《Thank You For the Invitation, I Am In the Box Garden, I Have Just Become a God》


 Chapter 1：

    Thank you for the invitation, people are in the little garden, just become a god


    After traveling to Little Garden, Su Jin, who had just obtained the divine status and became a quasi-god, suddenly had a forum invitation in his eyes.


    Butterfly Chana Megumi: How to kill Oni Mai Tsuji no miserable at night?


    Aizen Kuyousuke: How to take out the collapsed jade in Rukia Kuchiki?


    ....


    Questions popped up one by one, and Su Jin subconsciously replied: Thank you for your invitation, people are in the small garden, they have just become gods, and the answers are anonymous.


    ©–©–¡¾Garden Box¡¿


    Chapter 0001 Thank you for the invitation, people are in the small garden, just become a god


    Hakoniwa, the lower floor of the East District, the base of the community NoName.


    night.


    The basement floor of the base.


    Su Jin was following behind a girl in a maid outfit with a rabbit on her head and a beautiful and innocent face.


    The girl''s name is ''Black Rabbit'', she is Su Jin''s senior and the only remaining senior.


    As a newcomer who just joined the community ''NoName'', Su Jin didn''t speak, and silently followed behind the other party.


    Just like in a clich¨¦ novel.


    Su Jin is a traverser, and is not a person from Little Garden.


    In his last life, he also watched the animation "Problem children are from another world".


    Although more cognition is supplemented by fanciers, he also understands the intelligence of this world to some extent.


    But he''d rather he didn''t know that.


    Five months ago, he crossed into the world of Hakoniwa, where he fell from the sky, and he was seriously injured when he landed.


    It just fell into a box.


    At that time, it was a senior cadre of the community ''Arcadia'' who discovered him, and out of humanitarianism, gave him basic treatment and arranged accommodation.


    That is, at that time, Su Jin, as an outsider, stayed in Arcadia''s headquarters to recover from his injuries.


    However, it didn''t take long for the community ''Arcadia'' to usher in the day of defeat.


    In the lower level of a tyrannical box garden world, the power of the giants with the existence of gods and demons collapsed overnight.


    On that day, Su Jin was affected by the aftermath of the war and almost didn''t think it was his death.


    Even if he barely survived, he still struggled on the brink of death for two months, and it was not until the remnants of the community sold part of the community''s remaining property and purchased medicines that he was rescued.


    In just five months after crossing, Su Jin has already made two round trips on the brink of death.


    From this point, the danger of Hakoniwa is evident.


    Because of this, Su Jin really woke up and began to seriously consider survival.


    Therefore, he chose to join the ruined community ''Arcadia'' where Black Rabbit is, and the current nameless community ''NoName''.


    the reason is simple.


    People who live in Hakoniwa must join a community, or in other words, people in Hakoba basically have a community to live in after birth.


    But Su Jin, who has no community and at the same time his body is just an ordinary person, is an outlier in Hakoten.


    A rookie like him has no common experience and acceptance, except for the Black Rabbit he met because of his communication five months ago.


    Su Jin had no other choice except that the ''NoName'' she belonged to was willing to accept him unconditionally.


    Based on the helplessness of reality, but also mixed with a little gratitude to the benefactor, Su Jin joined NoName for the first time after the community collapsed.


    In his previous life, Su Jin had some knowledge of the anime "problem children are all from another world".


    Naturally know that NoName is the team where the protagonist is.


    Even if this protagonist team will not be established until at least two years later, in Su Jin''s view, this is a golden thigh that will develop sooner or later.


    It''s a bit of a shame to be a golden thigh pendant, but at least it''s alive isn''t it?


    Under the pressure of the harsh environment, Su Jin naturally would not give up if he had such a choice.


    Perhaps because of the help in the snow, Black Rabbit seems to attach great importance to the newcomer Su Jin.


    And now, Black Rabbit seems to be taking him with him to activate the legacy of the community, so that Su Jin can obtain all the power of the small garden, the power bestowed by the powerful beings of the world, planets, and gods¡ªa gift!


    In front of a door in the basement, Black Rabbit lit the oil lamp and led Su Jin into the room.


    There are rows of bookshelves in the room, filled with dusty books, and of course some bookshelves have been cleaned.


    And Su Jin knew that the cleaned bookshelves were the result of Black Rabbit''s recent stay up late working overtime.


    The two walked one after the other and walked to the center of the underground library, a place where the texture of the magic circle was drawn on the floor.


    At this time, the black rabbit who stopped walking said happily:


    "Speaking of which, Su Jin, you are the only foreign member in the last ten years."


    Su Jin nodded. He knew that generally speaking, except for the newly established communities, other communities basically cultivate talents internally, and rarely bring in externally.


    The external introductions are basically all well-known and well-known powerhouses that the cadres are familiar with.


    However, Su Jin has neither of these points, except for the now struggling Arcadia remnants.


    That''s why he chose to join.


    "How do you say it...According to the rules of the community, as a welfare for newcomers, you can choose a gift that can be used from the treasure house left by Canary-sama."


    The black rabbit slowly walked to the center of the magic circle, turned around, and said happily:


    "Su Jin, you don''t know, the chief of staff of our community, Lord Canary, is the smartest person in Little Garden. The gift she left behind must be one of the best treasures."


    However, Su Jin knew that the black rabbit had lied.


    Where is the secret treasure of a defeated community whose members are either dead or missing.


    Even if there is, according to Su Jin''s understanding, the basic ones that can be used have been sold by Black Rabbit to maintain the operation of the community.


    The rest are basically gifts that are extremely harsh to use, and were not included in the scope of use at all during the prosperous period of Arcadia.


    Of course, for Su Jin, who is poor and white, it''s good to have a gift, and he can''t be picky.


    Therefore, at this time, Su Jin still pretended to be excited and said:


    "Is that the secret treasure left by the legendary Lord Canary who defeated the powerful gods and demons? Can I really use this treasure?"


    "Of course! After all, Su Jin, you are also ours now."


    The black rabbit in front immediately showed a face like "you blow the canary and we are good friends".


    And Su Jin also showed a look of anticipation at the right time.


    Seeing this, the black rabbit smiled, and then took out a white card from the plump place in front of him.


    After the card was taken out, it banged in the air and turned into a rhombus-shaped jet-black crystal.


    humming sound.


    After the crystal appeared, the atmosphere seemed to vibrate, and there was even a faint sound of flames bursting around.


    Seeing that Su Jin locked his eyes on the diamond-shaped crystal, the black rabbit said in a voice full of expectations:


    "Lord Canary left this, the [Godhead] that contains the fragments of the power of fire!"


    At this moment, Su Jin couldn''t help taking a breath: "It''s actually [Godhead]!"


    godhead!


    A gift bestowed by the gods on all things, it is a high-level gift that can demi-god and perfect the bearer.


    In Hakoniwa, a gift of this level can even cause some existences that are powerful enough to shatter planets to fight, and it is a precious and unusual gift.


    In the face of Godhead, even the Black Rabbit couldn''t help pursing his lips, looking at Su Jin expectantly:


    "Su Jin, are you willing to accept this gift?"


    There is absolutely no godhead in the community!


    This is Su Jin''s calmness hidden beneath his excited exterior.


    I''m afraid, Black Rabbit sold a lot of the remaining gifts of the community and exchanged a godhead with people.


    In Su Jin''s impression, there is only one person who is willing to do this kind of loss-making business.


    The star spirit of the sun and the white night - Shiroyasha.


    She is Canary''s best friend, and the only **** and demon willing to help after Arcadia''s defeat.


    With a high probability, Black Rabbit took the garbage left by the community, shyly went to exchange the godhead with Shiroyasha, and gave the godhead to himself.


    In a sense, Su Jin owed a very big favor.


    One is the White Yaksha who sells the Godhead at a low price, and the other is the Black Rabbit who exchanges the Godhead for him.


    Su Jin understands that it is meaningless to say some hypocritical words at this time.


    "certainly."


    He said this, and at the same time reached out his hand to touch the fire godhead.


    For a moment, in the expectant eyes of the black rabbit, a dim light rang in the basement.


    The godhead was activated, submerged in Su Jin''s soul, and contacted the original gift - spirituality, which was bestowed by Hakogawa in his body.


    In an instant, his life was completed, and at this moment, Su Jin''s body was raised to a limit of human beings by the power of Godhead.


    At this moment, a prompt sounded.


    Then came a message across his eyes.


    ¡ªA question from the regular member ¡®Chanai is so cute¡¯:


    [How can I get along with a child who can''t even eat? ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin was stunned.


    Isn''t this the question-and-answer format of a pretentious forum in a previous life?


    Thinking of the question and answer template, Su Jin subconsciously replied:


    [Thank you for your invitation, I have just become a **** in the little garden. Because the problem involves people in the circle, I am afraid of being recognized, so I am anonymous...]


    Chapter 0002 Butterfly Chana Hui: Mr. Ghost, are you there?


    After finishing this pretense, Su Jin reacted and checked the question forum that suddenly appeared before.


    The appearance of the forum is very similar to a question and answer forum called Zhihu that Su Jin used in his previous life, but it is more concise.


    At the top is Su Jin''s avatar, followed by an invitation to answer column, followed by points.


    And below that, is the line after line of questions.


    And now, those question boxes are empty, only the top one, the question from the ordinary member named "Chanai Hu is so cute".


    Su Jin tried to click on his avatar with his mind, but found that he couldn''t click it, and the same goes for ''invitation to ask questions''.


    Seeing this, he could only hold doubts and check the question of the only person.


    Su Jin''s content is basically a cursory glance. Perhaps because he has obtained the divine status, he can see ten lines at a glance.


    Then, Su Jin understood the reason why "Chanai is so cute" asked this question.


    The other party seemed to have bought an eleven-year-old girl from a human trafficker two days ago, and named her Chanaihu.


    Then the child seemed to have a weak self-awareness because of the shadow of being abducted and turned into a jerk.


    Chanel will only act when the questioner gives an order.


    If there is no order, even if he is hungry, Chanel will not go to eat, but waits emptyly for the order of ''eat''.


    Therefore, the questioner is very worried about the situation of Chanel and wants to find a solution.


    So...Is the golden finger I got a daughter-slave exchange forum...Su Jin secretly complained.

 Chapter 2：

    At this time, Su Jin thought for a while, clicked on the points column, and as expected, he got the prompt that ''answering the question will get points''.


    In any case, earn points first and see the situation.


    While thinking about it, Su Jin concocted a rough answer.


    [Thank you for your invitation, I have just become a **** in the little garden. Because the problem involves people in the circle, I am afraid of being recognized, so I am anonymous. ¡¿


    [The self-awareness of 11-year-old children has been formed, and the questioner does not need to worry too much. The most important problem now is that children suppress their own instincts and force themselves to obey external orders. ¡¿


    [To be honest, the child''s hostage situation has reached a very serious level, and it can be said that he has been completely brainwashed. ¡¿


    [Because it is impossible to visually check the situation of children, so I personally suggest that the subject should use the means of external objects to tap the instinct of children''s existence. ¡¿


    [You can try to give the child simple props, let the child judge how to act by using the props, and slowly awaken her self-awareness. ¡¿


    [At present, this situation cannot be urgent. In order to avoid greater harm, it is recommended to know it slowly. I look forward to your next question. ¡¿


    After writing these things, Su Jin posted the answer while secretly hating that he didn''t read any psychology.


    In the next second, his points bar changed from ''0'' to ''10''.


    "It seems that answering a question is 10 points, but I don''t know what the points are for."


    Thinking like this, Su Jin clicked on the points column of the forum, and got a prompt of "not enough points, not open".


    Due to the unknown situation, Su Jin had no choice but to give up the research forum, and while waiting for the questioner''s reply, he tried to grasp the power he had just obtained.


    After all, he just got a godhead and became a quasi-god.


    Now his curiosity about himself has overwhelmed everything.


    If it weren''t for the sudden appearance of the forum, Su Jin would definitely study the godhead immediately and realize the beauty of becoming a god.


    On the other hand, after seeing this scene, Hei Rabbit, who knew that ordinary people had obtained the divine status, temporarily withdrew from the room, leaving enough private space for Su Jin.


    Perceiving this situation, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then he slowly fell into a state of semi-sleeping.


    As he breathed, a faint spark of sparks lingered around him.


    This is the materialized fire element power attracted by the power fluctuations of the godhead holder.


    In the lingering fire, Su Jin''s breath became stronger and stronger.


    The World of the Blade of Ghost Slayer, during the Taisho era.


    Inside a Heshi mansion.


    Megumi Butterfly, who was wearing a cape and a simple yukata inside, yawned lightly.


    In front of her was a low wooden table with an oil lamp and a diary on it.


    After the death of her parents, Chana Butterfly developed the habit of keeping a diary.


    And just now, she wrote down her troubles with her newly adopted child in her diary.


    "How can I let this child Chanaihu express his opinion..." Butterfly Chanahui frowned slightly.


    The little girl she named ''Chestnut Flower Falls Chanahu'' is already eleven years old.


    At this age, it is almost a marriageable grade, but Chanel does not have the spiritual energy of many children, but is dead.


    Occasionally, even if she accidentally rubbed against a sharp object and was injured, she would not express pain, but would just follow behind her without saying a word, letting her blood flow.


    Even, even when it comes to eating, Chanel almost wants her to give her an order to eat.


    She clearly knows how to use tableware and can eat well, but she needs her instructions. This phenomenon makes Butterfly Chanahui both distressed and helpless.


    Butterfly Chanahui is a doctor. She has many ways to treat her physical injuries, but she is helpless for her mental ''injuries''.


    Therefore, after a busy day, Chana Butterfly was thinking about how to educate her adopted daughter while writing down today''s diary.


    "Would you like to ask some doctors? I heard that there are foreign doctors in Tokyo. I don''t know if they can do anything..."


    Chana Butterfly, who had kept her diary, put down her pen and muttered to herself.


    At this moment, the diary automatically turned over a page without wind, and then black handwriting began to emerge.


    [Thank you for your invitation, I have just become a **** in the little garden. Because the problem involves people in the circle, I am afraid of being recognized, so I am anonymous...]


    "Who?!"


    In a flash, Chana Butterfly stood in the center of the room, with a Japanese-style blade in her hand.


    And her eyes shifted from the diary, constantly looking around the room, vigilant for hidden enemies.


    However, the room was silent, except for her breathing, there was no sound.


    In the face of this situation, Butterfly Chana Hui clenched the handle of the knife even more tightly.


    "...Where did the ghost come from?"


    Butterfly Chanel frowned, in this world, man-eating ghosts really exist.


    On the other hand, there are ghost hunters.


    Butterfly Chanahui is one of the ghost hunters, and according to her understanding, ghosts have an ability called blood ghost art.


    There are all kinds of strange blood ghost arts, and it is not impossible to have the ability to write in other people''s diaries.


    Although it is very strange how the ghost would play pranks on the ghost hunter''s diary, Butterfly Chana Hui still made the greatest precaution.


    And at this moment, with a click, the door behind Chanai Butterfly opened.


    A cute girl with a side ponytail and an expressionless face, wearing a white yukata, stood quietly behind the door like that, silently looking at Chana Butterfly.


    It seems that she heard Chanahui''s exclamation, and the chestnut flower fell and Chanahu climbed up and came to Butterfly Chanahui''s room.


    The study is just one door away from the bedroom. Originally, Chana Butterfly had to go back to the bedroom to go to bed after writing her diary, but the sudden situation naturally ruined her plan at full speed.


    At the moment when she saw the appearance of the chestnut flower Luo Chanai, Butterfly Chanai Hui suddenly changed her face:


    "Channai, come here!"


    Chanel walked to Butterfly Chanahui''s side with a blank expression, and stood by without saying a word, with an expression like a robot that completed an instruction.


    However, now, Butterfly Chanel can''t pay attention to these.


    She looked around vigilantly, and the blue veins were clearly visible in the hand holding the handle of the knife.


    The adopted daughter who is powerless is right in front of her eyes, and there is also a ghost with blood ghosts hidden in the dark.


    At this moment, Butterfly Chanel Megumi smelled the smell of death.


    But she couldn''t give up, at least send Chanel to a safe place.


    In an instant, she held the hand with the handle of the knife, and the white palm turned even whiter.


    A second passed.


    Two seconds passed.


    Half a minute passed.


    Nothing out of the ordinary happened.


    Butterfly Chanahui concentrated her mind, was vigilant for half a minute, and finally made a hesitant voice in her vigilance:


    "That... are you still there, Mr. Ghost?"


    Box Court.


    in the underground library.


    Su Jin, who was comprehending the newly acquired divine power, suddenly opened his eyes with half-squinted eyes.


    At this moment, a forum appeared in his eyes.


    ''Chanai is so cute'' has sent you an invitation to ask questions:


    [That... Mr. Ghost, are you still there? ¡¿


    For a moment, Su Jin was stunned.


    Chapter 0003 is your sister dead?


    "Mr. Ghost?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then thought about it, it is also possible for normal people to regard the forum that popped up suddenly as a ghost.


    But from the looks of it, the other party should not be well-informed, and most of them are handsome transmigrators. Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that the other party is playing a game of old yin.


    Of course, in Su Jin''s view, this possibility is not high. After all, in the question just now, the care for the adopted daughter is difficult for a transmigrator to do.


    A normal transmigrator who adopts a daughter is indistinguishable from adopting a lover.


    Satirizing most of his colleagues, Su Jin, with envy and jealousy, invited a reply on the question invitation: "Did you not read what I wrote before?"


    The world of the Blade of Ghost Slayer, in the Butterfly House.


    Under the tense gaze of Chana Butterfly, the diary automatically turned over another page without wind.


    Then on the new page, a black handwriting appeared.


    ¡¾Didn''t you read what I wrote before? ¡¿


    Butterfly Chanahui paused for breath, and after a few seconds of silence, she held Chanel in one hand and the handle of the knife in the other, and approached the diary.


    Then, that line of black writing appeared in Butterfly Chanahui''s eyes, making her slightly stunned.


    At this time, Chanel, who was pulled into his arms, looked at the diary with empty eyes, and said in an emotionless tone: "Blank diary...?"


    "Blank? Isn''t there words on it, Chanel?"


    Butterfly Chanel was stunned for a moment, and then she understood.


    The problem is not with her adopted daughter, but herself.


    Li Hua Luo Chanel is not a child who can lie, more precisely, she can''t even lie now.


    Thinking of this, Butterfly Chanel was inexplicably sad, but she quickly suppressed this thought and turned to the diary.


    ''I can see, but Chanel can''t, how can the ghost''s blood ghost art be able to do this? ¡¯


    With such doubts in mind, and at the same time incomprehensible to the oni''s delay in attacking, Butterfly Kanae pulled out the dagger and turned the diary a page with the blade.


    That cautious appearance is like a little girl who is looking at the rag doll in the doll machine and trying to control the rocker.


    The page flipped, and soon came to Su Jin''s reply just now.


    Butterfly Chanahui watched carefully while remaining vigilant, and then there seemed to be a question mark on her head.


    "Do ghosts still know how to raise children? And what does thank you and anonymity mean? Isn''t there a Chinese character for ''Su Jin'' at the top? It seems to be the name of a Chinese person across the sea..."


    She thought for a while, as if she had never heard of people from the Celestial Dynasty in the ghost, she hesitated for a while, picked up the pen, flipped through the diary, and wrote another line:


    "Who are you? What''s the purpose of finding me?"


    "Also, take the liberty to ask, is it your blood ghost technique to write in the diary?"


    "What the hell?" Su Jin was stunned when he saw these replies.


    This is Mr. Ghost again, and it is blood ghost art. What does it mean?


    Wait a minute, diary? Forum, does it look different in front of different people?


    Su Jin pondered for a while, and the brain in the strengthening of Godhead turned rapidly.


    However, at this moment, in his mind, the words ghost, blood ghost art, and Chanel were mixed together, and then the impression of a new show called "Ghost Slayer" that he had seen in his previous life began to emerge.


    In my impression, it seems to be an animation of a group of people who slaughtered man-eating evil spirits during the Taisho year of the island country.


    Chanel seems to be the name of one of the characters in it, and it is suspected to be one of the heroines.


    And the person who adopted Chanahu was an important figure in the Blade of Ghost Slayer, a girl named Butterfly Ninja.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin hesitated and replied on the forum: "Butterfly tolerance?"


    Butterfly Chanel in front of the diary is stunned.


    "How the **** do you know my sister''s name?"


    The next second, she frowned, wondering if her sister had been targeted by some powerful ghost recently.


    However, this is also normal, her sister is also a ghost killer, and she is not at home today because she is on a mission to kill ghosts.


    But the tone of this question? Could it be that this ghost has not locked her sister? So are trying?


    Thinking of this, Chana Butterfly hesitated for a moment, and then wrote in the diary:

 Chapter 3：

    "It''s me, do you want to die? Evil ghost."


    With the character of her sister Butterfly Ninja, her current answer should be as concise as possible. After all, the child has no patience for ghosts, and often cuts it with a knife, injects poison, and poisons it directly.


    Faced with this kind of strange evil spirit who can control the diary and cannot find his true body, this is how my sister should react¡ª


    Provoking the other party, forcing the other party out of his true body, and then poisoning him to death, is just that direct.


    On the other hand, Su Jin, who saw the news, was a little upset.


    Butterfly Ninja''s character seems to be too far from his influence, and this smell of ''the emperor''s mouth stinks'' makes him quite unhappy.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin frowned and replied:


    "Is your sister Butterfly Chanel dead?"


    Su Jin remembered that when Butterfly Ninja''s sister was not dead, the other party''s character was not as gentle and dark-bellied as in the impression, but a little impulsive girl.


    "How can this person do this!"


    Butterfly Chanahui couldn''t get enough of this sentence.


    Is your sister dead?


    Butterfly Ninja''s sister, isn''t that her Butterfly Chana Hui?


    How can you scold someone when you meet? Could you be a little more polite?


    However, after a while, Butterfly Chanel calmed down.


    It is understandable that he scolds the other party as a ''butterfly forbearance''.


    In the end, ''she'' had a bad tone, and it was normal to be scolded.


    Although she understood, Butterfly Chanahui was still a little annoyed, but at the same time, she had more doubts in her heart.


    This diary, since he knows her sister Butterfly Ninja, also knows her, then what is his purpose?


    It''s impossible, is it peeping her diary?


    But if I really want to peep, I should be able to know that she is the butterfly Chana who writes the diary, right?


    While thinking about it, Chana Butterfly took the pen, flipped through the diary, and painted out all the content that had been written before, involving women''s privacy, so as not to be seen by ghosts.


    This is what she recorded the growth of Butterfly Ninja, and must not be seen by others.


    What kind of Shinobi''s body has grown again, these records must not be found.


    "No response?" Su Jin thought with a puzzled face, "Could it be that he lost his temper on the opposite side because he replied with a bad tone?"


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s head suddenly saw the scene of Butterfly Shinobi holding a knife and stabbing the diary frantically.


    If you think about it, it seems quite interesting.


    But soon, Su Jin got rid of these thoughts and fell into thinking.


    According to the question, Butterfly Forbearance is worried about the education of the newly adopted chestnut flower Luochanaihu, so roughly calculate that the other party''s sister Butterfly Chanahui should still be alive.


    According to the Ghost Slayer plot he recalled, it should be two years before the earliest plot started.


    The protagonist Tanjiro Kamado is still a child selling charcoal, and his father may not even have died.


    But Butterfly Ninja should be in a grade where his parents were killed by ghosts, training himself frantically, and revenge on evil ghosts.


    Although it may be possible to let go of hatred and be a little gentler because of the chestnut flower falling off Chanel, but basically not much.


    What''s more, in the eyes of the other party, I am afraid that I am just a ghost who uses the power of evil ghosts to peep at girls'' diaries.


    And she just cursed her sister to death... Controlling an invisible sister, cursing her sister... It seems that it is impossible to communicate normally.


    "The first impression is very bad..." Su Jin was helpless, but there was no solution.


    At this time, the opposite ''Butterfly Forbearance'' sent a reply:


    "Mr. Ghost, do you want to be poisoned by me?"


    On the opposite side, Chana Butterfly, who sent the message, has already painted out most of the diary, and is eager to test the information on the opposite Specter.


    However, after waiting for a long time, she didn''t get the slightest response.


    Finally, after half an hour, the other side replied:


    "No, let''s talk back."


    Butterfly Chanahui saw this, sighed, and smiled bitterly: "Ah, it''s still messed up, and I didn''t even understand the specific situation, really..."


    If she could do it all over again, Chana Butterfly would definitely choose a more cautious approach, but she would still take the time to paint out the diary.


    It can only be said that it was an unpleasant first meeting... Su Jin, who sent a reply, thought so, but his eyes did not leave the forum interface.


    However, his attention was not on the question, but on the top of the forum.


    Where, each handwriting is gradually formed under the influence of the power of the center of the small garden.


    - Gift: Dimensional Forum


    Chapter 0004 Gift: Dimensional Forum


    - Gift: [Dimensional Forum]


    When Su Jin saw this, a snow-white card with countless serpentine patterns on the corners appeared in his soul vision.


    The card swayed slightly, and black writing appeared on the top.


    [Gift: Dimensional Forum, a wonderful gift that connects the unknown universe, the reason for its formation is unknown, and the specific ability cannot be determined in detail.


    Known: Can communicate the existence of the unknown universe, and communicate with each other in an indefinite form.


    Unknown: There is the possibility of connecting with the unknown universe through observation. The specific power is waiting to be determined. ¡¿


    Seeing these descriptions, Su Jin''s pupils suddenly widened, and he couldn''t help turning his head to look west.


    At this moment, Su Jin''s line of sight seemed to pass through the many obstacles, and saw the pillar of light that was located in the center of the box garden and penetrated the sky.


    That is the external appearance of the [Box Garden Center] in Box Garden.


    "Central Box Garden actually observed the forum and defined it as a gift?"


    Looking at the walls of the underground library, Su Jin was speechless.


    The so-called Little Garden Center is the core of the Little Garden World, the ''system'' that manages the entire Little Garden World.


    In the words of Xianxia, ??the center of the box garden is the heaven of the box garden world.


    And this Heavenly Dao is not hidden, but it actually exists and will be judged.


    However, the Little Garden Center will not interfere with the individual''s behavior, and will only perform observation and life-giving spirits, basically equivalent to an emotionless world management system.


    Moreover, there is still no Lord.


    According to Su Jin''s understanding, at the very beginning of the construction of the Little Garden, it seems that measures were set up to prevent the Little Garden Center from being mastered by individuals or organizations, and at the same time, it also obliterated the possibility of the Small Garden Center being born of itself.


    From this point of view, it doesn''t seem that there is much harm in being noticed by the Central Box Garden.


    "But this is scary enough. The dimensional forum hidden in my soul will be discovered. I thought this forum was above the center."


    Su Jin was frightened and sighed at the same time.


    It is a disadvantage that the forum can be observed by the Hakoniwa Center, but it is also an advantage.


    The disadvantage is that the power of the forum is not as terrible as imagined, and Hakoba can interfere in a limited way.


    The advantage is that he doesn''t have to worry about the forum, let alone whether the benefits he gets will be rejected by the central small garden.


    "It''s good and bad in a sense."


    Su Jin, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, moved his stiff neck.


    At this moment, another message appeared from the gift card of the forum.


    [Judgment: In order to ensure the possibility of the continued existence of the forum, the gift holder Su Jin is given the spirit of ''realm''. ¡¿


    Suddenly, Su Jin suddenly felt a sense of swelling after eating ten big meat buns for breakfast.


    In contrast, Su Jin''s ''human'' spirit is constantly expanding, and his bodily functions are also growing rapidly.


    Even, he felt that his skin could touch the existence called ''space''.


    Closing his eyes, Su Jin''s mind can see all the scenes in the basement, including the buildings above.


    This momentary change made Su Jin stunned for a while, and when he recovered, he muttered to himself:


    "It''s actually the spirit of the realm? The realm I remember refers to the power of time and space in Hakoba, right?"


    "I heard that some powerful gods and demons cannot obtain this kind of power. Only a few special existences can perceive the existence of the realm and form a spiritual identity..."


    "So, I was given a talent of the lowest level of gods and demons by the center of the small garden?"


    After getting such a big benefit for nothing, Su Jin couldn''t help but wonder if his luck of never winning a sports lottery in the past had accumulated and concentrated until today''s outbreak?


    Otherwise, after this night, it was Black Rabbit sending Godhead again, being invited by a dimensional forum again, and being sent to Realm Spirituality by the center of the small garden. After these three consecutive hits, no matter how you look at it, you are too lucky.


    If something goes wrong, there must be evil spirits, and something bad will definitely be waiting for him in the future... Su Jin thought so subconsciously.


    Sure enough, the next second, the gift card was another message popping up.


    [Incorporating the unknown universe into the observation scope of Hakoniwa can obtain a lot of merits and improve the spirituality. ¡¿


    Realizing this information, Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth twice, and then he couldn''t help turning his head and raised his **** towards the center of the box garden at the far boundary.


    "Grass, co-authoring is a gift for free because I want to bring the unknown universe into the scope of observation. I thought I had won the lottery!"


    "However, the operation of the Hakoten Center can be done. Give the benefits first, and then give the tips. First, give a candy, and then draw a cake. It makes no sense for me not to prostitute him for nothing."


    While complaining, Su Jin''s eyes have been focused on the words ''a lot of merit, improve spirituality''.


    After all, in Little Garden, Lingge is a very good thing!


    The so-called spirituality represents the ranking of life. It is the gift bestowed by Hakoniwa after the birth of life, and it is the most essential gift at the beginning.


    Therefore, the strength of spirituality basically represents the strength of life.


    For example, the **** kings of the major groups of gods, or the protoss who represent the planet and have the authority to control the planet.


    All of these existences are powerful existences of spirituality.


    A person with a weak spirituality is not necessarily not strong, but a person with a strong spirituality must die.


    In view of this, Lingga is basically the most difficult thing to improve in the whole Hakoniwa world.


    If a person wants to gain a lot of spirituality, the most direct way is to make an impact on the world.


    For example, Jesus, probably established Christianity in all the universes observed in Hakoniwa, and had a profound impact on the entire universe.


    It was in this way that the saint obtained a huge amount of spiritual energy and became one of the strongest men in the little garden at present.


    From this condition of "establishing sects in all universes and causing far-reaching effects", we can see how difficult it is to greatly improve spirituality.


    But now, in front of Su Jin, there is an additional shortcut.


    That is to bring the world linked to the Dimensional Forum into Hakoniwa''s observation range.


    "The benefits are so great, this road is probably going to be very difficult to walk..."


    Su Jin frowned and thought, then smiled dumbly:


    "Forget it, why do you think about it so much? It''s not easy to walk. It''s also a shortcut to becoming stronger, isn''t it?"


    Thinking of this, Su Jin quickly thought about it.


    "Then the first thing I have to do next is to know how to bring other worlds into Hakoniwa''s observation range."


    On this point, Su Jin faintly had an idea.


    If it is Shiroyasha, he should know this method, right?


    After all, Shiroyasha is also a prominent figure in the small garden, and his status is more important than the **** king of the major gods, and it can even be said that the oldest existence in the small garden is questioned.


    Anyway, she can also know some information about observing the world, at least it can make him take a few detours.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Bai Yasha is actually the only one Su Jin can remove, the one with the highest status, and will not bring much malice.


    After all, Su Jin''s current godhead is derived from Bai Yasha.


    In name, he is still the **** of the other party.


    "Now that you''ve made up your mind, let''s act."


    After thinking twice, Su Jin couldn''t do it, but after thinking for a while, he felt that there was no problem, and he thought it was necessary to carry out an action.

 Chapter 4：

    Real man, just be reckless!


    Su Jin stood up from the ground, patted his pants, and shook off some dust.


    Then, he strode out of the underground library.


    Chapter 0005 White Yaksha


    On the lower floor of the East District, a shop with the flag of the "Twin Goddess" on the roof.


    This store is a subordinate organization of the Community Thousand Eyes, and Qianyan is the name of the faction to which Shiroyasha belongs.


    "Su Jin, is it really all right? Going to Lord Shiroyasha like this? Wouldn''t it be a little bad?"


    Wearing a delicate black lace dress, she looked as perfect as a lady, but the girl of the Moon Rabbit was not at all ladylike, standing in front of the door and said in a panic.


    Standing beside her, Su Jin, who was just wearing a simple T-shirt and jeans, reluctantly raised her forehead and said:


    "What are you nervous about there?"


    "Because...because..."


    Black Rabbit stammered and was speechless, as if he had something to hide.


    However, before she could say why she came out, the clerk who had been asked by Su Jin to hand over the name post had already come out.


    "Lord Shiroyasha is willing to see you, come with me."


    "Thank you, Miss Julie."


    Su Jin responded politely, then followed the clerk a few steps, then looked back at the black rabbit who was ''not moving an inch'', smiled, and stretched out his hand to hold the other party.


    "Wait~ People should go back and forget it~"


    Ignoring Black Rabbit''s protest, Su Jin took her and followed the clerk into the backyard of the store.


    As soon as he stepped into the gate of the backyard, a figure swooped and flew over.


    "Black Rabbit~Rabbit~"


    Suddenly, the petite figure that rushed out and threw himself into the person''s arms smiled wickedly, and put his arms up and down on the person he was hugging.


    In the end, she was stunned.


    "What, it''s Su Jin..."


    The little girl hanging on Su Jin like a koala snorted and jumped down.


    At this time, Su Jin also lowered his head and looked at the other party.


    In front of him was a girl with silver hair and golden eyes, with two ghost horns on the top of her head. She was only ten years old and looked very cute.


    This girl is [Star Spirit] Shiroyasha, and even in the upper floors of Hakoba, she is a famous person.


    It is also the person who maintains the greatest goodwill towards NoName, the community where Su Jin is located.


    Of course, more importantly, the godhead that Su Jin got last night was made by the other party.


    According to the concept of Hakoten people, Su Jin can completely call himself the **** of Shiroyasha.


    "Ah, I didn''t react for a moment, but you actually noticed the movement. Our perfect plan to fly to the black rabbit was defeated at this point, what a shame!"


    Shiroyasha, who jumped to the ground, bit the black folding fan he got from somewhere, and shouted in humiliation.


    Hearing this, Su Jin shrugged and said in a playful tone:


    "Anyway, I am now a quasi-god who has obtained the divine status, Lord Shiroyasha."


    "That''s why it''s a big mistake! It''s okay if you don''t take advantage of it, but you are taking advantage of it."


    Bai Yasha snorted, spread out the folding fan, and looked at the lace dress on the black rabbit with a smile:


    "Well, although it''s not the maid outfit we gave to Black Rabbit, but this kind of British lady-style clothes are also very pleasing to the eye. For the sake of this, I forgive you."


    The black rabbit on the side was very uncomfortable by the sight of Bai Yasha, couldn''t help hiding behind Su Jin, and whispered: "That''s why I don''t want to come here..."


    Bai Yasha is fine with everything, but the fact that he likes to make pretty girls wear **** clothes is really unacceptable to Black Rabbit.


    However, this master is the one who repeatedly lends a helping hand to Black Rabbit, which makes Black Rabbit annoyed and helpless.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Black Rabbit exchanged a godhead from Baiyasha at an ultra-low price yesterday. Now that he meets Baiyasha, if the other party makes any excessive demands, he is completely embarrassed to refuse!


    At this time, the tangled face of the black rabbit obviously aroused the interest of Bai Yasha:


    "Hmph, Black Tutu''s expression is also super cute today, it looks like he can be bullied casually."


    Looking at Bai Yasha who was eager to try in front of him, the black rabbit immediately hid behind Su Jin in fright, not daring to show his face at all.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said, "You can''t let you bully my rabbit like this."


    However, Su Jin, who said this, hooked his finger vaguely.


    The meaning is obvious, you have to pay more!


    "Oh!" Bai Yasha closed the fan with a swipe, took out the wallet from his sleeve and said, "We bought the rabbit, can you?"


    "That''s too much, Lord Shiroyasha, you should know that Su Jin is impossible..."


    "Benefit 10,000 gold coins."


    Black Rabbit was speechless for a moment, just looking at Su Jin who took the gold coins from Bai Yasha, his eyes seemed to be dead.


    "Hahaha, I won''t tease you anymore."


    Bai Yasha snatched the gold coin back with a swipe, then waved his fan with a smile, turned around and said:


    "Come with us, this is not the place to talk."


    Su Jin nodded, then pulled the bulging black rabbit and followed behind Bai Yasha to a tea room.


    After entering the tea room, Bai Yasha went straight to the tea seat and poured the tea just brewed there into three cups:


    "Well, it''s about the same time as we estimated. We were thinking that it''s time for you to come too."


    Black Rabbit, who was just about to sit down, said in amazement, "Huh? Lord Shiroyasha knows we''re coming?"


    "It''s not of course."


    Bai Yasha rolled his eyes, spread out his folding fan, covered the lower half of his face, and looked at Su Jin with a smile:


    "After all, the godhead is the legacy left by the canary, how could it possibly deceive brother Su Jin."


    "I''m afraid Su Jin will know that it is our handwriting when you come up with your godhead, Black Rabbit."


    "Hey¡ª" Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at Su Jin, and found that the other party was staring at her with the eyes of ''you''re too embarrassed to look at me''.


    Ah, I thought Su Jin didn''t find out, so I really wanted to die... Hei Rabbit turned his eyes away, his eyes seemed to die again.


    Seeing this, Su Jin laughed, then turned his head and bowed to Bai Yasha solemnly:


    "Our stupid rabbit is giving you trouble."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, who makes us a beautiful woman who is willing to help others~ hoo hoo hoo~~"


    Shiroyasha shook the folding fan, as if his nose was about to go up to the sky.


    After boasting, she looked at Su Jin with a smile and said:


    "But then again, Su Jin, after you got the godhead, you should have activated your talent, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned, a little surprised that Bai Yasha knew about the existence of the Dimensional Forum.


    But on second thought, Su Jin realized that he had misunderstood:


    "Could it be that the godhead also has the effect of activating talent?"


    "Of course! Otherwise, the godhead will not become popular among the upper echelons."


    Shiroyasha closed the folding fan and said proudly:


    "And your godhead was specially made by us. In theory, even the strongest talent will be forced to activate part of it."


    Does this mean that I must have a strong talent? Su Jin was surprised for a moment, and said doubtfully:


    "How did you determine that my talent must be activated with a special godhead?"


    "You don''t understand that."


    Bai Yasha fanned himself and said with a smile:


    "Anyone who comes to the little garden without a spirituality will be given the first favor by the center of the little garden, that is, the spirituality. After all, that is the proof of the existence of life."


    "And in the process, those who are endowed with spiritual qualities will definitely activate some talents."


    "If it''s not activated, then its talent is so powerful that it can''t be awakened immediately. This is basically common sense at the upper level of Little Garden."


    Speaking of which, Bai Yasha closed the fan and pressed his chin with a smile:


    "I found this out when the canary picked you up. When I was drinking with me that night, I kept saying that I found a treasure."


    Grass... co-authored because this kept advising me to stay after saving my life?


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he understood why he, an ordinary person, was brought to the headquarters for treatment by the former Arcadia staff member Canary.


    Co-authoring was greedy for his body from the beginning?


    "So, is that so..."


    The black rabbit on the side showed a badly played expression.


    Then when she was apologetic and went to Bai Yasha to ask for Godhead with a pile of scrap copper and iron, what did Bai Yasha''s embarrassed face mean?


    No, at first she just wanted to exchange for a better gift. It was Shiroyasha''s various inducements in the communication that she would choose to exchange godheads!


    But now, Bai Yasha said that he knew from the beginning that to awaken Su Jin''s talent, he must use the godhead.


    So, it was Shiroyasha''s ''conspiracy'' from the beginning!


    How can this star spirit be so wickedly funny!


    "Hehehe~ I was discovered~"


    Looking at the face of the black rabbit, Shiroyasha let out a few witch-like laughter.


    After laughing, she wiped the corners of her mouth, and then asked Su Jin curiously:


    "Speaking of which, your awakened talent should be a very special gift, right?"


    "Hey, what kind of gift, can you tell me, of course, you can leave it alone, we don''t mind at all~"


    "You said so, can I not say it?"


    Su Jin spread out his hands, then narrowed his eyes, looked at Bai Yasha and said:


    "But one yard is one yard, my secret is quite valuable in my opinion."


    He said this, the corners of his mouth slightly raised:


    "So, do you want to have an information exchange?"


    "Huh? It seems that your ability needs some means to cooperate?"


    Bai Yasha raised her brows and looked at Su Jin in surprise. After so many years, she naturally couldn''t guess Su Jin''s purpose.


    But even if it is awakened, do you still need other abilities to assist you in order to exert the gift?


    That is to say, her godhead has not fully activated Su Jin''s talent yet?


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha immediately raised Su Jin''s talent to another level.


    "Okay, we approve this exchange, but we recommend that you directly state the information you want to know."


    "After all, even if we want to tell you some classified information, we still need to report it to the Thousand Eyes we belong to."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly felt relieved.


    One thing to say, Shiroyasha''s integrity is still worthy of recognition in Hakoba.


    Although this master has a bad personality, there is no record of backtracking.


    The community where Shiroyasha is located, the Thousand Eyes, is also a time-honored intelligence agency in Hakoba, and it is very trustworthy in terms of secrecy.


    So basically, Su Jin has a considerable degree of trust in the other party''s commitment.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin took a slight breath, half-squinted his eyes, and asked seriously:


    "Then I''ll just say it directly. What I want to know is ''how to incorporate other worlds into Hakoniwa''s observation range''."


    Bai Yasha''s hand shaking the fan suddenly stopped, and his expression froze for a moment.

 Chapter 5：

    Then, in a very short period of time that Su Jin could not notice, it returned to normal, but just stared at Su Jin with burning eyes:


    ''Canary, you really found a treasure before you died...''


    Thinking like this, the corners of Baiyesha''s mouth rose, and he said in a relaxed tone:


    "Well, this issue happens to be something we know ourselves and don''t need to report."


    Hearing this, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to ask something, the opposite Shiroyasha interrupted his speech:


    "But it''s still too early for you to know this."


    Su Jin frowned when he heard this, then looked at Bai Yasha and said, "How do you say?"


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha picked up the teacup on the table, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "I know what you want to try, but the current ''NoName'' can''t stand your toss."


    "Let''s do another exchange~"


    Bai Yasha drank all the tea, and then said seriously:


    "If you earn enough NoName to survive for a year within 7 days, we will tell you the corresponding information for free. What do you think?"


    After Su Jin heard it, he was silent for a while, and then smiled: "A word is settled!"


    Chapter 0006 Su Jin who fetches water


    "Mo¡ª!"


    After returning to NoName''s stronghold, the black rabbit who had been entangled for a long time was finally at the dinner table and asked Su Jin:


    "Why at the end, Su Jin, you have to bet with Lord Bai Yasha!"


    "And you still earn a year''s living supplies within seven days. Su Jin, do you know how much everyone in the community consumes a year?"


    "Even if it is the minimum expenditure, it takes five hundred gold coins to support everyone in the family!"


    Hearing these words, Su Jin, who was eating brown bread, was surprised:


    "Oh? It turned out to be 500 gold coins. Thank you, Black Rabbit. I was worried about the price just now."


    This is the truth. Su Jinzheng doesn''t know how much it will cost to feed two hundred children in the community a year.


    However, the purchasing power of a gold coin is equal to 10,000 yuan in Su Jin''s previous life. He still knows this, after all, he has used it.


    This calculation means that if you earn 5 million in seven days, you will be able to support a large family.


    Simpler than expected.


    "what-"


    However, the black rabbit covered his head angrily at Su Jin''s understatement:


    "Do you really understand, you idiot! How can money be so easy to earn!"


    "I should ask you this, Black Rabbit..."


    Su Jin devoured the black bread in his hand, and said in a slightly puzzled tone:


    "Earning gold coins should be a very simple thing for someone like you who is rated as ''four figures''?"


    "Uh..." Black Rabbit got stuck in an instant.


    In Hakoniwa, people use the number of digits to divide the area, but also to evaluate the strength.


    The core is the one-digit number from 0-9, followed by the two-digit number, the worst is the seven-digit number, and even the eight-digit number that may be built.


    Basically, the lower the number of occupants, the stronger the occupants will be.


    And more than three digits, it is basically the group of gods - the group of gods, the devil can live normally.


    Of course, Su Jin and the others will naturally not live in a three-digit place, but a seven-digit [2105380] outer door.


    In other words, most of the people who live here are seven-digit ''extraordinaries'', and a few are six-digit people who are evaluated as ''heroes''.


    However, in the middle of this group of seven-digit trash, a four-digit **** and demon like the Black Rabbit appeared. No matter how you look at it, the Black Rabbit should also mix well.


    Even if the black rabbit dragged its feet with more than 200 children, it would not develop into the current situation where everyone eats black bread together.


    However, there are always exceptions...


    "Money-making activities in the outer door will basically not come to others, at most super-large events will invite others to serve as referees..."


    "What are you doing hiding in the corner..."


    Su Jin silently looked at the rabbit-eared girl squatting in the corner drawing circles.


    Why does this look like he is bullying each other.


    He sorted out the plate that he had eaten, put it on the table and waited for the little members of the community to clean up, then clapped his hands and said:


    "But I also understand the specific reason. Sure enough, Black Rabbit, you are very useless..."


    I only do things according to the rules and regulations, no wonder I can''t make money... Su Jin thought darkly.


    But on second thought, the Moon Rabbit, who believes in fairness and justice, may be so popular because of this character.


    "Su Jin!"


    "Eh! I''m here."


    "Has no one told you that men who tell the truth are annoying?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    Su Jin stood up, pushed away the chair, and shouted to the green-haired child who came to clean up the tableware:


    "Just right, Ren, come with me."


    Jen Russell, now 8 years old, is the second oldest boy in the community besides Su Jin, and also participated in the actual management of the community.


    Don''t look at the appearance of NoName''s three or two big cats, but it is also very wasteful to manage two hundred or so children.


    Before Su Jin was still lying on the hospital bed, he dictated how many things were handled, and Jen Russell handled it.


    And now, Su Jin needs the intelligence of Jen Russell, the actual executive.


    "Okay, Brother Su Jin."


    Holding Ren''s shoulders, Su Jin, who was about to walk out of the restaurant, was stopped by the black rabbit.


    "Wait, Su Jin, Ren doesn''t have the strength to protect himself at his age!"


    Su Jin turned his back to the black rabbit and waved his hand:


    "Relax, anyway, I''m a five-digit quasi-god now, and I won''t let children play no matter what."


    "Mo¡ª"


    Looking at the back of Su Jin''s departure, Black Rabbit could only make a dissatisfied voice in the end, venting his grievance on the black bread.


    "Rua, so hard!"


    It didn''t take long for Jen Russell to return with a puzzled look on his face.


    Seeing this, the black rabbit who had just swallowed the brown bread hurriedly asked:


    "Ren, what did Su Jin just ask you?"


    Speaking of which, she felt that it was a bit bad for her to explore Su Jin''s secrets in this way. She checked left and right and found that Su Jin was not there, and said with a smile:


    "Of course, if you don''t want to talk about Jen, I can''t do anything about it, sis~"


    Jen Russell felt a chill after hearing this, and hurriedly said:


    "Brother Su Jin just asked about the route to carry water recently..."


    "Wait, Sister Black Rabbit, what are you doing with the feather duster? Brother Su Jin really only asked this!"


    "Really?" Black Rabbit asked suspiciously, shaking the feather duster.


    Jen Russell nodded frantically.


    "Strange... How on earth did Su Jin earn those five hundred gold coins..."


    Looking at the black rabbit over there holding a feather duster in deep thought, Jen Russell carefully exited the room.


    He thinks it''s better to stay away from the black rabbit in the future, after all, the feather duster is really scary.


    In Hakoniwa, people in the community, whether adults or children, have to do things.


    Child protection laws exist only in strong communities.


    The more troublesome work Jen Russell does in the community is to lead the children to fetch water and maintain the buildings of the stronghold.


    And Su Jin, the information that he wants is the situation of the water collection location.


    The place where Jen Russell led the children to fetch water is beside a public well on the edge of the urban area of ??[2105380] Waimen.


    It is about three kilometers away from NoName''s base. Although it is still a bit far, it is still a lot better than going to an unexpected river of ten kilometers to get water.


    At least, wild Warcraft rarely haunt here.


    However, Su Jin understands that sometimes it is not just beasts that are dangerous.


    Walking on the yellow-brown dirt road, Su Jin took the bucket and approached the well alone.


    It wasn''t until he got close to the well that he breathed a sigh of relief and whispered in his mouth:


    "Sorry, Sister Black Rabbit doesn''t know who was injured. The wound is about to deteriorate. You must get water quickly."


    After ''difficulty'' finishing the bucket of water, Su Jin panted and put the filled bucket on the ground.


    When he packed up the water utensils and was about to leave, several furry orcs stopped him.


    "Little devil, you actually came out to fetch water today?"


    "Brothers want to ask you some questions, you''d better answer honestly, otherwise..."


    Su Jin''s eyes widened suddenly, the bucket in his hand thumped and fell to the ground.


    Su Jin''s face was reflected in the water pool just formed on the ground.


    That face is the face of ''Jen Russell''.


    The three orcs laughed wickedly, and Su Jin, who had a dumb look in their eyes, made them smile wildly and wantonly.


    At the same time, Su Jin, who tried to fish for law enforcement in the face of Jen Russell, was really shocked.


    He didn''t expect that the first time he tried this kind of behavior, he actually... succeeded? ?


    Orc brains are really that bad...


    Chapter 0007 No strength to hit people


    Dark warehouse.


    A leopard head, the orc with a bare upper body snapped, and slapped his paw on Su Jin''s face.


    Visible to the naked eye, Su Jin''s face was red and swollen, and blood was overflowing from the corners of his mouth.


    With a bruised nose and a swollen face, it looked like he had been beaten for quite some time.


    "Say, tell me, what else do you know?"


    Rough swearing and swearing mixed with saliva, the leopard-headed orc immediately raised his foot when he saw Su Jin''s ''cringe'' look.


    "Enough is enough, Agger."


    This is, the lion-headed orc sitting next to him, like the leader, stood up and grinned:


    "If you really kill him, things won''t be easy."


    "Cut." Orc Agger spit on the ground, rolled his eyes at Su Jin coldly, and stepped aside.


    During the whole process, Su Jin, who was chained, did not speak, as if he had temporarily lost the ability to speak because of being severely tortured.


    Seeing this, the orcs in the warehouse didn''t care at all, but gathered around the boss to discuss.


    "Brother, I broke his four fingers. This kid should be telling the truth."


    "That''s it... NoName''s Moon Rabbit has been severely injured. It seems that even if they escaped from the upper floors, those Demon Kings still won''t let them go."


    "Brother, what should I do, the dead moon rabbit is worthless."


    "It''s like you can catch a living moon rabbit, yes, you must know that moon rabbits are at least five-digit monsters."


    "But the rabbit was beaten half dead, wasn''t it? Half dead rabbit, we should be able to deal with it, right?"

 Chapter 6：

    "And that community seems to be only a guy named Su Jin who has some fighting power. The others are all brats who can''t even participate in the gift game. How do we see it, we can all win, right?"


    "By the way, I heard that the guy named Su Jin also seems to be a sick person. I often hear from the pharmacist that the rabbit always went to his place to buy medicine. It is said that he is an ordinary person without gifts."


    Two little brothers, you say something, I say something, and finally they all looked at the beastman with the lion head:


    "Brother, do you want to do this? We''ve been staring at NoName for so long..."


    "Fuck it!"


    The lion-headed orc spit out saliva, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "I went to the gambling street to find Boss Tiger, the Moon Rabbit, which is close to extinction. If I can catch it, it''s enough to buy a godhead."


    "You also know the style of Boss Tiger."


    "If he gets the godhead and is promoted to five figures, he will reward us with the gift before. At that time, I will take 50%, and you two points for the rest!"


    "Oh! Big brother is wise!"


    The two younger brothers cheered when they heard this.


    "Okay, okay, Agger, stay here, keep an eye on this kid, and I''ll use him to force that guy named NoName to sign a betting gift game with us later."


    The so-called gift game actually refers to the rules set by the center of the small garden to decide everything by ''game''.


    As long as it is something that you can control, even yourself can be used as a bargaining chip.


    And, the winner, holds everything!


    Except for special circumstances, all gift games need to sign the gift game documents to ensure that participants voluntarily participate.


    Of course, all the rules are not unavoidable, such as the lion-headed orcs, who kidnap other people''s relatives and force people to submit to evil people also exist.


    Although this kind of sideball behavior has been severely cracked down, it still exists.


    After thinking for a while, and finding that there was no problem, the lion-headed orc stood up from the shabby wooden chair, thought for a moment, and pointed to the silver necklace on Su Jin''s neck:


    "Bring that necklace, people stay here, and I''ll use this to force the rabbit and that kid named Su Jin into submission later."


    "Big brother wise!"


    The two orcs suddenly looked ecstatic.


    After the lion-headed orc finished speaking, he led another younger brother, leaving Agger as a guard, and rushed to the gambling street several kilometers away.


    Seeing the boss leave, Agger carefully closed the warehouse door, and then swaggered over to the broken wooden chair that the lion-headed orc had just made, sat down, and raised Erlang''s legs.


    Seeing this, Su Jin, who didn''t say a word after finishing the information, waited for a while, and after confirming that the other two had left, he raised his head, squinted his eyes and said:


    "Boss Tiger you said, how rich is he?"


    "Ah? Kid, are you asking about me?"


    Agge, who didn''t pay attention to Su Jin at first, stood up, and his leopard-like face showed a displeased look.


    However, Su Jin just looked at him and guessed with the face of ''Ren Russell'':


    "I heard that he wants to buy a godhead, so it seems that it should be a six-figure person, right? It seems that he still runs a casino. In this case, five hundred gold coins in cash should be easy, right?"


    "Little devil, you are annoying."


    Agger came over, raised his hand and slapped him.


    Bang.


    "His¡ª" Agger took a deep breath while feeling the pain in his palm.


    On the opposite side, Su Jin, who didn''t move, even sneered: "I haven''t eaten, so I don''t have the strength to hit someone?"


    "Little devil, you are courting death!"


    Agger scolded, raised his foot and kicked Su Jin''s head.


    A whistling sound.


    Ag''s slender legs went straight through Su Jin''s head, stepped on the wall of the warehouse behind, and smashed a big hole in the wall.


    However, with this kick, Agger was stunned.


    "Wear it, go through it, my feet..." Agger stammered.


    With little sparks splashing, Su Jin, whose upper half of his face was kicked and disappeared, slowly raised the corner of his mouth instead:


    "Ah, sorry sorry."


    With a force of his arm, he broke the chain that restrained him, then stood up, returning his broken fingers one by one:


    "You know, in order for you to fight effectively, I have to endure it very hard."


    Agger shivered, took a few steps back, and stared at Su Jin in a stunned manner.


    At this time, in the sudden spark, Su Jin''s body gradually grew bigger, and soon returned to his original appearance:


    "So divine power is a good thing. It can shrink and enlarge the body, temporarily change the appearance, and disguise the miserable appearance of broken fingers and swollen face."


    "You guy..." Agga looked at Su Jin with trembling, and the whole person shuddered.


    At this time, in the burning flame, Su Jin changed into Agger''s appearance and said with a smile:


    "Just a small question, how rich is your Tiger boss?"


    "what-"


    Agger turned around, and fled backwards, crawling and crawling. With a thud, he kicked open the warehouse door and was about to escape.


    The next second, the fire splashed.


    The huge crimson palm, as if grabbing a little mouse, held Agger and pulled him into the warehouse little by little in the burning flames.


    Soon.


    Another ''Ag'' came out of the warehouse, cleaned the traces left by the door, and then whistled.


    The warehouse is surrounded by lush forests and unmanned factories. There are many weeds, and it is almost half the height of a human being.


    And after Agger blew his whistle, a green-haired child crawled out of the grass, looked around for a while, and then trotted and slipped into the warehouse.


    Less than half an hour.


    The lion-headed orc brought a shark-headed murloc and led a dozen orcs to the warehouse area.


    During this period, everyone in the warehouse area, including Tiger, including the lion-headed orc, and including Su Jin, had bright smiles on their faces.


    - It was a happy smile as if seeing himself making a fortune.


    Chapter 0008 The most hilarious person in the audience


    "It''s really NoName''s kid..."


    Shark Man Tago pinched Ren Russell''s chin, then released it, walked to the Lion-Headed Orc''s side, patted his shoulder and said:


    "Good job."


    The lion-headed orc immediately showed a happy expression, and couldn''t help but say:


    "Big Brother Tago, now is the best time. The Moon Rabbit of Hakoba wiped out its clan two hundred years ago. The Moon Rabbit that is still alive must be very popular."


    Seeing this, Su Jin, disguised as the leopard-headed orc ''Age'', immediately came out and said:


    "That''s right, Big Brother Tiger, the fact that the Moon Rabbit was seriously injured will soon be known to others. If we don''t act quickly, the Rabbit will be taken away by others."


    "That''s right, if the rabbit is robbed, wouldn''t we be busy working in vain?"


    "That''s right, if it was me, after being injured, in order to prevent accidents, I''m afraid I would run away directly."


    "Escape? How about that, what about our money?"


    The orcs brought by Tiger immediately talked a lot.


    At this time, Tiger frowned and raised his hand to stop the younger brother''s discussion:


    "Not yet."


    Without waiting for the younger brother to refute, Tiger continued:


    "Just in case, find an intelligence community to buy some intelligence, especially the human named Su Jin. His intelligence is the key point, and he must act fast."


    Tago thought very clearly that since the rabbit is abolished, once the two communities go to war, the object of the gift game must be that Su Jin.


    In this case, if he knows Su Jin''s intelligence, he can have a huge advantage.


    And this advantage will turn into an opportunity for victory.


    Therefore, intelligence is the first priority.


    However, when they heard Tiger''s words, a group of younger brothers were stunned, and their faces were unclear.


    On the contrary, the lion-headed orc next to him was more clever, reacted the fastest, and hurriedly touted:


    "As expected of the eldest Tiger, he works flawlessly. The younger brother is truly ashamed of admiration."


    "Yes, if we really want to play the gift game later, only Su Jin can come forward. As long as we buy Su Jin''s information, can the mere humans be able to beat us?"


    "Yes, yes, big brother wise! Sure enough, we can see places we can''t see."


    Tiger raised his eyebrows slightly, then thought for a while, pulled off the reverse cross necklace under his neck, turned his head and said:


    "Whoever of you runs fast, whoever takes my token to the gambling street and buys a few gold coins to buy intelligence, remember, go to those intelligence communities with high credit to buy."


    As soon as his words fell, ''Age'' rushed over:


    "Brother, I run fast, let me go."


    "you?"


    Tago glanced at ''Age'', and after thinking for a while, he remembered the little brother of the lion-headed orc at this time, so he nodded and handed the necklace over:


    "Then you, remember to run fast."


    "Yes!"


    Under the envious gaze of his younger brother, ''Age'' held the necklace and ran out of the warehouse quickly.


    10 minutes later, on the gambling street, at the entrance of the Orc Casino.


    With the face of ''Age'', Su Jin looked up at the sign surrounded by neon tubes, sneered, and quickly entered its interior.


    Relying on Tiger''s token, Su Jin effortlessly came to the financial room of the casino and met the third-in-command of Tiger''s financial management.


    "Tiger boss''s message, take 800 gold coins."


    "Eight hundred gold coins?" The shark-headed orc who was reckoning was startled and said incredulously, "Why so many?"


    If it wasn''t for Su Jin holding Tiger''s token in his hand, the shark-headed orc would have wondered if he was here to make trouble.


    Hearing this, Su Jin said arrogantly: "Boss Tiger wants to buy the information of the Thousand Eyes. He must act fast, and the boss needs it urgently?"


    "Hey - are you going to buy information from that Thousand Eyes?"


    The super-large intelligence community ''Thousand Eyes'' headquartered in Hakoniwa is almost a well-known intelligence giant in Hakoniwa.


    And where to buy information from such a giant, the shark-headed orc immediately understood that his eldest Bo Taigo was going to make a big move.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll take some time to prepare."


    After finishing speaking, the shark-headed orc rushed out with a few younger brothers and went straight to the underground vault of the casino.


    Not long after, he and his younger brother ran back with a large bag of gold coins.


    "Eight hundred gold coins are here."


    "too slow."


    Su Jin took the sack with a curse, and the big bag weighing more than 20 kilograms was like foam in his hand, and he grabbed it casually.


    Fortunately, he pretended to be an orc, and he was born with great strength, but he didn''t attract attention.


    Soon, Su Jin took the money and walked out of the financial room.


    And after he left, the shark-headed orc pouted towards several younger brothers:


    "Follow up and see if he went to Qianyan to buy information. If not, just do it and get the money back."


    Eight hundred gold coins almost drained the cash flow of the casino, such a large sum of money, the shark-headed orc had to be careful.


    "Yes!" Several orc little brothers followed suit.


    "Fuck me, what!" the shark-headed orc cursed.

 Chapter 7：

    After leaving the casino, Su Jin ran straight to Qianyan''s station at the outer door of [2105380].


    Soon, he met the person in charge of Thousand Eyes who was in charge of managing the area, a beautiful young cat person in the store.


    And this person was the clerk who received him in the morning.


    "Meet again, Miss Julie." Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth slightly and greeted with a smile.


    "You are?"


    Julie Carter looked at the leopard-headed orc in front of her with some surprise.


    As the store manager of the Thousand Eyes Branch, she should have no relationship with the orcs in front of her who can''t even maintain a human form.


    In fact, if the person in front of her hadn''t come over with a large bag of gold coins and asked to see her by name, I''m afraid she wouldn''t even be able to get in through the door of Qianyan.


    After all, Thousand Eyes, as a super-large community, naturally has the right to select guests.


    Seeing Julie''s surprise, Su Jin''s body was splashed with sparks, and she quickly recovered, looking at her with a smile.


    "Ah, Mr. Su Jin."


    Julie reacted immediately, covered her mouth and smiled:


    "Are you being teased by Lord Shiroyasha? You''re actually pretending to be like this."


    "Well, let''s say it has something to do with her."


    Su Jin shrugged, and then said directly:


    "I want to buy my own intelligence."


    "?"


    Julie froze for a moment, but still kept a smile and said:


    "Is that so, although I don''t know why you do this, but a five-digit godhead holder is also the **** of Lord Shiroyasha, and your information is equivalent to four-digit information to a certain extent."


    At this time, Su Jin raised a finger and added, "One month ago."


    "¡­free."


    Julie gave a reserved smile.


    "After all, outdated information is not valuable, not to mention that you were just an ordinary person a month ago. Just give me a cost."


    Su Jin suddenly smiled: "Free? I like these two words."


    Before long, Su Jin walked out of the store with a sheepskin document with a thousand-eyed seal.


    Soon, he returned to the warehouse in the suburbs with Agger''s face on.


    Seeing him coming back, Tiger, who was sitting on the wooden chair, asked directly: "Have you bought the information?"


    "I bought the big brother." Su Jin pretended to be a dog''s leg and walked forward with the document happily.


    Tiger grabbed the document and looked at it, and his brows suddenly jumped, and an illusion of bankruptcy permeated his mind:


    "Thousand-eyed intelligence? How much did you spend?"


    If ''Age'' didn''t say why, Tago dared to make a deal and would definitely slap him to death.


    This cheating father actually went to Qianyan who wanted money to buy information. Who was he trying to cheat?


    Whose money comes from the wind?


    "I don''t have much money. I have a relationship with a clerk from Qianyan, so I spent a gold coin."


    Su Jin showed an ambiguous smile when he said ''it''s related''.


    "Oh~~" Tago understood in seconds, then laughed and patted Su Jin''s shoulder: "Nice job!"


    After speaking, he glanced at the intelligence and asked casually, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Agger, Boss Tiger." Su Jin responded quickly.


    "Very well, I remember you. You will stay to take care of NoName''s kid later. When the time comes, I will allow you to eat him."


    Tago patted Su Jin on the shoulder while reading the information, and did not pay any attention to Ren Russell next to him.


    And where he couldn''t see, Jen Russell was looking at him with a very strange look.


    It''s like watching a fool who was sold all his property and gave money back to the people.


    "Thank you bro."


    Hearing the benefits promised by Tiger, Su Jin responded with a smile.


    Then he suddenly noticed a sight.


    Su Jin turned his head to look, but it was the elder brother of ''Age'', and the lion-headed orc was staring at him with fearful eyes.


    Su Jin whistled and smiled disdainfully.


    The lion-headed orc immediately gritted his teeth, his eyes seemed to have naked killing intent.


    At this time, Tiger stood up from the wooden chair, tore up the information, and laughed:


    "I thought that Su Jin was a ruthless character. It turned out to be just an ordinary person who had a bad luck. He almost didn''t laugh off Lao Tzu''s big teeth."


    Tiger smiled, kicked the broken wooden chair, and laughed wildly:


    "Little ones, it''s time to get rich! This time, we''ll grab the entire NoName!"


    "Oh-!"


    A group of younger brothers howled suddenly.


    Among them, the one who shouted the most was Su Jin.


    Chapter 0009 one two three, game over


    NoName''s stronghold looks like a haunted castle from the outside.


    on the corridor.


    The elder with fox ears on the top of his head, with golden shoulder-length hair, the fox-eared girl about six or seven years old pushed the black rabbit and said:


    "Sister Black Rabbit, go to the room and stay."


    "That''s it!"


    "Brother Su Jin said that Sister Black Rabbit should stay in the room and not come out if anything happens."


    The two children next to him shouted in unison.


    "Even if you say so..."


    Black Rabbit was very helpless to be fooled by the naughty of several children.


    She was pushed halfway by the fox-eared girl, and at the same time asked helplessly:


    "Lily, what exactly is Su Jin trying to do? Why do you want me to take it with me in the room, and it seems that Ren just ran out alone. The outside world is so dangerous."


    "what¡­"


    The fox-eared girl Lily thought for a moment, then took a deep breath, raised her face, and imitated Su Jin''s tone:


    "Lily, you are already a thinking child, and you can already take on the community."


    "I''ll give you a task now, remember to take good care of that stupid rabbit later, don''t let her come out and sell stupid."


    After speaking, Lily said in a childlike tone of innocence, "That''s what Brother Su Jin said exactly."


    "Heh... It really fits the way he speaks..."


    Hei Shiqi couldn''t help clenching his fists and said with a smile.


    She turned around and wanted to leave, but was stopped by Lily who looked like a little adult, hesitated for a while, and finally sighed.


    Although I really want to find Su Jin and beat him, but that kind of thing should be found after the fact.


    "Okay alright, I''ll just wait."


    Black Rabbit sighed and walked to his room angrily.


    When leaving, Black Rabbit still said something like ''Using children is unforgivable. '' ''You actually called me a stupid rabbit'' or something like that.


    Lily and her companions looked at each other, and then hit each other, as if cheering for defeating the black rabbit.


    For a time, the whole corridor was filled with a cheerful atmosphere.


    At this time, a fire came in from the window with only one mirror.


    Immediately afterwards, the flames shot up, rising two meters high, and Su Jin''s figure also came out of the flames.


    When several children who were frightened by the flames saw this, they immediately exclaimed, "Brother Su Jin."


    Seeing NoName''s people, Su Jin smiled and nodded, then put down Jen Russell under his arm, and said:


    "Okay, Ren, Lily, you take the children to the Black Rabbit. If there is no accident, those idiots who are even stupider than the Black Rabbit will come."


    "We got it!"


    Hearing Su Jin''s order, the child sensible and retired.


    After watching them leave, Su Jin walked straight to his room, took out a bandage from the cabinet, and wrapped it around himself.


    Doing a full set of plays, although it is basically certain that Tiger and others have entered the game, Su Jin still chooses to be cautious.


    the other side.


    Tiger and his group of younger brothers arrived at NoName''s stronghold before evening.


    As soon as he saw the dilapidated building, Tiger''s eyes were filled with some dissatisfaction:


    "Damn, I''m afraid I can''t sell this kind of broken house, and the address is so biased, it''s just going to be smashed in my hand."


    "I heard that this building was sent by the upper-level people using the realm gate. This kind of garbage is still sent. The upper-level people are too rich, right?" A younger brother said enviously.


    "Isn''t that right, we have to break a gold coin into two halves, and the people at the top are very popular and drink spicy food. I''m afraid that toilets are made of gold coins, why!"


    "Okay, shut up."


    Tiger heard the conversation and scolded, then glanced at the lion-headed orc beside him with his eyes:


    "Go and tell that Su Jin to get out."


    "Okay, Boss Tiger."


    The lion-headed orc hurriedly laughed, and turned his head to kick open the iron gate outside the castle.


    The already rusted iron gate was kicked flying and fell to the ground, making a roaring sound.


    Hearing the sound, several children who were weeding in the yard immediately surrounded:


    "Who? Why kicked our door?"


    Tiger crossed the lion-headed orcs and stepped into the yard first. Then he looked around and saw that all the little ghosts were in his sight. He couldn''t help but laugh and said:


    "That''s it? That''s it? A group of little devils? Hahaha, the old Arcadia League, now there are only three or two kittens left?"


    A cold drink sounded:


    "Who are you?"


    Tiger turned his head to look, but saw a black-haired, black-eyed boy with handsome features walking out.


    The other party was leaning on a cane, wearing a simple T-shirt and shorts, and under the open neckline, a tight bandage could be vaguely seen.


    And this person is exactly the same as Tiger''s photo from Thousand Eyes'' intelligence file.


    Although he didn''t see any bloodstains, but seeing Su Jin''s appearance, Tiger couldn''t help raising the corner of his mouth, and couldn''t help but be the first to say:


    "Where''s the rabbit? Where is the rabbit, I want to meet the legendary Hakoba nobles and see what the moon rabbit can do!"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and looked at Tiger with a strange expression. How many bottles of wine, so drunk?


    Su Jin originally wondered if there were any hidden risks behind his actions being too smooth.


    But seeing Tiger like this, he felt relieved.


    The opponent''s IQ really can''t reach the level of cheating.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a strange expression:


    "Please come back, we don''t want to compete with others, and we won''t participate in any gift games."


    "Hahaha-!"

 Chapter 8：

    Hearing these soft words, the thirteen orcs who came with Tiger laughed in unison.


    "This kid, do you still think we are here to play games?"


    "Please come back? Why do you still need to ask? Stupid humans always think they want to coexist peacefully, and they all come here. They are still being polite, and they are laughing to death!"


    Upon seeing this, Tago didn''t stop drinking, but laughed, spread out the necklace in his hand, and shook it in front of Su Jin:


    "Oh? I suggest you look at this and talk to me."


    "This is Ren''s necklace? What did you do to him?!"


    Su Jin was instantly ''frightened'', and even his face paled a bit.


    "How? No, of course, what will happen to him if you don''t play with us."


    Tiger said this, revealing the ferocious shark teeth.


    "...How do you want to play?" Su Jin took a deep breath, as if forcing himself to calm down.


    At this point, Tiger was too lazy to think, he said with a grin:


    "Swear to the center, bet everything on NoName, and play against me. The rules are one-on-one. Killing the opponent or admitting defeat is victory!"


    "The stakes are not equal, and the center will not approve it. If we want to bet everything, you must also bet everything." Su Jin said calmly.


    "Okay, that''s it."


    Tago raised his head slightly proudly:


    "However, the rules have to be changed."


    He raised his finger and pointed at Su Jin, and then at the little brother with a grim face behind him:


    "It''s up to you, single out all of us!"


    At the same time as the words fell, Su Jin couldn''t help but help his forehead, Haha Dao:


    "Okay, just do it like this, the game is established!"


    Om-!


    Pure white parchment fell from the sky.


    At the moment when the two sides agreed to the game, the power of the center of the small garden came.


    [Blessing Game: Battle


    Participants: Megalodon, NoName.


    Rules of the game: Su Jin fights all members of the Megalodon alone.


    Victory Condition: One side dies or one side admits defeat.


    Based on victory and glory, the game is established! ¡¿


    The parchment spilled from the sky, but Tago didn''t care, but looked at Su Jin, who was still laughing uncomfortably.


    "Hahahaha goose goose¡ª!"


    Tiger swallowed and said uneasy: "What are you laughing at? Stop laughing, what''s so funny!"


    "Ah¡ªsorry sorry..."


    Su Jin smiled playfully, held his forehead, and said with an exaggerated arc at the corners of his mouth:


    "It was so hilarious, I almost forgot that the game started."


    "It''s time to wrap things up, hopefully you guys can make me a little bit more happy."


    "Crazy?" Tiger frowned, but the unease became more and more serious.


    At this moment, Su Jin moved.


    He stepped out one step, and the whole person''s figure suddenly rose, and huge, crimson flames rose up.


    Immediately afterwards, a huge sole guessed the ground and burned the weeds on the ground into black slag.


    On the spot, where Su Jin''s battle strength was, a crimson giant ten meters tall was standing there, with a pair of eyes like the sun, staring at them frantically.


    "One second." A voice as thick as a morning bell came from the giant''s mouth.


    "What the hell? The gift of the flame giant? Isn''t this kid a human?"


    Tago said in astonishment, followed by clenching his teeth, and suddenly realized that he had been tricked:


    "Damn it, it''s a trap! Hurry up, use water to attack him!"


    Hearing the sound, the orcs who held the gift of the water system took a deep breath, their mouths bulged, and water jets the size of a grinding disc were sprayed out.


    "Two seconds."


    puff-!


    Before the water column touched the flame giant incarnated by Su Jin, it turned into steam under the influence of the sparks splashing around the body.


    "Godhead defense? Five figures?!"


    Tiger''s pupils suddenly enlarged.


    Immediately afterwards, a pair of huge palms pinched him in an instant, like pinching a newborn chicken.


    This is, the giant''s big face showed a cruel smile:


    "Three seconds... the game is over!"


    "Wait, stop, stop, do you know who is behind me? I belong to the Demon King..."


    bar-


    Blood flowed from the giant''s palm, and when it fell into the air, it turned into nothingness.


    After pinching Tiger to death, the flame giant threw his charred corpse to the ground, looking down at the orc in front of him.


    A group of orcs shuddered and stood on the ground. Under the gaze of the sun-like golden pupils, they bent their knees little by little and knelt on the ground.


    On a mountain ten kilometers away from the NoName base.


    The old woman with bat wings behind her back, the young woman with blonde hair and red eyes stood on a tree on the top of the mountain, looking at the flame giant in NoName from afar.


    After watching for a while, the woman turned into a bat and disappeared into the air.


    Chapter 0010 No one is more suitable than him


    the next day.


    Gambling Street, the office on the fourth floor of the Orc Casino.


    Su Jin sat on the boss chair, trimmed his nails with a nail clipper, and his straight legs were straight on the desk, looking full of presumptuousness.


    In front of him, the black rabbit with a face comparable to a goddess said with tired eyes, holding a stack of paper documents:


    "Someone in the casino has already bid 850 gold coins. The bath room and the hotel pack 100 gold coins and sell them directly according to your request. There is no bargaining."


    "Oh, by the way, I stayed at the coffee house, farm and ranch at your request, Su Jin, and I''m asking Ren and the others to check."


    "Um¡­"


    Su Jin raised his head, looked at the black rabbit who had been busy all night, and said with a smile:


    "As expected of a black rabbit, doing things is really reassuring."


    Hearing this compliment, Black Rabbit, who had been busy all night, couldn''t help but smile and wanted to say something, but when the words came to his lips, it turned into a complaint:


    "Su Jin, this kind of thing can''t be done again next time. The rules of the small garden are that everything is solved by the game of gifts. If this kind of trick is not used well, it will be punished by the class rulers."


    "You''re not alone now, so be careful! You''ve never been so crazy before."


    The meaning inside and outside the words, Black Rabbit tied himself and Su Jin together, but Su Jin did not refute, the two seemed to maintain some kind of tacit understanding.


    And what the black rabbit complained about, Su Jin also understood the seriousness.


    In the little garden, there are people who have the law and there are people who maintain the law.


    And those people are the class rulers who manage the three districts of Hakotei, southeast and north, or the regional rulers who manage the outer gates.


    Typically, these positions are held by powerful individuals or organizations.


    Like Su Jin did last night, using the godhead holder''s ability to change his appearance to deceive people to hold a gift game is already a side-scrolling behavior, and it is easy to be attacked.


    For this, Su Jin is naturally clear:


    "You don''t need to tell me, I also know, after all, my **** is Shiroyasha who is the ''class ruler'' of the Eastern District."


    Su Jin said this, while grinding his nails, he said:


    "I don''t want to be hunted down by Bai Yasha either. I''ve done this kind of thing once, and naturally I gave up."


    Among the gods and Buddhas, Bai Yasha, who is also a super strong, is chased and killed by this kind of existence. It is a terrible thing to think about.


    Su Jin is not stupid, he knows that his behavior is illegal, but he also understands that Bai Yasha will never do it.


    After all, the source of everything was the bet from Shiroyasha.


    If you really want to be thrown into a bone by someone''s egg, Shiroyasha will be splashed all over himself.


    So in fact, Su Jin arranged this operation only when he thought he was absolutely safe.


    One is to win the bet with Shiroyasha, the second is to ease the economic pressure on the community, and the third is to test one''s own strength.


    At present, Su Jin''s goals have been achieved, but he also understands that there is no reason to walk by the river without wet shoes.


    Sometimes it takes more courage to learn to let go.


    Hearing Su Jin''s answer, Black Rabbit breathed a sigh of relief, and then immediately changed the subject.


    She didn''t want to cause any financial pressure to Su Jin, so she appropriately sold her stupidity and smirked:


    "Su Jin Su Jin, I just did the math. The money you brought back yesterday, plus today''s, we have 900 gold coins in our account!"


    "In addition to the unsold farms, ranches and coffee houses, we are afraid that this wave will earn the funds for the community to continue to operate!"


    Casinos, hotels, bathrooms, etc. are all extras. It is impossible for Black Rabbit to let the children of the community mix with such things, let alone let Su Jin touch these dirty things.


    However, coffee houses, farms, ranches, these are another matter.


    This kind of production wealth that can be continuously produced, as long as it is well managed, it is absolutely no problem to support a large group of children of NoName.


    Thinking that the long-troubled livelihood problem was solved by Su Jin in one day, Hei Rabbit''s heart was like floating in the clouds.


    Even if Su Jin called her a fool, a fool, and a silly rabbit every day from now on, she would recognize it because of the money.


    "900 gold coins? Gee, it''s 1,750 including the casino, right? In addition to the ones that can''t be sold, it is estimated that this wave only made about 2,000 gold coins. Sure enough, you are a gangster."


    Su Jin glanced at the report, and curled his lips in disgust. He thought how rich would the casino operator be, and co-authoring was equivalent to 20 million in his previous life?


    It''s too little...


    At this time, Hei Rabbit put his hands on the table and looked at Su Jin with a tiger''s eye and said:


    "Su Jin, I think there is a problem with your money concept."


    As if complaining about how her husband was so ignorant, she said speechlessly:


    "Two thousand gold coins is already a lot. In this outer gate, there are no more than 30 communities with this kind of wealth at most, which is already very rare!"


    However, Su Jin didn''t care about her words at all, just looked at the land price in the report and said speechlessly:


    "Sure enough, it''s a small place. The house prices are as low as onions. I just said why it''s worth so much money."


    "Price?"


    Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, wondering if his and Su Jin''s concerns were a little different:


    "The surface area of ??the small garden is comparable to that of a star. How much can a house be worth?"


    "That''s Black Rabbit''s real estate that you haven''t seen outside."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, feeling the outrageous house prices in his previous life.


    "Outside..."


    Hei Rabbit''s face was a little unnatural, she glanced at Su Jin cautiously, and then pretended not to care and asked:


    "By the way, Su Jin, have you thought about going back?"


    "Go back?" Su Jin froze for a moment, then shrugged and said, "I can''t go back a long time ago."


    He didn''t think that the world in his previous life could be linked to the little garden.

 Chapter 9：

    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Black Rabbit patted his chest with reassurance: "Is that so? That would be great."


    When the words fell, her face suddenly stiffened, and she immediately said to Su Jin, who looked at her strangely:


    "I didn''t mean that, just that...that...all in all, isn''t I still here?"


    "Oh~" Su Jin whistled, then looked at the blushing black rabbit, playing with his taste: "Rabbit, are you greedy for my body?"


    "¡­what?"


    Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, then his face turned red and said:


    "Impurity! Shameful, filthy thinking!"


    "Oh, you scolded yourself hard enough."


    Su Jin shrugged, stood up from the chair and said:


    "By the way, arrange for those orc slaves that the Megalodon defeated, and let them go to work on the farm. They are orcs anyway, and they should be good at farming."


    In Hakoba, the community bet all the gift games, and once lost, all the official members of the community would become slaves of the victor.


    As the person who defeated the Megalodon, Su Jin naturally became the slave owner of the Megalodon orc.


    "Those orcs?" Black Rabbit frowned, wondering, "I think it''s better to change hands, I''m afraid the children in the community can''t look down on them."


    Su Jin paused for a while, and said in surprise:


    "I thought you would say let it go, Black Rabbit, but it turned out to be a change of hands? That''s weird."


    "Let it go? Why? Those orcs are the property of the community."


    Black Rabbit suddenly looked stunned, and subconsciously thought about what to do if he and Su Jin had different ways of thinking, and how to get along better in the future.


    "Oh, so that''s fine."


    Seeing that the Black Rabbit didn''t have so many Virgin Hearts, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief.


    As for the handling of orcs, Su Jin is more casual:


    "If those orcs are not easy to manage, choose someone from the orcs to take care of them. If you can, choose the kind of guy who is easy to be proud of. For example, that... who''s here, the one with the head of a lion anyway."


    Su Jin slapped his forehead, a little stunned.


    He remembered the lion-headed orc who would show hostility after being taken seriously by Tiger when he pretended to be ''Ag'', but he really didn''t know the name of the other party.


    "All in all, let them manage themselves, and we''ll just take care of the management."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit nodded with approval:


    "Does a dog bite a dog? Su Jin really is full of bad water!"


    "I''ll just treat you as a compliment." Su Jin pouted and took off his coat from the hanger beside him.


    Today, he was wearing a suit, and he was well-dressed. He looked like a successful person, completely different from the shirt and jeans he looked like before.


    "Do you want to go out?" Looking at Su Jin in his coat, Black Rabbit couldn''t help asking.


    Su Jin nodded, put the black hat on his head and said:


    "It''s time to go to my **** and ask for the spoils."


    Seeing this, the black rabbit took a deep breath and bowed with a smile like a flower: "Then the journey is smooth, boss~"


    After the leader shouted, Black Rabbit felt as if two big rocks had fallen from his shoulders, and suddenly became much more relaxed.


    That''s right, after the defeat of the original Arcadia, almost all the pressure was on her head.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jin''s participation, she would still be worrying about the child''s rations now, right?


    As it is now, it is impossible to worry about how to deal with excess labor and how to allocate excess funds.


    Thinking about it carefully, Su Jin brought all this, and she was just enjoying it behind the scenes.


    Thinking of this, Black Rabbit immediately understood.


    No one is more suitable to be the leader of NoName than Su Jin, and no one is willing to care about a remnant party whose name has been taken away like him.


    No Name''s leader is more suitable than Su Jin.


    Hearing that he was called the leader by the black rabbit, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then smiled:


    "Boss... I always feel like my shoulders are going to be crushed by the rabbit."


    "I''m not heavy!"


    Black Rabbit protested with dissatisfaction, but did not refute the idea that he would press on Su Jin.


    "Hahaha! Just kidding~"


    Hearing this, Su Jin left the office with a big smile.


    And his goal is the Thousand Eyes Branch Station!


    Where is the so-called way to become stronger that he needs!


    Chapter 0011 Leticia wants to inherit


    Thousand Eyes Branch Station.


    The door of the tea room was pulled open, and Shiroyasha, who was sitting inside, raised his head.


    Bang.


    A shark-man''s head hits her coffee table.


    Seeing this, Shiroyasha shook his palm and covered his face with a folding fan:


    "Oh, is it such a big gift to have to meet? Leticia-san, we''ve known each other for thousands of years, right?"


    In front of Bai Yasha, a woman with bright blonde hair and red eyes said in a flat voice:


    "There is a five-digit Demon King hidden in your jurisdiction."


    "But now you''ve killed it."


    Hearing this, Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and said:


    "I think, this Demon King is probably the funder behind the community called Megalodon?"


    The blond woman on the opposite side nodded slightly, didn''t speak, didn''t even breathe in disorder, she always looked calm.


    Seeing this, Shiroyasha was not surprised.


    As a pure-blooded vampire, Leticia Decrea is still an old antique that survived the early days of Little Garden, a four-digit **** and demon, and it is still easy to deal with a five-digit demon king.


    Therefore, what surprised Shiroyasha was not the act of Leticia killing the Demon King, but something else:


    "Hey, do you want to kill NoName early because it might threaten NoName? It''s a bad behavior to spoil children too much, Leticia-san as a former leader~"


    "...They are still weak."


    Leticia spoke very slowly, as if she didn''t have the slightest emotional ups and downs.


    However, when she mentioned NoName, her heart skipped a beat:


    "I went to see the new members."


    "Oh? Su Jin, you went to see him."


    Shiroyasha was a little surprised when he heard this, and asked curiously:


    "How about it, what do you think of his fineness?"


    "Compared with the former leader Xiaoming, he lacks strength, and compared with the staff Canary, he lacks wisdom..."


    When Leticia said this, the conversation changed, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised:


    "But he is very courageous and decisive enough to strike. For now, he is more suitable to be the leader than Black Rabbit."


    Hearing Leticia''s comment, Shiroyasha laughed and said:


    "Haha, after all, he is a brat who even we dare to use, and he has the courage. As for strength and resourcefulness, these things can be supplemented."


    "After all, a community is something that gathers the strength of all people."


    However, for Leticia to use the former Arcadia leader Kasugabe Takaaki and the chief of staff Canary as a comparison material, even Shiroyasha had to complain:


    "Besides, how can anyone compare with monsters as soon as they come up, anyway, give newcomers a period of development!"


    Leticia said in a flat tone: "If I am the enemy, I will not give the opponent time to grow up."


    However, Shiroyasha rolled his eyes:


    "No, I think with that child''s talent, I''m afraid he''s already fully developed before the enemy starts."


    "..." Hearing this, Leticia looked at Shiroyasha in surprise, as if she didn''t understand the reason for her evaluation.


    However, Shiroyasha just smiled and covered his face with a folding fan:


    "Well, it''s useless to look at me, but we promised that brat to keep it a secret. After all, we''re still his gods, so don''t expect us to tell you."


    Looking at Shiroyasha''s expression of "just to make you curious, and anxious to kill you", Leticia felt a little helpless.


    She sighed, raised the topic, and continued, "I need a certain amount of freedom."


    "Huh? It seems that you want to give instructions to Su Jin yourself?" Bai Yasha asked in surprise.


    Leticia did not deny it, but nodded slightly:


    "His foundation is too poor. Even if it is a fragment of power, he can only use basic strength. At this level, it is not enough to face four figures."


    "Well, after all, it was originally just an ordinary human being."


    "And when we made the godhead, in order not to affect his potential, we only gave the most basic element fragments, which is normal."


    "To be honest, he used the ability of the Godhead holder to change the body to develop the power of the flame giant, which is already a very keen fighting talent."


    Shiroyasha shrugged, but also understood that this was not a war.


    She knew that Su Jin was an ordinary person from the outside world, and he was a civilian in peacetime. It was impossible to expect him to have extremely rich combat experience from birth.


    "But freedom? I will apply to the higher-ups. The old leader of Perseus still recognizes his old relationship, so it shouldn''t be too much."


    Speaking of which, Shiroyasha shook his head slightly.


    After Arcadia was defeated, Leticia, one of the cadres, became the opponent''s trophy because of her special status, and was sent to the auction several times.


    In the end, she was photographed by the community ''Perseus'' under the name of Thousand Eyes.


    The current leader of Perseus is a woman and has an old relationship with a certain cadre in Arcadia, which allows Leticia to gain a certain degree of freedom.


    However, Leticia was still relying on others after all.


    And as a powerful four-digit combat power, even if the leader is nostalgic, he will not easily give up Leticia''s management.


    After all, the four-digit figure in the lower level of Box Garden is already top-notch combat power. Even the Greek **** king Zeus is at this level.


    As for the upper levels with more than three digits, the current tone is that they are not allowed to interfere in the lower realm. Unless there is a major crisis, they cannot easily go to the lower realm, which is no different from nothing.


    Therefore, at the lower level, the four-digit number is the top master, and it is an important force that determines life and death, and they will not give up easily.


    So basically, there is no chance of Leticia returning to NoName.


    Seeming to see Shiroyasha''s thoughts, Leticia said in a flat tone:


    "As long as there is a certain level of freedom of authority, that''s enough."


    Five figures, it is also a middle-class in Hakoba.


    Su Jin''s strength is enough to protect himself, and he will even live very nourishing.


    However, she hoped that Su Jin would lead NoName to a better life, and even regain the glory of Arcadia, so she tried to intervene.


    Of course, if she could, she would also like to return to Arcadia and become a member again.


    However, for now, this wish is likely to be far away.


    Since there is no way to return, then pass on knowledge and experience.


    And Su Jin is the best target at the moment.


    "Well, for the problem with Perseus, it is Su Jin and the others who are anxious at that time, not us."


    Shiroyasha smiled, waved his hand and said:


    "But it''s up to us that you want freedom, of course in return..."


    Shiroyasha looked at Leticia with a smile, with a bit of wretchedness in his eyes:

 Chapter 10：

    "Next time we meet, Little Leticia, do you want to consider miniskirts?"


    With a swish, Leticia''s figure disappeared.


    "Wait, don''t go, it''s okay to dress as a maid! It''s okay to not reveal it, let''s discuss it!"


    Bai Yasha hurriedly reached out to try to hold her back, but then, her brows jumped, she waved the shark head off the tea table in front of her, and sat down angrily.


    She could sense that Leticia was still in the room, but because she sensed Su Jin who was coming, she understood that some of her plans were already in vain.


    This is a sad thing.


    Not long after, the door of the tea room opened, and Su Jin walked into the room under the guidance of clerk Julie.


    Seeing Bai Yasha''s face, Su Jin put down his hat, handed it to the clerk, and said with a smile:


    "Yo, why did you come up with a stinky face?"


    "We are very unhappy!"


    Bai Yasha crossed his chest with his arms and looked at Su Jin angrily.


    Seeing this, Su Jin thought that Bai Ye was angry that he was walking the ball and occupying the property of the Megalodon, so he shrugged:


    "Even if you are unhappy, in the eyes of Central Little Garden, I am a legitimate defense."


    There is a law in the Hakoba Center that the game is over, and fouls during the game will not be held accountable.


    That is to say, cheating is allowed by the Little Garden Center, provided that it is not discovered by the opponent. Once discovered, there is a high probability of being automatically judged to lose.


    And now, when the matter is over, although Su Jin''s early means are disgraceful, no one can hold him accountable for this matter.


    Looking at Su Jin''s naughty smile in front of him, Bai Yecha''s nostrils blew:


    "Don''t you know how to talk softly, kid? Why is it so popular, shouldn''t you be coaxing us at this time?"


    "I''m afraid that if I coax you, you will be greedy for my body, so forget it." Su Jin shrugged.


    "Huh? We''ll be greedy for you, come on, it''s almost the same as a black rabbit."


    Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin speechlessly, reached out and took out a black card from the sleeve of the kimono he was wearing, flicked it lightly, and darts at Su Jin.


    "The information you want is right here."


    Su Jin took it and lowered his head to look at the card.


    At the beginning of the card was a line in bold letters.


    - Observational theory of different universes


    Chapter 0012 When you stare into the abyss


    After getting the card, Su Jin immediately began to read the content on it.


    And Bai Yasha, who was sitting in front of him, was holding tea, sipping tea and explaining:


    "Roughly, there are two ways to bring another world into Hakoniwa''s observation range."


    "The first is the most mainstream method - the ''anchor method''."


    Shiroyasha raised a finger, narrowed his eyes and explained:


    "The anchor of the anchoring method actually refers to things like the anchor, and the anchor is a tool used to fix the ship."


    "So the specific method of the anchorage method is to place a large number of anchors in the other world to lock the position of the other world."


    "If it is a Protoss, it will interfere with the planet and affect the nature and life on it."


    "If it is a pure-blooded dragon-type phantom beast, it is subordinate to life, let them develop in another world, become a new race, and become an anchor."


    "If it is a god, then it is to spread his beliefs in intelligent life."


    "As long as the number of these three reaches a certain scale, they can form anchors, allowing Hakoba to lock the coordinates of the other world and bring them into the observation range."


    After hearing this, Su Jin sighed, shook the card in his hand and said:


    "However, it says that the minimum condition for the anchoring method is to have a ''four-digit'' strength."


    "right!"


    Bai Yasha nodded and said with a smile:


    "If you want to use the anchoring method, you must be in four digits, and you must be one of the three celestial spirits, phantom beasts, and gods."


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha speechlessly and said:


    "So, what you really want to tell me is actually a method other than the anchor method?"


    The four-digit strength requirement of the anchoring method cannot be achieved in a short period of time for him who is five-digit.


    And according to Shiroyasha''s rhetoric, in addition to the anchoring method, there is also a non-mainstream method.


    And that, I am afraid that is the method he can really use.


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Bai Yasha squinted his eyes, looked Su Jin up and down, then spread out his folding fan, covering his face, and said ambiguous:


    "Well, it doesn''t count."


    "The other method is the observation method, also called the abyss method!"


    Hearing the term "Abyss Law", Su Jin raised his brows, but he held his temper and listened carefully.


    "The upper race descended into the sky and entered a different world, causing a large-scale impact in the world."


    Speaking of this, Shiroyasha raised his index finger again and listed them one by one:


    "Or the famous artist, the important politician of a country, the brave general on the battlefield, the criminal who committed the heinous crime...or the parents of these people."


    "After these achievements are achieved, the abyss method can be activated after its influence on the world has reached its peak."


    "As a person who has received much attention from the world, take the initiative to observe Lingge and Hakoniwa. At that moment, Hakoten will also observe you, and then observe the whole world."


    When Bai Yasha said this, a strong smile appeared on his face:


    "In other words, you have to become the ''protagonist'' of a different world, a trend-setter of the times, to use this method."


    Su Jin was stunned.


    be the protagonist?


    Isn''t this funny?


    No, Shiroyasha does not mean that he must be the protagonist, but a well-known person who is world-renowned and has a wide-ranging impact.


    Doesn''t this look like it can''t work?


    It''s like the world of the Blade of Ghost Slayer that he can touch. If you want to talk about the impact on the world?


    Does killing Oni Mai Tsuji no miserable count?


    A villain BOSS who has survived for thousands of years and caused countless tragedies, if he kills him in a high-profile manner, he should become a well-known figure in the world, right?


    Another example is the world of One Piece, overthrowing the world government or something? Is this a massive impact?


    For another example, in the world of godslayers, if he becomes a godslayer, one of the demon kings on earth, then he can be considered a trend-setter of the times, right?


    In this case, it is not without operation.


    Some worlds with a low upper limit of combat power can be pushed horizontally with his current five-digit power.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin thought about the feasibility.


    While he was thinking about it, Shiroyasha continued:


    "I suggest that you still choose the anchoring method. The reason why this method has become mainstream is because there are very few requirements, and it can even be operated directly in the small garden."


    "Throwing family members into other worlds, spreading beliefs, and building anchors. This series of work can even be done by subordinates without your intervention. It is also possible to let the family members do it automatically."


    "In comparison, the ''Abyss Law'' is really too troublesome and has become a trend-setter of the times. Luck, courage, strength, and resourcefulness are all indispensable. It is too complicated."


    In fact, this is why Shiroyasha first introduces anchoring.


    This method is the safest, the most hassle-free, and the rate of return is also very generous. Otherwise, it will not become the mainstream method used by the gods of the small garden to absorb the outside world and earn merit.


    "The time to be four figures is too much for me."


    Bai Yasha stopped, and looked at Su Jin deeply.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had already thought clearly, shook his head slightly and said:


    "I''m afraid you also know how much time and energy it takes to get five-digit promotion to four-digit number. That kind of wait is too long for me."


    Although I haven''t experienced it, there are still some data from five figures to four figures in the remnants of Arcadia''s library.


    The data of some of them, Su Jin still remembers until now.


    In the volcano, it took thousands of years to become the Flood Dragon King of the four-digit fairy dragon.


    A thousand years, that''s a thousand years.


    It takes a thousand years in an underwater volcano to become a four-digit figure. Even so, the Jiao Demon King is still a "genius" in the Dragon Clan, and is called a favorable competitor of the Dragon King.


    Let Su Jin wait for a thousand years, the day lily will be cold.


    However, after Shiroyasha heard it, he still chose to persuade:


    "Su Jin, the speed of mankind''s promotion to four figures is not slow. Like your original leader of Arcadia, Kasugabe Takaaki never entered the ranks and it took only five hundred years to be promoted to four figures."


    Su Jin was not deceived by Bai Yasha, but said slightly teasingly:


    "How long did it take for the former leader to reach the top four figures?"


    Bai Yasha got stuck for a moment, sighed slightly and said, "It''s probably around one thousand and one hundred years."


    "Even so, it only takes 1,600 years to save one''s life in front of the god-king Zeus."


    "In my opinion, Kasugabe Takaaki is already the most talented human being since the age of God."


    Su Jin did not echo Bai Yasha''s words, but continued to ask:


    "Then how long will it take if the former leader, Lord Xiaoming, wants to be promoted to the three-digit all-round field?"


    Bai Yasha was silent for a moment, then hesitantly said: "...Maybe there is that possibility, maybe not, but it is still impossible."


    Hesitantly speaking, Bai Yasha suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Su Jin with a little surprise:


    "You kid, don''t you want to reach the almighty realm and become a three-digit number?"


    "What? Can''t I?"


    Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth, with a gentle smile on his face.


    However, Bai Yasha didn''t even think about it, and replied directly: "It is impossible for humans to reach that state."


    "Then don''t be human."


    Su Jin answered lightly.


    Bai Yasha suddenly got stuck.


    By the way, if humans can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s better not to be a human being. How can this make sense?


    However, in the next second, Su Jin said again:


    "Just kidding, I want to see if I can reach triple digits as a human being and break the so-called impossible."


    "Until then, I will maintain the identity of the ''human race'' godhead holder and see where the end of the road is."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha opened his mouth, and finally said a little depressedly:


    "You kid, you don''t seem to be picky about anything on the surface, but your heart is arrogant than anyone else."


    "Either don''t do it or be the best, that''s what I think."


    Su Jin stood up, turned his back to Bai Yasha, shook the card in his hand and said:


    "Thank you for your intelligence support. How difficult is the so-called abyss method, let me try it for the time being!"


    Seeing that Su Jin was leaving, Bai Yasha immediately raised his hand and said, "Wait a minute!"


    Su Jin paused, turned his head slightly, and looked at Bai Yasha.


    At this moment, Shiroyasha snapped his fingers.


    Boo sound.


    The card in Su Jin''s hand turned into a small gold-plated pocket watch with only the hour hand.


    Su Jin glanced at the pocket watch, then looked at Bai Yasha.

 Chapter 11：

    "This pocket watch has the ability to record your fit with the world. When the hour hand goes to ''12'', you can probably try to represent the world and observe the existence of Hakoniwa."


    "This thing should be considered a gift from us."


    At the end, Bai Yasha waved his hand helplessly.


    After Su Jin heard this, he nodded, put away the pocket watch, and turned to leave.


    After Su Jin left, Bai Yasha who was sitting in the seat suddenly laughed.


    "This kid, he really chose this path, and he''s not afraid of falling to his death on the road..."


    Quietly, Leticia appeared beside Shiroyasha, quietly looking at the long-empty gate.


    Bai Yasha glanced at her and smiled:


    "Although it may be a little talkative, remember not to spread the conversation just now."


    "Otherwise, our mortal enemy will know that our little **** wants to reach the three-digit figure as a human being, and we will be embarrassed in the future."


    "I will swear by the spirit." Leticia said calmly.


    Then, she looked at Bai Yasha, and said with a faint look: "Do you think that child has no chance?"


    Bai Yasha was stunned, then patted his thigh and laughed loudly: "Okay, we didn''t believe it, but you did!"


    Leticia didn''t answer, just looked at Shiroyasha quietly.


    Seeing her like this, Bai Yasha was rather cheerful, not believing it, but said expectantly:


    "If this kid can really make it, a human who miraculously reaches three figures is also qualified to be our god!"


    Leticia''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    She understood that this promise, Shiroyasha, was not made in the name of the current four-digit deity, Shiroyasha, but in the name of the two-digit Demon King of Hakoniwa, the Shiroya King.


    And this means that Su Jin may truly obtain the protection of a two-digit Xeon existence.


    "Thank you for your generosity, Lord White Night King." Leticia bowed slightly and said respectfully.


    "It''s an old name, I forgot how long it has been since no one called us this name."


    Shiroyasha waved his hand, then hehe smiled and said:


    "Three-digit human beings belong to gods. This kind of rare existence, the little **** of the Queen of Halloween is afraid to think about it, should I take it over there and beat all the heroes she has cultivated~"


    "It''s interesting to think about it~"


    the other side.


    After leaving Qianyan''s station and returning to the base, Su Jin went straight back to his room.


    Although he said it easily, he understood that being a three-digit existence was not as easy as he said.


    - Humans cannot reach the realm of omnipotence.


    This sentence that formed the inherent impression of the gods of the small garden is not necessarily unreasonable.


    It is because no one has done it since ancient times that this sentence came out.


    But also because of this, it is more interesting to challenge this sentence.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth slightly: "I''m not without confidence."


    He opened the dimension forum and looked at the question column.


    In the endless world, the sentence that humans cannot reach three digits may not necessarily be the truth.


    At this moment, Su Jin suddenly discovered the strangeness of the Dimensional Forum.


    There seems to be one more question.


    [Void, Death God, Quincy, what kind of future will humans who get these three factors have? ¡¿


    This kind of question... Su Jin raised his brows, realizing that it was not easy.


    ©–¢Ù¡¶The Grim Reaper¡·


    Chapter 0013 Questions from Aizen


    Void, God of Death, Quincy.


    These three names are easy to say alone. If the three are combined, in Su Jin''s impression, it is one world.


    The [Death] who was once regarded as one of the three major migrant workers.


    Only in this world will there be specific groups referred to by these three titles.


    In the world of death gods, there are human beings who have Void, Death God, and Quincy factors at the same time.


    "Ichigo Kurosaki? The protagonist of the **** of death?" Su Jin looked at the question a little weirdly.


    [Void, Death God, Quincy, what kind of future will humans who get these three factors have? ¡¿


    Anyone wondering about the future of Kurosaki Ichigo?


    This tone, is Urahara Kisuke? Or Sifengyuan Night One? Or, the villain BOSS of the **** of death, Aizen Sousuke?


    More likely, it should be Aizen Soyousuke, right? After all, according to his own understanding, only he is the one who pays the most attention to Kurosaki Ichigo''s potential.


    But if it is one of these three, how to answer mellowly?


    Think about it, the reason why Kurosaki Ichigo was rated as a special combat power in the world of death is because of the potential of [unknown].


    Su Jin pondered for a while, then tentatively replied on the question bar:


    [Perhaps, it may have the potential of a god. ¡¿


    After answering, the points were automatically added by 10 points, but Su Jin temporarily ignored this useless thing, and quietly waited for the answer from the questioner on the opposite side.


    Su Jin remembered very clearly that after answering the question of "Butterfly Ninja" last time, he quickly got a reply.


    If this is the norm, then soon, he will also get a reply from the questioner in the world of death.


    So, he chose to wait.


    The world of the **** of death, the secret room below the dormitory of the fifth division of Jingling Court.


    The door of the secret room was gently pushed open, and the candles on the wall lit silently, illuminating the dark room.


    This is a study-like room.


    The bookshelves lean against the wall and are filled with various books and documents, and in the center of the wall is a quaint desk.


    At this moment, a gentle man dressed in a kimono, draped in Yuori, with slightly messy brown hair and black-rimmed glasses walked in and said as he walked:


    "Xin Sen, it seems that I brought you here for the first time, right?"


    Aizen Sousuke, the captain of the 5th Division of the 13th Division of the Spiritual Court of the Soul World.


    Following him was a girl with her hair **** in a bag and pinned to the back of her head, looking very weak.


    This is Aizen Sousuke''s adjutant, the fifth division vice-captain Hinamori Tao.


    At this time, facing Aizen Sousuke''s gentle voice, Hinamori Tao responded with a reddish face:


    "Hi, Captain Aizen, this is indeed my first time here."


    Speaking of which, Hinamori looked around curiously, but what caught her eye were the rows of bookshelves and some calligraphy copybooks hanging on the wall.


    "Speaking of which, is there such a room in the basement of the dormitory?"


    Aizen Sosuke pushed up his glasses, with that gentle smile on his face all the time:


    "This used to be a warehouse, but after I became the captain of the fifth division, I transformed it into a study."


    "Is that so? It''s also true that the study room allocated to the captain in the team is a bit small. If there are too many books, the space will soon run out."


    Hinamori Momo quickly found a reason for Aizen Sousuke.


    She knew very well that her own captain liked calligraphy. When there was no teamwork to deal with, Aizen Sousuke would go to the study room to read or contact calligraphy.


    This also makes Hinamori Tao think that reading and calligraphy are the most attractive hobbies for a man.


    However, her explanation did not arouse Aizen Soyousuke''s response.


    "What''s wrong? Captain Aizen? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Hinamori Tao looked over, but she could only see the slightly raised corners of Aizen Sousuke''s mouth, which made her heart skip a beat.


    At this time, after being silent for more than two seconds, Aizen Soyousuke still said in that gentle voice:


    "Hinson, I''m fine."


    "You''re fine. The team''s tasks seem to have increased a lot recently. It seems that the reality has suddenly increased a lot. Because of this incident, there are also more people injured, resulting in insufficient personnel in the team."


    "Speaking of which, I heard that there was a calamity invasion in Liuhun Street, and almost broke into the Jingling Court. Even Captain Ichimaru shot, but they still didn''t catch those people."


    Hina Sen Tao was chatting, but the place she looked at with her gentle eyes was empty.


    However, even so, she still smiled softly, as if someone important in front of her had been listening to her gossip seriously.


    Aizen Sousuke slowly put his Zanpakut¨­ Kyoka Suizuki into the scabbard.


    Complete hypnosis is the ability of Jinghua Shuiyue, and the young Sentao who was hit by this trick can only rely on his self-disconnection if he wants to react.


    Now, however, he needs a little private space undisturbed.


    Haori shook slightly, and Aizen Sousuke walked leisurely to his desk and picked up a ''document'' on it that shouldn''t be placed here.


    [Void, Death God, Quincy, what kind of future will humans who get these three factors have? ¡¿


    [Perhaps, it may have the potential of a god. ¡¿


    Aizen Soyousuke looked at the line of writing, and the reflection of the mirror in his eyes made it difficult to see his emotions.


    About a second later, Aizen Soyousuke said lightly, "Is it Urahara?"


    Urahara Kisuke, the only man in the Soul Society who can compete with his Aizen Sousuke in wisdom.


    Is the waste who voluntarily surrendered to the Spirit King provoking him?


    With that boy named Kurosaki Ichigo?


    However, how did Urahara Kisuke know that he had paid attention to the boy with unknown potential earlier than him.


    And this time, even before that boy was born.


    After another brief silence, Aizen Sousuke put the file on the desktop again.


    "Isn''t he..."


    Aizen Soyousuke raised the corner of his mouth slightly, no one told him the answer, but he was sure that this was not what Urahara Kisuke did, but someone else''s handwriting.


    A person he didn''t know, but had the ability to break into his study and leave his handwriting.


    The handwriting of a third person.


    "Is this rotten corpse soul world finally a little new?"


    He lightly picked up the brush set aside and wrote on the next line on the paper:


    [The so-called gods are just humans who are good at disguising. ¡¿


    After the handwriting was written, Aizen Sousuke put the document back in its original position, which was exactly the same as the one before he picked it up.


    Then, he stepped forward and walked towards Hina Sen Tao.


    But at this moment, his footsteps stopped.


    Those dull eyes under the black-rimmed glasses looked at the white paper on the desktop little by little.


    There, new writing is gradually taking shape.


    Chapter 0014 The tacit understanding with Aizen


    One by one jet black writing was formed on the paper.


    [Now you, are you a human or a god? ¡¿


    Aizen stopped in front of the desk, and looked at the newly formed handwriting calmly and indifferently with a pair of brown eyes.


    After a long while, he lowered his head, the corners of his mouth raised little by little.


    He picked up the brush and wrote a sentence lightly on the paper.


    ¡¾I? ¡¿


    [A human disguised as a monkey. ¡¿

 Chapter 12：

    After writing this sentence, Aizen Soyousuke did not put down his pen, but waited quietly.


    Waiting for the answer that is bound to come.


    [Introduce myself, my name is Su Jin, a human disguised as a god. ¡¿


    ¡¾Aizen Soyousuke¡¿


    Aizen Soyousuke wrote his name, and then wrote on the paper:


    ¡¾Meet. ¡¿


    ¡¾it is good! ¡¿


    Seeing the answer, Aizen Sousuke calmly rolled up the document with both hands, put it in his arms, and then walked towards Hinamori Tao.


    As he passed by Hina Sentao, he whispered to himself, "Let''s get a good night''s sleep."


    Hinamori Tao, who was still enthusiastically communicating with the air, suddenly yawned and closed her eyes little by little.


    Not long after, Hina Morita was lying on the floor of the study, breathing evenly.


    Aizen Soyousuke stood beside her, and his reflective eyes made it impossible to see the slightest emotion in him.


    Not long after, he walked out of the room and lost the white captain Haori.


    Before closing the door, he turned his head to look at the young Mori Tao who fell to the ground, covered with Yuori, with a cold face like water.


    Quietly, there was another person beside Aizen.


    A man with short silver hair, squinting eyes, and wearing captain Yuori, looks like a fox:


    "Aah, it''s like this again, the vice-captain of Hinamori is really pitiful~"


    "Silver." Lan Ran pushed her glasses and called out the other party''s name.


    Ichimaru Gin, captain of the third division, his interesting subordinate.


    "Captain Aizen."


    Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, in a rather frivolous tone:


    "I just got the news that the travel disaster has reconciled with the Zhibo family, and it is estimated that they will break into the Jingling Court tomorrow."


    "Oh, it''s boring as expected."


    Aizen smiled, a smile with a little contempt.


    "Yin, call Dongxian, let''s go to the virtual circle."


    "Eh? At this time?" Ichimaru Gin was a little surprised.


    Aizen Soyousuke wanted the collapse jade still in the body of Kuchiki Rukia, Kurosaki Ichigo and others were about to hurry up and save now, but they actually want to leave the Soul Realm and go to the virtual circle?


    You must know that the Soul Society is under martial law because of Kurosaki Ichigo''s attempt to invade during the day.


    Disregarding ongoing plans and proactively causing variability.


    Why did Aizen''s actions become more unpredictable?


    Aizen did not answer, but said with a smile:


    "Something more interesting came along."


    Ichimaru Gin''s heart froze, but she couldn''t understand what Aizen wanted to say.


    This man''s words are always false, just like his Zanpakut¨­ ability, Kyoka Suizuki.


    Unable to guess Aizen''s thoughts, Ichimaru Gin could only say obediently:


    "I''ll let you know."


    It didn''t take long for Ichimaru Gin to bring a black-skinned youth dressed in Captain Haori with short dreadlocks and white cloth eyes.


    Toxian, the captain of the ninth division.


    He is also one of Aizen''s subordinates.


    Seeing everyone coming, Aizen didn''t say much, but walked directly out of the dormitory of the fifth division and went straight to Chuanjiemen.


    The patrolling gods of death didn''t even look at the three of them, and let them leave, as if the three of them didn''t exist in their eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Ichimaru Gin smiled and looked at Aizen who drew out the Zanpakut¨­ slightly and said:


    "This kind of magical ability, no matter how many times you watch it, you won''t get tired of it."


    Totally hypnotized.


    The ability to completely manipulate the human five senses can make all human cognitions go wrong.


    People mistake flies for dragons, and swamps for flat ground.


    This terrifying ability, in the hands of the even more terrifying Aizen, made Ichimaru Gin feel helpless from beginning to end.


    And now, Aizen is using his ability to make everyone turn a blind eye to them, so that they can go to the virtual circle proudly and safely.


    Aizen, who walked to the front, pushed her glasses and said with a smile:


    "Yin, you always focus on something that doesn''t matter, and that''s why you can''t reach the height I''m standing on."


    Ichimaru Gin was speechless for a while.


    He wanted to test Aizen''s abilities, but he couldn''t describe his current thoughts.


    Dong Xian on the side did not speak.


    At first, he was as hostile to Aizen as Ichimaru Gin, but the more he came into contact with Aizen, the more convinced he was.


    Now, he believes in Aizen extremely, thinking that as long as he follows behind the opponent, for example, he can achieve his goal and completely change this rotten corpse soul world.


    A group of people quickly came to the gate of crossing the world, and under the blind eye of a group of guards, they opened the door to the virtual circle.


    It didn''t take long for the three of them to come to the core area of ??the virtual circle, the location established by Aizen in the virtual circle, the Xuye Palace.


    Without calling any subordinates to greet him, Aizen went directly to his laboratory as soon as he arrived at Xuye Palace.


    Seeing this, Ichimaru Yin and Toxian Yao did not follow, but stood outside the laboratory, blocking it like a door god.


    After entering the laboratory, Aizen took out the volume of documents from his arms, spread it out on the experimental table, took out a brush from the side, and started writing on it:


    ¡¾What are the requirements? ¡¿


    The next line of text quickly appears itself.


    [On paper, write a question and invite me to come. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Aizen was not surprised, but wrote on the paper casually:


    [How to take out the collapsed jade in Rukia Kuchiki? ¡¿


    Then, the option of ''whether to invite Su Jin to answer in person'' appeared in Aizen''s eyes.


    Seeing this, Aizen''s mouth twitched slightly, and acquiesced to ''OK''.


    Just the next second he was sure.


    Silently, a quaint wooden door emerged in the void, and a little serpentine pattern spread on it.


    Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    The door opens.


    Wearing a black top hat, a dark black suit and trousers, the handsome young man with black hair and black eyes jumped out of the door and landed on the ground, then took off the top hat and bent over to see you.


    Seeing this, Aizen Suo Yousuke smiled, he stretched out his hand and said to Su Jin:


    "Aizen Soyousuke."


    The other party put on the top hat again, and also stretched out his hand and held it with him:


    "Su Jin."


    Then the two laughed together:


    "Happy cooperation~" ¡Á 2


    Chapter 0015 Happy cooperation


    Things went smoothly beyond Su Jin''s imagination.


    When he answered Aizen''s question, he was trying to sense the existence of the Dimensional Forum with the spirit of the ''realm''.


    And Su Jin also asked questions on the dimension forum.


    [How to travel to the world where the questioner is located? ¡¿


    Under the question, he wisely invited the ''Dimensional Forum'' to answer.


    Then Su Jin got the "official" answer from the Dimensional Forum.


    [When the questioner invites Su Jin to answer in person, the Dimensional Forum will open a channel to another world. ¡¿


    It is for this reason that when Aizen said ''see you once'', Su Jin agreed without thinking.


    The first is that he believes that his five-figure strength is enough to protect himself in the world of death.


    The second is his desire to travel through another world, achieve observation, and improve his spirituality.


    The third is that he wants to test the requirements of crossing the other world, and the course of action after the experiment.


    In the end, this is the curiosity about Aizen Sousuke, the big boss of the villain in the world of death.


    Abandoning the old impression of the world of death, Su Jin developed a lot of goodwill towards Aizen''s cooperation.


    Look at how real Aizen''s big boss is compared to Butterfly Ninja''s scumbag sister!


    After the two sides expressed their understanding of life to each other, they hit it off and said that they wanted to meet. Under the circumstance that they guessed what he was planning, they highly cooperated with his actions.


    In comparison, Butterfly Forbearance''s crumb sister who can only test is simply the crumb of the dimensional forum!


    Even the golden fingers that fall from the sky can''t be used well. Look at Aizen, how real and reliable.


    At this time, Aizen, who watched the door disappear little by little, turned her head and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "You seem to be very emotional?"


    "I''m human after all, aren''t I?"


    Su Jin pressed the top hat, and the expression on his face was still so active.


    And Aizen didn''t care about this, but pulled the chair beside him, and after inviting Su Jin to sit down, he casually leaned on the experimental table:


    "Besides the Three Realms, are there other worlds?"


    Yo? Su Jin raised his eyebrows, but he was not surprised that Aizen would guess this.


    After all, he is a big boss standing at the top of the world. It should not be difficult to guess this. Of course, it is exaggerated to react in an instant.


    Su Jin sat relaxed in the chair and explained:


    "Besides this world of death, of course, there are many worlds, and the number of worlds is incalculable."


    "And I come from a divinely created world called Hakoniwa."


    "The world of the **** of death?" Lan Ran''s mouth curled slightly, revealing a mocking smile.


    But soon, his attention was attracted by the term ''God created the world''.


    "Box Garden?"


    Aizen pushed his glasses, and under the reflective lenses, there were a pair of fiery eyes that seemed to be awakened from a deep sleep.


    Su Jin snapped his fingers, and a card the size of a palm appeared in his hand.


    When the "realm" spirituality was formed, Su Jin was given the gift card, a storage gift, by the center of the box garden.


    And this card is the gift of recording that he stored in the gift card and used to record the information of the little garden.


    There are many such gifts in the little garden, and it is basically used to teach children the knowledge of the little garden, and it is a practical prop.


    "I don''t bother to say complicated explanations, so as not to cause your misunderstanding, the actual message should be more pleasing to you than the language."


    He handed the card over.


    Aizen did not hesitate, took the card directly, and then fell into silence.


    After about 3 minutes, an obvious smile named happy appeared on his face:


    "Hakoten, is it a stage created by gods and Buddhas? So, am I also a frog at the bottom of a well?"

 Chapter 13：

    Aizen''s smile is very pure, but pure and scary.


    However, Su Jin didn''t care about this, but raised Erlang''s legs and said:


    "How is this meeting ceremony?"


    Aizen pushed down his glasses, and then smiled:


    "Very nice gift."


    After that, he paused and asked with deep eyes, "How long can you stay here?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, sent another question, invited the Dimensional Forum to answer, and then said a little unhappily:


    "You can only come for 14 days at a time, and you must actually take action to answer the question, whether it can be answered or not."


    "And, once again, the inviter has a 2-month CD time. Other than that, there are no big restrictions."


    In other words, the next time Aizen wants to invite Su Jin, it must be two months after Su Jin leaves the world of death.


    This puts an end to Su Jin''s idea of ??staying in the world of death for a long time and directly advancing his progress to the observation box garden.


    This is also the reason why Su Jin is unhappy now.


    In 14 days, it is not long or short, but it is obviously not enough to be a trend-setter of an era.


    This limitation of the Dimensional Forum obviously affected the growth rate of Su Jin.


    In desperation, Su Jin had to consider the possibility of multi-line parallel operation.


    That is to observe multiple worlds at the same time, in order to make up for the lack of progress in a single world.


    Although it will take a little longer, at least the benefits will not be too reduced.


    Aizen looked at Su Jin with a smile, and when he finished answering, he took out a magnetic card:


    "This is the way to safely take out the broken jade in Rukia''s body. The completeness of the answer must be helpful to you."


    "Thank you." Su Jin was not polite and took the magnetic card directly.


    After all, he and Aizen are now in a cooperative relationship. At least both of them acquiesced in the existence of this relationship.


    "No need to be more polite, the information you brought me is more valuable than my efforts."


    When Aizen said this, he flipped through the information card in his hand and asked indifferently:


    "How do I get to Hakogari?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin sighed:


    "I knew someone like you would definitely have this idea."


    What kind of person is Sousuke Aizen?


    ¡ª is arrogant.


    He thought of himself as a god, a **** disguised as a human being.


    But this gentle appearance now represents one of his strategies.


    ¡ª Humans disguised as monkeys.


    He regarded all the people in the world of death as monkeys, and he had to disguise himself in order to achieve synchronization with the monkey''s thinking.


    This is Aizen''s arrogance.


    Therefore, Su Jin''s self-introduction will be ''a human disguised as a god. ¡¯


    The meaning of this sentence is.


    He and Aizen are of the same kind!


    This is one of the prerequisites for the two to quickly reach cooperation.


    And one **** is bound to be interested in another god, and even, with Aizen''s arrogance, he might think about stepping on top of all gods.


    Compared with the spirit king in the world of death, the gods and Buddhas in the garden are obviously more attractive.


    There are many twists and turns here. Su Jin also relied on the thinking after the improvement of Godhead to figure out these things, and developed a method for contacting Aizen.


    This method is very effective, at least for now, he has reached a cooperation agreement with Aizen.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said in a relaxed tone:


    "You don''t have to do anything, and you can go directly to Hakoba after waiting for the change of the times."


    Aizen smiled, his expression did not fluctuate in the slightest, but said in a flat tone:


    "I will not compete with you for this interest."


    He obviously guessed the fact that connecting Hakoniwa and the Shinigami world had powerful interests.


    Otherwise, Su Jin would not have given such a warning.


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled at the right time. He smiled and said, "I don''t believe it."


    Hearing this, Aizen also smiled.


    He liked Su Jin''s words very much.


    A strong person should not believe anyone''s words. Otherwise, the strong person is no longer a strong person, but a weak person who has lost himself.


    And Su Jin is also laughing, he said with a smile:


    "If you want to **** it, I will kill you."


    Su Jin has such confidence.


    The moment he saw Aizen, he knew that the other party was not as good as him in terms of sheer power.


    And whether the power of Jinghua Shuiyue can affect him, you have to fight to know.


    Aizen pushed his eyes, disguised as a ''monkey'' and seemed to like it very much.


    As for Su Jin''s danger, he didn''t care too much.


    It''s not that Su Jin can''t endanger him, but on the contrary, Su Jin has the power to kill him.


    Even the strength of Su Jin made him faintly feel as if he was facing the captain of the first team, Yamamoto Motoryu Saijokuni.


    But, that''s more fun, isn''t it?


    Compared with the rotten old man, Su Jin, who is similar to him but from a different world, makes him feel more cordial.


    "I will try my best to cooperate with your actions." Aizen said with a smile.


    The so-called change, he has already guessed what it is.


    If you want to change the decaying world of corpses and souls, you must target nothing more than the "Spirit King" who is hanged on the throne of the sky, the so-called **** of the three worlds of reality, the world of corpses and souls, and hell.


    And that happened to be one of his goals.


    Isn''t it also one of God''s duties to clean up the tattered fish pond before going to the universe created by God?


    Hearing Aizen''s words, although Su Jin didn''t fully trust him, he stretched out his hand and said:


    ¡°Happy cooperation~¡±


    Aizen stretched out her hand with a smile, and said sincerely for the first time:


    "Pleasant to work with."


    Chapter 0016 is equivalent to me


    Click-!


    The door to the laboratory opened.


    Ichimaru Gin and Toxian wanted to turn their eyes away for the first time, and then saw Aizen and Su Jin who was parallel to Aizen.


    At the moment of discovering Su Jin, Ichimaru Gin''s breathing paused for a while, while Toxian Yao moved his ears slightly, frowned, and asked normally:


    "Lord Aizen, who is the other one?"


    "companion."


    Alan Ran said with words like gold, still wearing that disguised smile on her face.


    "Yin, yes, get to know me, this is Su Jin."


    "Ah, it turns out to be a new companion."


    The fox-faced Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, and her well-hidden eyes paid a little attention to Su Jin.


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his brows and looked at the two people in front of him a little weirdly.


    Perhaps the reason why his intuition should be a godhead has been strengthened a lot.


    He understood the meaning of Aizen''s words better than Ichimaru Gin and Tosen.


    Not the new companion Ichimaru Gin said, but the companion.


    This means that Ichimaru Gin and Tosenyao are not within the scope of ''companion'' defined by Aizen.


    Even a casual sentence is full of deep meaning, Aizen Soyousuke is really tiring to live.


    Su Jin let out a snort and took out the pocket watch from Baiyasha from his pocket.


    Where, the only hour hand, is pointing to the value of 1.


    In other words, did joining forces with Aizen lead to an increase in the fit between yourself and the world?


    Or to put it another way, he has begun to exert his own influence on the world.


    Su Jin acted as if there was no one around, and the behavior of observing the pocket watch was naturally noticed by the three present.


    Aizen is no mood change.


    If Dongxian frowned.


    And Ichimaru Gin said with a smile: "Aiya, the new companion doesn''t seem to be easy to get along with."


    Su Jin, on the other hand, ignored Ichimaru Yin''s yin and yang weirdness and said directly to Aizen:


    "How about taking me to meet your subordinates if you are free?"


    "That''s what was meant to be done."


    Aizen smiled and nodded, then smiled at Ichimaru Gin.


    Ichimaru Gin was still smiling, but there was an extra device in his hand that looked like a remote control.


    "Okay, they''ve been told to gather. Speaking of which, it''s been several years since the last time the Ten Blades gathered?"


    Ten Blades? Do you have it now?


    Su Jin was a little surprised, but not surprised at all.


    After all, according to the plot, Aizen''s ten blades have been eliminated for a long time.


    From this point on, Aizen Sousuke may have already started the research on the deification of virtual death.


    And in the legend, the Bengyu that can help break through the limit, in fact, Aizen already has one in his hand.


    It''s just this one of him, the one without Kisuke Urahara is perfect.


    That''s why Aizen focused on the piece of collapsed jade that Kisuke Urahara was hiding in Rukia''s physical strength.


    He wants to make his collapse jade more perfect, so that he can break through the limit of death.


    At this time, Aizen smiled and said, "It''s time to go, Su Jin, it''s not my style to keep my subordinates waiting too long."


    "Huh!" Su Jin was eccentric, clearly expressing his distrust of Aizen''s words.


    And this scene made Dongxian on the side can''t help frowning, but when he saw that Aizen didn''t respond, he became unhappy.


    However, for Ichimaru Yin, Su Jin''s performance made him very curious.


    Aizen''s tolerance for this new companion seems to be higher than expected.


    A group of people shuttled through the Xuye Palace, and the strange-shaped Xues encountered on the side of the road all knelt down and salutes when they saw a group of people.


    But Lan Ran, Su Jin and the others didn''t even look at them, they regarded them as air and passed by.


    I have to say that this kind of behavior is very high, especially the order shown on the virtual body, which makes the ordinary walking more interesting.


    Xu, who admires chaos and is like a forest beast, actually learned the movements of humans and knelt down to them.


    This kind of feeling, like the geisha Cong Liang who persuaded to sleep in a brothel, carried a mysterious sense of superiority.

 Chapter 14：

    However, it didn''t take long for them to come to the back door of a huge conference room and walked in.


    As soon as he entered the door, Su Jin saw the pure white long table with ten people sitting.


    And in that seat, is the subordinate of Aizen who subdued in the virtual circle - Ten Blades.


    Compared with the plot, the current Ten Blades are basically the same group of people in the plot, that is, most of the people have a little bit of emptiness on their faces. It seems that the power of Bengyu is not enough to make them surpass them more completely. Racial limits.


    After entering the door, Aizen took the first step and sat down on the main seat. Ichimaru Gin and Toxian stood behind Aizen like attendants.


    At this moment, Aizen tapped the pale long table.


    Directly opposite him, at the end of the long table, a white chair slowly emerged.


    At the moment when the chair was raised, most of the Ten Blades swept their gaze to Su Jin.


    Clearly, this chair was clearly intended for the newcomer.


    And the position directly opposite Aizen, this position that covers the equivalent meaning, can''t help but let these false guesses that have gained some people''s hearts.


    At this time, Aizen used his usual smile and said to Su Jin:


    "The place is shabby, I hope you don''t mind."


    "Come on, you are too thoughtful and full of lies. It''s strange to believe you."


    Su Jin said bluntly, sat down in the opposite position, and then faced Shiren''s wandering gaze, swaggeringly looked at them:


    "It''s not bad, at least 9 people add up to enough Aizen to beat you with one hand."


    This sarcastic remark made the conference room quiet.


    Tenblade Stark yawned, and he was not among the nine.


    The twentieth blade Bailegang showed obvious dissatisfaction, but suppressed it, but it was obviously somewhat hostile to Su Jin, but I don''t know why it didn''t happen.


    Thirtieth Blade Tia Halibel''s chest is too big, Su Jin can''t see the expression, but the muscles are quite firm, and the wheat-colored skin looks good in the hand.


    The fortieth blade, Ulquiora, seemed to have no emotions.


    The fiftieth blade, Neutra, licked her tongue, her eyes a little like she wanted to slash.


    The sixtieth blade Grimmjow was very unhappy, but he gritted his teeth and looked a bit like a vigilant wild dog, but he seemed a little shy.


    The seventieth blade is disgusting, Su Jin doesn''t even want to see it, the eightyth blade looks like a pervert, and has been looking at him curiously.


    The ninth blade couldn''t see his face. As for the tenth blade, he was very upset, but he didn''t move.


    Well, from one to ten, no one dared to attack in front of Aizen, which made Su Jin show a dull expression.


    Pretending to force no one to sing, it''s like walking in a brocade at night. He can''t stand even if he wants to stand up. It''s really boring.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but took out the pocket watch given by Shiroyasha, looked at it, and found that the hour hand was already pointing to 2.


    Obviously, showing his face on the side of the Ten Blades, his influence on the world has obviously increased a lot.


    This made Su Jin wonder if all the ten blades would be killed, would the hour hand point to the value of 3.


    However, he quickly gave up.


    Ten Blades didn''t offend him, and he didn''t have the mood to kill people indiscriminately.


    In contrast, Su Jin wanted to save Ten Blades'' life to see if he could increase his influence.


    After all, you can only shave the wool once for killing, but if you are alive, you can depilate them every day. No matter how you look at it, the value of the ten blades alive is higher.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin naturally looked very open and smiled, looking like an ordinary sunny youth.


    However, he didn''t know that his whole body had no spiritual pressure, and if he hadn''t looked directly at him, his presence was completely air-like, and many people in the Ten Blades had already been shocked.


    This elusive feeling, like a dimension apart, they have only seen in one person.


    That is the current king of the virtual circle - Aizen.


    Only he can give people such a dimensional gap.


    Aizen didn''t care about the little friction between Su Jin and Shiren.


    As if he started a conversation, he said in a normal greeting:


    "There is only one reason to gather you. After seeing Su Jin, you must also understand the reason."


    Shiren didn''t answer, although Aizen gave them the right to speak freely, but they still didn''t want to speak.


    The time for Su Jin to become stronger is very short, so he didn''t know that when he was in a uncertain mood, the strong maliciousness that made Shiren couldn''t help but want to vomit was permeating all around him.


    Except for the tenth blade, everyone was on alert to guard against the sudden attack of the ''monster'' on the other side of the long table.


    At this time, although they paid attention to Aizen''s words, they also paid more attention to Su Jin''s movements.


    This is the natural vigilance behavior of beasts when faced with stronger beasts.


    At this time, Aizen, who was sitting in the main seat, put his hands on the long table, folded them together, and dragged his chin:


    "Starting today, Su Jin has joined our Xuye Palace as a collaborator."


    "As for his status, you can regard it as¡ª"


    Aizen''s ordinary glasses reflected light again:


    "¡ªEqual to me."


    Chapter 0017 Who dares to stand tall


    The Ten Blades party soon ended.


    It seems that Aizen''s purpose in calling them is really just to let them know Su Jin.


    However, it does.


    Aizen''s purpose is really just to let Shiren get to know Su Jin.


    Su Jin also knew this.


    As for the pretended declaration of ''equal to me'', it is actually just an ordinary declaration.


    Only when Su Jin really saw Aizen Suoyousuke did he understand what it meant to be a force between the lines.


    This man, who looks like a flower in the mirror, has deep meaning in his every move, as if he is calculating something all the time.


    Therefore, Su Jin complained about Aizen''s life is too tiring.


    The hallway of the Xuye Palace.


    Su Jin and Aizen walked side by side in the aisle, and behind them, Ichimaru Gin and Toxian followed silently.


    "If I want to enter the corpse soul world, should I need some means?"


    After figuring out the role of some influence, Su Jin naturally wanted to go to the world''s main stage, the Soul World, and continue to expand his achievements.


    However, according to his impression, whether it is a virtual or a human being, entering the corpse soul world needs to undergo a certain transformation process.


    And this kind of technology, Su Jin naturally doesn''t know, but isn''t there Aizen beside him?


    That''s why he asked Aizen directly, because politeness was just a waste of time in the eyes of the two of them.


    "That''s right."


    Aizen didn''t ask Su Jin why he went to Soul Soul Realm, but nodded and admitted:


    "Whether it''s virtual or human, if you want to enter the corpse soul world safely, you need to go through the treatment of spiritualization technology to ensure that it will not have adverse effects on the corpse soul world."


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned slightly:


    "There is no adverse reaction between the virtual circle and reality?"


    "Not only that, there are no adverse reactions in hell." Aizen said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Su Jin laughed: "So, this is the speciality of the soul world?"


    Reality, virtual circle, hell, soul world, these are the major ''worlds'' in the world of death.


    And here, the other three do not need transformation rituals, only Soul Soul Realm needs it.


    It''s not obvious that there is a problem with the Soul Society!


    Aizen also smiled when she heard this:


    "More precisely, it is the speciality of the Spirit King."


    Hearing this, combined with his own impression of the world of death, Su Jin couldn''t help whistling:


    "Yo, the artificial world?"


    There is no problem with the three worlds, why is there a problem with the problem of the dead soul world?


    The reason is because His present posture is man-made.


    This is probably the truth of the soul world.


    A small world made by people.


    "exactly."


    The smile on Aizen''s face gradually subsided, revealing a bone-chilling indifference:


    "The so-called corpse soul world is nothing but a world built on deception."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t see through Aizen''s hostility to the Spirit King, but he didn''t care, just said with a smile:


    "Because of the Spirit King whose limbs were chopped off and his internal organs dug out to make a human pillar?"


    "Of course." Aizen said indifferently, "There is no need for a **** who doesn''t even allow himself to exist."


    Su Jin laughed: "I think you''re just unhappy with the spirit king, right?"


    The Spirit King is known as the only **** in the four worlds of soul, phantom, reality, and hell.


    The 13th Division of the Guardian of the Jingling Garden, the 0th Division of the Throne Special Agent, and the 46th Central Room are all institutions born to protect the "Spirit King".


    To put it bluntly, they all claim to be the lackeys of the ''Spirit King''.


    The Spirit King, on the other hand, is a ''mummy'' that was cut into a pillar, sealed in a crystal, even his internal organs were hollowed out, and his self-awareness was limited.


    This is subtle.


    Is the Spirit King a **** or a prisoner?


    Is the Zero Squad who protects the Spirit King an **** or a guard?


    The major orders of the Soul Society are all issued by Team Zero in the name of the Spirit King, but the Spirit King cannot think for himself. Who gave the order?


    The door to door here almost made Su Jin laugh out loud.


    Isn''t that what the island nation does?


    The emperor is supreme, the nobility is eternal, and the pariah is always the pariah.


    In the name of the Spirit King, untouchables must kneel on the ground and beg for divine grace.


    And interestingly.


    Aizen Soyousuke is also a ''untouchable''.


    He probably couldn''t get down on his knees, so he wanted to kill the Spirit King and overthrow the so-called Soul Soul Realm.


    This arrogant man will admire the strong, but he will not admire a puppet, let alone obey those monkeys who can control the puppet (Team Zero).


    Thinking of this, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "I think Aizen will be very interesting for you to become the Spirit King."


    "I think so too." Aizen Suoyousuke changed his indifference and responded with a smile.


    This man who thinks he is a god, thinks that when he comes to power, he must do better than the King Spirit.


    Unfortunately, Su Jin thought so too.


    Ichimaru Gin and Toxian, who walked to the back, looked at the two people in front of them with trepidation.


    The artificial world and the soul world caused by the spirit king are special, a world built on deception.


    Aizen wanted to replace the Spirit King, but Su Jin, who appeared out of nowhere, actually agreed with this idea.


    The communication between the two involved is too terrifying, and you don''t have to think about how terrifying it will be.


    However, even so, these things were still casually said by Su Jin and Lan Ran.


    This had to shock the two of them.

 Chapter 15：

    At this time, Ichimaru Gin thought more.


    ¡®So, is this what Aizen really thinks¡­ He never mentioned it in front of me and Dongxian, did he not want to say it, or is there no need for it? ¡¯


    Ichimaru Gin glanced at Su Jin, and his eyes narrowed more and more tightly: ''And facing this man, Aizen told his thoughts. ¡¯


    In that instant, Ichimaru Gin remembered what Aizen Souusuke had just said to Toba.


    - equal to me.


    The so-called equality with me is not to let Shiren treat Su Jin as Aizen, but that Su Jin and Aizen are people of the same level?


    Su Jin, who was walking in front, didn''t care about Ichimaru Gin''s shaking at all, but said with a smile:


    "In this way, the ''spiritualization'' must be given the highest priority."


    Su Jin already knew how to ''clear'' in the world of death.


    That is - to overthrow the Spirit King.


    And in this regard, he and Aizen are indeed the same type of person.


    Three digits, human can''t reach?


    Is the Spirit King an absolute god?


    ridiculous!


    I waited to be born free, who dares to be high above?


    Chapter 0018 Su Jin''s terrifying spiritual pressure


    Inside a palace in Xuye Palace.


    Su Jin looked at the pure white door in front of him with a hint of curiosity:


    "Huh? Is this the spiritualization device?"


    "good."


    Lan Ran on the side pushed his glasses in a flat tone, and looked at Su Jin vaguely, as if with a little curiosity:


    "Its power is to transform the virtual or human body into a spiritual sub-state to adapt to the environment of the soul world."


    "To be honest, I''m curious if its power can transform the divine power within you."


    When Ichimaru Gin, who was standing by, heard the word ''divine power'', his eyes widened a little, but he quickly returned to his normal fox-like appearance.


    However, whether it was Su Jin or Aizen, they could detect Ichimaru Gin''s anomaly, but they didn''t break it.


    Su Jin looked at the door in front of him, thinking of the characteristics of Godhead''s vibration of all gifts, the corners of his mouth rose slightly and said:


    "You can try this."


    Reiki is the smallest unit of power in the world of death.


    Reiki constitutes all worlds outside of reality, and also constitutes all power.


    Therefore, Su Jin is naturally curious as to whether his divine power can be transformed into a spiritual child.


    If possible, he might be able to try to master the power of the world of death.


    "How to use this thing?" Su Jin asked Xiang Aizen.


    "It''s enough to pass through this door." Aizen''s eyes have shifted to the computer connected to the door.


    It can be seen that he is really curious about the data of Su Jin''s transformation of spiritual sons.


    "It''s quite convenient."


    Su Jin smiled after hearing this, and then casually walked towards the pure white door.


    The thickness of the door is only half a meter. Although the thickness is exaggerated compared to the normal door, for Su Jin, it is only a matter of two steps.


    He walked like a normal walk, one step, two steps, until he crossed the entire door.


    In an instant.


    There seems to be a buzzing sound between heaven and earth, and everything, at this moment, is in shock.


    The crimson like an abyss eroded the entire palace in an instant, eroding away all the colors.


    This is the materialized ¡¾Reiatsu¡¿.


    inside the room.


    Ichimaru Gin and Toxen Kao, who were the first to bear the brunt, grabbed the Zanpakut¨­ in an instant, cold sweat dripping down their cheeks.


    "Hey, true or false, Reiatsu of this scale..."


    "It''s already comparable to Stark, and even..." Dong Xian was about to grit his teeth, showing a look of fear on his face.


    The Tenth Blade - Koyatai Stark.


    The only one that does not need to collapse jade, can break the face independently, and the spiritual pressure is so huge that it needs to split itself.


    His spiritual pressure was so strong that even Da Xu couldn''t approach it, and in an instant, he would be crushed into a spiritual child by the heavy spiritual pressure.


    In terms of Reiatsu, even Aizen admitted that he was inferior to Stark.


    However.


    The current Su Jin, whose spiritual pressure scale has already surpassed Stark, even surpassed it by more than one level.


    "If we continue to improve like this..." Ichimaru Gin''s expression darkened.


    If Su Jin''s spiritual pressure continues to improve, he is afraid that he will have to resort to a solution to fight the pressure.


    Otherwise, he will be directly crushed to death by Su Jin''s spiritual pressure.


    However, the second after Ichimaru Gin was considering the solution, the Reiatsu disappeared in an instant.


    "Huh~" Ichimaru Gin breathed a sigh of relief, and then said with a smile, "Yah, ah, ah, I was almost scared to death."


    "Did you fail? Aizen-sama." After taking a sigh of relief, Aizen looked at Aizen with a worried expression on his face.


    However, at this time, he found that Aizen was actually... smiling.


    "No, you misunderstood, yes."


    Aizen Sosuke pushed up his glasses and said with a smile:


    "Reiatsu hasn''t disappeared."


    Dongxian was about to be startled, but in the next second, Aizen''s words made his face horrified.


    "It''s just beyond your dimension."


    "This is really..." Ichimaru Gin was speechless for a while.


    If Su Jin brought him the fear of ''power'', then what Aizen brought him was the fear of the ''unknown''.


    This man, after seeing the power beyond comprehension, was actually laughing!


    Simply incomprehensible!


    The center of the hall.


    "Phew~~" Su Jin took a deep breath, and blobs of substantial, golden-yellow ''flames'' were swallowed out between his breaths, wrapping around him like smoke.


    This is a materialized Reiatsu, a phenomenon that is present before the naked eye.


    Proud of the control power strengthened by Godhead, Su Jin controlled those spiritual pressures little by little, contracted them back into his body, and then brought them into control little by little.


    Yes.


    The strengthening of the Godhead is comprehensive.


    The scale of power, the level of soul, the degree of evolution of the body, and even the degree of control over power.


    These are all within the strengthening range of Godhead.


    This is the domineering of the godhead, and it is also the reason why it can become a ''precious gift'' in the eyes of the upper class of Little Garden.


    Just being powerful on a scale of force isn''t really powerful.


    And Godhead, what is given is as powerful as possible in all aspects.


    The only thing it can''t strengthen is the mind of the holder, an element that pays attention to personal characteristics.


    Looking at Su Jin''s sudden control of the terrifyingly huge Reiatsu, Aizen couldn''t help but pushed down his glasses and said:


    "Is this the so-called godhead, the power it holds?"


    "Yes." Su Jin, who had returned to normal, nodded, and then smiled: "With your ability, it shouldn''t be a problem to get Godhead."


    "Oh? This recognition is really gratifying."


    Aizen smiled and said in a slightly curious tone:


    "I don''t know what the effect of Bengyu, which is improved with Godhead, will be."


    "It''s up to you to try it yourself in the future."


    Su Jin shook his head. He was not too cold about scientific research. He estimated that he would not be able to understand the mentality of a researcher like Aizen.


    Su Jin moved his neck and pinched his skin. Although it was still elastic, he clearly felt the hardness.


    "It looks like you already have a virtual steel skin."


    Aizen said with a smile, and while he was talking, he saw Su Jin cut his arm with his fingernails, almost to the bone.


    However, in the breath, the injury that almost cut off the arm returned to its original normal appearance.


    "There is also super speed regeneration."


    Su Jin, who frowned and cut his arms, finally smiled.


    He was right, after he was transformed into the "spiritual body" of the world of death, the godhead has carried out a life-level evolution and an increase in strength to this state.


    In Little Garden, the Godhead has the power to strengthen all gifts.


    It seems that this power is still effective in the world of death.


    Su Jin shook his hand and said to Aizen:


    "I think I need a Zanpakut¨­."


    "I think so."


    Aizen responded with a smile, turned around and said:


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the Soul Realm."


    He smiled when he talked about the soul world, turned his head to Su Jin and said:


    "Just in case, you can call yourself ten seats in the Fifth Division in the Soul Society, my new assistant Su Jin."


    "interesting."


    Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Can I play around at will?"


    "It doesn''t matter, after arriving in the Soul Realm, I will maintain the liberation of Jinghuashuiyue for a long time."


    Aizen''s tone was still so calm.


    "Oh, Jinghua Shuiyue? Can I see that thing?"


    Su Jin had a curious idea. He was a little curious whether Aizen''s bug-like ability could work on him.


    Ichimaru Gin next to him was speechless.


    Anyone else stupid enough to take the initiative to look at the mirror? Don''t you know that this thing can''t be saved once it''s hit?


    However, Aizen shook his head:


    "It''s pointless behavior."


    "The battle of the **** of death, in its essence, is the battle of spiritual pressure. No matter how powerful the ability is, when the spiritual pressure is insufficient, it is impossible to have an effect."


    "What''s more, I know too little about the parameters of the godhead. Even if I forcefully cast a mirror on you, I can''t create a perfect illusion."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was speechless: "So you know you can''t kill me? Are you still cooperating with me confidently?"


    "We''re gay, aren''t we?" Aizen said with a smile.


    "Stop, like-minded people are like-minded people, and comrades are exempted. I''m a little panicked."

 Chapter 16：

    Su Jin touched his arm and found that he really got goosebumps.


    "Any questions?"


    Aizen asked with a smile.


    Hearing this, Su Jin was dumbfounded, shrugged and said:


    "Sure enough, you are ''arrogant''!"


    The man Aizen Sousuke has carved his arrogance into his bones.


    Chapter 0019 Hostility to Team Zero


    Soul World, the dormitory of the fifth division.


    After arriving at the Soul Realm, Toxian and Ichimaru Yin said goodbye and left.


    Because the time is approaching morning, one of them is the captain of the third division and the other is the captain of the ninth division. If the dawn has not yet appeared, I am afraid it will affect the plan, so they left early.


    The rest are Aizen and Su Jin in the dormitory.


    Twenty minutes after the two left.


    Su Jin sat on the tatami, holding a slender and delicate blade in his hand.


    - Zanpakut¨­.


    The blade is made from the soul of the **** of death and shaped by the soul of the **** of death. It is the main means of the **** of death against the enemy.


    And now, Su Jin''s hand of the Zanpakut¨­ prototype with a length of 1.3 meters, just got it from Aizen.


    Su Jin, who was holding the knife, stared at the shallow fight, and said in a low tone:


    "How many people were killed to make this knife?"


    "It''s probably the souls of five death gods who created this shallow fight."


    Aizen, who is practicing calligraphy next to him, is still the image of a gentle and good man.


    He used to meditate with calligraphy in the morning, even if he stayed up all night this time, it didn''t change his habit.


    After hearing his explanation, Su Jin couldn''t help but sneer:


    "The corpse soul world is really twisted."


    Reaper extradites souls from reality every year, and death is born in the soul, giving Zanpakut¨­, and Zanpakut¨­ is made from the souls of death gods who died in battle.


    This is very interesting, take it from the people, and use it for the people!


    "This is a world built on deception."


    Aizen said indifferently while writing on the copybook.


    At this time, Su Jin had already begun to instill his spiritual pressure on the blank shallow punch, so that his Zanpakut¨­ could truly take shape.


    This is the procedure that Shinigami must go through after obtaining the Zanpakut¨­.


    Of course, with the exception of Kurosaki Ichigo, who used the Zanpakut¨­ who robbed Kuchiki Rukia.


    And when Su Jin was instilling spiritual pressure, Lan Ran said calmly:


    "Although this Zanpakut¨­ was made by me and got rid of certain shackles, I still advise you not to master the swastika."


    "Huh?" Su Jin, who was still instilling spiritual pressure in a shallow fight, suddenly looked over and looked at Aizen.


    At this time, Aizen lowered his head and wrote on the copybook expressionlessly:


    "The first soldier of the Zero Division holds the initial name of everything in the Soul Society. Once you develop the Zanpakut¨­ in depth and reach the …d solution, the name of the sword will be automatically known to the other party, and to a certain extent interference."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s brows twitched, and he couldn''t help but secretly scolded "Old Yin coercion".


    In the past, when he read Grim Reaper comics, he wondered why Aizen Sousuke was never useful, and he didn''t even use this Grim Reaper''s biggest trump card at the last moment.


    Co-authoring was originally to prevent the sneak attack of Team Zero?


    Unhappy, seriously unhappy... Su Jin frowned, silently wiping the blade with a shallow punch.


    There is a stronger power that cannot be tried to master, and everyone will feel uncomfortable.


    At this moment, Su Jin understood the reason why Aizen was hostile to Team Zero.


    It was he who was also unhappy with Team Zero.


    This is the same as the novels you wrote, the IPs you developed, but the copyrights do not belong to you, which is extremely annoying.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said while wiping the knife, "If you have a chance, how about killing Team Zero?"


    "There will be that day."


    Aizen stopped practicing calligraphy, and suddenly looked at the door.


    Carrara¡ª!


    The sliding door was pulled open, and a girl holding a stack of clothes with a ball head on the back walked in:


    "Captain Aizen, I have already washed the clothes for you the day before yesterday, and it seems that the weather has turned hot recently, so it''s time to change the quilt in your room... eh??"


    The girl who walked in looked at Su Jin in the room, her expression suddenly became confused.


    Why is there a man in Captain Aizen''s room?


    This!


    What the **** is going on here? !


    Su Jin''s expression became a little weird: "Oh, this is..."


    At this time, Aizen, who was sitting by the desk, shook his head and sighed:


    "I don''t even remember the vice-captain, Su Jinshixi, your memory seems to have dropped a bit recently."


    "Oh~~!" Su Jin suddenly showed a stunned expression: "It''s the deputy captain of Hinamori, I almost didn''t recognize it."


    Lan Ran''s little fan girl, Hina Sen Tao, the little licking dog who was stabbed three times by Lan Ran, but didn''t die again and again.


    It was her!


    It''s no wonder that he will wash clothes for Lanyan, and he has to take care of things like quilts. Oh, it''s nothing, but the housekeeper became the first.


    At this moment, cold sweat left on Hinamori''s face.


    It''s over, she doesn''t seem to recognize Su Jin?


    If Captain Aizen knew this, wouldn''t that mean that she would also be considered a person with a bad memory by Captain Aizen?


    Once she is regarded as a person with poor memory, wouldn''t the team affairs of the fifth division have to be replaced by someone else?


    In other words, she is about to face a crisis of dismissal?


    How does this work!


    Thinking of this, Hinata immediately smiled awkwardly:


    "It turned out to be Su Jinshi''s seat..."


    In any case, let''s pretend to know each other first, and she feels that Su Jin does look familiar.


    At this time, she suddenly recalled a picture, which was the form she saw when sorting out the team roster.


    On the table, the tenth seat seems to be Su Jin''s name.


    Thinking of this, Hina Moritao showed a kind smile to Su Jin of course:


    "Why did you come to Captain Aizen so early today, is there any official business?"


    Su Jin glanced at her and didn''t think much about it, but she knew that the other party had been deceived by Aizen''s Jinghua Shuiyue, so she shrugged very easily:


    "Almost, the work has been reported anyway."


    "Is that so?" Young Sen Tao smiled, then turned to look at Aizen and said, "Captain Aizen, these clothes?"


    "Let''s put it where it is." Aizen smiled and nodded.


    "Ah, yes, yes!" Hinamori Tao hurriedly lowered her head, hugged her clothes, and walked to the inner room.


    Su Jin glanced at the other party''s back, then looked at Aizen: "Your little daughter-in-law?"


    Aizen Suoyousuke didn''t answer, just looked at him with a smile, his eyes spotless.


    "Oh~" Su Jin suddenly realized that this was saying that the other party was irrelevant.


    However, he was sneering in his heart.


    That blue dye, there is still a warm place in my heart?


    The woman who has not been killed by the killer three times, although the other party is lucky, but the person Aizen Soyousuke is really contradictory.


    However, Su Jin also didn''t care about the young Sentao.


    This woman will die sooner or later, and it is likely that she will die in the hands of Aizen, who she most looks forward to.


    There is no such thing as love in this man''s eyes.


    At this time, Hinamori Tao turned back, and apologized to Aizen before leaving.


    However, at this time, Aizen stopped her with a smile:


    "Young Sen, Su Jin seems to have forgotten the patrol route again. Let him get acquainted with Jingling Court."


    "Eh?"


    Hina Moritao was stunned for a moment, and seemed to be shocked that Su Jin could forget this kind of thing, but considering Aizen''s order at this time, she still accepted it decisively:


    "Okay, Captain Aizen."


    "Guide!"


    Su Jin was stunned, and immediately held the shallow fight, stood up, and said with a smile:


    "Can I play casually?"


    "You are free." Aizen picked up the brush again.


    Hearing this, Su Jin shrugged, followed behind Hina Sen Tao, and walked out of the fifth division dormitory.


    Inside the alley of Jingling Court.


    With a small face, Hina Sentao said to Su Jin with some seriousness:


    "Su Jinshixi, anyway, it would be absurd to even forget the road in Jingling Court."


    "Ah, the vice-captain is so serious, it''s not cute."


    Su Jin smiled, but remembered the black rabbit who also had a straight face.


    The same is true of that rabbit, who is extra serious in some matters, and always likes to take matters into his own hands, and is over-squeezed even during breaks.


    However, compared to the beauty of the god-Buddha level of the black rabbit, the young Mori Taowei is actually a lot worse, just an ordinary girl.


    "Not cute...?!" Hinamori was obviously annoyed.


    She was a little pissed.


    The fifth division, as the model representative team in the Gotei Thirteenth Division, has always maintained the excellent team style of No.


    As a result, today, there is a ten seat that even the Jingling Court road can''t be recognized. Where does this make Captain Aizen''s face go?


    For those who can''t recognize the way, it is enough to have a Zengmu Kenpachi in the Soul World. Could it be that their fifth division wants to have a Zengmu Kenpachi No. 2?


    I am afraid that in order to avoid this situation, Captain Aizen will ask her to show Su Jin the way, but now Su Jin actually says she is not cute?


    Isn''t that just being kind and not hugging?


    Thinking of this, Young Sentao suddenly became impatient, but on second thought, it didn''t seem like it was Su Jin''s fault.


    Poor memory is a natural problem, if you really want to blame it, you can''t blame Su Jin.


    The other party has such a poor memory, I am afraid that life will be a lot more difficult in normal times. In this case, it is a bit difficult to force the other party to be knowledgeable.


    Thinking of this, she sighed and said calmly:


    "Let''s do it, today I''ll show you the jurisdiction of our fifth division, and I''ll get you a map at night, Su Jinshi, try to remember everything, if not, I''ll think about it with the captain. Method."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin paused, stopped, and looked at her quietly.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Young Sen Tao touched her cheek and looked at Su Jin strangely. Is there anything on her face?


    Su Jin didn''t answer immediately, but after looking at her, she said indifferently:

 Chapter 17：

    "Deputy Captain Hinamori, I advise you, the so-called longing is a farther distance than understanding."


    "Ah?" Young Sen Tao was stunned, but she didn''t understand how Su Jin said this to her.


    However, Su Jin didn''t care about Young Sentao''s reaction, but turned his head and looked at the alley beside him.


    At the corner of the alley.


    A gentle woman dressed in Captain Yuori, with braids tied around her neck in front of her, walked out slowly.


    The captain of the fourth division - Uno no Hanaru.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Chapter 0020 The calamity that strikes


    "Ah, it''s the vice-captain of Hinamori."


    A woman with a braid tied in front of her greeted her with a gentle smile.


    Uzhihualie, the captain of the fourth division of the thirteenth division of the Guardian, is also one of the oldest captains.


    Because of this, Hinamori Tao, who was greeted by the other party, immediately responded cautiously:


    "Good morning, Captain Usohana."


    "Hey, so it''s Hinamori."


    At this time, a woman with short silver hair and an unusually tall stature walked out of the alley behind Uzhihualie.


    Toru Yongyin, the vice-captain of the fourth division.


    Seeing the acquaintance who is also the vice-captain and has a good friendship, Hsin Tao immediately breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and nodded: "Good morning, Yongyin."


    At this time, Uzhihualie suddenly turned his gaze to Su Jin, who was aside, and said with a smile:


    "Speaking of which, Vice-Captain Hinamori, who is this?"


    After hearing the words, Hina Sentao quickly introduced: "This is the tenth seat of Su Jin of our team."


    "Is that so? No wonder it''s a little faceless." Uzhihualie nodded towards Su Jin with a smile.


    "Captain Usohana."


    Su Jin pretended to be an ordinary death **** who was flustered when he saw the captain, and his face was filled with excitement as if he had seen an idol.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I won''t eat you again." Unoka Lie smiled while covering her mouth, as elegant as Yamato Nadeshiko.


    "It turned out to be a newcomer." Hu Che Yongyin on the side said with some understanding on his hips.


    It is normal for newcomers to be a little flustered when they see the captain in the strict Jingling Court.


    Therefore, when Hu Cheyongyin saw Su Jin''s ''prudential'' look, he somehow missed it.


    I came here like this back then.


    At this time, the young Mori Tao next to him asked respectfully:


    "Captain Usohana came here this time for the wounded who returned yesterday?"


    The task of the director of the fifth division is to rescue the **** of death stationed in reality, while the fourth division is to treat. There is naturally a close cooperative relationship between the two.


    However, in the past, the transfer of the wounded was at most only handed over by the vice-captain Toru Yuyin and Hinamori Tao, and the appearance of Uzhihualie was a rare event.


    "Yeah." Mao Zhihualie nodded slightly and said, "Because of the surprise attack yesterday, after the martial law in Jingling Court, some of the wounded were not completely transferred, so this time, I intend to take them all away."


    "It turned out to be because of a travel accident."


    Hina Moritao was immediately stunned, and at the same time, she admired the kindness of Uno Hana Lie.


    He actually dispatched himself because he was worried about the wounded. Master Uno Hanari is really the kindest doctor in the Soul Society.


    "Then the subordinates immediately take the two to the temporary treatment room."


    Hina Sen Tao bowed to Mao Zhi Hua Lie, then turned her head slightly, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Su Jinshixi, I''m afraid I have to trouble you to familiarize yourself with the environment next?"


    "Okay." Su Jin nodded yes.


    However, at this time, Uzhihualie suddenly said:


    "Is the vice-captain Hina Sen planning to bring Su Jinshixi to familiarize himself with the environment?"


    "Yes." Hina Sen Tao hurriedly bowed in response.


    "Have you been to the temporary treatment room?"


    "not yet."


    "In that case, let''s go together."


    "¡­Yes!"


    "Then, come with me."


    Hearing this conversation, Su Jin raised his brows slightly, but did not expect that he would be stared at by Mao Zhihualie.


    He should have controlled his spiritual power well at the level of an ordinary **** of death.


    Ichimaru Gin and Tosen Kazuya also affirmed this point.


    If that''s the case, is it the speciality of Uno Hana Lie?


    However, it should only be perceived to the extent of the strangeness, but this is exaggerated enough.


    Should it be said that he is a veteran captain who has lived for thousands of years? Intuition is really exaggerated.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin fiddled with the placket with a smile on his face, and then followed behind the three female captains like someone in the background.


    After walking down two alleys, a death **** of the fifth division hurriedly ran over, and after saluting the others, he said to Su Jin:


    "Su Jinshi, Captain Aizen asked you to go to his study."


    "Eh? Captain Aizen? Are you in a hurry?" Hinamori Momo on the side was a little surprised.


    "Yes, it seems that there was an error when Su Jinshixi performed the rescue mission last time." The ordinary team member responded quickly.


    Su Jin, on the other hand, heard the sound and looked at Mao Zhihualie.


    The latter opened his eyes slightly, then nodded with a smile: "Please be careful along the way."


    This is a statement to allow Su Jin to leave.


    Therefore, Su Jin quickly followed behind the **** of death and left the sight of the three of them.


    "The mission went wrong, how pitiful." Seeing this, Hu Cheyongyin said with some pity.


    Uzhihualie frowned slightly and said uncertainly, "Pay more attention to him in the future."


    "What''s wrong? Captain?" Hu Toru Yongyin said slightly in surprise.


    The young Sen Tao on the side also looked over, with a puzzled face.


    "It''s nothing, maybe it''s my illusion."


    Uzhihualie shook his head, his face slightly suspicious.


    For some reason, she always felt that Su Jin had a faint sense of threat.


    However, that feeling was too light and too light, almost making Uzhihualie suspect that it did not exist.


    But even so, Mao Zhihualie secretly memorized the name Su Jin.


    It''s a bit strange to think that ten seats in a fifth division can give her a strange feeling.


    the other side.


    Su Jin followed the ''ordinary **** of death'' to a deserted alley, and then gradually stopped.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled at the **** of death in front of him: "It''s hard work, Captain Aizen."


    The figure of the person in front suddenly changed, and the captain Haori was clothed, exactly like Aizen.


    In fact, in Su Jin''s eyes, Aizen has not changed.


    What has changed is only the ''cognition'' in the eyes of the three of Usohana Lie.


    "I was a little surprised that she could detect you." Aizen said flatly, leaning to his side.


    In this regard, Su Jin is not surprised: "Anyway, it is also the first generation of Kenpachi of the eleventh team, an old antique that has lived for a thousand years. It is normal to have this kind of observation."


    Aizen nodded and said, "It seems that I need to adjust her parameters."


    Without Aizen talking, Su Jin understood what the so-called parameters were.


    Kyoka Suizuki is a Zanpakut¨­ that hypnotizes the five senses, but he is just a tool to activate his abilities.


    What really confuses the five senses is clearly the parameters produced by Aizen.


    Do you really think that people can treat ants as giant dragons, and they can do it just by shouting ''Broken it, Jinghua Shuiyue''?


    impossible.


    Before doing this, you must understand what is an ant and what is a dragon, and then construct parameters to replace the two, and then let the target hit.


    Therefore, the strong one is not Kyoka Suizuki at all, but Aizen Sousuke who can replace the giant dragon ant.


    However, even so, Su Jin reminded Aizen: "Even if you replace the parameters, it will overturn."


    Su Jin remembered that in the original book, the corpse made by Aizen Soyousuke with Kyoka Suizuki was noticed by Uno Hana Lie that it was abnormal.


    And this scene also proves that Aizen''s parameters to the corpse are likely to be unable to completely hide from Mao Zhihualie.


    Aizen pushed his glasses and said in a flat tone:


    "It doesn''t matter, by that time, my plan has been completed."


    "Look at yourself."


    Su Jin shrugged, then moved his neck, looked up at the sky and said:


    "Speaking of which, the identity of the fifth division is not very suitable for action. For my purposes, I seem to have to change my identity."


    Hearing this, Aizen did not respond, but looked at the sky as well.


    In the distant sky, a blue cannonball is galloping towards Jingling Court.


    "Oh?" The corners of Aizen''s mouth were slightly raised, and she said with a smile: "Are you replacing a traveler?"


    "That''s it, then I wish you success."


    At this time, when! when! when!


    The sound of the gong suddenly exploded in the entire Jingling Court.


    "Enemy attack¡ª!"


    One by one loud shouts sounded all over the Jingling Court.


    Obviously, the shells coming from a distance have attracted Jinglingting''s attention.


    At the same time, the cannonball hit the sky in Jingling Court.


    A huge white shield appeared in the sky and collided with the shell.


    boom-!


    The shell exploded, and at the same time, the protective cover was blown out with a large hole.


    At this moment, Su Jin clearly saw an orange-haired teenager roaring loudly in the sky:


    "Rukia¡ª!"


    "That''s really loud."


    Su Jin fiddled with the Zanpakut¨­ on his waist with a smile, then with a flick of his figure, he disappeared in front of Aizen''s eyes.


    Chapter 0021 Ishida Yulong: Who am I and where am I?


    boom-!


    The blue psionic cannonball collided with the protective wall of Jingling Court, and then exploded.


    The sudden change made Ichigo Kurosaki, Taihu Chato, Yuryu Ishida, Orihime Inoue, and Gansu Shiba in the psionic shell bewildered.


    Immediately after.


    People are like ''Ah-! '' screamed, and the sky was falling!

 Chapter 18：

    "shit!"


    Ishida Yulong''s pupils shrank suddenly in midair.


    "If this goes on, everyone will spread out!"


    Raid the Jingling Court, and all the members are scattered? No matter how you look at it, it is the rhythm of courting death.


    Thinking of this, Ishida Yulong hurriedly looked left and right, and found that his companions seemed to be flying in different directions.


    Thinking of this, Ishida Yulong hesitated for a while, trying to control the spiritual child, so that he and the only girl Orihime Inoue moved closer.


    This is not because Ishida Yulong likes the other party, but he is worried that a girl who acts alone in the enemy''s base camp will encounter very terrible things.


    With his efforts, Ishida Yulong and Inoue Orihime got closer.


    Woohoo-!


    The wind howled.


    With a bang, Ishida Yulong hit the roof of a private house.


    Fortunately, after the psionic cannonball exploded, there was still some protective power left, allowing him to hit the ground without any damage.


    Therefore, Ishida Yulong quickly got up and looked left and right:


    "Inoue-san should have fallen in the same area as me. At this height, you should be able to find it soon..."


    Ishida Yulong couldn''t go on talking.


    in his sight.


    on the edge of the roof.


    A man dressed in a black death tyrant, with black hair and black eyes, and a handsome face that made him feel uncomfortable, was sitting quietly on the edge of the roof, looking at him with a smile on his face.


    Grim Reaper... Ishida Yulong swallowed.


    He knew that where he landed was the roof.


    And here on the roof, normal people will not run up casually at all.


    "So, are you being targeted all of a sudden? And it came here at a speed that I didn''t notice."


    Rival!


    Unprecedented rivals!


    At this moment, Yulong Ishida thought of the frosty face with an indifferent face that had cut off Kurosaki Ichigo a few days ago.


    That man is said to be the captain of the sixth division of the 13th division of the Guardian of the Soul Society.


    And the speed of that man is also like this, people can''t see clearly.


    So... did he meet the captain of the thirteenth division as soon as he arrived?


    For a moment, even if Ishida Yulong was a calm person, he was a little stunned.


    There was a sense of sight that Mengxin had just left the novice village, but the 99-level demon king was sitting at the entrance of the village, which made him feel uncomfortable and wanted to vomit blood.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was sitting on the edge of the roof, casually turned the Zanpakut¨­ in his hand and said:


    "First meeting, Mr. Ishida Yulong."


    Ishida Yulong''s pupils shrank and fell into silence.


    Now that the situation is unclear, he chooses to remain silent, hoping to get some information in exchange.


    The opposite Su Jin didn''t care about his silence, but took out a pocket watch from his arms and looked at the hour hand on it.


    Since Su Jin became a spiritual child and obtained the Zanpakut¨­, the hour hand of the pocket watch has pointed to the number ''5''.


    This also proved Su Jin''s guess.


    That is, if he obtains the power system of another world and uses it successfully, he can also increase his influence.


    In comparison, his previous encounter with Uno Hanaritsu didn''t cause any movement of the pocket watch.


    But of course it is.


    How could a somewhat unusual member of the Fifth Division have such an impact on Uno Hana Lie, and how could it have an impact on the world?


    Therefore, Su Jincai just said the idea of ??giving up the membership of the fifth team.


    And his current purpose is a new idea, or a test.


    -Replace Ishida Yulong, causing a large-scale impact on the original plot of Soul Society.


    As for why it was Ishida Yulong, it was because Su Jin had no choice.


    Kurosaki Ichigo has received too much attention, Chadu Taihu has strange abilities and is not easy to impersonate, Inoue Orihime is a woman, and her abilities are even more extraordinary.


    In this way, isn''t it Ishida Yulong?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin put away his pocket watch, rubbed his chin, and looked at Ishida Yulong in front of him.


    With a split head, four eyes, a stern face, and wearing the Quincy''s white cross uniform, he was barely one of the handsome men.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin held the scabbard, slowly got up, looked at Ishida Yulong who was on guard and said:


    "Little brother, how about making a deal?"


    "What deal?"


    Ishida Yulong said as calmly as possible.


    Su Jin casually pinned the Zanpakut¨­ to his waist and said with a smile:


    "I remember that you had an enemy who killed your grandfather. I killed it for you. How about you stay in a quiet place for a few days?"


    The captain of the 12th division, Nie Yuli, because he was curious about the soul structure of Quincy, he deliberately killed Yulong Ishida''s grandfather, a very strange and disgusting man.


    According to the original work, Ishida Yulong couldn''t kill the other party, and it seemed that he could only let go of the tragedy in the end.


    Therefore, Su Jin thinks that he has made this question with great kindness.


    However, Ishida Yulong seems to be completely unappreciative.


    In an instant, he used the Quincy''s moving skills, Fei Lian feet, and moved to 30 meters behind Su Jin. The silver cross bracelet on his wrist buzzed and spread into a blue spiritual longbow.


    On the bow and arrow, a pair of azure arrows were aimed straight at Su Jin''s back.


    Ishida Yulong looked at Su Jin with bloodshot eyes, and said in a low and hoarse tone:


    "Who killed my grandfather?"


    The sudden news of the enemy made him lose his mind, so much so that he even thought about using force to seize the news.


    Originally, it was because of Grandpa''s death that he hated the God of Death, but now his heart is full of violent killing intent.


    However, his killing intent seemed to have no effect at all.


    "Captain of the twelfth division, Nie Yuli."


    The voice came from Ishida Yulong''s ears.


    His pupils suddenly enlarged, and he wanted to use Fei Lian''s feet to dodge, but found that he suddenly lost the ability to move.


    At this moment, a hand grabbed his wrist and touched the silver cross necklace. Then, an interesting voice sounded:


    "Oh, is this the Quincy''s spiritual bow making device?"


    Ishida Yulong''s breathing stagnated.


    What controls my body is... Reiatsu? But why can''t I feel the existence of Reiatsu... What the **** is this... Ishida Yuryu was shocked.


    Then, he watched helplessly as Su Jin took away his spiritual bow, watched the other side activate this precise device that can only be controlled by a Quincy master, and then watched as Su Jin used the footsteps of Fei Lian feet, Dozens of afterimages appeared around him.


    In the end, he widened his eyes and watched Su Jin gradually change into his own appearance, stripped him naked, put on a death tyrant costume, and dragged him to a private house.


    "Just stay here for seven days, don''t worry, the suppression on your body will disappear after seven days. As for the food, the Quincy Master will eat the spirits in the air directly in the Soul Soul Realm."


    Listening to these playful words, Ishida Yulong watched the bedroom door slowly closing.


    "Can the **** of death use a spiritual bow? Can the **** of death use a spiritual bow? And can he fly with his feet?"


    "I''m the Quincy? I''m the **** of death? No, who am I?"


    So... why did he come to the Soul Realm...


    Putting on the ''Ishitian Yulong'' skin, Su Jin touched the Lingbow he grabbed, and Feilian, who had learned to steal at a glance, walked out of the private house with a smile.


    Then, he received Zanpakut¨­''s gift card, and swaggered through three alleys.


    And just as he passed a corner, a pair of hands suddenly stretched out.


    Chapter 0022 Inoue Orihime


    The hand stretched out from the corner quickly covered Su Jin''s mouth, pulled him over, and pressed him against the corner.


    During the whole process, Su Jin didn''t resist, just turned his eyes and looked at the orange-haired girl behind him who was poking his head like an ostrich.


    Inoue Orihime, a young girl whose face and figure are far beyond her peers.


    And now, Su Jin is being pressed against the corner of the wall by the other party, covering his mouth.


    The bodies between the two were almost leaning against each other, with their backs against their chests.


    If it weren''t for the wrong world background, Su Jin doubted whether he had entered the adult channel.


    However, this was just his delusion.


    After confirming the safety, the girl named Orihime Inoue breathed a sigh of relief, let go of Su Jin, and puffed her cheeks and said angrily:


    "Ishida-kun, what the **** are you thinking? You''re swaggering on the street. What if you get caught?"


    Just seeing Su Jin disguised as ''Ishida Yulong'' walking in the alley struttingly, Orihime Inoue''s throat was almost frightened.


    You know, she just avoided a search party, and those gods of death haven''t left yet?


    If Ishida Yulong was discovered by those gods of death, wouldn''t he be beaten to death by those gods of death with muscles bigger than her head?


    Why is Ishida-kun so careless... Inoue Orihime complained a little.


    Found the best... Su Jin smiled, imitating Aizen''s appearance, pushed up his glasses, and said in a flat tone:


    "Inoue, don''t you know? The bigger the disturbance here, the less pressure on Kurosaki Ichigo, and the higher the chance of rescuing Rukia-san."


    Ichigo Kurosaki and Rukia were rescued. The names of the two and the target of their actions were revealed. Su Jin didn''t believe that Orihime Inoue could find his abnormality.


    But after hearing this sentence, Inoue Orihime was stunned for a moment, then blushed and bowed again and again:


    "Sorry, Ishida-kun, I misunderstood you, and I seem to have disturbed your plans."


    Su Jin pushed his glasses and said lightly, "Isn''t the apology trying to reveal something?"


    "Huh?" Inoue Orihime, who was hunched over, raised her head and looked at Su Jin with some doubts.


    Su Jin looked at her silently, and after a second of silence, he smiled naughty: "Just kidding."


    "Ah, it was a joke!" Inoue Orihime snorted, rubbing the back of her head.


    Su Jin smiled and looked at her.


    In fact, he was telling the truth, he was joking just now, and it was intentional.


    He is testing whether he violates Ishida Yulong''s character design, will it arouse Inoue Orihime''s suspicion.


    And now it seems that Inoue Orihime has no doubts.


    In this way, her relationship with Ishida Yulong is not very familiar, and it is very likely that she will not be able to see through him from habit.


    In this way, there is no need for Su Jin to play the "role" of Yulong Ishida excessively.


    As soon as the spiritual bow is opened and Feilian''s feet are used, everyone will feel that Su Jin is a quencher.


    As for why he could use Quincy''s Spirit Bow.


    the reason is simple.


    The reason why Linggong Death God can''t be used is because the ability to control Lingzi is too low, and Su Jin''s control power is dozens of streets higher than Ishida Yulong.


    So Ishida Yulong can use the spirit bow, and he can also use it.


    Therefore, it seems that Su Jin has no possibility of being dismantled at all.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin rolled his eyes and said in a flat tone:


    "Since this plan has been blocked, let''s change to another plan."

 Chapter 19：

    "what''s the plan?"


    Inoue Orihime, who knew that her brain was not good, seemed to trust ''Ishida Yuryu'' very much, so she didn''t suspect that the person in front of her was pretending to be someone else.


    And when Orihime Inoue wanted to come, Ishida-kun, who has always been the top performer, has a better brain than her, so it must be right to listen to Ishida-kun!


    "Mission Impossible, Infernal Affairs."


    Su Jin stretched his hand behind his back, and actually took out two death tyrant outfits from the gift card:


    "We mixed in with the Shinigami, asked Rukia''s location, and then told Kurosaki Ichigo."


    "It turns out that there is such a thing!"


    Inoue Orihime clapped her hands suddenly, with a look of surprise and admiration on her face.


    In this regard, Su Jin was not surprised. Now that he is regarded as Ishida Yulong, Inoue Orihime''s wariness of him has dropped to the extreme, so as long as it is not too stupid, he will not be suspected by the other party.


    Then, Su Jin handed the death tyrant outfit to Inoue Orihime and said:


    "It''s not too late, let''s quickly change out of this conspicuous outfit."


    "Okay." Inoue Orihime started **** without thinking.


    For a time, Su Jin didn''t know what to say.


    Not long after, Orihime Inoue, who was about to get dressed, tied her waist and asked with a strange face, "Ishida-kun? Aren''t you going to change?"


    "¡­"


    Su Jin was silent for a while, and found that he had changed from the Rukia party to the Inoue Orihime party, and the kind that was nailed to death.


    This person, as expected, still follows the five senses with the three views!


    He quickly changed his clothes, then looked at Orihime Inoue who was pulling the front of the death tyrant suit, frowning slightly: "What''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s too tight, I can''t breathe!" Inoue Orihime said with some discomfort.


    "That''s the biggest..." Su Jin was a little speechless.


    That was the biggest death tyrant outfit he had found from the Death God''s house he had come out of earlier.


    Are you saying this too? Then I really have nothing to say.


    Inoue Orihime looked down, and sure enough, she lowered her head and could never see the ground.


    "I''m sorry, I really want to not even wear clothes."


    Looking at Inoue Orihime''s tight clothes, Su Jin patted her on the shoulder and comforted:


    "it is ready."


    "Next, we pretended to be the members of the fifth division who were scattered by the accident, and then mixed into the queue of a **** of death. It is best to meet a captain of the thirteenth division."


    "Eh? Looking for the captain?" Inoue Orihime was startled, looked at Su Jin and said, "Didn''t Mr. Yeichi tell us to stay away from the captain as much as possible?"


    Is it a night at Sifengyuan? Those who secretly resisted Aizen... Su Jin lowered his head, his eyes reflecting:


    "Inoue, since Rukia was executed because of a serious crime, the place where she was imprisoned is, for example, the death row where felons are staying, and that kind of place, I am afraid only the captain will know."


    "It seems to be the case..." Inoue Orihime said, rubbing the back of her head.


    Then, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "Also, it''s not that I haven''t had a face-to-face with the captain. Judging from my experience, if there is only one captain, I still have the confidence to subdue the opponent."


    "Is that so? Ishida-kun is amazing!"


    Inoue Orihime looked at Su Jin in shock, as if he didn''t expect him to deal with the terrifying captain of the 13th Division in Sifengyuan Yeyi''s mouth.


    Seeing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes with a smile, and said calmly:


    "Follow me, wait for the front, absolutely invincible!"


    "Yeah!" Inoue Orihime nodded heavily, her eyes full of trust.


    "Kuhahaha¡ª!"


    "I''m dying of laughter, where is this funny show? It''s absolutely invincible? Hahaha~"


    Wanton laughter rang from all around.


    Su Jin turned to him slightly, and saw a strange yin-yang face dressed in Captain Yuori, and a tall and **** girl with ponytails behind him.


    The captain of the 12th division, Nie Yuli, and the vice-captain Nie Yinmeng.


    Su Jin pushed up his glasses and looked at the two with a smile.


    The first experiment seems to have appeared voluntarily.


    Chapter 0023 Nirvana Dream


    Seeing Nie Yuli standing in the middle of the road, Su Jin turned his head slightly and said to Orihime Inoue:


    "You retreat to the alley behind me, don''t go too far."


    "Okay, please be careful, Ishida-kun."


    Inoue Orihime did not refuse, but hid directly behind Su Jin.


    She knew very well that she was only good at treatment, not fighting. In this case, listening to Su Jin''s command was the best way.


    Seeing Orihime Inoue retreating, Nie Mayuri just glanced at her and stopped paying attention.


    In his opinion, that woman is useless except for her face.


    The spiritual pressure is not strong, there is no killing intent on his body, and his five fingers are slender and snow-white.


    However, in comparison, Su Jin''s disguised appearance made him more concerned.


    Ignoring Orihime Inoue''s retreat, Nie Mayuri looked Su Jin up and down, and then locked the cross bracelet on his hand.


    "That bracelet... it should be Quincy''s spiritual bow, right?"


    "As you can see."


    Su Jin pushed his glasses and said in a flat tone.


    Since he pretended to be Ishida Yulong, then he pretended to be a little bit like.


    "Huh... Then do you know someone named Ishida Zongxian?"


    Ishida Zongxian is the grandfather of Ishida Yulong and is recognized as the last Quincy.


    When Ishida Yulong was young, in order to protect his grandson, he was killed by Xu, and his soul was brought into Jingling Court by the death rescue team.


    And the caliber of the soul world means that Ishida Zongxian entered the soul world to enjoy the blessing.


    However, looking at Nie Yuli''s smile, he knew that things were not as simple as the soul definition said.


    Nie Yuli fiddled with his fingers casually, narrowed his eyes, and the smile on his face was filled with indescribable malice.


    It seems that Su Jin will definitely care about Ishida Zongxian.


    When Su Jin saw this, he raised his eyebrows slightly and said in cooperation, "Have you seen him?"


    Hearing this, Nie Yuli suddenly grinned and raised a finger with a smile:


    "Not only have I seen it, I have also dissected it~"


    "When the old man was attacked by Xu and asked for help from the Soul Society, I spent a lot of time trying to hold off the rescue team and get his soul. Now that I think about it, several years have passed."


    "Speaking of which, when he was dying, he kept shouting Yulong''s name. I guess it was your name?"


    "How can this be..." Inoue Orihime, who was hiding behind her, turned pale.


    Although she stayed for a while, she was not stupid, so she could naturally guess that Ishida Zongxian might be a relative of Ishida Yulong.


    But Nie Yuli deliberately killed others and analyzed and studied them, which is really beyond her three views.


    How can people be so vicious?


    Hearing this, Su Jin lowered his head slightly, his eyes blocked by his glasses.


    Seeing this, Nie Yuli fiddled with her fingers with a smile and said:


    "You should be Ishida Soxian''s grandson, right?"


    Om-!


    The visible spiritual pressure spread from Su Jin, like a dark cloud, rolling in, covering the entire lane.


    Seeing this, Nie Yuli smiled instead, feeling that this spiritual pressure was only at the level of a "major officer", and there was a little contempt in his eyes:


    "Speaking of which, the old man died when I did not find any results, which forced me to suspend my research on Quincy, but now that I think about it, my suspended research should be able to continue."


    Speaking of this, Nie Yuli raised three index fingers and counted with a smile:


    "3, 2, 1, down!"


    Su Jin stood there with a smile on his face, looking at him.


    Nie Yuli''s face changed, and he said with a somewhat embarrassed expression:


    "What''s going on, what about the toxins I spread in the air? After such a long time, coupled with your outburst of spiritual pressure, those toxins should be all over your body!"


    Nie Yuli is not a fool, deliberately talking about it here is to stimulate the ''Ishida Yulong'', so that the spirit toxin he arranged around him will take effect, so that he can win a high-quality experimental material without any bloodshed.


    Now, however, things are clearly beyond his control.


    "Oh, are you talking about those tiny special spirits in the air?"


    Su Jin pushed on his glasses, looked at Nie Yuli indifferently, and said indifferently:


    "That kind of thing, it''s better to crush it with spiritual pressure."


    boom-!


    Crimson red, a blood-like crimson red filled the entire alley in an instant.


    At this moment, it seemed that all the spirits had been infected, and everything visible to the naked eye in the alley was turned into a bright red, like blood and clouds.


    In an instant.


    Nie Yuli couldn''t move.


    "A spiritual pressure of this scale? Impossible, you are just a Quincy!"


    Su Jin didn''t answer, but slowly raised his arm, the crimson light flickered, and a golden-red spiritual bow appeared in his hand.


    "Wait, let''s discuss it again, killing me won''t do you any good!"


    At this moment, Nie Yuli panicked, and his body was suddenly suppressed by the spiritual pressure. He couldn''t resist for a short time, and he can be said to be the weakest now.


    If Su Jin killed him at this time, he would be very resentful.


    He didn''t even use a swastika!


    As long as he delays for a little time and uses a swastika, his spiritual pressure increases tenfold, and he should be able to escape the current situation of being suppressed.


    "Isn''t there any benefit in killing you? Then I have to see it."


    Su Jin pulled the bowstring with a smile, and a terrifying spiritual pressure converged on the bowstring.


    That Reiatsu, Nie Mayuri had only seen it on the leader of the eleventh division Kenpachi, who was at full power, and it was a terrifying power that was enough to obliterate him.


    "Let''s discuss it again! I can give you anything you want!"


    Nie Mayuri, who was only able to move his mouth, panicked, really panicked.


    He originally thought that he was going out to catch a travel accident, so he went out with a few bottles of poison. He thought he could catch a few materials, but who knew that he would encounter a spiritual pressure monster!


    If this really died in the hands of Su Jin, he would not be able to live in peace.


    "Give anything?"


    Su Jin raised his brows and glanced at the woman kneeling on one knee who was oppressed by the spiritual pressure behind Nie Yuli.


    That was the vice-captain of the twelfth division, Nie Yinmeng.


    Seeing this, Nie Yuli seemed to understand something, and hurriedly shouted:


    "Okay, I get it!"


    Without thinking, he shouted:


    "Yinmeng, from now on, he is your master, do you understand?"


    Nie Yinmeng, who was unable to speak, just stared blankly at Nie Yuri''s back, and seemed to be stunned.

 Chapter 20：

    At this time, Nie Yuli, who did not get a reply, seemed to be angry and shouted:


    "Did you hear that, from now on, you are not my work!"


    Without getting a reply, Nieyong Li hurriedly said to Su Jin, "Is this all right?"


    Su Jin nodded slightly, and under the joy of Nie Yuli''s survival, he smiled and released his hand:


    "goodbye."


    As soon as the hand is released, the bow and arrow will naturally come out of the body.


    Boom.


    The crimson beam of light penetrated Nie Yuli''s body in an instant, and then traversed dozens of residential alleys. In a bang, it hit the protective wall of Jingling Court, and it was blasted out of a big hole.


    when! when! when!


    The warning devices in Jingling Court kept sounding prompting sounds, and one after another warning was passed on to all the gods of death in Jingling Court through ghosts.


    [Warning, there is an extraordinary spiritual pressure in the fifth division''s jurisdiction! ¡¿


    [Warning, there is an extraordinary spiritual pressure in the fifth division''s jurisdiction! ¡¿


    Su Jin retracted the spiritual bow, and the spiritual pressure that filled the surroundings and made it difficult to breathe subsided.


    Then, he pushed his glasses and said:


    "A captain died, I don''t know if I can wake up Yamamoto Yuan Liu Saijue from pretending to sleep, but I guess it''s impossible, right?"


    He smiled and walked to the sweaty Nie Yinmeng, squatted down, pinched her chin and said:


    "Woman, do you want revenge?"


    Nieyinmeng looked at him blankly, and then woke up from the dream like the beginning of a big dream.


    Nie Yuli died so fast that it was completely unpredictable, and she didn''t even react.


    However, from the perception of Reiatsu, and her special sensing ability, Nie Yuli is really dead.


    A captain of the Soul Society, who was killed without even the release of the Zanpakut¨­.


    As an artificial soul made by Nie Yuli, Nie Yinmeng was suddenly at a loss.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled at her and said:


    "Would you like to follow me?"


    Nieyinmeng''s eyes have recovered slightly.


    Although ''father'' is dead, but before he died, he left a legacy, so she also has a reason to continue to live.


    Then, Nieyinmeng lowered her head silently, knelt down on one knee towards Su Jin.


    "interesting."


    Su Jin patted Nieyinmeng''s shoulder with a smile, then turned his head slightly, looked at the headquarters of the 13th Division of the Guardian Court, and said with a smile:


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Nieyinmeng stood up and bowed behind Su Jin, as if she used to stand behind Nie Yuli.


    Everything, nothing seems to have changed.


    Chapter 0024 The Thirteenth Division Meeting


    Jingling Court, the corridor in front of the captain''s meeting room.


    The captain of the tenth division, Hitsugaya Toshiro, came here with a gloomy expression on his back.


    Next to him was a young woman with orange wavy curly hair and a good figure.


    She is the vice-captain of the tenth division, Matsumoto Ranju.


    Compared to Hitsugaya Toushiro''s gloom, Matsumoto Ranju was smiling at this time:


    "The chief captain suddenly called the thirteenth division, what happened, captain~"


    Hitsugaya Toshiro looked back at her and frowned, "Didn''t you notice?"


    "What do you sense? I was just taking a shower, and I''m not like the captain, I can sense the spiritual pressure all over the Jingling Garden." Matsumoto Ranju deliberately teased.


    Hitsugaya Toshiro''s face sank and said: "There is a problem with the abnormal spiritual pressure in the fifth division."


    Matsumoto Ranju was stunned for a moment, then his expression changed, and he said in amazement:


    "Isn''t there a captain who shot in the Jingling Court?"


    "In the captain, I have never felt that kind of spiritual pressure." Hitsugaya Toshiro said in a deep voice.


    The implication is that the spiritual pressure does not belong to any captain of the Soul Society.


    In other words, that spiritual pressure originated from outside the Jingling Court.


    But in Jingling Court, but from people outside Jingling Court...


    "Traveling disaster? Impossible, right?" Matsumoto Ranju was shocked: "There is actually a captain-level character in the traveling disaster?"


    "I''m afraid it''s more than that."


    Hitsugaya Toushiro said coldly:


    "Don''t forget, there is more than one person who broke into the accident. If there is only one captain, it is better to say, if all the members are."


    Matsumoto Ranju now completely understands.


    If the few people who broke in were all captains, then Jingling Court might be destroyed, and it would be very likely to suffer heavy losses.


    In this case, the captain of the first team will naturally gather all the captains to study countermeasures.


    At this moment, a figure in colorful clothes and a hat appeared beside Hitsugaya Toshiro.


    But it was the captain of the eighth division, Jingle Chunshui.


    "Yo, Captain Hitsugaya, you''re here too."


    "Beijing band leader."


    Hitsugaya Toushiro nodded slightly.


    As the youngest captain, Hitsugaya Toushiro maintained his respect for his predecessors to Ky¨­raku Chunshui.


    "It''s an eventful autumn." Jingle Chunshui sighed with emotion: "First, the central forty-sixth room suddenly executed the death penalty on Kuchiki Rukia, and then there was another invasion by accident, and then there was an unknown spiritual pressure of that scale."


    "Tsk tsk tsk!" Jingle Chunshui smacked his lips and said with a smile, "I won''t be surprised if the captain died someday."


    "Be careful, the leader of the Beijing Band."


    Hitsugaya Toushiro hurriedly reminded.


    At the meeting place of the captain, it was said that the captain would die. Jingle Chunshui, a veteran, dared to say it, but a young man dared not listen to him!


    "Don''t be so nervous. After thousands of years, the corpse soul world has seen many scenes, but it is still standing. This time, it is obviously no exception."


    Jingle Chunshui patted Hitsugaya Toushiro on the shoulder and said with a smile:


    "And it''s very rare that there is a captain in the travel disaster. No matter what, there won''t be two of them, right?"


    The words just fell.


    A terrifying spiritual pressure rose up.


    A few people froze, and Matsumoto Ranju shouted in astonishment, "This is? Captain Zakigi''s Reiatsu!"


    The captain of the eleventh division, Kenpachi Zakigi, the most aggressive captain in the soul world, how did he break out of spiritual pressure?


    Could it be that? !


    In an instant.


    A captain-level spiritual pressure suddenly poured out and collided with the spiritual pressure of Zenggi Kenpachi, obviously fighting.


    "Oops."


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Jingle Chunshui couldn''t help pulling on his hat, as if he was afraid that people would recognize him.


    This slap in the face is too fast, right?


    I just said that there is no way there will be a second traveler captain, but it will come in the next second, faster than flipping a book.


    And Hitsugaya Toushiro''s tone was even lower:


    "In this case, there is really no guarantee."


    There are already two captains. Who can guarantee that there is no captain level among the brigade who broke in?


    Can''t keep it, people just pretend to be a weak chicken to paralyze Jingling Court, and then deal a fatal blow?


    At this time, Matsumoto Ranju said with some worry:


    "Two captains, do you want to support Captain Zeraki?"


    "Relax, that Captain Zeraki can''t lose."


    Jingle Chunshui laughed when he heard the words, who is Zakigi Kenpachi? When he was young, he was able to beat the ruthless man of Uozhihualie, and the strongest 11th team Kenpachi in all dynasties. With him, what support would he need?


    Even if he reached the captain level, he would be hacked to death by Kenpachi Zakigi.


    "It''s also..."


    Before Matsumoto Ranki finished speaking, the Reiatsu who fought against Zaragi Kenpachi suddenly burst out, and then the two Reiatsu disappeared together.


    "???"


    In an instant, question marks appeared on the heads of several people present.


    What about Zaragi Kenpachi''s Reiatsu?


    So what about the big one Zakigi Kenpachi?


    Why is it gone?


    At this time, Hitsugaya Toushiro turned his head and looked at Jingle Chunshui Road in a frightened way:


    "Beijing band leader, let''s stop chatting."


    "Well¡ª!" Jingle Chunshui didn''t want to speak anymore.


    Could it be that he awakened some strange ability?


    Like a crow''s mouth or something?


    However, he has lived for thousands of years, and he has never seen his own crow mouth?


    At this time, the deputy captain of the first team, a white-haired old man came out:


    "The vice-captain is staying in the outer hall. The two captains please come in. The meeting was held ahead of schedule."


    Hearing this, Hitsugaya Toushiro glanced at Matsumoto Ranju.


    The latter understood and turned to the side hall.


    On the other hand, Hitsugaya Toshiro entered the main hall together with Jingle Chunshui.


    Inside the main hall.


    Except for the captain of the eleventh division, Kenpachi Zakigi, the captain of the twelfth division, Nie Yuri, and the captain of the thirteenth division, Shiruro Ukitake, who was ill, everyone had already finished their positions.


    Seeing this, Jingle Chunshui and Hitsugaya Toshiro hurriedly returned to the team.


    At this time, everyone can see that the leader of the first team, Yamamoto Motoyanagi, is in a bad mood, and no one dares to provoke the beard of the strongest death god, even his disciple Jingle Chunshui is not in a good mood now. dare.


    Seeing that everyone was in attendance, Yamamoto Motoryu Saijokuni, with a long white beard, tapped the ground with his cane.


    The door of the inner hall was suddenly closed with a babbling sound, and a spiritual pressure that suppressed anger filled the hall.


    At this time, Yamamoto Motoryu Saijokuni glanced around, his gaze was like a ferocious tiger who had just woken up and wanted to eat people, which made people shudder.


    The dull atmosphere in the hall made everyone dare not speak, and their faces turned red.


    Not long after, Yamamoto Motoyuki finally spoke up.


    "Some misfortunes in the mere travel have made the 13th Division of the Guardian so complacent!"


    "Furthermore, apart from the seriously ill Uzumaki and Zeraki, who was on the brink of misfortune, there were people who violated the order without authorization and didn''t show up!"


    Hearing this, many people glanced at the position where the captain of the 12th Division stood, and felt amused.

 Chapter 21：

    Relying on the advantage of the 12th Division as a technical development bureau, this Nieyongli is nothing more than a blessing in the team and outside the team. In the past, the commander-in-chief saw his talent and let him go, but now he is in trouble. Invasion didn''t show up?


    Isn''t this giving Yamamoto Motoyuki an eye medicine?


    I don''t know what kind of punishment this guy will get.


    At this time, Yamamoto Motoyanagi said to the only deputy captain who could attend, his subordinate Minister Jiro:


    "The order goes on, and the vice-captain of the twelfth division, Nie Yinmeng, will temporarily take the position of captain, and the former captain, Nie Yuli, will become the vice-captain."


    All the captains looked at their noses and noses and watched their hearts, but they didn''t hear them.


    But they knew in their hearts that Nie Yuli actually had nothing to do, but only received a nominal punishment.


    The captain of the twelfth division is Nie Yinmeng and Nie Yuli, there is no difference, they are the same.


    Yamamoto''s gentle handling made everyone understand that Nie Yuli was still under the command of the commander-in-chief, and he did not fall out of favor at all.


    When Jiro, the head of the sparrow, withdrew the order, Yamamoto Motoyanagi calmed down and said in a low tone:


    "The riots caused by the invasion have been going on all morning. As the captains of each division, don''t you have anything to say?"


    A group of captains didn''t win a single trip in the morning, and they were even knocked out by someone, which made people laugh out loud.


    Although Zeraki Kenpachi has been rescued by the vice-captain Kusaka Yachiryu, the news about him and the misfortune will be spread soon. How will the world view the 13th Division of the Guardian?


    A travel disaster can defeat a captain, so can thirteen travel disasters destroy the entire Jingling Court?


    Then, such a Jingling Court, such a thirteenth division of the Guardian Court, why do they rule the Soul Soul Realm?


    And the reason for this is absolutely inseparable from the laziness of these captains!


    This guy who cares about the front and back, doesn''t want to take action, for fear of causing trouble, does he still have his eyes on Yamamoto Yuan Liusai?


    As soon as these words came out, all the captains were silent, causing the hall to fall into a long silence.


    On the side, Ichimaru Gin of the third division team was sneering in his heart.


    Captain-level Shinigami is not allowed to break out of spiritual pressure in Jingling Court, and if he releases Zanpakut¨­ without authorization, he will be accused by the central forty-sixth room.


    Under such circumstances, who would dare to touch others?


    One second, you killed the enemy for Jingling Court, and the next second you were convicted and thrown into prison for this matter. Under such circumstances, who would dare to come forward?


    And this kind of situation where no one dares to come forward, isn''t that the reason why you, Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai, are supporting the central forty-sixth room?


    The strongest **** of death is willing to obey the orders of the forty-sixth room of the central office. How can their subordinates dare to violate the ban?


    At this time, Yamamoto Motoyanagi, who did not know the sneer in Ichimaru Gin''s heart, once again tapped the ground heavily with his cane:


    "Don''t speak? You''re dumb!"


    None of the captains spoke, and Quan thought he was really dumb.


    At this moment, Jiro, the head of the sparrow, ran quickly from the side to Yamamoto Motoyanagi, and hurriedly reported:


    "I just received the news that Captain Nie Yuli has been confirmed to be killed by the accident."


    For a moment, the whole place was silent.


    Jingle Chunshui opened his mouth even more, stunned.


    Is the captain really dead?


    Am I really a crow''s mouth?


    Thinking of this, Jingle Chunshui turned to look at Hitsugaya Toshiro.


    However, when he looked at it, he found that Hitsugaya Toshiro avoided his sight.


    This is embarrassing.


    Chapter 0025 He must be captured alive


    The viscous Reishi like cement enveloped the entire inner hall in an instant.


    A rattle sounded.


    But it was Yamamoto Yuan Liusai who crushed the cane in his hand, revealing the dusty Zanpakut¨­ inside.


    At this moment, some young captains who had endured the oppression of spiritual oppression knew that Yamamoto Motoyasu''s knife was hidden in the crutches.


    And at this time, Yamamoto Yuanyusai, who heard Nie Yuri''s death, narrowed his eyes and said coldly:


    "who is it?"


    The gods of death in Jingling Court are all martial artists, and there are very few scientific researchers. In recent years, the Technology Development Bureau of the 12th Division has been responsible for Urahara Kisuke and Nie Mayuri.


    And Urahara Kisuke had escaped from the Soul World for some reason, and the rest was only Nirvana.


    This is also the reason why Nie Mayuri blatantly conducted human experiments and mutilated the souls of Ryuhun Street, and Yamamoto Motoyuki still indulges him.


    Compared with the new technology developed by Nie Yuli, some souls will die when they die. Anyway, the real dead are extradited to the soul world every day, and there is no shortage of these souls.


    But now, Nimori was killed.


    Still in the Jingling Court.


    This was the biggest challenge the Soul Society received after the captain''s rebellion a hundred years ago.


    Absolutely cannot be tolerated!


    Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai''s killing intent was Ling Ran.


    No matter who it is, he must behead the other party, in order to correct the law of the corpse and soul world!


    At this time, Jiro, the head of the sparrow, hesitated for a while, and glanced at the captains.


    The meaning is obvious, there are some things that are not suitable for the captains to know.


    However, the angry Yamamoto Yuan Liusai didn''t care about this: "Speak!"


    Jiro, the head of the sparrow, shuddered for a while, and his eyes flickered: "According to the testimony of the vice-captain Niyinmeng, the person who killed the captain of Niyuli was a calamity."


    "Travel disaster?!"


    Hearing this, the captains were in an uproar.


    Although I guessed it, I really heard that the captain was killed by the accident, which still shocked everyone.


    This is not like Zeraki Kenpachi and one-on-one with the misfortune, perishing together, but being killed.


    The nature is decidedly different.


    In addition to the replacement of the team and the rebellion of the captain, it was the first time in the Soul Society that a captain was broken into the Jingling Court and forcibly killed.


    The first time in a thousand years!


    At this time, Yamamoto Motoyanai, who was suppressing his anger, saw that something was wrong with his deputy and scolded:


    "It''s all said and done!"


    Hearing this, Jiro, the head of the sparrow, did not dare to hide it. He gritted his teeth and said hesitantly:


    "The calamity that killed Captain Nie was said to be a Quincy!"


    "what?"


    Yamamoto Yuan Liusai suddenly stood up:


    "Quiet Master?!"


    He looked at the location of the fifth division in amazement, felt it carefully, and then said strangely:


    "No, it''s not his Reiatsu."


    Hearing this, some captains were immediately at a loss.


    Not his Reiatsu?


    Who is he?


    Why is the captain so flustered?


    However, only the thousand-year-old captains such as Ky¨­raku Chunsui and Uno Hanaritsu and Aizen Sousuke know this.


    The person Yamamoto Motoyanai spoke of was ''Yuhabach''.


    The first ancestor of the Quincy, the Quincy who was defeated and sealed by Yamamoto Yuan Liusai thousands of years ago.


    And just now, Yamamoto Motoyanagi confirmed that the Reiatsu who killed Nimori did not belong to Yohabach.


    At this time, in the face of many captains'' questions, Yamamoto Yuanyusai did not explain, but opened his eyes and frowned:


    "If it wasn''t for that person, all the captain-level Quincy Exterminators should have been executed."


    At this time, Jingle Chunshui, who knew the inside story, lowered the brim of his bucket hat and said:


    "Father, could it be a Quincy Master who has only grown up recently?"


    "Impossible, 200 years ago, the Quincy was close to exterminating the family, and the current population has even been reduced to less than a hundred people. With this size of population, I want to be born..."


    Yamamoto Motoyuki said this and suddenly stopped talking.


    Only the restless Reiatsu was proving the restlessness in his heart.


    Yes!


    With a population of less than 100 people, it is almost impossible for a disabled Quincy master to give birth to a captain-level character.


    However, the race of the Quincy is a race that gives birth to ''heterogeneous'' every hundred years.


    Those aliens originate from the spirit king who was sealed. The spirit king wanted to destroy himself, and the successor he gave birth to was a quencher with the potential of the spirit king.


    And it is not impossible for such a Quincy to become the captain in a short period of time.


    In an instant, Yamamoto Motoyanagi understood the truth.


    Just like in the past, the Spirit King once again resisted them.


    Thinking of this, Yamamoto Motoyasu said indifferently:


    "This matter is tentatively discussed, and the immediate priority is to deal with the issue of travel disasters."


    The captains next to him were in a fog.


    The population is less than 100 people, and the Quincy masters who have broken many inheritances cannot give birth to strong people. The captains can still understand.


    But how could such a moth make such a fool out of a Quincy with hundreds of people?


    Who is he? Who is this Quincy who suddenly appeared and possesses the power of the captain?


    Then, even if the captains guessed again, they didn''t dare to talk about it without Yamamoto Motoyasu nodding, they could only speculate in their hearts.


    In contrast, Aizen, who had been smiling all the time, silently observed Yamamoto Motoyanagi with sarcastic eyes.


    When it comes to the secret that Death God betrayed the Spirit King in the past and made it into a human pillar, Yamamoto Motoyuki just wanted to hide it.


    That''s right, in the past thousand years, other than Team Zero, the person who has benefited the most has been Yamamoto Motoyasu.


    In the face of a ''Spiritual King candidate'' who has grown to the captain level, what Yamamoto Yuanyugai wants to do now is not to kill, but to capture him, in order to deter Team Zero and fight for the thirteenth Team of the Guardian more benefits.


    In the human world, it would be ''intimidating the prince to deter eunuchs''.


    How ridiculous.


    Just when Aizen was laughing in his heart, Yamamoto Motoyanai had already begun to issue orders for the incident.


    "Faced with the accidental invasion, which led to the death of a captain, this old man believes that the current state of the Jingling Court is not enough to deal with."


    "From now on, all captains are allowed to completely liberate Zanpakut¨­ in the Jingling Garden!"


    "If a disaster is found, all captains are obliged to crusade them. If there is resistance, they will be killed on the spot!"


    Speaking of which, Yamamoto Motoyanagi tapped the ground heavily with his half-broken cane.


    The captains suddenly became solemn, but many captains showed concern.


    The captain level allows …d…d…d, once fully liberated, Jingling Court is afraid that it will fall into the flames of war.


    In the face of the travel disaster of unknown strength, among them, there is a possibility that a few people may have to be reduced.


    And just after giving the order to kill or kill, Yamamoto Motoyasu said again:


    "During the trip, the captain-level Quincy master is the most important thing. In order to ensure that the Quincy master cannot be revived, this traveler must be caught alive, and the dynamics of the Quincy master in his mouth must be investigated to prevent the fish from slipping through the net! "


    As soon as these words came out, all the captains had different expressions on their faces.


    Chapter 0026 I am Hipsaga, got it!

 Chapter 22：

    After Yamamoto Motoyanai''s order to capture alive was issued.


    As the youngest captain present, Hitsugaya Toshiro was a little confused.


    Capture a captain alive?


    Are you afraid that you will embarrass me, Hitsugaya?


    Nie Yuli has so many ways of keeping secrets, and he was killed by the other party. Now he wants him to capture the other party alive?


    Isn''t this a joke?


    At this time, Jingle Chunshui, who heard the order, already understood what Yamamoto Motoyuki meant, and said with a slightly serious face:


    "Father, this job cannot be done by a single captain."


    Except for him and Mao Zhihualie, it was too difficult for everyone present to capture a captain-level officer alive, and even a little careless would be counter-killed by the other party.


    Therefore, he did not recommend letting the captains go to catch each other with their hands tied.


    Even if he knew that Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai was trying to coerce Team Zero to make a profit, it was the same.


    A Quincy who may only be a reserve for the Spirit King is not worth the lives of many captains in the Soul Society.


    Furthermore, Team Zero has rarely interfered with Jingling Court from the lower realm, and some of the new generation are not even aware of the existence of Team Zero.


    Yamamoto Yuan Liusai wanted to reserve a quasi-spiritual king and threatened the zero team, which was a little too cautious.


    "It''s okay!"


    Yamamoto Yuan Liusai waved his hand, and then said coldly:


    "You just need to stop each other and capture his job alive, this old man will solve it!"


    "hiss-!"


    The sound of sucking in cold air sounded.


    Yamamoto Yuan Liu Saijuguo personally shot?


    The **** of death, who has occupied the strongest throne for thousands of years, has decided to capture a Quincy himself?


    This is simply not wanting to give the other party a way to live!


    Beside him, Aizen Sousuke pushed up his glasses, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Not caring about the surprise of the captains, Yamamoto Motoyanai said coldly:


    "Broken Bee!"


    "exist!"


    The captain of the second division, Broken Bee, took a step forward and bowed his head.


    "All members of the secret mobile unit are dispatched. Be sure to find out the movement and purpose of the accident, and report it to the first team, waiting for my instructions."


    "Yes!"


    "In addition to this, the members of each team will take over the jurisdiction in an all-round way. If any accident is found, report it to the captain immediately, and each captain will deal with it according to the situation."


    "If you find traces of the Quincy Extinguisher''s travel disaster, hold on to the other party and report directly to the first team!"


    "Yes!" ¡ÁN


    The captains bowed their heads.


    They understood that Yamamoto Yuanyanyu was planning to make a real move.


    Once they are locked in the calamity, what awaits them is the net of God''s thirteenth division.


    At that time, I am afraid that all the misfortunes, except the Quincy Master, will be sentenced to capital punishment and saved by the righteous law.


    The captains either sneered or sympathized in their hearts.


    Seeing that the matter was finalized, Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai tapped the floor again and said, "Let''s end the meeting!"


    The captains heard the sound and left.


    At this time, Hitsugaya Toushiro noticed that Aizen Sou Yusuke seemed to be a few steps behind deliberately, and was in parallel with the captain of the third division, Ichimaru Gin.


    Seeing this, he was surprised for a moment, and paid a little attention to the two of them.


    Aizen walked beside Ichimaru Gin with a smile, and said softly, "This time, Captain Ichimaru''s purpose has been achieved, right?"


    "Oh, Captain Aizen, what are you talking about?" Ichimaru Gin squinted and smiled like a fox.


    Actually...he really didn''t know what Aizen was talking about?


    Is this gloomy guy thinking of some conspiracy again?


    Ichimaru Gin was suspicious, but then found Toushiro Hitsugaya who was eavesdropping.


    This idiot, without pretending to be eavesdropping, even swept his gaze, he was really too young.


    However, at this time, Aizen raised his face slightly and said:


    "You can''t hide from me your cooperation with him."


    "Oops? Cooperation? Captain Aizen, what are you talking about? What evidence is there?"


    Ichimaru Yin felt helpless, obviously it was the cooperation between you Aizen and Su Jin, and wanted to cheat him for Mao? Is it fun to be watched day and night by a captain?


    As soon as he said this, he was afraid that he would be annoyed to death by Hitsugaya Toshiro!


    And if he hurt Hitsugaya Toshiro, Matsumoto Ranju must be dissatisfied with him?


    Are you Aizen trying to make me happy?


    "Evidence, hum, there will be."


    After Aizen said this, he sneered and walked out of the hall.


    At this time, Ichimaru Gin already understood that Aizen''s suspended animation plan was about to begin.


    Although he knew that Aizen was going to feign death to escape, but he didn''t know that it was such a suspended animation, which really made him miserable.


    Thinking of this, Ichimaru Yin did not speak, but left the hall with an ugly face.


    And this scene was naturally seen by Hitsugaya Toshiro.


    Aizen said ''your collaboration with him''? Ichimaru Gin also had an extremely ugly face, just like a dead mother, which had to make Hitsugaya Toshiro think more.


    Could it be said that during the travel disaster, someone joined forces with Ichimaru Bank?


    When the traveler invaded the Jingling Garden gate before, Ichimaru Gin swaggered to block the door, and also released the Zanpakut¨­.


    The results of it? Unexpectedly, he came back struttingly without hurting a trip accident.


    There is a problem here.


    The captain risked being punished by the central forty-sixth room to release Zanpakut¨­.


    In the end, he didn''t kill him.


    Although this proves that the strength of the accident is very strong, why does Ichimaru Yin take the risk to prove it?


    Is the purpose of Ichimaru Yin doing this to prove that he has nothing to do with the misfortune?


    What is he doing in a hurry to prove this?


    And now, in the death of Captain Nimori, did Ichimaru also have Gin''s arm?


    The dead Captain Nimori didn''t even break out, and he just died in the fifth division''s jurisdiction, which is a problem in itself.


    It would be reasonable if Ichimaru Gin lured Nie Mayuri to the fifth division area, and then attacked and killed Nie Mayuri together with the travel disaster, and killed him off guard.


    The purpose of choosing the jurisdiction of the fifth division is probably to warn Captain Aizen who has discovered an abnormality.


    This is another side proof of Ichimaru Yin''s betrayal of Jing Lingting.


    Also, from before, he found that this man was always smiling like a fox, always staring at him and Matsumoto Ranju in the dark.


    I usually thought it was nothing, but now that I think about it, I am afraid he is being targeted, right?


    This!


    Could it be that the next captain to die will be his Hitsugaya?


    Thinking of this, Hitsugaya Toshiro suddenly looked serious.


    He understands that not many people in Jing Lingting have noticed the Ichimaru silver problem, maybe even only himself.


    And in the absence of evidence, no one will doubt a captain.


    In this way, he is the only one who can protect himself and the Soul Soul Realm!


    Thinking of this, Hitsugaya Toushiro looked at Ichimaru Gin''s leaving back, his eyes flickering.


    Twelfth Division, Technology Development Bureau.


    Nieyinmeng, who just got the position of the temporary captain, waved it casually, let go of the black death butterfly who communicated, and then turned around and bowed to Su Jin:


    "My lord, the information you requested has been passed on to the first team."


    "very good."


    Su Jin, who was sitting in the director''s seat, pushed his glasses and then focused his eyes on the computer screen in front of him.


    The information shown above is all the information in the Technology Development Bureau.


    There are Zanpakut¨­, Shunpo, and Shidou, and more are ghost data.


    At this time, Su Jin is studying these data and information, so as to scrutinize the corresponding means for his own use.


    At this time, Orihime Inoue, who had been standing by and witnessed how Su Jin arranged the 13th Division, hesitated for a while, and asked in a low voice:


    "Excuse me... where did the real Ishida-kun go?"


    Su Jin looked at the glasses on the computer screen, quietly reflecting the light from the screen.


    The corners of the thin lips were raised little by little under the face whose eyes could not be seen clearly.


    Chapter 0027 Su Jin, who is not good at disguise


    Su Jin, who was sitting on the swivel chair, pressed her toes slightly, and the chair turned around, facing Orihime Inoue.


    At this time, he asked a little curiously:


    "When did you find out?"


    Although Su Jin didn''t hide too much in the past, but one after another was noticed abnormal, which made him doubt his ability to disguise.


    Inoue Orihime took a step back subconsciously, and said with some fear and some worry:


    "I don''t know how to say it, it''s just a feeling, right?"


    "Is that so..." Female intuition? Su Jin couldn''t help thinking.


    At this time, Inoue Orihime raised his eyebrows slightly, as if remembering something, and added:


    "Maybe it''s the sight?"


    She paused when she said this, and continued:


    "Ishida-kun looks at me, it''s not like you."


    "What is it?" Is there actually a problem with the line of sight? Su Jin said strangely.


    Inoue Orihime hesitated for a moment, seemingly hesitating, and finally, she gritted her teeth and said:


    "The girls in the class are saying ''Does Ishida-kun like Kurosaki-kun?''"


    "I think, if it''s Ishida-kun like this, I''m afraid I won''t avoid it when I change clothes?"


    Speaking of which, Inoue Orihime also looked at Nirvana Dream on the side:


    "Never say things like ''follow me'' to girls."


    What''s the problem?


    By the way, are there any problems with the girls in your class? Is this how you treat Ishida Yuryu and Kurosaki Ichigo? Rotten eyes look at people?


    Su Jin was slightly surprised, then laughed:


    "In this way, I''m really not suitable for disguise."


    Unoohana Lie and Inoue Orihime, two disguised two times were found to be abnormal, Su Jin felt a little helpless.


    As a person, I am afraid he really has no talent for camouflage.

 Chapter 23：

    At this time, Inoue Orihime took a deep breath and summoned the courage to say:


    "I''ve answered the question."


    She answered the question, so the fake Ishida Yulong in front of him should also say where the real person is?


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his brows, turned his head to the side, and said in surprise, "Do you think we are exchanging information?"


    Inoue Orihime did not refute, but bravely stared at the face of ''Su Jin''.


    "interesting."


    Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth slightly, then turned the chair back and said:


    "That Quincy was locked in a private house by me, and he will come out by himself in 7 days."


    Hearing this, Orihime Inoue breathed a sigh of relief, as if she was glad that Yuryu Ishida was not killed.


    Then, she thought about it for a while, and whispered to persuade:


    "Could you please stop doing this?"


    "If you fake Ishida-kun like this, I''m afraid many people will blame Ishida-kun for the bad things you did."


    Su Jin didn''t look back, but said lightly, "Are you teaching me to do things?"


    Inoue Orihime opened his mouth and retorted in a low voice:


    "I didn''t want to do this, I just wanted to tell you that it''s not right to do this, you are deliberately hurting Ishida-kun."


    "Change to a bad-tempered villain, you''re probably dead, Miss Inoue."


    Su Jin let out a snort, mocking Inoue Orihime for being innocent, and at the same time, took out the pocket watch from his arms.


    Opening the pocket watch, Su Jin looked at the hour hand pointing to ''5'', and said silently for a moment:


    "But like you said, next, Ishida Yulong''s identity should not be used continuously."


    Does impersonating someone else''s identity really don''t increase influence? Seeing that the numbers have not changed, Su Jin thought a little helplessly.


    Summarize the rules.


    If you want to increase your influence, you must use your own name and appearance.


    Among them, the name should be an important condition.


    The name represents who the influence that is generated belongs to.


    Appearance should play a role in fixing the influence on him.


    In this way, if people pretend to be him and do some big things, it should also increase the fit of the world.


    But if there are too many OEMs, there will be problems in the final step of observing the box garden.


    For example, divide the rewards that belonged to him to those who impersonate him to do things.


    This kind of thing has a precedent in the gift game in the small garden.


    In some gift games, the center of the small garden will distinguish who is the biggest contributor and give targeted rewards.


    As a result, Su Jin may not be able to find someone to act in his place to quickly increase his influence.


    Sure enough, as Bai Yasha said, the abyss method is indeed very troublesome... Su Jin sighed inwardly.


    At this time, hearing that Su Jin seemed to want to give up the fake Ishida Yulong, Inoue Orihime couldn''t help but clapped her hands and said in surprise:


    "Are you going to get back to the way you were? That''s great."


    Su Jin looked at her sideways, and said with a smile, "Are you curious about my appearance?"


    "No, no." Inoue Orihime waved her hands again and again.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Are you going to tell others about my appearance? Like that Kurosaki Ichigo?"


    "No, no, if you''re willing to give up framing Ishida-kun, I''m willing to keep a secret for you."


    Inoue Orihime said in a serious tone.


    "Huh, a woman with a strange stance."


    Su Jin snorted and refocused on the computer:


    "From now on, call me Su Jin, Ishida-kun or something, don''t make trouble if it sounds like it."


    "Okay, Su Jin-jun." Inoue Orihime responded very briskly.


    To this, Su Jin didn''t answer, just turned her back and said:


    "Don''t change your clothes in front of men next time, it''s too damaging."


    After all, his Su Jin''s disguise was planted on this trick.


    "I thought you would turn around!"


    Not caring about Orihime Inoue''s loud refutation behind him, Su Jin pointed at the computer and said to Nie Yinmeng with a smile:


    "Bring me a copy of this ''barrier device'' on the computer."


    "Okay." Nieyinmeng bowed his head respectfully.


    Fourth Division area.


    Uzhihualie led Toru Yuyin along the narrow alley.


    "The Jingling Court is on full alert, and the captain level allows you to solve it. Are those travel disasters all lunatics?"


    Holding the handle of the knife, Toru Yuyin, who walked beside Uzhihualie, said in a slightly trembling voice.


    Although she is the vice-captain of the fourth division, her combat effectiveness is not strong!


    The Fourth Division is a medical team. If those madmen''s misfortunes target them, wouldn''t it be over?


    "Don''t worry, Yongyin, it will be fine." Uno Hanalie said with a smile, with his hands hidden in his sleeves.


    "But..." Hu Cheyongyin shrank his neck and said helplessly: "Captain, you only take me out for patrol!"


    In the area under the jurisdiction of the fourth division, she and Uzhihualie are the only ones patrolling!


    There is clearly a problem!


    Are she and Captain Uno Hana being used as bait?


    In other words, how could the medical team be used as bait!


    What the **** is the first team thinking?


    Uzhihualie smiled and said:


    "Ah, after all, other children have no ability to protect themselves in the face of travel disasters."


    "Although I say so..."


    Tiger Toru Yongyin looked at his captain who was as relaxed as he was shopping, and was really speechless.


    Now it seems that the captain who is only good at medical ghost path is only her to protect.


    Just when Toru Yuyin thought so, Uno Hanarie, who was on the side, grabbed her clothes.


    "What''s wrong? Captain?"


    Toru Yuyin stopped and looked sideways at Uzhihualie suspiciously.


    At this moment, she saw Uno Hana Lie looking straight ahead with a smile on her face.


    ? !


    isn''t it? Hu Cheyongyin turned his head stiffly, but saw two people in death tyrant costumes blocking the intersection ahead.


    These two are Su Jin and Inoue Orihime.


    Chapter 0028 If you don''t die, how will we communicate?


    Road is blocked.


    Uzhihualie was not surprised, just looked around with a smile and said:


    "Is this feeling, the barrier device? It seems to be guarding against me asking for help!"


    "Huh?!" Hu Toru Yongyin, who had already pressed the help device, was suddenly stunned.


    Call for help blocked? Doesn''t that mean that the two of them, the medical staff, will face the calamity attack alone?


    Isn''t this the end of the calf?


    At this time, Su Jin, still wearing the appearance of ''Ishida Yulong'', pushed his glasses and said:


    "Captain of the 4th Division, Uzhihualie, isn''t the purpose of your acting alone just to lead me out?"


    "Eh, is that so?"


    Toru Yuyin said in astonishment.


    Co-authoring is not the first team to let them be the bait, but the leader of his own initiative to be the bait?


    Captain, you are making me suffer! Since it''s a nanny, don''t be uncomfortable!


    Mao Zhihualie did not refute, just looked at Su Jin with a smile and said:


    "Are you still going to wear that kind of mask? Su Jinshixi."


    Hu Cheyongyin was stunned, and looked at Uzhihualie with some stunned expression:


    "Captain, the person on the opposite side is someone else, right?"


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    Applause broke out.


    After Su Jin applauded, he took off his glasses with a smile, and said indifferently:


    "Although I originally planned to cancel the disguise, I didn''t expect you to see through it so quickly."


    When Su Jin said this, he said in a low tone:


    "As expected of the captain of the first-generation Eleventh Division, Uzhihua Baqianliu, your sharpness is completely beyond my expectations."


    Hearing the title of Uzhihua Baqianliu, Uzhihualie slightly widened her eyes and still looked at Su Jin with a smile.


    "The captain of the first-generation Eleventh Team? Isn''t that the founder of the Eleventh Team?"


    Tiger Toru Yongyin is completely stunned now.


    The leader of his family who is super powerful in treating ghosts is actually the founder of the eleventh team who can only chop chop chop?


    Are you kidding me?


    But!


    Captain Usohana didn''t refute at all!


    "Yongyin, step back one kilometer, the farther the better." Uzhihualie slowly pulled out the Zanpakut¨­ from his waist.


    "Yes, Captain!" Upon seeing this, Hu Cheyongyin quickly turned around and ran back.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin also said to Inoue Orihime:


    "You also retreat."


    "Oh¡­"


    Inoue Orihime, who understood that she was only brought to prove that Su Jin was in trouble, nodded hesitantly, turned and ran away.


    I still haven''t seen the real face... Orihime Inoue, who ran away, couldn''t help but think so.


    At this time, Uno Hanaritsu, who let Inoue Orihime leave, smiled and said:


    "How long are you going to wear that appearance?"


    "An anxious woman."


    Su Jin took out the pocket watch from his arms, and when he saw the number ''6'', the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    He put away his pocket watch, pulled out the Zanpakut¨­ at his waist, and said with a smile:


    "Speaking of how did I find out?"


    Unohakalie smiled and replied:

 Chapter 24：

    "intuition!"


    "When I first met, I felt your danger, and then the invasion of travel disasters, the death of Captain Nimori in the jurisdiction of the fifth division made me aware of the abnormality."


    "At that time, in the area under the jurisdiction of the fifth division, the only one who could kill Captain Nie, besides Captain Aizen, was you."


    "Captain Aizen is naturally unlikely to be the murderer, so, excluding travel disasters, you are the most suspect."


    "It''s just that it seems a little inconspicuous under the invasion of travel together."


    Speaking of which, Uno Hanaritsu looked at the back of Inoue Orihime and said:


    "It''s just, I didn''t expect you to collude with the travel disaster."


    "It now seems that I, who may have discovered your true body, should be your sure-fire target."


    "That''s why you act alone to draw me out?"


    Su Jin flipped the hair on his forehead, sighed and said:


    "A woman''s intuition is really dangerous."


    As soon as the words fell, Su Jin had come to the back of Mao Zhi Hualie, stabbed with a knife, and stabbed Mao Zhi Hualie''s right eye.


    "Come on, let me see the swordsmanship of the original Kenpachi!"


    Maozhihua Liejia knife bounced off the thrust, and with a movement of his wrist, Zanpakut¨­ slashed Su Jin''s Zanpakut¨­ towards his neck.


    With a knife, Su Jin''s figure was cut open by Mao Zhihualie.


    "Afterimage?" Mao Zhihualie was shocked.


    And just behind her, Su Jin swung down the blade indifferently.


    Clang!


    Zanpakut¨­ was once again held up by Uzhikalie.


    However, before she could bounce, Su Jin''s right hand suddenly turned into an afterimage, and dozens or hundreds of sword lights were drawn in the air.


    Seeing this, Mao Zhihua did not retreat but approached. While blocking, he bullied him and quickly narrowed the distance between the two.


    The tinkling of the blades staggered one after another.


    Then suddenly, Su Jin slashed with his saber and opened Mao Zhihualie''s death tyrant.


    In contrast, Mao Zhihualie''s empty left hand suddenly appeared with a short knife, stabbing Su Jin''s face.


    After the moment of the fight, the two sides suddenly retreated 20 meters and stood opposite each other.


    Su Jin stared at Mao Zhihualie, raised his hand, and touched his cheek.


    And Mao Zhihualie glanced at his trembling left hand, then raised his head, looked at Su Jin, who had no scars on his cheeks, and frowned slightly:


    "Did the stab that compressed the Reiatsu still not cut through the skin? And the speed just now... Are you really a **** of death?"


    It''s tricky!


    Uzhihualie sighed in his heart.


    She could clearly see that Su Jin was a novice who was completely inexperienced in swordsmanship, and might not even have much actual combat experience.


    However, even so, the other party still fought back and forth with her.


    The reason is nothing else.


    The speed of the other party is too fast and too fast, far exceeding the death **** she has seen. Even if it is her, she can only see the afterimage in her eyes, and she can only use her experience to pick up the knife.


    In terms of pure attack speed, I am afraid that Shun Shen Ye Yi can''t match Su Jin.


    Coupled with the unreasonable hardness of the skin, Unohakalie really couldn''t think of her chances of winning in this state.


    By kendo?


    With her swordsmanship, killing is nothing more than fast, accurate and ruthless. It is basically impossible to kill the opponent when the speed is far from enough.


    As for Reiatsu, even if the other party didn''t reveal it, judging from the current situation, it wouldn''t be too weak.


    As such...


    "This is the third time..."


    Uzhihualie put the knife back into its sheath, and then untied the braid on his chest little by little, revealing the clavicle with the knife body underneath.


    At the same time, Uzhihualie''s temperament has also changed abruptly.


    From gentle to fierce, to aggressive.


    At this time, Mao Zhihualie held the knife again, squinted his eyes, looked at Su Jin not far away, and said:


    "Over the years, you are the third man who forced me to go all out."


    "Oh? It''s an honor."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, and then held the handle of the knife with some excitement.


    "Then in return, if I don''t die, would you like to date me?"


    Mao Zhihualie raised his brows, and his tone regained a little gentleness:


    "Are you confessing by fighting?"


    "Accidentally suits my appetite..."


    Uzhihualie smiled and lowered the Zanpakut¨­:


    "...The solution, it''s all done!"


    Crimson blood spurted out instantly, surrounding the surroundings!


    The spiritual barrier that blocked the surrounding area was washed away by the torrent of spiritual pressure in an instant!


    In an instant, the sky of Jingling Court was blasted with a big hole by the rising red spiritual pressure!


    "This is!"


    In the Confession Palace, Kuchiki Byakuya, the captain of the sixth division, clenched his fists subconsciously.


    Then, Kurosaki Ichigo rose into the sky and shouted:


    "Rukia!"


    In the main hall of the first team, Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai looked towards the south, frowning.


    In the medical area of ??the fourth division, Kenpachi Zeraki tried hard to hold the knife, but found that he couldn''t hold the hilt, so he shouted angrily:


    "Damn it! It''s impossible to cut people at this time!"


    Fifth Division Patrol Area.


    Aizen Sousuke pushed up his glasses, and a smile appeared on his face.


    A famous captain looked in the direction of the fourth division with a shocked expression on his face.


    till the end.


    In the 8th Division team house, Jingle Chunshui, who had just beaten up a calamity, raised his head slightly in astonishment and looked towards the east:


    "This spiritual pressure... is she actually serious?"


    After confirming it again and again, after confirming that it was Uzhihualie with all his strength, Jingle Chunshui lowered his hat and said:


    "Things are getting bigger and bigger!"


    Chapter 0029 Don''t you feel romantic?


    Eighth squad.


    Jingle Chunshui looked east, then lowered his head and looked at the tall man in front of him who was knocked to the ground by himself.


    That''s a member of the ''Traveling Disaster'', Chadu Taihu.


    After restraining Chadu Taihu with the ghost way, Jingle Chunshui put the scabbard against his chin with a smile:


    "I''m sorry, little brother in trouble, although it''s a bit presumptuous, but there is something I can''t understand here, and I want to ask you."


    Chadu Taihu didn''t speak, just kept silent.


    Seeing this, Jingle Chunshui was not surprised.


    The man in front of him who had no killing intent and challenged him single-handedly was a little weaker, but he admired his behavior. He was a man.


    And such a person, in Jingle Chunshui''s view, must be someone who cares about his companions.


    Thinking of this, he said with a smile:


    "Is this really good? All the captains of Jingling Court have been allowed to release Zanpakut¨­, which means that people like me will continue to snipe your companions."


    "If you don''t cooperate with me, your companion may be killed?"


    "On the contrary, there is no problem in letting you go a little bit."


    "Threats or something, it''s too tasteless."


    Beside him, Ise Nanao, the adjutant of Jingle Chunshui, couldn''t bear it.


    After the first team ordered, the trip disaster has basically been on the kill list.


    Under such circumstances, it is really incompetent to use "let you go" to deceive intelligence.


    Jingle Chunshui glanced at Ise Nanao, and smiled slyly: "Little Nanao, I am serious."


    Ise Nanao did not speak, but stood calmly by the side.


    On the other side, after some entanglement in his heart, especially witnessing the overwhelming power of Jingle Chunshui, Chadu Taihu worried about the comfort of his companions, and said dullly:


    "What do you want to know?"


    Seeing this, Jingle Chunshui smiled and lowered his hat:


    "Your goals, specific personnel, and your own abilities."


    "I will only answer our purpose." Chadu Taihu''s tone was still dull.


    "...Okay." Jingle Chunshui narrowed his eyes and chuckled.


    Seeing this, Chadu Taihu slowly opened his mouth and said:


    "The reason we entered the Soul Society was to rescue our friend who was about to be sentenced to death, Rukia Kuchiki..."


    "What?" Ise Nanao was shocked: "Because of this, you actually broke into the Jingling Court and killed a captain?"


    "Kill the captain?" Chadu Taihu was a little surprised: "My companions should follow the method of ''fleeing immediately when they encounter the captain''."


    "Stop talking nonsense there..."


    Ise Nanao wanted to say something, but was stopped by Jingle Chunshui.


    "Okay, Xiao Qixu, enough is enough."


    Seeing this, Ise Nanao hesitated for a while, and stood aside patiently.


    Jingle Chunshui, on the other hand, pulled the edge of the bucket hat, looked at Chadu Taihu seriously, and said in a low voice:


    "Oh, I''m afraid that the bad hunch in my heart is about to come true."


    It was actually because of Rukia Kuchiki... Ky¨­raku Chunsui felt a chill.


    The adopted daughter of the dead wood family who was brought back to the Jingling Court to be tortured because of the power of the human death god.


    The fact that the other party was about to be sentenced to death was a bit overwhelming for Jingle Chunshui.


    But now the purpose of breaking into Jingling Court is actually to rescue the other party. This news makes Jingle Chunshui understand that the matter is serious.


    Since it is to save people, the plan to travel in trouble must be to sneak in, but now, someone has blatantly killed a captain...


    This is a hidden force that is taking advantage of the troubles to fish in troubled waters!


    Just when Jingle Chunshui was thinking about it, two amazing spiritual pressures came from the Confession Palace in the distance.


    Jingle Chunshui looked over in surprise: "Captain Kuchiki? The other one seems to be the one who knocked down Captain Zergi?"


    Thinking of this, Jingle Chunshui immediately turned his head and looked at Chadu Taihu Road:


    "Who is the strongest among you? This is very important, I hope you can clarify, is it a Quincy?"


    Hearing this, Chadu Taihu hesitated for a while, and finally explained vaguely:


    "Although Quincy''s strength is strong, it is still much worse than another person, but the strongest one knows that he can''t face the captain directly."

 Chapter 25：

    "Sure enough!" Jingle Chunshui sighed.


    Immediately afterwards, he said to Ise Nanao:


    "Xiao Qixu, treat this person, and then send it to the fourth division, and then you will be on standby in the eighth division, and I will pick up Captain Unohana."


    "But¡­"


    Without waiting for Ise Nanao to respond, Ky¨­raku Chunsui had already left the 8th Division with Shunpo.


    Seeing this, Ise Nanao could only sigh helplessly: "This second uncle always causes me trouble like this!"


    Fourth Division area.


    Jingle Chunshui appeared on top of a house that had been split open, watching the broken walls around it.


    "This scale... It seems that even the **** is used!"


    Jinglechun''s heart sank.


    Also a thousand-year-old **** of death, Uzhihualie, whose frontal combat power is still higher than him, was forced to use his swastika.


    This made him have to pull the enemy''s "thorny" to the highest level.


    If it doesn''t work, the enemy might be another monster comparable to the commander-in-chief, Yamamoto Motoyuki.


    "The enemy''s spiritual pressure has disappeared, but Captain Unohana''s spiritual pressure has not disappeared, but it is already very weak, is it a tragic victory?"


    Looking around, Jingle Chunshui, who had locked on the Lieling Pressure of the Flower of î֮»¨, came to the center of the battle that had become a Tiankeng.


    Then, he stood on the edge of the Tiankeng, looking at the center, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    There, a woman with disheveled hair was lying on the ground, covered with a spread out death tyrant outfit, and she could only see from the slight ups and downs that the other party was still breathing.


    Brush brush brush -!


    After a few short steps, Jingle Chunshui came to Uzhihualie''s side. Looking at the intact clothes on her body, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The thief smiled and said:


    "Are you still alive? Captain Uzhihua, I can''t believe that the other party can force you to exhaust your spiritual pressure..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was speechless as he looked at the blood that was gradually flowing from under his clothes on the ground.


    "Clearly the clothes are fine...but why..." Jingle Chunshui''s eyes were full of fear.


    This kind of blood, I am afraid that it will only appear if it is cut off by the waist?


    "Ah, it''s you..."


    The hoarse voice sounded, and Uzhihualie turned her head with difficulty and looked at Jingle Chunshui:


    "Wait a minute, the treatment of the vocal cords will take some time."


    Seeing this, Jingle Chunshui was silent for a moment, and when he felt almost the same, he asked:


    "Losing?"


    "...Yeah!" Uzhihualie, whose voice had recovered, actually laughed.


    Jingle Chunshui immediately asked, "How did you lose?"


    "Speed, strength, reflexes, resilience, and Reiatsu, I have been far surpassed by the opponent. Isn''t it normal to lose?"


    Uzhihualie''s face was pale, but gradually began to return to rosy.


    This is because she has been treating herself with ghosts.


    "Are you kidding? You should have figured it out right?" Jingle Chunshui was stunned.


    Uzhihualie''s **** [all], that is the ability to feel the scalp tingling when Jingle Chunshui encounters it.


    Melt all the chopped objects into **** water. While the **** water can cause huge damage to the enemy, it can also continuously heal Uno no Hana.


    In addition, Uno no Hana Lie himself claimed to be proficient in swordsmanship of eight thousand swordsmanship schools.


    Kazuto confronted him head-on, and Jingle Chunshui suspected that, apart from Yamamoto Motoyanagi and the completely liberated Kenpachi Zaraki, Uno Hanaritsu had no opponents at all.


    Falling to the ground, Mao Zhihualie, who was disheveled, gave a wry smile: "There is no way to break his defense."


    Jingle Chunshui opened his mouth, but found himself speechless.


    A defense that can''t be broken even by Unohana''s powerful solution... Could it be that the opponent''s ability is an ''absolute defense''?


    Compared with Jingle Chunshui''s silence, the smile on Uno Hana Lie''s face is getting better and better.


    Recalling the previous battle, she hummed a little tune and said in a satisfied tone:


    "My knife, I am afraid that it has cultivated a monster, a monster that devours everything."


    "How do you say?" Jingle Chunshui lowered his hat and said in a low voice.


    At this time, Mao Zhihualie raised the corners of his mouth and smiled happily:


    "That man came to me to hone his sword skills."


    "Mad!" Jingle Chunshui scolded.


    A madman who was so powerful that he found Kasuka Unohana to practice his sword, and a kendo madman who was half-killed and still laughing.


    The two of you just get together and forget about it, don''t come out and be scary!


    But when he thought of this kind of madman staring at the soul world, Jingle Chunshui suddenly felt his scalp tingle, and couldn''t help asking:


    "What weaknesses does the opponent have?"


    "Ah? Does that kind of thing exist?"


    Uno Hana Lie said in a questioning tone.


    Don''t ask me, I haven''t been cut by the other party... Jingle Chunshui scolded his heart, but also felt a little bit of fear.


    Even after the fight, Uno Hana Lie couldn''t feel the opponent''s weakness, so the next battle would be difficult to fight.


    At this time, Uzhihualie said in an uncertain tone: "Maybe... it''s a woman?"


    "What?" Jinglechun was stunned.


    At this time, Uzhihualie smiled weakly:


    "Don''t you think it''s romantic to confess to me before the fight, and then change me into decent clothes when you think I''m dead?"


    The corner of Jingle Chunshui''s mouth twitched a few times, and said:


    "It''s quite romantic."


    He only took Uno Hanaritsu''s words as a nerve.


    Fuck his romance, if this kind of killing is romantic, who would dare to marry a daughter-in-law!


    Thinking of this, Jingle Chunshui grinned and said:


    "I will inform the old man of the matter, but after that, you may be asked to add a written report."


    "Hmm..." Mao Zhihua responded fiercely, and then lay quietly on the ground, breathing gradually eased.


    Seeing this, Jingle Chunshui just left in a blink of an eye, found the vice-captain of the fourth division, Hu Toru Yongyin, and asked her to collect the body of her own captain. By the way, she suggested finding a psychiatrist, and then rushed to the first division.


    A monster whose fighting power scares people to death, only Yamamoto Motoyuki can be sure of it!


    Soul Soul Realm, this time is really going to be a big deal!


    Chapter 0030 Early Sentence


    Twelfth Division, Technology Development Bureau.


    After returning here, Su Jin took off his tattered death tyrant outfit and took out new clothes to put on.


    Then, he turned his head and said to Inoue Orihime, who was covering his eyes:


    "I just worked hard for you."


    "No, I just did a little thing, it''s not hard work, and..."


    Inoue Orihime waved his hands again and again, and then looked at Su Jin with a very strange look:


    "And why do you want me to treat that captain?"


    That''s right, it was not someone else who saved the life of Uno Hana Lie, who was seriously injured and dying, but Orihime Inoue, the weak and natural big-breasted woman in front of Su Jin.


    The opponent''s ability [Dun Shun Liu Hua], the healing ability is so powerful that it seems to reverse time.


    Only this ability can let the dying Uzhihualie save a small life, and even have the strength to heal himself.


    To be honest, after seeing this ability with his own eyes, Su Jin had the idea of ??packing Orihime Inoue to Hakotei.


    No matter how you say it, it''s not a bad thing to bring in a super nurse.


    Facing Orihime Inoue''s question, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Anyway, she''s my teacher. I''m really reluctant to kill her."


    Just as Mao Zhihualie thought, Su Jin did find her just to practice swordsmanship.


    After all, in Su Jin''s view, what he lacks most at present is the experience of fighting the enemy, as well as the technique of using a knife.


    And this, there is no one with the highest kendo realm in the soul world than Mao Zhihualie, who is suitable to teach him.


    Even though his way of asking for advice was very rude, he still remembered Unohakalie''s technique through the memory strengthened by his divine personality, and only waited for it to be fully absorbed and turned into experience.


    "teacher?"


    Inoue Orihime blinked and even tilted his head.


    She thought about the terrifying spiritual pressure of Su Jin and Mao Zhihualie when they cut, and the sea of ??blood that filled the sky and the ground, and then thought about the understatement of "teacher" in Su Jin''s mouth, and her mind was suddenly filled with question marks.


    Did the people in the Soul Society communicate with the teacher by slashing each other?


    At this time, Su Jin took the water that Niyinmeng handed over, took a sip, and said:


    "Make arrangements, I want a map of the secret passage that can lead directly to the Palace of Repentance."


    "Yes!" Nieyinmeng bowed slightly and stepped back.


    At this time, Inoue Orihime, who had recovered, looked at Su Jin with some doubts and said:


    "Repentance Palace? Where is that?"


    "Where Kuchiki Rukia is staying."


    After finishing speaking, Su Jin didn''t care about Inoue Orihime''s surprised face, but turned to look at the door.


    At this time, the door slowly opened, and Aizen Sousuke, who was wearing the captain''s uniform of the fifth division, strolled in.


    "I''m a little surprised."


    Lan Ran, who entered the room, looked at the scratch on the right side of Su Jin''s face, and raised his brows slightly.


    This has two meanings.


    One is that Su Jin will be injured by Mao Zhihualie, and the other is that Mao Zhihualie can only hurt Su Jin to this extent.


    The sudden third person made Inoue Orihime hide behind Su Jin subconsciously.


    At this time, Su Jin raised his hand at will, pinched his cheek, and forced out a few drops of red blood.


    After the blood was forced out, the scar on Su Jin''s face returned to its original state in an instant.


    "Sister Hua''s knife is still strong in the ability to melt substances. For her, as long as it causes a wound, it is enough."


    Mao Zhihua Lie''s **** solution, once a wound is caused, it is almost equal to a lore.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Su Jin''s spiritual pressure was far superior to her, and could even suppress her ability and defeat her.


    This is a defeat in the scale of power, not a defeat of ability, tactics.


    "The battle of the **** of death is nothing more than a battle of Reiatsu."


    Aizen smiled, put one hand in his pocket, glanced at Inoue Orihime, did not say anything, but asked Su Jin:


    "You want to see Rukia Kuchiki?"


    "That''s right."


    Su Jin nodded, then rubbed his chin and said:


    "Based on the current situation, this is probably the last chance."


    Kuchiki Rukia, currently the carrier of Urahara Kisuke Bengyu, to be honest, Su Jin is very curious about the heroine of the original work.


    From his point of view, after he defeated Karetsu Uno and Ichigo Kurosaki made a scene again, the Gotei Thirteenth Division would definitely react.

 Chapter 26：

    Therefore, Kuchiki Rukia''s execution may be brought forward.


    Therefore, these few hours may be the last chance to meet Rukia Kuchiki.


    "I understand."


    Aizen pushed his glasses, turned around and said:


    "I will ''die'' at night, and the next time we meet, I am afraid it will be at Bipolar Hill."


    Bipolar Hill is where Rukia Kuchiki was executed.


    In other words, Aizen''s plan has come to an end.


    Su Jin, who understood this, raised his eyebrows and said:


    "Aren''t you going to kill a few more captains?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Aizen smiled: "The new world still needs manpower to manage."


    Co-author Do you think that when you ascend to the throne, the **** of death will swear allegiance to you? How arrogant... Su Jin slandered, but didn''t say anything, letting Aizen leave the 12th Division.


    At this time, Orihime Inoue, who was hiding behind him, asked cautiously:


    "What happened to that captain just now?"


    "You take care too much."


    Su Jin glared at her, then looked down, and said:


    "Sure enough, the fat is all piled up there, and even the brain''s nutrition is used up."


    "Huh?" Inoue Orihime froze for a moment, then lowered her head, looked at it, and her face flushed instantly.


    "That''s not the case. I eat walnuts and other things that nourish the brain."


    "Are you serious?"


    Su Jin gave her a strange look, then without waiting for Inoue Orihime to refute, she said directly:


    "Get ready, it''s almost time to meet Kuchiki Rukia."


    "Okay, okay." Inoue Orihime bowed her head and replied.


    Team 1, Parliament Hall.


    Yamamoto Motoyasu sat silently on the main seat, looking at the empty room, with a black death butterfly on his hand that was transmitting a message.


    "Have you lost the flower..."


    "The purpose of the trip is Kuchiki Rukia, and there is a secret force behind Kuchiki Rukia''s execution?"


    "The opponent is pretending to be a Quincy? It was not someone else who killed Niyuli, but someone else?"


    "It''s ridiculous! That kid Jingle didn''t even know that he was cheated."


    An unknown **** of death pretending to be a Quincy?


    ridiculous.


    Since the spirit bow can be used, is the unknown **** of death really the **** of death?


    I''m afraid it wasn''t the Quincy Master pretending to be?


    Use this kind of false information to defraud him, when he Yamamoto Motoyanagi is old?


    However, the Quincy who could even defeat Mao Zhihualie, after thinking about it, there are only people over there.


    Thinking of this, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai stood up from his position, walked to the edge of the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked at Jingling Court and said:


    "Youhabach, it''s your handwriting... I was still soft after all!"


    "But mistakes, only once!"


    Soon.


    Black Death Butterfly was trash in Jingling Court.


    [Notice: The sentence for the serious crime of Kuchiki Rukia, the former member of the 13th Division, has been changed. ¡¿


    [The time is changed to one day later, at 8:00 in the morning, and the execution will take place on the Hill of Bipolar! ¡¿


    Thirteenth Division.


    Shirou Ukitake looked at the black death butterfly flying in his hand, covered his mouth and coughed twice:


    "Cough, is it early again? Or the day after tomorrow, does the captain want to wipe out all the Xiaoxiao in one go?"


    "But why, why are you targeting Rukia like this, her crime is only five years in prison at most."


    The sister of Byakuya Kuchiki, the captain of the sixth division, and the adopted daughter of the Kuchiki family, one of the four noble families.


    Even if such a person commits a serious crime, he will receive a certain pardon.


    Not to mention the fact that the power of the **** of death is distributed to humans, which has a history.


    At that time, the human client was even ordered to be apprehended, and the death sentence was only a hundred years.


    And as a noble Rukia, her sins, no matter how she thought about them, couldn''t possibly be as serious as this.


    Thinking of this, Ukitake Shirou made a decision.


    "Yiyi in Sifengyuan, I believe what you said."


    heard.


    On the corridor outside the house, the lying black cat scratched the fur with his legs, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "It would have been better to say so earlier."


    Seeing Shirou Ukitake making a decision, Sifengin Yeichi, who turned into a black cat, couldn''t help grinning:


    "Then, happy cooperation."


    Chapter 0031 Deadwood Rukia


    Da da da!


    In the underground passage of Jingling Court.


    Su Jin led Inoue Orihime to walk in this spacious and dark road.


    This was a secret passage for the secret mobile unit of the Second Division to move quickly, and now, it was used by Su Jin as a shortcut to the Palace of Penance.


    Stepping up the stairs and walking a distance, Su Jin reminded in a low voice:


    "It''s almost there."


    Inoue Orihime in the back took a deep breath.


    She looked at Su Jin who was still disguised as ''Ishida Yulong'' in front of her, and thought about the life and death of Kurosaki Ichigo and others in order to rescue Kuchiki Rukia. For a while, some didn''t know what to say. .


    The goal that his companions worked hard together, but with the help of a friend who was not a friend, made Inoue Orihime feel inexplicably complicated.


    At this time, Su Jin had reached the end of the road. He reached out and patted the wall, using the simple ghost road that was unlocked, and then gently pushed the wall away.


    The light of dusk suddenly shone into the alley, and Su Jin took a step forward, but came to the center of a cylindrical building.


    At this time, Inoue Orihime also came out of the secret passage, and then the door of the secret passage closed automatically.


    At this time, Su Jin said lightly:


    "Come along this spiral staircase, and above is where Kuchiki Rukia was imprisoned."


    Upon hearing this, Inoue Orihime took a deep breath and bowed earnestly, "Thank you."


    Su Jin turned to look at her at this time, and sneered, "I didn''t say I would help you save her."


    Hearing this, Inoue Orihime did not refute, but replied in a low voice:


    "At least thank you for giving me the chance to save Rukia."


    At this time, Su Jin, who walked to the front, said with a little playfulness: "Do you really want to save her?"


    Inoue Orihime was stunned, but nodded, and said sincerely:


    "Yes, I want to save Rukia-san."


    Part of the reason why her older brother, who had become a virtual, was able to become a Buddha was Kuchiki Rukia.


    At this time, the other party was being treated unfairly. Naturally, Orihime Inoue really wanted to save Rukia, just as in the past, she was saved by the other party from Xu''s hands.


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin was surprised and said:


    "I thought you saved her because of Kurosaki Ichigo, but did I think wrong?"


    "Why do you think so? Does this have anything to do with Kurosaki-san?" Inoue Orihime was surprised.


    Hearing this, Su Jin played with his taste:


    "Don''t you like that Kurosaki Ichigo?"


    "Eh, is there any?" Inoue Orihime was stunned.


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head and glanced at her. Although he couldn''t tell whether she was lying, he still understood that he seemed to be a bit of a villain to treat a gentleman''s belly.


    This woman really came out of her heart and wanted to rescue Kuchiki Rukia.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but be dumbfounded: "I thought you were a false Virgin, but I didn''t expect it to be a real Virgin?"


    "Eh? Our Lady, am I?"


    Inoue Orihime was a little stunned, but she didn''t understand why Su Jin had such a high opinion of her.


    However, at this time, Su Jin was not in the mood to continue chatting with her, and just said plainly:


    "We have arrived."


    At this time, Inoue Orihime realized that the two of them came to a room with an open door.


    At the same time, she also saw four people in white clothes standing on the wooden bridge in front of the gate, like guards.


    Inoue Orihime looked at Su Jin, who walked straight into the room, and then looked at the guard beside him, and said in a bit of confusion:


    "Shall we go in directly?"


    "Relax, a big boss is helping us, those guards can''t see us."


    After replying to such a sentence, Su Jin went deep into the Palace of Repentance, and saw the dead wood Rukia with his hands nailed to the wall and kneeling on the ground.


    Hearing the footsteps, Kuchiki Rukia couldn''t help but raised her head and looked at Su Jin.


    "Yo."


    Su Jin said hello casually, and at the same time looked at the woman in front of her with a hairstyle like an onion, a heroic face, and a little tenderness.


    "You are... Ishida...?"


    Kuchiki Rukia looked at the ''Ishida Yulong'' that Su Jin pretended to be, and for a while, she felt very strange.


    At this time, Orihime Inoue, who was behind Su Jin, stuck her head out and said hello:


    "Good afternoon, Kuchiki-san, are you okay now?"


    "Inoue..."


    The corners of Kuchiki Rukia''s mouth twitched, and she said helplessly:


    "I was surprised when I saw that idiot Ichigo before. I didn''t expect him to even pull you here."


    How foolhardy this is!


    Although she knew that Inoue Orihime had awakened some abilities before she left, she did not expect that Kurosaki Ichigo would bring Inoue Orihime to the Soul World.


    Isn''t this harmful?


    For a time, Kuchiki Rukia developed a sense of sight that his son led his fellow girls to sneak into the underworld organization.


    Not only that, but she is more guilty of killing a young girl in bloom.


    At this time, Inoue Orihime came over, touched the lock and said:


    "Anyway, why don''t you run away now?"


    "I reject."


    Kuchiki Rukia refused without even thinking about it, with a very indifferent tone.


    "Ah?" Inoue Orihime was stunned, looking at Rukia Kuchiki in confusion.

 Chapter 27：

    At this time, the princess who was "guarded by an evil dragon" said indifferently:


    "In the end, I returned to the Soul Realm with the mentality of confessing my guilt. Why do you two think I was illegally imprisoned?"


    "Don''t you think that I, who have lived in the corpse soul world for more than a hundred years, will not understand the rules of the corpse soul world?"


    "this¡­"


    Inoue Orihime was speechless for a while, and could only say some pale advice:


    "But, no matter what, it''s too much to be sentenced to death or something just for lending Kurosaki-kun the power to save himself?"


    "What''s wrong? I committed such a severe punishment. From the beginning, I made up my mind."


    Kuchiki Rukia said indifferently.


    "But..." Inoue Orihime, who didn''t know how to persuade others, was already a little panicked.


    At this time, Kuchiki Rukia was obviously not in the mood to continue speaking:


    "Okay, Inoue, it''s time for you to go back. Remember to tell Ichigo that his actions will only embarrass me and embarrass my family."


    Let these idiots continue to be willful, and I am afraid that she will not be the only one who will die in the end.


    No matter the tone of voice, Kuchiki Rukia still hoped that Inoue Orihime could persuade Kurosaki Ichigo and others to go back.


    These idiots, each with their blood, have no idea that the sky is high and the earth is high. If she died in the Soul Realm, how can she become a Buddha with peace of mind?


    Hearing this, Inoue Orihime looked at Rukia Kuchiki and at the chain, and was very embarrassed for a while.


    At this time, Su Jin next to him said, "Reminiscing about the past, is it over?"


    Hearing this, Inoue Orihime suddenly turned her head and looked at Su Jin in surprise and said:


    "That Su Jinjun, can you help me persuade classmate Kuchiki?"


    "Su Jin?" Kuchiki Rukia looked at the "Ishida Yulong" in front of her in surprise, her expression a little confused.


    What do you think of this appearance, it''s that sissy Yulong Ishida, right?


    No, the temperament is different, not the feminine feeling of Yulong Ishida, but a very strong feeling, just like the feeling of her brother Kuchiki Byakuya when he is serious.


    This man is a strong man!


    At this time, Su Jin rolled his eyes and said calmly:


    "Miss Onion, although I''m not surprised by your thoughts, can you restrain your self-righteous attitude?"


    "Yang, onion head?" Kuchiki Rukia''s face was faintly twisted.


    This guy''s mouth is much stronger than that of Yulong Ishida''s little deflated three... Kuchiki Rukia''s forehead burst into blue veins, and she looked at Su Jin with a smile.


    "Who do you think is self-righteous!" Kuchiki Rukia lowered the volume and said stiffly.


    "Isn''t it?" Su Jin smiled playfully, and then said:


    "Have you never felt strange that a crime so trivial as a nobleman has become a death sentence for you?"


    Hearing this sentence, Kuchiki Rukia was stunned.


    Chapter 0032 Collapsing Jade


    "What do you want to say?"


    Kuchiki Rukia looked at the man in front of her with an ominous premonition in her heart.


    Intuition told her that she couldn''t listen to the next words, but in her heart, there was another voice suggesting that she should listen.


    This contradictory feeling made her heart beat faster, and her face, which had been pale because of her life as a prisoner, was now strangely rosy.


    At this time, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, and his tone was somewhat sarcastic:


    "A nobleman, after committing a crime, directly ordered to be executed without asking the reason. Can such a central forty-six room really be called a sage, and can it really represent the law?"


    "..." Kuchiki Rukia opened her mouth and wanted to refute, but she didn''t want to.


    She kept forcing herself not to think like that.


    Although it is a serious crime in name to distribute the power of death to human beings, the punishment is not necessarily heavy.


    In addition, she is a member of the Kuchiki family and one of the four nobles, which makes more sense.


    This is also one of the reasons why she decided to share the power of Kurosaki Ichigo Shinigami in an instant at the juncture of life and death.


    However, in the end, she was captured by Kuchiki Byakuya himself and returned to the Soul Realm, and she will be executed soon.


    No matter how you think about it, you will feel that there is a problem, right?


    At this time, Su Jin saw the silent Kuchiki Rukia and smiled:


    "You really think so too."


    Kuchiki Rukia was silent for a while, and then said in a low voice:


    "It should be the Kuchiki family who made the move... After all, I''m just an adopted daughter after all. Big Brother Byakuya probably thinks so too."


    The Kuchiki family doesn''t like her adopted daughter, which is something that Kuchiki Rukia has long noticed.


    And under such circumstances, once she commits a mistake, the dead wood clan members who occupy more than 46 seats in the forty-six rooms are afraid that they will not pay attention to malicious acts, right?


    More likely, even her righteous brother, Byakuya Kuchiki, thinks the same way.


    "You are mistaken."


    Su Jin retorted decisively:


    "You may not know, Kuchiki Byakuya''s deceased wife, Kuchiki Hijina is your sister, and he also swore at the deceased wife''s tomb to protect you."


    "Do you think a man like that would break his oath?"


    Kuchiki Rukia... Stupid!


    Her real sister is Kuchiki Byakuya''s wife? That righteous brother who always had a cold face still vowed to protect himself at the grave of her own sister?


    Are you sure it wasn''t to tease her?


    At this time, Su Jin, who was not at all conscious of leaking secrets, even sneered:


    "Do you think there is nothing special about a girl who is an ordinary Liuhun Street orphan who can attract the attention of Kuchiki''s family and be adopted as an adopted daughter?"


    After saying this, Kuchiki Rukia opened her mouth slightly.


    Yes, although she was lucky enough to become a **** of death, she was just an orphan before.


    With her lack of talent and ability, why was she chosen as an adopted daughter by the Kuimu family during her schooling? And it was just a little criticism from the clan elders?


    If her sister was Kuchiki Byakuya''s wife, it would make sense.


    Originally, even if it was a relative of the Kuimu family, if it was an adopted daughter, it would be regarded as an adopted daughter.


    Then, why was she sentenced to capital punishment by the Central Forty-sixth Room?


    Kuchiki Byakuya had promised to protect her. Although the clan elder had criticisms, he would not do too much when his sister was the former head and wife of the house. Where would the old immortals who love the nobles and honor their lives more than die? People who are willing to die for a few petty sins are put to death.


    Then why did the Central Forty-sixth Room resolutely choose to execute her?


    "Have you thought of it?"


    Su Jin looked at Kuchiki Rukia''s frequently changing face, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly:


    "Want to know why the Central Forty-sixth Room did this?"


    Kuchiki Rukia raised her head and looked at Su Jin with a strong inquiring in her eyes.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled:


    "That''s because the corpse soul world is rotten!"


    Kuchiki Rukia''s pupils shrank slightly.


    But Su Jin said to himself:


    "From the very beginning, the Soul World was built on deception."


    "Among the major worlds, the corpse and soul world is the smallest, and the only way to incorporate newcomers is through the soul burial of the dead by the **** of death."


    "Once you enter the Soul Soul Realm, the souls of the dead who have no concept of death will continue to weaken and eventually disappear completely."


    "Only those gods of death who can control the spiritual child and generate spiritual pressure can escape the catastrophe."


    "Do you understand it?"


    Kuchiki Rukia looked at Su Jin with a pale face, with fear in her eyes.


    "What do I need to understand?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled:


    "The world of corpses will eat people."


    Kuchiki Rukia suddenly felt horrified.


    Thinking back to what I saw in Liuhun Street, the residents who turned into light and disappeared.


    Recalling the fact that when I was young, I was hungry, drinking water and eating soil would ensure healthy growth.


    Kuchiki Rukia suddenly had a realization.


    Yes, if that''s the case, then it makes sense.


    The inhabitants cannot control the spiritual child, so they cannot progress, and will only be continuously absorbed by the soul world, while the soul that can operate the spiritual child can survive by eating soil and drinking water.


    the reason is simple.


    Everything in the Soul Soul Realm is made of spirits, so even if you eat soil, as long as you can absorb it, you will naturally be able to maintain the life of the soul and will not be swallowed by the Soul Soul Realm.


    So in this way, the reason why the gods of death continue to transcend the souls of the dead into the world of corpses, is it really becoming a Buddha?


    Is it to provide food for the Soul Society?


    Thinking of this, Kuchiki Rukia suddenly raised her head and looked at Su Jin sharply:


    "Who are you and what do you want to do? The secrets of the Soul Society should have nothing to do with me!"


    "Is it really irrelevant?"


    Su Jin asked back.


    Kuchiki Rukia was silent, but looked at Su Jin solemnly.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said softly:


    "Your existence, or something in your body, is the key to destroying this rotten corpse soul world."


    "what?"


    Kuchiki Rukia was shocked.


    At this moment, Su Jin''s hand suddenly pressed on the top of Kuchiki Rukia''s head, holding down her bulging hair.


    At this time, Su Jin said in a flat tone:


    "That thing is already bonded to you, and to a certain extent, your will can affect its will, and when you are emotional, its will will boil with it."


    The words fell, and Su Jin''s hand had already sunk into Kuchiki Rukia''s head, as if penetrating a piece of air.


    At this moment, with the power brought by the godhead, Su Jin touched that thing.


    He came into contact with [Bengyu].


    Ding-!


    [Contact with a special item - collapsing jade. ¡¿


    [The Dimensional Forum has recorded the information of Bengyu. In order to thank the forum holders for their hard collection, the "Bengyu Perfect Type" is specially given as a thank you. ¡¿


    Su Jin, who originally wanted to try if he could take the Bengyu away, stopped.


    Chapter 0033 Blue dye hanged


    After hesitating for a moment, Su Jin continued to try to take out the Bengyu from the soul of the dead wood Rukia.


    But in the process of trying to take it out, he found that taking it forcibly would only cause the soul core of Kuchiki Rukia to be shattered together with Bengyu, so he chose to give up.


    In fact, Su Jin had long known that this would be the case.


    If Bengyu could be easily taken away, Aizen would not choose to borrow the execution knife of Bipolar Hill to take out Bengyu.


    This situation was already expected by Su Jin, but he just wanted to try to see if he could use the power of Godhead to take it out.

 Chapter 28：

    However, the Dimensional Forum now seems to have given him an unexpected surprise.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin read the information about Bengyu on the Dimensional Forum and saw the process of strengthening Bengyu in the Dimensional Forum.


    ¡¾Bengyu (perfect type)¡¿


    [Progress 1: Eliminate Bengyu''s self-consciousness and take the host''s consciousness as the leading factor. ¡¿


    [Progress 2: Cancel Bengyu''s mandatory demand for the host''s beliefs. ¡¿


    [Progress 3: Improve the power of Bengyu to guide potential. ¡¿


    [Progress 4: Improve the regeneration ability granted by Collapsing Jade. ¡¿


    [Progress 5: Eliminate the excessive influence of collapse jade on negative emotions. ¡¿


    [Progress 6: Limit Bengyu''s large-scale interference ability, and the activation of the ability will depend on the main will of the host. ¡¿


    Seeing this, a thought flashed in Su Jin''s mind.


    Make big money!


    The so-called "Bengyu" refers to the "Wish Machine" that Aizen and Urahara Kisuke researched and created by extracting a huge amount of Death Soul and integrating the power of the Spirit King.


    Its specific role is to guide the host''s potential to achieve the desired development of the host.


    Simply put, if Su Jin wants to be promoted to a four-digit existence and knows how.


    Collapsing jade can make it happen.


    And in a short period of time, the process of evolution is completed and it is realized.


    Of course, this is also premised.


    That is Su Jin has the potential to become a four-figure.


    As long as he has the potential and the strength to support the evolution, Bengyu can quickly skip this process and achieve it directly.


    Therefore, whether Beng Yu is strong or not depends on the strength of the host.


    Like Aizen, he himself knew the way to go beyond the limit of death, and reached a critical point, and then after forcing Bengyu to recognize him, he achieved the transcendence.


    Therefore, collapsing jade can be regarded as a shortcut for the strong!


    Of course, Su Jin doesn''t have to be as troublesome as Aizen, and has to operate many times, walk on the edge of life and death, and let Bengyu completely surrender to him.


    Don''t worry that if there is a trace of unconfidence in your heart, Bengyu will magnify it and cause yourself to fail.


    In fact, this is fatal.


    In the end, Aizen would lose to Kurosaki Ichigo because the other party made Aizen feel a little unconfident.


    And when Aizen had a little doubt that he would lose to Kurosaki Ichigo, Bengyu, a foolish thing, made it happen.


    And when Aizen suspected that Urahara Kisuke could seal himself, Bengyu guided Urahara Kisuke''s power and really sealed Aizen.


    Although Aizen saved his life by relying on Bengyu''s own regeneration ability, the negative effect of Bengyu also revealed its hideous minions.


    However, these negative effects were all cancelled under the influence of the Dimensional Forum.


    ''Just this collapsed jade is worth the fare of this time-travel, and everything else is pure profit! ¡¯


    Getting Bengyu, even Su Jin, can''t help but feel heartfelt joy.


    At the same time, he also understood that the Dimension Forum still has many functions to be developed by him.


    Just like this time.


    If he wasn''t out of curiosity and came here to touch the rotten wood Rukia, I''m afraid he would have missed this perfect version of the rotten jade.


    You must know that this collapsing jade has been strengthened by the dimensional forum. It is enough to work on him with five digits, and the strengthening type that can also bless four digits is probably higher than the complete collapsing jade that Aizen is conspiring. out a dimension.


    The complete body collapse jade that Aizen wants to make may have an effect on the five-digit number, but not necessarily the four-digit number, but this one in his hand has a significant effect on the four-digit number.


    What does this mean?


    This means that before the three figures, he Su Jin walked a smooth road!


    Suppress the excitement in your heart.


    Su Jin understood that his long silence might have caused Kuchiki Rukia''s doubts, so he quickly controlled his emotions and looked at Kuchiki Rukia again.


    At the same time, he also took his hand out of Kuchiki Rukia''s head.


    "¡­¡­why?"


    Kuchiki Rukia looked at Su Jin with a pale face.


    The suffocation she felt at that moment made her seem to see the real **** of death.


    However, at that moment, Su Jin gave up.


    "Don''t you want to get what I put in my body?" Kuchiki Rukia couldn''t help asking.


    "Take this and you will die."


    Su Jin chuckled, but turned around and said:


    "By the way, I have better props than that. In that case, it is not necessary to take the things from your body."


    "Besides, I have no interest in killing a stranger."


    Kuchiki Rukia was stunned.


    At this time, Su Jin had already taken a step forward and said with a light smile:


    "By the way, I remind you that the things in your body were buried by Urahara Kisuke himself."


    When Kuchiki Rukia heard the words, her face suddenly turned paler.


    At this time, Orihime Inoue next to him looked at Rukia Kuchiki, looked at Su Jin again, thought for a moment, bowed slightly to Rukia, then turned around and followed Su Jin.


    Only Kuchiki Rukia stayed quietly in the Palace of Penalties, with a complicated face.


    Outside the Confession Palace.


    Inoue Orihime quickly followed, until he kept pace with Su Jin, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Jin, who walked to the front, said without looking back:


    "I''m surprised that you actually choose to follow me."


    At this time, Inoue Orihime took a deep breath and said in a serious tone:


    "I think you should need me more."


    When Su Jin heard the words, he paused and said in surprise:


    "Our relationship should not be worth your choice."


    Hearing this, Inoue Orihime said seriously:


    "If what Mr. Su Jin said is true, then the existence of the corpse soul world is the reason why I made this choice."


    When she said this, she paused, and said in a slightly painful tone: "My dead brother was recently transferred to the Soul Realm."


    When she said this, she said in a complicated tone:


    "I thought this was the best outcome."


    "So it is." Su Jin suddenly understood.


    The older brother, who originally thought he would be happy in the Soul Realm, actually entered a larger demon cave, so it''s no wonder that Orihime Inoue felt pain.


    Perhaps, this woman''s purpose in coming to Soul Soul World was to see how her brother lived after his death.


    But obviously, her fantasy was just broken by Su Jin herself.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed, "You might die if you mix this up."


    "But isn''t it more painful to live by pretending to be ignorant?" Inoue Orihime asked rhetorically.


    "Interesting, you are an interesting woman."


    Su Jin smiled when he heard the words, and said:


    "In that case, you can follow me for the time being."


    "Um."


    Inoue Orihime nodded, and then she adjusted her attitude and said jokingly:


    "Since it''s a companion, Mr. Su Jin, I have a small request, can you satisfy it?"


    "Say." Su Jin smiled.


    "Can I see your true face?" Inoue Orihime asked cautiously.


    She was very curious about what Su Jin''s true face was hidden under Ishida Yulong''s face.


    "It''s a pity, I can''t." Su Jin said happily.


    "Ah~ why not~" Inoue Orihime protested in dissatisfaction.


    "After all, I never said I would promise you."


    Su Jin said playfully, and then without waiting for Inoue Orihime to protest, he said to himself:


    "Okay, go back to rest, and take you to a good show tomorrow."


    "Huh?" Inoue Orihime''s curiosity was aroused.


    The next day, early morning.


    The headquarters of the fifth division, the aisle in the center of the two buildings.


    Holding a stack of documents and patrolling all night at the same time, Hinamori Tao said to the childhood sweetheart beside him with a tired face:


    "I said Xiaobai, don''t you have anything to do in the tenth division''s jurisdiction? I just saw you suddenly at the intersection and almost scared me."


    "I left it to Luan Ju to do it."


    Hitsugaya Toshiro, who was carrying a Zanpakut¨­ with a tender face, said indifferently.


    "Vice Captain Matsumoto is really working hard."


    When Hinamori heard this, she smiled awkwardly.


    At this time, Hitsugaya Toushiro, who walked beside her, frowned slightly and said:


    "Hinamori, I actually followed Captain Ichimaru last night."


    "Captain Ichimaru Gin of the third division? Why are you following behind him and the fifth division? And Xiaobai, why are you following Captain Ichimaru?"


    Hina Moritao stopped in surprise and asked in surprise.


    "I..." Hitsugaya Toushiro was about to say something, but stopped.


    A drop of blood fell from the sky and appeared in the sight of Hitsugaya Toushiro and Hinamori Momo.


    Tick-tick-!


    Blood dripped on the ground.


    "It''s raining?" Hina Sentao was surprised, raised her head slowly, and then her pupils gradually enlarged.


    Directly ahead, under the third floor windows of the large attic.


    Aizen Suo Yusuke had a sling tied around his neck, and was pierced through his heart by a Zanpakut¨­, pinning him to the ground.


    wow.


    The document was scattered on the ground, Hina Morita held her head and cried out:


    "team leader--"


    Chapter 0034 blatant


    Looking at the young Mori Tao who was squatting on the ground, hugging his head and losing his voice, Hitsugaya Toshiro immediately gritted his teeth:


    "Damn, when is it?"


    He followed Ichimaru Gin for most of the night last night, biting each other tightly. Logically speaking, Ichimaru Gin probably didn''t plan to shoot.


    Was it a trip accident that cooperated with Ichimaru Gin? But he was near the fifth division last night, and he didn''t feel the Reiatsu of the battle at all.


    But it happened that the captain of the fifth division, Aizen Sosuke, died in his own division, and at first glance he knew that he was forcibly killed, obviously after a fight.


    what is happening! Hitsugaya Toushiro began to lose track of the situation.

 Chapter 29：

    At this moment, the third person''s voice sounded.


    "Oh, oh, in the morning, who is crying so sadly?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Hitsugaya Toushiro shrank his pupils, turned his head, and looked behind him.


    in the building behind him.


    Ichimaru Gin, who had his hands hidden in his sleeves, walked over with a smile.


    Behind him, Su Jin and Inoue Orihime followed him like subordinates.


    Seeing Hina Morita who was crying bitterly in front of her, and Hitsugaya Toshiro who was holding back his anger, Su Jin, who had the appearance of "Ishida Yulong", pushed his glasses up.


    However, this action caused Ichimaru Gin, who had been paying attention to him, to tremble slightly, suspecting that it was actually Aizen Sousuke who was following behind him.


    After all, ''pushing glasses'' is Aizen''s favorite little gesture.


    "Ichimaru Gin..." Hitsugaya Toushiro lowered his voice, clearly shouting angrily.


    After teasing him all night, the culprit who killed Captain Aizen still dared to appear at the murder scene, which is simply not taking him seriously.


    And at this moment, Hinamori Momo, who heard Hitsugaya Toushiro''s voice, also turned her head, revealing a face full of tears.


    At this moment, Hinamori Tao remembered the reminder from Hitsugaya Toshiro just now.


    In an instant, she held the hilt of the Zanpakut¨­ around her waist, and suddenly drew the knife, and in a blink of an eye, she charged towards Ichimaru Gin.


    "Ichimaru Gin¡ª!"


    "Ah..." Ichimaru Gin smiled and put his palm on the hilt of the Zanpakut¨­, as if ready to shoot.


    At the same time, Hitsugaya Toshiro put his hand on the Zanpakut¨­ behind him and whispered a word: "Swastika..."


    Ichimaru Gin opened his eyes slightly and looked sharply at Hitsugaya Toshiro.


    Knowing that he would face Captain Swastika once he started, he could only release the handle of the knife, dodged to avoid Hina Sen Tao''s thrust, and appeared on the eaves of the second floor next to him.


    "Don''t try to escape!"


    Hinamori Momo, who barely saw Ichimaru Gin''s action, turned around and released Zanpakut¨­''s first solution:


    "Bloom, Feimei!"


    As the blade changed, a sigh came:


    "Yongyin."


    "Yes!"


    Following the response, Toru Yuyin appeared behind Hinamori Tao, attacked her sneakily, and hit her waist all of a sudden.


    "Wow!"


    Looking at the young Mori Tao who was spitting out sour water, Hitsugaya Toshiro didn''t move, but watched in silence as Toru Yuyin bound him with ghosts.


    At this time, Ichimaru Gin, who had been dodging to one side, suddenly appeared in front of Hinamori Tao, looking at her with a smile, staring at the hated eyes with a bright smile.


    "Ichimaru Gin, leave Hinamori''s side!"


    Hitsugaya Toushiro, who had relaxed a little bit of his vigilance, suddenly roared.


    "Oops... What the **** happened... Huh? Is this, Captain Aizen?"


    Ichimaru Gin seemed to be aware of it later, just now he noticed the Aizen Sousuke who was hanging from the opposite pavilion with a Zanpakut¨­ in his chest.


    For a while, he seemed to understand something, and put his hand on the handle of the knife again:


    "It seems that I was framed by someone."


    Hitsugaya Toushiro clenched the handle of the sword, Ichimaru Gin at the same time pulled out the sword a little, and the spiritual pressure of the two began to rise at this moment, confronting each other.


    In an instant, the atmosphere was whistled by the two people''s Reiatsu confrontation.


    "You two, do you want to be executed by the commander-in-chief?"


    With a soft voice, Uzhihualie slowly walked out of the pavilion at the back, covering his mouth with his hands and coughing twice.


    "Oh, Captain Unoka!"


    Ichimaru Gin released the handle of the knife, spread out his hand, and said with a smile:


    "It was so bad yesterday that I was able to go to the ground today, it''s really scary~"


    Hearing these obviously provocative words, Uno Hanalie raised his brows slightly, and glanced at Ichimaru Gin flatly:


    "It''s not as good as the compliment from Captain Canmaru, I''m just a little rough."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Toushiro Hitsugaya and said sternly:


    "Captain Hitsugaya, are you trying to violate the prohibition against fighting between captains?"


    "Sorry, Captain Unoka."


    Hitsugaya Toushiro immediately let go of the knife and lowered his head like a student who made a mistake.


    In fact, his educational institution in the Soul World, the True Central Spiritual Art Institute, was indeed a student of Uzuki Kalie, but he just learned some basic healing methods.


    Seeing Hitsugaya Toshiro admitting his mistake, Uzhihualie did not pursue further investigation, but turned to look at the struggling young Mori Tao:


    "Deputy Captain Hina Sentao, who attacked the captain in public and used Shijie, according to the law promulgated by the forty-sixth room of the Central Committee, will be imprisoned in prison for a month, do you have any opinions?"


    When she asked for her opinion, she was clearly looking at Ichimaru Gin''s face, and it was obvious that the drunkard''s intention was not drinking.


    In fact, the non-captain''s death **** attacked the captain, and the confinement for a month has been taken lightly.


    If Ichimaru Gin wanted to pursue it, Hinamori Tao was afraid that she would be sentenced to more than 20 years in prison.


    And the reason why Uzhihualie was the first to speak out about the punishment was to avoid Hina Moritao being severely punished.


    "Ah, since Captain Unoka said it, let''s deal with it like this."


    Seeing Uno no Hana Lie speak, Ichimaru Gin smiled and said that he would not pursue it anymore.


    Hearing this, Hitsugaya Toushiro breathed a sigh of relief.


    With Mao Zhihua''s fierce attitude, Ichimaru Yin''s refusal to pursue it, his childhood sweetheart, Moritao, escaped this time.


    However, Captain Aizen has not yet understood this matter.


    Thinking of this, Hitsugaya Toshiro immediately opened his mouth and said:


    "Captain Usohana..."


    "I see."


    Uzhihualie sighed, raised his head, and looked at the corpse above:


    "I didn''t expect another captain to be killed in just one day."


    Hitsugaya Toushiro nodded, and at the same time hesitated to tell Uno Hanariet what he knew.


    However, at this moment, Mao Zhihualie turned his head and looked at Su Jin next to him and said:


    "Is it you who killed Captain Aizen? Mr. Su Jin."


    heard.


    The scene quieted down.


    Almost everyone''s attention was focused on Su Jin, who was standing aside.


    Against these sights, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth little by little.


    Chapter 0035 Invitation to Battle


    Hearing this, Hina Sen Tao, whose hands were bound by the ghostly way, suddenly raised her head and looked at Su Jin.


    However, looking at the unfamiliar face in front of her, a bit of astonishment flashed in her eyes.


    At this moment, Su Jin chuckled lightly, raised the corner of his mouth, squinted at Mao Zhihualie and said:


    "I''m really surprised, I thought you wouldn''t expose me, Captain Unoka."


    "That''s probably because I have a lot of questions right now?"


    Uzhihualie coughed and said calmly.


    On the other side, hearing the name Su Jin, Hitsugaya Toshiro once again held the knife and said angrily:


    "Su Jin? Are you the one who attacked Captain Uzhihua yesterday?"


    The fight between Su Jin and Mao Zhihualie is no longer a secret after yesterday.


    The captains of the Gotei 13th Division basically knew about this terrible enemy who defeated Uno Hanari and killed Nimori.


    However, now, this person actually appeared in the fifth division''s jurisdiction, and it was also the scene of Aizen Soyousuke''s death.


    Thinking of this, Hitsugaya Toshiro suddenly realized something, and scolded Ichimaru Yindao angrily:


    "Ichimaru Gin, you really cooperated with the brigade and betrayed the Soul Society!"


    Hitsugaya Toshiro remembered very clearly that Su Jin appeared behind Ichimaru Gin just now.


    "Oh, Captain Hitsugaya can''t frame a good person."


    Ichimaru Gin raised his hands and said in a gesture of surrender:


    "I don''t know that these two members of the fifth division are actually those who are in trouble."


    His words completely left out his responsibilities. Even if Yamamoto Motoyasu questioned him, he could still say that he was deceived by the enemy and misunderstood.


    "You guy..."


    Hitsugaya Toushiro gritted his teeth and said angrily. He also understands that it is basically impossible to win the captain of Ichimaru Gin without conclusive evidence.


    Thinking of this, Hitsugaya Toshiro immediately said: "If this is the case, then take the trip..."


    Clang-!


    The sound of the knife colliding with the knife resounded.


    Hitsugaya Toshiro''s pupils shrank sharply, he turned his head slowly and stiffly, and finally saw Su Jin and Uzhihualie.


    can not see.


    He didn''t see a single action in the confrontation between the two just now.


    How is that possible... He is also a captain... Hitsugaya Toshiro looked at the two of them in astonishment.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was holding a knife in one hand, said with a slight smile:


    "Do you want to stop me even with this injury?"


    Although Orihime Inoue had healed her fatal wound, and she was also good at answering the way, the injuries on Hana Lieu''s body could not be recovered in a short time.


    Su Jin knew this.


    At this time, Uzhihualie, who was holding a knife against Su Jin''s attack, coughed and said in a low tone:


    "If you let you kill another captain, the order of the soul world will be completely collapsed."


    Two dead and two seriously injured!


    In just two days, Aizen Sousuke and Nie Mayuri were born, and she and Zakigi Kenpachi were seriously injured. This kind of scene happened to a travel accident, which was the first time in the soul world.


    If it continues like this, once more captains die, the force suppression of the 13th Division of the Guardian will be completely dissipated.


    And this is not allowed by Uzhihualie and others.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Don''t worry, I just want to remind this little guy a little bit."


    In a sense, this is also not allowed by Su Jin.


    The 13th Division of Gotei can have the leader''s death, but it cannot lose its deterrent power.


    The actions of Yuhabach and the Zero Division still need the Gotei Thirteenth Division to deal with.


    It is in Su Jin''s interest to sit and watch the three fight against each other and ensure the establishment of the 13th Division of the Guardian, which is convenient for future reception.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin glanced at Hitsugaya Toshiro.


    The latter''s face suddenly turned pale, and he retreated dozens of meters with a blink of an eye, only then did he stop the retreat.


    However, after stopping, he looked at Su Jin with a red face, with a strong humiliation in his eyes.


    He was actually scared away by Su Jin at a glance.

 Chapter 30：

    Seeing this, Su Jin also gave up the idea of ????doing it, and put the knife back into the sheath on his own, looking at Mao Zhihua Lie with a flat face and said:


    "Do you have any questions, Captain Unohana?"


    "Is it you who killed Captain Aizen?"


    Uzhihualie also put the knife back into its sheath and asked calmly.


    Su Jin didn''t answer directly, but smiled: "What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Uzhihualie smiled, and his tone relaxed:


    "Sure enough, it''s not you."


    "That''s right, Captain Aizen is not good at fighting, and his sword skills are only in the middle of the captain''s ranks. With your temperament, I''m afraid you won''t go to him to practice swords."


    Hearing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, wanting to laugh but holding back, and said with a playful expression:


    "It''s interesting, how did you know that I wouldn''t find Aizen to practice swords?"


    At this time, Uzhihualie coughed, and said with a certain look:


    "Your next target is Captain Yamamoto, right?"


    Before Su Jin could respond, Mao Zhihualie continued:


    "After defeating me in the highest rank of kendo in the soul world, your next goal should be to be the strongest **** of death, Yamamoto Motoryu Saijokuni, am I right?"


    "What?" Hitsugaya Toshiro cried out in astonishment. Someone actually wanted to challenge that monster old man?


    "Oh, I seem to have heard some great news."


    Ichimaru Gin said with a smile, and at the same time, he rolled his eyes at Hina Mori Tao, who was beside him in shock, with a hint of pity in his eyes.


    In the face of Mao Zhihualie''s speculation, Su Jin just chuckled, pushed his glasses and said:


    "It seems that yesterday''s knife cut too lightly."


    The subtext is that Mao Zhihualie guessed his idea, otherwise Su Jin would not have said that he regretted not killing her.


    Thinking of this, Uzhihualie''s face was calm, and his expression was still as peaceful:


    "Yamoto Motoyuki has already guessed your idea."


    "I''m afraid you should have received the news too?"


    Su Jin raised his eyes slightly, but did not speak.


    And Mao Zhihualie said in a slightly emotional tone:


    "Tomorrow at 8 o''clock in the morning, at Bipolar Hill, Kuchiki Rukia''s execution time is the time for Captain Yamamoto to meet your challenge."


    "Challenge?" Su Jin grinned, his eyes narrowed slightly and said, "That old man really dares to think about it."


    "Do you want to solve the problem with Rukia Kuchiki and the calamity with me? It''s ridiculous."


    Uzhihualie did not answer this, but said solemnly:


    "I have brought the invitation to the battle, so next, are you going to watch me collect the corpse for Captain Aizen?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned around and walked to Inoue Orihime''s side:


    "gone."


    Seeing this, Inoue Orihime quickly followed Su Jin''s pace.


    At this time, the two passed by Hinamori Tao and Toru Yuyin.


    Under the vigilance and fear of Hu Cheyongyin, Su Jin glanced at Young Sentao and said lightly:


    "Sad woman."


    After he finished speaking, he left without waiting for Hina Moritao to respond.


    At this time, Hitsugaya Toshiro came to the side of Uzhihualie and hesitated:


    "Captain Usohana, is this really good? Just let that misfortune go."


    He said this, paused, and said:


    "Gathering the power of the three captains should be able to delay the arrival of the chief captain."


    At this time, Ichimaru Yin, who was next to him, immediately refused:


    "Eh? Don''t count me, I don''t want to get involved in this kind of thing, I will be killed."


    "You guy..."


    Hitsugaya Toushiro glared at Ichimaru Gin, this man was simply a spy in the 13th Division of Gotei, and he absolutely had no choice but to run away!


    "No, Captain Hitsugaya, you misunderstood."


    Uzhihualie shook his head and said in a low voice:


    "We didn''t let him go, he let us go."


    "If we make a move, everyone will die before the captain arrives..." Uzhihualie smiled: "Including me."


    "As it is now, it is enough to bring the news of the invitation to battle."


    Hitsugaya Toushiro was horrified when he heard the words.


    They... were they really let go...


    For a moment, everyone in the arena fell into silence.


    Walking to the aisle of the dormitory of the fifth division, Orihime Inoue, who had watched the play all morning, said with a slightly cute expression:


    "Why, that Miss Hinamori just now, wanted to cry while looking at a knife?"


    In the eyes of Inoue Orihime, who did not have a middle-of-the-range mirror, Kazuyuki, Aizen''s corpse was nothing but a knife.


    A knife called ''Mirror Flower Shuiyue''.


    "Because she is pitiful."


    Su Jin smiled, then nodded slightly towards a brown-haired man who passed by, and the two smiled at each other.


    Then, Su Jin looked to the north, to the direction of the Hill of Bipolar.


    "tomorrow¡­"


    In Su Jin''s sigh.


    The time for Kuchiki Rukia''s execution is gradually coming.


    Chapter 0036 Please be careful Urahara Kisuke


    At half past seven in the morning, Bipolar Hill.


    Standing under the huge gate-shaped execution platform, Yamamoto Motoyuji, holding a cane, squinted his eyes and glanced at the people present.


    The captain of the second division, Shabee, the captain of the fourth division, Karetsu Uno, the captain of the sixth division, Byakuya Kuchiki, the captain of the eighth division, Ky¨­raku Harumi, the captain of the tenth division, Toshiro Hitsugaya, and their adjutants were listed in order.


    Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai snorted coldly, and thumped the tunnel with a cane: "The whole team has only reached less than half of them, what kind of decency!"


    At present, more than half of the captains of the enemy have not attended, which is the first time in the Soul Soul Realm.


    No wonder Yamamoto Yuan Liusai was unhappy.


    Seeing Yamamoto Motoyuki getting angry, Jingle Chunshui lifted his hat and exonerates his friend:


    "Oops~ I can''t help it, old man, it''s not like you don''t know about the body of floating bamboo."


    Yamamoto Yuan Liusai raised his brows, and also understood the situation of Shiro Ukitake, plus he was his own direct disciple, so he would not be held accountable.


    But others, he had to say:


    "Where are Toxian Yao, Komamura Zuozhen, Zaragi Kenpachi, and Ichimaru Gin?"


    As the commander of the secret mobile unit, Broken Bee immediately replied:


    "Fifteen minutes ago, Captain Zergi forcibly left the Rehabilitation Department of the Fourth Division with his travel misfortune. Captain Toxian and Captain Komaura went to intercept it."


    "As for Captain Ichimaru Gin, his whereabouts are currently unknown."


    After listening to this, Yamamoto Motoyasu''s breathing became heavier:


    "Zeraki kid, it''s still messing around there at this time."


    Yamamoto Motoyanai did not think that Kenpachi Zaraki would join forces with the misfortune.


    The bigger possibility is that the character of Zanaki Kenpachi''s martial arts was used by the misfortune.


    Thinking of this, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai said in a deep voice:


    "Why did the misfortune appear in the fourth division?"


    At this time, Jingle Chunshui next to him lowered his hat in embarrassment:


    "The travel disaster of the Fourth Division seems to be sent to me yesterday after being disabled."


    Hearing this, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai couldn''t help but glared at Jingle Chunshui and snorted coldly:


    "Pedantism!"


    This is scolding Jingle Chunshui for not directly killing the brigade.


    And hearing this, Jingle Chunshui could only say haha, embarrassed:


    "terribly sorry."


    In a nutshell, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai turned his eyes away, closed his eyes again, and said:


    "Let the secret mobile unit search for Ichimaru Gin''s traces and determine his situation."


    Hitsugaya Toushiro frowned, feeling that things seemed to be getting worse.


    Ichimaru Gin''s undisguised departure from the team made Hitsugaya Toshiro wonder if the other party''s hidden plan had reached the final preparation stage.


    At this time, Yamamoto Motoyasu was also uneasy.


    And this sense of unease, he suspects that Ichimaru Gin may have been killed.


    Nie Mayuri, Aizen Sousuke, and then Ichimaru Gin, whose whereabouts are unknown... Yamamoto Motoyanagi''s slightly opened eyes were swollen and filled with murderous intent.


    He controlled the killing intent and said in a low and powerful tone:


    "Bring the prisoner Kuchiki Rukia forward."


    Hearing this sentence, all the captains and vice-captains were solemn.


    Only Kuchiki Byakuya stood aside and frowned.


    Not long after, under the **** of two guards in white clothes, with shackles on their hands and wearing a plain white kimono, Kuchiki Rukia slowly stepped forward.


    Seeing her, Kuchiki Byakuya''s breathing became a little chaotic, and Jingle Chunshui also lowered his hat.


    "It''s about to start..."


    Uzumaki said in a low voice.


    Hitsugaya Toshiro, who was standing beside her, was in a heavy heart.


    He understood that next, the Hill of Bipolar was about to usher in a battle between Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai and Su Jin.


    "Maybe no one will come." Matsumoto Ranju, who knew about it next to him, chuckled softly, pretending to be relaxed.


    "Ah, maybe." Uzhihualie smiled, making people unable to see her true emotions.


    "That man will definitely come." Hitsugaya Toushiro said in a deep voice.


    The man who dared to blatantly appear at the murder scene, like looking down at an ant and despising the three captains, could not be cowardly and avoid the battle.


    This is Hitsugaya Toushiro''s intuition.


    "No way..." Ranju Matsumoto, who was next to him, saw Hitsugaya Toushiro so firm, and his heart became more and more panic.


    After all, it was a traveling monster that killed two captains in a row!


    It is not certain whether the other party has three heads and six arms, killing people like numbness.


    If this really broke out, the captain might be fine, and she was afraid that she would hang.


    And at this moment, Kuchiki Rukia had already walked under the execution platform, with square-shaped spiritual shackles on both hands.


    Om-!


    Standing below the execution platform, the huge Naginata that was more than ten meters high vibrated faintly.

 Chapter 31：

    At the same time, Kuchiki Rukia was in the shape of a cross and slowly floated upward until the designated execution location.


    Seeing this scene, Yamamoto Motoyanagi omitted those words and said in a low tone:


    "Sinner Kuchiki Rukia, do you have any last words?"


    With a complicated mood, Kuchiki Rukia pursed her lips and said:


    "After I die, can you please spare those misfortunes?"


    Hearing this, all the captains turned their eyes to Yamamoto Motoyuki.


    Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai was silent for a moment, then said: "...Except for the first evil Su Jin, this old man can let others go."


    "?"


    Everyone obviously saw that Kuchiki Rukia seemed stunned.


    But it didn''t take long for her to come back to her senses, with a smile on her face.


    She didn''t know whether Su Jin would die, but it was enough for others to live, at least she didn''t die in vain.


    Thinking of this, Kuchiki Rukia looked at Kuchiki Byakuya below and said softly:


    "Big Brother Bai Zai, I''m sorry for embarrassing you."


    Kuchiki Byakuya''s eyes moved, but he didn''t speak.


    "Thank you for taking care of me all these years. After I die, please bury me next to my sister''s tomb."


    hum-


    Kuchiki Byakuya''s Reiatsu was messed up, and the sudden outburst of Reiatsu even made all the captains feel the presence of hostility in an instant.


    Broken Bee and Hitsugaya Toshiro subconsciously held the knife, and the other vice-captains felt breathless at this moment.


    At this moment, everyone thought that Kuchiki Byakuya was going to rob the magic field.


    "What do you want to do, Captain Kuchiki."


    With his back to Byakuya Kuchiki, Yamamoto Motoyanagi said calmly.


    Kuchiki Byakuya was silent for two or three seconds, and said calmly, "Nothing, Captain Yamamoto."


    Seeing this, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai turned sideways, gave him a cold look, then turned his head and looked at Kuchiki Rukia: "Any last words?"


    Hearing this, Kuchiki Rukia hesitated for a while, wondering whether to say it or not, but in the end, she took a deep breath and said:


    "Please be careful with Kisuke Urahara."


    This reminder made everyone''s face change.


    The young Hitsugaya Toshiro was a little confused, while Broken Bee showed his killing intent very directly.


    "Urahara Kisuke..."


    Uno Hana is a little suspicious, is Urahara Kisuke the culprit of this commotion?


    After he escaped in fear of crime a hundred years ago, he has accumulated strength for many years, and is ready to take revenge on the soul of the corpse, so he has this chaos?


    If that''s the case, plus the few captains who absconded with Urahara Kisuke, the Soul Society, this time, I''m afraid it will really encounter a life-and-death crisis!


    At the same time, Kuchiki Byakuya next to him said coldly, "I understand, I will send Urahara Kisuke down to accompany you later."


    Obviously, the master took Urahara Kisuke as the culprit that led to Kuchiki Rukia''s execution.


    The leader, Yamamoto Motoyuki, frowned, as if thinking about something.


    And after a few minutes of silence, he said:


    "The time has come."


    raging--


    The flame rose from the bipolar Naginata, and the crimson fire light enveloped it in an instant, rendering the sky.


    In an instant, the sky above Bipolar Hill was filled with the crimson sunset glow at sunset.


    And just under that sunset, a giant bird with a converging flame was flapping its wings, looking at Kuchiki Rukia indifferently.


    Reiatsu, which was so heavy that it was hard to breathe, filled the air, and all the vice-captains held their breaths.


    "Is that bipolar? The execution blade that gathers the power of a million Zanpakut¨­..."


    Matsumoto Ranju looked at the firebird in the sky and muttered to himself.


    At this moment, she felt that the breath of all the captains had changed.


    On the execution platform, Rukia Kuchiki calmly looked at the Firebird whose bipolar blade changed, and was about to close her eyes.


    "Yo, are you waiting to die?"


    A frivolous voice rang in her ears.


    Kuchiki Rukia was stunned, opened his eyes, and was the figure standing beside him with one hand in his pocket:


    "Ishida? No, Su Jin?!"


    Chapter 0037 Facing Yamamoto Yuan Liusai


    Seeing Su Jin standing not far from him, Kuchiki Rukia was stunned and said:


    "Why are you here?"


    Then, she said strangely:


    "No, why are you here to save me?"


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin turned his head slightly and glanced at Rukia Kuchiki, playing with his taste:


    "Just as my interest dictates."


    "What stupid words are you talking about?" Kuchiki Rukia was stunned, shaking and struggling and said, "You, do you know that you are on the leader''s kill list!"


    Kuchiki Rukia was about to be fooled by Su Jin.


    Obviously he has nothing to do with the opponent, but now he appears beside him, blocking the bipolar attack route.


    What''s going on here?


    If you want to save people, why didn''t you do it yesterday? Why do you have to come here at the most dangerous time? Is your brain okay?


    "A must-kill list..."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly, lowered his head, and looked down at Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai below.


    "This old man, the quality of sleep is good."


    Yamamoto Yuan Liusai raised his eyebrows, and he didn''t even hear Su Jin saying he was ''dreaming''.


    At this time, the broken bee next to him has already come out, looking at the sky and saying:


    "What a fool to come to die when the chief captain activates the bipolar."


    Jingle Chunshui pressed the bamboo hat and said in a heavy tone: "Oh, it doesn''t seem to be on the same level at all."


    "Captain Jing, what are you talking about?"


    Matsumoto Ranju next to him stared at Su Jin and said in surprise.


    At this time, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai said:


    "The captain has all withdrawn from the battle area. You can''t intervene in the next battle."


    As soon as these words came out, all the vice-captains were stunned.


    Did they hear it right just now?


    Is the deputy captain all out of the battlefield?


    It''s impossible for the captains to withdraw from the battlefield, right?


    At this time, Hitsugaya Toshiro directly shouted: "Matsumoto, leave with me."


    After all, Hitsugaya Toushiro was worried about Ichimaru Gin, and just took the opportunity to leave to look for it.


    "Captain?" Matsumoto Ranju was a little flustered.


    At this time, Jingle Chunshui said, "Qixu, go back to the Eighth Division."


    When Ise Nanao heard the words, he disappeared with Shunpo in silence.


    At this time, Broken Bee frowned and said:


    "Captain, at this time..."


    She wanted to let all the captains take action, besiege Su Jin together, and take him directly.


    "Captain Broken Bee." Uzhihualie suddenly shouted, "Please leave the battlefield to the captain."


    "But..." Broken Bee was a little confused.


    And at this time, Unohakalie said indifferently:


    "You are here, just like a weed, you will be killed by the shock of the commander-in-chief and Su Jin."


    After saying this, Omaeda, the vice-captain of the second division, panicked:


    "Captain, let''s run for our lives quickly, shall we? The mission doesn''t matter!"


    Broken Bee glared at him, then looked at Yamamoto Motoyuki, who gestured with his eyes, and she immediately left Omaeda in silence.


    "Let''s go, Yong Yin."


    Uzhihualie turned around and said to the adjutant. Then, she looked at Kuchiki Byakuya and said:


    "Captain Kuchiki, are you planning to leave?"


    Kuchiki Byakuya glanced at Kuchiki Rukia, and then said indifferently:


    "It just so happens that my vice-captain, A Sanjing, is injured. He is recuperating in the first team, and I would like to trouble Captain Uzhihua for treatment."


    Although Renji Asanjing was injured by him because he wanted to save Rukia Kuchiki, but that was out of his duty. If there was a chance, he wouldn''t mind asking Hanaritsu Uno to treat him.


    As for Kuchiki Rukia, although I don''t know how the situation will develop, at least it is possible to save her life.


    "That''s it, it''s a good way to go."


    Uzhihualie looked into the distance, in the direction of the forty-sixth room in the center.


    Wait until the captains disperse.


    Su Jin pulled out the Zanpakut¨­, looked at the bipolar in front of him, and suddenly smiled:


    "Yamamoto Motoyanai plus a million Zanpakut¨­ fusion bipolar? It''s interesting."


    "Interesting? You''re crazy!"


    Kuchiki Rukia behind was speechless:


    "It''s too late for you to leave now, don''t be short-sighted!"


    At this time, Su Jin turned his head to the side, glanced at Rukia Kuchiki, rubbed his chin and said:


    "The princess is okay, but unfortunately she can''t speak."


    Kuchiki Rukia''s forehead suddenly jumped with blue veins, her round eyes, and her fists clenched unnaturally, as if she was about to beat Su Jin immediately.


    At this time, Su Jin had lowered his head and looked at Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai below.


    At this time, Yamamoto Motoyanagi stepped forward and held the bipolar Naginata.


    Above the sky, the giant bird made of flames suddenly began to shrink and converged on the bipolar Naginata, obviously to use this million-level Zanpakut¨­ to attack Su Jin.


    And at this moment, swipe a few times.


    Shirou Ukitake, carrying a shield, appeared beside Jingle Chunshui, and he coughed twice:


    "Cough, am I late? Is Rukia okay?"


    Next to Jingle Chunshui raised his brows and said in a strange tone:


    "You didn''t come late, you just came in vain."


    Shirou Ukitake was stunned, then subconsciously raised his head and looked into the air:


    "For nothing? Wait, it''s okay, Rukia is fine!"

 Chapter 32：

    "Captain Floating Bamboo..."


    When Kuchiki Rukia saw Shirou Ukitake appearing, her brows suddenly raised:


    "No, don''t you think like Su Jin?"


    Ukitake Shirou also wanted to save her?


    No, no, no, no, no?


    "Su Jin?"


    Shirou Ukitake was stunned, turned his eyes subconsciously, looked at Su Jin next to Kuchiki Rukia, and then frowned:


    "I can''t feel the spiritual pressure at all, this level of spiritual pressure control power..."


    Shiruro Ukitake felt that he belonged to the upper reaches of the commander-in-chief.


    However, even like this, he couldn''t sense Su Jin''s spiritual pressure.


    Would a person who dared to face the commander-in-chief have no Reiatsu? Obviously not possible.


    Then, it is the other party''s spiritual pressure, which is stronger than his perception.


    This is troublesome.


    At this time, Yamamoto Motoyanagi, who had his back to the two captains, spoke:


    "Floating bamboo!"


    "What do you want to do with a bipolar spiritual tool?"


    Shirou Ukitake shivered for a while, and couldn''t help but look over, but he saw Motonyanagi Yamamoto, who was carrying a naginata and dressed in a team of haori.


    The corners of his mouth twitched wildly, but he finally understood why Jingle Chunshui said he had come for nothing.


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi used the bipolar to slash people, but he came over with a spiritual tool to try to destroy the bipolar and rescue Kuchiki Rukia. Isn''t this all for nothing?


    He couldn''t possibly fight Yamamoto Motoyanagi with a shield, right?


    Then he doesn''t have to be a sick person anymore, he can be a dead person directly.


    "Teacher...I..." Ukitake Shirou Shirou showed an expression like crying and fear.


    At this time, Yamamoto Motoyasu slammed and took off the clothes on his upper body, revealing that the knife marks were all over the body, and he didn''t look like an old man''s strong upper body at all:


    "You two **** with full stomachs, get out of the way for me!"


    "Yes!"


    Shirou Ukitake and Jingle Chunshui had their scalps numb, but they understood that Yamamoto Motoyuki was really mad.


    At this time, Yamamoto Motoyasu held the bipolar and exhaled slightly, as if flames were spewing from his nostrils and mouth.


    At this moment, a light laughter came from beside him:


    "Is it really okay to not use your own knife?"


    Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai stood with a knife and said, "It''s not like this old man can''t deal with a kid."


    "Oh~"


    Su Jin smiled.


    Then there was a puff.


    Blood spurted out of Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai''s chest, but he was slashed in the chest.


    "Old man, it seems that you really can''t deal with me." Su Jin played with his taste.


    "Boy is crazy!"


    Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai violently held the knife and slashed at Su Jin!


    Chapter 0038 Full Shot


    Under the swing of Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai, the mighty Naginata slashed towards Su Jin from top to bottom, bringing with it a fierce wind pressure.


    If he changed the captain, the fierce wind pressure brought by the slashing alone would make him unable to move for a short time.


    However, for Su Jin, this did not limit his movements to one millisecond at all.


    In the face of Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai''s slashing, Su Jin bullied him, and the tip of the knife pierced Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai''s chest.


    At this moment, Su Jin''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he saw that Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai had an extra crutch in his left hand.


    Swah-!


    The sharp knife light slashed through the air, cutting a bottomless crack directly into the ground.


    Next to the crack, within 20 meters of Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai, Su Jin glanced down at the crack, and then turned to Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai.


    At this time, Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai held the Naginata in the right hand and the Zanpakut¨­ in the left hand, one long and one short, attacking one side, as if flawless.


    Seeing this, Jingle Chunshui, who was watching the battle next to him, lowered his hat and couldn''t help but be surprised:


    "With the dual-sword flow of bipolar, did the old man actually show his true skills from the beginning?"


    "That man can actually force the teacher to use this trick..." Shirou Ukitake frowned, feeling uneasy.


    On the other side, facing Yamamoto Yuan Liusai, Su Jin raised his brows slightly, and said in a slightly frivolous tone:


    "Why do you old-fashioned gods of death like to play dual swords?"


    Uzhihualie holds a sharp blade and hides a sword in his sleeve. Yamamoto Yuanliuyao is offensive and defensive. Jingle Chunshui and Ukitake Shirou is also a dual-sword flow.


    After careful calculation, the thousand-year-old captain of this Soul Realm is really playing with double knives.


    Hearing Su Jin''s playful remarks, Yamamoto Yuanyanyu put the Naginata on the ground and slapped his chest.


    with a snap.


    The wound cut by Su Jin in front of Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai shrank instantly, and then closed to stop the bleeding, and soon only a trace of inconspicuous scars could be seen.


    After the injury disappeared, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai looked at Su Jin and said in a low and powerful tone:


    "Soldiers never tire of deceit! To deal with rebellion, you don''t need to tie yourself up!"


    "Huh, rebellious?"


    Su Jin thought about it, but he held the Zanpakut¨­ and made a stabbing gesture.


    "Who is the wrong person?"


    Hearing this, Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Su Jin sharply:


    "Are you a **** of death or a Quincy?"


    Yamamoto Motoyasu was a little surprised.


    He suspects that Su Jin knows the truth that Team Zero turned the ancestor of the Quincean into a Spirit King.


    "you guess?"


    Su Jin''s voice fell, and the figure had disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "The loser has no right to know the truth."


    "Arrogant brat."


    Yamamoto Motoryanai held the Naginata, and in the rumbling sound, raging flames erupted from his body, and his momentum was monstrous.


    "If you want to defeat this old man, you are a thousand years too early!"


    The raging flames suddenly turned into huge fire dragons, nibbling towards the surroundings.


    And in the gap between the fire dragon soaring, dozens or hundreds of Su Jin shuttled through it.


    "A thousand years?"


    Su Jin laughed lightly, echoing in the surrounding air.


    "Ten seconds is enough!"


    Hearing this, Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai''s pupils shrank sharply, and for a moment, what he was staring at was not Su Jin, but a black-haired woman with long hair scattered and holding a blood blade.


    That is... the figure of the captain of the fourth division, Hanaru Uno.


    Zanpakut¨­ crossed a tortuous arc in the air, like a crescent moon.


    In the next second, a huge gap was cut open in front of Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai again.


    "Father!"


    "teacher!"


    Jingle Chunshui and Ukitake Shiruro turned pale in shock, and drew their knives to go forward.


    "Don''t come here!" Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai roared, and at the same time he swung his Naginata knife, but it hit Su Jin in front of him.


    Clang sound.


    Su Jin held a knife in one hand, holding back Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai''s slash.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was seen through the trend, said with a little surprise:


    "Huh? Actually keeping up with my speed?"


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi snorted, blood dripping from the front of him on the ground, dyeing the yellow-brown soil red.


    He clenched the handle of the knife, his eyes were sharp, and he said in a low tone:


    "Uzhihualie''s machete slashing technique, he stole this in just one fight!"


    That''s right, Su Jin''s tortuous slash just now was really a trick he learned from Uzhihualie.


    As a former enemy and current boss, Yamamoto Motoyanagi naturally couldn''t admit that Su Jin''s swordsmanship was wrong.


    "I don''t like stealing the word."


    Su Jin chuckled lightly, but admitted that he had learned the swordsmanship of Mao Zhihualie.


    "I see¡­"


    No wonder he just felt that he was fighting against Hana Lie Uno... Yamamoto Motoyuki narrowed his eyes and said in a low tone:


    "Is this ability to learn quickly and ignore the accumulation of experience your ability?"


    "Just borrowed the power of a prop." Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth.


    The fight with Mao Zhihualie did make Su Jin remember the opponent''s moves, tactics and ways of fighting the enemy, but what really made Su Jin learn quickly and achieve the accumulated power was the power of Bengyu.


    As long as you believe, as long as you have this possibility and the strength to complete the conditions, you will definitely be able to do it.


    This is the ability of the collapse jade.


    As for Su Jin, he naturally has the ability to quickly learn the slashing technique of Maozhihua, so under the influence of Bengyu, he only spent 10 seconds to achieve it.


    The power of collapsing jade is so effective and terrifying.


    "Props? Ha!"


    Yamamoto Motoyanai smiled, and in the process of showing his smile, his muscles suddenly swelled in a circle.


    Under such expansion, the knife wound in front of him naturally becomes insignificant.


    "Boy, the old man underestimates you!"


    Yamamoto Genryuzai directly threw the bipolar on the ground, grabbed the handle of the Zanpakut¨­, and threw it in the air.


    At this time, Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai already understood that it was impossible to capture Su Jin alive!


    His eyes were sharp, and the spiritual pressure looked at Su Jin boiling, and said angrily:


    "In the past thousand years, you are the second person who deserves my best shot!"


    The words fell, and Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai suddenly waved his Zanpakut¨­: "Everything in the mountains is ashes, and the blades are like fire!"


    The crimson fire, along with Yamamoto''s waving, boiled with the atmosphere!


    "It''s over, it''s over, the old man is going all out!"


    Jingle Chunshui stepped back again and again with instant steps.


    Shirou Ukitake threw the shield-like spiritual tool at Kuchiki Rukia, and then ran away.


    The two ran more than 3,000 meters in a row before they dared to stop and observe the movement ahead.


    At this time, in the middle of the battlefield, Kuchiki Rukia, who was protected by the spiritual tool, had tears in her eyes, her eyes were sad, and she whimpered and whispered in her mouth: "Who will save me!"

 Chapter 33：

    Su Jin, who was below, glanced at her, then turned his head to look at the Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai surrounded by flames, but showed a serious look:


    "This kind of power is almost equal to five figures..."


    The power of Yamamoto Yuan Liusai really exceeded Su Jin''s expectations.


    In the face of the five-digit existence of the same level, Su Jin also eliminated the thought of having fun, put his hand on the Zanpakut¨­, and his eyes gradually sharpened:


    "Forget it, just let me come and meet you!"


    Su Jin''s words fell, and the Zanpakut¨­ in his hand suddenly burst into a golden red light.


    At this moment, a whisper sounded:


    "Go to Vientiane, Bai Ye!"


    Chapter 0039 Come to Vientiane, Bai Ye!


    "what is that¡­¡­"


    Shirou Ukitake''s eyes widened, and he stared at the figure in the distance in horror, his body trembling uncontrollably.


    In his pupils, there was a reflection of an unusually handsome figure in a black gorgeous male kimono, with black horns on his head, silver hair shawls.


    This person is Su Jin after the first solution.


    "After the God of Death was first resolved, how could even the Zanpakut¨­ disappear? Could it be that the legendary shattered face is a big void? But there is no sense of chaos?


    Shirou Ukitake was confused. It was as if he saw an indescribable existence beyond his comprehension. His whole person''s three-view cognition began to collapse.


    Jingle Chunshui also looked at Su Jin, his eyes widened, and his expression was as exaggerated as Shiro Ukitake:


    "This spiritual pressure is not a **** of death, nor is it emptiness, nor is it a Quincy, but some kind of existence that is above these three..."


    "You mean..."


    Shirou Ukitake bit his tongue and swallowed the word ''Spirit King''.


    But in his heart, there was a certain voice that kept reminding him.


    ¡ª¡ªThat posture is the posture of the Spirit King.


    ¡ª¡ªThat posture is the most perfect spirit king posture that should exist in the throne of the sky!


    Shiruro Ukitake believed this voice because it came from his heart, from the arm of the Spirit King hidden in his body.


    The Spirit King''s will is envious, and he is envious of that man''s perfection... Shiro Ukitake was horrified, but he did not dare to tell anyone this fact.


    Because that would almost lead to the collapse of the Gotei Thirteenth Division.


    The trip to kill the two captains turned out to be the most perfect spirit king, which is simply ridiculous!


    In the same way, Yamamoto Motoyasu, who faced Su Jin at close range, felt the deepest feeling.


    He opened his eyes wide, and his old face looked at Su Jin incredulously, with shock and astonishment:


    "This posture... different, but similar, more detached and perfect than that (Spirit King), but how is it possible!"


    In an instant, Yamamoto Motoyuki was shaken.


    But Su Jin, who was standing in front of him, raised his hand and quietly got used to his strength.


    This is his first time to understand, and his body is still not used to such changes, but Su Jin believes that under the power of Bengyu, he can grasp everything now in 10 seconds.


    At this time, only the black and white world that Su Jin could see.


    A beautiful woman who was detached from the world, dressed in a purple cherry blossom kimono, with silver hair and twin horns, was standing quietly beside him.


    And looking at the woman''s face, faintly, it is 60% similar to the star spirit Bai Yasha.


    The woman looked at Su Jin, like the clear voice next to the oriole, and said slightly unpleasantly:


    "Why don''t you call my full name, completely ghost-like?"


    Su Jin raised his head slightly, looked at the woman, and said with a slight smile:


    "Why do you want me to explain it? Bai Ye."


    This woman is Su Jin''s Zanpakut¨­ ''White Night''.


    The Zanpakut¨­ Saber Spirit was born with the power of Su Jin''s soul mixed with the power of Shiroyasha left in the godhead.


    It is also a longing in Su Jin''s heart, the embodied soul.


    "boring."


    Facing Su Jin''s somewhat frivolous words, Bai Ye just glanced at him lightly and disappeared randomly.


    Only the unpleasant words were conveyed in Su Jin''s ears.


    Returning to reality, Su Jin moved his neck, as if surprised, but also regretfully said:


    "After the first solution, did you get the power of ghosts and gods to control all phenomena?"


    Transforming oneself into a ghost that shakes the sky and the earth and controls the power, this is the ability of Bai Ye after the first solution.


    However, for Su Jin, although this power is powerful, it also has regrets.


    The desire in his heart is to become the strongest celestial spirit who controls the total mass of the universe and reigns over all myths, just like the heyday of Shiroyasha!


    However, this is of course impossible.


    Desire is just craving after all.


    With the blessing of Bengyu, and under the action of Bai Ye, he can transform himself from a human quasi-god to a ghost and **** with power that shakes the sky and the earth, which is already the limit.


    After all, it is too greedy!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed softly.


    Then, he turned his attention back to Yamamoto Yuan Liusai: "Are you ready? Yamamoto Yuan Liusai Chongguo."


    Yamamoto Motoyanai was silent, but clenched the flowing blade in his hand.


    One-way stroke!


    Gather the spiritual pressure on the blade and slash with extreme speed!


    This was Yamamoto''s fastest move.


    In the face of Su Jin after the first solution, he did not hesitate to use this trick, which is both a test and a strangulation!


    Chong¡ª¡ª!


    Two fingers, in mid-air, came first, and clamped the blade that was flaming.


    "madness!"


    Yamamoto Motoyasu shouted loudly, but it was a technique in kendo to oppress the enemy''s mind by shouting.


    And just as he was shouting, the Reiatsu compressed by Liu Ren Ruohuo suddenly erupted in the form of scarlet flames!


    The raging flames even turned into pillars of fire, breaking through the sky and evaporating the surrounding clouds!


    "Did you succeed?" Jingle Chunshui, who was watching the battle, said with a frown.


    Shirou Ukitake''s breathing was heavy, but it was the Spirit King''s will that awakened, which made his condition worse.


    Even so, he still looked at Su Jin''s direction intently.


    After a while, he widened his eyes and shouted:


    "Teacher run away!"


    "What?" Yamamoto Yuan Liusai was shocked.


    At this time, there was a tearing sound.


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi''s left arm was **** in mid-air.


    And more than ten meters behind him, Su Jin turned slightly to the side, looked at Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai, and said plainly:


    "Your flame is so dull!"


    "..."


    Yamamoto Yuan Liusai didn''t speak, just clutched his broken arm and looked at Su Jin with sweat on his face:


    "The old man''s blade is like fire, and he can''t even break the defense?"


    At this moment, Su Jin raised his hand.


    The crimson flames that were walking around Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai''s body poured into Su Jin''s palm like a hundred birds facing a phoenix.


    At this time, Su Jin said indifferently:


    "A mere courtier, dare to kill the king?"


    The power of the flames is deprived? No, it was overtaken by a higher power and controlled by the other party!


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi realized the truth in an instant.


    At this time, he opened his eyes wide and said in amazement:


    "Your ability to understand, is it to control the flame?"


    "shallow."


    Su Jin let out a low laugh, and then suddenly appeared behind Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai.


    This step is a secret technique that can only be used by Daxu - ringing!


    "Space is also under my control."


    The words descended with the slashing of the hand knife!


    But this knife.


    Cut out!


    Su Jin looked at the captain Yuori in front of him, then turned his head and looked at Yamamoto Motoyuki in the distance.


    "Secret maneuvering steps, Kong Chan!" Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai whispered: "Don''t underestimate the old man, boy!"


    His broken left arm wriggled for a while, and the blood stopped. Then, he clenched the blade tightly, and said not sharply:


    "This old man didn''t live a thousand years in vain!"


    "Solution!


    - Residual fire sword! "


    The flames splashed everywhere, and a simple black Tang saber appeared in Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai''s hand.


    At this time, Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai shouted: "Remnant Fire Sword, Nan, Huo Huo Ten Trillion Death Burial Array!"


    A raging flame rose, and within that flame, strands of jet-black ashes continued to gather.


    Under the power of the flames, the dark skeleton army, the ancient powerhouses who died in the hands of Yamamoto Motoyuki, began to wake up one by one.


    "interesting."


    Su Jin smiled and looked at Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai who disappeared in the firelight, and said softly:


    "Procrastinate and build up strength?"


    He said this with a look of indifference:


    "The act of the weak!"


    The battle with the oldest **** of death seems to have fallen into a war of attrition.


    On the other side, at the bottom of Bipolar Hill.


    The original protagonist Ichigo Kurosaki is long overdue!


    Chapter 0040 Aizen Appears


    On the bottom platform of Bipolar Hill.


    Ichigo Kurosaki, who had just finished his training, looked up at the sky in horror, and his whole body shuddered.


    "These two spiritual pressures..."


    In the sky, the crimson flame almost covered the entire sky.


    And in the raging flames, the silhouettes of skeletons seemed to be besieging something, but they were wiped out and destroyed in an instant, like weeds.


    "Those things..."

 Chapter 34：

    Just feeling the Reiatsu of those skeletons from a distance, Ichigo Kurosaki felt a tingling sensation in his scalp.


    Those strange spiritual pressures seemed to be telling him that every skeleton was a ''monster'' enough to crush him.


    However, now, monsters are like weeds, being wiped out in large swaths.


    "What kind of monster is there..." For the first time, Ichigo Kurosaki doubted himself.


    Can he really save Rukia Kuchiki? Under that kind of abyss-like terrifying spiritual pressure, can he really succeed?


    At this moment, a black cat appeared and said to Kurosaki Ichigo:


    "Boy, do you want to surrender? Just stay here and wait for the execution to end."


    Sifengyuan said this at night, half sighing and half admiringly said:


    "Sometimes it''s a skill to admit that you can''t do it."


    Hearing this, Ichigo Kurosaki clenched his fists, his eyes firmed again:


    "I didn''t come here because I couldn''t do it, but because I had to do it!"


    "Even if I die at the hands of two monsters in the sky, I will rescue Rukia!"


    After all, his legs seemed to regain some strength, and he resumed his steps.


    "Good ambition, except for being a little stupid."


    Sifengyuan Ye Yi sighed in admiration, and then she looked at the sky, half in fear, half in horror and said to herself:


    "Can someone actually force old man Yamamoto to this point..."


    At this moment, the black cat suddenly turned his head and looked to the side.


    Where, the second division captain, Broken Bee, looked at her with a pale face.


    "Yo, long time no see, Broken Bee."


    Sifengyuan Ye Yi raised its cat''s paw and said hello.


    Broken Bee looked at Kurosaki Ichigo''s back, then gritted his teeth and said, "You''ve fallen! Sifengyuan Yeichi!"


    "Oh, I knew that was the case." Sifengyuan Yeyi jumped to the side of the pillar and said with a smile: "Come with me, I can''t let you stop Kurosaki Ichigo now."


    Hearing this, Broken Bee''s face turned cold, and she glanced at Sifengyuan Night with some resentment, and then followed her pace.


    Kurosaki Ichigo noticed this scene, but he didn''t say much, and stepped forward, preparing to climb the Hill of Bipolar.


    At this moment, in front of the stairs, the surprised voice of Inoue Orihime came:


    "Kurosaki-san?"


    "Inoue? You''re still alive!" Kurosaki Ichigo said with a look of surprise.


    "Ah..." Facing this sentence, Inoue Orihime could only laugh, not knowing what to say.


    What do you mean you are still alive? It hurts too much...


    At this time, Nie Yinmeng, who was standing next to Inoue Orihime, said calmly:


    "Lord Orihime, at this stage, it is not recommended that you climb the Hill of Bipolar."


    "Who is she?" Kurosaki Ichigo glanced at Nie Yinmeng with a puzzled look on his face.


    "She''s my new friend!" Inoue Orihime replied quickly, and then said, "By the way, Kurosaki-kun, Kuchiki-kun is above, aren''t you going to save her?"


    "Just above?" Kurosaki Ichigo raised his head sharply, looked at the fighting monsters in the sky, and gritted his teeth: "That''s right, there''s no time, if it''s too late, Rukia will be crushed to death by those two spiritual pressures. of!"


    After that, he quickly jumped up the stairs, waved his hand and said, "I''ll take a step first, Inoue!"


    "Please be careful." Inoue Orihime smiled and waved her hand, then breathed a sigh of relief, turned her head, and looked at Nie Yinmeng: "Miss Nie, how long do I have to wait?"


    Nieyinmeng lowered her head and replied respectfully:


    "According to the master''s order, probably after the battle in the sky is over."


    "Is that so..." Inoue Orihime looked at the sky, speechless.


    At this time, Ichigo Kurosaki, who had climbed to the half-slope platform, suddenly stopped and looked at the huge stone pillar beside him.


    in front of the stone pillar.


    A Sanjing Renji, covered in blood, was lying on the ground, wrapped in clean bandages.


    Beside Asanjing Renji, however, was the spotless Kuchiki Byakuya, standing quietly.


    At this time, Kuchiki Byakuya, who noticed Kurosaki Ichigo''s spiritual pressure, turned around and said lightly:


    "It is you!"


    "Kuchiki Byakuya!"


    Kurosaki Ichigo immediately held Zhanyue with a solemn expression:


    "Do you want to stop me too?"


    "..." Kuchiki Byakuya was silent for a moment, then said lightly, "You are late."


    "What?" Kurosaki Ichigo was stunned, and then burst into anger: "What did you do to Rukia!"


    Kuchiki Byakuya said lightly, "She doesn''t need you anymore."


    "Stop farting!" Kurosaki Ichigo pulled out Zhanyue and said to Kuchiki Byakuya, "I will definitely save Rukia!"


    Kuchiki Byakuya frowned, then pulled out his Zanpakut¨­ and said coldly:


    "Alright, just before I look for Kisuke Ueurahara, I will ask you for some interest."


    His wife and sister were calculated like this, Kuchiki Byakuya was naturally angry.


    At this time, seeing Kurosaki Ichigo, who was deeply related to Urahara Kisuke, and who could not communicate at the same time, was naturally angry.


    Kuchiki Byakuya narrowed his eyes and threw the Zanpakut¨­ into the ground in a cold tone:


    "It seems that you have to be honest, so as not to die in vain."


    "The solution - Qianben Yingjingyan!"


    Seeing this, Ichigo Kurosaki grabbed the handle of the Zanpakut¨­ with both hands: "I''m not who I was yesterday!"


    Wrong and right battles loom.


    "The spiritual powder hidden in Ichimaru Gin is gone here."


    Hitsugaya Toushiro stopped and looked forward, but saw a huge building with a closed door.


    "Central room forty-six?"


    Hitsugaya Toushiro''s face became solemn:


    "Ichimaru Gin, what do you want to do here..."


    He frowned and guessed for a while, then a cold sweat broke out on his face, and he suddenly looked north:


    "This Reiatsu... Has the commander-in-chief released the Zanpakut¨­?"


    "There is also this spiritual pressure that collided with the captain, but it is still above the captain..."


    "These two monsters!"


    Hitsugaya Toshiro scolded secretly, but at this moment, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the central forty-sixth room, his eyes showed panic:


    "This is Hinamori''s spiritual pressure, why is it in the central room forty-six!"


    Thinking of this, he disregarded the rules of the Soul Soul Realm, opened the door directly, and rushed into the central room forty-six.


    Before entering the hall, he saw a figure that shocked him at the entrance of the passage:


    "Captain Aizen?!"


    "Um?"


    Aizen Sangyousuke pushed his glasses, shook off the blood remaining in his hands, and smiled gently:


    "Oh, so it''s Captain Hitsugaya, it''s been a long time!"


    Chapter 0041 Until Despair


    "Captain Aizen, why are you here?"


    Hitsugaya Toushiro said in shock and anger, but at this moment, he saw the figure behind Aizen, lying in a pool of blood.


    Swish! In a blink of an eye, he rushed to the front of the figure, looking at the young Sen Tao lying in a pool of blood, his pupils contracted violently.


    At this time, Aizen turned his head sideways and said with a smile:


    "Sorry, I made you see something bad. If I had known, I should have cut her into pieces."


    "Aizen¡ª!"


    Hitsugaya Toushiro drew out his Zanpakut¨­ and roared:


    "I am going to kill you!"


    "I advise you not to bluff." Aizen smiled and looked at him: "That will only make you look weak."


    Hitsugaya Toushiro''s Reiki suddenly boiled:


    "Swallow solution, Dahonglian Binglunwan!"


    Blue ice crystals emerged, turned into wings, and gathered behind Hitsugaya Toshiro.


    Then, holding the ice blade, he roared towards Aizen!


    At the same time, Aizen put the knife into its sheath with a smile on her face.


    puff-!


    Hitsugaya Toushiro''s hands flew out in the burst of blood.


    "It''s really poor."


    Aizen said with a half smile and half a sigh:


    "It''s just this level of provocation that you lose your cool. I overestimated you, Captain Hitsugaya."


    Hitsugaya Toushiro''s pupils shrank, and then fell to the ground weakly.


    At this time, Ichimaru Gin, who had been pretending to be an air man, suddenly smiled:


    "Captain Aizen, we seem to have been discovered again."


    At this time, in the aisle behind him, Uzhihualie strolled over with an unbelievable look of Tiger Toru Yongyin:


    "You deceived everyone, Sousuke Aizen."


    Aizen allowed Unohaka Lie to pass over him and treated Hitsugaya Toshiro and Hinamori Tao, just pushed his glasses and said:


    "From the beginning, the world has been built on deception, and so are you, and so am I."


    At this time, Uzhihualie, who was treating the two of them with a reply, looked at the central room forty-six that had been tortured and killed, and said calmly:


    "Aren''t you going to hide?"


    "Yes, it is no longer necessary."


    Aizen turned her back and said calmly:


    "Silver, it''s time to start."


    Hearing this, Ichimaru Gin immediately released countless bandages and used the ghost path of space transfer to go to the Hill of Bipolar.


    Seeing this, Uzhihualie sighed softly and said to Toru Yuyin:


    "Yongyin, let everyone know."


    Tiger Toru Yongyin looked at the place where Aizen disappeared, nodded, and quickly poured out the ghost road of the wide-area announcement:


    [To all the gods of death, travel disasters, and Quincy, the former captain of the fifth division Aizen Sosuke, and the former captain of the third division Ichimaru Gin have betrayed the Soul Society and are currently being transferred to Bipolar Hill, please cooperate with each division catch! ¡¿


    [Notice to repeat again! ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Bipolar Hill.


    Yamamoto Motoyuki, who was covered in burns, suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky.


    "Aizen? Ichimaru Silver?"

 Chapter 35：

    Behind him, Su Jin''s figure suddenly appeared, playing with his taste:


    "Where are you looking?"


    At this moment, Su Jin''s hand suddenly pierced Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai''s right chest.


    At this moment, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai suddenly grabbed Su Jin''s arm and roared:


    "Do you think the old man will reveal his flaws in vain?"


    Speaking of this, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai roared:


    "Remnant Fire Sword, North, Heaven and Earth are ashes!"


    The terrifying spiritual pressure gathered on the sword, and wanted to stand Su Jin in half with one sword.


    This knife is extremely fierce, like a majestic general trend, pressing towards Su Jin.


    Swipe down!


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi split the air.


    He rolled his eyes suddenly.


    Twenty meters behind him, Su Jin said playfully, "Secret maneuvering pace, empty cicada!"


    Su Jin used this escape trick that Yamamoto Yuan Liusai just used to successfully deceive him:


    "You have lived in vain for thousands of years, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai!"


    "Insanity!"


    Being deceived by the tricks he had learned from himself, even Yamamoto Motoyasu, seemed furious at this time.


    "One-style stroke!"


    puff-!


    The slash that nearly slashed the chest of Yamamoto Yuanyusai appeared on the body of the strongest **** of death.


    "Damn it!" Yamamoto Yuanyugai made a plan to die together while using Hui Dao to heal.


    At this time, Su Jin did not continue to attack, but sideways avoided Jingle Chunshui''s thrust.


    "Oh, I was found!"


    Jingle Chunshui smiled bitterly.


    Su Jin''s backhand is an empty-handed knife.


    The atmosphere was driven by this knife, and it turned into an extremely fierce slash, which directly hit Jingle Chunshui, almost not splitting him in half.


    But at this moment, behind Su Jin, Shirou Ukiba suddenly jumped out, and used it to restrain the ghost ''six sticks light prison''.


    At the moment when Su Jin was sealed, Shiro Fukuzhu shouted:


    "Quick, everyone shoots!"


    The captain of the second division, Suifeng, and Sifengyuan Yeyi appeared at the same time, and they used the instant open to attack Su Jin''s limbs with all their strength.


    At the same time, Kuchiki Byakuya, who temporarily stopped fighting because of Aizen''s mutiny notice, also appeared here, and sprinkled Qianben Sakura all over Su Jin''s body.


    And above the sky, King Ming Ming, who was on the left formation of Koma Village, was waving the giant blade like a mansion, and suddenly slashed towards Su Jin!


    But during this siege from all sides, Su Jin sneered:


    "How ridiculous."


    He moved his arms at will, and the six-rod light prison that Shiruro Ukitake maintained with all his strength suddenly collapsed, causing him to vomit blood.


    Immediately afterwards, those hands came from behind and grabbed the necks of Shuifeng and Sifengyuan Yeyi. With such enormous force, they almost broke their necks.


    At this moment, Su Jin raised his head sharply, and the pair of ghost horns on his head directly hit the giant blade of Komamura''s left formation, smashing it to pieces.


    By this time, the thousand cherry blossoms scattered by Kuchiki Byakuya were too late to attack Su Jin.


    In just a whistle, Su Jin appeared behind Kuchiki Byakuya and kicked him into the ground with a loud bang.


    In less than three seconds, the six captains who were besieged were already severely injured.


    At the moment of this victory, Su Jin felt a warning sign in his heart.


    I saw that the broken bee that he was holding in his left hand had been replaced by Yamamoto Motoyasu.


    "Empty cicadas turn around and succeed!"


    Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai roared, and stabbed the residual fire sword into Su Jin''s chest.


    Clang¡ª


    However, the moment the blade stabbed, the sound of gold and iron echoed in the sky.


    Yamamoto Motonyuki suddenly widened his eyes.


    But at this time, he saw Su Jin raised a playful corner of his mouth:


    "Do you think I didn''t notice the space fluctuation just now?"


    "It''s not over yet!"


    Yamamoto Motoyasu shouted loudly:


    "Remnant Fire Sword, East, Rising Sun Blade!"


    The blade of the sun with a temperature of 20 million gathered all the spiritual pressure of Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai, and rushed towards Su Jin''s chest along the tip of the blade!


    Then.


    flame.


    dominated!


    The terrifying high temperature contained in the residual fire sword was instantly dominated by Su Jin!


    Su Jin also showed a mocking look at this time:


    "Playing with fire in front of the **** of fire, how foolish!"


    Seeing this, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai was desperate for the first time.


    It was only now that he understood.


    Facing Su Jin, he had no chance of winning from the beginning!


    As he said, in front of Vulcan, even the strongest hot-type Zanpakut¨­, Ryurenruohuo, can only bow his head and bow his head.


    No, no, there is still a chance, at least, he can drag Su Jin to death together!


    No matter how strong Su Jin is, there is no dimensional difference with him. As long as he blows himself up, no matter how strong Su Jin is, he will still be injured! also die!


    Thinking of this, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai''s eyes flashed with death intent!


    However, at the same time, a chuckle sounded:


    "We can consider stopping, Su Jin, our goal has been achieved."


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi''s pupils shrank, and he turned his head suddenly, but he saw Aizen Sousuke standing in front of Kuchiki Rukia, holding a gem surrounded by multi-faceted crystals.


    At this time, a tree growing from the belly of Rukia, a dead wood, was gradually withering.


    Aizen said in surprise at this time: "So this technique won''t hurt the host?"


    "Su Jin hahaha, come and fight with Laozi!"


    At this time, Kenpachi Zengaki, who was disdainful of participating in the sneak attack on Su Jin, rushed out with a roar of laughter.


    "Yah ah ah, are there still fish that slip through the net?"


    Aizen waved the mirror flowers.


    puff-!


    Zaragi Kenpachi looked at Yamamoto Motoyasu who had been slashed by himself in front of him, his face a little confused.


    Why didn''t he cut Su Jin?


    At this time, Aizen said indifferently:


    "Time is up."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows, and at this moment, Nianyinmeng was already standing beside him.


    "Is time so fast?" Su Jin whispered. He knew that the response time set by Aizen had come.


    Shila-!


    The sky of the Soul Realm was torn apart.


    Daxu''s face was exposed.


    Then, the anti-film came!


    Chapter 0042 If he is a **** of death, it would be great


    A golden beam of light that penetrated the sky fell from the sky.


    This is the trick used by the big virtuals to protect their companions and borrow the power of the virtual circle - anti-membrane.


    Once it is under the reflective film, it is roughly equivalent to being in a virtual circle.


    If you want to attack again, it is already far away.


    The falling beam of light enveloped everyone.


    Aizen Kuyousuke, Ichimaru Gin, T¨­senyao who suddenly appeared at the appointed place, as well as Su Jin and Nie Yinmeng.


    In an instant, the five people were shrouded in a reflective film.


    "Wow!"


    Yamamoto Yuanliuzai spat out a mouthful of blood, but looked at Su Jin who was gradually floating with dread:


    "Have you saved a life..."


    His suppressed voice uttered fearful words.


    For the first time, the strongest and invincible Shinigami in the millennium has tasted defeat.


    Bitterness, pain, anger, all kinds of emotions entangled in his heart.


    A vice-captain arrived late at this time, and when he saw the tragic scene at the scene, he suddenly took a breath.


    At this time, Ichimaru Gin in the reflection film looked down at Matsumoto Ranju and everyone below, and said with a smile:


    "Mr. Su Jin, Captain Aizen, why don''t we kill them all in one go?"


    "That''s too late."


    Su Jin glanced at Ichimaru Gin, and then looked at the building of the first team.


    Above that, the five members of Team Zero were standing on the roof with solemn expressions, looking at them.


    "Silver, the zero team has all left the field, and they are still wearing the uniforms made by the Spirit King."


    Aizen Soyousuke smiled and said:


    "We''ve run out of reasons to take action."


    In this case, it''s just to let others act as fishermen... Although Aizen didn''t say it, Ichimaru Gin understood the meaning.


    Thinking of this, Ichimaru Gin looked down at the captains on the ground and said with a smile:


    "But if you look closely, basically all the captains were defeated by Mr. Su Jin."


    Seeing this, Su Jin looked back at him and said:


    "Isn''t there still you?"


    Ichimaru Yin suddenly didn''t want to talk, he didn''t want to be stabbed by Su Jin after the virtual circle.


    At this time, Shiruro Ukitake, who had already recovered from the ground, stood up and looked at Aizen and said:


    "Have you fallen? Aizen."


    "Degenerate? Ridiculous."


    Aizen raised her hand and took off her glasses:


    "From the beginning, no one stood in the sky."

 Chapter 36：

    "Whether it''s you, or me, or God, it''s the same."


    "But the unbearable empty window of the throne of the day is finally over."


    Aizen shattered his glasses, wiped his hair behind his head, and looked at the ants below indifferently and said:


    "From now on, I will stand in the sky."


    Shiruro Ukitake''s pupils shrank sharply, but he understood Aizen''s true purpose.


    He wanted to¡ªreplace the Spirit King!


    At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo arrived late with his injuries, and looked at the people in the sky, for a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    At the same time, Orihime Inoue, who was standing on the ground, and Rukia Kuchiki, who was supported by Ranju Matsumoto, raised their heads and looked at Su Jin above the sky.


    At this time, Aizen turned his head slightly and said to Su Jin with a light smile:


    "Didn''t you want to say something to them?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Orihime Inoue who was looking up at him, raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said:


    "Speaking of which, I don''t seem to have let you guys see my true colors."


    While speaking, the shell constructed by divine power turned into fragments and collapsed directly.


    Underneath, Su Jin''s true face was also revealed.


    With black hair and black eyes, the handsome and proud figure overlooked the earth.


    Inoue Orihime widened her eyes, and Su Jin''s face was reflected in her pupils.


    Kuchiki Rukia frowned, but looked at Su Jin suspiciously, her eyes a little blank.


    She still doesn''t understand the reason why Su Jin saved her life.


    At this time, Su Jin''s black eyes looked down at the people below, and said indifferently:


    "To everyone in the Soul Soul World!"


    "The world built on deception will come to an end."


    "The false gods should go away, and the sight of the gods will eventually descend from the sky."


    "Wait."


    "Waiting for that time of change."


    Aizen didn''t speak, just smiled and looked at the dazed people below, as if looking at a group of monkeys.


    At this time, he said with half a smile and half a sigh:


    "Su Jin, you have passed, they are a group of monkeys after all."


    Hearing this, Su Jin shook his head slightly and smiled:


    "I''ve been with you for a long time, and I''ve also become a middle schooler."


    "The strong will naturally have the demeanor of the strong." Lan Ran said in a flat tone.


    With the exchange of voices between the two, the anti-film disappeared into the sky.


    Bipolar Hill.


    Uno Hana Lie and Toru Yuyin appeared in this place full of wounds.


    "Beijing band leader, please don''t move."


    "Captain Floating Bamboo, can you please support me for a while?"


    "I can do it, cough cough!"


    "Captain Byakuya, are you okay?"


    "Five broken ribs, can last for a while."


    "Okay, then I''ll treat the captain''s injury first."


    At this moment, Uno Hana Lie turned his head and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who was standing in the middle with a blank expression:


    "Can I ask you to get out of the way? Mr. Traveler."


    "oh oh!"


    Under the pressure of Uno Hanaru''s smile, Kurosaki Ichigo quickly backed away.


    Uzhihualie walked to Yamamoto Motoyukiya''s side, looked at Inoue Orihime, who was being treated next to him, but didn''t make a move, just looked at Yamamoto Motoryusai and said:


    "It was a terrible loss, and even Team Zero was notified. This is really..."


    Before the battle, Yamamoto Motoyanagi accepted the suggestion of Uno no Hana Lie, and carefully invited the zero team.


    But until the end, Team Zero didn''t make a move!


    This kind of meaning makes Uzhihualie also chill, not to mention the disastrously defeated Yamamoto Motoyasu.


    Therefore, at this time, even Unohakalie was worried about the mentality of the captain.


    Yamamoto Yuan Liusai did not answer, but his eyes were sharp.


    Seeing this scene, Mao Zhihualie slightly raised the corner of his mouth.


    Understand that the old captain is still mentally young.


    At this time, Mao Zhihualie couldn''t help but smile and said:


    "How does it feel to lose to the monster I bred?"


    Su Jin''s swordsmanship is basically derived from Mao Zhihualie, and it''s okay to say a word and pass it on to his disciples.


    And it is precisely because of Mao Zhihua''s fierceness that Su Jin''s fighting skills were able to equalize Yamamoto Yuan Liusai in a short period of time, leading to the current situation.


    And heard the ridicule of Uzuru Hana.


    "How good would it be if he were a **** of death?"


    Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai muttered to himself, then opened his eyes wide, looking at the direction in the sky where Su Jin was leaving, without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Mao Zhihualie''s pupils shrank, but he also sighed:


    "That''s what I said..."


    At such a time, it would be better to let the old man feel melancholy there.


    Thinking of this, Uno Hanaritsu looked at Inoue Orihime and said with a smile:


    "Very powerful healing technique, what''s your name?"


    "Inoue Orihime." Inoue Orihime responded.


    At this time, Yamamoto Yuanyugai turned his eyes and looked at Inoue Orihime and said:


    "Why didn''t you go with that man?"


    Inoue Orihime shuddered, and said with some fear:


    "Su Jin said, if you die, some cats and dogs will run around."


    This is to insinuate that Team Zero and Yohabach only dare to hide under the brilliance of Yamamoto Motoyanagi.


    "Humph!"


    Two flames emerged from Yamamoto Motoyuki''s nostrils:


    "Is this taking the old man as his watchdog?!"


    Inoue Orihime did not answer, but was a little scared and treated him beside him.


    At this time, she remembered the true face Su Jin showed before she left, and also remembered what Su Jin said to her.


    ¡®Instead of him, take a good look at the Soul Society and the present world with your eyes? ¡¯


    Inoue Orihime was a little dazed and enlightened, but she didn''t know how she could observe these two places well.


    At this moment, Yamamoto Motoyanai looked at his left hand, which had begun to recover under the treatment of Inoue Orihime, and squinted his eyes and said:


    "Little girl, the old man owes you a favor."


    The Soul Society still needs his strength to suppress the Quartet, and the hand that has been restored is naturally crucial.


    "Ah?" Inoue Orihime was stunned, and then suddenly realized.


    So this is the guarantee that Su Jin let her stay in the soul world for observation?


    Su Jin, he, have you even thought about this... Inoue Orihime thought of this, and her mood was inexplicably complicated.


    Chapter 0043 Waiting for the next opportunity


    Just when Inoue Orihime was treating Yamamoto Motoyanai.


    With the mixing of Matsumoto Ranju, Kuchiki Rukia walked over slowly and said worriedly:


    "Inoue, what about Ishida and Chato?"


    For this classmate who came to the Soul World to save her, but there was no shadow, Rukia Kuchiki naturally had some thoughts.


    As for Kurosaki Ichigo?


    Isn''t that idiot just standing beside him and acting silly?


    Originally, I thought his brain was not good, but now that he looked at that dumb face, Kuchiki Rukia thought it wasn''t as good as before.


    Hearing this, Inoue Orihime turned her head and looked at Uno Hanariru a little embarrassedly.


    Since she followed Su Jin, although she heard from Su Jin that her companions were safe, she really didn''t know their movements.


    Uzhihualie nodded and said: "They are still alive, they should be in the treatment room of the fourth division now."


    "Are they still alive? Great!" Inoue Orihime breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Jingle Chunshui next to him touched the wound and said with a smile:


    "The big brother''s younger brother was protected by me, and the Quincy Master''s younger brother seems to have been discovered by the 12th Division."


    "Well, but I didn''t expect that the vice-captain of the twelfth division, Nieyinmeng, actually betrayed, obviously she is a beautiful woman."


    At this time, Jingle Chunshui was also in a complicated mood.


    What a beautiful beauty, why did she become a thief?


    "Captain Nie Mayuri''s death is wrong." Shirou Ukitake next to him sighed.


    I died, and my daughter ran away with the enemy, can I not be wronged?


    "Captain Nimori is dead?" Kuchiki Rukia was stunned.


    It was the first time she heard that a captain had died, didn''t she just say that it was an invasion by accident?


    Why did a captain die!


    "Well, fortunately, he was the only captain who died."


    Shirou Ukitake explained, and suddenly felt that it was not right to say this, and smiled awkwardly.


    As soon as these words are said, it seems that there is something special about Nirvana.


    But to be honest, Shirou Ukitake was also curious about how Nie Mayuri died, and he was a captain anyway!


    And right now.


    Yamamoto Yuanyusai narrowed his eyes and said:


    "After this incident is over, Kyoraku Chunsui, Ukitake Shirou, Broken Bee, Kuchiki Byakuya!"


    The captains who were named immediately turned their heads and looked at Yamamoto Motoyanagi.


    At this time, Yamamoto Motoyuki said in a deep voice:


    "After the four of you have recovered, lead the team to reality and capture Kisuke Urahara!"


    "If you resist, shoot to kill!"


    Hearing this, Kuchiki Byakuya immediately responded:


    "As ordered!"


    At this time, Jingle Chunshui and Ukitake Shiruro looked at each other, and then looked at Sifengyuan Yeichi beside him.


    Similarly, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai also looked over, looking at the restless Sifengyuan Ye Yiyi:

 Chapter 37：

    "In view of your previous performance against the enemy, your previous mistakes are written off, don''t make mistakes."


    Hearing this, Sifengyuan''s scalp went numb at night, but he understood that Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai had made up his mind, so he immediately raised his hand and said:


    "I know Urahara Kisuke''s location! I''ll lead the way!"


    Dead Daoist friends do not die poor Daoists!


    Sifengin Yeichi knew that Nie Yuri''s death had left the 12th Division with no one to talk to, and Urahara Kisuke, a former criminal, was clearly the target of Yamamoto Motoyanagi.


    Since you won''t be killed, then surrender, you can''t break up with Yamamoto Motoyasu, right?


    This time is not the same as before. If Yamamoto Motoyasu, who was severely beaten, really gets angry, both she and Urahara Kisuke will have to finish the game.


    What about Kisuke Urahara? Yamamoto Motoyasu would never kill him, would he? At least until Su Jin and Lan Ran are resolved, they shouldn''t be killed, but punishment is estimated to be indispensable.


    At this time, Uzhihualie said from the side:


    "That calamity thing..."


    Yamamoto Motoyanai turned his head, looked at Inoue Orihime, then at Kuchiki Rukia, silent for a while, and said:


    "In view of the fact that the cause of the incident originated from the conspiracy of Su Jin and Aizen, the relevant persons will not be held accountable."


    Seeing this, Kuchiki Rukia immediately showed ecstasy.


    And Yamamoto Motoyanai, after talking about the calamity, obviously didn''t want to continue talking, turned his head and said to Broken Bee:


    "Shattered Bee, the second division will start now, and comprehensively investigate the traces of Su Jin, Aizen, Ichimaru Yin, and Dongxianyao. I want to find out what they got in the Soul Realm and what their purpose is, you understand. ?"


    "clear!"


    Broken Bee nodded quickly and accepted the task.


    At this time, Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai looked in the direction of the first team, looked at the original position of the zero team, and gradually narrowed his eyes, wondering what he was thinking.


    beside.


    Kurosaki Ichigo stood blankly.


    He watched Inoue Orihime busy and busy, treating all the captains, improving their friendship, and preparing for the observation of the Soul Society.


    Seeing Kuchiki Rukia walking in front of Kuchiki Byakuya, like an ostrich, accusing her again and again, and then being patted on the shoulder by the other party, she looked like a brother and sister.


    I also watched the scene in which Asanjing Renji was madly snotted with tears and snot after seeing Kuchiki Rukia.


    For a moment, he felt an inexplicable sense of loneliness.


    But in an instant, that feeling disappeared.


    All in all, Kuchiki Rukia is fine, and so are the other companions. In this case, his visit to the Soul World will not be in vain!


    As soon as he let go of his thoughts, Ichigo Kurosaki relaxed and waited for the return journey that would eventually come.


    The virtual circle, the virtual night palace.


    Su Jin wore a white uniform and looked down at the desert below.


    At this time, Aizen came over and stood beside him, overlooking the scenery below:


    "The research on Wang Jian and Bengyu will take some time. If you include the study of the structure of the Three Realms and prepare for the future, it will take a long time, maybe dozens or hundreds of years."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows, thought for a moment, and said:


    "I understand, I will find a way to stabilize the Three Realms in Hakoba."


    Aizen heard the words, smiled and said: "Then the remaining work is estimated to only take half a year."


    "It''s still a long time."


    Su Jin sighed.


    Although he wanted to complete the observation sooner, he still lost to time in the end.


    Thinking of this, he took out his pocket watch and looked at the number ''9'' on it.


    This is the influence of showing his true face in front of many gods of death and protagonists, and his influence has skyrocketed in an instant.


    However, the last 3 points, I am afraid that it must be obtained in the body of the Spirit King, only in the real transformation.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said:


    "I can only stay here for another 11 days at most, after all, it is not enough."


    "What do you need, I will help you prepare." Aizen said indifferently.


    "No, Yinmeng will help me deal with it."


    Su Jin glanced at Aizen, and then said.


    "Then, let the thirtieth blade handle it with you." Aizen said with a slight smile.


    Su Jin glanced at him and played with his taste: "Do you think I will care about a woman like you do?"


    Su Jin just heard the news that the vice-captain of the meat shield, Hina Sentao, is still alive this time.


    Aizen personally attacked a deputy captain and didn''t kill the other party? Is the location of the heart so hard to find?


    At this time, Aizen smiled and said:


    "I don''t need any weakness."


    "Oh~ you can do it the best. After all, Bengyu is not an all-purpose wishing machine."


    Su Jin pondered, but didn''t say anything more.


    He understood that the reason why Hinamori didn''t die was not because Aizen liked this woman.


    But in the bottom of Aizen''s heart, he once thought about giving up this power, finding a few like-minded friends, and living a peaceful life.


    This is the weakness of his heart.


    It didn''t take long for Aizen to leave here on her own.


    After standing for a while, Su Jin turned his head, looked at Nieyinmeng standing behind him, and shrugged:


    "Let''s go! Go and collect the information I want."


    "Yes!"


    Nieyinmeng bowed and followed Su Jin silently.


    At this time, Su Jin sighed:


    "After all, we still have to wait for the next crossing!"


    He has to prepare and return to Hakoba, where his real stage is.


    ©–©–¡¾Garden Box¡¿


    Chapter 0044 The Harvest of Death God Realm


    Hakoniwa, the lower floor of the East District, the NoName base.


    After Su Jin returned here, he let out a sigh:


    "Well, the energy concentration of the small garden is still comfortable."


    Compared with the concentration of spiritual sons in the world of the **** of death, the energy concentration of the lower layer of the box garden is obviously more suitable for Su Jin''s life.


    "Then next, determine the harvest..."


    After adjusting his breathing and re-adapting to gravity, Su Jin immediately began to organize the harvest of the world of death.


    At this moment, the Dimensional Forum trembled in his soul.


    ¡¾Ding-¡¿


    [Found that the center of the small garden is observing the forum holder, do you choose to block? ¡¿


    ¡¾whether¡¿


    "Can you block it?"


    Su Jin sensed the dimension forum in surprise. After searching, he saw a detailed introduction in the avatar column.


    It turned out that after the Dimensional Forum was allowed to be observed by the Box Garden Center, it obtained a certain central authority, so it could block Su Jin''s information to a certain extent, and even block the observation of the Box Garden Center.


    And such a prompt cannot be seen in the box garden, but after Su Jin''s return through time travel, the box garden center starts to run automatically when it is observed again.


    "Co-authoring you two mindless guys is a mutually beneficial contract?"


    After complaining about the relationship between the Dimension Forum and the center of the box garden, Su Jin chose ''No'' after carefully looking at the blocked content.


    That is to say, Su Jin allowed the Central Box Garden to re-observe him.


    It didn''t take long, almost the next instant after Su Jin''s permission.


    The white gift card in Su Jin''s mind immediately began to vibrate.


    Immediately afterwards, four descriptions of gifts emerged above.


    ¡ª¡¾Bonus: Collapsing Jade¡¿


    [The manifestation of the mind, the gift of guiding potential. ¡¿


    [According to the subjective consciousness of the host, the gift of guiding potential, has a high degree of unyielding mind only second to the gods and Buddhas. ¡¿


    [Evaluation: Four digits (exception)]


    ¡ª¡¾Bonus: Zanpakut¨­¡¿


    [Relying on the soul, it is a gift poured out of wishes. ¡¿


    [Evaluation: Five digits (can grow)]


    ¡ª¡¾Blessing: Spirit Child Control¡¿


    [The gift of manipulating microscopic soul particles. ¡¿


    [Evaluation: five digits]


    -¡¾Blessing: Realm ¡¤ Ringing¡¿


    [The realm of space, the gift of displacement]


    [Evaluation: five digits]


    Four kinds of gifts appeared on the gift card in Su Jin''s mind.


    After Su Jin watched it, he was speechless:


    "Is the evaluation of Bengyu strengthened by the Dimensional Forum unexpectedly four-digit? This is not unexpected."


    "Zanpakut¨­ grew up with me, so it''s normal to get a five-digit evaluation."


    "It''s just that the abilities I collected, such as the ghost path, the reversal path, and the virtual flash, only got one ''spirit control'' in the end?"


    "And ringing? This tile-level big virtual uses the spiritual child to interfere with the space displacement skills, but it is listed separately, and it is rated in five digits? Is it because of my realm spiritual level?"


    Su Jin looked at these gifts, pondered for a while, and knew more or less.


    "Sure enough, I had a hunch when I saw the description in the dimension forum just now, but now it''s a real hammer."


    Su Jin said this, faintly complaining:


    "The observation of the center of the box garden is basically equal to the identification of the machine. Anyway, if there is any unintelligible harvest in the future, it will be good to bring it back for him to identify."


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the observation of the center of the box garden, even Su Jin would not know that the big virtual movement skill of ''Ring Zhuan'' actually merged with his realm spirit to form a spatial movement skill, and it was also evaluated as five digits.


    You must know that the evaluation of the center of the small garden represents the meaning of "full play, can reach this level".


    That is to say, as long as Su Jin is proficient in ''ringing'', this trick alone can make him a quasi-god of ''five figures''.


    This is much more high-end than any Daxu mobile technology.


    "But in comparison, the gain called experience is more important to me."


    Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and moved his neck.


    The death fight with Uno Hana Lie, and the confrontation with Yamamoto Motoyanai.


    Fighting against these two peak figures in the world of death, Su Jin, who was originally just a rookie, can now barely be regarded as a master of kendo.


    This is also the blessing of Tuobangyu.


    Without the power of Bengyu to guide the potential, Su Jin could not absorb and integrate all the experience so quickly.


    "Then, the last..."

 Chapter 38：

    Su Jin opened the dimension forum and looked at the points above.


    ¡¾Points: 1020¡¿


    Click on the points column, and there is a column floating above it [answer the invitation question of the inviter Aizen, get five-star satisfaction from the other party, and get 1000 points. ] prompt.


    "That guy Aizen will give people a five-star praise? It''s probably the forum''s own evaluation."


    Su Jin groaned, then clicked on the points column, and then got a prompt:


    ¡¾Are you consuming 1,000 points to retrieve redeemable items? ¡¿


    "?" Su Jin blinked, is there a problem with this forum?


    He only spends 1010 points and spends 1000 points to retrieve items, isn''t that just 10 points to exchange things?


    Buy this shit!


    Su Jin''s mouth twitched, resisting the urge to curse, stood up from the sofa, and walked straight to the restaurant.


    He is in a bad mood now, and he needs to eat something good to make up for it.


    Not long after Su Jin entered the restaurant, he saw the black rabbit with a bowl of ramen.


    The two sides just met at the door, and they suddenly became staring at each other.


    "Oh, thanks."


    Su Jin thanked him, snatched the ramen from the black rabbit, and ate it directly with chopsticks.


    "My supper!"


    The black rabbit suddenly shouted, and then, she pointed at Su Jin and said speechlessly:


    "Let''s not talk about you grabbing my noodles to eat, didn''t you say you would go out for a few days in the morning?"


    "You said to go out at ten o''clock in the morning and come back at midnight, how many days do you call going out?"


    "Huh? It''s only been fourteen hours?" Su Jin asked in surprise as he frowned.


    In this way, one day in the world of death, one hour here, the ratio is quite corresponding.


    "Let''s not mention this first, other people''s noodles, why don''t you save some soup!"


    Hei Rabbit looked at Su Jin, who had already finished eating the noodles and drank most of the food while lying down, and his whole body was about to collapse.


    When she was hungry, she was robbed of the hard-working food, and she had the heart to beat others.


    Facing the crazy black rabbit, Su Jin relaxed a lot and said with a chuckle:


    "Eating your bowl of noodles is to give you face, understand?"


    "Damn it!"


    Black Rabbit rolled up his sleeves and said angrily:


    "It seems necessary to let you know the weight of the predecessors!"


    However, before he finished speaking, Black Rabbit froze for a moment and took out a card from his pocket.


    The card is only the size of a palm, white and blue on the inside, embroidered with various mysterious textures on it.


    At this time, the card lit up, and Shiroyasha''s voice followed:


    "Hey, is it the Black Rabbit? Ask Su Jin to come over to me tomorrow morning. That''s it, we''re going to the fashion show hosted by the God of Love, bye~"


    After listening, Su Jin put the empty bowl on the tray in front of the black rabbit noodles.


    "Tomorrow morning? It looks like I have to go to bed early."


    After speaking, he was about to turn around and leave, but the next second, the black rabbit grabbed his arm.


    The rabbit whose hair instantly turned red shouted angrily:


    "I don''t care, you must pay me a bowl of noodles today! And it must be made by you!"


    "..."


    Su Jin, who originally wanted to refuse, looked at the black rabbit with a strange expression.


    In the end he chose to compromise:


    "Okay okay, I''m afraid of you."


    On the way to the kitchen, Su Jin scratched his head, wondering if Hei Rabbit was acting like a spoiled child, or if he really just wanted him to pay for a bowl of noodles.


    The idea of ??the rabbit jumping off is really confusing.


    Chapter 0045 Leticia''s Test


    At nine in the morning, Thousand Eyes Station.


    Under the leadership of Miss Judy, Su Jin, dressed in a virtual circle, came here.


    It didn''t take long for Su Jin to arrive at the reception room. After waiting for a while, there was a vague voice mixed with getting up:


    "Let Su Jin come in, really, come so early, I don''t know let''s sleep a little longer."


    Judy moved away, opened the sliding door, and made an inviting gesture: "Come in."


    Su Jin stepped into the reception room and saw Bai Yasha sitting behind the coffee table, wearing a panda pajamas.


    Seeing this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched a few times, but he also understood that this was the performance of Bai Yasha not treating him as an outsider.


    It is the hint of this relationship that people from NoName like Su Jin can travel to and from the Thousand Eyes Station unimpeded.


    In a sense, Su Jin may have been classified as a member of the ''Saiyasha''s direct subordinate'' by Qianyan''s intelligence agency.


    "You kid... eh?"


    Bai Yasha rubbed his eyes and looked at Su Jin with his eyes half-open.


    And when she saw it, she immediately saw something different.


    "Who is that person outside of your spirit cell?"


    Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin with a strange expression, and after staring at it for a while, he said with a strange expression:


    "Don''t resist, kid, let''s pull that person out."


    Hearing this, Su Jinming realized something, went straight to the coffee table, and sat directly opposite Bai Yasha.


    At this moment, a silver-haired woman with beautiful face, wearing a black kimono, with two horns on her head, appeared beside Su Jin and sat down gracefully.


    This is the sword spirit of Su Jin''s Zanpakut¨­ - Bai Ye.


    And she looks like an adult version of Shiroyasha.


    At this time, seeing Bai Ye, Bai Yasha''s face suddenly distorted:


    "This woman?? Our power aura, your soul is fluctuating, what the hell, you gave us a daughter, did you make a mistake!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin, who was about to make tea, rolled his eyes and said:


    "Speak clearly, it''s just a product under the influence of power."


    The special life born from the godhead bestowed by Shiroyasha, the soul power of Su Jin and the characteristics of Zanpakut¨­, this is the origin of Shiroya.


    "Isn''t it all the same!"


    Bai Yasha covered his head and looked at the elegant Bai Ye in front of him, his whole person was not well:


    "We''re still kids, but we all have daughters. Isn''t this, this, this nonsense?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched fiercely. Shiroyasha, who is the same age as Hakoba, actually said she was a child?


    Is this shameless?


    "boring."


    Bai Ye looked at Bai Yasha, and at this woman who could be said to be his ''mother'', he closed his eyes and was about to disperse.


    However, at this time, Bai Yasha reached out and grabbed her, directly shaping her, and then said with a smile:


    "Yo, the little temper is quite stubborn!"


    "Give us a smile~"


    Bai Ye looked at her quietly, raised his eyebrows and looked down condescendingly:


    "You''re more boring than I thought."


    "No, not at all."


    Bai Yasha shook his head, spread out his folding fan and said:


    "You should call yourself ''Yu'' with this attitude. As a noble descendant of the sun, your attitude must be more arrogant. I understand, be arrogant, everyone looks like a bug."


    Hearing this, Bai Ye fell into silence.


    Seeing this, Su Jin glanced at Bai Ye, but implied that the other party accepted Bai Yasha''s request.


    Otherwise, this person''s crazy star spirit is afraid that there will be no end.


    Seeing this, Bai Ye glanced at Su Jin indifferently, looked away, and said to Bai Yasha:


    "I''m tired."


    After she finished speaking, she de-materialized again, and this time, Shiroyasha didn''t block anything.


    "Hum hum hum~~ It''s arrogant, it''s so good, and it''s still what we look like when we are adults, are we actually so beautiful?"


    The lecherous Protoss spread out the folding fan with a ''cool'' smirk on his face.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but complain:


    "Bai Ye is very bad for your senses, so pay attention, lecherous star spirit."


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and scolded with a smile:


    "Don''t come, as a person from our lineage, it''s just that you don''t inherit our lust, where are you talking nonsense?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, but she had no idea of ??continuing.


    At this time, Shiroyasha shook the folding fan and said with a little pity:


    "Unfortunately, your kid is a little weaker. If it reaches four digits, I am afraid that this cheap daughter can pretend to be us, and come here a few times to make it real."


    "When the time comes...hehehe~~"


    Bai Yasha seemed to have thought of something, and revealed a sinister smile.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin said helplessly:


    "You called me over less than a day apart, what''s the matter?"


    If he doesn''t remind Bai Yasha again, Su Jin suspects that this person is going to digress again.


    brush!


    Bai Yasha closed the folding fan, patted his shoulder with the handle of the fan, and said:


    "Well, that''s right, it''s time to get down to business."


    "Originally, we wanted to give you a surprise, but you gave us a surprise."


    "That''s it, as long as the three-digit guy sees your kid, Bacheng thinks that you and we are unclear."


    Thinking of this, even Shiroyasha couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Bai Ye''s posture and breath, clean up and pretend to be her.


    Any **** king who sees it will think that it is Bai Yasha''s cub.


    This is a big misunderstanding.


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha shook his head and chuckled:


    "Forget it, it''s interesting anyway, let''s help you hide it later, it''s also a trump card for us."


    After speaking, she clapped her hands and said:


    "Okay, back to the point."


    Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin''s face and said with a smile:


    "Yesterday, we communicated with some forces in Qianyan, and they were very easy to talk to, so they responded directly. Your kid''s luck is quite good."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Jin raised his brows and asked a little strangely.

 Chapter 39：

    At this time, Shiroyasha tapped his hand with a fan and said:


    "There''s something about ''Martial Arts Teacher''!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, and he said with a little surprise:


    "You found a teacher?"


    "right!"


    Shiroyasha nodded:


    "It''s a ruthless character. In terms of experience and combat power, I''m afraid that only the Queen of Shadows ''Skaha'' directly under the command of Xiaobichi of Halloween can match."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly thought of a person.


    ''Knight of Hakogawa''


    ¡ª Leticia Decrea.


    The first full-fledged ruler of Hakoba, a four-digit pure-blood vampire, and a former ''big cadre'' of Arcadia.


    It is this old antique that has survived since the dawn of Hakoniwa, and will receive such an evaluation as Shiroyasha.


    Did Shiroyasha find Leticia to be my teacher? No, it may have been proposed by Leticia... Su Jin narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched:


    "Teacher? Well, I just need the guidance of a professional."


    "Etc., etc!"


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and said:


    "You don''t even think about it, you are willing to learn, are they willing to teach?"


    "Meaning, do you have a request?"


    Su Jin said in a strange tone.


    "That''s right!"


    Shiroyasha nodded, then pointed at the window with his fan, pointed to the east, and said:


    "Before sunset, defeat the water **** at the end of the world, this is your teacher''s apprenticeship test!"


    Speaking of which, Bai Yasha spread out the folding fan and said with a smile:


    "Kid Su Jin, think clearly, that water **** is a five-digit snake god, and his natural qualities are much stronger than that of human quasi-gods. Think about it, whether you want to accept this test."


    Hearing this, Su Jin slowly grinned:


    "Isn''t that interesting?"


    Chapter 0046 Trial of the Serpent God


    [2105380] Outside the outskirts of the outer gate, there is the end of the world clearly defined by Hako Garden, a waterfall at the end formed by countless rivers.


    After Su Jin was tested, Bai Yasha took him to the entrance and exit gate of the suburbs.


    "Boy, out of this gate, it is outside the urban area. After that, you only need to pass through the Eudemons Forest, you can reach the edge of the waterfall, and the water **** is practicing there."


    Bai Yasha pointed to the east, then spread out his fan and looked at Su Jin with a smile:


    "It''s too late to regret it now, you have to understand that even if they are both five figures, there is still a gap in strength."


    "The water **** at the end of the waterfall has been practicing there for hundreds of years in order to transform into a dragon, and his strength is in the upper five digits."


    "And the human godhead is recognized as a five-digit goalkeeper in Little Garden. Facing the veteran snake god, are you sure you want to challenge?"


    There was playfulness in Shiroyasha''s eyes, and the smile on his face even felt a little cunning.


    What she meant inside and outside of her words was to stimulate Su Jin to take up the challenge, to challenge the water god, obviously to see Su Jin''s liveliness.


    And this, Su Jin knew very well.


    He was not worried that he would lose, and he was even guessing how long it would take him to defeat the Water God at the end of the waterfall.


    In the original book, Izayoi was only entangled for a short while, and then he knocked down the water **** with one punch and obtained the god.


    Although there is a strong physique of Reverse Izayoi, the reason for his appearance is the four-digit level.


    But to be honest, the poor performance of the water **** made Su Jin not afraid.


    No matter how powerful Bai Yasha said, Su Jin only thought she was bragging and wanted to go up and try her fist.


    ''However, he is a snake **** who has practiced for hundreds of years. If he is fighting head-on, he should pay attention. ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s face suddenly became serious.


    If he loses Jingzhou carelessly, he will be the first to accept it.


    Defeating with full force and being knocked down because of carelessness are two different things.


    And Bai Yasha, who noticed this scene, even showed a wicked smile: "Sarah, accept, or reject?"


    "I accept."


    Su Jin responded, then stepped out of the exit gate and left the Hakoniwa metropolitan area.


    Seeing this, the smile on Shiroyasha''s face grew wider and wider.


    "The newcomers are always like this. They don''t look like their predecessors. I hope this kid won''t be beaten badly."


    At this time, the shadow under Shiroyasha''s feet suddenly stretched and became longer.


    Soon, a blond Loli wearing a black and red jacket with a black bow ribbon behind her head emerged from her shadow.


    At this time, the one who could hide in Shiroyasha''s shadow was naturally Leticia Decrea.


    "Lord Shiroyasha, I remember that the water **** of Toli Tunis Falls is your family, right?"


    "Ah, it''s a family member under our ''Yaksha Godhead'', it seems to be a Godhead given two or three hundred years ago."


    Shiroyasha shook the folding fan with a smile and said:


    "That little snake is the illegitimate daughter of the North Sea Dragon King, and was entrusted to us by that old dragon. The bloodline is not bad!"


    Hearing these words, Leticia sighed slightly:


    "For a godhead novice, this trial is a bit over."


    Among the dragons, the power brought by the bloodline factor basically accounts for more than half of the strength of a dragon.


    And the daughter of the Dragon King, not to mention, even if it is only an illegitimate daughter, the spirituality brought by her birth must be far superior to that of human beings.


    Therefore, among the phantom beast species, the snake **** of the Dragon King blood must also be the upper class.


    And such an enemy is a bit too strong for Su Jin.


    "If the target is not strong, how can you force all his power out to see?"


    Shiroyasha fanned his fan and said with a smile:


    "And that kid didn''t know where he got the gift, but he actually made a cheap daughter for us. If you don''t teach us a lesson, will this kid get us a few grandchildren next time?"


    "We are obviously still a big girl with yellow flowers~"


    Careful revenge... Leticia raised her eyes slightly, but didn''t say those words.


    Among the upper ranks of Hakoba, Shiroyasha is considered a high-ranking person with a very kind personality, and a little personality defect, the lower-ranking person naturally needs to tolerate.


    Compared with Bai Yasha''s help to Su Jin, it''s not a big deal to play a little bit.


    At this time, Bai Yasha closed the folding fan and asked with a smile:


    "By the way, guess, will this kid Su Jin choose the trial of resourcefulness or the trial of force?"


    The water **** of the waterfall at the end has two kinds of trials, which is not a secret in the outer door.


    After all, for hundreds of years, people have challenged the water **** every three years. It is natural to know what the water god''s gift game looks like.


    "Try by force."


    Leticia answered without thinking:


    "As soon as he has a godhead, he can initially control the elements. This is quite a fighting talent among humans, so this confidence will lead him to make choices."


    "Huh? It''s exactly what we thought."


    Shiroyasha waved his fan, and the space in front of him swayed like a ripple.


    Not long after, a man-high ring appeared in front of the two of them, and the image of the Eudemons Forest was displayed like a water surface.


    "This kid has just received a new gift. 80% of the time he wants to choose the military trial, but if he chooses wisdom, he still has a good chance of winning."


    Hearing this, Leticia said with her expression unchanged:


    "You are not at ease with the wisdom of the snake god?"


    Shiroyasha''s words almost didn''t say that the snake **** was ''stupid''.


    Shiroyasha nodded, acknowledging:


    "Although it is a dragon species, her maternal line is not very good, and for things like humans, wisdom and spirituality are their greatest advantages, isn''t it?"


    "If Su Jin kid is more interesting and chooses the trial of resourcefulness, he can still pass the test of the snake god."


    Leticia was speechless. She just looked at the water curtain in front of her. After being silent for two or three seconds, she sighed:


    "... After all, he chose the force test."


    Toli Tunis waterfall.


    Relying on the breath of the godhead holder, Su Jin, who directly crossed the Eudemons Forest, came to the lake beside the waterfall at the end.


    In the face of Su Jin''s strong breath, under the lake, a behemoth gradually surfaced.


    Pure white snake scales, with two black horns on its head, the huge snake **** raised his body, looked directly at Su Jin with his golden vertical pupils, and snorted:


    "To exude such a violent aura in front of me, the lord of Toli Tunis Falls."


    "The quasi-god of mankind, do you want to challenge me?"


    Su Jin raised his head and looked up at the snake **** who was more than ten meters tall with only half of his body, and his eyes gradually said solemnly:


    "For a power of this scale, I underestimate you."


    "Humph!"


    The snake **** snorted, and two puffs of white smoke spewed from his nostrils:


    "Do you understand the rules? A trial of force, or a trial of wisdom?"


    "Force!" Su Jin said without hesitation.


    "Huh? Have the guts."


    The golden eyes of the snake **** narrowed, as if they were laughing:


    "In this case, if you die, you won''t be reincarnated as a resentful spirit."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t bother you when you die, don''t be afraid."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched as she moved her arms.


    "Nice mouth."


    The snake **** lazily opened his mouth and yawned:


    "I don''t bully you either, let''s do it, you only have one chance."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused, and then pulled out the Zanpakut¨­:


    "Then I''m welcome..."


    The Reiatsu boiled and expanded, and the surrounding atmosphere shuddered.


    "¡ªLet''s come to Vientiane, Bai Ye."


    A ghostly figure with white hair and black horns suddenly appeared.


    "what?"


    The snake **** widened his eyes, and then Su Jin disappeared from her field of vision.


    In the next second, a fist continuously enlarged in her pupil, and soon occupied the entire field of vision.


    Bang-!

 Chapter 40：

    Chapter 0047 The shame of five figures


    above the lake.


    The Zombie fell into the water in a twisted position with his stomach up and his head down.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was standing on the belly of the snake god, clenched his fists in a daze, and then said with a strange expression:


    "I didn''t do my best, and you fell down?"


    Is she really five figures?


    Su Jin''s eyes revealed such suspicion.


    Xiang Zhuan, coupled with the "One Bone Straight Fist" learned from Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai, this is Su Jin''s use to test the attack of the snake god.


    However... it seems that after he used these two moves, the snake **** fell.


    She just fell...


    Although Su Jin heard that this snake **** was a five-figure shame before the time-travel, he thought it was just a joke.


    did not expect¡­


    At this moment, the snake **** struggled to raise his head from under the water, and Su Jin, who was standing on her stomach, could clearly feel the snake **** struggling.


    In the sound of rushing water, the snake **** raised his head and shouted angrily:


    "Extremely shameless!"


    "I have lived for so many years, and I have never seen such a brazen ghost like you!"


    "Obviously a ghost with power that shakes the sky and the earth, to actually pretend to be a poor and weak human being is simply shameless!"


    "Unknown ghost, my snake **** is willing to call you the most shameless!"


    After spraying this sentence, the snake **** seemed to be exhausted, and fell under the water with a thud, making a painful low voice.


    She really wanted to tear Su Jin apart!


    It is clearly a ghost species whose racial talent is in the upper middle and upper reaches of the five figures, but she actually fakes a human and lowers her vigilance.


    The ghosts are said to have true temperaments, all of them are heroic big brothers and enthusiastic big sisters?


    This guy, isn''t it a special kind of demon among ghosts?


    No, the most insidious devil of the demon species is not as insidious as him.


    It''s downright cunning.


    The more the snake **** thought about it, the more angry his body became, the more angry his body became.


    The fist of the ghost is not easy to endure.


    The five-digit ghost species can be strong enough to pull up a thousand-meter mountain as a stick brush.


    And the fist that the snake **** received from the front was the one-bone straight punch that Su Jin learned from Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai.


    After receiving this fist, the snake **** did not die because of the advantage of blood.


    This fist is afraid that only four figures can hold it.


    Therefore, this ghost kind of fake human is really shameless to the extreme!


    "ended¡­"


    Looking at the water mirror in front of her, Leticia''s expression remained unchanged.


    Beside him, Bai Yasha embarrassedly covered his face with a fan, wishing he could dig a hole in the ground and bury himself.


    Well said forefoot.


    All kinds of remarks that Su Jin is no match for, and that you need to be resourceful to win, now it''s like a slap, slap! Snapped! slapped her little face.


    Is he too slapped?


    Five figures, dragon blood, and the snake **** who has practiced for hundreds of years can''t stand Su Jin''s punch?


    Damn, are five figures so weak?


    Why do we have such weak godliness?


    What is this thing born by the Dragon King of the North Sea?


    Even if Su Jin''s gift can be transformed into a ghost, it''s not the reason why your snake **** lost so quickly, right?


    Can you give me a face?


    Shiroyasha''s face was faintly distorted, but he still pretended to be grand and said:


    "Not bad, not bad, defeating Bai Xueji so easily, it''s not what we expected."


    You didn''t say that before... Leticia squinted her eyes and looked at Shiroyasha.


    Shiroyasha, who noticed this, looked a little embarrassed and shook his fan and said:


    "Oh, when the North Sea Dragon King knelt down and hugged our legs, begging us to accept her illegitimate daughter, we knew that this child might not have any fighting talent."


    Who is the person who said that the blood of the snake **** is good in the last second?


    Leticia was speechless, saving enough face for Shiroyasha, but her eyes couldn''t stop looking at Shiroyasha''s face.


    At this time, Shiroyasha, whose face was almost unbearable, changed the subject and said:


    "Speaking of Su Jin''s victory so fast, it doesn''t seem to have achieved our goal?"


    "Would you like to add another trial?"


    Seeing this, Leticia sighed slightly:


    "No need, Lord Shiroyasha, since the agreement is to pass the test of the snake god, I will be responsible for guiding, so naturally we should act according to the agreement."


    Speaking of which, Leticia glanced at Shiroyasha and said:


    "Besides, isn''t Su Jin your god?"


    Although your own gods lose too quickly to see, the one who wins is also your gods!


    There was a hint of comfort in Leticia''s eyes.


    "Ah? That''s it, that''s what I said, hahaha!"


    Bai Yasha said with a haha:


    "After all, it''s a family member of our sun spirit. It''s normal to win a family member of the nightshade. Speaking of which, Buddhism''s spirit is really not easy to use. Those bald heads have become poorer and weaker in recent years."


    The spirit of the sun is the spirit of Bai Yasha itself, and the spirit of Yaksha was given to her by Buddhism.


    Therefore, the meaning of Bai Yasha''s words is that the snake **** is useless and is the pot of Buddhism, and has nothing to do with her Bai Yasha.


    In contrast, Su Jinqiang, isn''t she Bai Yasha who knows people?


    Look, for such a gifted child, we decisively gave the godhead under the name of Taiyang Lingge. Look at how insightful I am and how profound my taste is. Anyway, it is much better than Fomen.


    Leticia didn''t look at her, but she blessed herself with a gift of avoiding light, so she spread her bat wings and floated in the air:


    "I''ll go meet him and announce the result."


    "Well, you go."


    Shiroyasha waved her hand and watched Leticia leave. Immediately afterwards, she looked at the water mirror, the corpse of the snake god, her face changed suddenly, and her nose was crooked.


    "This pig! Has it lived on a pig for hundreds of years?"


    With a snap, Bai Yasha broke the folding fan and said angrily:


    "Damn it, if it weren''t for your beautiful woman, we would all want to peel you off tonight!"


    "Humph!"


    With a snort, Bai Yasha narrowed his eyes and looked at the snake god, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Great waterfall at the end.


    Su Jin is scavenging the treasure house of the snake **** Bai Xueji.


    According to the rules of the trial, he can choose a gift from the treasury of the snake **** as a trophy.


    "Trash, trash, oh? Ten tons of low-grade spirit rice per mu? It''s okay, but it''s not the goal."


    Su Jin searched for a long time, and finally found the gift in the original book in the treasure-housing gift card exclusive to the snake god.


    - Water tree.


    A gift that automatically gathers water molecules in the atmosphere to continuously produce high-quality living water.


    Ratings are on a five-digit scale.


    This is because the water produced by the water tree contains a lot of energy, which can effectively promote the growth of organisms, which is a very valuable productive gift.


    With this thing, even selling water can make a lot of money.


    This is the most suitable gift for NoName who owns a lot of land but has no water source.


    "Fine, that''s all."


    Su Jin put away the water tree and looked at the snake **** who was foaming at the mouth, but smiled helplessly.


    After all, it was the same main god, Su Jin dragged the snake **** to the snake god''s nest under the water, and swam back to the shore, ready to leave.


    At this moment, he narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the forest on the right.


    "You''ve grown a lot..."


    With a slightly emotional voice, Leticia slowly appeared in front of Su Jin.


    Chapter 0048 Trial in the true sense


    Su Jin raised his eyelids slightly, looking at the young but mature blond girl in front of him, the corners of his mouth raised slightly:


    "Long time no see, Lady Leticia."


    "Well, I haven''t seen each other for almost half a year..." Compared with Su Jin, Leticia''s tone was a little shy.


    Who would have thought that in just half a year, Arcadia, who dominated the lower level, would actually be reduced to the point of losing her name and living in the lowest level.


    Who would have thought that Su Jin, who was just curious about the potential at the beginning, brought back with good intentions turned out to be NoName''s biggest support now.


    In contrast, half a year ago, she, who was a major cadre who fought from the south to the north, actually became a prisoner half a year later.


    With complicated emotions, Leticia looked at Su Jin''s smiling face and said:


    "I''m afraid you''ve already guessed it..."


    She was talking about the fact that she was about to become Su Jin''s martial arts teacher.


    "Isn''t Shiroyasha-sama''s prompt obvious?"


    Su Jin smiled and said:


    "And in the lower level of Hakoba, the only people who dare to help NoName during this period are the former members."


    The Demon Lord who attacked Arcadia is still unknown.


    Under such circumstances, even the former friends of Arcadia did not dare to lend a hand rashly, but waited for the right moment.


    "If you guessed it, I don''t need to explain too much here."


    Leticia sighed softly. She looked at the lake next to her, then at Su Jin, and frowned slightly:


    "I don''t know why you got this kind of growth in just one day, but those things don''t really matter."


    Leticia looked at Su Jin a little helplessly and said:


    "I originally wanted to use that snake **** as a standard to test your limits and prepare for training, but the current situation seems to be far beyond my expectations."


    It also exceeded Shiroyasha-sama''s expectations... Leticia added in a low voice in her heart.


    It is clear that Yasha said in front of her yesterday that she is very optimistic about Su Jin, thinking that he can grow up in a short time.


    The results of it?


    The next day Su Jin''s growth rate exceeded Shiroyasha''s expectations.


    Otherwise, she would not arrange for a snake **** who was killed by Su Jin with one punch to be the test object.


    If you think about it this way, I''m afraid that the short period of time that Shiroyasha said is not in units of a hundred years, right?


    This is very in line with her concept of time, but from the current point of view, Su Jin''s growth rate is obviously a bit extraordinary.

 Chapter 41：

    Is it his hidden talent... Leticia narrowed her eyes, recalling what the Chief of Staff Canary had said to her in the past.


    ''That child''s talent might be the highest level among human beings. ¡¯


    The highest level of talent... Leticia narrowed her eyes and looked at Su Jin in front of her.


    On the opposite side, after hearing Bai Yasha''s words, Su Jin said unsurprisingly:


    "In other words, my trial is invalid this time?"


    Obviously, the five-figure shame of the snake **** did not play a role that Leticia was satisfied with.


    As a price, he may have to play an extra game.


    "No, the trial has been passed. Even if it is a verbal agreement, I will become your martial arts teacher."


    Saying so, Leticia reached out and untied the black butterfly ribbon behind her head.


    And after the ribbon was pulled off, her figure grew rapidly, and soon turned into an adult attitude of about twenty years old.


    This was the true gesture of Leticia Decrea.


    The previous loli shape was only used for quick recovery and accumulation of strength, and was not suitable for combat.


    After Leticia regained her posture, the shadows of the surrounding trees spread rapidly and finally gathered in her hand, turning into a black knight spear.


    "You don''t look like what I looked like after I passed the customs..." Su Jin complained at this time.


    "A teacher who doesn''t even understand the purity of his disciples is not as good as trash."


    Leticia said this, clenched her black knight spear, and said with a smile on her face:


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t want to be such a teacher, so I added a test before teaching without authorization."


    Leticia put the knight''s spear above her head, and her tone gradually became serious:


    "The prize is a promise of mine, okay?"


    "Oh? That''s interesting."


    Su Jin raised his spirits and said while moving his muscles and bones:


    "Is it possible to ask for anything?"


    "After you get power, you are presumptuous?"


    Leticia raised her eyelids slightly, but she was a little helpless to Su Jin''s words with a hint of flirting:


    "It is forbidden to violate the requirements of the knight''s commandment!"


    Su Jin protested against not playing cards according to the routine:


    "It''s not a time to say, ''As long as you win, anything is fine?''"


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    Leticia glanced at Su Jin strangely. Since Su Jin has the courage to ask for it, she must have some confidence in her heart and think she can do it.


    If that''s the case, why does she want to be tricked?


    "unlucky."


    Seeing that Leticia was not fooled, Su Jin shrugged and said:


    "How are the rules?"


    Blue veins gradually appeared in Leticia''s hand holding the knight''s spear:


    "Use your full strength to take or dodge the knight spear I threw, and touch my body, that''s all the trial requires."


    Just as he was talking, in the surrounding forest, shadows began to gather behind Leticia, forming knight spears of different structures.


    It was a gift from the dragon of Leticia''s faith¡ªa weapon constructed from the shadow of the dragon.


    Even within the four-digit figure, the shadow of the dragon is an extremely powerful gift, a gift manifested by the shadow of a three-digit pure-blooded dragon.


    "A four-digit blow..."


    Seeing this, Su Jin''s expression gradually became serious.


    To be precise, an attack with unpredictable power.


    Judging from Leticia''s request, her attack was probably deliberately ''random''.


    The general scope of the attack may fluctuate between four figures and five figures, with a high probability of five figures.


    What Su Jin has to do is to avoid or block the shots of these knight spears with the corresponding strength, and then touch Leticia''s body.


    In this test, speed, strength, eyesight, and experience judgment are indispensable.


    "interesting."


    Su Jin gradually became excited, and a stream of crimson spiritual pressure boiled and swelled on his body.


    If it were in the Soul Realm, this spiritual pressure would have made the atmosphere uneasy.


    However, in Hakoniwa, five-figure power can at most cause damage to hundreds of square meters of terrain.


    This is the strength of the little garden itself, the world strength that has come from the interference of the little garden center.


    Therefore, Su Jin can go all out in Hakoba without any scruples.


    "Then, let''s go!"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, and his figure suddenly disappeared.


    At the same time, Leticia threw the knight spear forcefully!


    Gun out, sonic boom!


    Chapter 0049 Combat is deception


    Leticia clenched the knight spear tightly and threw it directly, but threw the knight spear in her sideways direction.


    At this moment, Su Jin had just moved to this side with a ring, but it was a surprise attack from the knight''s gun.


    Xing Zhuan was seen through... Su Jin''s pupils shrank slightly, and suddenly made multiple Xing Zhuan, reopened the distance, and caused afterimages one after another under the power of Xing Zhuan.


    At this moment, Leticia held another knight spear in her hand, and said casually:


    "A realm-type space gift? This is indeed an unstoppable move below four digits. Whether it is a sneak attack or retreat, it can be regarded as a magical skill."


    "But who do you think I am?"


    Leticia slowly moved the knight spear, and each movement could lock Su Jin''s position after moving:


    "Even though the number of holders of realm gifts is rare, more than 100 people died in my hands."


    "To deal with demon kings of the same level, directly distorting the space with pure violence is the most convenient way to deal with it. No matter how bad it is, it is very convenient to block the space with the authority of the organizer."


    "And for a five-digit number like you, the spatial fluctuations like water waves are too obvious!"


    Another knight spear was thrown by Leticia.


    This time, this person did not produce any sonic booms, and was truly silent.


    However, the speed was unbelievably fast.


    Ten times the speed of sound? No, at least thirty times the speed of sound!


    Su Jin didn''t even have time to squint when he was hit head-on by the knight''s spear, making a loud noise like a morning bell!


    Boom-!


    "The blow just now was about the same as you knocked down the Serpent God. So, is the defense stronger than the attack? It''s a bit beyond my expectations."


    Leticia tilted her head slightly, but there was another knight spear in her hand.


    ''The answer is correct, but even the steel skin of Daxu was shaken to the internal organs? ¡¯


    This time, Su Jin picked up all the small eyes, narrowed his eyes, and continued to make a sound.


    At the same time, Bengyu in Su Jin''s mind trembled slightly.


    In an instant, Su Jin''s figure spread hundreds of meters around, and hundreds of ''hes'' flashed around.


    "?!"


    Leticia raised her brows, but said in surprise:


    "Space fluctuations are gradually flattening?"


    In such a short time, you understand how to calm down the spatial fluctuations and maintain the skills of high-speed teleportation?


    How long did this take?


    Less than ten seconds!


    Leticia''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise, but soon, she threw the knight spear again.


    This blow made a huge noise, like a muffled thunder explosion.


    In an instant, Su Jin''s fake body continued to disintegrate like a burst of bubbles until his body was exposed.


    "If there are no flaws, use strength to forcibly create flaws. This is also a way to break the gift of the realm."


    While explaining, Leticia watched as the knight spear hit Su Jin''s belly.


    This blow, however, has no lethal power, just like a breeze blowing across the face.


    "I use all the power of this blow to break your fake body. This is the output of the standard five-digit scale. That is to say, even if it is the same five-digit number, it can break your spatial displacement skills."


    "However, after breaking it, there is not much power left in this blow. If you want to really hurt you, you must wait for the next blow."


    "But generally speaking, 90% of the people who see such an attack will choose to avoid it."


    The truth is indeed this truth... Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Faced with an attack that can destroy one''s own ability, normal people will think that its power is great and choose to escape.


    It''s a human choice.


    "What scares you isn''t necessarily deadly, and what is deadly isn''t necessarily what scares you."


    "Do you understand? The so-called battle is essentially deception!"


    Leticia held the knight''s spear again, and her tone was a bit of joy to see Puyu:


    "As long as you deceive the enemy and create an effective attack, you will win!"


    Su Jin didn''t talk nonsense, just held out his hand in silence, and a scarlet flame long knife appeared in his hand.


    This is a long flame sword constructed from the power fragments in the godhead, similar to Leticia''s Shadow Knight Spear.


    At this time, Su Jin used the ringing turn again and went straight to Leticia.


    "Let me see what new ideas you have..." Leticia stepped forward without retreating, holding a knight''s spear.


    At this time, Su Jin''s voice suddenly became four.


    That is the avatar constructed by the spiritual child, and it is the ''shadow avatar'' that Su Jin can achieve after obtaining the gift of ''spiritual control''.


    At this time, the four moved!


    The one on the far left used the machete swordsmanship of Uno no Hana, and slashed with a sharp and tortuous slash.


    The person on the far right raised his finger, and his fingertips instantly gathered a huge red flicker.


    The person above was slashing with a knife, and the long blade of flames condensed and did not disperse. The tip of the blade even showed a faint golden light, but it was Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai''s secret technique, the Rising Sun Blade.


    The person at the bottom, however, spit out ''noise'' directly, using the high-speed language of the gods, whistling in a harsh sound, and spit out the last words:


    "Sixty-one Bound Dao! Six-Stand Light Prison!"


    The six rays of light, like petals, bound Leticia''s waist in an instant.


    At this time, the slash on the left, the high-temperature stab on the right, and the virtual flash from the rear immediately ¡®bulled him forward¡¯.


    Leticia was a little surprised, and her speech speed suddenly increased hundreds of times at this moment:


    "A fake body constructed from unfamiliar energy, two completely different sword techniques, a crude energy attack technique, and a strange technique."


    "I really don''t know where you learned these practical tricks..."


    Leticia sighed lightly, but she shattered the Six-Stand Light Prison easily.


    At this moment, she waved the knight spear in her hand, deflected the most powerful Rising Sun Shinobi, kicked her left foot with a flying kick, burst the air, and exploded the curved slash.


    In the final virtual flash, she was sure that there was no threat, and she directly resisted.

 Chapter 42：

    oom!


    Crimson phantom flashes exploded.


    The terrifying flickering that was enough to make the **** of death tremble did not make any contribution, and only made Leticia''s hair flutter.


    At this time, the four Su Jin stepped back quickly, as if adjusting their fighting style.


    "Is there a dead end?"


    Leticia looked at the four ''Su Jin'' around her, and her mood became more and more happy.


    At this time, she had already determined that, although it was not exceptional, Su Jin''s strength was definitely in the upper reaches of the five figures.


    With this strength, Arcadia in the past could already accept the title of ''cadre''.


    And at this moment.


    From the knight spear in Leticia''s hand, a hand suddenly stretched out.


    It was Su Jin''s palm.


    "?!"


    Leticia''s face changed suddenly, and for the first time she showed a surprised look:


    "when?"


    The knight''s spear was too close, and the hand that suddenly appeared on it was even closer to zero.


    Leticia''s eyes froze, and her figure swayed slightly, turning into an afterimage little by little.


    But in the end, the afterimage solidified, and that hand also grabbed Leticia''s wrist.


    "Ah, I was deceived~"


    Leticia looked at the hand, and then at Su Jin, who gradually ''grown'' out of the knight''s spear, and said with a little admiration:


    "Is it a gift that controls the gift of others? The purpose of approaching me is to secretly control my weapon in order to achieve the conditions for touching me?"


    The four attacks were all feint shots, and the real ''killer'' was to touch Leticia''s own weapons.


    Through the addition of swords, Shiroi''s dominant power is integrated into Leticia''s weapon, and she takes the opportunity to touch Leticia.


    This is the tactic Su Jin just used.


    It was something he only realized after being awakened by Leticia.


    As long as we meet Leticia in the end, we will win, then we will do our best to achieve this goal.


    And head-on with Leticia, the veteran four-digit figure, is absolutely stupid.


    When one''s own strength is weak, then strategy is a necessary tool.


    "I don''t like this way of winning." Su Jin sighed as the fake dissipated.


    After all, the conditions were not enough, and it was a blessing to be able to touch Leticia in this way.


    At this time, Su Jin remembered the afterimage that Leticia had just dissipated and gathered, and asked:


    "What was the trick you avoided just now?"


    "Ah?" Leticia scattered her weapon, then looked at her hand and smiled, "Is that what you''re talking about?"


    Her figure gradually faded, but suddenly became staring.


    Then, Leticia said with a smile:


    "If people in the upper reaches of the four figures go all out, they can increase their speed to the point where they are infinitely close to the speed of light. Just now, I ran 50,000 kilometers at this speed, and then turned back."


    Speaking of this, Leticia couldn''t help but stuck out her tongue:


    "I was worried about what terrible trick your hand was, so I ran away subconsciously, but suddenly I remembered that you can''t seem to hit me hard, and you were scared by yourself."


    "...50,000 kilometers in an instant." Su Jin''s mouth twitched a few times.


    This is a ghost, four-digit number can move at the speed of light? Are you a Gold Saint Seiya?


    Su Jin knew that, except for the sound, his maximum speed was estimated to be about 30 times the speed of sound, and this was still 108,000 miles away from the speed of light!


    "Relax, this state can only be performed when the gift game is held. On weekdays, the central garden will limit this speed."


    When Leticia said this, she had a piece of white parchment in her hand, and then handed it to Su Jin:


    "Here, one time does not violate the requirements of the knight''s commandment."


    As early as when Su Jin agreed to Leticia''s test, the gift game had already begun.


    The current white parchment is Su Jin''s trophy, and it is also the ''request'' promised by Leticia.


    Su Jin looked at the document, put it away, looked at Leticia smiling in front of him and said:


    "You didn''t intend to use the power of four figures from the beginning, did you?"


    "Yes." Leticia nodded. "If you use four-digit power, it will not be an assessment, but a murder."


    After all, it is a power close to the speed of light. No wonder the four-digit evaluation is a starburst powerhouse... Su Jin shook his head, and then suddenly asked:


    "Can you warm the bed if you want?"


    Leticia froze for a while, and then said with a tangled and embarrassed expression:


    "Yes, yes, but are you sure you want this?"


    "Would you like to use it for something more meaningful?"


    Su Jin froze for a while, looking at Leticia with a strange expression.


    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" Leticia looked at Su Jin in confusion.


    "No, nothing."


    Su Jin perfunctory, and then said:


    "Then let''s go back together."


    Leticia was stunned, but she saw a gorgeous girl with short blond hair on Su Jin''s body.


    ''Do you want to go back together? ¡¯


    Canary... Leticia sighed lightly, then smiled and said:


    "Okay, I''m going to cry for a while."


    Hearing this, Su Jin didn''t speak, but just went straight to the stronghold.


    NoName''s stronghold.


    The black rabbit sitting in the old office looked at the table in front of him with a sad face:


    "Ah, when the community is really running, all kinds of budget gaps appear. How did the Canary-sama solve it in 3 minutes!"


    Depressed, she put down the pen, stood up, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looked at the lawn outside the window, and let out a weak sigh: "He''s just a rabbit!"


    At this moment, the sharp-eyed Black Rabbit saw two figures slowly walking towards the main entrance in the distance, and his eyes widened little by little.


    Chapter 0050 Su Jin''s Promise


    "Lord Leticia!"


    Accompanied by the cheers of surprise, Leticia, who had just entered the gate of the stronghold, spread her arms and hugged the black rabbit who flew over.


    "Still so childish."


    Leticia smiled and hugged Black Rabbit''s waist, lifted her slightly, and smiled softly.


    As an adult, she made such a move without the slightest disobedience.


    "There really is no growth at all."


    "This statement is really excessive, I am obviously an adult!"


    The raised black rabbit glanced at Su Jin next to him, and said with some shame.


    He was obviously a rabbit over 200 years old, and he was treated like a child, and he was still in front of Su Jin, which made the black rabbit somewhat difficult to talk about.


    However, if you really want to count it, Leticia really counts as her ''elder''.


    After all, Leticia and her adoptive mother Canary are close friends and can be said to be the elders of the ''aunts''.


    Of course, Black Rabbit didn''t call Aunt Leticia stupidly.


    No matter how good-tempered the Hakoba knight is, he will be angry when he is called like that.


    At this time, Leticia put the black rabbit down, took out the ribbon to tie her hair, and returned to the childish posture that Su Jin had just seen.


    At this time, she also looked at the dilapidated manor in front of her, stepped on the slightly withered turf, and said with a slight sigh:


    "It''s really changed and I can''t recognize it at all."


    Compared with the prosperity of Arcadia in the past, the current NoName can be called a slum.


    "It was just an accident, an accident."


    Black Rabbit quickly waved his hands and comforted Leticia:


    "Although the stronghold is still very dilapidated, that''s just the reason for the lack of time to repair it. After the workers arrive in a few days, the stronghold can be redecorated."


    Speaking of this, Black Rabbit suddenly glanced at Su Jin, and then said with a smile:


    "Speaking of which, the money for the decoration is still the money that Su Jin earned. He actually pretended to be benevolent and went to trick those illegal orcs."


    Her words were partly to take credit for Su Jin, and partly to name Su Jin for being too aggressive.


    It is obvious that Leticia is to take good care of Su Jin. After all, what this master focused on in Arcadia was discipline.


    "Hey, let''s talk about it, what are you doing to expose my shortcomings?"


    Su Jin on the side rolled his eyes:


    "If it wasn''t for forcing others to participate in the gift game, I would be forced to degenerate into a demon king. How would I do that?"


    However, Black Rabbit put his hands on his hips and said plausibly:


    "I want to cut off your idea of ??knowing the law and breaking the law."


    "Understood, let''s continue to fight the orcs."


    "Hey! Don''t listen in reverse!"


    Leticia looked at the bickering between the two and chuckled softly:


    "You two, it''s better this way."


    When Su Jin first arrived in Arcadia, it was the Black Rabbit who was in charge of guiding him to get used to the life of the small garden.


    After the defeat of the community, it was Black Rabbit who took care of Su Jin, who was bedridden, and struggled to maintain the operation of the community.


    If you really want to count it, the two of them can be considered to have survived the hardship together.


    "Is it all right?"


    Su Jin turned back and looked at the black rabbit.


    At this time, the black rabbit also looked at Su Jin''s face.


    The two looked at each other and parted tacitly.


    At this time, the black rabbit suddenly hugged Leticia and said:


    "Let''s not talk about that, since Lady Leticia is back, let''s hold a celebration tonight, just to use up those high-end dishes in stock!"


    Hearing this, Leticia patted Black Rabbit''s hand, shook her head and said:


    "No, I''m not coming back."


    "what?"


    Black Rabbit glanced at Leticia, then turned his head and looked at Su Jin somewhat puzzled.


    It''s not a return, so how did Su Jin bring Leticia back?


    At this time, Su Jin also looked at Leticia, waiting for her to explain.


    Leticia sighed softly, patted the black rabbit''s hand and said:


    "The return this time is the result of Lord Tobai Yasha''s personal consultation with Perseus."


    "According to the agreement, I will serve as Su Jin''s martial arts teacher for one year and get one year of freedom of action."

 Chapter 43：

    "And correspondingly, you must also participate in Perseus'' strategy at the upper level as a subordinate."


    When Leticia said this, she looked at the black rabbit with a soft smile and said:


    "The ownership has not changed."


    She smiled and said something cruel to herself.


    "This, this is it."


    Black Rabbit''s face changed slightly, but soon he smiled again:


    "But it doesn''t matter, it''s good to be back for a day. Speaking of which, the children of the community have long said that they want to eat those high-quality ingredients. Since Lord Leticia is back, let''s try it together."


    "By the way, let me cook by myself!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin and Leticia''s expressions changed slightly.


    "What''s wrong? This expression?" Black Rabbit looked at the two with some puzzlement.


    Hearing this, Leticia said without changing her face:


    "Advanced ingredients require a certain amount of strength to handle. Now there are only children left in the community, so let me handle it."


    Su Jin next to him immediately added:


    "Ah, leticia-sama''s cooking skills are quite good. After eating it once last year, I haven''t forgotten it until now."


    "Huh? Su Jin, didn''t I make everything you used to eat?" The black rabbit beside him asked strangely.


    "There are always one or two meals that you didn''t do, right?" Su Jin reluctantly replied.


    To be honest, Black Rabbit is very good for ordinary cooking, but for advanced cooking, since the ingredients are all ferocious high-level creatures, the method of Black Rabbit processing is naturally advanced.


    It is said that it was secretly taught by the canary, and it is specially used to deceive people.


    It is rumored that the canary once used this trick to keep Hercules, the great hero of Greek mythology, unable to land for three days.


    It seems to belong to the level of killing gods.


    "Anyway, let me do it."


    Leticia kept a smile in front of her.


    "If that''s the case, then fine."


    In the face of Leticia''s repeated requests, Black Rabbit nodded with difficulty, and handed over the errand.


    He also successfully skipped the hard work of high-level cooking, preventing Leticia from recalling painful things.


    She is a black rabbit, killing two birds with one stone!


    After the noon banquet.


    When Leticia communicated with the children.


    Taking advantage of the cloudy weather, Su Jin took the water tree obtained from the snake **** and was going to the reservoir in the backyard to place the gift.


    "If the water source is solved, the vast land in the backyard of the community can be used directly. Remember that it seems to be a total of 1,000 acres?"


    And when Su Jin walked through the corridor and was about to reach the backyard, he saw the black rabbit leaning against the marble load-bearing column, obviously waiting for him.


    Seeing this, Su Jin sighed, stepped forward, looked at Hei Rabbit''s expression of wanting to cry but held back, and said:


    "Isn''t Leticia back?"


    Black Rabbit whimpered, wiped his tears, and said:


    "But the ownership is still in the hands of other communities... Obviously she is an elder who has been taken care of many times, but she can only watch her become a slave under other people''s hands."


    Obviously it should be a happy day... Su Jin opened his mouth, but finally sighed and said:


    "You said that, I''m afraid I''m going to block the door of Perseus tonight."


    "Don''t go!" Hei Rabbit shouted subconsciously, but he realized in a second that this was Su Jin joking.


    She immediately puffed out her cheeks and said a little angrily:


    "At this time, shouldn''t you hug me and comfort me in a low voice?"


    "Sorry, I''ve been allergic to rabbit fur lately."


    Su Jin hesitated, then raised his hand and rubbed Hei Rabbit''s hair:


    "Don''t worry, as the current leader, I will naturally bring back the ''senior'' completely! This is my promise to you!"


    "As a leader, the most important thing is to ensure your own safety!"


    At this time, the black rabbit grumbled and retorted.


    Then, she sighed and said:


    "Although I also want to bring people back safely, I also know that Perseus will not let people go."


    Hearing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and smiled:


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    "Adventure forbidden!"


    Black Rabbit immediately crossed his hands and stood in front of him, obviously not recommending Su Jin to do dangerous things.


    At this time, Su Jin shrugged and lifted the water tree in his hand:


    "Okay, let''s talk about this later. Before that, how about going with me to place this good thing?"


    "This is? The best productive gift!" Black Rabbit''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Seeing this, Su Jin shook the water tree and said:


    "Want to go together?"


    "certainly!"


    Chapter 0051 ''Senior'' Bai Xueji


    NoName''s Reservoir.


    Above the dry and cracked soil is a cross-shaped aisle, and in the center of the aisle is a stone pavilion.


    In the center of the stone pavilion, Su Jin placed a small sapling whose roots were soaked in a water polo on the stone platform in the center.


    This is where the Reservoir is dedicated to placing gifts.


    In the past, there was even a gift of water attribute valued in ''four digits'', which could directly drain water from the ''heaven'' and introduce the water from the spiritual spring of the celestial world into the human world.


    However, after the Demon King attacked, the gifts here were naturally taken away by the Demon King.


    With the gift being put into the stone platform, in the invisible light, a stream of clear water suddenly gathered under the water tree, and then flowed into the reservoir from the various openings on the stone platform.


    Seeing this scene, Black Rabbit couldn''t help but widen his eyes, reached out to hold a handful of water, and said in surprise after drinking:


    "It''s so pure, it''s spiritual water! Where did you get it?"


    At this time, Su Jin, who was standing by the side, replied:


    "The water **** of the waterfall at the end, I have passed her trial."


    "How can you run to provoke the water **** there for no reason! How dangerous!"


    Black Rabbit complained in a low voice, and then, looking at the reservoir that was gradually filling up with water, he said with a smile on his face:


    "If there is living water of this purity, we can consider asking the regional rulers to transfer our pastures and farms to nearby land. In this way, the grains and cows produced can reach extremely high quality."


    Thinking of this, Black Rabbit''s eyes were full of anticipation, and words such as Lingmi and high-grade milk were occupied in his mind.


    He didn''t know that Chai Mi was expensive, but when he thought that the basic supplies would gradually be solved, Black Rabbit''s heart suddenly filled with hope.


    And Su Jin shrugged and said, "For me, it''s great that I don''t have to burn the bath water myself."


    After Arcadia fell into disrepair, it was necessary to travel several kilometers to fetch water, let alone take a shower.


    Basically, they are all treated with cleansing gifts bought by Black Rabbit.


    Although it is quite clean, it lacks the taste of life.


    At this time, the black rabbit next to him said blankly: "I seem to be preparing most of the bath water, right?"


    "I was a sick person at that time, wasn''t I?" Su Jin said these words confidently.


    Seeing this, the black rabbit burst into a smile:


    "I didn''t say I was tired!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at the black rabbit and did not speak.


    At this moment, the space fluctuated, Su Jin raised his brows and stood in front of Hei Rabbit.


    In the atmosphere, a circle of ripples suddenly appeared.


    Immediately afterwards, with the scream of ''ah'', a figure smashed beside Su Jin.


    Immediately afterwards, on the other side of the ripple, there was Bai Yasha''s sneer:


    "You little brat, just stay there for us!"


    "No, Lord God!"


    The figure climbed up with a tragic cry, reaching out to grab the full circle of space ripples.


    However, the ripples soon disappeared without a trace.


    At this moment, at the moment when the spatial ripples were generated, Leticia, who came here, floated in the air, and said in a puzzled tone:


    "Is that the voice of Lord Shiroyasha?"


    "Obviously it''s her."


    Su Jin next to him sighed.


    The Black Rabbit paused, poking at the figure bowed on the ground with its **** up.


    "Why? Rabbit? No, Moon Rabbit?"


    The figure who fell to the ground immediately got up and said with a look of surprise.


    At this time, Su Jin also saw clearly the appearance of the person who came.


    It was a woman with a pair of ghost horns, a short ponytail, and a delicate and beautiful face.


    She wore a plain white and blue-edged kimono, but her lower body was strangely matched with garter stockings. She was dressed strangely, but at the same time had an inexplicable sense of color.


    "This kind of clothes..." Black Rabbit looked at the other party''s clothes with a feeling of pity for each other: "Are you a subordinate of Lord Shiroyasha?"


    Ever since Hei Rabbit was a child, Bai Yasha had used similar clothes to trick her into wearing cute clothes. Although it was rare when she grew up, seeing it at this time was inexplicably mixed.


    "You can tell at a glance!"


    The other party pointed to the ghost horn of the same style as Shiroyasha, and then said sadly:


    "The Lord God actually sent me here because of a defeat. It''s obviously because that devil is too cunning, it''s not that I''m not good enough!"


    Su Jin, who is the real ''devil'', raised his brows, and then said with a smile:


    "This lady, don''t know what to call her?"


    "Just call me Bai Xueji. Are you members of NoName?"


    When Bai Xueji said this, she suddenly became angry:


    "By the way, I''m here to worship, understand?"


    "Just don''t come to me if you have anything, don''t come to me if you have nothing to do, and you need to serve me every day."


    "Of course, as a price, as long as it is a five-digit enemy, I will help you solve it!"


    At this time, Su Jin looked around and said blankly, "What is she here for?"


    In the invisible atmosphere, a voice sounded, but it was the voice of Shiroyasha:


    "Come to be a target for Leticia... Oh no, apprentice, well, let''s be apprentice, just don''t kill him."


    "Lord Lord God?"


    Bai Xueji''s face turned pale, and she said timidly:


    "You, haven''t you left yet?"


    "Yeah, I''m watching at the station."

 Chapter 44：

    A playful voice sounded, and then, Bai Yasha suddenly said with a smile:


    "By the way, Su Jin, you are also our god, right?"


    "Ah." Su Jin responded.


    At this time, Su Jin clearly saw Bai Xueji''s eyes lit up in front of him, with a look of eagerness to try.


    That appearance, as if to ask Su Jin to take the initiative to say hello to her senior, as if she had found her younger brother.


    At this time, the sound of folding fans spreading out was heard all around:


    "Well, it looks like we didn''t give you any gifts. Since that''s the case, it''s a **** to give you Bai Xueji today!"


    "Huh?" Bai Xueji was dumbfounded.


    Is it God''s gift to give to others?


    Wait a minute, the man in front of him is Lord Shiroyasha''s god, and she is going to become the other party''s god.


    Doesn''t that mean that she suddenly changed from a senior elder sister to a subordinate younger sister?


    Don''t play people like this!


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows and looked at Leticia and Black Rabbit beside him.


    Both of them looked at each other, indicating that he agreed to come down.


    Seeing this, Su Jin shrugged and said:


    "Okay, but since she belongs to God, I should be able to deal with her at will, right?"


    "Yes, as long as you raise her strength, everything is easy to say."


    Bai Yasha said this, and then said directly: "That''s it, Athena invites us to the banquet, hang up first~"


    The words fell, and the spatial fluctuations disappeared.


    Su Jin, Leticia, and Black Rabbit surrounded Bai Xueji immediately.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    The weak and poor Bai Xueji shivered in front of the three ''evil men''.


    At this time, Su Jin asked Black Rabbit, "What''s the use of a five-digit dragon species?"


    "Excretions can promote plant growth, teeth can be buried in the ground to produce dragon tooth rice, blood can be enchanted, and saliva can be combined with special trees to make ambergris.


    Oh, she seems to be an Oriental dragon species, so she should be able to create the characteristics of good weather in a small area and speed up the growth of plants. "


    At the end of the sentence, the black rabbit''s eyes suddenly began to shine.


    "Bloodletting or something, isn''t it too much?" Bai Xueji was about to cry.


    At this time, Leticia next to her said indifferently: "In training, injuries are inevitable."


    Hearing this, Bai Xueji''s face was a bit more ''white'' than her name.


    "Speaking of which..." Su Jin touched his chin and wondered, "Don''t you recognize me?"


    Bai Xueji was stunned for a moment, then looked at Su Jin carefully, and then she was dumbfounded:


    "You man, you are the devil in the morning!"


    "Yo, remember!"


    Su Jin smiled, then turned to look at the black rabbit and said:


    "How can God punish him if he insults the Lord God?"


    "Peeling and bleeding? No, no, it must be used continuously." Hei Rabbit whispered in a low voice.


    Seeing this, Su Jin turned his head, looked at Bai Xueji who was pale, patted her on the shoulder and said:


    "How about we get along well, my lady of God!"


    "Okay, okay..." Bai Xueji nodded stiffly, but she was a little bit frightened.


    Seeing this, the three villains next to him all smiled.


    evening.


    After arranging Bai Xueji''s residence and work content, Su Jin and Leticia walked side by side in the aisle.


    "To be honest, I''m a little surprised. I didn''t think that Lady Leticia''s way of scaring children is quite powerful."


    "The suffix of adults can be omitted."


    Leticia said with a slight smile:


    "Speaking of that, the snake **** is just a childish temperament. This kind of child, if she is a little scared, she will be obedient. This is a matter of experience."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile:


    "If you say that, that poor snake **** will cry."


    "Dragon seed''s tears are also a special medicinal herb." Leticia said playfully.


    The two suddenly stopped and laughed a few times.


    Then, Leticia narrowed her eyes slightly and said:


    "Speaking of which, is there something wrong with deliberately looking for this time to be alone?"


    Su Jin paused, turned his head sideways and said:


    "I want to use the ''request'' you promised earlier."


    "What is the request?" Leticia was a little surprised.


    At this time, Su Jin said seriously:


    "Do your best to help me challenge the ''Trial of Perseus'' and seize the sovereignty of Leticia Decrea!"


    Chapter 0052 The Trial of Perseus


    Leticia stared at Su Jin in front of her, watching him ignite the parchment symbolizing a promise:


    "Are you joking?"


    Leticia said in a serious tone.


    "If I''m joking, I can make a new contract..."


    "The gift document after use will take effect as soon as possible. This is the regulation of the center of the small garden."


    Su Jin looked at Leticia calmly and explained:


    "Therefore, even if you make another gift document, the conditions that take effect will still have to be implemented."


    "I can extend this condition indefinitely."


    Leticia just answered this sentence, and then she was silent for a while, showing a helpless expression:


    "You are ten times more impatient than Canary said, no, I''m afraid you are a hundred times more impatient."


    After speaking, she sighed, shook her head, and shook off her worries:


    "Are you sure you want to adjust the trial of Perseus?"


    "certainly!"


    Su Jin nodded, then stretched out his hand and invited Leticia:


    "I need information on the Perseus trial, all the information!"


    - Trial of Perseus!


    It is one of the hero trials of the three-digit **** group Greek **** group.


    Perseus, Hercules, Agris, these famous heroes in Greek mythology left behind the inheritance trials, which are the so-called hero trials.


    And this kind of gift game, what is required is to complete the trial corresponding to the hero inheritance!


    Correspondingly, the challenger who completes the trial can obtain a commitment to the community!


    As long as it is within the executable range, the challenger who completes the trial can ask the corresponding community to complete his requirements.


    The scope of these demands naturally includes the transfer of Leticia De Crea''s subordinate rights to Su Jin.


    Therefore, Su Jin will say let Leticia fully cooperate with him to win the victory of the Perseus trial!


    This is currently the most promising way to get Leticia out of trouble.


    However, Leticia herself is not optimistic about this:


    "You should understand, what is the Perseus trial to face?"


    "Know."


    Su Jin''s face was serious, and he said in a low voice:


    "The so-called trial is to complete the feats that the hero has done!"


    "And in the trial of Perseus, the hero Perseus'' greatest achievement was to kill the banshee Medusa."


    Hearing this, Leticia sighed and looked at Su Jin with a bit of guilt:


    "Do you know who Medusa is?"


    Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and said with cherished words, "Magic star Algor."


    "Three-digit [Almighty Domain] Protoss!"


    "It''s not that exaggerated."


    Leticia raised her forehead and said with a slight headache:


    "To be precise, it should be the **** who now belongs to the Greek **** group, Medusa, whose strength is about four figures."


    When she said this, she smiled bitterly and said:


    "However, the current leader of ''Perseus'', Ashilia Perseus, is the granddaughter of the **** Perseus. She is a demigod who was born by twisting the law. Her strength has been practiced for a long time, and she has reached four level of numbers."


    "And according to her character, the Perseus trial is completely different from the past, focusing more on force."


    "In other words, if you want to challenge the Perseus trial, you have to face a Medusa with a four-digit holder."


    "I''m afraid, even if Lingge is sealed, Medusa is still at the top four-digit level, and what you have to do is to defeat her head-on."


    "For you, this challenge is too difficult, almost impossible, let''s give it up."


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Try it once to know the difference."


    "The cost of challenging Perseus'' trial is too high." Leticia also wanted to persuade Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin said:


    "Then take ''Water Tree'' as the challenge fee, is that enough?"


    "..."


    Leticia paused and sighed:


    "If the challenge fails, the challenge deposit will not be refunded."


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said, "If you fail, keep working hard and prepare for the next time. At my age, it is normal to experience failure, right?"


    "I can''t convince you."


    Leticia shook her head and said helplessly:


    "According to the effectiveness of the gift document, I will try my best to win the challenge permission for the Perseus trial. As for the future, it can only be up to you."


    "That''s enough." Su Jin, who persuaded Leticia, smiled easily.


    "When will the challenge start?"


    At this moment, Leticia''s bat wings appeared behind her and floated in mid-air.


    "The sooner the better."


    Su Jin knew that the most fearful thing about this kind of thing was long night dreams.


    Even if Perseus may not have anything to do with Leticia, the ownership is not in their hands, but they can do whatever they want, which is too dangerous for Leticia.

 Chapter 45：

    "What kind of trump card are you hiding?"


    Leticia disregarded the rules and asked Su Jindao.


    In Little Garden, it is very taboo to take the initiative to ask other people''s gifts and cards, and it is easy to be hostile.


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his brows, but was about to show his confidence.


    However, after Leticia''s voice fell, she took the initiative to disappear in front of Su Jin.


    When she regained her senses, she understood that Su Jin could show her, but it didn''t mean she had to see it.


    Sometimes, it is also a knight''s responsibility to protect the secret of the gift for his companions.


    And the best protection is that even she doesn''t know the name and function of the gift.


    Seeing Leticia leaving, Su Jin, who understood that she was going to apply for the right to challenge Perseus, breathed a sigh of relief:


    "Are you facing the magic star Algor? Although it is dangerous, at least there is room for manipulation."


    Not only because Al Gore only has four-digit strength now, but because Su Jin understands what that magic star desires most now.


    Are you taking a gamble... Su Jin narrowed his eyes, and after thinking for a while, he made up his mind.


    night.


    After Su Jin fell asleep, in the gathering of circles of black bats, Leticia''s figure appeared beside Su Jin''s bed.


    At this time, Su Jin also opened his eyes and sat up: "It''s faster than I thought!"


    "Yes. I didn''t expect that Ashilia Perseus would agree so quickly."


    Leticia sighed, but threw Shuishu beside Su Jin:


    "She didn''t charge for the challenge."


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, but looked at Leticia puzzled.


    At this time, Leticia said with a slight smile:


    "She said she owed Canary''s 20 favors, and she used up one."


    "..." Su Jin''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    Owe twenty favors?


    Should it be said to be the former Chief of Staff? This ability is really strong!


    However, is this also considered to be a strong buy and sell once?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin smiled, stood up, put on his coat and said:


    "Go, go to the headquarters of Perseus!"


    Chapter 0053 Ashley Perseus


    Perseus station.


    The female knight with golden blond hair overlapping her head was walking into the wide passage.


    On the road, all the members of Perseus who encountered the maiden knight stopped and bowed to her to show their respect.


    - Ashley Perseus.


    Less than sixteen hundred years old, he has inherited the community Perseus and strengthened it to the leader of four figures.


    Even the descendants of the **** Perseus paid high respect to this wise and valiant leader.


    This, even Luos Perseus is no exception.


    However, as Ashilia''s nephew, Luos, who has become an heir in recent years, couldn''t help but question Ashilia''s decision:


    "Lord Ashilia, why do you agree to a community that doesn''t even have a name?"


    Luos, who was behind Ashilia, argued rationally:


    "According to the regulations of Hakoba, the nameless community is not eligible to participate in the trial of Perseus at all."


    "Not to mention, the excessive demand to take back the ownership of the ''Knight of Hakoniwa''."


    "This is against the law appointed by the gods!"


    Ashilia, who was walking in front, said without looking back: "You are wrong, Luos, didn''t they use the ''megalodon'' flag?"


    Hearing this, Luos'' face was faintly distorted:


    "How can a seven-figure community, a little leader who is unknown, have the qualifications to challenge the trials at the level of gods and Buddhas!"


    Ashilia in front stopped, turned her head, and glanced at Luos:


    "Luos, don''t forget, Arcadia only perished for half a year."


    "If it was Arcadia in its heyday, would you dare to speak like that?"


    Hearing this sentence, Rouauston seemed to be choked and speechless.


    Kasugabe Takaaki, the former leader of Arcadia.


    That is the first-class strength among the four figures, and it is faintly close to the level of the Great Father Zeus.


    What kind of level is that?


    A level that can go head-to-head with the three-digit almighty field for a short period of time, without falling behind!


    This is in the world of Hakoniwa''s three-digit number.


    Such a strong man can only be described in two words.


    - Invincible!


    If Kasugabe Takaaki was in front of him, Luos wouldn''t dare to say a word.


    However, who made the current hand is an unknown newcomer?


    According to the rules after the defeat of Hakoniwa, I am afraid that NoName does not even have five digits now, and the leader is probably just a little kid who has just grown up.


    Thinking of this, Luos held his breath and said:


    "Those people are just ''beggars'' who want to use the friendship of the previous generation to deceive the key combat power!"


    "Lord Ashilia, you know, we are challenging the qualification of the regional ruler. Once he becomes the regional ruler, Perseus will rule the entire outer gate!"


    "This is a four-digit outer door, Lord Ashilia. At such a critical time, I decided not to waste any battle strength."


    "It seems like Leticia is willing to cooperate."


    Ashilia sighed, then turned her head and looked at Luos calmly:


    "Luos, if a person only has interests in his eyes, what would he be?"


    "What?" Luos was stunned for a moment, and then said with a strange expression: "He should be a qualified leader, after all, he can clearly see the difference of interests."


    "You think so..."


    Ashilia sighed, then stepped forward again, and said in a flat tone:


    "In my opinion, that kind of person is nothing but a ''beast'' in human skin."


    "Lord Ashilia..." Luos'' face was slightly distorted.


    At this time, Ashilia pointed to the door in front and said:


    "Okay, stop this topic, I''m going to prepare to meet the guests."


    Hearing this, Luos shut his mouth wisely, but he still followed Ashilia cautiously.


    In the quaint and solemn hall of the temple.


    Su Jin and Leticia, who were greeted here by the attendants, sat in the second seat, waiting for the arrival of their master.


    It didn''t take long for them to wait, and almost as soon as the attendants brought the fresh melons and fruits, the seat behind the main seat opened.


    Ashilia and her entourage, Luos, came out.


    "It looks like you look good, Leticia-sensei."


    As soon as Ashilia stepped into the hall, before sitting down, she smiled at Leticia.


    "I only taught you spear skills briefly, so don''t be so polite."


    Leticia stood up and politely kept her distance.


    At this time, she must stand firmly in Su Jin''s position and act as a challenger.


    "I''m not being polite."


    Ashilia smiled indifferently, then turned her eyes to look at Su Jin and said:


    "Is this the new leader of NoName, Mr. Su Jin? I heard Lord Shiroyasha say that you are the only person who has been accepted as a **** by that Lord in the past thousand years."


    Luos next to him whispered softly: "What''s so great about being a god, Bai Yasha has converted to Buddhism."


    Ashilia gave Luos a sidelong glance, and when the frightened other party did not dare to continue speaking, she turned her head and said with a smile:


    "This is my deputy, my cousin''s child, Luos Perseus."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you." Su Jin heard the words with a smile on his face and said:


    "Mr. Luos is really a talent. The rumored brutality and **** is really just malicious slander by someone with a heart."


    "Cruel and lecherous?" Ashilia gave Luos a strange look.


    "Nonsense, auntie, you taught me to be an upright knight since I was a child. How could I do such crooked things."


    Luos'' face turned pale at this time. It was not that the secret was discovered, but that he was angry when he knew that he was maliciously slandered.


    To say he was cruel and lecherous?


    Although the ancestors of Perseus of the previous generation were indeed like this, the leader of this generation, Ashilia, was not.


    At this time, he was said to be cruel and lecherous. Isn''t that giving him eye drops?


    And this person also knows that their Perseus family does have such a brutal and lewd criminal record, specializing in the right medicine?


    Is this the monstrous dirty water splashed by that turtle? Doesn''t this hurt anyone?


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Ashilia''s expression was a little suspicious, but in the end she sat on the unknown, patted the table and said:


    "I believe you."


    "After all, before my grandfather died, he said that his great-grandson Luos was still a virgin. As the son of Zeus, he was dying."


    Luos'' face suddenly turned the color of pig liver.


    Can this kind of thing be said? If you weren''t my aunt, believe it or not, I rushed up and beat me for three seconds, you would kneel on the ground and beg me not to die?


    At this time, Su Jin, who was on the opposite side, was looking at Luos and felt that the years had fooled people.


    Who would have known that Luos, who was brutal and lecherous in the original book, is now a knight with ''evil spirit''.


    Although it''s still a bit like a villain, at least it''s not the kind of villain with brains and lust, which is already a big difference.


    So, did Perseus experience a fiasco similar to Arcadia afterward that led to the change? That''s really sympathetic to the old fellow~


    While Su Jin was thinking, Ashilia in the main seat laughed a few times, put her hands on her chin, and her face gradually became serious:


    "I confirm again, Mr. Su Jin, do you really want to challenge the heroic trial of our community?"


    Hearing this, under the eyes of Luos and Leticia.


    Su Jin closed his eyes, but when he opened them again, he had a smile on his face:


    "I''m sure."


    "very good!"


    Alicia took out the token of the Perseus community, a golden shield with the head of a gorgon drawn on one side.


    "Then, I wish you a prosperous martial arts!"


    next moment.


    Turn around!


    Chapter 0054 Magic Star Al Gore


    Scene changes.

 Chapter 46：

    Gloomy clouds appeared in the sky, and the original quaint and solemn temple hall also changed its style, becoming extravagant, beautiful and luxurious.


    At this time, Su Jin understood that he had entered the dedicated game field.


    In Little Garden, existences with more than four digits will basically create their own playground in order to obtain the bonus of spirituality and exert greater power.


    This kind of playground, small is a city, large is a planet, or even a small galaxy, but it is extremely proud.


    But this time, the game field for the gift of Perseus'' trial is not large. Su Jin sensed it and determined that it was only the size of Tokyo and 2,000 square kilometers.


    However, these two thousand square kilometers were all used to hook a palace.


    Judging from the load-bearing pillars inlaid with gold and silver, and covered with diamonds, the luxury of this palace is evident.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin held her breath slightly, but she was sensing the surroundings and waiting for the communication from the outside world.


    After a while, the voice of Ashilia Perseus, who had heard before, rang out:


    "I will briefly talk about the content of the trial."


    "In this palace, there are four artifacts that my ancestor, Perseus obtained, are:


    The invisible helmet of Atis, the flying boots of Hermes, the shield of Athena, and the bag of Phorcus. "


    "Use one or more artifacts to defeat Medusa in the palace, and you will win the game. Otherwise, being petrified by Medusa is a failure."


    "The above is the content of the trial, I wish you a prosperous martial arts!"


    Ashilia''s voice disappeared, and Su Jin also sensed that the space around him was truly integrated into the game field.


    After entering the game field completely, a terrifying aura as violent as a hurricane and as thick as Mount Tai came from the due east.


    That is the madness of the magic star Al Gore.


    "This power..."


    Su Jin''s eyelids jumped wildly at the sudden breath.


    Instead, he saw that on the surrounding walls and stone pillars, the gems seemed to be the eyes of a monster, blinking at him from place to place.


    The madness exuded by Al Gore made the dead things around him acquire spiritual qualities and became new-born demons!


    This ancient Protoss, once named Lilith, even held a part of the origin of demons in the past.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Algor is the ancestor of the demons.


    Because of this, Al Gore has the terrifying authority to demonize all things.


    Of course, due to the seal of the spirit, the power of Algor''s authority was naturally limited to the four-digit category.


    "But even so, with the release of breath, the surrounding dead objects will gradually form demons, and they will continue to grow!"


    If it is slower, it is very likely that all the dead will turn into five-digit demons, burying Su Jin in the sea of ??magic.


    "In other words, do we have to fight quickly?"


    Su Jin felt that it was very tricky for the first time, especially tricky.


    To challenge a former three-digit **** and now a four-digit **** and Buddha, and to succeed in a short period of time, this is simply not giving people a way to survive.


    At least the trial that Perseus really completed was definitely not that difficult.


    So, next, what to do? Can the original plan be implemented?


    Su Jin stood there, his eyes flickering.


    Inside the quaint temple.


    Ashilia sat on the main seat, but chatted with Leticia:


    "It''s too risky to challenge with five-figure strength, Leticia-sensei."


    Ashilia said this, slightly embarrassed:


    "When Grandfather defeated Lord Algor, he used the power of the Greek gods to play a lot of tricks, but now, there are no gods to protect the testers."


    The difficulty of the Perseus trial is even higher than that of the Hercules trial. This news is no longer a secret in the upper level of the small garden.


    Therefore, few people will come to the community Perseus to challenge the hero trial.


    The benefits are not great, but the dangers are too great. This is the general impression of the four-digit upper class on the Perseus trial.


    It is for this reason that Ashilia is not optimistic about Su Jin.


    At this time, Luos on the side said arrogantly:


    "Hmph, even a five-digit figure wants to defeat the demon star. This is really wishful thinking. I hope he is smarter and chooses to use force to force his way, so that he can die more comfortably."


    "Luos!" Ashilia frowned and scolded.


    At this time, Luos bowed slightly, apologizing to the two ladies present for his rudeness.


    As for Su Jin, a person who is bound to fail has no value for him to care about.


    Leticia, who was sitting opposite Ashilia, picked up the wine glass, took a sip, and sighed, but she really said what she thought:


    "Rationality tells me that this matter cannot succeed at all, but sensibility tells me that it is better to be capricious with Su Jin for a while."


    "This person seems to have an inexplicable confidence, which makes people subconsciously believe that he can create miracles."


    Speaking of which, Leticia smiled and said:


    "200 years ago, Canary said that Arcadia would eventually flourish and decline. At that time, I didn''t believe it. After that, there was a war with the evil dragon, and more than 9 layers of combat power were lost."


    "And 200 years later, Canary told me that the chance of Arcadia''s revival lies in the generation of Su Jin and the Black Rabbit. This time, I was skeptical."


    "But not so long ago, my mind changed."


    Ashilia raised her beautiful eyebrows and said with a little surprise, "What''s the reason?"


    Leticia raised her hands and smiled boldly: "It only took him ten seconds to learn his skills."


    "In less than ten seconds, you can master the skills of calming space, which is beyond my imagination."


    Luauston, who was next to him, said in amazement, "Are you sure you''re not drunk and talking nonsense?"


    "Ten seconds? This kind of learning ability..." Ashilia was somewhat convinced.


    Otherwise, Leticia would not have brought Su Jin to challenge the Perseus trial in just a few days.


    Thinking of this, Ashilia sighed softly:


    "I am afraid that only a three-digit omniscient can do this, and it must be a special existence who has reached the path of omniscience."


    Luos, who was next to him, didn''t believe it: "It''s unimaginable that you, Chief, would actually listen to this kind of nonsense!"


    "How can a mere five-digit quasi-god have the characteristics of those big men."


    Leticia didn''t pay attention to Luos'' words. This kind of thing can only be understood after seeing it in person.


    -There is real inequality between people!


    At this time, Ashilia chuckled and toasted a glass of wine and said:


    "I believe what you said, teacher, but I don''t believe that he can pass the trial now."


    "I don''t believe it either."


    Leticia smiled and sighed:


    "But I''m looking forward to that scene happening."


    "Unreasonable." Luos, who was next to him, was unable to calm down by the strange behavior of the two.


    Inside the proving ground.


    Su Jin, who just thought about it for a while, met the final demon king in the ''birthplace of the novice''.


    Outside the open door, a purple-haired girl wearing an off-the-shoulder leather jacket with restraints on her body akimbo, holding a small mirror the size of a palm, her fingers curling her hair, and said indifferently:


    "Is that you? Ar-chan''s challenger today?"


    The magic star Algor appeared in front of Su Jin.


    Chapter 0055 Sit down and talk?


    Seeing the sudden appearance, Su Jin''s pupils shrank, but the whole person calmed down strangely.


    At this time, Al Gore was arranging his hair, looking left and right in the mirror, and after confirming that he was satisfied with the degree of curling of his hair, he put his hands on his hips, looked at the mirror again and again, and turned his head to see:


    "Why, don''t you talk?"


    Only then did she notice Su Jin''s appearance, raised her eyes slightly and said:


    "It''s not bad. If you kneel down and beg for mercy, Ar-chan will give you a way to survive."


    But she had the idea of ??playing with her prey.


    There are very few challenges in the playground that restrains her, and she is the only one here on weekdays.


    Although it''s not that you can''t create a demon to relieve your boredom, the demons you create can be fun with real people.


    Play around for a while and kill before it collapses, that''s what Algol thinks now.


    Like a cat, pure cruelty!


    At this time, Su Jin, who should have reacted, sat down straight, with his left leg bent and his right foot erect.


    He looked at Al Gore in front of him, and looked at her without a wave and said:


    "let''s talk?"


    Algor paused for a moment, tilted his head slightly, although he was very short, he gave a condescending look down:


    "Did you not understand the situation?"


    She looked down at Su Jin, with lingering indifference in her golden vertical pupils:


    "Al-chan doesn''t want to talk to ugly ghosts."


    The words fall.


    The surrounding floor tiles suddenly began to vibrate.


    Starting from Al Gore, the entire palace floor was given the gift of demonization.


    And among them, there is naturally Su Jin.


    brush-!


    Su Jin made loud turns and silently avoided all the gifts and the demonization given by Al Gore.


    After 20 seconds of flashes, he reappeared in place, stepped on the slate demon, sat down, bent his left leg, raised his right foot, and looked directly at Al Gore:


    "the first time."


    Su Jin said this, and then said calmly:


    "let''s talk?"


    "Huh?"


    "Huh!"


    Al Gore''s tone suddenly rose. At this time, she finally turned her gaze away from the mirror and looked at Su Jin:


    "With a spirit of a little realm, how dare you go wild in front of me?"


    "Little guy, didn''t your elders tell you to respect those in high positions?"


    Saying so, Algor locked his sight on Su Jin.


    At this time, she raised the corner of her mouth and said with a little daring:


    "If you have the ability, take a look again!"


    At this moment, Algor''s eyes were filled with pitch blackness.


    However, it directly targeted Su Jin and launched the demonization gift.


    Perceiving this scene, Su Jin immediately took out the Zanpakut¨­ and directly liberated Shijie:


    "Go to Vientiane, Bai Ye!"


    At the moment when the demonization was given to Su Jin, his body suddenly turned into a ghost under the influence of Bai Ye!


    Sizzle!


    Ghost-like and demon-like, the two use Su Jin''s body as the battlefield and fight in Lingge.

 Chapter 47：

    At this moment, half of Su Jin''s body turned into a ghost, and half turned into a demon, and his own human factor was blurred even at this time.


    However, at this moment, the collapse jade in Su Jin''s soul flickered slightly.


    In an instant, the demonization stopped, and the power from the Zanpakut¨­ took over.


    Soon, Su Jin turned into that silver-haired, black-horned ghost again with a stern face.


    His body, which had been deformed by the influence of demonization, folded back again, his left leg was bent, his right foot was raised, and he looked at Algor calmly and said:


    "the second time."


    Like an indifferent machine, Su Jin asked again:


    "let''s talk?"


    This time, Algor raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Jin seriously:


    "This gesture, this aura... Are you Bai Yasha''s illegitimate child? Or a subordinate to God?"


    Su Jin had no idea of ??answering, but just looked directly at Al Gore.


    Upon seeing this, Al Gore immediately understood that Su Jin refused to answer all her questions before agreeing to the ''negotiation''.


    Aware of this, Algor smiled angrily.


    Is it because she Algor can''t hold a knife, or is the outside world still floating like this?


    Even a small five-figure dare to treat yourself like this?


    Even if the ability of this five-digit number is a bit strange, even if this five-digit number is the subordinate **** of Shiroyasha.


    But Al Gore was really angry this time.


    "Al-chan is angry!"


    "A rude person like you should be turned into a stone by Ar-chan and stepped on!"


    With such words, Al Gore''s dark eyes suddenly condensed on Su Jin''s face.


    Petrification of Medusa - Activate!


    In an instant.


    The sizzle sounded.


    But it was Su Jin''s face that immediately turned into cement, bright and gray.


    This is the gift that bestows the petrified spirit of all things, and it is also the reason why Algor was split out of the ''Medusa'' deity.


    At this moment, Su Jin liberated Beng Yu to the greatest extent possible.


    At this moment, Su Jin''s eyes seemed to have fallen into the abyss, becoming pitch black as ink, but his pupils were like gems, showing a blue-purple color.


    The process of petrification gradually slowed down and faded in Algor''s surprised eyes. In the end, her petrification ability seemed to be ineffective and quickly retreated until it disappeared.


    "My petrification was actually dominated by others?"


    Algor said in a surprised tone. Even if she was limited by her spirituality, she did not go all out.


    But the petrochemical move just now was absolutely unstoppable by four figures.


    Then why, the five-digit Su Jin can block her gift and take over her petrification?


    Does this person have a gift of the highest level in four figures?


    Al Gore looked at Su Jin in silence.


    This time, she didn''t feel any resentment because of Su Jin''s eyes.


    Instead, he quietly stared at Su Jin and looked at him.


    After the petrochemical was controlled, Su Jin readjusted his posture and said calmly:


    "the third time."


    "let''s talk?"


    Hearing this sentence, Al Gore put away the mirror and finally officially announced the existence of Su Jin.


    In any case, dare to bear her attack head-on, even if it is only a weakened attack, but Su Jin dares to bear it head-on, and Al Gore is willing to give him recognition, instead of treating the other party as a pig.


    "You want to talk to me about that?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t answer, just slowly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his expression was indifferent:


    "free¡­"


    Al Gore sneered directly, but he didn''t believe that Su Jin could return her freedom.


    "Or beauty."


    This time, Algor raised his eyebrows, showing an interested look.


    As one of the oldest beauty gods, she has extremely harsh requirements and yearnings for her appearance!


    At this time, when she heard Su Jin mention this, she suddenly became very curious and said:


    "Shall we talk about beauty?"


    Su Jin glanced at her, nodded slightly and said:


    "it is good!"


    Chapter 0056 Perseverance The Beautiful Algor


    Algor tapped the floor with his toes, and the ordinary slate suddenly twisted and deformed in the air, finally forming a gray throne.


    She sat down on the throne, took out the mirror and tidied her hair. After confirming that the angle was perfect, she turned her head and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Sa, what did you bring to Arjan?"


    "Is it the latest cosmetics in the North District, or is it a new beauty pill in the East District?"


    "If that''s all, let''s end our conversation like this."


    Although she recognized that Su Jin was qualified to talk to herself, it did not mean that she would really accept Su Jin''s conditions.


    Although he was defeated by the Greek gods, he was sealed and demoted to Medusa, and he was also taken care of by the community Perseus.


    But that doesn''t mean that Al Gore doesn''t understand the outside world.


    Every one or two months, the members of Perseus will collect some items related to ''beauty'' and feed them to Algor.


    On the one hand, it is to appease her and prevent the demon star from rioting.


    Therefore, Al Gore is no stranger to products from the outside world.


    Even afraid that she would waste time, she directly asked Su Jin if she wanted to trade with the latest products.


    After all, she has used the old ones, but they are basically discarded after they are used.


    Because in Al Gore''s view, she had tried drug repair and transformation before, but she couldn''t meet her requirements at all.


    And if Su Jin is going to give this kind of thing, don''t blame her for being businesslike and just end the trial.


    At this time, Su Jin raised his eyelids slightly and said calmly:


    "Instead of saying it orally, why don''t you feel it yourself?"


    Su Jin understands that playing tricks with an old antique like Algor is definitely a dead end.


    So from the beginning, he planned to ''fair deal'' with the other party.


    Therefore, after he finished speaking, he released the restraint on Bengyu''s power.


    At this moment, Beng Yu''s ability to occupy the hearts of the surrounding beings and guide wishes naturally activated.


    "Um?"


    Algor suddenly paused and put down the mirror in his hand, but he was aware of the existence of Bengyu.


    She closed her eyes and sensed the surroundings:


    "This power, the spiritual dragon in the western district? The prayer lamp in the southern district? Or, the Holy Grail of Yahweh?"


    Counting similar powers, Algorr realized that this power was completely different from the ones mentioned above.


    That is, at this moment, she simply let go of part of her mind and let the power of Bengyu enter, and then she noticed the change in the first time.


    Algor quickly picked up the small mirror and looked at his face, his eyes gradually brightening:


    "Hey, the skin is a little darker, and the perfect luster I want all of a sudden?"


    "I have clearly calculated that it will take a thousand years of maintenance..."


    Seeing the effect of collapsing jade, Algor''s eyes suddenly became excited.


    She suddenly raised her head, looked at Su Jin, and said with burning eyes:


    "Is this your gifted ability? Can you actually change my Astral physique?"


    In your heart, you really just want to be beautiful... Su Jin murmured in his heart.


    Su Jin knows that Bengyu can quickly fulfill other people''s wishes under limited conditions.


    But he didn''t expect that the deepest wish in the sealed Algor''s heart was actually ''beauty''.


    He thought he was free.


    However, in the face of Algor''s question, Su Jin nodded and replied:


    "That''s right."


    Su Jin is not afraid that Algor will **** his gifts, because gifts such as Bengyu have already been bound to him, and it is impossible for others to use them without his permission.


    This is the same even if the Demon King has the right to snatch.


    Otherwise, after Leticia is taken away, the enemy will not choose to auction it, but will take away all the gifts and cultivate an obedient pure-blooded vampire.


    "Are your gifts for sale?"


    Algor''s expression became excited:


    "Godhead, power, and even authority, I can trade it. If it doesn''t work, whatever you want, just mention it!"


    After Su Jin heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he was a little excited, but restrained:


    "This gift cannot be traded."


    Bengyu is his biggest help at present, and it is a guarantee to three digits, so he will definitely not sell it.


    "A natural innate ability?"


    Al Gore seemed to understand something, and said with some disappointment.


    But after thinking about it, there was a burst of greed in her heart, greed for Su Jin:


    "Are you the **** of that **** Shiroyasha? How about it, are you interested in changing jobs? If you want, even the ugly girl Athena, I can send it to your bed."


    The gift is not available, but Algor is trying to poach people, or the most brutal lure.


    And it''s still a lure.


    The devil''s intuition told Al Gore that beauty can work on Su Jin, and if beauty is enticing, there is nothing better than Athena.


    With a noble status, powerful strength, and great popularity, in addition to being uglier than her Algorr, and having a bad temper, Athena is really suitable as a commodity.


    Hearing this, Su Jin had nothing to say.


    It is necessary for him to stop Algor from going mad and let her continue to talk nonsense. He doubts that a certain Greek virgin who may be monitoring the magic star will not be able to resist.


    "I''ve offered the bargaining chip."


    After he finished speaking, Algor said with a pity:


    "Sure enough, Athena''s Bichi is still not as beautiful as me!"


    After that, Al Gore waved his hand a little boringly and said:


    "Well, this transaction is approved by Ar-chan, and you can leave safely."


    Su Jin heard the words and raised his brows slightly:


    "I want victory."


    Al Gore paused for a moment, then turned his head to look at Su Jin: "You mean, you want Ar Jiang to play a fake match?"


    She looked at Su Jin playfully, her eyes narrowed slightly, and arcs flashed in her eyes.

 Chapter 48：

    Su Jin frowned, but just when he thought Algor was going to attack, he heard a playful voice.


    "Sure enough, the highest level of deception, you little guy is definitely the illegitimate child of that **** Shiroyasha, right?"


    "No, it should be the **** she found. After all, although that guy is a bit ugly, he is also a person who loves beauty. You have this ability, and it is normal for her to force you."


    Hearing Algor''s strange words, Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, but he didn''t say anything.


    At this time, he realized that Algor was just using his strength to check his gift.


    Fortunately, Bengyu was indeed his bound gift, so it was not seen through.


    However, this also proved Su Jin''s previous speculation.


    Although old antiques like Al Gore don''t look good, but if they really want to cheat them, I''m afraid they won''t be able to find the pants they will lose.


    People who are old and mature, it is these people who are talking about.


    At this time, Algor was holding a mirror and looked at his face and said:


    "If you want me to fail miserably, that just isn''t enough."


    She thought for a while, then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "You just said ''freedom'', right?"


    "That''s right."


    Su Jin nodded, and the next second, he met Algor''s eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªPower [Demon].


    A power suddenly appeared in Su Jin''s mind, and then, he groaned, covered his head, and squatted on the ground.


    At this time, Algor, who was on the opposite side, laughed:


    "You just paid the chips in advance, so the courtesy is exchanged, and Ar-chan also pays the chips."


    Su Jin, who was sweaty, narrowed his eyes, but saw the gift card next to his spirit.


    ¡ª¡ªPower [Demon].


    Rating: Four digits (awakening)


    At this time, Al Gore raised his bangs and hummed softly:


    "That guy Shiroyasha is a god~ But now, it''s Ar-chan~ hehe~"


    "Go to sleep, wait for you to wake up, this trial, even if you pass the trial! Don''t worry, Aer has this authority."


    Su Jin was drowsy, but took out a Zanpakut¨­ from the gift card.


    That''s a blank slap!


    Chapter 0057 Talent is the golden finger


    After dividing his authority and giving Su Jin the power of the devil, Algor said that it was time for the mask, and then disappeared into the hall.


    Contrary to what Al Gore thought, Su Jin did not cause a coma to adapt because of the empowerment, but forcibly skipped the process under the power of Bengyu and remained awake.


    After initially getting used to the sleepiness, Su Jin opened his eyes and put his hand on the newly formed Zanpakut¨­.


    - Knife Zen!


    This is from the world of Shinigami, a skill to communicate with Zanpakut¨­.


    And now, Su Jin is using this technique to communicate with the newly born Zanpakut¨­.


    Not contrary to Su Jin''s expectations, the new Zanpakut¨­''s Dao Ling quickly responded to him.


    A girl wearing a white straitjacket with dark purple hair and a face extremely close to Al Gore suddenly appeared beside Su Jin.


    "Oops, were you called out so quickly? It surprised Ar-chan."


    The girl who appeared suddenly said with a little surprise.


    "Algor?" Su Jin said in surprise when he saw the other party.


    "Well, although this name is fine, but I am not the body, just her incarnation."


    The other shrugged, and then said:


    "Because it is the incarnation of demon power, you can call me Algor, or Lilith."


    Su Jin heard the words, looked at her with flickering eyes and said:


    "Algor, what is the purpose of your empowerment for me?"


    The sword spirit of Zanpakut¨­ has an inseparable relationship with the master, and there is basically no possibility of harming the master. This is the purpose of Su Jin taking out a shallow punch before.


    This is to prevent Algor from undermining him, turning passive into active.


    "Well... If you say you want freedom, you won''t believe it."


    Algor tilted his head slightly, but he took out a small mirror, combed his hair and said:


    "Actually, it''s because of your innate ability. If you don''t bury the power, will it not be safe enough? That''s what I thought at the time."


    When she said this, the corners of her mouth were raised, and she said with a wicked smile:


    "As long as you promise to save Algor, the contract will be established. As long as you don''t complete the task of saving Algor for a day, I have the right to borrow your natural ability to give myself ''beauty'' when necessary~"


    "Hmph, do you really think that Aer-chan will let you go, if you run away or die, wouldn''t Aer-chan''s brand-new beauty plan be ruined?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s mouth twitched, a little relieved, and a little speechless.


    In order to beautify himself, the magic star Algor really took great pains.


    In other words, if Aizen saw that the gods of Hakoniwa were just using the jade as a beauty tool, I''m afraid I would not know whether to laugh or cry.


    God and Buddha, what a willful creature!


    At this time, Algor next to him jumped up and kicked Su Jin''s knee:


    "Okay, hurry up and put Ar-chan back, it''s time for the mask, hurry up~"


    Hearing this, Su Jin put the Zanpakut¨­ back into its sheath expressionlessly, and then sat and watched as the figure of ''Algor'' dissipated.


    "Obviously it''s just a clone, but I still have to go back to the soul space for beauty..."


    Speaking of this, the thousands of words in Su Jin''s heart converged into one sentence:


    "Neuropathy!"


    After scolding, Su Jin felt a little more relaxed in his heart, and had the mind to pay attention to other things.


    "The trial is over..."


    Su Jin said calmly:


    "Want to think that you were going to lose the last game, but it turned out to be passed through negotiation?"


    At this time, Su Jincai had a clear understanding of the original knowledge in his mind.


    "The most important thing is not the plot, but the so-called characters!"


    Su Jin couldn''t help but laugh.


    Is the trial of Perseus difficult?


    It''s hard to die, Leticia is fully recovered, and she may not be able to pass the level. In the lower level of Hakoba, except for the main gods of Zeus, no one is sure to pass the level.


    But in fact, it is not difficult.


    With Algor''s obsession with beauty, as long as he has the ability to satisfy this obsession, he can pass the negotiation.


    And this is something very few people know about in the upper and lower levels of Hakoba, and no one even realizes that Al Gore is so ''talkative''.


    "This adventure can be regarded as verifying some information..."


    Su Jin let out a sigh of relief.


    "Pay attention to the character, not the plot that can change at any time", this is the experience Su Jin has now.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at the new Zanpakut¨­ in his hand, but smiled self-deprecatingly.


    "These days, do powerful people have to play with double swords?"


    After laughing, Su Jin took a few deep breaths, turned and walked towards the door behind him that represented ''trial completion''.


    "It''s been 15 minutes."


    In the Perseus stronghold, Ashilia Perseus glanced at the time:


    "Count the time, the challenger should also get the first artifact, and it was discovered by Al Gore."


    "I guess I''ll be dead in two minutes."


    Luos next to him said sarcastically:


    "Boss, do you want someone to prepare a recovery potion? After all, those who fail to challenge will basically suffer from mental damage."


    At this time, Ashilia glanced at Leticia, but sighed:


    "Get ready."


    The potions for quick recovery of mental damage are expensive, and NoName can''t afford them now.


    Ashilia thought so, but in the next second, her expression changed slightly.


    "The trial is over?"


    As the leader of Perseus, Ashilia can naturally sense the general situation of the trial.


    And now, the trial has come to an end.


    Luos next to him was also stunned:


    "Dying so fast? I thought I had to wait two minutes? Oops, the potion isn''t ready yet."


    Before the words were finished, a quaint stone door appeared in the center of the hall.


    Next to Leticia stood up, and at this moment, Ashilia gave Luos a look.


    In the past, the losers of the challenge were all thrown out by Algor like a dead dog, and at this time, Ashilia didn''t want to irritate Leticia too much.


    "I''ll pick you up."


    Luos, who understood the connotation of his eyes, sighed, stood up, bowed in front of the door, and was ready to ''catch the baseball''.


    As for whether to ridicule Su Jin, he, Luos, is not enough to sneer at a person who passed out.


    After a while, the door opened, and Su Jin stepped out of the door, looking at Luos who was kneeling on one knee in front of him and stretched out his hands, his expression was stunned.


    Su Jin glanced at him, looked around, and didn''t see a few spectators, so he turned his head and looked at Luos with a strange expression:


    "What show are you performing? Or who are you proposing to?"


    Luos'' expression was stunned.


    Ashilia in the main seat was also stunned for a moment.


    Chapter 0058 Luos: Heartache to the point of being unable to breathe


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward.


    Luos stretched out his hand and grabbed it, looked at the door behind, then looked at Su Jin in front of the door, opened his mouth, but didn''t say a word.


    He was stunned.


    Completely dazed, my mind went blank, and I didn''t even know what to say.


    And the host, Ashilia, who was sitting in the main seat, said with a smile:


    "Luos, what''s wrong with you? What are you doing there all of a sudden?"


    Hearing this sentence, Luos turned his head sharply and looked at Ashilia with an incredible look on his face.


    Didn''t you call me here to pick up someone?


    You act like you don''t know anything, what are you making a fuss about!


    My dear aunt, do you know that I am so embarrassed right now!


    Thinking of the words he just said, such as ''beaten into a dead dog'' and ''died too fast'', Luos is really embarrassed now.


    So embarrassing.


    I just looked like a circus clown, didn''t I?

 Chapter 49：

    Su Jin came over and glanced at Luos, but said doubtfully:


    "What''s wrong? All of a sudden? Could it be that you were found to be bullying men and women, and now you want to apologize?"


    "It''s... a ghost!"


    Luos subconsciously wanted to respond, and forcibly changed his mouth, his face distorted, and the corners of his eyes twitched and said:


    "I thought the door was broken, can''t I fix it?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin stepped aside and said:


    "Then fix it."


    Hearing this, Luos looked at the door in front of him and Su Jin next to him. After thinking about it, he didn''t go forward, nor did he step back. The scene was very embarrassing.


    "Luos, come back, the door is just a routine malfunction."


    At this time, Ashilia, who was sitting on the main seat, finally opened her mouth to make a clearance.


    "Yes!"


    Luos lowered his head and walked back, but he didn''t dare to look at Su Jin again.


    This five-digit guy is a little bit demonic, so it''s better for him to stay away.


    In this situation now, he would rather be a transparent person with no emotions, so as not to be used by Su Jin to bitch.


    After seeing Su Jin, Leticia breathed a sigh of relief, then patted the seat next to her, and while signaling Su Jin to come over, she asked:


    "Passed?"


    "I was lucky enough to guess Algor''s mind."


    Su Jin nodded and admitted.


    Along with his admission, Luos shivered, but did not dare to speak any more.


    At this time, Ashilia, who was sitting in the main seat, held her chin with one hand and said in surprise:


    "I''m curious, how did you win? According to common sense, Algor cannot let the trespasser go."


    Hearing this, Su Jin thought for a while, but replied directly:


    "I promised Al Gore that I would try to give her back her freedom if I had the chance."


    After saying this, he looked at Luos, but subconsciously wondered if the Lord would jump out and ridicule.


    At this time, Luos rubbed his chin and said with a look of praise and admiration:


    "So that''s the case? Mr. Su Jin is really young and promising, and he can deceive that magic star. Only the Greek goddess of wisdom can match such an achievement."


    "??"


    Su Jin looked at Luos with a weird expression.


    Then, he glanced at Leticia and asked:


    Has this guy been ripped off?


    Leticia held back her laughter, shook her head slightly, then went up to Ashilia and said:


    "Ashilia, according to the rules, I am afraid that my ownership will have to be transferred."


    "I see."


    Ashilia sighed, although she still didn''t understand how Su Jin won, but the rules of the trial game were like this.


    Even if she doesn''t want Leticia''s powerful combat power to be taken away, the rules are above, she must obey the contract.


    Thinking of this, Ashilia took out a roll of pitch-black parchment from the gift card.


    It was Leticia''s ownership document.


    Seeing this document, Su Jin looked at Luos again.


    Luos''s scalp was numb at this sight, and he forced his congratulations. In fact, he said with a colic heart:


    "As the successor leader of Arcadia, it is reasonable and legal for Mr. Su Jin to take over Lord Leticia, but Meng Lang was the one who questioned Mr.


    "Wait, I will apologize to the two of you and make up for the mental loss of the two."


    Damn, I''m going to bleed a lot... The most important thing is that a four-digit number that can press the bottom of the box is gone... Luos smiled, MMP in his heart, thinking that it would be better to send Su Jin away early.


    This man is poisonous!


    Five figures can win four figures, which is simply a wonderful flower in the lower level of Hakoba.


    If it weren''t for the agreement with Al Gore in the past that the game field could not be detected, he would have wanted to see how Su Jin won.


    At this time, Leticia took the document thrown by Ashilia, looked at it, and handed it to Su Jin.


    As the winner, her ownership was officially transferred to Su Jin.


    But this also greatly relieved Leticia''s repressed heart.


    No matter how Su Jin did it, it was enough that it turned out in their favor.


    Su Jin looked at Luos with a strange expression, stretched out his hand to take the document, and after receiving the gift card, a smile appeared on his face and said:


    "Thank you Ms. Ashilia for your help. In the past six months, Leticia of our family has also been taken care of by you."


    "Stop it!"


    Hearing this, Ashilia rolled her eyes and pretended to be unhappy:


    "Fuck your face again, and you won''t want to go back to the lower floors today."


    Seeing this, Su Jin said with a smile on his face: "No matter what you think now, the friendship between NoName and Perseus has never changed."


    Ashilia''s eyelids twitched, but she said in a bad mood:


    "Can the title document be transferred back?"


    Su Jin''s expression remained unchanged, and he said with a smile:


    "In principle, this is not acceptable, but considering the friendship between the two communities, paid employment is still acceptable to us."


    "Take the battle power I lost, earn my money, and make me owe a favor?"


    Ashilia''s eyelids jumped, and then she said with a smile:


    "You remind me of a god."


    "It''s not just me who is fortunate to be similar to which god?" Su Jin said with a smile.


    Ashilia said with a bright smile:


    "Chloe Baron, the most shameless man in Arcadia."


    "Is it actually Chloe-senpai? Ashlia-sama is really absurd."


    Next to Leticia pulled Su Jin, but she couldn''t let this one continue to dance.


    Seeing this, Su Jin accepted it when he saw it, and bowed slightly towards Ashilia:


    "It''s getting late, see you next time."


    Ashilia nodded slightly, sat in her seat, and watched Su Jin leave the Temple of Perseus.


    Luos next to him finally breathed a sigh of relief after Su Jin left.


    After the person disappeared completely, Ashilia sighed: "Arcadia is afraid to return."


    Luos'' eyes flickered, but he smiled bitterly:


    "Five figures beat four figures. It''s still the Lord Algor. Even if he may have used a trick, it proves the ability of this new leader."


    "It''s ridiculous that I actually thought that this person was here to make trouble without reason, but I was clumsy."


    "Later, the subordinates will apply for transfer to the Cavaliers at the cadre meeting and go to the front line to retrain."


    Hearing this, Ashilia shook her head and said, "Don''t blame yourself, you''ve missed the mark, why am I not?"


    "I thought that this new leader was just here to prove that Arcadia is not dead, and I wanted to use this to remind us not to be too **** Leticia-sensei.


    But in the end, people were actually snatched back. "


    Speaking of which, Ashilia shook her head and said:


    "Lord Canary is worthy of being recognized as a wise man by the upper and lower ranks of the small garden. Even if Arcadia is defeated, he can still leave behind such a hand."


    After speaking, Ashilia turned her head and looked at Luos:


    "Do you still want to suggest that I distance myself from the remnants of Arcadia?"


    "..." The corner of Luos'' mouth twitched, but he said: "I''m afraid I won''t dare to talk nonsense in the next few years."


    "Oh, bitten by a snake."


    Ashilia laughed, then looked at the door at the end of the hall and said:


    "Give me more apology. Since it''s already lost, don''t care about the loss anymore."


    "Yes!" Luos next to him replied respectfully.


    Chapter 0059 Always Good Luck


    Through the realm gate, Su Jin and Leticia returned to the outer gate of [2105380] where NoName''s stronghold was located.


    At this time, the time was approaching dawn, and under the waterfall at the end, the brilliance of the sun had already come.


    Su Jinyuan looked at the sky at dawn, then turned his head and said to Leticia:


    "It''s dawn."


    "Well, it''s dawn."


    Leticia put away her wings and fell down. After watching the sunset, she asked:


    "Have you figured out how to explain it to Black Rabbit?"


    She disappeared in the middle of the night, and she ran to the four-digit outer door for a while. According to the character of Black Rabbit, she was afraid that she would be worried again.


    However, the most troublesome person is definitely not her.


    Leticia looked at Su Jin with a smile, but was waiting to see his joke.


    At this time, Su Jin thought for a moment, nodded slightly and said:


    "It''s Leticia, please explain, whether it''s participating in hero trials or sneaking at night, aren''t girls better to talk to?"


    The smile on Leticia''s face paused for a second or two.


    "Don''t you want to say goodbye to Black Rabbit and let me take you to ''Perseus'' to participate in the trial?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin rubbed his chin and said:


    "I said yes, but with the black rabbit''s temperament, I''m afraid I thought I was joking, but how should I say it, I also expected her to think so, so I said it directly."


    Leticia looked at Su Jin, and felt a little pity for Black Rabbit in her heart.


    That child, how dead is his character calculated by Su Jin?


    But after thinking about it, she wanted to explain Su Jin to Black Rabbit directly, and Leticia''s head was a little bigger:


    "I think this kind of thing..."


    At this time, Leticia saw the ''ownership document'' rolled up in Su Jin''s hand.


    Leticia was silent for a second or two, then sighed and said:


    "I understand, I''ll go and explain to Black Rabbit."


    People have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    Although he left Perseus, he also returned to the fallen Arcadia.


    But in fact, Leticia is Su Jin''s ''property''.


    Therefore, to a certain extent, she cannot disobey Su Jin''s ''order''.


    This is the harvest of Su Jin''s challenge to the hero''s trial despite the danger.


    In this regard, Leticia will not refuse to cooperate with some unconventional means.


    Seeing Leticia''s clothes softened, Su Jin smiled and put away the ownership documents and said:


    "This thing is quite useful, don''t you think, Mr. Leticia."

 Chapter 50：

    The pure-blooded vampire princess looked at Su Jin quietly, and then said the same words as Ashilia:


    "You are jumping a bit now."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "I can''t help it. After being calculated by Algor, I''m not in a good mood, so I asked you to relieve the pressure."


    Leticia was choked up by this sentence and was speechless.


    Are you in a bad mood to find them to decompress? Is this a trash can?


    But when Su Jin mentioned Al Gore, Leticia asked curiously:


    "How on earth did you convince Algorr?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin thought for a while, and then explained:


    "I heard that the ancestor of the demon was too concerned about beauty, and I happen to have a gift that works on beauty. This is the premise of the transaction."


    "Are you so sure?" Leticia asked in surprise.


    Even though Al Gore is famous for his beauty, it is extremely difficult to reach a deal with the irritable Protoss.


    To do this, the most important thing is to make Algor willing to communicate.


    But is that possible?


    Sealed by the Greek gods, Algor, who was forcibly demoted, saw a challenger who wanted to imitate Perseus, and it was not bad not to play to death, let alone communicate.


    Hearing this, Su Jin rubbed his chin, thought for a moment and said, "The key is momentum, right?"


    "You must show the momentum that makes Algor think you have a hole card, and then use the initial tentative attack to do this before she can relax her attitude."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin spread his hands and said:


    "Of course, I came to this idea after seeing Al Gore. When I first made adjustments, I never thought of a single success. I just had the idea of ??testing the gap."


    "Originally, I just challenged on the surface, secretly through reckless actions, to warn Perseus, let them not go too far."


    "But in the end, although things were beyond my expectations, the goal was successfully achieved."


    "That is to say, the challenge at the beginning was to intimidate Perseus, but you have a heart..."


    Leticia was somewhat aware.


    I''m afraid Ashilia saw this too.


    Su Jin''s so-called challenge trial is just telling her that the remnants of Arcadia are still there and warning the members of Perseus not to be too **** themselves.


    As a result, beyond everyone''s expectations, Su Jin completed the trial and successfully made Algorr admit his defeat.


    Thinking of this, Leticia laughed:


    "Your luck seems to have been pretty good all the time."


    "I think so."


    Saying so, but Su Jin understands that there is a function of Bengyu to guide the soul.


    Hearing these playful words, Leticia smiled and said:


    "Then chief, has the development plan of the community been decided?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded, raised an index finger and said:


    "It has been decided, in three steps, to obtain the identity of the regional ruler, earn a lot of money and gifts through this identity, and then purchase the information on the Arcadia flag."


    Hearing this, Leticia nodded and agreed with Su Jin''s strategy:


    "Recapture the flag of the community? Indeed, it is the highest priority."


    "However, I think there is one more priority to add, and that is to improve your strength."


    "In any case, if you want to take back the flag, force must be one of the necessary conditions."


    "I understand." Su Jin nodded when he heard the words, and then said, "Training starts tomorrow? Or today?"


    "Tomorrow, today I have to convince Black Rabbit... Ah, she''s here."


    As soon as Leticia finished speaking, she turned her head to look aside, but saw that the moon rabbit was descending rapidly in the sky.


    It didn''t take long for Su Jin''s ear to hear the annoyed voice of the black rabbit:


    "You two!"


    "Explain to me why you sneaked out of the house in the middle of the night¡ª!"


    "Rabbit I''m really angry!"


    "give it to you."


    Su Jin pouted towards Leticia Nunu, and then immediately jumped with a swivel.


    Upon seeing this, Leticia smiled bitterly, but went up to stop Black Rabbit.


    On the other side, Su Jin, who returned to the base first, said to Ren Russell, "Retreat for a day, don''t disturb", and locked himself in the room with the other party''s confused expression.


    The reason is because, at the end of the trial process, he had heard a prompt from the Dimensional Forum.


    Su Jin, who quickly locked the door, sat on the sofa quickly, and then clicked on the dimension forum.


    ¡¾Ding-! ¡¿


    [The new member was invited successfully. The new member is sleeping, and there are no questions for the time being. ¡¿


    Seeing the news, Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth and said speechlessly, "Isn''t today April Fool''s Day?"


    He closed the news silently, and glanced at all the columns of the Dimensional Forum to see if there were any new trends.


    Sure enough, Aizen sent out several invitations to ask questions, but they all failed, and came up with a prompt that it would take a 2-month response period.


    "This man really doesn''t trust anyone."


    Su Jin smiled dumbly, then looked away to look at the message sent by another person.


    That was the message sent by the first questioner who landed, ''Butterfly Ninja''.


    ©–¢Ú¡¶Blade of Demon Slayer¡·


    Chapter 0060 In, is the face base?


    Ghosts destroy the world, Butterfly House.


    Butterfly Chanahui held a notebook and meditated with a pen.


    "Ah, there are a lot of messages sent out, but Mr. Ghost doesn''t seem to reply. It''s impossible. How could the devil refuse to contact human beings? Generally speaking, shouldn''t it be that food comes to the door automatically?"


    "Could it be that you know that I am the pillar of the ghost killing team, so you are afraid? Don''t you dare to contact me?"


    "Obviously I am willing to try peaceful coexistence..."


    Thinking of this, Butterfly Chanel couldn''t help sighing.


    In the room behind Chana Butterfly, there were repeated shouts:


    "Chanel, go brush your teeth, don''t drink the foam."


    "Um."


    "Chanai, go wash your face, and remember to put the washbasin away."


    "Um."


    "Channai, don''t stand after washing your face, come over for breakfast, after breakfast, put the dishes in the kitchen, I''ll wash them later."


    "Um."


    "Chanel..."


    He shouted a dozen sentences back and forth, and then banged.


    The Japanese-style sliding door at the rear was pulled open, and an anxious female voice sounded:


    "Sister! Look at this child!"


    As soon as the irritable voice said a word, there was a deep despair in his tone:


    "Chanai needs me to direct every action of hers, this child has no opinion at all!"


    "Oh¡­"


    Butterfly Chanahui turned her head and looked at her sister, Butterfly Ninja.


    It was a black-haired, purple-eyed girl with purple hair at the tips, her hair on the temples reaching her collarbone, and she tied the back of her head, making her look quite capable.


    However, at this time, the capable Butterfly Forbearance looked at her sister with an aggrieved expression:


    "When will these days end?"


    It''s not that Butterfly Ren hates chestnut flowers and Chanel, but Butterfly Ren''s routine has collapsed for almost half a month, and his mood is a little down.


    On weekdays, she has to practice breathing, practice swordsmanship, study pharmacology, take care of patients who are sent to Butterfly House for treatment, and sometimes complete the ghost killing task of the ghost killing team.


    Usually, Butterfly Ninja''s schedule is very tight. At this time, Chanel can''t leave her for a moment, and a little lock needs her command.


    As a result, Butterfly Ninja had to squeeze out time during the day to take care of the chestnut flowers and Chanel, and try to do other things at night.


    This also caused her to sleep no more than 3 hours a night. After half a month, Butterfly Endure really couldn''t hold on.


    And listening to her sister''s complaint, Butterfly Chanahui smiled understandingly:


    "In this case, Chanel should take care of me."


    "no!"


    Butterfly Renren refused without thinking:


    "Sister, as the ''pillar'' of the ghost killing team, you have a lot of things to do on weekdays. If you take care of Chana, it will be too dangerous to kill evil ghosts after consuming too much energy."


    Speaking of which, Butterfly Endure also added:


    "Also, my sister is so fond of Chanel, she will teach this child to be a waste!"


    Butterfly Chanahui looked a little embarrassed, where did she pretend to be stupid:


    "That''s because Chanel is so cute~~"


    "That''s why I can''t let you take the kids!"


    Butterfly forbearance complained, and then sighed: "In this case, I will temporarily ask the team for a period of time off."


    Hearing this sentence, Butterfly Chanahui was about to persuade, but then she thought that her sister would be safer instead of performing the task, so she stopped the thought of speaking.


    At this time, Butterfly Ren sighed:


    "Really. I hope that child will grow up soon."


    "Ah, Chanel~ Are you full for breakfast?"


    At this time, Chana Megumi, the butterfly who found the chestnut flower falling from Chana, showed a doting smile.


    "Yeah." Chanel nodded, then stared blankly at Butterfly Chanahui.


    However, the smile on Butterfly Chanahui''s face was even more exuberant:


    "It''s fine when you''re full. If you''re still hungry, my sister will go and make you something to eat."


    "Yeah." Chanel nodded again, as if this is the only reaction she would make.


    Seeing this, Butterfly couldn''t help but hold his forehead and said:


    "Sister! Chanel seems to be a girl. If she eats too fat, it will be a big problem!"


    Hearing this sentence, Butterfly Chanahui said in surprise.


    "Eh? Isn''t it better for children to eat more?"


    "¡­"


    Butterfly Forbearance didn''t speak, but he made up his mind not to let Butterfly Chanahui interfere in Chanahu''s education.


    What a loser of a loving mother!


    At this moment, Chana Hui, the butterfly who watched the chestnut blossoms fall, suddenly looked at the notebook, then stood up with a smile, walked in front of Chana, and took out a coin from the bag hanging in her hand.


    The coin was made of copper and had ''Watch'' written on the obverse and ''Li'' on the reverse.


    Butterfly Chanahui raised her hand, touched Chana''s head, then put the coin in her hand and said:

 Chapter 51：

    "Chanai, if you encounter something you can''t decide when you''re alone, just flip a coin to decide."


    Butterfly Chanahui said this, smiled and said:


    "This is the method that one of my sister''s friends taught her! If Chanel is huh, it will definitely work well, right?"


    Chanel looked down at the coin, looked up again, looked at the butterfly Chanahui, and finally nodded Mengmeng:


    "Um."


    Seeing this, Butterfly Chanahui couldn''t help holding her head madly: "Sure enough, Chanel is the cutest~~"


    Butterfly Nin next to her covered her face, but she didn''t see her sister''s harassing face rubbing against the child.


    Butterfly Ren is very suspicious. The reason why her sister is attracted to Chanahu, and even willing to buy it from human traffickers, is probably because she is greedy for Chanel''s face.


    This sister is really powerless to complain.


    At this moment, Butterfly Shinobi suddenly remembered what Butterfly Chanahui had said before, and asked strangely:


    "Speaking of which, elder sister, who is that friend you''re talking about? Is it the pillar of the Ghost Killing Squad? Or do you mean ''master''?"


    Butterfly Shinobi tended to be the leader of the Ghost Killing Squad because she had heard that the other person seemed to be very mild-mannered.


    Only a gentle person would listen to her sister''s troubles and teach her how to solve it, right?


    "Ah, is this..." Butterfly Chanahui was obviously asked, and her expression was a little unnatural.


    However, she knew how much her sister hated evil ghosts after her parents were killed by ghosts.


    If I let my sister know that I have a connection with ghosts, I am afraid I will be very angry.


    Therefore, when conditions permit, Butterfly Chanahui does not want to make her sister cry.


    "Huh? It''s a little suspicious..." Butterfly looked at her sister suspiciously.


    Immediately afterwards, she realized something instantly, looked at her sister with a blushing face, and forcibly changed the topic:


    "Okay, Chanel, come wash the dishes with me, and the soup seems to have been spilled on a pair just now, just take it off and wash it for me, and then I''ll take you to take a bath."


    Watching Butterfly Ninja taking Chanahu away, Butterfly Chanahui covered her cheeks and said after the other party left:


    "It must be a misunderstanding..."


    Butterfly Chanahui sighed with a reddish face:


    "Eighty percent thought I had a boyfriend, really."


    She sighed and looked down at the diary, ready to pick it up.


    And right now.


    She saw words slowly appearing on the notebook.


    That is the inquiry from Su Jin:


    ¡¾Meet, how? ¡¿


    Chapter 0061 Demons, stand under the sun!


    Seeing this information, Chana Butterfly woke up first, and then became vigilant.


    In the past, it wasn''t that she didn''t try to talk to evil spirits, but what she often got was a lot of malice.


    Some promised to take the opportunity to escape; some secretly attacked; some even took the opportunity to kidnap hostages.


    Among them, the evil ghost who directly rejected her was the most simple.


    But now, Butterfly Chanahui suspects that Su Jin wants to trick her into leaving the Butterfly House and secretly harm her.


    This has also happened in the past. If it wasn''t for Butterfly Chanel''s strength, I''m afraid it would have been more fortunate.


    She didn''t even have the guts to tell Butterfly Endure these things, for fear that she would be worried and angry.


    "Do you want to try again..."


    Butterfly Chanahui looked at the diary in front of her, hesitated for a moment, and chose to trust others again.


    Thinking of this, she went to the room, took out the pen, and wrote in the diary:


    [I accept the meeting, Mr. Evil. However, can I ask what conditions are required to meet? ¡¿


    Not long after, two lines of writing appeared on the diary.


    [A quiet place is fine. ¡¿


    [The condition of the meeting is to write in the diary and invite me to answer questions in person. You can ask any questions you want. ¡¿


    Butterfly Chanahui looked at the first line of words, and a trace of disappointment flashed in her eyes.


    "A quiet place? Probably a place that is convenient for sneak attacks, right?"


    Although she was lost, Butterfly Chana Hui still prepared herself.


    She believes that her strength is good, if it is not a member of the high-level evil ghost Twelve Crescent Moon, who directly belongs to the ghost king Guiwu Tsuji no miserable among the evil ghosts, she believes that she can still escape.


    Of course, there is still danger here, but considering that Su Jin is a ''good ghost'' who cares about children''s psychological problems, she feels that she should take this risk.


    Thinking of this, Butterfly Chanahui took the sun-knife used to kill ghosts, then took the diary and pen, and sneaked out from the back door of the butterfly house.


    At this time, Butterfly Ren in the room raised his head and saw the sneaky figure of his sister from the window.


    "?" Butterfly forbearance tilted his head and blinked.


    Butterfly House is located on the outskirts of the city.


    During this Taisho year, the buildings of the island country still maintain the old Japanese style.


    Therefore, Butterfly Chanel quickly found a dark alley.


    However, she did not enter directly, but stood under the sun for safety reasons.


    Evil ghosts can''t survive in the sun. Once exposed to the sun, they will disappear into smoke. This is common knowledge known to the ghost killing team and even the common people.


    Although Butterfly Chanahui is willing to meet Su Jin, it does not mean that she will not double.


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui turned her back to the sun and wrote lines of text in her diary.


    "Chanai is so cute" designates to invite you to answer the question: [Can ghosts and people really get along well? ¡¿


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment when he saw the news, and then clicked "Accept Invitation" on the forum.


    Under the power of the Dimension Forum, Su Jin moved from NoName''s own room to a dark alley full of antiquity.


    And right in front of him, a beautiful woman dressed in feather weaving, wearing a black uniform inside, with butterfly decoration on both sides of her hair, was raising her hand to her mouth and shouting:


    "Mr. Ghost, are you there?"


    "Ala?"


    At this moment, Butterfly Chanahui saw Su Jin who suddenly appeared, but was surprised.


    She looked at Su Jin, was silent for a while, then tilted her head and said, "Mr. Ghost?"


    Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, looking up and down at the beauty in front of him, and emphasized a little speechlessly:


    "I am not Mr. Ghost, and you are not Butterfly Ninja, right? Miss Butterfly Chanel."


    "Hey, it seems like this." Butterfly Chanahui tilted her head and pretended to be stupid.


    But she remembered that when she communicated with Su Jin, she was using the identity of "Butterfly Endure".


    This is a little embarrassing.


    Seeing Butterfly Chanai Hui pretending to be stupid, Su Jin didn''t say anything.


    Not everyone is as arrogant and confident as Aizen Soyousuke, who believes that he can hold everything in the palm of his hand.


    It is only natural that women like Butterfly Chana will use means to protect themselves.


    It''s not a matter of deception, it''s about taking responsibility for one''s own life.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shrugged, but said:


    "Anyway, in terms of results, it''s good for me."


    When he said these words, Butterfly Chanahui couldn''t help but raise his brows, but he subconsciously became alert.


    At this time, Su Jin stretched out his hand and grabbed it, as if he was holding the air.


    After a while, the atmosphere exploded.


    Butterfly Chanahui was frightened by the sudden situation and covered her ears, she couldn''t help but took a few steps back.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Sorry, I''m getting used to the intensity of this atmosphere, it seems to scare you."


    "Strength?" Butterfly Chanahui couldn''t help holding the sun blade, and his alertness kept rising: "So, Mr. Ghost, have you tried it?"


    Su Jin didn''t care about Butterfly Chanahui''s reaction, but rather applauded.


    Then, he smiled and said:


    "I''ve tested it, and I think I should be able to turn the head of Kibu Tsuji and play with it as a ball."


    "Is that so? Mr. Ghost is very powerful."


    Butterfly Chanel said with a smile.


    Grabbing the air with bare hands is a power beyond human imagination.


    What should be able to kick Kibuki Tsuji''s head like a ball.


    Aren''t you afraid it''s the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable?


    At this moment, Su Jin looked at the fearful butterfly Chana Hui and said:


    "Don''t be so nervous, I''m not malicious."


    After saying this, Su Jin turned his head, looked at the corner of the alley and said:


    "In addition, this young lady can rest assured, don''t worry about what I will do to you."


    When Su Jin said this, his expression showed a gentle smile:


    "Because humans can''t resist me."


    On the wall on the side of the alley where he was named, Butterfly Ninja jumped up and pulled out the Sun Wheel Dao:


    "Evil ghost! Stay away from my sister."


    "Tolerate?"


    Butterfly Chanahui looked up and said in surprise.


    At this time, Butterfly Ninja jumped down and stood beside Butterfly Chanahui, holding a knife and saying:


    "We''ll talk about other things later, now the key is the evil ghost in front of you!"


    "Evil ghost or something, it''s too raw, isn''t it?"


    Su Jin smiled when he heard the words, but looked at Butterfly Nin with some curiosity and said:


    "I have a name."


    "I know." Butterfly Nin looked indifferent, full of killing intent: "Gui Wu Tsuji is miserable, I''ve been looking for you for a long time!"


    Su Jin''s face stiffened, but he was somewhat offended.


    He took a deep breath, slowly exhaled it, and stepped forward:


    "Don''t take me as that lowly scumbag..."


    How could the mere ghost dance Tsuji no miserable be on a par with him?


    Su Jin sneered in his heart, and stepped out, but walked out of the dark alleyway, opened his hands, and bathed in the sun.


    Seeing this, Chana Butterfly gradually widened her eyes, her eyes filled with fear and panic.


    Butterfly Forbearance even loosened his palm, and even the knife fell to the ground, his expression horrified.


    At this moment, the minds of the two sisters were unprecedentedly synchronized.


    "Evil ghost, actually standing under the sun!"


    "Kimbutsuji Wumai has overcome his flaws and become the ultimate creature!"


    Chapter 0062 Destroy one party and make peace

 Chapter 52：

    Seeing Su Jin standing under the sun, Butterfly Ren was instantly terrified.


    Sunlight will kill evil spirits, it is common knowledge for thousands of years of ghost eradication in the world.


    However, even if evil ghosts have such a fatal weakness, for thousands of years, the struggle between humans and ghosts has often ended in human defeat.


    And now, an evil spirit who has overcome the sun appeared in front of them.


    And this ghost is also suspected to be the ghost king, Guiwu Tsuji Wumisui.


    The meaning of this is enough to make the butterfly endure despair.


    This means that the evil ghost has lost its biggest weakness and has truly become a perfect creature. The struggle between humans and ghosts will have a huge inclination.


    "Sister, I''m here to block him, please tell this matter to the lord and the members of the ghost killing team at the column level!"


    Butterfly Ren took a step forward and stood in front of Butterfly Chanahui, with a will to die.


    "...If possible, please take care of yourself and Chanel."


    In an instant, the scene seemed to turn into life and death.


    But just as Butterfly Ninja was about to die, Butterfly Chanahui suddenly stretched out her hand and held her shoulder:


    "Forbearance, wait a moment."


    "Sister, why haven''t you left yet?" Butterfly Ren''s face suddenly became anxious.


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui shook his head, then patted her shoulder and said:


    "First of all, there are no ghosts who can stand in the sun!"


    "No, it already exists..."


    Before Butterfly Ninja could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Butterfly Chanahui.


    "That Mr. Ghost is a human!"


    "what?"


    Butterfly was stunned, and looked at his sister in a circle.


    Humanity?


    Aren''t you kidding me Butterfly Endure?


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui turned her head and apologized to Su Jin:


    "Mr. Ghost... ah, sorry, I called this again, can I call you Mr. Su Jin?"


    Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth when he heard the words, looked at her with a smile and said, "Reaction is very fast!"


    This response is an indirect proof of Butterfly Chanahui''s idea.


    Butterfly Chanahui showed her apology and bowed:


    "I''m sorry, my sister and I mistook you for an evil spirit."


    "I can understand a little bit of that."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, accepting Butterfly Chanahui''s apology.


    "But that doesn''t mean I''ll accept it."


    Butterfly Chanel raised her head when she heard the words, and said with a little doubt:


    "Then how will you accept our apology?"


    Su Jin rubbed his chin, then smiled and said:


    "House, food, sun wheel knife, breathing method, evil spirit materials, prepare these, and I will accept your apology."


    "I understand, I can provide shelter and food. As for the rest, I need to ask my superiors." Butterfly Chanahui nodded.


    In the face of Su Jin, who is unknown to the enemy, but whose strength is terrifying, if this condition can be exchanged for peace, it is indeed acceptable.


    "Huh? Why are we preparing this?"


    Butterfly was stunned, but it was somewhat inexplicable about Su Jin''s request.


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui, who was next to her, gently tapped her head and said softly:


    "Isn''t it because you are too impulsive?"


    "what?"


    Butterfly is stunned, can this also blame her?


    and many more!


    Something is wrong!


    At first it seemed that her sister sneaked out of the house, then she followed up out of concern and heard her sister shouting ''Mr. Ghost'' into an alley.


    After that, Su Jin appeared, showing a grip that was not at all human-like, and grabbed the air directly.


    This made her naturally think that Su Jin was indeed an evil spirit, because it is impossible for humans to have such a grip.


    Well, here comes the question.


    What''s the reason for this?


    Butterfly Chanahui said "Mr. Ghost"!


    Thinking of this, Butterfly could not help but shouted softly:


    "elder sister!"


    You can''t throw your pot at me!


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui said solemnly:


    "Forbearance, since you made a mistake, you must correct it when you know it, understand?"


    "Sister!" Butterfly Ren''s eyes seemed to have tears.


    "Okay, okay, don''t cry, don''t cry, just know what''s wrong."


    Butterfly Chanahui touched her sister''s head, and then said to Su Jin:


    "Then Mr. Su Jin, can you move a bit?"


    "Can!"


    Su Jin nodded slightly and accepted Butterfly Chanahui''s request.


    Butterfly House, the corridor on the edge of the courtyard.


    Butterfly endured a stinky face, knelt down and handed over the brewed green tea and refreshments.


    Su Jin glanced at her sideways, Butterfly Ninja''s expression changed suddenly, became calm, and then nodded.


    But when Butterfly Chanahui turned her eyes, her face suddenly stinks.


    "Humph!" Butterfly Ren snorted and sat beside him angrily.


    "Ah, I''m still angry!" Butterfly Chanahui stuck out her tongue, then turned her head with a smile and said, "My sister has a bad temper, and I look at Haihan."


    "It''s okay." Su Jin picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said softly, "The tea is good."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    Butterfly Chanahui smiled and thanked her, and then she cleared up her mood and asked with a little doubt:


    "I have something, can I ask Mr. Su Jin to answer?"


    "Tell me." Su Jin put down the tea and picked up a piece of tea.


    Butterfly Chanel said hesitantly, "Are you human?"


    "That''s right." Su Jin nodded.


    Butterfly Chanahui heard this and said a little tangled:


    "But you just squeezed the air, and there''s that diary..."


    "Is this important to you?" Su Jin turned his head and looked at Butterfly Chanel Hui.


    "Ah..." Butterfly Chanel was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "Yeah, to me, it''s not important."


    Su Jin''s secret is his secret. As long as Su Jin is not an evil spirit, then this matter is not important to Butterfly Chanahui.


    "Okay, another question."


    Su Jin stopped the topic in time, and then said:


    "I''ve seen the questions you wrote in your diary."


    Butterfly Chanahui heard this and suddenly said:


    "It''s the sentence ''Can ghosts and people really get along well?'', that''s the sentence, right?"


    Hearing this sentence, Butterfly Ren, who was beside him, jumped his eyelids and looked at his sister.


    Although it wasn''t the first time she heard this sentence, Butterfly Ren never expected her sister to say this to outsiders.


    Will be considered a fool! elder sister!


    And if you are heard by the members of the ghost killing team whose relatives died at the hands of ghosts, sister, you will be regarded as an alien!


    Butterfly roared in his heart, but because of Su Jin''s presence, he could only pretend that he didn''t hear anything.


    At this time, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said with a smile, "Of course ghosts and people can get along well!"


    "Really?" Butterfly Chanahui opened her eyes wide and asked in surprise, "Then what should I do to achieve this."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s smile grew stronger.


    He chuckled lightly and said:


    "As long as you kill all the ghosts and turn them into folk legends and false existences, then, can''t people get along well with man-eating evil ghosts?"


    Hearing this sentence, Butterfly Kanai''s expression froze.


    Chapter 0063 ''Kidnapped'' Butterfly Ninja


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Butterfly Ren, who was in the audience, couldn''t help but praise:


    "That''s right, that''s it, this struggle for survival can only be declared over when one side completely perishes!"


    She agreed with Su Jin''s statement very much.


    How can man-eating demons coexist peacefully with people?


    Will people coexist peacefully with chickens, ducks and fish? Impossible, if you are hungry, will you still eat when you should eat?


    Therefore, from the very beginning, peaceful coexistence did not exist, and this battle would only come to an end if one side perished.


    The reason why my sister thinks this way is because she is too gentle and doesn''t want to hurt anyone!


    Hearing her sister''s words of approval, Butterfly Chanahui gave a wry smile:


    "Really, does Mr. Su Jin think so too?"


    The members of the Ghost Killing Team basically have the same thoughts as Su Jin.


    In the past few years, Chanel Butterfly has gotten used to it.


    At this time, Su Jin said indifferently:


    "Don''t be too lost. Different worlds have different environments. In this world, ghosts and people cannot coexist, but in other worlds, there are countless worlds that can coexist."


    "Another...world?"


    Butterfly Chanahui was stunned for a moment, then looked at Su Jin, and then remembered the magical notebook, but opened her mouth slightly.


    Butterfly Ren, who was beside him, frowned frequently and looked at Su Jin suspiciously.


    another world? hell? Gao Tianyuan? Is Mr. Su Jin implying something?


    How did he and his sister meet?


    At this time, Su Jin had already eaten half of the refreshments by himself, and then said:


    "This tea tastes very special, is there any special seasoning added?"


    "Wisteria, I added wisteria."


    Butterfly Ninja smiled and said at this time:

 Chapter 53：

    "Mash and drain the wisteria flowers and add them to the flour to create this flavor."


    "Huh? Wisteria?"


    Su Jin glanced at the refreshment, then looked at Butterfly Ninja with a little playfulness and said:


    "I heard that this kind of flower is highly poisonous to evil spirits."


    "Yes!" Butterfly Ren smiled and said energetically.


    At this time, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth raised and said:


    "Isn''t Miss Shinobu thinking that if I am a ghost, she will poison me directly?"


    "That''s right!" Butterfly Ren was still full of energy: "You don''t need any mercy to deal with evil ghosts!"


    Then, her complexion changed, but she bowed apologetically towards Su Jin and said:


    "I''m sorry for this behavior."


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said, "You apologize because I''m human, right?"


    "That''s right, if it''s those evil spirits that eat people, I''ll just increase the dose of toxins."


    Butterfly Ninja raised his head slightly and said with a smile on his face.


    Cruel, ruthless, cruel, as long as it is facing evil spirits, Butterfly Endure can do it without hesitation.


    She has been like this since her parents were killed by evil spirits.


    "Forbearance." Butterfly Chanahui, who was beside him, looked at his sister a little unbearably.


    Her sister''s temperament became more and more extreme, but it made her sister very worried.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Are you prepared for me to retaliate?"


    "Have."


    Butterfly Ninja lowered his head again.


    "Next time, can you please not hurt my family, other than that, I can accept all the conditions."


    In any case, poisoning is poisoning, even if it is specifically aimed at evil ghosts, it is invalid for humans, and even wisteria flowers with good taste.


    But she did poison with the purpose of poisoning the ghost, and it was only natural for her to be revengeful by Su Jin.


    However, she hopes that this matter can be done by one person and not hurt the innocent.


    The man in front of him has a too strong aura and doesn''t look like a human at all, so she doesn''t want to cause others to suffer because of her actions.


    "Anything is fine?" Su Jin looked at Butterfly Ninja with a strange expression at this time: "Including you?"


    Butterfly Ren shivered a bit after hearing this, and then said in a tangled tone: "Yes!"


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui, who was next to him, stood in front of Butterfly Shinobi:


    "Well, Mr. Su Jin, if you need to apologize, I think I can do it for my sister."


    "Oh..." Su Jin was taken aback for a while, then looked at the sisters with a smile and said, "I don''t mind if you are together."


    "what?"


    Butterfly Chanahui and Butterfly Ren were stunned for a moment, and then looked at Su Jin with very strange eyes.


    This strong and abnormal human gentleman does not seem to be an ordinary lecherous person.


    Butterfly Chana Hui felt weird, but she still gritted her teeth and insisted with a blushing face:


    "No, only one!"


    "Sister, what you just taught me, you have to bear your own mistakes, don''t you?"


    Butterfly Ninja next to him suddenly stood up.


    "This one is different."


    "That''s different!"


    Not caring about the quarrel between the two sisters, Su Jin had already walked to the side, squatted down, and looked at Li Hualuo Chanai who was hiding in the corner of the corridor in front of her and said:


    "Do your two sisters look like idiots?"


    Chanel looked at Su Jin, then looked at the two sisters who suddenly blushed and didn''t speak, and finally nodded and said, "Yeah!"


    With this nod, Butterfly Chanahui could hold back, but Butterfly Nobility couldn''t help but feel ashamed and said angrily:


    "Chanel!"


    "Sister is scary, isn''t it?"


    At this moment, Su Jin smiled and stroked Chana''s hair.


    Chanel looked at Butterfly Ninja and Su Jin again, nodded and said, "Well."


    "You kid..." Now, Butterfly couldn''t hold back her anger anymore.


    This kid seems to only be able to say "um".


    Then what is she angry about?


    After rubbing Chanel''s little head for a while, Su Jin stood up, but said:


    "Okay, let''s put the so-called apology on hold for the time being. When I think of it, I''ll ask you to take it."


    "This can still be put on hold..." Butterfly Chanahui looked strange.


    On the side, Butterfly Forbearance is a little embarrassed.


    Doesn''t this statement make her and her sister ready to be asked at any time?


    However, Su Jin didn''t care about the unnaturalness of the two, but said with a chuckle:


    "I want to ask, what do I need to do if I want to get the Sun Wheel, Breathing, and a living evil spirit?"


    Hearing this, Butterfly Ninja reacted first, and said with a strange expression:


    "If you do this, you can do it by joining the Ghost Killing Team. If you can solve it together, you can probably participate in the final selection of Fujitsuyama."


    Fuji Kayama''s final selection is a ceremony for the Ghost Slayer to select new members.


    For seven days, the survival act of surviving under the pursuit of ghosts.


    And for the members of the Ghost Killing Team who have completed this, the Ghost Killing Team will specially build a Sun Wheel Knife for free as a gift to new members.


    As for the breathing method, Butterfly Ninja has some.


    As for ghosts, there are ghosts everywhere in Fujii Mountain. Of course, they are all very weak and easy to deal with.


    Therefore, Butterfly Ninja proposed this location.


    Of course, more importantly, she wanted to invite Su Jin to join the ghost killing team.


    He has the idea of ????cutting the grass and rooting for ghosts, and his own strength is exceptionally strong, perhaps even stronger than his elder sister.


    Therefore, Butterfly Endure knew very well that if she recruited Su Jin to join the Ghost Killing Team, the benefits would definitely go far beyond her imagination.


    At least one more ghost killer who shares the same aspirations as him, which is a huge benefit.


    "Is that so?"


    Su Jin glanced at Butterfly Forbearance and could somewhat guess her thoughts.


    "When will that final selection start?"


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui glanced at Butterfly Ren, shook her head slightly and said:


    "I''m afraid we will have to wait for the next issue. This time the selection started yesterday."


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly appeared beside Butterfly Ninja and said:


    "Looks like this, we have to hurry up."


    Butterfly couldn''t bear to be surprised, but was surprised at the sudden speed of Su Jin.


    ''I can''t see at all, I can''t even see the shadow, how can it be so fast...''


    At this time, Su Jin hugged Butterfly Ninja''s waist, and in her stunned eyes, he pinched her under the next door, and then said to Butterfly Chanahui:


    "Your sister lends me an hour, okay?"


    "Oh...oh..." Butterfly Chanahui subconsciously responded.


    However, before she could react, the figures of the two suddenly disappeared under her reluctance.


    "¡­What about people?"


    Butterfly Chanai was stunned, she turned her head blankly, looked at Chanai and said:


    "Chanai, have you seen your brother and sister?"


    Chestnut flower Luo Chanel shook his head, then stared blankly at Butterfly Chanahui.


    In a few seconds, her face was rubbed by Butterfly Chanahui: "Sure enough, Chanel is really cute~~"


    Chapter 0064 The full-level boss takes customs clearance


    above the sky.


    Su Jin held Butterfly Ninja, moved a long distance with a swivel, and then stood above a city.


    At this time, Butterfly Ninja, who was caught by him, shouted in panic:


    "It''s going to fall, it''s going to fall, don''t!"


    "Stop calling."


    Su Jin said in a low voice at this time, but brought on the ghost tricks to soothe the spirit.


    Butterfly Ninja quickly regained his composure, and then said cognitively:


    "Mr. Su Jin, please be sure to hug me. If I fall from this height, I will definitely die."


    "I have no reason to refuse this request."


    Su Jin stood in the air at this time, overlooking the city road below:


    "This place seems to be Edo, which direction is that Fujisawa mountain in Edo?"


    "E, Edo?"


    Butterfly Ren was a little dumbfounded at this time.


    Butterfly House is fifty or sixty kilometers from Edo, right? How long has it been since she blinked a few times before arriving at Edo?


    At this time, Butterfly Shinobi lowered her head. Although she was looking down from the top, she still saw some ''familiar'' buildings who had been to Edo.


    Just kidding... Butterfly Shinobu was a little dazed.


    At this time, Su Jin, who thought Butterfly Endurance was determining the direction, didn''t bother him, but opened the Dimensional Forum and glanced at the contents.


    At this time, he saw a message, frowned and said, "Can you stay in this world for 28 days? Is it that long?"


    The last time he stayed in the world of Death, he stayed in the world for 14 days. Su Jin thought it was a fixed time period, but now it seems that he guessed wrong.


    But in this way, it is also beneficial, at least 28 days are enough for him to make a huge noise on the side of Ghost Extermination World.


    only¡­


    "In this way, it will take one day and four hours for Hakogari, and it seems that my leave time is too much!"


    As the leader taking the lead in asking for leave, and delaying it, Su Jin can already imagine Black Rabbit''s resentful eyes.


    If you think about it, it''s quite interesting.


    At this time, the dizzy Butterfly couldn''t help but raised his head, looked at Su Jin''s profile and said:


    "Hakoten, what is it?"


    Su Jin looked down at Butterfly Forbearance, thought for a moment, but said without much concealment:


    "The so-called Hakoba is a playground made by gods and Buddhas."


    "Oh!" Butterfly Ninja''s performance was very flat, as if nothing would surprise her again.


    It''s a god~ I love it. I love it.


    Su Jin was a little surprised by Butterfly Ninja''s reaction, but he didn''t think about anything else, he just thought that the other party didn''t respond for a while:

 Chapter 54：

    "By the way, isn''t the location determined yet?"


    "It''s probably here. The straight-line distance should be more than 120 kilometers. Fujii Mountain is full of wisteria flowers all year round. This season, it''s pretty easy to find."


    Butterfly forbearance looked down, and then pointed in a direction.


    In the next second, the surrounding scene was spinning.


    Butterfly looked numbly at the large familiar wisteria flower in front of him, and said:


    "Already here, this is Fuji Xishan."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded, and then said to Butterfly Ninja, who was pinched by him under his arm:


    "Do you want me to let you down?"


    Butterfly hesitated for a while and said, "...Slow down, I''m afraid my feet are too soft and I will fall to the ground."


    This is the truth.


    The sudden high-altitude overlooking, spatial displacement, even if it has a little supernormal ability, but Butterfly Endure is indeed a little weak.


    What the breath of flowers, what the sun wheel knife, how can these things really come across the Kanto in just a few seconds!


    Mr. Su Jin beside her is a god, right?


    Must be a **** in the sky, right?


    Wait a minute, what if it was a god? So can Mr. Su Jin be able to make people and ghosts truly "get along with each other"?


    Thinking of this, Butterfly Ninja''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Mr. Su Jin, I should be fine."


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Butterfly Ren, and then put her down.


    At this time, Butterfly Ninja, who had undergone a final selection, looked around and said:


    "This is the top position of Fujii Mountain, which happens to be the main venue for the final selection."


    "Generally speaking, a large number of evil spirits will be concentrated around here, but considering the start of the trial, there should be many evil spirits running to the border area of ??the mountainside to hunt and kill the trial personnel."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded and said:


    "In other words, there are very few ghosts here?"


    "That''s right."


    Butterfly Ninja nodded, then looked at the sky, and then said:


    "And it''s still morning, and the evil spirits basically don''t appear. Generally speaking, they hide in caves or dig a shelter under the ground. If they want to hunt, they have to wait until night."


    "Well...I can feel it."


    Su Jin closed his eyes at this time, and knew with a sense of spiritual pressure:


    "42 ghosts, 31 humans, the nearest human being..."


    However, Su Jin turned his head and looked at the big tree more than ten meters away.


    When he raised his head slightly, he saw a girl in a pale red kimono with short black hair and a fox mask tied to the right side of her head, sitting on a branch, sleeping quietly against the trunk.


    At this time, Butterfly Shinobi also cast his gaze towards the girl.


    At this moment, aware of Butterfly Ninja''s gaze, the girl suddenly opened her eyes and looked over.


    After a while, the other party took the initiative to say:


    "¡­Is there a problem?"


    "Ah, it''s a member who participated in the trial this year." Butterfly Ninja was a little surprised when he saw the girl.


    The other party jumped down from the tree after hearing this, wondering:


    "This year? Are you a regular team member?"


    At this moment, Su Jin took a step forward and said with a smile, "Your name is ñRÖ‹(gu), right?"


    "Yeah." Zhen Kam nodded and looked at Su Jin with some doubts: "Do you know me?"


    "That''s it."


    Su Jin smiled, but was also surprised to meet Mako.


    According to the original work, it seems that the protagonist''s fellow senior sister died in the final selection a few years before the protagonist Tanjirou became a member of the Ghost Killing Team.


    I didn''t expect that he would happen to meet a living person, which is also a kind of luck.


    At least, there will be no accidental death again.


    After briefly answering Mako''s doubts, Su Jin asked while walking:


    "Evil ghosts can come out on cloudy days, right?"


    "Yes." Butterfly Ninja and Mako replied at the same time.


    "That''s good."


    Su Jin nodded with a smile, a knife in his hand at some point.


    That was his Zanpakut¨­ Baiye.


    Click!


    The Zanpakut¨­ was slightly pulled out, and Su Jin stopped and said in a low voice:


    "It is going to rain."


    "what?"


    Butterfly was stunned for a moment, and Mako was also full of doubts.


    It''s raining, the sun is shining, how can it rain.


    At this time, Butterfly Ren raised his head, but saw that in the sky, dark clouds were gradually covering.


    "Ah?"


    Butterfly endured for a while, then tick, tick, sparse raindrops fell to the ground and landed on her face.


    "Here! Umbrella."


    Butterfly hesitantly took the umbrella that Su Jin handed over, and watched as he handed the umbrella to Mako, who was confused.


    Afterwards, Su Jin also held an umbrella and pinned two Zanpakut¨­ to his waist, slightly raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "follow me!"


    "As long as you follow behind me, we will be invincible in front of us!"


    Chapter 0065


    The sparse raindrops fell.


    After the gloomy dark clouds covered the sun, the trial personnel who had been correcting during the day faced new challenges in panic or terror.


    The ghost is waking up!


    Bang!


    One was lifted and fell to the ground, making a roar.


    Immediately afterwards, the one-horned ghost emerged from the ground and grinned, "The sun is blocked."


    The ghost slowly pulled his limbs out of the ground and thumped.


    Its head fell to the ground.


    "what?"


    The one-horned devil looked blankly at his headless corpse and fell to the ground, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    And then, a sharp pain from the soul made it couldn''t help screaming:


    "Ahhh-"


    In a shrill scream, the body of the evil spirit was dissolved little by little, like scraps of paper burned by flames.


    Clang!


    The sound of closing the knife sounded.


    Su Jin held a parasol and slowly put the Zanpakut¨­ into the sheath, his eyes calmly looking into the distance:


    "You will also die if you are slashed by the Zanpakut¨­. Can you defend against any kind of spiritual attack..."


    While he whispered, he sneered and said:


    "Compared to ghosts, it''s really too weak..."


    "Seven digits? Or the eight digits that haven''t been established yet, forget it, there''s no need to waste time estimating the rank of the bug."


    At this time, Butterfly Ninja, who followed behind Su Jin with an umbrella, looked at the dissipated evil spirit with pleasure, and then turned around and said:


    "Don''t you want a living body for the experiment?"


    Along the way, Su Jin has killed more than 35 evil ghosts.


    The wisteria flower, the sun wheel sword, the Zanpaku sword, the spirit bow, the devil''s gift, the ghost way, the empty food, the gift of fire, all kinds of techniques that have not been heard before are used by Su Jin to kill Ghost, it really opened Butterfly Ninja''s eyes.


    She never imagined that there were so many ways to kill evil spirits.


    However, while surprised, Butterfly Ninja was also a little worried.


    There are only 7 evil ghosts left. Can Su Jin really find a satisfactory experiment?


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head and smiled at Butterfly Ren:


    "Even for experimental mice, healthy mice are needed."


    Butterfly endures something.


    Simply put, aren''t the ghosts in front of them even qualified to be guinea pigs?


    At this time, Su Jin held an umbrella and strolled along the trail:


    "Go ahead, the ghost in front should be the strongest one on the whole mountain, I hope it can satisfy me."


    Hearing this, Butterfly Forbearance had an inexplicable idea in his heart.


    I hope that the evil ghost in front can be stronger and make Su Jin satisfied.


    Mako, who followed the two of them, kept looking at the two of them in silence.


    Intuition told her that Su Jin and Butterfly Ninja''s behavior was very abnormal, but she had no idea of ??stopping.


    As long as the two of them are killing ghosts, they are allies to her, and naturally they don''t need to be vigilant.


    As for the trial... Mako looked up at Butterfly Ninja next to him.


    After Butterfly Ren felt it, he turned his head and smiled at her, and then he seemed to remember something, and asked Su Jin:


    "Speaking of which, has this final selection been destroyed by us?"


    The evil spirits were almost wiped out, and most of the members of the ghost killing team survived. Thinking about it carefully, this year seems to be the rare year with the highest pass rate, right?


    But is this really good? Let the alternate team members who have not undergone much experience skip the selection and become full members directly. Will this kill them?


    At this time, Su Jin, who was walking in front, chuckled lightly:


    "There will be no more so-called final selections in the future."


    Hearing this, Butterfly was stunned.


    But then, she realized it.


    Yes, if the ghosts were killed by Su Jin, the **** and Buddha above and below, then the so-called final selection would naturally be unnecessary.


    This seems to be the future she hopes for.


    After this chat, the three fell into a brief silence.


    This scene continued until the three of them walked to a cave.


    "It stinks." Mako rarely showed an uncomfortable expression.


    Butterfly Ren was even more astonished: "This stench, how many people have the ghosts eaten here?"


    After the evil ghost eats people, there will be a special smell on the body. The more you eat, the more obvious the smell will be.


    The evil ghosts that were finally selected for testing were all captured by members of the ghost killing team. Basically, they only ate 1 or 2 people before they were caught and suffered.

 Chapter 55：

    However, the one in the cave, just because of the smell, ate at least fifty people.


    Butterfly Ren''s complexion changed dramatically, and he said in shock and anger:


    "How can there be such a ghost in Fujii Mountain!"


    "Oh?"


    A unique voice rang out.


    In the dull footsteps, the evil spirits in the cave gradually revealed their lineup.


    It was a ''twisted alien'' whose body was turquoise and surrounded by countless turquoise arms.


    Just staring at each other made Butterfly Shinobi and Mako nauseous, showing the extent of their ugliness.


    At this time, the ''Alien'' walked out slowly and said in a strange tone:


    "My hunting was clearly over last night, but three people actually came to the door today?"


    "What should I do? If I eat too much, it will be bad for the members of the Ghost Slayer to find me."


    "But if you take the initiative to come to the door, if you don''t eat, it''s a bit bad..."


    The alien twisted for a long time, and suddenly saw the mask on Mako''s head.


    Those golden eyes suddenly widened, and then gradually narrowed: "Yes! Let''s play guessing?"


    "The three of you play guessing, if you lose twice, you will be eaten by me, that is to say, two of you can survive."


    "So... do you want to play?"


    "You bastard!"


    Butterfly couldn''t help but put his hand on the handle of the knife, his eyes spitting fire, obviously angered by the other party.


    Next to him, Zhen Kam looked at Su Jin frequently, as if he was estimating the strength gap between Su Jin and the evil ghost.


    Then, she stood calmly again.


    Because in her opinion, Su Jin is stronger than this evil ghost full of arms.


    At this moment, Su Jin raised his head slightly, but looked at the "hand ghost" in front of him and said:


    "Your voice reminds me of the savior of a certain villain. It''s a very close voice."


    The hand ghost turned his eyes, but finally saw Su Jin, slowly grinned and said:


    "Oh, that''s it, so would you like to see my throat?"


    "Nice proposal."


    Su Jin clapped his hands, then smiled and said:


    "You just said to play games, right? Why don''t I play one with you."


    While he was talking, he took out one item after another from the gift card.


    Scalpels, pliers, chainsaws, high-frequency electric knives, chainsaws, all kinds of props were taken out.


    At this time, Su Jin slowly put on his gloves and said to Butterfly Ren:


    "Miss Shinobi, have you ever had a craniotomy?"


    "...No." Butterfly Ren shook his head.


    Hearing this, Su Jin was not surprised. After all, this was the Taisho period, the early 20th century.


    "If that''s the case, then give me a shot."


    "Okay." Butterfly forbearance nodded very easily. If it was just to fight, she felt that she had no problem.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and pulled up the gloves, and then said:


    "Please rest assured, as long as you persist for 2 hours, you will win. When that time comes, I will send you to become a Buddha."


    "But it is worth mentioning that during this time, even if your soul collapses, it will be rescued by me. Please be prepared."


    "Huh?" Shou Gui froze for a moment, but sneered: "What nonsense are you talking about, you are the one who is going to die."


    And then, the **** that belongs to the ghost...begins!


    Chapter 0066 The crow''s notice


    The vine hits the mountain, next to a stream.


    "vomit!"


    Mako knelt on the pebble, clutching his throat, retching uncontrollably.


    Beside her, Butterfly Nin asked softly:


    "Moses Moses, are you okay?"


    "No, it''s fine."


    Mako endured nausea, did not dare to look back, endured the discomfort and said:


    "Over there, is it over?"


    "Ah...you mean Mr. Su Jin''s side?"


    Butterfly Ren also did not look back, with cold sweat on his forehead, forced a smile:


    "About 20 minutes, two hours, right?"


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Mako with a little worry and said:


    "Do you need me to get you some quick-acting herbs?"


    "no need."


    Mako spit out a mouthful of turbid air, only to feel that in these two hours, he had spit out the stomach acid of a lifetime.


    At this moment, behind the two of them, Su Jin said with regret:


    "Isn''t even the return path able to treat the damage? It''s a pity, it''s obviously only 20 minutes away."


    In front of Su Jin, the whole body was already covered with ''mosaic'', and the hand ghost whose head had been opened, stared at the copper bell full of despair, and said with laughter in his mouth:


    "Kill me, kill me, please, kill me, mom, dad, grandpa, sister... anyone is fine, come and kill me..."


    At this time, Su Jin, who was wearing glasses, took off the blood-stained gloves, shook his head and said:


    "Has the soul completely collapsed? You can''t even become a Buddha."


    "Unfortunately, although I did a lot of experiments with Mr. Aizen, my Dao-returning skills are still not as refined as his, otherwise, you would have a chance to survive for two hours."


    The hand ghost in front of him was still repeating crazy words.


    At this time, Su Jin said lightly, "Zhenjian, give him the last ride."


    Hearing this, Mako stood up reflexively by the stream, and immediately responded, "Yes!"


    She turned around quickly, took out the sun blade, and didn''t dare to look at the mosaic on the ground, and cut off the hand ghost''s head with force.


    At this time, the hand ghost, who was on the verge of death, barely regained consciousness.


    He looked at Mako wearing a fox mask, cried and laughed, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "Thank you, and... I''m sorry..."


    Really stunned for a moment, and before it was too late to ask why, the hand ghost had completely disappeared into the air.


    Butterfly beside him waited for a while longer, and when all the tissues of the hand ghost disappeared, he turned around, looked at Su Jin, and smiled reluctantly:


    "Mr. Su Jin, have you come up with something?"


    "a lot of."


    Su Jin put away the tools, put in the gift card, then took off the glasses and placed the glass bottles in a row:


    "There are ''brain cells controlled by ghosts'', mutated blood after ghosting, cells mixed with unfamiliar genes, and..."


    Su Jin pointed to the last glass bottle containing blood and said:


    "Suspected ghost king ghost dance Tsuji has no blood of miserable ghost blood."


    Hearing the last one, Butterfly Shinobu and Mako both held their breaths and looked at the bottle of blood with hostility.


    At this time, Su Jin was still muttering to himself:


    "These ghosts are inexplicably ''scientific''. The ghost dance Tsuji is actually the electrical signals of the brain cells and the cells in the blood to control the ghosts, and issued the so-called ''curse''."


    "There are not too many wonderful abilities, and there is no unknown energy, there is just a subtle way of composition in the blood."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin shook his head and said:


    "Unfortunately, if it was Aizen, it should be able to research some useful things. For me, the pharmacological basis is too ordinary, but it can only be used simply."


    Butterfly Forbearance didn''t care who the blue dye was in Su Jin''s mouth, and he didn''t want to ask why Su Jin''s ordinary pharmacology had developed something that the Ghost Killing Team had not known for thousands of years.


    She just looked at the bottles and jars in front of her, resisting her excitement and said:


    "What can these things be used for?"


    "doing what?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "Through these manipulations, Tsuji Wumai can directly control the evil ghost, and it can also break the curse of the evil ghost that was given by the evil spirit."


    "Of course, if you are good at cursing, you can directly lock the coordinates of Kiwu Tsuji no miserable, or use these blood, through the curse, to curse him in the air."


    Hearing this, Butterfly Ninja couldn''t help but breathe quickly: "How should I do these things?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Butterfly Ren, but smiled and said, "Are you in a hurry?"


    Hearing this, Butterfly Ren took a few deep breaths, then tightened his face and suppressed his excitement: "What do I need to pay?"


    "clever!"


    Su Jin smiled, then walked to Butterfly Ninja''s side, and said softly:


    "Just stay with me for now."


    "I''ll get it all sorted out within a month."


    Butterfly endured his heartbeat, but forcibly restrained it, showing a sweet and reassuring smile: "Okay!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin patted Butterfly Ninja on the shoulder, then looked at Mako and said:


    "What about you, Mako. There are no ghosts on this mountain. Except for the hand ghosts, the rest of the ghosts have been surrounded and killed by other trial members. The trial is over. What are you going to do next?"


    Zhenjian wiped the corner of his mouth, raised his head, looked up at Su Jin and said, "Follow you, kill the ghost."


    "interesting."


    Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth, but said with a smile:


    "The way I kill ghosts may be a little different from what you think."


    "It''s okay." Mako shook his head, but indicated that he didn''t care.


    In this world, the only things she could care about were the adoption of Rintaki Sakonji and the slaying of evil spirits.


    The rest of the ''relatives'' basically died at the hands of ghosts.


    If you really want to say it, it''s not too bad to say that she is lonely.


    Thinking of this, Mako said calmly:


    "Can you get me a piece of paper? I want to write a letter to my teacher, Rintaki Sakura."


    "After going down the mountain, go to the Ghost Killing Squad and ask for it."


    After saying this, Su Jin looked at Butterfly Ninja and said:


    "Let''s go."


    "it is good!"


    The vine hits the foot of the mountain.


    "Hin" from the back office of the Ghost Killing Team is the master child, under the leadership of Teriyaki Naiyashiki and Yui Naiyashiki, waiting for the return of the trial members.


    At this time, wearing a black sakura kimono with short white hair, Maibashiki looked at the sky and said:


    "Brother, the rain has stopped."

 Chapter 56：

    In the same outfit, but with black hair, Teriya Shikari said in a sad tone that could not hide:


    "I hope that after this rain, there will be fewer dead qualifiers."


    The maternity house next to him closed his eyes and said softly, "I hope so."


    At this moment, above the sky, the black crow screamed again and again, making a sharp human voice:


    "Be the Lord''s letter, be the Lord''s letter."


    "My son Huilizai and my daughter Chuyi, if there is an accident in the final selection and it ends early, please immediately cooperate with the team member Butterfly Ninja to welcome the distinguished person named Su Jin."


    "Su Jin, with black hair and black eyes, wearing a special uniform of pure white, looks very handsome, and has a different temperament. Please meet with the greatest courtesy."


    "In addition, if Mr. Su Jin is willing to meet with me, please invite him to meet at the Butterfly House."


    Hearing this, the man and woman below raised their heads in surprise:


    "Father''s instructions, is this what happened?"


    "I don''t know, but just follow the command."


    And right now.


    Under the mountain of wisteria flowers, a man and two women walked down the mountain steps.


    Chapter 0067 The person who holds the future


    Wait until Su Jin''s figure appears in front of the ghost killer team''s logistics staff.


    Wearing gorgeous kimonos and looking like black and white twins, the maternity house Shiki Terizai and the maternity house Shiki Yui immediately knelt on the ground and greeted them:


    "Yanya Shiki Teriyaki, and Yuya Shiki''s young clothes and members of the Ghost Killing Team welcome Mr. Su Jin."


    The words fell, and the ground in front of him suddenly knelt down and pressed down.


    The logistical members of a ghost killing team obeyed the command of the master without any hesitation, and showed the greatest respect to Su Jin under the leadership of the master''s children.


    "Um?"


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin raised his brows and said with a little surprise:


    "It seems that Megumi Kanae told Yoshiya Maiyashiki about my news."


    "I''m very sorry, but out of a sense of responsibility, Mrs. Chana Hui told my father about your news." Teriyaki Shiki, the maternity house who was kneeling on the ground, said respectfully.


    The maternity house next to Shiki added:


    "If you are unhappy about this, I am willing to apologize in person."


    Seeing this, Su Jin shook his head and said with a chuckle:


    "Forget it, I''m not one of those evil gods. It''s still too much for a cute child to apologize for a little thing."


    After he finished speaking, he walked straight to the black and white twins and asked:


    "Is there any ore here for the production of the Japanese sword?"


    "some."


    The maternity house Shiki stood up straight and clapped her hands.


    At this time, in the queue that was kneeling on the ground, several hidden members stood up, quickly ran to the next room, and came out panting with a box containing ore.


    At this time, the maternity house Shiki said:


    "This time, all the ore that was delivered by the official team members is here. If you need it, I will also need to mobilize it from the logistics department."


    Su Jin turned his head, looked at the big box that was brought up in front of him, reached out and touched the ore, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "That''s enough."


    At this time, the maternity house next to Shiki said:


    "The breathing method you requested has been collected and is currently being sent to the Butterfly House for review."


    "Breathing methods, those are not very necessary."


    Su Jin touched the ore, looked up at Butterfly Ren, and then said:


    "By observing Megumi''s and Shinobi''s breathing, I already understand the content of the breathing method."


    "Through a specific rhythm of breathing, speeding up the circulation of the blood and strengthening the body''s functions at the expense of lifespan is really a crude technique."


    Su Jin groaned and didn''t wait for the surprised Butterfly Ninja to say anything, but grabbed the ore in his hand and crushed it.


    Bang!


    The scattered ore fragments lit up with red light, and then the ore in the box flew out one by one and melted. Then, a blade similar to Zanpakut¨­ gradually formed in the red light.


    Seeing this magical scene, all the members of the Ghost Killing Squad held their breath and widened their eyes.


    At this time, these members, who didn''t know the situation, understood why the leader demanded the utmost respect for Su Jin.


    This kind of god-like means is really not like a mortal.


    At this time, Su Jin held the newly forged sun blade, squinted his eyes, then took out the pocket watch from his arms, opened it and glanced:


    "Is the number ''3''? Breathing technique, Japanese sword, and members of the Ghost Killing Squad, I''ve reached this number in one breath."


    With only ''9'' points of influence left, Su Jin can include Ghost Slayer World into Hakoniwa''s observation scope.


    And how to increase the influence of these 9 points, Su Jin has the answer faintly.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin turned his head and looked at the maternity house in front of him and said:


    "What else did Yoya Zaiyashiki say?"


    Hearing the sound, the maternity house Shiki bowed and replied:


    "My father wrote to say that he has arrived at the Butterfly House and is waiting for your reception."


    After hearing it, Su Jin smiled and said, "The Butterfly House? It saves a lot of trouble."


    Then, he turned his head sideways, looked at Butterfly Shinobi and Mako and said:


    "Come on, follow me to meet the master of this ghost killing team."


    "OK!"


    The two nodded yes, but they were curious about the leader of the Ghost Killing Squad who only heard his name and did not see him.


    At this time, the butterfly house, the living room.


    Wearing a black kimono and sitting on a chair coughing repeatedly, Yoya Maiyashiki looked at Megumi Butterfly apologetically and said:


    "I''m sorry, style, the letter you sent is too important, so I have to borrow your name to ask that person for an interview."


    "No, it''s not a big deal."


    Beside, Butterfly Chana Hui was sitting next to him and poured a glass of water for the maternity house Shiki:


    "Comparatively speaking, it really surprises me that your lord actually believes my nonsense."


    Speaking of this, Butterfly Chanahui couldn''t help but smile:


    "There are mysterious existences that come from other worlds. Even I don''t believe it, but I took the liberty to write that letter to you."


    Hearing this, Yoya Zaiyashiki shook his head and said:


    "I treat all the members of the Ghost Killing Team as my own children, and as a parent, I naturally don''t take the words of ''children'' as nonsense."


    "Cough cough!"


    Maiyashiki Yoshiya coughed, and then his tone became a little excited:


    "Perhaps you don''t know the style, but the people of the Household Shiki family have innate abilities in all dynasties."


    "We can get an intuition about the future from a few things."


    "After receiving your letter, I seem to see a picture."


    Hearing this, Chana Butterfly asked in surprise, "What picture did you see?"


    At this time, Yoya Zaiyashiki raised the corners of his mouth and said happily:


    "I was surrounded by the children, around the fire, holding hands, and we watched Guiwu Tsuji no miserable bathing in the sun''s rays."


    "This is what I saw!"


    Hearing this, Butterfly Chanahui was surprised and stunned:


    "This... this is really an exciting future."


    "Yes. Ahem, I''m looking forward to this future."


    Maiyashiki Yoshiya laughed and coughed a few times, then continued to laugh:


    "Everyone is alive, everyone is together, and welcomes the brilliance of the rising sun."


    "I think, even if I die immediately after that, this life is worth it."


    "Please be careful, your safety is related to the normal operation of the ghost killing team." Butterfly Chanahui''s complexion changed slightly, and she said nervously.


    "It doesn''t matter, after all, the ghost killing team may not be necessary at that time." Sanyashiki Yoshiya smiled.


    Hearing this, Butterfly Chanel was a little helpless, but still didn''t say anything.


    Just after being silent for a while, Butterfly Chanahui asked softly:


    "Master, can I ask you, Mr. Su Jin, is it in the future you see?"


    Hearing this, Yoya Sanyashiki said very happily:


    "He is the one who holds this future!"


    Butterfly Chanahui was stunned, but felt that this was a reasonable thing, and couldn''t help but muttered to herself:


    "Real peaceful coexistence, it turns out... is it really like this..."


    At this time, a hidden member walked in and knelt down and said:


    "As the Lord, Mr. Su Jin, the Butterfly Ninja team and a reserve team have returned to the Butterfly House."


    Hearing this, Yoya Zaiyashiki couldn''t help but smile and said:


    "The bright future is here!"


    Chapter 0068 Within a month, there will be no miserable death!


    Stepping into the Butterfly House from the backyard, across the corridor, Su Jin saw the current leader of the Ghost Killing Team, Yozai Yasushiki.


    The man was wearing a plain kimono, his face was pale, and there were some purple textures on his forehead, which seemed to be some kind of lesion.


    This is a man who, at first glance, will feel that he is terminally ill.


    Butterfly Ninja and Mako, who walked behind Su Jin, recognized each other immediately, bowed and said:


    "Be the Lord."


    "Butterfly Shinobi, is it really wild?"


    Yoshiya Zaiyashiki recognized the two, or the life and hobbies of all the members of the Ghost Killing Team were recorded in his mind.


    It wasn''t for any special purpose, but he didn''t want those who risked their sacrifices to fight ghosts to be forgotten.


    Yoshiya Zaiyashiki smiled at the two of them, and then said apologetically:


    "Can you two let me and Mr. Su Jin chat alone for a while? I will probably stay here for two days. If you have any questions, you can come to me anytime after the conversation is over."


    "understood."


    Butterfly Ninja and Mako didn''t refuse, turned around and walked towards the other side of the butterfly house.


    Before leaving, Butterfly Ren looked at Su Jin''s face, but didn''t say anything more.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the two who were leaving, then turned around and looked at the maternity house with interest and said:


    "Interesting, you are really tenacious enough to live at this age with such a physique."


    "Did you see through the curse on me at a glance?"


    Yoya Zaiyashiki gave a wry smile, coughed while covering his mouth, and said:


    "It''s an age-old problem that''s been passed down from generation to generation."


    Su Jin asked curiously at this time, "Don''t you want to ask me how to get rid of it?"


    He has never concealed his origins. Although he has not been open and honest, Yoshiya Zaiyashiki should be able to guess that he is related to those legends of gods and Buddhas.

 Chapter 57：

    At this time, Yoshiya Zaiyashiki shook his head and said, "Kill the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable, and the curse will be broken."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin said with a half smile and half a sigh:


    "This kind of argument is like the longevity of the ghost dance Tsuji, which is based on your sacrifice."


    "Actually, it is."


    Zaiyashiki Yoshiya nodded, but said with a wry smile:


    "According to a few words in the family''s classics, the clansmen a thousand years ago did not suffer from such a disease, and when the queen of ghosts, Oniwu Tsuji Wumai, was born in the clan, the disease suddenly appeared."


    After Su Jin heard this, he pinched his brows and said, "You guys are quite strange."


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Yoshiya Sanyashiki looked at Su Jin in surprise.


    How could his illness actually make the person who is suspected of being a **** or Buddha in front of him wonder?


    "It stands to reason that mysterious things such as breathing methods, evil spirits, supernatural powers, and curses appear in this ordinary world, but there is no self-consistent system."


    When Su Jin said this, he said with some humor:


    "It''s almost like a prank from the creator."


    The breathing method reminds Su Jin of Taoist qigong, but the effect is close, but there is no vital "longevity".


    The so-called curses, demons, and supernatural powers basically originate from the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable.


    It seems that this ghost king seems to have a mysterious origin.


    Su Jin found that he didn''t understand, so he stopped thinking about how to do it.


    In his eyes, the power of these messes, but unable to see the future, is far less attractive than the spirit of the little garden placed there.


    At least, that is the power to see the future and actually touch it.


    "If this is the case, the creator may never shed tears."


    Yoshiya Zaiyashiki looked very open.


    With or without the Creator, he and the Ghost Slayer have the same goal.


    Kill the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable, and end the chain of hatred of ghosts eating people and killing ghosts.


    "makes sense."


    Su Jin shrugged, but smiled:


    "Aren''t you asking me to come in and sit down?"


    "Please!" Miyashiki Yoshiya smiled and made an inviting gesture.


    The two entered the tea room, but they also saw Chana Hui who was kneeling on the tea seat.


    Butterfly Chanahui smiled when she saw the two of them. After they sat down, she sat next to Su Jin and added tea to the two to minimize her presence.


    Su Jin looked at Butterfly Chanel.


    Only when she doesn''t speak can this woman give people a sense of beauty of ancient style and rhyme.


    As for other times, it is basically the stupid sister mode, the most special of which is facing the chestnut flower and falling Chanel.


    As Butterfly Ninja said, Butterfly Chanahui is really too doting on Chanel.


    "Is there something on my face?"


    Butterfly Chanahui was a little stunned, and touched her face subconsciously.


    Su Jin replied calmly:


    "No."


    Butterfly Chanahui raised her brows and intuitively told her that Su Jin was definitely thinking of something very rude.


    But on this occasion, she is not the protagonist:


    "One serving of rough tea, I also look forward to Haihan."


    Handing over the tea, Butterfly Chanel stopped talking at all.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the maternity house Shiki and said:


    "How about we get straight to the point?"


    Hearing this, Yozai Zaiyashiki coughed, nodded, then took a deep breath and solemnly placed his head on the coffee table:


    "Although it is very presumptuous, I hope Mr. Su Jin can serve as the leader of the ghost killing team!"


    Butterfly Chana Hui, who originally wanted to be a beauty quietly next to her, let out an "ah", but she was stunned.


    "My lord, how do you..."


    Butterfly Kanae wanted to say something, but was suppressed by the strong vigor of Yoshiya Maiyashiki.


    The weak man put his hands on his knees and rested his head on the table, without saying a word, but with an amazing momentum.


    Seeing this, Su Jin picked up the teacup and took a sip of the hot tea, but said plainly:


    "What kind of favor does the Ghost Slayer have to me?"


    Did the Ghost Slayer have any favors for him? Is there anyone who saved his life like Canary and Black Rabbit, and even took care of him who was seriously injured and bedridden all night?


    Su Jin''s attitude is very obvious. His attitude towards the Ghost Killing Team is that of indifference.


    Don''t look at him talking and laughing with Butterfly Chanahui, and he can''t care about Butterfly''s so-called "poisoning".


    But the nature of this is not the same.


    Butterfly Chanahui is a friend in the forum. Just the fact that chatting can generate ''points'' is doomed to have a different attitude towards Butterfly Chanahui.


    But Butterfly Forbearance and Chestnut Flower Falling Chanel are almost extensions of Butterfly Chanel Hui.


    It probably belongs to the indirect relationship of the family members of the friends in the chat group.


    And the ghost killer team, nothing.


    It was Su Jin who wanted to remind Yoshiya Maiyashiki, the Ghost Killing Team, that it had nothing to do with him.


    "I see."


    Zaiyashiki Yoya said in a deep voice:


    "Everything in the maternity house family can be mobilized at will!"


    "Master!" Butterfly Chanahui''s face changed.


    The words of Yoshiya Zaiyashiki meant that the entire Zaiyashiki clan should be packaged and sent out!


    Are you going to bury the thousand-year-old family business of the Miyashiki family with your own hands?


    On the other hand, Su Jin heard more meanings.


    Everything about the Yashiki clan?


    In other words, the members of the ghost killing team are not included?


    If it was someone else, Su Jin could still suspect the other party''s motive for playing such a riddle, but Yoshiya Zaiyashiki didn''t have to.


    This man is afraid that he thinks that he can''t represent the members of the ghost killing team, so he will only use everything he has as a bargaining chip.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin was a little curious:


    "The accumulation of thousands of years of family, just to kill a ghost dance Tsuji no miserable? Is it worth it?"


    "worth."


    Miyashiki Yoya showed a sincere smile:


    "The health of the family is more important than these external things."


    This family is the child of the Maiyashiki family, and also refers to the child of the Demon Killing Squad.


    His only two wishes in life are the health of his family and the ''death'' of Kiwu Tsuji.


    And these two are actually the same!


    Therefore, there is no doubt that Kiwu Tsuji will die without misery!


    Su Jin was dumbfounded when he saw Yozai''s appearance, but smiled and said:


    "Within a month, Kiwu Tsuji will die without misery!"


    Chapter 0069 Advance Statement


    "Within a month, Kiwu Tsuji will die without misery!"


    This is what only Su Jin can say with confidence in this world.


    A ghost dance Tsuji is not miserable, confronting a modern army head-on, I am afraid that the army will be surrounded and suppressed by the army.


    As for Su Jin, who is five figures, as long as he is willing to spend time, he can easily clean the surface civilization.


    This is a pure dimensionality reduction blow.


    Therefore, Guiwu Tsuji Wu Mian was never in the eyes of Su Jin.


    The purpose of his coming to the Ghost Extermination World this time is to bring it under the jurisdiction of the Little Garden in exchange for the spiritual reward of the Central Garden of the Little Garden.


    For Su Jin, this is the most important thing.


    And to do this, you need influence!


    So what exactly is influence?


    When Su Jin was in the world of death, he faintly had the answer.


    To sum up, it''s just two words, ''doing things''!


    for example.


    In the world of death.


    After Su Jin defeated the captains of the world of death in his own image, his influence rushed to ''9 o''clock''.


    This is precisely because Su Jin has had a profound impact on everyone.


    At least these captains will recall the humiliation of being killed by Su Jin in a single move every night. I am afraid that many people will practice day and night to make a big revenge.


    And because their behavior changed, they naturally affected the people around them, spreading their influence like an infectious disease.


    When all the captains knew that Su Jin and Aizen cooperated to overthrow the King of Spirit, even Yamamoto Yuanyusai couldn''t sit still.


    You see, Inoue Orihime only treated the broken arm of Yamamoto Motoyasu, and he exposed the sin of Inoue Orihime following Su Jin before.


    Why?


    Is it not because of the influence brought by Su Jin?


    Yamamoto Yuanyanyu needs complete hands to fight against Su Jin, so he can tolerate Inoue Orihime.


    Because of this, he will shoot several captains to catch Kisuke Urahara.


    The reason for this is to fight Su Jin.


    This is the influence of Su Jin''s troubles in the world of death.


    And what about in the ghost world?


    What can be done here?


    In addition to the ghost killing team, it is a ghost. Besides, is there any other pillar man, the dark council?


    None, just ghosts and ghost killers.


    So there are only two options to make an impact here.


    Either help the ghost killing team, or help the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable, there is no third choice.


    And help Oni Mai Tsuji no miserable?


    Don''t laugh at Su Jin, although he can become a ghost, but this ghost and ghost dance Tsuji are no different.


    Can people fall in love with cockroaches?


    impossible.


    The sole of the shoe is the warmest greeting from humans to cockroaches.


    So help the Ghost Slayer?

 Chapter 58：

    Yoshiya Sanyashiki has packed the ghost killing team, isn''t it easy?


    Yes, it''s really easy.


    But Su Jin felt that it was not enough.


    After all, the ghost and the ghost killing team are two forces hidden in the dark side of the island country during the Taisho year, and they also have a certain influence on the people.


    But, too few!


    Su Jin felt that it was too little!


    You look at the world of death.


    Aizen commanded the virtual circle, and Yamamoto Yuanyanyu took command of the corpse soul world, and the two sides jointly interfered with the soul operation of the human world.


    And with this kind of influence, Su Jin just grabbed a handful, and the numbers of pocket watches didn''t go up?


    And what about the ghost world?


    The ghost is gone, I am afraid that it will take hundreds of years for humans to react.


    Oh, there are ghosts during the Taisho period?


    It seems terrifying.


    And then gone!


    The influence seems to be too low. Su Jin has no idea whether it can reach 12 points.


    Therefore, Su Jin faintly had an idea.


    Guiwu Tsuji Wu Mian is too honest, a ghost king who is hidden in the dark and whose name is known to less than a thousand people, it is too unremarkable.


    Su Jin slowly closed his eyes, and after opening them again, he looked at the expectant maternity house Shiki in front of him and said:


    "I rule all the properties of the sanyashiki, and as a price, Kibuki Tsuji will die within this month."


    "And the existence of ghosts and ghost killing teams will also be fully exposed throughout the island country."


    Hearing this sentence, Yoshiya Zaiyashiki was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t return to his senses for a while.


    But when he came back to his senses, he said worriedly:


    "For thousands of years, the Sanyashiki clan has been cooperating with officials to cover up the existence of evil spirits, if their existence is exposed..."


    "It''s not a requirement, it''s a necessity."


    Su Jin looked at Yozai Yasushiki and said indifferently.


    "The ghost king, driven by the fear of death, will try his best to survive this month, which is inevitable."


    "The night before dawn is here, and the maternity house is shining!"


    Zaiyashiki Yozai was stunned, and gradually, a thoughtful expression appeared.


    At this time, he considered it for a while, but asked Su Jin, "After this, will all the ghosts disappear?"


    Su Jin glanced at him in surprise, but smiled: "Yes!"


    Hearing this, Yoya Zaiyashiki showed a happy expression and said respectfully:


    "The Sanyashiki clan will fully cooperate with your actions."


    It doesn''t matter whether the official riots or not, the ghosts are all dead, and it''s okay for them to riot, because there are no ghosts and no more interests, the Sanyashiki family will be sure to suppress the matter!


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said, "The Ghost Killing Team also needs cooperation."


    Hearing this, Yoya Zaiyashiki''s complexion changed slightly, but he said worriedly:


    "The members of the team may not obey your command."


    Yoya Zaiyashiki knows the members of the Demon Slayer too well.


    That''s a problem in the children''s wholesale sector.


    After all, most of them are orphans whose family members were killed by ghosts when they were young and survived by themselves. It is "normal" that they are not mentally normal.


    It is only a good-natured person like Yoshiya Zaiyashiki who is like a parent can pay attention to them.


    Change to Su Jin, I am afraid that there will be trouble in minutes.


    "It''s okay."


    Su Jin waved his hand and said:


    "You just need to inform them that the ruler of the Ghost Killing Squad has changed."


    Doesn''t he really want to be the boss? Just to gain influence.


    Do you agree that he is the master and has something to do with Su Jin?


    With that kung fu, it is better to study and study how to enhance one''s own strength.


    The flag of Arcadia has not been taken back.


    "I understand, I will announce the Zhuhe meeting later."


    After saying that, Yoshiya Maibashiki sighed.


    When Haruka thought about the troubled children of the Ghost Killing Squad, his head grew bigger.


    Not afraid of anything else.


    I''m just afraid that these bear children will offend Su Jin, and then be slapped by this master!


    No, before the meeting, he has to do a good job of psychological counseling for children.


    Otherwise, Guiwu Tsuji did not die miserably, but his own child was planted in Su Jin''s hands, which would be too wrong.


    Thinking of this, Yoshiya Sanyashiki left immediately, and Su Jin also let him leave to rectify the content of the ghost killing team.


    After the maternity house Shiki Yoshiya left, Su Jin picked up the tea in front of him, took a sip and said:


    "It''s far worse than your sister."


    "Eh? Does Mr. Su Jin think so too?"


    Butterfly Chanahui did not get angry but smiled:


    "I also feel that there is a big gap between myself and forbearance in this respect. If Chanel learns the skills of forbearance in the future, then I don''t have to worry about it."


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head to look at the smirking woman beside him, but sighed:


    "Want to verify whether ghosts can live with people?"


    Butterfly Chanel was stunned, hesitant, and then said tangled:


    "is it okay?"


    After all, she still wanted to try it and let herself give up.


    "Fine, come with me."


    The two packed up, and after leaving a letter, they walked out of the butterfly house together.


    After walking out of the butterfly house, Su Jin suddenly paused, but pulled out his Zanpakut¨­ Baiye, and said calmly:


    "Make a statement here in advance."


    "Huh?" Butterfly Chanahui opened her eyes wide and looked at Su Jin.


    At this time, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched up, but he released his Zanpakut¨­.


    The ghost with silver hair and double horns, full of madness, stood in front of Butterfly Chanahui, and opened those golden eyes full of indifference:


    "From now on, call me Onikiwu Tsuji-sama-sama!"


    Chapter 0070 is this flavor!


    Natian Spider Mountain.


    This is a deep mountain that the nearby residents have not traveled to.


    There is no reason for him.


    There are evil spirits in the mountains.


    In this era, although the public is blocked from information, they can''t go there, and they can go there.


    After all the members of the chopping wood family resident in the Spider Mountain in Natian lost contact, the mountain was listed as a forbidden place by the mountain people.


    However, at dusk, Natian Spider Mountain welcomed a long-lost new guest.


    A man with white hair and golden eyes, a pair of horns on his head, and a majestic look between his brows, and a woman wearing a soft feather weave with a Ghost Slayer uniform inside.


    These two are Su Jin and Butterfly Chanahui.


    At this time, after watching for more than ten minutes, but still not seeing enough Butterfly Chanel Megumi asked curiously:


    "Su Jin, can I touch your horn?"


    "cannot."


    Su Jin glared at her, and then said:


    "Also, did you forget something?"


    "Ah? Is there any?"


    Butterfly Chanahui opened her eyes wide and said blankly.


    Seeing this, Su Jin sneered:


    "You want to touch my horn, okay? How about letting me touch Chanel''s face later?"


    "No!" Butterfly Chanai immediately shook his head and said, "Chanai is absolutely impossible."


    After she finished speaking, before Su Jin could reply, she said, "How about I trade for Shinobi and Chanel?"


    Su Jin stopped, paused, and looked at that face cautiously, as if afraid that Su Jin would not agree with Butterfly Chanahui, but said speechlessly:


    "You are indeed the sister of Butterfly Ninja."


    "what?"


    Butterfly Chanel was stunned for a moment, then tilted her head and said:


    "I used to be!"


    Su Jin didn''t explain, just turned around and continued up the mountain.


    Butterfly Chanel Hui immediately followed and wanted to say something, but her face suddenly changed, and she said with a smile:


    "Someone seems to be here, Lord Wumis."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin gave her a sideways glance, then turned her head and looked at the sky.


    At this time, the sun had already set, and although there was still the afterglow of the setting sun, the tall trees around it effectively blocked the light, resulting in darkness all around.


    At this moment, footsteps sounded.


    A woman with silver hair, wearing a pure white kimono with a beautiful face, came out of the woods:


    "Ghost Squad and...Ghost? What combination is this?"


    Originally, she planned to secretly attack Butterfly Chanahui, but Su Jin next to her surprised her.


    Where the other party is standing makes her frightened, and the woman from the Ghost Killing Team stands behind Su Jin with low eyebrows and pleasing eyes, and that sentence, Lord Wumis?


    Are you referring to the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable?


    The ghost dance Tsuji, the king of ghosts, is the source of all ghosts?


    This white-haired female ghost was made by the subordinates of Guiwu Tsuji Wumai with Wumei''s blood, but she had never seen the king of ghosts, so she was a little suspicious at this moment.


    However, when she was in shock, Su Jin, who was opposite, glanced at her.


    "Ah?"


    The white-haired female ghost was stunned, looking at the dirt in front of her.


    Why did she suddenly kneel on the ground?


    It''s okay, what am I kneeling for?


    She thought so, and stood up again.


    At this time, the ghost on the opposite side said indifferently:

 Chapter 59：

    "Who allowed you to stand up?"


    The female ghost paused, and the beads of sweat dripped from her body, drop by drop, dripping into the ground, wetting the soil.


    At this moment, her back seemed to be pressing down on a mountain range, and the terrifying and heavy pressure made her mouth wide open: "Aah~"


    The air is so turbid, I can''t breathe, I''m going to die... In just three seconds, the female ghost seemed to see the footsteps of death.


    At this time, the ghost on the opposite side said indifferently:


    "Where are you tired? Let him come out to see me."


    The fifth chord, tired.


    The current ''master'' of Natian Spider Mountain.


    The subordinates directly under the Guiwu Tsuji Wumei, represented by the moon, are divided into six people on the top and six people on the bottom, a total of twelve people, and they are called the twelve ghost months.


    And tired, is the name of the fifth chord, being able to call this name directly, the female ghost suddenly realized.


    The man in front of him is really Lord Kiwu Tsuji Wumisi!


    Thinking of this, the female ghost suddenly shouted in fear:


    "I understand, Lord Wumis, I''m going to call me tired."


    After she finished speaking, she used both hands and feet, even kneeling and crawling up the mountain, but she wanted to carry out the order of ''No Miserable''.


    Seeing this, Butterfly Chanahui blinked, but said in amazement, "How could you be fooled so easily?"


    Can you evil ghosts even admit that their own ghost king is wrong?


    At this time, Su Jin next to him said calmly:


    "Rural people have never seen the world."


    These country ghosts have never seen Reiatsu, and it is very possible to mistake Reiatsu for the racial oppression of Oni Dance Tsuji.


    After all, something like Reiatsu comes from the oppression of the soul, and is analogous to something like momentum.


    With Su Jin''s strength, he can use all his strength, and the general captain-level death gods will be crushed to death by spiritual pressure, let alone these ghosts?


    It is obvious to be admitted wrong. Even if she is not admitted wrong, as long as Su Jin picks up the Zanpakut¨­ and says that she is innocent, no one dares to say "no".


    This is the foundation of Su Jin''s impersonation.


    In less than 10 minutes, the white-haired female ghost came to Su Jin with exhaustion.


    As soon as he saw Su Jin, he was tired and looked at the female ghost indifferently and said:


    "Mother, what do you mean?"


    The mother in his mouth was already kneeling on the ground at this time, and said in horror:


    "What do you mean? Hurry up, I''m tired, kneel down and see Lord Wu Miserable."


    Hearing this, he was tired but said indifferently, "What nonsense are you talking about? He is not a miserable Lord."


    As a direct subordinate, of course he has seen Guiwu Tsuji Wumisian, that is a saucy man with a Michael Jackson hairstyle, where is the silver-haired man in front of him?


    Are you afraid that I will be blind?


    "Isn''t it Lord Wu Miserable?"


    The female ghost was stunned for a moment, and an angry look appeared on her face, but the next second, she remembered the feeling of oppression of fear just now, and hurriedly turned her head:


    "No, tired, didn''t you say that Lord Wuxian can freely change his image?"


    Tired for a moment, this is true.


    He heard some senior ghosts say that Guiwu Tsuji Wumai seems to change his identity frequently, sometimes he is a young man, sometimes he is a child, sometimes he is an old man, and he can even be a woman.


    He heard from a veteran ghost that Guiwu Tsuji Wumai was in the game world, but he also heard that once Wumai changed his image, he was probably frightened by something, such as the cannon developed by the Navy a few years ago.


    Then, he never saw the ghost who said how terrible the cannon was.


    According to this meaning, is it possible that the man in front of him is really a miserable adult?


    Thinking of this, Lei looked at Su Jin suspiciously.


    "You''ve changed a lot, you''re tired."


    Su Jin smiled and approached Tired. The latter took a step back hesitantly, but seeing that there was no dangerous weapon in his hand, he looked at Su Jin without fear.


    Then, Su Jin walked in front of him, smiled and touched his tired head.


    Immediately after.


    Click!


    The tired head was indifferently twisted off by Su Jin.


    "Actually, after seeing me, I didn''t kneel for the first time. It really changed a lot."


    This ''familiar'' taste... Tired of being screwed off, his head widened his eyes.


    Yes, this is the brutal taste!


    That''s right, this man is Lord Kiwu Tsuji Wu Miserable!


    Chapter 0071 A Critical Step


    The tired head fell to the ground and rolled around in the dirt.


    However, there was no complaint on his face, instead, he was full of apology and humility:


    "I''m very sorry, Lord Wuxian, for not being able to recognize you right away."


    A sincere apology with a head on the ground is still to the person who unscrewed his head.


    How to see this picture, how strange.


    At least the butterfly Chanai next to me felt very strange, and even wondered if Tired had any special hobbies?


    Otherwise, there will be no head off, and he will also take the initiative to apologize.


    However, Chanel Butterfly didn''t know, this was the ''normal state'' in tired eyes.


    For the moody Oniwu Tsuji Mimi-sama, unscrewing his head is simply a level of greeting like "hello".


    Among the ''immortal'' ghosts, the only one who can kill ghosts is the first ancestor, the ghost king, Kiwu Tsuji.


    If this person is really angry, it will not be to screw off his head, but to completely detonate the ghost blood in the body of the evil spirit and obliterate it.


    And tired of admitting that he did not recognize Guiwu Tsuji''s miserable behavior has reached the dividing line of ''will be killed''.


    He has seen many times, the evil spirits are unconsciously offended, and maybe even the unfortunate ghosts who were obliterated by him without seeing the ghost dance Tsuji Wumisui and saying hello the first time.


    And his "meeting but pretending not to know" is obviously more serious, and it''s good to be alive now.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and looked tired, and said softly:


    "You''re fine, tired."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    The tired and decapitated body squatted down, picked up his head, and pressed it on the headless body.


    In a few seconds, the injury healed. This kind of extraordinary resilience, even if I see it often, still makes Butterfly Chanahui a little uncomfortable.


    Compared to the ghost killing team, who would die if they were injured, only the evil ghosts killed by the beheading of the sun blade, the wisteria flower poison, and the solar energy were too cheap.


    This is also the reason why the ghost killing team''s sacrifice rate remains high.


    For a certain part, Chana Butterfly couldn''t bear to see these sacrifices, so she wanted to try to see if they could coexist peacefully.


    Just when he was tired and recovered, Su Jin moved his gaze to the female ghost next to him.


    At this time, tired eyes also looked over, but he did not know why Lord Wumisi paid attention to his ''mother''.


    Of course, tired doesn''t really care about this ''mother''.


    Although he called the other party''s mother, in fact, the woman in front of him was just a little devil who was attached to him and strengthened with the ghost blood he bestowed upon him.


    It''s no pity to die.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the trembling female ghost with a smile and said:


    "Oh, little guy, haven''t you eaten people before?"


    Hearing this, the female ghost who was kneeling on the ground trembled with fear:


    "I''m so sorry, I''m really sorry! Because I''m so weak, I''m really, really sorry."


    Lei next to him was not surprised by this. His ''mother'' had been attached to him for less than a week, but before attaching to him, she was a kid who dared not even hunt humans and only dared to escape.


    I haven''t eaten anyone, but it''s normal.


    However, the performance of the female ghost made the eyes of Butterfly Chanahui lit up next to her.


    Ghosts that have never eaten people are rare, and among ghosts, they are as rare as SSR.


    Well, she has seen a lot of cannibalistic ghosts, and no one can give up cannibalizing ghosts, but if they have never eaten people, can they live peacefully with people?


    But just as Butterfly Chanahui was looking forward to it, Su Jin smiled and walked in front of the female ghost, raised her chin and said:


    "I''ve never eaten anyone, so this is impossible!"


    The people who were afraid of the female ghost shuddered, and her eyes were full of tears: "I''m very sorry, because I''m too weak."


    "Is it because of weakness?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly, but his black and white pupils were slightly rendered by pitch black.


    ¡ª¡ªPower [Demonization]!


    "Woo-!"


    The white-haired female ghost suddenly widened her eyes and opened her mouth unnaturally, making a painful whimper.


    Then, her pupils gradually turned golden, and a small snow-white horn grew in the center of her head, and her aura also changed.


    During this change, faintly, there was even black lightning surrounding her.


    Om-!


    The materialized Reiki shakes the atmosphere.


    At this moment, Lei and Butterfly Chanahui, who were beside her, were shocked and took a few steps back.


    At this moment, the instinct of the body urged them to get away quickly, away from the monster that was about to be born in front of them, but because of Su Jin''s existence, the two could only insist on gritted teeth.


    At this time, Su Jin whispered:


    "Disperse!"


    Suddenly, the surging spiritual pressure collapsed, and the female ghost also fell to the ground. When she got up again, she snuggled at Su Jin''s feet as obedient as a sheep.


    The person beside him was tired, did not speak, and did not dare to speak.


    At this time, if he told others that the Su Jin in front of him was not a ghost dance, he would definitely jump up and blow the opponent''s head.


    All of a sudden, he raised a trash fish ghost to the point where he was afraid of the fifth.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Mian himself, he would chop off his head and play it as a ball!


    This cliff is Lord Guiwu Tsuji Wu Miserable, that''s right!


    At this time, Su Jin, who had finished the experiment, looked at the female ghost in front of him with a smile and said:


    "Interesting, six-digit, no, seven-digit spirituality? It seems to be because of its own quality."


    The four-digit Algor activates the power [Demonization], which can transform dead and living creatures into five-digit existences at will.


    As for Su Jin, he could only transform the female ghost in front of him into a seven-digit demon. If he wanted to convert it into a six-digit number, he had to add Su Jin''s blood.


    However, as far as miscellaneous soldiers are concerned, seven figures are already qualified.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "Since you can''t kill people, then kill ghosts."


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    The female ghost who bowed her head raised her head and said with awe and fear, "Sound."


    "Yin, is that right?" Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and smiled, "Kill all the ghosts on this mountain."


    Hearing this, Yin stood up and glanced at the tired side.

 Chapter 60：

    "Mother..." Lei was taking a step back at this glance, mixed with fear.


    Fortunately, the other party didn''t look at him, but disappeared in front of Lei in an instant. At that speed, Lei couldn''t even see the afterimage.


    It seems that tone seems to let go of tired.


    However, this is not a good thing.


    Because the ghosts on this mountain are only their spider family, and only tired siblings and parents.


    However, he did not dare to have any opinion on Su Jin.


    Those brothers and sisters who play the same family can be made at any time, but only their own lives are truly theirs.


    He doesn''t want to die!


    At this time, Su Jin, who had succeeded in the experiment, said happily:


    "Tired, let Naruto come over here."


    Naruto Girl.


    Oni Mai Tsuji''s miserable valet has a blood ghost technique that controls the layout of the space.


    If the ghost dance Tsuji Wumai is the brain of the ghost, Naruto is the nerve of the ghost.


    Because of her ability, she can connect with all the evil ghosts and transfer them to the ghost city ''Infinite City''.


    Of course, generally speaking, this space ability is only used when Oni Mai Tsuji Wu Mi sends a call to Twelve Ghost Moon.


    Although Naruto can connect to all the ghosts, only Twelve Ghost Moon and a few ghosts know the existence of each other and contact Naruto.


    As the fifth chord, Lei naturally has the ability to contact Naruto.


    At this time, seeing Su Jin asking him to contact Naruto, he didn''t hesitate, immediately cut his wrist, spilled blood, contacted Naruto in some way, and conveyed the news.


    The content of the message is surprisingly simple.


    ''Lord Wuxian is by my side, he ordered you to come here. ¡¯


    Not too long, even just a second or two.


    A figure slowly emerged beside the tired one.


    But Su Jin, who noticed this scene, raised the corner of his mouth at this time.


    The most critical step to replace Onikiwu Tsuji Wumisi has already been taken!


    The ''neural network'' that connects all ghosts has fallen into his hands!


    Chapter 0072 Glancing at a glance


    It was a woman who appeared beside Lei.


    She was wearing a black kimono, holding a lute, and her long black hair covered the upper half of her face, as described in an ancient poem.


    - still holding the pipa half covering his face.


    The ancients used to describe the hazy beauty of poetry.


    However, on Naruto, that would not work.


    Because of Su Jin''s sharp line of sight, he could see the upper half of the other''s face that was covered, but there was only one big one-eyed.


    This is horrific.


    Su Jin considers himself a man with three views and five senses.


    The sound just now looked pink and beautiful, and he had never killed anyone. He wanted to test his powers, so he gave him a demon spirit.


    But in the face of Naruto, he felt that it was better to kill it after using it.


    After all, after using his subordinates, he immediately abandoned them ruthlessly.


    So he should call it ''perfect acting''.


    At this moment, Naruto, who suddenly appeared, turned her head, obviously looking around.


    Then, facing the tired, she said:


    "Five of the last strings, where is Lord Wu Miserable?"


    Tired and stunned, he turned his head to look at Su Jin, and said in amazement:


    "Isn''t Mr. Wu miserable there?"


    "?"


    Naruto looked tired and tilted her head, obviously stunned.


    At this moment, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Okay, tired, enough."


    When tired, he breathed a sigh of relief, but it was because Su Jin wanted to explain himself.


    At this moment, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "You are worthless."


    puff-!


    Blood splattered out, and droplets of blood fluttered in the air.


    The huge knife marks from the right shoulder to the left thigh appeared on Lei''s body, as if he had been slashed in half.


    Butterfly Chanahui was stunned, watching this scene blankly, obviously frightened by this sudden change.


    At this time, tired at the end of his life, he looked at Su Jin in a puzzled manner and said:


    "Why, Lord Wu Miserable..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he realized again:


    "Yeah, because this is Lord Wu Miserable."


    Then, he died.


    Even the soul is purified by Zanpakut¨­.


    But at this time, Naruto next to me was so frightened when she saw this scene that she even threw the pipa aside and shouted with sincerity:


    "I''m really sorry for not being able to recognize you right away, Lord Wumis!"


    Butterfly Chana Hui, who had just recovered from the scene of being tired and killed, was stunned again.


    This picture is a bit familiar, right?


    Did a white-haired beauty ghost kneel on the ground just now, saying the same thing?


    The words mean the same thing, right?


    But honestly speaking, as soon as you see someone brutally brutalizing and killing evil spirits, you ghosts will treat him as a ghost dance Tsuji no miserable?


    Isn''t this way of recognizing people too simple and rude?


    At this time, Butterfly Chana Hui felt a little suspicious in her heart.


    Could it be that¡­


    Is Su Jin really a ghost dance Tsuji Wumiser?


    In fact, from the very beginning, it was the ghost dance Tsuji Wumai, who was no longer afraid of the sun and became a perfect creature, using the blood ghost technique to tease her?


    Otherwise, why did each of the ghosts admit their ancestors wrong?


    But there is no reason!


    However, Su Jin agreed to kill Yoshiya Yamashiki to kill Oniwu Tsuji no miserable, so he can''t kill himself, can he?


    So, is this Su Jin''s costume too much, or is there a problem with Guiwu Tsuji Wu Miserable?


    And when Butterfly Chana Hui was stunned.


    Su Jin stepped up, looked down at Naruto who was beating the ground with her head, and said:


    "You disappoint me, Naruto."


    As a valet, he still doesn''t recognize Oniwu Tsuji no miserable? I''m afraid your valet didn''t pay for it, did you?


    It can''t be that he, Su Jin, and Guiwu Tsuji Wumai are very similar, right?


    It''s obviously a long way off!


    "I''m really sorry!" Naruto just apologized at this time, and her heart was full of fear.


    No one knows the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable better than her Naruto!


    This ghost king who only loves himself and is less courageous than a mouse, caring about his face in front of ghosts is more important than the ghost''s life.


    Yes, the innocent face is more important than the lives of these ghosts.


    So as long as it makes him feel unhappy, Wu Mian will kill the evil spirit at will, without any room for negotiation.


    After all, the famous saying of Lord Wuxian is ''I don''t want you to think, I want me to think''!


    He feels that someone has offended him, so he doesn''t care if you offend him or not. Anyway, even if you offend him, he wants to kill you. What can you do?


    As lower-level ghosts, in the face of this situation, they can only wait to die...


    And now, Naruto didn''t want to die, but she felt that she had offended Wu Miserable.


    At this time, Naruto hoped that Wuxian could let Wuxian let him go because of her special blood ghost technique.


    However, at this time, Su Jin squatted down with a smile, patted Naruto''s head, planted a ghost-like way of control, and at the same time erased the miserable control.


    Then, he smiled and said:


    "Don''t worry, why am I willing to kill you?"


    He smiled and helped Naruto up, and then said calmly:


    "Let''s go, let''s go back to Infinite City."


    "Yes, Lord Wu Miserable."


    Naruto said respectfully, making Butterfly Chanahui''s face twisted and strange.


    Edo.


    in a household.


    With a Michael Jackson hairstyle and a white hat, Tsuji Tsuji looked at a book of medicine carelessly.


    Thousands of years ago, he was seriously ill and became the first ghost because of a doctor''s medicine.


    When he found out about this, he saw that he had become ugly, but he killed the doctor in anger.


    However, just after that, he found that the medicine the doctor gave him was less ''blue other side flower''.


    As a result, he couldn''t see the sunlight and could only dormant in the dark.


    For this reason, Gui Mai Tsuji Wu Mian was full of regrets.


    But not because he regretted killing the doctor, but because he regretted not asking the doctor what the medicine is and where to buy it.


    And this regret has lasted for thousands of years.


    Over the past thousand years, Wu Mian has collected all kinds of medical books, but he can''t find any records of the cyan other side flower, and he can''t make himself a perfect creature that can irradiate the sun.


    This made him very irritable.


    "Speaking of which, the Ghost Killing Team has killed a few more strings recently, and I''m afraid that a lot of pillars will be born again."


    "Following that **** of Guoyuanyi, after he realized the breathing method, he left behind a legacy, which made the ghost killing team more and more troublesome. It''s just hateful."


    Thinking back five hundred years ago, the strongest swordsman during the Warring States Period, Jiguo Yuanyi, Guiwu Tsuji Wumai was furious.


    That dead man, even if he is dead, is still causing trouble for him, which is shameless.


    For the past five hundred years, the ghost killing team has killed the ghosts every day because of the breathing method, and they have become addicted to killing.


    In the last hundred years or so, the members of the Ghost Killing Team want to become Zhu, and the condition is to kill a ghost, which is too slap in the face.


    This made Gui Wu Tsuji have no miserable doubts whether the last string of the twelve ghost months should continue to exist.


    Can''t protect him, but asks him to protect the understring ghost, I always feel that there is no need.


    But at this moment, Naruto, whom Guiwu Tsuji was monitoring, left the Infinite City and was perceived by him.

 Chapter 61：

    "What''s the matter? How did Naruto leave the Infinite City, how dare she leave without my order?"


    Oni Mai Tsuji Wumai suddenly became uneasy, jumped up from the chair, and paced back and forth in the room.


    Having lived for a thousand years, he was not at all prudent at this time, but bit his nails and looked flustered:


    "Naruto betrayed me? How is it possible, how dare she..."


    In a panic, Oni Mai Tsuji unmiserable unleashed the blood that he had hidden in Naruto.


    However, there was no response at all.


    "She really betrayed me!"


    Oniwu Tsuji was completely panicked, and he found that he couldn''t control Naruto.


    And at this moment, the fifth, tired connection, was disconnected.


    "I''m exhausted, what did Naruto do?"


    Guiwu Tsuji was terrified and terrified, and then quickly activated the secret hands buried in all the ghosts.


    He can read ghosts'' memories before they die, and see the last scene they saw before they died.


    This trick, ordinary fish ghosts can see blurry, but the ghosts can clearly see the picture.


    And right now.


    He saw a man.


    A man with a long head and two horns, silver hair like snow, and a cold and arrogant face.


    Tired before his death, he saw that the other party killed ''self'' effortlessly.


    And this move not only made Tii stunned, but even Guiwu Tsuji Wumai was stunned.


    Confirmed eyes...


    Someone you can''t provoke!


    At this moment, Kiwu Tsuji no miserable realized.


    Chapter 0073 Master Gou Dao, ghost dance Tsuji is not miserable


    The ghost dance Tsuji no miserable heart is full of fear.


    In this world, after the strongest swordsman five hundred years ago, after Guo Yuanyi, another man was born that he could not deal with.


    Moreover, judging from the picture just before he died of exhaustion, this man was obviously more terrifying than Jiguoyuanyi.


    He could still vaguely see how Ji Guoyuan killed a ghost, but this man, his movements, Wu Misian could not see clearly at all.


    This is simply more terrifying than Ji Guoyuan''s death and resurrection!


    "Has a horn on his head? Is that man a ghost?"


    Oni dance Tsuji no miserable paced back and forth in the room, looking flustered:


    "No, all ghosts are born from my blood. There can''t be ghosts in this world that I don''t know about."


    On this point, Guiwu Tsuji Wumai can still be sure.


    Killing tired men is definitely not a ghost. Although there are horns on their heads, they may be decorations. Second, there seem to be special humans in this world who eat ghosts to gain power.


    That kind of human also has horns. Although it is rare, it is always there.


    So, is it human again this time?


    Another monster was born among humans that can kill him?


    "What should I do, let the six ghosts on the string go around and kill each other?"


    Saying these words, Guiwu Tsuji Wumai hurriedly shook his head:


    "No, what if the stringed ghosts gather together and come and kill me?"


    That''s right!


    Oni Mai Tsuji does not trust the winding ghost.


    Even if he made it himself, and even buried the curse, the twelve ghost months that could control life and death, he was worried that when these ghosts gathered, they would think about overthrowing him.


    Therefore, in general, Kiwu Tsuji Wumai will not give Twelve Ghost Moon a chance to meet at all.


    As long as the two twelve ghost moons are in contact, he will focus on monitoring them to avoid accidents.


    After all, two hundred years ago, there was a ghost named Jushi who escaped from the control of the ghost dance Tsuji by transforming his brain.


    It is impossible for Guiwu Tsuji Wumai to give any ghosts another chance.


    And, most importantly...


    "Even if all the ghosts join forces, can they really kill that man?"


    How could Twelve Ghost Moon, who even Jiguoyuanyi couldn''t deal with, deal with a monster that was more terrifying than Jiguoyuanyi this time?


    Let him go and deal with the ghost dance by himself?


    Ji Guoyuan made a move on him back then, and the wound has not healed for 500 years.


    Fight with someone stronger than Jiguoyuan?


    Isn''t this a joke?


    "It looks like there''s only one option left."


    Oni Wu Tsuji raised his hand and lowered the brim of his hat, and said indifferently.


    He left the family in Edo and ordered a ghost to kill the family.


    Then, he ran out of Edo overnight and came to a place near Mount Fuji, which would later be called the Suicide Forest.


    Recently, it has been officially listed as a protected area by the island country, but outsiders are prohibited from entering.


    Oni Mai Tsuji Wu Mian also took a fancy to prohibiting outsiders from entering.


    Afterwards, Kiwu Tsuji Mumisi carefully found a cave with a better environment in the forest, and dug a hole in the innermost part of the cave.


    Then.


    He buried himself little by little, and even showed a smug smile on his face.


    "huh huh huh huh--!"


    "Sure enough, humans can''t beat me in lifespan."


    "What happened to the strongest swordsman in the Warring States period after the fate of the country, I buried him for 60 years and successfully boiled him to death!"


    "This time, what if you follow Guo Yuanyi and become stronger?"


    "I''ve been hiding here for a hundred and fifty years, and it will consume you to death!"


    "The mere humans will never be able to defeat me!"


    "Unknown man, what if you can turn yourself into a ghost by eating ghosts? After you have eaten all the other ghosts, if you don''t eat ghosts, you will die sooner or later!"


    "It''s just a hundred and fifty years, I can wait!"


    At this moment, Kiwu Tsuji Wumai had already buried himself in the dark underground.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought...


    "Let''s stay here for two hundred years, it''s safer!"


    The King of Demons, Oni Mai Tsuji Wumai, is gradually falling asleep!


    At this moment, although it was uncomfortable to be buried in the soil, he slept very sweetly.


    Infinite City.


    This is a city under the control of Naruto.


    Here, up and down, left and right are chaotic. There is no front of the village and no shop behind. Except for ghosts, no one can survive in this place where there is no material.


    In normal times, this is actually the place where Guiwu Tsuji was hiding, and he even kept his own small vault here.


    However, after Mingnu''s "betrayal", Wu Mian did not dare to return home.


    The ghosts in the whole island country never thought that the ghost dance Tsuji Wumai has already declared himself in the forest, looking forward to the future world two hundred years later.


    No one would know about this, except for Su Jin''s faint hunch.


    After all, Su Jin, an outsider, can see exactly what kind of person Guiwu Tsuji Wumai is.


    ¡ª¡ªA giant baby with power.


    At least Su Jin couldn''t do it like this, living for a thousand years without accomplishing anything.


    Looking for the cyan other side flower, I searched for a thousand years, but I couldn''t find it.


    Pursuing immortality and wanting to overcome the sun, but stunned that he did not study hard in 997.


    Instead, in the last three years, he found the protagonist Tanjiro''s family, and wanted to create a ghost who was not afraid of the sun.


    This shocked Su Jin.


    A pig, after a thousand years, can survive for too long in Hakoten, undergo racial evolution, and be promoted to five figures, but it is not miserable... He is not even as good as a pig!


    What about the ghost king?


    The drunk boy will die of laughter.


    Su Jin felt that when he was a ghost king, he was definitely better than Wuxian, and there was no need to study this research.


    Su Jin didn''t bother to compare Wu Mian with the BOSS-level characters he had seen.


    Aizen can laugh, really laugh.


    But after relying on Naruto to break into Infinity City, the down-to-earth Su Jin calmly said to the vigilant Butterfly Chanai Hui:


    "Don''t be too wary, just treat this as a hotel."


    Will the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable be in Infinite City?


    Su Jinling understood the pressure immediately, and ran away without misery.


    This made him feel a little bit emotional.


    The speed of this escape is probably on par with that of Black Rabbit.


    However, the Black Rabbit is a real **** and Buddha who can fight, but the people of Hakoni won''t fight with her.


    After all, who would fight with the referee?


    Although she heard Su Jin''s words, Butterfly Chanahui still did not let go of the knife in her hand:


    "I heard from the lord that Infinite City is the base camp of the ghost dance and Tsuji, so it''s better to be careful. What if there are a group of ghosts hiding here? If you are surrounded suddenly, Su Jin will be injured no matter how strong you are, right?"


    Naruto next to her sounded confused.


    What happened to this ghost killer? Isn''t Master Wumisui right next to her? Why are you talking nonsense here? Still injured, which ghost dares to resist Lord Wumis?


    At this time, Su Jin raised his index finger towards Mingnu and put it to his mouth.


    Naruto was suddenly stunned.


    Oh...sama-sama is playing the ghost killer team again, it''s really bad fun.


    Is this something new?


    However, he didn''t kill the ghost killing team when he saw it before, for fear that the other party would have something behind him? Why did it change today?


    No, I can''t think about it anymore. At close range, Lord Wumis can read my mind, so I can''t think about it now.


    At this time, Su Jin, who didn''t know Naruto''s thoughts, smiled and said:


    "Usually, there is no third ghost in Infinite City except for the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable and Naruto."


    "Eh?"


    Butterfly Chana Hui, who was beside her, opened her eyes wide.


    There are no ghosts in the ghost city?


    Is this a bad joke from that place?


    However, Su Jin leaned forward with a smile on his face, and said affectionately in the ear of Butterfly Chanahui:


    "I said I would let you see with your own eyes whether ghosts can coexist with people."

 Chapter 62：

    Su Jin said this, paused, and said:


    "This is the city of ghosts. After that, you will see all the twelve ghost months. At that time, you will judge with your own eyes."


    "Can these ghosts coexist with people?"


    After the words fell, Su Jin ordered Naruto before waiting for Chanahui Butterfly to respond:


    "Naruto, gather all the members of the Twelve Ghost Moons!"


    "Yes!"


    Naruto picked up her lute and fiddled with it, but she activated her own blood ghost art.


    the next moment.


    In addition to being tired, Twelve Ghost Moon appeared in this infinite city in astonishment.


    Chapter 0074 This taste, old and miserable!


    when--!


    The pipa sounded.


    One after another figure appeared in every corner of this infinite city.


    It was followed by another ''dang'' sound.


    Eleven figures appeared on a platform.


    The platform is connected to a Heshi living room, and the connection is a simple sliding door.


    At this time, eleven of them were standing in front of the living room, facing the living room.


    In the living room, above the main seat, a ghost with silver hair and two horns was holding a glass of wine and staring at the eleven people with his golden eyes.


    It was obviously the same height as usual, but that sight gave everyone the illusion that he was looking down on him.


    That strong sense of presence, overlooking all the sights, made the evil ghosts have the illusion that they were letting the other party live and kill.


    And at the moment when the illusion occurred, one of the figures hurriedly fell to the ground with a thud.


    Others were shocked when they saw this scene, and then suddenly understood something, and quickly followed suit and knelt on the ground.


    no doubt!


    The only person who could make Naruto summon their twelve ghost moons in one breath was the ghost king ''Gui Wu Tsuji Wu Miserable''.


    Although I don''t understand how Lord Wuxian has changed his appearance, on this occasion, no one dared to ask questions, and they all knelt on the ground, waiting for Wuxian''s instructions.


    They are afraid of the moody ghost dance Tsuji Wumisui, because of attitude problems, anger themselves.


    The only exception is Black Death Mou, one of the winding strings.


    The swordsman wearing a kimono with six eyes on his face stood aside, only bowing slightly to ''Wu Miserable'' to show respect.


    As for other people, they would not dare to give Wu Mian eye drops at such a time.


    At this time, I don''t know which ghost shouted:


    "I''m really sorry for not being able to recognize you right away."


    Hearing this, the other 9 ghosts cursed in their hearts: ''It''s really fast to lick! ¡¯


    At this time, Su Jin raised his eyes slightly and looked at the eleven people in front of him.


    Black hair and black eyes, Hei Dead Mou, one of the six eyes.


    Wearing a dark red kimono, with short blond hair and a frivolous expression, Toma No.


    Three Yiwoza with short hair, a shirtless upper body, and black stripes smeared all over his body.


    The head and feet, the old man with the old face, the four and a half tengu.


    There is only one head, the lower body is a clay pot, the eyes and mouth are in the opposite position, the five jade pot with the upper string.


    Then there is the only female among the winding strings, with white hair and wearing a gorgeous twelve-piece winding string of the sixth fallen princess.


    These six people made Su Jin stop for a while, but he didn''t even look at the next string.


    The atmosphere fell into silence.


    In addition to daring to look up at the top to see the miserable, the five bottom strings are full of fear, kneeling on the ground.


    By this time they had noticed.


    There seems to be one missing person among the six people who finished the string.


    However, no one dared to speak, and the only one who dared to speak was Black Death Mou, one of the winding strings.


    He glanced around, but said:


    "Are all members of Twelfth Ghost Moon convened? It''s really an unexpected situation."


    This accident refers to the fact that Kiwu Tsuji Wumai dared to summon all the members.


    Because the Lord''s fear of Twelve Ghost Moon is already very obvious in some behaviors, and he will basically not give Twelve Ghost Moon a chance to face each other.


    So to be honest, this is the first time that Twelve Ghost Moon has seen all her colleagues.


    At this time, Hei Death Mou, who glanced around, said:


    "Lord Wu Miserable, there seems to be one person missing from the next string?"


    Su Jin drank the rice wine in the glass and put it on the low table in front of him.


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui, who was blatantly wearing the uniform of the Ghost Slayer, poured him a glass of warm wine with a smile.


    It was at this time.


    It was only after all the winding staff found the beautiful woman next to Su Jin.


    "Oh~~ what a beautiful girl, and she seems to be a member of the Ghost Killing Squad, don''t you like to eat such a girl too, Lord Wuxian?"


    Tong Mo, who was winding the second string, couldn''t help but exclaimed in admiration.


    Puff-!


    Tong Mo looked at his broken right arm in amazement, then clutched his broken arm and cried out miserably:


    "My hand! My hand ah ah ah!"


    "!"


    The other five people who wound the string quickly glanced away, not daring to look at Butterfly Chanahui, but they were horrified by the tragic appearance of Tong Mo.


    Black Death Mou''s six eyes turned wildly:


    ¡®I can¡¯t see, I didn¡¯t see the attack just now, is it a knife? Or another attack? ¡¯


    Yi Wozuo, who was on the third string, opened his eyes wide and said with a look of astonishment, "I didn''t see it at all."


    The Bantiangou and Yuhu next to them were pretending to be dead people, and they didn''t dare to let out one of them.


    Fallen Ji, who was the youngest, couldn''t help peeking at Su Jin and Butterfly Chanahui, but she thought she was a woman and would not be punished like Tong Mo.


    At this time, after drinking the wine poured by Butterfly Chanel, Su Jin slowly said to Tong Mo:


    "Don''t watch what you shouldn''t watch, understand?"


    "Understood, understood, Lord Wumis!" Tong Mo couldn''t help crying and begging for mercy because of the pain in his soul, tears streaming down his face.


    And this scene made everyone have the same idea in their hearts.


    ''This feeling, as expected, is Master Wu Miserable, even if the appearance has changed, the brutal taste has not changed at all. ¡¯


    Ignoring the facial expression changes of these twelve ghost months, Su Jin responded with a quick note to treat Tong Mo, but also turned the second stringer into a ''one-armed man''.


    Su Jin put down the wine glass and let Butterfly Chanahui fill it up, and then said in a playful tone:


    "The fifth one is tired and dead. Calculate it carefully. In the past ten years, there have been almost 10 dead strings killed by the ghost killing team, right?"


    Hearing this, Yi Xian hurriedly kowtowed and apologized:


    "I''m really sorry!"


    "Don''t apologize, it''s not your fault."


    Su Jin said this, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with some confusion:


    "I''m just thinking, is there still a need for such a string to exist?"


    Hearing this sentence, the five chords completely panicked.


    This is the rhythm of layoffs!


    Human companies laying off employees are just driving people away, but what about ghosts?


    The ghost is leaving life behind!


    Thinking of this, one Xianxian was terrified and shouted:


    "I''m very sorry, please give me a little time, three days, as long as three days, I will kill the column of the ghost killing team, please give me some time."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows.


    All the twelve ghost months clearly saw Su Jin grinning, and suddenly hugged Butterfly Chanahui''s waist, and said in a frivolous tone:


    "When you say Zhu, are you referring to her?"


    Chapter 0075 Everything is explained


    "When you say Zhu, are you referring to her?"


    This name was stunned, and then looked at Butterfly Chanahui''s uniform of the Ghost Killing Team, but stammered:


    "She, is she a pillar?"


    It would be strange to have a ghost killing team beside Guiwu Tsuji Wumei, but seeing as she was a beautiful woman, these ghosts were forcibly ignored.


    But what about the column?


    That would be outrageous.


    Didn''t Ghost Dance Tsuji Worry not say that the twelve ghosts will be killed when they see the pillar? Why is he still holding one in his arms.


    "Yes, it is."


    Butterfly Chana Hui, who was hugged, smiled shyly and said:


    "I''m Chana Hui, the style butterfly of the Ghost Killing Team. Dear Mr. Ghost, Miss Ghost, please give me some advice."


    "If possible, I hope we can get along amicably."


    Butterfly Chanel Hui''s energetic smile made a kind of evil ghost a little confused.


    Miss?


    Since you are the pillar of the Ghost Killing Team, don''t you think something is wrong?


    where are you now?


    Ghost city infinite city.


    In Infinite City, it doesn''t matter, the twelve ghost months are still present, well, the twelve ghost moons are not counted.


    Eldest sister, you are being held by the ghost king ''Gui Wu Tsuji Wu Miserable''! What are you laughing at?


    The strange ghost in his heart looked at Chana Hui Butterfly, then Su Jin, and finally gritted his teeth and said:


    "If Lord Wuxian wants me to kill her, I will kill her."


    boom!


    The expanding spiritual pressure blasted through.


    Amid a pungent burnt smell, the ghost gasified in Infinite City on the spot.


    The remaining ten ghosts turned their heads in a daze, looked at the scorched ground, and then looked at Su Jin''s slowly lowering index finger, and suddenly realized that his back had been drained by sweat.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and raised Butterfly Chanahui''s chin and said, "The ghost who wants to kill you, I have already killed it~"


    "Thank you~"


    Butterfly Chanahui thanked her with a smile on her face, but she was the only one who understood what was in her heart.


    In the face of this situation, the remaining four chords will be psychologically cursed.


    That Xianxian ghost handed over the ruling power to Guiwu Tsuji Wumai, and he almost didn''t say that he was your dog, and whoever you told me to bite would be whoever.

 Chapter 63：

    The results of it?


    Bombed into nothingness by an unknown attack.


    Is there still a king''s law? Is there any reason for this!


    However, there is one thing I have to say, this behavior is not miserable!


    At this time, Su Jin, who deliberately teased Butterfly Chanahui, turned his head and said with a smile:


    "The Ghost Killing Team is nothing to worry about, understand?"


    A group of evil ghosts glanced at Butterfly Chanahui, and muttered in their hearts, and then on the bright side, they responded: "Understood!"


    At this time, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Then continue with the previous topic."


    "I don''t think the last quarter moon needs to exist anymore."


    "Who agrees and who disagrees?"


    Black Death Mou, one of the winding strings, closed two eyes, and the other four eyes observed the surroundings and said:


    "All members of the winding string agree with the decision of Lord Wu Miserable!"


    As soon as these words were said, the four under-stringed ghosts were Muggles, and for a moment, they couldn''t even speak.


    Only a ghost under the string said in a low voice: "Grass!"


    When the words fell, he turned his head and ran, using both hands and feet, secretly hating his parents for not giving him two more legs.


    At this moment, Su Jin raised his left hand, stretched out his fingers, and then squeezed slowly.


    Bang-!


    The under-stringed ghost exploded in mid-air.


    At this time, two more ghosts wanted to escape, but their whole bodies exploded the moment they got up.


    The only thing left is a sly-looking ghost.


    He stared at Su Jin blankly, as if he didn''t react to anything.


    Seeing this, Chana Hui, the butterfly in Su Jin''s arms, couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you going to run away?"


    Hearing this, the underdog glanced at her, then turned his head to touch the blood-stained floor, with a smirk on his face:


    "It''s so beautiful~"


    At this time, Su Jin frowned slightly, but said in surprise:


    "Do you think this way of dying is beautiful?"


    "Yes, Lord Wumis, can I die under such a beautiful trick?"


    As soon as he said this, the six winding ghosts next to him said in their hearts; ''This ghost, his life is saved. ¡¯


    Who is Oniwu Tsuji Wumai?


    He''s headstrong and hates people who command him.


    But now, someone instructed him to kill himself in a certain way, and according to Wu Miserable''s character, he was afraid that he would do the opposite.


    For example, bestowing the ghost blood on this one, so that he can''t be in Xinyi''s way of dying.


    Therefore, the winding ghost will think that this ghost has embraced the little life.


    And just when the wind-up ghosts decided the answer, Su Jin laughed:


    "Okay, I''ll satisfy you!"


    Bang!


    The last ghost also became fireworks.


    Seeing this, Chana Butterfly couldn''t bear it, but she also thought that Su Jin did nothing wrong.


    After all, the other party is begging for death?


    Is this supposed to be a suicide?


    Thinking of this, Butterfly Chanahui sighed and turned to look at the ghost, only to find that she saw six awkward faces.


    "Eh? What''s wrong with you?"


    A group of winding ghosts looked at Butterfly Chanahui, and in the end, it was Black Death Mou who said, "No, no harm."


    "Is that so?" Butterfly Chanahui breathed gently, but took the initiative to lean on Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin patted her on the back, and then smiled:


    "The idle people and others have been cleaned up. Next, we can proceed to the formal issue."


    The six wounded ghosts do not feel anything, and the human''s sense of sadness in the death of a rabbit and a fox does not work on ghosts.


    On the contrary, after knowing that she didn''t need to die, Fallen Ji, who was the sixth highest, even raised her chin and looked at the pool of blood with contempt, as if it were some incombustible garbage.


    At this time, the fourth of the winding strings, the dog in the image of the old man said with a smile:


    "Lord Wuxian, just tell me, I will do my best to fulfill the long-cherished wish of Lord Wuxian."


    "A long-cherished wish?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, but it was playful.


    "Yes!" Bantiangou said with a smile: "I will definitely find the cyan other side flower for you, so that you can become the perfect ultimate creature!"


    The words fell, and the dog barked badly for a long time.


    Yuhu and Tuoji also exclaimed in surprise.


    As soon as these words were said, with their miserable characters, they definitely wanted them to get the cyan other side flower within three days, and if they didn''t get it, the previous ending would probably be their end.


    For a split second, Xia Xian, who had realized this, had a heavy heart.


    Except for one of the strings, Hei Death Mou, who is in a cooperative relationship with Wuxian, all the strings are panicked.


    In this, only Butterfly Chana Hui will think that the real "Ghost Dance Tsuji Wu Miserable" will not kill all his own twelve ghost moon, and lose his power.


    Even when Su Jin killed her just now, she wanted to say something to stop it, lest Su Jin''s counterfeiting fail.


    However, after seeing the indifference of the strings, she was faintly heartbroken and did not dare to say more.


    Ghosts, I''m afraid they are really different from humans... Butterfly Chana Hui faintly thought.


    At this time, Su Jin looked around the six winding strings, and finally grinned and said:


    "Is the cyan other side flower? That kind of thing that only blooms during the day is no longer needed!"


    Hearing this, the ghost on the string was shocked.


    And the most heartfelt dog-leg child, Bantiangou, immediately reacted, knelt on the ground and shouted:


    "Congratulations to Mr. Wu Miserable for subduing the sun, immortal and immortal, not afraid of the sun, becoming the perfect ultimate creature!"


    The other five winding strings were shocked by the words of "Wu miserable", and at the same time lamented the shameless stinking of Bantengou.


    At this time, many winding strings were clearly aware of one thing.


    Guiwu Tsuji Wumai had already found the cyan flower and successfully overcome the sun, otherwise, he would not have said that the cyan flower bloomed during the day.


    This does say a few things.


    Guiwu Tsuji has been looking for the blue other side flower for a thousand years and why he can''t find it, the reason is because this flower blooms during the day!


    And why can Wumai get the flowers that bloom during the day?


    Hei Death Mou used one eye to look at Chana Butterfly in front of him, but he understood the reason why the other party was so favored by ''Wu Miserable''.


    Ghosts can''t get flowers during the day, can''t humans?


    If someone presents the cyan other side flower, with a miserable character, what about the ghost killing team? Afraid that a person with cerebral palsy will treat each other as a treasure.


    So, it all hurts to explain!


    Oni Mai Tsuji is not miserable, he has really become the ultimate creature!


    At this time, Su Jin didn''t care about the changes in the faces of the six winding strings, and said to himself:


    "Since the sun has been overcome, there is no point in calling yourself a ghost dancer without misery."


    "From now on, you can call me Su Jin!"


    "Yes, Master Su Jin!"


    The six winding ghosts shouted respectfully.


    Hearing this, Su Jin laughed out loud:


    "Very well, the time is ripe!"


    "The era of peace, when humans ruled the day and hundreds of ghosts ruled the night, is about to return!"


    "Everyone obeys!"


    "Yes!" ¡Á6


    "Within 7 days, gather all the evil spirits in Edo and build our night empire!"


    "Yes-!" ¡Á6


    Chapter 0076 Worthy of being a ''no miserable'' adult


    After reading the order, Su Jin patted Butterfly Chanahui on the back to dispel her discomfort.


    Then, he said indifferently:


    "Wait, you report your ability information to Naruto, and I will make arrangements for you to capture Edo in seven days."


    In seven days, with the strength of Naruto and Shang Xian, it would not be a problem to gather the evil spirits.


    As for submitting ability information, this is what Su Jin prepared for the Ghost Killing Team.


    After all, who made him the leader of the Ghost Slayer team?


    Since he is the leader of the Ghost Killing Squad, it is natural and reasonable to collect information on the enemy, and there is nothing unusual.


    As for whether the evil spirits will be trapped to death? That has nothing to do with him. It is Guiwu Tsuji Wumis who is the one who cheats. What does it have to do with him, Su Jin?


    "As for the summoning task of Baigui, you can discuss it here on your own."


    "Yes!" ¡Á6


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Mingnu and said:


    "Naruto girl!"


    Naruto, who was kneeling beside her, nodded slightly and fiddled with the strings.


    when--!


    As Naruto waved the strings, the sliding door closed, and the figures of Su Jin and Butterfly Chanahui disappeared into the Infinite City.


    In the entire Infinite City, only the six ghosts on the string and the seven ghosts on Naruto exist.


    But the scene where all the members gathered together made Yuhu a little surprised:


    "Lord Wu Miserable actually let us wind-up ghosts stay here and discuss on our own?"


    There are other meanings in his words, that is, Guiwu Tsuji Wumai dares to let them face each other and leave by himself?


    This is completely different from the style of the past, isn''t it?


    You know, he only recognized everyone in the winding today, and at other times, he often just heard about fame.


    Could it be that Guiwu Tsuji Wumai finally didn''t guard against them?


    At this time, the dog next to him, Bantiangou, shouted in dissatisfaction:


    "What is the miserable Lord? It''s called Lord Su Jin!"


    "Uh, Lord Su Jin? It''s so confusing, is that the name over there Hai? Is this the real name of Lord Wumis?" Yuhu''s face was a little distorted.


    Guiwu Tsuji has lived miserably for thousands of years and is the oldest ghost, so how many names he has is unknown to the ghosts.


    Maybe, his name was really Su Jin before.


    At this time, Hei Death Mou, who was next to him, said slowly, "Wu Miserable, my lord, it has changed."


    The Bantiangou next to him heard that Hei Dead Mou was still calling the name Wumian, but he pretended not to hear anything.

 Chapter 64：

    One of the top strings, Hei Death Mou''s status is too high, he occupied the first throne hundreds of years ago, and he naturally couldn''t afford to provoke him.


    "Hmm~"


    On the other hand, Tong Mo, the second winding stringer, groaned while clutching his broken arm, and said in pain:


    "The arm can''t recover, what''s going on?"


    The half-day dog ??suddenly said mockingly:


    "Then the power of Lord Su Jin, even if it is the second one, don''t think about disobeying that Lord."


    Tong Mo didn''t have time to pay attention to the barking of the dog, but bit his nails in pain and said:


    "Damn it, I don''t know if eating a few beautiful women can restore my arm."


    Hei Death Mou, who was next to him, glanced at him and said lightly, "Death will not change."


    At this time, Yiwozuo, the third of the upper strings, touched his chin and said:


    "Um... I wonder if I can challenge Lord Wu Miserable?"


    Clang-!


    Yi Wozu looked at his severed arm, then looked at Hei Dead Mou next to him, his eyes narrowed and he said, "Want to fight?"


    At this time, Hei Death Mou said lightly, "If you commit the following crime, I will chop off your arm."


    However, while speaking, Yi Wozu''s arm regenerated automatically.


    He shook his arm, looked at Hei Dead Mou, but laughed: "What a fierce fighting spirit, shall we fight?"


    At this time, the half-day dog ??next to him hurriedly said:


    "Ladies, Lord Su Jin''s task is very important. We will gather hundreds of ghosts within seven days, capture Edo, and establish Lord Su Jin''s night empire. Civil war or something, will we discuss it later?"


    "In the end, why did Lord Wu Miserable capture Edo?"


    The youngest fallen princess said inexplicably:


    "Obviously, on weekdays, Lord Wumis told us to avoid official ones as much as possible. Why did you take the initiative to attack this time?"


    "It''s Master Su Jin!"


    The dog barked dissatisfied for a long time, and then thought about it:


    "The master''s plans are unfathomable, how can I guess?"


    At this time, Hei Dead Mou, who was beside him, said calmly:


    "Thousands of years ago, in the Heian era, a hundred ghosts walked at night, people ruled the day, and ghosts ruled the night."


    Hearing this sentence, Bantiangou suddenly realized:


    "Yes, among us, even Lord Black Death Mou, is only a ghost born in the last few hundred years, and Lord Su Jin was born as early as the Heian era."


    "For comparison, Master Su Jin experienced a prosperous world in which hundreds of ghosts ruled the night in the Heian era, but for some reason, when hundreds of ghosts declined, Master Su Jin could only dormant in the dark, but now..."


    After saying this for a long time, the dog''s eyes gradually lit up:


    "Now, Master Su Jin has got rid of the sun and has become a perfect life, so naturally, there is no need to hide it!"


    "He is going to rebuild the prosperous world of hundreds of ghosts and build the night empire of evil ghosts like me!"


    "As expected of Mr. Su Jin, he has foresighted and planned for thousands of years. It''s so terrifying!"


    "Is that so?" Fallen Ji beside her was a little dazed.


    "If we capture Edo, there will be a lot of fights, right?" The third Yiwoza rubbed his chin.


    "By capturing Shimo-Edo, can I turn more people into works of art?" Yuhu, the fifth-ranked man, said with a smile.


    At this time, Tong Mo covered his broken arm and said in a low voice, "Just in time, I just happened to find some beautiful women in Edo to make up for it."


    Beside him, Hei Dead Mou glanced at him, but thought intently: "Call the hundred ghosts, you guys, come!"


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at Naruto, and Naruto understood and transferred her out of Infinite City.


    At this time, Bantiangou turned his head and looked at the four people around him and said:


    "Then, let''s make arrangements, who is responsible for summoning the ghosts in which area?"


    He was thinking about competing for power.


    Hei Death Mou in Shang Xianyi didn''t care about anything, Tong in the second bruised his hand, and Yi Wozuo in the third only cared about fighting. Doesn''t that mean that he is the biggest here?


    And just in the middle of the day when the dog was pleasantly surprised.


    However, Yi Wozu touched his head and said, "Call a hundred ghosts, then I''ll leave it to you, winding four."


    "I don''t have time now." Tong Mo said dissatisfied.


    Yuhu Yin smiled and said: "The few pots I made are still at a critical time."


    In the end, Fallen Ji looked at Bantiangou''s stunned expression, but said with disgust:


    "The ghost of Huajie, I will naturally call it."


    Huajie, how big is that, this time we are going to summon the ghosts of the whole island country?


    The dog was stunned for a long time, and before he could react, he found out.


    It seems that he and Naruto are the only ones left in Infinite City.


    Is he a jerk?


    Does he do all the work?


    But now, it seems... that''s true.


    For a time, the dog was messy in the wind for a long time.


    Chapter 0077 ''Stupid'' Butterfly Chanel


    The lane where the Butterfly House is located.


    Under Naruto''s blood ghost technique, Su Jin and Butterfly Chanahui appeared at the entrance of the alley.


    At this time, Su Jin let go of Butterfly Chanahui''s waist, looked at her face that suddenly turned pale and said:


    "Are you all right?"


    "Sorry, just let me slow down."


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui sighed with a complicated expression and patted her chest.


    Facing the twelve ghost months all at once, Chana Butterfly was really uncomfortable just now.


    It''s not because of anything else, but because of the ''stench'' of the twelve ghost months.


    Ghosts that eat people will have an inexplicable stench on their bodies, and among them, Twelve Ghost Moon, as the ''powerful'' among ghosts, naturally eats more.


    Twelve ghosts gathered, and the ''stinky smell'' almost made Butterfly Chanahui unable to breathe.


    Among the Shangxian, I am afraid that only Shangxian Yihei Death Mou has no odor on his body and does not eat many people.


    But who is Wind One? The strongest among the evil spirits, this kind of person, even if he eats few people, is he really a good person?


    The unnatural killing intent on the other side made Butterfly Chanahui couldn''t help shrinking beside Su Jin.


    I am afraid that although this Lord does not eat people, he is also a murderer, right?


    There is also the second Tongma, the man who feels very distorted, which makes her inexplicably nauseated.


    In addition, the other windings are also, one by one, all twisted guys.


    Even the bottom string that was completely extinguished gave Butterfly Chana Megumi a very bad feeling.


    At this time, Su Jin patted Butterfly Chanahui on the shoulder, and then said:


    "Okay, it''s time to go home."


    Hearing this, Butterfly Chanahui glanced at Su Jin, then followed him silently and came to the back door of the Butterfly House.


    And just when the two were about to enter the door.


    Butterfly Chanahui suddenly stopped at the door, but forced a smile:


    "Su Jin, you say, am I an idiot?"


    Su Jin stopped and turned to look at Butterfly Chanahui''s face, but nodded and said:


    "It''s a little bit."


    Butterfly Chanel was stunned for a moment, but her smile became brighter:


    "Shouldn''t you say something nice at such a time? Mr. Ghost~"


    Although Su Jin was able to speak her true thoughts, which made Butterfly Chanahui very happy, but she was a little angry when she said so bluntly that she was an idiot.


    "Sorry, I personally think it''s better for you to recognize the reality."


    Su Jin shrugged, then looked up at the sky and said:


    "No matter which world it is, where there are people, there will be rivers and lakes, and if there are rivers and lakes, there will be disputes."


    "Be it a world where gods and Buddhas live, or a world without any abnormal existence, everyone is a ''slaves'' of something.


    Or power, or beauty, or status..."


    When Su Jin said this, he smiled and said:


    "What about you, Chanel, are you a slave of the so-called ''peaceful coexistence''?"


    Butterfly Chanahui opened her eyes slightly, and then the corner of her mouth raised slightly, but she said with a smile:


    "It seems so~"


    Su Jin didn''t speak anymore, he quietly looked at Butterfly Chanahui, waiting for her next words.


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui put her hands behind her back, walked into the backyard of Butterfly House, turned her head from the back, and looked at Su Jin playfully:


    "As for me, I would like to see what Mr. Su Jin said about peaceful coexistence."


    Su Jin''s peaceful coexistence?


    Destroy all the ghosts and turn all anomalies into a false peaceful coexistence?


    Su Jin raised her eyebrows, but she understood that Chana Butterfly had gotten rid of her original simple thoughts.


    ''Am I ruining a Virgin? ¡¯


    Su Jin laughed at himself, but also thought that Chanel Butterfly, who gave up that naive idea, would be better off.


    At this moment, there was a loud noise in the Butterfly House''s room.


    "Channai, let my sister hug~~ my sister is so hurt today~"


    "Sister! I just gave Chanel a bath!"


    "Eh? Is that so? No wonder Chanel is so fragrant, making me sniff~"


    "Sister! You''re a girl anyway, so be more reserved!"


    Hearing the noise, Su Jin licked his ears with his little finger, then blew his little finger and walked into the butterfly house calmly.


    At this time, Butterfly Ren, who was trying to separate Butterfly Chanahui and Lihua Luochanaihu, stopped, let go of Chanahui, and showed a helpless face towards Su Jin.


    Su Jin said to her at this time:


    "It''s hard work."


    "Almost, I''m getting used to it." Butterfly sighed.


    Then, she raised her eyes, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Su Jin, have you finished what you have to do?"


    "almost."


    Su Jin nodded, and then said:


    "The rest of the work can only be done after Maanyashiki gathers all the pillars."


    "Like this¡­"


    Butterfly Ren had a serious face, but he knew that there might be a tough battle to fight next.


    But thinking of this, Butterfly Ren slowly turned his head and looked at the chestnut flower Luo Chanai, who was hugged and rubbed by Chana Hui, but said with some headache:

 Chapter 65：

    "Channai, if you''re uncomfortable, I''ll help you pull my sister away."


    Butterfly Chanahui immediately hugged Chanel, dissatisfied:


    "Sister Ninja is too much, are you right, Chanel?"


    Chanel looked at Butterfly Ninja, then looked at Butterfly Chanahui, and finally nodded slightly:


    "Um!"


    At this time, Su Jin, who was next to him, obviously saw Butterfly Ren clenched his palms tightly, as if he was not lightly attracted by the two people''s popularity.


    "You two!"


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui suddenly changed the topic and said, "Speaking of which, Xiao Ren, do you still have dinner?"


    "Ah. I kept two copies."


    Butterfly Ren was suddenly stunned, and then said to Su Jin:


    "If Mr. Su Jin doesn''t mind, how about staying for a light meal?"


    At this time, Su Jin said with a strange expression:


    "I said, Miss Shinobu, you seem to have forgotten something?"


    "Ah?" Butterfly Ren tilted his head, but asked in doubt, "Have I forgotten something?"


    At this time, Su Jin laughed and said in a frivolous tone: "Some people seem to have paid themselves to me, right? So why do you say such polite words?"


    "Ah, this..."


    Butterfly Ninja''s expression was a little embarrassed and a little shy.


    It seems that in the morning, because of the fact that she had poisoned the wisteria, she did promise to ''compensate''.


    But that is actually more about losing your life, right? This compensation method is obviously a problem, right?


    But thinking so in his heart, Butterfly Ren Ming did not dare to explain to Su Jin, for fear of being embarrassed by the other party''s frivolous words again.


    "Eh~ Mr. Ghost chose Shinobi~"


    The butterfly Chanahui next to her hugged the fluffy Chana, and said with a smirk.


    Su Jin joked at this time:


    "Did I say forbearance?"


    Butterfly Chanahui froze for a moment, and hurriedly hugged Chana and said, "I''m hungry, Chana, let''s go eat together? Will Mr. Ghost come too?"


    At this moment, there was a loud noise outside the butterfly house door.


    Hearing the sound, Butterfly Chanahui turned her head strangely and said, "What''s going on outside?"


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at the door and explained: "It seems that the girls outside are going to the temple fair. Is there a shrine nearby to hold a temple fair?"


    Butterfly Chanahui suddenly remembered:


    "Ah, the temple fair? It seems that I heard Shinobu yesterday, so it''s today?"


    "I did say it a few days ago, but now, go to the temple fair..."


    Butterfly Ninja was interrupted by her sister before she finished speaking:


    "Channai, do you want to go to the temple fair together~"


    At this time, Butterfly Nin raised his brows and said, "Sister, Mr. Su Jin hasn''t had dinner yet."


    "The temple fair~ It''s interesting."


    When Su Jin heard the words, he swept the two small paths in front of him:


    "Want to go together?"


    "But dinner..."


    Butterfly Shinobi just wanted to say something, but was pulled away by Butterfly Chanel Hui:


    "Hurry up, take out the kimono you bought last time, Chanel, we''re going to the temple fair together~"


    "elder sister!"


    Butterfly shouted resentfully, and after finding that she could not be persuaded, she turned to Su Jin for help.


    At this time, Su Jin waved his hand towards her and said:


    "Go back quickly, I''ll wait for you at the door."


    Butterfly couldn''t help but covered her face and complained: "There is a serious person at home!"


    Chapter 0078 The coin tossing on the way to the temple fair


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Su Jin, who was standing at the door of the back door of the Butterfly House, moved his ears and turned his head to look inside the door.


    At this time, Butterfly Chana Hui came out in a delicate kimono with a light pink tone and embroidered flowers, holding a male kimono:


    "Mr. Su Jin, if you go to the temple fair, you still have to change your clothes..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Su Jin standing at the door, wearing a black death uniform, standing at the door, smiling at her.


    "Ah? It turned out to have been changed..."


    Butterfly Chanahui was surprised for a moment, then looked Su Jin up and down, put the clothes aside, and arranged the neckline for Su Jin and said:


    "The color seems a little too serious, but it feels very good, very handsome."


    "Sister, Mr. Su Jin, eh? Eh!"


    Butterfly Ninja, who had just walked out of the door with the chestnut flowers and Chanel, looked at the two in front of him, and quickly turned his head with a blushing face.


    Butterfly Chanahui looked at her sister inexplicably: "What''s wrong? Suddenly making a fuss?"


    "No, this..."


    Butterfly Ninja''s ears are all red, shouldn''t it be the wife''s doing to her husband to trim the neckline of the boy? Isn''t this what my sister taught me?


    However, the next second, she suddenly recalled and looked at her sister with a strange expression.


    But she seemed to react a little slower. Butterfly Chanahui had already walked to Chanaihu''s side and hugged her again:


    "Ah, Chanel is wearing the same clothes as her sister, it''s so beautiful~~"


    The chestnut flower Luo Chanel was hugged, but her eyes were wide open, and her pupils were observing the left and right.


    But at this time, Butterfly sighed, but said helplessly: "Sister, why is it always like this, it will spoil Chanel sooner or later."


    However, Butterfly Chanahui confidently touched Chanel''s head and said:


    "It''s okay to be spoiled, because Chanel is so cute~"


    "Ugh!"


    Butterfly couldn''t help holding his forehead, then thought for a moment, and handed a snack box to Su Jin:


    "Here, dumplings. On the way to the temple fair, put a pad on your stomach first."


    Seeing this, Su Jin took the food box, opened it, and saw six delicate little dumplings:


    "You have a heart."


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Butterfly Shinobi''s brown kimono embroidered with maple leaves and praised:


    "The clothes are very suitable for you, very beautiful~"


    "Ah?" Butterfly endured for a moment, but pulled the corner of his shirt and said, "Yes, yes?"


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui held Chanai and asked curiously, "Duanzi? Do you have my sister?"


    "No!"


    The originally shy Butterfly Shinobi rolled his eyes instantly and said angrily:


    "In the end, it''s because my elder sister is going to the temple fair, so Mr. Su Jin can''t have dinner, right?"


    Hearing this sentence, Butterfly Chanahui hugged Chana aggrievedly and said:


    "Chanai, sister Shinobu is so scary, right?"


    "Sister, don''t spoil Chanel!" Butterfly Ren was suddenly impatient.


    Seeing this, Su Jin hurriedly said, "The temple fair has already started, hurry up and go."


    After he finished speaking, he set off first and walked in the direction of the temple fair.


    Hearing this, Butterfly Chanahui also accepted the playfulness, and smiled and held Chanahu''s hand:


    "Remember to hold, Chanel."


    "Well." Chanel nodded, indicating that she understood.


    At this time, Butterfly Ren thought for a while, then walked quickly to Su Jin''s side and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin, there should be a lot of people going to the temple fair. I''m a little worried that Chanel will get lost..."


    Butterfly Ren said this, hesitant to say anything.


    Aware of this scene, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said, "Want me to hold Chanel?"


    "Ah, um, um!" Butterfly endured for a moment, then glanced at Butterfly Chanahui and nodded.


    Sister, I can only help you here... Butterfly Ninja sighed inwardly.


    At this time, Su Jin took a few steps back and extended his hand towards Li Hua Luo Chanai.


    Chanai was stunned for a moment, looked up at Su Jin, and looked at him without blinking.


    This time, Su Jin was a little embarrassed.


    Although it is not that they have never brought children in the community, those precocious little guys are very sensible and outgoing, but they are not as difficult to understand as Chanel.


    Seeing this scene, Butterfly Chanahui pulled Chanahu''s hand and said:


    "Channai, grab the hands of Mr. Su Jin and me, be obedient later, don''t run around, you know?"


    "Yeah." Lihua Luochanai nodded, then reached out and held Su Jin''s hand.


    Su Jin held Chanel''s hand, but said, "How old is this child?"


    Butterfly Ren sighed at this time:


    "I was thirteen last month, but I still have no opinion at all."


    Butterfly Ren said this, sighed again, and seemed very distressed.


    But at this moment, she looked at the snack box in Su Jin''s hand, and at Su Jin''s hand holding Chanel, but she was stunned.


    Beside, Butterfly Chanahui smiled and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin doesn''t seem to be busy. That''s a lot."


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui suddenly thought of something and said with a smile:


    "Well, let''s just feed Mr. Su Jin to eat dumplings, Xiao Ren?"


    "Eh? Eh!"


    Butterfly Ren was blinded for a moment.


    "Because Mr. Su Jin is too busy~" Butterfly Chanahui continued to instigate.


    Sister, I can only help you here, remember to seize the opportunity! Butterfly Chanahui winked frequently at her sister.


    "This, this, then there is no way..." Butterfly Ren took the food box from Su Jin''s hand, opened it, took out a dumpling, and handed it to Su Jin''s mouth.


    Su Jin raised his brows, but noticed the strangeness between the two sisters.


    But he thought about it and didn''t say anything, just opened his mouth and ate the fast dumpling.


    After seeing Su Jin eating the dumplings, Butterfly Ren was relieved.


    If this is rejected, then she is really shameless!


    Not long after, the four of them had walked to the main street and climbed the gentle **** to the shrine.


    It didn''t take long for the crowd to get denser. Many people saw Su Jin and the others, but they smiled and looked at a few people and said:


    "Oh, the family of three came out to play holding hands, just right~~ Is that next to my wife and sister?"


    "It''s enviable... ah? Why does the wife and sister feed the husband? Mrs. Hayakawa, is there a problem with this?"

 Chapter 66：

    "Is that the wife?"


    After hearing the whispered conversation, Butterfly Forbearance couldn''t care that there was still one dumpling left, and hurriedly put away the food box, blushing and bowing his head.


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui, who was next to him, smiled and asked Chanai:


    "Chanaihu, which one do you think sister or Ninja looks like mother?"


    Chanel blinked his big eyes blankly, then took out his hand from Butterfly Chanahui, and then took out a coin.


    Butterfly Chanel Megumi was embarrassed.


    It seems that this is the way she just taught Chanel in the morning to decide things, right?


    Butterfly Ninja next to him even blushed and shouted:


    "Chanai, don''t flip a coin for this kind of thing!"


    At this moment, Chanel showed a very distressed expression.


    Seeing that distressed face, Butterfly Chanel immediately softened:


    "Okay, okay, let''s decide on the coin."


    Next to him, Su Jin was speechless, what is this called? Flip a coin to decide who is his wife?


    Can you two butterflies really know how to play?


    At this time, Chanel almost nodded, and then said:


    "On the front is Sister Kanai, and on the back is Sister Ninja!"


    With a flick of her fingertips, the coin flew into the air.


    Chanel almost reached out to pick it up, but it didn''t get it right. The coin fell to the ground with a clang, rolled out a distance, and then got stuck in the cracks of the stones on the floor.


    "Eh?"


    Butterfly Chanahui and Butterfly Ren were both stunned and said:


    "It''s not the surface, it''s not the inside, who''s in the middle?"


    Li Hualuo Chanai tilted her head, thought about it seriously, and said softly:


    "In the middle is... me?"


    Chapter 0079 Relax for a while


    Looking at the coin caught by the floor tiles, listening to Chanel''s innocent words.


    Butterfly Chanahui and Butterfly Ren looked at each other, but they saw the awkward face of the other party.


    what is this?


    The two of them scrambled, and finally Chanel won the final victory?


    At this time, Butterfly Shinobi said with a strange expression:


    "Sister, in front of the shrine, this kind of coin tossing seems to be a bit of a divination, right?"


    "Ah, this..." Butterfly Chanahui had also heard of this, but at the moment she didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Su Jin took a step forward, picked up the coin, put it in Chanaihu''s hand, and then touched her head and said:


    "It''s amazing, Chanel. It seems that Chanel will be a good wife in the future."


    Chanel looked up at Su Jin, nodded dumbly and said, "Well."


    "This child..." Butterfly Ren, who was beside him, smiled helplessly.


    I''m afraid this child, Chanel, doesn''t even know what his wife means, right?


    But at this time, Butterfly Chanahui smiled and stopped caring about this little episode. He turned his head and looked at the gate-shaped building in front of him - Torii, and said:


    "Ah, the temple fair has already begun!"


    Not far ahead, behind the red torii gate, is a long row of stone roads, and on both sides of the stone road, there are stalls set up by vendors.


    At this time, the vendors had already set up their stalls and were selling their goods there.


    "Fried tofu, delicious fried tofu!"


    "Candied gourd, sell candied gourd, bring the children to have a taste!"


    "Dango, delicious Mitarai dumpling~"


    "Mustard noodles, if you are hungry, have a bowl of mustard noodles~"


    Su Jin looked up and looked around, except for the old items such as goldfish fishing, shooting, and guessing, most of them were snacks:


    "Most of them are food?"


    "So dinner is settled here!"


    Butterfly Chanahui next to him smiled and clapped his hands:


    "Mr. Su Jin, would you like a bowl of mustard noodles?"


    "Can."


    Su Jin agreed quickly.


    "Then Chanel will ask you to take care of it first. I''ll go over there and get two bowls."


    "elder sister!"


    Butterfly forbearance shouted, and after realizing that her sister had already run to the third mustard noodle shop, she reluctantly akimbo said:


    "Really, every year, I always have to finish the mustard noodles at the temple fair..."


    At this time, Butterfly Ren felt that her hand was being pulled, she lowered her head, but saw that Chanel was pulling her hand.


    "Ah, sorry."


    Butterfly endured an apology, and while holding Chanaihu, she saw Su Jin holding Chanaihu''s other hand.


    Eh? In this case? Isn''t it the same as my sister just now? A temple fair for a family of three? ?


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, glanced at Butterfly Ren, but said, "What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing!"


    Butterfly forbearance shook his head, forcing the shame to change the subject and said:


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Su Jin, are you looking at the shrine?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes, but said:


    "This shrine is dedicated to ghosts, right?"


    "Yes, this temple fair seems to be to celebrate the birthday of ghosts and gods."


    Butterfly Shinobu still knows a little bit about the shrine near his home.


    Then, she suddenly remembered that Su Jin in front of her seemed to be the same **** and Buddha, so she said nervously:


    "Sorry, it''s because of my sister''s willfulness that I brought you here rashly."


    At this time, Su Jin was stunned: "Is there anything special here?"


    "Huh?" Butterfly endured for a moment, and suddenly realized that he wanted to be wrong.


    She pouted and couldn''t help laughing:


    "I still think that gods and Buddhas can''t go to each other''s door?"


    "That''s not true. As long as it doesn''t involve belief, normal belief in gods will not rashly be hostile to other gods and Buddhas."


    Su Jin dared to finish speaking, but suddenly laughed:


    "I''m stupid, this shrine has no gods."


    "Eh? Is there no god?" Butterfly hesitated for a while, but said in surprise.


    "Well, no, although there is a bit of faith, it is very rare. According to this amount, the gods born, I am afraid that even you can defeat each other."


    Su Jin was a little more talkative at this time.


    On the side, Butterfly Ren listened quietly, and only after Su Jin finished speaking did she smile:


    "Mr. Su Jin seems to be very relaxed now."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned, but smiled dumbly and said, "Yeah, it''s really relaxing."


    Butterfly Ren heard the words, and asked with some concern:


    "Is life in the God Realm very tiring?"


    "It''s not tiring, but it''s psychologically stressful."


    Su Jin shook his head and sighed:


    "Don''t look at me on your side, but it''s not easy for me to live there."


    "The gods and demons staring at me have gone too far, with good intentions and malicious intentions."


    "Those with malice can personally take action at any time and destroy me. The whole life is like walking on thin ice. Recently, the return of a senior will make me feel better."


    What Su Jin said was the truth.


    NoName in Hakoniwa is indeed in danger.


    The alliance of super demon kings named ''Ouroboros'' is eyeing in the dark, for fear of the resurgence of Arcadia.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Yasha standing behind him, and Hei Rabbit, who looked weak, but was actually standing in the upper four-digit range, blocking him, Su Jin would have been very embarrassed.


    This is also one of the reasons why Su Jin recklessly participated in the Perseus trial before.


    It is true that the situation has begun to be dangerous, and I have to bring the senior Leticia back to the community to deter Xiao Xiao.


    "Is that so..."


    Butterfly endures a worried tone, but doesn''t know how to help, so he can only suggest carefully:


    "If it''s too hard, why don''t you just relax a little here?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin turned his head and glanced at Butterfly Ren, then fell silent for a while, then smiled and said:


    "That''s right, since you''re here, let''s have a good time."


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui came over with two bowls of mustard noodles: "To Mr. Su Jin."


    Su Jin took the noodles, and then the four of them sat chatting and laughing at the small table next to them and shared two bowls of noodles. Then they bought four strings of candied haws, one for each person, and hung out at the temple fair.


    Not long after, a few people gathered around a booth and started their goldfish fishing trip.


    "Sister, this one, this one, this one is beautiful!" Butterfly Ren pointed at the always fat goldfish.


    "Okay~" Butterfly Chanahui quietly adjusted her breathing, and quickly fished out the goldfish.


    "Miss good luck..." The owner of the stall next to him laughed as if he was crying.


    The best ones have been taken away, can you not cry?


    Su Jin stood aside and touched Chana''s head, but smiled and watched the two play.


    But at this moment, his ears moved, but he heard some sounds.


    "Brother, brother, it''s a goldfish!"


    "Slow down, slow down, Nezuko, hold on to Shigeru, don''t let him run around."


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin slowly turned his head.


    Chapter 0080 Let me see and see


    Next to the goldfish stall.


    With all kinds of food in their hands, people dressed in beautiful clothes gathered around, smiling and watching Chana Butterfly''s ''performance''.


    Every time Chanel Butterfly fished out a goldfish, an exclamation sounded from the side, and many people were eager to see it, and gave money to play in person. In less than 10 seconds, they stared at the broken fishing net in a daze, which made the people around could not help laughing.


    "Brother, brother, it''s a goldfish!"


    A little boy around seven or eight years old emerged from the slightly crowded crowd.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was standing beside him, could even feel his leg being gently pushed.


    There is not much strength, no malice, just simply want to squeeze to the front.

 Chapter 67：

    Seeing this, Su Jin turned slightly to the left to make it easier for children to pass.


    However, with this little distance, it is okay for children to pass through, but it is not enough for a bigger one.


    So soon, the girl''s soft apology came from Su Jin''s ear:


    "I''m sorry, sir, can you please?"


    Su Jin lowered his eyes slightly and looked at each other.


    It was a cute-looking half-aged girl with long black hair and a light pink kimono.


    Kitchen Door Nezuko.


    Su Jin recognized the other party, smiled, moved away, and stretched out his hand to block the passersby squeezed by.


    Su Jin''s sudden smile made Nedouzi''s face blushed, and he lowered his head and said:


    "thanks."


    After she finished speaking, she stepped forward quickly, then grabbed the front of her brother''s shirt, and raised her hand with a mind blowing:


    "Mao, how many times have I said, don''t run around!"


    "It hurts! It hurts!"


    Originally, he wanted to get closer, but Mao Zaomen, who was watching others fishing for goldfish, covered his head in pain.


    At this time, seeing his younger brother crying out in pain, Nedouzi immediately stretched out his hand to rub it, and then said helplessly:


    "Don''t run around, understand?"


    When she said this, she looked at the goldfish stall in front of her, and the corner of her mouth wriggled, saying:


    "Qian is going to treat my father, do you understand?"


    "Understood..." Zaomen Mao said weakly, looking at his sister, then at the goldfish stall.


    Su Jin looked at the two of them and smiled:


    "Children, do you want to play?"


    "I do!" Zakumen Shigeru replied without even thinking about it.


    The kitchen door Nezuko next to him pulled him and said:


    "Mao! Don''t cause trouble to others."


    Su Jin laughed and shoved a few fishing nets at random, saying:


    "It''s okay, it''s okay to let the children play a few times, it just happens that we can''t run out of this here."


    "Eh, but?"


    Zaomen Nedouzi was stunned for a moment and wanted to refuse, but the younger brother of his sister pit took over the fishing net without thinking.


    "Shigeru!" Nezuko Kamado shouted angrily.


    Zaomen Mao looked at the fishing net in his hand embarrassedly, then pretended to be silly and showed a smile.


    "You kid..."


    Zamen Nedouzi directly grabbed the fishing net and wanted to return it to Su Jin, but she saw that Su Jin had stepped aside and stood beside Butterfly Chanahui, and communicated in a low voice, obviously knowing each other.


    At this time, Nezuko Kamado looked at the goldfish in the bag next to Chanae Butterfly, thought about it, and returned the fishing net to her younger brother.


    "You can only play so much, understand?"


    "clear!"


    The children immediately held the fishing net happily, instead of playing around, they sent it to the crowd.


    "I''m going to ask my brother to play with them."


    Seeing this, Zamen Nedouzi shouted tiredly, "Don''t run around!"


    However, all of a sudden, the child disappeared without a trace.


    Fortunately, Nezuko Kamado saw her father and eldest brother in the crowd, and she was a little relieved.


    "This child..."


    After complaining, Nezuko Kamado had no choice but to wait at the goldfish stall.


    But at this time, she couldn''t help turning her head and looked at Su Jin and Butterfly Chanahui next to her.


    beside.


    Butterfly Kanae, who was squatting on the ground, looked at the goldfish and said:


    "Speaking of which, which color goldfish does Mr. Su Jin like?"


    After this sentence sounded, Su Jin noticed the look in the boss''s eyes begging to ''raise your hand high'', and then smiled:


    "Red, I like the color of fire."


    "Is that so..."


    Butterfly Chanahui nodded, then smiled and asked Chanahu:


    "Chanai, what other color of goldfish do you want?"


    Li Hua Luo Chanai looked at the pool, and in the sight of the stall owner''s myocardial infarction, he took out a coin.


    "It''s another coin toss."


    Butterfly helped her forehead helplessly, then looked at the colorful goldfish on the ground, and thought about it:


    "Let''s get a golden one."


    Chanel, who had just taken out the coin, tilted her head and said, "Hmm."


    "Then fire red and gold."


    Butterfly Chanahui finished speaking, turned her head and said to the boss:


    "Boss, I want to buy some more internet... eh?"


    Butterfly Chanahui looked at the two goldfish that were still packed in front of him, and then looked at the shop owner, a little confused.


    The shop owner put the goldfish into the hands of Butterfly Chanahui, then folded his hands together, and said like he was praying to Buddha:


    "Miss, small business, raise your hand!"


    "Hahaha!" The crowd around laughed suddenly.


    Seeing this, Butterfly Chanahui was too embarrassed to disturb other people''s voices, so she had to leave the fishing net money, and pulled Butterfly Ninja and Chanaihu to mention the goldfish on the ground.


    More than a dozen goldfish, divided into three packages, and the fish feed they were given, filled the hands of the two sisters.


    Not long after, the four of them squeezed out of the crowd and walked to the middle of the road. At this moment, Su Jin waved his hand. Butterfly Chanai Hui suddenly felt his hand light, turned to look at Butterfly Ren, and found that the object in the other''s hand had disappeared. .


    Thief? Butterfly Chanahui thought of this for the first time, but the next second, she saw Su Jin smiling beside her.


    "Where''s the fish?" Butterfly Ren, who was beside him, was a little stunned.


    Su Jin smiled at this time: "It''s in the pond of Butterfly House."


    Hearing this, Butterfly Chanahui couldn''t help but sighed: "It''s so convenient..."


    Originally, I was worried about the large and small bags in my hand, and I would soon go home. Now, it seems that I can play happily.


    Thinking of this, Butterfly Chanahui smiled and said:


    "Chanaihu, is there anything else you want?"


    Li Hua Luo Chanel looked around, hesitantly took out a coin.


    "It''s a coin again." Butterfly smiled bitterly.


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his hand, rubbed Chanel''s head and said:


    "I guess they all like them, so how about trying them one by one?"


    Hearing this, Butterfly Chanahui turned her head and looked at Butterfly Shinobi with shining eyes.


    After seeing Butterfly Ren, he stretched his hand into his sleeve and touched the purse. After confirming the amount, he looked at Chanel and gritted his teeth:


    "Then let''s play and see, but each can only be tried three times, understand?"


    "Chanai, sister Shinobu is finally not stingy today."


    "Um!"


    "You two!" Butterfly frowned furiously beside him.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing, and then suddenly, he raised his brows, stretched out his hand, and grabbed a hand on his shoulder.


    "what?"


    The person behind him who reached out his hand was surprised.


    Su Jin held the other''s hand and turned his head to the side, but saw a man with dark red hair, a thin face and slightly sunken cheeks.


    After seeing Su Jin sideways, the other party smiled, showing a kind smile:


    "Sorry, I just wanted to thank you for the child."


    While speaking, he pointed to the back with his right hand that was not caught.


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked back, but saw Nedouzi holding a goldfish bag with a helpless expression on his face.


    Beside her, there were three men and one woman, obviously from the same family, watching the goldfish in Nezuko''s hand.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin smiled and let go of his hand: "So that''s what happened."


    Su Jin understood that the person in front of him was Nedouzi''s biological father, the man who died of illness in the original book.


    But now, although the other party is obviously sick, it is obviously still alive.


    "My name is Tanjuro Kamado. The two children just now are my sons and daughters. Thank you very much for the fishing nets you gave me this time, sir. The children all had a good time."


    As Kamado Tanjuro spoke, he took out some old money bags and asked:


    "Can I return the money for the fishing nets to Mr.?"


    "No need." Su Jin waved his hand.


    "No, rashly accepting gifts is really..."


    Before the words of Kanmen Tanjuro were finished, Su Jin, who was in front of him, said:


    "Then let''s change it."


    Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and said with a smile:


    "You are from the kitchen door family. Since it''s not easy to accept my gifts, how about letting me see Kagura Dance, the God of Fire?"


    Kamado Tanjuro was stunned.


    Chapter 0081 He is a hero


    Hearing Su Jin mentioning the word Kagura Dance, the God of Fire, Tanjuro Kitchen Gate was stunned for a moment, and then frowned:


    "Sir, where did you learn about Kagura Mai, the God of Fire?"


    God of Fire Kagura dance.


    More precisely, the original breathing method - the breath of the sun.


    This is the origin of all breathing methods in the world of ghost eradication following the creation of Guoyuan, and it is also one of the beginnings for human beings to officially acquire the power to kill ghosts.


    The ancestor of the kitchen door family was a close friend of Jiguo Yuanyi, and he was also its inheritor. In order to change the name of the breath of the sun, the breath of the sun was passed down under the name of "God of Fire Kagura Dance".


    Therefore, Kamado Tanjuro only has the breathing method of this day.


    As for this breathing technique that has had a major impact on the world of Ghost Extermination, Su Jin naturally wants it.


    In fact, just after seeing Nedouzi Zamen, he had this idea, recorded the soul fluctuations of the other party, and went to the Zamen family after preparing for the temple fair.


    However, Su Jin didn''t expect that before he found the kitchen door family, the other party came first.


    At this time, in the face of Tanjuro''s question, Su Jin smiled and said three words:


    "The maternity house."


    Kamado Tanjuro was a little stunned, and muttered to himself:


    "Is it the maternity house family that my father said before he died? No wonder, no wonder."

 Chapter 68：

    Obviously, although Kammen Tanjuro is just a charcoal seller, he still has a certain understanding of the Ghost Killing Team.


    Therefore, after hearing the news that Su Jin got Kagura Dance, the God of Fire from the Sanyashiki clan, he couldn''t help but become closer:


    "Do you need Kagura, the God of Fire, now?"


    This is to ask whether the battle to defeat the ghost king, Oniwu Tsuji, has reached the most critical time.


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded and said, "In this month, the grievances of thousands of years will be understood."


    "¡­¡­I understand."


    Kamado Tanjuro took a deep breath and said:


    "I''ve been living in the Forest Pavilion in Dongcheng for the past two days. If you have time, where can you find me tomorrow night, I need a little time to write the content of Kagura Dance."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin smiled and said, "Aren''t you afraid that I''m a liar?"


    When Tanjuro Kamado heard the words, he smiled, pointed to his nose and said:


    "I can''t smell a lie on you. I''m still a little confident about your nose."


    After Su Jin heard this, his expression was a little weird.


    Can a human nose do this?


    This is clearly an aberration!


    A dog''s nose doesn''t have the nose spirit of your kitchen family.


    "Ha ha!"


    Seeing Su Jin''s expression, Komamen Tanjuro smiled and said:


    "The dog''s nose from the family, there is no way."


    Obviously, Kamado Tanjuro is often ridiculed because of this matter, and he has long been used to it.


    At this time, Su Jin also said: "It''s not necessary to write, you just need to practice the Kagura dance."


    "But..." Kamado Tanjuro hesitated, but after reading it once, he felt that he could not grasp the essence of Kagura dance.


    At this time, Su Jin pointed to his own eyes and said:


    "I also have a bit of confidence in my eyes."


    Hearing this, Tanjuro Kamado suddenly realized, and then showed admiration:


    "Eyes, it''s so much better than my dog''s nose."


    Su Jin smiled and did not respond.


    After that, the two exchanged a bit, said goodbye to each other, and turned to leave.


    Tanjuro Kamado walked to his family, and beside him, Nezuko Kamado asked curiously:


    "Father, do you know someone?"


    "Ah, yes."


    Kamado Tanjuro nodded and admitted.


    "Father still has acquaintances here?" Tanjiro Kamado, who was next to him, looked at Su Jin who was far away curiously.


    They went out of their hometown this time, but it was to treat the frail Kanmon Tanjuro.


    However, he didn''t expect to meet a friend of Tanjuro''s kitchen door in a field, which made the people of the kitchen door a little surprised.


    At this time, Nezuko Komamen, who was next to him, became more and more curious: "Father''s friend, what kind of person is he?"


    Kamado Tanjuro was stunned for a moment, then the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he said with a smile:


    "He''s a hero who protects mankind."


    "Hero?" Nezuko Kamado''s eyes widened in surprise, the handsome boy just now? hero?


    "I want to be a hero when I grow up!" Shigeru Zaomen shouted immediately next to him.


    "Mao!"


    However, Kamado Tanjuro shouted loudly.


    All the children were frightened by their father''s sudden shouting, and looked at their father with some fear.


    At this time, Tanjurou Kamado, who knew that he was a little too aggressive, smiled bitterly and touched his son''s head:


    "Heroes are not so easy to be, my father only hopes that you can live a safe and healthy life in this life."


    Hearing this, Zaomen Mao said timidly, "I see."


    Seeing this, Nedouko Kamado was surprised. It was the first time she saw her father expressly reject the family''s idea, and the reason was health and safety.


    Thinking of this, Zamen Nedouzi couldn''t help but look back, but she couldn''t find Su Jin''s back.


    What did the boy just sacrificed to become the hero in his father''s mouth?


    Nezuko Kamado was curious.


    "Is that a friend you met just now?"


    On the main road of the temple fair, Butterfly Ren asked curiously.


    "There are calluses on his hands, but it''s not the calluses of practicing swordsmanship. It''s more like he has been engaged in work such as chopping wood all year round. His body is thin and his cheeks are sunken. He may have some kind of long-term disease on his body. It feels like the rhythm of his breathing is amazing."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Butterfly Ren, and joked:


    "Ninja, are you going to be a detective?"


    "What is a detective? Does Mr. Su Jin have a profession in his hometown?" Butterfly Ren asked in surprise.


    "It''s someone who specializes in investigative work."


    Su Jin explained, and then smiled:


    "As for what you saw, it''s all right. Mr. Tanjuro Kamado is really just an ordinary woodcutter."


    Butterfly endured an "oh", but smiled and said, "I don''t believe it, he must have something special to be noticed by you."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled, he nodded, but admitted:


    "Well, I confess, in front of the ordinary woodcutter, you have to add a person who knows ''Sun Breathing''."


    "Breath of the Sun? The lost beginning breathing method?"


    Butterfly Ninja and Butterfly Chanahui both stopped and looked at Su Jindao in amazement.


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded and admitted, "Mr. Tanjuro has just agreed to teach the Breath of the Sun to the Ghost Killing Team again."


    This is Tanjuro''s true thoughts, and Su Jin did not adulterate at all.


    Hearing this, Butterfly Chanel couldn''t help but sigh:


    "That gentleman is a kind man."


    When the ghost and the ghost killing team were about to start a full-scale war, even if it didn''t work, the heart was really kind.


    "The Breath of the Sun!"


    Butterfly Ren sighed with emotion, but said nothing.


    At this time, she noticed that the chestnut flower Luochanai was looking at the small stall beside her.


    Butterfly Ren followed and looked over, but saw a stall selling Mitenashi dumplings.


    "Channai, do you want to eat dumplings?"


    "Um!"


    Chanel almost nodded, Butterfly looked at her, then looked at the several kinds of dumplings on the booth, thought for a while, took out the money bag from his sleeve, took some money and said:


    "Sa, give you pocket money!"


    After speaking, she encouraged again:


    "Chan Nai, you are already a big kid, you can buy your own food, right?"


    "Yeah." Chanel nodded as usual.


    At this time, Su Jin and Butterfly Chanahui, who were standing beside them, clearly felt that behind Butterfly Shinobi, there seemed to be a devil''s tail shaking.


    This person, ''bad intentions''!


    Chapter 0082 Chestnut Flowers Falling on Chanel


    "Chanai, remember that you can''t decide with coins later!"


    After saying such a sentence, Butterfly Ren gently pushed Chestnut Flower Luo Chanai Hu and asked her to step forward to buy the snacks from the booth.


    At this time, Su Jin came over and said with a strange expression:


    "Bad thoughts are overflowing, Miss Shinobu."


    "Forbearance, it''s not right to bully my sister." Butterfly Chana Hui, who was next to her, said even more.


    "What!" Butterfly endured a little temper immediately after hearing it: "Didn''t I want that child to know how to express himself?"


    When she said this, she said in a helpless tone:


    "I can''t let Chanel decide everything with coins in the future, right?"


    Butterfly Chanel Megumi couldn''t refute those words.


    However, Su Jin has a different opinion:


    "I personally think it''s better for this child to let her toss a coin now, and let her learn to express slowly."


    "That''s too slow."


    Butterfly Renren denied it without thinking.


    She thought of the upcoming decisive battle. In the decisive battle with Oni Mai Tsuji, no one in the ghost killing team could guarantee her own safety.


    Therefore, if something happened to her and Chana Butterfly, what would happen to Chana alone, she couldn''t imagine at all.


    so¡­¡­


    "Even if it''s too harsh, at least let Chanel live a normal life..."


    "Forbearance is impatient." Butterfly Kanae sighed next to her.


    On the other hand, Su Jin noticed the subtle abnormality of Butterfly Ninja.


    At this time, Li Hualuo Chanai was already close to the dumpling booth, where she looked around, took out a coin, hesitated, and then retracted it, apparently in a tangle.


    Before she could choose anything, Su Jin heard Butterfly Chanahui touching her face and saying:


    "Chanai is so cute, and the tangled look is also super cute~"


    "Sister!" Butterfly Ren said embarrassedly. This is not home! This idiot sister!


    At this time, when the chestnut flower fell and Chanel was entangled, someone next to him shouted:


    "Hey, isn''t this Anonymous who escaped from me? So he came here?"


    At the same time as the words fell, a hand reached out to Chana.


    Then, he was held by Su Jin.


    "Hey, boy, what do you want?"


    Drinking wine, the drunk bald man shouted.


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui and Butterfly Ren hurriedly ran over and hugged Chanahu.


    Su Jin glanced at Chana, and saw that the other party was a little scared in Butterfly Chana''s arms, then turned his head and said with a smile:


    "Who allowed you to approach my sister?"


    "Your sister, what a joke, this is a kid I bought, a slave without a name."


    At this time, the chestnut flower Luo Chanai, who was shrunk in the arms of Butterfly Chanel, said timidly:


    "I have a name, not a slave."


    The butterfly next to her couldn''t help but hug her and said:


    "Chanai, don''t pay attention to this kind of scum, there will be needles."


    On Su Jin''s side, the strong smell of wine on the other side made him frown slightly, but the smile on his face became more and more prosperous:

 Chapter 69：

    "I advise you not to make rhetoric anywhere, it will only make you more miserable in the future."


    The opposite was frightened, but it was because Su Jin''s eyes were too scary.


    That''s a cruel sight that doesn''t treat people like people.


    At this time, the whistle sounded, but the patrol officer came over:


    "You two, what are you doing?"


    At this time, Su Jin turned his head and said to the inspector, "Sir, I have caught a trafficker here who wants to rob my sister."


    "What?" The inspector took out the stick in his arms and walked up.


    And just as he approached Su Jin, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and whispered:


    "He''ll disappear into the river, won''t he?"


    The inspector was stunned, his eyes gradually hollowed out, and then he blew his whistle and summoned his companions:


    "come here!"


    The nearby patrols came quickly and surrounded the people.


    "Let go of me, let go of me!"


    Su Jin let go of his hand and walked to Chanahui Butterfly.


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui lowered her voice and said, "Will there be a problem?"


    "Do you think I can kill?" Su Jin asked back at this time.


    Butterfly Chanahui thought about it seriously, and then said, "If you kill someone, I will help you dig a hole?"


    Su Jin was stunned, and soon laughed out loud.


    Butterfly next to him said dissatisfiedly: "Don''t say this kind of thing in front of Chanel."


    Butterfly Chanahui smiled, then touched Chana''s head and explained to Su Jin:


    "I bought this child from the man I just bought it. Well, it''s not a purchase, right? I can''t bear to throw the money on the ground. Let''s pick up Chanel and run away. This should be called forced buying and forced selling, right?"


    Su Jin shrugged and said, "Even if you say that, I have no sympathy for the traffickers."


    "It''s a coincidence, so am I."


    Butterfly Chanahui smiled, then looked at Chanai and said:


    "Okay, Chanel, did you just choose your favorite dumpling?"


    After a pause, Butterfly Chanel said:


    "You can use coins."


    Li Hualuo Chanel''s eyes lit up when she heard the words, and then she was about to take out a coin from her sleeve.


    At this time, Su Jin said on the side:


    "Chanaihu, which one is your favorite in the dumpling?"


    Chanel was stunned, but hesitantly looked at the coin, a little tangled.


    "Is that all you like?" Su Jin laughed, walked to the stall next to him and said, "Boss, give me three of each kind of dumplings."


    "So tired!"


    "Ah! Mr. Su Jin, we can''t finish it!" Butterfly Ren was blinded.


    "It''ll be fine to eat tomorrow, feel at ease." Butterfly Chanahui comforted from the side.


    "I won''t be able to finish it tomorrow!" Butterfly endured holding his head with a depressed look on his face. "And for dumplings or something, just buy the one you like."


    However, at this time, Su Jin had come back with a pile of dumplings, handed a box of assembled dumplings to Chanel, rolled his eyes and said:


    "I haven''t even eaten it, how do you ask Chanel to choose?"


    Butterfly was stunned, and said confusedly: "It seems, that''s it."


    She always felt that Su Jin was borrowing a dumpling to say "I want it all". Is it an illusion?


    I don''t know if it''s good or not, but when Chanel chooses it, of course I have to flip a coin?


    At this time, the butterfly Chanahui next to her touched Chanahu''s head and said:


    "So that''s how it is, Chanel, after eating the dumplings, if you buy them next time, you can just choose the ones you like."


    "Yeah!" Lihua Luochanai nodded seriously.


    After the temple fair is over.


    On the way home, Butterfly Chana Hui and Butterfly Shinobi walked behind, separated a box of four dumplings, and made a platter, but wanted to give Chanel more choices.


    But when he walked to the front, Su Jin, who was holding Chanel, felt that his hand was being pulled.


    He lowered his head and looked at the chestnut flowers falling off Chanel with a puzzled expression: "What''s wrong?"


    Chanel paused, then said in a low voice:


    "Chanel, chestnut flowers fall to Chanel, my...name!"


    After hearing this, Su Jin was surprised, raised her hand with a smile, rubbed her head and said:


    "I see, Chanel."


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui looked over and said in surprise, "What''s wrong? Mr. Su Jin?"


    Su Jin turned his head to the side and smiled, "Chanai is introducing herself to me."


    "Eh?!"


    Butterfly Chanel Hui was immediately shocked, and after a while, she shouted in dissatisfaction:


    "Obviously, even my sister has never heard Chanel''s self-introduction!"


    Beside him, Butterfly Endure had an expression that was finally relieved, and he almost cried with joy:


    "This kid has finally learned to introduce himself, that''s great!"


    "Don''t be so exaggerated?" Su Jin said speechlessly.


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui raised her hand and said:


    "To celebrate Chanel finally introducing herself, how about the mustard noodles for dim sum tonight?"


    "Hey, sister, there are so many dumplings left!"


    ¡°Soba~Soba~¡±


    "Okay, I really can''t help you, I just ate it..."


    Su Jin smiled and turned his head, but the corner of his mouth raised slightly when he saw Lihua Luochanai.


    Chapter 0083 Ganlu Temple Honey Glass


    At night, Su Jin was writing a letter at the desk:


    [Let''s skip ahead, Mr. Yoya Sanyashiki, although I understand that you are currently busy with the convocation of the Zhuhe meeting, I still take the liberty to write a letter to remind you a few words.


    Under my design, the evil spirits have already begun to concentrate on Edo. This action is initiated by the ghost of the winding string. Just in case, please try to avoid conflicts.


    Secondly, I have found the contemporary descendant of the Sun''s Breath, which is a family of charcoal-selling kitchenmen. The ancestor of the other party and the founder of the breathing method have an old relationship with the country, so I passed on the Sun''s Breath on his behalf.


    Other than that, there is nothing to say.


    By the way, in fact, this letter was written on behalf of Chana Butterfly, please do not reply. ¡¿


    After Su Jin finished writing the letter, she folded the letter, walked to the window, and tied it to a crow''s foot.


    This is a crow trained by the ghost killing team, who can speak human words, and I don''t know how the ghost researched it.


    All in all, in the Taisho era, which was not fully industrialized, the communication of the Ghost Slayer team relied entirely on the two wings of the crow.


    "Go!"


    The crow was released, but Su Jin turned around and looked at the three butterfly sisters who were lying on the tatami next to him, but said helplessly:


    "I don''t know how to drink, but I actually ate all the alcohol."


    He stepped forward and wanted to move the three to their respective rooms, and before he could move a few steps, his legs were hugged by Butterfly Chana:


    "Come on, why are you standing there? Let''s eat dumplings together~"


    Su Jin looked down at Butterfly Chanahui, watched it seriously for a while, and muttered:


    "It''s time, who still eats dumplings! Do you know that supper hurts the stomach?"


    The night was getting deeper and deeper.


    The next day, around 8 in the morning.


    Su Jin moved his muscles and bones, and then changed into a death tyrant outfit.


    This was taken from the team library of the fifth division in the world of death. Su Jin was stored in the gift card, and it was convenient to take it and use it at any time.


    As for why they didn''t buy clothes, it was the manufacture of NoName''s clothes, which were all wrapped up by Black Rabbit and a few small members.


    And recently, because Su Jin has just been appointed as the leader, and the clothes are being made, he really doesn''t have any formal clothes.


    However, for Su Jin, the clothes are enough to wear, and he is not too picky.


    Just as Su Jin was getting dressed, the door opened, and Butterfly Ren came in with a wash basin:


    "Mr. Su Jin, ah, sorry?"


    Butterfly backed away and waited for five minutes before walking in with an embarrassed expression:


    "I''ll put aside the tools for washing my face."


    "fine."


    Su Jin waved his hand, completely ignoring the episode just now:


    "By the way, Shinobu, do you want to visit the kitchen door family with me?"


    "Eh, is it alright?" Butterfly endured a bit of shock and said hesitantly.


    "It''s okay, just as a person, people from the kitchen door are generally easy to talk."


    This is the truth!


    "That''s it." Butterfly Ren was stunned, and then said, "Then I''ll go and wake up my sister."


    At this time, Su Jin said indifferently:


    "You don''t need to go, I just called. Chanel said that she is not feeling well today, and she has Chanel to take care of at home, so she won''t go."


    "Oh, that''s it." Butterfly Ren suddenly realized.


    But it didn''t take long before she felt something was wrong? What''s wrong?


    She thought about it for a while, but before she could come out, she heard shouts from outside the courtyard:


    "Is anyone home! I''m here to visit!"


    Su Jin turned his head to the side and looked at the courtyard.


    At this time, Butterfly Ren, who was beside him, said with a strange expression: "This voice sounds familiar?"


    Not long after, Su Jin and Butterfly Endure opened the door to the backyard and saw two people.


    One of them has yellow and red hair, sword eyebrows, and his eyes are piercing like a beating flame.


    Behind him was a cute girl with black and pink hair, three long braids and round cheeks.


    The two of them were wearing their daily kimonos and blocked directly at the back door.


    At this time, seeing someone coming out of the door, the man headed said boldly:


    "This is Mr. Su Jin, my name is Purgatory Xingshoulang, and I am Yanzhu of the Ghost Killing Team. I took the liberty of visiting this time because I received an urgent contact from the Lord last night, and I came here to cooperate with the work."


    The cute girl behind also hurriedly said with her transparent voice:


    "Similarly... I am the stepson of Lord Xingjulang, Mili of Ganlu Temple, please give me more advice."


    The so-called stepson is worth the disciple of the pillar-level member of the Ghost Killing Team, probably similar in nature to the successor.


    At this time, the butterfly behind Su Jin held down Su Jin''s shoulder, stuck his head out and said:


    "Master Yanzhu and Miss Mili?"

 Chapter 70：

    "Good morning, Miss Butterfly Ninja." Purgatory Xingshoulang raised his hand and greeted loudly, "This work, I have to ask you and Mr. Su Jin."


    But at this moment, Mi Li of Ganlu Temple next to her was holding the corner of her kimono and said:


    "Please come here too."


    When he said this, Su Jin felt Ganlu Temple Mi Li frequently cast his gaze towards him, but said in surprise:


    "Is my face weird?"


    "No, no." Ganlu Temple Mi Li waved her hands again and again and hurriedly defended: "I didn''t think it was very handsome, no, what did I say?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and Butterfly Ren, who was next to him, even burst into a smile:


    "It''s still the same, Mili, why don''t you change your habits."


    "I think so too, but when I see a handsome guy, I always think..."


    When Mi Li of Ganlu Temple said this, she looked at Su Jin, covered her face, and dared not speak any more.


    Thinking what? Did you say it out loud? Su Jin glanced at Ganlu Temple Mili, then turned his head and said to Purgatory Xingjulang:


    "Mr. Sanyashiki asked you to come here? Exactly, I''m just about to leave here."


    "Resolute and resolute, I admire it!" Purgatory Kyojuro stretched out his hand.


    Su Jin looked at it and stretched out his hand.


    The two shook hands, and then Purgatory Xing Shoulang said, "Then please let Mr. Su Jin lead the way."


    "it is good!"


    Su Jin glanced at Butterfly Ninja, who immediately met, closed the back door, and followed behind Su Jin.


    Then, under the leadership of Su Jin, the group headed towards Dongcheng District.


    And in the process.


    Ganlu Temple Mili pointed her finger uncomfortably, lowered her head and asked Butterfly Ninja:


    "Xiao Ren, what kind of girl does Mr. Su Jin like?"


    After hearing this, Butterfly Endure put on Butterfly Chanahui''s signature smile instead:


    "What kind of girl? Probably the kind of girl who likes to hide and support herself silently. When she sees Mr. Su Jin killing a ghost, he shouts fear and persuades Mr. Su Jin to be more tolerant."


    This is an outright lie.


    Although Butterfly Endure didn''t know what kind of girl Su Jin likes, she believes that the kind of girl she talks about is definitely not what Su Jin likes.


    "Hey, are the requirements so high?" Ganlu Temple Mi Li was a little dumbfounded: "If you say that, I can''t meet Mr. Su Jin''s requirements."


    After speaking, Ganlu Temple Mi Li hugged her head and whispered: "It''s over, I won''t be able to marry again this time!"


    Shameless guy, you really are supporting Su Jin, even if you hate marriage, don''t go too far... Butterfly endures thinking with a smile on her face.


    Mili of Ganlu Temple is considered an old leftover girl in this early marriage age. It seems that it is because of this that she is eager to find a handsome guy to marry.


    And it was because he knew this, and he was also a friend of Ganlu Temple Mi Li, that Butterfly Ren would speak out and hinder the other party.


    I''m not in a hurry, what are you in a hurry... Butterfly Shinobi thought to himself.


    At this time, Butterfly Ren found that Su Jin in front seemed to glance at him absently.


    Delusion?


    Maybe an illusion?


    Butterfly forbearance lowered his head, like a pupil who made mistakes, but he didn''t dare to speak.


    Along the way, Su Jin and Purgatory Xingshoulang were chatting and laughing in front, while Mili and Butterfly Shinobi of Ganlu Temple were cowarding their heads as if admitting wrongdoing to elementary school students.


    In this strange scene, a group of people came to the forest hall where the kitchen door family temporarily lived.


    Chapter 0084 He is our ace


    A cheap small hotel in Dongcheng District of Forest Coffin.


    The Zaomen family obviously has no money, so naturally they can only live in such a cheap place.


    Fortunately, the owner of the hotel was a friend of Tanjuro Kamado, so he got a large room for many people at a low price.


    And Su Jin was brought to the front of the room by the boss just after reporting the name of Tanjuro Kitchen Gate.


    "Tanjuro, your friend is coming to find you."


    The boss stopped at the door and shouted. Not long after, Tanjuro Kitchen opened the sliding door, looked at Su Jin and the others in front of him, and said in surprise:


    "It''s already here!"


    After he was surprised, he said to the boss:


    "I''m bothering you again."


    "Little things."


    After a few exchanges with the shop owner, Tanjuro Kitchen Gate said to Su Jin:


    "Wait for me a moment."


    Then, he turned back to the room and said:


    "Tanjiro, you and your mother take care of your younger siblings here, and I''ll go out with my friends."


    "I''m going to play with my father!"


    "I also need to go!"


    "Shigeru, Takeo, don''t make trouble, Nezuko, take care of them."


    "You guys, calm down!"


    "Okay okay, guess the boxing, whoever wins, I''ll take whoever, whoever loses, I''ll take you next time."


    "Okay, guess the boxing, let''s play guessing."


    In the room, the child suddenly became noisy.


    Not long after, Kamado Tanjuro led Nezuko Kamado out.


    "Tanjiro, remember to be optimistic about your younger siblings."


    After exhorting, Tanjurou Zhanmen turned his head and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Sorry for wasting a little time."


    The purgatory Kyojuro next to him said with a smile:


    "It''s okay, the healthy kids."


    "It''s our side who should be sorry." Su Jin nodded slightly and smiled.


    At this time, he found Nezuko Komamen looking at him, and he smiled.


    Unlike last night''s loose hair, Nezuko''s current kitchen door has a round bun and her face is reddish, but she has the delicate feeling of a country girl.


    "Ah, what a cute girl." Mili of Ganlu Temple next to her said bluntly.


    Butterfly Shinobi next to him also smiled and said, "Well, Mr. Tanjuro has a lovely child."


    This time, Nedouzi was really shy, she couldn''t help hiding behind her, and whispered in her mouth, "If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t play guessing."


    However, it is rare to leave home, and Nezuko Komen is still reluctant to have this opportunity to play.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the kitchen door Tanjuro and said:


    "Do you need me to prepare anything?"


    Kamado Tanjuro patted the bag he was carrying, but said with a smile:


    "No, I''m ready, just find a quiet space."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded, and then led the crowd to the hill near the hotel.


    There is a low grass here, with a lot of turf, even if you step on it with bare feet, it is enough to protect your feet.


    Kamado Tanjuro looked at the environment and nodded, but this range was enough for him to use it.


    When he took off the bag and took the props, Tanjuro Kamado couldn''t help but asked Su Jin:


    "Is it really enough for me to practice the Kagura Dance of the God of Fire?"


    "Yes!" Su Jin nodded.


    At this time, Ganlu Temple Mi Li, who was standing not far away, covered her mouth in surprise and said:


    "Isn''t it the day breathing method?"


    The purgatory Xingjulang next to him was holding a sun blade in both hands and said seriously:


    "It should have changed the name, so it wasn''t discovered, right? Smart decision!"


    "It is said that this is the decision of the ancestors of the kitchen door family." Butterfly Ninja next to him added.


    At this time, Nezuko Zamen blinked her big watery eyes, and said in a cute way:


    "Is my family''s fire **** Kagura very powerful?"


    My father would dance once a year, the Kagura dance to celebrate the birthday of Vulcan, how could it become such a breath of life in these people''s mouths, and how could he still make a wise decision?


    That thing, Kamado Tanjuro also taught her?


    At this time, Purgatory Xingjulang nodded and said, "That''s right, very powerful!"


    "The Kagura dance of the kitchen door family is actually the breathing method of the sun created by the strongest swordsman Jiguoyuanyi during the Warring States Period."


    "According to records, the breath of the sun, as the origin breathing method, naturally has strict requirements on the body, and forcible practice will lead to frailty and sickness. Therefore, the ancestors have developed other weaker breathing methods to obtain Against the power of evil spirits."


    Hearing this, Nezuko Kamado immediately thought that her father''s infirmity was due to Kagura Dance, the **** of fire.


    In the second instant, she suddenly realized that Kagura Dance, the **** of fire from home, was the inheritance of the strongest swordsman in the Warring States period, and after practicing it, she could gain the power to kill evil spirits.


    However, this had a huge impact on an ordinary little girl who sold charcoal.


    There is quite a bit, what, when my father was about to die, I only knew that the family had a strange illusion of 10 billion inheritance to inherit.


    It turns out that my family is so ''rich''?


    However, this idea was too good, but Nezuko Komen asked curiously:


    "But doesn''t Kagura dance make people weak and sick? If so, why does Mr. Su Jin want to learn it?"


    The young Nezuko Kamado didn''t know the meaning of power, but seeing her father''s sickly posture, she instinctively thought that the Kagura dance that caused all this was not a good thing.


    "Because of need." Butterfly sighed.


    On the side, Purgatory Kyojuro showed a rare serious expression:


    "Even if it will lead to negative consequences, in this period when the final decisive battle is about to take place, it is necessary to try any method to increase the combat power. It is natural to be weak and sick."


    Hearing this, Nezuko Kitchen Gate seems to have realized something.


    Even if you sacrifice yourself, is it worth it... This is the hero in the mouth of your father? That''s why my father refuses us to be heroes and just wants peace.


    Zamen Nedouzi couldn''t help but have an admiration for the hero, and also for Su Jin.


    At this time, Tanjuro, who was in front of the kitchen gate, had already taken the utensils, waving a short stick for blessing, and danced on the grass with bare feet.


    Breath of the Sun - Kagura Dance, the God of Fire.


    At this time, Zaomen Nedouzi looked at Su Jin, who was onlookers, and said dumbfounded:


    "Can Mr. Su Jin learn just by looking at it?"


    It''s obviously something that my father has practiced for decades, but can I really learn it just by looking at it?


    "yes."


    Butterfly forbearance raised the corner of his mouth at this time, but said proudly:


    "After all, he is our ace!"


    Hearing this, Nezuko Zamen opened her amazed eyes.


    The... trump card of the heroes?


    Chapter 0085 The greatest person in my life


    The God of Fire Kagura Dance has a total of twelve types, which are connected in series with a few tricks, which is a complete set of ''dances''.

 Chapter 71：

    Every type of dance can be used as a sword skill, which not only has lethal power, but also has this certain beauty.


    It looked like he was really dancing Kagura.


    However, sharp-eyed Su Jin could see that the complete coherence of the twelve types was a set of coherent sword moves.


    Although it is not very powerful, it is close to Dao''s sword skills, but it cannot be said to be useless. After all, whether the tricks are strong or not depends on whether the person is strong or not.


    In protracted close combat, Su Jin believes that Kagura dance plays a very important role.


    And super long-distance energy bombardment, or ability attack, sorry, the founder of Kagura Dance has never seen this kind of sloppy tricks, so naturally there is no way to create swordsmanship.


    Jiguoyuanyi... The first genius swordsman in the Warring States period is well-deserved... Su Jin sighed in his heart.


    If he had come five hundred years earlier, he would probably have drawn Jiguoyuanyi into his community, but now, the genius is dead, and future generations can only look at the legacy left behind.


    After a bit of emotion, Su Jin took out a pocket watch from his collar, looked at the number ''eight'' on it, raised his eyebrows slightly, but was a little happy.


    In just a few days, he increased the progress of his influence to the number eight, which was only four points away from the full value of twelve.


    This efficiency is much better than the world of the **** of death, which reaches the highest nine o''clock.


    Of course, the dangers of the world of death and the world of ghosts cannot be compared.


    At this time, Tanjuro Komamen, who had finished a dance, stopped, and took out a prayer stick of the same style from the bag next to him, but threw it to Su Jindao:


    "Mr. Su Jin?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin took the stick with a smile, understood what the other party meant, and immediately took off his shoes and stepped forward, dancing Kagura together with Tanjuro Kammen.


    Seeing this, Nezuko Komon, who was on the sidelines, opened her mouth in surprise: "I really learned it just by watching it once."


    "Mr. Su Jin is amazing!" Ganlu Temple Mili looked at Su Jin, as if there were little stars in her eyes.


    The purgatory Kyojurou next to him couldn''t help but applaud:


    "Perfect! It''s like a dance of gods!"


    Let him learn at a glance, that purgatory Xingshoulang naturally cannot do it, so he admires Su Jin who can do it.


    "Aah~"


    Although Butterfly Shinobi wanted to say that dancing seemed to be better than Kamado Tanjuro, but he felt that it was not good to say so, so he had to stand by and keep silent.


    After another round of Kagura dances, Kamado Tanjuro looked at Su Jin in surprise and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin, shield the extra senses and dance with me!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes, but imitated Tanjuro''s movements and danced.


    Then, his perception changed slightly.


    Kamado Tanjuro in front, Butterfly Shinobi and others not far away seemed to have lost their color and became transparent, so transparent that they could even see the blood vessels flowing on their skin.


    This is... ''Through the World''?


    Su Jin was surprised for a moment, then regained his senses, and looked at Kammen Tanjuro who stopped in front of him and said:


    "Interesting trick."


    Kamado Tanjuro adjusted his breath a few times, and then looked at Su Jin with a face full of astonishment.


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said:


    "Have you observed me through ''Through the World''?"


    "Yes, yes." Kamado Tanjuro nodded.


    "What did you see?" Su Jin asked curiously.


    "Fire, golden fire, no, it should be the fire of the sun."


    Zhanmen Tanjuro shook his head, shook off the shock in his heart, looked at Su Jin with shock on his face, and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin, you, no, who are you..."


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Who is this Kagura dance for?"


    Who to dance to, who to dance to Kagura, the God of Fire? Zaomen Tanjuro suddenly realized that he couldn''t help but looked at Su Jin in shock for a second.


    At this time, Su Jin reached into his sleeve, but took out a bag of rice from the gift card and handed it to Tanjuro Komamon.


    "This is?" Kamado Tanjuro looked at the bag in front of him in surprise.


    Even through the bag, he was able to stabilize a subtle fragrance.


    The aroma was very sweet, and just by smelling it, he felt his body relaxed, as if two boulders had been placed on his shoulders.


    "This is the reward, a special kind of rice."


    Su Jin smiled and stuffed the bag into Tanjuro''s hand:


    "Although the effect of planting in ordinary soil will be worse, but if you eat it for a long time, you can still solve the frailty and illness caused by the breathing method."


    This is the spiritual rice of Hakoniwa World, but it is the most common rice there, and it is what most ordinary people eat.


    And among these ordinary people, there are also fantasy races such as orcs and elves.


    In the way of food supplements, the faults of Zamen Tanjuro can naturally be easily touched, and this is also Su Jin''s reward for Zamen Tanjuro.


    "Wait, such a precious thing!" Tanjuro Kamado wanted to refuse immediately.


    However, at this time, Nedouzi, who was next to the kitchen door, heard it, but ran over, grabbed his hand and said, "Father!"


    Looking at his daughter''s pleading eyes, Kamado Tanjuro sighed and said gratefully:


    "The reward you gave is too much."


    Su Jin smiled at this time: "You taught me a little too much."


    Just the benefit of increasing his influence to 8 points, what does it mean to give Kamen Tanjuro a bag of spiritual rice? If he didn''t consider whether the other party would accept it, he would like to ask Kammen Tanjuro''s wishes. I don''t want to be transformed into a demon.


    "Is that so... that''s a fair deal." Tanjurou Kamado carefully put away the spirit rice, then touched Nezuko''s head and said, "Sorry, I made you worry."


    Kameno Nezuko shook her head, feeling ashamed of her recklessness just now.


    However, if Tanjuro Kamado refused just now, this ''drug'' that can treat his father might be sent back.


    Therefore, she does not regret her actions.


    At this time, Tanjuro Kamado, who had been communicating with Su Jin for a while, handed over a note and said goodbye:


    "This is the only Kagura dance I know. If there is anything else, if there is anything you don''t understand, you can find me at this address."


    Su Jin took the note and nodded with a smile.


    Kamado Tanjuro smiled and walked away with Nezuko Kamado.


    But just as they passed Butterfly Endures them, Purgatory Kyojuro took the lead and bowed to him:


    "Thank you for your help."


    Kamado Tanjuro smiled and said, "Thank you for your efforts."


    After he finished speaking, he nodded and led Nezuko Kamado, forgetting the direction of the hotel.


    At this time, Zamen Nedouzi couldn''t help but look back at the handsome young man standing under the white clouds.


    At this time, Tanjuro Kamado next to her patted her hand and said:


    "Look at him one more time, Nezuko."


    "That might be the greatest man we''ve ever met in our lives."


    Hearing this, Nedouzi Zamen was surprised, but she deeply reflected Su Jin''s figure in her heart.


    After the kitchen door father and daughter were gone, Su Jin turned his head and looked at the sky.


    At this time, a crow was hovering in the air, screaming:


    "The column and the meeting, the column and the meeting are ready! Please go to the appointed place and wait for the meeting!"


    Seeing this, Butterfly Endure couldn''t help clenching his palms.


    Is the final decisive meeting coming?


    Chapter 0086 A friend of mine


    A mansion controlled by the Sanyashiki clan.


    In the courtyard, the pillars of the ghost killing team were almost fully assembled.


    A tall and blind monk, the rock pillar is ''Bie Mingyu Xingming''.


    With white hair and spiky head, his face is covered with stab wounds.


    The sound column ''Yu Jun Tian Yuan'' with a white cloth around his head and painted eye makeup.


    The snake column ¡®Yihe Xiaobanai¡¯ with short black hair and a bandaged mouth.


    And the taciturn ''Tomioka Yiyong'' who just became a water column, with long black hair, wearing a haori with different patterns on the left and right.


    Including the style butterfly Kanae and Yanzhu Purgatory Kyojuro who have not arrived yet.


    The pillars of the ghost killing team are basically concentrated in this small courtyard.


    At this time, Sanyashiki Yoshiya had not arrived yet, and he was scattered all over the island country, and the pillar above was rarely seen chatting word by word.


    Yinzhu Yujun Tianyuan folded his arms and said:


    "Have you all read the letter from the lord to you?"


    "We will launch a general attack on ghosts soon, what a gorgeous speech!"


    Tomioka Yiyong next to him said coldly, "Maybe the entire army will be wiped out in a gorgeous manner."


    As soon as these words were said, the pillars who wanted to speak suddenly stopped talking, looking like they were choked.


    Even Yu Jun Tianyuan, who was the first to speak, had a bit of embarrassment on his face.


    Compared with the twelve ghost moons among the evil ghosts, the ghost killing team is indeed much weaker.


    It''s okay to be a ghost, everyone in the ghost killing team has personally killed one, or more.


    However, Winding Ghost, as the top player among ghosts, has never lost a man on the ghost killing team since its establishment.


    Even, the 9th floor of the pillars that the ghost killing team died in these years were all killed by the ghosts.


    So what Tomioka Yiyong said is true at all.


    Although the Ghost Killing Team is going to launch a general attack, it is really possible that the entire army will be wiped out.


    but¡­¡­


    Can''t you speak straight?


    Yu Jun Tianyuan glanced at Tomioka Yiyong with an awkward look on his face. He understood why he had heard rumors that this water column was not easy to get along with before.


    This mouth is really poisonous!


    The scene was immersed in Tomioka''s poisonous words for a minute or two.


    Yujun Tianyuan finally resumed the conversation and said, "Do you think the lord will be too adventurous this time?"


    At this time, the wind pillar immortal beside him, Chuan Mimi, pouted and said:


    "What''s the risk? Ghosts eat people, we kill ghosts, isn''t that enough?"


    As the eldest person, Yanzhu Beimingyu Xingming put his hands together and said:


    "Amitabha, I agree with Mr. Yu Jun''s statement. In today''s era, we don''t really know who the evil ghosts are in the twelve ghost months, let alone launch a general attack to destroy the ghosts."


    "This kind of action should be more cautious."


    At this time, the snake column Yihei Xiaobanai, who was lying on the tree, looked down at several people and said:


    "With the character of the lord, I won''t be unprepared for this."


    "So it depends on the situation?"


    Yujun Tianyuan poked out his ear with his little finger:


    "Maybe it''s because the lord got some news that he wanted to initiate this general attack meeting."


    At this time, Tomioka Yiyong frowned and said, "Before I came, I found that there were many evil spirits moving towards Edo in the area I was in charge of."


    Hearing this, Yu Jun Tianyuan couldn''t help but look at Tomioka Yiyong and said:

 Chapter 72：

    "Hey, true or false, shouldn''t this kind of information have been said earlier?"


    Demons have a hunting range.


    Just like lions and tigers among beasts, generally speaking, evil spirits will not easily leave their "territory".


    Therefore, a large number of evil spirits left the territory and moved to Edo, which is an abnormal thing no matter how you look at it.


    It is even very likely that it is because of this kind of thing that the lord has to launch a general attack!


    If this is the case, if they are forced to launch a general attack, then their ghost killing team will be in danger.


    However, at this time, Tomioka Yoshiyam said indifferently:


    "Because I don''t think it''s necessary to tell you."


    "Hey, you bastard!" Yujun Tianyuan couldn''t help his anger no matter how good he was.


    At this time, Yihei Xiaobanai, the snake column on the tree, laughed: "Are you going to fight? At the master''s house?"


    "You two, I''ll cut whoever strikes first!"


    Immortal Kawasaki next to him held the handle of the knife and looked at the two with warning eyes, but he didn''t want the two to fight here.


    At this time, two little girls with white hair came out of the house: "The lord is here!"


    Hearing the sound, the five pillars immediately stopped their conflict, knelt down on one knee, and respectfully looked at the opposite Japanese-style hall.


    At this time, Yoshiya Sanyashiki came out from the inside while coughing, came to the edge of the corridor, sat down on his knees, and asked the two girls:


    "Is everyone here?"


    "Father, the Yanzhu and the style have not arrived yet." One of the girls said with her head lowered.


    "Is that so...then just wait a little longer, cough!" Yozai Maiyashiki coughed.


    At this time, Tomioka Yiyong in the courtyard immediately said:


    "Reporting to my lord, half a day ago, a large number of evil spirits were found in the area I was in charge of, and they left the territory.


    Hearing this sentence, Yu Jun Tianyuan and others next to him were stunned.


    what does it mean?


    Isn''t this news unnecessary to speak to us pillars?


    Why did you tell the lord right now?


    Although I understand that there is a need to report to the lord in major news areas, what is the matter with your behavior of Tomioka Yiyong?


    look down on us?


    Or are you Tomioka Yiyong trying to flatter you? Think we''ll take the credit?


    For a moment, the eyes of these pillars looking at Tomioka Yiyong were a little wrong.


    At this time, Yoya Zaiyashiki coughed twice, but smiled:


    "Yiyong, I already knew the news you said in the early morning."


    When he said this, he looked around the five pillars and said:


    "The devil was designed by a friend of mine, and was forced to gather in the Edo area."


    In a word, Wu Mingzhu was dumbfounded.


    A design by a friend of mine?


    Lord, who is your friend? Why so arrogant? Can all the ghosts be concentrated in the Edo area?


    People or ghosts with this ability, at least they are also ghosts, right?


    Or, my lord, isn''t your friend called Guiwu Tsuji no miserable?


    After all, the ghost king can command hundreds of ghosts, right?


    However, out of trust in the lord, Wu Mingzhu suppressed the doubts in his heart and acquiesced to the fact that the lord has a great friend.


    Even Yu Jun Tianyuan was still thinking, did the lord turn against a stringed ghost as an internal response?


    Is it because there is an internal response that the lord has the confidence to launch a general attack?


    If so, then the lord is really awesome!


    When Tomioka Yiyong next to him heard this, he immediately said respectfully, "I understand."


    Yu Jun Tianyuan next to him smiled, you flattering boy also have today?


    Did not expect it?


    The lord already knew!


    The ghost on the string may have the master''s inner response, just ask you if you are afraid!


    At this time, Yoshiya Zaiyashiki said:


    "Speaking of which, this friend of mine is probably on the way with Huazhu and Yanzhu. I will introduce you to you later."


    Hearing this, Zhu in the arena was a little surprised and a little looking forward to it.


    Such a big conspirator who can even calculate ghosts, is actually about to show up?


    Don''t you have to do some secrecy?


    Are they completely unprepared?


    At this moment, a logistician rushed from the corner and shouted:


    "Master Lord, Master Yanzhu Purgatory Kyojuro, Master Butterfly Chanae, and a strange master have arrived!"


    Chapter 0087 The shock of the column


    Soon.


    Butterfly Chana Hui and Purgatory Kyojuro walked to the courtyard.


    And after seeing Yozai Yasushiki, Purgatory Kyojuro said in a loud voice:


    "Good afternoon, my lord, how are you?"


    "Not bad." Sanya Shiki Yoshiya coughed, but his smile did not change.


    In contrast, Butterfly Chanel''s behavior is much more elegant.


    "Guian, everyone."


    However, at this time, the attention of the other five pillars was not on these two familiar colleagues.


    What they were looking at was the young man with black hair and black eyes, and a gentle face, standing between Purgatory Kyojuro and Butterfly Kanae.


    At first glance at Su Jin, several pillars could not see why they came.


    I just feel that the other party seems to be very gentle and unexpected except for his handsome face, which is no different from them.


    However, if you look at it again, you will feel that the gentleness of the other party is very subtle, giving people a feeling of being close but indifferent.


    Of course, after observing Su Jin''s wrist, many people''s eyes were fixed.


    Is a master! And it''s super expert!


    The thick calluses looked like a long-term swordsman.


    And the calluses are white and smooth, and you can''t find it unless you look closely, which is really scary.


    What kind of practice is it to grind the calluses into such a smooth look? Is this something humans can do?


    Shouldn''t this kind of calluses become rougher with practice, and then reach a limit where it cannot be changed?


    What happened to the opponent''s hand?


    At this time, Su Jin, who had already noticed their sight, looked at his palm in surprise:


    "That''s not surprising, is it?"


    Su Jin is naturally aware of the fact that he has calluses on his hands.


    He even understood that this was something that was automatically generated when Beng Yu forcibly accelerated his accumulation of combat experience.


    Probably similar to a microscopic transformation to make his body more suitable for swordsmanship.


    In Su Jin''s view, he is not a girl who loves beauty. He has calluses on his hands. There is no need to spend energy to eliminate them.


    That''s why these pillars observe the calluses on his hands.


    No, this is very strange...a lot of Zhu spit in their hearts.


    At this time, Yoya Zaiyashiki next to him said with a smile:


    "Mr. Su Jin, I''m sorry to bother you to come in person."


    "It doesn''t matter, everyone takes what they need." Su Jin shook his head, glanced at Yoshiki Yasuki, and was surprised: "You look good."


    Yoshiya Zaiyashiki also looked at his hand in a strange way:


    "Yesterday, for some reason, my body suddenly relaxed a lot."


    Hearing this, Purgatory Xingshoulang and several Zhu''s expressions changed: "My lord, have you let the doctor see it?"


    A disease-ridden person suddenly feels very relaxed. This kind of abnormal phenomenon can be thought of by normal people.


    Butterfly Chanahui frowned and said to the logistics staff next to him: "Go and get me a medical kit."


    At this time, Yanzhu Beiming Yu Xingming was afraid that the maternity house would refuse, but he said:


    "Flower column has the qualifications to practice medicine, so please let her have a look, my lord."


    This time, the other pillars also understood the meaning of the rock pillars, and they all looked at the lord with solemn eyes.


    As soon as they have a unified opinion as a group, there is a sense of dragging you to see a doctor without seeing a doctor.


    In this way, Yoya Zaiyashiki is also a little embarrassed.


    The child in the family wants him to see a doctor, what can he do, then go see it.


    But the matter of the meeting is also very important, right?


    At this time, Su Jin next to him glanced at him and said with some playfulness:


    "It turns out that the curse of the Sanyashiki family has weakened a lot. It seems that there is a problem with Kiwu Tsuji Mimi."


    Hearing this, Yoya Zaiyashiki suddenly asked in surprise, "Mr. Su Jin, what does this mean?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin said with some playfulness:


    "The curse of your maternity house stems from the immortality of Oni Mai Tsuji. In a sense, the worse your life is, the better your life is, and now the situation should be the other way around."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin paused and said strangely:


    "In the current situation, it should be that Kiwu Tsuji has entered a low consumption state, and it should have actively entered a deep sleep. Therefore, the curse of the Sanyashiki family is naturally much weaker, and even your body is much better."


    Hearing this sentence, everyone suddenly realized.


    It turned out that there was a problem with Kiwu Tsuji Mumiser?


    And this, in the eyes of the ghost killing team, is a great good thing!


    When the ghost king had an accident, it was too late for them to be happy, and it was even more gratifying that the maternity house Shiki Yoshiya''s health had improved.


    What is this? It was the first time I heard of Wu Miserable Sleep, and the first time I saw that the lord''s illness had improved.


    The two happy things collided and became even more happier. Double happiness is coming!


    At this time, the oldest rock pillar, Beimingyu Xingming, thought of something unusual.


    The friend of the lord can see through the curse at a glance, and even push back the state of Kiwu Tsuji''s no misery.


    This ability is simply appalling.


    Are those eyes the eyes of God?


    Next to the house, Yoshiya thinks more than the rock pillars.


    Since Su Jin can see Guiwu Tsuji sleeping miserably, what more?


    For example, the place where Oni Mai Tsuji no miserable slept?


    Thinking of this, Sanya Shiki Yoshiya glanced at Su Jin, opened his mouth, and pressed his mind again.


    He knew very well that although the ghost king, Guiwu Tsuji Wumian, was the source of the tragedy, more little ghosts were the executioners who helped Zhou to abuse him.

 Chapter 73：

    At the moment, Guiwu Tsuji Wumisi is naturally going to be killed, but in order to save it once and for all, those little ghosts, including Twelve Guiyue, must be dealt with.


    And there is nothing more suitable for eradicating those evil spirits than the time when Oni Mai Tsuji was sleeping.


    For this, some preparations have to be made, and this matter cannot be said in front of the pillar.


    Otherwise, many pillars are afraid that they will be directly driven by hatred and do irrational things.


    Thinking of this, Yoya Sanyashiki sighed, and after looking at Su Jin, he looked at Purgatory Xingjulang and said:


    "Xiaojurou, how is the situation on your side?"


    Hearing this, Purgatory Xingshoulang immediately knelt down on one knee and said:


    "Reporting to the lord, in the morning time, Huazhu and I successfully retrieved the inheritance of the sun breathing method with Master Su Jin."


    "What? The Breath of the Sun?"


    In an instant, the pillars in the field were in a commotion!


    Chapter 0088 Su Jin with great powers


    What is Day Breathing?


    The strongest breathing method, the ancestor breathing method, can even be said to be the source of the rise of the Ghost Killing Team.


    Five hundred years ago in the Warring States Period, if Ji Guoyuan hadn''t taught the Ghost Slayer Team''s Breath of the Sun, they would have been dead long ago.


    In the ghost killing team five hundred years ago, killing a fish ghost was a matter of human life.


    And this is still a miscellaneous fish ghost, an elite ghost, a ghost ghost, a ghost ghost, don''t even think about it.


    However, after Guo Yuanyi taught the breath of the sun, the situation changed.


    Powerful swordsmen emerge in an endless stream, and the death rate of ghosts increases year by year.


    Even when Ji Guoyuanyi was alive, the evil ghost didn''t even dare to go out at night, even if he went out, he was very careful, for fear of being caught by the ghost killing team.


    Why?


    Because Guiwu Tsuji Wu Mian was afraid of being killed by Ji Guoyuan, so he found a place to hide.


    That was when the Ghost Slayer was at its strongest, and it lasted for eighty years.


    It wasn''t until Jiguoyuan died that the ghost dance Tsuji Wumian dared to take the lead, and as soon as it appeared, he chased and killed those swordsmen who knew how to breathe.


    After that, it was the period when the Ghost Slayer team lingered on the breathing method extended by the breath of the sun.


    But even so, with the breathing method, the life tactics of the past have indeed changed, and the situation of changing one, or even more than one, has begun to appear.


    Soon after, the rule that killing a Twelve Ghost Moon could become a column member officially came into being.


    It can be said that the breath of the sun is the root of the strength of the Ghost Slayer team.


    It is strong because it exists, and it declines because it is lost.


    And now, Su Jin has brought back the Breath of the Sun, which is why he won''t make everyone in the Ghost Slayer team excited.


    In this period when it is very likely to launch a general attack, the return of the sun breathing method can be completely described as a shotgun replacement, and even a hope of victory.


    At this time, even the most stable rock pillar Beimingyu Xingming couldn''t help but ask:


    "Amitabha, Mr. Kyojuro, are you sure it''s the day breathing method?"


    "Yes!"


    Purgatory Kyojuro nodded earnestly and said:


    "It''s exactly the same as what my purgatory family recorded. It breathes like a tiger, and the sword dances like a god. It really looks like the breathing method of the sun."


    Hearing this, Xingming of Beimingyu couldn''t help but put his hands together and said, "Amitabha!"


    He believed in Purgatory Kyojuro.


    In other words, as a purgatory family who has served as a pillar of flame for generations, the record is absolutely correct.


    Thinking of this, he sighed, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and he said happily:


    "My lord, Mr. Su Jin, it''s me Meng Lang."


    Seeing this, Su Jin nodded slightly, expressing understanding, and Yoshiya Zaiyashiki even said with a smile:


    "It doesn''t matter, if Mr. Su Jin didn''t mention this kind of event, I''m afraid I wouldn''t believe it."


    At this time, Su Jin did not lift his eyelids, and said indifferently, "After the meeting, Mr. Yaozai, please distribute the breathing methods for these days."


    While he was talking, he took out fifteen booklets.


    It was Su Jin''s detailed explanation of the breath of the sun, which was also mixed with his own research.


    Su Jin is not good at breathing, but with the power of Beng Yu, this is not a problem.


    Now Su Jin, even if he is reborn after the fate of the country, his opinion on the breath of the sun is probably only five or five points with Su Jin.


    If it is added that Su Jin adds fuel to the breathing method based on his own experience, I am afraid that Ji Guoyuanyi will spend a year or two to "familiarize" with his own breathing method again.


    "Thank you sir." Yoya Sanyashiki took the booklet and put it aside.


    At this time, many pillars looked at the stack of brochures eagerly. If they didn''t know that the meeting was not over, they would all want to gather around to see what the legendary Sun Breathing Technique looked like.


    At this moment, Su Jin saw Butterfly Chanahui blinking at him.


    After thinking about it for a while, he understood the thoughts of Butterfly Chanahui, and nodded with a smile.


    But at this time, after getting permission, Butterfly Chanahui said with a smile:


    "My lord, I think there should be one more thing that needs to be disclosed at this meeting."


    The maternity house Shiki Yaozai heard it, but he was stunned and said, "What is it?"


    Hearing this, other people also looked over, but they were a little curious about Butterfly Chanahui''s behavior.


    At this moment, Butterfly Kanae took out a notebook from her sleeve and handed it to Yoya Maiyashiki.


    After Yoshiya took it, he flipped through the pages, but the color changed at the back, and he flipped through the pages faster and faster. Finally, he raised his head and said with wide eyes:


    "Is this true?"


    "Yes."


    Butterfly Chanahui nodded, and then said with a bit of sigh:


    "The ability information of the six winding ghosts is all recorded here."


    "what?!"


    Swipe a few times.


    The remaining six pillars surrounded Yoya Maiyashiki, his eyes fixed on the booklet in his hand.


    At this time, Yoshiya Sanyashiki also cooperated with turning the page so that everyone could see the content on it.


    "One of the top strings, Black Death Mou, is actually good at breathing of the moon? Breathing directly born from the breathing of the sun? This person used to be a member of the ghost killing team? Damn traitor!"


    "Er Tongmo of Winding Strings? Blood is highly poisonous? It can make blood into ice crystal powder. If you breathe it, your lungs will die? Such a sinister ability."


    "The third string is going straight, but the fourth string is different, is it a ghost of a clone? There is a core, four bodies? The body can still be merged? Good guy, if you are not careful, you may catch him. road."


    The number of pages in the booklet is not many. After reading it, everyone will have an understanding of the ability of the winding ghost, and many people have begun to figure out the tactics of the enemy.


    Although the number of pages in this booklet is not large, the information on it is more important than the breath of the sun in the eyes of these columns.


    The breath of the sun only increases their combat power, but these information increases their survivability. Even after the information leaks, these pillars even have the confidence to kill each other alone.


    This is a huge improvement.


    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help but look at Su Jin, the initiator.


    At this time, they only had deep admiration for this friend of Yoshiya Maiyashiki.


    Not to mention the possible force, they had to obey just this intelligence gathering ability, and even took the initiative to add the label of "magical powers" to Su Jin.


    At this time, Tomioka Yiyong frowned and said, "Is there no information about the ghost?"


    Chapter 0089 I have seen the Lord


    At this time, Yu Jun Tianyuan next to him was unhappy: "Hey, Tomioka, what do you mean?"


    "Mr. Su Jin''s information on the ghosts has far exceeded the contributions of those of us for many years. Why do you insist so much?"


    Can''t you know what''s wrong? Although Yu Jun Tianyuan didn''t say it, his eyes meant this.


    In his opinion, Tomioka Yiyong''s words already sounded a bit like ''picking bones and finding fault''.


    Tomioka Yiyong was silent for a while, and then said lightly:


    "No, I just wanted to ask, is there something wrong with the ghost under the string?"


    Hearing this, Chana Butterfly, who was next to her, was a little surprised.


    If she didn''t know that Tomioka Yiyong could not have known, she would have doubted whether Tomioka Yiyong was in Infinite City at that time, and saw with her own eyes that the ghost of Xianxian was destroyed.


    Okay, Mr. Tomioka, I thought you were just a man with a very disgusting mouth, but I didn''t expect you to be quite smart... Butterfly Kanae thought so, and said at the same time:


    "Yes, there is indeed a problem with the understring ghost."


    Hearing this, his eyes immediately focused on Chana Butterfly.


    Then, facing the eyes of his colleagues, Butterfly Chanahui thought for a while and said:


    "In fact, with the help of Mr. Su Jin, I entered the ghost city Infinite City as a ghost in the ghost killing team."


    Hearing this, everyone suddenly showed a surprised expression, followed by deep admiration.


    To win the trust of ghosts as human beings, and even enter Infinity City, the core area of ??ghosts, is simply a fantasy in their eyes.


    Breaking in or killing them is more in line with their ideas, but to be safely invited in by ghosts, this is what they can do.


    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help but look at Su Jin who was smiling and said nothing.


    Come to think of it, only this man with supernatural powers can bring Butterfly Chana Hui to the ghost capital without being annihilated.


    Then, seeing that everyone had adapted to the news that he had revealed, Butterfly Chanahui made another snarky message:


    "There, I successfully won the trust of the ghost king, and with the help of Mr. Su Jin, the ghost king became suspicious of the ghost."


    In this sentence, she did not lie at all. It was indeed the case. She Butterfly Chanahui did win the trust of the ghost king, and even the ghost king liked to hold her in his arms. Can this not be called trust?


    And the reason why Su Jin eradicated Xianxian was because the words of a certain stupid Xianxian offended her?


    With such a transformation, isn''t she telling the truth?


    Butterfly Chanahui secretly stuck her tongue out in her heart. She understood that it was very important for the Ghost Slayer team to hide what happened in Infinite City.


    However, the truth of those things was harmful to Su Jin, and even caused the ghost killing team to turn against him, so she concealed it without even thinking about it.


    This is deception, and Chanel Butterfly knows it is deception.


    However, as long as the ending is good, and the ghost will be cut off at Su Jin''s hands, it doesn''t matter if she is a liar once.


    At this time, after hearing the hint of Butterfly Kanae, Yoya Sanyashiki already understood:


    "That''s right, that''s right. Although Ghost Dance Tsuji Wumai is the ancestor of ghosts, he has a cold nature. Once he has doubts about ghosts, he will act on them, for example."


    "In this way, did the ghosts all die in Infinite City?"


    Hearing this, the pillar-level members of the Ghost Killing Team, logically speaking, all of the guys at the leadership level had distorted faces, and they clearly couldn''t help laughing.


    Immortal Kawasumi''s tears fell from laughing, covering her stomach and laughing loudly:


    "Hahaha, I laughed so hard, that guy, Guiwu Tsuji, actually killed half of his subordinates. This is too talented!"


    Beimingyu Xingming folded his hands and said with tears of joy in his blind eyes: "Amitabha, the wicked have their own grind!"


    "Well... it seems that the biggest ally of our ghost killing team is probably the ghost king, Guiwu Tsuji."


    Snake Zhu Yihei Xiaoba thought for a while, but said seriously:


    "Although it is disgusting to work with ghosts, I feel very comfortable working with ghost dance Tsuji no miserable this time, why is this?"


    "Probably, it''s because I''m happy!" Purgatory Kyojuro laughed.


    "In this way, the ghosts of the lower strings have been completely eliminated, and the information of the ghosts of the upper strings has been completely known to us. In this way."


    Yu Jun Tianyuan touched his chin, looked at the maternity house, and said:


    "My lord, this time is a perfect opportunity!"


    Yoya Zaiyashiki nodded, then followed the donkey down the slope: "I feel the same way."

 Chapter 74：

    "So, is the general attack on the evil ghost imminent?" Beimingyu Xingming folded his hands together.


    "Are you fighting back? The days of killing ghosts and being killed are coming to an end?" Yu Jun Tianyuan said a little at a loss, but also a little excitedly.


    "Well, the decisive battle is imminent!" Purgatory Kyojuro nodded.


    At this time, Yoya Zaiyashiki coughed:


    "The decisive battle is indeed coming, ahem, but it is also true that the Hundred Demons are concentrated in Edo."


    "Cough, this battle may be the largest since the Ghost Killing Team was established..."


    Saying this, Yoya Zaiyashiki sighed and said:


    "And now I am not capable enough to support this level of battle."


    Butterfly Chanahui, who was next to him, said quickly:


    "What are you talking about? The Ghost Killing Squad still needs your wisdom, my lord."


    Butterfly Kanai received these words in a timely manner, but Yoshiya Zaiyashiki was a little puzzled.


    How could he hear the impatient meaning in Butterfly Chanahui''s tone?


    Although it was decided long ago for Su Jin to take over the position of master, how could he feel that Chanel Butterfly was more anxious than him?


    Maybe it''s because he''s worried that his body won''t be able to take it... Yoshiya Sanyashiki tries his best to beautify the behavior of Butterfly Chana.


    After all, parents do not believe that their children will harm them.


    Beimingyu Xingming put his hands together and said:


    "My lord, you don''t have to be humble, we all see your hard work over the years."


    Sanya Shiki Yoshiya shook his head and said:


    "I know it myself, I know it myself, I can still help with logistics, but in terms of combat command, it''s not enough."


    Speaking of this, Yozai Saniyashiki turned his head and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin, what do you think of my bold proposal?"


    "A presumptuous proposal?"


    A group of pillars looked at Su Jin with some surprise, and then looked at Yozai Yasushiki, wondering what the two of them were talking about in private.


    At this time, Tomioka Yiyong frowned and said:


    "Does Mr. Su Jin want to take over as the leader?"


    Butterfly Chanel''s heart skipped a beat, and she forcibly held back that nothing happened.


    At this time, the pillars next to them all frowned, looking a little embarrassed.


    However, at this time, the most reckless immortal Kawamiya in the eyes of everyone said instead:


    "If Mr. Su Jin takes over as the head, I have no problem."


    Hearing this, Yihei Xiaoban frowned and said, "Undead Chuan, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? What can I mean? The lord''s body is already like this, do you want him to work?" Immediately after hearing this, Shiya Kagawa''s temper rose, and he said in a fiery tone.


    "I didn''t mean it that way, but..." Yihei Xiaoba couldn''t say why for a while, so she had to shut her mouth.


    He can''t say that he is worried that Su Jin''s seizure of power will adversely affect the lord, right?


    But this seems to be the meaning of the lord.


    "Does it mean that Mr. Su Jin is the commander-in-chief of the final battle? I have no problem with that."


    Purgatory Kyojuro said carelessly.


    Having been in contact with Su Jin, he is not worried that Su Jin will have any bad thoughts.


    Would a person who is willing to pay precious materials to help the charcoal seller Tanjuro Komamon heal his illness? That world is too dark.


    On the other hand, Yinzhu Yujun Tianyuan thought for a while and said, "I have no opinion, or Mr. Su Jin''s intelligence ability is crucial to the decisive battle."


    Beside, Beimingyu Xingming sighed and said, "Amitabha, I obey the Lord''s will."


    Hearing this, Yozai Zaiyashiki smiled, then turned his head to look at Su Jin and said:


    "These children, please."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows, but looked around the crowd.


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui adjusted her posture, but knelt down on one knee towards Su Jin.


    Then, the others followed suit, and Qi Qi knelt down towards Su Jin and said:


    "I have seen the lord!"


    Chapter 0090 Stupid just right


    In the mansion of the Sanyashiki family.


    After the Zhuhe meeting, Su Jin stayed here as the new head.


    The existing seven pillars have recognized Su Jin, and they are the main ones.


    And this news also informed the members of the ghost killing team and the vassal strength of Sanyashiki through the crow in the afternoon.


    At the same time, there was an order for the entire team to convene for the final battle.


    After waiting for the busy work, the time will naturally come to night.


    At this time, in the study, Su Jin looked at the pocket watch on the desk next to him, smiled at the number ''9'', picked up the brush on the table, and practiced calligraphy.


    This trick is still learned from Aizen Sosuke.


    The biggest hobby of the big boss in the world of death is calligraphy, and he has also summed up a lot of experience, and even integrated swordsmanship into calligraphy.


    But Aizen''s knife is the most vivid interpretation of the word fraud.


    Su Jin has learned a few hands of Aizen''s calligraphy, and he has not failed to study each other''s ideas.


    While he was practicing calligraphy, the door was gently opened, accompanied by a breeze and shaking candlelight, Butterfly Chanahui sat beside Su Jin and looked at him with the chain.


    Su Jin complained to her at this time:


    "Those people don''t sleep at night, what are they shouting in the yard?"


    He was talking about the pillars of the Ghost Killing Team. Until now, Su Jin can still hear shouts and screams in the yard, which can be called disturbing the people.


    "Isn''t it still studying the Sun Breathing Technique you handed down?"


    Butterfly Chanel rolled her eyes, then laughed:


    "They have been studying the content of breathing methods all afternoon, and they have also adjusted their original breathing methods according to the tips you wrote in the booklet. Now they are suffering from headaches because of the adjustment of breathing."


    The pillars of the Ghost Killing Team have the ability to use all-weather breathing techniques.


    In other words, they can maintain the rhythm of the breathing method 24 hours a day and keep themselves in the state of the breathing method.


    This is a big bonus in battle, but now it''s a hassle when studying Sun''s Breath.


    After all, the commonly used breathing needs to be changed and integrated, and the breathing rhythm is disordered, and these people will naturally feel extremely uncomfortable.


    But because Su Jin''s adjustment of the breath of the sun worked very quickly, it can be said to be painful and happy. It is true that these pillars love and fear.


    Hearing Butterfly Chanahui''s words, Su Jin smiled and said, "What about you, why don''t you study?"


    "The breath of flowers is enough for me. Instead of improving the combat power for a short time, it is better to prepare some more medicine for the team members."


    Butterfly Chanahui shook his head, then tangled a little and said:


    "I want to bring Shinobu, Kanaihu, Mako and the others, and let them help with the work of the Butterfly House."


    The Butterfly House is the healing facility for the Ghost Slayer.


    During the decisive battle, Choya''s main force must naturally be concentrated in Edo, so that the wounded can be treated nearby.


    And because before Butterfly Chanahui took over, the medical facility was attacked by ghosts and lost a lot of manpower, so the current shortage of manpower in Butterfly House is a clear thing.


    But Chana Butterfly used this as a reason to keep her sister away from the battlefield and in a safe area, but it was obviously ''selfishness''.


    She was very afraid that Butterfly Ninja would reject the proposal.


    Su Jin understood what Butterfly Chanahui meant, so he smiled and said:


    "So what? Want me to be this villain? Give Shino an order directly? Are you sure she will listen to me?"


    It''s too late to kill ghosts with Butterfly, so let her be responsible for logistical treatment, it''s better to let her study wisteria flower poison.


    However, unexpectedly, Butterfly Chanahui said with a smile:


    "Well, as long as Su Jin is willing to give orders, even if Ren is unhappy, he will accept it happily, right?"


    "I''m not happy anymore, how can I accept it happily."


    Su Jin complained about Butterfly Chanahui, and then sighed:


    "Okay, I see, I''ll go talk to Shinobu."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he only felt that a person was attached to his back, followed by a whisper:


    "Thank you~"


    Su Jin heard the words, but smiled and said nothing.


    At this time, Butterfly Chanahui said with some worry: "Speaking of which, you use your own name to be the master here, and the twelve ghost moons are there..."


    Butterfly Chanahui hesitated for a while, and said a little tangled: "Won''t it cause misunderstanding?"


    If someone in the middle of the string says that the ghost king is actually called Su Jin, then the ghost killing team will go crazy if they hear it.


    Hearing this, Su Jin said with a strange expression:


    "Are you sure the ghost can name the ghost king?"


    "Ah?" Butterfly Chanel was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered something.


    Oniwu Tsuji Wumai seems to have put a curse on the evil spirit, prohibiting any ghost from leaking his information, and even his name is not allowed to be spoken without him.


    As such.


    Even if a ghost goes to the ghost killing team and says that Su Jin is actually the ghost king, I am afraid that the insider will not believe a word.


    You said that Su Jin was the ghost king, so why didn''t you die after reciting his name?


    Didn''t you guys come up with the name Guiwu Tsuji Wumai?


    Meng who?


    Thinking of this, even Butterfly Chanahui can''t help but smile: "Oh, it seems that you have counted everything."


    Su Jin smiled lightly and said, "I''m just spreading everything out. If there is a misunderstanding, it''s just a misunderstanding they thought up."


    "You are so bad."


    Butterfly Chanahui smiled, but unknowingly put her face on Su Jin''s back.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    The voice of Yoya Zaiyashiki came in: "Mr. Su Jin, are you there?"


    Hearing the sound, Butterfly Chanahui hurriedly tidied up her clothes, and then said in a low voice:


    "Please come in."


    The maternity house at the outer door, Yoshiki, was stunned for a moment.


    I called Su Jin, why did a female voice come out?


    Eh, wait, this seems to be the voice of the style butterfly Kana Megumi.


    This time, Yoya Zaiyashiki was sitting a bit on the wax.


    Should he avoid it?


    But it seems that the work has not been handed over yet.


    At this time, Su Jin''s voice came from the room:


    "Come in, Mr. Yoya."


    Yoshiya Chanyashiki hesitated for a while, but he opened the door and saw Su Jin and Chana Hui, who was far away from Su Jin, who was sitting at a distance.


    Who are you doing this for? I won''t misunderstand if you don''t do it...Yoshiki Yoya groaned in his heart, then stepped forward with a letter and said:

 Chapter 75：

    "Mr. Su Jin, the reply from Edo."


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned around to take the letter, looked at it, and then sneered:


    "The person in the imperial residence seems really stupid!"


    After all, Su Jin handed the letter to Yoya Maiyashiki.


    The latter glanced at the letter, but his face turned blue:


    "He actually took our warning as a joke? Didn''t the thousands of years of cooperation make them vigilant?"


    The Sanyashiki family has been in the industry of killing ghosts for thousands of years, and it is strange that they have not cooperated with the government.


    However, after clearly cooperating for thousands of years, it is surprising that the pros and cons of the gathering of Hundred Ghosts will not be taken seriously by the Sanyashiki clan.


    It''s not like you don''t know about ghosts, so how can you pretend not to hear?


    Every year evil ghosts harm people, and it¡¯s not that they haven¡¯t reported statistics, so how can they be blind?


    "No, look at the last line, Edo is also sincere, at least ready to call those priests."


    Su Jin said the priest, but laughed a few times.


    There are still some priests in this Ghost Slayer. For thousands of years, the Sanyashiki family has been married to a woman from the priest''s lineage, which effectively relieved the curse of the ghost dance Tsuji.


    However, let them face the evil spirits, then forget it, it is simply to deliver food.


    "They made a mistake!" Yozai Yasushiki sighed.


    The top echelons of Edo were all indifferent, and the people below could be imagined.


    And once a hundred ghosts gather in Edo, the things that come out will really shock the world.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was next to him, turned around again and connected calligraphy:


    "If the person at the top doesn''t listen, then the notification will go down one level at a time, and there will always be someone who will believe it."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "Save as much as you can."


    After hearing the words, Yozai Zaiyashiki was silent for a moment, but he sighed and turned around to make arrangements.


    At this time, Su Jin walked the dragon and snake and wrote a large character on the copybook.


    ''stupid! ¡¯


    Stupid, but also stupidly clever... Su Jin narrowed his eyes and raised the corners of his mouth.


    At this moment, the matter of the hundred ghosts attacking Edo may be completely unstoppable.


    And this, for Su Jin, is a ''good thing''.


    Because of the last 3 points of influence, it depends on whether the movement of Baigui this time is big enough.


    Chapter 0091 Prelude to Hundred Ghosts Night Walk


    Edo.


    Patrol station in Chiyoda Ward.


    Old inspector Omaeda with an oil lamp led five subordinates to walk in Edo at night.


    "Omaeda-senpai, is it really necessary to be so nervous?"


    A patrolman with a gun yawned.


    "I can''t help but let us patrol in the middle of the night and bring guys along. Is this too much of a fuss?"


    "Shut up, little brats, I''m doing this for your own good."


    Omaeda, who was in front of him, said cursingly. Holding the oil lamp, he carefully observed the surroundings, and said with some worry:


    "Be careful, Edo has not been peaceful recently."


    In the past, Omaeda would not be so careful, but recently, he has heard some bad news.


    ghost!


    The term that he had heard once in the past reappeared in his ears.


    Omaeda couldn''t help shivering when he remembered the tragedy he saw in his neighbor''s house a few years ago.


    "I said Omaeda, you wouldn''t believe the maiden-yashiki set, would you?"


    Beside, Omaeda''s old colleague said with a smile:


    "What are the ghosts about to attack Edo, what a joke, do you really think this is the era of Heianjing?"


    At this time, someone next to him laughed and said:


    "There may not be ghosts in the Heian era, Senpai Wasa, how can you believe those novels and strange stories!"


    After speaking, the man shook the gun in his hand, but said with a smile:


    "And why don''t we have this guy? I don''t believe those ghosts can stop bullets."


    "Speaking of which, aren''t the Chanyashiki clan big nobles? Why are they talking about ghosts and ghosts all day long, and they still tell us to guard against them?"


    "Laughing to death, I heard that they have notified all the inspection stations in Edo. It cost a lot of money just for the envelope, and I don''t know what the picture is?"


    "Be quiet, you bastards, do you want to die when you speak ill of those lords?"


    Omaeda, who was in front of him, scolded, and immediately made everyone quiet.


    At this time, he sighed again and said helplessly:


    "You guys from the big city don''t know how scary those evil ghosts are."


    When Omaeda said this, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes:


    "A few years ago, in my hometown, I have seen those evil spirits that eat people."


    "What? Have you ever seen a man-eating ghost?" Patrol Zaoda was stunned, but smiled, "Who did they eat?"


    "It''s my neighbor''s Shito family."


    Omaeda sighed sadly:


    "The parents of that family died early, and there are a bunch of brothers left. The elder brother is called Toshito Ichiro, and the younger brother is called Toshito Wuichiro."


    "Originally, it''s not too difficult for the two brothers to make a living by picking herbs, but I don''t know why, but an evil ghost was recruited, and my brother Ichiro was bitten to death."


    "My younger brother was even worse. I was so scared that I forgot everything, and no one even recognized it."


    "Speaking of which, I also saw the appearance of the ghost that night. It was really blue-faced and fangs, like a monster. No wonder it scared a young man like that."


    "In the end, my elder brother died, what happened to my younger brother? Is he also dead?" An inspector couldn''t help but be curious.


    "My younger brother didn''t die. I heard that I joined the Sanyashiki family later. It seems that I became a member of their subordinate ghost killing team. At that time, I learned that there are people who specialize in killing ghosts."


    Listening to Omaeda''s words, an inspector couldn''t help but envy:


    "It''s good, although my brother died, but he joined the great nobles. I''m afraid that when the rice **** are eaten, plums can be added to the rice balls."


    "Put it down, I think it''s a piece of pork, something that the great nobles eat, how can you have fast meat?"


    Suddenly, a group of people quarreled over whether the rice **** on the dining table of the great nobles should be filled with plums or meat.


    This performance made Omaeda in front of him suddenly full of black lines.


    He originally wanted to warn these young people, but at the end, the topic went off the rails?


    But just as he thought so, a figure appeared in front of the flickering light.


    "who?"


    Omaeda''s heart jumped, and he stared at it, but it was an old man dressed luxuriously and with an ugly face.


    Seeing this, Omaeda said angrily and fearfully:


    "Old man, what are you doing out at night to scare people?"


    "Scary?"


    The old man in front tilted his head, his head bent 90 degrees, which made the hearts of all the inspectors who noticed it jumped wildly, and couldn''t help but pick up the gun.


    At this time, the old man smiled and said:


    "I''ve been on the road for six or seven days, just right, just right, six people, enough for two meals."


    Hearing this, Omaeda roared:


    "Fire!"


    After he finished speaking, he shot immediately, and the sound of gunshots sounded suddenly.


    The old man was pierced with seven or eight holes all at once, and his clothes became tattered.


    However, in the desperate and spacey sight of the inspectors, the scars on the old man''s body quickly recovered as before.


    Then, the old man opened his eyes wide.


    The left eye reads the string, and the right eye reads the four, but it is the Bantengou who is the fourth of the string.


    "Eat them all, and then attack the Imperial Palace first. The bigger the movement, the better."


    Hearing this, under the curtain of night, a pair of red eyes gradually lit up.


    Then, there was the fierce saliva.


    "Reassured, all, all."


    For a long time the dog smiled and said:


    "After eating these, let''s settle down for a few days, and wait until the adult has completely occupied Edo and established the Empire of the Night that we are waiting for. How much blood food is needed!"


    Hearing this, the eyes in the dark suddenly became restless, full of madness.


    next second.


    With a roar.


    These inspectors were run over by the torrent, and after a few seconds, not even the bones could be seen.


    Only the gun that was thrown on the ground, bitten out of the gap, said something speechlessly.


    The birth house family.


    late at night.


    Sanya Shiki Yoshiya sat next to Su Jin, sighed, and handed a letter to Su Jin:


    "The imperial residence has been lost. Except for the young prince who escaped under the **** of the priest, the rest of the people are likely to be miserable."


    Hearing this, Chanahui Butterfly next to Su Jin frowned and said, "Has it started?"


    "Are you going to start?"


    Next to them, the seven pillars of the Ghost Killing Team were all present and said eagerly.


    Seeing this, Su Jin frowned slightly and said indifferently:


    "Wait a little longer, it''s not the time, and if you shoot now, I''m afraid it will get in the way."


    This means, I understand that it is a distrust of the imperial palace.


    Hearing this, Zhong Zhu was stunned for a moment, but sighed helplessly.


    Speaking of distrust, why aren''t they?


    Knowing the existence of evil ghosts, but always letting it go, only occasionally supporting the ghost killing team to destroy the Imperial Palace, it is strange that they will trust it.


    At this time, Yoshiya Zaiyashiki smiled and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin thinks how long it will take."


    "Tomorrow morning at the earliest." Su Jin smiled.


    Hearing this, Yoya Zaiyashiki gave a wry smile:


    "I guess it will be later."


    Yoshiya Zaiyashiki knows those great nobles too well, and he will not bow his head if he is not killed or injured to a certain extent.


    And this casualty refers to the casualties of the great nobles.


    As for civilians? It''s just leeks that grow automatically.

 Chapter 76：

    Thinking of this, he sighed and said:


    "Well, let those big nobles experience the pressure of our ghost killing team for thousands of years."


    This wait is three days.


    Three days later, at noon.


    Su Jin received a formal request for help from the Imperial Palace.


    Two hours before the call for help, Edo had already declared its full fall and officially became a paradise for ghosts.


    Chapter 0092 Dedicated Heart for Humanity


    Da da da--!


    The sound of machine gun fire rang out at night in Edo.


    In the dark night, a huge searchlight shone to the left and right.


    Under the action of the searchlight, red-eyed silhouettes climbed out of the river, like a wave, hitting the position one after another.


    Da da da--!


    Soldiers in brown and yellow uniforms hid in front of the sandbags and pressed the trigger of their machine guns in horror and stability.


    A bullet appeared in the firelight, and it shot the evil spirits at once, exploding big holes in their bodies.


    The evil spirit fell, but the soldier''s eyes were even more desperate.


    Because the fallen evil spirit stood up again in less than a few seconds, and the huge gap on his body quickly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Strange, monster!"


    A soldier shouted in horror.


    Behind the position, a man in the uniform of the island army is frantically asking his subordinates to send a telegram to the ''temporary imperial residence'':


    "Support, we need aircraft support! Let the Air Force send bombers again!"


    The staff next to the telegram said in a panic, "But my lord, a part of the building in Edo was burned down because of the attack yesterday. If it is used here again, the whole of Edo will probably..."


    Click!


    The sound of bullets being loaded sounded.


    The muzzle of the ''adult'' then pressed against the head of the telegraph operator, with red eyes open, he said angrily:


    "Either send a telegram or die here, understand? Send it to me!"


    Yet at this moment.


    boom--!


    A loud bang sounded, and the roof of the house suddenly exploded, and pieces of debris flew, killing most of the people in the house at once.


    Even if he was lucky enough not to die, he fell to the ground because of being affected.


    "Cough! What happened? Do those evil spirits have bombers too?"


    The ''adult'', who was only slightly injured in the accident, raised his head, but found the hiding room with a large hole in the ceiling.


    And under that big hole.


    A figure with a naked upper body, pale skin, and dark blue tattoos engraved on his body, sat on the cracked floor and looked at him with interest.


    But it is the third string, Yi Wo seat.


    "Evil... evil ghost?! Those eyes? Is it a winding ghost?!"


    The grown-up took out his pistol in horror.


    At this time, Yi Wozu turned his head and looked at the military rank on the man''s clothes in front of him with some surprise:


    "Oh, I actually found a big fish? The person who sent the plane to bomb me in the last few days, is that you?"


    boom!


    A shot went off.


    Yi Wozuo looked at the man in front of him who committed suicide by swallowing a gun and shouted ''The Emperor''s onboard'' before he died, but pouted his lips in a boring way:


    "Are you afraid of being eaten by me? It''s boring."


    He squatted on the ground, but waited directly at the command post.


    "According to the information of the traitor woman in the Ghost Killing Team, there is a ghost killing team''s pillar nearby, right?"


    When Yi Wozu said this, he suddenly laughed:


    "Hum hum ~ interesting and interesting, the ghost killing team''s pillars are much more interesting than those soldiers."


    "I hope that the pillars who come here this time can be stronger. It''s better to come two or three in one breath, hum hum hum~"


    After speaking, Yi Wozu raised his head, looked at the gloomy sky through the big hole in the ceiling, and said:


    "Speaking of which, it''s been cloudy the last few days... but I need to avoid the sun."


    In the messy command room, Yi Woza quietly waited for the arrival of the ghost killing team.


    near the command room.


    Yanzhu Beimingyu Xingming took the letter from the crow on the branch on the side, looked at it, then turned his head, and said to Yanzhu Purgatory Xingjulang on the side:


    "My lord sent a message that the third winding string is at the command post in front."


    "Is it the information sent by Mr. Su Jin? Finally, a winding ghost has been caught."


    Purgatory Kyojuro''s breathing quickened, and a fiery red texture gradually appeared on his face.


    Stripes!


    The characteristics that only appear when the breathing method is practiced to the advanced stage can greatly improve the physical quality.


    Seeing this, Beimingyu Xingming sighed and said:


    "Amitabha, Purgatory, although the stripes can greatly improve the body, but at the cost of harming life, it is better for you to use less."


    However, Purgatory Kyojurou endured the discomfort of opening the stripes and smiled:


    "It doesn''t matter, the Lingmi provided by Mr. Su Jin can effectively alleviate the side effects of stripes, and it is safer to use stripes to deal with wind-up ghosts."


    Hearing this, Beimingyu Xingming sighed:


    "I don''t know if it''s right or wrong for your lord to pass on your stripes and see through the world."


    Thinking of the man who provided the Ghost Killing Team with a lot of information and forced them to double their combat power within five days, Beimingyu Xingming silently kept the kindness in his heart.


    "Don''t come, don''t you turn it on yourself? And Mr. Su Jin said that I, who turned on the stripes, are qualified to play three heads-up with the winding string. I kind of want to try if that''s the case."


    "Amitabha! I came with you just because I was worried that you would go on an adventure!"


    "Then thank you for your kindness, and I''ll treat you to an eel bento later!"


    "It''s a word!"


    While the two were talking and laughing, they were holding weapons and moving in the direction of Yiwozuo.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A house owned by the Sanyashiki family in the suburbs of Edo.


    In a living room, Su Jin sat on the main seat, wiping the Zanpakut¨­.


    Around him, the members of the Sanyashiki family were busy in front of the telegraphs and crows to confirm the current situation of Edo.


    At this time, a middle-aged man in gorgeous clothes walked in. After seeing Su Jin, he said with an angry eyebrow:


    "The production house is the master, and the army has once again suffered a large number of casualties. Even an air force base was defeated by that black death. At this time, why didn''t you send a ghost killing team to deal with those **** evil ghosts?"


    The moment the words are finished.


    Outside the door, Yoshiya Sanyashiki hurried over and stretched out his hand, as if to say something.


    At this time, Su Jin paused, and smiled at the maternity house Shiki Yoshiki who had just arrived:


    "Yaozai, you came just in time, let''s clean this place again."


    Hearing this, Yozai Zaiyashiki sighed, looking at the middle-aged man who fell to the ground with his head separated, shook his head and said:


    "Why are these great nobles so ignorant? I can''t even pull them."


    Su Jin didn''t care about Yoshiya Sanyashiki''s emotion, but turned his head and said to the chestnut flower next to Chanel:


    "Chanai Hu, send a telegram to the wind-up ghost for Chana Hui and ask them to go shopping at this noble house."


    Hearing this sentence, the juniors of the Sanyashiki family next to him were already taken aback.


    In the past two days, Chana Hui, the style butterfly, has become the recognized ''traitor'' of the Wind-up Ghost and the Ghost Killing Team.


    Even Su Jin teased that this style column had become a "noble family barrel".


    Sending a telegram in the name of Butterfly Chanahui can destroy a noble family.


    Isn''t this a noble family barrel?


    At this time, Yozai of the maternity house next to him sighed and said:


    "Master, you are afraid that you are going to kill all the great nobles in Edo these days!"


    Su Jin didn''t care, took out his pocket watch from his arms, looked at the number ''10'' on it, and smiled:


    "Yaozai, this is a necessary sacrifice! Sacrificing these great nobles can effectively control the actions of the wind-up ghost. This is a very cost-effective deal."


    "And these great nobles came to me to be stabbed without taking any pains. Don''t they want to give their hearts to mankind?"


    Hearing this sentence, Yoshiya Zaiyashiki gave a wry smile, unable to find any reason to refute.


    Su Jin, the master, is much more domineering than him.


    But I have to say that Su Jin''s domineering is the key to confining the evil spirits to Edo.


    Those evil spirits who are disgusted by bombers, modern firearms, and mortars can be said to have a deep hatred for the upper echelons of Edo.


    Although the evil ghost is strong, its body will also be injured by machine gun shells. Although it can recover quickly, the shells get stuck in the body, which is very uncomfortable.


    Therefore, once there is news of the noble stronghold, the evil spirit is afraid that it will come forward and bite like a mad dog.


    But also because of this, every big noble can bring the ghost killing team a chance to annihilate the evil ghosts in a big way.


    In this way, it seems that these nobles really have the taste of human beings giving their hearts.


    Although, their hearts are dedicated.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had finished wiping the knife, suddenly asked:


    "Yoya, are those nobles still blocking Edo''s information?"


    Blocking information is something Su Jin doesn''t want to see. He needs this incident to continue to be exposed, and he needs the existence of evil spirits to be known to the world.


    Therefore, these nobles have already blocked his way.


    This is the reason why Su Jin has "Yaxing" to kill ordinary people.


    As for these ''ordinary people'' dying not far away, Su Jin would not care at all.


    A group of nobles who are looting the fat of the people and even preparing to start a ''world war'', Su Jin wished they would come and die!


    Beside him, Yoshiya Sanyashiki nodded, sighed, and admitted the fact that the nobles were still blocking the news.


    Hearing this, Su Jin continued to polish the knife with a smile:


    "Yo, it looks like there will be a few guys who will be stabbed later, I''m a little bit looking forward to it~"


    ¡ª¡ª


    On a certain mountain, kitchen door.


    Kamado Nezuko, who had just returned from shopping at the foot of the mountain, took some newspapers and handed them to her father:


    "Father, the newspaper you want!"


    Seeing this, Komamon Tanjuro smiled and handed over the kettle beside him and said:


    "You''ve worked hard, Nezuko, sit down and drink a glass of water."


    When Nezuko Kamado heard the words, she handed over the newspaper and poured herself a glass of water.


    At this time, Kamado Tanjuro took a look at the newspaper, and his eyes suddenly froze.

 Chapter 77：

    [The impact of the "Great Kanto Earthquake" on September 1 is still ongoing, and the Edo region is still in a state of loss of contact. The temporary cabinet is being formed to deal with this sudden natural disaster. ¡¿


    [A few days ago, the "Great Kanto Earthquake" has lasted for three days. European countries said that this was the biggest and worst natural disaster since the beginning of the year in 1923, and they expressed their deep condolences to our country. ¡¿


    Seeing her father''s frozen expression, Nezuko Kamado next to her was a little stunned and said:


    "What''s wrong with the earthquake, father? Although it''s a bit bigger this time, and I heard it''s the most terrifying natural disaster in decades, it doesn''t seem like we have any influence here, right?"


    Facing the doubts of his daughter, Tanjuro Kamado gave a wry smile, raised his hand and touched her head with loving eyes.


    "Nezuko, call your brother, let''s go to Edo."


    The kitchen door Nedouzi was dumbfounded, she blinked blankly, and said:


    "What are you going to do in Edo at this time?"


    Is there an earthquake there?


    Kamado Tanjuro smiled and said:


    "Go there and be a logistics worker, just help with moving firewood."


    "But if the family doesn''t have a livelihood these days, mother and younger siblings..."


    Just as Nezuko Kamado was about to say something, she saw her father take out the package he received a few days ago, take out a large amount of Japanese yen from it, and put it on the table.


    This time, Zamen Nedouzi was stunned. She remembered that the package seemed to be sent by Mr. Su Jin.


    At this time, she suddenly became enlightened, but turned around and ran towards the coal warehouse next to her:


    "Brother, you''re going to go out, hurry up and change your clothes!"


    "What?" Kamado Tanjiro was stunned.


    Chapter 0093 The dog has realized it for a long time


    In the courtyard of the command post.


    Yi Wozu, who was sitting on the threshold, raised his eyelids slightly and looked at the two people who appeared at the door.


    The Yanzhu Purgatory Xingshoulang, the rock column mournfully sings the island Xingming.


    When seeing the two of them, Yi Wozu said with joy:


    "Two people? Among you, who is the pillar of the ghost killing team?"


    Hearing this, Purgatory Xingjulang stepped forward and said:


    "The third one? Are you the only one?"


    "Um?"


    Yi Wozu glanced at him and immediately lost interest.


    "What, a weakling with only a little grudge!"


    Yi Wozuo''s blood ghost ability has the ability to sense the fighting spirit of the strong.


    But now, he has used his abilities, but he doesn''t feel much fighting spirit in the two of them.


    In other words, the amount of vindictiveness was at most the level of an ordinary Ghost Killer team member.


    For Yi Wozuo, who likes to challenge the strong, opponents of this level are not interested at all.


    "Huh, is she called Butterfly Chanahui? That useless woman clearly said that the pillar is nearby."


    Yi Wozu yawned boredly, and suddenly appeared in front of Purgatory Xingshoulang and Beimingyu Xingming.


    He stabbed the heart of Lian and Xin with his left hand, and pierced the abdomen of Xingming in Beimingyu with his right hand, but he wanted to get a double kill and directly kill the two chickens in front of him.


    However¡­


    puff-!


    Yi Wozu looked at his severed head and his broken arms in amazement. He was dumbfounded.


    "The breath of the sun, the shape of one, the round dance!"


    Purgatory Kyojuro let out a deep breath, and a flame-like, flaming ''fighting qi'' emerged from his body.


    Through the world!


    This art is a technique of concentrating and closing superfluous perceptions, further manipulating the body.


    And through him, Purgatory Kyojurou almost concealed his fighting spirit, and when Yiwozuo approached, he cut off his head with the breath of the sun at once.


    And the ghost, once beheaded, is almost certain to die.


    Ming Wuzuo, who realized this, couldn''t help shouting:


    "Despicable! Shameless!"


    Yi Wozu roared in a heart-wrenching manner:


    "You guys are the pillars, right? You are the pillars of the Ghost Killing Team!"


    "You actually hide your grudge and choose sneak attack, how can you be so despicable!"


    With real swordsmanship, even if Yi Wozu lost to the two pillars, he could still fight for a while, and even managed to escape me.


    but!


    but-!


    These two pillars who have practiced their skills to the highest realm¡­


    These two are shameless!


    He concealed 99.99% of his fighting spirit, and then saw through the flaws in his movements at the moment of his surprise attack. One cut off his arms with one blow, preventing the attack, and the other took the opportunity to target the weak point and cut off his head.


    What a brazen act this is?


    The dying Yiwozai vomited out all the blood, and roared, "I don''t accept it!"


    At this time, Purgatory Kyojuro put away the sun wheel sword, but said with awe:


    "Mr. Su Jin said that the essence of fighting is deception! Deceiving the opponent and causing injury is what a swordsman should do, and those who can''t do it..."


    Speaking of which, Purgatory Xingshoulang looked down at Yiwozuo condescendingly and said:


    "A person who doesn''t even know basic tricks is not even qualified to hold a sword."


    "Su Jin, you said Su Jin? How is it possible, how is this possible..."


    Yi Wozu''s eyes widened, but it turned into fly ash little by little.


    Until he was blown away, he still looked like he was dead, which was really scary.


    At this time, Xingming of Beimingyu next to him sighed and folded his hands together:


    "Amitabha, the tricks taught by the lord really work well."


    Hearing this, Purgatory Kyojuro responded beside him:


    "Extremely!"


    "So next, where are we going?"


    "There are special people in charge of the other windings. We will go to the Imperial Palace to prepare for the general attack."


    "it is good!"


    ¡ª


    In Edo, an aristocratic mansion was attacked by demons, and then attacked by the ghost killers.


    The fifth of the winding, the jade pot, was lying on the ground in a state of embarrassment, looking at the ''Zhengtai'' in front of him with tears in his eyes.


    "How is it possible, how is it possible, an 11-year-old kid, just a mere 11-year-old kid, how can I Yuhu..."


    Beside the jade pot, dozens of members of the Ghost Killing Team gathered around, but they looked at the ''Zhengtai'' in the middle with awe and admiration.


    "Just kidding, Shitotsu Wuichiro actually killed the string, how long has he been a member of the team?"


    "One month, no, counting the time he held the knife, I''m afraid it''s only two months, two months to kill the string? Hiss!"


    "Just kidding, you can hack the fifth of the top string to death with a knife in two months, how is this possible?"


    "Why is it impossible? I heard that Shi Tou seems to have been instructed by the new lord for a day."


    "It turned out to be the words of the Lord''s own teaching, no wonder he can kill the string."


    At this time, Shitou Wuichiro, who was surrounded by the center, raised his head, looked at the white clouds in the sky, and said dumbly:


    "Hey, that cloud looks like Mr. Su Jin''s face..."


    Shitou Wuichiro, who loves to be in a daze, is still in a state of daze.


    ¡ª


    Edo, Chiyoda area.


    Leading a large number of evil spirits, they captured the fourth quarter of an army base. Bantiangou controlled the four clones and was smiling proudly:


    "Haha, it''s ridiculous that the mere humans want to rebel against that lord."


    "However, those bombers, artillery corps, etc. are indeed a little troublesome. If it wasn''t cloudy recently, the evil spirits would be bombed directly by them until dawn."


    "But it doesn''t matter. The remaining nobles in Edo are under my control. As long as I take their lives, wouldn''t those troops be captured?"


    "With that lord and more than 2,000 little devils, the establishment of the Empire of the Night is inevitable. At that time, I will be the Prime Minister of the Empire, hahaha!"


    Just then, there was a thud.


    For a long time, the dog was stunned for a moment, and suddenly found himself in the infinite city.


    And directly opposite him, at this time, a terrifying ghost with silver hair and golden eyes and two horns on his head.


    The stunned Bantiangou quickly reacted, and all five bodies knelt on the ground immediately and said:


    "Master Su Jin!"


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin, who was wiping the **** blade, raised his head slightly, glanced at Bantiangou and said:


    "Bantiangou, you did a good job."


    "This is the credit for the cultivation of adults, and the villains dare not take credit." Bantiangou, who was kneeling on the ground, smiled humbly.


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin nodded slightly, as if he was very satisfied with Bantiangou''s attitude:


    "According to the current progress, the establishment of the Night Empire is already inevitable."


    "However, that''s not enough."


    "Blind people still don''t know my reputation. This is not good, very bad."


    "The villain is willing to be filial to dogs and horses."


    After hearing Guiwu Tsuji Wumisi claiming to be Su Jin, Bantiangou flipped through a lot of Chinese dictionaries, and finally used it at this time.


    Su Jin raised his brows slightly, but Longyan said with joy:


    "very good!"


    "Then we will send electricity to the whole world, and use those noble flags to announce the establishment of the Empire of Night to the world!"


    "This..." Bantiangou was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Kill those nobles to sacrifice flags? Who is used to contain those high-level military leaders?


    They only have a few thousand evil spirits. If they really want to fight, they can''t fight the army to wash the ground?


    If it wasn''t for the large population of Edo as a threat to force the military to dare not act, how could it be possible to force a country to such a level?


    At this time, Su Jin in the main seat narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Why, can''t you?"


    Hearing this, Bantiangou immediately looked at the **** Zanpakut¨­ in Su Jin''s hand, and said with a trembling:


    "Okay, absolutely okay, just do what you want, sir."


    After the exhortation, Bantiangou left Infinite City and returned to the occupied imperial residence, but his face was gloomy and gloomy.


    At this time, after being notified of the mission, Luo Ji, who was also guarding the imperial residence, rolled her eyes and said:


    "I really don''t know how you, the fourth of the top strings, do it. I don''t understand the meaning of it?"


    "How do you say it?" Bantiangou asked in surprise.

 Chapter 78：

    "Since Master Su Jin dares to do this, he is naturally confident."


    Fallen Ji rolled her eyes, raised her head arrogantly, and looked at the dog for a long time with contempt:


    "Is that lord able to do a little risky thing? It''s impossible to think about it."


    "Yup!"


    For a long time, the dog knocked on the hand.


    Su Jin, no, who was the former ghost dance Tsuji Wumai? That''s the kind of person that even the subordinates they directly control would be afraid of.


    How could such a person let him eradicate the nobles and let the army attack at will?


    This is obviously impossible!


    Therefore, Guiwu Tsuji is not miserable, no, Master Su Jin definitely has a backhand.


    And that back-hand, even the army need not be afraid!


    Thinking of this, Bantiangou suddenly realized:


    "So, are those nobles useless? In this case, it seems that killing them is really nothing, but keeping them, and spending manpower to manage them, makes us ghosts who like to eat people greedy."


    Hearing this, Bantiangou turned around and ran towards the prison of the Imperial Palace:


    "I understand, I''m going to kill the nobles and inform the whole country!"


    Chapter 0094 Winding the second child grinding


    Chiba Prefecture, not far from Edo.


    Inside a private house, a woman named Zhu Shi looked at the old man in front of her with regret.


    Just now, she tried to use her own blood to turn the dying opponent into a ghost, but in the end she failed. The opponent still did not survive and died on the operating table.


    As a doctor, she deeply regrets it.


    At this time, the door opened.


    The only ghost who has lived for 200 years to make a successful creation, Yushiro ran in:


    "Miss Zhu Shi, big news, big news!"


    "What''s going on?" Zhu Shi frowned, feeling suddenly irritable.


    Zhu Shi is a beautiful woman, she has long black hair, combed in a big low bun, giving people a gentle feeling, very like Yamato Nadeko.


    However, it is extremely scary for such a woman to get angry, at least Yushirou, who is her subordinate, is very afraid.


    However, the fear came and went quickly, and Yushiro was soon immersed in the beauty of Zhu Shi:


    "Ah, Lord Zhu Shi is so beautiful even if he is angry."


    Seeing this, Zhu Shi shook his head helplessly, took the newspaper in Yushi Lang''s hand, and glanced at it.


    At this sight, her vision froze.


    "The big earthquake is a lie? The ghost king, Oni Mai Tsuji, destroyed Edo and established the Empire of the Night. The temporary cabinet has already dispatched the army, but there is nothing to do about it?"


    "What''s the matter, how did Guiwu Tsuji Wumai found a country?"


    If two words were used to describe Zhu Shi''s expression, it would be the most appropriate to use the words ''Mumbling Forced''.


    Who is the ghost king ghost dance Tsuji no miserable? Zhu Shi couldn''t be clearer.


    Two hundred years ago, as a doctor, he was tricked by Oni Wu Tsuji no miserable. For his dream of immortality, he turned into a demon and devoured his relatives himself.


    Then, it is the medicine that controls how to overcome sunlight directly day and night.


    She was also forced to spend a long time with Oni Mai Tsuji no miserable.


    It is precisely because of this that she found out some of the abilities of the ghost dance Tsuji, and through the transformation of her brain, she escaped the opponent''s control, and avoided the opponent''s pursuit for hundreds of years.


    Therefore, she knew very well that with the character of Kiwu Tsuji Wumisui, let alone founding a country.


    Hundreds of years ago, the other party was worried that the priests in Kyoto would have the ability to kill him, but they didn''t dare to do anything to the shogunate, but now, in the 20th century, when human beings are gradually becoming stronger because of technology, they dare not do anything.


    Isn''t it funny that such a cowardly person would capture Edo and announce the establishment of the Empire of the Night?


    Thinking of this, Zhu Shi couldn''t help but ask Yushi Lang, "Where did this fake news come from?"


    Yushirou was stunned for a moment, and then said:


    "Isn''t it fake news? The whole country went crazy, and even the whole world knew about it."


    "I heard that the major powers in Asia, Europe, and America are asking the interim cabinet about Kibu Tsuji no miserable things. I think this time, the **** guy is really going to die this time. After all, he is a major power in the world."


    "What did you say?"


    Zhu Shi was stunned for a moment, and there was an illusion that I had just slept and the day had changed.


    Even other countries have come to ask, so 80% of it will not be fake.


    So, Oni Mai Tsuji Wumai really attacked Edo and wanted to build his own empire of ghosts?


    Is he brainstorming?


    No, no matter whether he has a brain attack or not, I have to go and see, at least to see if I can let him die... Thinking of this, Zhu Shi''s face became solemn, and he said to Yushiro:


    "Yushiro, let''s pack up and go to Edo."


    "Yes!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Edo, Bunkyo Ward, in an alley.


    Tong Mo, the one-armed winding second, was holding a newspaper and said with a look of surprise:


    "Yeah, it was announced directly, and all the nobles in Edo were killed. That lord is really impatient!"


    Tong Mo looked at the newspaper, reached out and touched the face of the beautiful woman beside him, handed the newspaper to her, looked at her fearful eyes and said:


    "It says that the ghosts will be the new nobles of Edo in the future. In this case, if I eat you, will I be able to exonerate you?"


    The woman''s eyes suddenly showed fear, she looked at Tong Mo with tears on her face, and said in a trembling voice:


    "Don''t, don''t eat me, I''m willing to do anything, please, don''t eat me."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Tong Mo looked at the woman strangely and said:


    "Those who are eaten by me and enter my stomach will be redeemed. Don''t you want to escape from this sea of ??misery in this world and be redeemed?"


    "Redemption?" The woman froze for a while, but she didn''t think that being eaten by a ghost would be equal to being redeemed.


    People are dead, what''s the point of redemption?


    Thinking of this, she cried anxiously:


    "I don''t want any redemption, please, let me go, I''ll give you whatever you want."


    "Eh? What if I want to eat you?" Tong Mo said with a smile.


    The other party is desperate!


    Looking at Tong Mo, he was speechless.


    However, Tong Mo rubbed her face with a smile and said:


    "Come on, become a part of me, preferably my arm."


    "That''s it."


    A sigh sounded.


    Tong Mo turned his head, but saw the butterfly Chana Hui who was wearing a butterfly-like Haori and looked unhappy.


    "What, it''s you!"


    Tong Mo suddenly showed a disgusted expression.


    If someone said before that Tong Mo hates beautiful women, Tong Mo would not believe it.


    After all, he likes to redeem women, how could he hate beautiful women?


    But now, he does have a serious dislike for a beautiful woman.


    Butterfly Chanel Megumi, a human who used tricks to get the adult''s favor.


    Faced with this woman who was in the limelight, and who had caused her to lose her arm and was no longer complete, Tong Mo felt so disgusted and disgusted.


    At this time, Tong Mo said in a harsh tone:


    "What are you doing here when you are not by that lord''s side?"


    Butterfly Chanahui looked at Tong Mo with a cold face and said: "The ghost king should have ordered that during the capture of Edo, unless the other party takes the initiative to attack, he is not allowed to harm his future ''food''."


    "Are you trying to resist the ghost king? The second one, Tong Mo."


    "That lord meant it absolutely."


    Tong Mo had a pleasing smile on his face, but upon closer inspection, there was more displeasure in his eyes.


    And this was noticed by Butterfly Chanel.


    When she saw this scene, she sighed and pulled out the sun blade from her waist and said:


    "Sure enough, it is impossible to live peacefully with ghosts!"


    Even so, Butterfly Chanahui thought more about whether a person with two hearts like Tong Mo would endanger Su Jin''s unease.


    Since there is anxiety, then cut it off. After all, she ran out for this purpose.


    After seeing Tong Mo in Infinite City, she became faintly wary of Tong Mo.


    That sense of vigilance may be a warning to her from women who used to be on Tongmo''s hands.


    That is why, Chana Butterfly was a little worried about the crusade against Tongmo, so she walked out of the medical facility and came here.


    "Huh? Do you want to do it?"


    Tong Mo smiled. He couldn''t stand Chana Butterfly, but that didn''t mean he didn''t want to devour him.


    After all, she is also a beautiful woman!


    Thinking of this, Tong Mo patted the cheek of the girl in his arms and said with a smile:


    "If that''s the case, let''s put you off first."


    ßÚ!


    The blade sank into Tong Mo''s neck.


    Tong Mo was stunned, looked down at the girl in his arms, and widened his eyes:


    "you!"


    At this moment, the woman in Tong Mo''s arms suddenly escaped, jumped away, wiped the foundation and rouge on her face, and a thick male voice came out of her mouth:


    "Flower column, what''s the matter, isn''t Tong Mo entrusted to me and Shezhu?"


    Chapter 0095 Black Death Mou


    It was Yinzhu Yujun Tianyuan who pretended to be a woman.


    As a ninja, he pretended to be a woman through family heirlooms and deliberately caught Tongmo.


    It was already close to success, but suddenly a butterfly Chanahui appeared, so that it didn''t frighten him to death.


    Fortunately, the plan was successful, and Tong Mo had already been severely injured by the sun blade that he had coated with ultra-concentrated wisteria flower poison, and he had no means of turning over.


    Next to him, hearing the thick male voice, Tong Mo widened his eyes and pointed at Yu Jun Tianyuan.


    At the same time, knowing that the person who was frivolous just now was actually a man, Tong Mo''s stomach suddenly rolled.


    He just... man... ugh...


    At this time, on the side road, the snake column Yihei Xiaoban suddenly appeared, frowning and said:


    "Don''t get in the way of your lord''s plan, Huazhu. Otherwise, you''re afraid that you will be blamed by your lord."


    It is strange that he is willing to blame me... Butterfly Chanahui resisted the strangeness, and then said:


    "Don''t worry, the lord and I have asked for instructions, but this time I came out with his permission."


    This is the truth. If Butterfly Chanahui didn''t get Su Jin''s permission, let alone leaving the medical facility, she wouldn''t be able to escape even Butterfly Endure.

 Chapter 79：

    Butterfly Chanahui was worried about Butterfly Ren''s accident, and arranged her and Chanahu in the logistics unit, but Butterfly Butterfly was worried that Chanahui would go to the frontal battlefield?


    The two sisters have been together for so long, and they still don''t know each other''s thoughts.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Butterfly Chanahui to ask Butterfly Endure to go out alone without Su Jin as a shield.


    "Is there permission?"


    When Yihei Xiaoban heard this, he nodded, and then suddenly appeared in front of Tong Mo, inserting the blade into his neck:


    "Five times the concentrated dose, it is said that the Lord studied when he was bored. You are lucky."


    Tong Mo''s eyes widened, the huge amount of toxin almost didn''t kill his brain.


    Butterfly Chanahui sighed, but said: "Okay, let''s hand over the logistics here, the ghost''s last power should have been concentrated in the imperial palace."


    Hearing this, Yujun Tianyuan and Yihei Xiaoba nodded, and immediately left here.


    It''s not that they are relieved, but because Tong Mo''s death is inevitable, and several people have killed so many ghosts, they naturally know what ghosts will be like when they die.


    And now Tongmo is like that.


    He has long since died, just because of the ghost''s regeneration ability, he can see the world for a few more seconds.


    Butterfly Chanahui looked at Tong Mo, shook his head, and said regretfully:


    "It''s a pity, I still want to kill you with my own hands."


    After speaking, she also left the alley and headed towards the Imperial Palace.


    Tong Mo widened his eyes, his eyes full of despair and regret.


    Death was too painful, especially when he was poisoned to death like this, which made him suffer even more. The huge pain made him want to cry out, but he didn''t have the strength to say anything.


    His heart was about to collapse.


    And just then, footsteps sounded.


    Tong Mo couldn''t help raising his eyes, but he saw a girl in the uniform of the Ghost Killing Team with her hair stuck behind her head with a butterfly hair accessory.


    This girl is Butterfly Ninja who follows behind Butterfly Chanahui.


    Tong Mo, whose consciousness was already blurred, could not see the ghost killing team uniform on Butterfly Shinobi for a long time, but he just held on and said with his last breath:


    "You... are you the goddess who came to save me?"


    "Please, save me, I don''t want to die yet!"


    Hearing this, Butterfly endured a smile. She pursed the corners of her mouth and smiled gently:


    "Go to hell, idiots."


    Tong Mo widened his eyes and turned into fly ash.


    But at this time, Butterfly Ren snorted coldly: "When I didn''t see that you wanted to eat my sister? Scum!"


    After she finished speaking, she paused, turned around, and looked at the black-haired young man in a black kimono and white feather knitting behind her, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised:


    "Sure enough, Mr. Su Jin, don''t worry about your sister."


    Su Jin just smiled when he heard this, looked up into the distance and said:


    "Sarah, who knows..."


    Butterfly endured a laugh, but thought Su Jin was shy.


    Obviously, one became the lord and the other was a style. Why did the two of them feel a little alienated in front of her?


    Could it be that she was afraid of misunderstanding something?


    At this time, Su Jin next to him narrowed his eyes, smiled and said, "Forbearance, you should go back."


    "Oh!" Butterfly Ren nodded, and understood why Su Jin and Butterfly Chanahui didn''t let her participate in the war.


    When it comes to winding the strings, she is really too weak, and she is really involved, but it''s just seeking death.


    But Su Jin is the complete opposite of her.


    Thinking of this butterfly, she asked with anticipation:


    "Mr. Su Jin, will you take action when dealing with the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused, then smiled at Butterfly and said, "Of course!"


    He will naturally make a shot, but which kind of shot will be left to Butterfly Ren''s own imagination.


    ¡ª¡ª


    royal residence.


    on the roof of a mansion.


    Hei Death Mou, who was lying on the bricks and tiles, held a dog''s tail grass in his mouth, and his six eyes turned to look at the sky, looking like he was bored in every possible way.


    However, in the courtyard of the mansion, one after another evil spirits were holding the severed limbs and stump arms, where they were gnawing fiercely.


    From the precious clothes left on the severed limbs and stumps, they could vaguely see their so-called noble status.


    However, for Black Death Mou, the nobles of the human race didn''t care about him hundreds of years ago.


    Even the ''Ghost Dance Tsuji Wu Miserable'', who has been renamed Su Jin, does not have much binding force on him.


    He and Guiwu Tsuji Wumai have always cooperated, and Wumai gave him an immortal body, which he used to improve his swordsmanship strength, and incidentally protected Wumei. That''s how the two traded.


    However, now that Su Jin is attacking Edo, even if he is not willing, he still needs to take action in the face of some things.


    For example, the army in batches.


    In fact, most of Edo''s protective forces were destroyed by Black Death Mou and Yiwoza.


    At the same time, in the winding string, the two of them faced the regular army by themselves.


    At this time, Bantiangou, who was in charge of scheduling, suddenly appeared in front of Hei Dead Mou and shouted in horror:


    "Master Black Death Mou, the second Tongmo on the winding string, the third Yiwozuo on the winding string, the jade pot has all lost contact!"


    "Huh?" Hei Dead Mou rolled his eyes and said, "Is there any priests who haven''t been killed by me? Or did the Ghost Killing Team take action?"


    Hearing this, Bantiangou immediately agreed:


    "It''s the ghost killing team, and my little ghosts have reports of witnessing them."


    Hei Dead Mou adjusted his posture and sat down, and said lightly:


    "It seems that the columns are dispatched in groups."


    After speaking, he jumped off the eaves and walked towards the moat of the Imperial Palace.


    "Lord Black Death Mou, who are you?" Bantiangou said inexplicably.


    "I''m going to try the level of contemporary pillars."


    Black Death Mou said lightly.


    Hearing this sentence, Bantiangou immediately became overjoyed, knelt down and said goodbye:


    "Respectfully send the black death Lord Mou."


    After Hei Dead Mou left, the dog said happily:


    "One of the winding strings made his own shot, and it''s stable. This one is stable. It''s just a mere ghost killing team. Is it possible that he can kill Master Mou in seconds? Just kidding~ Hahahaha!"


    Chapter 0096 Ghost King ''Ghost Dance Tsuji No Misery''


    The Imperial Palace, the stone bridge standing on the moat.


    Hei Death Mou, who came to meet him, looked at the five people in front of him calmly, shook the knife, shook the blood beads off the knife, and said doubtfully:


    "The breath of the sun, the penetration of the world, where did you get this inheritance that I have long since cut off?"


    Hearing this, Fengzhu Immortal Kawasumi snorted, touched the scar in front of him, and grinned:


    "Damn, I was almost cut in half by the opponent."


    "Be careful, this man is nothing like any other winding we''ve come across."


    Yanzhu Purgatory Xing Shoulang looked at Black Death Mou with a solemn expression. Gathered five pillars, besieged one person, and almost killed one person, and each of the four was injured.


    One of the winding strings, Black Death Mou''s strength is far beyond their imagination.


    "Does it rely entirely on itself to become stronger? It seems that there is a huge difference in strength even in the winding."


    Yanzhu Beimingyu Xingming stopped the bleeding from the wound on his arm and said in a low voice.


    In his opinion, there may only be two levels of winding ghosts, the first level is Black Death Mou, and the second level is other winding.


    The strength of one of the winding strings is unquestionable.


    At this time, the snake column Yihei Xiaoba next to the immortal Kawasumi said:


    "Hey, are you still alive?"


    "You can''t die, take care of yourself, obviously your arm is about to break."


    Immortal Kawasumi grinned, adjusted his breathing, and gradually stopped the bleeding.


    At this time, Yujun Tianyuan, the sound column next to him who was only slightly injured, was looking at another stone bridge not far away, frowning:


    "It doesn''t look optimistic over there."


    On another stone bridge, Shuizhu Tomioka Yiyong was entangled by another winding ghost, Fallen Ji.


    That Fallen Princess is a twin evil ghost, and she shares power with her brother, the prostitute Taro. In the case of two-on-one, even if Tomioka Yiyong learned the breath of the sun and opened the stripes and the transparent world, he was still entangled. live.


    And the last remaining style was also unable to get out because the large army commanding the ghost killing team contained 2,000 miscellaneous fish ghosts.


    In this case, even Yujun Tianyuan, who hates Tomioka Yiyong more, is not:


    "Speaking of which, are we really okay with this? Let Tomioka fight against the fallen princess alone?"


    At this time, Snake Pillar Yihei little Banai Bihei died and Mou said:


    "Even if you say so, but once we assign one person to support, then it won''t be a matter of Tomioka alone."


    One of the winding strings is Black Death Mou.


    The man successfully dragged five pillars on the stone bridge and saw no hope of victory.


    At this time, Black Death Mou, who had not received a response for a long time, said indifferently:


    "People of the Ghost Killing Team, no matter how hard you struggle, everything is already doomed."


    Hearing this, Undead Kawamiya shouted in dissatisfaction:


    "As a traitor of the Ghost Killing Squad, you who surrendered to the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable have the qualifications to say this?"


    "A traitor?"


    Black Death Mou Liu''s eyes moved for a while, and then he said indifferently:


    "What about the traitor?"


    "I have long understood in the short 20-plus years of human life that human beings have limits after all!"


    "And the supreme swordsmanship cannot reach the limit in that limited life."


    "So, is this why you betrayed the Ghost Killing Squad and became a ghost?"


    Yanzhu Beiming Yu Xingming clenched the hand axe and meteor hammer in his hand:


    "How pathetic!"


    "Sad? Joke."


    Hei Dead Mou held the knife in his hand and said indifferently:


    "Old age and death are the greatest sorrow of swordsmen!"


    At this moment, the last winding ghost, Bantengou, flew from the sky, laughing loudly:


    "Lord Black Death Mou, I''m here to help you!"


    call!


    A crescent-like slash slashed across Bantengou''s arm.


    Looking at the **** broken arm in front of him, Bantiangou was dumbfounded.


    At this time, Hei Death Mou, who was holding the knife, said indifferently:

 Chapter 80：

    "In the battle between swordsmen, others are not allowed to intervene."


    You call this five-on-one battle a battle between swordsmen? Bantiangou was stunned in the air for a while, stunned that he didn''t understand what Hei Dead Mou''s brain was doing.


    But since he didn''t have to do it himself, he didn''t bother to toss, and waved the flag in the air and shouted:


    "Okay, I won''t interfere."


    "Black Death Mou, come on, Black Death Mou, come on!"


    "Too bad..." Yu Jun Tianyuan glanced at Bantiangou.


    Although Black Death Mou said that Bantiangou couldn''t participate in the war, but a winding ghost was staring at him, who could guarantee that he wouldn''t go back to stealthily.


    A Bantiangou that will split into four powerful clones plus a Black Death Mou, the main force of the Ghost Killing Team is afraid that it may be destroyed here.


    "As of now, it can only go up."


    Beimingyu Xingming said in a deep voice, and at this time, everyone was faintly preparing to die in battle.


    Facing two terrifying winding ghosts, they no longer have the confidence to win.


    At this time, a voice came from behind:


    "You go back."


    Hearing this, Hei Dead Mou and the five pillars looked in the direction of the voice.


    On the other side of the stone bridge, a black-haired man in a black kimono with two knives at his waist was standing quietly, as if he had been standing there early in the morning.


    If it wasn''t for his own voice, no one would be able to detect his existence, as if the other party himself had been integrated into nature.


    "Is it the swordsman of the Ghost Killing Team again?" Hei Death Mou said indifferently.


    However, at this time, the five pillars could not help but say in amazement:


    "My lord?"


    "Mr. Su Jin?"


    Purgatory Xingshoulang immediately wanted to let Su Jin retreat to a safe area, but when he saw Su Jin''s eyes, he gritted his teeth and stepped aside.


    At this time, because of Su Jin''s order, the four pillars looked at each other, then silently retreated to one side, letting out the middle passage.


    Standing on the other side of the stone bridge, Hei Dead Mou, who was blocking the road, looked at Su Jin with six eyes and said:


    "My lord? Are you a member of the Zaiyashiki clan? You seem to be a little different from the Zaiyashiki masters I killed in the past."


    Hearing this, Hei Dead Mou was caught on fire by Wu Dao''s angry gaze.


    Although Yoshiya Zaiyashiki has abdicated, the kindness of the past has not weakened in the eyes of these pillars.


    The Sanyashiki family has always been frail and sickly. As a former member of the Ghost Killing Squad, Black Death Mou, not to mention betraying the Ghost Killing Squad, even attacked and killed the leader at the time. At this time, he deliberately mentioned it, which is simply shameless.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jin who was not a member of the maternity house, there would be no difference between Black Death Mou''s words and ''your grandfather died at my hands''.


    It''s really bad!


    At this time, Su Jin put away the pocket watch that was walking to 11 in his arms, held the scabbard, and slowly walked towards Heishing Mou.


    As he approached, he said with a gentle smile on his face:


    "This kind of tied-up day is finally coming to an end."


    "Huh? Did you come here to die?"


    Black Death Mou was stunned, looked at Su Jin with some puzzlement and said:


    "Why do you want to die? Or, do you want to avenge the ancestors of the Yashiki clan who gave birth in my hands?"


    The words fall.


    Su Jin, who was in front of him, slowly put the knife into the sheath. At this time, Su Jin said gently:


    "In the next life, you''d better finish your last words as soon as possible."


    "Did you take out the knife?" Hei Dead Mou looked at the half-sheathed blade in amazement.


    When, when did Su Jin strike? When did the knife reveal half of the blade?


    Black Death Mou''s six eyes twitched wildly.


    In front of him, Wu Mingzhu looked at his severed neck, widened his eyes and opened his mouth in astonishment.


    For a moment.


    Black Death Mou''s corpse was separated, and he died on the spot!


    Seeing this scene, the dog in the sky screamed and flew towards the Imperial Palace frantically, shouting loudly, "Sir, save me!"


    Hearing this, Purgatory Xingshoulang immediately reacted and said in shock and anger:


    "Guiwu Tsuji no miserable, ghost dance Tsuji no miserable is in the Imperial Palace!"


    Hearing this, a kind of Zhu didn''t care about the shock just now, and rushed into the imperial residence.


    At this time, Su Jin slowly returned the knife to its sheath, tucked his hands into his sleeves, and said with a smile:


    "Is there a miserable ghost dance Tsuji..."


    He glanced at Tomioka Yoshiyoshi who had the upper hand next to him, and then stepped into the imperial palace.


    At this time, in the imperial palace.


    The first one to rush in, Xingming''s sudden pier, looked at the woman in white clothes with silver hair and golden eyes, a single horn on her head.


    Beside him, Purgatory Xingshoulang and Yujun Tianyuan, who rushed in, also stopped, and then looked at the dying dog on the ground with a hint of consternation on their faces.


    At this time, the Bantian Dog on the ground shouted in shock and anger: "Master Wuxian, save me!"


    ¡ª


    On Mount Fuji, the sleeping ghost dance Tsuji Wumai suddenly frowned and said:


    "A ghost actually called my name in front of outsiders?"


    "Damn! Isn''t this exposing my existence?"


    Thinking of his name being exposed, and thinking that he might be hunted down by that terrifying silver-haired man because of this, Kiwu Tsuji Wumai suddenly became furious:


    "If you want to expose me, then go to hell!"


    ¡ª


    Immediately, in the imperial residence, Bantiangou''s eyes were wide-eyed, but the inexorable curse had already begun to take effect.


    However, before it took effect, one foot directly stomped on Bantiangou''s head, the brain burst, blood blew up, and for a time, the surrounding floor was covered with filth.


    Seeing this, Yihe Xiaobanai and Immortal Kawami, who came behind, immediately felt horrified.


    They looked at the indifferent woman with white hair and black horns, and said in a trembling voice:


    "Is this the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable? Even the subordinates can treat this way, how indifferent."


    The woman on the opposite side didn''t answer, just looked at everyone with those cold eyes.


    Zhongzhu was terrified, but they were sure that the woman in front of them was ''Ghost Dance Tsuji Wu Miserable''.


    Although they don''t know why Guiwu Tsuji Wumai is a woman, they can''t help thinking about the current situation.


    They are ready to fight to the death!


    Chapter 0097 What is the relationship between what I did without miserable and my Su Jin


    The front yard of the Royal Palace.


    Su Jin didn''t go in behind the ghost killing team''s pillar to deal with "Ghost Dance Tsuji Wu Miserable", but stood in the corridor, looking at the moat with a blank expression.


    At this time, Chana Hui Butterfly, who had temporarily suppressed the evil spirits outside, rushed here, looked at Su Jin standing on the bridge, stunned, and then walked slowly to his side.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Butterfly Chanel said in a gentle tone:


    "Could it be that Yin failed and was discovered by someone?"


    The ''Ghost Dance Tsuji Wu Miserable'' in the Imperial Palace is the ''Ghost Mother'' of Natian Spider Mountain that Su Jin gave Lingge.


    And next, it should be Su Jin and the ghost killing team''s Zhongzhu chasing and killing ghost dance Tsuji no miserable drama.


    However, Su Jin, who was supposed to be at the forefront, is now standing here instead of going to the most critical battlefield.


    This abnormal behavior made Butterfly Chanahui feel Su Jin''s hesitation.


    At this time, Su Jin sighed, looked at the sky and said melancholy:


    "Yin was not found. Relatively speaking, how did you deal with the person on the noble list?"


    Butterfly Chanel nodded and said:


    "Have already let Bantiangou all solved, count the time, Bantiangou should also be killed by Yin."


    "Is it dead? It''s cheap for them..." Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice.


    At this time, hearing Su Jin''s tone, Butterfly Chanahui asked slightly puzzled:


    "Su Jin, if you have a grudge against those nobles, why don''t you do it yourself?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin froze for a moment, but shook his head with a smile and said:


    "If I do it, the risk is too great."


    Hearing this sentence, Butterfly Chanahui was surprised, and asked a little strangely:


    "It''s just a group of ordinary people. Although they have the power in our country, they won''t be dangerous to you, Su Jin, right?"


    How strong is Su Jin? Butterfly Chanahui didn''t know either, but Shan Guang judging from the ability to create an evil ghost far beyond the ghost dance Tsuji.


    The entire island nation together, no one can beat Su Jin.


    In Butterfly Chanahui''s view, Su Jin alone can start a war that is more terrifying than the world war.


    And it''s the kind of war in which one person fights the whole world and wins it.


    And such a terrifying Su Jin, why did he deal with some nobles in a roundabout way?


    Su Jin was silent for a while, then thought about it and said:


    "Chanai Megumi, do you believe that history can be changed?"


    "Isn''t it possible? History is history, it''s all over, how can it change?" Butterfly Chanahui thought for a while and replied.


    "In Hakoba, in theory, history can be changed."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said in a low tone:


    "In the upper level of Hakoniwa where I live, in the realm of three-digit numbers, there are games that change history."


    "And if you want to play a game that changes history, the precondition is to challenge ''history''."


    "For example, if you want to go one step ahead and destroy the ancient Han Dynasty before Cao Wei, you must challenge the people of the Three Kingdoms at that time, that is, challenge Ji Han, Dong Wu, Cao Wei, Dong Han, and the gods behind them."


    "There was once a man named Zhang Jiao who tried to do this, and then he died, and in countless parallel universes, Zhang Jiao was defeated."


    Su Jin said this, with a bit of regret in his tone:


    "If you want to change history, you must challenge the creators of history. This is the rule of the game in Hakoniwa. In Hakoten, no matter how strong you are, you must abide by this rule."


    Hearing this, although Butterfly Chanahui still didn''t understand, she also somewhat understood what Su Jin said:


    "Meaning, Su Jin, you are changing history?"


    "right!"


    Su Jin nodded, his face became more solemn:


    "In less than 10 years, there will be a world war involving the whole world in all parallel worlds."


    "And what I''m doing now will derail that part of the world war."


    "Although it is impossible to completely derail, it will at least bring a new possibility to that infinite parallel world."


    When Su Jin said this, he didn''t continue talking, but he was worried that he would say too much and be found abnormal by the gods in the future and find a settlement.


    Because Su Jin did not directly intervene in trying to forcibly change history by challenging the game of history.


    This is not allowed by the gods.


    A few years later, the world war spread to the whole world and was one of the major components of Hakoniwa''s human history.

 Chapter 81：

    This involves all the gods. In Arcadia''s records, this war even led to the destruction of the Gaotianyuan gods.


    And such history is guarded by the will of the gods.


    However, Su Jin still tried to do it.


    Although it only brought a slightly insignificant possibility to the part, he still did it.


    The observation of a ghost destroying world cannot satisfy Su Jin.


    He is still very weak and needs to improve his strength quickly.


    The huge benefits of challenging history can bring him enough benefits.


    And the unobserved hard conditions of the ghost destroying world gave him such an opportunity to try that possibility.


    So, after thinking about it once, he decided to do it.


    And, it''s nearing the end now.


    But the more it came to an end, the more vigilant Su Jincai became, because problems often appeared at the end.


    He needs to eliminate his own sense of existence in this operation, and let mankind complete this history without using supernormal power.


    And this is the time to put your skills to the test.


    Seeing Su Jin''s guarded appearance, Butterfly Chanahui couldn''t help but worry:


    "You''re doing this, are you really okay?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled.


    He used a teasing tone to play with taste:


    "Chanai Megumi, this is what you thought wrong."


    "The one who ordered the capture of Edo was the ghost king, Ghost Dance Tsuji, and the one who killed the nobles was also ghost dance Tsuji. What does it have to do with me, Su Jin?"


    Butterfly Chanel was stunned, and after she figured it out, she suddenly burst into a smile, but she was completely relieved.


    Sure enough, Su Jin won''t do things that he is not sure about... Butterfly Chanahui couldn''t help but think so.


    Su Jin looked at Chana Hui, the butterfly who smiled sweetly, but smirked.


    What Su Jin didn''t finish talking about was that the one who killed Wu Miserable was a column-level member of the Ghost Killing Team, an ordinary human being, and had nothing to do with him, Su Jin.


    Even in front of the gods, Su Jin can quibble that it is the spontaneous behavior of human beings and has nothing to do with him.


    But such a statement would give Chanel a bad association, so he didn''t say it.


    And right now.


    Boom-!


    The imperial palace behind suddenly burst open, and then the purgatory Kyojuro sounded in shock and anger:


    "Don''t let Oni Mai Tsuji run away miserably¡ª!"


    "East, she ran east!"


    "Chase, I will definitely kill her this time!"


    At this time, Su Jin and Butterfly Chanel Hui clearly saw a white figure flashing past.


    Before the figure left, it seemed to nod towards the two of them, and then disappeared into the night.


    At Qiaotou, Shuizhu Tomioka Yiyong, who was still fighting the Fallen Ji, heard the voice and resisted the Fallen Ji''s move. With a black face, he frantically chased and killed the white figure who had gone away.


    At this time, on the brick eaves of the imperial residence, Xingming Yu Xingming and Purgatory Xingjulang, who were still able to move, rushed out.


    As for the others, they were seriously injured in the battle with "Kimono Tsuji Wu Miserable" and could no longer pursue them.


    The imperial residence suddenly became noisy, and suddenly became deserted.


    Su Jin looked at Duo Ji, who was about to escape, but did not take action, but watched as she was surrounded by Shitotsu Wuichiro and the official team members who had arrived.


    At this time, Butterfly Ninja and Chanai Hu also rushed over with some logisticians.


    Seeing this, Butterfly Chanel Hui immediately greeted her and said:


    "Follow me to the rescue."


    At this moment, Su Jin glanced at the logistics staff, and suddenly reached out to stop Tanjiro Kamemen inside.


    Seeing this, the group was stunned, bowed their heads and said in surprise, "My lord, who are you?"


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said, "The people from the kitchen family have a good nose?"


    "Huh?" Kamado Tanjiro was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t react for a while.


    At this moment, Nezuko Komamen next to him hit him on the head and said:


    "Brother, idiot, don''t hurry up and help the lord!"


    Hearing this, Tanjurou, who was next to the kitchen gate, also came to understand, and coughed:


    "Tanjiro, use your nose to help Chase Wumis, remember to breathe, hurry up!"


    Hearing this, Zhanmen Tanjirou suddenly understood, and hurriedly said to Su Jin:


    "My lord, Tanjirou is willing to serve!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Come with me."


    Chapter 0098 Ghost Dance Tsuji is stunned


    Night fell gradually.


    Located on a trail leading to Mt. Fuji.


    Kamado Tanjirou was lying on the ground, his face to the ground, his nose twitching wildly.


    ''Kimono Tsuji no miserable'' escaped very quickly.


    Almost all at once, everyone in the Ghost Killing Team lost track of her.


    While everyone was beating their feet and chests, the kitchen door Tanjiro brought by Su Jin brought a glimmer of hope.


    "My lord, Mr. Tomioka, the taste is here!"


    "Are you sure?" Tomioka Yiyong couldn''t help asking.


    On this pursuit route, there were only three people, Su Jin, Tanjuro Kamado, and Yoshiyoshi Tomioka.


    Purgatory Xingshoulang and Beimingyu Xingming led more than a dozen team members to continue tracking in the direction where Guiwu Tsuji might escape.


    This is to expand the search range as far as possible, and to confirm the whereabouts of Oni Mai Tsuji.


    Compared with the other two teams, Su Jin''s side is chasing the main force.


    Kamado Tanjiro shook the clothes scraps in his hand and said:


    "The smell on the ground is exactly the same as the one in my hand."


    "Very good!" Tomioka Yiyong''s face showed a little joy.


    The clothes on Kamado Tanjiro''s hands seemed to Tomioka Yiyong to be left by his colleagues in the Ghost Killing Squad when they were desperate to deal with Wu Miserable.


    In fact, however.


    The clothes in Tanjiro Kamado''s hands were the clothes that Naruto found in Infinite Castle and wore by Oni Mai Tsuji no miserable.


    The two had already been dropped by Su Jin on their way there.


    And with the dog nose inherited from the kitchen door family, the smell of ghost dance Tsuji no misery on the clothes has become like a firefly in the night, bright and outstanding.


    As long as it didn''t take another three to five months, Tanjirou Kamado''s nose could smell the smell of Oni Mai Tsuji Mimi''s body.


    At this time, Tomioka Yiyong, who had determined the direction, bowed his head to Su Jin and said:


    "My lord!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at the old forest in the deep mountains not far away, and in his perception of spiritual pressure, the spiritual pressure of Guiwu Tsuji''s miserable seemed to be hidden in the forest.


    "My method of tracing also proved that Kiwu Tsuji Wumai was in the forest in front of him, and he should have been there for a while."


    When he finished speaking, Su Jin was also a little surprised.


    This ghost dance Tsuji Wumian himself was hidden in this forest early, and if he counts the time, I am afraid that he will hide here when he finds Naruto.


    Is this guy so stubborn?


    Su Jin thought with some surprise.


    At this time, Tomioka Yiyong, who was next to him, had already summoned the crow, tied the predetermined code to the crow''s leg, and let it fly.


    Probably waited less than an hour.


    Still with injuries, Xingming Yu Xingming and Purgatory Xingshoulang rushed to the forest and waited.


    As the master, Su Jin also looked at several people seriously and said:


    "Before the official search, I want to remind everyone."


    He looked around the crowd and said in a serious tone:


    "Guiwu Tsuji Wumai has the ability to change his appearance. When you see strangers or colleagues, you must be vigilant, because that may be Wumei''s disguise."


    "Amitabha."


    Beimingyu Xingming folded his hands and said solemnly:


    "My lord, do you mean that Wumai can change his appearance at will? Can he even switch genders?"


    "That''s right!"


    Su Jin nodded.


    At this time, Tomioka Yiyong, who was next to him, suddenly said, "Human?"


    "Eh? What is a shemale?" Tanjiro Kamado said in a confused manner.


    At a young age, he heard unfamiliar terms, and he was somewhat naive and curious.


    At this time, the purgatory Kyojuro next to him said carelessly:


    "The so-called **** is actually..."


    Beimingyu Xingming reminded: "Purgatory, don''t pollute children."


    Hearing this sentence, Purgatory Xingjulang suddenly stopped talking.


    Beside him, Su Jin looked at Tanjirou Komamon, who was like a curious baby, and threw a Japanese round knife to him:


    "Tanjiro, take this knife and remember to keep the breathing method passed down by your family. Although we will protect you later, you must also have some self-protection strength."


    Hearing this, Tanjirou Zhanmen hurriedly took over the sun blade, and at this moment, Su Jin said to the crowd:


    "Let''s start searching."


    "Yes!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Forest, inside a cave.


    The still-sleeping Oni Mai Tsuji Wumai suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Indistinctly, he seemed to hear the sound of a shovel digging soil, as well as some subtle, incomprehensible conversations.


    "Are you down there? Tanjirou." A cheerful male voice sounded.


    "Yes, Mr. Purgatory." The boy who deliberately lowered his voice sounded.


    "Be quiet, don''t let others find out." An indifferent male voice sounded.


    Then, a steady voice sounded:


    "Okay, let''s move lightly, be careful, and dig out the ''treasure''."


    "dig it out?"


    The sleeping ghost dance Tsuji opened her eyes and thought blankly:


    "Is there any treasure buried in this cave?"


    And right now.

 Chapter 82：

    chap! sound.


    A shovel shoveled into Guiwu Tsuji''s mouth, and the sharp shovel head directly injured his mouth.


    "Damn, it''s for me!"


    The earthy smell in his mouth and the smell of the feces of the beasts made Kiwu Tsuji no miserable suddenly furious.


    However, at this moment, four incandescent rays of light suddenly hit his eyes.


    Indistinctly, Guiwu Tsuji Wumisi clearly saw that four people were holding flashlights and madly aimed at his face.


    Immediately afterwards, a sharp knife light flashed.


    For a time, a large number of scars appeared on Kiwu Tsuji''s body.


    And the neck that was being taken care of was also cut out by a ping pong ball.


    "Damn, the body will not change from the dormant state, **** it!"


    Kiwu Tsuji was furious, and his entire body vibrated at this moment, sending out a strong shock wave.


    Under this sudden shock, the earth surrounding him was blasted open, and the crowd rolled out three or four meters.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Guiwu Tsuji Mumisi, whose eyes were reddened by the strong light, quickly jumped out of the pit, glanced around, and quickly observed the environment.


    At this moment, he saw Su Jin who was blocked at the exit of the cave and was motionless.


    Su Jin looked at him directly, but smiled and said:


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    What? Guiwu Tsuji was stunned for a moment, but just this stunned, the four people next to him stood up swiftly.


    "Go to hell, no miserable!" Purgatory Kyojuro rushed up with a knife and hit Kiwu Tsuji no miserable back.


    The heat brought by the breath of the sun sounded behind Onuki Mai Tsuji no miserable.


    The heat made Guimai Tsuji Wumai think of the man named Jiguo Yuichi once again.


    However¡­¡­


    It''s far worse than Jiguoyuan!


    Oni Mai Tsuji smiled contemptuously, ready to dismiss the attack behind him and kill this group of strangers who were in the way.


    However, at this moment, he was stunned to find that his body seemed to be suppressed by the mountains.


    The invisible weight made his body, which was not fully awake, even worse.


    And at this moment, Kamado Tanjirou, who was directly in front of him, was about to retreat, not wanting to hinder the attack of the Ghost Slayer team, but somehow, his body did not retreat, but took a step forward.


    Aware of this scene, Oni Mai Tsuji Wumai suddenly looked at him, and at this moment, he discovered the sunflower earrings that had been passed down from generation to generation on Tanjirou''s ears.


    "That''s... Jiguo Yuanyi''s earrings?!"


    Oniwu Tsuji no miserable panic suddenly.


    At such a time, when he encounters a man wearing Jiguoyuanyi''s earrings like Tanjiro Kamado, he has to wonder if the ghost of Jiguoyuanyi came to seek revenge.


    And just when he thought the man in front of him was the ghost of Jiguo Yuanyi.


    Three knives pierced through his body, instilling a huge amount of wisteria venom mixed with anesthetic into it.


    Before falling into a coma, Kiwu Tsuji Mumisi clearly heard a few conversations:


    "My lord, the ghost dance Tsuji has been successfully captured."


    At this moment, an unfamiliar gentle male voice rang:


    "Take it away, prepare for the public execution tomorrow!"


    Chapter 0099 Fire God Festival


    Edo.


    Full of gunpowder and war, the streets are tattered.


    A young man in a hat rode a bicycle and shouted:


    "Selling newspapers! Selling newspapers! The Class-A war criminal ''Onigibu Tsuji Mumisi'' who destroyed Edo and slaughtered nobles was arrested by the Ghost Killing Squad and will be executed at the Vulcan Festival in the early hours of the morning!"


    "Selling newspapers! Selling newspapers! The Class-A war criminal ''Onigibu Tsuji Mumisi'' who destroyed Edo and slaughtered nobles was arrested by the Ghost Killing Squad and will be executed at the Vulcan Festival in the early hours of the morning!"


    Hearing the shouting, people in the ruins with distressed expressions came to the street one after another, and surrounded the young newspaper sellers.


    "a newspaper!"


    "I''ll get a newspaper too!"


    In a few minutes, the newspaper was sold out, and some people who didn''t grab it gathered around the person who bought it, looking at the newspaper on it.


    "That **** ghost king was really caught?"


    "Yeah, it can be regarded as being arrested. It was said in the newspapers that the festival of the **** of fire will be held at night, and that **** evil spirit will be burned to death on the spot."


    "What''s the use of being caught, my house was blown up by planes, and all the money was burned. What''s the use of the ghost king''s death?"


    "Isn''t there one above? The big noble family of the Household Household will come forward to reorganize the cabinet and provide everyone with interest-free loans to rebuild their homes."


    "Anything like this?"


    "Is there any? Can''t you find out if you ask at night? The Sanyashiki clan will send someone to preside over the execution ceremony at night, and they will definitely say it at that time, right?"


    "Didn''t two good things come at once that night? Seeing that the ghost king was burned to death, he could get a low-interest loan again?"


    "It should be like this..."


    "That night is a must go!"


    One after another humming sounded in the streets of Edo.


    ¡ª¡ª


    before midnight.


    Tanjiro Kamado looked at his ruddy father who was holding a stack of luxurious priest uniforms in front of him with a bewildered expression and said:


    "What? Father, do you want me to dance Kagura, the God of Fire, at the festival? Isn''t this my father?"


    "The meaning is different, Tanjirou."


    Kamado Tanjuro smiled, he had never been so happy today in his life:


    "You did your best when you were chasing Wu Miserable. It''s more suitable for you to dance than me. Besides, look at me like this, am I someone who can dance Kagura all night?"


    "Yes!" Tanjirou Kamado nodded and replied simply.


    Last year, my father danced the God of Fire Kagura dance all night in winter to pray for the next year. Now it''s not winter, so why can''t I dance.


    As soon as he said these words, Tanjurou Kammen choked.


    At this time, Nezuko, who was next to the kitchen door, couldn''t help but knocked heavily on the head of the kitchen door Tanjirou and said:


    "Brother idiot, if your lord asks you to go, just go!"


    "Ah? Isn''t that what your father meant?"


    Tanjirou Kamado covered his forehead and looked at his sister Nezuko, who was gasping for breath while covering his hands.


    What does it mean that it was Su Jin who made him dance Kagura, the **** of fire? How did he find out now?


    At this time, Nezuko Zamen threw her hand away and said with pain: "Anyway, you should put on your clothes now and go to the Kagura dance!"


    "oh oh!"


    Kamado Tanjiro bowed his head in response, picked up his clothes and walked into the room, muttering as he walked:


    "Every time you say that the lord is going to hit me, Nezuko is getting more and more violent now."


    The kitchen door Nezuko was furious and stood by the side angrily.


    Seeing this, Kanmen Tanjuro couldn''t help laughing: "Hahaha! Nezuko has reached that age!"


    "Father!" The girl''s embarrassed and charming voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the warm night wind, Oni Mai Tsuji no miserable regained consciousness.


    And after regaining consciousness, he was dumbfounded.


    All around, a crowd of people surrounded by black, surrounded by huge loudspeakers playing solemn Kagura.


    A large group of human beings surrounded him with ghostly dancing, solemn faces, as if they were praying for something, and they seemed to be in silence.


    This kind of strange scene, even the ghost dance Tsuji has never seen before.


    At this time, Yoya Zaiyashiki, who was wearing a plain white priest''s uniform, held a torch, and behind him were members of the Ghost Killing Squad wearing black uniforms, and they all held flaming torches in their hands.


    ''what? ¡¯


    The stunned Ghost Dance Tsuji Wumian only realized at this time that there was a pile of high bonfires under his feet, at least ten meters high, and the smell of kerosene was still around.


    He actually added kerosene frantically? Oni Mai Tsuji was stunned.


    Immediately afterwards, he suddenly thought of something, and his eyes suddenly widened when he looked at Yoshiki Yoya, who was holding a torch in front of him.


    ''Isn''t this torch...''


    At this time, Yoshiya Zaiyashiki held a torch, raised his head and looked at Oni Mai Tsuji no miserable, he said solemnly:


    "The ghost dance Tsuji is miserable. For thousands of years, you have created evil spirits, attacked the people, drove the evil spirits to eat people, and even a few days ago, you summoned a hundred demons to capture Edo. It is a heinous crime!"


    ''what? What are you talking about? '' Ghost dance Tsuji no miserable stunned.


    At this moment, he realized that his tongue had been cut off, and he couldn''t make a sound.


    At the same time, he found that he was tied to a large stake, and his eyelids were tied with fishing lines by the wicked guy, and he was forcibly hung up, making him unable to close his eyes.


    ''Damn, I don''t feel pain, I didn''t find out about this, and what about my regeneration ability? ¡¯


    Guiwu Tsuji was dumbfounded, this rhythm was meant to make him watch himself burn to death!


    At this time, Yoya Zaiyashiki, who was reading the guilt of Oni Mai Tsuji''s innocent crime, finished reading the long guilt, threw it to the bonfire in front of him, and then raised the torch and said:


    "Execution¡ª!"


    Whoa!


    One by one, the flaming torches were thrown on the bonfire, and they burned quickly. Many torches were also thrown at Guiwu Tsuji''s feet, directly igniting the firewood under his feet.


    ''I can''t regenerate, I''m going to be burned to death! ¡¯


    Guiwu Tsuji was horrified and frightened, and opened his mouth to ask for mercy.


    And at this moment, with a whimper, the handle of a torch was inserted directly into the mouth he had just opened, ready to beg for mercy.


    Kiwu Tsuji was stunned for a moment, then looked down, but saw a girl she didn''t know, who was embarrassed there.


    ''It''s over, why did you lose it there...''


    Butterfly Ren quietly retreated into the crowd, for fear that the embarrassing scene just now would be discovered.


    At this time, Oniwu Tsuji, who was crazy by the torch, wanted to say something miserably.


    However, the cheering crowd below paid no attention to him.


    "Sacrificing Kagura, dancing Kagura dance~!"


    Along with the shouting, Oni Mai Tsuji looked down helplessly, watching Tanjiro Kamado lead the crowd and dance the Kagura Dance, the God of Fire.


    Of course, he didn''t understand Kagura Dance, the God of Fire, but only recognized that it was the twelve sword skills of the breath of the sun.


    Do you have to be hacked to death by a large group of people who know the breath of the sun without being burned to death... After discovering this, Onimitsu Tsuji gradually became desperate.


    Before being ignited by the flames, he kept thinking, when did he ''capture Edo''?


    Murder anyway to give a reason...


    In the crowd, Zhu Shi looked at the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable who struggled more and more crazy, turned around and said:


    "Let''s go, Yushirou."


    "Miss Zhu Shi, are you not going to continue reading?" Yu Shilang was stunned for a moment, and said in a bit of astonishment.


    Zhu Shi shook his head and said, "There''s no need to look at that ugly thing."


    When she said this, she paused and sighed:

 Chapter 83：

    "In a few days, follow me to the maternity house and say thank you to their new leader."


    "Oh!" Yushiro nodded blankly, then looked at Tanjirou Kamado who was dancing Kagura beside the flames, and turned to leave.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside a mansion in Chiyoda.


    Even though they were separated by a few kilometers, Su Jin could hear the cheers and the classical Kagura playing. It seemed that the whole of Edo was in a carnival because of this festival.


    Beside her, Chana Butterfly, who had changed into her regular clothes, asked suspiciously, "Aren''t you going to take a look?"


    "It''s not necessary, the more the last, the more vigilant you need to be."


    Su Jin shook his head, then looked up at the moon outside the window and said:


    "What about you, aren''t you going to accompany Chanel?"


    "Mako and Miri are with her."


    Butterfly Chanahui laughed and said:


    "Afterwards, the Ghost Killing Squad was reorganized and included in the cabinet department. At that time, the two children are afraid that I will be employed in the medical department."


    Su Jin looked out the window and said absently:


    "Is that so, what are you going to do after that fellow Yoya gets sick?"


    "Probably running for the cabinet chief, right?"


    Butterfly Chanahui responded, then hesitated for a while, and asked:


    "When are you going to leave?"


    "There are still ten days, and it will pass in a flash." Su Jin said naturally.


    Hearing this, Butterfly Chanahui struggled for a moment and wanted to say something, but before she could speak, Su Jin said:


    "When the place is stable, I should call you over there."


    "Really?" Butterfly Chanel said in surprise.


    "It''s all said to be after stabilization." Su Jin sighed at this time.


    However, Butterfly Chanel didn''t care about this, she couldn''t help but be overjoyed to get a reply.


    Su Jin didn''t say anything about Butterfly Chanahui''s joy.


    NoName wants to really stabilize, I''m afraid it will take a long time.


    Fortunately, the time period for the summoning technique can be set. For Chana Butterfly, it may be a month or two to wait.


    I just don''t know whether this act of tampering with the world war can be successful... Su Jin narrowed his eyes.


    If it is successful, his income this time will be more than he expected.


    However, if it fails, it is estimated that the minimum reward for successfully observing the ghost world is guaranteed.


    What was the result?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head, but stood up and said, "Go to the celebration."


    After speaking, he walked out of the room.


    Butterfly Chanel Hui suddenly stood up and was about to leave with Su Jin.


    But at this moment, she paused, looked at the pocket watch on the tatami, was stunned, picked it up, and looked at the time.


    "Hey, why is there only one hour hand, and it points to twelve?"


    In doubt, Butterfly Chanahui took the pocket watch, caught up with Su Jin, and said as she walked:


    "Su Jin, your pocket watch seems to be broken, do you want someone to fix it?"


    "Give it to me, I''ll fix it myself."


    In the sound of the conversation, the two walked out of the mansion and disappeared into the crowd participating in the festival.


    Chapter 0100 No. 001 Observe the World


    Su Jin didn''t wait for the 28-day time limit of Ghost Extermination World to finish.


    But on the 23rd day, he simply said goodbye and sat alone in a pavilion.


    With the autumn evening wind blowing, Su Jin looked at the sunset in front of him and said in a flat tone:


    "It''s almost time."


    Naturally, he couldn''t wait until the 28 days passed, otherwise, the black rabbit would be scared to death in all likelihood.


    If she couldn''t help breaking into the room, then on the lower floor, she could see a four-digit natural **** and Buddha looking for people everywhere like crazy.


    Out of concern, Su Jin chose to return in 23 days, so that time would be easier to handle.


    And this also reminded him that when the number of days is not fixed, it is necessary for him to remind Black Rabbit in advance to avoid chaos in the community.


    But most of the troubles must have been caused when the black rabbit was looking for him.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin smiled, and then gradually calmed down.


    He focused his attention on the eyebrows, and soon penetrated into his soul and saw his spirituality.


    It was a rhombus-shaped lacquer-black eight-sided crystal, with a cluster of golden flames in the center of the crystal.


    Su Jin is very clear that the crystal outside is the godhead he holds, and the flame inside the godhead is his real spirituality.


    "let''s start."


    Without any hesitation, Su Jin immediately immersed his meaning into the spiritual figure, and immersed his spiritual power into the spiritual figure according to the abyss method taught by Bai Yasha.


    In an instant, Su Jin saw the outside world.


    I saw the sunset and the breeze, as well as the pavilion and the sunset.


    The field of vision was frozen at this moment, and then infinitely raised.


    The surrounding environment instantly changed from a plane to a three-dimensional, as if getting on a plane and looking down from a high altitude.


    Soon, Su Jin''s vision came to the starry sky. He saw the stars in the distance and the blue planet that seemed to be close at hand.


    Then, the light appeared.


    A beam of light that penetrated the sky suddenly descended from the void, piercing the entire planet at once.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin''s heart skipped a beat, but before he could react, pictures emerged from the beam of light that penetrated the planet.


    Humans in groups of three or five, human beings who cultivated slash and burn, and ancient scholars who used parchment to compile myths, appeared one after another.


    From the beginning of human beings to record civilization and the birth of history, until the modern industrial revolution, steel warships swept across the sea.


    And in that scene, the thousand-year-old history created by the ghost dance Tsuji is just one of the waves, which rises and falls with the ebb and flow of the tide.


    "Human history?" Su Jin sighed when he saw this scene.


    Only at this time did he have a real impression of the history of mankind in the mouths of the gods.


    It is certain that in the depths of the souls of all human beings, the ''inheritance'' that constantly affects human behavior is constantly recorded.


    It is the history of civilization and the history of mankind!


    It is the record of the past and the inheritance of the present!


    At this time, Su Jin also saw the birth of ''belief in the gods'', which is a conceptual power that is born from the unknown to the known, and from the behavior of individual human beings.


    Zeus was born from the act of ''Patriarchy''.


    Yahweh was born from the consensus of the "One God".


    The One born from the ''laws of nature''.


    Each act gave birth to a belief, and that belief gathered into the pillar of light and disappeared to the other side.


    "Absorbed by Box Garden Center?"


    Su Jin thought of this for the first time, but then abandoned this idea again.


    Because at this time, on the right side of his soul''s perspective, a forum was emerging.


    There is an ongoing tip bar on the forum.


    [The beliefs of the gods are being absorbed...the absorption is successful! ¡¿


    [In order to ensure the stability of the friendly Hakoten center, the division is divided by 9:1, and it is currently being distributed...]


    "What guarantees stability... You are clearly stabilizing the emotions of the center of the small garden, right?"


    Su Jin couldn''t help but complain at this time.


    90% of the forum, 10% of myself, will Hakoten Center still accept this kind of skin-picking split?


    And it seems that all the dirty work is done by the center of the small garden, right?


    At least Su Jin didn''t feel that the Dimensional Forum was doing any heavy work, so he just sat here and enjoyed it.


    Yes, the Dimension Forum''s method is not bad, it''s a bit capitalist.


    After complaining in his heart, Su Jin suddenly found that the scenes absorbed by the beam of light had changed.


    A series of double images suddenly appeared in front of Su Jin''s eyes.


    There is only one Earth, and at this time, it seems that countless ghost images appear, layer upon layer, like overlapping images that are constantly zoomed.


    "What''s going on?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    [Answer: The center of the small garden is taking this world as the benchmark, constricting parallel time and space. ¡¿


    "Break parallel time and space?"


    Su Jin''s heart suddenly picked up, and he couldn''t help but say:


    "Does that mean that my changes to this world will overlap into the corresponding parallel world?"


    [Answer: Yes. The things affected by the holder are repeating infinitely in the parallel time and space of world 001, and have formed a "historical transition period". ¡¿


    Hearing the meaning of this sentence, Su Jin''s eyelids jumped fiercely.


    Historical transformation period!


    What he did actually formed a period of historical transformation?


    That is to say, countless parallel time and space ghost dance Tsuji no miserable will attack Edo, and then usher in defeat under the resistance of the ghost killing team, which indirectly affects the East Asian battlefield in the world war?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin held back his shock and said:


    "What will happen in the future?"


    [Answer: It has been observed that within the scope of World Intervention No. 001, during the Second World War, the possibility of the peaceful evolution of the island country and its integration into a third world power is as high as 92%. ¡¿


    Su Jin was silent for a while, and suddenly realized that he was playing a big game!


    A stone he threw overturned the chariot of World War II!


    He doesn''t even dare to continue to ask what will happen in the further distant future, that is already a taboo content that cannot be said.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but ask, "How are the gods of the little garden?"


    [Answer: Hakoniwa gathers the possibility of a huge number of parallel universes, and observes that its future losses exceed the current reserves. ¡¿


    Hearing this answer, Su Jin was silent for a while, and said, "Are the gods of Hakoba looking for me?"


    [Answer: Yes. One of the recorded all-powerful domain rulers, ''Alpha of the Beginning'' is blocking the cause and effect of time and space, fiddling with the timeline, curbing the spread of possibility, and looking for the holder. ¡¿


    "Can you block it?" Su Jin already had a toothache at this time.


    The starting goddess Alpha, the big boss behind the Thousand Eyes, Shiroyasha''s immediate boss, the goddess she calls the ''boss''.


    This kind of big man is looking for himself, and after finding it, Su Jin knows what will happen without thinking.


    [Answer: The authority to deceive the holder''s Lingge has been changed, and the search is being evaded... The evasion is successful, and Alpha has locked down the criminal suspect ''Kimono Tsuji no miserable''. ¡¿


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Knowing that a two-digit number is ''chasing'' himself, it is strange that Su Jin does not panic.


    Fortunately, the waste of the forum did not hold back at a critical time.


    next second.


    [The causality line has been tampered with, and the cause is being detected... The detection is successful. ¡¿

 Chapter 84：

    [''Guiwu Tsuji no miserable'' has been obliterated by the ''Shakyamuni'' law of karma. After three seconds, the name of'' Ghost dance Tsuji no miserable'' will be erased from the concept. Due to the shielding authority, please be careful not to dictate or write ''Gui dance Tsuji no miserable'' Miserable'' name. ¡¿


    "..." Su Jin was silent at this time.


    Co-authored, is there more than one double-digit arresting him?


    This is really flattering...


    Obviously in the depths of his spirituality, but Su Jin only felt as if he was in the Arctic ice sky, walking in the cold storm and snow.


    At this time, the center of the box garden suddenly vibrated.


    A light flew from the light and submerged into Su Jin''s spirituality, giving him a little warmth.


    But it was the feedback from the center of the little garden that arrived.


    ©–©–¡¾Garden Box¡¿


    Chapter 0101 The Observer of the World


    ¡¾determination:¡¿


    [It is the ''observer of the world'', the cause of the world war, and the witness of history. ¡¿


    The vague sentence merged into Su Jin''s spirituality along with the light.


    Immediately afterwards, in his soul, in the eight-sided diamond-shaped godhead, the tiny flames swelled up like a big bang in the universe.


    As if with a bang, the flames skyrocketed and expanded in an instant. In an extremely short period of time, they expanded and contracted, and then expanded and contracted!


    When Su Jin reacted, his spirituality had already turned into a ball of light that seemed to exude endless brilliance.


    From an intuitive volume comparison, it has expanded at least 100,000 times.


    Su Jin didn''t even have time to react to this momentary change, but in the next second, his figure appeared in the world of Little Garden and appeared in his room.


    "That''s it?"


    Seeing the familiar scene, Su Jin was stunned for a moment.


    The change just now was so fast that he didn''t even have a reaction. He just felt that his spirituality had expanded a hundred thousand times more than before, and then disappeared?


    "Is Hakoten Center so stingy? Anyway, I also triggered a historical transition period, right?"


    Su Jin''s expression was weird, and some subtle illusions arose in his heart.


    He always felt that things seemed to be just beginning.


    And just when the thought arises.


    A piece of black and purple precious jade emerged from the depths of Su Jin''s soul.


    That is the ''Bengyu'' that Su Jin got from the world of death.


    At this moment, Beng Yu suddenly trembled.


    It was as if the old hand-cranked engine was suddenly replaced by a nuclear fission device.


    A steady stream of vitality spewed out from Su Jin''s spirit, like Wang Yang''s ocean, drowning Su Jin''s body in an instant.


    This vitality permeated Su Jin''s whole body in an instant.


    Every cell seems to be cheering, jumping for joy, greedily absorbing the vast vitality.


    Long drought meets nectar!


    Su Jin suddenly thought of this sentence in his head.


    At this time, he felt as if his body had never received sufficient nutrition. At this moment, he frantically absorbed the power gushing out of the Lingge and began to evolve.


    In this process, Bengyu played a role in accelerating the evolution process.


    This sudden situation made Su Jin''s eyelids jump, and he couldn''t help asking questions in the dimension forum:


    "What''s wrong with my body?"


    [Answer: The rapid increase of the holder''s spirituality leads to a mismatch in the body, and the body is currently evolving...]


    [It is initially expected that this process will last for one month. ¡¿


    [The bounty ''Bengyu'' has an effect, and the evolution process has been compressed to 10 seconds. ¡¿


    As soon as this explanation came out, Su Jin understood, and after understanding it, he was a little dumbfounded:


    "Because the spirit is too strong and the body is too weak, so my body needs to use evolution to adapt?"


    Then is he going to send another emotion now:


    ''It''s getting stronger too fast, and even the body can''t keep up, what should I do? Online and so on, urgent. ¡¯


    Then the answer is probably only one sentence.


    ''Using collapsing jade! ¡¯


    Feeling the Bengyu shaking in Lingge, even Su Jin had to sigh with emotion:


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen Bengyu operate at this level of efficiency."


    In normal times, Su Jin absorbs combat experience and learns other people''s swordsmanship, and Bengyu accelerates the process without even moving.


    However, now, the evolution of the entire body is to make Bengyu turn like a spinning top. I think it uses too much power, and even Bengyu has to work overtime to run.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but ask the forum:


    "What will my body be like after evolution?"


    [Answer: After the initial adaptation, the body mass will reach the "four-digit benchmark" determined by the center of the box garden. ¡¿


    "Four-digit benchmark?" Su Jin''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    What is the concept of a four-digit benchmark?


    two words.


    Starburst!


    With all-out efforts to blast a standard unit ''Earth'', it can basically be evaluated as a four-digit figure.


    That''s the standard for four-digit destructive power.


    However, among the four figures, few people have a body like Su Jin.


    After all, most people use their gifted abilities to explode stars, and those who use their bodies like Su Jin are completely different.


    Moreover, this is only the initial adaptation...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but ask:


    "Then what would happen if you were completely adapted?"


    [Answer: After complete adaptation, the physical strength will initially reach the standard of ''Protoss'' judged by the center of the box garden. ¡¿


    This time, Su Jin couldn''t help but be silent for a while.


    What a protoss is, he knows.


    Shiroyasha is the representative of Hakoba Protoss.


    Those who can get the title of ''star spirit'' can only be obtained by planet master spirits of planetary scale and above.


    And he, through the wave of ghost destroying the world, achieved it all at once.


    This is not common sense.


    Su Jin frowned and said somewhat puzzled:


    "What I did at Ghost Slayer could make my spirituality so strong?"


    [Answer: The internal evaluation of Hakoten Center has been called, please know. ¡¿


    Then, a light curtain appeared in Su Jin''s eyes. Above the light curtain, it was transformed by the forum, allowing Su Jin to understand the internal computing process.


    [Judgment: Observing the unknown world and bringing it under the control of Hakoba, Merit Value: 5,000. ¡¿


    [Judgment: tampering with the history of World War II, creating a multiverse parallel world line, affecting major changes in the beliefs of the Taoist gods, affecting the beliefs of the Greek gods, affecting the beliefs of the Celtic gods, and severely affecting the beliefs of the Cross religions. ...]


    Pulling down the scope, Su Jin saw a pile of words that affected the belief change of a certain group of gods.


    When he pulled it to the bottom, he saw the last line of words at the bottom.


    [¡­Accelerating the demise of the Gao Tianyuan God Group, total merit value: 2 million. ¡¿


    Among the piles of influences, why is there an extra one that hastened the demise of the Gao Tianyuan God Group?


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, but didn''t care too much, just looked at the last two million achievements.


    good guy.


    Observing a world line is only 5,000, and the result is 2 million for tampering with the world war?


    This made Su Jin instantly have the idea of ??going back and provoking a world war in Europe.


    However, in the next second, he strangled the idea to death.


    "If you move East Asia, you will be targeted by two two-digit bigwigs. If you go to Europe, I am afraid that I will be surrounded by seventeen two-digit figures."


    After thinking about the danger, Su Jin couldn''t help but sighed:


    "Why doesn''t Guiwu Tsuji Wumai have a younger brother?"


    After sighing, Su Jin also noticed that Beng Yu had completed the evolution of his body, so he frowned and said:


    "Speaking of which, can''t Bengyu help me complete the evolution all at once? How can I still fully adapt to this statement?"


    [Answer: Part of the spiritual power has been absorbed by Zanpakut¨­ Baiye. ¡¿


    After getting this reply, Su Jin hesitated, opened the gift card, and looked at the description of Zanpakut¨­.


    ¡ª¡ª¡¾Bonus: Zanpakut¨­ (White Night)¡¿


    [Relying on the soul, it is a gift poured out of wishes. ¡¿


    [A thousand years of exploits of the nameless ghost king in a large number of parallel worlds are absorbed, and the host can be temporarily transformed into the strongest ''star spirit''. ¡¿


    [Evaluation: Four digits (can grow)]


    "Nameless Ghost King?" Su Jin grinned, feeling a little embarrassed.


    The nameless pharaoh sacrificed his name to seal the evil **** and became nameless.


    And a certain guy with a miserable name, because of his impersonation, his Lingge was robbed by his Zanpakut¨­.


    That''s right, Su Jin pretended to be the other party, but was not the other party, and Zanpakut¨­ was Su Jin and not Su Jin. Thinking about it carefully, Zanpakut¨­ would absorb the other party''s spirituality, which was quite reasonable.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile:


    "Speaking of which, what''s my evaluation in the little garden center now?"


    [Answer: Five digits (exception)]


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin was surprised:


    "I don''t even have four figures? That''s right, I have a strong body and a strong spirituality, but in terms of power and authority, I am pulling my hips."


    The four-digit evaluation of Little Garden is very complicated. Spirituality, physique, authority, and various factors must be taken into account.


    It can be said that basically, the strength of the four-digit number is very comprehensive, belonging to the all-round type, and it is very good to have the four-digit number that pulls the hips.


    The extraordinary evaluation of the center of the small garden is a special group of people who surpass themselves in some aspects and can be comparable to the existence of a higher level, but lag behind in some aspects.


    In other words, Su Jin is able to fight head-to-head with the four-digit number, but there is no special "four-digit number" corresponding to the power.


    Although this is rare in Hakoniwa, it is not unique.


    For example, Celtic''s Queen of Halloween is three figures (exception).


    Zeus, the **** king of the Greek gods, has four digits (exception).


    Both of them have the power to leapfrog combat in Hakoba, but they do not meet some of the standards of that level, which is a special case.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said:


    "Now, I''m barely able to protect myself in Hakoba?"


    "interesting."


    Su Jin smiled, tidied up his clothes, and under the action of Beng Yu, adapted to the strength to avoid furniture damage, and then walked out of his room.

 Chapter 85：

    Outside the door, the sky is bright and clear!


    Chapter 0102 Legal Plunder


    As soon as he walked out of the room, before the smile on Su Jin''s face was maintained for three seconds, he saw a long pink ear.


    Su Jin looked at the smiling black rabbit, his expression changed from a full smile to a very subtle one.


    But soon, Su Jin smiled heartily:


    "Good morning, Black Rabbit."


    "Good morning, Su Jin."


    Black Rabbit responded with a smile like this, then was silent for two or three seconds, and suddenly lowered his head and said:


    "Obviously tangled for a long time, thinking about what to say about you next time I see you, but I really saw someone, but I can''t say it anymore."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Can''t the words come out of your mouth?"


    "That''s right¡­"


    The black rabbit complained in a low voice, and sighed helplessly.


    "I heard about it from Lady Leticia, challenge hero trials or something..."


    Speaking of this, the black rabbit couldn''t help clenching his fists, the rabbit ears pricked up, and said dissatisfiedly: "I really want to beat you!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, her bunny ears were folded again, and she said with a bit of anguish:


    "But it''s unbearable."


    "Then show mercy and let me go."


    Su Jin stepped forward with a smile, pressed Hei Rabbit''s shoulder, and pushed her down the aisle:


    "Do you still have breakfast?"


    "There''s a sandwich for you in the kitchen."


    The black rabbit who was pushed away replied, and then said a little embarrassedly:


    "It was made this morning by Lady Leticia and the children."


    "You didn''t prepare me?"


    Su Jin said this with a slightly playful expression.


    He dared to make sure that the black rabbit was blocked at the door of his room, waiting for him to come out, so he didn''t prepare his breakfast as usual.


    "This..." Black Rabbit''s eyes were erratic, and he turned to him, and finally muttered: "Isn''t it because you did such a dangerous thing to make me angry."


    "Yes, yes, not next time."


    Su Jin smiled perfunctorily at this time.


    "Come on, obviously next time."


    Black Rabbit pouted, what kind of person Su Jin is, can''t she see it after getting along for half a year?


    It seems that he has a brain, but often he just wants to act once, commonly known as a shrewd ''reckless man''.


    If Su Jin really wants to think that it is profitable and good for them, I am afraid that he will do it at the first time, instead of abiding by the guarantee that she casually said.


    The leader has an adventurous spirit, and Black Rabbit doesn''t know whether this is a bad thing or a good thing now.


    But if you think about it carefully, the previous leader Kasugabe Takaaki and the staff member Canary seem to be like this, people with an adventurous spirit.


    Thinking about it this way, Su Jin has such a personality, but it is the most suitable for NoName.


    ¡®My role is probably to lubricate, right? Do a good job of behind-the-scenes management...'' Black Rabbit thought to himself, but then he thought: ''Isn''t this the housekeeper? ¡¯


    At this time, Su Jin, who was pushing the black rabbit away, saw that the other party''s hair color suddenly changed to blue, and immediately said in surprise:


    "The nature of power has changed? Why are you so emotional all of a sudden?"


    The Moon Rabbit in Hakoniwa will change color when he has a huge emotional ups and downs. This is what Su Jin heard from Hei Rabbit.


    So at this time, he only asked this question.


    "No, nothing?"


    "Oh?"


    "I didn''t say anything, wait, don''t scratch my ears!"


    The two came to the kitchen amid the quarrel, and then saw a group of fair-faced elf races in uniforms, with blond hair and pointed ears.


    And among the spirits, a spirit whose uniform color is different from the others is communicating with Leticia.


    "The facilities on this side of the kitchen are still equipped with some oil-proof techniques, and on the side of the stove, the functions of automatic cleaning and temperature control should also be added..."


    Leticia, who was instructing, stopped, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Su Jin, Black Rabbit, would you like to come over and discuss how to decorate your home?"


    "Oh? Good!" Black Rabbit came over immediately.


    "I''ll let it go."


    Su Jin shrugged and observed the handsome men and women of the elves in the restaurant.


    These people seemed to be workers sent by a community operating a construction company in the metropolitan area, and they were the people who came to renovate the base after negotiating with Black Rabbit Leticia.


    In Hakotei, each outer gate is equivalent to a small country, and the population and area are basically at the national level, but it is not the government that is in power, but some communities.


    And because NoName was attacked three years ago, the facilities of the entire community are very old and need to be renovated.


    In the past, it was okay to say that there was no money, just be patient, but now that Su Jin has made some money through the gift game, Black Rabbit naturally doesn''t want Su Jin and the children to live in a shabby old castle.


    Therefore, I went to the urban area to find a decoration company yesterday.


    Let Black Rabbit and Leticia discuss the decoration and configuration there. Su Jin found a sandwich made by Leticia in the large refrigerator and watched them busy while eating.


    Soon, the negotiation was over, and the foreman of the elves took out the building materials from the gift card and gave them a temporary spirit, allowing Su Jin to feel what fancy decoration is.


    Have you ever seen a brick with long legs that you put cement on yourself?


    Anyway, Su Jin saw it. He watched the bricks pour cement for himself.


    ''Can you still play like this? ¡¯


    Su Jin had such an expression at the time.


    At this time, Leticia came over, stretched her waist a little and said:


    "Calculate the time, the base should be finished in half a day."


    "After all, I''m looking for the best decoration company in the metropolitan area!" Hei Rabbit agreed, then looked at Su Jin and said, "What''s the matter? Suddenly this kind of expression appeared."


    Su Jin shook his head and finished the sandwich: "It''s nothing, it''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of decoration."


    And after he ate the sandwiches, the restaurant has been renovated. The style of the whole restaurant is warm, soft, warm, and gives a low-key and luxurious feeling.


    If it weren''t for the large space of the restaurant, it would feel like a family restaurant.


    It''s obviously a big restaurant with 500 square meters... Su Jin watched this scene and drank the black tea on the table in one gulp.


    "It feels good!"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Leticia smiled beside her, and gave herself a black tea ceremony:


    "I heard that it is the latest style. I thought it looked good, so I asked the decoration company to add it."


    At this time, Black Rabbit complained beside him:


    "Easy to use is easy to use, but for this renovation, the commission went directly to 1,500 gold coins, plus the 10% tax to be paid, and after removing the 150 gold coins, we are afraid that we only have 100 gold coins left on the book. ."


    At this time, Leticia, who wanted to make herself a cup of black tea, looked a little loose:


    "After all, decorating, it''s always good to do it in one step, and the elves'' enchanting craftsmanship is also famous in Hakoten..."


    1,500 gold coins, if converted, is equal to 15 million in modern society. It stands to reason that the rich in modern society can decorate a villa more than that much.


    However, Hakoten didn''t think that way.


    The so-called exquisite craftsmanship and cherished materials are extremely cheap in Hakoten, even cheap.


    What really has a high price is the enchanting craftsmanship of elves, those little things that have a unique beauty and improve the quality of life at the same time.


    For example, fully automatic dishwashers, dust removal techniques that cover the entire castle, and so on.


    It is these things that are valuable.


    And Leticia directly picked the one that best suited her aesthetic.


    And the aesthetics of a former vampire king is naturally high-end.


    However, the black rabbit, who is used to the hard life, still feels a little distressed about the expenses:


    "A lot of the pure nature that the elves boasted just now are unnecessary, and they will sell them even if there are no goblins."


    "Oh, I don''t know how to develop this meticulous character."


    Leticia gave a wry smile, added some fresh blood to her black tea, took a sip, looked at Su Jin, and said with a smile:


    "Little Black Rabbit is distressed about money, what should we do, boss~"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised the teacup in his hand and said with a smile, "Then go grab a city and make some extra money!"


    "Good idea!" Leticia''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit was immediately stunned, and quickly discouraged:


    "Wait, you two, we are a regular community!"


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said, "The regular community has the robbery law of the regular community, doesn''t it?"


    "There is no such thing as robbery law!"


    Seeing that Su Jin seemed to be playing for real, Black Rabbit immediately retorted:


    "If you plunder without authorization, you will be judged as a demon king by the center of the small garden!"


    "I''m the former Demon King!" Leticia blinked.


    "Lord Leticia!" Black Rabbit was completely mad.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Okay, Leticia, stop teasing her."


    "Well~" Leticia stuck out her tongue and sipped her lipstick tea.


    Seeing this, Black Rabbit froze for a moment, then looked at the two of them angrily: "You two! Are you actually making fun of people here?"


    "I didn''t tease you either." Su Jin shrugged, put down the teacup and said, "Didn''t you just say legal robbery?"


    Su Jin said this, and his smile gradually became interesting: "That part requires 10% of the tax we pay."


    "Eh?"


    Black Rabbit froze for a moment, then reacted immediately, surprised:


    "You mean? We''re going to compete for regional dominators?"


    Chapter 0103 Regional Dominators


    Territorial ruler.


    This is a position established by Hakoniwa at dawn.


    To put it bluntly, it is a regional administrator who has been given management authority.


    Also commonly known as the ''city manager''.


    In Hakoten, each outer gate has one or more cities, villages and towns, which are determined by their vast area.


    Basically, every outer gate has the level of a continent on Earth.


    A land of this scale will naturally produce multiple ''cities'' where people gather.


    And the person responsible for managing the city, having the right to collect taxes, and the ownership of public facilities, is the regional manager.


    To put it bluntly, when you become a regional manager, you can collect taxes, electricity, water, land transfer fees and other fees from people in the entire city.


    Because most of the cities have basically been built, and now taking office is basically lying down to make money.


    Although there is also the responsibility of defending the city from the demon king and stabilizing the order, the benefits are still very considerable.

 Chapter 86：

    As a descendant of the referee family designated by the Hakoba Center, Black Rabbit naturally knows about the authority of the regional ruler.


    Hearing Su Jin''s remarks at this time, Black Rabbit couldn''t help but complain:


    "The ruler of the region is the ruler of the region. It''s actually a legal robbery."


    Speaking of which, Black Rabbit couldn''t help but looked at Leticia next to him resentfully.


    Seeing this, Leticia couldn''t help laughing:


    "Look at what I do. Although I am the initiator of the regional ruler system, the system has been revised for many years. Can''t I say it is legal looting?"


    "Okay, of course you can call it that." Black Rabbit said with a speechless expression.


    Leticia Decrea''s most famous deed is the establishment of the class ruler system.


    The regional ruler is the first level of the class ruler, and it is the most initial position.


    As the founder, Leticia said that the regional ruler was a legal plunder, but the Black Rabbit really couldn''t refute it.


    At this time, Leticia, who had made a joke, leaned on the back of the chair, lifted her feet off the ground, and said with long white silk legs:


    "There is no regional ruler in our city, and the corresponding income is handed over to the class ruler in the Eastern District, so if you want to become a regional ruler, you have to pass the test of the class ruler."


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit couldn''t help but look at Su Jin, and his half-smile expression was a little funny:


    "Su Jin, since you proposed it, you should do it, right?"


    "Why are you smiling so weird?"


    Su Jin couldn''t help but complain about the black rabbit''s smile.


    "Eh? Can''t you laugh?"


    The smaller the black rabbit, the more funny he said:


    "But doesn''t it require the consent of the class ruler to become a regional ruler?"


    Speaking of this, Black Rabbit said with a very treacherous smile:


    "If I remember correctly, the ruler of the Eastern District is Shiroyasha-sama, right?"


    "You said this!"


    Su Jin shrugged.


    In the lower-level eastern district where they were located, the only class ruler at present was Shiroyasha.


    And Su Jin is the **** of White Yaksha, and there is a very big door here.


    Because there are two requirements to become a territorial ruler.


    One is the most powerful community in the region, and the other is the consent of the class ruler.


    And Su Jin obviously has a nepotism relationship with Shiroyasha, who is the ruler of the class.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a little playfulness: "Black Rabbit, do you want me to go through the back door?"


    "how is this possible."


    Hakoba, the pacesetter of justice, and the black rabbit said righteously:


    "Relying on the power of others is a shameful act. Since you want to be the regional ruler, you must meet your requirements in an upright manner."


    The voice fell, and before Su Jin could speak, the black rabbit suddenly changed his face and said with a bright smile:


    "However, isn''t our community the strongest community around? Isn''t that very satisfying?"


    Why did Black Rabbit stick to the small city near the end of the world in the outer gate of [2105380]? Even the headquarters base was moved here.


    One is because it belongs to the edge of Hakoba City and can be connected to the outside of the city. It is a ''national-level'' super-large community with huge prospects for appearance.


    The other is that this outer gate city has no regional rulers, not even outer gate rulers.


    Among them, the most promising person was the owner of the Great Falls at the end, the snake **** Bai Xueji.


    Originally, she was the most promising to become the regional ruler, but she was lazy, and it was enough to occupy the waterfall.


    While other communities have little difference in strength, no one can dominate an urban area.


    As for the nearby cities, it was assumed that this was Bai Xueji''s territory, so they did not come to **** it.


    So when Shiroyasha suggested whether to transfer the base here, Black Rabbit thought about it and agreed.


    Because this is to leave room for possible future development.


    In the past, Black Rabbit didn''t want these because NoName lost his name and was not eligible to compete.


    After all, the nameless community is not allowed to participate in any activities of Hakoniwa.


    But now, because Su Jin won the flag of the ''megalodon'' through the gift game.


    Then according to the law of Hakoba, NoName can borrow this name to carry out activities.


    This is called a ''deck listing''.


    And most importantly, the snake **** Bai Xueji is now a **** under the name of Su Jin.


    Therefore, their community has become the regional ruler, and there is no reason for the nearby community to compete. After all, this has long been tacitly regarded as the territory of Bai Xueji.


    The right time, place and people are in their hands, so at such a time, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste not to do anything?


    At this time, seeing the corner of Hei Tu''s smiling mouth that was about to split, Su Jin couldn''t help but sighed and said:


    "Don''t laugh at that aunt, my Lord God''s test is not easy to pass."


    "But, at least compared to others, we are born to be inclined to Shiroyasha-sama, right?"


    Black Rabbit laughed very thief at this time.


    Two conditions, the strongest community in the region, and the approval of the class rulers, they can easily get it.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said, "Then what about the Moon Rabbit of the Hakoba nobles?"


    "How can this be called a relationship? It''s called the rational use of one''s own resources."


    Black Rabbit was suddenly unhappy, she puffed out her cheeks, looked at Su Jin angrily and said:


    "This kind of rhetoric was taught to me by Su Jin."


    "Okay, my pot."


    Su Jin shrugged, then sighed, pretending to be helpless:


    "Then, I will apply to our Lord God to become a regional ruler?"


    "Hmm, hurry up, hurry up!"


    The black rabbit urged impatiently. But he couldn''t wait to get the benefits of the regional rulers.


    ¡ª¡ª


    3345 Outer Gate, Thousand Eyes Station.


    "Regional Dominator? Why didn''t you apply for the Outer Sect Dominator? Wouldn''t that make more money?"


    Bai Yasha in panda pajamas held the gift card, put it to his ear, and manicured himself and said:


    "Want to try and see if you can draw out lurking enemies? Well, that''s right. If you have a small area, it''s easy to find those stinky mice, and you won''t feel bad if you break them."


    Bai Yasha, who was on the phone, narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a smile:


    "In that case, don''t expect us to release water for you~ Prepare us mentally!"


    "We''ll give you a big gift at the Regional Dominator Challenge!"


    Chapter 0104 News from White Yasha


    The next day, morning.


    Su Jin, who had eaten breakfast, sat on the sofa and saw the interface of the Dimensional Forum in his eyes.


    [Because of sufficient energy reserves, the forum is being upgraded, please wait...]


    Glancing at the top prompt on the forum, Su Jin glanced at the unsettled points, took a peek at Black Rabbit, and then quietly chatted with Chana Butterfly on the forum.


    Beside her, Leticia recently became obsessed with sewing clothes, and at this time, she was making spare clothes for Su Jin according to her preferences.


    The black rabbit, on the other hand, stood beside the floor-to-ceiling window, walking around, stopping from time to time to look outside the window.


    "It''s weird, it''s clearly time, why hasn''t Lord Shiroyasha come yet?"


    "Black Rabbit, you are a little impatient."


    Leticia looked at the clothes in front of her, came over with a tape measure to measure Su Jin''s arm, and then sat down on the opposite sofa again:


    "According to the character of Lord Shiroyasha, if you are late, there should be something important, right?"


    Although his personality is out of tune, Shiroyasha does his best in his role as a class ruler, and can be called a model worker.


    Therefore, Baiyasha''s itinerary is generally quite full, and the scheduled time did not arrive, which naturally attracted everyone''s attention.


    "I only said it because I was worried that something happened to Lord Shiroyasha." Hei Rabbit muttered.


    At this time, Su Jin, who secretly closed the forum, pretended to be nothing and said:


    "Forget it, instead of worrying about what happened to Shiroyasha, it''s better to worry about those who want to deal with Shiroyasha."


    This is the truth.


    Although Shiroyasha has now suppressed his power to the four-digit range due to multiple restrictions, he maintains his appearance at the lower level.


    But the upper levels of Hakoten knew that even if this guy was sealed, he was going to go crazy, and he would still be the tenth-ranked all-powerful domain ruler in Hakoten.


    No one in the upper class would provoke double digits.


    But why would there be a demon king to challenge the top?


    Because the devil king in the backcountry, I don''t know who Bai Yasha is~


    It''s also my four-digit figure, an ordinary class ruler with lustful weaknesses, don''t you just kill if you want? ¡ªA certain demon king who was beaten to death by one punch.


    In Hakoba, there is no shortage of second-hand goods, but they die so fast that it is difficult to see.


    "Although I say so..."


    Black Rabbit sighed, just about to say something, but suddenly stopped.


    Leticia put down her work, cleaned up, and said:


    "Here it is."


    Then, she turned her head to look at Su Jin, who had sensed it for a long time, but said in surprise:


    "You''re progressing too fast."


    "Stop boasting, you will be proud." Su Jin laughed and joked.


    At this moment, obvious ripples appeared in the space, as if to remind everyone.


    Black Rabbit swiped and hid behind Su Jin, his face full of alertness.


    Then, the petite figure of Bai Yasha did not come out of the ripples, but suddenly appeared behind the black rabbit and hung on her shoulders:


    "Good morning, Black Rabbit~~"


    While speaking, Bai Yasha held his air-conditioned right hand and pressed it on the neck of the black rabbit:


    "Eat us and send ''absolutely freezing gas''~!"


    "Yeah!" The sudden coldness made the black rabbit scream.


    At this moment, Su Jin got up, stretched out his hand, grabbed Bai Yasha''s waist, and dragged her directly.


    "Hey, the black rabbit is now the property here!"


    Bai Yasha raised his head, looked at Su Jin''s chin, raised his cold hand, and said with a dissatisfied expression:


    "How do you say it? The companion of the community is your property? Then, Su Jin boy, can''t you also be my property?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said with a smile:


    "So, are you going to tease me?"


    Bai Yasha blinked, gave Su Jin a thumbs-up and said, "You''re still arrogant!"


    After she finished speaking, she broke free from Su Jin''s hand, jumped again, shook the cold air in her hand and said:


    "Well, there was an accident, we came to play for 2 minutes, I''m a little sorry!"

 Chapter 87：

    Leticia, who was next to him, looked at Shiroyasha''s hand and said, "Is the remaining power there the divine power of Poseidon?"


    "That''s right!" Bai Yesha nodded and said bitterly, "Don''t mention it, we are all busy and stupid."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Black Rabbit handed over the black tea that was prepared for Bai Yasha and sat across from him curiously.


    Bai Yasha picked up the black tea, drank it gruntly, and then said with a bitter expression:


    "What else, the upper floors are fighting."


    "what?"


    Su Jin, Leticia and Black Rabbit were all stunned.


    Upstairs fighting? What''s the situation.


    At this time, White Yaksha poured down the bitter water and said:


    "We actually don''t know the specific process. All in all, it was basically stable before and suddenly new changes took place in World War II."


    "I don''t know who did it. In the parallel observation universe outside, new possibilities have suddenly appeared in the war in East Asia, forming a new historical transition period, which has led to the rise of a major power in East Asia more than a hundred years ahead of schedule, and it is still overwhelming. "


    "Originally, everyone was sitting and watching the follow-up effects of this mutation, waiting for the two-digit guys to notify them before taking action, but it just so happened that Poseidon recently tried to get promoted to three-digit numbers, and it just happened to be affected by the fluctuation of belief, so he just got stuck. The shell was broken, and it was backlashed."


    Hearing this, Su Jin and Leticia looked at each other and knew that the problem was with Poseidon.


    Sure enough, Shiroyasha rolled his eyes in the next second and said:


    "Ghost knows what Poseidon thinks, suspecting that the Taoist gods are overcasting him, and ran to the Qianyan station on the upper floor to find Emperor Zhenwu to fight, but he was almost killed by Emperor Zhenwu on the spot. When we went to mediate, that unlucky **** Killed the red eye, and directly moved with us."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and sighed: "Poseidon is irrational."


    "That sea fish has accumulated strength for many years, so he wanted to beat Zeus. This time, he also fell **** mildew. We all doubt whether it is Zeus who is messing with him again, and we don''t know what the specific situation is."


    Shiroyasha said this with a playful expression:


    "However, Poseidon took action against us as a mediator, and I''m afraid we will get a large amount of compensation. Hey, that little sea fish has a few pretty daughters, so I don''t know if they will be maids. "


    After saying this, everyone was full of black lines.


    However, Bai Yasha didn''t care about others, and said with a sinister smile:


    "The most interesting thing to say is the Crusaders that have lost the most. The Deputy Lord Michael thought it was the Queen of Halloween who wanted to restore the Gods of Gaotianyuan, and then questioned the little **** of Halloween through the thousand eyes."


    "After all, when Tianzhi Congyun was promoted to two digits, he sacrificed the entire Gaotianyuan group of gods."


    "Because of some things, the cloud of the sky is now a gift from the Halloween guy, and the world war in East Asia is one of the main reasons for the destruction of Gaotianyuan. There is no way to be suspected."


    "That little slut, who fought with us for the ownership of Congyun in the Sky, so what if he won? Now he''s not covered in shit, but he can''t find anyone who splashed it, hahaha~~"


    Su Jin''s eyelids twitched, but he didn''t say anything, just silently remembered to avoid the Queen of Halloween in the future.


    This master is a well-known ruthless character of Hakoba, the willful golden queen, if she knows the truth, she will peel off her skin if she doesn''t die.


    "The queen and the Crusaders? This may be really messed up."


    Leticia sighed, the most self-willed queen confronted the most xenophobic group of Crusader gods, plus the conflict between Greece and Taoism, the above is not afraid of going crazy.


    Shiroyasha shrugged and spread out his hands helplessly:


    "Well, the boss and the others have come forward to mediate now, and Sakyamuni also claimed that the main culprit has been eliminated, and the impact has been minimized."


    "So it should be impossible to fight on a large scale, but I am afraid that the competition at the lower level is about to rise, and it is impossible to fight a big one. It is also an old rule to fight a proxy war."


    In Little Garden, when there is a conflict at the upper level, the vassal forces at the lower level are often instructed to fight the gift game, which is to avoid the occurrence of large-scale bloodshed.


    "In recent years, the lower floors should be very chaotic, but the east side will not be too much."


    Bai Yasha shook the teacup in his hand, motioned to Black Rabbit to add another cup to her, then smiled and looked at Black Rabbit pouring tea for her, squinting his eyes and said:


    "Well~ the black rabbit really gets more and more beautiful as it grows."


    Without waiting for Black Rabbit to be annoyed, Bai Yasha changed the subject and said:


    "Speaking of which, where''s the examiner we''re looking for? Didn''t she arrive?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was surprised, looked at Leticia, then shook his head and said:


    "I didn''t see it."


    "Huh? Why is she so slow?"


    Bai Yasha froze for a moment, a little surprised.


    Before the words were finished, a golden fire burst out in the air.


    In the firelight, a petite figure gradually emerged.


    Chapter 0105


    The visitor **** his black hair, and was dressed in elegant clothes, but he was boldly open from shoulders to back, and looked like wings from a distance.


    And her appearance is a little childish, but still beautiful and illegal.


    The childish face and bold costumes, natural dignity and hidden seductiveness bring a strong sense of strangeness.


    And after the visitor appeared, Bai Yasha rushed over:


    "Good morning, little Kaling~~"


    However, the flutter was dodged at a faster speed.


    "White Night King, I don''t want to repeat it again, don''t put the word ''small'' in front of my name."


    The childish and charming face showed an angry look.


    "What? It''s clear how close we are. We still hugged the newly born little Jialing back then."


    Bai Yasha reached out and wiped the corners of his eyes, as if to wipe away the tears that did not exist.


    However, Kaling just took a step back with a more disgusted look, and even because of her emotions, the temperature of the atmosphere began to rise.


    At this time, the black rabbit who saw the person was a little dumbfounded:


    "Is that appearance the highest divine bird, the golden-winged Dapeng bird?"


    At this time, Leticia''s figure gradually floated in the air, looking at Kaling in surprise and said:


    "Young Dapeng, so it turns out, it''s you, [Huntian Great Sage] Peng Demon King."


    The person who came was one of the seven demon kings recorded in Journey to the West, the Great Saint Peng Demon King of Huntian.


    However, the outside world''s Journey to the West was written by mortals. When it was born and inherited, the content was changed by some gods, which naturally did not match the Jialing in front of it.


    At least it was not written in Journey to the West that King Peng was an upright and young woman.


    At this time, Kaling was too lazy to pay attention to Bai Yasha, turned his head and said coldly and arrogantly:


    "Leeticia Decrea, right? I didn''t expect you to appear here, have you been recaptured?"


    "It''s been a complicated thing, but the results are pretty good."


    Leticia sighed. Although she had been in contact with the Great Saint, her relationship was not deep, similar to a friend of a friend.


    "But I didn''t expect that it was you who was in charge of the review of the regional rulers."


    The Great Saint Peng Demon King of Hundred Heaven, the Demon King who has already made his name a thousand years ago, is the daughter of the Golden Winged Dapeng, the head of the eight dragons, and is also active as a Demon King at the four-digit level.


    In terms of identity, it was already a bit of a bully to let Jialing be in charge of the assessment.


    At this time, Bai Yasha next to him spread out his folding fan and shook his fan with a smile and said:


    "Hey, this is the credit for our hard work~"


    "If it''s credit for letting me know, White Night King, you are indeed a great errand runner."


    Kaling snorted, but couldn''t help sneering at Bai Yasha.


    It''s not that she doesn''t deal with the other party, but that Shiroyasha''s way of looking at children makes her very annoying.


    She is a thousand and ten years old, Peng Demon King, and is no longer a child! What''s wrong with calling Xiao Jialing?


    Shiroyasha was very embarrassed at this time, and even the fan stopped:


    "It''s hard to tear people down, little Kaling."


    Jia Ling snorted, didn''t say anything, just turned his eyes and looked at everyone:


    "And then, who is NoName''s new leader, Su Jin?"


    When the black rabbit was seen by Jia Ling, he was immediately locked behind Su Jin''s back, not because of anything else, but simply because the rabbit was afraid of eagles!


    And seeing this scene, Jia Ling couldn''t help but sneer: "Oh, Emperor Shitian''s pet is really useless."


    "A pet or something, who is His Majesty''s pet!" Hei Rabbit said angrily.


    At this time, Jia Ling raised his eyebrows in surprise and said:


    "Huh? You don''t refute pets, but only refute Di Shitian''s pets? You are quite an interesting rabbit."


    After saying this, Black Rabbit was embarrassed, she couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin, and then realized that something was wrong, and quickly turned her eyes back.


    However, it is naturally impossible for those present to not see this scene.


    quack!


    Bai Yasha bit the folding fan and said with a look of hatred:


    "Obviously it was me who wanted to come. It was Zan who bought Black Rabbit new clothes for the first time, and Zan who taught her how to make up to please others. The two happiness overlapped, but why..."


    "You are enough!"


    Su Jin, who wanted to keep silent, finally couldn''t help cursing.


    Can this be learned for nothing?


    And Black Rabbit, Su Jin is speechless now, I take you as my girlfriend, you actually want to be my pet?


    Is there such a way of communicating?


    At this time, the White Night King smiled:


    "Oh, it''s rare that we learned this sentence from outside novels, let''s finish it anyway!"


    Then, she didn''t care about this, pointed to Su Jin and said:


    "No, this guy is Su Jin, the one the Canary asked for."


    Hearing this, Jialing stared at Su Jin, but said in surprise:


    "Is it the Vulcan Godhead divided by the Sun Lingge? No wonder, no wonder that little guy Canary asks Sister Monkey to take care of me."


    "Eh? Did Lord Canary ask for it?" Hei Rabbit said in surprise when he heard the name of his adoptive mother.


    At this time, Jia Ling glanced at the black rabbit, but said with an unhappy expression:


    "That woman, as her sister''s disciple, actually adopted a rabbit, it''s really unpleasant!"


    "Even if you say so..." Black Rabbit looked at Jia Ling with some embarrassment.


    She vaguely remembered that this master was very upset with Buddhism because he couldn''t meet because of Monkey King''s conversion to Buddhism.


    And she, because the main **** is Emperor Shitian, is the head of the twelve days of Buddhist hair care, so she was targeted by Jialing.


    This is truly a disaster.


    At this time, Bai Yasha next to him stabbed the knife and said:


    "Hey, little Kaling, you care about children, adults won''t care about children."


    Jia Ling''s eyelids immediately lifted, glared at Bai Yasha, and then gritted his teeth:


    "Forget it, I don''t want to stay in a place full of Buddhist copper stench."


    It was said that she and Hei Rabbit were children, it was maddening, she would not come if she knew earlier.


    However, she had promised her sister, which was not easy to handle.


    Thinking of this, Jia Ling looked at Su Jin and said in a displeased tone:


    "You are going to challenge the trials of the regional rulers, right?"


    "Yes!" Su Jin minimized the conversation, and at the same time looked at the great saint in front of him with some curiosity.


    To be honest, it was the first time he saw the current ''Demon King'', which was strange.


    Seeing this, Kaling snorted coldly:

 Chapter 88：

    "Okay, then keep everything simple, and the content of your trial will be carried out in a direct battle."


    Hearing this, Su Jin froze for a moment, and said with a strange expression:


    "If that''s the case, what''s the way to win?"


    At this time, Kaling raised his right hand calmly, raised an index finger and said:


    "If it hurts one of my fingers, it is qualified."


    Seeing this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and finally grinned and said, "Okay!"


    Chapter 0106 White Yaksha: We lost a lot!


    The sun shines on the Gobi Desert.


    Su Jin looked up at the noon sun above, then lowered his head a little and looked into the distance.


    In his field of vision, in the barren desert, a huge tree with a height of several thousand meters, rising into the clouds, is standing right in front of him.


    The huge trees are golden, and each leaf is like a golden flame, exuding steaming heat.


    This place is the ''game field'' of the Great Sage.


    As the name suggests, this planet is the place where the great sage used to act as a game location.


    At this time, on the Gobi Desert, Su Jin stepped on the ground.


    Although the ground is dry and yellow, it is not too dry, but a little soft.


    It seems that there should be an underground river underneath.


    "The gravity of this feeling is a planet. Treating the planet as a playground is really..."


    Su Jin has some understanding of the reason why four figures are called the upper class.


    Taking the planet as a unit to create a playground, this kind of play is really upstream.


    At this time, Su Jin looked into the distance, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "According to the rules of the game, I have to go to the big tree in front of me and hurt a finger of the Peng Demon King, even if I win."


    Thinking of this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly.


    He put his hand on the Zanpakut¨­ and faced the yellow wind, heading towards the distant trees.


    ¡ª


    NoName base.


    Inside the living room.


    Bai Yasha held his face and looked at the crystal ball on the coffee table in front of him.


    On the transparent and white crystal ball, the scene around Su Jin is now displayed.


    "Huh, that guy Xiao Jialing even took out the game field. It seems that he is really angry."


    "Lord Shiroyasha!"


    Hearing this, the black rabbit next to him suddenly became annoyed.


    Is this master here to help, or to cause trouble?


    How could there be an examiner who deliberately provoked himself, and a master **** who made trouble for his own gods!


    "Relax at ease."


    Seeing the annoyed look of Black Rabbit, Bai Yasha spread out the folding fan and said with a smile:


    "Little Jialing is still a child. His anger comes on quickly and disappears quickly. He didn''t face Su Jin on the spot now, and he probably regretted hiding in a tree."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he couldn''t help but smirk:


    "That little brat hasn''t made any progress in a thousand years. She''s always so easily provoked. Now, let''s talk ruthlessly, she doesn''t know how to end it."


    Leticia, who was sitting by the side, sighed:


    "If you hurt a finger, it''s a victory. It''s already insulting."


    "That''s why that kid is hiding in the tree now and regretting it."


    Shiroyasha shook his fan and said with a wicked smile:


    "Little Jialing should be worrying about how to make up for it now? But he has to consider taking care of Su Jin''s face, so he is hiding in the tree now."


    "And even if it is compensated, according to her childish personality, she will owe Su Jin no matter what."


    "At that time, Xiao Jialing will only do his best to cultivate Su Jin boy..."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he suddenly got stuck, and the whole person''s expression suddenly froze.


    "What''s wrong?" Leticia asked in confusion.


    At this time, Bai Yasha stood up, covered his head, and said in shock:


    "Wait a minute, after doing this, aren''t we helping Su Jin kid attack Xiao Jialing?"


    "Don''t play like this!"


    "If the rabbits have been robbed, and the little Jialing is also robbed, who will we go to have fun in the future!"


    Looking at Shiroyasha who was pacing back and forth in a hurry, Leticia and Black Rabbit suddenly had black lines all over their heads.


    Co-authoring, you didn''t even think about things clearly, so you ran to provoke Peng Demon King?


    Are you going to go offline like this?


    "Lord Shiroyasha, please calm down."


    Just after Leticia sighed, she was about to say something when the black rabbit stopped her.


    Black Rabbit glanced at Shiroyasha with a look of disgust, and then said in an emotionless tone:


    "Lord Leticia, don''t pay attention to this kind of scumbag Lord God, it will be polluted."


    "Ah?" Leticia''s mouth twitched, her face speechless.


    After Black Rabbit finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at the picture in the crystal:


    "Lord Leticia, do you think Peng Demon King will release water?"


    "Yes, but not water at the beginning."


    Leticia shook her head, then thought for a while, and said:


    "Peng Demon King''s character is too childish, so he won''t admit defeat easily, but as long as Su Jin shows her strength worthy of recognition, she should take the opportunity to step down and redeem her previous blunder."


    Hearing this, the black rabbit said suddenly:


    "Failure to pass all games depends on whether the Peng Demon King is serious?"


    "Yes." Leticia sighed.


    Although he understands that no matter what the situation is, Demon King Peng will feel indebted to Su Jin as Bai Yasha said, but this kind of contempt but unable to fight back will also stimulate Su Jin and make him eager to become stronger.


    Thinking about it carefully, no matter whether it is successful or not, although Shiroyasha is off the line a bit, but the purpose is still achieved.


    After all, this purpose from beginning to end is to make Su Jin mature into a ''strong man''.


    And the strong must be a ''warrior'' who has been polished for a long time and has a tough heart.


    I am afraid that it is precisely because of the expectation of Su Jin''s rapid growth that Bai Yasha deliberately stimulates Peng Demon King.


    The Great Saint Peng Demon King of Huntian is the direct bloodline of one of the three strongest species, the [Natural God and Buddha], and has inherited the power of the strongest species.


    Do you want Su Jin to understand the gap with the strongest species? Leticia looked at Shiroyasha who was walking around, her eyes flickering.


    ¡ª


    The game field of the **** of chaos.


    Su Jin stood on the yellow earth and looked up at the huge sacred tree in front of him.


    And in the sky directly opposite him, the great saint Jialing, who was flying with golden flames all over his body, was looking down at him condescendingly, and said arrogantly:


    "It''s too late to give up now. As long as you choose to give up, I can judge you to pass the game."


    She was very arrogant when she said this, as if Su Jin''s defeat was a matter of course.


    Su Jin looked at Jialing in the sky, put his hand on Bai Ye''s hilt, and said with a smile:


    "I want to try."


    Jia Ling raised his brows fiercely, and then said again:


    "Are you sure? Challenge me, who inherited the strongest bloodline, as a mere human?"


    Su Jin said gently at this time:


    "Then let me see the power of the three most powerful races in Hakoba, the natural gods and Buddhas."


    Jia Ling''s expression stiffened, and then he said:


    "As long as you admit defeat, the test of the outer sect ruler will be passed."


    If you win the assessment, you will be the ruler of the region, if you lose, you will be the ruler of the outer sect. If you lose, you will be one level higher.


    I just said something wrong and I can''t get off the stage. Can you save face?


    At this time, Su Jin pulled out Bai Ye, looked at Jia Ling''s green fingers and said:


    "I want to see if I can get more than one finger."


    "You man!"


    "Okay, let''s get started!"


    Jia Ling raised his eyes, snorted, and then waved his hand.


    Immediately, endless golden firelight fell from the sky.


    in this moment.


    Jia Ling''s pupils shrank, and he suddenly turned around.


    And when she was halfway around, the right hand she just waved was caught by a big hand.


    Su Jin, who had liberated Bai Ye, grabbed Jia Ling''s wrist with his left hand and pulled it sharply, and raised the Zanpakut¨­ in his right hand!


    Immediately, cut down mercilessly!


    Chapter 0107 Peng Demon King Calls Perverted Men


    Teng!


    At the moment when Zanpakut¨­ was swung down, Kaling''s body burst into flames, and the grabbed arm instantly turned into a radiance and dissipated.


    Immediately afterwards, Jialing appeared in the sky hundreds of meters away, looking at Su Jin solemnly.


    Jia Ling raised his hand, looked at the wrist on which a red handprint was left, and then looked at the front, Su Jin with silver hair and golden eyes, two horns on his head, holding a Zanpakut¨­, his eyelids jumped:


    "This gesture still has this kind of aura, are you the illegitimate son of the White Night King?"


    At this moment, a panicked female voice came from the sky:


    "Little Kaling, we clearly have one heart and one mind on you~!"


    Jia Ling looked up at the sky and said nothing, just a silent ''bah''.


    Then, she lowered her head and looked at Su Jin in front of her, her eyes suddenly sharpened:


    "''Personality'' is still in the five-digit category, but is this scale a rare exception?"


    In Little Garden, your existence in numbers is not dictated by humans, but by the centre of Little Garden.


    It is a number of digits that will be given a number of digits by the center of the small garden.


    And Su Jin, at present, is considered to be five figures by the Central Box Garden.


    Kaling can also perceive this from perception.


    However, a five-digit number can directly pinch the wrist of her golden-winged Dapeng bird?


    This strength is not what five figures should have.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had already turned into a ghost, said with a smile:


    "The rules of the game should still hurt a finger, right?"

 Chapter 89：

    When Jialing heard this sentence, his face suddenly turned red.


    A five-digit outlier is equivalent to a four-digit position in Hakoniwa.


    And she, the Great Saint Peng Demon King, was only ranked in the four digits in Little Garden.


    Both are of equal status.


    But she just said that kind of contemptuous words. Although she was provoked by Baiyasha, it was indeed what she said, and it was impossible for Kaling to deny it.


    The thought of himself and others of the same rank uttering such contemptuous words made Jia Ling''s face flush with embarrassment.


    So humiliating, like a billionaire showing off his wealth to another billionaire.


    Everyone is equally wealthy, don''t you appear very cerebral palsy when you show your wealth to each other?


    Thinking of this, Jia Ling gritted his teeth ashamed and said:


    "That''s right! Injuring one of my fingers is your victory!"


    The situation is completely reversed.


    To ensure that there is no injury in the hands of a five-figure exception, this is simply making things difficult for people.


    And the most important thing is that this matter is that Jialing himself is making things difficult for himself.


    "That''s good!"


    Su Jin''s voice suddenly appeared in Jia Ling''s ear.


    "not good!"


    Jia Ling''s face was startled, his figure moved, and he was about to flee to the side.


    At this moment, Su Jin''s blade suddenly stretched out from an empty place and slashed towards Jialing''s arm.


    ''Injuring your finger? You are clearly going to chop off my hand! ¡¯


    Jia Ling''s eyelids jumped, and his figure turned into golden light again, which dissipated in an instant, and then converged in another direction.


    The speed at that moment was far faster than Su Jin''s slash, and even when Su Jin noticed that the ''light'' was generated, Jia Ling had already appeared in the distance.


    At this time, Su Jin and Jialing looked at each other at the same time:


    "Moving at the speed of light?"


    "The gift of the realm?"


    After the two finished speaking, Qi Qi secretly cursed.


    On the one hand, he has a headache. Although his body is strong, he has no means of high-speed movement.


    The other side is the weird and intractable gift of headache realm.


    ''It''s a little bad, it''s true that the ringing is moving in space, but after moving, the speed of swinging the knife can''t reach the speed of light at all...''


    ''Also, the ability just now, is to transform the body into light? No, that kind of transformation should still be something within the scope of the flame''s power, a change in power? ¡¯


    Su Jin stared at Jialing not far away, thinking about countermeasures.


    Using power to move at the speed of light, is this the mystery of four-digit movement at the speed of light?


    ''Blessings of the realm, type of inclination to space? Or tend to time? If it''s time...''


    Jia Ling was also scolded for being tricky. When Su Jin moved, she couldn''t feel the fluctuations in space at all, and she was obviously a veteran.


    To bombard with the gift of great power? This is a trial, not a life-and-death battle... Jia Ling felt a toothache for a moment.


    The most powerful gift of the Golden-winged Dapeng is the ''Sun Wheel Golden-winged Flame''.


    This is a gift that has targeted restraint against gods and dragons, directly burning the soul, and even the existence of it.


    Therefore, even among the Seven Heavenly Demon Kings, Jialing has the top firepower output.


    But this is obviously impossible to use. She is here to help the trial, not to kill.


    Therefore, if she wants to win, she can only let Su Jin retreat!


    There is only one way to go.


    Thinking of this, Jialing took a breath, and then his tone softened a little, no longer so arrogant:


    "To tell you the truth, low-level gifts can''t catch me."


    This is the truth.


    Although the ringing is a space movement skill, it is basically impossible to keep up with the speed of the golden-winged Dapeng bird.


    After all, the Golden-winged Dapeng is the strongest species of Hakoba, known for its ultra-high attack speed and powerful attack.


    Su Jin opened his mouth, then kept silent, but agreed with Jia Ling''s words.


    The four-digit speed of light is too buggy. He doesn''t know what''s going on right now, and Jialing is a high-speed race like the Golden-winged Dapeng bird. It is really difficult for him to catch the opponent.


    Seeing that Su Jin expressed his acquiescence in silence, Jia Ling asked strangely:


    "Didn''t that pervert, Baron Cross, leave behind a legacy of realm?"


    In the old Arcadia, there was a perverted gentleman named Chloe Baron.


    His spirituality is the ''Reaper of the Realm''.


    Therefore, it stands to reason that the other party is the most suitable candidate to teach a realm spirit holder like Su Jin.


    And if Su Jin gets Baron''s inheritance, it is not impossible to catch up with her speed.


    Hearing Jialing''s words, Su Jin shrugged and said:


    "That cadre seems to have been exiled to the outside world."


    "Pity."


    When Jialing heard Balon''s expression of being exiled, he immediately became amused, but he was worried about Su Jin''s thoughts, and quickly pretended to be regretful:


    "If it weren''t for him being exiled, it would be possible to teach you how to develop the gift of the realm to a four-digit level."


    At this time, Su Jin said in surprise:


    "One of the conditions for promotion to four digits is to increase the gift of spirituality extension to four digits?"


    "???"


    Jia Ling was stunned for a while, with an expression like "you actually asked me such a simple question".


    But then, she suddenly said with a strange expression: "Canary didn''t even leave a trace of inheritance?"


    Su Jin shook his head and said, "Because I didn''t have time to stay, I was exiled to the outside world."


    One of the reasons for Arcadia''s defeat was that the cadres were exiled to the outside world by the opponent''s realm ability.


    The Demon King seems to have the ability to exclude the enemy from the game, so after using this method to exile the cadres, the remaining people naturally cannot lock the chance of victory.


    In this case, it is naturally impossible to leave any inheritance.


    "..." The opposite Jia Ling was silent for a while, looking at Su Jin with a very strange look.


    She remembered that Leticia Decrek should have been brought back to the community yesterday.


    And she once learned about Su Jin''s information from Canary, which was picked up by her half a year ago, and was drinking with her happily at that time.


    That is to say, half a year ago, the other party was an ordinary person whose spirituality was not awakened.


    Even if he got the godhead provided by Shiroyasha, he should only be a five-digit goalkeeper.


    But now, a five-figure extraordinary spirit? The physical quality that surpasses her?


    She is the direct line of the strongest species, a hybrid golden-winged Dapeng bird!


    An ordinary person, without inheritance and no one to teach, obtains a godhead and raises his strength to a level comparable to four figures?


    Thinking of this, Jia Ling looked at Su Jin seriously, and then two words popped out of his mouth:


    "abnormal!"


    Inexplicably being scolded, Su Jin raised his brows.


    At this time, Kaling raised his hand and sighed:


    "I surrender!"


    Chapter 0108 Blow me hard!


    The moment Kaling shouted to surrender, the game field was immediately closed, and the two appeared directly in NoName''s living room.


    At this time, Bai Yasha smiled and kicked a sofa next to Kaling, hehe said with a straight smile:


    "Yo, Xiao Jialing actually voluntarily conceded defeat, it''s really strange!"


    "Don''t provoke me."


    Jia Ling rolled his eyes, then sat directly on a sofa, then looked at Su Jin next to him and scolded with a smile:


    "What? Are you really going to chop off my hand?"


    At this time, Su Jin retracted his first solution, hung the Zanpakut¨­ around his waist, and glanced at Jialing:


    "Anticlimactic, it doesn''t make any sense at all."


    At this time, Jialing snorted coldly: "Humph! Could it be that my Peng Demon King has to be beaten?"


    After all, she is the princess of the Golden-winged Dapeng bird clan, and one of the Seven Heavenly Sages, the Peng Demon King.


    Because of a slip of the tongue, someone was used as a target or something, and Su Jin really sat down, it would be too embarrassing!


    However, there was something wrong with her tone just now...


    Thinking of this, Jialing leaned on the sofa and said tuggingly:


    "Well, although the White Night King jumped up this time, it was indeed my fault. I owe you an apology."


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Jia Ling with a little surprise, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "The apology I owe can be used immediately?"


    "What?" Jialing was stunned, then embarrassed.


    She just didn''t want to lose face, so she said she owed an apology. Now Su Jin actually wants her to apologize in public? Isn''t that a face-to-face slap?


    "Su Jin!"


    Black Rabbit hurriedly ran over and covered Su Jin''s mouth, pulled him down on the sofa next to him and sat down, and then apologized to Jialing:


    "I''m very sorry, Lord Peng Demon King, the leader of our family occasionally loses his mind."


    "No, nothing."


    After going down the steps, Jialing was actually not very angry.


    She glanced at Su Jin, then whispered:


    "In private, I don''t care."


    It means you can apologize in private, but not in public.


    Seeing this, Su Jin accepted it when he saw it:


    "Okay, then I owe it first."


    Obviously you can owe it, so what do you mean by those words you just said? Amuse her?


    Kaling''s eyelids twitched, and he said with an unnatural expression:


    "Your shameless level, you really have the demeanor of a canary."


    This time, it was Su Jin who stopped the black rabbit.


    "Black Rabbit calm down, this is just a joke!"


    "Don''t stop me, even if it is Peng Demon King, it is not acceptable to insult Lord Canary!"


    The black rabbit pulled Su Jin desperately and said aggressively.


    Su Jin, who was being pulled by her, twitched the corner of her mouth twice, and couldn''t help but withdraw her hand.


    Black Rabbit didn''t react for a while, slammed and rushed in front of Jialing.


    "Huh?" Jialing glanced at the black rabbit who was close at hand, with a playful expression: "Yo, Di Shitian''s family, you are very brave!"


    Hei Rabbit was embarrassed for a moment, then took a few steps back, grabbed Su Jin''s hand, and whistled:

 Chapter 90：

    "Since you''re being held back, there''s nothing they can do."


    "Pfft!" Leticia, who was next to her, covered her mouth with a chuckle.


    Shiroyasha smiled even more and kept fanning his fan.


    Then, Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin and said:


    "You can make Jialing admit defeat, it seems that your kid has made great progress."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t say much, but expressed silence.


    He wondered if Shiroyasha knew what he had done, but he wasn''t sure.


    At this time, Kaling, who was next to him, also wondered:


    "It''s strange to say that, King White Night, didn''t you say that Su Jin only has five-digit strength?"


    At this time, Shiroyasha covered his face with a fan and said:


    "Huh, actually, the gift in this kid''s body is a special type that can provide powerful power by itself. Usually, it seems to be in a sealed state."


    "Last time we and Leticia only saw the normal ability, and thought that the liberation of the next level would not improve too much, but we didn''t expect that the first liberation would have such a performance."


    Beside her, Leticia nodded with a smile, indicating that she really knew about it.


    In reality, however, she was just acting as a trustee for Shiroyasha.


    After seeing the changes in Su Jin''s first solution through the crystal ball, Leticia didn''t know that there was something abnormal in Su Jin.


    "Is that so?" Jialing said with a somewhat surprised expression.


    At this time, Shiroyasha said with a smile:


    "By the way, Su Jin kid, how many times can your kid''s Zanpakuto be released?"


    As soon as these words came out, Su Jin immediately understood.


    This is for him to find an excuse to prevaricate the sudden increase in his combat power!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly nodded and said:


    "That''s right, my Zanpakut¨­ itself is capable of secondary liberation."


    At this time, Shiroyasha said in surprise:


    "Second time? We remember that you said that your gift can still evolve, right? The first solution, the **** solution, the final solution, the ultimate liberation, etc. It seems that we have heard you say it, and it seems that there is more to come."


    Twice you don''t feel prevarication enough? Is Zanpakut¨­ that awesome? I do not know how?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said strangely:


    "...It seems to be possible. It seems that the Zanpakut¨­ can increase as I get stronger. I can''t be sure how many times I can release it."


    This is pure bullshit!


    The Zanpakut¨­ was first released, swastika, and then disappeared, and then the evolution is the return of the sword itself, similar to the late Aizen and Wuyue Ichigo.


    What is the final solution, the ultimate liberation, etc., it''s all Shiroyasha''s bullshit.


    However, now, Bai Yasha''s meaning is to let Su Jin blow a little more, so as not to explain the sudden increase in his combat power.


    Su Jin still understood this meaning.


    "Is there such a gift?"


    Jia Ling looked at Su Jin''s Zanpakut¨­ with a strange expression:


    "Multiple liberation? Although it is very strong, it is very troublesome."


    In Little Garden, the power is usually sealed, and the gift of liberation is not absent when it is used, and there is also a lot of liberation.


    So Kaling was not surprised by this.


    Because Su Jin did liberate the Zanpakut¨­ once in front of her just now, and his strength improved very strongly.


    If it weren''t for her weakness in power, the probability of her capsize in the gutter would have been wildly raised.


    However, if it was known in advance that Su Jin needed to unleash the Zanpakut¨­ to increase his strength, there would be a lot more ways to deal with Su Jin.


    For example, before the release of Zanpakut¨­, sneak attack and assassination.


    That''s why Jialing said that Su Jin''s Zanpakut¨­ was troublesome.


    At this time, Shiroyasha said with a smile:


    "This kid''s body is too weak. I''m afraid that''s why the gift needs multiple liberation."


    "Huh?" Su Jin turned his head at this time, looking at Bai Yasha with a strange expression.


    Bai Yasha put away the fan with a swipe, raised his sleeves, revealing his smooth arms and said:


    "What are you looking at? You don''t believe it yet? Are you capable of wrestling with us?"


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the little red mole on Bai Yasha''s hand with a strange expression.


    "Cut, what are you looking at!"


    Shiroyasha hurriedly pulled down his sleeves, and then coughed:


    "All in all, Jialing, you should have passed through, right?"


    Jia Ling raised Erlang''s legs, glanced at Su Jin with great interest, and said:


    "Well, of course it passed. To be honest, if this kid hadn''t become the leader of NoName now, I would have wanted to pull him into the Seven-Day Great Sage. After the guarantee, he could take me and my eldest brother into their classes."


    Hearing this sentence, the black rabbit subconsciously grabbed the corner of Su Jin''s clothes.


    At this time, Bai Yasha shook his fan and said:


    "Come on, you can''t even steal someone from us, even Xiao Jialing."


    After she finished speaking, she smiled and said to Su Jin:


    "Prepare for the reception ceremony in the afternoon, we will give you the authority of the regional ruler."


    "With the personal admission of Demon King Peng, whoever dares to say that we go to the back door to connect with households, we will come to the door in person, the man will blow the dog''s head, the woman, hehehe~"


    Seeing Shiroyasha''s sinister smile and squinting look, Su Jin recalled the red mole on Shiroyasha''s arm with a slightly weird expression.


    That thing is wrong.


    Chapter 0109 Preview of the Harvest Season


    NoName, the gazebo in the reservoir.


    Bai Yasha handed a roll of pure white, soft and fine parchment paper to Su Jin''s hands.


    "[2105380] Outer door ¡¤ Territorial Dominator authority, let''s smear the flag and brand it."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin nodded, and then, in the witness of Black Rabbit, Leticia, and Galing, branded the flag on the white parchment.


    After the flag was printed, the power of the parchment in the center of the box garden automatically turned into two copies, one remained in Su Jin''s hands, and the other flew to Bai Yasha.


    Bai Yasha took the parchment and spread it out to see the branding.


    The flag imprint is a shark leaping up from the water''s surface and opening its **** mouth.


    This is the flag imprint of the Megalodon.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha sighed inexplicably, then put away the scroll and said:


    "Su Jin, although it is convenient to use the captured flag, it still has an impact on the upgrading of the future community."


    The flag and name of the community are more important than the ID card of the Celestial Dynasty in Hakoten.


    Su Jin''s current operation is equivalent to using someone else''s ID card, which has a great impact on challenging the gift game and conducting business activities.


    That''s why Shiroyasha suggested this.


    "I understand that this is just a stopgap measure."


    Su Jin nodded, glanced at Leticia, and explained:


    "I have discussed with Leticia before. If the situation permits, we would like to carry out activities with the ''Alliance Flag'' as the symbol."


    "Have an idea? It seems that we are talking too much this time."


    Shiroyasha shook the folding fan and said in a rather happy tone.


    The so-called alliance flag, in analogy, can probably be explained by the ''group company''.


    It is an alliance of interests formed by multiple communities under certain consideration. In a sense, it is more convenient to use the flag of the alliance than the flag of a single community.


    Just like the ''Thousand Eyes'' where Shiroyasha is located, its flag belongs to the nature of the flag of the Alliance.


    At this time, Shiroyasha looked at Leticia next to him and said, "Do you want to gather allies from the past?"


    Leticia shook her head and said, "No, it depends on what the leader means."


    "Oh, that''s right." Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin with a smile, but was a little surprised.


    One emperor and one courtier.


    After the collapse of Arcadia, the leader changed from Kasugabe Takaaki to Su Jin, so the past allies may not be reliable.


    Even to be honest, after Arcadia became the NoName, there were still many alliance communities that abandoned their allies and established themselves.


    Although they can understand their choice, betrayal is betrayal. With Su Jin''s character, it is obvious that they will no longer be accepted.


    Thinking of this, Bai Yesha looked at Su Jin with a smile and said:


    "Well, it''s up to you, Su Jin, in the end. Oh, by the way, do you want to build an alliance full of beautiful girls? If you agree, we can sponsor it~"


    "Beautiful girl?" Su Jin said with a strange expression.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha''s eyes suddenly lit up and said:


    "Would you like to build a ''serving'' community together? We can invest a lot of money, and then the ownership will be divided into five and five~"


    After Su Jin heard this, he rubbed his chin and seemed to move a little.


    At this time, the black rabbit hurriedly dragged Su Jin over, blushing, and said angrily:


    "Don''t take this kind of thing seriously!"


    Bai Yasha next to him was immediately dissatisfied and said:


    "What is this kind of thing? This is a normal development suggestion!"


    After she finished speaking, she also turned her head to look at the Great Saint Galing, and seemed to want her approval, but when she turned her head, she hesitated for a while, then gave up Galing and turned to Leticia:


    "Are you right, Leticia."


    "No, the development of the community should be decided by the leader." Leticia said a little embarrassedly.


    She was really worried that Su Jin believed Bai Yasha''s nonsense to establish some kind of strange community, but in the end, she chose to believe Su Jin, thinking that he would not listen to Bai Yasha''s bewitchment.


    At this time, Su Jin thought for a while and said:


    "For now, it''s still dominated by agricultural management communities, supplemented by gift game challengers."


    "Cut! It''s obviously a good suggestion."


    Shiroyasha just complained on the lips.


    With NoName''s current situation, he manages the agriculture and animal husbandry in his hands, feeds 200 children, and acts as a talent.


    Then, with Su Jin and Leticia as the main force, participating in the gift game of Hakogawa, and making money is the most suitable way to grow.


    As long as Su Jin works hard and accumulates more experience in the gift game, after a few years, the child can quickly transform his combat power, and then suddenly raise the scale of the community.


    This is the most suitable development method for NoName, and naturally it is impossible to arbitrarily change it because of her Shiroyasha''s words.


    After seeing Su Jin''s decision, Bai Yasha immediately said:


    "Su Jin, the authority of the regional ruler is on paper. You can see it when you see it. Apart from these, let''s talk about the extended meaning."


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Bai Yasha.


    At this time, Shiroyasha shook his fan and said with a slightly solemn expression:


    "Regional rulers have the right to manage a city, so they naturally have the obligation to protect the city and meet the demon king, and here, if the demon king is strong and voluntarily give up protecting the city, it is not allowed."


    At this time, Leticia next to him added:


    "I remember that enemies who exceed the upper limit of the community''s tolerance can ask for help from the superior outer sect ruler or the class ruler."


    "Yes! That''s right."

 Chapter 91：

    Shiroyasha nodded and said:


    "The ruler of the Eastern District is us. If you are attacked by the Demon King, you will indeed ask us for help with all your strength, but with all due respect, it is impossible for us to follow you all the time to protect you."


    "If possible, will there be a situation that cannot be supported?" Su Jin sighed softly.


    "That''s right."


    Shiroyasha spread out his fan to cover his face:


    "Faced with the Demon King, the regional ruler is the first line of defense, and according to your situation, the possibility of being attacked again is naturally very high."


    It has only been half a year since the fall of Arcadia, and there are signs of a resurgence.


    It is very likely that the enemy in the dark will attack, unless NoName gives up retaking the flag and completely reincarnates into a new community.


    However, if this is the case, Su Jin and Hei Rabbit will not borrow the brand of the Megalodon to serve as regional rulers.


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin, narrowed his eyes and said, "Are you ready, Su Jin?"


    At this time, the black rabbit couldn''t help but look at Su Jin, but didn''t say anything.


    And Su Jin smiled and said:


    "That kind of thing was done as early as when he took over as the leader."


    "Very good!" Bai Yasha smiled and closed his fan. "According to the rules, the community that becomes the ruler of the region needs to hold a large-scale gift game as a ceremony to swear ownership of the region."


    "Well, since you have decided to be a business community, let''s choose the type as the harvest season."


    The so-called harvest season is actually a festival held to celebrate the harvest of the land.


    In Hakoba, the harvest season is a large-scale event that involves all the communities in the urban area and holds a bounty game to celebrate the harvest.


    To put it bluntly, it is to test the ability of the regional ruler to control the city, as well as the ability to hold the gift game, to confirm whether it is qualified.


    At this time, Shiroyasha said with a smile:


    "Considering your special circumstances, let''s make our own decisions and add the six-digit stratum promotion assessment to the harvest season and conduct the assessment together."


    "Want to have a double happiness?" Su Jin smiled at this time.


    "That is!"


    Shiroyasha raised his chin and said proudly:


    "Prepare well, don''t embarrass us~"


    After speaking, Bai Yasha winked at the Peng Demon King beside him and said:


    "We still have official business to deal with, let''s go first."


    After speaking, Bai Yasha glanced at Bai Xueji, who was molting under the reservoir, and snorted:


    "Wait for this stupid snake to wake up, Leticia, please do me a good practice."


    "Understood." Leticia smiled bitterly, and observed a second of silence for Bai Xueji.


    The time of molting happened to be the time when the Lord God came over, so it was impossible to receive him. This child is really unlucky.


    After explaining the matter, Bai Yasha left directly and returned to the upper floor.


    On the other hand, Jia Ling, who stayed behind, flickered for a moment and looked at Su Jin:


    "Are you free to chat?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was surprised for a moment, then nodded.


    Chapter 0110 Peng Demon King panicked


    Inside the NoName stronghold, the marble pavilion next to the fountain pool in the courtyard.


    Su Jin held the teapot and watched Jialing''s expression while slowly brewing tea.


    Her right eyebrow was slightly raised, and she seemed to have some disgust. Erlang''s raised leg shook slightly, as if she was a little irritable.


    Not long after, Su Jin heard Jialing say:


    "What''s the point of drinking tea, drinking~ You''re not underage, are you?"


    It''s really a little childish. Do you think you are an adult after drinking... Su Jin was almost not amused by Jialing''s reaction, but he quickly suppressed his smile and said:


    "it is good!"


    He took out a bottle of low-degree red wine and a glass, and poured a glass for Kaling.


    Jia Ling didn''t care how much Su Jin poured, but just picked up the wine glass, took a sip gracefully, and drank very little.


    Then, she put down her legs with satisfaction, and looked at Su Jin''s freshly brewed black tea with a smile, as if she was a little despised.


    Probably thought that drinking tea is an activity for the elderly... Su Jin smiled, and then said with a smile:


    "You should be talking to me because of the canary, right?"


    Through the actions just now, Su Jin somewhat confirmed Jialing''s character and knew how to communicate with the other party.


    Just go straight, treat the other party as an adult and respect it, and tolerate the childishness of the other party in some respects.


    "Yeah, if it wasn''t for Sister Monkey, I wouldn''t be too lazy to come here and lose face."


    Kaling responded, and the following words were muttered in a low voice.


    At this time, Su Jin put his hand on the table and drew a little closer:


    "I heard that Lord Canary is the disciple of the Great Sage?"


    "It''s just a disciple of martial arts, but Canary didn''t learn it well, and she didn''t even learn the three things of Sister Monkey."


    Jia Ling took another sip of red wine, held his cheek with one hand, and said with a slight smile:


    "Canary has always had a tendency to use her wits to solve problems, and she''s also one of the smartest people I''ve ever met."


    Speaking of this, Jialing paused for a while, then raised his finger and pointed at Su Jin:


    "Half a year ago, after Canary picked you up, she seemed to have decided on a few training plans, and she just said a plan when I was drinking with me."


    Kaling laughed when he said this:


    "An interesting plan."


    Did you deliberately tell Jia Ling a plan and asked her to agree? It really belongs to you, Canary... Su Jin felt a little funny in his heart.


    He doubted that the canary deliberately mentioned himself to Jialing, and the purpose was probably the so-called training plan.


    Now that Jialing mentioned this matter, Su Jin immediately understood that this was the benefit left by the canary to him.


    "What plan is so funny?"


    Su Jin asked half-pretence, half-truly curious.


    Jia Ling narrowed his eyes, looked Su Jin up and down, and then smiled:


    "Let human beings master the plan of ''Sun Wheel Garuda''."


    When Jialing said this, he looked at Su Jin with a playful expression, and used an obvious aggressive method:


    "How? Do you want to try it?"


    Sun-Winged Garuda, the racial gift of the strongest species of Garuda-winged Dapeng, special attack on gods, special attacks on dragons, divine flames that burn souls and existence... Su Jin suddenly remembered the information on Sun-Winged Garuda.


    Then, Su Jin made sure.


    Canary definitely didn''t talk to Kaling about a plan, but made a bet with her.


    I''m afraid that the bet is whether Su Jin can master the issue of the sun-gold wing flame.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly widened his eyes and said with suppressed excitement:


    "If you can, of course you want to!"


    "Humph!"


    The corners of Jia Ling''s mouth were slightly raised, but he looked at Su Jin with some playfulness.


    "The Vulcan Godhead created by the Sun Lingge of the White Night King is much more promising than the Sun Wheel Garuda."


    80% is that the canary lifted the spirit of Bai Yasha to the sky and attacked Kaling''s golden wing flame, Su Jin thought about it, and then shrugged:


    "I don''t think there is any distinction, it''s all things that I may not be able to master."


    Kaling was stunned for a moment, but nodded and said:


    "Right."


    Wanting to ascend from the **** of fire to the sun of the White Yaksha, and learning her sun-wheeled golden-winged flames, are the same difficulties in Jialing''s view, and Su Jin may not be able to master it.


    Thinking of this, Kaling sighed and said:


    "That guy Canary, I don''t know where the confidence comes from."


    Jia Ling''s vision was dazed for a moment, as if he was recalling, but he soon recovered his spirits.


    She raised her hand, raised her right index finger, her fingertips turned golden little by little, dazzling and holy:


    "To be honest, it''s not that I don''t want to teach you about Sun Wheel Golden Wings, but this kind of racial talent..."


    When Kaling said this, his mouth stopped.


    She looked at Su Jin''s raised right hand, at the palm that turned into a golden flame, and suddenly she was speechless.


    At this time, Su Jin, who mastered the transformation method through Bengyu, said in surprise:


    "Did you move at the speed of light by converting it into light before?"


    "right!"


    Jia Ling said fiercely, she looked up at Su Jin, gritted her teeth and said:


    "Raising a simple ''fire'' to a ''flash heat'' is one of the key points for the promotion of a five-digit Vulcan to a four-digit number, that is, the sublimation of power fragments into complete power."


    Spirituality, body, and power, if all three reach four digits at the same time, they can be recognized by the center of the small garden and get a four-digit strength judgment.


    And if someone is far beyond the four-digit standard in one aspect of spirituality, body, and power, they will be evaluated as a five-digit ''extraordinary''.


    In the same way, there are exceptions in the four-digit number.


    The most powerful group of Greek gods in the lower level of Hakoten is the group of gods with the most four-digit exceptions.


    This is because the three-digit number does not allow the Nether under special circumstances, and can only affect the lower level of the small garden and the history of mankind through proxy wars.


    And those old men of the Greek gods are stuck in the thread so that they can directly intervene in the lower layers, intervene in the development of human history, and then gain a lot of faith dividends.


    The truth makes the three-digit upper-level gods envy and grit their teeth.


    The fact that the Greek gods can operate in this way naturally has its secret magic.


    And the sun wheel golden wing flame, similar to the secret technique of the Greek gods, is one of the key methods used by the golden-winged Dapeng family to produce an exceptional four-digit number.


    And raising the power of fire to flash heat is one of the conditions for casting the sun wheel garuda.


    Thinking of this, Jia Ling looked at Su Jin''s radiant palm, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Not bad, the speed of learning is very fast, and I can compare with the ten-year-old me."


    To be precise, she was five hundred years old. As for why she was ten years old, it was because Kaling began to study how to turn fire into flash heat when she was ten years old.


    Thinking of this, Jia Ling opened his mouth and said with a forced smile:


    "Unconventional means to cast the sun wheel golden wing flame requires fire, I didn''t bring it today, I will prepare it for you next time."


    This is the truth, outsiders do need the fire given by their family to cast the sun-wheeled golden-winged flames.


    And Jialing originally thought that Su Jinguang would be stuck for a hundred years because of his power, so he didn''t bring it at all.


    That''s kind of embarrassing!


    But then again, how did this guy learn so fast? Obviously not before?


    Jia Ling gave Su Jin a deep look, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was going to suffer a big loss.


    In case the Golden Wings of the One Wheel is learned, she is afraid that she will be caught and beaten by her father, and then pinched her nose to recognize the leak of the inheritance flame.


    And nine times out of ten, the old man of his own will call Su Jin as her husband to ensure that the sun-ring golden-winged inflammation will not be spread.


    No one understands the old man''s mentality better than her. In the past, it was because Sister Monkey was covering her up and she was in a big trouble, so she didn''t marry her, but now, she sent her excuses to the door.


    Damn, this wave seems to be a big loss! Is this your calculation too? Canary? You deserve to be banished!


    Thinking of this, Kalingpi said without a smile:

 Chapter 92：

    "The wine is very good, I took it away."


    Jia Ling took the whole wine away, then turned around, lest Su Jin see her black face, then waved his hand and said:


    "No need to send."


    Seeing this, Su Jin could only watch Jialing disappear in front of his eyes.


    Seeing this, Su Jin rubbed his chin and said regretfully, "It''s a bit of a loss after learning a little."


    However, since Jialing was gone, he couldn''t say anything. He could only adjust his mood and prepare to discuss the harvest season with Black Rabbit and the others.


    Chapter 0111 Rabbit loves to act like a spoiled child


    Before lunch, Su Jin came to the vicinity of NoName''s conference hall and stopped a girl holding a document.


    "Are Lily, Black Rabbit and Leticia in the conference hall now?"


    The one who was stopped by Su Jin was a petite girl with blond fox ears and two fox tails.


    She is the child of a former cadre of NoName, and she is the retinue of the island country Inari God, Yujinjin, and belongs to the bloodline of the beast.


    There are many such children in NoName. Su Jin even jokingly called his community a ''Sacred Beast Kindergarten'' in front of Black Rabbit, but he was not refuted by the other party.


    "Ah, Brother Su Jin, no, now you should call the leader!"


    Holding a document of the same height, Lily, who was very charming even when she was young, panicked for a while, and then said:


    "Yes, yes, I am going to send documents to Black Rabbit Sister and Lady Leticia."


    "document?"


    Su Jin looked at the pile of documents in Lily''s hand, and reached out and took a random one.


    This is a ''land title document'', a brown paper showing the extent of the land, its current status, and suitable plants.


    The interface is somewhat similar to the penguin farm that Su Jin played before.


    "The state of the land is ''barren''?"


    NoName holds a large area of ??land, and its area scale even knocks down the scale of 3,000 square kilometers.


    In terms of area, it is a cup more than the outside Tokyo, but such cultivable land is in a barren state.


    The reason is naturally because the ''fertility'' of the land was taken away by the Demon King.


    Hearing this, Lily nodded immediately and explained:


    "Yes, close to 90 percent of the land has lost its fertility."


    "The rest of the fertile land was obtained from the megalodon by the previous leader, and it is scattered in several areas of the city. Sister Black Rabbit is thinking about taking care of it recently."


    Su Jin raised his brows when he heard the words, looked at Lily and said:


    "I remember that the farmland is in charge of your department, Lily, right?"


    At this time, Lily explained with some nostalgia:


    "Yes, the mother of the previous generation, the grandmother of the previous generation, the line of Inari God I belong to is the person responsible for the race work in the community from generation to generation."


    Let the four-digit Inari **** be responsible for irrigating the farmland. Arcadia used to be really strong... Su Jin looked at Lily, and then brought over all the documents in front of her:


    "Give these documents to me, Lily, do your own business."


    "Okay, you''ve worked hard." Lily bowed with a blushing face, then turned to leave.


    ''Every kid is unexpectedly precocious...''


    While Su Jin sighed, he pushed the door and walked into the conference hall.


    "Lily, just bring the documents here... Huh? Su Jin?"


    The black rabbit standing beside the desk beckoned and thought that Lily had brought the documents, but after seeing Su Jin, he was stunned and said:


    "Why, Su Jin, did you send the documents?"


    "I met you halfway, so I helped you out."


    Su Jin responded and walked over with the documents, while looking at Leticia who was processing a stack of documents next to him, he said:


    "Are you preparing for the harvest festival?"


    Leticia nodded, then sorted out the documents, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Did Peng Demon King leave?"


    Su Jin shrugged and said helplessly:


    "After teaching me a trick to increase the power of fire to the power of flash, I ran away."


    "Well, I seem to understand her."


    After Leticia heard this, she observed a few seconds of silence for Kaling.


    She also knew how fast Su Jin was learning.


    The skills that have been studied for hundreds of years are suddenly learned by others, and the sense of despair that oneself doubts whether one is a waste is really unbearable for ordinary people.


    However, Kaling ran away after teaching her, and she didn''t expect it. Leticia reckoned that what Canary really explained, Kaling definitely couldn''t do it.


    But in the face of the boyish Peng Demon King, it is not a good thing to push too hard, so Leticia said with a smile:


    "Although I specialize in shadows, I have a lot of experience fighting flash-type enemies. Do you need my help?"


    "Let''s talk about it after the harvest festival is over."


    Su Jin picked up the stack of documents in his hand and said with a trembling:


    "With 90% of the abandoned land and 10% of the livestock land, our community''s assets are still in serious losses."


    "It''s obviously the organizer of the harvest festival, but it''s not well managed, isn''t it going to be a problem?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Leticia shook her head, gave up the throne to Su Jin as the leader, pushed him to sit down and said:


    "Those who are good at fighting are not necessarily good at planning. Even in a community that is mainly engaged in agriculture, there are many people who are not well-managed and barely have enough food and clothing."


    "Compared to these, the worst thing at the moment is the lack of ''prize''."


    At this time, the black rabbit next to him handed a document to Su Jin:


    "As the organizer of the Harvest Festival, we need to host a big game of boons."


    "Although it is a large-scale game at the seven-digit level, the prizes must reach at least the six-digit category, and the number must at least meet the needs of hundreds of communities."


    "And most importantly, it must be in line with the theme of the harvest festival, and it cannot be replaced by other types of gifts."


    "But unfortunately, the community doesn''t have enough six-figure bounties as a reward, and things are mostly stuck here."


    Hearing that, Su Jin took the document, glanced at it, and then twitched the corner of his mouth and said:


    "It''s all four-digit gifts with ultra-high and racial restrictions, or it''s materials that don''t even count as gifts... Is the gift of the community so short?"


    "If you have enough time, you can let Lord Bai Xueji create a production-type gift such as dragon tooth rice."


    "But considering that we will officially take over the city tomorrow and announce the news of the harvest festival, it is too late."


    At this time, Leticia sorted out the land documents brought by Su Jin and said:


    "The land in the community is deserted. Looking at it this way, we are afraid that we will have to buy rice seeds and fruit trees to plant them. After all, if the land that is reclaimed is abandoned, it will be punished in the Eastern District."


    "Hosting a gift game lacks the gift of production, and it also lacks the gift of production, which makes it worse!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin already understood the current difficulties of the community.


    Therefore, he narrowed his eyes and said in a strange tone:


    "That is, to not only find enough rewards to serve as a harvest offering prize, but also to collect high-quality grains that can be grown?"


    "Right now, that''s how it is..."


    Black Rabbit nodded, then stretched out his hand, hooked Su Jin''s neck, and said coquettishly with tears in his eyes:


    "So, our omnipotent leader, use your smart brain to think of a better ghost idea~"


    Chapter 0112 Prepare for the worst


    Being hugged by the black rabbit, Su Jin inevitably became rigid.


    Moon Rabbit, who is also outstanding among gods and Buddhas, acts like a spoiled child at first, and even Su Jin finds it difficult to refuse.


    Even just touching the skin of a black rabbit is enough to make one''s mind wander:


    "Damn, Rabbit, are you a succubus?"


    Hearing this, the black rabbit jumped away immediately, put his hands behind his back, and said with a blushing face:


    "Slander! Pure slander! It''s clearly Su Jin you''re thinking about something bad."


    Su Jin raised his brows after hearing this, and couldn''t help teasing Black Rabbit:


    "What are the so-called bad things? Miss Black Rabbit?"


    Rabbit blushed, and quickly turned his eyes away, daring to speak.


    And Su Jin also gave up on teasing the black rabbit after seeing the smiling face of Leticia next to her.


    Let Leticia laugh at his aunt next to him, and he felt goosebumps all over his body.


    Su Jin quickly flipped through the documents, and after understanding the situation, he said:


    "The six-figure gifts here seem to be those water tree seedlings brought by Bai Xueji, right? Is the number only 20? It''s alright, at least that dragon is not too wasteful."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit temporarily put aside his shyness and explained:


    "The water tree is indeed a good gift. After all, among the seven-digit community, there are still a few people who can meet the self-sufficiency of water resources. Only the middle-class in the urban area can ensure sufficient water."


    It may seem like a joke, but it''s true, that Hakoya, with its stellar surface, will be devoid of water.


    Because in Little Garden, rivers, forests, and mountains are basically owned.


    And the existence that can occupy these lands is often a bit powerful.


    Therefore, if the weak beings want to obtain water, they must buy from these masters, or complete their trials.


    This has led to the fact that the bottom layer of Hakoten still has not completed the self-sufficiency of water resources.


    Hearing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "In that case, how about using water as a prize?"


    "Enough to meet the water resources of hundreds of communities, and even the entire city. In this way, the prizes are enough, right?"


    "You can even use this and the community that failed to challenge for some seeds."


    If you succeed in the challenge, you will get it for free, and if you fail the challenge, you will pay for it. This is a very common operation in Hakoba.


    Therefore, as long as Su Jin has a lot of water resources in his hands, it is not very difficult to change enough to plant thousands of square kilometers.


    "Is the water tree''s high-level spiritual water? A lot of words are indeed a six-digit gift, but it can meet the requirements of hundreds of communities at once, and in a short period of time..."


    Before Hei Rabbit could finish speaking, he was stunned for a moment, then looked at Su Jin with a strange expression and said:


    "Wait a minute, enough water for the whole city?"


    "Shouldn''t it be?"


    Black Rabbit twitched the corners of his mouth, and said a little speechlessly:


    "Su Jin, do you want to change the river course?"


    "bingo!"


    Su Jin snapped his fingers, then stood up and hugged the black rabbit fiercely:


    "As expected of my rabbit, I immediately thought of it."


    "I knew..." Black Rabbit was speechless for a while, then blushed: "Let go and pull, don''t move your hands!"


    On the other hand, Leticia rubbed her chin and said:


    "The lowest-scale river change requires a five-digit water **** to dominate, and a sufficient water source, just right, our community has a snake **** who occupies the waterfall."


    "Changing the landscape is a six-figure gift, and it''s very popular in the East End, which lacks rivers. In terms of prizes, it will be sought after, right?"


    When Leticia said this, she smiled at Su Jin and said:


    "Nice proposal, I didn''t even notice it."

 Chapter 93：

    "That''s because, Leticia, you never had to worry about water, right?"


    Su Jin put the documents away at this time and said with a smile.


    As a royal family of vampires, Leticia, who inherited the throne from a young age.


    Scarcity of water is something she has never experienced, which naturally led to her insensitivity to it.


    However, for Su Jin, who has experienced the decline of Arcadia, he is very aware of the troubled situation for water resources after the defeat of the community.


    Before NoName initially reached an agreement with the local community that owns the well, NoName''s children fetched water from a suburban river five or six kilometers away.


    And this kind of water intake is the result obtained after the black rabbit negotiated with all the spirits on the water intake road.


    This is also because the identity of the Black Rabbit Moon Rabbit has a certain deterrent effect.


    Other weak communities want to fetch water, fearing that they will be eaten directly by the owners of the land.


    In Hakoniwa, the weak really couldn''t even drink water.


    Therefore, in the seven figures where the weak gather, water resources will naturally be sought after.


    Knowing this, Su Jin smiled and said to the black rabbit:


    "It''s up to you, Black Rabbit, to arrange the content of the gift game."


    "Then leave it to me, after all, this is the referee''s profession~" Hei Rabbit patted his chest and assured.


    The Moon Rabbit of Hakoba has the authority to referee and is born to be an arbitrator.


    And there''s nothing like an arbiter who knows how to set the rules of the boon game.


    Let professional people do professional things, this is Su Jin''s consistent idea.


    After hearing Black Rabbit''s assurance, he said with a smile:


    "If you fail, you know what happens."


    Black Rabbit shrank his neck, was frightened by Su Jin''s strange smile, and then quickly took the document and said goodbye:


    "I''m going to the urban area to take over the city center and I won''t have to wait for my lunch."


    After speaking, she opened the window and jumped out, and soon disappeared from Su Jin''s field of vision.


    "Leave..."


    Leticia stepped forward to take a look, closed the window, then turned her head and looked at Su Jin with a calm face and said:


    "It''s time to start the official battle meeting."


    "almost."


    Su Jin nodded, and then said:


    "Then, for the commotion that may occur now, make a plan."


    "Will it really be shot? Those executioners who destroyed the once community?"


    Leticia sighed slightly:


    "Our re-emergence obviously has the nature of a trap. They should not be able to guarantee whether this is a trap of the upper-level gods and Buddhas."


    "But no matter what, it is inevitable to send someone to check."


    Su Jin folded his hands and held his chin, saying:


    "Just after half a year, the community that has been destroyed by them has re-emerged. In this special situation, it is strange that it does not attract the attention of those demon kings."


    "When the enemy is dark and we are clear, grabbing those enemies is the first priority."


    Hearing this, Leticia''s tone became a little more serious: "Master, have you discussed it with Lord Shiroyasha?"


    At this time, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and said, "This is a matter of course, and taking risks also requires chips."


    "Then, let''s make a strategy with the worst possibility that the whole city will be dragged into the Demon King game."


    Leticia sighed at this time, and then her eyes became solemn.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Southside, triple digit upper level.


    In a European-style garden.


    With golden hair and squinting red eyes, the woman picked up the elegant and delicate teacup and said with a light smile:


    "Did it start to recover in just half a year? My incompetent disciple has learned something after all."


    Next to the blond woman, the woman with a stern face in a deacon uniform said nothing.


    At this time, the blond woman picked up a photo, looked at the handsome young man with black hair and black eyes and the innocent Moon Rabbit, and said playfully:


    "Although it is a wise choice, choosing to shelter under the White Night King really makes me feel unhappy."


    "Skaha."


    "Yes, Queen."


    "The little guys seem to be holding a harvest season, you can make a mess."


    The Queen of Halloween elegantly took a sip of black tea and smiled brightly:


    "By the way, some warnings to the guys in the Eastern District. Of course, it would be best if I could bring those little guys back to my name."


    "I understand."


    Watching her knight leave, the Halloween Queen held a teacup in one hand and her face in the other, looking at the photo on the table and said:


    "Even the White Night King can''t help but accept the human beings as his dependents? If you grab it, the woman who likes to pretend to be tender must have a very interesting expression..."


    With a chuckle, the photo burned into nothingness in the golden firelight.


    Chapter 0113 Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows


    Hakoba, [2105380] Outer door, the capital at the end!


    This one is inconspicuous in the small garden, but it has fallen into an unprecedented bustle with the seven-digit outer door of the civilization at the end of the world.


    In the center of the city, above the huge fountain pool, there is a huge electronic screen the size of a playground.


    It was the screen used by the class rulers or the regional rulers to announce matters, and it also served as an advertisement.


    And now, on that huge screen, the pink-haired and red-eyed Moon Rabbit in a beautiful uniform is reading out the rules of the game of the ''Harvest Festival'':


    "In order to celebrate the good harvest bestowed by the **** Inari, the regional manager of the capital of the end decided to hold a three-day large-scale gift event [Harvest Season]."


    In the city center, people who stopped by the huge screen were shocked when they saw the black rabbit:


    "Is it the Little Garden nobles? Do we still have the Little Garden nobles here?"


    "Is it the Moon Rabbit invited by the community that took over as the regional manager three days ago? How rich!"


    "No, I heard that there seems to be a Hakoba noble living in the capital at the end."


    "Really or not, that''s the Moon Rabbit who was born with gods and Buddhas. Does that community have such a character?"


    When the crowd was talking, the black rabbit on the screen was still introducing the rules of the game:


    "The top 100 who make food and sell the most money using the harvested grains, poultry and livestock as raw materials will receive...


    ''Change the direction of the river'' one-time permission! "


    The people beside the fountain were silent for a few seconds, and then the exclamations came one after another.


    "The gift of changing the river? At least five figures?"


    "It''s not that exaggerated, but it''s necessary to make it with five figures. Maybe it''s the gift of which water **** made it?"


    "God of water, is that the snake **** of the waterfall? I heard from the sage in the forest at the end, it seems that someone defeated the snake **** somewhere."


    "Hey? Someone actually defeated the snake god? Where is the community? Who is the leader?"


    "It seems to be a community that has lost its name. The leader seems to be called Su Jin? Eh? Coincidentally, it seems to have the same name as the regional ruler?"


    "A ghost with the same name, obviously the same person."


    On the screen, the black rabbit is still setting off the atmosphere:


    "The conditions for participating are the community located in the capital at the end, and at the same time, the community is allowed to join the game in the form of a temporary alliance, and all illegal operations are prohibited."


    As soon as this sentence was said, some members of the small water-deficient community were immediately excited.


    People who normally communicate with other communities are already contacting allies.


    As long as there are enough allies to contact and squeeze into the top 100, then you will get the authority to divert the river once, and the lack of water sources will naturally be solved.


    So to a certain extent, this game is a large-scale poverty alleviation for small communities.


    After reading the rules, Black Rabbit raised his fist on the screen and said:


    "Respect the above content, and hold a gift game in the name of glory, flag and sponsor''s authority!"


    Black Rabbit said at the end, blinked his eyes and said:


    "In this game, I will supervise the whole process of the center of the small garden, so, I wish you a happy playing~"


    The screen switched instantly, and at the same time, there were cheers regardless of gender.


    There were also unintelligible screams like ''AWSL''.


    And near the fountain pool, an open-air lounge of a coffee house.


    Leticia held the coffee and looked at Su Jin with a slightly smiling expression:


    "Look at this, from now on, Master, your rivals in love will increase exponentially!"


    As the moon rabbit who was born as a **** and Buddha, even if the rabbit is not a succubus race, the perfect nature of that day is enough to evoke any life''s yearning for beauty.


    This point, no matter how hard Black Rabbit tries, he can''t hide it, unless she deliberately uses strength to pretend to be ugly.


    But under the circumstance that Su Jin will inevitably watch the announcement, Black Rabbit will never act ugly no matter what.


    "It''s just a bunch of trash after all."


    Su Jin held the coffee and said calmly.


    Leticia said that these were just jokes, no matter how much fun these people in the city center had, after a while, their minds would clear up.


    And sober people naturally understand that the moon rabbit, who is born with gods and Buddhas, is not an existence that they can touch.


    The only thing they can do is to follow the rules of the gift game to fight for the reward of ''changing the river''.


    Leticia also knew this. Saying these words at this time is nothing more than trying to arouse Su Jin''s possessiveness towards Black Rabbit.


    The children and nephews of her own community have intentions. As an elder, she will of course send some assists~


    "After the festival starts, the black rabbit should be very busy, master, are you going to comfort her?"


    "It''s best to go to that kind of thing in the middle of the night."


    Su Jin joked frivolously at this time:


    "If Leticia needs you, it''s not that I can''t comfort you."


    "Ah?" Leticia froze for a moment, then waved her hand with a wry smile: "If I say it, forget it."


    Speaking of this, her heart suddenly jumped, looking at Su Jin''s face that didn''t seem to be lying, with a slightly embarrassed expression:


    "After the festival starts, a large number of communities will gather in the urban area, and the flow of people at night will also increase sharply."


    "Just in case, I''ll start a routine patrol tonight."


    "It''s been hard work." Su Jin took a sip of his coffee, but he wouldn''t decline Leticia''s proposal to say anything to give her a good rest.


    During this sensitive period, patrolling is a necessary behavior.


    "Have the children of the community been arranged?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Leticia restrained her smile and said:


    "The people in the junior group are arranged in a safe area, and the people in the senior group, I have them scattered in the urban area to undertake some groceries, as spies placed in the urban area."


    Su Jin took another sip of coffee and said nothing.


    Although the children in the older group are young, there are also quite a few who are in the six figures, and most of them are close to adulthood.


    This kind of member is already a member of the reserve force, and it is necessary to carry out a certain training.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed:

 Chapter 94：

    "Remember to prioritize their safety."


    "Of course!" Leticia laughed, and just as she was about to say something, her expression changed slightly.


    At this time, Su Jin had already turned his head and looked at the three people who came to him.


    Among the three people, the leader was a woman who had long black hair tied into long braids and had navy blue eyes.


    "Oh, I thought I was looking at the wrong person, but I didn''t think it was really you, Leticia Decrea~"


    Seeing the person coming, Leticia frowned and said in a puzzled tone:


    "Queen of Shadowlands, Skaha, why are you here?"


    Chapter 0114 Queen''s Invitation


    Asked by Leticia, Skaha was not angry, just pulled the chair next to Su Jin and said:


    "I am here naturally because of the Queen''s order."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head to look at Su Jin, and said in a slightly playful tone:


    "It should be fine if I sit here? NoName''s new leader."


    She cocked Erlang''s legs, the tight deacon uniform and her tall and proud figure already highlighted the curves of her figure, and the movements at this time showed her figure vividly.


    A very attractive woman... Su Jin sighed in admiration, and then said:


    "I will not refuse the request of the Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows."


    However, there is no point in refusing, Skaha has already sat down, and he can''t drive her away.


    If Bai Yasha was present, he might have said such things because of his temper, but Su Jin would not.


    He, a handsome creature, is always very tolerant of people with good-looking faces.


    After saying this, Su Jin said to Ashilia and Luos behind Skaha:


    "Sit down, both of you."


    After the two were seated, Leticia was surprised:


    "Did the people of Perseus actually act with the queen''s knights?"


    Beside, Luos glared at Skaha in a very unpleasant tone:


    "It''s not acting together, just following the orders of the gods to monitor this dangerous woman."


    Su Jin knew that the group of gods in Luos'' mouth was referring to the group of Greek gods.


    Although "Thousand Eyes" has been added, in fact, the lord that Perseus is loyal to is the famous Greek goddess of wisdom, Pallas Athena.


    This is why Perseus manages Algor.


    Because that Protoss was actually Athena''s trophy.


    In a sense, Al Gore pinned his hope of escaping surveillance on Su Jin.


    Of course, the woman who loves beauty wants to be more beautiful than escape.


    "If you want to monitor me, you have to be qualified."


    Skaha smiled and beckoned to the clerk, while looking at Ashilia playfully and said:


    "Perseus, apart from you, the leader, there is no one who can fight."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly saw Luos gnashing his teeth with a slightly fearful expression.


    Obviously, the Lord was afraid of being beaten by Skaha before.


    And according to the meaning of Skaha''s words, she was afraid that she had challenged Perseus alone, and Ashilia stopped him at the last moment.


    At this time, Ashilia, who was provoked, said indifferently:


    "If you want to fight again, Perseus doesn''t mind staying with you to the end."


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    However, at this time, Skaha took the menu handed over by the clerk with a smile and said with a smile:


    "You can''t. If you want to completely defeat me, report it directly and let your main **** come. She is also the person in charge of wisdom. Only she can arouse my interest in the Greek **** group."


    "A cup of Olshey black tea with mousse cake."


    Seeing Skaha finish ordering the food, Ashilia said coldly, "Twice the coffee is fine."


    Then, she narrowed her eyes and said sharply:


    "Even if you don''t say it, I will do it. Once you make an abnormal move, Lord Athena will personally take action and arrest you."


    "Huh, it is indeed the most powerful group of gods in the lower class, and it is difficult for you to be your main god. In order to ensure the interests of the lower class, I will try my best to maintain my personality in the four digits. The pressure of the cross religion is very uncomfortable, right?"


    Skaha joked with a smile at this time.


    Alicia frowned, her face was very cold, and she looked like she was going to shoot at any time.


    At this time, Su Jin knocked on the table and said in a flat tone:


    "I don''t care about the grievances and grievances of your upper class, but if you fight in my territory, be careful to be bitten by an invisible poisonous snake!"


    "Huh?"


    Skaha was surprised for a moment after hearing this, then looked at Su Jin in surprise, then narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Interesting, there is no smell of iron and blood in your breath, but your physique has reached that level. You are very special, boy of NoName."


    Speaking of which, Skaha picked up the milk tea and took a sip:


    "I understand a little why the Queen asked me to come here to invite you."


    "invite?"


    Ashilia, Luos, and Leticia next to her were all startled.


    Luos opened his eyes in surprise and said: "The so-called invitation, is it..."


    "That''s right, it''s an invitation from Avalon."


    Skaha put down the teacup and looked at Su Jin with great interest:


    "The queen''s direct knights ''Avalon'', little guy, would you consider joining?"


    Beside him, Luos said with a strange expression:


    "Unbelievable, the four-digit Avalon actually wants to invite a five-digit outsider."


    The Knight Order ''Avalon'' directly under the Queen of Halloween.


    A large-scale knight community that holds the gift of all members of the Knights of the Round Table, and almost every member has a four-digit level.


    In addition, every official member is a guardian knight recognized by the Queen of Halloween, and is directly under the Queen''s subordinates.


    Basically, most of Avalon''s members are cultivated internally, and even if outsiders are invited to join, they will only invite the strongest among the four figures to join.


    Not to mention whether Su Jin is qualified to join the Knights, just that the Queen of Halloween will make an exception to invite a five-digit number to join the Knights, which is enough to cause a topic in the upper level of Hakoba.


    Skaha ignored Luos'' surprise, but looked at Su Jin with a smile and said:


    "Sarah, do you want to think about it? If you want, the Queen doesn''t mind letting you directly inherit the position of ''Gawain'' and even ''Lancelot''."


    The position of the Knights of the Round Table is that of a salutator and an inheritance, that is to say, as long as Su Jin agrees, he can choose one of the two gifts of the two knights.


    It can be said that this gift can completely send him to four figures in one step.


    Faced with such a choice, Leticia chose to remain silent.


    As Su Jin''s property, it is impossible for her to decide this matter in place of Su Jin, so she chooses to remain silent.


    The bigger reason for staying silent is that Leticia believes in Su Jin and believes that he will not accept the Queen''s invitation.


    At this time, looking at Skaha who was smiling and waiting for the result, Su Jin slightly raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "Instead of going to Avalon to be Gawain or Lancelot, I''d rather go to ''QueenHalloween'' to be the leader."


    QueenHalloween, translated as the Queen of Halloween.


    And the leader of the community that uses this title as its name is naturally the Queen of Halloween.


    Therefore, Su Jin''s meaning is obvious.


    If you want me to join, take the position of the leader in exchange!


    Chapter 0115 Destined Enemy


    Hearing Su Jin''s bold speech, Skaha was stunned for a while, and then she couldn''t help laughing:


    "Interesting, so interesting!"


    She clutched her stomach and laughed, tears streaming down her face.


    "Hey, are you crazy?"


    Luos next to him couldn''t help but tug at Su Jin''s clothes, his face panicked.


    "That''s the Queen of Halloween!"


    One of the three problem children of Hakoniwa, the protagonist of the sun and the realm, and the devil of life and death.


    While possessing the power of the sun star spirit, there is also a monster possessing the power of the demon king.


    The only three-digit ''breaker'', the Demon King who can wrestle with the seventeen full-power domain rulers.


    This is the Queen of Halloween.


    Even many people in the upper class regarded the queen as the hidden eighteenth person.


    It''s just that because of the self-sealing of Shiroyasha and the self-limitation of the double-digit power, the upper echelons of Hakoba still regard the domain of full power as seventeen people.


    But no matter what, the Queen of Halloween must be the decisive powerhouse in Little Garden.


    Even because she is a three-digit outlier and is not subject to the mandatory restriction of the two-digit number by the center of the small garden, she has absolute king power in the upper and lower floors of the small garden.


    The gods at the upper level dare to attack the three-digit Algor, but they absolutely dare not provoke the Queen of Halloween.


    Because everyone knows that it is an act of courting death.


    Therefore, when Su Jin said the words to replace the queen, Skaha would smile like that.


    Even Luos, who was a little unhappy with Su Jin at first, hurriedly asked him to withdraw his speech.


    This is because, among the gods and buddhas in the upper level of the small garden, the Queen of Halloween is definitely one of the most willful people.


    At this time, after laughing for a while, Skaha wiped his tears and said with a little amusement:


    "Are you sure you still have the guts to say that if the Queen is in front of her?"


    "certainly!"


    Su Jin answered very readily:


    "Since you are inviting me to step down as the leader of NoName, then it is a matter of course for me to be the leader of the ''Halloween Queen'' in an equivalent exchange, right?"


    As soon as these words were said, Leticia and Ashilia immediately became tense, but they were ready for Skaha to directly attack.


    At the same time, Skaha suddenly narrowed his eyes, and his tone carried a poppy-like danger:


    "In other words, in your opinion, the three-digit ''Halloween Queen'' and ''NoName'' are equivalent?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, but said it again:


    "certainly!"


    Om-!


    The crimson spear tip trembled in front of Su Jin''s eyeballs, and that was the magic spear held by Skaha trembling.


    In front of Skaha, a silver-white blade was reflecting the sunlight, and the first button in front of her suddenly cracked and split into two halves.


    "Have a hand, boy."


    Skaha withdrew his love gun, sat down again, and said with a smile:


    "The gift of the realm, the gift of the flash type, good guy, hidden deep enough, it turned out to be a five-digit outlier."


    After Su Jin started, Lingge''s ocean-like aura naturally couldn''t be hidden.


    This is also the reason why Skaha recognized Su Jin as a breaker for the first time:


    "The people of the Canary did not learn well, but they actually learned from the people of the Greek gods. This is really true."

 Chapter 95：

    The place with the most outliers in Hakoniwa is none other than the group of Greek gods.


    Among the twelve main gods, except for a few, the rest are all four-digit exceptions, which is really shameless.


    Of course, while giving up their face, the strength of the Greek gods at the lower level is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Even if Buddhism and Taoism join forces, it is a troublesome thing to suppress Greece at the lower level.


    It''s not that they are not strong enough, but they are too strong, and they can only stay in the upper layer that cannot be lower, while Greece is shameless, just pointing to the three-digit number and saying that it is four-digit, but instead dominates the lower layer.


    This is the difference in the business strategy of the community.


    Of course, here it is said that Su Jin looks like Greece, but Skaha used a way that people from the upper levels of the small garden understand, calling him shameless and old-fashioned.


    However, it wasn''t long before Su Jin came to Hakoten, but she didn''t know that Skaha''s words meant such a thing, but smiled calmly:


    "Isn''t it a matter of course to ambush a trump card and guard against the enemy?"


    "Good boy, with the style of Athena." Skaha gave Su Jin a thumbs up.


    Ashilia and Luauston, who were next to him, glared at him.


    And Su Jin also noticed something was wrong and looked at Skaha with a strange expression:


    "Should I say thank you for the compliment?"


    "Needless to say." Leticia pulled Su Jin and whispered.


    At this time, Skaha proudly crossed his legs and provoked against the table:


    "I remember your provocation this time. You raised the mere seven-digit NoName to the same level as a three-digit queen. Even a canary is not as bold as you."


    "Are three-digit numbers born with three-digit numbers? Not necessarily?" Su Jin counter-provocatively said at this time.


    Hearing this, Skaha was stunned for a moment, but looked at Su Jin up and down, and said in surprise:


    "None of the human communities have ever reached triple digits."


    "That''s because I didn''t come to Little Garden before." Su Jin snorted, his face arrogant.


    If even Su Jin can''t establish a three-digit community, then no one will establish it in the future. This is Su Jin''s confidence. Since he came to Hakoba and became the leader of NoName, he must do his best!


    "Interesting, do you want to break that record?" Skaha suddenly laughed: "I take back the foreword. If it''s the Queen, I''m afraid I''ll give you a place."


    "What?" Su Jin was surprised.


    At this time, Skaha said playfully:


    "She will definitely let you take over the three-digit community, and then watch your spirit be completely crushed by the pressure of the leader, and then laugh at your body next to you."


    Hearing this, Su Jin shrugged and said:


    "Then it seems that Lord Shiroyasha''s character is better, at least her bad taste is only aimed at women."


    "Hey~ it''s kind of interesting."


    Skaha suddenly smiled and held the White Yaksha in front of the queen''s knight. This kind of death-defying thing was done by the man in front of him.


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t care about Ashilia and Leticia next to her, stood up and said:


    "Are you interested in compensating for my doomed enemy?"


    Su Jin immediately stood up, pushed away the chair and said:


    "Why not?"


    Shiroyasha and the Queen of Halloween, the reason for their feud has long been lost in history.


    But in any case, it is certain that Shiroyasha and the Queen of Halloween will not deal with each other.


    And Skaha, the deacon and watcher of the Queen of Halloween, and Su Jin, who is the nominal **** of Shiroyasha, must not deal with them either.


    Knowing this, Su Jin naturally knew that he could not refuse the challenge.


    "very good."


    Skaha nodded in satisfaction, then turned and walked towards the street.


    Seeing this, Su Jin nodded towards Leticia and followed Skaha''s pace.


    Chapter 0116 Endless!


    People come and go on the street.


    Su Jin followed behind Skaha, looking at the Queen of the Land of Shadows from behind.


    The Valkyrie had a smile on her face at the moment, her body was filled with a touch of color, and she walked briskly in the crowd.


    The crowds of all shapes and sizes all around seemed to have not seen her, leaving her to wander in the crowd.


    On the contrary, Su Jin relied on the speed beyond ordinary people to advance in the surging crowd.


    Slowly, however, his pace slowed down, and his steps gradually became in line with Skaha.


    "what!"


    Skaha, who came to the front, was surprised, turned his head to look at Su Jin, then stopped, turned and walked to the small booth next to him:


    "Bring me a mochi."


    "2 copper coins."


    Lily raised her head and looked up at the guest in front of her.


    In her eyes, Skaha was just a plain-looking woman with a single ponytail.


    And she is just a little fox who, in the name of setting up a stall, earns some pocket money for herself while completing the monitoring tasks arranged by the community.


    If someone gives him pocket money, it is naturally accepted~


    "2 yuan? It''s 10 times cheaper than the upper tier, so give me two copies."


    Skaha took out four copper coins and put them on the cart, then took two mochi, weighed it, made sure he didn''t cut corners, turned his head to look at Su Jin and said:


    "Boy, do you want one?"


    Su Jin flickered, stood beside Skaha, stopped, and looked at Skaha in surprise.


    At this moment, Lily next to him froze for a moment, and then said in surprise, "Leader?"


    "Oh, people from your family?"


    Hearing this, Skaha turned his head and looked at Lily before saying regretfully:


    "Unfortunately, the inheritance is incomplete, it should be the lack of godhead."


    Su Jin first nodded towards Lily and touched her head, then turned to look at Skaha and said:


    "If you have extra godhead, Miss Skaha, I don''t mind buying it at a premium."


    Skaha opened the package at this time, held a piece of mochi, and said in a playful tone:


    "Come on, although I have some godheads, the use of such things for trading is prohibited by the upper levels."


    "Unless you¡­¡­"


    Skaha glanced at Lily at this time, and ate the mochi and bit it open:


    "Could it be that you are willing to let this little fox participate in my trial."


    The Queen of Shadowland is a legendary hero of the Celtic gods, and one of the few heroes known for her outstanding educational abilities.


    Similar to her, there is Chiron, the sage of the Greek gods.


    However, unlike Chiron, Skaha''s Celtic education is not suitable for a fairy fox like Lily, but a Spartan warrior with exploding muscles.


    And how could Su Jin let a fairy fox play with muscles, so he decisively refused:


    "This kid''s talent doesn''t lie there."


    However, Skaha said with a smile at this time:


    "It''s a coincidence, I think this child''s eyes are good. If you train me, within half a year, your arms should be able to run horses."


    "That''s why I refused."


    Letting a cute fairy fox become a muscle warrior, not to mention whether Lily''s talent would be wasted, Su Jin felt an aversion to the cold just by imagining that kind of picture.


    "Pity¡­¡­"


    Skaha looked regretful at this time, as if she really wanted Lily to study by her side.


    However, in fact, Su Jin didn''t see any regrets in Skaha at all, only a strong sense of bad taste.


    This woman, whose mind and appearance are diametrically opposed, seems to be a pleasure criminal.


    At this time, Lily next to him also noticed something wrong and whispered, "I have an inheritance in my family."


    This is true, Lily of the Xianhu bloodline naturally has the most suitable bloodline inheritance for her, but she cannot exert her power because of the lack of the corresponding godhead.


    Although the servants of the Inari God are not natural gods and Buddhas like the Black Rabbit, they are also divine beasts, and they are not a weak race in Hakoniwa.


    "Fairy fox~"


    However, Skaha didn''t care about Lily''s words at all, and just muttered in the tone of "I really want to raise one".


    In this regard, Su Jin was speechless, no longer pretending to be polite, and said directly:


    "Skaha, are you here to dig a wall today?"


    "Did you just find out?"


    Skaha put a piece of mochi into his mouth, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "The main lord can''t dig, so you have to bring me some loot to go back to the business, right?"


    Su Jin raised his brows when he heard the words, and then said with approval:


    "That''s right, I''m here as a guest. I still have to give the Queen''s face."


    "Well, I happen to have a five-digit water **** in my community, so I''ll let you take it back for business."


    Skaha was stunned for a moment, and then burst out laughing:


    "It''s kind of interesting, but you actually asked me to forcibly bring back the gods of the White Night King. It seems that you are also a master who is not afraid of things."


    No matter how much Bai Xueji pulls her crotch, it is still Bai Yasha''s god.


    If she was told that the chief deacon of the Queen of Halloween had forcibly taken her own god, it would basically mean that the Queen of Halloween had declared war on the White Night King.


    After all, voluntarily following can still explain, forcibly taking it away, will it give the White Night King face?


    Seeing Skahan''s smiling face, Su Jin sighed and said with a little disgust:


    "Don''t try it out there. I''ve led you away from Perseus''s people. How about we open the skylight and say something bright?"


    Hearing this sentence, Skaha put away his teasing mentality and looked at Su Jin with a playful expression:


    "You''re a really interesting man, much more interesting than Leticia De Crea''s woman with discipline in her head."


    "Although I really want to say thank you and compliment, but I''m too lazy to be polite to you."


    Su Jin snorted and laughed mockingly:


    "Since it has cooperated with your actions, then let''s be honest in this city."


    Skaha said with great interest at this time: "Aren''t you curious about the real purpose of my coming to the Eastern District?"


    At this time, Su Jin looked up and down at Skaha, but smiled:


    "I am not interested in your purpose, but I am quite interested in your body."


    "Oh~"


    Skaha narrowed his eyes, giving a sense of danger:


    "If you say that, I will be interested in sharing information with you."


    "...Bad woman." Su Jin muttered, opened the package of mochi, and bit a piece.


    At this time, Skaha was also eating mochi and said with a smile:


    "The Queen suspects that the Greek gods have tampered with the world war outside, so she sent me to test it out."


    It''s not over for your upper echelons, right?


    Su Jin ate mochi, as if he had eaten a super sour lemon, his face twisted.


    Chapter 0117 Dancing in front of the stake

 Chapter 96：

    At this time, seeing Su Jin''s twisted face, Skaha smiled:


    "Do you think I''m calling a thief to catch a thief?"


    No, you are in front of the thief, shouting to catch the thief... Su Jin complained in his heart, and then said:


    "I''m curious about your reasons for doubting the Greek gods."


    At this moment, Skaha laughed, walked over to the park bench beside him, sat down, and crossed his legs.


    And Su Jin also sat down beside Skaha while eating mochi.


    He was really curious about the intelligence of the upper echelons.


    Skaha snatched a piece of mochi from Su Jin''s hand, stuffed it into his mouth, and said with a wide-eyed smile:


    "Well, it''s still the most delicious one you have."


    The most delicious one you''ve ever had, right? Su Jin sighed in his heart.


    "...Do you think that during the historical transition period of the World War, the gods really cannot tolerate a variable?"


    Skaha licked his fingers and removed the sesame seeds from them.


    Hearing Skaha''s words, Su Jin was silent for a moment, and then asked suspiciously:


    "It should be tolerated, right?"


    In fact, Su Jin also felt that something was wrong with Alpha and Sakyamuni''s successive shots to guide and interfere with the variable of possibility.


    "Although there are few historical transformation periods like the World War, the variables of this kind of war are at most a few four-digit existences."


    "And the four-digit number is irrelevant to the gods of the real upper class, so is it the influence behind the historical transformation period that makes the gods jealous?"


    At this time, Skaha raised his index finger and shook with a smile:


    "It''s not the gods who are afraid, but the gods of the Crusaders who are afraid. You have to make it clear."


    "The Crusaders?"


    Su Jin''s eyes lit up, he grabbed something, and then said:


    "You mean that after the changes in World War II, the interests of the Crusaders were harmed?"


    "bingo."


    Skaha grabbed another piece of mochi at this time, and then said with a malicious expression:


    "Although the many gods of the little garden still exist, in fact, the religion of the outside world has become a super strong situation after the nineteenth century."


    "One super is cross religion, many are Buddhism, Islam, then Taoism, and even other religious sects."


    This is the truth.


    No matter how he denied it, Su Jin understood that the Cross religion did occupy a dominant position in the outside world.


    At the beginning of the 21st century, 2 billion of the 6 billion people were Christian believers, belonging to an absolutely powerful denomination.


    Therefore, according to the fact of mutual observation, the Cross religion should also occupy a strong position in Hakoniwa.


    However, now the dominant group of gods is Buddhism, followed by Taoism, then Greek gods, and finally Cross religion.


    This is counterintuitive.


    "The almighty paradox."


    Su Jin said without emotion:


    "A single view of the universe of the One God cannot establish a spiritual identity in Little Garden, that is, the denial of omniscience and omnipotence."


    Skaha clapped his hands and picked up a piece of mochi, regardless of whether Su Jintong agreed or not, and stuffed it directly into his mouth:


    "That''s right! It''s the almighty paradox!"


    Ignoring Su Jin''s contemptuous eyes, Skaha winked playfully and said:


    "Relying on this theory, the Crusaders can''t establish their own cosmology, so naturally they can''t determine the simulated star creation map."


    "And without the simulated star creation chart created by the ''One God'' theory, no matter how strong the faith of the Crusaders is, it will not be able to occupy a strong position in the gift game."


    "So, even if the Crusaders succeeded in spreading their influence throughout human history and occupying the mainstream in the First and Second World Wars, they would not be able to exert this influence."


    "It''s nothing in the first place, I''ll just figure it out later, but..."


    When Skaha said this, he suddenly laughed evilly:


    "However, recently, there is someone who doesn''t know what to do, and it has sparked new possibilities in East Asia."


    When Su Jin heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up:


    "Will the new historical transformation period in East Asia lead to the shaken of the strong position of Christianity in the 21st century?"


    What was the impact of the historical transition period caused by Su Jin?


    With the dragon country as the leading country and the island country as the auxiliary, the East Asian cultural circle that was interfered by America was excluded.


    The formation of such a circle is a major change to the history after World War II.


    East Asia is not in chaos, Europe is in chaos, and America has opponents to grab the war dividends, which is a big problem.


    In a big way, the people of East Asia stood up early in the 20th century.


    It is entirely conceivable what kind of impact the Crusaders who occupy the mainstream beliefs of America will suffer.


    "That''s right."


    Skaha showed a happy expression of ''seeing nasty people suffer misfortune'':


    "The Crusaders started from a long time ago, uninterruptedly provoking the super-large gift game at the upper level, triggering a period of historical transformation, and guiding the future to a state that is most beneficial to them."


    "And in the process, many **** groups have been hit hard, and some **** groups have even broken their inheritance."


    "However, according to the rules set by the Seventeen and the Central Garden, if you want to change history, you must challenge all the gods."


    "Thousands of years ago, the Seven-Day Great Sage was close to succeeding in the challenge, but he still failed in the end."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly said:


    "So starting from a thousand years ago, the most advanced challenge to change history has not participated in the community."


    Monkey King has lost, who would dare to participate? I''m afraid it''s only Arcadia who rises later, right?


    But before Arcadia had developed enough to reach triple-digit influence, it collapsed.


    This is a bit of a conspiracy theory.


    Even Su Jin was thinking at this time, shouldn''t the demon king who destroyed Arcadia be a thug of the Crusaders?


    "You''re right. If you want to change history, you must participate in the three-digit game, and it is extremely difficult for the lower-level people to reach the three-digit number, which leads to a dead end."


    "The end of human history can be foreseen after the 21st century. The gods have predicted the demise of mankind. However, due to the rules, they cannot change history and create the possibility of avoiding annihilation."


    "This is no longer a battle of beliefs, but a battle of life and death, but the Crusaders still go their own way and refuse any negotiation."


    Skaha said this and sighed:


    "It must be because of this that the group of gods ran to the outside world outside the observation range to create new possibilities, right?"


    "I don''t know that the hero of the group of gods dares to do such a big thing."


    The group of gods...is it my own group of gods? Su Jin smiled heartily.


    But at this time, he realized that the Crusaders were actually hindering the change of history and refusing to avoid the end of human extinction.


    Thinking of the Ouroboros that will emerge in three years, and then thinking of the Ouroboros behind the scenes, Su Jin immediately realized that he wanted to establish a super-large community in the new Hakoten.


    It''s not that the Crusaders want to destroy humanity, but they want to build a new small garden that can allow "monotheism" and allow the Crusaders to dominate.


    They want to create a new world!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly sounded the alarm in his heart.


    Next, he continued to incorporate unknown worlds into Little Garden, and I am afraid that he has stepped on the door of the cross religion group.


    - He was dancing at the stake!


    Chapter 0118 is called obliteration, but it is protection


    Dancing in front of the stake.


    This very vividly reflects Su Jin''s current state.


    His behavior of observing other worlds will bring various possibilities to Hakoniwa.


    And this, for the Crusaders who want to lock the end of mankind, force the gods to make concessions, and build a new small garden, this is a game of cards that can''t beat the table.


    If the Crusaders knew that Su Jin did it, I am afraid that the army of angels will descend to the realm to subdue the demons!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin chuckled lightly:


    "So, do you suspect that the Greek gods are the mastermind behind the scenes?"


    "It''s just suspicious."


    Skaha crumpled the finished mochi box and threw it into the trash can next to him:


    "The belief of the Greek gods is actually close to being destroyed in the outside world. Even the main territory is occupied by the Crusaders. If you say who is the most hostile to the Crusaders, they are the only ones."


    "And at the lower level of Little Garden, the Greek gods are extraordinarily powerful gods, and even shameless for their beliefs, most of the twelve main gods maintain four-digit power."


    "To be honest, the Crusaders may have suspected Greece for a long time, but the ''reckless'' Poseidon provoked Taoism and attacked the ''Thousand-Eyed'' White Night King, which is now on the verge of war."


    Speaking of this, Skaha blinked at Su Jin, his tone full of ridicule.


    Greek gods and Taoism go to war?


    impossible!


    The group of gods that benefited the most during the historical transformation period caused by Su Jin were Taoism and Buddhism, followed by the group of gods in Europe, such as the Greek gods.


    The most profitable **** groups will fight? I''m afraid it''s not acting for others to watch, right?


    Thinking about it this way, Poseidon''s so-called failure to advance to three figures led to his anger, and he was afraid that he would regard the Crusaders as a fool, right?


    That sea king has been in the four-digit number for a long time, and he has been promoted to the three-digit number?


    He could have done this hundreds of years ago, why did he delay it until now?


    This old yin gangster can''t find a better reason, I''m afraid it''s a disgusting cross religion group, right?


    If this is really rashly held accountable by the Crusaders, I am afraid that the Taoist and Greek gods who were originally ¡®fighting¡¯ would not join forces in an instant to directly attack the Crusades.


    I am afraid that these two groups of gods have now been drinking in the temple together, touting each other, and asking which hero did this incredible feat?


    What better reason to engage in large-scale high-level engagement than ''going to war''?


    At least Su Jin doesn''t seem to have it.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but tease:


    "So, the queen of your family found out that she was late and sent you to act as a contact person?"


    The Crusaders can''t catch the handle of Greece and Taoism, and they run the Halloween Queen to show off their power. I''m afraid that Queen is also very unhappy now.


    Although it is not clear why the Crusaders provoke the Queen of Halloween, but now, the Queen is afraid that she has the intention to join forces with Greece and Taoism.


    According to Su Jin''s understanding, his previous behavior in the world of ghosts was suddenly targeted by Alpha and Sakyamuni, and the possibility was contained. I am afraid it was Qianyan and Buddhism''s plan to slow down.


    Everyone believed that this commotion was a good thing for some group of gods who were unwilling to the status quo and wanted to save the history of mankind to sit down in secret.


    Then, as a vested interest, the head of Fomen and Qianyan actually shot to ''kill'' the person involved.


    I''m afraid there are also doorways that Su Jin didn''t think of before.


    For example, the name ''erasure'' is actually ''protection''.


    The client died and his name was erased, and the Crusaders couldn''t even find the suspect.


    This made it impossible for them to determine who the enemy was, and they couldn''t even prepare for it.


    When the limelight passes, either Shakyamuni and Alpha can make a move and they can resurrect people. By then, things will become a certainty. No matter how angry the Crusaders are, there is nothing they can do.


    This is clearly in the pit of the cross religion group.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile:


    "There are so many people from the upper classes that go round and round."


    "After all, they''re all old guys~"

 Chapter 97：

    Skaha laughed at this time, then curled his lips and said:


    "It''s just that the Greek gods are really careful. Even the queen''s deacon, like me, has personally stepped forward, yet still refuses to meet."


    Su Jin also understood at this time, just now Skaha was provoking Athena to show up, trying to reach a contact with the other party.


    But now it seems that the Greek side seems to have refused to cooperate with the Queen, and I don''t know what they are thinking.


    And Su Jin smiled at this time:


    "It seems that you came to me just to contact Qianyan indirectly? Is the Queen actually willing to contact Shiroyasha?"


    Skaha glanced at Su Jin at this time, his expression suddenly playful:


    "Do you really think that the Queen and the White Night King are enemies of life and death?"


    Su Jin''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    Although he is nominally the **** of Shiroyasha, in fact, the two sides are more of a friend''s junior.


    Therefore, he really doesn''t know the past of the queen and Shiroyasha.


    Seeing through that Su Jin and Bai Yasha are not the same relationship as her and the Queen, Skaha was surprised at this time:


    "Has it reached the current level without relying too much on the White Night King?"


    Skaha looked at Su Jin up and down, half smiling and half sighing:


    "Canary found an excellent heir!"


    Former Arcadia advisor Canary was once a disciple of the Queen of Halloween.


    That relationship was no worse than her Skaha''s relationship with the Queen.


    Therefore, in a sense, Su Jin and the Queen also have an indirect nepotism relationship.


    Otherwise, Skaha will not easily expose Su Jin''s ''provocation''.


    If someone else said that he wanted to be the leader of the queen, it would be a dead end, but if it was his own talented junior, it would be a lofty ideal.


    Different relationships naturally lead to different people''s views, which is common sense.


    Thinking of this, Skaha stood up, patted Su Jin on the shoulder and said:


    "You understand the situation at the upper level, and find your own position, so as not to be affected by yourself."


    "If you really want the community to become stronger, or even reach triple digits, you need a lot of conditions. If you really can''t support it, you can ask Avalon in the southern district for help."


    When Skaha said this, he couldn''t help but spit out:


    "Don''t be like a dead-headed rabbit who can''t even learn to ask for help and only think about sacrificing yourself for others."


    With that said, the old black rabbit!


    At least Su Jin understood right away that the Queen definitely sent someone to contact Black Rabbit, and then was rejected by the other party.


    It''s not that the black rabbit is stupid, but that Su Jin understands the other party''s mentality.


    If your family was also rich and suddenly became a poor ghost, would you go to borrow money from rich relatives?


    Can''t afford to lose this man!


    When Black Rabbit can support the children of the community, where is she going to ask for help before she is exhausted.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter to Black Rabbit to lose her face, but you can''t lose face of Arcadia!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shrugged and said with a chuckle:


    "Don''t worry about this, even if you don''t help, I''ll stick around!"


    "Oh, what you say is interesting."


    Skaha laughed and was about to leave, but after taking a few steps, she stopped and said in a playful tone:


    "As a reminder, the White Night King and the Queen are noisy all day long, and occasionally they will deliberately let us meet each other and try to resolve disputes peacefully."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said:


    "That is to say, we may see each other often in the future?"


    "You should be like that."


    Skaha said this, his figure gradually disappeared in the crowd, but disappeared in front of Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin''s eyes were lost for a while, then he reached out and stuffed the remaining mochi into his mouth, muttering:


    "In this way, we can figure out the bottom line of the trouble, which is not bad."


    Observing the follow-up effects of the different world, Su Jin finally observed almost the same.


    If nothing happens next, he will probably try the observation of the new world.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin moved his eyes and opened the forum.


    [Forum upgrade has been completed! ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his brows, but laughed:


    "Yo, it''s quite powerful!"


    Chapter 0119 Forum Exchange


    Su Jin blinked, and the familiar dimension forum interface appeared above his spiritual grid.


    It''s still the familiar ''questions'' one by one.


    However, apart from Aizen and Butterfly Chanel, the sleeping third person did not ask any questions.


    This surprised Su Jin, but because of the successful upgrade of the forum, he was temporarily unable to pay attention to the third person.


    Su Jin glanced at the forum interface, still familiar.


    However, after clicking on the character''s avatar, a new interface appeared in front of Su Jin''s eyes.


    [Holder: Su Jin]


    [Ling grid: five digits (exception)]


    [Body: Four digits (basic)]


    [Power: (Flash Heat) (Demonization) (Protoss Transformation)]


    [Bonus: Bengyu (four-digit exception) Zanpakut¨­ (four-digit elite) control of the spirit child (five-digit legend) Realm ¡¤ Ringing (five-digit legend)]


    [Best of the highest authority: Dimensional Forum]


    [Comprehensive evaluation: four figures (elite)]


    [The evaluation is divided into basic, elite, legendary, exceptional, and four, but the specific combat effectiveness depends on the individual''s performance. Please be careful about your own life and safety, and don''t trust the forum evaluation too much. ¡¿


    "Good guy, let me not rely too much on the evaluation of the forum..."


    Su Jin couldn''t help complaining when he saw the evaluation column.


    The golden fingers of other people''s houses will let the host air every few months for a few months, and I wish that even a woman would have the golden fingers to urge him. As a result, his own straight to the point said that he should be cautious.


    Your golden finger, I''m afraid it wasn''t developed by Saint Gou Dao, right?


    After scanning the character information, Su Jin found that there was nothing of value, so he closed the character column and clicked on @him''s invitation.


    Sure enough, there are only Aizen and Butterfly Chanel''s invitations at the top, which are refined and bold.


    In addition, it was the ambiguous exchanges between him and Butterfly Chanai Hui that exceeded thousands of rounds.


    This is about to become a chat information base for Su Jin and his little girlfriend.


    No, occasionally add his chats with Butterfly Shinobi, Kurikaro Chanahu, Mako, Nezuko, Kanroji Miri and the others.


    After all, Butterfly Chanahui''s chat tool can still be borrowed temporarily, and there is a targeted message blocking function.


    This made Su Jin somewhat speechless.


    The functions of other people''s small diaries have the functions, but the holder here is very simple and abnormal, and there is no one else.


    Pushing aside the invitation bar, Su Jin turned his eyes to the last category.


    That is points.


    Where the numbers are currently showing the extravagant word ''102020''.


    Su Jin geared up and couldn''t help but click it open.


    [Answer the invited question from Chana Butterfly to get 1000 points. ¡¿


    [Include the world of Demon Slayer (customized by the holder) into the observation range of Hakoba, and get 100,000 points in return. ¡¿


    [In view of the holder''s first observation of a different world, the Dimension Forum communicated with the center of the small garden and opened the ''special power system exchange''. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin finally understood that the biggest advantage of co-authoring is on the points column.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t wait to open the special power system exchange.


    [Qi (from Dragon Ball World)]


    [Small Universe (from the Saint Seiya comic version)]


    [Magnetic field rotation (from the comic version of Hong Kong Man Haihu)]


    The exchange of the three is 100,000 points, which can drain Su Jin''s small treasury all at once, making him wonder if the Dimensional Forum has already figured this out.


    Moreover, Su Jin has something to complain about.


    Whether it''s qi, a small universe, or a rotating magnetic field, it''s a system for macho men, right?


    And the corresponding protagonists are the kind of men who punch to the flesh and sweat.


    How can he choose? Compensation was not chosen at all.


    "If you are angry, forget it, the destructive power is strong, but it seems to be concentrated on the Saiyans. I am not a Saiyan?"


    "Small universe? Saint Seiya''s system? It seems to require holy clothes and combat skills. The prospects are promising, but the investment is unknown, and the ninth sense seems to be a hole."


    "The magnetic field rotates, this system seems to be in Hong Kong Man, and the final realm is to master the four basic forces of the universe and destroy the self-destructive realm of the universe..."


    After careful calculation, the three seem to be pits!


    Su Jin froze for a moment, feeling that none of these three are good things, but they seem to be good things.


    If you are angry, the ultimate character of Dragon Ball is the King of All, right? Creator of twelve universes.


    In the case of a small universe, the super **** Chronos is a ruthless character who incorporates the multiverse into the hourglass.


    If the magnetic field rotates, it is the human warrior **** who falls into madness and destroys the universe.


    These three are the strongest characters in the comics, of course, not the strongest that can be cultivated clearly.


    But from the perspective of the three, the small universe seems to be the most suitable way? And the highest limit?


    Will Athena of the Greek Gods ask for royalties?


    Su Jin groaned and couldn''t help but want to ask the dimension forum:


    "Can I train my qi to the level of a full king?"


    [Answer: It is feasible to cooperate with the rules of Hakoba. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t choose the first time, but continued to ask: "The realm of the super **** Chronos?"


    [Answer: It belongs to the unknown field and cannot be determined. ¡¿


    "What about the highest state of magnetic field rotation?"


    [Answer: It can reach the state of controllable self-destruction and extend the possibility of destroying the universe, and there is a certain chance of becoming the ''final trial of mankind''. ¡¿


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s soul in Lingage slapped his thigh:


    "OK, I choose Small Universe."


    Two foreseeable futures, one unforeseeable, which one to choose needless to say.


    He, Su Jinsu, someone likes to challenge possibilities!


    The sixth sense ability of the small universe, the seventh sense of speed fighting, the eighth sense is not restricted by the law, isn''t it delicious? A fragrant batch~


    "Isn''t it that the ninth sense needs to cut off good thoughts, evil thoughts, and obsessions, and become a void creature? I heard that there is also a great cosmic power and the will of the gods, which is comparable to the ninth sense and belongs to the power of the root of the universe."


    "And I heard that the will of the gods can make the primordial spirit of the gods immortal and can only be sealed. Is this true or false?"


    [Answer: The description of the will of the gods is true. ¡¿

 Chapter 98：

    When Su Jin heard this, he raised his brows and said:


    "To achieve the will of the gods, how many figures are there in the little garden?"


    [Answer: Two digits (restricted), restrain all authority, liberate the spirit, and reach the realm of the two-digit total authority. ¡¿


    "That super **** of the Saint Seiya?"


    [Answer: One digit belongs to the unfinished field, cannot be observed, and belongs to the unknown field. That is to say, the ''Kronos Linga'' in the small garden belongs to the unfinished Lingge, and cannot support the arrival of the super **** Chronos. ¡¿


    "Hey...the main **** among the saints..." Su Jin took a breath.


    The twelve main gods are twelve suspected two-digit numbers? Coupled with the single-digit giant of Kronos, he can''t afford to be offended. The setting monsters of the old comics are awesome.


    In the future, if he encounters the King of Golden Nightmares who impresses the Taoist priests, or the three useless goddesses of the world, or the vortex **** of destruction, the breakthrough of Tianyuan, etc., he is afraid that he will not live.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but have a toothache:


    "Will I encounter this kind of perversion?"


    [Answer: It is not recommended to go to the realm under the jurisdiction of this type of existence without permission. ¡¿


    The implication is that the big boss who can''t be provoked should not be provoked, and follow your heart''s choice... Su Jin grinned, and then sighed:


    "I chose the small universe of Saint Seiya, is it okay not to go to that kind of world?"


    [Answer: Yes. ¡¿


    Su Jin rubbed his forehead, after all, he still couldn''t let go of the temptation of Xiao Universe:


    "That is to say, the holy clothes have to be prepared by yourself, okay?"


    Thinking of this, Su Jin pressed the exchange button and exchanged the power system of the small universe.


    Chapter 0120 Athena''s Diary


    After exchanging the small universe, there was no change in Su Jin''s body, but in the spirit, it was an earth-shaking scene.


    The cosmic galaxy, which is dim and bright, deep and bright, appears in the depths of the spiritual world, like a new universe.


    At this moment, Su Jin felt in a trance that the world had turned into extremely tiny particles, and his body contained the power to smash the particles.


    - Atomic Smash!


    This is the source of the power of the small universe, and it is also the terrifying power that the saints rely on to fight.


    Therefore, the battle of the Saint Seiya is extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, even the atoms will be smashed by the enemy, and they will be directly blown into nothingness.


    The so-called holy clothing is actually a weapon that adds insurance to such a dangerous battle and carries out a small cosmic amplitude.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief:


    "There are very few people in the small garden who have this gift of atomic crushing, but for the time being, there is no need to worry about the issue of holy clothes."


    In the world of Saint Seiya, it is impossible to have no holy clothes, it is too unsafe, and it is okay for Hakoba to be cautious.


    "But the power of the Saint Seiya comic version is really exaggerated. I don''t know if it is because of the existence of the giant Chronos."


    Su Jin groaned, vented his excitement, and then washed and sensed the power in his body.


    as predicted.


    Little Universe can''t find the trick to play at all.


    Su Jin suddenly felt wronged by spending 100,000 points: "In other words, are you giving the seeds of strength? Don''t give me the incompatibility with Hakoten until the end!"


    [Answer: It has been approved by the center of the small garden. Before reaching the unknown area, the small universe system can rely on Lingge to exert its full power. ¡¿


    "That is, the stronger the spirit, the stronger my little universe can play?"


    Su Jin frowned and felt that something was wrong. For Saint Seiya, blasting seeds is a good thing, but now it seems that he can''t carry out a small universe blast?


    [Answer: Those with firm beliefs can rely on a huge consumption of soul power to forcibly erupt into higher power. ¡¿


    "..."


    Su Jin was silent for a while.


    Thinking of the Saint Seiya that exploded into small universes one by one in the Saint Seiya world, the Saint Seiya who lived the longest for more than 500 years, he suddenly felt that the explosion seed was not envious.


    After getting the small universe, even if he didn''t practice, he could realize that this system could increase his lifespan.


    Breaking through the sixth sense, it is not a problem to live for 10,000 years. In the realm of the seventh sense, I am afraid that it is difficult to see the date of death.


    As a result, the saints of Athena are dying when they live to be more than 200 years old?


    This is killing your life!


    No wonder the gods can be repelled. The co-author is a pure man who burns hundreds of millions of years of life and is not afraid of death!


    After sighing for a while, Su Jin asked the forum again:


    "How do you seem to obtain the specific cultivation of the small universe?"


    [Answer: 1500 points are designated to search. ¡¿


    Su Jin frowned. Points are not easy to earn, but the sooner the cultivation method of the small universe is obtained, the better.


    This is because Su Jin has the gift of collapsing jade. As long as he knows the way of cultivation, he can quickly learn and apply it if he can achieve it himself.


    According to Bengyu''s exceptional four-digit evaluation, it is absolutely no problem to support his seventh sense at least.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin no longer hesitated, and directly clicked on the points page, searched for ''small universe cultivation method'', and showed that 520 points could be purchased.


    After a while, a line of interface is displayed:


    ["Dragon Zodiac Meditation Cultivation Method", author: Tong Hu. Redeem points: 500]


    ["Sanctuary Basic Meditation Cultivation Method", author: Pegasus, the first generation of Pegasus. Redeem points: 520]


    After sweeping down the practice method line by line, there are unknown saints, and there are well-known golden saints, and Su Jin is more and more entangled.


    He doesn''t understand the small universe, and he can only know from the name that he knows that the cultivation method is good, but it is not clear how good it is.


    Really want to compare? How to compare? Although points are useful, points with small differences are equally difficult to compare.


    But in the process of getting more and more irritable, Su Jin stopped.


    ["Sasha''s Diary", author: Sasha (Athena half-awakened). Redeem points: 520]


    Su Jin stopped in this column with a slightly weird expression:


    "Athena''s diary, is it a cultivation method?"


    Su Jin vaguely remembered that Sasha was the reincarnation of Athena of the previous generation in the 18th century, before Joto Saori, a figure in the myth of the Saint Seiya Hades.


    This generation of Athena is not weird, the big move is to call my brother to save me, that is the goddess of battle who really dares to take the scepter of victory and go up to fight Hades, the king of the underworld.


    "The goddess'' diary?" Su Jin felt a little itchy in his heart.


    The diary of a girl, although it feels immoral, is inexplicably itchy.


    In his previous life, he also wrote a diary, but it was a mandatory requirement of the school, and he was distressed to write a single word.


    But a little girl should be full of naive fantasies, right?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but click on the exchange, and while clearing the points, he also saw the diary.


    The handwriting in the diary is very graceful, of course, it is not a very beautiful word, but it is more pleasing to the eye.


    If Su Jin took it out and said that it was Athena''s note, I am afraid that he would immediately be replied by Athena Hakoba''s famous words: ''OK, let''s go to war! ¡¯.


    It is said that Al Gore scolded Athena in front of Athena, ''Ugly, she came out to be embarrassed. ¡¯, and then the other party calmly replied ¡®OK, let¡¯s go to war. ¡¯.


    Then, it took three years to chop off Algor''s head.


    This also caused the upper gods to be very afraid of Athena and did not dare to quarrel with each other.


    Because this Lord is the real God of War.


    However, compared to Sasha''s handwriting, Su Jin inexplicably felt that this kind of Athena had a taste for him.


    It smells like a goddess.


    At this time, Su Jin had already looked at the contents of the diary:


    [On Saturday, I just came back from the Pope''s Palace, and Sage, who is the Pope, said that one of the holy warriors sent by the Sanctuary recently died in battle. Did the casualties still appear after all...]


    The handwriting is scribbled at the end, which makes people feel the complexity of the person who wrote the diary.


    [Sage is also very painful. The Saint Seiya who died seems to be the descendant of his former comrade-in-arms. It seems that he is the last person...]


    The footer of the note is a bit dry, as if it had been soaked in water and dried naturally.


    And this page has only this content, Su Jin turned over this page with no expression on his face.


    [On Sunday, I went to the town at the foot of the mountain for a walk. Caldia of Scorpio smuggled me there. He may not have noticed that Sage was following us, but I did. Sage didn¡¯t stop me, but let me I was surprised for a while. ¡¿


    [Wine turns out to be a very spicy thing to drink, so my throat is a little uncomfortable. Although it can be eliminated with a small universe, I don¡¯t want to use it for some reason, but I don¡¯t want to drink it again in the future. ¡¿


    [Also, the environment of the tavern is very messy, so I helped to clean it up. The clerk seemed to insist on giving me money, and I secretly stuffed it to the counter. ¡¿


    [After reading this diary a month later, I have a little regret. After Xiao Universe woke up, the spicy feeling disappeared after drinking. It¡¯s a pity, I only tried it once. ¡¿


    The diary turned another page, and Su Jin continued to watch patiently:


    [After the awakening of Little Universe, life was troubled a lot. When I woke up in the morning, the slate bed was crushed by me. ¡¿


    [But when I was thinking about how to fix it, I recalled the original appearance of the bed in my mind, and it was restored. Can Xiao Universe still do this? ? ? ¡¿


    There are three question marks behind this sentence, which seems to emphasize the doubts of the writer.


    [I asked Sai Qi how Xiao Cosmos should cultivate. His expression was so strange, as if he was thinking ''Ah, it really is Lord Athena''.


    I seem to be able to feel his thoughts when he is relaxing. What he imagined is that I was stabbing a man in black armor to death with a spear? ? ? ¡¿


    Su Jin grinned when he saw it, and then looked at the next line:


    [When I grow up, my figure is so good? Suddenly at ease! I feel like I don''t have to worry about looking down at the floor anymore, I still have potential. ¡¿


    Su Jin snorted and almost didn''t laugh out loud. He held back his laughter and turned to the next page:


    [The so-called golden meditation method turned out to be this way, adjusting the breathing, the head suddenly became empty, and then suddenly returned to the moment of the big bang of the universe.


    I feel that I can control the explosion of the singularity of the universe in meditation. I can exhale, let out a burst of energy, and then manipulate it as I want. What a wonderful feeling. ¡¿


    [I just learned from Sage that I have been meditating for half a year, a full half a year, half a year! I seem to be able to feel the passage of time outside, but controlling the singularity to explode into people I''ve seen is so fun, I''ve been trying, so I didn''t pay attention. ¡¿


    [However, according to Sai Qi, it seems that there are very few people who can control all the power after the explosion. I heard that it is the potential of gold. It turns out that I can also become a gold saint? ¡¿


    Su Jin''s eyes lit up when he saw this, and then turned a page.


    [Said to Saiqi that he wanted to become the vacant Leo Gold Saint, but was scolded badly. ¡¿


    [Well, Sage was scolding himself, saying that his Pope did not do well, which made me have this idea. After comforting him a little, I can¡¯t talk about becoming a golden saint. I always feel that I am being He cheated, not happy~ Why can''t the goddess become a saint? Didn''t any of the previous Athena''s give their opinion? ¡¿


    The following fragmentary records, sometimes the practice records of the small universe, sometimes the instructions of Sage, and Sasha''s own understanding, and after seeing some of the Saint Seiya''s tricks, feel very powerful descriptions.


    Although there was very little useful content, Su Jin read it with relish, and after he finished reading, Beng Yu trembled in his heart.


    The next moment, he also saw that wonderful scene.


    ¡ª¡ªInexhaustible light burst out from the initial starting point!


    Chapter 0121 Small Universe


    Less than 10 seconds.


    Su Jin''s gaze refocused from dazed.


    In this short period of time, passers-by around him did not notice his abnormality at all.


    In fact, however, the nature of Su Jin''s power has completely changed.


    "Is this the power of the small universe..."


    Su Jin raised his hand, raised an index finger, and the fingertips were filled with a faint silvery white brilliance.


    - The power to smash atoms and destroy matter!


    This is the cornerstone of the small universe, and it is also the foundation of the power of the Saint Seiya to break the sky and smash the galaxy.


    The powerful Saint Seiya can even transcend life and death, destroying the galaxy with gestures, just like the gods.


    From the reserve saint who honed his five senses at the very beginning, to the full-fledged saint who understands the sixth sense and can fight at the speed of sound, to the golden saint who comprehends the seventh sense, breaks through the speed of light, and almost escapes death.


    Finally, those who have realized the eighth sense, even surpassed the second-level gods under the burst of power, enough to hurt the old gold saints of the main god.


    This is a terrifying power system with a terrifying lower limit and a high upper limit.

 Chapter 99：

    And now, Su Jin has gained this kind of power, even if it is only the most basic fifth sense of awakening.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin recalled the big bang in his mind just now, and said with a little emotion:


    "It turns out that I, like Sasha, can directly control all the particles after the big bang?"


    In Sasha''s diary, this is known as the potential of a golden saint.


    When he was just meditating, he even built a complete corpse soul world in his brain, and came to create a world in a dream.


    But meditation is only an imaginary way of cultivation. It is absolutely impossible for Su Jin to really create the world.


    "Considering my five-digit spiritual figure, Golden Saint Seiya, maybe it''s four-digit?"


    When Su Jin said this, he was actually not sure.


    After all, what he got was the comic version of the small universe.


    And in it, the unique trick of the old-fashioned Golden Saint Seiya''s Gemini Saga, the Galaxy Star Burst, can really shatter the Milky Way!


    According to Su Jin''s understanding of the upper-level combat power, those who can take action to destroy the galaxy, such as Di Shitian, seem to be three-digit god-king-level existences.


    That is to say, one Emperor Shatian is equal to one Saga? Emperor Shitian became the basic unit of power?


    Although Saga ranks among the top saints, there are still many golden saints who can match him.


    And the point is, Saga was not even 25 when he died...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but spit out:


    "A group of Saint Seiyas who reached four figures at the age of 18, and even fought their lives to burn the small universe to explode the power of three figures. If the human beings in Hakoniwa were so strong, the gods would have trouble sleeping and sleeping."


    This is the truth!


    After all, there is a saying in Hakoniwa that it is impossible for humans to reach three figures.


    But look at that Mr. Saga, who started the Galaxy Starburst and asked which three-digit number can be picked up at will?


    Although the Galaxy Starburst is the most powerful record among the Saint Seiya, the problem is that Saga only has the seventh sense?


    "Converting it, Gold Saint Seiya can basically get a four-digit legendary evaluation, right?"


    Su Jin smiled when he said this, and said with some envy and some regret:


    "The human beings in the little garden are pulling their legs..."


    That being said, the conditions of the world are different.


    The multiverse of Saint Seiya was created by the super **** Chronos, and every living being contains fragments of the origin of the universe.


    In other words, every life is a small universe.


    This is why there are so many strong Saint Seiyas.


    Congenital hardware is not a level above.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh:


    "To put it all together, the forum gave me a small universe, and it also gave me the fragments of the source of the universe, and then negotiated with the center of the small garden, and then achieved it?"


    At this time, Su Jin sank his consciousness into the spirit grid and focused his attention on the gift.


    Sure enough, ''Small Universe'' has already appeared in the gift column.


    [Blessing: Small Universe (Fifth Sense)]


    [The root power of the universe that emerges from the unknown field has the possibility of creating the universe. ¡¿


    [Evaluation: Six figures (exception), the potential is unknown, and deep development is strongly recommended. ¡¿


    Su Jin looked at the evaluation column at the bottom and the reminder of the central garden, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "It seems that it is the root force that opened up the universe, and it also has an effect on you."


    After being in contact with the box garden center for a while, Su Jin has somewhat figured out some of the rules of the box garden center.


    As long as it is beneficial to the ''Box Garden Center'', He will basically acquiesce and even encourage it.


    And now, the small universe obviously belongs to the range encouraged by the center of the small garden.


    After all, it originated from another multiverse, and the root force that opened up the universe belongs to the unknown area identified by the center of the small garden.


    In Hakoba, the so-called unknown areas are collectively referred to as "single digits".


    "But the fifth sense can be regarded as a six-figure exception, comparable to five-figure? That''s right, the power of smashing atoms is a bit out of line in combat."


    However, Su Jin was not satisfied with the basic universe of the fifth sense.


    The fifth sense is only the power of the Saint Seiya reservists. Only when it reaches the sixth sense level can it be regarded as the doorway to officially step into the small universe.


    Stepping into the sixth sense is not difficult for Su Jin who holds Bengyu.


    Counting 10 seconds, the power of Bengyu poured out directly from the spirit grid.


    Su Jin''s five senses, which had just been exercised by meditation, were tempered to a limit at this moment, and then, his small universe began to sink, and the power called the sixth sense "mind sense" began to emerge.


    In just an instant, the small universe that could only permeate Su Jin''s hands suddenly spread all over the body, submerging every atom in his body, and began to transform from the atomic level.


    The small universe that first entered the sixth sense is called the bronze small universe by some people.


    This power comes from the human brain and belongs to the power of the mind!


    Also because this power comes from the brain, a powerful sixth sense can even give Saints thousands of superpowers.


    Manipulating elements, predicting the future, telekinesis, reading minds, illusions, mind control, super-intuition, interfering with the five senses...


    All kinds of abilities can be easily obtained as long as the Saint Seiya continues to develop the small universe.


    A powerful Saint Seiya can even possess tens of thousands of superpowers at the same time.


    Like Aizen Soyousuke''s signboard, Kyoka Suizuki, in the eyes of Silver Saints, is the basic standard. As long as you have the sixth sense, Kyoka Suizuki is invalid.


    It''s not that Aizen Souyuke is weak, but the crushing on the world level.


    However, with Aizen''s character, if he knew about the existence of the microcosm, he would probably study the desire to explode the table, right?


    That man had a mysterious obsession with improving himself.


    However, although superpowers are good, the most terrifying thing about Saint Seiya is the body that has been transformed from the atomic level by the small universe.


    That is the cornerstone for them to smash the galaxy and traverse the world.


    When the small universe first enters the sixth sense, it can use the body to break through the speed of sound, and dig deep into the sixth sense, and after reaching the silver small universe, this power can even be gradually increased.


    "Bronze small universe can be up to twice the speed of sound. Gradually master the small universe. After reaching silver, it can be increased to two to five times the speed of sound, but the problem is later..."


    Combined with Sasha''s diary, Su Jin suddenly felt a toothache:


    "If Baiyin Cosmos digs deeply, it can increase the speed from five times the speed of sound to ten or a hundred times, and keep digging, and the strength will continue to increase until it increases to a million times the speed of sound and sublimates to the speed of light..."


    "Sasha''s diary also said that silver is the level with the biggest gap in strength."


    That is to say, the gap between Xiaomengxin among the silver saints and the top silver bosses is about 200,000 times.


    Mengxin takes the head to fight the big guy?


    "The span of this sixth sense is as exaggerated as the five figures of Hakoba..."


    Su Jin was completely speechless when he noticed the combat power of these gods and demons.


    The four-digit number in the small garden can rely on the mastery of power to increase the speed to the speed of light range.


    For example, the Peng Demon King Jialing relies on the power of the flash heat system to achieve the speed of light, and Leticia indirectly interferes with the light by controlling the power of the shadow, and can also fight at the speed of light.


    And Saint Seiya, relying on the small universe, can also reach the level of light-speed combat.


    Do these two look alike?


    He remembered that the manga version of Saint Seiya also had a godhead, which seemed to be something that the gods could make at will, very close to the godhead of Hakoba.


    interesting.


    Su Jin randomly picked up a piece of gravel on the ground, but he didn''t see any movement. The gravel disappeared immediately and shattered at the atomic level.


    At this time, he clenched his fist and felt it carefully:


    "The scale of my current small universe is probably at the level of first entering silver, about five times the speed of sound..."


    Su Jin squinted his eyes, feeling the power of the collapsed jade in Lingge, like a trickle:


    "Bengyu can be doubled in ten seconds, allowing me to gradually adapt to the small universe, but even so, does it take 555 hours, 23 days to improve to the limit of a silver saint?"


    Su Jin couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    It took so long for Bengyu to improve the small universe, but it did not exceed his expectations.


    But in comparison, there are other things that are more troublesome.


    "The cultivation process of the small universe can be compressed with Bengyu, but I still have to rely on myself to exercise superpowers. Moreover, the training and mining of the small universe are largely based on belief. This Bengyu can''t help me at all."


    Although Bengyu had begun to show limitations, Su Jin didn''t care.


    To be honest, Beng Yu can gradually raise his strength to the limit of his sixth sense, which is already exaggerated.


    Even Su Jin wants to develop super powers, as long as he can imagine the power pattern and the body can support it, Bengyu can do it for him.


    This is already a very powerful plug-in.


    "Moreover, according to the evaluation of the gift, Bengyu may also promote the development of the seventh sense, but my current spirituality cannot bear it."


    The five-digit abnormal spirit can only carry the seventh sense at most, this is the answer that Su Jin asked from the forum.


    the reason is simple.


    Lingge''s cosmic root power is not enough for him to break through.


    After all, Hakoten is not the world of Saint Seiya. Everything here does not contain the root power of the universe, which makes Su Jin unable to rely on simple foreign objects to supplement himself.


    "That is to say, will the level of the spirit level directly determine the upper limit of my small universe in the future?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, but smiled playfully:


    "That is to say, go to the world below to abuse vegetables?"


    Su Jin also thought it was a bit funny at this time, but it was indeed a very safe way to grow up.


    And he is a person who likes stability on weekdays.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shrugged and said:


    "After solving the industrial problem of the community, let''s find a suitable world to run in the small universe."


    For more than 20 days, Su Jin didn''t want to waste it in Hakoba.


    This time-consuming, he prefers to complete it in another world to save time.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin stood up and smiled at Lily who had been paying attention to him.


    It was at this moment that Su Jin saw a strange little figure beside Lily.


    Chapter 0122 Calling the Evil Sect


    Standing next to Lily was a black-robed man who was only 1.5 meters tall.


    He was completely hidden under the black robe, only showing part of his hands and feet.


    On the exposed hands and feet, there are thick muscles and exuberant hair, a bit like an ape.


    "Ape fur? This height, is it a monkey species..."


    Su Jin stepped out and came to the side of the man in black robe.


    However, the other party just raised his head and glanced at Su Jin and was slightly surprised, but he ignored Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin also saw the other''s face under the hood.


    A monkey face full of brown hair.


    At this moment, the man in black robe stretched out his hand towards Lily behind the mobile booth, as if he didn''t care about the crowd around him.


    At this time, Su Jin also noticed that the people around him did not notice the existence of the black-robed man at all.


    Hidden types of gifts? Su Jin''s eyes were thoughtful.


    However, at this time, Lily saw Su Jin who did not hide herself, and was a little surprised:


    "Brother Su Jin..."


    She was stunned after shouting, and stuck her tongue out:

 Chapter 100：

    "Sorry, Brother Su Jin, I''m still not used to calling him the leader. It should be called the leader."


    As soon as these words came out, the monkey-faced black-robed man next to him paused, and then he finally noticed Su Jin''s gaze, and said in a surprised tone:


    "Can you see me?"


    He seemed surprised that Su Jin was able to notice this, obviously very confident in his own gift.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at each other up and down, playing with the taste:


    "I can''t hide it from my eyes without reaching the atomic level of concealment."


    This is the truth through and through!


    With a small universe, if you want to hide Su Jin, you must at least have a good understanding of the characteristics of the small universe.


    In Hakoba, however, the microcosm is clearly uncharted territory.


    Therefore, now, I am afraid that a large part of the gifts have no effect on Su Jin.


    "Good guy!"


    The black-robed man said in a low voice:


    "With your hands alone, most of Arcadia''s former cadres are inferior to you."


    After he finished speaking, he paused, and then smiled:


    "Almost forgot, your NoName people can''t say the name Arcadia anymore. Maybe soon, the people above will think about it clearly, and they will completely shut down this name?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin raised his brows and said in surprise, "You don''t have a good relationship with your boss?"


    If they have a good relationship, why would they be full of leaking information?


    He almost said to Su Jin bluntly, ''I am the one sent by the mastermind behind the destruction of Arcadia''.


    The other party paused, then winked at Su Jin and said:


    "As you know, every community has had unsatisfactory people."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched at this time, and his smile was like a coiled snake:


    "And then, if you don''t want to, you''re going to arrest the little guy in my community?"


    "After all, it''s a request from the upper echelons, so please be considerate of me."


    The other party sneered, half jealous, half begging for mercy.


    "Oh, by the way, you can call me the ''Demon King of Chaos''."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyelids slightly and said with a little surprise, "The younger brother of the Great Sage Qitian?"


    The Demon King of Chaos suddenly fell silent, his breath changed from casual to solemn, and his voice turned into gnashing of teeth:


    "You Arcadia really have a connection with that bastard!"


    The **** refers to the Monkey King Monkey King.


    In Hakoten, this great sage is the leader of the seven-day great sage, the three-digit demon king, the half-star spirit of the earth, and also a woman with bright blonde hair and a peerless appearance.


    Of course, this great sage has now accepted the decree of Buddhism, and is in the upper three-digit level of Hakoten with the spirit of fighting and defeating the Buddha.


    According to the covenant made by the gods of the little garden, in non-emergency situations, the three-digit number is not allowed to be in the lower realm, otherwise, all the gods will be punished.


    And Sun Wukong is the teacher of Arcadia Chief of Staff Canary.


    So the Demon King of Chaos said that they had a connection with Sun Wukong, that''s true.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "Then what? Want to catch us and threaten that Great Sage Sun?"


    "..." The Demon King of Chaos was silent.


    He originally just wanted to test whether Arcadia could contact Sun Wukong, but he didn''t really know.


    At this time, I tried a little bit, and my heart was even more uncertain.


    Can the kidnapping of Su Jin make Sun Wukong take action?


    There is so little possibility.


    As long as the matter spread to the upper levels, Sun Wukong knew that the Demon King of Chaos had kidnapped Su Jin in order to force himself out. With that person''s character, he was afraid that he would really be in the lower world.


    and then?


    Sun Wukong was suppressed by the gods in the lower realm without authorization?


    Isn''t that the same as none?


    And most importantly, the Demon King of Chaos couldn''t handle Su Jin.


    This person is a bit wicked, and he can actually see through his gifts. You must know that some four-digit main gods of the great group of gods cannot do this.


    Thinking of this, the Demon King of Chaos suddenly lost his temper, and even said a little speechlessly:


    "You are a bit of an evil person!"


    Seeing him claiming to be the Demon King, he was fearless and could see through his whereabouts.


    Moreover, the clothes held the confident look of his handle.


    He was a little suspicious whether Su Jin, who was facing him, knew about him a long time ago.


    Could it be that Su Jin has an undercover in the Ouroboros? Their actions have long been leaked?


    It''s impossible, no one in the departments of Ouroboros knows who, how can the actions be leaked?


    "Ouroboros?" Su Jin said frivolously.


    The Demon King of Chaos was silent for a while, feeling that he could get rid of his doubts.


    Thinking of this, he sighed with emotion:


    "These days, some lower-level communities have found excellent heirs in the canary, and even passed the trial of Perseus at one time."


    "Thinking about it now, these rumors are a little funny."


    When the Demon King of Chaos said this, he looked at Su Jin seriously and said:


    "You are more dangerous than a canary, at least she doesn''t know the existence of the ''Ouroboros''."


    Although it is not clear where Su Jin got the information, but with this intelligence gathering ability alone, Su Jin is stronger than the canary.


    This Arcadia is really a hundred-footed insect that is dead but not stiff. A canary hangs up, and a more terrifying Su Jin actually comes, and there is no one else!


    Su Jin smiled, without denying or admitting, just chuckled and asked:


    "How many of you are here?"


    This is forcing the Demon King of Chaos.


    And this, the Demon King of Confusion is also clear.


    But what he didn''t know was that Su Jin forced him to question his confidence.


    In the face of the existence of completely unknown information, but seems to know the bottom line of himself, the Demon King of Chaos thought about it and persuaded:


    "Just two people, one me and one Maxwell."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said in a somewhat surprised tone:


    "Four-digit demon king, refuting demons, Maxwell?"


    "You sure know!"


    Even the four-digit Maxwell knew that the other party was a refutation demon.


    The Demon King of Confusion now understands that he has really been pinched.


    This man, what a **** evil sect!


    Chapter 0123 Is it the emperor next door?


    Refuting the demon Maxwell, Su Jin knew his existence.


    A cool pervert!


    It is said that in the year 2120 of a certain world, a historical transition period was triggered, and he was successfully promoted to a four-digit Demon Lord.


    And Maxwell, also a member of Ouroboros, is barely a small cadre.


    For Su Jin, the attack of Maxwell and the Demon King of Chaos just confirmed his guess.


    The Ouroboros are still monitoring NoName, worried about their resurgence.


    This was confirmed, and Su Jin''s original worries dissipated at this time.


    The old man who loves craftsmanship said that the deepest fear of human beings is the fear of the unknown.


    Without knowing the situation of the Ouroboros and whether the other party was still monitoring him, it was impossible for Su Jin to have no worries in his heart.


    He is a human being, and as a human being, there will be various emotions in his heart, he will be worried, and he will be afraid. This is human nature.


    But knowing that the Ouroboros was really monitoring himself, Su Jin was less afraid.


    Anyway, you have to deal with me, it''s a big deal!


    At this point, although Su Jin said that he did not have the power to destroy the Ouroboros, it was enough to protect himself.


    The lower level of Hakoniwa can support the existence of characters with four figures at most.


    Play a little more, and the limit of the box garden center will come down, directly locking your highest output.


    This is to stabilize the lower space and prevent the Hakoniwa Continent from being damaged.


    And since the upper limit is there, the enemy Su Jin faces is at best that strong.


    Therefore, if the Ouroboros were just monitoring and fearful, it would be fine. Once he was forced, he would have to sacrifice his life and start a war with them.


    The Golden Saint Seiya worked hard and gave up his long lifespan to be able to go straight to Level 2!


    Su Jin admits that he can''t do this, but he still has some idea about whether he can kill a four-digit exception.


    Saint Seiya is so ruthless that the gods can''t imagine it!


    Even the gods who came from the Saint Seiya world fear Saint Seiya, not to mention this Ouroboros who doesn''t even understand what Saint Seiya is?


    If people in the Saint Seiya world know that someone wants to deal with a Saint Seiya without a microcosm, they will probably stand up directly from the wheelchair and say with a smile: ''Hambi! ¡¯


    A group of lunatics who can''t beat them and burn the microcosm with their lives and kill you forcibly, only fools will provoke them!


    Those who are barefoot are not afraid of wearing shoes. After obtaining the microcosm, Su Jin really felt relieved and understood that it was generally safe in a short time.


    There are definitely four-digit ouroboros, and the opponent''s behind-the-scenes BOSS is a group of suspected Crusaders after all.


    But judging from the current situation, the other party basically dare not use this power.


    Ouroboros can do things in the dark, relying on the blind spot of the upper-level people''s perspective.


    There are many demon kings making troubles in the small garden. Every year, one demon king comes up to show their existence and show off their power in the small garden.


    Like the Ouroboros, the group of demon kings with very strong strength, which curbs the edges and corners and chooses to stay on the side, is a minority among the few.


    They are like a triad organization in the world of Little Garden. They have a relationship with the top secretly and secretly. The methods are very insidious and the people are stubborn, so they can basically do what they want.


    Like Arcadia, the Ouroboros also took advantage of the gap when 80% of Arcadia''s combat power was killed two hundred years ago, and sent a demon king who could banish the ability to sneak attack secretly, killing Arcadia''s The command is over.


    If it weren''t for this, it would be tough, and Arcadia''s headquarters would really not be afraid of anyone.


    Even after a long time, the canary reacted, and the Ouroboros was exposed to the sun, fearing that this famous wise man would directly play a crippled mess.


    In fact, Canary basically didn''t care about the Ouroboros after being exiled. Instead, he was thinking about how to deal with the final trial of humans who were bound to return.


    That is the target that Canary wants to challenge. As for the Ouroboros, if there is a chance to go back, just kill it.


    After all, until the end, Ouroboros relied on unequal information to successfully steal their home, snatched the flag of Arcadia, and forcibly weakened the lower-level alliance.


    Using this method once is a miracle, and the second time is basically impossible.


    So now, if the Ouroboros want to deal with Su Jin, they can move at most one or two four-digit top players.


    In the face of an Arcadia that has been destroyed, and Su Jin, who has only shown about four-digit strength, the Ouroboros still have some numbers in their hearts.


    It is naturally the best to be able to secretly kill the resuscitated NoName. If you can''t kill it, that''s fine, just monitor.


    After all, Bai Yasha is still in the lower level of the Eastern District. It is useless to send out any top experts. The other party is still upset about the incident of being stolen by the Ouroboros six months ago.


    If this is exposed, I am afraid that you will enjoy the Iron Fist of the Sun King!

 Chapter 101：

    The boss behind the Ouroboros has a great career and great ambitions, so there is no need to fight for his life with the mud-legged NoName.


    Looking at the frank demon king in front of him, Su Jin rubbed his chin and said:


    "No one else but Maxwell and you?"


    The Demon King of Chaos was very single at this time and took the lead:


    "There are some people who are cooperating, but at most five figures, there is not much combat power."


    "In other words, is it just reconnaissance?"


    Su Jin touched his chin and somewhat understood the idea of ??the Ouroboros.


    A four-digit demon king plus a five-digit demon king will try a wave, and if they can''t figure out Su Jin, they will retreat directly.


    Maxwell and the Demon King of Chaos are the kind of guys with strong escape methods, so don''t worry about them being unable to escape.


    At least now, Su Jin, who is uncertain about the ability of the Demon King of Chaos, is actually not sure to keep him.


    To put it bluntly, the Ouroboros are just bottoming out.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and faintly had an idea: "You are in the Ouroboros, what''s your status?"


    The Demon King of Chaos grinned and said, "I was invited a day ago, what do you think my status is?"


    "Temporary worker?" Su Jin looked strange.


    The Demon King of Chaos pouted, and said in a somewhat speechless tone:


    "Almost, it should have been the Maxwell who originally performed this mission, but recently I was in the lower floors of the Eastern District, and I was caught by the other side with bad luck."


    "Recently active in the lower floors of the East District? Don''t tell jokes." Su Jin''s expression became amused: "Didn''t you monitor me for more than half a year?"


    The Demon King of Chaos was suddenly speechless.


    He was really testing NoName, even for half a year.


    The Demon King of Chaos knows that Canary is Sun Wukong''s favorite student. If she disappears, Sun Wukong will naturally react.


    That''s why, when NoName was the most difficult, the Demon King of Chaos followed him.


    It can be said that he is the one who watched Su Jin become stronger step by step.


    But just because I saw the whole process, I was calling the evil door.


    An ordinary person suddenly turned into a five-figure exception, and saw through his hidden gift, and also knew about the Ouroboros. Is he targeting people?


    Although my Demon King is only a half-star spirit, this Su Jin really doesn''t look like a human being.


    Wait, not like a human?


    The Demon King of Confusion suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Jin in front of him.


    Male, inexplicably stronger, dating Moon Rabbit, able to pass Algor''s trial, and know about the Ouroboros...


    The upper-level gods and Buddhas who descended from heaven and became human? Those three-digit old pussies?


    Who is the one?


    The eyes of the Demon King of Chaos became brighter and brighter, and he thought of a person, or a god.


    The Hindu **** king, now the head of the twelve heavenly guardian gods of Buddhism - Emperor Shitian!


    Chapter 0124 The brain supplement of the demon king of confusion


    In the eyes of the Demon King of Confusion, the only one who meets these conditions is Emperor Shitian!


    This wife control likes to play the game of falling to the sky and being a human being. He is also the main **** of the moon rabbit. I heard that he used to be on good terms with the magic star Algor, and the most important thing is.


    Di Shatian is Canary''s teacher! The kind that taught martial arts.


    I heard that Emperor Shitian also said, "If the canary gets married, he doesn''t mind digging into the corners to loosen the soil and be the old emperor next door".


    This kind of person will care about the canary, will want to become a man, and secretly help NoName rise is normal.


    And since it is Emperor Shitian, it is normal to know the Ouroboros.


    The head of the Twelve Heavens, the guardian deity of Buddhism, doesn''t even understand the organization of the dark side of the small garden, then it is really a waste.


    Thinking of this, the Demon King of Chaos looked at Su Jin strangely.


    The moon rabbit seems to have the bloodline of Emperor Shitian, right? Isn''t this master a wife accuser? Changed now?


    Seeing the strange eyes of the Demon King of Chaos and the sudden silence, Su Jin was not surprised.


    I said it right, otherwise, how could the Demon King of Chaos react like this?


    The Demon King of Chaos knew about the relationship between Canary and Sun Wukong, and heard about the collapse of Arcadia, so it was only natural to come and see.


    And monitoring himself for half a year is just the time Su Jin casually said.


    And now it seems that he is afraid that he has guessed the truth.


    Although he wanted to keep his mouth shut, Su Jin decided to let it go after thinking about it.


    The relationship between the Demon King of Chaos and Sun Wukong is complicated. I don''t know what the reaction will be if I kill the great sage.


    And the key is that this guy and Ouroboros are not in the same heart, they belong to the category that can be used.


    Unexpectedly, I will also arrange for someone to play Infernal Affairs one day... Su Jin sorted out his thoughts and said with a smile:


    "Interested in doing things for me?"


    "Yes!" The Demon King of Chaos was agitated, and said quickly, "There is a big drop!"


    The three-digit old yin forced himself to do things for him, can you not agree?


    Of course not.


    His obsession has not been completed, and he still does not want to die.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and carefully observed the Demon King of Chaos.


    The other party''s emotions fluctuated greatly, and they were very cooperative. Nine times out of ten, there was a misunderstanding.


    And that vaguely fearful and pleasing appearance, is he taking him as a big man?


    After monitoring him for half a year, to a certain extent, most of his things were known to the other party. After careful consideration, people who fit his current situation were also implicated in Arcadia.


    Canary teachers?


    For males, Dishatian, or Orpheus? Eighty percent of it is Emperor Shitian. After all, this Lord is strong enough to scare the Demon King of Chaos into such a state.


    "interesting."


    Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth slightly, his tone was a little playful, but he said with emotion:


    "It would be nice if everyone had the same knowledge as you."


    Ouroboros wanted to destroy the power of the lower level of the little garden, prompting the people of the upper level of the little garden to choose to rebuild the little garden.


    It''s just messing around.


    After so many years of development of the Hakoten Center, it has accumulated such a wealth. Your Ouroboros gave up because of the boss behind the scenes?


    This is the same as the company''s total assets of 10 billion, I only account for 1 million, so I want to bring down the company.


    Although I can understand your selfishness, but you come to me because of this kind of thing, are you afraid that you are not sick?


    All in all, Su Jin didn''t have the slightest liking for the behavior of Ouroboros.


    He even looked down on the Crusaders who might be the behind-the-scenes BOSS.


    If there is a chance, he doesn''t mind letting the angels feel the heaviness of the small universe!


    The Demon King of Chaos paused for a moment, is he talking about Sun Wukong? Must be, right?


    When the Great Sage Monkey King fought against Buddhism, it was not that Di Shitian never fought against Sun Wukong.


    Although he didn''t know the situation, his cheap elder sister''s lawless character might have pointed at Di Shitian and scolded some swear words.


    So being hated and being said to be ignorant is normal, right?


    Thinking of this, the Demon King of Chaos felt a chill in his heart.


    If it weren''t for the bad relationship between him and Sun Wukong, I''m afraid this Emperor Neng would definitely kill him immediately.


    Old asshole!


    The Demon King of Chaos cursed inwardly.


    Di Shitian, an immortal old man, deliberately descended into the sky to be a human, pretending to be a mortal to approach his family.


    What''s the point of this?


    The mind of Zeus in Greek mythology!


    And Su Jinna gradually revealed his strength and then became Bai Yasha''s godly behavior, which also made the devil of the world feel strange.


    This Lord, could it be that he wants to soak in the White Night King?


    No way?


    It can''t be that big, can it?


    Didn''t Di Shitian claim to be a wife accuser?


    However, Shiroyasha recruited Di Shitian as a god. Could it be that...the two actually have a leg?


    Thinking about it carefully, the White Night King himself belongs to the Thousand Eyes, but he has converted to Buddhism when he wants to go to the lower realm. This is very problematic.


    On the cliff, a three-digit Buddhist figure came forward and persuaded Sakyamuni, which would allow Sakyamuni to bail and allow the White Night King to descend to the realm.


    In the past, the Demon King of Confusion thought that Sun Wukong was the bailout for King Bai Ye, but now, Di Shitian is also very likely!


    And the canary is also not right, actually handing over the hope of community recovery to Emperor Shitian, is it possible that your master and apprentice have already had a leg?


    Thinking of this, the Demon King of Chaos looked a little weird.


    On the other hand, Su Jin, who can''t read minds, stood beside him in doubt, with a strange face of the Demon King of Confusion.


    But now is not the time to care about these things.


    At this time, Su Jin flicked a flick, and before the Demon King of Confusion could react, he buried the small universe on the Demon King of Confusion.


    This is a flash heat power simulated by a small universe. It is less powerful, but it is also enough to severely damage the Demon King of Chaos.


    At this time, Su Jin took out a mobile phone and said indifferently:


    "I buried some gadgets on you, and then you can contact me through this mobile phone."


    The mobile phone is naturally not a real mobile phone, but a gift that simulates the public use of mobile phones. The communication range is not large, and it can only be used within an outer door. It is a gift with a high degree of civilian use.


    Buried secret? The Demon King of Chaos was startled, resisted to check his body, and took over the phone that Su Jin had thrown.


    Then, he said in a low tone:


    "I see, what am I going to do next?"


    "Just bring Maxwell over, you just need to say the word ''Vera'' to him." Su Jin said casually.


    "Understood."


    The Demon King of Chaos sank, but nodded, turned and disappeared into the crowd.


    At this time, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Lily, who had been afraid to speak, and said:


    "Lily..."


    "I didn''t hear anything just now, so Black Rabbit and Lady Leticia have absolutely no way of knowing."


    The little fairy fox, who was only 1.5 meters tall, covered his mouth, looking like I was absolutely tight-lipped.


    "You little clever!"


    Su Jin laughed, rubbed Lily''s fox ears, and said:


    "Okay, go back first. Later, Leticia and I will deal with those bad people here. If you are here, you will be injured."


    Hearing this, Lily nodded, cleaned up the booth, and ran away.


    Su Jin, on the other hand, had no intention of contacting Leticia to fight the enemy together, but instead sat on the bench next to her, closing her eyes and resting.


    He wanted to give it a try.


    How would the Demon Lord Maxwell react to the sixth sense universe?


    0125 The effect is too good

 Chapter 102：

    Leaving Su Jin''s side, the Demon King of Chaos didn''t do anything, just used his ability to hurry, and soon came to a wealthy villa area in the capital at the end.


    He walked around for a distance in silence, tried a method to get rid of the tracking, and then walked straight into a villa.


    Entering the villa hall, the Demon King of Chaos sat directly on the ground and took out a golden card from his gift card.


    It was made by the senior level of Ouroboros and represented the ''appraisal'' gift of omniscience.


    Among the Ouroboros, this is also a high-end product that is more difficult to obtain.


    And this thing was given by Maxwell himself yesterday in order to win over the Demon King of Chaos.


    Of course, don''t expect the Demon King of Chaos to have a favorable opinion of Maxwell''s behavior.


    Between them, it''s just use.


    After taking the identification card, the Demon King of Chaos said in a low voice:


    "Identify all the power in me."


    The golden card suddenly glowed with a pitch-black black light, and when the light swept away, lines of text appeared on the card.


    Ignoring those gifts that I have seen many times before, the Demon King of Chaos kept searching, and finally his eyes locked on a description.


    [A certain kind of latent attack technique derived from the extension of the ''root force of the universe'', it is suspected that it can smash the atoms of the carrier, and the danger is extremely high. ¡¿


    "Hey! The corner of omniscience can''t fully identify it? The root power of the universe?"


    All of a sudden, the Demon King of Chaos sucked in a breath of cold air, and was almost drained of the air in the living room.


    After being silent for a long time, the Demon King of Chaos said with emotion:


    "As expected to be one of the creators of the small garden, the **** King Indra, even if he converted to Buddhism and changed his name to Emperor Shitian, still hides such a secret hand."


    The root power of the universe, what kind of level is that?


    Three figures have never heard such a description.


    Then, there is only the two-digit realm to which the seventeen full-power realm rulers belong...


    Emperor Shitian has the means of two digits? It''s no wonder that this sentence has survived countless times and still stands, even now, it is the giant of the Buddha''s combat department - the Heavenly Army.


    Being old and not dying is a thief!


    All of a sudden, the Demon King of Chaos gave up the sincere thoughts that he had reported to the senior executives of Ouroboros.


    Di Shitian, who knows two-digit means, can''t afford to offend him.


    Thinking of this, the Demon King of Chaos took out a conch from the gift card and blew it directly.


    In the melodious sound of conch shells.


    Round bubbles emerged from the conch, and soon expanded to the size of a football.


    Then, with brown hair, with brown hair, wearing a black tuxedo, the Demon Lord Maxwell, like a senior cowherd, appeared in the bubble.


    "The Demon King of Confusion, contact me suddenly, did you find any information?"


    "Su Jin is single."


    The Demon King of Chaos said simply and rudely.


    "Oh? Is that the new leader of Arcadia?"


    Maxwell said with a little surprise:


    "You dare to use yourself as a bait, you''re a little young!"


    This is a trap!


    Maxwell thought of this for the first time.


    It was impossible for the remnants of Arcadia to not know that someone was watching them, but they insisted on holding the Regional Dominator event.


    This clearly represents the existence of a trap.


    This is also the reason why the Demon Lord of Chaos and Maxwell acted separately.


    They know there are traps, but because of their gifted abilities, they are confident that they will be able to escape alone.


    Therefore, they still chose the most lively and lax management time in today''s border capital to investigate NoName''s information.


    However, although they are daring, they are not stupid. Maxwell is actually aware of the whereabouts of Su Jin and others, but they are deliberately avoiding it and collecting information from the side.


    But now, Su Jin seems to have noticed that there is a demon king hiding, but he doesn''t want to show up, and wants to use himself as a bait.


    It''s ridiculous, although you Su Jin is the key target, but as soon as you act, we will change?


    Stop laughing, as long as NoName continues to operate, the information will leak sooner or later. Are they taking their time, isn''t it safe?


    No matter who will come forward and anger the class rulers in the Eastern District?


    Ouroboros'' goal is to undermine the stability of the lower layers, not to let them charge.


    At this time, the Demon King of Chaos also somewhat guessed Maxwell''s thoughts.


    In fact, the Ouroboros can always hide in the dark, and even crippling Arcadia, so that the Canary can''t be sure that the big force is doing it, and it also has a brush.


    It is impossible to mess around in the world of Hakoniwa, where there are gods and demons.


    So... can it be used? The female name that Di Shitian said.


    Thinking of this, the Demon King of Chaos said in a low voice with the mentality of trying it out:


    "I may have been discovered by the other party."


    "Oh?"


    Maxwell looked up in surprise.


    Who is the Demon King of Chaos, as the inviter, he naturally has some ideas in his heart.


    Nicknamed ''The Disaster of the North'', the Demon King of Chaos is also a good player in five figures.


    But compared to strength, the most important thing is the ability of the Demon King of Confusion.


    - Divine Hidden!


    That is, ''hidden by gods and monsters'', abducted, kidnapped, or entertained by them, and their whereabouts are unknown.


    In the past, Shenyin refers to the ranking of missing children.


    This is an insidious gift aimed specifically at children.


    Once activated, the figure of the Demon King of Chaos can only be seen by children.


    The Demon King of Confusion himself also feeds on the negative energy of children, such as discouragement and helplessness, and belongs to a kind of evil god.


    And with such an ability, the Demon King of Chaos will be discovered by Su Jin?


    Was it seen by a child and then discovered indirectly? No, if that''s the case, the Demon King of Chaos wouldn''t have reacted like this.


    And just as Maxwell was thinking, the Demon King of Chaos suddenly said:


    "When I walked into him, Su Jin suddenly said the word ''Vera'' to a place where no one was there, which I thought was very strange."


    Suddenly.


    The Demon King of Chaos noticed that Maxwell''s expression had changed.


    From the previous calm and composed, it became impulsive and irritable, and even roared regardless of the image:


    "Vera! Damn it, **** it! People from NoName dare to have contact with Vera!"


    "Damn it! If Kasugabe Takaaki didn''t stop me at the beginning of the year, I would be able to live with Vera, but that damned guy appeared, and I had to retreat!"


    "Now, the trash who has no name dares to touch her? How dare he touch her?!"


    The Demon King of Chaos was stunned.


    He looked at Maxwell''s envious, twisted face that felt ugly.


    I don''t know why, but suddenly there is some pity.


    After all, in the eyes of the Demon King of Confusion, Su Jin is the incarnation of Emperor Shitian...


    Thinking of this, the Demon King of Chaos hesitated for a while, and said:


    "I just received a piece of information, that Su Jin seems to like a wife."


    all of a sudden.


    Maxwell is stupid.


    Su Jin likes his wife, Vera equals his wife, Su Jin likes Vera, Vera and Su Jin are secretly dating, Vera and Su Jin are cuckolding him...


    Endless equations were generated in Maxwell''s head.


    In an instant, the bubbles suddenly exploded.


    The Demon King of Chaos was stunned, but he knew that the conch on the other end of the communication was destroyed by Maxwell.


    Moreover, he just seemed to have seen a face full of madness!


    "It''s just a name, does it work so well?"


    The Demon King of Chaos muttered for a while, and then suddenly looked strange when he thought of what Maxwell had just said.


    "Hey! Could it be? My God! This is too miserable, right? I can''t believe it, I really can''t believe it, the incarnations of Maxwell and Di Shitian still have this kind of relationship, the bitter master and the old Su next door?"


    At this moment, the Demon King of Chaos had to admit one thing.


    Su Jin is really good at playing!


    0126 The fangs of the lion


    On the side of the street, Su Jin, who was focusing on studying Athena''s diary with his eyes closed, suddenly felt a chill on his face.


    "?"


    Su Jin suddenly opened his eyes, and saw Leticia who was holding a bottle of ice orange juice and deliberately pressed against his cheek.


    "Want to drink?"


    Seeing Su Jin''s surprised appearance, Leticia couldn''t help but smile.


    Su Jin glanced at the watermelon juice on Leticia''s other hand and said nothing, took the orange juice and said:


    "What a mistake, I didn''t respond to your arrival."


    "Yes, I was listed as a safe object, and I didn''t take any precautions. It seems that the future teaching will be very difficult."


    Leticia sighed half-truth:


    "I thought you would only do this to Black Rabbit."


    It is very normal in Hakoniwa to list close people as non-alert objects.


    It''s not that there are no strong gods and Buddhas who are always vigilant, but they are indeed a relatively rare type.


    After Su Jin heard Leticia''s words, while drinking orange juice, he muttered:


    "When you speak, I feel like I''m an old scumbag. I''m obviously not prepared for Canary and Shiroyasha."


    Leticia looked at Su Jin with a smile, and after two or three seconds, she said:


    "My master, these people seem to be all girls."


    "..."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and instead of digging deeper into this topic, she said:


    "What about the people of Perseus?"


    "Obviously left."


    Leticia walked to Su Jin''s side to work and rest, biting the straw.


    She likes the specially treated watermelon juice with a little lamb''s blood.


    And this is also a drink exclusively sold to vampires in Hakoten.


    "On the surface?"


    Su Jin raised his eyelids, but understood that Ashilia should be in touch with Skaha at this time.


    Co-authoring him, has it become the meeting point between the two forces of the Greek **** group and the Halloween queen?


    It''s like the underground.

 Chapter 103：

    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "Let the children pay attention, don''t worry about them, it''s not good to see something that shouldn''t be seen."


    "Okay, I''ll let Jen inform you."


    Leticia nodded, she also guessed the secret actions of the Greek gods and the Queen of Halloween, and naturally understood the reason why Su Jin issued this order.


    If the older groups scattered throughout the city see something they shouldn''t see, there may still be some silence.


    Glancing at Leticia, who was drinking watermelon juice and sending messages with a gift in the shape of a mobile phone, Su Jin squinted and was a little eager to try, but gave up.


    At this time, Leticia, who had notified the child, turned her head and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Your breath has changed a lot, have you learned any new tricks?"


    As a teacher of Su Jin''s martial arts, although she has been in the position for a short time, Leticia still knows Su Jin''s breath very well.


    However, now, she could no longer detect the aura on Su Jin''s body.


    Before, the slight scorching sensation brought by the power of the flash heat or the strangeness of the spirits brought by the Zanpakut¨­ disappeared without a trace.


    Instead, there was an unfamiliar and strange feeling.


    And according to Leticia''s understanding of Su Jin, this disciple who can learn a little trick in ten seconds is afraid that he will learn some new tricks.


    Was it taught by Skaha? The breath is a little different.


    Thinking of this, Leticia turned her head to the side and said with a slight smile:


    "Want to try me?"


    "Too dangerous."


    Su Jin thought for a while, but gave up.


    He saw some Saint Seiya''s combat technique principles from Sasha''s diary, and used Bengyu to initially restore one.


    At this time, it is natural to want to try the feeling of using combat skills.


    However, the lethality of the atom-shattering properties of the small universe was too terrifying, and he didn''t want to experiment on Leticia.


    "A dangerous trick... Although I really want to say ''not recommended to learn'', it seems that it is too late now."


    Leticia sighed, thinking that Su Jin had learned a new hole card from Skaha.


    It is estimated that it is a taboo trick like the disintegration of the demon and the burning of the soul.


    The Queen of the Land of Shadows likes to collect interesting tricks herself, and it is normal to teach both hands at Canary''s face.


    Leticia silently took a sip of watermelon juice, and said lightly while aftertastes the sweetness and blood:


    "When taking risks, you just need to remember that there is a community behind us, and that''s it."


    Although this statement will cause some pressure on Su Jin, considering that Su Jin learned a life-threatening trick, Leticia thinks it is better to remind him.


    In case Su Jin can''t think about it and really wants to die, remembering her words, it would be better to stop in time.


    People, life is the most important thing!


    After saying these words, without waiting for Su Jin''s reaction, Leticia took out a gift card and said to mediate the atmosphere:


    "I just took part in some community gift games. This is the harvest I handed in."


    "?"


    Su Jin was surprised, took a look at the gift card, and said:


    "100 Tajima cattle, 10 tons of Champa rice seeds, and 2 elk from Artemis."


    After reading it, Su Jin looked at Leticia with a strange expression while holding the gift card and said:


    "How many communities have you robbed?"


    But let''s not talk about the world''s top beef cattle such as Kobe beef.


    Due to the legend of three crops a year, Champaign rice can be harvested three times a year in any barren land in Hakoten, and it is a very popular rice seed in the lower level.


    The elk of Artemis is a rare commodity in the lower layer. Every year, the harvestable antlers and deer blood can feed hundreds of orcs. It is a very rare output gift in the lower layer.


    Just these two deer, almost equal to NoName''s current total assets.


    This kind of reward can be found in the lower level of the seven figures, Su Jin really doubts whether Leticia is going to rob.


    Leticia''s face froze, embarrassed for a moment, and then she turned her head and said:


    "It''s just that I saw the prize when I passed by, and it was fine."


    At this time, in the store opposite the chair, an employee in an apron was communicating with the store owner.


    "Mr. Charlie, the boss asked me to tell you that if there is a girl with blonde hair and red eyes who looks like a twelve-year-old to participate in the gift game, she must refuse."


    "how?"


    "The boss was agitated by the opponent, and even the deer of Artemis, the treasure of the town store, lost all."


    "What did you say?"


    "Oh, oh, I see, I''ll add a rule to the gift game in the store."


    Su Jin took a sip of juice and whistled.


    All in all, Leticia''s expression is really embarrassing right now.


    "Cough cough!" Leticia coughed twice, and said, "Because I saw Hunting Xinxi, I just used a little trick."


    "I understand, I can understand!"


    Su Jin held back a smile and nodded seriously.


    "..." Leticia lowered her head and blushed, not daring to speak loudly.


    Seeing this, Su Jin almost couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    And in this moment.


    Quietly, strange spatial fluctuations emerged behind Su Jin.


    When the two were talking happily, the Demon King Maxwell burst into the scene and stretched his fingers to Su Jin''s neck.


    It was also at this moment that the shadow spear suddenly appeared in Leticia''s hand.


    However, before she made her move, Su Jin''s hand had already been raised to her shoulder, and the tip of her raised index finger shone with thousands of rays of light.


    That is the burning light of the small universe!


    ¡ªThe fangs of a lion!


    ¡ª¡ªBlooming in this moment!


    Chapter 0127 Are your fingers sore?


    The fangs of a lion!


    One of the signature moves of the Leo Gold Saint.


    Launched from the fingertips or fists, it blasts 100 million light-speed punches in one second, and hits the power after the blast at one point, shattering everything.


    Since it is emitted, it can destroy everything in front of it, and only one light can be seen in the eyes of the enemy, so it is also called - the fangs of the lion!


    This is one of the most complete tricks recorded in Athena''s diary.


    Obviously, Sasha, the Athena, has not given up the idea of ??becoming a Leo Saint Seiya.


    However, thanks to her, Su Jin was able to master this terrifying combat skill with Bengyu effortlessly.


    And now, the four-digit demon king Maxwell who came by surprise hit this trick head-on!


    In an instant.


    Maxwell felt an indescribable sense of terror, and every cell in his body trembled and trembled at this moment.


    And in his perspective, he only saw a light, a light like a fang.


    ''What trick is this? ¡¯


    Maxwell thought the idea came after the body acted.


    As a sneak attack, Maxwell has long relied on his own gift to increase the speed to the limit he can bear.


    He has long relied on power to raise himself to the point of sub-light speed, but at this moment, he still couldn''t see Su Jin''s fist clearly.


    But that didn''t stop him from reacting to evade the attack.


    Maxwell, who can control the realm, used the realm to raid, and at this moment, he naturally used the power of the realm, distorting his own time and space.


    The lion''s fangs hit Maxwell at the same time.


    The attack that was enough to smash his whole body, under the interference of time and space, just dug out a large piece of flesh and blood on his left chest and left face.


    Offensive and defensive only for a moment.


    After Maxwell evaded the attack, Su Jin was still sitting in the chair with his back to him.


    Beside her, Leticia was looking at the severely injured Maxwell with a look of shock.


    "You remembered it for me!"


    The spirit bloomed, and Maxwell let out ruthless words.


    Then, at the same time as dodging the attack, Maxwell left the battlefield, and even fled directly from the outer door where the Capital of the End was located.


    In an instant, the two sides decided the winner!


    Su Jin, who raised his finger, sighed, grabbed his hair and said:


    "I still haven''t mastered it well. If I fully master it, I can blast away that distorted space-time."


    Su Jin is not using the traditional light speed punch.


    The speed-up of the small universe just made him use the power of flash heat in an instant, turning himself into a radiance, and then blasting the lion''s fangs with the small universe as the leading force.


    This is because Su Jin''s small universe can''t be raised to the seventh sense, so he can only use this tricky method.


    Also because of such a time difference, Su Jin''s time for this blow was a little longer than that of the real Saint Seiya.


    And that little bit of time was enough for Maxwell to react and let him escape successfully.


    This made Su Jin both regret and happiness.


    He regretted that he couldn''t really grasp the lion''s fangs, but fortunately Maxwell escaped that trick.


    After all, he still needs Maxwell to lead the way for his spy, the devil king, so Su Jin originally planned to seriously injure Maxwell and let him escape.


    If this is the case now, it has achieved his purpose.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin slandered in his heart:


    ''I originally thought that if the small universe burst too much, I would save my hand, but I didn''t expect Maxwell to escape faster than anyone else. ¡¯


    "What was that just now?"


    Next to Leticia looked at Su Jin with a stunned expression:


    "How many times does your finger wave in a second? Fifty million? Or sixty million?"


    "One hundred million times."


    Su Jin raised his index finger, slightly raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "Instantly killed a four-digit demon king, what do you think of this move?"


    Leticia paused, looked at Su Jin''s smiling face, and said with a strange expression:


    "Before, you wanted to use this trick on me?"


    "..." Su Jin was suddenly speechless.


    He really had this idea just now, but didn''t he give up in the end?


    Although he thought so in his heart, Su Jin didn''t express his thoughts, but just prevaricates and said:


    "Although this move is a bit more powerful, it is still very controllable."


    The explosion of the small universe is not a random explosion. A real Saint Seiya can throw 100 million punches per second, all of which hit the enemy''s body without damaging his clothes.


    Contrary to explosive power, the terror control power of the small universe is what Su Jin thinks is the most terrifying thing.


    "It does not matter."

 Chapter 104：

    When she heard Su Jin''s words, Leticia stretched out her hand, pinched his right index finger, and said with a strange expression, "Aren''t your hands sore?"


    With 100 million flicks with her index finger in one second, Leticia generally marvels at the power of Su Jin''s move, and at the same time marvels at the degree of self-abuse of this move.


    100 million times, this is not a trick for people to use. When Su Jin launches this trick, won''t his hands get tired?


    "¡­"


    Su Jin was silent for a long time after hearing this, and this time he said:


    "When launching an attack, you must enter a state of ecstasy and throw your fist wholeheartedly. If you are tired, you didn''t feel it before, but now it''s a little bit more."


    Su Jin suddenly had a toothache.


    After being reminded by Leticia, he also felt that his fingers were too tired.


    One hundred million punches per second, each punch must reach the speed of light, and it must also form a fang-style attack.


    Su Jin suddenly understood why the strong-willed saints were inhuman and stubborn.


    Every day, he can throw billions of punches like this every day, even if his hands are not broken because of the small universe, but his willpower is definitely breaking the table.


    At this time, Leticia suddenly sighed and said:


    "It''s a very powerful move. I haven''t seen such a terrifying attack method in my life in Hakoba."


    Can it be scary?


    Four figures at the speed of light can do it.


    But let a four-digit punch 100 million punches, and then use 100 million punches to form a trick, no matter which four-digit number it is, the person who makes this request will spit.


    Are you tired?


    Don''t tell me if your hand hurts or not, just ask if you are tired?


    And this kind of punching frequency, if you persist, how terrible will the perseverance be?


    Leticia couldn''t imagine it, and said with some worry:


    "It looks like I''ll do more psychological counseling for you in the future."


    She was afraid that Su Jinlian''s tricks would become paranoid in the future, which would be bad.


    As a teacher, as a property, she feels that she has an obligation to ensure Su Jin''s physical and mental health.


    "It''s okay." Su Jin couldn''t help but move his fingers at this time.


    After this, Su Jin added a psychological counseling class specially in charge of Leticia.


    In a way, he felt as if he had a blessing in disguise.


    ¡ª


    [2273555] The outer door, an apartment in the center of a certain city.


    The Demon King of Chaos, who received the news, came here, saw Maxwell, and was immediately frightened.


    Chapter 0128 saw a light


    Including the left eye, the small half of the head disappeared directly, and even the spasm of the brain could be seen.


    The upper part of the left chest, including the left hand, disappeared, leaving only the peristaltic muscles.


    Seeing this terrifying and disgusting scene, the Demon King of Chaos who walked in couldn''t help but ask:


    "Why is it hurt so badly?"


    The Demon King of Chaos was not surprised by Maxwell''s injury, but he was surprised that he could not recover.


    Demon Lord Maxwell''s race is to refute demons, and there is no specific shape in itself. Human appearance is just for convenience.


    The body can change anytime Maxwell wants to.


    However, the injury is still maintained now, which is obviously something wrong with Maxwell.


    At this time, when I heard the question of the Demon King of Chaos, among the other two people in the room, a young boy said:


    "Who is he?"


    Another petite girl who was squatting beside Maxwell and was treating him said:


    "His Royal Highness, he is the Demon King of Chaos who was invited by Maxwell to join."


    "Oh, the one nicknamed the Disaster in the North." The white-haired boy ''His Royal Highness'' said in a flat tone.


    At this time, the Demon King of Chaos was also looking at the two of them, and said in a slightly surprised tone:


    "Leader Kalgi and Chief of Staff Sairi Rin? This is our first time meeting, right?"


    The organization "Ouroboros" adopts the alliance system.


    A large number of demon kings created a community, then swore to abide by a common covenant, and then acted in the name of a unified Ouroboros.


    Therefore, there are many factions among the Ouroboros, and Galgi, who is called His Highness, is the leader of Maxwell''s faction.


    The Demon King of Chaos was also seeing Kalji for the first time at this moment, so he couldn''t help but be a little curious.


    After all, the name Kalji is too big.


    One of the ten incarnations of the Hindu **** Pishnu, the tenth incarnation, the savior Kalji.


    The hero who saves the world in myth! How does this not make the Demon King of Chaos curious.


    You must know that Sakyamuni, one of the seventeen full-power domain rulers of the small garden, is also one of the incarnations of Vishnu in mythology.


    Therefore, in essence, Kalji is comparable to the Buddha!


    Just when the Demon King of Chaos was looking at Kargi.


    Kargi was also looking at the monkey man who was shorter than himself.


    Kalji glanced at him, nodded, and recognized him, then said:


    "Ling, explain the situation."


    Cai Liling nodded and said:


    "OK."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Maxwell in front of her and said while treating:


    "It was the same devastating attack on Maxwell''s left brain and left chest."


    "That attack was extremely powerful, and it may have damaged Maxwell''s body in less than a second and caused serious damage."


    "According to the inspection of ''Omniscient'', the other party may have caused damage at the atomic level to the body that constitutes Maxwell. The gift should be of the type that specializes in destruction, which is a very rare gift of destruction."


    "Hi! Atomic-level attack?"


    The Demon King of Chaos couldn''t help taking a breath at this time, and looked at Maxwell with horror:


    "No wonder even a demon like Maxwell can''t recover from his injuries. It turns out that the atoms that make up the body have been destroyed?"


    Refuting that the demon Maxwell has no exact form, so even if his body is shattered, he will not be injured.


    This is the information that the Demon King of Chaos knows.


    However, there is also a level of smashing the body. For example, if the limbs are separated and broken into pieces, Maxwell can recover in minutes.


    Even if the cells are destroyed, he can struggle.


    But when it comes to the atoms that make up the basis of matter, that''s really not the case.


    Immortality cannot be so strong that damage at the atomic level can be recovered.


    That which can be restored is not called immortality, but the reversal of time, material creation and the like, which belong to a higher level of power.


    Thinking of this, the Demon King of Chaos couldn''t help but pity:


    "This kind of injury can only regenerate the body by consuming the spiritual energy, right?"


    Spirituality is the essence and origin of life. Maxwell''s current injury is not a trivial matter. I am afraid that it can only be made up for by wasting his lifespan.


    This means that Maxwell''s race is a demon, and if he is a human, he has to finish the game in an instant.


    At this time, Karji next to him calmly said: "Ling, give it up and let Maxwell choose."


    Hearing this, Cai Liling stopped the treatment and watched Maxwell struggle:


    "I advise you to either give up the idea of ??recovering your body and survive by shortening your physical age and physical function, or if you lose your spirituality, this level of recovery is not a small amount."


    Fix the body age to the appearance of 7 or 8 years old, and then show it.


    Although the bodily function will shrink in this situation, in Cai Liling''s view, it is the safest method.


    As long as you wait for more than ten years and grow again, you will be able to survive without losing your spirituality, which is equivalent to reliving your childhood.


    Of course, this is also because Cai Liling has a very clever healing gift in her hand to do this. If it was someone else, it would only be a loss of life.


    However, at this moment, Maxwell''s voice in pain and wailing suddenly came to the fore:


    "No... Vera, for Vera''s sake, I can''t change my bodily functions..."


    When the voice fell, Maxwell chose to waste his lifespan for regeneration, so that Cai Liling didn''t even say what to persuade.


    Even Cai Liling was speechless at the moment:


    "It''s really speechless. There is obviously a better way, but it''s just waiting for more than ten years."


    Cai Liling couldn''t understand Maxwell''s thoughts at all by choosing to consume her precious life so that she could touch a woman.


    At this time, seeing Maxwell make a decision, Kalji still said indifferently:


    "Let him go."


    "Humph!" Cai Liling snorted, but she didn''t feel sorry for Maxwell. After all, her relationship with the other party was actually not good, and even a little hostile.


    At this time, seeing that Maxwell lost at least a thousand years of life, just to restore her body, she is self-restrained if she doesn''t smile.


    After waiting for Maxwell to regenerate, Kalji next to him suddenly became serious:


    "Maxwell, what the **** happened to you?"


    "Vera, Vera, Vera~~" Maxwell repeated dully.


    Seeing this, Kalji said strangely:


    "Vera za Ignifates, that woman who only hides in the stronghold, is that attractive to you?"


    "Vera is in the stronghold?"


    Maxwell''s eyes suddenly moved.


    As if knowing that Vera did not steal, he suddenly calmed down, and his tone instantly returned to his former calm:


    "Sorry, I''m a little rude."


    "Just some?" Cai Liling muttered beside her.


    At this time, Kalji, who saw Maxwell calm down, asked again:


    "What did you encounter in the capital at the end? How could you be hurt like this? Didn''t I let you investigate NoName''s situation?"


    Maxwell was silent for a while, and said in a low voice, "I''m going to attack the new leader of NoName."


    Kalgi was surprised for a moment, and said in a surprised tone: "That new leader of NoName? Did Leticia Decrea hurt you?"


    Maxwell said in a voice mixed with fear: "No, it''s Su Jin, it''s the ''unnamed'' leader, he''s the only one."


    "?" Kalgi looked at Maxwell in amazement: "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!" Maxwell nodded.


    "Isn''t it? Wasn''t the new leader of that community an ordinary human who only appeared half a year ago? How could he hurt you like this?"


    Sairi Suzu said dumbfounded.


    Although Maxwell has not been upgraded to a four-digit Demon King, his spirituality is extremely special, and he is even favored by the behind-the-scenes boss of Ouroboros.


    Such people, even if they are extremely young, but their strength and potential are among the four figures, they belong to the upper middle class.


    However, such a Maxwell was actually defeated by an anonymous community leader who was an ordinary person half a year ago, and was still injured like that?


    Today is not April Fool''s Day!


    Kalji couldn''t help frowning, and continued to ask: "What is the specific situation? What kind of gifts does the other party have?"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 105：

    Maxwell was silent for a moment, and said with a puzzled face:


    "I seem to have only seen a light."


    Chapter 0129 Gargi''s Dread


    After listening to Maxwell''s explanation, Kalji ordered her to rest, and then brought Cairi Ling and the Demon King of Chaos to the courtyard.


    Sitting on the bench in the courtyard, Kalji lowered his head, frowned and bit his fingers:


    "Can Maxwell''s words be trusted?"


    The Demon King of Chaos didn''t speak, because he knew that he was still a rookie, and he didn''t get any trust at all.


    And he also found out that Cai Liling didn''t seem to be interested in Maxwell, otherwise he wouldn''t have stopped him when he did something stupid, or even snickered.


    There are also factions in this community, and it always feels like it''s over... The Demon King of Confusion is scornful.


    He had actually seen some communities before, but the only one who had observed deeply was Su Jin''s NoName.


    According to his observation, people in NoName are all based on Su Jin, and build a community according to his vision. Other people including Leticia and Black Rabbit are working hard for this idea.


    Although there is some slander about Su Jin''s idea of ??establishing a two-digit community, but thinking about it carefully, Su Jin''s side seems to be better than Ouroboros.


    At least no infighting!


    When the Demon King of Confusion was slandering, Cai Liling glanced at the Demon King of Confusion after listening to Kalji''s words. Considering that Kalji allowed him to be present, she said directly:


    "Your Highness, that''s just Maxwell''s nonsense."


    Speaking of which, Cai Liling couldn''t help but complain:


    "For an ordinary human, a light flashed from his finger, and then Maxwell was seriously injured like that. He tried his best to escape. This is obviously nonsense!"


    "According to the information provided by the Demon King of Confusion, that Su Jin''s spirituality is clearly only five digits."


    "And Maxwell, but he made a digit more than him. Even if there are outliers in the five-digit number, it is not exaggerated to the point of seriously injuring the four-digit number with one blow!"


    Yes, I agree very much, but who made that five-digit number be Emperor Shitian... The Demon King of Chaos nodded and muttered inwardly.


    Kalji bit his nails, pondered for a while, and said with fear on his face:


    "Lin, I know you have a bad relationship with Maxwell, but this time, I trust him."


    "Your Highness..." Cai Liling was speechless.


    She wanted to say that Maxwell was the second-fifth boy sent by the senior executives of Ouroboros to monitor you, but considering the character of His Highness, she still didn''t say it.


    His Highness must know about this kind of thing, but he is willing to trust Maxwell, really... Cai Liling feels helpless.


    At this moment, Kalji bit his nails and hesitated:


    "Severely injured Maxwell in one blow. It should be a special gift, four digits? No, no, considering Maxwell''s damage, it may be a gift of three digits that has been initially liberated."


    "In this case, the strength judgment of the Arcadia remnants will be changed."


    "The original Demon King whose strength is close to the top of the lower level, the body of the piercer, the vampire princess Leticia Decrea, plus a Su Jin who may be in the same position."


    "If you count the Hakoba nobles'' Moon Rabbit, NoName''s current combat power is already higher than our group."


    "If you really want to treat Su Jin as a four-digit number, that''s true."


    Cai Liling remains positive about this judgment, and even thinks that there are still underestimated parts.


    Because according to her understanding of Maxwell''s injury, that kind of atom-shattering attack must be resisted by a very special gift among the four figures.


    For example, King Arthur''s distant ideal homeland, or Pallas Athena''s Aegis Aegis, requires gifts of this level.


    If not, it''s best to avoid Su Jin''s attack and not be hit by it.


    However, judging from Maxwell''s confession, Su Jin''s attack was extremely fast, with a high probability of being an attack based on the speed of light.


    At this level, among the four figures, only the strong standing in the upper reaches can safely avoid it.


    To sum up, it is more in line with the judgment to regard Su Jin as a more lethal existence than Leticia Decrea.


    Hearing this, Kalji breathed a sigh of relief:


    "Originally, they wanted to try to break through NoName and steal Leticia''s ownership, but now it seems that they have to change their plans."


    Leticia Decrea is the former Demon Lord, and she can only be active in this form because the game of bounty was forcibly stopped by the canary.


    And some high-level executives of Ouroboros were very concerned about Leticia, and even thought about **** it after knowing that the other party was acquired by Perseus.


    However, considering that Athena has already been guarded by Perseus, the magic star Algor, the **** can only be left to nothing.


    But recently, the transfer of Leticia''s subordination back to her origin has made some people excited.


    In fact, if it weren''t for Maxwell being Hanhan, he would have met Su Jin directly.


    Before long, I am afraid it will be Kalji who will lead the team to touch the big pit of Su Jin.


    At that time, when they encounter the special gift of crushing atoms from the other party, I am afraid that at least half of them will be damaged in battle to successfully rob people, and they may even be killed by the other party.


    "Wait a minute, so Maxwell seems to be blocking the gun for us?"


    The active Cai Liling''s thoughts turned and she understood the crux of the matter, so her expression was very strange.


    "Ah, that''s about it."


    Kalji said with some joy that although he was the incarnation of Pythnu, he had only woken up for half a year, and his strength had not recovered much.


    "We got away with it!"


    "This guy Maxwell..."


    Cai Liling wanted to laugh inexplicably, but considering the presence of the Demon King of Chaos, she held back.


    "So, is this matter to be reported, Your Highness?"


    "Report it. By the way, let the above send some defensive gifts, preferably those that can resist atomic smashing, one-time or permanent."


    Kalji answered very succinctly.


    Now that I know that Su Jin''s gift is very dangerous, I am stupid not to prepare targeted measures.


    The flag of Arcadia is in the hands of the Ouroboros, and he is not surprised when the other party knocks on the door.


    "Notify the upper management..." Cai Liling wanted to laugh inexplicably:


    "Those shrunken turtles, apart from giving some gifts, or using the flag to make people unable to say the name of ''Arcadia'', I''m afraid they can''t help that Su Jin at all, right?"


    With three four-digit masters, NoName''s combat power can go head-to-head with any group of the lower Ouroboros.


    Therefore, unless the upper levels dare to expose the existence of the Ouroboros, under the loose alliance, no one will risk battle losses to deal with Su Jin.


    This is the nature of biological risk aversion.


    "What they do, we have no right to say, just do what we need to do."


    After thinking about it, Kalji said in a serious tone:


    "Ling, let me know. If you encounter Su Jin in the future, you can give up the appropriate choice of tasks and not be held accountable."


    "I understand." Cai Liling nodded, expressing her understanding of Kalji''s thoughts.


    The power of smashing atoms is really terrifying, and Cai Liling also doesn''t want the community''s companions to face Su Jin and be instantly killed by the opponent.


    After all, not everyone is like Maxwell, whose racial vitality can crush ''Xiaoqiang''.


    Kalgi sighed, then looked at the Demon King of Chaos, and said in a slightly relaxed tone:


    "Speaking of which, you are not welcome to join us yet, Your Excellency the Demon King of Chaos."


    "I want the right to move freely," said Weng Sheng, the Demon King of Chaos.


    Hearing this, Cai Liling couldn''t help but glared at him, while Karji looked at him and smiled:


    "Can!"


    "Happy cooperation!"


    Looking at Kalji''s outstretched hand, the Demon King of Chaos paused, stretched out his hand, held it, and then grinned:


    ¡°Happy cooperation~¡±


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, in the capital at the end, a property under the name of a demon king of chaos.


    After saying goodbye to Kalji, the free-roaming Demon King of Chaos sneaked back here, then took out a mobile phone and pressed the number.


    The number beeps - beeps - twice, and then hangs up directly.


    Seeing this, the Demon King of Chaos whispered, "Has the notification arrived?"


    Not long after the voice fell, a figure with a faint glow suddenly appeared in the atmosphere in front of the Demon King of Chaos.


    And the figure is Su Jin.


    Chapter 0130 The spy planted in the Ouroboros


    Seeing Su Jin''s radiance, with a vaguely transparent body, the Demon King of Chaos was shocked and said:


    "Is this ''incarnation''?"


    "It''s just a mind body mixed with a little power."


    Su Jin laughed at this time, walked to the sofa opposite the Demon King of Chaos, and sat down directly:


    "How''s your situation over there?"


    With a little power mixed in? How do I feel that this little bit of power can pose a fatal threat to me... The Demon King of Chaos sighed in his heart, and he didn''t dare to speak his mind at all.


    He understood that with his strength, in front of Su Jin, he was afraid that he could kill him hundreds of kilometers away.


    The gap is too big, there is absolutely no way.


    Five digits is still too weak... In NoName, except for children, the only one I can beat is that snake god... The Demon King of Chaos is speechless.


    Seeing Su Jin, he felt that his five-digit figure was probably worth the sea water. The gap was too big, at least a hundred times more.


    With a sigh of relief in his heart, the Demon King of Confusion said in a low tone:


    "I have initially gained the trust of the small group."


    The Demon King of Chaos struggled for a while, and said:


    "The leader on my side is called Kalji, one of the ten incarnations of Pishnu, who is suspected of holding the sovereignty of the Leo Sun from ''Ah''."


    When the Demon King of Chaos talked about who to take the sovereignty of the sun from, he made a strange "ah" sound.


    Then, the Demon King of Confusion said with a strange expression:


    "The upper levels of Ouroboros have completely blocked NoName''s previous name. It seems that Kalji''s information has received attention from above."


    "Kalji..." Su Jin thought for a moment at this time, and then gave up the idea of ??taking a shot.


    Kalji is the savior of the Hindu gods and is himself highly regarded by the ten incarnations of Pishnu.


    It can even be said that the three two-digit giants of Sakyamuni, Kurimo, and Hakoboat are all standing behind Kalji.


    This is a ''second generation'' with a background that goes straight to the top, a hot potato that can be killed but cannot be killed, Su Jin gave up after thinking about it.


    "Since you have gained trust, it''s even better. Keep monitoring. If you have information, bury the news under the largest pine tree in NoName Manor, and then remind me with the information."


    "Of course, if you want to meet Sun Wukong, if possible, I will provide you with a chance to meet."


    "I understand."


    The Demon King of Chaos said in a low voice.


    Even if Su Jin did not impose any restrictions on him, he had no idea of ??resistance.


    After observing Su Jin for so long, the Demon King of Chaos also knows that he is a trustworthy person. At this time, he promised to let him see Sun Wukong, and then he will naturally do it later.


    And he needs to be mentally prepared before that.


    After a moment of silence, the Demon King of Chaos said calmly:


    "NoName''s flag, I will help you follow the trend in Ouroboros."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows and said in a playful tone:


    "If you don''t say it, I will give you this task too."


    The flag of Arcadia, this thing carries too many things, it can be said that it is necessary for Su Jin to grow the community.


    He didn''t want the community he built to remain anonymous.

 Chapter 106：

    "I will pay attention." The Demon King of Chaos said in a deep voice.


    This is a reciprocation for Su Jin, and he will naturally take it to heart.


    Seeing this, Su Jin shrugged, and his figure gradually dissipated:


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news."


    Su Jin''s figure dissipated, and Kongliu Chaos Demon King sat on the ground alone, falling into silence.


    ¡ª¡ª


    NoName headquarters, the room next to the bathhouse.


    Su Jin was naked, lying on the soft chair, and opened his eyes slightly:


    "The ability of mind wave is quite convenient, at least it is interesting for long-distance support."


    The superpower ''idea wave'' extended by the sixth sense microcosm.


    It was a trick that used a small universe to wrap his own will into the distance.


    It is a small skill to support companions and interfere with the enemy.


    This is the superpower that Sasha, Athena, focuses on researching, and it seems to be the idea of ????supporting the Saint Seiya at any time.


    Therefore, Sasha recorded a lot of new practices in his diary, so Su Jin quickly learned this trick.


    And just now, Su Jin used this trick to meet the Demon King of Chaos.


    Very nice little skill... Su Jin thought so.


    At this moment, a slender, small palm with five fingers appeared on his shoulder, pinching the flesh of his shoulder.


    "How is this strength?"


    Wrapped in a white robe, Leticia asked softly with a little essential oil in her hands.


    "Just this strength, just right."


    Su Jin, who was enjoying the massage, just finished speaking, and couldn''t help but snorted:


    "By the way, can I get a massage after every workout?"


    "Well, I think you need to think about it again."


    Leticia picked up the essential oil and poured a little on her hand, then shrugged.


    "Is there anything to think about?"


    Su Jin was surprised at this time.


    Leticia rolled her eyes at Su Jin at this time, squeezed his shoulder heavily and said:


    "Because the black rabbit also wants to massage you."


    "..."


    Su Jin really can''t refute at this time, this matter really needs to be considered:


    "Will shift work work?"


    "It''s not impossible if you want to."


    Leticia pushed Su Jin''s back, thought about it, stood up directly, and stepped on his back:


    "How is this strength?"


    Being stepped on the back of the vampire princess, Su Jin looked strange, and couldn''t help but snorted along with Leticia''s movements: "It doesn''t feel bad!"


    After speaking, Su Jin closed his eyes and enjoyed it for a while, and then said:


    "I buried a secret hand on the enemy''s side. It is expected that we will relax for a while in the next days."


    Leticia paused, then sighed:


    "Sometimes you can tell me what''s on your mind."


    "Ah, well, I''ll tell you next time."


    Su Jin smiled and said perfunctorily.


    "You..."


    Leticia sighed, and while stepping on it, she asked:


    "Are you going to start the so-called retreat again?"


    "Well, it''s almost, the time is not very certain, it may be a day, or it may be longer."


    Su Jin closed his eyes and replied.


    After the Ouroboros was stunned, it was time for him to find a place to let the small universe grow to its limit, and by the way improve his spirituality.


    After all, the power of the spirit is the guarantee for the sublimation of the seventh sense, and even a higher realm.


    "Black Rabbit will complain." Leticia laughed: "It''s best to prepare a gift of apology when you come back."


    "How about eating black rabbit grass?" Su Jin laughed at this time.


    "If you''re not afraid of making her cry, you can try."


    Leticia chuckled.


    "Is that so..."


    Su Jin smiled, and then opened the interface of the Dimensional Forum. He planned to ask how to wake the questioner who ''loves to sleep''.


    ©–¢Û¡¶Blood-devouring Raid¡·


    Chapter 0131 Sleeping Beauty


    Opening the dimension forum, Su Jin glanced at the messages that were privately chatting with him.


    The most part is the greetings sent by Butterfly Chanahui, followed by the message from Niyin Yume, and the news that Inoue Orihime asked her to pass on.


    Occasionally, there are also research data on collapsing jade sent by Aizen.


    "That guy Aizen, handed over that document to Nie Yinmeng."


    After Su Jin saw the news of Nieyinmeng, he suddenly understood.


    He tested it when he was in the world of Ghost Extermination. With the permission of the questioner, other people can also send him messages through the props hosted by the forum.


    Butterfly Chanahui''s diary, and the paper document in Aizen''s hand, are the props that are hosted by the forum.


    It¡¯s just that special questions can only be sent by real questioners.


    Therefore, Su Jin was not surprised by the letters from others.


    After a brief reply to the message, Su Jin asked a question in the dimension forum.


    "Who is the third sleeping questioner?"


    [Answer: The third questioner is named: ''Agulola Florestina'', who is currently sleeping. ¡¿


    Agulola Florestina? Su Jin was a little surprised.


    He remembered that it seemed like he had seen it, a character in an animation called Blood Devourer.


    If I remember correctly.


    It seems to be one-twelfth of the vampire of the fourth primogenitor in that world.


    In that world, the three primogenitors established the Empire of the Night, and in order to counter a ritual called Shengjian, the fourth primogenitor was created.


    Then after achieving the goal, because of the excessive power of the Fourth Primogenitor, it was divided into twelve points and sealed in all directions.


    And Agulola Florestina should be the name of the twelfth individual.


    Su Jin knew that the name Agulola Florestina itself had the meaning of Sleeping Beauty, and was a synonym of Sleeping Beauty in fairy tales.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin frowned and asked again:


    "If Agulola is still sleeping, that means it was four years before the plot started? I remember she didn''t have a name at that time."


    [Answer: The name recognition is determined by the forum after observing the timeline. ¡¿


    "Is that so?" Su Jin shrugged. He was not surprised that the Dimensional Forum could observe the time.


    Small universe can get it, Su Jin''s evaluation of the dimension forum is naturally rising.


    In a sense, Su Jin thinks that the center of the box garden may not be comparable to this dimensional forum on his own.


    Even if the function of this forum is really rubbish, points are extremely difficult to earn.


    "Is there any way to wake Agurolla? Or maybe you pick another questioner?"


    Su Jin asked another question in the dimension forum.


    - Without demand, there is no market.


    That''s probably what it means, if Agurolla doesn''t wake up for a day, he won''t be able to travel to the opposite world.


    This time, although the meta forum is based on him, to some extent, it is quite accurate to value other people''s opinions.


    At least two times when Su Jin crossed, they were only able to cross at the invitation of the questioner.


    The key problem now is that Agulola is in a state of sleep.


    This made Su Jin embarrassed.


    He now feels like an unscrupulous brother who wants to wake up his bedridden sister at four o''clock.


    - A true villain.


    [Answer: According to the current special circumstances, some rules have been changed. ¡¿


    [Agulola Florestina has been forcibly awakened, please come to World 003 in the form of thought waves and consult with the questioner. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but complain: "I personally think it''s better to find the fourth questioner."


    Even waking up a little girl is unwilling to find a fourth questioner, this dimensional forum is a bit sloppy.


    [A: Is it coming? ¡¿


    After Su Jin saw this, he sighed and said:


    "Yes."


    As soon as the communication in meaning ended, Su Jin closed his eyes, and his consciousness gradually fell into a state of half-consciousness.


    Beside him, Leticia, who saw this scene, saw Su Jin falling asleep, covered him with a towel, and said softly, "Take a good rest."


    Leticia quietly left the room and closed the door.


    The door was closed, and Su Jin''s consciousness also came to the blood-devouring world.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Gozo Island, Underground Mausoleum.


    Sleeping in the ice coffin, there was a young girl with splendid blond hair, gorgeous features, and slender limbs, like a dream.


    She was wearing a tattered white robe and her slender body was sealed in an ice coffin. She looked more like a prisoner now than the sleeping beauty named Agulola Florestina.


    But now, this girl who looked more like a prisoner than a princess suddenly opened her bright eyes like blue waves.


    All because of the mysterious voice that just suddenly appeared.


    [The questioner has been forced to wake up, do you want to ask the answerer a question? ¡¿


    Under the interference of some mysterious force, Agulola''s consciousness awakened.


    And even with that, the ''primitive'' soul of the Fourth Primogenitor who was sealed by her also awakened.


    At the moment of waking up, the original Fourth Primogenitor took over Agulola''s body.


    This was caused by the Fourth Primogenitor''s powerful control over his own beasts.


    Agulola had no ability to resist the awakened primordial soul, and fell into a deep sleep again.


    However, what she didn''t know at the beginning was that before she fell asleep, Agulola was forced to wake up by the sudden force, but she was in a state where she could not compete with her for control of her body.


    After simply adjusting to his body, he said in a cold tone, "Who are you?"


    [Answer: Interdimensional Answers Forum, referred to as the Dimensional Forum. ¡¿


    Yuan Chu opened his eyes and glanced around, but he didn''t see any figure.

 Chapter 107：

    "Disrespectful."


    Yuan Chu said in a cold voice that she, the Fourth Primogenitor, asked herself, how dare she hide her true body?


    "You are looking for your own death."


    The mermaid with wings on its back suddenly appeared holding a treasure bottle. At this moment, the entire underground mausoleum was covered by a thick layer of ice.


    In the blood-devouring world, vampires gained supernatural power by relying on the beasts that feed on life force.


    And the mermaid that appeared was Cang Bing, the twelfth beast of the Fourth Primogenitor, which corresponds to Pisces in the twelve constellations.


    It is a terrifying beast with the ability to ''freeze''.


    Under the power of Cang Bing of the enchanting princess, the entire underground mausoleum was frozen.


    At this time, Yuan Chu, who could not feel the feeling of hitting, frowned and said, "Come out to me!"


    [Answer: The informal invitation was detected and started to be the communication holder. ¡¿


    Not long after, under the influence of a little bit of brilliance, Su Jin in a death tyrant outfit appeared in the ice and snow.


    Suddenly opening his eyes, Su Jin looked at the surrounding ice and snow, and chuckled lightly:


    "Yo, is this an invitation to me at the North Pole?"


    Chapter 0132 Agulola Florestina


    Yuan Chu, who was sealed in the ice coffin, turned his eyes away and looked at Su Jin, who had shown his figure before the ice coffin.


    This time, she did not choose to continue urging Cang Bing, who was the enchantress.


    The tentative attack just now didn''t hit, and he knew from the beginning that the other party was not the kind of small character who would be fired at will, so naturally he would not waste his power.


    However, she did not feel much fear of Su Jin, who holds mysterious power.


    "Did you force me to wake up?"


    The sudden awakening clearly made Yuan Chu feel unhappy.


    Sealed in the ice coffin and bound by Agulola''s body, she hated her current posture very much.


    As for Su Jin, who was forced to wake her up in this state, she naturally harbored great disgust.


    At this time, Su Jin turned his gaze towards the mermaid bird, looked at Agulola in the ice coffin, and sighed:


    "Sure enough, it''s getting up!"


    Su Jin had expected this kind of scene to happen.


    The person on the opposite side was not Agurolla, but the original soul of the Fourth Primogenitor. Su Jin also directly recognized it in his tone.


    According to Su Jin''s understanding, Agulola is just a precocious child with memory and no experience at all.


    How could a child speak to others in such a malicious and majestic tone.


    Yuan Chu frowned when he heard Su Jin''s words, and then still looked at him coldly.


    At this time, Su Jin considered the situation and said:


    "How about a deal?"


    How to communicate with someone.


    As for Yuan Chu, Su Jin chose a straightforward transaction.


    Because he knew that it was impossible for a tyrannical woman like the original to have a good discussion with him.


    At first, he looked at Su Jin''s body, his eyes scrutinized with writing.


    She was carefully observing Su Jin''s body, and there was a faint hint of joy:


    "What deal are you going to do?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin shrugged and said:


    "I let you out, and you just invited me to solve a problem with my own hands. Of course, it depends on my mood."


    Designating invitations may not necessarily require Su Jin to complete.


    Originally, the questions and answers of the dimension forum did not say to be correct, so Su Jin naturally did not need to complete any of the original requirements.


    Their relationship has always been equal.


    On the opposite side, upon hearing Su Jin''s words, Yuan Chu suddenly narrowed his eyes, covering up the rainbow-colored light in his eyes.


    At this time, she chuckled lightly:


    "It''s interesting, it''s so interesting, you came just in time, and I just have a problem here that I need your help to solve."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, hearing the "maliciousness" in his original words.


    At this time, Yuan Chu in the ice coffin suddenly smiled and said:


    "I lack a real body, so... hand over your body!"


    The words fall.


    A transparent soul with a faint blue light suddenly appeared in Agulola''s body, and in the blink of an eye, it attacked Su Jin.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin seemed to be frightened, and stood still and muttered:


    "Really, I haven''t studied Cancer''s soul combat skills!"


    While speaking, the original soul disappeared into Su Jin''s body.


    After a while, Su Jin''s eyes revealed a faint, rainbow-colored light.


    ¡®He¡¯ raised his hands, squeezed his palms, and showed an ecstatic smile:


    "This body... Sure enough, I didn''t feel wrong. The life force in this man''s body was so strong that it was comparable to my heyday!"


    "It''s wonderful. If this huge vitality is not sealed, I must taste some of his blood and feel how delicious it is!"


    The ice coffin clicked, but because the original soul was transferred, the seal on it also lost its effect.


    At this time, Yuan Chu looked at Agulola in the ice coffin and said, "Number 12, you wake up."


    Originally said in a positive tone.


    After she left her original vessel, it was inevitable that Agulora would wake up and take over her body.


    At this time, Agulola opened his eyes, kicked the coffin board of the ice coffin with a blank face, and then walked barefoot in front of Yuan Chu.


    "Very good!" Yuan Chu''s mouth was slightly upturned: "After recovering you, I will recover the other eleven beasts and restore them to integrity."


    "With the current body, even if the three true ancestors unite with the Tianbu again, they will not be able to seal me again!"


    Speaking of which, Yuan Chu stretched out the palm full of sharp claws towards Agrolla''s heart.


    Pfft!


    ''Agulora'' pierced the heart of ''Primordial''.


    "what?"


    Yuan Chu lowered his head in astonishment, looked at the arm passing through his chest, and looked up at the smiling ''Agulora'' in front of him, with a stunned expression.


    At this time, Su Jin''s voice came from the mouth of ''Agulola'':


    "Do you find it interesting to change homes?"


    "It''s you?" Yuan Chu''s eyes widened in astonishment: "Impossible, your consciousness should have been suppressed to the bottom by me!"


    "Little idiot~"


    Su Jin smiled affectionately and said softly:


    "When did you think that the body you were occupying was a human body?"


    Yuan Chu''s eyes widened, and he felt it carefully, and found that he didn''t perceive it at all.


    This is clearly a human body, right? !


    "Don''t fool me!"


    Yuan Chu shouted angrily, and at the same time grabbed the hand of ''Agulola'', and was about to deprive her of her power.


    "Didn''t you see through?" Su Jin, who occupied Agulola''s body, was a little helpless.


    The wave of thought created by the small universe, he couldn''t even see through it at first, which made him very speechless.


    Thinking of this, behind Yuan Chu, Su Jin, who slowly walked over, sighed:


    "I overestimate you a bit, Fourth Primogenitor."


    Hearing the sound, Yuan Chu turned his head and looked at Su Jin behind him, but was shocked.


    "how come?"


    Su Jin, who had just officially arrived from Hakoba with the invitation of the original sneak attack, put on a death tyrant outfit and said:


    "It''s so pitiful, I can''t even see the thought waves I made."


    Su Jin twitched Zanpakut¨­ and slowly came to Yuan Chu:


    "Goodbye, unpleasant little cutie."


    Pfft!


    The mind body that was originally occupied was cut off.


    "how come¡­¡­"


    At this time, Yuan Chu was still looking at Su Jin in astonishment, completely unable to understand what had just happened.


    Su Jin put the knife back into its sheath, looked down at her coldly, and sighed, "It''s really weak."


    [Warning, World 003 ''questioner'' Agulola is on the verge of death. ¡¿


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then tilted his head, as if a question mark appeared on his head.


    [Warning, World 003 ''questioner'' Agulola is on the verge of death. ¡¿


    Another reminder sounded, Su Jin looked at Agulora, who was being controlled by his contact thoughts, and said with a look of fear:


    "Is Agulola alright?"


    [Corrected, the ''questioner'' Aurora of World 003 is in a state of dying. ¡¿


    [According to the rules, if the questioner is killed by the answerer, the answerer will be punished with 10,000 points. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth, squatted down, looked at Aurora, who was standing in front of him, and said:


    "Hey, can I ask you one thing?"


    Aurora opened her eyes with difficulty and looked at Su Jin, her soul was slashed by the Zanpakut¨­, and she was close to death.


    Su Jin looked at Aurora and asked earnestly:


    "Can you not die?"


    Aurora rolled her eyes.


    Chapter 0133 Fourth True Ancestor


    Aurora''s eyes stared at the boss, and his breathing was suddenly rapid, but Su Jin was so angry that he returned to the light.


    While hacking her to death with his own hands, and begging her not to die, Su Jin''s contemptuous attitude, as if he had no intention of stepping on ants, was indeed passed on to her.


    With unimaginable humiliation, this form was conveyed to her.


    "You..."


    Aurora held her breath and wanted to say something.


    At this time, Agulola suddenly stepped forward, took her hand, and absorbed her soul into her body, so that she couldn''t even say the last cruel words.


    Su Jin, who was sitting and watching Agulola''s actions, stood up, shook his head and said, "It''s useless."


    "I just held my hand with the mentality of hacking her to death."


    "I was hit by the trick of bringing a small universe, but I was cut by Zanpakuto. Without the originality of the small universe, it is impossible to survive."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin sighed softly:


    "Give up, it will hurt you."


    Agulola didn''t speak, just stood blankly in front of Su Jin, like a puppet without self.

 Chapter 108：

    "It''s been affected!" Seeing this, Su Jin scratched his hair and said in distress.


    The small universe is very strong, but the characteristics of destroying atoms are really too strong, and they can''t even save them.


    Saint Seiya actually has the use of microcosm to treat his own injuries, otherwise those golden Saint Seiya would have been killed by the enemy''s big moves every day.


    However, the key point is that Su Jin has not studied the treatment methods in Sasha''s diary...


    This is embarrassing.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin silently asked a question on the forum:


    "How to save Aurora? Tell me the most convenient way."


    [Answer: The Hakoba version of the Familiar Contract, seconded the gifted power of the microcosm to defend against the attacks of the microcosm. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin sighed helplessly, then raised his head and looked at Agulola:


    "Agulola, if you want to live, don''t refuse this contract!"


    While speaking, Su Jin quickly drew a contract circle on the ground.


    Fortunately, Leticia taught him some things when she taught miscellaneous studies, otherwise Su Jin really wouldn''t be able to use such a partial trick now.


    In a short while, Agulola''s feet were surrounded by blue brilliance and dense lines, as if she was in the blue ocean.


    Then, Su Jin raised his hand and pulled out a rooted hair and threw it into the circle.


    hum!


    The array of brilliance exploded, and the layers of textures suddenly shrank to Agurolla''s feet, climbed onto her body, and buried under her skin.


    "Well!"


    Agulola snorted, and then suddenly felt that she had a subtle connection with Su Jin in front of her.


    At this time, Su Jin took a step forward and put his hand on Agulola''s head. After feeling it for a while, he breathed a sigh of relief:


    "Have you begun to borrow my little universe, it seems that your life is saved."


    After heaving a sigh of relief, Su Jin hurriedly complained on the forum: "Didn''t you say that the one bound is Agulola? Why did it become the original again?"


    [Answer: At the time of the invitation, Agulola gave up the answer and chose to sleep. The person who answered was Aurora, so it was regarded as a change of ownership. ¡¿


    "Is this okay?" Su Jin''s eyes widened, his expression stunned, and then he couldn''t help but complain, "Damn, mental retardation!"


    In the past, Su Jin thought that the center of the box garden was a little mentally retarded, but now, he added the name of this dimension forum to the mentally retarded list.


    At this time, Agulola, who had been holding her head by Su Jin, said timidly:


    "You, you release the evil claws of hell."


    The evil claws of hell... Su Jin snorted and looked at his hand with a weird expression.


    Seeing Su Jin''s weird expression, Agulola couldn''t help shrinking her head and said:


    "Devil, don''t even think that I will submit to you!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth, stretched out a finger, and used a wave of thought to tap Agurolla''s eyebrows, inserting the modern way of speaking into her brain.


    This is also one of the applications of the small universe.


    Virgo saints like this kind of operation targeting other people''s brain regions.


    After a while, Agulola, whose forehead hurts, said with tears in her eyes:


    "I won''t submit to you rascal."


    "Um?"


    After finishing speaking, Agulola froze for a moment, and said with a strange expression:


    "How could I say such a strange thing?"


    Su Jin sighed at this time and said, "What you said before is very strange. It''s half ancient, and it sounds like a middle school disease."


    "The second illness?" Agulola tilted her head while holding her head.


    "Teach you later."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, he was not interested in spreading knowledge to Agurolla at this time.


    Teaching knowledge should be done at night, on a comfortable bed, which is most conducive to learning.


    This is something that Su Jin, who is a disciple of Leticia, is deeply aware of.


    "How do you feel now? How is your soul damaged?"


    When Agulola heard Su Jin''s words, she puffed out her cheeks and looked like she refused to cooperate.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin sighed, "I''m helping you."


    At this time, Agulola nodded, expressing understanding, but still said:


    "The original refused to communicate with you, and asked me to scold ''you are a big bastard''."


    "..."


    Su Jin opened his mouth and said after a moment of silence:


    "If the wound of the soul is not treated quickly, it will die."


    Hearing this, Agulola blinked, and the corners of her mouth wriggled a few times, as if she was communicating with someone.


    Before long, Agulola said:


    "The original said that I needed your blood."


    "Don''t even think about it."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and sneered:


    "Are you thinking of taking the opportunity to read my memory while sucking blood? I''m not strong, but I think it''s beautiful."


    Agulola''s cheeks bulged slightly, and said with a fierce expression:


    "Originally let me murder you!"


    "Pfft!" Su Jin couldn''t help laughing, and then said, "What else?"


    Agulola was silent again, and then said:


    "Shadow, the original will sleep in your shadow to regain strength."


    "Also, let you collect her beasts, she said that your powers have been linked by something."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but explain:


    "That is the gift sharing contract. Of course, I only provide the sharing of the small universe."


    The Familiar contract used by Su Jin originated from the connection of spirituality, which is the connection of the essence of life.


    Although Aurora has no spirituality, after contacting his spirituality, he successfully connected life together.


    Therefore, Aurora can borrow some of the power of the small universe to heal, and Su Jin can also use all the power of her fourth primordial ancestor.


    This kind of contract is like this. The master freely grants some gifts, while the servants share all the gifts, which is really unequal.


    Therefore, in Hakoba, there are many people who want to use this method to enslave the Demon King and become stronger.


    "Hiding in the shadows and recovering with the help of the vitality I radiate, that''s okay, if you collect the beasts..."


    Su Jin sensed Cang Bing of the enchantress, and suddenly something sounded.


    The Beasts of the Fourth Primogenitor are based on the twelve constellations and possess extremely special abilities, and there are also the Golden Saints of the Saint Seiya world who do the same.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "Okay, I''ll help you collect the Beasts."


    Agulola smiled when she saw this, and then suddenly her eyelids started to doze off:


    "Then, it''s up to you."


    After speaking, Agulola yawned and disappeared into Su Jin''s shadow.


    This is one of several abilities that her artificial vampire comes with.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin thought about it for a while, urging the power of the Fourth Primogenitor to call out Cang Bing of the enchantress.


    A mermaid with wings on its back appeared holding a treasure bottle. With a beautiful face and an alien body, the monster bird-like existence vented its terrifying power to the surroundings.


    Layers of ice cover the ground.


    And just when the ice layers overlapped, the door of the underground mausoleum suddenly banged and disappeared.


    Inside the mausoleum, Su Jin, who was manipulating the beast, turned his head to the side and looked at the gate.


    There, several figures stared at him dumbfounded, and said with shock:


    "The Fourth Primogenitor, actually woke up!"


    Chapter 0134 Want Her Blood


    Gozo Island, a well-equipped ruin excavation team.


    Xiao Gucheng led his sister Xiao Nagisa to the underground mausoleum behind his father Xiaoya Chengfa, who was an archaeologist.


    Walking to the temporarily opened road, Xiao Gucheng''s face was full of obvious anger:


    "Yacheng, why do you want Nagisa to come here?"


    "Gu Gucheng, it is said that it is the helplessness of adults."


    Facing his son who was furious, Xiaoyacheng smiled frivolously.


    Hexiao Gucheng explained why the investor behind the archaeological team had given a death order, and if he did not complete the task, he would be imprisoned and lost money, and the family''s livelihood had been destroyed. It was useless.


    Children don''t care if you have money or not, and the black and white worldview cannot accommodate the stench of adults.


    "You bastard!"


    Obviously, Xiao Gucheng was taken aback by the rascal attitude of his unscrupulous father.


    That angry look made Xiao Nagisa, who was a little scared behind him, couldn''t help but hold her back:


    "Gu Gucheng-kun, I''m fine."


    "Sure enough, Nagisa Sauce knows how to hurt people best."


    Seeing that her daughter is so sensible, Xiaoyacheng is relieved, but also distressed.


    At this moment, a blond white woman in a complicated foreign dress looked at the wall at the end of the road and said:


    "Yacheng, get ready, it''s about to start."


    "Oh, I see, Liana."


    Xiaoyacheng smiled, as if the white woman next to him was his sweetheart.


    However, in fact, the other party is one of the behind-the-scenes funders of the archaeological team in Xiaoya City. Although the shares occupied are not large, he is also one of the villains who forced him to conduct archaeology.


    Because she was upset, she spoke out to make fun of her. This is Xiaoyacheng''s usual way of treating women.


    Liana Karjana glanced at Xiaoyacheng, did not pursue the previous words, but locked her eyes on Xiao Nagisa:


    "Can that kid really handle the wall in front?"


    The wall that seals the ruins of the Fourth Primogenitor No. 12.


    In order to find the Fourth Primogenitor and rejuvenate the family, Liana, who had almost exhausted her family property, knew too well the thickness of the wall in front of her.


    That was an iron wall that even large-yield missiles and the Vampire Elder''s Familiar couldn''t break down.


    At this time, Xiaoyacheng smiled and said:


    "An Xinla, no one is stronger than Nagisa when it comes to the shrine maiden''s talent."


    "A high-ranking witch?"


    Liana looked at Xiao Nagisa with a little surprise on her face, this high-ranking witch is actually the daughter of Xiaoya City? What a waste!


    At this time, Xiao Gucheng, who was listening next to him, became more and more uneasy and said:


    "Yacheng, what exactly are you bringing Nagisa here for?"


    The closer he got to the underground mausoleum, the more uneasy Xiao Gucheng felt in his heart, as if some terrifying beast had opened its eyes underground.


    The sense of unease and fear made Xiao Gucheng want to flee.

 Chapter 109：

    At this time, Xiaoyacheng, who also felt the strange aura, didn''t have any special reaction, just smiled faintly:


    "Gu Gucheng, have you heard of it?"


    "Doesn''t hold all the blood compatriots, the only lonely and strongest vampire, the monster that appears every time at a turning point in history, bringing slaughter and destruction."


    Hearing this, Xiao Gucheng said in amazement:


    "You mean, the dreamy vampire, the Fourth Primogenitor Flame Night Uncle? Isn''t that what the teacher used to brag?"


    "Bragging?" Xiaoyacheng laughed a few times, then stretched out his hand to hold Xiao Gucheng''s head and said, "This is not bragging, but a fact."


    After speaking, Xiaoyacheng turned his head and looked at the black wall in front of him and said:


    "The legendary Fourth Primogenitor is behind this wall."


    And Xiao Nagisa will be the key to opening the wall... Xiao Yacheng said uncomfortably.


    Although it is the hiding place of the Fourth Primogenitor, Xiaoya City is still very concerned about this strange and ominous sense of unease.


    At this time, Liana who was beside her suddenly frowned and said:


    "Yacheng, your daughter she..."


    Hearing this, the father and son of Xiaoyacheng turned their heads to look, but saw Xiao Nagisa''s eyes widened, staring blankly at the wall, and her figure slowly suspended in the air.


    "Oops..." Xiaoyacheng scratched his hair: "Have you already relied on the builder?"


    A witch with high spiritual power can rely on the ruins to create residual thoughts. This is something Xiaoya City knows.


    And he originally wanted to rely on the fact that Xiao Nagisa was a high-ranking witch, and open the mausoleum by relying on the builder.


    After all, no locksmith is better at picking locks than the lock maker.


    "Nagisa!" Xiao Gucheng shouted anxiously, trying to get closer to Xiao Nagisa.


    At this time, Liana stopped him:


    "If you don''t want your sister to get hurt, it''s best not to touch her now."


    Hearing this, Xiao Gucheng pressed down and stood there a little anxiously.


    Xiao Nagisa walked to the wall with empty eyes, was silent for a few seconds, and waved her hand.


    The wall silently disappeared from everyone''s eyes.


    At this time, Xiaoyacheng, who felt a little strange, suddenly said:


    "So that''s the case. Is the way to unlock the door by moving the door to another dimension? That is to say, the mausoleum is actually also in a different dimension? Those metamorphosis scholars in ancient times must have been too chaotic."


    The voice fell, and the extreme cold suddenly hit.


    It was clearly a relic in the tropics, but it seemed as if it had entered the cold Arctic.


    "What''s the matter, it''s so cold all of a sudden?"


    Xiaoyacheng couldn''t help shivering and hugged his arm.


    However, his words went unanswered for a long time.


    After Xiao Gucheng reacted, he raised his head and looked inside the ruins.


    In the ice and snow world surrounded by layers of ice, dressed in simple clothes, black hair and black eyes, and unusually handsome men are standing in the ice and snow, looking at them curiously.


    And behind the man, with wings on his back, the mermaid-like demon bird held a bottle in its forehand and stared at everyone.


    Beside, Liana Karjana said tremblingly:


    "The twelfth Beast, Cang Bing of the Demon Princess, is not wrong, it is the Beast of the Fourth Primogenitor in the records."


    At this time, Xiaoyacheng also came back to his senses, looking at the ice coffin that was kicked away, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Really or not, the Fourth Primogenitor actually got rid of the seal long ago, standing on the ground waiting for us to open the door..."


    The world''s strongest vampires are waiting for them with ease. Xiaoya City would rather never encounter this kind of exaggerated treatment.


    "That''s right, the person who controls Cang Bing, the demon girl, must be the fourth primogenitor."


    Beside, Liana quickly restrained her emotions after a brief shock, knelt down on one knee and said:


    "The sixth-generation head of the Karjana family, Liana Karjana has met His Majesty the Fourth Primogenitor."


    Su Jin lowered his eyes slightly, looked down at Liana, and said lightly:


    "A blood descendant of Juran?"


    Liana''s pupils shrank slightly, but lowered her head even lower.


    Occupied Eastern Europe and established the first primogenitor of the Vampire Empire of the Night, whose real name was Kay Juran Barada.


    At this time, hearing Su Jin calling the ancestor''s surname directly, Liana was a mad screamer in her heart.


    That''s right, that''s right, the man in front of him is the twelfth body of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    I don''t know why it''s a male pose, but it''s definitely not wrong!


    "Oh, Miss Liana got what she wanted."


    Xiaoyacheng laughed dryly, took a step back and said:


    "Since the task of awakening the fourth primogenitor has been completed, the children and I will retire first."


    He saw that the situation was not good and wanted to run away.


    At this time, Su Jin, who heard the voice, turned his head, looked at Xiaoya City, and noticed a man and a woman behind him.


    The protagonist of the original book, Xiao Gucheng... Su Jin raised his eyelids slightly.


    Does he, who signed a contract with Aurora, take the other party''s opportunity?


    At this moment, in the surrounding atmosphere, an innocent female voice rang out:


    "The girl with short hair, Yuan Chu wanted to drink her blood!"


    Hearing this, Xiaoyacheng''s face changed greatly.


    Chapter 0135 Attack the magician, come out to wash the ground!


    When Xiao Gucheng heard the voice, he hurriedly stood in front of his sister and looked at Su Jin''s shadow in horror.


    He felt that the hostility was emerging from the shadow of the other party.


    "This is..." Liana raised her head in confusion and looked at Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin said speechlessly:


    "Why are you greedy for other people''s blood as soon as you come up, don''t be too greedy, Agulola."


    At this time, the innocent female voice suddenly complained: "Her blood can make me more active."


    At this moment, Liana suddenly raised her head and looked at Cang Bing, the enchanted enchantress behind Su Jin, with a horrified look in her eyes:


    "The self-awareness of the beast?!"


    Possessing complete intelligence, is this the terrible thing about the ancestor-level beasts?


    She also holds a Beast, but Liana, who can only feel the ignorant intelligence, sucked in a breath of cold air.


    At this time, Su Jin said helplessly: "If you want to **** blood, you need the consent of the other party."


    He said and took a step forward.


    Seeing this, Xiaoyacheng gritted his teeth and said, "Gu Gucheng, run with Nagisa, I will hold him back."


    "Who do you want to hold?" A question sounded from behind Xiaoya City.


    His pupils contracted violently, and he turned his head, but saw that Su Jin had come to Xiao Gucheng, and raised Xiao Nagisa''s face with his fingers.


    Su Jin looked at Xiao Nagishana''s empty face that was still in spirit vision, and smiled:


    "It looks like it''s been played badly..."


    "Let go, let go of Nagisa." Xiao Gucheng said timidly.


    "I will protect my sister, and I am a good brother."


    Su Jin let go of his hand at this time and pressed Xiao Gucheng''s head.


    "Oh, oh, thank you." Xiao Gucheng said in a daze.


    At this time, Su Jin retracted his hand, turned his head to look at the long stairs, and sneered:


    "Beast, who do you think you are in front of?"


    The sound spreads.


    In the dark corner of the corner of the stairs, a figure gradually floated up.


    It was a wolf-headed orc with a body full of explosive muscles and a dark body.


    "As expected of the Fourth Primogenitor, he actually saw through my clever disguise."


    At this time, Liana, who was beside him, got up quickly and said angrily:


    "With this gesture, the Death Emperor''s younger brother, Glen Hasalov, the Black Death Emperor''s faction, who was defeated by Parser, dared to come to this sacred mausoleum!"


    Glenn glanced at her after hearing this, and sneered:


    "Huh, the bereaved dog of the Karjana family? The garbage vampires who have no kinsmen invaded their territory and lost their noble status. Now, do you dare to come to the Fourth Primogenitor to wag his tail and beg for mercy?"


    "you!"


    Liana was instantly furious, not to mention that losing her noble status was a great shame in itself, she said that digging up her old bottom in front of the Fourth Primogenitor was even bigger than killing her father.


    She herself went bankrupt and ventured to awaken the Fourth Primogenitor in order to regain her noble status and prevent the Karjana family from breaking the inheritance.


    Now that the dead emperor said so, the success rate of the fourth primogenitor accepting her has been significantly reduced.


    How could this not be Liana angry.


    "You bastard!" Liana immediately summoned the Beast and killed the rude person.


    The two Familiar beasts rushed towards the dead emperor''s younger brother with their arrogant flames.


    At this time, the dead emperor''s younger brother laughed savagely, directly provoked it, restrained the beast''s throat, and shouted:


    "I''m not interested in playing with you trash fish!"


    With two bangs, the necks of the two beasts were suddenly pinched, and they dissipated in the air, howling.


    "Hmm!" Liana groaned in pain, half-knelt on the ground, looked at the dead emperor''s brother who had completely transformed into a giant wolf in front of him, and said in horror: "This is? Divine beast transformation?"


    "Oops, very few of the orcs can only use the beastization of the bloodline atavism."


    Beside, Xiaoyacheng explained cursingly:


    "Gu Gu, I will hold him later, and you will take Nagisa to escape."


    "Oh? Oh!" Xiao Gucheng said in a daze, why does this sound so familiar?


    However, at this time, Xiaoyacheng took out his gun and rushed up.


    However, before he started, he was slapped by the dead emperor who turned into a giant wolf, and smashed to the ground next to him, unable to move.


    "???" At that time, a bunch of question marks appeared on Xiao Gucheng''s head.


    "The rest is just you."


    The dead emperor''s brother who turned into a giant wolf turned his head, looked at Su Jin, opened his big mouth full of sharp teeth, and grinned:


    "Kill a body of the Fourth Primogenitor. In this case, even the First Primogenitor will not be able to sit still."


    Hearing this, Xiao Gucheng''s face swayed, and he hurriedly shouted at Su Jin:


    "Hey, Fourth Primogenitor, run away."


    "Ah?" Su Jin was surprised and turned to look at Xiao Gucheng.


    "?!" Equally ignorant, there was Xiao Gucheng.


    At this moment, he was looking at Su Jin''s left hand, and at the still beating heart he was holding, his pupils shrunk together.


    "That, that is..."


    "You said this?"


    Su Jin raised the heart in his hand, shrugged his shoulders, and pouted towards the dead emperor''s brother:


    "Well, I took out the thing of the dead emperor''s younger brother tomorrow, and I can still beat the disabled beasts and fly your father away. Life is really tough."

 Chapter 110：

    "When?" Xiao Gucheng opened his mouth wide.


    Su Jin saw his mouth that could stuff eggs, and said with a smile:


    "Just when he jumped out and said, ''As expected of the Fourth Primogenitor''."


    Isn''t that the beginning... Xiao Gucheng is stupid.


    At the beginning, the dead emperor died in Su Jin''s hands, but he didn''t know it himself. Instead, he supported the body that had lost his heart, killed Liana in seconds, and slapped his father.


    But such a powerful orc was already dead from the very beginning...


    This is the fourth primogenitor, the strongest level in the world... Xiao Gucheng was strongly shocked.


    At this time, Brother Death finally reacted. He lowered his head and looked at his chest, which was nothing. He raised his head and sneered:


    "What **** Fourth Primogenitor, my heart, obviously..."


    His head suddenly fainted, and the scene in his eyes began to sway.


    "How come, my heart, isn''t it still there... is it..."


    With a thud, the dead emperor fell to the ground, and after being hit like this, red blood flowed from his chest at this time.


    At this time, Su Jin looked down at the dead emperor''s brother''s body, but said speechlessly:


    "Picking people''s hearts will also cause people to bleed. Are you underestimating me as a disciple of Lord Piercer (Leticia)?"


    "Cough cough cough! I''m saved!"


    Xiao Gucheng struggled to get up from the ground.


    At this time, Liana also took a breath, looking at the dead emperor''s brother''s corpse, and looking at Su Jin''s heart that stopped beating, she couldn''t help shivering.


    This is the strongest vampire in the world...it''s so scary...


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly turned his eyes and looked to the left.


    Where, holding a parasol and wearing a complicated black Gothic dress, the petite brunette girl just jumped out of the space fluctuation:


    "It''s over, this is the international magician entrusted by the Battle King Domain... Brother Dead Emperor, your case has been exposed... Huh?"


    Nangong looked at the corpse on the ground that month and raised his beautiful eyebrows.


    0136 Nangong That Month


    The corpse of the dead emperor''s brother fell to the ground, the frozen ground at the scene, the strange magic power remaining in the air, and the huge and terrifying monster bird.


    All kinds of things were seen by Nangong Nayue, and then, holding a parasol, she sighed and said:


    "Is it a waste of time? Well, this can be regarded as the completion of the task."


    Nangong Nayue was entrusted by Dimitory Vattola, the head of the new generation of nobles in [Battle King Domain], to track down the whereabouts of the dead emperor''s younger brother.


    And now, the dead emperor''s brother is obviously dead, as long as she takes the body back, it is equivalent to a high bounty for whoring, no matter how you look at it.


    However¡­¡­


    Nangong Nayue looked at the demon bird, and then looked at Su Jin who was observing him with great interest, feeling more and more helpless.


    "Is the fourth primogenitor''s body? It''s really involved in a big trouble."


    Although it is very strange why the body of this Fourth Primogenitor is male, the breath that is consistent with the beast cannot be deceived.


    The demon girl''s Cang Bing is being manipulated by the man in front of her, and it''s like a waving arm.


    This has already proved the identity of the other party.


    Although it is said that the Blood Servant who was given a part of his body by the True Ancestor can also control the Beast of the True Ancestor, it is impossible to reach the current level of control.


    Nangong Nayue sighed, then looked at Xiao Gucheng, who was panting and trembling, and Xiao Nagisa, who had obviously lost too much body temperature, frowned and said:


    "Well, Mr. Element over there, don''t look at it anymore, let''s get rid of the freezing here. If it goes on like this, the children will not be able to bear it."


    Gozo Island is a tropical area, and the clothes worn by everyone on the scene tend to be cooler.


    However, the freezing ability of the demon''s blue ice directly turned this place into an arctic sky.


    This is not a place where two small children can move normally.


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at the Xiao Gucheng brothers and sisters, and then chuckled:


    "It''s also true that this kind of place is really too hard for children."


    The words fell, and the layers of ice and snow smiled between their breaths, and the melted water stains turned into a torrent in the air and flew into the treasure bottle held by Cang Bing of the enchantress.


    Suddenly, the temperature of the underground mausoleum rose to a level of 25 degrees above zero.


    Although it was still a bit cold, everyone could clearly feel the recovery of body temperature.


    At this moment, Nangong Nayue, who saw this spectacular scene, suddenly fell silent and stared at Su Jin.


    She originally thought that she would not get any response, and she was ready to send the Xiao Gucheng brothers and sisters away, but Su Jin responded to her words.


    After a while, she looked solemn and said in a serious tone:


    "This level of intelligence, so it is, isn''t it a body?"


    The fourth primogenitor body Nangong, who was divided into twelve parts, was not unfamiliar that month.


    Before she came, she had seen two people in the Battle King Domain, but they were just puppets that confined the true ancestor''s beasts to their bodies, and human beings had poor intelligence.


    And a body with complete intellect, able to communicate like a normal person, and show emotions, is no longer a body.


    "The Fourth Primogenitor - Uncle Ye of the Flame. It is rumored that your soul was sealed on the body of the twelfth body. It seems that this rumor is true and unmistakable news..."


    In this way, it can be explained why the primordial body of the True Ancestor appears male.


    Because No. 12 is special, he is the consciousness of the Fourth Primogenitor himself!


    Su Jin, who put away the moisture, glanced at Nangong Nayue and said:


    "You seem to have misunderstood something, but that doesn''t matter."


    Su Jin said this, looked at Nangong Nayue calmly and said:


    "Are you going to be my enemy? A witch who signed a contract with a demon."


    Nangong held the handle of the parasol that month, was silent for a moment, and took a step back.


    Taking this step is to show your attitude.


    The world''s strongest fourth primogenitor, with this name, she is a long-term iron to face each other.


    Even if the Fourth Primogenitor is incomplete and lost eleven Familiar Beasts, it is not something she can easily deal with.


    Seeing Nangong''s retreat that month, Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly and agreed:


    "Wise choice, you are much smarter than that dead orc, are you interested in becoming my subordinate?"


    It was a subordinate, not a dependent, Nangong Nayue keenly caught the information in Su Jin''s words.


    The importance of the Fourth Primogenitor made her not much happy, and some were just a strong fear.


    "Please allow me to refuse, Your Majesty." Nangong said in a humble voice.


    Nangong Nayue, who is already an adult, naturally knows what kind of person and what kind of attitude to use.


    And the real Fourth Primogenitor, even if it is only one-twelfth, is not something she can look down on at will.


    "That''s a pity."


    Su Jin showed a regretful expression, as if he really felt sorry for it.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at Xiao Gucheng who had been relieved in front of him, and Xiao Nagisa who fell asleep on his back, but laughed:


    "Boy, you can''t protect your sister with your current appearance."


    "I-I know."


    Xiao Gucheng said fearfully, but still carried his sister on his back, stubbornly said:


    "But it''s not a question of whether I can protect it, it''s that I have to protect my sister."


    "Good will."


    Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and praised.


    He raised his hand, tapped Xiao Gucheng''s eyebrows with his index finger, and instilled the skills controlled by the Quincy Master Lingzi, and sighed:


    "Take it as a gift of fate, hold this power, and hope that next time, you can use your own power to protect your sister."


    A large amount of information made Xiao Gucheng''s eyes dazed, and not long after he couldn''t bear it, he thumped and passed out on the ground.


    With that, Xiao Nagisa also paddled to the ground and rolled aside.


    Seeing this, Su Jin moved towards the invisible soul in the air and said:


    "Don''t worry, it just gave him the strength to protect himself."


    When ''Xiao Nagisa'' in the state of missing body heard the words, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then bowed to Yu with some restraint: "Thank you."


    Su Jin smiled, waved her hand, and pressed Xiao Nagisa''s soul consciousness back to her own body:


    "Let''s go back."


    After doing all this, Su Jin ignored Aurora''s advice and gave up acquiring Xiao Nagisa''s blood.


    He had no interest in stealing a little girl''s blood.


    Seeing that Su Jin was about to leave on her own, Aurora was instantly angry, but she couldn''t show up for the time being. She could only convey her dissatisfaction to Su Jin through Agulola.


    Inside the shadow, Agulola puffed up her cheeks, and then deflated and puffed up again, as if she was trying to express her dissatisfaction in that way.


    In the arena, seeing Su Jin leaving, Nangong Nayue and Xiaoyacheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    The pressure brought by the Fourth Primogenitor is too strong. If it is not necessary, they do not want to meet Su Jin at all, and even the farther away, the better.


    Even though Su Jin expressed great kindness to Xiao Gucheng, this one is the fourth primogenitor!


    The most powerful vampire who created massacres at countless historical turning points and destroyed countless civilizations.


    Who knows what his kindness will bring? Maybe some civilizations accepted what he bestowed and directly led to their destruction?


    No one can say for sure, so it''s better to stay away.


    But at this time, seeing that Su Jin was about to leave, Liana didn''t care about anything else, she stood up quickly, and stopped Su Jin and said:


    "Please wait!"


    With this shout, Xiaoyacheng''s face turned green.


    At this moment, Su Jin stopped and glanced at Liana.


    At this glance, Liana was directly frightened, her raised feet could not guess the ground, she just stood there with her straight legs, sweating all over her body.


    Tangled feared for a long time, thinking of the ruined family, Liana gritted her teeth and said:


    "Your Majesty, the rules of modern society are very different from the times you live in, and there are even some young people outside who are thirsting for your power.


    While those nights won''t shake your will, annoying fleas can still have some minor effects. "


    Liana said this, bowed her head humbly and said:


    "In view of this, the Karjana family is willing to do a little bit of filial piety for you and eliminate those things that do not obey you."


    To put it bluntly, it is to ask Su Jin to let her be a "dog leg", even if it is insignificant, it can be said to be extremely humble.


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin slightly raised his eyebrows and said:


    "The times out there have indeed changed."


    Hearing this, Liana immediately showed ecstasy, and hurriedly knelt down on one knee, waiting for Su Jin''s order.


    At this time, Su Jin said indifferently:


    "In that case, the witch next to you."


    "It''s up to you to provide this convenience."


    Nangong Nayue, who had already prepared to leave, was a little dumbfounded.


    Chapter 0137 Nangong wants to scold people that month


    "Things got unexpectedly troublesome."


    In a large hotel on Gozo Island, Nangong Nayue, who was sitting on the sofa in the private room, stepped barefoot on the soft carpet, and his doll-like face was full of depression.


    She was given the role of a servant by the Fourth Primogenitor, and this mandatory assignment made her completely unhappy.

 Chapter 111：

    However, until now, the jealous gaze of Liana Karjana, the brainless blond vampire next to her, really annoyed her.


    If it weren''t for this woman''s talkativeness, would things have become like this?


    "The witch of the void!"


    Liana stared at Nangong Nayue jealously, the expression on her face fully reflected what it means to gnash her teeth.


    It took a lifetime of courage to pray to become the servant of the Fourth Primogenitor, and in the end, Nangong came to the throne that month.


    Depression, frustration, and jealousy almost burned Liana''s sanity.


    Nangong looked at Liana coldly that month and said, "Want to die?"


    In the void, the chains made a crisp sound as they moved.


    It was the [Lock of Discipline] forged by the gods, and it was also Nangong''s favorite weapon that month.


    Threatened by Nangong, a famous demon killer in Europe, that month, Liana could only swallow this breath no matter how jealous she was.


    Things are turning around.


    The Fourth Primogenitor did not refuse her to follow, but let her stay in this hotel with Nangong that month, obviously not refusing her service.


    So Liana, be strong, the Karjana family''s hope lies in this opportunity, and you must make efforts to make the Fourth Primogenitor recognized and become his servant.


    Looking at Liana, who was holding a small fist and cheering herself up, Nangong showed a tired look that month: "It''s getting more and more troublesome."


    At this time, the shower room next to him was gently opened, and Su Jin, who was only wrapped in a bath towel, walked out while wiping his hair with a towel, and walked to the edge of the window, overlooking the metropolitan area of ??Gozo Island.


    All kinds of people, even people of different races, were walking on the street, and the harmonious picture made Su Jin sound the first dream of Butterfly Chanahui.


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, and she said with a little emotion, "Is it a world where people and ghosts get along well?"


    Things that other things can''t ask for are so common in this case.


    Beside, Nangong Nayue and Liana did not disturb Su Jin''s emotion.


    One is fidgeting about how to get out of trouble, and the other is afraid to offend the future owner.


    The two watched Su Jin standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking the city.


    After watching for a while, Su Jin said flatly:


    "Did Xiao Gucheng and Xiao Nagisa leave?"


    Upon seeing this, Liana quickly stood up and quickly reported:


    "The two of them had already boarded the plane back to the Far East with Xiaoya City an hour ago."


    After speaking, Liana glanced at Nangong Nayue, her eyes full of pride.


    "Tsk!" Nangong slapped his mouth unhappy that month.


    It''s the kind of disgusting feeling that sees a pug wagging its tail and begging for its owner and wants to leave, but is chased and barked by the other side because of a step.


    ¡®Fortunately, kid, if it wasn¡¯t for you not being on the criminal list, I would have killed you long ago, and my ashes would have been raised for you. '' Nangong Nayue thought darkly in her heart.


    "Ji Dong?" Su Jin muttered to himself, and then showed an interested look.


    Seeing this, Nangong Nayue''s eyelids jumped, and he looked at Su Jin in front of him with some worry.


    What did the awakened Fourth Primogenitor want to do with such an expression after hearing Jidong?


    Faintly, Nangong felt a strong sense of unease in his heart that month.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the scenery outside the window and asked calmly, "Where are the other eleven bodies?"


    Nangong Nayue''s expression did not change, but he said in his heart that it was true.


    The awakened Fourth Primogenitor wants to retrieve his twelve Familiar Beasts, which is normal.


    And the behavior of the Fourth Primogenitor to recycle the Familiar Beast will probably lead to a huge change in the originally stabilized world pattern.


    Mars of war is already brewing.


    Beside him, he didn''t mind the war at all, or was eager for the war to start, and Liana, whose family became a hero of the dragon, quickly reported:


    "At present, eleven bodies are scattered in the hands of the three major night empires and some individuals. Among them, I can confirm only the third, fourth, and fifth bodies in the hands of Dimitriyah Vattola, and Body No. 1 held by an arms dealer."


    Speaking of this, Liana lowered her head and covered her emotions: "Your Majesty, the body held by the three great ancestors has been heavily protected. This subordinate recommends that you go from the arms dealer..."


    Bang!


    Liana''s arm exploded directly, and blood, minced meat and bones were spilled on the ground.


    Her face was instantly pale, and she couldn''t help crying out, but she quickly covered it and curled up in pain.


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at her and said, "Clarify your identity, are you teaching me to do things?"


    "I''m really sorry."


    Liana knelt down on the ground with a pale face, pounded her head on the ground, and begged for mercy again and again.


    Beside, Nangong Nayue frowned and glanced at Liana.


    This stupid vampire, with that level of hints, is actually used by a true ancestor who has lived for an unknown time, and he deserves to be killed.


    Relatively speaking, Su Jin only destroyed Liana''s arm, but instead made her feel inexplicably ''kind''.


    Although the hand that breaks people at every turn looks cruel, for Liana, whose race is a vampire, it is not troublesome to recover, it is just a little painful.


    However, despite saying this, Nangong did feel the terror of the Fourth Primogenitor that month.


    This kind of true ancestor, who is different from other physiques, has his own thoughts, unstable temper, powerful strength, and can''t see the depths. Let''s have a look with him.


    She couldn''t be bothered to fight Su Jin because of a trivial matter.


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at Liana, didn''t say anything, just turned his head and asked:


    "Who is the organizer of the feast of flames?"


    The ceremony of the fourth primogenitor''s recovery is called the feast of flames. Every time the fourth primogenitor recovers from a deep sleep, there will be people who hold a body to participate in the ceremony, trying to wake up the first ancestor through all the primordial bodies. The Four Primogenitors gained her great power.


    This kind of ceremony like "collecting the seven dragon **** and summoning the dragon to realize the wish" has been carried out many times, so naturally the rules have been formed.


    And there are rules for the ceremony, then there will naturally be the organizer and the venue.


    As for collecting the twelve bodies of Agurolla, it is naturally the most convenient to wait for work at the venue.


    Hearing this, Liana, who was frightened because she offended Su Jin, hurriedly said:


    "The organizer of this flame banquet is the Lion King Organization, an organization in the extreme east, and the venue is Itogami Island managed by the island country."


    Buzz.


    Nangong Nayue, who was still unaware of this matter, was immediately stunned.


    Isogami Island? Isn''t that where she lives?


    The feast of flames, the body war of the fourth primogenitor is going to be held in her house?


    For a moment, Nangong Nayue had a feeling of lying about beeping an orc.


    Chapter 0138 The announcement of the feast of flames


    Itogami Island, the window for customs clearance.


    Through the explosion-proof glass, Nangong Nayue, who was looking at the staff inside, had a faintly distorted face at this time.


    Itogami Island, the Demon Special Zone.


    This is a man-made island that houses the rare demons in the far east, and is dominated by the research institute, their families, and the superpowers and demons under study.


    The mainland is located 330 kilometers south of the eastern capital of the island country, and the climate is always summer.


    Because it is an island that studies the special existence of demons, the entry and exit of this island are very strict.


    Blood draws, fingerprints, irises, DNA scans, magic authentication, plus a bracelet that represents the demons and is also a monitor.


    After a series of procedures, the demons were able to land on this researcher''s island.


    This has been the norm on the island for decades.


    However, now there is an outrageous Fourth Primogenitor who ignores the rules and is strong.


    And that month in Nangong, she was going to handle these things for the tyrant who refused any registration procedures, and let him enter easily.


    This is simply using her as a slave!


    At this time, the man next to him, wearing a T-shirt, a trench coat, and jeans, dressed in finely seasoned clothes to look like a model, urged calmly:


    "Is the procedure okay?"


    Next to him, a magician wearing a combat uniform holding a scanning device was speechless.


    Isn''t it slow because you refused to do registration?


    They couldn''t help but turned their heads, looked at Nangong that month, and said with an embarrassed expression:


    "Instructor, this..."


    As a native of Itogami Island, Nangong Nayuki served as an instructor in the security force of Itogami Island.


    And the two people in front of them who are in charge of entry and exit security are naturally her ''disciples''.


    I have specially taught them to enforce the law with justice for a long time... Nangong Nayue waved his hand lamentingly in his heart and said:


    "Let this pass, I will report directly to the management commune of the artificial island later."


    Having said this, Nangong only felt that he had no face to see these disciples in the future.


    The chief instructor took the lead in establishing a relationship. This kind of rumor is going to spread all over the island tomorrow, right?


    At this moment, the attacking magician on the opposite side glanced at each other, gritted his teeth and moved away.


    Seeing this, Su Jin glanced at the two of them and walked out of the airport swaggeringly.


    Nangong sighed that month, then with a dark face, he followed this ''dangerous person'' who destroyed her image of a majestic instructor.


    At the back, Liana, who was still being drawn, watched the two leave, looking like a discarded wild dog.


    At this time, the magician next to him swaggered back, and solemnly raised the magic spear in his handle:


    "Miss, cooperate, we are going to start drawing blood."


    "...Okay." Liana showed an indescribably complicated expression.


    At this time, stepping out of the airport, Su Jin took out the pocket watch from his arms while walking to the place where the taxi was.


    On the pocket watch, the hour hand pointed to the word ''2'', which was the influence he automatically gained after he signed the Familiar contract with Aurora.


    In other words, this is the influence of the ''prime body'' of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    After signing the contract, in the eyes of the world, he may have become the ''Fourth Primogenitor''.


    There is no impersonation or impersonation, but after signing the contract, Su Jin has been regarded by the world as the fourth real ancestor.


    "Sure enough, the so-called trend-setters of the times in the influence also mean that some of them will become the protagonists?"


    After experiencing two worlds, Su Jin has somewhat figured out the main structure of influence.


    Influence important people, indirectly interfere with the development of the world, and become the trendsetter (protagonist) of the times.


    Roughly speaking, in addition to the characters that affect the world, there are also things that the protagonist should complete, and even the protagonist cannot complete.


    Not to mention the influencers.


    What the protagonist should do is a bit tricky.


    In the world of the **** of death, I am afraid it is to overthrow the world of corpses, or to stabilize the rule of the world of corpses.


    And in the Blade of Demon Slayer, it is to destroy the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable, eradicate all the evil spirits.


    And in the blood-devouring attack, is it to solve the so-called fourth primogenitor to deal with the holy annihilation?


    Su Jin is a little uncertain, but he understands that it is inevitable to gain influence in this direction.


    In a sense, obliterating the existence of the original protagonist and then using the gift of existence to replace the other party is a shortcut to quickly increase the influence.


    However, Su Jin felt that he could not do such a shameless act of obliterating others and usurping existence.


    "In this way, I am also quite suitable to be a Saint Seiya..."


    Su Jin smiled, put away his pocket watch, stopped a taxi, and sat in the back seat without closing the door.


    Not long after, Nangong, who had caught up, looked at the open car door, took a few deep breaths, adjusted his breathing, put away his parasol, and walked in.


    "Where are you two going?" the driver asked through the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 112：

    At this time, Su Jin glanced at Nangong Nayue and said, "Where is your home?"


    Does this want to live in my house? Occupy my house? Nangong Nayue''s eyelids twitched a few times, but he still held back his breath: "Building C16 in the teaching area, just go wherever."


    "Then go there."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he narrowed his eyes, leaned on the sofa, closed his eyes and rested, and soon fell into meditation.


    Although Bengyu is constantly raising his microcosm, it is impossible for Su Jin, who can tap the potential of the microcosm, to give up his practice.


    The tens of thousands of abilities extended by the small universe, Bengyu, can''t help him develop.


    At this time, seeing Su Jin''s silence, Nangong couldn''t help but say nothing that month.


    It was not until she arrived at her residence that Su Jin opened her eyes and got out of the car. After Nangong got out of the car that month, she caught up with him, and then said in a low and complicated voice:


    "How about I provide all the conveniences in exchange for the safety of Itogami Island?"


    It is inevitable that the body will fight in Itogami Island. The management of Itogami Island, the Lion King agency, and even the island nation are all looking forward to this feast of flames.


    Nangong was just a person that month, even if he had some power, he was powerless in the power of this group.


    Therefore, her only hope is that the fourth primordial ancestor who can communicate in front of her can protect her beloved ''hometown'' through the power of the other party.


    "Um?"


    Su Jin lengthened his tone, turned his head, and gave Nangong that month a meaningful look:


    "I thought you would struggle for another day or two."


    Hearing this, Nangong''s pupils shrank slightly in that month. This man saw through her thoughts from the very beginning?


    how is this possible? She and Su Jin should have met for the first time!


    Su Jin didn''t care about Nangong''s horror that month, just turned his head, looked at the apartment building in front of him, and said with a smile:


    "You are much smarter than that stupid vampire, at least you understand that you need to use ''interest exchange'' in exchange for what you need."


    Nangong fell silent when he heard this that month, but his vigilance against Su Jin had been raised to the maximum.


    This man is very unusual, different from everyone she has been in contact with in the past, or should be said, not of the same level.


    At this time, Su Jin turned his head, glanced at Nangong Nayue, and said with a playful expression:


    "There is no need to call me the fourth primogenitor now. If it is you, I allow you to call me ''Su Jin'' directly."


    Su Jin... Nangong narrowed her eyes that month. The name of the Oriental did not bring her any intimacy, but caused huge doubts: Why did the Fourth Primogenitor think that he had an Oriental name?


    But the occasion was wrong, so that Nangong quickly hid his doubts in his heart that month, and said calmly:


    "Nangong Nayue, an ordinary English teacher in Itogami Island."


    "Oh? A foreign language teacher?" Su Jin showed a somewhat frivolous expression at this time: "If I have time, I would like to learn, too, Mr. Yue~"


    Hearing that teacher, Nangong endured goosebumps that month and looked at Su Jin with a displeased expression.


    That tone, the so-called ''Teacher Nayue'' is definitely not a respectful adjective! It would be better for her students to call her ''that month sauce'', at least those students are not as yin and yang as Su Jin.


    Before walking into the apartment building, Su Jin said in a relaxed tone:


    "Notify the three empires of the night that the banquet of flames has been opened, on this island!"


    Hearing that relaxed and comfortable voice, Nangong fell into a long silence that month.


    A declaration of war... Nangong Nayue sighed.


    Chapter 0139 One Thing Falls One Thing


    Eastern Europe, Empire of the Night [King of War Realm].


    The most popular vampire noble in the past century, Dimitriy Vattola, is having a video conversation with the head of the organization in the far east, the Lion King organization, through a computer.


    Wearing a light blue custom suit, as if to explain what an orthodox vampire is, the blond man with blue eyes is chuckling lightly:


    "Well, one of the three saints of the Lion King organization, has Xian Guyong actually replaced him? This is really a pity."


    On the opposite side of the video, is a young woman with long braids, black-rimmed glasses, and an ordinary appearance.


    Judging from his appearance, he is about fourteen years old, very thoughtful, but not necessarily capable.


    The three saints of the Lion King organization have a wonderful inheritance, and Xian Gu Yong is said to be able to inherit the spiritual power of the heirs of the past dynasties.


    That is to say, in a sense, the woman in the video has terrifying spiritual power accumulated by dozens of generations in her body.


    Counting some special means of the Lion King agency, this power may have been able to threaten the true ancestor.


    Of course, it can only be a threat.


    The three true ancestors traverse the world, and they may not necessarily rely on the beasts of the true ancestors on the bright side.


    Combat experience, seeing, skills accumulated over countless years, and terrifying magic combined with that terrifying immortality.


    It is because there is almost no weakness that the three true ancestors established the Empire of the Night, ruling one side and deterring all other races.


    The builder of the Warlord Realm, the Warlord forgotten by the First Primogenitor is such a monster, and a terrifying existence that suppresses Dimitriel Vattola, a hidden Primordial Vampire who can only dormant.


    Xian Gu Yong''s power can threaten him, but it is impossible to threaten the forgotten War King.


    "Let''s end the extra polite words for now."


    Xian Guyong said in an emotionless tone.


    The man in front of him with the title [Snake Man] was the villain who killed and devoured the two elder-level vampires.


    The regret in his mouth was nothing but the regret of not fighting against Xian Gu Yong of the previous generation and sucking his blood.


    If he really thought that he had a good relationship with the previous generation Xian Gu Yong, he would probably be played to death by this snake man.


    Thinking of this, Xian Guyong pushed his eyes and said in a flat tone:


    "Itsogami Island Artificial Road Management Agency sends a message to the Battle King Domain through us."


    Xian Guyong said this, his tone became serious:


    "The twelfth body has awakened and is now located on Itogami Island, and publicly announced that the banquet of flames will be held on Itogami Island."


    Hearing this, Vattola raised his eyebrows and said in surprise:


    "Huh? Wake up on the twelfth? Was it taken away by the witch Nangong in the gap that month?"


    The No. 12 body is sleeping on Gozo Island, Liana Karjana can find this kind of news, and Vattola is naturally more aware.


    He also knows that the multinational group MAR Group and Liana Karjana have worked hard for several years in order to discover the body.


    He even knew that No. 12 was the container that sealed the original soul of the Fourth Primogenitor, and her recovery also represented the complete awakening of the original soul.


    And recently, Vattola had just entrusted Nangong to go to Gozo Island that month to track down the remnant of the Black Death Sect, the younger brother of the Death Emperor, Glen Hasalov.


    Thinking that Nangong took the newly awakened No. 12 that month, it was not difficult for Vatora.


    but¡­


    ''Nangong just used the dead emperor''s brother''s body in the afternoon of that month to get a bounty of 30 million from my subordinates... Is this two waves of eating? ¡¯


    He took away the body pit of No. 12, not to mention the MAR Group, but also took his 30 million?


    Is the witch in the gap such a thief?


    At this time, Xian Guyong in the video did not answer the question of whether the body No. 12 was taken away by Nangong Nayue, but said coldly:


    "Based on the rules, as the organizer of the banquet of flames, we are obliged to provide you with corresponding information."


    She said this, paused, and said:


    "The twelfth body has a male appearance, black hair and black eyes, an appearance beyond ordinary people, and a strong clear self..."


    "You are joking?"


    Valtola smiled slightly.


    Can he not know what the twelfth body is like? That is obviously a petite, charming woman with bright blonde hair and sky-blue eyes.


    This is the information sealed in the field of the King of War, there can be no mistake.


    In this regard, the Lion King agency should also have corresponding information.


    So, the Lion King agency is asking him if there is a problem with No. 12?


    At this time, Xian Gu Yong said lightly:


    "The other party summoned the demon''s Cang Bing in front of the relevant people, and froze the ruins of Gozo Island, killing the dead emperor''s brother Glen Hasalov in an instant."


    Vattola''s expression was stunned for a moment, then a little embarrassed.


    The dead emperor was killed by a beast on the 12th?


    That Nangong took the corpse to exchange money from him that month...


    It''s really yours, Witch of the Void...Vattola looked at Xian Gu Yong with a smile and said:


    "Since he controls No. 12, that''s the body. Maybe it''s that His Majesty''s interest changed his appearance. After all, he was endowed with similar abilities at the beginning of manufacture."


    The Fourth Primogenitor, the strongest vampire Flame Light Yebo was created.


    And she was made by the three true ancestors and the former gods of the sky.


    Therefore, Valtola, who is in the field of the King of War, also understands what kind of abilities she has.


    But change to male? The body can''t do this kind of action, so that''s the meaning of the original soul?


    Vatola felt that things were not that simple, vaguely.


    Thinking of this, he narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "I am in charge of the flame banquet in the field of the King of War, and on the side of the Second Primogenitor, it should be the Prince Ibrisbel Agiz."


    "Including the arms dealers in the Hungry Ghost Territory, as well as the unidentified people from the Third True Ancestor, as well as the people behind No. 12 who are not sure whether they exist or not, the participants in the Banquet of Flames are roughly us."


    "Calculate carefully, it''s time to start the feast of flames."


    Hearing this, Xian Guyong said lightly:


    "Then the time is set for Itogami Island in 2 days, and I will be waiting for you on the island at that time."


    The words fell, and Xian Guyong disconnected, obviously not wanting to have too much contact with people like Vatora.


    At this time, Vattola narrowed his eyes, walked to the window, looked into the distance, and said with a light smile:


    "Aiya, I''m talking big, the old man hasn''t decided who will participate in the banquet of flames."


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and a male waiter opened the door and said unhurriedly:


    "Duke Valtola, weapons dealer Balthasaru Zaharias attacked the territory of the Second Primogenitor and took away the seventh and eleventh bodies. The current whereabouts are unknown."


    "Yo, this is urgent."


    Vattola shrugged and said with a smile:


    "Looks like I''m going to meet a disgusting mad dog!"


    ¡ª


    America, the Night Empire of the Third Primogenitor [Chaos Realm].


    Inside the palace, sitting on a chair with her legs crossed, the blue-haired woman full of wild charm showed an interested expression towards the reporting subordinate:


    "Huh? Twelve as a male?"


    "Interesting, this is not something that Primordial Soul will do. It seems that an interesting guy is involved in this game."


    Hearing this, the subordinates below were trembling and reported the actions of the weapons merchant in a low voice.


    "Oh, how many bodies were robbed of the second primogenitor? Hoho, although it is the responsibility of the blood descendants, but that old aunt is probably losing her temper at home now?"


    The Third Primogenitor, Jada Kukokan smiled happily, then patted the chair and stood up:


    "Call out all our bodies, this time I will go to Jidong to play in person~"


    "Your Majesty?" The subordinate quickly raised his head, trying to dissuade him, but at this time, the third primogenitor had disappeared from the throne.


    "It''s over..." The subordinate muttered to himself like a fool.


    ¡ª


    Itogami Island where dusk is gradually approaching.


    The island, which was quiet during the day because most of the people were working, came alive at this time.


    Out of good intentions, Nangong said to Su Jin who was sitting on the sofa and meditating at the end of that month:

 Chapter 113：

    "Dinner, what are you going to do about it?"


    Su Jin didn''t answer. Seeing this, Nangong didn''t say anything gossip that month, just turned around and prepared to go to the restaurant he frequented to enjoy the food.


    At this moment, she suddenly paused, looked at the small table next to her, and said in surprise:


    "Where''s the food magazine I just put here?"


    Nangong''s record of that month seems to have put a magazine on the table, right?


    Why isn''t it anymore?


    And at this moment, in the shadow of the twilight shining into the room, a weak female voice quietly sounded:


    "Su Jin, get up, get up, I want to eat this thing called ice cream!"


    Su Jin, who was meditating, frowned, then stopped meditating, looked at the magazine floating in the air in front of him, and introduced the desserts above:


    "Eat the main food first, then eat this snack."


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Agulola in the shadow responded, and then said:


    "Originally, she said that she would drink fresh virgin blood tonight and let you find it."


    "Do you still need to look for it?" Su Jin was stunned: "Just let her bite her arm!"


    "..."


    All of a sudden, both Agulola and Nangong fell into silence at the same time.


    After a while, Agulola regrouped and said:


    "Originally let me kill you once, wow!"


    Agulola, who was grimacing, emerged from Su Jin''s shadow, and was grabbed by the back of Fate''s neck by Su Jin.


    Su Jin got up, held Agulola in one hand and put the other in his pocket, walked to Nangong Nayue, whose mouth was twitching, and said softly:


    "Let''s go, the family dinner has started, you still pay the bill."


    Nangong Nayue: "..."


    Across Europe, the interstitial witch who teases the snake man is full of unhappiness and ushered in the daily life of exploitation.


    Chapter 0140 Aurora calls double standard


    Itogami Island, a cafeteria near the faculty area.


    A petite girl with slender black hair and snow-white skin, wearing a puppet-like grand foreign dress, and a girl with an inexplicable majesty on her tender face - Nangong Nayue, who was looking at the porcelain doll opposite her with scrutiny.


    A girl with a blond hair that shines with rainbow light and clear blue eyes, always with a curious smile on her face.


    Nangong looked at it that month and determined that this was the standard appearance of the fourth primordial body. Then he turned his head and looked at Su Jin who was sitting next to the body and said:


    "What''s her name?"


    "Agulola, Agulola Florestina."


    While dealing with the filet mignon in front of him, Su Jin said indifferently:


    "I thought you were going to take me to something fancier, but it turned out to be a cheap cafeteria? A little bit unpleasant."


    "Don''t be picky about what you eat."


    Nangong glared at Su Jin angrily that month, cut the pork chop in front of him angrily and said:


    "In the end, if you just want to be full, isn''t it a matter of course to find a cafeteria like this?"


    More importantly, the high cost of taking three people to a high-end restaurant would make Nangong''s heart aches and breathless.


    It doesn''t matter if you spend your own money, it''s too painful to be prostituted for nothing.


    At this time, the opposite Su Jin said lightly:


    "Of course, you can only be called stingy in my place."


    "Oh, I''m really sorry about that."


    Nangong snorted that month, obviously the cafeteria she was looking for was not a cheap place, and the chef was also a star chef.


    But in the mouth of the man in front of him, it seems that even the roadside stall is inferior? A little too much.


    At this time, Agulola ate Su Jin''s cut beef with a fork, and widened her eyes while chewing:


    "Su Jin, Su Jin, what is this meat called, it''s delicious!"


    "It''s just ordinary beef. If there is a chance, I will take you to eat better dishes next time."


    Su Jin used a tissue to wipe off the sauce stuck to Agurolla''s mouth, and said with a smile:


    "Anything else you''d like to try?"


    "ice cream!"


    Agulola pointed at an ice cream machine with bright eyes:


    "That''s an ice cream bar, I just saw someone take out ice cream in a tin."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his head and looked at Nangong Nayue with a smile.


    "Tsk, trouble to die."


    Nangong complained that month, jumped off his chair and walked to the machine, took an ice cream back, and put it in front of Agulola.


    "Wow!" The young vampire was immediately sucked in by the ice cream.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue looked at Su Jin who was calm in front of him and said, "She is No. 12, right?"


    Agulora in front of her didn''t say the name of the sleeping beauty, but just said the appearance. It was strange that Nangong couldn''t guess that she was the twelfth body that month.


    So here comes the problem.


    The twelfth is Agulola, who is Su Jin?


    The fourth primogenitor guarded by No. 12? Don''t be joking, Nangong thinks about it carefully that month, and has found that Su Jin has never claimed to be the fourth true ancestor.


    It''s always that stupid woman talking to herself over there, and I believe it... Nangong thought of that stupid vampire Liana Karjana that month.


    It was this woman who kept shouting allegiance, allegiance and the like over there, which made her believe in Su Jin''s identity.


    But what about in practice?


    This Lord has never admitted his identity, but just stood by and watched indifferently.


    You deserve to be wandering on the island now and can''t find your master... Nangong scolded Liana in his heart that month.


    At this time, facing Nangong Nayue''s question, Su Jin nodded and said:


    "Agulora is Cang Bing of the twelfth beast demon princess of the fourth primogenitor."


    "Are you still misleading me there?" Nangong Nayue snorted in dissatisfaction.


    Agulola is the twelfth beast of the true ancestor, and Su Jin, who is close to her, is naturally the fourth true ancestor.


    This is the association that normal people would have after hearing Su Jin''s words, but Nangong would not think that way that month.


    She has been tricked before, how can she dare to think nonsense?


    Aren''t the accommodation fees in luxury hotels, air tickets from Europe to the Far East, taxi fees, and food and beverage fees?


    Is she blood loss?


    If another novelist wrote it, she Nangong was the unlucky rich woman who was cheated by Su Jin with her rhetoric that month!


    Thinking of this, Nangong Nangong narrowed his eyes, snorted, and noticed a little dissatisfaction:


    "I will only ask once, are you the Fourth Primogenitor?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth raised slightly, and just as he was about to say something, Agulola suddenly raised his head, revealing vermilion eyes: "Of course he is the Fourth Primogenitor."


    It was a beautiful female voice full of arrogance and tyranny, which was completely different from Agulola''s innocent voice.


    The original cursed soul, the purest Fourth Primogenitor levitated consciousness to the surface, and looked at Nangong Nayue with playful eyes and said:


    "This man who shares my power is naturally the purest Fourth Primogenitor deity!"


    Nangong fell into a rare silence that month.


    The reckless evil thoughts of the original cursed soul made her feel sick.


    What pure and terrifying malice... Nangong gritted his teeth that month, wondering, "Who are you."


    Yuan Chu raised the corner of his mouth, just as he was about to say something, Su Jin pressed his head down:


    "She, just call her Aurora Florestina, an unpleasant bad boy."


    Aurora... The corner of Nangong''s mouth wriggled.


    In fact, she had already thought of Aurora''s real body.


    The original cursed soul of the Fourth Primogenitor who was sealed within the body of the Twelve.


    Facing Su Jin''s title, Aurora sneered: "Name means nothing to me..."


    Su Jin lowered his head slightly and looked at her indifferently.


    "..."


    After a short silence, Aurora said calmly:


    "Since you are willing to call it that, then I will accept this gift."


    She has to bow her head under the fence of others... Aurora secretly hates, if she has the opportunity, she will definitely bite Su Jin''s neck without hesitation and drink his blood.


    But before that, this guy''s knife must be hidden, and the magic knife that directly targets the soul is too terrifying.


    As for killing Su Jin, that is impossible. Aurora clearly knows that the lives of the two of them have been linked together, which is closer than that of the original Fourth Primogenitor in the past and that woman.


    So, will she face the double-standard guy Su Jin in the future?


    Thinking of this, Aurora sank again, letting the silly Agulola continue to control her body.


    Aurora has understood that as long as it is Agulola, she will be spoiled by Su Jin, and she is cold and violent.


    This man, the double standard makes people want to vomit blood!


    Before recovering from the injury, Aurora did not intend to have too much contact with Su Jin, and she would feel unbalanced.


    "So it''s like this..." Nangong finally realized that month after seeing how Aurora and Su Jin got along.


    She was not deceived, and Su Jin did not induce her. This man, like Aurora, is the Fourth Primogenitor.


    According to legend, the ancient Fourth Primogenitor contained a primordial soul that watched over him.


    That was the original soul of the Fourth Primogenitor, but because it was out of control, another soul was born to control the power of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    And then this one is the fourth primordial ancestor of the first generation in the eyes of outsiders.


    In the past, the fourth primogenitor of the first generation rebelled against the gods for unknown reasons. After a war, he was dismembered into twelve bodies and died completely.


    The surviving Primordial Soul was sealed in No. 12''s body, and was monitored by No. 12, Agulola.


    Two souls in one body, monitoring each other, this is the old routine of the three primordial ancestors and the Tianbu controlling the fourth primogenitor. Thinking about it carefully, Su Jin is the fourth primogenitor of this generation, right?


    Another 4th Primogenitor who is the watcher of each other with Aurora.


    Thinking of this, Nangong felt a lot better that month.


    It''s good to be the fourth primogenitor, at least she doesn''t have to be regarded as a ''unfortunate rich woman who was eaten and drunk by Su Jin, cheating money and sex''.


    Although it''s a bit embarrassing to be forced to buy and sell, at least it can prove that she is not stupid... Nangong sneered in his heart that month.


    "Oh!"


    Next to him, Agulola, who once again took control of her body, licked the ice cream and let out an exclamation full of admiration.


    Next to him, Su Jin looked at Nangong that month, calmly forked a piece of beef and said:


    "What nonsense are you thinking about?"


    Nangong raised his brows when he was told that month, and then said with a stern face:


    "Is there any difference between you who can control the true ancestor''s beast and the fourth true ancestor?"


    Although it was an interrogative sentence, Nangong Nayue''s tone was affirmative.


    In any case, there is no difference between Su Jin who can control the beast of the true ancestor and the fourth true ancestor himself.

 Chapter 114：

    So, it''s all just her mediocrity.


    At this time, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said, "Of course there are differences."


    Nangong was surprised for a while, and looked at Su Jin curiously.


    At this time, Su Jin raised his hand and said with a little gesture:


    "I''m a little bit stronger than Aurora!"


    "..." Nangong showed a strange expression of "Are you kidding me" that month.


    "Oh!"


    Beside him, Agulola exclaimed again.


    But this time, she reached out and grabbed Su Jin, pointing to a girl next to her and said:


    "Su Jin Su Jin, that girl is amazing, seven times better than you!"


    "?" Su Jin froze for a moment, and Nangong also paused for a moment that month.


    The two turned their heads at the same time, followed Agurolla''s line of sight, and then fell silent at the same time.


    Looking at the seven plates of steaks on the table next door, Su Jin was suddenly speechless.


    This seems to be seven times stronger in Agurolla''s eyes?


    0141 Blue Feather Shallow Onion


    Being watched by several eyes, the girl at the next table also sensed something was wrong, and when she turned her head, she saw Su Jin and Agulola staring at her.


    Seeing this, the other party''s face turned red, and he said angrily:


    "What are you looking at, haven''t you seen others in a bad mood?"


    not in a good mood? Su Jin lowered his head slightly, looked at the six empty plates on the other side''s table, and the seventh plate of steak that was being eaten, and suddenly realized.


    Is this what you eat when you''re in a bad mood?


    awesome!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed with emotion: "Overeating is not good for your health, little girl."


    The face on the other side was even more red, and it was obviously at the level of embarrassment: "It''s not half as usual!"


    However, after she dared to speak, she looked at Nangong Nayue with a surprised expression and said, "That Yuejiang?"


    "How many times I said not to add the word ''sauce'' after the teacher''s name."


    Nangong Nayue responded reflexively, then raised her eyebrows slightly, and looked at the little girl next to her with a long ponytail and round-framed eyes, but she still did not lose her charm:


    "Oh, Lan Yu from the junior high school, you are eating here too."


    "Ah, it''s really Nayuki-chan, but that''s right. People who like to wear gothic clothes and are not afraid of heat are also Nayue-chan."


    Lan Yu Shallow said with a look of surprise.


    "Long-winded, next time you substitute for your class, be careful I''ll give you extra homework."


    Nangong glared at Lan Yu Shallow angrily that month.


    "Huh? Do you know?" Su Jin asked with a smile while dragging her cheek with one hand.


    Nangong Nayue sighed in a complicated mood and said:


    "My junior high school student, Lan Yu Qiancong, well, it can be regarded as acquaintance. After all, he will be in the grade I teach in a few years."


    The students on Isogami Island are basically the ones who have finished elementary, middle and high school in the same school. If they want to change schools, they basically have to choose a university.


    So, to be honest, although Nangong Nayue taught in the high school, Lan Yu Shallow in front of her was really her student, even though she was a reservist.


    "Lan Yu Shallow Onion?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, and his tone changed a bit: "Kain''s witch!"


    Cain, the ancestor of the demon race in the blood-devouring world, wiped out the ancient gods of the sky in ancient times, and is also the ancestor who taught human magic.


    In a sense, Caine is the origin of the story of Blood-devouring Raid, because even the ''Holy Jie'' is a technique created by the opponent.


    And Blue Feather Shallow is a character who has the potential to become a Kain Miko.


    "What did you say?" Nangong Nayue''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    Kain''s Miko, this is not a simple term that can be said.


    Beside him, Lan Yu Shallow was also stunned for a moment, then looked around and said, "Witch? Who?"


    Seeing this scene, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and said with a smile:


    "Well, if you dye it blond and wear a bit of fashion jewelry, it''s a little tasteful."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused for a while, and joked: "The pure taste of Bichi."


    What Su Jin was talking about was what Lan Yu Qiancong looked like a few years later, and that was what he was really familiar with.


    Now this black-haired JC (a girl''s junior high school student) is so unrecognizable for the first time.


    "what!"


    Lan Yu Shallow pouted, her expression clearly unpleasant.


    What is a pure Bichi, is this a curse word? How can anyone scold someone when they meet?


    Suddenly, Lan Yu Shallow was full of disgust towards Su Jin.


    Except for his face, he is a stinky man who doesn''t know how to speak!


    At this moment, she heard a voice close at hand:


    "Big sister, big sister, can you still eat?"


    Lan Yu Shallow turned her head, but saw a young and delicate face.


    "Oh, oh~ I''m only five minutes full."


    Seeing such a beautiful little girl Agulola, Lan Yu Shallow couldn''t help blushing.


    She is naturally very aware of the fact that she eats a lot, and she usually pretends to be a ''weak'' girl in school because of this kind of thing, so as not to be isolated because she doesn''t fit in with the group.


    She has never met Agurolla''s eyes full of admiration, and she can''t refuse it at all!


    "Wow!" Agulola exclaimed, then turned her head and said to Su Jin:


    "Su Jin Su Jin, she can still eat, and she''s only five percent full. If you are five percent full, Su Jin, she is fourteen times stronger than you!"


    Hearing this, Lan Yu Shallow turned to look at Su Jin, then looked at the steak in front of him with a small half left, and snorted.


    "It seems to be fourteen times. Are you really a boy? You eat so little."


    Yes, I succeeded in revenge Xuehen, let you call me Bi Chi... Lan Yu Shallow clenched her fists in her heart.


    "Um?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, and then fell down in a calm tone:


    "If I really let go, the boss will cry."


    "Then let the boss cry and have a look." Lan Yu Shallow chased after him.


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Okay, do you want to laning?"


    "I''ve never lost in this regard!" Lan Yu Shallow took off her glasses and said confidently.


    Looking at the two people who were on the line, Nangong snorted and said speechlessly: "You two, are you children?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    1 hour later.


    A waiter barely maintained a smile and said to the three who came to pay:


    "I''m sorry, I was still dealing with emergency matters in the back kitchen, so I came a little late."


    Hearing the emergency, Lan Yu Shallow couldn''t help shrinking her head and looked at the small door next to her.


    Inside the door were the kitchen staff who were busy pushing the plates and trying to vomit blood.


    "I only ate fifteen servings, and I didn''t eat the other three hundred servings. It''s not my fault, right?"


    Who would have thought that the man next to him was so terrifying to eat, this is definitely abnormal, right? What kind of big appetite demons? The legendary Behemoth?


    At this time, the waiter at the bar forced a smile and said to Su Jin:


    "Guest, the payment system in our restaurant is that the demons are charged according to the food they eat, and the average person is only a buffet fee, so do you pay by card or cash?"


    This is an open rule in Itogami Island, otherwise the cafeteria would have been eaten up by those demons with big appetites.


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Jin nodded and didn''t mind this.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at Nangong Nayue.


    "I''ve convinced you, but I really want to compare this..."


    Nangong sighed that month, took out the credit card from his wallet, and handed it over.


    Three hundred and twenty-five steaks, this guy''s digestive ability is really incredible... Nangong Nayue was in awe.


    While paying the bill, Nangong''s cell phone suddenly rang that month.


    She was surprised for a moment, took out the mobile phone from the messenger bag she was carrying, pressed the phone, and responded a few times.


    Then, she sighed, took out another card, and handed it to Su Jin:


    "There are 30 million in the card, and the cross-border bank has reviewed it."


    "Thank you." Seeing this, Su Jin immediately understood that the money for the dead emperor''s corpse had arrived, so he naturally took the card and stuffed it into his pocket at will.


    Seeing this, Lan Yu Shallow blinked blankly next to her.


    thirty million? Then why did Yuejiang give Su Jin money? And it''s still this amount, and Su Jin is still so accustomed to it?


    All of a sudden, Lanyu Shallow instantly connected with many things, and finally thought of the words rich woman and cowherd.


    No, no, no?


    That beautiful girl like Yuechan still needs this? Is she that lonely?


    At this time, Nangong Nayue glared at her and said in a rather majestic voice:


    "Little girl, don''t think about something messy."


    Lan Yu Shallow suddenly felt a little embarrassed, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but wonder, why did Nangong guess what she was thinking about that month, and why are you so skilled, Nayue Jiang!


    "Hum hum hum~"


    At this time, Agulola, who was holding a three-ball ice cream, ran over briskly, blinked his eyes, and looked at Nangong Nayue:


    "Hey, that month sauce, I can take it!"


    "Well, yes, remember not to get it on your clothes."


    Nangong glanced at Agulola that month and said quite casually.


    Then, she turned her head, took back the card, and took the VIP membership card handed over by the clerk, then looked at Su Jin and said, "Go home, or where to go?"


    Su Jin shrugged his shoulders at this time and said, "Let''s go to the night market and try something delicious along the way."


    "Aren''t you full yet?" The blue feather onion next to her was startled.


    She considers herself to be the most edible among humans, but compared to Su Jin, that''s really not on the same level.


    At this moment, Agulola suddenly leaned over and said, pulling the corner of Lan Yu Shallow''s clothes:


    "Big sister, you just lost the match with Su Jin, right?"


    "Ah... it seems like this." Lan Yu Shallow said somewhat unnaturally.


    Rare little fan girl, this is going to be gone.


    At this time, Agulola''s eyes suddenly turned vermilion: "Since you lost, that''s Su Jin''s property, right?"


    "Ah?" Lan Yu was stunned for a moment, but for a moment, she suddenly felt that she couldn''t move.


    Like a hamster caught by a snake, unable to move.


    What''s going on here? Lan Yu Shallow said in amazement in her heart.


    At this time, ''Agulola'' licked the corner of his mouth and revealed a coquettish smile:

 Chapter 115：

    "Your blood smells delicious~"


    vampire? When Lan Yu Shallow heard these words, she suddenly understood.


    "What should I do if the cute little girl I met in the restaurant is a vampire and she treats it as food? ¡·


    Is it misfortune for her today?


    A fist appeared on the head of ''Agulola'', and then smashed it at random.


    Boom-!


    "Don''t come out and be scary." Su Jin casually shook his hand.


    At this time, Aurora, who was covering her head and eating her head, suddenly said angrily:


    "Is it wrong for the victor to deal with the spoils? The big deal is that I only want blood, and I will give you the rest."


    "Huh? Are you teaching me to do things?"


    Su Jin glanced at her at this time, and Aurora didn''t dare to speak.


    I saw Aurora''s vermilion eyes instantly turn blue and clear.


    Then, the young vampire looked at the ice cream that fell to the ground while rubbing his head, looking like he was about to cry.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately stretched out his hand and gently rubbed her head:


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, I''ll go get you another copy now. How about getting four **** this time?"


    "Five goals!" A voice that suppressed the sobbing sounded.


    "Good good!"


    Looking at Su Jin and Agulola interacting in front of him, Lan Yu Shallow couldn''t help but ask in his heart:


    How sacred are these two people...


    Chapter 0142 Where is the rebellious period?


    Itogami Island, West Island, this is the famous sleepless street on Itogami Island. There are many commercial facilities and restaurants, and many shops even open until dawn.


    Since most of the demons are nocturnal, this has become the place where humans and demons gather the most on the island.


    I bought charcoal-grilled scallops and garlic oysters at the barbecue stall, and Su Jin led Agulola to eat while walking along the street.


    "Can you really continue to eat?"


    Beside her, Lan Yu Shallow with a long ponytail and glasses looked at the two of them in amazement.


    Su Jin raised her head and glanced at her, and said to the shop next to her:


    "This garlic oyster is good. Would you like to have some?"


    "I don''t care, it''s been an extraordinary performance just now."


    Lan Yu Shallow patted his stomach and let out a weak sigh.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue, who wiped the sauce on his mouth with a towel Agulola, said calmly:


    "Lan Yu, aren''t you going home at this time? Even during the summer vacation, wandering outside is not allowed."


    "It''s okay, there''s no one in my house."


    Lan Yu Shallow responded, and then when she heard the second half of the sentence, her expression suddenly twitched:


    "Have a good holiday, just let me enjoy it, Nayue-chan."


    While saying this, Lan Yu Shallow looked at the bar opposite curiously.


    "Don''t ask, that month, this little brat seemed to be making trouble with his family, and he doesn''t want to go home now."


    Su Jin finished the scallop soup, threw the shells into the plastic bag, and laughed playfully:


    "If you drive her away, it is estimated that nine out of ten you will go to the bar to get drunk, get drunk and delicate, and then be picked up by some bastards."


    "Hey, are you too vicious?"


    Lan Yu Shallow''s ears turned red when she heard the anger, and she actually said that she was drunk and picked up corpses. How could this man''s mouth be so poisonous?


    "Isn''t this city like this?"


    Su Jin pointed to a bar opposite and sneered:


    "The evil thoughts that came from there almost made me spit out."


    "Huh?" Lan Yu Qiancong was stunned, a little unable to react.


    And then, she heard a voice:


    "Hey, it''s me, Nangong that month, sweep the bar on Sleepless Street for me tonight."


    Lan Yu Shallow heard the words, turned her head and looked at Nangong Nayue who was holding the phone with a calm face, the corner of her mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    She used computer technology to hack into the man-made island management commune. At that time, she saw some materials of Nangong that month.


    The national magician, the witch nicknamed the void, is also the prefix of the chief instructor of the Itogami Island Guards, and asked Lan Yu Shore to observe three seconds of silence for the people in the bar.


    After making the call, Nangong put down his phone that month, then looked at Su Jin, and said in surprise:


    "You can even perceive evil thoughts?"


    "I''m still familiar with the little skills I just learned."


    Su Jin shrugged, his main purpose for Blood Devouring Raid, in addition to observing Blood Devouring Raid, was to get acquainted with the small universe he had just acquired.


    And the perception of evil thoughts is the result of his few hours, a range of enemy and self judgment, the ability to perceive evil in a superficial way, is a good spiritual superpower.


    But the embarrassing thing is that the travel time of this blood-devouring attack is only fourteen days.


    This made Su Jin''s idea of ??pushing the sixth sense of the small universe to the limit and then returning to the small garden directly bankrupt.


    However, the fourteen days were actually fine, and Su Jin was not a discontented person.


    The continuous strengthening of Beng Yu is indeed too powerful. In order to ensure the control of power, Su Jin''s mental strength has been a little weak recently.


    That''s why he teased girls frequently, and while venting his bad tastes, he relieved his mental stress.


    "Is that so..."


    Nangong didn''t ask too much that month. After all, it was a matter of ability, so she wouldn''t be stupid enough to ask such a thing.


    At this time, Su Jin has already focused his attention on Lan Yu Shallow:


    "Understood? No matter how bad the mood is, you can''t go to places like bars. Especially girls like you, you can''t go there."


    "Who is angry!"


    The blue feather shallow onion next to him said angrily when he heard it.


    After glaring at Su Jin for a while, she whispered, "Thank you."


    She did have the idea of ??going out to the bar to get drunk just now, but after that, Su Jin''s warning woke her up in time.


    Due to the many naturally charming races among the demons, the bars on Itogami Island were very chaotic, and many humans were fascinated when they entered, and then bad things happened.


    However, there is basically no magic fluctuation in this kind of thing, and it is all voluntary under the charm, which makes the guards deal with this matter very much.


    If you really go in, something bad will happen. Lan Yu Shallow understands Su Jin''s warning, so she wants to thank him.


    Of course, if this guy had a cleaner mouth, she might be willing to say thank you.


    How handsome is this man, why is he not a dumb one?


    Beside him, Su Jin and Nangong didn''t speak that month, they just walked with Agulora, trying their best to satisfy her curiosity.


    Nangong also somewhat understood at this time that month that Su Jin was simply on vacation.


    Mingming had let her announce the convening of the banquet of flames before, but now she is shopping here.


    This man, didn''t he put the feast of flames in his eyes at all? Confidence or conceit? Most of the time, you should be confident... Nangong thought to himself that month.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was walking on the edge of the sidewalk, suddenly stopped by the former Agulola, pointed to the barber shop with elegant decoration next to her, and said:


    "JC girl, do you want to dye your hair?"


    "Ah?" Lan Yu Shallow looked around, looking for who JC was, and suddenly realized that Su Jin was calling herself.


    "Dye your hair?"


    Lan Yu Shallow''s expression is a little weird, she always feels that Su Jin is a little eager to try now.


    At this moment, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly:


    "Don''t you want to dye your hair and be angry with the parents who talk to themselves?"


    "I''m a little bit mad at them, but what does this have to do with dyeing hair?" Lan Yu Shallow replied in confusion.


    After Su Jin heard this, he said with a bit of contempt on his face:


    "It''s a shame that you are still a junior high school student. You don''t have any secondary illnesses at all. How dare you say that you are a junior high school student? Where did your rebellious period go?"


    Lan Yu Shallow''s eyelids twitched fiercely, being offended by the words of the second sickness.


    At this time, Agulola, who was still chewing oysters, asked curiously:


    "What is hair dye?"


    Su Jin smiled and rubbed her head:


    "Color your hair."


    "Oh~! Is big sister trying to make her hair the same color as me?"


    Agulola''s eyes instantly brightened and turned red, and then she smiled charmingly:


    "That kind of thing, just let me take a breath of blood."


    Su Jin raised his hand, and Aurora instantly dived into consciousness, making him unable to complain.


    However, even though he was startled by Aurora again, I have to say that Lan Feather Shallow was really moved when she looked at Aurora''s blonde hair.


    It would always be nice to dye her hair like this golden light... Lan Yu Shallow gradually opened her eyes.


    Then, she said a little bit awkwardly:


    "Well, it feels like it''s not impossible to try it."


    "Then go right in and do it!"


    At this moment, Su Jin took her hand, led Lan Yu Shallow, and walked into the store.


    Next to it, Nangong Nayue, who was standing at the intersection, put his hands on his hips and looked at the three people who entered the barber shop with a little speechlessness:


    "It''s really leisurely, these two."


    After she finished speaking, she sighed, turned her head, and looked at the intersection.


    There, a girl with long braids, holding a book, and wearing glasses pushed her black-rimmed glasses.


    One of the three saints of the Lion King agency, Xian Gu Yong.


    Nangong shook his hands that month and walked into the side alley. After that, Xian Guyong glanced at the barber shop and followed silently.


    Chapter 0143 Contact with the Lion King Agency


    In the relatively dimly lit alley, Nangong Nayue, who was standing under the telephone pole, looked at the girl in the uniform of the junior high school of Caihai Academy and said:


    "What''s the matter with the business thief looking for me?"


    The Lion King Agency is a spy agency established by the Public Security Committee of the island country.


    Unlike the national magician who can be seen on the bright side, the Lion King agency deals with some sensitive issues that are inconvenient to come forward publicly.


    In a sense, the Lion King agency and the country where Nangong Nayue is located have a serious business conflict, so both sides are generally full of ill feelings.


    "Want to play stupid? Nangong that month."


    Xian Gu Yong spoke at a gentle pace, giving a sense of indifference.


    "You who brought No. 12 to this island already possess the qualifications of some emperor electors."


    The Chosen One!


    Behind the scenes, the sponsors of the twelve Fourth Primogenitors are similar to those of the ancient nobles who supported the rise of princes for profit.


    They reap huge benefits by supporting their own superiors, known as the Fourth Primogenitor.


    And one of the conditions for becoming an emperor elect is to possess the physique of the Fourth Primogenitor.

 Chapter 116：

    At present, Nangong Nayue''s high-level officials in the island country already have signs of becoming an emperor elector.


    However, facing Xian Guyong''s questioning, Nangong Nayue sneered:


    "The people who want to be the emperor elect are you bastards, right?"


    "Being the organizer of the banquet of flames, you need to donate the territory as the venue."


    Nangong Nayue looked at Xian Gu Yong with a gloomy expression and said:


    "In order to avoid the local people from being impressed by the resurrection of the True Ancestor, it is naturally the best choice to use the Itogami Island within the jurisdiction as the venue."


    "Those so-called high-level executives should all sign it, right?"


    "The plan to use the 560,000 people on Itogami Island as a sacrifice to contribute to the Fourth Primogenitor."


    The Fourth Primogenitor, Flame Night, is known as the Dream Vampire.


    Because she has the ability to extract large-scale memory and convert it into her own accumulation of time.


    In layman''s terms, it is the wonderful ability to increase the upper limit of one''s own magic power by extracting the memories of others.


    Therefore, in order to fully awaken the sealed Fourth Primogenitor, the so-called ''sacrifice'' is needed.


    Thinking of this, Nangong Nayue sneered:


    "It''s probably in the range of two to three years. Once the Fourth Primogenitor is fully awakened, everyone on this island will lose their memories for three years. It really belongs to you!"


    Just losing three years of memory is better than losing one''s life... Xian Guyong wanted to explain it like this, but he also understood that Nangong would not accept such a statement that month.


    Although this woman is a witch, her sense of responsibility as a teacher and the sense of justice possessed by a magic policeman like a national magician make it impossible for her to accept such a statement.


    In the end, the impression that three years of memory loss has on an individual can affect almost a lifetime, not to mention 560,000 people. Xian Guyong was silent for a moment, then pushed his glasses and said:


    "You can choose to refuse."


    "That''s what he said."


    Nangong murmured to himself that month.


    In the end, what Nangong cared about most that month was his students. As long as it didn''t affect them, everything would be fine.


    She is also not the kind of person who has a strong sense of justice and cares about everything. It is enough to protect the people around her.


    However... Nangong thought of Su Jin''s face that month and said softly:


    "That man is more dangerous than you think."


    To be recognized by the original Fourth Primogenitor... No, it should be said that the original Fourth Primogenitor was helpless.


    Nangong didn''t believe that Su Jin would be that kind of good gentleman. Once he ended his lazy appearance, the destructive power he showed would be even more terrifying than the Fourth Primogenitor.


    That man said he was a little bit stronger than the Fourth Primogenitor, but who would believe it was only a little bit!


    On the opposite side, Xian Guyong frowned and said, "It seems that the negotiation failed?"


    After Xian Guyong finished speaking, he sighed and said, "Then, I have already completed the instructions from the upper management to try to negotiate."


    "Huh?" Nangong raised his eyebrows that month, a little puzzled on his face.


    Then, Xian Gu Yong said indifferently:


    "Then, start the unilateral negotiation of the Lion King agency."


    "Huh~"


    Nangong showed an expression of interest that month, not interested in the negotiation of the Lion King agency, but in their negotiation in their own name:


    "You lion king agencies are not honest~"


    Aside from negotiating with her from the island country''s high-level officials, it''s no wonder that Nangong couldn''t guess the meaning of the behavior revealed by the Lion King agency that month.


    The loyal dog who co-authored the high-level also has his own ideas, right?


    At this time, Xian Guyong said calmly:


    "The content of the negotiation is that we fully support your qualification to compete for the fourth primogenitor, and in return, you are obliged to restrict the fourth primogenitor from causing large-scale disasters. The above is all the transaction content!"


    Hearing this, Nangong Nayue couldn''t help laughing playfully:


    "Completely sold all rights in exchange for the safety of the general public. Can''t believe that your Lion King agency would be such a saint agency?"


    To put it simply, the Lion King agency promised to cooperate with Nangong''s actions that month.


    What they want is that ordinary people will not encounter disaster events caused by the True Ancestor on a large scale.


    Exceptionally relaxed conditions, it can even be said that there is no such thing.


    Because normal powerhouses would not go to massacres.


    The blood-devouring world can maintain basic peace because the three true ancestors and most of the powerhouses have this consensus on peace.


    And what the Lion King agency is praying for is just this kind of consensus.


    That''s why Nangong will cancel the Lion King institution as a saint institution that month.


    At this time, Xian Gu Yong said indifferently:


    "The concept at the beginning of the construction of The Lion King was to protect the general public. We are just adhering to the concept at the beginning of the establishment."


    "Did you come here on purpose to make me laugh today?" Nangong Nayue shrugged and said with a smile.


    It is obvious that the whole world buys qualified little girls and can use them as weapons when necessary, but the idea is to protect the peace of ordinary people?


    In a sense, the Lion King agency is really a strange organization.


    Nangong made fun of it twice that month, but his disgust for the Lion King agency was much lessened.


    Maintaining this attitude on such a major event made her feel less disgusted with the high-level butcher knife of the Lion King agency.


    Thinking of this, Nangong Nayue shrugged and said:


    "But unfortunately, it''s not me who is in charge here."


    "Is that so..."


    Xian Guyong frowned, turned his head slightly, and looked at the crowded streets outside.


    Is the man in charge? The expected answer.


    Thinking of this, Xian Guyong took a breath and said softly:


    "Then what do you mean?"


    Xian Guyong didn''t think she could deceive Su Jin. When she came to Nangong that month, she had indirect contact with the other party to test the purpose of intelligence.


    And now, the goal has been achieved, at least they have determined the principal of Nangong''s side that month.


    "interesting."


    Like a firefly, the little rays of light gathered in the alley, showing Su Jin''s illusory and transparent figure.


    That is Su Jin''s mind body.


    0144 Accomplice


    "Your conditions are interesting."


    Su Jin, who showed her figure, raised the corner of her mouth and said with a smile:


    "So what? After accepting the conditions, will you send sword witches to monitor me? The three saints of the Lion King matchmaking agency."


    "???"


    Xian Gu Yong was stunned for a moment, obviously stunned.


    The Lion King Dating Agency?


    Are you talking about them?


    Thinking of this, even if it is an iceberg that has not moved for ten thousand years, Xian Guyong''s expression is strange at this moment:


    "The surveillance personnel will appear within the scope of your permission. Of course, the premise of everything is that you become the final victor of the flame feast."


    The subtext is whether there are surveillance personnel to follow Su Jin. If he wants to, the Lion King agency will naturally send someone.


    But what''s going on with the dating agency? Even though most of the members of the Lion King organization are women.


    But when did they have this scorn? Did it reach Su Jin?


    Who is smearing them? Xian Guyong was a little puzzled.


    "The feast of flames? That kind of thing is already doomed."


    After Su Jin casually mentioned the banquet of flames, he narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Can you choose any monitor?"


    "..." Xian Guyong twitched the corners of his mouth, but nodded anyway.


    Since he said he would cooperate fully, it is natural for Su Jin to choose a monitor.


    "Very good, under the age of sixteen, the potential is good, the voice is good, at least the level of seiyuu, in terms of personality, serious type, arrogant type, school girl type or loli type are all good, can you specify hair color? ?"


    Xian Guyong was silent for a long time, and after relieving his breath, the corners of his mouth wriggled and said:


    "We are not a formal matchmaking agency."


    Even a matchmaking agency wouldn''t give anyone in this age group, would it?


    What is this person thinking in front of him?


    At this time, Su Jin asked with a smile, "I''ll ask you if you have any."


    Xian Guyong showed a tangled expression. After a while, she nodded with difficulty and said:


    "Yes, but you may have to go to the reserve to find it."


    The people who are trained by the Lion King agency are basically over the age of 16. Su Jin''s requirement under the age of 16 is obviously greedy for ''reserves'', right?


    What''s the matter with this man?


    Although I didn''t feel any disgusting desire, even the other party''s eyes were always clear.


    But what''s wrong with this?


    The Lion King agency is not a marriage agency!


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "On the day of the end of the feast of flames, I want to see the list of your Lion King agencies. Of course, adults should also bring some by the way."


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    Xian Gu Yong forcibly endured his speechlessness and nodded calmly.


    Then, she exhaled a turbid breath and said in a relaxed tone as much as possible:


    "Then, after a while, the opening meeting of the Banquet of Flames will be held after the electors gather on Itogami Island. At that time, the Lion King organization welcomes you."


    After saying this, Xian Guyong bowed slightly, and then disappeared into the alley.


    At this time, Su Jin looked up at the figure jumping between the tall buildings, and said with a smile:


    "Interesting woman."


    "You guy, is it from the younger age?"


    Beside him, Nangong took a few steps back that month, showing an expression of disgust.


    At this time, Su Jin turned his head to the side, glanced at her, and said with a laugh:


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you."


    "You said that to make me even more worried."


    Nangong Nayue put one hand on his hip and said with a displeased face:


    "Even if you want to test the people of the Lion King agency, you won''t use this method, right?"


    "Try?"


    Su Jin was surprised and said in a strange tone:


    "A small organization, where does it need to be tested."


    "Are you really playing?"


    Nangong raised his head suddenly that month and looked at Su Jin with stunned expression.

 Chapter 117：

    This man likes young and beautiful girls?


    No way?


    Before that Liana Karjana was also a beautiful girl, but this guy didn''t even have a good word, and now he is asking him to look around on Itogami Island.


    Does this kind of person have such a need?


    The man who closed his eyes to meditate on the plane, closed his eyes to meditate in a taxi, and also closed his eyes to meditate when he arrived at her house would actually have demand? Heck.


    Next to him, Su Jin pouted and said:


    "Your eyes are cursing, Nayue-chan. Can''t I have a little entertainment hobby?"


    "By the way, wasn''t I teasing Lanyu Shallow just now?"


    "You said it was a joke." Nangong Nayue sighed, but said, "Forget it, it has nothing to do with me."


    After all, what kind of girl Su Jin likes has nothing to do with her at all, and it is meaningless to go deep into this.


    "And then, are you planning to bring Agulola to the victory of the Feast of Flames, and then accept the conditions of the Lion King agency to have them send a ''tribute'' to monitor you?"


    Nangong said this in that month, and said with a slightly puzzled tone: "What are you trying to do like this?"


    Su Jin glanced at her and smiled lightly:


    "At present, it is probably to build a night empire and try to see the reaction of the world."


    "..." Nangong Nayue was suddenly speechless: "You said the establishment of the Empire of the Night, wouldn''t it be on Xianshen Island?"


    Su Jin lowered his head and looked at the small and delicate Gothic girl in front of him, with a look of ''sneering'' in his eyes.


    "I did talk nonsense."


    Nangong rubbed his forehead with a big head that month:


    "Why is Itogami Island?"


    Su Jin smiled at this time and said:


    "This is the altar of Cain, the location of the ruins of the holy annihilation, is this reason enough?"


    Nangong was silent for a while that month, and then snorted coldly:


    "It''s Cain''s witch and altar again. Those guys from the artificial island management commune are really capable!"


    Nangong Nayue can already predict how many casualties these things will cause when they erupt on Xianjin Island.


    It is possible that all 560,000 people will die.


    "So, do you want to join forces?"


    At this time, Su Jin said with a little playfulness:


    "In terms of your own strength that month, it was difficult to avoid injuries to those around you, right?"


    If people know that Cain''s witch and altar are ready, Itogami Island will definitely become the target of public criticism, and it is possible to be completely destroyed.


    Nangong looked up at Su Jin that month, and then snorted:


    "Did the liar girl lie to me?"


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "I prefer to call this an ''accomplice''."


    "Accomplice?" Nangong raised his eyebrows that month, and said in a meaningful tone: "And then, what can I get?"


    At this time, Su Jin said rather mischievously:


    "How about the Chief of Police? The highest commander who manages the security of the Night Empire."


    "Oh, the skinny capitalist."


    Nangong said angrily that month.


    Give a position where she can''t see the sweetness now, and she will work hard even if she gets it in the future, and then make her work hard.


    This man, it is a pity not to be a slave owner.


    Nangong Nayue sneered, stepped forward, and walked towards the exit of the alley.


    Before leaving, she said calmly:


    "Hurry up and use your lip service to deceive that witch, accomplice!"


    Huh, swearing on the lips, but actually agreeing to the conditions?


    Su Jin shrugged, then while dispersing the mind body, he said with a smile:


    "That kind of thing, you have to take it slow~"


    Chapter 0145 Chilled, Nangong that month actually


    The Street That Never Sleeps, Tony''s Barbershop.


    Standing behind Lan Yu''s light green chair, Su Jin asked the girl who was fiddling with her hair:


    "How does it feel?"


    "...so-so, right?"


    The mouth was so-so, but the corners of Lan Yu''s scalloped lips never let go.


    She curled her smooth hair with her fingers. The originally black hair was now golden, with a beautiful luster.


    It feels a little golden, the sun is shining... Looking at himself in the mirror, Lan Yu Qiangong was praised by himself for a while.


    Immediately afterwards, she had some worries in her heart, and said in a slightly uneasy tone:


    "Is it too fancy, I feel like I can''t even recognize myself."


    Su Jin patted her shoulder, dragged Lan Yu''s scallion face with her hand, and let her look directly at herself in the mirror:


    "I''m just asking if you like it or not."


    "Well...I like it or I like it."


    No girl will refuse to become beautiful, and Lan Yu Shallow is no exception.


    She didn''t feel it when she had black hair before, but now that she had the same blonde hair as Agurolla, she suddenly felt that her past self seemed a little gloomy.


    Now, it seems to be more cheerful and sunny.


    Seeing Lan Yu Shallow in front of her, she couldn''t help fiddling with her hair, and Su Jin raised the corner of her mouth and said:


    "Like is enough, sometimes people don''t want to suppress themselves so much."


    "Well!" Lan Yu Shallow made a voice to give up the treatment.


    Anyway, it''s all like this, and it seems to be not bad, maybe that''s the idea of ????a little escape.


    Next to it, Agurolla, who was dipped in tomato sauce, was eating grilled sausages and looked at the blue feather onion with sparkling eyes and said:


    "Su Jin, Su Jin, can I also dye my hair like this!"


    Seeing this, Lan Yu Shallow suddenly couldn''t help laughing and crying: "Agulola, are you originally blond?"


    Agulola was stunned for a moment, then reached out and scratched the natural blond hair, and suddenly looked suddenly:


    "Oh, oh! Yeah."


    Seeing this, Mr. Tony and Lan Yu Shallow in the store couldn''t help but laugh a few times.


    Su Jin shrugged at this time, handed a credit card to the clerk and said:


    "Swipe your card."


    "Wait, I have it here."


    Lan Yu Shallow immediately wanted to get the bag next to her, but she dared to grab the shoulder strap, and Su Jin, who was next to her, said:


    "It''s okay, you just pay for that."


    Su Jin pointed to the three skewers of sausages that Agulola had not finished eating and said casually.


    "How does this work..."


    Lan Yu Shallow wanted to refute, but at this time, she clearly saw Agurolla secretly move the sausage to her back.


    Who would **** this from you... Lan Feather Scallion was very speechless at Agulola''s behavior.


    However, at this time, Su Jin had already paid the money, and seeing this scene, Lan Yu Qiancong had no choice but to recognize the favor.


    When I walked out of the barber shop, I saw the bustling commercial street where people still came and went.


    Lan Yu Qiangong struggled for two or three seconds, then took a deep breath, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "At this time, it''s almost time for me to go back."


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced sideways at her, then joked, "Do you want me to take you to a bar?"


    "Don''t talk about this at a time like this!" Lan Yu Shallow blushed and said angrily.


    "I just glanced at it and never thought to go in, okay?"


    "Oh~" Su Jin deliberately lengthened his tone, and Lan Yu Shallow next to him wanted to kick him.


    Angrily stomping her feet, Lan Yu Shallow took a deep breath, and then said angrily:


    "What''s your phone number?"


    "There''s no such thing."


    Su Jin took out his pocket, except for the bank card that Nangong gave that month, Lan Yu Shallow didn''t see anything else.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help but stunned, and said with a strange expression:


    "Where are you a primitive person? Don''t even have a mobile phone?"


    "never mind."


    Lan Yu sighed lightly, and suddenly grabbed Su Jin''s arm and said:


    "Come with me, there just happens to be a nice mobile phone store in front of you."


    When she was done, she felt embarrassed.


    Holding a boy''s hand to buy a mobile phone? I just met today, this, this seems a little bad.


    Lan Yu Shallow blinked, and then suddenly looked at Agulora who snorted and bit off half of the sausage, and her eyes suddenly lit up:


    "Exactly, Agulola, you are here too, and I will buy you a mobile phone too."


    "Eh? Phone, what is that?"


    Agulola, who was grabbed by Lan Yu Shallow, was stunned for a moment, and said with a surprised expression.


    After hearing this, Lan Yu Shallow was speechless:


    "Are you two primitive people?"


    Su Jin sighed at this time and said helplessly:


    "Yeah, I just got out of the deep mountains and old forest, and I don''t even have any money. It''s too hard."


    Lan Yu Shallow laughed out loud at this funny joke:


    "Anyhow, throw away the credit card in your pocket and talk to me."


    At this time, Su Jin responded: "This is not my card, it''s that month''s card."


    "Eh? It''s like oh."


    Lan Yu Shallow was stunned, and then said strangely:


    "Speaking of which, how did you meet that Yuejiang, and why did she still give you money?"


    At this time, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said playfully, "Aren''t we vampires?"


    "right."


    Lan Yu nodded lightly, Agulola just wanted to **** her blood several times, but I heard that Su Jin said that it was another consciousness of Agulola.


    And since Agurolla is a vampire, it is normal that Su Jin, who is a family member, is also a vampire.


    Seeing Lan Yu''s silly letter, Su Jin became more and more happy and said:


    "Are the sleeping vampires going to build a mausoleum for themselves?"

 Chapter 118：

    "Yeah." Lan Yu Shallow looked stunned.


    There are some Demon Race courses in Itogami Island. Some veteran vampires live too long, and they will build tombs for themselves and take the initiative to fall asleep.


    As a result, many tomb robbers have set their sights on the tomb of the vampire, which has caused many riots.


    Su Jin said with a smile at this time, "I met Nangong that month in the mausoleum."


    wait?


    Lan Yu Qiancong suddenly widened her eyes and said with a look of astonishment:


    "What do you mean, someone dug up the tombs of you and Agulola, and was knocked down by Nayuki-chan who was the national magician? Then you two met?"


    At this time, Su Jin said with a smile: "Why didn''t Nangong dig up Agulola''s tomb that month?"


    "What?" Lan Yu was stunned. Nangong went to dig Agulola''s tomb that month?


    That majestic Nangong with a small face like her sister would actually dig someone else''s grave that month?


    No way?


    At this time, Su Jin asked Agulora next to him:


    "Agulola, when did we meet that month."


    "Well... it seems to be next to my coffin." Agulola tilted her head and recalled hard.


    "Isn''t it..." Lan Yu Shallow was dumbfounded. Nangong actually went to dig the vampire''s grave that month.


    "During the summer vacation, the English teacher who digs graves to make money is an active legal loli? ¡·


    This could be a book!


    At this moment, a cold female voice next to her rang: "You two, what are you arranging for me?"


    Chapter 0146 The Shaking Of The Void Witch


    Hearing the familiar and tender voice with a majestic voice, Lan Yu Shallow turned back quickly, and saw the unique figure at the exit of the alley next to her at first glance.


    The black-haired gothic loli, as delicate as a doll, was holding a parasol and looked at her blankly.


    Seeing this, Lan Yu Shallow shivered, and quickly responded:


    "No no, not at all, we just didn''t say anything."


    "Huh?"


    Nangong showed a mocking expression that month, and then she turned her head and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "How long have I been away, you actually arranged me in front of my students?"


    At this time, Su Jin was not panicking at all, but said calmly:


    "Is what I said wrong?"


    Nangong snorted that month and said with a displeased face:


    "It''s not me who excavated the tomb, but those from the MAR Group and the official government, who are qualified archaeologists."


    "Did I make it clear that you were involved in the excavation?"


    Su Jin said with a smile on his face at this time:


    "And the most valuable things in the mausoleum were taken away by you, Yue Jiang."


    "Obviously he''s an outsider, but he took away everything of value. That month sauce is really amazing."


    Nangong''s mouth twitched, and he sighed helplessly:


    "If you''re willing to call yourself something, I don''t care."


    The purpose of the Lion King agency represented by Xiaoya City, the MAR Group and Liana Karjana is to excavate Agulola.


    And it was an indisputable fact that her Nangong came first that month, and took Su Jin and Agurolla away.


    Although she invited two uncles to come back, but really speaking, the eyesight of the big forces in the world was really her Nangong who cut Hu that month.


    It was something that annoyed her quite a bit.


    "Is the result actually true? That Yue Jiang actually took advantage of the holiday to dig graves?"


    Beside her, Lan Yu Shallow was stunned when she heard this conversation.


    She couldn''t imagine that a gothic uniform like Nangong Nayue would be replaced by a miner''s and dig soil in the wilderness.


    Eh? Thinking about it carefully, that kind of makeup matched Nangong Nayue''s face, but it was quite cute.


    "It''s all said, it''s archaeology with an official background."


    Nangong Nayue sighed, then looked at Lan Yu Shallow who was clearly thinking about it in front of him, and said angrily:


    "Just a reminder."


    "What this man likes most is to say things that are true to induce you to make associations that are beneficial to him."


    "To put it simply, what he said is basically the truth, but you can only believe what he said. As long as you associate it, it is all wrong."


    "Yeah!" Su Jin''s eyes widened in surprise, and he said in a slightly exaggerated tone: "That Yuejiang knows me so well!"


    "Anyway, I''m also a woman who was harmed by your performative character."


    Nangong snorted that month, then looked at Su Jin''s face, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "I really don''t know which character is the real you, or which one is real, just a side of you?"


    Su Jin smiled a little at this time: "Are you curious about me?"


    Nangong snorted coldly that month: "Don''t think too much, I''m the woman you''ll never get."


    Hearing this, Lan Yu Shallow next to him couldn''t help but want to complain, and slandered in his heart.


    This sentence seems to be a recent Internet term, right?


    It turns out that Yue-chan also likes those online languages. I thought she was as serious as she seemed.


    At this time, Su Jinqiang, who was almost amused by Nangong''s words that month, held back his smile and said:


    "Then what if I break the demon contract? I happen to know a demon ancestor here. Would you like me to invite that one to modify your contract?"


    Nangong Nayue''s face suddenly changed, and he looked at Su Jin in astonishment and said:


    "You know the prison barrier?"


    This matter should only be known to a few top management of the artificial island. How did Su Jin know about it?


    Hearing this, Lan Yu Shallow pricked up her ears, and her big eyes were filled with a woman''s curiosity.


    The prison barrier! The urban legend of Itogami Island, the fantasy barrier that guards the magic criminals, according to legend, is a fantasy prison built in a dream.


    Nangong that month has something to do with the prison barrier? And the devil contract? She remembered that Nangong was a witch that month.


    All of a sudden, Lan Yu Shallow realized that he seemed to have heard some incredible information.


    At this time, Su Jin was secretly putting pressure on Nangong Nayue:


    "Since it''s a future subordinate, it''s okay for me to know more about the situation, right?"


    At this time, Nangong Nayue had already restrained his emotions, and said solemnly:


    "I don''t care where you got the information from, but if you want to destroy the prison barrier, I''m afraid we can only part ways."


    "What am I doing by destroying that?"


    Su Jin shrugged, it''s just a prison, it doesn''t make any difference to him whether it exists or not.


    The only thing that could make him care a little bit was Nangong Nayue, who was the key to the prison barrier.


    In this world, people who sign contracts with demons are called witches. By paying a certain price, witches can gain enormous power during their lifetime, and even almost realize the "wish" in the eyes of ordinary people.


    And the price of Nangong signing the contract that month was to become the guard and key of the prison barrier.


    And the current Nangong that month is just a projection made by her body.


    The function is probably similar to the idea wave of the Saint Seiya, but the strength is far inferior.


    And Nangong was not like this at the beginning of that month. She had a free ordinary person''s time.


    It was only because she possessed the blood of a witch, and considering the circumstances at the time, and the proposal of the senior management of Itogami Island, that she became the witch of the void and the prison itself of the magic criminal.


    In this, perhaps Nangong''s willingness that month brought a lot of elements, but is she really willing to be imprisoned for the rest of her life?


    It''s just the optimal solution obtained under the last resort. With a better solution, she really won''t be a little bit moved?


    By clarifying this relationship, Su Jin can prescribe the right medicine and bury his own influence on Nangong Nayue in a targeted manner.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin playfully took out the Zanpakut¨­ from the void, and said with a smile:


    "This knife seals the power of the origin demon, which is enough to command all demons. Do you want to try to change the contract on you?"


    Can the magic star Al Gore control the blood-devouring demons that attack the world?


    The answer is yes.


    The authority controlled by Al Gore is of the origin of the devil. As long as it is covered by the concept of ''devil'', no one can deny her ruling power. This is a privilege derived from the authority of rules.


    "..." Nangong fell into silence that month.


    At this time, Su Jin seemed to see through her worries, and smiled: "Just treat it as a benefit I give to the staff."


    At this moment, Nangong Nayue was shaken.


    Chapter 0147 tied to the same chariot


    If you can change the demon contract without risk, will Nangong Nayue really refuse?


    She also knew that she couldn''t refuse.


    Although it is possible to contact the outside world in the form of projection, it is just a state similar to a dream.


    Do you really think she can wear thick Gothic clothes without sweating in the high temperature of Itogami Island, which is up to 50 degrees?


    It''s not because of the projection that she can satisfy her clothing hobbies at will!


    It doesn''t feel hot anyway.


    But, if you can really feel what it''s like to wear a gothic dress in summer...


    To be honest, Nangong was very moved that month, but was a little worried that this was Su Jin''s trap.


    This man is so good at deceiving people, and I don''t know how many little girls he has deceived outside. If he is not careful, she will be caught, and it will be bad to release all the prisoners in the prison barrier.


    But on the other hand, the Lord himself is countless times more dangerous than those prisoners. In fact, it takes a month to let him go.


    Nangong didn''t believe that Su Jin would not be able to achieve his goal that month.


    A true ancestor-level existence, in this world, is already at the top five levels, and even the top three, the first is possible.


    With such strength, there are not many things that can make them fail.


    Moreover, Su Jin said, this is a benefit for employees.


    If Su Jin didn''t say anything, she would still be worried about the risk, but she believed it a little when he said it was a welfare for the employees.


    Although this man was well hidden, she knew very well that this man was greedy for her!


    The younger type, the voice is nice, and the serious type, just used to flirt with Xian Gu Yong''s words, when she can''t hear it, is she alluding to herself?


    This man doesn''t look serious on the surface, but when it is taken apart inside, except that the horse is a worm, and the fork is a show.


    It''s just inexplicable... Nangong Nayue''s face was slightly red, and he snorted softly:


    "I''ll think about it again."


    Think about how to deal with the people in the prison enchantment temporarily, and then try to read Su Jin''s suggestion, and this part does take some time.


    At least during the feast of flames, she did not dare to make too dangerous attempts.


    As for the future, if what Su Jin said can really succeed, what if she is tied to the opponent''s chariot all her life? It can''t be worse than the current situation, right?


    "As you like." Su Jin put away the Zanpakut¨­, if it wasn''t necessary, he didn''t want to use it.


    Because this means contact with Algor''s consciousness, it is also a difficult thing for Su Jin.


    He didn''t want to be caught by the beauty god''s consciousness for beauty, that would be too embarrassing for a man.


    Beside her, Lan Feather, who had eavesdropped on the entire process, blinked her eyes, trying to quietly lead Agulola to the store in front.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue looked over coldly: "Lan Yu."

 Chapter 119：

    "Yes!" Lan Yu Shallow instantly straightened her back, as if she was facing the teacher of the gym class.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue turned the parasol in his hand and snorted coldly:


    "You didn''t hear anything just now."


    "Yes!" Lan Yu Shallow said weakly, it seems that she will never be able to tell the secret about the prison barrier.


    At this moment, Su Jin laughed, turned around and said, "Which direction is the mobile phone store?"


    "The corner in front." Lan Yu Shallow pointed to the spot, then thought for a moment and said, "Let me lead the way."


    Upon seeing this, Nangong didn''t speak that month, just glanced at Agulola who was excited, and then followed the three of them.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After about 20 minutes, several people came out of the mobile phone store, and both Su Jin and Agulola had a new smartphone in their hands.


    At this time, seeing Su Jin playing with the black smartphone in his hand, Lan Yu said with a smile:


    "Do you want me to teach you how to use it? Mr. Vampire who came out of the old forest in the deep mountains?"


    "It''s not necessary."


    Su Jin tried to operate it, and got used to the blood-devouring mobile phone.


    Not to mention fingerprint unlocking and pupil unlocking, there is actually a magic unlocking function, and the camera can map images to the wall and play movies and TV series.


    Good guy, a lot more advanced than the mobile phone in his previous life.


    "Su Jin, Su Jin, this is so hard to play!"


    After listening to a lot of function introductions from the clerk just now, Agulola was still not used to the small bricks in front of her.


    If it wasn''t for Nangong''s blocking that month, she would have wanted to take a bite to see if the phone could be eaten.


    "Give it to me, I''ll teach you." Next to him, Nangong Nayue sighed helplessly.


    Facing Agurolla, she always has the illusion of having a child, she is only 23 years old!


    Lan Yu Shallow paid attention to Agulora, and immediately turned her head to look at Su Jin after finding that Nangong had contracted the guidance work that month.


    However, the skilled operation of the other party made her rather boring: "It seems that I really don''t need to teach me."


    Speaking of this, she turned her eyes and stretched out her hand towards Su Jin: "Give me your phone."


    Hearing this, Su Jin handed over the phone without hesitation.


    After taking over the phone, Lan Yu Shallow quickly operated on it with her fingertips, and soon landed in the background, where she pressed the particularly confused code that Su Jin was looking at.


    It didn''t take long for Lan Yu Shallow to hand over the phone, which still looked the same as before:


    "I have covered the official monitoring program of Xianjin Island for you, the fingerprint unlocking and pupil unlocking have been upgraded, and the IP disciples are also connected to my private server.


    By the way, in the first column of the phone contacts, I left my phone number. "


    After hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Lan Yu and said, "Ready to go home?"


    Lan Yu Shallow was silent for a while, then shrugged helplessly and said:


    "I originally came out after quarreling with my family! If I don''t go back, I''m afraid I''ll be scolded."


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help pulling her hair, looking at her beautiful blonde hair, and complained:


    "Although dyed this blond hair must be said to be okay."


    At this time, Su Jin reminded: "You can say that you and Nangong were together that month."


    "??" Next to it, Nangong that month was a question mark on the spot.


    Brother, are you having a problem? Even if the child runs away from home, she will take the blame?


    She is the witch of the gap, not the witch who takes the blame?


    "Ah, there''s this trick!"


    Lan Yu Qiancong''s eyes suddenly lit up, she turned her head to look at Nangong Nayue, put her hands together, and said:


    "Teacher that month! Can you do me a favor?"


    Seeing this, Nangong Nayue sighed and said:


    "Well, I''ll just admit to being in the same restaurant and going to the same barbershop as you."


    "Thank you!"


    Lan Yu Shallow couldn''t help hugging Nangong Nayue, and by the way, also hugged Agulola.


    "Oh, I almost forgot, there''s also Agulola! Although I can''t let you **** blood, it''s still okay for big sister to hug you."


    Agulola was stunned for a moment, then tilted her head and said, "Original told me, ''I''m just a servant. If you dare to touch me again, you will be killed.''"


    Hearing this, Lan Yu Shallow smiled and said, "Ah? The big Agulola is really difficult to get along with."


    After speaking, she straightened up, shook her hand towards Su Jin and said, "Then, I''m going back, just in time to catch the last train at the station in front of you, how about you?"


    At this time, Su Jin held down Agulola''s head and said, "I''m going to go shopping with her again."


    "Is that so." Lan Yu Shallow was stunned, and then said: "Then, goodbye like this~ Call me if you have time."


    At this moment, Su Jin looked at Lan Yu Shallow who turned around and was about to leave, and suddenly said:


    "If you are unhappy next time, you can talk about the unhappy things."


    "And then make fun of you?" Lan Yu replied playfully.


    "No, I just wanted to say."


    Su Jin shook his head, but said meaningfully:


    "Sometimes what ordinary humans can''t solve doesn''t mean I can''t solve it."


    Lan Yu was stunned for a moment, remembering her mother who was sick in bed, and bit her lip:


    "I see."


    A disease that cannot be cured by humans, in the case of vampires, can it be cured?


    Lan Yu Shallow is not sure, so she wants to rush back now and use the modified computer at her home to investigate.


    At this time, looking at Lan Yu Shallow''s back quickly leaving, Nangong Nayue frowned and said:


    "You know again?"


    She was talking about the Blue Feather Shallow Onion.


    Since Su Jin can know her secret, it is normal to know Lan Yu Qiancong''s thoughts.


    In the face of Nangong Nayue''s question, Su Jin rolled his eyes:


    "Don''t think of me as omnipotent, I just happen to know something."


    After he finished speaking, he took Agulola''s hand and said briskly, "Would you like to eat a sundae next?"


    "Okay!" Agulola''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she nodded quickly.


    "This person..." Nangong looked at Su Jin''s back that month and sighed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xijima, Isogami Island, a famous hotel street.


    Xian Guyong in student clothes came here, ignoring the strange eyes of the crowd next to him, went straight to an antique shop, and stepped into it.


    Chapter 0148 Xian Gu Yong and Yuan Tang Yuan


    Inside a dim antique store.


    Xian Gu Yong, who stepped into it, narrowed his eyes slightly and released the hidden spells around him.


    Almost the second after the spell was lifted, a black cat walked slowly towards her:


    "Even the technique to hide yourself fluctuated. It seems that there was a little problem with your contact with Nangong that month, Feidao."


    Looking at the proud disciple, Yuantang Yuan, the elf who has lived for a thousand years, couldn''t help shaking his head.


    If it weren''t for an accident, the Lion King agency wouldn''t let the teenage Feidao succeed the head of the Three Saints.


    According to normal personnel transfers, Feidao should have been training her for ten years.


    Maybe outsiders think that the sword witch and Wu Weiyuan of the Lion King agency are powerful and famous in the extreme east.


    But they seem to have forgotten that the Lion King agency basically did not expand the circle of influence beyond the island country.


    To be honest, they are really in short supply. In addition to the perennial suppression of large-scale magic crimes, the war damage rate is too high, and the manpower has long been insufficient.


    In recent years, orphans with qualifications are extremely rare. Under the will of the First True Ancestor to forget the War King, large-scale wars have become very rare, and they are basically local conflicts.


    This is painful and happy in the eyes of the Lion King agency.


    World peace is a good thing, but it is also a fact that manpower has lost a lot of money because of the increasingly rampant magic crime.


    Otherwise, Feidao, who was in his early 15s, would not be allowed to negotiate with Nangong that month. The Lion King agency was really short of people.


    Fortunately, although Fei Dao is young, she has inherited the spiritual power of Xian Gu Yong of the past dynasties, coupled with her natural ability, her strength is very strong, but she can stabilize the current situation.


    However, in terms of dealing with people, Feidao may not be able to keep a clear balance, so Yuantang Yuan will send a black cat to come to Xianjin Island in order to prepare for support.


    At this time, facing Yuantangyuan''s words, Xian Guyong shook his head and said:


    "It''s not the worst, but it''s close."


    Speaking of this, Xian Guyong paused for a while and said:


    "We have reached an agreement with that Mr. Su Jin. Under the condition of ensuring the safety of the people, we will support him as the emperor elect of the fourth primogenitor and send No. 12 to the throne of the primogenitor."


    "Oh?"


    Yuantangyuan widened her cat''s eyes in surprise, and said in surprise:


    "Although this is a policy within the plan, it does not seem to be the best answer."


    What is the best way? Nangong Nayue and Su Jin unite with them to support No. 12''s ascension to the position of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    Secondly, it was Nangong who gave up the 12th that month and handed it over to other forces, and they just acted as intermediaries, not involved in this feast of flames, and just acted as a venue provider honestly.


    In the end, it was time to change the policy and support Nangong''s ascendance that month.


    However, according to Xian Guyong''s meaning, now seems to be the last situation, or even worse.


    Yuan Tang Yuan sighed with emotion: "Is that man named Su Jin the leader?"


    At this time, Xian Guyong bowed towards Yuantangyuan and said:


    "I''m very sorry for making such a decision on behalf of the Lion King agency without authorization."


    "It''s okay, after all, you are the three saints, and this old guy like me can only ensure that the inheritance will not end."


    Yuan Tang Yuan smiled, but she didn''t even think about holding Xian Gu Yong responsible.


    No matter how young, Xian Guyong is also the three saints of the Lion King organization. Since she has made a decision, she must obey.


    Unless the order she gave was too outrageous, Yuantangyuan would basically not object.


    It''s just that on such a big event as the feast of flames, she still has to ask more questions:


    "Are you sure? Does that man have what it takes to win?"


    "I can''t confirm it." Xian Guyong shook his head, pondered for a moment, and said, "I can only confirm one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Yuantangyuan asked slightly curiously.


    Xian Guyong was silent for a while, and said softly, "That man is even more dangerous than the true ancestor."


    "!!" Yuantangyuan''s eyes widened: "Are you sure?"


    "I can''t be sure, it''s just a feeling." Xian Guyong shook his head, recalled his release from Su Jin, and sighed, "It''s a feeling that you will die if you shoot."


    "I see, I understand why you did this." Yuantang Yuan nodded thoughtfully.


    Xian Gu Yong is a position that inherits spiritual power from dynasties. Every generation of Xian Gu Yong is an extremely powerful witch. This is the limitation and strength of the inheritance of the Lion King agency.


    And the word of the witch, in terms of foreknowledge and intuition, is inherently powerful.


    With the accumulation of dozens of generations, Xian Gu Yong was born, and its predictive ability is not to say predict the future, but it is also very close.


    "You can''t even defeat the one with the ability of time. It seems that a monster-like emperor has come to this feast of flames."


    When Yuantangyuan said this, she smiled and said:

 Chapter 120：

    "I heard that he can control the No. 12 Beast of the Fourth Primogenitor?"


    "Yes." Xian Guyong nodded and said, "This is in the news sent by senior Xiao Feishai. It seems to be the information that his son Xiaoyacheng saw with his own eyes."


    "If that''s the case, then it''s simpler, just treat him as a fully awakened Fourth Primogenitor."


    Yuantang Yuan said in a relaxed tone that Xian Guyong''s face changed greatly.


    However, she didn''t care about Xian Guyong''s changes, she just wanted to use her experience to remind her where Su Jin should be treated.


    "It seems that soon, Itogami Island will welcome a new king."


    Yuantang Yuan smiled, controlled the cat familiar, and walked to Xian Guyong:


    "Tomorrow''s electoral gathering, you can take our stand."


    "But..." Xian Guyong was a little worried that this kind of thing would make the other emperor electors unhappy.


    At this time, Yuantangyuan smiled and said:


    "The icing on the cake, it''s always better to give help in the snow, Feidao."


    "I understand." Xian Gu Yong sighed.


    Beside him, Yuantang Yuan, who had finished explaining, thought for a moment and prepared to leave.


    At this moment, Xian Guyong struggled for a moment and said, "Master, I want to ask something."


    "How do you say?" Yuantangyuan asked in surprise.


    Xian Guyong hesitated for a moment and said, "Have you ever heard of the name Lion King Dating Agency?"


    Yuantang Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then said with dissatisfaction:


    "Which force is this used to smear us? You don''t know about the Lion King agency. What we support is free love."


    Xian Gu Yong heard the words and breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Yuan Tang Yuan muttered: "It''s not good to add fire to the two people who have a good impression of each other."


    Xian Guyong''s expression was slightly distorted.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you have this expression?" Yuantangyuan keenly noticed the difference, and asked with a puzzled expression.


    "No, it''s nothing, I''m going to prepare to receive the emperor electors." Xian Guyong said with a blank face, and walked out of the antique shop.


    At this time, looking at her back, a narrow smile suddenly appeared on the face of Yuantangyuan''s cat:


    "Hey, it seems that she was frightened, thinking that she might be arranged with a lover, too sweet, too sweet."


    In the end, Yuantangyuan was inexplicably disappointed:


    "This girl doesn''t even think about it. She only dances knives and guns, and secretly curses other people''s women. How can any man like it, or who dares to like it."


    In the antique shop, only Yuantangyuan''s helpless sigh echoed.


    Chapter 0149


    Early in the morning, shortly after the sun rises.


    On the watchtower in the Itogamijima port area.


    A small figure stood on the tower, looking at the scenery of Itogami Island.


    It was a young, dark-haired, brown-skinned teenager.


    He was wearing a loose white robe in the Middle East style, with exquisite gold ornaments on his neck, arms and forehead. Although he was still childish, he exuded an inexplicable extravagance.


    Ibrisbel Yagis, the direct descendant of the Second Primogenitor, is also the person in charge of this feast of flames.


    At this time, Ibris Bell, who arrived early, stood on the watchtower, looked up at the big sun, and muttered, "This place is hotter than the Middle East."


    If it weren''t for the Second Primogenitor''s order to kill the arms dealer who stole the body, Ibrisbell wouldn''t want to land on Itogami Island at this time.


    Although the direct rays of the sun can''t harm him, because vampires are nocturnal demons, it is easy to get tired after prolonged exposure.


    And just as Ibrisbell complained, a golden mist emerged beside him.


    "Is it the ''Demon Special Zone'' Itogami Island in the extreme east? It''s really a special scene."


    Along with the voice, a blond man in a white suit appeared beside him.


    Ibrisbel glanced at the person who came and said coldly:


    "I see, you are the one sent from the Warlord Domain, Dimitriy Vattola."


    In recent years, the most popular vampire in the King of War Domain, relying on the ability of fusion of beasts with one hand, swallowed up several vampire elders in the Domain of King of War, and was forgotten by the King of War. The noble vampire was named Duke.


    Hearing the sound, Vattola put her hand on her chest and saluted gracefully:


    "Aiya, I didn''t expect the honor to see you here, His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince of the Second True Ancestor, as a direct descendant of the True Ancestor, you would actually visit such a small underworld in the extreme east. To be honest, it''s quite impressive. Unexpected."


    "Stop following this with me, snake charmer."


    Ibrisbell snorted coldly with displeasure on his face.


    The body that the Second Primogenitor had assigned to a few noble vampires for safekeeping was actually robbed by a muddy arms dealer. This incident has become a big joke in the Three Empires of the Night.


    At such a time, as the ninth prince, he came here, still need Vattola accident?


    It''s just ranting over there.


    "Have you brought all the bodies in the Battle King Domain?" Ibrisbell sneered.


    It''s a threat, a naked threat.


    The order of the Second Primogenitor was to execute the arms dealer Zaharias, and her old man was not interested in the banquet of flames.


    On the other hand, if he, Ibrisbell, as the ninth prince, robbed Vattola''s body, it would be more than the Second Primogenitor who would be embarrassed.


    The arms dealer stole the body of the second primogenitor, and if the second primogenitor robbed the first primogenitor, the most humiliating position would have to be replaced by Vatora.


    Hearing this threat, Vattola raised his eyebrows and said with a smile:


    "Are those cuties? I''ve let them hunt freely."


    "You actually released all the body parts?"


    Ibrisbel showed a ''found a fool'' expression.


    To actually throw the entire net worth of tens of billions on the ground and let others pick it up, Ibris Bell thinks like this now.


    However, soon, he came back to his senses and said with a strange expression:


    "Are you trying to deliver bombs to the ammunition depot?"


    For the single body of the true ancestor, it is strange that the electors who participated in the feast of flames did not grab it.


    And once it is grabbed, fighting is inevitable, which is almost equivalent to directly detonating the war.


    Of course, the victor of the war will not be Vattola, because he has given up all the trump cards.


    Do you really think that True Ancestor''s body is dry rice? Even if it is only a physique, the Beast of the True Ancestor is not bluffing.


    Thinking of this, Ibris Bell couldn''t help but say speechlessly: "It''s more idiot than the rumored one."


    At this moment, an unexpected female voice rang out:


    "That''s why this ''banquet'' is interesting."


    The vampires who were communicating turned their heads in unison, and then saw the wild woman sitting on the railing of the watchtower.


    It was a woman with long pale green hair, eyes as green as emeralds, and like a cheetah.


    She was wearing denim shorts on her side and a simple white shirt on her upper body. The simple collocation had a different kind of wild charm.


    The first moment Ibrisbell saw this woman, his head was about to explode.


    "Princess of Chaos, how is that possible?"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to come out in person."


    Vattola''s face moved for a moment, and then he quickly bowed and salutes:


    "If the old man of my family knew that Your Majesty had come in person, he would definitely feel annoyed."


    "What about increasingly exaggerated adjectives?"


    Jada Kukokan shrugged:


    "It''s the princess again, and it''s your Majesty''s. I''m tired of hearing it. Just call me Jada."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head, looked at the empty place and said, "The same is true for you, the little guy of the Lion King agency."


    clatter!


    The sound of the book being closed rang out.


    In the empty conversation, a girl wearing a junior high school uniform, braids and rustic eyes, Xian Guyong appeared on the watchtower:


    "Understood, Jada Kukokan."


    At this time, Valtola, who stood up next to him, looked at the two of them with an excited expression, quite eager to try.


    Next to him, Ibris Bell snorted softly:


    "The three saints of the Lion King agency? They are really young."


    Xian Guyong''s expression remained unchanged, and he said indifferently:


    "My name is Xian Guyong, please give me more advice in the future."


    While speaking, she walked towards the center of the watchtower, naturally attracting everyone''s attention.


    At this time, Jada Kukokan glanced around and muttered in a pleasant tone:


    "It seems that there are still two people missing? The arms dealer who grabbed a piece of territory from the Forgotten War King, and the man who can use the No. 12 Familiar Beast."


    Hearing this, Xian Guyong said calmly: "Your Excellency Zakarias has informed in advance that he will not come to participate in the meeting, and declared that he respects all the proposals of the meeting."


    Are you afraid to come for fear of being surrounded and killed? Ibrisbel looked contemptuous.


    Beside, Vattola also lost interest in arms dealers.


    He didn''t even dare to show his face, he thought that the arms dealer who dared to **** the body of the Second Primogenitor would bring him a little entertainment.


    "As for Lord Su Jin."


    When Xian Guyong said this, he paused, looked at Jada Kukokan''s side, and said lightly:


    "He''s been standing there, hasn''t he?"


    Jia Da''s pupils shrank slightly, and his whole body bent slightly, like a cheetah before hunting.


    At this time, the hot air caused by her breathing gently blew on her neck.


    Jia Da was suddenly horrified.


    Only then did she realize that she had been leaning on someone else''s arm: "How is that possible?"


    "good body."


    Su Jin patted Jada Kukokan''s waist, which looked like he was exercising regularly, then smiled and looked at the others since he said:


    "It looks like you don''t need to introduce yourself, right?"


    Ibrisbell''s eyelids twitched fiercely, especially after seeing that the Third Primogenitor was photographed and didn''t dare to move, his face was even more distorted.


    Perhaps, his participation in the banquet of flames was a very wrong decision.


    In contrast, Dimitriye Vattola looked at Su Jin with extreme excitement, like a wolf who had been hungry for hundreds of years and saw meat for the first time.


    Strong!


    Unbelievable powerhouse!


    A strong man who can completely hide in front of the Third Primogenitor, and even suppress the opponent!


    "Fun, so much fun!"


    For a moment, Vattola felt that his blood was boiling.


    At this time, seeing the other three emperor electors, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile:


    "Looks like everyone is here!"


    "Yes." Next to him, Xian Guyong held the book and nodded indifferently.


    "very good."

 Chapter 121：

    Su Jin nodded with satisfaction, and then smiled at everyone:


    "Then let''s start the only topic of this meeting."


    Su Jin said this, showing a very kind smile:


    "Please hand over all my body parts!"


    Chapter 0150 Who will use all their strength for children


    My body... As soon as these words came out, everyone in the watchtower except Xian Gu Yong changed their faces.


    but.


    It wasn''t fear or fear on their faces, but downright excitement.


    "Interesting, so much fun."


    Gada Kukokan covered his stomach and laughed.


    Hearing this, Xian Guyong frowned, but didn''t say much, just secretly prepared to activate his ability, and once Jiada attacked Su Jin, he immediately shot to stop it.


    Since Xian Guyong agreed to the sneak attack on behalf of the Lion King agency, he naturally wouldn''t stand idly by.


    However, at this time, Xian Gu Yong frowned as he looked at the laughter of Jada Kukokan, as well as Vattola and Ibrisbell who were clearly in a happy state.


    This situation seems a little wrong.


    However, at this time, Jada suddenly turned his head to the side, looked at the face that was close at hand, and said with a bright smile:


    "Since you ask for the body as soon as you open your mouth, are you ready?"


    When Jiada said this, he said in a very pleasant tone:


    "Get ready to fight everyone."


    At this time, Su Jin shook his head and denied:


    "I don''t think we are enemies."


    Hearing these soft-spoken words, Jada frowned, and Vattola and Ibrisbell next to him also looked strange.


    When you say that, things don''t make sense.


    However, at this time, Su Jin showed a relaxed and happy smile in front of the three, and asked:


    "Would you go all out for a few kids?"


    Hearing this, Jia Da''s eyes lit up again, but this time it was stronger than before:


    "Interesting, so interesting, I haven''t seen someone as interesting as you for a long time."


    While speaking, crimson magma burst out from behind Jada Kukokan, like a tsunami composed of magma, rushing towards the watchtower.


    That was the Beast unleashed by Jada Kukokan!


    In contrast, the entire Itogami Island made a sharp and explosive sound after monitoring this magical fluctuation.


    When the fire wave hit, Jia Da laughed heartily:


    "Defeat me, the body is yours! The conditions are set!"


    Jada Kukokan, who had been bored for hundreds of years, was extremely happy today.


    She forgot about the banquet of flames, the sanctuary treaty signed by the King of War, and the rules of the banquet.


    Today, she wants to make a big fuss!


    The swept fire wave enveloped Vattola and Ibris Bell, and even Xian Guyong was surrounded by this heat wave and landed on the beach several hundred meters away.


    "Tsk! I was preempted!"


    Vattola smacked his lips, but he showed an unpleasant feeling that the fun was taken away by others.


    Next to him, Ibris Bell shrugged helplessly and said:


    "I knew that with this guy here, things wouldn''t be our turn at all."


    Xian Guyong landed lightly on the ground with a strange expression on his face.


    Just now, she tried to block the attack of the third primogenitor, but was warned by Su Jin''s eyes.


    Although he didn''t understand the intention of that person, Xian Guyong was honestly blasted to the beach by ''Jada''.


    And when Xian Guyong listened to the exchange between the two vampires next to her, she felt speechless for a while.


    Do these vampires, who have lived and enjoyed countless years, just like to have fun?


    In the face of an enemy whose strength is unknown, without even trying, just be reckless?


    Simply incomprehensible.


    At this moment, the crimson flame pillar rose from the ground and slammed into Jia Da''s hand, and then, a red lotus spear appeared in her hand.


    The blood race of the Chaos Princess is called the T species.


    Its special ability is that it can turn the beasts into weapons and use its powerful body for melee combat.


    Holding the spear, Jada burst into flames, surging out, distorting the surrounding atmosphere:


    "Then, let''s greet you first!"


    Jada laughed and was about to throw the spear.


    However, at this time, the monster bird in the form of a mermaid appeared behind Su Jin, clasped his hands, and raised it high.


    Jia Da was stunned. In her eyes, Su Jin also raised his clasped hands above his head.


    A rattle sounded.


    The princess of chaos kept her eyes open and was frozen in a huge glacier as high as the watchtower.


    The glacier is like a handicraft made of ice crystals piled up one by one. Under the sunlight, it blooms with the beautiful brilliance of stars.


    At this time, Su Jin slowly exhaled a white breath and said lightly:


    "Diamond Dust!"


    This is the basic combat skill of the Aquarius Saint.


    Extend the extreme low temperature with the small universe, freezing everything within the range covered by the fist wind.


    If you develop the seventh sense, you can easily reach absolute zero, and even freeze time and space.


    This trick is also Su Jin''s trick to prostitute from Sasha''s diary.


    The Golden Saint of Aquarius and Scorpio Caludia are close friends, and Caludia and Sasha have a good relationship, and this move was indirectly recorded by the other party.


    At this time, Su Jin used the small universe as the core driving force, and the demon girl''s Cang Bing as the auxiliary, but imitated a bit of the essence of this diamond star fist, freezing Jada Kukokan in an instant.


    Obviously, the demon girl''s Cang Bing represents Pisces, but I used Aquarius''s tricks... Su Jin put down his hands, feeling a little weird in his heart.


    However, the unique trick of imitation was blasted out by the small universe of Bronze Saint Seiya, and Jiada was frozen after a small test. Su Jin was still satisfied with the overall effect of this trick:


    "Although there is an illusion of a cannon hitting a mosquito, that''s all."


    Su Jin murmured, and began to recall the feeling of the Diamond Star Fist just now, constantly scrutinizing the details.


    The microcosm is a powerful force derived from the root of the universe, and this force develops the instinct of the Saint Seiya to the limit.


    Therefore, the talent of each Saint Seiya will continue to rise with the improvement of the small universe.


    This leads to the statement that the same trick cannot be used a second time on Saint Seiya.


    Because the strange move can only take effect once, after a blow, the Saint Seiya has a great possibility to crack it.


    As for why the Pegasus Meteor Fist of Pegasus can fight from beginning to end.


    Su Jin also knew the secret.


    Because Pegasus is a high-speed bombardment of random fists, which is so simple that it does not need to be cracked.


    So Xiaoqiang who wants to win the Pegasus is very simple, the fist is heavier than him, the speed is faster than him, there is no other way.


    Since there is such a talent bonus, Su Jin will naturally use it to develop the combat skills of the Golden Saint Seiya, which is also one of his goals for this **** attack.


    And just when Su Jin was thinking.


    Vattola and Ibrisbel, who were onlookers, were very relaxed.


    "Parsel, how long do you think His Majesty will fight back?"


    "Well... 10 seconds, no, 7 seconds, it''s not bad now, after all, that person seems to be distracted a lot."


    Vattola looked at it with a smile, as if waiting to appreciate a true ancestor-level battle.


    As for Jada Kukokan not getting out of trouble?


    How is it possible, that is the princess of chaos, and the ruthless character who can fight head-to-head with the oblivious war king.


    He is at a disadvantage now, but that His Majesty just likes to play.


    "Hey, let''s take a gamble." Ibris Bell laughed: "I bet 5 seconds for 1 body."


    "Then I''ll be fine in 7 seconds."


    The two smiled at the same time.


    A second passed.


    The two of them didn''t change their smiles.


    Five seconds passed.


    Ibrisbell looked a little embarrassed.


    Seven seconds passed, and Vatora was a little stunned.


    Until nine seconds...


    Xian Gu Yong suddenly said in a low voice:


    "You two, do you want to prepare to save people?"


    "Ah?" Vattola turned his head blankly, this was the situation he didn''t understand.


    At this time, Ibrisbell keenly felt that Jada''s vitality was rapidly weakening, and suddenly shouted:


    "Snake, hurry up and rescue Her Majesty the Queen of Chaos together!"


    The two vampires rushed up in a hurry.


    On the edge of the beach, Xian Guyong looked at the frozen Jada Kukokan, and said brokenly:


    "If the princess of chaos dies here, I will probably be forced to step down..."


    Thinking of this, Xian Guyong''s expression was a little dazed: "I became the Three Saints, it seems like it hasn''t been a month, right?"


    Chapter 0151 You Are Really Gou


    "Domtef!"


    Following Ibrisbel''s nonsense, the golden jackal with huge fangs appeared and rammed towards the huge iceberg.


    boom--!


    "It''s hard!" Ibrisbell snorted softly, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth.


    And the Beast he summoned was cracked in the impact just now, obviously the injury was unclear.


    "His Royal Highness Ninth Prince, please make way."


    Dimitriyah Vattola''s figure was bathed in golden magic, and he shouted in a low voice.


    "learn."


    Ibrisbel stepped back immediately, watching Vattola summon three dragon-shaped beasts, merging in the air, blooming with terrifying magic power, shaking the atmosphere.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    Ibrisbell looked at the fused beast, secretly shocked:


    "I''m afraid it has already approached the true ancestor indefinitely."


    Thinking that Vattola has eight beasts, Ibrisbel''s scalp suddenly felt numb.


    The fusion of the three-headed beasts is infinitely close to the true ancestor''s beasts, and if the eight-headed beasts are fused, I am afraid that it is possible to surpass the true ancestors.


    "Should it be said that it is the oldest true ancestor, forgetting the blood descendants of the war king..."

 Chapter 122：

    Ibrisbel''s eyes flickered at this time.


    At this moment, the three-headed dragon roared loudly, and there were obvious vibration ripples in the atmosphere, blasting towards the nearby iceberg.


    And yet... useless.


    "Oh, this is really..."


    Vattola covered her mouth, bit her palm, sucked blood, and suppressed her desire to fight.


    He didn''t even dare to look back at the figure on the watchtower overlooking the crowd.


    The current me, if I go to challenge, I will die, I will definitely die... Vatora spread out his hands with a smile and said:


    "It looks like we can''t lift these ice cubes just by our words."


    Vattola even doubted whether the War King, who had been forgotten by the First Primogenitor, could resist this move.


    I guess... not right?


    The activation, freezing, and freezing were all completed in an instant. He had just formed the iceberg before he even returned to God, and he did not see the freezing process at all.


    "...Ah, probably so."


    Ibrisbell''s tone was complicated, and he felt a chill in his heart.


    One move, just one move will freeze the third primogenitor, and the resulting ice cubes, Vattola, who is infinitely close to the primogenitor, can''t even affect the impact. What kind of monster is that on the watchtower behind!


    No wonder, no wonder he doesn''t see us as his enemies.


    Can an ordinary person with no ability be the enemy of the true ancestor of vampires?


    In the eyes of the monster, the true ancestor is probably similar to ordinary people, right?


    When did this monster appear in the world, who sees the true ancestor as nothing!


    And just when the two vampires fell into terror.


    within the iceberg.


    Jada Kukokan, who was blocked so much, burst into flames.


    As if the volcanoes were overlapping, the crimson flames formed armor and covered her body.


    Zi la la!


    The sound of ice cubes melting sounded.


    Drops of water gathered from the iceberg to form a stream of water, which flowed into the harbour next to it along the curve.


    At this time, Xian Guyong who approached looked up and said softly:


    "At this speed, His Majesty the Third Primogenitor will be able to come out in about 5 minutes."


    "As expected of His Majesty, even this trick has the means to crack."


    Valtola said with a smile on his face, making people wonder if it was a compliment or a sarcasm.


    5 minutes?


    In 5 minutes, the monster on the watchtower will kill us 10,000 times... Ibrisbell murmured in his heart.


    However, now, the people on the tower did not speak, and watched the third primogenitor break the seal, so he did not intend to act without authorization.


    Although the life of a vampire was a little boring, he was not yet a hundred years old, and he had not lived enough.


    If I can go back alive, it is necessary to report all the process to my mother... Thinking of this, Ibrisbel took out a walkie-talkie from his trousers pocket:


    "It''s me who sent all the bodies to the port."


    "Ala?"


    Beside him, Vattola glanced at Ibrisbell and said with a smile:


    "Did His Highness the Ninth Prince just admit defeat?"


    Ibrisbell said confidently:


    "My goal has always been one, to kill the dirty arms dealer who offended me, and there is no second goal."


    "Oh." Valtola smiled.


    deceive who?


    Zaharias still has a lot of the fourth primordial body in his hands, and it is strange that Ibris Bell, who has lost the body, can kill him.


    This kid, 80% wanted to give up his body to escape, yet he could say so with confidence.


    Should it be said to be the blood descendant of the Second Primogenitor? Even the sun in the Middle East can''t wear the thick skin.


    The glacier gradually melted, but instead of waiting for five minutes as Xian Guyong said, the ice block was broken inside in about two minutes, and Jada Kukokan successfully escaped.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Jada pulled half of his body out of the ice cube, spit out blood with ice, and then struggled to pull out the other half.


    In the face of the tragic situation of the Third Primogenitor, both Valtola and Ibrisbell stopped.


    Vampires can devour their kin, consuming the power of other vampires.


    Even if the two of them are not directly related to Jada, there is still a small possibility of swallowing her while she is weak.


    And it is because of this possibility that they cannot go up.


    On the one hand, he was afraid that he couldn''t help but on the other hand, he was worried about Jiada''s counterattack.


    And most importantly, the ''uncle'' on the watchtower hasn''t spoken yet.


    If this swallows the third primordial ancestor and replaces them with ice in the next second, it will be over.


    The Third Primogenitor can escape because she has survived long enough and is powerful, but these young people have no certainty that they can escape successfully.


    In the end, the only human being present, Xian Guyong stepped forward and pulled Jia Da:


    "is that OK."


    The words fell, Xian Guyong looked at Jia Da who wanted to bite his arm and quickly withdrew his hand in fright.


    "Ah, sorry, a little anemic."


    The weak Jiada apologized, feeling that she couldn''t control her blood-sucking urge, she simply raised her hand, bit her arm, and sucked.


    At this time, the manic aura emanating from her body gradually calmed down after she sucked her own blood.


    Suck your own blood to suppress the blood urge? And this trick? Xian Guyong looked at this scene in amazement, and his expression changed slightly.


    I can''t drink blood, I can only drink my own blood... Inexplicably, she feels that such a third primogenitor is quite pitiful.


    This may be the most embarrassing time for the Third Primogenitor...


    At this moment, a slightly surprised voice sounded:


    "It''s a few seconds earlier than my estimated escape time. Well done, Third Primogenitor."


    Hearing the sound, everyone looked at them together, but found that Su Jin had been standing beside Jada Kukokan at some point.


    At this time, Su Jin squatted down with a smile, looked at Jada who was supporting himself with his hands, and said:


    "Do you still want to fight?"


    When Su Jin said this, he smiled and said:


    "To be honest, Jada, your strength is really strong. If this goes on, I can only sublimate the Diamond Star Fist to the extreme, and use the aurora execution to deal with you."


    After hearing this, Jada forced a smile, then raised a hand and said:


    "¡­¡­I surrender!"


    Even a single move of the Diamond Star Fist can''t be stopped, and the ultimate sublimation version of the aurora execution?


    Although I, Jada Kukokan, are weak, you Su Jin are real!


    Chapter 0152 Su Jin''s invitation


    Looking at Jadar Kukokan who raised his hand, Vattola and Ibrisbel were silent for a while.


    However, Su Jin seemed to not want to let Jiada go, and said in a surprised tone:


    "You should know that I can''t kill you, right?"


    That tone, as if encouraging Jiada to continue to resist.


    "Oh, see through?"


    Jada Kuko was stunned for a moment, then shrugged, helplessly spread out his hands and said:


    "Well, yes, it is normal for people like you to see through the resurrection principle of the true ancestor."


    Speaking of this, Jia Da sighed helplessly:


    "I know what you''re trying to figure out."


    After she finished speaking, she said with a slightly nostalgic tone:


    "Our three true ancestors were the native gods of the demon race who tampered with the world by Sheng Jian."


    "God?"


    Xian Guyong''s expression changed slightly, and his eyes showed shock.


    She had never heard that the true ancestor was originally a god, and it was a **** forcibly demoted by Sheng Jian.


    Beside him, Vattola showed a surprised expression, while Ibrisbel''s eyes were flat.


    At this time, Jiada was still explaining to Su Jin:


    "Limited by the influence of the holy annihilation technique and the immortality of the gods themselves, if you want to kill us completely, you need to..."


    Jia Da smiled and stomped his feet, and said briskly, "...the planet itself needs to be destroyed!"


    "Surprising information." Xian Guyong pushed up his glasses, concealing the restlessness in his heart.


    And Su Jin nodded with some understanding, and said in a natural tone:


    "It turns out that, in this case, it''s not that I can''t kill you."


    This is similar to the gods and buddhas of Hakoniwa.


    If you want the gods and Buddhas of Hako Garden, you also need to use a super high-power attack to concentrate the spirit and destroy its historical coercive power to kill them temporarily.


    This power is roughly the destructive power that destroys the planet.


    And to truly kill a god, then only the strongest god-killer, human beings, will finally be tested.


    Although the true ancestor of the blood-devouring attack was not much weaker, and was only at the level of five figures, his life-saving ability was similar to that of the gods and Buddhas.


    Hearing Su Jin''s serious words, the smile on Jada''s face froze for a moment, and he tilted his head: "Huh?"


    Is there something wrong with this man?


    If you really wanted to kill me, would you choose to destroy the planet?


    Is it so wild?


    At this time, Su Jin said calmly:


    "All true ancestors need to do this to kill?"


    Thinking of this, Jia Da looked at Su Jin strangely and said:


    "Well, in such a special situation, there are three true ancestors. Even the original ones we created, or the descendants of the true ancestors, can''t do it."


    When Jada said this, he mumbled, glanced at Vattola and said:


    "Like the Snake over there, there are still true ancestors hidden in the three major night empires, but they are far from our level."


    "Generally speaking, we will give them the status of dukes to show off to the other two primogenitors when they find that they have reached the destructive power of their true ancestors. Well, they can be regarded as showing off to each other their children who can read."


    Dimitriye Vattola''s smile collapsed a little.


    He thought that he had hidden his strength very well. It turned out that in the eyes of the three great ancestors, his strength was not a secret?


    This is a bit of a hole.


    He was still thinking of challenging the Forgotten War King, but in the end he knew him well?


    This really has to be done, I am afraid that it will die directly...


    At this time, Su Jin asked: "Isn''t the fourth true ancestor not enough?"

 Chapter 123：

    Jada spread his hands, shook his head and said:


    "She doesn''t work either. The Eleventh Famous Beast Water Essence''s White Steel was originally made to make up for the lack of immortality, but in the end, it didn''t reach our level."


    Therefore, in the blood-devouring madness, only the three holy spears can threaten the fourth primordial ancestor.


    Because the holy spear is really only lethal to the fourth primogenitor, even if they were originally made to deal with the three primordial ancestors, but it is only effective against the fourth primogenitor.


    The fourth primordial ancestor of the previous generation, whom Aurora agreed to, suffered from this loss at the beginning, and was dismembered and sealed by the three primordial ancestors.


    Su Jin continued to ask at this time:


    "What are the corresponding constellation abilities of the twelve beasts of Agulola?"


    "???"


    Jada Kukokan looked at Su Jin with a black line.


    "You beat me, right?"


    "and then?"


    Su Jin asked with a little doubt.


    "You beat me, the Third Primogenitor, because you want to ask these things about Rory?"


    Jada suddenly leaned up, hugged Su Jin''s shoulder, and said with a smile:


    "Don''t you want to do other interesting things?"


    Speaking of this, Jia Da narrowed his eyes and said in a slightly frivolous tone:


    "For example, take me in your arms like just now..."


    Xian Guyong blushed, took a few steps back, and lowered his head.


    Beside him, Ibris Bell secretly screamed, if the Third Primogenitor joins forces with this monster, the balance will be broken.


    In comparison, Vattola was a little excited.


    The Third True Ancestor and Su Jin join forces to break the balance, equal to the arrival of war, then there will be endless battles waiting for him, which is simply the highest enjoyment.


    However, compared to these three, Su Jin looked at Jia Da with a strange expression:


    "What do I want to do, can you resist?"


    The smile on Jiada''s face suddenly froze.


    Although it was true, this inexplicable unhappiness made her have no intention of having fun.


    She sighed, released her hand, and said with a little dissatisfaction:


    "I''ll have someone tell you the archived manufacturing data later."


    "It''s hard work." Su Jin said calmly: "But as money to buy life, these are not enough."


    A blatant threat... Xian Gu Yong muttered in his heart.


    "..."


    Jia Da took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, and then laughed out loud:


    "Interesting, how many years have I been so frustrated? It seems that the days of no rival are finally over."


    "Immortal is too strong, so you think you''re invincible?"


    Su Jin shook his head and said strangely:


    "Then you have a hundred hearts. If my goal is achieved, your level is probably the level that you can eat."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he felt that this statement was wrong.


    Because once the observation of the small garden is successful, it is almost inevitable that Jada Kukokan, who is the ''former god'', will be summoned to the small garden.


    Because the gods cannot directly interfere with the human world is a rule inscribed into Hakoniwa.


    Therefore, it was inevitable that Jiada was summoned to Hakoten.


    And if according to Jada, she is a born native deity.


    Born God? After accepting the gift of the spiritual rank from the center of the small garden, 100% will become a four-digit number... Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a smile on his face:


    "Think about it, do you want to come to my subordinates to do things?"


    As soon as these words were said, there was silence in the arena.


    Xian Guyong squeezed the book tightly and looked at Su Jin and Jada Kukokan in front of him with a solemn expression.


    If the third primogenitor agrees...the world is afraid that it will be completely turbulent!


    Chapter 0153 The sigh of leisurely ancient chants


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Ibrisbell couldn''t help but stepped forward and wanted to speak.


    At this moment, a huge silver python suddenly appeared, with a terrifying strong wind, and with a whimper, it bit him.


    Ibrisbell hurriedly jumped away, looking at Vattola who suddenly attacked with a displeased expression:


    "Parsel, what do you want to do?"


    Vattola bowed with a smile and said:


    "The conversation between His Majesty is not something we can participate in later, His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince."


    "You lunatic!"


    Ibrisbel glanced at Su Jin scruples, and quickly flew towards the beach.


    Seeing this, Vattola saluted Su Jin and Jada, and quickly followed.


    Not long after, on the beach in the distance, the golden jackal and the devil snake began to collide, venting the powerful magic power that shook the atmosphere.


    When Xian Guyong saw this scene, while paying attention to the battlefield over there to prevent damage, he focused most of his attention on Su Jin''s side.


    At this time, Xian Guyong was full of regrets.


    Knowing that this job is so stressful, she should have thought about it more.


    Thinking that the retirement age for Xian Gu Yong''s position is sixty-five, her heart breaks now.


    Fifty years left... When will these days end...


    On the other side, on the cement road next to the port watchtower.


    Facing Su Jin''s invitation, Jada grinned and said with a playful expression:


    "Didn''t you say that I can only get to the point where I can eat a meal? Then invite me?"


    Do you think she''s an idiot if you talk about eating **** one second before and invite her the next second?


    Jia Da looked at Su Jin with a full smile, moved closer on purpose, moved his nose and said:


    "You shouldn''t be in a bad situation on your side?"


    When Jiada said this, he rubbed his nose and said:


    "God from a foreign country, no matter how well you hide it, the faint divine aura on your body can''t hide it from my nose."


    Just now, she was deliberately acting weird, and she hugged Su Jin''s neck just to confirm that vague divine aura.


    And now, she''s determined.


    Su Jin is a **** from another world, but through some kind of power, the divinity is completely covered up.


    And Su Jin''s speech was also regarded by her as a line to lure newcomers into joining the team.


    And it''s a line without any charm, it''s too sweet, this man.


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, but nodded as a matter of course:


    "It''s not good, if I don''t exist."


    He was not frightened by Jiada''s ability to guess that he was from another world, because this is normal in the blood-devouring world.


    The demon world where demons are located, the other world where the beasts exist, the celestial world where the so-called divine power exists, and the first origin world of human beings.


    These all exist in the world of Blood Devouring Raid, and even have a close connection.


    In this way, it is not surprising that existences from other worlds appear.


    After all, the humans in this world were all weapons brought by Caine from another world to declare war on the gods.


    That''s why that war was called Holy Annihilation, which is probably similar in meaning to Sacred Annihilation. It was a declaration of war by mankind against the gods.


    Really confident... Jia Da secretly stuttered, but he recognized Su Jin''s self-confidence that everything was okay with me here.


    This man who can seriously injure himself with a single blow should be a figure standing at the top even in the so-called other world.


    It is strange that such a person has no arrogance.


    "And then, do you need my subordinates to stabilize your forces?"


    When Jia Da said this, his tone was a little presumptuous and he laughed:


    "If that''s the case, it won''t work without some sincerity."


    She smiled wantonly and touched Su Jin''s chest with her hand, like a slut.


    "Don''t say that my strength can only be eaten by you."


    "This is a fact."


    Su Jin''s sympathetic expression of "you are too weak":


    "You are over there, and it can only be evaluated as five figures at present."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin added:


    "The closer the digit is to 0, the stronger the strength, and each digit represents a level gap."


    Jia Da was stunned, and then his eyes lit up:


    "In other words, above me, there are four, three, two, one, four levels of existence?"


    "That''s right." Su Jin said affirmatively: "But the single-digit number is only theoretically achievable at present. In fact, the strongest is the double-digit number, which is called the [full power domain ruler]."


    "Interesting, really funny."


    Jia Da licked the corner of his mouth, showing an excited expression.


    "How many digits are you?"


    Su Jin glanced at Jia Da with a strange expression, and when Jia Da was a little bit confused, he said:


    "Five figures."


    Jia Da was stunned for a while, and then said with a strange expression: "Five figures..."


    Honestly, this is a serious blow.


    She and Su Jin are obviously on the same level, but in the end they can''t even take a single move from the other side, which is simply a crit.


    "Is there such a big difference in strength between five figures..." Jiada said in a complicated tone.


    Obviously got the possibility to move forward, obviously got an invitation from the gods of other worlds, two good things came together, but in the end, they learned about their weak chicken.


    It''s really frustrating.


    "The strength gap between the five-digit strong and the weak is more than 10,000 times, which is roughly the same as the gap between us."


    Su Jin explained calmly, then dropped a white memory crystal and said:


    "Okay, the free answers are all here, what is your answer."


    Hearing this, Jia Da took the crystal, stretched out, and showed the curve that was not beautiful, but rather flat:


    "You are the strong, and I am the weak... Although it is a bit uncomfortable, it is only natural."


    After Jada stretched, he checked the information in the crystal, and his smile grew wider and wider.


    After a while, Jiada put away the memory crystal, looked at Su Jin, raised his hand eagerly and said:


    "Coach, I want to become stronger! Please accept me!"


    "?" Su Jin gave Jada a strange look, always feeling that the other party''s brain circuit was a little abnormal.


    But forget it, there are no normal people in NoName.


    "Then I''ll consider you to agree to the invitation."

 Chapter 124：

    Su Jin said this, and turned around at the same time:


    "The official joining ceremony will be held when you arrive there. Oh, by the way, Agulola''s body, remember to deliver it to Nangong''s address in that month later."


    "Huh? Don''t you take me away now?"


    Jia Da blinked, shook his raised arms and said:


    "I''m ready. Whether it''s being tricked into a dark basement by you, or preparing for an open park, I''m ready. By the way, I''m still the original product."


    "¡­"


    After Su Jin heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched faintly and said:


    "It will take some time for me to prepare, and it is expected to take a few years."


    He hadn''t calculated the risk of observing the blood-devouring attack, how could it be possible to pull this place into Hakoniwa''s observation universe all at once.


    You must know that this is a world that is paradoxical to the history of Hakoniwa, and there is not even a world war.


    The last time it indirectly affected the World War, the upper levels were in turmoil. If this came to a world where even the old historical transition period didn''t exist, he couldn''t be sure what the old men above would think.


    After all, blood devoured the world, but mankind declared war on the gods and won a general victory...


    Just in case, keep a few hands.


    Just as Su Jin was thinking about it, Jada asked with a smile: "It seems that your preparations require the recovery of the Fourth Primogenitor?"


    "That''s right!"


    Su Jin nodded and admitted.


    The identity of the Fourth Primogenitor is the native identity he used to cover up his existence and reduce the probability of being discovered by the gods.


    Of course, it''s just a local vest, Su Jin still doesn''t think it''s enough, he has already made plans to pull Bai Yasha into the water.


    After all, he is his main god, so it is natural to give him some protection.


    "I''ll contact you after the preparation is complete. Until then, you can act as you did before. If you have something to do, you can contact me through Nangong that month. I''ll talk about it this time."


    After saying this, Su Jin''s figure turned into a faint light and disappeared at the port in an instant.


    "Is that so...I see."


    Looking at Su Jin''s back, Jia Da put down his arms and said with a chuckle.


    Regardless of whether what Su Jin said is true or not, she intends to give it a try.


    Jia Da raised his head, covered his forehead with his hand, looked at the sun in the sky, and muttered to himself:


    "I''m afraid the old man and the old witch didn''t expect it... There are such exaggerated and interesting things in this world!"


    When Jia Da said this, he lowered his head and looked at the huge man-made city in front of him, Itogami City, and raised the corners of his mouth:


    "The playground of the gods, Hakoniwa..."


    "Two old guys, don''t be stupid to stop me..."


    Jia Da grinned, showing a look of eagerness to try.


    The next second, Jada''s figure also disappeared from the dock.


    Seeing this, Xian Guyong, the only remaining person in the arena, sighed:


    "It seems that the banquet of flames has been decided."


    Except for the two vampires who were making trouble next to him, there was no casualty on Itogami Island, and not even the venue was damaged much.


    This is simply the feast of flames with the least loss in history.


    But even so, Xian Gu Yong couldn''t be happy.


    The cooperation between Su Jin and the Third Primogenitor, the future of the Lion King organization, the possibility of a world-class war... These things are on Xian Gu Yong''s small shoulders.


    "I really want to retire..."


    In the sultry sea breeze, Xian Guyong''s sigh drifted along with the wind.


    0154 Deadly Inquiry


    Building C16 in the teaching area, the sixth floor.


    Su Jin held a cup of black tea, sat on the white fabric sofa, crossed his legs, and looked out the window at the seascape.


    After taking a sip, Su Jin shook the teacup and said with a slightly disgusting expression:


    "Brandy is added to black tea, evil way, that month sauce!"


    "Don''t complain about alcohol if you''re an adult."


    Nangong Nayue, who was sitting opposite him, snorted, then closed one eye and took a sip of black tea indifferently, saying:


    "It seems the snake charmer and the prince''s fight is over."


    Hearing this, Su Jin laughed, put the teacup on the glass table and said:


    "Yue-chan, peeping is a bad behavior. If you didn''t have my cover just now, you would have been discovered by Jada."


    "Does a ''monster'' like you still care about the Third Primogenitor?" Nangong rolled his eyes that month.


    After Su Jin heard this, he helplessly leaned his hand on the top of the sofa, and said a little speechlessly:


    "It''s too much to call me a monster no matter what?"


    Nangong also put down the teacup that month, and said in a slightly calm tone:


    "In my eyes, the three great ancestors are invincible monsters, and in their eyes, you are probably also invincible monsters. So, what are the monsters in the monsters called?"


    "Call husband."


    "¡­"


    Nangong raised his head that month, looked at Su Jin''s playful face, and sighed:


    "Forgive me, this little witch, the **** of another world."


    "That''s what I should have said."


    Su Jin shook his hands, scratched the back of his head and said:


    "Although I have a godhead, the function of the godhead is only to elevate my power to the limit of the race. At this level, it can only be called a demigod, right?"


    When Su Jin said this, he spread his hands a little helplessly and said:


    "As long as I take down the godhead, I am full of human factors, so..."


    Su Jin said this, and said in a flirtatious tone:


    "Want to try my genetics or is it not human?"


    Nangong Nayue raised his brows, his slender fingers probed into the void, grabbed a card, swiped it, and darts at Su Jin.


    Su Jin took the card and said in surprise:


    "what is this?"


    Nangong picked up the tea at this time that month and said calmly:


    "The card of the Demon Custom Shop, if you are really energetic, you can go there and solve it."


    "With your money?" Su Jin said in surprise at this time.


    After Nangong heard this sentence that month, he couldn''t help it, and said with a dark face:


    "You can use it, and don''t harass me later, you can use it!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin held the card and shook it:


    "Okay, it''s not funny."


    Nangong seemed to have a hashtag on her forehead that month, but considering the gap between the enemy and me, she forcibly endured it.


    At this time, Su Jin was lying on the sofa, squinting his eyes and smiling:


    "Speaking of which, is there a custom shop in the prison?"


    "How could it be."


    Nangong rolled his eyes that month.


    At this time, Su Jin squinted and smiled:


    "That''s a pity, obviously I still want to order the top card named Xiandumu Aye."


    Nangong''s hand holding the teacup stopped in mid-air.


    Xiandumu Aye, Nangong Nayue''s close friend who was also a witch ten years ago, is also a prisoner who was caught by her into the prison barrier, and is also one of the main characters that led her to conclude a demon contract.


    It was because Xiandumu Aye used the life of Caihai College''s students as the source of magic to activate the spell, that then Nangong, who was a student at the time, had to embark on a hostile situation that month.


    Therefore, for Xiandumu Aye, Nangong''s mood that month was very complicated.


    Thinking of this, Nangong Nayue sighed and said:


    "I don''t care where you heard Ah Ye''s name, but that woman is not someone who will surrender casually."


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Creating a peaceful world without magic, seems a bit interesting."


    To create a peaceful world without magic power and witches will not be persecuted, this is the purpose of Xiandumu Aye.


    Nangong looked at Su Jin strangely when he heard this expression that month, and then twitched the corners of his mouth and said:


    "I take back the foreword. If you are really willing to help Ah Ye, she will probably have the idea of ??sacrificing herself and let you have a few bites."


    Then there is a high probability that he will commit suicide directly after fulfilling his long-cherished wish... Nangong sneered in his heart that month.


    However, it was about Xiandumu Aye, and Nangong couldn''t sit still that month.


    "What do you want to do? Tell me and I''ll cooperate."


    Hearing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and said with a smile:


    "If Aurora wakes up completely, the magic power generated will affect the entire Itogami Island, which will cause the prison barrier to fluctuate and appear from the different space. I''m right about this, right?"


    After Nangong finished listening to that month, he narrowed his eyes and sighed:


    "If I don''t consolidate the prison barrier, it will indeed cause such a scene to appear."


    At this time, Su Jin didn''t speak, just looked at Nangong Nayue playfully.


    Seeing this, Nangong couldn''t help holding his forehead that month and said:


    "Well, I will give up the inhibition of the prison barrier and let it manifest."


    Speaking of this, Nangong Nayue said helplessly:


    "But I don''t want any prisoners there except Ah Ye to be released."


    Su Jin said suspiciously:


    "Why don''t you just kill them?"


    "Those people have special identities and backgrounds, and many of them involve the Tianbu and the three true ancestors..."


    Before Nangong finished speaking that month, her expression gradually became strange. Then, she looked at Su Jin and said in a strange tone:


    "It seems that if you take action, you can indeed kill them all."


    The crimes committed by the people inside the prison barrier have long been the death penalty.


    However, each and every one of them has a very special identity and background, and they can only be locked up and not killed, so as to avoid large-scale conflicts.


    But now, she has Su Jin on her side!


    One can kill the third primogenitor in one move, and the monsters among the monsters are on her side. Can the death row prisoners in the prison barrier be killed directly?


    If you have the ability, those people will settle accounts with Su Jin?


    Thinking of this, Nangong Nayue''s eyes lit up slightly and said:


    "Are you willing to take action?"


    Su Jin said wickedly at this time: "Then can I use your money to play Xiandumu Aye?"


    The corners of Nangong''s mouth twitched that month, and he decided not to answer this topic.


    Although she also really wanted Xiandumu Aye to wake up, it wasn''t this way of ''awakening''.

 Chapter 125：

    Too bad!


    Moreover, according to Su Jin''s meaning, she must be asked to come out of the prison barrier anyway.


    In this case, as long as she acquiesced in allowing Su Jin to rescue her body, and let those criminals harass the prison, there is a good chance that Su Jin will end up in the end.


    That is to say, the ending is a little more difficult, and there is a high probability that I will lose myself. Moreover, A Ye''s character will definitely anger him, and there is a high probability that I will lose myself... Thinking of this, Nangong Nayue sighed helplessly:


    "Can''t you chase girls the normal way?"


    Su Jin heard the words and asked with a strange expression:


    "Are you a normal girl?"


    Nangong was silent for a while that month, sipping the black tea, expressionless.


    It''s like telling this guy to get out of here! However, I can''t beat him, and I can''t beat him, it''s really annoying!


    Su Jin smiled and looked at Nangong''s angry and annoyed appearance but didn''t dare to attack that month.


    This kind of appearance, he has seen too much on Black Rabbit, it has become a habit, and he always wants to see beautiful girls show this kind of expression.


    After laughing for a while, Su Jin turned his eyes slightly to the door and said softly:


    "My body express seems to have arrived."


    So fast... Nangong''s heart sank that month, and then she hesitated for a while, and finally sighed and snapped her fingers.


    The door slowly opened with a babbling sound.


    Chapter 0155 Spring Plants Five Agulola


    The door opened, and Xian Guyong entered the room.


    "excuse me."


    Walking into the living room, Xian Guyong saw Su Jin and Nangong Nayue sitting on the sofa.


    The former just smiled, while the latter stared at her in an unpleasant tone:


    "Well done, the little girl from the dating agency, how could she complete the task so quickly?"


    I''m not from a dating agency... Xian Guyong whispered in his heart, and then said calmly:


    "Her Majesty the Queen of Chaos has already delivered the body to Itogami Island. Previously, the body that Prince Ibrisbell handed over has also been received."


    When Xian Guyong said this, his expression remained unchanged:


    "Due to the indulgence of Lord Aludia, the third, fourth, fifth and third bodies are operating on Itogami Island and are currently locked."


    "As for the first and seventh, the eleventh body has been determined to be held by the weapons merchant Zahariyas, and the other party is currently searching for other three-body bodies on the island."


    Speaking of which, Xian Guyong took out a USB flash drive from his pocket and said:


    "This is the production material of the Fourth Primogenitor sent by the Chaos Princess."


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Su Jin took U, and after putting it away, turned his head to look at the door:


    "So, the five people outside are the rest of the body?"


    "Yes!" Xian Guyong pushed his glasses and said:


    "Outside the door are No. 2, No. 6, No. 8, No. 9, and No. 10. In addition to No. 12 you hold, we currently have half of the body, reaching the level of flames. The conditions for holding the Feast of Light."


    Holding half of the fourth primogenitor body and the original cursed soul of the fourth primogenitor can forcibly open the feast of flames and awaken the fourth primogenitor.


    This is one of the ritual conditions of the Feast of Flames.


    At present, Su Jin has more than half of the body in his hands, which has already met the conditions.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue next to him snorted coldly:


    "Are there three less bodies? That Snake has caused a little trouble after all."


    Su Jin shrugged and wrote lightly:


    "It''s a trivial impact after all."


    After speaking, he took a sip of tea, looked at Xian Gu Yong and said, "Let the little girls bring them in."


    "Yes!" Xian Guyong hurriedly lowered his head in response, then raised his hand to applaud.


    Applause sounded, and the bodies outside the door quietly walked in.


    All of a sudden, the room was full of bright, rainbow-like blond hair fluttering.


    The five young and beautiful ''Agulola'' entered the room wearing various clothes, like models stepping on the stage.


    "Oh? This is really..."


    Su Jin''s eyes lit up slightly, looking at the most agile eyes among the five body, and the sixth way dressed in the most aesthetically pleasing way:


    "It''s a little surprising, you have already given birth to a little self."


    Wearing a kimono and looking forward to the hair, the sixth ''Agulola'' gave Su Jin a strange look, and asked in a strange tone, "Original?"


    Su Jin shook his head, then smiled at No. 6:


    "Aurora? In the daytime, she has to fall asleep because of her injury. Do you want me to wake her up?"


    "No need."


    No. 6 looked at Su Jindao calmly.


    It is obviously the same face as Agrolla, but it doesn''t have the innocence of Agrolla, but has a rather quiet and gentle ladylike style.


    "Since the original admits that you are the fourth primogenitor, then we will naturally become your strength. This is the law."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help asking, "Don''t you want to live?"


    No. 6 glanced at Su Jin a little strangely, and said without much ups and downs:


    "Why do you want to live? For us, the posture of human beings is nothing but a prison. The appearance of the beast is our body. For us, the death of the human posture is liberation and freedom from constraints."


    "..."


    Su Jin opened his mouth, but said with a smile:


    "You guys are completely different from Agulola on the twelfth. That kid is obsessed with eating ice cream every day and wants to continue to exist."


    "yes¡­¡­"


    No. 6 said softly, then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Then my new master, let''s make a deal."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and then showed an interested expression: "You said."


    No. 6 said calmly:


    "You promise that No. 12 will not be forcibly absorbed, and I will become your power again later."


    "?" Su Jin was surprised, looked at No. 6 and said, "Why would you propose such a deal?"


    The five bodies looked at each other, then looked at Su Jin''s shadow, and said in unison:


    "I am someone who has no dreams. Since No. 12 has a dream, then it is my dream."


    "Humph!"


    In the shadow, a cold humming sounded.


    Obviously, the arrival of the five bodies awakened the original Aurora.


    At this time, Aurora''s disdainful voice came out:


    "Don''t pay attention to them, that posture is just a fake, if you need it, you can make it at any time."


    After hearing it, Su Jin scratched his hair and said, "Aren''t you afraid of being resisted by the beasts when you do this?"


    "How can a grain of rice compete with the sun and the moon!" Aurora mocked playfully.


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately understood:


    "I said, so you were talking about me and you."


    "..." Aurora suddenly stopped talking.


    The Beast and her are the grains of rice compared to the sun and the moon, and she and Su Jin are also the grains of rice compared to the sun and the moon, which makes perfect sense.


    But it''s just because it''s eloquent, it''s ingenious!


    Can''t this new Fourth Primogenitor keep his mouth shut and sit beside him obediently?


    For a time, Aurora''s deep resentment made the five bodies in the field couldn''t help but take a step back.


    At this moment, No. 6 said indifferently: "Then let''s begin, the ceremony of reunification."


    Next to him, Xian Guyong glanced at Nangong Nayue, who paused for a while, then spat suddenly, glared at Su Jin, and used the space technique to lead Xian Guyong away directly.


    Su Jin was a little strange when he saw this, but at this time, he was surrounded by five stupas.


    "how?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and asked with a puzzled expression.


    No. 6 silently pulled down his clothes a little, revealing his smooth neck and said:


    "Drink up our blood, our new king!"


    Su Jin''s expression was weird: "Even if you say that..."


    He naturally has the power of vampires who shares the power of Aurora, but if he consumes the body, it is a bit beyond the lower limit of his heart.


    "No. 6, the king absorbs the impulse we need to generate blood-sucking."


    Beside, the ninth''s body tone said calmly.


    "So it is." No. 6 nodded, then looked at Su Jin, held up his face, and said indifferently, "Please be prepared."


    "..." Su Jin was suddenly speechless.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Itogami Island, a dessert shop near the pass.


    Liana Karjana sat in the open-air seat, swaying a glass of juice with a low expression:


    "Abandoned by the king..."


    It took a day to find Su Jin and Nangong that month after coming out of the customs of Itogami Island, and Liana suddenly understood one thing.


    I was disliked, and the fourth primordial ancestor who was awakened...


    At this time, a man in a shirt with blond hair and an open chest sat next to Liana with a smile:


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you? Did you get dumped by your boyfriend?"


    Liana raised her head and glanced at the man without a focus:


    "Do you know the feeling of being devoutly believing and following a great being, but being abandoned by him?"


    "This..." The man in the shirt was a little silly. "Like, that, understand a little bit, right?"


    "Miss, since the other party abandons you, you can also abandon the other party, such as changing to a man..."


    The man in the shirt smiled and said:


    "I know a very interesting bar."


    "I can''t leave."


    Liana''s tone did not fluctuate at all.


    "Eh, why?"


    "He told me to hurry up to clear the customs earlier. I think, after I clear the customs, if I stay here, he should come back to me soon."


    The man in the shirt was silent for a while, then got up and walked away cursing: "Grass, I met a licking dog."


    Liana sat on the spot with no expression on her face.


    Until suddenly I heard a familiar voice, it was my sister''s voice:


    "King! I would like to ask you to eat ice cream next time!"


    Chapter 0156 The witch who intervenes in negotiations

 Chapter 126：

    In front of the display case in the dessert shop.


    A girl with brownish black hair, wearing a mid-length skirt and a leather jacket, was pulling a handsome girl with short blond hair, wearing a shirt and matching jeans with a collapsed face.


    She is Veltiana Karjana, Liana Karjana''s younger sister.


    The first time she saw Veltiana, Liana recognized her.


    "However, in front of her is..."


    "What are these things?"


    The handsome girl with short blond hair pointed to the five-ball ice cream in the display cabinet.


    When the clerk saw this, he immediately smiled and said:


    "It''s our special ice cream, do you want to try it, kid?"


    "Have one."


    The blond girl nodded, then turned to look at Veltiana:


    "My servant..."


    "...in."


    Tears welled up in Veltiana''s eyes.


    "Pay."


    "Yes!"


    Tremblingly, Veltiana took out the shriveled purse from the pocket of the leather jacket, carefully digging it out, took out the only ten thousand yen bill, and handed it out.


    "Hi, 3,000 yen will be granted."


    The clerk suddenly showed a bright smile, grabbed the banknote, froze for a moment, didn''t take it, and then took it again.


    Veltiana looked at the last big bill she lost and said in a slightly choked tone:


    "Number five, no, Your Majesty, that''s the last of the money."


    "And then..." The fifth body turned to look at Viertiana and tilted her head.


    "..." The courage that Wei Ertiana mustered was dissipated by that glance: "You, just be happy."


    "Um."


    No. 5 turned his head and pointed at the sundae model on the counter:


    "Here''s one too."


    Veltiana opened her mouth, tears were swirling in her stomach.


    "Tiana?"


    A familiar voice rang in his ears.


    Wei Ertiana was stunned for a moment, then she turned her head with joy, and when she saw Liana, she couldn''t help but fly over:


    "elder sister!"


    "It''s alright, it''s alright."


    Liana patted Veltiana''s back, and then looked at the blond girl who never looked back.


    Familiar No. 5... Liana''s mind became alive.


    If, just say if... If she brings No. 5 to Su Jin, will Su Jin accept the allegiance of Karjana''s family.


    No, this is highly unlikely, but if you take a step back, just let that majesty restore the title of Karjana family... Liana''s eyes gradually brightened.


    "You did a good job, Tiana." Liana''s tone was slightly paranoid.


    "How did you find Number Five?"


    "You said before that you bought a plane ticket to Itogami Island. At that time, I was a little worried, and then I sneaked to the airport, sneaked into the plane of Lord Aludiya, and arrived at Itogami Island..."


    "... Duke Arrudia? Dimitriel Vattola?"


    Hearing the famous ''star'' in the field of the King of War, Liana''s expression suddenly changed:


    "He also came to Itogami Island?"


    If the fifth body was possessed by Dimitriy Vattola, then she would not be able to move.


    Because, that means forgetting the War King''s will, the First Primogenitor ordered Vatora to possess the body.


    Hearing this, Veltiana hurriedly shook her head:


    "No, after Lord Aludia arrived at Itogami Island, he let your majesties leave by themselves. I originally wanted to follow the three majesties, but only the fifth majesty allowed me to follow behind."


    "Leave by yourself?"


    Liana''s expression was a little silly.


    The revival opportunity that the Karjanas family dreamed of, Vattola casually gave up...


    Inexplicably, Liana felt a little uncomfortable, but she also understood that this time was her best chance.


    "If that''s the case, then things will be fine."


    Liana said in a low voice, patted Veltiana''s shoulder at the same time and said:


    "Tiana, you''ve helped a lot."


    "Hey hey~ where''s it~" Wei Ertiana showed a silly smile.


    At this time, Liana stepped forward, walked to No. 5, looked at the girl who was licking ice cream in front of her, and said:


    "Number five."


    No. 5 turned his head to look at her and ignored her.


    And this performance made Liana breathe a sigh of relief.


    The true ancestor''s body has no desire, and will only obey the command of the awakening person until the fourth primogenitor wakes up. This is the information that Liana has long known.


    After all, the Karjana family used to enshrine the No. 1 body family.


    He lost the battle to Zaharias before, and was forgotten why the King of War deprived him of his title. In addition to the death of his father and the loss of the noble territory, the bigger reason was the loss of the No. 1 body.


    This is the decisive factor.


    It was the Fourth Primogenitor who caused Karjana''s weakness, and the hope of reviving the Karjana family was also in the Fourth Primogenitor.


    Thinking of this, Liana did not hesitate, and said in a low voice, "His Majesty Primordial has awakened."


    No. 5 paused, turned his head slowly, and said in a flat tone:


    "where?"


    Liana heard the words and forcibly restrained her excitement: "Probably the witch of the void, by Nangong''s side that month."


    "lead the way."


    No. 5 said without the slightest hesitation.


    That''s great... Liana suddenly showed an expression of ecstasy.


    She had no idea that things would go so smoothly.


    She suppressed the excitement in her heart, turned around, and said, "Please come with me."


    "She''s not going anywhere."


    A rough male voice suddenly rang.


    Liana and Veltiana paused at the same time, and following the direction of the voice, they saw a middle-aged man in a black suit with a beard.


    Arms dealer Balthasaru Zahariyas.


    "It''s you!"


    When Wei Ertiana saw the enemy who killed her father, she immediately called for the beast.


    At this moment, behind Zaharias, an armored ''Agulora'' stood up, and beside him was a low-level vampire in a black suit.


    "Zaharias..." Liana bit her tongue, her eyes fierce.


    At this time, when people in the dessert shop saw that something was wrong, they called the police, and more often they ran away without paying the bills.


    "Guest! Guest! Your account hasn''t been settled yet!"


    The clerk rushed out and looked at the customers who ran away with tears in their eyes, as if they were about to collapse.


    At this time, Zaharias smiled and looked at Liana in front of him, and pouted towards his subordinate.


    A Hungarian stood up with a box, opened the box, and poured a large amount of 10,000 yen notes on the table of the dessert shop:


    "Here is 40 million yen in cash. As a small apology, the money is yours."


    Liana reached out to stop Wei Ertiana and whispered, "What do you mean?"


    Seeing that Liana didn''t make a move, Zaharias said with a big smile:


    "Miss Karjana, I don''t think there is much conflict between us."


    "Bastard!" Veltiana almost went berserk because of this sentence.


    The man who killed all their blood relatives and friends actually said in front of them that there was no conflict between the two sides?


    Simply inhuman!


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Liana held Veltiana and looked at the three bodies behind Zaharias with fear.


    "no other meaning."


    Zaharias raised the corners of his mouth and said with a smile:


    "I just want to buy the body in your hand."


    "30 billion euros, as long as you agree, I will pay immediately. If you need it, I can return the original territory of Karjana."


    When Liana heard this, her eyes were as bright as blood: "You bastard!!"


    Zahariya smiled gently, bowed slightly and said:


    "Please don''t get excited. People can''t be resurrected after death. You can think about it carefully. Presumably the dead Ling Zun doesn''t want the two to die on this island in the extreme east, right?"


    "And in terms of body, we have an absolute advantage here!"


    Hearing the sound, the three bodies behind Zaharias raised their heads slightly and looked at No. 5...the ice cream in their hands.


    At this moment, Liana was speechless.


    "Huh, that''s interesting."


    An unexpected third-party voice rang out.


    Zaharias looked up, but saw a black-haired, blue-eyed, doll-like Gothic girl holding a parasol and looking at the two with a smile:


    "Since it''s a showdown, I think, I can also join the bidding, right?"


    "Void witch, Nangong that month..." Zahariyas said the name of the person who came in a low tone.


    Things seem a little tricky.


    Chapter 0157 My family is quite big


    Void Witch Nangong Nayue.


    In recent years, a country that has been very active in Europe, the magician, even has a record of defeating the elder vampire.


    Good at space control, the guardian of the witch is a golden guardian...


    Zahariyas''s eyes flashed, and the information of Nangong that month appeared in his mind.


    Then, he decisively chose to negotiate.


    The advanced magic of space control is too difficult to deal with. If Nangong takes away the body that month and hides in Tibet, his plans will inevitably be affected.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that since it''s the Void Witch in person."


    Zaharia bowed slightly towards Nangong Nayue gently, and then said with a smile:


    "If you want to join the auction, of course you can, but..."

 Chapter 127：

    Zaharias showed a puzzled expression and asked strangely:


    "Is it your intention to participate in the war of the electors, or the intention of this country?"


    Wearing a high hat and elevating things to the national level, Zahariyas is the most aware of the urine nature of these countries'' magicians.


    To put it nicely, it means a full sense of justice, and to say it badly means that there are too many scruples.


    Therefore, to deal with it, it is necessary to go to international disputes.


    Nangong held a parasol in that month, walked slowly to No. 5, and even glanced at Liana with interest.


    Liana gritted her teeth and looked at Nangong Nayue with obvious jealousy.


    Seeing this, Nangong Nayue snorted and looked at Liana with a contemptuous expression, then turned around and looked at Zaharias, and said without emotion:


    "Stop this one, weapons dealer, your intelligence library is outdated."


    "Oh?" Zaharias showed a puzzled look.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue said lightly:


    "Number 12 is in my hands."


    Zaharias''s expression changed, becoming extremely fearful.


    When Nangong, who was a national magician, ended up that month, it was hard not to let him think of political factors.


    And now, he is on the island of Itogami Island in the far east.


    The management of the banquet of flames is the Lion King agency, and it is difficult to guarantee that they will not be inclined to Nangong that month... Zahariyas''s heart is full of fear.


    Although I heard that the relationship between the Lion King agency and the national magician is not good, it is necessary to guard against it.


    Fortunately, if the island nation fully intervenes, the three major night empires will put pressure on the official, and he will have a chance to turn the tables...


    Thinking of this, Zahariyas said with a smile:


    "So that''s the case, is the final emperor elector actually you? Since that''s the case, then an unusually fair bid is necessary."


    Zahariyas said this, raised his palm, and said solemnly:


    "35 billion euros in cash, this is the biggest bargaining chip I can make."


    At this moment, Veltiana, who had been listening, finally couldn''t help but shouted:


    "Stop joking, my sister won''t sell you a body!"


    "No! You two misunderstood."


    Zahariyas smiled and shook his head, then looked at Nangong Nayue, and said playfully:


    "I bought the Void Witch to withdraw from this auction."


    Veltiana was dumbfounded.


    And this trick?


    Beside him, Liana lost her voice for a while, and she didn''t expect Zaharias'' thoughts.


    "Have courage, arms dealer."


    Nangong looked at Zaharias with interest in that month, and his tone was somewhat playful:


    "Don''t you think that after the banquet of flames, you will liquidate and recover the funds, so you are so arrogant?"


    "How is that possible? You are completely misunderstood. The most important thing in arms trading is integrity."


    Zahariyas smiled and put his hand on his chest, saluting:


    "It doesn''t involve No. 12. It just asks you to withdraw from the bidding for No. 5. I think 35 billion yuan is very cost-effective."


    Hearing this, Nangong Nayue''s mouth turned up slightly and said:


    "It turns out that the third and fourth that Snake let go are already in your hands. Do you want to gather half of the body quickly and hold a banquet?"


    Zaharias''s expression changed slightly, but soon became calm.


    "So what do you mean?"


    Veltiana couldn''t help shouting:


    "Don''t promise, he will definitely do something to you after he''s done."


    On the other hand, Liana''s eyes flickered and she wanted to open her mouth, but she was a little hesitant.


    And in the sight of everyone, Nangong Nayue suddenly said with a smile:


    "make a deal!"


    "Thank you so much for your generosity!"


    Zahariyas waved his hand, as if he was about to embrace the sky, and laughed.


    Then, he glanced at the subordinate beside him and winked.


    The latter understood and hesitated, but still carried the suitcase towards Nangong Nayue, stopped in the middle of the road, put down the suitcase, and stepped back steadily.


    "In the box are the shares of mine, energy, and arms companies that I hold, as well as the cash card in the field of King of War. The total price is about 36 billion euros."


    Nangong reached out and grabbed it that month, and the box was lifted by her in her hand.


    She weighed the suitcase, then looked at Zahariyas in a flat tone and said:


    "It''s really generous."


    After saying this, she turned her head, looked at Liana and said:


    "Give up No. 5, that''s not something you can handle."


    "You!" Wei Ertiana suddenly became annoyed.


    At this time, Liana looked at Nangong Nayue with flickering eyes, and then looked at No. 5, who was eating ice cream next to her, as if she had nothing to do with her, gritted her teeth and said:


    "Tiana, let''s go."


    "elder sister?"


    Veltiana suddenly looked at her sister in a puzzled way.


    "Wise choice."


    Zahariyas clapped his hands, his tone was somewhat appreciative:


    "You are much smarter than your father who knew he was going to die and went to the battlefield to protect his territory."


    Liana almost clenched her silver teeth, but she still resisted the thought of shooting.


    She couldn''t afford to have three bodies, what''s more, Zaharias might still have two bodies hidden, which would make it even more irresistible.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue glanced at Wei''ertiana and suddenly said:


    "The Karjana family, is this little girl your sister?"


    "Who are you calling a little girl!" Veltiana shouted in dissatisfaction.


    At this time, Liana, who understood the dangers of the world, glanced at Nangong Nayue and nodded:


    "¡­¡­Yes!"


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Nangong looked at Veltiana up and down that month, and said with great interest:


    "My family is quite big. Are you interested in having your sister come over and be a maid?"


    Chapter 0158 Allegiance makes no difference to anyone


    "What?" Veltiana froze for a moment, then became furious.


    Want her to be a maid?


    Don''t even think about it, she is the orthodox heir of the Karjana family, a true noble!


    Besides, how could her sister dote on her so much, how could she let her be someone else''s maid!


    At this moment, Liana suddenly said in a surprised tone, "Are you serious?"


    Veltiana suddenly felt a little bad.


    Nangong took out a folding fan from nowhere and shook it gently:


    "My family just lacks a maid like this, who is unskilled, easy to train, no, easy to educate."


    Easy to tune in? This guy is definitely talking about training... Veltiana''s eyelids jumped wildly, and then she couldn''t help but look at her sister.


    At this time, she saw a pair of faces full of surprise.


    "Sister? You shouldn''t." Wei Ertiana panicked.


    Liana looked at Veltiana with a burning gaze and said:


    "Tiana, are you willing to sacrifice for the Karjana family?"


    "I...of course I would." Veltiana stammered, but nodded anyway.


    Liana said with a smile on her face at this time: "Very good, then start now and become a maid."


    When Veltiana heard this, tears rolled in her eyes:


    "Sister, you don''t love me anymore, you were not like this before."


    At this time, Zaharias, who had already let the body take No. 5 away, said happily:


    "It''s really an ignorant little guy. You don''t even know that your sister is trying to protect you."


    Zaharias understood Liana''s thoughts very well, he just had to find a backer who could resist him.


    Nangong promised that month, even if he wanted to kill Wei''ertiana, he would have to borrow the power of the Fourth Primogenitor of the Complete Body.


    From this point of view, Nangong Nayue, who controls space magic, is indeed a very good protector.


    Is my sister protecting me? Veltiana couldn''t understand, but even Zaharias, who was a mortal enemy, said so, she gritted her teeth and said:


    "I know, I''ll be a good maid."


    Seeing this, Nangong Nayue suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, feeling inexplicably happy.


    This kind of forced prostitution, no, it should be the feeling of saving a confused girl, no wonder Su Jin likes it so much.


    Nangong Nayue shook the folding fan and said to Liana, "You two, come with me later."


    After finishing speaking, Nangong turned his head that month and looked at Zahariyas with a slightly sympathetic expression:


    "It''s almost time for you to hold a feast of flames, right?"


    "certainly!"


    Zaharias said rightfully:


    "The corresponding ceremony grounds and sacrifices have already been prepared, and maybe Miss Nangong will be able to see the awakening of the strongest ancestor tonight."


    "The strongest true ancestor?"


    Nangong Nayue raised her brows, but she didn''t have the slightest doubt, she just said lightly:


    "I hope you don''t get too desperate then, arms dealer."


    "Despair? No, this is hope!"


    Zaharias smiled, not paying attention to Nangong''s words that month, but led the body and quickly left the county.


    After he couldn''t see Zaharias, Nangong put the suitcase directly on the seat of the dessert shop that month. After opening it, he flipped through the documents inside:


    "The Karjana family, come and count."


    "Yes." Liana bowed her head in response, and obediently stepped forward to sort out the documents for Nangong that month.


    Veltiana looked at the two of them in confusion, but she still stood beside them obediently.


    After the inventory was completed, Liana helped Nangong put the documents back into the box that month.


    Nangong calculated the value of the document that month and said in surprise:


    "These things are almost over 40 billion euros. It seems that 90% of the arms dealer''s property is likely to be obtained."


    "What''s the use of getting here at this time, the important thing is obviously His Majesty''s body." Veltiana whispered beside her.


    Nangong turned his head that month and glanced at Wei''ertiana. He didn''t care what the little girl said, but turned to Liana:

 Chapter 128：

    "It''s grown a lot. It seems that throwing you at the entry port has made your brain a lot brighter."


    "..."


    Liana lowered her head beside her, speechless.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue carried the suitcase, shook his fan and said:


    "Are you interested in doing something for me?"


    Before long, she may really become a high-level figure in the Empire of the Night, but she needs a lot of errands.


    But now, Liana, who has recognized the reality, is a good thug.


    "As beautiful as you think, elder sister won''t do anything for you, a demon killer..."


    Before Veltiana finished speaking, Liana knelt down on one knee and performed the etiquette of allegiance:


    "Very willing to serve you."


    Virtiana is speechless, the world is so crazy, and mice are bridesmaids for cats.


    My sister actually wanted to swear allegiance to Nangong, who used the blood of the demons in Europe to kill the demons. That month, isn''t this a rat as a bridesmaid for the cat?


    Seeing this that month, Nangong said happily:


    "Have you finally recognized your position? Are you no longer struggling to become a close minister?"


    The reason why Liana was not accepted by Su Jin was naturally clear to Nangong Nayue.


    This little guy with average ability actually tried to become the emperor''s close minister, and it was too greedy to want to go to the sky in one step.


    According to Nangong''s thoughts that month, the talents that Su Jin can recruit must be at least the level of the three true ancestors.


    And Liana wanted to gain the status of the true ancestor with the ability of a minor noble, and it was normal not to be seen by Su Jin.


    "Yes, I''ve given up on that idea." Liana, who was kneeling on the ground, bowed her head and said.


    Hearing this, Nangong Nayue couldn''t help joking: "Will you be unwilling to be loyal to me?"


    Hearing this, Liana paused and said in a low voice as much as possible:


    "To be loyal to Your Majesty or to the Imperial Concubine, my subordinates think it makes no difference."


    Empress? The smile on Nangong Nayue''s face suddenly stiffened.


    "How dare you say it!" Nangong said angrily after glaring at Wei''ertiana that month.


    Empress? Veltiana''s head was full of confusion, and she couldn''t understand the situation.


    And Nangong Nayue snorted coldly at this time, and said to the air next to him:


    "Are you happy?"


    In the air, ripples rippled in circles.


    Su Jin, who was wearing casual clothes, led No. 5 and appeared beside Nangong Nayue with a smile:


    "This sentence is deeply in my heart, Liana-sama."


    Hearing this sentence, Liana''s face was overjoyed, and she looked up immediately, but at this moment, she was stunned when she looked at No. 5 next to Su Jin.


    "Number five? If you''re here, who did Zaharias take away just now?"


    "Who else could it be?" Nangong cleaned up the mood of being molested that month, rolled his eyes, and said speechlessly, "Xian Gu Yong chan."


    Xian Gu Yong? Liana said with a strange expression: "The island country''s secret agency, the head of the three saints of the Lion King agency?"


    Zahariyas spent 35 billion euros to ''bought'' a spy chief by his side?


    No wonder Nangong said that Zahariyas should not despair that month, can it not be despair? Professional 25 boys have joined the group!


    At this time, Nangong Nayue raised the suitcase in his hand:


    "This is 35 billion euros, and the initial operating capital of the Night Empire is almost enough."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but clapped his hands and said:


    "As expected of Nayue Sauce, it seems that I have to consider letting you serve as Minister of Finance instead of the so-called Chief of Police. The ability to make money is truly incredible."


    "Stop it."


    Nangong snorted that month, then looked at Su Jin and frowned:


    "You are here with a mind body, right? The body is still in the apartment?"


    At this time, Su Jin said with a rather subtle expression: "It takes a little time to absorb the body."


    "so long?"


    It''s just sucking blood, how long does it take? Nangong gave Su Jin a strange look that month, but didn''t say anything:


    "Can it be done by night? Zaharias is about to hold the ceremony."


    "Of course, then I''ll take the fifth."


    "That''s good." Nangong nodded that month, watching Su Jin transfer No. 5.


    At this time, Virtiana next to her pulled Laliana''s clothes and said:


    "Sister, who is that man just now?"


    "What are you talking about, no big or small."


    Liana glared at Veltiana, and then said with a slightly joyful tone:


    "You can''t call that man, you have to call him Your Majesty, understand?"


    His Majesty? Veltiana was stunned for a moment, then opened her mouth wide.


    Fourth True Ancestor Flame Night Uncle? !


    And just when Veltiana was shocked, the apartment building in the faculty area.


    Su Jin pushed aside several pairs of arms, got up, and opened her red eyes:


    "Is this the power of the Beast..."


    Feeling the power of the six Familiar Beasts in his body, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly:


    "If these abilities are simulated by the small universe, I don''t know how powerful they can simulate the golden combat skills..."


    Su Jin couldn''t be sure, after all, he had never really seen the scene where the Golden Saint Seiya made all his efforts.


    But at least Su Jin understands that there will be countless changes in his methods of dealing with the enemy in the near future.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, stretched, and then looked at the distant port, his eyes narrowed gradually, and he made a decision:


    "It''s time to end the feast of flames."


    Chapter 0159 Unwanted Miracle


    [The following is international news: An unknown new type of influenza has appeared in the Nerapsi Autonomous Region, which has infected 560,000 people so far, and the reporter will be transferred to the scene below...]


    The TV station was switched to the News TV Station of Itogami Island.


    [Now, patients with symptoms of the new European flu have been found in the old southeast area, and the garrison is currently actively sealing the area. ]


    Watching the news broadcast on TV, Nangong turned his head to look at the night sky in the distance and said softly:


    "It''s about to start, the feast of flames."


    Beside her, Veltiana, who was wearing a maid outfit, was holding on to the skirt uneasily.


    On the other side, Liana was wearing a deacon uniform and served a cup of hot black tea to Nangong that month.


    "Technology is not good enough." Nangong said in a flat tone, taking a sip of black tea that month.


    "I''m sorry." Liana pleaded guilty and stood aside.


    At this time, Veltiana finally couldn''t help but say:


    "How can you just let the king go to the place of the banquet of flames alone?"


    "And then? Let Su Jin take you there?"


    Nangong was carrying black tea that month and looked at Wei''ertiana with a playful gaze.


    "I''m not even qualified to participate in the war, do you have one?"


    "...Sorry!" Wei''ertiana apologized as the corners of her mouth wriggled for a moment.


    Even Nangong thought that he could not participate in the war that month.


    When Nangong heard this sentence that month, he chuckled lightly, "It''s very good, much better than your sister."


    Liana, who was beside her, did not speak, maintaining an awkward silence.


    At this time, Nangong reached out his hand and pressed the remote control of the TV.


    "Okay, I also understand your desire for revenge. Now, let''s watch it here, watching the end of Zaharias."


    On the TV in front of him, the scene of the old southeastern area of ??Itogami Island appeared on the screen, which was the surveillance video from the surveillance equipment.


    ...


    The Quartz Gate is a huge building located in the old southeast area.


    In the past, it was put into use as the center of the city government, and it was shaped like a huge clock tower in a hexagonal shape.


    With the construction of the new artificial island and the transfer of the city center, this area was gradually abandoned, and finally became an uninhabited ruin that was forbidden to enter.


    A scene prepared by Zaharias is located in the central square of the Quartz Gate.


    In the center of the square covered by the glass ceiling, there are 12 black coffins, half of which, 6 girls are sleeping there.


    No. 11, No. 7, No. 4, No. 3, No. 1, and ''No. 5'', the 6 Flame Night Bos slept quietly in the coffin.


    In the center of the square is a thin girl wrapped in gems and crystals.


    At this time, on the ground of the square, the red textures were shining with a bewitching red light.


    On the texture like blood, there is a lot of magic power, and it slowly creeps on the ground like blood vessels.


    When the sound!


    The huge clock in the square pointed to eight o''clock at night.


    Zaharias opened his eyes, and he heard footsteps.


    At this time, a handsome black-haired young man dressed in casual clothes and smiling was walking towards the square.


    Zaharias looked at the person who was coming, his intelligence network did not inform the identity of the person.


    Su Jin walked slowly to the center of the square, stood in front of Zaharias, looked around at the surrounding body, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly and said:


    "As a human being, collecting so many bodies is also an ability."


    With an arrogant voice, Zaharias frowned.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at him contemptuously and said:


    "So, what wish do you want to achieve?"


    "Wealth, fame or power? Or some other higher aspiration?"


    Zaharias suddenly felt a sense of fear, as if subjects faced the emperor, and humans faced the fear of gods.


    Feeling this fear, Zaharias suddenly widened his eyes and said in astonishment:


    "You... no, you are..."


    Su Jin sneered, "Don''t you even know who the person who wants to wake up is?"


    Zaharias suddenly knelt on the ground, lowered his head and said, "I never thought that His Majesty would be here in person, it is a great honor."


    That''s right, there is only one existence that can make the self who has the rib of the true ancestor buried in his body feel fearful, the fourth true ancestor Flame Light Yebo.


    Was he already awake already? The original Fourth Primogenitor... Zaharias thought with both surprise and fear.


    He bowed his head humbly and said respectfully, "I want to ask you to resurrect my dead sister."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his head and looked at the skinny girl in the center of the square, sealed by gems and crystals.


    "It''s kind of interesting, then it''s as you wish."


    Zahariaston looked ecstatic, and at this moment, he heard the sound of the blade unsheathed.


    Zaharias looked up quickly, and indeed saw Su Jin draw out the Zanpakut¨­, and said softly:

 Chapter 129：

    "Acura is beautiful, Lilith."


    The blade of the Zanpakut¨­ exudes a beautiful brilliance.


    Then Su Jin slid the blade across the crystal and put it into the scabbard.


    A rattle sounded.


    The crystal shattered, and the thin girl inside was exposed to the air, and the dry and thin body restored the girl''s beauty at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the same way, the girl who had long since died gradually regained her breath.


    "Your wish has been fulfilled." Su Jin put the knife back into its sheath and said to the stunned Zaharias.


    "How? How is it possible?"


    Zaharias looked at the younger sister who opened her eyes with some incomprehension, then hugged her head and roared loudly:


    "How can the dead be resurrected! How can she be resurrected?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, and she said arrogantly, "Sure enough, the human brain cannot understand miracles?"


    "Miracle, you call this a miracle?"


    Zaharias'' eye mask was bloodshot.


    "Even if it is the Fourth Primogenitor, if you want to resurrect a person, shouldn''t you transfer your soul to that person''s body!"


    Zahalia cried out in a frenzy:


    "You should transfer your soul into her body!"


    What answered him was Su Jin''s gaze overlooking the ants.


    Zaharias shivered, and suddenly calmed down, but then followed by a more twisted madness.


    "It shouldn''t be like this, it shouldn''t be like this, the wish is wrong, the wish is wrong, you should transfer your soul to her body, and then resurrect her."


    Those who successfully revive the Fourth Primogenitor will be given a chance to fulfill their wishes, which is the rule of the Feast of Flames known to Zaharias.


    And if the Fourth Primogenitor wants to pay, he must get a real body, which is also a fact that Zaharias clearly knows.


    The body of a virgin body cannot withstand the power of the Fourth Primogenitor, so the Fourth Primogenitor must occupy a person''s body if he wants to be resurrected.


    And once he requests to revive his sister, facing this impossible request, the fourth primogenitor has a great possibility to occupy the magpie''s nest, occupy his sister''s body, indirectly resurrect her, and fulfill the promise.


    Zaharias originally thought so.


    However, he did not expect that the Fourth Primogenitor could really revive people!


    How could he master this kind of power that violated the realm of God!


    "The soul capture technique, so it is, you want to control the fourth primogenitor in this way."


    Inside the coffin, No. 5 stood up slowly and looked at Zakarias calmly:


    "I buried this technique in my sister''s body, and said that she was resurrected in the name, but is it actually controlling the Fourth Primogenitor?"


    For the first time, Xian Guyong showed obvious disgust:


    "It''s filthy, Zaharias."


    He thought he was smart and wanted to control the Fourth Primogenitor in this way, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be able to perform the miracle of resurrecting the dead.


    It''s downright ridiculous.


    "you!"


    Zahariyas opened his mouth, wanting to refute, but suddenly shivered again, raised his head, and saw Su Jin''s playful eyes.


    "Your Majesty, this is slander, this is slander!"


    Zahariyas hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed.


    "The villain has worked hard to collect the body, not to satisfy his own greed, but for you, Your Majesty!"


    Seeing Zakhariyas, who was bloodied in front of him but repeatedly insisted that he was a loyal minister, Su Jin smiled.


    Chapter 0160 Handsome young man


    Seeing Su Jin smiling, Zaharias quickly showed a pleasing smile.


    With the conspiracy exposed, facing the awakened Fourth Primogenitor, he could only do his best to pray for escape.


    So, no matter what, he must insist that he is a loyal minister.


    "Zaharias is indeed a loyal minister." Su Jin understated Zaharias'' behavior.


    At this time, Zaharias swallowed his saliva, showing a little bit of happiness, a little bit of the rest of his life, and a little bit of contempt, and he didn''t know how he showed such a complicated expression on his face.


    Let him pass so easily? As expected, even the strongest Fourth Primogenitor was nothing but a weapon.


    Just when Zaharias thought so, Su Jin said softly.


    "Half of the body was collected, hundreds of thousands of people were sacrificed, and a feast of flames was held to revive the Fourth Primogenitor, causing worldwide changes, the source of all changes."


    At this time, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly upturned, and he said wantonly:


    "I think the gods of Little Garden think so too, Zaharias."


    The gods of the garden? Zaharias showed a puzzled look.


    Are the gods paying attention to the feast of flames? what''s going on? Haven''t the gods already perished?


    Su Jin''s raised hand gently stroked the face of Zaharia''s sister and lifted her up.


    At this time, Zaharias saw two delicate little horns growing on the top of his sister''s head, which were the horns of ghosts.


    Looking at the wide-eyed Zaharias, Su Jin said playfully:


    "The resurrection of the Fourth Primogenitor is naturally not the decision of Zaharias alone. An ordinary mortal cannot complete the abyss method of observing the world, so there must be a behind-the-scenes mastermind behind him, an object of his true allegiance."


    "And at this time, the gods discovered that Zaharias'' sister had the blood of a pure-blooded demon."


    what the hell? How did his sister become a purebred demon? Zaharias is a little silly.


    He couldn''t understand what Su Jin was saying at all.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and continued to answer:


    "Although pure-bred demons can reproduce through reproductive behavior, a world with a low upper limit cannot have enough soil for pure-bred demons to be born."


    "And there is another way for pure-bred demons to be born besides reproductive behavior."


    At this time, Su Jin smiled wildly and said:


    "That is the gift of the ancestor of the demon!"


    "That is to say, behind you, Zaharias, stands a demon ancestor with at least four digits!"


    What is this all about? There is a demon ancestor standing behind me, how can I not know?


    Zahariyas was really stupid at this time.


    "It''s terrifying. There is a demon ancestor standing there. Who is it? Is it King Solomon, or Algor?"


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Zaharias with a smile, and said briskly:


    "Tell me, who is behind you? Which demon ancestor interfered with the birth of the Fourth Primogenitor?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    I don''t know anything? Zaharias looked at Su Jin with tears in his eyes, is this all you are talking about?


    "Could it be that you don''t know what you''re going to say?" Su Jin looked at Zaharias strangely: "Do you think the gods will believe what you say?"


    Zaharias suddenly thought of something at this time. Could it be that the gods will trouble the Fourth Primogenitor, and he is the unlucky person who was brought to the pot by the Fourth Primogenitor?


    After thinking about this clearly, Zaharia opened his mouth wide, stunned, and shouted:


    "I really don''t know anything!!"


    "No, you know too much."


    Su Jin slowly drew out the Zanpakut¨­, and said with an indifferent expression:


    "So, I need to silence you!"


    Hold! Fuck **** fuck it!


    Zahari Aston understood at the time, what he meant was to kill and silence, there is no proof!


    Thinking of this, Zaharias hurriedly turned around, using both hands and feet, rushing out like a wild beast in a panic.


    At this moment, Su Jin gently put the knife into the sheath.


    Puff-!


    A huge amount of blood spurted out from the wound that nearly slashed Zakarias in half.


    With his damaged soul, he fell to the ground weakly, staring at Su Jin who was holding his sister.


    Vaguely, he seemed to see countless majestic and great gods standing in front of him, overlooking his soul with interrogating eyes...


    I am wrong-!


    Zaharias''s eyes gradually lost focus, foaming at the mouth, and his face demented.


    "Didn''t he die?"


    Xian Guyong walked to Zaharias'' side and felt his pulse.


    "Don''t you want to get rid of him completely?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Jin said with a smile: "After all, this is an explanation for the gods."


    Of course, once the gods investigate, they will only find that it is a knife that vaguely contains Lilith''s power, cutting off Zaharias'' soul.


    All spearheads will be aimed at Lilith and the magic star Algor.


    "Will the gods really come to check?" Xian Guyong looked at Su Jin with some puzzlement.


    She couldn''t understand why Su Jin was sure that the gods would look at Zaharias.


    Obviously, the gods of this world have long since died.


    "Yes." Su Jin said affirmatively: "A world where humans have defeated the gods, a world with a world-tampering technique [Holy Jie], there are so many possibilities, they can''t help it. of."


    The danger of this wave of blood-devouring madness is no less than that of the Blade of Ghost Slayer... Su Jin sighed in his heart.


    Humans, demons, spirits, all kinds of beings can use it to change the world of the art¡ª¡ª¡¾Saint annihilation¡¿.


    This kind of thing, the possibility brought by it, is equivalent to ringing the bell of destiny for mankind to three digits!


    It''s no wonder that the gods don''t thoroughly investigate such a major event!


    Not to mention that Sheng Jie can bring the possibility of degenerating the gods into demons, and the major sects have been suppressed, and vampires occupy the world view at the top of the power.


    Once the Blood-devouring Raid is observed, the vampires of Hakoba will probably get an epic boost this time.


    In this series of events, even Su Jin was a little hesitant about whether to quickly observe the blood-devouring attack on the world.


    ¡®Forget it, I can only stay for 14 days. If I want to observe thoroughly, I have to wait until the next time I come. ¡¯


    Su Jin thought this way, and at the same time sighed in his heart:


    ''But before that, it''s all about putting aside all of your influence. ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Su Jin raised his head and looked at the body lying around, with a smile in his tone:


    "From now on, I am the Fourth Primogenitor."


    Su Jin said this, stroking the Zanpakut¨­ in his hand:


    "A Fourth Primogenitor who was bewitched by Lilith."


    Beside Su Jin, in a realm that Xian Gu Yong can''t see.


    The perfect purple-haired girl Lilith rolled her eyes and said contemptuously:


    "Ugly people make troubles, and even this has me taking the blame, huh~"


    Su Jin looked at her with a smile and said softly:


    "Kayin, the ancestor of the demon race who killed the gods and brought glory to mankind, I think there is nothing more suitable for you than such a beautiful identity, Your Majesty Lilith."


    Lilith''s eyes lit up, and she immediately thought of the impact of this possibility being introduced into Hakoniwa.


    ¡ª¡ªA high-ranking gift for the special attack of the gods!

 Chapter 130：

    The corners of Lilith''s mouth were raised, and she said with a smile: "I take back the foreword, you are really a handsome young man!"


    Chapter 0161 The liberation of the prison barrier!


    In the apartment building, Liana looked at Zaharias who was almost cut in half on the TV screen with a confused expression:


    "do you died?"


    The family''s revenge is just like this?


    For a moment, Liana felt an absurd sense of unreality.


    "It''s cheaper for him." Veltiana next to her showed a happy expression, sneering again and again over there.


    "It''s not dead yet. According to Su Jin''s character, if Zaharias''s value is not squeezed out, he will not die."


    Nangong put down the teacup that month, picked up the parasol on the side, and stood up after opening it:


    "You stay here, I''ll go out for a while."


    "Okay, Lord Nayue." Wei''ertiana shouted sweetly, feeling very happy.


    Nangong glanced at her that month and chuckled, "After all, he''s a little devil who can''t hide his thoughts."


    Veltiana stuck out her tongue, but did not refute.


    Nangong Nayue smiled, turned his head, looked at the quartz gate on the screen, and sighed.


    "We will meet again after all, Ah Ye."


    After a sigh, she disappeared into the apartment.


    ¡­


    Quartz Gate Central Plaza.


    Su Jin looked at the five bodies sleeping in the black coffin, and gradually restrained his smile.


    At this time, the texture of the red light on the ground was gradually deepening the light, and soon it became pitch black, like solidified blood plasma.


    This is the ritual of the Feast of Fire that is extracting the memories of hundreds of thousands of people, turning them into magic powers available to the Fourth Primogenitor.


    Nangong appeared behind Su Jin that month, holding a parasol, and sighed helplessly:


    "I''m afraid I''m going to get on your pirate ship completely now."


    Nangong Nayue knew very well that her appearance at the banquet of flames was a sensitive act in itself.


    The top management of Itogami Island is afraid that she will be completely included in the list of careerists.


    And once her real body emerges from the prison barrier, she can only follow Su Jin in one way to the end.


    Su Jin didn''t look back, just smiled and said, "What? I regret it now."


    "Yeah, very special regret."


    Nangong Nayue put one hand on his waist, rolled his eyes angrily and said:


    "If I knew I would meet you on Gozo Island, I would definitely not take that mission from Parsel."


    "That''s good, because that person I''m going to treat you as a horse for the rest of my life, no matter how I think about it, it''s a loss."


    At this time, Su Jin said with a bit of wickedness, "You can also quit now."


    "Anyway, let me lose everything." Nangong rolled his eyes that month.


    At such a time, it would be strange for Su Jin to let her quit.


    And Nangong Nayue''s character will not let her give up halfway.


    Now that the decision has been made, let''s go crazy with Su Jin, she has long seen that the world is unhappy.


    The corners of Nangong Nayue''s mouth were slightly raised, and she said with a chuckle, "Now we are accomplices."


    "Okay, let me see what the Fourth Primogenitor''s recovery looks like."


    "as you wish."


    Su Jin smiled slightly, and 12 illusory wings of light stretched out from his back, 7 of which were already emitting rainbow-like light at this time.


    That is the radiance of the souls of the seven beasts that have entered Su Jin''s body.


    Puff puff puff!


    The remaining 5 light wings penetrated into the bodies of the 5 bodies, and then, starting from the contact end, the light wings gradually filled with iridescent light.


    The beasts representing the zodiac are gradually entering Su Jin''s body.


    Synchronously entered is also the magic power obtained from the transformed memory.


    And this leftover was all infused into Aurora''s body by Su Jin, repairing her soul injury.


    In the process, Su Jin unabashedly released the magic.


    Buzz Buzz!


    The atmosphere is constantly humming.


    With Su Jin as the center, a lot of magic power was vented to the entire space of Xianjin Island.


    Among them, the third light wing on Su Jin''s back was trembling slightly.


    The No. 3 Beast, Mercury of Dragon and Snake, has the ability to devour space.


    Under Su Jin''s manipulation, this force swallowed and turned into vibration, which was affecting the stability of the surrounding space and forcing out the hidden prison barrier.


    "Do my best to do troublesome things." Nangong rolled his eyes angrily that month.


    Obviously, she only needs to let her cooperate to quickly force the prison barrier out, but Su Jin did not hesitate to use this troublesome method.


    According to her understanding of Su Jin, this man is probably developing some terrible tricks again.


    Just like the Diamond Star Fist that froze the Third Primogenitor with ease last time.


    It''s really a shame that he has the face to say that the third primogenitor is too strong and needs to go all out.


    At this moment, Nangong Nayue''s figure appeared like a black and white mosaic like a TV that had lost its signal.


    "Has it been forced out?"


    Nangong Nayue was surprised, then turned to look at Xian Gu Yong who was watching on the side, and said:


    "When I''m not here, things will trouble you."


    Xian Guyong pushed his glasses, but did not speak, expressing his acquiescence.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue''s figure had disappeared.


    At the same time, Su Jin opened his eyes, his vision passed through the obstacles, and he saw the end of Xianjin Island.


    Where, a quaint and heavy stone church is slowly emerging from the void and coming to reality.


    - Prison Barrier!


    The dream prison in the urban legend of Itogami Island has come to reality under the power of interfering space.


    Seeing this, Su Jin flickered, passed through many obstacles, came to the gate of the prison barrier, opened the gate, and stepped into the hall.


    In the center of the hall, on the ground carved with complex patterns, Su Jin saw Nangong Nayue, who was sitting on a chair with his head turned sideways, sleeping quietly.


    "It''s already morning, Nayue-chan, if I stay in bed again, I''ll be spanked."


    Nangong suddenly opened his eyes that month, and glared at Su Jin annoyed:


    "Will you try it out?"


    "Yo?" Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, but he took a step forward.


    Taking this step, Nangong Nayue''s mouth twitched, and he suddenly said in a bad mood:


    "Stop playing with messes over there, and now hurry up and hurt me."


    "???" Faced with this bizarre request, even Su Jin was stunned for a moment.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue snorted: "The prison barrier can be broken, but I can''t break it by myself, you should be my last stubbornness."


    "It''s clear that I can''t take the initiative to break the demon contract."


    Su Jin muttered softly, but the muttering was clearly audible in the hall.


    "It''s too long-winded!"


    Nangong glared at Su Jin angrily that month, only to think that the man in front of him was really his nemesis.


    Anyway, every time he is angry with him and has no temper!


    Su Jin smiled, raised a finger, and said softly, "Then, be careful."


    When Nangong heard the words that month, he took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes.


    Om-!


    A bright golden light appeared on Su Jin''s fingertips.


    Under the golden light, the quaint stone hall completely collapsed with a rumbling sound, revealing the true inner shell inside.


    After the castle collapsed, Su Jin stretched out his hand, hugged Nangong Nayue in the form of a princess hug, and retreated outside the prison.


    Then, he raised his head and looked at the huge three-story prison hooked by the gray-white and hard rock.


    Above the prison, he saw one figure after another standing there.


    Among them, Su Jin is most concerned about the most central figure.


    Dressed in gorgeous clothes of the Heian period, with fiery red eyes, a serene and magical beautiful woman.


    The red-eyed witch!


    ¡ª[Secretary Witch] Xiandumu Aye!


    Chapter 0162 Multiple Choice Questions


    Seven figures stood on the gray-white prison fortress.


    A thin old man, a young man with a spiky head, a coquettish woman, a strong man in armor, a man in a tall hat, a thin young man, and finally, a beauty standing in the center.


    "What''s the matter? Did the barrier actually open?"


    "What happened to the witch in the gap? Is there such a good thing?"


    "Anyway, we''re out."


    "Wait, look below!"


    Noisy voices sounded, and conversations came one after another, until finally everyone''s eyes looked down.


    There, Su Jin, who was holding Nangong that month, became extremely conspicuous in the eyes of these escaped prisoners.


    The scene became very quiet for a while.


    Everyone is silently collecting information with their eyes.


    Up to the very center, the beautiful woman with hair that grows to the ground, a pair of fiery red eyes and bright eyes, softly broke the deadlock.


    "Did Nangong actually get knocked down that month?"


    "Yohoo!"


    The spiky-haired young man grinned and laughed loudly:


    "This executioner also has today!"


    "It looks like we were rescued." The man in armor said calmly.


    At this time, the coquettish woman on the far left chuckled and said, "And he''s still a superb handsome guy."


    "It looks like a good time to escape from prison." The man in the tall hat said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the other prisoners had more or less smiles on their faces.


    At this time, the only expressionless Xiandumu Aye raised his arm with a cold look, revealing the silver bracelet on it:


    "Look clearly, we are not completely liberated, the control system of the prison is still running."


    What she said was a reminder, and it also drew everyone''s attention to Nangong Nayue''s body. The purpose of killing with a knife was self-evident.


    Hearing this, the spiky-haired youth, Xiutra''s complexion suddenly changed: "Is it still running?"


    He hurriedly lowered his head, looked at Su Jin below, and said fiercely:

 Chapter 131：

    "Boy, if you know each other, hand over the witch in your arms!"


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, looked up at Xiutra above, and said with a little surprise:


    "What gave you the illusion that you could command me?"


    Xiutra was stunned for a moment, then laughed savagely, waved his arms and said, "Of course it''s strength!"


    With the wave of his arm, invisible air blades formed one after another in the atmosphere, slashing towards Su Jin without hesitation.


    The fierce wind seemed to tear Su Jin apart.


    In that instant, a cruel smile appeared on Shutla''s face.


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª!


    A less harsh sound rang out.


    It was the sound of blood splattering from Shutra, who had been split in two.


    Su Jin put his arms around Nangong Nayue in one hand and Zanpakut¨­ in the other, stood behind Xiutra, turned his head slightly, and said calmly:


    "When you say power, do you mean this kind of thing?"


    "You?" Xiutra''s eyes widened, and she wanted to turn her head, but she couldn''t do it and died on the spot!


    "what?!"


    When the other six saw Su Jin suddenly appearing in the middle of them, they hurriedly retreated in fright, showing shock on their faces.


    "Shutra, the descendant of the gods, was able to hit it with one blow?"


    The gentleman in the tall hat showed consternation, and then gritted his teeth, about to perform magic.


    At this time, the figure of Su Jinheng holding the Zanpakut¨­ appeared behind him, and said indifferently:


    "Does it surprise you by stepping on an ant to death?"


    At this moment, the gentleman in the tall hat was cut into countless pieces that almost turned into minced meat, and smashed it on the gray-white masonry, dyeing it red.


    At this time, the young man in armor charged up with a big sword in hand, and was cut in half by Su Jin with one knife.


    "Bruder of Dragon Slayer?"


    The seductive woman ran away immediately, and next to the skinny old man, Chiriga Gilica couldn''t help but turn around and turned into a fire, and was about to flee for her life.


    Su Jin put the Zanpakut¨­ into the sheath, and Kilija, who had just run a few steps, was stunned, and his whole body was burned into nothingness by the red flames that suddenly appeared.


    The seductive woman who just ran a few steps, Ji Liule Chiraudi showed a silly smile:


    "Hehe, hehe, Chilica, who had the Flame Spirit implanted in his body, was actually burned to death by the flames..."


    Those who can''t run, can''t run at all, the man in front of them is a complete monster, an existence in a different dimension from them.


    "Have you given up the useless struggle?"


    Su Jinyu said gently towards the last three remaining people.


    Among them, Xiandumu Aye and Gao Qian youth Xian Shen Ming did not move a step, or did not dare to act at all.


    Ji Liule knelt down immediately and said in fear:


    "Please let me go, I can give you anything!"


    As she spoke, she undressed like a sow who had already lost her mind.


    At this time, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly and said lightly:


    "Are you a blood descendant of Jada?"


    "Yes, yes, I am a descendant of one of Her Majesty''s cronies."


    Ji Liule seemed to see the hope of surviving, and hurriedly climbed the relationship:


    "Do you know Her Majesty the Chaos Queen?"


    At this time, Su Jin said indifferently, "You have embarrassed her."


    The pleasing smile on Ji Liule''s face froze.


    A breeze blew, and her body seemed to be made of dust, and as the wind blew, she disappeared above the fortress.


    Su Jin, who was holding Nangong that month, turned around and looked at the last two people.


    [Secretary Witch] Xiandumu Aye, [Xiangami Island orthodox heir] Xian Shen Ming Jia.


    Looking at the two, Su Jin smiled:


    "Okay, the idle people and others have disappeared, and it should be time to talk about it now."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused, as if he suddenly remembered something, looked down at the prison below and said:


    "Almost forgot, there are hundreds of prisoners left here."


    After saying this, Su Jin raised his right hand, and a golden light shone on his index finger.


    That light bloomed instantly, illuminating the entire sky and dispelling all the darkness.


    When the light disappeared, Xiandumu Aye and Xian Shen Mingjia restored his vision.


    All around was the beach with rolling waves, and the slate floating on the sea on which they were standing.


    "..."


    Silence appeared again, and at this time, as the focus of the two eyes, Su Jin said briskly:


    "It took a little effort, but it doesn''t matter, the conversation can officially start, I think you two should have no objection?"


    Xian Shen Mingjia pushed his glasses, looked at Su Jin with sweat on his face and said, "...Please say."


    "very good."


    Su Jin hugged Nangong Nayue tightly, looked at the two with a smile, and said:


    "I only have one purpose in looking for the two."


    "Either the two will fight with me, or the two will be loyal to me. It''s a simple multiple-choice question, right?"


    "It''s really simple." Xianshen Mingjia smiled reluctantly.


    Su Jin glanced at him, then turned to look at Xiandumu Aye, and showed a kind smile at the other party.


    "Then what Miss Aye means..."


    Xiandumu Aye''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Chapter 0163 Xiandumu Aye''s ''submission''


    Xiandumu Aye looked at Su Jin, his eyes were like a calm deep pool.


    At this time, the other party was hugging Nangong Nayue, who seemed to be in a coma in a gorgeous ruffled Gothic suit.


    Invisible movement speed, incomprehensible slashing, completely imperceptible magic power.


    Xiandumu Aye couldn''t see his chance to escape successfully.


    She even suspected that Su Jin wanted her to resist.


    Like a child stabbing an ant''s nest with a stick. The panic and resistance of ants can bring rare joy to children, and the man in front of them is such a ''childlike'' character.


    There is no point in resisting, it will only bring death to oneself.


    Before his long-cherished wish was fulfilled, Xiandumu Aye refused to die.


    Xiandumu Aye sighed softly, glanced at Nangong Nayue, and bent down slightly:


    "As you wish, I have only one answer."


    The witch lowered her noble head and swore submission.


    Su Jin looked at the ancient beauty in front of him, raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said:


    "You are more interesting than the secretary witch I imagined."


    Su Jin had guessed that Xiandumu Aye would probably resist to a certain extent and try to escape. Direct surrender was a small probability event in his expectation.


    That''s why he said that Xiandumu Aye was more interesting than he thought.


    Su Jin looked at Xiandumu Aye who lowered his head and said:


    "Okay, raise your head, you''ll be by my side for the next few days, and I don''t need you yet."


    "I understand." Xiandumu Aye said calmly.


    There was no joy, no anger, just a touch of calm.


    This woman did not regard herself as a subordinate at all. If there was a chance, she would definitely try to get rid of the bondage... This is the consensus of the people present.


    For Su Jin, Xiandumu Aye''s current role is just ''spare'' and ''eye-catching''.


    With her, she can, or not, a person who just succumbed due to lack of strength, Su Jin naturally would not reuse it.


    At this time, Su Jin lowered his head and looked at Nangong Nayue, who was sleeping peacefully in his arms, and said:


    "How long do you want to pretend to be asleep?"


    "Tsk." Nangong smacked his lips that month, opened his sky blue eyes, and gave Su Jin a dissatisfied look.


    This guy, knowing that she was pretending to be asleep, didn''t know how to cooperate, but he wanted to wake her up, which was really bad fun.


    "Aren''t you going to pretend to be asleep?" Xiandumu Aye next to him said in a cold tone, "That month."


    "Aye." Nangong Nayue showed an embarrassed expression.


    She thought she could be very calm when facing Xiandumu Aye, but she miscalculated.


    After the prison barrier was lifted, she chose to pretend to be asleep for the first time and chose to escape.


    Because she didn''t know how to face this old friend.


    "So that''s the case, is the breaking of the barrier a trap?"


    Xiandumu Aye looked at Nangong''s expression that month now, and saw that she did not refuse Su Jin''s embrace, and immediately guessed something.


    Xiandumu Aye looked at the prison barrier that was gradually recovering under her feet, and felt the emptiness inside, she sneered:


    "I didn''t expect you to choose to break the prison barrier, and you also used this method."


    Due to Su Jin''s casual blow just now, there is no gap in the current prison barrier.


    The special prisoners who were originally detained in it all died unexpectedly, and only she and Xian Shen Mingjia were left.


    The prison barrier is magic based on dreams. If Nangong wants to, she can spend a lot of magic power to change the fact that the prisoner died.


    But now, Nangong Nayue was clearly letting the prisoners die.


    Xiandumu Aye laughed mockingly:


    "Is this really good? Your behavior has violated the demon contract, are you ready?"


    As the key to the prison barrier, but let the prison barrier be destroyed, and even kill the prisoners inside, I am afraid that the devil is already on his way to execute the punishment.


    Almost the second after Xiandumu Aye finished saying this, something strange appeared on Nangong Nayue.


    A little golden light gathered behind her, and then, a knight in golden armor slowly emerged in the air.


    "The Wheel King!" Nangong didn''t have to look back that month, and guessed who was behind him.


    The witch''s "guardian" is also the family of the devil. When the witch breaks the contract, the executioner who comes to execute it.


    Xiandumu Aye showed a mocking expression.


    "If you have any backhand, use it quickly, or you will be killed by the witch''s loyal guardian."


    At this time, Su Jin, who did not intend to disturb the ''old class reunion'', said with a little surprise:


    "Are you worried about her?"


    Xiandumu Aye suddenly stopped talking, she stood there expressionlessly, like an iceberg beauty, watching with indifferent eyes.


    Seeing this, Nangong Nayue''s mouth twitched, not knowing what to say.


    But there is only one thing, she and Xiandumu Aye have the same attitude.


    Su Jin is good in everything, but he has a long mouth that can talk.


    And just when Nangong was silent that month, the wheel-turning king stretched out his hand and grabbed her head.

 Chapter 132：

    At this time, Su Jin turned his head sideways and glanced at the Wheel King.


    The wheel runner stopped, and then with the sound of the creaking gears, he silently withdrew his arm and knelt down toward Su Jin on one knee.


    "?" Seeing this scene, Xiandumu Aye glanced at Su Jin in surprise.


    Being able to stop a demon''s family from moving is not something ordinary people can do.


    High-ranking demon? Or, other similar existences?


    And just when Xiandumu Aye was thinking about it, Su Jin held the Zanpakut¨­ at his waist and said:


    "How about a deal?"


    The sound of gears turning came from the wheel runner at the back.


    At this time, Su Jin said: "The price of canceling the contract, in return, I will give you the spirit of pure blood demon."


    The wheel-turning king lowered his head wordlessly, knelt down on the ground, and thumped the ground with his head, as if swearing his surrender.


    "Then let''s make a deal."


    Su Jin gently pulled out the Zanpakut¨­, and the figure of the wheel-turning king swirled like an air current, and was then sucked into the Zanpakut¨­.


    After doing all this, Su Jin looked at Xiandumu Aye and said with a smile:


    "And you?"


    Xiandumu Aye didn''t speak, even though she knew that this was Su Jin''s solicitation, and the condition was to cancel the demon contract, but she still did not choose to surrender.


    Seeing this, Su Jin did not force her, but turned his head to look at Xian Shen, who was acting as a transparent person next to him, and said:


    "Wait, cooperate with Xian Gu Yong to take over the management of Xian Shen Island."


    "This is really..." Xian Shen Mingjia showed an embarrassed smile.


    Didn''t give him the chance to choose, did he order it directly?


    This is too different from Xiandumu Aye.


    However, at this time, Su Jin had already taken a step forward, set foot on the pier, and said as he walked:


    "That Yue-chan, the technique of the prison barrier is quite interesting, can you make a copy for me?"


    To build an illusory world in a dream, Su Jin feels that this technology is very promising, so he naturally intends to get it.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue looked at Xiandumu Aye who was following behind, and his head suddenly became big:


    "Go back and talk."


    She suddenly felt that releasing A Ye for Su Jin to monitor was probably the worst decision in her life.


    After all, these two are obviously going to join forces to target her type!


    This is obviously to find two living ancestors!


    Nangong''s mood that month suddenly became less beautiful.


    Chapter 0164 The confrontation of witches


    In the bathroom, Xiandumu Aye turned off the shower, put on a bathrobe, and opened the door.


    In the living room with all kinds of luxury furniture, Nangong Nayue, who was holding black tea, sat quietly beside the sofa, and glanced at Xiandumu Aye with half-closed eyes:


    "Want a drink?"


    Nangong raised the black tea in his hand that month and asked tentatively.


    "It''s amazing that you would choose to wait for me here alone."


    Xiandumu Aye wiped his hair with a towel and looked at Nangong Nayue coldly with his fiery red eyes:


    "Did my new boss send you here? Or, are you ready to be killed by me?"


    "I really can''t get along with you." Nangong muttered while holding black tea that month.


    "After that guy got the spell of the prison barrier, he went upstairs and locked it in the room to study it, just like a research fanatic."


    After she finished speaking, she took a sip of the black tea and a slight smile appeared on her face.


    "I haven''t had it in seven or eight years, so I miss it."


    Xiandumu Aye did not reply, but after a few seconds of silence, he said lightly:


    "You''ve changed a lot."


    In the past, Nangong would never let her out of the prison barrier that month, would not allow the prisoners in the barrier to die, and would never even think about changing the contents of the demon contract.


    "Is it the change that man gave you?"


    Nangong Nayue''s face froze, and she said with a slight dissatisfaction, "Don''t say such things in such a misunderstood tone!"


    "...I don''t think there is any misunderstanding in my tone, it''s your own problem."


    Xiandumu Aye glanced at Nangong Nayue, and then sneered:


    "So that''s the case, are you at this age? Think about it carefully, you are also in your 20s. In this country, you are already a representative of late love, right?"


    "Say as if you haven''t experienced this age."


    Nangong muttered unhappily that month, and then her eyes lit up, and she said with a teasing expression:


    "Almost forgot, Ah Ye, you are much older than me, think about it carefully, are you still single now?"


    The old aunt who can''t get married... Xiandumu Aye read this meaning in Nangong''s eyes that month.


    She looked at Nangong Nayue expressionlessly, and said in a cold tone:


    "It seems that over the years, your mental age has not increased at all."


    "It''s still better than you, at least out of singleness."


    Nangong Nayue couldn''t help the urge to ridicule, and said with a smile:


    "Speaking of which, you are afraid to do it now because of Su Jin, right?"


    Xiandumu Aye''s eyes turned cold, and he moved his hand with the towel.


    "The strongest magic book you rely on [Dark Oath] was destroyed by me 7 years ago, and I am the only one who still remembers the contents of it."


    Nangong said this in that month, and looked at Xiandumu Aye meaningfully:


    "The choice to surrender without resistance is also because you want to lurk beside me and find an opportunity to capture my memory, right?"


    Nangong said this in that month, and said in a provocative tone, "Want to come and try it?"


    Xiandumu Aye''s eyes became colder and colder, and even black and purple magical brilliance appeared on his body.


    At this moment, behind Nangong Nayue, an illusory huge figure slowly emerged.


    It was a figure with a sword in hand and surrounded by armor, like a Valkyrie.


    Xiandumu Aye''s pupils shrank slightly, and then said in a fearful tone:


    "The No. 6 Familiar Beast of the Fourth Primogenitor - the Rainbow Flame of Ming Ji, the Familiar Beast that masters the ability to cut off the law of karma, how could you actually control this kind of thing?"


    "Well, since we''re going to let you out, then we must be prepared to be bitten back."


    Nangong drank black tea that month and said calmly.


    "...You didn''t have this kind of thing on you before, so that''s the case, is that so?"


    Xiandumu Aye looked at Nangong Nayue with those fiery red eyes, as if seeing through everything.


    "It seems that my new boss is the fourth primogenitor of this generation. And you let him **** your blood while I was taking a bath?"


    "I said how could you change so much, and even choose to take the initiative to change the demon contract. It turned out that that thing prevented you from offering your blood to your lover?"


    Nangong''s face darkened that month, and he opened his mouth, wanting to refute, but what the other party said was basically the truth.


    She was worried that she could not suppress Xiandumu Aye, so she let Su Jin **** her blood and temporarily handed over the control of the sixth beast to her.


    And the time was indeed when Xiandumu Aye was taking a bath.


    Thinking of this, Nangong Nayue said in a slightly annoyed tone:


    "You have no right to speak after taking a bath for two hours. Who asked you to give me time to prepare?"


    "Oh, so embarrassed and angry?"


    Xiandumu Aye sneered, his eyes full of contempt.


    "You who are addicted to male sex, are you qualified to be called a witch?"


    "Who is addicted to male sex!!" Nangong Nayue suddenly stood up.


    "What are you so excited about?"


    Xiandumu Aye asked playfully:


    "It seems that you, whose physical age stopped passing by because of the prison barrier, became a child after all."


    Hearing this, Nangong opened his mouth that month and wanted to say something, but finally swallowed it and sat back in his seat:


    "Sure enough, I don''t get along with you guy."


    "Each each other." Xiandumu Aye sneered.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue picked up the tea cup again, snorted coldly, and then tried to calm down:


    "Aye, I advise you not to mistake yourself. I don''t even see the depth of Su Jin''s strength. If you continue to try to resist, I don''t need to say more about the consequences, right?"


    "Being sucked blood like you?" Xiandumu Aye said in a surprised tone, "That''s really serious consequences."


    "You bastard!" Nangong suddenly became anxious that month.


    Not only because of Xiandumu Aye''s excessive words, but also because of the panic and unhappiness in his heart that he might be tauren.


    "All in all, just stay under my nose for me, and don''t think about continuing to use the dark oath to stir up the storm!"


    "Huh, what if there is no secret oath? You shouldn''t forget that all magic books are written by humans."


    Xiandumu Aye knew in his heart that he really had no resistance, but he couldn''t help but stimulate Nangong that month.


    Even she herself doesn''t know what kind of wonderful psychology this is.


    "you!"


    Nangong Nayue''s face was solemn, and he looked at Xiandumu Aye seriously and said:


    "In any case, I will never let you touch the dark oath again, betting on my witch''s consciousness!"


    After Xiandumu Aye heard it, his face was extremely different.


    The two sides stared at each other, and the atmosphere became extremely stiff in an instant.


    Just after the two looked at each other for seven or eight seconds, the door to the living room was opened.


    Su Jin walked in while talking:


    "That Ah Ye, are you familiar with the secret oath? I''m going to study how it eliminates magic power. Come and help me... eh? What''s the matter, what are the expressions of the two of you?"


    Su Jin, who had just entered the room, looked at the two people in the room with question marks all over his head.


    Chapter 0165 you are targeting me


    Due to Su Jin''s intrusion, the scene once became very embarrassing.


    The three were deadlocked in the living room for more than ten seconds, and finally, Nangong couldn''t bear it any longer that month.


    Nangong''s face was flushed that month, and he said angrily or not:


    "Why do you know such a thing as a dark oath?"


    After she said this, Su Jin and Xiandumu Aye looked at her strangely.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue also woke up, and he seemed to have said something nonsense.


    "When you were sucking blood, was the memory of the blood that was sucked away?"


    When vampires **** the blood of witches or witches in a special way, or devour other people''s lives, they can get all the memories of the other party.


    Therefore, when Su Jin transferred the temporary control of the sixth beast just now, he naturally got the memory of Nangong that month, and of course also learned of the existence of the dark oath.


    "It seems that your relationship is deeper than I imagined."


    Xiandumu Aye said softly in a tone of sarcasm or jealousy.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue blushed and stared at Su Jin slightly annoyed:

 Chapter 133：

    "What do you do when you have nothing to spare to study the dark affidavit?"


    "I''m curious about the way it removes magic power." Su Jin said these words confidently.


    When Nangong heard these words that month, his brows couldn''t help but jumped fiercely.


    "In that case, you can do your own research. What are you doing with Ah Ye?"


    Su Xing heard this very calmly said:


    "As a former user, I need the data she knows for reference."


    When Nangong Nayue heard this sentence, she was immediately annoyed: "Do you know what Ah Ye will do after he gets the secret oath?"


    "Try to eliminate the magic in the world? Kill all the monsters and monsters in one go? Create an ordinary world without magic?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, and she spread her hands and said:


    "Take it down, don''t you know Ah Ye yet? Can she do this with her ability? The magic power alone is far from enough."


    Xiandumu Aye''s eyelids jumped and his face was straight, as if he was angry.


    I just don''t know if it''s because Su Jin called her by her name, or because Su Jin despised her weak magic power.


    However, the greater probability should be the latter.


    After all, Xiandumu Aye himself knew it.


    No matter how strong the ability is, it also needs to use the basics.


    With the same secret oath, Xiandumu Aye was desperately trying to eliminate the magic power of Xianshen Island, and if it was Su Jin, the fourth ancestor, it would not be a problem to cover a country.


    However, in Su Jin''s view, if he uses the secret oath, he can easily eliminate all the magic power of the entire earth.


    The gap between the two sides was a world apart from the beginning.


    "But once she knows the secret oath, she will definitely use it to destroy Itogami Island."


    Nangong Nayue said with a displeased face, Xiandumu Aye has a criminal record in this matter.


    Itogami Island is an artificial island built on the basis of magic. All the buildings on the island are mixed with a lot of magic materials, so the power of the dark oath to eliminate magic power is devastating to Itogami Island.


    And 7 years ago, Xiandumu Aye tried such a dangerous behavior, but was successfully stopped by Nangong Nayue.


    In fact, the two sides forged a feud because of such things.


    One is to protect the friends of the same school, and the other is to achieve their own goals. The two friends with awkward personalities have become enemies.


    "Then give a hint in Ah Ye''s head to forbid the use of the dark oath on Itogami Island? After all, isn''t that what your conflict is about?"


    Su Jintan said with a little ease.


    Xiandumu Aye''s eyelids twitched, but before she could say anything, Nangong shook his hands and said:


    "Then it''s alright, you can do it."


    The witch in the gap sat back on the sofa as if nothing happened, picked up the black tea, and took a sip calmly.


    Xiandumu Aye''s face was slightly distorted, but at this time, Su Jin had already taken her hand and led her upstairs.


    Before leaving, Xiandumu Aye said angrily, "That month, those things you cherished mean nothing."


    "I knew you were targeting me!"


    Nangong Nayue snapped, threw his beloved teacup on the table, and said angrily:


    "Seven years ago, I couldn''t use the secret oath to go anywhere, but I chose Caihai College, and I chose Caihai College. You are clearly targeting me on purpose!"


    If Xiandumu Aye used the secret oath in other places seven years ago, would the two become enemies?


    The answer is not necessarily.


    But in a high probability, Nangong''s behavior that he would be Xiandumu Aye that month did not exist.


    When a group of strangers lose their magic power and their close friends, it is obvious how to choose between them.


    However, Xiandumu Aye used taboo tricks in the place she cherished most. How could it be that Aye was targeting herself?


    At this time, Xiandumu Aye looked at Nangong Nayue coldly with those fiery red eyes and said:


    "The kind of false feelings endowed by the artificial island management agency, it''s really a blessing that you can accept it wholeheartedly!"


    Nangong Nayue stared back without showing weakness.


    "Those immortals do create such conditions, but it''s my own business to choose what to do."


    "You are obeying the fate that others have arranged for you!"


    Xiandumu Aye said in an angry tone for the first time:


    "Those scumbags just want to use the witch blood in you."


    "I know, then what? In that case, what do you want me to choose?"


    Nangong was on fire that month, and shouted angrily:


    "So what if the dark oath succeeded? My friend, the entire Isogami Island is going to die, so what about you? When the Empire of Night reacts, you will die too, and everyone will die. Is it fun? "


    "...As long as you help me, the two of us will join forces, even if it is the three true ancestors." Xiandumu Aye''s tone became weaker.


    "You said this in front of Su Jin!"


    Nangong sneered that month, folded his arms and said:


    "You mean, what can we do together?"


    Xiandumu Aye got stuck and was silent for a moment, not daring to turn his head to look at Su Jin, nor to look at Nangong that month.


    The secret oath plus her and Nangong that month, can they deal with Su Jin?


    She didn''t know, but judging from Nangong''s expression that month, the result should be impossible.


    And Su Jin''s fourth primogenitor is so strong, what about the other three primogenitors?


    Although she has seen one of the three true ancestors make a move in the past, is that really their full strength?


    Is it really a coincidence that the three true ancestors have been invincible in the world for so many years?


    Then the final result is very obvious, her behavior 7 years ago, in the end, it was nothing more than that everyone died together.


    Thinking of this, Xiandumu Aye was speechless.


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at Nangong Nayue who was in a fit of anger, thought for a while, and planned to give the two dead heads a sense of distance and calmness.


    Thinking of this, he immediately pulled Xiandumu Aye to the upstairs room.


    Nangong snorted coldly that month, sat on the sofa, took a few deep breaths, and then looked at the teacup with a corner that he had dropped with some distress.


    One thousand euros is too expensive! And it''s still a full set. It''s not perfect if one is broken. The loss is really huge.


    Nangong felt distressed for a while that month, then sighed and planned to make another cup of black tea.


    At this moment, Nangong Nayue''s eyes caught the kimono on the sofa next to him.


    At this time, she suddenly realized that Su Jin took Xiandumu Aye upstairs to their room.


    With a swish, Nangong Nayue jumped up: "Wait a minute? Su Jin, who do you want to take to our room!"


    Nangong used space magic in a panic that month and chased after him.


    Chapter 0166 was tamed very thoroughly


    Apartment on the seventh floor.


    In a room full of black textures that exudes a strange magical aura.


    Su Jinhe put on a long dress with ruffles, and Xiandumu Aye, who was dressed in a foreign style, stood in the middle of the empty room, each recording the desired data.


    "After a long time, it''s actually a technique that rewrites the laws of the world?"


    If you think of the world as a computer, the secret affidavit is the code for writing programs.


    Therefore, the dark oath''s ability to eliminate magic power, in essence, is actually adding a pendant that cannot generate magic power in the world.


    It''s almost like a plug-in development device.


    However, although the ability is powerful, the ability to rewrite the dark oath is also limited.


    At least with the current established procedures, the dark affidavit can only prevent those within the effective range from generating magic power.


    "Is there a disadvantage of not being able to change the caster itself? So, this thing should be a spell extended by Sheng Jian, right?"


    Next to him, Xiandumu Aye, who recorded the inscription of the secret oath, slightly looked away from the inscription, looked at Su Jin''s excited profile, and said silently:


    "Most of the existing magic books in the world are props made by ancient sages. They were developed for inferior races such as humans, orcs, giants, etc., and are used to deal with props of the gods of heaven."


    "And the secret oath is a magic book developed by ancient humans in the past according to the technique of the holy annihilation."


    "Ancient wisdom, the art that rewrites the world? Although it is powerful, there is a high probability that it is a special art for this world, but it is a pity."


    Su Jin sighed and said with a little regret.


    The world is different from the world, and the spells of the holy sword may not be able to be used in Hakoba.


    After all, the codes that make up the world are all different, so how can programs be compatible.


    Even if it is compatible, the amount of power required to rewrite a world as huge as Hakoten is probably an extremely exaggerated amount.


    Maybe three digits? But the three-digit blooming spirituality, rewriting the world, they can do it themselves.


    The three-digit number is called the [Almighty Field], and this title is not a joke.


    "If you think about it like this, you can only start from the microscopic level, and penetrate the core of this rewritten technique into individuals through some means, into the atoms that make up them, to achieve similar effects of eliminating magic power, obliterating perception, and avoiding Extensive consumption."


    Su Jin was suddenly stunned when he said this, with a rather strange expression:


    "Isn''t this move the Heavenly Dance Treasure Wheel of the Virgo Golden Saint Seiya?"


    The five senses of the recruited, and even the sixth, seventh, and eighth senses, together with the coefficient of the small universe, are sealed, and they are directly labeled as mortals and slaughtered by others.


    If we develop according to this concept...


    Beside him, Xiandumu Aye looked at Su Jin, who was in a frenzy, with a somewhat inexplicable expression.


    What is the Virgo Golden Saint, and what is the Heavenly Dance Treasure Wheel?


    However, Su Jin had no intention of explaining it to her at all, nor did she have the desire to investigate.


    Xiandumu Aye silently remembered the power of the secret oath displayed by Su Jin, and remembered all the inscriptions in his mind.


    After repeating it three times and confirming that he had completely remembered it, Xiandumu Aye''s mouth curled slightly, revealing a happy smile.


    At this moment, Su Jin, who was next to him, suddenly patted his head, raised his finger, and pointed at Xiandumu Aye without looking at it.


    "Where did the light come from?"


    Xiandumu Aye was stunned for a moment, and she didn''t react until the light disappeared, looking at Su Jin''s fingers.


    "what have you done?"


    Xiandumu Aye was stunned, but the next second, her complexion changed greatly:


    "My magic power is gone, how is it possible?"


    Xiandumu Aye hurriedly lowered his head, looked at the spells on the ground, and said in amazement:


    "The dark oath didn''t start? How could it be..."


    "Is this kind of fixed way into the cell, the result is a magic seal? A light speed attack, into the whole body cells, can seal a kind of power, it''s a bit troublesome..."


    Hearing Su Jin''s broken thoughts, Xiandumu Aye''s glamorous face almost collapsed:


    "You take me for an experiment?"


    "Ah, this is a misunderstanding."


    Su Jin turned his head and apologized without any sincerity:


    "I just suddenly remembered that I just seemed to have forgotten to enter the hint that the use of dark oath on Itogami Island is prohibited in your soul."


    "What you entered is a secret oath, not a hint..." Xiandumu Aye almost broke his silver teeth.


    This man is definitely on purpose!


    "Ah, sorry, I seem to have made a mistake."


    Su Jin touched his head and raised his finger again.


    The next moment, Xiandumu Aye only felt that his vision seemed to disappear.

 Chapter 134：

    "Ah, sorry sorry, I made a mistake again."


    I heard an apology in my ears, but it was extremely harsh in Xiandumu Aye.


    "Oh, yes, this is a trick to seal the small universe, but it seems that it only seals your vision."


    "It seems that if you want to seal a power, you must also understand the formation of a power."


    With a sigh, Xiandumu Aye''s vision and magic power suddenly recovered.


    At this time, Su Jin stepped forward to hold her hands and said enthusiastically:


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Aye, it''s really nice to have you by your side."


    Xiandumu Aye looked at Su Jin who was holding his hands enthusiastically in front of him, and said expressionlessly:


    "Nangong Nayue''s taste is as bad as ever."


    The subtext was that Nangong went blind that month after finding such an incompetent man.


    "Why are you suddenly scolding that month?"


    Su Jin was surprised for a moment, and then asked:


    "Is it because I prevented you from entering the magic workshop of that month earlier?"


    "But there''s no reason to use magic-eliminating spells in a magic workshop, don''t you think?"


    Looking at Su Jin pretending to be in front of him, Xiandumu Aye snorted coldly:


    "Don''t do this, just try whatever you want, don''t be weird in front of me."


    "Oh, this is really..."


    Su Jin released Xiandumu Aye''s hand with a playful smile on his face.


    "In that case, I''m welcome."


    The last thing Xiandumu Aye saw was the golden light on Su Jin''s fingertips.


    It was obviously a dazzling brilliance, but in her opinion, it was like the deepest darkness, gloomy and terrifying, as if it was going to devour her completely.


    "¡ªThe Heavenly Dance Treasure Wheel!"


    ...


    In front of the door of the Keystone Gate.


    The young Xian Shen Mingjia, wearing a jacket and black-rimmed glasses, stood at the gate, looking at the towering building in front of him, and sighed:


    "Itsogami Island is offered by the descendants of the builders of Itogami Island, what a nasty boss."


    Speaking of this, Xian Shen Mingjia turned his head and looked at the high school girl standing behind him, his tone gradually lowered.


    Braids, rustic round eyes, a thick reference book, and a strange long gun.


    Xian Gu Yong, who appeared in front of Xian Shen Ming Jia in this image, pushed his eyes and said calmly:


    "In the next task of taking over Itogami Island, I will be your assistant."


    "It''s you, didn''t you expect to become the Three Saints?"


    Xian Shen Mingjia showed a face of nostalgia and hatred:


    "I was imprisoned in the prison barrier for killing the attacking magician of the Lion King agency, but it is really bad fun to join forces with the three saints of the Lion King agency!"


    Xian Guyong didn''t speak, but threw the spear in his hand to Xianshen Mingjia.


    Xian Shen Mingjia reached out and took it, and then stroked the gun body, playing with the taste:


    "Zero Assault Double Spears, Hungry Wolf, give me this thing, is it really okay?"


    "This was originally something you developed, and without this, your power would not be able to form much combat power." Xian Guyong said calmly.


    Hearing this sentence, Xianshen Mingjia sneered:


    "I can even take advantage of the enemy. It seems that the man has tamed you very thoroughly."


    "The Fourth Primogenitor Su Jin is a special existence." Xian Guyong said calmly.


    "Ha!" Xian Shen Mingjia sneered.


    At this time, Xian Gu Yong said softly:


    "With his power, if he can, he might be able to pull someone who once sublimated into an angel into the world again."


    Xian Shen Mingjia paused. He remembered the woman he had a crush on, the person who ascended to heaven because of the side effects of the weapon.


    "What does Su Jin want?"


    "For now, it is Itogami Island, which is the main body of the Empire of Night."


    Xian Gu Yong said in a calm tone.


    "If this is the case, there is no need to break into the door of the cornerstone. Relatively speaking, controlling Yaase Ikima is the first priority. He holds part of the key to the legacy of the **** of blame, as well as the MAR group. The board, needs to get rid of them."


    "You have been tamed very thoroughly." Xian Guyong said in a playful tone.


    That was exactly what Xian Shen Ming Jia used to mock Xian Gu Yong just now.


    Xianshen Mingjia didn''t answer, just like a wolf, his eyes faintly said:


    "Prepare for the press conference tomorrow, and I will solve all the obstacles tonight!"


    Xian Guyong pushed his glasses, but did not refuse.


    The next day, the news of Itogami Island''s independence spread throughout the world through the news media.


    Chapter 0167 The shaking of the big power high-level


    Kingdom of Ardikia.


    In the kingdom, a princess with silver-white hair, blue clear eyes, and an elf-like princess, La Furia Lihavain was watching the arguments between her parents and subordinates.


    "The Fourth Primogenitor has actually been resurrected and established the Empire of Night in the Far East? Where did this information come from?"


    "I saw it on TV, Her Majesty the Queen."


    "Is this kind of important information actually seen from a TV station? Then should our intelligence officers consider replacing them with reporters?"


    "In this report, except that the fourth primogenitor is named Su Jin, who is a native of Itogami Island, it is a candid photo, and it''s blurred. What''s the use?"


    "I''m very sorry, Your Majesty."


    "Okay, now is not the time to argue about this, who is the fourth primogenitor, what is his name, what is his character, and what is his governing philosophy, all of which must be quickly determined."


    "These important information require your cooperation. I don''t want the phenomenon of collecting information on TV to happen again."


    "I''m really sorry, Her Majesty the Queen."


    In the apology of the courtier and the angry voices of the king and queen, La Furia got the blurred photo, the natural power of the witch, let her ''see'' things that ordinary people can''t see.


    In a certain room where the scenery is not very clear, a young man with black hair and black eyes with handsome facial features suddenly raised his head and said in surprise:


    "Huh? Someone peeped at me?"


    La Furia''s pupils shrunk slightly, and a lot of tears flowed from her eyes, as if looking directly at the sun.


    At this time, Su Jin had already traced back to La Furia and saw the silver-haired little beauty.


    "Is it a little girl who passively peeped at me because of my blood?"


    Su Jin saw through the body of La Furia''s ability, and then stretched out his hand with a chuckle, tapped her forehead with her index finger, and sealed her witch''s spiritual vision:


    "This kind of uncontrollable power, let''s limit it."


    The words fell, and La Furia''s eyes flickered, returning to reality.


    She couldn''t help raising her hand, touched her forehead, felt the residual warmth there, looked at the blurred photo on her hand, blushed, and muttered to herself, "The Fourth Primogenitor... Su Jin...? ¡­¡±


    ...


    Whispering Garden.


    An alien space that can only be entered by countries that signed the Sanctuary Treaty, large forces, and night empires.


    This is the meeting place that only the leaders of the major forces can enter.


    Headed by the true ancestors of the three night empires, who have a one-vote veto, and other countries as supplements, they aim to avoid armed conflicts through negotiation.


    And now, because of the news announced by Itogami Island''s official TV station, the participants of the Whispering Garden are caught in a controversy.


    "Everyone probably got the news." The masked participant said in an old voice.


    There was silence all around, and all the representatives of the large forces participating in the meeting were silent.


    The Fourth True Ancestor Flame Night Uncle will wake up in the island country in the far east. This is something that everyone has known for a long time.


    This kind of thing has happened a lot in the past, but it often ended in failure.


    And among those few successes, the Fourth Primogenitor was all alone, never establishing any power, and driving the strongest power arrogantly and arrogantly.


    It is the first time that a country has truly been established like this.


    As for the fourth primordial ancestor who now calls himself Su Jin, and is not a woman''s appearance at the same time, everyone''s choice is not in-depth.


    Because in the very center of the Whispering Garden, the petite, green-haired woman wearing a golden mask was holding a wooden sign for picking up people at the airport.


    The words ''prohibited to inspect Su Jin in depth'' were written on it.


    This is an important reason why everyone is reluctant to communicate why the Fourth Primogenitor changed.


    At this moment, a person wearing a mask said:


    "So, are we going to acknowledge the establishment of the Fourth Empire of the Night?"


    "We refuse to acknowledge the fact that Itogami Island is independent."


    The suspected representative of the island country said angrily.


    At this time, one of the three people sitting in the main seat, a petite green-haired voice raised another wooden sign with the words on it.


    ''I veto your refusal. ¡¯


    The representative of the island country was silent for a while, and the palm that was clenched into a fist seemed to express his mood.


    The three true ancestors have one-vote veto power, which is the basis for the establishment of the Whispering Garden.


    This right is not a right conferred by the Whispering Court, but a right conferred by "power".


    As long as the Three Great Ancestors do not nod, things cannot be successfully realized.


    This is the truth of the ''one-vote veto''.


    Therefore, the outside world has been rumored to be crazy about the funny news that a certain country proposed to abolish the veto power of the True Ancestor, but was vetoed by the True Ancestor with one vote. ¡¯


    By this time, the participants had to stop discussing and looked at Jiada Kukokan helplessly:


    "Your Majesty the Chaos Empress, if you have any opinions, please speak bluntly."


    "Recognize the independence of Itogami Island, recognize the establishment of the Fourth Empire [primitive empire], and give normal diplomatic treatment, above."


    After Jada finished speaking, he put down the sign, and the face hidden under the golden mask showed a smile of successful mischief.


    The high-level leaders of the big forces around were silent for a while, and finally raised their hands to vote.


    In the end, the proposal was passed unanimously, and even the representatives of the island country were forced to raise their hands under the sight of Jada.


    Although it is enough to raise one hand, for the sake of life safety, he still raised his hands and displayed the French national etiquette.


    The meeting was quickly passed under the agitation of Jiada, and after the passage, many leaders who felt bored left the meeting one after another.


    The Whispering Garden suddenly became empty.


    At this moment, Jada took off the mask, revealing the tender face inside, patted the table and said:


    "Okay, there''s no need for the two of you to keep hiding, right?"


    Beside Jada, figures appeared in two other positions.


    Sitting on the left is a young man in a black military uniform with short hair.


    The First Primogenitor, the creator of the King of War Domain, the forgotten King of War Kaiy Juran Barada.


    Sitting in the middle is a figure with long purple hair, vermilion eyes, and a relatively petite figure compared to the first primogenitor.


    The Second Primogenitor, the ruler of the Extinction Dynasty, the Eye of Extinction, Eswadgul Yagis.


    With the addition of Jada Kukokan, the three true ancestors are rarely gathered together.

 Chapter 135：

    Jada Kukokan saw two old acquaintances and smiled happily:


    "Okay, the irrelevant people are out, let''s start our [Tianbu] meeting!"


    Chapter 0168 No one knows better than me


    Hearing [Tianbu] this name refers to the gods.


    The First Primogenitor, Kaye, and the Second Primogenitor Asvoldgul had no idea to refute.


    The scene fell into a brief silence.


    In the end, it was Kay who broke the deadlock first and said with a little nostalgia:


    "It seems like it''s been a long, long time since we met again like this."


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Jada shrugged, wanting to say that the most important caine was missing, but after thinking about it carefully, he was still sensible.


    "Is there something wrong with contacting me specifically?" Asvoldgul glanced at Jada and said calmly.


    "Didn''t your ninth boy tell you? I was beaten by the fourth primogenitor."


    Jiada said with a smile, she was embarrassed.


    "The sun in the sky has fallen and is about to hit the earth. Will I believe you when you say such a thing?"


    Eswadgul sighed and said a little boringly.


    "But that''s the truth!"


    Jiada folded his hands under his chin and looked at the empty whispering courtyard in front of him and said:


    "If it wasn''t for the immortality brought by the Beast, I''m afraid I would have been killed in that instant."


    The other two True Ancestors suddenly quieted down.


    The True Ancestor, or the immortality brought by the Beast, there is no existence in this world that knows better than the three of them.


    Even so, Jada Kukokan was almost killed.


    This simply broke through the three views of the two.


    "Today is not April Fool''s Day, Jada." Eswadgul snorted and smiled.


    "By the way, that guy still has a stronger trick that he didn''t use. According to what he said, the power is probably more than a thousand times the ultimate trick. Well, let''s take it seriously for the time being."


    Jada shrugged, and put his legs on the long table in a very unimpressive manner.


    At this time, Kai said with an expression full of interest:


    "Are you sure he''s telling the truth?"


    At this time, Jia Da put his hands behind his head, hugged his head and said:


    "I fooled him and said that the true ancestor, because of the immortality of the gods and gods, if he wants to kill, he must destroy the planet under his feet."


    "Guess what the other party''s attitude is?"


    Kai paused for a moment and said calmly:


    "The immortality of the true ancestor comes from the beasts transformed by the Tianbu. This is the result of the combination of the monsters in the other world and the divine power of the Tianbu gods. In a sense, it is indeed the support from the planet."


    "You didn''t lie about this, Jiada. If Su Jin in your mouth has the ability to detect, and then what you say will be close to the truth."


    "Well!"


    Jada raised his head, looked at the blue sky of the Whispering Courtyard, and said calmly:


    "So, it can really destroy the planet, that man."


    "Isn''t this the information you tried out by yourself?" Asvoldgul said speechlessly, "Although it''s exaggerated."


    Kay tapped the table at this time and said softly:


    "So, what is the origin of the other party? What is his purpose of replacing the Fourth Primogenitor?"


    "The origin? A stage called Hakoniwa, a stage built by the gods."


    Jiada sat up straight and stretched:


    "His strength is probably ranked in five figures over there, and it is said that it is the same level of strength as ours."


    "We can''t do such a thing as destroying the planet." Eswadgul complained.


    "I heard that there is a gap of tens of thousands of times between the strong and the weak in five figures."


    Jia Da explained casually, then turned his head and looked at the two old friends and said:


    "I''ve decided to go to Hakoten."


    "!!"


    The two True Ancestors froze for a moment at the same time, and then frowned.


    "When the other party''s purpose is not determined, is it really okay for you to decide this way?" Kai asked in a tactful tone.


    "What''s the purpose? That guy probably didn''t have a good time there, so he probably came to pull his subordinates."


    Jia Da lazily dragged his cheek with his left hand, looked at the two true ancestors and said:


    "In the end, I have lived for thousands of years, and life is boring enough. Although I decided to use it as a container for the sealed Beast, I will never die until now, but now I regret it as much as I regret it."


    "If I go to Hakoba, if I die there, the harmful thing like a Beast will die with me. If the goal is achieved, if I don''t die, where will I live an interesting life, isn''t it good?"


    Kai didn''t speak, just kept silent.


    On the other hand, Eswardgur showed an interested expression.


    After a brief silence, Kai sighed, "How long will you stay here?"


    "Master, you really have a heavy sense of responsibility."


    Jada understands that the First Primogenitor is not planning to leave this world to go to Little Garden for the time being.


    This man used to be like this when he was the **** of the sky, and inexplicably had a strong sense of responsibility.


    It is estimated that he intends to stabilize the order of the world and ensure that the two True Ancestors will not collapse after leaving... Jia Da thought so, and shrugged at the same time:


    "It''s about two years left. It seems that my new boss is going to gather interesting forces here to counterattack Hakoniwa. Well, according to the information he gave me, it''s hard to do that."


    "I see what you mean."


    The forgotten King of War sighed, as if to forget his complicated emotions:


    "We will cooperate with the actions of the new fourth primogenitor and give him convenience."


    Jada Kukokan''s purpose for saying this at a time like this is clear to her.


    It''s nothing more than inviting them to Hakoba and facilitating Su Jin''s purpose.


    Although Kay couldn''t satisfy the first point, he could still help with the latter point.


    Think of it as a goodbye gift for an old friend.


    "Thank you very much, old man." Jia Da waved his hand as a thank you.


    A very frivolous thank you, but as a comrade-in-arms for thousands of years, this thank you seems a little heavy.


    "If there is a chance, let''s meet Hakoba again."


    "Well, if there is a chance."


    Whispering in the courtyard, the three figures disappeared on the central chair.


    The courtyard was completely silent.


    ...


    Teacher''s apartment building.


    Su Jin was sitting on Nangong''s desk that month, drinking the tea that Nangong made that month, and looking at Nangong''s best friend that month, Xiandumu Aye''s indifferent face, said lightly:


    "Xianshen Mingjia is really working hard. In order to complete the task in one night, he walked back and forth at the gate of hell. He did this, and I was embarrassed to kill him."


    "As for the hero who built the empire, you don''t want to reward but kill the donkey, you really have the style of the emperor."


    Nangong sneered that month, and seemed to be in a very bad mood.


    Whoever saw that his friend had a badly played expression last night and returned to his room would be in the same bad mood as Nangong that month.


    If it wasn''t for Xiandumu Aye''s mood, she wanted to ask what Su Jin had done to her, which would have caused the resolute secretary witch to show such a godless expression.


    "Just barely."


    Su Jin didn''t respond to Nangong''s irony that month, turned his chair, and looked at the city outside the floor-to-ceiling window:


    "Xianshen Mingjia has something to do with Shengjian. Considering this, I will save his life, even if he doesn''t seem to have contact with Shengjian."


    "So, deliberately leaving Xian Shen Mingjia''s life just for fishing? A vile man who is just like his face."


    Nangong couldn''t help feeling sad for Xianshen Mingjia after hearing it that month.


    What are you trying so hard for? Lick the dog is not a good end ah.


    Thinking of this, Nangong Nayue shook his head, discarded the extra thoughts in his mind, and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Okay, as the emperor of the newly established original empire, shouldn''t you perform the duties of the emperor and manage this new night empire?"


    Su Jin shrugged at this time, and said in a relaxed tone, "I have already arranged a candidate for that kind of thing."


    Nangong showed a confused expression that month, as if saying, ''You also want to leave this kind of thing to others? ¡¯


    At this time, Su Jin said calmly:


    "I want to choose an imperial minister, Nayuejiang, what do you think of Lanyu Xianzhai?"


    Nangong was stunned for two or three seconds that month, then spat:


    "You''re called a minister? You''re clearly a greedy daughter, you''re a scumbag!"


    Who is Lan Yu Xian Zhai, Lan Yu Shallow''s father, member of Xian Shen Island, who is elected as minister, Su Jin is Sima Zhao''s heart, everyone knows!


    Hearing Nangong''s spit that month, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and said softly:


    "I''d rather you call this [honesty]."


    Su Jin shook his hands like he was playing an organ, and said playfully:


    "No one knows honesty better than me~ This is the self-consciousness that an emperor should have."


    What he welcomed was the unification of Nangong Nayue and Xiandumu Aye, with speechless eyes.


    Chapter 0169 Lan Yu Xianzhai in the wild


    In the reception room of a classical Japanese mansion.


    A group of figures knelt on the tatami, surrounded by a small coffee table, with heavy faces.


    These people are members of Itogami Island, well-known entrepreneurs, high-level officials of the artificial island management commune, and senior staff of the attacking magic division.


    The bond that makes them connect and sit together at the tea table is because they all belong to the same opposition party as the Blue Feather faction.


    "It''s even worse than expected."


    As the leader of the faction, Lan Yu Xian Zhai, a man with a tall stature and a serious face, who was more like an underworld leader than a congressman, sighed.


    Next to him, a member said in a helpless tone.


    "Although I contacted the Lion King agency and agreed that the Banquet of Flames had already considered the possibility of becoming a territory when it was reported on Itogami Island, I didn''t expect it to be so soon."


    At this time, another middle-aged man said helplessly:


    "The person who shot against the Yaze family is Itogami Meijia. As the grandson of the founder of Itogami Island, he himself has a huge appeal among the people."


    There is a history of this.


    In the elections of some counties and cities in the island country, many alternate members openly publicize that their ancestors are so-and-so, and that they are born to rule this land. They are enthusiastically sought after by the people, and they are elected with absolute votes. This is a common occurrence.


    And in the new land of Itogami Island, who is the most orthodox daimyo?


    It is the Itogami family who built Itogami Island!


    And the only bloodline heir of the Xianshen family is Xianshen Mingjia.


    In the eyes of the people, he was born to rule this artificial island, and this is his appeal.


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man said with a heavy expression:

 Chapter 136：

    "Xianshen Mingjia has already appeared on the platform of the Fourth True Ancestor, wooed the citizens, and forcibly held a councillor election. It seems that he wants to be on the high-level stage."


    An old entrepreneur also thought of Xian Shen Ming Jia at this time:


    "The expert in the application of magic technology?"


    "Speaking of which, if he hadn''t committed the crime of killing the lion king''s attacking magician back then, I''m afraid he would have already become one of the top executives of Itogami Island."


    Then another person said:


    "Then can we use the criminal record to bring Xian Shen Mingjia down? Otherwise, if we liquidate afterwards, we are afraid..."


    Although the words are not fully stated, but everyone understands the meaning.


    As long as you are human, you will make mistakes, and it is naturally the same for the senior members of Itogami Island like them.


    Maybe someone said something that shouldn''t be said at a certain meeting, or signed an agreement that shouldn''t be signed, or simply made a power and money transaction. As long as someone is willing to pursue it, entering the prison is almost a certainty.


    Therefore, generally speaking, political groups in Itogami Island will grant amnesty to the previous leaders, prohibiting this kind of accountability from happening.


    This is a fig leaf for the two sides to turn the political struggle into a blood struggle in order not to tear their faces.


    However, Xian Shen Mingjia, who came to power by means of blood, or the fourth ancestor behind it.


    Who can guarantee that he will not pursue a thorough investigation?


    After all, Itogami Island has become the Empire of the Night! It is the kingdom established by the true ancestor. Can the thinking of the true ancestor be the same as that of human beings?


    Holding the human councilors accountable and throwing them out as targets for the people''s anger is probably a basic operation, right?


    "What about the attitude of the Lion King agency? At this time, what else do they want to hide?"


    "Maybe he wants to treat us as abandoned sons to please the True Ancestor."


    "Obviously an agreement was reached, but backstabbing us at a critical moment, should it be said that it is a local secret agency!"


    "Okay, let''s stop for a while, it''s pointless to think about who the traitor is now."


    Lan Yu Xianzhai, the faction leader, knocked on the table and said in a heavy tone:


    "The top priority now is to reach a contact with Xian Shen Mingjia. If possible, it is naturally best to directly contact His Majesty the Fourth Primogenitor."


    Speaking of this, Lan Yu Xian Zhai said in a relatively gentle tone:


    "I personally recommend the latter, contacting the Fourth Primogenitor directly, so that all problems can be properly resolved."


    "However, Mr. Lan Yu, that His Majesty doesn''t seem to have any intention of showing up at all."


    "Yeah, even the announcement of the founding of the country is to let Xian Shen Mingjia notify others through the TV station, and he is still hidden behind the scenes. I think he has the same governance philosophy as the second primogenitor."


    The second true ancestor, Eswadgul Yagiz, the true ancestor who commanded the extinction of the dynasty, no more than 20 people in the world have seen his true face.


    More than half of them are still his direct descendants.


    Whether the other party is male or female, what he looks like, what his interests are, what his personality is, all remain a mystery.


    However, without exception, everyone who tried to explore his secrets has disappeared from this world.


    And the Fourth Primogenitor Flame Light Yebo, the arrogant and arrogant vampire in the legend himself is synonymous with brutality in the history books.


    The Lord does not take the initiative to show up, who would dare to take the initiative to explore his whereabouts?


    No one dared to provoke the second primogenitor, let alone the most brutal fourth primogenitor?


    Lan Yu Xian Zhai also knew that this matter was very dangerous.


    But now that he has been relieved of all his duties and forced to stand by at home, he has to act.


    Thinking of this, he sighed and said, "We can change our thinking and ask to see someone."


    "Who?"


    "That month, the Void Witch Nangong."


    Lan Yu Xian Zhai said in a low tone.


    At this moment, the expressions of everyone in the arena suddenly changed.


    At this time, Lan Yu Xian Zhai sighed softly:


    "Only the woman who took refuge in the Fourth Primogenitor from the very beginning can be sure to let us meet the Fourth Primogenitor safely..."


    "In a sense your guess was right."


    The crisp female voice from behind made Lan Yu Xianzhai stunned for a moment.


    When he turned his head, he saw a petite woman wearing a ruffled Gothic suit and holding a parasol indoors.


    Nangong stood on the tatami that month, looked at Lan Yu Xianzhai who was sitting on his knees, and said with pity:


    "Lanyu Xianzhai, right? You''ve done something wrong, come with me."


    Lan Yu Xianzhai''s face couldn''t help twitching, and he forcibly endured the fear in his heart and said:


    "Excuse me, what did I do?"


    Nangong Nayue replied nonchalantly, "Where''s your daughter Lan Yu Shallow?"


    Lan Yu Xianzhai''s heart skipped a beat, and he said in a heavy tone, "She should be in the first hospital now."


    Nangong heard the words that month and said coldly, "That little girl is always causing me trouble."


    Hearing this sentence, Lan Yu Xian Zhai''s heart sank immediately.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue said in an imperative tone: "Let that little girl go to the door of the cornerstone and make peace with you, don''t do unnecessary tricks."


    Lan Yu Xian Zhai struggled for a long time, and finally nodded silently.


    Chapter 0170 The different thoughts of father and daughter


    A yellow and green taxi stopped at the entrance of the building at the Keystone Gate.


    After paying the exorbitant fare, Lan Yu Qiancong got out of the car and looked around. After seeing her father, her face turned dark, and she walked over angrily:


    "What''s the matter with calling me here?"


    The straight tone and the familiar voice made Lan Yu Xianzhai, who was waiting for his daughter, stunned for a moment, and then said to the ''girl'' who was full of support in front of him:


    "Sorry, little girl, did you admit the wrong person?"


    Lan Yu Shallow was stunned for a moment, and then laughed in anger:


    "Member Lanyu Xianzhai, did you eat something that shouldn''t be eaten today? You can''t even recognize your own daughter?"


    Lan Yu Xian Zhai was also stunned, and his expression was very similar to Lan Yu''s stunned expression just now.


    With wide eyes, he looked up and down at the young and beautiful girl with long blond hair in front of him.


    Is this his daughter?


    His daughter who wears a single ponytail every day, wears glasses 24 hours a day, stays at home all day, and has no friends?


    Lan Yu Xian Zhai was silent for a long time, and said in a tentative tone: "Have you made a boyfriend?"


    Only when you have a boyfriend will there be such an exaggerated change, right? Speaking of which, her mother seemed to be like that back then, but suddenly she became a girl who almost made him unable to climb high.


    "What is the family condition of the other party? Is it a single child? Does the support support joining the family? Although it is a bit early, it is indeed time for me to train a faction heir."


    Lan Yu Shallow was dazed by this series of inquiries and self-answers.


    When she reacted, she suddenly blushed and said:


    "Have you figured it out, is this the time to say such things?"


    Lan Yu Shallow tugged Lan Yu Xian Zhai''s shirt directly and shouted aggressively:


    "Mom is still in the hospital, what are you telling me now?"


    "Indeed, now is not the time to talk about these things." Lan Yu Xian Zhai was silent for a moment, then agreed.


    "Huh?" Lan Yu Shallow was stunned when she heard it, and let go of her hand subconsciously.


    And just when she thought that her old man suddenly had a wooden head, Lan Yu Xianzhai said in a low tone:


    "Nangong Attacker, Shallow has arrived, and I can ask to see him."


    "what?"


    Lan Yu Shallow was stunned for a moment, only then did she realize that behind Lan Yu Xianzhai, there was a petite girl wearing a black gothic suit.


    "That moon sauce?"


    Snapped!


    The sound of the folding fan hitting his forehead sounded, followed by Nangong Nayue''s dissatisfied voice:


    "Don''t add the word sauce after the teacher''s name. I''ve said it several times, but I can''t remember it."


    "Hmm!" Lan Yu Shallow covered her forehead and looked at Nangong Nayue with tears in her eyes.


    Today, Yue-chan''s temper is unexpectedly bad... Obviously, it was only a verbal warning before!


    Could it be that I offended her recently? But it was fine when we met last night!


    At this time, Nangong Nayue, who was in a good mood, slapped Lan Yu''s light onion dog''s head angrily and said in a rather brisk tone:


    "Okay, the two of you, come with me, lest the guy above run to experiment with some dangerous tricks when he is free."


    "Huh?" Lan Yu Shallow was a little confused about the situation.


    Speaking of which, why did his father wait for her here with Nangong Nayue?


    And her father seems to have asked to see who?


    The confused Lan Yu Shallow could only follow behind Nangong Nayue and Lan Yu Xianzhai, and walked into the cornerstone gate heavily guarded by the guards.


    And in the process of being silent as no one spoke, Lan Yu Shallow said with a strange expression:


    "Hey, what you just said, didn''t you mean to meet my mother with me?"


    Lan Yu Xianzhai paused and said hesitantly, "Right now, things here are more important."


    "What do you mean?"


    Lan Yu Shallow raised her head, her eyes filled with danger:


    "Meaning lying in the hospital, that woman you haven''t seen once in two years is not important?"


    I knew it would be like this... Lan Yu Xian Zhai sighed in his heart and said apologetically:


    "Sorry, this time is really important."


    "What is worth abandoning your wife? Senator Lan Yu." Lan Yu''s tone was sarcastic.


    Lan Yu Xianzhai didn''t need to get angry, he knew very well that this tone was because of his daughter''s hatred for ignoring his wife''s serious illness in bed.


    He sighed, holding back his guilt and said:


    "Meet the Fourth Primogenitor."


    Meeting the Fourth Primogenitor? Lan Yu was stunned for a moment, and then her complexion changed suddenly.


    "Blazing Night, isn''t that a legend?"


    Lan Yu Xianzhai said in surprise: "Have you not watched the news? The morning news should have broadcast the news that ''Xiangami Island has become independent and is ruled by the Fourth Primogenitor''?"


    Lan Yu Shallow retorted without thinking:


    "I went to the hospital to take care of my mother early in the morning. I don''t have time to see that kind of thing. I haven''t seen you and I for seven days, okay?"


    Although it is true, Lan Yu Xian Zhai is also in a trance when he thinks that he has not seen his daughter for 7 days.


    It turns out that I haven''t seen each other for seven days... He sighed in his heart, and then thought of his eldest daughter who had returned to his hometown in mainland China, and said in a heavy tone:


    "Shallow, don''t blame Dad."


    "What?" Lan Yu was stunned for a moment, and then said yin and yang strangely: "Blame you? Why should I blame you?"


    She thought her father was talking about her mother.


    But Lan Yu Xian Zhai focused on the matter of meeting the Fourth Primogenitor.


    "The Fourth Primogenitor wants to see us by name and surname. If we don''t come, your mother and sister who will go back to the mainland to see grandma will..."


    Lan Yu Xianzhai still did not say the word ''death'' after all.


    He is very clear about the special nature of Lan Yu Shallow, and he thinks that he has hidden the identity of the witch Kain well.


    However, the sudden request of the Fourth Primogenitor shattered his self-perceived concealment.

 Chapter 137：

    In the face of the fate of Lan Yu Shallow, who once killed Cain''s Fourth Primogenitor, Lan Yu Xianzhai maintained a pessimistic attitude.


    This time, they are all likely to die.


    The only thing Lan Yu Xianzhai can guarantee is that he will die before his daughter.


    "What? Will it die?" Lan Yu was stunned for a while, but she didn''t expect her father to think about such a thing.


    But... Lan Yu Shallow looked at Nangong Nayue''s back in front.


    The Fourth Primogenitor that Nangong was going to lead them to meet that month... Lan Yu Shallow thought of the handsome young man who always wanted to occupy a dominant position, with a strange expression.


    If he is the Fourth Primogenitor, it doesn''t seem like a big deal to meet him, right?


    Also, this seems like a good thing, right?


    If Su Jin is really the Fourth Primogenitor, wouldn''t he be very sure about saving his mother he said before?


    Thinking of this, Lan Yu''s light green eyes suddenly lit up.


    "arrive."


    Nangong Nayue, who was walking in front, stopped, grabbed the handle of a high-end wooden door, and turned to look at the two of them.


    Lan Yu Xian Zhai''s heart sank and his face was unprecedentedly embarrassed, while Lan Yu Shallow''s eyes were excited and he couldn''t wait.


    Seeing the two very different reactions, Nangong Nayue sighed and opened the door.


    Inside the door, wearing a suit, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, with black hair and black eyes, the handsome young man turned his head slightly and smiled slowly:


    "This is the first time we meet, my father-in-law."


    Lan Yu Xianzhai''s face was stern, he was heavy for two or three seconds, and then his expression froze, he just hallucinated?


    Chapter 0171 Lan Yu Xianzhai thinks so too


    The sudden greeting made the scene quiet for three or four seconds.


    Immediately afterwards, Lan Yu Shallow''s face turned red after reacting, she took three steps and two steps, ran to Su Jin, patted the table and shouted:


    "Who is your father-in-law--!"


    The girl''s shame raised Lan Yu Shallow''s tone to the highest level.


    At this time, Su Jin was sitting on the sofa, with his elbows on the armrests, holding his cheeks with one hand and saying:


    "How is it? Isn''t this greeting interesting?"


    "It''s not funny at all!" Lan Yu''s panicked tears were about to flow out.


    "Is that so?" Su Jin sighed and said regretfully, "I thought I could give you a surprise."


    "It''s clearly a fright, isn''t it?" Lan Yu Shallow really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at this time.


    How could anyone make such a joke in front of his father? However, she thought about it, and felt that this was in line with Su Jin''s character.


    After all, this guy is a man who will tell the girl he just met that the bar picks up the corpse, and he is open-mouthed.


    Thinking of this, Lan Yu Shallow showed an expression of "I''m really bad when I met you", turned her head, and said to Lan Yu Xianzhai:


    "Well, although it''s very awkward, it was just Su Jin who was joking with me just now, don''t think about it!"


    You said that, can I stop thinking about it?


    Lan Yu Xian Zhai reluctantly smiled, and then looked at the man behind Lan Yu Shallow, who was sitting on the office chair, dragging his cheeks and smiling.


    He couldn''t guarantee whether Su Jin''s words were a joke or not, but he could still see the close relationship between his daughter and Su Jin.


    In a sense, it was much better than the worst-case scenario he had expected, but as a father, he was subtly uncomfortable with the situation.


    A kind of home-grown Chinese cabbage, the feeling of taking the initiative to send it into the pig''s mouth.


    "Let''s stop joking here, there is still space on the sofa over there, please two Haihan."


    At this time, Su Jin, who was sitting in the chair, pointed to the sofa diagonally opposite him, and after the two of them were seated, he held his chin and said:


    "The first two already know something about Itogami Island being ruled by me?"


    "Yes."


    Lan Yu Xianzhai bowed his head and responded with a much more relaxed tone than before entering the door.


    Before entering the door, his impression of the Fourth Primogenitor was only the words of the brutal impression of many times of wars and massacres.


    Now he has become a promising young man who may be secretly dating his daughter and who is suspected of becoming his son-in-law.


    The change in the two impressions stemmed from Su Jin''s self-destructing joke.


    Lan Yu Xian Zhai seriously suspected that this was a deliberate suggestion to him, and it was a terrible psychological inducement to take the opportunity to dismantle his defense.


    However, he just couldn''t help but think that he was just going to see his future son-in-law, not a terrifying murderer.


    Lan Yu Xianzhai knew very well that this was self-deception, but he inexplicably hoped that such deception would come true.


    That way, his family is not in life-threatening danger.


    Compared to the complicated Lan Yu Xian Zhai, Lan Yu Shallow doesn''t have so many thoughts.


    As soon as she sat down, she couldn''t help but complained to Su Jin:


    "Suddenly you became the Fourth Primogenitor or something, and you ruled Itogami Island. This is too exaggerated."


    Su Jin held his chin at this time and said with a smile, "Life will always encounter a little surprise, isn''t it?"


    "But what you brought several times was only fright."


    Lan Yu Shallow rolled his eyes at Su Jin, and at the same time wondered:


    "It''s weird, what about Moon sauce?"


    Su Jin said in a relaxed tone at this time:


    "The garrison of Itogami Island has gone. Don''t look at Nayuki-chan, it''s still very responsible for doing things."


    "It seems to be the case..." Lan Yu Shallow still understands how responsible Nangong was that month.


    She had heard many times when she was studying in Caihai Academy.


    There is even a wonderful support group in the school that publicly declares that ''Teacher that month is an angel''.


    Thinking about it carefully, Nangong did seem to be very responsible for everything that month.


    At this time, Su Jin sighed beside him:


    "It would be great if there were more leaders like this with responsible leaders."


    "Indeed." Lan Yu Shallow also sighed with emotion.


    Compared with his daughter, Lan Yu Xianzhai who heard the overtones suddenly raised his head and looked at Su Jin with surprise.


    "What does your majesty mean?"


    Look, let''s go to the road, and then call your majesty... Su Jin looked at Lan Yu Xian Zhai with a little playfulness, and said with a smile:


    "The position of Chief Minister of Itogami Island is still vacant. I wonder if Senator Lan Yu Xianzhai has any ideas?"


    Yes, of course there is such a thought... Lan Yu Xian Zhai weighed in his heart, and looked at Su Jin calmly and said:


    "I don''t know what kind of night empire your majesty wants?"


    At this time, Su Jin naturally tapped the tabletop, and said with a single tap:


    "Prosperity, civilization, harmony, freedom, justice, and the rule of law."


    "I understand." Lan Yu Xianzhai said with both hands on his legs. "Please feel free to leave it to us."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched at this time, and he said in a relaxed tone:


    "Then, this new country is up to you, Prime Minister Lan Yu."


    "???" There was a question mark in Lan Yu Shallow''s head next to it.


    What is this all about? A matter like a prime minister or a minister is so simple to decide, isn''t it too much of a joke?


    Beside him, Su Jin looked at Lan Yu Shallow''s dazed appearance, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly.


    This little idiot, I''m afraid he doesn''t even know that his father sold him.


    Lan Yu Xianzhai may have the ability to do the position of Prime Minister, but he is in his early 40s, how can this family be qualified to be the Prime Minister?


    In the strange country of the island country, the prime ministers almost always come out of a few famous families, and the Lan Yu family is not a famous family, and it does not conform to the unspoken political rules of the island country.


    And Itogami Island, which originally belonged to the island country, even if the flag is changed, the rules cannot be changed so quickly.


    But if the Lan Yu family had an imperial concubine, it would be another matter.


    So in the exchange just now, although it was indeed Lan Yu Xianzhai who asked Su Jin what kind of country he wanted.


    But the premise of this inquiry is that Lan Yu Xianzhai acquiesced to Lan Yu Shallow''s marriage and ''sold'' her.


    In a sense, Su Jin has solved the biggest problem in love, the approval of his father-in-law.


    Although he doesn''t care about that.


    "Then the authorization from the relevant parties, I will give you the Xian Shen Ming Jia later, and I will give you the greatest authority and support in terms of governance."


    "Yes! Thank you for your trust."


    Looking at Su Jin and Lan Yu Xian Zhai who were asking and answering questions in front of him, Lan Yu Shallow, who couldn''t keep up, seemed to be asking himself: ''Who am I, where am I, and what am I doing? ¡¯


    It was about 10 minutes after Su Jin and Lan Yu Xian Zhai reached a consensus.


    At this time, Su Jin finally spoke about Lan Yu Shallow:


    "By the way, regarding network security, I want the artificial island management commune to hire Onion as the top technical advisor."


    Lan Yu Xianzhai was silent for a while after hearing this, and realized that the matter had reached the most crucial point - the control of the witch Kain.


    He opened his mouth, looked at Su Jin in front of him, and sighed slightly:


    "Let Shallow decide this matter. Although I''m helpless, I''m a failure on the father''s side, and I can''t control this child for a long time."


    Next to him, Lan Yu Shallow, who was finally able to put his mouth in, gave him a look of ''you know who you are''.


    From the point of view of the rebellious girl, this is the greatest victory achieved by her unfriendly father who has resisted for many years, and it is something worth remembering for a lifetime.


    Although she doesn''t know how she won, and the biggest contributor seems to be Su Jin.


    But it doesn''t matter, doesn''t she win anyway?


    Seeing Lan Yu Xianzhai say this, Su Jin was instead happy to relax, and directly asked Lan Yu Shallow:


    "Then what do you mean, Scallion?"


    "How much pay?"


    Lan Feather Shallow asked bluntly. She considers it to be normal behavior when working part-time.


    At this time, Su Jin said with a slightly strange expression: "You can drive as you please."


    "Well, you''re welcome to say that." Lan Yu Shallow smiled mischievously at this time.


    It''s better to work 10 times as much as normal. After all, Su Jin will be asked later, and she is too embarrassed to speak up.


    Sure enough, this woman is the kind of woman who can''t bargain... Su Jin smiled when she saw Lan Yu Shallow''s mischievous smile.


    However, at this time, his purpose is not to give Lan Yu Shallow a little salary.


    ¡ª¡ªHe was just here for people.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin slightly raised the corners of his mouth and played the killer:


    "Of course, due to the initial construction of the empire, I can''t afford the price too high, so in return, how about changing the conditions within my power?"


    "Conditions within your ability?" Lan Yu''s light green eyes revealed surprise.


    She was still thinking about how to ask Su Jin to help him, but she didn''t expect Su Jin to be so "on the road", so she gave it directly, which was surprising.


    Shouldn''t it be so intimate... Lan Yu Shallow suppressed the excitement in his heart and said with a pretense of generosity:


    "This is what you said, you can''t go back."


    Later, I will secretly change the annual salary at the back of the contract a little bit, and change the period of time to a little longer. Five years, no, ten years is fine. Well, night shifts are not bad, so at least don''t let Su Jin suffer... Lan Yu While thinking this, Shallow looked at Su Jin expectantly, waiting for his response.


    And Su Jin also said very "interestingly": "An emperor will not easily revoke his promise."


    Hearing this, Lan Yu Shallow suppressed her excitement and asked tentatively:


    "What if, I want you to turn my mother into a vampire..."

 Chapter 138：

    After saying this, Lan Yu Xianzhai was dumbfounded, and Su Jin was also stunned.


    The two turned their heads and looked at each other.


    At this time, Su Jin seemed to see a green hat on the top of Lan Yu Xian Zhai''s head.


    Coincidentally, Lan Yu Xian Zhai thought so too.


    The atmosphere suddenly became extremely embarrassing.


    0172 It is better to be a son-in-law


    When the scene became awkward, Lan Yu Shallow also seemed to understand what was wrong with the air, and asked hesitantly:


    "Sure enough? Can we discuss it again?"


    "Cough, scallion, this is not a question of whether it will work or not."


    Lan Yu Xianzhai coughed twice, looked at his daughter, and said in a state of disbelief.


    Although, he knew very well that his daughter wanted to treat her mother''s illness, but he did not expect that Lan Yu Qianzhong would actually give such a ''damaging'' trick.


    Daughter, do you know what it takes to become a vampire?


    You''re making it difficult for me, father!


    By the way, do you have such a big opinion on my father?


    However, Lan Yu Shallow just gave him a cold look, as if warning him.


    Now, Lan Yu Xianzhai understood that what he said now was wrong.


    In the eyes of Lan Yu Shallow who wanted to save his mother, what he said now had a very impure purpose.


    As long as he accidentally persuaded too much, he would probably add a label to his daughter''s heart of "don''t want to treat his wife", which made people''s stomach hurt.


    Thinking of this, Lan Yu Xian Zhai had no choice but to turn his attention to Su Jin for help.


    Only this one can solve the problem now.


    "Cough cough."


    Su Jin also coughed, and after attracting Lan Yu Shallow''s attention, he said:


    "Shallow, this is not a question of whether it can be done, but a question of whether it can be done."


    Lan Yu Shallow looked at Su Jin with a slightly puzzled expression, but she did not face the strong hostility of Lan Yu Xianzhai, which made a father on the side very uncomfortable.


    At this time, Su Jin considered his words and said tentatively:


    "What does a vampire need to **** blood?"


    "...Some kind of special impulse?" Lanyu Shallow suddenly came back to her senses, and her face turned slightly red.


    "Then here comes the problem." Su Jin spread his hands, and said helplessly, "This is necessary for blood-sucking, isn''t it necessary to create a vampire?"


    Lan Yu''s pale face suddenly turned red, and she finally realized that she seemed to have asked a very stupid question.


    "Got it." Seeing Lan Yu Shallow''s shameful appearance, Su Jin sighed and said, "I don''t want to be your stepfather."


    "Enough, I know!"


    Lan Yu shouted with a blushing face, and looked at Lan Yu Xian Zhai a little embarrassed after reading it.


    "Understood?" Lan Yu Xianzhai said helplessly, "I just want to have a son-in-law, not a rival in love, stupid daughter."


    However, hearing this, Lan Yu Qiancong''s rebellious heart came up:


    "Maybe Mommy wanted to abandon you long ago."


    Even though she said that, Lan Yu Shallow knew it herself.


    A woman who is reluctant to divorce her husband who has not looked at her for two years, has already left before leaving, so how can she wait for a third party.


    In the face of his rebellious daughter, Lan Yu Xianzhai was very helpless, especially since the other party might become the boss''s wife in the future, it would be even more helpless.


    I hope this girl will be a little more sensible when she grows up... Lan Yu Xian Zhai has optimistic thoughts.


    However, Lan Yu Xian Zhai couldn''t help but become more active after Lan Yu Qiangong mentioned the matter of treating his mother.


    It is not that he has not tried to treat his wife, and even came to Itogami Island to settle down, which is a part of the treatment itself.


    After all, Itogami Island is a large-scale experimental island institution that brings together the most advanced medical technology in the eyes of people all over the world.


    In the past, his wife had been sentenced to death by a large number of experts, professors, and people in the magic world.


    But among those people in the past, the True Ancestor was not included.


    Thinking of this, Lan Yu Xian Zhai couldn''t help but ask...


    "Didn''t you say that you can solve things that ordinary people can''t solve?"


    Lan Yu''s light green tone brought a bit of determination.


    Lan Yu Xianzhai opened his mouth and finally sighed.


    In this kind of thing, it is better for the daughter to come forward. After all, they are two men and women who have feelings for each other, and he is not suitable for being an old man.


    "I said so, but..."


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, Lan Yu Shallow interjected:


    "I will do my mother''s ideological work. I just want her to live well."


    Lan Yu Xianzhai was dumbfounded when he heard it, but when he recovered, even though he was distressed, he was helpless.


    "Shallow, don''t be ridiculous!"


    He couldn''t help drinking to stop his daughter, and at the same time said in a helpless tone:


    "Your mother won''t agree."


    After her daughter found her boyfriend, she reluctantly recommended him to be her stepfather? Why is this plot so heart-wrenching.


    When Lan Yu Shallow heard this, he immediately became angry:


    "I said it all, as long as my mother is alive, everything else doesn''t matter, understand?"


    Hearing those angry words, Lan Yu Xianzhai was also a little angry at this time.


    Then just when he wanted to say something, Su Jin suddenly knocked on the table and said:


    "Pause, let me finish."


    Su Jin said in a serious tone.


    Hearing this voice, the two father and daughter who were about to run away suddenly became quiet.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Lan Yu Shallow''s slightly bulging cheeks, looked at the angry face, smiled and said:


    "Apart from being a vampire, isn''t there any other way to save people in your little head?"


    Lan Yu was stunned, and then she asked in surprise, "Is there any other way?"


    "Yes!" Su Jin nodded and said, "I can demonize others and give them new life by changing their race."


    When Su Jin said this, he paused, looked at Lan Yu with a half-smile, and said:


    "Although the race is also changed, this method is not as harsh as vampireization. After all, I still prefer to be a son-in-law than a stepfather."


    Lan Yu Shallow blushed suddenly, opened her mouth, and was speechless for a while shyly.


    And at this time, there was a thud.


    But it was Lan Yu Xianzhai who heard the news, kneeling on the ground in the form of a seat under the soil, and solemnly asked Su Jin:


    "My wife, please help Your Majesty, please."


    "You..." Seeing Lan Yu Xian Zhai like this, Lan Yu Shallow opened her mouth, but she was speechless.


    It was the first time she had seen Lan Yu Xianzhai''s low-pitched appearance since she was a child.


    For a while, Lan Yu Shallow fell into silence.


    At this time, Su Jin stood up from the chair, stepped forward to support Lan Yu Xian Zhai, patted his shoulder and said:


    "Take it as employee benefits!"


    He laughed like this, and then asked:


    "Which hospital is Madam in?"


    "Xianjin City First Hospital, Intensive Ward B-2." Lan Yu Shallow explained quickly.


    When Su Jin heard the words, he smiled at Lan Yu and said:


    "Are you free to lead the way?"


    "Yeah!" Lan Yu Shallow nodded brightly.


    Chapter 0173 Arrangement of the itinerary


    Isogami Island First Hospital, intensive care unit.


    Su Jin, who drew out his Zanpakut¨­, looked at the bony bed in front of him, and could only vaguely see the woman with the charm of the past, and turned his head to glance at Lan Yu Shallow.


    Lan Yu Shallow took a deep breath, looked away from her mother, then looked at Su Jin and nodded.


    Su Jin smiled, waved the blade, and sank into the skinny figure''s abdomen. Then, calmly retracted the blade into its sheath, turned around and said:


    "I''ll wait for you at the door."


    When the words fell, Su Jin had already stepped out of the room.


    Walking out of the ward, through the wall, Su Jin could still hear the sobbing sound of suppressed surprise.


    At this time, in the empty aisle, Nangong appeared next to Su Jin with an umbrella in that month:


    "In this way, the most important witch of Cain is probably inseparable from you, right? Mr. Su Jin, who is deceiving and deceiving."


    "You seem to have a lot of resentment today, that month." Su Jin laughed, and the joker Nangong Nayue said.


    "Be considerate of being assigned a lot of work, and at the same time pretend to be generous."


    Nangong Nayue rolled his eyes and said angrily:


    "Instead of a normal woman, I would have long since rushed in with a gun and smashed that blond vixen."


    After Su Jin heard it, he turned his head and looked up and down Nangong that month, and then nodded.


    "It''s not normal. Wouldn''t it be hot for you to wear this gothic suit in the summer?"


    "I''m using a temperature-controlled spell."


    Nangong lifted the hem of her skirt that month and turned around in a circle.


    "By the way, it uses the magic power obtained from your beast."


    "What the **** is this complacent look of spending your husband''s wages?"


    Su Jin groaned, and then said lightly:


    "How about the handover of the attacking magician organization? The island country didn''t make things difficult, right?"


    The security of Itogami Island is basically the responsibility of the island country''s local magician organization, and when Itogami Island changes its flag, these responsibilities will naturally be handed over to Su Jin.


    And these things, Su Jin was handed over to Nangong that month.


    Knowing that he was going to return to Hakoten soon, he left his job to Nangong Nayue halfway through exercise and halfway through laziness.


    "It''s very restrained over there, it should have received the order from above."


    Nangong said this, put one hand on his waist, and said a little helplessly:


    "Comparatively speaking, the chaos of ordinary people is the most troublesome. The Demon Attacking Division has suppressed dozens of riots caused by the Demon Race, and most of them are vampires."


    When Nangong said this, he smiled playfully:


    "Those brainless bats probably thought that after the Fourth Primogenitor came to power, he was a superior person."


    "Have you killed it?" Su Jin said in a relaxed tone.


    "At present, the crime is not to death, but I have been imprisoned in the prison barrier."


    Nangong Nayue said happily:


    "A Ye has already used it as her experiment."


    Seeing this, Su Jin''s eyelids twitched, and he said strangely, "She made up with you?"

 Chapter 139：

    "Thanks to someone singing a red face, at least when it comes to facing you, Ah Ye and I are in the same position."


    Nangong Nayue said quite proudly, and even had a bit of a face jumping.


    "In this case, your fight yesterday was not in vain."


    Can girls become friendly so quickly after quarreling with girls? Su Jin always thought that reconciliation after a fight was the characteristic of a boy.


    However, Xiandumu Aye was no longer so thorny, and instead tried to contact Nangong Nayue, which was a good thing in some respects.


    Although Su Jin didn''t think Xiandumu Aye had given up her ideals, as long as it wasn''t on Xianshen Island, Su Jin wouldn''t care much about it.


    In the final analysis, his attitude towards Xiandumu Aye was just a greedy body and a tool person in magic technology.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin asked:


    "How are preparations for the visit to the island country?"


    Hearing this sentence, Nangong Nayue said with a strange expression, "It''s a shame you have such an idea."


    I just snatched Itogami Island from the island country, and in a blink of an eye, I was going to make an official visit to the family.


    Su Jin''s capriciousness, even Nangong had to say the last word that month.


    As far as the skin is concerned, this guy is born to mix politics.


    Thinking of this, Nangong Nayue sighed softly:


    "The Lion King agency has completed the communication, and the visit has passed there. It is expected that you will be able to go to the mainland tomorrow as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said with a little satisfaction:


    "Notify the Lion King agency and report where I want to go, and then they will arrange my itinerary."


    On the mainland of the island country, he still has a lot of things that he cares about, such as the inheritance of the saint, such as the girls who inherited the blood of the Tianbu who are receiving the training of the Lion King organization.


    "I really don''t know why you trust the people of the dating agency so much." Nangong said with a sigh of relief that month.


    Su Jin heard a strange voice from behind, "You said it was a dating agency, what am I afraid of?"


    "Well! Since that''s the case, I''m going to prepare."


    Nangong swiped with his parasol that month, creating a space gap and said:


    "After this work, I''m going to take a week off, understand?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded. "Yes, yes, I will take a week out."


    "Who is going to accompany you?" Nangong muttered that month, and the figure disappeared into the gap in the space.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the position where Nangong stood before that month, took out his arms, looked at the hour hand pointing to 7 o''clock, narrowed his eyes, and sighed softly:


    "Unfortunately, there is still not enough time."


    14 days, 3 days have passed, counting the trip to the mainland tomorrow, it is estimated that there are less than 8 days left.


    At this time, it is basically impossible to directly complete the influence.


    Unless Su Jin is willing to get rid of his identity directly and come to a massacre or something.


    But that''s like putting yourself under the eyes of the gods, jumping up and punching them, and yelling that I have a problem.


    This is completely inconsistent with Su Jin''s character. Before he has enough strength, he doesn''t want to expose his own problems.


    "You don''t have any preparation at all, so just go to Mang? This is something that a beautiful person like Ar-chan can do. You should be safe."


    The girl with purple hair and one hand on her waist suddenly appeared behind Su Jin, leaning back against him:


    "You must know that the main body didn''t know about your plan before I conveyed the information. In this case, if you mess up, Ar-chan will not be able to protect you under the eyes of the gods."


    Speaking of which, Algor''s incarnation couldn''t help but said contemptuously:


    "Don''t look at my seal is very loose, but the ugly girl of Athena is jealous of my beauty all the time."


    "Yes, yes, Lord Algor." At this time, Su Jin was speechless at the stinky beauty he inherited from his Zanpakut¨­.


    But as she said, if you want to observe the blood-devouring attack on the world, you really need Algor''s cooperation to get rid of the eyes of the gods.


    "Look for a chance to meet me after returning to Hakoniwa, and remember to bring the cosmetics from this world research."


    Following these words, the girl''s figure disappeared behind the secretary.


    At the same time, the door of the ward was opened, and Lan Yu Shallow came out with tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    The blue feather light onion pear blossom smiled with a rain.


    Chapter 0174 interest given by blue feather onion


    Hospital lounge chair.


    Su Jin, who was sitting in the chair, only felt the ice on the left side of his face, and when he turned his head, he saw Lan Yu Shallow''s hands holding the iced coffee.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it comfortable to come here in summer?"


    Lan Yu Shallow smiled and put the iced coffee jar on Su Jin''s face again.


    Feeling the coldness, Su Jin raised his hand, took the iced coffee and said:


    "Is summer this hot on this island?"


    "Yeah, it''s that hot."


    Lan Yu Shallow straightened her skirt, sat directly beside Su Jin, and said next to him:


    "The highest temperature in the past few years has been close to 50 degrees. If there are more air conditioners and there are often sprinklers, this is really not suitable for people to live in."


    "Because the ground is made of metal materials, so the heat is too high, right?"


    Su Jin casually chatted with Lan Yu Shallow.


    "So, should my Majesty consider the issue of reconstruction?"


    Lan Yu took a sip of iced coffee and said playfully.


    "The fee will be deducted from your salary, and I will rectify it immediately." Su Jin also made a joke at this time.


    "I would quit my job if I did that."


    Blue Feather Scallion grumbled, then squeezed the coffee can and ran his fingertips on the packaging.


    "Did you know? That old man in my family was crying while hugging my mother''s leg. It was very hard to hear."


    "I heard some, it''s quite unpleasant."


    Su Jin nodded, and in the form of criticizing ''father-in-law'', he narrowed the distance with Lan Yu Shallow.


    At this time, Lan Yu Shallow, who didn''t care that the two were next to each other, said speechlessly:


    "I only know now that every time that man took advantage of my sister and I not come to the hospital, he went to my mother''s side to cry, like a fool."


    When she said this, she said in a very dissatisfied tone, "No wonder I never dared to come with us, co-authoring is afraid that I would be embarrassed by crying."


    Speaking of this, Lan Yu Shallow asked in a strange tone: "Are you guys particularly not wanting to lose face in front of girls?"


    "It depends on whether he likes this girl?" Su Jin opened the coffee can and took a sip.


    "Is that so." Lan Yu Shallow raised her hand and casually used her fingertips to wrap around her dyed hair: "Then would you like to lose face in front of me?"


    Su Jin stopped drinking coffee, rolled his eyes, and said in a bad tone:


    "As the Emperor of the Night Empire, I need to maintain a heavy majesty."


    "Take it down, a man who wants to take a girl to a bar for a drink the first day we meet, how can he be dignified."


    Lan Yu Shallow has something that never happened, the joker Su Jin said.


    In the face of this slander, Su Jin said speechlessly, "What''s the matter? You know it yourself."


    "Well, don''t care about those details."


    Lan Yu Shallow touched Su Jin with her elbow a few times, and then asked in a low voice.


    "If you really went to the bar that night and got drunk and picked up by you, it doesn''t seem impossible."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help turning his head, looked at Lan Yu Shallow, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Forget it."


    "What did you say? Say it again?" Lan Yu Shallow showed a threatening expression, "You''re not happy at all if you take away a beauty like me?"


    "No, I''m really happy to have picked it up." Su Jin was drinking coffee with a little smile in his tone.


    But after saying this, he changed his words and said with a little reminder:


    "However, it''s better for this scene to happen two years later. At that time, everyone is psychologically prepared."


    Lan Yu Shallow heard this, her eyes widened slightly, and then she pursed her lips and said:


    "Well, I''m a bit confused right now."


    "I see." Su Jin nodded and took another sip of coffee.


    Suddenly, the mother, who had already been sentenced to death, was rescued. Facing the boy who was the savior and also had a good impression of him, it was normal to repay her kindness.


    It is because of this that he said that Lan Yu Shallow needs to calm down for a while.


    At her age, she still doesn''t know the difference between affection and kindness.


    "I always feel that I have suffered a big loss." Lan Yu Shallow said with a slight dissatisfaction, "This guy seems to have contacted a lot of girls."


    "I can''t refute that."


    Su Jin nodded. Whether it was before or after the time-travel, there were no shortage of girls beside him. This was determined by his face, but none of them talked about feelings.


    The real beginning of emotional communication with girls, or from where the black rabbit started.


    "So, a man like you is to be punished."


    Lan Yu Shallow''s voice was very close, almost beside Su Jin''s ear.


    Afterwards, Su Jin felt his face moisten, and turned his head to see that Lan Yu Shallow had left the chair, watching him back toward the corridor.


    "This is the interest I paid, and the rest will be given to you when I think about it."


    After saying this, Lan Yu Shallow turned around and waved her hand: "Call me if you have time, my future employer, Your Majesty."


    "This guy..." Su Jin touched his face and smiled.


    Then, he looked at his palm, paused, put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it.


    After he was done, he felt that this behavior was a bit inappropriate, shrugged his shoulders, drank the coffee, and threw it into the trash can next to him.


    At this time, he stood up and looked at the window next to him, looking at the planes flying from the airport outside the window.


    "Tomorrow..." Su Jin said softly, then shook his head and left the hospital.


    ¡ª¡ª


    the next day.


    The plane taking off from Itogami Island gradually landed at Kyoto Airport.


    When the plane stopped in the special runway, the cabin door opened. Su Jin, who was wearing a decent suit, led Lan Yu Xianzhai and some team members, stepped out of the cabin door, and stood on the gangway overlooking the figure below.


    Below the gangway, the round eyes were removed, the rustic twists were undone, and Xian Gu Yong, who put on a delicate kimono, and a few old people were at the bottom of the steps, waiting respectfully.


    Seeing this, Su Jin stepped down the gangway, ignoring the old people who wanted to greet him, and walked to Xian Guyong:


    "What''s the next trip?"


    Xian Guyong paused for a while, then glanced at the smiling old man beside him, and after getting the hint from his eyes, he said:


    "Please go to the Takasami Shrine and visit the daily study of the students."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded and said directly:


    "Let''s go."


    Hearing this, Xian Guyong apologized to the surroundings, and led Su Jin to the car that had been waiting.


    The car stopped for a while, then turned around and headed towards the Shrine of the High God.


    0175 Grapevine


    Inside a car on the highway.


    Su Jin yawned slightly, leaned on the sofa, found a comfortable position, and glanced at Xian Gu Yong:

 Chapter 140：

    "So you can dress up too."


    Xian Guyong, who always wears rustic braids and round-framed eyes, suddenly changed into an elegant kimono, which really surprised Su Jin.


    "It''s just for formal occasions."


    The rather gorgeously dressed Xian Gu Yong said in a flat tone.


    "If you allow me, I would also like to be able to go back to my usual clothes instead of wearing this overly conspicuous outfit."


    Xian Gu Yong''s fighting style tends to be one-hit kill, belonging to the assassin-type character.


    Therefore, it has become her habit to hide herself and ensure the effectiveness of the first attack.


    If it wasn''t for the importance of the occasion and the fact that the Lion King agency had to come forward with a heavyweight, Xian Guyong would probably still be dressed like the old one.


    "Then it''s better to wear this suit, at least it''s a lot more eye-catching."


    Su Jin said in a relaxed tone, completely ignoring Xian Guyong''s opinion.


    "Also, next time, I don''t want to see the so-called high-level political leaders in any scene."


    Su Jin was naturally referring to the old men in kimono who were waiting for him at the airport.


    A group of old men who have no magic power, in Su Jin''s view, have no value to use at all, and contacting them is just a waste of time.


    "Unlike you, the Lion King agency must pay attention to the opinions of the top."


    Xian Guyong pushed his glasses habitually, and then remembered that he was wearing contact lenses today.


    She glanced at Su Jin imperceptibly, made sure that he didn''t notice, and then she tugged her hair, and then secretly put her hand down.


    "Senior?" Su Jin smiled playfully, and then said, "Since this is the case, should your Lion King agency consider switching to me?"


    "That doesn''t match the idea of ??the Lion King agency when it was first established."


    Xian Gu Yong tried his best to speak in a calm tone.


    "Of course, taking into account your wishes, the next step is to exclude all people who are not related to the itinerary."


    This is a clear line-up behavior.


    Xian Guyong also knew very well that she would offend people by doing this, but considering Su Jin''s attitude, she had to make such a choice.


    Rather than angering the Fourth Primogenitor, she would rather pluck the beards of those at the top, because they could only withstand the latter''s counterattack.


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin said casually:


    "In that case, let''s add a tour of Shensheng Lake to the itinerary."


    Xian Gu Yong''s expression froze for a moment.


    Lake Jinsheng is a very special place in the upper layer of the island country.


    Because of that place, a legacy related to Shengjian is sealed.


    Although the Lion King agency has not yet detected the true face of the anomaly, it has also judged the danger of the inheritance.


    That''s a legacy that could well be the trigger for a world-class war.


    But now, Su Jin''s abrupt request made Xian Guyong seriously suspect that there is an inner ghost in the upper echelons of the island country.


    At this time, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and revealed a playful smile:


    "What''s the matter? Can''t your Lion King agency satisfy even my small request?"


    What exactly is in the lake? Su Jin is very clear.


    It was because he was clear that he made this request at this time.


    Its purpose, nothing else, was just because I saw some bad old men and I was in a bad mood.


    Originally, in the place of Shensheng Lake, Su Jin only needed a casual glance to know about it.


    The purpose of his coming to the mainland of the island country is that one is a base left by Xiandumu Aye here, and he wants to obtain a large number of magic books stored there, and the other is to see the heritage of Shensheng Lake.


    These two tasks are very easy to solve, and even Su Jin can accomplish his purpose without anyone finding out.


    However, because he was in a bad mood, he put these things on the surface and planned to carry out a strategic intimidation.


    Whether to let him come into contact with the dangerous legacy of the holy annihilation, or to wait for his fourth primogenitor to get angry.


    Su Jinba throws this dangerous multiple-choice question to the top officials of the island country.


    "...I understand, then, can the trip to Shensheng Lake be scheduled for tomorrow?"


    Xian Guyong said in a calm tone as much as possible.


    "It will take a little preparation time to clear the corresponding site."


    "Schedule it tonight."


    After Su Jin said this, he closed his eyes, as if he didn''t intend to continue entangled in this issue.


    When Xian Guyong heard these words, he nodded calmly, but in his heart he scolded the dead old men who insisted on coming to see Su Jin.


    It''s because they messed around that things got so messy.


    Thinking of this, Xian Guyong looked at Su Jin, and for the first time raised the idea of ??''whether to change jobs''.


    After all, she really can''t bring a group of pig teammates.


    Thinking of this, Xian Guyong sighed helplessly and said:


    "I see, I''ll put the trip to Lake Shinjutsu after the visit to the Shrine of the High God."


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and looked at Xian Gu Yong in surprise.


    This proposal, however, brought Su Jin''s request even earlier.


    If he calculated carefully, he estimated that he would be able to appear around Shensheng Lake in the afternoon.


    Does this mean that you don''t plan to report it to the island country''s high-level officials to think about countermeasures, and directly execute his orders... Su Jin looked at Xian Gu Yong, and smiled:


    "interesting."


    The Lion King agency is too interesting, so interesting that Su Jin suspects that if he mentions a word to strengthen the connection, Xian Guyong will sacrifice himself.


    At this point, Su Jin''s affection for the Lion King agency has naturally increased a lot.


    "Then let''s arrange it like this." Su Jin ended the topic.


    At this time, the car gradually drove towards the Shrine of the High God.


    ...


    The Shrine of the High God, the school cafeteria.


    The tall and slender girl with white skin and beautiful facial features, Kwangsaka Sayaka patted the seat next to her and called to her roommate:


    "Xuecai, this way, this way!"


    With shoulder-length short hair and a slender figure that makes people doubt whether she is healthy, Ji Hiirau Yukina turned her eyes, saw Hwangsaka Sayaka, and walked over with a plate.


    Huangsaka Sayaka looked at the breakfast that Ji Hiragana Yukina brought, and couldn''t help but feel discouraged:


    "Is it grilled fish and miso soup again? Occasionally eat something nutritious, Yukina."


    "No, I feel like these things are enough for the morning nourishment."


    After finishing speaking, Ji Hiragan Xuena put her hands together and said softly, "I''m starting. ¡¯


    Seeing this scene, Hwangsaka Sayaka couldn''t help but push the extra milk she had taken in front of Ji Yukina, but she was pushed back in the next second, and received a stern note from Ji Hiragana. critical gaze.


    Seeing this, Hwangsaka Sayaka had no choice but to get the milk back:


    "Really, two servings of milk a day will overnutrition."


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina suddenly paused, glanced at the place where Huangsaka Sayaka was not like her peers at all, and then looked at herself again, and suddenly realized something.


    Let''s add one more milk tomorrow... Ji Hiragana Yukina thought silently.


    At this time, Hwangsaka Sayaka suddenly said:


    "Speaking of Xue Cai, do you know?"


    "Is it some useless gossip again?" Ji Hiragana Xueca said while chewing slowly, "Which senior sister made a joke during her internship?"


    After graduation, the students of the High God Society will participate in the internship work of the Lion King agency, which is basically some strange assessment, because every time there will be a lot of jokes and become the talk of the students.


    "Not this one."


    Huangsaka Sayaka picked up the sandwich in front of him and said:


    "I heard from the seniors that there seems to be a big man to choose the future guards today."


    "Guard?" Ji Hiragan Yukina opened her eyes slightly.


    Chapter 0176 The special test of the Lion King agency


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca was surprised for a moment, and asked a little surprised:


    "Is it actually selected directly from the reserve? This is the first time I have seen this."


    In the past, the **** job was selected from the full members who have graduated and passed the internship. This is the first time that the guard is directly selected from the reserve.


    "That''s right, and I heard that both Jian Wu and Wu Weiyuan can participate, it always feels a little strange."


    Huangsaka Sayaka couldn''t help but snorted.


    "Eh? Can sword witches do too?" Ji Hiragan Xuena was even more surprised.


    Among the Lion King institutions, according to the development direction of individual talents and abilities, they are generally divided into sword witches who are good at frontal combat and Wu Weiyuan, who is cursed and remote.


    Generally speaking, the work of protecting people is carried out by Wu Weiyuan.


    They are good at cursing and dealing with assassination and poisoning more effectively, and their efficiency in protecting dignitaries is far more than that of sword witches, so Jihirai Xuena will be surprised.


    "The more important thing is not this, but this mission is said to be a long-term mission, and it may last for several years!"


    Huangsaka Sayaka bit off the sandwich in three mouthfuls, and said with a bulging mouth:


    "If it is successful, I am afraid it will refresh the record of the duration of the task, and it will be increased from half a year to two or three years."


    "Although I say so..."


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca thought for a while, and then said calmly:


    "This kind of job doesn''t look like it''s going to be our underclassmen''s turn."


    "That''s true."


    Kwangsaka Sayaka agreed.


    "Even the sixth grade of elementary school has only been in the second half of the semester. This kind of task is obviously aimed at the junior high school, or those prospective swordsmen in the three-year period. No matter how you look at it, it is not our turn."


    Huangsaka Sayaka finished drinking the fresh milk, then raised his finger and shook it, and said playfully:


    "Unless this selection is for all current students, there is absolutely no way it will be our turn."


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    Crisp and loud applause sounded.


    All the students in the cafeteria turned to the direction of the applause.


    There was an elf with light green hair, a beautiful face, and pointed ears.


    It is the martial arts teacher of the Lion King agency, "Yuantangyuan".


    "I''m going to suffer, it''s actually a teacher, 80% has a special mission..."


    "It''s over, this time must be another special mission."


    "Don''t be a survival drill, I don''t want to eat worms anymore!"


    "It''s not about seducing roommates, it''s a test of willpower, how can girls seduce each other! It''s a ghost if you can train your willpower."


    Beside him, the panicked voices of the students reached Ji Hiragana Yukina''s ears.


    And the clearest is the broken voice of Huangsaka Sayaka next to her:


    "You can''t see me, you can''t see me, I didn''t get an extra milk, don''t see me!"


    Hearing this, Ji Hiiragi Yukina showed a helpless expression, raised her hand and patted Huangsaka Sayaka''s shoulder, which was considered comfort.


    At this time, Yuantang Yuan looked around, paused in front of Ji Hiirah Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka, and then continued to observe the surroundings.


    "Xuecai, did the teacher just watch us for a while? Absolutely!"

 Chapter 141：

    Huangsaka Sayaka was completely panicked, and said in a very unnatural tone:


    "Today, let''s just skip class and hide on the back mountain for a day or two."


    "Even if you say so." Ji Hiragana Xuena showed an embarrassed expression and whispered, "Wouldn''t it be worse if you were caught back?"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka didn''t dare to make a sound.


    At this time, Yuan Tang Yuan clapped his hands and said with a relaxed smile:


    "Little girls, tell you one thing, today''s special class is canceled."


    The scene was quiet for 3 or 4 seconds, and then the girls burst into cheers.


    And just when they cheered, Yuantang Yuan smiled and conveyed the voice to all the members with a spell:


    "A special quiz today."


    The cheers stopped abruptly, and everyone''s faces turned red.


    "Don''t worry about the difficulty of the quiz. After all, there are senior sisters from the junior high school who will accompany you to participate in the quiz."


    That''s why I need to worry, it''s the same exam question as the junior high school... Hwangsaka Sayaka couldn''t help but complained.


    At this time, Yuantangyuan glanced at Huangsaka Sayaka and said:


    "Don''t worry, this time is just a simple personality test."


    In the last simple perseverance test, you asked me to seduce Yukina in a maid outfit, but this time you dare to say it''s simple... Hwangsaka Sayaka complained in her heart.


    At this time, Yuantangyuan suddenly said:


    "Hwangsaka, do you have an opinion on me?"


    "No, no, I didn''t say anything!" Huangsaka Saya Huateng stood up and said righteously.


    Seeing this, the classmates couldn''t help laughing, but after laughing, they hurriedly covered it and peeked at Yuantangyuan.


    "Very good." Yuantangyuan showed a big smile at this time, "Sansheng and I are directly responsible for the test of your dormitory 021. The address is in the inner hall. Well, you can sit down."


    "Others, according to the normal dormitory number to the sixth teacher voluntarily queue up for the test, above."


    After announcing the order, Yuantangyuan''s figure turned into pieces of paper and disappeared into the air.


    Obviously, this fate is just a shikigami.


    After that, the face of Hwangsaka Sayaka who sat down suddenly pulled down, looking like she wanted to cry but didn''t dare to cry:


    "Sorry, Xuecai, I''ve troubled you."


    "It''s okay, didn''t the teacher say it was just a simple test?"


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina lightly smiled and touched Huangsaka Sayaka''s head.


    "Yukina!" Hwangsaka Sayaka suddenly showed an expression of "seeing an angel".


    Seeing this, Ji Hiiragi Xuecai smiled helplessly, quickly finished breakfast, then stood up and said:


    "Okay, let''s go to the inner palace."


    "Hmm~" Hwangsaka Sayaka snorted and also got up and left.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The gate of the High God''s Shrine.


    Su Jin, who got out of the car, saw the members of the Lion King agency who came to greet him.


    A man with light green hair and an elf race.


    The other is another Three Saints ''An Bai Nai'' with white hair, lavender eyes, and a young but mature face.


    After Su Jin and Xian Guyong got off the car, the two people in exquisite kimonos bowed and said:


    "Imbai Naiyuantangyuan, which belongs to the Lion King agency, has met His Majesty."


    Su Jin glanced at the two of them, and said in surprise:


    "The elf...and the witch with one soul and two souls...there will always be some strange girls coming out of your Lion King organization."


    Yuan Tang Yuan and An Bai Na, who are called strange girls, did not speak.


    In the face of Su Jin, who defeated the third primogenitor, the two were very cautious, and they had to carefully scrutinize their words so as not to collide with this evil star.


    Xian Guyong, who got off the car, glanced at Yuantangyuan and got a response, then walked over to Su Jin and whispered:


    "During the visit to the High God''s Society, I wonder if Your Majesty is interested in participating in the daily assessment of the High God''s Society as an examiner?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows and glanced at Xian Guyong without a smile, the corner of his mouth pondered:


    "Since you invited Feidao, let''s participate."


    Speaking of which, the Lion King agency has already received the list I ticked, so it seems that the people who will be evaluated later are Ji Hiragan Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin showed an interested expression.


    Xian Guyong''s expression remained unchanged, and he gently saluted, "Then, please come with me."


    Chapter 0177 Sansheng was stripped of the veil


    High God''s Society.


    Outside the quaint Japanese shrine.


    Jihiira Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka stood at the door, one was quiet and the other was waiting a little uneasily.


    "Xuecai, I''ll go ahead and find the way for you later." Hwangsaka Sayaka resisted the uneasiness, and cried and said, "You must always remember me!"


    It''s just an assessment, isn''t it... Ji Hiragana Xuena looked at her roommate dumbfounded.


    It is clear that Huang Sayaka is a year older than her, so how can she feel that she is the other party''s senior sister.


    Then facing the fearful Hwangsaka Sayaka, Jihiira Yukina could only comfortably say:


    "Don''t worry, there are more than teachers who are assessing us, so it will be fine."


    "Oh, I almost forgot." Huangsaka Sayaka showed a stunned expression: "I thought it was only the teacher, then it''s fine."


    The girl''s fear of the assessment stems entirely from the deterrence accumulated by Yuantangyuan on a daily basis, and she is worried about what punishment program the other party will put together.


    And if it is a joint assessment, then Huangsaka Sayaka can feel a lot more at ease.


    It''s impossible for the high-level executives of other Lion King agencies to be in the same boat as Yuantang Yuan, right?


    As long as it is not facing the fate of the family, it is just an assessment, and Hwangsaka Sayaka, who is always in the top three of the grade, is not too afraid.


    Huangsaka Sayaka couldn''t help but complained at this time:


    "It''s all the fault of the teacher. Every time I take the test, I make some messes, which makes my legs weak when I meet the test."


    Seeing this, Ji Hiragan Xuena sighed, and said a little tangled: "Saayaka, at this distance, the teacher seems to be able to hear..."


    Huangsaka Sayaka''s face suddenly stiffened.


    At this moment, a dangerous female voice came from inside the shrine:


    "Jihiira Yukina!"


    "Yes!"


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina quickly stood up straight, responded, and then glanced at Huangsaka Sayaka in surprise:


    "Then I''ll go first, Sayaka, I''ll be waiting for you at the exit after the assessment."


    "Eh?"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka was stunned for a moment, and then said with a strange expression:


    "Obviously according to the order, I should go first."


    So, the reason for the sudden change of order was because Yuantang Yuan Normal School heard her muttering?


    In an instant, Huangsaka Sayaka''s face became very ugly, faintly pale.


    Seeing this scene, Yukina Jihira could only pat her on the shoulder, stepped on the steps, pushed open the door of the shrine, and walked in.


    Inside the shrine is a spacious shrine hall.


    Right in front of the place where the statue was supposed to be, was separated from the hall by a long gauze curtain, and behind the gauze curtain, there were four figures sitting upright.


    In front of the figure, in the center of the hall, there is only a cushion for people to sit on.


    After seeing this scene, Ji Hiiragi Xuena slowly walked to the mat and sat on it, waiting for the ''high-level'' of the Lion King agency behind the gauze to speak.


    At this time, a majestic and emotional female voice came from behind the gauze:


    "Jihiira Yukina, it''s been 5 years since you joined the Lion King organization, remember that it seemed to be winter... You walked to the shrine with your bare feet on the thick snow..."


    Accompanied by the voice of the words, Ji Hiiragi Xuecai suddenly recalled the scene 5 years ago.


    The day when he was sacrificed to the evil **** and saved by the sword sorcerer of the Lion King agency.


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca''s eyes suddenly turned red, her teeth clenched, and she used the spell to break the curse!


    Boom¡ªa sound.


    All the memories in Ji Hiragana Yukina''s mind disappeared immediately, and her expression changed from sobbing to annoyance:


    "Is the technique of probing other people''s memories too much?"


    Just now, the woman behind the gauze evoked her memory with her words, and used the technique to empathize with her, and directly check her memory.


    For an 11-year-old girl, the behavior is simply terrible.


    However, at this time, the woman behind the gauze heard a voice of approval:


    "With just 6 years of practice, I can get to the point where I can break my technique. What an excellent child."


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca was stunned, and the anger on her face was reduced by a point. Could it be that the peeping memory just now is part of the assessment?


    "It''s really bad fun."


    A playful male voice rang out.


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca smelled the voice and looked towards the middle position, and saw a vague figure through the gauze curtain.


    Theme? Is it the Master Xian Gu Yong, the head of the Three Saints? Jihiira Yukina thought so.


    At this time, the playful male voice continued:


    "Although it''s a trial, but unscrupulously using the memory snooping technique on a little girl, An Bainai, don''t you think it''s a bit too much?"


    An Bai Nai, this is the code name of one of the three saints, is it An Bai Nai who used the spell on me just now? Ji Hiiragi Xuecai thought to herself.


    "..."


    There was silence behind the gauze, and not long after, the woman called An Bainai sighed and accused:


    "I''m very sorry about that."


    "Apologize to the wrong person."


    The male in the main seat rebuked.


    "Furthermore, this pretense of mystery assessment method is too boring."


    Accompanied by the male voice, Ji Hiragan Yukina saw golden rays of light flashing in the air.


    Immediately afterwards, the gauze curtain used to cut off the line of sight turned into nothingness.


    Behind the gauze, four figures came into Ji Hiragana Xuena''s eyes, causing the young sword witch to open her mouth.


    "Sister Feidao? Senior Sister Dark?"


    Among the four figures, three were known to Ji Hiragana Xuena.


    As a teacher, Yuantangyuan, who is wearing a gorgeous kimono, just graduated from the elementary school two years ago and was admitted to a foreign school.


    On the other hand, Ambina herself is under a different name, and is training another senior in the second grade of the junior high school.


    To put it bluntly, the two are seniors who have been in contact with each other in the past and have a good relationship.


    If that''s all there is to it, nothing.


    but.


    If these two are the three saints in the Lion King organization who see the head but not the tail, then the joke will be big.


    There is no fear at all, and no sense of seriousness. It''s like a class reunion, or an elementary school class reunion... Ji Hiragana Yukina tried her best to look serious.

 Chapter 142：

    At this time, she looked at Su Jin, the only one she didn''t know.


    In such a scene of a primary school student gathering, only Su Jin, an adult, can give her some sense of majesty.


    The mysterious three saints of the lion king agency are already serious in Jihirasu Yukina!


    Chapter 0178 Please answer truthfully


    "Ah, how should the assessment continue now?"


    Yuan Tangyuan, who was sitting in the far corner, couldn''t help covering her face and said helplessly:


    "The mystery is completely broken. There are two similar peers among the three saints. Is there really no problem with letting peers lead the Lion King organization? There must be problems, right?"


    Beside him, Xian Guyong couldn''t help twitching a few times at the corner of his mouth, and gave Yuantangyuan a cold look.


    This yin and yang rotten elf is simply the shame of the Lion King organization!


    At such a time, it is ruthless to still fall into trouble there!


    "It''s over, my senior sister image..."


    An Bainai, who was sitting next to Su Jin, covered her face and didn''t dare to look at Ji Hiraga Xuecai, who was on the opposite side, and said shyly:


    "Xue Cai, don''t look over here!"


    As a senpai, Ambina is caught on the spot while peeping at the memories of the senpai.


    This sense of shame is already close to the level of the diary written in the second year of middle school, which was read out by the teacher in front of the whole class.


    Shame is overwhelming!


    An Bainai covered her face, shrank her neck, and said embarrassedly:


    "Actually, I''m just a little curious about how you joined the Lion King organization, Yukina. It really wasn''t intentional to peep..."


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina tried her best to keep her seriousness, her face straight. If she laughed out loud at this time, the seniors would be very embarrassed, so she had to hold back.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was sitting in the main seat, crossed his legs and said with a smile:


    "That''s right, this kind of assessment is interesting."


    You are the only one who finds it interesting... Xian Guyong thought to himself with a stern face.


    To maintain the attitude of the three saints in front of your close schoolgirls, and to evaluate them?


    This is where the assessment of Ji Hiiragi Xuecai is, it is clearly a shame assessment of the three saints!


    Did you laugh like crazy when you didn''t see Yuantangyuan next to you?


    That crumb elf can''t wait to see their jokes!


    Coupled with a Su Jin who is afraid that the matter is not big, this time the assessment will be more troublesome.


    Thinking of this, Xian Guyong sighed helplessly, and said to Ji Hiragusue in front of him:


    "Ji Hiiragi Yukina, as you can see, An An and I have inherited the title of the Three Saints and officially become the high-level executives of the Lion King organization."


    "In this assessment, I will also be your assessment officer together with Lord Su Jin to review your qualifications, above."


    "I understand." Ji Hiragana Xuena tried her best to put on a serious face and nodded solemnly.


    "It''s really good that you can understand." Xian Guyong sighed at this time.


    It''s really great that a serious and considerate child like Ji Hiiragi Yukina is his subordinate.


    However, she thought about it, such a child has already been selected by Su Jin, and will become his bodyguard after graduation, and may even become a blood servant, which embarrassed Xian Guyong.


    The most gifted child should be sent away by their own hands, this kind of thing is really helpless.


    "So the assessment is still the same?"


    Xian Guyong looked at Su Jin''s profile and said.


    "As usual."


    Su Jin nodded and agreed directly.


    This kind of interesting scene, of course, let them continue, otherwise what would he do if he has nothing to destroy the curtain?


    Seeing this, Xian Guyong took a deep breath, then looked at Ji Hiragana Xuena who was forcing a serious face in front of him, and said calmly:


    "Ji Hiiragi, just relax. Although the positions are different, we are all fighting for the same goal. There is no need to force ourselves to recognize the gap in status. Just treat us as senior sisters."


    "...I understand." Ji Hiragana Xuena took a deep breath and nodded, finally calming down.


    At this time, Xian Guyong asked in a calm tone:


    "Ji Hiiragi Xueca, two years of common sense training and four years of basic training, what have you learned?"


    "The modern system of new spells, sorcery, illusions, and spell-breaking."


    "The spell-breaking technique was used just now. It broke the memory empathy of An Bainai."


    "I just followed the script and constructed the spiritual defense barrier that Yuantang Teachers taught me."


    Beside him, Yuantangyuan raised his head happily.


    Xian Guyong glanced at Yuantang Yuan, and then continued to ask Ji Hiragusue how to cook:


    "This is something that ordinary people can''t do."


    "How much did you learn the basics of advanced spells?"


    "Have not started."


    "What about martial arts?"


    When asked, Ji Hiiragi Xuena said hesitantly, "Is it a good use?"


    "Have you ever been in a relationship?" The voice of ''Xian Gu Yong'' sounded again.


    Ji Hiiragi Xuecai blushed suddenly, and looked at Xian Gu Yong with a bit of astonishment.


    At this time, the seemingly calm Xian Gu Yong felt a burst of embarrassment in his heart.


    She didn''t say that sentence just now, but who said it specifically, Xian Guyong looked at Su Jin who was smiling beside him, and suddenly there was a criminal suspect.


    However, in this case, she could only acquiesce that this sentence was asked by herself.


    "Please answer truthfully. This assessment is to test the character of the subject through various questions, and any of your answers will become part of the final score."


    "So please answer truthfully."


    Looking at the solemn Xian Gu Yong in front of him, Ji Hiragana Xuena resisted the embarrassment and said:


    "After the age of 7, I have not had any contact with the opposite sex, and I have no impression before the age of 7."


    "What about the same sex?" ''Xian Gu Yong'' started a deadly question again.


    However, this time, even An Bainai noticed something was wrong, but he didn''t dismantle it.


    As for Xian Guyong herself, she opened her mouth slightly, pretending that what she just said was what she said.


    When Ji Hiiragi Yukina heard the question, she tilted her head blankly.


    "Same-sex? Can people of the same **** interact?"


    "Huh?" Seeing this scene, An Bai Nai was surprised and whispered: "So Xuena doesn''t know anything, so it seems that Huangsaka is a bit pitiful."


    "???" Ji Hiiragi Xueca''s head was full of question marks. Why is Huangsaka Sayaka so pitiful?


    At this time, ¡®Xian Gu Yong¡¯ asked again:


    "If you received a 18-ban girl manga, where would you hide it?"


    Ji Hiragana Yukina was dumbfounded.


    Is this question also answered?


    She looked at the serious Xian Guyong in front of her with puzzled eyes, completely unable to understand that such an embarrassing question could come from the serious Xian Guyong in front of her.


    Aren''t you ashamed when you say this? There was this kind of question hidden in Ji Hiragan Xuena''s eyes.


    At this time, Xian Gu Yong, who had seen through Ji Hiragan Xuena''s thoughts, held back his expression and said with a serious face, "Please answer truthfully."


    Hearing the urging sound, Ji Hiragana Yukina gritted her teeth and whispered the answer.


    "¡­"


    Chapter 0179 Be Careful Of Leisure Gu Yong


    "Stuffed...in the pillow." Ji Hiragana Yukina said in a very low voice, almost murmured.


    Faced with this indescribable question, the shame in her heart has reached a critical point.


    "It turns out that it is hidden in the pillow."


    The sudden voice of ''Xian Gu Yong'' echoed in the hall.


    Then the next second, ''she'' asked again in a surprised voice:


    "Haven''t you considered burning it directly?"


    Haven''t considered burning it?


    Have you considered burning it?


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca''s face suddenly turned red.


    Yes, you can burn it after reading it, or you can directly reject it when you receive it.


    Why hide in the pillow?


    Ji Hiiragi Xuecai didn''t have to look up to ''see'' the surprised gazes in the eyes of the four executives in front of her.


    In an instant, the girl''s head went berserk out of shame.


    She took a deep breath and looked at Xian Gu Yong with a stern face, looking at Xian Gu Yong seriously:


    "Sister, I don''t think this matter has anything to do with the assessment at all."


    "In the end, this is just a test of shame! And it''s a very bad kind!"


    Speaking of this, Ji Hiiragi Xuecai blushed with anger, like a just ripe apple.


    At this time, ¡®Xian Gu Yong¡¯ continued:


    "Is shame irrelevant to personality tests?"


    Ji Hiiragi opened her mouth when she heard this. Although she was a little annoyed, she also understood that this couldn''t be refuted.


    Shame is actually a manifestation of self-knowledge, a kind of awareness and reflection on one''s own misconduct.


    This can be said to be a part of morality, which is naturally related to character.


    However, even though she knew this was the case, Ji Hiragan Xuecai was still a little troubled in her heart.


    "Please, senpai, ask something more meaningful."


    "Okay." Xian Gu Yong agreed, and then asked, "Have you considered getting married?"


    "¡­"


    Ji Hiragana Yukina was dumbfounded.


    marry?


    This thing seems to be more meaningful than what I asked before, but does it feel like a mistake?


    Is she only 11 years old? !


    Thinking of this, Ji Hiiragi Xuecai looked at Xian Gu Yong who was in front of him, looked at the face of the other party who looked very serious, but was actually ''very coquettish'' in his heart, gritted his teeth and said:


    "I didn''t think about it, the Lion King agency did not set up a bride class."


    A normal island school would still teach home economics, but the High God''s Shrine was not a normal school.


    Compared with housekeeping, they are more inclined to let students learn a little more knowledge related to spiritual power, which is a decisive difference in the direction of training.


    And in order to prevent Xian Gu Yong from asking something messy, Ji Hiragana Yukina simply said:


    "Please don''t say what will happen if it is set up. Personally, I don''t think I need to consider this issue now."


    Afterwards, ''Xian Gu Yong'' asked again, "What if you are 18 years old this year? Would you consider it?"


    "¡­"


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca stared at Xian Gu Yong with the eyes that looked at the dead, and her voice did not fluctuate at all:

 Chapter 143：

    "If I was 18, I would be fine and ''consider'' it hard."


    "You seem to have a big opinion on this issue?" Xian Gu Yong said in surprise.


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca twitched the corners of her mouth, and then said:


    "Senior, you seem to have some misunderstandings about the education method of the Lion King agency?"


    At this time, Ji Hiiragi Xueca no longer called Senior Sister, but called the more indifferent ''Senior''.


    "Our purpose is to train professional swordsmen and dancers to deal with the increasing number of large-scale magic crimes, not a bride training institution."


    "No, Ji Hiiragi Xuena, you are the one who has misunderstood."


    ¡®Xian Gu Yong¡¯ said in a voice that seemed to suppress a smile:


    "The Lion King agency is outside, but it has another name for the Lion King matchmaking agency."


    "Huh?" Ji Hiiragi Xuecai circled around and said stunned, "This is the first time I''ve heard of this kind of thing."


    Coincidentally, this is also the first time I heard... Yuantangyuan and An Bainai whispered in their hearts at the same time.


    They looked at the kanban face, as if Xian Guyong couldn''t see his emotions clearly.


    Looking at it again, Su Jin, who seemed to be having a good time with a smile on his face, couldn''t say a word.


    The main player, it seems that they can only accompany him to the end.


    At this time, ''Xian Gu Yong'' said with a smile:


    "In the end, since it is a lifelong training institution, it is very reasonable to assist members'' marriage matters as a key task, right?"


    "Even if you say so..."


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina was very embarrassed at this time, and even wanted to leave this hall directly:


    "This kind of thing, you should consider your personal thoughts."


    "Of course it''s a matter this time. After all, our Lion King agency is not an evil organization."


    ¡®Xian Gu Yong¡¯ said with a chuckle.


    Although Ji Hiiragi Xuecai didn''t know how Xian Gu Yong laughed with a stern face in front of her, she did laugh.


    Thinking of this, Ji Hiragan Xuecai gritted her teeth and said with a blushing face:


    "On this matter, I want to rely on my own decision to judge."


    "What type of guy do you like?"


    Hearing this question, Ji Hiragan Xuena couldn''t help feeling ashamed.


    "I don''t know this question either?"


    "Then ask, if the people present are all men, is there a type you like?"


    Ji Hiiragi Xuena was dumbfounded, and then said with an embarrassed expression, "Does this question have to be answered?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing the voice, Ji Hiiragi Xuecai endured her shame, raised her hand, and pointed to Su Jin who was ''silent'' next to her.


    Then she stopped talking.


    After all, no matter how she makes the person present as a boy, she can''t really be a boy!


    The marriage partner must be a male, and there is obviously only one male present, so there is no choice at all!


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca was angry in her heart, but she didn''t bother too much about this issue.


    After all, this is just a ''deal'' task, although for her, the top student, this is the first time to deal with a task.


    "The reason for your choice is..."


    Please be a person... Ji Hiragana Xuena was about to cry, and said with a slightly broken tone:


    "It''s the appearance, is it okay to look good? Lord Su Jin''s appearance conforms to my aesthetic, so that''s okay."


    "Okay. Then the following special question and answer session is over, and the normal questioning test will begin."


    After ''Xian Gu Yong'' finished saying these words, he paused for a while, and then the real Xian Gu Yong understood that he could finally speak.


    Then looking at Ji Hiragana Yukina who almost thought of her as a pervert in front of him, Xian Gu Yong felt that he didn''t know what to ask for a while.


    "Well, in a dangerous and narrow environment, the **** object is shot by the enemy, what choice will you make?"


    At this time, Ji Hiiragi Xueca asked with some fear:


    "Wouldn''t it be some strange person guarding it?"


    "What kind of father, sister, evil party or marriage partner will not appear? Is it a normal bodyguard?"


    "..." Xian Guyong was silent for a while, then nodded and said, "It''s a normal bodyguard."


    At this time, Xian Gu Yong only felt that Ji Hiragan Xuena''s suspicious gaze was very dazzling.


    I''d better find a time to apply for retirement... Xian Gu Yong thought silently in his heart.


    ¡­


    The gate of the shrine.


    At the bottom of the steps, Hwangsaka Sayaka saw Jihiira Yukina, who was walking out of the shrine with a dazed expression, and quickly stepped forward and pressed her shoulders:


    "Are you all right? Yukina. Why do you feel like you''re about to faint? Could it be that the Sansheng did something to you? Tell me, and I''ll avenge you!"


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina quickly grabbed Huangsaka Sayaka, shook her head and said:


    "It''s alright, Sayaka, I was just asked some weird questions."


    Hearing this, Huangsaka Sayaka suddenly realized something, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Yuantang Teacher is really getting more and more excessive, and this kind of assessment also leads to some tricking people''s problems."


    Ji Hiragana Xuena opened her mouth but did not speak.


    At this time, the calm voice of Xian Gu Yong came from inside the shrine:


    "Hwangsaka Sayaka, please enter immediately."


    Hearing this, Huangsaka Sayaka clenched her fists and said, "Xueca, watch me avenge you!"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka was about to step up the steps, but at this time, Ji Hiragan Yukina held her back.


    "What''s wrong?" Huangsaka Sayaka asked in confusion.


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca tangled for a while, let go of her hand, and said softly:


    "nothing."


    Then she whispered again:


    "Please be careful with Feidao-senpai."


    "what?"


    Huangsaka Saya is stunned, what does this have to do with Feidao-senpai?


    "Okay, come in quickly."


    Himira Yukina embarrassedly pushed Huangsaka Sayaka into the shrine, then looked at the closed door, and sighed:


    "Sister Feidao is really a perverted person..."


    The girl''s lament was accurately conveyed to the ears of Xian Gu Yong, who was monitoring the situation outside the door.


    "¡­"


    Chapter 0180


    In the hall of the shrine, Kwangsaka Sayaka, who was sitting on the mat, stared at Entang Yuan next to her with fire-breathing eyes, as if trying to stare her to death.


    Seeing this, Yuantangyuan suddenly had a dumbfounded expression.


    As usual, she would have gone up earlier and knocked on Huangsaka Sayaka''s elm head.


    But now, in the presence of Su Jin, he and she can''t make any extra moves, so as not to hate the bottomless fourth primogenitor.


    "Hwangsaka Sayaka."


    As the head of the Three Saints, Xian Guyong had to be the first to speak.


    "exist!"


    Huangsaka Sayaka responded, and then looked at Xian Gu Yong with curious eyes.


    The senior Hiidao-senpai was actually one of the three saints, which surprised Hwangsaka Sayaka, who had just entered the door before.


    However, although she was very surprised, Hwangsaka Sayaka still didn''t understand why Ji Hiiragi Yukina had to be careful about Xian Gu Yong.


    Although this senior is known for her sternness and laughter in the school, she is not someone who is not easy to get along with?


    Did Yukina misunderstand something? No, Yukina, a cute angel, is impossible to misunderstand, so, did Hiidao-senpai do something bad?


    Thinking of this, Hwangsaka Sayaka looked at Xian Gu Yong in front of him with a look of "Hurry up and turn yourself in".


    Feeling the strange sight, Xian Guyong felt sad in his heart, but he said calmly on the surface:


    "How many years have you been trained at the High God''s Society?"


    "Two years of common sense training, five years of basic training, if you do a careful calculation, there are only five years of formal training."


    Kwangsaka Sayaka answered truthfully.


    "It''s been five years." Xian Gu Yong paused, then asked, "Have you thought about leaving the High God''s Society?"


    "No." Huangsaka Sayaka replied decisively.


    Xian Guyong and An Bainai were slightly surprised, and before they could finish their surprise, Huangsaka Sayaka replied:


    "Unless Yukina leaves together, I won''t leave the Shrine of the High God."


    An Bai Nai''s expression suddenly pulled his hips, and he could only smile awkwardly over there.


    On the side, Yuantangyuan just didn''t have much scruples, patted his stomach and said:


    "Haha, you little girl is really interesting!"


    Xian Guyong sighed softly, and then said:


    "A little bit of awe, Hwangsaka."


    "...I''m sorry." Huangsaka Sayaka looked at Xian Guyong, then at An Bainai, and bowed his head to apologize.


    Compared with Yukina Jihiira, Sayaka Hwangsaka, who is also a junior high school student, has spent more time in contact with Xiangu Yong, so naturally he can''t generate much fear.


    So the gauze curtain is necessary... An Bainai whispered.


    The high-level people are too young to convince the public, which is why the curtains exist.


    Of course, it is more because the relationship is too familiar, which will make the Sansheng unable to calmly arrange dangerous tasks.


    The latter is the main reason for the installation of gauze curtains.


    However, because of Su Jin''s willfulness, they don''t want to maintain any dignity this time.


    "Then let''s get down to business..."


    Xian Guyong was about to speak, but Su Jin took the initiative to say:


    "Before asking, can I ask a question?"


    Seeing Su Jin taking the initiative to speak out, Xian Guyong next to him didn''t mind at all, but was a little overjoyed.


    This Lord, finally stopped using her to take the blame?


    Beside him, An Bainai also let out a small sigh of relief when he saw this, but Yuantangyuan, who was eighteen years old and countless months old, smiled unscrupulously beside him.


    At this time, Hwangsaka Sayaka, who heard the inquiry, stiffened for a while, barely raised her head, glanced at Su Jin, and quickly looked away:


    "Please speak."


    At this time, Su Jin asked calmly:


    "According to the data, because of your father''s domestic violence when you were young, you seem to have severe androphobia, and you can''t even touch men. Is this true?"


    As soon as these words were said, the expressions of everyone in the arena changed.


    "Huangsaka?" Xian Guyong frowned, his face a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 144：

    Wu Weiyuan of the Lion King agency is one of the groups that most often enforce the protection of dignitaries.


    Although most of them are only half-guarded and half-surveilled, in critical situations, physical contact with male protection objects is extremely likely.


    In the process of being attacked, Wu Weiyuan, who was unable to connect to the protected object, would obviously add some difficulties.


    In a big way, Huangsaka Sayaka may have been dropped out of school because of this psychological symptom and changed to the regular logistics department.


    Hearing the voice, Huangsaka Sayaka lowered her head, sweat on her forehead. After a while, she said softly:


    "Yes."


    "Yuantang Teacher!" Beside, An Bainai said with a bit of resentment: "You already know about this, right?"


    The disciple suffers from androphobia, and it is strange that the predestined relationship as a teacher is unknown.


    The real strange thing is that Su Jin actually knew that Hwangsaka Sayaka had androphobia.


    However, they are not qualified to ask Su Jin''s source of intelligence, but they naturally have a little opinion on Yuantangyuan''s behavior.


    "Why do you think so much? It''s good to be responsible for protecting female objects in the future."


    Yuantangyuan looked as if nothing was wrong, shrugged her shoulders and said:


    "Such a gifted child, I can''t bear to let you give up."


    "Although I say so..." An Bainai was a little embarrassed at this time.


    If Su Jin is not there, of course they can think about it like this, and it is not impossible to keep Huangsaka Sayaka.


    But unfortunately, now he is choosing a ''guard'' for Su Jin!


    Isn''t that asking for trouble for you to find a Wu Weiyuan who can''t even touch a man to be Su Jin''s bodyguard?


    At this time, Xian Guyong quietly used a sound transmission technique, and said in the ears of An Bainai and Yuantangyuan:


    ¡®It¡¯s not us who ticked the list. ¡¯


    Hearing this sentence, the two suddenly quieted down, glanced at Su Jin secretly, and then stopped talking.


    Yes, the person who arranged the list is Su Jin, and he himself knows the situation of Huangsaka Sayaka, so they don''t need to worry.


    After all, it was chosen by the Fourth Primogenitor himself, so you can''t blame them for offering some "defective products", right?


    At this time, seeing the silence of everyone, Huangsaka Sayaka''s pressure suddenly doubled.


    Soon, she couldn''t help but assume the posture of the soil under the seat, and apologized with a trembling voice:


    "I''m very sorry about hiding androphobia."


    Speaking of which, Kwangsaka Sayaka, who was worried that he would be driven away, gritted his teeth and said:


    "I am willing to accept any punishment."


    "Is it time for punishment?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said inquiringly:


    "Haven''t you considered overcoming this weakness?"


    Huangsaka Sayaka''s expression stiffened, she thought of Ji Hiiragi Yukina, thought that she might be driven away, and thought of selling her parents when she was a child, gritted her teeth, and lied: "I thought about this. "


    In fact it was not considered.


    The Shrine of the High God is a girls'' school, and Huangsaka Sayaka''s daily contacts are all girls. Although Yuantang Yuan, who is a teacher, knows her situation, she does not urge her to correct her.


    In this case, Huangsaka Sayaka never thought about overcoming this "weakness", or refused to overcome it.


    "Alas!" Yuantangyuan sighed, realizing that his disciple had fallen into a trap like a butterfly flying into a spider''s web.


    This idiot, decisively admitting no, is better than lying.


    Thinking of this, Yuantangyuan looked at Su Jin, the next step should be to tighten the trap and lock Huangsaka Sayaka''s neck, right?


    Sure enough, Su Jin stretched out his hand towards Huangsaka Sayaka under Yuantangyuan''s gaze.


    "Then, prove it."


    Huangsaka Sayaka raised her head in surprise and saw Su Jin''s outstretched right hand.


    Su Jin said calmly at this time:


    "Touch me."


    "Can you do it?"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka clenched her silver teeth and slowly stood up from the mat.


    Chapter 0181 The Trap of Yuantang Yuan


    Huangsaka Sayaka swallowed his saliva, stretched out his hand nervously, pinched Su Jin''s index finger lightly, and released it immediately, just like a squirrel who had been frightened.


    He said bravely: "Look, if I just touch it, I can still do it."


    Su Jin looked at her expressionlessly, and his unwavering eyes seemed to say, "This is it? This is it?"


    Seeing that look, Huangsaka Sayaka''s face suddenly became bitter. She wanted to extend her hand again, but she was a little afraid, so she could only stand in front of Su Jin and put her legs together uneasily.


    Seeing this, Su Jin sighed and comforted, "If it''s just this level, I advise you to give up treatment."


    One thing to say, just touching it, then Hwangsaka Sayaka did meet the requirements.


    However, she just used her behavior to make it look like she couldn''t do it.


    The result of this will only make the Lion King agency doubt whether she can overcome her shortcomings... Su Jin shook his head slightly.


    Should this say that Huangsaka Sayaka is stronger, or that she has a hard mouth.


    Compared with the outspoken Himira Yukina, Hwangsaka Sayaka''s character is obviously a lot more awkward.


    This is also the reason why Su Jin can tease Ji Hiiragi Yukina without any scruples, but not Huangsaka Sayaka.


    After all, you can''t be arrogant and funny! The arrogant arrogance of male phobia will not be teased.


    At this time, Huangsaka Sayaka also noticed the problem. She stood there dumbfounded. After three or four seconds, she pursed her lips and said with a strong sigh:


    "I''m very sorry, there was a problem with my mentality just now, please be sure to give me another chance."


    After Huangsaka Sayaka said this, she felt a little bitter in her heart. She understood that this time the assessment was probably completely screwed up.


    If it was worse, she might not even be able to graduate, or her future after graduation would be bleak.


    After all, Wu Weiyuan, who she specializes in, performs most of the tasks of protection.


    Although it is said that Yuantang Yuan proposed to exclude all male mission targets and only accept the guards of female key personnel.


    But this kind of thing really needs to be done in practice, and the situation is far more complicated than this.


    If it were another organization, Huangsaka Sayaka would probably have been excluded from the front-line combat sequence long ago.


    As for the Lion King organization, which has a lot of human feelings among its members, of course they will not give up the talent of Huangsaka Sayaka.


    But for the Lion King agency, it is also necessary to determine whether Kwangsaka Sayaka has the possibility to overcome the weakness.


    Hwangsaka Sayaka, who understood this, knew very well that even if she held on, she would have to prove to the Three Saints that she still had the possibility of ''healing''.


    And just when Huangsaka Sayaka''s mind was complicated, Yuantang Yuan attacked:


    "Saayaka, have I taught you that you have time to adjust your mentality during tasks?"


    "Don''t say that, anyway, give Hwangsaka a chance to make up for it."


    An Bai Nai laughed and cast an encouraging look at Huangsaka Sayaka.


    "Let her try again."


    One of the two sang the red face and the other sang the white face, and simply shifted the topic to ''give another chance''.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, after all, in a sense, my stupid disciple really didn''t play well."


    Yuantangyuan laughed, then narrowed his eyes and his tone changed slightly:


    "Saiyaka, think about it, what have I taught you?"


    Hearing this sentence, Huangsaka Sayaka''s face was dazed for a moment, and then instantly regained clarity.


    She lowered her head again, not looking at Su Jin''s face, took a deep breath, slowly stretched out her hand, and murmured softly, "Xuecai..."


    Huangsaka Sayaka''s hand and Su Jin''s hand touched tightly in the next second.


    Three or four seconds passed, and seeing Huangsaka Sayaka, who was completely normal in front of him, Su Jin nodded and said:


    "The speed of adjusting the mentality is not bad, and it is worthy of being the elite of the Lion King agency."


    He said that he was about to withdraw his hand, but he pulled Hwangsaka Sayaka''s hand a little too.


    "?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, with a strange expression on his face, the assessment is over, you still haven''t let go, what''s the situation?


    However, at this time, Su Jin clearly felt that his hand was being pinched by Huangsaka Sayaka, a bit like massaging his hand, and a bit like wiping oil.


    He couldn''t help but raised his head, glanced at Huangsaka Sayaka, and saw the inexplicable excited expression of the other party.


    "Aren''t you also Kira Yoshikage?"


    Su Jin''s tone is very weird, and Ji Liang Yoshikage is an animated character with a serious hand fetish.


    Su Jin said at this time that he naturally suspected that Huangsaka Sayaka also had this wonderful habit.


    "..."


    The scene became a little awkward for a while.


    Although no one present could understand Su Jin''s words, combining Huangsaka Sayaka''s performance and the current appearance of the other party holding Su Jin''s hand, they can still deduce a bit of content.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Hwangsaka Sayaka, who realized it later, quickly let go of her hand, her face flushed red.


    "Irregular behavior."


    Xian Guyong narrowed his eyes, and his figure suddenly appeared behind Huangsaka Sayaka, and lightly touched the back of her head, her face was calm and authentic.


    "Self-suggestion spells, so that''s the way they are. They overcome male phobia in this way, and then they do this kind of behavior. Is it replacing cognition?"


    "Oops, since the cheating was discovered on the spot." An Bai Nai stuck out her tongue, looking at Huangsaka Sayaka with some amusing: "Xiao Huangzaka is not good."


    Speaking of this, An Bai Nai turned her head and showed a big smile towards Yuan Tang Yuan.


    Huangsaka Sayaka was very embarrassed at this time. After looking at Su Jin, he took a peek at Yuantangyuan and lowered his head in confession.


    "terribly sorry¡­¡­"


    When she said this, the following words could not be said, and she could only bow her head like an ostrich.


    Xian Guyong glanced at Yuantangyuan, and dared to make a ticket, suggesting that Huangsaka Sayaka could cheat, and it was definitely this crumb elf.


    Yuantangyuan couldn''t help covering her face, and said with hatred:


    "You fool, didn''t you think that Xuecai and Su Jin-sama were in your cognition? It''s really stupid to want to pass the assessment in this way!"


    Kwangsaka Sayaka''s head lowered even lower.


    She had indeed used a spell to curse herself just now, disrupting her cognitive objects, and treating Su Jin as Ji Hiiragi Xuecai.


    Although spiritual spells are burdensome, this spell can effectively eliminate her male phobia in a short period of time.


    Even if he knew that he was touching a man, he wouldn''t feel bad.


    Because subconsciously, Hwangsaka Sayaka thought that she was touching ''Jihiira Yukina'', not Su Jin.


    Thinking of this, Hwangsaka Sayaka murmured in a low voice:


    "I was wrong, obviously it should be set up as a teacher of Yuantang."


    The teachers taught him how to cheat, and he still failed. Hwangsaka Sayaka suddenly felt that he was embarrassed.


    If it was set to me, where would you touch the hand of ''my'', little idiot... Yuantangyuan murmured in her heart, but her face remained calm.


    In fact, she knew very well that when Hwangsaka Sayaka used this technique, she would only give a hint to replace it with Yukina Himira.


    After all, she only has this one best friend who can physically touch.


    And according to her understanding, a young man like Huangsaka Sayaka really wants to touch the hand of ''Xuena'', and it is strange not to do some extra actions.


    Therefore, Huangsaka Sayaka''s mistake was her fate''s trap from the beginning!


    Cheating was discovered on the spot, and with Hwangsaka Sayaka''s character, it was definitely a deep memory, enough for her to remember it for a lifetime.

 Chapter 145：

    "Cheating in the assessment, if it''s serious, you should be expelled from the High God Society, right?"


    An Bai Nai suddenly said with a smile.


    Huangsaka Sayaka''s face suddenly turned pale, his mouth opened, and he couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    "According to the rules, it does."


    Yuantang Yuan looked at Huangsaka Sayaka with ''deep regret'', and sighed.


    The words of the two fell, and both Yuantangyuan and An Bainai were peeking at Su Jin''s face.


    Xian Guyong next to him was observing the expressions of Yuantangyuan and An Bainai.


    These two unscrupulous guys, when she can''t see that they are helping Su Jin deepen the impression in Huangsaka Sayaka''s heart?


    The Lion King agency is called the Lion King Dating Agency, and it definitely has the credit of you two... In the summer, Xian Guyong was trembling with the dirty behavior of two colleagues.


    At this time, An Bai Nai said calmly:


    "In terms of discipline, it seems that it is under the jurisdiction of Lord Su Jin, right?"


    "It''s true." Yuantangyuan said in a timely manner: "Although it''s a pity, but if something like this happens, I can only hand over this stupid disciple for trial."


    In front of him, Kwangsaka Sayaka, who didn''t know that she was arranged, just hung her head and waited for the final verdict with a pale face.


    Yuantangyuan looked at Su Jin and said with a slight smile in her tone:


    "So, what do you mean, Mr. Su Jin?"


    Su Jin lowered his head without changing his face, and looked at Huangsaka Sayaka, who happened to meet the girl who raised her head.


    Chapter 0182 The bad-hearted idle ancient chant


    "Qualified."


    "Eh?"


    Hearing this sentence, Huangsaka Sayaka raised her head with a puzzled look on her face.


    "Can''t you hear me clearly? I said you qualified."


    Su Jin grinned and said with a grin.


    "But..." Hwangsaka Sayaka showed a subtle expression, as if surprise and confusion were mixed together.


    Su Jin raised his brows slightly at this time and asked back:


    "What''s the test for your fear of men?"


    "Touch your hand..." After Hwangsaka Sayaka finished speaking, he snorted.


    Seeing the girl''s startled performance, Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly and said:


    "In that case, have you touched my hand?"


    "I touched... I touched it." Huangsaka Sayaka already understood, and her eyes gradually brightened.


    "So, you are qualified, Hwangsaka Sayaka."


    Su Jin smiled and praised:


    "Although you changed your self-perception through magic, you did meet the requirements. As for cheating, that''s another story."


    Kwangsaka Sayaka showed a surprised expression.


    "And you dared to cheat in front of me, and almost succeeded. You little girl is also very interesting."


    Su Jin couldn''t help joking at this time.


    Su Jin really didn''t react to Huangsaka Sayaka''s spell that only aimed at himself, so he was indeed deceived.


    At this time, Su Jin realized that he didn''t seem to have many means to target the spirit and soul.


    Compared with Huangsaka Sayaka''s cheating, this gain is more meaningful to Su Jin.


    I still know a thing or two about the soul-like tricks of accumulating corpse energy in the underworld wave... But I don''t know the illusion of the mind-controlled magic emperor''s fist... I guess I have to find it in the ability of the beast.


    But when Su Jin was thinking, Huangsaka Sayaka showed a very embarrassed expression.


    Cheating in front of the examiner and being caught on the spot was an embarrassing experience she never wanted to experience again.


    "Well, since Lord Su Jin said so, let''s deal with it like this."


    An Bainai showed an expression of "Su Jin wants to be partial, but I can''t help it".


    "You all agree, then I have no opinion." Yuantangyuan said indifferently, almost holding a cup of hot tea, pretending to be an outsider.


    Looking at the performance of the two colleagues, and then looking at Hwangsaka Sayaka, who was not so grateful, Xian Guyong was very suspicious.


    Yuantang Yuan, who is more than a thousand years old, inherits the consciousness of darkness in all dynasties, and is an old antique An Bai Nai with two souls in one body.


    Shouldn''t the reputation of the Lion King matchmaking agency be the result of these two endless fights?


    It seems quite possible...


    Just when Xian Guyong was seriously suspicious, she felt a few exploratory glances beside her.


    When she came back to her senses, she realized that everyone seemed to be waiting for her to express their opinions.


    Looking at Hsaka Sayaka who was sold and counting money in front of him, Xiangu sighed and said:


    "Then let''s do it this way."


    After she sighed, she waved her hand and said:


    "Hwangsaka Sayaka, you can retire."


    "Yes!" Hwangsaka Sayaka resisted her excitement, and according to etiquette, stood up and prepared to leave.


    Before leaving, she smiled at Su Jin, nodded, and then exited the shrine hall.


    And Xian Guyong looked at her back, thinking about Huangsaka Sayaka''s smile when she just left, thinking about the two disrespectful guys next to her, and sighed silently in her heart.


    ...


    At the entrance of the shrine, Yukina Jihira who was under the steps heard the door open, and just turned her head, Huangsaka Sayaka threw herself into her arms, forcing her to take a few steps back to buffer.


    "Xuecai~~ Almost, I almost won''t see you!"


    Hearing Hwangsaka Sayaka''s vibrato to release the pressure, Ji Hiirah Yukina quickly comforted:


    "It''s okay, Sayaka, it''s just some bad answers, just cry and let it out."


    "Eh? A question that is not easy to answer?"


    The fake-crying Hwangsaka Sayaka raised her head and looked at Ji Hiragana with a surprised expression:


    "Xuena, have you been asked any strange question?"


    Ji Hiragana Xuena blinked and said a little strangely:


    "Didn''t you, Sayaka, be asked about who you want to be married to in the future?"


    "No." Huangsaka Sayaka replied subconsciously.


    The two fell silent.


    After more than ten seconds, the two tacitly did not ask the other what the question was being asked, but complained about the three saints as they walked:


    "Senior Feidao''s heart is too bad."


    "Is there? I just feel that she is very serious."


    "That''s only serious on the surface. All in all, the risk factor of Senior Feidao must be raised above that of a normal teacher."


    "Is it so scary? What about Senior Anbainai?"


    "Senior Dark is still the same, and so is Teacher."


    "What about Su Jin-sama?"


    "Master Su Jin? I always feel that he is a good person unexpectedly."


    "Eh? Did Yukina think so too?"


    "Sayaka too? You''re not..."


    "Even if you are afraid of men, there are always exceptions, right?"


    The two muttered for a long time, said their views on the high-level, and then laughed together.


    "Let''s go, we have to train in the afternoon." Ji Hiragana Xuena took a step forward.


    "That''s right." Huangsaka Sayaka quickly followed and said with a smile.


    The figures of the two gradually drifted away in the shrine.


    ...


    Inside the hallway of the shrine.


    Su Jin walked side by side with Xian Guyong and An Bainai, while Yuantangyuan returned to the normal assessment task and did not accompany him.


    At this time, Xian Guyong, who was walking in front, asked in a low voice, "Is the number of guards set for two people?"


    "Let''s settle it like that."


    Su Jin looked at the forest outside the railing and said calmly.


    At this time, An Bai Nai interjected:


    "With the current abilities of those two children, they can''t take up the job of guarding, so please give more time."


    "It doesn''t matter, it was originally planned." Su Jin retracted his gaze and said so.


    Hearing this, An Bai Nai suddenly showed a clear expression, and then asked:


    "Need to add some special courses? Like home economics courses or bridal courses?"


    "As you go." Su Jin replied simply.


    "I understand." An Bainai said in an old-fashioned tone.


    At this moment, she noticed that Xian Gu Yong looked a little strange next to her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing."


    Xian Guyong shook his head slightly, then changed the subject and said:


    "Xiao Fei Sana, the person in charge of Shensheng Lake, replied to the message that the pedestrians in Shensheng Lake had been emptied."


    "Is that so?" Su Jin paused, then showed an interested expression: "Then let''s go there next."


    Hearing this, Xian Guyong immediately made a gesture of invitation.


    "Come here, please."


    Chapter 0183 What is an adult drinking?


    Shensheng Lake, located in Xidanze, is a huge artificial lake created by a new reservoir. It is also a popular tourist attraction for many anglers and tourists.


    What many tourists do not know is that there is an ancient shrine quietly located in the deep mountain of Xidanze overlooking the reservoir.


    This is a secret sacred that is not recorded on the official surface at all, and it is also one of the secret strongholds of the Lion King agency.


    Its purpose is naturally to take care of the sacred heritage sealed in the depths of Shensheng Lake.


    At this moment, Su Jin took the exclusive car of the Lion King agency to this secret shrine deep in the mountains, and stopped slowly in front of the torii.


    The torii in the island country is a red-red building, similar to the torii of the Celestial Dynasty.


    In island countries, the entrance to the divine domain represented by torii gates is regarded as the dividing line between humans and gods, and is often a building dedicated to shrines.


    At this time, two not tall figures were standing under the torii gate of this unknown shrine deep in the mountains.


    One was an elderly woman in a crimson witch costume, and the other was Xiao Nagisa, a petite girl who looked beautiful and cute in a small witch costume.


    The two stood in front of the torii gate, waiting for the arrival of the top officials of the Lion King agency.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had just got off the car, was naturally found by Xiao Nagisa.


    "Ah, it''s the big brother on Gozo Island!"


    Xiao Nagisa, who found Su Jin, was surprised for a moment, and immediately walked up happily, with her hands behind her back, and asked playfully:


    "Hey, does big brother still recognize me?"

 Chapter 146：

    "Who are you?" Su Jin asked hesitantly, looking like he saw a stranger.


    "Eh? It''s a lie, right? I haven''t seen you for a few days!"


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Nagisa said with great disappointment.


    At this time, a big hand suddenly pressed on her head and rubbed it a few times.


    "Just kidding, how could I not recognize such a cute Nagisa-chan~"


    "Cute? Ehehehe~~" Xiao Nagisa, who was rubbing her head, showed a silly and charming smile.


    Su Jin laughed and messed up Xiao Nagisa''s neat and refreshing hair, and then smiled:


    "Nagisa, are you the cutest shrine maiden?"


    "The cutest thing... just a trainee, a trainee~"


    Xiao Nagisa shouted a little awkwardly at this time.


    "It''s only because my grandma is the head of the shrine that I came to help."


    In this world, Gongji means the highest priest of a shrine, similar to the presiding officer of a temple.


    And when Xiao Nagisa said this, Su Jin pretended to exaggerate and said:


    "I see. Did you start helping the family at such a young age? Nagisa is really capable."


    Capable in various senses... Su Jin thought with a smile.


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. Whether it''s Gucheng-kun, Yacheng-kun or Shenmori-chan, they don''t know how to take care of themselves, they''re all like idiots."


    Xiao Nagisa sighed, looking like a little adult.


    "Cough cough!" The old dry cough sounded.


    Su Jin and Xiao Nagisa turned their heads, only to see the old witch behind them looking at them with helpless eyes.


    "Ah, grandma~"


    It was only at this time that Xiao Nagisa realized that she was actually pulling Su Jin to talk to herself, so her face suddenly turned red, and she hid behind Su Jin and said:


    "I did not do it on purpose¡­¡­"


    "Ha ha!"


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing, raised his hand and rubbed Xiao Nagisa''s head fiercely.


    "Wait, my hair is going to be messed up!"


    Xiao Nagisa only reacted at this time, touching her messy hair and protesting loudly.


    At this time, Su Jin felt the strange gaze of the old man in front of him.


    It was just the look of the lemon.


    "Lord Su Jin? The old man Xiaofei Sano, the chief of this remote shrine, Nagisa was taken care of by you on Gozo Island a few days ago."


    "Just a little thing."


    Su Jin smiled and nodded, then looked at Xiaofei Sana, surprised:


    "The old man is in good health!"


    More than good, under the loose-looking witch clothes, the strong muscles are almost pushing up the witch clothes.


    Muscular old man... terrifying!


    "It''s just some fitness hobbies." Xiao Fei Sana waved her hand, as if to say that these are not worth mentioning.


    And Su Jin also responded with a smile at this time:


    "It just so happens that I also have a great mood for ''fitness''. If the old man is free, can you give me some pointers."


    This old witch is a strong man!


    Of course, this powerhouse refers to the powerhouse who devoured blood and attacked the world.


    If Su Jin is not mistaken, Xiao Fei Sha Nai''s body has a taste of 8,000 flowers.


    That kind of study of a skill to a very profound level, called the taste of "master".


    Hearing this sentence, Xiao Fei Sha Nao''s face changed, and then said with a smile:


    "It turned out to be a good friend, um, if you don''t mind, there is still time for guidance."


    Of course, this is just a scene.


    Defeat the third primogenitor head-on, Su Jin, who is incredibly powerful.


    If his martial arts need to be taught by a retired old witch, then he will laugh out loud.


    However, Xiao Fei Sana still enjoys the rainbow fart of such a strong man.


    Although 80% of it is the benefit brought by the granddaughter, it is also a skill to be touted by the strongest true ancestor.


    In a word, Xiao Feisha was very happy to be held in the palm of her hand.


    Even Su Jin, a wild man who robbed his granddaughter, was also pleasing to the eye.


    "The special scenery of Shensheng Lake still has an hour to appreciate. If Mr. Su Jin doesn''t mind, come to the shrine for a light meal."


    A special landscape... Su Jin narrowed his eyes, but said with a smile:


    "The elder invites, of course, I dare not postpone it."


    "Hoho!"


    Xiao Feisha was amused by Su Jin''s polite appearance. What style of this master can be seen from Xianjin Island''s independence one day.


    Although I understand that it is a granddaughter''s relationship, Xiao Fei Sha Nai is very cool at this time!


    Even if the granddaughter does get married, it is not ashamed to follow the Fourth Primogenitor.


    At least this attitude of respecting the old man is much stronger than that of his own shameful son and grandson.


    "Mr. Su Jin is really funny, much better than the old son and grandson."


    "Speaking of which, my little grandson seems to have received a big favor from Mr. Su Jin."


    Xiao Fei Sha Nai is talking about the inheritance of the spiritual technology that Xiao Gucheng got.


    That kind of profound skill, this world is also able to throw out this master quietly.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Feishai''s favor towards Su Jin suddenly rose.


    After all, this kind of inheritance is no joke. To put it bluntly, the entire Xiao family has benefited a lot.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Fei Sha Nai suddenly winked at Su Jin and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin, are you interested in tasting some tribute wines collected by the shrine?"


    Xiao Nagisa stayed for a while, Gongjiu?


    The shrine''s tribute wine seems to be all... The girl''s face suddenly turned red, and she said in a panic:


    "Grandma, drinking or something is ridiculous!"


    Xiao Feishai waved her hand and said with a straight face:


    "Hey, what''s the matter? Mr. Su Jin and I are both adults. It''s a big deal to drink some wine."


    After speaking, she tied her face, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "If you don''t drink this wine, I''m so angry!"


    Gong wine? Su Jin was surprised for a moment, then looked at Xiao Nagisa''s blushing panicked appearance, and suddenly understood something.


    A witch''s mouthful of wine! Let a pure shrine maiden chew rice and brew wine for the gods... Has Xiao Nagisa ever done such a thing?


    80% of the time it was the grandmother who deceived her with candy... Su Jin looked at Xiao Fei Sa Nai''s smirk, and immediately understood the truth, and then said obligingly:


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll be disrespectful."


    "Eh? Why is this!" Xiao Nagisa was really panicked now.


    At this time, Su Jin asked in surprise: "What''s wrong? Is there any problem with the wine?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Nagisa blushed, opened her mouth, and finally said with a blushing face: "It''s nothing, it''s just some wine that grandma kept."


    At this time, Xiao Fei Sha Nai said to Xian Gu Yong and An Bai Nai who were standing beside the car:


    "You two, would you like a drink too?"


    "Please allow us to refuse." Xian Guyong and An Bainai refused without hesitation.


    At this time, Xiao Fei Sha Nai muttered in a low voice:


    "It''s a pity, I still want to take out the wine you made."


    For a moment, Xian Guyong and An Bainai secretly screamed badly.


    It was a lifetime of shame to be tricked into making wine by this bad old woman.


    As a result, this old guy is actually going to take out the shame to entertain people?


    At this moment, Xian Guyong and An Bai Naiqi had the urge to kill and silence.


    At this time, Xiao Fei Sha Nai held Su Jin''s shoulder quite proudly and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin, let''s have a good drink today."


    "Then don''t blame me for drinking up the old man''s inventory later." Su Jin said with a smile on his face.


    "No, no, how can I blame you, just drink it, don''t say anything else, I have enough wine here."


    Xiao Fei Shanai pulled Su Jin, and the two walked up the steps in embarrassment and walked towards the shrine.


    Under the steps, Xian Guyong, An Bainai, and Xiao Nagisa blushed and stared angrily at the two people on the steps.


    For a time, the scene became extraordinarily funny.


    Chapter 0184 This is not necessarily


    "Come on, Nagisa, fill up the guests."


    Following the command, Xiao Nagisa blushed and shyly poured a wine in a ceramic bottle into Su Jin''s cup.


    The liquor is dim yellow, not very clear, with a little turbidity, and the aroma of rice is very strong.


    Although the taste is very good, for some reason, Su Jin always feels that the wine has a special fragrance.


    If he sniffed carefully, he could even smell a similar smell on Xiao Nagisa.


    Su Jin took a sip of his drink and couldn''t help but admire:


    "Fragrant, thick, pure, it''s a fine wine."


    "It''s just ordinary home-brewed rice wine."


    Xiao Nagisa couldn''t help belittling Dao at this time, for fear that Su Jin would have any unnecessary misunderstanding about the source of the drink.


    At this time, Su Jin did not lift the delicate face that the girl used to hide her shame, but said with a smile:


    "Is it home-brewed rice wine? If it''s convenient, why don''t Nagisa sell me a few bottles to satisfy my hunger?"


    "If you sell it...let''s forget it?"


    Xiao Nagisa blushed and struggled for a while, then whispered:


    "There should be three bottles left in the cellar in the back mountain. I''ll take them out later."


    As soon as the words were finished, Xiao Nagisa was ashamed to the bottom of her ear.


    Sending this kind of wine to boys, Xiao Nagisa''s heart seems to have countless villains jumping around in it, shy.


    Fortunately, Su Jin''s appearance doesn''t seem to know the source of the wine, which makes Xiao Nagisa feel better.


    Next to him, Xiaofei Sano, who is a real self-brewed rice wine, asked with a smile:


    "You two, what are you whispering there? Eating vegetables, fresh puffer fish sashimi is best eaten fresh."


    "It''s not a whisper!"


    Xiao Nagisa couldn''t help but refuted, then glared at her grandma angrily and said:


    "Eavesdropping or something, it''s the worst!"


    It''s not a whisper for a while, and eavesdropping is the worst thing for a while, girl, your position is a little off.

 Chapter 147：

    Su Jin smiled in his heart, then drank the rice wine in the glass, causing Xiao Nagisa''s face to turn red.


    Until the wine has passed three rounds.


    Su Jin then pleaded guilty, walked out of the hall alone, and came to the courtyard of the shrine.


    "You can come out."


    At this time, in the dense jungle, An Bai Nai, who was wearing a light blue kimono, came out and said gratefully:


    "Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty Su Jin."


    Standing in the middle of the courtyard, Su Jin, who put on a dark kimono, said with a smile:


    "The Fourth Primogenitor was stopped by Xiao Feisha''s granddaughter as bait and stopped in public at the shrine. He didn''t come into contact with Sheng Jian''s legacy. I''ll find all the excuses for you."


    After all, the Lion King agency is the official black glove of the island country. If the legacy of Shengjian is out of the basket, they will naturally be duty-bound.


    On the one hand, Su Jin accepted the invitation of Xiao Fei Sha Nai''s cocktail party because he was curious about the taste of wine, and on the other hand, he was giving the Lion King agency a reason to work.


    Even if this reason is extremely absurd, for the Lion King agency, as long as it can cope with it, it is enough.


    This is something that benefits both parties.


    An Bainai, who understood the key to the matter, didn''t speak, but his eyes changed slightly, and he handed over the control of his body to the dark consciousness that had survived in his body for thousands of years.


    Afterwards, An Bainai bowed slightly and said softly:


    "Please, Your Majesty, follow the old man to the seal location."


    Su Jin nodded, then followed behind An Bainai, walking along the moss-covered steps on the side of the path toward the huge lake Shensheng Lake not far away.


    The two of them walked very fast. After stepping down the steps, they almost ignored the dense vegetation on the road, and slammed away directly and came to the edge of the lake.


    Not long after, on the wooden pier of Shensheng Lake, Su Jin boarded a small wooden boat, stood at the bow, and ordered An Bainai to row the wood pulp at the stern, and gradually sailed to the middle of the lake.


    An Bainai, who came here, was already mentally prepared and sighed:


    "The legacy of Shengjian is right below here."


    "The ancient books record that when the Lord of Bees and Snakes wakes up completely, disaster will come to the earth again."


    "However, if Your Majesty wants to wake up the Lord of Bees and Snakes, I''m afraid it will have to wait until the next restless period, and let the Lion King Agency stop the sacrifice of the witch."


    Hearing this sentence, standing on the bow of the boat, Su Jin, who was sober, glanced at An Bainai and said:


    "Looks like you don''t have the correct way to wake her up."


    Su Jin naturally knows what the sacred heritage of Shensheng Lake is.


    As a container, it is the Dragon Clan Granda who is in charge of guarding the legacy of Sheng Jian and the coordinates of another world.


    At present, the dragon egg she transformed into is sleeping in the depths of Shensheng Lake, and has reached a symbiosis with a monster called a bee snake.


    The bee snake regularly provides nutrients to Grenda, allowing Grenda to maintain her existence.


    However, although she has accumulated a lot of power, her emotional system has never been nourished.


    It was not until a long time ago that the Lion King agency discovered the bee and snake that brought disaster, deduced that the legacy of Shengjian was hidden here, and found that the memory of sacrificing the priestess could stop the disaster, things ushered in a turning point.


    The two sides have reached a wonderful balance in repeated frictions.


    Grinda was restless on a regular basis, and then received the witches presented by the Lion King agency for free, perfected her personality, and settled down.


    The Lion King agency misunderstood that to seal the legacy of the holy annihilation, what was needed was a witch as a sacrifice, and every time Grenda became active, she sacrificed an old witch who was about to die.


    One completes the personality, the other wants to seal, and the two parties reached a tacit understanding between the two parties, resulting in the current situation.


    This is the so-called situation where the Sacred Sword''s legacy can be sealed by using the shrine maiden as a sacrifice.


    And if you want to wake up this unknown legacy of the holy annihilation, then it is enough not to sacrifice the priestess in turn.


    This is the idea of ??the Lion King agency.


    "The right way to wake him up?"


    An Bai Nai looked at Su Jin and muttered softly.


    Although they guessed that the inheritance is related to dragons through the habit of bees and snakes to adhere to the dragon family, but the specific information is unknown.


    At this time, Su Jin, who concluded that the Lion King agency used the wrong wake-up method, obviously knew something about the dragons underneath.


    In this way, Su Jin''s motives for coming to Shensheng Lake for inspection are very doubtful.


    ...


    "I see, it''s this guy..." A nostalgic voice sounded in Su Jin''s heart.


    It was the cursed soul named Aurora sleeping in Su Jin''s shadow.


    It is the true Fourth Primogenitor himself!


    ''That guy Cain, did he still leave this behind? The old guy who is dead but not stiff is really annoying. ¡¯


    Aurora said in a mocking tone.


    ''I said Su Jin, if you want to get the entire inheritance of this dragon guard, don''t dream as soon as possible. ¡¯


    ''The hatred that dragon has for me will never die unless I die completely. ¡¯


    ''It is impossible for you to obtain the inheritance of Sheng Jian that she guards, because in her opinion, you are basically equivalent to me now! ¡¯


    Hearing this sentence, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, but he smiled and said:


    "Not necessarily."


    0185 Aurora''s Choice


    Su Jin said with a light smile:


    "If you let her see you now, maybe she doesn''t mind sharing Sheng Jian''s legacy with me."


    "?" Aurora was stunned after hearing this.


    After watching her now, maybe she doesn''t mind sharing Shengjian''s legacy?


    Will her current posture make Grenda happy enough to share Shengjian''s legacy with Su Jin... Aurora was silent for a while, and suddenly felt that it was not impossible.


    If you see that the enemy is a poor soul with only a soul, would you want to share this happiness with the enemy of the enemy?


    "How dare you say it..."


    Aurora has tried not to recall the fact that she is being controlled by others, but now, it is still revealed by Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin muttered and said:


    "I probably don''t have much time to play the training game with you, Aurora."


    Aurora didn''t speak, she just stared at Su Jin''s back with eyes as blue as the sky, hiding in the shadow, like staring at the abyss.


    "Just be a multiple choice question."


    Su Jin looked at the calm water of Shensheng Lake and said calmly:


    "Execute the plan I arranged, or become my puppet, you can only choose one of these two options."


    Aurora was silent for a while, and said with a very certain tone:


    "You, there should be a reason why you can''t kill me."


    Su Jin did not admit it, but did not deny it and said:


    "Perhaps, it''s just too much damage to kill you."


    "Ha~" Aurora smiled coldly, a man''s mouth, a deceiving ghost.


    For this man who doted on Agurolla so much, he was probably just a stabilizer to stabilize Agurolla''s spirit.


    If the original soul disappears, the twelfth Agurolla will inevitably suffer.


    Perhaps, this is the secret that this man did not try to eradicate her.


    "Su Jin, you are more realistic and cruel than the Fourth Primogenitor of the previous generation."


    In a mocking tone, Aurora said the fourth primordial ancestor of the previous generation:


    "That woman, who would even believe in pure friendship between men and women, and declare war on Tianbu because that kind of thing was destroyed, is simply stupid."


    "It seems really stupid to hear you say that."


    Su Jin was surprised for a moment, then smiled softly:


    "But guess what, if it were me, would I go to war with the gods?"


    "Yes!" Aurora replied without hesitation.


    Such a decisive answer made Su Jin a little surprised.


    At this time, Aurora said in a mocking tone:


    "Because you are strong enough, stronger than all the gods of Tianbu combined, you are careful enough, and you are full of threats to Tianbu, so in that era, you will inevitably be involved in the war, and a man like you , if there is no full certainty, there will be no shot at all.¡±


    "You are too cautious, Su Jin, with your power, you don''t really need to care about any existence in this world, whether it''s the three true ancestors who made me, or the possibly resurrected Caine, you are invincible! It is the truly invincible Fourth Primogenitor!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a moment, then said with half a smile and half a sigh:


    "You actually hear such words in your mouth. I really don''t know how to describe this."


    Su Jinqiang?


    Maybe Aurora and Jada will give a desperate answer.


    But he himself didn''t think so.


    He can''t even smash the Milky Way, and he can''t even match Emperor Shitian. Is he considered a strong man?


    The gods of Hakoba would not think so.


    Unexpectedly, I felt disgusted with the gods of the small garden. This kind of situation where I had to compromise and dormant development... Su Jin pinched his brows, and then sighed softly:


    "I need the legacy of Shengjian, and I also need you to sit in the Empire of the Night as the family of the primordial demon, and strengthen the consciousness of everyone that you are the family of the primordial demon."


    This is the first time Su Jin has spoken to Aurora about his thoughts.


    In the past, his communication with the real Fourth Primogenitor was hostile except for hostility, and this was the first time that he had communicated without hostility.


    As for the multiple-choice question just now, Aurora will use her behavior to describe her real choice.


    "The container that guards Shengjian will not support you. Even if you have been approved by the witch Kain, as long as I don''t die, she will not accept you."


    Aurora said in a cold tone:


    "The ability of the pupil of the No. 10 Beast Capricornus is mind control."


    "Take away the ''container'' and use No. 10''s ability to influence her for a long time. As long as half a year, there will be no debris left in her mind except you."


    "It turns out that it is indeed a good suggestion."


    Su Jin nodded slightly and said in agreement, but he didn''t feel at all whether this method was inhumane.


    Living in this cruel world, it is too hypocritical to consider humanitarianism.


    "Later, I will transfer the dragon eggs under Shensheng Lake back to Xianshen Island. Next, it''s your job."


    "Hmph, what you''re good at is just developing strange tricks based on the abilities of the beasts, but if you really want to control the beasts, I''m still better."


    Aurora''s arrogant tone seemed to be saying some world truth.


    At this time, Su Jin said calmly:


    "No. 10, No. 12, I will probably leave the right to use these two beasts to you."


    "The tone of your account of the funeral is really disgusting."


    Aurora said unabashedly with disgust:


    "Since you have become my controller, then give me a good life until the planet perishes."


    "That''s natural."


    Su Jin smiled slightly, then lowered his head and looked at the calm lake, but his eyes passed through the heavy lake water and saw the pitch-black eggs.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly, and a silver-white two-headed dragon emerged behind him, roaring at the invisible atmosphere.


    At the same time, Su Jin stretched out his hand, and his fingertips revealed a golden brilliance:


    "¡ªDifferent dimension space!"


    Overlapping and overlapping a space like a superposition of pixels suddenly appeared, and in an instant, the egg was involved and sent to Itogami Island, more than 700 kilometers away.

 Chapter 148：

    Seeing this scene, Aurora was silent for a moment, and then sighed:


    "Sometimes I want to pry open your brain to see what kind of thoughts are inside that can actually develop the abilities of the beasts to such a degree."


    Mercury of the No. 2 Familiar Beast Dragon Snake that devours space.


    If Aurora uses it by herself, it is nothing more than to the point of tearing and swallowing space and destroying a country.


    But like Su Jin, he ripped apart the space and safely sent a living creature to a designated place more than 700 kilometers away.


    This kind of ability, she can''t do it in her whole life with the Beast, let alone develop it.


    These two abilities have nothing in common except that they both involve space, and I don''t know how Su Jin''s brain came up with it.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was praised, just said modestly, "I''m just standing on the shoulders of giants."


    It''s just that those giants are not scientists, but the kryptonian warriors who are collectively called the Golden Saints.


    After the exchange with Aurora, Su Jin looked at the lake and thought for a moment: "Since it is an important legacy of the saint, it is normal to have a relationship with the original demon, right?"


    When Su Jin said this, he stared at a bee-snake who was panicked by the disappearance of his master, and smiled slightly.


    next moment.


    The black hummingbird suddenly tumbled underwater, howling and roaring silently.


    At the same time, a demon''s sharp horns quickly grew on the top of its head, and the entire aura gradually became violent and chaotic.


    After a while, the bees and snakes that evolved into demons curled up together and fell asleep at the bottom of the lake, adding another object that looked like a black eggshell to the bottom of the lake.


    Seeing this, Su Jin nodded with satisfaction, then glanced at the dark white Nai who slowly controlled the wooden boat and punted the boat safely on the undulating lake:


    "Okay, we can go back."


    An Bai Nai glanced at Su Jin in surprise, not knowing what Su Jin and Aurora were communicating with, she just saw that the lake suddenly became unstable for a while, and then Su Jin chose to leave abruptly, but did not observe all the perspective.


    Could it be said that Su Jin''s purpose has been achieved, but in such a short time, Sheng Jhan''s legacy has not been unsealed... With complicated thoughts, An Bai Nai propped the boat to the shore.


    Su Jin jumped lightly and stepped on the old wooden pier.


    At this moment, he raised his head slightly, and saw a black-haired girl in a gothic dress with ruffles holding a parasol standing in front of him.


    Chapter 0186 Xiandu Mu Yuma


    "Mission completed?"


    Su Jin smiled when he saw Nangong that month.


    Seeing Nangong Nayue, Su Jin understood that the tasks assigned to Nangong Nayue and Xiandumu Aye had been completed.


    The Lco library, the criminal organization that holds the most magic books, has been broken by the thieves, and the magic books are about to come to Su Jin''s hands.


    At this time, the afternoon sun was already very vicious.


    On the bank of the river, Nangong walked to Su Jin''s side that month, stood on tiptoe, raised his parasol to block the sunlight, and said helplessly:


    "Hongfu at your command has indeed been completed."


    For breaking the library, Nangong didn''t have much mental burden that month.


    Although the main members of the library are all witches, to put it bluntly, those witches are all anti-human elements who are sick and angry.


    Eliminating them didn''t make Nangong much of a burden that month.


    What really bothered her was something else.


    Seeing Nangong''s helpless expression that month, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, and said strangely:


    "Could it be that you met Xiandumu Youma? The clone that was cultivated with Ah Ye''s somatic cells?"


    Nangong paused that month, then looked at Su Jin with a strange expression:


    "You, don''t you have an exaggerated ability called omnipotence and omnipotence?"


    "Sorry, I also want this kind of exaggerated ability."


    Su Jin shrugged and said in a perfunctory tone:


    "I just have more channels to get news than ordinary people."


    Light novels, animations, interviews with the original author, if you can count them as channels, Su Jin does have several special channels to get news.


    However, it is obviously impossible for these channels to be exposed, so he can only be mistaken for a magician.


    "Then next time there is such important information, please inform me in advance, it''s scary."


    Nangong grumbled and complained that month.


    His friend suddenly had a teenage daughter, and Nangong suddenly had the illusion of becoming an old aunt that month.


    Even Ah Ye is married, isn''t it bad that she is still single?


    Although he knew that Xiandumu Aye''s character was destined to be alone, Nangong still had a similar idea that month.


    "Scary? Let me guess, is it the wild teenage niece who popped out of nowhere to startle you?


    Or did Ah Ye perform cold violence on his daughter?


    Or did Ah Ye simply **** back the witch guardian who transferred him to his daughter? "


    Looking at Su Jin who was talking eloquently in front of him, Nangong Nayue sighed deeply:


    "If I hadn''t known what you were doing, I would have wondered if you were secretly following us."


    What Su Jin said is basically the same.


    At the beginning, when attacking the library stronghold, Nangong was really taken aback by Xiandumu Yuma, the great niece.


    Then came A Ye''s cold words, and the cruel act of taking back his guardian.


    That move, that scene, a proper stepmother is no doubt!


    If Nangong hadn''t stopped him that month, Xiandumu Aye might have to deal with his ''clone''.


    After all, a clone with the same genes and magic power as Xiandumu Aye is a huge risk in itself.


    If someone uses Yuma''s hair to curse, there is a high probability that Xiandumu Aye will be cursed.


    And such cursed spells are not uncommon in the world.


    "I have already arranged for a nearby shrine. That girl named Xiao Nagisa happens to be Yuma''s friend. The child needs her comfort now."


    "I feel sorry for the eldest niece."


    Su Jin said with a smile as he walked.


    On the other hand, Nangong followed quickly that month, holding a parasol and complaining:


    "After all, I saw it, and I can''t see death without saving it, right?"


    I didn''t know it before, but now that I know the existence of Xiandumu Yuma, Nangong was quite happy that month.


    Xiandumu Aye, who is undergoing Su Jin''s ''reform through labor'', has a daughter, which is a good thing.


    Xiandumu Aye developed that kind of character and idea just because he was too cold and too withdrawn.


    If there is an extra little padded jacket, maybe it can change her stinky temper.


    Of course, at present, this kind of thing is basically impossible.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was approaching the shrine, said:


    "You know, I can''t force Ah Ye."


    Nangong looked at Su Jin with disdain that month.


    Haven''t you forced Ah Ye? Nangong looked at Su Jin with such eyes that month.


    "Cough cough!"


    Su Jin coughed twice, then said:


    "I''m talking about educating my daughter, I can''t force her."


    "It''s fine as long as she doesn''t want to kill her."


    The goal that Nangong expected that month was very low.


    Because she knew very well that Ah Ye would not allow herself to have too many weaknesses.


    But at the same time, she also understood that the woman probably never expected to face such a big daughter.


    In the past, Xiandumu Yuma was made to save himself from the prison barrier.


    But now that Xiandumu Aye was released from prison, the existence of Xiandumu Youma lost its most important meaning.


    Defects that could be ignored in the past are now exposed one after another.


    At this time, Xiandumu Aye''s resistance is the most intense. As long as she survives this wave, Xiandumu Youma will be acquiesced by Aye, and it may even make her change some bad thoughts.


    It is because of this that Nangong secretly found Su Jin that month, and wanted to use him to deter Xiandumu Aye.


    If nothing else, just because Su Jin stood there, Xiandumu Aye''s legs didn''t sway because of her perseverance.


    After being trained, Xiandumu Aye doesn''t have the courage to resist Su Jin now.


    Wait until the two came to the backyard of the shrine.


    As soon as I approached the backyard, I heard a cold female voice saying in an orderly tone:


    "You are free, Xiandumu Yuma."


    "Wherever you go, whatever you do, you can do whatever you want. Your contract with the devil is to rescue me. Now that I have walked out of the prison barrier, your existence is meaningless."


    "Even if you''re Yuma''s mother, it''s too much to say! Isn''t she your daughter?"


    Hearing the quarrel, Su Jin shrugged at Nangong Nayue, and then opened the door.


    Opening the door, Su Jin immediately saw the beautiful secretary witch Xiandumu Aye who had put on a modern kimono.


    Beside her, lying on the floor, Xiandumu Yuma and Xiao Nagisa, who looked indignant, were lying on the floor.


    "I seem to have come a little by accident?"


    While saying this, Su Jin looked at the silent Xiandumu Aye with a kind smile.


    Chapter 0187 Su Jin and Xiandumu Aye


    Seeing Su Jin appear, Xiandumu Aye took a small step back calmly.


    Then, she turned her fiery red eyes, looked at Nangong Nayue, frowned and said displeasedly:


    "That month, you were a little nosy."


    Although it has been almost reconciled, the bitterness between Xiandumu Aye and Nangong Nayue still exists.


    And even when the two had a close personal relationship in the past, neither of them interfered in each other''s private lives, let alone in family affairs.


    So this accusation, Xiandumu Aye said with confidence.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue, who felt that he was wrong, calmly spread out, covering his face, and said with a smile:


    "Aye, you seem to have made a mistake? I just asked Su Jin to come and pack up the spoils."


    The spoils... Xiandumu Aye was silent for a moment, then stretched out his hand and took out a magic book.


    This is a silver-white whole body, with mysterious red texture embroidered on the edge, and a very strange magic book.


    Store the magic book.


    A large warehouse is sealed into the book through the space room to create a magic book for storing props.


    At this moment, the magic book held by Xiandumu Aye is also a special item in the library. It is a magic book specially used to store magic books.


    "Except for the magic books collected by the library, they are all here."


    Xiandumu Aye threw the magic book to Su Jin in a flat tone, no pity.


    As a secretary witch, she has studied almost all the magic books in the library.


    And according to her special ability, she can copy any magic book that she has memorized.


    Therefore, she can naturally hand over all these books to Su Jin without any concern.


    Su Jin took the magic book, opened it and glanced at it. After confirming the content, he put away the magic book, and then looked at Xiandumu Youma and said:


    "Isn''t she also a trophy?"


    Xiandumu Aye''s face suddenly became ugly, but facing Su Jin, she could only grit her teeth and swallow her breath:

 Chapter 149：

    "You should have heard, I have set the child free."


    Hearing this sentence, a strange look suddenly appeared in the eyes of Xiao Nagisa, who was still a little indignant, and Xiandumu Yuma, who had empty eyes.


    Xiandumu Aye doesn''t seem to be as ruthless as he seems.


    If it was really ruthless, he would have agreed to Su Jin''s condition long ago, and it would have been right to kill Xiandumu Youma directly.


    Instead of being like this now, insisting that she was given freedom.


    At this time, Xiandumu Aye seemed to realize that his tone was not right, and his face became cold:


    "But if you want, you can use this prop at will."


    At this time, Su Jin said murderous words:


    "Including dressing her up as you and using it at will?"


    Xiandumu Aye was stunned for a moment, as if he could not have imagined that Su Jin would be so unscrupulous.


    Nangong Nayue next to him was even more dumbfounded, and blurted out:


    "Hey, this child is my niece~"


    At this time, Su Jin said without any pressure, "But it''s not my niece now."


    This sentence is very correct, and I can''t refute it at all... Nangong squeezed the folding fan angrily, as if seeing her husband entering the massage bath center.


    "If you are happy, please feel free." Xiandumu Aye said in a very, very calm tone.


    She was afraid that she could not calm down for a while, so she would start a fight with the man in front of her. If this happened, it would not be Yuma who would be passive, but herself.


    Seeing Xiandumu Aye''s anger who wanted to hit someone but couldn''t do it, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth playfully.


    Then he lowered his head and looked at Xiandumu Yuma, who was lying on the floor and looked weak because of the deprivation of the guardian:


    "Do you think this child is like the epitome of a witch, and has been used in various ways since birth."


    Xiandumu Aye''s face suddenly became extremely embarrassed.


    "That''s right, it''s not someone else who uses her, it''s your mother."


    Su Jin''s smile at this time was like a thorn, and it plunged into Xiandumu Aye''s heart.


    "How does it feel? From the victim of the past to the perpetrator of today, wouldn''t it be fun for the dragon-slaying hero to become an evil dragon?"


    Xiandumu Aye''s face was pale, and he was speechless when he stood in the original place. His swaying appearance seemed to be blown over by the wind in the next moment.


    "Aye..." Nangong looked at Xiandumu Aye with some empathy that month.


    Just like after she was born, she was forced step by step by some people who wanted to use her to build a prison barrier and become a witch.


    The secretary witch Xiandumu Aye was just a tool man made by the magister of the LCO library to record the dangerous magic book.


    When did it start? The witch who was persecuted became the witch who persecuted others.


    Nangong Nayue let out a deep breath, then looked at Xiandumu Youma and said:


    "Take care of this child a little bit, at least not like we used to."


    "...Whatever you want." Xiandumu Aye said in a cold tone, then turned around and prepared to leave the room.


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly said:


    "Aye, would you mind if I adopted Youma as my adopted daughter?"


    If it was normal, Xiandumu Aye would still suspect that Su Jin was trying to take advantage of herself. After all, Youma was her daughter, and Youma''s father was naturally her husband.


    But at this time, she unexpectedly didn''t have this idea, she just felt that Su Jin''s actions were inexplicable.


    Obviously this matter has nothing to do with him at all, so what are you doing to be a good person?


    Thinking of this, Xiandumu Aye said both annoyingly and irritably:


    "I''m just a prop for you, don''t think about my thoughts."


    Su Jin deliberately teased at this time: "Props can also be promoted to become the hostess."


    Xiandumu Aye didn''t answer, just turned his head and looked at Nangong Nayue, who was slightly worried next to him, with a mocking smile.


    It''s like saying, ''Look, your man just got hooked away by me. ¡¯


    Nangong was still stunned for a moment that month, and then, he chased after him in a huff:


    "Wait a minute, Ah Ye, stop for me, what did you mean by that look just now?"


    "What you realize."


    Xiandumu Aye said in a mocking tone.


    "Bastard, today you must explain to me clearly what it means!"


    The two were noisy, and the voices spread farther and farther.


    At this time, Su Jin lowered his head and exchanged the power of No. 11 Familiar Beast. While recovering from Xiandumu Yuma''s injury, he said, "How do you feel?"


    "I don''t know how to describe it." Xiandumu Yuma showed a shy smile at this time.


    Suddenly encountering the mother who should be imprisoned, the surprise of meeting for the first time, the panic of being abandoned for the first time, and now the joy of knowing that my mother seems to have a hard time.


    Xiandumu Yuma, who has undergone many changes in one day, just wanted to have a good sleep at this time.


    Su Jin nodded slightly, and then said:


    "Get used to it, wait until tomorrow, I will take you to Itogami Island."


    "Anyway, you are considered a ''princess''. Remember to study hard for me when you get there. I mean normal study."


    "I understand."


    Xiandumu Youma nodded, then watched Su Jin turn around and left the room.


    Before leaving, Su Jin heard a whisper from Xiandumu Youma.


    "Got it, Dad."


    Su Jin''s expression was very strange at this time, but he soon shook his head and stood in the corridor, looking at the dense forest in the distance.


    Feeling the little universe that has been strengthened by an unknown amount, Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly and said:


    "Not many chores left."


    Chapter 0188 Arrangements before leaving


    Itogami Island, the office on the top floor of the Keystone Gate.


    "Your Majesty, Prime Minister Lan Yu Xianzhai brought it here."


    Liana, who was wearing a decent suit, reported the document, gently opened the door and bowed.


    "Let him in."


    Sitting in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window, Su Jin, who was leaning on the sofa, nodded and commanded.


    Hearing this, Liana opened a door, revealing Lan Yu Xianzhai who was standing behind her, more like the underworld than the prime minister.


    Lan Yu Xianzhai stepped into the hall and stood five or six meters in front of Su Jin, followed by the sound of the door closing.


    "sit."


    Su Jin flipped through the documents in front of him and compared the sofa with the desk across from him.


    Lan Yu Xian Zhai carried the briefcase, walked to the sofa and sat down, then took out a few documents and said:


    "The farm product trade agreement with the island country has been negotiated, and the other party will sell our farm products at a price 30% lower than in the past."


    "However, considering the limitations of the island country itself, I also negotiated a purchase agreement with the Yanhuang Republic and Chaos Realm, introducing two parties for checks and balances."


    Su Jin glanced at the document, wrote down the contents, and after confirming that it was correct, said:


    "It''s hard work, Prime Minister Lan Yu. It''s really hard for you to hand over this result within 10 days."


    "You praised me wrongly. Without your promotion, I wouldn''t be able to achieve my current position."


    Lan Yu Xian Zhai showed a respectful look and said in a sonorous and powerful tone.


    Don''t care what you say in your heart, but on the surface, Lan Yu Xianzhai''s subordinate has done a very good job, and some tasks can often give Su Jin unexpected satisfactory answers.


    "I gave you nothing but a platform."


    Su Jin shook his head, and instead of entangled in this topic, he asked:


    "How about the secret agreement with the three great ancestors?"


    What Su Jin was talking about was an agreement to share military technology with the three major night empires.


    The shameless plan of prostituting the magic technology accumulated by the three great ancestors over the years with the primitive empire of one poor and two white people shocked everyone when he proposed it at the time.


    However, Su Jin understood that, given the temptation to go to Hakoba, the three true ancestors would not refuse this.


    Sure enough, Lan Yu Xian Zhai explained with a very strange expression:


    "The general agreement has been negotiated, and Mr. Xian Shen Mingjia is implementing some of the contents. It is expected that within two years, he will be able to accept and digest the acquired technology."


    The scientific research technology of Xianjin Island has always been very good. After all, it is a technology island for researching demons. Therefore, although the military technology of the three major night empires is very exaggerated, they can still develop a few ways.


    Here, in particular, it refers to the Technology Development Bureau under the command of Aiba Asakusa.


    This ''evil scientific institution'' similar to the world of death was copied by Su Jin, and even ''overcoming all opinions'' was handed over to Lan Yu Shallow''s management, and recently gave a very good answer.


    For example, it can fight against the True Ancestor''s ''God-made weapon'' Narakweiler in a short period of time.


    This kind of weapon, which was only a transport plane in the era of the Holy Fist, but has a good resistance, has been cracked by the blue feather onion and copied to a certain extent.


    This kind of weapon with six-digit combat power and five-digit threat after the cluster is also a high-end product in the blood-devouring and maddening world.


    And in Hakoba, this is a practical item used to make up for NoName''s lack of basic combat power.


    ''I remember that the North District has developed large-scale magic machinery to fight against the devil''s weapon. It is said that the strongest one can even be comparable to four figures. ¡¯


    Thinking of the news he had heard, Su Jin nodded and said while feeling that scientific research still has to work harder:


    "Shantou is really capable. I can rest assured that her technology will be researched by her."


    At this time, Lan Yu Xianzhai couldn''t help but complain:


    "Although I said that, the kid''s recent phone calls have been complaining about working overtime, and he doesn''t even have time for appointments."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that it was Lan Yu Shallow who was euphemistically telling him that he wanted to go on a date, so he suddenly laughed and said:


    "Haha, after all, I''ve been too busy lately!"


    "Okay, I have received her resentment, and I will take time to accompany her in the afternoon."


    "It''s best if you can do this, after all, my old bones can''t stand her nagging."


    Lan Yu Xianzhai teased a few times, and then after handing over the task, he got up to leave and prepared to take care of his official business.


    After he left, Su Jin let out a long sigh, leaned on the sofa, and said in a low voice:


    "Agulola, press my head for me, I seem to have been thinking too much recently."


    At this time, a pair of cold little hands pressed on Su Jin''s left and right temples and rubbed gently.


    Feeling this scene, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, reached out and grabbed the little hand and said:


    "Agulola''s technology is not that good."


    With such words, Su Jin raised his head, but saw a childish face full of wanton and arrogance.


    That''s also Agurolla''s face, but only Aurora can express it seamlessly.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said in surprise:


    "It''s rare, you actually know how to massage?"


    "When you live a long time, you will see more."


    Aurora calmly withdrew her small hand from Su Jin''s hand, pressed his head to relieve fatigue, and said:


    "Are you going to keep No. 10 and No. 12?"


    Aurora said that Su Jin wanted to stay in the blood-devouring world as a beast of defense.


    Among them, No. 10 is to continue to adjust the favorability of Sheng Jian''s legacy, Grenda, and No. 12 is pure deterrence.


    Su Jin has sealed his own microcosm on No. 12, which can ensure that No. 12 can continue to fight for a week with the fighting power of the sixth sense silver saint.


    This kind of combat power is the last guarantee and will not be used easily.

 Chapter 150：

    As for the usual time, whether it is Aurora or Agulola, controlling a True Ancestor Beast is enough to solve all problems.


    It is no joke that the fourth primogenitor is called the strongest, and it is also controlled by the original soul. Aurora alone''s combat power is enough to crush the original waste material primogenitor Xiao Gucheng.


    The small universe is just a backhand that Su Jin kept out of prudence.


    Hearing Aurora mention No. 10 and No. 12, Su Jin nodded and said:


    "For now, leaving two beasts is just enough. As for the others, I want to take them to try and see if they can get some unexpected benefits."


    "How long do you have to go?" Aurora asked suddenly.


    "I guess it''s just a few days..."


    At this time, Su Jin was stunned for a moment. At this moment, he felt that two fangs were trying to pierce his blood vessels and **** his blood.


    In other worlds, Su Jin might still doubt Aurora''s motives.


    But in the bloodthirsty attack, there is only one reason for wanting to **** blood.


    "You guy, won''t you stare at my blood for a long time?"


    "Loosen the taut skin, give me a bite, just one bite, Agulora has already inhaled, I only need one bite, just one bite."


    Aurora''s eyes were full of revengeful pleasure, but more than pleasure, there was some kind of deep desire.


    "I can''t take you..."


    Su Jin sighed, trying to weaken his defense as much as possible, letting Aurora make a cute swallowing sound.


    At this time, there was a sudden spatial fluctuation in the room, and Nangong jumped out that month. Seeing this scene, he was immediately stunned.


    "I''m sorry, but you continue."


    Nangong quietly backed away that month.


    At this time, Su Jin patted the armrest of the sofa beside him and said:


    "You came just in time to report the work of the police reserve team. Sit here and report."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Nangong looked at the greedy Aurora that month, and suddenly his head was as big as a fight, full of resentment:


    "It''s unreasonable that you still want to hear the report at such a time."


    "While I will help you with reference now, you should ask quickly. For a long time in the future, I am afraid that I will only be able to work remotely."


    Hearing Su Jin say this, Nangong, who was informed of some things, could only sigh that month, took the document, and sat beside Su Jin.


    After a while, there were only two slightly arguing exchanges and a cute and cute swallowing sound in the room.


    Time passed slowly until the day when Su Jin arrived and returned.


    ©–©–¡¾Garden Box¡¿


    Chapter 0189 Calculation of the Sovereignty of the Sun


    NoName''s stronghold.


    Located next to the bathhouse, it used to be a room used as a massage room.


    Su Jin''s figure was quickly outlined in the void, and soon appeared in the room.


    He looked at the tidied bench next to him, and then turned to look at the bright sunshine outside the window.


    Su Jin, who returned from the blood-devouring world, couldn''t help but sighed and said:


    "Is it the morning in 14 hours..."


    The time to go to the blood-devouring world was only fourteen days. Converting it, it only took fourteen hours for Hakoba.


    The time is not long, at least in Su Jin''s view, the possibility of major problems is not high when he left.


    However, even so, he still had some doubts in his heart.


    The 14 days in the world of death, the 28 days in the Blade of Ghost Slayer, and the 14 days in the blood-devouring attack, isn''t the law of crossing time a bit strange?


    Thinking of this, I woke up and opened the dimension forum, and casually sent a question on it:


    "How do you think about the problem of indeterminate residence time after crossing?"


    Almost in the next second, the official answer from the Dimensional Forum popped up:


    [A: The length of stay depends on the conceptual distance between Hakoniwa World and the corresponding world. The closer the distance is, the longer the stay time. The maximum is unlimited, and the minimum is 7 days. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing, "I''m going to fight the Holy Grail War with me."


    It can only come for 7 days. Isn''t this the setting of the Holy Grail War?


    Thinking of this interesting similarity, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile, and then asked again:


    "Every time you cross the same world, you can only stay for a fixed number of days?"


    [Answer: Except for the use of points and the fact that the world has been included in the observation range of Hakoniwa Center, the stay time of multiple crossings in the same world is a fixed value. ¡¿


    "That is to say, unless I use points to extend the time, or the other world has been observed by the center of the small garden, is the time I go to a fixed time every time..."


    Knowing this, Su Jincai had a little understanding of the time-travelling of the Dimensional Forum.


    At this moment, the Dimensional Forum sent a conspicuous prompt, causing a pop-up window to appear in Su Jin''s eyes.


    ¡¾Are you allowed to re-observe the Lingu in the center of the small garden? ¡¿


    Seeing this news, Su Jin narrowed his eyes, knowing that the main event was coming.


    Whether the ten Familiar Beasts he deliberately brought back can be strengthened depends on the observation of this wave of Hakoten Center.


    If it can be done, the beasts representing the twelve constellations may be able to reach a certain connection with the zodiac signs.


    And if this is the case, perhaps the Beasts can be associated with the sovereignty of the sun.


    After all, in the little garden, the dominance of the twelve constellations is summed up in the sovereignty of the sun.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin temporarily held back his emotions and said, "Observation is allowed."


    hum-


    The subtle buzzing sounded, Su Jin only felt that there was a trace of the pillar of the sky in his eyes, and then everything returned to normal.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin habitually opened the Dimensional Forum, was surprised for a moment, then clicked on the post at the top of the forum called Hakoten Center, and pulled it directly to the latest page.


    [It is judged that it is a symbiotic gift and has the possibility of growth. ¡¿


    [The second judgment is that it has an inheritance correspondence with the zodiac. ¡¿


    [In the third judgment, its existence has acquired fear-type beliefs, but it has not met the conditions for forming a godhead. ¡¿


    After pulling a large line of judgment data, Su Jin was somewhat aware of it.


    He directly exited this post, clicked on his profile picture in the forum, ignored those inherent things, and directly saw the newly generated gift.


    ¡ª¡ª¡¾Symbiosis-type Blessed Beast! ¡¿


    [The elves who hold the inheritance of the zodiac stars have obtained the embryo of the evil **** of fear and belief. ¡¿


    [Evaluation: Four digits (elite), symbiotic special gift. ¡¿


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin finally couldn''t hold back his laughter, and laughed loudly:


    "Sure enough, being in touch with the Zodiac is different."


    Hakoniwa''s greatest authority - Sun Sovereignty.


    As long as there is more than half of the sun''s sovereignty, it is even possible to recreate the city of Little Garden and reset the rules.


    And as the zodiac that occupies more than half of the sun''s sovereignty.


    The twelve Familiar Beasts that can associate with it will naturally be endowed with special spiritual qualities.


    "It seems that my idea is not wrong."


    Su Jin slowly suppressed his emotions, and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth:


    "If the Blood Devouring Raid World is directly observed, the beasts of the Fourth Primogenitor will only have five figures at most, because at that time, the center of the small garden will clearly observe all the possibilities of the beasts."


    "And if there is no bloodthirsty attack on the world as an intelligence source, the ''Agulola'' who hold the inheritance of the zodiac will be able to obtain part of the inheritance power of the sun''s sovereignty, because they themselves are in accordance with the power of the zodiac. Familiar beasts made, and also directly made by the gods of Tianbu."


    The reason for this is actually quite simple.


    The Little Garden Center, which has never had the concept of a Beast, would naturally give the first Spiritual Qualities based on the characteristics it contains when a Beast is observed without any information sources.


    The inheritance of the zodiac, the nature of the creation of the gods, will make the ''Agulora'' associated with the sovereignty of the sun.


    In Little Garden, everything involved in the sovereignty of the sun is an extremely powerful gift.


    It is very possible that the Familiar Beast will be given a four-digit spiritual rank in one breath.


    And even if this adventure is unsuccessful, Su Jin still has two Familiar Beasts left in the blood-devouring world. They preserve the magic power of all Familiar Beasts. Even if there is an accident, Su Jin can revive them.


    This is also one of the reasons why Su Jin deliberately left the mind-controlled No. 10 Beast.


    Only No. 10 can save the consciousness of other ''Agulola'' as a preparation for resurrection.


    "The only downside is that after No. 10 and No. 12 observe the Blood Devouring Raid, this benefit will disappear immediately, but it doesn''t matter."


    Su Jin grinned little by little, with an elegant smile on his face:


    "Master Shiroyasha holds the solar sovereignty of Capricornus and Pisces, and it is nothing more than a question of what price to pay to transform the beast."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said in a natural tone:


    "Everything is within my budget!"


    At this moment, in the void, a black fan slid across and slammed into Su Jin''s head, making a crisp sound.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a young female voice with a smile:


    "Then it''s within your budget to meet us here?"


    Su Jin didn''t resist, just stood there with a smile, without the slightest idea of ??explaining.


    At this time, Bai Yasha, who cast power from the air, immediately laughed and scolded:


    "The daring boy, actually started the idea of ??our Sun Sovereignty. If we hadn''t pressed the Sun Sovereign''s counterattack in advance, you kid would have been bitten to death by our star beast."


    Seizing a portion of the power of the Sun Sovereign heritage is risky.


    The risk is that the holder of the sovereignty of the sun may find out that the inheritance is different and be attacked.


    And those who hold the sovereignty of the sun are all well-known powerhouses in the small garden.


    There is a huge risk here.


    But fortunately, among the Sun Sovereignty, more than half of the fourteen Sovereign Sovereigns belong to Shiroyasha, and the corresponding blow will not be too strong.


    This is also one of the reasons why Su Jin dared to be bold.


    Sure enough, Bai Yasha said with the thought of handling it gently:


    "Come over to us tomorrow to hand in a report. Anyway, I want to give an explanation to those fools at the upper level. Really, because of you stinky boy, our workload has doubled recently."


    After Dudu murmured these words, Bai Yasha canceled his attention and took his mind back to the upper level, clearly expressing his preference.


    After Bai Yasha left, Su Jin let out a long sigh of relief, realizing that his ''big gamble'' had succeeded again.


    "If this kind of thing happens again, my heart can''t stand it at all."


    Su Jin murmured, then closed the dimension forum and walked out of the room.


    He had to go to Leticia or Black Rabbit and ask how to write the report to the upper management.


    Chapter 0190 is not one, is ten!


    "report?"


    Leticia, who was in the reservoir to adjust the water source to facilitate the production of spiritual water, raised her head and looked at Su Jin in a puzzled way:


    "Why did Shiroyasha-sama ask you to write that kind of thing?"


    Next to it, the black rabbit, who was devastated by the rewards of the harvest festival, held a pile of documents, scratched his hair, and said speechlessly:


    "Oh, what time is it, why is Shiroyasha still making trouble!"


    "It won''t be a disturbance, Lord Shiroyasha has never messed around in business."


    Leticia said this, and at the same time looked at Su Jin with nervous eyes of "No way, it''s impossible":


    "Master, what are you doing? It''s serious enough to ask Lord Shiroyasha to hand in a report."

 Chapter 151：

    "Is this serious?" Su Jinman, who asked the question, said in surprise.


    It''s just a perfunctory report, it''s no big deal in Su Jin''s mind, right?


    Seeing Su Jin''s attitude, Leticia was stunned for a moment, and then said suddenly:


    "Ah, so that''s the case, you didn''t realize it."


    At this time, the black rabbit next to him froze for a while, and said with a puzzled expression: "What did you realize?"


    Seeing the appearance of the two of them, Leticia could only helplessly cross her hips and sighed:


    "I almost forgot, Black Rabbit is also a monk halfway through, so it''s normal not to inform the leader of the corresponding rules."


    Although Black Rabbit is the adopted daughter of Canary, the former chief of staff of Arcadia, she does not belong to Arcadia, but to Emperor Shitian.


    The transfer of slaves is something that only happened after Arcadia was defeated.


    This is also the reason why all the combatants of Arcadia were defeated and disappeared, but the four-digit natural **** and Buddha of Black Rabbit can still exist in the community.


    But because of this, Black Rabbit doesn''t know how to operate a community.


    After all, she herself is not a leader candidate for canary training.


    Knowing this, Leticia suddenly knew that Su Jin didn''t know the seriousness of the ''report''.


    "Is this matter serious?"


    Seeing Leticia''s reaction, Su Jin frowned and said with a slightly puzzled tone.


    In the past life, he also made a few times when he was studying and working, such as reports, and basically coped with the assignments.


    In this life, I heard Bai Yasha casually mention it, and I thought it was not too important.


    But now, Leticia''s reaction made him overthrow this idea and began to pay attention to the report.


    Seeing Su Jin''s puzzlement, Leticia immediately explained:


    "What should I say..."


    "Simply put, in Hakoba, not to mention the number of communities, the ''personality'' of each community is equal, which is the consensus of all communities."


    "Therefore, apart from the situation of the alliance, the community does not need to use the name of ''report'' for communication, because everyone is equal."


    "Of course, as the main **** in name, Shiroyasha-sama has the right to request various types of reports from you as a god."


    "But we all know that it is a matter of God. This is just a face project for outsiders to see by Lord Shiroyasha."


    "In this kind of matter involving the personalities of both parties, although Lord Shiroyasha has a strange personality, he will handle it carefully."


    "So basically, it''s impossible for her to ask your master to hand in the report."


    "The only exception is that the matter is so serious that Shiroyasha-sama has to hand in the report."


    Speaking of which, Leticia looked at Su Jin strangely, and said in a somewhat helpless tone:


    "Have you done something very serious recently, and it''s the kind that involves the upper gods."


    To put it bluntly, what Su Jin has done is too big, and Bai Yasha can''t protect it. He needs to give a strong order and ask for a ''report''.


    It can make Shiroyasha have to break the equal relationship that both parties have tacitly agreed to, and ask to submit a report and disclose her behavior... Leticia thought of this, and asked with great anxiety:


    "Master, can I ask something?"


    Su Jin snapped his fingers, spread the small universe around, and after isolating prying eyes, nodded and said:


    "You can ask."


    "The recent changes in the world war are yours, master, right?"


    Leticia looked at Su Jin''s eyes seriously with a certain tone.


    "what?"


    The black rabbit, who was leaning against the fountain, jumped up and looked at Su Jin in shock:


    "Su Jin, you made the chicken jumping in the upper floors recently?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hei Rabbit immediately thought of the danger of this matter, covered his head, and paced back and forth with a panicked expression:


    "It''s over, it''s over, the rabbit is going to die, what should I do, what should I do?"


    After walking back and forth a few times, the black rabbit suddenly stopped, grabbed Su Jin''s hand and said:


    "Su Jin, let''s pack up now and call the children to go outside!"


    "Let''s go to the island country in the outside world. The Gao Tianyuan God group at the upper level is dead. As long as we keep our names anonymous, we will most likely be able to hide from the sight of the gods."


    "When the time comes, you will find a normal job... It hurts! It hurts!"


    Su Jin held the Black Rabbit''s ear expressionlessly, then pulled her aside, then looked at Leticia and said, "It wasn''t that this matter was caught."


    "?"


    Leticia was a question mark on the spot.


    Didn''t this thing get caught?


    I mean, because of another thing? And you did the World War thing too?


    Leticia suddenly felt her legs soften, took a step back, and leaned against the edge of the fountain.


    The black rabbit, who was grabbed by the rabbit''s ear, screamed directly, grabbed Su Jin''s arm tightly and said:


    "Hey, is this a joke? It must be a joke. By the way, Su Jin, what the **** did you do!"


    The world war thing has been exaggerated enough to affect all the gods.


    However, it was not this one thing that was caught, but another one?


    That is to say, these days, Su Jin has come up with at least two things that involve all the gods?


    Monkey King, the great sage Monkey King who made a havoc in the Heavenly Palace, is not as wild as you!


    "It''s over, it''s over now, and I won''t be spared even if I go to the outside world."


    Black Rabbit was dumbfounded, opened his eyes wide, and muttered to himself.


    After struggling for three or four seconds, Black Rabbit gritted his teeth, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Come on, let''s go to see the Queen of Halloween and let that Queen send us to an unknown land?"


    At this time, if you want to survive and escape the sight of the gods, Black Rabbit can only think of an unexplored other world!


    Only the uncertain place can hide from the sight of the gods.


    Although he was a little moved that Hei Rabbit wanted to run with him, after hearing this sentence, Su Jin couldn''t help pinching Hei Rabbit''s ears and asked:


    "Why do you think about running away? Can''t you be bolder and have a fight with the gods?"


    "Who would be so hard-headed that he would have nothing to do with the gods!" Hei Rabbit roared loudly with his nose crooked.


    "Me!" Su Jin pointed to himself and chuckled lightly.


    Black Rabbit suddenly got stuck, stared at Su Jin for a long while with wide eyes, and then softened as if deflated, and muttered:


    "Su Jin, you stupid, reckless man, a savage with only muscles in his head, a villain who likes to bully rabbits!"


    On the other side, looking at Su Jin''s calm expression, Leticia took a deep breath and asked:


    "Master, let''s talk about it, what is it that is so serious?"


    Su Jin thought about it for a while, but still told the truth:


    "I have seized ten inheritances of Sun Sovereignty."


    "Have you seized an inheritance of the sovereignty of the sun? Fortunately, although it is serious, with the character of Lord Shiroyasha, it will not trigger too severe punishment."


    Leticia breathed a sigh of relief, patted her undulating chest, and said with a little reassurance.


    After hearing this sentence, Su Jin said with a strange expression:


    "It''s not one, it''s ten, a full ten, and there are still two in preparation, but I didn''t take it out just in case."


    "..."


    Leticia was silent for a while, and the black rabbit beside her suddenly closed her mouth.


    After a while, Leticia took a few breaths and asked directly:


    "Master, do you still tell me directly whether you have stolen the zodiac signs? Or the zodiac signs?"


    Su Jin paused, and said with a strange expression, "It''s the twelve constellations of the zodiac."


    thump!


    The sound of diving sounded.


    But Leticia''s body softened, and she fell directly into the fountain that led directly to the reservoir behind.


    The next second, Bai Xueji''s startled cry came from the reservoir:


    "Yaosula, Lady Leticia fell into the water!"


    Then came a confused voice:


    "Eh? Will four figures fall into the water? Can I challenge Lady Leticia in the water after that?"


    At this time, above the reservoir, Su Jin looked down at Leticia in the reservoir, then at the black rabbit whose expression had frozen, and shrugged.


    Chapter 0191 Su Jin''s Ability


    "Lord Leticia."


    In the corridor above the center of the reservoir, Black Rabbit stretched out his hand and pulled Leticia up.


    "I''m sorry, I just calmed my brain with cold water a little."


    Leticia, who was still wearing drops of water, stood in the aisle and apologized.


    Then, the shadow under her feet trembled slightly, and little by little shadows fell from the surface and rolled to the side.


    Correspondingly, the water droplets on Leticia''s body also rolled down with the shadow and fell to the side, just in line with the shadow.


    After removing the moisture from the surface of the clothes, Leticia calmed down a little through this action, then looked at Su Jin and sighed:


    "Master, this kind of thing, in the future, you''d better let me know after the event, it''s scary."


    The black rabbit next to him immediately raised his hand and started shouting:


    "That''s right, no, it''s not okay to notify after the fact, you should say it in advance!"


    Su Jin glanced at Black Rabbit, who immediately hid behind Leticia in fright, and said weakly:


    "Notify after the fact, let me know after the fact, can''t I promise?"


    Seeing this scene, I sighed recently, shrugged and said:


    "I can still do it with just a notification after the fact."


    "Understandable."


    How many guessed that Su Jin might be wearing a helpless smile on the face of Leticia, who was observing another world:


    "Although it''s not very recommended to do so."


    How important is something like solar sovereignty? Of course, Leticia knew it better.


    She holds a virtual sun sovereignty [Ophiuchus] on her body.


    That was in the past. As a Hakoba knight, she conquered the final trials of countless first-borns at dawn, established the class ruler system, and only obtained the sovereignty of the sun when she was the only full-fledged class ruler.


    And even so, the upper levels of Hakoba at that time were reluctant.


    It''s just that Leticia''s achievements are too high, so she pinched her nose and made the twenty-fifth Sun Sovereign.


    However, even so, this [Ophiuchus] Sun Sovereign is stipulated that it can only be used when he is the ruler of the full power class.


    To put it simply, only when Leticia becomes the full authority of the lower level again can she actively use the sovereignty of the sun.


    From this point, it can be seen that the upper layer attaches great importance to the sovereignty of the sun.


    But now, Su Jin has taken all the inheritance of the Zodiac in one breath.


    Although the inheritance itself is only the ability of the Sovereign of the Sun, not the Sovereignty itself, this is exaggerated enough.


    After all, this is half of the inheritance power of Sun Sovereignty.


    If Su Jin obtains the corresponding sun sovereignty in the future and activates all his abilities, he is afraid that he can be directly promoted to the three-digit [Almighty Domain], and it is still the level of the **** king and emperor Shitian.

 Chapter 152：

    Not to mention going a step further and summing up the sovereignty of the sun to itself, that is already the mystery involved in creating the little garden.


    Thinking of this, Leticia couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    The master of his own house really made a big deal this time.


    This kind of thing is even bigger than the changes in the World War.


    After all, this is a big deal involving the structure of the little garden itself.


    It has more than half of the sun''s sovereignty, but it can be rebuilt as a small garden.


    Because the sovereignty of the sun is the authority of the creator of the little garden!


    Leticia looked up at Su Jin and said uncertainly:


    "Is Shiroyasha-sama''s last attitude is to write a report?"


    Su Jin nodded and recalled Bai Yasha''s attitude:


    "It is true, and it is said in a teasing tone."


    Hearing this sentence, Leticia looked at Su Jin suspiciously and said:


    "Are you sure you''re not Shiroyasha''s illegitimate child?"


    Su Xing was stunned for a moment, and said with a weird expression, "Why do you think so?"


    "Can I not think so?" Leticia looked at Su Jin with helpless eyes.


    This kind of major event that has seized half of the inheritance of the Sun''s sovereignty, how could Shiroyasha just write a report to reveal it?


    With such a light-hearted attitude, it is strange that Su Jin is the illegitimate child of Bai Yasha.


    And even if it is an illegitimate child, who would give all the family property to the child while he is still alive?


    Shiroyasha himself has fourteen shares of sun sovereignty.


    And for the sake of the sovereignty of the sun, Bai Yasha was still an enemy of all the gods in those days, and he grabbed it with his fists.


    This gives twelve inheritances in vain, so why not pursue it?


    It simply broke through Leticia''s three views, and it was good to suspect that Su Jin was an illegitimate child.


    If she hadn''t known that it was impossible, Leticia would have wondered if Bai Yasha was under the control of Su Jin''s mind.


    Seeing that the two were entangled in their illegitimate child, Black Rabbit immediately stepped forward and pulled Leticia, and reminded in a low voice:


    "Lord Leticia, whether Su Jin is an illegitimate child or not, the most important thing now is how the report should be handled to minimize the risk."


    "I see."


    Leticia nodded slightly, then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Master, can you take a look at the form of the inheritance you captured? I need specific information to determine the next action strategy."


    Su Jin frowned, then increased the scope of Little Universe''s interference, and said in a low voice:


    "Come out."


    call--!


    The whistling sound of the wind suddenly sounded, and a large number of beasts with different shapes and shapes appeared in the sky.


    Without waiting for these beasts to roar freely, Su Jin warned:


    "Be quiet, or there will be no ice cream next time."


    The Beasts who wanted to be arrogant suddenly got stuck, and then turned into petite girls with blond hair and blue eyes and different hairstyles, standing behind Su Jin with a sullen face.


    When all the beasts came out, Su Jin turned his head, looked at the stunned two, and said with a smile:


    "The inheritance that I won is almost these little girls."


    After listening to this sentence, the black rabbit immediately pointed to the ''Agulola'' behind Su Jin and jumped:


    "Why are they all girls? And they''re blond girls!"


    "And... it looks like they are all vampires..." Leticia said in a very strange tone.


    Although it is very subtle, she can still recognize the vampire spirit of the other party.


    Blonde red eyes are also an obvious symbol of pure blood vampires in Hakoten. Although these girls have blue eyes, they still give Leticia a pure blood vampire smell.


    However, the pure-blooded vampires of Hakoniwa are already close to extinction, aren''t they?


    From which world did Su Jin abduct so many pure bloods, and they are still the same model.


    It can''t be made, can it?


    The existence of manufacturability, how can the center of the little garden endow the orthodox pure blood spirit?


    Could it be that the center of the box garden was bugged by Su Jinka? However, this is impossible, that is the center of the small garden!


    Leticia fell into a little confusion.


    "Sucking, vampires? Ten blonde vampires Lolita?"


    Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at Leticia, who had a strange expression, and the alarm bell sounded in his heart.


    It didn''t take long for the black rabbit to show an expression of ''just on the battlefield, and found that his country has surrendered'', and said tearfully:


    "Blonde, young, vampire... Su Jin, what do you like, is this type of girl..."


    "Although I can''t refute it, are you exaggerating a little bit like this?" Su Jin complained.


    "Don''t you refute? I know, I know..."


    "You and Lady Leticia have already had an affair."


    Black Rabbit squatted on the floor, holding his legs, his face darkened:


    "No wonder I suddenly ran to challenge Perseus'' trial a few days ago, I knew there was something tricky in it."


    Hearing this, Leticia coughed a few times and said a little embarrassedly:


    "Cough, black rabbit, let''s put these aside in advance, and now the most important thing is to deal with the sovereignty of the sun."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit quickly adjusted his mentality, and then calmly said:


    "Leave this matter aside for the time being, I think the most important thing next is the thoughts of Lord Shiroyasha."


    "After all, most of the sovereignty of the zodiac is in the hands of Lord Baiyasha. As long as she is willing, this matter can still be suppressed."


    Leticia nodded in approval: "You''re right."


    "The key to this matter is the attitude of Lord Shiroyasha."


    "And according to the current information, Lord Shiroyasha should plan to obtain the report as a backup, and the report will only be released when the gods react to the attack."


    Shiroyasha and the gods do not deal with it, this is something Leticia clearly knows.


    Therefore, after such a thing happened, based on the previous information, Leticia was 80% sure that Shiroyasha would choose to hide it.


    On the other hand, Black Rabbit also understood the meaning of Leticia''s words.


    Although she is usually a little naive, her mind is still very clear.


    In the case where 14 of the Sun Lords are concentrated in the hands of Shiroyasha, and 6 are concentrated in the hands of the Queen of Halloween, Shiroyasha''s opinion is the big one.


    Most of the zodiac signs are held by the Queen of Halloween, and there may be only one or two of the zodiac signs.


    Therefore, the attitude of the Queen of Halloween cannot be used as a decisive factor here.


    At least it can''t reverse Shiroyasha''s decision.


    According to Su Jin, Bai Yasha''s attitude is obviously perfunctory to the upper class.


    There is room for action.


    Thinking of this, Black Rabbit''s eyes suddenly lit up:


    "If Shiroyasha is too old and willing to hide it, there is a high probability that this matter will be suppressed now that the upper gods are in turmoil due to the changes in the world war."


    "It''s just inheritance, not the sovereignty of the sun itself, so the probability of things being suppressed is not small."


    Leticia said the key, took a long sigh, and then saw Su Jin with a calm face, raised her brows and said:


    "It seems that you have long expected this possibility, Master, so you chose to do this?"


    My master is fine with everything, but this adventurous spirit is a bit strong.


    It is estimated that as long as there is a 70-80% certainty, Su Jin will dare to make another wave, but he can help things out every time.


    But Leticia also knew that she would end up walking by the river.


    It seems that you need to look at your master a little more, otherwise it will be bad if you miss one day... Leticia secretly thought to herself.


    "Unfortunately, it''s not." Facing Leticia''s question, Su Jin shook his head.


    "?" Leticia froze for a moment, and then in the next second, she heard Su Jin say:


    "I prepared another backhand, but it was useless."


    The shielding function of the dimensional forum!


    Su Jin''s original plan was to use this function after the gods discovered it to cover up the existence of the beasts.


    And this move also requires the cooperation of Bai Yasha.


    So at the beginning, Su Jin planned to negotiate amicably with Bai Yasha.


    After the negotiation is reached, the ability to stay is naturally good. If the negotiation fails, it is not bad to send the beast back to the blood-devouring world.


    At least with Algor''s backing, Su Jin will never lose.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Bai Yasha didn''t even discuss, and just let him get a report and simply acquiesced.


    This made Su Jin a little dumbfounded. He always wondered if there was any problem, so he came to Leticia to ask about the report, instead of solving it on his own.


    After all, sometimes getting the process is too easy and it is a danger... Su Jin complained silently in his heart.


    "Faced with the inheritance of the Zodiac, is there still someone behind?"


    Leticia was taken aback by Su Jin''s tone.


    What kind of trump card is his master hiding that actually gives him such confidence.


    But this is also right. Although Su Jin is a little reckless, every time he is reckless, there will be some backhands behind.


    Although it is a bit exaggerated to be able to cope with the solar sovereignty of the zodiac, this is indeed Su Jin''s style.


    If that''s the case, in the future, she only needs to finish for her master behind the scenes. As long as it''s not too dangerous, Su Jin can solve the problem by herself, and she doesn''t need to make her own decisions.


    Thinking of this, Leticia said with some peace of mind:


    "In this way, the problem is so small that only what kind of report to hand in."


    It involves the sovereignty of the sun and the big things involving the gods, and finally it becomes a small thing that only needs to be done beautifully in the report.


    Su Jin''s effort to reduce such a big event into a small one made Leticia full of emotion.


    With this kind of ability, Su Jin can become a big traitor in that era, which is also a kind of ability!


    "Speaking of which, this was the original purpose of my coming here, right?" Su Jin complained at this time, and after going around, things actually returned to the original point, and there was no one left.


    However, Su Jin also knew that if Leticia hadn''t mentioned it, he really didn''t know the details of the report. If he was not careful, he would have stepped on a big minefield.


    From this point of view, this can be regarded as a huge risk to be avoided.


    "You still have the face to say, I was almost scared to death by you!" Black Rabbit stomped his feet angrily.


    At this time, Su Jin said strangely, "That''s because you have a small heart."


    "The heart is so big, isn''t it?" Black Rabbit suddenly became annoyed.


    "Yes, it''s really amazing." Su Jin replied with a smile, and the angry black rabbit gritted his teeth for a while.


    At this time, looking at the two people who relaxed their mood through bickering, Leticia sighed, glanced at the Agulola behind, squinted her eyes and said:


    "About the report..."


    Leticia turned her head and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "I have a premature suggestion."


    "What advice?"

 Chapter 153：

    Su Jin turned his head and asked.


    Leticia said in a subtle tone:


    "If you don''t mind the reputation, Master, you can try to start with the character of Lord Shiroyasha."


    "Character? What personality?" Su Jin was stunned and said with a surprised expression.


    Leticia raised her face and said seriously:


    "Lustful!"


    Chapter 0192 Dialogue between Leticia and Black Rabbit


    The next day, in the early morning.


    After checking the polish for the last time, Leticia looked at the long parchment paper on the table and slowly stretched:


    "It''s finally done..."


    If it weren''t for the many dealings with the upper management before, Leticia would not be able to make a report so quickly.


    This work is really tedious, especially if it is written in a powerful language like [Uniform Script], the doorbar just needs four digits, which is really difficult to handle.


    Fortunately, Leticia served as the leader of the Hakoniwa knights, and she also served as the Pope of the Vampire True Dragon Faith, so that this report could be completed.


    Thinking of this, Leticia stood up, looked at the rising sun outside the window, and sighed:


    "The next thing, we can only take one step at a time."


    At this time, the door was gently pushed open, and came in with the early black rabbit:


    "Is the overtime over?"


    "Well, Black Rabbit, you came just in time. Just help me put the black tea on the table."


    Leticia nodded, and then asked:


    "How''s it going, my lord?"


    Hearing Leticia talking about Su Jin, Black Rabbit suddenly became angry:


    "I''m teasing his beasts. It''s obviously such a time, but I''m not nervous at all."


    "He''s not nervous, but it''s a good thing." Leticia laughed.


    At this time, the leader is not nervous, and they have more confidence in their work.


    As for the teasing Beast that Black Rabbit said, Leticia just ignored it and pretended not to hear it.


    Black Rabbit can be jealous of this kind of thing, so let''s forget her words.


    Leticia never thought of becoming the chief''s wife.


    Putting the sandwich and black tea on the table next to him, Black Rabbit thought about it and said:


    "Lord Leticia, do you want to make some extra preparations?"


    "?" Leticia was puzzled for a moment, then reacted immediately, her expression gradually became serious:


    "You mean [Tinder]?"


    "Yes." Black Rabbit nodded solemnly.


    With the expectation of the destruction of the community, the setting of revival was left in advance, which is called "Tinder" in Hakoniwa.


    At this time, the black rabbit said in a stressed tone: "This is what most communities would do."


    Leticia stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the sun in the distance:


    "Black Rabbit, are you worried that your master''s actions will bring bad luck?"


    "Can you not worry about that?"


    Black Rabbit murmured, then sighed:


    "I always feel that the community is just a drag for Su Jin, and sometimes I wonder if it would be better to let him be free."


    At this time, Leticia said with a slightly amused smile:


    "I''m worried that because of the community, the master has to take risks?"


    "..." Black Rabbit was silent, tacitly accepting the answer.


    "Don''t worry, he''s just too greedy."


    Leticia smiled, walked to the desk, took out a piece of parchment from the drawer, and threw it to Black Rabbit without opening it.


    Black Rabbit hurriedly took the parchment and looked at Leticia with a slightly surprised look.


    Leticia smiled and said, "Open it and take a look."


    Black Rabbit spread out the scroll, and then looked at the records inside, and was immediately stunned.


    "The Shelter Project? This is¡ª!"


    "Master arranged it the day before yesterday."


    Leticia picked up the black tea she put aside, took a sip and said:


    "As long as there is an emergency, the realm spirit reserved by the master will eject all the little guys and inheritances in the community out of the box garden and send them to the world of the Blade of Ghost Slayer."


    "Although it is not clear why that world is called the Blade of Ghost Slayer, according to the records, there is no power that can threaten us there. In terms of fire preservation, it is the best choice at present."


    "Even this, has Su Jin already prepared it?"


    Looking at the parchment in front of him, the black rabbit said with a shocked expression.


    The fire arrangement was completed a few days ago, and even the spells sent to the outside world were secretly entered into the body of the community reserve, and even the outside world had arranged for forces to prepare.


    This kind of work was actually completed in just a few days, and the high efficiency made Black Rabbit unbelievable.


    When did Su Jin become so powerful? The black rabbit suddenly found out at this time.


    The man who became stronger under his own eyes seemed to have become the people he looked up to.


    Lord Canary, is this what an heir should look like in your eyes... Black Rabbit bit his lip, inexplicably wanting to cry, the kind of happy cry.


    Seeing this scene, Leticia sighed suddenly:


    "This is the leader you chose, anyway, trust him."


    Even though she said that, Leticia understood that Black Rabbit, who was worried about the defeat of the community, could not be changed for now.


    When he was young, his hometown was destroyed by the final trial, and when he was a teenager, Arcadia, who took him in, was destroyed.


    Black Rabbit, I am afraid that he has long regarded himself as a disaster star in his heart... Leticia shook her head, realizing that this is not a heart disease that she can change.


    But then again, she doesn''t need to change... Leticia looked at the black rabbit who gradually showed a proud expression, and said with a smile:


    "And if you don''t act quickly, the position of the leader''s wife will be taken away by others."


    Leticia knows what kind of man Su Jin is, but if the Black Rabbit grinds and chirps, he might just pluck grass directly from his head in the future.


    "Lord Leticia!" Black Rabbit blushed suddenly.


    "Really, I really don''t know what you are hesitating about?"


    Leticia shook her head and said suspiciously.


    At this time, the black rabbit blushed and said: "A man can''t be too obsessed with that kind of thing."


    "So, do you have enough confidence in your body?"


    Leticia was suddenly a little stunned, and she nodded immediately and said:


    "That''s right, after all, it''s the Moon Rabbit that can make men fall into the world of sages by touching the skin, so it''s normal to be worried about that."


    Speaking of this, Leticia murmured in a low voice: "No wonder the upper class would say that the moon rabbit is a gift bestowed by the gods and Buddhas in the world, so it is."


    "Lord Leticia, you were not like this before!"


    Black Rabbit''s shameful hair color changed at this time, from blue to cherry red.


    "This is the sequelae of the gods following Lord Shiroyasha."


    Leticia chuckled, then quickly finished her breakfast, then picked up the scroll aside and said:


    "Black Rabbit, you may be responsible for all aspects of the harvest festival. Do it more beautifully, so as not to let the master take care of all the pressure."


    "I understand." Black Rabbit''s expression suddenly became serious.


    Although the matter of the sovereignty of the sun is very critical, the promotion of the number of figures in the relationship between harvest and sacrifice is also a matter of determining the future.


    After she did not allow Su Jin to pass the level of Sun Sovereignty, she lost her status as a regional ruler.


    Therefore, the harvest festival still has to be carried out, and it is still carried out in a generous and dignified manner.


    "I''ll leave this to you and the children."


    Leticia sighed, then put away the parchment, nodded, and walked out of the room.


    After stepping out of the room, she saw Su Jin leaning against the window, holding her chest with her arms and closing her eyes.


    "Complete the preparations?"


    "Yes, Master." Leticia stood up straight, nodded and smiled.


    Seeing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth cocked slightly, walked to the center of the road, and said confidently:


    "Then next, it''s my job!"


    Chapter 0193 White Yaksha exclaims pride


    The upper floor of the East District, [3345] Outer Gate, directly under the resident of Qianyan.


    Sitting in a classical courtyard with strong Japanese wind, wearing a lavender kimono and holding a folding fan, the extravagant Bai Yasha smiled and looked at Su Jin and Leticia sitting opposite:


    "I actually came here on the second day, you have good courage."


    "If you don''t have the guts, you won''t do anything to spy on the sovereignty of the sun."


    Su Jin, who was sitting opposite White Yaksha, took a slight breath, and then solemnly apologized:


    "I need to apologize to you about this."


    It was indeed wrong for Su Jin to peep and steal the inheritance of Sun Sovereignty.


    Although it is to gain great power, the sovereignty of the sun is in the hands of Shiroyasha.


    And Bai Yasha is a benefactor who takes care of Su Jin many times. Su Jin does not think it is worth promoting this kind of behavior of calculating benefactors.


    Before, I knew that it was impossible to succeed, so I held the attitude of giving it a try, but if it succeeded, Su Jin regretted it a little.


    It''s not fun to break the tacit understanding with Shiroyasha for this kind of thing, but it''s a bit unconscionable.


    So in this matter, Su Jin is ready to be punished by Baiyasha, which is the price he should pay.


    At this time, in the face of Su Jin''s apology, Bai Yasha spread out the folding fan, covering the lower half of his face, and said with a half-smile:


    "Everything has been done, what''s the point of letting this kind of hindsight fire now?"


    "Or, with just one sentence, you want our forgiveness?"


    "But don''t say such sweet stupid things that make us laugh out loud, it will only make us think about whether to kill you personally."


    "of course not."


    Su Jin said very hard at this time:


    "In the beginning, I wasn''t sure if this matter would be successful or not, and I was at most 10% sure."


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect Central Box Garden to be so stupid."


    It is more likely that the Dimensional Forum did something... Su Jin said silently in his heart.


    "madness?"


    Shiroyasha raised his eyebrows slightly, then shrugged:


    "Well, sometimes the Central Box Garden will do some stupid things in our eyes, which is an old problem."


    Bai Yasha agreed with Su Jin''s evaluation of the central garden, and then asked:


    "So now that you have succeeded, have you ever dealt with our accusations? If you don''t think about it at all, we''ll see you off."


    "The special abilities of the zodiac."


    Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha solemnly, and a silvery white brilliance permeated his body.

 Chapter 154：

    That is the brilliance of the small universe!


    "There is also this power from [Unknown Domain], which I am willing to use as a bargaining chip in exchange."


    Bai Yasha stood up abruptly, stared at the silver brilliance on Su Jin''s body, and said in amazement:


    "Anothercosmology?"


    "How can you have such a gift!"


    Leticia also jumped up and looked at Su Jin in astonishment.


    She is well-informed, of course, she understands what a simulated star chart is.


    It is the secret treasure of the group of gods, the embodiment of the group of gods'' thoughts, and a ''another view of the universe'' that is different from the little garden.


    In other words, it''s not too bad when the simulated astrological map is a condensed universe.


    And those who hold this kind of gift are often the center of a group of gods, and they are veritable holy kings.


    Canary... How on earth did you find Su Jin back then, the born holy king can pick it up for you... Leticia is really dumbfounded now.


    When he heard the words "simulating the star creation map", Su Jin was stunned. After regaining his senses, he immediately said in surprise:


    "Simulated Star Creation Chart? Why do you think so?"


    "Can''t you see?"


    Bai Yasha was also stunned by the question, and then reacted again, sitting back in place and said:


    "That''s right, it''s normal that you can''t see it. This gift itself has the highest level of shielding authority, and it''s normal that you can''t see it."


    Su Jin felt very strange after hearing this.


    Is the small universe a simulated star map? This is a bit of a breakthrough in his ability to understand. Can this thing be a simulated star creation map?


    One of the Saint Seiyas is good!


    Originally, he also wanted to release the power of the small universe to Shiroyasha as a condition for research, in exchange for the opportunity to quell this solar sovereignty event.


    But now it seems that the price is too high?


    Didn''t you see Shiroyasha, are you getting excited now? This is obviously a high price!


    But the small universe is really worthless in the Saint Seiya world?


    Is it possible that because it is another world, the price is doubled?


    Su Jin said that he is very confused now, and he can''t understand the operation of the little garden center.


    It''s no wonder that Shiroyasha said that the Hakonigari Center is occasionally stupid. This is really true.


    At this time, Bai Yasha shook his fan again and again, and said in a slightly excited tone:


    "Simulated Star Creation Chart, looking at the strength of your body, it should be the simulated Star Creation Chart discovered in Greece. Is it a new theory of the birth of the universe?"


    "You kid, if you didn''t know your origin and watched you grow with your own eyes, we would all doubt whether your kid was pretending to be Zeus and deliberately teasing us."


    "This..." Su Jin could not refute at this time.


    At this time, he also thought that the small universe is the source of great power and the power of energy that can open up the universe.


    This is the setting of the Saint Seiya manga version.


    To put it bluntly, it is the Saint Seiya''s view of the universe.


    In addition to the Heavenly Movement Theory of the Box Garden Center, there is another cosmology.


    Isn''t that a simulated star map?


    This, seems to be able to round up? Su Jin thought strangely.


    "Although it''s a bit strange, this simulated star creation map seems to be unfinished, but it doesn''t matter."


    Bai Yasha shook the folding fan again and again, and the thief said with a smile:


    "You kid is actually willing to exchange this with us, hehe, you have a little conscience."


    To simulate a star chart, if this thing is completely liberated, its power is almost equal to the two-digit full power field.


    It is the secret treasure among the treasures among the many gifts of the little garden! is real-


    -The Great Treasure!


    Su Jin is actually willing to exchange this kind of thing for the inheritance of the Zodiac. This sincerity is really big!


    After all, this is not the exchange of the sovereignty of the sun itself. It can give a bargaining chip to simulate the creation of a star chart for the twelve inheritances. It is the first time in his life that Bai Yasha has seen it.


    Even if she just gave her a simulated star creation map to study for a period of time, it was the first time she saw it at this price.


    Proud, so proud!


    Who are we and who, being so polite will make her feel embarrassed.


    It''s a little embarrassing to eat a little kid''s candy.


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha shook the folding fan and said:


    "But let''s forget about this matter. Only the right people can use the simulated star map to exert its corresponding power. You give it to us, we have nothing to gain except to study the surface ability."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he suddenly tapped his palm with a fan, and suddenly said:


    "Wait a minute, your kid suddenly became greedy for the sovereignty of the sun. Could it be because the completed form of the simulated star map requires the sovereignty of the sun?"


    It is not that Shiroyasha has never seen a simulated star chart that requires the sovereignty of the sun to be liberated. On the contrary, she has seen many.


    Not to mention, the ten incarnations of Hindu Pishnu need ten sun sovereigns to liberate, which is the highest demand.


    Secondly, Egypt''s nine-pillar **** system, the island country''s Gaotianyuan three-phase **** system, and the Chu country''s Taiyi **** system in the Celestial Dynasty also have this view of the universe.


    So it''s no surprise that solar sovereignty is required to complete a simulated star chart.


    Every eighteen hundred years, the White Yaksha will deliberately recover the scattered Sun Sovereignty, and then release it again, so that some simulated star creation maps can have a chance to be completed.


    For this, she has obtained many benefits in the hands of many gods.


    Even the Queen of Halloween is doing this. Everyone is an old dealer and knows how to operate.


    However, it was the first time that Bai Yasha saw this demand of Su Jin:


    "A mock star chart that requires twelve solar sovereignty to liberate? That''s a bit of a record breaker, isn''t it?"


    "Su Jin, are you really sure that your little universe has the ability to correspond to the twelve constellations?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin said with a slightly strange expression:


    "Although I''m not sure whether our thinking can be unified, my small universe does have the ability to correspond to the twelve constellations, and even has corresponding designated weapons and tricks."


    Su Jin was talking about the golden clothes and the combat skills of the zodiac.


    These things are indeed things developed for the particularity of the zodiac.


    "Hey! Complete liberation requires twelve Sun Sovereigns? This is the current record of Hakoba, right?"


    Bai Yasha held the folding fan, with a strong excitement in his eyes:


    "You kid, reliable! Really reliable!"


    Bai Yasha smiled and tapped Su Jin''s shoulder with the fan that suddenly stretched, and then said:


    "But you only need to have this filial piety. Only you can use this thing, but we can''t use it."


    "Well, that''s all for this time, you kid, bring the report, let''s polish it up for you, and just give an explanation to the gods with cerebral palsy."


    "Hey, speaking of it, your kid is really a treasure boy. Let''s not talk about how fast you are. You even got a simulated star creation map for us. This luck is also the only one for Hakoten."


    Hearing this, Su Jin could only hand the parchment full of content to Bai Yasha with a strange expression.


    what is this? Pass without injury?


    He really didn''t intend to give Bai Yasha a huge benefit, but wanted to trade at an equivalent price...


    On the other hand, Leticia had another subtle expression.


    A mock star chart that requires twelve copies of Sun Sovereignty to liberate?


    Only ten incarnations of Hindu Pythnu are enough.


    In this way, the simulated star creation map is also regarded as the proof of the savior, the great treasure among the great treasures.


    However, now, Su Jin''s simulated star creation chart actually requires twelve solar sovereignty?


    That''s two more than ten incarnations.


    Not to mention the benefits of quantity, it is just a little bit more than the quality that comes with it, and it will crush ten incarnations and eight streets. You must know that this is a cosmology that involves several two-digit existences.


    So here comes the question... Was Su Jin really picked up by the canary?


    It''s not that Leticia suspects Su Jin''s origin.


    But she doubted that with the luck of the canary, she could actually pick up Su Jin?


    She now seriously suspects that the canary has tampered with her luck with the gift of a poet. Otherwise, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible. This is already a level of destiny. It is not a three-digit shot. The existence of a star map.


    There is no **** on this scale in the world.


    It seems that after returning, it seems necessary to ask the black rabbit exactly what happened... Leticia thought subtly in her heart.


    Chapter 0194 Please, be a person!


    Before opening the parchment scroll, Shiroyasha smiled and said:


    "Actually, we''ll know when the zodiac signs change."


    When she said this, she looked at Su Jin with a smile, and said with a playful expression:


    "You don''t have Sun Sovereignty, so it''s not clear that the inheritance of Sun Sovereignty is actually clearly defined."


    "However, the inheritance ability that your kid created does not match the existing ability."


    "Su Jin, did you guess what?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned and said slightly surprised:


    "If this is the case, there will be one more inheritance of the Sun Sovereignty of the Zodiac, dividing its own power?"


    "In this case, wouldn''t it weaken the sovereignty of the sun?"


    "No, it''s not like that."


    Leticia, who had obtained the sovereignty of the sun, shook her head and said:


    "In itself, the Sun Sovereign, which is the highest authority of Hakoba, has enormous power. The amount of power is not to limit it, but to liberate it."


    "Therefore, it is beneficial and harmless to give Sun Sovereign an extra inheritance capacity."


    When Su Jin heard it, he immediately understood: "It turns out that it''s not impossible, but that it can''t be done?"


    "That''s right."


    Bai Yasha smiled and opened the scroll, and said with a slightly emotional expression:


    "When we split the Sun Sovereignty back then, because of our resistance, one Sovereignty can only correspond to one Inheritance Ability."


    "This matter must be settled, and the mentally retarded thing in the center of the small garden will not be changed, and I almost didn''t get angry with those sun gods."


    "Back then, we actually took this as a joke, and occasionally scolded it, but when we took back the sovereignty of the sun, we were a little unhappy."


    Speaking of this, Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and complained:


    "With such a great power, the result can only show that level of ability. It really blinds our natural beauty."


    "But now it seems that it''s not that you can''t increase it manually, but you need to start with the function of observing different worlds in the center of the small garden."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he smiled and said:


    "So even if you really don''t plan to compensate, we won''t blame you. After all, this is a benefit to us."


    "Of course, don''t expect us to thank you. You almost became a wolves. If you want us to thank you, then you really want to be beautiful."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled awkwardly, and then said:


    "Although I say so, but if I do it again, I guess I will try it again, right?"


    "You dare say it."


    Bai Yasha glared at Su Jin, then laughed and scolded:


    "But we can also understand that people like you who have a simulated star chart are born with a mission to perfect it. It''s strange that you will give up when you see the opportunity to get the sovereignty of the sun."

 Chapter 155：

    "Well, considering your sincerity just now, we''ll let you go this time."


    "But remember, there is no next time."


    When Su Jin heard the words, he nodded solemnly, without any guarantee, because he didn''t need such verbal rhetoric.


    Shiroyasha nodded with satisfaction, and then focused his eyes on the parchment scroll road.


    When I first started watching it, Shiroyasha saw ten lines in one eye. After all, it was just some official scenes, so it wasn''t a big deal.


    However, when she saw that the elf born from the inheritance of Sun Sovereignty was fixed in the form of a girl and appeared in the form of a loli with blonde hair and blue eyes, and even accompanied by an image, she suddenly widened her eyes.


    "This, this, this, can you still do this?"


    "Making Loli with Sun Sovereignty?"


    "It''s still blonde with blue eyes and a different personality. Tsundere, queen, black-bellied, and innocent can choose Lolita at will?"


    "Mom, didn''t we sleep with twenty-four loli every day, and we could sleep with one every day for half a month?"


    "Damn, why didn''t we know this method back then, our youth is over!"


    Looking at the fussing Shiroyasha in front of him, although Su Jin heard Leticia say it in advance, she still couldn''t help but complain at this time:


    "This thing is nothing, right?"


    With a snap, the fan hit Su Jin on the shoulder.


    But it was because Shiroyasha jumped up and waved his fan: "Here! Naked heresy!"


    "Do you know how we lived in those days? But we are living a hard life with 24 star beasts who have no brains and can only destroy!"


    "If this were replaced with 24 pretty loli, would we be so boring back then? We can be the groom every night."


    "You don''t have the tools to commit crimes, right?"


    After Su Jin finished speaking, Bai Yasha glared at him fiercely.


    "You bastard!"


    Shiroyasha gritted his teeth and said with a look of hatred:


    "The twelve sisters of my family are now on you, right?"


    Is this your home? Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha with a strange expression.


    This guy, doesn''t he want to see the appearance of the Beast?


    After thinking about it, he called out the third beast, Mercury of Dragon and Snake, and made her appear in human form.


    "Yo, that''s pretty decent."


    Bai Yasha screamed, a pair of eyes locked on No. 3 next to him, and with a hiss, he covered his nose:


    "Blonde with double ponytails, or different color eyes, and hair of different lengths, tsk tsk, this skin, this appearance, oh~ this disgusting expression."


    "Daughter, let''s check your body... poof!"


    Su Jin looked at No. 3 who directly stepped on Baiyesha''s face with his feet. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Su Jin and Leticia clearly heard the nose breathing frantically, the voice of Shasha.


    Feeling the coldness under his feet, No. 3''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Su Jin, I''m going back! I don''t want ice cream anymore."


    No. 3 crashed directly into Su Jin''s arms, and in the blink of an eye, it was hidden in his blood.


    At this time, Bai Yasha reached out and touched his face. After finishing, he took a breath from the tip of his nose, and then hehe smiled and said:


    "Interesting, very individual flower girl, we like it."


    "You''d better stop in moderation."


    Su Jin really didn''t know what to say at this time.


    Please, be yourself, Shiroyasha!


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it normal to like pretty girls?"


    Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin with contempt and said:


    "Blonde vampire beautiful girl, don''t you like it? If you don''t like it, tell it to your face? You say it!"


    Su Jin''s face was dark at this time, and he couldn''t refute at all.


    Leticia is still here, and in the blood of his body, ten Agulola are still there.


    If he said this, eleven vinegar jars were turned over at once, and he still had a peaceful life?


    Bai Yasha spread out the folding fan and said with contempt:


    "Hey, I don''t even dare to say that I like it, you are a bitch!"


    "..."


    At this time, Su Jin already regretted letting Leticia write the appearance of the Beast.


    At this time, Bai Yasha swayed, and from time to time, he put his hand on the tip of his nose to inhale, walked back to the original and lay down with a lazy face, and said with a long sigh:


    "Although the black rabbit''s skin is too soft, the vampire Lolita born in the Sun Sovereign is also very good. It smells like the Sun Sovereign, just like what we did to them, hehe~~"


    There''s no help... Su Jin and Leticia thought silently.


    At this time, Shiroyasha dragged his head with one hand, lay on the tatami, and said seriously:


    "Well, to write such a report, did you have the courage to be treated as a jester by the gods?"


    When Su Jin heard this, his face was cold and unusual.


    Chapter 0195 messed up the day for him


    Personify the sovereignty of the sun, forcibly give it the attitude of a young girl, and give it a variety of labelled characters.


    This is the kind of thing that was mainly described in the report just now.


    Described in the way humans understand it.


    That report was written about the process of making an inflatable doll.


    White Yaksha, the **** who made inflatable dolls with the sovereignty of the sun?


    It is strange that Su Jin is not regarded as a ''traitor'' for such behavior.


    Maybe some gods and Buddhas don''t think so, but see through it at a glance.


    However, in the eyes of the gods who know Shiroyasha''s ''character'', this can indeed please Shiroyasha.


    If you want to deceive a group, you have to deceive not the elites at the top, but the middle and lower classes with the largest number.


    This was Leticia''s plan.


    Let the gods polarize their cognition of Su Jin, so as to avoid the overall gods from feeling bad about Su Jin.


    If this step is achieved, the crusade of the gods will be self-defeating.


    The collective arrogance of the gods will make them think that there is no need to crusade Su Jin.


    Even if there are elites who see through this, they will not offend Shiroyasha.


    With the deterrence and negotiation of Shiroyasha, this incident of solar sovereignty can be properly ended.


    Su Jin has a bad reputation among the gods at best, but for those gods, Leticia knows that Su Jin, like herself, has a certain disgust towards the gods.


    Since they are annoying people, why should they have a reputation in their mouths?


    That''s why Leticia directly proposed this kind of plan, and Su Jin agreed with a simple thought.


    There''s no harm in doing something good, but what''s the harm in doing it.


    therefore.


    Facing Bai Yasha''s question, Su Jin said as usual:


    "Since I can hand in this report, I am naturally prepared accordingly."


    "Very well, as expected of someone who has the courage to peep at the sovereignty of the sun."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha spread out the folding fan, shook it, and said with a contented face:


    "Counting what you did last time, the gods are afraid that you will be tricked twice in a row."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately reminded:


    "There are no outsiders here."


    Shiroyasha was stunned for a moment, but glanced at Leticia, then smiled:


    "You kid, you dare to tell others about changing the World War. This courage is really getting bigger and bigger."


    "You have to know that the Crusaders have been looking for you like crazy lately. You''d better tell others about it casually."


    Su Jin smiled when he heard this.


    And Leticia glanced at Su Jin, and the corner of her mouth raised a beautiful arc.


    The corner of Bai Yasha''s mouth suddenly twitched, as if he was suddenly given a mouthful of dog food.


    She pouted, then looked at Su Jin angrily and said:


    "Since they''re all insiders, I''ll just open the skylight and speak up."


    "Please speak." Su Jin made a serious listening statement.


    At this time, Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Are you still doing it? Observing the abyss of another world, the previous beast is the harvest of one of the worlds, right?"


    "Yes." Su Jin answered directly without concealing his thoughts.


    Beside her, Leticia looked calm.


    Su Jin was carrying out the abyss law, and she and Hei Rabbit were informed yesterday evening.


    This allowed them to solve the doubts that had been hidden in their hearts for a long time.


    After all, Su Jin''s strength span is too large, but in less than a month, he has been promoted from an ordinary person to a four-digit figure, which is even more exaggerated than riding a rocket.


    If there is no reasonable explanation, Leticia and Black Rabbit will be frightened instead.


    Because I don''t know what evil way Su Jin used, I can''t be sure of safety.


    And if it is the abyss method, although after the gods have gradually anchored the history of mankind, there has been little observation of other worlds, but there are still some.


    It is common practice in the dawn period to trigger a period of historical transformation and increase power in a parallel universe not observed by the Central Hub.


    And up to now, there are still many existences that have triggered a historical transition period in the world that has been observed.


    This kind of behavior, in fact, is not illegal in the view of the war in the small garden.


    What is illegal is tampering with the historical transition periods that have been triggered, that is, tampering with the correct history.


    And what Su Jin did was such a dangerous thing.


    A point of danger is naturally a point of gain, and it is reasonable for Su Jin to become so strong.


    Bai Yasha narrowed his eyes at this time and looked at Su Jin seriously:


    "It''s the kind of world that induces great possibilities again, right?"


    At this time, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, but he smiled and said, "It may be more serious than you think."


    "..."


    Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, but then laughed out loud:


    "Haha, as expected of our gods, it is necessary to have this kind of spirit!"


    Bai Yasha propped it up and sat directly on the tatami, with a solemn look in his golden eyes:


    "Yesterday, I contacted the boss and the others."


    Su Jin''s expression suddenly froze, while Leticia opened her mouth slightly in surprise.


    The ''boss'' in Bai Yasha''s mouth points to only two existences.


    The goddess of the beginning [Alpha]


    The Last Girl [Omega]

 Chapter 156：

    The two symbolize the beginning and end of the world of Hakoniwa, and are the cornerstone rules of Hakoten, that is, the archetypal truth of the world where the creator of the starting point (Alpha) and the creation of the ending point (Omega) are equal.


    That was the beginning of the construction of the small garden, the second of the four oldest truths, even among the two-digit [full authority domain ruler] is a special existence.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "Did you finally startle those two?"


    "What''s happening now is not the riot you made, it''s just lighting the fire in the forest."


    At this time, Shiroyasha calmly explained:


    "Can the old human history be changed? Gradually it can be observed whether the human history at the end has to be given up. If not, new possibilities must be added. Where does this possibility come from? Should we accept it? Or how much?"


    "The upper levels of Hakoba have long been quarreling over this matter, and a real armed conflict will not be impossible soon."


    "And has it gotten to this point?" Su Jin was also a little surprised by the development of this situation.


    "It''s 10,000 times more exaggerated than you think."


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes, but sighed:


    "Shakyamuni and **** have already had a fight."


    When Su Jin heard this, his face twitched.


    The two-digit number of Buddhism and the two-digit number of Cross religion have actually already played against each other?


    This is simply smashing the sky!


    "Although it is in an unknown field, it has also played against each other. Although no one has won and no one has been defeated, it is just an expression of their inclination."


    At this time, Shiroyasha said amusedly:


    "Sakyamuni agrees to introduce variables to make human history possible again, rather than to be static and wait for the end to come, while **** suggests rebuilding the small garden, abandoning the old human history, and re-creating the world."


    "Buddhism, who has begun to weaken, seeks change, but we can understand that it would be funny if the Crusaders want to rebuild the small garden. Does he think that we are fish and meat on the chopping board, and he can do whatever he wants? More than half of the sovereignty of the sun is in our hands. It''s ridiculous to admit defeat without even starting the challenge."


    Did **** not want to hide the fact that he was a behind-the-scenes supporter of the Ouroboros?


    It''s not right, maybe it''s because he wants to hide himself through this kind of statement. This kind of old yin force, think in the most insidious direction, and make sure it''s right... Su Jin thought so, and at the same time asked Bai Yasha:


    "Then, what is Qianyan''s attitude?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha stretched out his hand, clenched his fist tightly, and emphasized it, saying in a cool and glamorous tone:


    "The so-called intelligence community is just living comfortably by guarding outdated intelligence, it''s just some incombustible garbage."


    "To open up, to create, to find a new future, and to appreciate the most beautiful end with those thousand eyes!"


    When Bai Yasha said this, he laughed and said:


    "This is the attitude of the boss! This is the courage of the two goddesses who can defeat us!"


    "We haven''t seen them so reckless for a long time. This small garden has been at ease for too long, and the final trial has been stuck there for too long. It''s time for new changes."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly smiled:


    "Then what do you want me to do?"


    Shiroyasha laughed at this time:


    "Trouble this sky completely!"


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll..."


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, Bai Yasha raised his hand to stop:


    "Hey! Wait, your idea is not good."


    "I haven''t said anything yet?" Su Jin said with a strange expression.


    "We don''t want to hear it, because it''s definitely a particularly dangerous thing, and we don''t want to cause big trouble to Qianyan."


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes, but said with a smile:


    "We don''t care what you do in another world. Anyway, dangerous things, just don''t put them on Qianyan''s head. Find a way to cover it up yourself, and we can at least help you."


    "But if it''s a different world that has little impact on Little Garden, you can expose it directly."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he picked up the cold tea in front of him, took a sip with a smile, and said:


    "When the time comes, the boss will cover up, it''s true or false, let those old foxes play guessing games."


    "Anyway, we''re just a four-digit yaksha who sells intelligence. Except for money and looks, we have nothing else~"


    "In this case, I can''t let go." Su Jin shook his head and said with a little distress, but he came to ''cry poor'' on purpose.


    "You can make things like the World War and the inheritance of the Sun''s sovereignty without letting you go. If you let it go, is it okay?"


    Bai Yasha tilted his nose in anger, waved his hand and said:


    "Go, go, we''ll be angry when we see you, do you really want us to be the scapegoat?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin shrugged, and had no choice but to leave Qianyan''s station with Leticia in despair.


    After Su Jin left, Bai Yasha smiled dumbly:


    "This boy, I''m afraid he will really become a big man in the future."


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha sipped the tea happily, then stuck out his tongue.


    "Tea is weirdly cold."


    Chapter 0196


    Sticking out his tongue, Bai Yasha put down his teacup, took out another ceramic teacup, and poured two cups of cold tea:


    "Such cold tea is the most appropriate for entertaining you."


    As the voice fell, the square tatami in front of Shiroyasha suddenly changed.


    The pale yellow surface of the tatami becomes dark purple, the length shrinks, the width increases, and the thickness becomes thinner.


    And if you look closely, you will find that the tatami now looks a bit like a twisted door with an evil image printed on it.


    Seeing this scene, Bai Yesha raised his brows and said in a disdainful tone:


    "Don''t give us this set, and then grind and chirp. Be careful that we sell the news that you have been out of trouble to Greece. If you want to come to Greece, there must be a reason to spend a lot of money to buy it."


    On the other side of the portal, a slightly immature voice sounded: "What a rude tone."


    With dark purple long hair, childishness and coquettish coexistence, the young girl full of magic stars jumped out of the door gently.


    When she saw the person who came, Bai Yasha''s eyes were a little playful, and she discovered Algor''s anomaly:


    "Yo, Algor, we thought you were out of trouble, but didn''t you think it was just an incarnation?"


    "You have to look at some ugly faces when you come out. It''s better to stay in a prison comfortably, at least without polluting my beautiful eyes."


    Algor walked straight to the tea table, sat down, picked up the ice-cold teacup, took a sip, then snorted, and spit it out:


    "The dignified White Night King, will you serve me with this kind of tea?"


    "It would be nice to have this tea when dealing with bad customers."


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and said angrily:


    "We didn''t help you drive away, it''s all for the sake of the old acquaintance."


    "Oh? Aren''t you worried that my whereabouts will be discovered by the Greek gods and implicate you?" Algor said in a sarcastic tone.


    "Tsk."


    Bai Yasha smacked his lips, looking a little unhappy.


    In fact, she herself knew that if the whereabouts of Algor''s incarnation leaked to her, she would see Athena, fully armed, blocking her door in a few minutes.


    Although it seems that Athena handed over Algor''s guardianship to Perseus, all fools know that there is a problem.


    Even Algor himself knew that this was just a trap used to deceive her means of escape.


    After all, the goddess of war and wisdom is the goddess who does not want Algor to escape. How could her arrangement be simple.


    Seeing that Shiroyasha was upset by what he said, Algor took out a small mirror with a smile, and straightened his hair in front of the mirror and said:


    "Speaking of which, White Night King, although it''s not the first time I''ve seen it, your appearance of succumbing to the gods is as ugly as ever."


    "You were sealed by the ugly girl."


    "...The spirituality is limited by Buddhism, don''t you want to do something?"


    "You were sealed by the ugly girl."


    Algorr tilted his nose in anger, put away the mirror, and directly poured the tea in front of him on Shiroyasha:


    "...Do you want to fight?"


    That drop of tea was in mid-air, burned into nothingness by the golden flame.


    At this moment, the corner of Bai Yasha''s mouth curled up, and he said provocatively:


    "Come on, do you want to take a look at it?"


    That appearance, as if he was afraid that Algor would not do anything, was really too bad.


    "..."


    Algor glared at Shiroyasha fiercely, and said:


    "Your status here in Arjian is only a little worse than that ugly girl Athena."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    Bai Yasha looked like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water, and said with a smile:


    "Since the status is worse than that of Athena, please go back. Don''t force yourself to cooperate with us, so as not to pollute your eyes."


    Bai Yasha picked up the teacup and didn''t drink it, just set it aside. This is the meaning of serving tea to send off guests:


    "Looking at the face of the past, we will not disclose the news that you are all incarnated to get out of trouble, but that''s all."


    "Cowardly ugly."


    Algorr murmured, his body swayed, and his petite body suddenly turned into streaks of purple light and disappeared into the room.


    In the room, after confirming again and again that Algor had really left, Shiroyasha couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth, patted the table lightly, and said with a smile:


    "Hahaha, I can''t think of it, I really can''t think of it, this kid Su Jin has actually caught up with Al Gore. It''s fun to watch this time."


    Who is Su Jin?


    The king of pit kings, a little expert at doing things, at least Bai Yasha has never seen a guy who can do things better than him.


    The cooperation between Al Gore and Su Jin is simply scheming with a tiger.


    It was definitely not the guy Al Gore who benefited. This woman is not good at tricks at all.


    Therefore, Bai Yasha dares to guarantee that Al Gore will definitely be used by Su Jin in the future, but I don''t know how much value she will be drained.


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha narrowed his eyes, spread out his folding fan to cover his lips, and said:


    "Speaking of which, that guy Algor wants to join forces with us to take revenge on the gods, so he should have a certain degree of certainty, at least he will have an important bargaining chip in his hand, and since she is staying with Su Jin, this time she will So active..."


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha suddenly looked strange:


    "That kid Su Jin, what did he do in another world that would definitely offend the gods? At least at the level of Ragnarok."


    "If that''s the case, it''s pretty obvious why he''s working with Al Gore."


    This guy wants Algor to take the blame for him! This guy is really a sinister kid... Shiroyasha snickered in his heart.


    As for how Su Jin and Al Gore hooked up, of course Shiroyasha knew, it was nothing more than what he came across in the heroic trial of Perseus.


    So think about it carefully, this avatar of Al Gore should have accompanied Su Jin to another world, but it is estimated that he failed to share the memory back to the main body, which caused the information to be broken.


    After all, Athena''s seal is not a joke, plus the distance between the other world and the little garden, it is normal to not be able to share memories.


    And if Su Jin wants Algor to take the blame, the main body doesn''t know the situation, and there is a high probability that something will go wrong...


    The more Bai Yasha thought about it, the more likely it was, and the corners of his mouth became more and more upturned:


    "In that case, Su Jin''s purpose of bringing Algor here on purpose can be scrutinized."


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha put down the folding fan, picked up the conch as a decoration on the tea table, and cleared his throat:


    "Let''s go and send me a copy of Perseus'' latest movement information."


    After speaking, Shiroyasha put the conch in place and said meaningfully:

 Chapter 157：

    "In a short time, it is estimated that Algor''s reputation will appear in Hakoten again, but I don''t know if that narcissist will regret it in the future."


    "But then again, although the mouth is still as stinky as before, the narcissist is indeed a lot more beautiful~ That skin, that face, hehehehe~"


    In the room, only Shiroyasha''s strange laughter continued to echo.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The realm gate of the 3345 outer gate is used to hook up the large space portal of each outer gate.


    Su Jin suddenly moved, and stretched his hand to a Zanpakut¨­ around his waist, but he sensed Algor''s return.


    Beside her, Leticia also stopped and looked at Su Jin.


    "It''s nothing, go back and talk."


    Su Jin replied like this, and then stepped forward.


    However, at this time, his head was full of Algor''s angry cursing:


    ''That white-haired poor breast dared to insult Ar-chan like this, I''m mad at me! ¡¯


    ''I kindly invited her to fight against the gods, but she refused without even listening to her. Does that white-haired poor breast like being a dog to the gods so much! ¡¯


    Su Jin listened to the frantic voice, did not speak, but just thought about her own affairs.


    Shiroyasha knew about Algor''s existence, so he probably guessed that he had taken Algor to another world, and his current attitude is probably acquiescence.


    In this way, things will be easier to handle... Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly, and said silently to himself:


    "It seems that people from Perseus will take the initiative to come to the door soon."


    Chapter 0197


    3345 Outer Gate, Thousand Eyes Station.


    "Lord Shiroyasha, the leader of the community Perseus - Lord Ashilia has arrived."


    Following the female clerk''s voice, the door was pushed open, and the valiant blonde female knight walked in, stopped to look at Shiroyasha, and then her eyes narrowed.


    At this time, Bai Yasha was sitting on the soft cushion, picking at his feet in one hand and holding a thick paper book in the other.


    On that book, there were subtle words like "How to Make the Blonde Knight Fall".


    Seeing this scene, Ashilia coughed dryly as a reminder:


    "Cough cough!"


    Shiroyasha, who was smiling "hehe" in his mouth, suddenly paused, and quickly burned the book, then picked up the tablecloth on the tea table, hurriedly wiped the table, and quickly said:


    "Oh, Ashley, you''re here, why didn''t you tell me?"


    When he said this, Bai Yasha glared at the female clerk standing at the door, as if blaming her for not reminding him.


    However, the female clerk raised the corner of her mouth slightly, looking at Bai Yasha with a cold expression, her mouth opened and closed slightly, as if she was saying the words ''civil strife prohibited''.


    Bai Yasha suddenly froze, and before she could get angry, she felt a familiar aura.


    "Old, boss?"


    hiss! Bai Yasha sighed slightly, and when he looked again, he found that the female clerk had disappeared and the door had already been closed, as if everything should have been like this.


    It''s over, this is a little trick discovered by the boss... Shiroyasha was a little panicked.


    At this time, Ashilia walked straight over, sat opposite Shiroyasha, and naturally placed the weapon on the tea table, greeting:


    "It seems to have been gone for a while, Lord Shiroyasha."


    "Ah, it''s been a while."


    Shiroyasha responded calmly, and at the same time whispered:


    "It doesn''t make sense, the boss actually found out about my little actions so quickly?"


    "What little action?" Ashilia frowned, with a surprised look on her face, apparently sensing that Shiroyasha was a little absent-minded.


    "No, nothing."


    Shiroyasha reacted at this time, since the two goddesses just came to warn, it means that they acquiesced to their little actions.


    That way, she doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha put on a heartless smile again:


    "Oh, isn''t this Ashley-chan? What kind of wind brought you to us today?"


    Ashilia said as calmly as possible:


    "Actually, I don''t know that the reviewer of the internal purchase gift will be replaced by Lord Shiroyasha. I wonder if you can explain my doubts?"


    "Probably because we are diligent and capable, and have been appreciated by the wise and martial boss."


    Shiroyasha nodded repeatedly with a ''you just listen to it seriously'' expression.


    Diligently harassing girls? Ashilia groaned inwardly, and at the same time thought of the book with the bad title she had just read, and felt a little flustered in her heart.


    Let''s leave early... Thinking of this, Ashilia immediately said:


    "Then about the purchase of Ascalon..."


    Before Ashilia finished speaking, Shiroyasha shook his head and said:


    "The Dragon Slayer Sword has already been purchased by the Crusaders. You came a step late. You also understand the rules of the Thousand Eyes. The price is right.


    "Has it been purchased?" Ashilia frowned, there was no accident.


    There is no way, the Crusaders are too rich, and they are extremely resistant to gifts being obtained by outsiders, so it is extremely difficult to obtain the gifts of the Crusaders.


    This time, there was too much trouble at the upper levels. The death of a saint of the Crusaders would lead to a handful of sacred objects being revealed. She had missed the best time to buy because of preparing money, and there was nothing she could do.


    Seeing Ashilia''s expression of regret, Shiroyasha asked as if he suddenly remembered:


    "I heard that your Perseus is only one area away from the outer gate of the ruling territory?"


    To be the ruler of the outer gate requires being the strongest community in that outer gate.


    And Perseus has ruled the vast majority of the region within his outer gate, and there should be only one regional ruler who is still resisting.


    According to the information from Thousand Eyes, the regional ruler seems to be a Yalong related to the Crusaders. It has the power of four figures and is also a good player. There are also many companions around, which is really difficult to crack. bone.


    "You still have something to say." Hearing Shiroyasha''s question, Ashilia said helplessly.


    To be honest, she didn''t want to have too much contact with Shiroyasha. In other words, in Hakoten, as long as beautiful women don''t like to be in contact with Shiroyasha.


    On the one hand, it is because of Shiroyasha''s character, and on the other hand, it is because of Shiroyasha''s identity.


    The original two-digit number, the final trial of human beings of Tiandong said, except for those high-level bigwigs, no one is not afraid of seeing Baiyasha.


    However, there is no way, Perseus belongs to the Thousand Eyes Alliance, and Shiroyasha is a cadre directly under the leader of the Thousand Eyes Alliance.


    She wants to operate on the internal authority of Thousand Eyes, which is simply too easy.


    Just like this time, if the reviewer of the internal purchase gift is replaced by herself, then she does not want to see Shiroyasha, and she has no temper.


    "Well, don''t we understand you?"


    Shiroyasha took out his beloved little fan and fanned Ashilia with a smile:


    "Let''s remember that you seemed to have invited Leticia to challenge that evil dragon together before?"


    "I''m really flattered that you can remember such a small thing."


    Ashilia didn''t wonder why Shiroyasha knew about this. After all, Perseus'' purpose of buying Leticia was known to everyone.


    "However, that is in the past."


    "The current leader of NoName successfully challenged the heroic trial of Perseus, so Leticia Decrea''s subordinates have been transferred back to their origin."


    "It hurts a lot, isn''t it?"


    Shiroyasha said with a slightly playful expression:


    "Perseus spent a huge amount of gifts on Leticia. If you think about it, you can guess that the old people in your community must have a lot of opinions."


    To be honest, buying the subordinate rights of a four-digit top player, a transaction of this scale, almost drained the treasure house of Perseus.


    However, because of Ashilia''s "reason", Su Jin successfully challenged the Perseus trial and took Leticia away completely. It was strange that the old man of Perseus didn''t lose his temper.


    The important combat power purchased at a large price was taken away at a low price, and the result was that Ashilia was thinking about NoName''s old love, which made the old people very unhappy.


    If it wasn''t for Ashilia''s powerful strength, and at the same time being the leader, holding a lot of authority over the community, those old people would have rebelled long ago.


    Ashilia, who also knew this, heard Shiroyasha''s almost explicit words, and immediately showed a vigilant look:


    "Did you get any news?"


    "That''s not true, but it''s coming soon. After all, isn''t the four-digit heir also a kid named Luos?"


    Ashilia''s face was a little unsightly.


    "Clan elders, do you want to overthrow me and appoint Luos as the leader?"


    "It seems that just defeating them and not killing them back then wasn''t ruthless enough..."


    Ashilia Perseus succeeded in taking the lead by defeating all the members.


    She herself knew that the elders of the clan had caused some harm to the development of the community, but considering the community''s need for combat power, she chose a peaceful way to ascend the throne.


    However, now, the old people still seem to be dissatisfied with her, even if she has now developed the community of Perseus to an unprecedented peak.


    Seeing this, Shiroyasha played Perseus''s joke recklessly:


    "After all, they don''t believe in chivalry. On the contrary, it is their favorite to be unscrupulous like the ancestor Perseus."


    "And don''t you have a funny saying?"


    "The Greek hero doesn''t need a woman unless she''s a huntress or something."


    Shiroyasha looked at Ashilia with a smile, waiting for her reaction.


    Hearing this sentence, Ashilia''s face sank, obviously annoyed, but this emotion was soon calmed down by her:


    "What do you want me to do?"


    She didn''t believe that Shiroyasha would tell herself this kind of news for no reason.


    After all, the clan elder of Perseus conspired to resist, and this kind of news can be sold at a very high price whether it is sold to her or to the clan elder.


    Thousand Eyes is a large community that does intelligence business.


    Even though Perseus is a community under the alliance, he has not signed an agreement prohibiting the internal purchase of unfavorable information, but he will not sell it to the outside world.


    Insider trading is still allowed.


    Bai Yasha closed the folding fan at this time, tapped his palm, and said meaningfully:


    "Well, what the above means is that during the recent period, the subordinates of the alliance must not be in civil strife."


    "..."


    Ashilia closed her eyes and opened them again, her eyes were already cold:


    "Got it, I''ll get rid of those restless guys."


    The order from the upper echelons of the alliance was something that Perseus could not resist.


    Because the upper layer of Shiroyasha is the supreme truth of the universe.


    And Ashilia will not be relentless because of some traitors.


    Even though her original plan was to let the clan elders be consumed slowly, but now it seems that she can only cut the mess with a quick knife.


    "No, no, we mean that you didn''t do it yourself."


    Shiroyasha waved his hand at this time, and after attracting Ashilia''s attention, he smiled and said:


    "You said, what would happen if you announced an alliance with Su Jin in public at this time?"


    "After all, in order to slay the dragon, gather the necessary combat power, and invite Su Jin and Leticia for this reason. I''m afraid no one dares to gossip, right?"


    Alliance... Ashlia was stunned for a moment, and then she suddenly understood that this sentence was the real purpose of Shiroyasha.


    This master is optimistic that NoName is no longer a secret inside Thousand Eyes. So, is Shiroyasha planning to openly sponsor NoName?


    But then again, this trick is kind of cool!


    Let Perseus and the nameless NoName alliance, the unhappy clan elders will be spiraled into the sky by anger, right?


    The high-level combat power of the community that has been robbed has to run over to ask the other alliance for help, which is unbearable for those old immortals who claim to be descendants of heroes.

 Chapter 158：

    If it is really carried out like this, they are afraid that they will try their best to deal with Su Jin, the "foreign enemy", at least not to focus on her.


    However, this does not seem to be of any benefit to Su Jin, right? Thinking of this, Ashilia was a little puzzled:


    "Is this your idea, or Mr. Su Jin''s idea?"


    This kind of thing is obviously causing trouble for Su Jin, right? Can Su Jin agree?


    "It''s our idea." Bai Yasha said indifferently: "So on Su Jin''s side, you need to talk about it yourself. By the way, I would like to remind you that that kid is a bit demonic, so you have to be mentally prepared."


    Ashilia took a slow breath, then nodded and said:


    "...I understand how to do it."


    Up to now, under Shiroyasha''s statement, she had to reach out to NoName.


    Chapter 0198 Look, here comes the fool!


    NoName station.


    Black Rabbit, who had just announced the end of the harvest festival in the center of the frontier city, returned to the base with an uneasy mood.


    As soon as he entered the base, Black Rabbit caught Ren Russell in the lobby who was controlling the elf to clean the furniture:


    "Ren, have the leaders returned?"


    After hearing this, the green-haired young-toothed boy quickly replied:


    "Well, I''m already back. Brother Su Jin also said that Sister Black Rabbit will let you go to the study to find him when she comes back."


    "It''s hard work, you''re busy first!"


    Hei Rabbit reached out and rubbed Zuo Ren''s head, then got up and jumped, jumped directly to the 3rd floor, and quickly went to the study.


    Seeing this, Jen Russell shrugged, and then whispered:


    "Sister Black Rabbit is obviously very impatient, so why is it slow here with Brother Su Jin?"


    The teenager shook his head helplessly, and then directed the elf to do housework while exercising his control.


    ¡ª¡ª


    study.


    Su Jin, who was cross-legged on the sofa, wiped his Zanpakut¨­ with a special white cloth, and said without looking up:


    "The matter of the sovereignty of the sun has come to an end temporarily."


    "Yes, master."


    Leticia, who put on a gothic maid outfit, said with a little ease:


    "There is a high probability that the matter has been suppressed by Lord Shiroyasha. The efficiency of the upper layers has become increasingly low in recent years, and there should be no possibility of being noticed within two years."


    "Just in case, there should be corresponding preparations in the community."


    Su Jin took a deep breath at the Zanpakut¨­, then looked at the ''self'' reflected on the blade, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "A few teachers are recruited, children are brought together to educate, and the maintenance of the farm and ranch is handed over to the outer members."


    "As a precaution, I will leave a beast to be responsible for security in the community."


    There are not many members of NoName, including Su Jin, Leticia, and Black Rabbit, there are only 210 members.


    Most of them are children who do not have much self-protection ability, so security is mainly aimed at them.


    "Master, with all due respect, you are a little too cautious."


    Leticia looked at Su Jin with helpless eyes and said:


    "In Hakoniwa City, it''s not as dangerous as you think, Master."


    "Even if it is the upper-level gods, what they want to do can only be done according to the rules of the gift game."


    "Children who don''t have the gifted ability to play will not become the target of the devil and the gods."


    Hearing this, Su Jin also understood that he was a little too sensitive, but still couldn''t help but quibble:


    "There are still some guys who are on the verge of breaking the law inside the seven-digit outer door."


    "Then, just leave the divine weapon you brought from the outside world. The basic six-figure strength can already ensure the safety of the children."


    When Leticia said this, she said helplessly: "Besides, Miss Agulola really hates leaving your body."


    "..."


    After Su Jin heard this, he didn''t say anything anymore. He couldn''t force the beasts to do things they didn''t like, after all, they would be hated.


    At this moment, the door was opened with a bang, and the figure of the black rabbit suddenly rushed in, directly hitting the sofa next to Su Jin, and asked aloud:


    "How? How''s it going? Are we safe?"


    Hei Rabbit swiped, grabbed Su Jin''s shoulder, and kept shaking.


    Hesitate!


    Zanpakut¨­ stopped right next to Black Rabbit''s ear.


    "Leeticia, how about we eat braised rabbit ears tonight?" Su Jin held the knife calmly.


    "Okay, master, I''ll prepare the marinade for you." Leticia replied with a smile.


    "Don''t bring people to play like this!"


    Black Rabbit was so frightened that he quickly covered his ears, shifted his head away from the sharp blade, and said timidly:


    "Bunny ears are not tasty at all, and people just ask~"


    Su Jin asked suspiciously, "Have you ever eaten it?"


    "How could I have eaten it?" Hei Rabbit was startled and retorted with a blushing face. She is a Moon Rabbit, and how could a rabbit eat a rabbit''s ear?


    Su Jin was surprised at this time: "How do you know it''s not delicious if you haven''t eaten it?"


    "..." Black Rabbit was speechless for a moment, and could only look at Su Jin with aggrieved eyes.


    Beside, Leticia suddenly smiled when she saw this scene:


    "Don''t worry, Black Rabbit, the matter has been resolved, we are safe."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit immediately looked happy, but when she saw the white brine bag in Leticia''s hand, she felt that the whole person was not well.


    "Lord Leticia, what is this in your hand?" Rabbit pointed tremblingly.


    "Of course it''s marinated. I''ve been preparing to make some braised pork tonight." Leticia said quite playfully.


    Black Rabbit immediately covered his ears and made a desperate voice: "Don''t bring people who bully people like this!"


    "Okay, stop playing tricks."


    Su Jin smiled and grabbed the black rabbit''s ear, and directly grabbed the rabbit''s body soft:


    "How''s the harvest going? There''s nothing wrong, right?"


    "It''s already ended safely... Bai Xueji has just started to change the water location for the first winner."


    The black rabbit stammered, and the whole person became ''red''.


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin let go of his hand, but said with a sigh of relief:


    "In this way, there is no problem with the trial of a six-digit community. Next, it is a question of how the community develops."


    At this time, Leticia next to her couldn''t help but ask, "Master, do you want to be the challenger or the organizer?"


    Although the community of Hakoniwa has various differences, in general, it can be divided into two types.


    Host a gift game and challenge the [organizer] who spreads its own influence through paid challenges.


    Through the challenge bounty game, get prizes to strengthen your [challenger].


    In fact, there is no difference between the two, but in the hearts of the world, the organizer often overwhelms the challenger and belongs to a higher level.


    At this time, Su Jin wiped the Zanpakut¨­ happily and said:


    "I heard that there are no humans in the high-level gift game organizer?"


    When Leticia heard this, she immediately understood Su Jin''s intention, so she calmly replied:


    "Yes, in the four-digit gift game, there is basically no gift game organized by humans."


    "And the three-digit super-large gift game has never had a human organizer."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately smiled and said:


    "As a person, I like to be the first person to eat crabs."


    As soon as this sentence was said, everyone immediately understood what Su Jin meant.


    To be the organizer of a high-level gift game? This is something that Lord Canary has never done... Black Rabbit opened his eyes slightly, looked at Su Jin''s smile, and was a little lost.


    "I understand, then it will develop in the direction of the organizer."


    Leticia took a deep breath, suppressed the excitement in her heart, and said with a serious face:


    "But before that, there is one thing that needs to be resolved first."


    "Speak." Su Jin said calmly.


    Leticia said calmly: "The most important issue of the organizer''s ''flag''."


    "During the defeat half a year ago, our original flag and name were taken away by the Demon King."


    Leticia spoke of the tragedy of the past, a little unnaturally:


    "As the ''organizer'', the most important influence and credibility are based on the ''flag''."


    In Hakoniwa, the community cannot carry out any activities without a flag.


    This naturally includes hosting boon games.


    It can even be said that the most important thing to become the organizer of the gift game is the ''flag''.


    In terms of the gift game, the flag acts like a trademark and has a very high value.


    Even the gold coins of Hakoten are valuable not in the value of the gold, but in the value of the flag.


    "Generally speaking, other communities exchange resources for our gold coins, and after the exchange, they can challenge our community''s gift game with gold coins."


    "Or it''s also possible to use gold coins to buy valuable gifts that we sell."


    "Therefore, printing gold coins is a business activity that normal communities will carry out, and it is also the most convenient way for communities to obtain resources. Many communities rely on the strong strength of some members to ensure the credibility of the coins, so as to sell a large number of gold coins in a short period of time. It quickly became the upper-level community.¡±


    "When the team of the previous generation was there, the Canaries relied on this method to directly increase the community to four figures in a few years."


    "However¡­¡­"


    At this time, Su Jin sighed: "However, we don''t have a flag, so we lose our credibility and can''t make gold coins, right?"


    "Yes." Leticia nodded.


    A community without a flag would naturally not be able to sell gold coins and participate in the business environment of Hakoniwa.


    This directly blocks the development of the community.


    Without money, there is no way to exchange resources, and it is basically impossible to develop a community.


    And money needs a flag to be printed, and NoName doesn''t have a flag.


    This is an infinite loop.


    At this time, the black rabbit couldn''t help but say:


    "The flag of the Megalodon is usually good for shopping. If it is the main flag, let''s forget it."


    The flag is the ''trademark'' of the community. Although the Megalodon is directly controlled by Su Jin, it is still somewhat inappropriate as a trademark.


    Chief among them is the issue of promotion.


    Generally speaking, if the community wants to be promoted to four digits, it needs to leave a heritage corresponding to the name in the banner.


    In addition, some special communities with four figures will also be inscribed on the flag to test the game.


    Just like the Perseus trial of Perseus.


    Generally speaking, what is printed on the flag is basically the community''s signature gift game, and it is the front door.


    And the Megalodon, the name of this flag is destined to be the inheritance of the marine monster.


    And none of their NoNames belong to pure-blooded beasts, and it is impossible to inscribe the relative inheritance!

 Chapter 159：

    And flags have monetary value. Generally, a community can only cultivate one such thing. In Hakoniwa, and even the outside world, no country has ever printed two sets of unrelated currencies and asked for trouble.


    Hearing this, Su Jin put the Zanpakut¨­ into its sheath and said calmly:


    "Remember the Union flag I said last time?"


    "If it''s the Union flag, it really can be used for a long time."


    Black Rabbit whispered softly at this time.


    The ''Union Flag'' here acts like a common logo for a business group.


    If you do not consider the promotion of the community.


    The Union flag may be better than a single flag, after all, it is the aggregation of the credibility of multiple communities.


    But things like alliances, in Hakoniwa''s consensus, can only be carried out by two named communities.


    Thinking of this, the black rabbit said with a strange expression:


    "But... it seems that there will be no fools and nameless community alliances?"


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened, and Jen Russell emerged from behind the door and shouted:


    "Brother Su Jin, someone who claims to be Luos is visiting you."


    Snapped! Su Jin clapped both hands, stood up, pointed to the door and said to the black rabbit, "Look, the fool is here!"


    Chapter 0199 ''Treasure Boy'' Luos


    Neat white knight uniform, fresh and clean blond hair, and a serious and determined face.


    No one could have imagined that such a Luos Perseus could scourge a four-digit community to the point of being delisted within a few years.


    This can only make Su Jin sigh with emotion that the years have made people.


    But fortunately, he came a little early, the leader of the previous generation of Perseus is still there, and Luos has not fallen or turned bad, and now he is still a good young man who is fighting for the community.


    Except for a broken mouth, Luos really didn''t do anything bad.


    Therefore, Su Jin''s impression of Luos is okay, at least not too annoying.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was sitting on the white fabric sofa, looked at Luos'' face and said with emotion:


    "I didn''t expect the two of us to meet again in such a short time."


    The day before yesterday, he also saw Luos who came with Ashilia at the harvest festival in the frontier capital, and he saw him again today.


    Thinking about it carefully, in just a week, he and Luos have met three times, and they are barely familiar faces.


    "If possible, I would like to stay away from you as much as possible."


    Luos said weak words on his mouth.


    Although it is four digits, one higher than Su Jin, he doesn''t think that Su Jin is weak, but he is very strong.


    Will the person who can be invited to be a knight by the Queen of Halloween will be weak? That is simply impossible.


    Luos knew his own strength. He, a four-digit goalkeeper, couldn''t help Su Jin at all.


    Of course, the show of weakness now is mainly because of Luos'' snoring behavior to Su Jin last time.


    This was slapped in the face once. After meeting Su Jin, he was naturally a little embarrassed and wanted to avoid him.


    However, Ashilia''s orders forced him to come to NoName and form an alliance with them.


    This is the leader''s order, and as a subordinate knight, Luos believes that he must achieve it perfectly.


    From now on, he Luos is a ''scumbag'' who has an important ''handle'' caught by Su Jin and has to betray Perseus.


    Luos took a deep breath and immediately entered the role.


    "Leader Su Jin, let me make a long story short."


    Luos cleared his throat, then looked at Su Jin solemnly and said:


    "I am here this time to negotiate an alliance with your community on behalf of Perseus."


    "Ehhh!"


    The Black Rabbit standing behind Su Jin couldn''t help exclaiming when he heard this:


    "Is there really such a fool?"


    Luos'' eyelids twitched, the corners of his mouth twitched, he glanced at Hei Rabbit, and then at Su Jin, but he looked at his nose and heart, and Quan Dang didn''t hear what he just said.


    The mission is important, the mission is important... Luos said repeatedly in his heart.


    "Black Rabbit."


    Leticia patted Black Rabbit on the shoulder with a bit of guilt, the latter immediately realized that she had said something wrong, covered her mouth, bowed and apologized.


    Hearing the apology, Luos opened his eyes again and looked at Su Jin with a calm face and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin, we Perseus are here with sincerity, and I hope you can give a positive answer."


    Seeing this, Su Jin put his right leg on his left, leaned on the sofa, looked at Luos and said:


    "Am I sure to agree to Perseus'' alliance?"


    When Luos saw Su Jin set up the score, he felt helpless.


    He didn''t know whether Su Jin was revenge for his last offense, or he wanted to take the opportunity to speak loudly, or both.


    But he understands that he is not good at negotiating, the initiative is not on him from the beginning, and he is not really here to negotiate, but to deliver, which is a bit embarrassing.


    Thinking of this, Luos immediately bowed solemnly:


    "If you are dissatisfied because of the last offense, I am willing to apologize here. If you are not satisfied, I can publicly apologize in public."


    Hearing this sentence, Black Rabbit raised his brows and said in Leticia''s ear with a serious expression:


    "Lord Leticia, does this person have a grudge against Su Jin?"


    "It''s just a little misunderstanding, it should be solved." Leticia replied in a low voice.


    "Is that so..."


    The anger on Black Rabbit''s face was much reduced, and then she looked at Su Jin and thought about it, but she still didn''t interrupt, so as not to disturb Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin was still looking at Luos without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Luos gritted his teeth and said again:


    "I personally think that this alliance will have a significant role in promoting your side..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Jin said:


    "You should negotiate with me according to Ashilia''s arrangement. She should have taught you how to do it?"


    Hearing this, Luos'' face changed, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    He opened his mouth, hesitated for a while, and after considering the various plans Ashilia had given him, he looked at Su Jin who was half-smiling in front of him.


    In the end, he chose the option that can only be selected in the most serious situation:


    "This alliance, Perseus will meet all your conditions."


    Hearing this sentence, Black Rabbit''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if gold coins were reflecting light, that was the look in the eyes of the boy who gave the treasure.


    In the same way, Su Jin also sighed with emotion about Ashilia''s courage, and also understood that the other party was afraid that this time he was really ruthless and planned to do a big thing.


    I''m just not sure what forced her to be like this... Su Jin thought about it, then looked at Luos, who was clenching his teeth, and tentatively said:


    "Including the dominance of the alliance for our community?"


    With a crooked nose, Luos almost didn''t leave on the spot.


    I am a four-digit community, to be a younger brother to a community that you don''t even have a name for?


    This matter spread out, is the community Perseus still mixed up? As soon as this news came out, Perseus'' gold coins would be greatly depreciated, which was simply a draw.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said indifferently: "I disagree, then let Miss Ashilia talk to me."


    "No, we agree, we agree!"


    Luos quickly agreed to Su Jin''s conditions, because he knew that this time the covenant must not let Ashilia come forward, but he must be responsible for Luos.


    Only if the first heir makes a major mistake, can Ashilia''s position be more ''solid'' and face the future situation.


    And those clan elders will give up ideas that they shouldn''t have because of his ''waste''.


    Moreover, the most serious thing now is how to determine which clan elders have problems, and determine who is the enemy and who is the friend. This is the key. In this case, it is necessary for him to make absurd behaviors.


    Thinking of this, Luos gritted his teeth and said, "Do you still have any conditions?"


    "Any conditions?"


    Su Jin said with a strange expression at this time.


    The alliance community is dominated by NoName. In Su Jin''s view, it is actually a more appropriate decision.


    After the alliance is reached, he will naturally reveal part of his strength and raise the combat power of outsiders against NoName to a corresponding level. Although he will hide a lot, he will at least reveal his four-digit combat power.


    And by that time, the external evaluation of NoName''s combat power will probably surpass Perseus by a large margin.


    Therefore, this alliance will now be seen in the eyes of the world from a humiliation of Perseus to a ''great sincerity''.


    And Su Jin actually brushed up on NoName''s prestige a bit, and set up an idea of ??''integrity management'' as a signboard.


    But I couldn''t stand Luos asking him to slaughter himself more!


    At this time, the minister seems to be really sorry for Luos!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a strange expression:


    "Then, another 100,000 eye gold coins?"


    One hundred thousand gold coins, the purchasing power is equal to one billion yuan from the outside world, which is a huge amount of money.


    The resources of a four-digit community are mainly on various gifts, and if the cash flow is about 200,000 or 300,000, it should be almost the same.


    Su Jin took half of it in one breath, thinking that he was enough to open his mouth.


    "What? One hundred thousand gold coins? Or a thousand eyes?"


    Luos was a little stunned at this time.


    One hundred thousand gold coins, this is nearly 90% of Perseus'' current liquidity.


    The last time they sold the gift to buy Leticia, they had not made up the shortfall, and they were snatched back by Su Jin, and the funds on hand were already tight.


    In addition, in order to deal with the evil dragon, the leader Ashilia purchased a four-digit gift of the dragon seed in Thousand Eyes, relying on the internal price given by Shiroyasha, the capital chain is even more tense, and most of the gifts have been sold. .


    If another 100,000 is drawn, the funds on the books will really be difficult to pass, and I don¡¯t know if they can last until next month¡¯s funds.


    Su Jin said in surprise at this time: "Is it too much? Then a little less..."


    "Not much, not much, just this number."


    Luos felt a little bit of gnashing of teeth at this time.


    This amount is enough to shake the stability of Perseus, and he, Luos, is now going to be a ¡®loser¡¯.


    Only when the family is ruined can the plan succeed. Only the deeply hidden old immortals dare to come forward and seek to usurp the throne. Only then can they take out their hands to deal with the old guy and take over the power. As for the corresponding funds, Ashilia said that there is a way solve.


    Thinking of this, Luos gritted his teeth and said in a heavy tone:


    "Besides, is there anything else? Let''s talk about other conditions together."


    "???"


    The heads of everyone present were suddenly filled with question marks.


    Are you still coming?


    Looking at your face, I am afraid that you have the heart to kill, is this still coming?


    At this point, Su Jin had noticed something was wrong, but seeing Luos'' appearance, he thought for a while and decided to cooperate:


    "The rest...I don''t like the gift of your Perseus, it seems that there are only talents left..."


    There should be a lot of elite educators at the top of the four-digit level. Taking the opportunity to pull in, there are also professionals in some industries. NoName is also needed. After all, it is developing from zero, and there is a huge shortage of talents.


    "What, want someone?"


    Luo Osten stood up in a flash, this time he really couldn''t help but get angry.


    However, looking at Su Jin in front of him, and at the Leticia and Black Rabbit who suddenly became alert, he calmed down and sat back to his original position:

 Chapter 160：

    "Okay, anyone? I see."


    Speaking of this, Luos gritted his teeth with hatred:


    "Although Lord Ashilia is my elder, he is indeed not engaged, but it is stated in advance that this is the last condition. If there is anything else, we Perseus would rather die."


    When he said this, Su Jin was stunned, Black Rabbit was dumb, and even Leticia was dumbfounded.


    Big brother, what are you talking about?


    Why don''t we understand it?


    Chapter 0200 Reasonable


    "I asked for the last time whether NoName said yes or no."


    Looking at Luos, who had a serious face in front of him, as if he was speaking harshly.


    Su Jin finally recovered from the shock just now, and asked with a strange expression:


    "If it''s just these conditions, I think I can still agree."


    As the core of the alliance, donated 100,000 gold coins for free, and married the current leader Ashilia?


    Is your Luos the second-in-command of Perseus, or my NoName''s second-in-command, right?


    Luos looked at Su Jin seriously, and then said, "If so, just sign the contract."


    After he finished speaking, he took out a white parchment scroll from the gift card and spread it out on the table.


    At this time, Leticia, who didn''t want to rashly intervene in this kind of meeting, finally couldn''t help but ask:


    "Luos, are you sure that these conditions have been approved by Ashilia?"


    As one of Ashilia Perseus'' former martial arts teachers, it was hard for Leticia to imagine that a strong female knight would make such a ridiculous decision.


    This is almost equivalent to selling out all the interests of Perseus, which is worse than losing power and humiliating the country.


    How could such a decision come from her disciple?


    It can''t possibly be evil, can it?


    "I think this thing has proved my authority."


    Luos picked up the unfolded scroll and made everyone''s attention focus on the blank agreement above.


    At the end of the blank agreement, the name of the signatory, with the words Ashilia Perseus written in [uniform script], appeared in front of everyone.


    This is a blank agreement with a signed name, which can already represent Ashilia''s attitude.


    What exactly are you planning to give such conditions... After Leticia sighed, she no longer questioned.


    The same emotion also existed in Su Jin''s mind.


    He couldn''t imagine what kind of thing could push even a four-figure player in Ashilia to this point.


    But at this point, he could only watch Luos write the terms and sign his name on the scroll.


    After signing the name, Su Jin looked at Luos in front of him and thought about it:


    "Since an alliance has been reached, what happened to Perseus, should you tell us?"


    "Sorry, this is our internal matter."


    Luos refused without thinking:


    "The alliance is only aimed at the invasion of foreign enemies. Regarding internal affairs, the two sides are equal."


    What Luos said was very straightforward.


    In the face of external enemies, Perseus and NoName have a common obligation to advance and retreat.


    But if the matter is an internal dispute, then NoName has no reason to intervene, and it belongs to the category of non-interference.


    Hearing the rejection, Su Jin nodded slightly and said with a smile, "It turns out that it''s us Meng Lang."


    Did Luos really say nothing?


    No, he said everything.


    Within Perseus, a force threatening Ashilia''s position emerged.


    And that power is very difficult to handle, and even Luos is powerless and can only pursue tricks outside the plate.


    Now, signing with NoName is part of this trick.


    At this time, Luos, who had put away the scroll, took out a box and placed it on the table:


    "The alliance treaty has been reached, and this is a token provided by us."


    The box was opened, and inside was a pair of boots made of blue-purple metal with diamond wings engraved on the left and right of the shoes.


    Boots of Boon Hermes.


    The gift that the great hero Perseus, the founder of the community, Perseus, received from the Greek gods belongs to the five-digit category. Although it is not strong, it is the signature of Perseus and has important inheritance significance.


    Putting the important inheritance gift on the table, Luos raised his head and looked at Su Jin.


    Su Jin, who understood that Luos was asking for the corresponding gift as a token, paused for a while, took a light punch from the gift card, and poured in his own power.


    Luoston glanced at Su Jin with a little surprise. The knife he recognized seemed to be Su Jin''s personal weapon, but it seemed to be a little different. Considering the current situation of NoName, the leader''s saber was still used as a token. acceptable.


    Upon seeing this, Luos did not hesitate, but exchanged tokens with Su Jin.


    "Since the agreement has been reached, then I will leave."


    Luos got up from the sofa and was about to leave.


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly said:


    "If the leader of Ashilia thinks that there is a possibility of encountering a foreign enemy, he would like to inform him in advance."


    Su Jin said this and explained with a smile:


    "After all, it will take a while to get to the upper four-digit level here."


    "I understand." Luos nodded, smiled slightly, then turned and left the hall.


    Seeing Luos leave, Black Rabbit immediately lay on the sofa, stretched out his hand, picked up the attachment of the Alliance Peace Treaty placed on the table, opened it and said:


    "It''s so easy to sign, and it''s all for our benefit? It''s too strange, isn''t it?"


    At this time, Su Jin sighed and said, "Parseus is afraid that there will be civil unrest."


    Su Jin had already figured it out.


    Luos is self-defeating himself and breaking the halo of the first-in-line heir.


    A prodigal who sells the interests of the community, even his own aunt to others, is unlikely to be in power.


    In the generation of Perseus, Ashilia and Luos have reached four figures and are qualified to hold power. The two have no children as candidates, and the strength of the other younger generations is far from being enough to convince the public. .


    Then if there is an internal rebellion, I am afraid that the leaders of the previous generation will come forward to review the overall situation, and this is probably what Ashilia wants to see.


    Are the enemies the elders of the previous generation? That''s quite a disgusting situation.


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit paused for a while, and after turning his head, he figured out the key:


    "Internal rebellion, isn''t it..."


    "Isn''t Perseus the one who grew up with the so-called ''Near God'' Lord Ashilia?"


    "And that person was also given the title of ''Guardian Knight'' by Athena, but he is currently a big celebrity under the command of the Goddess of Wisdom."


    Black Rabbit was completely unable to understand the thoughts of the members of Perseus.


    "It always feels like a curse..." Leticia said with a complicated expression.


    Back then, the Hakoba knights, whose core members were vampires, also died in an internal rebellion.


    And the disciple who inherited her Leticia knight philosophy unexpectedly also encountered civil strife.


    It was as if all knights had the curse of being defeated by their internal enemies.


    At this time, Su Jin tapped the table with his index finger, and said calmly:


    "Leeticia."


    "¡­exist!"


    Leticia was in a trance for two seconds before quickly responding.


    Su Jin glanced at her without accusing anything, but said directly:


    "Tomorrow Luos will open the covenant in Perseus and pay the terms of the covenant, and I will leave you responsible for this matter."


    "Yes!" Leticia responded quickly.


    On the side, the black rabbit muttered with a strange expression: "On the bright side?"


    "Yes, on the bright side."


    Su Jin folded his hands in front of him, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Since I have become Ashilia''s fianc¨¦, it''s reasonable to sneak into Perseus to date him secretly, right?"


    Su Jin wanted to sneak into Perseus to investigate the situation and understand the context of the matter.


    After all, the alliance is just what the community needs for the next development, and it is very difficult to find a big head like Perseus. To be reasonable, Su Jin must ensure that Ashilia holds the power of Perseus.


    Therefore, in the signing just now, Su Jin and Luos coincidentally defined Perseus as ''Perseus under the leadership of Ashilia'' in terms of terms.


    This is a clause that clearly wants to cheat people, and it is also the most humiliating treaty. Just this hand, Luos is afraid that he will directly lose popularity and will never be able to take power.


    This kid, when he hasn''t fallen, really looks like an elite.


    Beside, Leticia and Black Rabbit looked at Su Jin with very subtle expressions after listening to Su Jin''s words:


    "It''s a bit difficult morally, but it''s still ok...well, maybe."


    Black Rabbit said with a strange face.


    Having said that, Su Jin and Ashilia made a marriage contract, so what is she?


    At this moment, Black Rabbit suddenly felt that his hair seemed a little green?


    Chapter 0201 is what you ordered


    ¡¾1224¡¿Outer door, Perseus resident.


    Luos, who returned to the community, came to the central temple for the first time and asked to see Ashilia.


    However, just after arriving at the gate of the temple, he was stopped by the guards:


    "Lord Luos, please wait a moment, the leader is discussing important matters with Lord Arkios."


    Hearing this sentence, Luoston''s complexion sank, and his face was unprecedentedly ugly.


    Arkoos, this name may not be heard by ordinary people, but in the community Perseus, he is very famous.


    [Perseus] The youngest son of Perseus, the second-generation leader of the community Perseus, an ancient demigod who inherited the blood of Zeus of Perseus.


    Wasn''t this old immortal being summoned to the Olympus group to serve the twelve main gods?


    In an instant, Luos'' mood sank to the bottom.


    He began to wonder who was the elder who wanted to seize the position of the leader of Ashilia?


    It''s the generation of uncles and uncles, or Arkoos wants to come out again, or there are more hidden characters.


    In this way, Luos waited at the door for half an hour, and finally saw the door of the temple being opened.


    At this time, a tall and majestic man with blond hair in simple armor came out.


    He is the youngest son of Perseus Perseus, Arcios.


    "Um?"


    Arkoos, who walked out of the temple, saw Luos at the door, raised his eyes slightly and said:


    "Are you...a descendant of Oscar?"


    Oscar, the youngest daughter of Perseus, is also the ancestor of the Luos line.


    "Yes, Lord Arcios ancestor."


    Although Luos was suspicious, he still showed his respect.


    Although the other party may be disrespectful to Mao, they are elders after all. As a knight, Luos must show his respect.

 Chapter 161：

    "You''ve grown into a good guy, remember the last time we met was 1300 years ago."


    Alkoos said with a little emotion, obviously very young on the outside, at most 30 years old, but his tone was like a long-dead old man:


    "Over the years, the affairs of the community have worked hard for you."


    Now that you know our hard work, let''s go back to the sky to continue to retire... Luos scolded his heart, but still verbally expressed that he was ashamed.


    Seemingly aware that Luos did not welcome him, Arkios greeted him, said "keep working hard" and left the temple.


    Luos looked at his back, frowned, then turned and entered the central temple.


    In the temple, under the statue of the Goddess of Wisdom, Ashilia, who was sitting on the stone chair, had a slightly angry look on her face, a look of lingering anger.


    The guards standing beside them remained the same, silently standing aside, but there was more or less cold sweat on their foreheads.


    Obviously, the exchange between Ashilia and Arques just now was not pleasant.


    And Luos, who walked into the temple, felt a subtle residual warmth.


    That''s the amazing amount of heat that will be generated after a large collision of divine powers.


    The two sides seem to have had a certain power conflict, but they seem to be very restrained.


    Seeing Luos coming in, Ashilia in the main seat quickly restrained her expression and said calmly:


    "came back."


    "Yes, chief."


    Luos knelt down on one knee, and did not dare to ask what was discussed between Arcos and Ashilia before.


    Ashilia glanced at Luos, put her hands on the armrests of the stone chair, and asked:


    "Have you seen the ancestor of Arcios?"


    "I see, Lord Ancestor told me to keep working hard." Luos replied simply.


    The guards next to him were sweating wildly and trembling.


    You know, they just saw that Alkoos directly asked Ashilia to abdicate and let Loos take over as the leader, and then was strictly rejected by Ashilia, and the two sides had a conflict of power.


    After this kind of dialogue came out, Arkios told Luos at the door to keep working hard. What does this mean?


    Trying to seize power as leader?


    At this moment, the guards couldn''t help but wonder if Luos was telling the truth, and even suspected that Luos had joined forces with Arkios. At this time, he was just using words as a means of delaying the troops.


    Thinking of the power struggle at the top, these guards couldn''t help breaking out in cold sweat.


    "Keep trying, hehe."


    Ashilia was obviously a little unhappy, but she didn''t go too deep into this topic, but asked directly:


    "How''s the alliance agreement with NoName going?"


    "Mr. Su Jin has agreed to our request."


    At this time, Luos took out the Covenant Scroll, exerted force with his palm, sent it slightly, and threw the scroll in front of Ashilia. At the same time, he also took out the Zanpakut¨­ and said:


    "This is a token."


    Looking at the ordinary shallow beating, Ashilia recognized that it was the same model of Su Jin''s saber, so she didn''t say anything, but took out the scroll and said:


    "You did a good job... eh??"


    Ashilia''s eyes reflecting the treaty suddenly picked up, and her expression was obviously stunned.


    "What the **** is this?"


    It''s coming... Luos lowered his head and concealed the gleam in his eyes.


    Luos can already imagine the next script.


    Seeing such an incompetent condition in the world, Ashilia will inevitably be "furious", and even punish herself in public, and most likely it will be whipping.


    And he will recklessly talk back because he was punished, pointing out that everything is under the command of Ashilia before signing this covenant.


    After that, he will be held in prison by Ashilia to continue his sentence.


    The conspirators who are dissatisfied with Ashilia''s actions will inevitably take action because of this incident, and there is a high probability that a high-level meeting of the community will be held on the same day.


    After all, it was written in the covenant that Leticia de Crea would visit tomorrow to settle the details of the contract.


    Therefore, those enemies must make a decision that night, forcing the palace to veto the covenant, otherwise the covenant will be reached, and the community will be in danger of collapse.


    And now, everything is going as planned.


    Thinking of this, Luos immediately replied respectfully:


    "Aren''t these the conditions you promised Mr. Su Jin?"


    "The conditions I promised?"


    Ashilia stood up suddenly and said with a gloomy expression, her slender blond hair and a beautiful face mixed with anger, like an angry lioness.


    As expected of Lord Ashilia, this anger, the performance is just right... Luos, who saw this scene, thought like this, and said with a smile:


    "Didn''t you say it? Promise all the conditions of Mr. Su Jin, and I will do it according to your instructions."


    Ashilia suddenly calmed down when she heard this.


    Chapter 0202 hit you, pain in my heart


    It''s true that Ashilia did give the order that Luos said.


    So at this time, although she was angry, Ashilia calmed down because of her trust in Luos and the balance of pros and cons.


    Ashilia, who calmed down, said in a subtle tone:


    "You said it was all my orders. Does this order include forming an alliance with NoName as the leader?"


    The guards next to him suddenly changed their expressions, but they did not dare to act rashly due to their duties.


    "Yes." Luos showed a self-blaming expression at this time: "I have tried my best, but Mr. Su Jin has not retreated in the slightest."


    Ashilia''s face twitched at this time:


    "Then we need our community to invest 100,000 eye gold coins to support the development of NoName. This condition is what you try to strive for?"


    "Yes."


    At this time, Luos said righteously:


    "After visiting NoName, my subordinates believe that NoName has very strong potential. Leader Su Jin is also a strong person in the world, and he has a very friendly relationship with our Perseus."


    "However, due to some unexpected circumstances, NoName is now downgraded to a seven-digit community, and there is a strange situation where the position is unworthy."


    "So the subordinates made up their own minds and decided on this plan to send charcoal in the snow."


    Luos said in a sincere tone with an expression of "I''m here for common ground."


    "Are you crazy?" A guard couldn''t help but violated the forbidden rules in the temple and said.


    "Even if that NoName used to be that community, we Perseus wouldn''t be so humble, right?" Another guard scolded in a low voice.


    The so-called guards suddenly showed anger and cursed directly at their posts.


    At this time, there was a thud.


    But Ashilia tapped the armrest with her fist, forcing the surroundings to quiet down.


    After the silence around, Ashilia looked at Luos with a livid face, pointed to the terms on the scroll, and said:


    "Then explain why this clause says ''willing to marry NoName as a leader, and the two sides will conclude a friendship between Qin and Jin''?"


    Ashilia''s brilliant blonde hair fluttered under the sudden release of divine power, gritted her teeth and said:


    "Hey, even the idioms of the Eastern Gods are used, you Luos are really extraordinary?!"


    "Do you actually think so?" Rouauston said with surprise and respect.


    "The ability of this subordinate still depends on the cultivation of your leader. The establishment of this covenant is actually all due to the credit of your leader."


    ''Is Lord Luos stupid? ¡¯


    All the guards, and even the maids next to him all looked at Luos in a daze.


    If the leader is obviously angry, you can take Luos seriously, you Luos are really awesome!


    A group of idiots, probably thought Ashilia-sama was talking in anger? Luos laughed in his heart.


    He knew very well that at such a time, when Ashilia said something like this, he should really listen, because he originally did what Ashilia asked.


    He remembered the original text that Ashilia explained to him.


    ''Close to fully satisfy Su Jin''s requirements, try to go in a direction that will anger the elders of the community, and even her own. ¡¯


    You see, isn''t this the perfect mission for him?


    At this moment, Ashilia, who was sitting in the main seat, suddenly became expressionless.


    She waved to the guard guarding her side and said, "Go get the whip, the most ruthless one."


    "Yes!" The guard next to him suddenly showed the expression "that''s how it should be", turned around and went to the apse to get the torture tool.


    Not long after, the guard came to Ashilia with a long black whip with spikes on the surface.


    Ashilia picked up the whip expressionlessly, walked slowly to Luos, and said in an emotionless tone:


    "Tell me, what is the reason for this covenant?"


    Ashilia said this, showing a gnashing expression:


    "Who ordered you to decide my marriage on your own?"


    When Luos saw the whip used for punishment, he was immediately frightened, and said with ''fear'':


    "Boss, I did everything according to your orders!"


    Snapped!


    The long whip hit the air and hit Luos, leaving a long horizontal and vertical small hole.


    In the hole, bright red blood slowly flowed out.


    Ashilia showed an angry expression at this time, "Do you say it again?"


    hiss! Being hit by the whip with the ability to break defense, Luos couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    But he understands that all this is just a bitter game.


    Although his wise aunt Ashilia beat him with a whip, at this moment, I am afraid that her heart is still dripping blood.


    Thinking of this, Luos gritted his teeth and said, "There is no order from anyone, I just do what you want, the leader."


    "Dare to talk back?"


    Ashilia''s chest continued to rise and fall, and she looked at Luos sharply and said:


    "I''ll let you **** marry yourself off? What are you kidding?"


    Snapped!


    It was another beating that the guards couldn''t bear to look directly at. After the screams sounded, there was another word of defense:


    "I''m doing things according to your orders, Chief!"


    Snapped!


    In front of the guards, Ashilia executed Luos an ''inhumane'' execution.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The gate of Perseus'' headquarters.


    Wearing a Greek-style chest, the tall and sturdy guards are guarding the gate solemnly.


    At this moment, a handsome man with black hair and black eyes in a white uniform walked out of the void in front of the gate.


    At this time, a guard showed a surprised expression and asked, "NoName''s leader Su Jin?"


    At this moment, Su Jin''s fingertips suddenly appeared golden dazzling brilliance.


    In an instant, the brilliance turned into thousands of rays of light, hitting all the guards present.


    The air seemed to stop for a while, and then the guard who guarded the gate looked at Su Jin in surprise as usual, and said:


    "Isn''t this Lord Luos? Did you just go out again?"

 Chapter 162：

    "right."


    Su Jin responded and said calmly:


    "Open the door, I''m going to see Ashley."


    "Okay, this will open the door for you."


    The guard nodded, lifted the gate''s bounty defense, and slowly opened the door.


    At this moment, Arkoos, who was wearing a simple armor, just arrived at the door, frowning at Su Jin and said:


    "who are you?"


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, he pulled out the Zanpakut¨­ from his waist, and said softly:


    "Broken like the sky, Jinghuashuiyue!"


    However, behind the scenes, the brilliance of the small universe is shining.


    Arkoos narrowed his eyes, only to feel a daze in front of him.


    Then I saw the face of ''Luos''.


    "What''s the matter, hallucinations?"


    Arkoos raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows, and then he nodded when he saw ''Luos'' greeting him respectfully.


    The intuition of the sixth sense told Arkios that something had happened.


    However, it was also the sixth sense that told Arkios that nothing happened.


    In such a contradiction, Arkoos walked to the door.


    And Su Jin also passed by Arkios with a smile on his face.


    The two sides brushed past each other at this moment.


    Chapter 0203 You Really Believe


    Perseus, Central Temple.


    Ashilia, who was sitting on the main seat, held her forehead and looked at the pool of blood below with a little tiredness.


    It was the blood that Luos shed after being tortured.


    At this time, a guard came up and said in a low voice:


    "Lord Ashilia, Luos has been imprisoned in the Ice Prison."


    The guard paused when he said this, and asked hesitantly, "Luos is seriously injured, do you need to arrange for treatment?"


    "Arrange a therapist for him." Ashilia waved her hand and sighed.


    "Yes." The guard stepped back.


    The maid standing next to her walked down the steps, picked up the Zanpakut¨­ that had been thrown on the floor, held it in her hands and walked to Ashilia''s side, and whispered:


    "Lord Ashilia, since you are not satisfied with the covenant signed by Lord Luos, why don''t you just shirk it?"


    "You don''t understand." Ashilia shook her hand, thought about it, took the Zanpakut¨­ in the hand of the maid, and then said, "Let''s all retreat."


    Hearing this, the maid bowed and saluted, and then walked out of the temple together with the guards.


    When only Ashilia was left in the temple, she breathed a sigh of relief, pinched her brows with a headache and said:


    "Luos... what the **** did this idiot do?"


    Thinking of the conditions that Luos agreed, Ashilia suddenly had a headache.


    It is nothing to have NoName as the main body in the covenant. After all, Leticia is already above Ashilia in terms of combat power, not to mention that there is also a Su Jin who can''t see the basics and a black rabbit as a supplement.


    Even if it was 100,000 gold coins, Ashilia herself didn''t care too much.


    Only the last, the marriage between the leaders, gave Ashilia a headache.


    "Let that stinky boy try to make things difficult for me, but don''t make things so difficult, right?"


    Thinking that this order was given by herself, Ashilia was speechless.


    Although it is said that if the conditions are not stricter, those hidden conspirators cannot be forced out.


    But the condition of Luos is a bit too harsh, right?


    Shouldn''t this stinky boy hold the idea that I will break the contract in the future?


    Thinking of this, Ashilia suddenly felt that it was very possible.


    It is possible that Luos signed this kind of contract with the intention of breaking the contract or negotiating with NoName to cancel the contract.


    Ashilia''s mouth twitched, gritted her teeth and said:


    "This idiot doesn''t want to know if the other party will refuse to terminate the contract?"


    The marriage between the leaders is still her marriage to Su Jin, which is almost equivalent to packing the entire community of Perseus and selling it to NoName at a low price.


    It''s not that Ashilia likes to judge others with malice, but the interests here are too high.


    As the leader of a community, Ashilia knew very well what would happen if the interests were too high.


    With this kind of covenant signed, even if Ashilia clears up the opposition in the community, out of consideration for the independence of the community, she cannot be the leader.


    She couldn''t let Perseus be annexed by NoName, nor could the idea of ??a knight make her break the covenant.


    So in the end, I am afraid that she will step down as the leader and marry NoName, and Perseus will set up a new leader.


    And this person is most likely Luos.


    If he didn''t trust Luos, Ashilia would now wonder if Luos would take the opportunity to seize power.


    After all, this operation is too vicious, and the ultimate beneficiary has a great probability of Luos.


    Inferring from conspiracy theories, Luos, as the biggest beneficiary, does have a lot of suspicion.


    Ashilia looked at the Zanpakut¨­ in her hand and sighed softly:


    "But now, there is no way to think about the aftermath."


    If the turmoil within Perseus is not resolved, the community will be in danger of collapse. At this time, it is not the time to care about the position of the leader.


    "Arkios ancestor, Oscar ancestor... Except for the two, the other uncles don''t need to care, but..."


    Ashilia''s face was a bit tangled:


    "...Is there any meaning of the ancestor here?"


    [Perseus] Perseus!


    The founder of the community Perseus, the ancient demigod dominated by Athena, the son of Zeus and humans.


    If the person behind the turmoil was Perseus, then all resistance would be powerless.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, Ashilia shook her head:


    "If that''s the case, just announce my return and let me abdicate, so why bother."


    Thinking of this, Ashilia suddenly fell silent.


    "..."


    At this moment, the door of the temple was pushed open with a creaking sound.


    Ashilia frowned, looked up and said:


    "What''s the matter? Did something important happen?"


    However, at the open door, Ashilia only saw a handsome young man with black hair and black eyes.


    Ashilia hesitated for a moment, then said in surprise, "You are... Su Jin?"


    "Meet again, Chief Ashilia."


    Su Jin looked at the shallow strike in Ashilia''s hand, but chuckled lightly, carrying the Zanpakut¨­, and walked into the hall.


    At the door, the guards pushed the door open expressionlessly, allowing Su Jin to enter the hall.


    Seeing this scene, Ashilia frowned and said in surprise:


    "What did you do to them?"


    Su Jin pressed the handle of the Zanpakut¨­ with his right palm, and said with a warm face:


    "Don''t worry, in their eyes, this gate has never been opened."


    "?!"


    Ashilia''s eyes widened, and she instantly focused her gaze on the Zanpakut¨­ in Su Jin''s hand, and said with a bit of dread: "Is this the gift of that sword?"


    "You can call it Mirror Flowers."


    Su Jin smiled, pressed the handle of the knife, and said:


    "Its ability is [manipulate the five senses]."


    "I see."


    Ashilia relaxed a little, and seemed not to be afraid of the power of the mirror.


    He even said with a little regret:


    "Unfortunately, if your gift ability can even be controlled by intuition, this Zanpakut¨­ is probably an extremely high-level gift among the five-digit gifts."


    When it reaches five digits, the battle often no longer relies on the pure five senses, but involves intuition, the spiritual senses of the mind and the like.


    Although the Jinghuashuiyue in Su Jin''s mouth can manipulate the five senses, for the five-digit number, the utility has been greatly reduced, and for the four-digit number, it is afraid that it will not even work.


    Thinking that she was jealous of Jinghua Shuiyue just now, Ashilia suddenly smiled.


    "That''s something I think regrets too."


    Su Jin said with a half smile and half a sigh, as if he really had a Zanpakut¨­ like Kyoka Shuiyue.


    And then in fact, the so-called mirror image does not exist at all.


    The ability for Su Jin to hypnotize the enemy is the superpower "five senses hypnosis" extended from the small universe.


    Before reaching Perseus, this ability was sublimated into [Six Senses Hypnosis] by Bengyu.


    In Su Jin''s eyes, the ultimate direction of this ability is the greatest secret skill of the Virgo Saint Seiya, the golden combat skill that controls the eight senses arbitrarily - [Tian Wu Bao Lun].


    As for the so-called Mirror Flowers, it''s just Su Jin''s bad taste on the bright side.


    If someone really believed it, it would be interesting to target his Zanpakut¨­.


    At this time, Ashilia, who was sitting in the main seat, stood up and said with a little emotion:


    "I didn''t expect you to come to the present Perseus single-handedly."


    Su Jin smiled at this time and said:


    "The leader of Ashilia won''t welcome the reinforcements like me who came here without authorization?"


    Ashilia shook her head:


    "No, on the contrary, I''m worried that you will choose to leave after hearing my guess."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s eyes flickered:


    "Appreciate further details."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Frozen Prison.


    Ruos, who was covered in scars, squatted on the ground, raised his head, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "The therapist? Come in then..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly paused, looking at the figure outside the cell, his face changed, and finally a wry smile converged:


    "I didn''t expect you to come here in person..."


    Luos pursed his dry lips and said:


    "Ancestor [Oscar]."


    Chapter 0204 High Level Meeting


    "High-level meeting, why is there a high-level meeting all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 163：

    "Haven''t you heard? Lord Luos, who is the first in line, has been imprisoned in the Ice Prison."


    "What is the situation, why did the leader of Ashlia suddenly make such a decision?"


    "There appears to be a major decision-making lapse in covenant negotiations with other communities."


    "I heard that the problem is very serious. The second-generation leader Arkios and the third-generation leader Oscar have jointly held a high-level meeting."


    "Haven''t those two adults left Perseus and joined the upper Greek **** group?"


    "Shh, be quiet, you can''t say such things in public!"


    Passing through the corridor of the conference room, Su Jin, dressed in a Greek-style white robe, moved his ears slightly and said:


    "The information is completely leaked, will the means of the leader of Ashlia be too obvious?"


    "Just call me Ashilia. Although there was an accident, since the marriage contract has been agreed, there is no need to be polite in words."


    Ashilia, who walked in front of Su Jin, said as calmly as possible:


    "Also, it''s not just me who leaked information internally, I just added fuel to the flames."


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Ashilia with a subtle expression and said:


    "I personally don''t think it''s necessary to care about that kind of joke-like engagement."


    "Please don''t say it."


    Ashilia sighed and said:


    "Go on, I will regret not hitting Luos hard."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ugh."


    Ashilia sighed again, and then said:


    "From now on, you are Aioya, the personal guard I just promoted. You have just seen the corresponding appearance. Remember to hypnotize all the people you meet on the road."


    "learn."


    Su Jin put his hand on the Zanpakut¨­ and said with a smile.


    The two came to the front of a classical palace gate one after the other, and entered the palace under the watchful eye of the guards.


    The palace is very high, staring at the huge stained glass depicting the deeds of Perseus, and below it are rows of sofas. The overall layout is very tall and spacious.


    In this spacious palace, there are only five figures sitting on a sofa each.


    Among them, the three old-fashioned old people Su Jin have read from the information given by Ashilia, they are clan elders of her uncle generation, and they are also the targets of suspicion before.


    The remaining two are a bit special.


    A blond middle-aged man wearing full-body armor with only his head exposed, Arkios.


    Wearing a brown Greek robe, revealing a smooth right shoulder, a female demigod with wavy blond hair - Oscar.


    The two broke away from Perseus thousands of years ago and ascended to the Greek group of gods as the former leaders of the gods. Even if they had already left, they still had enough influence on Perseus.


    Even if this kind of influence is cast aside by Su Jin as ''taking up the ditch and not shitting'', they cannot deny their prestige in Perseus.


    Ashilia, who was standing at the door, stared at these ''elders'' and whispered: "It''s too late to regret it now."


    "It''s worse than expected."


    Su Jin, who followed Ashilia, laughed, and then played with the taste:


    "Within 10 seconds, I can help you kill them all."


    boom--!


    Two strands of golden divine power visible to the naked eye spewed out, which were derived from the divine powers of Arcios and Oscar.


    On the substantive divine power, golden lightnings could be vaguely seen colliding with each other.


    That is the proof of the descendant of Zeus, the thunder power fragment held by the Greek god-king.


    The two demigods obviously got angry when they heard Su Jin''s remarks.


    At this time, Ashilia took a step forward, put her hand on the rapier at her waist, and her face was indifferent.


    The two divine powers came and went quickly.


    After seeing that Ashilia was going to protect Su Jin, the two demigods gradually suppressed their anger, but their expressions became a bit colder.


    At this time, Oscar, a female demigod with a mature charm, fiddled with her fingers and said:


    "Little Ashilia is also a qualified leader. Everyone knows that he is short."


    Ashilia looked at the mature woman in front of her with a calm expression, and said lightly:


    "In terms of protection, I''m far behind you, Oscar''s great-grandmother."


    Oscar was instantly speechless by the word ''great grandmother''.


    At this time, Arcios next to him said:


    "It has grown a lot."


    After he finished speaking, he narrowed his eyes, glanced at Su Jin, and said calmly:


    "Then let him be a spectator."


    The three clan elders next to them didn''t dare to breathe, and could only act as a nod of approval.


    Oscar snorted coldly, but said angrily:


    "Brother really dotes on my great-granddaughter, do you want me to adopt her to you?"


    "Now is not the time to say such things."


    Arcios frowned, and then said to Ashilia:


    "No matter how disagreement, let''s sit down and talk."


    Ashilia was silent for a moment, then stepped forward and sat on the sofa opposite Arcios.


    Su Jin, on the other hand, followed Ashiya step by step, standing behind her sofa, as if she was really just a guard.


    However, his eyes were wanton looking at the Perseus members around him, with no respect at all.


    Such an attitude naturally aroused serious dissatisfaction between Oscar and the three clan elders, but under the warning from Arkios'' eyes, there was no attack on the spot.


    After Ashilia sat down, Arkoos was silent for two or three seconds, and then said to Ashilia:


    "Luos confessed."


    As soon as this sentence came out, Ashilia''s face did not change at all, and Su Jin even showed a contemptuous smile.


    Although they didn''t say anything, the two of them clearly said on their faces that "this kind of low-level temptation has no effect".


    Seeing this, Arkoos sighed, but said:


    "Luos admits that he has inappropriate thoughts about the leader, but holds a grudge because your presence hinders his superiority."


    "In addition, his behavior of visiting a Kabuki brothel was seen by the members of NoName, so he was forced to sign an unequal contract with NoName."


    This kid Luos is capable... He dares to resist... Su Jin whispered in his heart.


    Although he was a bit sloppy and would not measure me well, Luos'' loyalty was nothing to say, and he was so sincere that he even resisted this kind of thing.


    Ashilia''s expression did not change, and she still said coldly and arrogantly: "And then."


    Alke Oston paused, then sighed: "I hope you can cancel the contract with NoName under the formal agreement tomorrow!"


    "Brother!" Oscar, who was next to him, couldn''t help but say.


    Obviously, this arrangement was not a condition that the two negotiated in advance.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin frowned slightly, realizing that this matter was tricky.


    Chapter 0205 You abdicate


    Dissolution of the covenant was not the purpose of Arkoos and Oscar.


    This made Su Jin feel that some troubles have not really surfaced.


    From Arkoos'' relatively friendly attitude and Oscar''s clear hostility, Su Jin understands that the two are probably not the masterminds behind the scenes, but only belong to the executive level.


    So, who can indicate who these two four-digit demigods are?


    Perseus of Perseus? The founder of Community Perseus?


    Or, behind Perseus, the Olympus group of gods who are almost invincible at the lower level?


    Obviously thinking about Gou, but it seems that he has stepped on a minefield... Su Jin felt helpless at this time.


    At this time, on the sofa opposite, Arkos was silent for a while, looking at the expressionless Ashilia opposite him, but sighed:


    "If you refuse, then according to the content of the treaty, you cannot be the leader of Perseus."


    "In order to ensure independence, the leader of the community cannot let a married woman serve."


    "At the same time, the community is also dissatisfied with your actions, which led to the loss of the general Leticia De Crea."


    "So your best result is probably to marry away to the small community of NoName, and the covenant will be readjusted to focus on our side."


    At this time, Su Jin stretched out his hand and touched Ashilia''s back.


    Ashilia paused, hesitated for a moment, and then said:


    "Then if it''s the other way around, what about the leader of NoName?"


    Opposite, Oscar was dumbfounded, and Arkios was also dumbfounded.


    That''s right, if the leader of NoName, the man named Su Jin joins the marriage, all the premise will be broken.


    Can''t help but let the high-end combat power of Leticia Decrea return, plus a strong hand that can resist the deified Algor, and a moon rabbit by the way.


    Moreover, there is Shiroyasha as a background behind these three people.


    Perseus doesn''t seem to lose money, but he will make blood, which is a huge profit.


    "Brother." Oscar called Arkios again, but this time it was no longer dissatisfaction, but panic.


    Seeing this, Arkoos'' heart sank immediately, and he opened his mouth, but looked at the frosty Ashilia in front of him and was speechless.


    At this time, Ashilia stood up and said coldly:


    "So, in the end, it''s not a matter of interests, but must I abdicate?"


    In the case of massive interests, Oscar was not surprised but panic.


    This performance directly shattered the little delusion that remained in Ashilia''s heart.


    Ashilia swiped and drew out the rapier inscribed with countless divine patterns, and a golden quaint long spear appeared behind it, and said with murderous intent:


    "You immortal, do you think my sword and gun are made of paper?"


    "Ashilia! What kind of attitude do you have!"


    Without waiting for Arkoos to act, Oscar stood up with a black sickle in his hand.


    The sickle slashed through the air with tiny black slits, which was the proof that the space was cut open.


    "Calm down, Ashley."


    "It''s ridiculous, to actually insult the elders, are you trying to rebel?"


    "Ashilia, apologize to Aunt Oscar!"


    The three clan elders suddenly stood up and scolded.


    At this time, Ashley ignored these old guys and said without looking back:


    "Su Jin, tell them to shut up."


    "OK."


    Su Jin reached out and grabbed the handle of the Zanpakut¨­, took out a piece, and said softly:


    "Break it, Jinghua Shuiyue!"


    In an instant, the three clan elders immediately turned their heads, pointed at Oscar and cursed wildly:


    "Auntie, why are you wearing such a coquettish dress? My SpongeBob is almost congested, you know?"


    "You''re immortal, when you are so old, you want to wear a hat for my father?"

 Chapter 164：

    "Calm down, Mr. Oscar, you''re just dressed a bit sassy, ??I haven''t said that you''re wearing a cheap dress yet."


    After finishing speaking, the three of them said in unison, "You definitely have an affair with Zeus!"


    All of a sudden, Oscar was stunned, and then his entire face flushed red, holding the sickle and almost hacking these three unfilial sons to death on the spot.


    "Calm down, Oscar!"


    Arkoos hurriedly stopped his sister, as long as she was allowed to rush up, it would really be a ''righteous extermination''.


    However, Oscar was obviously furious, and couldn''t help but scolded:


    "Brother, don''t stop me, I''m going to hack these stinky boys to death, even if my father comes, don''t stop me!"


    Arkoos hurriedly hooked Oscar''s neck and said, "Calm down, they have been plotted against."


    Oscar said angrily at this time: "I know, but I just want to hack these three stinky boys to death!"


    On the opposite side, Ashilia, who was originally full of anger, sighed at this time, turned her head and glared at Su Jin, and said a little angrily:


    "I asked you to force them to shut up."


    "Sorry, there is a small problem with the gift." Su Jin said with a smile at this time.


    Ashilia couldn''t help rolling her eyes. Others couldn''t control the gift of her letter, but Su Jin, who was also a disciple of Leticia, couldn''t control it. That''s a joke.


    What that strict teacher values ??most is control, how could Su Jin be unable to control his gifts.


    Ashilia thought of this, turned her eyes, and sighed softly:


    "It''s a bad way, but thanks anyway, I''ve calmed down."


    Ashilia knew very well that Su Jin wanted to keep herself rational and not be occupied by impulses.


    Although this reminder was terrible, Ashilia calmed down and sat back on the sofa.


    At this time, Su Jin put the Zanpakut¨­ into the scabbard, and the three clan elders suddenly quieted down and looked at Ashilia condescendingly, saying:


    "Got it? We''re here for your own good."


    This look, combined with the way the three of them had just scolded Oscar, made the scene funny and ridiculous.


    At this time, Oscar was pressed on the sofa by Arkios, and then the young blond young man of Gundam turned his head and looked at the Zanpakut¨­ in Su Jin''s hand with a little fear:


    "At least a five-digit hypnotic gift ability? Tricky little guy, no wonder Ashilia will let you serve as her bodyguard."


    "Thanks for the compliment."


    Su Jin smiled and narrowed his eyes, and said with a smile:


    "Mr. Arkoos, my blonde hair looks better than yours."


    "?" Ashilia raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "I don''t want to admit this." Arkoos shook his head and sat back on the sofa.


    At this time, Ashilia''s eyes widened, her face stunned.


    Has the four-digit Arkoos been hypnotized by Su Jin... Ashilia thought in amazement.


    If it was before, Ashilia might still be afraid of Su Jin''s hypnosis, but now, she feels a little more at ease.


    It is very exciting to have such powerful means to support your allies.


    At this time, Arcios on the opposite side took a deep breath, and then said:


    "Ashilia..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ashilia said:


    "I think we have no value in communicating anymore."


    When she said this, she looked at Arcos and Oscar in front of her, and said with a smile:


    "Perseus does not welcome the two of you, please roll back to the Olympians with chivalry."


    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a tall and sturdy man wearing a heart armor with bright blond hair strode in and asked loudly:


    "Who doesn''t Perseus welcome? Who doesn''t welcome Perseus?"


    Ashilia''s face immediately froze.


    She looked at the figure who entered without authorization, and said the other person''s name in a low voice:


    "[Perseus] Perseus!"


    The demigod hero in the ancient mythology has returned, and the sharp eyes are directed at Ashilia.


    Chapter 0206 You try?


    "Junior, you abdicate!"


    The indifferent words are full of strength and coercion.


    An ancient demigod with a sturdy figure and an ancient Greek aesthetic¡ªParseus appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ancestor Perseus." Ashilia lowered her head and shouted in an unwilling tone.


    However, Perseus just glanced at Ashilia and stopped paying attention to the current leader, but looked at Oscar and said:


    "Oscar, there is another heir who seems to be your descendant?"


    "Yes, father." Oscar quickly got up and responded respectfully.


    But at the same time, she also reminded:


    "However, there was a major mistake in the covenant between that child and NoName, and he is no longer fit to be the leader."


    Perseus walked straight to the sofa, sat down, raised his knees, crossed his chest and said:


    "NoName, the nameless community? Why are you allied with that trashy fish?"


    At this time, Arkios reminded next to him:


    "Father, it''s not simply nameless, it''s the famous poet, the community that Canary used to be."


    "Oh?" Perseus raised his eyes slightly, but said in surprise, "It''s them... No wonder."


    At this time, Perseus looked at Ashilia next to him and said in a bad tone:


    "I heard that the Hakoniwa knight purchased with a lot of money was taken away by the leader of this community?"


    Arcios and Oscar immediately closed their mouths, turning a blind eye to Perseus'' words and deafening them, obviously asking Ashilia to explain it herself.


    Ashilia stood up, looked at the violent demigod in front of her, and nodded.


    "...Yes, Lord Perseus."


    Perseus just glanced at her and said in a cold tone:


    "I still say that, abdicate, and let the leader let another heir take over."


    Next to him, Arkoos couldn''t help but say:


    "Father, Luos is not suitable for..."


    A person who harmed the interests of the community because of his own selfish desires, Arkios did not think that Luos was a suitable leader.


    "No, he''s a good fit."


    Perseus showed a pleasant smile:


    "Heroes should do whatever they can."


    Alker Oston, who was sitting next to him, was silent.


    Since Perseus is optimistic about Luos, no amount of what he says can change the will of this Perseus.


    It''s just a pity for the child Ashilia... Alkoos sighed helplessly.


    Until now, he didn''t know the reason why Perseus was targeting Ashilia, so he could only sit and sigh silently.


    At this time, facing Ashilia who had not said a word for a long time, Perseus frowned and asked:


    "Why, why don''t you announce your abdication soon? You''re dumb?"


    This aggressive gesture seemed to be a habit of Perseus.


    The great hero of Greek mythology was never a well-bred man.


    Su Jin sighed at this time, crossed the sofa, and stood in front of Ashilia.


    And at this moment, his hand was actively pulled by Ashilia.


    Su Jin turned his head and looked at Ashilia, who shook his head, but took the initiative to stand in front of Su Jin and faced Perseus.


    At this time, Perseus saw Ashilia''s indifferent eyes, frowned and said displeasedly:


    "You want to rebel against me? Against me as an ancestor?"


    Whoa-!


    A blade of silver light flickered.


    The blond hair on Perseus''s head fell in a clump and fell from his face.


    He looked at the falling hair, his complexion gradually darkened, and he stared at Ashilia angrily.


    "Old things, times have long since changed!"


    As a knight, Ashilia uttered a rare foul language.


    One or two, relying on their elders and meritorious officials, they will issue orders wherever they are, as if their credits are very small.


    No matter how good-tempered, Ashilia is now full of anger, staring at Perseus with cold eyes:


    "Now the king of Perseus is I, Ashley Perseus. If I don''t die for a day, you will never think about taking power."


    "How brave!"


    The group of Perseus smashed the sofa, stood up and scolded:


    "I say one last time, abdicate immediately."


    "Sorry, I have a bad temper and can''t hear dogs barking."


    Ashilia sneered and said:


    "If you want to order me, then let the upper-level Lord God come over in person."


    When Perseus heard this, he laughed angrily:


    "Hahaha, it''s interesting, it''s really interesting, no wonder it can bring Perseus to a four-digit position. This courage has the style of my past."


    "Okay! I''ll let you understand."


    After Perseus said this, a golden parchment scroll appeared in his hand.


    The golden parchment scroll suddenly appeared, and a warm golden glow emanated from the scroll.


    War, wisdom, art, craftsmanship, law, order, layers of concepts appear on the scrolls.


    And turn these overlapping concepts into figures one after another, praising the same name.


    Pallas Athena!


    You are the noble goddess of wisdom, you are the wise **** of war, you are the founder of the law, you are the guardian of order, we praise you, we sing praises to you...


    Ashilia''s face turned pale, and her voice trembled as she said, "The oracle of the Lord God..."


    The worst predictions have finally happened.


    The turmoil of Perseus originated from the will of the Greek gods, and was at the behest of its chief god, Pallas Athena.


    Ashilia muttered to herself: "Why, how could the Lord God..."


    Perseus looked at Ashilia coldly, and said in an emotionless tone:


    "Go back, guardian knight of the goddess, the will of the Lord God is absolute."


    Ashilia took a step back subconsciously, but suddenly found herself being held back, so she turned her head in astonishment and looked at Su Jin.


    Su Jin, who was blocking the way, looked at the pale face in front of him. Compared with the heroic spirit of the past, Ashilia, who seemed extraordinarily weak, sighed:


    "As you expected, I was really tricked by you this time."


    Even Su Jin could not have imagined that Ashilia''s abdication was actually a direct instigation from Athena.


    This was very sudden, causing Su Jin to be completely unprepared.

 Chapter 165：

    Even if I guessed the meaning of the upper class before, I only guessed that Perseus might be the mastermind, and Athena was not included in the scope of speculation.


    There is no other reason. Ashilia itself is the guardian knight that Athena values. Under such circumstances, who would have thought that Athena would be the first to turn against the water?


    No one could have imagined.


    "Sorry." Ashilia whispered the apology.


    But she also understands that the gold content of this apology is very pale.


    It might not matter if Arcadia was in its heyday, but NoName, who is now in a weak state, can''t offend Athena.


    However, because of her, Su Jin has been involved in this dispute.


    Su Jin heard the apology, but muttered with an unhappy face:


    "I''m afraid you''re really going to marry me to compensate me now, but I''m going to bleed heavily."


    "Tsk, bad luck."


    Ashilia didn''t speak, she just gave a wry smile. If she could make compensation just like this, then she really earned it.


    At this time, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Perseus in front of him and said:


    "Hey, Perseus over there, give me some face, how about everyone taking a step back?"


    Perseus frowned, but looked at Su Jin in surprise and said:


    "Who are you? When did Perseus have a number one like you?"


    At this time, Su Jin said in a gentle tone:


    "I don''t know what order Athena gave you to insist that Ashilia abdicate, but she needs to be the leader here, so how about taking a step back?"


    At this time, Su Jin lifted the ''Mirror Flowers and Moon'' to Arkios and others, revealing the lineup.


    Seeing this, Arkios and Oscar shrank their pupils and couldn''t help standing up.


    "What''s going on?" Perseus asked curiously.


    And Arkos hurriedly came over and said in Perseus''s ear:


    "Father, he is the new leader of NoName, the heir to the Canary."


    "Oh?" Perseus showed an unexpected expression, not expecting Su Jin to be the new leader of NoName.


    At this time, Su Jin, who showed his true face, said:


    "Now what I said should have some weight, right?"


    Perseus showed an interested expression at this time: "Is the heir of the canary? Well, I''ll listen to what you have to say."


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "My side now needs a covenant to respond to emergencies, and Perseus is currently the only candidate."


    "So, for my sake, let''s talk about it on the premise that Ashilia is the nominal leader?"


    Under the circumstances of Athena''s order, even if Ashilia wanted to take power, it was impossible.


    After all, Perseus is a vassal force of the Greek **** group, and under the order of the main god, there is no resistance.


    This is also the reason why Ashilia was silent after hearing Su Jin''s negotiating conditions.


    It is really irreversible, even if she and Su Jin join forces to kill everyone present, it will be the same.


    "Hahaha!"


    When Perseus heard this, he suddenly laughed:


    "It''s interesting what you said."


    Perseus looked at Su Jin and said with a smile: "But, I refuse!"


    Perseus sneered:


    "At the end of the day, how much is your face worth? Are you Zeus? Or Emperor Shitian? A nameless junior who can''t even do it in Megatron, how can you teach me how to do things with your face?"


    Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, he sighed slowly, raised his fist as big as a sandbag and said:


    "I really can''t do it now with Megatron Hakoten, but if I kill you, I think I can still do it."


    Perseus turned cold and stood up slowly:


    "Oh? Since that''s the case, then you can try it."


    The next second, Perseus saw countless lights rushing in, completely drowning him!


    Chapter 0207 people in the lower bounds, has lost contact


    The golden light overwhelmed Perseus.


    Countless rays of light passed through his body, densely packed, like a giant net of light.


    "how is this possible¡­"


    When the net of light disappeared, Perseus widened his eyes, and his whole body was covered with dense blood spots.


    It was the scar that Su Jin''s fist had pierced through.


    Click, click.


    The armor on Perseus'' body cracked.


    Soon, that which was covered with heavy protective forces was completely shattered, like sand, scattered with the wind.


    ''escape! ¡¯


    Perseus immediately raised this idea.


    The armor on his body was forged by the Greek **** of fire, a high-level gift bestowed with blessings by the gods, and its defense strength was so high that an ordinary four-digit number could not even do damage.


    However, now, this armor was shattered by Su Jin''s blow, and even the damage was penetrated, wounding him under the heavy protection.


    This kind of attack power is like facing the strongest species of four figures! Facing those born gods and Buddhas!


    How could a demigod win over a natural god?


    Perseus activated the gift under his feet for the first time, and turned around to escape from the hall.


    Then just as he turned his head, he saw Su Jin who raised his clenched hands high, his whole body exuding silver and white brilliance.


    ''To suffer! ¡¯


    The figure of Perseus was about to disappear into a thunder light.


    However, before that, Su Jin''s arm was already swung down.


    - Aurora execution!


    The greatest combat skill of the Aquarius Saint was directly blasted by Su Jin in an imperfect form.


    The frozen gas transformed from the small universe blasted out at the speed of light, hitting the atoms in Perseus'' whole body, freezing it for an instant.


    After this move is used, the freezing air on the enemy after the move will automatically gather the water vapor in the atmosphere, and the water vapor will be condensed into ice due to the escaped freezing air.


    Looking at it from a distance, it was as if the recruit was frozen in a coffin made of ice.


    Therefore, this trick has the title of [Aurora Execution].


    Perseus was frozen in the ice coffin without any resistance, and became a huge ice sculpture, ending the fight for this moment.


    It was said to be a fight, but in fact, it was just Su Jin''s unilateral crushing.


    Two moves solved Perseus, but Su Jin smiled bitterly, shook his head and said:


    "After all, it still failed to bring out the essence of this trick."


    Aurora execution, as the biggest mystery of the Aquarius Gold Saint, is to directly penetrate the freezing air of absolute zero into the enemy''s body.


    This move can even freeze all the atoms in the target''s body, causing unilateral time stagnation on the enemy.


    However, the freezing air from Su Jin''s imitation of the demon girl''s Cang Bing was completely unable to reach absolute zero.


    Not only because the imitation of the ability is not complete, but also because the quality of the small universe is not up to the standard.


    From this point of view, if you want to complete the execution of the aurora, I am afraid that you must have the strength of the seventh sense.


    However, Su Jin''s emotion became a real act of pretense in the ears of others.


    "I didn''t play... the essence..." Ashilia''s mouth twitched.


    With two consecutive moves within 1 second, he defeated Perseus without any effort.


    This combat power is properly upstream in the four figures.


    There are probably only those four-digit demon kings who can rival Su Jin.


    However, even so, most of the demon kings could not deal with Perseus so easily.


    Ashilia thought of Leticia at this time, and looked at Su Jin with a slightly strange gaze:


    "Is it the same level as the teacher..."


    If it is Leticia''s heyday, it should not be difficult to solve Perseus with two moves. If the Sun Sovereignty of Ophiuchus is deployed, it will naturally be easier.


    But who is Leticia?


    At dawn, he has defeated countless demon kings, and defines the rules of the ruler of the all-powerful class.


    Her existence has a very special status in itself, and it is no exaggeration to say that she is the strongest vampire in Hakoba.


    And how long did it take Su Jin to reach this level?


    It seems like half a year... Ashilia suddenly felt that everything was boring.


    She has lived for almost two thousand years, and it is not as good as half a year of a human being. Fortunately, she is still of demigod blood, and she was born with five figures... This gap is simply indescribable.


    At this time, Arkios and Oscar reacted from their astonishment and exclaimed:


    "Father!"


    "Father!"


    Before the two rushed forward, Su Jin wiped his hand with ice **** and said:


    "Don''t worry, he''s not dead yet. I deliberately avoided attacking his brain. Now, I should be able to think, right?"


    "¡­"


    The scene became very quiet for a moment.


    Arkios looked at Su Jin with fearful eyes, while Oscar next to him was pale and seemed to be afraid.


    Looking at the two of them, Ashilia sighed, and then looked at the ice coffin in the arena.


    "Lord Perseus, don''t you want to say something?"


    "¡­"


    Another repressed silence.


    Immediately afterwards, a weak spirit permeated the surrounding atmosphere, prying the air and making a sound:


    "¡­you win."


    As soon as these words came out, Oscar, who was next to him, suddenly froze, sat on the sofa, and muttered to himself:


    "It''s over, it''s messed up..."


    Arkoos was silent for a while, and then said to Su Jin:


    "What are the conditions?"


    Out of self-esteem, Perseus would not be resigned to the obvious. This was Arquez''s judgment based on his understanding of his father.


    Therefore, as the son of Perseus, his surrender can not only save Perseus'' last bit of face, but also deal with Su Jin''s possible difficulties.


    "Ashilia will continue to serve as the leader and maintain the covenant with NoName. At the same time, the candidate for the next generation leader needs to be confirmed by me and her at the same time."


    "So, this is the end of the matter, and I don''t want a few people to hold Ashilia accountable at that time."


    Su Jin didn''t think much about making things difficult for Arcos, let alone how to humiliate Perseus.


    After all, being unable to fight back in front of humans was enough to make Perseus beat his chest.


    Hearing the seemingly relaxed conditions, Arkoos looked at the ice sculptures in the observation field, looked at the silent Perseus, and finally gritted his teeth and said:


    "Okay, we agreed."

 Chapter 166：

    After saying this, Arkos also slumped on the sofa and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Su Jin looked at Ashilia at this time, smiled and said, "The matter is resolved."


    Seeing this, Ashilia let out a long breath: "Yeah..."


    Arkios de Perseus was soft, and the rights of the community naturally fell into the hands of Su Jin.


    Although there will be more "Supreme Emperor" Su Jin, but compared to the humiliation of being expelled, Ashilia can still accept this to some extent.


    Of course, the reason why it is easy to accept is actually because of the marriage contract that originally seemed absurd.


    As soon as she thought of the engagement, Ashilia thought of Luos.


    I hadn''t felt it before, but now Ashilia thinks that Luos is fine in small sections, but can''t grasp the measure in major events.


    If this is the case, the position of the leader will need to grind Luos for a while.


    If Luos is really unbearable... Ashilia couldn''t help but look at Su Jin.


    I don''t know if she and his children will have enough ability to inherit Perseus. If you think about it carefully, at least there is absolutely no problem in talent.


    "Then the corresponding treaty... Ashley? Ashley?"


    Hearing the call, Ashilia suddenly came back to her senses, looking at Su Jin who was puzzled in front of her, her face flushed slightly and said:


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything else?"


    "I asked you about the treaty." Su Jin rolled his eyes and said speechlessly.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Ashilia breathed a sigh of relief, then smiled and looked at the ice coffin in front of her and said:


    "Then the ancestors, in order to properly carry out the signing, can I ask you to lift the coffin?"


    "..." Perseus was in a complicated mood.


    ¡ª¡ª


    [6969] Outer door, a well-known clubhouse street.


    With short splendid golden hair, wearing a beautiful helmet with wings carved on the left and right, the handsome young man walked out of a clubhouse while supporting his waist:


    "Aiya, the advanced technology at this lower level is progressing so fast, I almost twisted my waist."


    At this time, a woman''s coquettish laughter came from the club:


    "Master Hull, remember to come often~"


    "I will, I will."


    The man known as ''Hull'' waved his hand with a smile, then moved his neck and walked out of the clubhouse door in a happy manner.


    Walking into the spacious street, Hull shivered suddenly, and then a cold and majestic female voice came from his ear.


    [Hermes, why has your contact been interrupted for two days? ¡¿


    Athena? ! Hermes suddenly shivered, looked left and right, and then said awkwardly:


    "Athena, you also know that the heavenly army led by Emperor Shitian guards the portal to the lower realm every day. Don''t I need a little detour?"


    Athena, who was on the opposite side of the contact, seemed to be silent for a while, and then said again:


    [It took you two more days, I am afraid that Perseus is about to arrive at his destination. I don¡¯t care where you are now. Before Perseus arrives, you must give the secret letter to my knight. ¡¿


    "Okay, no problem, wrap it on me."


    Hermes patted his chest. After dealing with Athena, he shrank his neck and glanced at the clubhouse.


    After looking at it with nostalgia, the messenger of the Greek gods hurriedly opened the realm gate and moved quickly towards the residence of Perseus.


    Chapter 0208 White Night King save me!


    Press Perseus'' thumb on the parchment sheet.


    After doing this, Su Jin shook off Perseus'' hand, stood up and said:


    "OK, now the two sides have reached a consensus."


    Su Jin said this, smiled and stretched out his hand towards Arkios, and said, "Happy cooperation."


    "...It''s a pleasure to cooperate." Arkoos forced a smile and shook hands with Su Jin.


    At this time, Oscar next to him held Perseus'' only movable head, and said:


    "Since that''s the case, can you take action to relieve the frostbite on my father''s body?"


    Before Su Jin could respond, Perseus, who was lying on the sofa, said:


    "No need, my body is ''dead'' except for the head."


    Ashley''s mouth twitched when she heard this.


    Beating a four-digit half-god with extremely tenacious vitality into the flesh to death?


    She didn''t expect Su Jin''s move just now to be so terrifying.


    "I''m very sorry for that."


    Su Jin''s mouth was apologetic, but there was a smile on his face, as if he had no remorse at all.


    Seeing this, Oscar''s face was a little sullen.


    However, compared to his daughter, Perseus'' expression was very calm, he just looked at Su Jin with his eyes and said:


    "Head of NoName, according to the treaty, I can continue my mission, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "That''s right, as long as it doesn''t involve Ashilia''s abdication, or damage NoName''s interests, I won''t stop your actions."


    "That''s fine, that''s fine..." Perseus said in a somewhat relieved tone.


    At this time, Arkios, who was silent next to him, couldn''t help but ask:


    "Father, what order did His Majesty Athena give you?"


    Perseus fell silent, as if not intending to mention this matter.


    At this time, Oscar gritted his teeth and said:


    "Father, what are you doing while you''re still biting on the mission? If it wasn''t for that majesty who insisted on letting Ashilia abdicate, would you be like this?"


    "Shut up!" Perseus shouted angrily, directly scaring Oscar.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Oscar was so frightened that he almost lost Perseus''s head, and quickly apologized.


    At this time, Ashilia came over and asked with a face:


    "Lord Ancestor, why does Your Majesty want me to abdicate?"


    Hearing Ashilia''s words, Perseus was silent for a while, and then muttered to himself:


    "I also do not understand."


    As soon as these words were said, all the people present looked at each other.


    Even Perseus himself didn''t know the reason for the matter, which made everyone wonder.


    At this time, Su Jin thought about it and asked:


    "Perseus, what is your mission?"


    Perseus fell silent, as if not wanting to answer.


    At this time, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "You should understand that without the cooperation of me and Ashilia, you probably won''t be able to complete the task."


    Hearing this threat, Ashilia''s eyes flickered, and she chose to stand behind Su Jin, expressing her attitude.


    Seeing this, Perseus let out a helpless sigh.


    The matter is indeed as Su Jin said, in the case of his physical death and only the brain, without the cooperation of Su Jin and Ashilia, his mission will inevitably fail.


    Thinking of this, he struggled for a while, and then he said:


    "The order I received is..."


    He paused when he said this, and sighed helplessly:


    "Try...execute Algor."


    Su Jin''s eyes narrowed, showing a shocked expression.


    Beside them, Arkios and Oscar took a deep breath.


    "It''s actually the execution of Algor..."


    Ashilia only felt a tingling in her scalp:


    "But Algor is a Protoss. If you want to kill Protoss, you must use the secret technique to destroy all the observed universes."


    "Yes, this is indeed what you need to kill Protoss."


    Now that he has said it, Perseus doesn''t mind explaining it again:


    "But now, Algor''s spiritual status has been degenerated into a godhead, and he has successfully become a goddess Medusa. Lord Athena sees it as an opportunity."


    Speaking of this, Perseus said with admiration in his eyes:


    "The majesty wants to try to kill the Protoss in a roundabout way, and at the worst, he will downgrade Algor again."


    At this time, Su Jin couldn''t help frowning and asked:


    "Does this kind of thing affect Algor''s managers?"


    The guardian of the magic star Algor is the leader of the successive generations of Perseus.


    As the leader of this generation, Ashilia naturally has the authority to manage Algor.


    And the dangerous experiment of trying to kill the Protoss is impossible without affecting Ashilia.


    With such an association, Su Jin suddenly had a very subtle feeling.


    He seems to be... doing something bad with good intentions?


    At this time, Perseus admitted Su Jin''s guess:


    "That''s right, in order to prevent the negative impact of the experiment from affecting Ashilia, the position of leader naturally cannot be held by her."


    "Although it is a pity for the child of Luos, as my descendant, it is natural to have the consciousness to take on the responsibility of guarding Algor."


    This is to understand the meaning of sacrificing Luos... Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, and he couldn''t help thinking strangely.


    At this time, Ashilia said with a puzzled expression:


    "In this case, why does Her Majesty Athena force me to abdicate?"


    If Athena didn''t want to weaken Algor''s plan, the danger was borne by Ashilia, then the next order would be.


    As a guardian knight, it was an unspoken rule to obey the lord''s orders, not to mention, this was a decision made by Athena out of fear of affecting Ashilia.


    At this time, Perseus muttered to himself:


    "I don''t understand either, but since Her Majesty Athena, who is in charge of wisdom, wants to do this, she naturally has her own considerations..."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin looked at Perseus in front of him, as if looking at a licking dog with its tail up, still of demigod blood.


    However, no matter how much Su Jin slandered Perseus, it was true that he destroyed Athena''s plan.


    Su Jin''s scalp felt numb when she thought that she had offended the goddess of wisdom who was going to kill Al Gore because of the word "ugly girl", and even if she was successfully sealed, she would continue to hunt down.


    What about Athena''s Saint Seiya? How did he mix into the appearance of the Underworld Fighter?


    At this time, Ashilia shouted worriedly: "Su Jin..."


    "I see."


    Su Jin sighed, then helplessly shrugged and said:


    "After the contract was signed, I have notified Shiroyasha through the contactor and asked her to help mediate it."


    Now that he has done something to Perseus, it is naturally impossible for Su Jin to be stupid and sit still.


    Let White Yaksha mediate, temporarily stabilize Athena, and then take the opportunity to sneak out to the outside world to cause some trouble for the Greek gods and buy yourself time to develop.


    This kind of small abacus, Su Jin thought about it before he started, but now it''s just execution.

 Chapter 167：

    Moreover, before Perseus answered his doubts, Su Jin was a little worried that Bai Yasha would grind foreign workers.


    But knowing that Athena was trying to kill Protoss, Su Jin was not afraid at all.


    This kind of thing, Shiroyasha will definitely stand in his position.


    After all, what Athena wants to kill is the Protoss. If this makes her successful, the White Yaksha, who is also a Protoss, is afraid of spiraling into the sky.


    Therefore, Bai Yasha will definitely protect Su Jin to the death, and strictly forbid this kind of thing from happening.


    At this time, Ashilia sighed: "Alas! This time I''m the one who implicated you."


    "It''s good to know." Su Jin rolled his eyes and said unceremoniously.


    After working for a long time, Ashilia had nothing at all, and as a result, due to lack of information, he mixed in confusedly.


    Well now, Ashilia is probably fine, but Su Jin is going to be targeted by Athena.


    What is this called!


    At this moment, the door of the hall was opened, and Luos'' dull face appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    This sudden situation caused everyone to focus their attention on the door.


    At this time, Su Jin saw the handsome blond young man with a winged headdress on his helmet behind Luos.


    "Yo, it''s all here, I''m not late, right?"


    The blond young man smiled awkwardly.


    Seeing him, Perseus struggled to get up, while Arcios and Oscar next to him knelt directly on one knee, bowed their heads and saluted:


    "Arkios, Oscar, I have seen Hermes."


    Su Jin''s eyelids jumped fiercely.


    One of the twelve main gods of the Greek gods.


    ¡ªThe triple great Hermes.


    For a moment, Su Jin had an ominous premonition, and almost couldn''t help sending a distress signal to Bai Yasha.


    Chapter 0209 Hermes ran away with his pants on


    Just when Su Jin was panicking, Hermes was actually panicking.


    He looked at Perseus who was lying on the sofa unable to move, and in just a moment, he saw through the fact that Perseus died physically.


    He turned his eyes again, looked at the intact Ashilia, and then looked at Su Jin.


    Immediately guessed that Ashilia was forced by the elders, and had to find a foreign aid such as Su Jin, and then directly beat Perseus to the ground.


    Things are big, but I don''t know how big it is.


    Hermes thought so, and shook his hand at the same time.


    Luauston, who was controlled by him and used as a navigator, intuitively walked towards the prison.


    Hermes visited Perseus as a friend of Luos under the name of Hel.


    This was Athena''s method of informing him that he would use it to meet Ashilia secretly without being discovered by the gods.


    Therefore, after Luos, the tool man, completed the task, Hermes naturally lost it.


    Compared to this, Hermes was more nervous about how serious the situation was.


    Thinking of this, Hermes coughed and asked pretendingly:


    "What''s the matter with you? Why did the family fight like this all of a sudden?"


    How do you know that we fought like this instead of fighting with others... Su Jin scolded inwardly, but did not speak, but glanced at Ashilia.


    At this time, Ashilia, who had been stunned before, reacted quickly and said to Hermes:


    "I''m very sorry, Your Majesty, because of some contradictions, I had a little conflict with the ancestors of Perseus, but the matter has been properly resolved."


    "A proper solution?" Hermes asked involuntarily.


    Hearing this, Ashilia immediately explained:


    "I have made a friendship treaty with my ancestors..."


    "I understand, I don''t need to say that."


    Hermes showed a pained expression at this time:


    "I just want to ask if the treaty came into effect under the witness of the Central Little Garden?"


    Ashley nodded awkwardly.


    Hermeston covered his forehead and his teeth chattered: "Death or death!"


    He paced back and forth, walked several times, and then said:


    "Are there any other gods and Buddhas who know about this matter? If not, I will temporarily block the treaty..."


    At this time, Su Jin and Ashilia looked strange. Seeing this scene, Hermes'' heart twitched, and he couldn''t help asking:


    "Who knows? Which **** group?"


    Ashilia didn''t dare to look at Su Jin, she gritted her teeth and said, "It''s Lord Shiroyasha."


    Hermes'' feet softened a bit, took a few steps back, and said with a pale face:


    "Why is it that guy?"


    "I''m really sorry."


    Ashilia knelt down on one knee and said sincerely:


    "All the responsibility for this is on me, and I am willing to take it with all my strength."


    "bear?"


    Hermes forced a smile and said with a distorted expression:


    "It doesn''t matter if you accept it or not. I''m going to be skinned by Athena anyway. Can you be skinned for me? You can''t! Do you understand?"


    Ashley was very embarrassed at this time.


    However, in the face of the twelve main gods of Olympus, or the triple great Hermes, she did not dare to refute at all.


    After all, Hermes is the only three-digit **** and Buddha among the twelve main gods.


    Even if the person in front of him may just be the incarnation of the real Hermes, it is not something she can refute.


    At this moment, Hermes suddenly moved.


    He suddenly flashed in front of Ashilia, stuffed a roll of golden parchment into Ashilia''s hand like a bomb, and then said earnestly:


    "Listen clearly, Knight Ashilia, I gave you this scroll before Perseus came, understand?"


    "This..." Ashilia was dumbfounded, holding the scroll, somewhat speechless.


    "All in all, you have to bite this point in front of Athena. Even if she sees it through, you have to bite this point to death. If you can fight for an extra second, it''s a second, please."


    After Hermes said this, the man turned into fly ash and disappeared into the hall.


    "Suicide?"


    Ashilia said dumbfounded.


    Su Jin next to him also twitched the corner of his mouth a few times.


    The two were silent for a while, and then Su Jin walked to Ashilia and said softly:


    "Forget about the rest, open the scroll and take a look."


    Hearing this, Ashilia lowered her head, looked at the scroll, gritted her teeth, and slowly opened the scroll.


    Su Jin stood beside Ashilia, looking at the scroll, the more he looked, the stiffer his expression became.


    The content on the scroll begins with Athena''s perspective.


    At the beginning of the chapter, Athena missed the time of coaching Ashilia''s martial arts, praised her bravery and wisdom, and then proposed the idea of ??handing over a major task to Ashilia.


    Su Jin knew the content of the mission very well. After all, he did this kind of thing in Blade of Ghost Slayer, and even planned to do it again in Blood Devouring Raid.


    That''s right, Athena wanted to send Ashilia to the unobserved area to pull a different world into the observation of Little Garden, in order to shake the faith advantage of the Crusaders.


    In the scroll, Athena also pointed out that this was a decision made by the **** Zeus, Hades, Poseidon, Hera, Hestia, and Athena.


    Even Hermes was just a messenger who knew that the order was very important, but had concealed important information in order to prevent it from being leaked.


    Half of the gods among the twelve main gods were for this reason. During this period, they deliberately caused a certain amount of chaos at the upper level to cover up Ashilia''s behavior of smuggling into another world.


    And because of the importance of the matter, Athena suggested that Ashilia pretend to be ''he was seriously injured by the ambitions of Luos and Perseus, and had to be forced to flee'', in order to avoid the sight of the gods .


    Under the scroll, there are a variety of ways to avoid the detection of the gods.


    Finally, there are a few words of relief from Athena and a very important point.


    That is, after the completion of the matter, the Greek gods promised that among the twelve main gods of the fourth generation, there will inevitably be a seat for Ashilia.


    On this promise, there are even three **** kings and three main gods jointly signed the **** name to show that the matter is true.


    "..."


    After reading the news on the scroll, Su Jin and Ashilia''s faces were abnormally distorted, looking like they wanted to curse but didn''t know where to start.


    Here, Su Jin was the first to burst into foul language:


    "Why is this dog day''s information only sent at this time?"


    If this information is delivered on time, where will there be Su Jin, where will there be feedback from Ashilia and Luos? This is really nothing at all, and the benefits are so great that it is a place for the twelve main gods of Greece.


    Ashilia twitched the corners of her mouth, took a few deep breaths, and said:


    "Hermes, I think it''s Hermes'' problem."


    Ashilia was too lazy to use the title of majesty at this time, and that scumbag Hermes was not worthy of her respect.


    Su Jin''s face was a little dark at this time.


    If Hermes hadn''t run away long ago, he now wants to really burn the small universe once, and give this grandson a ruthless blow.


    How did this turtle son pass on classified information?


    Shouldn''t this kind of thing be sent to Ashilia before Perseus came?


    Where is this dog day''s delivery going?


    "What now?" Ashley asked with a stomachache.


    The mission arranged by Athena is definitely a failure, and she and Su Jin are likely to be recorded in the small book by Athena.


    Who did she and Su Jin provoke?


    "I..." Su Jin''s expression was distorted, and just after saying a word, he lowered his head and took out a gift card from his arms.


    On it was written a sentence from Shiroyasha.


    [Come to the outer door of three, three, four and five, and Athena has arrived. ¡¿


    "..."


    At this time, Su Jin''s face was really full of miscellaneous tastes.


    Chapter 0210 Pallas Athena


    [Three three four five] Outer door, Thousand Eyes Station.


    Su Jin, who came here through the realm gate, sighed softly and nodded towards Ashilia beside him.


    Then the two of them were led by the maid to the door of a reception room.


    At this time, the maid who led the way stepped forward and knocked on the door, and said softly:


    "Lord Shiroyasha, Lord Su Jin and Lord Ashilia are here."


    "Oh, let them in."


    In the room, Shiroyasha''s voice, which was still in the period of voice change, rang out.


    The door was pushed open, and Su Jin suddenly saw the familiar scene of the tea room.


    Shiroyasha, who likes to wear a kimono, is still wearing a light black kimono, and the black lace folding fan in his hand is gently shaking his mouth.


    Opposite her, in the seat of the guest was a Greek-style woman with an olive branch wreath on her head, waist-length blond hair, an intellectual body, and an unusually beautiful appearance.

 Chapter 168：

    "Yo, people are here."


    Bai Yasha shook his fan, but looked at Su Jin playfully and said:


    "You kid, this time it''s a mess."


    Seeing Bai Yasha''s gloating appearance, Su Jin almost couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    What does it mean to be a mess? Waiting for me to do business with you, Shiroyasha?


    At this time, Ashilia next to Su Jin took a deep breath, knelt down on one knee, and shouted softly:


    "Your Majesty Athena."


    The intellectual woman sitting in the guest seat smiled slightly, but nodded and said:


    "This time, it''s your hard work, Ashilia."


    "I''m very sorry, Your Majesty Athena." Ashilia showed a shameful expression.


    The good plan of the Greek gods failed in the form of such an oolong, and Ashilia felt a little self-blame.


    "Okay, it''s not your fault, don''t blame yourself too much. In the end, it''s our upper-level side that has a problem, it''s not your fault."


    After comforting Ashilia a few times and finding that she couldn''t solve this dead brain in a short time, Athena turned her head and looked at Shiroyasha.


    "Okay, okay, we know it, you can take our little guy back for torture."


    Bai Yasha waved his hand and scolded with a smile:


    "It''s a lot of trouble, and there''s an oolong, it''s really..."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin frowned slightly and looked at Bai Yasha with surprise.


    At this time, Athena pressed the skirt of the pure white Greek white robe, stood up slowly, and walked to Su Jin''s side:


    "Don''t listen to what the White Night King said, I didn''t intend to torture you."


    Su Jin looked at Athena who was close at hand and smiling, but pretended to be relaxed and said:


    "If you say that, I feel more at ease."


    Athena looked at Su Jin and smiled without saying a word, and did not point out Su Jin''s current combat readiness, but smiled:


    "How about walking with me?"


    "You have already invited yourself, can I still refuse?"


    Su Jin smiled at this time, let the door open, and made an inviting gesture.


    At this time, Su Jin winked at Ashilia, who understood and stayed in the tea room in an uneasy mood.


    Athena walked out of the room first, as if not seeing the small movements of the two.


    And Su Jin followed.


    The two walked a distance in the long corridor of Thousand Eyes Station, but the atmosphere was extremely stiff.


    This time, it was not until the two of them were about to walk out of the Thousand Eyes Station that Athena asked in surprise:


    "Mr. Su Jin, do you think I''m scary?"


    Of course Su Jin couldn''t admit it, but said perfunctorily:


    "I''m so sorry, I''m a little allergic to pretty women."


    "Oh~ that''s it."


    Athena nodded, as if she believed Su Jin''s words, and then tried to open the topic:


    "Then ask a question, do you want to beat up Hermes?"


    Thinking... Su Jin''s face twitched slightly, but he said:


    "Sorry, that triple-great crown is not someone I can provoke."


    "Triple greatness?"


    Athena suddenly chuckled and said with a playful expression:


    "Hermes has been boasting for a long time, and it''s just that he deceived the center of the small garden. Have you deceived even the lower layers?"


    "?" Su Jin showed a puzzled expression.


    Athena smiled and explained:


    "Mysticism, alchemy, astrology, the ancestor of the Trinity, Hermes of the three great sublimes."


    "Such a spiritual figure is already a single-digit category. Do you think Hermes is a single-digit existence?"


    Su Jin''s expression was quite strange at this time. The Hermes he knew was the main **** of the three-digit almighty field, but the distance of one digit was really the gap between the fingertips of the universe.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a rather strange expression at this time: "Can this kind of honorable name be faked?"


    The honorary names and titles of the Hakoniwa Gods and Buddhas are carefully considered.


    The power in charge, the concept contained in itself, the authority to rule, the personality of belief, each title corresponds to an essence of God and Buddha.


    If you pretend to be the essence of others, you will be induced by the essence holder, and it is possible to be killed.


    In this case, how could Hermes pretend? Could it be that, as Athena said, Hermes deceived Central Little Garden?


    "Why can''t you pretend?"


    At this time Athena said with a smile:


    "In this small garden, the spiritual figure closest to the ''three great Hermes'', the unfinished spiritual figure, is Hermes."


    "In the case that the unfinished spirit figure has not yet given birth to the real master, Hermes pretended to be this spirit figure and borrowed its power, doesn''t it fit the essence of his deceitful god?"


    "Of course, this can only be done when the triple great Hermes has not been born. Otherwise, this behavior will most likely be punished by the center."


    Hermes had the power to steal and deceive, and was the object of the beliefs of liars and thieves in ancient Europe.


    Therefore, nature also has the essence of a deceitful god.


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly understood.


    He didn''t know before that there was still the trick of pretending to be a single digit unfinished spirit.


    If this is the case, wouldn''t he be able to pop up the super **** Chronos?


    After all, he also has the spirit of the realm~ I just don''t know how to avoid the penalty of losing in the small garden.


    Seeing Su Jin''s thoughtful appearance, Athena narrowed her eyes and said:


    "This kind of fraudulent use in the hands of some gods and Buddhas at the upper level is very normal. When you reach that level, you will understand how to borrow the unfinished spirituality in the single-digit field."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, but he dismissed the thoughts in his heart and said cautiously:


    "You''re wrong, the three-digit field is too far away for me."


    "Huh? Is that really the case?"


    Athena looked at Su Jin suspiciously, and then suddenly smiled:


    "I don''t believe it."


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while, staring strangely at the beautiful goddess in front of her.


    At this time, Athena looked at Su Jin, her emerald eyes were smiling brightly:


    "Would you like to guess why the plan was destroyed by you, but I didn''t get angry at all?"


    Su Jin frowned, then slowly shook his head.


    He himself is also very puzzled. After meeting, Athena''s attitude is too subtle, completely different from what he imagined, what is going on?


    Isn''t the goddess in front of you the woman who likes to hold revenge the most?


    Athena asked sharply at this time:


    "Are you thinking ''Athena is a vengeful woman''?"


    "Please change grudge to wisdom, thank you." Su Jin replied with a smile at this time.


    Aqua''s wisdom... Su Jin scolded his heart, but at the same time he also understood that the goddess in front of him was not a mentally retarded goddess Aqua, but a goddess of wisdom who could really be considered dead.


    At this time, Athena looked suspiciously at Su Jin, then nodded slightly:


    "Then don''t think so."


    After she said this, she said in a relaxed tone:


    "Returning to the previous topic, the reason for not being irritated by the failure of the plan is simple."


    Su Jin was the first to answer at this time:


    "Because I myself have become a candidate like Ashilia, part of the plan of the Greek gods?"


    Athena''s slightly opened mouth closed again, and then nodded with a smile:


    "correct."


    Chapter 0211 I''m Too Difficult


    Athena smiled and nodded, admitting Su Jin''s statement.


    In fact, from the very beginning, there were more than one candidate who went to the outside world to calculate the crucifixion, and there was naturally a lot of room for failure.


    Ashilia''s side failed, and although Athena would be in pain, from the overall point of view, Su Jin''s side still exists, and the interests of the Greek gods are guaranteed, so the punishment is naturally unnecessary.


    After all, failure is expected.


    Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said, "What''s the situation on my side?"


    At this time Athena smiled and said:


    "Ashilia is the agent I chose, and you are the agent chosen by the two goddesses. Each of the main gods has their favorite candidates."


    Twin goddesses... The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, he really didn''t expect that he would be involved with these two big men.


    However, when he heard the names of ''representative'' and ''persons who are happy to be chosen by the main gods'', Su Jin''s head suddenly went numb.


    He thought of the favorite proxy war of the Hakoniwa gods, and twitched the corners of his mouth and said:


    "It''s not just the Greek gods who have representatives, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Athena nodded and admitted:


    "Buddhist, Egyptian gods, heaven and maybe some small gods have also selected their representatives, but they have not been caught."


    Su Jin felt his scalp tingle when he heard this. Is this in a group to brush the copy of the Crusaders?


    Can you gods be so playful?


    "So what''s the point of having Hermes deliver orders in secret?"


    After Su Jin said this, he immediately regretted it. Isn''t this very obvious?


    At this time, Athena also said with a subtle expression:


    "Meaning~"


    Athena chuckled lightly:


    "Of course, it is to prevent the Crusaders from catching the black hand we stretched out."


    Hearing this, Su Jin showed a helpless expression, and his heart was really like this.


    The upper-level group of gods is about to reach a consensus, and they will harm the cross religion together.


    Who made him occupy the most faith?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a playful smile:


    "Since this is the case, then can I go to the outside world in the name of the Greek gods?"


    Su Jin''s words meant that if he was exposed in the eyes of the gods, could he use his Greek name to block the gun?


    Although Su Jin didn''t know the relationship between the two goddesses and the Greek gods, but looking at what Athena meant, the Greek gods seemed to want to be his backers.


    Since it is a backer, it is natural for Su Jin to use it to block the gun, right?


    Since you want to be the boss and fulfill your own interests, it is only natural to take the blame?


    After hearing Su Jin''s question, Athena shook her head and pointed to herself:

 Chapter 169：

    "It''s not the Greek gods, it''s me, just me."


    Athena said this and smiled:


    "You are going to observe the other world in the unobserved realm in my name."


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Athena with a very strange expression, as if looking at those who wanted to hang themselves.


    "Are you... sure?"


    Su Jin asked in an uncertain tone.


    "certainly."


    Athena laughed, then tilted her head slightly and said:


    "After all, my agent has failed, hasn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin reacted immediately, and almost couldn''t help but stunned.


    Did Athena send an agent?


    Pie!


    Ashley is.


    However, Ashilia failed because of Hermes'' strange behavior.


    Who sent ''Su Jin'', who will be doing things in the name of Athena in another world in the future?


    Is that still Athena?


    It''s definitely not Athena!


    But Su Jin did have Athena''s ''instruction''.


    It''s kind of like a box.


    All in all, although Su Jin''s troubles will be put on Athena for the first time, most of the gods will suspect that Athena is innocent and someone is framing it.


    Even if there are gods who suspect that Athena directed and acted by herself, it doesn''t matter to find out the reason for Ashilia''s failure.


    That in itself was a surprise indeed.


    It was caused by Hermes'' mistake in the order, and Su Jin was just the one who was accidentally implicated.


    Weak, pitiful, and innocent... Thinking of this, Su Jin''s mouth curled slightly and asked Athena:


    "You just believe that I won''t be exposed?"


    According to Athena, as long as Su Jin doesn''t reveal his real body, it doesn''t matter even if he stirs up trouble in the name of Athena, Athena will not fight, but will reward.


    However, the premise of this is that Su Jin will not reveal his true body and let the gods lock his identity, otherwise Athena will be implicated, at least Su Jin has made a clear statement just now, and if he is discovered, he will immediately reveal the culprit behind the scenes. .


    And Athena bet that the gods could not lock Su Jin, and that Su Jin would not be caught by the gods and implicate her.


    This made Su Jin a little surprised at Athena''s big bet. He didn''t believe that Athena would bet so much on him when he was idle, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "Just based on Crown Alpha, I still can''t be sure that the World War is yours, so what if I take a bet?"


    Athena looked at Su Jindao seriously.


    The reason why the plan is destroyed but indifferent is actually very simple. Su Jin''s destruction can make the plan more perfect.


    If so, why punish Su Jin? It''s too late to reward him, why should Athena punish him?


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Explain in advance that if you are not careful, you are afraid that you will offend the gods of the entire small garden, perhaps including your father."


    Athena said proudly at this time:


    "Don''t think of me as the White Night King who is close to being cut off!"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin immediately understood Athena''s attitude, and immediately bowed slightly:


    "In that case, can your majesty give me a blessing?"


    Seeing this, Athena smiled, and a golden spear suddenly appeared in her hand.


    She picked up the spear, pointed at Su Jin''s eyebrows, and said solemnly:


    "In the name of the goddess of wisdom and war, I give you the blessing of [Victory]!"


    Su Jin straightened up at this time, and said happily, "I am very grateful."


    At this time, Athena put away the long spear that held the power of victory, but smiled:


    "What conditions do I give Ashilia, you are naturally the same."


    "When the transformation of human history is completed, you can choose one of the twelve main gods of the fourth generation."


    "Of course, the seat of the God King is not good, that is the seat I reserved."


    At this time, Athena made no secret of her ambitions.


    However, at this time, Su Jin said with a strange expression:


    "Don''t tell me it''s okay to be a queen?"


    "???"


    Athena blinked and tilted her head to look at Su Jin.


    Children, do you have a problem with your mind?


    Athena was silent for a moment, then replied:


    "At that time, the personality of the Queen of Heaven will naturally need to be revised."


    "Is that so..."


    Su Jin deliberately showed the expression "that should be done", which made Athena''s expression slightly subtle.


    "I''ve already given the promise, then it''s up to you."


    After Athena finished saying this, her figure turned into a little brilliance, and disappeared in front of Su Jin under the shining light.


    Su Jin, who watched Athena leave, couldn''t help grinning at this time.


    "Going around, I seem to have become the goddess'' Saint Seiya..."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help but ask a question in the dimension forum.


    [Can Athena''s blessing be used to forge holy clothes? ¡¿


    [Answer: Yes, this blessing belongs to one of the necessary elements for the production of ¡®Athena Saint Seiya Cloth¡¯, and it is an important element for the continuous victory of Saint Seiya. ¡¿


    [The remaining elements are Orichalcum (10,000 points), Gamanion (30,000 points), and Silver Star Yarn (30,000 points). ¡¿


    [Enhanced version of Saint Cloth Elements Appeal: A copy of the Sovereignty of the Hakoba Sun, the fully awakened Athena (Sasha) divine blood (200,000 points). ¡¿


    Su Jin looked at the answer of the Dimensional Forum over and over again, and only after closing the forum did he see two words from the forum.


    - Just money!


    Su Jin paused and let out a poor sigh.


    "I''m so hard~"


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡¾6969¡¿Outer door.


    Wearing a Cowherd uniform with a business smile on his face, Hermes wandered among the beautiful girls. From time to time, he used sexually harassing remarks with his handsome facial features, causing bursts of coquettish laughter.


    And just after he coaxed a woman to buy tap water at the price of 10,000 gold coins, an indifferent female voice rang in his ears.


    [For the second time, Hermes, I hope I didn''t say those two words to you one day. ¡¿


    Hermes shivered suddenly, and his legs bent down limply.


    "Ya...Athena..." Hermes said with trembling teeth.


    He knew very well what Athena said, and what the two words were.


    In the face of Algor, who seriously provoked Athena for the third time, the two words Athena herself said.


    ''Go to war...''


    Hermes'' heart twitched.


    ''Sure enough, it''s better to go back to the upper floors and hide for hundreds of years, can''t you hide if you can''t provoke me? ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Hermeston felt sad.


    Olympus''s large troops are all in the lower level, and all of them are in the lower level with four-digit abnormal spirits in all directions.


    However, he, Hades, and Hestia stayed at the top of the three-digit level and acted as a bitter haha.


    Hades only devotes himself to the development of the underworld.


    Hestia is the confidant eldest sister in the eyes of the upper-class goddess. She has a wide circle of friends, and no one will provoke her.


    As far as his bitterness haha, he made things difficult for other gods at the upper level because of the failure of the lower level.


    Those god-kings who failed to compete for faith at the lower levels don''t care whether you, Hermes, did it or not, and came to bully you, what can you do?


    And his biggest backing, the **** king Zeus, who talked about being promoted to three figures every year, but "failed" every year, was like playing him like a monkey.


    He, a male **** who adheres to the fine style of Greece, ran into walls everywhere at the upper level, suffered unspeakable misery, and abstained for thousands of years.


    Thinking of this, Hermes felt sad, turned his head, took a deep breath, and buried his face directly in the chest of the woman beside him.


    "I''m really having a hard time..."


    In the women''s screams, Hermes wept and said:


    "Sure enough, in the heaven full of bullying, only these snow whites can bring me a trace of warmth."


    "Damn, where did the stray hairs rob the wife of my Emperor Shitian''s fancy?"


    "--gun!"


    boom--!


    Amid the screams, the noise of the clubhouse continued.


    Chapter 0212 Why can''t Athena think about it?


    In the tea room, when Su Jin opened the door, he only saw Bai Yasha sitting on the soft cushion, drinking matcha with a cup.


    "Hey, isn''t it fast?"


    Seeing Su Jin coming back, Bai Yasha opened his eyes slightly, and then said with a smile:


    "Did you get it for the first time?"


    "the first time?"


    Su Jin gave a strange sound, then turned to look around and asked:


    "What about the Ashilians?"


    "I was taken away by Athena, don''t worry, I''m a direct disciple anyway, and I''ll be fine."


    Shiroyasha explained, and then asked curiously:


    "Didn''t Athena tell you?"


    "What?" Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha suspiciously.


    "First time!"


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and smiled very strangely.


    "Isn''t it?" Su Jin''s expression was a little subtle.


    Shiroyasha always emphasized the first time, and it was Athena''s first time, which made him have a little bad association.


    "That one is a virgin after all."


    Hearing this sentence, Bai Yasha was stunned, and said strangely:


    "What are you talking about?"


    "What are you talking about?" Su Jin was stunned.


    "..."

 Chapter 170：

    Shiroyasha blinked his eyes and said:


    "Did Athena not issue the first warning? It''s a bit strange, you should have sabotaged her plan, is it because of Ashilia''s face?"


    "The first warning?" Su Jin froze for a moment, and said with a strange expression, "You just wanted to ask this?"


    "if not."


    Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin, but suddenly figured out the key, and looked at Su Jin with a teasing expression:


    "Oh~~ you boy, you are very courageous, and you have plans for Athena."


    Su Jin was too lazy to pay attention to Bai Yasha, walked directly to the tea table, sat down and said:


    "Pull it down, this time I almost got what you said for the first time."


    "God, although Athena is a little grumpy, she is also a person with her own style of doing things, as long as you don''t receive the third war warning."


    Bai Yasha shook his hand, and then asked curiously:


    "Speaking of which, you have done nothing for Athena''s agent this time? What''s the situation?"


    "..." Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha without speaking.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t get involved in the old stuff''s struggle for power and profit, talk to us, it''ll be alright."


    When Shiroyasha said this, hehe smiled and said:


    "And you don''t need to care about Athena, we have a good relationship with her."


    When Su Jin heard this, he sighed and said:


    "This time I''m afraid I''ll become a peripheral member of the Greek **** group."


    Hearing this sentence, Bai Yasha''s left eyelid was raised, and his right eyelid was pulled down a little, forming a big and small eye, which was really a look of confusion.


    "Isn''t it? Is Athena so inconceivable?"


    "She is a long-haired iron, so she will ask you to be your substitute..."


    Speaking of the back, Bai Yasha directly covered his mouth, looked left and right, and after making sure that it was not leaked, looked at Su Jin with a strange expression:


    "Really? Are you sure you''re not kidding us?"


    "Why, is it strange to find me?" Su Jin said with a smile.


    "It''s not a very strange question, it''s that, that kind of indescribable..."


    Bai Yasha struggled for a while, and then said with a tangled face:


    "Can we see Athena alive and kicking next year?"


    When Su Jin heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched: "Isn''t it? Are you so worried about me doing things?"


    At this time, Bai Yasha said speechlessly:


    "In 7 days, you made a World War change for us, and almost voided our solar sovereignty."


    Speaking of which, Shiroyasha knocked on the table and asked back, "Do you think we can rest assured?"


    "..." Su Jin was suddenly speechless.


    Although it is said that he has also stayed in another world for a long time, but with all the calculations, it seems that it is only two months.


    Su Jin''s expression was a little unnatural after he figured it out after he made two big things that could affect the gods twice in two months.


    "Understand?"


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and looked at the disaster star:


    "With our relationship, we are willing to help you keep out the wind and rain, but you stinky brat is too capable, we can''t shout!"


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but complain:


    "Compared to you, that guy Algor is just a bit sloppy."


    "Compare the upper-level magic star with a headache and me, should I be grateful to you?" Su Jin said with a smile.


    "no."


    Shiroyasha raised his palm and said with a little bit of alertness:


    "Don''t confess to us after an accident, we will burn high incense, and be grateful."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing.


    The corner of Bai Yasha''s mouth on the opposite side couldn''t help but cocked slightly.


    At this time, Bai Yasha poured a cup of tea for Su Jin, and then asked curiously:


    "Well, what are you going to do next? Really go to the place arranged by Greece?"


    Su Jin picked up the teacup and said quite self-consciously:


    "I am afraid that if I go there, I will be directly pressed to death by the Greek side."


    "That''s true."


    Shiroyasha''s expression "I can understand".


    If this was really arranged by the Greek gods, it would definitely be watched by the Greek gods.


    And with Su Jin''s criminal record, if he makes something that the Greek gods can''t handle, no one will take the blame.


    After all, there are only a few of the Greek gods who really have credit guarantees.


    "You have an idea of ??your own."


    When Shiroyasha said this, his expression suddenly became serious:


    "Just remember to keep your hands and feet clean."


    Su Jin nodded and said, "I understand, I must find more options for this kind of thing."


    Alternative... Shiroyasha suddenly thought of Algor, and wanted to laugh inexplicably.


    "As long as you know."


    Shiroyasha smiled and said:


    "Speaking of which, because of the promotion of NoName to six figures and the qualification of regional ruler, we seem to be going to you tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly asked:


    "Speaking of this, the covenant with Perseus seems to be confirmed tomorrow. It is better to use the alliance flag to be promoted without dying?"


    Bai Yasha nodded slightly and asked, "That''s natural, but has your alliance flag been set?"


    "That one has already been decided, and you can see it tomorrow." Su Jin shrugged.


    "Play Mystery for me at this time? Is it interesting?" Bai Yasha pouted.


    Su Jin laughed, stood up and said:


    "Then, it''s time for me to return to the community to await your visit."


    "Go, go." Bai Yasha shook his hand and watched Su Jin leave.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Community Perseus'' stronghold.


    in different space.


    A room full of all kinds of mirrors, ancient and modern, Chinese and foreign.


    The young and coquettish magic star Al Gore is straightening his bangs in front of a round mirror.


    "Well, perfect, sure enough, Ar-chan is the most beautiful~"


    Algor made a gesture to the mirror, then turned around and saw a Zanpakut¨­ stuck on the ground.


    "Eh? Where did this thing come from?"


    A light flashed across the blade of the Zanpakut¨­.


    Algor leaned over, looked at the blade, took a closer look, then put one hand on his hip, and said with a look of disgust:


    "What, who threw a mirror with such poor clarity here? Death penalty!"


    "..." Zanpakut¨­ vibrated slightly.


    Immediately afterwards, a reduced Algor appeared from the knife and said arrogantly:


    "Ontology, you are such a waste, I have prepared an escape plan, you are still smug here?"


    quack-!


    The Zanpakut¨­ was crushed by a small hand and turned into powder.


    Algor''s face darkened, and he said with a look of disgust:


    "It seems that you have given too much knowledge that you shouldn''t have, and you dare to say that Ar''s sauce is stinky, really hateful!"


    At this time, Algor received Zanpakut¨­''s memory, and his expression was slightly stunned:


    "Cain? The ancestor of the demon race? Looking for White Yasha to help get out of trouble? What is this all about?"


    "Why are you looking for that little dwarf Bai Yasha? Isn''t Su Jin enough?"


    Al Gore murmured and walked to the bathroom next to him:


    "The beauty gift on that stinky boy is the key point, really, you shouldn''t give the incarnation too much knowledge, it''s better to change it."


    With a wave of Algor''s hand, the Zanpakut¨­ automatically took shape, and then gradually disappeared into the alien space.


    After doing all this, Algor took the bath towel, hummed a little tune, and walked into the bathroom full of milk fragrance:


    "Humph~ The 114115th skin whitening is officially started~~"


    The magic star Algor is still super beautiful...


    0213 Union Flag


    NoName headquarters.


    In the living room of the old castle, after listening to Su Jin explaining the process, the black rabbit held his forehead, collapsed on the sofa as if collapsed, and sighed in his mouth:


    "What''s this called?"


    Beside her, Su Jin, who hadn''t slept all night, was tinkering with the coffee machine, preparing to make some coffee to refresh herself.


    At this time, the black rabbit held his forehead and said with a little stomach pain:


    "If Hermes didn''t delay and sent the order directly."


    "Master Ashilia will know the plan of Athena''s crown, cooperate with abdication, and get the opportunity to become the twelve main gods."


    "And as the successor, Luos will most likely maintain the friendly policy of Lord Ashilia and sign a more equal alliance with us."


    "And in this way, Su Jin, you won''t seriously hurt Perseus Perseus, you won''t offend Athena, and you won''t take on dangerous tasks. As long as you stay in the community and nothing happens, just accomplished what we wanted.¡±


    Su Jin smelled the aroma of the coffee, nodded and said:


    "Except for offending Athena, theoretically, that''s true."


    If Hermes delivered the letter strictly as required, things would indeed develop as Black Rabbit said.


    Of course, in that case, it is impossible for Su Jin to cooperate with Athena, and I am afraid he can only catch Algor''s wool to slap it.


    In terms of final interests, the alliance with Perseus has not changed, but there is an additional Athena as a backer, and a blessing has been deceived, which is a blessing in disguise.


    "Then here comes the problem..."


    Black Rabbit sat up on the sofa, bent down, folded his hands under his chin, and said with a deep expression:


    "How can I kill Hermes?"


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard this, and said while pouring coffee.


    "Strange, this sentence should be said by me, right?"


    Logically speaking, shouldn''t it be him who said this, and then the black rabbit blocked it in every possible way?


    "Because the more I think about it, the more angry I get!"


    The black rabbit''s bulging cheeks exhaled angrily.


    "Well, there will be a chance." Su Jin took a sip of coffee, and then said calmly.

 Chapter 171：

    "Although I say so..."


    Black Rabbit thought for a while, but also felt that there was not much hope now, so he shook his head and sighed:


    "Speaking of which, Lord Ashilia won''t blame us, right? After all, that''s the position of the twelve main gods..."


    "how could I know?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and said:


    "You won''t know until Leticia negotiates back."


    "This is..."


    Black Rabbit thought about it and thought it was the same.


    She raised her head, looked at the wall clock, and said a little worriedly:


    "But Leticia has been gone for a long time. She left at 9 in the morning, and it''s 12 now."


    Black Rabbit was a little worried that Leticia would have a bad time with Ashilia, after all, that is the position of the twelve main gods...


    "Maybe it''s a meeting between the master and the apprentice, and they have to take people to have a lunch."


    Su Jin was not worried about Leticia''s accident at all.


    On the one hand, he is confident in her strength. On the other hand, he thinks that Ashilia''s ideological work has long been solved by Athena, so naturally he will not worry.


    At this moment, the door of the living room was gently pushed open, and Lily, the fox-eared girl, stuck her head out and said:


    "Brother Su Jin, Sister Black Rabbit, Lord Leticia and Lord Shiroyasha came back together."


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, hurriedly finished the coffee and said:


    "It came together."


    Before he finished speaking, the black rabbit had already rushed out of the room and disappeared without a trace.


    "Really..." Su Jin put down the teacup, stood up and nodded towards Lily, then walked out of the living room.


    ¡ª


    The entrance hallway of the castle.


    Su Jin, who came here, looked at the black rabbit hugging Leticia, and was speechless:


    "Black Rabbit, what are you doing?"


    Black Rabbit turned around in a circle with a helpless Leticia on his face, hehe said with a smirk:


    "Of course it''s to celebrate the alliance!"


    "Okay, enough to celebrate, let me down quickly."


    Leticia patted Black Rabbit''s arm holding her, and the six said embarrassedly.


    "Oh~ oh!" The black rabbit let go of her hand immediately, Leticia blinked, and suddenly fell from the air, but quickly flew up.


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it!" Hei Rabbit suddenly apologized profusely.


    "You..."


    Leticia sighed helplessly, then turned around, looked at Su Jin, and smiled:


    "Awaited."


    "Where''s Ashilia?" Su Jin looked around a few people and asked.


    "Cooperating with the work of Arkios in the community."


    Leticia hurriedly added after explaining:


    "Please rest assured that the child is not hating the lost opportunity, but trying to make up for the loss of Athena."


    Oh, when dealing with Algor... Su Jin instantly understood and understood what Ashilia was doing.


    "By the way, Ashilia has something for me to convey to you."


    After speaking, Leticia took a deep breath and said in a slightly serious tone:


    "I hope that next time, there will be a chance to really join forces against the enemy."


    "The above is what Ashilia asked me to inform after signing the official covenant."


    It means that if you have a chance to deal with Hermes, please bring her along? Su Jin nodded understandingly:


    "That''s it, I remember it."


    At this time, Bai Yasha next to him said with a displeased expression:


    "Just say it bluntly, what kind of riddle are you playing in front of us?"


    Black Rabbit and Leticia suddenly smiled wryly.


    How to deal with a three-digit **** and Buddha without making things more obscure.


    At this time, Bai Yasha brushed, spread out the fan and said:


    "Okay, Su Jin boy, quickly take the alliance flag in your hand. We have to arrange the rain in the Eastern District today, and we don''t have much free time."


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Leticia.


    The latter understood, took out a flag from the gift card and handed it to Su Jin.


    The base of the flag is black and purple.


    The flag is painted with a starry sky pattern engraved with the twelve constellations of the zodiac, and the star points are hooked up with white lines.


    In the center of the twelve constellations of the zodiac, stood the back of a black-haired youth.


    Vaguely looking, the back seems to be somewhat similar to Su Jin.


    "Zodiac constellation! It''s quite suitable..."


    Bai Yasha, who was originally curious about the appearance of the flag, looked up and down, then looked at Su Jin, thinking about the simulated star creation map on him, so he nodded again and again.


    Carrying the inheritance of the zodiac, and at the same time having a corresponding simulated star chart, if such a flag is formed, it is enough as the official flag of the three-digit community.


    Thinking of this, Shiroyasha rubbed his chin and said:


    "Well, if that thing is developed in the future, maybe your banner can be upgraded to a thousand-eyed banner."


    "Eh?!"


    After Hei Rabbit heard this, he immediately said with a red face:


    "Thousand-eyed banner, this, this is too exaggerated? On that banner, there are two inheritances of two truths."


    It''s not that Black Rabbit doesn''t believe that Su Jin can develop the community to the scale of Thousand Eyes, but now that Bai Yasha''s words hold them too high, and it will cause trouble if they spread it out!


    So even if you are happy and want to die, you must strictly refuse at this time!


    "We all said ''maybe''."


    Bai Yasha rolled her eyes and slapped Hei Rabbit on the head with a fan, clearly seeing how happy she was, but she had to pretend to be humble.


    Black Rabbit immediately covered his head, tears streaming down his face.


    However, at this time, Bai Yasha just snorted, and then said to Su Jin:


    "Su Jin, are you ready?"


    "Well." Su Jin nodded solemnly.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha raised the corners of his mouth and said:


    "Then, let''s go!"


    Chapter 0214 Have you seen Athena?


    Bai Yasha took out a roll of black parchment in front of everyone, and a faint black light appeared on his entire body.


    "Take the flag."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately held the alliance flag steady.


    Black light flickered on the parchment, converging.


    Then a ray of light suddenly appeared and quickly disappeared into the flag Su Jin was holding.


    For a moment, a pillar of light that penetrated the sky and the earth seemed to appear in Su Jin''s eyes.


    But he just blinked his eyes, and the phantom of the pillar of light disappeared without a trace.


    At this time, Su Jin''s eyes showed changes on his gift card.


    [Special Gift: Territorial Dominator]


    [Can manage [2105380] Outer door and the end of the capital, 120,000 square kilometers of land rights. ¡¿


    "OK."


    Shiroyasha said in a relaxed tone:


    "Then congratulations on your promotion to the six-digit community. If you want to have a banquet, remember to treat us to a good meal."


    "The banquet is prohibited, and the community''s money must be carefully calculated. The most important thing is that we can''t afford any of the things that Lord Shiroyasha wants to eat."


    Black Rabbit folded his hands in front of him and made an ''X'' gesture.


    "cut!"


    After Bai Yasha finished saying this, he suddenly appeared behind the black rabbit, stretched out his hand and grabbed the black rabbit''s ear, the thief laughed:


    "It feels really good, hehe."


    Then, before the Black Rabbit could react, Bai Yasha swiped and the person disappeared.


    "ah!"


    The moment the pain came, the black rabbit screamed, then covered his ears and jumped up:


    After both feet landed, the black rabbit covered his ears and said in a rage:


    "That crumb star spirit that only harasses people, **** it!"


    Next to Leticia sighed helplessly:


    "Don''t you understand, Black Rabbit, the more you resist, the more she likes to bully."


    At this time, Su Jin made a move, and there was an extra roll of brown parchment in his hand.


    That is the embodiment of the authority of the regional ruler.


    At this time, Su Jin, who held the authority, said in surprise:


    "Can the held land be exchanged for location through authority? Does that mean that the land we hold can be directly integrated through this?"


    "Huh? Has this function been added?"


    Leticia leaned over, looked at the content on the parchment and said:


    "It seems that there are several more clauses that were not there 200 years ago."


    "Since this is possible, let''s integrate all the land together, and it is also convenient for us to manage."


    The farms, ranches and other land held by NoName are scattered on the 120,000 square kilometers of land in the capital at the end. The distance is very long, and the management is indeed a bit troublesome.


    But now, it can be integrated through the authority of the regional ruler, which is much more convenient.


    Thinking like this, Su Jin handed the permission to Leticia and shook it in front of her.


    "?" Leticia tilted her head, looked at the permission Su Jin handed over, and said in surprise, "Do you mean to give it to me?"


    "That''s right." Su Jin nodded, then smiled: "I have more important things to deal with in the next day or two."


    After Leticia heard it, she immediately understood that Su Jin was going to another world again. Although she was a little worried, she also understood that this was Su Jin''s choice.


    Thinking of this, she took over the permission and said with a smile, "Please be careful along the way."


    "I will." Su Jin nodded, glanced at the black rabbit who hesitated to speak, waved his hand with a smile, and turned to leave.


    ¡ª


    In the bedroom, Su Jin sat on the sofa in front of the window and closed his eyes, as if closing his eyes to rest.


    But in fact, he opened the dimension forum and sent a question.

 Chapter 172：

    "How to go to the world where Athena exists?"


    [A: Do you spend 5,000 points to use search with Athena as the designated object? ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin was silent for a while.


    He looked away from the forum post and looked at the ''1000'' displayed on the points column, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    The thousand points were still obtained by going to the blood-devouring world, tricking Aurora into sending an invitation, and getting it after returning.


    However, even so, the points are still less than 4000 points.


    Damn, do I have to go out of the room now and tell Leticia not to leave?


    How embarrassing this is!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and posted again:


    "Is there anything on me that can be exchanged for 4,000 points? It''s better to have a sustainable exchange."


    [Answer: The blessing of a small part of the authority of ¡®victory¡¯ can be exchanged for 4000 points, but after the exchange, the authority will fall into a rampant state for 20 days. This method can only be used once without damaging the source. ¡¿


    "Victory authority?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then realized that it was actually ''Athena''s blessing''.


    Can this thing be exchanged for points?


    "What else can I redeem for points?"


    [Concept, authority, truth, unfinished form, root power. ¡¿


    "Okay, bye."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he almost couldn''t help closing the forum.


    Just saying something he doesn''t have, is just hateful.


    Su Jin breathed slowly, calmed down, and continued to ask:


    "Are there any side effects after the exchange?"


    [Answer: Within 20 days, the holder will fall into the state of ''victory'', and any behavior within a certain extent will be induced to ''victory''. After 20 days, the state will disappear and the blessing will return to its original state. ¡¿


    It means that you will win if you gamble, you will win the lottery, and you will definitely step on **** when you walk?


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then posted with a weird expression:


    "You call this a runaway?"


    [Answer: Uncontrollable, that is, runaway. ¡¿


    Thinking of this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and then posted directly:


    "Exchange things for points."


    It''s not that Su Jin wants power to run wild, but that he wants to experience what it''s like to win the lottery.


    [Answer: The points have been redeemed successfully, do you want to start the search for the specified question? ¡¿


    "Start it."


    Su Jin sensed it in detail, but did not feel any change in himself.


    But authority is a three-digit power after all, and he can''t feel it, which is quite normal.


    At this time, the Dimensional Forum replied again:


    [Answer: Please enter the specified question. ¡¿


    Then a frame appeared in Su Jin''s eyes.


    Su Jin thought about it, and simply wrote in the frame of the question:


    "I am a Saint Seiya under the goddess Athena. My Lady Athena is lost. Have you seen Athena I lost?"


    "Enter, send!"


    Su Jin crossed his chest with his hands, looked at the Dimensional Forum''s "Searching" interface, and muttered:


    "I don''t know which Athena I will find. I hope it''s a simpler world."


    And just then there was a ''ding'' sound.


    ["Athena" has been searched, and the specified question has been sent. ¡¿


    ©–¢Ü¡¶Godslayer¡·


    0215 Trinity Athena


    Milan.


    The most eye-catching city in Europe has come to the lively summer season.


    The exquisite churches on the side of the road, the dazzling commercial streets, and the men and women dressed in all kinds of tricks spread the breath of life all over Milan.


    And in a bustling commercial street.


    Wearing an ancient Greek-style off-shoulder white robe, with pure white short hair, and a delicate face, the girl is walking barefoot on the sidewalk.


    Obviously it is very easy to attract people''s attention, but the crowd around them seems to be unable to see the existence of the girl, hurried past her, and even passed through her.


    The girl raised her head, revealing dark eyes.


    Did she perceive something, her eyes were slightly raised, looking a bit like the eyes of a snake.


    "It''s getting close, the snake in the concubine... um, has it disappeared again?"


    The ancient Mother Earth, Pallas Athena sighed regretfully.


    The wisdom of the Mother of Heaven, the dignity of the Mother of Earth, and the sublime of the Lord of the Underworld.


    This is her essence, the ancient Mother Earth of the Trinity, the most sublime Mother Earth.


    And according to this lofty personality, Athena was believed by ancient humans in various myths.


    Metis, Medusa, Nate, Yanata, Yatana, Ashera... are all synonyms that were born in ancient times, and can also be considered as the avatar of Athena.


    However, the many clones separated her essence to a certain extent.


    This in turn caused Athena''s ''Mother Earth'' essence to be shattered by the ancient God of Steel, turned into a divine tool and lost on the earth.


    And that divine tool was called ''snake'' by Athena.


    It is the key for her to regain the complete Trinity and her noble personality.


    Sensing the connection between the snake and herself, Athena closed her eyes and said:


    "The contact is intermittent, did the godslayers get it?"


    In this world, the elves called gods are bound by myths and bound in the realm of death.


    And the gods who want to break free from myths will turn into gods of disobedience and descend to the earth.


    The coming of God is a natural disaster, a disaster, and force majeure for mankind.


    But that doesn''t mean that none of humanity will rebel against God.


    Relying on Pandora''s usurpation ritual, in a miracle, they defeated the gods of disobedience and seized the human beings of their power.


    Godslayers, Demon Kings, Rakshasa Kings, humans use various names to describe these beings that surpass human beings and do not belong to gods.


    Athena was a little worried that her serpent was obtained by the godslayers.


    Although she is in charge of the war, she is mainly resourceful, and naturally hopes to retrieve her essence more safely and properly.


    And after that, it was the revenge of the degraded Earth Goddess against the heroes of steel.


    "Well, the wisdom of the sky told the concubine that the person who took the snake was probably Hekaty''s disciples, those who claimed to be magical."


    Athena smelled the wind and said in a flat tone:


    "Humans cannot completely seal the essence of a concubine, so what is next to do is hide-and-seek between gods and humans?"


    "interesting!"


    Athena raised the corner of her mouth slightly and said:


    "Unknown magician, concubine accepts your challenge."


    While Athena said this, she narrowed her snake-like eyes.


    Avoiding the godslayer and playing hide-and-seek with Hekaty''s disciples made Athena feel a rare pleasure.


    The days of the gods are like this, unpretentious and boring.


    "Since it''s hide-and-seek, let''s put some energy into it."


    While Athena said this, she raised her head and looked at the huge commercial TV in a high-rise building.


    There was an advertisement for a private junior high school on it.


    "Well!"


    Athena looked at the advertisement, and her Greek-style robe suddenly changed into a white shirt on the upper body and a blue miniskirt on the lower body, with white stockings.


    "Well... as a human being, the current temperature will cause discomfort, right?"


    As Athena said this, Divine Power suddenly changed into a beige sweater and put it over the white shirt, which seemed to be the winter clothes of that private junior high school.


    "Does that make it possible to pretend to be human?"


    Athena muttered like this, turned her eyes around, and saw the millinery products in the glass cabinet of a store.


    It was a blue, cute knitted hat with cat ears on top.


    "Owl-like ears..." Athena looked at the hat in the cupboard and muttered to herself, "The owl is the concubine''s family, since it''s a disguise..."


    Athena looked at the cabinet, and a blue cat-ear knitted hat gradually appeared on her head.


    Athena turned around the cabinet and was very satisfied with her image:


    "Then, let''s start the mystery with Hecate''s disciples."


    Athena pursed her lips and smiled, and was about to start her journey to find snakes.


    And at this moment, there was a ding sound.


    A voice rang out.


    [I am a saint under the command of the goddess Athena. My lady Athena is lost. Have you seen Athena I lost? ¡¿


    Athena: "?"


    Athena was surprised for a moment, but confused:


    "Saint in concubine? What is that, gladiator serving concubine?"


    ¡¾Ding--! ¡¿


    [Responded by Athena, according to the designated questioning procedure, it acquiesced to the holder''s request. ¡¿


    "Well!"


    Although Athena raised her guard, she still said in confusion:


    "Is there a god-killer or a **** who is playing with the concubine? However, there is no aura of divine power here..."


    Athena, who has the wisdom of the sky, believes that her methods are also considered to be the first-class level among the gods.


    If there is a god-killer or a god, it is impossible to hide in front of him without revealing the slightest breath.


    "So is it relying on modern technology?" Athena tried to find the answer in the blind spot of knowledge.


    But when she was in doubt.


    A young man with black hair and black eyes and a handsome face had already appeared in front of her.


    What followed immediately was a terrifying, boundless and powerful divinity like an abyss!


    For a moment, under that terrifying divinity, Athena even felt ''suffocated''.


    - That''s victory!


    ¡ª¡ªIt is the wisdom of war!


    ¡ª¡ªIt is the spear of victory wielded by the goddess of wisdom and war!


    At this time, under the influence of that terrifying divinity, there seemed to be silhouettes with blurred faces in the void.


    They gathered together, clasped their hands, sang, chanted!

 Chapter 173：

    - Pallas Athena!


    You are the noble goddess of wisdom, you are the wise **** of war, you are the founder of the law, you are the guardian of order, we praise you, we sing praises to you...


    Athena should have been delighted to be praised like this.


    However¡­¡­


    Her godhead is cracked!


    The godhead of Athena, who represented the wisdom of the sky, took the initiative to split, like a swallow in her arms, and threw herself on the black-haired and black-eyed young man in front, without any nostalgia.


    At this time, Su Jin opened his eyes and held the godhead in his hand in surprise.


    The godhead shook and fell into Su Jin''s body.


    For a moment, the sky cheered and the earth trembled, as if a new ''Athena'' was born.


    Athena looked at everything in front of her, her expression froze.


    Su Jin felt the godhead, and his expression also became stiff.


    In an instant, the scene became very embarrassing!


    Chapter 0216 A positive heart


    Under the night sky, people come and go in the streets.


    Su Jin stared at the white-haired girl in front of her, looking at her jet-black eyes that seemed to be breathing fire, reluctantly put her right hand on her chest, and said with a gentlemanly salute:


    "Ma''am, I think there is some misunderstanding between us."


    "... despicable thief."


    Athena gritted her teeth out of this sentence.


    Her wisdom was deprived, and the Trinity Queen lost the wisdom of the sky after losing the earth.


    Now she is not so much Athena, but Metis.


    There is only 1/3 of the godhead left, and the remaining wisdom tells the concubine that it is imperative to get out quickly... Athena thinks like this, her figure is rapidly blurred, as if being wiped by an eraser.


    However, in the next second, her dissipated lines were drawn again.


    "Mind power..."


    Athena noticed the source of power that imprisoned herself, and couldn''t help looking at Su Jin.


    She is now in the weakest period in history, and at the current level, I am afraid she can only bully the beasts, and she has no power to fight back against godslayers and gods.


    Coupled with the deprivation of wisdom... Athena stared at Su Jin, and prepared to bite back before she sat down and died.


    At this time, Su Jin had been quietly closing the distance, only half a meter away from Athena.


    "Considering that letting you go will lead to the deepening of misunderstandings, I have temporarily restricted your actions. Can we have a good talk now?"


    Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth slightly, showing a smile that he thought was very kind.


    However, in Athena''s eyes, that smile was hideous.


    "Despicable... what do you want to talk about with your concubine?"


    Athena will scold Su Jin next time, but as soon as she said the words, she obeyed her heart''s thoughts and changed her name to equality.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the white-haired girl wearing a cat-ear knitted hat and a short skirt uniform in front of her, her eyes were a little weird, but she asked very kindly:


    "Are you Athena?"


    "..."


    Athena was silent, looking at Su Jin expressionlessly, as if to breathe fire.


    She felt the powerful, still suffocating victorious divinity in Su Jin, and felt the godhead that should belong to her, she clenched her silver teeth and said:


    "No, the concubine is Metis, the master of the underworld, are you satisfied?"


    Su Jin paused for a moment when he heard the words full of resentment.


    He sensed the almost boiling Athena godhead on his body, and immediately understood how unpleasant what he had just said.


    This is jumping face in front of Athena, saying:


    ''Do you think you are Athena? No, I am Athena! ¡¯


    ? ? ? It seems that this feud is a bit big... Su Jin was speechless, but still said with a smile on his face:


    "At this distance, you should be able to feel it, right? The power of this runaway..."


    Athena frowned, looked up at Su Jin''s face, watched for a while, and raised her brows slightly:


    "This is... power? No more sublime than power..."


    Athena ''saw'' it, and saw the blessings that pervaded Su Jin.


    That is - Athena''s victory blessing!


    The concubine''s protection to humans has robbed the concubine of the godhead... Athena''s eyes were a little dull, but she quickly recovered and understood the key.


    It wasn''t that she took away her godhead herself, but that there was an existence that was countless times stronger than herself and more in line with the concept of Athena, who bestowed the protection of the man in front of her.


    And because of her essence, a part of her godhead, which was already unstable, automatically produced a polymerization reaction after seeing the more powerful Athena.


    This... Athena, who is in charge of wisdom, didn''t know what to say for a while.


    This is even more shameful to her than her godhead being robbed by Su Jin''s despicable means.


    That is the shame of losing to ''self''!


    Thinking of this, Athena was silent for a long time, and then said softly:


    "The concubine has already understood the process, let''s release the power of thought."


    "You can understand that, of course, it couldn''t be better."


    Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief at this time, and then released the mind power that bound Athena.


    To be honest, Su Jin also took a sip of old blood when he used the small universe to perceive himself.


    The blessing of Athena lingering on him actively attracted the godhead of ''Athena'', complementing his own power that was extracted by the forum. This kind of development, no matter how you look at it, makes your stomach hurt.


    This slight inadvertence is the result of offending Athena to death in front of her.


    The good thing is that the Godhead was not actually integrated into his body, but was temporarily absorbed by the authority of victory, which gave him room to turn around.


    At least Su Jin can push the hatred of this matter to Hakoniwa ''Athena''.


    In this aspect of the operation, he Su Jin is an old fried dough stick.


    Just after the restraint was lifted, Athena moved her wrist, then looked at Su Jin in front of her, and said in a strange tone:


    "Athena''s holy warrior, are you here to find your main god?"


    Even if the Saint Seiya who said ''myself'' was trying to convince himself to calm down, Athena was in a weird mood at this time.


    But at the same time, she was also ringing the alarm bell in her heart.


    This is if Su Jin pops out a ''yes''.


    Then Athena had to start immediately, retrieve her own snake, and then find a way to retrieve her Athena godhead, and then close to her full strength to play hide-and-seek with another ''Athena''.


    If Athena didn''t want to be devoured by the other self, she had to.


    Su Jin''s expression at this time was very subtle.


    That appearance, even if it is a bragging arrogance, is the same as being believed by others, and it feels quite subtle.


    However, Athena looked at Su Jin''s face with a sigh of relief and said:


    "Is that so, is it a lie..."


    "You can understand, it''s naturally better." Su Jin showed a reluctant smile.


    At this time, Athena said calmly:


    "You don''t need to use honorifics to the concubine, unknown human powerhouse. The remaining wisdom is constantly urging the concubine to stay away from you."


    The man in front of him was very strong, very strong, even unbelievably strong.


    Just pure thought power bound her to the point where she couldn''t move, and this hand alone was enough to be respected by her.


    What''s more, this is most likely not the opponent''s full strength.


    "I see."


    Su Jin slightly restrained the smirk on his face, then stretched out his hand and said:


    "Su Jin, a fake Saint Seiya."


    "Pallas Athena, of course, only the godhead of Metis remains in the concubine."


    Athena stretched out her hand, held Su Jin''s fingertips, and released it with a light grip.


    "Then, Su Jin, the godhead of the concubine body will temporarily reside on you. If there is a chance, the concubine body will find a way to separate him again..."


    Before Athena finished speaking, she felt the re-entangled thought force and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Although I am a fake Saint Seiya, I have always had a positive heart."


    "Oh?"


    Athena raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    She seems to have met a very strange person...


    0217 Satan''s Whispers


    On the streets of Milan, in a park next to a church, Su Jin was sitting on a wooden bench, and beside him was Athena who had planned to leave.


    "Concubine is suspicious, with your strength, you shouldn''t need a concubine."


    The relatively petite Athena shook her dangling legs and asked in a suspicious tone.


    Athena didn''t know what Su Jin''s strength was.


    But on Su Jin, Athena''s victory blessing, Athena felt very real.


    That abyss-like divinity, like a guiding light, interprets the road ahead to her.


    If this power hadn''t belonged to the existence of ''Athena'', he would have risked being swallowed by the other party, and Athena would have been very happy for this now.


    Because that means she has found a way to go beyond the past and lead to a higher realm.


    However, there is no such thing as the best of both worlds.


    While Athena saw the road, she also saw the death threat brought by another Athena.


    In a sense, Athena is desperate.


    The opponent''s strength is so powerful that the remaining wisdom is constantly urging her to ''escape'' instead of ''resist''.


    But Su Jin is different.


    He has the power to contend against another ''Athena''.


    Although I don''t know how Su Jin did it, the blessing of victory bestowed by another "Athena" was obviously in a state of rampage in Athena''s view.


    According to Athena''s observation, this rampant power should bring serious harm.


    But it didn''t.


    A wonderful force covered Su Jin''s body like an armor, isolating all the hazards and leaving only the beneficial parts.


    Athena didn''t know what that power was, but she knew that Su Jin had the power to face another Athena.


    And Su Jin''s words to keep her before made Athena keenly aware of a glimmer of hope for life.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was sitting on the bench, folded his hands on his chin and said with a smile:


    "First of all, I think we should determine our respective interests."


    "The concubine agrees to this premise." Athena agreed without thinking much.


    At this time, Su Jin''s willingness to be open and honest is a good thing for her.


    Seeing Athena talking so well, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked:


    "Then, can you ask the goddess to come first?"

 Chapter 174：

    "Should the concubine give the information first? Well, what do you want to know?"


    Athena squinted slightly, and then asked back.


    Su Jin asked directly at this time: "What is your goal? Or, what is your current ideal?"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Athena looked at Su Jin with a little surprise, but still replied:


    "Retrieve the snake and wisdom of the concubine, and return to the Queen of the Trinity."


    The trinity of Athena... Then it really is this world, although I feel it when I see the silver-haired loli cat-eared Athena... Su Jin has a helpless thought in his heart.


    He really doesn''t really want to do things.


    But if this world is really the world of godslayers that he guessed, and it is the world where gods develop vests, then he can''t help it.


    He just doesn''t know if Athena of Hakoten will hack him to death if he finds out, he doesn''t want to hear ''OK, let''s go to war. '' These four words.


    So, let''s be a little bit more... Su Jin thought silently in his heart, and vaguely had a preliminary plan.


    But this is a psychological idea, but in reality, Su Jin said in a very weird tone:


    "Is that all?"


    Seeing that Su Jin disliked her current goal, Athena did not have much negative emotions.


    In addition to the trouble of getting back the wisdom she just lost, the snake has a way to get her back, not to mention Su Jin.


    However, time does not wait for me, no matter how perfect the plan is, it will be defeated by accident.


    Thinking of this, Athena sighed softly:


    "After that, it is to avoid the person who blessed you."


    There can only be one ''Athena''.


    This was the hunch she had in her heart after seeing another Athena''s victorious authority.


    If she does nothing, she may be swallowed by the stronger Athena.


    And this devouring is not like Zeus, but a complete devouring.


    Athena didn''t want to stand still, but the absolute gap made her despair.


    After all, the enemy is too strong, so strong that just a blessing will make her godhead split independently and take the initiative to surrender to the enemy.


    It was hard for Athena to imagine what kind of desperate situation she would face if she met the other person face to face.


    Maybe, just after seeing each other, her existence will disappear?


    "Avoid that goddess of war and wisdom?" Su Jin produced a lot of information at this time.


    He had already guessed the location of Athena from Hakoniwa.


    The existence of the two-digit full power field needs to restrain oneself and achieve uniqueness among all possibilities.


    With the spirit of Hakoniwa Athena, it was hard for Su Jin to believe that the other party would not have the ambition to reach the top two figures.


    And if this is the case, the situation that Athena will encounter in front of her can be understood.


    A ''self'' who has to devour himself and is countless times stronger than himself, although he is devious, Su Jin can still taste the despair that Athena is facing.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile:


    "I think I can still help with that."


    Beside her, Athena paused, turned her head slowly, looked at Su Jin''s profile, and said with a faint gaze:


    "It seems that the relationship between you as a Saint Seiya and the Lord God is not very harmonious?"


    "I said it before, I''m just a fake Saint Seiya."


    Su Jin smiled and said nothing at this time.


    If it is a genuine Saint Seiya, then his allegiance is probably Goddess Sasha, not even Joto Saori, not to mention her Athena of Hakoba.


    And if it is a goddess with Sasha''s character, it is impossible for him to do things?


    The goddess is going to issue a lightning speed punch warning.


    But to be honest, if there is a Sasha in Hakoniwa who is going to take the path of double-digit confinement, Su Jin will definitely turn around and leave now.


    After all, he was stupid to participate in a gamble that must be lost.


    But if it was Athena of Hakoba.


    I''m sorry, but I''m doing things at your will, Athena!


    As the mastermind behind the scenes, Athena took the lead and was the first to be engaged, isn''t it good?


    Although Athena herself said that it doesn''t matter if she takes the blame, but as a friendly ally, of course, Athena must be the first to "get rid of" the suspicion.


    Su Jin convinced himself, and then said with a smile:


    "As a saint of Athena, isn''t it normal for me to be loyal to you?"


    Athena looked at Su Jin with a subtle expression. Of course, she couldn''t take Su Jin''s joking words of allegiance seriously, but her current situation did require an ally like Su Jin.


    And the most important thing is that 1/3 of her godhead is still in Su Jin''s body. If she cooperates, she will have a very high assurance that this part of her godhead will return.


    If she wants to face another Athena, she must return to the attitude of the Trinity, and the first level of the Trinity is to face Su Jin. If she thinks this way, she actually has no choice.


    But... what is Su Jin''s appeal? Athena frowned slightly and asked bluntly:


    "My concubine wants to know your purpose."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, looking at not far away, the solemn cathedral under the streetlights, playful:


    "Don''t you think the church occupies too much faith?"


    At this time, Athena said:


    "The remaining wisdom tells the concubine that this is not your purpose."


    Su Jin said directly at this time: "But I can benefit from this."


    Hearing this sentence, Athena smiled:


    "Destroy the Crusaders? The concubine likes this goal very much. The steel hero who slaughtered the dragon and those male-dominant gods are the enemies of the concubine. Destroying their beliefs will only make the concubine happy."


    As soon as he opens his mouth, he will destroy the Crusaders. Very good, you Athena is braver than Hakoten... Su Jin almost couldn''t help whistling, but considering that the goddess was in front of her face, she still paid attention to her image.


    However, although he didn''t whistle, he took the initiative to add fuel to it:


    "Is it just a little bit of a cross religion? Twelve Greek gods, Nordic gods, Celts, Zoroastrianism, Egyptian nine-pillar gods and even the Gaotianyuan in the extreme east, don''t you think these gods are a bit too much?"


    "What do you mean..." Athena opened her eyes wide and looked at Su Jin in surprise.


    At this time, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth, and a charming smile appeared on his face.


    The next second, Satan''s whispers came out of his mouth:


    "Lord Athena, what do you think of adding a single **** prefix before the Queen of the Trinity?"


    Chapter 0218 Athena''s Saint Seiya


    the only god...


    There are many gods with this title, but only one is the most famous.


    Developed from Hebrew mythology, the current master of the largest religion, the only **** Yahweh.


    And the way He became the only God, Athena understood somewhat.


    Defeat the gods of other religions, absorb the hostile religious gods and downgrade them to angels and saints.


    Because she knew part of the operation, after hearing Su Jin''s words, Athena couldn''t help but think about that aspect.


    "If the concubine defeated the gods, seized their power, and then tampered with the myth..."


    Athena said this, her expression was slightly stagnant, and then, she was a little shaken:


    "No... this is impossible. Although the concubine is the Queen of the Trinity, she cannot usurp the authority of the gods."


    At this time, Su Jin said meaningfully:


    "Pandora, the common mother of godslayers, the ring of usurpation she holds can do this."


    "This..." Athena instantly understood Su Jin''s thoughts.


    Use the power of the Ring of Usurpation to take power over the gods as they defeat them.


    Athena instantly connected to many possibilities, and the shake on her face became more obvious:


    "Impossible, let''s not mention the prerequisites for usurpation, the concubine itself cannot carry that huge amount of power."


    In the Godslayer world, how many types of powers are there?


    Athena herself can''t determine the number. The only thing she can be sure of is that there are at least thousands of powers, or even nearly 10,000.


    And with the power of the gods, even the body bound in the myth cannot withstand the pressure of all kinds of powers.


    "Then find someone who can replace the carrier." Su Jin smiled and said nothing at this time.


    "Who?"


    Athena just finished speaking, her eyes shrank slightly, and she looked at Su Jin''s face in surprise:


    "You? Are you human?"


    "If it''s fake." Su Jin said with a smile.


    Then he looked at Athena who was stunned in front of him, Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth slightly and said:


    "I just made a suggestion. Whether or not to implement it depends on your own intentions."


    "This is indeed feasible..."


    Athena''s mind began to liven up. Whether Su Jin can withstand the power, Athena already has an idea in her heart.


    That''s the faith that comes from that victorious authority.


    As an existence under the same concept, Athena is very clear that the victory authority is a combination of many powers, and this is the transcendent power that is condensed.


    The number of this power is at least tens of thousands.


    And Su Jin''s body can guarantee to ignore the side effects under the rampage of victory authority.


    So, can he withstand thousands of powers?


    The answer is - it is possible.


    Thinking of this, Athena stared at Su Jin''s face and suppressed her emotions:


    "How can you guarantee that the concubine will receive these powers in the end."


    Su Jin smiled at this time and said:


    "I personally think that if you want to command thousands of powers, you must use the wisdom of the sky."


    "To command all power with the wisdom of the concubine, a wise judgment."


    Hearing this, Athena couldn''t help but praise her.


    With Su Jin''s body as the carrier of power, with her wisdom and godhead as the core, it is indeed feasible to command thousands of powers.


    And Athena will indeed usurp a huge report in this matter.


    Possibly, she will not only become a unique god, but also the first true [Almighty God] in history.


    After understanding the key, Athena took a deep breath and looked at Su Jin seriously:


    "Your proposal is charming, but the concubine can''t fully trust you."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, but said nothing.


    At this moment, Athena suddenly raised her hand, touched Su Jin''s face with both hands, held his face and said:


    "contract!"


    "The highest, the contract of life and death."


    "Only in this way can the concubine truly place all her trust in you."


    Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and said happily, "It''s a coincidence, I think so too."


    Athena opened her jet-black bright eyes, held Su Jin''s face with both hands, and gradually pulled him towards her.

 Chapter 175：

    ¡ª¡ª


    Streets of Milan.


    The time has come to 11 o''clock at night.


    However, this is the most lively time in Milan.


    People of all shapes and sizes walk under the bright lights of the store.


    Su Jin was also among the pedestrians.


    Holding Athena''s hand, he walked on the historic joint in Milan, and said with a cheerful expression:


    "The first target is the ''snake'', and the juxtaposed target is the **** of disobedience. On this point, Athena, do you have any opinion?"


    Next to it, Athena, who is petite and suspected to be Su Jin''s daughter, is calm and allows herself to be held:


    "Do as you please, Saint Seiya of your concubine."


    "Then the first thing is intelligence, which is the top priority."


    Having suffered a big loss of intelligence once, Su Jin has a feeling of being bitten by a snake once, and afraid of the rope for 10 years.


    Athena nodded in approval, but poured cold water again:


    "This point, the concubine body does not deny, but the remaining wisdom of the concubine body is not enough for the concubine body to obtain enlightenment from the world."


    Athena''s wisdom is still in Su Jin''s body, which is the top priority of the plan.


    Athena won''t try to get it back unless she has to.


    Of course, she doesn''t have the ability to get it back now.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and asked:


    "Your snake was just discovered, right? By those magicians."


    Athena paused, and then said, "My concubine remembers the time. It was about 22 o''clock last night."


    "Is that so?" Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Athena''s snake was discovered yesterday, so according to his understanding, the thing may have fallen into the hands of the Bronze Black Cross, a magic organization in Milan.


    And at this point in time, the time of the decisive battle between the war **** Veleslana and the **** king Merka in the original plot is very close.


    It seems that there is something cheap to pick up... Su Jin smiled slightly.


    Regardless of whether the plot has started or not, whether the most vegetable god-killer Kusanagi Godou has been born, but at least the god-king Merka is definitely there.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin smiled and said, "I personally think consulting a local magician is the best choice."


    "Until something irreversible is discovered, the concubine will not block your decision."


    Athena spoke words full of trust, but at the same time she couldn''t help but chuckle:


    "Because victory is guiding you, concubine Saint Seiya~~"


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin was surprised, looked around subconsciously, and found a shop.


    It was a luxuriously decorated shop with many footballs hanging at the door.


    But that''s not a sports store, it''s a lottery-like place.


    "Betting on football? The billboards that I passed by before seemed to say that the World Cup game is coming."


    Su Jin showed an interested expression at this time.


    At this time, Athena sighed for some reason: "Reminder, we do not have human money."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, looking at the silver-haired girl who appeared in front of him, and said with a full smile:


    "Because the goddess of victory is protecting me!"


    Chapter 0219 Liliana Kranichal


    The streets of Milan.


    With silver-white hair, blue eyes, and a slender and soft figure, Liliana is a girl knight who is even called the "Sword Fairy" by good people. Liliana is in the process of taking a rare vacation.


    However, the vacation seemed to last only a second before answering the phone.


    "God tool?"


    Standing on the street, Liliana, who was holding the phone, let out a low cry.


    "What happened to the ruins over there in Rome, Mr. Diana? Didn''t it expel the cultists?"


    Liliana groaned in her heart for the holiday that was about to disappear, but she had to cheer up and inquire about the situation.


    In Italy, there are seven leaders of the secret societies that study magic.


    The bronze black cross where Liliana was standing was one of them.


    And she herself is the leader of the Bronze Black Cross family, the eldest daughter of the Grannitzar family.


    For such a major task as excavating a divine tool, she was naturally obliged to support the organization''s actions.


    But before that, she must find out the origin of the divine tool. When necessary, she has the blood of a witch and can obtain information from the world through Spirit Vision. She must also be a front-line personnel to personally explore the origin of the divine tool.


    However, Liliana''s teacher was on the phone again, and said major news:


    "What, already know the origin? Part of the godhead of the ancient Mother Earth, this?!"


    Liliana showed a shocked and somewhat confused expression at the same time.


    As a witch, she certainly knows what a godhead is. It is something that represents the essence of a god.


    And a part of the godhead of the mother goddess, this will almost certainly attract the **** of disobedience who came into the world.


    Thinking of this, Liliana said in a panic:


    "This kind of thing is beyond our scope, and we must ask the king...what?"


    Liliana''s palm trembled slightly, almost dropping her phone on the ground.


    After being silent for 3 or 4 seconds, she said in a twisted tone:


    "Master Salvatore ran to the Middle East because he heard that the **** of disobedience came to the Middle East?"


    God killer!


    Facing the biggest line of defense of the disobedient god, wielding the power of God, he is like a demon king of human-shaped natural disasters.


    There are only 6 such people in the world.


    And Salvatore Tony is one of them, nicknamed the King of Swords.


    At the same time, he was the leader of all secret societies in southern Europe, including Italy.


    "Although I''ve met him once before, I know he''s unreliable, but I didn''t expect him to be like this."


    Liliana said with a slightly broken tone.


    When you need it most, you are not in the base camp, what kind of immortal general leader is this!


    No wonder the teacher''s tone was so helpless when she said this, and she even urged her to come to support quickly.


    This is really useless!


    Thinking of this, Liliana sniffed and snorted:


    "I understand, I will immediately rush to Rome to support and assist the witch group to seal the divine tool. Please rest assured, I will leave immediately, and I will be in time for the arrival of the gods..."


    Before she finished speaking, Liliana felt a tap on her shoulder.


    ''what? '' Liliana was startled. She remembered that her subordinates hid her own technique before the call was connected, how could anyone touch her at this time.


    Subconsciously, Liliana was about to use her fighting skills to counter the opponent.


    However, at this time, she heard a young male voice:


    "This lovely lady, can you lend me a little money, how about we go out of the thirteenth?"


    "Huh?" Liliana, who had wanted to do something, was stunned for a moment, but turned her head half vigilantly and half confused, and looked behind her.


    Seeing this, her pupils suddenly began to contract violently.


    "Wow!"


    Unbearable physical nausea appeared on Liliana''s body, but she could only barely cover her mouth, but her pupils looked at each other impartially, and she spit out an emotionless whisper:


    "That is the one who is in charge of victory, that is the incarnation of wisdom, that is the manifestation of war, the ancient queen of the sky, the beloved daughter of Zeus...Wow~"


    Liliana couldn''t help but want to vomit again, but at this time, the hand that was holding her shoulder and exerted a little force, all the negative reactions disappeared, and even the thing that had just vomited on her hand disappeared without a trace.


    Such a change should be happy for a girl who loves beauty, but Liliana''s heart sank to the bottom.


    The divinity that Spirit Vision saw just now... Pallas Athena... Liliana showed a crying expression, and really looked at the coming person with her naked eyes.


    "?"


    Liliana blinked.


    And Su Jin, who was standing in front of her, also blinked and said in a joking tone:


    "Even if I look handsome, you won''t be so handsome, will you?"


    This... Liliana was dumbfounded, and even couldn''t help but asked the phone that didn''t hang up:


    "Teacher, is Athena a man?"


    "..."


    On the other side, Diana, who was surprised that Liliana suddenly heard the sound of lending money, heard this and said in a circle:


    "Are you stupid on vacation? How could Athena be a man."


    "But..." Liliana burst into tears at this time: "But..."


    Diana on the opposite side suddenly stopped talking.


    From Liliana, she could only hear her breathing on the phone.


    And soon, Diana''s voice came:


    "Don''t resist, do your best to cooperate, and don''t give up."


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Even though she said that, Liliana felt that she might really be dying.


    Because the man in front of him, no, when the male **** Athena heard her say "Athena is a man", her face was distorted.


    It was an angry expression that Liliana understood.


    Su Jin raised his eyelids slightly, and said with a subtle expression:


    "Miss, although it''s wrong for me to borrow money without authorization, you can''t scold people, right?"


    "I''m so sorry... Your Majesty Athena..." Liliana showed a crying expression.


    "Yo, that''s another curse?"


    At this time, Su Jin pretended to be angry and said:


    "I tell you, we''re not done with this!"


    "I''m really... I''m so sorry!" Liliana was really about to cry, and her cry was already very obvious.


    What should I do if I offend a disobedient god, waiting on the streets of Milan, I am very anxious!


    At this moment, a cold female voice sounded from the side.


    "Although the concubine doesn''t want to disturb your interest, it seems that the concubine just heard the descendant of Hekati say the word divine tool."


    Hearing this, Liliana couldn''t help turning her head to look, but she saw a cute girl with silver hair and petite beside her.


    However, at this sight, she could not wait to poke her eyes out.


    The ancient and noble queen of the underworld¡ªMetis... Liliana finally collapsed completely, and said with a dull expression:


    "Is this a mother and son group coming to bully me... Ha, ha ha..."


    "Crazy?" Su Jin looked at Liliana in surprise, and then showed a playful smile: "Then I''ll just keep it hot..."

 Chapter 176：

    While it''s hot? Liliana stayed for a moment, and instantly thought of something terrifying and a little expected, and her face suddenly turned red.


    Then, her eyes rolled suddenly and she fainted.


    Before fainting, she vaguely heard a man and a woman talking:


    "My concubine clearly hasn''t finished asking the question..."


    "Don''t worry about it for now, help me find her wallet, I haven''t won the football lottery yet! It''s a pity not to have a wave this time."


    Football Lottery? Do gods also bet on football? Liliana fainted in surprise.


    Chapter 0220 Liliana''s ''touching''


    Closing her eyes, she felt a bright light. This kind of stimulation made Liliana open her eyes uncontrollably:


    "I am..."


    "Congratulations, you are pregnant with a girl."


    The sudden male voice made Liliana''s face stiffen.


    She grabbed the sheet and got scared, leaned against the head of the bed, and looked at the direction the sound came from.


    Only at this time did she realize that she seemed to be in a hotel.


    Not far away, there is a glass table next to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    An adult man with black hair and black eyes is enjoying breakfast with a petite girl with silver hair and black eyes.


    Breakfast sausages cut into pieces, croissants that have been torn into pieces, and a steaming cup of cappuccino.


    A very simple breakfast, but not simple for those who eat breakfast.


    The moment she saw the faces of Su Jin and Athena, Liliana hurriedly jumped out of bed and knelt down on one knee:


    "The Bronze Black Cross belongs to Liliana Granitzal, who has seen the two crowned princes."


    "Oh, I seem to be treated as a god?"


    At this time, Su Jin, who was eating breakfast sausage, chewed very casually:


    "Well, French cuisine is just a name. If you really want to eat it, it really depends on Italy."


    At this time, the expressionless Athena said calmly:


    "My concubine doesn''t think these things can satisfy my concubine''s appetite."


    "Well, don''t worry about that. When I win the lottery, I''ll have money to eat."


    Su Jin waved his hand and laughed.


    After laughing, he turned his head to look at Liliana, and said towards the bedside table:


    "Here, where is your wallet."


    "Of course, all the money in it has been used up by me!"


    Su Jin said this with a rather rogue attitude:


    "By the way, the beautiful witch, you have been requisitioned by me, and the expiration date is 300 years."


    300 years... Liliana''s expression was almost stagnant, didn''t it take until she died three times?


    At this time, Su Jin said again:


    "Don''t worry, in order to ensure that you will not die prematurely, I will try my best to increase your lifespan to 300 years."


    This is more terrifying than dying... Liliana''s heart, which had been forced to calm down, began to collapse again.


    At this time, Athena next to him looked at Liliana in surprise and said:


    "Oh, Su Jin, do you like girls like this?"


    "It''s undeniable in a sense."


    Su Jin shrugged at this time, stuffed the croissant into his mouth, and took a sip of coffee.


    Athena looked at Liliana''s silver hair, looked at the just-developed figure, nodded and said:


    "It turns out that it is no wonder that you are so fascinated by the concubine."


    Su Jin stopped drinking coffee and said with a strange expression:


    "Are you also Algor?"


    Hearing this, Athena replied solemnly:


    "Algor? Medusa? The concubine indeed holds the essence of Medusa."


    Su Jin was suddenly speechless.


    Athena and Algor, who were killed by Hakoba, were the same person in the world of the godslayer.


    Su Jin once again firmed up his intention to find someone to take the blame.


    He didn''t find anyone to carry this thing, he was afraid that Athena of Little Garden would really go to war with him.


    Moreover, it is really wise to temporarily put the Zanpakut¨­ of demon power in the gift card... Su Jin sipped his coffee and thought to himself.


    At this time, Liliana, who was left to the side, couldn''t help but looked up at a few people, and then gritted her teeth and said:


    "Your Majesty..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Athena replied:


    "Your teacher has deposited you with us, and by the way, she will return to the arms of the concubine with the snake in her concubine body."


    "In exchange, your right to life will be guaranteed by the concubine and the saint in the concubine."


    Su Jin suddenly said strangely at this time: "Why do you keep emphasizing that I am your Saint Seiya?"


    "Isn''t it?" Athena looked at Su Jin strangely.


    "Well, as long as you are happy." Su Jin shrugged and said indifferently.


    During the day Athena uses the Saint Seiya, and at night the Saint Seiya rides Athena. The division of labor is clear and appropriate.


    "Teacher..." Liliana choked a little.


    She knew very well that the teacher was acting privately and wanted to exchange her life with the divine tool.


    This kind of behavior is a taboo in the magic world. In the face of the **** of disobedience, it is correct to leave the matter to the king.


    Diana''s arbitrary behavior has a high probability of being punished by the King of Swords.


    That king was only attentive when it came to killing gods.


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly said:


    "By the way, your teacher sold you to me on the phone at the cost of keeping her safe, and I agree."


    Liliana''s previous emotions rotted away.


    Anything arbitrary, something to protect the best disciple, something to offend the Demon King, all of them are fake.


    The real situation is to find that the two disobedient gods will pursue and kill him, and decisively abandon the gods and disciples, praying for a chance to survive, and she succeeds.


    Reality, so **** real, so real that Liliana was expressionless, her silver teeth clenched.


    "Teacher is indeed a pure witch!" Liliana said almost gritted her teeth.


    After Su Jin finished his coffee, he turned to look at Milan in the morning, but smiled and said:


    "Hmm~ what a leisurely breakfast time."


    "The snake is moving towards the concubine."


    Athena smiled and nodded, expressing her deep appreciation for Su Jin''s words.


    At the same time, she frowned and looked into the distance:


    "The divinity of steel, and the harsh sky, so it is, have the two gods fought?"


    This is a fierce conflict far away in Sardinia, affecting nature and thus being perceived by Athena.


    "It was a coincidence."


    Su Jin calmly put down the teacup, raised his eyebrows and said:


    "The ancient Persian war **** Veleslana and the Mediterranean Semitic **** king Mekal, they seem to lose both."


    Beside her, Liliana broke out in a cold sweat.


    War **** Veleslana, God King Mekal, Hades Queen Metis, Wisdom God Athena?


    Regardless of the last strange thing, the four gods gathered together, even the king of swords is the rhythm of kneeling.


    I''m only 16 years old, and I haven''t met the domineering president. Is the world coming to an end... Liliana thought a little pessimistically.


    At this time, Su Jin rubbed his chin and said:


    "Calculate the time, it seems that you can start after you get the snake."


    "Wait over there. If there are no snakes, if you rashly intervene, the concubine may become a burden."


    Athena said very rationally at this time.


    However, at this time, Su Jin said in a joking tone:


    "You can rest assured, Athena or something, just stand behind the Saint Seiya and wave the flag and shout."


    Clang!


    The coffee mug hit the table and was picked up again.


    But Athena vented her dissatisfaction with this action.


    "Concubine is not a weak vase."


    At this time, Su Jin said earnestly: "You have seriously insulted Chenghu Saori."


    "Who is that?" Athena asked in surprise.


    "A scheming vase."


    Chapter 0221 The seventh god-killer?


    Diana Milito.


    With a childlike appearance, she likes to wear those witches with complicated folds that tend to set off young girls'' clothes, but her actual age has long been untested.


    As a cadre in the Bronze Black Market, she got rid of her subordinates and came to Milan, a familiar city, alone.


    However, stepping out of the railway with a very serious delay, her mood was mixed.


    When she came here, she had no way out.


    Whether it is the two gods or the king of swords, surrendering to either side will bring serious problems.


    It is true to offer divine tools to the King of Swords, but Liliana, the eldest daughter of the Grannitzar family, will inevitably die, and even she will be punished by the bronze black cross.


    In the case of not being a traitor, it was the best solution she could think of to exchange the divine tool for Liliana''s safety and protection.


    If it is the Lord Salvatore, as long as there is a **** who can fight with him, a little betrayal is just a small matter, right?


    With such a mentality, Diana came to Milan with a simple seal, and then came to a couple''s hotel on the witch''s intuition.


    "¡­"


    Although she wanted to complain about why the two gods lived in such a place and brought her beloved disciple, Diana gritted her teeth and entered the hotel.


    Soon, she was led to the door of a room under the very subtle eyes of the hotel waiter.


    Before leaving, she vaguely heard the waiter mutter in an envious tone:


    ''Three, the guest''s waist strength is just right, I don''t know if there is a secret. ¡¯


    With inexplicable embarrassment, Diana took a deep breath and opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, a strange smell permeated.


    That is the feeling of stepping into the realm of the gods from the human world, often in solemn churches, shrines dedicated to mysterious power, and ancient temples.


    And now, the power in the room was tens of thousands of times stronger than those in those places, almost suffocating Diana.


    The witch''s spiritual vision is activated on its own, but another mysterious force suppresses this activation, freeing her from the entanglement of adverse reactions.


    At this time, Diana gritted her teeth, walked into the room with the box, and closed the door.

 Chapter 177：

    Geek!


    The door was closed, and Su Jin, who was sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, raised his head slightly, looked at the person who came and said:


    "Yo, here we are!"


    Diana didn''t dare to look around, and quickly put the suitcase aside and knelt down on one knee:


    "A step later than the scheduled time, I hope Your Majesty will forgive me."


    "It''s okay, you''re a little earlier than I expected."


    Su Jin shook his hand casually, then smiled and pointed to the suitcase:


    "Get something, my lovely Athena sauce can''t wait."


    Boom! sound.


    But under the table, Athena''s little feet kicked Su Jin.


    But Diana and Liliana, who bowed their heads, didn''t notice the side of the goddess, so they only dared to bow their heads and show the etiquette of surrender.


    "I understand."


    Diana took a slight breath, and the moment she picked up the suitcase and stood up, she glanced at Liliana.


    Fortunately, there is no damage on the surface, and there is nothing abnormal except that the spirit seems to be a little low.


    This means that the two gods in front of them are honest, and there is not much violent side.


    Diana breathed a sigh of relief.


    After bringing the suitcase to the glass table where the breakfast plate still remained, Diana respectfully pushed it away and continued to kneel at the exit of the corridor.


    At this time, Athena couldn''t wait to open the box and looked at the gorgon emblem in the sponge wrapped in red cloth, and her eyes lit up.


    "It''s a concubine''s snake~"


    Athena hurriedly stretched out her hand and gently held the snake up, her eyes sparkling and said:


    "Finally, I finally got it back, the dignity of the ancient earth mother, the essence of the concubine who was robbed by the thieves..."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing: "Hey, there is still some wisdom in me."


    "That''s different. There is no difference between you and your concubine."


    Athena held the snake with a charming smile on her tender face.


    Beside them, Liliana and Diana felt uneasy because they heard the shocking news.


    Wisdom was in Su Jin, thinking of Athena''s identity and a series of previous words, but Liliana was shocked.


    If, if!


    Assuming that the gods only have the words of Athena, who does not obey.


    So what is Su Jin?


    A human with a divine personality?


    If so, isn''t that a godslayer?


    On the other hand, Diana also had a subtle association.


    Athena, Metis, and the snake she just offered, these godheads belong to the same godhead in the witch''s records.


    In this case, the two gods can be regarded as only one.


    No, or rather, a **** and a man?


    A person with a godhead?


    God killer?


    The seventh Demon King¡ª¡ª!


    Diana''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    As a witch, she remembered a piece of information about a godslayer.


    Some godslayers turn the gods into their vassals after defeating the disobedient gods.


    From Diana''s point of view, there is a high probability that Su Jin is such a demon king, and the **** he defeated is Athena.


    In this case, it can be explained. After all, no matter how absurd it is, it is impossible for a male Athena to exist. This does not conform to mythology.


    Falling like this... Diana looked at Liliana with scorching eyes.


    The latter turned his head secretly and glanced at Diana, then quickly moved away, his face extremely rosy.


    Yes, since it''s my disciple, that''s what I thought of it, right?


    Diana''s expression became playful, a bit like a bad matchmaker in the country who was eager to make red envelopes.


    A young, energetic male Demon Lord.


    A demon king who wanted Liliana to serve him for three hundred years.


    The subsequent development is obvious.


    The genetic improvement of the Bronze Black Cross is up to you, Liliana! Diana winked at Liliana.


    The latter was blushing, completely afraid to respond, and even very scared.


    Liliana suddenly remembered what Athena had just said.


    Is he the new king''s favorite type?


    Is this...is this...is it what I wrote in the novel, the overbearing demon king fell in love with me?


    No, it wouldn''t be so romantic, would it?


    In an instant, Liliana''s heart beat completely.


    At this time, Athena had absorbed her own snake and returned to the position of the goddess of the earth.


    However, the lack of wisdom of the sky did not bring much change to her.


    But relatively speaking, Athena''s heart is joy.


    She couldn''t help but climb up on the table, hooked Su Jin''s neck with both hands, kissed her, and said happily:


    "Concubine fighter, go to Sardinia and start our war!"


    "War? That''s too flattering for them."


    Su Jin smiled dumbly and said confidently:


    "I will only bring them brutal ravages!"


    Su Jin said this, stood up, glanced at Liliana and said:


    "Follow me, I will be invincible in front of me!"


    "Yes, myking!"


    Liliana subconsciously got up and responded.


    Chapter 0222 Before the hunt begins


    Sardinia, at midday when the sun just climbed overhead.


    Under the leadership of Liliana, Su Jin walked down the gangway of the cruise ship.


    Below the gangway, there are members of the Bronze Black Cross in Sardinia. There are not many members, only the person in charge and the two subordinates he leads.


    Su Jin nodded slightly towards the three and boarded the high-end car arranged by the bronze and black cross.


    In the back seat of the car, Liliana, Su Jin, and Athena sat together in order, with Diana as the driver in front.


    Members of the Bronze Black Cross provide vehicles and convenience along the way.


    At this time, Diana, who was driving, asked cautiously:


    "Su Jinqing, do you need to inform the local famous family?"


    "No need, I''m not here to be a monkey."


    Su Jin leaned on the backrest, half-squinted and said:


    "Of course, if they''re willing to dance with their lives, I don''t recommend seeing them."


    "Understood." Diana smiled bitterly in her heart, but replied respectfully.


    As for those famous local families who asked to meet, it was enough to be a tool person. If there was any dissatisfaction, the Bronze Black Cross was naturally obliged to deal with it.


    The reason is because of a phone call between Diana and the Bronze Black Cross Commander not long ago.


    In a simple call, the old commander-in-chief of the Bronze Black Cross directly agreed to Liliana Granitzar''s marriage.


    Without even seeing his face, he was willing to announce that the bronze black cross surrendered to Su Jin''s feet.


    Grandpa''s unexpectedly interesting behavior made Liliana feel dizzy all the way.


    Married yourself?


    With a young man who just met for less than a day?


    Although Su Jin''s appearance is not the type she hates, but is in the strike zone, is this development too fast?


    Shouldn''t it be to first date to see, run in the character, and then let her or Su Jin officially confess, and then get engaged?


    Did I oversleep and just slept for a year?


    Just when Liliana was still confused, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Athena and said:


    "I heard that Sardinia is a famous summer tourist destination? Would you like to enjoy it?"


    "If it''s after the business is over, if you relax a little bit, the concubine has no opinion."


    Athena is holding a mobile phone bought in Milan, studying the software operation on it.


    "Then it''s decided."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he glanced at Athena who frowned and waited for the signal, and shrugged:


    "The internet speed in Sardinia seems to be quite slow, doesn''t it?"


    "Because of the lack of base stations, the mobile phone signal will be better at the beach and hotel."


    Diana smiled wryly at this time.


    The media are all advocating how developed countries are developed, but in fact, rural areas have not yet been connected to the Internet.


    Even in Sardinia, high-end hotels and important locations have 3G networks, and a few 4G networks.


    Elsewhere, it would be nice to connect you for 10 minutes when the midday sun is at its strongest.


    "The concubine is really not good at human technology."


    Athena gave up on operating the mobile phone, sighed, and then looked at the city through the car window and said:


    "It seems that there are divine beasts wandering over the city."


    "It seems that the body of a single **** has been smashed, and the **** with many divine beasts as a symbol is the **** of war that has been defeated."


    Su Jin leaned on the sofa, half-closed his eyes and said:


    "God King Merka was also seriously injured and was recuperating in the temple on the island. Both sides are racing against time."


    "Considering the needs of the test, one incomplete God and one complete God can be used as control groups."


    Athena spoke cruel words with a calm expression, as if her gods were just experimental tools.


    As a member of the oppressed Earth Goddess, Athena would not have a good impression of bullies.


    Whether it is Veleslana or the god-king Merka, if there is a chance to kill them, Athena will definitely be ruthless.


    As it happens, her and Su Jin''s chances just need the two-body **** as a control group.


    Hearing this, Su Jin also understood what Athena meant, and asked with a smile, "Which one takes priority?"


    Athena thought for a moment and decided on the object:


    "The war **** in Persia, the main **** he serves is the kind of **** that concubines hate, and the nature of his ten incarnations is the most suitable for controlling the integrity of the god''s body."


    Diana and Liliana who were on the sidelines shivered.


    Is this the attitude of godslayers towards God? Just like a pig, which one should be killed? Also control the opponent''s strength to kill, as a reference?

 Chapter 178：

    The real Demon King is so terrifying? !


    For the first time, the two who participated in the killing of the gods by the godslayer were slightly more polite.


    At this time, Su Jin squinted his eyes and said with a smile, "Go to the city center, where should Velerslana be."


    Hearing the words, Liliana''s face changed slightly, she thought about the terrible casualties if Su Jin fought against the God of Disobedience in the city center.


    Thinking of this, she turned her head suddenly, trying to dissuade her, but she swallowed the words when they reached her lips.


    The knight''s creed made her try to save the people, but the betrothed''s position made her inclined to think in Su Jin''s direction.


    After thinking about it, Liliana chose not to mention this matter, but planned to wait for Su Jinzheng''s action, and then go to rescue the general public as a ''vase'' who can''t intervene in the battle of gods.


    Even so, Liliana was still a little worried.


    If he just went to save people, Wang shouldn''t be angry, right?


    At this time, Su Jin next to him said calmly:


    "Speaking of the battle location, it''s best to pull it to the suburbs, Athena, where would you say it would be more convenient to experiment?"


    Liliana turned her head and looked at Su Jin in surprise.


    Then, she saw Su Jin winking at her.


    "King!" Liliana opened her eyes wide, with bright colors in her blue and clear eyes.


    However, it is estimated that the goddess Athena was present, and she quickly lowered her head, who did not dare to express her feelings in front of the goddess.


    At this time, Athena glanced at Liliana and said lightly:


    "The concubine does not express her opinion on the location of the battle, but remember not to let that witch run away."


    witch? Maybe Liliana and Diana would wonder.


    But Su Jin understood the connotation of what Athena said in seconds.


    Pandora!


    The common mother of all godslayers.


    The most important person in the process of killing gods is also a **** that Su Jin and Athena must control in their plans.


    It is said that she is a goddess who only blesses those who achieve the miracle of defeating the weak.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin, who is still human, suddenly said:


    "I understand, isn''t it just playing the ''weak''!"


    Su Jin said playfully that it was too easy for him to seduce Pandora over to watch the battle with Welleslana.


    As long as Pandora dared to take a peek at him, Su Jin would be sure to catch him out of the world.


    Play the underdog? Liliana was puzzled by Su Jin''s words, but at this time, the car had arrived at the square in front of Domo Church in Sardinia.


    "King, here we are."


    Liliana hurriedly opened the car door, and after getting out of the car, she stood respectfully by the side.


    At this time, Su Jin stepped out of the car door and just stopped, then turned his head and looked at the avenue leading from the church to the sea.


    Two teenagers were standing in the middle of the avenue, and one of them was wearing a tattered white robe, and the handsome-looking teenager raised the corner of his mouth and showed a crazy smile.


    Chapter 0223 Friends do their best!


    "What''s wrong? Suddenly stopped talking."


    Kusanagi Godou looked at the handsome young man in front of him.


    In order to return the slate left by his grandfather''s friend in the island country, he came to Sardinia alone, and then met the young man in the process of asking for directions.


    Although it was slightly unpleasant to say that the other party was talking old-fashioned, but looking at that beautiful face, Kusanagi Godou didn''t feel any ill will, on the contrary, he thought the other party was very interesting.


    However, from the exchange just now, he heard that the boy in front of him seemed to have lost his memory.


    Although it was said that the other party was wearing a white robe with a Middle Eastern style, and it was full of dust and tattered, and looked a bit like a refugee, the memory loss still made him feel a bit outrageous.


    And now, he was surprised by the young man''s gaze looking into the distance:


    "Did you meet your family?"


    Kusanagi Godou turned his head and saw the four people who had just gotten out of the car.


    A guy of the same oriental race as him, an outrageously handsome guy, a super cute silver-haired girl.


    There is also a silver-haired little loli who can be said to be a treasure bestowed on people by God.


    As for the aunt who is pretending to be tender from the side, there is absolutely no need to care.


    Oh, does the boy next to him also like girls with silver hair? Just when Kusanagi Godou thought so, the boy responded.


    "Family? No, no, not such a friendly thing, but a rival!"


    With a suppressed excitement, the young man said in a high voice, as if he was about to cheer:


    "That is an unprecedented rival! Biaz Dakaha, more powerful than the gods of ancient Persia, and more powerful than the **** king of the Semites, an unbelievably perfect old enemy!"


    "Hey, are you crazy?" Kusanagi Godou was shocked by the boy''s yelling.


    However, at this time, he saw the boy turned his head and stretched his hand directly to his shoulder bag.


    It''s sizzling!


    The shoulder strap of the shoulder bag was torn directly, and the backpack was forcibly robbed by the teenager.


    ? ? ?


    Kusanagi Godou was stunned for a moment, then scolded angrily:


    "What are you doing!"


    At this moment, Kusanagi Godou remembered what his grandfather had told him before he left.


    ''Godou, boys must remember to protect themselves when they are out alone, some bad people can''t be seen with the naked eye! ¡¯


    It turned out to be like this. Grandpa, I understand, the refugee in front of him is really a bad guy. He approached me at first to rob me!


    "You bastard!"


    Kusanagi Godou rolled up his sleeves and rushed forward, about to punch the boy.


    However, when he touched it, he was kicked in the stomach by the teenager.


    "Wow!"


    Kusanagi Godou spat out the breakfast he had eaten on the ship, and the spit was all over the ground.


    At this time, the teenager took out a slate from his backpack and said with a slightly happy tone:


    "It turns out that it is this, Prometheus who steals fire, the power to steal, no wonder I care about this young man."


    Kusanagi Godou barely supported the ground, raised his head, and said angrily:


    "Give it back to me, you thief!"


    "No, no, I''m not a thief. This kind of behavior should be called a robber."


    The teenager shook his head, threw his shoulder bag aside, then took the slate, looked at him with a little regret and said:


    "I thought you would bring me interesting happiness as a teenager, but now it seems that compared to the diamond next to you, your side is just a glass of the surface!"


    "You bastard!" Kusanagi Godou was lying on the ground, capable of getting up but not afraid, for fear of being kicked again.


    At this time, the young man sighed:


    "Young man, I have requisitioned this slate. If I don''t have this, I really have no certainty in the face of that kind of existence. For the sake of victory, I ask you to forgive me for my unpleasant behavior."


    "Thief!" Kusanagi Godou shouted angrily and at the same time very aggrieved.


    At this time, the boy had already taken a step towards the four people in the square.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After watching a backstab of a good friend, Su Jin smiled and looked at Welles Lana who was approaching for the scene of the slate fight, and said in a playful tone:


    "Yo, did you grab something to increase your chips? Is the undefeated God of War scared?"


    "As you can see."


    Welles Laner, who forgot his name, laughed:


    "I''m really scared."


    He looked at Su Jin, but the focus of his eyes was not on Su Jin, but on the abyss-like terrifying divinity surrounding Su Jin.


    "Victory is in the hands of the enemy. This is the first time in my life."


    "Unknown boy, I challenge you, even if I forget my name, I will challenge you, because victory must be in my hands!"


    Hearing the passionate voice, Liliana was dumbfounded.


    In charge of victory, the undefeated war god? The robber who robbed the boy in broad daylight just now was actually the **** of war, Welleslaner?


    If it wasn''t for Ling Vision being restrained by Su Jin to avoid injury, Liliana really wanted to confirm the identity of Welleslana.


    Being the **** of robbers is also a wonderful thing among gods!


    At this time, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and said with a playful expression:


    "As a strong man, are you actually here to challenge a weak man like me?"


    "The strong? The weak?"


    Welleslaner tilted his head slightly, but wondered:


    "The order seems to be reversed, but it doesn''t matter, unknown boy, do you accept my challenge?"


    "Challenge, this is the word of the weak." Su Jin seems to be still sticking to the ''weak'' character.


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    Welleslaner shook the slate in his hand doubtfully:


    "Even if I hold the thief''s secret treasure, and even if my memory is restored, I can''t think of a way to defeat you. If that''s the case, what if I call myself weak?"


    "¡­¡­as long as you are happy."


    Su Jin showed a reserved smile.


    "But if it''s a challenge, I suggest that you still recover, let''s talk about it."


    "very good!"


    Seeing Su Jin agreeing to the challenge, Welleslaner said happily:


    "In this case, then I can''t continue to delay, unknown boy, how about the battle is set at the time of the devil?"


    "Whatever." Su Jin responded.


    And the young man in front of him burst out laughing and left directly.


    At this time, Athena next to him said with a subtle expression:


    "When you see your concubine, don''t you even say hello? The military **** of the east is so rude!"


    Athena was clearly angry that Veleslana didn''t even look at herself.


    The Earth Mother and the Hero of Steel are mortal enemies, but the mortal enemy does not even look at them in person. This is a great humiliation!


    Athena became more and more angry, and finally said with a dark face:


    "Concubine''s fighter, completely shred that rude **** of war for the concubine, trample his pride under his feet, and in return, the concubine promises that you can exercise the right of the winner to the concubine~"


    Does it mean anything is possible? Su Jin heard this and said with a subtle expression:


    "If you say that, then I won''t pretend."


    At this time, Athena paused and said a little angrily: "The witch is a necessary thing!"


    Does it mean Pandora still has to be caught? Su Jin shrugged, but said helplessly:


    "What a willful goddess~"


    At this moment, Kusanagi Godou ran in front of several people, looked up at the sky, and said with a confused expression:


    "Fly? Fly away?"


    The robber who robbed him flew away, how does this work?

 Chapter 179：

    At this moment, an arrogant female voice rang out:


    "A few of you over there, can you delay your time a little?"


    0224 Erica Browntree


    The capital of Sardinia, the streets of Cagliari.


    Erica Browntree, who went out to the famous red copper black cross and was promoted to the Grand Knight at the age of 16, was sitting in the car with a sullen face, leaning against the window and looking at the city.


    And sitting next to her in the driver''s seat is the maid who takes care of her, Ariana Hayama Aria Rudi, a mixed-race girl with 1/4 island ancestry.


    At this time, Ariana was in a state of worry.


    The reason she became like this was the arbitrary actions of her master Erica.


    At noon, when the sun was at its strongest, Ariana held the steering wheel and whispered:


    "Miss Erica, don''t you really want to kill God?"


    With brilliant blond hair and a body as perfect as a model, Erica in a dark red dress frowned and said in surprise:


    "Why are you even asking this, Ariana?"


    I didn''t refute the first time... Ariana shuddered, and then asked cautiously:


    "I just think, isn''t it too dangerous?"


    "Well, the danger is sure to be there."


    Erica sighed, pulled the hair on her temples aside, and said softly:


    "I''m not an idiot with a watery brain either. It would be best if I had the opportunity to kill a god, but with a high probability, it would be a miracle to be able to seal a divine beast."


    "And didn''t the observers in Sardinia say that the probability of coming is a divine beast?"


    "If I take the feat of fighting against the beasts, I can use this as a springboard to inherit the title of my uncle [Red Devil], and even become the commander-in-chief of the Red Copper Black Cross."


    "Otherwise, at my age, I''m afraid I won''t be able to compete for Gennaro. The commander-in-chief of the Bronze Black Cross has been controlled by the Brauntree family all the year round. If I lose it and throw it to a wild knight in the countryside, it will be a great deal. shame."


    "Understood? The point is not to kill the gods, but to increase my bargaining power to become the commander-in-chief. Of course, if there is a chance to become a godslayer, I will not refuse."


    Thinking of this, Erica showed an expression full of resentment:


    "Even Lord Salvatore, no, that fool who knows nothing but swords can kill gods and become godslayers."


    "And the uncle who has been cultivating for decades and became a paladin step by step can only bow before a fool. The rules of this world are probably broken long ago!"


    Beside, Ariana tilted her head and pretended not to hear.


    It''s good to listen to the master insulting the King of Swords in private, and never say it.


    Otherwise, the King of Swords didn''t care, and some people came to make things difficult for Erica, making things difficult for the red copper black cross.


    This is what the Easterners often say that the King of Hell is easy to provoke and the devil is difficult to deal with.


    After Erica finished complaining, Ariana said:


    "I don''t understand the rights disputes in associations, as long as you have an idea."


    "Okay, stop talking about these boring things."


    Erica waved her hand and said:


    "According to the information of the observation department, the fluctuation of divine power is suspected to have appeared in the urban area. The most urgent task now is to find out the true body of divine power? Huh?!"


    A gust of wind appeared in Erica''s field of vision.


    It was a sudden and conspicuous hurricane.


    And within the hurricane, the power fluctuations so huge that Erica''s heart skipped a beat were going away.


    "Damn, it''s so close!"


    Erica immediately recognized the source of the hurricane, the road in front of her, the square in front of the church.


    Erica instantly opened the car door, flipped on the roof, and shouted, "Ariana!"


    "Understood!" Ariana stepped on the accelerator with one foot, and the car immediately drove towards the square.


    At this time, Erica on the roof of the car had to narrow her eyes because of the dust from the hurricane.


    The two quickly came to the front of the square, but at the same time the hurricane had disappeared, and the huge fluctuation of divine power had disappeared.


    "Damn!"


    Erica scolded secretly, realizing that she had completely missed the opportunity to get information.


    What about witnesses? Did any witnesses see anything? Thinking like this, she looked around, and then her eyes suddenly lit up:


    "A few of you over there, can you delay your time a little?"


    Erica''s words fell, and the people in front turned their heads to look at her.


    "Lily?"


    Erica, who found Liliana for the first time, was stunned.


    However, before encountering the joy of her friends, she saw a face she didn''t want to see.


    Witch Diana.


    Liliana''s teacher, the cadre of the Bronze Black Cross, a woman she hates very much.


    Could this veteran witch also come for the divine beast?


    Apart from that, the handsome black-haired youth and the beautiful silver-haired young girl Erica just paid more attention and didn''t care.


    What''s the use of having a pretty face, isn''t her face pretty too? Shouldn''t it be the inner talent that matters?


    As for Kusanagi Godou, who was not at all outstanding, she was immediately ignored by her.


    The eldest lady of the red copper and black cross did not want to pay attention to these peers who stayed in the ivory tower to learn general knowledge.


    "Hey~"


    Erica jumped off the roof of the car, looked at Liliana, and hugged her face:


    "Lily, since you''re here, it couldn''t be better. What about the divine power just now? Did you see the body?"


    "Be careful, Erica Browntree, we haven''t gotten to the point of calling each other by nickname."


    Liliana, who had been bullied a lot, was instantly alert, knowing that Erica was going to deceive information from her again, so she quickly warned.


    "Don''t be so ostentatious~ After all, we are also childhood sweethearts."


    Erica showed a happy and bright smile.


    A normal person would mistakenly think that Erica and Liliana have a very good relationship when they see her smile.


    In fact, it was true, but Erica''s tendency to tease acquaintances made Liliana miserable.


    Moreover, Liliana doesn''t want to lose face in front of Su Jin now that she is in front of the person she loves.


    Liliana said with a serious face:


    "It''s just a relationship with a competitor, let''s avoid childhood sweethearts."


    "That information?" Erica looked at Liliana with a smile.


    "You''ve overstepped, Erica Browntree."


    Diana glanced at Su Jin, and frowned immediately after finding that the other party seemed to be looking at Erica with great interest.


    "Oh, isn''t that Aunt Diana?"


    Erica pretended to have just seen Diana, and hurriedly moved her hand to her chest, bowed and saluted:


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you so young. I''m really happy."


    Granny, you have a face to pretend to be young at such a young age... Erica smiled and looked at Diana.


    Diana''s eyelids twitched wildly, and she wanted to teach Erica a lesson as before, but she didn''t dare to act rashly because of Su Jin''s existence.


    At this time, Erica had already sensed something was wrong.


    She was used to Liliana''s cold face, after all, it''s normal for her to tease her like that every day, and it''s normal to be hated for a day or two every now and then.


    But something was wrong with Diana.


    As usual, this witch has already taught herself a lesson, why is she so peaceful today?


    I feel like I''m going to suffer, so let''s get the information and run... Erica thought so, but on the surface she looked at Liliana calmly and said:


    "Lily, with your spiritual vision ability, you should see the real body of that divine power just now, right?"


    When Liliana heard the words, she couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin.


    With Liliana''s character, she was naturally eager for Erica to go as far as she could.


    It''s nothing to blow her away with a little information, after all, Erica never imagined that Welles Laner would actually challenge Su Jin.


    But the key point now is that Liliana already has loyal people, so whether the information is made public or not must depend on Su Jin''s will.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said, "Tell her."


    "As ordered, King." Liliana knelt on one knee and said respectfully.


    Erica''s face distorted at this moment.


    king?


    God killer?


    Thinking of this, Erica didn''t care about the news, and hurriedly knelt down and said:


    "The copper and black cross belongs, Erica Browntree, I have seen you!"


    Speaking of this, Erica had a few drops of cold sweat on her face, bowed her head, and said respectfully:


    "I don''t know if it was Qing who didn''t ask for peace in person, and I hoped for Qing Haihan."


    It was actually a godslayer other than the King of Swords who came in person?


    That fool Salvatore doesn''t matter, other kings, haven''t my attitude been ripped off?


    Lily, you''ve learned badly, and you didn''t remind me in front of the king, this time you''ve hurt me badly!


    Erica felt aggrieved.


    Bullying Liliana all day long, but today she was caught by her, or in the presence of the godslayer.


    This time, miserable!


    Chapter 0225 give you a chance


    Erica kept kneeling on one knee, cold sweat dripping from her forehead.


    In front of her, Su Jin looked at her with a smile, but she couldn''t see her true emotions.


    Beside him, Kusanagi Godou scratched his cheek blankly.


    The communication between the few people was in Italian, and he didn''t understand it at all. He just saw a big beautiful woman stepping on the car exaggeratedly coming, and then said a few words with a smile to the silver-haired beauty, and then suddenly knelt on the ground. .


    So, what am I doing here?


    who I am? Where am I? what did i encounter?


    Kusanagi Godou was caught up in three philosophical questions.


    Next to him, Su Jin glanced at Erica, and said with a smile:


    "To be honest, I don''t really like your character."


    Erica''s body froze, but she forcibly restrained her body''s reaction and did not dare to say any rebuttal words.


    The next second, Su Jin said:


    "But I really like the body. It should be very fun to play with."


    "Eh-!"


    Beside, Liliana covered her face and made a surprised voice:


    "Play, play with something..."


    Liliana''s face was flushed, and she didn''t dare to look at Su Jin''s face, as if she was afraid that she would be asked to do the same.


    But every now and then, she would always raise her head and peek at Su Jin, as if she was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 180：

    For Erica, it was basically face-to-face humiliation.


    But she didn''t dare to resist, and even said something like she was grateful:


    "It''s my honor to be so loved by you."


    Erica smiled, but she was the only one who knew what she was thinking.


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at Liliana and said:


    "Tell her, it''s just some useless information."


    Liliana took a deep breath when she heard the words, calmed down a little, looked at Erica and said:


    "Here appears the ancient Persian war **** Veleslana."


    After saying a word, Liliana didn''t say anything except the god''s name.


    She didn''t even tell Erica that Welleslaner was currently disabled.


    the reason is simple.


    Liliana thinks she has to stand in Su Jin''s position to consider, in this case, as Su Jin''s goal.


    Welleslaner''s message, of course, is that the fewer people know, the better.


    In the ancient Persian region, there are only 10 incarnations, the invincible war god... It is actually the appearance of the **** of disobedience... Erika clenched her teeth secretly, knowing that her purpose may really hang.


    No matter how stupid she was, she knew how dangerous it was to face God.


    Uncle Paul alone was regarded as a miracle by the world when he was attacked by several mythical beasts.


    And she, Erica, as the only great knight of the paladins, I am afraid that she can only match a mythical beast at most.


    In the face of God, the power of ''His'' means nothing.


    Moreover, now that a king with an uncertain identity is eyeing the **** of disobedience, there is no chance for her.


    Thinking of this, Erica immediately replied respectfully: "Thank you for your notification, then, may I be honored to retire and pass the situation to the secret society in southern Europe."


    If I can get out of my body like this and not be held accountable for the rudeness just now, then I will be lucky... Erica thought so.


    Athena glanced at the clever Erica and stopped paying attention.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Erica, but asked calmly:


    "So that''s the case, do you want to be a godslayer?"


    Erica''s whole body froze, from her feet to her head, all her limbs were stiff.


    Yes or no, this is simply a question.


    However, in the face of the godslayer, there is no good end to lying.


    Thinking of this, Erica gritted her teeth and said with a little panic in her heart:


    "Yes, as you said."


    It''s over, as expected, he bullied Liliana a lot and was punished.


    She clearly stated that she wants to become a godslayer, doesn''t that mean that she wants to compete with the king in front of her for the chance to kill Veleslana?


    Isn''t this the end!


    The godslayer in front of her didn''t kill her, it was strange to avoid getting in the way.


    At this time, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "Interesting, I haven''t seen a self-righteous idiot like you in a long time."


    Being scolded face to face, Erica could only show an embarrassed smile, not even daring to refute.


    If this were to change to a master with a weak personality, she would dare to jump face to face.


    But in the face of Su Jin, who is indifferent to her anger and anger, it is better for her to be cowardly.


    It doesn''t matter if you die, it''s not good for you to implicate your uncle and the entire red copper black cross.


    In the face of Erica who was submissive, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance."


    No, please, don''t give me a chance, I don''t want it... Erica MMP in her heart, but she can only smile and say:


    "Erica naturally dare not refuse your gift."


    You have to make me die, don''t you? big boss? Erica thought with a smile.


    At this time, Athena suddenly said, "It''s coming."


    Moo-!


    A huge, inexplicable roar suddenly sounded.


    On the avenue leading to the sea, the height was dozens of meters, and the whole body was covered by black fur. The fangs the size of the tall buildings of the elders, and the savage wild boars appeared.


    "Is this, the incarnation of Welleslaner ''Wild Boar''?"


    Erica immediately thought of the truth, and then her face changed slightly.


    Ignoring Godou Kusanagi''s shouting, Erica looked at Su Jin, saw the other person''s encouraging eyes, and then looked at her short arms and short legs, and the wild boar with a height of more than ten stories. Neither is good.


    Just the boiling divine power on the wild boar made Erica feel an unimaginable pressure.


    Fighting an opponent of this level, she is afraid that she will be trampled into a small cake by the opponent with one move.


    But now, there is a godslayer staring at her to challenge.


    This¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Jin said meaningfully, "Do you want to challenge?"


    Erica was tempted to say ''Sorry, I was wrong. '' But the halo of genius from childhood to adulthood, she became a great knight at the age of 16, and the pride brought by the paladin at the top of the human race made her unable to say the words to beg for mercy.


    Thinking of this, Erica took a deep breath, used space magic to take out her beloved sword ''Lion King''s Heart'', and then rushed forward with gritted teeth.


    "Hey, what are you doing, are you crazy?"


    Kusanagi Godou, who was about to run for his life, was dumbfounded when he saw this scene.


    He looked left and right, looked at Su Jin, gritted his teeth, and rushed to save people.


    "Oh? This boy, it seems..."


    Athena glanced at Kusanagi Godou one more time, then narrowed her eyes and said:


    "Although the smell is very light, it is indeed the remnant of power, but it is not the blood of the mother earth, then..."


    Athena showed a cruel smile:


    "It''s a steel pen."


    If it was before, Athena would not care about a mortal, but now, she is eager to offend more gods and take their power.


    As a result, Kusanagi Godou, who was implicated in a god, was tripped instantly.


    "what happened?"


    Kusanagi Godou, who wanted to save someone, struggled to get up and looked at his feet, but saw a gray python.


    "Snake?! Why is there a snake here?" Kusanagi Godou was dumbfounded. He didn''t see a snake when he just passed by.


    However, in the next second, he looked at the snake rapidly emerging from the ground and immediately understood the source of the snake.


    hiss--!


    As if endless snakes emerged from the ground, they drowned Kusanagi Godou in an instant, and even drilled into his body through the six holes, and then pulled it into the underground underworld.


    Su Jin next to him was a little surprised: "Huh? How did you do it?"


    "The blood inherited from this boy can be traced to a **** of disobedience."


    Athena simply explained one sentence, and Su Jin no longer pursued it.


    He wasn''t interested in Kusanagi Godou, so naturally he wouldn''t care.


    "I know a little bit about it, it seems that it is Susanoo who is hiding in the secluded world."


    "Oh~ It seems that after Sardinia, you can go to the island country and try it."


    Athena said very casually.


    As for what would happen to Kusanagi Godou in the future, it was completely out of the two''s thoughts.


    At this moment, Erica, who was not far away, met the ''wild boar'' head-on with the belief of mortal death.


    Like the wings of candles, Icarus facing the sun!


    Chapter 0226 Take the body as a sword


    The body of the wild boar is very large, and its strength is extremely terrifying. Just stepping on it can make the ground sag and the waves splash.


    Not to mention the surging divine power that pervades it.


    Impeccable for the weak.


    For Erica, however, she still has a slim chance.


    An overly large stature brings a relative lack of dexterity, so if you focus on dodging and looking for opportunities to find weaknesses.


    Thinking of this, Erica took a deep breath, and after avoiding a stampede, Song recited the spirit of words.


    "Eli, eli, lemasabachthani! Lord, why have you forsaken me!"


    - The Word of Golgotha!


    This is the song of calamity sung by the dying Son, the word of hatred and despair, blessed on the sword.


    "The spirit of Calvary actually learned this!"


    Diana, who was watching, couldn''t help but exclaimed:


    "At the age of 16, this kind of talent has already entered the realm of miracles."


    "Talent?" Athena turned her head and glanced at Diana.


    "Miracle?" Su Jin also turned his head.


    Diana was suddenly speechless.


    On the other side, Liliana bit her lip and watched her friend''s "last scene".


    She could see that Erica was really fighting for her life.


    Although she knew that this was not good, Liliana also knew that Su Jin had already given Erica a chance.


    But from beginning to end, Erika would rather die than beg for mercy.


    All the way, Erica... Liliana bit her lip and resisted, so she didn''t let herself laugh, but she even held back her tears.


    At this time, Erica, who was barely controlling the curse word spirit, finally found the best chance.


    She avoided the trampling of wild boars, ignored her tattered skirt, and jumped.


    "Fly, boots of Hermes!"


    At Erica''s call, a magic circle appeared in mid-air, providing her with a stage to jump.


    At the same time, Su Jin, who heard Yan Ling, frowned, but didn''t say anything, but watched Erika fly with a sword, piercing the huge nose of the wild boar.


    Put the whole blade in it!


    "Did you really find a weak point for her?" Liliana was a little stupid.


    "It''s a superficial skill, but the spirit of words can indeed hurt the gods."


    Athena clapped her hands in admiration.


    Although it is the work of the Holy Son''s Word Spirit, Erica is really something to be proud of.


    With her strength and age, she is standing in front of the gate of the peak of mankind.


    This is indeed something to be proud of.


    "It actually made her succeed!" Liliana really didn''t know whether to be happy or sad now.


    At this time, Erica, who hit the target, gasped for breath. She held the sword and hung herself in the air, then turned her head and looked at Su Jin with a bright smile.


    She didn''t even know why she was turning back and laughing.

 Chapter 181：

    But at this time, she naturally made such a move, and her heart was filled with unspeakable pride.


    At this time, Su Jin put one hand in his pocket and said with a smile:


    "If you really want to talk about killing gods, luckily, this little girl can indeed do it."


    One thing to say, if Erica is lucky, there is indeed a chance of killing a god.


    However, this luck probably required the blessing of a small garden version of Athena.


    However, this did not prevent Su Jin touting Erica.


    Because it''s a foreshadowing of the next sentence.


    Just when Erica showed a proud expression, Su Jin''s face was indifferent, and she said in a flat tone:


    "But when did you think that divine beasts only have this level?"


    Erica''s expression suddenly stiffened, she slowly turned her head and looked at the huge pig nose in front of her, her whole body was filled with strong anger!


    - That is the wrath of God!


    Moo-! !


    The wild boar let out a huge howl, then suddenly shook his head, and then jumped, head and foot, directly hitting the ground.


    At that moment of lightning, Erica gave up her weapon and leaped to the side.


    boom--!


    The pig nose hit the concrete road, and large pieces of gravel splashed up.


    In mid-air, Erica could only reluctantly use the defensive magic she used, and then she was hit by several stones, flew out, and fell uncontrollably towards the ground.


    Snapped!


    Erica was stunned for a moment, and saw the reversed world.


    This is? !


    Erica, whose back was already scarred, and whose abdomen was still pierced, blinked in confusion.


    Then she suddenly found that she seemed to be pinched by Su Jin''s foot, and lifted it upside down.


    The elder''s instructive voice sounded.


    "You don''t use the sword like that."


    Erica looked at Su Jin''s pants and was a little confused.


    Then at this time, she felt a vast and boundless power permeating her body, as if she was covered with a layer of transparent armor.


    "This is psychic power...how is it possible...this scale...just..."


    Erica had just discovered the truth about the armor, and then found that she was being ''dancing''.


    It''s the real ''dancing''.


    Erica felt like a wooden stick, grabbed by Su Jin''s feet and swung it everywhere.


    No, it''s not a random swing, but a sword-swinging skill in the way of kendo.


    But... I''m not a sword... Erica is completely stupid.


    At this time, Su Jin said in a deep voice:


    "See clearly, the so-called sword is used like this."


    "Isn''t it? No! Don''t come here¡ª!"


    In Erika''s scream, Su Jin grabbed her feet and lifted her up high.


    Then, quietly wave down!


    - The sky is cracked!


    As if his head was combed and split, it was completely torn apart.


    On the ground, the huge wild boar stopped in mid-air in a head-to-foot manner, and then made a puff.


    Blood splattered, viscera flying!


    The wild boar split into two smooth petals and crashed on both sides of the road, and its right half fell onto the beach next to it.


    Everything quieted down.


    Erica''s eyes widened, her eyes staring blankly at the upside-down world, her eyes lost focus, and the final murmur was:


    "Mother¡­¡­"


    "I won''t be naughty anymore..."


    Chapter 0227 Transformation of Erica


    "Ugh-"


    Erica, who was squatting on the ground, grabbed the torn dresses, tried her best to lift them, and sobbed softly.


    Shame, huge shame.


    As a famous Italian lady, she was actually wielded as a weapon.


    If it wasn''t for the other party, it was the Demon King, if it wasn''t for the Demon King... Alia clenched her silver teeth and stared at Su Jin''s side face fiercely.


    At this time, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Erica, who was thrown away after she used it up and said:


    "How does it feel?"


    Erica, who had a fierce expression, instantly changed her face and became as gentle as water:


    "It feels very good, and it is really a rare experience to come to Qing''s help."


    It is clear that the teeth are itching with hatred in my heart, but there is only bitterness that cannot be expressed, and I must do my best to praise.


    At this time, Erica herself felt that she was a bit cheap.


    After Su Jin heard this, he looked at Erica with a little surprise, and then said with a smile:


    "Do you want to do it again?"


    "No, my waist is not good, I can''t bear it."


    Erica reluctantly kept an elegant smile.


    If Su Jin uses it in front of the sword again, even if there is that terrifying thought force, her waist will be broken.


    It will definitely break!


    "It''s a pity, it''s obviously such a fun body to play with."


    Co-authoring is such a prank? Erica was dumbfounded.


    She thought that Su Jin was obsessed with her better figure.


    But now, infatuation is true, but it is the function of her body as a blade.


    Is there any king law?


    Are there any laws?


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at the wild boar''s body wrapped in the gust of wind, turned his head, and said to Ariana, who was holding clothes next to the car in the distance:


    "Hey, the maid over there, don''t hurry up and bring the clothes here."


    Hearing this, Ariana gritted her teeth and hurriedly brought over the spare clothes and handed them over to Erica.


    Erica, who took the clothes, looked at Su Jin very embarrassedly, but she still gritted her teeth and changed her coat, ignoring the damaged clothes inside.


    At this time, Su Jin looked up and down Erica, then nodded and said:


    "It looks like your injury is fine."


    "Huh?" Erica touched her waist subconsciously, only then did he realize that his injuries seemed to have recovered long ago.


    how is this possible? At least three rubble pierced through my body just now... Erica was surprised and couldn''t help looking at Su Jin.


    Is it the handwriting of the king in front of you? He quietly rescued her, who was seriously injured and on the verge of death... Looking at it this way, the other party''s heart is not bad.


    At this time, Su Jin next to him whispered in a low voice:


    "Is the function of Xiao Universe''s treatment so good? Treatment at the atomic level, tsk tsk, the effect is really strong, but unfortunately there are too few experimental products."


    Experiment... Erica''s heart twitched, and she looked at Su Jin with a stiff expression.


    She was wrong, completely wrong.


    The man in front of him has no kindness at all. This Lord is a real Demon King!


    What kind of devil is Salvatore, this master is the real devil!


    Erica thought about crying without tears.


    At this time, Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly and asked with a smile:


    "How? Do you still want to kill a god?"


    Erica immediately shuddered when she heard Su Jin''s voice, and hurriedly knelt down on one knee and said:


    "The previous Yelang''s arrogance made Erica more offended, and he also wanted a lot."


    Killing God?


    Forget it, Erica completely understood at this time.


    It is impossible for mortals to kill gods. Only those who face them in person will know how terrifying gods and demon kings are!


    You must know that she just experienced how she was used by Su Jin as a weapon.


    At that moment, although it was very subtle, a realm of swordsmanship in which people and swords were united did happen to her and Su Jin.


    It was at that moment that Erica felt the mighty force that ripped apart the sky.


    It is impossible for humans to compete with this monster!


    This was the fact that Erica realized at that moment, but at the same time, at that moment, Erica saw the scene in Su Jin''s eyes.


    That is the sublime power of ''everything is an atom, everything can be crushed''.


    10,000 years, no, 100,000 years, if I can cultivate for 100,000 years, I should be able to see a corner of that realm... Erica laughed miserably at this time.


    Is the world in the eyes of the godslayer so fragile... Erica couldn''t help thinking.


    But thinking about that realm, that kind of power, Erica couldn''t help but think about it, couldn''t help but want to understand.


    That seems to be the road to a higher realm above the great knight, no, the paladin.


    It turned out that I was just standing at the foot of the mountain of martial arts... Erica suddenly felt how ridiculous her previous arrogance was.


    The sixteen-year-old great knight has mastered the spirit of killing the gods and stepped into the top of mankind with half a foot.


    This is Erica''s pride and the source of self-confidence.


    But now, that confidence has been broken, and the power of Su Jin is also broadened by her own vision.


    She can''t even see the atom, let alone the realm of swordsmanship that cuts through the atom?


    In the eyes of a true kendo master, I''m afraid I''m just a babbling baby, right?


    No wonder, and no wonder the King of Swords doesn''t care about anything but swords and fighting.


    Do you care about the daily life of an ant? That kind of thing is boring to look at.


    I''m far from a real strong man, how many Everests are there to climb... Erica couldn''t help thinking.


    Seeing Erika who had lost her frizzy spirit and became calm in front of her, Su Jin stretched out her hand and patted her on the shoulder:


    "Experience the sword just now."


    Erica raised her head, glanced at Su Jin, and nodded wordlessly.


    This sentence, Erica knew that it was not a humiliation to herself, but the advice of the seniors in the swordsmanship to the juniors.


    Although it was too embarrassing to be used as a sword at first, but at that moment, the feeling of peeping into a higher realm made Erica a little unable to stop.


    If there''s a chance to do it again... Erica''s thought of rising indifferently.


    But the next second, seeing Liliana approaching, she immediately shook her head and rejected this bold idea.


    It''s still too embarrassing, especially in front of Liliana.

 Chapter 182：

    However, if it was in private... Erica''s expression changed slightly.


    "king!"


    Liliana stepped forward, first said hello to Su Jin, and then looked at Erica, who was ''don''t die'', but she just glanced at it and didn''t pay attention:


    "The wild boar has been recovered by Welleslana. According to the reports of the observers, the incarnation on the island seems to be almost completely collected by that person."


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin was surprised by the efficiency of Welleslana, and then saw Liliana''s worries at a glance, and said with a smile:


    "Find me a remote place."


    "Yes!" Liliana''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she quickly bowed in response. "Please come with me."


    Saying that, she turned around and walked to the car beside her.


    At this time, Su Jin did not keep up, but turned his head and looked at Erica and said:


    "Do you want to keep trying?"


    "No."


    Erica''s face suddenly turned green, she quickly shook her head, but stopped abruptly, and asked cautiously:


    "But if you''re just spectating the battle, is it not allowed by the minister?"


    Erica''s heart is clear, the king in front of her doesn''t seem to be anyone she knows well.


    Moreover, according to what I just realized, this master is probably the same as the king of swords in southern Europe and the king of martial arts in the Celestial Dynasty, relying on his own martial arts to kill gods.


    But the martial art of smashing atoms, is this really a realm that human beings can comprehend?


    Erica didn''t understand, but she knew that her body seemed to be inseparable from Su Jin.


    Although it is a bit **** to say this, Erica really wants to watch that kind of skill with Su Jin again.


    Of course, if it is possible to become a direct disciple, no, an external disciple is also acceptable.


    Although she thought she would not be accepted by Su Jin, she would just become a disciple.


    But just with the sword just now, calling Su Jin a teacher, the other party shouldn''t refuse, right?


    Erika looked at Su Jin with shining eyes.


    "Is that so." Su Jin glanced at Erica, but said casually, "Then follow along."


    "Yes!" Erica answered cheerfully, and then quickly followed Su Jin''s pace.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Sardinia, no man''s land.


    When dusk was about to come, Su Jin came to this wild country ridge by car.


    "That''s it."


    Liliana, who got off the car, checked the location, and then said respectfully:


    "The idlers around have been expelled, and the secret society on the island has dispatched the backbone to deploy defensive techniques 3 kilometers away."


    At this moment, Erica, who got out of the car, sighed and said, "Lily, what you arranged doesn''t make sense at all."


    Liliana glared at Erica, as if to say, ''Uninvited female fox, not qualified to speak''.


    At this time, Su Jin, who got off the car, looked around and said casually, "Well, it''s barely usable."


    Su Jin said this, but turned his head to look at a small mountain.


    On it, the boy in the tattered white robe was smiling at him.


    "God of war, what do you think of this place as your burial place?"


    The opposite Welles Laner raised the corner of his mouth at this time, revealing a crazy smile.


    Chapter 0228 The weak beat the strong, I''m good at it!


    The appearance of the war **** Veleslana let everyone know that the war was coming.


    Including Athena, everyone distanced themselves from Su Jin and left the battlefield.


    At this time, Veleslana also paid attention to Athena.


    As a god, he saw at a glance that Athena was not a human being, but a goddess of the earth.


    As a hero of steel, he was born with the mission of crusade against the Earth Goddess.


    But right now, that mission wasn''t on Welleslaner''s heart.


    Compared to Su Jin, an unprecedented enemy, Athena is just an appetizer.


    Without restoring the ancient godhead of the Trinity, Athena was easily killed in Veleslana''s eyes.


    After all, the hero of steel, Goddess of Heaven and Earth.


    But Su Jin is different. With his strength, even the current Welleslaner can''t see where his chances of victory lie.


    "Although my ten incarnations are incomplete because the wild boar was killed by you, and my strength has not climbed to the peak, it doesn''t matter."


    A golden sword appeared in Veleslaner''s hand.


    It was the sword of wisdom used by the war gods against the gods.


    The starting hand is the sword of wisdom that manifests the power of the warrior, and it is Veleslana''s respect for the strong.


    And in the face of Su Jin, Welles Rana did not dare to hide in the slightest.


    After taking out the golden sword, Welleslaner laughed loudly:


    "Winning the strong with the weak is my best play!"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, but did not interrupt Welleslaner''s clamor.


    He was thinking about how to make himself weaker than stronger.


    Yes, Su Jin is also considering letting the weak overcome the strong. After all, according to Athena, Pandora''s ritual of killing gods is forbidden to rely on the strong to bully the weak.


    Therefore, all godslayers defeat the **** of disobedience under unfavorable circumstances and gain power.


    Out of this consideration, Su Jin decided to try the water with a ''lion''s fang''.


    However, just as Su Jin thought about it, Welleslaner seemed to sense something and shouted:


    "Phoenix!"


    If it was before, Welleslana would also recite the spirit of words to increase the power of the power.


    But now it can''t be done.


    The feeling of being touched by death on the cheek is definitely not an illusion!


    will die!


    When Su Jin decides to attack, he will die!


    This is the answer that Veleslaner has honed in battle for countless years.


    So at this moment, Welleslaner activated the power of the phoenix.


    This power has absolute precedence!


    As long as the enemy is attacking at high speed, using the Phoenix Almighty Veleslana can always be one step ahead of the opponent and gain faster speed than the opponent.


    So at this moment, Welleslana turned into light!


    On the opposite side, Su Jin showed a shocked expression, as if he did not expect Welles Laner to be able to keep up with his speed.


    In an instant, he wanted to attack, but as soon as his hand was raised, he stopped with a strange expression on his face.


    In Su Jin''s sight.


    Welleslaner, who turned into light, just moved his body, and then he thumped and fell softly to the ground, clutching his heart and vomiting blood.


    Su Jin watched Welleslaner silent.


    At this time, Liliana and Erica, who were watching not far away, were dumbfounded.


    Erica even thought of the old people who stopped cars on the road now, with a strange expression: "Do gods also touch porcelain?"


    The current scene can be described as touching porcelain, which is really appropriate.


    Before the fight started, Welles Laner was holding his heart and vomited blood. Can''t the gods also have heart disease?


    If it''s not a heart attack, isn''t that just touching porcelain?


    At this time, Athena next to him saw through everything, and said with a slightly weird expression:


    "It turns out that it is a side effect of power!"


    At this moment, Su Jin, who heard the voice, looked over strangely.


    He also wondered that Su Jin could naturally see through Welles Rana''s state, but that''s what made him strange.


    Welleslaner''s heart shattered as soon as he started.


    At this time, Athena said with a subtle expression:


    "The powerful phoenix of Welleslana has absolute first-hand privilege, but as a price, his heart has to bear the corresponding load."


    "And just now, his speed has increased to an unprecedented level, so..."


    Needless to say the rest, Su Jin also understood. He scratched his head and said with a subtle expression:


    "I said how could this kid suddenly increase his speed to be faster than me, co-authoring is like this."


    With the strength of Welleslaner, ten times the speed of sound is the same as playing. With Phoenix, twenty times is not a problem. The big heart is properly and can withstand it.


    But what about the speed of light?


    This is not 10 times 20 times the speed of sound, it''s a difference of 800,000 times.


    So, Welleslaner''s heart burst.


    Looking at Welleslaner''s body, Su Jin was silent for a while and asked:


    "Does Pandora recognize this kind of battle?"


    "Should you deny it?" Athena said with a subtle expression.


    What to say about this situation? Is it...suicide?


    Beside them, Liliana and Erica were stunned.


    What is this about?


    What about the battle of dragons and tigers?


    What about the battle between the godslayer and the gods?


    Welleslaner actually killed himself because he was going to race with Su Jinbi?


    Are you driving without a license?


    At this time, everyone was a little embarrassed and wanted to complain, but they didn''t dare to say it.


    Didn''t you see that Su Jin and Athena were very dark?


    However, it''s okay to be stuck here like this!


    Thinking of this, Erica couldn''t help but ask:


    "Su Jinqing, what should I do now?"


    To be honest, Erica is a little weird right now.


    Is it so simple for a god-killer to kill a god? You don''t need to shoot the opposite and kill yourself?


    If that''s the case, it''s not that Erica can''t understand Marquis Vauban and Salvatore Tony''s crazy god-killing behavior.


    Some weak chickens that can be killed at will, and they are worthless if they kill them.


    "now?"


    Su Jin looked at Welleslaner''s ''corpse'' with a subtle expression, and then said speechlessly:


    "He seems to have the power to resurrect, wait a minute."


    This wait is 30 minutes.

 Chapter 183：

    Chapter 0229 Curious glance


    After 30 minutes, Welleslaner stood up while holding his heart in fear, then looked at Su Jin with a laugh and said:


    "As expected of my old enemy, did you encounter such a terrifying trap for the first time!"


    "Will I use the phoenix to avoid attacks, is it also within the calculation of your victory power?"


    "Sure enough, you are the best enemy!"


    Su Jin heard this.


    Is co-authoring the credit of the Victory Authority? But he didn''t see the authority taking effect, did he?


    This child, I am afraid it is not only the heart that is hurt, right? Liliana, who was watching the battle, couldn''t help but think with pity.


    This is really too lame for Welleslaner''s words, and Liliana couldn''t help but want to complain.


    Even though she killed herself, she said it was Su Jinqing''s trap. Is this really a **** of disobedience like a natural disaster... Erica was madly dissing in her heart, and at the same time she looked at Welleslana with a very unpleasant look.


    Desperately, he can only hurt an incarnation of Welleslana, and Welleslana can only catch up with Su Jin''s speed in his desperate effort, and there is only a moment.


    This gap... It seems a bit outrageous, is the God Killer really that strong?


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Welles Rana in front of him, and said with a subtle expression:


    "How about I hit you lightly? Let''s end it like this?"


    It''s not that Su Jin underestimated Welleslaner, it was because he was too worried about the other party.


    What if Welleslaner can''t think about it again, what kind of power he exerts a lot of load, and what if he kills himself?


    "Chance!"


    Welleslaner saw Su Jin''s hesitation and immediately shot.


    Soldiers never tire of cheating!


    The so-called war **** is not those gentlemen who can''t sneak attack, or can''t do anything, it is the true appearance of this war **** who holds the power of victory!


    In the face of Su Jin, the great enemy, Welles Lana used the strongest signature power for the first time!


    --warrior!


    The vicious power that seals the godhead of the hostile gods and forcibly pulls the gods down from the divine position!


    And Welleslaner''s goal is Su Jin''s strongest power!


    The victory ''power'' that made him fear all the time after seeing it!


    "I have seen through your essence!"


    At this time, Welleslaner recited the words aloud:


    [I hereby declare in my name, O Athena, goddess of victory! Fear me! I am the one who breaks all obstacles! I am the one who holds the victory! ¡¿


    The golden sword that seals power immediately points to Su Jin''s blessing.


    With a smile of successful trickery, Welleslaner rushed towards Su Jin, and the golden sword in his hand slashed towards the power of victory on Su Jin''s body.


    Om-!


    The sword of wisdom that sealed power slashed to the core of authority.


    In an instant, there was a subtle change in the surroundings.


    A world like a dream overlaps reality.


    And in this dream, Welleslaner rushed forward with the joy of victory in sight.


    However, in the next second, Veleslana, who was holding the golden sword, was dumbfounded.


    "This is?!"


    In the vision of the dream, he saw the target of his attack.


    That is a majestic, penetrating ''giant''!


    The giant''s face was illusory, but it had the soft curves of a woman.


    With his head on the sky and his feet on the ground, He stood in the empty world, like the incarnation of heaven and earth.


    At this time, the giant lowered his head slightly, and seemed to have discovered the existence of Veleslana.


    Immediately afterwards, the stars gathered in the giant''s hand to form a golden gun!


    ¡ª¡ªThat is the golden gun for sure victory!


    ¡ª¡ªThat is the noble spear of victory!


    Welleslaner looked down at the golden sword in his hand, which was no more than 2 meters long.


    Look up again and look at the golden spear composed of the galaxy.


    "..."


    Welleslaner was silent for a while, then showed a wry smile:


    "The war **** in charge of victory, puff ha ha ha!"


    The spear of victory is thrown!


    Welleslaner muttered to himself:


    "What kind of military **** am I?"


    Om-!


    Everything is at peace.


    And outside.


    From Erica''s point of view.


    Veleslaner just picked up the golden sword, ran two steps, and then stopped moving.


    There was a smile on his face of the young man, and time seemed to freeze on him.


    But a gust of wind blew.


    Welleslaner''s figure dissipated into sand, and dissipated with the wind.


    At this time, Su Jin blinked and turned to look at Athena.


    Is this kind of ''win the weak'' work?


    He had never made a shot just now, and no one could discover his strength, but Welleslaner died because of him.


    Does this method count as killing a god?


    Su Jin wants to ask Athena very much now.


    However, at this time, he saw Athena lift her index finger to her mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin suddenly realized.


    The mother of all godslayers - Pandora!


    has arrived!


    ¡ª¡ª


    The realm of life and immortality, the secluded world.


    This is a wonderful world superimposed on reality, similar to the spiritual world.


    As one of the residents here, Pandora, who is in charge of the ring of usurpation, once again felt the fluctuation of the myth.


    That is a special reaction that occurs when the **** of disobedience dies because of human beings.


    "Has a new child been born yet?"


    A figure raised its head and looked at the false sky of the secluded world.


    It was a petite girl who could only be reminiscent of a child.


    Her long blond hair was parted to the left and right and tied into a double ponytail. She was very short, and she was wearing a thin white dress even though she was young.


    However, unlike her youthful appearance, her face exudes an incomparably coquettish magical beauty.


    Pandora!


    A gift bestowed upon mankind by the gods.


    The first woman, the mother of mankind, the mother of all fools.


    In the world of godslayers, he is also a key figure in giving new life to godslayers and transforming them into demon kings.


    At this time, sensing the location of the new child, Pandora came to a stone forest while thinking.


    And this stone forest corresponds to the location of Sardinia outside.


    In the secluded world, distance is meaningless. Here, as long as you think about it, you can reach any place.


    In the same way, if you want to, you can also see the outside world.


    But now, Pandora didn''t pay attention to the outside world, and just let the ring of usurpation hidden on her resonate with the godslayers outside, maintaining the life of the new child.


    Because now, Pandora has more important things.


    "Guian, His Majesty Welleslana, the ancient Persian war god."


    In front of Pandora was Welleslana, who was being chained by illusory chains, dressed in tatters, but expressionless.


    Facing the numbness of Welleslana, Pandora didn''t feel too much abnormal, just smiled:


    "It seems that my child has brought you unpleasant memories."


    Losing to human beings is a disgraceful thing for gods, and there are only a few gods who can proudly become a ''sacrifice''.


    More gods will give the newest godslayer the greatest ''curse'' before the ring of usurpation takes effect.


    "If you don''t have an opinion, can you be the sacrificial sacrifice of my new child, the God of War?"


    Pandora asked with a smile, but in fact, he was ready to usurp the divine right.


    At this time, the numb Welleslaner finally recovered a little bit of spirit because of his connection with the myth.


    He looked at Pandora in surprise, but said strangely:


    "The Fool''s mother, why did you appear?"


    "?"


    Pandora naturally blinked, and then said strangely:


    "It is my responsibility to give the best wishes to the newborn child."


    When Pandora said this, she smiled sweetly:


    "What''s more, your power is necessary for this child to survive."


    "Necessary for survival?"


    Welleslaner froze for a moment, then couldn''t help laughing wildly:


    "Hahaha¡ª¡ª! My power, for him? Necessary things? Hahaha, laugh at me to death!"


    "Take it, witch, take it all, take it all! Hahaha, just treat it as a gift for you to make fun of me!"


    Pandora looked at Welleslana with a strange expression, but nodded and said:


    "Then, please don''t resist!"


    She was talking about a dark Christmas season to empower the new godslayer.


    hum!


    The ring of usurpation hidden within the body has successfully seized the power of Veleslana, which is then ready to be instilled in the new child.


    "Huh?" Pandora was stunned: "Can''t get in? What''s going on? What''s going on with the new child''s body, the power of the ring of usurpation can''t get in?"


    Between doubts, Pandora glanced at reality across the secluded world.


    The next second, a sharp gaze shot from reality, like two pillars of light, piercing the entire world!


    At this moment, a male voice sounded:


    "caught you!"

 Chapter 184：

    "???" Pandora was stunned.


    However, at this moment, a boundless spiritual power penetrated through reality and illusion, easily severing this piece of the secluded world!


    Then, the world began to fall!


    Under that vast spiritual power, fall toward reality!


    0230 Pandora''s Despair


    The illusory earth is falling, eroding reality.


    Under the terrifying power of thought, Pandora was pressed to the ground, unable to move even a finger.


    ''Die, die, die! ¡¯


    At this moment, Pandora watched the sky of the secluded world drifting away with tears in her eyes.


    ''Just relying on mental power to penetrate reality and illusion, split a world of darkness, forcibly pull down the earth? ¡¯


    ''This is the monster from there! ¡¯


    Pandora really cried, tears kept rolling in her eyes.


    Humans (gods) have been born for tens of thousands of years, and this is the first time Pandora has encountered such a bug-like monster.


    Am I a god, or is the other person a god?


    At this moment, the cut fragments screamed, but they were about to be completely integrated into reality.


    ''Ruined! ¡¯


    There is despair in Pandora''s eyes:


    ''Netherworld and reality merge, I will be forced to incarnate when I come to the earth, and I will become crazy due to the counterattack of the myth. This is a cool rhythm! ¡¯


    No one knows Godslayer better than Pandora.


    It doesn''t matter if she is the adoptive mother of those children, even if she is a real mother incarnate, those animals will still be killed!


    Here, in particular, to name and criticize the Marquis of Vauban and the King of Swords.


    When I observed it in the secluded world, I felt that such a crazy god-killing child was bloody, and I liked it very much.


    But if you become a **** of disobedience, then this kind of character is very **** up.


    Distance produces beauty!


    Even if those stupid sons found out that if they killed themselves, they would not gain new powers, but that was what happened after she was killed.


    Those stupid sons never knew that Pandora could never be incarnated!


    I can''t do it anymore, who will hold the Dark Christmas Festival!


    And at this moment, the fragments of the Netherworld sent out the last sympathy under that terrifying power of thought.


    "It''s over..." Pandora''s eyes were full of despair.


    At this moment, a dragon roar sounded.


    At the junction of the world and reality, a silver-white two-headed dragon suddenly came out, breaking the fusion of reality and the world.


    ''dragon? Which Mother Earth came to save me? ¡¯


    Pandora''s eyes flashed with ecstasy when she saw the silver twin-headed dragon.


    And then the next second, that ecstasy turned to astonishment.


    After the two-headed dragon broke through the realm, it suddenly opened its bottomless mouth, and then ate the torn pieces of the Netherworld in one bite.


    Then hiccups.


    hiccup~


    The two-headed dragon squinted, glanced at the secluded world, and then turned around and disappeared into reality.


    At this time, in the world, the body was full of scars, and the gods in white robes appeared.


    He is the Fire Thief Prometheus.


    At this moment, Prometheus looked at his small arms and legs full of Greek-style muscles, and then looked at the two-headed dragon that could even swallow space, and let out a helpless sigh.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Sardinia, no man''s land in the middle.


    Su Jin walked to the pile of sand left in Welleslana and took out a slate from the sand.


    That is the artifact tablet of Prometheus the Fire Thief.


    This was originally Weleslana''s plan to win Su Jin''s victory after the defeat of the Golden Sword, but now, it is useless.


    In fact, even Su Jin could not have imagined that Veleslana would seal the power of Athena in Little Garden, and then be shocked to death by the power naturally radiated by the power.


    This is the worst **** of disobedience to die... Su Jin thought strangely.


    "How''s the situation?" Athena, who appeared beside Su Jin at some point, asked politely.


    "It has been successful."


    Su Jin smiled and nodded.


    Both Erica and Liliana next to her thought that Su Jin was talking about the fact that he successfully gained power after killing a god.


    But in fact, what Athena asked Su Jin was whether he had captured Pandora.


    But now, Athena, who got a clear answer, was suddenly relieved.


    In fact, capturing Pandora seemed to Athena the most troublesome thing in the plan.


    Although that woman is the mother of the earth with her, she hides in the world in the form of a god, and even the gods do not know where she is. This is one point.


    Another point is how to ensure the effectiveness of Pandora.


    This explains how the gods stay awake.


    In the depths of the underworld, in the myths people compiled, the gods belonged to a semi-sleeping state.


    No accident, never wake up.


    And if the gods come to the earth, they will be counterattacked by the myth, and they will become a recalcitrant **** who resists the myth wholeheartedly.


    The **** of war will pursue defeat, and Athena, whose godhead has long been divided, will pursue integrity, which is why.


    And the world is an exception.


    Because the Netherworld is a spiritual world, the gods can live safely in it, and will not become a **** of disobedience because of the counterattack of the myth.


    Therefore, the executor of Pandora, the god-killer ritual, must always be in the secluded world.


    But at the same time, Pandora must be directly controlled by Su Jin and Athena.


    This is a very difficult thing to do.


    Find the deeply hidden Pandora and limit her movements without hurting her.


    This is a very headache for Athena. Without hundreds of years of planning, it is impossible to succeed.


    At this point, Su Jin gives his method.


    Cut a piece of Netherworld, place it in a different space controlled by him, and seal Pandora inside.


    At that time, if you want to make some changes to the ritual of the godslayer, it is naturally easy.


    Thinking of this, Athena couldn''t help complaining:


    "I didn''t expect such a messy plan to actually make you succeed."


    Use mental power to cut the world, create a different space to store this world, and completely imprison Pandora inside.


    This kind of messy plan is really a loss for Su Jin to manage.


    At this moment, Erica, who was beside her, saw this scene, and her expression suddenly became very subtle.


    This tone is coquettish, right? Must be coquettish, right?


    Speaking of which, Liliana kept silent about who this girl was, and was taboo.


    However, she could get Su Jin''s favor again.


    And the name Athena, why do you think there is something wrong with it?


    Erica thought of this and looked at Athena in front of her, and had a bold guess in her heart.


    But she wasn''t sure, because it was ridiculous.


    The virgin goddess in mythology can actually be with the godslayer? This simply broke her three views.


    At this time, Athena was standing on the wreckage of Veleslana, mocking recklessly:


    "Is it the war **** of ancient Persia? It''s ridiculous to think that you would be carried away by victory."


    Holding the power of warriors and the authority of Athena Hakoniwa head-on, this level of iron almost didn''t make Athena laugh.


    However, it is difficult for Welleslaner. The war **** in charge of victory wants to challenge a higher victory. It is really difficult for him, and a fiasco is normal.


    Although he played himself to death, such a fiasco is very rare.


    At this time, Liliana walked up to Su Jin and asked respectfully:


    "Weleslana has already conquered, King, are you going to deal with the god-king Merkal next?"


    "God King Mekal?" Erica was stunned when she heard this, and said incredulously: "Is there a **** on this island?"


    "Didn''t I mention it?" Su Jin turned his head and looked at Erica, surprised.


    Of course not... Erica just wanted to say something, but when she saw Su Jin''s calm eyes, she immediately changed her face and said:


    "I''m very sorry, I remembered it wrong, and I hope you will forgive me."


    After she finished speaking, looking at Su Jin''s soothing eyes, she asked with a subtle expression:


    "So do you intend to start the crusade against the God King immediately?"


    Su Jin shook his head, "No, I''m going to rest for the night."


    "Then, please allow me to take the liberty of preparing a place for you to stay."


    Erica hurriedly sat down with knight etiquette and smiled gracefully and calmly.


    "Then it''s up to you to arrange." Su Jin has no time to pay attention to these little things now.


    "It''s an honor." Erica''s mouth twitched slightly, and she gave Liliana a showy glance.


    Beside her, Liliana stared at Erica with resentment.


    What''s the matter with this female fox?


    The tattered clothes that she was still wearing at noon sat in front of Su Jin and called her mother in person.


    Now, she still has the face to grab the lord''s right to serve?


    Do you want to be shameless?


    Liliana, the strong rule the lady, you are a rigid-minded knight, you want to beat me a thousand years earlier... Erica showed a playful smile, and then respectfully said to Su Jin:


    "Then, please come with me, Lord Qing and Athena."


    Chapter 0231 Pandora: Weak, pitiful, and helpless!


    "Then you will retire for the time being."


    In the royal suite of a star resort hotel, Erica closed the door with an elegant and calm smile.


    Just as she took a few steps down the aisle, she saw Liliana leaning against the wall with a displeased face.


    "Ah, Lily, are you waiting for me here specifically?"


    Erica had a gentle and sweet smile on her face, as if she had seen an old friend for many years.


    "Humph!"


    Liliana snorted coldly, glared at Erica, and said in a slightly sour tone:


    "You actually spent a few minutes in the king''s room shamelessly, Erica, your face is really getting thicker and thicker."


    "I''ve been delaying for so long, isn''t it because of you, Lily~"


    At this time, Erica showed an expression of "heartbroken by being wronged by a friend".

 Chapter 185：

    "For me?" Liliana froze for a moment, then sneered: "How could someone with a moral vacuum like you do good deeds?"


    At this time, Erica said with a smile:


    "I gave Su Jinqing all the love stories written by Lily that I collected over the years."


    "..." Liliana was stunned for three or four seconds, and then opened her mouth suddenly: "Huh?!"


    "You, you shameless fellow, how dare you..."


    Liliana''s face suddenly blushed, and she put her small hand on the saber around her waist, wishing she could kill Erica with one sword.


    "I lied to you."


    Erica winked playfully, then smiled:


    "I just asked Su Jinqing what kind of lunch he likes."


    "You!" Liliana breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that her biggest secret was not leaked.


    But at this time, she looked at Erica with incomparable hostility, but she didn''t dare to make the slightest move.


    Just kidding now, what if?


    In case Su Jin really saw the novels she wrote about the female knights falling in love with the big devil, Liliana is afraid that the only way to go is to commit suicide by throwing herself into the lake.


    Moreover, Erica deliberately mentioned the purpose of the novel, I am afraid that nine times out of ten, it was to blackmail her.


    Thinking of this, Liliana clenched her teeth and couldn''t help cursing:


    "You vicious woman..."


    "As expected of the flower of Milan''s noble knights, even if she scolded people, she scolded so gracefully."


    Erica smiled gracefully and calmly, looking at Liliana with a fox-like slyness.


    At this time, Liliana was silent for a while, gritted her teeth and said:


    "What the **** are you doing, woman?"


    "Ghost idea?" Erica pretended to be surprised and covered her mouth with the back of her hand: "How is it possible, I''m just blatantly threatening."


    "You guy..."


    Liliana gritted her teeth fiercely, but she couldn''t help Erica, so she could only be sullen over there.


    In the end, Liliana, who was afraid that the knight novel would be seen by Su Jin and worried that she would be labeled as unclean, could only grit her teeth and said:


    "Tell me, what are you going to do?"


    "Information!" Erica snapped her fingers and squinted her eyes. "Information about Su Jinqing, tell me everything you know."


    "Impossible, this is a secret!"


    Liliana refused without thinking, and looked at Erica with unusual alertness.


    Could it be that Erica wants to secretly pass on Su Jin''s information to the red copper black cross, so that the organization behind her can judge whether Su Jin is worth taking refuge in?


    Not to mention the question of whether the information will be leaked, how could she, as a knight, allow such a thing!


    At this time, Erica said with a smile:


    "Don''t refuse so early, the information I want to know may be different from what you think."


    "Huh? What do you want to know?" Liliana looked at Erica cautiously.


    At this time, the corners of Erica''s mouth twitched, and she said with a playful expression:


    "For example, the preference for women''s bodies, and the requirements for talents that a lover needs. If you can, it''s best to tell me what posture you like to use at night."


    "Although I may encounter something I don''t know, but make up for it temporarily, I think I can still do it."


    "Ha ha?"


    Liliana looked at Erica with a bewildered look on her face. Except for her lover, she didn''t understand a word.


    "You actually want to be the king''s lover?"


    That arrogant and arrogant Erica would actually put down her figure and want to be a man''s lover?


    Is this still the Erica she knew? Is that the proud Milanese lioness?


    "..." Erica was silent for a while, and looked at Liliana with a subtle expression: "You actually care about this?"


    "Isn''t this something you should be concerned about?" Liliana said with a puzzled expression.


    This time, Erica was silent for a longer time, and after a while, she said with a complicated expression:


    "Lily, I think I know why kissing is the biggest measure in those knight novels you wrote."


    "Ah? What is this all about?" Liliana replied with a veiled expression.


    At this time, Erica sighed and said:


    "Well, in exchange for this information, let me teach you something beyond the normal classroom. Otherwise, it''s hard for me to believe that you can serve Su Jinqing well."


    "I don''t need you to teach this!" Liliana retorted angrily: "I can still..."


    At this moment, Liliana saw Erika''s pitying gaze, and her tone became weak.


    "You, what do you want to teach me?"


    Erica reached out and grabbed Liliana directly, lamenting:


    "Come here, I''ll teach you from junior high school."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At this time, in the Royal Suite.


    There, the curtains were drawn, and the room looked extremely dark.


    Under the eyes of Su Jin looking at the experimental animals.


    Under Athena''s sympathetic and enthusiastic anatomical sight.


    Pandora hugged her knees, her teeth trembling as she looked at Su Jin and Athena who were expressionless in front of her, her heart trembled.


    It perfectly explains what it means to be weak, pitiful, and helpless.


    Come on, where are my six children!


    Come and save mother!


    There are bad gods here¡ª!


    Chapter 0232 I want it all


    In the room, Athena looked at Pandora, or more precisely, at the faint purple film on her body, and said incredulously:


    "It actually succeeded in tearing the Netherworld apart, and it didn''t affect anything else!"


    "How did you do it?" Athena turned her head and asked Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin was lying on Su Jin''s shoulders a girl with blonde hair and blue eyes, a pair of ponytails, and a yawning girl.


    This is really the third Agulola, the quicksilver of the dragon and snake.


    "Su Jin, I''m tired, I''m going back."


    However, not long after he appeared on the stage, No. 3 Agulola muttered and fell into Su Jinlinge.


    Su Jin, who understood that the beasts were still digesting the inheritance of the sun''s sovereignty, just comforted them, then turned his head and looked at Athena and said:


    "I should have said the specific process, wrap the Netherworld with mind power, then tear it apart directly, and then store it in the different space cut out by mind power."


    "Although I know the process, my concubine still feels incredible."


    Athena sighed lightly, she naturally has the ability of mind power.


    But this kind of power of hers smashed to the ground to create an artificial lake.


    As for Su Jin''s practice of tearing space, interfering with the realm of spirit and reality, and perfectly embedding the world into a different space, Athena really couldn''t do it.


    This is so embarrassing!


    At this time, Athena spit out sharply:


    "My concubine seriously doubts that your mind power and what my concubine knows are not the same species."


    "In a sense, it cannot be refuted."


    Su Jin shrugged and said helplessly.


    His mind power basically comes from the extension of the small universe, and it is not necessarily impossible to say that it is a different species.


    "I really don''t know how your mind power is so strong." Athena sighed slightly at this time.


    And Su Jin said with a strange expression:


    "Is this the foundation?"


    Basic...Pandora''s expression stiffened.


    Tear apart the realm of reality and illusion, and cut the world into a large piece, it can shake the mind power of the stars. Do you think it is the foundation?


    How exaggerated is the power base of which one?


    At this time, Su Jin was really innocent.


    Aries'' combat skills use psychic power to strengthen the speed of light boxing, forming a high-speed rotating cosmic star cluster, and spinning all the destroyed stars.


    It is the golden combat skill of telekinetic extension.


    There is also a defensive golden combat technique [Crystal Wall] that uses psychic power and a small universe to make crystals and can even withstand a galaxy explosion.


    As a Saint Seiya who is trying to reproduce all the golden combat skills, what''s wrong with his mind power?


    You Athena can also punch at lightning speed~


    "Let''s take this as the foundation, I don''t want to pursue it anymore."


    Athena next to her sighed helplessly.


    Sometimes she tried her best not to measure Su Jin at the level of a god.


    But every time I see Su Jin using exaggerated abilities, I can''t help but compare.


    Then, when you compare, you will doubt that God was born, and who is human in the end.


    It was tiring, and Athena didn''t want to try again.


    "Then next comes the most important ring of usurpation."


    Athena looked at Pandora with those snake-like eyes.


    Being stared at by these eyes, Pandora shivered like a little rabbit stared at by a snake:


    "I surrender, don''t eat me, Your Majesty Athena, for the sake of being a god, you can''t do this!"


    At this time, Athena said calmly:


    "Although the concubine is happy with your deeds of creating godslayers to resist the hero of steel, I have to say that those godslayers also brought unnecessary trouble to the concubine."


    "The trouble brought by the godslayers? You are looking for them, why are you looking for me!" Pandora said with tears in her eyes.


    "You are the adoptive mother of all the godslayers, and you are jointly and severally responsible." Athena said blankly.


    "Then I''m still his adoptive mother, aren''t I?" Pandora raised her little finger, pointed at Su Jin, and said flatteringly, "We''re a family!"


    Su Jin and Athena fell silent.


    They really didn''t expect Pandora to pull out such a reason.


    The common mother of all godslayers, Pandora, although the ceremony has not been completed just now, but the godslayer Su Jin has indeed left a record on the ring of usurpation, and can barely be regarded as Pandora''s beloved son.


    Well, at this time, Su Jin glanced at Athena. After Athena received it, she nodded and looked at Pandora and said:


    "That''s right, we are indeed a family."


    Hearing this, Pandora was stunned, as if she did not expect Athena to be fooled by such a lie.


    However, seeing the hope of survival, Pandora couldn''t help but tentatively ask:


    "Really? Won''t you hurt me?"


    "No." Athena said blankly.


    Pandora''s small eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 186：

    At this moment, Athena said lightly:


    "Since it''s a family, and you''re still an elder, then as a younger generation, it''s a matter of course for us to divide the family property?"


    Pandora''s expression suddenly froze.


    It seems to make sense, isn''t it true that among human beings, young children inherit their parents'' legacy?


    "But I''m not dead yet..." Before Pandora finished speaking, she felt Su Jin''s mind power.


    Gum!


    Pandora''s throat surged up and down, and cold sweat appeared on his face, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Yes, she can''t inherit the inheritance if she is not dead, but what if she is dead?


    Thinking of this, the cold sweat on Pandora''s face became more:


    "When the elders are alive, it is also possible to inherit the inheritance, hahahahaha."


    Pandora smiled embarrassedly, and laughed and cried.


    People are not dead yet, and the small money is about to be given away. Can we not cry?


    However, the two masters in front of her, especially Su Jin, who would have been her godson, couldn''t afford to offend them.


    She doesn''t want to be torn to shreds like Netherworld, even if she can be resurrected from the myth.


    But who is Athena? This is one of the biggest victims of the ancient Mother Earth being tampered with as a myth. Some of them are plotting against her.


    Moreover, with the thought power that Su Jin just showed, I am afraid that the myth can be torn down, right?


    I can''t blame this at all!


    Thinking of this, Pandora asked cautiously, "Excuse me, which piece of my property do you want?"


    "Huh?" ¡Á2


    Su Jin and Athena said "um" together.


    Pandora''s expression twisted, she smiled distortedly, and asked again:


    "Excuse me, do you want all of Pandora''s property yesterday, or all of Pandora''s property today, or all of Pandora''s property tomorrow?"


    At this time, Su Jin calmly stretched out his hand, slowly clenched his fist and said, "I want it all!"


    "Okay, okay, uncle, thank you for your patronage, uncle, remember to come often."


    Pandora showed a decent but broken smile.


    0233 Voluntary Choice


    "Woo-"


    There was a low and depressed voice from Pandora''s mouth, like a milk cat who couldn''t help crying outside the window in the middle of the night.


    "Please restrain yourself, Miss Pandora, your voice seriously hinders my work."


    "And you have to think clearly, if you hadn''t merged with the ring of usurpation without authorization, this procedure would not have existed in the first place."


    Su Jin, who was drawing ritual patterns on Pandora''s right hand, said with a slight warning.


    Pandora opened her innocent eyes and said shyly, "I''m ticklish."


    "Do you need me to close your body sense?" Su Jin asked, raising an index finger.


    "That''s fine."


    Looking at the power gathered on Su Jin''s fingertips, Pandora, who was sure that she would be obliterated more than ten times, showed a shy and well-behaved smile.


    Then, Su Jin buried his head and drew the texture of the ritual array on Pandora''s shoulder with his fingers.


    The anxious Pandora resisted dying, turned her head, looked at Athena who was reading a tutorial book on her mobile phone next to her, and smiled reluctantly:


    "Can I ask a small question? Why is the ceremony drawn by you, Su Jin, instead of handing it over to Athena to be crowned?"


    "The ancient and noble goddess of the earth can''t even draw rituals, right?"


    Athena''s fingers that turned the page paused, her deep black eyes stared at Pandora, and then said lightly:


    "In order to ensure the success of the ceremony, the concubine thinks that it is the most correct choice to let Su Jin, who has more control, draw the ceremony."


    Because the ritual drawn is a ritual that affects the myth of the entire planet, Athena''s own strength is insufficient, so only Su Jin can go into battle, and this is the reason.


    However, this is not the reason for Pandora to provoke her.


    Thinking of this, Athena said lightly:


    "By the way, Su Jin, since the ring of usurpation is located in Pandora''s body, in order to ensure the success rate of the ceremony, Zhenwen must ensure that it covers Pandora''s whole body."


    Pandora shivered for a while, but it was so uncomfortable just to engrave the ceremony on her hands, and she had to do it all over her body, and it was Su Jin who did it?


    Thinking of this, Pandora was sweating coldly on his forehead, and said with an elegant, gentle and slightly flattering smile:


    "Your Majesty Athena, are we the gods of Greece?"


    "If you''re talking about Greece, it''s the godhead of the underworld who devoured the concubine''s body, cut off the goddess of the earth, and degraded the concubine to become the daughter of the Greek gods, it should be."


    This is completely unsympathetic at all... Pandora''s face is turning green at this time.


    Is it so difficult for you to draw me a ritual? Why does it have to be Su Jinlai? This is obviously teasing me, right?


    Thinking of this, Pandora''s mouth twitched, and she couldn''t help but make a small threat:


    "The function of this ceremony should be to fix the slain **** of disobedience in the ring of usurpation, and then continuously steal power from the myth?"


    If you don''t agree to change people, I will expose the ceremony, so you will have a hard time, right? Pandora threatened slightly darkly.


    "How is this stealing?"


    While drawing the ritual lines, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "This is obviously just an imperfect attempt to see whether the power of the earth can be converted into high-level power."


    "In this process, although a little more energy is lost, it is a perfect boost to the energy level of the planet."


    "Of course, in this process, of course, I will get a little compensation for using the small universe to refine the spiritual veins, but that''s just a little bit, and it''s just a trivial small part for the planet."


    "I don''t think the planet should start an emergency response, and let the gods come after me, right?"


    Converting most of the power of the planet''s spiritual veins into the high-level power in Su Jin''s mouth has indeed improved the power level of the planet.


    Pandora also knew that the quality of the planetary spiritual veins that Su Jin refined with the small universe had indeed improved explosively.


    If there is a **** of disobedience that comes to the earth, it is completely composed of the power refined by Su Jin, then his power will probably be more than a thousand times higher than before.


    But this refined power only returns 1%, isn''t it too much?


    And after taking 99% of the rebate, you Su Jin can actually say something like ''it''s just a little more wear and tear''?


    Do you still have a face?


    More importantly, after such a transformation, the gods in the myth may not even be able to come into the world, or even lose most of their power, and the very weak myths will be directly swallowed up and completely become part of the planet.


    The lack of power of the planet''s spiritual veins must have caused the myth to ''eat gods''.


    And because Su Jin has returned high power, the planet will not send the gods to hunt down Su Jin with all his strength.


    This is a win-win deal for the planet and Su Jin, and the gods lose everything.


    How did Athena and Su Jin come up with this vicious idea? This is too hateful, isn''t it?


    Wait a minute, are these two planning to...


    Thinking of this, Pandora barely kept a smile, and then asked stiffly:


    "Is your purpose to destroy the gods?"


    "how could be?"


    Su Jin looked at Pandora in shock, and even stopped the drawing of the ceremony.


    "How could I plan to destroy such a lovely, negotiable and beautiful goddess like Athena?"


    As soon as these words were said, the corner of Athena''s mouth suddenly turned slightly.


    However, as Pandora at this time, it was a "wow" and cried:


    "I know, I will be obedient, don''t kill me!"


    Pandora got it!


    There is only one **** who survived, Athena, as for the others, they are all dead ends.


    Ruthless, really ruthless!


    I thought you Athena was just planning to take revenge on the Greek gods, but I didn''t expect that you were thinking of becoming the only god.


    The only living God, isn''t it the ''only God''?


    "Pandora is so cute, how could I kill you."


    Su Jin stretched out his hand at this time, rubbed Pandora''s head gently, and said with a smile.


    "Really?" Pandora showed a happy expression of survival.


    As long as you are well-behaved and won''t be killed, that''s really good.


    Su Jin said with a smile, "Of course, after all, Pandora, you are a man made by God, right?"


    Pandora was dumbfounded.


    In the myths of the godslayer, gods often have vests and identities in multiple myths.


    This is the result of too many human beings weaving myths and too few elves who can become gods.


    Of course, most of these are false myths declared by the Hero of Steel in order to degrade the Earth Goddess.


    In this context, Pandora also has a complex identity.


    She was formerly the goddess Rhea, and then climbed up to one of the oldest earth goddesses, the earth goddess Gaia.


    This identity is not bad compared to the Trinity Athena.


    Therefore, for Pandora, she is a real god, or an honorable goddess of the earth.


    But... Su Jin''s words obviously meant to demote her!


    What would it be to demote the Earth Goddess?


    After the Orochi was defeated, the Kusanagi sword was left behind. After Medusa was killed, the shield of Athena and Pegasus were left behind. After Metis was swallowed, she became the goddess Athena.


    So here comes the question?


    Is she Pandora becoming Sword and Shield? Or become a horse ridden by Su Jin?


    Or become an ancestor under the control of the gods?


    It seems that the ancestors of the gods are the best, right?


    Although he has lost his Godhead and is in the middle of man and God, he is at least alive and has a strong immortality of rebirth.


    Thinking of this, Pandora asked with a very tangled expression: "Can I choose to become the ancestor?"


    It''s better to live than to die. Facing a terrible guy like Su Jin, she doesn''t think there is any chance of joining the gods.


    "certainly!"


    Su Jin showed a kind smile and said:


    "If this is Pandora''s voluntary choice, I absolutely agree with it in principle."


    Hearing this, Pandora suddenly showed a crying expression:


    "Yes, that''s right, I volunteered to be the ancestor of God, woo woo-"


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin smiled even more. He raised a finger and said with a smile:


    "Okay, the hands are finished, the next is the back, thighs, and front. Please cooperate with me."


    At this time, Pandora''s sobbing became louder.


    After a long while, she answered in a whisper:


    "...I know, woohoo~"


    Chapter 0234 Accumulate Experience


    After the ceremony was successfully drawn, Su Jin sent Pandora back to the blocked world, and then walked to the coffee table next to it.

 Chapter 187：

    "How''s the whiskey?"


    "Half a cup." Athena flipped through the mobile phone tutorial book and nodded.


    Su Jin picked up the glass, poured a glass and a half of whiskey, walked over, handed the glass out, took a sip and said:


    "As we planned, Veleslana, locked in the ring of usurpation, still maintains a connection with the myth."


    "I maintained this connection with ritual, and through the ring of usurpation, I did wrest the power of the gods from the myth."


    "Of course, according to the current progress, I can''t predict when the new power will be usurped at the latest."


    Athena did not respond immediately, but flipped through the mobile phone tutorial book in her hand.


    A black light appeared on the white tutorial book, followed by rows of strange textures.


    That is what Athena really recorded before, the data that the ring of usurpation is linked to the myth.


    "If the calculation is correct, at the latest, the Ring of Usurpation will seize Mithra''s power."


    "Time is a little slow." Su Jin finished drinking and frowned slightly.


    "This is just a preliminary attempt. Later, if you increase the power of inputting the ring of usurpation, the speed will become faster and faster." Athena closed the book and explained.


    Hearing this, Su Jin showed a satisfied expression on his face, he nodded and said:


    "Athena, are you sure that the ring of usurpation only targets the gods of Persian mythology?"


    "Although Veleslana, who is the intermediary, is a Persian god, he is also Indra in Indian mythology, so is it possible that an Indian **** could be the target?"


    "Probably impossible."


    Athena sighed, shook her head and said:


    "Su Jin, you are not a god, and you have never slept in the myth, so you don''t know the composition there."


    "The myth of this planet, although sleeping deep in the sea of ??consciousness common to life, is not a unified place."


    "In terms of description, the deepest layer is actually a building without stairs and not connected. Each floor of the building corresponds to a myth."


    "Oh~" Su Jin showed a clear expression at this time:


    "So with Welleslana as the terminal, I can only connect to Persian mythology, even if he still has a personality in Indian mythology, but because it is not the corresponding godhead, so I can''t communicate with Indian mythology?"


    "That''s true." Athena put away the booklet and nodded.


    Speaking of this, Su Jin frowned and said with a little hesitation:


    "Then if I want to target all myths, I need to defeat a **** in each myth?"


    "It doesn''t need to be that troublesome." Athena laughed: "It''s like Greek mythology, you can usurp it directly if you have a concubine body and godhead."


    "As for the others, isn''t there that group of fools?"


    Su Jin showed a surprised expression when he heard this:


    "You mean... Godslayer?"


    "Can they do it? No, that''s right, they are demigods created by the ring of usurpation. In a sense, they are the lower class of the ring of usurpation."


    Su Jin said this, holding the empty wine glass and muttering to himself:


    "If the spells that were engraved on Pandora were inserted into their bodies, the corresponding effects would most likely appear on the Ring of Usurpation."


    "At that time, they will also become the middle end for me to seize the power of mythology."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes when he said this, poured himself another glass of whiskey and said:


    "This means that there are six more water outlets in the big pool of Shinhwa. Well, it can''t be counted like this."


    "The Marquis of Vauban killed 11 gods. If you are lucky, it is impossible to directly equal to 11 water outlets."


    Su Jin popularly described the act of seizing the power of myth as pouring water into the pool.


    The effect of the ring of usurpation with the ceremony is equivalent to creating a water outlet for the swimming pool.


    When the water in the swimming pool leaks, Su Jin is equivalent to taking all the powers of the gods.


    And at that time, he will use the wisdom godhead of Athena to rule over all powers, and in fact achieve omnipotence in the godslayer world.


    And as a contractor, Athena will also gain full power at that time.


    Finally, we welcome the observation of the center of the small garden. Through this method, we can try to see if we can step into the almighty realm.


    It''s a win-win for both of them.


    Hearing Su Jin''s description, Athena narrowed her eyes, calculated it carefully, and smiled:


    "According to the fact that each godslayer can create 3 loopholes, in about 20 days at the fastest, the power of mythology will be completely filtered by the ring of usurpation."


    "Su Jin, you seem to have told your concubine that you can only stay for 28 days?"


    "Yes, it is indeed this time." Su Jin took a sip of wine and said with a smile: "It seems that there is more than enough time now."


    "The premise is that you have to put the ritual into the bodies of all the godslayers, and kill more than 3 gods."


    After Athena said this, she looked at Su Jin with a little helplessness and said:


    "I hope you don''t face those godslayers as slowly as you did with Pandora this time."


    Athena is complaining about Su Jin''s slow behavior on Pandora.


    "Rest assured, for me, the ritual can be completely punched into their bodies with a light-speed punch."


    At this time, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "I can guarantee that the whole process will never take more than a second."


    "That''s just 3 hours..." Athena''s expression was a little subtle at this time.


    Since you can solve it in one second, how did Pandora take 3 hours?


    Feeling Athena''s subtle gaze, Su Jin said solemnly:


    "People are always inexperienced at the first time. At this time, they should slow down, enjoy slowly, and accumulate experience by the way."


    "Please explain this reason to Pandora." Athena looked at Su Jin and sighed.


    She understands that her ally is simply a color embryo~


    "I think she will understand me." Su Jin said with a smile at this time: "In a situation where his life is threatened."


    At this time, Athena said blankly:


    "My concubine is very fortunate that I reached a contract with you one step ahead."


    Su Jin smiled at this time:


    "It''s all the better if you can think of it this way."


    He finished this sentence with a smile, put the wine glass aside, and said:


    "Okay, it''s time for Erika and Liliana to come over, it''s time for Mekal on the island to solve it."


    "That god-king of the Mediterranean Sea." Athena showed a sympathetic expression at this time.


    Hope he doesn''t cry.


    Chapter 0235 Itinerary


    At the door of the hotel, Erica, who had arranged the travel vehicle, smiled at Su Jin, who was approaching:


    "Master, is dinner still to your liking?"


    "Very interesting food."


    Not to my taste... Erica responded with a smile:


    "How about having Chinese food next time?"


    "It''s up to you to decide."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, then looked at Liliana with an unnatural look next to her, and stepped into the car.


    Liliana next to her hesitated for a while, and looked at Erica, then she gritted her teeth and sat beside Su Jin.


    Before closing the door, Erica turned to look at the hotel, and then asked Su Jin:


    "Won''t Your Majesty Athena accompany her?"


    "She is tired and needs to rest in the hotel for a while."


    "Eh?" Liliana was startled, as if she was wondering how the **** of disobedience would get tired.


    Beside her, Erica spat, got into the car with a red face, and closed the door.


    "Is Merkal''s location confirmed?"


    After the door was closed, Su Jin asked Liliana.


    However, after two or three seconds, Su Jin was puzzled, turned his head, looked at Liliana, and then followed the other party''s line of sight and looked at his pants:


    "Did I get anything on my pants?"


    "No, no, nothing!" Liliana blushed and waved her hand to explain.


    "Lily, the location of the ruins." Erica next to her reminded with a smile.


    "Oh, the location!"


    Liliana took a deep breath and said with a rosy face:


    "The location should be the ancient ruins in the middle, about half an hour''s drive."


    Su Jin glanced at Liliana suspiciously, then leaned back on the chair and said:


    "It looks like you can go back to the hotel to rest tonight."


    "Tonight, is it too soon?" Liliana said in shock as she grabbed the corner of her skirt, as if she was frightened.


    "Um??"


    Su Jin turned his head, looked at Liliana who was making a fuss, and said a little weirdly:


    "It always feels a little strange to you, what just happened?"


    The face of Erica next to her changed, and she wanted to say something to stop it, but it was still a step too late.


    "No, nothing!" Liliana responded very quickly.


    "Oh, it looks like you did something behind my back."


    Su Jin looked at Liliana with a playful expression, the latter''s face was like an apple, his eyes were dodging, and he didn''t dare to look directly at Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Forget it, let you go for a while."


    Hearing this, Liliana couldn''t help but patted her chest with her hands, obviously relieved.


    However, at this time, Su Jin suddenly said:


    "Set me up, I want to see Salvatore Tony."


    Liliana, who had just relaxed just now, suddenly changed her face and said quickly:


    "King, can you think about this matter again?"


    "Follow your will." Erica responded ecstatically.


    "..."


    The scene suddenly became awkward.


    The panic on Liliana''s face subsided instantly, she stared at Erica''s face, and said through gritted teeth:


    "Erica, what are you talking about!"


    Let Su Jin meet the King of Swords, what is the difference between that and Mars hitting the earth?


    "Lily, you~"


    Erica suddenly showed a helpless expression.


    "It''s obviously a good thing, why can''t you figure it out?"


    "Good thing?"


    Liliana suddenly showed a blank expression, and then she said with a strange expression:

 Chapter 188：

    "Fighting with orangutans is actually a good thing?"


    The words fell, and Liliana realized that she had said the wrong thing, and quickly covered her mouth.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to slander Sir Salvatore."


    At this time, Su Jin and Erica looked at each other, shrugged and said:


    "No, in a sense, your judgment is correct."


    After saying this, Erica moved her buttocks, quietly leaned against Su Jin, and said with a smile:


    "Lily, you have to know that we two are still knights in southern Europe!"


    "What''s wrong with that?" Liliana wondered.


    Erica raised her eyelids and glanced at Su Jin, who nodded slightly, and she sighed:


    "So in name, we are still subordinates of Lord Salvatore, and if the king meets with Lord Salvatore, this subordination can be..."


    "Well, you know." Erica winked at Liliana.


    "You mean!" Liliana suddenly showed a stunned expression.


    The purpose of Su Jin''s appointment to meet the King of Swords is to take away their subordinate rights?


    Wait a minute, isn''t this the scene of rescuing the imprisoned female knight from the hands of the demon king with a broken head?


    Looking at Liliana, whose face was even redder in front of her, Su Jin couldn''t help but chuckle.


    After that, he turned his head to look at Erica, who was already attached to his arm.


    The title has changed from Qing to king... This Milanese lioness, after her pride was broken, is more interesting than she thought... and she is very clingy... Su Jin complained in her heart.


    At this time, Erica, who noticed Su Jin''s gaze, showed him a charming smile.


    Su Jin smiled back, and then changed the subject: "Speaking of which, Mekal seems to be called Baal, right?"


    "Yes."


    Liliana nodded and explained:


    "Mekal is the name of the ancient inhabitants of Sardinia, and the official name should be the master of the Semitic people, which is the name of Baal."


    "And in some records, the greatest enemy of the Lord of the Crusaders is Baal."


    At this time, Su Jin rubbed his chin and said, "I heard that the gods of the Cross religion rarely turn into disobedience?"


    "There is a saying in the Council of the Wise in England on this."


    Erica next to her explained with a smile:


    "The more powerful the gods served by the sects, the more satisfied with the state of the myth, so it is naturally difficult for a **** of disobedience who resists the myth to be born."


    "It is said that the Council of Sages also tried to study how to let the gods of Cross religion and Buddhism descend, but it seems that it was banned by the contemporary speaker in the end."


    "It seems that the research has yielded results?" Su Jin showed an expression of interest at this time.


    "Judging from the serious official denial, it should be."


    Erica said with a smile.


    "After all, what those English pirates like best is to publicly deny the truth."


    Liliana''s mouth twitched when she heard this, but she had to admit that those pirates really had such a style.


    Su Jin nodded slightly, and then said, "Add me the itinerary for visiting the Council of Sages."


    "Yes, my king." Erica smiled and took out the notebook.


    After giving the order, Su Jin leaned on the back of the chair, found a comfortable position, and narrowed his eyes:


    "Baal...the Crusaders..."


    The sedan sprinted toward the ruins on the highway.


    But halfway through.


    The sky that was already in the middle of the night suddenly thundered with lightning.


    Immediately afterwards, a thunderbolt fell from the sky and hit the cars on the highway.


    A lion composed of golden thunders appeared in midair to block the attack.


    Immediately afterwards, the dull thunder was long overdue.


    At this time, the car that braked suddenly stopped.


    Su Jin, who was sitting in the car, raised his head slightly, his eyes crossed the roof of the car and looked at the sky.


    Where, a tall and strong man is looking down here.


    At this time, the strong man who found Su Jin''s sight suddenly showed extremely solemn eyes.


    0236 Witness to Hell


    "Scared me."


    Erica, who had just got off the bus, almost felt her legs go weak.


    That''s what it feels like to be as terrified as finding yourself being targeted by a nuke.


    Although Mekal''s greeting of thunder and lightning did not reach the destructive power of a nuclear bomb, the deterrent effect was not bad at all.


    At this time, Liliana, who got off the car on the other side, also looked at the sky with lingering fear:


    "Is that Mekal, the god-king of the Mediterranean, over there?"


    above the sky.


    More than two meters tall, the sturdy man is stepping on the thundercloud.


    He has unkempt hair, the lower half of his face is covered by a thick beard, and he is only dressed in tattered rags and leather, and a cloak full of holes.


    Although it looks like a savage, it has an inexplicable sacredness and majesty, as if it is an interpretation of the beliefs of the barbarian era.


    At this time, Su Jin, who got out of the car, patted his sneakers, then raised his head, and said a little unhappily:


    "Actually ambushing and attacking halfway, is the so-called king of gods just a coward?"


    At this time, Mekal in the sky stared at Su Jin and said in a muffled voice:


    "Is that you, the guy who took the old man''s prey and killed that hateful war god!"


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, then looked at the sword marks left on Mekal''s chest and said:


    "I personally think you should thank me. If I hadn''t killed Welleslaner, your injury wouldn''t have healed so quickly, and it''s even less likely that you would dare to provoke me."


    "Insanity!"


    Mekal snorted and said in a bad tone:


    "Just killing a little thief, do you think you''ve got the old man!"


    "Too sweet boy!"


    Two huge wooden sticks appeared in Mekal''s hands.


    That is the divine weapon that Mekal obtained by defeating the Dragon King, a magic club that contains the power of ''pursuit'' and ''exile''.


    "Just killing Athena and Veleslana, the old man will let you understand what is the real king of gods!"


    "Oh? Did you see through that I only killed two gods?"


    Su Jin showed a playful smile at this time:


    "It seems that Pandora''s spell is very obvious!"


    The so-called ''Pandora''s spell'' is a disguise that Pandora added to Su Jin while crying.


    For now, this camouflage appears to be very successful.


    At least, the ''real king'' above didn''t see through this.


    Mekal clenched the artifact tightly and started with a long-range thunder attack.


    A purple lightning flashed across the sky, hitting Su Jin directly.


    At this time, the golden lion, who had blocked the thunder before, roared and rushed forward:


    "Roar--!"


    "Mere beast!"


    Mekal let out a roar, manipulated the stick, and smashed it down at the lion''s golden head.


    Boom-!


    A dull voice sounded.


    "Heh!" Mekal sneered, and then his expression was instantly wrong.


    Attacks that were enough to kill the dragon didn''t seem to work at all.


    At this time, the lion''s golden raised his claws high, revealing the sharp animal claws, and then swung down suddenly.


    Bang-!


    Mekal turned into a ray of light and smashed directly on the road in the distance. A loud sound and a lot of morning fog rose, followed by a large-scale tremor in the entire island of Sardinia.


    Erica frantically used magic to stabilize her body, while her scalp tingled as she looked at the huge mushroom cloud not far away.


    "Just one hit..."


    Liliana, who was next to him, looked at the golden lion above the sky and turned pale.


    In her line of sight, the sky above is not a golden lion at all, but a dazzling sun!


    "Don''t use your spiritual vision to see."


    Su Jin gave a hint, then turned to look at the unhappy Beast in the sky, scratched his head and said:


    "The control is too bad, No. 5."


    "Roar!"


    The lion''s gold let out an embarrassing low-pitched cry, and then turned into a ray of light in an instant, submerging into Su Jin''s body.


    At this time, Liliana, who turned off Spirit Vision next to him, looked at Su Jin worriedly and said:


    "Wang, how strong is the power, isn''t the side effect..."


    She said that she did not dare to go on.


    The power of the godslayer has its own side effects, this is the information secretly announced by the Council of Sages.


    And the stronger the power, the greater the side effects, which is also common sense in the magic world.


    At this time, Liliana had to worry about Su Jin''s state when she saw that Su Jin used a single blow to defeat Mekal''s ''power''.


    "side effect?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment. He was about to say something, but then changed his tune instantly. He turned to look at Liliana, and then coughed dryly:


    "In terms of side effects, it''s probably sucking the blood of a girl like a vampire, right? The higher the spiritual power of the witch, the better the effect."


    "In this case, Wang, please drink my blood."


    Liliana decisively untied her shawl and pulled the collar of her clothes, revealing a clean neck.


    "If that''s not enough for Lily, Wang, please enjoy this."


    Erica directly unbuttoned her shirt. "The side effects won''t take effect until two hours later, and we will have time to solve it. The top priority is to solve Mekal."


    Su Jin was talking nonsense in a serious manner.


    Liliana and Erica were a little hesitant, but then, feeling the breath of death, they couldn''t help but take a few steps back and looked in the direction of the breath.


    That''s the direction Merkal fell.


    At this time, amidst the dense humming, a black cloud floated towards Su Jin.


    Looking at the dark cloud carefully, Erica''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "This is, locust?!"


    That''s right, the dark cloud that came was clearly an army of black and green locusts.

 Chapter 189：

    Beside, Liliana was frightened by the dense locust back a few steps, and explained:


    "King, Mekal is the **** of life that symbolizes harvest and waste, and the locust is his servant to punish man and the earth."


    "This number exceeds hundreds of millions..."


    Erica turned her head, and just when she was about to advise Su Jin to retreat, she saw Su Jin''s fingertips glow with golden light.


    That little bit of brilliance started small and became more and more prosperous, and in an instant, it took away Erica''s vision.


    In the next second, the vision was restored, the flies like the dark clouds in the distance had disappeared, and even the sky where the wind and thunder roared before also revealed a little bit of stars.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Erica''s eyes widened, completely unable to understand what was going on.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Let''s go and see Mekal one last time."


    "Eh? Eh?!"


    Erica blinked, until she saw that Liliana had followed Su Jin, then she gritted her teeth and chased after him.


    But under the completely destroyed road, in the huge pothole, Su Jin saw a big hole in his chest, panting for Mekal.


    "It''s very embarrassing, the **** king of the Mediterranean."


    At this time, Mekal was already in a state of weakness, and from the big pit in the shape of a beast''s claw on his chest, it was obvious that the lion''s gold just hit him hard.


    Liliana, who saw this scene, said in surprise: "Is the locust just now a plan to slow down the army?"


    "Hmph~ Hahaha!"


    As if seeing his own ending, Mekal suddenly burst into laughter.


    He smiled and looked at Su Jin, his eyes were bloodshot, and he laughed:


    "Godslayer, you won. I didn''t expect this old man to be so careless and slap his foot on a beast. It''s ridiculous!"


    He said this, paused, and said in a doubtful tone:


    "Before I die, the old man wants to ask."


    "Is that beast the power you took from that god?"


    "The Sun King."


    Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Can you die?"


    "The Sun King... what kind of **** is that?" Mekal murmured to himself.


    At this time, Su Jin stretched out his index finger and waved it in the air.


    A dark crack appeared, completely annihilating Mekal.


    Before disappearing, Mekal was still whispering the title of ''Sun King''.


    Seeing this scene, Liliana breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mekal''s fight with Su Jin only destroyed a road and caused a short earthquake.


    This loss is almost negligible.


    It is wonderful that my king is such a merciful king. Thinking of this, Liliana''s face suddenly flushed slightly.


    My king or something, it seems too numb...


    At this time, Erica next to her bowed and said:


    "King, will you prioritize the meeting with Sir Salvatore next?"


    Obviously, Erica is no longer satisfied with her status without a name.


    "what ever."


    Su Jin gave Erika a deep look, and after saying this, she turned and walked towards the car.


    Hearing this sentence, Erica couldn''t help but smile, and at the same time teased Liliana:


    "Lily, it looks like we''ll have to become good sisters next."


    "Ah, oh." Liliana obviously didn''t come back to her senses.


    "Lily?"


    "Erica, what did you just say?"


    "...Lily, your swearing skills have finally gotten better."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the fragmented world.


    Mekal let out a painful cry and woke up faintly:


    "Old man this is..."


    At this time, he saw Pandora who was holding a toilet with a toilet and poking his head next to him:


    "Pandora? The Fool''s mother, hmph, saw a nasty guy."


    "Hurry up and take it, old man''s power."


    At this time, Pandora''s expression was weird, showing a gloating expression:


    "Oh? It seems that Her Majesty Mekal has not figured out his state."


    "You''re not dead now, you just got caught."


    "Huh?" Mekal frowned, looking at Pandora in surprise.


    At this time, Pandora showed a sweet smile:


    "Come to the Prison of the Gods, King Merkal!"


    "Sarah, are you ready to witness hell?"


    Chapter 0237 Salvatore Tony


    On a special plane from South America to Europe.


    A young man wearing short sleeves, flared trousers and sunglasses on his head is sitting on a chair and eating steak with a knife and fork.


    However, it is not a gentleman''s way of eating, but more similar to cutting a steak with a knife and eating it directly in a boring mouthful.


    It''s also thanks to the chef who made the steak small, otherwise the young man''s mouth might not be able to withstand such abuse.


    Salvatore Tony!


    The head of the Southern European magic world, a heretic genius who knows nothing but swords.


    At this time, he was on a special plane given for free by a South American airline, returning to Europe.


    ¡ª¡ªWith the attitude of sending the **** of plague.


    After eating three steaks in a row, Tony, who finally felt a little full, smiled and said to his friend with his mouth still dipped in sauce:


    "Hey, Andre, don''t you want to eat it? This thing called Wagyu is delicious!"


    "No, I''ll let it go."


    Andre Rivera, who was wearing a black deacon uniform, called "Deacon of the King" and was also the fool''s best friend in front of him, said with a reluctant expression.


    "Why, suddenly so unhappy today?"


    Dongyou muttered while eating the steak that was just served:


    "Didn''t you say it''s okay? Didn''t I kill that divine beast in South America?"


    Andre said with deep helplessness: "When you got on the plane, you told me to go to the Middle East."


    "Didn''t you also go to the Middle East? Where did you cut a mountain and leave my signature, isn''t it good!"


    Tony smiled broadly, threw the knife and fork aside, patted his belly and said:


    "I''m full, I''m full, and I have the strength to continue fighting."


    He said this and hiccupped, then looked at Andre and said:


    "There is a **** in Sardinia, right? My subordinates seem to have heard the news."


    Andre took a deep breath, then snorted coldly, "No!"


    "Don''t be angry!" Tony laughed:


    "Isn''t it just destroying a few cities in South America? It''s just a small problem. Look, didn''t those countries write me letters of understanding? They all forgive me!"


    When Andre heard such words, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times.


    Now he can''t wait to punch the fool in front of him to the ground.


    "Do you think those countries are understanding? They signed the letter of understanding because they were afraid that you would hack yourself to death!"


    "Oh, so that''s how it is!" Tony shrugged and said nonchalantly, "Anyway, they''ll understand."


    A pound sign appeared on Andre''s forehead.


    At this time, Tony picked his ears, and then said:


    "Is the plane bound for Sardinia?"


    "Don''t think about it, Sardinia is dead." Andre rolled his eyes and said.


    "Oh?" Tony''s interest increased as soon as he said this: "Who killed it? Vauban? The Black Prince? Who?"


    Tony said this with some eagerness to try: "Yidali is my sphere of strength, oh no, it seems to be called a sphere of influence, forget it, regardless of him, in short, this thing is considered to be out of bounds?"


    "Just like I stole the **** of Mr. Vauban and was hunted down for two years, the **** of my site was killed. I can always fight with the other party, right?"


    "You lunatic!"


    Andre picked up the newspaper on the side and smashed Tony''s head directly:


    "Do you want to start a war on your own territory?"


    "Does it matter?"


    Being beaten lightly, Tony was not annoyed, but said with a smile.


    "you!"


    Andre tilted his nose angrily, took a deep breath, and snorted coldly:


    "Forget it, there''s no way this time, I guess it''s going to really make you fight."


    "Huh? What happened?" Tony showed a puzzled expression.


    At this time, Andre took out the mobile phone from his arms, opened the mailbox on the software, and threw it to Tony:


    "The red copper black cross and the bronze black cross sent a message that the new king of slaying gods is going to meet you."


    "Oh? The new king? Does he want to fight too? What a coincidence?" Tony''s eyes suddenly lit up, letting his phone smash on the table.


    "Coincidentally?" Andre was furious at this sentence: "Do you know what this news means?"


    "What?" Tony asked suspiciously.


    Andre lost his temper completely by this sentence. He took a breath and said helplessly:


    "The bronze black cross and the red copper black cross secretly conveyed this news, which is a subtle expression of their attitude of wanting to follow the new king, do you understand? Your little brother was dug up, do you know?"


    "Oh, that''s it, just let them be."


    Tony picked up the tennis backpack on the side, took out a knight''s sword from it, and said calmly:


    "I didn''t take them as subordinates anyway."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Andre looked at Tony in surprise, completely never expecting the other party to have such a ''profound insight''.


    At this time, Tony wiped the blade with a special cloth and said, "Andre, what''s the name of the new king."


    "It seems to be called Su Jin. The **** he killed is currently unknown. Tsk, the bronze and black crosses have locked up the information to death."


    Andre said it was very unpleasant.

 Chapter 190：

    "Su Jin?" Tony squinted his eyes and said, "Do you have any photos?"


    "It''s in the phone." Andre moved his eyes towards the phone on the table.


    Brush it.


    Tony grabbed the phone, clicked it and looked at the photo, then smiled:


    "Lend me the phone to use!"


    "Um?"


    Andre was stunned for a moment, then his expression became horrified:


    "Tony, this is heaven, heaven! Don''t open the hatch!"


    At this time, the cabin door opened and the wind whistled, and Tony laughed at the same time:


    "The speed of the plane is too slow, I''ll go first, Andre! Just lend me your phone for a while!"


    "Bastard, come back to me!"


    Andre used magic to strengthen his body and rushed up, but he didn''t catch Tony and could only watch him jump into the sea.


    "Tony, you wait for me, this is not over¡ª!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Sardinia, private beach.


    Su Jin was wearing big pants, lying on the reclining chair, looking at the blond sea horses who came out to swim in the morning.


    These people are all senior girls sent by the local magic association to play with them, pure first-hand goods.


    However, due to too much exercise last night, Su Jin could only lie on the beach alone, watching where these girls were looking at the beach volleyball, jumping, jumping and disappearing.


    At this time, while lying down and admiring, Su Jin commented:


    "Tsk tsk, none of them are as good as Erica and Liliana, but unfortunately they can''t leave the hotel, otherwise it would be a good time to call them out to play together."


    After muttering for a while, Su Jin raised his eyebrows, but realized that the person he was waiting for had arrived.


    At this time, on the sea in the distance, a white wave rose into the sky.


    "Is that, a shark?"


    The **** the beach stopped and looked flustered.


    At this time, the white waves were getting closer and closer, until they revealed their true colors.


    It was a blond young man wearing sunglasses and short sleeves.


    Su Jin calmly picked up the iced lemon sprite on the side, and raised a glass to the young man who was swimming.


    "Hey!" Tony chuckled lightly and jumped up from the water. In a burst of exclamation, he landed on the beach with a thud.


    The splashed sand disappeared in mid-air as it approached Su Jin.


    Stepping on the beach, Salvatore Toni said bluntly, "Fights, bros?"


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin was surprised, smiled and suffocated Sprite, and then said comfortably:


    "How about a different place?"


    "Okay!" Tony said with a hearty smile.


    0238 Magic Sword vs Holy Sword


    Cagliari city harbour.


    Su Jin, who was about to board the speedboat, looked at Erica and Liliana standing on the pier and felt helpless.


    "I said you two don''t have a good rest, what are you doing here when you have nothing to do?"


    At this time, Erica said with a warm smile on her face:


    "The knight and the king are one, don''t you think so?"


    "I''m just, just a little worried..."


    Liliana, who was beside her, fiddled with her fingers and seemed a little shy.


    "Forget it, let''s go with you."


    Su Jin shrugged helplessly at this time, then turned to look at Salvatore Tony and said:


    "How about two more spectators?"


    "It doesn''t matter, brother!"


    Wearing sunglasses, short sleeves and flared trousers, Salvatore Tony laughed like a tropical boy, patted Su Jin on the shoulder and said:


    "As long as you don''t mind."


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at Erica with a strange expression:


    "Speaking of which, you are that Alyssa with red eyes, right?"


    "It''s Erica of the copper and black cross. We met for the second time, dear Salvatore."


    Erica replied with a smile on her face, but if you look closely, you can still feel the stiffness in her smile.


    "Well, you can call it anything."


    Tony scratched his head and pointed to the captain''s room of the yacht with a helpless expression:


    "My brother and I were worried that no one would drive you on a yacht, who would you?"


    "I have a driving license." Erica responded, then looked at Su Jin suspiciously and said, "Wang, this yacht is..."


    Su Jin''s engagement with Salvatore Toni is classified.


    Even the two of them got Su Jin''s position after asking Athena.


    The question is, who prepared the yacht?


    "No." Su Jin pouted towards the sea.


    Erica turned her head to look, but saw several young men and women.


    Did you steal it? It really fits the behavior of gorilla thinking... Erica''s expression subtly thought.


    "Don''t pay attention to some details~"


    Tony laughed at this, then looked at Liliana and said:


    "That Teresa, didn''t you say you can drive a yacht? Come on up."


    "I''m Liliana of the Bronze Black Cross, Lord Salvatore, and, just now, it wasn''t me who said ''I can drive a yacht''."


    Liliana responded awkwardly at this time.


    "Sorry, you two look so alike, hahaha!"


    Tony scratched his head at this time, and then laughed.


    Su Jin next to him was also a little speechless about Tony''s talent for recognizing people, and sighed:


    "Come up, this time the target is an uninhabited island near Sardinia, don''t worry, we will control some of our strength."


    Erica and Liliana looked at each other, and then got on the boat and took the initiative to work in the cockpit.


    After the yacht started, Tony pulled up a chair on the deck and said with a smile:


    "Brother, do you like those two knights?"


    "A bit." Su Jin glanced at Tony suspiciously, as if surprised that he actually understood the concept of ''like''.


    "Then they will send you off, oh, I remember they should be my subordinates?"


    Tony obviously had no impression of the two of them, but only remembered that they were his subordinates.


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows, also found a reclining chair to lie down and said, "Thank you so much."


    In a sense, it is very easy to cause conflict when the Magic Association changes its allegiance.


    Because it is difficult for a magic association to change the ruled area, changing the object is often equivalent to dividing the area.


    Tony now is equivalent to handing over the control of Italy and handing over part of it to Su Jin.


    In a sense, this is a very generous act.


    Of course, this is also related to Tony not caring about the site at all.


    At this time, Tony, who was lying down, suddenly restrained his smile and asked solemnly:


    "Brother, have you practiced swords? I can feel the sharpness of your hands."


    "Have!"


    Su Jin''s answer was very surprised. He was indeed honing his swordsmanship. Of course, he was honing the "Holy Sword" of the Capricornus Gold Saint.


    This is the sword of judgment that can be successful only by constantly refining the limbs in the small universe and practicing it to the extreme.


    Even if this move is in its infancy, it has the power to sever the planet.


    However, in fact, Su Jin''s practice time is still short, and even the prototype has not been achieved, but he has already gained some experience.


    However, he was a little surprised that Salvatore could perceive it.


    After all, the key point of this trick is concealment. Although it is said to be a holy sword, it is actually a limb that has been tempered to the extreme. Even people with a small universe may not be able to see through it.


    But Salvatore was still keenly aware.


    "I''m surprised why I feel it?"


    Tony seemed to see through Su Jin''s surprise, grinned and said:


    "Because of the smell, the smell! My silver hand of power has a similar smell to yours."


    "Is that the case, the silver hand that tears everything?"


    Su Jin showed a clear expression at this time.


    The reason why Salvatore was called the King of Swords was the silver hand that ripped apart all things from the power of the Celtic god-king.


    Its ability is to ''cut everything''.


    And Su Jin also has a similar power.


    That is the No. 6 Familiar Beast of the Fourth Primogenitor, the Rainbow Flame of Ming Ji, its ability is also to cut off everything, and it can also cut off the law of causality.


    The ability of Ming Ji''s Rainbow Flame is somewhat similar to the scene when the holy sword was completed, so Su Jin also tried to simulate the ability of No. 6 and integrate it into his hands.


    It turned out that he felt a similar ability... Su Jin smiled dumbly at this time, and then said:


    "Do you want to compete in sword fighting?"


    "certainly!"


    Tony hehe smiled and said:


    "Among the compatriots, only the monster in Jidong and you have practiced swordsmanship. I have fought against the monster in Jidong, and I have benefited a lot. Now I naturally want to fight with you."


    "The monster from the extreme east? Is it the leader of Luo Hao?"


    Su Jin looked at him in surprise, then smiled:


    "It''s a shame you were able to escape from that sect master."


    "Where there."


    Tony rubbed his nose and said cheerfully:


    "Actually, it''s just a discussion. After all, we people don''t have much fun on weekdays. It''s good to make a noise every now and then to relax."


    There is no deep hatred between the godslayers, and even close in strength and status, they feel a little sympathetic to each other.


    Therefore, life-and-death battles between godslayers are extremely rare, and hardly ever occur.


    "Of course, Mr. Vauban can''t do it. He hates others to take his prey, but if you just ask him to learn from him, he is still happy."


    Tony said with a smile at this time:


    "I can see that you will definitely pick all the contemporary godslayers like me, so you will definitely conflict with the old man. I guess he will chase you for a long time as if he were chasing me."


    Can I challenge all of them in the name of learning from each other? This is a good excuse, but I must be hunted down by Vauban? Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a speechless expression:

 Chapter 191：

    "It''s clear that you stole the Marquis Vauban''s prey, and he doesn''t want to see you, right?"


    Sacha Dejansdal Vauban, known as the Marquis of Vauban, held a descending ceremony four years ago, and was killed by Tony in the first place, so the two became enemies.


    In a sense, this is indeed Tony''s pot.


    "Hahaha, I accidentally bumped into the old man who was summoning the gods, so my hands were itchy for a while."


    Tony himself is not ashamed of this matter, and even proudly said:


    "It''s really exciting to be able to grab the prey in the hands of the old man and escape successfully. I was chased by him for a long time."


    "Is he not serious?" Su Jin asked curiously at this time.


    "That''s not it, it''s just a tantrum. The old man is afraid that I will counterattack temporarily, and he didn''t kill him."


    "So this kind of thing, if you grab it, you will grab it. In fact, there is nothing at all, hahaha~"


    Tony laughed loudly, then narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at the deserted island that appeared in his field of vision, his eyes condensed and said:


    "Looks like it''s somewhere."


    He got up from the reclining chair, picked up the shoulder bag beside him, and said with a smile:


    "I call my trick a magic sword, brother, what about yours?"


    "Holy Sword." Su Jin replied.


    "Oh!"


    Tony was surprised, and then laughed out loud:


    "Then next, it''s the duel between the magic sword and the holy sword! I''m looking forward to it!"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly and said:


    "I guess I''ll disappoint you."


    "Will it be?" Tony was surprised, then suddenly raised his head, looked at the sky, and said badly, "It''s over, Andre actually came after him."


    At this moment, in the sky in the distance, a jet fighter rushed over, and there was a howl from above:


    "Tony! Kill me!"


    "Wow!"


    Looking at the fighter jet that was swooping down, ready to commit suicide by kamikaze, Su Jin raised his brows, turned into light, and came to the deserted island with Erica and Liliana in his arms.


    boom--!


    There has been a huge expansion of fighter jets and cruise ships.


    At this time, Erica and Liliana, who had just adapted to the change in displacement, stared at the sky-high firelight in astonishment:


    "Isn''t it? Are you playing so big!"


    And in the blazing fire, Tony''s scolding voice came out:


    "Andre, what are you stopping me for?"


    "I won''t stop you, I just want to beat you up and give me my life!"


    Looking at the two people who were fighting each other in the firelight and gunpowder in the distance, Su Jin tilted his head, looked at Erica and said:


    "These two people are very interesting, isn''t it? Is the relationship between the king and the knight like this?"


    At this time, Erica smiled and said, "If you want Wang, I can do the same to you."


    Su Jin said calmly at this time:


    "I''m afraid I''ll spoil Liliana alone after that. Be prepared, Erica."


    "Ehhh!" Liliana''s shocked voice sounded on the deserted island.


    Chapter 0239 The gap is only a little bit


    After the fight was over, Tony, who had nothing to do with himself, and Andre, who was wearing a pig''s head, went to the island.


    "Haha, it seems that the ship is not saved, it''s a bit difficult to do now!"


    As soon as he got up, Tony touched the back of his head and laughed.


    "Please rest assured, when the two exchanged warmly, I had already instructed the person with the red copper and black cross to send the boat over."


    Erica responded with a smile at this time, and at the same time bowed slightly towards the pig head next to her:


    "Long time no see, Knight Andre."


    "A child prodigy of the red copper and black cross?"


    Andre stared at a laughing face and said unhappily:


    "Find a good backer."


    When he said this, Andre stared at Su Jin next to him, the more he thought about it, the more unpleasant he felt, so he couldn''t help but knocked Tony a ''chestnut'':


    "Tony, look at Su Jinqing, can''t you study hard?"


    "What are you learning?" Tony scratched his head and said blankly.


    "Tolerance, self-restraint, and domineering as a devil!" Andre said, hating iron.


    "Oh~! Brother, you have these things!" Tony looked at Su Jin and said in surprise.


    "What do you mean, so you have to learn it for me!" Andre next to him tapped Tony on the head again.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and his expression was a little subtle.


    Does he really have what Andre said? Why doesn''t he know that he has the domineering power of a demon king?


    "Those are not important."


    Tony shook his head, then took out a sword from the bag he was carrying, his face suddenly serious:


    "Do you want to start right here?"


    "Yes." Su Jin''s answer has always been very straightforward.


    In other words, he was eager to fight Tony once, so that he could take the opportunity to penetrate the surgery into the opponent''s body.


    Beside him, Andre''s face changed greatly, and he quickly gave Erica and Liliana a wink.


    The three immediately exchanged information with their eyes, quickly backed away, and ran towards the other side of the island.


    In the process of escaping, Andre asked in a steady voice:


    "Hey, red copper and black cross, what''s the matter with your king? Why go crazy with Tony?"


    "Maybe it''s just an occasional willfulness?" Erica said with a smile.


    On the side, Liliana replied: "The king is probably for my and Erica''s subordination..."


    "Lily!"


    Erica next to him glared at Liliana, doesn''t this stupid child know that this kind of information can also be used for benefits?


    "So that''s the case, he is a king who values ??his subordinates, that''s great..."


    Andrew''s real name made an envious voice.


    After sighing, he glanced at Erica and cursed inwardly: ''Little fox. ¡¯


    It seems that there is no benefit to cheating... Erica is helpless, but she still maintains an elegant smile.


    The three quickly escaped for 2 kilometers, and then Liliana took the lead in slowing down:


    "It should be alright here, right?"


    "Not enough!" ¡Á2


    Erica and Andrea said in unison.


    After escaping another three kilometers and reaching the other side of the island, Erica stopped:


    "Probably here should be enough, right?"


    "You think too much."


    Andre sneered, then pointed to the island in the distance opposite and said:


    "At least flee there, and be prepared for a tsunami."


    "Then how do we watch the battle?" Liliana looked at the island in the distance in shock: "At that distance, I''m afraid the magic of clairvoyance can''t be used?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already left the surveillance equipment on the island."


    Andre said this and stepped directly on the sea, but it was used for the magic of walking on the sea.


    Seeing this, Erica and Liliana looked at each other, one used the leap, and the other simply used the flying technique to move towards the island within sight.


    At this time, the island.


    Tony took out an ordinary knight''s sword, and the silver light suddenly formed from his shoulder, and then spread to the sword, turning the ordinary knight''s sword into a magic sword exuding terrifying magic power:


    "They seem to have run away, Sa, let''s start, bro!"


    Tony looked at Su Jin who was standing in front of him and recited Yan Ling in a low voice:


    ¡¾Swear here! I don''t allow anything that I can''t cut to exist. This sword is an invincible blade that can cut through everything on the ground! ¡¿


    Accompanied by the spirit of words sent out in a state of rapidity, the slash that ripped apart the world was striking at Su Jin!


    However this time...


    Su Jin raised his hand.


    Chong¡ª¡ª!


    Tony''s eyes widened, looking at the two unscathed fingers blocking the blade, showing a stunned expression:


    "how come?"


    "I said, it will disappoint you."


    Su Jin''s **** were slightly bent, holding down Tony''s magic sword, and then raised his unremarkable right arm.


    Then, the right arm turned into light and swung down brazenly.


    ¡ªHoly Sword!


    Pfft!


    Blood splattered out, and Salvatore Tony was cut in half with an absolutely severe slash.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Liliana, who flew away from the sea, was about to speed up when she suddenly heard the ringing of her mobile phone.


    "Eh?"


    Liliana paused, stopped, and took the phone out of her pocket.


    At this time, Erica, who was still about to take off on the sea, suddenly stopped and said in surprise:


    "Lily, what''s wrong?"


    "...The king''s phone." Liliana replied in a confused tone.


    "Huh?" Erica froze.


    Andre, who was running fast beside him, also stopped and looked at Liliana in surprise.


    At this time, Liliana pressed the answer button on the phone, and Su Jin''s voice came over immediately:


    "Come back, the discussion is over."


    "what?"


    Andre screamed, turned his head to look at the island behind, and then his pupils shrank.


    At this time, Erica''s mouth twitched slightly, and she also looked at the island behind:


    "We only ran out 10 meters, didn''t we?"


    Is the battle over? It was agreed that the two kings would not meet, and the mountains would be shaken and the earth torn apart at first sight?


    What about the humanoid self-propelled natural disaster generator, how long has it been since then?


    At this moment, Liliana above the sky muttered incredulously to herself:

 Chapter 192：

    "Is there a difference in strength among the kings?"


    On the phone that didn''t hang up, Su Jin just said gently:


    "I''m just a little bit better than Tony."


    "A little bit?" Andre''s expression twisted.


    God **** a little bit!


    These words deceived others, but they could not deceive him Andre.


    He, Andre, and Tony have fought in the north and south for the past few days. All the kings have fought each other, and each fight is indistinguishable, and he can''t stop it within a few hours.


    And now, how long has it been?


    How long have they been gone? 2 minutes, 3 minutes? No, considering the time Tony will definitely give him to retreat, the time for the official fight will definitely not exceed 30 seconds.


    In 30 seconds, Tony was killed?


    Andre was suddenly silent at this time, and after a long time, he sighed:


    "Tony, I''m afraid there is a big gap between you and Su Jinqing!"


    "Go back?" In the sky, Liliana asked with her head lowered.


    "Go back!" Erica gritted her teeth.


    ¡ª


    A deserted island where they fought.


    The three who returned here silently looked at the corpse that was split into two pieces on the ground, with expressions of horror on their faces.


    "King, you mean Salvatore..." Erica showed a panicked expression at this time.


    "You''re not dead, Tony." Andre went up and kicked Tony.


    At this time, Tony, who was cut in half, lined up his legs and scolded:


    "Don''t bother me, let''s reminisce!"


    "..." Erica and Liliana were silent for a while.


    At this time, Tony''s pale face showed a smile and said:


    "Brother, is this your holy sword?"


    "right!"


    Standing opposite, Su Jin, leaning on a rock, nodded.


    Tony smiled at this time, and said with a very bright smile: "A very good sword!"


    After he finished speaking, he looked up at the sky and muttered to himself:


    "It turns out that swordsmanship can crush atoms..."


    Tony finished muttering and said with a smile:


    "Man, are you going to fight that monster?"


    "Yes!" Su Jin nodded.


    At this time, Tony laughed and said: "That''s good, let the crazy woman who thinks he is standing on the top of the sword see what a real sword is!"


    At this time, Su Jin said jokingly, "I want her to see what a vajra is."


    "Ah?" Tony froze for a moment, puzzled.


    At this moment, Erica and Liliana who were beside them blushed and spat softly.


    "Forget it if you don''t understand." Su Jin pretended not to see the girl''s expression at this time, and said calmly.


    At this time, seeing the end of the exchange between Su Jin and Tony, Andre said:


    "Su Jinqing, I thank you on behalf of this incompetent guy in my family."


    Andre is now thanking Su Jin for not killing him. He understands Tony''s character very well.


    Tony''s character is easy to say in the face of people of the same level, but in the face of stronger than expected, it is easy to be killed.


    At this time, Su Jin was able to keep his hand, and naturally got Andre''s gratitude.


    He didn''t want to taste the loss of his best friend yet.


    "Just a little thing."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, then looked at Erica and Liliana and said:


    "The boat is coming, how about going to the beach next?"


    "If you don''t mind slowing down your journey to England, I think I''d be happy."


    Hearing this, Erica pulled her hair together and said with a smile.


    At this time, Liliana responded with a panicked face: "Beach? But I don''t have a swimsuit..."


    Erica next to her suddenly teased: "Oh, does Lily want the king to choose a swimsuit for you? How bold."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately smiled and said:


    "Huh? I won''t be tired after you say that. Let''s go to the swimsuit store next?"


    "Then I agree for Lily first." Erica said with a smile.


    Liliana looked at Su Jin and then at Erica, who was grinning badly, and suddenly said in exasperation:


    "Erica, I''m going to duel with you!"


    "Swimsuit duel? I agree, but the beach has to be cleared first."


    "Damn, you know that''s not what I''m talking about!"


    Next to him, Su Jin watched the two of them fight, and at the same time aimed at Tony, who was regenerating, from the corner of his eyes.


    Looking at the small cosmic brilliance permeating the opponent''s cells and atoms, Su Jin slightly raised the corner of his mouth.


    "The Council of Sages in England, the Papal State, and the monsters in the extreme east..."


    Su Jin looked at the beach and muttered to himself.


    Chapter 0240 White Princess


    England, Greenwich, London, Council of the Sages.


    A four-storey red brick building built in the Victorian era is rarely lit at night.


    This is the headquarters of the Council of Sages, which originally did not support night operations, but due to unexpected news, their main members held a temporary meeting here overnight.


    "The seventh godslayer is born? Is it true?"


    "Can''t be sure, but members of the Italian group sent word of sightings."


    "Can you confirm the identity of the seventh person? At least pass the witness information on his appearance and name."


    "The name and appearance have been determined, but it is impossible to determine whether it is really the seventh. The bronze black cross and the red copper black cross blocked the information."


    "The intelligence was blocked, so it''s probably true, but the bronze black cross and the red copper black cross, these two mortal enemies will actually join forces?"


    "It seems that the prodigy of the two families became the knight of the seventh king."


    "Huh, is it a beauty plan? It seems that these two families have thoroughly studied Sun Tzu''s art of war in the east."


    "Can the seventh slaughtering **** be identified? Have you observed the manifestation of power?"


    "At present, it is temporarily determined that the **** of the seventh king''s first killing is Athena. After that, the new king hurried to Sardinia, suspected of fighting the gods who descended there."


    "Preparing to kill the second **** so soon? Has Yi Dali produced another king of swords?"


    The belligerence of the King of Swords is extremely famous among the godslayers. If the seventh is the same, then the contact should be cautious.


    "And based on the name, the new king seems to be from the Eastern Celestial Dynasty."


    "Hey! It''s a lot of fun, the monster in the extreme east is not a good thing."


    The appearance of two demon kings in a country seems to be a gift from God, but it is actually a painful curse.


    It is not uncommon in history that king-to-king battles lead to the division of the country.


    "Speaker, what should we do now?"


    "Nothing to do. The goal of the council is to investigate the existence and movements of the gods and kings, and to clean up the mess for them. If there is really going to be a fight between the two kings, then we have to wait until the end of the battle on the Celestial Dynasty."


    "Speaker, then we don''t do anything?"


    "Doing nothing is not enough. You can send the information to the special advisor, and let the White Princess use her spiritual vision to confirm the correctness of the information. If possible, let her predict the danger."


    "Yes, Speaker."


    ¡ª


    The residence of the Duke of Godeting.


    Patricia Ericsson, holding a stack of documents, pushed her thinly framed eyes, and entered the mansion with a heavy expression.


    And the person she wants to meet is the highest priest in Europe who has stepped down as the chairman of the Council of Sages and is currently involved in the operation of the Council of Sages as a special advisor.


    She is also the daughter of the Duke of Godedding, a willful woman with the title of "White Princess".


    Full name: Her Royal Highness Princess Alice Louis Of Nafal.


    Passing through the luxuriously decorated hall full of aristocratic atmosphere, Ericsson came directly to the bedroom and opened the door with the key.


    In an unusually spacious and European-style room, a beautiful white woman in her twenties with shining blond hair was leaning against the head of the bed and sighed softly:


    "Miss Ericsson, go and don''t tell me that something troublesome was sent to me?"


    "Isn''t this expected for you with the highest spiritual vision?"


    Ericsson pushed up his glasses and said bluntly.


    "Just because I expected it, I knew it was a big trouble."


    Alice grumbled, then looked at her secretary and tutor:


    "I have a hunch that this is something that has something to do with God."


    "Your hunch has always been accurate."


    Ericsson went up calmly, handed the document over, and said at the same time:


    "The seventh king was born. His name is Su Jin, from the Celestial Dynasty. The background is still under investigation. The **** who was fighting is suspected to be Athena."


    "Athena? The ancient Mother of the Trinity?"


    Alice was surprised, picked up the file, frowned and said:


    "Intelligence control? How could the colleagues on Italy''s side be so unwise, um, most likely it was an order from the godslayer."


    In Europe, because of the danger of the godslayer, the information of the godslayer is shared among the large-scale magic associations. This is a necessary and helpless measure to prevent fools from provoking those natural disasters and affecting themselves.


    "Do you want me to use my spiritual vision to confirm the accuracy of the information?" Alice asked.


    "That''s what the current Speaker requested."


    Ericsson stood upright beside Alice, pushed his glasses and said:


    "Of course, given your current physical condition, I would not recommend such behavior."


    It seems that because of her outstanding talent, the poor and weak body of the white princess Alice is not enough to support her powerful witch bloodline.


    So long ago, Alice was in a state where she could no longer go to the ground.


    This is also the reason why she will step down as the speaker of the Council of Sages and conduct remote command as a special advisor.


    However, because of intelligence control, Alice''s curiosity was raised:


    "It''s okay to just quietly confirm your identity."


    After all, the Council of Sages was originally a gathering of good people.


    Among them, the wandering magician in the subway, the unwilling priest, the rude folklore expert, the priest with strange sexual fetishes, the artist with strange personality, the poor with only money, and the royal family with only noble name.


    These strange people came together because of curiosity and formed the Council of Sages, which has become a well-known intelligence agency in Europe over the years.


    Therefore, Alice is naturally curious about the true rulers of the magic world, the godslayers.


    Especially in a state of intelligence control.

 Chapter 193：

    "Well, let me see if the other party has killed a god..."


    Alice''s eyes gradually became hollow.


    The next second, she saw an unfamiliar street, saw a blurred figure, and opposite him, a silver-haired young girl with a blue cat-ear knitted hat and snake-like black eyes.


    At that moment, the silver-haired young girl suddenly turned her head and looked at Alice.


    Like a sparrow being stared at by a snake, Alice''s expression froze in an instant.


    Seeing this scene, Ericsson''s complexion changed, and he quickly put on his magic gloves and forcibly pressed Alice''s head, forcing her to exit the state of spiritual vision.


    After exiting Spirit Vision, Alice gasped for breath, her delicate and graceful face covered in dense cold sweat.


    "Thank you, Miss Ericsson, I was almost caught by that goddess."


    "Goddess?" Ericsson looked at Alice in amazement, and said in surprise: "This seems to be the information of the godslayer? Why do you perceive the goddess?"


    Alice eased a bit, and then explained: "I can see the goddess of the goddess, her power seems to be entangled with a person, if I expected it right, the **** just now is Athena. ."


    "As for the godslayer..."


    Alice said in an uncertain tone:


    "I am afraid that, like the Black Prince, after defeating a goddess, it will be converted into a subordinate."


    "This..." Ericsson was stunned when he heard this: "Don''t you say that the goddess of wisdom, Athena, became a subordinate of the new king?"


    "From the current point of view, it is very likely."


    Alice gave a wry smile, and then said:


    "Three years ago, I predicted that the world would fall into eternal night at the hands of the goddess Athena, but now it seems that this prediction was wrong."


    "This seems to be a good thing," Ericsson said in an uncertain tone.


    "I guess..." Alice was still uncertain.


    However, at this moment, her eyes suddenly lost focus.


    And at this moment, she clearly saw a black-haired, black-eyed, handsome young man, looking at herself with both hands, with a playful expression:


    "Are you the one spying on me?"


    Alice''s face suddenly froze.


    "Alice, Alice..."


    With a sound of calling, Alice suddenly opened her eyes, then looked at Ericsson next to her, and panicked:


    "How long have I been lost?"


    "Three minutes." Ericsson looked at his watch and replied quickly.


    Alice suddenly paled:


    "Notify the Council of Sages to prepare for the welcome, the seventh king is coming."


    "?!" Ericsson''s expression changed suddenly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Over the airport at London Bridge.


    Su Jin on the plane stretched, and then said with a smile:


    "Did it seem like a cutie was spying on us just now?"


    "Oh? That witch whose bloodline is close to the ancestor of the gods?"


    Next to Athena, who recorded the data of the ring of usurpation, raised her eyebrows slightly:


    "With her power, it shouldn''t be possible to break the concubine and the spells that Pandora cast on you."


    Su Jin smiled at this time and said:


    "But there''s no guarantee there''s a contingency, right?"


    Hearing this, Athena turned her head, looked at Erica and Liliana who were lying on the sofa next to them, and said calmly:


    "If you go on like this, you''ll be sleep deprived."


    At this time, Su Jin replied with a smile: "No, I think I will become a master of time management sooner or later."


    "Then do you want to congratulate you?"


    "...then there''s no need."


    Chapter 0241 I remember you


    The godslayer was about to come to the Council of Sages. The news directly woke up all the high-level officials in the early morning, and many people even changed their pants in a hurry.


    Then, a group of ''gentlemen'' rushed to the headquarters in Greenwich with no respect.


    "Why does this happen?" a congressman madly wiped his cold sweat with a handkerchief.


    "It seems that the spirit vision of Her Royal Highness Princess White alarmed that person, but instead attracted attention."


    One MP said in an uncertain tone.


    "My God! Why did such a horrible thing happen?" a woman said, covering her cheeks.


    "Can you determine the character of that king?"


    "Unsure, intelligence is controlled!"


    "Then notify the red copper black cross and the bronze black cross to release the control. Are they trying to violate the convention?"


    "For them, it''s probably easier to violate the contract than to die."


    At this time, a young congressman chuckled and said:


    "Everyone, don''t you panic? We''ve all dealt with the black prince. It''s just a new king. Why are you so scared?"


    In an instant, more than a dozen old and young people present looked at the congressman at the same time, as if they were looking at a fool.


    "I, did I say something wrong?" The young congressman burst into cold sweat on his forehead.


    "In a sense, you''re right, but you''re also wrong."


    With an elegant and confident voice, a senior member of the Council of Sages looked towards the door of the council room.


    Where, a white woman wearing a knitted dress with a white coat, trousers and black boots is elegantly bowing her body:


    "Guian, you sages."


    "Your Highness Alice!"


    "It''s really nice of you to be there in person."


    A group of old grandpas and old aunts suddenly showed a relieved expression.


    At this time, Alice walked to the conference table and sat down, and said at the same time:


    "Prince Hei is a man who likes to play tricks. For him, the crushing of force can''t bring any fun."


    "For him, to outwit the enemy will bring more joy."


    "This is the reason why I and Paul Qing can fight against the Black Prince together, because the competition between the two sides is resourcefulness, and force is second."


    The young congressman who asked the question suddenly turned pale: "What if the Black Prince used force?"


    "Two minutes and thirty-two seconds."


    Alice suddenly said a number in terms of time.


    "His Royal Highness that heresy broke the barrier that the British Museum had set up for hundreds of years in two minutes and thirty-two seconds, and robbed the valuable items inside."


    "Converted according to the same time, the time it takes for the opponent to kill all of us will probably not exceed this value."


    In an instant, the atmosphere became heavy.


    People like the Black Prince who fight "badly" among godslayers and like to play tricks can do this.


    No matter how bad the new king is, he won''t be too bad.


    As if feeling that such stimulation was not enough, Alice deliberately said at this time:


    "By the way, the Red Copper Black Cross was ordered to convey information just now."


    A congressman suddenly looked at Alice with a bit of fear and curiosity in his eyes.


    "The new king, Su Jinqing defeated the ancient Persian war **** Veleslana and the Mediterranean **** King Mekal head-on in Sardinia, and at the same time fought the king of swords the next day."


    Alice paused here, and then said with a subtle expression:


    "The fighting time did not exceed three minutes. The King of Swords was on the verge of death. This is a message secretly released by the [Deacon of the King], His Excellency Andre, the close minister of the King of Swords."


    If the previous people were just afraid, their faces are now green.


    The King of Swords Salvatore Tony.


    The first god-killer born in the new century is also the most combative one.


    The opponent killed more than 3 gods of disobedience within a year, and at the same time fought against five other kings in turn, winning and losing.


    But among them, it took more than an hour to defeat Salvatore even for the most vicious monster in the extreme east, the leader Luo Hao, and the oldest god-killer, the Marquis of Vauban.


    However, the new king beat the king of swords to the brink of death within three minutes.


    Such information is beyond everyone''s expectations.


    To be able to beat the King of Swords like this, doesn''t it mean that the fighting power of the new king is still higher than that of the leader of Luo Hao and the Marquis of Vauban?


    This kind of terrifying god-killer, I am afraid that only the queen of the demon cave who made the King of Swords voluntarily admit defeat, that Lady Aisha can be compared.


    Hearing such terrible news, the current Speaker of the Council of Sages, James Harker, looked around the crowd and said solemnly:


    "So...what do you guys think now?"


    "..." The crowd expressed their opinions in silence.


    Seeing this scene, Huck gestured to Alice with his eyes.


    The latter nodded knowingly, then smiled:


    "Okay, the arrival of the godslayer may not be a bad thing. Maybe the other party just wants the information collected by our council of sages."


    Is this even scarier? A group of MPs murmured inwardly.


    Much of the information researched by the Council of Sages is shady.


    For example, the information on the godslayers in the top secret.


    Those who assign titles to godslayers, give names to their powers, study their characters, if such reports are made public.


    Oh wow! The godslayers all over the world are afraid to unite and form a group to play a level 1 dungeon, um, with their level of 999.


    At this time, Speaker Huck was also frightened by Alice''s terrible joke, but he still looked mature and stable on the surface. Although his feet were shaking under the table, he still said with dignity:


    "His Royal Highness, the top priority now is to send someone to meet Su Jinqing."


    "Isn''t this kind of thing a good decision?"


    Alice smiled lightly:


    "According to the information from the Bronze Black Cross and the Red Bronze Black Cross, the eldest misses of the two magic associations are not all taken into the arms of the new king. You can find an equal knight lady in your own house."


    "Like Ms. Rowling?"


    "No, no, my child''s face is pockmarked now, I''m afraid it will provoke the king." Rowling frantically shook her head with a wrinkled face.


    "Mr. Carls?"


    "You are quite right. My daughter is indeed worthy of a king, but she is only six years old, Her Royal Highness."


    "Then your eldest daughter?"


    "She''s divorced."


    "Huh? When did Miss Carles get married?"


    "The night before, in a pub near London Bridge, with a **** waiter."


    "..."


    Alice blinked, then looked around and asked with a strange expression:


    "Your daughters are married?"

 Chapter 194：

    "exactly!"


    The crowd nodded again and again, but shook their heads frantically:


    "No no no no."


    Alice laughed immediately, but was stunned and said:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you think I would believe such reasons?"


    At this time, Huck, as the speaker, coughed:


    "Your Highness Princess, you must understand that Qing''s status is really too noble."


    The subtext is that their daughter sent over, her status is too low, and Su Jin will treat him with contempt.


    "You mean..." Alice finally noticed the blind spot.


    If you want to meet the Demon King, you have to be qualified, and not only qualified, but also the highest.


    In the Council of Sages, people with the highest status and beautiful women seem to be...


    "Want me?" Alice''s expression stiffened at this time.


    "This is a great idea!"


    Speaker Huck suddenly said in a passionate voice:


    "I didn''t expect that Her Royal Highness would have such a realization. I really admire it."


    An old congressman also admired at this time:


    "In the old sayings of the East, Her Royal Highness, the princess, is truly a role model for my generation."


    "Her Royal Highness is Miao Ling, and she is indeed the best candidate."


    Looking at the gentlemen and ladies wearing high hats, Alice smiled and looked at the people who dared to speak.


    "I remember you..." Her eyes clearly revealed such a meaning.


    At this moment, Su Jin arrived at the London Hotel, where the news that he was adjusting the jet lag came on time.


    Chapter 0242 White Fox


    The door of the hotel''s luxury suite.


    The door was opened, and Liliana came in and said, "King, Her Royal Highness Princess White has arrived."


    At this time, Su Jin was lying on the sofa wearing a nightgown and resting his feet on the low stool.


    In front of him, Erica was squatting on the ground, clipping his toenails.


    In a sense, this is a very bad picture.


    Because of such a picture, Leng turned the style of this high-end hotel suite into some kind of club.


    Su Jin noticed this and said immediately.


    "Let her wait a moment."


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head, looked at Erica and said:


    "Okay, Erica, it''s time to stop our entertainment. A knight like this can''t be seen by others."


    "I''m glad you said that."


    Erica, who was holding the pedicure tool, raised her head and winked playfully:


    "But don''t you think this can give the princess a better deterrent?"


    Su Jin complained at this time, "No, I think she will only think that I insult women."


    Erica is the niece of Paul Browntree, who was once Alice''s guardian knight.


    The only junior of the trusted knight gave a pedicure to a man in the hotel, and no matter how he thought about it, Erica was a very subtle identity.


    For example, some kind of technician.


    Erica said with a smile at this time:


    "So you admit that I do this to make you have bad thoughts?"


    At this time, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said, "If you don''t want to go down to the ground in three days, I suggest you continue to provoke me."


    Erica took a sip, put away the little props, and stood behind Su Jin.


    "Why don''t you persevere?" Su Jin said playfully.


    Erica smiled and said, "King, let Lily help you with this kind of thing."


    "Erica!" Liliana at the door was suddenly embarrassed.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin shrugged, put his feet off the low stool, and said to Liliana:


    "Let her in."


    Liliana glared at Erica, closed the door, and after a while, the door opened again.


    "Guian, Su Jinqing."


    With splendid blond hair and wearing a decent white dress, the white princess, who is clearly over twenty-five years old, but still pure and beautiful, walked in slowly.


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and read out the name of the person: "Alice Louis Of Nafal?"


    When he said this, he looked at Alice with a playful expression and said, "It doesn''t seem like it''s the right time for women to visit, right?"


    It''s 11 o''clock at night, and in a sense, it''s really not suitable for single women to visit others.


    However, Su Jin''s ridicule did not affect Alice at all.


    She walked in front of Su Jin, gave a slight salute and said:


    "Because of the impatience of some gentlemen, I have to meet with Qing in this posture, and I hope you will forgive me."


    "Soul avatar?" Su Jin saw through Alice''s real body at a glance.


    With a part of the spirit and soul as the core, it is a soul avatar that is manipulated at a distance.


    In other words, the Princess Alice in front of her is not the deity.


    "Yes, I had to do it because I was frail and sick since I was a child."


    Alice smiled and explained why she did this, lest Su Jin think she was being looked down upon.


    "That''s a little heard."


    Su Jin shrugged, then asked with a smile:


    "So, what''s the point of Princess White''s late-night visit? Or, is she simply trying to add an explosive headline to the newspaper?"


    In London, Alice the White Princess is a well-deserved celebrity and the subject of newspaper coverage.


    For reasons, the most beautiful heir to the empire since the eighteenth century will suffice.


    Such a topical person, but also a single woman, visits a hotel where a man is located. If the reporter finds out, it is strange that they do not compete to report.


    Hearing this sentence, the smile on Alice''s face almost couldn''t be kept.


    "You don''t want to reveal this meeting to the media, do you?"


    Alice said with deep suspicion, because Su Jin''s words gave her an ominous premonition.


    And for the Miko, the hunch is often very accurate.


    At this time, Su Jin thought of Erica and waved, who immediately came over with a bottle of champagne and two mugs.


    "It''s not the question that I don''t reveal... It''s the question that the reporter at the door of the hotel wants to reveal."


    Alice''s expression changed slightly, and then she suddenly understood something and sighed:


    "I think Qing has misunderstood. Those people are not reporters, but members of Wangli Factory."


    Su Jin said with a little surprise: "The subordinate of the black prince?"


    Black Prince Alexander Gascoigne, a godslayer from Ingili.


    Unlike the King of Swords who accepted the allegiance of the old faction, he formed a personal faction [Wangli Factory] and continued to be active as a godslayer.


    In a sense, the current English magic world is divided into two parts.


    The old elite association united by the Council of Sages, and the grassroots of the Wangli Factory.


    The two sides are not fighting once or twice.


    While reporters belonging to Wangli Factory were staying at the hotel, Su Jin couldn''t help but be surprised:


    "Is Gascoigne following me?"


    "Although there is no explicit statement, our country is indeed the territory of the Black Prince."


    Alice added with a smile at this time.


    Erica next to her saw this scene with a playful expression.


    It was obvious that they fought to death internally, and the Council of Sages and Wangli Factory had fought more than a hundred times, but outside, the Council of Sages was still a loyal subject known as the Black Prince.


    In a sense, the magic world in England is also a strange one.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes at this time, smiled and said:


    "In other words, Gascoigne is blaming me for not greeting the owner of the site right away?"


    Alice shook her head and said at the same time:


    "No no no, Black Prince Qing is not such a person. Compared with you, I have a deep relationship with that person. He is a demon king who is good at resourcefulness. It is normal for him to collect information."


    At this time, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and said with a smile:


    "I heard that there is an old saying in the upper echelons of England."


    "If you want to kill someone, you have to pretend to be his best friend, walk behind him, and shoot from behind, right?"


    When Alice heard this, her smile remained the same.


    And Su Jin shrugged and said:


    "There''s no need to change the subject there. My goal is the Council of Sages. It''s useless to try to disrupt the situation by trying to pull Gascoyne into the water."


    Su Jin said this, smiled and said:


    "By the way, I don''t mind joining forces with Gascoigne to teach the Council of Sages a lesson."


    Although Alice''s expression was still smiling, there was no smile in her eyes.


    "The Council of Sages is willing to cooperate with all your actions."


    Su Jin raised his brows at this time and asked, "Including giving me the research report on the power of the Godkiller?"


    Alice''s expression suddenly changed.


    Chapter 0243 Alice discovered the big secret


    "You''re joking, the Council of Sages is an organization that studies the gods of insubordination and avoids their harmfulness. The king of the earth is not within the scope of our research."


    Alice explained to Su Jin with a decent smile.


    Regardless of whether Su Jin is a test or not, this matter must not be admitted.


    Godslayers are willful and powerful terrifying beings.


    If you let them know that they have become the research object of a group of ''ants'', then the fate of the Council of Sages can be imagined.


    All in all, this kind of unseen thing must be held firmly, that is, it cannot be let go.


    Su Jin pouted to the side at this time.


    Seeing this, Alice looked to the right.


    Immediately, she saw the young silver-haired girl lying on the sofa with her head resting on the pillow while holding a handheld computer.


    She wears a knitted hat with cat ears, an Italian-style school uniform, and knee-high white stockings on her slender legs, just like a pure and lovely junior high school girl.


    However, seeing the other party, Alice only felt a cool air rise from the tailbone behind her back, and suddenly climbed into her mind.


    Pallas Athena!


    Alice recognized the girl''s body in an instant, and while she was flustered, she also had doubts about Su Jin''s behavior.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and asked:

 Chapter 195：

    "My power, have you named it?"


    Alice stopped talking for a while.


    A man smarter than Gascoigne... Alice sighed inwardly.


    The confrontation with the godslayer is not one or two, especially with the black prince who thinks he is wise.


    But in fact, the black prince is far better than the one in front of him, at least that one still has a little so-called gentleman''s demeanor.


    As for the Su Jinqing in front of him, he seems to be a terrible person who will never give up until he achieves his goals.


    It is meaningless to go around in circles with this guy, even if you try it, there is a high possibility of paying an unnecessary price.


    Like the three oldest demons, is it a difficult and terrifying big devil... Alice made a psychological evaluation, and then sighed:


    "[Blessed by the Goddess of Wisdom], this is the arbitrary naming of the Council of Sages just now."


    This sentence is equivalent to directly admitting that the Council of Sages has the information Su Jin wants.


    Hearing this, Su Jin was surprised, turned his head and glanced at Athena, and then smiled:


    "An interesting name, at least I don''t hate it."


    Phew... Alice breathed a sigh of relief. Judging from Su Jin''s current attitude, at least she didn''t come to destroy the Council of Sages.


    However, in the face of the Demon King, he still couldn''t be careless.


    At this time, Su Jin was too lazy to go around in circles with Alice, and directly put forward his own requirements:


    "I need a backup of all the intelligence collected by the Council of Sages."


    Alice''s eyelids twitched fiercely, and she cried out in her heart.


    All the information, that is to say, including the power information of the godslayer.


    If other godslayers knew that this thing was told to Su Jin by the Council of Sages, it would be over.


    However, if it is not given to Su Jin, the Council of Sages will be finished immediately.


    This is embarrassing.


    Whether to die early and live early, or go on the road later, this choice is really powerless.


    Thinking of this, even if Alice wanted to restrain her personality and remain elegant, she couldn''t help but complain in her heart:


    ''You might as well simply make the Council of Sages allegiance to you. ¡¯


    "Huh? That''s a good suggestion."


    Su Jin rubbed his chin at this time and said in a playful tone.


    Alice''s expression suddenly stiffened. She should have just said something from her heart, right?


    Why do you get Su Jin''s response?


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "I can''t think of Alice, did you think so? It''s really a good suggestion to make the Council of Sages allegiance to me directly."


    Read minds! From the moment I came in, I was mind-readed, but the Miko''s spirit vision didn''t respond.


    Thinking of this, Alice immediately looked at Athena, and immediately met the dark eyes.


    This time, she was completely sure.


    "What are you talking about, I don''t seem to understand..." Alice tried to quibble.


    At the same time, she also used the witch''s method to restrain her mental fluctuations and avoid the phenomenon of being read minds.


    In the witch''s method, Alice has infinitely approached the realm of the ancestors.


    That is to say, the strongest level of the power of the **** of disobedience.


    And Athena, who is now defeated and subordinated, wants to read her mind, naturally it is impossible to be as easy as when she is a god.


    At this time, facing Alice''s sophistry, Su Jin raised her head and glanced at Erica behind her and said:


    "Did His Highness Alice say something just now?"


    "Yes, King." Erica replied with a smile, "It''s really surprising that Her Royal Highness said she would lead the Council of Sages to serve you."


    At this moment, Alice''s mouth twitched, looked up at Erica, and said with a smile:


    "Paul''s niece, she''s grown so big, she''s getting more and more cute."


    Smelly girl, the bear child will make trouble alone!


    Erica understood the meaning and showed an elegant smile:


    "Where, it''s still a bit worse than the princess back then."


    You were more bear than me back then, weren''t you? The guy who dared to offend the Black Prince at the age of twelve.


    The two women looked at each other **** for tat before moving away.


    After that, Alice was too lazy to pretend to be a lady, and looked at Su Jin with flickering eyes:


    "King, if the Council of Sages is loyal to you, where is the Black Prince?"


    This is a blatant hint.


    "Not enough!" Su Jin glanced at Alice and said.


    Alice blinked and smiled without saying a word.


    Sure enough, a council of sages is not worth letting Su Jin take a shot at the black prince.


    But in fact, the Council of Sages did not deal with the demands of the Black Prince.


    The rivalry between Wangli Factory and the Council of Sages is only a domestic conflict. Although the Black Prince himself prefers Wangli Factory, both parties use him as a **** statue, and they will not let him participate in this kind of battle.


    In a sense, this is a bit like the English political system of the opposition and the ruling party and the Queen.


    Therefore, the reason why Alice hinted that Su Jinxian Council can be loyal is naturally for this "veto".


    Very good, then as long as the Council of Sages cannot afford the bargaining chips and needs time to prepare, it can delay for a while and find a countermeasure.


    Thinking of this, Alice immediately said:


    "King, your conditions..."


    However, at this time, Su Jin suddenly interjected:


    "But if you add Alice, I can barely accept it."


    "???"


    Alice was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Why answer it? How could Su Jin suddenly rush to answer?


    At this moment, Alice turned her head subconsciously and looked at the sofa next to her.


    At this time, Athena was squinting her eyes and looking at Alice with a slightly smiling expression.


    It can easily break through my soul defense and read my mind directly. This is... a complete **** of disobedience?


    At this moment, Alice''s scalp went numb.


    Chapter 0244


    No, unlikely, how could a godslayer and a **** cooperate.


    After the shock, Alice overthrew her delusions immediately, and then hurriedly thought about a reasonable answer.


    Yes, Athena is the queen of the Trinity. If she comes in the form of a complete body, she will hold at least three godheads.


    And if a godslayer kills Athena and turns her into a subordinate, it will naturally take away a piece of godhead.


    And if only one of the godheads is taken away, although Athena will be weakened, it is still possible to have the other two godheads and maintain the level of the **** of disobedience.


    At least theoretically possible.


    However, this is too cheating, right?


    A disobedient **** who completely agrees with the god-killer!


    This is not as simple as 1+1, but it is possible to square 2 to reach 4.


    No wonder, no wonder the King of Swords will be defeated so quickly, because Su Jinqing himself can be regarded as the union of two, or even three or four demon kings.


    In an instant, Alice estimated Su Jin''s ''strength'', and while she was horrified, she also put away any underestimation.


    Because the [Blessing of the Goddess of Wisdom] alone can summon Athena as a subordinate power, it is enough to make Su Jin''s strength become the top three among the demon kings.


    Moreover, the king was on Sardinia, suspected of killing the two gods Veleslana and Mekal.


    Here are two more powers.


    In the number of powers, he is not inferior to any king.


    The only difference is experience.


    Unable to match, can only take refuge in, and must put away any careful thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Alice sighed and lowered her head slightly:


    "The Council of Sages accepts your terms."


    Su Jin was a little surprised at this time: "Including you?"


    "?"


    Alice was stunned for a moment, and then her face suddenly panicked.


    It''s over, I was surprised by Athena''s power just now, but I forgot what Su Jinti''s conditions were.


    Thinking of this, Alice asked mournfully:


    "Can you change the conditions?"


    "Of course!" Su Jin smiled.


    When Alice heard the words, she breathed a sigh of relief, and the elegant smile appeared on her face.


    In the next second, Su Jin said:


    "Let''s add one more condition. Let Alice become the chairman of the Council of Sages again. After all, we are acquaintances, are you right?"


    Alice''s expression froze at this moment.


    The Speaker of the Council of Wise Men?


    I just got down from that position because I didn''t want to be the one, and now you want me to sit back again?


    At this moment, Alice had the urge to curse for the first time.


    But looking at Su Jin''s handsome and kind face.


    The corner of Alice''s mouth wriggled, but she forced herself to smile and said:


    "Everything is under your command."


    "If that''s the case, then you can leave."


    Su Jin smiled and looked at Alice, with a playful look in his eyes:


    "I hope to hear the news of the Council of Sages as soon as possible."


    Do you want to draw out the Black Prince... Alice realized Su Jin''s intention in an instant.


    At the same time, she was very helpless.


    The members of the Council of Sages were still thinking about whether Su Jin would have a big fight with the leader Luo Hao if he went to the Celestial Dynasty, but they never expected that the fight between the two kings would start directly in Daying.


    This kind of thing is really frustrating.


    "If this is your will..."


    After Alice finished speaking, she slowly released the soul avatar, and the main body, which was far away from the mansion of Duke Goddin, also awoke leisurely.


    "How is the situation? Your Highness?"


    Next to him, Ericsson, the secretary, saw Alice wake up and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Worst case scenario!"


    Alice in pajamas grabbed her splendid blonde hair and sighed helplessly:

 Chapter 196：

    "Inform the Council of Sages and prepare to face the rivalry between the two kings, Miss Ericsson."


    "What?" Ericsson froze for a moment, then frowned and said, "What do you mean?"


    "The Council of Sages will be Su Jinqing''s property next."


    Alice sighed, and at the same time muttered in her heart, ''It may also include me in the possessions. ¡¯


    "excuse me."


    Ericsson pleaded guilty, and then quickly walked out of the room, but he wanted to immediately inform the members of the Council of Sages of the bad news.


    At this time, Alice turned her head, looked at the bright full moon outside the window, and sighed slightly:


    "Ling Vision told me that there would not be too much disaster, I hope it will be the case."


    ¡ª¡ª


    England, Cornwall.


    An art gallery in the countryside.


    In this unremarkable art gallery in the countryside, various cultural relics are placed.


    Rosetta Stone, Parthenon sculptures, Apollo sculptures, Van Gogh portraits, and mountains of books.


    Old people in the village joked that the museum was a fake copy of the British Museum.


    In reality, however, they don''t know that the exhibits in these galleries are the real thing.


    The source of all this comes from the Black Prince Alexander Gascoigne.


    He seized the British Museum exhibits and put them all in his stronghold, this art gallery in the Cornish countryside.


    And when the members are free, he will also take out the basic magic books, compare with some antique cultural relics, and teach the new members the origin of magicians and myths.


    This day is no exception!


    The Black Prince is wearing a simple white shirt and trousers, and is giving science knowledge to his subordinates.


    The members of the Wangli Factory come from a variety of sources, but they are mostly people who know the existence of magic, but don''t know much about it, and are hostile to the elite magic group for various reasons.


    Therefore, the Black Prince himself needs to learn basic common sense from the illiterate people in the magic world.


    Although it is possible to have someone do it for you, I call such behavior the responsibility of the leader.


    However, in the middle of the popular science literacy, Gasco Indeli''s subordinate, the big knight nicknamed Ice Man walked in with a dark face:


    "Alek (Alexander''s nickname), there is something important to discuss!"


    "You should study by yourself first."


    Alec in the lecture in the trapezoidal classroom put down his textbook, clapped the chalk dust standing on his hand, and walked out:


    "what''s going on?"


    The ice man who was parked in the corridor said with a gloomy expression: "The Council of Sages has torn its face. They are loyal to the new king they discovered yesterday."


    "Um?"


    Alec''s eyes widened, and his expression even revealed a happy look:


    "What about that wicked woman?"


    The ice man looked at Alec''s expression a little confused, but still replied:


    "Is the white princess Alice? She also loyal to the new king, and even took the seat of the speaker again."


    After he finished speaking, he asked with a strange expression:


    "You are very happy?"


    "Is it that obvious?" Alec rubbed his face, surprised.


    "..." The ice man was silent for a while, then asked with a subtle expression, "Why?"


    Although he is the nominal commander, but half of his subordinates betrayed him, it''s fine for Alec not to get angry, but he still smiles brightly, as if he had given birth to a son.


    Simply incomprehensible!


    "You don''t understand, Ice Man." Alec said with a smile at this time: "I had a few fights with that White Witch back then, and then I lost a condition to her."


    "Conditions?" Ice Man was surprised.


    "Yes, conditions."


    Alec said with a smile:


    "As long as the White Witch is still loyal to me in name, I can''t personally take action against the members of the Council of Sages, and I can''t target the royal family. This is the condition for me to lose."


    As soon as he said this, Bing Nan immediately understood why the magic world in Dae Ying was in such a strange situation.


    "You mean to say?"


    At this time, Alec smiled wildly and said:


    "It''s time to fight, with those elites whose eyes are above the top!"


    Ice Man''s eyes widened, and then he also showed a wanton smile.


    Chapter 0245 The speedy noble son


    Granwich, the Underground of the Council of the Sages.


    Su Jin, who stepped in here, said in a tone full of disgust:


    "How could such an old building of the last century actually design an underground library?"


    "Aiya, I didn''t expect Su Jinqing to think the same way as me."


    White Princess Alice''s spiritual body floated in the air, as if she was too lazy to walk on her feet.


    The two were in the basement of the Sage Council headquarters, in the narrow passage leading to the underground library.


    Because it is an old building of the last century, and it is also a measure used for evacuation, the passage is extremely narrow, and even in some areas, Su Jin had to bend over 50 degrees to move forward.


    "In the end, this kind of old building has to worry about its historical and cultural value, and it''s just a matter of demolishing it and rebuilding it."


    The white princess said enthusiastically:


    "Tear down and rebuild directly, build a 12-story high-rise building, and the most important thing is to get an elevator. People always have to keep up with the times, don''t they?"


    Su Jin glanced at her sideways at this time and said, "Just say it if you want me to approve you to rebuild the headquarters."


    "Hey hey~" Alice showed a simple and honest smile.


    "So, what is your opinion, sir?"


    "Rebuild it, this garbage building doesn''t need to exist!"


    "Oh~ Long live the Demon King~"


    During the conversation between the two, the passage finally came to the end, the secret library under the Council of Sages.


    It is much more spacious here, but the strange smell in the air makes Su Jin frown slightly:


    "The temple?"


    "Yes."


    Alice fell to the ground, then looked at the quaint stone walls around, and explained:


    "It''s a secret temple built by ancient monks. It should be dedicated to Celtic gods. However, the statues have been destroyed long ago, but some defensive measures have remained."


    "So it became a place for you to store information?" Su Jin touched the stone wall, tapped a few times, and then found the location and pressed it.


    In the sound of Kachacha''s movement, the smooth stone wall in front suddenly dented inward, and then a passage was exposed.


    Alice next to her said in surprise:


    "Huh? You saw through the device in an instant?"


    "What''s so strange about this?"


    Su Jin tilted his head and said a little speechlessly:


    "You don''t think that the magic that shields mental thoughts around you can interfere with a godslayer, right?"


    "..." Alice''s expression was a little subtle.


    The technique just now was an interference technique that was analyzed by the Council of Sages long ago.


    And Alice summoned dozens of high-level magisters to cast this spell ten years ago, and played the Black Prince Alek a lot.


    There is clearly something wrong with you, the **** killer... Alice followed Su Jin in a strange mood and entered the library.


    Entering the library, Su Jin saw that more than half of the bookshelves were filled with magic-processed documents.


    Alice, who followed, explained in a low voice:


    "Generally, more than 70% of the high-level classified information is here, and the remaining 30% is basically stored on computers that are disconnected from the Internet."


    Su Jin looked at the bookshelf in front of him, put one hand on his hips, and sighed, "It looks like it will be a big project."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The above-ground headquarters of the Council of Sages.


    The parliamentary room was plunged into a loud commotion.


    "The Nord Cabinet Secretary has publicly declared allegiance to the Black Prince."


    "Ireland, Scotland apply for an independence referendum, and the leader is judged to be a member of the Royal Factory."


    "Half of the cabinet affairs officers, four cabinet ministers revealed their allegiance to the Wangli factory."


    A pile of bad news went straight to the current Speaker, James Harker.


    The old man sighed in a very helpless tone:


    "Have you stretched your tentacles to the world? It seems that His Royal Highness Prince has already prepared this hand."


    At this time, a member rushed to Huck and said:


    "Speaker, do you want to notify advisor Alice?"


    At this time, Ericsson, who was standing next to the Speaker, pushed his glasses and said:


    "It''s a pity that Her Royal Highness is now with Su Jinqing."


    The implication is not to disturb Su Jin, so as not to offend the other party.


    The Council of Sages can''t afford to offend the two god-killers.


    At this moment, a woman quickly broke into the conference room:


    "Speaker, the royal family has revealed the news, and I hope the cabinet can arrange to meet the black prince."


    For a moment, Speaker Huck was dumbfounded, and Ericsson next to him was also shocked.


    "Did you even win over the royal family?"


    Huck, who stood up in fright because of the news, sat down again and said with a headache:


    "When exactly?"


    Beside him, Ericsson opened his mouth and finally said with a sigh:


    "The Black Prince''s power [Lightning Flint] is a secret skill known for his speed. With that existence, it is impossible to monitor his movements."


    "After all, that person''s nickname is the swift noble son!"


    Speaking of which, Ericsson pushed up his glasses and smiled bitterly:


    "Maybe now, he is already in the headquarters of the Council of Sages."


    "Oh? You have eyesight."


    An unfamiliar male voice sounded from the corner.


    Ericsson''s face changed suddenly, he turned his head and saw a young man in the corner of the conference room.


    He looks relatively ordinary, wearing a cheap white shirt and trousers, with black hair and black eyes, his ancestors are obviously of oriental blood.


    [Black Prince] Alexander Gascoigne.


    The god-killer didn''t know when, he sat at the conference table and listened to the voices of the Council of Sages worried about their actions.


    James Huck broke into a cold sweat, obviously not expecting the Black Prince to be so close.

 Chapter 197：

    But on the bright side, he still decided the etiquette, got up and saluted:


    "Mister Gascoigne!"


    "Just call me Alec." Alec smiled and mocked himself: "After all, I don''t have any noble blood."


    It''s over... Ericsson groaned inwardly.


    In the absence of Princess Alice, the Council of Sages obviously did not have the ability to contain Alec.


    No, in violation of the treaty, Alice, who is loyal to King Su Jin, may not be able to hold back the noble son in front of her.


    How to do? Ericsson is spinning its brains like crazy.


    However, at this time, Alec said somewhat boringly:


    "Is that disgusting white witch actually following the new king? It seems that the reaction here has been expected by her."


    Alec said this, looked at Ericsson, and asked with a slightly unhappy expression:


    "I thought I could see that witch''s shriveled appearance this time, but now it seems that she is very refined, and she didn''t leave the new king''s side one step."


    "As for the new king..."


    Alec said this and looked across the conference table.


    There, a young girl with moonlight silver hair wearing a cat-ear knitted hat was sitting there quietly, staring at herself:


    "Defeated Mother Earth, Athena?"


    Beside them, Ericsson and Huck twitched the corners of their mouths.


    Why is there another existence that can''t be provoked hidden away?


    At this time, Athena looked at Alec and was slightly surprised:


    "The wisdom of the concubine is telling the concubine that a rash attack will cause terrible consequences. Is it a passive counterattack type of power?"


    "It''s tricky, are you actually guarding me here?" Alec frowned, but his expression was very happy: "It seems that the new compatriots seem to be the same as me, and they are the type who can play tricks."


    He said this, paused again, looked at Athena and said, "Or, are you his ''brain''?"


    Athena did not answer.


    Because she knew that the Black Prince had escaped.


    According to the remaining trajectory, it seems to go underground? Are you planning to find Su Jin directly?


    Thinking of this, Athena''s expression brought a little pity.


    At the same time, in the underground temple.


    Su Jin put away the paper documents and looked at the door in surprise.


    At this time, Alice, who was floating in the air, just took down a stack of documents and landed on the ground:


    "That''s about all the general information about Abramsian monotheism."


    "Eh? What about people?" Alice showed a puzzled expression.


    However, at this moment, a familiar male voice rang out.


    "I see, you are hiding here, White Witch."


    Hearing the voice, Alice blinked, turned her head, and saw the figure of the black prince Alec.


    At the same time, she also saw Su Jin standing behind Alek, looking at him with interest.


    Alice blinked again, her expression suddenly becoming a little playful.


    It was a look of a good show.


    Chapter 0246 Have you been kicked by the speed of light?


    "Guian, Sir Alek."


    Alice put on an elegant and calm smile again, and bowed slightly towards Alec.


    However, in the face of Alice like this, Alec took a small step back and said calmly:


    "Put that disgusting gesture away, you poisonous witch."


    Alice did not change the smile on her face, deliberately surprised and said:


    "It''s really sad, aren''t we friends?"


    Alec sneered and said with a contemptuous expression:


    "Friend... If the modern royal family re-enables the gallows, I must be the first person to send you up."


    "That really flattered me."


    Alice looked at Alec with a smile, her eyes full of mockery and said:


    "For so many years of hard work to correct your female phobia, I didn''t expect it to get worse."


    "Shut up, witch." Alec showed an angry expression, but soon returned to normal.


    He knew very well that he couldn''t be careless in the face of this black-bellied and vicious witch in front of him.


    If he is a little careless, he will be played by the other party. He doesn''t want the fake news that he is **** to spread all over the world through the Council of Sages again tomorrow. This disgusting witch definitely has such a bad taste.


    At this time, Alec, who remembered the past, was also a little annoyed at this time.


    At the time, Alice publicly declared to the outside world that ''Alec doesn''t like himself because he is gay. ¡¯, and then the next day, a magic reporter arranged by Alice interviewed Alec and asked him if he hated the White Princess.


    For this kind of thing, Alec naturally admitted that he hated this insidious white witch.


    Then he was hit, because Alec himself admitted that he hated the white princess Alice, and with what Alice said before, the logic of ''Alec is equal to gay'' was confirmed.


    A few days ago, he could still see the people of the Council of Sages selling his and his subordinate ice man''s books internally, and he was really angry.


    No, I can''t stop thinking about it, otherwise I will kill this woman. The most urgent task now is to negotiate with the new king.


    Restraining his emotions, Alec said coldly, "My current target is not you, where is the new king?"


    "you guess?"


    Alice tilted her head. Although she had a cute expression, her words were particularly irritating.


    Alec narrowed his eyes, and from Alice''s attitude, he smelled a dangerous smell.


    But it doesn''t matter, he, who is in charge of the speed and power, has the confidence to deal with any existence.


    "Your attitude, it seems, is indeed loyal to the new king."


    Alec said half with emotion and half with pity:


    "When I first heard the news, I thought that the new king couldn''t think about it, or that he was bewitched by you, but now it seems that it came from his own will."


    Warriors... Alek admired Su Jin, who had never met before, in his heart.


    I am willing to accept such a vicious and unscrupulous witch, how hungry is the new king, oh, no, how unthinkable!


    At this time, Alice showed the expression of a young girl in Huai Chun, tilted her head slightly and said:


    "There''s no way around this. After all, Mr. Su Jinqing is far more attractive than Mr. Lek. She''s also a young girl in bloom, and she''s the age to dream of Prince Charming~"


    "The aunt who is in her late 30s really has the face to say it."


    Alec scoffed at this statement.


    Alice''s expression changed, and she said with a slightly embarrassed expression:


    "I''m only 26, I''m 26!"


    She emphasized 26, intending to show that she is very young.


    "Does this have anything to do with you being an old aunt?" Alec said mockingly.


    Then, he ignored Alice''s anger and said calmly:


    "Okay, let the new king come out, it''s impossible to calculate me."


    Alec said this, paused, and said calmly:


    "Before entering this temple, I have deployed my labyrinth power."


    "From the beginning, the scale of victory has been tilted in my favor."


    Alec said this, looking at Alice in front of him, he couldn''t help but mock him and said:


    "You can''t guess it, right? As the devil of the magic world, I would actually take action from the world and control the British government."


    "To tell you the truth, even those congressmen who can betray anything for their own interests, I control more than half of them. I have already established a relationship with the royal family. The long-lived queen has also reached a consensus with me, and the situation is no longer over. You are under control, White Witch."


    At this time, Alice calmed down, without deliberate sarcasm, and without a fake smirk:


    "In pursuit of the Holy Grail of immortality, it is unreasonable for you to kidnap the people of a country, Sir Alek."


    The Holy Grail, the legendary golden cup containing the blood of **** Christ.


    This legendary divine tool has tempted people from ancient times to the present, causing disasters again and again.


    And Alec''s father was also a pursuer of the Holy Grail, and even became a single father because of this, and even died.


    This also led to the shadows of Alek''s childhood.


    It is good to be a teacher, and the phobia of women is caused by the experience of these periods.


    Alec''s expression was very flat at this time. He has been killing gods for almost 20 years. Naturally, he will not be confused by Alice''s transformation:


    "The Holy Grail is my dream, and to pursue him, it is naturally the most convenient to use the power of a country."


    Alec said here with a cold expression:


    "Where is the new king? Tell me, White Witch, it''s not you who is qualified to talk to me."


    "Oh?" Alice raised her eyebrows in surprise: "So you want to negotiate with King Su Jin?"


    Reasonable, unexpected results, Alice did not expect Alek, who had already launched a coup, to think about peace talks with Su Jin.


    But when you think about it, Alec''s goal has always been the pursuit of the Holy Grail.


    With that in mind, all his actions are understandable.


    The establishment of the Royal Factory is to expand the ability to search for the Holy Grail, and to control the power of a country.


    The king of the same grade will most likely reach an agreement with Alec on the search for the Holy Grail.


    Even if the face is torn, it will only be at the moment when the Holy Grail is obtained, which has the premise of negotiation.


    Thinking of this, Alice''s mouth twitched slightly, she raised her skirt with a smile, and saluted gracefully:


    "Qing, haven''t I been behind you all the time?"


    When Alec heard the words, his pupils suddenly expanded, he turned around suddenly, and saw Su Jin in a close position.


    Just less than 30 centimeters behind him.


    "how is this possible?"


    In shock, Alec instantly activated the power electric light flint.


    This is to transform himself into an energy state and obtain a super speed-type power. It was the first power that Alec obtained from the fallen angel Lemuel.


    This also led to Alec playing out of the flower very quickly.


    Almost instantly, Alec''s figure appeared on the outskirts of Rome.


    It took him about 20 seconds to run from London to Rome.


    The moment he appeared in Rome, Alec panicked and said in a self-deprecating manner:


    "I was almost scared to death by that new compatriot!"


    Just after he finished speaking, Alec''s expression suddenly froze.


    He pulled his head slightly to the right, looking at the hand on his shoulder, his heart was beating like a motor.


    "How is that possible? Can you catch up to my speed?"


    Alec twisted his waist and got rid of Su Jin''s palm, and the whole person turned into electric light in an instant.


    At this moment, Su Jin half-raised his left foot, speaking very fast, but it reached Alek''s ear accurately.


    "Have you ever been kicked by the speed of light?"


    Under such an inquiry, Alec saw that Su Jin''s feet turned into light in an instant.

 Chapter 198：

    speed of light?


    Alec was dumbfounded.


    In the next second, he was completely drowned by the golden light.


    Chapter 0247 Why don''t you change your name to Kuaiman?


    Underground library.


    Alice, who saw the two demon kings leave, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even because she was afraid, she raised her hand and patted her cautious liver:


    "It scared me to death, I thought these two would fight here."


    Although it is a spiritual body, it also has soul fragments. If the damage is here, Alice will probably stay in bed for several months.


    The body was originally poor and weak, and she was lying on the bed every day. If this mental body that can go out and hang out can''t be used, then her life will be completely boring.


    The departure of the two demon kings made Alice a lot easier. She let herself float in the air, recalling the conversation just now, and muttered to herself:


    "However, did you really control the secular world? It seems that those people were not sent to join the Wangli Factory."


    The Black Prince probably thought that he would have the ambition to control the government of a country, purely for the pursuit of the Holy Grail.


    But in fact, only she herself knows how much of it is implied by Alice.


    Perhaps as the noble princess of Great Britain, it is a little strange to induce outsiders to conspire to usurp the throne.


    But for Alice, it is normal and can no longer operate normally.


    Although she is called the Holy One and possesses almost the best witch talent in the world, Alice is not happy.


    The powerful talent made her body weaker and weaker, and she couldn''t even go down to the ground. It was easy to control to an unimaginable level.


    And that excellent quality made her a tool for her family and even the royal family to remotely control the Council of Sages.


    If there is no accident, before her body is about to collapse, I am afraid she will become the most superior reproductive tool in the eyes of others.


    After all, such a rare witch talent must always be inherited, right?


    To be honest, there was nothing wrong with Alec calling Alice Witch directly.


    Alice, who survived in such an environment, became a witch who only loved herself. It was really normal.


    "Calculate the time, the two kings should have already fought, right? It''s a pity that I can''t see Alec being rubbed."


    Alice, who was floating in the air, said regretfully.


    However, in the next second, she just flicked her eyes, and Su Jin appeared in the underground library holding Alek''s neck.


    "???"


    Alice''s eyes seemed to be filled with question marks.


    At this time, Alec, who was seriously injured, snorted a few times, spat out two mouthfuls of blood, and then woke up faintly.


    At this time, Su Jin had put Alek on the ground, stood aside, and waited quietly.


    "What, why so fast?"


    Alice immediately floated to Su Jin''s side, pressed his shoulder, and asked incredulously:


    "How long have you been out? It''s less than 30 seconds, right?"


    In less than 30 seconds, the black prince Alexander Gascoigne, who has been famous for nearly two decades, was brought down.


    This speed is too fast, isn''t it?


    Su Jin moved his neck and said in a flat tone, "Play with him for a while."


    "you''re lying!"


    Alice couldn''t help hooking Su Jin''s neck, and said:


    "Let''s talk about it, did you find Alec''s weakness and beat the enemy with one hit?"


    "Otherwise, how could this fast-footed rabbit be knocked down so easily by you?"


    Alice said this, her face was already close, and her hands around Su Jin''s neck were shaking vigorously.


    It was like shaking to death before drinking an ice-cold Coke.


    Su Jin''s expression was a little subtle at this time.


    Why didn''t he realize that Alice was such a lively girl?


    Wouldn''t that be a bit lively?


    At this time, Alec changed his breath and finally opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw Su Jin and Alice.


    "what happened?"


    After he finished speaking, his expression changed, and then he smiled bitterly:


    "That''s it, I lost..."


    At this time, Alice, who was lying on Su Jin''s shoulder, laughed wildly:


    "Alec, you have today too!"


    Although she has fought with the Black Prince for more than ten years, Alice is actually quite aggrieved.


    Because she couldn''t beat Alek, she could only use various plans to calculate, and each action had to be calculated for a month or two, otherwise, with the power of the Black Prince, she would definitely not be easily recruited.


    And now, Alice feels that "pressing people with force" is really cool.


    In ten seconds, Alec fell to his knees.


    What is this called?


    Is it possible to jump your face hard, and directly ridicule, "I haven''t tried my best, and you fell down?" ¡¯


    Alec, who was lying on the ground, saw Alice''s expression, and knew what she was thinking, and immediately sneered: "Oh, it''s not you who won."


    At this time, Alice said with a mocking expression:


    "The swift noble son not only runs fast, but also loses fast. It''s better to call you a fast man in the future."


    Hearing this, Alec''s expression did not change.


    Over the years, he has also been used to being ridiculed, and Taishan has long been immobile.


    You must know that the title of his ''Superior Young Master'' was originally the ''Superior Turtle Young Master'', which was a mocking description.


    It was also deliberately spread by Alice, and it was deliberately used in Chinese, and then there was a deceptive English explanation on it.


    At that time, he was still outrageous, but in recent years, it has been bearish.


    Also, it''s not Alice, the witch, who has the right to decide.


    Alek looked away slightly, looked at Su Jin, and asked with a little memory:


    "Your speed is unusual."


    With such a fast speed, it is impossible for him to suffer only this slight injury. Alec himself is also playing with speed, so he naturally knows that speed is power.


    "I kept it on purpose." Su Jin explained calmly.


    "I see." Alec showed a stunned expression, and then said, "Thank you."


    Thank you for sparing my life, that''s probably what it means, if I can''t tell the truth, Alec still needs to face a little bit.


    Su Jin nodded slightly, and he still respected the tool man in front of him who took the power of myth for him:


    "Are you after the Holy Grail?"


    Alec narrowed his eyes with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "My goal is not that thing, but the existence after the Holy Grail."


    "Guinevere?"


    Alec immediately thought of the woman who held the Holy Grail, but after thinking about it, he didn''t think so.


    Then, he suddenly widened his eyes and said in surprise, "Your goal is the last king?"


    Su Jin didn''t answer, just stood there with a smile.


    "It turns out that I will cooperate."


    Alec''s self-proclaimed resourcefulness is a bit false, but his IQ is indeed eight blocks higher than Tony''s.


    He immediately judged Su Jin''s thoughts.


    Alec can take the Holy Grail, but the existence after the Holy Grail must be handed over to Su Jin to crusade.


    In this regard, Alec was not surprised.


    Isn''t it a matter of course for godslayers to trouble the gods?


    At this time, Alice, who was speechless next to her, flashed her eyes with a little excitement on her face.


    Whenever there are too many godslayers, they will come out to clean the earth, kill all the demon kings, and save the last king of the world.


    Some people say that he is King Arthur, some people say that he is **** Christ, some people say that he is the Hindu Rama, and some people even say that he is the Monkey King who is making trouble in the heavenly palace.


    All in all, the existence of the Last King seems to implicate all the steel gods.


    It is the pinnacle of the male power **** after the defeat of the Mother Earth.


    If Su Jin''s goal is the king of the end... Alice immediately figured out the key at this moment.


    Athena who is suspected to be in a complete state, Su Jin who is trying to kill the last king, Alice thinks she can see clearly the tricks in it.


    If that''s the case, then for a while, she probably won''t have to worry about entertainment.


    Even if this entertainment could be a huge disaster for the whole world.


    But what about him, she, Alice, can''t take care of herself, how can she take care of the world.


    After reaching a gentleman''s agreement with Alek, Su Jin let Alek heal here and turned around to leave.


    "Wait for me, Su Jinqing~ Anyway, wait for someone else~"


    Seeing this scene, Alice hurriedly followed, and the two left the underground library one after the other, leaving only Alec with a thoughtful gaze.


    The underground library suddenly became quiet, but it was like a volcano accumulating kinetic energy.


    Chapter 0248 Guinevere and Lancelot


    Rome.


    Suburbs of the city.


    A beautiful white girl approached.


    It was a white woman about twelve or thirteen years old.


    Curly golden hair and a beautiful face.


    It looks like a rare puppet master, betting on the exquisite dolls created by his career.


    She was wearing a black dress like a mourning dress, which was obviously an inconvenient dress, but she rushed to the suburbs very quickly.


    Then, she stopped on a piece of grass that was clearly overwhelmed.


    Behind the girl, an illusory figure appeared in a cloak.


    "Stop, Gnivia, this is it."


    "Okay, uncle."


    Gnivia stopped, or looked around curiously:


    "Uncle, did you sense something?"


    The figure who was called uncle by Gnivia was a woman.


    She was draped in a cloak that covered her figure, with honey-colored hair faintly visible along the edge of the cloak.


    From the point of view of the dress, it can be vaguely seen that she is a woman with a better figure.


    She is the **** of war in ancient times, the prototype of Lancelot in the epic legend, and the rare goddess of steel.


    But now she is just a shadow that remains in the world and protects Gnivia.

 Chapter 199：

    Although it can exert its power for a short time, it is not the body after all, and it is not a **** of disobedience.


    At this time, Lancelot''s shadow of God wandered around for a while, and finally returned to the lawn in front of Greenway.


    "Gnivia, I can feel a very strange power, um, I can''t describe that feeling."


    Hearing this, a pity expression appeared on Genivia''s face:


    "Isn''t it the mark of my lord?"


    Gnivia is the ancestor who served the Last King.


    She, who has a different name from Guinevere, is actually the wife of the legendary King Arthur.


    However, the real she is one of the ancient Mother Earth, the White Goddess who didn''t even have a name.


    She served the Last King, and swore an eternal life to follow the savior who destroyed the Demon King.


    However, hundreds of years ago, the last king was hit hard in the last cleansing of the earth, and a lot of memories were forgotten.


    This also resulted in Gunivia having to embark on a long journey in pursuit of the trail of the Last King.


    Gnivia looked at the lawn and murmured in confusion:


    "My lord, where exactly are you sleeping..."


    "Gnivia, we''re in trouble."


    Lancelot, who was investigating the situation, let out a distressed voice.


    "What''s wrong? Uncle?" Geneviya asked with some doubts.


    "See the downed lawn there?"


    Lancelot''s phantom pointed at the pile of crooked grass, which could vaguely be seen as a humanoid, as if someone had been lying there.


    And on the side, it''s like a trace left by footprints.


    "Is the lawn weird?" Gunivia asked in confusion.


    She couldn''t understand why the lawn alone gave Lancelot the idea of ??trouble.


    My uncle is the strongest **** of steel, apart from the last king.


    Lancelot explained at this time:


    "I can feel Gascoigne''s power fluctuations, remember him? The god-killer known as the Black Prince."


    Gunivia''s expression changed, becoming a little hateful, a little bit gnashing:


    "The man who deliberately damaged the Holy Grail? How could I forget the ugly face of that man."


    It was probably more than 10 years ago, when Genivia used the Holy Grail to try to lead out the plan where the Last King slept, but the Black Prince successfully destroyed it.


    This disaster caused Gnivia to destroy part of the most important Holy Grail, and lost most of her power.


    In the face of the culprit, the Black Prince, how could Gunivia not grit her teeth.


    "It''s that man." Lancelot stepped on the lawn in a positive tone and said, "He''s here, defeated."


    Gnivia looked at the lawn, and suddenly felt that the grass was unexpectedly much pleasing to the eye:


    "Oh? Will that sly man also lose one day?"


    If possible, Gnivia would like to leave a sign on the grass that says Alexander Gascoigne''s Fallen Lands.


    However, considering that the other party has a high probability of not dying, Genivia can only give up regretfully.


    "Yeah, and a complete fiasco."


    Lancelot stood on the grass and said with emotion:


    "The attack should have come from above. It was an unusually fast kick. The number was one thousand, not ten thousand. Well, I can only judge this many. In an instant, tens of thousands of kicks hit the black prince."


    Speaking of this, Lancelot said in a tone of admiration:


    "The enemy is someone who is better at speed than the Black Prince, but his strength seems to be much smaller, and it seems that he can keep his hands."


    "It''s impossible, uncle, that sly man is best at speed..."


    Gunivia said this, suddenly paused, and asked cautiously:


    "Uncle, who do you think the Black Prince''s opponent is?"


    "Huh? There is the aura of a **** of disobedience. It seems to be a god-killer, but I always feel that something is wrong."


    Lancelot thought for a moment, and said in a doubtful tone.


    At this time, Genivia asked carefully: "Uncle, do you think it will be my lord?"


    "Oh? Intuition tells me that it''s not him, but from the scene, it seems that he is the only one who defeated a demon king in an instant. This is a very contradictory thing."


    Lancelot sighed slightly, then shook his head and said:


    "I suggest to be careful. I have an ominous premonition that Gascoigne''s enemies are likely to hold malicious intentions against us."


    "Is it true?"


    Genivia said in a complicated mood:


    "Uncle, can''t you give it a try?"


    "No, that''s too dangerous."


    Lancelot said in a serious tone:


    "Let''s not talk about the opponent''s strength, just surpassing Gascoigne''s speed, I can''t guarantee to protect you from the opponent''s hands."


    "I see, uncle."


    Gunivia seemed to finally give up the idea of ??contacting the other party, and sighed:


    "Let''s leave Europe and go to the East to find it again?"


    "..." Lancelot was silent for a moment, and then said, "My hunch has always been accurate, Gunivia."


    When Gunivia heard it, she was shocked: "Uncle, do you mean that we have been targeted?"


    "It''s possible," Lancelot said hesitantly.


    She thought about it for a while, then stopped tangled, and said directly:


    "I''m ready to incarnate, Genivia, my current strength is no longer able to protect you."


    "Uncle? Wouldn''t this be too risky?" Gunivia said in astonishment.


    The myth of Lancelot has been twisted.


    When modern people talk about Lancelot, they think of the virtuous knight who seduced the sovereign''s wife.


    Instead of a goddess of steel who advocates fighting and is in charge of martial arts.


    If you, Lancelot, die in battle, next time you appear, she will be tampered with even her existence and become the real ''Lancelot''.


    "I''ve made up my mind, Gnivia."


    The ancient goddess let out an expectant laugh:


    "I can feel that the other party is a powerful warrior, and there is nothing more pleasant than fighting against the strong."


    "Uncle..." Genivia shouted worriedly, and finally gritted her teeth and said solemnly: "In that case, come and let me help you."


    "Thank you so much!" The honey-haired goddess raised the corners of her mouth.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The residence of the Duke of Godeting.


    At the gracious invitation of the white princess Alice, Su Jin came here and walked straight to the princess'' bedroom.


    Chapter 0249 Don''t regret it


    Gaudding''s mansion is quite luxurious, with all kinds of precious artworks and furniture appearing exquisite and elegant under the arrangement of the master, full of historical charm.


    Walking in this Gothic-style building, Su Jin had a smile on his face, looked at the shadow in front of him and said:


    "I think Alice, you should give me a reason, a reason for me to come here without Liliana and Erica."


    Alice who was walking in front suddenly turned her head, and while the skirt fluttered, she smiled sweetly:


    "Is it a reason to admire the princess''s newly furnished boudoir? Speaking of which, this is the first time I let a man of the same age into my room."


    Listening to the ambiguous words, Su Jin just squinted at Alice and smiled without saying a word.


    This made Alice, who originally wanted to observe Su Jin''s reaction, couldn''t help but scold Su Jin for her incomprehension in her heart.


    But in the face of Su Jin''s attitude of being soft and hard, Alice could only sigh helplessly, omitting those temptations, and explained:


    "You should have heard of my physique."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded slightly and said:


    "The bloodline is so strong that the witch can''t even go to the ground. It is indeed a very rare thing."


    In the world of godslayers, the origin of witches is not something like a demon, but from the ancient goddess of the earth.


    Part of the Mother Earth, who was defeated by the Hero of Steel, was deprived of her divine status and dignity, and became a half-human and half-god "ancestor".


    And those women who were born from **** ancestors and godslayers, or were born with human powerhouses, who inherited the blood of **** ancestors, were the origin of witches.


    In other words, the so-called witch is the heir of the blood of the gods.


    Among them, the white princess Alice is an extremely rare revenant among witches.


    It is rumored that her bloodline is even nobler than some noble ancestors, so that the human body cannot bear such a huge spirituality at all, causing the body to become weaker day by day.


    Hearing Su Jin''s flat tone and playful eyes, Alice''s teeth itch with anger.


    This vile Wang Mingming guessed that the purpose of her invitation to come here was to find a way to treat herself, but she just didn''t point it out.


    Instead, she was left in a hurry and upset, showing all kinds of shameful reactions.


    This is just so annoying!


    For the first time, Alice felt how disgusting the black belly was.


    Especially when this kind of attribute appears in a man, and it is also the person she must turn to, it is even more annoying.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Alice in surprise and said:


    "What''s wrong? Why did your face suddenly turn red? Are you feeling unwell?"


    "No, it''s nothing, just a little emotional."


    Alice smiled gracefully at this time, but she really wanted to curse in her heart.


    What she has here is only the spirit body, where can she blush.


    However, even so, Alice could only cooperate with Su Jin and say some false words that could no longer be false.


    Thinking of this, she sighed and said a little angrily, "You really don''t know how to understand girls."


    Su Jin said meaningfully at this time:


    "Are you sure you want me to understand you? Instead of simply trying to reduce the price you pay?"


    "Or, do you really think that I have an obligation to play dumb with you patiently here? A waste of time?"


    "..."


    Alice was suddenly speechless.


    Although Su Jin said it was very bad, it seemed that it was true.


    The reason why she was twisted and vague was that she didn''t want to pay more for her body.


    Obviously, Su Jin had already seen through this, and even issued a warning about it.


    Alice was warned that his patience was limited.


    Thinking of this, Alice sighed:


    "A naked exchange of interests? You are really a man who doesn''t understand style."


    She said this, and then said to herself:


    "He''s also a very safe man."


    Feelings can deceive people, but interests cannot. They are adults, and Alice naturally understands this truth.

 Chapter 200：

    Su Jin looked at Alice, just quietly, without any reaction.


    At this time, Alice sighed softly:


    "Your target is the **** of disobedience of the Crusaders? Maybe you have more targets, but they should be them in the near future."


    Su Jin looked at Alice, waiting for her next sentence.


    "Performing a seance requires an important medium, as well as a seance witch."


    Alice said calmly at this time:


    "Although Liliana has superb shrine qualifications, she alone cannot do it. At least ten shrine witches are required to perform a ceremony with that level of qualification."


    Speaking of which, Alice smiled and said:


    "And if you add me, the condition of the witch can be directly satisfied."


    "Of course, if you insist that using the goddess Athena as a witch can directly pull the **** of disobedience from mythology into the world, this is indeed true.


    No matter how strong my talent is, I can''t compare to a goddess.


    But with the crown of Athena as the pawn, the category of objects that can be summoned may only be limited to a few specific myths.


    This should be unacceptable to you, right? "


    "anything else?"


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Alice with a smile and said:


    "What else do you know?"


    Alice''s face froze when she heard this, she gritted her teeth and said:


    "Are you referring to the fact that Athena is the **** of disobedience, or that you are not the real godslayer?"


    After saying these words, Alice regretted it. It''s okay to ignore this kind of ulterior motive before, but now there is a lot of risk of silence.


    Although she had been paralyzed in bed for many years, she didn''t want to die by Su Jin''s hands.


    "Apart from these?"


    Su Jin asked again.


    "Huh? Is there anything else?" Alice was stunned and said with a puzzled expression.


    Although she guessed that there might be a big plan behind the alliance between Su Jin and Athena, she was unable to determine what it was from the beginning to the end.


    It can be judged that Su Jin is going to take action against the Cross Sect, or he dragged Su Jin to search for materials in the underground library.


    If it were someone else, I am afraid that Su Jin would only be regarded as an ordinary godslayer who was lucky enough to kill Athena.


    After all, the lack of information is so great that even if Alice wants to break her head, she can''t think of Su Jin''s purpose.


    Seeing Alice''s puzzled face, Su Jin immediately sighed: "I only understand this..."


    With a sigh, Su Jin said in an imperative tone:


    "Be loyal to me for 20 years, and I will give you a healthy body."


    When Alice heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief, lifted her skirt, and Shi Shiran gave a salute:


    "Thank you for your generosity~"


    Su Jin sneered when he heard the praise:


    "Don''t think I am some kind of philanthropist, after the treatment is over, we will immediately leave for the Papal State, where I will hold a seance.


    After that, there will be another attempt to go to the Celestial Dynasty. After that, the island countries and the United States will have to go to the scene. Oh, maybe India will also go there. "


    After Alice listened, she blinked and said:


    "If your plan is this kind of public travel, please take me with you."


    After Su Jin heard the words, he looked at Alice meaningfully and said:


    "That''s what you said, don''t regret it."


    Chapter 0250 Angel Comes


    Highland in the northwest corner of Rome, where the Papal State is located.


    This country, which is only less than 0.5 square kilometers, can only be said to be a city, but it is the belief center of more than two billion people around the world.


    And now, the faith center has three uninvited guests.


    "I regret."


    Under the scorching sun, wearing a white dress with a shawl and holding a parasol, Alice looked at the sun, sat on the bench and lamented:


    "I shouldn''t use my body to go out."


    "Please hold on a little longer, Your Highness Alice, there are only three reserved positions left and it will be over."


    Beside, Liliana lowered her voice and reminded.


    In the heart of the Papal State, in the headquarters of the world''s largest religious and magic group.


    Infiltrating such a huge force, Liliana felt a huge pressure.


    "Don''t worry, Liliana, there is no problem."


    Alice waved her hands relaxedly and said:


    "In the eighteenth century, after the fierce conflict between the Marquis of Vauban and the Papal State, the Papal State was still strong in the secular world, but in the magical world it has declined."


    "If you really want to rank magic, the Pope will only be a second-rate association under the seven Italian sisters."


    Beside, Liliana reminded carefully:


    "But this religious association still holds the most artifacts."


    "You''re joking, Liliana, not to mention how complicated the conditions for those divine tools to activate, even if they activate, it will be more beneficial to us."


    At this moment, a happy smile appeared on Alice''s face:


    "After all, from the beginning, our goal was to force them to use divine tools, so as to guide the **** of disobedience to come!"


    "and¡­¡­"


    At this time, Alice looked at Su Jin who was eating ice cream, but smiled lightly:


    "Don''t forget, we still have the biggest trump card to decide the victory~"


    With Su Jin, the "God Killer" present, what is the counterattack called the Pope''s country?


    Even if the **** of disobedience comes, it is just a dish for Su Jin, let alone other people.


    Moreover, if the ceremony really takes shape, the Papal State will be too busy to take care of itself, let alone pursue it.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was standing beside him, asked with a smile, "Have you had enough rest?"


    "Enough is enough, King." Liliana stood up next time and responded.


    "Um?"


    Hearing Liliana calling herself here, Su Jin raised her brows and said with a smile:


    "What did you agree to call me before you came?"


    Liliana was stunned for a moment, then her face flushed, and she said, "I see, Su, Su Jin."


    After saying this, Liliana covered her face in shame.


    "Oh, Liliana is so shy."


    At this time, Alice stood up from the bench, grabbed Su Jin''s right hand naturally, and said with a smile:


    "Come on, my dear, let''s go to the chapel again."


    Hearing Alice''s bold call, Liliana blushed and whispered:


    "¡­¡­shameless."


    Obviously she never addressed Su Jin so intimately, but Alice actually called her so naturally.


    No matter how noble her status is, it was only later... Liliana looked at Alice with resentment.


    If it were her, she would never be as shameless as Alice.


    At this time, Su Jin shook his left hand and said to Liliana, "Lily, there is still room for my left hand."


    "Since you said so..."


    Liliana immediately put on an expression of "this is the king''s order, and I can''t do anything about it", and took the initiative to hold Su Jin''s left hand.


    The priests, nuns, and tourists who were wearing religious costumes looked strange when they saw this scene.


    The old women cursed in a low voice, the men looked envious, and the young woman stared straight at Su Jin''s face.


    "Will it be too conspicuous?"


    At this moment, Liliana sensed those gazes, as if pierced by needles.


    Didn''t they come in for a hidden arrangement ceremony? So conspicuous, will it be a little bad?


    "In that case, Liliana, let go." Alice next to her said with a smile.


    After Liliana heard it, she puffed out her cheeks and looked at Alice angrily.


    She is obviously the long-awaited princess, a senior on the road of witches, and a witch who is favored by the same king.


    But why, this princess is actually the same character as Erica.


    Sure enough, when God gave you a window, would it take away your door?


    It''s really nasty.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was in the center of the two, said calmly, "It''s time to go."


    "Yes!" ¡Á2


    Under the various gazes of the crowd, the three of them went to Sunday not far away.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The roof of the Napoleon Museum.


    Erica, wearing a red outfit, stood beside Athena, across the Tvere River, looking at the Pope State not far away, and said with a wry smile:


    "Summoning the **** of disobedience in the city of Rome, the king really gave me a big problem."


    The red copper black cross is a magical association belonging to Italy. In other words, Su Jin is going to summon a **** like a natural disaster in Erika''s mother''s house.


    In a sense, Erica was caught in a dilemma.


    Next to it, Athena, who was standing on the roof with the wind blowing, said in a flat tone:


    "It is precisely because your mind is much more complicated than that of another witch that you are placed beside the concubine."


    Hearing this sentence, Erica paused and smiled bitterly:


    "I gave everything, but the king still doesn''t trust me?"


    "you are wrong."


    Athena looked at the papal kingdom in the distance, and said with a faint gaze:


    "He trusts you, so he will arrange you here, so that you have the opportunity to stop me."


    Erica was stunned, and then sighed helplessly.


    She can use the god-killing spirit, and if she takes action at a critical moment, she can indeed stop Athena''s next behavior and make the summon of the gods fail.


    At this time, Athena turned her head, looked at Erica''s face, and asked softly:


    "Then, let the concubine ask for him."


    "Which side do you want to choose? Erica Browntree?"


    The corners of Erica''s mouth wriggled, and then she said in a self-defeating voice:


    "I am afraid that I will be homeless in the future. If Wang fails me, be careful that I will bite him every time I am bullied."


    "Humph, that''s an interesting answer."


    Athena raised the corner of her mouth slightly, and then smiled:


    "In that case, let me give you an answer."

 Chapter 201：

    When Athena said this, she grabbed her fingers towards the void, and then a burly giant bound by chains was pulled out of the void.


    God King Mekal... Erica''s eyes widened as she looked at the disobedient **** who should have died.


    At this time, Athena smiled and said:


    "Destruction will only be bound within the Pope, this is his promise to you."


    The words fall.


    In the sky, a beam of light flew from the Papal Kingdom in the distance, and in an instant, it shot into Mekal''s eyebrows.


    - Illusory Demon Emperor Fist!


    In the world of Saint Seiya, only the Pope, his alternates, and the goddess Athena can read, and the legendary magic fist that turns those who are recruited into puppets.


    In an instant, Mekal, who was in a dazed state, woke up instantly.


    He easily broke free from the chains, and accompanied by the dark clouds and winds, he roared angrily towards the Pope State not far away:


    "Yahwe, die for me!"


    In the roar, the thunder in the sky slashed directly towards the Papal State.


    At the same time, strange textures appeared in the Papal Kingdom, instantly turning into a circle of halos, blocking the thunder in the sky.


    "What''s the matter? Why is there a sudden thunderstorm?"


    "What happened? Why is it getting dark all of a sudden?"


    "What was that roar just now?"


    In an instant, the Pope fell into a huge riot.


    Immediately afterwards, a loud chant sounded.


    A white feather fell from the sky and landed on everyone''s head.


    The people who were originally panicked suddenly rolled their eyelids and fell to the ground with a plop.


    At this time, in the sky full of thunderclouds.


    A winged man surrounded by firelight raised the sword of the red lotus in his hand.


    Godlike Michael!


    ¡ª¡ªArrived as a disobedient body!


    Chapter 0251 May you have a good future


    Over the Papal States.


    Half of the sky was overcast with clouds, lightning and thunder.


    On the other half of the sky, there is a scene of dawn and purple clouds.


    Above the sky where the dawn was born, Michael, who appeared and descended, finally revealed his true face.


    It was a young man with dazzling blond hair holding a crossed red lotus blade in his right hand and a scale in his left.


    And behind the boy, a pair of golden and pure white, without a single feather, the wings created by the substantive brilliance are fluttering slightly there.


    It is different from the description in modern novels that the more wings the higher the status.


    In the Crusaders, even the Seraphim has only one pair of wings.


    And this is already a relatively late image of the angel.


    If Michael went back to the ancient godhead, he would probably appear in the original image of a lion-headed body, emerald wings on his back, red hair, and millions of human faces all over his body.


    The ancient holy books and the modern Cthulhu mythology are subtly similar in the image of the gods.


    But now, with the [Godlike] godhead as the core and the image of a boy as the appearance, Michael opened his eyes and looked at Mekal, who was surrounded by a sea of ??thunder.


    Those emerald eyes showed coldness for a moment, followed by an indifferent scolding:


    "heresy!"


    "Here? Hehe~ Are you trying to laugh off the old man''s big teeth? Ningils, the son of Enlil in Babylonian mythology, did he really think he was an archangel after kneeling for too long?"


    Mekal, holding two magic sticks of pursuit and exile, laughed loudly in the sky.


    On the opposite side, Michael, who had just been born and was still somewhat rational, looked at Mekal with doubts.


    He recognized Merkal''s body at this moment.


    The demon monarch Baal, one of the great demons of **** in the mythology of the Crusaders, the mortal enemy of the Lord God Yahweh.


    However, there are always some subtle differences.


    The Baal in front of him seemed to appear as another godhead, and he seemed to be a little too wild.


    Although the god-king Mekal has a famous name, it is now only a minority belief in the Mediterranean area.


    Mekal, the **** of disobedience that appeared on the earth, naturally would not have too much power.


    Compared with Baal''s appearance, the power of power is at least three layers less.


    Under such a state, where did Baal have the courage to attack the Papal State, a place with the nature of the earthly kingdom of God?


    However, after Mekal threw the Thunder Spear, Michael quickly suppressed the strange feeling, and directly greeted him with the Red Lotus Sword in his hand.


    Although the incarnate gods are rational, their actions tend to be more instinctive.


    Facing the demon''s provocation at this time, Michael, who has the responsibility of annihilating the demon, did his part to meet him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The roof of the Napoleon Museum.


    Looking at the scene of lightning, thunder and fire not far away, Athena showed a happy expression:


    "In a sense, this seems to be the best auditorium."


    Although Erica next to her could not see the movements of the gods, she could still sense the terrifying majesty of the divine power colliding in the sky.


    "To actually lure Michael down with Baal''s godhead... Is this the king''s plan?"


    Erica had a stomachache expression on her face, not knowing how to describe Su Jin''s behavior.


    A **** of disobedience could just wipe Rome off the map, let alone two.


    If this one is not good, I am afraid that it will be wiped off the map.


    "For now, everything is within the scope of the plan."


    Beside, Athena explained, and then shook her head slightly:


    "But then comes the trouble."


    "?" Erica showed a puzzled expression at this time.


    Seeing this, Athena sighed and said:


    "Su Jin won''t shoot, at least he won''t kill Michael on the bright side."


    "what?"


    Erica was dumbfounded.


    Su Jin didn''t make a move? The culprit who got Michael and Mekal into the Papal State''s death battle, didn''t plan to take action?


    "Wait, His Excellency the King of Swords seems to have gone to France to recover."


    Erica''s face turned a little green when she said this:


    "Doesn''t that mean that no one can stop those two gods?"


    At this time, Athena, who was standing on the edge of the top floor, said calmly:


    "Relax, if things go beyond expectations, the concubine will naturally take action against them."


    Why don''t you make trouble... Erica''s expression is about to collapse.


    Athena is very strong, so there is no need to doubt it. The Queen of the Trinity is like a god-king-level insubordination god, and her strength is impeccable and belongs to the first-class at that time.


    However, this did not prevent the two people who were fighting above, Tianke Athena!


    Michael, who defeated the red dragon Satan, and Mekal, who killed the dragon king and obtained the divine weapon, these two gods of disobedience definitely have the power of the mother goddess.


    Attributes are smashed to death, how can this be beaten?


    However, at this time, Athena said confidently:


    "Don''t worry, ''Athena'' with the power of a saint has already been ambushed in the city."


    Saint Seiya, what is that? Erica suddenly showed a puzzled expression.


    And at this moment, a golden light flashed.


    Su Jin appeared on the roof with Liliana and Alice.


    "King!" Erica quickly stepped back, bowing and salute.


    Seeing this scene, Athena was surprised:


    "Oh? According to the plan, you should be ambushed in the Pope, right?"


    Hearing this, Erica, who was next to her, was immediately confused.


    This time it was said that Su Jin did not take action, and another time that Su Jin was ambushed in the Papal State, and she was confused by Athena and Su Jin.


    Su Jin nodded slightly, in response to Erica, and then walked to Athena''s side and said:


    "The plan went well unexpectedly. Out of judgment on the situation, I chose to temporarily stop."


    In Su Jin''s calculations.


    If there is a little accident in the plan, he will pretend to be the godhead of ''Athena'', take action to settle Michael and Mekal, and then deliberately destroy the earthly kingdom of the Crusaders in the fight and destroy the faith center of the Crusades .


    But according to Su Jin, his plan did not seem to have any flaws.


    "Huh?" Athena was surprised, and then asked with a puzzled expression: "Which of your plans succeeded."


    At this time, Su Jin shrugged and said, "The one that most implicates innocent people."


    Athena''s eyes widened in surprise.


    And right now.


    A roar of laughter came from the sky.


    "Hahaha, it''s really God''s help for the old man!"


    "I didn''t expect to just go out for a walk, and I wanted to bring a little trouble to the Crusaders, but I didn''t expect to meet two gods who didn''t obey!"


    "Also, I met that guy who was playing swordsmanship, and I really won the heart of the old man."


    Amidst the wild laughter, a dark dragon stuck its head out of the dark clouds and roared loudly:


    "Hahaha, come on, gods, your heads, I, the Marquis of Vauban, accept them!"


    At this time, Su Jin calmly said:


    "I hope this old man will see the four-digit Michael of the Crusaders in the future, and his voice is still so loud."


    Chapter 0252 You are a virtuous new king


    Lightning thundered, dark clouds roared, and the black dragon''s roar continued into the night.


    The urban center of Rome, the part of the Papal Kingdom, has been razed to the ground.


    A group of politicians and magicians are in a hurry to use various wording methods to limit the leakage of information.


    Many Italian male and female stars have cheated, come out, divorced, and committed suicide.


    Another moment of inattention, the meteorite fell in Rome, and the high-level public bowed and apologized, finally suppressing the news temporarily.


    But the most fortunate thing for these high-level officials is the casualty situation.


    Most of the citizens were injured, but luckily they did not die. Except for the buildings, there was no accidental loss. This is one of the reasons why people are easily distracted.


    If you talk about peacetime, and tell these high-level officials to destroy the entire Papal State, they will definitely fight each other.


    But if two disobedient gods and a demon king fought over Rome, only the buildings of the Papal State were lost.


    Naturally, these high-level executives could not wait to put on the lights to celebrate this rare happy event.


    At least it''s better than no country.

 Chapter 202：

    At this time, with the end of the war.


    The original site of the Papal State was originally the place where the Great Hall was, and a human-shaped coke moved his finger slightly.


    Immediately afterwards, the burned black ash on the coke cracked and fell, and blue hairs formed on his body.


    Then, a three-meter-high giant werewolf appeared in the ruins, and muttered in a dull tone:


    "I''m so careless. Sure enough, the two gods are not easy to deal with. Almost, the old man died."


    Recalling the previous battle, the Marquis of Vauban was both excited and fearful.


    Michael''s Judgment Power and the Red Cross, Mekal''s Storm and Locusts.


    If the battle just now took a wrong step, there would be no Marquis of Vauban in this world.


    But fortunately, he Vauban survived.


    Feeling his heavy back, Vauban suddenly understood that power had been buried in his body.


    After confirming this, Vauban raised his huge wolf head and stared at the ruins ahead:


    "Aren''t you going to come out yet?"


    Above the ruins, a breeze blew past.


    The figures of Su Jin and Athena appeared in front of Vauban.


    The moment he saw the two, Vauban''s body automatically entered a state of combat readiness.


    In this regard, Vauban was a little puzzled. After looking at Athena, he didn''t care, but stared directly at Su Jindao:


    "I heard that this country has a new king, is that person you?"


    "Killed the goddess Athena and turned her into a new slave."


    Vauban''s green wolf eyes stared at Su Jin, although his tone had a sense of superiority of his predecessors, but there was not much hostility.


    "First meeting, Sacha Dejansdal Voban."


    Standing on the ruins of the building, Su Jin smiled slightly:


    "Are you satisfied with this hunt?"


    "Oh? I see. It seems that you are a lot better than that idiot Salvatore, the bunny guts of Great Britain, and the neuropathy of North America. You can be regarded as the most virtuous person in recent years. newcomer."


    Vauban said in a rather admirable tone at this time.


    As early as an hour ago, he sensed the breath that Su Jin deliberately exuded.


    However, at that time, Su Jin did not run out to grab food with Vauban like Tony did, which made Vauban puzzled.


    Although it is very reasonable to say that the two gods let the two kings deal with it, Su Jin gave up robbing his prey and just stood by and didn''t make a move until the end.


    Such behavior confuses Vauban, but it also greatly increases his affection for Su Jin.


    Although this bad boy inevitably did not plan to come out to wash the ground after all three losses, but now that the matter is over, he has not done so, so there is no need to worry about this kind of thing.


    As far as the matter is concerned, Su Jin ''let'' the kindness of a god, and Vauban naturally took it in his heart.


    However, now that the mana power is severely depleted and the body is on the verge of the limit, Vauban is not in the mood to communicate with Su Jinduo:


    "Boy, the old man remembers your affection. If there is a conflict in the future, the old man can let you go."


    Proudly said what the senior should say, Vauban''s figure gradually began to become illusory:


    "If nothing happens, this meeting will end here."


    "Although I''m a little speechless about your attitude, but for the sake of good intentions, I''ll let you go."


    At this time, Su Jin on the ruins reminded calmly:


    "By the way, let me give you a reminder of the younger generation."


    Hearing this, Vauban didn''t react, just waited quietly for the next sentence.


    At this time, Su Jin reminded in a slightly sympathetic tone:


    "It''s better to stay away from the Crusaders in the future."


    "Oh?" Vauban, who was about to dissipate, raised his eyebrows and grinned: "It''s ridiculous, the old man can''t wait for them to come to you!"


    The words fell, and Vauban disappeared into the pothole.


    At this time, Su Jin shrugged and said helplessly:


    "I hope he can maintain such an optimistic attitude in the future."


    "Fortunately, fortunately, he''s gone, otherwise the concubine will soon be unable to bear it."


    Athena held a smile on her face at this time, shaking her shoulders and said:


    "He just said that Su Jin, you are a new king with high moral character. Haha, the oldest godslayer is quite talented when it comes to being funny."


    "I think what the Marquis of Vauban said is right." Su Jin said solemnly at this time: "I am such a person with high morals and out of vulgar taste."


    Athena tilted her head slightly, as if she didn''t want to look at Su Jin''s ugly face:


    "Before telling such a lie, why don''t you quickly let Pandora release the two gods on the ring of usurpation?"


    "Of course it''s because they have the value of being used." Hearing this, Su Jin waved casually, and Pandora''s figure emerged from the void.


    But at this time, the blond old earth mother said with tears in her eyes:


    "Why, why are my children so stupid, they can''t even see the difference that power is temporarily stored in him."


    Thinking of how happy Vauban was when he took it away, Pandora had tears in her eyes.


    This silly child, who was sold, is still praising Su Jin.


    The powers of the two disobedient gods have been cut off without knowing it, and they are still showing the breeze of their predecessors.


    And that virtuous evaluation, this kid, can you stop being so funny? Tears came out of her just laughing.


    Thinking of the funny thing, Pandora handed the golden ring to Su Jin while her shoulders trembled slightly.


    Su Jin glanced at her, then looked at Michael and Mekal, who had been imprisoned in the ring of usurpation, but raised the corners of his mouth slightly:


    "A part of the Crusade has been made up. I used Mekal as a connection before, and Vauban''s body was also put into the spell by me. Everything was as planned."


    Beside, Athena sighed slightly, and said with pity and emotion:


    "This time, the gods of Hakoba really can''t catch you."


    Vauban, Mekal, and Michael attacked to destroy the Papal State and shake the crucifix faith in the world.


    The Crusaders of Hakonii want to track down, but at best they will find something wrong with Mekal.


    And if their methods are a little higher, they will find that Pandora''s handwriting is behind the scenes.


    And if you waste a lot of hard work, you may be able to find the trace of Athena.


    If there is another miracle, Su Jin may be found with the godhead of ''Athena''.


    However, at most things can only be found here, and further down, there is no vest.


    No matter how the gods of the Crusaders locked them, they could only lock on to Athena.


    And what does what Athena did have anything to do with Su Jin?


    In addition, the Marquis of Vauban, who is the murderer on the bright side, bears the blame there.


    Su Jin''s calculation of the crucifixion is really worry-free.


    Thinking of this, even Athena couldn''t help but say:


    "Sometimes I think it would be great to have an Athena in Hakoten."


    With Athena of Little Garden, her Metis is also ''sleeping at ease''!


    What does the crime of your Athena have to do with me Metis?


    No matter how bad it is, she can put on Nut''s vest and go to Egypt to continue to be queen.


    In a sense, Athena has been contaminated by Su Jin.


    "Where are you going next?" Athena asked curiously.


    At this time, Su Jin showed a nostalgic expression and said:


    "Let''s go to the east and have a look! By the way, you can also meet the leader of Mount Lu."


    Chapter 0253 Lu Yinghua sees through everything


    Harbor City.


    A villa on the Shek O Peninsula - in the Lu Mansion.


    Lu Yinghua, who was wearing training clothes, was practicing his posture in the courtyard.


    As a direct disciple of the martial arts king Luo Hao, Lu Yinghua, who was only sixteen years old, had already cultivated his martial arts to a very advanced level.


    Even in the Five Prison Sacred Sect created by Luo Hao, only a very small number of elders can claim to be able to beat him.


    However, Lu Yinghua didn''t feel anything about it, and he didn''t even value martial arts.


    The reason why the daily intensive research and the constant wind and rain is just a habit.


    Because he was personally instructed by Luo Hao when he was young, Lu Yinghua could even proudly say that even if he was unconscious, his body could automatically start punching at five in the morning.


    Just like today.


    The old housekeeper of the Lu family walked out of the courtyard and said to Lu Yinghua, who was still snoring with his eyes closed:


    "Master, breakfast is ready."


    "Master?"


    The old butler shouted again, and after realizing that he had not shouted, he said in a very low voice:


    "Eating breakfast at 6:30 is the rule set by the Holy Master."


    Brush it!


    Lu Yinghua''s eyes showed two bright lights. He clasped his fists in both hands, facing the east, and knelt down when his feet slipped:


    "The disciple is Yinghua, and I wish the master Wencheng''s martial virtue, and it will last forever."


    The old butler next to him said, "Young master, it has been 60 years since the Holy Sect Master came out of Mount Lu."


    Lu Yinghua, who was kneeling on the ground, lowered his head and said:


    "I know."


    "Then you still?"


    "I''m used to it, I can''t help it."


    Lu Yinghua sighed in a sad tone, then stood up and patted the dust on the training pants, like a sage, showing the vicissitudes of seeing through all things:


    "Elder Lu, you have to know that the more beautiful a woman is, the more tortured it will be."


    "Here, especially those beautiful women with eyes above the top are respected, because you never know whether a word she casually said will be a test for you."


    When the butler heard this, he immediately said dumbly:


    "So young master, are you worried that the leader went out for a walk that day, and when you were thinking of you, you happened to be bumped into it, so you kept it in the habit?"


    "Facing Master, all caution is worth it."


    Lu Yinghua sighed with vicissitudes of voice, then strode into the hall, and while heading to the restaurant, he asked the housekeeper:


    "Elder Lu, is there any news about the new king over there in Europe?"


    "I''ve put the information I''ve investigated on the dining table." The old butler replied calmly.


    Hearing this, Lu Yinghua nodded, and then came to the restaurant. While eating steamed buns and soy milk, he picked up the documents on the table and reviewed them carefully.


    Lu Yinghua looked at it for a long time, and after a long time, he said with emotion: "It''s troublesome!"


    "What''s wrong?" the old butler who was making tea asked with some doubts.


    Lu Yinghua''s headache expression at this time:


    "The origin of the new king is still unclear. He clearly used all the power of the intelligence department of the Holy Religion to check all the people named Su Jin in the whole country, but none of them match."


    "Could it be the descendants of immigrants from overseas?" The old housekeeper suggested a direction of thinking.


    "The overseas meticulous work is weak, but I have searched with all my strength and still can''t find it." Lu Yinghua shook his head and couldn''t help complaining: "It''s just like Sun Monkey."

 Chapter 203：

    "Did it pop out of a rock?"


    The old butler laughed, and then his expression became a little tangled:


    "But with such incomplete information, I''m afraid it''s not good to communicate with the Holy Sect Master."


    "It''s not just bad business! It''s just killing people!"


    As soon as he thought of his master, Lu Yinghua began to tremble.


    The birth of a new king in the Celestial Dynasty must be reported to Luo Hao, the king of martial arts.


    According to Lu Yinghua''s opinion, this time should not exceed 15 days. If it is too late, Luo Hao will consider it a crime of dereliction of duty.


    In the reported information, if you can''t even find out Su Jin''s place of origin, how many people in his family, who his ancestors were, or what martial arts he practiced, the fun will be even greater, which is a crime of incompetence.


    And no matter which crime, no matter how Lu Yinghua looked at it, it was a dead end.


    "Fortunately, Master still understands things like the Internet. Otherwise, the deadline for submitting information will probably be shorter."


    When Lu Yinghua said this, he was both fortunate and helpless.


    Whether Luo Hao noticed the Internet or not, the deadline was always there.


    There are so many organizations in the world that collect information on Su Jin, but they have achieved nothing in the past four days, and it doesn''t look like they can be resolved within fifteen days.


    At this time, the old butler reminded:


    "Would you like to get help from overseas gangs?"


    "Go and let me know, you can find it overseas if you can."


    Lu Yinghua shook his hand and said hopelessly:


    "Hopefully I can find some clues from the new king."


    Speaking of which, Lu Yinghua said speechlessly:


    "Why are you talking about the new king hiding so deeply? Are you looking for trouble, or are you carrying some big conspiracy?"


    "Conspiracy? Old man, I think it''s unlikely?"


    The old butler shook his head and said with a smile:


    "It''s not that the new king has long expected that he can kill the gods, and he must face the divine power of the holy sect master, so he deliberately hides himself and plans to plot against the sect master, right?"


    The words fell, Lu Yinghua fell into silence, and the old housekeeper fell into contemplation.


    "This seems to be a possibility."


    Lu Yinghua moved his fingers and said sharply:


    "The so-called famous sects of the right way have been hostile to our holy religion for more than a hundred years, and they have tried their best to cultivate a god-killer. Although it is unlikely, it is still possible after all."


    "So, will the new king be the assassins that the decent people intend to cultivate?" the old butler muttered to himself.


    "The likelihood is low, but low doesn''t mean no."


    Lu Yinghua sighed, then turned the information to the last page, looked at the line above, and narrowed his eyes:


    "After killing Veleslaner and Mekal, he also met with the Marquis of Vauban in Rome, and unexpectedly did not stop the Marquis of Vauban from killing the gods."


    "There is clearly a problem here."


    While looking at the information, Lu Yinghua tapped the table with his index finger and said meaningfully.


    A few days ago, the God of Disobedience was still directly hard steel, and the next second to face the Marquis of Vauban is to retreat.


    Here, it is strange that there are no problems.


    Gu Qi Su Jin and the Marquis of Vauban have reached an agreement, so they will give up a **** of disobedience and let the Marquis of Vauban kill the two gods.


    And what needs to be paid as a price for insubordination?


    Is there really nothing tricky here?


    Looking at the information in front of him, Lu Yinghua read between the lines the same meaning.


    ''Su Jin and Wobang join forces to assassinate the martial arts king Luo Hao! ¡¯


    "The possibility is getting bigger and bigger." The old butler muttered.


    The new king did not return to China at first, but stayed in Europe for so long and did strange things one after another.


    Thinking of this, the old butler could not help but say:


    "If the next goal of the new king is to return to China, then it can basically be determined that there is something tricky."


    Lu Yinghua nodded in agreement.


    At this moment, a young man in a martial arts uniform rushed in, clasped his fists and said:


    "There is news from Europe''s fine work that the new king has boarded a plane bound for Lushan Jiujiang Airport!"


    Lu Ying jumped, stood up, and said with a dark face:


    "Sure enough, it''s not what Lu Lao expected!"


    Thinking that Su Jin actually had the idea of ??killing Luo Hao instead, Lu Yinghua paced back and forth in the restaurant, patted his thigh and said:


    "I will repair a book now, and tell the master that the interests are clear!"


    "Master." The old butler said solemnly, "The more difficult it is, the more you have to find your own position."


    Hearing this, Lu Yinghua''s eyes narrowed slightly, then nodded and said:


    "Thank you Lu Lao for your advice. After cultivating the book, Ying Hua will go to Mount Lu and try his best to intercept the new king!"


    Seeing this scene, the old butler nodded approvingly.


    at the same time.


    Rome time, 10 p.m.


    Su Jin led Athena and Liliana, and slowly boarded the special plane arranged by the government.


    0254 The King of Martial Arts


    Rome Airport.


    Before the plane took off, Su Jin was still calling Erica.


    "You have to pay attention to the reconstruction of the Papal State in the later period. Religious forces must be strictly controlled. Yes, don''t let them have a chance of resurgence."


    "And Mrs. Elsa seems to have appeared in Vienna recently. You remember to arrange for someone to go look for it."


    "I''ll let Alice handle the affairs of Great Britain and check and balance Alec. She is also a veteran. Remember, when there is news of the Holy Grail, notify me immediately."


    After arranging things in Europe, Su Jin put away the phone and sighed slightly.


    At this time, the plane was about to take off.


    When the plane just started, Liliana, who was sitting on the sofa opposite, said nervously:


    "Wang, will it be too dangerous to take me alone to the Celestial Dynasty?"


    Su Jin took the fruit handed by Athena, took a sip, and asked with a strange expression:


    "Dangerous? Why do you feel dangerous?"


    "because¡­¡­"


    Liliana opened her mouth with a tangled expression on her face. Finally, she gritted her teeth and reminded in a low voice:


    "When you return to China this time, the martial arts king in Jiangnan will not ignore it."


    The birth of two demon kings in a country is not a good thing in this world, but the beginning of a disaster.


    Only the self-willed godslayers rarely get along with each other.


    In the same country, under the influence of various interests and disputes, fighting is inevitable.


    And now, a new king returning to his home country, even if there are good reasons, may still be used as a preview of the challenge by the old king.


    And as one of the three oldest kings, the martial arts king who established the Demon Sect is obviously not a master of fear.


    In Liliana''s estimation, conflict was inevitable.


    "My lord, with all due respect, if you have a conflict with that sect leader, my strength is not enough to help you. On the contrary, if your Highness Princess White..."


    At this time, Su Jin, who was drinking juice, interrupted Liliana calmly:


    "Lily, did you pay attention to the destination?"


    "Eh? It seems like... the Jiujiang Airport of the Celestial Dynasty?" Liliana spoke Chinese somewhat unskilledly.


    At this time, Su Jin chuckled softly, and then looked at the doubtful Liliana and said:


    "Lushan, where Luo Hao lives in seclusion, is not far from Jiujiang."


    Liliana blinked, then widened her eyes and said, "A lie?"


    Did the co-authored plane fly directly to Luo Hao''s nest? If this is the case, according to the ability of the Holy Sect of the Five Prisons, the information is probably passed on to Luo Hao, right?


    Oh my god, isn''t there an excuse to bring Princess Alice up when the plane returns? If the non-stop plane to Jiujiang returned, magic societies all over the world would think that Su Jin was afraid of Luo Hao.


    That''s it!


    "What do you think."


    Su Jin smiled and put the juice on the table next to him, then waved to the flight attendant who specially served the three of them to arrange supper, and then said with a smile:


    "From the beginning, my goal was to meet Luo Hao, so don''t think about your own incompetence."


    Hearing this, Liliana took a deep breath, and said with a resolute expression:


    "I understand, Wang, although I''m not capable enough, I will definitely stop the assassins of the Holy Sect of the Five Prisons, so that you can fight against that sect leader with peace of mind."


    "If I ask you to do this, I won''t just bring you, but I will inform Erica and Alice to bring the masters of Daying and Italian, and charter a flight to Jiujiang."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, then stretched out his hand, poked Liliana''s hair fiercely, and said with a smile:


    "Do you really think your little arms and legs can stop the ten elders of the Demon Sect?"


    Liliana, whose head was severely rubbed, said a little embarrassedly:


    "I know I can''t stop myself..."


    She just wanted to do her duty as a knight as much as possible, not as a vase.


    However, at this moment, Liliana suddenly felt that something was wrong, and subconsciously asked Su Jin:


    "Wait, does the Demon Sect have ten elders?"


    At this time, Su Jin deliberately laughed and said:


    "Isn''t there any? Don''t tell me, the Holy Sect of the Five Prisons is so big that it can''t even gather ten elders?"


    "There is a return..."


    Liliana looked at Su Jin with a very subtle expression and said:


    "The elders of the Five Prisons seem to have a total of 108 people, and they follow the rule that the strong go up to the weak, and it is said that each of them has the level of a great knight or above."


    Good guy, Luo Hao is this the rhythm of collecting Liangshan 108 heroes?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a strange expression:


    "and then?"


    Upon seeing this, Liliana reminded in a low voice:


    "Even if you add Italian and Dae Ying''s magic association, you won''t be able to make up these people. If you really want to go to war, Wang, I''m afraid you have to make up the whole of Europe."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately asked back:


    "So you still think I want a full-scale war."


    "No, it''s nothing." Liliana immediately lowered her head like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Don''t worry, this time it''s just a meeting, there won''t be any conflict."


    "Is that so?"


    Liliana breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words. She has no doubt that Su Jin can defeat Luo Hao, but she doubts whether she can help Su Jin block the subordinates of the Demon King.


    After all, it is to deal with the elders of Demon Sect 108, even if Liliana is a genius, she will panic.

 Chapter 204：

    With Su Jin''s words now, she is naturally a lot more at ease.


    However¡­¡­


    After waking up, arrived at Jiujiang Airport, and got off the plane.


    Liliana looked at the densely packed under the plane, and there were hundreds of old people in black martial arts uniforms with Luo characters printed on their chests, and the whole face was slightly distorted.


    Is this what is called no conflict?


    Why does Liliana feel that all the elders of the Demon Sect have come out in full force?


    At this time, walking out of the plane door, Su Jin, who was standing on the gangway, looked at the all-black man below, and the corner of his mouth turned up slightly:


    "Wow, is this here to welcome me?"


    At this time, among the crowd, Lu Yinghua, wearing a black suit, came out, clasped his fists with both hands, and said:


    "All the Holy Sects of the Five Prisons have seen King Su Jin!"


    "All the Holy Sects of the Five Prisons have seen King Su Jin¡ª¡ª!!"


    More than a hundred spirited old people shouted in unison.


    A mysterious formation directly connected everyone, and vaguely, the sky seemed to have a snow-white giant tiger with black stripes roaring in the sky.


    Indistinctly, there seems to be an inexplicable divine might pervading all around.


    At this time, Athena, who appeared beside Su Jin at some point, exclaimed softly:


    "A battle formation in the east? I didn''t expect to see such a nostalgic thing after the Chiyou era."


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows in surprise, then narrowed his eyes and looked at Lu Yinghua below:


    "interesting!"


    "Is this the disgrace you gave me?"


    Hearing the sound, Lu Yinghua still clasped his fists, bowed and said:


    "Eagle doesn''t dare!"


    "But if King Su Jin wants to challenge the master, then as a disciple, Yinghua has to do it for you!"


    In the Celestial Dynasty, people who come to the door to kick the hall often have to pass the level of apprenticeship, and only after passing the test can they challenge the signature master.


    This is a rule set by the old society in order to prevent the masters who teach kung fu from being bullied by young people with strong bodies after they are old and weak.


    In a sense, as long as Su Jin is a member of the martial arts and doesn''t want to be in a bad position, he has to do things according to this rule.


    That is to defeat Lu Yinghua, and then challenge the leader of Luo Hao.


    "interesting."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, looking away from Lu Yinghua, looking at the eagle hovering above the sky and said:


    "Is that what you mean too? Luo Hao."


    Underneath, hearing Su Jin''s words, Lu Yinghua''s leg subconsciously fell to the ground.


    However, at this moment, the eagle hovering in the sky suddenly stopped flapping its wings and fell directly from the sky, stepping Lu Yinghua into the concrete with one claws.


    Bury him whole.


    The scene suddenly quieted down.


    Then, the old men in martial arts uniforms knelt down on one knee and lowered their voices.


    At this time, the eagle that stepped on the eagle flapped its wings and said:


    "Interesting, I actually saw through my transformation technique. It seems that he is not an incompetent person. No wonder he has the courage to provoke me, Luo Hao."


    At this time, the eagle''s figure suddenly changed, and in an instant, it became a stunning woman wearing a white Hanfu with her hair braided three times.


    After appearing, the woman raised her eyebrows and said in a cold and arrogant tone:


    "Sign up, come on, new king, I, Luo Hao, never kill nameless rats!"


    "Su Jin."


    The voice came softly from the ear.


    Luo Hao''s pupils shrank slightly, turned his head sideways to the right, and looked at the face that was leaning on her shoulder, so close at hand, the originally condensed aura of the body suddenly collapsed at this moment.


    At this time, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth raised little by little, and said with a light smile:


    "That''s my name."


    "And you?"


    The air is like solidification!


    Chapter 0255 Su Jin''s mouth, a deceiving ghost!


    The old men on one knee were shaking.


    Their spiritual senses sensed the young man next to Luo Hao, but they didn''t dare to make the slightest movement.


    And Lu Yinghua, who was able to look up to see Tianyan because of his status as a disciple, looked completely stupid.


    That extremely close contact, that frivolous tone, said that it was not a molestation, even Lu Yinghua didn''t believe it.


    How could someone be blind enough to tease himself that his temper is tougher than a diamond, and his mind is a master of muscles except for muscles?


    Lu Yinghua thought of this for the first time, and the second thought was the word ''finished''.


    Born in the last year of Qianlong''s reign, Lu Yinghua couldn''t imagine how she would react to being molested when she grew up under the background of etiquette.


    It''s just that he knows that right now, he''s probably going to take a last look at this airport.


    At this moment, Su Jin, who was almost on Luo Hao''s body, narrowed his eyes slightly and lowered his head to look at his left hand.


    The back of the hand there is holding the elbow of a slender jade arm.


    And the source of the elbow... Su Jin raised his head and looked at Luo Hao with a little surprise:


    "The speed just now, have you reacted?"


    When Su Jin rested his head on Luo Hao''s shoulder, he was greeted by a powerful and powerful elbow.


    When Luo Hao heard these words, Dai frowned and said in a tone of disgust:


    "As a king of the same rank as me, don''t you even understand the reasoning of predicting the enemy''s opportunities?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin laughed instead.


    He chuckled lightly and said in a playful tone:


    "Expect the enemy to take the lead? Stop being narcissistic there, it''s just an instinctive reaction of the body."


    Luo Hao, who responded quickly to close enemies and completely integrated his martial arts practice into himself, naturally had such an instinct.


    What do you expect the enemy to take advantage of, it''s just Luo Hao bragging about himself for the sake of face.


    If this really expected that Su Jin would rest his head on her shoulder and blow into her ear, Luo Hao would be surprised if he didn''t do it first.


    Rarely, Luo Hao did not refute, but frowned and stared at Su Jin, almost not writing the words ''dissatisfaction'' directly on his face.


    To die or to die... Lu Yinghua, who was next to him, did not dare to raise his head at this time, for fear of meeting Luo Hao''s gaze.


    Lies were exposed in public, and Lu Yinghua seriously suspected that his violent master was now thinking of killing everyone present.


    On the other side, Liliana, who was still standing on the gangway, also showed a collapsed expression:


    "Is this the ''meeting without conflict'' in Wang''s mouth?"


    No matter how you look at it, this is the rhythm of offending Luo Hao to death!


    Wang, you fool me!


    "Witch, you don''t really believe Su Jin''s words, do you? Sometimes, you should listen to his words the other way around. You should have some ability to associate."


    Hearing the voice, Liliana turned her head and looked at Athena with a playful face. The corners of her mouth twitched. She couldn''t help covering her face and bowed her head:


    "I''m really sorry for not having the ability to associate at all."


    "It''s okay to apologize to your concubine. After all, your attitude will make him like it."


    After Athena finished speaking, she turned her head and looked down at the two facing each other below, squinting her eyes and saying:


    "However, it''s hard to guarantee that he will not be in love."


    "Hey!" Liliana was stunned, her face full of confusion.


    "Don''t you understand?" Athena smiled: "What an innocent child."


    And right now.


    boom! A sound like a muffled thunder sounded.


    A strong wind blows.


    Liliana hurriedly bowed, and while resisting the strong wind, she barely opened her eyes and looked at the air.


    Obviously, Su Jin and Luo Hao fought.


    However, apart from the dull roar of the circles of white air waves suddenly generated in midair, she couldn''t see anyone at all.


    "It''s so fast, you can''t see it at all!"


    In the airport, Lu Yinghua, who was trying to watch the battle, also found that this fight was not something that people of his level could observe.


    On the field, Athena, the only one who could see the action of the two, acted as an interpreter happily:


    "Oh, deliberately slowing down the speed, are you studying the attack style of the leader? This man is unexpectedly talented in terms of anger."


    Liliana was dumbfounded and muttered to herself:


    "Faced with that sect master, you still lower your strength?"


    In other words, to deliberately lower the strength to fight against the solitary leader, isn''t this trying to make the leader alive?


    Sure enough, after a short fight.


    Luo Hao''s sign appeared not far in front of Lu Yinghua, looking forward with a gloomy and embarrassing expression:


    "Are you despising me?"


    Luo Hao''s dignity could not endure this humiliation when he fought with an enemy who bound his hands.


    This is why she clearly wanted to kill Su Jin, but stopped immediately.


    She didn''t want to add the shame of the words ''invincibility'' to her career.


    At this moment, in the open space in front, Su Jin''s figure was outlined little by little like ink splashed with white characters.


    "Contempt?"


    Su Jin snorted, looked at Luo Hao brightly, and said excitedly:


    "I prefer the word ''stealing teacher'' to this bad description."


    When Su Jin was talking, his palm was empty, and he used a claw method like he did:


    "This is Oriental martial arts? It fits me unexpectedly!"


    "How brave!"


    Luo Haofeng opened his eyes and saw at a glance that the trick that Su Jin had just used was her own Flying Phoenix Palm, and it was also the killer move.


    In the face of Su Jin''s blatant stealing of his teacher''s words and deeds, Luo Hao said with an angry smile:


    "Peep my martial arts, well, very good, I haven''t encountered a thief like you in a long time!"


    "If you''re trying to provoke me on purpose, I have to admit that in this regard, I, Luo Hao, lost!"


    Luo Hao said this, his tone paused, he took a breath, and hummed two nasal sounds:


    "Humph! Ha!"


    The heavy sound turned into a shock wave, directly overturning the plane not far away, and even the old people with horse steps behind Luo Hao were blown to the side.


    At this moment, behind Luo Hao, two Vajra warriors emerged from the void.


    Those were two Angry King Kong, who were over six meters tall, with bulging muscles, panic-stricken and frowning.


    Su Jin, who got the intelligence of the Council of Sages, looked at the giant with a little curiosity and said:

 Chapter 205：

    "Is this the second general you killed?"


    Luo Hao didn''t respond, but stood aside with a cold eye, not answering.


    On the other hand, the current Hen Ha Second General waved a slap bigger than Su Jin''s head and called directly at Su Jin.


    Hen Ha Er swept the atmosphere with the palm wind, but strangely did not make any sound, but condensed the rotating atmosphere on his palm, multiplying its power.


    "interesting!"


    Seeing such a trick, Su Jin''s eyes lit up, and he said with a spiritual voice:


    "Based on the Vajra Warriors, do you use the Flying Phoenix Palm?"


    "If that''s the case, then look at my trick too!"


    It''s sizzling!


    The golden thunder and lightning spread in the air, forming a huge golden thunder lion.


    The fifth beast, the gold of the lion, appeared!


    And when the second general of Heng Ha was attacking with his palm, Su Jin raised his right hand and stretched out his index finger.


    And above the sky, the golden Thunder Lion also raised his right palm.


    Two golden rays of light appeared in the palms of one person and one lion.


    Golden Combat Skill - Lion''s Fangs!


    In an instant, the fist of light with a unit of 100 million turned into a huge airtight net, and the net was directed towards Luo Hao!


    At the same moment, the great terror between life and death appeared in Luo Hao''s eyes.


    Chapter 0256 disciple, sin deserves death!


    The light flashed.


    The earth was torn apart with billions of distinct scars.


    The sturdy concrete floor seemed to have been ploughed by invisible steel wires, turning into white dust in the sound of clack.


    "Cough cough!"


    The dust was blowing in his nostrils, Lu Yinghua covered his nose and looked up at Luo Hao:


    "Master?"


    Feeling uneasy, Lu Yinghua''s eyes widened, and then he looked at Luo Hao in astonishment.


    A gust of wind blew, and Luo Hao''s body turned into white sand, which drifted away with the wind.


    "Master!"


    Lu Yinghua roared piercingly, and the tears could not stop flowing.


    However, although the cry was loud, the corners of Lu Yinghua''s mouth were unstoppable, rising little by little.


    No, I can''t laugh, I can''t laugh, since the master is dead, this disciple of mine must not laugh.


    But I can''t help it... Even if I know that I am a disciple of the Demon King, my end must be particularly tragic, but I can''t help it when I think of the death of my master who bullied me since I was a child.


    I feel like my phobia is getting better!


    Looking at Lu Yinghua, who was trying his best to restrain his smile, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said in a frivolous tone:


    "Is your disciple very filial?"


    Lu Yinghua stopped abruptly, and then, like a dead mother, he showed an expression like a concubine.


    This time, the expression is a bit decent!


    And at this moment, Luo Hao was in the position where he was standing.


    Amidst the ripples, Luo Hao, who was wearing a plain white hanfu, walked out, glanced at Lu Yinghua and said:


    "You are a little filial."


    "Master, it''s really good that you''re fine." Lu Yinghua forced a smile out of his distorted face.


    Luo Hao, who didn''t see Lu Yinghua''s expression before, nodded slightly as a response.


    And this kind of response, in Lu Yinghua''s view, was the first time ever.


    After all, Luo Hao never looked at him with the right eyes. He was always suppressed by the palm wind. Even when teaching, he gave instructions from the air. This nodding response was the first time.


    At this time, Su Jin on the opposite side also looked at Luo Hao with some approval:


    "In that short period of time, you can actually think of using the magic power to clone yourself to die, and even your instincts have been exercised to this point."


    "Should I say that I''m worthy of being the unparalleled martial arts king of the country?"


    "Stop flattering."


    Luo Haodai raised her eyebrows, but there was not much anger on her face. Instead, she raised her hand solemnly and caught some scattered dust.


    With Luo Hao''s eyesight, he naturally saw that the dust was no longer in its original state, but was smashed into another substance:


    "Even the dust in the air is smashed, what kind of boxing is this?"


    "Fist to smash atoms." Su Jin replied with ease.


    "There is such a boxing skill in the world?" Luo Hao opened his eyes slightly, but said in surprise.


    But then, she shook her head again and denied, "No, this is not right."


    "What''s wrong?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    What''s wrong with this trick? Lu Yinghua, who was listening next to him, looked blank.


    At this time, Luo Hao flipped his hand and dumped the dust, and said calmly:


    "The broken atom in your mouth is not the power brought by boxing, but the power inherent in you."


    "If it were other kings of the same rank, they might not be able to see it, but I am different."


    "I, who have practiced martial arts and alchemy to the extreme, and who have practiced hundreds of boxing skills to the pinnacle, I can be sure that your boxing skills can only be called excellent hands."


    He spoke words that sounded extremely narcissistic, but Luo Hao''s face was unusually calm.


    It''s like reading the common sense of the world.


    The corners of Liliana''s mouth twitched.


    Why does it feel like, ''No one knows boxing better than me? ¡¯


    As a disciple, Lu Yinghua did not change his face, and only dared to complain in his heart:


    ''It''s a fist and it''s not a fist, there''s really only muscles left in Master''s head. ¡¯


    And only Su Jin understood that what Luo Hao said was indeed the truth.


    For example, when Salvatore Tony first saw the golden combat skills, he also mistakenly thought that it was the realm of smashing atoms with swordsmanship.


    But in fact, although the golden combat skills are powerful, they have not reached this level.


    The combat skills of all golden saints are not fists, but abilities.


    An ability called the microcosm.


    Extend countless superpowers based on the small universe, combine them, and blast them out in the form of punches.


    This is the so-called combat skill!


    In the battle of Saint Seiya, the same trick rarely works the second time for this reason.


    The ability is peculiar, but if you find a way to crack it, you can effectively avoid it.


    Only the most simple tricks can really be used from start to finish.


    For example, it is just Pegasus Meteor Fist with Kuaiquan as its core.


    The secret of Tianma Meteor Boxing is fast punching and heavy punching. What if you see it through, if you can''t bear it, will you still die?


    While Su Jin was silent, Luo Hao looked sharply at Su Jin''s hand and said:


    "In terms of pure technique, you didn''t climb to the top."


    "Your boxing is not so much a punch, but more of a trick to use this ability in the form of a punch."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but applaud:


    "As expected of a martial arts king, he made an accurate judgment just by observing the traces left by his fists."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Su Jin sold out and lengthened his tone:


    "Faced with the fist of the speed of light, can you crack it?"


    Lu Yinghua and Liliana nodded again and again, who were listening next to them.


    Yes, it''s right to see through it, but you have to be able to crack it!


    "cannot!"


    Luo Hao raised his head high and said confidently.


    "But since it is an ability, it means that I, Luo Hao''s boxing, have not lost!"


    To describe it in four words, it is the crime of non-war.


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression was subtle, and he couldn''t help but ask:


    "Then are you going to perform gong to make my Qiqiao bleed?"


    Co-author Luo Hao is also Master Luo? Because ability beats boxing, so it doesn''t count as a win?


    Although the theory is quite right, why does it feel that the more you hear it, the more wrong it is?


    At this time, Luo Hao tilted his head and said with a confused expression:


    "Gong Gong? Do you mean curses? Although I have also studied the ways of curses, even if I exert my full power, I can''t break those special powers covering your body, right?"


    "...you''re being honest."


    Su Jin was speechless for a while, and he subconsciously used his previous life experience to satirize people in another world.


    What is this, I take the sword of the previous dynasty and kill the officials of this dynasty? Thinking of this, Su Jin smiled slightly.


    At this time, Luo Hao opened his mouth when he saw Su Jin''s smile, and wanted to say something, but only sighed:


    "I lost this competition. Next, the entire assembly of the Holy Church of the Five Prisons will withdraw from the Central Plains and go far to the Western Regions."


    ¡ª¡ª! !


    Hearing this sentence, the old people in the back finally couldn''t help but look up, and said with tears in their eyes:


    "Master, you can''t!"


    "Sect Master, the ancestors'' inheritance is great!"


    At this moment, Luo Hao snorted coldly:


    "Ancestor? I am the greatest ancestor. This religion was created by this sect. Who just objected?"


    "Don''t mention this matter again, do it according to this seat''s intention!"


    The congregation suddenly closed their mouths, and many of them moved their lips slightly, and looked at Lu Yinghua from time to time, obviously through sound transmission to let Lu Yinghua come forward.


    However, Lu Yinghua was not so stupid.


    Luo Hao left Middle-earth and was still the leader of the Holy Sect. It has been so many years since the principle that people and land exist, how could he possibly not understand.


    So now he is just pretending to be deaf and dumb and letting Luo Hao do whatever he wants.


    After suppressing the opinions of the congregation, Luo Hao turned his head and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "I can''t believe that those hypocrites who claim to be righteous would actually train a king like you. Although they are not good at boxing, they develop such tricks based on power."


    Luo Hao regarded Su Jin''s golden combat skills as a trick based on power:


    "In terms of research on the way of skills, I, Luo Hao, would like to call you the strongest!"


    Su Jin, who was inexplicably rated as the ''top of skill'', finally couldn''t help but complain at this time:


    "There is a limit to what you can say to yourself, right?"


    "Huh?" Luo Haodai frowned slightly, and with her temper, she was slapped with a palm when she said that.

 Chapter 206：

    But in the face of the same king, and Su Jin, who surpassed her in martial arts, she would naturally respond with a generous attitude.


    "That''s right, as a winner, you naturally have privileges."


    Luo Hao nodded and said:


    "King Su Jin, do you have any other conditions? Let''s say it together."


    condition? Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows, thinking about the experience of being treated as a transparent person just now, listening to Luo Hao''s experience of talking to himself, and deliberately lengthened his tone:


    "I want you¡­"


    "Hey!" Liliana hurriedly covered her face when she heard this, as if to cover her eyes, but she deliberately opened her hands wide.


    Behind, Lu Yinghua''s eyes widened, his feet softened, and he almost knelt down without giving Su Jin.


    Warriors!


    I am the number one warrior in the past two hundred years, to actually propose to his violent-minded master, there is no one!


    In the future, if he refuses to accept Lu Yinghuaqiang, he will accept you Su Jin, oh no, it''s Master Su!


    However, at this time, Luo Hao tilted his head in confusion and said:


    "What do you want from me? Why don''t you just say it?"


    "..." At this time, Su Jin confirmed the fact that his and Luo Hao''s brain circuits were two parallel lines.


    Then, he sighed:


    "I want you to explain what''s going on."


    Behind, Lu Yinghua was dumbfounded.


    My master is shouting in the bottom of my heart, are you telling me this? are you crazy!


    At this time, Luo Hao frowned and said in a strange tone:


    "As the Holy Son secretly cultivated by the righteous path of the North, you, the newly born king of the earth, challenged me, Luo Hao''s hegemony in Middle-earth, won the battle and won Luo Hao''s hegemony. Is this difficult to understand?"


    "The problem is here!"


    Su Jin snapped his fingers, spread his hands and said:


    "I''m not a holy son cultivated in the right way, and I don''t plan to take your hegemony. I''m just a newcomer who came to visit the old senior. Then, what''s the situation on your side?"


    Luo Hao suddenly fell silent.


    At the same time, Lu Yinghua''s face was pale, he fell to his knees with a plop, and slammed his head into the tunnel:


    "Disciple, sin deserves death!"


    Chapter 0257 Keep up with the times, or return to the old society


    After Lu Yinghua knelt down, he suddenly realized that he was not killed immediately, and he was even more panicked.


    This is obviously because after the master found out that the big Oolong was making a big noise, he fell into a state of confusion similar to waking up in the morning.


    And once you wake up, the feeling of getting out of bed is definitely more terrible than death.


    Thinking of this, Lu Yinghua was already thinking about whether he was Ling Chi or a firebrand.


    Perhaps, the whole family may kill the nine clans.


    Thinking of this possibility, Lu Yinghua let out a wow, tears streaming down his face, but he didn''t dare to wipe it.


    Luo Hao didn''t say a word for a long time, but looked directly at Su Jin.


    That look, perhaps with a little help for help.


    At this time, Su Jin coughed dryly, and suddenly said with a straight face:


    "Just kidding."


    "Then the affairs of the Five Prisons Sacred Religion will be fully taken over by my Sanctuary, and I, Su Jin, are naturally the first Pope of the Sanctuary."


    Seeing Su Jin say such words, Luo Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, the face was saved.


    She Luo Hao has lived for more than 200 years, and this is the first time she has encountered such a shame.


    As for the Five Prison Sect being taken over by Su Jin, that''s just a trivial matter.


    Moreover, what about the holy son who was secretly cultivated by the righteous path? What about challenging hegemony?


    Only after losing, did you find out that it was nothing?


    She Luo Hao has never been so embarrassing!


    Thinking of this, Luo Hao turned around without expression, ready to leave.


    At this time, the congregation hurriedly lowered their heads and cried, "Sect Master!"


    "Don''t shout, I will not be your leader in the future."


    With a wave of Luo Hao''s hand, he directly stopped the persuasion of these sects, and sealed everyone up with alchemy.


    Then, she slowly turned her head, looked at Lu Yinghua with deep eyes, and said:


    "But Yinghua, you should be a teacher for one day and a teacher for life, right?"


    Lu Yinghua swayed like a madman, and answered tremblingly:


    "Yes, Master."


    "Humph!" Luo Hao snorted coldly and walked away.


    Dealing with Lu Yinghua in front of Su Jin, although she can do it, she can''t afford to lose, and Luo Hao doesn''t want to be embarrassed anymore.


    Leaving and calming down is the best choice.


    Seeing that Luo Hao disappeared with his magical powers, Su Jin turned his head, looked at the disciples in front of him, stepped forward, patted Lu Yinghua on the shoulder and said:


    "Take these people down, and let those believers do the same as in the past."


    Lu Yinghua raised his head and looked at Su Jin with eyes full of desire to survive.


    "I understand what you mean." Su Jin nodded, then smiled: "I will prepare the gloomy wood, and I will make sure that it will not be uncomfortable to lie in."


    Hearing this, Lu Yinghua suddenly showed a childish smile and said hoarsely:


    "thanks!"


    As for why he had to apologize, Lu Yinghua was very clear.


    It is difficult for him to have a coffin board like this.


    With Su Jin''s words, he can at least rest in the ground.


    Thinking of this, he burst into tears, and left the airport in despair with the help of the congregation.


    At this time, Liliana walked to Su Jin''s side, looked at Lu Yinghua who lost her soul, and said in surprise:


    "Is it the conflict that he caused?"


    "That''s not it."


    Su Jin shook his head, he knew that Lu Yinghua didn''t have the courage to instigate Luo Hao.


    This guy has been trained by Luo Hao''s devil since he was a child, and has become a severe Luo Hao phobia. His legs are weak when he meets him, and it is unlikely that he will deliberately lead Luo Hao to fight with him.


    "Maybe it''s a misunderstanding?"


    In the absence of intelligence, Su Jin can only make such a judgment.


    Hearing this, Liliana didn''t look into it, but asked hesitantly:


    "Then what''s next, Wang, do we really want to accept the Holy Sect of the Five Prisons?"


    "Receive?" Su Jin turned his head, looked at Liliana strangely and said, "Why do you think so?"


    "But just now..." Liliana just finished speaking, she immediately closed her mouth, turned her head, and then suddenly said: "Are you giving Master Luo Hao a step to end?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and touched Liliana''s head.


    "Yo, Lily has become smarter. Sure enough, after staying with the goddess of wisdom for a long time, the president''s IQ!"


    Liliana looked at Athena who was smiling beside her, then lowered her head and said shyly:


    "Don''t make fun of me."


    "Good good."


    Su Jin responded perfunctorily, then turned his head and looked at a lizard that suddenly appeared in front of him, standing on both feet.


    Athena had long been watching the lizard there and exclaimed:


    "Eastern alchemy has been tempered to such a degree that it is not inferior to the power of some gods."


    "Interesting, in terms of human beings, you are the strongest magician I have ever seen."


    "I''ll take it as a compliment, Goddess of Wisdom in the Wilderness."


    Luo Hao snorted coldly, obviously not fond of Athena.


    Using her avatar to disguise herself as a lizard, she arrogantly looked around Athena and Liliana, and finally focused on Su Jin''s face.


    At this time, her eyes were much gentler, no longer the arrogant look of looking at people with her chin, but said with an equal attitude:


    "Come with me, this is not the place to talk."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded slightly, then led Liliana and Athena to follow behind Luo Hao, who had performed magical powers, and crossed dozens of kilometers to a small nunnery deep in Mount Lu.


    The so-called nunnery refers specifically to the temple where female practitioners live, and is a practice place that is not open to the public.


    The small nunnery where Luo Hao lives is not large, about 100 square meters, and the style is the old brick and tile house of the old days.


    It is hard to believe that a god-killer who has ruled the Central Plains, established a sect, and remote-controlled regime would live in such a small place.


    It''s even hard to imagine that Luo Hao''s character would not live in a palace of gold bricks and jade tiles, but stay in such a small house honestly, not going out for decades.


    At this time, the lizard standing on two feet in front turned back to the peerless beauty in ancient costume:


    "The house is a bit shabby, but I still look to Haihan."


    After finishing speaking, Luo Hao walked into the yard and collected water from the mountain spring drained by the bamboo pipe, and asked at the same time:


    "What tea do you want?"


    "Da Hong Pao will do."


    Su Jin observed the courtyard and found that except for a stone table and a stone bench that was obviously used for a short break, there were only some commonly used utensils, and then asked:


    "Sect Master, are you living here on purpose to hone your character?"


    However, at this time, Luo Hao, who was directly burning the tea with his palm, frowned and said:


    "Xinxing? I, Luo Hao, don''t need those bells and whistles."


    After speaking, she explained by the way:


    "It''s just habit to live."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her back to Su Jin and said lightly:


    "In the outside society, there is no place for an old man like me."


    "That''s it."


    Su Jin doesn''t understand Luo Hao''s thoughts. Maybe after he has lived for a long time, he can understand the melancholy that an old man like Luo Hao has passed away. Although the world is big, there is no place for me.


    At this time, after brewing the hot tea with skillful and elegant skills, Luo Hao picked up his teacup and said:


    "I don''t like drinking, so I used tea as a crime. Although it was my disciple''s fault, the teaching was not strict and the teacher''s fault."


    When Luo Hao said this, he raised his right hand calmly and said:


    "If King Su Jin is not satisfied, you can take this right hand."


    Those words frightened Liliana next to her.


    Are you going to chop off your hands to apologize? No wonder the old man in the family called the Five Prisons Sacred Sect a Demon Sect, it was terrible!


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned and said with some dissatisfaction:


    "What era is it, so don''t show this kind of arrogant style to shame."


    Luo Hao''s expression didn''t change, he just stared at Su Jin''s face, waiting for his reply.

 Chapter 207：

    At this time, Su Jin sighed, lifted the tea in front of him, and drank it.


    Seeing this, Luo Hao frowned, realizing that Su Jin was the one who wanted to expose the incident, so she put down her hand in silence and drank the tea.


    At this time, Su Jin also sighed and said, "Your habit is no longer suitable for modern society."


    Su Jin was referring to the law of survival that Luo Hao followed, which was clearly the old way of the old society.


    The set of imperial supremacy.


    And Luo Hao is an ''emperor'' that survived into the 21st century.


    No wonder she said she had no place to stay.


    Luo Hao did not refute. Born in a Lulin family in the 18th century, she herself knew that what Su Jin said was correct.


    At this time, Su Jin was sitting on the stone bench, and his vision drifted into the distance.


    He looked at the bustling and lively scene of Lushan City, but chuckled lightly:


    "However, it''s also thanks to you that you clearly know your own shortcomings, and you simply live in seclusion without worrying about the world, and let the people develop themselves. On this point, I really like you."


    "like?"


    Luo Hao frowned, a little disgusted by such frivolous words.


    This kind of remark reminded her of those Confucian Confucians who used rhetoric to deceive women in the Qing Dynasty.


    Those who have been in the brothel all the time will talk about such words all day long and lie to those young women.


    Thinking of this, Luo Hao looked at Su Jin, frowned and said displeasedly:


    "If you take a fancy to me, Luo Hao, it''s fine to hire a Ming matchmaker to marry me. Why would you say this about me?"


    puff! Liliana who was drinking tea forcibly turned her head and touched the tea to the ground.


    At this time, Athena asked in surprise:


    "Oh? Will you marry after the betrothal gift?"


    When Luo Hao heard the words, he suddenly felt that Athena was looking down on directness, and said in a disgusting tone:


    "That''s natural. I, Luo Hao, have never had the habit of changing my words."


    Hearing this, Athena calmly took a sip of tea and glanced at Su Jin.


    The concubine said this, and you should understand the rest.


    Su Jin, who was holding a teacup, suddenly felt that whether he wanted to keep up with the times, or to welcome the embrace of the old society?


    This is a very serious matter.


    Chapter 0258 The ambition of Shang Zhou


    Is Su Jin willing to marry Luo Hao?


    Maybe he could say ''don''t want'', but somewhere there was honesty.


    However, Su Jin also understands how severe the strict etiquette rules of the Qing Dynasty were, and it is not an exaggeration to say that some of the rules are anti-human.


    He doesn''t want to marry an ancestor and go back to make offerings. Life is so difficult, who is willing to increase the burden on himself?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin winked at Liliana next to him.


    After receiving the ''signal'', Liliana froze for a while, until Su Jin glanced at herself vaguely again, she opened her mouth, and finally said through gritted teeth:


    "Your Excellency the Holy Sect Master, no matter what, it''s too fast for a betrothal gift after only one day of meeting?"


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    Luo Hao frowned, glanced at Liliana with some doubts, and said:


    "In my time, what was important to me was the words of my parents'' life matchmaker. Before marriage, couples who had never met before were the norm."


    "Furthermore, if it wasn''t for my Luo Hao''s parents who died early, I would have already promised them back then, but now it''s just a continuation of what happened at that time."


    And Liliana who heard this just retorted with a blushing face:


    "You can get married just by order of your parents, what about your daughter''s opinion?"


    "Oh? I didn''t expect you to be a little bit assertive."


    Luo Hao finally turned his head at this time and looked directly at Liliana:


    "But when did I say this marriage was against my will?"


    That''s right... This is what Luo Hao said he wanted to marry...


    Liliana understood that her mouth was not as cunning as Erika after all.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but sneak a glance at Su Jin.


    Sorry, Wang, I couldn''t test out the true attitude of the leader.


    At this time, Luo Hao next to him held a teacup and wrote lightly:


    "So it turns out, you little girl is also interesting."


    Liliana''s expression froze, and she suddenly realized that she had been exposed.


    At this time, Luo Hao said calmly:


    "I, Luo Hao, are not a villain either. Since you are interested in King Su Jin, then I naturally won''t stop it. I, Luo Hao, can be a mere wife."


    Liliana''s expression instantly changed from a stiff to a faint smile.


    At this moment, Su Jin glanced over, and Liliana quickly lowered her head, not daring to speak.


    I''m sorry, Wang, I don''t want it either, but the leader has given too much! I thought it was only for concubines...


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t understand what Liliana meant.


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he said a little speechlessly: "Lily, you are really ''hard-bone''!"


    Liliana lowered her head and dared not speak.


    At this time, Luo Hao snorted and said with a displeased face:


    "King Su Jin, if you have anything to say, why use the power of others?"


    After Su Jin heard this, he smiled and looked at Luo Hao, as if he didn''t take this sentence to heart.


    He is a person who doesn''t like to listen to harsh words, and would rather eat soft rice than hard steamed buns.


    At this time, Luo Hao frowned, as if seeing through Su Jin''s thoughts, and sighed:


    "Forget it, all you worry about are those mundane things. Since that''s the case, it''s up to you."


    "In the end, what I, Luo Hao, want is nothing but the ultimate in martial arts. My parents are short-sighted, and the struggle in the high gate compound is not what I want."


    This is to allow Wang to have three wives and four concubines without the consent of the leader?


    Liliana barely understood Luo Hao''s words with that superficial Chinese culture.


    At this moment, Su Jin''s expression suddenly changed, and he said with a smile:


    "What the sect leader said, I can''t shirk any longer."


    "I think you have the ambition of Shang Zhou."


    Luo Hao snorted coldly, but said bluntly:


    "It distracts him like this, and I don''t know how you can practice your skills to the current state."


    She Luo Hao allowed her subordinates to be hired, but she still hesitated, and even let her subordinates go out to test her mind.


    Su Jin''s behavior made Luo Hao very unpleasant.


    But Luo Hao did not deny that Su Jin was indeed the only one in this world who was worthy of her Luo Hao.


    As for the other kings? The blood is not Han, how can you marry her Luo Hao?


    Su Jin did not refute at this time, but wrote lightly:


    "The more you carry on your body, the more your heart sinks."


    Hearing this, Luo Hao raised his eyebrows, but looked at Su Jin with admiration:


    "So that''s the case, do you already have someone you like? This is my fault."


    But she had no intention of changing what Luo Hao said.


    If a man is robbed, he will be robbed. If it is really unpleasant, it is enough to fight with a real knife and a real gun.


    Su Jin shrugged, but laughed and said, "No, I''m just lustful."


    After he finished speaking, he raised his teacup, toasted Luo Hao, and said:


    "What does the leader think about the monkey gods in the Japanese country?"


    Luo Hao frowned, but said directly:


    "Since you have already agreed to the appointment, the title of the sect leader has some life, just call me Lian''er."


    After she finished speaking, she was silent for a moment and explained:


    "But the monkey god? Although I don''t understand how you learned about the grievances between me and the monkey, if there is a chance, I will definitely send that evil beast to hell."


    Monkey God Monarch is a taboo name after being sealed by the island country.


    His real name is Sun Wukong.


    That is the Monkey King Monkey King.


    As a character in Journey to the West, one of the four famous novels, Luo Hao in the Qing Dynasty also read the Journey to the West template.


    The heroic characters in the childhood books are now sealed by the Japanese and become playthings for people to play with. Luo Hao thinks that he can''t stand this shame, so he naturally wants to eradicate it.


    A hundred years ago, Luo Hao tried once, but he only killed some people from the island country, but he couldn''t force Sun Wukong out, he just tried to find a way to lift the seal.


    Unfortunately, lifting the seal requires the sacrifice of an Earth Goddess, which is something Luo Hao cannot do.


    She can kill the gods, but she can''t capture the gods alive, so she can only regretfully give up killing Sun Wukong, return to Lushan, continue to retreat, and incidentally let her subordinates inquire about the mother earth and the people behind the scenes.


    "Unfortunately, I still don''t know who the evil thief who sealed me towards the gods is, otherwise he will be uprooted."


    "Suzano''s life!"


    Su Jin put down the teacup and said with a teasing face:


    "Now the island country should be called the royal husband. This is the **** who sealed the ape god. Now he should hide in the world and command the island country''s warlock remotely."


    "Is that the case, a **** famous for his tricks?"


    Luo Hao said with some clarity:


    "If that''s the case, it''s normal for monkeys who are not good at calculating to fall down."


    Sun Wukong himself is not good at conspiracy and tricks in Journey to the West, and it can even be said that he is not good at first.


    That is, at the end of Journey to the West, it became smoother.


    In this case, it is normal for the conspiracy connoisseur to get caught. After all, this monkey was not less caught in the process of traveling westward.


    If it was really just frontal, the three Susanoo men probably wouldn''t be enough for a monkey to fight.


    Knowing this, Luo Hao felt a little better. After all, this was a crime other than war.


    However, the heart of her monkey head is still the same as before.


    "In addition to visiting me this time, you want to invite me out of the mountain to deal with the monkey?"


    "Yes and no."


    Su Jin nodded, then shook his head again and said:


    "I just feel that the territory I am heading towards seems to be a little smaller."


    Luo Hao suddenly said at this time: "So it is, since it is a matter of opening up new territories, it is natural for me, Luo Hao, to come out of the mountains."


    Back then, she destroyed Yaoqing, defeated Tsarist Russia, and went out to India seven times, but she only became the ruler of the defense, and she didn''t really care about the matter of opening up territory.


    After all, the Central Plains is rich in resources, why do you need to take the barbarian land?


    But now that she understands the situation of the monkey god, she Luo Hao doesn''t mind making a change.


    "not only that."


    Su Jin shook his head, but raised his hand, pointed to the sky, looked at Luo Hao with a smile and said:

 Chapter 208：

    "Don''t you think that the people in the sky are a little too comfortable?"


    As soon as these words came out, the surroundings suddenly fell silent.


    Chapter 0259 Luo Hao joins the plan


    People in the sky, how can there be people in the sky, wait, people in the sky, could it be... God?


    The king''s goal is God, and definitely not one or two individuals, but... direct to the gods!


    Liliana instantly understood what Su Jin meant, covered her mouth in shock, and tried her best not to scream.


    At this time, Liliana suddenly understood why Su Jin could give the God of Disobedience to the Marquis of Vauban in Rome.


    The two gods who co-authored were actually not in Su Jin''s eyes, so were they let go?


    From the beginning, Su Jin''s goal was the gods, so he didn''t mind the gain or loss of one or two?


    This is simply audacious, but it is inexplicably very close to the identity of the Demon King Su Jin.


    That''s right, Wang is so strong, one or two gods don''t care for a long time, only the collective of gods can become his opponent.


    For a moment, Liliana seemed to understand the meaning of Su Jin''s strange behavior.


    At this time, Luo Hao, who also guessed some of Su Jin''s thoughts, looked at Athena next to him in surprise:


    "Did you choose to help when you knew his purpose?"


    "Of course!"


    Athena''s tone brought a bit of a smile, but there was a bit of cruelty in that smile:


    "What the concubine is attached to is the loftiness of the mother earth, not the loftiness of steel."


    Hearing this sentence, Luo Hao slapped his thigh and said with a heroic smile:


    "I see, but I underestimated you."


    "I thought it was just a little **** of Fanbang, but he has such courage. No wonder you can stand by his side and walk with him."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin drank tea calmly, while Athena raised her eyebrows, squinting her eyes and looking at Luo Hao and said:


    "Then what''s your answer, the martial arts king of the extreme east."


    There was an air of danger in Athena''s words.


    But Luo Hao laughed at this time: "So that''s the case, am I being forced to go to Liangshan this time?"


    Knowing such a secret, let alone Athena, even Su Jin probably has the idea of ??''not a friend, or an enemy''.


    If one answer is not good, I am afraid that Luo Hao will face the joint siege of Su Jin and Athena.


    It was a deadly kill indeed.


    As long as Luo Hao refused, she would face death, and it was not impossible to die on the spot.


    However, why did she refuse?


    This is the mortal enemy in the eyes of the gods, and the person who kills the gods who slaughter the gods. What is the difference between Tu Yishen and Tu Wanshen?


    Thinking of this, Luo Hao immediately laughed and said:


    "I have been idle for nearly a hundred years, but I have encountered a great cause worth accomplishing."


    "I, Luo Hao, agree to this matter."


    "Have courage."


    Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth, although he did not confess who the so-called gods were.


    But Su Jin also knew that, given Luo Hao''s character, he would have the same answer.


    "As a companion, some things have to be made public."


    When Su Jin said these words, he raised his index finger, and the fingertips shimmered with golden light.


    Then, with Luo Hao''s acquiescence, he tapped Luo Hao''s forehead with his fingertips.


    After that, information about Hakoba, the gods, myths and human history, as well as some of Su Jin''s plans, quickly entered Luo Hao''s brain.


    Even Su Jin''s plans and arrangements were all instilled in the past.


    After a while, Su Jin withdrew his hand and poured himself a cup of tea:


    "How does it feel?"


    At this time, Luo Hao opened his eyes and said with a bright light:


    "It turns out that I underestimate the world."


    After she finished speaking, she picked up the teacup again, and said calmly and naturally:


    "So, the Monkey King and Susanoo are also your targets?"


    "right!"


    Su Jin nodded and admitted:


    "The tower of Babel leading to the sky, the more the better."


    The more ''sacrifices'' that serve as the ring connecting the myth and the usurpation, the faster Su Jin will naturally seize the myth.


    At the end, the planet is afraid that it will enter the era of the end of the age of the gods, and then based on the higher spiritual power transformed by Su Jin, it will accumulate strength and usher in a stronger era.


    Hearing this, Luo Hao frowned and said:


    "According to your plan, I''m afraid some Mother Earth may not become enemies."


    Speaking of this, Luo Hao couldn''t help but look at Athena, but said in a suspicious tone:


    "Furthermore, Hakoten may not recognize her identity and send her to the realm of almighty."


    "I see."


    Su Jin sighed slightly:


    "Even if it is the almighty created by the myth of a planet, it is impossible to reach that field in one breath."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin laughed and said:


    "But who made her enshrined on the altar as Athena?"


    "?!"


    Luo Hao''s eyes lit up, but he said in amazement:


    "So that''s the case, fighting for the name of ''Athena''?"


    Countless worlds, countless beliefs held by the Greek goddess named Athena.


    Originally, only one goddess was enshrined in this belief, but if one is added, it may not be impossible.


    Although it will disperse part of the power, according to the information Luo Hao has obtained.


    That goddess may have done something similar long ago.


    At least her Victory Spear is countless times stronger than her own power, as if it is the power of the almighty field.


    Both the divine body and the spiritual figure are out of the four digits, but they deliberately separated their authority to forcibly bind the spiritual figure and appear in the lower level of the little garden.


    This is the secret that the Greek gods left behind.


    In this form, faith has little effect on ''Athena''.


    It might hurt her to **** the next part, but it won''t make her desperate.


    In this way, Su Jin''s plan is feasible.


    Thinking of this, Luo Hao looked at Su Jin next to him, but pointed at Athena and smiled:


    "If she can really compete with the goddess of the small garden, even if it is only an equal share of the power of ''Athena''."


    "But are you sure that the goddess would really allow this kind of behavior? Don''t forget, you are shaking her foundation."


    Hearing this, Su Jin calmly drank tea and said:


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got the license."


    Not sure, he Su Jin will come here?


    You know, Athena may have two, three, four, but only one life!


    Luo Hao was stunned for a moment when he heard it, and then his expression was a little weird.


    Could Athena of Hakoniwa allow this? Is it possible that you have lived for too long, can''t think about it?


    But seeing Su Jin''s sworn appearance, Luo Hao was naturally embarrassed to ask more.


    After all, this is about Su Jin and Athena, and it has nothing to do with her Luo Hao.


    Unless Su Jin is officially hired, she is indeed not qualified to ask.


    But what about the calculating gods? This is what a king should do.


    The one who goes one step further than God is the Demon King!


    Thinking of this, Luo Hao drank the dry tea in one gulp and said with a laugh:


    "If that''s the case, why would it be difficult for me, Luo Hao, to help you?"


    Chapter 0260 What are you shouting, call Shigong!


    Hearing this, Su Jin didn''t say anything, just poured himself a cup of tea and toasted Luo Hao.


    This is his attitude and response to Luo Hao.


    In the face of compatriots who join the community and will get along for a long time in the future, Su Jin will naturally attach importance to Luo Hao''s emotions.


    "The extra hospitality will be waived."


    Luo Hao was both satisfied and funny about Su Jin''s attitude.


    After all, she was born in the new century and couldn''t understand the thoughts of the older generation like her.


    They are already ready to be hired, and it is ridiculous that they are still doing this kind of condescension.


    "The king of the same rank as me, how many people have you met?"


    Su Jin takes the god-killer and the **** of disobedience as the connection point for usurping the myth.


    What Luo Hao meant by this sentence was to ask Su Jin, since it is still not enough.


    Faced with this question, Su Jin answered very readily:


    "Only Mrs. Elsa and the Hades in Los Angeles are left."


    "Aisha..."


    Luo Hao, who was not afraid of the sky and earth, showed obvious hesitation, and even closed his mouth voluntarily.


    At this time, Su Jin, who saw this scene, said with a little doubt:


    "Lian''er, can you contact Mrs. Aisha?"


    "..."


    Rarely, Luo Hao fell into silence.


    About two minutes passed, and when the doubts on You''s face became more and more, Luo Hao sighed and said:


    "Are you sure you want me to contact her?"


    "risky?"


    Su Jin asked cautiously.


    "It doesn''t count."


    Luo Hao said ambiguously:


    "It''s just that after the spell has successfully penetrated into Elsa''s body, you''d better not spend too long with her."


    Luo Hao paused for a while when he said this, and showed a forced smile:


    "That woman is very troublesome."


    Beside her, Liliana shivered, her face nervous.


    Even Cult Master Luo Hao said that a troublesome woman, what a terrible person the queen of the demon cave is!

 Chapter 209：

    "Is that so?"


    Su Jin paused and said tentatively:


    "If you can contact her, Lian''er, give me a try."


    "I can still do it if I just try."


    Luo Hao, who is always full of self-confidence, did not dare to make a promise in the face of Mrs. Aisha:


    "The premise is that she is still in this age."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately understood.


    Lady Elsa''s power [Demon Cave].


    This power is a cave, rather than an uncontrollable ''traversing machine''.


    In addition to opening it without authorization on weekdays and throwing a bunch of monsters and monsters, the duration also took Mrs. Aisha to a parallel world of unknown era.


    This kind of stupid power makes it impossible for anyone to determine the whereabouts of Mrs. Aisha.


    And the Council of Sages, who did not know the truth, also gave Mrs. Aisha a nickname like "The Unpredictable Demon King".


    In a sense, Mrs. Elsa might be the most troublesome character among the godslayers.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed: "Do your best."


    "Aishana, I still have some means to contact her."


    Luo Hao paused when he said this, and looked into Su Jin''s eyes:


    "However, do you have any news about the snake that has lifted the seal of the Monkey King?"


    Luo Hao has a way to contact the missing Mrs. Aisha, and even knows how to convince the troublemaker.


    But the ape **** of the island country, the need to unblock is a bit troublesome.


    To lift the seal of Sun Wukong, it requires the appearance of the dragon and snake that the earth''s spirit energy spends.


    At this point, although Athena, the high-ranking mother goddess, can do it, it is too time-consuming and requires at least several years of preparation.


    Although it is not possible to borrow the earth spirit in the north of the usurped ring village, it will prolong the time required to weaken the myth.


    Both of these defects took too long. Maybe in the end, Su Jin couldn''t hold it any longer and went back to Little Garden first.


    That would be troublesome.


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin said with confidence:


    "There is a cult organization in North America. The leader calls herself Ansheela. According to the information, she seems to be an ancestor."


    "Ansheela?"


    Luo Hao showed a blank expression. Ben had never heard such a name in her active years.


    At this time, Athena next to her narrowed her eyes and explained:


    "Ashera? Name taboo before the fall of the snake **** Leviathan.


    So, is that a synonym of the Mesopotamian goddess? It''s my old acquaintance. "


    Don''t look at the many myths in this world, as if the gods are as numerous as stars, but in fact, they are all vests.


    The real god, in detail, whether it can exceed 500 is a question.


    In this case, it is not a strange thing that Athena and Angela met.


    "God ancestors? If they give up eternal life, they can reincarnate."


    Luo Hao remembered the information about the ancestors, and then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "That is to say, are you going to go to the Americas to catch the snake that goes against the law?"


    At this time, Su Jin added calmly: "By the way, I can go and see the Pluto in Los Angeles."


    "Looking at it this way, you have calculated it well."


    Luo Hao nodded slightly at this time, and said with great satisfaction:


    "In this way, it is only necessary to execute the plan."


    At this time, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Liliana: "Lily? How about North America?"


    At this time, Liliana quickly took out her mobile phone, flipped through it, and responded:


    "The contact with North America was done yesterday, and it is estimated that it has been communicated with there. At the same time, the spokesperson of Pluto Pluto also sent a reply before."


    "That''s good."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately stood up, looked at Luo Hao and said:


    "Then it''s not too late, I''ll..."


    "Wait!" Luo Hao reached out to stop Su Jin, and then the corner of his mouth wriggled a few times.


    It didn''t take long, probably less than 30 seconds.


    With a plop, did something hit the floor tile.


    Then, a passionate voice sounded:


    "Disciple Yinghua, I have seen the master, I wish the master a blessing like the East Sea, and the birthday is more than Nanshan~"


    Hearing this, Su Jin clearly saw Luo Hao''s right hand blurred.


    Then, there was a loud bang!


    Then there was a dull scream!


    "Get in!" Luo Hao frowned and shouted coldly.


    Not long after, Lu Yinghua, whose face was swollen and outrageous, walked into the small nunnery with unrequited eyes.


    Then when he saw Su Jin, his eyes suddenly froze, and he quickly bowed his head and said:


    "I have seen King Su Jin!"


    Slap it!


    A slap print appeared on Lu Yinghua''s face.


    Why are you hitting me? Lu Yinghua''s expression of sadness and indignation was obviously saying this.


    At this time, Luo Hao wiped his hands with the tablecloth as if he was disgusted, and then snorted coldly:


    "What are you shouting, why don''t you call Master Shifu!"


    "Master! Huh??"


    Lu Yinghua finished shouting subconsciously, and then looked at Su Jin blankly.


    Master? !


    FUCKING-!


    Then on the other side, Luo Hao was obviously very dissatisfied with Lu Yinghua''s attitude: "What are you calling that?"


    "Forget it, forget it!" Su Jin hurriedly reached out his hand to persuade him.


    Seeing this, Luo Hao calmed down a little and snorted coldly, but did not pursue further investigations.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Yinghua, who thought he was going to die, was really stupid.


    The master who is self-respecting and willful and reckless would actually listen to persuasion?


    She actually listens!


    At this time, Luo Hao had a cold face and said indifferently:


    "Your teacher is going to America. It just so happens that your Lu family has some power there, so do you understand?"


    Lu Yinghua hurriedly knelt down on one knee, clasped his fists with both hands and said:


    "The disciple understands that the disciple must comfortably send the master''s golden body to America!"


    Golden body? The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, but he couldn''t refuse Luo Hao''s kindness.


    "You just understand."


    Luo Hao nodded with satisfaction, and then she looked at Liliana next to her.


    Being stared at by Luo Hao, Liliana was just a little nervous. She blinked and looked at Luo Hao with a slightly stiff expression:


    "Does the leader have any orders?"


    "Su Jin has already planned to hire me, but my maids in Luo Hao''s early years have all died of old age, and now I don''t even have a maid for trial marriage..."


    Luo Hao said this, staring straight at Liliana:


    "Although you were born in a barbarian land, you are still beautiful, are you willing to be my maid?"


    Trial marriage maid? Liliana blinked, her expression very puzzled.


    This is beyond her understanding of the common sense of the Celestial Dynasty.


    There was no way, Liliana could only look at Su Jin for help.


    "Cough!" Su Jin turned his head, not easy to answer this question.


    Athena, who was standing beside her, sighed, floated to Liliana, and muttered a few times.


    In the next second, Liliana''s face instantly flushed red, and her hands fluttered wildly:


    "For, for the hostess, the maid of the bridal chamber, how can this be, how can it be."


    "Um?"


    Luo Hao raised his eyebrows and looked over coldly.


    But at this time, Liliana blushed and said, "This kind of thing, it''s better at night..."


    The indifference on Luo Hao''s face disappeared instantly, she patted Liliana on the shoulder, and then looked at Su Jin.


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, then stood up wisely, and left the courtyard voluntarily.


    Looking at the closed gate of the courtyard, Su Jin thought about it, and looked at the sky speechless.


    At this time, Lu Yinghua, who also just came out, hurriedly accompanied his smiling face, walked to Su Jin''s side, and asked enthusiastically:


    "Is Master Shi worried about that silver-haired woman?"


    "That''s not true, Luo Hao is the one who should be nervous."


    Su Jin shook his head.


    "..."


    Lu Yinghua didn''t know what expression he should use now.


    But at least, he was sure.


    Looking at Su Jin''s line of sight is absolutely the same as looking at the hero.


    It was like the soldiers of Western Chu who were surrounded in those days watched the overlord die.


    Chapter 0261 Your Intuition Is True


    Los Angeles, with clear skies and warm sunshine.


    In this hot sun, Jake Mirupan came to SSL Los Angeles.


    SSL is the abbreviation of the American Magic and Paranormal Investigation Service. If this department is used to describe it, it can be regarded as a similar department of S.H.I.E.L.D. in the movie.


    It''s just that there is no Captain America, no Iron Man, and no Black Widow. There are just detectives with a talent for magic.


    And Jack Mirupan is one of them. He was called here by his boss during a rare vacation.


    The reason is an unprecedented serious situation.


    In the office, Jack met his white leader with a big belly.


    Ben Adolman.


    A brilliant former SSL agent, he is said to have fought six warlocks in the alleys, won but also cursed, and had to survive on a lot of sugar.


    In the end, he went from a sturdy skinny guy to a big fat man.


    But Jack believes that this is just a reason he used to cover up that he is a fat pig.

 Chapter 210：

    "Jack, you have to be mentally prepared. This task is really not something that ordinary people can do."


    "Can it be more serious than confronting the Warlock King Anshera?"


    Jack said sarcastically.


    [Lord of the Flies] Angela, the terrorist who led the warlock to wreak havoc in this country for many years.


    Some time ago, Jack had an encounter with that girl who was so cute, but more vicious than a demon.


    If it wasn''t for the help of Pluto, the King of Pluto, he would have died long ago.


    But because of this, he got a half-month vacation.


    Although he quarreled with his girlfriend on the first day of vacation and broke up directly, it was not the reason for his boss to terminate his vacation.


    However, Ben Adolman did say to him in a very serious tone:


    "Jack, your intuition is accurate. The character you will face this time is indeed more dangerous than Lord of the Flies."


    Jack in front of him fell into silence, he was considering whether to smack the ear of his previous self.


    Can''t you **** say a character 10,000 times weaker than Lord of the Flies?


    At this time, Ben Adoman said in a helpless tone:


    "The target is a person who is on the same level as Pluto, or even beyond."


    Pluto the Pluto.


    The patron saint of Los Angeles, with a black mask and shawl, a mystic who has never been seen for real.


    Possesses a magical power unmatched by any warlock.


    Can transform into an inhuman body, run in the dark, use spells, become an invincible giant, a magic bullet shooter, and a man who is always victorious.


    I call myself John Smith. In the grammar of the English department, this name is as common as Goudan, and it looks like a pseudonym.


    And the citizens who have seen him and have been rescued by him prefer to call him Pluto the Pluto.


    Over time, he himself changed his self-proclaimed name, and thus the strongest warlock hunter, [Pluto] John Pluto Smith was born.


    I was fortunate enough to have met Pluto, the Pluto, and even Jack, who had worked with him, knew how.


    How terrible it would be for such a person to be evil.


    However, now, it seems that there is a dangerous person who is not inferior to Pluto.


    "What the **** is going on?" Jack frowned and said irritably.


    Ben Adolman sighed:


    "Yesterday, that person sent a request for a state visit through a subordinate. The foreign ministry above thought for two hours and decided to accept it."


    "Why not refuse?"


    Jack said in a complaining tone:


    "It''s better to refuse the other party to land in the country. Shouldn''t such a dangerous person be resisted abroad?"


    Ben Adolman opened his mouth and finally said with a wry smile:


    "In that case, you can see a news next week."


    "What news?" Jack asked suspiciously.


    "Our country is divided into 51 states, or 30 states, all in all, depending on each other''s moods."


    Is it so exaggerated? Jack muttered inwardly, but looking at Ben Adolman''s serious face, he also picked up the complaint that his vacation had been suspended.


    "With all due respect, I have no way to deal with such a character."


    His family knew about his own affairs, and [Lord of the Flies] Ansheela almost killed him with just one look.


    With such an Angela, there is no way to fight back in front of Hades.


    In other words, the impending danger, he can kill himself with the touch of a finger.


    Jack doesn''t think he can fight against each other, he has long passed the hero-worshipping grade.


    "I know, so I have found the strongest partner for you through many efforts."


    Ben Adolman took out a note from the drawer and handed it over:


    "You go to the Ruth Feliz area, Shamantha University, and find Professor Joe Benster."


    "He is an expert in facing these characters, and he is also a rare superb magician on our side. With his assistance, at least this mission will not be completed without the possibility."


    "Of course, if you need it, I can also go out and assist you in person."


    Hearing this, Jack looked at Ben Adoman''s body that was three times bigger than him, seriously doubting whether he could stand up, sighed, took the note and said:


    "Forget it, you fat boy should just sit in the back and enjoy your old age with peace of mind."


    Speaking of which, Jack looked at the note, raised his eyebrows and said:


    "Joe Bent? If that black professor is the person I remember, this collaboration should be very pleasant."


    "You know him?" Ben Adolman was slightly surprised, then nodded and said, "That''s fine, at least it won''t cause unnecessary conflicts."


    At this time, Jack''s standing body saluted:


    "Then, Level 9 Agent Jack Mirupan is now officially on the mission!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Morning, 11 o''clock.


    Jack came to Shamantha University before school.


    Driving into the university, he came to a research building.


    Obviously it was class time, but there were no students here, apparently dispersing beforehand.


    In the world of magic, this technique seems to be called enchantment.


    "Looks like it''s already ready."


    Jack sighed, walked into the research institute surrounded by the barrier, knocked on the door of the office, and was invited in.


    Joe Best was a bald black man, and the wrinkles of old age had already crept into his face, but he still maintained a very strong figure.


    It looks like a character who is ready to go to battle at any time.


    And according to what Jack heard, he was said to have assisted Pluto for more than ten years, and that he and the legendary figure were friends who fought side by side.


    Of course, fighting side by side, in Jack''s understanding, is probably the level of holding a small flag and waving beside him.


    However, it cannot be denied that Joe Best is very strong.


    At least, he couldn''t wave the cheerleader flag next to the battlefield where Hades fought.


    "Jack? It''s been a while."


    Professor Best came up with a hug, then let go of his hand and stepped back a few steps:


    "If you can, I really hope you don''t see it on a mission like this."


    "Is the situation dangerous?" Jack was surprised.


    At this time, Professor Best shrugged and said, "It''s 10,000 times more dangerous than you think."


    As a result, at this time, helplessly asked:


    "Who is the other party? Adoman said that he is a figure who can destroy the country. You said that it is ten thousand times more dangerous than I thought. It is impossible for the other party to be a **** or a demon king, right?"


    Professor Best looked at Jack in surprise and said:


    "Jack, I have to say that your intuition is very accurate. You got the right answer without any intelligence!"


    Jack looked very strange at this time. He seemed to have heard this sentence a few hours ago, right, before he came here.


    "Really a god, or a demon king?"


    "Yes, it''s the Demon King!"


    Professor Best''s words made Jack want to slap himself.


    "The devil who killed the gods, usurped their power, and ravaged the earth."


    Professor Best spoke their names in awe:


    "People on our side, call them [God Killers]!"


    "Of course, Pluto is also one of them, but to be honest, the target this time is also an extremely powerful one among the demon kings, and Pluto himself is very jealous of the other party."


    The corners of Jack''s mouth twitched a few times, and then he said:


    "Professor, if it''s just us, don''t go to die!"


    A character that Pluto is afraid of, he doesn''t think he and Best can deal with it.


    "Of course it''s not just us!"


    Best raised his eyebrows and said in a pleasant tone:


    "And my best student, and my research assistant, Anne Charlton!"


    "She is the most beautiful and noble woman I have ever seen in my life. With her around, there is no problem that cannot be solved!"


    I''d better find a church and spend some money to have them collect my body... Jack thought sadly.


    0262 Pluto Pluto


    In Jack''s eyes, Anne Charlton is a very strange person.


    With short red hair and a tall figure of European and American races, she is indeed a great beauty in terms of appearance.


    Graduated from Samantha University with a master''s degree, he is currently serving as an assistant to Professor Best. It is said that his ability is very good.


    However, Annie''s tone and expression were always stern, making people wonder if she owed her a lot of money.


    Different from that attitude, in private, or Jack learned from Professor Best and himself.


    Annie is actually an emotional loser who has a rich love history and has dated many boys, but in the end has no choice but to break up for various reasons.


    This surprised Jack very much.


    At least he couldn''t imagine that there would be a girl who fell in love with Annie''s cold personality.


    But according to the people around, it seems that Annie is indeed quite popular.


    Of course, Jack wouldn''t have believed such a lie if he hadn''t seen the girls who surrounded Annie several times at school, but it turns out that Annie is indeed very popular, at least by women.


    However, this does not mean that Jack will agree with Annie as one of the members of this mission.


    "Professor Best, is this really okay?"


    Jack, who was sitting in the passenger seat, asked the black professor Best.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Best, who was driving, asked with a puzzled expression.


    "I mean¡­¡­"


    Jack looked at the rear-view mirror, which reflected Anne Charlton''s unchanging iceberg face.


    Although it is indeed very beautiful, it is estimated that I will wake up in the middle of the night.


    Thinking of this, Jack said in an uncertain tone:


    "Just the three of us participating in the mission, will it be a little unsafe?"


    "Did you say Annie?" Best read Jack''s worries and lowered his voice.


    "Yeah~" Jack also lowered his voice.


    Is it too dangerous to bring an outsider in such a big event?


    At this time, Best responded with a suppressed voice:


    "Don''t underestimate Annie, she''s one of the experts in dealing with this."


    "Annie?"


    Jack was stunned for a moment, then looked at Best in disbelief, with an expression of ''Are you kidding me''.


    Best smiled and nodded, then winked at Annie who was behind.

 Chapter 211：

    However, Annie was unmoved, just sitting in the back seat with her arms crossed and her legs crossed.


    Seeing this scene, Best''s face was smiling, but in his heart he was calling ''fuck''.


    My queen... what are you doing? Didn''t you say that you are very optimistic about this young man Jack, and want to try to date? Best was speechless.


    Unlike Jack who doesn''t know the truth.


    Best is Pluto''s right-hand man and has been assisting the godslayer for more than 10 years.


    In a sense, he can even be regarded as Pluto''s family, elder, and the person who guided her to practice in the mysterious world.


    That''s right, it''s her!


    And the outside world imagines that John Pluto Smith must be a handsome gentleman.


    Pluto, the god-killer, was actually a woman.


    Under the full-coverage helmet like a motorcycle helmet, is the glamorous face of Anne Charlton.


    Rational and calm, a [strong woman] with both intelligence and ability to act, a veritable top student, the devil who reigns in America!


    However, in essence, it is a love failure 28 times, the most successful one is holding hands.


    And in the male image of Pluto Pluto, the way to save the fallen "heart object".


    Rather than holding hands, it''s more about saving people!


    And afterwards, the other party took his girlfriend to thank him in person, ate several dog food madly, and finally had to go home to drink alcohol to relieve his worries.


    To put it bluntly, Anne Charlton is like this, a woman who is always victorious on the battlefield, but always forced to be single.


    By the way, Jack is the 29th Anne''s favorite.


    However, in fact, according to Best''s understanding, the dialogue between the two sides stayed on ''Hello'' and ''Oh, how are you''.


    Then ask Annie in private, and you''ll get something like ''happy talk, mutual interest, almost broke''.


    I believe you a ghost, your little girl''s film is very bad!


    Every time you say you have someone you like, let the old man match me up, and every time you have a cold face, everyone is the same as the enemy, you are afraid that I will make fun of the old man!


    Full of complaints, Best had to talk to the young man while driving:


    "Speaking of which, Jack, do you know anything about the target?"


    "Well, does only the photo and name count?"


    At this time, Jack was a little embarrassed and said:


    "Ghosts know what''s going on with the intelligence department. At such a time, they refuse to provide me with information on the grounds of confidentiality."


    "Now I don''t know anything except that the other party''s name is Su Jin, he looks like an Oriental with black hair and black eyes, and he looks very handsome. This is too absurd, isn''t it?"


    At this moment, Annie in the back seat said in a cold tone, "The Lu family has put pressure on me."


    "Lu Family?" Jack turned his head in confusion.


    At this time, Anne calmly explained:


    "The big family based in the port city of the eastern mainland has an interest relationship with the demons that rule the land over there. At the same time, in the Americas, it has contacts with 90% of the Chinese gangs."


    "When the intelligence was blocked, the Lu family was behind the scenes with remote command. Of course, there was also the magic association between Italian Dali and Daying who was connecting the bridges."


    Jack was stunned when he heard this:


    "The Lu family doesn''t matter. What happened to Italy and Daying? Why did they provide assistance to the demon king named Su Jin?"


    At this time, Best smiled and said, "That''s because that King Su Jin is now their leader."


    "Leader?!" Jack said in shock.


    "Yes, Confederate."


    Annie narrowed her eyes and said calmly:


    "Among those existences at the same level as Pluto Pluto, Su Jin is also a special person."


    "You may not believe that a week ago, he was just a little-known figure, at least there is no record of him in the magic associations around the world."


    "Only a week ago, he was concerned about the miraculous rise of Italian Dali."


    "First he defeated Pallas Athena, the queen of the Trinity, and then challenged the ancient Persian war **** Veleslana and the Mediterranean **** King Mekal.


    Then he defeated the leader of southern Europe, the king of swords, Salvatore Tony, and also fought with the black prince of Great Britain for control of the Council of Sages and succeeded. . "


    "Who is this with whom?" Jack said with a confused look on his face.


    "..."


    At this time, Best looked at Jack with the eyes that looked at the monkeys in the zoo and said:


    "You just need to know that these characters are all as famous as our hero Pluto, Pluto."


    "Hey!" Jack breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Annie sighed and said with a little worry:


    "To be honest, even Pluto himself may not have the confidence to deal with King Su Jin."


    "Why do you have to deal with it?" Jack wondered at this time.


    "When the new king ascends the throne, he often steps on the old king to ascend to the throne. This is the norm."


    Best smiled bitterly and explained:


    "Just like the King of Swords challenged the world four years ago, King Su Jin is doing the same thing now."


    "So, the purpose of his visit to our country is to challenge Pluto?"


    At this time, I finally figured out the order, and my expression changed greatly:


    "A monster of that size is going to fight in Los Angeles? This, this!"


    Best nodded, then looked at Annie in the rearview mirror and said:


    "And most importantly, our Hades doesn''t have much confidence."


    Hearing this, Jack immediately cheered:


    "Don''t worry, Professor Best, Pluto is a miracle-creator. Didn''t he challenge many powerful enemies in desperate situations and win? I think this time will be no exception."


    Young man, your way is wide... Best looked in the rearview mirror, Annie with the corners of her mouth raised, nodded with satisfaction and said:


    "You''re right, Hades will not lose! Haha~"


    The classic car that Best drove quickly entered the airport.


    This is the military''s secret airport. Because of the reception of Su Jin, it was specially cleared out and provided for a special plane to land.


    When Best and others arrived at the airport, a small passenger plane was slowly falling from the sky.


    "Is the time just right?"


    Jack sighed, looked at Annie with a serious face next to him, then followed Best and came to the bottom of the gangway.


    Not long after, the cabin door opened, and a man walked out first.


    With an obvious oriental face, black hair and black eyes, the eyes are a bit like black pearls, but they are like deep pools. Vaguely, Jack can feel a terrible will.


    The appearance of the other party is also very handsome in the eyes of a Westerner like Jack, but the strange thing is that even if you see the other party''s appearance, when you look away, that face will disappear, leaving only a pair of bright eyes.


    Weird, powerful, and terrifying, like a **** in a temple stepping into the world.


    This is Jack''s first feeling when he sees Su Jin.


    Just when Jack was in a trance, Su Jin had already walked to the gangway and came straight to the three of them, looking at Annie arranged by Jack with a little surprise.


    Annie?


    How could such a terrifying figure be so surprised to see Annie?


    At this moment, Su Jin spoke up.


    He laughed and said lightly to Annie:


    "Pluto, the King of Pluto, personally greeted him? Su was a little flattered!"


    Hades? Pluto? ? ?


    Chapter 0263 Anne Charlton


    Pluto the Pluto?


    Anne Charlton is Pluto?


    This is a mistake... Jack thought subconsciously.


    Pluto Pluto is a man. How can King Su Jin not be able to distinguish between men and women?


    At this time, Jack found that the black professor Best opened his mouth next to him and looked at Su Jin with an incredible look.


    Annie, who is the party concerned, looked at Su Jin with an embarrassed expression, her eyes dodging.


    Jack blinked, his expression slightly stiff.


    "I''m sorry, you''ve got the wrong person, I''m not Pluto Pluto."


    Annie gritted her teeth and refused to admit Su Jin''s words.


    Until this time, Anne regretted her presumptuous love.


    Known as John Smith, it was ten years ago that he was a hero in Los Angeles.


    At that time, Annie was about thirteen years old. After watching Iron Man and Spider-Man, she imagined that she could incarnate into the same character and defend Los Angeles at the hands of the warlock.


    Coincidentally, in a later encounter, she killed the supreme **** in Aztec mythology, Tezcatlipoca.


    Thus, a gentleman full of aristocratic tastes, wearing a duplex helmet and a black suit, the King of the Underworld, John Pluto Smith, was born.


    Just like Iron Man, Annie defended Los Angeles many times from the hands of sorcerers, and gradually, became the Pluto in the eyes of the Americans.


    When she''s a little older, the helmet won''t be easy to take off.


    If people knew, the Pluto who spoke in a British accent, wore a helmet and a heroic cape, solved heresy incidents in the streets and alleys of Los Angeles, and occasionally molested boys and girls, was her Anne.


    That end, that scene, Annie would rather hit her head on the plane in front now than face it.


    What a shame!


    By analogy, it is like shouting "I am Tiga" on the school playground with a magic wand when I was a child, and being watched by everyone, and then ten years later, it was broadcast on a national loop by TV stations.


    This, simply - social death!


    In the face of Annie''s denial, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and played with his taste:


    "There is no need to deny that in this world, I can resist the will of the holy sword that comes with me. Except for the godslayer, there are only gods."


    "And just now, except for you, the other two were directly recruited."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin raised his hand and pointed at Annie with his index finger:


    "So there is only one truth, and you are Pluto, the Pluto!"


    Boom-!


    A huge blow sounded.


    It wasn''t that Su Jin was attacked by Annie, but that Jack next to him was hit in the head by Annie''s heavy punch and fell unconscious.


    "This is?!"


    Liliana, who got off the plane at the back, was suddenly dumbfounded.


    As soon as I got off the plane, the receptionist in the Americas became angry and infighting? This is how the same thing.


    Similarly, Su Jin, who was startled by Annie''s behavior, looked at Annie with a blushing face and said:


    "You are this?"


    Annie raised her hand immediately and stopped, "We''ll talk about it later!"


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head and looked at Best and said:


    "Best, prepare a technique to delete memory!"


    "Okay, Queen!"


    Best hurriedly bowed.

 Chapter 212：

    Anyway, he was dismantled, so he simply stopped pretending. After all, it was quite troublesome to act with Annie every day.


    Then, Jack was violently brainwashed by the two of them, and then tied it with the nylon rope that came with the car and threw it into the trunk.


    After doing all this, Annie clapped her hands, walked in front of Su Jin, and stretched out her hand with a reddish face:


    "Pluto the Pluto."


    "Su Jin."


    Su Jin reached out and squeezed Annie''s fingertips, then quickly released it.


    At this moment, Liliana next to him said in surprise: "You are Pluto, but isn''t he a man wearing a mask and speaking in an English accent?"


    Hearing these words, Annie looked at Liliana with deadly eyes, and said lifelessly:


    "Of course, I suggest you call me Annie in this situation."


    Liliana stopped talking for a moment.


    She suspects that if she goes on, the Hades on the opposite side will not be able to bear to attack her directly in front of Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin stood up and stood in front of Liliana and said:


    "Lili looking at my family with those dangerous eyes, do you want to go to war?"


    Seeing Su Jin appearing, Annie breathed a sigh of relief, but on the surface, she looked at Su Jin with a smile and said:


    "I didn''t expect you to see through my identity that I have hidden for so long. Obviously neither Alek nor Salvatore found out."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly said with a puzzled expression, "Is it a pleasure to hide from them?"


    Annie''s face froze, and she was speechless.


    Alec is okay to say, at least he will be a little clever, Salvatore Tony is really hard to say.


    Su Jin said this as if she was mocking her for hiding from an idiot, and she came to him to be complacent.


    Thinking of this, Annie pushed her red-rimmed glasses and said stiffly:


    "So gossip short, King Su Jin, what is the purpose of your coming to America?"


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and asked:


    "Am I obliged to report to you?"


    Annie was dumbfounded.


    That''s right, Su Jin is not obliged to report to her what she has to do.


    Everyone is a king of the same rank, and the gap in status is not big.


    Su Jin, who even defeated Salvatore Tony and suppressed the Black Prince Alek, may have more fighting power than her.


    This is why Annie said before that she didn''t have much confidence to resist Su Jin.


    However, these are not reasons to back down.


    "You are right. You are not obliged to report to me, but you also forget that this is America."


    Anne Charlton showed a bloodthirsty smile for the first time, which was the cruel side of a godslayer as a demon king:


    "As long as I stop it with all my strength, you don''t want to do anything on this site!"


    Rights are supported by force.


    Whether nations or individuals, the basis for guaranteeing their rights is force.


    As the king of America, if Annie wanted to obstruct Su Jin with all her strength, she could indeed sabotage any of Su Jin''s plans.


    At least, Anne thought so.


    "You can give it a try."


    Su Jin said with a smile:


    "Su can guarantee that he will unscrew Your Excellency''s head before he starts."


    Annie''s face turned cold.


    However, Su Jin stood there peacefully, smiling without saying a word.


    In an instant, the atmosphere became tense!


    Chapter 0264 The handle being pinched


    The two kings were so tense when they met, Best clenched his palm next time with a solemn expression.


    If possible, he didn''t want Annie and Su Jin to conflict.


    Not because of the fear of Annie''s defeat, but because of the fear of casualties.


    Annie can be impulsive, Best cannot. If Annie and Su Jin are allowed to fight at this military base, it is very likely that there will be a national war.


    In this regard, Annie, who did not build her own power, would not be Su Jin''s opponent.


    From subduing the red copper black cross and the bronze black cross, deterring the black prince, seizing the sovereignty of the Council of Sages, to the other party going to the mainland of the Celestial Empire, and negotiating with the magic sect that is still unknown.


    From this point of view, Annie is indeed inferior to the other party.


    Since it will suffer losses and cause a lot of losses, it is naturally not a wise move to start a war.


    Thinking of this, Best suddenly wanted to advise Annie.


    However, before him, Liliana stood up, gritted her teeth and said:


    "Your Excellency Hades, do you just want to go to war with Su Jin, whom I am loyal to, regardless of your identity?"


    "Oh?" Annie shifted her gaze slightly and looked at Liliana.


    She didn''t mind Liliana''s interjection behavior, but she also knew that it was taboo for subordinates to intervene when talking to the same king.


    So although she doesn''t care, it doesn''t mean she can''t use Liliana''s behavior to run on Su Jin.


    However, before she wanted to act, Liliana said:


    "If this is the case, Your Excellency Pluto can reveal his identity and call on the American Magic Association to officially start war with us."


    Official war? Do you think I''m stupid? This kind of thing can be solved as long as the godslayer fights in person... Wait, reveal your identity?


    Did she reveal her identity just now? Annie''s eyes widened, looking at Liliana.


    From that beautiful and gentle face, she only saw two words.


    Blackmail!


    Blackmail!


    An obvious threat!


    If you start a war rashly, you will be completely public about your heroic activities by disguising yourself as a man.


    Annie read this from Liliana''s face.


    It''s over... Annie''s brain suddenly went pale.


    Let''s fight, she may not win, but her social relations will definitely die completely.


    Don''t hit it, she has let go of the cruel words just now, she can''t smash herself in the face.


    This is the general!


    That''s right, I used this... The next Best''s head turned, and he understood what Liliana meant.


    And for this, they really can''t solve it.


    As long as Annie still has a bit of shame in her heart, this matter will indeed become a serious handle.


    At least the handle to shake Annie''s thoughts.


    As soon as this move came out, at least Annie didn''t plan to do it.


    At this time, Annie''s face turned pale, and she looked at Su Jin with an ugly expression, and said without a smile:


    "King Su Jin, you really have a good subordinate!"


    "It''s a coincidence, I think so too."


    Su Jin smiled and nodded, then looked at Annie with concern:


    "Being heart-to-heart, I think people all over the Americas will also like a leader like His Excellency Hades."


    "Pluto, who protects the country and the so-called people, is actually a young woman. If this news comes to light, I''m afraid you will become the idol of all young people in the United States, right?"


    Damn, this man is more ruthless than his subordinates! She actually wanted her to be the laughing stock of America!


    Annie looks like a lost eggplant, she really doesn''t have the guts to be tough with Su Jin.


    If this really became an American ''Idol'', it would no longer be a matter of social death.


    That is the question of whether she can continue to live as a human!


    Thinking of this, Annie gritted her teeth, looked at Su Jin with an extremely embarrassed expression, and gritted her teeth:


    "Then I would like to thank King Su Jin for your concern."


    "Caring? How can this be caring?"


    At this time, Su Jin showed a look of ''you misunderstood me a little''.


    "Lily, help me contact all the media in Los Angeles, how can the news media be absent from the meeting between the two godslayers!"


    "Yes." Liliana breathed a sigh of relief, and then replied quickly.


    "and many more!"


    Annie quickly stretched out her hand and stopped:


    "Can we talk? In a quieter place."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his brows and looked at Annie with a playful expression: "You mean, a secret meeting?"


    "Yes, it''s a secret meeting!"


    At this time, Annie couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat from her forehead and said:


    "The magic world and the governments of various countries have signed a confidentiality policy. Although the godslayer is aloof, it is best not to exceed a certain limit."


    "So, I think we need a quiet place for our negotiations."


    "That''s not good?"


    Su Jin showed a confused expression at this time.


    "His Excellency Xiangbi Pluto is also aware of my reputation. If a woman like you is alone with me, there will be problems."


    What a fart question... Annie scolded her mother in her heart.


    Pluto is a man in the eyes of outsiders. What problems can a man negotiate with a man?


    The guy in front of him is threatening himself and striving for more benefits.


    But what happened was that she had to be led by the nose.


    Damn, why didn''t I die at the hands of a disobedient **** 10 years ago.


    Annie gritted her teeth with hatred on her face, looked up at Su Jin, and said with a tight face:


    "So, King Su Jin, what do you mean to deal with it?"


    As soon as she said this, Annie''s heart was filled with endless sadness.


    She gave all the initiative to Su Jin.


    Once this is said, there is no turning back!


    The other party made it clear that she was determined to eat herself, but she herself had no ability to resist.


    He is clearly a king of equal status, and he is clearly a god-killer that the world respects and fears.


    How do you feel that Su Jin in front of her is 10,000 times more brazen than her?


    "I think we need a quiet spot."


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "It''s like a restaurant with a celestial atmosphere, or a British-style hotel. Of course, if Your Excellency Hades wants to talk to me at night, I''m not that ignorant."


    Annie''s face darkened when she heard this.

 Chapter 213：

    This scum is trying to prostitute me~!


    Chapter 0265 Absolutely no loss


    A coffee shop in Santa Monica, Los Angeles.


    Su Jin, who had left the airport, came to this coffee shop for a short break at the invitation of Annie.


    In the cafeteria that was cleared, Su Jin leaned on the sofa and smiled at the red-haired woman with a stiff smile in front of her.


    "Sorry, King Su Jin, it seems that all the high-end Chinese restaurants around here have reserved seats."


    Annie looked at Su Jin with a smile, and said something that neither of them believed.


    As a demon king, even if Annie didn''t form her own power, there were all kinds of big people who ordinary people thought wanted to curry favor with her.


    Arranging the location of a Chinese restaurant is naturally a breeze.


    Not to mention that Chinese restaurants are generally run by Chinese, with backgrounds of Chinese businessmen behind them, and they basically belong to the periphery of the Holy Church of the Five Prisons.


    She did this just to vent her dissatisfaction.


    Dissatisfaction with being led by the nose since Su Jin got off the plane.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Best and the shopkeeper who were busy at the bar, and then glanced at Liliana, who was guarding the door and maintaining the barrier, but smiled:


    "Does Hades come to this shop often?"


    This sentence is because Best skillfully took out tools from various corners in front of the bar, which led to Su Jin''s realization.


    At this time, Annie replied calmly:


    "This store is my business."


    "By the way, the signature here is a latte, would you like a cup?"


    "Signboard? Then try it." Su Jin smiled and nodded.


    "Twice the latte."


    Annie turned her head and shouted at Best, then turned around and looked at Su Jin.


    After the latte and desserts came up, Annie stirred the latte with a spoon while looking at Su Jin and said:


    "Okay, there is a quiet place. It''s time to talk about your conditions, King Su Jin."


    "Although I really wanted to invite Miss Anne to a ball that would never go home, I gave up after thinking about it."


    Su Jin leaned on the sofa and said playfully.


    Annie''s mouth twitched, and she replied stiffly:


    "I''m sorry, except for your face, I don''t have the slightest affection for you."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    Su Jin shrugged, then said with a smile:


    "So long story short, I need the information of the ancestors and the gods of disobedience."


    "God ancestor?" Annie raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    The **** of disobedience is okay to say, she knows that Su Jin, a demon king flying all over the world, must have the purpose of killing the **** of disobedience.


    But looking for the ancestors is a bit strange.


    Although the **** ancestor is a fallen goddess who has lost his godhead, he can be incarnated if he is desperate.


    But to tell the truth, in the face of the godslayer, almost no ancestor will fight his own life.


    Can''t afford it, can''t they hide?


    Therefore, basically, the ancestors were a group of experts who were full of hidden skills, either living in a secluded world or living in seclusion in a certain corner.


    In addition, the ancestors of the gods are strong and have a strong unyielding heart. After falling into a desperate situation, they often use suicide and resurrection to get out of the predicament.


    Therefore, few godslayers went to trouble them. After all, they didn''t get the power and they also caused a show, which was really thankless.


    Of course, not being able to find it is also an important reason.


    However, as a demon king, Su Jin took the initiative to start looking for the ancestors, which is a bit strange.


    In vulgar terms, it is chasing dogs and stepping on shit, which belongs to the behavior of brain watts.


    But Annie didn''t think Su Jin would be that kind of fool.


    His name is not Sutoni.


    Therefore, Annie has a strong curiosity about Su Jin''s purpose.


    Facing Annie''s curious question, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Do you need me to answer your questions?"


    Annie''s eyelids jumped, and she said with a smile, "Is it paid?"


    "Of course!" Su Jin said firmly.


    Although she knew that Su Jin either wanted to talk to the lion or tease herself, Annie couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the price?"


    "The whereabouts of an ancestor." Su Jin said lightly.


    "make a deal!"


    Anne easily agreed to this request.


    She has information about an ancestor, and she especially wants to give it to Su Jin.


    And the object is that Ansheela, the Lord of the Flies who has disgusted her for a long time.


    The vicious woman who used human beings as body bombs, kidnapped citizens from time to time to blackmail her, and made her unable to do anything.


    If it weren''t for the heroic title of the Patronus of Los Angeles, she would have beaten that scumbag out long ago.


    But now, selling Ansheela''s information to Su Jin, Annie doesn''t have the slightest psychological burden.


    They''re all nasty guys, wouldn''t it be cool to let them bite the dog and watch the battle from behind?


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and looked at Annie. Although she didn''t know what she was thinking, she could still guess.


    This idiot, didn''t he think that his goal at the beginning was Ansheela?


    Or maybe he thought that he often encountered Ansheela, so Su Jin could easily get Ansheela''s whereabouts?


    Stop it.


    Ansheela had been ruined by Annie because of dozens of plans. She hated the godslayer to death, so she took the initiative to reveal her whereabouts every day and deliberately disgusted Annie.


    Otherwise, a **** ancestor still knows how to use human beings as bombs, engage in religious beliefs, and specialize in terrorist attacks.


    The Black Prince chased and killed Guinevere for decades, and the fact that he didn''t catch the other party was a proof.


    This is still thinking about taking the initiative to do things every day, summoning gods at every turn, trying to wake up Guinevere, the king of the last.


    If it was Ansheela, she could be a little more stubborn.


    If you want to find the other party, you have to find her old enemy and get information from Annie.


    Because once Ansheela is sure, she can''t help but take the initiative to leak the secret to Annie and kill this mortal enemy.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin picked up the latte, took a sip, and after swallowing it, Zhangkou came:


    "I''m following the trail of the last king, and as far as I know, there is a **** ancestor who holds the key to resurrecting the last king."


    Annie frowned, recalling the information about the King of the End.


    But when the number of demon kings exceeds the world''s ability to endure, the ultimate king will descend on the earth and cleanse the world.


    Rumor has it that the King of the End is the strongest hero of steel, the king of kings, and the savior who appears at the end of the world.


    To put it bluntly, the King of the End is the Godslayer''s greatest mortal enemy.


    "You''re not afraid of death."


    Annie grumbled.


    The King of the End is obviously a difficult character to deal with, and the ritual of summoning him may be particularly difficult.


    This kind of thing, if it is mixed, it will not be good. If it doesn''t work, it will blow up Los Angeles, which she guards.


    If there was no accident, Annie would not have thought of summoning the King of the End.


    But if Su Jin gets it out, she is sure to join in.


    After being a godslayer for more than ten years, Annie has long learned the law of true incense.


    If there is a **** to kill, it is good to have a fight. Anyway, it is not for me to kill someone.


    Thinking of this, Annie asked curiously:


    "Are you going to get the contact information of the ancestors?"


    Is there a special way of contacting the ancestors?


    The answer is ''yes'', but they seldom use it, and even some of the ancestors hated each other.


    After all, there are also divisions among the ancestors.


    Those who want to return to the glory of the gods.


    Give up resistance and enshrine the hero of steel.


    There are also left and right neutrals.


    In addition to the conflict of the previous life as a god, the ancestors of the gods were already beaten to death.


    But it is undeniable that there is a secret contact method, and many people know that that method is carried out through Netherworld.


    Su Jin didn''t answer, just looked at Annie and smiled without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Annie, who understood that Su Jin would no longer answer, sighed and said:


    "I only have the position of one **** ancestor. The information came from an intersection in Los Angeles early yesterday morning..."


    Annie sent out all the information about Ansheela without any hesitation.


    In this wave, Su Jin may gain something, but she will definitely not lose, even blood!


    Su Jin calmly took out his phone, organized the message into a text message, and clicked send.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Los Angeles, a box in a teahouse in the city center.


    Athena sat in the main seat, holding a mobile phone in her hand, not knowing what she was tinkering with.


    On the side, in a corner of the box, the farthest position from Athena, Lu Yinghua sat cross-legged with a serious face, and said in a deep voice:


    "There is news from the gang in Los Angeles, but there is still no trace of Ansheela."


    "Isn''t there any news from the master?"


    Athena replied without looking up: "Not yet, it is estimated that he is still negotiating with Hades here."


    Immediately afterwards, she raised her head and looked at Lu Yinghua who was facing the wall, but she wondered:


    "By the way, human, what are you doing facing the wall?"


    "I hate women, especially pretty women."


    Lu Yinghua snorted coldly:


    "If it wasn''t for the master''s order, I wouldn''t cooperate with someone like you."


    "?" Athena glanced at Lu Yinghua and stopped paying attention.


    After all, this is Luo Hao''s fault.


    At this moment, a message alert sound came from the mobile phone.


    Chapter 0266 Angela


    Los Angeles.


    As one of the largest cities in America, it is home to people from all over the world.


    This is the melting pot of the human race, a degenerate capital that coexists with corruption and prosperity, showing a state of chaos.


    In this city, a large number of hermits are heretics.

 Chapter 214：

    The earliest reason was from the Mother Earth who fell here hundreds of years ago.


    After the **** of disobedience dies, in a very small probability, some remains will be left behind.


    These remains are called "Angel''s Remains" in the mouths of European magicians.


    It is a sacred relic that can bestow powerful magic on its successor.


    And that''s what Angela''s goal is.


    As an ancestor of gods, demigods and demigods, she yearns more than anyone else for the corpse of the goddess of the earth, trying to use this powerful holy relic to return to the status of the goddess of the earth.


    However, everything was destroyed, and the found angel corpse was destroyed by the bullet of the magic gun.


    The man in the mask and cape who called himself John Smith and was brainwashed by hero movies.


    This is the source of hatred between the two sides.


    As a result, Angela embarked on a criminal path that terrorized the people of Los Angeles.


    The terrorists who wrecked countless Los Angeles people were created by Hades, who guarded Los Angeles.


    Presumably this karma will give that disgusting man unimaginable pain.


    However, Angela, who was about to blow up a building recently, noticed something was wrong.


    Netherworld gave her fewer warnings.


    As the ancestors of gods, witches and witches, they were born with the ability to obtain information from the Netherworld, and it is not impossible to even predict the future.


    As the leader of terrorists, Ansheela pays special attention to this point, and conducts more than 20 predictions every day.


    But now, foreknowledge gives fewer responses.


    12% fewer responses than usual, which may be considered bad by other witches today.


    But Anshera won''t.


    She arranges actions through massive predictions and data.


    Therefore, the effect of prediction has an unimaginable understanding of ordinary people.


    On the third floor of an apartment, Angela sat on the sofa, facing the window, and muttered to herself:


    "Is there an ancestor staring at me, or are more than a dozen high-ranking witches working together to covertly interfere with me?"


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and a conservatively dressed woman pushed the door and walked:


    "Lord Ansheela, it''s time to change the base."


    Converting bases every 3 hours on average, this is the method used by Angela to escape tracking.


    The way to transfer is sometimes walking, sometimes teleporting through the Netherworld, changing appearances, and using fake identities, which is the basic norm.


    This time, however, Angela felt that all means were not safe.


    Thinking of this, Ansheela immediately stood up and said gloomily:


    "Cancel the original transfer. From now on, the transfer of the base will be taken over by me."


    "Yes!" The subordinate did not ask, but directly accepted the order.


    At this time, Ansheela frowned and said:


    "The action originally used to sanction John Smith has also been cancelled. I have a hunch that the man is preparing a big conspiracy."


    "Yes!"


    The woman in front of her nodded in response, and raised her head a little stiffly.


    However, at this time, Ansheela couldn''t help but take a step back and looked at the woman in front of her with a gloomy expression:


    "The spell of the seance, who are you?"


    "Long time no see, Ashera."


    A voice as sweet as spring water came from the woman''s mouth, and her pupils just turned into black vertical pupils, like snake-like vertical pupils:


    "As I imagined, what are you here for is a fake body? Are you hiding in the secluded world?"


    Hearing the nostalgic name, Ansheela was silent for a moment, and from that faint divinity, she thought of a familiar existence:


    "Ishtar, is that you?!"


    With a smile on the woman''s face, she looked at Ansheela with black pearl-like eyes and said:


    "I should be called Athena now."


    "Athena..."


    Ansheela chewed on the name, and finally showed a sad smile:


    "Is that so? The news from Europe is true, are you also forced to fall? Pallas Athena."


    The news came about 3 days ago.


    Athena was killed by humans, and the new king was the intelligence of the Orientals.


    Originally, Angela thought it was just a rumor, but when she saw Athena who was possessed by her subordinate in front of her, she believed it a little.


    The Earth Goddess who was defeated in the hands of the Hero of Steel may be deprived of her divine status.


    And Athena, the chief of the Mother Earth, was not defeated for the first time.


    From the goddess king of the Trinity, to Metis to Athena, and finally to be divided into the godhead of Medusa.


    And now, it''s another defeat.


    Angela looked at Athena vigilantly and said, "Have you become the servant of the new king?"


    The Mother Earth, who was forced to downgrade, was powerless to resist the Master''s words.


    Athena, who was downgraded to the ancestor of God for the first time, was probably forced to, and according to the current situation, the new king seemed to be eyeing him.


    "Yes and no."


    Athena answered ambiguously:


    "I have shared eternal life, personality, godhead, and everything with him. It''s okay to call him my Zeus, because I will be the ''intelligence'' who will help him think."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Angela showed an incomprehensible expression.


    Although the **** ancestor is a limited god, his spirit is free.


    It is not that the ancestors who deliberately deceived their masters did not exist.


    But Athena is obviously outrageous.


    This is clearly surrendering his existence.


    While preparing the escape spell, Ansheela said with a chill:


    "Has your wisdom been completely destroyed by defeat?"


    At this moment, Athena suddenly laughed.


    Angela also turned pale at this moment.


    During the conversation, her body hiding in the underworld was caught.


    I saw that in the void, black air currents like snakes kept twisting the body, pulling a petite figure out of the void.


    It was a petite girl with a thin body and a flat curve, but with a green temptation.


    She was covered in rough sackcloth, like a suffering ascetic, her limbs were blocked by black chains, even her head was not spared.


    That attitude is like a butterfly caught in a spider''s web.


    "This power..." Ansheela struggled hard, but found that her resistance was useless.


    The strength of the two sides is not at the same level at all, but the crushing of the strong against the weak.


    Feeling this power, Ansheela''s eyes widened, looking at the silver-haired goddess walking out of the void in front of her, wearing a cat-ear knitted hat and a human school uniform:


    "You didn''t downgrade at all!"


    The goddess Athena did not degenerate into a god, so what is the so-called god-killer?


    For a moment, Ansheela fell into a panic.


    She suspects that she is caught in a terrible conspiracy.


    And worst of all, she might be a first-rate sacrifice.


    "You know too much, Ashera." Athena said quietly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    coffee house.


    After waiting for 30 minutes, Su Jin picked up the phone and answered the call:


    "Huh? What? No target found?"


    Su Jin frowned, then put down the phone, looked at Annie in front of him, and said with a strange expression:


    "Pluto, your information seems a little unreliable!"


    "what?"


    Annie froze.


    Chapter 0267 Arranged clearly


    At such a short distance, Annie could also hear voices on the phone.


    It was a young, calm, and very respectful male voice, who should be Su Jin''s subordinate.


    And he did say, ''No trace of Angela was found at the location requested. '' such a report.


    Could it be that her information was wrong?


    Thinking of this, Annie could not help frowning, and many worries arose in her heart.


    She looked at Su Jin, thought for a moment, and said:


    "In this case, let''s postpone this transaction, and I need to investigate the trace of Ansheela again."


    When she said this, she paused, stood up and said:


    "If there is no whereabouts of Ansheira, I will add another **** ancestor, or the whereabouts of the **** of disobedience to you as the price of the transaction."


    After finishing speaking, Annie said goodbye immediately and left the coffee house in a hurry.


    Angela did not appear at the location given by the intelligence, which showed that Angela was inducing herself.


    In Annie''s experience, this means another big move for Angela.


    So Annie had to leave the coffee house and search for Angela.


    Originally, she still wanted to see the scene where Su Jin oppressed Ansheela, but now that she thinks about it, she can only give up.


    "Someone bought a movie ticket, but had to miss the best viewing time..."


    Annie, who sat in the passenger seat of the sedan, muttered.


    At this time, Best sat in the driver''s seat and closed the doorway:


    "Queen, did the negotiation go well?"


    "No, it went better than expected. King Su Jin has no intention of making things difficult for me."


    Annie shook her head, then frowned and said:


    "I have an ominous hunch, it might be about Angela."


    "The Lord of the Flies?"


    Best''s face became serious.


    "That''s not a good opponent."


    "No, it shouldn''t be just Ansheela, there are more dangerous things happening."


    After Annie finished speaking, she took a deep breath and said:


    "Drive, go to downtown Los Angeles, I want to check the last information of Ansheela."

 Chapter 215：

    "Okay!" Best stepped on the accelerator, and the car rushed out.


    At this time, Jack, who was placed in the back seat, raised his head blankly because of the shaking:


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "It''s alright, just go back to sleep."


    With the voice of the words, Annie slapped Jack stunned, then frowned and bit her nails and said:


    "The sense of unease is getting stronger and stronger!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the coffee house.


    When Best and Annie left, Liliana leaned over, looked left and right, and asked carefully:


    "Wang, is the plan a success?"


    "Shh!"


    Su Jin put his index finger to his mouth, motioning Liliana to whisper, and then he said:


    "According to the information conveyed by Yinghua with the password, it is indeed a success there."


    Concealing the news of the capture of Angela was the policy set by Su Jin and Athena.


    The capture of the ancestors will bring unnecessary panic to some extent.


    The people who panic are those who are destined to clean up in the island country, and there are those who live in seclusion in the secluded world.


    For safety reasons, Su Jin did not intend to be too high-profile, so as not to attract the attention of the gods of the small garden in the future.


    After the world of Godslayer was integrated into Little Garden, Su Jin didn''t think the remaining gods could still be alive.


    It is an inevitable trend for the weak to be restrained by the strong.


    Because of this, the existences hidden in the Netherworld are likely to be bound to the powerful gods of Little Garden.


    If even the memories are absorbed, Su Jin, who is swaggering, is afraid that he will be directly observed by the gods of the small garden.


    This is very uneconomical.


    And as long as they don''t meet, Su Jin can still cover up with Athena''s godhead.


    Of course, if they do meet, then Su Jin must kill each other, bind them in the ring of usurpation, and finally deal with them directly, without giving the gods a chance to restrain them.


    This point, Su Jinmenqing.


    And these powerful gods and souls also happened to let him practice the golden combat skills of Cancer.


    After all, his greedy corpse qi series trick is not a day or two.


    Liliana, who was a knight, asked the master''s opinion:


    "Then what are we going to do next?"


    At this time, Su Jin picked up the coffee and said with a chuckle:


    "You don''t have to do anything, just wait for Annie to send the information about the new ancestor."


    "Of course, after that, we will also welcome the goddess of wisdom who returns with the spoils."


    Hearing this, Liliana''s eyes suddenly brought clarity.


    At the same time, he also showed some pity for the Pluto in America.


    It was the information of Ansheera, and the information of another ancestor, and finally came to the door automatically, giving Athena a chance to enter a special technique.


    Pluto, the Pluto, was really arranged by Su Jin clearly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    City of Los Angeles.


    The apartment where Angela was hiding.


    Anne arrived at the place just before 7pm, sat in the car, and looked around.


    With just one glance, Annie saw through the hidden sorcerers around her, but she frowned and said:


    "Strange, these people are indeed the subordinates of Lord of the Flies, didn''t Ansheela leave?"


    Best, who had been in contact with the surrounding subordinates, also frowned and said strangely:


    "The eldest son of the Lu family in Gangcheng has wandered around, but he did not conflict with the warlock. Did he leave after checking."


    Hearing this, Annie suddenly smiled and said:


    "It seems that King Su Jin was put together by Ansheela, but it''s normal. That stinky snake''s ability to hide is very powerful, and it''s normal for the eldest son of the Lu family to be deceived."


    "I just don''t know. King Su Jin knew that things failed because of the incompetence of his subordinates. What''s his expression?"


    Hearing this, Best said:


    "Then do you want to inform King Su Jin of Ansheela''s news now?"


    "no need."


    Annie shook her head, opened the door, and said as she got out of the car:


    "Since I have found the location of Angela, I will bury her."


    After hearing this, Best was speechless:


    "You self-willed guy, it''s fine to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, but you insist on going on your own, and then waste time searching for other gods. I really don''t understand you."


    "Probably because I had a hunch."


    Anni had a duplex helmet and cape on her body, and she also changed into a male tuxedo, with a black gun in her hand:


    "I always feel that there is something in that building that attracts me."


    "In that case, good luck!"


    Best said this, stepped on the reverse car, and swaggered away under the vigilant gaze of the surrounding sorcerers.


    However, the sorcerer didn''t have time to care about Best who left, and their eyes were all focused on the ''man'' dressed up to try the masquerade next time.


    Hades John Pluto Smith!


    At this time, Annie raised the gun in her hand handsomely:


    "Then the apology dance begins, you scumbags."


    After less than 2 minutes.


    Annie stepped on the stump of flesh and blood, came to the apartment on the third floor, and knocked on the door politely.


    "Good evening, ma''am, may I come in?"


    "Please come in."


    The female voice that sounded was a familiar, manic voice.


    That was indeed Angela''s voice.


    Hearing this, Annie twisted the doorknob directly, pushed the door open and said with a smile:


    "I''m here to marry you, Ansheela...??"


    Anne was stunned when she looked at Ansheela who was dropped in the air by the black chains in the room.


    At this time, the blonde girl with short blond hair and rainbow eyes, sitting on the sofa not far away, raised her head and smiled.


    And on the hand she raised, there was a faint golden light on the slender time.


    At this moment, an unfamiliar and cold female voice rang out:


    "Kill her, Number Five!"


    In an instant, Annie''s heart rang out!


    However, in the next instant, light bloomed in her eyes.


    Chapter 0268 Ansheela''s Conditions


    7.30pm.


    In a luxury suite at a chain hotel.


    Su Jin, who had just taken a shower, wiped her hair and walked out of the bathroom.


    In the room, Athena, who had been waiting for a while, and Liliana, who was making tea for her.


    At this time, Su Jin walked to the table, picked up his cup of black tea, and said to Athena with a smile:


    "It doesn''t look like you''re very happy?"


    Athena, whose expression was more expressionless, said lightly:


    "Pluto the Pluto escaped successfully."


    "Isn''t this a normal thing?"


    Su Jin smiled dumbly, and couldn''t help stroking the cat-ear knitted hat on Athena''s silver hair:


    "Since there is no idea of ??killing her in advance, isn''t it a good thing for her to escape?"


    "But that was a planned escape."


    Athena sighed, curled up on the sofa, hugged her knees and said:


    "The concubine shot, but failed to stop her."


    "That''s why you didn''t ask Number Five to help."


    Su Jin, who was drinking tea, was unusually calm:


    "Anyway, she''s also a godslayer. It''s normal that you can''t catch her."


    At this time, Athena said with a little regret:


    "Recently, the power absorbed by the concubine does not seem to have added much power. Sure enough, we can only wait for the observation of the center of the small garden?"


    Athena seems to be a little disappointed with the lack of strength.


    But of course, Athena''s power is indeed weaker than the "other self" of Little Garden, and it is normal to want to improve.


    "Theoretically, yes."


    Su Jin put down the teacup and said naturally:


    "It is almost impossible for the **** of disobedience to increase his power. After being constrained by the myth and obtaining the noble immortality, your upper limit is also limited by the myth."


    "Until you reach the ''One God'' and officially tamper with the myth, your power will not increase much."


    "Wisdom told the concubine that this was the right answer, but it was unpleasant."


    Athena sighed, then waved her hand.


    Ansheela, who was wrapped in a black bracelet, suddenly appeared in the room and was laid flat on the ground.


    As soon as Steep appeared, Ansheela began to struggle, but everything seemed to be in vain, except for the banging of the floor with the chain, there was no effect.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was wearing a bathrobe, wiped her hair, walked to Ansheela''s side, looked down at her and said:


    "This is our first meeting, the **** ancestor who fell from Leviathan, Angela."


    Lying flat on the ground, Ansheela''s eyes widened, staring at Su Jin grimly:


    "So that''s the case, is that you? The godslayer who joined forces with Athena!"


    "You still think I''m a godslayer?"


    Su Jin sneered at this time:


    "Your brain is just as bad as rumored."


    While saying this, Su Jin let go of the disguise that the ring of usurpation had placed on him.


    The sublime divine power suddenly surged out.


    The strong force even transformed the suite of more than 200 square meters into a temporary temple.


    An Xiela stared straight at Su Jin, the ruthlessness in his eyes gradually dissipated, replaced by a complicated and incomprehensible meaning:


    "Athena, you actually shared your life with him."

 Chapter 216：

    Not to be defeated and surrender, but to make a contract with human beings as a goddess.


    In this way, Angela was completely incomprehensible before, and he could only suspect that Athena was completely crazy because of the counterattack of the myth.


    But now, she saw a little taste.


    That lofty victory, similar to power but completely different, seems to be a higher level of power.


    There is also the strong ''Athena'' breath revealed in that power.


    All of this made Angela have to start thinking again.


    Beside her, Athena, holding her knees, looked at Angela and said calmly:


    "The concubine has never deceived, it''s just that you don''t believe it."


    Before seeing the real thing, no matter how much you say, it is all false.


    It is because of knowing this that Athena chose to tie Ansheela for the first time, rather than communicate patiently.


    Because she knew very well that as long as she saw Su Jin, Ansheela''s attitude would inevitably change significantly.


    Hearing Athena''s words, Ansheela subconsciously said:


    "If you divide your power like this, if this man betrays you, you will never be able to make up for what you lost, even if you take back what the steel took away."


    Mother Earth and Hero of Steel.


    The relationship between the two parties is very complicated.


    In the beginning, the Hero of Steel was even believed by humans with a noble identity like the "son of the Earth Mother God".


    Then came the slaughter of the mother by the vicious child.


    In a sense, Athena was knocked down like this.


    Metis, who gave Zeus wisdom, was swallowed by Zeus.


    Athena, who empowered Perseus, was decapitated of Medusa''s godhead.


    These myths compiled by humans are all induced by the hero of steel, and in this way, they have successfully captured power.


    However, Su Jin was different.


    What he was doing with Athena was something deeper.


    If Su Jin is willing to rebel, he can even take away everything from Athena.


    From name to power to existence, it can be snatched away.


    At that time, Athena, let alone becoming a **** ancestor, I am afraid that even her own existence will disappear directly.


    In its place was Su Jin, who was the new ''Athena''.


    It is precisely because of seeing through this that Angela is so shocked.


    This completely unreasonable trust made her, who had been betrayed, not knowing how to deal with it.


    At this time, in the face of Angela''s malicious speculation, Athena shook her head slightly and said:


    "Before doing this, the concubine was enlightened."


    "You''re crazy enough."


    Ansheela struggled, got up from the ground, and then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "I''m a little curious about your plans now."


    "Of course, don''t tell me that with such a big sacrifice, you will have no purpose."


    "The One God."


    Su Jin said these three words with a smile.


    "I promised Athena to make her the only **** in this world."


    Ansheela''s eyes lit up, but she hesitated.


    Agreeing to this request means that she will never be able to regain her lofty position as Mother Earth.


    But again, this restriction is the same for all the gods.


    They will feel all the pain she has felt all these years and more!


    Thinking of this, Ansheela suddenly laughed madly:


    "Interesting, so interesting, will the gods feel the suffering I have suffered?"


    Fallen into the ancestors of gods, wandering in the world, and may even be captured by superb magicians or god-killers.


    In ancient times, there were even goddesses who were forced to give birth to real offspring and humiliated.


    This is also one of the origins of witches.


    And now, this feeling, the gods, or those heroes of steel have to try it once.


    Thinking of this, Angela couldn''t help but spit out malicious words:


    "Those ugly rebels should be left behind by a 500-pound woman and bullied day and night as breeding pigs!"


    "Oh no, they have to find a 800-pound boar to put on them. Those vicious, lust-filled guys should be oppressed by the filthiest monsters!"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s expression changed slightly, and a chill appeared in his heart.


    This Ansheela, the hatred of male gods is a bit too high!


    At this time, Ansheela stared at Su Jin with bloodshot eyes and said:


    "As long as you can do this, I will help you, even if you are a cow or a horse, I will recognize it."


    "I can only guarantee that they will die miserably."


    Su Jin smiled at this time.


    "Deal!" Ansheela, who was bound by the chains, showed a ''sweet'' smile.


    Chapter 0269 The Keeper of Time


    Netherworld.


    An overlapping world that overlaps with the real world, but is dominated by the spiritual world.


    In this unit that doesn''t seem to have an elevator.


    A realm called Oberon Forest.


    A figure gradually emerged.


    Red hair, red eyes, wearing a tattered black tuxedo with scorch marks, the back even exposed directly, and most of the duplex helmet on his head was broken.


    But it was Anne Charlton, who survived the playful hunt of No. 5.


    "Wow~"


    Annie spit out blood, but she just wiped it, then forced herself to get up and leaned against a big tree:


    "Damn, that blond girl, is she too strong?"


    At a speed that is completely uncapable, you can''t see anything at all except to see the golden light emerging from your fingers.


    And that speed was matched by an unimaginably heavy attack.


    That kind of attack, I am afraid that a single blow can deform the continent, right?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was severely injured, the automatically activated power [Invisible Man] turned all his injuries into a mirage, and he would probably be finished.


    "And that woman..."


    Annie recalled that the woman who appeared last, the whole body wrapped in the dark divine power, was suspected to be a god, but the specifics could not be determined.


    However, compared to the blond rainbow-eyed loli, the gods are much weaker.


    After taking out a few recovery potions, Annie raised the corners of her mouth and said:


    "Fortunately, after I felt uneasy, I set up the power."


    Anne Charlton''s combat style tends to be more focused on intelligence.


    Her power effects are all very good, but each has its own flaws.


    Therefore, the most important thing when fighting the enemy is to collect information on the opponent, and then kill the enemy according to his changing power.


    Before that, she was using the **** of disobedience, who had been revived by Anshera, as an imaginary enemy, and conducted intelligence gathering work.


    All means of escape are pre-booked.


    That''s why she was able to escape successfully.


    "However, the girl with rainbow eyes should be left behind. She seems to be a little unaccustomed to the golden power on her body?"


    Annie, who thought of the fifth Agurolla as the **** of disobedience, wondered in her heart.


    At the same time, she also had some doubts about Angela, who was trapped by the chains.


    Is that a ceremony? Or simply bound?


    If this is the case, on which side are the existences of the two suspected gods of disobedience?


    Annie, who couldn''t figure it out, gave up thinking, but quietly felt the reply of her injury.


    When the reply was almost done, she stood up, moved towards the inside of the forest, and moved slowly.


    In front of the route, is a faintly visible ancient Greek-style temple.


    Not long after, Annie saw an old man with white hair, wearing a white robe, and holding a bronze pen in front of the temple.


    "The Keeper of Time, didn''t you expect you to greet me here?"


    "Your Excellency the Fairy King."


    The old man known as the Keeper of Time is the custodian of this secluded space.


    The original owner was the Elf King named Oberon, who appeared in some novels and biographies.


    But now, the Elf King Oberon is dead.


    Killed by Anne Charlton, her powers were seized by her, and even in the territory dominated by the Netherworld, the Oberon Forest was usurped by Anne.


    It is precisely because of this that Anne became the lord served by the old man who was the keeper of time in front of her.


    At this time, the old man in the white robe sighed:


    "Are you here to spy on history again?"


    "I have encountered opponents that are difficult to solve, especially the one with blonde hair, and I can''t even think of a way to solve them now."


    Annie said this, but she looked at the temple not far away and said:


    "However, if I borrow the vault under the temple, "Memories of the Void", maybe I can find a way. "


    In this world, the past, present and future of human beings are all recorded in the spiritual world of Netherworld.


    And its materialized manifestation is [Void Memory].


    Those who get it will naturally be able to spy on everyone''s secrets.


    And Annie is the godslayer who obtained [Void Memory].


    The reason why Pluto is always victorious and undefeated is that everyone has no secrets about her.


    Annie was silent for a moment, and said in a slightly curious tone:


    "Also, I also have a very curious man there."


    "Are you trying to spy on that man named Su Jin?" The Guardian of Time opened his eyes and looked at Annie.


    "I''m really curious about him," Annie nodded.


    "It''s spying on the boy''s secret again, you really have a wretched queen."


    The Keeper of Time grumbled and scolded Annie face to face, making the other party very embarrassed.


    And after the long-winded, he sighed again and said:


    "But if this is the case, Queen, you should give up."


    "What''s wrong?" Annie showed a surprised expression.


    At this time, the old man explained:

 Chapter 217：

    "The information you asked for King Su Jin, Void Memory has no memory. Of course, although the other two have them, they are very vague. You can''t find any useful clues."


    "What''s going on? Is there anyone who can''t be recorded by Void Memory?"


    Annie frowned, but her doubts grew more and more.


    "If there is a power related to destiny, or it comes from another world, or it is a causal ability, it is also possible to erase its own records in the void memory."


    The Keeper of Time shook his head slightly, and then said:


    "Before you came, I peeped into your future, but only saw a void."


    "After that, I noticed the source of the void, the god-killer named Su Jin."


    "In him, I saw the fingerprints of victory, the cause and effect, and the fate. I think he was probably not recorded by the void memory because of his power."


    Annie frowned and asked, "Then what happened to the two strange people I met today?"


    "Those two? Of course I can''t see clearly, but I can also make guesses."


    The Keeper of Time laughed and explained:


    "Their fate was swallowed up by something. This is the reason why they can''t observe it. Come to think of it, is it the character destined to die in the hands of King Su Jin in the future?"


    "Without me, will those people be dealt with too?"


    Annie showed a stomachache at this time.


    She took a deep breath, eased her mood, and asked.


    "Since that''s the case, I need information from Ansheela and an ancestor."


    The Keeper of Time suddenly asked, "Are you going to give it to King Su Jin as a reward?"


    "Did you foresee it?" Annie asked in surprise.


    "Yes."


    The Keeper of Time said in a complicated tone:


    "At the same time, I also foresee the destruction of the world."


    When the old man said this, he said in a sad tone:


    "This world will eventually usher in demise!"


    "And the only light that can save the world is on that King Su Jin."


    Chapter 0270 Let him choose, that''s it


    "King Su Jin is the only hope?"


    Anne was stunned for a moment by the words of the Keeper of Time, and then asked with a frown:


    "What does it mean?"


    The Keeper of Time is a fairy who guards [Void Memories].


    And where he guards, there is a gate of time that corrects history.


    Through this door, one can travel to all eras in history.


    For this reason, the temple in front of Annie is also known as the [Space-Time Singularity].


    At the same time, the Keeper of Time, whose owner is responsible for correcting history, is also given the authority to observe history.


    Therefore, what the old man said is likely to represent the real future.


    At this time, the Keeper of Time explained:


    "You may not know that you have been in the lower realm, but in fact, some things have been spread among the goblin kings."


    "Some of the fairy kings are now going to the parallel world to avoid disaster."


    Fairy King.


    The **** of disobedience who gave up the earthly world and entered the seclusion world, the human sage who transcended life and death, and the racial powerhouses in myths and legends, a common name.


    They occupied a layer of Netherworld and became the ruler of another world. Although they were recluses, they jointly maintained history and the operation of the world.


    In the past, there were also anecdotes of powerful godslayers who wanted to destroy the earth, but were stopped by the goblin kings.


    And these people, although they are in seclusion, but relying on the nature of the world, the news is also the most well-informed.


    In a sense, Annie, who holds a layer of underworld, is also a member of the Fairy King.


    According to Anne''s understanding, the devil king Satan, the Greek north wind **** Polyas, and the dwarf king Alberich are all among them.


    And these people are far from all of the Fairy King, but only part of the members, probably only a tiny part.


    Therefore, Annie naturally knew the horror of the fairy kings.


    However, such an existence actually intends to go to a parallel world in order to avoid disasters?


    This is like fleeing in advance before the war begins, which is indeed a very bad behavior.


    Thinking of this, Annie couldn''t help but ask, "What makes them so scared?"


    The Guardian of Time smiled bitterly:


    "The realm of immortality, the myth that you humans often say, is dying."


    "What did you say?"


    Anne, who heard the news, was shocked:


    "Myths die, isn''t that planet?"


    Mythology is a system devised by ancient sages to restrain the spirits of the planet.


    For countless years, myth has long been inseparable from the planet.


    His demise, in a sense, also represents the demise of the power of the planet.


    For human beings, that is, the earth under their feet, has fallen into a countdown to destruction.


    If this is the case, it is no wonder that the Keeper of Time pessimistically said something like ''the world will eventually perish''.


    However, at this time, the Keeper of Time shook his head and said:


    "The planet has not entered the end of the star, or on the contrary, it seems to be undergoing a transformation."


    "Then why did the myth die?" Annie was completely confused by the current situation.


    The planet is fine, but it is transforming, but the myth has died.


    This is not the ancient times, when the myth has not been integrated into the planet, how can the two be calculated separately?


    "The exact reason is unknown."


    The Keeper of Time shook his head:


    "But among the fairy kings, there is a saying that the will of the planet is rejecting the myth, intending to reclaim all power and consume all the gods."


    Annie, however, showed a toothache.


    At this time, she understood why the Fairy King fled without fighting.


    They are basically born from the planet, and at the same time they are equal to the tentacles of the planet. It is really too difficult for them to fight against the planet.


    This is the same as fingers wanting to rebel against the group of ''human beings''.


    The Celestial Dynasty has summed up this behavior many times with a four-character idiom.


    Either say that the man''s arm stops the car, or say that it is beyond one''s own strength, all in all, there is no good thing to say.


    In contrast, escaping to a parallel world is a little more difficult, but at least there is a turning point.


    "But why did King Su Jin become the so-called hope in your mouth?"


    The Guardian of Time shook his head and said that he was not sure, but he hesitated again and said:


    "Maybe you may not believe it, but according to my prediction, the last king is about to wake up!"


    Annie''s mouth twitched at this time:


    "The strongest steel that bears the fate of killing all godslayers?"


    At this time, the Keeper of Time said:


    "According to the previous record of the awakening of the last king, once he wakes up, he will squeeze the vitality of the planet, which will lead to landslides and tsunamis, and the environment will go backwards."


    "This phenomenon will only be stopped if the planet is turned to death, or all the godslayers are slaughtered."


    My darling, is he the last king, or the ultimate devil?


    Are you the last savior? Even more godslayers than us godslayers, we may fight madly, but we will also protect the environment... At this time, Annie showed a stomachache.


    This wave, this is not a wolf before a tiger.


    Planet raised the slaughtering knife against the gods, and the last king killed the devil at the same time as he also killed the planet. This wave, he wanted to kill them all!


    Annie was speechless at this time: "If this is the case, doesn''t it mean that human beings and the planet are all over?"


    "No, no, you may take humans too seriously."


    The Guardian of Time waved his fingers and corrected:


    "The demise of the myth is just the demise of the gods, and the last king cleans the earth, and in the end it only causes the planet to become a dead place, but it is not a Jedi."


    "As long as it takes hundreds of millions of years, new life forms will be born on the planet, and new intelligent creatures will be born, and the extinct humans and gods will naturally be buried in the empty memory of this history with history."


    When Annie heard this, she said with a very embarrassed expression:


    "Then what does King Su Jin represent hope?"


    At this time, the Keeper of Time smiled slightly:


    "I see a future where he seems to have defeated the King of the Last."


    "..."


    Annie was silent for a moment, then smiled bitterly:


    "It turns out that the planet exists, the last king was killed, and the human race survives, but the gods died? It really fits your position."


    The Keeper of Time is the watcher of the historical correction power, but also a member of the elves.


    As he is not a god, he naturally doesn''t have to worry about the disappearance of the myth. It may have an impact, but at this special time-space singularity, this impact will also be minimized.


    As long as human beings continue to exist, the history recorded by human beings continues, and the world has not disappeared.


    Then the gods perish, so what?


    Among the countless parallel worlds, it is not a world that cannot exist without gods.


    It is impossible for the Keepers of Time to have not seen such a world.


    So all he has to do is choose.


    Choose to survive in a world without gods, or choose a future opened up by the last king, in which gods and humans will be destroyed together, and the planet will dominate the future.


    But now it seems that he chose a world without gods, and chose to support Su Jin and defeat the last king.


    At this time, Anne murmured:


    "I don''t think a godslayer would live in a world without gods."


    "One hundred talks, more than a try!"


    The Keeper of Time replied with a smile:


    "Maybe, that King Su Jin agreed?"


    Anne Charlton is a demon king who cares about the people, which is why the Keepers of Time are open and honest.


    He knew that Annie would make the best choice.


    At this time, Annie smiled bitterly and said, "I''m not sure that King Su Jin and the King of the End will face each other."


    "No, we don''t need to do that."


    The Keeper of Time shook his head and said:


    "What we have to do is to put the information of the last king in front of him and let him choose, that''s enough."


    Chapter 0271 boil me into soup?


    In the hotel restaurant, Su Jin, who was enjoying breakfast, saw uninvited guests.

 Chapter 218：

    A ''male'' wearing a black duplex helmet, tuxedo, and cape.


    ¡¾Pluto¡¿John Pluto Smith.


    "I''m sorry, King Su Jin, for taking the liberty to visit at this time."


    Annie, dressed like a Kamen Rider, apologized first.


    Su Jin put down the knife and fork, wiped his mouth, and said calmly:


    "I wish to know your reason for taking the liberty of coming."


    "God Anciela is missing."


    Annie paused and explained with a wry smile:


    "The last intelligence transaction was a failure. Well, this is also my responsibility. I didn''t really determine the whereabouts of Ansheela..."


    Liliana, who was standing beside her, had the same expression, but her eyes were slightly erratic.


    If Ansheela was speaking, she should be hiding in Su Jin''s room and eating and drinking.


    I''m afraid Annie would never have imagined that her king would take advantage of the lack of understanding between the two sides to forcibly squeeze twice the value of an intelligence transaction, right?


    "Then what?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he didn''t care about the gain or loss of a **** ancestor.


    At this time, Anne hesitated for a moment, and then said:


    "King Su Jin, are you chasing the last king?"


    The savior who annihilates the Demon King, the strongest steel, such a **** is enough to arouse the hearts of all godslayers.


    This is the reason why the Guardians of Time think they can convince Su Jin.


    In addition, Annie had personally heard Su Jin say that she wanted to kill the last king, and she herself agreed with this method.


    Although she also wanted to challenge the strongest steel, in the face of the situation that humans might destroy it, Annie still suppressed her competitive spirit and wanted Su Jin to come forward.


    "interesting."


    Su Jin picked up the fruit on the table, squinted, looked at Annie and said:


    "What I paid should not make you pay for information related to the King of the Last."


    Indeed... Annie also agreed with Su Jin''s point of view in her heart, so she smiled bitterly:


    "Have King Su Jin heard of the Fairy King?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows at this time and mocked:


    "Oh? A group of guys who hide in the world, consider themselves the protectors of the balance of the world, and don''t even have the courage to face the godslayer head-on?"


    "If it''s them, I do know something."


    "Accidentally can''t be refuted." Annie smacked her lips.


    The gods hiding in the world are all tired of the mortal world, and have lost most of the heart of struggle.


    It is not wrong to say that they lost the courage to face the godslayer head-on.


    According to the Guardians of Time, among the Fairy Kings, there are indeed gods who are greedy for the power in the world, but they are afraid of the danger brought by the godslayer, and hide in the remote control of the ghost world.


    It is said that it seems to be a godhead of the extreme eastern island country, but the Guardian of Time did not elaborate with Annie.


    There were times when Annie doubted that the Keeper of Time was the real Goblin King, and she Annie was just trying to save face.


    At this time, Su Jin took a sip of juice and played with the taste:


    "It seems that you have had contact with those cowards and Hades."


    "Let me think, they should be instigating you to induce me to face the last king?"


    Guess what... Annie felt a little helpless when she thought of this.


    She understood that it was her presumptuous inquiry that made Su Jin suspicious.


    If it continues like this, before Su Jin takes action against the last king, he is afraid to clean up the goblin kings who are "possible".


    This is a disaster again.


    Thinking of this, Annie sighed and said helplessly:


    "Does King Su Jin believe in prophecy?"


    "Half and half." Su Jin said ambiguous.


    Annie thought for a moment and said:


    "The awakening of the last king will activate the volcanoes all over the world, thereby extracting the vitality of the planet and crusade against our god-killers. This is the information provided by the fairy kings."


    Of course, it was actually the information provided by the Watcher of Time, an immortal who had lived for thousands of years.


    She Annie was just following the script.


    The information of the last king seems to involve a very deep secret, and it seems that only a few gods and fairy kings know about it, and they are in a state of information blockade of the godslayer.


    The Keeper of Time leaks information, but also takes a certain risk.


    Although that risk is that Annie might be besieged by the goblin kings.


    But as a godslayer, Annie is not afraid of this challenge.


    Hearing this unsurprising news, Su Jin tapped the table a few times with his index finger and said:


    "That is to say, do you want to kill the King of the End before he has exhausted the life force of the planet?"


    "Yes."


    Annie nodded, but at the same time smiled bitterly:


    "But the king of the end is the sword **** who is in charge of the sword of salvation. As long as the sword is immortal, he is an immortal existence. Even if he is killed in battle, he will soon be resurrected."


    "And the Sword of Destruction... It seems that no one has been able to do it since ancient times."


    Xiaoqiang, who can''t be killed, this is Annie''s rant about the King of the End.


    This kind of enemy that squeezes the life force of the planet and is immortal, only after Annie heard the information, did she understand why the King of the End became the natural enemy of the godslayer.


    There may be many godslayers who can defeat the last king, but if they can''t kill him, they will one day be attacked by him.


    This is actually a joke.


    "That is to say, the key thing is the magic sword of salvation?"


    Su Jin said while sneering in his heart.


    The last king also has a disgusting side, which is the [Covenant of the Gods].


    This covenant allows the last king to obtain the support of the heavens, the earth and the stars. Every time there is a godslayer in the world, the magic power is doubled.


    According to the current six godslayers in the world, as soon as the last king appears, his magic power will increase sixfold.


    This is a very crucial point.


    But the goblin king behind Anne''s backstage doesn''t seem to tell her.


    Are you worried that he will take action against Annie because of this?


    If this is the case, the hidden fairy king is probably deeply involved with Annie.


    It''s a pity that although he has some understanding of the information on the godslayer, it is not the kind of meticulous research after all, and he cannot master the content thoroughly.


    In other words, who would have thought that he would travel to the world of light novels. If you read online articles, he could still remember the details. Light novels would be troublesome. There are too many dialogues and settings are too messy, who would care.


    Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then said:


    "I''m very curious about the reason why the goblin king persuaded you. After all, no matter how strong the last king is, he is still a **** of disobedience, and godslayers are not afraid of death."


    Hearing this, Annie paused and said with a subtle expression:


    "The goblin king, calling you [you are the only light that saves the world]."


    The way to save the world is that I Su Jin become light?


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and really couldn''t help complaining:


    "This is trying to boil me into soup!"


    This is not Ultraman Tiga, how can there be a saying that he turned into light.


    Annie was a little unclear about Su Jin''s statement, but she still explained:


    "The specific reason, he himself is not clear, but it seems that you are the only godslayer who has the hope of defeating the last king and preventing the planet from falling into disaster."


    Something''s wrong, it''s really wrong, none of the fairy kings noticed what I did to Shinhwa?


    Su Jin looked at Annie suspiciously, wondering if the other party was hiding something.


    But on second thought, Annie''s IQ, I''m afraid, can''t hide anything.


    In other words, all godslayers are not conspiracies.


    If there is a concealment, it should be the Goblin King concealing something from Annie.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly and said:


    "It''s interesting, tell me the information about the last king."


    Hearing this, Annie''s eyes lit up slightly and immediately said:


    "This matter starts with the predecessor of the **** Zugneville, the White Goddess and the last king. According to prediction, the future king of the last seems to be awakened by Guinevere."


    Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, and he said expressionlessly:


    "Give me a written report, I don''t want to hear this kind of tirade."


    "Also, you just need to answer where this Guinevere is now."


    Anni who was interrupted looked at Su Jin resentfully.


    Her story hasn''t started yet, this person is about to end? Too anxious too.


    This is the gossip of the goddess and the last king, do you really not want to hear it?


    However, Su Jin looked at her blankly, his eyes full of warning.


    Seeing this, Annie could only sigh helplessly:


    "Guinevere took her patron saint Lancelot to the island country in the far east, and should be wandering in the Eastern Metropolis now."


    Su Jin turned his head at this time, and looked into the distance with deep meaning through the window:


    "Ji Dong, that''s quite a coincidence~"


    Chapter 0272 The surprise came too suddenly


    Island country, the Eastern Capital Branch of the Official History Compilation Committee.


    "Too bad!"


    As the head of the branch, Saya Gongxin looked at the subordinates in the high-end hotel with a headache.


    The air is still filled with a strong aroma of wine, and on the low table next to it, the puffer fish and fresh food that have not been eaten are also cluttered.


    "In this state, I''m afraid I won''t be able to work normally today."


    Sayaka Gongxin said with a headache.


    At this moment, the sliding door was opened, and a man with glasses dressed in a brown suit and dressed like an office worker, Touma Amakusa entered the room.


    "Ah, Lord Xin, are you awake?"


    "It''s Amakasu!"


    Sayaka Gongxin asked in a dazed voice after a hangover.


    Touma Amakasu, born in a ninja family who has served the Saya Gong family for generations, is a capable subordinate of Saya Gong Xin, assisting her in running the official history compilation committee.


    The so-called Official History Compilation Committee is a secret organization that is united by four ancient families in the island nation of Kyoto, using magicians and psychics to control and manipulate information.


    In other words, it is an organization that protects the power of traditional circles by preventing the existence of magic and the resulting disasters from leaking to the general public.


    And Shaye Gongxin is the young master of the Shaye Palace family among the four families.


    At this time, Saya Gongxin, who had just woken up from a hangover, asked in distress:


    "Speaking of which, why did you come to this tavern to celebrate yesterday?"


    "Ah, this subordinate knows."

 Chapter 219：

    Amakusa Touma replied with a smile:


    "It seems that it is because of the second king that appeared in the court to the west."


    "Oh~~"


    Shaye Gongxin suddenly showed an expression of sudden realization:


    "The new king across the sea!"


    She remembered.


    That was what happened after receiving the information that the second godslayer appeared in the heaven.


    A country that has been strong for two hundred years across the sea is showing signs of civil strife, which makes them overjoyed as neighbors.


    In this world with godslayers, Su Jin''s understanding of history has actually undergone serious deviations.


    Two hundred years ago, the Qing Dynasty was destroyed by the rise of Luo Hao. Since then, it has been the story of the demon king living on Mount Lu and the newly rising court developing rapidly.


    Without the Qing Dynasty, although the new dynasty with more saints was still tepid, but because of border friction and Luo Hao''s strength, there was still a trend of attacking Tsarist Russia and embezzling small neighboring countries.


    At that time, it was the imperial family of Tsarist Russia and the royal family of the dynasty that went bankrupt and invited the Marquis of Vauban. Only by fighting the godslayer against the godslayer did he stabilize the desire to attack the ancient country of the East.


    At that time, the island country that was hanging outside had already begun to establish a country, but when he saw the large-scale war next door, he immediately chose to seek stability. After more than a hundred years, he quietly developed his power to Southeast Asia.


    However, even so, he still overturned the car a hundred years ago.


    The exact reason is unknown.


    But there are rumors that Mrs. Aisha secretly instigated that the demon sect leader in Jiangnan knew the existence of the monkey god, which made the sect leader furious.


    Then there is the history of blood and tears in which the four schools of Beijing fought hard against the enemy when they invaded the island country a hundred years ago and almost wiped out the country.


    In that battle, the Jiufa Tombs of the four families and even their old nests were copied, and they handed over to Luo Hao to vent for several months.


    If the Marquis of Vauban hadn''t sneaked into the Chao Kingdom and secretly killed the two gods of disobedience, angering the sect leader and making him return to the country urgently, the casualties would have doubled.


    And now, seeing signs of civil strife in China, aren''t the members of the official history compilation committee overjoyed?


    Is the stable big brother finally going to be in chaos? Or the most ruthless king of a country?


    All of a sudden, the members of the official history compilation committee were sour, and at the same time, they took advantage of the recent public holiday and started to celebrate.


    That''s what happened last night''s reception.


    Then, as the elders of the Holy Sect of the Five Prisons came out in full force, the news that the Holy Sect Master was preparing for the war came.


    It pushed the atmosphere to a climax!


    Some people even directly opened the market, betting on how long the Heavenly Dynasty would split into two countries, and many people even paid a lot of money to betray the leader of Luo Hao, who was beaten to death by the new king.


    After all, according to the information from Europe, the new king seems to have defeated the king of swords in a short time, which is much shorter than the time it took for the leader of Luo Hao.


    So naturally someone came up with this bold idea.


    Even Saya Gongxin couldn''t help but get involved, pressing hundreds of thousands of yen.


    There is no way, Big Brother is too strong, and the island country has been particularly embarrassed by the measures to the west over the years.


    The Demon Branch of the Chao Kingdom, and the Ryukyu Branch, made the island country disgusting, and could not intervene at all in Southeast Asia.


    Originally, the east side was better, and I could make some extra money, but I couldn''t bear the Pluto in Los Angeles.


    Casinos in Las Vegas often invite Pluto to play around, or suggest that some sorcerers are causing trouble, and then ask Pluto to come forward, making the island country disgusting.


    After coming and going, the island country, which is very strong, both overtly and secretly, can only shrink its forces in its own territory and keep turning inward.


    Money can''t be spent, but it can only be fought internally, and the embarrassment of making the people continue to struggle internally was swept away immediately after the appearance of the new king.


    Their country is looking forward to the stars and the moon, and finally they are looking forward to the day when Luo Hao is about to fall.


    Thinking of this, Shaye Gongxin showed a wicked expression at this time:


    "How about the casualties over Mount Lu?"


    "There is no information from the insider."


    Touma Amakasu pushed his glasses and said with a smile.


    Saye Gongxin looked stunned:


    "That''s right. After all, it''s the home of the Demon Sect. It will take some time for the information to be transmitted."


    At this time, several members who had just woken up then laughed with alcohol:


    "I guess there are probably corpses everywhere in Lushan."


    "No, no, maybe all the 108 elders of the demon sect died in battle. Didn''t it say that the elders came out in full force?"


    "Take it down, you might as well say that the holy sect leader died in battle."


    "Hey, don''t say it, I really think so."


    After speaking, everyone burst into laughter.


    Ignoring the subordinate''s laughter, Saye Gongxin took the hangover tea from the waiter in the store, and after drinking it, she frowned and said:


    "Calculate the time, the information should be sent back soon, Amaka, where is the thing?"


    "It''s in the small room across the street."


    Amakusa Touma pointed to the opposite side, and then stood aside with a smile.


    A group of people rushed to the opposite room and sat up around the three fax machines.


    Ignoring the call of ''opening'' next to her, Saye Gongxin sat in front of the fax machine, drinking hot tea while waiting for the news to come back.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, the fax machine suddenly received a signal, and the beeping sounded.


    With a bang, a group of people from the archipelago suddenly gathered around and stared at the fax machine eagerly.


    After a variant, the password text that was deliberately filled with a lot of messy information suddenly appeared on paper.


    After the documents were typed, Saye Gongxin quickly picked up one and looked at it:


    "Let me see... At 11:30 the day before yesterday, Lu Jia Lu Yinghua led the demon sect elders to successfully intercept the new king at the airport.


    At 11:34, the leader of Luo Hao appeared, and there was a head-on conflict with the new king.


    At 11:36, the two sides stopped, and Master Luo Hao admitted defeat and surrendered the Five Prisons? "


    What? what is this? What is this all about?


    A group of people from the archipelago looked at the translated information and peeped at each other.


    "The two monsters stopped? How could they stop?"


    "I don''t know if you ask me?"


    "Didn''t the Celestial Dynasty say that one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, unless there is one male and one female? Let''s take a look, maybe there will be a fight next."


    At this time, the fax machine was still beeping.


    Shaye Gongxin quickly picked up the second one and read it:


    "At 12:30, news came out from within the Holy Sect of the Five Prisons that the new king was hired by the Holy Sect Master and chose a date to get engaged.


    At present, the elders are actively researching which auspicious day to choose for the holy wedding day? "


    After reading Saya Gongxin, she was a "?"


    "???" A group of members of the official history compilation committee.


    "Fake, right?" Touma Amakasu next to him was also stunned.


    Shaye Gongxin was dumbfounded.


    Immediately afterwards, she turned her head and said angrily to the group of people behind Wu Yangyang:


    "Who said that unless there is one male and one female, get out of here!"


    A group of people took a step back in fright, their faces pale and their expressions absurd.


    That country across the sea is poisonous!


    There are two kings in other countries, and they are fighting to death, but you are actually playing marriage?


    Holy wedding day?


    I bother! Shameless, do you want them to send wedding gifts?


    Wait, maybe I really want to give it, and I have to give it a big gift.


    This makes my stomach hurt.


    In the future, I have to accept the mixed doubles of the husband and wife Demon King, but I have to kneel and be beaten, which is aggrieved.


    At this moment, another fax machine beeped.


    Shaye Gongxin shook her hand with a headache: "Gan Kao, come on."


    Amakusa Touma bowed slightly, then stepped forward and picked up the fax document:


    "It''s the information from the lurkers in the Americas. Let me see... The new king of the Celestial Dynasty has set off from Los Angeles. According to the aviation information, the destination of the plane is Chiba, an island country, please know."


    After reading it, Touma Amakasu and Saya Gongxin, who was listening, thought of the same thing.


    A hundred years ago, the disaster caused by the Monkey King of the Western Heaven Palace!


    It was called the "Magic Invasion" by the island country and was recorded as a major event.


    This he, meow, is a re-enactment of a historical event? !


    Chapter 0273 Want to cry without tears


    on the plane.


    Su Jin is getting more and more accustomed to traveling by special plane.


    There are only three or five passengers on such a big plane, and the rest are flight attendants, which are spacious and comfortable.


    There is no harm except that it is a little slower and can''t compare to him acting alone.


    Of course, deliberately taking the plane was not because Su Jin had too much time to panic, but to save trouble.


    It''s quick and easy to go to the island country all at once, but the next step is to prove the identity of Luo Shizi, and it is inevitable to play a game with some little ghosts to pretend to be slapped in the face.


    Troubled panic.


    It is better to register at the airport clearly and fly directly to the island country.


    At that time, some intelligence personnel will convey information to various forces.


    Unlike going to China and the Americas, Su Jin did not issue any notice of visit to the island country before boarding the plane.


    This is obviously going to find fault.


    However, to be honest, the island country still has to provide for him, so as not to cause trouble for his uncle and cause disaster.


    Presumably, the organization on the island country is already buzzing.


    Just when the plane arrived at Chiba Airport in 10 minutes, Su Jin opened his eyes slightly and shook his hand.


    Liliana, who massaged his head, bowed slightly and sat on the sofa beside him.


    "How about the news from Europe, are you sure?"


    Hearing the sound, Liliana replied solemnly:


    "Erica sent a reply that God Zugneville did indeed go to the island country, and his whereabouts were roughly locked in the Kanto region."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said as a matter of course:


    "That guy Annie didn''t lie to me, he just didn''t know what the goblins behind her were thinking."


    As for what Anne said about saving the world.


    Su Jin didn''t believe it at all.


    It''s okay to say that he is the great devil of the world, after all, he Su Jin is indeed stealing the home of the myth.


    But the savior is kind of funny.


    At this time, Athena sitting on the opposite sofa put down the small cake she had eaten, wiped the cream on her lips and said:


    "The concubine can feel the activity of the secluded world. I think some fairies in the secluded world are assisting the concubine to obtain the apocalypse."


    When she said this, she paused, and then sneered:

 Chapter 220：

    "The spiritual sense of Rama is also normal. If I encounter Genivia within 5 kilometers, I am afraid that my concubine will be able to lock her whereabouts."


    "Is it Gnivia? According to the information, it seems to be a die-hard loyalist of the King of the Last."


    Su Jin said this with a slightly strange expression on his face:


    "Mother of Earth sincerely serves the hero of steel who kills Goddess of Earth. It''s a strange thing to think about."


    "In the old saying of the Chinese dynasty, it''s probably ''the forest is big, and there are all kinds of birds''."


    Athena raised her eyebrows in disgust, obviously not fond of Genivia.


    After she said this, she was clearly in a bad mood and said:


    "Open the world."


    "The arrangement of Ansheela''s body needs to be adjusted. After restoring the life of the dragon and snake, she will be attacked by the monkey god. Just in case, the concubine must leave her life-saving power."


    "There is also the power in the ring of usurpation, and the concubine should also be carefully sorted out."


    "You''re positive." Su Jin laughed while cutting through the space and creating an intersection in the world.


    "It won''t be long before we meet the King of the End, and even a concubine has to be careful."


    Athena said this, and at the same time stepped into the world, and before leaving, she asked curiously:


    "How far is your influence?"


    Su Jin took out his pocket watch and looked at the hour hand pointing to ''9'', but shrugged and said:


    "It''s stuck after 9 and stopped moving."


    Hearing this, Athena muttered:


    "Isn''t it really necessary to kill the last king to complete it completely?"


    According to what Su Jin speculated, to achieve the influence requirements of observation, to a certain extent, it seems that a great cause that the protagonist should accomplish is required.


    In the world of Ghost Slayer, he killed the ''unnamed'' ghost king and changed some of the battlefields of World War II.


    In the world of godslayers, if you want to achieve it, it is likely to defeat or kill the last king as a godslayer.


    This is more troublesome.


    After all, the immortality of the last king is notoriously disgusting.


    "I''m also prepared for this, but I''m not sure whether the God of Destiny who gave Rama the fate of the last king can also use it to recharge."


    "If it is to deal with fate, it is much easier to deal with than the last king, at least she does not have too strong frontal combat power."


    Athena murmured and stepped into the secluded world.


    Before Netherworld was completely closed, her reminder voice came out:


    "When the shackles of the monkey gods need to be lifted, I remind the concubine that the concubine needs to carefully adjust the power with Pandora."


    "learn."


    Su Jin responded, then looked at Lu Yinghua, who was standing at the front of the plane, next to the cockpit door:


    "Yinghua, everyone is gone, why don''t you come and sit?"


    In the huge plane, only Su Jin and Liliana are left, but there are three more sofas than them, and one is more than enough for one person.


    Hearing the invitation, Lu Yinghua clasped his fists and said:


    "Thank you for your kindness, the disciple has allergies, so it''s not good to disturb the teacher."


    Allergic person, fear of women, how can a good little handsome guy be beaten like this by Luo Hao... Su Jin sighed with emotion, then closed his eyes and said:


    "Call me when the plane arrives."


    "Yes!"


    Liliana next to him responded, then looked down at Su Jin, and then looked around.


    Um? alone? ?


    Thinking of this, Liliana secretly leaned towards Su Jin''s sofa.


    "cough!"


    Lu Yinghua coughed dryly, then looked at Liliana seriously.


    Liliana''s face changed slightly, and she glanced at Lu Yinghua in annoyance, but she didn''t dare to move.


    The chance to be alone that was finally ushered in was disturbed by Lu Yinghua. This idiot, doesn''t she know that she is now acting in place of the leader of Luo Hao?


    At this time, Lu Yinghua raised his eyebrows with obvious pride.


    Master, I will uphold your master''s purity. Of course, if you cut me a few ribs next time, that would be great... Lu Yinghua thought happily.


    In front of the plane, Chiba was watching from a distance.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Chiba Airport.


    A member of the official history compilation committee walked to an off-road vehicle bitterly and said to Saya Gongxin in the passenger seat of the car:


    "Officer, now is the peak tourist season. The government said that the airport cannot be vacated."


    Saya Gongxin, who was already on fire in the car, was suddenly angry and cursed:


    "Then use the magic barrier to drive people out. When is it time to talk to me about the peak season, do you want to die?"


    "Yes!"


    With Shaye Gongxin''s order, the members immediately went to prepare for the ceremony.


    Anyway, the black cauldron is not his back then.


    At this time, Saya Gongxin in the car was the first two:


    "Damn it, it''s Chiba Airport, and it''s an unannounced visit, why is that new king so disgusting?"


    Unclaimed access, this thing can do too much doorway.


    To put it mildly, it is a private visit through micro-service, but the way of private visits by the emperors of the past dynasties, which one has not been cleaned up a hundred or eighty times in advance.


    If Su Jin is really an ordinary tourist who doesn''t receive a solemn reception, and the other party makes a snub, would your island nation apologize, or would you kneel down to apologize?


    If it''s a big copy and a special case, and someone says I''m a private visit from a micro-service, you''re also a complete wreck.


    This is a naked conspiracy, just waiting for them to offend Su Jin, and then come to a classic event to re-enact.


    There is only one line left in the Jiufazhong family who died, so we can''t let the family die, right?


    Thinking of this, Saye Gongxin suddenly became manic:


    "Damn, why would the upper echelons insist on sealing up the gods and throwing them out?"


    On the driver''s seat next to him, Amakusa Dongma looked at his nose with his eyes, and his heart with his nose, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Just listen to this sentence, keep it in your heart, and don''t say anything, so as not to be put on small shoes when you get it.


    After a few minutes, a subordinate rushed over and said, "Officer, that one is here."


    Hearing this, Saye Gongxin''s face froze, and then she sighed slowly:


    "What should come will always come."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Stepping off the gangway, Su Jin looked at the figure in front of him who was bowing his head, and raised his eyebrows deliberately:


    "Yo, the group welcomes me, why are you being so polite with me?"


    As the person in charge of the Kanto region, Saya Gongxin stood at the top of the line, raised his head and said with a refreshing smile:


    "The island country official history compilation committee led all members of the Kanto branch to meet King Su Jin."


    "Our Kanto branch will fully cooperate with your visit to Kanto this time."


    After Su Jin heard this, the corner of his mouth twitched, he took a few steps forward, and used his index finger to lift the chin of Saye Gongxin:


    "You said to cooperate fully? What kind of cooperation method?"


    The frivolous movement made Saye Gongxin stunned for a moment, and then quickly replied:


    "Naturally it is a whole-hearted cooperation."


    "interesting."


    Su Jin smiled and patted Saye Gongxin''s cheek and said:


    "Very well, it''s just you tonight."


    Um? ? Tonight, me? Shaye Gongxin suddenly widened her eyes and opened her mouth to say something.


    At this time, Su Jin raised his brows and said doubtfully:


    "What, do you think it''s too little?"


    "No, this, that..."


    Shaye Gongxin was a little confused by this wave.


    Isn''t this even superficial? And feel too little? Little ghost, how hungry are you?


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Then let''s have a few more high-ranking witches. You don''t need too many, eight or nine will be fine."


    Shaye Gongxin''s face froze for a moment, but she said strangely: "What are you planning?"


    At this time, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "What else can you plan? Summon the **** of disobedience."


    "Summoning in the island country?" Saya Gongxin''s mouth twitched.


    "right!"


    "Using our witch?" Saye Gongxin''s eyes were dull.


    "Isn''t this nonsense?" Su Jin raised an eyebrow.


    Shaye Gongxin clenched fiercely in her heart, wanting to cry without tears.


    It''s better to let her accompany the evening entertainment!


    Chapter 0274 I thank you


    Near Shiba Park and Toto Tower, follow a path to the end and you will see Nanao Shrine.


    This is a secret shrine that belongs to the official history compilation committee and is not open to the public.


    The main function is to train priestesses and priests, and of course there are occasional monks who come to study.


    And among these trainees, the one with the highest status is Yuri Wanligu.


    The Wanligu family where she was born is a family that inherits the blood of the mother from generation to generation.


    Although the power is not strong, but unexpectedly has strong personal connections.


    Therefore, although there is no precious inheritance, it is regarded as a treasured talent protection by the official history compilation committee.


    Of course, there are exceptions to the strictest protection.


    Four years ago, when I was invited to travel to Europe by a friend of my father''s generation.


    Banligu Yuri was kidnapped by a local magic guild eager to curry favor with the Marquis of Vauban, and became one of the sacrifices of the priestess who summoned the gods.


    Although it is a sacrifice, it is actually just a witch for auxiliary use. Even if a **** is summoned, at most it is only overloaded with spiritual power, and it is not life-threatening, and it is weak for a period of time at most.


    Even the Marquis of Vauban knew the scarcity of witch resources, so naturally he would not fish for the sake of exhaustion.


    On such an occasion, the **** of disobedience was summoned by the shrine maidens including Yuri Mariya.


    However, at that time, Wanli Gu Yuli never thought that the true meaning of life is ups and downs! fall! fall! fall!


    The summoned **** of disobedience was cut off, and was successfully assassinated by the king of swords, Salvatore Tony.


    Naturally, the Marquis of Vauban fought the King of Swords.


    During the battle, even if the Marquis of Vauban deliberately avoided the witch, but he was really angry, he naturally used all his strength.


    The witches at the scene suffered heavy casualties.

 Chapter 221：

    The few who survived have left a serious psychological shadow.


    Banligu Yuri is no exception.


    However, the ups and downs came again.


    In the tea room of the shrine, Yuri Banrigani looked pale at the smiling man with glasses in front of him.


    The other party claimed to be Touma Amakasu, a subordinate of Saye Gongxin, Minister of the Eastern Capital of the Official History Compilation Committee, and came to invite her to the king''s banquet.


    What is the meaning of the king''s banquet, Wanli Gu Yuri, who has experienced the tragedy four years ago, is naturally clear.


    "Again, is it Summoning God again?"


    Banligu Yuri asked with a pale face.


    "I''d love to tell you no, but I''m sorry, yes."


    Amakusa Touma sighed regretfully:


    "The king designated the island country to contribute highly qualified witches, and even my boss, Miss Saya Gongxin, was selected."


    "Can, can you not go?"


    After Wanligu Yuri said this, his tone became a little hurried:


    "Anyway, summoning gods in the country is too messy."


    "I''m sorry, the king''s will is not something we can shake."


    Amakusa Touma took off his glasses and wiped them with a glasses cloth:


    "Of course, if you can get Wang to change his mind, we have no problem."


    Hearing this, Banligu Yuri was slightly moved.


    Although it is said that demon kings are all self-willed characters, what if that happens?


    If this king is willing to listen to the persuasion and give up the original idea...


    At this time, Amakusa Touma said lightly:


    "However, if the country suffers losses due to your persuasion, I think the high-level officials are still willing to hold them accountable."


    As soon as these words were said, Wanli Gu Yuli was dumbfounded.


    It doesn''t matter if she wants to be a sacrifice. In order to avoid sacrifice, she plans to risk her death to persuade her, but she will be held responsible for the accident?


    Was it because the Demon King destroyed a building and asked her to compensate in full?


    If it weren''t for her strength, she would want to learn from Chen Sheng and Wu Guang across the sea.


    No matter how bad it is, the three-year period has come.


    However, things are not as natural as they might seem.


    "I understand, I will cooperate fully."


    Wanligu Yuri bowed his head under the power.


    Seeing this, Amakusa Dongma immediately smiled and said:


    "You can understand."


    "Then it''s not too late, then I''ll go home with you..."


    However, at this time, Wanli Gu Yuri said in a panic:


    "Wait, please don''t inform my family about this."


    "Ah, are you worried that if your family finds out, your accidental death will make your family sad?"


    Amakusa Touma thought for a while and gave this reply.


    This man is surprisingly slender... Yuri Banligu looked at Touma Amakasu in surprise and nodded at the same time.


    "If that''s the case, you don''t have to worry." Amakusa Touma put on his eyes with a smile: "Because it is necessary to go to your house."


    "Necessary matters?" Wanli Gu Yuli was a little stunned.


    At this time, Amakusa Touma said with a smile:


    "Because your sister, Miss Wanli Guguang, was also selected."


    Banligu Yurishi stood up abruptly, her face frozen.


    Her emotions were instantly out of control, and tears and panic converged on which face:


    "Why, why is it Light, she''s only twelve years old! She''s still such a small one!"


    "I''m sorry, that''s what the higher-ups meant."


    Amakusa Touma pushed his glasses and said with a smile:


    "If we only send you alone, I''m afraid we won''t be able to show our solemnity towards that person."


    "Of course, there is another way of saying that the new king and the Marquis of Vauban do not seem to have a good relationship, and only sending one is equal, but it cannot reflect our loyal minister."


    After saying this, Touma Amakasu still smiled:


    "Please rest assured, as the king''s witch, Miss Guang will be well taken care of."


    Hearing such words, Wanli Gu Yuri had a gloomy face and gritted his teeth:


    "Then do I still want to thank you?"


    "You don''t have to thank you, after all, the upper echelons also have their own considerations."


    "If it wasn''t for the ritual of summoning the gods that required the witch to keep her pure, the upper echelons actually wanted your mother..."


    "Shut up!" Wanli Gu Yuli scolded angrily, but then softened again: "Sorry, I made a violent statement."


    "How long until you go?"


    "Please immediately."


    Amakusa Touma said with a smile, but he was scolding mother in his heart.


    The upper level of the ghost, although the upper level of the island country did give such an order, but who is his upper level? It is Saye Gongxin.


    Shaye Gongxin is now in Su Jin''s hands.


    So who is the person who actually gave the order, it is natural to say no more.


    ''Unfortunately, this sorceress didn''t know how to offend the king. If she was to be rectified like this, her whole family would almost be tidy. ¡¯


    At this time, Amakusa Touma looked at Yuri Wanligu, and felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    Obviously the order was given by the king, but their official history compilation committee must bear the blame.


    If you don''t memorize it, you can''t do it. If Wanli Gu Yuli plays some tricks at the ceremony and something goes wrong, they must be responsible.


    And taking the blame on herself, at least it can make this witch''s ill feeling towards the king lessened.


    In a sense, it may even prompt Wanli Gu Yuri in front of him to curry favor with Su Jin desperately, and then use Su Jin''s power to turn his head against the official history compilation committee.


    This is indeed a dangerous hidden danger. After all, the witch in front of her is really beautiful, especially her miserable appearance, which has a temperament that I feel pity for.


    However, he had to urge the other party so as not to miss the time:


    "Miss Wanligu, we don''t have much time."


    Banligu Yuri stood up, took a few steps swaying, and then said blankly:


    "Let''s go, Mr. Amakasu, after all, we can''t make Wang wait too long."


    Amakusa Touma hurriedly stood up and followed behind Banligu Yuri, feeling complicated.


    Wanli Gu Yuli was miserable, and he was also grieved. His boss was controlled, and he came to do this **** by himself. This upgrade and salary increase seemed to be worthless.


    My life is miserable!


    Chapter 0275


    In the port area, in front of the hotel, the car stopped.


    In the car, Wanli Gu Yuli took a few deep breaths, forcibly held out her sister''s dignity, and said to her sister:


    "Guang, listen carefully, don''t say anything later, everything will be solved by my sister."


    Sitting next to Wanli Gu Yuri is a lovely girl with short flaxen hair, a tender face, and a red headband, Wanli Guguang.


    "I see, sister is so long-winded~"


    Wanli Guguang was lying on the window of the car, looking at the first floor of the luxuriously decorated hotel in front of him, and muttered.


    "You kid~"


    Wanligu Yuri pulled her back slightly annoyed:


    "Everyone said don''t lie in front of the window, and why did you open the window again?"


    "Really, how come my sister is like my aunt every day, she is only sixteen years old."


    When Wanli Guguang said this, he sighed with a little pity: "Sure enough, is it the lack of nourishment of love?"


    "Light!"


    Wanli Gu Yuri was shy and angry, and couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to grab his sister''s face, stretched left and right, and said:


    "Have you been itchy again recently?"


    "I''m really sorry." Wanli Guguang apologized inarticulately.


    At this moment, the door of the car was opened, and Amakusa Touma stood outside the door with a smile and said:


    "You two ladies, it''s time to get off."


    Wanli Gu Yuli paused for a moment, then released the hand that was holding his sister''s cheek, looking at her with a complicated expression:


    "You''re almost thirteen years old, it''s time to be sensible."


    "It''s long-winded, isn''t it just to see the Demon King, watch me frighten him to the point of shit."


    Wanli Guguang muttered and jumped out of the car, then grimaced at his sister.


    "You kid~"


    Wanli Gu Youli was in a hurry, hurriedly caught up and grabbed her hand, forcibly holding it, and said with a dark face:


    "Don''t run around, don''t talk nonsense after a while, do you hear me?"


    "I know, I know." Seeing his sister''s dark face, Wanli Guguang immediately froze.


    According to the usual practice, if you don''t admit your mistake, you will be caught and trained for two hours, and you will be finished.


    Seeing Wanli Guguang being honest, Wanli Gu Youli breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Touma Amakasu next to him pushed his glasses and said, "Please, whoever of the two please come."


    The words fell, and it was Wanli Guguang''s dissatisfied complaining: "Sister, you hurt me!"


    "Ah, sorry."


    Wanli Gu Yuli quickly let go, and then looked at Wanli Guguang who was rubbing his small hand in front of him, and was immediately full of apology:


    "Sorry, Light, I was just thinking about something."


    "Thinking about something? You clearly want to corporally punish me."


    Wanli Guguang looked at his sister suspiciously, and complained:


    "That strength just now, sister, did you think of your ex-boyfriend?"


    "what?"


    Wanli Gu Yuli was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn''t help but flicked his sister''s forehead:


    "You little bastard, why are you always thinking about this kind of thing in your head?"


    "Because Companion''s Bell and Qinyin have broken up three or four times, but you have no sign of it!" Wanli Guguang muttered in a low voice.


    Banligu Yuri couldn''t help blinking his eyes after hearing this.


    Hikaru''s classmate, that''s a sixth-grade elementary school student, right?


    Did you break up three or four times in elementary school?


    Thinking that he had never even been in love in high school, Wanli Gu Yuri suddenly had the illusion that he could not keep up with the times.

 Chapter 222：

    Touma Amakasu next to him saw the two stop and couldn''t help but urged, "You two, please hurry up."


    "Oh!" Yuri Wanligu hurriedly grabbed his sister and followed Touma Amakusa towards the elevator.


    After entering the elevator, she looked at her sister who was full of curiosity and looked around with eyes, and fell into silence.


    She doesn''t care if she meets the Demon King and becomes the sacrifice of the ceremony, even if she dies because of it, she is ready.


    But only the younger sister, only the younger sister can''t, she is only twelve years old, and only the age of a child... Wanli Gu Yuri silently took the hand of his sister Wanli Guguang, and sighed silently.


    At this moment, the elevator slowly reached the top floor, and then the elevator door opened.


    A silver-haired girl with a knight''s sword on her waist and a blue-black outfit.


    The person that Banligu Yuri recognized for the first time.


    Liliana Granitzar.


    Four years ago, she was the girl who became the sacrifice of the Marquis of Vauban''s god-calling ceremony with her.


    During that ceremony, it was the girl in front of her who comforted her panicked self and took her to the end of the battle between the two kings.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Maria."


    After Liliana saw Yuri Banligu, she said with a stern face:


    "No, in this place, you should be called Yuri Wanligu by your oriental name."


    "Miss Liliana, were you also recruited by the Demon King?"


    Wanligu Yuli suddenly showed a look of pity on the same sickness.


    After Liliana heard it, she raised her eyebrows in surprise and said:


    "No, you misunderstood, I am a knight who became a king of his own will."


    "Ah?" Wanli Gu Yuri was stunned.


    At this time, Wanli Guguang, who was holding her, suddenly became excited:


    "Knight? A knight of the Demon King, and a female knight!"


    Wanli Guguang broke free from her sister''s hand and observed around Liliana, her eyes shining like a giant dragon who saw gold coins.


    Liliana was a little uncomfortable with this kind of enthusiasm:


    "Are you... Maria, no, Yuri Banligu''s younger sister?"


    "Hmm!" Wanli Guguang nodded and grabbed Liliana''s hand, exclaiming, "It''s so smooth!"


    "Light!" Wanli Gu Yuli hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed his sister, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, "Can you be more polite?"


    At this time, Wanli Guguang grabbed Liliana''s hand and said curiously:


    "With such a good skin, it looks like you often stick with the Demon King, right?"


    For a moment, the scene fell silent.


    "Guang, how can you say such a thing!"


    Wanli Gu Yuri quickly covered his sister''s hand, then raised his head and said reluctantly:


    "Sorry, Liliana, she''s a little ignorant, eh?"


    Wanli Gu Yuri looked at Liliana, whose face was flushed, and at the same time turned her head away and did not dare to look directly at her, was stunned for a moment, and blinked.


    Then, her expression gradually twisted up.


    Couldn''t it have been guessed by Hikaru... Yuri Banligu suddenly panicked a little.


    The new king is the kind of person who is interested in women''s sex, so she and Guang, aren''t they very dangerous?


    At this moment, Liliana glanced at Touma Amakasu, who took the elevator wisely and took the initiative to leave.


    At this time, she coughed dryly and said with a blushing face, "Time is running out, prepare for an audience."


    "Huh? It''s a little suspicious~ Sister Knight hasn''t answered Hikaru''s question, oh~"


    Wanli Gu Yuri rubbed his right hand, glared at Wanli Guguang, who was covering his forehead, and said to Liliana, "Please lead the way."


    Liliana nodded, then paused, glanced at Wanli Guguang, and reminded in a low voice:


    "Please be mentally prepared."


    As soon as he said these words, Yuri Wanligu''s heart was pounding.


    Prepare yourself, what does that mean?


    Why did Liliana tell me to get ready after taking a look...


    Wanligu Yuri instantly became extremely uneasy.


    Chapter 0276 You''re just a head start


    dong dong dong!


    "King, Wanli Gu Youli and Wanli Guguang bring it."


    Following Liliana''s knock and report, a magnetic male voice came out of the room.


    "come in."


    Hearing the sound, Liliana reached out and grabbed the doorknob, and under Yuri Wanligu''s anxious gaze, she pushed the door open.


    What catches the eye is a bright and spacious room.


    But in Wanligu Yuri''s eyes, the brighter one was the figure on the sofa next to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    It was a man sitting on a beige-striped sofa.


    The black hair and black eyes of the yellow race, the eyes are slightly brown, bright and deep.


    His short hair was all combed back, revealing his forehead, without waxing, it looked a little messy, but it was extra tough, with the temperament of a warrior.


    In contrast, his facial features are very handsome, and the corners of his mouth are slightly raised, making his face a little soft.


    He was sitting on the sofa with his right leg crossed, holding a brown book with needle and thread on the edge.


    The notepad seemed to be written in Greek, and Yuri Banrigani, who had not done much research on it, could only vaguely recognize words such as Sasha and Diary.


    At this moment, the man on the sofa closed the diary and turned his head.


    The diary turned into a little golden light, and then disappeared into the wind.


    Noticing this, Wanli Gu Yuri quickly lowered his head, not daring to look around.


    At this moment, Su Jin''s voice rang out.


    "come on."


    Hearing the voice, Wanli Gu Yuli grabbed her sister''s hand tightly, gritted her teeth, walked to the sofa opposite Su Jin, and sat down with her sister.


    At the same time, Liliana stood on Su Jin''s left, like a knight who guarded him.


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at Wanli Gu Yuli, who lowered his head.


    With long flaxen hair and a straight face, she is a gentle beauty.


    But that''s about it.


    He turned his eyes around and looked at Wanli Guguang, and at this moment, he found that the young girl was observing him with curious eyes.


    After he cast his gaze, Wanli Guguang shrank his neck in fright, then looked at him blatantly.


    A bit lively... Su Jin laughed, then cleared his throat and said:


    "Lily, how many witches are there?"


    Of course, the witches he summoned were not just Wanli Gu Yuri and Wanli Guguang.


    In fact, the more orders he gave to the official history writing committee, the better.


    Of course, most of them are drawn by Su Jin. He personally thinks that there are only two or three witches who are really valuable.


    "Including Saye Gongxin, there are already 15 people." Liliana leaned over and replied with her head down.


    Su Jin had told her beforehand that the three witches needed to be listed separately.


    But at present, only Shaye Gongxin and Wanli Guguang have arrived at the hotel.


    The third person is still missing.


    "Is there 15 people?"


    Su Jin said the numbers, but she was thinking of a relatively important witch.


    Qingqiuyuan Hui Na!


    The highest-ranking shrine maiden in the island nation, the titular shrine maiden leader.


    Because it enshrines Susanoo''s sword, Amanokogun, it is also called the shrine maiden of the sword.


    Whether these organizations in the island country did their best can be seen from the presence or absence of Hui Na in Qingqiuyuan.


    Some people were present, indicating that these organizations are working hard.


    Of course, it also proved that the Susanoo behind them was playing the usual intrigue.


    But no matter Su Jin or Susanoo, what you want to do requires the presence of Hui Na in Qingqiuyuan.


    "A little less."


    Su Jin said quietly:


    "Let the official history compilation committee speed up the progress and bring over the high-ranking maidens."


    Hearing this sentence, Wanli Gu Yuri shuddered, and then said tremblingly:


    "King, can you listen to me?"


    Su Jin turned his head slightly, looked at Wanli Gu Yuli, and said with a faint look:


    "Say."


    With permission, Wanli Gu Yuli suddenly became bold and said:


    "The ritual of serenity is very demanding on the spirit. My sister Wanli Guguang is still too young and I''m afraid I can''t afford it. So, can I ask the king to let me take on my sister''s part of the responsibility."


    Wanli Guguang next to him wanted to speak, but his sister clenched her hand tightly.


    Although it was very painful, this time Wanli Guguang didn''t shout, but suddenly fell into silence.


    Do you want to sacrifice yourself in exchange for the safety of your sister? Liliana next to her was slightly moved, but she just looked at Yuri Banligu with pity.


    But after saying this, Yuri Wanligu lowered his head, biting his lip and daring not to speak.


    Opposite her, Su Jin looked at Yuri Wanligu with a very strange look.


    Such a girl who dare not breathe in front of her? How could Godou Kusanagi in the original work be managed so deadly?


    Is he too strong, or is Kusanagi Godou too weak? Obviously he didn''t do anything.


    At this time, Wanli Gu Yuli, who had not received a reply for a long time, raised his head cautiously, but he only looked at Su Jin''s chin, and did not dare to look at Su Jin.


    After a long time, Su Jin said without the slightest pity:


    "Looks like I''m lucky."


    "?" Wanli Gu Youli was stunned for a moment, and looked at Su Jin in confusion.


    At this time, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, looking at her with interest.


    No, it should mean looking at Wanli Guguang beside her and said:


    "It''s a bit interesting that the witch who was responsible for the ceremony of unsealing the gods has not yet been discovered by the official history compilation committee."


    "Huh?" Wanli Gu Yuli was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    At this time, Liliana sighed and explained:


    "Sun Wukong, who is guarded by the Jiufazhong family, who refuses to obey the Monkey King, needs three conditions for unblocking."


    "One is the appearance of the dragon and the snake, the second is the witch of the catastrophe, and the third is the witch of the bane of the hand-held knife who uses the spiritual power when the dragon and snake appears."


    "We have already obtained the dragon and snake, the sword, and Lu Yinghua have already taken it, and the most crucial witch of calamity..."


    Liliana looked at Wanli Guguang in the astonished eyes of Yuri Wanligu:


    "It''s your sister, Wanli Guguang."

 Chapter 223：

    "Understood? Yuri Banligu."


    Liliana said in a pitying tone:


    "As far as the king is concerned, you''re just an addition to your sister."


    "It''s like the roll of toilet paper that was given after buying a color TV."


    Chapter 0277 Misfortune and Taidao


    "how come?"


    Wanli Gu Yuli suddenly collapsed.


    Not because of Liliana''s over-the-top metaphors.


    But the fact that Wanli Guguang was the real ritual sacrifice broke her heart.


    She couldn''t help looking at Su Jin, wanting to beg the other party to let her sister go.


    "King..."


    However, before she could finish speaking, she saw Su Jin''s playful face.


    In an instant, Banligu Yuri understood.


    Although Su Jin, like the Marquis of Vauban, has the possibility of communication, at the same time, the common identity of Su Jin and Vauban cannot be denied.


    God killer!


    The demon king who usurped the power of God, ravaged the earth, and dominated himself.


    It turns out that from the beginning, there was no possibility of negotiation?


    Looking at Yuri Wanli Gu who suddenly leaned on the sofa in front of him, his eyes were silent, Su Jin slightly raised his eyebrows and said:


    "It looks like the reality is clear?"


    He is not a self-proclaimed pacifist, but he is more diligent than anyone else.


    Although it is not possible to use any means to achieve the goal, it is not far from it.


    It is impossible for mere meaningless persuasion to influence his decision.


    Beside him, Liliana looked at Yuri Banligu and sighed, not thinking of standing up for the other party at all.


    She is now the king''s knight first, then the concubine, then the next head of the bronze black cross, and finally, the childhood friend of Banligu Yuri.


    But, it was just a acquaintance with a friend.


    The most at most, it is just a polite word for the other party, in the case of Su Jin achieving his goal, to save the lives of the two sisters.


    Next to him, Wanli Guguang, who saw his sister''s emotions out of control, couldn''t help but tweet:


    "Sister, sister~"


    After confirming that her sister was lost, Wanli Guguang turned her head, and with a wow, looked at Su Jin with a shocked expression:


    "Wow~ is this the Demon King? How amazing to say that my sister is like this in a few words!"


    A complete child... Su Jin looked at Wanli Guguang with a slight smile.


    At this time, Wanli Guguang said with shining eyes:


    "Then next, is the Demon King going to do something shameful to my sister? Bully my sister hard?"


    The expression on Su Jin''s face stiffened slightly.


    At this time, Wanli Guguang continued:


    "Please rest assured and do whatever you want. My sister is very strong. Even if you cry when you are bullied, you will be alive again after a sleep."


    Hearing these words, Su Jin turned his head slightly and asked Liliana:


    "Is the education of the Wanli Gu family so great?"


    Beside him, Wanli Gu Yuri clenched his hands, blushing, and gritted his teeth.


    "Wang, can you let my sister and I get along alone?"


    "Hey, what''s the matter!"


    Wanli Guguang rubbed a little, ran to the sofa opposite, slipped to Su Jin''s side, grabbed his hand, and said mischievously:


    "Sister, you should give up. I am now the spoils of the devil. If you want to save the princess, you must first defeat the devil."


    "Light!" Wanli Gu Yuli stood up abruptly, and was already a little violent.


    Wanli Guguang shrank to Su Jin''s side in fright.


    "Come back to me!" Wanli Gu Yuli hurriedly reached out to grab it.


    "Huh?" Su Jin snorted softly.


    Wanli Gu Youli paused for a moment, his face panicked, and then he sat back in his original position, not daring to speak.


    At this time, seeing Wanli Guguang, who was instantly softened by his sister, he snorted and said with a smile:


    "Sister is just too timid. King Ming is a very kind person, but he is so scared."


    kind? Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then smiled and patted Wanli Guguang''s head and said:


    "Yes, I always thought I was a very kind and kind person."


    "That''s it."


    Wanli Guguang seemed to be in high spirits at this time, and issued an order to his sister:


    "A little girl like you who is afraid of things, you should go home quickly."


    She said, shaking her hand, making a gesture of driving away.


    At this moment, a pair of hands reached out, pinched her cheek, and whispered in her ear:


    "That can''t be done."


    Wanli Guguang''s expression froze, and he turned his head to see Su Jin''s smiling face.


    "Without your sister, you won''t be honest, you little brat."


    Su Jin pinched Wanli Guguang''s cheek, then rubbed her hair again, smiling:


    "Little girl, you have a lot of thoughts. Do you want me to let your sister go?"


    "Hehe~" Wanli Guguang showed a simple and honest smile at this time.


    "Stop pretending, it''s useless."


    Su Jin laughed at this time, then leaned on the sofa and looked at Wanli Gu Youli in front of him and said:


    "Tomorrow afternoon, I will take you to the West Heaven Palace. Before that, you will stay in the room for one night."


    Saying that, Su Jin stood up and said with a smile, "Of course, you can also consider running away."


    After that, Su Jin led Liliana out of the room.


    The door is closed.


    Wanli Guguang leaned on the sofa, folded his arms around his chest, and complained loudly:


    "I thought I could hide it."


    After confirming that Su Jin had left, Yuri Wanligu, who had only slowed down a little, looked at his sister helplessly:


    "You can''t even deceive me with that little skill, and you still want to deceive the godslayer, really..."


    She complained, but sighed heavily:


    "I didn''t expect you to be the witch who brought disaster..."


    At this time, Wanli Guguang asked suspiciously:


    "What is the calamity? Why are you so flustered, sister?"


    "It''s a special talent. A witch with a scourge can nullify magic and spiritual power. Of course, the magic power of the godslayer is almost ineffective."


    Wanli Gu Yuri explained, and then said helplessly:


    "If Miss Liliana didn''t lie to us, the West Heaven Palace seals the sage of the great sage of Journey to the West, and you are the key to unlocking the spell."


    "oh oh!"


    Wanli Guguang opened his eyes wide, and said with a twinkle in his eyes:


    "In other words, can''t it be without me?"


    "What do you want to do?" Wanli Gu Yuli suddenly became alert.


    "Nothing!" Wanli Guguang shook his head again and again, his eyes dodging.


    "Guang, at such a time, can you stop making a fool of yourself?" Wanli Gu Yuri said in a panic.


    "Who is fooling around?"


    Wanli Guguang retorted, jumped off the sofa, and ran to the room:


    "I''m going to see what the Demon King''s castle looks like."


    "Wait, come back to me! Today you have to make it clear to me, what exactly do you want to do!"


    Banligu Yuri hurriedly chased after him.


    Wanli Guguang hurriedly ran into the bedroom, locked the door, and laughed loudly:


    "Don''t let it~! Sister, just stay outside and eat behind closed doors!"


    "Light!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    outside the suite.


    Su Jin, who came to the aisle, took out black-framed glasses from his pocket and put them on for himself, then looked at the figure at the end of the aisle.


    It was a girl with smooth Ji-style long hair, tall and straight, wearing a sailor suit and black stockings, and holding a tachi in her hand.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the person with great interest and said:


    "Tachi, who possesses divine power, is also a shrine maiden. So, are you Qingqiuyuan Huina?"


    After Su Jin said this, he narrowed his eyes and smiled:


    "Deliberately leaking a little divine power outside, do you want to lead me out and rescue the two witches inside?"


    "No, you misunderstood, King Su Jin."


    Qingqiuyuan Hui Na''s voice is very energetic and at the same time gives a very natural feeling.


    Like a spring flowing in the mountains.


    "My grandfather''s instruction was to test whether the king has Hui Na''s power."


    "test?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then sneered:


    "That''s an interesting word."


    Chapter 0278


    Qingqiuyuan Huina pulled the tachi from its sheath.


    It was a dagger that was completely black, like an obsidian.


    Qingqiuyuan Huina held the handle of the knife with both hands and said in a very relaxed tone:


    "I knew that Grandpa''s random orders would definitely make the king angry."


    The grandfather in her mouth was referring to Susanoo.


    "you know?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Qingqiuyuan Hui Na in surprise:


    "Understood, are you still here to die?"


    "Well, after all, it''s the order of my grandfather who taught me Divine Arrival. Hui Na still has to listen to it once..."


    "Of course, there is a high probability that you will be forced to come over if you don''t listen."

 Chapter 224：

    Qingqiuyuan Hui Na put on a stance, and then said:


    "However, at the same time as the probing order was issued, Grandpa also issued an order after losing, I will return to the king''s order."


    "If you think about it this way, Hui Na thinks that as long as she admits defeat quickly during a fight, she shouldn''t have to die."


    "That''s why I came here with that thought in mind."


    "By the way, I suspect that Grandpa will command Hui Na remotely, so if Wang wants Hui Na to be his lover, please be gentle with me."


    "Of course, if there is any backhand control, please clean it up. You don''t want to be stabbed by your lover at night, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression suddenly became a little subtle.


    What to say?


    Seiqiuyuan Huina carried out Susanoo''s mission with the idea of ??surrender, provoking herself.


    If he really wants to talk about this, he really doesn''t have any bad feelings towards Hui Na of Qingqiuyuan.


    After all, he is a man with three views and five senses. His head can''t forgive Hui Na, but his lower body forgives.


    At this time, Liliana next to her couldn''t help but stood in front, holding the knight''s sword at her waist, and scolded:


    "The messy remarks, you want to admit defeat, and you are trying your best to mobilize the magic power. What are you trying to do?"


    "Witch of the West? Give it up, you can''t beat Hui Na."


    Qingqiuyuan Huina, who was full of purple magic power, said with a dim light in her eyes:


    "As a later lover, I don''t want to kill you and be hated by my husband."


    "what?"


    Liliana was stunned, and then blushed:


    "Shameless words and deeds, are people like you really a witch of an island country?"


    "Need to check my country of origin?"


    Qingqiuyuan Huina smiled. Although her body was in abnormal pain due to the overload of a lot of magic power, she still smiled very naturally.


    "By the way, the divine sword in my hand is the cloud of the sky, which is part of Grandpa''s power, so I said, ''If you don''t want to come, you have to come''."


    At this time, Su Jin motioned Liliana to step back, then squinted and said:


    "Are you trying to say that you are being forced to be helpless?"


    "It''s great that you understand, Wang."


    Qingqiuyuan Hui Na seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and then muttered:


    "To be honest, I don''t understand what Grandpa wants to test my life, but I can''t help it. Now my body is out of my control."


    "Sure enough, grandma is right, the God''s Arrival is a bad trap, and the cloud of the sky is not just thrown to me."


    Qingqiuyuan Huina complained, and then said:


    "King, please be careful. The Cong Cloud of the Sky is the divine sword that Grandpa captured by killing the Yaqi Orochi. It has the sharpness of steel and the immortality of snakes. If you want to break it, it is very difficult."


    "Meaning, just smash this knife?"


    The soft whispers in her ears made Qingqiuyuan Hui Na stunned.


    Then, a crackling sound rang out.


    However, the cloud of the sky in the hands of Hui Na of Qingqiuyuan shattered into countless pieces.


    "Ah?"


    Qingqiuyuan Hui Na was stunned for a moment, then raised her head, looked at Su Jin''s face that was close at hand, and said blankly:


    "It seems that the body has regained control."


    "and then?"


    Su Jin tilted his head and asked.


    At this time, Hui Na of Qingqiuyuan said "oh", stretched out her hand to wrap Su Jin''s neck, and hung it like a koala:


    "Then, I''m yours tonight~"


    "How, how shameless!"


    Seeing this scene, Liliana glared at Qingqiuyuan Huina with a blushing face and said:


    "The first time we met, I entrusted it for life, really, really..."


    "What is it?"


    Qingqiuyuan Hui Na looked at Liliana, whose face was red and her eyes were dodging, she tilted her head and said in surprise:


    "Could it be that you, like Hui Na, became lovers on the first day?"


    Liliana tilted her cheek, and suddenly she didn''t dare to speak.


    "Oh~ So we are the same."


    Qingqiuyuan Hui Na said suddenly:


    "Isn''t that not bad? You have to marry someone anyway. Marrying a man who is pleasing to the eye and stronger than you is just a lover, but it''s easier to win."


    "Here!" Liliana couldn''t help but refute:


    "If you are a knight, you still have to find a lord worthy of allegiance..."


    At this time, Hui Na of Qingqiuyuan leaned her chin on Su Jin''s shoulder and said with a hearty smile:


    "Then Hui Na, I am loyal to the king, although not like a knight."


    At this time, Su Jin patted the Qingqiuyuan Huina hanging on him, and said:


    "Okay, come down."


    "Okay~"


    Qingqiuyuan Hui Na jumped down quickly, then looked at the fragments of the divine sword on the ground and said:


    "My partner was beaten so badly, how far should Grandpa hide now?"


    In mythology, Susanoo has the image of a coward.


    In it, deceit, fraud, theft, impatience, destruction, and the attributes of steel also exist on this godhead.


    The word used to describe it is the God of Steel who likes to play tricks and tricks and is prone to irritability.


    Therefore, it is very easy to guess that after seeing Su Jin''s power to defeat the cloud of the sky, it is very easy to guess that he will avoid Su Jin.


    "Theoretically, yes."


    Su Jin looked at the debris on the ground and replied playfully.


    He confirmed that it was indeed Congyun Tianzhi who was commanding Hui Na of Qingqiuyuan by remote control.


    And Hui Na does have traces of surveillance techniques on her body.


    Everything is as Hui Na said.


    But there are some subtle differences.


    At the moment just now, he felt a very subtle power in Hui Na of Qingqiuyuan.


    That is somewhat similar to An Xera, the power from the ancestors.


    Then, the person who ''ordered'' to Qingqiuyuan Huina may not necessarily be Susano''s man.


    "Then now, is Hui Na safe?"


    Qingqiuyuan Hui Na, who received Su Jin''s reply, took Su Jin''s hand and touched his five fingers curiously:


    "Is this the hand that broke the partner just now? It''s so powerful, there is no damage at all."


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the elevator at the end of the aisle with very subtle eyes.


    Not long after, the elevator opened, dressed in pure black, like a monastic uniform only used at funerals, a woman with soft blonde hair, saluted Su Jin:


    "Guian, King Su Jin, Grenivia greets you."


    Chapter 0279 Meeting with Gnivia


    The long golden hair is soft, the face is young and childish, and the body is slender and soft, like a green fruit.


    Seeing Gunivia like this, Su Jin couldn''t help complaining:


    "This world inexplicably favors young girls."


    At this time, Genievia, who stepped out of the elevator slowly, smiled and continued:


    "In terms of the personality of the Earth Mother God, the ancestor of the **** is a young snake, young, tempting, and full of the beauty of life."


    "The manifestation of this concept is the childishness of me."


    After Gnivia finished speaking, she stood 20 meters in front of Su Jin, lifted her skirt gracefully and said:


    "Are you satisfied with this witch? King Su Jin."


    "Ah? Was it calculated? I said how could Grandpa think of such a stupid order."


    Qingqiuyuan Hui Na patted her head and said with some distress.


    Her memory was buzzing now, and the memories of being influenced by Gnivia were gradually coming back.


    That seems to have happened half a day ago.


    She, who practiced deep in the mountains, was found by Gnivia and was subjected to a memory technique, which made her think that she was "ordered by Susanoo to test Su Jin".


    "Oh, it''s a big loss."


    Qingqiuyuan Hui Na touched the back of her head, and then said to Su Jin carelessly:


    "But it''s like this now, there''s nothing I can do. Anyway, are you willing to accept Hui Na''s allegiance?"


    "You can watch it."


    Su Jin smiled at Qingqiuyuan Huina, then turned her head and looked at Gunivia:


    "Give me a big gift for nothing. Does Princess Genievia want to change the flag and give allegiance to me?"


    gnivia.


    Or Guinevere.


    In mythology, the wife of King Arthur, who had an affair with the betrayed knight Lancelot, led to the division of King Arthur''s Knights of the Round Table.


    In this world of godslayers, she has an even more ancient identity, the mother goddess of the British region, the goddess of white who forgot her real name.


    And the other party is the loyal servant of the last king Rama, who has been running for Rama all his life.


    "Thank you for your love, but Gunivia already has an object of allegiance."


    "I came here this time just to cooperate with you to confirm whether the Monkey King and Susanono are the masters I follow~"


    "Compared to you as a godslayer, are you also curious about the true body of the King of the End?"


    Gunivia put down her skirt and looked at Su Jindao with a smile.


    She was playing a conspiracy.


    Because as long as it is a godslayer, no one will refuse to challenge the gods.


    Especially if that **** is the last king, he will not refuse.


    After all, godslayers are fools!


    At this time, Su Jin, who heard this sentence, raised his eyebrows and said, "Is Rama''s charm so great?"


    Gunivia''s pupils shrank violently, and then, she smiled happily:


    "Thank you for telling my lord''s name, King Su Jin, your kindness will make Genivia unforgettable forever."


    After hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s expression was very subtle:


    "Don''t you even know who your loyal master is?"


    At this time, Gunivia smiled a little embarrassedly and said:


    "For some reason, after I was reincarnated as an ancestor, I lost the memory related to my lord."


    After she finished speaking, a cold female voice sounded behind her:

 Chapter 225：

    "So that''s the case, even the subordinates who respected him intentionally deleted their memories? What a despicable man."


    Gunivia didn''t turn around, and saw the woman behind her with her spiritual vision.


    A young goddess with cool silver hair wearing a blue cat ear knitted hat.


    Do not follow Athena!


    Or the ''God Ancestor'' Athena? Genivia hesitated, but still regarded Athena as a god:


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. My Majesty Athena, I am very happy to be able to meet again in modern times."


    Athena, who was floating in mid-air, raised her hand.


    A black snake wrapped around Genivia''s limbs:


    "Seeing you a traitor, my concubine feels quite unhappy."


    "Even gave up the pride of Mother Earth, bowed her head to Gang Chen Chen, and even sacrificed her status as Mother Earth."


    Athena said this, there will be some hate that iron is not steel:


    "You''ve fallen! Completely fallen."


    "You can''t understand."


    Gunivia showed nostalgia, and showed an expression mixed with a touch of admiration:


    "Even as Mother Earth, I''m just a woman, isn''t it a matter of course to expect heroes?"


    Gnivia said this, but looked at Athena with a smile and said:


    "Just like you and King Su Jin."


    Athena''s face was slightly distorted, it was a distorted expression like something in her heart was tainted by Erwuzai.


    The snake wrapped around Gnivia opened its mouth, revealing its fangs.


    A little bit of jet-black airflow wrapped around the fangs, which was the power of death controlled by Athena.


    Athena raised her hand expressionlessly and squeezed suddenly.


    The venomous snake snapped at Gunivia''s limbs, pouring death into her small body.


    Watching the death of Gnivia, Athena said indifferently:


    "Don''t use Su Jin and me as your comparison."


    At this time, Gunivia, who was weak, coughed twice and spat out black blood:


    "It seems that I offended you and King Su Jin."


    "In that case, this life will be compensated for the two of you."


    As she spoke, her body began to melt, and soon it turned into a pool of black blood.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was standing beside him, was surprised:


    "Isn''t the snake immortal? You have a lot of life-saving means."


    There was the voice of Gunivia in the surrounding atmosphere.


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    "As a reward for telling my lord''s name, please accept the information about Susanoo and the disobedient Sun Wukong."


    A piece of parchment covered with intricate patterns fell from the air.


    Athena came to Su Jin at this time, watched him take the parchment, narrowed her eyes, and waited quietly for a while.


    Then, Athena said calmly:


    "People are gone."


    Su Jin nodded when he heard the words, then smiled and said, "Do I act like it?"


    "picture."


    Athena raised the corner of her mouth slightly:


    "Especially when I don''t intend to say the name Rama, it''s very like."


    Speaking of this, Athena sneered at this time:


    "I can''t imagine that after the stupid woman heard it, she couldn''t even think rationally."


    "Didn''t you guess it might be a trap?"


    Su Jin touched his chin at this time and said, "Maybe I look very honest?"


    "Eh? Was it a deliberate leak?" Qingqiuyuan Hui Na next to her covered her mouth in surprise.


    Su Jin and Athena turned their heads and glanced at Qingqiuyuan Huina, who immediately covered his mouth and stopped talking.


    Then, Su Jin shrugged towards Athena and said:


    "It''s just not enough. If the Monkey King is not liberated, Gunivia will never find a trace of Rama for a lifetime."


    Hearing this, Athena narrowed her eyes and said:


    "Is the place where Rama slept covered with the same kind of steel? It seems that Susanoo is Rama''s enemy?"


    "Never mind, it''s the goal to clean up anyway."


    Su Jin shrugged, then turned around and said:


    "Let''s go, have dinner, prepare it tomorrow, and go directly to the West Heaven Palace."


    Athena heard the words, fell to the ground, looked at Su Jin''s back and said:


    "Don''t think about reducing the number of godslayers and awakening Rama?"


    "You must know that the more godslayers there are in the world, the more his power will increase by hundreds or thousands of times. I suggest you to be on the safe side."


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his back to Athena and said playfully:


    "Coincidentally, my strength also doubles every ten seconds."


    Hearing this, Athena was stunned for a moment, then watched Su Jin step into the elevator, and muttered helplessly:


    "Stubborn and aggressive man."


    After Athena muttered, she showed a relaxed smile, and her figure dissipated in the air.


    Since her Saint Seiya is sure, let him go, the big deal is to live and die together.


    Chapter 0280 Eventful Autumn


    Early morning hours.


    At about 8:30 in the morning, Su Jin, who was holding a half sandwich in his hand, drank milk tea while looking at the gloomy sky outside the window.


    "The weather seems to be fine, at least the summer heat is a lot less hot."


    After saying this, he looked at the sofa opposite.


    Athena, who didn''t need much food, was sitting there, watching him quietly.


    "How long will you be in this state?" Athena looked at Su Jin curiously.


    She was referring to the strange state of Su Jin''s strength increasing every ten seconds now.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Su Jin''s point, Athena carefully checked it for a long time, she might have noticed this at all.


    The efficiency of Su Jin''s power control is too high. Even her goddess is a little jealous of her talent for controlling power multipliers like breathing.


    "About five days or so."


    Su Jin spoke for an approximate time, then sighed and said:


    "After that, I can probably reach the peak state of Silver Saint Seiya, but I''m still a little short of truly grasping the essence of the small universe."


    When Athena heard such remarks, she was silent for three or four seconds, and squeezed out two words: "Perverted!"


    After Su Jin heard this, he shrugged, then turned his head with a smile, and looked at the door of the guest room.


    At this moment, the door opened, Wanli Guguang stuck his head out, and then crept out of the room.


    After the whole body came out, she gently closed the door.


    From the narrowing door, Su Jin could see Yuri Wanligu sleeping soundly on the bed.


    When the door was completely closed, Wanli Guguang straightened up and winked at Su Jin.


    Seeing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and said to Liliana and Qingqiuyuan Huina who were standing behind him:


    "Wanligu Yuri has you two to take care of her, so let her sleep like this for a day."


    "As ordered."


    "Understood~"


    Liliana and Qingqiuyuan Huina responded at the same time, then turned to look at each other, and snorted faintly.


    When the two girls were confronting each other, Wanli Guguang rushed to Su Jin''s side with short legs, picked up the sandwich on the table, took a big bite and said:


    "I''m starving to death, it''s really troublesome to put that stupid sister to sleep."


    She had something in her mouth, and her words were a little slurred:


    "Can the seal of the monarch be resolved before the elder sister gets up?"


    Su Jin glanced at Wanli Guguang and scolded with a smile, "You are a big kid."


    After he finished speaking, he paused and said:


    "If it''s fast, it can be done in an hour."


    "Oh~!" Wanli Guguang''s eyes widened with a ''very awesome'' expression.


    She took three mouthfuls and two mouthfuls. She swallowed the sandwiches and poured warm tea. After burping, she wiped her mouth and said:


    "I''m stuffed!"


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Su Jin and asked curiously, "Do you want to leave now?"


    Su Jin slowly finished his breakfast, and then glanced at Athena.


    Athena nodded slightly, and then replied: "The leader has already replied to the letter."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded slightly, then raised his hand and said, "Then let''s go."


    The words fell, and the fingertips of Su Jin''s right hand lit up with a silvery white light.


    Immediately afterwards, ripples gradually rose in the surrounding space.


    Not long after, the three figures disappeared from the hotel.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Netherworld, an old wooden house.


    Inside the wooden house, three figures sat around the hearth.


    Iori is a unique facility of traditional houses in the island country.


    The specific style is to dig a quadrangular space under the floor of the living room and cover it with ash to make a fire for cooking.


    And now, the three elders of the official history compilation committee are chatting around the fireside.


    Bearded, burly and aged husband, Susanono.


    Wearing twelve kimonos, the gorgeous and beautiful ancestor, Sita.


    A black-clothed archmage who was as thin as a skeleton, wearing and taking off the realm of human life and death.


    The three of them rarely gathered together and sat around the fireplace.


    The first to speak was the black-robed archmage, who asked in a hoarse and dry voice:


    "Are we just watching?"


    Sita and Susanoo turned their attention to the black-robed archmage.


    The latter pursed his lower lip and said, "The line of Jiufazhong has lost contact with me. Let''s count the incident, the Shidao should have been taken away. In addition to the witch witch in the hands of the new king, I think the dragon snake may also be the same. Already prepared."


    "If it goes on like this, the monarch is afraid that the seal will be released, and if he is killed, the place where Rama slept will be exposed, right?"


    "Not only that, if those two demon kings set their sights on us, even the royal husband may not be safe."

 Chapter 226：

    Susanoo narrowed his eyes and did not answer.


    And the black-clothed archmage was talking and looking at Sita:


    "If that strongest steel senses the breath of the godslayer, I''m afraid it will recover directly, right? Does His Highness Sita willing to watch Rama wake up?"


    Sita, who was being stared at, raised his hand, covered his lips and said, "My concubine does not have the strength to compete with the Rakshasa King."


    After saying that, Sita looked at Susanoo just like that.


    Seeing this, Susanoo rolled his eyes and said:


    "Forgive the old man! The old man has never graduated from the position of the god, it is better to stay away from the disputes in the world."


    Susanoo paused when he said this, and said with a playful expression:


    "Furthermore, it is still a question whether the two godslayers can kill the god."


    "Oh? Is it possible that my husband has something behind?" The black-clothed archmage asked in surprise.


    "It''s not that I have something behind."


    Susanono laughed, picked up his chopsticks, turned over the ingredients simmered in the pot, and said with a smile:


    "Why do you think I have to choose Divine Sovereign as the patron saint to suppress Rama?"


    "Oh?" Sita raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Susanoo in surprise.


    At this time, the black-clothed archmage snorted;


    "Don''t play dumb, my husband, now is not the time to play games."


    "The hotheaded guy."


    Susanoo groaned, and then said:


    "In terms of force, that monkey can be said to be the strongest under Rama."


    "In addition, he belongs to the mixed-race God of Steel. He is close to Rama and has suppressed Rama for so many years. He already has the conditions to perform that secret technique."


    "That secret method?" The black-clothed archmage was stunned.


    But Sita was the first to react, his face changed slightly: "Is it the Dafa of the Covenant?!"


    "Yes!" Susanoo clapped his hands and said with a smile, "So we don''t have to worry about anything at all."


    When he said this, he narrowed his eyes and said in a playful tone:


    "Su Jin and Luo Hao, who are godslayers, are powerful, but as godslayers, they are destined to be weak in the face of monkeys."


    "With the Dafa of the Covenant, the more god-killers that come, the more dangerous it will be. If you are not careful, you will die in the hands of monkeys."


    Susano said this with a smile: "So, for us, it''s good to just watch."


    "Watching the godslayer be beaten to death, we are drinking and eating here? This is interesting." The black-clothed archmage played with his taste.


    Hearing this, Sita''s expression became slightly subtle:


    "If that''s the case, it always feels a little bad, doesn''t it?"


    Susano said calmly: "Then, does His Highness Sita want to advise those fools?"


    "Then spare the concubine too." Sita muttered and sighed softly.


    "Watch the show with peace of mind. In any case, we are all chess players."


    The black-clothed archmage said calmly:


    "Compared to those ignorant godslayers, I am more concerned about the recent turmoil in the underworld. Many fairy kings have appeared one after another, and I don''t know what the situation is."


    "When the matter between the two fools and the gods is over, I will also check it out. For now, let''s slowly appreciate the fight between the fools and the gods."


    Sita heard the words and sighed:


    "A troubled autumn!"


    Chapter 0281 The Monkey King


    Tochigi Prefecture, on Mount Nikko.


    Su Jin stood on a low mountain and looked at the Nikko Toshogu Palace in the east.


    And not long after he appeared, a breeze blew, and Luo Hao appeared in front of Su Jin.


    And in her hand, there is also a young man in his late twenties, in a suit and leather shoes, with the smell of a book.


    At the same time, beside her, God Ancestral Ansheela was looking at Wanli Guguang behind Su Jin with great interest.


    Being watched by the ancestors like this, Wanli Guguang couldn''t help shrinking his head and hid behind Su Jin.


    Luo Hao, who showed himself, noticed this, but he didn''t care. He just looked at Su Jin and Athena on his own, and nodded slightly towards them as a greeting.


    Then he threw the young man in his hand to the ground and made a bang.


    "This little guy seems to be the only heir of the Jiufazu family''s generation. I grabbed him when I was holding the sword, and I''m going to confirm the process of the ceremony."


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin lowered his head slightly, glanced at the unfortunate bastard, and immediately said indifferently:


    "Athena, Angela, who of you will control her?"


    "I''ll come. After all, Ansheela is going to incarnate into a snake that violates the Tao. At this time, she must save some strength."


    Athena said this, walked to the side of the young man on the ground, and raised her hand slightly.


    In an instant, a pure black snake with intricate patterns on its body suddenly emerged from the ground, and then got into the young man''s mouth.


    The young man shivered a few times, then slowly and stiffly climbed up from the ground, his eyes were already out of focus.


    Seeing this, Su Jin stretched out his hand and pulled Wanli Guguang behind him, and then said to Athena:


    "You and Angela stay here, preparing for the Serpent''s Ceremony."


    Athena nodded slightly, and then said:


    "I have already understood the ceremony of the Nine Laws Tomb, and I will transmit it to you here."


    She said this, her figure floated up, flew in front of Su Jin, held up his face, and then transmitted the ceremony.


    "Yeah!" Wanli Guguang covered his eyes with a look of surprise, but the eldest, who had his hands open, looked at the two with a blushing face.


    Beside her, Ansheela peeked at Luo Hao, and found that the other party was calm, as if ''the situation is urgent and it should be so''.


    Huh, it''s really not a family, don''t enter a family... Ansheela sighed in her heart.


    At this time, Su Jin, who received the information about the ceremony, took a few steps back, wiped the corners of his mouth and said:


    "Come with me!"


    He nodded towards Athena and Angela, then took the katana from the hands of the young man in the Nine Laws Tomb, and walked towards the Nikko Toshogu Shrine not far away.


    Hearing this, Wanli Guguang followed step by step, and at the same time looked at Luo Hao who was floating in the air with envious eyes, like an immortal descending to earth.


    Others climbed with flying, she climbed with her legs, it was really sad.


    Climbing the stone steps, crossing the torii gate, and not far from the splendid and luxurious main hall, Su Jin turned a corner and walked towards a simple shrine.


    That is the stable of the gods.


    This is where the shrine used to raise horses.


    At this time, there were indeed two horses standing there, wagging their tails.


    At this moment, Luo Hao stopped here, glanced at the monkey murals on the wall, and sneered:


    "Oh, the edge of the enchantment is such a place, and it is also in line with the identity of the monkey."


    At this time, Su Jin, who came to the back door, looked at the forest ahead and said:


    "The real shrine is in the back, and you can scold me when you see me."


    "Good." Luo Hao responded, then followed Su Jin.


    Are you really going to point your nose to curse? Su Jin shrugged, watching Wanli Guguang tired of walking, picked her up in exclamation, and then walked quickly.


    With Su Jin and Luo Hao''s footsteps, 100 meters just passed by in the blink of an eye.


    But even so, it still took more than three minutes.


    The surrounding forests and roads had long been abnormal, but they were ignored by the two people.


    Except that Wanli Guguang was startled when he occasionally saw the face on the tree, there was basically no reaction.


    Just four minutes later, Su Jin suddenly stopped, and then stepped away, the scene changed instantly.


    The sight of the forest suddenly disappeared, replaced by a luxurious and complicated palace.


    It is a palace in the style of the Forbidden City of the Celestial Dynasty.


    However, the location of Su Jin and others was in a remote corner of a group of palaces, a place similar to the gods'' stables outside.


    Looking at these buildings from a distance, Su Jin couldn''t help but complain:


    "A replica of the Forbidden City? Should I ask the islanders for royalties?"


    At this moment, Luo Hao next to him frowned and sneered:


    "Is it really hiding in the Netherworld? No wonder I couldn''t find it no matter how I looked for it a hundred years ago."


    Netherworld.


    The realm of life and immortality, the world where the spirit rises and the body sinks.


    In this place, which is similar to a layered cake, there are no detailed coordinates, and it is normal for Luo Hao to return without success.


    "Ah, there are monkeys there!"


    Wanli Guguang, who did not intervene in the communication, pointed at the open door and snorted softly.


    When Su Jin heard the words and turned to look, he saw a golden monkey lying on top of a pile of hay in the stable.


    About 80 centimeters tall, it is very short, with golden fur with a little orange on his body.


    It was lying on the hay, with dog''s tail grass in its mouth, its right foot resting on its left leg, and swaying boringly:


    "It''s amazing."


    "Forget the witch, there are two godslayers? Oh, one of them is a little strange?"


    The monkey looked at Su Jin with a slightly subtle expression, and then said:


    "Unfortunately, my name has been sealed, and the ability I originally had is gone, but I can''t see the abnormality in you."


    Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth slightly, but replied with a smile:


    "Is it flamboyant? I''m also very curious whether this thing can see through the spells I put on."


    "Oh? It''s called Huoyanjinjing? It''s a good name, but it''s a pity. Even after I hear it, I''ll forget this name in a few days."


    The monkey sighed, then got up from the hay, sat on the haystack, and looked at Luo Hao:


    "Speaking of which, you are very familiar, oh, I remember, that God Killer from more than a hundred years ago, did you still come to fight with me this time?"


    "But I''m sorry, I have no intention of leaving here."


    At this time, Luo Hao looked around. Although it was a rather luxurious stable, she showed an expression of disgust:


    "It''s really sad to be kept in a stable and become so small and lowly, but you don''t even have the desire to run away. There must be a limit to being useless!"


    "Even if you say so?"


    The monkey scratched his head and said helplessly:


    "I''m just a monkey who forgot my name. I don''t feel anything like a fool or something."


    "And even if you scold me in person or something, I don''t know how angry I should be."


    Luo Hao didn''t speak, but judging from the ups and downs of his chest, he seemed to be out of breath.


    "Remove your breath."


    Su Jin came over and patted Luo Hao on the shoulder.


    Seeing this, the monkey''s eyes lit up:


    "Oh? Do you have a good relationship? This is rare. According to my shallow memory, there should be no good relationship between the godslayers."


    The monkey scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks, and said with a curious expression:

 Chapter 227：

    "Seeing you like this, I remember that I seem to have something to regret."


    "What you regret?" Wanli Guguang next to him asked curiously.


    The monkey nodded humbly, and then said nostalgically:


    "It seems that seven big beauties settled in a Taoyuan, but I only remembered eating peaches. In the end, I was afraid of being found out and went too fast, otherwise I would definitely find those big beauties to give birth to a few more little monkeys and give them to me. relieve fatigue."


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused, and Luo Hao''s expression was also a little subtle.


    Seeing that the atmosphere suddenly became a little strange, the monkey scratched his head again and said:


    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here, woman?"


    "If you are looking for me to play, I am very welcome, but if you are looking for me to fight, please come back."


    Monkey said this, looked at Su Jin, and sighed:


    "I''ve seen the woman next to me take action a few times, and I''m not interested, but if it was you, I would really like to fight."


    When it said this, it looked at Su Jin sharply, and said solemnly:


    "Can a godslayer be as strong as you? Or, are you really a godslayer?"


    "Oh? Isn''t your authority sealed?" Su Jin said slightly surprised.


    "This is the spiritual world. You can still use it if you are in a hurry. Similarly, although you have extremely strong control and cover yourself with some kind of power, I am sorry, in this spiritual world, you will still reveal the bottom. of."


    The monkey said this, and at the same time said solemnly:


    "To be honest, I''ve never seen a human whose spirit surged every 10 seconds. Are you really human?"


    "It''s genuine." Su Jin smiled.


    Hearing this, the monkey was stunned for a moment, and said doubtfully: "It''s weird, how can you think you''re a human?"


    "No need to say nonsense." Luo Hao stood up at this time and said indifferently: "Sun Wukong, I am here to kill you today."


    "Oh, my name was Sun Wukong."


    The monkey looked stunned, then scratched his head and said:


    "But, if I want to go out, I need the display of the dragon and snake... eh?"


    Feeling the supernatural power of dragon and snake manifested in the outside world, the monkey moved and looked at Su Jin with hot eyes and said:


    "Interesting, it seems that you are well prepared!"


    "certainly."


    Su Jin said and threw the sword to Wanli Guguang, then looked at the monkey and said:


    "Looks like you want to fight me?"


    "Yes, after all, it is my duty to subdue demons and subdue demons."


    The monkey said this, while looking at Su Jin up and down, he smiled and said:


    "You don''t even pretend!"


    "I can see right away that you are not human!"


    Chapter 0282 Disobedient Sun Wukong


    After Su Jin heard Sun Wukong''s words, he was stunned for a moment, and then he was speechless:


    "Does this expel me?"


    At this time, the monkey smiled and said:


    "Although you look human, you don''t look like you. At least it''s impossible for human beings to gain a lot of strength every 10 seconds like you."


    "No, it''s not right, it''s a big increase for me, and for you, it''s probably just a small increase."


    The monkey said this with a look of regret and pity:


    "If you calculate it like this, even if I want to crusade you from this other world, it will be very difficult."


    "I saw through." The corner of Su Jin''s mouth curled slightly, but he did not refute his identity as a person from another world.


    At this time, the monkey said with a smile:


    "But it doesn''t matter if the strength is insufficient. As you are, the historical revision force will definitely regard you as a mortal enemy. At that time, I can also use the covenant to strengthen the power."


    "In this case, against you, I may not necessarily lose."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, especially when he heard the Dafa of the Covenant, with a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    He knew about this secret method.


    The so-called Great Law of the Covenant refers to the great secret law possessed by the King of the End.


    He received support from the strong self-healing power of history, the heavens, the earth and the stars, and obtained the protection of the gods of the heavens and the earth as the **** of the hero who killed the demon king.


    The effect is to obtain magic power beyond the limit when annihilating the Demon King. According to understanding, it is about 3-10 times the amplitude.


    Moreover, this effect is effective for a long time after use, because it can be said to be an extremely powerful spell.


    But the monkey thought that Covenant Dafa could compete with him, which surprised Su Jin.


    The gap between him and this monkey is thousands of times more.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin asked the monkey: "To be honest, you aroused my curiosity about the Dafa of the Covenant."


    The monkey was obviously stunned, and then laughed loudly:


    "It''s a bit interesting, as a godslayer, you actually want to learn this great covenant method that can only be used after the approval of the gods of heaven and earth!"


    When the monkey said this, he stood up and said with a smile:


    "This thing is in the steel, and it is also the privilege of a few people. Of course, I don''t know if the godslayer can use it, but if it can be used, it will be interesting."


    "That''s it, after defeating me, I will be the first **** to recognize your use of the Covenant Dafa."


    "Of course, the premise is that you can learn this covenant Dafa from me."


    When the monkey said this, his body gradually turned gray, from the foot to the head, and gradually turned into a stone sculpture.


    During this process, he looked at Su Jin motionlessly and said:


    "Come on, let the miserable witch use the sword, let me retrieve the sealed real name, and make a big fuss like never before."


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Wanli Guguang next to him.


    Seeing this, Wanli Guguang took a deep breath, raised the shisha knife in his hand laboriously, and then instilled the magic power bit by bit, singing the words of the spell in his hand.


    At the same time, the monkey has completely turned into a stone sculpture.


    From the appearance, it is the same as the real stone carving.


    But only those eyes were unusually bright, even glittering with gold.


    Fiery eyes!


    The monkey gradually regained his supernatural powers as a disobedient god.


    And just when Wanli Guguang was using Woba, a cheerful laughter sounded from the stone statue:


    [I remembered, I remembered, I am not a monkey god. I am the sky, the existence of the sky¡ª¡ª. ¡¿


    [I am the Monkey King born in the stone, with infinite supernatural powers, myriad changes, stealing medicinal herbs, greed for alcohol, stealing peaches, practicing martial arts, being fierce, and showing evil in the heavenly palace! ¡¿


    [My surname is Sun and my name is Wukong. Self-named Monkey King! ¡¿


    The stone monkey turned into lightning in the loud laughter, split the roof, flew high into the sky, and then slammed down heavily, blasting the original haystack into pieces and splashing a lot of dust.


    After the dust dissipated, a figure appeared in the middle of the broken earth.


    Mao-faced Lei Gongzui, wearing a seven-star crown, chain mail, walking shoes, and holding a golden iron rod carved with dragons and phoenixes in his hands.


    It is the Monkey King in the image of the Monkey King.


    "Haha, my old grandson finally remembered~"


    The monkey, who was not tall but had an extraordinarily domineering laugh, supported the golden hoop and laughed out loud.


    After laughing, his eyes flashed and he stared at Su Jin and said:


    "Overlapped, like clouds and fog, as if looking at the stars in the universe, hey, you have a big secret on your kid."


    When he said this, he muttered:


    "Strange, [Bi Ma Wen]''s spell actually lifted most of it?"


    As he spoke, he muttered to himself:


    "Yes, are you looking at my grandson?"


    Although he was talking to himself, his eyes seemed to be looking at a deep and distant place:


    "Don''t worry, I''ll settle accounts with you later. Before that, my grandson will know whether it''s human or the great enemy of God."


    While he was talking, he lifted the golden hoop and looked at Su Jin who rolled up his sleeves with burning eyes and said:


    "Hey, wait a moment, wait for my grandson to deal with the chores."


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused and asked with a weird expression, "Why do you think I''ll give you time?"


    "If you bully the weak, your adoptive mother witch Pandora will not recognize your god-killer."


    Sun Wukong replied this sentence, then looked at Luo Hao next to him, then looked into the distance, clapped his hands and smiled:


    "Two godslayers, just right, just right."


    While he was speaking, he recited the spirit of words aloud:


    [I, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, let the virtuous brothers appear with the contract of righteous brothers! ¡¿


    After he finished speaking, he shouted:


    [Come out, second brother, Zhu Gangye! ¡¿


    The head of a wild boar, a fat, rich man carrying a rake, walked out of the void, and muttered:


    "Come on, come on, Senior Brother Jing will summon people."


    At this time, Sun Wukong glared at him, and then shouted:


    [Come out, Third Junior Brother, Monk Sha! ¡¿


    Bald, red-haired, blood-faced fangs, wearing skull necklaces, and tattered monks also came out.


    "Big Brother."


    After calling out the brothers and sisters, Sun Wukong''s magic power was greatly weakened, but his fighting spirit was extraordinarily high:


    "Two junior brothers, please entangle the two godslayers inside and outside this world, and leave me a place to fight."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin raised her brows and sensed the outside world, but she saw a lively girl with wheat-colored skin and a Middle Eastern dress at the foot of Sunlight Mountain.


    At the same time, Luo Hao, who noticed the girl, said with a black face:


    "Aisha, that idiot, actually chose to come here at this time."


    However, at this time, Zhu Bajie smiled and came over with a nail rake:


    "Beauty, let my old pig come to meet you!"


    At this time, Sun Wukong, whose spell was weak, looked at Luo Hao, who was dodging, and laughed:


    "Junior Brother Zhengyi, you can play with this **** killer."


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at Su Jin, turned into a golden light, and disappeared instantly.


    And after that, the voice came from a distance:


    "Let''s change the venue."


    Su Jin frowned and glanced at Luo Hao who was fighting Zhu Bajie.


    After all, according to the arrangement, it was Luo Hao who dealt with Sun Wukong.


    But now it seems that the other party does not seem to like such an allocation.


    "Hmph~" Luo Hao snorted coldly, but full of resentment, he slapped Zhu Bajie in the air, and said in an unhappy tone, "The monkey will trouble the husband."


    Su Jin nodded slightly when he heard the words, and then took a step forward, chasing the whereabouts of Sun Wukong, and left the world.


    Chapter 0283 Covenant Dafa

 Chapter 228：

    Nikko Toshogu Shrine.


    The essence of water and the earth gathered in Ansheela''s body.


    Her immature face began to mutate, silver-white scales appeared on her body, her feet disappeared together, turning into snake tails, her hands merged into her torso, becoming a huge snake body.


    Not long after, the giant snake **** with a body length of more than 50 meters was suspended in the sky and let out a deafening roar.


    On the ground, the silver-haired goddess was chanting the words of the night:


    "Order in the real name of Athena: O night, appear here, dispel the favor of the sun, and destroy the fire of Prometheus!"


    The night spread in the blink of an eye, covering the entire Nikko Toshogu Shrine.


    In an instant, the humans who were panicked by the appearance of the snake **** fell to the ground one after another, fell into a deep sleep, and were then dragged into the earth veins by the snakes of the earth.


    The Queen of Hades manipulated the power of the night to force humans away from the battlefield.


    After doing this, Athena turned her head slightly and looked at the other end.


    There, a woman with a white cloth and a white robe with healthy wheat-colored skin was looking at her in surprise.


    "Ehhh, the gods are actually sheltering humans?"


    "Just clearing the way."


    Athena said this, while staring at her with snake-like vertical pupils:


    "This kind of breath, the unknown Rakshasa King, so it is, are you the queen of the demon cave?"


    With Su Jin running around the world, almost all the godslayer Athena in the world has seen it.


    The only exception is the Queen Aisha of the Demon Cave.


    Therefore, seeing the strange godslayer at this time, Athena naturally recognized it for the first time.


    At this time, Mrs. Aisha also reflected, tapped her palm and said:


    "Ah~ are you the goddess Athena who cooperated with my elder sister?"


    As she said, she looked at the empty Nikko Toshogu Shrine, patted her chest and said:


    "Accidentally is a kind god, it''s really nice."


    "I thought I needed to move people around."


    At this time, Athena felt the resentment left by the gods on Elsa, but frowned:


    "So that''s the case, have you killed the concubine''s clone, Ishtar?"


    Hearing this sentence, Aisha''s expression froze, and she couldn''t help but take a few steps back:


    "Oh, that''s a force majeure factor..."


    "If you''re willing to accept, I can apologize to you..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Athena suddenly raised her head and looked at the sky:


    "coming!"


    Golden lightning flashed.


    Wearing a chainmail, the short but heroic monkey **** suddenly appeared in the sky:


    "Is it a snake that violates the Tao? It arouses the exhaustion and passion of Lao Sun!"


    "Well, let''s play with you before the godslayer arrives!"


    After that, he raised his golden cudgel and shouted loudly:


    "long!"


    The golden hoop rod became bigger in the wind, and all of a sudden, it expanded countless times.


    From a distance, it looks like Sun Wukong is holding a building.


    Ansheela, who was still absorbing the earth''s essence, shuddered, her snake skin numb.


    "Fall for me!"


    The mansion-like iron rod smashed down immediately, and smashed her to the mountain range with the screams of the giant snake.


    For a time, the ground shook and the house collapsed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Su Jin arrived, the monkey was laughing and smashing the snake against the Tao with a golden hoop.


    The silver-white serpent transformed by Ansheira kept whining on the ground, but no matter how he escaped, he could not escape the heavy blow of the golden hoop.


    On the other side, Mrs. Aisha and Athena were being firmly entangled by the monk Sand who came out of nowhere.


    To be more precise, it was Mrs. Aisha who was swayed by the aftermath of the fight between Athena and Monk Sha.


    "I''m not good at fighting~"


    The girl''s cry was accompanied by a cold wind as cold as the poles.


    The cold wind blew across the mountains in an instant, directly turning the surrounding ten kilometers into permafrost.


    Forced by this move, Athena and Monk Sha stopped at the same time and left the earth.


    At this time, Su Jin took An Xiela out of Sun Wukong''s stick.


    He grabbed the huge snake body in one hand and blew the cold wind away with the other, and looked at Aisha on the ground with a strange expression:


    "Why did this scumbag come at this time?"


    At this time, Athena, who had temporarily stopped fighting, came to Su Jin''s side and said in an unnatural tone:


    "She said that she discovered the appearance of the dragon and snake and came to save people on purpose."


    At this time, Aisha on the ground found Su Jin in the sky, and said with a look of surprise:


    "Eh? Are you the new brother-in-law? No, elder sister said that you are her husband, so that should be my brother-in-law?"


    "Oh, I always feel like the relationship is so complicated."


    Su Jin looked at Jiraichi below, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "Trouble."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Sun Wukong and Monk Sha who were on the opposite side and took a shot, frowned and said:


    "You will lead Monk Sha away later, and if possible, lead Aisha away too."


    "My concubine understands the seriousness of the matter."


    Athena said this, while staring at the opposite Sun Wukong and said:


    "Be careful, the dragon snake has awakened the monkey''s steel divinity, and he is ready to start the covenant."


    "I understand." Su Jin nodded slightly, then looked at Sun Wukong.


    At this time, Sun Wukong was scratching his cheek and said with some distress:


    "Oops, I overplayed a little bit, I almost forgot to fight a snake, it''s up to the owner."


    "Senior brother, it seems that we are outnumbered and outnumbered now, do you want to call out the master as well?" The monk next to him immediately suggested.


    "This can''t be done. If I call out the master again, I won''t have the magic power to activate the covenant Dafa."


    Sun Wukong shook his head, then looked at Aisha below, and then at Athena in front of him and said:


    "Junior Brother, I''m sorry for you, and entangle the God Killer and the Western Goddess."


    Beside him, Monk Sha suddenly looked confused:


    "Senior brother, there is another snake that goes against the Tao. Are you trying to trick me?"


    "Don''t worry, I beat her to death in advance because I was worried about that."


    Sun Wukong said this, hehe smiled and said:


    "Even if the Western Mother Earth can recover, it will take at least 20 minutes. In this time, it is more than enough to activate the Covenant Dafa. When I solve the enemy in front of me, I will help you."


    "That''s fine then."


    Monk Sha hesitated for a while, but picked up the shovel honestly.


    At this time, Sun Wukong turned a somersault, a golden auspicious cloud appeared under his feet, and then glanced at Su Jin and said:


    "It''s not suitable here, come with me."


    As he spoke, he turned a somersault and turned into a golden lightning bolt.


    Su Jin glanced at Athena, and after receiving the reassuring look, he released Angela and followed silently.


    The two ran after each other. After leaving the tundra, they entered a forest area, and stopped after pulling away.


    Sun Wukong landed on a cliff and looked at Su Jin who had arrived one step ahead of him, but was surprised:


    "Hey, you''re running a few minutes faster than that golden-winged Dapeng."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    Su Jin said this, a faint silver radiance appeared on his body, he narrowed his eyes, looked at Sun Wukong and said:


    "Aren''t you going to use the Covenant Dafa?"


    "Yohoo, it seems that your kid is really planning to steal the lesson, let''s just let you see the Covenant of Steel!"


    Sun Wukong laughed, then stomped on the edge of the cliff with one foot, and recited the spirit of words aloud:


    [Gods of heaven and earth, follow the ancient covenant and entrust your power to me! ¡¿


    Accompanied by the spirit of words, there is an unimaginable divine power surging.


    At the same time as the divine power, Sun Wukong''s uncontrollable painful cry:


    "It hurts me too!"


    Visible to the naked eye, Sun Wukong''s magic power is constantly expanding, hundreds of thousands, even thousands of times soaring.


    Indistinctly, there seems to be a figure composed entirely of golden threads, suspended behind Sun Wukong, hiding the lines on his body.


    "This is! How can I get so many gifts from the gods, old grandson?!"


    Sun Wukong, who was relieved from the unbearable pain, felt the curse power that had expanded thousands of times, looked up at Su Jin, and suddenly showed surprise:


    "How many gods did you kill?"


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin was surprised for a moment, then came back to it, looking at the silk figure behind him and said:


    "That breath... So that''s the case, the myth''s counterattack?"


    Seeing that Su Jin did not refute, Sun Wukong immediately said incredulously:


    "Wait a minute, you''re not a godslayer?"


    His fiery eyes, which were strengthened by the limit of the magic power, finally saw through the appearance of Su Jin.


    In exchange for it from the planet, the abyss-like energy of the earth veins came from the gods, and there were thousands of fragments of power.


    And, the gods fell in a deep sleep, wailing and anger at a loss.


    All kinds of information were seen through with fiery eyes, which made Sun Wukong angry, but also made his blood boil:


    "So it is, so it is, is it a demon from outside the realm?!"


    "It looks like my grandson is going to really come here today to do justice for the sky!"


    He said, using the inflated magic power, and laughed:


    "Come on, Demon King, my old grandson brought the gods who died in humiliation to seek revenge for you!"


    Accompanied by the words, the golden hoop, which is as heavy as the mainland, is swung thoroughly by the blessing of the mantra.


    In the midst of swiftness, towards Su Jin, he took a blow to the head!


    Chapter 0284 What is the Jedi comeback


    The golden hoop slammed down on the head.


    The high concentration of magic power even distorted time and space, trying to seal Su Jin''s movements.


    At this moment, Su Jin raised his finger first.


    Silver-white, with golden light in the center, flickering on his fingertips.

 Chapter 229：

    In an instant, Sun Wukong saw an airtight golden giant net.


    The two staggered in the blink of an eye!


    With his back to Su Jin, Sun Wukong turned his head, picked up the broken golden hoop, and said stunnedly:


    "My dear, how hard are your fists?"


    The golden hoop rod, blessed by the power of the gods, is enhanced with the power of mantra, which almost condenses the quality of a continent.


    However, under such blessing, the magic weapon was still smashed by Su Jin with his fist.


    This kind of unreasonable phenomenon, Sun Wukong can''t help but be shocked.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had his back to him, made a suspicious voice:


    "That move just now? Actually escaped my fist of light?"


    In the hundreds of millions of straight punches, Sun Wukong dodged all the attacks with a delicate distance, which surprised Su Jin, who saw this phenomenon for the first time.


    "Oh~ did you say super speed?"


    Sun Wukong said in a very high-spirited way:


    "In terms of speed, Lao Sun is indeed far inferior to your fist, but speed can be improved by external force."


    While he was talking, he bought time to restore the broken golden hoop with magic power, and explained at the same time:


    "Just like the speed, this power is not how fast my speed becomes, but it distorts the time it takes for me to move."


    "Thanks to this, even if the Fist of Light is slowed down hundreds or thousands of times, it is not so difficult to escape."


    Of course, if he hits a punch, he will definitely die... Sun Wukong sneered in his heart.


    To be honest, he thinks that the Tathagata is not as scary as Su Jin.


    At least that monk who is full of Amitabha Buddha is not as fast as Guangyi, who can pierce the fist of the planet with one punch.


    It seems that he can''t fight recklessly next, he can only fight to get Su Jin to reveal his flaws.


    And just when Sun Wukong was thinking about countermeasures.


    While Su Jin allowed Sun Wukong to recover his weapons, he sighed with emotion:


    "Sure enough, even the gods born in small places can''t be peeped."


    It is the first time Su Jin has seen this method of twisting time to deal with an attack at the speed of light.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but admire:


    "With your current strength, it is enough to give me a five-figure exception."


    "Even some weaker four-digit numbers, even if they can rely on the speed advantage to gain a certain upper hand, they will still be defeated in your hands in the end."


    Sure enough, no matter which world Sun Wukong is, he can be regarded as a first-class powerhouse.


    "Although I don''t know what happened to your number? But since it''s a compliment, my grandson will take it."


    Sun Wukong said this, the body is a little bit of yellowish brown color.


    Power [copper skin and iron bone]!


    This is Sun Wukong''s trick to make troubles in the Heavenly Palace not to die, and he was finally ordered to become the Great Sage of Equaling Heaven.


    Immediately afterwards, two heads appeared from Sun Wukong''s left and right cheeks, followed by four brand-new arms.


    And in that hand, it is holding the same golden hoop rod, a total of six.


    Power [Three Heads and Six Arms]!


    This is indeed a trick that Sun Wukong will only use when facing a strong enemy.


    The only three displays are also to deal with Nezha and Yang Jian and the guardian deity Wang Lingguan.


    However, this is the fourth time for Su Jin, and it is also the one he thinks is the strongest.


    The power was unfolded with unprecedented magical power, but even so, Sun Wukong, who opened his eyes, couldn''t help but sigh with emotion:


    "Even if my grandson gets the protection of the gods and uses his power, is he still far from your power?"


    Although the small universe is a power that Sun Wukong has never heard of, it is still possible to judge the amount of energy on both sides with a keen eye.


    According to his judgment, if he is 100 now, Su Jin on the opposite side is above 1000.


    Almost 10 times the difference!


    And the most important thing is that the strong side is human, and the weak side is God himself.


    Even the other party never adjusted his strength to the peak.


    Because every 10 seconds, the opponent will have an extra power that is comparable to all the magic power of a disobedient god, and it will continue to become stronger.


    "It''s really unprecedented, unheard of!"


    At the moment of emotion, Sun Wukong waved his weapon, stepped on somersault clouds, and rushed straight up.


    He doesn''t like conspiracies and tricks, and what he is good at is nothing more than head-to-head combat.


    Even if Su Jin is 10 times stronger than him, it is positive.


    With two fists facing six hands, Su Jin had a smile on his face, and golden lightning flashed from his fingertips.


    The airtight net of light reappeared, and hundreds of millions of fists turned into rays of light and shot at Sun Wukong.


    "Hey, this trick is useless for my grandson!"


    At the moment of using his mind to transmit the sound, Sun Wukong only made a super speed, twisting the time more than a hundred times.


    At this moment, the fist that turned into light naturally ''slowed'' down.


    Although he was still facing a fist that was nearly a hundred times faster than the speed of sound, it was not so difficult to avoid.


    The Fist of Light Net approached in an instant.


    Sun Wukong twisted his body and avoided it in advance. If he could not avoid it, he also waved his golden hoop to forcibly miss.


    And at this moment, he heard a voice transmission with regret.


    "The same trick is invalid for Saint Seiya."


    "not good!"


    As soon as Sun Wukong''s idea was born, the speed that acted on himself was cracked by the same time-distorting power.


    That is the power of time that forcibly drags people into slowness with the opposite power.


    And thanks to it, the speed was cracked in an instant.


    The fists that turned into light formed a mesh, like a lion roaring up to the sky, directly drowning Sun Wukong.


    In an instant, the body of copper skin and iron bones was cracked, and the power of shattering atoms directly shattered his body into elementary particles.


    Before being submerged, Sun Wukong recited the incantation, as if he was going to make his last dying struggle.


    However, at the same time, Su Jin''s fingertips burst out with a coquettish purple light.


    The light turned into a thread, turned out a circle of ripples, and hit Sun Wukong''s body directly.


    It was not until after the hit that Su Jin''s explanation came faintly:


    "This move is called corpse qi underworld wave!"


    Sun Wukong''s eyes turned pale, and before dissipating, he forced a sigh of relief and said:


    "Good name!"


    After speaking, he turned into gray dust and dissipated with the wind.


    At the same time, Su Jin raised his hand, looked at the golden light in his palm, thought about it, and did not crush it directly.


    Just now, Sun Wukong tried to use the trick of resurrecting from the dead to avoid the ending of direct death.


    And Su Jin, who predicted that Sun Wukong might use this trick, immediately after the lion''s fangs, used the corpse gas underworld wave to forcefully extract the spirit of Sun Wukong.


    The soul was taken away, the power of resurrection was naturally interrupted, and Sun Wukong''s shattered body naturally disappeared, thus directly locking the final victory.


    "Oh, I''m so careless. I didn''t expect that Divine Speed ??would be cracked in such a short period of time. You kid, why are your eyes so good, you can break my tricks at a glance."


    The golden light in Su Jin''s hand shrank into a ball, and then the voice of Sun Wukong came from inside.


    At this time, Su Jin said with a little melancholy:


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have the habit of leaking information, otherwise I''ll probably be entangled by you for a while."


    The same trick cannot be used twice on the Saint Seiya, it is absolutely impossible to give the Saint Seiya the opportunity to burn the small universe, remember to sneak attack behind the back, and poison the medicine is useless...


    Sun Wukong didn''t know all the experience accumulated by these underworld fighters, otherwise the monkey would still be able to play with him for a while longer.


    "Oh, this arrogant tone is really annoying."


    Sun Wukong complained, and then gradually began to self-destruct:


    "It''s boring, it''s boring, isn''t this a unilateral beating? It''s a pity, if next time, my old grandson will definitely give you a show, what is a Jedi comeback!"


    While speaking, Sun Wukong had already cut himself off.


    Before returning to the myth, he said with a smile:


    "Good boy, Lao Sun has recognized you. As a reward for defeating Lao Sun head-on, you can take this Covenant Dafa!"


    A golden light shot out from the dissipated golden light group, which fell into Su Jin''s eyebrows.


    Then, the golden light group dissipated naturally.


    Since he was defeated, Sun Wukong had no idea of ??surviving, so he would naturally cut himself off and return to mythology. Only in this way would he have the dignity of a defeated person.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin didn''t speak, but looked at the front with his eyes dimly, as if his vision penetrated the realm and saw the scene in the world.


    "The three of you better be careful, maybe I will come and talk to you when I have time."


    After Su Jin said these words faintly, his body flickered and disappeared directly from the spot.


    Chapter 0285 You don''t come here!


    A secluded world, in a Japanese-style hut.


    [Royal husband] Susanono calmly held the wine glass and said calmly:


    "It''s almost time. I''m afraid the fight is over. Let''s look at the historical records from Netherworld. If possible, I hope that the gods can bury the two kings in Sunlight Mountain."


    "When the two of you are checking, remember not to go back to the current picture, look for the previous one, so as not to be discovered."


    Netherworld is a spiritual world that records all information in the past.


    So here, you can use magic to mobilize the world''s record of the past.


    Therefore, taking advantage of this characteristic, by going back to the past, means of detecting intelligence naturally emerge one after another.


    And Susanoo and others are planning to use such a trick to check the information of Su Jin and Sun Wukong''s fight.


    When husband Yu asked, the black-clothed archmage stretched out his hand and swiped in the void, making a circle.


    Immediately afterwards, the picture emerged from the circle, but the figure of Mrs. Elsa was revealed.


    "Husband Yu, there is another godslayer here."


    "The queen of the monster cave? It''s a troublesome person." Susanoo glanced at the screen and muttered.


    At this time, opposite the black-clothed archmage, Sita, the **** ancestor of Liulitong, looked at Athena in the picture in front of him and said:


    "The Queen of the Trinity has become a servant of the God-killer, but the days of our Mother Earth are getting more and more difficult."


    Hearing this, Susanoo sighed while drinking:


    "Is the ancient mother of the earth reduced to a god? It''s really sad. After a thousand years, even the faith will be twisted and cut off."


    "Compared to those, do you think the ape **** monarch or the king Su Jin has a chance of winning?"


    The black-clothed archmage smiled miserably with a playful expression.


    Although he used to be a monk, he practiced the Tao in the cruel way of a Buddha in the flesh, and he has an inexplicable karma in the lineage of zombies.


    Therefore, although he is enlightened, he is inclined to the first-class evil way, and he is born with a lot of malice towards gods, Buddhas and demon kings.


    Without him, I don''t like that glorious divine power.


    Beside him, Susanoo, who has long been used to the standard villain''s tone of the black-clothed archmage, said while drinking:


    "In my opinion, the Monkey King has a better chance of winning."

 Chapter 230：

    He took a sip of wine and said:


    "Three godslayers gather together, if the monkey **** monarch casts the great law of the covenant, it can increase the magic power more than three times. This power is enough to increase his combat effectiveness by more than ten times."


    "Faced with such a monarch, it is very difficult for King Su Jin to win. Of course, a godslayer who can''t view a character according to common sense may have a means of confrontation, but I still think his chances of winning are not high. "


    At this time, Sita, who was beside him, suddenly said:


    "Oh~ look at my side, the great sage seems to be about to use the great law of the covenant."


    Sita naturally knew the secret method used by the mythical husband Rama.


    Therefore, when she saw Sun Wukong posing in the picture in front of her, she recognized the trace of the Dafa of the Covenant.


    "Where, let me see?"


    The black-clothed archmage narrowed the distance between himself and the picture, and then regretted:


    "Unfortunately, the picture is silent, otherwise, if I hear the spirit of the covenant Dafa, the old man can study it."


    "Hahaha, Mage, forget it, even if this Covenant Dafa is among the gods, it is the privilege of a small number of people!"


    Susanono took a big mouthful of wine and laughed arrogantly.


    "Look at this tone, husband Yu, will you do this too?" The black-clothed archmage said strangely yin and yang.


    "I do not know."


    Susanoo said simply and rudely:


    "But I have ''brains'' that my compatriots never have."


    "What about the Dafa of the Covenant? After all, it''s just three times the power of the spell, as long as I do a little trick..."


    Before Susano''s words were finished, the scene in front of him was turbulent because of Sun Wukong''s near-substantial magic power, and he almost didn''t collapse directly.


    In an instant, the three elders of the Official History Compilation Committee stared at the Monkey King, whose mana was inflated, almost unable to close their jaws.


    The head of the black-clothed archmage fell off by himself and landed on the tatami.


    But he quickly picked up his head and pressed it, turned his head to look at Susanoo and said:


    "Husband Yu, didn''t you say that Covenant Dafa can only triple the power of the spell? This? Is this what you say is tripled?"


    "this¡­"


    Susanoo looked at the monkey whose mana power had increased at least a thousand times, his face was twisted, as if he had eaten a dozen tons of lemons, it was not sour:


    "This god, you can''t just look at the magic power, but also the combination of powers, tactics, and flexible brains."


    "Could you use these to increase your combat power to the level of a great saint?"


    The black-clothed archmage naturally changed the title of the ape **** to the great saint, and at the same time asked Susanoo, as if full of malice.


    Susanono glanced at the black-clothed archmage, and he didn''t feel it before, but now why do you feel that this guy''s mouth is so cheap?


    The corners of his mouth twitched, and he muttered:


    "If the old man goes all out and works hard, he can still reach the level of this monkey."


    The black-clothed archmage had some mockery on his face, but he didn''t say anything. He turned his head and looked curiously at Sita who was still in shock:


    "His Royal Highness Sita, do you see if there is a problem with this Covenant Dafa?"


    "I-I don''t know."


    Sita was at a loss at this time:


    "Even if it is the Rama Hall, I am afraid that it will not be able to reach the current level of the Great Sage. It may even be only one-tenth, no, it may be less than one percent."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the phantom of golden threads behind Sun Wukong, and frowned:


    "And the phantom behind the Great Sage, I always have a subtle sense of sight."


    "It''s the goddess of fate."


    Susanoo drank the suffocating wine and said:


    "The goddess who gave Rama the fate of the last king, the representative of the power of historical revision."


    "Unexpectedly, this guy actually went out in person, and he was still dealing with that King Su Jin."


    "Is it the Goddess of Destiny? It''s the first time I''ve seen the real body, but this person seems to have always been known for maintaining the normal progress of history and disgusting transcendental existence to interfere with reality."


    While talking, the black-clothed archmage looked at Su Jin, shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know what the heinous thing this god-killer did to be targeted by that goddess."


    "It''s gone, it''s gone, there''s no suspense now, another sad little guy who was beaten to death by the Great Sage."


    Susanoo waved his hand, and was about to urge the other two to leave.


    Then at this time, the two sides fought.


    Even if the three of them looked at the picture seriously, they could only see the golden light flickering.


    Then, the two people staggered.


    "Who won?" Sita asked curiously.


    "Should it be a god?" The black-clothed archmage hesitated.


    At this time, Susanoo looked at Sun Wukong''s broken golden hoop, and couldn''t help but patted his face:


    "What''s the matter? The monkey''s weapon was broken?"


    "what?"


    The black-clothed archmage turned his head and glanced at Susanoo, and then heard Sita''s exclamation. When he turned his head, he was stunned to find that Sun Wukong was actually dead.


    He died in the blink of an eye!


    At this moment, Su Jin in the picture raised his head strangely, and transmitted his voice to the world:


    "The three of you better be careful, maybe I will come and talk to you when I have time."


    For a moment, one monk, one **** and one **** ancestor all trembled, and then fell into a long silence.


    After about a while, Sita raised his hand, covered his lips, and said with a slightly pale face:


    "Husband Yu, what''s up now?"


    "This¡­"


    Susanoo was also a little dumbfounded. Faced with this situation, he couldn''t think of a countermeasure, so he could only vaguely say:


    "We don''t seem to have any deep hatred with that King Su Jin, right?"


    Hearing this sentence, the black-clothed archmage couldn''t help but clapped his hands and said:


    "If that''s the case, why don''t we surrender?"


    "..." Susano''s face suddenly turned green.


    He is a **** of disobedience looking for a god-killer to surrender?


    Isn''t this going to the toilet with a lantern, courting death!


    "This, we still consider it carefully."


    And before Susanoo finished his words, the surrounding environment suddenly distorted.


    Immediately afterwards, the three of them, together with the floor of the house, appeared in a mountain range.


    Not far away, you can also see the scene of Nikko Toshogu Shrine.


    Nearby, the three saw the figures of Luo Hao, Athena, Angela, and Su Jin.


    At this time, next to the three, a beautiful woman with wheat-colored skin was apologizing with an embarrassed expression:


    "Sorry, everyone, my power seems to be rampant again. This power is like this every time. It always pulls the things of the world into reality... eh? Is it actually a human being pulled this time?"


    I am Nima...!


    The three of Susanoo looked at Su Jin, who was so close and even a little surprised, and they were all dumbfounded.


    Don''t come here-!


    0286 Lucky Aisha


    on the frozen mountains.


    Monk Sha, who was fighting with Athena, suddenly became stunned, and his figure gradually began to dissipate.


    "Did Big Brother actually lose?"


    Monk Sha was stunned for a moment, then shook his head with a wry smile, dissipating as a light spot.


    In the sky opposite him, Athena put away her scythe and looked at the ground expressionlessly.


    At this time, the ground halfway up the mountain was full of potholes, as if it had been bombarded by saturation.


    And on the ground full of potholes, Mrs. Elsa stood there unharmed, patted her chest and relaxed:


    "Hey, the attack just now didn''t scare me to death, but luckily I escaped."


    Athena raised her brows slightly, and looked at Aisha below subtly:


    "In the venue where I fought with Monk Sha, there was no injury..."


    "Eh? Did you say that?"


    Aisha was startled, raised her hand, touched the back of her head, and smiled honestly:


    "Probably because I''m lucky."


    And at this moment, in the void, Luo Hao, who killed Zhu Bajie, returned to reality from the world.


    "Ah, big sister~" Aisha on the ground shouted in surprise when she saw Luo Hao appear.


    In the air, Luo Hao, who was only covered in dust on the corners of his clothes and sleeves, frowned when he heard the call, and said:


    "Didn''t I say wait for me at the hotel?"


    "I''m so sorry~~"


    Asia, who was reprimanded, quickly bowed and apologized.


    Seeing this, Luo Hao sighed, looked around, looked at the ice layer and the deformed terrain, and frowned:


    "You don''t use any troublesome power, do you?"


    Hearing this, Aisha smiled and said, rubbing her head:


    "It''s only [Life and Death], and [The Grace of the Lucky Saint]. After all, my elder sister, you told me not to interfere."


    "Thank you for remembering my advice."


    Luo Hao snorted coldly, then glanced at Ansheela, who was curled up beside her eyes, gasping for breath:


    "Useless things."


    She turned her head and looked at Athena said:


    "How is your husband?"


    "It should be over."


    Athena responded, and then raised her head slightly, the corners of her mouth turned up slightly:


    "No, he''s already back."


    At this time, Su Jin''s figure appeared from the void: "It looks like you are over here too."


    While he was talking, he turned around, frowned slightly when he saw Aisha, and then said to Athena:


    "Have the coordinates of Susanoo''s Netherworld been confirmed?"


    "not yet."


    Athena shook her head, followed by a wave of her hand, pulling the fragments of the cloud of the sky and Godou Kusanagi, who was in suspended animation, out of the underworld, and threw them on the ground:


    "However, according to the remnants of the spell here and these associations, it is not difficult to lock the opponent."


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned and said:


    "I''ve already alarmed that guy. If you don''t hurry up, I''m afraid this mouse will run away."


    "I try my best." Athena sighed, but she didn''t plan to make any guarantees.

 Chapter 231：

    The overlapping space nature of Netherworld is too troublesome, even if there are road signs, it is difficult to locate Susanoo''s whereabouts.


    Su Jin, who understood the difficulty, did not urge, but turned her head and looked at Aisha below.


    At this time, Aisha was also looking at Su Jin curiously:


    "Did brother Jun actually defeat the God of Steel so quickly? It''s amazing! No wonder it is liked by my elder sister."


    Su Jin didn''t respond much, but raised his eyebrows, raised his hand and said:


    "You''ve saved me a lot of trouble when you''re here."


    "Um?"


    Mrs. Aisha was stunned, and then, Su Jin''s raised hand was already lit up with a silvery white brilliance.


    "Eh?"


    Aisha was a little dumbfounded when she looked at the stance that was clearly about to attack.


    "Wait, if you attack me now..."


    When Su Jin heard this, the corner of his mouth curled up and said:


    "Don''t worry, it''s not an attack, it''s just injecting something into your body."


    "¡­Isn''t this worse?"


    Elsa was stunned for a moment, and immediately retorted loudly with a blushing face.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt." Su Jin raised his finger playfully and typed the technique.


    At this time, Mrs. Elsa hurriedly shouted:


    "Wait, if you attack me now..."


    Before the words were finished, the surrounding atmosphere was suddenly distorted and deformed, and the scene was like a fun mirror, turning into a big waist and a small head.


    And Su Jin''s attack disappeared because of this twist.


    At the same time, Athena discovered that these distortions seemed to have some subtle connection with the technique she used to track Susanoo.


    "This is?"


    Su Jin froze for a moment, while Luo Hao next to him twitched his cheeks, as if something bad had sounded.


    "It''s over, the hallway of the Fairy Realm is automatically activated, I knew it would become like this!" Aisha said while covering her face.


    "what happened?"


    Su Jin frowned in confusion.


    He just wanted to put the spell into Aisha''s body, how could he get the other party''s power to activate automatically?


    "How should I put it, it''s probably because of my luck."


    Elsa sighed helplessly:


    "Once I activate this power, anything that might get in my way will be doomed.


    In the worst case, the hallway of the fairy realm will activate on its own, pulling the opponent into the underworld, or pulling in dangerous creatures from the underworld. "


    Hearing this sentence, the corner of Luo Hao''s mouth twitched and said:


    "Why is your power always such an uncontrolled thing?"


    "People don''t want it either."


    Aisha said with an aggrieved face.


    "Is there any solution?" Athena said embarrassedly:


    "My technique has been involved in your power. If it continues like this, the chances of tracking failure will be greatly increased. I am afraid that it will take a few more months to find another chance to lock Susanoo. "


    "Shall I try to control?"


    Aisha closed her eyes and tried for a second, then folded her hands together and said with a smile:


    "Sorry, everyone, my power seems to be running wild again. This power is like this every time. It always pulls the things of the world into reality... eh? Is it actually a human being pulled this time?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin fell into silence as he looked at the three people who were pulled into the world together with the floor.


    And Susanoo, Sita, and the black-clothed archmage, who were pulled to the world, looked stupid.


    What''s the situation?


    How good, they were pulled into the human world, or were they caught in the siege of three godslayers and two ancestors?


    What the **** is going on with him?


    "Master, you are an expert in space..." Sita''s mouth twitched, and he asked with a subtle expression.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know anything." The black-clothed archmage looked like he had a toothache.


    At this time, Susanoo, who was used to hiding, stood up and smiled bitterly:


    "Oh, it looks like this old man has to fight to the death!"


    The black-clothed archmage is an undead person who transcends human beings, and Sita is the ancestor of the gods. Only he, Susanoo, is the **** of disobedience.


    What was the result of the meeting between the gods and the godslayer?


    In addition to life and death, there is no second possibility!


    Thinking of this, Susanoo called out the ten-fist sword and pointed at Mrs. Aisha who was closest to him:


    "Come on, godslayers! Although this old man is not good at fighting, it is not something you three little guys can provoke at will!"


    And at this moment, Su Jin''s magical attack that had disappeared finally appeared from the distorted space, and in Su Jin''s strange eyes, it hit Susanoo''s chest.


    "Well!"


    Susanono snorted, his eyes widened, and he looked at Su Jin with grief and indignation:


    "Ho, you actually plot against the old man?"


    Even if it''s 3 on 1, you still play secret calculations?


    How can you be so stupid?


    "...The power is sealed." Su Jin looked at Susano''s man quietly.


    The spell involving the myth is not harmful to the godslayer. After all, the function of this spell is to play the role of the connection between power and the myth, and to add another connection to this connection.


    But for the gods, this is the magic skill of sealing power.


    "Su Jin, Aisha is gone." Athena beside Su Jin reminded with a subtle expression.


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin turned to look at Aisha, and then looked stunned.


    "Yo, it really disappeared, was it taken away by the corridor of the fairy realm?"


    Pull Susanoo out to block the gun, and then take the opportunity to sneak?


    Although this may not be Asia''s original intention, but the spontaneous cooperation of power.


    But to be honest, this move was indeed a safe escape from Su Jin''s hands.


    Except for hurting Susanoo.


    "Is it okay to lose a godslayer?" Athena asked with a frown.


    "It''s fine."


    Su Jin shook his head, then looked at Susanoo in front of him, and sighed:


    "You are also suffering."


    He said, his fingertips lit up with a silvery white light.


    Then that light turned into a thousand rays of light, completely drowning Susanoo.


    "Old man grudge!" Susanono, whose power was sealed, completely melted in the light with a suffocated expression on his face.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the moment when Susanoo died.


    Dongdu, Shiba Park.


    Gunivia, who was sitting on a park bench, suddenly stood up and said with bright eyes:


    "Uncle, I sensed it, I sensed the breath of my lord."


    Beside her, the wandering female knight in a cloak showed her figure and said in surprise:


    "Isn''t it still unresponsive just now?"


    Genivia felt it carefully, and said with a smile on her face:


    "It seems that the gods who deliberately cast spells in my lord''s sleep to interfere with my perception have died."


    "In that case, let''s go over there, with the Holy Grail!"


    "Um!"


    Gnivia nodded heavily.


    Chapter 0287 capitalized a miserable


    Susanoo is dead.


    He was directly hit by Su Jin''s small universe, which was on the verge of the peak of his sixth sense, and was smashed into atoms.


    By the way, there are Sita and the black-robed archmage who surrendered.


    It can be said that all the high-level executives behind the official history compilation committee were wiped out in this sunshine mountain.


    However, to be honest, Su Jin was not very happy after finishing this.


    "Excuse me, what happened just now?"


    Sita, who was sealed by Athena''s spell, wanted to understand more and asked Su Jin directly.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was standing on the mountain road and watched Athena and Ansheela restore the mountain range, looked back at Sita, thought about it, and explained:


    "how to say?"


    "Probably because of me."


    "You?" Sita showed a puzzled expression.


    At this time, Su Jin turned his head and said with his back to Sita:


    "I tried to ''attack'' on Aisha, and this behavior triggered Aisha''s power [Grace of the Lucky Saint]."


    "Although I don''t know what''s going on, Aisha''s lucky power has moved you from the underworld to me by making the corridor of the fairy realm run wild.


    Then, I used my stupefied skills because of this incident, and used the corridor''s rampage to divert Asia again. "


    "Through this method, the power has successfully allowed Elsa to escape the future that was attacked by me. This is probably the process."


    "Huh?" Sita opened his mouth slightly, dumbfounded.


    At this time, Luo Hao, who was standing beside Su Jin, couldn''t help but interject:


    "I tried to attack Aisha before, but it''s different from this time. I was suddenly transferred to the battlefield where two gods were fighting, and I almost didn''t die directly."


    "I guess it''s useless to transfer me, or transfer the gods to deal with me, right? That strange power." Su Jin replied with a subtle expression.


    At this time, Luo Hao shook his head and said, "No, you are wrong, that power has no self-awareness, and its function is only to strengthen Elsa''s luck."


    "Are you lucky?" Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at Sita and the black-clothed archmage.


    "That''s really lucky." Beside, the black-clothed archmage who was cursed smiled dryly.


    Co-authoring them is because of bad luck and was pulled by Aisha''s power to block the gun?


    Susanoo''s death is wrong!


    Next to him, Sita, who knew the truth, also looked very ugly.


    Anyone who knows that he is unlucky because Ou Huang Aisha wants to escape for his life will be as depressed as she is.


    But the matter has come to an end, and the prisoner himself can no longer complain.


    Thinking of this, Sita sighed, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "After killing the Great Sage, King Su Jin, do you plan to deal with Prince Rama?"

 Chapter 232：

    "Oh?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, turned his head, looked at Sita and said:


    "what are you planning to do?"


    Sita opened his mouth and finally sighed: "The concubine''s name is Sita, and in mythology, she is the wife of Prince Rama."


    "Oh? Want to kill a husband?" Su Jin showed an interested expression.


    However, at this time, Sita shook his head and said:


    "Although I hate that prince, I''m not so extreme that I want to kill him."


    "Then what do you want to do?" Su Jin asked.


    Sita was silent for a long time, and finally sighed, "...Probably to free the already exhausted man?"


    "interesting."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and looked at Sita. After confirming her attitude, he said calmly:


    "In that case, tell me where Rama is sleeping and how to unblock him, and I''ll help him free for you."


    "..." Sita opened his mouth and finally sighed, "Thank you for your generosity."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Dongdu Bay.


    Gnivia, who came to the sea, looked around, a pair of beautiful eyes with anticipation and joy, constantly searching.


    Beside her, Lancelot, the Valkyrie with honey hair, frowned and said:


    "The breath is so strong, but why is there no trace of my lord?"


    "There is no sea or earth, and there is no trace of my lord. Why?"


    Gunivia made a voice with anxiety, and at this moment, in her heart, she raised her head and looked at the sudden gust of wind.


    In the gust of wind, wearing a mask and wrapped in white cloth, a divine figure appeared in front of Gunivia.


    Seeing the person who came, Gnivia made a happy voice: "It''s the King of Wind who serves my lord, are you also awake?"


    The King of Wind did not reply, just looked at the two old friends in front of him and nodded slightly, then pointed to the sky.


    "what do you mean?"


    Gunivia looked up at the sky with a surprised expression on her face.


    With the hot sunlight, her sight passed through the clouds, across countless distances, and saw the floating island suspended in space.


    "Ah, that''s that~ that''s where~ I''m waiting to serve the last king! So you''re sleeping there?"


    "It turned out to be sleeping in space? No wonder I couldn''t find it no matter how I looked for it."


    Lancelot showed an emotional expression.


    Then, she called out the white horse and stretched out her hand towards Gunivia:


    "Come on, my beloved daughter, if you want to go to that kind of place, you can''t do it without a mount."


    "Okay, uncle."


    Guinevere stretched out his hand and was mounted by Lancelot, and the two rode together.


    After pulling the reins, Lancelot said to the mask:


    "O Lord of the Wind, go and meet our lord."


    She said, kicking the horse.


    After the white horse neighed, stepping on the atmosphere, it flew towards the sky.


    Seeing this, the King of Wind silently raised his head, manipulated the wind, and chased after him.


    The two flew high into the sky, even breaking through the atmosphere, and came to what humans call satellite orbits.


    There, the two gods and one **** ancestor saw the floating island.


    The island is small, with hills and flats clearly visible, but no plants or life exist there, only soil and rocks.


    In the center of the island, a knife was inserted upside down.


    It was a thick, double-edged sword about 100 centimeters long.


    The blade is mottled and covered with rust. It looks ordinary, but it has a very noble personality.


    - The sword of salvation!


    The last king, the seventh incarnation of Pishnu, the body of Prince Rama.


    The strongest steel formed by the fusion of equipment bestowed by the gods with Prince Rama.


    Kill the invincible blade of Rakshasa in the world!


    Chapter 0288 Su Jin''s Greetings


    "Ahhh~~ I''m waiting for the Lord~~"


    Gnivia jumped off the white horse, took three steps and two steps, came to the front of the sword of salvation, knelt on the ground, stretched out her hands carefully, touched the blade of the sword and said:


    "It''s Gunivia''s fault that it took so long to become an audience."


    Gunivia touched the blade and turned to look at Lancelot.


    The Valkyrie opened her mouth and seemed to understand something, so she could only sigh and give an encouraging look.


    Seeing this, Genivia smiled, a very sweet smile.


    She stood up and took out the gold poured cup.


    This is the [Holy Grail].


    The Holy Grail created by the sacrifice of the life of the White Goddess, Gnivia''s previous life.


    Genievia held the Holy Grail in his hand, and gently poured the liquid in the cup onto the divine sword of salvation, and at the same time apologized repeatedly:


    "I''m really sorry for the lack of Earth Essence collected."


    "On the earth now, the old demon king who is like a greedy wolf, the shameless queen who claims to be unparalleled in the world, the witch who has nothing but harm to the country and the people, and four other young kings are wreaking havoc."


    "The magic power that my subordinates worked so hard to collect was also taken away by the young demon king, the god-killer known as the Black Prince, and only these are left to serve as your nourishment."


    "In order to make up for these mistakes, please accept this offering."


    While Gnivia was talking, her legs were already brought together, turning into a snake''s tail covered with golden scales.


    At the price of giving up eternal life, the ancestors of the gods can incarnate into serpents of apostasy.


    The life of the perverted snake is the best nourishment for the sword of salvation, and it is also one of the keys to exerting its power.


    Seeing this scene, the King of Wind snorted and stepped forward, as if he wanted to stop it, but was stopped by Lancelot.


    The sad-faced Valkyrie shook her head at the King of Wind, who was silent for a moment, took a step back, and stopped coming forward.


    At this moment, Genivia, whose face became paler and paler, grabbed the Divine Sword of Salvation, and while trying to pull it out, she recited the spirit of words aloud:


    [We are praying for the rebirth of the sword, breaking through the darkness of the end times, and killing the god-killing demon king! ¡¿


    [The incomparably noble sword of the sword, the blade of the blade. ¡¿


    [You are the blade that annihilates the demon king, you are the white light of salvation, and you were born to kill all the Rakshasa in the world! ¡¿


    Accompanied by the spirit of words, Gunivia''s figure became more and more illusory.


    In contrast, the mottled rust on the Divine Salvation Sword gradually fell off, revealing the white-gold blade.


    Seeing this scene, Genivia called out loudly:


    [O holy king who appeared in the last days, come quickly! ¡¿


    A phantom suddenly appeared next to the divine sword.


    It was a handsome man with grey hair and a beautiful face.


    He appeared there with a battle-hardened temperament and an indescribably tired look, wearing a blue coat, trousers, and a white cloak.


    He looked at the gradually dissipating Gnivia, and said with a wry smile and annoyance:


    "...why are you in trouble?"


    "King! The king I''m waiting for~~"


    Gnivia, who was dissipating, showed a happy expression, but at the same time, she, who knew that her time was short, said solemnly:


    "Please be extra careful, there is a terrifying demon king born in this world, please be very careful..."


    Amidst the warning, Genivia''s figure turned into white sand and dissipated into space.


    Lancelot looked at the dissipated white sand, and felt melancholy for a second or two, then turned his head and pulled down the hood on his head and said:


    "My friend, do you still remember my face?"


    Rama looked at Lancelot with a little nostalgia: "Ah, it''s you, I didn''t expect to meet again."


    "The same is true for me. I never thought that I would be able to meet allies who fought against Rakshasa and Mother Earth in the past."


    While Lancelot said this, he showed a bloodthirsty and warlike smile:


    "It looks like we are going to fight side by side on the battlefield again."


    Seeing this, Rama smiled helplessly: "You are still the same, only fighting exists in your heart."


    With a smile, he turned his head and looked at the masked **** and said:


    "Hanuman, thank you for your hard work."


    This is to express gratitude to the subordinates who have been seeking to resurrect him for thousands of years.


    Even if this resurrection was not what Rama expected.


    Hanuman got down on one knee and respectfully accepted Rama''s thanks.


    At this time, Rama turned his head and looked at Lancelot and said:


    "The last thing Gnivia said, that terrifying Demon Lord made me a little concerned."


    "So that''s the case, is it King Su Jin?"


    Lancelot frowned and replied:


    "For some reason, I felt an unimaginable sense of crisis in the newly born Demon King who was only half a month old."


    "Su Jin?"


    Rama recited the name silently, frowned and said:


    "The gods are warning me and issuing petitions. It seems that this demon king seems to have committed a heinous crime..."


    Before Rama''s words were finished, he suddenly looked at the planet below.


    "What''s wrong?" Lancelot, who saw Rama''s abnormality, asked in confusion.


    At this time, cold sweat broke out on Rama''s face, and he warned loudly:


    "Be careful, something is coming!"


    And at this moment, above the earth, endless golden rays of light gathered together.


    Like a brilliant pillar of light, it rushed straight towards the floating island.


    "An attack from the ground? How is that possible!"


    Unbelievably, the floating island was completely submerged by light!


    At this critical juncture, Rama unfolded the sword of salvation.


    Behind him, a huge magic circle suddenly appeared.


    It was a square array with a side length of about ten meters.


    The magic circle is divided into countless small grids by golden lines, and in each grid is a divine tool given by the gods to Rama to defeat the demon king.


    Hundreds of artifacts emerged, and golden lines spread.


    Looking around, there seems to be a golden mandala behind Rama.


    The divine sword unfolded, and in the face of the light-like attack, Rama roared:

 Chapter 233：

    "go!"


    One after another artifact turned into a golden thunder light, rushing towards the attacking attack.


    A dense and terrifying explosion was produced. What the naked eye saw was golden fire, and what the ear heard was a dense explosion.


    boom boom boom-


    The explosions, which are constantly being produced, sparked light and heat that even overshadowed the sun''s brilliance.


    And in this seemingly evenly matched confrontation, Rama gritted his teeth and instantly appeared beside Hanuman and Lancelot, grabbed the arms of the two, and rushed towards the corner where the attack was useless.


    He''s trying to crash land on Earth!


    In the blink of an eye, the light overwhelmed the array of the Divine Sword of Salvation, pressing the Divine Sword into space.


    The three of Rama turned into meteors and fell towards the earth.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the ground, an island dozens of kilometers away from Dongdu Bay.


    On the beach, Athena looked at Su Jin who stopped beside him and said:


    "finished?"


    "No, not yet. After all, it''s just a greeting. I didn''t expect to solve him like this."


    Su Jin shook his head.


    "What happened?" Athena asked curiously.


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled, looked up at the meteor in the sky and said:


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I didn''t expect to open the distance on purpose, and he would be so slow to react."


    "Sure enough, has his fighting instinct started to degenerate?"


    Hearing this, Athena frowned, looked at Su Jin, and reminded:


    "Anyway, it is the strongest steel. If you are so careless, you may suffer a loss."


    "The strongest?" Su Jin''s mouth curled slightly and said, "I''m sorry, I''m the strongest."


    After he finished speaking, he stood on the spot and gave up his plan to continue to shoot, but raised his head and quietly waited for the falling of the meteor from the sky.


    At the same time, Rama in the sky suddenly lowered his head and looked down.


    At this time, one person and one **** looked at each other.


    0289 The Last King Rama


    The meteor fell from the sky and landed on the sea level not far from the island with a loud bang.


    A tsunami with a height of dozens of meters rose and hit the island overwhelmingly.


    Facing such a scene, Athena floated in the air, chanting words and calming the waves.


    After the weather calmed down, Rama, covered in water vapor, had already arrived on the island.


    The Wind King Hanuman and Lancelot barely stood beside him, their chests rising and falling, and their cheeks, arms, and waist were covered in blood.


    Obviously, in the attack just now, Rama did not protect his subordinates perfectly.


    At this time, the injured Lancelot looked at Su Jin who was standing on the beach not far away, and smiled bitterly:


    "It''s an exaggerated attack, King Su Jin."


    Attacking space from the earth actually has the power to seriously injure her just by brushing the edge.


    Even in the eyes of God, this kind of strength is a bit too foul.


    Su Jin shifted his gaze slightly at this time, looked at Lancelot, and said in surprise:


    "You seem to be sheltering the goddess of Gnivia?"


    "Where''s the witch who used a spell to sway in front of me?"


    Hearing this sentence, Lancelot sighed slightly and said:


    "Gnivia has been loyal to her lord."


    "Is that so?" Su Jin shook his head slightly and said, "It''s a pity, she''s obviously a good woman."


    After he finished speaking, he turned his attention to the handsome man with grey hair:


    "Is the last king Rama? Your state seems to be worse than I thought, and you don''t have any fighting spirit~"


    "As you can see, I''m just a weary traveler."


    Rama chuckled lightly and raised his tired face. Staring at Su Jin and said:


    "Oh, is this? An illusion created by the Ring of Usurpation?"


    "Yo, see through."


    Su Jin was slightly surprised and smiled:


    "You''re the second one. The monkey can see through me that I''m not a godslayer and rely on his eyes. I don''t know what you rely on?"


    "what?!"


    When Lancelot heard this, he was shocked.


    Isn''t Su Jin a godslayer? how can that be?


    At this time, Rama said in distress:


    "Anyway, I have also fought to the death with many godslayers. It is still possible to see whether a person is a godslayer or not."


    At the same time as he said this, he raised his hand and called out to his own body.


    Not long after, a red-golden thunder light descended from the sky and was used by Rama.


    However, it was the Divine Sword of Salvation that was called back to Rama.


    With the sword in hand, Rama''s eyes gradually sharpened.


    He looked at Su Jin and said in a somber tone:


    "You seem to have committed a more unforgivable sin than those god-killers who disturbed the historical order."


    "Sin?" Athena, who was floating in the air, sneered: "It''s just the strong eating the weak. Where is the sin?"


    Hearing this, Rama glanced at Athena, then sighed:


    "I see, are you supporting this visitor from another world?"


    "I didn''t think that hatred of steel would make you choose to kill the gods and destroy the myth. After all, you are extreme, Your Majesty Athena."


    "Boring remarks."


    Athena looked at Rama expressionlessly:


    "What extremes? What sins? It''s all false. The concubine is just sending them on the road ahead of time."


    Faith created the gods, but also brought the gods into the Jedi.


    As long as Su Jin doesn''t give up the idea of ??observing the world, the gods will inevitably die out.


    Just like her Athena, without Su Jin''s assistance, sooner or later, she will be swallowed up by the stronger self and become an insignificant part of the other party.


    What she is doing now is nothing more than taking revenge one step ahead of the gods before they disappear.


    "It seems that words alone cannot make you change your mind."


    Rama sighed, then looked at Su Jin opposite.


    At this time, he saw Su Jin took out a pocket watch from his arms, looked at the pointer pointing to ''10'', frowned and said, "That pocket watch..."


    At this time, Su Jin put away his pocket watch, looked at Rama, shook his head with regret and said:


    "Unfortunately, it seems that I can''t save your life."


    Just like the Blade of Demon Slayer wants to solve the ghost dance Tsuji no miserable, the blood-devouring mad attack wants to solve the holy annihilation.


    If you want to observe the world of the godslayer, it seems that you must solve the ultimate enemy of Rama in order to completely push the influence to a critical point.


    Otherwise, keeping Rama is actually more in line with Su Jin''s intentions.


    After all, this Lord is the final savior who gathered Rama, King Arthur, **** and other godheads and mixed them.


    If Rama was alive, it would be a natural dynamite keg, the kind that could blow up the entire Little Garden.


    This is a better material than Athena for carrying the pot!


    Su Jin''s eyes revealed such regret.


    However, Su Jin suspects that if he kills the goddess of fate who gave Rama the fate of the last king, the same effect should be achieved.


    Killing the last king, or destroying the Goddess of Destiny, the representative of historical maintenance, is the ultimate choice?


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly.


    But Rama, who saw this scene, smiled bitterly:


    "Can you put away your surging malice?"


    "Yeah, did you find it?"


    Su Jin said in surprise.


    Then, Rama shook his head with a wry smile and said:


    "Looks like you''re not going to let me go."


    He said, looked at Lancelot and Hanuman behind him, then turned his head and said with a resolute expression:


    "In that case, please follow me to the Netherworld to fight."


    "I don''t want a fight between us to destroy the planet."


    "Um?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and then felt the surging power of the King of the End, but was surprised:


    "It turns out that the strength of the blessings of the gods also depends on the quality of the carrier?"


    In the face of Sun Wukong, the protection given by the gods through the great law of the covenant was stunned to send the great sage to a five-digit exception, comparable to a four-digit level.


    For Rama, who is more adaptable to the Dafa of the Covenant, although it is an exceptional five-digit evaluation, the difference seems to be about 10 times.


    In terms of energy scale alone, the last king seems to have little gap with himself.


    At least one thousand, and one thousand two hundred, did not open a decisive gap.


    "You can understand that this is the wrath of the gods after their power was taken away."


    As Rama said this, he waved the sword of salvation, and drew a crack leading to the world in the air.


    Before entering the world, he looked at Lancelot and Hanuman, and thought for a moment:


    "If I fail, can you please spare my subordinates?"


    Rama was not sure of winning, or through the collision just now, he realized that his chances of winning were not high, so he said such words to show weakness.


    "Is that so?"


    Su Jin glanced at the seriously injured two gods, nodded slightly and said:


    "Then how about signing a gentleman''s agreement? No matter which side wins, the defeated army will not be hunted down."


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    Rama laughed, finally glanced at his subordinates, and then stepped into the world.


    Behind him, Su Jin and Athena looked at each other.


    At this time, the silver-haired goddess of wisdom said confidently: "Go, holy warrior in the form of a concubine."


    "It''s easy for you, but I have to work for you... Forget it, who made me greedy for you."


    Su Jin scolded and shook his head, turned into light, and followed Rama into the world.


    0290 Tactical Victory


    Netherworld.


    The realm of life and immortality.

 Chapter 234：

    Spiritually overlaid spaces.


    Rama''s figure appeared in the overlapping layer of space.


    It''s a deserted island, full of surf-beaten reefs and hard rock formations.


    Rama, who appeared here, looked left and right, and seemed very satisfied with the venue.


    At this moment, he turned sideways, looked at Su Jin who was chasing after him, and said:


    "Just here."


    "In an overlapping world like the Netherworld, as long as you don''t use the space-destroying tricks, even if you destroy this Netherworld, it won''t affect the human world."


    Of course, the result of this is that Su Jin cannot freely use the ability of the space type.


    Although Rama is not sure whether Su Jin has such ability, in fact, he did take some advantage.


    At least it is impossible for Su Jin to have such an understanding of the structure of the underworld.


    Thinking of this, Rama laughed at himself and said:


    "Forgive my despicableness, Su Jin, after all, your existence has already affected the order of this world."


    "You''re funny too."


    Su Jin, who stopped, looked at him in surprise, then smiled playfully:


    "Obviously you don''t want to take advantage of me, but you are saying things that irritate me. It seems that you have an advantage over yourself, and you dare to blame yourself for not being able to fight fairly?"


    Rama opened his mouth, but smiled dumbly:


    "The one who knows you best is really the enemy?"


    "Come on."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and his tone was somewhat mocking:


    "Think you have the advantage? Wrong, so wrong!"


    As he spoke, a silver-white brilliance lit up on his body, but when the brilliance boiled, it flashed a coquettish purple light:


    "It''s me who has the absolute advantage!"


    "Is that so?"


    Rama opened his mouth, and the sword of salvation in his hand stretched and deformed, but it turned into a golden longbow.


    He held the bow body, pulled the bowstring, and said solemnly:


    "Be careful, this is the bow and arrow that Dayi gave me. Although I have lost the bow and arrow, with the power I have been blessed by the gods now, even if I can''t achieve the great cause of destroying the sun, it is enough to break a star!"


    When Rama said this, he paused and said seriously:


    "Don''t die!"


    "Is it the strongest attack in the first place?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, but the coquettish purple light on his body became more and more prosperous:


    "Well, I''ll see if you can kill me!"


    Rama was silent, stared at Su Jin, and then slowly pulled the bowstring.


    On the bowstring, a golden thunder light gradually formed and converged.


    The high concentration of terrifying magic power is continuously compressed and condensed on the arrow, accumulating destructive power.


    The heroes of the Indian pantheon are best at bows and arrows, which is not surprising to Rama.


    Ignoring the damage to the longbow, he pulled the bowstring to the fullest.


    Then, Rama''s fingertips loosened.


    The golden bow and arrow turned into meteors, turned into light, and attacked Su Jin.


    The arrow, with its vast power, slammed towards Su Jin with terrifying power and speed.


    next moment.


    The arrow hit Su Jin.


    Then!


    passed through him.


    "What? Fake?"


    Rama''s eyes widened and he shouted in astonishment.


    He didn''t expect that Su Jin, who had just spoken righteously and righteously, turned out to stay in place with a fake body and wait for the attack.


    He thought that Su Jin was thinking of confronting him head-on.


    "Chance!"


    A sneer sounded.


    Immediately afterwards, a strange purple light hit Rama in the spiral.


    Accumulated corpse gas underworld wave!


    The unique move of the Golden Saint of Cancer hit Rama''s body.


    "It happened!"


    Rama, who was hit, shouted badly, but in the next second, he was stunned to find that he didn''t seem to have received any damage.


    "This is?"


    Rama raised his head and saw Su Jin in the direction from which the attack just came.


    At this moment, Su Jin was spreading his palm, and a dazzling bluish-white flame was burning in his palm.


    Is it a mistake? With that in mind, Rama unfolded the Sword of Salvation.


    An artifact emerged from the divine sword mandala and turned into golden arrows of thunder.


    Then, with Rama waving his arm as a signal, 10,000 rays of lightning were fired at Su Jin for the first time.


    At this time, Su Jin said meaningfully: "This move is called Cang Yan, the ghost of corpse accumulation."


    The bluish-white flame spread to Su Jin''s arm, followed by Wan Dao''s fist that turned into light.


    Su Jin''s punch hit the thunder arrow called by Rama at the speed of light, and one shot down without falling.


    And in the process, Rama, who was not attacked to the slightest point, let out a painful wailing.


    "Ahhhh-"


    Rama covered his head, knelt down on one knee, his body trembled, and he wailed.


    At this time, protecting him and taking the madness of the **** of disobedience in place of Rama, Rama''s younger brother Roshmana showed traces on the sword.


    The brown-skinned Roshman raised his body from the divine sword, looked at his brother who was in pain, and couldn''t help crying:


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?!"


    "Ahhhh-!"


    Rama couldn''t help crying.


    Roshman looked at it in astonishment, then reacted, turned his head to look at Su Jin, or looked at the blue-white flame in Su Jin''s hand, and suddenly said angrily:


    "How, how despicable!"


    Tears of Roshman''s atmosphere flowed out:


    "What a despicable act to actually fight with your brother by burning his soul!"


    "Don''t you have a little warrior''s glory!"


    "Even if you say so..."


    Su Jin squeezed the bluish-white flame on his hand, or in other words, he squeezed Rama''s soul drawn out by the underworld wave and said:


    "My corpse gas ghost Cangyan itself is a way to fight the enemy by burning the enemy''s soul!"


    Accumulating corpse gas ghost Cang Yan!


    Written in the diary by Sasha, the reincarnation of Athena, commenting on my ''most vicious'' tricks.


    The secret skill of Cancer that draws out the enemy''s soul through the underworld wave of accumulated corpse gas, and then burns the enemy''s soul to fight the enemy.


    It has unimaginable wonders in the face of undead enemies.


    After all, it is hard to have immortality in which immortality penetrates deep into the soul.


    Therefore, burning the soul is one of the best ways to deal with the undead body.


    To be honest, it is indeed a bit immoral to use this kind of trick to confront the enemy Cancer.


    Because of this move, enemies who want to fight Cancer Saint Seiya must guard against this move carefully.


    If you are a little careless, you need to endure the pain of burning your soul and fight against the Cancer Saint Seiya.


    In this process, the stronger the tricks the Cancer Saint Seiya uses, the more fiercely his soul is burned.


    Therefore, Cangyan, the ghost of corpse gas, was called by Sasha as a rogue trick of "taking the enemy''s lifespan and fighting the enemy", and was further evaluated as one of the most vicious golden combat skills.


    But I have to say, this trick is really useful against Rama.


    "What, how despicable!"


    Roshman was almost annoyed by Su Jin''s shamelessness.


    Burning his brother''s soul and launching an attack against his brother, how could this man in front of him be so shameless!


    There is still the face to say that his trick is to fight in this way.


    Do you still have the face to develop such a trick?


    Do you still have a face?


    "You coward, if you have the guts, give up that¡ª"


    "enough!"


    Rama snorted angrily and stunned Roshmana.


    "Brother?" Roshman looked at his brother with worried eyes.


    And Rama recovered from the pain of burning his soul, stood up tremblingly, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "I see, using this trick to crack my immortality? It''s a bit of a rogue, but it''s a wise judgment."


    "Rogue?" Su Jin''s mouth curled slightly, and then said with a smile: "I prefer to call it a tactical victory."


    "You!" Roshman''s angry body twisted.


    The phantom attached to the Divine Sword of Salvation twisted and swayed, and he almost died on the spot without getting angry.


    At this time, Luo rubbed the corners of his mouth. When he was crying, he couldn''t even control the flow of saliva, which caused the corners of his mouth to be full of stains.


    He reluctantly stood up, summoned the bow and arrow again, looked at Su Jin in front of him, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Come on, let''s continue our duel."


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin squeezed the bluish-white flame on his hand, and said with admiration:


    "Good courage!"


    "Then next, I will use the ''Soul Burial Wave'' that is higher than Gui Cangyan to fight."


    One level up? Rama''s heart skipped a beat.


    For the first time in his life, he had a ''fear'' of fighting!


    The enemy burns my soul and fights with me, this is really unbearable!


    Chapter 0291 The Seventh God Killer


    At the next moment of deciding the experimental tricks.


    The blue-white flame in Su Jin''s palm exploded and burned like gunpowder had been added to it.


    And the bluish-white flame also turned into a sky-like blue.

 Chapter 235：

    Just like the color of the Milky Way.


    "Hmm!" Rama groaned, and blood even flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    The severe pain caused his hands to tremble and his standing unsteady.


    This is a soul burning pain ten times stronger than the previous Ghost Cangyan.


    But in order to continue fighting, he bit off his tongue, dealt with the pain with pain, and forcibly pulled the bow and arrow in his hand.


    And then, his more and more determined thoughts shook the atmosphere and made a sound of words:


    [Great Shiva, please grant me the power of destruction to destroy everything in front of me! ¡¿


    Accompanied by the spirit of words, jet-black arrows appeared on the golden longbow.


    Rama bends the bow and shoots the arrow, his body trembling, but the hand holding the arrow is extremely steady.


    "Did it hold up?"


    Su Jin looked at Rama who was aiming at him in surprise, and the corner of his mouth curled slightly:


    "So what?"


    In the palm of his hand, the blue flame burned violently.


    This is a very rude way of fighting, and it has even deviated from the original intention of Soul Burial.


    The tricks of the corpse qi series are all golden combat skills centered on the soul system and the space system.


    Although the surface is rough, it is a technology that requires extremely fine operation.


    As for Su Jin, who has not reached the seventh sense, he does not have that kind of control. He can only violently extract Rama''s soul and burn it to reproduce a very small part of the power of the soul burial wave. .


    And this effect is that Soul Burial Wave''s greatest destructive power, "Spirit Body Attack", cannot be used.


    At the same time, it also gave Rama more intense soul burning pain.


    "Wow!"


    With a loud bang, Rama protruded a mouthful of blood, and even the fragments of his tongue and teeth spit out, hitting the yellow-brown ground, spattering a pool of blood.


    With a plop, Rama was half-kneeling on the ground, his face pale and covered with fine beads of sweat.


    "Brother!"


    Roshman, who was attached to the sword of salvation, exclaimed, turned his head suddenly, and looked at Su Jin with hatred:


    "Brother, please wait a moment, Yudi is here to help you."


    "Stop!" Rama heard the words, his pupils shrank, and he stopped loudly.


    At this time, Roshmana had turned into a shadow-like viscous liquid and submerged into the ground, attacking directly towards Su Jin.


    "Facing me in the state of the soul body? Really courageous."


    Su Jin raised his free left hand as he spoke, and his fingertips lit up with a coquettish purple light, which instantly illuminated the ground.


    - Accumulated corpse energy underworld wave!


    This move is the foundation of the corpse qi series, and it is also a stunt that kills twice in one move.


    The first underworld wave will only extract the enemy''s soul in terms of damage.


    But the second time, it completely shreds the enemy''s soul body, and scatters the fragments into countless different-dimensional spaces.


    It seems to be a vicious combat technique that keeps the enemy forever immortal.


    What''s worse is that Roshman is in the state of the soul body right now, and even his power is not comparable to the weakest silver saint.


    "Wow--!"


    Without the slightest accident, Roshmana''s soul was torn apart by Su Jin''s underworld wave in extreme pain.


    Before the soul was torn apart and thrown into another dimension, Roshmana used all his strength and shouted:


    "Brother, it''s purple light!"


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin raised his eyes subtly.


    He didn''t seem to hide the brilliance that was characteristic of his moves.


    "I see¡­¡­"


    Rama, who was kneeling on one knee, stood up forcibly, his bloodshot eyes looking down at his own body.


    "Invisible connection?"


    He muttered to himself, then gritted his teeth and said:


    [The realm of life and immortality, I exchange my left eye for the wisdom under your clear spring. ¡¿


    Rama''s left eye burst open, and half of his face was stained red with blood.


    And in the next second, an eyeball like an emerald gem appeared in his empty pupil.


    "I saw!"


    Rama, who opened his emerald eyes, saw the purple light.


    The starting point is his right wrist and left thigh, and the end point is the tip of Su Jin''s right index finger, a light like a purple ribbon.


    That was the power bond Su Jin used to burn his soul.


    Seeing this scene, the longbow held in Rama''s left hand was instantly deformed, restored to the posture of the sword of salvation, and then chopped it down without hesitation.


    Puff twice!


    Looking at Rama who had cut off his right arm and left leg, Su Jin frowned, stopped the soul burial wave, and said in surprise:


    "Does it make sense?"


    If the tricks of the Accumulating Corpse series can be avoided in this way, then the Golden Saint Seiya will be underestimated.


    Without the interference of a small universe of the same scale or other forces, Romorgan could not escape the capture range of the corpse gas.


    Before he broke his hands and feet, Rama couldn''t avoid his underworld waves, let alone his broken hands and feet?


    So Su Jin asked Rama the meaning of doing this.


    Rama inserted the divine sword of salvation on the ground with his left hand to maintain his balance, and then looked at Su Jin with clear eyes and said:


    "This is the chance my brother gave me in exchange for his life."


    "Because of proving that Roshmana''s efforts were not in vain?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s face softened a little.


    He was silent for a moment, shook his head, and said in a tired tone: "It''s a boring battle."


    In Su Jin''s view, it is interesting to fight against a weak or powerful enemy.


    But the guy who seeks death is an exception.


    A person who commits suicide does not find a place to die, but wastes his energy, which will only make him sick.


    Unfortunately, Rama is such a ''disgusting'' guy.


    "I''m so sorry I didn''t make you happy."


    Rama smiled, then slowly regenerated his limbs, and said in a serious tone:


    "It may be my honor to die in the hands of a strong man like you."


    "Want to borrow my hand to seek death?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Rama and said:


    "Ah, probably," Rama replied in an ambiguous tone.


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin was silent for a moment, as Rama''s sight became more and more dangerous.


    After a while, he raised the arm that suddenly turned pitch black and had blood-red texture, and said in a low voice:


    "Rapid attack, Rainbow Flame of Ming Ji!"


    Golden magic power rose up, and in the magic power, a female knight with a sword in hand and wearing a heavy Kai appeared.


    Rainbow Flame of the Sixth Familiar Beast, Ming Ji.


    One of the strongest beasts of the Fourth Primogenitor, with the ability to cut karma.


    "This is?"


    Rama was amazed at the female knight who showed her figure:


    "A false life that is not a power or a manifestation of magic power, is it a real life?"


    And just when he was surprised, Ming Ji Zhi Hongyan held the big sword in both hands and slammed down towards Rama.


    Seeing this, Rama looked at the hands that would regenerate completely, sighed, closed his eyes, and waited for death.


    one second.


    two seconds.


    Rama, who didn''t feel the pain, opened his eyes, but saw the golden threads surrounding him.


    "This is? The Thread of Fate?"


    Rama looked at the golden threads around him with a shocked expression and opened his mouth slightly.


    And right now.


    bang!


    The thread of fate is broken!


    With the sound of rattling, the threads of fate wrapped around Rama were broken one after another.


    Blessed to the soul, Rama realized it.


    His personality and identity as the ''Last King'' was cut off.


    It was completely cut off by the same life as the female knight just now.


    "Fate, can it be cut off?"


    Rama muttered to himself.


    Opposite him, Su Jin took out a disc from the void.


    It was a heavy-looking, cast-steel disc.


    In the center of the surface of the disc, there is a sculpture of a dragon''s head, and around the dragon''s head are eight golden sword-shaped engravings, which can be felt just by looking at it.


    Rama saw through the disc''s real name at a glance:


    "The ring of usurpation? Pandora made the godslayer''s artifact..."


    At this time, Su Jin, who was holding the disc, said in a frivolous tone:


    "Yo, although I thought about it, I didn''t expect it to work!"


    Hearing this sentence, Rama noticed that his identity and personality as the last king seemed to be deprived by the ring of usurpation.


    "This is!"


    Rama''s eyes widened, and he watched helplessly as the ring of usurpation took away his fate, and then turned it into power and gave it to Su Jin.


    A new Godslayer is born!


    The seventh godslayer who killed the fate of the last king and seized his power was born in the underworld!


    Chapter 0292 The New Last King


    At the moment when the ring of usurpation took effect, Su Jin closed his eyes and felt the power he had obtained.


    ¡ª¡ªThe privilege of annihilating the Demon King!


    When facing multiple enemies, and there are characters who meet the definition of "Demon Lord" among the enemies, the power will be greatly multiplied.


    "Sure enough, power is powerful, but at the same time it has inevitable flaws."


    The moment he felt the power, Su Jin shook his head slightly.


    This is pretty much the norm of power in the godslayer world.

 Chapter 236：

    While it has a strong side, its weaknesses are also very obvious.


    Just like the ''privilege of annihilating the Demon King'' he has now obtained.


    It can only be used when facing multiple enemies and there is a Demon Lord among them.


    Even if a certain multiplier can be obtained, this condition is still quite harsh.


    And just when Su Jin sighed.


    Originally floating in the air, the broken golden threads noticed the birth of the new last king, and they went up one after another, entangled Su Jin''s body.


    "Be careful!" Rama, who was watching next to him, suddenly reminded loudly.


    "I''ve been protecting you for a long time!"


    At this time, Su Jin sneered and suddenly reached out, grabbed a golden thread, and then pulled it hard, pulling a figure out of the void.


    It was an expressionless female **** with long golden hair.


    In Rama''s memory, she was known in Greece as ''Atropos, Cloto and Lachesis. '', in Norse mythology, she was called ''Wulde, Belle Dante, Shi Kedi. ¡¯


    She is the goddess who lurks in mythology, the goddess of destiny, and the **** who bestows destiny on Rama, the last king.


    "Because my destiny has been deprived, and thus manifested, want to pick out a new last king?"


    Rama muttered to himself, but when he saw the sneer on Su Jin''s face, he suddenly realized:


    "It turns out that she didn''t show up on her own, but was deliberately induced by you?"


    Su Jin came first, holding back the throat of the goddess of fate, and then turned her head and looked at Rama and said with a smile:


    "It''s too much to say inducement, I just want to try some new possibilities."


    "A new possibility?" Rama asked inexplicably.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, took out a pocket watch with his free left hand, opened it, and looked at the hour hand pointing to ''12'', the corners of his mouth rose sharply:


    "It''s almost as I expected. Although the identity of the last king is the last kizi, the condition is not necessarily to kill you Rama."


    "As long as I have enough ''influence'' on the ''King of the End'', the most crucial secret in the world of godslayers, this **** will be obtained automatically."


    By killing the last king to make an impact, how can he grab the identity of the last king by himself, and it is quick to come?


    And then because of unexpected changes in the identity of the king of the end, the goddess of fate who had thrown herself into the net was just an addition to Su Jin.


    Just as Su Jin had expected in advance.


    Killing the Last King, or killing Destiny is the way to maximize the influence he needs most.


    However, in the fight just now, he used the third method he noticed.


    That is to usurp the position of the last king.


    Now he can use the abyss method to observe Box Garden!


    Hearing Su Jin''s answer, Rama still frowned and said puzzled: "...Aren''t you going to kill me?"


    He didn''t know what Su Jin meant by "Qi Zi", but he could still feel Su Jin''s disappearing fighting intent and killing intent.


    Su Jin stretched out his hand and pressed on the chest of the tool man, the Goddess of Destiny, took out her soul with the underworld wave, and then calmly looked at Rama and said:


    "To me, your value in life is far higher than the value in death."


    In the world of godslayers, Rama''s mythology is too complicated, almost merging the savior of Hindu mythology, Celtic mythology, and Cross mythology.


    And such an identity, in Su Jin''s view, is destined to bring huge turmoil to these myths.


    And the subtle is.


    In addition to the destruction of the Celtic group of gods of the Queen of Halloween, the group of Indian gods and the gods of the Crusades are in the little garden, and they are suspected to be the behind-the-scenes funders of the Alliance of Demon Kings.


    And the Alliance of Demon Kings is the enemy of NoName commanded by Su Jin!


    This is what Su Jin finds interesting!


    Su Jin was naturally willing to save Rama''s life when he kept Rama''s enemy who could disgust him the most, and also took the blame for himself.


    Rama, who doesn''t know the way, can only understand the superficial meaning of Su Jin''s words, and understand that he has no thoughts of killing himself.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly:


    "You can''t survive, you can''t die, in a sense, you are really cruel!"


    He didn''t understand Su Jin''s calculations, but Su Jin obviously had the ability to kill him, but he let go at the end and deliberately watched him wandering in the world.


    In a sense, Su Jin''s cruelty to him was almost beyond his imagination.


    It is no wonder that he can use the kind of tactics that burn the enemy''s soul and fight the enemy.


    "Is this your attitude towards the benefactor who saved you from the fate of the last king? This is really cruel."


    Su Jin smiled playfully, and at the same time stretched out his hand to open the space of the secluded world, turned around, turned his back to Rama and said:


    "Next, if you want to continue wandering, or you want to die, it''s up to you. I''m no longer interested in you."


    As he said this, he took a step forward and returned to the small island in the world.


    At this moment, the three people who were still facing each other on the trail suddenly turned their heads and looked at Su Jin, who had stepped out of the world.


    In that moment.


    Athena showed a little reassurance, Lancelot sighed slightly after being stunned for a moment, while Hanuman, the **** of wind, froze, and then fell into silence.


    Obviously, in the eyes of the three, Su Jin''s appearance has already interpreted the ending of the battle.


    At this time, Athena flew to Su Jin''s side and asked in a pleasant tone:


    "Have you solved that wicked prince?"


    "No, after my goal was achieved, I left him alive."


    Su Jin shook his head, then looked at the gap behind him.


    At this moment, some weak Rama came out from inside and looked around the crowd.


    "My lord!"


    Hanuman''s voice was filled with surprise and ran to Rama.


    And Lancelot stood there, frowning at his old friend:


    "My friend, your godhead..."


    The impact of Rama losing his identity as the last king was so obvious that Lancelot found out at a glance that the other party had lost his identity as a deity.


    Rama put his hand on Hanuman and comforted the old servant. At the same time, he raised his head and looked at Lancelot with some relief and said:


    "Sorry, Lancelot, I don''t want to fight anymore."


    Hearing this, Lancelot opened his mouth and finally looked at Rama in a complicated way:


    "So that''s the case, did you voluntarily give up your identity as the last king?"


    Rama laughed, but did not refute.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was standing there, shouted to Lancelot:


    "Hey, Valkyrie over there, if you are disappointed with this guy, are you interested in coming to work under my command?"


    Lancelot paused when he heard the words, and looked at Su Jin with a somewhat surprised expression.


    And at this glance, she suddenly felt Su Jin''s current abnormality.


    "The new last king..."


    Lancelot looked at Su Jin, sighed complicatedly, and then opened his mouth to refuse:


    "I''m so sorry, I¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Rama suddenly interjected:


    "It looks like my friend needs some time to think about it."


    Lancelot looked at Rama in amazement.


    At this time, Rama smiled and said:


    "I can''t do such a thing as letting the soldiers who are galloping on the battlefield follow me into seclusion."


    After he finished speaking, he sighed, picked up the Divine Salvation Sword in his hand, glanced with emotion, and threw it directly at Su Jin:


    "Take it, this sword of salvation is the proof of the last king, and it is also your trophy."


    However, Su Jin did not reach out and let the magic knife stick on the beach.


    Rama was stunned, but Su Jin, who was opposite, shrugged and said:


    "Forget it, I don''t have the habit of using other people''s bodies."


    After saying this, Su Jin gave Rama a deep look, and then said:


    "Finally, I would like to advise you that if you want to live in peace, it is best not to leave this world."


    The words fell, and a breeze blew through.


    The figures of Su Jin and Athena disappeared on the beach.


    "What does that sentence mean?" Lancelot looked puzzled at the four footprints left on the beach in the distance.


    Rama shook his head, looked up at the sky, and sighed:


    "I don''t understand either. Maybe that Demon King saw something we couldn''t see."


    "My lord." Hanuman, the **** of wind, looked at Rama with some worry.


    "I''m fine, Hanuman."


    Rama responded, then said with a smile:


    "I''m sorry, but losing my status as a warrior is a relief for me."


    When Hanuman heard the words, he did not respond, but stood quietly beside Rama.


    Rama, on the other hand, was standing on the beach, looking up at the gradually falling sunset, and closed his eyes with a relaxed expression.


    Chapter 0293 Before the Return


    3 days later, Lushan.


    After giving the dowry, Su Jin lived in a small nunnery in Lushan upright.


    Deprived of the last throne, he spent three days in a row with Athena and Luo Hao, and carried out their plan.


    The three of them successively took action to eradicate the remaining gods of disobedience in the world, and collected powers. Until now, they have cleaned up all the remaining gods in the world.


    Even if there are still slumbering fish that slip through the net, after the ring of usurpation goes deeper into mythology and deprives them of divine power, it doesn''t matter.


    In Su Jin''s eyes, the plan has come to an end.


    In the morning, under a pine tree in Mount Lu, Su Jin raised his head and looked at the sky dimly.


    His sight passed through the appearance of reality, and saw the collapse of the sky and the twilight of the gods in the secluded world.


    "...Has the myth collapsed?"


    Su Jin sighed with emotion, then smiled and shook his head:


    "Sure enough, even if God dies, the world still operates normally."


    "But that''s just a hundred years."


    In the posture of a sixteen-year-old flower girl, Athena, wearing a Greek-style white robe and an olive wreath on her head, appeared beside Su Jin:


    "In another hundred years, when the planet has integrated the spiritual veins you refined, the new elves will continue to riot, and at that time, a new myth will be born."


    "Who can say what will happen in the future, it''s enough to take care of yourself."


    Su Jin shrugged, but said indifferently.


    Athena did not refute, even a little silent.


    Yes, it''s enough to take care of yourself.


    She can''t even manage herself, let alone the new myth... Athena laughed at herself:


    "That''s right, after all, the concubine has to face that person after all."


    Su Jin paused when he heard the words, and understood that Athena was talking about the goddess of war and wisdom of the little garden.

 Chapter 237：

    He sighed slightly, reached out and patted Athena''s shoulder and said:


    "Relax, you, who are essentially elf, and she, who is a natural **** and Buddha, are both Athena, but they are fundamentally different, and the possibility of being swallowed is still very small."


    However, the possibility of Godhead being swallowed is still very high... Su Jin and Athena know this at the same time.


    At the end of the day, whether or not Hakoten will allow the two Athena to coexist is indeed a question.


    If not, then unless one of the two Athena relinquishes the position of god, there will be a life-and-death battle.


    "My concubine doesn''t care about that."


    Athena shook her head, then smiled and said:


    "Even if I lose the godhead of Athena, at least I still have the godhead of Medusa, eh? What''s the matter, your expression?"


    Su Jin looked at Athena with a very subtle expression, and said awkwardly:


    "I didn''t seem to tell you, did I?"


    "What did you say?"


    Athena tilted her head and asked slightly surprised.


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth wriggled a few times, and then sighed:


    "Medusa and Athena are deadly enemies in Little Garden, and at the same time an extremely powerful god."


    "So what?" Athena laughed at this time: "Is it stronger than that Athena?"


    Su Jin opened his mouth with a very subtle expression.


    Seeing this scene, Athena''s eyelids jumped, and she said with a slightly embarrassed expression:


    "No way?"


    Su Jin nodded again and again at this time.


    At this time, Athena''s expression suddenly distorted, she muttered to herself:


    "Is there a wolf in front and a tiger in the back? Could it be that the last concubine can only keep Metis'' godhead?"


    Athena, who had an exceptional four figures, and Medusa, who could rival her.


    Why does Athena feel like she has tricked Su Jin?


    Help her to achieve the only god, can Su Jin really survive after returning to Hakoba?


    Aren''t you going to be beaten by Athena and Medusa?


    And when Athena was silent, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "Forget it, don''t worry about that, let''s talk about something else."


    After he finished speaking, he lost the topic:


    "How''s the integration of your power going?"


    "According to the power of victory in you, it is barely considered that you have unified all the powers with the godhead of wisdom."


    Athena shook her head, with obvious regret on her face:


    "Unfortunately, the power that the planet has nurtured is only the scale of fragments compared to the one on the side of the small garden. It is almost impossible to achieve omnipotence."


    "Don''t worry, with the addition of the identity of the One God and Almighty God, it''s not certain."


    At this time, Su Jin smiled wickedly:


    "The center of the box garden is sometimes quite mindless. When the essence is observed, it will help you fill in most of the fragments, and it is possible to reach four figures."


    Su Jin did not say that the three-digit number is directly achieved, because the definition of the three-digit number is slightly different from the subsequent number of digits.


    The so-called three-digit [Almighty Field], under the judgment of Hakoba, needs to meet the conditions of repetition.


    One is that the body reaches the limit of four figures.


    The second is that the spirit reaches the limit of four digits.


    The third is to collect all the powers in the Box Court and integrate them into authority.


    All three are indispensable.


    And any existence that arrives at Hakoten for the first time and is observed by the center may be able to reach one, or even one or two, but three is impossible.


    How can people who come from outside the small garden have all the powers in the small garden?


    This in itself is a contradiction.


    Therefore, generally speaking, the maximum number of digits obtained after arriving at Hakoba is [Four-digit exception].


    At this point, Su Jin thinks that it is the same even if Sasha from the Saint Seiya comes over.


    Even if Sasha awakens the complete Athena microcosm, even if she can tear up two digits, as long as she does not collect all the powers of the small garden, the center of the small garden will still only give her an exceptional four-digit status.


    To a certain extent, this is one of the flaws of the little garden, and it is a bug that can be exploited.


    "Hopefully."


    Athena obviously has no confidence in rushing to four figures in one breath.


    Having never seen the center of the small garden, she could not imagine that such an existence would make such a major ''mistake'' as Su Jin said.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but ask:


    "How long will you be observing Hakoya?"


    Su Jin thought for a while, leaned on the pine tree and said:


    "After Lily, Erica and Alice come back from Europe, in a few days, when my little universe has completely improved to the peak of the sixth sense, I will start."


    "I understand." Athena nodded, and then her figure gradually disappeared.


    Time is pressing, she will continue to integrate the power, try to make the power consider the authority, and make the final preparations for going to the small garden.


    Su Jin watched her leave silently, and then remembered her own affairs:


    "Seventh sense..."


    Su Jin shook his head when he thought of his own small universe where he had no way to enter when he was at the top, and even collapsed jade couldn''t be sublimated.


    At this moment, he turned his head and looked at the mountain road leading down the mountain.


    There, a woman with honey hair and a good figure came up from the next steps with a white gold knife.


    "You are... Lancelot?" Su Jin looked at the visitor and asked in surprise, "What are you doing here?"


    Lancelot raised his head quickly when he heard the sound, and when he saw it was Su Jin, he was shocked:


    "Su Jin?"


    "it''s me."


    Su Jin nodded, then looked at the platinum long sword full of cracks in Lancelot''s hand, frowned and said:


    "What''s going on? How could the divine sword of salvation be broken like this."


    Lancelot opened his mouth, finally pursed his lower lip, and sighed:


    "Prince Rama peeled off his own body and took out all the weapons bestowed by the gods."


    "Huh?" Su Jin straightened up, looking stunned.


    At this time, Lancelot held the sword of salvation and came straight to Su Jin:


    "The prince said that warriors without the will to fight don''t need weapons. Let me entrust these artifacts to you."


    She said that she picked up the sword of salvation and handed it to Su Jin.


    "That man."


    Su Jin frowned, hesitated for a moment, still took the Divine Salvation Sword handed over, and finally sighed:


    "It''s really a big gift."


    The sword of salvation that lost Rama''s body, although it seems to be weakened a little, is more suitable for Su Jin, who now holds the last throne.


    Su Jin vaguely remembered that it seemed that there were several different last kings in the parallel world.


    Mithras, Hercules and even Sun Wukong could be the last king.


    And their weapons, unified is the sword of salvation.


    In the final analysis, the sword of salvation was originally a divine tool matched by the last king.


    This is also the reason why Rama insists on stripping off his body and also sending the Divine Sword of Salvation.


    Taking over the Sword of Salvation, Su Jin, who was kneeling in front of Lancelot with a surprised expression, said:


    "Hey, shouldn''t you?"


    "Isn''t it you who invited me three days ago?"


    Lancelot, who was on one knee, smiled and said:


    "Although I have lost my godhead and divine authority now, and I can''t even maintain the power of the ancestors of the gods, people like me still want to die on the battlefield."


    "I didn''t say I would take you to the battlefield."


    Su Jin shrugged, and then said with a subtle expression:


    "And in the end, that invitation is just my greed for your face, and I just said that casually."


    Lancelot froze for a moment.


    The next second, her shoulders trembled slightly, and she couldn''t help but chuckle:


    "I see, do you see my capital as a woman? To a certain extent, you are really honest."


    Su Jin couldn''t deny it.


    At this time, Lancelot lowered his head and said with the courtesy of allegiance:


    "It doesn''t matter if you treat me as a woman. Before coming, I was mentally prepared."


    She said, sighed and said:


    "Let me see what Prince Rama said was ''invisible''."


    Hearing this, Su Jin sighed and said, "I really don''t understand what you want to do."


    Lancelot replied with a smile at this time:


    "For the Valkyries, it''s enough to ''fight and protect women''."


    "Is that so?"


    Su Jin still couldn''t understand Lancelot''s thoughts, but it was a good thing for him to have a fighting force to join.


    As for the weakening of combat power caused by the so-called lack of godhead and godhead, it has absolutely nothing to do.


    Isn''t there a little garden center!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin felt that he seemed to be a bit excessive.


    It''s not good to always use the box garden center for wool.


    He smiled, then looked at Lancelot in front of him, and said solemnly:


    "Be mentally prepared!"


    The corners of Lancelot''s mouth twitched slightly, and he lowered his head and said:


    "Yes, my, lord!"


    Chapter 0294 Observation World No. 002


    This time, Su Jin waited until the end of 28 days in the Godslayer world.


    He was trying to give Athena the time to integrate her powers, and at the same time, he was carefully comprehending the true meaning of the small universe, and it was like this until the last day.


    3 hours before the deadline.


    Sitting on the dormitory of a pine tree in Mount Lu, Su Jin looked up at the sunset in the distance and said:


    "The time has come."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin smiled, and then gradually calmed down.


    He focused his attention on the eyebrows, and soon penetrated into his soul and saw his spirituality.

 Chapter 238：

    In front of the rhombus-shaped jet-black eight-sided crystal, Su Jin''s avatar of consciousness sat down on his knees and whispered to himself:


    "let''s start."


    Without any hesitation, Su Jin immersed his consciousness into the spirit, and observed the remaining power in the center of the box garden.


    In an instant, Su Jin saw the outside world.


    He saw Athena and Alice drinking tea in the small nunnery.


    I saw Liliana and Seiqiuyuan Huina who were training against each other on the mountainside, and Erica and Lancelot who were watching the battle.


    I also saw An Xie La who was cleaning himself in the back mountain water pool and Luo Hao who was studying martial arts not far away.


    Zooming out, he saw the sunset in the distance, as well as the pine forest he was in.


    The field of vision was frozen at this moment, and then infinitely raised.


    Su Jin once again saw the azure planet that was in difficult times.


    The next second, the light appeared.


    A beam of light that penetrated the sky descended from the void and penetrated the entire planet.


    Countless parallel worlds emerge at this moment.


    A figure named the last king appeared in that world, and there were also no mystical worlds without the slightest mythology. Even Su Jin saw Mrs. Aisha who was being chased by divine beasts in a world.


    "It turned out to be escaping to this parallel world?" Su Jin thought while seeing the beam of light running through the parallel worlds, completely unifying all the worlds.


    The next moment, on the right side of the soul''s perspective, the forum bubbled up again.


    A prompt bar kept ding-dong.


    [World Observation No. 002 begins. ¡¿


    [The beliefs of the gods are being absorbed...the absorption is successful! ¡¿


    [In order to ensure the stability of the friendly Hakoten center, the division is divided by 9.5 to 0.5, and it is currently being distributed. ¡¿


    Su Jin was speechless when he saw this distribution ratio.


    "You actually increased the price? Bullying the honest people in the center of the small garden, this is it."


    The last time he saw it seemed to be a 9:1 dividend, co-authoring this thing can still be changed?


    Yes, Dimensional Forum.


    The capitalist family is really hammered.


    At this moment, the forum once again found a prompt:


    [Hint: Whether to obscure the influence of the holder in this world to avoid being tracked by third parties. ¡¿


    "Oh? Is there another function?"


    When Su Jin saw this, he found out that the Dimensional Forum has learned to behave, knowing that there may be two-digit tracking, and also providing confidentiality services.


    Seeing this, Su Jin clicked OK without thinking.


    [The identity of the holder has been blurred according to the characteristics of the world No. 002, the status of the ''Last King'' has been locked, and the real name has been hidden. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin was quite surprised and said:


    "Because I got the identity of the last king, so I hide it for this?"


    This time, without the double-digit tracking, Su Jin saw the end of the world observation smoothly.


    At the end, the center of the little garden, which appeared in the form of a beam of light, once again shone.


    A beam of light flew from the center of the box garden and disappeared into Su Jin''s spirit.


    In the next second, the vision in Su Jin''s eyes changed instantly.


    He appeared on his sofa in NoName''s stronghold.


    At this time, the judgment of the Hakoba Center was long overdue.


    [Judgment: It is the final king who appears at the end of the day. ¡¿


    [Judgment: It is the king of mankind who killed the gods and seized the power of the gods. ¡¿


    After two judgments, Su Jin only felt that his spirituality began to swell again.


    However, it is different from the expansion of the past observation of the ghost destroying world.


    That time it felt like a 1-100, but this time it felt like a 100 to 300.


    Although this time there is more improvement, there is no essential transformation.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin opened the dimension forum and asked a question:


    "What''s my current spirit scale?"


    [Answer: Five-digit exception! ¡¿


    "No change?" Su Jin was surprised.


    At this time, the Dimensional Forum sent a reminder:


    [Hint: Do you choose to integrate the power of flashing heat and the privilege of annihilation into the spirit level and raise the spirit level to four figures (legendary)? ¡¿


    "It turns out that the spiritual level has been greatly improved, but because I have no power, in the eyes of the center of the garden, I still do not meet one of the four-digit requirements?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and smiled lightly, his smile seemed a little presumptuous:


    "Forum, if I don''t improve my spiritual level, how could I be an ordinary person who can reach four figures."


    [Answer: The request of the Little Garden Center to improve the Lingge judgment has been rejected. ¡¿


    Then, another prompt pops up:


    [Hint: Is it allowed to include the small universe into the digit determination system by the Little Garden Center? ¡¿


    "Yo, co-authored by the center of the small garden and wants me to be promoted?"


    Su Jin''s smile was very presumptuous at this time:


    "I also refused. There is no such thing as a small universe in the small garden, and the world views are in conflict, okay?"


    [Answer: The request of the Hakoten Center has been rejected. ¡¿


    Su Jin''s smile at this time has become a little distorted:


    "Okay, help me see how many points I have now?"


    [Include the world of the godslayer (customer-defined by the holder) into the observation scope of Hakoba, get 150,000 points, and get 6 million spiritual merits. ¡¿


    "150,000 points and 6,000,000 merits, is that so much? No wonder my spirit has skyrocketed by a lot just now."


    Su Jin was startled, and said with a surprised expression:


    "I don''t seem to have done anything special."


    In addition to finally capturing the identity of the last king and creating the only living **** Athena, Su Jin actually obeys the rules in the world of godslayers.


    He didn''t mess around like last time, interfering in sensitive things like world wars.


    Of course, this is also the reason why the world of the Godkiller itself is a huge explosive.


    When Su Jin went to the Godslayer World.


    Athena has long been the Queen of the Trinity. There were no two world wars at all, and she was suppressed by Luo Hao.


    The Renaissance was caused by Vauban''s bloodbath of the Crusades several times.


    America does not have the world''s troubles because of the existence of six godslayers.


    Therefore, Su Jin was also surprised that he could get so many points.


    And just then, another prompt popped up.


    [Discover a large number of god-made weapons, is it allowed to observe? ¡¿


    "God made a weapon? Is it the magic sword of salvation? That''s okay."


    Su Jin immediately thought of something when he saw the prompt, and immediately chose to allow it.


    Then, he couldn''t help but look at the 150,000 points in the forum, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    "I remember that the material cost of the holy clothes is about 70,000 yuan, which seems to be twice as much."


    However, seeing the price of Athena''s awakening blood (200,000 points), Su Jin''s smile suddenly restrained a lot.


    "You''re still poor!"


    Su Jin expressed such emotion, and then asked another question on the dimension forum:


    "Forum, how should I bring Athena, Luo Hao and Lancelotella to Hakoten."


    As for Liliana, Erica, and Alice, Su Jin thinks it''s better to wait for the community to stabilize.


    After all, NoName is lacking now, and it is still able to come up with the combat power. It''s a pity, although Annie and Aisha are strong in combat, their relationship is not that good, and they have to wait.


    [Answer: Holders can spend 1,000 points to exchange for an invitation letter for a designated character.


    The invitation letter may invite designated persons whom the holder has been in contact with. ¡¿


    "Three people, three thousand points? Let''s spend it."


    Su Jin, who has little wealth, waved his hand and sent out three invitations directly.


    ¡¾The invitation letter has been sent, please wait... ¡¿


    And just when Su Jin was waiting for Athena and others to arrive.


    The lower level of the box garden.


    1224 Outer Gate - Mount Olympus.


    Over the towering mountain with dense palaces, dark clouds appear out of thin air.


    After that, lightning and thunder, howling winds, and darkness enveloped the earth.


    Even a real sun fell from the sky and spread its wings on Mount Olympus as a bird.


    Then, six vast wills descended on Mount Olympus from the upper level of the three-digit celestial realm!


    The six gods and kings gather at Mount Olympus!


    ©–©–¡¾Garden Box¡¿


    0295 Victims


    There are many temples on the towering and towering Mount Olympus.


    Among them, the highest and most sacred twelve palaces are the palaces of the twelve gods of Olympus on the mountain.


    Starting from the triple great temple at the foot of the mountain, the sixth palace is the temple of wisdom where Athena is located.


    After saving Perseus and appeasing Ashilia, she returned to Mount Olympus, under the watch and acquiescence of Zeus, Apollo and Poseidon, destroyed the three great temples at the foot of the mountain, and returned to Olympus. One''s own bedroom, closed door.


    Nominally, the battle between the twelve gods is forbidden.


    But in fact, the temple on Mount Olympus is rebuilt several times every hundred years.


    Sometimes it was Poseidon who failed to destroy Zeus''s Temple of the King of the Gods, but instead was destroyed by the Temple of the Sea Emperor.


    Sometimes it is Hephaestus, the **** of fire, who destroys the Temple of Eros, which destroyed Aphrodite, and the Temple of War, Ares.


    There are also times when Ares and Hephaestus fight and destroy his Vulcan.


    Of course, most of the time, the temple of Hermes was the most damaged.


    Except for Zeus and Hestia, the other twelve gods basically destroyed his triple great temple.


    The reason for the destruction may be that Hermes verbally molested Artemis and was retaliated by Apollo.


    Or maybe Hermes tried to sleep in the Eros Palace and was revenge by Hephaestus.


    All in all, Mount Olympus was Athena''s favorite place to stay.


    Because here she can see the various hated gods beating each other on the mountain until their noses are blue and their faces are swollen.


    On this mountain, the only thing that is clean is the bedroom of Athena and Hestia.


    The latter does not reside in the Kitchen Temple at all, and even the avatar rarely appears.


    Therefore, the only clean place on the mountain is the temple of Athena, the goddess of wisdom.

 Chapter 239：

    However, on this day, the purest place was greeted with six terrifying wills.


    "Athena, come out¡ª!"


    "come out--!"


    "come out--!"


    The voice containing the terrifying will shook the atmosphere, and the temple of the Goddess of Wisdom, protected by the complex divine patterns, kept shaking at this moment.


    That is in the realm of three-digit almighty, and the existence of the king of gods vents his anger.


    The wind howled, the lightning flashed, the night was dense, the earth shook, and the golden eyes stared at the earth.


    Every phenomenon is a god-king, a manifestation of anger.


    Then, a golden bird incarnation of the sun came.


    The golden sun''s true fire ignited the vegetation of Mount Olympus, turning the originally densely forested peaks into giant torches.


    Boom--!


    The waves sounded.


    Poseidon strikes!


    One after another, the waves fell from the sky, endlessly, and soon drowned the entire Olympus Mountain.


    At the same time that the terrifying sun fire was extinguished, the building vegetation on the mountain was also saved, and a layer of blue protective film was added.


    Then, above the sky, a huge human face on the azure blue appeared out of thin air, stared at the golden sun bird, and said in a dissatisfied tone:


    "Nate, why are you not staying in your Egyptian dominion, running to my Olympus and setting it on fire?"


    At this moment, the golden divine bird raised its head, and a cold female voice came out of its mouth:


    "Poseidon, this matter has nothing to do with you, let Athena come out to see me."


    Why are you looking for Athena and setting fire to my temple... Poseidon murmured in his heart, but still said stubbornly:


    "Athena is not at home, I am in charge today."


    Although the infighting on Olympus is fierce, to a certain extent, the infighting of the twelve gods has a bit of a performance element.


    After all, if Olympus, who occupies the absolute advantage of the lower level of Little Garden, is too united, it will make more gods uneasy.


    However, when it comes to facing a foreign enemy, no one of the Twelve Gods will answer vaguely, even if they fight inside.


    This is why Poseidon will come forward.


    At this time, the faintly flickering thunder in the sky is increasing.


    A certain will is triggered in the sky but not triggered.


    Zeus is here... Knight knows it well, and understands the reason why Greece let Poseidon come forward, not Zeus.


    If the **** king in charge of the group of gods confronts a conflict, it is easy to cause a war of the group of gods.


    This is the reason why Zeus is invisible, and it is also a deterrent by force.


    After all, appearing here is just the will of the God King projected from the upper level of the three-digit figure, not the deity.


    In the face of the twelve gods who are generally four-digit exceptions, they are at an absolute disadvantage.


    However, such deterrence, which was useful in the past, is useless now.


    "Poseidon, I advise you to get out of the way, or you need Athena to come out and give me an explanation."


    The golden divine bird incarnated by Knight''s will suddenly changed its form.


    The golden winged serpent, the dragon, appeared in place.


    Golden divinity pervades.


    The drums of war resounded in the atmosphere.


    This is the manifestation of the divinity of war!


    And it is the war divinity of the Greek gods.


    "...Athena''s divinity?"


    Poseidon looked at Knight and made a confused sound.


    If he is not mistaken, Knight should have the divinity of Athena.


    "Um?"


    Among the thunder, the same doubtful voice came.


    Even Zeus was bewildered and surprised by Knight''s display of Athena''s divinity.


    Athena planted spies in the Egyptian gods, developed offline, and developed all the gods and kings?


    That''s not right, the content of the manifestation of the divinity of war clearly indicates that Knight is an incarnation of Athena?


    The supreme **** of Egypt, the feminine side of the sun **** Ra, the **** king Nate is the incarnation of Athena?


    Isn''t it April Fool''s Day today?


    And at this moment, above the sky, another sun appeared in the sky.


    And within the sun, a figure wearing a high hat, with flames on his shoulders, and his face could not be seen, was sitting on the golden throne, overlooking Mount Olympus.


    The blue face suddenly frowned, and said the name of the person in a low voice:


    "Xia Matthew! Why did he come?"


    Babylonian group of gods, the **** of the sun and justice, Shamathiu.


    This group of gods, which had long been close to destruction in Hakoba, still had several great beings remaining in the upper three-digit level.


    And Xia Matthews, the **** of the sun and justice, is one of them, and he is also an extremely powerful **** among the three figures.


    At this time, above the sky, Xia Matthew said in a low voice:


    "Let Athena come out, Zeus, you can''t protect her."


    Amidst the thunder and lightning, a strong and magnetic male voice sounded:


    "Xia Matthew, are you sure you want to start a war?"


    Xia Matthew was silent for a moment, shook his head slightly, and sighed:


    "I just want to get back the status of my beloved daughter Nanna after she fell, and I don''t want to cause too much disputes."


    Hearing this, Poseidon asked with a strange expression:


    "Isn''t the throne of the **** Nanna always in the hands of the Babylonian group of gods?"


    In Little Garden, fallen gods will be resurrected under the coercive force of history.


    Of course, if someone occupies the corresponding **** position and climbs to the top to become a new god, the fallen **** will die completely.


    This is one of the best ways to kill a **** completely.


    However, how could the divine throne of Nanna be in the hands of Athena?


    There''s no reason for this?


    What is Athena doing to trouble the recluses of the Babylonian group of gods?


    "I don''t know."


    Xia Matthew in the sun shook his head slightly, and then said:


    "But you Greece should know."


    At this time, Knight, who incarnated as the Dragon of the Sun, said indifferently:


    "Athena has meddled in the affairs of me and other gods, but don''t say you don''t know anything in Greece?"


    At this moment, in the cloud-covered sky, a golden Eye of Horus slowly opened.


    The Egyptian group of gods, the goddess of life and death, Isis lifted the silence and conveyed his will:


    "The position of God is very important to us. Since you have the courage to touch it, you should be ready, Athena, right?"


    To be... Poseidon looked at the three gods in front of him with a little scruples.


    Not to mention the existence of the three in front of him, the other three who are still hiding are not to be messed with.


    Offending the existence of six three-digit figures in one breath, what did Athena do? That''s not right. When has this woman ever been caught?


    Could it be that he was framed?


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Isis, who had not received a response for a long time, sighed and said:


    "It''s war or peace, give me an answer."


    The words fall.


    A golden bolt of lightning pierced the sky and pierced the Eye of Horus in the sky.


    Then the lightning fell and hit the ground, making a huge roar, and at the same time, it also revealed its true body.


    It was a golden spear that was calling for victory all the time.


    At this moment, a cold female voice came from the Temple of Wisdom.


    "If you want to fight, fight!"


    The goddess of war made a notice to declare war!


    0296 The object of suspicion


    The six god-kings eventually withdrew.


    After Athena expressed her will, the **** king Zeus, the sea emperor Poseidon, the **** of light Apollo, and the goddess of the moon Artemis also appeared.


    After knowing the will of the Greek gods, the six god-kings left silently.


    But everyone knows that the contradiction has not been resolved, but has deepened.


    And after the gods and kings left, before the temple of Athena''s goddess of wisdom.


    Three figures appeared out of thin air.


    The leader is the **** king Zeus, a middle-aged man with wavy white hair and a beard, who is quite mature and charming.


    On the right is Poseidon, a young man with algae-like blue curly hair, a burly stature, darker skin and distinct facial features.


    On the far left is a goddess.


    She has long silver-white-blue hair, wearing an ancient Greek-style one-shoulder white robe, and restraining her waist with a golden corset, revealing her exquisite figure.


    Her facial features are soft, but she has a cold meaning. Even if she is side by side with Zeus and Poseidon, she has deliberately opened a distance.


    This woman is Artemis, the goddess of the moon.


    After the three gods appeared in front of the temple, Zeus, headed by them, stepped forward and said:


    "Athena, we need an explanation."


    The closed tall stone gate of the temple opened automatically.


    Seeing this scene, the three gods did not hesitate, and immediately stepped into the temple.


    After passing through the long aisle, they came to the center of the temple and saw Athena under a huge goddess statue.


    At this time, the goddess of war and wisdom is surrounded by dense stars.


    Each particle-like star exudes a rich divinity and represents a power.


    And these thousands of power stars have constructed a blue galaxy that surrounds and surrounds Athena.


    At the same time, it is also singing, singing the sacred honorable name in a ethereal voice:


    [O the noble queen of the Trinity! ¡¿


    [You are the embodiment of wisdom, you are the mercy of the earth, and you are the embodiment of war. ¡¿


    ¡¾You are the only Holy Spirit who is the most holy¡ª¡¿


    Hearing such a song, the three gods instantly judged her state.


    Seeing this, Artemis went up a few steps, frowned and asked:

 Chapter 240：

    "Athena, whose calculations are you in?"


    Athena''s current state is obviously an abnormal phenomenon of spiritual change.


    And that sound of praise is the embodiment of Athena stabilizing her own spirituality.


    Until now, Artemis finally understood why Athena didn''t come forward to face the god-king who came.


    If this state is exposed to the eyes of the gods, it will put Athena in a very dangerous position.


    The last **** to be placed in the position of the only **** was Yahweh of the Cross religion.


    And his experience of being targeted by the gods of the small garden, Artemis still clearly remembers until now.


    It was only after **** achieved double figures that he got rid of that embarrassing position.


    Of course, the upgraded **** pushed Yahweh into a very embarrassing position.


    That''s another story.


    At this time, in the face of Artemis'' inquiry, Athena did not answer directly, but shook her head slightly, indicating that she did not know.


    "The only Almighty God of the Trinity, so it is, is it an unfinished spiritual personality?"


    "Yes, it is a pity that the center of the little garden is still changing, and the spirituality that I am transforming now cannot be fully manifested."


    Athena replied calmly, as if such a big event as a spiritual change was irrelevant to her.


    Hearing this, Zeus'' gaze at Athena became meaningful.


    Is Athena really being tricked?


    Not always!


    No one knows Athena better than Zeus.


    This goddess who was born with wisdom and was gifted by her mother Metis at birth, has a complex mind far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    It is very unlikely that such a person is calculated by outsiders, and even the enemy does not know who it is.


    So Athena must know what it was, but she deliberately chose to hide it.


    If nothing else, at least Athena''s Trinity, which has not yet appeared completely, makes Zeus vigilant.


    On that, he smelled the familiar smell, the smell of conspiracy.


    At this time, Poseidon next to him also looked at Athena with an incomprehensible expression.


    Apparently he had an idea with Zeus.


    But for him, Athena''s strength is a good thing in a sense.


    At least able to attract Zeus''s attention.


    Of course, before that, the matter of the previous siege by the God King was the most critical issue today.


    Thinking of this, Poseidon immediately asked:


    "What do you plan to do with the divine positions occupied because of your spiritual change?"


    After the spiritual change, it is possible to occupy the divine position of other gods.


    Just as the Greek gods can be said to be the Roman gods.


    This kind of mythological change happened after the gods settled in Little Garden.


    Although rare, it still exists.


    It''s just that Athena''s scale seems to be a little bigger this time, affecting the existence of six three-digit figures.


    But this is also a bigger blow, and it puts a part of the contradiction between the Greek **** group and other **** groups on the bright side.


    To say that Athena caused a big disaster, it is not necessarily.


    This is why Poseidon and Zeus are now at peace.


    After listening to Poseidon''s words, Athena was silent for a moment, stretched out her hand and squeezed lightly.


    Several silver-white light spots appeared, and slowly floated into Artemis'' hands.


    "Artemis, help me deliver these gods to the crown of Hestia in the heavens, and ask her to mediate for me."


    When it comes to diplomatic issues, handing it over to the well-connected Hestia is the best choice at present.


    The head of the main Greek god, with a gentle personality and unimaginable connections, perfectly meets the needs of Athena today.


    At least, she didn''t have to worry about Hestia backstabbing herself.


    "I understand."


    Artemis sighed, put away these gods, and then warned:


    "Be careful yourself."


    Athena nodded slightly, then looked at Zeus and Poseidon next to her.


    The two knew each other and found a reason to leave the temple before and after Artemis.


    After the three gods left, the originally calm Athena was full of doubts at the moment.


    "Strange, who is it that plotted against me?"


    Different from what Zeus imagined.


    Athena really didn''t know who she was in.


    "It''s not Zeus, it''s not Poseidon, Ares doesn''t have such a brain, and Apollo doesn''t have much hostility to me..."


    Athena thought about it for a long time, but she couldn''t think of anyone in the Greek **** group who would harm her in this way.


    As for Hermes, Athena did not even doubt it.


    No brains like that!


    "An enemy outside the group of gods? Impossible, who would voluntarily send me an unfinished spiritual personality?


    If I were my enemy, I should understand that I can''t go the trinity route.


    It''s impossible, is it deliberately disgusting me? "


    Thinking of deliberately disgusting her, Athena suddenly thought of Algor?


    But the possibility is also not high. Algor has been monitored by her all the time, and it is impossible to make such a small gesture.


    Athena frowned deeply.


    One by one the group of gods, one by one enemy was rejected by her.


    Then, Athena, who had excluded all objects, noticed the last person.


    The man I met the day before yesterday.


    The man who was evaluated by Bai Yasha as ''fire, theft, and Su Jin''.


    Will it be him?


    Athena thought suspiciously.


    Chapter 0297 Welcome to Little Garden


    Su Jin''s face appeared in Athena''s heart.


    But soon, it was rejected.


    "time is too short¡­"


    She leaned back on the stone chair and sighed.


    The meeting with Su Jin happened the day before yesterday, and it didn''t even last more than 30 hours.


    In such a short period of time, it is almost impossible to observe the end of a different world and still allow her to give birth to a world with the only divine personality.


    It was impossible, Su Jin had already guessed that she would choose to shelter the other party, and prepared in advance.


    Even so, it is very difficult to find a corresponding world to execute.


    Because in that unobserved world, there must be an Athena who happens to be the Trinity.


    One can be said to be inevitable under manipulation, two can only be said to be accidental, and three can only be called miracles.


    "Not only can it be said to be a miracle, it can also be said to be ''I deserve my Athena''s bad luck''."


    Athena muttered, feeling slightly unhappy.


    Although she didn''t focus on the power of luck, she didn''t want to get the title of ''unfortunate''.


    After excluding Su Jin, Athena really couldn''t find a person who could be suspected.


    "If that''s the case, then put the next-level people in the scope of suspicion."


    Athena narrowed her eyes, took out a piece of paper, and wrote several names on it in turn.


    Zeus, Algorr, Poseidon, Knight... After writing more than 10 names at a time, Athena hesitated for a moment and wrote the name ''Su Jin'' on the last position of the note.


    This is the object of suspicion she thought of, and it is also the target that needs to be tested later.


    "Unfortunately, the Spirituality of the Trinity has not been fully manifested, otherwise, more information can be obtained."


    Speaking of this, Athena was a little suspicious.


    Although it is because of the change of the spiritual level, the specific nature cannot be sensed, but the spiritual level can only be perceived as the trinity of the sky, the earth, and the underworld.


    However, the specific spiritual manifestation cannot be displayed, which is obviously abnormal.


    As a client, she can feel the progress of the observation of the Lingu by the center of the small garden.


    And with the power of the center of the small garden, the change of spirituality should not be so slow.


    Is there any force that affects the interference of the center of the little garden?


    Athena frowned deeply and wrote the words ''two digits'' on the note.


    The existence of two digits has restrained the self in the observation universe, and it belongs to the only existence within the observable range of the small garden.


    For this reason, although Athena suspected some people with double digits in her heart, she could not write down their names.


    Because it makes them aware of themselves.


    The power that affects the center of the little garden involves at least two digits... Athena leaned on the back of the chair and pondered for a moment, then stood up and walked into the inner hall.


    She needs to increase sources of intelligence, and divination is one of them.


    The inner hall of the Temple of Wisdom is unusually wide, but the furnishings are simple, with only some commonly used furniture such as stone tables and stone beds.


    But it didn''t seem too empty.


    Because a large area of ??the inner hall has been occupied by rows of bookshelves.


    Rather than a bedroom, Athena''s nave is more like a library with an added sleeping area.


    But even so, the bookshelves are only some books that Athena often flips through, and the ones that are not often used are in the huge library behind the inner hall.


    Reading books is one of Athena''s few personal interests, which allows her to temporarily abandon those unnecessary thoughts, and at the same time, it can also generate some enlightenment of wisdom.


    This is a good relaxation for Athena, who is often caught in overthinking.


    Enter the inner hall.


    Athena paused for a moment, walked to the center, and summoned a golden spear.


    It was the spear that condensed her power of victory, a three-digit divine weapon comparable to Indra''s spear.


    Athena cut her fingers with the spear of victory, ignoring the pain, and calmly sketched a mysterious pattern on the ground with her own blood.


    In terms of divination, the most effective auxiliary material is nothing more than the divine blood of the goddess of wisdom.


    This is the cheapest thing for Athena, since it just needs to be supplemented with some high-energy food afterwards.


    After painting the auxiliary array, Athena put on a clean white robe, lay down on the array, and recited in a low voice:


    ¡¾I pray for the enlightenment of wisdom! ¡¿


    After speaking, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep after a while.


    In half-dreaming, Athena opened her eyes.


    She felt the resonance from Linga.


    She stood up, looked around, and saw a marble church that was probably only a few hundred years old.

 Chapter 241：

    And her current location is in the park next to the church, not far from the fountain pool and the woods.


    "Has it been discovered after all?"


    With emotion, a somewhat immature voice rang out.


    Athena turned around suddenly and looked behind her. In the forest shrouded in darkness, she saw a petite figure.


    That figure was wearing a cat-ear knitted hat, wearing the school uniform of a modern Oriental school, and had a pair of dark vertical eyes.


    It was a vertical eye like a snake.


    A long sigh sounded.


    That petite figure turned into gravel, starting from the footsteps and being blown away little by little.


    Suddenly, Athena opened her eyes, propped herself up with a dignified expression, and squatted on the ground, her brain couldn''t even think for a short time.


    Her face gradually paled, the corners of her mouth trembled slightly, and her mouth opened slightly.


    At the end, she said in a complicated tone:


    "Athena, Medusa, Metis, the Trinity Mother of Heaven..."


    Athena was speechless for a long time, and finally said with a slightly distorted face:


    "Why is it Medusa?"


    At this time, Athena even wanted to retching, but she forcibly held it back.


    She stood up, pale, and said in a subtle tone, "Another Athena?"


    After thinking for a while, she walked straight out of the inner hall, took Pegasus out of the horse house next to the Goddess Hall, and sat on the horse behind, swept towards the east.


    The Thousand Eyes Station towards the outer door of 3345.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The capital of the end.


    After waiting for 10 minutes, Su Jin finally sensed the response of the first invitation letter.


    He stood up, rubbed his hands, and after thinking about it, he first drew the curtains, leaving the room in darkness.


    Then the candles were lit, and a small universe was emitted, affecting the entire space of the room.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not very good at those tricks that interfere with perception."


    After he sighed like this, his eyes also shifted to the position on the east side of the sofa.


    In the void, there seemed to be a crayon, which outlined a figure little by little.


    With short silver-white hair and a blue cat-ear braided hat, she has a petite figure and a young and beautiful face.


    Seeing the other party, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately said with a smile:


    "Welcome to Little Garden."


    Chapter 0298 Trouble


    Athena slowly opened her eyes, moved her fingers rather unaccustomedly, and asked softly:


    "Is this Hakoten?"


    "How does it feel?"


    Su Jin smiled, picked up the kettle on the table next to him, poured two glasses of boiling water, and handed it to Athena.


    "The strength has grown too much."


    Athena took the water cup carefully, took a sip, and squinted her eyes as she looked at herself reflected in the cup.


    The transparent glass made a creaking sound at this time, and then completely cracked, pouring the warm water on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Athena couldn''t help sighing: "This feeling is really fascinating."


    Su Jin drank the boiling water in one gulp, put down the water glass, and asked, "How does Hakoten Center evaluate your strength?"


    "Oh, if you don''t know how to look at it, focus your attention on the between your eyebrows, and you''ll see the spiritual grid. There is a gift card in the spiritual grid, and you can see the information from there."


    Athena closed her eyes, opened them again not long after, and said in a calm tone:


    "The Lingge is not a card, but a stone plate similar to a ''snake'', a style familiar to the concubine."


    "Is that so?"


    Su Jin was surprised and said:


    "It seems that not everyone uses gift cards to reflect the essence of spirituality."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin asked curiously:


    "By the way, what''s the rating like?"


    He was still curious about how much Athena could improve.


    Could it be an exception to the four-digit figure I guessed before?


    "The four-digit legendary field of spirituality, the four-digit ordinary body, and the four-digit legendary field of power."


    After Athena said this, she whispered:


    "The total rating is four-digit ''elite'', which is completely different from what you said to me."


    She complained and worried that Su Jin misunderstood that she was angry, so she added:


    "However, compared to the previous strength level of the concubine, it is already a gap of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of times."


    "And the concubine feels that there is still room for improvement in her body, which seems to be because it takes time to adapt to the spirit."


    "It is estimated that it will stabilize at the level of a four-digit legend in the end, but don''t expect a concubine to guarantee the combat effectiveness."


    The sudden power doubling is still this exaggerated scale.


    Athena does not have the root power of a small universe that increases with increasing control, and it is obvious that she cannot control her own power.


    "Has your physical fitness been stretched? But a strong Lingge can indeed make your body stronger."


    As Su Jin said, he sat on the sofa, raised his legs, frowned and said:


    "However, the rating is a little different from what I imagined. What is the essence of your spirituality? I''m talking about the fundamental race."


    Athena frowned, and said in a slightly unhappy tone, "Elf."


    "The godhead of the concubine has been torn apart, and only has the godhead and honor of Metis."


    "It turns out that the problem is here."


    Su Jin showed a clear expression at this time.


    "It''s not a natural **** and Buddha, so the basis of strength is calculated from five digits, and the godhead is also split, which is a bit troublesome."


    Innate gods and Buddhas are born with four-digit status.


    And Athena in the Godkiller world seems to be missing this, resulting in a lower evaluation.


    To investigate the reason, it is probably because the gods in the godslayer world were first earth spirits.


    In other words.


    The current Athena is probably an acquired **** who holds the name Metis.


    This is also because Metis of Little Garden has completely died, leaving only the divine position, otherwise it may be lower.


    Hearing Su Jin''s explanation, Athena shook her head slightly, with a smile on her face:


    "Although it''s worse than you think, it''s still better than being a concubine in the godslayer world."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin sighed, and then asked, "What about Luo Hao and Lancelot?"


    Athena complained at this time:


    "It is estimated that I haven''t found the letter you wrote, although I don''t understand why the invitation is a letter-writing mode, and it is also attached with love paint."


    "I don''t understand that either." Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and said with a subtle expression, "Maybe the forum thinks we are a natural pair?"


    "A bit of a nasty answer."


    Athena said this, and at the same time looked Su Jin up and down:


    "You don''t seem to have changed much?"


    "If there is a change at this time, I''ll be an idiot." Su Jin complained.


    "Oh?" Athena showed a curious face, waiting for Su Jin''s explanation.


    Seeing this, Su Jin paused and said:


    "In essence, the one, two or three figures of Hakoba are called the upper level, the four or five figures are the middle level, and the six or seven figures are the lower level."


    "But the four-digit ''middle level'' is unified by the gods and Buddhas of the upper level, and it is also called the ''upper level''. What do you think is the reason?"


    Athena frowned, looking puzzled.


    At this time, Su Jin sighed:


    "It''s something similar to a person like a **** position."


    "Under five figures, there is no clear status in Hakoniwa, but there are four figures."


    "To put it simply, it is the difference between those who are prepared and those who are not."


    "The former is drought-flooded and guarantees income, and it attracts the attention of the audience, while the latter has no three, like weeds."


    When Su Jin said this, with a smile, he said playfully:


    "If I choose to be promoted to four digits, I''m afraid I''ll be blocked by two digits at this time?"


    "I guess the first person who came to the door was the one from the Crusaders. Because I was forced to believe in religion by the elderly in my family when I was a child, I still have strong malice towards him."


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Hearing this, Athena was silent for a while, then stepped forward and touched Su Jin''s head.


    "Thank you."


    Su Jin replied, then narrowed his eyes, looking at the two more people in the room and said:


    "Look, who did I find?"


    Luo Hao, who was dressed in Hanfu, and Lancelot, who was dressed as a homeless, turned their heads together.


    After seeing Su Jin''s face clearly, the two relaxed more or less.


    At this time, Su Jin opened his arms and said:


    "Need a welcome word from me? Ladies."


    But no one paid him any attention.


    Both Luo Hao and Lancelot are feeling their own power.


    Seeing this, Su Jin shrugged and said, "It seems that the official newcomer reception will take a while longer."


    ¡ª¡ª


    3345 Exterior door.


    Thousand Eyes Station.


    Bai Yasha, who invited a famous girl group from the Western District to come over to dance the lustful dance, looked at the subordinate in front of him, and said in amazement:


    "What? Boss wants to see us?"


    "Yes, Lord Shiroyasha." The clerk responded in awe and nervousness.


    "Tsk, I have an ominous premonition."


    Bai Yasha muttered, then waved at the half-dressed girls in the girl group, and silently entered a closed room in the backyard.


    After entering the room, the door was instantly closed, and then, the golden lights on the ground lit up, forming a circle, forming an ''¦Á'' character.


    But if you look closely, you will find that the center of the character is obviously an ''egg'', while the heads on both sides are two-headed snakes wrapped around the egg and their tails connected.


    However, this is a matter at the micro level. Ordinary people will only see an alpha character the size of a basketball.


    Seeing the characters light up, Shiroyasha walked to the center of the characters and closed his eyes.


    The light blooming on the ground is getting brighter and brighter, and bit by bit of light is gathered in the sky.

 Chapter 242：

    When Shiroyasha opened her eyes, she saw a line of text floating in the air.


    The text is a unified language, and the translated meaning is only one sentence.


    ''Investigate the ''real name'' of the King of the End. ¡¯


    When Bai Yasha saw this line of words, the handwriting disappeared little by little as if it had been wiped by an eraser.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha scratched his head in distress and said:


    "Looks like there''s trouble again."


    She said, sighed, and walked out of the room, but before taking a few steps, she saw feathers falling down one by one.


    Shiroyasha looked up suddenly, and saw Athena sitting on the side of Pegasus.


    The two sides looked at each other, speechless for two or three seconds, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little subtle.


    In the end, Bai Yasha suddenly said in a positive tone, "Have you been trapped by Su Jin?"


    Athena was stunned and did not respond for a while.


    Chapter 0299 ??As if he did it


    Athena was silent for a while, then frowned and asked:


    "I don''t understand why your opinion on Su Jin is so deep?"


    "Yo? Did we guess wrong?"


    Shiroyasha was a little surprised this time.


    At this time, Athena asked curiously:


    "I''m curious that you would target the suspect as Su Jin''s reason."


    "Oh, probably because I''m used to it recently."


    "Hey, that kid doesn''t make any trouble for three days, so let''s burn high incense."


    Shiroyasha said in a melancholy tone.


    After she finished speaking, she glanced at Athena and asked curiously:


    "Then what''s the matter with your frowning face?"


    Athena didn''t answer, just stared straight at Shiroyasha''s face.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha patted his head and said suddenly:


    "Oh~ come with us."


    The two entered the reception room dedicated to entertaining distinguished guests, and then sat down.


    While making tea, Bai Yasha asked:


    "What the **** happened?"


    "I''m looking for someone."


    Athena said simply and directly.


    Communicating with a straight-hearted person like Shiroyasha is something she likes very much, because she doesn''t need to think too much.


    "Yo? Is co-authoring for business?"


    Bai Yasha''s eyes lit up slightly, he quickly replaced the tea leaves with the VIP version, and then said with a smile:


    "Xiaoya, you are such a caring little padded jacket. How do you know that we need to improve our performance recently?"


    "Oh, by the way, who are you looking for? Just say it directly. I don''t dare to say it outside the box court. There really is no one in the box that we can''t find with thousands of eyes."


    "Athena." Athena said calmly.


    "What?" Bai Yasha paused while making tea, looked at Athena with a dazed expression, and said with a blink of an eye, "Are you really here to help us achieve results?"


    There is no one to find their own operation?


    Could it be that Athena wanted to use the Thousand Eyes to cause the scene of her ''disappearance''?


    Does she want to deliberately spend money to let the intelligence organization find her, make the enemy suspect that she has disappeared, and then lead the snake out of the hole to trick the enemy?


    Has anyone offended her recently?


    The more Shiroyasha thought about it, the more likely it was.


    However, at this time, Athena shook her head and said:


    "No, the person I''m looking for is Athena, but not Athena either."


    When she said this, she struggled for a while, and said:


    "She should be holding the godhead and divine position of Metis now."


    After hearing this, Bai Yasha was shocked and blurted out: "Your mother opened the coffin and got up?"


    Athena''s mouth twitched slightly.


    At this time, Bai Yasha, who knew that he had said something wrong, pooh-pooh a few times, and then asked with a strange expression:


    "No, her existence and divine position should have been restrained by the old boy Zeus, why is she alive again?"


    "...it''s someone else."


    Athena explained a sentence, but worried that Shiroyasha''s intelligence would not be able to understand, so she simply let go of her spirituality.


    In the process of coming to Thousand Eyes Station, her spiritual transformation has been completed.


    However, there was a very obvious acceleration in this process.


    This gave Athena a faint guess in her heart.


    The trinity of Athena, I am afraid, has arrived at Little Garden.


    This is also one of the reasons why she made the purchase of information from Thousand Eyes.


    "The wisdom of the sky, the sublime of the mother earth, the dignity of the queen of the underworld..."


    Bai Yasha looked at the thing that appeared in the spirit, and the whole person was stupid.


    "Athena, Medusa, Metis, the ancient queen of the Trinity, who is so vicious?"


    Making Athena and Algor the same person was too ruthless.


    No, this is one point more than the ruthless man, werewolf!


    Who was the one who thought of this trick, and this person had any grudge against Athena.


    "Who have you offended recently?" Bai Yasha asked curiously.


    In Little Garden, Athena really wants to talk about enemies, but there are not many, and most of them are conflicts within the Greek gods.


    Seriously speaking, there is only one enemy who is completely hostile. As we all know, Algor is the only one.


    After all, Athena''s temper is quite good, and her popularity in Greece is only that of Hestia.


    And because he has cultivated many great heroes, he is even a perfect teacher in the eyes of many people.


    Many people even fantasize about having a beautiful relationship with this noble goddess.


    Most of the anecdotes of Athena in the Greek gods were made by such people, and they were even spread to the outside world, becoming a ''myth'' in the eyes of people.


    There are even some poets in it, hoping to use the power of their own rewriting to turn the false into the real.


    Although most of these people end up very miserable.


    However, turning Athena and Algor into the same person, and pulling Athena''s mother in, letting her occupy her mother''s **** position, adding to the trouble for Metis, who could never be resurrected.


    With this one hand, Bai Yasha had to say a word of service.


    This is to accurately capture the pain point of Athena, and it is completely the rhythm of fighting to the death.


    You are not so cruel, Zeus!


    But Algorand and Athena are the same person... this, this is really a bit...


    No, I can''t laugh, I will be warned by Athena for the first time... Shiroyasha tried to suppress his expression, and then asked with a slightly broken expression:


    "If there''s something bad to say? It doesn''t matter if you say it directly, you know, our tone is very strict."


    Athena paused and said, "Actually, I myself don''t know who the one who calculated me is."


    "Huh?" Bai Yasha was surprised for a moment, and asked with a somewhat surprised expression: "What else?"


    Athena shook her head and said:


    "The corresponding information is completely undetectable in the center of the small garden, and it seems that some kind of force is interfering in it."


    "That''s why I came to Qianyan, hoping to buy the news of Metis.


    Of course, it''s best to check all the four-digit numbers that have been added in the last hundred years. I suspect that someone deliberately made this change by observing another world in an unknown area. "


    "This..." Bai Yasha looked carefully at Athena and said, "Have you ever doubted Su Jin?"


    Athena answered honestly: "I doubted it, and the corresponding temptation has been planned."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha was very careful, and asked very carefully: "If it''s really him? What would you do?"


    "Of course, in terms of position, we must be on your side."


    You can rest assured that Shiroyasha looks like a die-hard fan:


    "But you also know that that kid is ours anyway. If the two of you have a conflict, it will be a little difficult for us to do it here."


    Seeing this, Athena sighed and said:


    "I don''t know what you''re worried about."


    "Uh..." Bai Yasha suddenly got stuck.


    At this time, Athena said calmly:


    "In fact, if Su Jin did it, it would be more beneficial to me. At least it rules out unknown enemies who are suspected to be in the double-digit field."


    "And the Queen''s spiritual personality of the One God, Almighty God, and Trinity can obviously reach the category of double digits.


    Although I lost some faith, it also gave me a new route to the summit. "


    "In terms of stake, I don''t have much to lose."


    Shiroyasha nodded after listening to Athena''s remarks, and then asked, "What''s in your heart?"


    Hearing this, Athena replied without hesitation:


    "If it wasn''t for the promise to let him go, just for the fact that ''Algor and I are the same person'', I would have screwed his head off and used it as a chamber pot."


    "Being a chamber pot?! There is such a good thing?!" Bai Yasha said in surprise.


    "..." Athena looked at Bai Yasha speechlessly, her eyes very dangerous.


    "Just kidding, just kidding, hahaha."


    Shiroyasha smiled awkwardly, then rubbed his hands, poured a cup of hot tea for Athena, and said:


    "How do you say it? Listening to what you said, we really doubt that kid Su Jin."


    "Why?" Athena asked with a frown.


    Shiroyasha paused, and said with a very subtle expression:


    "How do you say it, maybe that kid is very good at doing things?"


    Speaking of this, Shiroyasha added:


    "At least we think that there is definitely a place for him among the three major problem children of Hakoniwa."


    "Anyway, the black pot comes from the sky, and if you can''t find the mastermind behind the scenes, just assume that he did it, that''s right."


    Athena opened her mouth and said delicately:


    "...Your trust in him is quite strong. Well, very strong."


    "So, before looking for the Athena you mentioned, do you want to ask Su Jin?"


    Shiroyasha asked a little tangled:


    "But you have to say it in advance. If it''s true, you can teach it a lesson, but don''t kill it."


    "You also know that we don''t have any competent people here, and there have been a lot of direct orders from the boss above recently.

 Chapter 243：

    We also counted on that kid Su Jin to help us. If he died, it would be bad for our early investment to go to waste. "


    "Will not."


    Athena sighed, looked at her hand, clenched her palm little by little, and said with a bit of gnashing of teeth:


    "Who made me promise to let him go and do it?"


    After she finished speaking, she was silent for two or three seconds, and sighed:


    "Let''s not talk about it, find someone to talk about it, if it''s him, talk about it later."


    "We understand, you calm down."


    Bai Yasha lost a smile, and then called the Qianyan clerk to come in. At the same time, he removed a piece of paper from the drawer, wrote down the request, and handed it to the clerk who came in:


    "Let the magic eye troops work, hurry up!"


    "Yes!" The clerk stepped back.


    Shiroyasha then turned his head, looked at Athena, and said with a smile:


    "Drink tea, drink tea, there will be results soon, you can check out when you find someone, this time we can give you a 50% discount~"


    At this time, Athena''s brows jumped slightly, and she vaguely gained some enlightenment.


    This feeling... Could it be that Su Jin really did this? However, there are only less than two days... Athena thought suspiciously.


    Chapter 0300 I''m going to surrender


    NoName Community Headquarters.


    The members who had been busy for nearly a week held a small welcome party next to the flowerbed.


    Participants are members of the NoName youth group and all full members.


    In reality, however, the banquet turned into a BBQ feast for a group of boys and girls in the youth group.


    The members of the official group are completely different styles.


    It was a wonderful atmosphere in which a blond vampire knight lectured, two big and one small, and three beautiful women.


    "In Hakoba, most of the abilities are bestowed by high-ranking existences such as gods, celestial spirits, and dragons."


    "A small part is produced by the individual''s own special design and the ability to copy and learn in batches."


    "..."


    "... Above power is the realm of power."


    "At present, it is generally believed that power is a fixed ability formed by a certain sequence of basic rules and runes that individuals can operate, combined with beliefs and concepts."


    "And ideologically, the so-called power can be divided into two separate and unified parts: power and function."


    "And the biggest controversy about power is ''what you can do with this power'' and ''what you can''t do with this power''."


    "This debate is very crucial, the former defines the scope of ''you can do'' and the latter defines the scope of ''you can''t do''."


    "Broadly defined, the powerhouses of Hakoba are constantly breaking the latter and reaching the former.


    That is to say, the strong are constantly breaking the limits that they are prescribed to be unable to do, so as to achieve the right to exercise power in more fields. "


    "When you use a power, you can have corresponding effects in all areas recognized by Hakoba.


    Then you have reached the basic conditions for promotion to the three-digit [Almighty Field]. "


    "And to do that requires a deep understanding of the concept of power..."


    Beside the spring pool, Su Jin held a wine glass and looked at Athena, Luo Hao and Lancelot sitting in the pavilion.


    Then he looked at Leticia, who was holding the blackboard and kept explaining, with a very subtle expression:


    "It always looks weird, isn''t this a welcome party for new members?"


    Beside, wearing a dark purple evening dress with a high waist, the black rabbit with a very concave figure showed an indescribable smile:


    "It''s a good thing to be motivated, so don''t worry about it Su Jin."


    "That''s what it says."


    Su Jin turned his head, looked at the youth group who were having a BBQ and glanced at the small classroom from time to time, and sighed slightly:


    "Those little ghosts are probably disappointed, it''s a rare time to accept a new one."


    "Master Ren and Miss Lily will understand."


    Black Rabbit said with a toothless smile.


    Then, she pulled Su Jin''s arm, gestured at the flower garden, and said:


    "Can you walk with me?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then said, "Of course."


    The two immediately left the flowerbed together, but they didn''t go very far. Instead, they entered the side door of the community and came to a utility room.


    Wait until Su Jin enters the utility room.


    With a bang, the door was closed by the black rabbit and locked.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin was taken aback: "No, do you like this kind of tone?"


    "What kind of tone?"


    The black rabbit who locked the door was stunned for a moment, then his face flushed, and he pooh a few times, and then said:


    "That''s not what I want to do, what do you think about all day long~"


    She said three steps and took two steps, stepped forward to hold Su Jin''s shoulder, and asked seriously:


    "look into my eyes."


    Su Jin was stunned, but still looked directly into Hei Rabbit''s eyes.


    The black rabbit''s eyes are very large, and the pupils are the light red unique to the Moon Rabbit family, clear and bright, like gem-like eyes.


    "Pretty eyes."


    "Just, even if you suddenly praise people like this..."


    Black Rabbit was a little shy subconsciously, and wanted to let go and run away, but then, she came back to it again.


    No, she didn''t come to flirt with Su Jin.


    Thinking of this, Black Rabbit took a deep breath and asked seriously:


    "Be honest, where did you deceive those three girls from?"


    "Especially the silver-haired one, and the honey-haired one. Don''t tell me the names of Athena and Lancelot are just the same name."


    "No, not only that, the last Miss Luo Hao also has to explain.


    The unusual five-digit spirituality, the sense of threat it gave me to the rabbit, and the way he didn''t even respond to greetings, no matter how he looked at it, he didn''t seem like the kind of person who was willing to join our community. "


    "It''s a bit too much to say a lie?" Su Jin said in a dissatisfied tone.


    "As the leader, I have worked so hard to pull a strong member, you just don''t appreciate my hard work. It''s too much to say that it''s a lie, right?"


    Then when he heard his words, the black rabbit became flustered instead:


    "If it''s not a lie, are you seducing them?"


    "..." Su Jin opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to do.


    After thinking for a while, he simply picked up the wine glass in his hand, took a sip, and sprayed it directly at the black rabbit.


    The gushing wine passed through the figure of the black rabbit and sprinkled on the ground.


    The rabbit avoided this bad attack by moving at a high speed, and then came to Su Jin again, and said with a subtle expression:


    "It can''t be true? I guessed it right?"


    "Believe it or not, I sprayed you to death with a sip of wine?" Su Jin glared at her and said.


    Black Rabbit shrank his neck, and then muttered:


    "...People are just not at ease~"


    In a coquettish tone, she muttered:


    "Lord Leticia said, that Athena has at least the level of a four-digit elite in terms of strength alone, and may even have an evaluation higher than that.


    And Miss Lancelot next to her is also an elite level among the four figures.


    Plus that five-figure exception, Miss Luo Hao, who couldn''t reach four figures because of her power.


    See for yourself!


    After going out for just over a day, I brought back three or four figures and volunteered to join us.


    That''s it? Can you tell me it''s okay?


    And most importantly, the two four-digit numbers have the same name as the existing bigwigs in Hakoniwa, which obviously has a big problem! So you must be hiding something from us on purpose, right? "


    "..."


    Hearing these words, Su Jin was really hard to answer for a while.


    He thought for a moment, then changed the subject and said:


    "There is good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear?"


    "Bad." Black Rabbit said without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "Athena is indeed Athena, but Athena from another world."


    "The battle for the throne?" Black Rabbit''s expression froze for a while.


    In Hakoniwa, the positions of deities with names and names are fixed.


    This thing is similar to the central system, and it is also a special management system.


    Therefore, each ''divine position'' corresponds to a ''stipend'', which is the ''belief'' that is one of the sources of divine power.


    Therefore, the position of the gods is also a thing that the gods value very much, and it is almost equal to the proof that the gods advertise their own privileges as legitimate.


    And the battle for the divine position is the battle for the divine position, and it is more than enough to have a war of beliefs in the lower level of Little Garden.


    "It''s still the war with that Athena..."


    The black rabbit''s teeth began to tremble:


    "It will die, it will definitely die, that one has never lost!"


    At this time, Su Jin calmly made up the knife and said:


    "By the way, Athena''s spirituality is in charge of the wisdom of the sky, the sublime of the mother earth, the dignity of the queen of the underworld, and the queen of the Trinity."


    "The corresponding gods are Athena, Medusa, and Metis."


    "Oh, I helped her achieve the status of Almighty God and the Only God in another world, and it seems that she has also merged into her spiritual status."


    "Trinity, the only and all-powerful queen?"


    Hearing this, the black rabbit widened his eyes and muttered to himself:


    "This description should involve the field of the unfinished spirit, and it is at least a three-digit unfinished type, and it may reach two digits."


    Speaking of this, Hei Rabbit''s nose was sour, and he looked at Su Jin with tears in his eyes and said:


    "Liar, this is more than just bad news!"


    "Want to hear good news?" Su Jin said calmly.


    "Well." Black Rabbit nodded, his expression eased a little, and he snorted.


    Su Jin said directly at this time:


    "The good news is that before I went to another world, I was authorized by Golden Athena to allow me to mess around."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit''s eyes suddenly lit up:


    "You mean?"


    "Yes, I took the death-free gold medal in advance."


    Su Jin calmly finished the red wine in his hand, and then smiled.

 Chapter 244：

    As soon as he said this, the black rabbit''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    This roar, at least Su Jin''s responsibility can be cleared away.


    At least if the one in the Greek **** group is to blame, there is also a reason for sophistry.


    Although the silver-haired Athena may suffer, as long as Su Jin doesn''t suffer, she will be fine.


    At this moment, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "By the way, I plan to turn myself in and admit that everything related to Athena was planned by me."


    "what?"


    Black Rabbit froze for a moment, and then, opened his mouth slightly:


    "what!"


    The stunned voice of the rabbit broke through the sky.


    Chapter 0301


    "Hey, this is too messy, isn''t it?"


    Everyone followed Su Jin out of the community stronghold, and Hei Rabbit''s advice was "long overdue".


    "Although it is said that if you confess directly to His Majesty Athena, you may be exempted from some punishment, but is it really good for the two of us to go?"


    The black rabbit who followed Su Jin to the realm gate complained at this time:


    "The other party didn''t notice it at all? Didn''t he even give the right to know?"


    "If you really don''t give it, then this can only be regarded as Su Jin''s own maverick, right?"


    At this time, Athena was still listening to Teacher Leticia''s small lecture, and did not notice the departure of Su Jin and Black Rabbit at all.


    In other words, in her impression, it is not uncommon for Su Jin to leave secretly with women.


    So not worth paying attention to.


    "Yes, this is my maverick."


    Su Jintian shamelessly admitted that he just made his own decisions and planned to decide the solution of this incident for Athena.


    Moreover, Su Jin also has reasons for sophistry:


    "That idiot goddess of wisdom was brought to Hakoba by me anyway. If Athena''s temperament is not good, I will suffer to death in any event."


    To put it bluntly, Su Jin didn''t want to gamble.


    He didn''t want to bet on whether the golden Athena would take action when she saw the silver one.


    It''s good to win the bet, but if you lose the bet, it''s over.


    A level stuck with four digits, the target is obviously how terrifying the goddess of war and wisdom in the two-digit field is, Su Jin can''t imagine at all.


    Rather than betting on the 50% probability, Su Jin would rather choose to hide the probability from little Athena and directly reduce the probability to zero.


    Next to him, Hei Rabbit was not moved at all when he heard these words, but said quietly:


    "Such words actually said to me face to face, in a sense, Su Jin, you are really amazing..."


    Su Jin smiled, but a drop of cold sweat seemed to slip on his forehead.


    Fortunately, the Black Rabbit did not get too entangled in this matter, but asked with a solemn expression:


    "So, the reason for going to the Thousand Eyes Station at the outer gate of 3345 is that you plan to ask Lord Shiroyasha to mediate?"


    "This is a measure to prevent me from being beaten to death."


    Su Jin replied simply and rudely.


    I don''t want to shout ''burn the little universe'', that move is really life-threatening... Su Jin added in his heart.


    "I knew it."


    Black Rabbit sighed helplessly at this time:


    That''s why I have to follow... She sighed.


    Compared with Su Jin, her relationship with Bai Yasha is actually better.


    Following the appearance, it is nothing more than aggravating Shiroyasha''s bargaining chip and making her lean towards this side.


    At this time, the black rabbit said a little uneasy:


    "However, whether Lord Shiroyasha will offend Athena for a **** is also a very serious question."


    At this time, Su Jin said without hesitation:


    "Then I will send you to the outside world, and then go to the Queen."


    "Queen..." Black Rabbit twitched the corners of his mouth.


    Having said that, she heard Leticia say that the Queen of Halloween sent a competent subordinate to invite Su Jin.


    If things really turn out that way, the Queen of Halloween might actually accept it.


    After all, this is a good opportunity for the disgusting Bai Yasha. The queen who has been focusing on fighting for countless years will be willing to take the risk of offending Athena, and the possibility of accepting Su Jin is quite high.


    "Of course, if that doesn''t work, I have a last resort."


    Su Jin said in a very relaxed tone, as if he really still had Athena''s trump card.


    And in fact, it is.


    At this moment, in Su Jin''s line of sight, the dimension forum is emerging.


    On the forum, there is only one exchange interface for items.


    [Sasha''s half-awakened blood (80,000 points can be exchanged)]


    An Athena who possesses the will of the gods and whose strength, in Su Jin''s view, is likely to be equal to two digits.


    Athena of Hakoba knew what her divine blood meant.


    That is a tragic future in which the road to double digits is completely cut off, and I may be swallowed up.


    After all, the Athena in the Saint Seiya world is not an acquired elf, but an Athena who was born from the will of the gods before the big bang of the universe.


    It is a veritable [natural **** and Buddha]


    Of course, this is a threatening trick at the bottom of the box, and there is a high probability that Su Jin will not use it.


    He also doesn''t want to spend points to search the world of Saint Seiya to die.


    Next to him, the black rabbit who heard Su Jin''s words said weakly:


    "Sometimes I think Su Jin, are you very insecure? Why do you always have a bunch of backhands?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused for a while, then stared straight at the black rabbit, not speaking for a long time.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Black Rabbit was stunned, and asked with a puzzled expression.


    Facing the doubts of Black Rabbit, Su Jin just gave a thumbs up and said with a hearty smile:


    "It''s nothing, I just think that a simple person like you, Black Rabbit, is still suitable as a pet!"


    "what?"


    Black Rabbit suddenly raised his tone, and then chased after Su Jin and said:


    "Su Jin, what do you mean? Do you mean to put a collar on me, lock me in the basement, and beat me with a leather whip every day?"


    "Very good, I will take the initiative to give opinions."


    Su Jin also gave the other hand a thumbs up, expressing a double-click to like.


    Then without waiting for the black rabbit to get angry, he turned his head and looked at the realm doorway not far away:


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, we''re at the realm gate."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Hei Rabbit blushed, looking at Su Jin who tidied up his neckline and pretended to be, and stomped his feet angrily.


    This bastard, isn''t her hinting obvious enough?


    At this time, Su Jin was already approaching the realm gate. Seeing this, Black Rabbit could only follow with a look of resentment.


    ¡ª¡ª


    3345 Exterior door.


    tea room.


    Bai Yasha, who had just received the report, looked at the sheepskin scroll in his hand, and the corners of his mouth twitched faintly.


    "What''s written on it?" Athena''s hunch became stronger and stronger.


    At this time, Shiroyasha sighed, threw the scroll to Athena, and then took a big mouthful of tea, pretending to say angrily:


    "Don''t mention it, the Athena you are looking for is now in the capital of the end, in his Su Jin''s house."


    Athena took the scroll, flipped through it, and then said with a subtle expression:


    "How did he do that?"


    "Is that impossible?"


    Athena repeated the words ''impossible'' and ''how could such a thing happen''.


    At this time, Bai Yasha sighed and said:


    "That kid''s ability to do things is really too strong. No wonder the boss told me not to support him too much."


    "We''ve become so daring before we support it, is it okay to support it?"


    "At that time, I''m afraid that it won''t be a **** pot to put on our head and make us burp."


    After listening to Shiroyasha''s complaint, Athena, who was flipping through the scroll, had a very subtle expression.


    Regret, inconceivable, stunned, and angry, various expressions changed on Athena''s face.


    At this time, she actually heard the hint from Bai Yasha''s mouth.


    Su Jin is someone who has entered the sight of the twin goddesses. If you really want to kill her, she may ''have to'' come forward to stop it.


    At this level of suggestion, Athena can naturally understand.


    But compared to these, Athena is more concerned about another thing.


    Whether or not to withdraw the asylum that she promised to provide at the beginning... Athena is very entangled in her heart.


    Granting heroes asylum is something Athena often does, and it is also a sign to win over the lower class.


    The guardian goddess of heroes, she has used this nickname for thousands of years.


    This is a sudden slip of the tongue, and if you don''t protect Su Jin, isn''t that self-defeating?


    But if she doesn''t give up the protection, what if Su Jin gives her such a thing to other big figures in the group of gods, such as greeting the two-digit number Jesus?


    So is Athena taking the blame, or not?


    Thinking of this, Athena leaned on the edge of the coffee table, covered her face with her hands, and let out a long sigh.


    It was a sigh full of regret, with a long aftertaste.


    "How do you feel now?" Bai Yasha asked curiously at this time.


    Athena took a deep breath, folded her hands in front of her, and interlaced her fingers uneasily:


    "In addition to regret, I still regret, I have tried my best to overestimate him, but... but... alas~"


    At the end, Athena could only let out a sigh.


    "So why did you think so hard the day before yesterday?"


    Shiroyasha made aftermath remarks:


    "At the time, I didn''t know how to discuss it with us, otherwise it wouldn''t have happened."


    Shiroyasha quietly held Athena''s hand and patted the back of her hand.


    She is alright!


    Shiroyasha thought so, and at the same time kept in touch.

 Chapter 245：

    Hey, if nothing else, the hand of the virgin goddess is really soft~


    In the next thousand years, she is afraid that she will not want to wash her hands~


    "Alas~" Athena, who was still in regret, sighed.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    "Lord Shiroyasha, Mr. Su Jin is outside asking to see you."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha froze for a moment, and then said:


    "Yo ho, I''ve also thrown myself into the net."


    Chapter 0302 give you a good position


    Thousand Eyes Station, on the sofa in the store, a clerk in a maid outfit walked over quickly and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin, Lord Shiroyasha is already waiting in the tea room."


    "I see."


    Su Jin nodded, stood up, and the black rabbit next to him also stood up quickly and followed behind him.


    The two walked through the long aisle, came to the tea room, knocked on the door and walked in.


    As soon as he entered the tea room, Su Jin looked at the blond woman who was sitting on the side of the coffee table with her back to him, wearing olive yellow, her smile solidified a little, and then it became very natural:


    "It''s a coincidence, can''t you think of Athena''s crown, you are also there?"


    Athena measured her head, glanced at him, and said calmly:


    "It''s really a coincidence."


    Her tone of voice made Su Jin feel a little drum in his heart, but on the surface, he was still calm and natural.


    Am I self-inflicted? Su Jin smiled in his heart.


    He was not surprised that Athena appeared here, and could even vaguely guess the other party''s purpose.


    Because, if Su Jin wanted to obtain some classified information, the first thing he thought of was Qianyan.


    "Ya, ya..."


    Black Rabbit was slurring her tongue, and she shuddered just seeing Athena''s back.


    At this moment, she heard Su Jin''s smiling voice:


    "Do you mind if I sit next to you?"


    "Huh?" Black Rabbit blinked and opened his mouth like a fool.


    Although she knew that Su Jin came to ''surrender'', can she be so wild when she surrendered herself?


    Athena paused, and seemed a little surprised by Su Jin''s reaction.


    But in the end, she still smiled and said, "please feel free."


    Hearing this, Su Jin stepped forward, walked to Athena''s side, sat down, and glanced at Bai Yasha.


    At this time, he found that Shiroyasha seemed to be slamming his right hand with pain on his face. If he looked closely, he could also find that the back of Shiroyasha''s hand was red.


    "This is you?"


    Su Jin showed a puzzled expression.


    Shiroyasha stopped when he stopped, and said with a haha:


    "It''s nothing, I was scalded by the teapot when making tea, ah, we were too careless."


    Your excuse is too perfunctory... Su Jin groaned inwardly and turned to look at the black rabbit at the back.


    ''Come and sit! '' Su Jin winked.


    Black Rabbit shook his head frantically, looking at Athena''s back with scruples.


    Seeing this, Su Jin was a little speechless.


    But at the same time, I understand that it is a bit embarrassing to let this timid rabbit sit with the Greek goddess of war and wisdom.


    At this time, the opposite Bai Yasha suddenly beckoned:


    "Black Rabbit, you came just in time. The job of making tea will be handed over to you."


    Bai Yasha said carelessly, and at the same time took a breath of cold air in pain, and blew a few breaths towards the back of his red hand.


    Beside, Athena calmly picked up the teacup, glanced at the black rabbit who was acting as a tool, and took a small sip:


    "Is it Di Shitian''s moon rabbit? It''s rare in these years."


    "It''s cute."


    Bai Yasha suddenly twitched the corners of his mouth and reached out to pat Black Rabbit''s butt:


    "We love this rabbit very much."


    Two bangs sounded.


    It was the sound of palms lining the scalding teapot.


    Su Jin and Athena looked at the smiling black rabbit holding the teapot, and at the white Yaksha who patted the teapot with their palms, with a slightly amused expression.


    "It''s a little hot." Bai Yasha was silent for two or three seconds, then pulled his hand back awkwardly.


    Then, she quickly changed the subject and said:


    "Speaking of which, Su Jin boy, what''s the matter with you coming to us this time?"


    When you touch the teapot this time, your hands are not red? Su Jin stared at Bai Yasha''s hand.


    Immediately guessed something.


    This old-fashioned embryo has just 80% of Athena''s hands and feet.


    You are so bold~ In terms of lust, I, Su Jin, would like to call you the strongest!


    Su Jin groaned inwardly, then took the tea handed over by Black Rabbit, picked it up and blew it, took a sip and said:


    "There is something."


    "What''s up?"


    Bai Yasha said this, glanced at Athena, and then blinked at Su Jin:


    "Don''t worry, Athena sauce is not an outsider~~"


    That sweet tone made everyone present feel a slight discomfort.


    At this time, Su Jin received the signal from Bai Yasha, turned his head, looked at Athena''s perfect face, and said very politely:


    "As you wish, I have completed the task you assigned."


    "From this point in time, you should have received the corresponding feedback, right?"


    As soon as these words came out, Bai Yasha raised his brows, and Hei Rabbit''s whole face was a little distorted.


    This wave, this wave is a frontal bayonet!


    "As I wish?"


    Athena''s tone was a little unnatural, and then she emphasized her tone again:


    "Corresponding feedback?"


    "Yes."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, she looked at Athena with a smile on her face.


    "In my opinion, it seems that you can prepare the corresponding compensation."


    "remuneration?"


    Athena repeated in a very subtle tone.


    The smile on Su Jin''s face remained the same: "Rereading is useless."


    "Repeat?" Athena repeated playfully.


    "..."


    Su Jin was silent for a while, then sighed slightly:


    "Your Majesty Athena, it seems that we need to reach a consensus."


    Athena took a deep breath, and immediately took another sip of warm tea:


    "Your face has the three skills of Zeus."


    "Three points? Isn''t it three points?" Su Jin was a little puzzled: "Can I consider this a compliment?"


    At this time, the narrator Bai Yasha complained:


    "She''s saying you''re three times more shameless than Zeus."


    He cheated on Athena, and came to say, "This is what you expected" and asked for something in return. I have to say that Bai Yasha underestimated Su Jin''s face.


    Good boy, if she was so shameless back then, I''m afraid the Queen of Halloween wouldn''t be able to steal so much solar sovereignty from her.


    "I''ll take this as a compliment." Su Jin glanced at Bai Yasha and twitched the corners of his mouth.


    After that, he glanced at Athena, then turned around, picked up the teacup, and said:


    "Your Majesty Athena, you should know the difficulty of the task. I personally think that I am entitled to a high reward if I give the result within 2 days."


    "...I can understand." Athena took a slight breath, calmed down and nodded.


    Within 2 days, a two-digit unfinished spirit figure was created, and her beliefs were divided, and an acquired **** Athena was created, equating her with Algor.


    Athena admitted that she far underestimated Su Jin''s ability.


    She now even understands the reason why the Thousand-eyed Twin Goddess and Bai Yasha didn''t choose Su Jin as their agent.


    This guy can really do things!


    "Since the consensus has been reached, then there should be corresponding rewards, can you understand this?"


    Su Jin was cheeky, thinking about Athena asking for a reward, never mentioning another Athena.


    He is trying to characterize the matter.


    From ''creating a bad influence on Athena'' to ''perfectly completing the task assigned by Athena, and returning to Little Garden. ¡¯


    The definition of things is different, and the way to solve it is naturally different.


    Su Jin is thinking about it now.


    "I can understand."


    Athena nodded, then raised her hand very abruptly and patted Su Jin''s shoulder:


    "So I decided to give you a good spot."


    Su Jin''s eyes instantly focused on the little hand that was pressed against his shoulder and almost broke his bones.


    At this time, Athena said seriously and firmly:


    "I will propose to Hera, asking her to cede her position as a goddess.


    Please rest assured, we attach great importance to the treatment of heroes and will never let you suffer any grievances. "


    Su Jin: "..."


    Chapter 0303 Vicious revenge


    The queen''s position... The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, not sure if it was Athena who was deliberately teasing herself.


    For Athena, who aspires to become the fourth-generation god-king, making him a queen is not equal to an alternative marriage proposal?


    But then, he noticed the key point.


    What Athena was talking about was asking Hera to ''give up'' the position of the queen.


    In other words, let him replace Hera''s current position?


    And this, doesn''t it mean that he wants to replace the position of Hera''s third-generation queen, that is, Zeus''s wife.


    Hiss... let the disgusting man and the disgusting father communicate in the most disgusting way?


    This is indeed the way of revenge that Athena will think of, and it is indeed vicious.

 Chapter 246：

    Thinking of this, Su Jin tried his best to ease the nausea in his heart, and said with a very subtle expression:


    "You are indeed a generous and kind goddess, but considering that I have not contributed enough to Greece, how about becoming the Twelve Gods or waiting for the results of the Cross religion to come to an end?"


    He was politely refusing, and at the same time, he was ''setting things right'' and readjusting the mission objectives.


    After all, the initial task given by Athena was to let Su Jin block the crucifixion.


    Changing Athena''s own spirituality is just a ''by-product'' caused by this mission.


    In a sense, such a change also helped to clear Athena''s agreement afterward and avoid the sight of the Crusaders.


    At least few people would suspect the victim, and would guess that the ''heavily injured'' Athena was the mastermind behind the scenes.


    Of course, there is an inevitable loss of faith and spirituality to Athena... Su Jin silently added in his heart.


    Hearing Su Jin''s answer, Athena said with half a smile and half a sigh:


    "You missed your chance to make Hera fall in love with you."


    Could you please shut up? Su Jin smiled and looked at Athena without answering a word.


    Seeing this, Athena, who understood that she could no longer tease Su Jin, asked with a smile:


    "Based on the current situation, it does not appear that the Christian religion has been greatly affected."


    "It''s weird for your style."


    Athena didn''t believe that Su Jin only dropped a bomb on her this time.


    Even her collaborator had to pay a "price" equal to her lack of belief and a personality equal to Algor''s to cover up her "criminal record".


    The Crusaders deserved to suffer on a much larger scale.


    However, now, it is estimated that Athena understands that there has been no change in the mythology corresponding to the Crusades.


    Hasn''t the Linguistic influence of the Last King been produced yet? Hearing this sentence, Su Jin showed a puzzled expression.


    The Hakoniwa Center responds extremely quickly to the observed changes.


    This can be seen from the fact that Su Jin just observed the Ghost Extermination World last time, and he was tracked by two digits in the next second.


    The corresponding influence should have been generated immediately after the observation of the world.


    Therefore, the gods of Hakoniwa should all know the existence of the King of the Last at this time.


    But now, Athena doesn''t seem to know the existence of the Last King.


    Could it be that I asked the Dimensional Forum to block the real name of the King of the End, which caused the slow progress of the observation of the central garden? Su Jin thought about it and explained:


    "I''m sure that I have caused serious enough consequences, but, according to the means I have arranged, this effect will most likely take effect slowly in the future."


    Sure enough, this little guy holds the power of the two-digit realm in his hands... Athena''s eyes flickered slightly.


    Is it a simulated star creation map, or an unfinished spiritual personality that has been completed, or some special gifts, or even direct support from two digits?


    After going through these conditions in her heart, Athena said calmly:


    "In this case, the corresponding reward will be compensated after the effect is fully generated."


    Although part of the remuneration can be paid in advance, since Su Jin successfully disgusted her, Athena decided to suspend the remuneration.


    Hehe, even so, it only reduces part of the benefits he gets.


    A legendary ''Athena'' who will continue to take away half of my faith and strength is at least four-digit legend enough to make up for all the losses.


    And the most important thing is that this man did not hide his strong ''Athena breath'' at all.


    Is he a lover with the ''other me'' who took away the throne of Metis?


    If it looks like this, he can really compete for the position of the fourth-generation ''Queen of Heaven''.


    What an unpleasant fact... Athena took a slight breath, then closed her eyes and said:


    "Of course, your next actions can also continue to borrow my name to a limited extent."


    "what?"


    Shiroyasha, who was only going to serve as the background board, suddenly made a confused voice.


    They have been tricked once, but Athena is still willing to provide Su Jin with a ''background''?


    How incredible is this!


    Facing Bai Yasha''s surprise, Athena calmly did:


    "It''s just pushing the boat with the current."


    Anyway, with the relationship between the "other me" and him, it is impossible for me to escape.


    Athena thought so, but added:


    "But I have a condition."


    "Please speak." Su Jin nodded slightly, showing understanding.


    At this time, Athena said in a very serious tone:


    "If it is a very serious matter, I suggest that you bless the blessing of ''Medusa''."


    After saying this, Su Jin and Bai Yasha''s expressions were a little subtle.


    That is to say, Athena is willing to contribute to the Su Jin platform for small issues, but all major issues are pushed to Al Gore?


    This wave, do you want to use Algor to top the pot, or the biggest one!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but tap the coffee table with his fingers: "Is this useful to the gods?"


    He doesn''t care about who is to blame, but cares about whether the other party can move, and if he does it well, it won''t affect him.


    And the sealed Algor has obvious flaws.


    For example, the gods may suspect that the sealed Algor cannot interfere with the outside world, thus suspecting that someone is working behind the scenes.


    Do you really have a way to make Algor take the blame? Shiroyasha narrowed his eyes at this time.


    At this time, Athena said with a slightly sarcastic expression:


    "My seal on Algor is not perfect. As long as she overcomes her psychological discomfort, she can still project influence to the outside world."


    It turns out that it''s not that Algor can''t escape, but that he doesn''t want to escape?


    It seems that the seal is something that Algor hates so much that she is unwilling to spend her strength to release it... Su Jin suddenly understood what Athena meant.


    "I''ll do my best." Su Jin explained vaguely.


    Of course, it''s just doing my best. If even Algor can''t bear it, I will definitely drag you into the water and share the firepower... Su Jin added in his heart.


    Chapter 0304 Transaction with Athena


    After getting Su Jin''s reply, Athena smiled:


    "Just do your best?"


    "Then I... do my best?" Su Jin showed a somewhat surprised expression.


    Is this to kill Algor to his death?


    Athena looked at Su Jin with a smile, and said softly:


    "There is always someone who has to bear everything."


    Hiss... This is to kill Algor, no, that''s not right, there is no way to kill the Protoss at present.


    In other words, more painful than death?


    Then you might as well take a knife and cut Algor''s face, which is the most effective... Su Jin vomited in his heart.


    Also, there is no way I could offend Al Gore to death, that would do me no good.


    Su Jin moved his body and said:


    "I personally agree with this approach, but..."


    "It was Athena''s suggestion."


    Athena suddenly interjected, and then said with a smile:


    "I think Algol thinks so too."


    Does that mean that all the responsibility is borne by Athena?


    Huh, are you afraid that she doesn''t know about Algor''s harassment?


    Is the hatred value so big?


    Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then sighed:


    "I will consider this matter, and at the same time, I hope that His Majesty can provide some assistance."


    When Su Jin said this, he pointedly said:


    "For example, to provide NoName with the help of community promotion."


    At the same time, he immediately added:


    "Of course, this can be calculated within the scope of the original remuneration."


    He was referring to the calculation of the remuneration on the remuneration of ''calculating the Christian faith''.


    In Hakoniwa, it is very troublesome to promote the number of community.


    The determination of various spheres of influence, the running-in, and the necessary channels are all very complicated things.


    However, if you can use the power of the Greek gods, it is not necessarily.


    Therefore, Su Jin deliberately proposed this ''for example'' at this time.


    Hearing this, Athena smiled a little, and she gave Su Jin a deep look, and she half smiled and half sighed:


    "Reasonable offer."


    It is too dangerous to interfere in the matter of Christianity, and it is normal for Su Jin to ask for compensation.


    If it hadn''t been about harassing her, Athena herself would have raised this point long ago.


    Athena looked directly at Su Jin, smiled and said:


    "But I want to see a remarkable result."


    Does it mean that you want to see the Crusaders suffer a big loss? Su Jin frowned, and then said:


    "You will see."


    It is difficult for him to explain the secrets involved in Rama directly.


    This is because he is worried that the center of the small garden will speed up the efficiency of observation because he actively leaks the secret.


    This leaves a serious handle, as there are not many gods who possess partial omniscience.


    Therefore, the first person to say the true name of the King of the Last in Hakonigari will definitely be the focus of attention.


    However, with the influence of Rama, Su Jin believes that Athena will never lose money, or even make a profit.


    Of course, Athena could not know this until Rama''s name was lifted in Hakoba.


    "I understand."


    Athena thought for a moment, then chuckled lightly:


    "If you agree to Algor''s affairs, I will not pursue that little guy any more."


    For Athena of Little Garden, the little Athena of the Godkiller World needs to be called a ''little guy''.


    The corners of Athena''s mouth twitched slightly, and she said in a slightly pleasant tone:


    "And, support for NoName can also be paid in advance."


    Or are you still obsessed with targeting Al Gore? Su Jin''s expression subtly thought.


    However, if I can make Athena give up pursuing another Athena''s affairs in this way, it will be considered to have achieved the purpose of my visit this time.


    Su Jin thought for a while, then nodded and said:


    "It''s fair."


    Hearing this sentence, Black Rabbit, who had been listening, was overjoyed at this time.


    This is the stance of making a deal!

 Chapter 247：

    A four-digit powerhouse with the same name was brought in to divide Athena''s beliefs, but he was not punished, and he got a benefit?


    It''s too lucky, isn''t it?


    No, it can''t just be said to be lucky, Su Jin''s credit accounts for more than half of it... Hei Rabbit secretly added.


    Seeing Su Jin''s promise, Athena''s mouth turned up slightly.


    She raised her hand, and a silver necklace appeared in her palm, with a clear blue crystal in the center of the necklace.


    She put the necklace on the coffee table in front of Su Jin:


    "This is the necklace that contains the divine position of ''Pallas'', and it is also part of my essence."


    She explained, turned her head, and looked at Su Jin who was stunned and said:


    "You give this to her and she''ll know what I want to do."


    Part of the essence of Athena Hakoniwa... Is this supporting another Athena to achieve the Queen of the Trinity?


    Su Jin''s eyelids jumped wildly, looking at Athena in disbelief.


    This is not to divide the level of belief, but to hand over the essence of one''s existence.


    What is Athena doing?


    "If she accepts, then she can participate in any gift game in the name of ''Athena, Metis or Medusa''."


    "Huh?" Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, and was instantly dumbfounded.


    It means that the fake Athena at home will become the genuine Athena?


    This? !


    Athena glanced at the black rabbit and seemed to feel that her reaction was very interesting:


    "Of course, I suggest that she temporarily participate in the boon game under the name of ''Pallas'', which is very beneficial to her."


    In some ancient books, the real meaning of the name Pallas Athena is actually ''Pallas the Maiden of Athens''.


    That is, ''Pallas'' is believed to be Athena''s real, original name.


    But this part of the inheritance is only spread on a small scale.


    Therefore, if another Athena used this name, it would at best be regarded as the incarnation of Athena.


    Of course, it is also possible to suspect that she is the daughter of Triton, who was mistakenly killed by Athena in Greek mythology.


    Is this a reminder to try her best to hide her identity... Su Jin frowned deeply.


    He couldn''t understand what Athena was thinking.


    Of course, he also knew that this was the result of a lack of intelligence.


    After all, it''s not long since I came to Hakoten, and I don''t have enough background... Su Jin sighed with emotion, and looked at Shiroyasha next to him at the same time.


    The latter didn''t make any movement, just drinking tea silently beside him, the old **** was there, obviously he didn''t want to get involved in this matter.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin frowned and said:


    "I''ll let her know."


    Although he said so, Su Jin understood that another Athena could not refuse this kind of condition.


    The spirituality of the Trinity, the three-digit number visible to the naked eye, or even the shortcut to the two-digit number, is me, and it is difficult to refuse.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "I now seriously doubt whether I have stepped on the trap you set."


    "You bumped in yourself." Athena picked up the teacup and smiled.


    After she finished drinking the tea, she put down the cup, stood up and said:


    "I have to go now."


    She grumbled and complained:


    "Being caught by this spirit, if I want to get rid of the suspicion in the eyes of the gods, I have to confront Algor now."


    "Heh, I hate seeing that guy, just breathing the same air as her makes me sick."


    When she said this, she turned her head and glared at Su Jin and said:


    "The first time, do you understand? What will happen the third time, I think you should understand."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he was speechless for a while, didn''t he say that he understood the matter? Why do you still remember his notebooks?


    However, facing Athena, he had to smile reluctantly: "Just be happy."


    Athena nodded slightly, then turned into a brilliant golden light spot and disappeared into the tea room.


    When Athena disappeared, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Bai Yasha.


    At this time, Bai Yasha said helplessly:


    "Don''t ask us, we don''t know what she thinks."


    After speaking, she pondered for a while, and explained somewhat uncertainly:


    "However, according to our inference, she is probably planning to give up the spirit of Athena and challenge an unfinished spirit that has nothing to do with Athena."


    "Eh? Can you still do this?"


    The black rabbit immediately showed a confused expression.


    A **** abandoning his original identity to become another god? Can you still play like this?


    At this time, Su Jin whispered in a low voice:


    "I knew that this woman would never lose."


    Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin, then put down the teacup in his hand, took out a note from his pocket, wrote a line, and handed it to Su Jin:


    "Tell me, does it have anything to do with you?"


    Su Jin looked down at the note.


    On it was written ''Investigate the ''real name'' of the King of the End. ¡¯


    Su Jin was stunned at first, confused and then stunned:


    "What is this?"


    At this time, Bai Yasha narrowed his eyes and said playfully:


    "Sure enough, you did it."


    Chapter 0305 Where to go?


    "Sure enough, you did it."


    After saying this, Su Jin was a little stunned.


    Forum incognito expired?


    Bai Yasha used two-digit means?


    Or maybe the twin goddesses, or the one from Buddhism who took a look?


    That''s not right, the forum can even pit the center of the garden, how could it be lost here?


    At this time, Bai Yasha said a little speechlessly: "It''s really you!"


    Su Jin''s eyelids jumped fiercely.


    It was only then that he realized that he had been thinking for more than two seconds.


    And this time is enough for Bai Yasha to judge.


    This guy, it turned out to be deceiving him just now!


    Thinking of this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he said angrily:


    "Is it too much to use tricks on your own gods?"


    At this time, Bai Yesha let out a ''hum'' from his mouth, folded his arms around his chest, and said with a smile:


    "You still need to exercise, how can you be cheated out easily? Faced with those old fried dough sticks, you will be eaten to death sooner or later."


    Don''t you see that I try to avoid encountering those old monsters, and even if I do, it''s only when the information gap is huge? Su Jin groaned in his heart.


    At this time, Bai Yasha was also muttering in his heart.


    It''s been a few times, World Wars, Solar Sovereignty, and now the last king that even the bosses are paying attention to.


    This kid is full of plans, and he will gain strength for half a month, right? Even taking into account the different time flow rates in the other world, the bone age is not more than 30 years old.


    Tsk, thinking about it this way, this kid is like a moving natural disaster generator... Bai Yasha sighed inwardly, then leaned back on the chair, folded his arms and said:


    "So, who is that last king?"


    When she said this, she was afraid that Su Jin would make some twists and turns, so she explained directly:


    "Let me explain in advance, this is the investigation order from the boss, so, do you understand?"


    When Bai Yasha said the end, he gave Su Jin a look.


    At this moment, Su Jin seemed to see eight golden characters appearing behind Bai Yasha.


    ''Frankness is lenient, resistance is strict! ¡¯


    He blinked, the illusion disappeared, and looked at Bai Yasha with a subtle expression:


    "The mental illusion is too much, it''s still like this..."


    "It would be nice if I didn''t write ''Iron Faceless'' for you too much." Bai Yasha muttered.


    At this time, Su Jin thought for a moment, then frowned and said:


    "Hasn''t there been a massive change in human history?"


    Is there a problem with the concealment of the dimension forum? Why is it so widespread?


    No, it''s unlikely, the high probability is because the spiritual personality of the King of the End involves too many aspects.


    Because the information of the King of the End is concealed and the scope is too wide, it is difficult to obtain evidence for the center of the small garden, resulting in no changes in human history?


    Bah, why did I use the wording of obtaining evidence? Damn it, those eight words that Bai Yasha made made me think of myself as a prisoner... The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched faintly.


    But Bai Yasha raised his eyebrows when he heard Su Jin''s words, and said with a surprised expression:


    "Yoah, listening to you, is it a major event that will even shake the history of mankind?"


    Speaking of which, she asked with a smile:


    "Come on, we are very big-hearted, and tell us who will be involved."


    Su Jin heard the words and looked at the black rabbit with a faint gaze:


    "Black Rabbit, go out and see if there is anyone outside."


    "Is there a clerk outside?"


    Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted.


    This is to avoid it!


    At the same time, Bai Yasha also looked at Hei Rabbit''s ears and raised his brows:


    "We suspect that Athena is still outside, Black Rabbit, help me take a look."


    Shiroyasha is very clear that the ears of the moon rabbits are connected to the center of the garden, which is their special authority as the judge of the gift game.


    Then Su Jin''s intention to send the black rabbit is obvious. This is to guard against even the central center of the small garden.


    Two digits involved? Shiroyasha couldn''t help but think so.


    "There''s no need to be so circumspect." Black Rabbit muttered like this, but he also walked out of the room honestly.


    When the black rabbit closed the door, Shiroyasha turned his head and asked with a subtle expression:


    "How many are involved?"


    "You should ask, who else has not been affected." Su Jin spread out his hands and sighed slightly.


    "hiss!"


    Shiroyasha sucked in a breath of cold air.

 Chapter 248：

    Does this mean that all the gods of the small garden have been affected?


    At this time, Su Jin speculated in an uncertain tone: "Probably, there are only purebred Protoss left?"


    "Oh?"


    Shiroyasha''s pounding heart was even more violent:


    "Don''t you mean to say that there is no us in the victim?"


    "...Estimated." Su Jin said not quite sure.


    Some of the celestial spirits were awakened by gods, but Shiroyasha was an exception, so he was not sure whether it would affect Shiroyasha.


    But probably not.


    "Oh, you might as well drag us in by the way."


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes, out of all the victims, she was nothing.


    Isn''t this a husky mixed in with the wolves?


    It''s so conspicuous!


    Su Jin rolled his eyes at this time and said:


    "Do you have a relationship with human history?"


    "Oh, that''s true." Bai Yasha said suddenly.


    After she finished speaking, she thought about it, tapped her index finger on the coffee table, frowned and said:


    "No, since it involves the influence of the entire human history, but it seems that Athena was conquered by the king of gods, and the others seem to be the same as before?"


    "impossible."


    Su Jin flatly denied:


    "Let''s not say anything else, Zeus and Baal will inevitably have a two-in-one phenomenon because of this influence.


    Dishatian, Hercules and Bahram will be of the same origin.


    And the Celtic goddess Artio will become the goddess mother of the Crusaders. "


    "Grass!"


    A **** came out of Bai Yesha''s mouth, she stood up and said incredulously:


    "Where is your kid?"


    "?" Su Jin wondered.


    At this time, Bai Yasha slammed, sat back in the chair, frantically grabbed her hair and said:


    "Zeus and Baal are confused, which means that Zeus has become the biggest enemy of the Crusaders, and Di Shitian is confused with Hercules. It''s strange that the old woman can''t care."


    "And most importantly, the Celtic goddess actually occupies the position of the Virgin, this..."


    As Shiroyasha was talking, he suddenly felt a turbulent undercurrent in the calmness of Little Garden.


    The spirits of the gods involved have definitely changed.


    It is quite possible that some powerful unfinished spirits will appear.


    This is enough to give a ray of hope for progress to many gods who are not even an inch in strength.


    It stands to reason that Hakoba has long been troubled.


    But now, Qianyan has not received any abnormal information.


    What is this for?


    What are these people trying to do?


    The more Shiroyasha thought about it, the more creepy he felt.


    After thinking for a while, she looked at Su Jin, opened her mouth, and finally sighed:


    "Come with me."


    "Where?" Su Jin wondered.


    "Where? Where else can I go?"


    Bai Yasha twitched the corner of his mouth, and said angrily:


    "Go see the boss."


    0306 Omega


    Not a spacious room.


    Standing in front of the golden light spots, Bai Yasha turned his back to Su Jin and reminded:


    "Later you stand in the center of ¦Á and lie down, close your eyes, and we will prepare the ceremony."


    Su Jin didn''t act rashly, but looked at the back of Bai Yasha''s head and thought about it:


    "Any precautions?"


    Meeting the two goddesses in the two-digit full power field, even Su Jin, can''t help but feel a little nervous.


    Unlike Bai Yasha, who knows a lot, Su Jin has no knowledge of the twin goddesses. This information has always been protected very closely, and few people can know the secrets of double digits.


    Most people in Hakoba, including the gods, only know that there are 17 two-digit numbers in total. It is an existence that has terminated all powers and has reached the apex of gods, and it is the truth that surpasses gods.


    In addition, who exactly the two figures are, what abilities they have, and what their personalities are, I don''t know at all.


    In fact, except for Su Jin, who knew a little bit of information through novels before coming to Hakoba.


    In Hakoten, people with three digits or less are called two-digit numbers with suspicion.


    For example, "the Lord of the Crusades is suspected to be one of the seventeen".


    This is a bit tricky, but in fact, it also proves the fact that double-digit intelligence is absolutely secret in Hakoniwa.


    Even Su Jin doesn''t know the specifics of double digits, but only knows that some people belong to double digits.


    "Anything to pay attention to?"


    Shiroyasha thought for a while, then thought about it:


    "It''s okay, the boss has a good temper. As long as you have a normal attitude, you''ll be fine."


    This sentence is basically nonsense... Su Jin sneered in his heart, and at the same time laughed at himself for being nervous.


    To act recklessly outside is to face the sword of punishment after all!


    He laughed, stepped forward, walked to the center of the golden light spot, lay down, and closed his eyes.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha nodded slightly, and then started the ceremony.


    Indistinctly, Su Jin smelled the smell of sandalwood, and the aroma of some kind of flower, while Bai Yasha''s indistinct, indistinguishable whisper was in his ears.


    She seemed to be praying.


    Just after that, Su Jin entered a state of half-dreaming and half-awake.


    After regaining his ''sight'', he found himself in a pure white land with snow-white flowers at his feet, like ice crystals.


    Before he could finish looking around, a figure came to him from the depths.


    He was wearing a pure white off-shoulder long skirt, and while walking, the skirt fluttered slightly, elegant and elegant, with an ethereal temperament.


    Su Jin raised his head, but couldn''t see his face clearly, but realized that the other party was a woman.


    "first meet."


    His voice is very gentle, and there is no objection in man.


    After hearing the sound, Su Jin reacted, moved his right hand to his heart, and saluted:


    "I have seen His Majesty Alpha."


    "You called the wrong person." The woman in the pure white dress chuckled.


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression did not change, and he responded quickly.


    "Please forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty Omega."


    At this time, Su Jin couldn''t help complaining in his heart: Bai Yasha is too unreliable, at least tell me which of the two goddesses is going to see me.


    "Xiao Bai is always like this, stupid, doing things only by feeling."


    Hearing the doting sigh, Su Jin looked at his nose and heart, as if he didn''t hear it.


    The nickname of Bai Yasha in the mouth of the two goddesses turned out to be Xiaobai? It''s a pity that both Omega and the White Night King are too scary. If I complain, I''m afraid I will die on the spot.


    After sighing softly, Su Jin could clearly feel that Omega''s eyes were focused on himself.


    "In prayer, Xiaobai told me about it."


    Omega said with emotion at this time:


    "Your ability to make trouble is no worse than Xiaobai."


    "?" Su Jin''s face was stunned, and his expression was strange.


    He made such a noise, and in Omega''s eyes, he was just tossing around like Shiroyasha?


    Shiroyasha, also said that you are not the biggest problem child in Hakoba? !


    At this time, Omega sighed slightly:


    "As you and Xiaobai thought, human history is secretly changing."


    "There is my sister''s contribution, Buddhism''s handwriting, and the acquiescence of the Heavenly Court, but I''m not happy to see these people, there are many more than us."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s face was stiff, and some didn''t know what to say.


    Co-author, your two figures are also mixed?


    The twin goddesses, Buddhism, and Heaven acquiesce to major changes in human history, and then acquiesce that the gods are about to fight because of the newly born unfinished spirit?


    And the other two-digit numbers are against that?


    This time, it seems that the game is a bit big... Su Jin struggled for a while, and then asked:


    "The gods are fighting to go further, is this really okay?"


    "You care about those little guys?"


    There was a bit of a smile in Omega''s words.


    Su Jin saw this, the corner of his mouth wriggled slightly, and then sighed:


    "You know, I''m just worried about myself."


    Su Jin believes that he is not a good person. He observes a different world for his own progress and to achieve his own goals.


    If Hakoten has a complete human promotion path, with his character, he will probably take a safe path.


    But in fact, the promotion of human beings stopped at three digits.


    Even if you change your race, you can only rely on the path of believing in a **** if you want to go up.


    And this road has long been firmly controlled by many groups of gods, and it is difficult to get through.


    Human history can no longer support the birth of new gods, and can only rely on the old gods to become gods.


    The old divine position is basically only in the hands of the group of gods, and there are already members on it.


    To put it bluntly, the class is so rigid that Su Jin suspects that if he does not have a small universe and a forum, he will be stuck in the four-digit field.


    Therefore, he chose to take risks and observe worlds one by one in order to obtain the resources for promotion.


    And in this process, the vendetta of the gods that resulted, to be honest, I knew it was related to me, but I also thought it had nothing to do with me.


    All are for themselves, so all are right.


    That is, justice for all!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s mood suddenly calmed down a lot.


    He smiled and joked:


    "With all due respect, I''m just worried that I''ll wake up one morning and find myself tied to a cross full of firewood."


    "You are honest."

 Chapter 249：

    Omega seemed to smile, but the blurred face made Su Jin unsure.


    "Your concealment is perfect, even I can''t find the anomaly, so theoretically you are safe."


    At this time, Su Jin asked suspiciously, "Then do I need to make some preparations to protect myself?"


    Omega said this, while looking at Su Jin with meaningful eyes:


    "For now, what you need to guard against is not the gods, but the group of people who are about to be born in batches."


    "?" Su Jin frowned. that group of people? Who are those people?


    "Oh, according to the information just lifted, that group of people seems to be called... God killers."


    Chapter 0307 The movement of the upper floors


    God killer?


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said:


    "Do you mean the humans who killed the gods, or those final trials?"


    In Hakoniwa, there are very few people called godslayers, but the most famous is the final trial of human beings.


    The Demon Lord was born out of the flaws in the world and the incentive to destroy humanity.


    Shiroyasha used to be one of them, but because of his obedience to the twin goddesses, he was restrained from spirituality, so he became harmless now.


    However, according to Su Jin''s speculation, Omega should be referring to the godslayers in the godslayer world.


    That is, the weak overcome the strong, and kill the human beings who have seized power from the gods.


    But can such people be born in batches? Thinking of it, Su Jin''s expression was a little subtle.


    The birth of a god-killer requires a **** of disobedience. The gods of Hakoniwa, wouldn''t they want to become disobedient in large numbers? Otherwise, how could a large number of godslayers be born?


    "It''s the former."


    There was a slight smile in Omega''s tone.


    "That Pandora''s secret is really interesting, but it''s not difficult to crack, that is, the way to make the gods incarnate is a little more troublesome, but it''s just a few."


    "A little guy who has reached three figures will crack it after just 2 months of research."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help covering his face with his hands. He really didn''t expect this.


    The creation of the Godslayer''s Dark Christmas Season and the Ring of Usurpation, while wonderful, was not something that was difficult for the gods of Hakoniwa to crack.


    And the method of incarnation of the gods, for those three-digit immortals, they can create it after thinking about it.


    Then, there is the dark Christmas season, the **** of disobedience has come, and there is a brave man supported by the gods, and it is indeed not difficult to create a god-killer.


    And to be honest, this kind of god-killer actually has moisture.


    Because the gods who were killed did not die completely, but continued to sleep in the myth, and the powers they obtained were only fragments and not complete.


    Of course, with the size of the small garden and the means of the gods, I am afraid that these gods do not even need to sleep.


    Of course, in this way, the conditions for the mass birth of godslayers are completed.


    As for the reason why the upper-level gods mass-produced godslayers, Su Jin also had some guesses.


    He didn''t have any scruples, and asked Omega directly:


    "Your Majesty, do the gods at the upper level want to create godslayers to compete for the distribution of beliefs at the lower level?"


    The three-digit upper level of Hakoniwa is called Heaven.


    If you want to survive in the heavenly world, it is at least a four-digit level, and it is easy to go up and down.


    Not to mention that the three-digit number is not allowed to go to the lower bounds, and even the four-digit number goes up, unless it is the celestial army who is responsible for guarding the border of the celestial world, it is difficult to go to the lower bounds.


    The subtle thing is that the Nether is the place that has the greatest impact on the observed universe outside the world of Little Garden.


    The group of gods that occupy a wide range of beliefs in the four-digit lower bound can often better influence the outside world to observe the universe and gain more belief shares.


    The amount of power of belief can promote the understanding of power and even inspire inspiration.


    This is also the direct reason why among the twelve Greek gods, there are a group of outliers comparable to three figures.


    You must know that the four-digit Zeus can compete with the top three-digit masters.


    Even if Zeus is now upgraded to three digits, he can still have a good time at the upper level.


    After all, there are no two digits, and few are stronger than Zeus.


    And although the sea emperor Poseidon is weaker than Zeus, the gap is not too big.


    However, at the same level as the sea emperor, there are also strong men such as Apollo, Athena, Ares, and Artemis.


    However, they all considered themselves four figures and stayed in the lower floors of Hakoniwa.


    This is the charm of faith, only gods can use it, and it occupies the biggest advantage of the mainstream of Hakoniwa.


    Therefore, if there is a way to incarnate insubordination, I am afraid that some of the masters of the gods at the upper level will not help but take the initiative to create godslayers, or go out in person to seize the belief share of the lower level.


    The gods can''t go to the realm, but that doesn''t mean that they can''t go to the realm if they don''t follow.


    Although the agreement signed by the upper level was perfect, it was not expected that there would be a model of the **** of disobedience, which led to a loophole.


    Some beliefs are already lacking, but the gods who want to go further take advantage of the gap to fill up, and the possibility of going out in person is too great.


    When Su Jin is so big, he thinks that he can''t resist the temptation.


    "It''s just a side detail."


    Omega answered with a faint smile.


    "Details of side branches?"


    Su Jin was startled, the contention for faith was only a detail of the side branch, so what was the main thing?


    Without making him wonder for too long, Omega sighed softly:


    "The passage to the realm of full power has appeared again."


    Su Jin''s pupils shrank violently, and she was speechless for a while.


    He calmed down, and after spending a few minutes, he asked, "What does it mean that the channel appears again?"


    "You just need to know that the almighty field needs to collect powerful powers."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin suddenly thought of something, and said with a very subtle expression:


    "They actually want to be godslayers?"


    Omega did not answer, but confirmed Su Jin''s guess by default.


    "This is really..." For a while, Su Jin didn''t know what to say.


    Three-digit bigwigs need to collect powers to open the way to two-digit numbers.


    Judging from the previous information, that is, some three-digit powerhouses are afraid to be reincarnated as adults, and then kill the gods and become godslayers.


    In this way, they want to seize power and open the way to double digits.


    If this is the case, even if the gods at the upper level do not want to incarnate and refuse to obey, there will be strong people who ''force'' them to incarnate and refuse to obey.


    Faced with the possibility of being promoted to two-digit numbers, don''t think that those three-digit numbers will be good gentlemen.


    At this time, Omega said in a gentle tone:


    "The upper levels of the small garden are already preparing for the knockout round. Perhaps in the near future, there will be a large number of incarnations of gods who will not follow, and some little guys will also seal their memories and reincarnate."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth rose, and he said in a somewhat sarcastic tone:


    "Huh? It seems to be an explanation for those weak gods?"


    Forcing the weak to disobey and become the prey, no matter how you want to give some subsidies.


    The reincarnation of the three-digit **** king is probably one of them.


    I am afraid that killing the king of gods will have a lot of rewards, at least the rewards that make the gods move.


    In the same way, attracting the gods of disobedience is also of great benefit to the reincarnation of the **** king, at least allowing them to quickly kill gods and seize power.


    Omega did not answer directly, but reminded:


    "Be mentally prepared for the impact. In a few months, when the upper-level knockout matches are over, the lower-level will inevitably suffer a huge impact."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly felt some urgency.


    "Of course, it''s just the impact you have on the outside environment."


    At this time, Omega said amusedly:


    "You''re more troublesome than I thought."


    Su Jin was stunned, and then heard Omega''s gentle voice with a smile say:


    "The World Dragon is personally dispatched, and she seems to be heading to your newly observed world."


    Chapter 0308 Brother Rama, go!


    World Dragon... Su Jin''s heart beat wildly a few times.


    This title belongs to the second incarnation of the ten incarnations of Vishnu, Kulima.


    In the little garden, Vishnu, the great Indian **** who is too much in mythology, naturally has a single-digit unfinished spirituality.


    Competitors who intend to achieve this spirituality naturally approach this spirituality and voluntarily become the so-called ten incarnations.


    In the eyes of the little garden gods, there are two people who are the biggest contenders for Vishnu''s spirituality.


    One of them is Shakyamuni, the liberator.


    The second is the world dragon kurimo.


    Therefore, Kurimo is also called "suspected two-digit existence" by the gods of Hakoniwa.


    Unfortunately, Su Jin is very clear that this master is not a suspected two-digit number at all, but a two-digit number at all, and is one of the real seventeen people.


    "That one, went to the Godslayer World?"


    Thinking of this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    With two-digit means, although it may not be possible to break the blockade of the real name of the King of the End by the Dimensional Forum, Su Jin was panicked.


    In the godslayer world, Liliana, Erica, and Alice are all there.


    Although it was impossible for them to leak their secrets because of the forum''s real name blocking, there is absolutely no problem in finding out the real name of the King of the Last with that kind of two-digit number.


    If Kurimo knew he was the last king... eh?


    It seems to be alright!


    Su Jin suddenly thought of a key point.


    That is, although he is the last king, he is the last king who can become the last king by taking power.


    In that world of godslayers, on behalf of various myths and legends, Rama is the real last king.


    This means that...


    Brother Rama, I''m sorry, brother, I didn''t know that I would have disturbed the double digits. You should be wronged and take the blame.


    If it weren''t for the wrong scene, Su Jin would have wanted to draw a cross on his chest to appease Rama''s spirit in the sky.


    "You seem to have arranged some backhands?"


    Omega said softly in a soft voice with a smile.


    In front of Omega, Su Jin naturally did not dare to procrastinate, so he said very modestly:


    "It''s just a shady little trick."


    "A little trick?"


    Omega smiled, then raised her head slightly, and looked into the distance faintly, as if she was looking at some unobservable existence.


    "Oh? Does the spirit of the last king involve the ten incarnations of Vishnu, but is also linked to the man of the Cross?"


    "No wonder, the world dragon stared at Vishnu Linga for so long, and suddenly found a new competitor, no wonder it was so nervous."


    Hearing Omega''s ''answer in person'', Su Jin suddenly showed a hint of understanding.


    So that''s why Rama and the Son of Godslayer are the same person, right?


    Kulimo suspected that the Son was going to **** the unfinished spirit from her, so he went to investigate it in person?

 Chapter 250：

    In this way, Rama may not have anything to do.


    And just when Su Jin was a little relieved, Omega smiled slightly:


    "That world seems to involve many people with unfinished spirits. You are quite picky."


    Su Jin looked at his nose with his eyes and his heart with his nose, and pretended not to hear this compliment.


    "But if this is the case, Qianyan can''t help but act."


    Omega said this, and with a wave of her hand, a roll of golden parchment suddenly formed in the void and flew to Su Jin.


    Su Jin reached out to take it, glanced at it, and said in amazement:


    "Four-digit task, investigate the real name of the last king?"


    "This is the task of Thousand Eyes, and I will give it to you. Of course, the reward is naturally not much."


    "But I will create a reasonable experience where you can show five-figure strength without reservation."


    This kind of task where Su Jin already knew the answer was basically a free gift.


    In comparison, Omega''s reward is attractive enough.


    At present, Su Jin''s biggest flaw is that it grows too fast and experiences huge faults.


    Before, he did not dare to be promoted to four figures because of this kind of thing.


    Having only stayed in Hakoba for two months, it was too unusual for him to be promoted to four figures. Everyone knew that he had a great adventure.


    But if it''s Omega''s own hands to create a false experience, that''s fine.


    For two-digit numbers, even a three-digit agent has a quota, not to mention a five-digit outlier.


    Su Jin put away the parchment solemnly, bowed and said, "Thank you for your generosity."


    This wave made up for his shortcomings.


    Although it may be necessary to travel to the Godslayer World again because of this mission, this is only a matter of a few days, and it does not affect anything, but the benefits are real.


    At this time, the pure white woman who could not see her face lightly smiled and said:


    "No need to be polite, this is a little investment from our sisters in you."


    Although there are not many humans with simulated star creation charts, there are not many.


    However, the worldview of Greek mythology is biased, and its potential is comparable to or even more than the inheritance of the ten incarnations of Hinduism, but only Su Jin is alone.


    His existence is worthy of the investment of the two goddesses, not to mention, according to understanding, Su Jin is not the kind of man with a narrow mind.


    This can be seen from his willingness to take over the burden of Arcadia because of his life-saving grace.


    "Grow up as much as possible. The turmoil in the lower layers may not be a bad thing for you."


    With advice.


    Su Jin in the altar opened his eyes.


    What caught my eye was Shiroyasha''s big, round face.


    "Oh, get up? Did the boss say anything to you?"


    Bai Yasha smiled and asked curiously.


    "One mission, one message." Su Jin shook the golden scroll in his hand, and then smiled, "Sir Baiyasha, are you interested in listening?"


    "Oh? Then you have a good talk with me."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡¾1224¡¿Outer door, Thousand Eyes Station.


    Wearing a white knight uniform and a sky blue shawl, Ashilia looked at the woman in front of her respectfully:


    "Lord Athena, the door to the trial is ready."


    "What do you call me?" the blond goddess with an olive garland smiled narrowly.


    "teacher."


    Ashley shouted helplessly. The goddess in front of her has a gentle personality, but she prefers to tease her disciples, which really makes Ashilia helpless.


    "Although it has not been made public yet, Ashilia, you are officially apprentice, so you have to get used to the name."


    Athena raised her hand and tapped Ashilia on the head.


    "I''m not even used to this kind of title. When you marry NoName in the future, I''m afraid that you will be bullied to death by that insidious kid, so be ashamed!"


    "Yes!" What else could Ashilia say, she could only respond first.


    The marriage with Su Jin is also the most troublesome thing for her recently.


    Originally it was just a ''mistake'' of Luos, but now, the ancestor of Perseus recognized it, and the teacher Athena also recognized it. It is said that Hades, the king of the heavens, also heard about it, and even gave it as a special product of the underworld. Gift.


    If it goes on like this, don''t you have to marry if you don''t want to get married? Ashilia feels helpless for her future life.


    At this time, Athena next to her looked at the door that opened not far away in a very helpless tone and said:


    "If possible, I really don''t want to come here."


    She sighed, thought about it, and stepped forward, crossing the door.


    And at the same time, a palace filled with various mirrors.


    The coquettish yet immature, beautiful yet pure girl in purple-haired restraint dress suddenly raised her head with a look of astonishment.


    Chapter 0309 Algorand and Athena


    Inside a room full of mirrors.


    Algor turned his head sideways and looked at the location of the door.


    At the exit, where there are no mirrors.


    An olive branch grows from the ground, and at the end of the branches and leaves, snow-white olive flowers bloom.


    Immediately afterwards, Olive Branch transformed into a blond woman in a white robe and an olive wreath on her head.


    Seeing this, Algor turned around, sat sideways on the ground, and said with three points of disdain and seven points of contempt:


    "Sure enough, you ugly girl is watching the beauty of Ar-chan."


    The face of Athena, who had just been transferred in, froze, and what she wanted to say was stuck in her throat, unable to say it.


    After about three seconds of silence, she said coldly, "I''m not here to quarrel."


    Algor picked up the small mirror in hand, picked up the wooden comb, combed his hair, and said disdainfully:


    "Ar-chan only quarrels with beauties."


    She said and tapped the floor.


    A vertical clock suddenly rose from the ground, and the clock just pointed to 12 noon, and a cuckoo bounced out of it:


    "Gah~ Ugly! Gah~ Ugly!"


    The cuckoo popped and retracted from the clock, which made Athena sigh deeply:


    "You really can''t communicate."


    Al Gore was taking care of his hair, and he didn''t seem to want to pay attention to Athena.


    At this time, Athena said calmly:


    "I can let you out in an avatar."


    "Um?"


    Algor stopped, turned his head, looked at Athena in surprise and said:


    "Zeus, the blind guy, is thinking about his fart again?"


    "Oh, that''s right. Although you''re not good looking, your brain is still good. I guess you have the idea of ????playing occasionally to relieve boredom."


    Athena was in no mood to speak again.


    Rather than talking, she now wants to tear Algor''s disgusting mouth apart.


    "I''ll repeat it again, I''m not here to fight, this is the second time."


    Athena''s face was expressionless and looked extremely cold.


    Seeing this scene, Algor tilted his head and said with disgust:


    "What are you calculating again?"


    "Let me go out with an avatar, those gods will be uneasy."


    "Besides, isn''t your mission to seal me?"


    "No, you''re wrong."


    Athena said calmly:


    "The mission of the Greek gods is to make the little garden gods think you are sealed by Greece."


    "..."


    Algor was silent for a while, then smiled helplessly:


    "It seems that the center of the small garden has taken away your beauty, but it has also given you a complicated, deep, and filthy heart."


    "Really..."


    Algor shook his head, reached for the cosmetics, and smeared lip balm on himself:


    "A lot of ugly people are making fun of it~~"


    Algorr finished applying the lip balm, then looked at Athena who was silently waiting in front of him and said:


    "Have you found the avatar I threw out?"


    "Sure enough, you cooperated with Su Jin."


    A hint of gloating appeared on Athena''s face, but it was quickly covered up by her.


    After the Oolong incident between Ashilia and Su Jin, she secretly investigated Su Jin''s experience.


    Among them, passing the heroic trial of Perseus aroused Athena''s suspicion.


    And now, the answer is obvious.


    Algor raised his beautiful eyebrows: "Oh? Isn''t that little guy the trap you threw me?"


    After she finished speaking, she suddenly realized:


    "But that''s right. With that kind of beauty ability, you ugly girl has already used it herself, how could you be willing to pay tribute to me."


    "You are always so arrogant." Athena said with a cold face.


    "Hum~"


    Looking at Athena''s annoyed look, Algor made a playful chuckle:


    "Jealous? Are you unwilling? However, what can you do with me as a Protoss?"


    I can forcibly demote you, cultivate a second ancestor to pollute your spirituality, and turn you into an ugly monster... Athena sneered in her heart.


    However, this is a plan that was arranged before. With the current situation at the upper level, let Algor partially break free of the seal, in order to make the situation even more chaotic and give me a chance to go further.


    Athena sighed in her heart, and then said expressionlessly:


    "In another month or two, Medusa can appear in the lower level of Hakoniwa."


    The subtext is that Algor can split into Medusa''s incarnation and move freely in Hakoniwa.


    With Algor''s brain, he can definitely understand this sentence.


    "Do you really want to let me out to breathe?"


    At this time, Algor showed a puzzled expression.


    "Could it be that you think that achieving that ''Queen of the Trinity'' spirit can really kill me? Kill an awakened Protoss?"


    "Could it be that after the center of the small garden took away your beauty, it also took away your IQ?"


    Protoss cannot die.


    At least that''s the case in Hakoba.

 Chapter 251：

    Even if Athena wanted to achieve the spiritual status of the Trinity, Algor who was Medusa could not be avoided.


    In terms of competing for the Spirituality of the Trinity, Algor, as a Protoss, has the absolute advantage of ''not dying''.


    As long as Al Gore does not voluntarily give up the identity of Medusa, it is impossible for Athena to complete the Trinity.


    With Athena''s IQ, it is obviously impossible not to think of this.


    At this time, Athena sneered:


    "For a prisoner, it''s the occasional ride that gives him the most pain."


    And at that time, Su Jin can sprinkle coarse salt and chili water on your pain... Thinking of this, Athena raised the corner of her mouth slightly.


    She believed that with Su Jin''s ability, one day Al Gore would feel ''pain''.


    Even if she can''t feel it, she will create conditions for Algor to ''enjoy''.


    Athena gave Algor a deep look, her figure turned into a breeze, and instantly dissipated.


    "Enjoy your last vacation."


    After Athena left, Algor held the small mirror in front of him and whispered to himself:


    "What is that ugly girl calculating?"


    "Well, from the perspective of the avatar''s perception, the little guy named Su Jin doesn''t seem to have died, but he put my avatar in the lingerie to block the perception..."


    Algor narrowed his eyes at this time and said with a smile:


    "Huh, it seems that the answer to the change in Athena''s attitude lies with that little guy."


    "After you go out, do you want to go and have a look..."


    Algore hummed a little tune and combed his hair briskly for a long, long time.


    ¡ª


    3345 Exterior door.


    Su Jin, who had finished communicating with Bai Yasha, walked out of Qianyan''s station and looked up at the sky.


    "It''s going to rain? It looks like I have to hurry up and get back to the community."


    As he said this, he turned his head and looked at the streetscape tree next to him.


    On that tree, an owl tilted its head and looked around curiously.


    Seeing the owl, Su Jin smiled, then turned his head, facing the black rabbit with a big bag and a small bag behind him, and said a little speechless:


    "What are you doing?"


    "Anyway, I''m on the upper floor, so I''m going to buy something for the community~ and two of the newcomers are goddesses, so you have to prepare some furniture that matches the identity of the other party, right?"


    Black Rabbit answered confidently, and then asked:


    "By the way, Su Jin, do you still have stored gifts over there?"


    "Have."


    Su Jin sighed, rolled up his sleeves, and stepped forward to help.


    After a while, a doubt sounded:


    "It seems that most of them are things you use?"


    "Crap!"


    0310 Olive Wreath


    Return to NoName''s stronghold.


    After putting the purchased goods in the warehouse and letting the youth group and the black rabbit arrange, Su Jin came to the living room.


    On the white sofa in the living room, he saw Athena drinking coffee.


    "You''re the only one here?"


    While talking, Su Jin walked across the sofa, sat down, and poured herself a cup of brewed coffee.


    "Leeticia took Luo Hao and Lancelot to the underground library, it seems because there are some photostones of strong fights stored there."


    Athena took a sip of coffee, then said with a slightly smiling tone:


    "The God of Steel is always like this, passionate about force, battle, and glory."


    "I suspect you''re saying they''re full of violence..."


    Su Jin groaned, took a sip of coffee, and said:


    "I just went to negotiate with another you."


    "Guess."


    Athena took the coffee, smiled and said:


    "The concubine should have become part of one of her plans by now."


    "You know her well." Su Jin put down the coffee, leaned back in the chair and smiled.


    "For the concubine of a disobedient god, taking back the glory of Mother Earth is the most important thing.


    For her in mythology, replacing Zeus to become the king of gods is at least among the first three goals. "


    As she spoke, she lowered her head, looked at the brown level of the coffee cup, and breathed a sigh of relief:


    "It''s not the concubine of a born **** and Buddha, it can''t hinder her path, so naturally it won''t become a target."


    "She should have just made some irrelevant conditions and acquiesced to this matter?"


    "It''s more exaggerated than you think."


    Su Jin complained, then took out a necklace from the gift card and handed it to Athena:


    "It''s an item she made me conditionally hand over."


    Athena lowered her head and looked at the necklace with a stunned expression:


    "Pallas''s personality... how could she be?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in surprise, "Did you guess her intention?"


    So mysterious?


    Hako Tina said that when Athena saw the necklace, little Athena would understand her intentions. Are you two conjoined babies?


    "I guessed a little."


    Athena put down the coffee, picked up the necklace, and said in an incredible tone:


    "You should understand when you say ''Shadow Warrior'', right?"


    "I see."


    Su Jin was suddenly a little surprised.


    This is the same as when he is doing things in the lower realm, he must get a scapegoat.


    Athena seems to be planning to do something that requires the use of shadow warriors to provide herself with an alibi.


    And Pallas''s divine position may be the reward for this.


    "Perhaps not only that, but the identity of the concubine cannot be determined."


    Athena thought for a while, but still put the necklace around her neck.


    Then, her image suddenly began to change, and she quickly changed from a young girl to a young girl.


    Feeling the newly acquired power, the silver-haired Athena sighed softly:


    "The power has increased again, but unfortunately, it may not be imitated in terms of power."


    At this moment, Su Jin and Athena looked up at each other at the same time.


    Both of them realized something.


    That is, Athena could not allow such flaws to occur.


    At this time, Su Jin said with a subtle expression: "I saw an owl when I left Qianyan."


    Athena frowned and explained.


    "Owls are messengers of concubines in mythology, and this may be no exception."


    "Gu~gu~gugu~!"


    The chirping of birds and the flapping of wings sounded.


    Su Jin turned his head and saw outside the floor-to-ceiling window, an owl was flapping its wings and circling outside the window.


    Su Jin stood up, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and opened the small window.


    The owl''s wings flew in and landed on the coffee table, scratching its feathers with its beak.


    Athena reached out and touched the owl''s fur, and then the necklace around her neck lit up softly.


    "Cuckoo~" The owl called out, and then the body gradually brightened, glowed, and finally dissolved in the light.


    When the light faded, a wreath of olive branches remained on the table.


    The garland is very ordinary, like it is woven from a few olive branches, there is nothing unusual.


    Su Jin came over and asked:


    "Want to put it on?"


    He reminded Athena that this could be very risky.


    "It''s a reasonable deal."


    The wreath on Athena''s head dissipated, and at the same time she held the wreath in her hands and put it on her head.


    There is nothing abnormal, but this is only what Su Jin perceives with the naked eye.


    In the sixth sense extended by the small universe, Athena''s breath is constantly expanding, changing, and eventually, becoming unobservable.


    "What?" Su Jin was a little surprised by such a change.


    At this time, Athena said quietly:


    "The wreath contains the power of ''war''."


    Athena said this, paused, and smiled a little self-deprecatingly:


    "She has gone further than she thought in the triple-digit field."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then sighed:


    "The thought of Zeus being stronger than her makes my scalp go numb now."


    Fortunately, he didn''t die, and exposed himself in front of the gods... Su Jin sighed in his heart.


    A wreath can divide the power, inflating the power of the silver-haired Athena to the point where he feels intractable, even to the point where he can''t deal with it without burning the small universe.


    The three figures of Hakoniwa are really scary and unimaginable.


    But this horror made Su Jin both fortunate and happy.


    The man should be so!


    He thought of what Liu Bang had said.


    It''s only three figures. He can increase his strength to this level in two months. How about two years? Twenty years? What about two hundred years?


    A saint with a sixth sense can easily live for tens of thousands of years, and a seventh sense has a life span of hundreds of millions of billions.


    Three figures are not something he can''t touch.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suppressed the excitement in his heart and looked at Athena seriously and said:


    "How is your evaluation now?"


    "Four figures are out of the ordinary."


    Athena said this, and at the same time said in a helpless tone:


    "But to be honest, the concubine doesn''t think she can be comparable to you."


    Athena even suspects that there is no more watery four-figure breakout than her.

 Chapter 252：

    Before she came to Hakoniwa, at most she was rated as a five-figure elite!


    "It looks like I can still maintain the strongest position in the family for a while."


    Su Jin sat on the sofa, crossed his legs, and said with a smile:


    "Probably tomorrow, I''m going back to Godslayer Time, do you want to return home?"


    "When the spirit changes drastically, you can''t go to the lower realm."


    Athena replied like this and said at the same time:


    "In Leticia''s answer just now, it seems that the nobles of the little garden can''t leave the little garden, and during this time, Luo Hao and Lancelot probably won''t leave the underground library."


    After Athena said this, she picked up the coffee cup and blew lightly:


    "Fortunately, you still have a real wife over there, so it shouldn''t be too boring."


    Su Jin shrugged, fell on the sofa, covered his forehead with his arms and said:


    "Life is bitter~~"


    Chapter 0311 Who is a friend and who is an enemy


    The next day, at 9 am.


    Su Jin had already arrived at the outer gate of 3345, the residence of Qianyan, and saw Bai Yasha.


    However, such efficiency made Bai Yasha in panda pajamas speechless:


    "Can''t you stop for a while, this guy?"


    The upper level was still making a fuss, so Su Jin came to perform the boss''s task. It hasn''t been more than 24 hours since he returned from the outer door, right?


    "Compared to these, can the cost of the realm gate for the mission be reimbursed?"


    The fee for a seven-digit outer door to a four-digit outer door is 10 gold per person.


    According to Su Jin''s impression of purchasing power, it is about 100,000 yuan.


    He has gone back and forth many times these days, and it is true that he has consumed a lot of money, especially when the community has not yet developed, this money is a bit painful.


    "Noisy!"


    Bai Yasha took it out, lay down, and smashed a stack of cheques on Su Jin.


    "You can write whatever you want."


    Su Jin caught it without being annoyed at all, took out the pen from the gift card, and started writing zeros from the right.


    "Fuck, you robbery!"


    Bai Yasha hurriedly grabbed the banknotes and said incredulously:


    "Why are you so thick-skinned?"


    "Sorry, I started writing subconsciously."


    It was only at this time that Su Jin realized what he had done, and forced a smile.


    He agreed to write it casually, but he just wrote a few more zeros and grabbed it back. Is this still called casual? Su Jin sighed in his heart.


    At this time, Bai Yesha signed a check for a thousand gold coins, handed it to Su Jin, and snorted:


    "Five or five points, understand?"


    Su Jin looked at the check in his hand, and then at Bai Yasha, and understood in seconds.


    Social Society~~ But why don''t you write more?


    Bai Yasha seemed to see through his doubts, looked left and right, and whispered:


    "If you write too much, you will be beaten by the boss."


    "Oh~" Su Jin made a long final sound: "I see."


    "Then, next, go to the realm gate?"


    Because it was a task issued by Thousand Eyes, Su Jin''s trip to the Godslayer World this time needed to pass through the special realm gate leading to the outside world through Thousand Eyes.


    This is the process required by regular procedures.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?" Bai Yasha rolled his eyes, "No one is robbing you."


    A few seconds after she finished speaking, a clerk dressed as a maid ran over and whispered a few words in Shiroyasha''s ear.


    "What? The Heavenly Army has sent people to the lower realm? The Crusaders also responded with teleportation? Zeus sent Hercules? Did the Crusaders also send people?"


    "Hmmmm? Halloween also let people go down? Or is it Skaha, who has left and right hands?"


    Hearing this pile of information, Bai Yasha raised his head and stared blankly at Su Jin.


    "Isn''t this normal?" Su Jin spread his hands.


    "No, this is not normal."


    Shiroyasha retorted and muttered:


    "These guys are usually lazier than us, why are they reacting so quickly today?"


    She had received news from Omega that she knew that the observation of other worlds by the center of the small garden was still very slow, and she just released the part of the godslayer first.


    So the current situation is very abnormal, very abnormal.


    It is very likely that the mixed spirits that Su Jin said were already known to the gods.


    Otherwise, these slackers will not be so efficient.


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha raised his head, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Boy, you might have to get ready."


    After hearing this, Su Jin frowned and asked:


    "Shouldn''t it be better to find out who is the enemy? Who is the friend?"


    "Then you have to judge for yourself." Bai Yasha rolled his eyes: "Anyway, our Thousand Eyes are a neutral community."


    In other words, I have to figure out who is my enemy and who is my friend... Su Jin squinted and said nothing.


    At this time, Bai Yasha, who knew that Su Jin had a good idea in his heart, didn''t bother to change his clothes, and waved:


    "Okay, come with us, we''re in a hurry, there is still a big gap between the speed of the outside world and Hakoten."


    Not long after, Bai Yasha led Su Jin to the underground space of Thousand Eyes Station.


    "This is at least 100 meters down, right?"


    Su Jin, who arrived in the underground space, raised his head and looked up at the false blue sky above, and sighed with emotion.


    "I can''t put the equipment without digging so big." Bai Yasha responded: "Okay, we''re here."


    Su Jin lowered his head and looked at the 50-meter-high, huge steel-colored metal door, his eyelids jumped and said:


    "This thing is so big?"


    "After all, it''s something going outside." Shiroyasha explained, and then shrugged: "Of course, it may also be Laplace''s bad taste."


    "Is that the class ruler of the Western District?"


    The demon of Lapuslas, one of the four-digit big demons, is in charge of the omniscient corner, and is said to be one of the chief cadres of the Thousand Eyes.


    He seems to be a very terrifying intelligence gathering expert, but he is also proficient in the production of Realm Gate.


    At this time, Shiroyasha threw a single-ear earphone:


    "By the way, it is not allowed to destroy planets in the lower realm, and it is not allowed to show power exceeding five figures, except for some special worlds."


    "Of course, if you want to use the power beyond the limit, you need to apply to Laplace. The headset in your hand is her clone."


    "Um?"


    Su Jin looked at the headphones, and looked at Bai Yasha with a subtle expression.


    With so many secrets on him, how could he possibly wear this?


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes at this time and said:


    "This is a specialized type, and the data inside can only be viewed by us and the boss."


    "Why are you rolling your eyes recently?" Su Jin asked deliberately.


    "What?" Bai Yasha turned again, raising his small fist at the same time.


    "It''s nothing, it''s weird."


    Su Jin obeyed the call of the soul.


    Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin, then stepped aside:


    "Go in, remember to go and come back quickly, don''t take thousands of years to come back."


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    Su Jin put the earphone on his right ear perfunctorily, and then stepped into the realm gate.


    The next moment, the world is spinning, and the disordered pixels are endlessly circulating in front of you.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Godslayer World.


    India region, a small hill.


    Rama, who was lying on the stone with the dog''s tail grass in his mouth, suddenly frowned, stood up suddenly, and exhaled with a big mouth.


    "Prince..." said a dull, worried voice.


    But it was a three-meter-tall giant white ape, looking at him worriedly with its wrinkled face.


    "I''m fine, Hanuman."


    Rama shook his head, then lay down on the stone again, closed his eyes, and smiled bitterly:


    "It was just a nightmare."


    Thinking of the scene in the dream, Rama chuckled lightly:


    "Fate reappears, asking me to be the **** of destiny and re-elect the last king or something. It''s really funny."


    "Does this want me to change from a victim manipulated by fate to a perpetrator?"


    "And the statement that the world is facing a crisis of destruction is too boring. That king is still on the ground."


    As Rama talked, he found that something was wrong.


    Hanuman, why didn''t you say a word.


    Rama opened his eyes and said:


    "Hanuman, what happened..."


    Rama''s eyes widened, his mouth gradually opened, and there was no response even when the dog''s tail grass fell.


    He swallowed, looked at the sky, and muttered to himself, "Three suns..."


    "Prince, that''s not the sun, it''s the eyes..." Hanuman, who was kneeling on the ground, raised his head and said in awe.


    above the sky.


    Two of the three suns zoomed in rapidly, constantly zooming in, occupying the entire sky in an instant.


    Finally, Rama woke up.


    It wasn''t the sun at all, it was a pair of eyes.


    A pair of huge golden vertical pupils like stars!


    At this moment, Rama heard a female voice.


    A very young, beautiful and innocent female voice.


    "I was found by Xiaoju."


    In the next instant, Rama''s consciousness fell into darkness.


    ©–¢Ü¡¶Godslayer¡·


    Chapter 0312 Full Screen Broadcast

 Chapter 253：

    Turning his eyes, Su Jin came to a barren mountain.


    Surrounded by dense vegetation and weeds, next to a dirt path, on an undeveloped hill.


    "This crossing is really disgusting."


    Su Jin untied the collar of his shirt and said slightly uncomfortable.


    He released his mind power, sensed the surroundings, and found that he seemed to be near Shennongjia.


    After thinking for a while, he took a step and came to a small nunnery in Lushan, raised his hand, and knocked on the door.


    "who is it?"


    Above the wall, at the eaves, a head popped out.


    It was the **** Anshera.


    "king?"


    Ansheela was startled, and hurriedly jumped into the yard and opened the door from inside:


    "Didn''t you just leave for two days?"


    Seeing each other, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "Looks like I wasn''t teleported to the wrong world."


    There are also many parallel worlds in the Godkiller world. Although Su Jin thinks it is unlikely, it is indeed possible for him to be teleported to other worlds.


    If that''s the case, he''ll be a little more relaxed.


    Because that means the gods of Hakoniwa have found the wrong target world.


    This will make it easier for him to cover up his traces.


    But it seems that things are not as easy as he imagined.


    Su Jin stepped into the small nunnery under the welcome of Ansheela:


    "Where''s Pandora?"


    "According to your instructions, within 10 years, she and I, and Hui Na of Qingqiuyuan will stay in this courtyard, but Qingqiuyuan went out to exercise on the mountain this morning, and I haven''t come back yet."


    Ansheela said, and led Su Jin into the small cubicle inside.


    The sealed world of Pandora is combined with the small room there.


    Su Jin walked to the window of the small room and looked inside like a dean.


    In the room, the former goddess Pandora with blond hair and double ponytails, full of coquettish beauty, was lying on the bed sleeping soundly.


    At this time, Angela explained:


    "It''s 8:30 in the morning. Pandora usually only wakes up after 11:00. Do you need me to wake her up?"


    "No, it''s fine now."


    Su Jin waved his hand and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before returning to Hakoba, he made some arrangements.


    For example, let An Xiela and Qingqiuyuan Huina Pandora, who have the power of the ancestors and a lot of force, stay in Mount Lu.


    And Liliana, Erica, Alice and Lu Yinghua are responsible for the operation of the forces.


    In this world of the godslayer, the power of the godslayer has been greatly weakened due to the temporary demise of the gods, and such a force configuration is sufficient.


    At least there will be no problems in a short period of time. Even if it does, Su Jin has left the communication method of the Dimensional Forum, which can ensure the stability here.


    Although now that the strong men of Hakoba are coming, such a setting must be inappropriate.


    "Ansheela, please inform Lily and the others and ask them to report their location. I will take them back to Mount Lu."


    Su Jin''s eyes flickered, and he made a decision.


    There are only a few people related to him, and these are the only people who know directly that he has fought against the King of the End.


    If you want to cover up, it is enough to bring people over and hide in Mount Lu.


    However, Su Jin didn''t want to hide like this.


    He wanted to strike out and steer the investigations of the forwards of the gods in his favor.


    "Want to take an adventure?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, he was more inclined to take risks.


    Although it will lead him into the sight of the gods, Su Jin has confidence in the hidden function of the Dimensional Forum.


    He knew the double-digit Kurimo would arrive in this world, and once she didn''t find out.


    No matter how suspicious Su Jin is, he will be regarded as an ''innocent man'' by the gods.


    And... after all, he has to face the gods, and entering the sight of the gods earlier will be more conducive to creating a dark scene under the lights.


    As Ansheela went to arrange, Su Jin let out a deep breath.


    Then, the corners of his mouth gradually turned up, revealing a smile.


    "Are the gods?" Su Jin looked to the west with a little playfulness.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Rome, the Papal State under reconstruction, next to a construction site.


    A boy with white hair and a short stature, who can only be said to be Zhengtai, appeared beside the construction site.


    And beside him, this is a girl of the same age.


    Cai Liling took out a roll of animal skin, looked around, and then said to the young man next to her.


    "Your Highness, we seem to have reached our destination."


    "Um."


    Kalgi responded, and then looked around with flickering eyes, listening to the sound of the wind:


    "This seems to be the Papal State?"


    "Eh?"


    Caili Ling was stunned for a moment, and looked around the construction site:


    "Isn''t this a construction site?"


    At this time, Kalji closed his eyes, and the tip of his nose twitched slightly:


    "I can smell the power left here, um, it was destroyed about a month ago? The murderer seems to be using power? However, very weak?"


    "Did you get major information when you came up?"


    Cai Liling took out another scroll, using her thoughts as a pen to record information, and muttered at the same time:


    "Speaking of which, why did the above make such trouble, let us knock down the investigators of the Crusaders, and pretend to be their lower realm?"


    "And why must you, Your Highness, come and investigate the last king yourself?"


    "My Lingge has not been unsealed, and I can''t figure out what''s going on. I guess it has some deep meaning."


    Kargil shook his head slightly puzzled, then glanced at Cai Liling and said:


    "Lin, don''t call me Your Highness here."


    "Eh? What''s that called?"


    Cai Liling was stunned for a moment, then she realized the fact that they needed to disguise, and said tentatively:


    "bishop?"


    "Just call it this."


    Kalji smiled, then looked to the west:


    "The feeling of that power seems to be in the west, let''s go check it out."


    "Intuition tells me that the person who destroyed the Papal State has something to do with the last king."


    "In that case, let''s go check it out."


    Cai Liling said this, suddenly paused, and looked to the west.


    In the same way, Kalji also found an abnormality and said with surprise:


    "Lingge contact technique?"


    Immediately afterwards, Kalji smiled and said:


    "Looks like someone wants to be the leader~"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Dongdu, Shiba Park.


    A woman wearing a lady''s suit with an extraordinary ponytail, standing under a telephone pole, turned her head to look at the green-eyed woman with a cup of milk tea and a braided braid, surprised.


    "It''s weird, how could the Queen be willing to send you out to investigate such a boring thing?"


    Opposite her, Skaha, who was wearing casual clothes, also looked at the person in front of her with a headache:


    "Fumen actually sent you here, Uesugi."


    "It is more accurate to say that it is Emperor Shitian. Of course, there must be a high level of Buddhism behind this."


    Uesugi Kenshin said with a playful expression while eating ice cream:


    "To be honest, it''s been a long time since I saw the flustered look of that waste god."


    "It seems that the change in the spirit figure has a great impact on him. It is estimated that he found himself and his thorny enemy to become competitors of the unfinished spirit figure?" Skaha joked.


    However, Uesugi Kenshin shrugged:


    "Unfortunately, before I came, he was chatting hotly with the club''s mother Sang."


    "It''s really in line with the habit of other people''s wife control."


    Skaha groaned, then turned his head to look west.


    "Oh? Signal from the Greek location?"


    Uesugi Kenshin squinted and looked at the west:


    "I heard that the famous Hercules was sent over there."


    "In that case, it''s worth a visit."


    Skaha laughed and said to Uesugi Kenshin in a relaxed tone:


    "together?"


    Uesugi Kenshin ate the ice cream in one bite, then licked his lips and said:


    "I can''t ask for it!"


    Chapter 0313 Five forces gather


    Greece, dilapidated, even covered with moss, the Temple of Athena.


    Over 2.5 meters tall, with a sturdy physique, wearing a large custom-made suit, the gentle but wild man raised his head, looked at the dilapidated building, and said with emotion:


    "In this world, is Greek mythology broken?"


    As the Hercules of the Greek gods, Hercules couldn''t help feeling a little emotional when he saw the dilapidated scene.


    In Hakoten, Greece is still at its peak.


    Zeus, who captured the wisdom of Metis, saw through the loopholes in the rules of the little garden sharply and cunningly, and made the gods stay in the lower realm with a four-digit exception, occupying a large amount of faith.


    This makes Greece have residual beliefs in the universe observed by Hakoniwa, and still maintain a strong vitality.


    This led to an increase in the voice of the Greek gods in Little Garden, and even Hercules gained many benefits.


    Maybe it won''t be long before he''ll be a four-figure breakout, truly a member of the Greek top ranks.


    Even he has been able to perceive the approaching critical point.


    And this border point, perhaps can start from restoring the glory of Greece in this world.


    Recreate the myth of the great hero Hercules once again!

 Chapter 254：

    "Hehe, declining beliefs often require strong warriors."


    Hercules, who was sitting on the west side of the temple, fought, staring sharply at the shadows on the ground.


    It was the shadow left by the sunlight hitting the remaining stone pillars.


    "This level of shadow manipulation? Leticia Decrea? Or Skaha?"


    "Hercules."


    In the shadows, Skaha''s figure slowly emerged from the ground, standing in the north of the temple.


    She looked at Hercules with a playful and enthusiastic look at her prey.


    "I didn''t expect to meet an opponent like you in this lower realm."


    "I don''t want to conflict with the Queen''s Steward."


    Hercules said in a humming voice, the mountain-like figure with a strong oppressive force.


    At this time, Skaha licked the corner of his mouth and said:


    "On the contrary here, I like to play with the masters of the gods who discriminate against women like Greece."


    Although Hakoba is the gathering place of countless myths, gender conflict is an enduring contradiction of human beings.


    The Queen of Halloween is the master of the house and the Celts who advocate equal rights.


    It is not news that they do not deal with the Greek gods who have many goddesses but secretly discriminate against women.


    "That''s right, for a mission like this, sharing information is the key, and the premise of sharing information is the understanding of their respective forces!"


    Hercules stood like an iron tower, without doing anything, just staring at Skaha, looking like he was ready for battle.


    And at this moment, the impatient persuaders came out.


    "Both of you, although we are restricted, if we go all out in the lower realm, we will be attacked by the Heavenly Army."


    Look at Uesugi Kenshin who suddenly appeared in the south of the temple.


    Skaha and Hercules gathered their breaths together.


    And Hercules took a fancy to Sugi Kenshin, showing a fearful expression:


    "you are?!"


    "The Dharma Protector actually came in person for the twelve days?"


    Twelve days of Dharma protection.


    An army guarding the borders of the heavens, preventing the upper-level gods from descending on the lower levels of Little Garden, and taking into account the duty of crusade against the Demon King¡ª¡¾Sky Army¡¿.


    Its essence is to include all kinds of warrior gods in the Middle East, ancient India, and East Asia, and it is considered to cover the most violent legions of the upper class.


    Among them, the most core and strongest twelve people are called the twelve days of hair care.


    And Uesugi Kenshin in front of him is the incarnation of Bishamonten.


    Therefore, the slender and thin woman in front of her is essentially a three-digit [Martial God].


    Looking at each other, Hercules said with a little surprise:


    "I didn''t expect you to appear in the form of a human being."


    Uesugi Kenshin in front of him naturally cannot be Bishamonten.


    The presence of three digits in the Nether will lead to the collapse of the galaxy level.


    Even if it comes to the lower level of Box Garden, which is relatively stable, it will cause changes in the world, causing the destruction of dozens or even dozens of outer gates.


    Therefore, the reason why Kenshin Uesugi appeared in front of him was that he was reincarnated as a human through a secret method.


    This is a god-king-level existence who descends from heaven as a human being.


    "Well, various things happened."


    Uesugi Kenshin straightened his hair, then put his hands on his hips and said in a relaxed tone:


    "There are orders from the bosses that are irrelevant, and there are questions from the top officials of Buddhism who want me to investigate. In the end, it is the ''trickster'' who has appeared frequently recently."


    Troublemaker?


    Hercules and Skaha were stunned at the same time.


    And Uesugi Kenshin, who noticed their doubts, scratched his cheeks and said:


    "Speaking of which, is it really okay for me to leak such information?"


    There was a beeping sound in the earphone of her right ear, which seemed to be connected with some existence.


    "Ah? Let them assist in the investigation? I understand. When everyone arrives, I will announce the news."


    Seeing this, Hercules looked around, and then said loudly:


    "Are you still thinking of hiding? Or do you think you can escape the perception of me or the protector for twelve days?"


    There was silence for a second or two, and then a young male voice sounded.


    "I know it''s a very troublesome job."


    Kalgi and Cairi Ling suddenly appeared on the east side of the dilapidated temple.


    As the leader, Kalji stood up and bowed slightly:


    "first meet."


    "Unfamiliar face, are you from over there?"


    Skaha looked at it with interest.


    Another four-digit powerhouse.


    However, after taking a few glances, Skaha was a little regretful.


    So immature!


    With Kalji''s current standing position, Skaha had at least twenty ways to send him to hell.


    The age at which the other party was born may not even be 20 years old.


    With a natural four-digit number, it seems that he is a guy with a big background.


    And just as Skaha was thinking about it, Kalji smiled and said:


    "You can call me: ''Bishop''."


    People of the Crusaders, why are you using this kind of good seedlings to waste every day... The three people present felt emotional together.


    At this time, Skaha reminded kindly:


    "Little guy, hurry up and worship a good teacher. It''s shameful to waste your talent."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Kalji said with a smile, but he felt a little helpless in his heart.


    Teacher... Then there must be someone who really wants to be!


    Uesugi Kenshin glanced at Kalji, then pressed his earphones, looked around and said:


    "According to the report of the Tianjun Observation Department, there seems to be a group of talents right?"


    "It''s weird. Thousands of eyes should send observers for this kind of thing? The rest should be them. Could it be that those people have already begun to collect intelligence?"


    At this moment, a smiling male voice rang out.


    "I''m sorry, but this is not the kind of investigative professional here."


    The next moment, Su Jin tore the space and appeared in the center of the Quartet.


    0314 Qualified Thousand Eyes Member


    Tearing apart the space with psychic power, Su Jin, who arrived at the scene, stood on the spot, looked around the crowd, and said with a slightly playful tone:


    "It looks like I''m the last to arrive?"


    Skahar, who was standing beside the northern marble column, said with a little surprise:


    "Interesting, Qianyan will actually ask you to intervene."


    "Because that one offered conditions that I couldn''t refuse." Su Jin responded with a smile.


    Who... Uesugi Kenshin looked at Su Jin blankly.


    Hercules hesitated, as if he knew Su Jin, but he couldn''t be sure.


    Beside them, Kalji and Cai Liling were busy for a while before showing a puzzled expression, as if they didn''t know Su Jin.


    "Skaha, who is this?"


    Uesugi Kenshin, who really didn''t know Su Jin, turned his head to look at Skaha and asked.


    "Some time ago, the topical figure of the upper class, the one newly acquired by the White Night King belongs to the gods."


    Skaha explained briefly.


    "Oh~ it''s you!"


    Uesugi Kenshin showed a stunned expression:


    "The little guy who was picked up by the canary before."


    Hearing this, Su Jin just glanced at Uesugi Kenshin with a little doubt.


    Another person who has climbed up the relationship with the canary? He couldn''t help but think so.


    And knowing Su Jin''s "origin", Uesugi Kenshin said with a little emotion:


    "It looks like Qianyan has been in a mess recently because of the riots at the top."


    Even Bai Yasha asked the ''private soldier'' ??to perform important tasks, and it is conceivable how tense Qianyan''s power is.


    Of course, this is the same with the Heavenly Army.


    Otherwise, a three-digit Martial God would not descend to the sky, let alone come to the lower realm to perform tasks.


    Uesugi Kenshin sighed for a while, closed his eyes, then looked around the crowd and said:


    "Then, in this way, all the representatives are here."


    Afterwards, everyone announced their identities, and during this period, everyone was in a situation where the above Sugi Kenshin was the main one.


    Quietly, Uesugi Kenshin became the ''leader'' of everyone present.


    Even Hercules, who sent the contact signal, did not express any objection.


    The existence of three figures, being the interim leader, is the obvious thing.


    Even if the current Uesugi Kenshin has only four-digit power, no one can ignore the essence of the other party and the background behind it.


    As the most powerful army in Hakoba, the Tianjun is still very deterrent.


    In the face of everyone who did not object, Uesugi Kenshin reluctantly raised the corners of his mouth and said with a half smile and half a sigh:


    "Although I really want to say nonsense like ''let everyone work together'', I also understand that it is impossible for you **** to cooperate."


    The contradiction between Greece and Crusades, the contradiction between Celts and Greece, the hatred of Crusades that murdered Celts and destroyed them, plus the neutral Thousand Eyes.


    Even Uesugi Kenshin doesn''t think he can integrate this group of people and unite.


    If she was forced to unite, she dared to guarantee that everyone would act in the same way, even showing an IQ that was inferior to that of a monkey.


    This is a criminal record.


    She is not like a hero like Hercules, who is used to the position of the leader. It is better to shirk this kind of job as a scapegoat.


    Uesugi Kenshin narrowed his eyes and said in a serious tone:


    "Investigate the real name of the King of the End, and at the same time search for the group of mischievous ghosts and gods that have appeared frequently recently, presumably everyone received the same task, right?"


    No, I''m different, I''m here to be a **** stick... Su Jin complained in his heart.


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin, who saw no objection, looked around the crowd and said:


    "My only requirement is for everyone to cooperate with an open mind in the sharing of intelligence."


    "..."


    Everyone keeps silent, but sometimes, silence is an attitude.

 Chapter 255：

    "Don''t you want to achieve even that?"


    Uesugi Kenshin raised his hand to rest on his forehead and shook his head a little helplessly.


    "Listen, the real name of the king of the end, etc., the Tianjun can ignore it, but if you find out the information about the troublemaker, you must hand it over."


    ''Trick or Treat''


    This is the name given by the upper levels of the small garden to the ''group of gods'' who recently deliberately observed other worlds and created riots in that small garden.


    The turmoil of the World War and the Godslayer Rebellion, which has already begun, are clearly the work of that unknown group of gods.


    This kind of continuous production of big events involving the gods, and the group of gods who may even fool themselves, it is simply blind to not call it a ''trickster''.


    Of course, troublemaker is just a private name for the gods.


    The official name promulgated by the Heavenly Army is ''Gremlin''.


    The implied meaning is ''mischievous little devil'', a title that makes Su Jin complain endlessly.


    Uesugi Ken said in a serious tone:


    "On this point, do you have any objections?"


    "It''s impossible, ma''am."


    Dissent rang out.


    Uesugi Kenshin turned his eyes, looked at Su Jin who was speaking, and narrowed his eyes:


    "Just call me Uesugi, and then what? What''s Qianyan''s opinion?"


    "Sharing intelligence is impossible."


    Su Jin looked around everyone Hello with a subtle expression, and said jokingly:


    "After all, if you find out yourself, it will be difficult to handle."


    This is called a back-and-forth... Su Jin has a taste in his heart.


    For a moment, everyone fell silent.


    Uesugi Kenshin opened his mouth, but in the end he was unable to refute this possibility.


    She also suspected that there might be a troublemaker among the Heavenly Army, and he was a high-ranking member, and even protected the law for twelve days.


    Otherwise, the Heavenly Army has been investigating the troublemakers for a week, and they are a group of gods without any major suspicion. This in itself is very unreasonable.


    Observing a different world, or a different world with such distortion possibilities, the changes in spirituality should be very obvious.


    The scale of these two times is enough for an ordinary person to be promoted to four figures, and he is still a good player among the four figures.


    If it is a four-digit number, the spiritual level will also be greatly improved, and such changes can be detected by the central authority of the Heavenly Army.


    After all, the leader of the Twelve Days of Dharma Protector, Teisha, was one of the members who used to manufacture the Hakoten Center.


    Wait a minute, Emperor Shitian... Uesugi felt a sigh of relief, and he had an ominous premonition.


    On the surface, she has a serious face, a normal look that can no longer be normal, and even asked Su Jin:


    "It seems that Qianyan has obtained important information?"


    Uesugi Kenshin narrowed his eyes slightly, sneering in his heart.


    Are you not a professional intelligence spy?


    You clearly know something!


    At this time, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "Ms. Uesugi should know the rules, right?"


    Uesugi Kenshin stayed for a while.


    Su Jin was stunned, thinking that Uesugi Kenshin didn''t understand, deliberately raised his right hand and rubbed his thumb on his index and middle fingers.


    Uesugi Kenshin then reflected what the rules were.


    This rule is commonly known as ''to ask for money'', also known as ''slaughter the big family''!


    Seeing this, even Skaha, who knew Su Jin, couldn''t help laughing and scolding:


    "Thousands of eyes attract you to become a member of the outer circle, it''s really a ghost."


    "Where are you, you are welcome."


    Su Jin replied with a smile, and added:


    "Looking at the fact that Miss Uesugi seems to be an acquaintance of my former chief of staff, give a special discount, this time 5% off."


    Uesugi Kenshin twitched the corner of his mouth and said:


    "It''s really a good deal."


    "However, to be honest, I don''t actually have much cash with me."


    While she said that, she turned her head and looked at Calgi and Hercules faintly.


    Tianjun is an organization that operates at its own expense and is occasionally subsidized by Buddhism, so it is old and poor! Especially at the top is the stingy Di Shitian, that''s even worse!


    As it happens, there are two big dog owners present!


    Kalji: "???"


    Hercules: "?"


    Chapter 0315 Hematemesis Selling Intelligence


    Hercules and Calgi looked at each other, and both saw the embarrassment in each other''s eyes at the same time.


    As we all know, Thousand Eyes is a large intelligence community alliance.


    Also known as the intelligence quotient.


    And the group of intelligence dealers depends entirely on the asking price of intelligence.


    So here comes the question?


    How much is the last king''s intel worth?


    How much is the information of ''Gremlin''s body'' worth?


    This kind of information involves multiple groups of gods, has a wide range of influence, and may also involve double-digit intelligence, so the cost will obviously be extremely high.


    Zeus didn''t give me much money, so it''s impossible for me to pay for it, right? If you can''t, then you have to look at the Crusaders, but I don''t know how much the Bishop of the Crusades has brought... Hercules said in a deep voice:


    "Greece waives first refusal for intelligence."


    It''s not that I don''t buy it, but that I give up the priority and let the rich buy it. First-hand information and second-hand information are definitely not the same price... Hercules narrowed his eyes and looked at Calgi.


    Seeing this, Kalji''s expression was very subtle.


    I, he, knocked out the bishop of the Crusaders and pretended to be the other party. Where did the funds come from?


    The orders given to me by the senior executives of Ouroboros were just to investigate intelligence, but they didn''t say to buy it with Qianyan. Those guys probably never thought about paying.


    "Bishop..." Cai Liling touched the gift card in her pocket and looked at Kalji with some worry.


    Money or something, they have some, but that''s the funding for their community ''incarnation''.


    Moreover, according to Thousand Eyes'' pricing rules, when it comes to double-digit intelligence, it can often only be exchanged for physical gifts, at least starting with a godhead.


    They obviously can''t afford this price!


    It''s impossible to sell an important gift in yourself, right?


    "Um?"


    Seeing the reaction of the two, Uesugi Kenshin raised his eyebrows slightly.


    The Cross religion in Hakoniwa is very special, and although there are many sects, when carrying out the task of the God of the Bible, it is often costless.


    This hesitation is not normal.


    It''s over, I''m suspected... Kalji complained in his heart, but on the surface, he still looked calm:


    "His Royal Highnesses did not distribute excessive funds."


    "Oh huh?"


    Skaha showed a playful expression:


    "Don''t the gods have any leftovers? It looks like you will sell more indulgences next year."


    In Hakoniwa, there is a tradition of compulsory purchase of indulgences in the area controlled by the Crusaders.


    The official slogan is ''people who are ungodly in their beliefs can eliminate part of their ungodliness by buying indulgences. ¡¯


    This method was invented by "Judas", but for various reasons, his method was still retained by the Crusaders.


    Of course, there are also Buddhist ''golden offerings'' and some local Taoism''s ''incense money''.


    Everyone is basically half a pound, but because of the large number of Christians, they have received a lot of money.


    "Amen."


    Kalji skillfully drew a cross in front of him, then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Compared to the purchase problem, I want to verify the correctness of some Thousand Eyes intelligence. If it is verified that the intelligence is necessary to purchase, it is not impossible to purchase at a high price."


    This man seems to be a peripheral member of Thousand Eyes, and the protection effect is not very big. It is where Athena is... Hercules is both excited and hesitant.


    Although he was sent by Zeus, Athena had sponsored him in the past, and he was still a little incense, which made him hesitant.


    The queen said that she would bully this arrogant little fellow, should I settle it easily... Skaha thought about it with a playful look.


    As expected of the guy from the cross teaching, he can always induce the devil in others... Kenshin Uesugi seriously suspects that Hercules and Skaha are very excited just now, and they are not far away from doing it.


    At this time, Su Jin found that the eyes of the **** around him seemed to light up.


    Shit, these **** want to prostitute for nothing... Su Jin couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth.


    These bastards, 80% want to buy and sell strongly in the case of the crucifixion.


    Anyway, Thousand Eyes will definitely be looking for trouble with the Cross religion.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said expressionlessly:


    "This matter is very simple, just one sentence can tell the correctness of the information."


    "Oh?"


    Uesugi Kenshin blinked, and at the same time couldn''t help but glance at Kargi.


    Seeing this, Kalji hurriedly asked:


    "Can you elaborate?"


    Su Jin looked at Kalji at this time, and said expressionlessly:


    "As long as you investigate the intelligence of this world, you will know."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth lifted little by little:


    "It''s been a month since I arrived in this world."


    "!!"


    For a moment, everyone showed a surprised expression.


    Is Thousand Eyes'' technology so powerful? Can you stagger the time arranged by the Queen and arrive early? Skaha thought in surprise.


    Oops, most of the information has already been collected by Thousand Eyes, and it has even been found out. Damn intelligence dealers, they always start so fast... Kalji is a little irritable.


    I always feel that the man opposite seems to have been watching the bishop of the Crusaders because of the intelligence he collected? Hercules frowned.


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin also looked at Su Jin suspiciously:


    "I take the liberty to ask, how did you arrive in advance through the mutual influence of the gods?"


    Sure enough, I was suspected... Su Jin thought to himself.


    Since multiple groups of gods sent members to the world of godslayers, the top leaders of the groups of gods would naturally guard against each other and interfere with each other.


    In the end, the result is that everyone arrives at the same time, and all members have the same starting point.


    However, now, Su Jin said that he arrived a month early, which makes it easy to doubt whether Su Jin is a member of Gremlin.


    It was suspected that he was the one who deliberately observed the world of the godslayer and created riots.

 Chapter 256：

    This is also something that can''t be helped. Many locals know about Su Jin''s actions in this world.


    This is unchecked.


    After all, shielding the real name of the King of the End does not mean shielding everyone''s memory, but secretly handling the key points involving the real name.


    But, in a sense, this is the only way to refute my exoneration... Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "It''s a trade secret."


    "Oh?" Uesugi Kenshin asked with twinkling eyes: "What kind of secret is it? What is the rank in the ABCD ranking?"


    Su Jin said with a smile: "D-level secret, 10,000 gold, only 1,000-eye gold coins."


    A gift card was thrown over by Uesugi Kenshin, followed by Uesugi Kenshin''s disgusting expression:


    "You bastard, not as cute as a canary."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    Su Jin responded, and then said with a smile:


    "Do you want to answer publicly, or privately?"


    "in private."


    Uesugi Kenshin glanced at everyone and said.


    Hearing this, Su Jin transmitted his voice through his mind and said:


    "This matter involves my main god, the ''boss'' of Shiroyasha."


    After saying this, Su Jin didn''t answer, standing there smiling without saying a word.


    Uesugi Kenshin was stunned for a moment, then his face turned red and his face was slightly distorted.


    loss!


    Bloody mother!


    When it comes to two-digit intelligence, one word is D-level secrets, and the fee starts from 10,000 gold coins. This is the pricing rule of Thousand Eyes.


    However, this sentence is not like a fart, except for the information that the two-digit person cares about the king of the end, there is nothing else.


    But, but but!


    High-level Buddhists, Dishatian, Crusaders, Greece, and the Queen of Halloween have all sent people over.


    Isn''t it obvious that this matter spread to the ears of the two goddesses and was concerned by the other party?


    This he meow is a piece of trash information.


    The real information is definitely more than D-level, maybe F, maybe G, but this brat in front of him deliberately said it was D-level, and then tricked her into buying it, which is simply maddening!


    Thinking of this, Uesugi Kenshin endured the heartache and looked at Su Jin with a slightly distorted face:


    "I take back the foreword, you are more annoying than the canary, NoName really picked up a ghost this time."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    Su Jin replied with a smile, then looked around the crowd and said:


    "Who else needs to buy information? This time, you can get a 30% discount on the vomit blood field."


    Chapter 0316 Everyone has left


    Who still buys this, didn''t you see Uesugi Kenshin''s expression just now?


    That is definitely the expression of being pitted and bleeding!


    Cairi Rin whispered in her heart, but as a staff advisor to the community, she still had to look at Kalji''s opinion.


    "No, let''s investigate by ourselves."


    Kalji said this, and then took the lead with Cai Liling to leave the stage.


    They plan to investigate directly first, and if they can''t find out the problem, then let the funders behind the Ouroboros come forward to buy intelligence from Thousand Eyes.


    Then, Hercules glanced at Su Jin, and then said goodbye and left.


    Because intuition told the Hercules that buying information from Su Jin was definitely more expensive than buying it from the Thousand Eyes branch of Hakoniwa, and it was much more expensive.


    Uesugi Kenshin, who was tricked, glared at Su Jin, did not speak, turned around, and was about to leave.


    "Wait a mininute."


    Su Jin suddenly stopped Uesugi Kenshin.


    Uesugi Kenshin paused, turned his head to look at him, then froze for a moment, and reached out to catch a gift card.


    This is the gift card she handed to Su Jin just now, but if you check it carefully, you will find that there is a thousand gold coins missing.


    "You are this?"


    Uesugi Kenshin looked at the gift card, and then looked at Su Jin in surprise.


    "According to the existing information, all the heroic gods of steel in this world may become the last king."


    After Su Jin finished saying this, he smiled and said:


    "This information is worth a thousand gold coins."


    "Um?"


    Uesugi Kenshin raised his eyebrows in surprise, then showed a smile:


    "You kid, are you deliberately coaxing those few away for this?"


    "No, I''m just doing it for money and connections."


    Su Jin said very frankly.


    Canary, the former chief of staff of Arcadia, is the head of the Twelve Days of Dharma and is a disciple of Emperor Shitian.


    And Uesugi Kenshin is one of the direct subordinates of Emperor Shitian.


    From the point of view of maintaining the relationship alone, it is impossible for Su Jin to cheat each other for ten thousand gold coins.


    It is very stupid to consume three-digit favors for a little gold.


    "You''re being honest."


    Uesugi Kenshin smiled, then threw the gift card back:


    "Just what you said just now is enough to get the money."


    "If you have something to do in the future, you can find me at the Heavenly Army branch at Outer Gate 1000."


    Su Jin reached out to catch the gift card, looked at the card, and smiled:


    "That would be disrespectful."


    While earning gold coins, I also got a favor by the way, this wave is obviously not a loss.


    After throwing the gift card, Uesugi Kenshin waved his hand and left, as if he already had a direction to investigate.


    In the end, only Skaha and Su Jin were left in the scene.


    Skaha, who witnessed the after-the-fact transaction, laughed jokingly at this time:


    "Well done, even that Bishamonten was tricked by you."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Su Jin looked at Skaha with a smile.


    "Sure enough, he''s a troublemaker."


    Skaha grumbled, then asked:


    "And then, does that last king have anything to do with Celtic?"


    "E-level information, 100,000 gold coins, or an equivalent gift."


    Su Jin''s face turned pale, as if he was doing business.


    However, Skaha didn''t care about Su Jin''s ''performance'' at all.


    She leaned on the broken marble pillar, narrowed her eyes slightly, and said in a frivolous tone:


    "My sister doesn''t have that much money, can you pay with meat?"


    "Please don''t drive up the price." Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and he said expressionlessly.


    "Heartless man."


    Skaha muttered, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Okay, stop joking with you, what do you want me to do for you?"


    "Go and don''t tell me the reason why you deliberately made me wait until the end, and you don''t even shy away from trading, just because you want to chat with me?"


    Su Jin''s expression paused, and he asked a little hesitantly:


    "His Royal Highness Skaha."


    "Huh? It seems to be a difficult thing to handle?" Skaha knew that it must be a big deal when he heard Su Jin''s honorific title.


    "Well, it''s a big deal."


    Su Jin said this, and then said:


    "I want you to ask the Queen for me."


    Su Jin said this with a very solemn expression on his face:


    "What are the conditions for borrowing the twelve constellations of the zodiac once?"


    According to Bai Yasha''s estimation, to complete the simulated star creation map of the small universe, it may be necessary to use the sun sovereignty of the twelve constellations.


    And according to his chat with Bai Yasha yesterday, Su Jin learned that there are five shares of Sun Sovereign that have been revealed.


    Not to mention the Ophiuchus constellation held by Leticia for the time being, the other four sun sovereignty whose whereabouts are unknown are Taurus, Leo, Pisces, and Chenlong.


    Three of them are the sun sovereigns of the twelve constellations.


    The zodiac signs in the hands of the Queen of Halloween are Virgo and Aquarius.


    Compared to the seven twelve constellations in the hands of Shiroyasha, the troubles are the lost three, and the two in the hands of the Queen of Halloween.


    These are the solar sovereignty that must be obtained, even if it is only for a period of time, for the sake of the small universe, Su Jin must collect them completely.


    This is likely to be related to his future.


    Among them, 7 in Baiyasha''s hands will not be mentioned, and 2 in the Queen of Halloween. Su Jin thinks it is necessary to test the Queen''s attitude first.


    Hearing that the zodiac constellation was borrowed, the smile on Skaha''s face disappeared instantly.


    She narrowed her eyes, looked at Su Jin seriously, and frowned:


    "It''s really rude."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he asked the queen to borrow the sovereignty of the sun. It was the first time Skaha had seen a daring guy like Su Jin.


    "I will report the request, but whether the Queen will answer or not, I can''t guarantee it."


    Even so, Skaha thinks that the Queen might actually agree to this request.


    If Su Jin doesn''t care about the exposure.


    After all, the matter of ''the subordinate **** of Shiroyasha borrowing the sovereignty of the sun from the queen'' is a very interesting thing for the Queen of Halloween.


    After all, this can swipe the face of the White Night King once.


    "I hope this is a secret deal." Su Jin said in a serious tone.


    Although Bai Yasha said in private that he didn''t care, but after bothering others so many times, Su Jin was embarrassed to make her lose face once.


    Su Jin suspects that the Queen of Halloween will spread the news without hesitation.


    Hearing this, Skaha paused for a moment, spread out his hands and said, "I can''t guarantee this."


    No one can figure out what the Queen of Halloween is thinking, and even Skaha, who is a valet, can''t guarantee the idea of ??the other party.


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t say much, but said:


    "The Last King and Artio are suspected to be mother-son relationship."


    Skaha was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said:

 Chapter 257：

    "Is it her? In other words, is it related to Arthur?"


    The son of Artio, who is suspected to be the prototype of King Arthur in mythology.


    It''s a bit sensitive.


    Celtic mythology has been wiped out in the upper level of Little Garden.


    If King Arthur is the last king, the birth of this spirituality would really be able to awaken the destroyed spirituality and allow King Arthur to return.


    And such an action must be the handwriting of the Queen of Halloween.


    At least, outsiders would think so.


    Skaha turned, and before disappearing she said:


    "I''ll try to ask once, but don''t get your hopes up."


    "Are you promised?"


    Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief.


    This information could be exchanged for Skaha''s assistance, as he expected.


    But whether the Queen of Halloween will agree or not is not within Su Jin''s calculation.


    After all, the strength is still too weak... If you have the eighth sense, even the great power of the universe or the small universe of God, you can put a three-digit number to grab the sovereignty of the sun... Su Jin complained a bit in his heart, and then stayed in place quietly. waiting.


    Not long after, Hercules, tall and strong, like a heavyweight boxing champion, folded here again and stood opposite Su Jin.


    Su Jin was not surprised in the slightest, but instead showed an indifferent smile:


    "What information do you want?"


    Hercules said loudly: "The last king and the troublemaker."


    After he finished speaking, he added:


    "As soon as it came, I got a piece of information from the local people with power. After reading the information, I took the initiative to initiate Lingge contact, just to test whether the content of the information is true."


    He said this with a serious expression:


    "The seventh god-killer, the one who killed the recalcitrant Athena, is it you?"


    Hercules said this, his eyes narrowed and said:


    "Let Athena achieve the Trinity''s troublemaker."


    Chapter 0317 The person who can''t wait


    Sure enough, how could the most famous hero in Greece be a reckless man... Su Jin laughed at himself.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Su Jin directly admitted that, in fact, this does not allow him to refute, because he has no time to delete the memories of people all over the world.


    Hercules'' face became solemn, and then said:


    "I see, I''ll keep it a secret."


    After he finished speaking, he added:


    "Take it as a belated apology to that guy."


    This is ashamed of Athena... Su Jin was surprised for a moment, and then said:


    "You seem to have misunderstood something?"


    Hercules froze for a moment, then frowned:


    "How to say?"


    At this time, Su Jin said with half a smile and half a sigh:


    "I did meet the Athena of this world, but at that time, she was already a Trinity."


    "what?"


    Hercules showed a look of astonishment.


    Before Su Jin met, was it the Trinity? That is to say, is it not Su Jin''s ghost?


    At this time, Su Jin said helplessly:


    "I tried killing the Athena and tampering with the myth, but in the end, I found that I couldn''t do it."


    This is all true. He unconsciously took Athena''s godhead from the very beginning, and indeed tried to kill her.


    Tampering with myths? Isn''t helping Athena become the only **** tampering with the myth?


    As for not being able to do it in the end? Silver-haired Lolita Athena is too fragrant, isn''t it normal to not be able to do it?


    All of them are true, all of them are true, but it is just another impression in the ears of those who hear them... Su Jin sneered in his heart.


    Didn''t lie, didn''t feel like he was lying, was it all true? Hercules frowned so deeply that nasolabial lines appeared on his forehead.


    "Is that so?"


    In this way, it can also explain the information he obtained.


    The reason why Su Jin was rumored to have killed Athena is understandable.


    He tried to kill, but found that he couldn''t do it, but in the eyes of the locals, the scene of the battle became the factual basis for him to kill Athena and become the devil.


    If so, is the troublemaker still hiding?


    That''s right, even the existence of two digits can be concealed, how can such a fatal flaw be exposed.


    And when Hercules was thinking, Su Jin hesitated and said with some hesitation:


    "Hercules, I have to tell you some information in advance."


    "Huh? You said." Hercules regained his senses and wondered.


    At this time, Su Jin said with half pity and half sigh:


    "In this world, the myth of Hercules is linked to Mithras, Bahram, and Deshatian."


    "Um?"


    Hercules was stunned. When he was in the lower realm, he really felt that his spirituality had changed, but he was in the lower realm very early, so he just felt that there was a change, but he had not seen the real body, so he did not know about it.


    But if it''s really like what Su Jin said.


    Does that mean that there is an unfinished spiritual personality that involves oneself?


    And, most importantly, he has two more terrifying opponents.


    Mithras and Di Shitian, these are big three figures!


    Wait a minute, it seems that Di Shitian has already occupied Bahram''s position?


    Doesn''t that mean that he is the one most likely to achieve this unfinished spirit?


    Hercules'' face suddenly became very ugly.


    Whoever had an additional three-digit enemy, and this enemy was the biggest violent organization in Hakoba, the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Army, would be as embarrassed as Hercules.


    As if worried that the stimulation was not enough, after Su Jin finished speaking, he said in a meaningful tone:


    "And this spirit figure has a very close connection with the Last King."


    "Grass!" Herculeston couldn''t help but blurted out.


    If it is really the spirit of the last king, then the so-called danger is very fatal.


    The last king who appeared in the last days, the ultimate savior.


    This kind of spirituality is obviously a single-digit category.


    Would Di Shitian not want to achieve it?


    Would Mithras not want to increase his strength?


    If you want to, doesn''t it mean that the first step is to kill Hercules and seize the spiritual status?


    Nima, why, I am the tool person who came to perform the task!


    At this time, Su Jin said with some pity and some sadness:


    "And, according to my information, this spiritual personality seems to be related to the Holy Son of the Crusaders."


    "..."


    Hercules was silent for a long time, and with the etiquette of a scholar of the East, he solemnly bowed to Su Jin and said:


    "Thank you, brother, I have something to do, so I''ll take my leave."


    After finishing speaking, a sound burst, but Hercules left the scene at an abnormally high speed and went to check the relevant information.


    This time, Hercules was far from being as steady and leisurely as before, but was very impatient.


    Because even if another person knew that he was about to be besieged by the Celestial Army, the Crusaders, and the Persian gods, he would be as impatient as Hercules.


    This is indeed a very fatal thing.


    During the run, Hercules always felt a little strange.


    Obviously he went to question Su Jin, but why did Su Jin not panic, but he became like this?


    Why is this?


    Hercules was silent for a while, and silently moved towards India. Where would he go to find relevant information, if he couldn''t find it, his goal would be the secluded world in the local population.


    All in all, he must verify the information in Su Jin''s mouth.


    Thinking of this, Hercules'' figure gradually became illusory, but he used his gift to speed up his journey.


    Inside the ruined temple.


    Su Jin leaned on the load-bearing column, yawned, and waited quietly.


    After waiting for nearly an hour, Su Jin showed a suspicious expression.


    "Crazy people, why didn''t you come?"


    Logically speaking, anyone who knew that I arrived a month in advance would buy a piece of information... Su Jin was a little puzzled.


    This is like playing a new game without looking for a guide, which is a very rare practice, and even an abnormal behavior.


    Could it be that he didn''t see through his death just now asking for money, but he was actually implying a private transaction?


    Isn''t that so, the people of the Crusaders can''t turn their heads? Oh, it''s possible.


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly paused, and his ears moved slightly:


    "Number five, what did you say? There are familiar fluctuations in that person? But there is no way to be sure?"


    After listening to the golden description of the fifth lion, Su Jin vaguely confirmed an idea.


    There is a big problem on the cross side of the sect... That one man and one woman, young, can''t you... Su Jin was suspicious and turned around and left the temple.


    He doesn''t have much time now to wait for someone who probably won''t come.


    Moreover, if the bishop is really the boy named Kalji, then he needs to make some preparations!


    Chapter 0318 Ceremony


    The streets of Rome, people come and go on the sidewalk.


    Cai Liling looked at Kalji who was walking slowly ahead with doubts on her face:


    "Dan... Bishop, why don''t you go to Qianyan to buy information privately?"


    Speaking of which, Cai Liling added:


    "Doing this will make that man doubt our identity?"


    "Lin, it''s not that I don''t want to hide my identity, but that man is very dangerous."


    Kalji stopped, paused, and said in a low tone:


    "Leo, had a special reaction to him."


    Cai Liling''s pupils shrank suddenly, she couldn''t help opening her mouth and said:


    "You mean, the Sovereign of the Sun reacts to that person? Doesn''t that mean.?"


    "Um."

 Chapter 258：

    Kalji nodded slightly and sighed softly:


    "Maybe he holds a simulated astrological chart like me, or maybe he is the best holder of Leo''s approval, but in any case, it is too dangerous to get along with him in private."


    Whether it is attracting Su Jin''s attention, or his secret of holding the sovereignty of the sun is recorded by Thousand Eyes, this is a very dangerous thing.


    Here, especially the latter.


    Once Su Jin chooses to report the information of Leo to Qianyan, the existence of the god-king level will be chasing them.


    This is a deadly threat to Kalji.


    "Indeed, the defensive gift we purchased may be able to withstand his atomic smashing attacks, but after all, the number of times is limited."


    Recalling how Maxwell faced Su Jin''s ending, Cai Liling was immediately frightened.


    If Kalji really faces Su Jin in private, and the other party can sense Leo.


    It is very likely that Su Jin will make a desperate shot.


    Sovereignty of the sun has such value!


    And even if they don''t do it, as long as the other party uses Qianyan''s authority to put a price on this information.


    Nagarji''s situation will be very dangerous.


    Even the world is under siege without escaping.


    This is very possible.


    "His Royal Highness, what shall we do next?" Cai Liling asked worriedly.


    Facing a tiger who could choose someone to devour at any time, Cai Liling was very nervous.


    Kalji raised his head, looked at the starry sky, closed his eyes and said:


    "Go to Daying. My intuition tells me that there is information I need there. Let''s hurry up, end it quickly, and leave this world quickly."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Cai Liling responded respectfully, then quickened her pace and quickly left Rome with Galgi.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lushan, Luo Hao''s former residence.


    Back here, Su Jin saw Alice and Erica who had been waiting here.


    After seeing the two of them, Su Jin smiled: "Looks like, do you have good news to tell me?"


    Alice lifted the skirt and gave an elegant salute:


    "As you requested, the records in the Council of Sages have been corrected accordingly."


    "The red copper black cross has also completed the revision of the record." Erica showed a sly smile.


    At this time, Su Jin poured cold water and said:


    "Don''t be careless, the means of those guys are far beyond your imagination."


    Although several successes have been successful in calculating the gods, Su Jin is very clear that the cover of the Dimensional Forum is one of the main reasons.


    He is standing in the dark area under the lights to count the gods, so naturally there is no disadvantage.


    Because the gods don''t even know he exists.


    But now it''s different.


    He has appeared in everyone''s sight as the spokesman for the lower realm with Thousand Eyes.


    This inevitably leads to a rapid increase in the risk of exposure.


    So from now on, every plan must be extremely careful.


    Erica immediately restrained her smile and said respectfully, "I am too arrogant."


    "The gods of the little garden..."


    Alice had a headache at this time.


    "Although all actions are required by you, it is indeed too difficult to calculate them with our thinking."


    Su Jin sighed after hearing this, and said with a serious face:


    "It doesn''t matter, I didn''t have the purpose of convincing them all from the beginning."


    Human records Those who may believe in three points, but at most three points.


    Although it is said that he has just successfully misled Uesugi Kenshin and others.


    But to be honest, Su Jin succeeded because of the particularity of the Godkiller world.


    After all, who would have thought that the King of the End would be a position where all the heroes of steel could take office?


    Who would have thought that Athena was actually the goddess of the Trinity in this world?


    This is the world''s advantage, not Su Jin''s. He has always seen this very clearly.


    Therefore, next, Su Jin will naturally continue to increase his advantages and let himself continue to enter the field of "darkness under the lights".


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at Erica and said:


    "Have you found all the people I asked you to find?"


    Erica smiled and replied: "Through the cooperation of Miss Angela, I have successfully found it."


    "very good."


    Su Jin nodded, then walked into the courtyard and went straight to Pandora''s room.


    Pushing open the old-fashioned wooden door, Su Jin found the weak Pandora on the Eight Immortals table in the center of the room.


    He saw this scene, walked to the side of the table, picked up the ceramic kettle on the table and poured a glass of water.


    "Give me a cup~" Pandora said weakly.


    Su Jin silently handed over the poured cup and watched Pandora finish drinking.


    "Ha~~"


    Pandora took a long sigh, then looked at Su Jin, and said with a slightly resentful expression:


    "Really, you are imprisoning your mother and asking her to do things again. You are really naughty as a child."


    Su Jin was too lazy to refute, since he gained power on the ring of usurpation, Pandora began to call herself a adoptive mother and was willing to cooperate with some of his actions.


    And he completely turned a blind eye to the title because of the fact that Pandora took the initiative to become a tool person.


    After Pandora finished complaining, Su Jin asked, "Where''s Sita?"


    "The concubine is here."


    On the right side of the table, Sita''s figure walked out of the world and saluted gracefully:


    "I have seen King Su Jin."


    Seeing Sita, Su Jin showed a slight smile on his face:


    "It looks like you are willing to cooperate with me?"


    "Because of your kindness to Prince Rama and the invitation of His Majesty Pandora, Sita cannot find a reason to refuse."


    Sita smiled, and then asked with a slightly worried expression:


    "It''s just a pity, no matter how much my majesty Pandora and I searched, we couldn''t find any trace of the prince. If the prince was here, your plan would be more perfect."


    Su Jin''s face was silent, and he was already mentally prepared to find no trace of Rama.


    After all, it was a two-digit arrest with his own hands. Rama was able to escape, but he was even more flustered.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "I can only be sure that the existence that took Rama was not some evil god."


    "And now that the situation has reached this point, I have to give up looking for Rama, and try to use this plan to face the search of the gods."


    "Sita is very pleased that you can give an answer."


    Sita smiled and said seriously:


    "Then, please invite King Su Jin to follow Sita to the Netherworld."


    She paused, then said:


    "According to your request, the ceremony of summoning the last king from the parallel world is ready."


    When Su Jin heard this, a smile appeared on his face.


    Chapter 0319 Scary guess


    The Underground Library of the Council of the Sages, Glenridge, London.


    Kalji was holding an elder lantern with two bulb eyes and stood behind Cairi Ling.


    In front of the two is a long wooden table filled with scrolls, parchments, books, slates and other records.


    "Is there anything to gain?" After waiting for half an hour, Kalji couldn''t help but ask.


    Cai Liling rubbed her eyebrows, relieved her fatigue, and then closed the scroll in front of her and said:


    "The identity of the last king is generally locked, but the number of people seems to be exaggerated."


    "How to say?"


    Kalji frowned and asked with a serious look.


    Cai Liling opened her mouth and sighed slightly:


    "I locked some gods who might be the last king."


    "They have Hercules, Rama, Indra, Velesrana, Mithras, Son Goku, King Arthur, Odin, the Son of Messiah, and..."


    Saying this, Cai Liling looked at Karji with a strange expression and said:


    "Your Highness Kargi."


    When she said this, she said with tears in her eyes:


    "You may also be the last king."


    "what?"


    Kalji''s head was full of question marks.


    This is like when you, as a police officer, investigate a murderer, and after rigorous reasoning and heavy tracking, you finally find that the murderer is yourself.


    This is a plot that no third-rate novelist can write.


    Thinking of this, Kalji couldn''t help but say strangely: "So, the final answer is to ask me to surrender?"


    "That''s not it."


    Cai Liling sighed slightly:


    "From the existing information, combined with this organization called the Council of Sages, it is inferred that the last king may be a conferred position."


    "The condition for becoming the last king is a male hero of steel. In simple terms, it is the **** of the paternal line, plus a condition that we don''t know."


    "According to the inference of Alice, the chairman of the Council of Sages, this condition is likely to be given by ''fate''."


    "Fate~" Kalji''s tone was full of emotion.


    He also bears the fate of the savior, and it can even be said that the reason why Ouroboros takes a fancy to Kalji is because he can become a double-digit savior, thus achieving some purpose of the high level of Ouroboros.


    From this point of view, it seems that he does have a lot of affinity with the King of the End.


    After sighing for a while, Kalji couldn''t help but ask: "Does this destiny refer to individuals, or is it a false one?"


    "It''s most likely an individual."


    Cai Liling looked at the pile of documents behind her, and said in an uncertain tone:


    "The **** who bestowed the fate of the **** of steel, the last king, is collectively called the **** of fate.


    According to the existing information, it is likely to point to the three goddesses of destiny in Greece, but it may also be Zarvan of Zoroastrianism, or it may be the candle dragon in the east. "


    "It seems that as long as it is a **** related to time or destiny, it may be this **** of destiny."


    "It''s just..."

 Chapter 259：

    Kalji opened his mouth and thought about it for a long time before he came up with an appropriate answer:


    "It''s like painting a pie."


    All time gods can be fate gods, all steel gods can be the last king.


    And these two, in Hakoniwa, may be unfinished spirits.


    Especially the last king.


    Appearing at the end, the last savior!


    This spirituality covers the ten incarnations of Vishnu, the belief in the Son of God, and the eternal king of Celtic, King Arthur, and even Taoism.


    This kind of spirituality has a high probability of being a single-digit unfinished spirituality, and it is the ultimate dream of all life in Hakoniwa.


    but-!


    This kind of spirituality is basically impossible to complete.


    He is like a cake hanging in the sky. You can see it, but you can never eat it. It''s really disgusting.


    "His Royal Highness." Cai Liling said in a slightly tangled tone: "I feel that the next small garden will be very dangerous."


    Kalgi frowned and did not speak, but waited for Cairi Rin''s explanation.


    "This kind of high-ranking is involved, but there is basically no complete possibility, or the price of completion is almost slaughtering a large number of unfinished spirits of the gods, don''t you think it is strange?"


    Cai Liling said this, Kalji''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    "You mean?"


    Cai Liling nodded slightly, swallowed and said:


    "Someone or a certain existence is deliberately observing these other worlds, making cakes for the gods, or making a bad check."


    "He or they use the possibility of evolution one by one to induce the gods to kill each other against each other, and even kill each other in large numbers, just like raising a gu, forcing the gods to evolve."


    "And in this process, he did not consume too much power."


    "The gods who devoured the gods themselves will become stronger, and the so-called unfinished spirituality is just a ''mutation channel'' that provides stability for this strengthening."


    "But in the process, a lot of gods die.


    And even if some people fulfilled their demands in Hakoba, it didn''t matter.


    It is not uncommon for the gods to achieve the conditions, but unable to complete the final spiritual sublimation. "


    "But when the gods die, that''s the real death."


    "I suspect that He, or their purpose, may want to reduce or even disappear the gods."


    "Stop talking!" Kalji raised his voice suddenly.


    Cai Liling was startled, took a few steps back and bumped into the table.


    She frowned in pain and wanted to shout, but she saw Kargi''s fearful eyes.


    Cai Liling didn''t care about the pain, but asked in surprise, "Your Highness, do you know something?"


    "¡­"


    Kalji was silent for a moment, and then exhorted in a very serious tone:


    "Don''t talk about this idea in Hakoba, don''t even think about it."


    "His Royal Highness?" Caili Ling was stunned for a moment, then her pupils shrank and said, "Could it be that it is a two-digit existence."


    Kalgi hesitated for a moment, but shook his head and said two words silently.


    Cai Liling was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Judging from the shape of Kalji''s mouth, he was clearly saying the word ''central''.


    Is it the Hakoba Center, inducing the gods to kill each other?


    He actually gave birth to self-consciousness? !


    Seeing that Cairi Ling understood the danger of the matter, Kalji quickly added:


    "Don''t mention it again, or even report it to the top."


    The center of the small garden has self-awareness, and this kind of thing is really terrible.


    To use the description of orientalization, that is, the way of heaven has a self.


    How could the four-digit Kalgi and the five-digit Cai Liling be able to resist the center under the rule of the center of the small garden?


    Regardless of whether the Central Little Garden has self-awareness or not, and with that level of self-awareness, fighting against him is an extremely unwise choice.


    Although the combination of two figures may not be able to compete against the center of the small garden, but before that, he and Cai Liling will definitely die.


    It is even possible that when they say that the center of the small garden has self-awareness, they will be obliterated by the center of the small garden by various means.


    This is not impossible.


    Sakyamuni''s law of causality can achieve this, and it may not be impossible for Sakyamuni''s "causal truth" to limit the small garden center.


    Knowing the danger of the matter, Cairi Rin said with a fearful expression:


    "Your Highness, shall we continue to investigate?"


    Kalji was silent for a while, then gritted his teeth and said:


    "investigation!"


    "Dead Daoist friends don''t die poor Daoists. If we keep this secret and don''t tell it, He has no reason to kill us."


    "Continue to investigate the real name of the King of the Last, and determine who is the proof of the King of the Last among the names just now. If it doesn''t work, report the pile of names just now."


    Hearing this, Cai Liling said weakly:


    "His Royal Highness, if you want to investigate next, you may have to go to the world unique to this world."


    Kalji heard the words and said in a serious tone:


    "Then go there and solve this task quickly, the sooner the better!"


    Chapter 0320 Respective Actions


    India, Kathmandu.


    Hercules stood on a plain, sensing the underground temple, looking a little embarrassed.


    "To dig, or not to dig?"


    Hercules hesitated, wondering if he should dig out the underground temple of Indra.


    However, the apocalypse from the gods told him that the information he wanted was probably in the underground temple.


    After hesitating for a second or two, Hercules made a decision.


    dig!


    Although digging Indra''s temple is a bit taboo, it is similar to digging a grave.


    But it''s the most important thing to not know whether the character of the King of the End is related to him and Indra.


    If he made a mistake, he went back to the small court and apologized to Di Shitian.


    If this is dug right, then digging or not, Di Shitian may try to kill him and further achieve the unfinished spirituality.


    The lesser of two evils!


    Hercules immediately decided to dig a grave.


    He called out the power of the wind and the power of the earth, and in the earthquake and gust of wind, he completely excavated the underground temple of Indra.


    Then, he gritted his teeth and entered the temple of Indra.


    Relying on his intuition, he walked straight into the central temple. In the center of the temple, behind the four-armed statue of Indra, he saw a strange passage.


    "A spiritual world?"


    Perceiving the power at the other end of the tunnel, the daring Hercules took a big step and walked in.


    ¡ª


    The island country, Kyoto Bishamondo.


    Uesugi Kenshin, wearing a business lady''s suit and a tall ponytail, came to this small temple.


    Standing in front of the torii gate, Uesugi Kenshin looked at the priestesses cleaning the steps, and said in a very subtle mood:


    "It''s actually a temple dedicated to me?"


    Although her name is Uesugi Kenshin, she and the so-called Japanese Warring States military **** are two different beings at all.


    Her deity is Bishamonten, one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Buddhist Dharma Protectors.


    The reason why Uesugi Kenshin''s name is walking on the earth is only because of the widespread saying that "Uesugi Kenshin claims to be the incarnation of Bishamonten".


    Her essence is a natural **** and Buddha, a Dharma protector of Buddhism.


    "Is the apocalypse of spiritual knowledge here? The place where the information of the last king can be found."


    Uesugi Kenshin crossed the torii gate with a smile on his face with a subtle mood, stepped up the steps, and entered the temple.


    During this period, the cleaning priestesses seemed to have lost their sight, turning a blind eye to any actions of Kenshin Uesugi.


    Entering the main hall from the front, Uesugi Kenshin was stunned for a moment when he looked at the heroic woman in the attire of an island country general on the stage:


    "Huh? Do people here know that I''m a female Dharma protector?"


    "However, this armor, although it looks like the style of the Warring States Period, is not the coverage too small, why is the stomach exposed? And the clothes are wrapped with bandages?"


    "And there are a lot of beliefs here, enough to raise a small grade by a six-digit number."


    Uesugi Kenshin hesitated for a moment, then looked at the face of the idol.


    Oh, not even one-tenth of her beauty has not been carved.


    However, for the sake of the sculptor''s belief that she was a woman, the correct image was erected.


    Let this little thing go with the wind.


    At this moment, several short, rounded men walked into the temple.


    Uesugi Kenshin looked at them curiously.


    I saw these people holding the sandalwood purchased outside the temple, lit it up, worshiped three times, put it in the incense burner, took out their mobile phones, and opened a game directly against the statue of Uesugi Kenshin. One of them was still chanting. road:


    "Goddess Uesugi bless me, I wish me the SSR war **** Uesugi Kenshin, I promise I will marry you after I pull it out, please bless the goddess! Please bless the goddess!"


    Looking at the boy who bowed three more times, Uesugi Kenshin blinked, his expression suddenly very subtle.


    When the few people failed to draw cards, they cursed in the temple, and were warned by the staff to leave.


    Uesugi Kenshin looked at the statue, the majestic belief that almost filled the entire roof, and suddenly felt a little disgusted.


    At this moment, an illusory figure came out of the statue.


    Taking a closer look, the figure''s appearance seems to be 80 or 90% similar to the **** statue.


    The illusory figure looked up at the illusory power of faith above his head, and muttered:


    "It took fifty years to save such a little amount. In this way, isn''t it a long way for my real body to arrive? I''m afraid that even if I work hard for three hundred years, I won''t even be able to come to my incarnation body, right?"


    "Damn it, if it wasn''t for that strange god-killer and Athena to hunt down the gods, would I be self-defeating and hiding here?"


    With such a complaint, the figure gradually flew up and approached the belief in the sky.


    "that¡­"


    Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help but speak out at this time.


    "Who?!"


    The illusory figure immediately lowered his head, looked at Uesugi Kenshin, raised his eyebrows, and scolded with divine might:


    "Who dares to be presumptuous in front of my Echigo Dragon!"


    "It always seems that communication is very troublesome."


    Uesugi Kenshin scratched her cheek, she took a breath, and a golden halo appeared in the back of her head, like the sun.


    This is one of the Buddhist supernatural powers, called the golden light of merit.


    The illusory figure suddenly stopped, and together with the power of faith in the sky, it was sucked into the golden light of merit without resistance.

 Chapter 260：

    After doing all this, Uesugi Kenshin shook his head and said:


    "Although I am not the real ''Uesugi Kenshin'', the concept contained in this name is under my control. As long as you think that you are called this name, it is my incarnation, and incarnation is impossible to resist the deity. ."


    Thinking of this, Uesugi Kenshin could not help but sigh:


    "I can only blame you for being called ''Uesugi Kenshin''."


    After she sighed, she checked it carefully and found an unexpected piece of information:


    "The Trinity Athena and a god-killer who is suspected of being the last king are hunting the gods?"


    "This Uesugi Kenshin is afraid of the other party, so he escaped from the world to reality, even the godhead can only be abandoned? This kind of waste dares to have the same name as me?"


    "Strange, why can''t I see the appearance of the last king and Athena from her memory? Are they blocked? Who did it?"


    Uesugi Kenshin murmured, then shook his head and said:


    "According to my memory, the last king is probably still hunting gods in the Netherworld. If that''s the case, then it''s necessary to go to the Netherworld."


    As she said this, she took a step forward and crossed the gap between reality and the underworld, and came to the underworld.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the depths of the secluded world, close to the area of ??mythology.


    Standing in front of the stone tablets that recorded the history of Rama, Su Jin used a small universe to simulate the nature of the godslayer''s power, and released the magic in an orderly manner.


    Terrifying and vast, the magic power comparable to the sum of dozens of godslayers pervades this space, and even completely removes the surrounding atmosphere, leaving only a strong magic power.


    Beside Su Jin, the witches, mainly Sita, supplemented by Pandora, Angela, Alice, and Liliana, were chanting the chant of the last king.


    ¡¾O Lord of Salvation who appeared at the end! ¡¿


    [We are praying for the rebirth of the sword, breaking through the darkness of the end times, and killing the god-killing demon king. ¡¿


    ¡¾what! what! The incomparably noble sword of the sword, the blade of the blade. ¡¿


    [You are the blade that annihilates the Demon King, you are the white light of salvation, born to kill the Rakshasa in the world! ¡¿


    [O holy king who appeared in the last days, come quickly! ¡¿


    When the chant was high, Su Jin felt hostile wills projecting from a long distance.


    It was in the parallel world, and an existence known as the last king discovered Su Jin''s location!


    Chapter 0321 The world is full of malice


    In the underworld.


    The ripples are rippling, and the colors of various things are rapidly deepening and becoming extremely bright.


    The first thing to change here is the steles that record the history of Rama, their yellowish-brown appearance is getting darker, and even has a tendency to turn black.


    And with the emergence of this tendency, in the rippling ripples, the wills that descended from the parallel world seem to have found their anchors.


    Is Rama''s history echoing the will of the Last King because he himself has the same quality?


    While Su Jin thought so, he also turned his attention to Liliana behind him.


    The two sides nodded to each other, and then Su Jin took action, opened up time and space with his mind power, and sent all the witches in charge of the ceremony back to Mount Lu.


    Such an action will not affect the ceremony that has been successful, but can cover up Su Jin''s behavior of summoning the King of the End.


    At the same time, a will took the lead in anchoring the coordinates and projecting power.


    The power of time and space transmission appeared in the rippling ripples.


    That power quickly overwhelmed Su Jin, who did not resist.


    After about eight seconds, Su Jin appeared in front of a white palace.


    It was a magnificent palace centered on a vast main hall, surrounded by seven towers, elegant courtyards, and various waterways.


    Su Jin turned his head and found that behind him was a vast white desert, with a cold and white light scattered on the ground.


    He looked up and found that above the sky was a huge blue planet, and beside the planet was a much smaller white planet.


    "A separate temple from the Earth and the Moon?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and shifted his gaze to the temple in front of him again.


    He felt that Peng Bai''s fighting spirit was rising in the temple, and he seemed to be preparing to meet his challenge.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and a smile appeared on his face.


    He did not choose to enter the temple directly and fight the last king inside, but walked to the fountain, sat down, and waited quietly.


    The master of the fighting spirit noticed this, but did not act rashly, but confronted Su Jin tacitly.


    "interesting."


    Su Jin laughed, then closed his eyes in the second half, maintaining the passage between the Godslayer World and this location with his mind power.


    He was waiting for the investigators from Hakoniwa to come.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Netherworld.


    Putting on a white Greek robe, Hercules intuitively came to the stone tablet that recorded the history of Rama.


    On the forest of stone steles standing on the edge of the beach, he saw Uesugi Kenshin and Skaha who were looking at the stele.


    "I didn''t expect that I was the third one to arrive."


    Hercules said obviously helplessly.


    He was not surprised by this.


    Although Uesugi Kenshin only has four-digit strength left, his essence is three digits after all, and it is normal to be one step ahead of him.


    Skaha''s strength is not comparable to him, but after all, he is the subordinate of the Queen of Realm, and it is normal for him to be stronger than him in terms of time and space.


    Hercules looked at the rippling ripples in the sky, did not speak, but turned to interpret the slate.


    Compared with going to the passage that is suspected to be maintained by some kind of force, he believes in the actions of Uesugi Kenshin and Skaha.


    Both of them are observing the slate, not entering the passage, so these slates must have enough value.


    Intuitively found a slate, Hercules'' eyes suddenly lit up.


    "This is the record of the King of the End killing the Godslayer?"


    He immediately sank his consciousness into the slate and watched the records.


    Then he glanced at it, his face was dark and he withdrew most of his consciousness.


    This slate records the history of the last king of the parallel world, ''Hercules''.


    Dude, is he really the last king? !


    Hercules is a bit Muggle.


    And at this moment, in silence, Kalgi and Cai Liling appeared near Hercules.


    "Can you move just by imagining it? This place called Netherworld is really strange."


    While Kalgi said this, his eyes wandered around, and he soon found Hercules, and then saw Uesugi Kenshin and Skaha who were immersed in the slate records.


    "This is?" Kalji frowned, feeling some ominous foreboding in his heart.


    At this time, Cai Liling, who was standing beside a stone tablet, shouted nervously:


    "Bishop! Come and see this stele."


    Kalji looked up at the circle of ripples above, then walked over to Cai Liling and sank his consciousness into the stone tablet.


    After reading the information, Gargi suddenly became expressionless:


    "Kalgi, the last king? It''s really important information."


    Important ghost!


    Are Kalgi and the Son Messiah, King Arthur in Europe, Hercules in Greece, and Atum in Egypt the same Godhead?


    What the **** is going on in this world?


    Why does he always feel that the world has incomprehensible malice towards him?


    No, it should be said that the myths of this world are too poor, causing each **** to put on a lot of vests to stabilize the myth?


    Don''t pretend to be a local tyrant if you are poor!


    Who do you want to hurt?


    "Bishop, this stone tablet is simply blaspheming the glory of the Lord. Let''s destroy it quickly, shall we?"


    Cai Liling urged on the side with a nervous expression.


    She had a stomachache after reading the stone tablet.


    According to what they had just speculated about Hakoniwa Center, she seriously suspected that the Center wanted to murder Kalji.


    Look, what is written on this stele is something that humans can do?


    Is Kalgi the same godhead as Hercules, Atum, Messiah, and King Arthur?


    King Arthur is dead, let''s not talk about it, Atum is the incarnation of the Egyptian god-king ''Ra'', and Messiah is the name of the Holy Son of the Cross.


    These two masters became Kalji''s avatars?


    Who is this trying to trick?


    If the Messiah wants to complete this spiritual status, doesn''t that mean that everyone on the list will be his prey?


    That''s a double digit!


    He is the real ruler of the cross religion now! is one of seventeen.


    What is the fate of being chased and killed by the Crusaders in Hakoniwa? It''s basically the same as dying without a place to be buried.


    And not to mention it, Hercules was watching from the side.


    What if he wanted to go a step further?


    Cai Liling couldn''t help but glance at Hercules, who noticed and smiled back.


    However, the tough guy''s national character face smiled, and it immediately gave people a feeling that this person was very cruel.


    Cai Liling instantly suspected that Hercules had bad intentions.


    Looking at the stone tablet, Kalji was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "Wait back to Hakoba, hand in the information, and leave everything to the Lord to judge."


    "The most urgent task now is to record all the stone tablets and determine the information of the last king."


    Kalgi tried his best to maintain the bishop''s character.


    This is also impossible.


    If Kargi''s identity is revealed, there is a possibility that there will be a gap with Hercules here.


    He can''t deal with this mighty Hercules yet.


    However, revealing his identity... Kalji gradually narrowed his eyes.


    Not long after, Cai Liling copied all the information into a recording crystal, and then nodded towards Kalji.


    At this time, everyone had finished recording the information, and then looked at each other tacitly, and Qi Qi turned their eyes to the sky.


    Intuition tells them that there seems to be the ultimate secret of the King of the Last hidden there.


    0322 The Last King Mithra


    After spending 20 minutes in the temple, Su Jin, who closed his eyes and realized the small universe, suddenly opened his eyes.


    In front of him, one after another silhouettes quickly sketched out in the open space in front of the main entrance of the temple.


    Uesugi Kenshin, wearing a women''s suit with a tall ponytail.


    Dressed up in a deacon uniform, with a braided braid, Skaha is both heroic and charming.


    Then came Hercules, tall and stocky, but with a stinky face.


    Finally, there are the youngest Shota and Loli, Kargi and Sairi Rin.


    Su Jin swept over these people, his eyes stayed on Kalji for a second, then raised his hand and applauded:

 Chapter 261：

    "Welcome to this space-time temple."


    Uesugi Kenshin turned his head to the side, found Su Jin''s position precisely, and then said with a slight twist at the corner of his mouth:


    "Sure enough, I''m one step behind you."


    Uesugi Kenshin still appreciates Su Jin''s intelligence gathering ability.


    And she thinks that although Su Jin''s mouth is a little annoying at times, her character is still very good.


    At least judging from the records of the King of the Last that were kept outside and were not destroyed, Su Jin really did a good job.


    Not only did he dug up the information of the last king, but he also knew that he would leave some information for them and use it for business.


    This kind of sensibleness is quite suitable for Uesugi Kenshin''s appetite.


    Coupled with the canary''s back, Uesugi Kenshin''s face couldn''t help but show a little provocation and a little seriousness:


    "How about it, do you want to consider coming to Tianjun to work in the future?"


    "Thank you for your invitation, but there is no independent demand here for the time being."


    Su Jin stood up, clenched his right hand into a fist before his heart, and gave a greeting.


    Am I going to Tianjun and Di Shitian to compete with whoever cheats people? Isn''t that being played to death by that guy... Su Jin groaned in his heart.


    Although according to various rumors, Di Shitian is a waste god, and a terrible **** who especially loves his wife.


    But don''t forget, who was the person who loved his wife in the history of the Celestial Dynasty?


    It''s Cao Cao and Cao Ahu!


    In Su Jin''s view, Di Shitian is no less dangerous than Cao Cao in history.


    This is the oldest supreme **** of Hinduism. Even if he is usurped by the three gods, he still maintains the throne of the gods.


    And when Zoroastrianism was prosperous, he was still Bahram, and when Buddhism was prosperous, he was the head of the twelve days of Dharma guardians.


    See the tricky?


    Which big power is prosperous, that one has the figure of Di Shitian, such a big power must try his best to win over the big man, who is a real fool when he is a real waste.


    "Looks like I failed." Uesugi Kenshin said unsurprisingly.


    At this time, Skaha laughed next to him:


    "Forget it, Uesugi, if this kid really agrees, I''m afraid I have to deal with him and maintain the majesty of the queen.


    So you know, he can''t be so stupid as a slick kid. "


    "Oh? Did the queen also send an invitation to Su Jin?"


    Uesugi Kenshin''s eyes lit up slightly at this time:


    "This time, I don''t want to give up."


    It''s no secret that the Queen of Halloween has a unique vision for talent discovery.


    After the Celtic gods stood in the wrong team and were all wiped out, the only Queen of Halloween who took the lead was by digging out talents to establish a powerful force including the community ''Avalon'', and in the lower level where many gods gathered The Southern District has become a dominant force.


    From this point of view, anyone who will not be able to reach four-digit legends in the future will not fall into her eyes.


    And the four-digit number is the top combat power in the lower level, and those who can reach the legendary level are the targets of many gods.


    As for the outliers, it was a special accident, and there was basically no need to consider attracting the other party, because the outliers themselves could build a group of gods.


    Thinking about it this way, the canary seems to have picked up a treasure.


    It''s no wonder that Xiao Jialing said that the woman who had poured out a cup had been drinking with her for a while.


    At this moment, Hercules coughed and reminded: "Three, now is not the time to chat."


    After saying this, he looked at the temple not far away, and said in a serious tone:


    "The master here has been inviting us."


    Uesugi Kenshin and Skaha paused for a while, then turned to look at the main hall not far away.


    And Kalji and Cai Liling tried to maintain a low sense of presence, guarding against Su Jin and Hercules.


    If it wasn''t for the decisive information from the King of the End, I would have returned to Hakoba long ago. I really don''t want to stay where there is Su Jin before and Hercules after... Kalgi muttered in his heart, and then suggested. :


    "Who shoots first?"


    Everyone looked at Su Jin in unison and expressed their attitude.


    Although I know that you guys want to be humble, but to be honest, I always feel like I''ve become an unlucky person stepping on thunder... Su Jin scolded his heart, but still said:


    "Then let me do it."


    "This is the reward that the pioneers deserve." Uesugi Kenshin nodded with a smile and moved out of the way.


    Seeing this, Su Jin did not hesitate, and went straight through the crowd, followed the road to the gate of the temple and stood still.


    He looked up at the towering stone gate in front of him, raised his hand and pushed it.


    Boom!


    The stone gate slowly opened, and the scene inside the temple suddenly appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    The temple is extremely empty, with no furniture on the marble floor, and various murals painted on the surrounding walls.


    Everyone entered the temple and recorded those murals.


    Among them, some gods slay dragons, some gods fight against gods, and some gods crusade all kinds of evil. At first glance, they are gods of monsters.


    And on the murals that are suspected to be recording history, in each of them, there is a figure of a male deity.


    It was a man with dark brown hair, a strong build, and a mighty physique.


    He fights dragons, wrestles with gods, or slays monsters.


    Gradually, he moved from innocence to maturity. He waved a long white-gold sword countless times, and in countless battles, he ushered in aging and death.


    And as Su Jin saw the end of the mural, he suddenly moved with inspiration and looked at the center of the temple.


    There, a throne carved from jade slowly rose.


    At the same time, on the jade seat, the eyes were sunken, the hair was half tea and half white, and the man was tall and majestic, but opened his eyes to the man who felt like he was twilight.


    He looked at Su Jin sharply, looked at him with warlike and hostile eyes, and said in a heavy tone:


    "My name is Mithra, the last king to appear in this world!"


    0323 Give me a face


    Mithra!


    He was the god-king of ancient Persia, the **** of the sun, the **** of warriors, the **** of law, and the **** of contracts.


    In the little garden, the Persian mythology has collapsed at dawn, the members are scattered, and many gods and kings are missing.


    But Mithra did not belong to this category. He was a **** who was clearly defeated and was killed by the Holy Son of the Crusaders.


    And in the little garden, because of the well-known reasons, there are a lot of black materials of the Crusaders.


    For example, Mithra''s birthday is December 25, and Christmas, the birth of the Son, is also December 25.


    For another example, after Mithra''s death, the Son was promoted to double digits shortly after.


    This makes the relationship between Mithra and the Crusader Son ambiguous.


    Di Shitian even said personally that he suspected that the Son of God had absorbed Mithra and completed a certain unfinished spiritual figure before arriving at the double-digit number.


    And two hundred years ago, Aziz Dakaha broke into the Garden of Eden and forced the Son to fight, but after that, he didn''t know why.


    The Mother of Evil, Zoroastrianism, fought against the Crusaders one after another at the end of the dawn period.


    These kinds of rumors made the eyes of everyone looking at Mithra very ambiguous.


    This is equivalent to a small, weak Holy Son of the Cross... Uesugi Kenshin''s eyes flickered, but in the end he chose to give up.


    One is to see that Mithra is already dead, and at this time only has the power to fight.


    The second is because the Heavenly Army has an alliance with the Crusaders, and some of the angels are members of the Heavenly Army''s reserve team.


    Therefore, as a Dharma protector for twelve days, it is naturally not easy for her to take action against Mithra.


    However, just because you don''t do it doesn''t mean you won''t do anything.


    With so many people present, as long as the news that Mithra is the last king is killed, the Crusaders are doomed this time.


    Thinking of this, Uesugi Kenshin said quietly:


    "So Mithra is the last king!"


    This is blatantly implying that everyone has a unified opinion.


    On the other side, Skaha, who heard Uesugi Kenshin''s words, couldn''t help but laughed:


    "Is Mithra the last king? It seems that this information must be recorded."


    Celtic and Crusaders have a big feud.


    Although the Celtic group of gods in Hakoniwa was destroyed by the dystopian demon king, according to the queen''s speculation, there was a cross-connection in it.


    Under such circumstances, Skaha was not at all unwilling to be able to engage in a wave of Crucifixion, and even a little eager to try.


    "As a member of the Greek group of gods, I also consider myself necessary and obligated to document this fact."


    Hercules said in a warm voice, and at the same time, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, revealing a slight smile.


    Mithra is the last king!


    This is great!


    As long as all investigators say Mithra is the last king, no one cares about him and probably Hercules too.


    As for the spiritual change, he had to look for Zeus and Athena to cover it up.


    Even if it doesn''t work, hook up with Su Jin next to him, let him contact the two thousand-eyed or Bai Yasha, go bankrupt and seal the spirit.


    As long as the Crusaders attract firepower on it, he Hercules will not be cared about.


    Therefore, without speaking, the dead Crusaders are really good people!


    It''s really kind, and it''s a model for saving all sentient beings!


    These guys are trying to unify their opinions. I didn''t secretly remind me, so I took the initiative to teach the cross... Su Jin couldn''t help but sighed in his heart.


    Then, he turned his head and glanced at Skaha, Hercules, and Kenshin Uesugi, and then looked at Kargi all at once.


    No way, Kalji is still pretending to be a ''bishop'', and in the presence, he and Cai Liling are on the side of the Crusade.


    Therefore, they are the most to be ruled out when it comes to letting the crucifixion take over.


    What the hell...why... Cairi Ling has already tried her best to reduce her sense of existence, but because of her status as a Crusader, she and His Highness have become the most beautiful boys in the audience.


    Of course, this is the most beautiful in a negative sense.


    Everyone present now, I am afraid they have the idea of ????slaughtering him together.


    This is a very **** up thing.


    Continue to pretend to be a Christian? That will definitely be slaughtered... At least it will be peeled and sealed, and Lingge will plant a seal.


    Stop pretending, and answer that you are not a Christian?


    That''s even worse!


    Who knows if you''re doing a slowdown?


    And an unidentified person, isn''t it even more dangerous and needs to be excluded?


    That self-destructed identity, saying that she is Cai Liling, and the bishop next to her is Kalji?


    That''s probably worse.


    Not to mention that the identity of Kalgi is very important to Ouroboros, it is said that this identity is exposed, and Hercules is afraid that he will turn his face on the spot.


    After all, anyone who has seen the stele knows that Hercules and Kalgi are also one of the last king''s spiritual hosts, and they have spiritual conflicts.


    And if Su Jin next to him knew Kalji''s name, he would definitely think of the abnormality in him.


    You must know that Kalji is one of the ten incarnations of Vishnu. The treasure on his body that makes Su Jin''s power boil, will Su Jin think of the sovereignty of the sun?


    Wouldn''t it be worse?


    It''s so hard for me... Cairi Rin wants to cry but has no tears.

 Chapter 262：

    It doesn''t look like it''s going to end well.


    However, at this time, the sight of everyone present has become very dangerous, and even a strong hostility is faintly revealed.


    Thinking of this, Cai Liling was a little flustered, and quickly looked at Kalji and shouted, "Bishop!"


    Kalgi, who had been silent all this time, raised his hand and stopped Cairi Rin from speaking.


    Then, he looked around the crowd, and finally said to Su Jin:


    "I know where the NoName flag is."


    Su Jin raised his brows, but remained unmoved.


    At this time, he completely determined the identity of Kalji, and also understood that Kalji wanted him to mediate and save his life.


    But he thinks the NoName flag is not enough.


    Seeing this, Jiaerji immediately understood part of Su Jin''s intentions, he gritted his teeth, and then continued to transmit:


    "In addition to this matter, help me with one more thing, Leo''s sun sovereignty is fully presented."


    Su Jin''s eyes lit up, and immediately stood up, looking around the crowd and said:


    "Everyone, give me a face, this bishop''s business, forget it."


    Chapter 0324 This is my last ripple


    Su Jin''s voice fell.


    The scene was quiet for a moment.


    A line of sight staggered on Su Jin and Kalji.


    Then, Skaha laughed and looked at Ken Uesugi:


    "I don''t care here, what about you Uesugi?"


    "reason."


    Uesugi Kenshin''s words were very brief, but his attitude was very clear.


    She needed a reason to let Kalji go.


    Hercules didn''t speak, just stared at Mithra without saying a word.


    At this time, Su Jin said meaningfully:


    "The bishops sent by the Crusaders did not arrive in this world."


    Uesugi Kenshin''s brows raised slightly, and Skaha''s eyes also moved.


    "Ah..." Cai Liling gradually opened her mouth wide and grabbed her head in confusion.


    Is this person here to help, or to get in trouble!


    Is it possible to say this out loud?


    How can this be said!


    "Oh!"


    Uesugi Kenshin narrowed his eyes and looked at Kalgi and Sairi Rin with a profound look.


    The two people in front of them came down by pretending to be Christians?


    That''s kind of interesting.


    Skaha said with a smile at this time:


    "You can actually make the bishop of the cross overturn?"


    "Stop looking down on people there, we defeated that priest head-on."


    Cai Liling grinned, trying to add a little more deterrence.


    But the cute appearance showing tiger teeth can only make Skaha laugh:


    "Defeat head-on? That''s interesting."


    Although a bishop in the lower ranks of the Crusaders is considered ordinary among the four figures, he has the ability to descend, and he can connect with the Lord with a trace of power.


    Although this power is not much, it can make a bishop instantly become a tricky figure in four figures.


    But according to her eyesight, Kalji didn''t look like someone who could defeat the bishop head-on.


    Is it a sneak attack?


    It is unlikely that the evil in Kalji is not much, even very pure, and his will is pure white.


    In the Cross religion, this is already the purity that can be regarded as the Son of God, and it seems to belong to the category of good gods.


    The probability of sneak attack is very small, but it is a head-on defeat.


    In an instant, the members of the great forces present thought of three words.


    ''scapegoat''!


    Well done, Cai Liling... Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Ms. Uesugi, I already know their origins. There is something about the last king, and I am willing to vouch for their character."


    Uesugi Kenshin glanced at Su Jin, then sighed lightly, then turned to look at Skaha.


    And this behavior has already shown her attitude.


    "Well, since this bad boy said it, then I will agree."


    Skaha shrugged, as if he was on Su Jin''s side.


    After that, Uesugi Kenshin looked at Hercules.


    "I owe him a favor," replied the humming Greek hero, who proved to be tall.


    Seeing this, Uesugi Kenshin narrowed his eyes, glanced at Karji, and then looked at Su Jin:


    "Okay, I''ll give you a face."


    Hearing the sound, Kalgi and Cairi Rin both breathed a sigh of relief.


    It paid a little price, but at least managed to save his life without revealing his identity on a large scale.


    Under the current conditions, this is already the best result.


    Su Jin smiled and nodded towards Uesugi Kenshin, then looked at Kalji, then turned his head, looked at Mithra on the throne, and said:


    "Thanks to King Mithra for waiting, our matter has been dealt with."


    "Hum~"


    A slightly hoarse laughter came from Mithra''s mouth:


    "Thank you? As long as you don''t mind me accumulating the power to kill you here, then I''ll accept this thank you, unknown godslayer."


    He said, stood up from the jade seat, looked around the crowd and said:


    "Buddha''s Bishamonten."


    Uesugi Kenshin frowned.


    "Celtic Valkyrie."


    Skaha had a surprised look on his face.


    "The **** that my former subordinates transformed into."


    Hercules was dumbfounded. What? When did I become your subordinate?


    You take Welleslana of Persia for me? Take the sword of the previous dynasty to kill the officials of this dynasty? Do you still want a face?


    And just when Hercules was a little annoyed, Mithra looked at the last Kargi.


    "Are you the incarnation of Vishnu? In this space-time temple, I can smell the peacekeeper on you."


    Lying on the grass... Kalji''s eyes widened, and he has cut off Mithra''s heart now.


    I managed to hide my identity, and you, a little **** from the lower realm, sold me?


    In an instant, Kalji instantly became the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Avatar of Vishnu?


    This identity has a lot to do with it.


    In a big way, that is a figure of the same level as Buddha and Kurimo.


    Of course, looking at Karji like this, it may just be an incarnation of an incomplete body.


    But in this case, the background hidden in his dark place is obvious.


    Either the subordinate of the world dragon or the subordinate of the Buddha Sakyamuni.


    Among the ten incarnations of Vishnu, these two are respected.


    On the other hand, Uesugi Kenshin was directly acting as Kalgi''s subordinate to Kuremo.


    It is impossible for Shakya to send Kargi after sending her.


    The Buddha was not careful to send an overseer to watch over him.


    At this time, Mithra, who noticed the changes in everyone, showed a hint of apology:


    "It seems that I have leaked an important secret about you."


    Kalgi''s face darkened, not wanting to speak to Mithra.


    At this time, Mithra said sincerely:


    "I''m sorry, I did it on purpose."


    Kalji was stunned for a moment, and when he reacted, his face turned red with anger.


    This **** is actually intentional!


    He actually did it on purpose!


    "His Royal Highness, calm down! Be calm! This may be a trap. He deliberately angered you."


    Cai Liling hurriedly grabbed Kalji who was about to rush up and shouted loudly.


    "Hahaha~~"


    Mithra laughed at this moment.


    He looked around the crowd, the laughter became smaller and smaller, and finally the voice became extremely sad:


    "I can feel that the world you came from has heard the cry of mythology."


    "I can also perceive the will of the stars to reject you visitors from other worlds who have disturbed the world."


    He said, turned his head and looked at Uesugi Kenshin: "You should have digested a **** of disobedience."


    Uesugi Kenshin does not refute, no matter how kind she is, she will not allow a **** who bears her name and can replace her to continue to live...


    Mithra turned around again at this time, looked at Hercules and said:


    "You should have dug up my temple and gained enlightenment by killing the divinity there."


    Hercules face suddenly full of embarrassment.


    In this world, Mithras and Dishta, that is, Indra, are the same Godhead.


    In this way, he did enter the world by digging Mithra''s grave.


    Mithra turned his head at this time, looked at Su Jin, and smiled little by little at the corner of his mouth:


    "You are the one who I will definitely crusade against, the most sinful person who killed the gods, and the one who the Ancestral God Zulma hates extremely."


    Su Jin did not refute, he did indeed become a godslayer by killing the goddess of fate.


    And the Last King and Godslayer are natural mortal enemies.


    Seeing this, Mithra sighed, shook his head and said:


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity that I died four hundred years ago because I swept away the demons and gods in the world I guarded, and because I used my life to wield the sword of salvation countless times. It''s just an afterimage of time."


    He said with a self-deprecating smile:


    "My power can only deliver one blow, and I have no advantage against any of you."

 Chapter 263：

    While Mithra said this, a white-gold divine sword slowly emerged above his head.


    - The sword of salvation!


    This is an artifact that every last king will get from fate.


    Mithra raised his hand, stroked the divine sword that had fought alongside him for many years, and said in a strong tone:


    "At least, take at least one of you."


    At this moment, everyone raised their guard.


    Mithra, who has swept away all the gods and demons in a parallel world, has already reached four figures in power.


    This kind of death blow of existence, even if the people present can hold it, do not want to suffer this blow.


    But at this moment.


    Mithra shattered!


    Literally smash!


    His body turned into countless white fine sand, falling in the breeze.


    The scene looked a bit anticlimactic.


    However, except for Cairi Ling, who was weak, everyone''s faces turned ashen.


    Because above the sky, the savior sword that gathers Mithra''s last power is exuding the breath of destiny.


    That breath, in Su Jin''s interpretation, can be transformed into a sentence.


    ¡¾Anyone who is around to choose the final king! ¡¿


    Mithra sacrificed herself and wanted to choose a ''lucky one'' on the scene to be the last king!


    In an instant, the expressions of Uesugi Kenshin, Skaha, Hercules, and Kalgi changed drastically.


    What a vicious thought this is! !


    This is trying to kill people without paying for their lives!


    You Mithra are already dead, and you want to kill one of us!


    This is simply insane!


    Chapter 0325 No room for negotiation


    In the sky above the temple, the divine sword radiating white-gold brilliance was spinning.


    Then the people surrounding it were like a mourning concubine, with an incomparably painful appearance.


    Everyone knows that once the sword makes a choice, that person will get the fate of the last king.


    And now that the center of the small garden has been linked to this world, the fate of inheriting the fate is to obtain the spirit of the last king.


    What is this concept?


    It''s all about the concept of a reminder!


    Uesugi Kenshin, Skaha, Hercules, and Kalgi are all gods with the nature of a warrior.


    They acquire the spirit of the last king, which is almost equivalent to declaring war on all gods and buddhas who are interested in this spirit.


    This is basically equal to the enemy of the whole world, without surrendering!


    How does this play?


    "Did this guy see through the corner of fate?!"


    Uesugi Kenshin looked annoyed at the still-surviving Yuzuo.


    In the parallel world, Mithra killed all the gods and godslayers with his own power, and became the only **** in the actual sense, the last king of salvation.


    According to his achievements, if he enters the small garden, he is afraid that he will get an exceptional four-digit evaluation.


    For such an existence, it is not difficult to see through a trace of fate.


    But it is precisely because of seeing the trajectory of fate and knowing the damage that the last throne has done to them, Mithra, who has long since died, will come to this last hand.


    This is simply a means of changing the limit!


    Thinking of this, Uesugi Kenshin didn''t care about anything else. She tried to contain the scale of her power, projecting a trace of power in the seal that descended into the sky, disturbing the surrounding time and space.


    She didn''t dare to do too much, so as not to be judged by the center of the small garden to interfere with the lower realm, and be severely punished by the center.


    She just interfered with the flow of time a little, so that everyone could have a few minutes to breathe and think.


    "Everyone, I have temporarily frozen the selection mechanism of this knife, leaving us only five minutes."


    "During this time, we must choose a person to bear the fate of the last king."


    Hercules asked with a slightly distorted face when he heard the words:


    "Lord Uesugi, can you remove this divine sword?"


    "It can be done, but at a high cost."


    Uesugi Kenshin pursed his lips and said with a little distress:


    "The power of the divine sword comes from the four-digit Mithra and the God of Destiny behind him. If I want to completely eliminate the superimposed power of the two, I need to completely remove the **** from the sky and return to the almighty realm."


    "But it doesn''t make sense at all."


    Kalji explained next to him:


    "If you take the initiative to lift the seal, you will be recalled by the center immediately, Your Majesty Uesugi. At that time, we will have to play the Russian turntable."


    Russian turntable!


    A dangerous game in which a bullet is placed in the magazine of the revolver, and the players fire one shot each and survive by luck.


    The current scene is very similar to the Russian turntable.


    "Why doesn''t it make sense?"


    Su Jin sneered beside him:


    "At least Ms. Uesugi can exit early to avoid becoming the last king, right?"


    Having said this, with the exception of Skaha, who was always smiling and couldn''t see his emotions, Hercules and Calgi looked embarrassed.


    Uesugi Kenshin can escape, but not the two of them.


    Even because of Uesugi Kenshin''s exit, they are more likely to be selected.


    In fact, they all had the same hunch in their hearts.


    That is the fact that the sword will only choose 1 out of 2 of the two of them.


    The essence of the last king is the hero of steel.


    This is determined by the conditions, and he will only choose men.


    And in this regard, Hercules and Kalgi also have the "bonus" of the last king in another world.


    This is very embarrassing!


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin said calmly:


    "My place in the lower realm for nearly a thousand years has been used up. If I forcibly return, I am afraid that I will only be able to return to the heavenly realm. This conflicts with the purpose of my lower realm."


    "So, I choose to stay here and wait for the result."


    Of course, you are not afraid. With a little use of the three-digit method, you can make the magic knife not choose you... Su Jin sneered in his heart.


    Then Su Jin looked at Skaha, who had been smiling all the time and didn''t seem to care about this matter.


    Needless to say, the opponent must have a means of evading this choice.


    For example, the blessing of the Queen of Halloween or something.


    After all, the queen is very fond of Skaha, a capable subordinate, and it is normal to give some treasures.


    Therefore, in fact, the people chosen by the divine sword are only him, Hercules, and Kalgi.


    As for Caili Ling, she only has five digits, and she is not good at fighting, and she has nothing to do with the last king, so she will basically be fine.


    Su Jin''s side itself has nothing to do with mythology, but he couldn''t bear to kill the God of Destiny, seize the fate of the last king, and turn it into power.


    In other words, he is equal to the last king with power but no character.


    And the divine sword in front of him, to him, was equal to the missing personality.


    If you think about it this way, his ranking is still ahead of Hercules and Kalgi.


    These two people are just the last king in another world, and Su Jin is now equal to half the last king.


    The difference is still obvious.


    The possibility of me being tricked is greatly increased... Su Jin thought so, and at the same time looked at Hercules and Kalji who were looking nervous and looking at each other at the same time.


    Needless to say, these two people must be secretly transmitting their voices to seek means of self-help.


    And at this moment, Cai Liling suddenly said:


    "His Royal Highness, otherwise, how about I inherit this position?"


    "bell?"


    Kalji turned his head suddenly, his face stunned.


    And Su Jin and the others also looked at Cai Liling.


    "If you think about it carefully, I am just a human. Even if I get the fate of the last king, I can''t exert my power, and there is no possibility of completing the unfinished spirituality, because I have no connection with any gods."


    Cai Liling calmly analyzed and said:


    "At best, because of this fate, I was raised by the center of the small garden once in the spiritual scale."


    "Furthermore, if you concentrate your efforts on destroying the divine sword before the selection is successful, with the strength of all the people present, it can at least be partially disabled."


    "Returning to Hakoten like this, even if there are gods trying to get this spiritual status, they will not target me.


    Because the price of repairing Lingge is likely to exceed what he gets in return. "


    Hearing these words, Uesugi Kenshin narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Using non-god humans as a carrier to carry the fate of the last king, in this case, it is very close to the godslayer in this world."


    "In this way, most of the risks can indeed be avoided, especially the few who are related to the last king Linge, and can get rid of this crisis."


    "no!"


    Kalji refused without even thinking about it.


    Hercules retorted directly at this time:


    "Before you say no, please give a proper solution."


    He personally agrees with Cai Liling''s choice very much.


    Even if he could see that the other party was trying to save Kalji, so what? He can be saved too!


    At this time, Kargi said with an embarrassed expression:


    "In the end, this is just your guess. Who can be sure that Ling won''t really inherit the complete spirit of the last king? How will she escape the gods who are trying to complete the unfinished spirit at that time?"


    "Furthermore, don''t forget that we are not yet sure that the existing means can interfere with the choice of the sword."


    Uesugi Kenshin said calmly at this time:


    "I can temporarily release part of my essential power, interfere with fate, and make Shendao mistakenly think that Cai Liling is the right person for the last king."


    When Kargi heard this, he opened his mouth, but he couldn''t refute whether Uesugi Kenshin could do it.


    The woman in front of him was not him, the unfinished spiritual figure, but the three-digit Valkyrie Bishamonten.


    It is natural that she can interfere with fate.


    "Your Highness, let me come."


    At this time, Cai Liling took Kalji''s hand and said pleadingly.


    Kalji gritted his teeth, then turned his head and looked at Su Jin who was watching the play next to him.


    The presence of Su Jin, the same human beings, has the same nature as Cai Liling, and can bear the fate of the last king without causing too much hostility from the gods.


    This is the same even if Su Jin has obtained a godhead.

 Chapter 264：

    After all, the main function of the godhead of the little garden is to increase the power of the individual to the upper limit of the race, which is very different from the so-called standing god.


    Obtaining a godhead is only a quasi-god at best. As long as he has the human factor recognized by the center of the small garden, then Su Jin is still human, and the essence is the same as that of Caili Ling.


    At this time, seeing the eyes of Kalji, Su Jin raised his brows and shrugged:


    "Sorry, I don''t want to be the last king."


    After Kalji heard it, he was a little desperate, opened his mouth several times, but couldn''t say a word.


    Could he really only sacrifice his subordinates? Sacrificing Cairi Rin, the subordinate who awakened him from eternal sleep?


    Karji''s tone was pleading: "Isn''t there any room for negotiation?"


    "No!"


    Su Jin said with a calm expression.


    Kalji Dengdeng took two steps back, his eyes were empty, as if his heart was dying.


    At this time, Su Jin said with awe:


    "Unless you add money!"


    Chapter 0326 I am so happy


    Add money... Kalji''s eyes were blank for a while, and he didn''t react for a long time.


    At this time, Skaha next to him couldn''t help but chuckle softly:


    "There is no room for negotiation, unless you add money? Hahahaha, your kid is quite funny!"


    Hearing Skaha''s laughter, Uesugi Kenshin''s mouth twitched a few times, but he still said:


    "Little guy, you still want to be clear. It''s still a question how the personality of the last king will be determined by the center of the small garden."


    "Compared to you, the little girl who is a woman and a human at the same time, does not have the divine nature, has the biggest conflict with this personality, and this ensures her maximum safety."


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin''s advice, Su Jin replied with a smile:


    "But in a sense, her strength is very weak, but it is more dangerous, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right."


    Uesugi Kenshin glanced at him and did not refute:


    "A three-digit or even four-digit identity won''t depend on her spirituality, but it''s hard to say with five digits."


    "If one is not careful, the possibility of her being killed is not small."


    At this time, Skaha also glanced at Cai Liling, and then said:


    "That''s true. This little girl has no traces of exercise on her body. I think she is a gift holder who favors assistance. If this is the case, some six-figure preparations can kill her."


    When she said this, she looked at Su Jin, and the corners of her mouth curled slightly:


    "In comparison, you, a little monster who can wrestle with four figures, is indeed much safer than her."


    "From this point of view, the two of you have strengths and weaknesses."


    At this time, Hercules next to him said:


    "For me personally, no matter who of the two of you is willing to assume the position of the last king, I am willing to pay a certain price."


    Hercules wouldn''t be so foolish as to give no compensation when others were willing to take risks.


    It''s not impossible to take advantage of it directly and slip away, but it is very likely to find revenge in the future.


    Calgi, who is suspected of being calculated by the Crusaders, may be a subordinate of Klimo.


    Su Jin is a bit dangerous. Behind him is Athena, the goddess of wisdom.


    Galgi''s backstage was far away from him, but Athena was too close.


    It is impossible to say without compensation.


    After thinking about it, Hercules narrowed his eyes and said:


    "The only compensation I can give now is two, one is the ''three godheads'', and the other is the news of the sovereignty of the sun. After you decide, you can come to me to get the compensation."


    The three godheads are Hercules'' reward to Su Jin, because he knows that the other party''s community lacks manpower, and the three godheads can effectively improve the opponent''s power.


    The sovereignty of the sun is aimed at Kalji.


    The information that the ten incarnations of Vishnu are related to the sovereignty of the sun is still very clear as Hercules, second only to the twelve gods in Greece, Hercules.


    Therefore, no matter which Su Jin or Cai Liling accepts the fate of the last king, he can give ''appropriate'' compensation.


    Hearing the words "sovereignty of the sun", Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly.


    At this time, Kalji, who had come to his senses, looked at Su Jin with complicated eyes.


    Although he really wanted to scold Su Jin for taking advantage of the situation, in fact, he was a little grateful for the other party''s willingness to agree to the conditions and to carry the fate for Cai Liling.


    But now, judging from the situation, his original plan could only be scrapped.


    He originally wanted Su Jin to help him get rid of the control of the high-level Ouroboros, and take Caili Ling and some subordinates to break away from the Demon King Alliance.


    But now it appears that this is no longer the case.


    No, it can''t be said.


    Thinking of this, Kalji struggled for a while, and then secretly said:


    "I can give you the sun sovereignty of Leo."


    Su Jin''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    Kalji also said before that he had to do one thing for him to deliver the sovereignty of the sun, but now it is enough to make his heart move.


    After all, that is the sovereignty of the sun, the highest authority in the world of Hakoniwa.


    Being able to carry the fate of the last king and obtain the sovereignty of the sun is naturally very cost-effective.


    He already has half of the last king anyway, and it doesn''t matter if he gets another one.


    Even if the gods were to come to **** his spiritual status, at the lower level, one-on-one, he still didn''t know who would **** who.


    And this wave of obtaining the spirit of the last king, he already had the sword of salvation and the great law of the covenant can also be used blatantly.


    Even the small universe can shirk the power given by the sword of salvation, and no one can break it anyway, so what is there to be afraid of.


    At this time, seeing Su Jin''s acting, but unmoved, Kalji secretly scolded Su Jin for being greedy, but he could only sigh, and said again:


    "I still have information on Pisces, but I can give it to you after I get it. At the same time, you have to help me with one thing."


    Pisces? ? ?


    Su Jin looked at Kalji in amazement. There are only 5 solar powers falling outside, and there are actually one and a half of Kalji?


    Is this kid the protagonist?


    Oh, it seems to be right, he is indeed the protagonist of Hakoniwa, and he is also the spiritual origin of the savior.


    Still not moving? The two suns are sovereign, is there something wrong with you?


    Kalji looked at Su Jin who was unmoved, and everyone was a little stupid.


    Two sun sovereigns! This is two sun sovereigns!


    Su Jin didn''t respond at all.


    Could it be that he despised the sovereignty of the sun? how can that be?


    Or, he doesn''t know the value of sun sovereignty?


    This is possible.


    The main **** of the opponent is Shiroyasha, the existence that holds the sovereignty of 14 suns.


    Because the upper echelons of the small garden knew the value of the solar sovereignty, they also clearly stipulated that they were not allowed to disclose the secret of the solar sovereignty to the lower bounds. Su Jinhui thought it was possible that the value of the solar sovereignty was not high.


    After all, there are only 14 main gods in his own body, which makes it possible for Su Jin to think that this thing is worthless.


    You are a man with a thousand eyes, don''t you know how to investigate high-value items? Do you think that the sovereignty of the sun is only for activating the power in you? Don''t underestimate the sovereignty of the sun too much, bastard... With such a speechless mind, Kalji said again:


    "I still have news about Chenlong, but that place is too dangerous, I can tell you."


    He said this, paused, gritted his teeth and said:


    "The sovereignty of the sun is the most advanced gift. You may not know that the entire Little Garden universe is built according to the worldview of the Heavenly Movement Theory."


    "And the sovereignty of the sun is the supreme authority of the little garden, and to a certain extent, it can even restart the entire little garden."


    "The bell is a very important family member to me, but it doesn''t mean that the people behind me allow me to exchange the sovereignty of the sun for her safety. You should be able to understand that."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows, then looked at Kalji strangely, and said:


    "Actually, I was already moved when you told me about Leo."


    Kalji was stunned: "Then why are you..."


    Su Jin said very sincerely at this time:


    "I''m so happy, I didn''t react for a while."


    I Nima... Kalji only felt a sweetness in his throat and almost vomited blood.


    Fortunately, he estimated that everyone present was afraid of being misunderstood that something was wrong with him, especially to guard against Hercules, lest he have any bad thoughts.


    Of course, it was also to avoid Cai Liling''s worries. Kalji tried his best to restrain his impulse and swallowed the blood back.


    Then he looked at Su Jin expressionlessly, deeply, forcefully, and with all his strength.


    No sound transmission anymore, he said directly:


    "My conditions are these, you can do it."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows slightly and said with a smile:


    "make a deal!"


    0327 The real hapless


    After the successful negotiation with Kalji, Su Jin did not delay, but said directly to Uesugi Kenshin not far away:


    "Ms. Uesugi, we have reached a consensus."


    He paused for a moment, then smiled and said:


    "I will carry the fate of the last king."


    "Have you decided?"


    Uesugi Kenshin suddenly asked.


    Su Jin, who understood that the other party cared about her, had a slightly different expression, but nodded anyway.


    After receiving such a response, Uesugi Kenshin glanced at Su Jin, then turned his head and looked around the crowd and said:


    "Since you have all discussed it, then I won''t interfere much."


    When she said this, she said in a rather serious tone:


    "As for the fact that the last king is Mithra, and all the gods of steel may become the last king, I hope you will report truthfully when you go back."


    This sentence is equivalent to the final characterization.


    As long as everyone present insists that Mithra is the last king, then this matter is basically qualitative.


    Even if there is a group of gods trying to refute this fact in the future, and using means to search for evidence, it will be useless.


    Because this is a fact in itself, what these people do is to highlight this fact and weaken some factors that are unfavorable to them.


    "Swear an oath in spirit."


    Skaha, who has always been smiling, said so.


    At the same time, she also glanced at Kalji and said:


    "You can just take the oath on behalf of the Crusaders."


    Kalgi was stunned for a moment, and immediately showed a stunned expression.


    It turned out that he was supposed to represent the Crusaders, and that Mithra was definitely the last king, so get an ''official certification''!


    Well, it''s very interesting. The Crusaders were represented by him and recognized that Mithra was the last king. If this information was passed back to Hakoba by everyone present, the Crusaders would naturally be very uncomfortable.


    Moreover, it is useless to refute even the sect of the Cross, because the funders behind the Ouroboros actually have the sect of the Cross, so they will be called to catch the thief for a while, and it will be exposed later, and it will definitely be more uncomfortable.

 Chapter 265：

    With this thought in mind, Kalgi agreed to Skaha''s proposal.


    Quietly, everyone present reached a consensus on ''killing the Crusaders''.


    After the consensus was reached, Uesugi Kenshin added: "As for Su Jin''s becoming the last king, I need the joint guarantee of everyone, and I will do my best to justify it."


    This is another layer of insurance for Su Jin to accept the identity of the last king.


    With the joint guarantee of these people, Su Jin''s chances of being harassed by the upper management are naturally smaller.


    In terms of reason and reason, everyone who was in love with Su Jin changed their agreement, but Uesugi Kenshin knew very well that some things had to be sworn in.


    Verbal assurances are often prepared to be shredded.


    Uesugi Kenshin said this, looked around the faces of everyone and said:


    "Do you have any opinions?"


    "No problem." Hercules was the first to speak.


    "I don''t care, it''s just one more oath." Skaha also had no objection.


    Kalji and Cai Liling looked at each other, and said in unison, "We have no opinion."


    "Very good." Uesugi Kenshin nodded, and then said, "Then let''s start taking the oath, in the name of the center..."


    It didn''t take long for everyone to take an oath of spirituality and voluntarily keep this secret.


    After completing this step, Uesugi Kenshin''s expression softened a bit when he looked at everyone.


    She looked directly at Su Jin and said solemnly:


    "It''s not too late, after 3 seconds, I will tamper with your destiny, remember to release the power on your body."


    "learn."


    Su Jin knew that Uesugi Kenshin was talking about a small universe, so he quickly responded.


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin had already started the countdown:


    "3, 2, 1!"


    At the moment when the "1" sounded, Su Jin''s face was reflected in Uesugi Kenshin''s vermilion eyes.


    at this moment.


    At this moment when Su Jin was defenseless.


    He vaguely forgot his name, and when he thought about it carefully, he subconsciously regarded his name as ''Mithra''.


    Su Jin, who was originally calm, suddenly became calm and vicissitudes at this moment, as if he had experienced countless battlefields.


    At the same time, the sword of salvation that had been suspended suddenly moved.


    As if nothing had happened, it turned around, choosing its own host.


    And at this moment, Su Jin''s incomparably familiar aura was immediately conveyed.


    The Divine Salvation Sword paused for a while, the blade vibrated slightly, and seemed to cheer.


    Immediately afterwards, it flew towards Su Jin like a swallow returning to its nest.


    Seeing this scene, Hercules and Kargiziki, who had the most serious consequences, breathed a sigh of relief.


    And it''s the moment when they relax.


    In the dark, a will awakened from the sword of salvation.


    That was Mithra''s lingering obsession.


    He seems to have preserved the residual thoughts with some kind of secret technique, and merged with the original thoughts around him, concealing everyone''s senses.


    But at the moment when the Divine Sword of Salvation was about to be obtained by Su Jin, he couldn''t hold back and jumped out.


    "Don''t try to succeed!"


    The remaining thoughts roared, mobilized the last strength, and tried to turn the direction of the Sword of Salvation.


    With all his strength, he turned the tip of the knife to Hercules, who was closest to him.


    "Fuck me!"


    Hercules uttered a foul language.


    In an instant, he understood Mithra''s intentions.


    As a god-king who sacrificed himself, he wanted to borrow the myth of Hercules and his connections to be reborn in Hercules.


    From the very beginning, Mithra''s target was him!


    Its purpose is to take away his body!


    When he figured out the key, Herculeston uttered a foul language.


    "Grass!"


    With his means, Mithra''s plan to take him away is simply impossible to succeed.


    But he can''t break out the power of more than four figures now, and prevent the sword from being added.


    Moreover, who knows if attacking the divine sword, it will directly rely on Hercules?


    This is a very fatal thing!


    If the spirit of the last king is added, wouldn''t Hercules be killed?


    To be treated as a fat sheep by someone who can''t give up on him at all, this is **** outrageous!


    The most important thing is that he actually has nothing to do with the other party, and if he takes action, he will die, which is even more outrageous!


    At this moment, the divine sword drew closer, only 2 centimeters away from Hercules'' cheek.


    Chapter 0328 Only Kalji suffers


    In an instant, anger flashed, astonishment flashed, and confusion flashed across the face of the Hercules.


    He, a four-digit **** who is about to break the rules, is going to be killed like this?


    Before being crushed to death by a goddess from the lower realm?


    Is it because after his lower bound, he can only exert five-digit power?


    Grass, I don''t want to die so useless!


    At the juncture of crisis, Hercules was furious, and suddenly there was a huge axe in his hand!


    "Death to the Lord!"


    With a roar, Hercules'' muscles burst out, and the whole person rose from more than two meters to five meters in an instant, with blue lightning all over his body, like a small Titan.


    He mobilized the power of the five-digit upper limit, and with a terrifying sense of power, he swung the giant axe and slashed towards the God of Salvation with all his strength without releasing the seal!


    At the juncture of life and death, he chose to smash the sword of salvation, and chose to die with Mithra!


    The giant axe and the divine sword collided in an instant.


    At the same time, a coquettish purple light shone on the body of the Divine Salvation Sword.


    boom-!


    At the moment when the divine sword and the giant axe collided, black lightning exploded, and the vision was suddenly distorted and deformed.


    The scene froze for two or three seconds.


    A click.


    There were cracks one after another on the blade of the Sword of Salvation.


    Then, the divine sword suddenly exploded, and under the traction, it automatically merged into Su Jin''s body.


    This is to treat him as Mithra in order to restore the damage.


    At this moment, Hercules looked blank for a moment, then turned his head suddenly, and looked at Su Jin, whose fingertips were still flashing with coquettish purple light.


    He was stunned for a while, the corners of his mouth wriggled, and he murmured, "Thank you."


    After speaking, he rolled his eyes and passed out.


    The confrontation in an instant ended in an instant.


    Uesugi Kenshin suddenly flashed beside Hercules, looking at Hercules, whose body was gradually shrinking, stretched out his hand to hold his head.


    After being silent for a few seconds, she said dumbly:


    "This guy is lucky."


    "Eh? Good luck?"


    Cairi Ling, who was next to her, froze for a moment, looking at Hercules with a strange expression.


    Being stared at by Mithra, almost being trapped to death, and comatose after trying desperately to fight back, is this also considered good luck?


    At this time, Su Jin, who was standing aside, held a bluish-white flame in his hand, and looked at Hercules with a surprised expression:


    "Actually passed out? Although the power just now was powerful, it wouldn''t make Hercules faint."


    At this time, Skaha took a few steps forward, approached Hercules, glanced in surprise, then smacked his lips and said, "It''s really good luck."


    After she finished speaking, seeing that Su Jin didn''t understand, she explained:


    "This big man passed out because of the transformation of the power in his body."


    "The transformation of power?"


    Kargi was stunned for a moment, and then showed an envious expression:


    "Is it actually sublimated into authority, at this time."


    Thinking of himself as a natural two-digit candidate, he is still only a four-digit rank.


    It is impossible for Kalgi not to envy Hercules in his heart.


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but be surprised, and looked at Hercules, who was standing tall:


    "authority?!"


    Extend the definition of power to the field of all gifts. After reaching omnipotence in a certain aspect, you can start to try to sublimate power and make it an authority.


    And authority is a part of reaching the three-digit, omnipotent realm.


    Did Hercules break through like this?


    With just that little stimulation, can he break through?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin pinched Mithra''s remnant soul and looked at Hercules curiously.


    If it weren''t for the wrong occasion, he would have wanted to pull the other party back and slice it.


    After all, this was the first time he had seen someone elevate power to authority.


    Seeing Su Jin''s astonishment, Skaha couldn''t help but explain:


    "Don''t be surprised, this big guy has been stuck at this step for at least 1,500 years, and it''s normal to take it now."


    "Are you sour?" Su Jin turned his head and stared at Skaha''s face.


    Skaha''s face suddenly couldn''t hold the smile, and he couldn''t help but glared at Su Jin fiercely.


    This guy, which pot can''t be opened, which pot can''t be lifted, when is he looking for a beating?


    Knowing that she has also been stuck at this step for many years, she still said this, is it a draw?


    "It''s no wonder that my spiritual sense told me not to shoot. It turned out that I foresaw that the shot would cause Hercules to fail." Uesugi Kenshin muttered to himself.


    The hatred of the road is greater than the sky.


    If Uesugi Kenshin had just stepped in to help and dealt with Mithra''s backhand, Hercules would have lost this opportunity, and it might have been more troublesome later.


    And thinking of this, Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help turning his head, looking at Su Jin, looking at the remnant soul in his hand, with a strange expression:


    "Boy Su Jin, you made a lot of money this time!"


    At this time, Su Jin held the bluish-white flame with a strange expression on his face and said, "Is there any?"


    "Of course there is." Uesugi Kenshin said narrowly: "If you hadn''t taken away Mithra''s soul in time and let the sword of salvation lose control, Hercules would not have found an opportunity to sublimate his power."


    "In other words, the best outcome at the time was that Hercules smashed the sword of salvation, and then found the fate of the last king and Mithra''s capture."


    "But because you took Mithra away in time, the next step was unsuccessful. Hercules was not disturbed by foreign souls during the process of transformation."

 Chapter 266：

    "Do you understand what that means?"


    Uesugi Kenshin said with a smile at this time.


    At this time, Su Jin also understood what Uesugi Kenshin meant, and said with a strange expression:


    "Do I still have the power to save the driver?"


    "Let''s have fun over there, kid." Skaha rolled his eyes and said, "A three-digit Enlightenment Enlightenment, do you know the Buddha and King Peacock Daming?"


    Skaha said this, looking at Su Jin with a subtle expression:


    "Now even if you call yourself Hercules'' father, this big man may recognize it by pinching his nose because of the face of his unrequited kindness."


    "That''s fine." Su Jin shook his head and said, "I''m not very interested in Hera."


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere suddenly became a little subtle.


    In mythology, it was Zeus who gave Hercules the blood of a demigod, but it was Hera who really transformed him from a demigod into a true god.


    So in name, Hera is the mother of the **** of Hercules.


    In a sense, if Su Jin claimed to be the father of Hercules, he would really take advantage of Hera.


    But when he said it like this, why did it taste so strange?


    Are you not interested in Hera? Is Hera very interested in you?


    Compared with the complicated psychology of the old Siji, Jia Erji was relieved:


    "The fate of the king of the end was finally obtained by Su Jin, which can be regarded as a double happiness."


    Yes, the fate of the last king still fell on Su Jin, and even the purpose of deliberately damaging the sword of salvation was over-fulfilled.


    Being smashed by Hercules with a half-percent three-digit authority, it was a great luck that the Divine Salvation Sword could maintain its shape.


    In the future, I am afraid that it will only become the nutrients for Su Jin''s future weapons.


    In this case, it is obvious that the gods can communicate with each other.


    It''s just, why do I have a stomachache... Kalgi thought very complicatedly.


    After this wave, Su Jin got the benefit, Hercules got the benefit, Uesugi Kenshin and Skaha completed the task.


    What about him?


    His **** loss!


    "This is really twists and turns!"


    Su Jin sighed with emotion, then looked around the crowd and said:


    "Everyone, are you still going as planned?"


    "Um!"


    Uesugi Kenshin nodded, then glanced at Hercules and said:


    "When this lucky little guy wakes up, let''s get ready to call it a day."


    The investigation in this godslayer world is finally coming to an end... Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chapter 0329 News from Hercules


    Hercules woke up very quickly. With his rough skin, he quickly opened his eyes, sat up silently, and adjusted his breath.


    Of course, in the process, he also set aside a bit of energy to listen to the exchanges of everyone present.


    Seeing him wake up, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief, and then patted his head, which still had some misunderstandings.


    Don''t say it.


    Uesugi Kenshin''s means of changing his fate just now was quite exciting.


    If he hadn''t maintained his sixth sense just now, I''m afraid he really thought he was Mithra.


    This trick is a means of modifying people''s fate, and I don''t know whether it is Uesugi Kenshin''s specialization or a partial method.


    But if you think about it carefully, this is likely to be a partial method, even if it is very effective.


    Three figures!


    Su Jin was a little emotional, and he didn''t know when he would reach the eighth sense, after all, he was still stuck in the seventh sense.


    As for the upgrade of Hercules'' power, he didn''t really care too much except for his blessings.


    At most, there is an important relationship with an exceptional four-digit number.


    After all, it was Hercules'' luck that he broke through just so well.


    Who knows that he can break through with the axe and the opponent against A, and no one else.


    When Hercules was almost adjusted, Su Jin turned his head and asked everyone:


    "I still maintain the way back, do you want to go?"


    Uesugi Kenshin sighed, and then said:


    "I don''t have anything to do in this lower realm, but because of your business, I''m afraid I will have to write a lot of reports."


    She looked at Su Jin and Hercules.


    Su Jin''s acceptance of the fate of the last king must definitely be reported.


    She even planned to pull out Di Shitian, a waste god, to suppress any difficulties Su Jin might encounter from the upper management.


    At any rate, it helped her avoid understanding the magic technique of opening the sky, allowing her to have the opportunity to participate in the subsequent two-digit qualification competition.


    This kind of kindness, she must repay Uesugi Kenshin.


    "I''ll probably be leaving right away. Skaha, what about you."


    Uesugi Kenshin looked at Skaha.


    Skaha shrugged and sighed:


    "Well, personally, it''s a waste of time. At most, I just completed an incidental mission."


    "However, during the previous investigation, I bought the canned herring that the Queen wanted. I don''t know how she knew there was such a thing in this world."


    Hearing the canned herring, Su Jin frowned, his expression a little subtle.


    What does the Queen of Halloween want this stinky thing to do? Who are you trying to trick?


    When Su Jin was puzzled, Uesugi Kenshin said to Skaha, "In that case, take me for a ride."


    "Um?"


    Skaha raised his eyebrows, and then suddenly said:


    "It turns out that, because of the use of three-digit means, is it about to be marked by the center? It''s really difficult for you to actively use your power to return to the small garden."


    "Then come with me."


    Skaha waved at Uesugi Kenshin, and the two quickly came together.


    Before returning, Skaha winked at Su Jin and said:


    "Little guy, it''s the same thing. If you want to change jobs, the Queen is very welcome."


    "Better spare me."


    Along with Su Jin''s helpless voice, Skaha chuckled lightly, and Uesugi Kenshin disappeared into the light.


    After the two left, Kalji led Cai Liling to Su Jin.


    The two looked at each other, but did not speak, but began to transmit voice in secret.


    "33454 Outer Gate, the old boy bar in Yaodu, September 25th, which is the third night after returning to Hakoten, you went there to find me, and said that it was introduced by Ling."


    Su Jin nodded, fully understanding what Kalji was doing.


    Things like the sovereignty of the sun are impossible to trade in the Nether, and Kalji is obviously looking for a safe place.


    Moreover, he seems to want himself to do one more thing, which requires more concealment.


    After all, this little devil''s situation with Ouroboros is not good either.


    As for Kalji breaking the contract, Su Jin needn''t worry.


    The spirit of the other party is the tenth incarnation of Vishnu, the savior Karji.


    After making an oath with this spirit, Kalji wanted to break the contract, so he would give up his spirit.


    For him, who was born a **** and a Buddha, this is tantamount to giving up life.


    Even if Kalji wanted to, those two-digit existences behind him would not want to see him die.


    So at this point, Su Jin is not worried.


    After reaching a consensus, Kalji nodded to Su Jin, took a piece of pure white crystal, and prepared to return to the small garden.


    Cai Liling quickly followed, but after a pause, she turned her head and bowed to Su Jin.


    Afterwards, he followed Kalji and left here, and returned directly to Little Garden.


    After most of the people left, Su Jin felt more relieved.


    ¡®Next time I do something bad, I must let the forum block the world. I almost scared me to death when I found it here. ¡¯


    He murmured in his heart, then turned his head and looked at Hercules, who opened his eyes at an unknown time, and said:


    "Awake?"


    Hercules was silent for a moment, then said solemnly: "I owe you a life."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t!" Su Jin''s face twisted a little when he heard this: "If you want to, don''t say such things."


    Who doesn''t know that you, Hercules, have twelve lives, and if you owe one, you can write off the previous kindness?


    Beautiful!


    Oh, it was Hercules of the Moon that had twelve lives, but he had misunderstood.


    Hercules, who did not understand Su Jin''s psychological activities, was silent for a while, and then said:


    "The agreement just now is invalid. I thought about it, and I''ll compensate you for something else."


    "Something else?"


    Su Jin was stunned, and immediately thought of the news of the godhead and the sovereignty of the sun just mentioned by Hercules.


    Then, he frowned and said:


    "The news of the sovereignty of the sun is enough, and I don''t need much else."


    "But then again, which Sun Sovereign news do you have?"


    Hercules froze for a moment, and then said:


    "It''s Taurus. I heard that the Minotaur guy seems to have received news from Taurus recently."


    "Taurus?"


    Su Jin''s expression was very strange.


    Of the five sun sovereigns that have been lost, not to mention Ophiuchus, Taurus, Pisces, Leo, Chenlong, these four, he has heard the wind all day?


    This...is there any problem here?


    Will I be counted?


    The process was too smooth, so Su Jin could not help but be a little wary, for fear that he would be calculated by the old monster.


    At this time, Hercules, who saw Su Jin''s strange expression, froze for a moment, and then laughed loudly:


    "Don''t be so awkward, just say it if you want Taurus!"


    He said with a smile on his face:


    "For me, a Taurus is far less than my own progress. If you want, it''s not a problem for me to get it for you."


    "Of course, the premise is that the news is true. If Taurus is not on Minotaur, then I can''t help it."


    "Is that so...?"


    Su Jin said with a slightly subtle expression.


    He didn''t understand how Hercules had misunderstood, but things were good for him, and he really couldn''t think of a reason to refuse.

 Chapter 267：

    At this time, Hercules coughed and even vomited a little blood.


    But he carelessly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Su Jin with burning eyes:


    "Although I said it might not be very suitable, let me explain."


    Hercules looked at Su Jin and said solemnly:


    "You may not know that Zeus is already following you."


    Chapter 0330 Hercules'' Reminder


    Zeus is staring at me... Su Jin couldn''t help feeling a chill when thinking of this.


    It''s not that he is afraid of Zeus. Although the other party is a Greek **** king and has strong strength, Su Jin is not a person who is afraid of strength.


    What he was afraid of was actually ''perverted'', ''Brother Jie'', and ''the beast ancestors''.


    After all, Zeus is not only a woman, but a beast, he is also a man!


    Seeing Su Jin''s disgusting face, Hercules opened his mouth and wanted to explain, but he felt that it was useless for someone like Zeus to explain, so he could only sigh, raised his thug, and patted Su Jin on the shoulder road:


    "You can rest assured that at present, he is only following you because of the relationship between the crown of Athena."


    Su Jin''s face softened a little.


    Athena of Hakoten made no secret of her desire to be the king of gods.


    This is common knowledge among the gods.


    And Zeus, the third-generation king of gods, is wary of this daughter who is staring at her position, and it is normal to pay attention to the human beings she chooses.


    At this time, Hercules added:


    "Although Zeus said you were handsome, don''t worry, it should be safe just to be handsome."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, feeling disgusted when she wanted to complain.


    Finally, he said without a word:


    "Then tell me, when is it not safe?"


    Hercules replied without hesitation:


    "It''s dangerous when he says, ''Like this guy,'' or ''I got **** by this guy.''"


    Speaking of which, Hercules added:


    "Of course, be careful with rumors. When Zeus can''t grab people, he will let the poets create some bad poems. I think you should be able to understand what the poems are."


    "Of course, it''s not yet at this point."


    Hercules said this, in a slightly helpless tone:


    "It is more likely that he will let you have a relationship with a beautiful woman in the Temple of Athena, as he did to me back then, in order to force His Majesty Athena to distance herself from you."


    And this kind of good thing... Su Jin thought of this subconsciously, but in an instant he realized the purpose of Zeus doing this.


    As we all know, Athena is a virgin goddess.


    And such a goddess, the temple must forbid that kind of thing to happen, so as not to tarnish the faith of the temple.


    If a man did such a thing in Athena''s temple, it would be possible to be punished by Athena.


    Even if the other party has a background and cannot be punished by God, but because of this kind of thing, Athena must express something.


    It is very normal to go from friendly to neutral to hostile.


    Hercules was one of the former victims.


    However, in the lower level of Hakoten, among the legends that the poets preached, it was Hercules who made a big mistake in the Temple of Athena because he was drunk.


    Needless to say, these poets must have received money.


    However, this kind of indiscriminate behavior came from a god-king.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin was suddenly speechless:


    "The god-king of Greece, is this the pattern?"


    "Pattern?" Hercules tilted his head and said, "That''s something that the Crown of Metis, the Crown of Athena, and the Crown of Hera will only think about."


    Women hold up half the sky, well, very real. Su Jin can''t complain about the concept of Greek gods.


    "Simply put, I was noticed by Zeus, would I use this level of beauty trick?"


    Su Jin rubbed his temples and said with a subtle expression.


    The beauty plan, if he looks particularly beautiful, he probably will be tricked.


    Hercules snorted at this time and said:


    "No matter how bad it is, it is still a princess, and it may even be the daughter of a god. Of course, if you are very valuable, Zeus may even give away his own daughter. That''s how Heber and I were back then."


    Hebe, goddess of youth.


    The daughter of Zeus, on Mount Olympus, was a water bottle waiter who poured wine for Zeus.


    After Hercules became a god, she was appointed to marry him.


    Su Jin played back the materials he remembered from the NoName underground library in his head, and then looked at Hercules with a subtle expression:


    "You also want the goddess who serves Zeus?"


    The goddess who served Zeus closely, although Su Jin didn''t want to look at people with prejudice, she couldn''t avoid it.


    However, Hercules said without thinking:


    "I don''t mind, as long as you are beautiful."


    Su Jin: "..."


    At this time, Hercules also came back to his senses, looking at Su Jin with a strange expression:


    "Do you like pure?"


    Su Jin didn''t answer and remained silent.


    Herculeston understood in seconds, and immediately patted Su Jin''s shoulder regretfully and said:


    "Brother, old wine is fragrant."


    Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth and said:


    "Sorry, I don''t like having an extra key in my house, and I don''t like people who have died in it..."


    "If that''s the case, you''ll probably make it difficult for Zeus to do it."


    Hercules said with a schadenfreude expression.


    He was gloating at Zeus.


    If he really wanted to win over Su Jin and keep him away from Athena, who would Zeus send to seduce Su Jin?


    There aren''t many goddesses of cleanliness in Greece, are they?


    Lord Artemis?


    That Zeus was afraid that he was going to have a fight with Apollo.


    The Crown of Hestia?


    That''s even worse. Hades, Poseidon and even some gods from the outside world are afraid that they will form a group to beat Zeus.


    "I can understand why Her Majesty Athena values ??you."


    Hercules laughed and patted Su Jin on the shoulder.


    For him, making Zeus uncomfortable, he was very happy.


    Su Jin ignored Hercules'' heavy blow, looked at him in surprise and said:


    "Which side are you on in Greece?"


    Herculeston took a moment, and then said helplessly:


    "In principle, I am loyal to Zeus, but in fact, I am only willing to obey Hera''s orders."


    Su Jin was stunned.


    Hera?


    The Hera who sent a viper to assassinate Hercules after Hercules was born?


    Su Jin looked at Hercules with a subtle expression, but didn''t say much.


    He has no hobbies for getting to the bottom of things.


    Seeing that Su Jin didn''t ask more, Hercules was relieved.


    His allegiance to Hera was relatively secretive, and it was good for him that Su Jin didn''t ask more.


    He took out a bronze arrow from the gift card and handed it to Su Jin:


    "It''s almost time for me to return to my life. This arrow is my token. If there is any information about Taurus, I will contact you through this."


    "Of course, if you are in a hurry, input energy into this arrow for 3 seconds, and you can contact me."


    Su Jin did not refuse, and took the arrow directly.


    Seeing this, Hercules breathed a sigh of relief, and before leaving, he finally reminded:


    "Athena is a very upright goddess. It is always pleasant to work with her, but remember, don''t anger her, especially don''t anger her three times, remember!"


    Su Jin silently watched Hercules leave, and finally breathed a sigh of relief:


    "It''s finally over now."


    Although there are still some things that need to be finished, the matter of the last king is indeed drawing to a close.


    ©–©–¡¾Garden Box¡¿


    Chapter 0331 Deal


    Lushan.


    Inside the small nunnery.


    After leaving Mithra''s Temple of Time, Su Jin, who returned here, lay on the bed and rested for a while, then got up and came to the courtyard.


    In the courtyard, three women, Sita, Anciela, and Pandora, sat around the stone table talking and laughing.


    After seeing Su Jin, the three of them stood up immediately.


    "Forget it, don''t be too polite."


    Su Jin waved his hand, then went straight to the stone table and sat down, pouring himself a cup of tea:


    "The matter of the last king is generally resolved."


    He said this, looked around the crowd, and finally looked at Pandora and said:


    "If there are no accidents these days, you can leave."


    Previously imprisoned Pandora was Su Jin''s consideration that the gods of the small garden might make a search operation.


    And now that the action has ended, Su Jin will naturally not continue to restrict Pandora.


    Still, some reminders are to be made.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said:


    "For safety reasons, I suggest you leave this world, like Prometheus, and go to a parallel world. In this way, you may be able to restore your status as a goddess."


    The myth of this godslayer world has entered a period of dormancy. The gods either die, fall into a deep sleep, or go to another world where myths are active, like the goblin kings of Prometheus.


    In fact, when Su Jin was chasing the gods in the underworld, he knew that a group of gods fled to another world.


    At that time, as long as he achieved the condition that only Athena was left as the **** of this world, he naturally didn''t bother to stop it.


    The dog jumps over the wall in a hurry. He always wants to give others a way to survive.


    "I do have some access to parallel worlds."


    Blonde with double ponytails, a seductive and innocent former goddess, Pandora looked at Su Jin resentfully:


    "But those were probably destroyed by Prometheus, who wasn''t the type to leave a trace."


    Su Jin didn''t lift his eyelids, just glanced at Pandora and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 268：

    He has to carry this pot.


    Back then, when he hunted the gods, he was so fierce that he had to clean the Netherworld almost every day.


    In that case, it is normal for a frightened Prometheus to make any decisions.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin took out a slate very calmly.


    It was Prometheus''s fire-thief tool, which Athena had obtained from Kusanagi Godou before.


    "This thing should be enough to connect you with Prometheus."


    "Of course, if you are willing to go to Hakoba, I don''t mind taking you there, but the condition is to serve me for five hundred years. After five hundred years, you will be free again."


    In a world linked to Hakoba, it is also difficult to go to Hakoba on your own initiative.


    In the absence of a three-digit figure who is good at realm, the only way to enter Hakoniwa is to trigger a new historical transition period.


    This is also more troublesome for the four-digit gods and Buddhas of Hakoba, let alone outsiders.


    People from the outside world who go to Hakoniwa are often out of luck. They happen to be in the historical transition period and have established enough merits to be summoned by Hakoba.


    As for Pandora, Su Jin predicted that it would take her at least three hundred years to go to Little Garden, so she gave her a five-hundred-year validity period.


    After all, he also needs money to spend points to buy invitations.


    "Five hundred years..." Pandora sighed.


    Su Jin quietly waited for Pandora''s answer.


    She and Prometheus are mythically allied.


    It belongs to the power of the gods standing on human beings, so the dark Christmas season will be developed.


    Of course, in a parallel world, it may not be Pandora who developed the dark Christmas season, but at least this world is.


    If you go to Hakoba, Pandora may be able to get the spirit of a godslayer mother.


    If Omega''s prediction is not wrong, this Lingge will be very valuable to Su Jin.


    At least after many **** kings descended into the sky and became godslayers, Pandora''s spiritual role would have a certain value.


    This is also the reason why he is willing to take Pandora.


    Compared to Erica and Liliana, who were not strong enough and could only maintain their power in the Godslayer World, Pandora with at least five figures had a high probability of being able to save their lives in Hakoba.


    After thinking about it carefully, Pandora spread her hands and said:


    "I feel like I''d better go to the small garden, at least it''s interesting enough, and I don''t have to hide in the world all the time, to avoid being backlashed by myths and degenerate into disobedience."


    Living in the underworld for thousands of years, the unchanging situation also made Pandora a little bored.


    Going to Hakoba, where there are many gods and Buddhas, is not an option.


    Moreover, the key point is that Su Jin, who is a local, will serve as a guide and provide shelter.


    This is already a very good foundation, at least much stronger than those who are passively summoned to Hakoniwa during the historical transformation period.


    "understood."


    Su Jin nodded and said:


    "I will send an invitation after returning to Hakotei, and then you should pay attention to whether any letters come to you."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Sita, and then calmly said:


    "According to our previous agreement, I provide Rama''s information, and you help me make spells that connect parallel worlds."


    "I think our deal is done."


    Su Jin said this while looking at Sita in surprise and said:


    "So this time you came to Hakoba?"


    "Yes." Sita, who was dressed in classic twelve, smiled and nodded.


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "Is it to find Rama?"


    At this time, Sita shook his head and said with a smile:


    "No, I have already paid off the kindness of His Royal Highness, and now I just want to see a wider world."


    Su Jin glanced at Sita and said:


    "Seven hundred years."


    Sita also has value. At least Su Jin believes that a five-digit ex-goddess will bring certain benefits. Of course, at least it is not as big as Pandora, so the validity period will naturally be revised.


    "Deal." Sita smiled and responded directly.


    Seeing this, Su Jin sighed, looked at Ansheela and said:


    "I still ask you for this world. The things here have been understood, and I''m about to return to the small garden."


    Ansheela raised her head at this time, looked at Su Jin and said, "Can I go too? After the guard''s work is over?"


    Why do all these goddesses want to go to Hakoba? Su Jin muttered in his heart, and replied at the same time:


    "Yes, but only after I confirm the information on the Hakoniwa Leviathan."


    "it is good!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief, looked around at everyone, got up and left the courtyard.


    It was odd to say goodbye twice in a week, but now it was time for him to say goodbye to Liliana.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The upper floor of the garden, the outer door of 3345, the ground floor.


    The huge realm gate lit up.


    Su Jin''s figure gradually took shape in the dazzling light.


    "Yo!"


    Standing in front of the realm gate, Bai Yasha waved to Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin, who still had lipstick marks on his face, reached out and wiped his face, and then said a little flattered:


    "No way? You''re actually waiting for me here?"


    "What are you thinking!"


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes, then said with a smile:


    "You left for ten seconds, you idiot, do you understand the operation of the timeline?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then said with a subtle expression: "This means..."


    Bai Yasha spread out the folding fan, covering the lower half of his face, his eyes curved into crescents:


    "That''s right, you came back at least a day earlier than the rest of the group of gods."


    Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth, and then said:


    "Could it be because of intelligence?"


    At this time, Shiroyasha said with a smile:


    "Of course, otherwise why do you think you need a big man like us to accompany you when you go to the lower realm? It''s not for the timeliness of information! So we need to control the timeline!"


    Through the operation on the timeline, let him report back one day earlier than the other gods, and then sell the information to the upper gods ''early''.


    Is the operation of Thousand Eyes so rude?


    Su Jin looked strange for a few seconds, and then asked curiously:


    "What''s my dividend?"


    "Depend on!"


    Bai Yasha rolled his eyes, glared at Su Jin and said:


    "It''s good that I didn''t find you to settle the account, and I also paid dividends."


    She complained half-jokingly, and then said:


    "The highest ratio is 7:3, you are 7, and Thousand Eyes is 3, but because we shot, your 70% will be divided into half of us."


    Su Jin said without hesitation:


    "make a deal!"


    The money that comes for nothing, don''t want it for nothing!


    Chapter 0332 The so-called unfinished spirit


    3345 Outside the door, the tea room of the Thousand Eyes Station.


    Bai Yasha held a memory crystal made by Su Jin, and after reading it, he tutted his tongue in surprise and said:


    "There are so many worlds in this world. Sure enough, there are all kinds of wonderful things. Less than a few hundred elves can actually support hundreds of mainstream myths. The level of nesting dolls in this godslayer world is also unmatched."


    In terms of number, there were less than 300 elves in the world of the godslayer at first, but they deduced the myth of the group of gods that is not much different from Hako Garden.


    The vest was layered one after another, and three hundred people were stunned to the effect of tens of thousands of people, and there was no one left.


    "However, the situation of the last king is also a bit strange. Actually anyone can be, as long as he is selected, but it really hurts the gods here."


    With a playful tone, Bai Yasha said in a cadence:


    To describe it, it''s a funny tone on his face.


    Behold, the last king! How famous is it! Linguistics is still a single-digit level.


    But what about competitors.


    Almost all of the male gods of the little garden can participate.


    It''s a ball game!


    There are less than thirty people in the ten incarnations of Vishnu. You, the tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of competitors, are not different from those who do not have this spirituality.


    Pit to grandma''s house!


    At this time, Su Jin, who was sitting opposite to drinking tea, said calmly:


    "Personal suggestion, just release the information that the last king is equivalent to Mithra."


    The memory crystals made by Su Jin, including his agreement with Uesugi Kenshin and others.


    That is, including throwing the cauldron of the Last King on Mithra.


    He even got into the solar sovereign deal with Kalgi and Hercules.


    He didn''t hide anything from Shiroyasha this time, which really moved Shiroyasha quite a bit.


    I almost called him to go to the clubhouse for a fart.


    In the end, I found that I looked like a daughter, and I would suffer a big loss if I called Su Jin together, and then I stopped talking.


    "Only for Mithra, if we play like this, we are afraid we will lose a lot of money.


    Moreover, the effect of this is not great, after all, there are too many black materials on the side of the Crusaders, and there is no need to worry about the debt. "


    Gacha.


    After reading the memory, Bai Yasha crushed the crystal and burned the **** into nothingness with divine fire, planting a seal, and then clapped his hands and said with a smile:


    "Categorize the information on the Last King and sell it at a high price to those who want to be the Last King, and only sell the information that is relevant to them.


    This is the thinking of a thousand-eyed man, can you understand it? "


    Saying this, Bai Yasha blinked at Su Jin with a playful expression.


    Profitable businessman thinking, people who bought the information might think that they are special, but the information turned out to be rotten.


    "Are you sure someone bought this thing?"


    "Then why are you not sure?"


    The White Yaksha thief smiled and said:


    "You may not know that many gods in the upper layers have been hiding for a few days now, and you can''t find them anywhere."


    "Before we received your report, we still didn''t understand why the upper-level movement was so small, but now I want to understand."


    Saying this, Shiroyasha couldn''t help showing a funny smile and said:

 Chapter 269：

    "Cooperating with those hidden gods, I want to cover up the changes in my spirituality."


    "Looking at the appearance, it is estimated that 80% of them thought that they had hit the big luck, and wanted to secretly complete the spirit of the last king, and then made a blockbuster."


    Speaking of this, Shiroyasha suddenly wanted to laugh.


    Thinking that some gods in the upper layers secretly killed the hostile gods, occupied the other party''s spiritual status, wanted to become the last king, and finally found that he had tens of thousands of competitors, Bai Yasha just wanted to laugh.


    If she released Thousand Eyes and obtained important information about the King of the End, then there must be a lot of gods visiting and giving her various luxurious gifts, right?


    Thinking about it carefully, it must be very boring~~


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin said with a subtle expression:


    "They can''t be so stupid, can they? Bo such a chance?"


    Single-digit unfinished spirits are rarely born.


    This kind of spirituality can be considered as a way forward in Little Garden.


    When viewed as a game, it can be regarded as the direction of bloodline evolution.


    The corresponding spiritual requirements are the conditions for evolution.


    After the conditions are met, the bloodline may not evolve, it needs an opportunity.


    The difference between the so-called single-digit spirituality and the two-digit spirituality is the approximate strength range of the holder after the evolution is achieved in the center of the little garden.


    Taking the spirit of the last king as an example, killing all the competitors is just a condition and needs an opportunity.


    And opportunity, to put it bluntly, is luck.


    Maybe some people just get some sleep, but maybe you won''t feel that opportunity until you increase your strength to a single digit.


    In a sense, the opportunity is quite a face-to-face thing.


    Instead of taking such luck, Su Jin might as well improve the small universe honestly to the scale of the will of the gods, and it is estimated that it is also a double-digit existence.


    This possibility is at least 100,000 times stronger than the pursuit of an unfinished spiritual personality.


    As for the unfinished spirit, although there are people who have achieved it, to be honest, Su Jin thinks that this kind of thing is really similar to buying lottery tickets.


    And what a lottery pit is, people who know it naturally know it.


    "You boy don''t understand."


    Shiroyasha shook his head, looking like ''you''re too young'':


    "Wait tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, when your strength is not even close, you will understand the thoughts of those people."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha said with a melancholy expression:


    "It''s not that we don''t know it''s a pit, but there really is no better direction."


    "So even if the odds are small, if you can fight, there are still people who are willing to fight."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said with emotion:


    "It turns out that, it seems, I will never be able to feel this way forever."


    "Why do you speak so irritatingly?"


    Bai Yasha rolled his eyes at Su Jin, this kind of genius face that I can improve my strength with just moving my fingers, it really makes people angry at first glance.


    "Speaking of which, you got the Sovereignty of the Sun from Kargina, do you want to activate the simulated star creation map on your body?"


    The small universe on Su Jin''s body is the most demanding among the star creation charts that Baiyasha has ever seen since his career.


    This also led to the difficulty that Su Jin wanted to liberate the star chart, beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Twelve sun sovereignty, even if Bai Yasha is willing to help, it is very troublesome.


    The amount of Sun Sovereign on her is closely monitored by the gods.


    It''s okay to transfer one, transfer two, and many people at the upper level are afraid to check it in person in the lower realm.


    And her side is so troublesome, not to mention the Queen of Halloween and the lost five sun sovereigns.


    That is to say, Su Jin got the news of the lost Sun Sovereign during an investigative activity.


    This eases the difficulty a bit.


    Although it only lowered the difficulty from the abyss level to the lower level of the **** level, at least, the difficulty is also reduced, isn''t it?


    "right!"


    Su Jin nodded, did not deny it, and even explained a little more:


    "Not only that, I also want to make an exclusive piece of armor with Sun Sovereignty."


    As a Saint Seiya, Su Jin naturally wants to get a Saint Cloth, and preferably a Gold Saint Cloth.


    This is not only a question of whether it is handsome to wear a holy garment, but also the power increase and strong defense that the golden holy garment can provide is also a point of concern for Su Jin.


    If Sasha''s diary is correct, a piece of golden cloak might provide a Saint Seiya with support on the scale of the seventh sense, and this support will become stronger as he becomes stronger.


    Even if this support is only enhanced within the scope of the seventh sense, but even so, it is equivalent to superimposing the power of a seventh sense saint to Su Jin.


    According to this inference, even in the early stage of the seventh sense, Su Jin dared to go head-to-head with those four-digit numbers without burning the small universe.


    And the four-digit number is exceptional. In the lower level of the box garden, it is almost invincible.


    With this kind of support, Su Jin dared to stand up and boldly develop NoName.


    Therefore, the Holy Cloth must be made, and it must even be done as well as possible, so that it can provide a powerful help.


    "The exclusive armor of the simulated star creation map? Did you know it when you analyzed the simulated star creation map?"


    Bai Yasha asked in surprise.


    The simulated star chart can show the entity in the form of weapon equipment.


    This point, Shiroyasha is also clear.


    Therefore, she naturally regarded Su Jin''s desire to make exclusive armor as an attempt to make a physical simulated star creation map.


    "This kind of thing, is a sun sovereign enough?"


    "I am also not certain."


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said.


    "I can only say try it."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha was silent for a moment, and then thought:


    "If you can, I suggest that you exchange the money for selling intelligence this time with the points of the members of Thousand Eyes."


    "integral?"


    Su Jin froze for a moment and asked with a frown.


    "It''s the virtual currency used inside Thousand Eyes, when Athena and Ashilia bought information from us, they used this.


    1 point is equivalent to the value of 1 gold coin, but functionally, points are more valuable than gold coins. "


    Saying this, Bai Yasha blinked at Su Jin and said:


    "At least with points, you have a chance to temporarily borrow the sovereignty of the sun from us."


    "We mean safe borrowing!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Chapter 0333 I''m just a waste god


    Without any accident, Su Jin directly agreed to Bai Yasha, because the money for selling intelligence was exchanged for points.


    It''s a good deal.


    Things that money can buy in Thousand Eyes can be bought with points, and things that can¡¯t be bought with points.


    Not only that, if you can buy the temporary right to use the Sun Sovereign of Shiroyasha.


    Doesn''t that mean that he can use this method repeatedly to let himself handle the sun sovereignty of the twelve constellations little by little?


    Although the requirements of the simulated star chart are basically to require the holder to have more or less solar sovereignty at the same time.


    But Su Jin knew his own particularity.


    Perhaps, he does not need to hold all the sovereignty of the sun at the same time, but only needs to have it, and he can unblock the power of the simulated star creation map of the small universe.


    Because the small universe in him is actually the power transformed from the spiritual personality.


    In Hakoba, there is no such thing as Saint Seiya. After the big bang, the root force resides in each material body.


    It is estimated that people in the Saint Seiya world can get the fragments of the root power from the opponent''s body by eating ordinary food, but in Hakoba, Su Jin does not have such a superior environment.


    Su Jin''s small universe was actually successfully awakened by a secret deal between the Dimensional Forum and the Box Garden Center, adding the root power to his spirituality.


    This is also the reason why Su Jin has corresponding spiritual requirements to improve the small universe.


    There is no root power in the little garden, so Su Jin can only be self-sufficient, and the small universe can''t be higher than Su Jin''s spirituality.


    Because the spirit is the essence of life.


    Neither man nor God can exert a power beyond their own essence.


    This point, in Su Jin''s view, is the same even for the Pegasus.


    Pegasus seems to be stronger when it is stronger, and even Hades, the king of the gods, can kill.


    But what is his essence?


    Athena''s guards, no matter how they are reincarnated, are the strongest guards who can come to Athena''s side.


    Reincarnation?


    This is the privilege of the gods who hold the will of the gods.


    How strong is the essence of Nagasus, and the reason why he can explode the power of the scale of killing gods is naturally obvious.


    It is an existence that is close to a god, and there is a great possibility of killing a god...


    Therefore, in the Saint Seiya world, the distinction between humans and gods is basically predestined.


    Except for Ophiuchus, who died in the age of mythology, none of the saints have truly become gods.


    So in fact, the road to God may be frozen in the world of Saint Seiya.


    Those who can break this point are basically empowered by higher powers.


    And in the little garden, the improvement of spirituality is the improvement of the essence of life.


    When Su Jin''s spirituality was raised to three digits, or even to two digits.


    Then he can completely sublimate the small universe to the will of the gods and to match the scale of the gods.


    This point, Su Jin has verified through the dimension forum.


    It is the path that has been proven ''workable''.


    After walking out of the Thousand Eyes Station, Su Jin, who was on the way to the realm gate, has been trying to figure out how to improve the small universe.


    "For now, the spiritual level is enough. The four-digit spiritual level is enough for me to reach the seventh sense, and the eighth sense is not an improvement of the small universe in essence, but a realm."


    "Theoretically, even if I don''t have the seventh sense, after I die, I will automatically awaken the eighth sense."


    "The difficulty is to comprehend the eighth sense before death. Awakening the eighth sense requires walking on the edge of life and death."


    "But honestly, with my character, I wouldn''t put myself in a corner at all."


    Su Jin thought for a while, then smiled dumbly:


    "What are you thinking, the seventh sense has no effect. Even Bengyu has been reminding me that I haven''t met the promotion conditions. It''s too early to think about the eighth sense."


    "Comparatively speaking, it is faster to make a holy garment. Whether it is to comprehend the seventh sense or to enhance the combat power, the holy garment is necessary."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head and looked up at the realm gate not far away:


    "Almost, it''s time to return to NoName."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡¾1028¡¿Outer door, the capital of flowers.


    Although it is a city named after flowers, and the names of street shops are all flowers, this is not a place to sell flowers.


    The practitioners here, or they, sell some kind of special service.

 Chapter 270：

    In the eyes of some wealthy people in the lower classes, they prefer to call this place a paradise. Of course, some people occasionally call this place a devil''s den for gold consumption.


    A tall and handsome man with long dark blue hair and a single ponytail, calling himself "Shi Tian", is a frequent visitor to this flower street.


    He is generous, handsome, and he understands women''s hearts. He has never had any negative news about mistreatment of women. He is a very popular customer in Huajie.


    And his origin is also a secret in the capital of flowers, only a very few people know that his full name is ''Di Shitian''.


    On the evening of September 22nd, the hydrangea bar.


    Di Shatian sat in front of the bar and ordered a hamburger set meal. While filling his stomach, he chatted with his mother, Sang Sakura, next to him.


    Sakura is the manager of the Sakura Club opposite, and she is also a good friend of Shi Tian and several men.


    And Sakura is not only very good in the bank''s technology, but also deeply loved by Shi Tian, ??and is also a good player in intelligence gathering.


    This in turn led to Shi Tian spending a third of his time in Huadu in the Cherry Blossom Club.


    This is an exaggerated proportion of time for a man who has lost contact with prostitutes.


    "Shutian, what you want."


    Sakura put a roll of parchment in front of Shi Tian, ??and then said helplessly:


    "I really don''t know what you are doing to collect this kind of information. No matter what, the Moon Rabbit won''t be reduced to a place like the Capital of Flowers, will it?"


    What Tishutian asked Sakura to collect was information about the Hakoba noble Tsukune.


    To be more precise, in the Flower City, including several similar cities, is there any information about the appearance of the Moon Rabbit?


    This is a long-term task, probably more than 20 years old.


    Twenty years is not a long period of time for them because the residents of the upper four-figure class generally have a long life expectancy.


    Di Shatian took the scroll with a smile, opened it, and said:


    "Thank you Sakura, if you pay me, how about I go to your room at night?"


    "You just want to torment me, right? We''re familiar with each other, but we can''t afford to pay less." Sakura appropriately showed an embarrassed expression, as if she wanted to refuse and welcome.


    "Okay, when did I prostitute you?"


    Di Shitian casually touched the cherry blossoms, then narrowed his eyes, looked at the scroll above, and smiled slightly:


    "Still not, a rare thing like the Moon Rabbit, why don''t you have one in the capital of flowers!"


    "Are you thinking too much? How could the nobles of Hakogawa come to a place like the Capital of Flowers? Even if the City of Moon Shadows is destroyed, those nobles have four-digit strength, and the special jurisdiction of the trial is not at all. worry about where to go.¡±


    "Then I can rest assured."


    Di Shitian said this, and at the same time said with a nostalgic expression:


    "I really miss the taste of the moon rabbit!"


    "Are you joking? I''ve never heard of the moon rabbit marrying a foreigner, and the taste of the moon rabbit?"


    Sakura teased and said, "But there is no real moon rabbit here. I can pretend to be a fake moon rabbit to relieve your cravings at night."


    "Am I the kind of person who likes to play acting?" Di Shitian asked with a look of astonishment.


    "Tell this sentence to the girls in my institute." Sakura covered her mouth and smiled tenderly.


    At this moment, she was tapped on the shoulder.


    Sakura turned her head and saw an unusually beautiful face.


    She recognized the ''male'', another big customer who frequented her shop.


    Generally speaking, the girls in the store call him Mr. Bai.


    "Mr. Bai? Why are you here?" Sakura asked in surprise.


    At this time, Mr. Bai smiled and touched Sakura''s face, then patted her shoulder and said:


    "Make room, we and Shi Tian have something to say."


    "Okay." Sakura got up and left.


    Mr. Bai sat next to Di Shatian and skillfully ordered a cocktail.


    At this time, Di Shitian showed a melancholy expression:


    "You actually came, it looks like I can''t order the new top cards tonight."


    "Come on, we''re not here to drink flower wine today."


    There was a clear female voice from Mr. Bai''s mouth, and the surrounding environment was also blurred at this time.


    Seeing that the surrounding area was isolated by the enchantment, Di Shitian showed a helpless expression:


    "For this level of ban, please spare me, I''m just a waste god~"


    Chapter 0334 Thank you for the hospitality


    Di Shitian looked helplessly at Bai Yasha who was wearing men''s clothes in front of him.


    From the barrier blockade shot by Shiroyasha, he knew that there was definitely a big trouble coming.


    He is just a waste **** who loves to drink and play with women. Why does he always have trouble coming to his door?


    Shouldn''t the life of the Chief of the Heavenly Army be simple and boring?


    "Stop doing this." Bai Yasha rolled his eyes.


    It''s not the first time she and Di Shitian have met, so it''s natural to know exactly what the virtues of this waste **** are.


    This guy looks useless on the surface, but inside is a ghost.


    Only the younger generation will treat Di Shitian as a ''three-digit combat power measurement unit'', a waste god, an old woman, and a kidney-deficiency man.


    But actually.


    An old monster who has lived since the time when Hakotei was founded, still has a taste, and currently occupies the head of the 12-day guardian of the law. If he really thinks he is a waste god, that is a brain-dead.


    You must know that Di Shitian''s spirituality is comparable to Zeus, the only **** of the Cross.


    With this scale of spirituality, coupled with the countless years of experience, the three major groups of gods still occupy a high level.


    At least Shiroyasha felt that he was inferior to Emperor Shitian.


    That is, in terms of combat power, it exceeds the opponent by a hundred million points.


    Shiroyasha sitting at the bar took out a scroll from the gift card, pressed it on the table, and asked calmly:


    "Do you want any information on the King of the End?"


    "Come on."


    Seeing that Bai Yasha had determined himself, Emperor Shitian rolled his eyes and said:


    "What do you think is the reason for me to let Uesugi Lower Realm? Isn''t it the same as you Qianyan, with a time difference?"


    Counting the time, Uesugi Kenshin should be back, although later than Qianyan, but at least half a day earlier than others.


    Emperor Shitian knew this, and naturally he wouldn''t ask Bai Yasha to buy those thousand-eyed high-priced information, that would be a big loss.


    At this time, Shiroyasha said calmly:


    "Basic price, 20% off by the way, and an advance issue of ''Girls Over Flowers'' to be published next year."


    "If you say this, I won''t be sleepy anymore."


    Di Shitian instantly straightened his waist, rubbed his hands and said:


    "Speaking of which, Qianyan''s information is always the most comprehensive. It''s my honor to be able to buy a little bit. As for Girls Over Flowers, that''s all off-topic."


    Girls Over Flowers is the top ''artist'' launched every year by the Flower City.


    The advance publications released every year are actually tickets for some bigwigs to provide reservation services.


    As an old-fashioned embryo, Di Shitian is very clear about the doorway here.


    "The fee is charged to my points account."


    As Di Shitian said, he picked up the scroll and started flipping through it.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha said speechlessly: "I really don''t understand why you always like to find people in the capital of flowers."


    "You like a good family, and I like a woman with a wind and dust. Everyone''s hobbies are different."


    Di Shitian said with a smile, and then he frowned and said with a frozen expression:


    "Mithra... this is really..."


    "Why, are you worried that the Crusaders will attack you?" Bai Yasha said jokingly.


    Mithras and Bahram are all personalities related to Indra, the predecessor of the goddess.


    At dawn, in the early days of Mithra''s disappearance, there were many groups of gods, including people from the Crusaders, who believed that they were the black hands of the emperor.


    Of course, this will not be self-defeating after ¡®Mithra¡¯ reappears once or twice.


    But behind the scenes, the upper echelons have already placed the object of suspicion on the door of the Cross Church.


    Even inside Thousand Eyes, Mithra has already positioned Mithra as the black gloves of the Holy Son of the Crusaders, a vest that the other party uses exclusively to do black work and pick on right and wrong.


    This point, Bai Yasha and Emperor Shitian are very clear.


    "That holy son is not so stupid, and he is not someone who has cut off his way. The spiritual personality of the last king is not very attractive to him."


    When Di Shitian said this, fire came out of his hand, burned the sheepskin scroll, and sighed:


    "I''m worried about something else."


    "What are you worried about?" Bai Yasha asked in surprise.


    "You thousands of eyes should know."


    Emperor Shitian glanced at Bai Yasha and said:


    "The team of the Crusaders'' propaganda and investigation of the Last King was attacked by an unknown Demon King, and their whereabouts are currently unknown."


    Shiroyasha smiled and took out a scroll:


    "I have specific information, including the identity of the attacker, should I buy it?"


    The corner of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched, then rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t buy it, get out!"


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Bai Yasha and said:


    "You guy, lack of performance and lack of madness?"


    "No way, we just like to stack this kind of thing to a deadline."


    Shiroyasha smiled and said the slacker''s speech.


    Di Shitian sighed helplessly and said:


    "It''s on my account."


    He picked up the scroll, opened it and looked at it, his face changed greatly:


    "Kalgi was born? Someone woke him up ahead of time? Could it be that those idiots didn''t know that awakening Kalgi might lead to the end of human history?"


    Human history will come to an end!


    This is the consensus of the little garden gods, but it is also a bullshit.


    It is impossible for the gods who depend on human history to let human history perish.


    They can''t make fun of their own lives.


    And Kalji, in a sense, is an insurance brought by this consensus.


    If human history is really about to perish.


    Then wake up the last savior and rebuild Little Garden.


    This is the meaning of ''savior'' in Kargilinga.


    As the one who used to be the highest level of Hinduism and still occupies the position of the Emperor of Heaven, Di Shatian knows this all too well.


    At the same time, he also knew that awakening Kargi was equivalent to awakening the opportunity for the demise of human history.


    So he was shocked.


    "Anyway, he has been awakened." Bai Yasha shrugged and said, "This is also the reason why we came to you."


    When she said this, she looked at Di Shi Tiandao:

 Chapter 271：

    "You should know who the group of people who awakened Kalji were?"


    "Haven''t Thousand Eyes searched for them?" Di Shitian said with a subtle expression.


    "I found a little bit, but it was disturbed." Shiroyasha shrugged.


    being targeted.


    Not to mention Chienyan, Hakoniwa''s largest intelligence organization.


    Therefore, some big figures at the upper level want to play tricks, and the investigation that hides from a thousand eyes is the first part they will do.


    And with their ability, success several times is inevitable.


    "interesting."


    Di Shitian said this, and then said with a smile:


    "We exchange information?"


    "it is good!"


    Shiroyasha nodded.


    Hearing this, Di Shitian restrained his smile, and then said solemnly:


    "For now, I''m just locking in their shared names."


    "That group of people shared a flag, the pattern was the infinite snake at the end of the title, and their members claimed to be members of the Demon King Alliance''Ouroboros."


    ¡ª¡ª


    NoName headquarters.


    Su Jin, who had just returned to the base, looked at the white snake curled up at the door, basking in the sun, and kicked her without thinking:


    "Bai Xue Ji, what about the Black Rabbit and the others?"


    "It hurts!" White Snake suddenly raised his head, twisted his body, then lowered his head with aggrieved expression, looked at Su Jin and said, "Miss Black Rabbit and the others are in the living room on the second floor."


    "That''s it." Su Jin heard the words, nodded, and walked towards the door not far away.


    "If you ask for directions, what are you kicking for?" Bai Xueji stuck her tongue out with a look of grievance, and twisted her body again.


    Entering the castle, Su Jin went straight to the door of the living room on the second floor and opened the door.


    "Black Rabbit, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Um?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, looking at the girls in front of him who were either wearing maid outfits or half-undressed and were dressing, and suddenly became speechless.


    In the room, the girls who were changing clothes were also stunned.


    After a few seconds, Su Jin nodded slightly and said:


    "Thank you for the hospitality."


    Then, he closed the door.


    Inside the door, Black Rabbit''s face instantly turned red, and he shouted red-faced:


    "Su! Jin! Don''t you know how to knock on the door!"


    Chapter 0335 Maid


    "Why don''t you knock on the door?"


    Black Rabbit hooked Su Jin''s neck with his arms, holding his head tightly in his arms, and shouted angrily.


    Sitting on the sofa, Su Jin, who performed a brain wave with the black rabbit, said calmly:


    "Isn''t that the benefit that was given to me for free just now?"


    "How could it be welfare!" Black Rabbit shouted angrily.


    Su Jin, who was a little tinnitus after being coaxed at close range, clasped her ear with her little finger and said:


    "Then explain why you change clothes in the living room instead of running to the dressing room."


    "Moreover, he also pulled a few of them."


    Su Jin said this and looked at the three ''maids'' opposite.


    Athena, Lancelot, and Leticia.


    "I think this dress is beautiful."


    Standing at the end of the month, Lancelot, the head maid who kept playing with the tone of black and white, said in surprise:


    "And the defense of this suit seems to be on top of my divine armor."


    At this time, Leticia, who had blond hair and red eyes and maintained her 12-year-old appearance, said in a helpless tone:


    "Although it looks like the head maid, because it is a special ''armor'' forged by Shiroyasha-sama with divine fire, the defense is comparable to some four-digit armor."


    "Is that so?"


    Lancelot said suddenly:


    "The people of Hakoba like to make armor like this."


    "No, the concubine thought it was just bad taste."


    Athena, who was wearing a maid outfit, looked down at her short skirt, and then lifted a corner slightly.


    Nothing was seen.


    Or in other words, when it was lifted, the sight was replaced by holy light.


    "Tsk."


    The unnamed man smacked his mouth.


    Athena''s mouth twitched, then raised her head, looked at the black rabbit and said:


    "By the way, why are most of your clothes maid clothes?"


    "Please don''t mention people''s sadness."


    Black Rabbit mourned in a very weak tone.


    At this time, Leticia silently pulled up her shirt, and the black rabbit who saw this scene immediately asked:


    "Lord Leticia, is your upper body too loose?"


    "...No, nothing, it fits perfectly."


    Leticia was silent for a moment, and then said expressionlessly.


    "It doesn''t matter, because this dress is designed by Lord Shiroyasha according to my figure, so it may be too much for others to wear..."


    Before the black rabbit finished speaking, Su Jin''s head suddenly turned upward.


    "It hurts!"


    Black Rabbit instantly released Su Jin''s neck, covered his chest and took a few steps back, shouting with tears in his eyes:


    "What are you doing, suddenly bumping into someone."


    "nothing."


    Su Jin calmly picked up the kettle on the coffee table and poured himself a glass of water:


    "It''s just that you are too tight, it''s a little uncomfortable."


    "I''m obviously just hugging you gently."


    Hearing this, the black rabbit immediately looked resentful, but after speaking, he immediately realized that this statement was too ambiguous, and quickly changed his words:


    "And it was Su Jin''s fault in the beginning! Who let you peep."


    "Is there such a thing?" Su Jin looked at Athena in surprise.


    "It doesn''t seem to be." Athena sang along with Su Jin.


    "Lord Athena."


    Black Rabbit''s already red eyes suddenly turned redder:


    "Obviously, you said you needed some disguised clothes, and they took you to get them."


    "There is such a thing."


    Athena nodded lightly:


    "But it wasn''t about the clothes just now."


    "What is that?" Black Rabbit froze.


    At this time, Athena waved her finger and said, "The concubine said no, it was Su Jin peeping."


    "It seems that only you, Black Rabbit, have been seen." Leticia whispered to make up the knife: "We had already changed it by then."


    Black Rabbit was stunned.


    Beside him, Lancelot also reacted and said suddenly:


    "It seems so."


    She said, and laughed quite proudly:


    "But it doesn''t matter, it''s a family anyway, and someone who cares about this kind of thing is not a qualified warrior."


    "I''m not a warrior at all!" Hei Rabbit said with tears in his eyes.


    However, several people in the venue didn''t care about her crying.


    "Why do you suddenly need disguise clothes?" Su Jin asked Athena, who was opposite.


    "This is in preparation for replacing another me."


    Athena turned around deftly, and while the skirt was flying, she showed a happy smile and said:


    "Speaking of which, it''s the first time for a concubine to wear such clothes. How do you feel?"


    "very beautiful."


    Su Jin gave a thumbs up, and then asked in surprise:


    "You''re going to disguise as a maid and infiltrate Olympus?"


    "It''s really an option."


    Athena said this, and said at the same time:


    "But you have to be clear that the true identity of the concubine cannot be revealed for the time being. Even if she has the identity of Pallas, it is necessary to hide her true identity."


    "Like this, disguising as a non-combatant like a maid is also an option."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Wait, how can you be the maid..."


    Athena gave the black rabbit a playful look.


    "Oh? Are you worried that something bad will happen to your concubine as a personal maid?"


    "Personal maid?" Hei Rabbit froze for a moment, hurriedly glanced at Su Jin, then his face flushed red, and his words were incoherent: "This, this, this is not good."


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth: "Are all the nobles of Hakoba so lustful?"


    "Maybe this is the only thing that can be done like this. Of course, if the black rabbit really wants to be a maid with the concubine, the concubine doesn''t mind." Athena said with a smile.


    "Ah ah ah! Whatever you do, let''s do it!"


    Black Rabbit shouted and covered his face, squatted down, and his hair color was continuously changing between pink and blue.


    Seeing this scene, Athena was slightly surprised:


    "When Hakoba Moon Rabbit gets too excited, his hair color will change one after another. The record in that book seems to be very accurate."


    "Encyclopedia of Hakoten Species?" Leticia said in surprise, "You just read this book in the library?"


    "The goddess in charge of war must know everything about soldiers." Athena said with a smile.


    "Ah? You still read miscellaneous books? I thought you were just like me, just reading some cheats and taking pictures of battles."


    Lancelot said this while showing a warlike expression:


    "Speaking of which, did Lancelot here in Hakoniwa die in battle?"

 Chapter 272：

    "That one actually died in battle two hundred years ago." Leticia said a word, and said nothing more.


    The war against the Demon Dragon two hundred years ago was Arcadia, and it was also the beginning of the decline of the lower classes.


    It even involves the destruction of the Black Rabbit''s hometown, so she naturally doesn''t want to mention it.


    When Lancelot heard the words, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly and said:


    "Oh? That means, I can **** the inheritance of this position?"


    "Are you going?" Su Jin showed an interested expression: "It just so happens that I have the contact information of the Queen''s housekeeper here."


    Su Jinzhengchou couldn''t get in touch with the Queen, and Lancelot was willing to let him have another way, of course he was happy.


    As for whether Lancelot will change jobs, he is not worried.


    Since Lancelot has sworn allegiance to him, he will naturally not regret it. Su Jin has such trust in her.


    "Of course, but I need to adjust for another week to get used to Hakoniwa''s fighting style."


    After hearing this, Su Jin nodded clearly and said:


    "Is that so? I will be responsible for the communication with the Queen."


    When he said this, he noticed that Leticia was looking at him, so he turned a look back.


    ''Go out and talk. '' Leticia blinked.


    Su Jin nodded slightly.


    Chapter 0336 News of the Banner


    The sunset light shone on the corridor on the third floor of the castle through the huge windows.


    Su Jin leaned against the edge of the window, looking at the green grassland outside the window.


    The grassland is located in the direction of the back door of the castle. It is the land integrated from various regions through the land authority of the regional ruler, with an area of ??about 100 square kilometers.


    In a six-figure community, land of this size is also in the upper middle class.


    However, in this vast land, there are only a few hundred animals grazing leisurely.


    This is also because the juvenile group of the community is worried that the cattle will be lost, so they control them to graze nearby.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh: "There is a long way to go..."


    "You''ve done a good enough job."


    In the shadow where the sun can''t reach, Leticia walked out slowly and smiled at Su Jin:


    "In half a month, it is to wake up the land, to upgrade the community, and to form an alliance with Perseus. Normally, it will take at least ten years."


    Leticia said this and smiled playfully:


    "Honestly admit that you are not human, the leader is the first student."


    "There are still pure human beings here, and the Central Box Garden has admitted it." Su Jin muttered.


    Seeing this scene, Leticia chuckled lightly, and then asked with a little doubt:


    "You seem to care about human identity?"


    In Leticia''s view, Su Jin should not be the kind of person who cares about race.


    According to his character, unless it is to pretend that humans are plotting against the enemy, he will not care so much.


    After all, in Leticia''s view, although Su Jin is a lover, he is also a man who doesn''t mind winning by insidious means.


    "The identity of a human being is a bit special to me." Su Jin was silent for a while, and said with emotion.


    In the past, Su Jin may have just thought of breaking the consensus of the gods that "human beings cannot reach the three-digit number", to teach those gods who occupy the pit and do not shit.


    But after getting the small universe, things are different.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin stretched out his hand and swiped in the void, probing out the interface of the Dimensional Forum.


    On the interface, it was a question he asked a long time ago shortly after he got the small universe:


    [Question: After becoming the **** of Little Garden, can the small universe be raised to the will of the gods? ¡¿


    [Answer: According to the calculation, the power of the gods in Little Garden is different from the microcosm, and there is a high probability of mutual interference. It is recommended that the holder maintain his human identity. ¡¿


    [According to calculations, when the holder raises the spiritual level to double digits, there is a high probability that the ''small universe'' will be sublimated to the ''will of the gods'', and it is recommended to continue to maintain it. ¡¿


    "All in all, it''s a complicated set of reasons."


    Su Jin shook his hand, bought two invitations, and sent them to Pandora and Sita 20 minutes later, then crossed out the interface, turned his head and asked:


    "Athena and the others are still used to the community life?"


    "His Majesty Pallas gets along well with Ms. Lancelot and everyone in the community."


    Leticia explained with a smile.


    However, Su Jin, who heard this, showed an expression that he had expected, and said helplessly:


    "I knew Luo Hao wouldn''t get used to it."


    "Ms. Luo Hao, it seems that she wants to live on the edge of the grassland, near the end of the world."


    Leticia said this, smiled and said:


    "Black Rabbit agreed to help. After all, the direct jurisdiction also needs guardians, and the distance of ten kilometers is not too far for us."


    "That is to say, that guy is just not used to getting along with a bunch of children, right?"


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, but he understood Luo Hao''s consideration.


    "She was always self-aware of her character."


    Hearing this, Leticia helplessly smiled and said:


    "To be honest, the three ladies you brought back are lucky enough to stay in a community like ours."


    In the box garden.


    Community upgrades have some hard requirements.


    For example, in a five-digit community, there must be a member whose strength is judged to be five-digit, such a basic strength requirement.


    Therefore, some communities that meet the standards in other aspects, but whose strength is deficient, often hire strong people at high prices to serve as consultants or even leaders.


    Given such an environment.


    Talents like Luo Hao and Athena are highly likely to be invited back to their ancestors with high salaries.


    To let them stay in NoName, a community that can only be rated as a six-digit number except for force, is quite inferior in the eyes of most people.


    And the reason why they are staying now is because of Su Jin.


    Knowing this, Leticia was somewhat worried about the emotional problems of the new members.


    After all, although Su Jin has a strong relationship with them, this kind of thing cannot be consumed.


    The primary goal of the community at the moment is to provide them with reasonable compensation for benefits, so that the other party can truly become a partner who is fighting together.


    But because NoName has just regained its self-sufficiency, it is naturally impossible to supply Athena and the others too much.


    Four-digit strength and six-digit treatment are not a long-term solution.


    In contrast to this, Su Jin looked very open:


    "There are many groups that form cohesion because of personal charisma, and we are not less than one of them."


    "And it''s just for a while and a half. I explained it to them before I came."


    Moreover, it is charm, rather than a chaotic relationship between men and women... Su Jin couldn''t help but complained about himself in his heart.


    After all, the reason why Luo Hao, Athena and Lancelot are willing to stay in this community is somewhat mixed with his complicated relationship between men and women.


    And there are very few partners who are willing to share weal and woe, but there will be relatively more couples.


    But if this goes on, NoName will become my harem community... Su Jin''s mouth twitched as he thought.


    "Charisma?"


    Leticia blinked, narrowed her eyes a little, and secretly looked down at Su Jin''s lower body, then quickly pulled it back, and then said with a clear face:


    "In a sense, Black Rabbit is very hard."


    "Tsk!"


    Su Jin smacked his lips. Sometimes, he hated Leticia''s excessive sensitivity.


    "By the way, there will be two former goddesses coming over later. Well, unlike Luo Hao and the others, they are the collaborators I found in another world."


    "Does it mean that the treatment will be reduced?" Leticia pretended to be surprised.


    Hearing this, Su Jin asked speechlessly, "Can we offer any good treatment?"


    "That''s right." Leticia blinked her eyes and said with joy: "In the final analysis, the underground library has a certain value in the community."


    "That''s why I want to be ''more not human''!"


    Su Jin smiled with a pun.


    But it was when Leticia said that he''s progressing too fast in half a month before making fun of it.


    Leticia pouted, then bowed slightly:


    "Please run with confidence, Black Rabbit and I will keep this home safe."


    "Suddenly being so formal makes me embarrassed." Su Jin shrugged.


    Leticia smiled, thought about it, and asked:


    "Because everyone was there just now, so I can''t ask you..."


    "Is it the last king''s problem?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, then pondered for a moment and said:


    "In a short while, Qianyan should send the certification materials. At that time, I should be able to legally use the power of the ''King of the Last'' in Hakoba."


    Hearing the sound, Leticia was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled and said, "It seems that your harvest is good."


    Leticia stopped the topic of the King of the End in time. Even if Su Jin is willing to tell this kind of secret, she still thinks that the less people know, the better.


    The fewer people who know the secret, the safer Su Jin will be.


    "It''s a very good harvest indeed."


    Su Jin thought of Kalji, and thought of the sovereignty of the sun and the flag, and finally nodded, turned to look at the grassland, and thought for a while:


    "I have news of the flag."


    Leticia''s pupils suddenly widened, and after a while, she recovered and looked at Su Jin faintly and said:


    "You really are not human."


    Chapter 0337 is really in line with your character


    The predecessor of NoName.


    The large alliance community of Arcadia was destroyed for multiple reasons.


    The main reason is because of the life and death struggle of the three-digit Demon Lord Az Dakaha two hundred years ago.


    In that battle, more than 80% of Arcadia''s important forces were killed.


    And among the rest.


    The leader, Kasugabe Takaaki, was overwhelmed with gifts, completely lost his human factor, and became inhuman.


    The chief of staff, Canary, was overwhelmed and was on the verge of death.


    The leading cadre was crippled by the lion every day, and he was on the verge of life and death several times during the treatment process.


    In addition, there are many, many cadres of the headquarters and the cadres of the alliance, either dead or disabled.


    After that, it was a 200-year recuperation.


    But even so, Arcadia suffered heavy losses, and even after two hundred years of cultivation, only less than 1% of the power remained in its heyday.


    After that, it was the plot of a demon king whose name was unknown more than half a year ago.


    The main combat power was exiled to countless observation universes, all high-value resources were plundered, and even the most important flags were taken away.


    And the community has no flag, and it is almost impossible to survive.

 Chapter 273：

    After the defeat, Leticia, who was bought by Perseus, borrowed the power of Perseus many times to investigate the trail of the flag.


    But in the end it was nothing.


    Among the four figures, Perseus, who belonged to the upper reaches, used most of his abilities to investigate, not to mention others.


    From Leticia''s point of view, only the Thousand Eyes intelligence agency could find the trace of the flag.


    And this, after she regained her freedom, she also discussed with Shiroyasha.


    But the end result was somewhat disappointing.


    Among the thousand eyes, there is no clue of the Arcadia flag, and its trace is suspected to involve the existence of double digits.


    If you want to crack it, I am afraid that it will take a half thousand-eyed intelligence department to decipher it in a roundabout way.


    After receiving such a reply, it was naturally impossible for Leticia to explain to Black Rabbit, and even Su Jin did not dare to say more, for fear of hitting Su Jin who was on the rise.


    After all, a survey of this scale, and its offer, is nowhere near affordable for NoName.


    However, now, things seem to be far beyond Leticia''s expectations.


    It''s only half a month, no, it should just be the end of a trip to another world.


    Su Jin actually obtained information on the ''Arcadia'' flag.


    This... one person is comparable to the entire Thousand Eyes intelligence department?


    Should it be said that Qianyan''s intelligence department is too useless, or should it be said that Su Jin''s luck is too good?


    Leticia sent a text message to Black Rabbit with a subtle mood, asking her to come and meet.


    On the other hand, I looked at Su Jin with a complicated expression, took a few deep breaths, and then asked:


    "Where did you get the news from other members of the group of gods who went to investigate the trail of the last king?"


    In Leticia''s view, this is the only source of information that can be obtained recently.


    If it was earlier, with Su Jin''s character, they would naturally make plans earlier, so the information is likely to be obtained just now.


    "Yes." Su Jin replied cheerfully.


    Leticia suppressed her excitement and asked, "Is the other party trustworthy?"


    Su Jin didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly:


    "His name is Kalji."


    Kargi... Leticia said with a stunned expression:


    "It turned out to be a member of ''avatar'', no wonder Qianyan couldn''t find it."


    The ten incarnations of Vishnu are well-known in Hakoten, and three big figures with suspected double digits are one of them.


    Therefore, the spiritual qualities involving the ten incarnations often have a very high level of anti-divination.


    Under such circumstances, even if it is an ordinary person, if Lingge is related to the ten incarnations, it will be very difficult to use the gift to spy on his intelligence.


    This is the inevitable result of being implicated in spirituality and two-digit numbers.


    "The last one of the incarnations actually woke up..."


    Although she didn''t know what the upper management was thinking, Leticia still felt a strange feeling.


    The white horse Karji, the ten incarnations of Vishnu, the savior of the doomsday, this is her understanding of Karji.


    With such a personal description, his awakening in this era represents the greatest abnormality in itself.


    "Let''s not be in a hurry to take back the flag. For the time being, we should focus on investigation. We must find out the general forces behind Kalji." Leticia suggested.


    When it comes to Kalgi and the existence of two digits, Leticia can only seek stability even if the flag is too important.


    Because the current NoName can''t afford to lose.


    Hearing Leticia''s suggestion, Su Jin immediately understood her thoughts.


    "Kalji will cooperate with us." Su Jin said this, while adding: "Also, it''s not that we don''t have a chance."


    "There must be a double-digit existence behind Kalgi." Leticia frowned.


    Or that there is no such existence is abnormal.


    At this time, Su Jin retorted:


    "Leeticia, don''t forget the lower level of Hakoniwa, a complete three-digit number is not allowed, so our opponent cannot be so strong that it cannot be resisted."


    In Little Garden, three or more digits are the lower bound of the covenant of the gods, while two digits are the central mandatory limit.


    At the lower level, only four-digit breakers are invincible, and that kind of person, whether it''s Leticia or Su Jin, can''t beat each other, and they can escape with confidence.


    At this time, Su Jin slightly raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "And the existence of double digits is not absent from our side."


    Leticia''s eyes widened in surprise: "Lord Shiroyasha? No, are those two goddesses willing to take action?"


    Bai Yasha is a self-proclaimed Lingge Lower Realm. Although she is investing in Su Jin, Leticia does not think that she will give up everything in the lower layer for Su Jin and return to the upper layer to continue ''going to prison''.


    That being the case, the two-digit number that can be contacted who is willing to stand behind Su Jin can only be the two goddesses.


    "No, no, we don''t need to borrow those human feelings that exist."


    Su Jin smiled and shook his head. He leaned back against the window sill, narrowed his eyes, and said in a playful tone:


    "We only need three letters."


    Hearing this, Leticia was silent for a while, and then said uncertainly:


    "Are you sure?"


    Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and said to himself: "It is estimated that the recapture of the flag is less than 70%, but survival is 100%!"


    Recapturing the flag Su Jin is an estimated success rate, but survival is the confidence given by the three letters and forums.


    "It really fits your character."


    Leticia sighed and said:


    "You need the power of the black rabbit, right?"


    Su Jin nodded and said, "Judgment authority, the authority to forcibly suspend the gift game, is a very valuable power."


    "I''ll explain to her later."


    Leticia said this and asked Su Jin at the same time:


    "When do you act?"


    "3 days later, September 25th!"


    Chapter 0338 Killing is the most convenient time


    In the chaos of time and space, Skaha returned to the castle that was only covered by a thin sky.


    After her return, she was in the castle atrium where the sky was opened and the brilliance of the sun could directly shine.


    Skaha steps on the smooth white marble floor, surrounded by flower beds full of seasonal flowers.


    Inside the flower bed, the eyes of a pair of beasts kept flashing.


    It was the gaze cast by terrifying and terrifying monsters lurking in the world of flower beds.


    "No matter how you get used to it, you will feel that this kind of sight is very bad."


    Skaha sighed and stepped forward.


    In front of her, in the center of the flower bed, is a gazebo.


    Next to the stone table of the pavilion, there is a person sitting.


    She had golden hair as bright as the sun, and she wore a red dress that looked like a flame.


    It was a woman with a perfect appearance that was not human-like, immature and at the same time astonishingly magical, who was between girls and women, and who moved freely on the border.


    He is the protoss of gold and realm.


    The centerpiece of the Celtic group of gods, the personification of Halloween, a life born from the sun of Hakoniwa.


    She is also the lord served by Skaha, the Queen of Halloween.


    The Queen of Halloween, who was sitting on the gazebo, glanced at Skaha and put down the half-empty black tea cup in her hand.


    Skaha, who was wearing a deacon uniform, stepped forward gracefully, came to the stone table in the pavilion, picked up a teapot, and poured black tea for the Queen of Halloween.


    On the stone table, there are small foods such as matcha mousse, donuts, and diced cantaloupe.


    The Queen of Halloween made a piece of cantaloupe with a silver fork, and after eating one, she asked in a boring way:


    "Have you bought anything?"


    Skaha was stunned for a moment, then smiled helplessly, took out a can from the gift card, put it on the table, and then said:


    "According to your request, I bought 10 tons of spare."


    Canned herring, a special Swedish food, is a wonderful food known for its fishy stench.


    The Queen of Halloween raised her hand and ran her fingertips over the can of herring.


    Although there is no change, Skaha understands that this stinky thing in the lower world has been given a spiritual status by the Queen of Halloween.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween held her cheeks in her hands and said, "Report the situation of the last king."


    Looking at the smiling face of the Queen of Halloween, Skaha''s mouth twitched slightly, and he couldn''t help but glance at the can of herring.


    Afterwards, she will tell the truth about matters involving the last king, including confessions with Su Jin, Hercules and Kenshin Uesugi.


    After the report was over, Skaha lowered his head and waited for the Queen of Halloween to finish thinking.


    However, just as she lowered her head, the can of herring was pushed in front of her by the Queen of Halloween:


    "Eat."


    Skahar was stunned for a moment, but when he looked up suddenly, he found that his strength seemed to be only at the level of ordinary human women.


    "Queen... Have you been playing too much?"


    Skaha''s face twitched, and he shouted softly.


    The Queen of Halloween blinked her eyes at this time and smiled playfully:


    "Deviating from the contract between allies always requires punishment, right?"


    Punish myself for the can of herring I bought? No wonder you asked me what foods humans dislike the most... Skaha twitched the corners of his mouth, but said anyway.


    "Didn''t you say that this is a necessary tool to punish someone?"


    Skaha now seriously doubts that person is him.


    The Queen of Halloween smiled and said, "Since it''s a prop for punishment, you have to try the effect, right?"


    The happy smile on your face is not what you said... Skaha''s face twitched, but he said:


    "As I reported earlier, there must be a terrifying existence behind Kalji who is planning something..."


    The Queen of Halloween nodded and said, "Well, yes, so I also got involved."


    "Queen?" Skahar suddenly raised his head and looked at the Queen of Halloween in amazement.


    I also got involved... this? Did she hear it right?


    "Very strange?" The Halloween Queen held her face and tilted her head with a smile: "Why would I support the ''Ouroboros'' to destroy my lovely disciple?"


    The Queen of Halloween has received very few disciples, and there is only one Canary alive who is alive.


    Therefore, the lovely disciple in her mouth naturally refers to Canary, the former chief of staff of NoName.


    Ouroboros, is this the name of the power that destroys Arcadia and holds Kalgi... Skaha''s heart is beating fast, but he still asks calmly:


    "Don''t you want to have fun by destroying everything the Canary has built?"


    "There''s no need for that."


    The Halloween Queen smiled and said:


    "The fun of destroying the canary is far less than the fun that comes when she repeatedly creates miracles and stimulates the gods."


    Hearing this, Skaha wondered:


    "Then why do you support Ouroboros?"

 Chapter 274：

    The Queen of Halloween smiled sweetly at this time:


    "Skaha, do you know when it is most convenient to kill someone?"


    "..." Skaha wanted to say head-to-head combat, but she knew very well that this was not the answer the Queen of Halloween wanted.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween said with a smile full of malicious words:


    "The answer is to become their own people. When hiding behind their backs, stabbing a knife is the most convenient and most uncomfortable time for them."


    Skaha suddenly understood what the Queen of Halloween was thinking.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween said with a smile:


    "It''s like I let Su Jin grow up and gradually gain the trust of Bai Yasha."


    Skaha''s pupils shrank, then helplessly sighed:


    "I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. That man doesn''t seem to be willing to treachery."


    "You seem to have misunderstood something?" The Queen of Halloween looked at Skaha in surprise.


    At this time, Skaha sighed helplessly and said:


    "I want to say that you started too late, and now there is no room for you to intervene."


    "Oh? Do you think so?"


    The Queen of Halloween is still holding that exquisite and perfect face and chuckling.


    "Isn''t it?" Skaha asked deliberately, trying to test the news.


    The Queen of Halloween naturally knew this, but she still said without mind:


    "Do you really think that the first person who picked him up was my stupid disciple who didn''t even learn the basics of the realm?"


    Skaha opened his mouth wide in astonishment, his face incredulous.


    The Queen of Halloween tilted her head slightly, then narrowed her eyes and said:


    "Go to the outer door of 33454 and stand by, Skaha, take my projection avatar, and take the canned herring I asked you to buy."


    "Follow your will."


    Skaha laughed helplessly, then bowed, as if he was about to retire and continue to carry out the Queen''s willful order.


    You can''t see me, you can''t see me... Skaha muttered cautiously, backing away slowly.


    However, at this time, her body suddenly stopped and was forced to stop.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween laughed and isolated herself in the different space, then picked up the can of herring that opened automatically, and shouted softly:


    "My deacon, come, ah~ don''t try to escape."


    "I still haven''t escaped." Skaha gave a wry smile, pinching his nose and opening his mouth.


    ¡ª¡ª


    September 25th, 10 o''clock at night, 33454 Outer Gate, Yaodu.


    In this city where monsters gather, it is at the door of a bar around the city center.


    Su Jin, who was wearing a suit, deliberately removed her tie, and messed up her hair, disguised as a young man who failed to confess, came here and looked up at the bar sign.


    ¡ª¡ª¡¾Old Boy Bar¡¿


    He looked at the signboard, tugged at his neckline, and pushed open the door of the bar with a heavy heart.


    0339 Secret Meeting


    Before entering the old boy bar, Su Jin was still thinking about his preparations.


    In the cafeteria opposite the bar, Leticia Decrea is sitting.


    Fifteen kilometers away, the Black Rabbit rested on the top floor of a building, where the Black Rabbit''s strongest divine tool and the best throwing range of the Vatican gun were in the city.


    The radius of the blow covers the entire demon city.


    At the same time, the three letters Su Jin had prepared in advance were also in the hands of Black Rabbit. If something unexpected happened, they would use it immediately.


    At the same time, Su Jin also negotiated with Aizen in the Dimensional Forum in advance and asked him to issue a designated invitation.


    Although the time interval has not passed two months, the conditions for going to the world of death again cannot be met, but if Su Jin is willing to pay 1,000 points, this condition is equal to none.


    The reason why the designated invitation is used instead of the shuttle ghost world or the godslayer world of the dimensional forum is due to the priority of the forum and the consideration of privacy and security.


    First, according to the forum''s reply, paid traversal is protective and has a higher priority than free traversal, which can ensure safety.


    The second is that the world of the godslayer and the world of ghosts have been observed, and they may be successfully tracked by two digits.


    It''s not like the blood-devouring attack and the world of death have not been observed, and there is no direct connection with the small garden.


    The third is one of the worst predictions in Su Jin''s mind. If he is caught up in another world, the loss of the world of Death God being destroyed by the enemy is far less than that of the blood-devouring world.


    And the same preparation, there is another.


    That is the interface of the dimension forum that has been in Su Jin''s eyes.


    At present, the interface is ''Whether to pay 2000 points to lead ''Leeticia'' and ''Black Rabbit'' to the world of death. '' prompt bar.


    This is preset. As long as Su Jin''s mind is confirmed, or the forum judges that his life is absolutely threatened, the ''button'' can be activated automatically.


    After making these preparations, Su Jin came to the old boy bar outside the door of 33454, ready to meet with Kalji.


    If I still fail with this kind of preparation, then I will spend 100,000 points to search for Sasha, take the enemy to meet Athena... Su Jin sighed inwardly, and then walked slowly into the old boy bar.


    Before walking a few steps, he saw a strong man leaning on the load-bearing column and wrapping his arms.


    The other party was obviously watching the scene, but for some reason he was watching the scene after the bar came in.


    At this time, the strong man glanced at Su Jin and said, "New here?"


    Su Jin secretly looked at the strong man on the opposite side.


    Lingge aura was deliberately released, and the five-digit level was a little weaker than Bai Xueji.


    Heh, there are actually five figures that are weaker than Bai Xueji... Su Jin was surprised, but nodded, and said at the same time, "Lin introduced me."


    The strong man straightened his back when he heard the words, glanced at Su Jin in surprise, then pointed to the bar and said:


    "Find the bartender, order a cup of lion''s blood and matcha with 2 silver coins."


    Su Jin nodded, then stepped into the bar.


    Passing through the load-bearing column that the strong man was leaning against, he was acutely aware that he had passed through an enchantment.


    Then, Su Jin heard cheers and cheers, as well as the strong aroma of malt wine, and the smell of Tajima cattle being grilled on a sizzling plate.


    Why did I come here without supper... Su Jin thought so as he walked through the crowded crowd.


    During this period, he was almost stolen by several charming female monkeys, but fortunately he escaped in time.


    Passing through a bronze statue of a sheep that seemed to be used to purify the air, Su Jin came to the bar and sat down, looking at the bartender with a glass of wine and said:


    "Come a cup of lion''s blood and add 2 silver coins to matcha."


    The wine glass looked up at Su Jin, and then skillfully prepared the drink.


    The lion''s blood is actually the blood of the lion, but it is the blood of the hybrids of the descendants of the Egyptian mythical beast, the Sphinx.


    This blood has an enchanting odor, and has the effect of sinking into sane sage time.


    The side effect is that people feel a certain pleasure once, of course, this is not a side effect in the eyes of some people.


    Because of these effects, Lion Blood is the signature drink of the Old Boys Bar. After all, when it first opened, it was a gathering place for ''old boys'' who didn''t have girlfriends.


    After Su Jin, who had investigated this bar from his neighbors, ordered wine, he naturally didn''t drink it, but waited quietly.


    Not long after that, a charming woman leaned over and patted Su Jin on the shoulder and said:


    "Handsome guy, are you going to play on the third floor?"


    The second floor of the old boy is an isolated box, an independent space completely isolated by gifts.


    Therefore, it is deeply loved by men and women who are boiling with animal blood in the middle of the night.


    Seeing Su Jin being accosted by a woman, the bartender on the opposite side nodded to Su Jin and stopped talking.


    Seeing this, Su Jin put down the cost of the lion''s blood, and then hugged the woman to the box on the third floor.


    Once you enter the room, close the door.


    The seductive woman suddenly collapsed on Su Jin''s body.


    At this time, Cai Liling''s voice came out from the bathroom door in the box:


    "Put her in the bathroom first."


    "You actually still use amateurs?"


    Su Jin was surprised that he could perceive that the woman leaning on him was just an ordinary orc, and it was unlikely that she was a subordinate of Cai Liling and Kalji.


    Of course, if their organization is willing to accept a subordinate with at most seven figures, Su Jin is naturally willing to admit defeat.


    "For the sake of confidentiality, this kind of amateur is the most convenient, and tomorrow, she will think she had a good night with you and get two silver coins.


    It''s so common in this bar that few people doubt it. "


    Saying so, Cai Liling walked into the box.


    The box is in the style of a KTV, with three sofas, an LCD TV and a turntable. In the middle is a knee-high glass table with a few pots of fresh fruit on it.


    "Because of His Highness''s special status, he cannot come forward directly, so I will meet with you instead of His Highness."


    Cai Liling sat on the sofa, picked up a small piece of watermelon on the table, and said while eating.


    Su Jin, who put the woman on the toilet, came out and said, "What do I want?"


    At this time, Cai Liling glanced at Su Jin and said after a moment of silence:


    "The sovereignty of the sun is of great importance, and His Highness cannot give it to you directly."


    Hearing this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, walked to Cai Liling, raised her chin and said:


    "This is your reason, or Kalji''s reason."


    "It''s my arbitrariness. Of course, Your Highness was persuaded by me."


    Cai Liling said this, while gritted her teeth and said:


    "At least, at least let His Highness fight with you, and then miss it and be snatched away."


    "If you feel unhappy, I am willing to pay all compensation, even if the compensation includes myself."


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and immediately touched Cai Liling''s tender and pretty face, then let go of her hand and said:


    "It''s good to keep accounts for that kind of thing. But do you want to let Kalji''s backstage know that Sovereignty was not deliberately sent away?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing that Su Jin didn''t do anything, Cai Liling breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Su Jin said playfully:


    "But why should I promise you."


    "What I need is the sovereignty of the sun. Why should I be responsible for your safety? Let me be targeted by your backstage?"


    At this time, Cai Liling raised her hand, raised her index finger and said:


    "First of all, make a correction. Because of the spirit of the last king, you have been targeted. This is a fact after our usual report."


    Then, she continued to raise her **** and said:


    "Secondly, we haven''t got Pisces yet, so we have the value of being protected."


    Finally, she raised her ring finger and said:


    "In the end, you and His Highness must fight against each other, because the stronghold where His Highness is now has the flag of NoName stored."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "How many people in the base need attention?"


    The flag is something that must be taken back, and Su Jin knows that.


    It''s about the future of the community.


    And the sovereignty of the sun is related to his own future.

 Chapter 275：

    So Su Jin can''t give up these two.


    "In addition to me, His Royal Highness, the Demon King of Chaos, and Maxwell, there is also a person in charge of the stronghold itself. The rest are all five-figure players, but they should not be within your defense range."


    I am also a five-digit number. What if you have more people like me in your base... Su Jin was sullen in his heart, but he also knew that this kind of thing was unlikely, so he asked:


    "What''s the matter with the person in charge?"


    "We only know that he is called a prophet, and he is also a four-digit existence, but we don''t understand the specifics. The prophet is very reclusive, rarely speaks to us, and information is also scarce internally. Except for the code name, basically no one knows his name. matter."


    Cai Liling shook her head and said:


    "The original stronghold still has two leaders of the same level, but because of some things on the upper floors and going out to the four-digit stronghold, now is the best time for you to invade."


    "really."


    Su Jin nodded. If it was now, he would only have to deal with the prophet and Maxwell.


    Maxwell can be used as air, so it is the prophet to deal with.


    Judging from the name, it seems to be a precognition system.


    But in Hakoba, the characters of the Prognosis Department have had a particularly miserable life.


    Because of the gathering of great gods in the Almighty Domain and the Plenipotentiary Domain, the fate here is so complicated and terrifying that it is unimaginable.


    If you observe a little, you may catch a glimpse of a big man and be countered.


    Therefore, the ability of the Prediction Department to predict the future was greatly reduced, and the prophets only dared to steal a little future hunch, but did not dare to predict the future.


    In addition, Su Jin''s spirituality is related to the dimensional forum. It can be said that he is basically equal to the prophet''s nemesis.


    If this is the case, it is indeed possible to make a move.


    As for the concern of the upper levels of Ouroboros, it is not a hindrance in the face of the interests of the sovereignty of the sun.


    The big deal, Su Jin claimed to dedicate the Sun Sovereignty to White Yaksha.


    This can at least block the eyes of most gods.


    It''s risky, but it doesn''t seem to be big, you can try it... Thinking of this, Su Jin asked:


    "When and where?"


    When Cai Liling heard the words, she immediately replied:


    "At 2:00 in the morning, No. 666, Yaodu Center Street, the eighth basement of the Washioka Building."


    Chapter 0340 Formal Organization


    Old Boys Bar door.


    Su Jin, who was wearing a suit and had lip prints on her reddish face, walked out.


    In the cafe on the second floor opposite, Leticia saw this scene and her breathing stopped for a moment.


    And when she saw Su Jin''s next move, her breathing became smooth.


    At the entrance of the old boy''s bar, Su Jin pulled his collar, as if he was putting on makeup, but did not take out his tie.


    In the code of the agreement, tidying up the image without wearing a tie means "the flag has not been obtained, but the action needs to continue".


    Having said that, although it is to cover up the trail, is it too much to put a lip print directly on my face?


    After completing the agreed action, Su Jin groaned in his heart.


    After thinking about it, he took a wet tissue from his pocket, wiped his lip print, and walked down the street.


    As for Caili Ling, there is a special secret passage for her to leave the bar.


    In the cafe, Leticia was silent for a moment, got up to check out, and then walked straight into the bathroom, blending into the shadows inside.


    ¡ª


    At 1:50 in the morning, Su Jin, who had been walking around the center street of Yaodu, came to the park at No. 632 and sat on the bench beside the fountain.


    In Su Jin''s perspective, the Washioka Building not far away clearly came into view.


    "It''s hidden under a large supermarket, and I don''t know whose idea it is."


    Su Jin took the coffee can bought from the vending machine and drank it one by one.


    In the small garden, the city and the city, the outer door and the outer door are different, resulting in different living conditions of the people.


    For example, the outer gate of [2105380] where NoName''s stronghold is located, the level of technology is at most similar to the early 1990s in Su Jin''s home country.


    It is said that the outer door next door even retains the style of the feudal society.


    The technological level of Yaodu is similar to that of the 21st century island country Dongdu.


    If Su Jin can go to the four-digit outer gate in the North District, maybe he can see a one-to-one ratio, a real Gundam battle.


    All these differences originate from the community of regions and outer gates, and from their definitions of urban industries.


    "So, what kind of outer door do I want to develop the 2105380 outer door into? Or after directly occupying a four-digit outer door, let''s talk about the development?"


    Su Jin thought divergently, then he frowned and glanced at the shadow caused by the bench.


    It was a shadow cast by the streetlight shining on the chair.


    Has Leticia arrived yet... Su Jin drank coffee calmly and waited quietly.


    About five minutes passed.


    Carrying a plastic bag full of snacks, Cai Liling passed by the park inadvertently.


    Su Jin caught her eye just right.


    Then, a secret voice transmission came up:


    "By the way, have you prepared some gifts to control your mind?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, nodded immediately, and said:


    "Have!"


    In the process of strengthening the sixth sense, Saint Seiya will generate thousands of superpowers.


    Almost all the bizarre combat skills of Saint Seiya are produced in the form of combining supernatural powers with a small universe.


    Among them, the Magical Demon Emperor Fist is a combination of spiritual abilities and a small universe.


    Therefore, Su Jin is not good at mind control, but can also say a rough one.


    "Control me."


    Faced with this request, Su Jin raised his brows, his pupils turned blue, and then met Cai Liling''s eyes.


    mind control!


    idea link!


    Cai Liling''s thoughts came along with the link: ''In this case, the chain of evidence is basically sufficient. ¡¯


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly understood what Cai Liling meant by relying on the link of thoughts.


    In terms of time, it was actually less than a year before Kalji was born and truly acquired his personality.


    That is, Karji is actually only a child of about 8 months old.


    At such a grade, it is inevitable to be curious about the outside world.


    So generally speaking, at around 1:00 am every night, Cai Liling will leave the stronghold and buy some strange things to satisfy Kalji''s curiosity.


    This has been the norm for the past few months.


    The members of the Ouroboros stronghold had already formed a fixed impression of this.


    And Cai Liling''s arrangement was to use this convention to cause the fact that she was controlled by Su Jin by coincidence.


    Next, Cai Liling''s various behaviors can be explained by being controlled by Su Jin.


    Su Jin, who understood this, couldn''t help but said speechlessly: "You didn''t develop this habit on purpose, right?"


    "This is just a precautionary measure." Cai Liling did not deny this.


    In fact, even if there is no such thing as Su Jin, she will use this shopping practice to cover some of her and Kalji''s actions.


    The secret base of the Old Boy''s Bar is a base created according to this shopping convention.


    And in the old boy bar, there was even an interference created by Kalji actively using the essence of the spirit.


    For those intelligence organizations, this is almost equivalent to the counter-divination made unconsciously by double digits.


    This is also the reason why Cairi Rin and Kalji were able to create a secret base under Maxwell''s surveillance.


    As for Su Jin, he only has one idea now.


    I met Gou Daozhong!


    At this time, Cai Liling asked: "Do you have the advanced gift of changing material form?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded, and his height, which was close to 1.8 meters, suddenly became a little shorter, his hair color also changed from black to light to brown, and his facial features were also fine-tuned.


    Not long after, ''Maxwell'' appeared in front of Cai Liling.


    Cai Liling was silent for a moment, and only after regaining her senses did she realize that she took a step back.


    She opened her mouth, and then she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "How did you become like Maxwell?"


    At this time, Su Jin said meaningfully:


    "He should be your member."


    Cai Liling''s pupils flickered slightly, but she did not admit it, but she did not deny it either.


    But at the same time, he raised his vigilance towards Su Jin.


    Even their monitors can check it out, Qianyan''s intelligence network? Or Su Jin''s own intelligence network?


    Rationally, Cai Liling prefers the former, but her intuition tells her that it is likely the latter.


    But no matter what kind it is, it proves that Su Jin is not easy to mess with.


    "Okay, it''s fine to be like this, after all, he is His Highness''s watcher."


    Speaking of which, Cai Liling paused and said:


    "And today he just happened to be on vacation."


    "You still have a holiday?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "Is there any formal organization for this kind of thing?" Cai Liling rolled her eyes: "And it''s just a single break."


    Formal organization Ouroboros... Su Jin''s expression is very subtle.


    At this time, Cai Liling said directly to Su Jin:


    "Don''t say anything later, even if someone asks you, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Su Jin wondered at this time:


    "Are you sure this behavior can be deceived?"


    "Yes!" Cai Liling said with a blank face: "As long as you keep repeating the name ''Vera'' in your mouth, no matter who talks to you, you only need to repeat this."


    "..." Su Jin suddenly fell silent.


    At this time, Cairi Ling looked at the Washioka Building not far away and greeted him:


    "Come on, it''s only about 15 minutes."


    "it is good."


    0341 Sneak In


    Washio Flower Building.


    This is a 23-storey department store building. Floors 1-23 are rented and operated by a supermarket.


    There is no underground garage in Hakotei''s building.


    The direct reason is that the car is not as fast as the legs of the residents of Hakoniwa.


    Relatively speaking, there will be many more monster mounts, and there is a special space on the first floor of the building to temporarily raise these dangerous monsters.


    Su Jin followed behind Cai Liling, passed some residents who came to shop on fancy monsters, and went directly to the elevator of the inner members.


    Then, Cai Liling took out her gift card, and after swiping the card, she took Su Jin into the elevator.

 Chapter 276：

    At this point, Caili Ling is basically a sound transmission of thoughts to prevent the communication with Su Jin from being eavesdropped.


    "The first and second basement floors are mostly private spaces for combat members, and this is where the main trouble when you leave is.


    Levels 4-6 are gathering places for non-combat members.


    The seventh floor is the residence of the managers, the prophets.


    The eighth floor is the treasure house, and it is also the seal of some dangerous gifts. "


    "There are currently only 180 non-combatants in the underground stronghold, and 32 direct combatants, including His Royal Highness."


    "Originally there was Maxwell, but today he took leave early."


    Su Jin looked at the display screen in the upper right corner of the elevator and looked at "The Prophet is on the seventh floor?"


    Cai Liling nodded and said:


    "He lives in one of the three rooms deep on the seventh floor, and to get to the eighth floor, you have to go through where he is."


    "In other words, it is destined to meet?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes at this time, and said with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    Cai Liling nodded slightly, and then said:


    "And you and His Highness must fight once. Of course, His Highness will pretend to be captured and take away the sovereignty of the sun."


    "I became a robber with me?" Su Jin''s expression was a little weird.


    Cai Liling glanced at him and said:


    "There is one point to clarify."


    "The last time we met, His Highness suspected that you possessed a Leo-related inheritance or gift. This was reported."


    Speaking of which, Cai Liling apologized:


    "The reporting work will be recorded by the members in charge of the omniscient corner, and we cannot hide it from them."


    "I can understand that."


    Su Jin nodded, and he naturally had certain psychological preparations for information leakage.


    As long as he is alive and has contact with the people of Hakoniwa, this phenomenon cannot be avoided.


    So he naturally didn''t blame Cairi Rin and Kalji for leaking his intelligence.


    Moreover, in a sense, leaking part of the information is the best way to cover up the secret.


    As long as everyone thinks he has a close relationship with the Leo Sun Sovereign.


    No one would have thought that he and the twelve constellations of the zodiac could be related, let alone a simulated star chart that requires twelve constellations to unblock.


    But in this way, after I made a holy garment, wouldn''t I say to the outside world that I am the golden saint of Leo? Su Jin thought about it for a while, and felt that this didn''t have much impact.


    As long as I don''t say that Leo is good at fast punches in frontal combat, then it is reasonable for me to use Virgo''s Heavenly Dance Treasure Wheel.


    Wouldn''t the senior officials of Hakoniwa have seen Saint Seiya?


    In such a rant, the elevator came to the seventh underground floor.


    This is also the deepest level the elevator can reach.


    The elevator stopped, Su Jin turned his head, looked at Cai Liling who was motionless and said, "Are you nervous?"


    "A little."


    Cai Liling took a deep breath, then glanced at Su Jin, and walked out of the open elevator door.


    Seeing this, Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, followed behind Cai Liling, and walked out with a smile on her face.


    The space of Ouroboros underground stronghold was very spacious, and Su Jin was keenly aware of the application of the gift of space.


    At least ten square kilometers in area, and has a small town established... Su Jin sensed it, and then followed Cai Liling.


    2 kilometers ahead of the direction the two of them were advancing was a stone arch, and inside the arch was the underground passage leading to the eighth floor.


    On the side, there are three houses in the shape of a zigzag, surrounding the arch.


    Seeing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes, then followed Cai Liling''s pace.


    Su Jin, who was walking along the same road, saw all kinds of staff marching fast.


    They wore neat black uniforms with a black ouroboros embroidered on the cuffs.


    When Su Jin and Cai Liling passed them, they all gave way and nodded politely at them.


    These are the ordinary members of the Ouroboros who came down to work here, and their status is much different from that of Cai Liling and others, so they will greet them politely.


    Su Jin looked around with flickering eyes.


    The space has been reinforced, the only way to leave is the elevator, and there should be a secret exit.


    But if you make a full effort, it will take about 3 seconds to get through the ground and the ground. It''s a very solid defense... Su Jin narrowed his eyes.


    Although the defense of this stronghold seems to be broken by Su Jin in three seconds, that is due to Xiao Universe''s ability to smash atoms.


    In exchange for Athena, who has a low physical attack and is also a four-digit number, she will probably be trapped for more than three minutes.


    And this time, enough underground watchers to hold Athena until reinforcements arrive.


    Not long after, Su Jin followed Cai Liling to the front of the arch.


    The image of the arch is two giant white snakes linked by a white bead in the center, which looks like two giant snakes are fighting for an orb.


    Su Jin paid attention to the building, and then stepped into the underground passage behind Cai Liling who had finished brushing the gift card.


    After a few steps, Su Jin stopped.


    Directly in front of him, a figure in a white uniform with ouroboros embroidered on the cuffs just blocked the middle of the road.


    The man was not tall, only about 1.7 meters in height. His gray hair was slightly curly, and he had the same gray beard. His forehead was deeply nasolabial, and his face was wrinkled, but his smile was very kind.


    It looks like the kind old priest I saw in the church in my previous life... When Su Jin thought about it, he heard the calm call of Caili Ling.


    "prophet."


    Cai Liling nodded, then moved out of the way.


    At this time, the Prophet smiled and said, "Are you here to get the medicine for His Highness?"


    "Yes." Cai Liling replied quickly.


    Not long ago, probably the first time after his return, Kalji injured himself on purpose.


    The attack borrowed a four-digit one-time bounty belonging to the atom-shattering attack.


    And this time, the self-mutilation directly shattered Kalji''s entire right forearm.


    That''s right, Kalji faked the illusion that he was injured by Su Jin.


    As a noble highness, Kalji has the right to use the gift of the eighth floor in order to heal himself.


    Hearing this, the Prophet said with a little emotion:


    "It''s terrifying. The new leader of NoName can even be injured by His Highness."


    "Even though the name has been taken away, it is really surprising that such a strong person can be cultivated."


    When the prophet said this, he looked straight at Su Jin.


    However, this sight made Su Jin feel horrified.


    This old man... means something? What''s the matter... Su Jin looked at the prophet calmly, but raised his vigilance in his heart.


    "Speaking of which, Maxwell, why did you come back early?" the Prophet asked in a surprised tone.


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly looked dazed, and repeated a name in his mouth: "Vera...my Vera..."


    "Alas." Seeing this, the prophet shook his head, as if he had expected it.


    He raised his hand, patted Su Jin''s shoulder, and said:


    "Sometimes, don''t push too hard, and maybe there will be some good results."


    After saying this, he smiled at Su Jin, then looked at Caili Ling and said:


    "I won''t disturb you, go back early."


    "Yes."


    Cai Liling bowed slightly, then led Su Jin to the steps.


    The two walked through the long passage at a gentle speed, and when they were about to reach the bottom, Su Jin slowed down a bit.


    At this time, Cai Liling breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a puzzled expression:


    "At this point, what is he doing in the treasure house of gifts?"


    "Don''t waste time."


    Su Jin said this, and then took the lead.


    Cai Liling gritted her teeth and quickly followed.


    The two walked through the long and narrow corridor and came to a spacious space.


    This is a large room that is less than 120 square meters and surrounded by walls.


    And connecting this large room is one stone door after another.


    "Follow me." Cai Liling went straight to the third door on the right, and Su Jin quickly followed.


    After the two reached the door, they stopped.


    "It''s in there."


    Hearing Cai Liling''s words, Su Jin glanced at him, then nodded, and pushed the room behind him.


    In the room, bubbles floating in the air appeared in Su Jin''s eyes.


    Bubble is a seal and a storage space, and it is a prop specially used to store high-value items.


    However this time.


    All the bubbles, all empty.


    The moment he saw the bubbles, Su Jin''s pupils shrank a little.


    And right now.


    Su Jin turned his head abruptly, and suddenly saw a face.


    It was an old face with a mottled beard and deep nasolabial lines.


    That is the face of the prophet.


    Chapter 0342 is invalid, still invalid!


    When... A question appeared in Su Jin''s heart.


    Because his prophet appeared behind him, without a certain feeling.


    This is unusual.


    The powerful perception brought by the small universe, and his own powerful mind, strengthened Su Jin''s perception to an unimaginable level.


    At this point, even Kalgi, even Skaha or Leticia, could not silently step within 300 meters of him.


    But now, the Prophet was less than 15 meters away from him.


    This is very unusual.


    At this time, the Prophet said in a gentle tone:


    "The Lord revealed to me that an enemy disguised as a companion has sneaked in here."


    While he was talking, his eyes wandered over the faces of Cai Liling and Su Jin.


    Cai Liling''s eyes became empty and blank, her mouth opened slightly, and she looked like she had been played badly.


    She had given up thinking and let herself be manipulated by Su Jin through her spiritual link.


    How are you so skilled? Su Jin couldn''t help complaining in his heart.


    Although he knew that this was a part of cooperation, he came to ''control'' Cai Liling and infiltrated the main culprit of the Ouroboros stronghold, but Cai Liling''s expression was too skilled, right?

 Chapter 277：

    At this time, the prophet glanced at Cai Liling, and those brown eyes turned to Su Jin:


    "Is that you? The one who pretended to be my companion."


    "..." Su Jin didn''t answer, but was thinking about what to do next?


    Run away, or do it?


    The flag was not found, so let''s withdraw first... Su Jin''s decision made in a blink of an eye.


    At this moment, the Prophet said calmly:


    "You control my companion, what is the purpose of infiltrating here looking for?"


    "Looking at your appearance, the target is the seventh secret vault. Most of the things stored there are unusable, but have high value."


    "If you are targeting the items inside, I can tell you clearly that the items in the seventh secret vault are on me."


    Are you procrastinating... This old man... Su Jin thought so, but at the same time he had to admit that he was moved.


    Quickly kill the Prophet, recapture the flag, and immediately flee.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin did not hesitate and immediately started.


    He raised his index finger, and the light flickered.


    Hundreds of millions of fists of light formed the fangs of a lion, biting directly at the prophet.


    The prophet who had been prepared for a long time did not retreat at this moment, but took a step forward and opened his arms.


    The Fist of Light overwhelmed the Prophet, but passed through him, only shattering the air where the Prophet was.


    invalid? Su Jin suddenly widened his eyes, jumped back quickly, and distorted the space with his thoughts, trying to distance the two.


    And just before Su Jin jumped back, the Prophet had an extra piece of black parchment in his hand.


    ¡ª¡ªOrganizer permission!


    Has the special permission to host a game of boons and force anyone into the game.


    In the small garden, those who abuse this authority and force others to participate in the game without the permission of the participants will be given the brand of the demon king by the central garden of the small garden.


    In other words, the prophet in front of him is the [Demon King].


    Su Jin was shocked to find that when he jumped away, he was included in the scope of the gift game.


    It is impossible to escape, the gift game has his limits... Su Jin suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    At this time, rolls of black parchment slipped from the sky and then sank into the floor.


    Su Jin pulled off a roll of parchment and looked at the contents on it.


    [Blessed Game Name: The Prophet''s Test]


    [Break the false appearance and recognize the truth. ¡¿


    ¡¾"Ouroboros" seal¡¿


    Other than that, there is absolutely no valuable content.


    Cai Liling, who shared Su Jin''s consciousness, suddenly lost her voice:


    ¡®The highest level of deceitful authority? What are you kidding? ¡¯


    "The fun is big." Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    The Devil''s Bounty game is often deliberately covered up with its cracked content.


    Among them, there are only a few individuals who can use the highest level of deceived authority.


    One of them is the three-headed dragon Az Dakaha.


    And that dragon is the [Final Trial of Humanity].


    This also means that the essence of the prophet is either the final trial or the equivalent.


    One of Ouroboros stronghold keeper is a monster of the final trial level?


    Isn''t this Nima a scammer?


    Run or fight?


    Su Jin looked indifferent and made a quick decision.


    A glamorous purple light spread across his fingertips.


    - Accumulated corpse energy underworld wave!


    The purple light shone, and the prophet''s figure paused, and then passed through again.


    At this time, he quickly narrowed the distance with Su Jin.


    The space between the two was distorted by Su Jin''s mind power, and the distance was widened in the form of overlapping space.


    Just 15 meters, Su Jin turned it into an overlapping space with a straight-line distance of more than 200,000 kilometers.


    However, the Prophet stepped out five meters in one step, as if nothing happened.


    It''s like Su Jin created a Rubik''s cube-like space, and the prophet completed the reorganization of the two sides in an instant.


    "Soul attack is also ineffective?" Su Jin was stunned.


    The ineffectiveness of the Saint Seiya''s combat skills twice in a row made him extremely stunned.


    At this time, the Prophet took another step forward.


    However, at this time, in the space ahead, a silver-white two-headed dragon emerged from the void and bit the prophet.


    Seeing this, the prophet tried to step back, but at the same time, Su Jin distorted the space again with his mind power, making him stay in place for a short time.


    However, this blow still passed through.


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment.


    At the same time, he found that the prophet was also stunned.


    ''He didn''t expect that the dragon and snake''s mercury would also be ineffective? ¡¯


    ''Wait, the target of his ineffective attack is me? ¡¯


    Su Jin''s eyes lit up, and he directly controlled Caili Ling A to go up.


    ''Hey, hey, no! ¡¯


    Cai Liling watched in confusion as she took out the dagger from her thigh, and then stabbed it straight at the Prophet.


    Nima, you asked me to use a dagger to stab a guy who might be the ultimate test of mankind...Su Jin, I am going to...


    With all her strength, Cai Liling held the dagger and stabbed the prophet in the neck.


    Seeing this, the Prophet did not hesitate, but directly greeted him.


    ''Don''t come here! '' Cai Liling roared in her heart with grief and indignation.


    She kicked her legs hard, jumped up, and passed through the prophet.


    Then the prophet quickened his pace and instantly narrowed the distance between him and Su Jin.


    There was only one meter left between the two.


    ''Invalid? '' The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and then he raised his right hand.


    The brilliance of the holy sword flickered on his arm.


    Seeing this, the Prophet did not waver at all, but raised his hand and reached out to Su Jin.


    Su Jin stared, the holy sword slashed straight down.


    Chapter 0343 This is my escape route!


    Puff-!


    Like a hot knife cutting butter.


    Su Jin''s arm directly cut off the arm that the prophet stretched out.


    The palm of his outstretched right hand, along with his forearm, was directly cut off, and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Golden blood flowed on the ground, and white and holy flowers rose from the ground.


    The Prophet was stunned by the sudden injury.


    Seizing this opportunity, Su Jin slashed the prophet''s head with a knife.


    In an instant, the Prophet''s head was chopped off.


    After doing this, Su Jin didn''t even think about it, he rushed up, pulled Caili Ling with his right hand, kicked his legs, and the shadow of a golden lion appeared behind him.


    In the golden roar of the lion, infinite light flickered, and endless secret patterns flashed on the ceiling of the secret library. Then, in the blink of an eye, the secret patterns burst, the ceiling was blown open, and Su Jin took the opportunity to jump to the sixth floor.


    Cai Liling asked with a stunned expression: "What, what''s going on? Why did you cut him all of a sudden?"


    The lion''s gold attacked the ceiling of the sixth floor, and at the same time, Su Jin compresses the information with his mind, and quickly explained by voice transmission:


    "Remember what he said at the earliest?"


    "The Lord revealed to me that an enemy disguised as a companion has sneaked in here."


    "That''s the question. Have you ever played online games? It''s the kind of game where you team up to fight monsters."


    "You mean..." Cai Liling''s eyes widened suddenly, with an incredible look on her face.


    "Yes, the problem lies in the word companion."


    Su Jin''s eyes flickered, and his tone was a little excited and said:


    "The Prophet listed me and him as his companions at that time, and formed a teammate-injury-free setting similar to an online game, so no matter what attack you and I make, it is impossible to hurt him."


    "And just now, I used the holy sword''s ability to cut off the concept, and temporarily cut off the concept of my companion, so just now I was able to cut off his hand and cut off his head."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he had already broken into the space on the third underground floor.


    At this time, Cai Liling asked in surprise, "Since this is the case, why don''t you pursue the victory?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and said, "Do you think I''m stupid? How can someone who can use the highest level of deceitful authority only have this method?"


    "To face this kind of person head-on, am I not a big fool?"


    Arriving on the third floor, in front of Su Jin, the figure of Kalji appeared.


    "?" Kalji was surprised for a moment, but he still roared and stepped forward to stop Su Jin.


    "Let go of the bell!"


    "Don''t get in the way!"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then shouted excitedly.


    At this moment, behind Su Jin, the gold of the lion appeared out of thin air, and roared angrily.


    "It is! No, how is this possible!"


    Gargi was instantly ''shocked in shock'', clutching his chest and wailing in pain.


    ¡®Too fake? ¡¯


    Su Jin was stunned.


    ¡®Your Highness still has such a hobby? '' Cai Liling also widened her eyes in astonishment.


    From her perspective, she could clearly see the eager ''performance'' desire on Kalji''s face.


    At this moment, a golden lion wrapped in white-gold brilliance suddenly rushed out of Kalji, directly collided with Su Jin, and submerged in his body.


    And this scene was watched by the ordinary members of the Ouroboros who were still in shock.


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, wanting to say something to Kalji, but her pupils shrank suddenly.


    He didn''t turn back, but he sensed a hand coming towards the back of his head.


    That is the hand of the prophet.


    Old monster... Su Jin scolded secretly, and a huge blue crab appeared behind him.


    The silver mist of the carapace!


    The No. 4 Familiar Beast of the Fourth Primogenitor, the ability is atomization.


    In an instant, the prophet''s hand passed through Su Jin, as if through a thin layer of mist.

 Chapter 278：

    "Huh?" The Prophet was surprised, then stretched out his hand and grabbed it, followed by a sharp pull.


    Cai Liling was caught by the Prophet, and at the same time grabbed the Prophet''s hand with a look of ''wrong''.


    The Prophet frowned, and instead of trying to shake off Cai Liling, he stretched out another hand towards Yun Wu.


    "bell!"


    Kalji, who was still in pain, became frightened at this time, and rushed over in an instant. During his sprint, a terrifying strong wind was triggered, and the fog around him was blown away at once.


    At this moment, Shen Fei with the double horns of the ninth beast smashed through the ceiling, and the hurricane caused by it took the opportunity to **** up all the fog.


    "Lin, are you alright?"


    Kalji rushed over, broke the prophet''s hand, and held up Caili Ling.


    At this time, Cai Liling seemed to have finally "returned to God", and smiled reluctantly at Kalji: "I''m sorry, Your Highness, I''m fine."


    After she finished speaking, she quickly looked at the prophet who was about to leave, and said with a smile:


    "Thank you for your help."


    The Prophet paused, took a deep look at the two of them, and quickly chased after them.


    Seeing this, Kalji narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "Use the last resort directly."


    Cai Liling''s eyes widened, but she didn''t say anything, but nodded.


    basement one.


    While the Prophet was being held back for a while, Su Jin shattered the ceiling leading to the ground, but stayed here again, waiting for the pursuers.


    The prophet who arrived behind suddenly stopped, stood on the ground on the ground floor, and looked up at Su Jin, who was two hundred meters above the sky.


    Su Jin looked at the old man who fought for a short time, but still didn''t know the other''s name, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Old man, let me ask you one last time, is what I want in your hands?"


    "..."


    The Prophet froze for a moment, then smiled and said:


    "I don''t know what you''re looking for either."


    Hearing this, Su Jin, who was only one step away from escaping, narrowed his eyes and smiled:


    "My name is Su Jin, what about you, old man."


    "Su Jin?" The Prophet was stunned for a moment, then smiled gently: "I see, then what you want is indeed in my hands."


    "As for the real name..."


    The Prophet smiled, then sighed softly:


    "Forget it, with your current performance, you will be able to know my name in the future."


    The old man with mottled white hair, beard, and obvious nasolabial lines said with a smile:


    "You can call me... Mithra."


    The smile on Su Jin''s face suddenly solidified.


    Before his smile froze, he had already followed his heart''s choice, took steps, stepped out of the underground space, and came to the surface.


    Yet at the same time.


    Mithra came quietly behind Su Jin, stretched out his hand indifferently, and grabbed Su Jin''s shoulder.


    At this time, Su Jin only had time to shout:


    "Black Rabbit, burn!"


    Chapter 0344 Three Letters


    Six kilometers away, on the top floor of a building.


    Facing the cold wind in the early morning, the black rabbit sitting on the edge muttered:


    "Really, Su Jin, you only need one connector for yourself. To put it bluntly, you''re not worried about me being a hindrance."


    "That guy, does he have any bad thoughts about Moon Rabbit? Does he think that Rabbit can only serve as the face of the community?"


    The black rabbit sitting on the edge of the building swayed his legs and complained again and again.


    Knowing that it was a night mission, she was wearing warm trousers and long sleeves, her bunny ears were hidden in her hood, and she was surrounded by hidden gifts borrowed from Thousand Eyes at a high price.


    "Although Su Jin said that I have a very important insurance here, it doesn''t always feel like it."


    Black Rabbit turned his head and looked at the three envelopes held down by three fist-sized stones, with a slightly tangled expression.


    Would burning these three letters help a lot?


    How can this sound unreliable?


    It''s impossible that the combined effect of the three letters is greater than her judicial authority, right?


    Thinking of this, Black Rabbit couldn''t help hugging his knees and sighed:


    "People also want to help..."


    At this moment, a loud roar came from above the sky.


    "Black Rabbit... Sao..."


    Black Rabbit''s face instantly burst red, and his ears were red to the bottom:


    "Who''s to say that, I''m a serious rabbit, okay?"


    After she roared, her pupils shrank instantly, she turned around quickly, and ignited three envelopes with divine power.


    Boom three times.


    The flames rose suddenly, and white, black, and golden flames quickly burned.


    Seeing the flames rise, Black Rabbit immediately started the trial authority.


    Om-!


    An illusory beam of light appeared in the sky.


    In the demon city, all the gift games have been forcibly suspended!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Su Jin looked at Mithra''s hand on his shoulder with a very unnatural expression.


    He tried his best to cover his whole body with a small universe, prepared for defense, and at the same time prepared his mind to burn the small universe.


    Facing Mithra.


    In the face of this existence that seems to have long since become the incarnation of the Holy Son of the Cross.


    Su Jin had to plan for the worst.


    "what?"


    Mithra raised his eyebrows, and there were a few more nasolabial lines on his forehead:


    "Very wonderful power, I even felt some kind of vast power in it, didn''t you? Are you the chosen one too?"


    After Mithra said these words, Su Jin''s guard suddenly relaxed a lot.


    The feeling of a life-and-death crisis has suddenly decreased a lot... While surprised, Su Jin deliberately delayed the time and asked:


    "I''m curious, how did you know that I was going to sneak in."


    Hearing this, Mithra shook her head and said:


    "I only predicted that someone would sneak into the stronghold recently, and then made corresponding preparations."


    After he finished speaking, he seemed to open up the conversation, and said softly:


    "I guard the entrance of the secret vault, follow everyone who enters the secret vault, observe their reactions, watch them stunned by the disappearance of the secret treasure, and modify their memory after confirming that there is no problem."


    He said this, the corners of his mouth curled slightly:


    "I handled thirty-seven people like this, and I finally waited for you."


    Grass, squatting in the grass... Su Jin''s heart twitched, but he continued to ask:


    "Aren''t you worried about my call for help just now? If Bai Yasha comes now, even a big man like you will not be able to escape her pursuit."


    "Huh? If it''s fake, you shouldn''t rely on Bai Yasha, and she can''t stop me now."


    Mithra smiled, then looked at Su Jin, and then said:


    "Can you smash atoms after getting started? This force seems to be much stronger than the existing power system of Hakoniwa, and it goes deeper into the essence of the root force. Is there a malfunction in the central hub of Hakoba?"


    This old immortal is really studying the small universe... The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, but he still didn''t dare to act rashly.


    He couldn''t figure out Mithra''s means, and at the same time felt no danger, so...


    Wait, there is no danger? Su Jin''s pupils suddenly widened.


    At this time, Mithra raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "Discovered my psychic parasitism? Is it the credit of your special power?"


    At this time, all the gift games were forcibly suspended by Black Rabbit.


    Even the Demon King game with Mithra temporarily lost the restraint of the venue.


    Su Jin can escape.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately tried to burn the small universe, but suddenly found that the resistance in his heart was rapidly increasing.


    He didn''t want to waste his life to gain power.


    Damn, thinking is interfered! Su Jin cursed inwardly.


    "It''s useless, if you choose to run away from the beginning, if you keep pulling the distance, I can''t catch you at all, and I can only watch you move out one by one to rescue soldiers.


    However, at that time I foresaw that, ''When you know my real name, you must not dare to act rashly''. "


    Mithra showed a happy smile at this time:


    "After all, my name is quite deterrent in the little garden."


    Suspected to become a double-digit incarnation.


    This information alone is enough to make anyone who knows it lose three points against Mithra.


    It was here that Su Jin was trapped by Mithras.


    "At this time, even if you have any means of turning around, you may not be able to succeed."


    When Mithra said this, he shook his head and said:


    "You shouldn''t have asked my name in the first place, or you won''t give up and run away, but here you are with me."


    "At this level, I am afraid that only the existence of two digits can save you, but unfortunately, it is impossible for two digits to come out because of you..."


    Mithra was silent for a while before he finished speaking.


    Seeing this, Su Jin turned his head and looked to the right.


    There, an elegant and noble woman with sun-like blond hair and a fiery red dress is standing not far from the two of them, watching them quietly.


    And when Su Jin turned his eyes, the noble woman raised the corners of her mouth slightly and said softly like an oriole:


    "It seems that I am a woman who can turn the impossible into the possible."


    Mithra opened his mouth, then shook his head with a wry smile and said, "Halloween, I can''t believe that you actually shot it yourself..."


    Before he finished speaking, his figure was fixed by some kind of force.


    At this moment, his consciousness seemed to come to the end, to the place of eternal silence.


    Here, Mithra saw his own [death].


    Omega... Mithra thought in shock before sinking into death.


    And at this moment, far away, pure white light flew from the unknowable realm and pierced through Mithra''s chest.


    - Fan Shi gun!


    It was held by Emperor Shitian, and it contained its victory authority, calling for victory, and hitting it was the holy gun of victory.


    The gift game forcibly organized by the Demon King was automatically deciphered the moment Mithra was shot by Vansh.

 Chapter 279：

    At this time, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth, raised his hand, pierced Mithra''s head with one finger, and took out a gift card from it, saying:


    "I''m sorry, one of my cards is to hand out three report letters to a two-digit existence!"


    0345 The object of the letter


    After making up for Mithra, Su Jin then punched and smashed the atoms in his body.


    After doing all this, Su Jin turned to look at the right side, where the elegant woman who was standing there had disappeared.


    gone? Su Jin was surprised for a moment, then lowered his head quickly, rushed to the alley opposite the building, and jumped into the shadow created by the street lights.


    In the shadows, Su Jin and Leticia met eyes, the latter did not pause, but just held down Su Jin''s shoulder.


    The surrounding shadows wriggled and twisted, presenting gloomy black-and-white images.


    This is Leticia using her shadow power to move quickly.


    After moving for less than a second, Leticia reached out and grabbed the black rabbit that jumped down from above, and said:


    "It''s going to cross the border."


    In Hakoniwa, there are space controls for every outer door.


    Even if it is an outer door with adjacent numbers, it is impossible to migrate to another outer door by means of ground movement.


    It will even appear, go to the end of the south, and find that it is the beginning of the north, such a strange phenomenon.


    If you want to move to another outer gate, you must use the realm gate, or activate the outer gate crossing technique by a four-digit being with realm spirit.


    These rules are formulated by the queen in charge of the realm, the Queen of Halloween.


    In addition to the realm gate and the high-ranking existence holding the realm spirit, the shadow power of the Hakoba knight was also given the right to cross the outer gate.


    This is because at dawn, the knights of Hakoniwa swore allegiance to the queen of the realm.


    At that time, the people who signed the contract ceremony were Leticia, who was the leader of the Hakoba knights at the time, and the Queen of Halloween.


    The three of them crossed the realm gate without any nonsense and returned to the NoName headquarters on the outskirts of the capital at the end.


    In a dim living room.


    Leticia stepped out of the shadows and flipped the light switch.


    A white light lit up, illuminating the entire living room.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief, walked to the sofa in three and two steps, thumped, lay down, and sat on the sofa in a large shape.


    At the same time, the black rabbit suddenly rushed up and sniffed around Su Jin, and then said:


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, there is no smell of injury."


    "He died!"


    Su Jin pushed the black rabbit to the sofa next to him, making a ''boom'' sound.


    The black rabbit who hit the sofa cushion suddenly became angry: "That''s too much! People are caring about you!"


    Su Jin closed his eyes, let out a deep breath, and then shouted, "Leeticia."


    Hearing this, Leticia glanced at Su Jin, cut her wrist with her nails, and squeezed out blood.


    Drops of blood flowed out, and then turned into a blood-winged angel with a blurred face in mid-air, wrapping the entire room.


    This is to interfere with eavesdropping and tracking.


    After confirming safety, Leticia said: "You can continue talking."


    Seeing this, Black Rabbit was in the mood to ask:


    "What happened, why did I feel the power of the Lord God."


    The main **** refers to Emperor Shitian.


    This Lord is the **** that Moon Rabbit worships together, and is also one of the ancestors of the bloodline.


    The simulated godhead Brahma Spear held by Black Rabbit is the projection given by Di Shitian to separate his weapon spirituality.


    And just now, over the demon capital, a real Vatican spear appeared.


    "I don''t know if it is the Emperor Neng, and the queen also shot."


    Leticia, who arrived near the scene after Su Jin called for help, said delicately:


    "Sorry, I couldn''t catch up."


    Actually, catch up.


    When Mithra caught Su Jin, Leticia was standing in the opposite alley, and she was ready to make a move.


    With the strength shown by the enemy just now, Leticia believes that she can temporarily stop the opponent and give Su Jin a chance to escape.


    If the two join forces, there is a high probability that they will escape together.


    However, at that moment, Leticia was imprisoned.


    The realm queen who reigned in Hakoten didn''t seem to want to see this scene.


    She seems to have deliberately left Leticia aside and made Su Jin owe her favor. While revealing traces and intimidating Mithra, she also restricted Leticia''s actions.


    This kind of performance is like deliberately trying to make Su Jin owe a favor... Leticia fell into silence when she thought of this.


    She remembered the smiling eyes when the Queen of Halloween looked at Su Jin when she disappeared, and the warning eyes when she turned to herself.


    In view of this, Leticia could only admit that she did not catch up.


    After all, this is a warning from the Queen.


    "A lie? The queen is here too." The black rabbit''s teeth began to tremble: "We just want to get the flag back!"


    As she spoke, she scratched her hair frantically, and then asked with a look of fear:


    "What the **** did you encounter! What are those letters for!"


    At this time, Su Jin took a deep breath and said with a look of fear, "I encountered Mithra."


    The black rabbit''s eyelids jumped wildly, and his mouth opened uncontrollably:


    "Mithra? Mithra, the **** king of the Persian group of gods?"


    "So that''s the case, is that the God King?"


    Leticia looked at Su Jin calmly and said:


    "You''d better check Lingge now to see if there are any traces left."


    When she said this, she paused for a while and said:


    "Mithra is a **** who is good at ''contracts''. He is good at coaxing with words, and then inadvertently, let you reach some kind of contract with him."


    "The thing that His Majesty is best at is to invade the enemy''s spirituality and turn the enemy into his friend or even a servant."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and she closed her eyes to examine Lingge. After a while, she said with a strange expression:


    "The remaining power has been resolved."


    He felt the breath of ''the end of all things'' in his spirituality.


    Until then, he didn''t know that Omega had shot.


    At this time, the black rabbit held down Su Jin''s shoulder and said:


    "Let''s check it again, or let Shiroyasha-sama check it again."


    "That kind of thing will be discussed later."


    When Su Jin said this, he frowned and looked at the black rabbit and said:


    "You just shot, are you sure it''s your main god?"


    "Can it still be fake?" Hei Rabbit asked in astonishment.


    Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said:


    "Bring all the reserve envelopes I gave you."


    "Oh!" Hearing this, Black Rabbit immediately took out 30 envelopes from the gift card.


    These are the backups that Su Jin gave her when she couldn''t burn the three envelopes.


    Backups of each envelope are ten.


    Su Jin took out three different backups and opened them directly.


    The recipient of the first copy is [Queen of the Realm].


    The content is [the location information of the Sun Sovereign Chenlong in exchange for a shot]


    The recipient of the second copy is [The Mistress of the End]


    The content is very short, only two words [Save me]


    Su Jin quickly opened the third letter and looked at the recipient''s name:


    ¡ª¡ª¡¾Sakyamuni¡¿


    Chapter 0346 Victory and Loser


    The content on the third envelope is simple.


    [The Son tries to devour Kargi]


    It''s a bit alarmist, but if Sakyamuni has an intention on Vishnu''s spirituality, the probability of the opponent''s shot will be relatively high.


    But it was Di Shitian who shot... Su Jin looked at the third letter with a subtle expression.


    He subconsciously wondered whether Di Shitian might be Sakyamuni''s vest, but in a flash he thought of a bigger possibility.


    Shakyamuni used Emperor Shitian to solve the threat of Mithra, to avoid his attempt on Vishnu''s spirituality from being discovered by the Son of God.


    In the eyes of the gods, Di Shitian and Mithra are related godheads, and it is normal for both sides to attack the other.


    Therefore, Shakyamuni can use the emperor Shatian to make a move, relatively speaking, he can have a cover.


    This is what Su Jin thinks is the most likely.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh: "I didn''t expect them to take action."


    In fact, at the beginning, Su Jin pinned his hopes on Omega, who was the most likely to shoot.


    He and the other party have certain interests involved, and he is responsible for the troubles and rains in the different world, threatening the religious rule of the Crusaders, and Omega is to provide him with the necessary shelter.


    Although the invasion of the Ouroboros'' stronghold was something other than cooperation, it was Mithra, the **** who was suspected of being the incarnation of the Son of God, so it was reasonable for Omega to take action.


    It is unlikely that she will allow Su Jin to be controlled by the Crusaders, so that the secrets of recent changes in human history will be known to the Crusaders.


    Of course, if the situation at that time were more urgent, Su Jin would have fled to the world of death.


    However, what Su Jin didn''t expect was that all three existences took action, and even the Queen of Halloween sent her avatar herself, shocking Mithra.


    Not counting the messages like "Su Jin is a subordinate of the Queen of Halloween" that can be generated later.


    Just coming out in person is very problematic.


    The queen has unknown plans for me? Or, in the face of the disciple Canary, help? Su Jin can only make associations and guesses like this.


    After all, he couldn''t ask the Queen of Halloween directly.


    The black rabbit next to him looked at the envelope in front of him and said in surprise:


    "Everything has been shot, aren''t these letters blank?"


    Su Jin replied naturally at this time:


    "This is an IQ letter. Those who can read the words are smart people."


    In fact, this is because writing the description corresponding to the two-digit number will be induced.


    After being sensed, the corresponding existence will cover up the connection, which will naturally cause Su Jin, who is not the party, to see the content.


    "I see!"


    Black Rabbit suddenly realized and nodded, but then her expression changed, her ears turned red, she stared at Su Jin angrily and said:


    "Su Jin! Are you trying to call me stupid?!"


    Su Jin suddenly looked at her in surprise after hearing this:


    "Have you been smart?"

 Chapter 280：

    Black Rabbit was so angry that he gritted his teeth, and the good rabbit turned into a dog.


    "Su Jin, I haven''t cared about you doing dangerous things every day, so you still come to scold me?"


    "Are you going to quarrel? Come on?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and his expression was very awkward.


    Leticia smiled and watched the two bicker there.


    It''s also a very lucky thing to be able to bicker like that after such a thrilling event.


    At least everyone is there.


    "Lord Leticia, look at him..." The black rabbit grabbed Leticia with wide-eyed eyes.


    Su Jin shrugged, swiftly put away all the envelopes, hid them, and then took out the gift card taken from Mithra, falling into silence.


    Seeing this, the black rabbit opened his mouth, and the mist in his eyes seemed to be a little thicker.


    Beside him, Leticia reached out and patted Hei Rabbit on the shoulder, then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Open it."


    Su Jin nodded when he heard the words, and then waved the gift card.


    The next moment, a banner covering the entire coffee table appeared in the eyes of the three of them.


    On it, the free girl and the hills and fields she walked through were depicted.


    This is the flag of [Arcadia], and it is also the flag and name of NoName in the past.


    "The name and the flag are not separated, and it seems that it has not been processed in depth."


    Su Jin checked several times, then sighed:


    "Take it back."


    "Yeah, I got it back." Leticia looked at the flag in a trance.


    Black Rabbit wiped the corners of his eyes, then said with a smile:


    "Would you like to hold a party all night and call up the children of the community."


    At this time, Su Jin categorically refused:


    "No, I''ll also check the spoils."


    "Check that kind of thing later~"


    Black Rabbit immediately grabbed Su Jin''s arm, as if you wouldn''t let me go if you didn''t agree.


    Su Jin glanced at her, then sighed helplessly: "I''m afraid of you."


    "Hehe~" Black Rabbit revealed a simple and honest smile.


    Seeing this scene, Leticia raised her mouth slightly, leaned against the wall, and looked at the night sky outside the window.


    Canary... Nidime is a very good man... Leticia looked at the night sky and gradually closed her eyes.


    ¡ª


    Ouroboros'' underground stronghold.


    After the Prophet was confirmed dead, both Kalji and Cairi Rin were restricted from moving.


    Before that, the two took advantage of the riot over Mithra''s death and used secret techniques to actively seal the memory of Su Jin in order to face the inspection.


    So now, the two of them only left the memory of the intruder sneaking in and the prophet dying in battle.


    "It''s too much, it''s too much, the first united those guys! They don''t show their faces, they only give orders there."


    "I still found the perpetrator? Looking for a ball? The fool has seen the gift of the leader of the heavenly army. Who would dare to trouble him?"


    Inside the room, Cai Liling complained very unhappily.


    "bell."


    In the same room, Kalgi leaning on the sofa "Ah! '' screamed, and suddenly jumped up.


    "His Royal Highness, what''s the matter? Is it the interrogation of the first and second joint that makes you feel uncomfortable?"


    Cai Liling hurriedly came over, looked at Kalji, and looked at his right arm with only half of it with some distress.


    Kalji reached out and grabbed Cai Liling''s hand and held it tightly.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Seeing this scene, Cai Liling asked a little uneasy.


    Kalji was silent for a moment, then tightly held Cai Liling''s hand and said:


    "I foresee your death."


    Cai Liling''s pupils shrank, and then she smiled and said:


    "What stupid things are you talking about, how could my sister and I die before I see you, an idiot, get married and have children."


    Even though she said that, the unease in Cairi Rin''s heart grew stronger.


    As one of the ten incarnations of Vishnu, Kalji was born with a powerful personality.


    Such a personality made his spirituality so powerful that even the gods would be horrified.


    What they feel is about to happen is often the equivalent of predicting the future.


    Therefore, the future predicted by Kalji is likely to be staged in reality.


    But Cai Liling can''t panic, at least it can''t bring more pressure to Kalji.


    At this time, Kalji raised his hand and tapped Cai Liling''s forehead.


    The memory blockade was lifted at this moment.


    Cai Liling''s eyes were blank for a moment, and then she said in a livid tone, "Can''t you hide it?"


    She remembered her alliance with Su Jin, and then guessed the reason why Kalji said she would die.


    At this time, Kalji asked: "Has the final measure taken effect?"


    "..." Cai Liling was silent and did not respond.


    "Sure enough, Ling, you terminated the ceremony without telling me?" Kalji smiled and said, "Is that why I foresee your death?"


    Cai Liling was silent for a moment, and then said, "Do you really want to do that?"


    "Lin, I just don''t want to be controlled by someone to control my whole life."


    Kalji smiled and stretched out his hand, patted Cairi Rin''s head.


    Knowing that Kargil was only trying to ease her guilt, Sairi Rin finally sighed.


    She stood up, pushed open the door to the bathroom in the room, then opened it again, three times.


    Finally, the space behind the door changed.


    Introduced into the eye is a room less than 40 square meters.


    At this time, on the floor of the room, a series of golden textures converged into a complicated array.


    At this time, Kalji took out a milky white horn only the size of two thumbs.


    The evaluation of the center of the small garden is "the dragon horn of the dragon species that does not know its true body, and it is suspected that it has some kind of calling power. ¡¯


    "Your Highness, do you really want to do this?" Cai Liling stepped aside and asked again tangled.


    Kalji stepped forward, placed the dragon''s horn in the center of the array, and with a swipe of his fingertips, cut his own artery, forcing out a few drops of red blood, and said with a smile:


    "Lin, I can''t fight them."


    "Before the spiritual identity of the last king came out, that holy son was the true holder of the spiritual identity of the ''last savior''."


    "And my biggest reliance, the simulated star creation map of ''avatar'' has been in the hands of the Buddhist man before I was born."


    "From the very beginning, my life, my destiny, was planned."


    "I don''t want to be their ration, so I can only introduce more variables."


    After Kalji said this, he clenched his teeth and knelt on the ground, kneeling towards the dragon horn and saying:


    "Dragon God who carries the world, please listen to my call."


    "I, the holder of the Spirit of Salvation, Kalji is willing to accept your covenant and become your agent."


    The words fell, and a young voice came from the far side:


    "The contract is established!"


    Cai Liling watched this scene and could only stand aside and pray.


    Pray that the dragon who bears the world is willing to fulfill the contract, and when he achieves the spiritual status of Vishnu, he will leave a chance for Kalji to be reincarnated.


    Feeling the contract on the spiritual grid, Gargi breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, an old and smiling voice sounded:


    "Sound Judgment."


    The old voice said this, and said with a little emotion:


    "Kulimo is indeed the kindest one among them. For you, relying on her is the best choice."


    "Who?!"


    Kalji''s pupils shrank, and he looked around, but couldn''t see a figure other than Caili Rin.


    "Don''t look for it, little guy, I''m in your spirit."


    Kalji quickly closed his eyes to perceive the spirit, but was shocked to find that he could not find the trace of the other party.


    How could it be possible... to be able to hide from my perception... parasitic on my body... In an instant, Kalji''s forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    "Your Highness, what''s wrong?" Cai Liling asked suspiciously from the side.


    "No, nothing."


    While saying that, Kargi looked for a solution.


    At this time, the old voice said with a smile: "Good-hearted child!"


    "Hehe, someone like you who loves your companions is actually involved in the struggle of the ten incarnations, no wonder it is so painful."


    "Who are you?" Calgi asked calmly.


    "Finally realized that I''m the new variable you wanted?"


    The old voice smiled, and then said meaningfully:


    "You can call me...Mr. Secret."


    Chapter 0347 Mr. Secret''s Answer


    Mr. Mi... Kalji immediately began to think of which high-ranking existence this title refers to.


    No, probably just a pseudonym used to mislead others.


    Also, when exactly did he parasitize me, this level of parasitism requires at least one physical contact, who is the person I have had physical contact with recently?


    Kalji narrowed his eyes, recalled carefully, and found a suspect.


    The dead ''prophet''.


    When he helped Cai Liling before, he broke the opponent''s hand.


    Prophet is ''Mr. Secret''?


    I have very little contact with him. I don''t even know the other party''s full name. No, no one in the base knows his real name.


    After he was killed by Di Shitian, he escaped death by lurking in me by the previous release?


    Is the existence of four figures so difficult to kill?


    Kalji was vigilant in his heart, and at the same time regarded Mr. Mi as an existence with at least three digits.


    Oh, only such an existence can escape from the hands of Emperor Shitian.


    The deity who claims to be a defunct **** and constantly self-defiles is after all a great existence that has survived since the dawn of time. Faced with this existence, it cannot be viewed purely by superficial behavior.


    So, let''s try Mr. Secret as a prophet for the time being.


    "Can you help me?"

 Chapter 281：

    Kalji took the initiative to release a signal of cooperation.


    Since Mr. Mi is lurking on him, it means that he has a certain intention, and it is an attempt that needs to be parasitized on him to complete.


    Hearing Kalji''s question, Mr. Mi smiled and said in a gentle tone:


    "Whether I can help you or not depends on your judgment. After all, I am not omnipotent."


    Does this tell me that he, or that he was once called Almighty?


    Kalji was awe-inspiring, hesitant to cooperate with Mr. Mi.


    But soon, he convinced himself.


    Because he had no choice in the game, he couldn''t gamble with Cai Liling''s life.


    Thinking of this, Kalji sighed and said:


    "I predicted the death of my companion Cai Liling, what can you do?"


    "Haha, I didn''t expect you to be worrying about this kind of problem."


    Mr. Mi''s gentle laughter is quite sarcastic:


    "It''s up to you, not me."


    Kalji frowned upon hearing this:


    "The matter of Ling involved a four-digit existence who died, and was also a prophet who was one of my bosses, and the one who killed him was Emperor Shitian, the head of the Heavenly Army. I don''t think I can do this kind of thing. put one''s oar in."


    At this time, Mr. Mi asked meaningfully:


    "Are you really sure it was Di Shitian who shot?"


    "You mean?"


    Gargi suddenly widened his eyes, with an incredible look on his face:


    "Impossible, the Brahma Spear is Di Shitian''s signature tool, a Hindu simulated star creation map, and the person who can activate him... Wait, you mean Brahma? This time it''s his hand?"


    Brahma and Di Shitian belong to related godheads, and the amazing thing is that the two are brothers of life and death in Little Garden, and even jointly master the "Brahma Gun", a simulated star creation map.


    This was also the reason why Kalji suspected that Brahma had shot.


    At this time, Mr. Mi smiled and denied:


    "No, Brahma didn''t make a move. The one who made the attack was indeed Emperor Shitian, at least it was him who made the attack."


    "Attack..." Kalji suddenly felt uneasy in his heart, he felt as if he was asking the bottom of an unspeakable secret.


    At this time, Mr. Mi jokingly said:


    "I''m afraid Emperor Shitian didn''t expect that a casual blow two hundred years ago would kill a person with a very special status two hundred years later?"


    "The guy who claimed to be a god-destroyer never wanted to get involved in such complicated things, but it seems that things will never be what he has."


    "The attack two hundred years ago? How is it possible, that attack was clearly just issued... Wait!"


    Calgary''s eyes widened in horror.


    It is impossible for an attack two hundred years ago to hit someone two hundred years later.


    This is impossible to happen.


    But in the little garden, there are people who can make the impossible happen.


    For example, the signature ability of the Buddha Sakyamuni in Buddhism.


    ''Cause inversion! ¡¯


    How could it be a reversal of cause and effect, how could Shakyamuni take action personally, and deliberately borrowed the attack that Emperor Shatian had issued in two hundred years... Kalji thought with a trembling heart.


    He thought for the first time that his attempt to escape the surveillance of Sakyamuni and the Son had been discovered.


    He even thought of escaping to another world with Cairi Rin and some companions immediately.


    At this time, Mr. Mi comforted him and said:


    "Don''t be too nervous, Sakyamuni just did it smoothly. Even without him, Omega''s methods can kill the prophet, not counting these two people. There was also the Queen of Halloween at the time."


    When Mr. Mi said this, his tone was full of smiles:


    "So no matter how the prophet looked at it, there was no way out."


    Omega... Queen of Halloween... There are actually these two, Mr. Mi, are you showing off his life-saving ability to me... Kargi thought with a tense face.


    If this is true, then this Mr. Mi is at least a top three-digit person, or even a suspected two-digit existence. Who is it among the seventeen people, or which one of the thirty-three people below?


    Can Su Jin actually let the three come to the rescue in person? What is his background? What will be the impact of working with him?


    Kalji''s heart was pounding, and it took a long time to suppress his fear. Instead of thinking about these questions, he gritted his teeth and asked:


    "How to deal with the matter of Ling, isn''t her situation even more dangerous when it comes to those existences?"


    Mr. Mi sighed and said as if he was reprimanding his ignorant grandson:


    "Caring is messing up!"


    "When it comes to this kind of existence, does it make sense to kill a five-figure little guy?"


    "She''s just the first few snowflakes after the avalanche."


    "Also, you seem to have been underestimating your importance?"


    When Mr. Mi said this, he said jokingly:


    "That little guy can force those old foxes to bet in advance by relying on his own speciality, and you who have the same speciality, what is it to keep a little guy?"


    "If you want, you can even ask them for seventy-two equally beautiful little girls."


    "Such a small character, to them, is not worth as much as a raisin, at least the raisin can taste sweet aftertaste."


    "What do I want a pretty girl for? Besides, why are raisins?" Kalgi was stunned.


    Mr. Mi paused and coughed dryly:


    "You don''t need to care about this kind of problem, you just need to know whether the little girl can live or not depends on whether you are willing to protect it or not."


    Hearing this, Kalji was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "I understand."


    He will definitely go to the line with the first united member sent by Ouroboros!


    If the laning fails, immediately threaten to take Cai Liling to leave the Ouroboros.


    I hope it can be successful... Kalji thought a little bit in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    NoName''s stronghold.


    Su Jin woke up after drinking a bunch of red wine.


    He opened his eyes, rubbed his eyes, and in the messy living room, he saw the black rabbit sitting next to him.


    And he was lying on the black rabbit''s lap in the form of a knee pillow.


    "?!" Su Jin was stunned for a moment.


    At this moment, a playful male voice rang in my ears:


    "Boy, my great-granddaughter''s thighs feel pretty good."


    At this moment, the hair on Su Jin''s body stood on end!


    Chapter 0348 Emperor Shitian


    Su Jin immediately surrendered his gaze to the direction from which the voice came.


    It was the sound from the sofa on his right, less than 3 meters away.


    At this time, a blue-haired single ponytail man in a dark purple suit, with an open bow tie, blue nail polish on his nails, and a rather frivolous manner was sitting there.


    The other party leaned on the sofa with one foot crossed, spread his hands, pressed against the top of the sofa, and looked at Su Jin with a smile that was not a smile.


    Seeing the other party, Su Jin''s pupils shrank slightly, and then carefully sensed the surroundings, and soon found an abnormality.


    Leticia, Athena, Lancelot, and the children disappeared.


    The sundries left over from the party last night are also gone. Although it is still the living room, everything that should be there is gone. Is this a different space?


    At this time, Su Jin also noticed that he and the black rabbit were lying or sitting on the floor of the living room.


    The movements of the two were that Su Jin was resting on Hei Rabbit''s lap, while Hei Rabbit himself was sleeping soundly with his back on the sofa chair.


    Hei Rabbit slept very soundly. It should be that after seeing me fall asleep last night, he put me on his lap and leaned on the sofa casually and fell asleep... We both drank a lot of magic wine yesterday... Su Jin tried his best to resolve it. The hangover from divine wine.


    This kind of wine was a special offering from Shiroyasha. It seemed that it was a good wine that Black Rabbit had performed well in a gift game for the God of Bacchus, and the other party asked Shiroyasha to give it away.


    It''s a **** wine that can make four figures drunk, but unfortunately the community of the gods of wine has stated in advance that it can''t be sold... Su Jin relaxed, turned his head, and buried his head deeply in Hei Rabbit''s arms.


    "Tsk!"


    Su Jin''s behavior directly aroused the unhappiness of the blue-haired man, and even made a clear smacking sound:


    "You kid, know who I am and dare to take advantage of my great-granddaughter?"


    Su Jin turned his head and said with emotion, "I didn''t wake up!"


    "..." Di Shitian was silent for a while, then sighed and said, "Stop playing, I''m not ready to face this child yet."


    Feeling guilty for not being able to protect the hometown of Black Rabbit two hundred years ago... Su Jin immediately thought of this incident.


    It is said that the members of the Moon Rabbit Clan at the time exceeded a thousand, which is almost equal to nearly a thousand four-digit numbers, but in one night, they were annihilated by the three-headed demon dragon, and less than ten orphans survived.


    The three-digit final trial is really terrifying, and I don''t know how far my little universe can improve to be able to match him.


    But having said that, it''s no wonder that Bai Yasha said that Emperor Shitian is a natural **** and Buddha with human feelings. He would not dare to face the black rabbit because of the ineffective protection of his dependents... Su Jin thought so, but also from the black rabbit. Climbed up.


    Then, he carried the black rabbit to the sofa, found the coat that was hanging on the hanger last night, and put it on her.


    After doing all this, he walked to the sofa opposite Di Shitian and sat down, looking at him with a calm expression.


    But Di Shitian, who saw his actions like this, smiled shrewdly:


    "Heh, you''re more beating than I thought."


    Because I stole the unhappiness of my lovely granddaughter... Then should I call your father-in-law? Su Jin complained in his heart, and then asked calmly:


    "Is it because of Mithra? He should have been killed by you."


    The only thing related to Di Shitian recently was Mithra, and Su Jin suspected that Di Shitian came to him because of this.


    Hearing Su Jin mentioning Mithra, the corners of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched inevitably:


    "You kid is not cute at all."


    Dishatian did not explain that Mithra was not killed by him.


    Even if he didn''t want to blame his boss, but considering Sakyamuni''s coffee position, he chose to remain silent.


    Anyway, I also saw Mithra''s sullenness... Di Shitian comforted himself in his heart and said:


    "This matter is understood."


    Understood... Su Jin raised an eyebrow.


    He obtained the sovereignty of the sun, reported Mithra, and suspected that he had killed the other party directly.


    At this time, Di Shitian said calmly:


    "You can use that power reasonably and openly, but only if you are promoted to four figures."


    He said this, paused, and then explained:


    "I know what you are worried about. Your growth is indeed too fast, so fast that we will put the suspicion of many things on your head, such as the World War, such as this Godslayer."


    Don''t be suspicious, I did it... Su Jin thought for a while.


    At this time, Di Shitian sighed:


    "On the matter of cross religion, the Buddhist man and the Thousand Eyes man have reached a consensus."


    "Thousand Eyes will give a reasonable explanation for the experience before the five figures, and even my boss will help cover it up."


    "However, for promotion to four figures, a reasonable medium is needed."


    When Di Shitian said this, he glanced at Su Jin and said:


    "You should have promised Athena to be her agent? Observing the unknown world for her?"

 Chapter 282：

    It''s all checked out... Maybe Qianyan and Fomen shared information? While Su Jin thought so, he nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian nodded slightly, and then said:


    "You can try to observe a different world that''s not too dangerous, and then move up to four figures after that.


    We will rationalize the process of all this, and make you the lucky one whose spirituality has skyrocketed by observing another world.


    This is not uncommon in the dawn period. Considering the special circumstances of the current environment, there should be a lot of such lucky people in the future.


    And after being promoted, you can freely use that solar sovereignty.


    At that time, Buddhism, Tianjun and Baiyasha will give a license to make the origin of that sovereignty more reasonable. "


    When Di Shitian said this, he said with a slightly playful expression:


    "We have figured out the reason for you, Shiroyasha''s son-in-law? Or, his godson, even his lover, is not bad. Of course, the last Shiroyasha didn''t allow it, but I heard that you have a knife on your body, you can let You make a reasonable connection, and you are free to choose."


    Is it Bai Ye... She sees that I''ve been exercising Xiao Universe lately, and she''s almost ignoring me... Su Jin thought about it, and nodded step by step:


    "I understand how to do it."


    Observing a different world that is not dangerous, this condition Su Jin thinks is acceptable.


    He spent a thousand points before, shortening the "cooling period" of the world of death, and it is impossible to wait another month and a half to try to observe the other party.


    This is a waste of time and resources... Su Jin complained in his heart.


    Faced with the matter of becoming Baiyasha''s associate... Su Jin hesitated.


    Lover just think about it, Shiroyasha will hammer me to death. son in law? Bai Ye is the product of my soul breath and the power of Bai Yasha, is this equal to self-communion? Ghost father?


    Forget it, I still want her to become the spirituality of the holy clothes, and have an epic upgrade. Thinking of this, the only option is to be a son.


    Well, you can also say nothing and let the gods in the outside world guess. Anyway, those guys can''t think of any good things... Su Jin nodded slightly and complained in his heart.


    "It''s fine for you to know for yourself."


    When Di Shitian said this, he stood up, looked at the black rabbit, and sighed:


    "Take good care of this child."


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at Su Jin with a warning face: "It''s okay to mess around behind the scenes, but it can only be done behind the scenes."


    "Is this the advice of the seniors?" Su Jin looked at Di Shitian in front of him with a playful tone.


    The story of the other party knocking on the widow''s door at night frequently appeared in Hakoniwa''s lace news.


    "You kid really doesn''t get along with me."


    Di Shitian scolded after hearing this, and then said:


    "You can destroy this silent world with four-digit strength. I still have something to do, so I won''t delay."


    After he finished speaking, the figure dissipated directly, leaving behind silent blue arcs.


    Seeing this, Su Jin felt it again and again, and after confirming that Di Shitian had left, he breathed a sigh of relief, sat on the sofa next to him, and looked at the sleeping face of the black rabbit.


    "Come here to take a look at Black Rabbit, and explain the decision of Buddhism and Qianyan high-level by the way?"


    Su Jin said this and muttered:


    "Maybe I want to warn me by the way, this guy is a model of only allowing state officials to set fires."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he emptied his mind and buried his body deeply on the sofa.


    After resting for about ten minutes, he gathered his thoughts and prepared to sort out this harvest.


    0349 Harvest Inventory


    When the mood calmed down, Su Jin began to count the harvest this time.


    He took out the white gift card he had snatched from Mithra, and put out all the items in it one by one.


    There are 23 flags in total.


    Except for the flag of Arcadia, the others should all be the flags of the community that the Ouroboros secretly destroyed. This kind of thing can be bought on behalf of Thousand Eyes, and at least some of the associated communities will be willing to buy it at a high price.


    Followed by the four-digit and five-digit land deeds for the outer gate, the total square meters exceeded 300,000 square kilometers.


    A large part of this is land once held by Arcadia.


    Because the upper levels are afraid of the unknown forces that destroy Arcadia, this kind of stolen goods is extremely difficult to write off.


    Because selling this thing is tantamount to telling others that these communities were destroyed by my Ouroboros.


    Is this some kind of restitution? Su Jin sighed in his heart.


    What''s left after that is something that doesn''t make sense.


    Fragments of some kind of armor, boons with side effects that are far more powerful than abilities, and some unusable godheads.


    Among them, Su Jin found items left by some children and elders in the community.


    For example, Lily''s mother''s godhead, and the Servant Spirit ring left by Jen Russell''s father, these things were sorted by the silent Su Jin, ready to find a time to return them to their original owners.


    After cleaning up, Su Jin looked at the gift card in his hand and frowned:


    "Mithras, aren''t you dead?"


    Although there are many things in the gift card, it is not like the secret vault of the entire Ouroboros stronghold, but more like the inventory of one of the treasure houses.


    Was everything else destroyed by Di Shitian''s attack? Or was it taken away by Mithra, who might still be alive.


    Su Jin prefers the latter, and even suspects that there is something in it that Mithra doesn''t want to disclose.


    Otherwise, a three-digit **** king, even if he might be a human being, would be a bit of a condescending keeper of a treasure trove.


    There should be more important things in that secret vault, so important that Mithra would not hesitate to reveal that he did not die, but also to take things with him.


    What could it be... Su Jin, who lacked information, couldn''t figure it out, so he stopped thinking about it, but pressed it down in his heart.


    Finally, he looked at his spirit and observed the last trophy.


    - Leo Sun Sovereign.


    The appearance of the Leo Sun Sovereign is very ordinary, it looks like a miniature sun that is constantly emitting light.


    And if you don''t pay attention to the strong light on the surface and insist on inquiring into the interior, you will see the phantom of a male lion sleeping soundly in the depths of the sun.


    "Surprisingly ordinary."


    Su Jin said with emotion.


    Such an appearance makes it difficult to imagine that the Sovereign of the Sun is one of the most advanced Sovereigns of Hakoniwa.


    Su Jin thought so, while holding the Sun Sovereign, which is only the size of a palm, and can hold most of it with one hand.


    Then, Su Jin began to sense the function after he obtained the sovereignty of Dayang.


    The first ability, can I arrange the rise or fall of Leo of Hakoniwa? This? Directly arrange the rise and fall of the constellations?


    Su Jin''s face showed some confusion.


    In the little garden, Leo naturally exists.


    In addition to the Hakoniwa Continent, the core area of ??Hakoniwa City, outside the continent, there is an area called Starry Sky.


    And all the constellations in Hakoniwa are located in the starry sky, and they are in circular motion with the Hakoba continent as the core.


    This is because Hakoten is based on the theory of ''Tiandong Theory''.


    That is to say, the universe is centered on the ''Earth'' and revolves around the earth.


    And here, Hakoniwa Continent refers to the status of the earth.


    It is precisely because of this that the earliest Tiandong theory will become the biggest flaw in the world of Hakoba, and thus make Shiroyasha the final trial of double-digit human beings.


    After all, the fact that the earth is the center of the universe has been proven false in the future, but Hakoniwa takes the Hakoniwa continent, which refers to the earth, as the center of the universe. This is inconsistent with reality, so it is the biggest flaw in the universe created by God.


    "But is the galaxy composed of fifty-two stars in the constellation Leo under my control? Although it can only decide whether they hang in the starry sky, it is also a terrible power."


    Su Jin said this, and said with emotion: "After all, this is to direct the rise and fall of fifty-two galaxies!"


    After sighing, Su Jin continued to perceive the abilities of Leo.


    The second ability of Leo is to summon the corresponding gods and celestial spirits, and drive the other party to a certain extent.


    And the one deeply associated with Leo is Hercules.


    Considering that the opponent is about to be promoted to four figures, this is another trump card that can directly dominate the lower level.


    What''s more, it''s not just him that the Leo Sun Sovereign can summon.


    Narossingha the lion and Apollo the sun **** are all objects that can be summoned.


    Of course, there is a high probability of manipulating the incarnation of the opponent, but many people here are at the top of the four-digit strength, and even the three-digit are not weak.


    "Super Fighter Summoner?" Su Jin groaned, then looked at the third ability.


    The third ability of Leo''s Sun Sovereign is to give the bearer the gift of invulnerability.


    What is special here is that the degree of exertion of the gift is determined according to the difference between the holder and the Leo.


    Just like returning to Izayoi, holding a Leo can be invulnerable, plus immunity to slashes.


    No matter whether it is a weapon made by God or made by stars, it cannot cause damage to the retrograde Izayoi.


    It also has the effect of long-range slash immunity.


    According to Su Jin''s understanding, the effect of His Highness Kalji holding the constellation Leo is to ''repel all weapons in the world'', that is, all weapons are ineffective against him.


    Before the two, there was a big difference.


    Kalji''s utilization of Leo is much higher than that of Reverse Izayoi, the reason is that he has a simulated star chart on his body, which can better use the power of Leo.


    "That is to say, Leo''s ability will be affected by the simulated star chart, resulting in bonuses?"


    When Su Jin said this, he thought of his own little universe.


    Called by Shiroyasha as an unheard-of simulation star chart, the small universe can display the abilities of Leo.


    Thinking of this, a silvery white light appeared on Su Jin''s body.


    His little universe is now pure silver, which is proof that the sixth sense has been exercised to its limit.


    And when Su Jin used the small universe steadily, he saw the starry sky, and saw the starry sky lion composed of fifty-two star systems!


    At this moment, Su Jin''s eyes widened, knowing the Leo ability after the bonus of the small universe.


    The first is the ability to bounce attacks from all weapons, even their abilities.


    The second item is the power support of an entire constellation.


    The fifty-two star systems that make up the constellation Leo will provide him with the power source of the small universe for him to use, for him to fight, and even for him to burn.


    Feeling this, Su Jin looked stunned: "Is this the rhythm that makes me burn the entire Leo?"


    Chapter 0350 The Lord of the Box Court


    The power of Leo can be turned into a small universe to support my battle? Su Jin''s eyes widened for a while, a look of surprise on his face.


    Say something shameful.


    Su Jin has never burned a small universe once.


    No matter what kind of powerful enemy he faced, even Mithra, he did not burn the small universe to confront the enemy.


    the reason is simple.


    Burning a small universe is a loss of life.


    This is the thing that worries him the most after awakening the little universe, and it is also the thing that worries him the most.


    The base of the small universe is strong, and the powerhouses at the peak of the sixth sense can even fight at the speed of light, and once the small universe is burned, their power will exponentially increase exponentially.


    If lifespan is ignored, even a Bronze Saint may threaten the gods.


    This **** is not the **** of Little Garden, but the monsters in the Saint Seiya universe that are almost equal to two digits in Su Jin''s view.


    Of course, the sixth sense Saint Seiya is too rare to threaten God, and it is often those very special people.


    For example, Seiya, the great demon king of the stars, the normal sixth sense burning small universe can actually kill the gods, which is outrageous.


    Su Jin can completely imagine how Seiya fought.


    That is fighting for life.


    Seiya can proudly say, ''As long as I live long enough, even a **** will kill you! ¡¯

 Chapter 283：

    Huh, this is a little bit like two rituals.


    Su Jin smiled self-deprecatingly, and then immediately sensed the extent of Leo''s support.


    However, the first induction was unsuccessful.


    "It''s a very vast small universe, and the support of the fifty-two galaxies in Leo makes me feel like an ordinary person facing the sea, and I can''t see the depth at all."


    Su Jin muttered, then frowned and said:


    "The scale of the seventh sense? Or more?"


    Su Jin said with some uncertainty, he tried to mobilize Leo''s small universe, but found that it was extremely difficult, and he could only mobilize one part.


    "It''s a very small part, less than 1/100,000, and it''s still being added. Oh, I''m the most peak silver saint. This is the foundation of the twenty-five sun sovereignty of the small garden?"


    Su Jin said this, with a somewhat calm tone:


    "Summoning a four-digit avatar, invulnerable to swords and guns, immune to weapon abilities, coupled with the support of Leo''s small universe, it seems that my affinity for the sovereignty of the sun is even higher than that of Kalji."


    "This is unlikely to be the power of the small universe itself. The will of the gods and the ultimate power of the sublimation of the small universe are not supported by the stars in this description."


    "According to my memory, the eighty-eight constellations in the Saint Seiya universe were created by Athena herself to provide support for her subordinate Saint Seiya."


    "Then according to this line of thinking, Leo''s support should also be given to me by some existence."


    "This is most likely the handwriting of the center of the small garden. Only he can reasonably mobilize the power of the starry sky."


    "He is acknowledging that my small universe belongs to the simulated star creation map, and has given me the corresponding gift ability, and this ability is the support of the constellation?"


    Su Jin said this, his expression became serious:


    "By gathering the sun sovereignty of the twelve constellations, I can dominate the small universe of the twelve constellations?"


    "No, according to the complete liberation simulation star creation map will usher in a sublimation, it is very likely that it is the support of the eighty-eight constellations throughout the day, which is in line with my impression of the profession of Saint Seiya, the saint of the eighty-eight constellations. fighter."


    "Speaking of the starry sky of the small garden, it is basically equal to the eighty-eight stars in the whole sky. That is to say, the liberation of the complete simulated star creation map is equal to the **** of the small garden universe?"


    When Su Jin said this, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he said to himself:


    "This seems to be in line with the fact that getting half of the sun''s sovereignty can build a new small garden."


    "That is to say, twelve shares of Sun Sovereignty are equal to the Lord of Little Garden? Tsk tsk, is this the work of the center, or the work of the forum? It''s probably the latter."


    "It was an irresistible temptation."


    Su Jin licked the corner of his mouth, to be honest, it''s really exciting to be the Lord of the Little Garden.


    Although the probability of completion is basically non-existent, it is still a thought anyway.


    Su Jin let out a few deep breaths, temporarily suppressing the delusions in his heart.


    "So, with the sovereign support of the Leo Sun, I, who can burn the small universe, can expand my strength to the point where I can match the three-digit four-digit exception?"


    Su Jin is not sure if this is the case, because he has absolutely no information on the strength comparison.


    And this kind of thing can only be known after a real fight with three figures.


    "But I won''t take the initiative to provoke three figures, because that would make me look very stupid..."


    Su Jin laughed at himself. He didn''t have enough interests and motives, so he was stupid to provoke three figures.


    Moreover, there are not many three-digit figures in the lower level of the box garden, and some dare not exert the power of the corresponding level.


    The reason is naturally the covenant of the gods and the crusade against the corresponding heavenly army.


    The Celestial Army not only protects the Dharma for twelve days, but also has angels, twelve Greek gods, and twenty-eight constellations in heaven as reserve.


    If there is a three-digit liberation force in the lower realm, it will be faced with a crusade army of at least 30 three-digit crusades headed by Emperor Shitian.


    Oh, no one dares to provoke like this except Az Dakaha, the final trial of human beings.


    Even Mithra didn''t dare to explode with three-digit power when I almost killed him.


    If I kill him, he still has a chance to survive, and the crusade of the heavenly army will be different.


    If you can''t escape, let''s not say, it may become a handle, and even be swallowed by Emperor Shitian to complete the spiritual status.


    To punish the perpetrator like this, even if Mithra was the real Son behind him, he would have nothing to say, and even he had to send angels to wave the flag.


    After all, two digits are also mutually restrictive... After Su Jin sighed, he got up from the sofa and walked to the window.


    "The sun has risen..."


    While Su Jin sighed, his heart was full of courage to fight the enemy head-on.


    I used to be afraid of death, but now, Leo warns you to ask if you are afraid?


    "Perhaps, I can start making holy clothes."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly, actively interfered with the power, and pierced the barrier of Emperor Shitian.


    Boo!


    The neat and tidy room disappeared immediately, and it became a room full of banquets and carnivals, with wine bottles littered, juice bottles all over the floor, and the carpet still stained with grease from the barbecue.


    At the same time, there were several more figures in the room.


    They were leaning, sitting, or even lying in every corner of the room, breathing evenly.


    Opposite Su Jin, next to the curtains of the other half of the window, Leticia was standing quietly.


    She looked Su Jin up and down, and then asked, "Di Shitian has been here?"


    "You''re so sharp." Su Jin froze for a moment, then smiled.


    What is this, is it old enough? Should I say worthy of being a vampire who survived the dawn... Su Jin groaned in his heart.


    At this time, Leticia sighed and said, "Even if you are the master, you can''t complain about my age."


    "I''m so obvious?" Su Jin widened his eyes, surprised.


    "You really think so." Leticia said resentfully.


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while, then changed the subject bluntly: "I think we should discuss something else."


    "What are we discussing?" Leticia changed the subject in coordination.


    "Damn it, when will we officially enter the stage of Hakoniwa."


    When Su Jin said this, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly and said:


    "In the name of the new Arcadia."


    Chapter 0351 Seating


    NoName, or the meeting room of the Arcadia headquarters.


    It has not been opened for nearly half a year, but on September 26, Su Jin led the current key members into this conference room.


    The black rabbit who walked into this large room did not sit down immediately, but came to the front of the main seat and looked at the golden flag hanging on the wall.


    It was the ''Arcadia Alliance Big Banner'' that Su Jin took back from Mithra.


    It is not uncommon in Hakoba to use the community name and flag as the flag of the Alliance, and Arcadia is one of them.


    So their community flag is the same as the union flag.


    "I finally saw it again..."


    Black Rabbit looked at the flag, then looked around the seats, muttering to himself.


    In a trance, she seemed to see a woman with short blond hair, a gorgeous face, and a smile on her face all the time, sitting in the position of the chief of staff, looking at herself.


    "Canary..." Black Rabbit whispered in a low voice.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was sitting in the leader''s position, raised his legs naturally, and even exaggeratedly clamped his legs on the long table.


    "It doesn''t feel special, does it?"


    Su Jin, who was sitting in the leader''s position, said in a frivolous tone.


    At this time, Leticia, who passed by and had not yet sat down, said with a smile:


    "My master, how about eating fried pork trotters tonight?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin silently put down his legs, coughed dryly, and sat upright in his seat.


    However, it didn''t take long for him to put his elbow on the table and prop up his chin lazily.


    Seeing this scene, Leticia smiled and did not speak, but walked to the position she should do with a little emotion.


    The first seat in the right row, this is the position she used to sit, and it is also the ranking order of the top cadres.


    According to this ranking, above Leticia''s position, only the leader of the main seat Takaaki Kasugabe, the chief of staff Canary opposite the main seat, and the top cadre Hiten Lion in the first seat on the left.


    The reason why the big cadre Ritian Lion is above Leticia is because he is strong and prestige, and he is also the holder of the previous generation of Leo''s Sun Sovereignty.


    In contrast, Leticia, who holds the virtual sun sovereign constellation Ophiuchus, will be relatively higher, but the gap is not too big.


    "Oh, it''s hard to find a place now." Lancelot, who had just entered the room, scratched his head.


    Leticia sits in the first place on the right, and this master is the only person in the community who is no more than Su Jin.


    Then she can only be in the back? Well, including the black rabbit, and the words of Athena. The second from the left, the second from the right, someone, he should be the third from the left.


    At this time, Athena, who was wearing an olive wreath and still looked like a loli, walked in.


    After Athena came in, she smiled at Su Jin, and then walked to the second seat in the left row.


    "Let''s take the first seat." Leticia said, adding: "You don''t need to use the seat as a ranking."


    Your words are equivalent to directly saying that the seat is the ranking... Su Jin groaned, but did not make any moves.


    He was the leader for the first time, and he didn''t have any experience. This kind of behavior of ranking seats in the community was not easy to express, so it was better for them to arrange themselves.


    When Su Jin was silent, Athena looked up at Leticia and said a little surprised:


    "It''s not the ranking of seats, it''s the ranking of feelings?"


    Emotional ranking? With whom? Hei Rabbit, who was still missing, froze for a moment, and subconsciously looked at the first position on Su Jin''s left.


    Should I pull the position back a little bit and find a corner position... Lancelot thought a little dumbfounded at this time.


    Athena, if you say this, it will show that I am very scum... Su Jin barely kept a smile, and then said, "Black Rabbit, take the first place."


    This obviously biased speech made Athena couldn''t help but look at Su Jin.


    At this time, Leticia next to her showed a smile: "Black Rabbit, sit over there."


    "What''s so funny..."


    Black Rabbit took a step subconsciously, then shrank back, couldn''t help but looked up at Athena.


    Wait, why am I afraid of her? Is her relationship with Su Jin as deep as mine? Black Rabbit froze for a moment, and suddenly felt a little heavy on his head, as if he was being weighed down.


    Well, it''s still a heavy object with a grassy smell...


    "Huh? What are you doing here?" Luo Hao, who had just walked in, looked at everyone suspiciously.


    Then, she glanced at the vacant seat for a moment, snorted, and said in a flat tone:


    "Are you seated according to strength? Well, save the trouble."


    As she spoke, she walked to the third seat on the right, which was the seat opposite Lancelot, which was also the last seat.


    Pandora and Sita, who had already arrived at Hakoba, were not allowed to attend. Their current status was similar to that of the guest, and they were not official members at all.


    You said that you were seated according to your strength, and you were sitting in the last place, your face was very stinky... Su Jin looked at Luo Hao who was seated, and couldn''t help sighing.


    At this time, Athena smiled and said: "According to strength? It''s fine."


    As she spoke, she sat first in the left row, holding her face, facing Leticia.


    Leticia''s face did not change at all. After all, Athena, who had obtained another Athena''s authority and successfully absorbed a lot of benefits from it, was indeed above her in terms of strength on paper.


    I was obviously the first to come... Black Rabbit looked at the first position, then looked at Su Jin with a resentful expression, and then sat next to Athena.


    It''s useless to look at me... I took the initiative, you don''t take the initiative to blame me... Su Jin knocked on the table very unconsciously and said, "The position is tentatively set like this."


    Although the second row on the right was empty, it was impossible.


    Well, maybe it can be regarded as a place reserved for Ashilia.


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he looked up at at least a hundred positions, and smiled self-deprecatingly: "Six people."


    This hall is a conference room for senior cadres, and only four figures can be seated in the peak period.


    And now, among the six people in the row, Luo Hao was just getting used to the power of the ''five-digit exception''.

 Chapter 284：

    Heh, I''m still a long way off... Su Jin laughed at himself like this, and then said:


    "Next is a meeting on community development."


    When Su Jin said this, he said solemnly:


    "I plan to be promoted to the five-digit community in the near future, and at the same time announce the return of Arcadia to Hakoniwa."


    He said this, looking around:


    "Who agrees and who disagrees?"


    Chapter 0352 Five-digit promotion conditions


    No one responded to Su Jin''s words, or everyone was looking at him with subtle eyes.


    Will anyone here be against you?


    Their eyes revealed such subtle connotations.


    cough! Su Jin, who failed to play the stalk, coughed dryly to hide his embarrassment, and then said:


    "It looks like you all agree with this decision?"


    He wants to be more democratic, of course, his more purpose is to hope that someone can check and fill in the gaps.


    At this time, Lancelot asked in a strange tone: "Is the five-digit community difficult for us?"


    She spent a few days in the underground library to supplement the knowledge of Hakoten, saw the composition of many communities, and understood the strength standard of a five-digit community.


    One with five digits, ten with six digits, or two with five digits, can reach the minimum strength conditions for promotion.


    However, here, there are only four four-figures and two five-figures present, not to mention Pandora and Sita, and those little guys who were born with six figures. This is obviously exceeding the standard, right?


    At this time, the black rabbit snapped his fingers and said a little embarrassedly:


    "We have no problem with the strength standard, but there is a little bit of inheritance..."


    Hearing this, Leticia narrowed her eyes and added:


    "Upgrading to five figures requires holding a gift game about unique inheritance and being recognized by the class rulers."


    She explained this, adding:


    "Basically, each five-digit community has its own unique inheritance, as well as matching unique gifts."


    "Like our ally Perseus, it can mass-produce Perseus-related gifts, or use it to hold a gift game and collect admission fees for the losers. Or sell related gifts through commercial activities, make money."


    "In fact, the sales of inheritance gifts are the bulk of the income of many five-digit communities, a necessity to maintain the operation of the community, and a necessary thing to show strength to the outside world."


    It felt like each five-figure community had a unique piece of merchandise, profited from repeating them, and gained enough prestige.


    Like Alibaba''s Taobao, like Tencent''s Tencent Games, they are all terrible products that people can''t wait to spend their money on.


    In this case, a five-digit promotion ceremony is equivalent to a large-scale product exhibition... I always feel that I have become an entrepreneur in the mythical world... Su Jin kept complaining in his heart.


    "Then what is our unique inheritance?" Athena said while looking at the black rabbit.


    Of course it''s a small universe... but this can''t be sold. Whose five-digit community sells a simulated star map? Su Jin snorted in his heart.


    At this time, the black rabbit said a little embarrassedly:


    "It used to be a gift made by the previous leader, and it seems to be an inheritance related to the ideal land..."


    "Mr. Xiaoming is a well-known sculptor. He can engrave some magical beasts with the gift ability to form magical items. This is a very popular commodity in the lower level of the garden."


    Leticia said this and added:


    "Chief of Staff Canary is a poet herself, and she is able to provide bespoke poems that enhance the spirituality of those who preach."


    "But this is generally not for sale, and is only used as a reward when a small number of gift games are held."


    Leticia said this, paused, and said with a subtle expression:


    "The participation fee for those gift games is very high, and even the godhead has appeared, but in the past, the main direction of Arcadia was the challenger, not the giver, so the number of times was very small. Of course, this was not intentional. "


    You almost didn''t say that the price of the canary was extremely black, and it was deliberately slaughtered... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    Hearing this, Athena squinted her eyes, shook her head and said, "My concubine does not possess the power of forging."


    Luo Hao raised his eyebrows and said indifferently:


    "Although my martial arts can be taught, those who learn it must get started."


    "I''m only good at fighting." Lancelot had no confidence when he said this.


    Leticia sighed at this time:


    "I do have the gift of inheritance of vampires, but I need the other party to change their race to become a ghost, and they will be dominated by me."


    Hearing this, Su Jin asked with a strange expression: "That is to say, we don''t have a unique inheritance of gifts?"


    However, after he finished speaking, everyone looked over in surprise.


    "See what I''m doing?" Su Jin straightened up, his voice slightly raised.


    Hearing the question, the black rabbit stuttered and whispered:


    "I thought Su Jin made the proposal when you were ready."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then said:


    "My heritage is not universal."


    At present, the center of the small garden only recognizes that Su Jin has the ability of a small universe, and positions it as a simulated star creation map.


    This kind of thing, no matter how you look at it, can''t be used as a commodity.


    "I thought that when you decided that the main direction is the giver, you have a certain inheritance on your body."


    Leticia said with a subtle expression.


    The leader who decides the direction of the main business has no preparations, which is a bit embarrassing.


    "That kind of thing..." Su Jin opened his mouth, but said with a subtle expression: "It seems that there really is."


    Su Jin thought of the breathing method of the Blade of Ghost Slayer, and thought of the ghost walk in the world of death. These seem to be unique techniques, or unique gifts.


    However, the breathing method of Ghost Slayer''s Blade is too weak. Even if the breath of the sun is trained to the level of Jiguoyuanyi, it may not be enough to reach five figures, so Su Jin targeted the death of Bai Zhangui.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin took out two record cards, recorded the corresponding memories, and handed them to Leticia and Black Rabbit:


    "Do you see if these can be used as inheritance?"


    As the black rabbit took the record card, he showed the expression "Are you kidding the rabbit?"


    At this time, Leticia was already checking the memory of the record card, and then raised her eyebrows slightly and said:


    "The **** of death? And it''s a gift related to the spiritual body, and the Zanpakut¨­ that was liberated twice?"


    "It turns out that, according to the memory description, it is a complete system inheritance, the highest seems to be able to reach five digits, and it is the inheritance type that does not exist in my memory."


    At this time, Black Rabbit also read the memory card, and the rabbit''s ears twitched and said:


    "The center of the small garden is judged to be your unique gift, Su Jin. This can indeed be used as a reward for the five-digit gift game, and it can also be sold to those spirits who do not have powerful gifts."


    Spiritual bodies are not uncommon in Little Garden.


    They may be ordinary beings who died by accident, or they may be elves who were originally non-living creatures and were born because they were bathed in in-place power.


    Compared with human beings, the number of these spirit bodies is somewhat larger, and some **** groups even hold large-scale reincarnation ceremonies every year, allowing these spirit bodies to be reincarnated into the world they manage, or the outside world to observe the universe.


    Among them, the reason why it became stronger in the form of a spirit body is not less to say.


    Some protoss, before they awakened to become protoss, were a kind of spiritual body.


    Of course, most people prefer to call spirits spirits.


    Hearing this, Su Jin asked tentatively, "In other words, are the conditions for inheritance complete?"


    "It''s all complete, you only need to hold a game recognized by the class rulers."


    Leticia nodded, then hesitated, and warned:


    "But you must arrange the origin of this inheritance properly."


    Leticia has already guessed that this inheritance is the benefit that Su Jin obtained in another world.


    When she first met Su Jin, he had a Zanpakut¨­ on his waist.


    It was only half a month ago, she was not so forgetful.


    "I will solve the problem of origin." Su Jin said calmly.


    According to the news brought by Emperor Shitian, Sakyamuni and Omega will make him reasonably a ''lucky one who observes another world and succeeds in promotion''.


    It is not troublesome for this world to choose the world of death. After all, he has paid 1,000 points to the Dimensional Forum, and it makes no sense not to earn it back.


    Also, the reality of the Shinigami world, like most of the universes that Hakoniwa observes, isn''t that special.


    This means that the influence on the gods is very low, and those who have successfully observed are hardly regarded as objects of suspicion.


    As for spreading the death god''s inheritance, Su Jin didn''t hesitate at all.


    There is no hesitation for him to exchange this kind of thing that he has no use for money, or even an equivalent gift.


    As for Aizen in the future, when he came to Hakoten, he found that his inheritance was rotten, and there was no place to sell it.


    What''s the matter with Su Jin?


    It is Arcadia who sells the inheritance of the **** of death. Arcadia is the observer of the world of the **** of death. They sell the spoils, which is reasonable and gratifying!


    After receiving the answer, Leticia sighed, and then smiled:


    "Then, the next issue is how to hold related gift games."


    However, at this time, Su Jin shook his head: "No, there are still priorities to be done before that."


    "Where''s the urgency in the community?" Hei Rabbit was stunned, and said with a puzzled expression.


    Of course, to make my holy clothes... Su Jin added this sentence in his heart, but on the surface he said:


    "I''m going to the outside world to get the complete inheritance of the God of Death."


    Hearing this, the black rabbit''s face twisted, and he gritted his teeth angrily:


    "Co-author, you are not prepared at all, then hold a ghost battle meeting!!"


    In the annoyed shout of Black Rabbit, Su Jin raised his hand, clasped his ear with his little finger, with a look of contempt.


    Chapter 0353 The way of making holy clothes


    After the meeting ended, Leticia stayed behind and said with a slightly amused smile:


    "You tease the black rabbit like this every day, aren''t you afraid that she will get angry?"


    "It was indeed my mistake this time."


    Su Jin, who was sitting in the leader''s position, crossed his legs and sighed:


    "I am really discrediting the operation and upgrading of the community."


    "It''s just that you didn''t focus on that."


    Leticia smiled and explained to Su Jin:


    "And compared to these chores, it is normal for the leader to focus on improving his combat power."


    "Everyone knows that Arcadia''s think tank is Lord Canary, but no one will say that Mr. Xiaoming is not suitable for the position of leader."


    "The most powerful person is the leader of the community, and the most intelligent person is the chief of staff. This is the normal state of Hakoniwa."


    "Staff officer..." Su Jin heard this and said with a little emotion: "Athena is estimated to have to adapt to it for a while. Now, I need your help."


    The goddess who is in charge of the wisdom of the sky is naturally the most suitable as a staff officer.


    However, it is also true that Athena is a newcomer and lacks too much understanding of Hakoten.


    That''s why Su Jin said ''help me''.


    "This majesty''s experience is really too little." Leticia said with a slight sigh.


    "You see it?" Su Jin said in surprise.


    Born to be a god, and living in a world where the godslayer is the apex, it is an indisputable fact that Athena lacks tempering and cannot exert wisdom and power.


    Of course, this is not to say that Athena is stupid, but compared to the other Athena in Hakoniwa, she has experienced too few things and is absolutely disadvantaged in experience.


    Leticia smiled, and instead of denying it, she sighed with emotion:

 Chapter 285：

    "It''s hard for you to find these four-digit rough jades."


    "It''s still far worse than the previous generation."


    Su Jin looked around the hundreds of seats and sighed:


    "I should leave the community for three or four days next, and I will temporarily delegate the ownership of the flag to you, just in case."


    "Is it necessary to do this?" Leticia frowned.


    Su Jin''s attitude is basically equivalent to leaving behind on the premise that he may die.


    "I''m just used to keeping one hand."


    Su Jin shrugged, stood up, turned his head, looked at the flag of Arcadia and said:


    "And the next thing to do is indeed a little dangerous, but it shouldn''t be too big."


    Su Jin said this, for fear of Leticia''s worry, so he added:


    "Don''t worry, I will pull Bai Yasha on this matter, or in other words, without her help, the matter itself cannot be completed."


    "That one?" Leticia was stunned for a moment, and then she said with some peace of mind: "With that adult here, I can rest assured."


    Although Bai Yasha is lustful, greedy for money, and loves to take advantage of petty advantages, it is undeniable that the other party is a very responsible ''elder''.


    If she was helping, even if Su Jin died, the other party would go to the underworld to **** him back.


    As far as friends are concerned, Shiroyasha is indeed a very reassuring object.


    Thinking of this, Leticia smiled and bowed:


    "In that case, please send my regards to that lord on my behalf."


    "Got it." Su Jin waved his hand and turned to leave.


    ¡ª¡ª


    September 26, 2:00 pm, outside door 3345, the waiting room of the Thousand Eyes Station.


    Su Jin opened the Dimensional Forum, scrolled to the interface dedicated to asking questions, and looked at the question just posted:


    [Q: How to make the most of the resources I have to make holy clothes. ¡¿


    [Answer: Two copies of orchids (20,000 points), one copy of Gamanion (30,000 points), one copy of Silver Star Sand (30,000 points), and one copy of Pallas Athena¡¯s unawakened blood (50,000 points), Sun Protoss Power Fragment (already held, now Zanpakut¨­) a share of Sun Sovereignty (already held) Athena''s Victory Sanctuary (already held). ¡¿


    [In addition to the above materials, the missing materials are 2,000 milliliters of the seventh sense golden saint (only the blood of the holder is allowed), and a drop of blood from the Sun Protoss. ¡¿


    [After obtaining all the materials, 10,000 points can be consumed to make ''Sacred Clothes'' with forum permissions (26% completeness)]


    "In my hand, because I invited Athena and the others, I spent 5,000 points, and it cost Aizen a thousand points to shorten the world of shuttle, and there are 144,000 points left."


    "2+3+3+5+1, good guy, 140,000 points, and 4,000 fractions left, really make the most of it."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then he looked at what was missing.


    A drop of blood from the Sun Star Spirit, whether or not Bai Yasha will give it or not.


    There is also 2,000 milliliters of blood from the seventh sense Saint Seiya, which is also limited to my own.


    Not to mention that I am not yet a golden saint with the seventh sense, but to talk about blood.


    All the blood on his body was squeezed out, and it was only about 4,500 milliliters, which was nearly half of the blood.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but complained to the forum:


    "Are you sure this is the best way to do it at present? Not to mention the blood of the sun star spirit, the seventh sense of my own blood, how do you get it?"


    [Answer: You can spend 3,000 points to get the promotion guidance of the small universe. ¡¿


    Seeing the answer, Su Jin suddenly fell silent.


    He looked left and right, looked up and down, but didn''t see any problems with the forum''s reply.


    Just when I closed my eyes and tasted it, I realized two words between the lines-pa! Skin!


    But seeing the word "Sacred Clothes" in the answer on the forum, Su Jin clenched his teeth.


    This is not a holy garment, nor a holy garment bathed in divine blood, but a divine garment.


    Even if it is not completed, even if it is only 26% complete, it is still a divine garment.


    What is the concept of God Clothing?


    The battle clothes of those almost double-digit main gods in the Saint Seiya universe!


    It is the battle equipment of the gods!


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, as if a bell rang in his ears.


    "Payment X (dimension forum) has deducted 3,000 yuan."


    At this time, a message flooded into Su Jin''s mind.


    He couldn''t help frowning, leaned on the sofa, rubbed his temples, and after receiving the information, he blurted out:


    "day!"


    There is a lot of information about the promotion guidance of the small universe, and it can be summed up in one sentence.


    When the bloodletting exceeds 2,000 milliliters, burn the small universe and realize the true meaning of the seventh sense!


    2,000 plus 2,000, 4,000 milliliters, my day, your mother... Is this to make holy clothes, or do I want to commit suicide?


    Just when Su Jin couldn''t help but want to hammer the sofa, the door of the waiting room opened.


    The coolly dressed maid walked in, bowed and said:


    "Master Su Jin, Master Bai Yasha has already received the distinguished guests, please move to the tea room."


    Su Jin''s raised hand was lowered high, and finally, he sighed and got up from the sofa.


    Chapter 0354


    "You kid, there''s a big commotion again."


    In the tea room, Bai Yasha, who was sitting on the soft cushion and wearing a Gothic, dark-colored dress, spread out his fan like a dark elf and looked at Su Jin with a smile.


    She looked playful, and said with a bit of schadenfreude:


    "Looking at your appearance, you don''t seem happy at all to kill Mithra?"


    "I''m not happy because of this." Su Jin responded, and then added: "I seriously doubt that Mithra is not dead."


    "Oh~" Bai Yasha said suddenly: "Indeed, that old thing doesn''t die so easily, or in other words, even if he dies, he will climb out of the coffin."


    "Oh, you know, there are too many sun gods with the power of rebirth. Although Mithra is good at contracts, he is also a powerful sun god."


    "Of course, He is still hundreds of millions of points away from our rank."


    Shiroyasha raised his right hand and made a little gesture with his thumb and forefinger vividly.


    The universe at your fingertips... Su Jin complained a bit in his heart, and felt a little better because of the complaining.


    After he bought the promotion guide of the small universe, he felt that he was at a loss.


    Because burning a small universe can speed up the perception of the seventh sense, as long as he burns it once, he can know it.


    However, because it involves lifespan and there is no suitable enemy, Su Jin has never burned a small universe at all, so he doesn''t know such a thing.


    "I am the only saint who has never burned a small universe..." Su Jin laughed at himself in his heart.


    Of course, his 3,000 points did not actually lose, and even made a lot of money.


    Because that is the summary of the dimensional forum, the burning method that can maximize the exploration of the true meaning of the seventh sense.


    If Su Jin can figure it out for himself, he may have to burn at least more than 100 million years of life before he can sum up the odd bits and pieces of information.


    In this sense, three thousand points is indeed not a loss, but Su Jin himself knows that human greed is endless.


    Why use points to buy things that can be prostituted for nothing? If you buy them, you will lose money.


    '' Therefore, those golden saints who have golden clothes and can always feel the inheritance and the seventh sense are the emperors of Europe. All kinds of crooked paths have been explored by their ancestors. As long as they have sufficient qualifications and perseverance, they can achieve the goal. The seventh sense, this person is really going to be **** off compared to others...''


    The extrajudicial saint Su Jin thought with resentment.


    At this time, Bai Yasha, opposite the tea table, picked up the teacup and blew:


    "You came here today, probably because you covered up your experience, right?"


    Omega had informed her about it, which is why she said it.


    Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said:


    "I got Leo Sun Sovereignty."


    Shiroyasha''s hand shook, and even the tea splashed on his fingers.


    "You seem surprised? Could it be that you don''t feel the Leo in me?"


    Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha in surprise.


    Shiroyasha''s lips twitched a bit, and then he sipped the tea in one gulp, and said in a bad breath:


    "What do you think?"


    She rolled her eyes at Su Jin and muttered:


    "The Sovereignty of the Sun has its own anti-divination ability, and it is even equivalent to the highest deceived authority in the center of the small garden."


    "This kind of thing, even if we have to start looking for it, we can only discover it with the help of the resonance between the sovereigns by fully developing all the solar sovereignty on the body."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he opened his mouth and stopped talking.


    And Su Jin automatically made up what Bai Yasha didn''t want to say.


    Because we are self-proclaimed spirits, we can''t show the power of more than three-digit scale... Maybe that''s it.


    Shiroyasha sacrificed a lot to stay in the Nether, but I don''t know the real reason for her staying in the Nether.


    Well, it feels very nonsensical, for example, in order to see beautiful women... Su Jin thought with a bad taste in his heart.


    At this time, Bai Yasha sighed with emotion that her younger brother had collected the sovereignty of the sun, but she was still a waste, and suddenly she was a little motivated:


    "Have already collected a copy of Sun Sovereignty, or is it the corresponding Leo? So, your simulated star creation map has been awakened?"


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded, then looked at Bai Yasha.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha understood in an instant, and said with some clarity:


    "It''s the exclusive divine tool, right? You want our help?"


    When she said this, she poured herself a glass of water leisurely, and then said with a smile:


    "If this is the case, we can eat all the points from the previous sale of the King of the Last Intelligence. After all, our shot fee is very expensive."


    "A drop of the blood of the Sun Protoss."


    Su Jin''s voice fell, and Bai Yasha''s expression immediately froze.


    "Isn''t it enough?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said with a surprised expression.


    "How is that possible!"


    Shiroyasha''s face was distorted, and his voice was low as if he was grinding his teeth:


    "In the entire Little Garden, in all the observation areas, there are only two sun star spirits, Zan and Wansheng, and our true blood is almost equal to the source, and it is a part of their own truth."


    "This is more precious than authority. Dividing authority and creating four-digit outliers is just a matter of breathing for us, and true blood takes thousands of years to breed a drop."


    Su Jin heard about this from Leticia, because of the top-level agreement, each two-digit number can only divide the authority to create three agents as the spokesperson for the lower level.


    Leticia exemplified Bai Xueji at that time. The reason why this five-digit waste snake is so wasteful and so leisurely is that she will appear as the agent of the White Night King at the necessary moment.


    At that time, Shiroyasha will take the initiative to grant Bai Xueji authority, making her temporarily become a four-digit abnormal existence.


    This is almost synonymous with invincibility at the lower level, because at the lower level with less than three digits, only those who break the rules can intercept those who break the rules.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said indifferently:


    "I can trade the sovereignty of the sun."


    Bai Yasha, who was about to say something, suddenly got stuck.


    She opened her mouth and finally sighed:


    "Forget it, Sun Sovereignty is much more precious than our true blood. If you exchange Sovereignty with that woman for true blood, she will probably throw dozens of drops to you."


    "If you know that a drop of our blood is fully manifested, the size is at least the size of a planet. This amount is enough for you to bathe in blood for tens of thousands of years."

 Chapter 286：

    Bathing in the blood of the Protoss... What kind of perverted gameplay... Su Jin''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Give us all the points for selling the information of the last king. Well, maybe it''s not enough. Well, I owe it for the time being."


    Bai Yasha said this, then looked up at Su Jin and said, "When do you want it?"


    "Best now."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he paused, and then said:


    "There is one more thing that I want to explain first."


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Yasha asked in surprise for a moment.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said as calmly as possible: "I saw the Queen of Halloween."


    Chapter 0355 Su Jin''s Small Treasury


    The atmosphere solidified for a moment, and then became very natural again.


    "What, let''s startle, it turned out to be such a thing."


    Bai Yasha patted Yima Pingchuan, and after heaving a sigh of relief, said strangely:


    "But the guy seems to be a little late to start. It seems that because of the recent affairs at the upper level, she has been busy a lot."


    This kind of tone is not like a deadly enemy at all, but a bad friend... Su Jin thought about it and felt that he had to correct the relationship between Bai Yasha and the Queen of Halloween.


    But at the same time, he still tried his best to explain the situation with the Queen of Halloween.


    ...after less than three minutes of explanation, Shiroyasha had already recollected, and his face was stunned.


    "No wonder you were able to get rid of Mithra, and even calculated him."


    The Queen of Halloween personally lowered her avatar to shock and awe, and Shakya secretly took action, borrowing the power of Emperor Shatian to force the end of the gift game and obliterating Mithra.


    Faced with this situation, Mithra is indeed very difficult to escape. He probably died once, and then opened his coffin, or split his avatar in advance... Shiroyasha thought of this, knocked on the table and said:


    "You promised to give the Queen of Halloween a piece of information about the sovereignty of the sun? That''s why you hurried to declare it to me."


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded, and then added: "Hercules promised to give me news about Taurus, and I am also waiting for his reply."


    Su Jin had thought about giving it to Chenlong before, but he suspected that the queen who indirectly participated in the crusade of Az Dakaha two hundred years ago knew Chenlong''s movements, and he gave Chenlong''s information, which would cause the other party to feel unhappy and doubt himself. It''s not good to play the queen.


    "Don''t be so troublesome."


    Shiroyasha waved his hand and said with a playful expression:


    "We also know a piece of information about Sun Sovereignty, just burn this to her."


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then heard Bai Yasha''s playful words:


    "54545 The capital of Huangyan in the outer gate is underground, and it is stored in Chenlong, one of the twelve equatorial stars. You can just reply to her after that."


    Chen Long... I remember that it seems that the sovereign has become the magic circle of the seal demon Azi Dakaha... This wave is Bai Yasha wanting to be the queen of Halloween... She can''t be relieved no matter what. The seal of Z Dakaha.


    Su Jin was dumbfounded, silent for a moment, and then asked:


    "Are you sure this won''t happen?"


    Use the immovable Sun Sovereignty, and maybe even the information that the Queen of Halloween herself knows as a bargaining chip, are you sure that she will not be killed? It was because he was worried about this that he gave up on handing over Chen Long.


    However, at this time, Shiroyasha said with a smile on his face:


    "Hey, for you, knowing a piece of information about the sovereignty of the sun is already the limit, and according to the birth of your NoName, the sovereignty that Arcadia knows, except for Leo, is Chenlong. Since that woman is willing to take action, then It means she is ready to lose money."


    After Bai Yasha finished speaking, she felt that the Halloween Queen didn''t seem to be at a loss, so she frowned, and then glanced at Su Jin.


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched and said, "I can see the deceit in your eyes."


    "How could that be!" Bai Yasha laughed, patted the tea table in front of him and said, "We''re just thinking about an old saying."


    "What old saying?" Su Jin deliberately sneered.


    "It''s not rude to come and go."


    After Bai Yasha finished speaking, he nodded with satisfaction, raised his hands towards Su Jin, then made a circle with his left index finger and thumb, and then used his right index finger to move in and out of the circle:


    "Go and give that woman''s subordinate, that Skaha, to this."


    The index finger of Shiroyasha''s right hand moved in and out a few times, and then said meaningfully:


    "Did you move?"


    Su Jin''s face twitched a few times, and he said bluntly, "I''ll try my best."


    After he finished speaking, he quickly changed the subject and said:


    "When will we start making holy garments?"


    "Really, it''s obviously something you took advantage of, so change the subject for me at this time."


    Bai Yasha muttered, then stood up, winked at Su Jin and said:


    "Come with me."


    Hearing this, Su Jin got up and followed Bai Yasha to an empty room.


    The room has no windows. Except for the door, there are snow-white walls on all sides. You can vaguely see some bright things buried in the walls, and the appearance is very gorgeous.


    "This is the room for testing. The whole body is made of star iron. It''s a custom-made thing that we spent a lot of money to find the old gentleman in Heaven. Even if it is an internal member, you have to pay 10,000 points for one use, hehe~"


    When Bai Yasha said this, she wiped her nose proudly and said:


    "You can forge that exclusive divine tool here. Of course, if you need materials, just mention them, and we will try to sell them to you at a 20% discount."


    "I have basically prepared all the materials."


    Su Jin said while buying the materials in the Dimensional Forum.


    The first one is a metal that looks like a crystal and is transparent like it doesn''t exist - Orichalcum.


    Its alias is Olihagang, and it is known as the hardest metal in the Saint Seiya world. It is a fantasy metal that only gods can exert the greatest power.


    Two copies of orchids appeared on the ground, each of which was the same size as a white yaksha, and looked extremely dreamy and gorgeous in appearance.


    "Hi! This metal?"


    Shiroyasha jumped directly in front of the oregano and touched it with his hands:


    "My dear, this hardness is about to catch up with the three-digit Protoss. Such a hard thing, made into a massage stick, will kill those women?"


    Su Jin sprained his foot and almost didn''t fall directly.


    After finally stabilizing his figure, he glared at Bai Yasha angrily, and continued to exchange the second item.


    The second is Gamanion.


    This is an item that looks like golden blood, is full of spirituality, and will wriggle, only the size of a fist.


    It is the spiritual carrier of the holy garment, and it is also a fantastic metal that combines orchids to give it flexibility.


    Bai Yasha touched it curiously, and Su Jin actively blocked the muttered words in his mouth.


    The third piece is Silver Star Sand.


    This is a small body, the whole body is silver, like grains of sand like stars.


    Its function is to give the Saint Cloth a powerful self-repairing power, and even allow the Saint Cloth to have a certain active evolution ability.


    After gathering the main materials of the three holy garments, Su Jin took a deep breath and took out Zanpakut¨­ Baiye, then silently, took out a glass vial from his arms.


    Inside the vial, a true red, extremely bright drop of blood was suspended in the center of the vial out of thin air.


    Vaguely, in that drop of blood, it seems that a miniature universe is bred.


    The unawakened blood of Pallas Athena.


    "This is?"


    Bai Yasha suddenly turned his head, looked at the vial in Su Jin''s hand, and widened his eyes:


    "The blood of the universe? This is the blood that exists in two digits? No, there is much less spirituality, but the deity is at least close to the existence of two digits."


    When she said this, she turned her head and looked at Su Jin with a strange expression:


    "You kid, how come there are more bizarre things in the small vault than us? Are you a dragon? Pick up everything?"


    "A drop of your blood is still missing."


    Su Jin, who was under the eaves, said twitching at the corner of his mouth.


    "You boy, there are so many secrets."


    Shiroyasha muttered, raised his left hand, stretched out his index finger, and cut the artery of his right hand with his nails.


    In a trance, Su Jin seemed to see a miniature sun, which suddenly rose, and then fell into a piece of mountain copper.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately pressed the button to make holy clothes on the forum.


    [Please provide the blood of the seventh sense golden saint, at least two thousand milliliters. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin took a deep breath.


    He understands that the most critical time has come!


    Chapter 0356 The seventh sense, the ultimate small universe


    Su Jin took a step forward, raised his hands, raised his fingers on his left hand, and waved towards his right hand.


    call out--!


    A neat incision suddenly appeared on his slightly yellowed right arm, the incision penetrated one centimeter into the flesh, and bright red blood immediately flowed out.


    At this time, in front of Su Jin, all the materials gathered together in the whistling sound.


    The first to change is Gamanion.


    Its golden blood-like body glowed with orange light, as if being burned by some kind of flame, it evaporated little by little and turned into a golden mist.


    call!


    The mist was driven by the airflow and spread out, wrapping Su Jin, Bai Yasha, Orichalcum, Silver Star Sand and other materials.


    For a moment, Su Jin''s body seemed to have another consciousness.


    That consciousness is as warm as the sun, but as cold as winter, and at the same time, there is a bit of resistance and a bit of anger.


    Bai Ye... This name appeared in Su Jin''s mind.


    And at this moment, his shadow, among the shadows illuminated by the indoor lights.


    An illusory, ethereal woman wearing dark clothing, with soft silver hair and an indistinct face floated out, dipping into the golden mist little by little.


    Bai Ye''s spirituality is being transferred to Gamanian... Su Jin suddenly realized this.


    At the same time, the two pieces of oregano suddenly trembled.


    As if something was about to come out of it, the surface of the two crystals cracked at the same time.


    The moment the crack occurred, a strong wind sounded.


    Whoosh! In the whistling sound, the cracked part of the oregano is like a greedy mouth, sucking the golden mist into the inside bit by bit.


    puff puff!


    A strange sound sounded, two pieces of oregano cracked, and golden jelly of indeterminate shape poured out.


    They slowly and firmly moved towards each other, finally gathered together, and then crawled to the silver star sand little by little, eating the pile of shiny sand one by one.


    In the process, Su Jin clearly felt an annoyed mood.


    It seemed to come from the white night, from the golden jelly in front of him.


    Without hands and feet, I had to crawl, so I was angry at me, the culprit... Su Jin thought of this for the first time, and couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    At this moment, a phantom appeared on Su Jin''s body.


    The phantom was holding a golden spear in one hand and a golden shield engraved with a snake-haired female head in the other. It was heroic and beautiful, like the embodiment of victory and the withdrawal of wisdom.


    humming sound.


    When it hit the glass bottle, the blood that seemed to be brewing in a miniature universe suddenly began to boil.


    The golden, warm, and at the same time sublime universe radiated from it, echoing the illusory figure, exuding boundless power fluctuations.


    The fluctuation was so strong and long that Shiroyasha, who was surprised by the sidelines, had to keep backstage and give up the center of the venue.


    At the same time, Su Jin''s body glowed with a soft silver-white brilliance.

 Chapter 287：

    He is steadily burning the microcosm, slowly raising it to the limit.


    And when the golden universe that belonged to Athena rose, the core of Su Jin''s universe was inevitably stained with a little golden yellow.


    Su Jin was not surprised by this.


    For Saint Seiya, Athena''s microcosm is like a plug-in installed on others.


    Once its own small universe burns and echoes the wavelength of Athena''s small universe, resonance will occur.


    And after that, it is the explosive growth of its own small universe.


    This feeling is similar to when I was supported by Leo, and even Athena''s microcosm support is stronger, and it is even actively repairing the damage on my body... Su Jin tries his best to control the microcosm and does not repair the wound on his right hand.


    There''s no way he could cut his wrist again and bleed it, that would look very stupid.


    The blood that Su Jin released, containing the sixth sense microcosm, flowed on the ground, stained with the golden jelly.


    It slowly wriggled towards Athena''s divine blood, laying down on Su Jin''s blood, but repelling it all, conveying a faint feeling of disgust during the process.


    Little Niangpi, if it wasn''t for your mother, I''d have to beat you to death... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, but he continued to burn the small universe.


    Under the echo of Athena''s small universe, the blood loss in his body did not decrease, but increased more rapidly, and even the bone marrow was affected and gradually became golden.


    At this moment, there was a delicate balance between the squirming golden jelly, the burning silver-white-gold microcosm, the bloodletting Su Jin, and the Athena microcosm that healed Su Jin.


    I can''t break the balance without reaching the seventh sense... Su Jin realized this and fell into silence.


    What he has burned so far is the Leo Cosmos, which is stable and continuous, without any loss in itself. Even the lost blood is supplemented by the Athena Cosmos, and there is no loss at all.


    Going to the end, I still have to fight... Su Jin sighed in his heart, and for the first time, he took the initiative to burn his own little universe and his own life.


    Teng!


    Suddenly, a small universe of silver and white mixed with gold suddenly rose up.


    Like a surging arrogance, it directly wrapped Su Jin''s whole body.


    Visible to the naked eye, Su Jin''s epidermis had cracks, dense cracks, cracks like ceramic cracks.


    He was like sesame seeds stuffed into a whole watermelon, and the whole person was about to collapse because of the enormous force he had endured.


    hum!


    In the air, Athena''s blood exudes a gorgeous and warm light.


    That light quickly helped the cracks in Su Jin''s body, like the best adhesive, sticking his broken body together.


    In the process of this intense burning, Su Jin raised the small universe on his body, the golden light overshadowed the silver light for the first time, and it became more and more prosperous.


    In a trance.


    Su Jin seemed to see the scene when the universe opened up, as well as the essence of his own soul, and all the shimmering particles that make up his body.


    He seemed to realize something, and he seemed to realize nothing.


    Wait until he recovers.


    A lion made of gold was lying lazily in front of him, looking at himself with interest with its golden beast pupils.


    On Su Jin''s body at this time, a small universe of golden color is pervading.


    An unprecedented sense of power filled his heart.


    Outside the secret room, in the starry sky of the little garden, fifty-two stars in the constellation Leo are releasing a powerful and brilliant brilliance.


    Seventh sense... Su Jin muttered to himself.


    A real small universe!


    The ultimate small universe, the power of energy to open up the universe!


    Finally... Su Jin closed his eyes, and the golden lion in front of him suddenly exploded, turning into pieces of scale armor, covering his body.


    This is the [Divine Clothes] that belongs to Su Jin alone.


    The first ArsMagna born in the world of Hakoniwa.


    Chapter 0357 Divine Clothes (Great Treasure)


    The gold poured armor covered Su Jin''s body, covering his whole body, only the head was a model of a headdress.


    And what followed was a vast and boundless universe far beyond Su Jin''s imagination.


    No, this is no longer the scale of a small universe.


    But the universe itself!


    While thinking, Su Jin opened his gift card and saw the gift record on it.


    [Bonus: Simulated Star Creation Map Divine Clothes (Great Treasure)]


    [The root power of the universe that emerges from the unknown realm, its own existence is equivalent to the universe, a new universe. ¡¿


    [Evaluation: In the three-digit almighty field, this divine garment seems to be missing a lot of keys, so that the essence has been degraded. Perhaps the corresponding Sun Sovereignty can make up for his origin. ¡¿


    "The new universe..." Su Jin muttered to himself.


    His intuition told him that Shiroyasha''s true blood, Athena''s divine blood, and his own blood played a very subtle role in it.


    This effect seems to be a mutually reinforcing relationship, so that the small universe on him is linked, and the simulated star creation map on him is embodied in the form of divine clothing.


    ''No, I can''t say that, the appearance of the simulated star creation map being made into an object is the mainstream of the small garden, so the Shenyi is the real posture of the simulated star creation map I hold? ¡¯


    ''This is very possible, because I have already felt the connection between Shenyi and Leo, and I can even be sure that even if I lose Leo''s solar sovereignty, this connection will not be broken, at most it will only be blurred. ¡¯


    ¡®Hehe, the defensive power of the divine garment is on a cosmic scale, and I have a hunch that even an ordinary three-digit figure can¡¯t crush him. ¡¯


    ''His defense is not entirely derived from the part covered by the armor, but more from the small universe contained within itself, which is almost equal to an awakened second-level god. ¡¯


    ¡®Second-level gods, in my perception, are already three-digit existences. ¡¯


    ''He himself is equal to a three-digit number? ¡¯


    ¡®No, more than that, the divine garment itself has the characteristics of evolution, he can evolve according to my needs, and if time is sufficient, he can even be confident and complete. ¡¯


    ''That is almost equal to a main **** in his heyday, and is a first-level **** in the Saint Seiya universe, equivalent to a two-digit existence. ¡¯


    ¡®Of course, this will take a very long time. According to Bai Ye¡¯s feedback, it will probably take a long time of more than 10 billion years. ¡¯


    ''This time span, even if divided by 100 million, is a hundred years, far exceeding my life so far. ¡¯


    ''This is unreliable, at least not much more than earning Thousand Eyes Points to exchange for the temporary use of Sun Sovereignty from Bai Yasha. ¡¯


    ''At least relying on the current divine clothing, I can achieve the effect of promoting the evolution of the divine clothing by temporarily holding the sovereignty of the sun. ¡¯


    Su Jin slandered in his heart.


    At this time, Bai Yasha, who saw that Su Jin had recovered, asked curiously:


    "What level of equipment did you forge?"


    High-level fetishes have the characteristics of self-covering, so outsiders who are not holders can only guess the abilities of fetishes, but cannot intuitively understand them.


    This is the same with Shiroyasha.


    Unless she liberates her spirit and returns to the essential two-digit figure, she will not be able to check the status of the divine garment.


    Hearing Bai Yasha''s question, Su Jin''s face was calm, and he replied casually:


    "He has only reached the realm of omnipotence."


    "Almighty field, this is just a weapon..."


    Bai Yasha opened his eyes wide, with a dazed look on his face, with a very happy feeling.


    Then at this time, Bai Yasha suddenly found that Su Jin''s battle clothes had changed again.


    The coverage is reduced, the neck and the lower half of the arms are exposed, and the scale of strength is also countless times smaller.


    No, it wasn''t Su Jin''s power just now, but the power of the clothes itself, because I was worried that the master couldn''t bear it and sealed itself. This kind of spirituality is basically equal to a living creature...


    It is a three-digit battle suit, and it has the characteristics of being alive. This... Bai Yasha thought of this, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help muttering:


    "abnormal!"


    Su Jin''s equipment is basically equivalent to wearing a three-digit number on his body.


    And it''s still the kind of three-digit number that can be multiplied by concentric agreement and can multiply its own strength.


    This kind of feature is like a simulated star creation map that is more than half awakened.


    No, this is even rarer than a simulated star creation map. At least, she has never seen a simulated star creation map with self.


    Wait, a living mock star chart?


    Shiroyasha murmured to himself: "This is simply, like seeing the clouds in the sky like armor."


    Clouds in the sky.


    A quasi-two-digit divine sword, an artifact that cracks all abilities, powers, and authority.


    The ultimate divine sword was born after sacrificing the entire Gao Tianyuan group of gods, and even sacrificing the simulated star map.


    In Hakoniwa, the cloud of the sky is regarded as a suspected double-digit existence and is held by the Queen of Halloween.


    And this handle is also one of the sources of Queen Halloween''s great deterrent.


    However, Bai Yasha saw a similar but different power to the clouds in the sky on the divine clothes made by Su Jin.


    Looking at the miniature universe that seemed to harbor everything... The corner of Shiroyasha''s mouth twitched, and then asked:


    "There may be twelve more pieces of this kind of clothes, Japan, this is even rarer than our entire collection..."


    Shiroyasha saw the scene where the divine garment was transformed into the image of a Leo.


    According to this image, there are at least eleven, or even twelve, variations of this battle suit.


    In the little garden, there are 13 zodiac constellations, and Ophiuchus is also recognized as the sovereign of the sun.


    In other words, Su Jin''s exclusive weapon for the simulated star creation map, after being completely formed, is equivalent to wearing thirteen universes and fighting people?


    Thinking of this, even Shiroyasha couldn''t help tingling his scalp.


    One punch is equal to thirteen universes, so how does Nima fight?


    This is not to mention the ability of the Sun Sovereign itself, the power of Su Jin that shatters everything and is called the small universe, and in his mouth, the golden combat skills that have never been able to exert all their strength.


    Sorry Canary, we made your next one too strong...


    But then again, the spirituality of the armor just now seemed to be provided by Bai Ye.


    Bai Ye is our strength combined with Su Jin''s soul, conceived through a spiritual knife, and now she has become an armor...


    Doesn''t that mean that we and Su Jin have an armor? Shiroyasha looked a little confused.


    At this moment, Su Jin carefully realized the divine garment of his downgrade, and said in a slightly regretful tone:


    "Sure enough, even the seventh sense can''t hold up the state of Shenyi?"


    "And it''s also very difficult to degenerate into a holy garment. It is estimated that the golden holy garment can perfectly fit my current level."


    The power exerted by the Saint Cloth depends on the wearer''s own microcosm.


    Only when the microcosm and the holy clothes fit together, and the spirit and the holy clothes become one, can the greatest power be exerted.


    Otherwise, the holy garment is just a heavy piece of armor that will die.


    If you don''t do this, Su Jin is equivalent to wearing an armor made by the entire universe, and the end will definitely be very beautiful.


    "However, although it is degraded, it is still a divine garment in essence, a great secret treasure that can only be worn by gods."


    Su Jin raised his hand, admired the golden holy clothes on his body, and said with emotion:


    "The basic amplitude is comparable to the two of me. This does not match the description in the diary that the golden holy garment is equivalent to a golden holy warrior. Is it higher than the scale of a golden holy warrior?"


    What is the concept of the bonus of two golden saints.


    In other words, adding Su Jin, what does the blessing of the small universe equivalent to the size of three golden saints represent?


    Su Jin could only think of one noun.


    - Athena''s astonishment!


    Literally, it shocked Athena, but at a deeper level, it represented the name of this terrifying combat technique.


    The small universe of the three golden saints gathers together, and the forbidden moves that can be performed.


    In a small range, the power can be comparable to the big bang and the taboo trick, also known as A¡¤E, shadow warfare!

 Chapter 288：

    What is the concept of single player A¡¤E?


    The concept of direct kill without the power of the eighth sense!


    I should be able to fight against three figures now, right? Su Jin thought uncertainly.


    After burning the small universe, he did not resist head-on combat, but as a habit, he still hoped for stability.


    Well, when the small universe has improved to the peak of the seventh sense, I will wave in front of three figures.


    Before that, be cautious. Once you are determined to be the enemy of the three-digit number, release A¡¤E as soon as possible without any hesitation...


    Su Jin silently simulated the tactics of fighting against three-digit numbers in his heart, and after getting an answer that was absolutely safe, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, he closed his eyes and used the predictive power of the seventh sense itself to realize the real changes in the small universe:


    "After Xiao Universe transformed into the seventh sense, I seem to have gained some insights, some new abilities..."


    Chapter 0358 Seventh Sense


    Su Jin said, closed his eyes, and began to realize the changes brought about by the seventh sense.


    The so-called seventh sense is the microcosm at the very beginning of all things, which is the source of life in the Saint Seiya world.


    So the seventh sense itself is another name for the microcosm.


    The so-called eighth sense is more of the realm of the Saint Seiya''s own soul, and the ninth sense is similar and is an individual level.


    The highest level of the small universe can only reach the seventh sense, and further up, that is the category of the power of the big universe and even the ultimate power, the level of the power of God, not the small universe.


    After awakening the seventh sense, the first ability Su Jin obtained was [Light].


    This does not mean that after using the small universe, the physical body reaches the speed of light, but the movement of the body itself reaches the speed of light.


    That is, the body''s carrying capacity has reached a level sufficient to support the speed of light.


    In Little Garden, it is equal to the star body that only exists in the existence of three digits, and it is a part of the manifestation of the power of three digits.


    His body, after awakening the seventh sense, can already be called a four-digit exception.


    The second ability is [Superior Enhancement of Crushing Atoms].


    That is to shift the contact surface from the fist, so that any power that one uses, even the power of a non-microcosm, is covered with the characteristics of crushing atoms.


    Because of this, Su Jin can completely use his mind power... to smash a star.


    Since then, the planet has been like a plaything in his eyes.


    The third ability is related to [time and space].


    Using the seventh sense, Su Jin can directly distort time and space with a powerful small universe and enter a different dimension.


    It is even possible to open a black hole connecting parallel universes in space, and even banish the enemy to a different dimension and let it float forever in the dimensional space, which is beyond redemption.


    Among them, it also comes with the basic ability of [Teleportation].


    Because Su Jin, who has awakened his seventh sense, can tear apart time and space with his thoughts and move in hyperspace, which is the most common long-distance movement method of Saint Seiya in the universe.


    The fourth ability is [See Through], which is the hallmark of Saint Seiya. The same trick cannot work on Saint Seiya for the second time.


    Saint Seiya possesses the power of energy to open up the universe. After any power is touched by Saint Seiya, there is a high probability that it will be analyzed and then mastered by him.


    So the same trick will be invalid for Saint Seiya.


    The fifth ability is [Mind Wave].


    After awakening the seventh sense, Su Jin can turn his thoughts into phantoms with entities.


    This phantom also has a small universe, but it is only the scale of an ordinary Saint Seiya. Its strength is probably in the early stage of silver, and it can perform movements ten times the speed of sound.


    The size of the small universe is about 1/10,000 of its own, and it belongs to the category of vegetable abuse, and it is a thunder-detecting skill that detects dangerous places.


    Combined with the fourth ability, the see-through characteristics of Saint Seiya, Su Jin suddenly thought of many interesting ways to use it.


    Heh, the wave of thought is just a thought. To put it bluntly, it is spiritual power in essence. He can be anyone or anything... The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly.


    He wanted to use the thought wave to disguise as Mithra he had encountered, and deliberately create some actions that were easy to detect.


    This is full of going to Huadu to vent, making a high-profile claim to come out of the closet, and even seducing the widow.


    This should be the top news of the day.


    Because Mithra is equal to that person in the eyes of some people, this is almost equivalent to hammering the person who went to brothel to go to prostitutes, seduce widowers, and at the same time like men.


    This leads to the question, what would Mithra''s wife be called the Virgin, and what would Mithra''s male wife be called?


    Holy man? !


    "Smiling so treacherous, what are you thinking?" Bai Yasha patted Su Jin on the shoulder and asked with a strange expression.


    "It''s nothing! I just remembered something happy."


    Su Jin''s face was calm, and he looked like a gentleman.


    ¡®Heh, you kid is definitely thinking about dirty things. '' Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and asked, "How do you feel? Is there anything unusual?"


    At this time, Su Jin''s mouth curled up and said:


    "Better than ever."


    "That''s fine."


    Bai Yasha raised his eyebrows, then smiled and patted his shoulder:


    "Take care of the things of Halloween, you can probably go to another world, do you want to borrow the realm gate?"


    "Okay!" The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he suspected that in Bai Yesha''s mouth, dealing with the Queen of Halloween was her biggest purpose.


    Forget it, considering Bai Yasha''s mood, it must be done to distance himself from the Queen. It is a boat for two boats, and it is still the boat of the Sun Star Spirit. It''s too testy to operate, and I can''t try it now... Su Jin sighed and took out He took out a piece of paper and wrote a paragraph on it.


    [The Sun Sovereignty of Chenlongzu is in the capital of Huangyan in the outer gate of 54545. This is the reward for the last aid. ¡¿


    After he finished writing, in front of Shiroyasha, he took the initiative to arrange the ceremony of hooking up with the Queen of Halloween.


    These ceremonies are very common in the market, but no one dares to arrange them, because without permission, those who directly hold the ceremony will be punished by the object of the ceremony, and this is not restricted by the covenant of God, that is to say, the ceremony The pointed object can use three-digit power.


    This seems to be a useful point... Su Jin thought so, while in the center of the ceremony venue, lit the note with fire.


    At this moment, Bai Yasha''s eyes brightened slightly.


    The note that Su Jin ignited quickly turned yellow, wrinkled, and turned into a yellow paper with the word ''Dian'' painted in the middle.


    In some places in the East, this is something that the dead will use when they are burned.


    This... Su Jin''s eyelids twitched slightly, and he found that he already had a certain resistance to Bai Yasha''s rude manipulation.


    But that''s okay, at least the Queen of Halloween can definitely see who ordered this news to be burned to her, which has prevented me from being angered by the other party...


    Is this also the purpose of Shiroyasha? She was deliberately preventing me from being implicated... Su Jin nodded slightly, feeling that although Bai Yasha''s character was a bit nasty, he was very caring.


    The yellow paper gradually burned, and finally turned into a mass of ashes.


    At this moment, Su Jin got up quickly and said calmly:


    "Let''s go, go to the realm gate, I need to go outside."


    "Are you going? Let''s wait here for a while."


    Shiroyasha waved his hand casually.


    Seeing this, Su Jin nodded and left.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The ancient castle with a thin curtain, in the study.


    The woman with slender golden hair and eyes like rubies suddenly raised her head and looked at the desk.


    There, a piece of yellow paper wrapped in red flames emerged, revealing the text on it.


    [The Sun Sovereignty of Chenlongzu is in the capital of Huangyan in the outer gate of 54545. This is the reward for the last aid. ¡¿


    "childish¡­¡­"


    The woman sneered, then quickly took out a pen and paper from the side, and wrote on it:


    [The White Night King is suspected of falling in love with a mortal, and he has given him a sun sovereignty, and even secretly gave birth to a son of **** with the other party. ¡¿


    [The son of God seems to be hidden in a knife by her mother, hiding her identity in order to hide from the sight of the gods. ¡¿


    After the woman wrote this sentence, she tapped the table lightly.


    Not long after, Skaha walked in and bowed:


    "Queen."


    "Send the information on this note secretly to Ditian, remember, keep it secret."


    Heaven and Earth? That famous gossip goddess in the Heavenly Army... Skaha''s expression was subtle, and she guessed that the matter was definitely related to Shiroyasha.


    But what does this have to do with her? Anyway, it wasn''t the first time she helped the queen do this kind of thing.


    The corners of Skaha''s mouth were slightly raised, elegant and calm, like an upright deacon, he bowed and replied:


    "Follow your wishes!"


    ©–¢Ù¡¶The Grim Reaper¡·


    Chapter 0359 Inoue Orihime in the Soul World


    Soul World, Jingling Court.


    The 12th Division, the dormitory of the Technology Development Bureau.


    Inoue Orihime, who had packed up her salute, put her travel bag on her back and walked out of the room where she was temporarily staying.


    Walking into the corridor, she looked up at the sun above the sky, listened to the birdsong and cicadas from the jungle next door, and muttered to herself:


    "It''s been 20 days..."


    It has been 20 days since the Aizen Rebellion, and it is September 6th in this world, and the school has started for several days.


    Although Inoue Orihime dragged Ishida Yulong and Chadu Taihu to ask for leave, but if she dragged on, it would affect her studies, and she had no reason to stay in the Soul Realm.


    "Thinking about it carefully, the memory of going to school has become very unfamiliar, and it is estimated that I will review it overnight..."


    Thinking of schoolwork, Inoue Orihime was a little discouraged.


    After sighing, she paused, looked up at the scenery of the Soul Society, and muttered to herself:


    "Am I really mentally prepared..."


    Thinking back to what that black-haired, handsome and arrogant man said to her 20 days ago, Inoue Orihime fell silent.


    "Soul Soul Realm..." She murmured to herself, and then showed a bitter smile.


    During the 20 days she stayed in the Soul World, her footprints had roughly crossed all areas of the Soul World.


    From where the nobles are, the dull and luxurious Jingling Court, to the souls fighting each other for a little water in Liuhun Street.


    After walking all over the world of corpse and soul in person, she gradually realized the meaning of "corruption" in Su Jin''s mouth.


    Compared with the country in this world, the island country that has been decadent because of the lost 20 years, the Soul Realm is more dull and depressing, and there is no hope for the future.


    "That''s why he wants to overthrow the world..."


    Inoue Orihime had a little guess about Su Jin''s thoughts, and even had a little more understanding of Aizen''s behavior.


    According to her shallow history, the people corresponding to Su Jin and Aizen seem to be called reformers in modern times.


    No, they are better called revolutionaries.


    Vaguely, Inoue Orihime agreed with what Su Jin wanted to do.


    "I seem to understand what to do..."


    "What to do?"


    Questions sounded from the side.


    Inoue Orihime was startled, and immediately turned her head to see a human wall.


    She was stunned, and then suddenly raised her head, only then did she see Hu Cheyongyin''s face, and politely greeted:


    "Miss Yongyin, why did you come to the 12th Division?"


    "I heard that you are leaving, so I came here to have a look." Hu Cheyongyin smiled, then sighed: "Of course, the more important thing is that the captain wants to treat the wounded here."


    In the 12th Division, there are a lot of ''experimental materials'' that Nie Yuli has studied in the past.

 Chapter 289：

    After the death of Nie Yuli, these materials caused a lot of trouble, and they themselves have great defects.


    In the recent period, these people were treated by Inoue Orihime, which is why the other party was invited to the dormitory of the 12th Division.


    However, since Inoue Orihime was going to return to the world, the work of the treatment would naturally be taken over by the fourth division where Uno Hanaritsu was.


    Hearing these words, Inoue Orihime subconsciously bowed and apologized:


    "I''m very sorry, because of personal matters, I can''t leave after treating all the people."


    "It''s not your fault, who knew that the former captain had so many experimental subjects, and you are not from Jingling Court, it''s our side that is being helped."


    Toru Yuyin complained.


    There are too many secret laboratories in Nie Yuli. After Kisuke Urahara settled in and returned, a laboratory was exposed almost every three days, resulting in dozens or hundreds of patients.


    Inoue Orihime''s willingness to help treat a serious injury that is too serious has already helped the Fourth Division relieve a lot of pressure, so naturally they can''t ask for more.


    At this time, Inoue Orihime smiled and said:


    "If there is something difficult, I will come to help during the holiday."


    "You''d better take a good rest. It''s treatment, and you''re helping out in the Soul Society, acting as a volunteer. I really doubt where you get so much energy."


    "I don''t understand either." Inoue Orihime patted her head suspiciously.


    This action made Toru Yuyin subconsciously glance at Inoue Orihime''s chest, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Do people with **** have better energy? So why does she get tired so easily?


    At this time, Hu Che Yongyin seemed to have suddenly remembered something, and warned:


    "By the way, after returning to Kakuza-cho, please be careful."


    "What''s wrong?" Inoue Orihime was stunned and asked with a puzzled expression.


    Hu Cheyongyin paused, and then said with a serious face:


    "According to the structure traced by the second team on the traces of Su Jin and Aizen, their purpose may be to create Wang Jian and go to the Lingwang Palace to assassinate the Lingwang."


    She said this, paused, and said solemnly:


    "The manufacture of Wang Jian requires a land of heavy spirituality and a large number of human souls."


    "You mean...Koriza-cho is likely to be a target?"


    Inoue Orihime''s eyes widened in disbelief. The hometown where she was born would be used by Su Jin to make Wang Jian as a sacrifice?


    "It''s very possible." Hu Che Yongyin hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    "I see, Miss Yongyin, I will pay attention."


    Inoue Orihime hurriedly bowed, then carried her backpack and quickly walked towards the Chuanjie Gate.


    Tiger Toru Yongyin stepped aside and looked at the back of her leaving, until the figure disappeared, showing a bitter expression:


    "Captain, is it really good for us to do this?"


    Beside her, Uzhihualie''s figure appeared silently, as if standing aside very early.


    In the face of his guilty vice-captain, Uzhihualie just said calmly in that gentle voice:


    "Yongyin, don''t mind, you are just completing the task given by the captain."


    "But Inoue, she may really be innocent. She deliberately leaked the news of Wang Jian and induced Inoue to take the initiative to contact Su Jin, the commander-in-chief, and his orders made me very scared, in case, in case Inoue died in the process... ¡­¡±


    After spending twenty days with Inoue Orihime, Toru Yuyin could see that the other party was a very simple kind of girl.


    To deceive, use such a person, and possibly even the other party, makes Toru Yuyin unacceptable.


    Hearing this, Mao Zhihualie sighed slightly:


    "The fact that she is alive is already the feeling of the captain who scrutinizes the treatment."


    When she said this, she paused, then said with a half-smile and half-sigh:


    "In the 20 days of exploration, we have found out most of Aizen''s purpose. We have deduced a lot of his plans and his abilities. Even if it is Bengyu, according to Urahara Kisuke''s account, we are not lacking in it. understand, but¡­¡±


    "Only Su Jin, only that man, his birth, his origin, everything is a mystery."


    "And among all of them, only Inoue Orihime spent the most time with that man."


    "The commander-in-chief is probably aware of this, so he will let Inoue Orihime move freely in the Soul Realm, trying to find out the origin and secret of Su Jin."


    "Because I want to deal with a person, I use an innocent person, even at the expense of deception, falsehood and condescension, just to prepare for the destruction and dealing with it. This is the Soul Society. Is this the dark side of the 13th Division of the Guardian?"


    Hu Che Yongyin felt a chill, an unimaginable chill.


    At this time, the corners of Mao Zhihualie''s mouth were slightly raised, and he said with a smile:


    "The dark side of the Gotei Thirteenth Division? Yuin, you seem to have misunderstood something."


    Uzhihualie turned his head slightly and looked at Toru Yuyin with a smile, that smile made Toru Yuyin feel a chill:


    "It''s a dark thing in itself, so what about the dark side?"


    "Yongyin, you may not know that the 13th Division, from the very beginning, the most essential purpose of existence is to ''kill''!"


    Hu Che Yongyin''s eyes widened, looking at the smiling, pleasant and gentle woman in front of her, she couldn''t return to her senses for a long time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The virtual circle, the virtual night palace.


    With an elegant smile on his face, Aizen Sosuke nodded slightly, looked at the magic circle in the center of the hall, looked at the gradually forming figure, and said with a gentle smile:


    "Welcome back, my companion."


    In the center of the circle, Su Jin slowly opened his dark eyes.


    Chapter 0360 Changes


    Su Jin opened his eyes and saw Aizen who was close at hand.


    Pure white uniform, one hand in his pocket, seemingly gentle but indifferent smile.


    "Welcome back, my companion." Aizen said with a smile, her face as calm as ever.


    "How long will I be away?"


    Su Jin moved his muscles and bones, and asked while confirming his own situation.


    "Twenty days."


    Aizen answered briefly.


    "Oh? It''s okay."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows, confirming that the Sun Sovereign on his body was only in a state of calm, and the divine garment that had degenerated into a holy garment remained alive.


    At this time, Aizen said with a hint of surprise:


    "Your change is a bit unexpected to me."


    "Can you actually see it?"


    Su Jin raised his head and looked at Aizen in surprise, then he paused, smiled and said:


    "No, you didn''t see it."


    At the beginning, Su Jin was surprised that Aizen could clearly see the change in his own strength, but he understood in a flash, but Aizen didn''t understand.


    But it was because he didn''t understand it that he was surprised at the change in him.


    Because of the previous Su Jin, Aizen was still able to see the edge, but now he probably can''t see it, that''s why Aizen was surprised.


    "Hakoniwa... what a desirable world."


    Aizen turned around with a smile, and said calmly:


    "Since you''re back, let''s settle everything within ten days."


    At this time, Su Jin asked a little surprised:


    "You don''t ask me if I have found a way to replace the Spirit King to stabilize the world?"


    With her back to Su Jin, Lan Ran turned her head slightly and said gently, "I believe in you."


    "You succeeded in making fun of me."


    Su Jin grinned, almost not laughing.


    Will Aizen trust others? Impossible, this man believes nothing but himself.


    Su Jin said with great certainty at this time:


    "You should find a way to stabilize the Three Realms by yourself."


    Aizen also smiled, and smiled very happily.


    "You are indeed a strong man."


    He said this with relief, admiring Su Jin''s behavior of doubting his every word.


    Trusting no one is one of the principles of Aizen''s behavior.


    He really didn''t put all his hopes on Su Jin, and researched a way to stabilize the Three Realms on his own.


    And to end all this within ten days was originally something he was preparing for.


    Su Jin''s return did not hinder his plan.


    He never put his chips on Su Jin''s body.


    At this time, Su Jin asked curiously:


    "How is the situation now?"


    After he asked, he immediately changed his tune:


    "Forget it, let someone else answer. It''s too tiring to talk to you."


    Aizen smiled without saying a word, just walked towards the door of the room.


    The door opened automatically, revealing Nianyinmeng, who was dressed as a death tyrant on the upper body and short skirt on the lower body.


    At this time, Aizen strolled towards the door and said indifferently:


    "I have already sent someone to meet Orihime Inoue."


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin was slightly surprised, then smiled:


    "Aren''t you afraid that the people you sent out will be killed?"


    It was Su Jin''s intention that Inoue Orihime stayed in the Soul World, so Su Jin could also guess the troubles she would encounter when taking her back.


    The subordinates Aizen sent out, fearing that it was a bad one, had to explain all of them there.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a turkey dog."


    Aizen said this, and said calmly at the same time:


    "Five hours later, I will wait for you in the main hall."


    After that, the door closed automatically.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile and said:


    "This guy deserves to be so strong."


    This sentence is full of praise.


    Su Jin knew that Aizen was stimulated. Stimulated by the speed at which he became stronger.


    Of course, this may only be a little bit, but there is no doubt that Bengyu is continuing to strengthen Aizen''s body.


    This is proof of Aizen''s desire to become stronger.


    "But this guy is probably going to study how to deal with Yamamoto Motoyanagi and Team Zero. Of course, Yuhabach may also be within range."


    Regarding Aizen''s mind, Su Jin admitted that he was quite relieved.


    This guy who despised everyone in his tone, but he attached great importance to the enemy in his actions, and easily prevented himself from falling into a desperate situation.


    The reason why he lost in the original book was that the power given by Bengyu was too strong, which changed his mentality.


    But now, being suppressed by Su Jin like this, Aizen''s arrogance will dissipate a lot.

 Chapter 290：

    "Poor Kurosaki Ichigo, facing Aizen who doesn''t release water, how should he fight in the early stage."


    Su Jin lamented, but his face was full of evil smiles.


    How is Ichigo Kurosaki? It''s weird that he manages.


    At this time, Nieyinmeng walked over in small steps and bowed respectfully to Su Jin:


    "Owner."


    Looking at the face full of abstinence, but beautiful and unusual, Su Jin''s mood became more and more happy:


    "Yinmeng, explain to me what has changed in the Soul Society."


    "Yes." Nieyinmeng nodded, and immediately explained the current situation of Soul Soul World.


    "Urahara Kisuke was arrested by five captains, brought back to the Soul Realm, and became the captain of the 12th Division?"


    "Yamamoto Motoyanai disclosed Aizen''s crimes and apologized to the Masked Army. The two sides reconciled and some members became captains again?"


    "This old man really gave up his old face to deal with Aizen and I, and took the initiative to admit his mistake? He should have gritted his teeth and apologized at the time? Otherwise, the Masked Army will not take the initiative to return, after all, you can see old man Yamamoto''s angry stomach every day. The expression of pain and helplessness must be interesting."


    "Oh? Yamamoto Motoyanagi also invited Kurosaki Isshin to return, but was rejected by the other party? Interesting, Kurosaki Ichigo must be very confused, he is actually the cub of Shiba''s family, and Shiba Gansu is a cousin."


    "Team Zero has been hiding in the lower realm several times, and it is suspected that they met with Yamamoto Motoyuki. Is this an agreement between the two sides?"


    "Huh? You said that someone who claimed to be an invisible empire came to cooperate with Aizen the day before yesterday? Hey, Yuhabach, is this worried that Team Zero and Yamamoto Motoyuki will kill him and sacrifice the flag before dealing with Aizen?"


    "That''s right, although his invisible empire is hiding in the shadow of the Soul Soul World, Team Zero is not a vegetarian. It seems that the two sides have discovered each other''s existence, which is interesting."


    "Wait a minute, you said that a few days ago, there was an organization claiming to be finished presenting that was in contact with Kurosaki Ichigo?"


    "Haha, it''s messed up, it''s totally messed up, all cats and dogs jumped out, Aizen is under a lot of pressure!"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth raised, showing an expression of interest.


    A fire he set in winter finally burned down the entire forest in summer, exposing all the animals to the sun.


    The dark forest has disappeared.


    The prey have already appeared one after another, so why is there less of him as a hunter.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin felt quite happy.


    He looked at Nianyinmeng in front of him, and suddenly said:


    "Sound Dream."


    "You... took refuge with Kisuke Urahara?"


    Chapter 0361 Surveillance


    "No."


    Nieyinmeng''s answer was short and powerful, and the expression on his face did not change.


    No, there was still a little change, a little change called confusion.


    "I see."


    At this time, Su Jin, who questioned, quickly determined that Nieyinmeng was not suspicious:


    "Has the secret hand that Nie Mayuri left on you was noticed by Urahara Kisuke?"


    If so, the sense of being peeped at from Yinmeng has a reasonable explanation.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh: "It seems that you still underestimate your father..."


    After Nieyinmeng''s secret hands were cleaned by his divine power, there were still some left.


    Nie Yuli deserves to be a perverted inventor in the world of death. Even in the face of the dimensionality reduction blow of high-level power, he can still survive a little, which is really amazing.


    It''s a pity that Nie Yuli is too perverted, the type that Su Jin hates, otherwise, he really wants to subdue the other party and act as a technical subordinate.


    Of course, it would be better if Aizen was willing to be loyal, but unfortunately, that arrogant man could not surrender to anyone.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin raised his hand, and his fingertips lit up with pure golden light:


    "Yinmeng, take off your clothes, and I will help you solve the hidden hand on your body."


    "Yes." Nieyinmeng''s reaction to Su Jin was always quick and calm.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Soul World, the Twelfth Division Technology Development Bureau.


    With messy hair and a little bald head, the man with shackled feet looked at the Reiki computer in front of him and said with a wry smile:


    "I used the delayed sensing technology, and I was still detected across the four layers of protection... It''s a pity that it was exposed too quickly, and not even the most important information was collected."


    "Aizen should have also noticed that I controlled the secret hand on Nieyinmeng. He has no contact with Nieyinmeng at all, but fortunately, he has collected some shattering intelligence."


    "But the focus is still on Su Jin''s side. As soon as he appeared, he was found out. It was Aizen''s reminder? Forget it, there is no need to think about it any more. I have obtained the information that Su Jin has already appeared, so at least in the early stage, it will not be darkened. A loss, you can''t ask for too much."


    "Tricky..."


    Urahara Kisuke touched his hair, and then he touched the bald spot, and the wry smile on his face suddenly became even worse:


    "Byakuya Kuchiki is really too much. He actually used Qianben Sakura to scrape my scalp. Damn, do you want to take time to study the additional issuance technology, but there are too many things recently, and the inspection of the invisible empire must be prepared..."


    For a moment, Urahara Kisuke wanted to quit picking peaches.


    However¡­¡­


    Urahara Kisuke looked at the hot room next to the Development Bureau, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    You said that you, the captain of the first team, the strongest **** of death in a thousand years, just slept next to my office and watched me, why bother?


    I''m going to mess with anyone... Thinking of this, Urahara Kisuke tugged at his hair and said with a wry smile:


    "We have to notify the personnel monitoring Inoue Orihime. If we encounter Su Jin, we are afraid that there will be battle damage in advance, which is not good."


    Thinking of Inoue Orihime, Urahara Kisuke suddenly felt miserable again.


    Before, the little girl was quite talkative, he arranged some secret hands and so on, and it was very convenient to monitor the other party.


    However... things have changed since Kuchiki Rukia''s words "Be careful of Kisuke Urahara" came out.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Ichigo Kurosaki, Taito Chato, Rukia Kuchiki, Yuryu Ishida, and Orihime Inoue were very alert to him.


    Especially Orihime Inoue, her shield Shun Liuhua, that refuses to use all the healing ability to clear her own monitoring methods, that is a must.


    He really didn''t expect Dunshun Liuhua''s healing skills to kill him with more than ten kinds of monitoring methods, which is simply surprising.


    "However, the little girl is still too tender, just like the spirit monitoring technology can''t be used, I still have this..."


    Urahara Kisuke looked at the dozens of surveillance images on the Reiki computer, and suddenly showed a mysterious smile.


    Reiki technology can''t be used, can''t the invasion of modern monitoring system also monitor Orihime Inoue?


    In addition, he asked his subordinates to put all the monitoring of Kongza Town on the spiritual sub-membrane. This time the monitoring can even see Death and Xu, and the monitoring effect is stronger.


    Although it ended up causing him to look like the doorman now, intelligence gathering was the top priority.


    Corpse Soul Realm can''t afford a little loss now, otherwise, facing Su Jin and Aizen, I''m afraid it will fall into a very dangerous state.


    Moreover, the so-called all-knowing and omnipotent Yuhabach... can''t let him join forces with Aizen... Urahara Kisuke narrowed his eyes and began to calculate the future situation.


    And in the process of rapid brain rotation, he couldn''t help scratching his head, and then he saw a small clump of hair that stood out in the palm of his hand.


    ... as expected, let''s study the additional issuance technology.


    And Bengyu... I really don''t want to face it unless I have to... Urahara Kisuke''s eyes fell into a haze.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the present world, Kakuza-cho, high school.


    "I need to take another two weeks off... Is it really good to take so many days off at the beginning of the school year?"


    The teacher looked at Orihime Inoue with a begging face in front of her in distress, thought about it, and sighed:


    "But since it''s a family matter, there''s nothing you can do."


    "Remember to keep your grades steady. If possible, ask Arisawa and the others to borrow some notes."


    "Okay, teacher."


    Inoue Orihime, who was sitting opposite, nodded again and again, and at the same time, her face flushed slightly because she lied.


    "I''ll grant it to you during the holidays. It''s a privilege given to the top three."


    The teacher smiled and signed the name on the leave application.


    Taking the leave of absence, Inoue Orihime breathed a sigh of relief.


    She folded the leave slip and put it in her bag, bowed to the teacher, then turned and walked out of the faculty office.


    As soon as she went out, she saw Yulong Ishida who was leaning against the window edge of the corridor.


    Inoue Orihime froze for a moment, then said in surprise:


    "Ishida-san, why are you here?"


    Ishida Yulong looked at Inoue Orihime silently, and after a while, he said:


    "Inoue, what happened to you and that man named Su Jin in the Soul Realm?"


    "Ah? I should have said all those things. It''s embarrassing to say it again. I''m wrong, Ishida-kun or something."


    Inoue Orihime touched the back of his head and said haha.


    "You will die."


    Ishida Yulong said in a low voice.


    In his perception, at least five gods of death are watching here nearby.


    And here, there may be a powerful death **** that he can''t perceive.


    Obviously, these people are here to monitor Inoue Orihime, and once Inoue Orihime makes a dangerous act, what will happen to her...


    "Ishida-kun is a very gentle person." Inoue Orihime put down her hand and said calmly, "Perhaps that''s why Mr. Su Jin chose you."


    Ishida Yulong''s mouth twitched.


    I was killed in seconds, my tricks were stolen, and I was locked in my room to eat air for several days. You actually said that I was so miserable because I was very gentle and very similar to the other party?


    I''d rather not be gentle, bastard!


    Ishida Yulong pushed his glasses and said expressionlessly:


    "Of course, if this is your own choice, Inoue, I naturally have no intention of intervening."


    "Thank you for your understanding." Inoue Orihime bowed, then straightened up and smiled.


    Ishida Yulong pushed his glasses and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Orihime Inoue smiled and turned to leave.


    And just when she turned around, two figures stood quietly at the end of the aisle.


    The two were a man and a woman, the man was slightly shorter, and the woman was relatively taller than half a head, with obvious pale pale horns all over her body, and she was also wearing a neat white base uniform.


    Thirty Blades Tia Halibel.


    The fortieth blade Ulquiorra.


    At this time, Halibel stepped forward a little, bowed and said:


    "Lord Orihime, on the order of Lord Su Jin, we are here to welcome you to the virtual circle."


    Chapter 0362 The Kindness of Yamamoto Yuan Liusai


    The virtual appearance made the corridor of the school fall into a heavy atmosphere.


    Although ordinary people can''t see the existence of the virtual at all, the sudden heavy pressure still forces them to take the initiative to stay away from this terrifying place.


    In less than a minute, the entire first floor was cleared, leaving only Inoue Orihime and Ishida Yuryu.


    "It''s over... these guys really appeared..."


    On the roof of another teaching building, a fat man stood behind the barbed wire and said timidly.


    Omaeda Nozomi.


    The vice-captain of the Secret Assassination Unit of the Second Division, and one of the people monitoring Orihime Inoue.


    Looking at the corridor in the distance, I could only see two dummies at the corners of the clothes, Omaeda Kichiyo swallowed, turned his head and said to the petite figure next to him:

 Chapter 291：

    "Captain, let''s hurry up and run. Those two broken faces are not easy characters to deal with at first glance. It''s probably the ten blades that Captain Urahara said..."


    "To shut up!"


    The captain of the second division, Broken Bee, glared at his deputy.


    Omaeda Nozomi opened his mouth, and finally closed his mouth with a look of grievance.


    What he said was right, the two monsters on the opposite side had more than ten times as much spiritual pressure as he naturally emitted. How to fight such monsters?


    At this time, Broken Bee turned his head, looked at the corridor opposite, and said solemnly:


    "Omaeda, prepare for the worst."


    "Captain, isn''t it? Do you really want to do it? Can I resign?"


    Omaeda Nozomi''s face turned green. With his thick arms and legs, he was going to fight Shiren?


    That''s what Urahara Kisuke said, Achukas-class broken face, everyone''s Reiatsu is above the captain''s scale!


    "To shut up!"


    Broken Bee scolded secretly, if it wasn''t for the shielding device nearby, she could avoid the probing nerves of the broken face, and she wanted to knock this Omaeda away who had been yelling all the time.


    Broken Bee took a deep breath, tried his best to press down his emotions, and calmly explained:


    "What we''re trying to do is not to fight against the broken face."


    After she finished speaking, she said indifferently:


    "But after Orihime Inoue made the worst choice, it was wiped out."


    Omaeda Nozomi immediately widened her eyes:


    "Destroyed? But isn''t Inoue Orihime the benefactor who healed the captain''s arm?"


    "It''s because of her kindness to the commander-in-chief that things became like this."


    Broken Bee said indifferently:


    "Orihime Inoue''s healing ability is an important strategic ability for both us and Aizen, and her choice is likely to lead to the final direction of the war."


    "From the very beginning, the order of the newly appointed Central Office 46 was to kill Orihime Inoue to prevent her from falling into the enemy''s hands. It was the captain who came forward to resist the pressure of the 46th Office and eased the conflict, so she was left alive."


    "However, if Inoue Orihime chose Su Jin and chose to stand on Aizen''s side, then everything would be in vain."


    Broken Bee said this, expressionless:


    "She can choose not to help each other and be a human being with peace of mind, or she can choose to help the corpse and soul world. For these two choices, the captain will spare no effort to save her life, but if she chooses Su Jin and Lan Ran there¡­¡­"


    "It''s up to us to come forward and obliterate..." Omaeda Nozomi murmured to himself.


    Therefore, the only captains who are monitoring are Suifeng and him, because to assassinate a human in the hands of ten blades, it is naturally the most suitable for Suifeng to shoot, and it will not lead to a waste of combat resources.


    However, killing people in front of two ten blades...isn''t it too exciting...Omaeda Nozomi looked at the opposite school building with trembling jaws:


    ¡®Miss Inoue, please don¡¯t mistake yourself. ¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the end of the empty aisle, Halibel looked at Orihime Inoue with a cold face, waiting for him.


    Seeing the two people in front, Inoue Orihime froze for a moment, as if she did not expect the other party to come so quickly.


    She sighed softly, took out a letter from her bag, and handed it to Ishida Yulong.


    "Please give me this letter to Long Gui, please, Ishida-kun."


    Ryuki Arisawa is one of the few friends of Orihime Inoue, and the only ordinary person who doesn''t know about the existence of the **** of death.


    So Inoue Orihime chose to write a letter to bid farewell.


    Of course, what was written on the envelope was that I had to visit my relatives because of some unforeseen circumstances.


    It will definitely be dismantled, but I have to write... Inoue Orihime has such a helpless expression on her face.


    Ishida Yulong opened his mouth, reached out and took the envelope, nodded and said:


    "I''ll pass it on."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the other side of the corridor, where he noticed Reiatsu who was standing there, and Kurosaki Ichigo and Chato Taihu came over.


    "Inoue, Ishida, stay away."


    Kurosaki Ichigo snapped, patted his forehead with his death surrogate certificate, turned into a reaper, and aimed at Halibel and Ulquiorra in front of him with Zhanyue.


    Halibel put his hand on the Zanpakut¨­, and Ulquiorra reached out to stop her.


    Just as the two sides were arguing, Inoue Orihime said calmly:


    "Don''t worry, Kurosaki-kun, they are the ones sent by my friends to lend me."


    Kurosaki Ichigo was stunned for a moment, the knife in his hand was neither, nor would he not hold it.


    At this time, Inoue Orihime bowed slightly towards Kurosaki Ichigo:


    "Thanks to Kurosaki-kun for my brother''s assistance."


    "Inoue..." Kurosaki Ichigo finally realized something was wrong.


    In other words, since the last time he met the Soul Society again, he had noticed that something was wrong with Inoue Orihime, but he subconsciously ignored the abnormality of his companions and didn''t think about anything else, and it was only now that he realized that something was wrong.


    "Please don''t worry, I''m just going to repay a friend''s favor."


    Looking at Orihime Inoue who was still smiling in front of him, Ichigo Kurosaki was silent for a moment, then put Zhanyuki back on his back.


    For the first time, Ichigo Kurosaki felt powerless.


    Compared to the time when his companion, Rukia Kuchiki, was forcibly taken away, this time he was especially powerless.


    Because this time Inoue Orihime''s departure was of her own will.


    Kurosaki Ichigo opened his mouth and finally sighed: "Be careful along the way."


    "Thank you." Inoue Orihime nodded, then turned and walked towards Halibel.


    And at this moment, a butterfly appeared behind Orihime Inoue.


    black butterfly.


    At this moment, a soft voice sounded from behind Orihime Inoue:


    "Second hit kills..."


    The poisonous stinger like a wasp''s tail stabbed Orihime Inoue''s back and stabbed the black butterfly.


    "Inoue!"


    Kurosaki Ichigo''s eyes widened, staring in disbelief at the broken bee that attacked Orihime Inoue.


    At the same time, Ishida Yulong''s pupils shrank greatly, and when he took a step, he was about to hit the broken bee.


    Inexplicably, Halibel and Ulquiorra did not move.


    Snapped!


    Before hitting Orihime Inoue''s hand, Sakubei''s hand was held.


    What? Broken Bee was startled, and was about to break free.


    And at this moment, she heard a whisper in her ear:


    "Don''t move... the scarlet poison needle will pierce..."


    Chapter 0363 said to protect world peace


    Broken Bee''s eyes widened, and the sharp thorn of the nails on her neck made her unable to move.


    will die!


    If you get stabbed, you will definitely die!


    But how is it possible?


    There is actually a poison needle that is more terrifying than her Zanpakusa?


    How could one-hit-kill abilities appear?


    "It''s not a one-hit kill."


    There was a male voice in the ear.


    "The scarlet poison needle is a torture technique. As long as you don''t hit the fifteenth needle, but only the first fourteen needles, you can still survive."


    After speaking, the man''s low laughter sounded:


    "And the reason why you think you will be killed in one hit is just because..."


    "You are too weak."


    with a snap.


    Broken Bee''s eyes turned white, and with a plop, he fell to the ground.


    At this time, Orihime Inoue, who was attacked once, just turned around.


    Then, she saw a figure in a custom white robe with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Mr. Su Jin." Inoue Orihime shouted in surprise and half astonishment.


    At this time, Halibel and Ulquiorra knelt down on one knee and saluted Su Jin.


    "Okay, get up."


    Su Jin glanced at them, then turned around and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo next to him:


    "Meeting for the first time, the boy who traveled in trouble."


    This tone, this tone, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly shivered, suspecting that he saw another Aizen.


    No, no, this mysterious man named Su Jin is also with that Aizen group. I heard that he is a terrorist who is trying to destroy the soul world... Kurosaki Ichigo subconsciously held the handle of the knife, and then fell silent again. .


    "What the **** happened just now? It always feels like I was stung by a bee in the back."


    Inoue Orihime reached back with a backhand, but couldn''t feel the sting.


    "Hey, isn''t this Miss Broken Bee? Why did she suddenly fall to the ground."


    Inoue Orihime finally found the broken bee on the ground and said with a look of surprise.


    This guy... the brain is really lacking... Kurosaki Ichigo and Ishida Yuryu thought at the same time.


    "Maybe it''s because it''s too hot."


    Su Jin cooperated with Inoue Orihime''s words, and continued to say that he didn''t point out the latter''s attempt to cover up Broken Bee.


    Inoue Orihime is willing to let the Broken Bee go. That''s her business, and it has nothing to do with me, Su Jin.


    With such a playful attitude, Su Jin glanced at Inoue Orihime with a smile, then looked at Kurosaki Ichigo and said:


    "Don''t be so nervous, I have no intention of killing you here."


    Hearing Su Jin say this, Ichigo Kurosaki almost overreacted and used the **** directly.


    No way, although Su Jin''s tone, that tone, was completely different, he still clearly heard a similar taste to Aizen.


    That is the absolute confidence brought by absolute power!


    "We have no reason to fight."


    Su Jin looked at Kurosaki Ichigo indifferently, and said calmly.


    Kurosaki Ichigo opened his mouth, and his mood suddenly calmed down.


    Oh yes!


    The Soul Society regards Su Jin as the most dangerous and terrifying enemy, comparable to Aizen.


    But what does this have to do with me, Kurosaki Ichigo?


    I am not a **** of death!


    Thinking about this, Ichigo Kurosaki simply walked directly to the body that Chadu Taihu was holding on, got back and turned back into a human.


    However, after doing all this, he looked horrified.


    Just now, he actually believed Su Jin''s words subconsciously, and directly regarded the other party as a non-enemy.


    "what did you do to me?"

 Chapter 292：

    Kurosaki Ichigo shouted in horror.


    "I didn''t do anything."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and he said softly:


    "Following the leadership of the strong is human instinct, you don''t have to be so concerned."


    However, Kurosaki Ichigo did not believe it, and was even more afraid:


    "Is Inoue also bewitched by you because of your ability?"


    Hearing this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he said with a playful expression:


    "Monthly salary of 100,000 yuan, the unit is Celestial Coin, nine to five days, two days off per week, annual vacation, tourist leave, fourteen salary, no need to go to the front line, stable in the rear, the main work of medically injured members, because we Arcadia is in an upswing in business, so there is still hope for a salary increase."


    "I''m Orihime Inoue who bewitched me with these."


    what? What is this all about? Kurosaki Ichigo and Ishida Yuryu were dumbfounded.


    "One hundred thousand celestial coins seems to be equal to a monthly salary of 1.5 million yen. Kurosaki, this treatment is rare, and it is a very high-quality job."


    The honest man Chato Taihu had just finished speaking when he saw the speechless faces of Kurosaki Ichigo and Ishida Yuryu.


    Seeing this, Chadu Taihu silently added: "I can''t earn so much even if I work part-time for a year."


    Kurosaki Ichigo twitched the corner of his mouth, then turned his head and looked at Su Jin.


    Not to mention, he who has worked once also knows that this is a super high salary, and it is a first-class good job in the society.


    Mr. Su Jin, do you still have this job... Bah, Bah, that''s not right!


    The young Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Su Jin, a social man, and couldn''t spit out ten thousand grooves in his heart.


    It is obviously a death battle between Soul Society and Aizen, but now how does it feel like a business competition between two big companies?


    What about protecting the peace of the Three Realms?


    Similarly, Inoue Orihime was also confused.


    Is she treated so well? Is this the rhythm of working part-time for a year is not as good as a month?


    The thrifty girl suddenly felt that her previous hesitation seemed to be useless.


    Isn''t studying hard to find an excellent job and make yourself a better life?


    No, joining Mr. Su Jin''s team is equal to one step!


    "Now, do you still want to stop Orihime and me from leaving?" Su Jin asked with a smile at this time.


    Kurosaki Ichigo opened his mouth and said nothing.


    Although it was a little dangerous for a friend to go to work, this was Orihime Inoue''s choice, and he seemed to have no reason to stop it.


    But what is this subtle, very uncomfortable unpleasantness.


    Kurosaki Ichigo was incomprehensible.


    Perhaps only Gongba elder brother can understand his discomfort and empathize with him.


    "Let''s go, Orihime."


    Su Jin patted Orihime Inoue on the shoulder, ready to reach out to pick up the broken bees.


    At this moment, a man with a waist thicker than five Su Jin suddenly appeared in front of Su Jin, reaching out and grabbing the broken bees on the ground.


    Omaeda Nozomi!


    Suddenly appearing, he shouted ''death or death'', and he grabbed the broken bee with tears in his eyes.


    At this moment, Su Jin''s outstretched hand retracted again, pulling Inoue Orihime to jump away.


    Omaeda Kichiyo was stunned for a moment, but he still pulled the bee and jumped away and hid behind Ichigo Kurosaki, becoming a mountain behind him.


    At this time, Su Jin, who jumped away, said in a very fearful tone:


    "Omaeda Nikko Taroemon Miyakabu Sukeki Chiyo, I didn''t expect that Yamamoto Motoyanagi would send you out in person!"


    Meow meow meow?


    What did you say, boss?


    How can I be so feared by you, the boss?


    Omaeda Nozomi and everyone are stupid.


    "Walk!"


    Su Jin pulled Inoue Orihime away quickly, and rushed into the black cavity opened by Halibel and Ulquiorra.


    At this time, Omaeda Kichiyo looked at the rescued Broken Bee, and then looked at the empty alley in front of him, with a black question mark all over his face.


    Ichigo Kurosaki said with a shocked expression: "That''s amazing, Omaeda, are you actually such a strong person?"


    "That..." Omaeda Kichiyo opened his mouth and was speechless.


    "That Su Jin seems to be at the same level as Aizen and is feared by the captain of the thirteenth division of the Guardian. I thought that the soul interface should be helpless for their cooperation, but I didn''t expect that there is still a hidden such as you. Ace?"


    Ishida Yulong looked at Omaeda Nozomi''s fat face, and always felt that something was slightly wrong.


    However, he only regarded this as a disguise of Omaeda Nozomi, and as the back-hand of the Soul Society.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but sigh:


    "It''s really unbelievable!"


    Can you stop blowing it? My legs are still shaking! Omaeda Nozomi thought about crying without tears.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Black cavity exit.


    Inoue Orihime only felt that his eyes flashed, and someone appeared at the door of the high school.


    After landing, she was surprised that she didn''t run to the virtual circle, and said in shock:


    "It turns out that Mr. Omaeda is a strong man you have to be afraid of, Mr. Su Jin. I thought he was a funny character."


    "Yes!" Su Jin smiled and said, "He is a funny guy."


    "Ah?" Inoue Orihime was stunned for a moment, and then said in a circle: "Then why Mr. Su Jin..."


    "Because it''s fun."


    Su Jin remembered the picture of Omaeda and the former **** killing Aizen in a second he saw in a previous life, and couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth:


    "Don''t you think it''s fun to tease them?"


    "Eh, yes!" Inoue Orihime looked suddenly enlightened.


    She smiled stupidly, then turned her eyes and said, "Speaking of which, where did Mr. Xu and Miss Xu just go?"


    "I sent them back to the virtual circle."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Because of some things I don''t want them to see."


    "Ah?" When Inoue Orihime was puzzled, two figures appeared in his sight.


    One of them had a big back, a black coat with a fluffy collar, and a silver cross necklace on his chest.


    The other has shoulder-length short hair, black eyes, a gentle and handsome appearance, a scar extending from the left forehead to the temple, and a book in his hand.


    Ginjo Kugo!


    Tsukishima Shukuro!


    The two looked at Su Jin as if they were enemies, and cold sweat broke out from their foreheads.


    Chapter 0364 The ability to create the wrong world


    Gincheng Konggo, Tsukishima Shukuro.


    These two names represent the BOSS of the Reaper''s Full Manifestation.


    In the original work, because they were persecuted by the Soul Society in the past, in order to destroy the decaying Soul Society, the two tried to seize the power of the **** of death of Kurosaki Ichigo. After the conspiracy was defeated, they died and their souls entered the Soul Society.


    Su Jin recalled all kinds of information about the two in his mind, and then gently said to the two who were tense:


    "First meeting, users of Fullbring."


    "Oh, this is really..."


    Ginj¨­ Konggo''s face was gloomy, and cold sweat dripped down his cheeks.


    He didn''t expect to encounter such a monster today when he tried to contact Kurosaki Ichigo again.


    "He defeated Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai head-on, and the monster known as the two emperors of the virtual circle together with Aizen, the black emperor Su Jin... I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Listening to Gincheng Konggo''s words, Su Jin smiled, but his heart was full of the desire to complain.


    What the **** is the virtual circle double emperor?


    Where did the title of Black Emperor come from?


    Don''t you islanders just give people some shameful nicknames, okay?


    "Wow~~" Inoue Orihime opened her mouth slightly and looked at Su Jin with a shocked expression, as if she didn''t expect him to be so powerful.


    Su Jin: "..."


    At this moment, Ginj¨­ Konggo raised his hands and said as calmly as possible:


    "I think there should be no contradiction between us, and we should be on the same position in dealing with the rotten corpse soul world."


    Ginjo Konggo didn''t want any conflict with Su Jin.


    He can''t deal with Yamamoto Yuan Liusai, so he can''t deal with Su Jin, who even Yamamoto Yuan Liusai can''t beat.


    The gap in combat power between the two sides is too great. If you want to survive, you can only rely on skill and resourcefulness.


    "Same position?"


    Su Jin turned his eyes and glanced at Tsukishima Hidekuro, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly:


    "Speaking of which, I''m also curious about the existence of people like you."


    When he said this, he looked at the two with deep eyes and said:


    "The visceral fragments of the Spirit King are hidden in the body, and the ability users who can obtain the full display technique, your existence is very researchable."


    Yincheng Konggo''s pupils shrank, his mouth opened slightly, and he looked at Su Jin in shock.


    There are fragments of the internal organs of the Spirit King hidden in the body? Are they hiding something like this?


    Fullshow was actually born from the fragments of the spirit king''s internal organs?


    His eyes flickered, and he looked at Su Jin with a gloomy expression:


    "It seems that our Dark Emperor His Majesty knows a lot of unknown things."


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Gincheng Konggo with a smile, tilted his head slightly and said:


    "Unknown thing, do you mean that you have the possibility of becoming a Spirit King yourself?"


    Ginj¨­ Konggo possesses the Fullbloom power induced by the internal organs of Death, Hollow, Human, and Spirit King, and is a hybrid of multiple powers.


    Compared with the protagonist Kurosaki Ichigo, he only lacks the ability of a Quincy.


    And this point, the leader of the zero division, known as the monk''s head of the army, Ibei, can make up for it.


    Therefore, it is not unreasonable to say that Ginj¨­ Konggo has the potential to become a spirit king. If he is willing to be hollowed out by the army chief, Ibei, his eyes, ears, and limbs will be cut off. After special transformation, Can indeed become a high-quality tool man ''Spirit King''.


    Su Jin''s heart was full of evil thoughts.


    At this time, Ginj¨­ Konggo, who heard the confidential news, widened his eyes and looked at Su Jin with an incredible look on his face.


    Does he have the qualifications to become a Spirit King?


    This, how is this possible?


    Why, he doesn''t know about this.


    Suddenly, Kugo Ginj¨­ understood the reason why Death was persecuting him.


    Because he has the qualifications to become a Spirit King... Ginjong Konggo gritted his teeth and said solemnly:


    "As expected of a man who is regarded as a great enemy by Yamamoto Motoyasu, I didn''t expect you to know such information."

 Chapter 293：

    Damn, I met a super BOSS!


    This kind of monster, the corpse soul world actually let him sway in reality at will, are they crazy?


    In an instant, Kugo Ginj¨­''s resentment towards the Soul Society became stronger.


    Because I have the qualifications to become the Spirit King, they persecute me, but what is the situation of this Su Jin?


    Isn''t this guy stronger than dangerous? Still an outrageously strong type.


    Is it because I am weak? Because I don''t have the real power to make the soul world terrifying, so I deserve to be hunted down and hide in the world like a dog?


    For a moment, Yincheng Konggo was full of resentment, but in the face of Su Jin, a terrifying enemy, he did not dare to be careless, and hurriedly shouted:


    "Yuedao, run away, I''ll hold him back!"


    "Where are you escaping to? Experimental No. 1?"


    A questioning voice rang in Ginj¨­ Konggo''s ears.


    Followed by a hand on his shoulder from behind.


    Such a possibility, such a speed... Kugo Ginj¨­ was horrified. He quickly stretched out his hand, turned around at the same time, grabbed Su Jin''s arm, and shouted:


    "Yuedao, run away!"


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin turned his head, looked a little surprised at Tsukishima Shukuro who took out the bookmark from the book and turned it into a sharp sword, smiled and said:


    "Aren''t you going to escape? Experimental No. 2, your companion, is giving you a chance to escape!"


    Tsukishima Hidekuro had an expression of fear on his face, his teeth were trembling, he held a sharp sword, and rushed over with a loud ''ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh screaming, one stabbed Su Jin.


    Su Jin smiled casually, and stretched out a finger to resist Tsukishima Hidekuro''s thrust.


    Fingertips collide with the blade...


    ...but no sound came out.


    Yes, it''s just the tip of the sword that didn''t go into Su Jin''s fingertips.


    For a moment, Tsukishima Shukuro, who was originally terrified, showed an indifferent smile on his face.


    In the same way, the flustered Yincheng Konggo twitched the corners of his mouth at this time, indifferently lined up Su Jin''s hands, and sneered:


    "Idiot, you got caught so easily."


    From the very beginning, the panic of Ginj¨­ Kugo and Tsukishima Shukuro were all fakes, and they were all frauds.


    The real purpose of the two is to make the blade transformed by Tsukishima''s ability have physical contact with Su Jin.


    And now, the goal has been achieved.


    "Tsukishima, have the abilities activated?" Ginj¨­ Kugo smiled and looked at Tsukishima Shukuro.


    "Well, it''s activated." Tsukishima Shukuro twitched the corner of his mouth and said with a sneer.


    "Haha, it seems that we no longer need the power of Kurosaki Ichigo. With this idiot, we can directly seek revenge from the Soul Society!"


    Ginj¨­ Konggo couldn''t help but smile at this moment.


    Tsukishima Shukuro''s ability is to intervene in the past and change the other party''s memory.


    The real face of its ability is to create an illusory parallel world line that has passed.


    And there, Tsukishima Shukuro will become Zhong Zhaoren''s closest companion, even lover and love.


    And now, Tsukishima Hidekuro is changing Su Jin''s memory and making him the most important existence of Su Jin.


    "Okay, welcome our new companion..." Yincheng Konggo clapped his hand on Su Jin''s shoulder carelessly.


    And at this moment, a voice full of laughter sounded:


    "What an interesting ability! If you use it for NTR, it is like a magical ability. It''s a pity that you were not born in a world like the black beast, otherwise it would be very interesting."


    The smile on Kugo Ginj¨­''s face froze.


    He turned his head suddenly, but what he saw was Su Jin''s smiling, playful face.


    How is it possible that Tsukishima''s ability is actually ineffective? !


    Before Gincheng Konggo could react, Su Jin said happily:


    "Experiment No. 2, it is very dangerous to intervene in the past of others."


    Tsukishima Hidekuro''s eyes widened, and he wanted to pull out the knife, but found that a memory was madly integrated into his mind.


    It was a land full of building debris.


    It was a figure full of despair.


    Gray hair, gray beard, obvious nasolabial lines, wearing a pale white robe, with the silhouette of a snake embroidered on the sleeves, he is staring at Tsukishima Shukuro with cloudy eyes.


    - Mithra!


    Tsukishima Shukuro involuntarily came up with this name in his mind.


    Then, he suddenly realized that he poked his finger at his temple, poking out a blood hole, and said softly:


    "So my name is Mithra!"


    An old male voice full of emotion and magnetism sounded from Tsukishima Shukuro''s mouth.


    Chapter 0365 Secret


    Hearing a completely different voice from Tsukishima Shukuro''s mouth, Ginj¨­ Konggo''s eyes widened, and he finally showed fear:


    "Yuedao, say something, Yuedao!"


    He shouted a few times, and found that Tsukishima Xiujiuro had always had a strange expression on his face, his pupils shrank, and he looked at Su Jin who was smiling:


    "You know Tsukishima''s ability, you were stabbed by him on purpose because you were sure that he would become like this!"


    "Bingo! That''s right."


    Su Jin said with a smile, and at the same time stretched out his hand, and in the desperate eyes of Yincheng Konggo, pressed it on his eyes: "Have a good dream!"


    With a plop, Kugo Ginj¨­ fell to the ground, passed out, and his consciousness fell into chaos.


    At this time, Su Jin turned his head and looked at ''Tsukishima Xiujiuro'' and said:


    "Mithra, your body really isn''t dead."


    Tsukishima Shukuro, or Mithra who parasitized Tsukishima Shukuro smiled gently:


    "This kind of vague sense with the main body, this sense of distant distance, it seems that I seem to be calculated by you..."


    Mithra looked around for a while, and immediately laughed dumbly:


    "Another world in an unknown area? So that''s the case, are you the agent of Halloween?"


    Su Jin did not refute, but acquiesced to this identity.


    "It doesn''t look like Halloween." Mithra, who saw through Su Jin''s reaction, said with a little surprise.


    Old fox... Su Jin cursed inwardly, but did not speak.


    At this time, Mithra said with a smile:


    "Don''t be so vigilant. At this time and space distance, there is basically no connection between me and the main body, and isn''t that what you want?"


    Intentionally let Tsukishima Shuguro intervene in the past, induce the residual parasitic power on Su Jin''s spirit, and transfer Mithra''s incarnation to Tsukishima Hidekirou''s body.


    This is indeed a phenomenon that Su Jin achieved through careful calculation.


    This point, Mithra''s incarnation also guessed.


    Under the hindrance of the long distance in time and space, his connection with the main body is almost non-existent, and his own power is the power of Tsukishima Hidekuro, which is basically nothing to Su Jin.


    However, that doesn''t mean he doesn''t have any value.


    Just the information left in Mithra''s incarnation''s mind and the knowledge of the upper levels of Hakoba are worth Su Jin''s fare this time.


    This is equivalent to the knowledge and experience of a three-digit grandfather.


    Of course, there are bound to be imperfections here. After all, Mithra''s parasitism to Su Jin is very short, and the relative knowledge may not have been transferred too much.


    However, facing this situation, Mithra smiled and said, "What do you want to know?"


    Good guy, I have already started to use words to trick me... Su Jin paused for a while, and sighed in his heart.


    What do you want to know? If this sentence is answered, it will reveal his purpose and tendency, and then give Mithra time to think, and leave him room for deception and inducement.


    Seeing Su Jin''s pause, Mithras said with a smile:


    "Hehe, don''t think about using the soul to check the ability of the class, the power of three digits is not as simple as you think."


    However, Su Jin''s hand still pressed on Mithra''s head, and indifferently activated the ability to retrieve memory.


    Without mentioning Mithra''s words, can you believe it, is his soul detection ability a general ability?


    The small universe is the power from the single-digit position field, and his small universe has entered the realm of the seventh sense.


    How could it be such a simple ability that he used the soul search performed by the small universe.


    If Su Jin had no means, how could he dare to let Mithra borrow Tsukishima Shukuro''s body out?


    Looking at the retrieved memories, Su Jin squinted his eyes, carefully screened them, put aside the memories of Tsukishima Shukuro, carefully retrieved Mithra''s memories, and then the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Mithra''s memory is not much, even compared to the three-digit level, it is definitely very rare.


    After all, this is just an attempt to parasitize part of his power fragment.


    However, some secrets and some information left in it are also worthy of Su Jin''s calculations.


    "Oh, so it was parasitized on Kalji''s body?"


    Su Jin''s face showed a playful expression. What he said to Sakyamuni before was really right. Look, wasn''t Kalji forced to be parasitized by Mithra?


    In the memory that Su Jin checked, the official flag of the Ouroboros should be the Three-Tiered Serpent.


    This corresponds to the three major components of the Ouroboros, which are referred to internally as the first union, the second union, and the third union.


    One or two coalitions are leadership, while the third coalition is executive.


    And Kalji is a member of the Third Union, and is also regarded as the reserve of the leader of the Third Union by the first two alliances.


    Oh, a puppet coolie? It''s really beautiful to think about, no wonder Kalji wanted to leave Ouroboros later.


    "The behind-the-scenes funder of Ouroboros is indeed the Cross religion, but it only accounts for the first united part."


    "The high-level executives of the Second Union have Greek writing. Oh, is it Zeus, or Poseidon? Or the majesty Hades who doesn''t care about the world? Athena is also suspicious, but unfortunately, I don''t have this part of the information in my memory. "


    "Heavenly Court, Three Purities, Four Royals, and the Thousand Eyes and Double Goddesses are hostile to Ouroboros? Some forces of Buddhism intervened in the first unit of Ouroboros, and some forces dispatched the Heavenly Army to chase and kill Ouroboros, tsk, these people from Buddhism, both ends. The ability to bet is really strong enough.¡±


    "Tsk tsk, the Queen of Halloween also invested in Ouroboros? The target is the Second Alliance. She seems to be planning to become the leader of the Second Alliance. Trouble, is this leader a traitor who has penetrated into the enemy''s interior, or is it a bad taste?"


    The Queen of Halloween, a high-level leader of the Second Alliance, prevented Mithras, a high-level leader of the First Alliance, from parasitizing me... The relationship between immortality is a bit too complicated... Su Jin complained in his heart, and at the same time, he raised his vigilance in his heart.


    The attitude of the Queen of Halloween is very unclear!


    Canary is her direct disciple, but she really ruined all of Canary''s behind-the-scenes investors in Ouroboros. This guy''s character is too distorted, right?


    The beauty built by oneself is destroyed by oneself? It''s not so dark, is it?


    Su Jin thought with great fear in his heart.


    However, the information of the Queen of Halloween is not bad, the most important information in Mithra''s mind is very crucial.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said silently in his heart:


    "It was the Son who killed Mithra and parasitized it, but after I plotted Mithra, it was the secret hand of the Holy Father who escaped to parasitize Kargi..."


    "The Holy Father used my hand to subordinate a dark son on Kalji that the Holy Son did not know... How come these immortals have such deep calculations?"


    The Holy Son and the Holy Father disagreed, and the only God known as the Trinity actually had two conflicting consciousnesses. This kind of secret made Su Jin feel horrified.


    Chapter 0366 The Value of Orihime Inoue


    Taking a few deep breaths, Su Jin suppressed the emotions in his heart.


    Regardless of the relationship between the Father and the Son, all he has to do is pretend for a while that he doesn''t know about it.


    Information can be used, but not exposed. Of course, if it is well-known information, it doesn''t matter if it is exposed. Everything has to wait for the return to Hakoniwa before making a decision.


    After sorting out his thoughts, Su Jin used the small universe to sterilize the three of them, then released the surrounding different-dimensional space, and then released the outer world construction technique, and then released the outermost barrier.


    He used so many methods in order to obtain Mithra''s information with the help of Tsukishima Shukuro.

 Chapter 294：

    If Mithra''s body is separated by the distance of time and space, two layers of space, and one layer of enchantment, he perceives that Su Jin has pulled out his own information.


    Then Su Jin can only admit it!


    However, in a high probability, the probability of Mithra''s detection is very small, close to none.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and looked at Orihime Inoue while thinking about what would happen if Mithra found out:


    "Orihime, give them some treatment."


    Inoue Orihime, who did not hear the exchange between the two parties, just watched a mime, leaned over without hesitation:


    "Shuangtian returns to the shield, I refuse!"


    Watching Orihime Inoue begin to treat the two tool people, Kugo Ginjo and Hidekuro Tsukishima, Su Jin thought for a while, and took out a person from the different space.


    It was a woman in a black close-fitting kimono, with her shoulders exposed, and with crisp short hair.


    That was the captain of the second division, Shabee, who was supposed to be rescued by Omaeda Nozichiyo.


    For Su Jin, it should not be too easy to hide from Omaeda Kichiyo, Kurosaki Ichigo and others to create the illusion that the broken bees were rescued.


    After about a minute or so for Su Jin to wait, Inoue Orihime finished the treatment.


    Seeing this, Su Jin asked slightly surprised:


    "Finished with treatment?"


    "Yes, I have confirmed that they have recovered." Inoue Orihime looked at Broken Bee, then did not speak.


    Su Jin stepped forward, crouched down, and checked Shukuro Tsukishima.


    Well, unsurprisingly, the spirit died and the soul did not escape.


    And the other Ginj¨­ Konggo was fine, but he just fell asleep.


    "Huh?" Su Jin''s expression became playful, just fell asleep?


    The mental shock he used to attack Ginj¨­ Konggo just now, although it was deliberately suppressed, would still cause a certain amount of soul damage.


    But right now, there was not the slightest abnormality in Kugo Ginj¨­''s body.


    "This healing ability can no longer be described in terms of pure ability."


    At this time, Su Jin said in a very emotional tone:


    "Have you violated the power and power of the realm of God? But is ''Cabinet'' a kind of power?"


    Su Jin is not an expert in gifting abilities, so it is difficult to judge, but in his heart, he silently raised Orihime Inoue''s status a little higher.


    Originally, I just thought that the character was a bit similar to the black rabbit, but it turned out to be a treasure?


    Is it really possible for this little girl to become a four-digit therapist?


    Becoming a lower-level four-figure therapist with fewer than four-figure outliers?


    You must know that it is a super medical doctor who has a damaged spirit and can perform certain treatments.


    Arcadia 200 years ago had not cultivated a character like this. Is it possible that Orihime Inoue could become a capable person?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin had to pay more attention to Orihime Inoue.


    He looked at the other''s nervous and somewhat determined face, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly:


    "Relax, I won''t eat you again."


    "Eh?" Inoue Orihime was stunned for a moment, then waved her hands again and again: "Well, I''m not worried about that."


    She said, looked at Tsukishima Shukuro in front of her, and said with a slightly puzzled tone:


    "I just feel that this person is a little different from the person I treated before."


    Realizing the fact that the soul is dying... Su Jin raised his brows and immediately smiled:


    "His ability is to invade and modify other people''s memories, fabricate himself into other people''s relatives and lovers, and use the identity of close people to sneak attack."


    "And just now, he just wanted to use this trick to deal with me, so he was attacked. The abnormality you noticed is probably this."


    He did not mention the fact that Tsukishima Shukuro was brain-dead, to avoid touching Inoue Orihime''s compassion, and to avoid twists and turns in his abducting the other party.


    Compared to an Inoue Orihime, a treatment room that may reach four figures, what is a lie? It doesn''t matter another ten thousand words.


    "How..." Inoue Orihime covered her mouth in surprise, and said incredulously, "How can you have such an excessive ability."


    The **** knows... it''s not a world where time stops the series... Su Jin complained for a while, then sighed:


    "I didn''t expect to have such an ability, but according to my information, these two seem to want to use this trick to deal with Kurosaki Ichigo."


    This is the absolute truth!


    Kurosaki Ichigo is a hybrid of human, Quincy, Death, and Xu, and his bloodline is top-notch.


    The Quincy was passed down from the maternal line and was pure blood. The blood of the **** of death came from the Zhibo family. He was one of the five nobles. The virtual was made by Aizen, and even joined the power of the Spirit King. Dongxian wanted a little soul fragment to create the highest level of the virtual. .


    To put it bluntly, Kurosaki Ichigo is a hybrid of the highest bloodline in this world, or four kinds of hybrids.


    Because of this, he has an unimaginably terrifying aptitude.


    Ginj¨­ Kugo and Tsukishima Shukuro tried to steal Ichigo Kurosaki''s death power, and they really made the right choice.


    If he really stole all the power of Kurosaki Ichigo, it would really be possible to wrestle with the Soul Society.


    "How..." Inoue Orihime seemed to have only one sentence left.


    But in fact, she did not expect that someone would want to use this vicious ability to deal with her classmates.


    This is simply worse than that big liar Kisuke Urahara!


    I don''t know what Inoue Orihime thinks, Su Jin smiled and said at this time:


    "Rest assured, these two people have been resolved by me, and we can leave with confidence."


    What Su Jin said seemed to be for the consideration of Orihime Inoue''s friends before he dealt with Ginjo Kugo and Tsukishima Shukuro.


    This made Inoue Orihime very moved.


    I always feel that I have become an emotional liar... Su Jin complained about himself, thought about it, and decided that it would be better not to continue like this.


    He told a lot of lies, and it was very troublesome to round up the field. He didn''t have much energy to do such a thing.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin turned around, opened the black cavity again, then paused, looked at Inoue Orihime''s face and said:


    "I don''t want to ask you directly because of the presence of Kurosaki Ichigo and others, but now that there is no one around, then let me ask."


    When Su Jin said this, he looked at Inoue Orihime seriously and said:


    "Miss Inoue, are you sure you want to join us?"


    0367 The girl''s decision


    "Yes, I have made a decision."


    Inoue Orihime responded very quickly, and seemed to have already made sufficient mental preparations.


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows and asked:


    "Can I ask your reason?"


    It''s not that Su Jin is guarding the second or fifth son, but he is not sure of the reason for Inoue Orihime. He is worried that this little girl who is in love will be deceived by which yellow hair.


    He didn''t want the therapist he had worked so hard to cultivate to be deceived by rhetoric and make him lose everything.


    Of course, the most convenient way is for him to become this ''yellow hair'' and deceive Orihime Inoue into circles, so that there will be no such risk.


    However, that was just a thought, he didn''t think he was so beautiful.


    At this time, facing Su Jin''s question, Inoue Orihime took a deep breath and said:


    "You may not know, I saw my dead brother in the soul world."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin couldn''t help raising his brows.


    He remembered that Orihime Inoue''s brother seemed to have become a virtual? And finally died by Kurosaki Ichigo''s Zanpakut¨­.


    It is very common for a dead Xu to be purified into an ordinary soul and go to the Soul Soul Realm.


    This is not to brag or black, it is indeed what the **** of death did right.


    However, he was a little surprised that Inoue Orihime was able to find his brother in the Soul Society. It seemed that his name was Inoue Hao, right?


    There should be Yamamoto Yuan Liusai''s handwriting, it seems to be on guard, his Inoue Hao is a threat?


    And just when Su Jin was thinking, Inoue Orihime smiled bitterly:


    "Brother, he doesn''t remember me anymore."


    "Condolences."


    Su Jin said with a calm expression.


    Among the souls sent to the Soul Corpse Realm, there are only a few who have memories of their previous lives, and they are basically people who are born with strong spiritual power.


    Obviously, Inoue Hao is not in this range.


    "It doesn''t matter. Brother, he has re-established a family in the Soul World. He is a very interesting sister. They get along very well."


    Inoue Orihime said with a smile on her face, but at the same time, there was a bit of haze on her face:


    "However, I also noticed what you said, Mr. Su Jin."


    Did I say that? It''s been too long since I came to take care of you, and I almost forgot what I said last time... Su Jin was stunned, but still made a deeply regretful expression.


    Anyway, what Inoue Hao encountered was definitely not a good thing, otherwise, Inoue Orihime would not have made the decision to join him.


    After all, in the mouth of the Soul Society, he and Aizen are the second-ranked villains, and even their breathing is wrong.


    "You may not know that Mr. Ye Yi praised my spiritual power control very well."


    The bitterness on Inoue Orihime''s face was even more:


    "But it is precisely because of this that I can perceive the continued weakness of my brother''s soul."


    "Maybe it won''t take long, maybe less than five years, and my brother will be eaten by the Soul Society?"


    "As you said in the past, the Soul Realm can eat people."


    Co-authoring is this matter... Su Jin showed a stunned expression at this time.


    When he first came to the God of Death and entered the Soul Soul Realm, he noticed that the spiritual sons of the Soul Soul Realm were pouring into a locked alien space.


    The influx was relatively slow, but it continued, and then combined with Aizen''s data, he guessed the so-called "corpse soul world" cannibalism.


    Now it seems that Inoue Orihime chose to rely on herself because of the confirmation of this matter.


    After all, when Lan Ran came to power to reform, she didn''t remember how many more years her brother could live, but if the people from Team Zero continued to control the Soul Realm, Inoue Hao estimated that he would only be able to live for five years, or even less.


    In the corpse soul world, there are many people like Aizen, Urahara Kisuke, and Nie Mayuri who use the souls of Ryuhun Street as experimental materials.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a subtle expression:


    "Because of your brother, do you want to change that corpse soul world?"


    At this time, Orihime Inoue said with a soft expression:


    "No, I just thought, I can''t let people like me continue to increase."


    "It turned out to be Our Lady..." Su Jin said with emotion.


    "Our Lady?"


    Inoue Orihime was stunned for a moment, then looked at Su Jin in astonishment and said:


    "This seems to be the second time Mr. Su Jin has called me that? I just wanted to do this because of my own business. It''s really not worthy of your high evaluation."


    Su Jin looked at the woman who didn''t understand the stalk, and said calmly, "No, this is swearing."


    "Ah?" Inoue Orihime was dumbfounded.


    The Virgin or swearing? This is not the same as what the church priest said.


    Without waiting for Inoue Orihime to recover, Su Jin moved his fingers and threw Tsukishima Shukuro, Gincheng Konggo, and Broken Bee into the different space, and then stretched out his hand towards Inoue Orihime and said:


    "It''s time to go, Orihime."


    "Okay." Inoue Orihime nodded and held Su Jin''s hand.


    Su Jin pulled her to the front, and after the distance was so close that he could smell the perfume on the other party''s body, he said:


    "By the way, you don''t need to listen to those smears in the Soul Soul World. You are not joining Aizen''s forces, but my direct forces."

 Chapter 295：

    "Eh? Is that so?" Inoue Orihime asked in surprise.


    "Right, that is it."


    Su Jin smiled, then held down Orihime Inoue''s shoulder and said:


    "Don''t be nervous if you see Aizen later. After all, you are from our Arcadia now. If you want to give his face, he will be fine if you don''t give it or not."


    "As for his subordinates, you should treat it as trash."


    Is this a bit too much? Inoue Orihime stared blankly at Su Jin, half stunned, she was pulled into the small dark room by Su Jin.


    Gacha.


    The black cavity was closed, and everything was calm, only the monitors on the street lamps stood there quietly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Soul World, Jingling Court, First Team Conference Room.


    Boom! sound.


    Yamamoto Motoyasu slammed on the floor with a cane, looked at the tall and fat figure in front of him, and said coldly:


    "Omaeda Nozomi, do you know that you are guilty?"


    Omaeda Kichiyo, who had just sent the broken bees to the fourth division, and was called here, looked at Yamamoto Motoyanagi and the captains in front of him, his legs were weak, and he quickly knelt down and panicked:


    "Captain, you are wronged!"


    "I didn''t intentionally hide my strength!"


    0368 The Reaction of Jingling Court


    Spacious and majestic meeting room.


    Tall and strong, Omaeda''s head is full of cold sweat.


    In front of him are the current captains of the Gotei Thirteenth Division.


    In it, Hirako Mako, who kept her younger sister''s head, replaced the vacancy of the fifth division captain of Aizen Soyousuke.


    He was originally the captain of the fifth division before Aizen. Because of Aizen''s frame-up a hundred years ago, he had to leave the Soul Realm and hide in reality. Now he can be regarded as returning to his original position.


    And the experience of Heiko Mako, with wavy yellow hair and a musician-like ''Fengqiao Loujuro'', is the vacancy for the captain of the third division of Ichimaru Gin.


    Then there was Liuche Quanxi, the silver short-haired man whose strength was completely equal to the captain''s standard among the captains.


    In the end, it was Kisuke Urahara who took the position of the 12th Division of Nimori, but he played an important role and was a major criminal, and he was still locked up in the headquarters of the 12th Division.


    If you count the current reality, the former captains and former deputy captains who were framed by Aizen who did not return, the strength of the Soul Society not only did not decrease because of Aizen''s defection, but instead increased a lot.


    However, this made Omaeda Nozomi even more panicked.


    "Captain, I was wronged! I really didn''t hide my strength on purpose!"


    "Yo? Is there really a vice-captain with hidden strength?"


    Hirako Mako glanced around with a smile, and glanced at Yamamoto Motoyanai''s deputy, Jiro Jiro.


    This guy who was beaten by Kurosaki Ichigo for a second in the original book is a real captain, the kind who can solve it.


    In a sense, he is the vice-captain of the so-called hidden strength.


    Also the only vice-captain who was allowed to participate in the meeting.


    Of course, the grass deer Baqianliu of the 11th Division is also a bottomless monster.


    The vice-captain of the sixth division, Renji Asanjing, will explain this, and the super vice-captain who has reached the captain''s gate is also considered one.


    However, no matter how you calculate it, there should not be a figure of Omaeda Nozichiyo here.


    However...According to the information of the secret mobile unit, this Omaeda Nozomi actually scared off that Su Jin.


    Hiss... Could it be that he is another Aizen-level character?


    Hirako Mako looked at Omaeda''s fat face with tears in her eyes, the gold dog''s head hanging on the other''s neck, and the gold bracelet on her hand, her entire face twisted.


    It doesn''t feel like it... This is obviously a nouveau riche, right? Aizen was aware of the abnormality back then, but why didn''t this Omaeda feel it?


    Could it be... that this guy is a super expert who can hide more than Aizen? !


    Very likely!


    After all, he was the man that Su Jin, who had even lost the commander-in-chief, was afraid of.


    Moreover, the stealth maneuver is an assassination unit. This Omaeda is so out of shape that he can stabilize the position of the deputy captain of the second division. At first glance, he has two brushes.


    Could it be that Omaeda Norichiyo is really a hidden mastermind behind Aizen?


    "Although I have concealed a little bit of my strength, it''s only a little bit. It''s too much to say that I''m still good at ghost ways!"


    Omaeda was completely dumbfounded.


    Almost all the captains of the thirteenth division of the Guardian came to interrogate him, and he, one of the interrogation leaders, didn''t know what was going on.


    This is the rhythm of chili water, cannon branding, and torture station!


    Thinking of the torture, Omaeda was incoherent:


    "You believe me, believe me! I''m really not pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger, I''m really a pig!"


    "Be careful, old man."


    Jingle Chunshui pulled the hat on his head and suggested.


    After the incident of Aizen, now everyone is quite worried that there is an inner ghost in their own people, or it is the kind of strong and deadly inner ghost with strange abilities.


    What if there is another blue dye second?


    The commander-in-chief is afraid that he has no face to stay in this position.


    Therefore, it is better to take a closer look at this Omaeda.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll be detained on the third floor of the prison and guarded strictly."


    As soon as Yamamoto Motoyanai finished speaking, the door opened.


    What caught my eye was the gentle-faced captain of the fourth division, Hanaru Uno, who was tied with braids.


    She walked in slowly, and said with a smile:


    "Captain, please take your life back temporarily."


    "Oh?"


    Yamamoto Yuan Liusai raised his eyebrows and said:


    "Did Brobee provide any confession?"


    The leader of the second division, Brobe, who was sent to the fourth division for treatment, would be able to tolerate it if this loyal and secretive mobile team captain was willing to vouch for Omaeda.


    At this time, Unohakalie smiled and said:


    "Captain Broken Bee? She was not sent to the Fourth Division, or in other words, she did not return to the Soul Realm at all."


    "!!"


    A group of captains suddenly changed.


    At this time, Yamamoto Yuanliu thumped and thumped the tunnel with a cane: "Explain in detail."


    Uzhihualie said calmly: "The rescued Captain Broken Bee is a phantom. The Omaeda incident may be a joke between Su Jin and us."


    "What? Phantom? Impossible, I obviously brought the captain back right away?" Omaeda was dumbfounded.


    "What evidence do you have?" Yamamoto Yuan Liusai frowned.


    Uzhihualie stepped forward slowly and handed a photo: "This is what I saw on the monitor of Captain Urahara."


    It was captured by the surveillance camera, and Su Jin led Orihime Inoue away.


    Yamamoto Yuanyanyu looked at the photo, stared at Su Jin and Inoue Orihime above for a while, and sighed:


    "I understand."


    Afterwards, he took a deep breath, looked at the many captains in a serious tone and said:


    "From now on, Jingling Court will enter a state of special combat readiness."


    "The war has begun!"


    "Yes!" ¡Á14


    Afterwards, after Yamamoto Yuanyanyan issued a series of orders, he announced the dismissal of the meeting.


    When the people were almost gone, Yamamoto Motoyuki looked at Jingle Chunshui who was returning, nodded slightly, and the two walked to the cubicle behind the conference room.


    When he came to a quiet environment, Jingle Chunshui took off his hat and looked at Yamamoto Motoyusai and said:


    "Old man, Captain Broken Bee should have a secret mobile contact device, right?"


    "Yes, and it can be triggered." Yamamoto Yuan Liusai glanced at Jingle Chunshui and nodded slightly.


    Hearing this, Jingle Chunshui gave Yamamoto Motoyuki a deep look and said:


    "Deliberately didn''t mention this at the captain''s meeting. What are you planning to do with Captain Broken Bee? Become an internal response? Or assassinate Su Jin or Aizen?"


    "..." Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai did not speak, but not speaking was already acquiesced.


    This attitude is basically equivalent to sacrificing Broken Bee.


    In fact, the female captain who fell into the enemy, Yamamoto Motoyuki, never thought that anything good would happen to her.


    "Are you sure she can pass on the information? Or successfully assassinate one? Not to mention Lan Ran, Su Jin''s little brother is not a guy who is easy to deceive. How can Brobe get his trust? How can I kill him?"


    Jingle Chunshui asked with a solemn expression.


    Yamamoto Yuan Liusai said indifferently: "Secret maneuver is an assassination unit, and Broken Bee is the best among them."


    "Oh, you might as well let Senior Uzhihua go. I think her success rate is higher than that of Broken Bee."


    Jingle Chunshui sneered.


    The leader of the assassination unit, Chu, what kind of work does the woman of the assassination unit do, doesn''t this old man know?


    It''s nothing more than seduction.


    It seems that the old man thought of such a bad move when he saw Su Jin''s information, accompanied by a beautiful woman at any time, and the sudden situation of Captain Broken Bee.


    And Jingle Chunshui said that it was not without reason that Uzhihua would go.


    The gentle-looking fourth division "Jianba" did not cover up Su Jin''s confession to her.


    Damn, the old woman doesn''t deny that she eats tender grass, which has become a headline scandal in Jingling Court recently, and she is not ashamed.


    But it is precisely because of this that he thinks that the success of Uzhihua Liego is higher.


    After all, according to the inference of the intelligence personnel, the chance of Su Jin telling lies about this kind of thing is very small.


    This guy who doesn''t know what''s wrong with his brain may really like Uzhihualie.


    As for the "lover", even if he knew that it was a candy-coated cannonball, Su Jin might actually swallow Uozhihualie.


    "Let Lie go, the risk is too great! The Soul Society cannot lose any precious combat power at present."


    Yamamoto Motoyuki said in a deep voice.


    You really thought about it... Jingle Chunshui twitched the corner of his mouth, and then sighed:


    "The old man really is not old with his sword!"


    The Sword Demon, who was unscrupulous a thousand years ago, finally looks like a struggle period.


    If the old man Shan had been silently stabilizing the order of the Soul Society, he would have forgotten the sinful past of this old fellow.


    However, Jingle Chunshui didn''t come here just for this.


    Thinking of this, Jingle Chunshui''s eyes took on a bit of haze:


    "In that case, it''s better to let Captain Uzhihua go. At least, she has a good chance of coming back alive."


    Yamamoto Motoyasu was silent for a moment.


    From his attitude, Jingle Chunshui knew the answer.


    "Let me talk about this."


    Leaving these words, Jingle Chunshui turned and left the room.

 Chapter 296：

    Chapter 0369 Sleep Plan


    "Welcome back, Master Su Jin."


    The first time he walked out of Heiqiang and stepped into the Xuye Palace, Su Jin saw Nianyinmeng wearing a short skirt and a death tyrant outfit with decent movements.


    Although it was a bit strange to say that a girl in a dead tyrant outfit appeared in the middle of a group of white clothes and ragged faces, but Niyinmeng''s appearance made up for all the shortcomings.


    There was even a sense of sight like a big beauty in a group of ugly men, which made Su Jin a lot more pleasing to the eye.


    Nie Yinmeng Furui Wubo glanced at Inoue Orihime, and then said:


    "Lord Orihime''s room is ready, and the materials you requested for the Daxu experiment have been obtained from the 80th Blade Saar Apollo and placed in your bedroom."


    "There are 20 minutes left, and the meeting time you and Aizen-sama agreed on is here."


    Looking at Nieyinmeng who glanced at the little secretary in front of him, Su Jin nodded slightly, and then said:


    "Orihime, follow Yinmeng to see your room, and I''ll come when I go."


    "OK."


    Inoue Orihime nodded, although she was a little uncomfortable with the virtual environment around her, but it wasn''t too uncomfortable to have an acquaintance like Nie Yinmeng.


    Seeing Orihime Inoue being taken away by Neine Dream, Su Jin turned around and went straight to Aizen''s place.


    Passing through the too wide aisle, Su Jin stopped in front of a door.


    "Yo, long time no see."


    The smirking silver-haired fox Ichimaru Gin stood at the door and beckoned to Su Jin:


    "It looks like you brought back your own snacks."


    Ichimaru Gin with a smile described Inoue Orihime as ''snacks''.


    After all, for a man like Su Jin who is too similar to Aizen, he doubts the other party''s motives for seeing Orihime Inoue.


    Could it be that he was waiting to deceive the woman and stabbed him three times in the stomach after he was even willing to give birth to a child?


    Very likely! If Aizen can do it, Su Jin may not be able to do it.


    Hearing what Ichimaru Yin meant, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in a natural tone:


    "Orihime is indeed a delicious snack, but in my opinion, there are two other snacks that are comparable to hers."


    "For example, Halibel, for example..." Su Jin looked meaningfully at Ichimaru Yindao: "For example, Matsumoto Ranju."


    Ichimaru Gin''s narrowed eyes suddenly opened a little, and then closed again, he said with a smile:


    "It turns out that Mr. Su Jin likes the type with big breasts."


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at him in surprise: "I didn''t seem to say anything."


    "..." Ichimaru Gin was silent for a while, and let go of the body blocking the door.


    He just seemed to reveal his fetish? This is a little embarrassing.


    Su Jin glanced at him and walked straight into the inner hall.


    The decoration of Xuye Palace is very sloppy.


    Most of the snow-white walls, snow-white load-bearing columns, and even the floors are white.


    The pure white design will only make people feel cold and lonely, but it complements Aizen Sousuke who is sitting in front of the round table, holding his face with one hand.


    The paleness and loneliness of Xuye Palace seems to be a reflection of Aizen''s heart.


    Aizen, who was sitting in front of the round table, straightened up, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly:


    "You came."


    Su Jin nodded, then walked to the chair opposite Aizen and sat down, then asked:


    "What about things?"


    Aizen raised her hand, with an extra document in her hand, and pushed it to Su Jin:


    "This is the file sent by Nei Ying from the Soul Society. Here, Kisuke Urahara has made a lot of contributions."


    "Hey, your inner should have been discovered."


    Su Jin took the document and said without looking at it.


    "Without such ability, he is no longer Urahara Kisuke." Aizen looked like he had long expected that Urahara Kisuke would find out.


    Then, he raised his eyes slightly and looked at Su Jin with a slight smile:


    "However, I didn''t expect that you would actually care about Nie Yuli''s research, and even let me prepare in advance."


    "Because I found something very interesting."


    Su Jin lowered his head at this time and looked at the title on the document.


    ¡ª¡ª[Sleep plan]


    Nie Yuli devoted most of his energy to trying to artificially create a soul.


    And this plan was dubbed ''wake up and unable to dream'' by him, so it was called the sleep plan.


    And Niyin Dream is the seventh experiment of this plan, and the only successful experiment.


    The Su Jin Defender''s file showed an interested expression: "Interesting, it really is the research that invades the soul field."


    The body composition of human beings has long been deciphered. Anyone who has seen Fullmetal Alchemist knows what the microscopic components are required to create a human body.


    The only thing that has not been interpreted is the mystery of consciousness and soul.


    That is, the artificial soul.


    But at present, Nie Yuli''s attainments in the realm of the soul seem to be ahead of many people.


    The soul field, for Su Jin, is not only the research needs of Cancer''s combat skills, but also the need to break through the eighth sense in the future.


    Because the eighth sense involves the power of the soul domain.


    In addition to this, making the prototype of the Zanpakut¨­, shallow hitting, also requires the use of soul.


    Aizen can use human souls to make light hits without any scruples, but Su Jin can''t do it in Hakoba.


    So retreating, Su Jin thought of Nieyin Dream and Nieyongli''s sleep plan.


    If you use artificial souls to make shallow hits, or improve the technology and directly make shallow hits, the price/performance ratio will be better.


    "I couldn''t find this thing last time I looked for it in Nyomari, but Kisuke Urahara came up and found it, hehe, it really is an old friend!"


    Su Jin shrugged, and said in a somewhat playful tone.


    Aizen sat across from him and said without any change in his expression:


    "Plans need to be advanced."


    Su Jin restrained his expression and looked at Lan Ran meaningfully:


    "Looks like you''re ready?"


    "It''s not that I''m ready." Aizen looked at Su Jin with a smile: "It''s that you can''t wait."


    Su Jin couldn''t deny this.


    After obtaining the technology to make Zanpakut¨­, and the initial experimental body of the Spirit King, Ginj¨­ Kugo, what he needs to acquire next is nothing more than the technique of the Quincy, the real Spirit King, and the power of the **** of death and the virtual.


    And among them, in addition to the skills of the Quincy, there is also the Spirit King, Aizen can be found here, if there is any incomplete, there is a huge library in the Soul World that records everything can also make up.


    Therefore, Su Jin, who brought Orihime Inoue back and held Nie Yinmeng in his hand, really didn''t need to waste any more time.


    "In this case, in three days, let''s end all this."


    Hearing this sentence, Aizen''s expression was flat, and she said without the slightest surprise:


    "It should almost be here."


    The words fell, the door was knocked gently, and Dong Xian Yao''s voice came in.


    "Lord Aizen, the captain of the fourth division, Uzhihualie, and the vice-captain, Toru Yongyin, broke into the Xuye Palace. They are currently facing off against Ulquiorra. They seem to want to see you and Su Jin-sama."


    Hearing the sound, Lan Ran raised the corner of her mouth slightly at this time, and said to Su Jin:


    "Are you interested in hearing the opinion of that first-generation Kenpachi?"


    "Of course!" Su Jin also smiled.


    Chapter 0370 A meaningful smile


    The entrance of Xuye Palace, in front of the gate of the pale palace group.


    Toru Yuyin looked at Ulquiora, who had dark green pupils in front of him, and the Reiatsu alone made people tremble.


    Look at the people who keep coming, close to the human shape, it is obviously a broken face, and the whole person is not good.


    "Team, captain..."


    Toru Yuyin stammered and asked:


    "Can we go back alive?"


    "Ah, this... maybe?"


    Uzhihualie still had a gentle smile on her face, as if nothing in front of her could shake her.


    Toru Yuyin swallowed, and subconsciously put his hand on the Zanpakut¨­ at his waist.


    To be honest, she didn''t really want to be this signal soldier.


    However, her own captain did not know which sin was wrong, and accepted the task assigned by the captain, so she could only bite the bullet.


    Hope... no accident... Toru Yuyin prayed silently in his heart.


    At this time, a broken-faced servant came from behind and muttered a few words in Ulquiorra''s ear.


    After that, Ulquiorra nodded, and said to Hanohana Uno with a blank expression:


    "Lord Aizen wants to see you."


    "follow me."


    "It looks like a consensus has been reached..." Uzhihualie opened his eyes slightly and said with a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xuye Palace, the central hall.


    On the high platform five or six meters above the ground, stood two thrones.


    In the hall under the high platform, on the left and right sides, ten figures have already gathered.


    Ten Blades!


    Uno Hanari, who had just entered the hall, glanced at the ten figures standing on both sides, and after confirming that the information probed by Kisuke Urahara was correct, he walked in with a natural look.


    And Hu Toru Yongyin, who was following behind her, was going to be stupid.


    In the hall, the ten blades of terrifying spiritual pressure exuded one by one. Even if they restrained some of their breath, they still caused unimaginable pressure to her vice-captain.


    Can the Gotei Thirteen Division really defeat these ten monsters?


    After defeating them, do you still have the ability to deal with Aizen and Su Jin?


    Tiger Toru Yongyin''s face was ugly, and he forced to keep up with the pace of Uzhihualie.


    Under the gaze of Shiren, the two came to the center of the hall, and when they looked up, they could see the two thrones on the high platform.


    Before they were allowed to wait long, Su Jin and Aizen entered the high platform from the aisle above in the tinkling bells.


    Behind the two were the figures of Tosenyao, Ichimaru Gin, Neine Yume, and Inoue Orihime.


    Seeing the figure of Inoue Orihime, Toru Yuyin opened his eyes slightly, opened his mouth, and closed it again.


    Then, Su Jin and Lan Ran sat on the only two thrones, while the others stood behind them according to their relationship.


    The black and white two emperors who brought changes to the three worlds... Tiger Toru Yuyin did not remember the messages that were circulated in the mouths of ordinary death gods.


    in that rumor.


    Aizen Sou Yusuke seems to be a tragic hero who has been bullied by the system of the Soul Society and has to change from a good man to the ultimate boss, trying to change the Soul Society with his own modest power.


    Although I don''t know where it first came from, the corpse soul world is the type who would rather kill the wrong person than let go of this kind of rumor spreader.


    Because of this rumor, more than ten Death Gods have even been executed, but in the mouths of some low-strength Death Gods and the wandering souls of Liuhun Street, they are unexpectedly very marketable, as if they are inexhaustible.

 Chapter 297：

    Anyone with discernment knows that this may be a public opinion offensive by Aizen.


    But what is inexplicable is that most of the captains of the 13th Division of the Gotei Division did not respond at all, except for the forty-sixth room in the center to eradicate the rumors.


    Even the commander-in-chief, Yamamoto Motoyasu, remained silent about this.


    Thinking of this, Hu Cheyongyin, combined with the experience of herself and the captain being secretly sent to the virtual circle, she vaguely had a terrible consensus.


    The Gotei Thirteenth Division...maybe betrayed the Soul Society...Or, there is a betrayal mentality.


    Thinking of this possibility, Toru Yongyin hurriedly shook his head.


    How is it possible that the 13th Division of the Guardian is cooperating with Su Jin and Aizen, how is this possible, the Central Forty-sixth Room can''t allow it, and the Spirit King can''t tolerate it.


    This is a serious betrayal.


    "Yongyin, calm down."


    Mao Zhihua calmly comforted his vice-captain, then raised his head, looked at Su Jin above, and said, "Meet again..."


    Su Jin''s expression remained the same, and his tone was a little sighed and said:


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    After he finished speaking, he sighed and said:


    "Let''s get straight to the point, the Soul Society, or in other words, what is the plan of the 13th Division of the Guardian?"


    Uzhihualie heard the words and replied with a smile:


    "Although it''s a bit unbelievable, I came here this time with a message from the captain, I hope we can put aside our prejudice and reach cooperation."


    Tiger Toru Yongyin behind her suddenly widened her eyes and mouth with a look of disbelief.


    It really made her guess...


    "Interesting." Hearing this, Su Jin said with great interest.


    And Aizen, who was sitting next to him, chuckled lightly, her expression flat, but with an expected meaning.


    "Yamamoto Yuanyusai is in a hurry."


    His eyes were deep and deep, as if he saw Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai in the Soul Realm, he said indifferently:


    "The awakening of Youhabach, the lower realm of the army''s main army, Ibei, and the appearance of Su Jin made him unsure of his own strength."


    Aizen said this, with a little emotion, and said with a half smile and half a sigh:


    "Even if it is the strongest God of Death for thousands of years, it is still a human being, not a god."


    Su Jin didn''t care about Lan Ran''s wandering emotions, but the corners of his mouth twitched slightly and said:


    "Cooperation? What does Old Man Shan want to cooperate with?"


    "Killing the first ancestor of the Quincy Master, friend Habach..." Mao Zhihualie paused when he said this, and said indifferently: "And the head of the army, a soldier."


    "Of course, except for the Yuhabach thing, the 13th Division of the Guardian will take action, and the 13th Division of the Zero Division will choose to stand by and watch."


    Uzhihualie said this, and added with a smile: "Of course, this only represents the thoughts of me, the captain and the captain of the Beijing band. We do not have the right to control the spontaneous actions of others."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows slightly.


    He turned his head slightly, glanced at Lan Ran, and immediately saw the smile on the other side''s face.


    A deep smile.


    Chapter 0371 is not unacceptable


    What exactly did Aizen reveal to Yamamoto Yuan Liusai, to actually make him give up Team Zero and give up supporting the Spirit King... Su Jin thought subconsciously, but suddenly laughed again.


    What was revealed?


    It revealed the existence of his Su Jin!


    In other words, the existence of Hakoniwa was revealed.


    When will the people fighting in the nest be able to shake hands and make peace? Of course, when there are foreign enemies.


    If this is the case, it would be understandable that Yamamoto Motoyuki sent Unohaka Lie over to express that he could give up the Spirit King and even acquiesce to Aizen to usurp the throne.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to protect the Spirit King, but continuing to protect the Spirit King may conflict with protecting the Soul World.


    It is true that the Spirit King is a tool for stabilizing the Soul World. According to common sense, it is basically impossible for Yamamoto Yuan Liusai to give up the Spirit King.


    But what if Aizen created the technology to replace the Spirit King?


    The biggest contradiction between the two parties is that Aizen wants to kill the Spirit King, and instead, it will lead to the destruction of Soul Soul World.


    If this contradiction disappears, the possibility of cooperation will have a foundation.


    This is very likely to happen.


    And these two guys, I am afraid that they have reached some hidden consensus through the monitor hidden on Niyinmeng.


    Otherwise, it would not have turned into the current situation where Uno Hanaritsu personally visited.


    Of course, there may also be Kisuke Urahara''s handwriting, because if the two sides want to contact, they can''t hide from a smart man like him.


    And in the eyes of Aizen and Yamamoto Motoyasu.


    It is very likely that Yohabach, Team Zero, and even the Masked Corps have all been sacrificed.


    He was directly sacrificed by force and ingenuity in the three worlds of death gods, in exchange for shaking hands and making peace, facing the coming Hakoba powerhouse.


    Of course, there is also a possibility that Aizen and Soul Soul World unite to try to kill him Su Jin and directly eliminate the threat brought by Hakoniwa.


    However, this possibility is very small, unless Aizen is stupid, he will try to meet me when his strength is low.


    Furthermore, Hakoten was more attractive to him than the Spirit King.


    The Spirit King is the rotten meat in the pot, and Hakoten is his future. This man did not choose to betray the Soul Society in order to become the overlord in the pond.


    However, the pressure I brought to them was really profound, and I actually made them secretly join forces... Su Jin''s mouth pursed slightly, his expression happy.


    He glanced down at Uzhihualie, turned his head, looked at Aizen and said:


    "What do you think?"


    Aizen, who was sitting on the throne, held her cheek with one hand and said with a smile, "You already have the answer, don''t you?"


    What do you mean you already have an answer? Su Jin glanced at him speechlessly and said:


    "Based on how bad you are, you may be able to study your predictive ability. I''m very optimistic about you."


    Su Jin was very sincere when he said this.


    "Very interesting proposal." Aizen smiled, without any special reaction.


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t bother to talk about him, lowered his head, looked at Mao Zhihualie and said:


    "Since it''s cooperation, show your sincerity!"


    Uozhihualie''s face turned solemn, realizing that the majority of the matter had already been made.


    But how difficult Su Jin''s "last request" will be, Mao Zhihualie is completely unsure.


    Uzhihualie considered his words, and finally asked:


    "what do you need?"


    Su Jin heard the words, narrowed his eyes slightly, stared at Mao Zhihualie and said:


    "All... knowledge of the Soul World!"


    "..." Mao Zhihualie subconsciously thought about what Su Jin''s purpose was, but in a flash, she gave up thinking.


    It''s meaningless... This man is much stronger than twenty days ago... She raised her head, looked at Su Jin on the throne above, closed her eyes, but could not perceive the throne There is anything above.


    It''s not a dimension anymore... With such a clear understanding, Uzhihualie nodded and said:


    "it is good!"


    "Captain!" Hu Che Yongyin, who was next to him, suddenly widened his eyes.


    All the knowledge of Soul Society? Do you have to agree to such outrageous conditions?


    What if the other party said that the weakness of all captains is also knowledge? Does that have to be handed over?


    Isn''t that the equivalent of raising your hands to surrender?


    Captain, didn''t you just sell the Soul Society?


    In other words, Captain, do you really want to go to the virtual circle to be the queen of the black emperor Su Jin, as rumored?


    Wouldn''t it be so rude? The one above was slashing at you, Captain, and ''confessing'' to you at the same time!


    Hu Che Yongyin''s heart suddenly became a mess.


    At this time, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched on the throne, and he said with a smile, "Very good."


    He said, stood up, walked to the exit of the main hall, and left directly.


    Inoue Orihime and Nie Yinmeng also followed Su Jin''s pace and left the hall.


    People, why are they gone... Hu Cheyongyin was stunned.


    At this time, she heard the magnetic voice of Aizen Sousuke, the biggest traitor in the Soul Society, the former captain of the fifth division, on the other throne:


    "As planned, everything is ready and the new order is coming."


    The second he spoke, one after another Ten Blades members leaked a manic Reiatsu.


    "Follow us."


    Aizen stretched out her hand towards the bottom and smiled:


    "We are invincible ahead of us!"


    A violent Reiatsu named Ten Blades boiled in the hall.


    And in this turbulent sea of ??spiritual pressure, the eyes of Hu Toru Yongyin, who are weak and thin, were full of tears.


    As for being so crazy? And... I''m not going to be in a pyramid scheme, right... Toru Yuyin thought with a bit of a breakdown.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the aisle of Xuye Palace.


    Inoue Orihime, who followed Su Jin step by step, muttered to herself:


    "The Soul Society actually cooperated with Aizen, didn''t they keep promoting that Aizen was the most wicked person?"


    Nieyinmeng next to him didn''t answer, but followed Su Jin calmly without a trace of expression on his face.


    Under such circumstances, Su Jin, who was concerned about the emotional problems of the alternate team members, laughed:


    "Have you ever taken a politics class?"


    "No!" Inoue Orihime straightened her body, straightened her waist, and replied as if answering a teacher.


    Su Jin was silent for a while, not knowing what to say for a while.


    What are you doing so proudly without taking a political class?


    Su Jin turned his head strangely, glanced at Inoue Orihime, looked at the other party''s tongue-in-cheek expression, rolled his eyes and said:


    "Let me explain briefly."


    "The purpose of the soul world is to maintain the stability of the soul world, and it is best to maintain it forever."


    "And Aizen''s proposition is that he will replace the spirit king, reform the soul world, and eliminate those nobles. If he comes to be the king, everyone under the king will be equal."


    "It''s a point of conflict between the two sides."


    "I know I know that the Spirit King is the **** of the existence of the Three Realms. Once it disappears, the Three Realms will be destroyed, so the Soul Realm is very hostile to Aizen!"


    Inoue Orihime nodded again and again, blinking her eyes, looking up at Su Jin as if she was looking at a teacher with a wealth of knowledge.


    Su Jin was amused by her, and then continued:


    "And Youhabach''s purpose is to kill the Spirit King, return the Three Realms to chaos, and create a world without fear."


    "Huh?" Inoue Orihime blinked blankly.


    What the hell?


    Destroy the world? To create a world without fear?


    Does this make any sense?

 Chapter 298：

    Inoue Orihime was stunned.


    At this time, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and smiled:


    "When you choose to take down a window, you''d better advocate lifting the ceiling because then they will allow you to take the window down."


    Compared to Yuhabach''s destruction of the world, although Aizen is evil, it is not unacceptable.


    Compared with those unknown gods and Buddhas whose good and evil are unknown, it is not unacceptable to cooperate with Su Jin, a known and negotiable "God and Buddha".


    This is the possible state of mind of Yamamoto Motoyasu after knowing the ''truth''.


    Inoue Orihime nodded knowingly, and his performance made Su Jin cut off other ideas and concentrate on raising Inoue Orihime as a nurse.


    This natural stagnant character can only produce milk.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Soul World, the dark side of Jingling Court.


    In the invisible empire.


    A figure sitting on the throne opened his eyes.


    Then, there was an unwilling whisper:


    "The future has changed..."


    Chapter 0372 Observing the future


    The spiritual space under the shadow of Jingling Court.


    The Quincy masters who were defeated in the war with the **** of death a thousand years ago deliberately hid in the realm of corpses, and used the space created by the spiritual child on the shadow side to create a dark scene under the lamp, avoiding the pursuit of the **** of death.


    After a thousand years, this place is still here, ruled by Habach, the ancestor of the Quincy, and named as the Kingdom of the Invisible Empire.


    At this time, on the throne.


    A man was sleeping with his back on the throne.


    He has long black hair and a beard, a dark and fierce face, and a crimson cloak.


    He is the founder of the Quincy, Yohabach.


    "The future has changed..."


    With an unwilling whisper, Yohabach opened his scarlet eyes.


    His eyes are not very human, but have multiple pupils.


    "Your Majesty, are you awake?"


    Tall, blond and blue-eyed, with a handsome but unexpectedly indifferent face, a young quencher in a white military uniform walked in.


    Yugland Hasward!


    He was Yohabach''s most trusted and closest subordinate.


    At the same time, Hasward is also the soul half of Youhabach. During the sleep of Youhabach, the abilities of the two will even be exchanged to maintain the stability of Youhabach''s soul.


    And now, another exchange ends with Yohabakh awakening.


    "Um."


    On the throne, Youhabach responded in a low voice:


    "Yamamoto Motoyanagi and Aizen have collaborated."


    "Yes."


    Hasward replied calmly:


    "My subordinates also see this future."


    "Ah!"


    Youhabach laughed lowly and said in a low tone:


    "My omnipotence and omnipotence is the power to observe the future and change the future."


    "So since I woke up, I have observed twenty-three thousand four hundred and twenty-three futures, and observed the direction of the war with the Soul Society and the Void Circle, and each of them ended with my victory."


    "However, this future has just changed again."


    Youhabach said this with an unusually gloomy tone:


    "Aizen Sosuke, who originally attacked the Soul World after 10 days, turned into an attack after three days, and in the future, the murder of Aizen Sosuke and Yamamoto Motoyanagi became a cooperation between the two parties to jointly resist my invisible empire."


    Yuhabach said this, with anger in his tone:


    "All the preparations these days have been in vain!"


    Hasward was silent for a moment and said:


    "His Majesty¡­¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, Yohabach waved his hand and said:


    "No need to say more, I know how to deal with it."


    Youhabach narrowed his eyes, leaned on the throne and said:


    "Aizen Soyousuke is indeed a dangerous man. These days, every day, he is changing the future I observe."


    "Hehe, that man is too dangerous."


    "Your Majesty, I think it''s important to focus on the reasons why Aizen Soyousuke and Yamamoto Motoyanyuki cooperated," Husward said indifferently.


    "You mean the so-called Hakoba? The world of gods and Buddhas in Aizen''s mouth?"


    Youhabach sneered:


    "That''s just an excuse for Aizen Soyousuke and Yamamoto Motoyukiyao to cooperate."


    "The so-called world of gods and Buddhas, huh, it''s ridiculous."


    "Even in Aizen''s mouth, the incomparably powerful Su Jin who descended from Hakogawa, in the future that I observed, could not defeat me even once."


    "Although he is very strong, he is still a little far from the omniscient and omnipotent me."


    And this gap is farther than the distance between Soul and Soul Realm and reality.


    Youhabach sneered in his heart.


    "However, every time he appears, it leads to changes in the future, just as Aizen has brought forward the plan this time..."


    Before Haswald finished speaking, Yohabach interrupted coldly:


    "I don''t like discussions about the future, so let''s end it, Hasward."


    "...Yes." Haswald was silent for a while, then nodded.


    At this time, Youhabach narrowed his eyes and said in a flat tone:


    "You step back and bring in the eye monk from outside."


    Hasward bowed slightly, turned to open the door of the main hall, and then said to the empty place:


    "Come out, Ichibei, the head of the army."


    In the empty corridor, a tall figure appeared.


    He is bald, his thick beard even hangs down to his chest, the bridge of his nose is wide, his eyebrows are unusually thick, a string of huge crimson rosary is hung around his neck, and his body is covered with white feather weave.


    And behind Haori, is a huge ''zero'' character.


    He is a royal spy, the leader of the zero division, and the head of the army, Ichibei, who was given the name of "Monk of the Eye" by the King of Spirit.


    After revealing his stature, a soldier in the main division of the army opened his mouth and laughed at himself:


    "Omniscient and omnipotent is really a disgusting ability, and my concealment is useless at all."


    Hasward didn''t speak, just moved out of the way and said indifferently, "Your Majesty is waiting for you."


    "Haha." A soldier in the head of the army laughed, stepped on the clogs, and stepped into the hall.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Void Night Palace, laboratory.


    Su Jin raised his head, looked at the night sky outside the window, and said unhappily:


    "The idiot''s future observations have finally stopped."


    "Yuhabach?"


    Next to him, Aizen, who put on his glasses again, pushed his glasses and said with a smile:


    "His omniscience and omnipotence turned out to be an observation of the future?"


    "It is estimated that there is also the power to force change in the future."


    While speaking, Su Jin turned to look at the artificial soul on the test bench, and sighed:


    "You know, it''s very disgusting to have a fly buzzing in your ear all the time."


    "Indeed." Aizen replied with a smile.


    Hearing the response, Su Jin glanced at Lan Ran, twitched the corner of his mouth, and said with a smile:


    "You don''t want to ask me why I''m not concerned about the capabilities of this type of future observation?"


    Aizen, who heard this sentence, glanced at him in surprise and said:


    "You seem to have received a very advanced gift? Eager to show off?"


    "It''s really boring to talk to you." Su Jin shrugged and said helplessly.


    Originally, Su Jin wanted to show off his solar sovereignty, but now, he is not in the mood.


    At this time, Aizen pushed his glasses again, and the reflection of the lenses covered his eyes:


    "Do you even have the gift of interfering with the future in the little garden?"


    "The existence of four digits can be interfered with by power. If it is three digits, it can even be observed in reverse."


    Su Jin explained, and then said with a smile:


    "And mine is more interesting than these..."


    When Su Jin said this, he said playfully:


    "My gift enables the observers to see the future they want to see, um, a very reasonable future."


    Among the anti-divination abilities that come with Sun Sovereignty, there is a special passive.


    That is a fictional future.


    That is, those who try to observe the future of the holder of the sovereignty of the sun will see the future they want to see.


    And this future, if sovereign holders so choose, they can also see it.


    And just now, Su Jin and Youhabach watched a few games, and he swept the dream of the Three Realms.


    To be honest, it''s pretty boring.


    It would be better to do an experiment with Aizen in this artificial soul.


    At least this one can still make money, without having to dream with an older fool.


    Hearing this, Aizen smiled and said, "It seems that Youhabach will sleep very peacefully at night."


    Su Jin shrugged, then looked at the Zanpakut¨­ on the test bench and asked:


    "Did you make it?"


    "It''s just an experiment."


    Aizen replied calmly.


    "That is to say, it can be tested?"


    Su Jin''s tone was much more excited at this time.


    Hearing this, Lan Ran turned her head and glanced at Su Jin with a smile:


    "There is no experimental death here."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin immediately understood, and a smile appeared on his face:

 Chapter 299：

    "I think there will be such volunteers."


    He said this, paused, smiled sinisterly and said:


    "For example, the Captain Broken Bee of the Second Division is happy to provide us with a little bit of trivial data."


    "That''s great." Aizen also smiled at this time.


    Chapter 0373 Something is coming to me


    Void Night Palace, prison cell.


    This is a room on the first floor of Xuye Palace, which is used to guard the broken face that refuses to obey the discipline and put it into use.


    Su Jin led Orihime Inoue here, and before stepping into the prison, he explained:


    "After returning to Little Garden, I will set up the realm gate and try to make it possible for you to go home once a week."


    "Will this be too expensive?" Inoue Orihime, who had just finished popularizing the knowledge of Hakoba, responded in a panic.


    "It doesn''t matter. After all, this is the problem caused by me. You can treat it as employee welfare."


    Su Jin responded calmly.


    Originally, Su Jin invited Orihime Inoue to join him in order to overthrow the rotten soul world.


    And here, there is no content to go to Hakoba and become a member of the community.


    That being the case, in order to stabilize Inoue Orihime, a rare healer, paying a certain amount of money is naturally necessary.


    After entering the world of Death, it is troublesome to set up a realm gate to shuttle back and forth, but it can still be done.


    It just needs 5,000 forum points, and it can only travel through the world of death.


    However, Su Jin considered that he would be promoted to four figures because of his raid on the world of Death. ¡¯ This matter has been exposed to a certain extent at the upper level, so the realm gate used to travel between the two worlds still needs to be prepared.


    Moreover, he is not a patent.


    The four-digit upper-level communities all hold one or more worlds that are exclusively controlled.


    Even among the requirements for promotion to four figures, there is "mastering and managing a world" as a promotion requirement.


    Therefore, spending 5,000 points to make a realm gate is equivalent to preparing for the upgraded community, and it is not entirely because of Inoue Orihime.


    After Su Jin finished explaining, Inoue Orihime suddenly said:


    "According to this statement, don''t I mean to book a job after college?"


    "It''s understandable. Of course, if you want, it''s also feasible to buy some basic gifts from Hakoten and bring them back here to sell them to earn some extra money."


    Su Jin smiled and showed Inoue Orihime a way to make money.


    "Is this still possible?" Inoue Orihime was stunned for a moment, and asked with a look of astonishment.


    "The Thousand Eyes I introduced to you before, has such a reselling department, which takes advantage of the difference between Hakoniwa and the lower world to conduct reselling."


    "Of course, this kind of behavior also needs to follow some rules, and some exaggerated items cannot be resold."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, she turned around and looked at the petite woman lying in the corner across the railing of the cell.


    The captain of the second division, Broken Bee.


    A woman with short hair with neat bangs, wearing a remodeled death tyrant outfit that wraps around her neck and showing her back, and a woman with a clearly curvy figure, was lying in the corner of the cell with handcuffs and shackles.


    Su Jin glanced at the cell door, and the railings opened automatically.


    Su Jin walked into the room and smiled while walking:


    "It''s interesting. Breathing, heartbeat, and breath all seem to be asleep, but only the consciousness is awake."


    "A very clever way of hiding."


    When Su Jin expressed his appreciation, the broken bees on the ground still did not move at all.


    If it weren''t for the slightly heaving chest, Orihime Inoue might have thought she was dead.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Su Jin smiled, walked in front of Shuabee, pulled out the confiscated Zanpakut¨­, and threw it to her.


    "I''ll give you a chance to kill me."


    "The price is to do a Zanpakut¨­ experiment with me."


    When Su Jin said this, he stood under the only window in the cell and looked at the pale earth outside.


    "What''s your decision?"


    The voice fell, and the broken bee on the ground had appeared behind Su Jin, holding the Zanpakut¨­, and whispered:


    "Sting as much as possible! Sparrow bees!"


    The black butterfly pattern appeared behind Su Jin.


    Seeing this scene, Broken Bee gritted her teeth and looked at the figure with her back to her, and the bee on her finger stung again.


    A person who is stung by a bee in the same spot twice in a row will suffer immediate death.


    This is Shabubee''s Zanpakut¨­ ability.


    Looking at Su Jin, Broken Bee gritted her teeth and said, "You will die after the second injection..."


    "Will the leader of the assassination unit hesitate?" Su Jin laughed mockingly.


    Shallow aggressive method... Broken Bee frowned, and was vigilant at the same time.


    She was very worried that this was Su Jin''s trap.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "If you refuse to cooperate, my next target will be Sifengyuan Yeyi."


    "Master Night..."


    Hearing the name of the object of worship, the face of the bee changed, and he said nervously:


    "Don''t shoot at Lord Ye, just come at me if something happens."


    "Towards you?" Su Jin cast a playful look at Broken Bee, he looked up and down, nodded and said suddenly:


    "Indeed, I prefer a white-skinned girl like you to a dark-skinned one."


    "You guy..."


    Broken Bee instantly understood what Su Jin said, and the bird bee in his hand stung like a bee that stole honey.


    The black butterfly pattern ''Bee Pattern Hua'' appeared behind Su Jin.


    The two attacks hit the target, and Broken Bee quickly backed away, quietly waiting for Su Jin''s spiritual body to collapse.


    However, unsurprisingly, Su Jin''s body did not react at all.


    "Sure enough..." Su Jin sighed.


    The Leo Sun Sovereign on him directly ignored the two-hit kill of the bee.


    This is expected, after all, Leo has the power to "ignore the ability of weapons".


    However, Su Jin''s purpose of letting Broken Bee attack him is not just to experiment with the power of the sun''s sovereignty.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at Broken Bee and said, "Are you ready?"


    When Broken Bee heard the voice, Su Jin had already appeared beside her.


    Pong! sound.


    The Zanpakut¨­ in Broken Bee''s hand was directly crushed by Su Jin.


    "Hmm~!" Broken Bee groaned, holding her fingers.


    At this time, Su Jin said to Inoue Orihime:


    "Orihime, give her some treatment, but don''t restore the Zanpakut¨­."


    "Okay." Inoue Orihime hurried forward, unfolded the double sky shield, and treated Broken Bee.


    Broken Bee hesitated for a while, hesitating whether to kidnap Orihime Inoue as a hostage, but soon gave up.


    Just at the speed of Su Jin, the moment she started, she would be subdued.


    At this time, Su Jin had two more shallow hits in his hands.


    He threw one of them to Broken Bee and held the other one in his hand, silent for a second or two.


    After taking the shallow beating, Brobe looked at Su Jin suspiciously, and in the next second, her eyes widened.


    "Sting as much as possible! Sparrow bees!"


    Along with Su Jin''s whispers, a golden fingertip appeared on his index finger.


    "It''s interesting..." Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth.


    Chapter 0374 It''s a pity I can''t give birth


    "It was copied... How could it be possible that the unique Zanpakut¨­ would be copied..."


    Broken Bee opened his mouth slightly, with an incredible look on his face.


    This is completely different from the knowledge in Broken Bee''s head.


    The ability of Zanpakut¨­ is the embodiment of one''s own soul. Logically speaking, it is impossible for two identical Zanpakut¨­ to appear, let alone the acquired one.


    Besides, isn''t this guy''s Zanpakut¨­ Shiroi?


    The terrifying Zanpakut¨­ that turned itself into a ''ruler'', the dominant type.


    It is said to have the terrifying ability to seal any fire-type Zanpakut¨­.


    You must know that the tactics of the corpse soul interface against Su Jin were formulated on the premise that the other party used Bai Ye.


    This is the same with Kisuke Urahara, whom Shrubbe hates.


    However, if Su Jin does not use Bai Ye, but uses the bee at the last moment...


    Thinking of the thirteenth division of the Guardian who tried their best to block Su Jin''s white night, and then was killed by her sparrow bee with two hits... Broken Bee''s heart was beating wildly.


    Doesn''t this mean that she killed all the hopes of the Gotei Thirteenth Division with the Zanpakut¨­?


    In an instant, Broken Bee''s face turned pale.


    "I tried to simulate it with a small universe, um... it can be done."


    Su Jin looked at the fingertips on his hand and nodded lightly.


    "Since it can be done, then I should be able to successfully advance to four figures by collecting the power of ''Quichan, Death God, and Void''."


    Su Jin said this with a playful tone.


    Although Omega will deal with the origin of her power, Su Jin still wants to give herself a nesting doll, so that most of the idiots in Hakoba think that they have become four figures through the power of the world of death.


    When the enemy thought that Su Jin was the **** of death and was guarding against his swastika, Su Jin suddenly put on the golden holy clothes.


    Isn''t this picture very interesting?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin smiled.


    He was in a good mood, and said to Broken Bee in a brisk tone:


    "Using that shallow hit, boarding your abilities."


    "...You kill me." Broken Bee was silent for two or three seconds, then replied in a muffled voice.


    The smile on Su Jin''s face paused for a moment, and then he continued:


    "Using that shallow hit, boarding your abilities."


    "Captain Broken Bee..." Inoue Orihime tugged at the corner of Broken Bee''s shirt.


    However, Broken Bee still said to herself:


    "just kill me."


    Su Jin frowned, rubbed his temples and said:


    "Let''s do this, you use that shallow beating to host your ability. As a reward, I will strip Sifengyuan Ye Yi and send it to your bed."


    Alright, deal... Broken Bee subconsciously wanted to answer like this, but managed to hold back with a firm will.


    Mom, this is the temptation of the underworld... It''s terrible, this man Su Jin is so terrible, can he see through my heart...


    Su Jin, who was reading his mind, twitched the corner of his mouth. He even read all kinds of delusions about Sifengyuan Yeyi in Broken Bee''s mind.

 Chapter 300：

    After hesitating for a while, Su Jin touched mind reading ability without commenting.


    The gameplay is too bland, this child has no imagination... Su Jin sighed in his heart, and then said with a smile:


    "Of course, you can refuse. If so, maybe I will send Sifengyuan Yeyi to my room."


    It''s alright, it''s okay if it wasn''t Kisuke Urahara... Shuifeng thought subconsciously, then his expression changed slightly, and he looked at Su Jin with a dark face.


    Compared to before, if Broken Bee was hostile to Su Jin because of his duty, now it is because of his hostility to potential rivals.


    Such a change made Su Jin slightly speechless.


    Broken Bee bit her lip, thought for a moment, and picked up the shallow beating she just missed.


    "Don''t shoot at Lord Ye." Broken Bee stared at Su Jin with her eyes open.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in her."


    Lily is infinitely good, but unfortunately she can''t give birth... Su Jin laughed in his heart, and then turned his eyes to the shallow beating in Broken Bee''s hands.


    Seeing that Qian Da gradually received the power of the bee, he suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    The experiment was successful... Su Jin thought with a half smile and half a sigh.


    Cooperating with Aizen, it took only three hours to crack the sleep plan of Nie Mayori. Although there is complete information, Urahara Kisuke also added a comment, but Aizen is really suitable for being a scientific researcher...Su Jin I thought with a little emotion in my heart.


    It''s a pity that Aizen can''t be under him, otherwise Su Jin really wants to pull him to join Arcadia.


    However, cooperation may not be impossible... Su Jin thought so, and said to Broken Bee, who was desperately trying to squeeze into the spiritual pressure: "Okay, stop."


    Broken Bee paused, took a breath, and then looked at Su Jin.


    Su Jin looked at the Zanpakut¨­ in her hand, and then said:


    "For the next three days, all the changes in the Zanpakut¨­ will be recorded and given to me."


    Broken Bee gritted his teeth and did not answer, but he also expressed his attitude through default.


    "Didn''t disturb you?"


    The sudden voice of inquiry made Shuabe and Orihime Inoue look at the door subconsciously.


    And there, the figure of Uzuru Hana is standing.


    "Captain Uzhihua..." Broken Bee''s pupils shrank, and she said with a look of astonishment.


    Why did Captain Uno Hana appear here? Could it be that she really hooked up with Su Jin as rumored?


    No, maybe, that''s not a rumor anymore...


    Su Jin, who had discovered the trace of Maozhihualie long ago, turned his head and looked down at her and said:


    "Is there a problem?"


    After Su Jin reached a cooperation agreement with Mao Zhihualie, he still understands the fact that he temporarily stayed in the Xuye Palace.


    However, at this time, he was also very curious about what Mao Zhihualie had to do with him.


    However, contrary to Broken Bee, he didn''t think that the last life-and-death fight would make this old goblin really fancy himself.


    After all, in the condensed spiritual pressure of Mao Zhihualie, the will to fight with him is too obvious to Su Jin, who has a small universe.


    This old goblin said that he liked himself when he met anyone, but in reality he wanted to stab him half to death every day with the Zanpakut¨­, or he stabbed Uzhihualie half to death.


    It was obviously a relationship between stab and being stabbed, but Uzhihualie deliberately used an ambiguous tone to make people misunderstood.


    Oh, what a woman like a sword ghost.


    Facing Su Jin''s gaze, Mao Zhihualie smiled and replied:


    "Lord Aizen asked me to give you a word."


    0375 The Coming Offensive


    Hearing the phrase ''Lord Aizen'', Shoubee''s face changed, and he looked at Uzhihualie in astonishment.


    Captain Uzhihua did not take refuge with Su Jin, but with Aizen?


    This, how is this possible...


    At this time, Unohakalie said with a smile:


    "Aizen asked me to inform you of the time. In one hour, the troop in the virtual circle will be assembled and ready to attack the Soul Society."


    To be precise, it was attacking the invisible empire in the shadow of the Soul Society.


    This was something she had negotiated with Aizen on behalf of Yamamoto Motoyasu before.


    However, now, she deliberately used such a tone of unknown meaning to tease everyone on purpose.


    "Did you change the time again?"


    Su Jin was not surprised by Aizen''s actions. This man, perhaps guessing Yuhabach''s thoughts, was using some means to interfere with the other party''s observation of the future.


    Moreover, Aizen''s Bengyu evolved very fast... Su Jin, who also holds Bengyu, couldn''t help but think so.


    "Captain Usohana...you..."


    Inside the cell, Broken Bee was half disappointed and half angrily looking at Uzhihualie.


    "The world of corpses can no longer leave me."


    Uzhihua Lie explained to Broken Bee in a gentle tone.


    This sentence is true.


    Jingle Chunshui persuaded her to enter the virtual circle alone, and the promise to negotiate with Su Jin was to let her leave the 13th Division of the Guardian and go to Hakoten.


    And Uzhihualie just briefly thought about it, and agreed to this condition very easily.


    This was not beyond Jingle Chunshui''s expectations.


    In fact, whether it is Yamamoto Yuan Liusai, or Jingle Chunshui, or Ukitake Shirou and Urahara Kisuke.


    Anyone in the 13th Division of the Protectorate who knew the information about Hakonii and who knew the true face of Uzhihualie knew it.


    It is impossible for this woman to refuse to go to Hakoba!


    In other words, killing someone with a strong man was an uncontrollable impulse for this woman.


    Compared with the world of Death God, there are only a few strong people, and most of them are not the situation of the swordsman.


    Hakoniwa, which has more powerhouses, obviously has a strong attraction to Uno Hanalie.


    Therefore, with the acquiescence of Yamamoto Yuan Liusai and the assistance of Jingle Chunshui, Uzhihualie naturally came to Su Jin''s side.


    This is actually a political compromise.


    After tacitly agreeing to let Aizen replace the Spirit King, Yamamoto Yuanyusai knew that he would definitely abdicate.


    The Soul Society needs his abdication to ensure the stability of the next order.


    At the same time, Yamamoto Motoyanagi secretly appointed Ky¨­raku Chunsui as the next captain of the 13th Division of Gotei through a deal with Aizen.


    Compared with his stubborn self, a smooth person like Jingle Chunshui can properly cooperate with Aizen, and Yamamoto Motoyanagi knows this very well.


    After Yamamoto Motoyanagi abdicated, Uno no Hana Lie obviously could no longer continue to serve as the captain of the fourth division.


    After all, Jingle Chunshui couldn''t hold back an old goblin like Uzhihualie.


    In fact, there is a dark reason lurking in the original book when Uno no Hana Lie died.


    In the soul world, only Yamamoto Motoyasu can suppress Uzhihualie, and at the same time make the other party submit to his wishes and be willing to serve as a subordinate.


    And if Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai died, or abdicated, it would be impossible for the successor Jingle Chunshui to suppress the stronger and more prestige Uzhihualie.


    Everyone knows the fate of Gong Gao Zhenzhu.


    Therefore, it is a very gentle solution to let Uzhihualie leave the Soul Realm and go to Hakoba.


    On the one hand, it solved the problem of Gong Gao Zhenzhu, on the other hand, Su Jin was also the one who could subdue Mao Zhi Hua Lie, and it was also the key to going to Hakoba.


    If not, waiting for Jingle Chunshui''s order, 80% of the Gotei 13th Division, which does not allow the leader to withdraw, will use all kinds of strange reasons to put Uzhihualie in prison, or send her to death.


    Just like in the original book, the so-called in order to wake up Kenpachi Zakigi, let Uzhihualie die.


    It is because of such twists and turns that things have become the current situation.


    Su Jin is well aware of this.


    And as the new leader of Arcadia, how could Su Jin refuse the talent he sent to the door?


    What if Unohakalie was a fighting maniac?


    Isn''t it better?


    In the cell, the broken bee, who did not know the truth, faced Uzhihualie and said with a complicated expression:


    "I don''t understand why you betrayed the Soul Society."


    "Because of nature." Uozhihualie explained with a smile.


    Then, she looked at Su Jin, opened her eyes slightly and said:


    "Aizen sent me an invitation."


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and looked surprised. Could it be that Mao Zhihualie is really ready to cooperate with Aizen?


    "But I refused."


    Hearing this, Su Jin glared at Mao Zhihualie and said in a slightly speechless tone:


    "Woman of bad taste, after the matter in the Soul Society is over, I will arrange to have a good fight with you."


    A strong man who is roughly equal to five figures, and is also good at swordsmanship and healing, cheap Aizen is not as cheap as him.


    This woman was just using her own value to blackmail him and arrange a fight with her.


    Oh, wait until Hakoten, Lancelot and Luo Hao, two guys who are keen on fighting, will teach her to be a human being.


    "Oh, this is what you said, I didn''t force you."


    Mao Zhihua replied with a smile, even if she had already guessed that Su Jin would definitely arrange unimaginable powerful enemies for her, she still had a smile on her face.


    Because of this, isn''t that what she wanted?


    Su Jin glanced at her, then stepped forward and said:


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go to the corpse soul world and end all this."


    ¡ª


    An invisible empire in the shadow of the Soul World.


    On the throne of the main hall, Ichibei, the head of the army, saw Yuhabach, who had disarmed the omnipotence and omnipotence, and stared at him with red eyes.


    He walked slowly to five meters across from Yohabach and stopped, hehe said with a smile:


    "Unexpectedly, you would actually send someone to tell me your whereabouts, and even more unexpected, for thousands of years, you have been hidden in the shadow of Soul Soul World."


    After he finished speaking, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Youhabach with a smile:


    "Is this okay? Tell me such important information at this time."


    "At my reminder, Yamamoto Motoyanai is ready to fight you to the death."


    "And that Aizen Suo Yusuke is using Bengyu, using the power of the Spirit King to continuously evolve upwards, hehe, maybe in a short while, he will be qualified to replace the Spirit King."


    "Not to mention, there is that suspicious person named Su Jin, his Zanpakut¨­, but even Yamamoto can''t do anything..."


    "Faced with these enemies, are you really confident when you just woke up?"


    "You may not know that His Majesty the Spirit King has seen the future of your fiasco."


    "Victory has always been in my hands."


    Youhabach said indifferently, and at the same time, he straightened his waist and looked coldly at the head of the army, a soldier, saying:


    "Also, isn''t the so-called ''Spirit King'' in the Soul Soul World always you?"


    Yuhabach stared at the head of the army Ichibei with icy eyes and said:


    "The thief who stole my father''s power and turned him into an adult pillar - Ichibei, the main army!"


    Ichibei, the head of the army, grinned, revealing his white teeth:


    "This is really a misunderstanding, I''m just a valet of His Majesty the Spirit King."


    Yuhabach ignored him, but said indifferently:

 Chapter 301：

    "My Father longs for death, longs for deliverance."


    "Not necessarily."


    The head of the army, a soldier, retorted with a smile:


    "Although that His Majesty had his internal organs hollowed out, his limbs chopped off, his ears cut off, and his eyes gouged out, he might still love the Soul World."


    "Don''t try to provoke me, I know your real body is not here."


    Yuhabach said indifferently:


    "I have seen that you want to delay the time for Yamamoto Motoyasu and the future of my attack on the Soul Realm."


    "It''s ridiculous, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai, because of the so-called Hakoba powerhouse, did not hesitate to cooperate with Aizen, and even sacrificed you, but you still help him like this, you are really ignorant."


    "Oh? Yamamoto and Aizen collaborated?"


    Ichibei, the main soldier, was really surprised, but he didn''t doubt Yuhabach''s words.


    To what extent omnipotence and omnipotence can be achieved, he who has secretly controlled the Spirit King for millions of years, is almost equal to the history of the soul world, and he naturally knows.


    But that doesn''t require him to care too much.


    Compared to him, both Yamamoto Motoyanai and Aizen are too young, and it is impossible to kill him completely.


    In comparison, Yohabach was a bigger threat to him.


    Ichibei, the head of the army, looked at Yuhabach with a smile, and said in a playful tone:


    "Yuhabach, the next one decided by the Spirit King can be Kurosaki Ichigo, Aizen Soyousuke, or even Ginjo Kugo, but it''s definitely not you."


    Youhabach stood up from the throne and said coldly:


    "No need to say more, I will end everything in one day."


    Accompanying the words was a huge white arrow.


    The arrow effortlessly pierced the heart of Ichibei, the head of the army.


    "Oh, it seems that I didn''t get much time..." Ichibei, the head of the army, said without much regret.


    Afterwards, his body fell to the ground, and gradually changed into another person, an unnamed ordinary death **** who was brought to the pot by a soldier of the main army.


    Killing the puppet of Ichibei, the main body of the army, Youhabach snorted coldly, and ordered Hasward outside the door:


    "Pass my order, let the Star Cross Knights assemble and attack Jingling Court."


    "Yes!"


    A respectful answer came from outside the door.


    Chapter 0376 Helpless Choice


    Jingling Court, the headquarters of the first team.


    In the spacious hall, Yamamoto Motoyasu stood at the end of the corridor, leaning on crutches, looking at the Soul Society outside the window with a solemn expression.


    "Calculate the time, Captain Usohana should be in touch with there, right?"


    Jingle Chunshui, who was wearing a sakura coat next to him, lowered the hat on his head and chuckled softly.


    On the other side of Yamamoto Motoyanagi is Kisuke Urahara, who is currently the captain of the 12th Division.


    He covered his hair with a green and white hat, lowered his head, and asked with a slightly unnatural expression:


    "Will this method be too radical?"


    Urahara Kisuke paused, then said:


    "Acquiescing to Aizen to become the new Spirit King and allowing him to replace the pillar of the Three Realms, I personally think it''s too risky."


    "Even if the technology revealed by Aizen does have a lot of confidence to safely replace the Spirit King, the risk is still not small."


    Yamamoto Motoyasu did not look back, but said coldly:


    "It is up to your Technology Development Bureau to determine whether the technology is risky or not!"


    "The old man''s request is only one, to protect the entire corpse soul world, and even the balance of the three worlds."


    "It doesn''t matter who the Spirit King is, whether it''s a human or a ghost, as long as it plays its due role well, anyone can be the Spirit King."


    Urahara Kisuke opened his mouth, lowered his head and laughed dryly.


    At this time, Jingle Chunshui, who was next to him, lowered his hat and chuckled softly:


    "That''s the way it is, the attitude of the old man is the attitude of the 13th Division of the Gotei."


    "And...Urahara, we can''t actually prevent it."


    Urahara Kisuke turned his head and looked at Jingle Chunshui.


    At this time, Jingle Chunshui looked into the distance with a flat gaze, and said indifferently:


    "You can''t stop someone who wants to die."


    "What''s more, that person is the Spirit King."


    "Even if there is no Aizen, there is still Yohabach, without Yohabach, and Ichigo Kurosaki and Ichigo Shirasaki as substitutes."


    "Even if the Spirit King himself is in that state, if he wants to die, there will always be a way."


    "And we can''t prevent it again and again."


    "If that''s the case, how about following his wishes?"


    "In the case of ensuring the existence of the Soul World, choose a Spirit King that we can accept."


    "This is the purpose of the captain not hesitate to cooperate with Aizen."


    "I know you and everyone in the Masked Army have a deep hatred with Aizen, and even the rest of the team is very dissatisfied with Aizen''s behavior."


    "But unfortunately, personal hatred is not important in the survival of the Soul Society."


    Urahara Kisuke stood by without a word, and after a long time, he replied:


    "It doesn''t matter to me personally, but Yoichi, Hirako and the others, if they knew that Aizen would become our king, I''m afraid they would defect directly?"


    When Jingle Chunshui heard this, he couldn''t help but glance at Yamamoto Motoyuki, and after confirming that the other party was not abnormal, he smiled bitterly:


    "This is still better than the collapse of the Soul Society due to the death of the Spirit King."


    When Jingle Chunshui said this, he paused and said hesitantly:


    "At present, among the substitutes for the Spirit King, Yuha Bach, who wants to destroy the world, is the most unlikely choice. Aizen has great ambitions. Although it is difficult to control, it can at least communicate. And Yincheng Konggo has disappeared mysteriously. No trace of him has yet been found."


    When Jingle Chunshui said this, he smiled bitterly:


    "It''s impossible, take Kurosaki Ichigo as the Spirit King, right?"


    Urahara Kisuke''s eyes widened.


    If it weren''t for the cooperation with Aizen and use of his new technology, the way of making the Spirit King in the Soul Society would probably still be the old plan.


    Gouging out the eyes, cutting off the ears, hollowing out the five internal organs, cutting off the limbs, and injecting the mixed power of the soul of the Void, Death, and Quincy into the qualified person, until it reaches the lowest level of the Spirit King.


    And this method is undoubtedly very cruel.


    Even though Ichigo Kurosaki has been distrusting himself very much recently because of some things, Kisuke Urahara still can''t make a high school student into a spirit king at all.


    But if things can''t be done, will he really stick to this rule...


    Let the dangerous Aizen take the throne, or make Kurosaki Ichigo the Spirit King... Urahara Kisuke showed a hesitant expression.


    And at this time, a bang!


    But it was Yamamoto Yuan Liusai who tapped the ground heavily with his cane:


    "The old man is not so weak that he needs the protection of a kid."


    This sentence basically characterizes the matter and throws out the option of Kurosaki Ichigo.


    Seeing this, Urahara Kisuke stretched out his hand to hold the hat on his head, lowered his head and chuckled lightly:


    "Haha, that''s what he said, maybe that Aizen is really the same as what he said, just to enter the small garden, enter a higher dimension, and temporarily take the position of the king of spirits?"


    "The premise is that the origin of that little brother Su Jin is exactly as Aizen said."


    Jingle Chunshui also smiled and said:


    "Of course, I hope so too. After all, this is the most helpless choice."


    Yamamoto Yuan Liusai turned his head and glanced at the two of them, and then stopped talking.


    After about 10 minutes, Jiro, the deputy captain of the first team, came in:


    "The commander-in-chief, has ordered all teams to garrison the area and prepare for the attack of the Quincy Troops."


    "Yeah." Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai nodded slightly, and then said, "Is there anything unusual?"


    "I haven''t found it yet." Jiro, the head of the sparrow, said in a condensed voice.


    Although it was a foolish act to disperse one''s own forces, the 13th Division of the Gotei Division had a great business and had to guard a lot of positions, so they could only set up the defense area like this.


    In fact, the head office of the first team can gather four captain-level characters who can use the swastika, Yamamoto Motoyanai, Ky¨­raku Chunshui, Urahara Kisuke, and the Sparrow Minister Jiro. It is already the soul world that can use it to behead You Ha Bach''s greatest spare power.


    At the same time, according to their understanding of Yohabach, the other party will definitely execute the beheading tactic as soon as possible, and kill Motoyanagi Yamamoto who has the greatest threat.


    Both sides want to kill the other''s ''king''.


    Everyone present understood this, and therefore also knew that the next battle against Youhabach would be very difficult to fight.


    It is the same even if the Yamamoto Motoyanagi will be the first to lead the charge.


    "It seems that, perhaps as the monk said, Yohabach will attack the Soul Realm with all his strength."


    Jingle Chunshui smiled and said solemnly:


    "The legendary Star Cross Knights, close to thirty captain-level Quincy masters, ah ah, if the monk''s information is really correct, then this battle seems to be difficult to fight."


    Kisuke Urahara next to him nodded slightly and said:


    "The battle between the gods of death is a battle of spiritual pressure. However, the Quincy Master relies on all kinds of strange abilities, and he uses the technology to control the spiritual child. In this regard, we will suffer a lot."


    "Of course, the swastikas of the captains can effectively make up for the perception of abilities, but I personally don''t think it should rule out the enemy''s ability to influence swastikas."


    At this time, Jingle Chunshui pretended to be surprised and said:


    "If this is the case, things will be troublesome, but then again, will Team Zero really provide support?"


    Indifferently, there was a divisive remark, which is that Jingle Chunshui was basically appointed as the next commander-in-chief, and if it was another person, Yamamoto Motoyasu would have slapped him long ago.


    Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai glared at his disciple and snorted coldly, "We have no reinforcements."


    No, there are still some, such as the ten blades under Aizen... Urahara Kisuke added in his heart.


    Thinking about it carefully, if Aizen is not an enemy, then his Kyoka Suizuki''s ability seems to be quite promising... At the same time as Urahara Kisuke thinks like this, he suddenly finds that Yamamoto Motoyanagi''s eyes are focused on himself.


    "?"


    Big brother, what do you think I''m doing, I can''t make reinforcements, all the Masked Corps are recruited to be captains, I have the two cards of Kurosaki Isshin and Ishida Ryusen, this is the bottom of the box... Urahara Kisuke''s face was very unnatural.


    "Nagajiro, inform the captains not to answer immediately when it is safe to do so to avoid being caught in the enemy''s tricks."


    After speaking, Yamamoto Motoyanagi narrowed his eyes and continued to stare at Kisuke Urahara and said:


    "If the solution is influenced by Youhabach''s subordinates, are you sure that the solution will be made within an hour, no, within half an hour?"


    Are you the legendary party A? Urahara Kisuke looked at Motoyuki Yamamoto with a bewildered expression.


    It took half an hour to develop a cracking method? Why don''t you go up to the sky and stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun?


    Oh, I almost forgot, the captain''s knife is about the same temperature as the sun... The corner of Urahara Kisuke''s mouth twitched, and then he said silently, "I will do my best."


    The words fall.


    The eyes of Yamamoto Motoyasu and Jingle Chunshui suddenly changed.


    The surrounding environment suddenly changed.


    Just like Yu-Gi-Oh''s field magic, the original Japanese-style 1st team headquarters was replaced by a white European-style marble building.


    Yohabach is attacking!


    "Is it actually an internal attack? Lost the first move!"


    Urahara Kisuke gave a wry smile and pulled out the Zanpakut¨­ from his waist.


    On the opposite side of him, a man with red eyes, long black hair and a beard, and a deep and fierce face was looking at Yamamoto Motoy¨±sai coldly.

 Chapter 302：

    The ancestor of the Quincy, Youhabach!


    Chapter 0377 Prelude to the Offensive


    Looking at the man with the fierce face, Urahara Kisuke couldn''t help lowering his gaze:


    "Hey, you''ve already prepared for a long time in advance, but were you still caught off guard?"


    "Think about it carefully. After that Su Jin showed his traces, everyone seemed to be a lot irritable."


    Urahara Kisuke laughed at himself.


    Beside him, Jingle Chunshui had already drawn out the Zanpakut¨­ and made a first explanation:


    "The pressure on our side seems to be a bit big!"


    The only person across from Ky¨­raku Harumi and Urahara Kisuke was Hasward in a white military uniform.


    However, in the Reiatsu perception of the two, there was another enemy locking on them in the distance.


    Being locked by a long-distance quencher is the last thing anyone who knows the general tactics of a quencher wants to face.


    Jingle Chunshui squinted his eyes and talked eloquently:


    "I heard that all members of the Star Cross Knights are code-named with English letters, and each of the twenty-six English letters represents a member..."


    "Being able to stand beside Yohabach who is A, are you B, or C?"


    Hasward looked at Jingle Chunshui calmly and said, "I was given the holy character ''B'' by His Majesty."


    Jingle Chun Shui narrowed his eyes slightly, Hua Tian swayed wildly and said:


    "I see, so what about the king to the king, and the soldier to the soldier?"


    There was no response, and the figures of the two disappeared above the open space.


    Beside him, Urahara Kisuke clicked his tongue, sensing his locked Reiatsu, and said speechlessly:


    "Beijing bandleader is really cunning..."


    He also really wanted to leave with the Quincy who locked him on the opposite side.


    Thinking of this, Urahara Kisuke turned his head and looked at the two looking at each other...


    After all, the two monsters next to them are about to meet...


    Yamamoto Motoyuki, who was leaning on a cane, calmly looked at the man with red eyes with a fierce face on the opposite side:


    "It''s been a thousand years, Yohabach."


    "You''re old, Yamamoto Motoyuki."


    As if facing an old friend, Yohabach said in a relaxed tone:


    "So old that even the lie of the rebellious Aizen Sousuke can be trusted."


    "Su Jin?"


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi knew what Yuhabach was talking about.


    Because of Su Jin''s power, it is determined that Hakoniwa really exists, and in order to come in the era of drastic changes, he chooses to cooperate with Aizen Sou Yusuke.


    That''s why Yohabach said he was ''old''.


    This is to satirize Yamamoto Motoyasu Yu Shoucheng, who is frightened because of a little trouble, and satirizes that he is a coward.


    Yamamoto Motoyanai laughed, looked at Yuhabach and said:


    "Old? Maybe, but I''m sure of one thing."


    Yamamoto Motoyanai narrowed his eyes, looked at Yuhabach and said:


    "With your strength, it is impossible to defeat that man. Youhabach, that little guy named Su Jin, will become your despair!"


    Yamamoto Motoyanai said in a mocking tone:


    "Because, you can''t even beat me."


    Youhabach''s face turned ashen.


    Cautiously, he observed tens of thousands of futures and constantly determined his chances of winning.


    It is because a thousand years ago, he was defeated by Yamamoto Motoyasu, and even nearly lost his life.


    And now, being ridiculed by Yamamoto Motoyusai like this, Yuhabach is naturally furious:


    "Failed once, but touted an incompetent brat instead!"


    "Sure enough, no matter how many years it develops, Death God is a bunch of garbage, a bunch of scum that has stolen my father''s power!"


    "I will end the darkness of this year before the moon falls today, bury all the gods of death in the corner of history, and create a new world!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Yamamoto Motoyanai looked at Yohabach with a sneer:


    "The winner is the king, the loser is the bandit, Youhabach, you are more naive than a thousand years ago."


    Youhabach stared at him indifferently, and the spirits gathered in his hands, turning into an azure cross sword.


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi snapped and smashed the outer shell of the crutch, revealing the flowing blade inside.


    The eyes of both sides converged at this moment.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The area under the jurisdiction of the 13th Division of Jingling Court has been turned into a pale European-style palace.


    "Cough cough!"


    The captain of the thirteenth division, Shirou Shirou, coughed twice, and then shouted to the surrounding team members:


    "The first team followed the three seats Hutou Qingyin to explore the surrounding area, the second team was led by Xiaochun Sentaro, who was responsible for supporting from the side, and the rest followed me as the third team."


    "Remember, for the time being, focus on inquiring about news, and don''t fight recklessly with Quincy."


    "Yes!"


    The team members slowly dispersed under the leadership of the two officers, re-acquainting themselves with the Jingling Court, which they were familiar with before, but now is extremely unfamiliar.


    "cough!"


    Shirou Ukitake coughed dryly, and then asked Rukia Kuchiki next to him:


    "Rukia, can you still fight in your current state?"


    Because of Urahara Kisuke''s righteous skeleton, Kuchiki Rukia lost the spiritual pressure for a time, and it was not until 20 days ago that Aizen took out the broken jade and the state of disappearing spiritual pressure was lifted.


    Therefore, Shirou Ukitake is now very worried that Rukia Kuchiki''s Reiatsu hasn''t recovered yet.


    After all, the current Quincy Master has already fought.


    "My Reiatsu has recovered, Captain."


    Kuchiki Rukia shook her head, and looked at Shirou Ukitake worriedly and said:


    "Compared to me, the captain''s situation seems to be worse, right?"


    "It''s old."


    Shirou Ukitake gave a wry smile, then looked around the unfamiliar buildings and said solemnly:


    "After the war, try to stay away from me as much as possible, hold on for a while, maybe you can last until reinforcements arrive."


    "Reinforcement? Do we still have reinforcements?" Kuchiki Rukia asked in surprise.


    Thinking of the news revealed by Jingle Chunshui, Shirou Ukitake said with a complicated expression:


    "Ah... maybe a group of people you really hate."


    "Eh?"


    Kuchiki Rukia was stunned, the person she hates? This, it seems that there is no... She has no enemies in the Soul Realm?


    But before she could ask, her head turned to the right uncontrollably.


    In the same way, Shirou Ukitake also looked in the direction from which the spiritual pressure came from because he felt a strange spiritual pressure.


    On the right hand side of the two, under a marble pillar in front of a house.


    There, a tall and thin man with a black hair and no eyebrows, covering his face after get off work with a black mask with many cone-shaped objects on the surface, was standing there.


    "The captain of the thirteenth division of the Gotei, Ukitake Shirou."


    In a strange tone, the man stared at Shiro Ukitake and said:


    "I am the Star Cross Knights ''F" Ace Nott, in the name of Your Majesty, I have come to take your life. "


    "Cough, are you here so soon?"


    Shirou Ukitake coughed, and calmly pulled out the Zanpakut¨­ from his waist:


    "Rukia, keep your distance, he will be dealt with by me."


    "Fear it, Ukitake Shirou, fear me..."


    A series of awl-shaped spiritual light arrows appeared around Ace Nott, and burst out suddenly.


    The sudden attack caused Shirou Ukitake and the many gods of death present to draw their swords to resist.


    However, the blade cut a hole.


    "What doesn''t work?" Shiro Ukitake shouted in astonishment.


    The Reiki lightsaber seemed to penetrate the air and directly hit Shirou Ukitake.


    He turned his head suddenly, but found that the same situation happened to all the players present.


    Unpredictable, they were either shot with one arrow or several times.


    This includes Kuchiki Rukia.


    "It happened!"


    Shiruro Ukitake felt bad, and at first glance, he knew it was the other party''s underworld trick.


    And the trouble is, they seem to have been tricked.


    "Fear!"


    A gloomy voice rang out, it was Ace Nott''s voice.


    "Do not--!"


    In the eyes of Shiruro Ukitake, including the rotten tree Rukia, all the people who were recruited, at this moment, rotted into bones.


    The 3rd Squad of the Thirteenth Division: All Destroyed!


    Chapter 0378 The purpose of the zero team


    Shirou Ukitake was frightened and angry, and the veins in the hands holding the knife burst out.


    "Fear..."


    A whisper sounded in his ears.


    Ukitake Shirou, who was about to release the Zanpakut¨­ to fight back because of anger, suddenly paused, only to feel that his hands moved uncontrollably.


    Vaguely, he seemed to feel a consciousness awakening in his body.


    "Just like a thousand years ago, give me your body completely..."


    Unable to distinguish between men and women, an ethereal voice rang out.


    That was the will of the Spirit King''s right arm that only Shiruro Ukitake knew.


    After a thousand years, that will finally completely invaded his body.


    Immediately afterwards, the sound of knives chirping came along with the pain in his right shoulder.


    Shirou Ukitake suddenly widened his eyes, as if he had just woken up from a big dream.


    He saw Rukia Kuchiki who was helping him spread the bow and arrow of Ace Notre.


    I also saw the members of the 13th Division who were covering their heads and fell to the ground in pain.


    As if his hearing had returned, Ukitake Shirou finally woke up.


    The voice of King Spirit''s right arm disappeared... Shirou Ukitake thought in shock.

 Chapter 303：

    At this moment, the pain in her right shoulder and Rukia Kuchiki''s surprised voice rang out:


    "Captain, what''s wrong with you? Why do you keep standing in the same place, not even saying a word when you are shot by the enemy''s arrow!"


    "Rukia?" Shirou Ukitake looked at the subordinate who should have turned into a dead bone in front of him in astonishment.


    No, that was just now... Ukitake Shirou suddenly woke up and said quickly:


    "Rukia, avoid the Quincy''s attack. Those who are hit by him will induce fear in their hearts and magnify it to the point that you can''t bear it."


    "Fear?" Kuchiki Rukia froze for a moment, then her face brightened: "What if I don''t have something to fear?"


    "Rukia, don''t mess around!" Ukitake Shirou hurriedly reminded.


    "Have you found it?"


    Ace Notte on the opposite side laughed deeply:


    "But so what? Can you guard against the instinct of fear?"


    Ace Nott snapped his fingers with a sneer.


    Suddenly, the person in front of Rukia Kuchiki changed.


    It is no longer Ukitake Shirou, but her righteous brother, Kuchiki Byakuya.


    "Rukia..."


    Kuchiki Byakuya, who was born out of fear, looked at Rukia Kuchiki in a gentle tone, and let out an uncontrollable whisper full of desire:


    "My Feizhen..."


    Kuchiki Rukia''s face suddenly froze.


    She just said that she has nothing to fear, but now, facing her righteous brother who regards herself as a ''sister substitute'', she is really right!


    Why is this Quincy''s ability so disgusting?


    "ended¡­¡­"


    Ace Nott gave a sinister laugh, and Ukitake Shirou once again fell into fear.


    Jingle Chunshui''s uncle''s face with some kind of desire appeared in Ukitake Shirou''s eyes:


    "Floating Bamboo, I treat you..."


    Don''t come here! ! Shirou Ukitake shivered, and the Zanpakut¨­ in his hand even fell directly to the ground.


    In the same way, Kuchiki Rukia, who suddenly appeared in front of him, fell into fear when his former boss, Shiba Haiyan, who had been mistakenly killed by him.


    "Why did you kill me, Rukia..." The black-haired man with only hair different from Kurosaki Ichigo, covered in blood, shouted resentfully.


    "Captain Haiyan..."


    Kuchiki Rukia took a few steps back.


    Seeing the two people who fell into fear in their hearts, Ace Nott smiled and said:


    "Funny, so funny, the fear of death is so funny."


    He smiled grimly, his face grim and terrifying:


    "Sarah, who should we start with? Forget it, let''s start with women."


    Kuchiki Rukia''s eyes narrowed as she looked at Ace Nott who was so close.


    "Let me hear your cry..."


    The whispers of **** rang in Kuchiki Rukia''s ears.


    At the same time, a surprised voice rang in Kuchiki Rukia''s ear.


    "It''s interesting, is it a drama of a hero saving beauty?"


    Kuchiki Rukia''s eyes widened in amazement, looking at Ace Nott''s pinched wrist, looking at the spirit sword in the opponent''s hand, his mouth opened slightly.


    "Yo, onion head."


    In the sight of Kuchiki Rukia, Su Jin''s playful smile grew bigger and bigger.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Jingling Court was originally close to the forest next to the Execution Platform Bipolar Platform.


    The huge, missile-like stone building was stuck upside down on the ground.


    Inside the building, five figures came out.


    Fat pink-haired aunt¡ª


    [King of Valley] Drifting boat Kiryu.


    The gangster at the head of the plane¡ª¡ª


    [Ghost of Spring Soup] Tian Shilang of Kirin Temple.


    Half-race male with punk curly hair¡ª¡ª


    [God of Swords] Two House Wang Yue.


    A tall and slender woman with black medium-length hair that is parted to the side and bangs, and wears complicated golden hair accessories¡ª


    [Dazhishou] Shutara Thousand Hand Pills.


    And the last [Eye Monk], the head of the army, Ichibei.


    The five members of Team Zero gathered here, silently looking at the Jingling Court that was caught in the flames of war.


    Qilin Temple Tianshilang clicked his tongue and asked:


    "Hey, monk, is it really good for us, who are guarding the Lingwang Palace, to be here?"


    "That is to say, if one of us is caught by Aizen, the Spirit King will be in danger."


    Hibune Kiryu murmured and complained.


    You must know that the [Wang Jian] leading to the Spirit King Palace is a skeleton rebuilt by the members of the Zero Team with the power of the Spirit King.


    If Aizen catches a member of Team Zero, then the feelings are good, and it is no longer necessary to eliminate 100,000 souls and make king keys in Kongza Town, and Aizen can go directly to the Spirit King Hall to kill the Spirit King.


    "Yo~yo~ Check trouble, is it really okay for us not to help Old Man Shan stop Youhabach?"


    Ermeiwu Wangyue looked at the 1st team headquarters that had been evaporated, and apparently saw the terrifying confrontation between Yuhabach and Yamamoto Motoyusai.


    "Just shut up for now."


    Shutara Senjumaru said calmly:


    "Listen to what the monk has to say first."


    The soldier''s head, Ibei, who had been silent for a while, opened his eyes and suddenly said:


    "There is only one purpose for all members to convene this time."


    Ichibei of the main army said this, his eyes calmly said:


    "To completely obliterate the sinner Su Jin."


    "..."


    Hearing the sound, all the members of Team Zero fell into silence.


    Chapter 0379 The most evil person


    After a long silence, Tian Shilang of Qilin Temple clicked his tongue, grabbed the nose of the plane and said:


    "For the sake of one person, the entire Zero Team has to be dispatched? Isn''t this a bit of a fuss."


    "Although Old Man Shan lost to that kid, isn''t that because of Zanpakut¨­''s restraint? Old Man Shan''s best flame can''t come out, so it''s normal to lose."


    "If I read it correctly last time, the bone age of that little guy should be no more than 30 years old."


    Hikifune Kiryu said troubledly.


    Although I didn''t directly say that a soldier in the main division of the army was fighting, but the meaning is still very obvious.


    Letting all members of Team Zero be dispatched, and risking being attacked by Aizen, just to deal with a Su Jin, the soldier''s main body, a soldier, seems to be a bit of a fuss.


    "No, I don''t really think so."


    The sword **** Ermei Wu Wang Yue interrupted everyone''s speech, and looked around the crowd with a serious look:


    "As you know, all the shallow beatings in the Soul Society are from my hands."


    This is the origin of the name "Knife God" given by the two kings of the house by the Spirit King.


    It can even be said that it is the reason why all members of Team Zero are Team Zero.


    Only those who created things that did not exist in the Soul Realm and created history would be summoned by the Spirit King and given the status of members of Team Zero.


    Therefore, each member of Team Zero has created something that did not exist in the Soul Realm.


    And the two Wuwangyue created the Zanpakut¨­.


    He is the forge of all Zanpakut¨­, and the first one to make Zanpakut¨­.


    Therefore, no one understands the Zanpakuto better than Er Wang Yue, and no one understands Su Jin''s abnormality better than him.


    "You all know that the Zanpakut¨­ that I didn''t create can''t awaken the true name, not even Shijie."


    Two House Wangyue said solemnly:


    "However... that man made it with Aizen''s fake knife, and he did it with ease."


    Hearing the words, aside from the soldier''s main body, the soldier, Shutara Senjumaru, Kirin Temple Tenshiro, and Hibune Kiryu all changed their expressions.


    But seeing this scene, Ermeiwu Wang Yue said solemnly:


    "I heard it clearly, the man named Su Jin has violated the iron rules set by the Spirit King since he obtained the Zanpakut¨­!"


    "He''s an outsider who goes beyond the rules!"


    "Don''t use our common sense to define him, that''s a monster that shouldn''t exist in this world at all!"


    Speaking of this, Ermeiwu Wangyue said with a faint gaze:


    "I have reminded you in advance that this man is not a simple little character! If he really dies, don''t blame me for not reminding him."


    "That''s the truth." A soldier in the main division of the army said calmly with arms around his arms:


    "After I found out what the God of Swords had determined, I personally came forward and re-arranged Su Jin''s information with Yamamoto Yuanliu."


    "Through the sorting out of the data, I found that the current situation in the Soul Society is entirely caused by this man."


    Ichibei, the head of the army, said with an icy gaze:


    "Yamamoto Motoyanai''s changes, Aizen''s expanding ambitions, Yuhabach''s irritable attack, everything was directly or indirectly caused by that man."


    "So, do you understand?"


    A soldier in the main division of the army looked around the crowd and said solemnly:


    "There is only one reason to give priority to crusade against Su Jin."


    "His existence surpasses Aizen Soyousuke and even Yuhabach''s [extremely evil]!"


    All members of Team Zero understood the seriousness of the matter.


    Aizen''s attempt to replace the Spirit King and Yohabach''s attempt to destroy the world are all unbearable evils.


    But instigating them, Su Jin, who was hiding behind his back, was the worst of the worst.


    This can be seen from the fact that Su Jin induced Yamamoto Motoyasu and Aizen to join forces, which in turn led to the secret confrontation between the Zero Division and the Gotei Thirteenth Division.


    Therefore, in the case of Yuhabach being dragged by Yamamoto Motoyanagi.


    It is indeed necessary for all members of Team Zero to come forward and obliterate Su Jin.


    Even if Aizen might be watching them in the dark, it was the same.


    "Now that everyone understands, let''s get started."


    The soldier''s head guard snorted, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "The four of you joined forces to first explain to the people in the Masked Army that Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai betrayed them, and then join forces to besiege Su Jin."


    Speaking of this, Ichibei, the head of the army, said in a solemn tone:


    "I''ll be there later."

 Chapter 304：

    The other four members of Team Zero didn''t reply, but quickly disappeared with a dignified look.


    After everyone had finished walking, a soldier in the main army looked at the dense forest next to him with a solemn expression, and said seriously:


    "Don''t come out yet? Or, do you think you can hide from me?"


    "Oops."


    It sounded with a chuckle.


    A brown-haired man in a white robe with a Zanpakut¨­ around his waist walked out with a smile.


    "Meeting for the first time, the leader of Team Zero."


    The soldier''s head guard, Ichibei, stared at the man''s face earnestly and said in a low voice:


    "Sure enough, your target was me from the beginning, Aizen Sousuke!"


    Hearing the sound, Aizen slightly raised the corner of his mouth.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Su Jin..."


    Kuchiki Rukia, who had just breathed a sigh of relief from her fear, looked at the man in front of her and said with a stunned expression:


    "How is it possible, I''m not afraid of you, why are you here?"


    "..."


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise:


    "Is this a trendy way to strike up a conversation?"


    Kuchiki Rukia is not afraid of him, what does it have to do with Yuu appearing here?


    "Of course there is." Kuchiki Rukia, who had not recovered yet, pointed at Ace Nott, who was caught by Su Jin, and said speechlessly:


    "This guy''s ability is to induce fear in my heart. I''m not afraid of you. How could you appear in front of me... eh?"


    Kuchiki Rukia finally discovered the anomaly.


    She opened her eyes, raised her hand stupidly, pointed at Su Jin''s cheek, and reached out to rub it.


    Then, rub it again.


    Immediately afterwards, Kuchiki Rukia''s face suddenly turned red, she said dumbfounded:


    "Yes, myself?"


    "Of course." Su Jin''s mouth curled slightly: "By the way, what''s your situation?"


    "I, I..." Kuchiki Rukia was suddenly speechless.


    At this time, Ace Noot, who had been ignored for a long time, said frantically:


    "Bastard, how long are you going to ignore me!"


    The boiling blue Reiatsu rose from his body.


    The strong spiritual pressure forced Kuchiki Rukia to take a step back and directly leaned against Su Jin.


    "Be careful, his ability is to induce fear..."


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª!


    Kuchiki Rukia''s eyes opened slightly, and she stared blankly at Ace Nott who was split in half. For a moment, she forgot to say anything.


    So simple?


    How could this man who made her and Captain Fukuba helpless die so easily?


    And was he killed by Su Jin?


    Although she had witnessed the confrontation between Su Jin and Captain Yamamoto, the two fought too fast at that time, and she didn''t feel anything except the heat.


    But now, compare the difference between her and Ace Nott.


    That knife just now, at least a hundred of me, right?


    In other words, that knife, with the power of one hundred dead wood Rukia, referred to as one hundred wood?


    Kuchiki Rukia is now stupid.


    "Be careful of what?"


    Su Jin, who used ''Lilith'' to give someone a knife, asked strangely.


    "What about you?" Kuchiki Rukia pointed to the **** blade on Su Jin''s hand.


    "Oh? This one!" Su Jin picked up the Zanpakut¨­, but smiled: "It''s used to pretend, after all, now I have to pretend to be the **** of death!"


    No, I didn''t ask you that at all... Kuchiki Rukia groaned inwardly.


    "By the way, you''re not with Aizen..."


    Before Kuchiki Rukia finished speaking, Ukitake Shirou, who recovered from his fear, said with a solemn expression:


    "So that''s it, since you''re here, it means you have reached an agreement with Captain Yamamoto?"


    Let me finish... Also, the commander-in-chief and Su Jin have reached an agreement? What the **** is this?


    Why did His Majesty join forces with the rebels?


    Kuchiki Rukia was confused by the chaotic situation.


    In the face of Shiro Ukitake''s question, Su Jin stretched out his arms and put his arms around Rukia Kuchiki''s waist, and said with a smile:


    "protocol?"


    "You seem to have misunderstood something."


    Shirou Ukitake''s expression changed.


    At this time, Su Jin said with a gentle expression:


    "Does the agreement between Aizen and Yamamoto Yuan Liusai have anything to do with me, Su Jin?"


    Shirou Ukitake''s pupils shrank, as if he understood something, and shouted in horror:


    "Rukia, run away!"


    Before he could finish his words, Su Jin''s hand had already reached out to Shirou Ukitake''s head, and his pupils were getting bigger and bigger.


    "The Spirit King''s right hand, I accept it!"


    Chapter 0380 Spirit King''s Right Arm


    bang!


    The scabbard fell from Ukitake Shirou''s waist to the ground.


    The tall and thin Shirou Shirou was grabbed by Su Jin''s forehead and lifted up with one hand.


    "Captain Floating Bamboo!"


    Kuchiki Rukia, who was hugged by Su Jin''s waist, showed a shocked expression.


    At this time, Su Jin sounded in Kuchiki Rukia''s ear with an exhorting tone:


    "Don''t move, even if I want to take out the Spirit King''s right arm without hurting his life, it will take a little energy."


    "Spirit King''s... right arm?"


    Kuchiki Rukia showed a stunned expression.


    At this time, Shirou Shirou, who was grabbed by Su Jin with one hand, grunted in pain and gritted his teeth:


    "I see. Is your purpose the power of the Spirit King? Is this why you and Aizen turned against each other?"


    "It''s a bit too much to say that we have turned against each other."


    With a calm tone, Su Jin looked at Shirou Ukitake and said:


    "We''re just sharing the same piece of bread, but my hands are a little faster than his."


    "..."


    Shirou Ukitake opened his mouth, gasping for breath:


    "How arrogant it is to treat the Spirit King as food."


    "It seems that whether it''s me, or Chunshui, or Mr. Yamamoto Motoyuki, they all underestimated you."


    "You man, you are more evil than Aizen Sousuke!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin slightly raised the corners of his mouth:


    "Don''t say that the spirit king seems to be very noble, that will make me laugh."


    When he said this, he looked at Shirou Ukitake indifferently, and said calmly:


    "If the Spirit King is really a noble one, why was his right arm cut off and attached to you?"


    "Isn''t the spirit king the king of the soul world?"


    Kuchiki Rukia opened her eyes wide and looked at Shirou Ukitake with a stunned expression.


    Captain Fuzhu has the Spirit King''s right arm on his body, and this right arm was cut off by someone?


    Why was the right arm of the King Spirit King, who was the king, cut off, and why was this right arm on the body of Captain Fuzhu?


    As the **** of death guarding the Jingling Garden, why did Shiro Ukitake occupy the Spirit King''s right arm instead of returning it to the Spirit King?


    Should the courtier get what the lord left behind, shouldn''t it be returned in time?


    "The king of the corpse soul world?" Su Jin sneered, and his tone became playful.


    Shirou Ukitake seemed to have guessed what Su Jin was thinking, and hurriedly reminded:


    "Rukia, don''t listen, don''t ask, and don''t say anything about the next thing."


    "If you don''t want to be executed by the central forty-sixth room, then do as I say."


    Just knowing, will be executed by the central forty-sixth room? Kuchiki Rukia showed a surprised expression.


    She has a vague understanding, perhaps the ''Spirit King'' is the reason for all the changes in the recent past.


    Perhaps the betrayal of Aizen, the appearance of Su Jin, the sudden attack of the Quincy who disappeared for thousands of years, all the riddles can be found in the Spirit King.


    "Oh? Are you worried that your subordinates will be silenced after knowing the truth about the Spirit King?"


    At this time, Su Jin revealed a little playfulness:


    "I''m a little curious. It''s obvious that just one captain can kill the forty-sixth room in the center, but you are so afraid of those bed bugs?"


    Shirou Ukitake coughed and said in a condensed voice:


    "Sin as you are, you will not understand the meaning of order."


    "Is the superior is absolute justice? It''s an old-fashioned idea."


    Su Jin shook his head slightly, but sighed:


    "It''s no wonder that the King Spirit wanted to seek death, and was cut off by guys like you, hollowed out his internal organs, and after he became a human being, he was regarded as a high-ranking king. No matter how evil he did, as long as your nobles took the name of the Spirit King. You or yourself can be forgiven, as if all evil deeds were undertaken for the sake of the Spirit King."


    "Think about it carefully, it''s normal for him to want to die after going through millions of years like this."


    "So a thousand years ago, he led the birth of Yohabach, a thousand years later, he led the birth of Kurosaki Ichigo, and now, he is expecting Aizen to end his life."


    "Oh, that''s really sad."


    "King Ling, was made into a man by the nobles..." Kuchiki Rukia''s face turned pale.


    "scared?"


    Su Jin glanced at Rukia Kuchiki, and then said unsurprisingly:


    "That''s right. For millions of years, the Soul Soul World has instilled the spirit king''s sublime and absolute justice in all souls. It''s no wonder you can''t accept it."


    "However, it is because of this kind of thinking that no one has noticed the abnormality of cannibalism in the Soul Society?"


    "Abnormal cannibalism?" Kuchiki Rukia was frightened, and had an ominous premonition.


    At this time, Su Jin said slightly jokingly:


    "Don''t you feel it?"


    "Or you haven''t thought about it, why do dead people still need to eat?"

 Chapter 305：

    "That''s because people with the aptitude for spiritual pressure consume spiritual power every day, so they have to use food to supplement the consumption."


    Kuchiki Rukia replied subconsciously.


    At this time, Su Jin asked back:


    "Then why do the same souls in this world stay as long as they want? They won''t feel hungry for decades or hundreds of years?"


    "Why do ordinary souls without Reiatsu disappear in less than twenty years after entering the Soul Realm? But the same nobles can survive for thousands of years?"


    "Those ordinary souls, are they really reincarnated?"


    "Why does the soul of this world need to be buried in the soul of the **** of death to come to the world of corpses?"


    Kuchiki Rukia widened her eyes and bit her lip, her face pale.


    "Looks like you guessed it."


    Su Jin smiled at this time:


    "The world of corpses and souls eats souls, the present world is a nursery, the human soul is a leek, the **** of death is a lawn mower, the Spirit King is a factory that processes souls, and the nobles are the beneficiaries who enjoy the products..."


    "If you think about it like this, can everything be explained? Can you even understand why Orihime Inoue chose to help me?"


    "Orihime...it''s because of her brother..."


    Kuchiki Rukia said in a positive tone.


    In an instant, she connected all the things that she did not dare to associate or understand in depth.


    "In this case, the reason why my sister, Kuchiki Hijina died, was not because of disease, but because of being ''eaten''?"


    Kuchiki Rukia showed a bitter smile:


    "The world of corpses is really the world of corpses. A world built on corpses and souls is really a good name!"


    Shirou Ukitake fell silent.


    He could feel that the Spirit King''s right arm was gradually being peeled off by Su Jin, and he could also feel that after the Spirit King''s power disappeared, his body without internal organs gradually entered death.


    He could also sense that Kuchiki Rukia''s identification with the Soul World had completely collapsed, and was replaced by an inexplicable, a terrifying thing.


    And that thing, he has seen a little bit in Aizen, in Toxian Yao, and in Ginjo Konggo.


    Things shouldn''t be like this... Shirou Ukitake''s lips twitched, and he said:


    "Rukia, don''t be impulsive, all these are Su Jin''s words."


    Kuchiki Rukia opened her eyes and said calmly:


    "I''m not impulsive, Captain Floating Bamboo, I just, I just think, Soul Soul Realm... it shouldn''t be like this."


    It''s over, this is no longer impulsive, but lame by being fooled... Shiro Ukitake''s heart froze when he heard this.


    My little girl is going to be deceived by the strange uncle with a few words...


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Would you like to try to change the world?"


    Kuchiki Rukia opened her mouth and silently held the Zanpakut¨­ at her waist.


    "I won''t take action against Captain Fukuba and the others."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just asking casually."


    Su Jin''s words made Rukia Kuchiki dumbfounded.


    Shouldn''t it be an invitation to me at this time? Why don''t you follow the routine?


    Kuchiki Rukia looked at Su Jin dumbfoundedly, but did not react for a while.


    Su Jin smiled, and regardless of the stubborn Kuchiki Rukia, he poured some spiritual power into the dying Shiro Ukitake. While hanging his life, he said softly:


    "Does the right arm of the Spirit King have the function of prophecy and substitution?"


    "It''s kind of interesting, it seems that we can try to play the prophecy later."


    He narrowed his eyes, looked up at the distance, the direction of the original Bipolar Hill, felt the boiling spiritual pressure that belonged to Aizen, and said with a smile:


    "Looks like I''m one step ahead of you, Aizen."


    Chapter 0381 Everything is in the mirror


    "Aizen Sousuke!"


    Ichibei, the head of the army, had a huge brush of the same height in his hand.


    The fat monk with a huge Buddha bead stared at the blue dye in white, like a holy man, and said with a smile:


    "I didn''t expect you to find me on your own initiative. I thought you would attack Qilin Temple, or Yushu Kiryu."


    "The head of the army is a soldier."


    Aizen looked at the enemy in front of him with a gentle expression, and smiled:


    "The **** of death that has survived for millions of years and existed since the birth of the Soul Soul Realm."


    "No, maybe I should call you the ''real spirit king''."


    When Aizen said this, she narrowed her eyes and looked at Ichibei, the head of the army, with a cold expression:


    "I''m curious."


    "How high is your technology of turning a ''human quencher'' into a spirit king?"


    "Oops... the old bottom has been tossed off!"


    Ichibei, the head of the army, touched his bald head and seemed to be very distressed and said:


    "In the last one or two thousand years, there have been so many monsters."


    "Yamamoto Motoyanai, whose pure strength is stronger than me, the all-knowing and all-powerful Yuhabach, the strange Urahara Kisuke, the Zaragi Kenpachi who suppresses his combat power for the pleasure of fighting, the infinite potential Kurosaki Ichigo, and... ¡­¡±


    "You who make me the most creepy, Aizen Sousuke."


    Ichibei of the main army said this, and looked at Aizen solemnly and said:


    "I was born only five hundred years ago, but I have reached the limit of the **** of death on the four paths of Bai Zhangui."


    "And the scary thing is that you, who have this kind of aptitude, are only exposed to my eyes after you have reached the limit of death."


    "If the Spirit King back then was as stable as you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be the monk I am now."


    Aizen Sou Yousuke replied in a light tone:


    "So, the Spirit King is an imperfect existence."


    A soldier in the main department raised his eyelids, was stunned for a moment, and immediately laughed:


    "What an arrogant little guy."


    "I understand a little bit why the Spirit King thinks you can replace him."


    Speaking of this, the soldier''s head guard, a soldier, opened his mouth slightly, revealing his sharp teeth, one by one, with distinct layers:


    "A person as measurable as you may be able to make a better ''Spirit King''."


    As he spoke, the brush in his hand waved suddenly.


    The tip of the brush turned into a blade, and then in mid-air, the pen walked and wrote a word.


    seal up--!


    Aizen frowned and put his hand on the handle of the Zanpakut¨­ at his waist.


    At this time, a soldier in the main division of the army laughed and said:


    "Don''t think about liberating Jinghuashuiyue. Do you think the title of the old man''s real name is called a monk for nothing?"


    The soldier''s main body, a soldier, opened his thick palm, aimed at Aizen, and sneered:


    "Everything in the corpse soul world is named by the old man, so the real names of all things in the world are in the hands of the old man."


    "Your Zanpakut¨­ first solution has been sealed by this old man!"


    Thousands of miles to the sky!


    The huge palm suddenly appeared, and with surging pressure, rolled towards Aizen.


    In an instant, the huge palm and Aizen seemed to form a contrast between the mountain peak and the ants.


    Unprepared, Aizen was hit head-on by this move, and was even blown away by hundreds of meters.


    When Aizen was about to fly, Ichibei, the main soldier, chased after him with Shunbu, appeared behind him, and waved his brush-like Zanpakut¨­.


    Aizen turned around and swung the knife without changing his face.


    The blades of both sides collided at this moment.


    boom--!


    On the cliff, the rocks smashed, and the dust was everywhere.


    The two sides staggered more than ten times, suddenly stopped, and after pulling for hundreds of meters, they stood still in the air.


    At this moment, Aizen raised the Zanpakut¨­ and looked at his arm.


    Under the palm of the right hand, where the black ink is sticking, it forms a sharp color contrast with the arm.


    "Did you notice it?"


    A soldier of the military headquarters laughed and said:


    "You may not be aware of the information about me in the Soul Society, all of which have been tampered with by me."


    "Also, many of my abilities are not recorded in the database of the Soul Society."


    Speaking of this, Ichibei, the head of the army, slowly waved the Zanpakut¨­ and said with a smile:


    "My Zanpakut¨­ can take away the name of everything. Now, can you remember who you are?"


    "Huh?"


    Aizen smiled and looked at the soldier''s head, Ibei, and said in surprise:


    "It''s no wonder that I can''t find the real name of the Spirit King. Normally, he who used to be a human quencher should have a name."


    "It seems that you took away the real name of the Spirit King, and then gave it the title ''Spirit King''."


    "In this way, the so-called spirit king production technology may have the element of giving it a name."


    "By giving the name ''Spirit King'', can you strengthen the original material of the quasi-spirit king and make it the center of the soul''s binding?"


    The head of the army, Ichibei, heard this, and his heart skipped a beat.


    He even seriously doubted that if he continued to fight, Aizen could guess how the Spirit King made it.


    Damn, where did this freak come from... Ichibei, the head of the army, scolded secretly, and secretly released his Zanpakut¨­.


    "Um?"


    Aizen, who noticed that the scale of her power had suddenly halved, suddenly opened her eyes slightly.


    At this moment, the soldier''s main unit, a soldier, quickly wrote the two characters ''locusts'' in mid-air.


    Aizen raised her eyebrows, her strength had already been weakened by half, and it even decayed rapidly, until it was even worse than a human being.


    "Looks like I guessed it right."


    Aizen let out a dull sigh.


    "It''s over, Aizen."


    Ichibei, the head of the army, said calmly:


    "You, who was sealed by me from the beginning, have no chance of winning at all."


    Hearing this, Aizen twitched the corner of his mouth, raised his hand towards the soldier''s head guard, and said with a smile:


    "When did you have the illusion that I didn''t use Jinghuashuiyue?"


    Puff-!


    The soldier''s head guard suddenly widened his eyes.


    He looked down at the arm that pierced his heart, and the whole person shuddered.


    "How could it be possible... You didn''t have the chance to liberate the Zanpakut¨­ at all. My words clearly sealed the liberation of your Zanpakut¨­!"

 Chapter 306：

    "Did you say that?"


    Aizen Soyousuke, who was behind the soldier''s head guard, held the Zanpakut¨­ upside down, lifted it, and smiled:


    "This is just a shallow punch I picked up in Jingling Court."


    A soldier in the main division of the army spit out blood and said incredulously:


    "How could it be? That sword clearly has the power of a mirror."


    "Nothing is impossible."


    Aizen said lightly:


    "As early as 15 days ago, my Zanpakut¨­ was integrated into my body."


    When he said this, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly:


    "Now I have reached a higher dimension."


    "Impossible... Even if it is Beng Yu, it is impossible for you to surpass the limit of death like Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai so quickly... You have to experience at least two or even three death situations to get close to it!"


    At this time, Aizen smiled and said:


    "Why do you think I preached in the virtual circle and bound the king of the virtual circle with my real name, Aizen Soyousuke?"


    "Why do I subdue almost all the wisdom in the virtual circle and let them recite my real name every day?"


    "Why would I let such a stupid title of Emperor Black and White spread all over the virtual circle, and even spread to the Soul Society?"


    "..." Ichibei, the head of the army, widened his eyes.


    "The times have changed, and the head of the army is a soldier."


    At this time, Aizen smiled and said:


    "Faith is a very interesting thing. As early as more than 20 days ago, after I learned about this interesting power from my companion Su Jin, I established a sect that believed in me in the Three Realms."


    "Although it''s short-lived, the current me, I already have the foundation, evolved to a higher dimension, and laid the foundation for my calculations, that is¡ª"


    Aizen smiled and withdrew his arm, and said happily:


    "¡ªBecome the foundation of the gods."


    The head guard, the head of the army, lowered his head, breathless.


    Seeing this, Aizen waved his left arm indifferently, shaking off the blood, and then calmly said:


    "Have you escaped? Squad Zero really has a means of resurrection."


    He seemed to have anticipated this for a long time, but he looked at the body of the soldier''s main body, Ichibei, with a frenzy, and smiled:


    "Stupid, it''s easier to die at my hands than to face Su Jin''s desperate power."


    "But it doesn''t matter. Compared with the so-called spirit king, I care more about the ''knowledge'' possessed by the soldier''s main army."


    After the words fell, Aizen stretched out his hand to the corpse of Ichibei, the main soldier.


    At the end, Aizen looked at the wriggling brain in his hand and said plainly:


    "Everything is within my calculation range!"


    "And everything is mirrored in the mirror!"


    Chapter 0382 Don''t forget, Yoha Bach


    click!


    All the members of Team Zero, which were advancing at a high speed, suddenly stopped, and their expressions froze.


    Two or three seconds later, Kylin Temple Tenshiro said solemnly:


    "The monk''s Reiatsu...disappeared..."


    "Have you been killed... That monk... actually..."


    The face of Wang Yue, who was originally a hip-hop style, was full of weight at the moment.


    "Aizen Soyousuke... This man is indeed a sinner."


    Shutara Senjumaru looked indifferently into the distance:


    "It''s really a rudeness that you have lost the most combat power before you start a war with that foreign visitor."


    "I can''t say the same. At least the ten blades brought by Aizen helped us hold back Yohabach''s subordinates."


    Hikifune Kiryu stood on the eaves, watching the thirtieth blade Halibel who entered the melee with the Star Cross Knights not far away.


    If she felt it carefully, she could still feel the Reiatsu of no less than ten broken faces, and she was reinforcing the 13th Division of Gotei.


    Thanks to these reinforcements, the 13th Division of the Gotei, which had fallen into a weaker population, had begun to attempt a counterattack against the Quincy.


    "Aizen, Yohabach, and Su Jin... It''s getting more and more headaches."


    Two Wang Yue scratched her hair, and then asked the crowd:


    "Which of you will resurrect the monk, otherwise, with the four of us, facing those three monsters, I''m afraid that they will die directly?"


    "Let me do it."


    The chubby Hikune Kiryu muttered:


    "Fortunately, I have stored a lot of spiritual power in the fat, otherwise even if the monk is resurrected, there will not be enough spiritual power to blend in the battle."


    After grumbling and complaining, she whispered:


    "The Headquarters, Ichibei!"


    A strange smell pervades.


    [Name] turned into real power, awakening a certain consciousness in the dark.


    Suddenly, a soldier from the main division of the army appeared out of nowhere in the air.


    On the other hand, Kiryu Hizune''s body shrank rapidly, and his fat was rapidly consumed.


    In a few seconds, she turned into a tall, fair-skinned and beautiful pink-haired girl:


    "It took me so much spiritual pressure, monk, you are completely killed once!"


    The thinned Kiryu Hizune said with a look of surprise.


    All members of Team Zero were given a palace by the Spirit King when they were promoted to Team Zero.


    As long as the corresponding Li Palace in Lingwang Palace is not destroyed, once someone calls the real name of a member of Team Zero, Team Zero can use that person''s power to ''resurrect''.


    And the current Hibune Kiryu is using this method to wake up the main soldier, Ichibei.


    "Haha, so it seems that you lost quite a lot this time, monk bald?"


    Seeing the old man''s fiasco, Ermeiwu Wang Yue couldn''t help but sarcastically said:


    "Is it because you didn''t do your best for so many years and broke your body?"


    "I didn''t care..."


    The head of the army, a soldier, said in annoyance:


    "Aizen has long since integrated the Zanpakut¨­ into himself, and has evolved at least twice with Bengyu. Now, as long as he is seen, it is equivalent to releasing a mirror."


    "I''m afraid now, his strength has surpassed Yamamoto Motoyuki."


    As soon as these words were said, all the members of Team Zero became quiet.


    Yamamoto Yuanyugai¡¤Chongguo!


    The man who truly brought order to the chaotic world of souls.


    Thousands of years ago, when the powerful were raging, the Guardian 13th Division was established, and they snatched power from the tyrannical nobles. With their own strength, they established a stable monster in the Soul Society for thousands of years.


    That man, if you really want to talk about pure destructive power, even the strongest soldiers of the zero division, Ibei and the two house Wangyue, dare not confront them head-on. They can only use various means to weaken the other party. match.


    However, Aizen surpassed Yamamoto Motoyanagi in the mouth of Ichibei, the head of the army...


    Naturally, they would not disbelieve the words of the head of the army, Ichibei, but this fact was a little too sudden.


    "Just a month..."


    Shutara Senjumaru''s tone was full of emotion.


    About a month ago, she was still in the sky above the first team headquarters, witnessing Aizen''s betrayal, and witnessing Su Jin''s victory over Yamamoto Motoyasu.


    And at that time, Aizen, to be honest, although powerful, was only the grade of an ordinary member of the zero team.


    That is to practice Bai Zhan Gui Zuo to the limit of the conventional Death God.


    However, in just one month, Aizen surpassed Yamamoto Motoyanagi.


    It''s like an ant evolves into a giant dragon in a fantasy world within a month, which simply breaks through the three views of human beings.


    "I underestimated the power of Beng Yu, and even underestimated the influence of Su Jin."


    Speaking of this, the soldier''s head guard''s expression was extremely solemn:


    "Perhaps, even if the entire Zero Team joins forces, it may not be able to subdue Su Jin."


    "Aah~"


    Ermeiwu Wangyue scratched his hair. If it was normal, he might even laugh at the monk for being timid.


    But now, he is not in that mood.


    Aizen Soyousuke and Su Jin are rumored to be black and white emperors in the virtual circle.


    Although this kind of rumor may not be credible, according to the character of Aizen Sou, Su Jin must at least be a powerhouse of the same level to allow him to acquiesce to the spread of rumors.


    If this is the case, it is really possible that the entire zero team can''t beat Su Jin.


    After all, this is the judgment made by the strongest monk soldier, Ichibei, and his judgment has not been wrong for millions of years.


    "what should I do now?"


    Hikifune Kiryu, who has become a backbone beauty, sat on the eaves on both sides of the road, cupped her cheeks and said:


    "Continue to deal with Su Jin? Or, surrender?"


    "By the way, if you choose the latter, don''t expose my true colors, just treat me like a fat woman by nature."


    Hikishu Kiryu said this, looked at Shutara Senjumaru with a smile and said:


    "But Qianjumaru, you will be miserable. A beautiful woman like you will be miserable once she surrenders, right?"


    "You talk too much." Shutara Chishoumaru glared at Hizune Kiryu.


    However, as Kiryu Hikifune said, the fate of a female death **** after a defeat is often not a wonderful thing, especially for a woman with a special status, but her fighting ability is only at the bottom of Team Zero.


    If you really want to lose, I will definitely leak your pretending to be a fat woman... Shutara Senjumaru stared at Hikishu Kiryu''s chest with a gloomy expression.


    Yushu Kiryu looked at her suspiciously, and said in surprise:


    "It always feels like you''re thinking about something bad, delusional?"


    "Yah ah ah."


    Kirin Temple Tianshilang scratched his hair and said:


    "Why do you feel like you''re going to lose before you even fight?"


    "The former friend Habach and the latter have the strong alliance of Su Jinlanran. It''s really...it''s time for life and death."


    The two house Wang Yue scratched her hair in distress and said:


    "That Su Jin was not the Zanpakut¨­ awakened by my shallow strike. My special methods were ineffective against him, and Aizen, which was originally effective, now has no Zanpakut¨­. Youhabach himself is a Quincy. No Zanpakut¨­."


    "Why do I meet the guy who restrains me so easily?"


    "Okay, stop talking."


    The soldier''s head guard, who had been thinking hard for a long time, clapped his hands and said solemnly:


    "My method is ineffective against Aizen, but it may not be effective against Su Jin. It is still too early to say the outcome."


    "Also..." A soldier in the main army narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Don''t forget Yohabach!"


    Chapter 0383 Mask


    "Hey, monk, shouldn''t you be?"

 Chapter 307：

    Hearing the reminder of Ichibei, the head of the army, Ermeiwu Wangyue''s eyes widened.


    "Joining with sinners...it''s just..." Shutara Qianshoumaru didn''t know what to say.


    Teaming up with Youhabach to fight Su Jin and Aizen together is a crazy suggestion.


    At this time, a soldier from the main army department stroked his beard and said:


    "Two powerful men who have surpassed the limits of death, in order to create their ideal world, it is impossible for Yohabach to let them go."


    "Compared to Aizen''s Jinghuashuiyue, the white night when Su Jin dominates everything, it is better to deal with the old acquaintance Habach after the incident."


    "Of course, I naturally have the intention of killing people with a knife. The guy from Yohabach who can observe the future is probably also aware of it, but, maybe he has seen this scene?"


    Hearing this, Yuzhou Kiryu was stunned for a moment: "You mean, the friend Habach deliberately disclosed to us the whereabouts a few days ago?"


    "right!"


    The soldier''s head guard nodded his head:


    "If he hadn''t taken the initiative to expose it, I would never have imagined that he would actually construct a small world in the shadow of the Soul Society and establish an invisible empire."


    "I will not inform Yamamoto Motoyanagi of this matter, which indirectly contributed to his cooperation with Su Jin and Aizen."


    "I won''t meet Aizen at this time and know the fact that he has surpassed the **** of death."


    "In other words, did Youhabach see this scene long ago?" Shutara Qianshoumaru''s face was ugly.


    "right!"


    Ichibei, the head of the army, grinned:


    "He guessed that we can''t deal with Su Jin and Aizen, so the purpose of leaking the secret at the beginning is to wait until now, let us recognize the reality, and then join hands with him."


    "What about His Majesty the Spirit King?"


    Ermei Wangyue scratched her head, but she did not refuse to join forces with Youhabach.


    Although the two sides are mortal enemies, after the emergence of two monsters beyond the boundaries, if they do not join forces, they will be defeated by each other.


    Maybe Youhabach can ignore this danger with his omniscient and omnipotent power, but Team Zero can''t.


    Aizen''s Jinghua Shuiyue who controls everything, Su Jin''s absolute power to crush Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai, the combination of these two people is too terrifying.


    It is like the strongest spear, coupled with the strongest shield, almost invulnerable.


    If you want to deal with them, you really have to have the power of disgraceful Harbach.


    However, Yuhabach''s purpose was to kill the Spirit King, which was embarrassing.


    When the Spirit King dies, the Soul Soul World will collapse.


    At this time, the soldier''s head guard grinned, revealing his sharp teeth:


    "If I can''t do anything in the end, I can only sacrifice Kurosaki Ichigo!"


    "..."


    All members of Team Zero fell into silence.


    Make Kurosaki Ichigo, who has potential and is weak at the same time, into a spirit king.


    This is indeed a good solution.


    The members of Team Zero knew that Youhabach was powerful, but not without weaknesses.


    Every night, he needs to exchange power with his subordinates to maintain his life by absorbing human souls.


    If in the end it is Yohabach who wins.


    As long as Kurosaki Ichigo was used to cover the gap after the death of the Spirit King and wait for the opportunity, they might not be able to kill Yuhabach.


    Just like what was done to the Spirit King millions of years ago when the main army, Ichibei, united with the five ancient nobles.


    "It''s like a cycle."


    A soldier in the main army murmured to himself, and then looked around the crowd and said:


    "You guys, is there anything else you can do?"


    "..."


    The answer to him was the silence of the crowd.


    Upon seeing this, a soldier in the main division of the army immediately said:


    "If that''s the case, let''s do it according to this policy."


    "Joining forces with Youhabach to eradicate Su Jin and Aizen."


    Hearing this, the members of Team Zero all looked towards the east.


    There is a Reiatsu that burns everything.


    It was the Reiatsu of Yamamoto Motoyanai.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Are you just running away?"


    Yamamoto Motoyanai looked coldly at Yohabach who had dodged his attack again.


    Yamamoto Motonyuki, who was old in appearance and covered in stab wounds, was naked, holding a remnant fire sword in his hand, squinting his eyes and staring at Youhabach coldly.


    "It''s not at all different from a thousand years ago..."


    Yuhabach looked at the missing corner of the cloak on his body, then turned his head and looked at the remnant fire sword in the hands of Yamamoto Motoyasu.


    "At that time, you used a crimson flame that seemed to burn everything, but now..."


    Yuhabach looked at the remnant fire sword, and his corner was just rubbed by the sword, and it turned into nothingness.


    This is completely different from the scene when Yamamoto Motoyanagi released a huge amount of flames and almost crushed him to death thousands of years ago after he was released.


    The current Yamamoto Motoyanagi''s solution is even more condensed and more dangerous.


    As long as it is touched, even if it is me, it will die.


    That guy named Su Jin was the one who defeated Yamamoto Motoyuki with this kind of attack?


    Yohabach always felt that something was wrong.


    Su Jin is so strong, why is the other party so easily defeated by him in the future he sees?


    Yuhabach frowned and put his hand on the cross on his waist.


    He wants to take Yamamoto Yuan Liusai''s sworn solution and kill the opponent by force.


    "It''s over, Yamamoto Motoyuki!"


    Yuhabach looked at Motoyuki Yamamoto coldly, whispered, and activated the medal.


    The medal released light, and then with a cluck, it collapsed on its own.


    "how is this possible?"


    Yuhabach''s eyes widened.


    And at this time, Yamamoto Yuan Liusai bullied him and slashed with a knife.


    hateful!


    Yuhabach raised his right hand and blocked it.


    At the cost of his right hand being burned to nothingness, he avoided Yamamoto Motoyanagi''s attack.


    "Why, can you escape?"


    Yuhabach covered his broken arm and looked at Motoyanagi Yamamoto in disbelief.


    "Huh, it seems that your method of taking the sworn solution has no effect on me."


    Yamamoto Motoyanagi was also surprised by this.


    Yuhabach roared at this time:


    "Impossible, it''s impossible for the **** of death to avoid my means! Why didn''t your **** disappear!"


    "Oh, so that''s the case, is it impossible to avoid the **** of death?"


    The corner of Yamamoto''s mouth grinned, he raised his muscular right hand, covered his cheek, and pulled it down.


    A pure white bone mask covered Yamamoto Motoyuki''s face.


    Youhabach''s eyes widened suddenly:


    "Void...mask?"


    Chapter 0384 Holy!


    "What do you think the old man is hiding in the 12th Division these days?"


    Yamamoto Motoyanai''s words were accented, as if plural people were speaking.


    This is the characteristic of the **** of death after the incarnation.


    "In the case that Liu Ren Ruohuo is ineffective against Su Jin, do you think this old man will be unprepared?"


    "Do you think this old man lacks the consciousness to fight to the death to protect the corpse soul world!"


    Nima''s!


    Why?


    In order to deal with Su Jin, you did not hesitate to go virtual? !


    Yuhabach''s face was like eating shit, disgusting and painful.


    There is nothing like this in the future he sees!


    The future has changed again!


    Moreover, you Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai wanted to fight against Su Jin, learned the blurring, and ended up running to cut me?


    Are you and his meow sick?


    It''s no wonder that the means of capturing the **** are ineffective. After this old man has learned the virtual form, he is no longer a pure **** of death, and his means are naturally ineffective.


    Damn, isn''t this guy afraid that when he tries to become virtual, the virtual body generated in the body will directly destroy the soul world?


    Wait a minute, am I lying down for that Su Jin?


    This blurring should be a means reserved for Su Jin by Yuan Liusai!


    Knock your mom! Is it really hitting you!


    My friend Habach, actually gave people a shot! Or the Su Jin who has not defeated me in tens of thousands of futures!


    Want to change the future? No, Yamamoto Motoyanai''s Reiatsu surpasses me too much. The premise for the ability to work is that the enemy''s Reiatsu does not exceed twice mine. I can no longer change Yamamoto Motoyanai''s future... Yuhabah endures With the desire to develop ''all-knowing and omnipotent''.


    "Don''t be nervous, it will be over in an instant."


    Along with the whisper, Yuhabach''s eyes widened, turned his head sideways, and looked at Motoyanagi Yamamoto who grabbed his left hand.


    The residual fire is too slashed!


    Youhabach looked at his broken arm and shouted in anger:


    "You bastard!"


    Another knife!


    Yohabach''s left leg disappeared.


    The anger subsided, and the fear of death spread.


    Yohabah didn''t care about anything else, and directly launched omniscience and omnipotence.


    His figure suddenly pulled away thousands of meters from Yamamoto Motoyanai.


    He changed the future he was hit.


    "How dare you..."


    Standing in the distant sky, Yuhabach looked at Motoyanagi Yamamoto and the pale mask in shock and anger.


    Did this guy just want to cut me into a spirit king!


    Damn it, if I devour the Spirit King, the power of omniscience and omnipotence will be fully unfolded, and there is no need to be so embarrassed... Youhabach stared at Yamamoto Motoyasu.

 Chapter 308：

    This man, like a mountain, has pressed him for thousands of years, forcing him to flee in embarrassment and hide.


    But now, he had just woken up and had just regained his power, but he actually faced Yamamoto Motoyasu, who became stronger and learned to become virtual.


    Isn''t this immortal paying the most attention to the rules now? How dare he, how dare he vain!


    That **** named Su Jin, why did Yamamoto Yuanyusai like this?


    You forced Yamamoto Yuan Liusai to become stronger, but I paid the bill?


    Yuhabach took a few deep breaths, and he understood that there was only one way left to defeat Motoyuki Yamamoto.


    ¡ªHoly!


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Oh yeah~ I can''t feel the old man''s spiritual pressure mixed with emptiness. Have you reached a higher dimension? This is really a risky move!"


    The hat was split open, and Jingle Chunshui, who had many gaps in his clothes, pressed the broken hat, and looked at Hasward with a faint gaze:


    "It looks like your king is going to lose."


    "Your Majesty cannot fail."


    Hasward said calmly.


    Hearing this, Jingle Chunshui''s expression was amused:


    "Yeah, it seems that your loyalty to your king is limited?"


    Hasward didn''t speak, but in the next second, he heard Yohabach''s whisper.


    ¡¾My sons and daughters...¡¿


    [Give me back your power...]


    "This is? Holy!!"


    Haswald suddenly widened his eyes and looked into the distance in disbelief:


    "Your Majesty! No!"


    "Saint?" Jingle Chunshui frowned, and his face immediately became gloomy:


    "I heard that the sanctification launched by Youhabach can forcibly absorb the power of the world''s quenchers..."


    Before Jingle Chunshui finished speaking, he fell into silence.


    He felt the Reiatsu of the strangers of the Star Cross Knights disappear one by one.


    After fighting for a long time, most of the corpse souls were injured, and they have not yet killed a Quincy.


    The Knights of the Star Cross were wiped out.


    by their king, Yohabach.


    "This is really..." Jingle Chunshui lowered the brim of his hat and sighed: "Please condolences!"


    "Your Majesty! How can you, how can you..." Hasward''s face was filled with disbelief.


    The invisible empire was destroyed.


    The pure blood quencher, the species has been wiped out.


    And the executor is Youhabach.


    With a bang, the knight''s sword in Husward''s hand fell to the ground:


    "Buzzby, Gerald, Lizzie..."


    Looking at the trance-like Hasward, Jingle Chunshui sighed:


    "It seems that you are a little special to Yohabach..."


    When he said this, he thought about his tone and said:


    "Why don''t we stop fighting?"


    "..."


    "Looks like I agree..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The sky was submerged by a sea of ??blue spirits.


    It was the Quincy who was almost executed by all the members, and the ocean where his spiritual power gathered.


    "Power! This is power!"


    Yuhabach spread his arms and said with a laugh.


    His eyes have turned into double pupils, which is the proof of omniscience and omnipotence.


    "Have you seen it? Yamamoto Yuan Liusai Shigekuni!"


    Youhabach waved his intact arms and laughed loudly:


    "I have changed the future! I have reached the same height as you! No, I am beyond the dimension you are in!"


    "From now on, you are on a dead end!"


    The blurred Yamamoto Motoyuki just stared at Yuhabach with his golden pupils:


    "You actually killed all your subordinates, you''re crazy, Youhabach!"


    "Am I crazy?" Yuhabach was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed loudly: "Is it normal for you to be blurred with the help of Urahara Kisuke''s experiment?"


    "I saw it, Yamamoto Motoyuki."


    Youhabach sneered at this time:


    "You are worried that you can''t suppress Su Jin, and you are afraid of the power of that otherworldly person, so you are thirsty for the power of emptiness, and even don''t hesitate to experiment with yourself."


    "You, the strongest **** of death in the millennium, and now a monster who has achieved virtual reality, you are actually fearing a human being!"


    "coward!"


    Yohabach cursed:


    "You are a coward!"


    Yamamoto Motoyanai held the Zanpakut¨­, and his tone was full of doubts:


    "Youhabach, in your eyes, what exactly is Su Jin?"


    "It''s just a human being!"


    Yuhabach said with a sneer.


    He raised his hand, pointed his fingertips at Yamamoto Motoyuki, and said calmly:


    "No need to say more, I will solve all this in an instant!"


    "Use my omniscience and omnipotence!"


    "Oh, what age is it, how come there are still people who claim to be omniscient and omnipotent!"


    With a playful voice, it echoed around.


    Youhabach''s pupils shrank, he slowly lowered his head, and looked behind him.


    Less than 10 meters behind him, a black-haired death tyrant with a Zanpakut¨­ on his waist, a handsome man, was looking at him with interest.


    - Su Jin.


    Seeing the person coming, Yohabach narrowed his eyes.


    0385 Omniscient Almighty


    in the air.


    With the appearance of Su Jin, the three people who stepped on the Lingzi floating in the air just formed a triangle.


    "It seems that I came just in time?"


    Su Jin held a severed hand and smiled as he looked at Habach and Yamamoto Motoyuki not far away.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the Yamamoto Motoyanagi who was wearing a virtual mask, and said with a little surprise:


    "I didn''t expect you to choose this path."


    The blurred Yamamoto Yuan Liusai, this is almost the ceiling of strength in the world of death, right?


    "Your appearance tells this old man that a stable order cannot save the Soul Society."


    Yamamoto Motoyasu said in an unusually calm tone:


    "So, the old man can only move forward, and he can only move forward."


    The corners of Youhabach''s mouth twitched vaguely, and the limbs that had been cut off before and recovered seemed to be still aching.


    "So, I seem to have done something good?" Su Jin said with a little surprise.


    During the conversation between the two, Youhabach noticed the severed hand that Su Jin was holding.


    "That''s... Penida?!"


    Penida Pajaka, the left hand of the Spirit King, is in charge of the function of ''forward'' and can purify himself through nerve contact.


    "Oh? You said this?"


    Su Jin threw up the broken hand he was holding and said with a smile:


    "I was a little curious about the power of the Spirit King, so I found him specially."


    "It''s an interesting power indeed."


    "Unfortunately, although I deliberately let him imitate me for evolution, in the end he couldn''t bear the consumption and collapsed."


    Youhabach''s eyes narrowed, and he turned to face Su Jin and said:


    "Is that so?"


    "Exactly, just solve the two of you here, and then kill Aizen Soyousuke, and everything will be settled."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows, looked at Youhabach with a smile, and said:


    "You''d better not make rhetoric so early, it will only show your stupidity."


    "Ha ha!"


    "I am now beyond the dimension you are in."


    "Feel the despair, this is the power of omniscience and omnipotence."


    Youhabach chuckled lightly, he slowly raised his hand, spread his fingers out, and squeezed hard.


    quack-!


    A crisp sound rang out.


    Yamamoto Motonyanai looked at the Zanpakut¨­ in his hand, which had been disconnected from the middle, and his pupils shrank slightly.


    "The old man''s **** was actually cut off?"


    "I have broken your knife in the future."


    Youhabach put down his hand and said calmly:


    "The outcome is already divided, Yamamoto Motoyasu and Su Jin."


    Hearing this, Su Jin silently put his hand on the Zanpakut¨­ at his waist.


    Seeing this scene, Youhabach said flatly, "Do you still want to fight to the death?"


    sho-!


    The complete, slender Zanpakut¨­ was pulled out of the scabbard by Su Jin.


    Looking at the complete blade, Youhabach''s eyes widened, and his face was unbelievable:


    "How is it possible, my omnipotence and omnipotence should have cut you off in the future!"


    "Omniscient and omnipotent?"


    Su Jin dexterously turned the knife, held it with his backhand, and said doubtfully:


    "Your ability, correctly speaking, should be [future interference], right?"

 Chapter 309：

    "Observing the future, rewriting the future, this is the true face of your ability."


    "And this ability should be the unique power of the Spirit King."


    Youhabach looked at Su Jin with a gloomy expression, both annoyed that his ability was exposed, and a fear of the unknown.


    He clearly used his ability to break the Zanpakut¨­ of Su Jin and Yamamoto Yuan Liuzai in the future.


    And Yamamoto Yuanyanyu''s sword broke as he expected, but why didn''t Su Jin''s sword?


    "Are you afraid?"


    Hearing this sentence, Youhabach''s eyes widened, and Su Jin''s playful face was reflected in his pupils.


    "Because of the failure of future intervention, are you afraid of me?"


    Su Jin smiled and took a step forward in the air.


    Youhabach took a step back unnaturally, and then, realizing this, he immediately blushed and shouted irritably:


    "Stop joking!"


    "A mere human, how can I be afraid!"


    "No, I''m just like you."


    Su Jin''s expression was a little playful. He raised his right hand, spread his fingers, and said faintly:


    "Do you know why your omniscience and omnipotence fail?"


    "Why?" Yohabach blurted out.


    At this time, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he said with a playful expression:


    "Because, I will also [Omniscient and Almighty] ah..."


    When the words fell, Su Jin clenched his fingers.


    Youhabach''s eyes widened, and he looked down at his arm.


    His hands, from the elbows, were broken!


    As if encountering an invisible slash, it disconnected neatly.


    "how is this possible?"


    "My hand..." Youhabach''s eyes widened and his mouth opened slightly: "You cut off my arm in the future?"


    After he finished speaking, his face changed greatly, and he shouted angrily:


    "Stop joking!"


    "Do you think this trick can deceive me?!"


    After Yuhabach roared, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he turned his head to the right and looked behind him.


    "Did you see me appearing behind you with the knife on your neck?"


    Su Jin raised his hand slightly, bringing the Zanpakut¨­ closer to Yuhabach''s neck.


    Youhabach''s pupils shrank, and at this moment, Su Jin said softly:


    "And then, you will change the future, swap your position with Yamamoto Motoyanagi, and then let me kill your most hated enemy."


    "How is it possible..." Yohabach''s eyes widened: "How can you see the ''the future I see''!"


    When Youhabach said this, his pupils shrank, and he suddenly thought of the key.


    Omniscience, or future intervention, is an ability that only two people possess.


    One is him, Youhabach, the son of the Spirit King, and the other is... the Spirit King!


    Yes!


    There is only one person who can observe the future he observes, and there is an omniscient and omnipotent person above him.


    The [God] who induced his birth - the Spirit King!


    In an instant, Yohabach realized the truth.


    Suddenly, Su Jin, who claimed to be from a different world, the so-called Hakoba swindle, the sudden cooperation between Yamamoto Motoyasu and Aizen, the future was suddenly changed again and again, and Su Jin''s strange actions to collect the left and right hands of the Spirit King.


    Everything, in Youhabach''s head, condensed into a complete line.


    After that, his expression softened, and with excited and excited eyes, he looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Yes, is that so!"


    "My father, have you escaped that half-life state!"


    The words fall.


    For a moment, Su Jin appeared, stunned.


    Chapter 0386 Time is up


    "I didn''t expect you, who had been sealed for millions of years, to be out of the control of Team Zero."


    "However, that''s fine. This sinful and rotten corpse soul world needs your help!"


    "If you need a sharp sword to remove rotten flesh, as your beloved son, Youhabach, is the most suitable sword!"


    "Let''s join forces, my father!"


    "Right now, starting with eradicating the **** of death, starting with killing Yamamoto Motoyuki."


    Listening to Youhabach''s impassioned speech, Su Jin gradually recovered and looked at each other with a playful expression.


    "Sounds really good!"


    Su Jin said meaningfully.


    But standing opposite him, Yohabach''s face changed color, and he looked like he was dedicated to the public.


    Maybe someone else would believe it.


    Or, for another person with the ability to observe the future, he may also be blinded by Yohabach.


    However, Su Jin''s side is slightly different.


    He saw the future that Yohabach saw through the anti-divination ability that came with the sovereignty of the sun.


    Therefore, he and Youhabach are actually from the same perspective of future observation.


    At this time, in Yohabach''s observation, he was constantly looking for a way to devour Su Jin, that is, to devour the free-moving ''Spirit King''.


    This man never had any idea of ??cooperation or subservience.


    What Youhabach wants to do is to devour the Spirit King and become king!


    Su Jin held the Zanpakut¨­, looked at Youhabach, and said calmly:


    "My son..." Su Jin''s playful smile hardly concealed: "Can you become the Spirit King?"


    Youhabach was stunned for a moment, and his heart was filled with infinite ecstasy.


    Could it be that... Spirit King hasn''t given up on the idea of ??suicide?


    This...it''s very possible!


    The spirit king who was created by the ancestors of the main army, Ibei, and the five nobles, has continuously stabilized the world of corpses and souls for millions of years, and has become a filtering mechanism for souls to be transformed into spiritual children.


    Long ago, these millions of years of suffering had already destroyed the Spirit King''s will to survive.


    This is also the reason why he induced himself and Kurosaki Ichigo was born.


    So... even if the Spirit King has escaped part of the seal, he may not want to continue to survive.


    It is very possible!


    Thinking of this, Youhabach couldn''t help but observe the future, the possibility of this matter, the possibility of the Spirit King giving up resistance and letting him swallow it.


    And this possibility occupies all the future he can observe!


    Seeing this, Youhabach could hardly restrain his impulse, and replied without hesitation:


    "If this is what you mean, Father, then I am naturally willing to take on the responsibility of the Spirit King!"


    "That''s great!"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, he raised his hand, and the Zanpakuto sword was raised high.


    Immediately.


    Swing down!


    A series of actions happened in a split second.


    Before Youhabach didn''t react, his legs were already cut off!


    "Father..." As soon as You Habach opened his mouth, he saw two fingers.


    The index and middle fingers that are infinitely close to his eyeballs!


    Gudong!


    Youhabach''s eyes were gouged out by Su Jin.


    "Dear."


    When Yuhabach''s voice fell, his tongue was cut off.


    At this time, no matter how stupid Youhabach was, he clearly realized what it meant to be a spirit king.


    He chopped off his hands and feet, hollowed out his internal organs, took out his eyes and ears, chopped off his tongue, and sealed it in the spiritual pillar.


    The power of emptiness and the power of death are controlled by the Quincy''s spiritual son to control the infinite amplitude and fill the massive human souls.


    This is how to become a [Spirit King]!


    Why... Yohabach questioned with his soul.


    Why does the future I observe go wrong again and again!


    why is that!


    The violently vibrating soul even affected the atmosphere, echoing Yohabach''s words in all directions.


    At this time, Su Jin said in a slightly playful tone:


    "Have you never thought that someone can interfere with the future of your observations?"


    ? !


    Yuhabach''s voice suddenly disappeared.


    At this time, Su Jin took out the right arm that was taken from Shiro Ukitake, and activated the replacement ability to replace the Spirit King of the Spirit King Palace.


    In the process, he said in a pitying and mocking tone:


    "Has no one told you not to rely too much on observing the future?"


    Yuhabach''s spirit was shaken.


    He observed his future engulfed in black sludge.


    I couldn''t help roaring with the voice of the soul:


    "Su Jin, I curse you, I curse the world, and I will curse you all in this eternity!"


    A large number of evil spirits fell from the sky.


    It was pitch-black, spiritual mud with countless eyes.


    It is the human soul absorbed by the Spirit King, a curse that remains in the world.


    "Is this the so-called Spirit King?"


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Youhabach, who was wrapped in black mud, with calm eyes:


    "It''s... so small..."


    He sighed faintly, and then smiled:


    "But, as a fake identity, it''s enough."


    After Su Jin said this, he lowered his head and looked at the broken buildings on the ground.


    Below that, the five members of Team Zero were standing on the tiles, looking up at Youhabach''s Spirit King in amazement.

 Chapter 310：

    "Oh? Has the audience arrived?"


    Su Jin glanced at them, then took out a golden exterior from his arms and looked at the pointer on it.


    The pointer points to [12] point.


    "Looks like it''s time."


    He clenched his smile and smiled softly down.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Monk, that''s the Spirit King, right?"


    Kirin Temple Tenshiro looked up at the sky, Yuha Bach, whose body began to be sealed in crystals, frowned a few times.


    "Well... I''m afraid, yes."


    Ichibei, the main soldier, responded in a complicated tone.


    "What do you mean by fear?" Hikaru Kiryu''s mouth twitched, and he shouted in dissatisfaction, "You are explaining what''s going on!"


    "It should be the right hand of the Spirit King, with the ability to substitute."


    Ermeiwu Wangyue said in a subtle tone:


    "That Su Jin seems to have seized the ability of his right hand, and with that substitute function, turned Youhabach into a spirit king."


    Hearing this, Shutara Qianshoumaru sighed and said:


    "The Spirit King''s long-cherished wish is about to be fulfilled."


    Having lost a huge amount of soul scouring, the Spirit King in the Spirit King Hall may have regained a certain amount of mobility.


    And with the other party''s death-seeking thoughts, the first time after recovery, I''m afraid they will choose suicide, right?


    "So, what do we do now?"


    Hikifune Kiryu said with a very headache.


    I thought I could cooperate with Youhabach, but when I arrived, the ancestor of the Quincy had already been killed by Su Jin.


    Can''t you hold on a little longer?


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m thinking..."


    Ichibei, the main soldier, said while grabbing his Zanpakut¨­.


    At this time, all members of Team Zero heard Su Jin''s last words.


    Time is up?


    what time is it?


    Kiryu Hikifune and Shutara Senjumaru were thinking about this when they suddenly saw that their hands had pierced the hearts of Kirin Temple Tenshiro and Ermei Yawang Yue.


    "Kiryu?!"


    Kirin Temple Tenshiro shouted in disbelief.


    "Shutara? You?"


    Two House Wangyue shouted in disbelief.


    "Break it, Jinghua Shuiyue!" A leisurely voice sounded.


    "This is!"


    Ichibei, the head of the army, widened his eyes, turned abruptly, and immediately saw Aizen Sousuke who was walking side by side with him.


    Ichibei, the head of the army, widened his eyes.


    Yeah?


    The so-called time has come, not to them, but to Aizen who is standing beside them!


    Whether it was when Ichibei, the head of the army, was resurrected, or when they were discussing countermeasures, or when they avoided the battlefield of Quincy and Death all the way, and approached Youhabach.


    This man, who has always been in the mirror, walked side by side with them.


    Aizen smiled and put Jinghua Shuiyue into the scabbard, and said indifferently: "The time has indeed come."


    Chapter 0387 The so-called post-war


    The war is over.


    When Ichimaru Gin re-entered the land of the Soul World, he got a bad report.


    For a split second, Ichimaru Gin seemed to widen his narrowed eyes.


    But then there was a long silence.


    He returned to the third division and met his vice-captain, Kira Izuru.


    Just after finishing the arrangement of the team members, to restrain the team members who died in the battle, Kira Izuru, who was injured and sent to the 4th Division, looked at Ichimaru Gin, who was dressed in white, with a complicated expression.


    "Oops, long time no see, Kira."


    Ichimaru Gin squinted his eyes, smiling like a fox as usual.


    Ji Liang Yihe looked at him, opened his mouth, and finally sighed:


    "Captain, you won."


    "The commander-in-chief has issued an order to win the war."


    "From now on, the Soul Society will cooperate with the Ten Blades to cleanse the old nobles and establish a new order."


    "Mr. Su Jin, Captain Aizen will replace the past spirit king and become the new king."


    "Your purpose of following Aizen has already been achieved."


    "In the future, you may become the founder of the new Four Great Nobles, or maybe the new Team Zero."


    Hearing Izuru''s complicated tone, Ichimaru Gin was silent for a while, then sighed faintly:


    "Jirana, I said, if I said that my purpose was to kill Aizen in the first place, would you believe me?"


    When Kira Izuru heard this, he said with a bit of astonishment:


    "Captain, are you testing my loyalty?"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t really care about your previous betrayal with Captain Aizen."


    "As a matter of fact, you know that the person I pledge allegiance to is not the Soul Society, it has always been you."


    Hearing this, Ichimaru Gin''s mouth twitched slightly, and then he sighed:


    "Jillian."


    "exist!"


    Kira Izuru stood up straight and answered loudly.


    "Team 3, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes!"


    Kira Yihe responded, and then bowed:


    "Ihe Kira is here, I wish the captain a high rise!"


    "..."


    The corner of Ichimaru Gin''s mouth twitched, and then he walked forward silently.


    He needs to find a place to calm down.


    Soul Soul Realm, how did he end like this?


    But then again, is he still a spy now?


    This is a very thought-provoking question.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The first team, the underground prison, the endless hell.


    Uno Hanaritsu, who was wearing the captain''s Haori, but removed the 4th Division''s logo, came here and saw the members of the Zero Division who were imprisoned here.


    "It''s really embarrassing, Qilin Temple."


    Kirin Temple Tenshiro, whose limbs were locked and his shoulder blades were also pierced, raised his head and looked at Unoka Lie said:


    "What, it''s you, Unoka."


    With his heart pierced by a hole, he relied on specialized healing techniques to survive.


    In comparison, Wang Yue, the second house of the God of Swords, is even more miserable.


    The knowledge of Zanpakut¨­ in his head became the focus of Su Jin and Aizen.


    Right now, he''s probably being placed on the test bench of those two monsters, just like Ichibei, the head of the army.


    Thinking of this, Qilin Temple Tianshilang coughed a few times, barely opened his eyes, and said distressedly:


    "I''ve only been detained here for less than 3 hours, right? You can come and see me during this time. It seems that you have a very high status in Xinjing Lingting!"


    To be honest, they lost a bit badly.


    The collaboration between Aizen Soyousuke and Su Jin is too strong.


    They didn''t even have a head-to-head fight with Su Jin or Aizen, and they were killed.


    It was like a farce.


    And Su Jin and Aizen are screenwriters.


    The two felt the game needed to be over, and it was over.


    And they in the play, like ants, were wiped out by a thought.


    In comparison, the thirteenth division of the Gotei has never died.


    Except for some Death Gods who died because of Aizen over the past century, all members of the 13th Division of the Guardian are still alive, but some of them were seriously injured by the Quincy''s surprise attack.


    The only thing that is more miserable is the Quincy who was completely destroyed by Youhabach with Sanctification, and their zero squad.


    This is indeed a sad fact.


    Uzhihualie did not answer directly, but said calmly:


    "In a few days, I''m afraid I will go to Hakoba."


    "Oh? Does the so-called Hakoba really exist?"


    Shutara Qianshoumaru from the prison next door raised his head slightly and said in surprise.


    On the other side, Kiryu Hizune asked curiously, "By the way, how long will we be sentenced to?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be long."


    Unohakalie smiled and said:


    "After all, you didn''t cause much damage."


    The corner of Tianshilang''s mouth twitched in Qilin Temple: "As expected of you, Mao Zhihualie, this vicious mouth is as always."


    Uozhihua smiled and said, "I''m here to say goodbye this time."


    Hearing this, Tianshi Lang of Qilin Temple laughed: "Then I wish you a prosperous martial arts in Hakogawa."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lingwang Palace.


    Suspended above the Jingling Court, in the palace where the Spirit King is located.


    Su Jin stood in front of the cracked lake, looked at the spirit king who fell to the ground and lost his voice, reached out and closed the other''s eyes.


    "It''s suicide."


    Su Jin sighed, didn''t say anything, just turned around and looked at Aizen right behind and said:


    "The next thing to do is basically to change the order, and I won''t interfere with these."


    "As a temporary human pillar, Youhabach is enough for you to successfully research the technology of transforming the Soul World."


    Lan Ran, who was standing behind Su Jin, had put on the death tyrant costume of the **** of death again, and put on his eyes, looking harmless to humans and animals:

 Chapter 311：

    "Is the situation in Hakoniwa so dangerous?"


    Su Jin raised his brows and looked at Aizen in surprise.


    "Isn''t it?"


    At this time, Aizen smiled and said:


    "From the beginning, you didn''t have the idea of ??solving Yohabach with a fight, did you?"


    "You are deliberately concealing your combat style because of the existence of Hakoniwa?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and she said speechlessly, "To be honest, I really hate you."


    "But since you are willing to hand over the interests of the Soul Society, and in exchange for the right of free entry and exit from the small garden, I reluctantly let you go."


    Aizen didn''t listen to Su Jin''s nonsense at all, just calmly wiped his glasses with a muslin cloth and said:


    "Your community seems to be short of talent?"


    "You missed the word ''high-end''." Su Jin corrected Aizen''s slip of the tongue.


    Arcadia does lack talent, but what is lacking is five-figure talent.


    And those who can achieve this level are often those captains who have initially surpassed the limit of death.


    So to be honest, most of the members of the God of Death, except for those with special abilities, really don''t like Su Jin.


    The only people who can meet his requirements in terms of strength are actually Aizen, Yamamoto Motoyasu, Unohakalie, Daiichi Tenblade, Urahara Kisuke, and Zaragi Kenpachi.


    Aizen did not refute, but said calmly: "According to the information you gave, there should be the concept of an affiliated community in the lower level of Hakoba, right?"


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, aroused by Aizen''s words.


    "You should know."


    Aizen put on her glasses again, smiled and said:


    "In the Soul Society, there are still many hidden opponents."


    "If the Masked Army, or the captain of the tenth division, or the Kuchiki Rukia who was killed by me, or even the Ten Blades, there are no opponents without me."


    "They won''t give up and overthrow my rule, just like Yamamoto Motoyasu did not hesitate to learn blur in order to check and balance me."


    "Those who know Hakoniwa will definitely try to go to that world. For this reason, they will most likely be loyal to you."


    "It''s interesting, are you giving me a batch of tool people for nothing?"


    Su Jin smiled and said with a playful expression:


    "Well, I will give you a place in the affiliated community, so that you can place people and collect information in Hakoba."


    With Aizen''s character, it doesn''t matter what the opponents are.


    What he cared about was actually Hakoba''s information.


    This man will not stay in the Soul Realm all the time, being a ''Spirit King'' at the bottom of the well.


    Of course, according to Aizen''s habit, he will only go to Hakotei until he has a four-digit strength here.


    It''s like he used to stay in Jingling Court until his strength reached the limit of death, and then he took the initiative to commit crimes.


    This man is the same as Su Jin.


    A very stable man.


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from you." Aizen said with a smile.


    "Oh, it''s really hard to talk to a man like you."


    Su Jin shrugged, then walked to the edge of the Lingwang Palace, overlooking the Soul Realm below, and narrowed his eyes:


    "My ''first'' official observation world?"


    After Su Jin muttered to himself, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised:


    "I''m afraid it will become interesting over there."


    ©–©–¡¾Garden Box¡¿


    Chapter 0388 Return to the box garden, two-digit means


    [World Observation No. 003 begins. ¡¿


    [The beliefs of the gods are being absorbed...the absorption is successful! ¡¿


    [In order to ensure the stability of the friendly Hakoten center, the division is divided by 9.5 to 0.5, and it is currently being distributed. ¡¿


    [Include the World of Death (customer-defined by the holder) into the observation range of Hakoba, get 30,000 points, and get 500,000 spiritual merits. ¡¿


    Hakoniwa, the conference room of Arcadia headquarters, Su Jin, who was sitting on the leader''s throne, looked at the ''31,000'' points displayed on the forum, and sighed helplessly:


    "It can''t be done too much, so the income is also low?"


    "If it weren''t for the existence of the three peculiar existences of ''Void, Quincy, and Death'' in the world of Death God, I am afraid that the income would have to be halved."


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Su Jin sighed, he didn''t really care too much about the benefits of the world of death.


    After all, after knowing that the world was to be put on the bright side, he knew very well that he couldn''t mess around in the **** of death.


    Su Jin even thought that he had better not reveal too much strength.


    Therefore, after returning to the world of Death God for the second time, he basically didn''t use the small universe, and he didn''t even fight much.


    After all, it is the first step into the world where five figures are equal to the peak of the master. If you convert it, Bai Xueji can stir up the wind and rain in the world of the **** of death, and only Yamamoto Motoyasu, Yuha Bach, and the evolved Aizen can crush Bai Xue. Ji.


    Thinking about it carefully, he really doesn''t need to fight much, after all, the enemies are too weak.


    "However, the Spirit King actually reached the minimum standard of four figures in terms of energy. That''s right. After all, it is the center of the soul of a world. It has accumulated for millions of years, and it is normal to reach this scale."


    Su Jin recalled the last experience in the world of death.


    A few days before his return, he took out a lot of information related to Zanpakut¨­, Shikaku, …dâ°, and his real name from the souls of Ermei Yawang Yue and the main soldier Ichibei.


    In addition to the research materials of Urahara Kisuke and Aizen, as well as the experimental data collected by Nie Yinmeng, and the experimental data of Zanpakut¨­ obtained by Shuabe who did not hesitate to "sacrifice" himself.


    Su Jin already has a very deep understanding of making Zanpakut¨­, or making shallow strikes.


    Even Su Jin has a clear understanding of the evil way of creating a Quincy bloodline, manipulating the soul, and creating a virtual life.


    From the harvest, Su Jin has indeed been able to add shallow hits to Arcadia''s list of specialty gifts.


    Although, there is currently only the gift of "shallow hit" on this list, which seems a bit shabby.


    "In general, the basic purpose has been achieved... Next, the only thing left is to invite the two goddesses to come forward..."


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, the window of the Dimension Forum popped up from the perspective:


    ¡¾Ding--! ¡¿


    [It was found that the world of No. 003 has undergone abnormal changes, and the abnormal target is being locked. ¡¿


    [''Alpha'' has been locked, and ''Omega'' has been locked! ¡¿


    [The abnormal target reappears... The ''Shakya'' has been locked. ¡¿


    [Do you want to block the three people''s interference in the world of death? ¡¿


    ¡¾Yes or No¡¿


    "So fast?"


    Su Jin looked at the prompt bar and was stunned.


    At this time, Su Jincai recalled that he had just said, "Please come forward."


    Because he said something, he was sensed? And Sakyamuni shot after Omega shot?


    These two big guys are not squatting on me, are they?


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, half afraid, half relaxed and clicked on the options with his mind:


    "no."


    A second passed.


    A series of memories flooded into Su Jin''s mind.


    In the beginning, it was when he first entered the **** of death and met Aizen.


    Unlike Aizen who summoned Su Jin with the ability of the forum, in the screen, Su Jin appeared suddenly and was discovered by Aizen accidentally.


    Experience has been changed by magic from here on out.


    Conspired with Aizen to invade the Soul Society and disguised as a member of the Fifth Division.


    Meet Inoue Orihime, fake Ishida Yulong, and be dismantled in the blink of an eye.


    Through the invasion of misfortune, he fought with Maozhihualie, and won the battle.


    Aroused the attention of Yamamoto Motoyasu, and the two sides agreed to fight.


    He defeated Motoyanagi Yamamoto at Bipolar Hill and obtained the Bakuyu from Rukia Kuchiki.


    After that, he left the Soul Soul Realm and went to the virtual circle to study the power of Bengyu.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Jin saw a picture of himself and Bengyu merging.


    Then, after the evolution, he and Aizen joined forces to create ten blades and counterattack the Soul Soul Realm. During the counterattack, he discovered Yohabach''s attack on the Soul Soul Realm.


    Then Su Jin crushed the Star Crusader Knights and fought Yuhabach in a decisive battle. Aizen secretly joined forces with Yamamoto Motoyusai to contain the main army Ichibei.


    In the end, Su Jin relied on the power of Bengyu and evolved many times in the hard battle, and the spiritual pressure surpassed Youhabach, reaching more than twice the opponent''s, reaching a gap where he could ignore the ability, and then crushed Youhabach.


    In the end, the picture ended with Su Jin swallowing the Spirit King, becoming the King of Death, establishing belief in the Soul Soul Realm, and trying to advance to four figures.


    "This¡­¡­"


    After accepting the memory, Su Jin rubbed his temples and said with a rather subtle expression:


    "Is there such an operation?"


    The pictures in my memory are not fake.


    In other words, although he was false, it actually happened.


    "With the power of double digits, create a false parallel world, and then transfer the causal records in the center of the small garden to the false world.


    In this way, no matter how the gods looked at my experience in the world of death, it would be transferred to a false parallel world.


    And the world of death that I really experienced was hidden.


    Also, once the people from the Shinigami world came to Hakoniwa and tried to reveal my secrets, they naturally thought that the false memory was the truth.


    hiss! Is this the power of double digits? "


    Su Jin took a breath.


    This kind of hidden means jointly created by three two-digit figures may not even be able to see through the existence of two-digit figures, and will only think that it is indeed Su Jin''s personal experience. Digit limit and trying to advance to four digits.


    "I said earlier that there is such a method, I just go down and push it horizontally. It is estimated that I will be back in less than half a day."


    After a long while, Su Jin murmured and vented his fear of double digits a little.


    At this moment, Su Jin felt the existence of a spirit.


    A false, illusory spirit attached to his real spirit suddenly broke into Su Jin''s consciousness.


    At the end, a female voice rang in his ear.


    [Use this mimetic spirit to accept the gift from the center of the small garden. ¡¿


    That was Omega''s voice.


    The voice fell, and the judgment of the center of the small garden was long overdue.


    [Judgment: It has the name of ''Death'' and has established a preliminary belief. ¡¿


    Su Jin''s pupils shrank, and the next moment, he only felt that his spirituality was locked by a great power that existed in the dark.


    In the next moment, he learned of a query:


    [Do you accept the God of Death and advance to four figures? ¡¿


    Chapter 0389 Four-digit ability


    [Do you accept the God of Death and advance to four figures? ¡¿

 Chapter 312：

    The words in the dark convey this set of information to Su Jin''s mind.


    That was an inquiry from the Hakonigari Center...


    "Accepting the approval of the central garden with a false spirit, turning false experiences into reality, is that so?"


    Su Jin opened his eyes slightly and said in surprise.


    This is like Omega made a fake identity of ''Death God'' for Su Jin, and forged his experience, and then took it to the appraisal agency ''Box Garden Center'' for review.


    After the review is passed, the fake identity naturally becomes an authoritative certificate under the official certification.


    In this way, Su Jin can naturally appear under the eyes of the gods as a four-digit ''God of Death'' and withstand their scrutiny.


    Although the reason is very simple, the most troublesome place is also the most crucial place - deceiving the center of the small garden and making him admit his false identity.


    Just this hand, the power involved, I am afraid that only those two-digit existences can do it.


    "Sure enough, although these big figures are said to be restricted by the center of the small garden and cannot appear on the stage, in fact, ghosts know how many small moves they can do..."


    While complaining, Su Jin accepted the gift from the center of the small garden.


    The means of double digits is to be vigilant, but it is not something to be concerned about now.


    The first thing Su Jin has to do now is to accept the four-digit status and truly enter the stage of Hakoniwa.


    In fact, the four-digit number is also called the "class where the gods and Buddhas are located" in the lower level of Hakoniwa.


    Generally speaking, the gods and Buddhas who are famous and active in the lower level of Hakoten are basically four-digit numbers.


    And the existence of four figures, in the lower level of the box garden, seems to belong to the overlord of one party.


    It is a powerhouse that can occupy an entire outer gate, or even several outer gates.


    This is a level that can already be called a "master".


    However, Arcadia, the community where Su Jin is located, is a bit special.


    In this great alliance of former lower-class rulers, the final trial of mankind was twice repelled, and even the dystopian demon king and the three-headed demon dragon Az Dakaha had been repelled head-on.


    The leader who has just stepped into the four-digit number is probably barely qualified, and it is still to be determined whether he can take over ''Arcadia''.


    No way, the prestige that Canary and Kasugabe Takaaki have created is too great.


    When Canary was still chief of staff in Arcadia, he was even regarded by the gods as the ''hope of mankind''.


    It is said that when the canary was suspected to have died, some gods and Buddhas in the upper class also publicly claimed that "if the canary is lost, human history can no longer be saved." '' such remarks.


    The halo of his predecessor was too serious, which made Su Jin, who took over as the community in danger, also felt a lot of pressure.


    This is also the reason why Su Jin believes that he needs to reach four figures in order to officially promote the resurrection of the community ''Arcadia''.


    Of course, habitually leaving some trump cards, not wanting to expose the ability of the small universe too much, and covering up his evil deeds against the belief in the gods, is the reason why Su Jin does not want to reveal his strength.


    However, now that he has obtained the virtual spirit and obtained the divine position of ''Death God'', everything has become simpler.


    Lingo''s certification is only for a split second.


    In just a short while, Su Jin felt that the virtual spirituality had become real, and felt a power in the shadows.


    And the several abilities that came from this power made Su Jin feel a little stunned.


    The first ability granted by the **** position is [God''s Body]


    Under the blessing of the spirit, his body will be immune to most abilities and energy attacks.


    This immunity is very strong, and even has a little resistance to power.


    And if you want to kill him, you must use the power of destroying the planetary level.


    The second ability is ¡¾Historical Force¡¿.


    As long as the Death God World is still praising Su Jin''s name and treating him as the new Spirit King, then even if Su Jin is killed, he can still be resurrected in faith.


    However, the CD of this ability is very long, and it requires the power of faith to accumulate to the extent that Su Jin can be resurrected.


    According to Su Jin''s own calculation of the scale of his own power, it will probably take more than a million years.


    There is no way, there are too few people who believe in him, and the efficiency of accumulation is not enough.


    And if during the resurrection, someone becomes a spirit king and destroys the belief corresponding to Su Jin, then Su Jin is really dead, and even his power will be usurped.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay as a cover." Su Jin sighed slightly.


    For him who has awakened his seventh sense, the microcosm itself will protect him from harm from other forces.


    How hard is it to kill a golden saint with a seventh sense?


    The [Galaxy Star Blast], which smashed the Milky Way, never killed a Gold Saint in the Saint Seiya Civil War.


    Putting on the golden holy clothes, the explosion of the galaxy can be resisted, and it is conceivable that Su Jin''s defense is strong.


    However, this is the defensive power hidden inside. Putting it outside, he still has to rely on the power that comes with the God of Death.


    "When you thought you could kill me with the Star Extinguishing attack, I can actually resist the Galaxy Starburst?"


    "It feels like a good **** way."


    Su Jin thought about it carefully and found that this move was worthwhile, at least it could make the enemy misjudge his defense ability, which was very tricky.


    "But relatively speaking, the most important thing is this!"


    Su Jin beckoned, and a roll of black parchment appeared in his hand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡¾Organizer Permission¡¿


    Only those who are at the level of gods and gods can have the right to play the game.


    It is also proof of the existence of four digits.


    The sponsor''s permission can be used to host the gift game, and it can deceive the content of the gift game, and it can also force others into the gift game and restrict the actions of the enemy.


    And this forced pulling of people and entering the gift game is based on the rules of the central garden.


    So even if it ends in two digits, Su Jin can use the sponsor''s authority to force two digits to participate in his game.


    Of course, the end is definitely a split second, and there is no negotiation.


    And use the authority of the sponsor to force others to participate in the gift game, as long as you use it once, you will be given the [Demon King Brand] and become the Demon Lord that everyone in the lower classes fears.


    Moreover, once the forced game is cracked, the end is extremely terrifying.


    Because if you lose, you have nothing!


    Su Jin''s little teacher, Leticia Decreia, is such a former demon king.


    Because the gift game was cracked, and it was temporarily suspended, he lost to the canary, and all the sovereignty was held by the canary.


    Then, when Canary was defeated in the Demon King''s attack more than half a year ago, the ownership of Leticia was automatically transferred to the victor, and then sold to Perseus by the other party, and finally taken back by Su Jin.


    Therefore, according to the rules of Hakoba, if Su Jin loses in the Demon King game, he and Leticia will also be subordinated to each other and become prisoners under the order.


    "A forced devil game..." Su Jin thought for a while, not thinking that he would start such a thing.


    For him, the invitation game after the sponsor''s rights are expanded is enough.


    This is the method used by the orthodox gods and Buddhas, and it is also the proof of the higher gift game.


    And Su Jin needs this.


    He will use the [host authority] to hold an invitation game, hold an inheritance game related to "Death", and make a perfect debut in Hakoba.


    Chapter 0390 Hakoba News


    Bang! sound.


    The door was slammed open.


    Sitting in the leader''s position, Su Jin, who was holding the sponsor''s authority, was surprised for a moment, then turned to look at the door.


    At this time, a strong wind came, and Su Jin found that his shoulders were firmly pressed by a pair of hands.


    "Su~jin~you~you are back~"


    Black Rabbit forced a smile on his face with a twisted expression, as if he wanted to scold someone but forcibly restrained him.


    "Well, back, and then what?"


    Su Jin looked at the black rabbit with a little doubt. He didn''t seem to have offended the black rabbit recently, did he?


    Facing the doubtful Su Jin, Hei Rabbit swallowed a sigh of relief as if he had swallowed a mouthful of blood. Resisting the urge to vomit blood, he checked left and right:


    "Now that you''re back, what about the child?"


    child?


    There is a big question mark on Su Jin''s small head.


    "What?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "A child is a child, what is there?"


    At this time, the black rabbit raised his hand out of control, grabbed Su Jin''s neck, and shook it vigorously:


    "Where did you hide the child?"


    "Calm down and explain carefully."


    Su Jin frowned, raised his hand and pressed the black rabbit''s shoulder.


    Black Rabbit took a deep breath, then another, his expression gradually calmed down.


    Then, with those red eyes, she looked at Su Jin faintly and said:


    "Su Jin...Did you do something wrong to me outside?"


    Su Jin was silent for a while, then asked:


    "If you''re going to talk about illegitimate children, I can tell you: ''There''s no such thing!''"


    Black Rabbit''s eyes were red, and he sniffed, and said in a low voice:


    "Su Jin, I''m calm now, and I won''t blame you. Even if you have a child with another woman, I will raise him well, even if it is said to be your child and mine, it doesn''t matter, so You don''t have to hide it from me."


    Why do you sound so wrong... Su Jin looked at the black rabbit with a strange expression, then turned his head and looked at the door of the conference room.


    Wearing a black and white maid outfit, the cute and playful Leticia was standing there, looking at the two of them with the loving eyes of their elders.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but ask:


    "Leticia, what happened while I was away?"


    "Are you sure it''s up to me?"


    Leticia tilted her head and said with a smile.


    "Say!"


    When Leticia heard this, she silently took out a small seagull from the maid''s pocket.


    This is the news bird, a monster with spatial attributes, said to be a unique monster under the community ''QueenHalloween''.


    The ability is said to be able to move in a wide range of space in the urban area of ??each outer door.


    Of course, its most important role is to spread ''news'' as the name suggests.


    At the same time, the community ''Hakoniwa Harunsha'' to which Newsbird belongs is said to be suspected to be the property of the Queen of Halloween.


    It''s not that Su Jin hasn''t seen Newsbird, but the price of a piece of news is a Halloween gold coin, and the price is equivalent to 10,000 yuan, so he has never bought news.


    "What''s wrong with Newsbird?"


    Su Jin had an ominous foreboding.


    At this time, the news bird suddenly straightened its head and shouted in a sharp voice:


    "Extra account! Extra account! The White Night King is suspected to be secretly pregnant and gave birth to a son of god. The man is suspected to be an ordinary man outside the circle adopted by the canary. If you know the details, please purchase the 1014 Hakoba News!"


    I fucking... Su Jin''s face suddenly turned green.


    What is this with what?


    Shiroyasha secretly pregnant?


    Is the man an ordinary man outside a certain circle adopted by the canary?


    Canary''s adopted child, Black Rabbit...and him...


    Isn''t this meowing that Bai Yasha gave birth to a child for him?

 Chapter 313：

    Who made this rumour?


    Su Jin finally understood why Black Rabbit reacted like this.


    Is this news trying to kill him? Who has such a big hatred with him.


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched a few times.


    He looked at Leticia with a smile in front of him, lowered his head again, looked at the black rabbit with a red but firm face, and suddenly sighed:


    "Don''t tell me you really believe these nonsense?"


    At this time, Leticia gently reminded:


    "The Hako Tingchun Literature Agency, although it is a lace news agency, it basically has real evidence."


    The black rabbit on the side nodded again and again and agreed:


    "Chunwen Club is a community that can even find out what kind of posture they use when the main **** prostitutes, several times a night!"


    Di Shitian, you are awesome... Su Jin''s mouth twitched, but he still insisted:


    "I really have nothing to do with Shiroyasha. Think about it carefully. Even if you say that there is something between Shiroyasha and Black Rabbit, it''s more credible than coming with me, isn''t it?"


    The expressions of Leticia and Black Rabbit froze for a moment.


    One thing to say, this is true!


    White Yaksha, gender female, hobby female, old Siji Hakoba, specializing in lily books for thousands of years, the master of leather whip! Drip Wax Big Bell Temple! God-level tailor! The creator of pornographic photobooks and the behind-the-scenes boss of Playboy.


    This information is not a secret in Hakoniwa at all, and the five-digit number is a little well-informed and knows about it.


    Saying that Shiroyasha likes a man is not as credible as Shiroyasha likes a woman.


    And Leticia remembers that more than 100 years ago, Haruka Hakonisha also exposed the news of ''Zeus changed his gender, tried to hook up with Shiroyasha, and was seen at a glance''.


    Even Zeus wants to change **** to try if he can hook up with Shiroyasha, then Shiroyasha''s sexual orientation is basically correct.


    But... the relationship between Su Jin and Bai Yasha is not normal.


    Even Leticia felt that Bai Yasha was a little bit fond of Su Jin.


    This attitude, I usually don''t feel it, but thinking about it carefully, there is still a problem.


    At this time, the black rabbit raised his head, looked at Su Jin''s face, and asked cautiously:


    "You really don''t have children?"


    "nonsense!"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, about to get pregnant, Athena is about the same, no matter how bad it is, the butterfly Chana Hui is more likely to come than Shiroyasha.


    He and Shiroyasha, where are they going?


    At this time, Su Jin also remembered the matter of burning letters to the Queen of Halloween. At this time, he had already made up his mind:


    "It''s estimated that Shiroyasha offended the queen again, so the queen should have some fun for her?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The expressions of Leticia and Black Rabbit were a little bit stunned.


    Has the relationship between the Queen of Halloween and Shiroyasha been so bad that they spread rumors about each other?


    This is too much...


    "Making rumors..." Hei Rabbit''s expression was a little bit of hilarity.


    No children, it''s purely a rumor, doesn''t it mean that Su Jin is still a pure first-hand product?


    Isn''t that just right? !


    "In that case..."


    Before Hei Rabbit could finish speaking, with a thud, the ceiling suddenly burst open, and a white yaksha fell off and smashed onto the conference table.


    "Safe landing!"


    Bai Yasha, who appeared on the stage, wiped his nose, then stretched out his hand, grabbed Su Jin''s shirt, and cursed loudly:


    "Bastard, did you expose our daughter''s incident to that little **** of Halloween?"


    "Does your kid want to play with us?"


    Black Rabbit''s expression froze on his face.


    Vaguely, she seemed to feel that her hair had turned green.


    Very verdant green.


    Chapter 0391 I can be shameless, but you can''t say


    Su Jin felt that he was being watched by others, looking at him with very subtle eyes.


    Don''t think about it, Su Jin can guess that it is the door, Leticia''s line of sight.


    His eyelids twitched a few times, and then he stared blankly at Bai Yasha, who was holding his collar.


    Bai Yasha was stared at by him for a few seconds, then withdrew his hand in embarrassment, smirking:


    "Okay, we know you didn''t do it."


    "So ... frame me by hand?" Su Jin''s eyes became very dangerous: "I was pulling me to trick the Queen, and now come over and grab me and beat me?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha''s expression was embarrassed for a moment, and then she restrained her expression, coughed dryly, patted Su Jin''s shoulder, and said meaningfully:


    "Su Jin, you are already a qualified god, you have to learn to blame your boss~"


    "So, I deserve to blame you? Suffering from the strange eyes of my companions?"


    Su Jin''s eyes became even more dangerous.


    "Uh, this..." Bai Yasha was embarrassed for a moment, and then said with a stubborn air: "Tell me, what do you want?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, stretched out his hand, rubbed his index finger with his thumb, and said very firmly:


    "You have to pay more."


    "..."


    How shameless... Leticia and Black Rabbit thought subconsciously.


    "Can I get points? Or can I pay off the debt with Huajie''s membership card?"


    Hearing Shiroyasha''s words, the eyes of Leticia and Black Rabbit looking at her have seriously changed.


    These two are a perfect match...


    "Okay, no kidding."


    Su Jin broke Bai Yasha''s hands apart and dragged the black rabbit in his arms up, then put his legs up to look at the conference table, looked at Bai Yasha and said:


    "Is this news made by the Queen?"


    "Who else could it be?"


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and said:


    "The whole Hakoten, who dared to arrange us like this, except for Al Gore, she was the only one. As for the others, we killed them all."


    "Is the queen operating behind the scenes?"


    Black Rabbit looked at the two with some uncertainty:


    "So, it is fake news that Lord Shiroyasha gave birth to Su Jin''s child?"


    "Cough cough cough~~!"


    Shiroyasha coughed several times.


    Leticia silently took out the water bottle from the gift card and handed it over: "Water."


    "It''s still Little Leticia who is caring."


    Bai Yasha took the kettle, turned his head and glared at Hei Rabbit and said:


    "You crumb rabbit, you don''t even know how to honor our old man, and you can''t even give guests a glass of water."


    "Is this changing the subject? It must be, right?" Black Rabbit''s expression became faintly dangerous.


    Playing with my man, and arranging me to be a crumb rabbit face to face, is it really a rabbit who is in a hurry and won''t bite?


    Bai Yasha was keenly aware of Black Rabbit''s eyes, and took a breath.


    Leticia next to him smiled and said, "Lord Shiroyasha, I think it''s better to explain it?"


    "Tsk!" Bai Yesha smacked his lips and looked at Su Jin with an unhappy expression: "Boy, is Bai Ye still awake?"


    "Awake." Su Jin nodded and added, "But it can''t appear in the form of a spiritual body."


    The potential power of Divine Clothing is very powerful, and it is a small universe system, so even if it becomes an existence similar to Divine Clothing Artifact Spirit, Bai Ye still can''t control the power of Divine Clothing, so it is naturally powerless.


    "Can''t it work?"


    Bai Yasha quite understands the current situation, suddenly nodded and said:


    "Well, then there''s no need to disturb her."


    After she said this, she quickly appeared around the room, punched a series of runes on the wall, and then stood on the conference table again.


    "It''s done." Bai Yasha clapped his hands and said, "This time, the bad guy can''t spy on us."


    Peeping... Was the Queen of Halloween peeping at the side just now... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and some didn''t know what to say.


    In the same way, Leticia and Black Rabbit also guessed who the bad guy in Shiroyasha''s mouth was, and their expressions were quite subtle.


    Shiroyasha didn''t care about the changes in everyone''s expressions, but said carelessly:


    "Oh, that little fool helped us this time."


    I helped... Could it be that Lord Shiroyasha really has plans for Su Jin? And who is Bai Ye? The **** child who was sealed in the news, did they really have a child? Black Rabbit''s eyes widened, as if the sky was falling.


    It''s over, she can''t win, that is Lord Shiroyasha, she knows men too well, she can''t win at all.


    So, in the future, I can only be a ''rabbit that looks at carrots, but can''t bite''?


    Then I watched Su Jin and Lord Baiyasha''s children grow up, and when she could recognize people, she was hugged by Su Jin and said:


    ¡®Xiaobaiye, this is your Aunt Black Rabbit, our pet. ¡¯


    No... Black Rabbit seemed to have used up all his strength, his body was limp, and he almost fell down.


    Helped... Su Jin''s expression became a little weird: "How do you say this?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha turned his head and looked at Su Jin in surprise:


    "Hey, you kid didn''t react?"


    Should I be happy to be in the headlines with scandals? Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha with a strange expression.


    At this time, Leticia asked in an uncertain tone:


    "Are you talking about the propaganda of the first battle?"


    Bai Yasha nodded, hehe smiled and said:


    "Sure enough, Little Letty is reliable!"


    "Propaganda for the first battle..." Su Jin''s expression became very subtle.


    In the small garden, the community held a gift game, which also needs to be promoted.


    This is true even for Arcadia.


    Of course, because of the strength of Arcadia in the past, and the rapid recovery now, if a gift game is to be held publicly, many people will indeed come to participate.


    There will not be very few participants in the first battle, but in fact, there will not be too many. In a sense, the people involved are most likely to be intelligence spies who come to engage in intelligence.


    But... if you add Su Jin''s scandal with Shiroyasha this time, it will be different.


    In simple words, it is rubbing the heat, which is the Internet celebrity effect.


    If it is said that "Arcadia is revived, the leader held a gift game", some communities in Hakoba will also consider whether to send intelligence personnel to use the realm gate to participate.


    But if it''s "that fierce man who made the White Night King give birth to a monkey holds a gift game", then those with a bit of capital in the four figures will definitely come over to "monkey civilization".


    Although it is a bit strange, it feels very wrong, and it may even be a bit shameful, but it is human nature to be lively and watch dramas, so this wave will definitely attract a lot of people to participate in his debut battle, indirectly expanding his influence.


    Moreover, it is certain that even if Su Jin himself does not publicize this wave, it is estimated that the paparazzi under the queen will take the initiative to send him a wave of popularity.

 Chapter 314：

    Wait... Could this be the Queen''s purpose... Stepping on Shiroyasha''s fame and giving him popularity?


    That is, it hit a wave of White Yaksha and gave him some benefits, the best of both worlds?


    Suddenly, Su Jin''s expression became very strange.


    At this time, Bai Yasha, who had been staring at Su Jin''s expression, sighed and patted his shoulder as if he had come over.


    "Boy, there is nothing you and we can do about this. That guy from Halloween is just playing tricks and plotting against us."


    "Instead of thinking about other things, you might as well think about how to not lose face in the debut battle. This is what you should consider."


    As she spoke, she patted Su Jin on the shoulder and said:


    "Of course, if you screw it up, you don''t need to worry too much about shame. Our Lord God doesn''t care about face, what do you care about?"


    "However, Lord Shiroyasha seems to be famous for being ''shameless'' in the upper floors, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you lose face or not, right?"


    Bai Yasha''s face froze, and he turned to look at the black rabbit next to him with an expression of "I''m naive".


    She can be shameless, but you can''t say it face to face!


    Chapter 0392 SSR Class Moon Rabbit Species


    "It hurts!"


    The deformed black rabbit, whose face was rubbed, let out a pained cry.


    "Little bastard, do you want to rebel?"


    As the perpetrator, Bai Yasha smashed Hei Rabbit''s face fiercely and said angrily.


    "Isn''t this because you''ve been deliberately diverting the subject~"


    Black Rabbit complained inarticulately, and his deformed face was full of deep resentment:


    "Deliberately say that the child''s name is Bai Ye in front of others, and then abruptly divert it from important things. You are obviously cheating~!"


    "Yoah, rabbits can really bite people when they''re in a hurry!"


    Bai Yasha raised his eyebrows in surprise and pinched Black Rabbit''s face.


    Not to mention, although this rabbit usually behaves a little bit, but the skin is really good, it is really addicting to the touch.


    It should be said that it is indeed the moon rabbit that was born after satisfying all the sexual fetishes of Emperor Shitian? It is born with the characteristics of bringing disaster to the country and the people, and the king does not go to court early.


    At this time, an explanation sounded from the side:


    "Hakuye is the sword spirit born from the use of the Zanpakut¨­, my soul power, and the remaining power of Shiroyasha in the godhead."


    Leticia and Black Rabbit turned their heads at the same time and looked at Su Jin.


    "You kid, isn''t it fun to hide from her?"


    Bai Yasha let go of Hei Rabbit''s cheek with a dull face, and clapped his hands.


    Su Jin looked at her faintly and said:


    "The ownership of that rabbit is mine."


    "Tsk!"


    Bai Yasha smacked his lips and said with a displeased expression:


    "If we had known this would happen, we should have tricked this rabbit away while your kid was sick."


    Hearing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes and said:


    "It''s like you didn''t do such a thing at the time."


    Su Jin knew Bai Yasha too well.


    This old-fashioned embryo has never given up on the idea of ??black rabbits.


    In the final analysis, although this rabbit is a bit of a waste, it is still the only moon rabbit left in Hakoba.


    Not to mention, the Black Rabbit also has the characteristics of "the son of the moon rabbit who has inherited the most divine artifacts of the gods", "holds the sovereignty of the moon", "the great-granddaughter of the gods", "the body has the characteristics of bringing disaster to the country and the people, and the king does not go to court early". ''The character is too soft, too much trust in peers, easy to be deceived'' such added value.


    To put it simply, it is the only one-month-old rabbit SSR in the whole box garden. It can be regarded as only one giant panda, which is too rare.


    It is not without reason that Shiroyasha will be moved.


    "So...it''s not my own..."


    Black Rabbit breathed a sigh of relief at this time, but his expression was inexplicably a little regretful.


    Is something wrong with you... Su Jin looked at Hei Rabbit''s expression with a very subtle expression.


    Are you addicted to green? Not so much, right? The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly.


    The black rabbit, who was a little relaxed, finally had the energy to notice other details:


    "But then again, does the queen even know about this?"


    At this time, Bai Yasha spit out:


    "The **** knows what weird things that bastard''s unrestricted summoning ability can summon."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s expression froze slightly, and he faintly felt that this sentence seemed very important.


    But the next second, Bai Yasha turned the topic to Su Jin again:


    "Speaking of which, is your kid''s spirituality okay?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha and said, "Can I understand that this is doing after-sales service?"


    "Well, it''s almost right? After all, it is indeed the boss who asked me to come and see your situation."


    Bai Yasha nodded calmly, then looked Su Jin up and down and said:


    "Do you have the authority of the sponsor?"


    Hearing this, Leticia suddenly concentrated her mind, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Is your spirituality recognized as a four-digit number?"


    "what?"


    Black Rabbit immediately opened his eyes wide and said incredulously:


    "That''s four digits? Su Jin, you just left for less than five hours, right? How could it be so fast?"


    "This guy does things really fast, but I don''t know if everything is particularly fast."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he glanced at Su Jin''s lower body with a playful expression.


    "Does your words involve a personal insult?" Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha speechlessly.


    "Don''t talk about being promoted from a mortal at the bottom of seven figures to a wall hanging in four figures in one month."


    "People who are born with two digits are not qualified to speak."


    "Who was born with two digits?" Bai Yasha glared at Su Jin: "It''s obviously a three-digit exception, but we have worked hard for a hundred years and tried our best to become a double-digit!"


    I really want to hit her... Leticia, who was born with only six figures, thought with a gentle expression.


    When I came to Hakoba, Su Jin, who could barely get into the seven-digit number because there was no eight-digit number, suddenly felt that the Dimensional Forum was really a **** plug-in.


    Hehe, I only got four questioners in a month, and I bought one of them with money, which is just holding me back...


    Wait a minute, calculate it carefully, it seems that it is an average of ten days to pull one person... that seems to be quite regular.


    Just when Su Jin was thinking about it, Bai Yasha suddenly asked:


    "You got the **** of death, right?"


    "In the eyes of you high-level officials, the center has no secrets at all!"


    Su Jin sighed, his expression very helpless.


    The upper floors of Hakoten are so shady, and people like him are not good at all. What about Hakoten Amusement Park?


    Oh, maybe it''s the amusement park of the gods. Humans are only used as amusement equipment. It''s really old capital.


    "Well, it''s a developer after all."


    Bai Yasha shook his hand, and the expression on his face was quite sluggish.


    However, this is the truth.


    Hakoniwa was indeed built by the combined efforts of the gods. As for human beings, it is said that it is only an anchor used to observe the gods and stabilize the existence of each other.


    Unequal status is premised on Hakoten.


    "But the **** of death, this position is quite unpopular, not the mainstream, but it fits your temper."


    Bai Yasha rubbed his chin, narrowed his eyes, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "How is the preparation for the inheritance game? Do you need me to help you with reference?"


    "It seems that those two majesty have special instructions."


    Su Jin sighed, then explained to Bai Yasha:


    "Before constructing the boon game, I still need to do some preparations."


    "Pay your own money."


    Shiroyasha responded very quickly and answered very decisively.


    Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth, rolled his eyes and said:


    "I just wanted to say, give me a private space and I''ll call someone for help."


    "Did you say it earlier! What are we two polite?"


    Bai Yasha patted Su Jin''s shoulder boldly, so bold that Su Jin wanted to dump rabbit dung on her head.


    This woman, in terms of money, can only be described in two words.


    ¡ª¡ªReally ''reality''!


    Chapter 0393 Newcomers to the Community


    After making the request, Su Jin came to a hall with no layout, just bricks and electricity.


    This place belongs to the basement floor of the old castle. It seems to be the former chess and card room, the kind that allows members of the community to gamble.


    However, after the decline of the community, the place was cleaned up, and all the gambling equipment was sealed by the black rabbit, on the grounds that children can understand the dangers of this kind of thing, but they must not use it.


    It was obvious that Hakoten''s games were basically gambling games, but Black Rabbit also paid attention to this kind of thing, which made Su Jin at that time think that Black Rabbit had something like a "mother temperament".


    Facts have proved that the black rabbit has no such thing as "mother temperament", and the temperament of the air bag is quite sufficient.


    "That''s about it."


    Su Jin clapped his hands and looked at the extra wooden door in the hall naturally.


    The wooden door is made of mahogany, not a thousand years, nor a hundred years, just an ordinary five-year mahogany, and I don''t know how long it is.


    However, in the dimension forum, this door is worth ''5000'' points.


    After all, Su Jin''s current deposit has been reduced to 26,000 points.


    And the key point is that such a door actually only has the function of traversing the two worlds, and its defense is no different from an ordinary door.


    Thanks to it, Su Jin just spent half an hour injecting a small universe into the door to strengthen its defense.


    Due to the equipment, it has only been strengthened to the point where four-digit elites cannot be destroyed, and legends can be damaged.


    In terms of defense, the small universe is bizarrely terrifying, even if it is really explosive.


    However, regarding the material of the door, Su Jin still has something to say:


    "Dimensional Forum, when it comes to asking for money, I, Su Jin, would like to call you the strongest!"


    Complaining about his gold finger asking for money, a shameless special, Su Jin pressed his hand on the door again.


    Immediately afterwards, the certification of the Hakoba Center popped up:


    [Crossing the World Gate (Activated)]


    [Manufactured by a powerful **** of death with a certain root power, a strange portal with the ability to travel through the universe, at present, it only has the function of fixed-point teleportation. ¡¿


    [Evaluation: Four figures (elite)]


    Co-authoring has also become made by me... Is it so shameless for you to hide the existence of the Dimensional Forum in the center of your small garden?

 Chapter 315：

    Don''t you know that the forum is the black-hearted capitalist who gives you a 50% discount every day?


    Su Jin felt very speechless about the black pot in the center of the box garden.


    He has always been the only one who let others take the blame, but today he actually let the central center of the small garden be backstabbed.


    This is no one anymore.


    "It''s time."


    Su Jin, who noticed that the charging of the crossing gate was completed, took a few steps back, and at the same time, he was a little helpless for the points he spent to summon Athena and Luo Hao before.


    Although the designated piercing gate saves money and can be used indefinitely, once it is used, it will be named by name and said that this world is observed by Lao Tzu, and it is also controlled by Lao Tzu.


    This is basically equivalent to exposing the truth that ''he Su Jin is a troublemaker'' in the eyes of the gods of the small garden.


    So there is no way to call people in some worlds where it is difficult to declare sovereignty, but you still have to use an invitation letter of 1,000 points.


    And here, it is estimated that 998 points are used to cover up the summoning experience.


    The way to do this is probably to have the Central Garden issue a certificate stating that they were summoned by the Little Garden through their own efforts.


    As for why he was attracted by Su Jin and joined the community, he would also forge a reasonable reason.


    Therefore, Su Jin really can''t save this money, even if he knows that there must be a premium in the Dimensional Forum, but this wave is a housing market, and he has no bargaining power.


    If things are stable in the future, should I write a book titled:


    "About my golden finger asking for money, or a black-hearted capitalist, is there something wrong? ¡± light novel?


    80% of the time he will rush to the street... Su Jin thought so when he was relaxing.


    "Is this Hakoten..."


    A gentle, elegant voice rang out.


    Following the voice, Su Jin saw a braided braid, with black and soft hair, and a gentle smile on his face. He was dressed in a death tyrant outfit and was wearing the captain Yuori''s Maozhihualie.


    "It''s more special than I thought."


    Uzhihualie looked around, looked at the European-style design, and said in a calm tone.


    And behind her, another figure appeared in the open gate of crossing the world:


    "Meet again, Mr. Su Jin."


    Inoue Orihime, a tangerine ''fierce'' evil girl who made her fortune wearing the white uniform of the Xuye Palace army with petals pinned to her temples.


    At this time, she bowed to Su Jin very politely, and at the same time looked around carefully.


    For her, Arcadia Hakoniwa World is equal to the future work environment, and it is a completely unfamiliar environment, and she has to face unfamiliar colleagues, and it is normal to be a little cautious.


    And here, there is probably only the only ''acquaintance'' Su Jin who can be treated calmly.


    In a sense, Su Jin can completely deceive this woman to the point of ''having three children, helping him earn money for milk powder, and saying good things about him everywhere''.


    Su Jin looked at Inoue Orihime and explained:


    "This is indeed Hakoten, and it is the basement level of Arcadia, the community I belong to."


    "At present, there are only eight combat members in the community, and two hundred people to be trained. They belong to the emerging community."


    Su Jin has no idea about the prospect, background, and connections of the community at all.


    That''s the attitude toward the tool man, not the fellow.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the two signed a ''sell contract''.


    Sign the contract and want to leave?


    Is my Su Jin''s holy garment not bright enough, or is my fist not hard enough? Make you have such delusions?


    "Eh?!" Inoue Orihime''s surprised voice contained a little surprise.


    Small number of people = small circle = no need to get along with too many people = you will be very relaxed.


    Such a happy equation appeared in Orihime Inoue''s head.


    On the other side, Uno Hanaritsu showed a dangerous smile.


    Eight combatants!


    A monster like Su Jin can crush your friend Habach with a single thought. There are actually eight people in this community?


    Is this the so-called Hakoba, the so-called paradise of gods and demons?


    This is truly a world of ecstatic madness!


    Mao Zhi Hua Lie put her legs together, suppressed her excitement, and looked at Su Jin softly:


    "What is our place in the community?"


    "Therapists, support staff." Su Jin replied directly.


    "Oh?" Uzhihualie opened his eyes, and his legs were tighter: "How can I become a fighter?"


    At this time, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said:


    "Become a [God]."


    "Is that so?"


    Uzhihualie smiled gracefully and bowed slightly:


    "You can order the first mission, Lord Chief."


    Chapter 0394 The problem is very serious


    The living room on the second floor.


    Black Rabbit looked at Su Jin''s lead in and showed his surprised eyes:


    "Hey, Su Jin, are these two newcomers?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Shiroyasha, who had just rubbed a cup of black tea from Leticia, turned his head and looked towards the door, where he saw three people as well.


    "That''s right, these are Hanohana Uno and Orihime Inoue who joined the community today. They are the new recruits I recruited from the other world I went to before."


    Su Jin gave the two a brief introduction, and then explained to Black Rabbit:


    "This time, the gift game needs to borrow strong power."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit glanced at Uzhihualie curiously.


    Well, a woman who looks very mild, but the smell of blood is obvious. Although her eyes are very gentle, she has a strong fighting spirit. She should be a kind of fighter...


    Aw~ It looks so gentle on the outside, why is it a fighting maniac? Isn''t this visual fraud?


    "Tsk tsk, little Leticia, look, there are two girls again."


    Shiroyasha next to them glanced at the two of them, then turned his head and pushed Leticia with his elbow, with a playful tone:


    "Is it really good to go on like this? Arcadia is about to become this brat''s girlfriend group!"


    Before Leticia could reply, the black rabbit next to him jumped out when he heard these words:


    "Lord Shiroyasha! Don''t frame Su Jin in front of newcomers! It will give people a bad impression."


    "We framed?"


    Shiroyasha pointed to his face with a very surprised expression.


    This stupid rabbit didn''t even think about it. Nearly half of the people Su Jin brought back last time were unclear to him.


    Bringing back two people this time, according to the probability, at least one of them has an ambiguous relationship with Su Jin, right?


    How can this be a false accusation? This is clearly a statistical problem.


    Has this stupid rabbit''s skin been too itchy recently? Why does she dance so hard every time she talks about Su Jin?


    Huh? Isn''t that just right? Just to stimulate the black rabbit, deliberately tease her!


    Bai Yasha''s eyes suddenly lit up, and his little hands rubbed excitedly.


    However, before she could have a seizure, Leticia advised her in kind words:


    "Lord Shiroyasha, the newcomers are watching you."


    "Uh..." Bai Yasha was stunned, turned his head and found that it was true.


    Whether it was Inoue Orihime or Uno Hanaritsu, they were all looking at her at this time.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but pick up the folding fan, covered his face, and eased the atmosphere with words:


    "Oops~ I''m so rude~"


    "Who is this¡­¡­"


    Mao Zhihualie asked Su Jin as he looked at Bai Yasha.


    "Are we?" Bai Yasha squinted his eyes and said briskly, "Take it as a good-hearted person who lends a helping hand when the community is in crisis."


    "By the way, little girl, your fighting spirit is revealed, do you want to challenge us?"


    "For the sake of Xiao Su Jin, we can give you a chance to challenge."


    "Well, generally speaking, that''s right."


    Su Jin nodded and admitted Bai Yasha''s identity as a ''good-hearted person'', but in the later teasing, he still reminded:


    "Don''t look at this inconspicuous, this guy was in the top ten in the entire Hakoba during his heyday."


    "By the way, my ranking is probably out of 1000."


    "Eh?!"


    Inoue Orihime exclaimed, as if she did not expect that Shiroyasha would be so much stronger than Su Jin.


    The top ten of Hakoba... The smile on Unoka Lie''s face changed, and all the fighting spirit that had arisen before disappeared.


    Although she came to Hakoba because she was eager to fight against the strong, she didn''t want to seek abuse.


    After Su Jin deliberately mentioned the ranking gap between herself and Bai Yasha, she naturally understood the reminder.


    ''This is a super boss, if you don''t want to die, don''t provoke''.


    With a smile on his face, Maozhi Hualie bowed slightly towards Bai Yasha and said:


    "Just now Lie was rude."


    "Yo, calm down."


    Shiroyasha smiled and looked at Uzhihualie and said:


    "It''s a pity, we obviously like you thorns."


    Although he is easy to get along with, he is a strong person who likes to tease people... Uno Hanalie thought to himself.


    Hearing this, the black rabbit next to him crossed his hips helplessly and said:


    "Lord Shiroyasha... You don''t like it, you obviously want to attack the newcomer''s mentality and take pleasure in their ugly state."


    "We are doing this for the newcomers. After knowing that the sky is high, no matter how frizzy people are, they can wake up a lot."


    In the face of Black Rabbit''s accusation, Shiroyasha has his own theory.


    "And look, after knowing the gap, didn''t this little girl quiet down?"


    Shiroyasha looked at the peaceful face of Uzhikalie, and said with a smile.


    "This..." Hearing this, Hei Rabbit''s expression was a little embarrassed.


    Isn''t Shiroyasha''s words insinuating that the warlike appearance of Uozhihualie just now was too frustrating?


    Obviously a newcomer, this kind of irony is not good, what if the popularity goes away?


    Black Rabbit was inexplicably worried.


    However, unlike what she imagined, Uzhihualie had a smile on her face, and she couldn''t see the angry look at all:


    "You''re right, I did get a little frizz just now."


    While she was talking, she looked at the black rabbit.


    Is this kid worried about me? This level of empathy seems to be a very easy target to bully...


    "Yo, that''s pretty sensible."


    Shiroyasha glanced at Uzhihualie in surprise:

 Chapter 316：

    "I kind of understand why Su Jin kid pulls people like you into the community."


    Mao Zhihualie frowned slightly, and said a little puzzledly: "What does this mean?"


    "What she means is that she can finally understand why I pulled a person whose potential was basically exhausted into the community."


    Su Jin on the side added Bai Yasha''s subtext and said with a smile:


    "Actually, I''m quite optimistic about you. Thousands of years of peaceful life have not been able to smooth out your fighting spirit."


    "If this trait allows you to break through the current limit, you should be able to get a chance to greatly increase your strength."


    "Well!"


    Shiroyasha shrugged his shoulders, then smiled at Uzhihualie:


    "If you have a spiritual body with a certain strength, if you don''t consider turning into an acquired god, the elves and ghosts are both good ways out. If you want to transform yourself, it''s not a problem."


    "Of course, we personally recommend that you wait for a while, absorb Little Garden''s knowledge of spiritual bodies, and tap the potential of the current body to the limit before considering the issue of transformation or sublimation of the race."


    Hearing this, Mao Zhihualie took a deep breath and bowed, "Thank you for your advice."


    "Just a little problem."


    Shiroyasha shook his hand, then looked at Inoue Orihime, then blinked his eyes, only to feel that something blocked his vision.


    "that¡­¡­"


    Inoue Orihime was seen, raised his hand to his chest, and said a little embarrassedly:


    "Is there something wrong with me?"


    Shiroyasha, whose eyes were filled with balls, nodded in agreement: "The problem is very serious."


    Chapter 0395 At this time, the black rabbit is peeping


    "The problem is very serious."


    Bai Yasha raised his face, like an old doctor in the hospital who had just seen a CT scan:


    "At this scale, it is impossible to not carry out certain treatment."


    "Su Jin, prepare a room for us. Let''s check with our own hands whether the girl''s illness... it hurts!"


    Bai Yasha suddenly raised his hand and covered his head where he was punched, tears welling up in the corners of his eyes.


    Su Jin, who had just punched Bai Yasha, rubbed his fist and said with a smile:


    "Sure enough, it''s better to be buried alive."


    "Do you need me to help dig a hole?"


    The black rabbit asked with a smile.


    "This is not good..." Leticia''s face was tangled, and she handed Black Rabbit a shovel with both hands.


    "I don''t feel anything bad." Su Jin smiled and said, "How about the pasture in the backyard? Where is the sun buried, is it good for the grass to grow?"


    "You guys, what about..." Bai Yasha rubbed his little head and said angrily, "Aren''t we concerned about the health of the newcomers?"


    "Eh? Do I have any disease?" Inoue Orihime, who heard Shiroyasha''s words, suddenly looked at herself in surprise.


    "Yohoo~" Bai Yasha''s eyes suddenly lit up, a girl who is more stupid and sweet than Black Rabbit? Wouldn''t it be better to cheat?


    "This look..."


    The black rabbit''s eyelids jumped, and his expression became very subtle.


    As the person who has been with Shiroyasha the longest among Arcadia, no one knows Shiroyasha better than her.


    This guy likes two types of girls the most.


    One is silly and sweet, so deceitful.


    The second is big breasts.


    The third is big breasts, silly and sweet.


    What''s embarrassing is that the former Black Rabbit was like this, and the current newcomer, this girl named Orihime Inoue, is also the type that just hits Shiroyasha''s hobby.


    "Huhu~" Bai Yasha snorted twice and said with a smile: "Su Jin, let''s give you five godheads, how about you lend us someone to be a maid for a few years?"


    "Not much." Su Jin said calmly.


    Hearing the words, Bai Yasha suddenly looked like ''you have no conscience'', and said angrily:


    "Aren''t you the one who sees money the most? We''ve only borrowed it for a few years, and it''s not like we won''t pay it back!"


    Su Jin snorted and said with a smile on his face:


    "I personally feel obligated to reject this offer out of consideration for the physical and mental health of my new companion."


    "you''re lying!"


    Bai Yasha pointed at Su Jin''s face with his index finger, as if ''I saw through the truth'':


    "Obviously staying by your side will seriously damage your physical and mental health."


    "At most, we''ll just move our hands and feet, you guy will definitely cause a life!"


    The black rabbit next to him was obviously standing on Su Jin''s side at this time, and said in a helpful voice:


    "What are you talking about, Lord Shiroyasha? How could Su Jin hurt his newcomer? He is a very responsible leader."


    I don''t understand... Leticia looked at the black rabbit with a subtle expression.


    She made sure that the words "causing a life" in Bai Yesha''s mouth were definitely not the same thing as what Hei Rabbit thought.


    After hearing this, Bai Yasha twitched the corner of his mouth, tilted his head, looked at the black rabbit with a strange expression, and finally said with emotion:


    "I''ve been tamed..."


    The black rabbit''s expression changed obviously, and it became dangerous: "What stupid things are you talking about, people are not animals, how can they be tamed."


    Bai Yasha didn''t answer, just sighed: "Alas..."


    Immediately after, she ignored the annoyed look of the black rabbit, turned her head, and said brokenly:


    "Black Rabbit has no hope. It seems that he has to squat Su Jin and Hei Rabbit''s child. According to the characteristics of Moon Rabbit, there is still hope to give birth to a girl..."


    Child... Hei Rabbit''s breathing was confused, and the words he wanted to say were suddenly stuck in his throat and swallowed, and the whole person twisted and pinched, occasionally glancing at Su Jin, his face blushing.


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, he helped his forehead helplessly, and muttered a few times towards Orihime Inoue who didn''t understand the situation.


    After hearing words such as ''uncle'', ''pervert'', ''sex mad'', Shiroyasha stared at Su Jin with twitching eyelids, using eye pressure to force him to end the communication with Inoue Orihime.


    However, at this time, Inoue Orihime was already staring at Shiroyasha with a pair of eyes that looked at beasts.


    Our silly white sweet cow... Bai Yasha sighed while feeling sorry for himself:


    "Su Jin, this little girl deserves to be cultivated with her godhead."


    "Eh?"


    Black Rabbit was startled, and subconsciously looked at Orihime Inoue.


    At first glance, there is nothing special except for her appearance, that is, her **** are one size bigger, but the difference is not big.


    Physical quality... a little bit of an excellent human being, with a level of seven figures, he possesses a special kind of soul energy, which adds up to seven figures.


    However, since it was brought back by Su Jin, he should have some specialties, otherwise, Lord Shiroyasha wouldn''t think that he needs to be cultivated with Godhead.


    It''s impossible for Su Jin to bring this girl to Hakoba because of an adultery with the other party, right?


    Just kidding, how could Su Jin be the kind of person who cares about a child''s relationship... Hei Rabbit nodded, thinking deeply.


    Sure enough, after hearing Bai Yasha''s words, Su Jin sighed:


    "I plan to give up the Godhead of Fire and use it to cultivate Inoue."


    "Do you need to use the talent of Godhead?"


    Leticia glanced at Inoue Orihime in surprise. She had heard from Hei Rabbit that Su Jin''s talent was activated only by the godhead.


    In Su Jin''s eyes, Inoue Orihime actually has such value, which is very strange.


    Even if it is the "protagonist" of a world, that is, the Son of Destiny who came into being in a certain era, there are only a few who need to use the godhead to activate their talents.


    In Little Garden, such people are often referred to as the highest-ranking human gift-holders.


    Although it is limited to human beings, people with this aptitude often have the opportunity to reach four figures.


    And such potential, even a four-digit community will be tempted.


    Could it be that Su Jin pulled over the heroine of the world of the **** of death... Leticia thought suspiciously.


    "God of Fire?" Bai Yasha raised his eyebrows and gave Su Jin a meaningful look: "You kid, it''s up to us."


    From her observation, Inoue Orihime is definitely not the Godhead of Fire, and she believes that Su Jin is also very clear about this.


    So, Su Jin is here to fight the autumn wind?


    In Bai Yasha''s sight, Su Jin''s face was calm, like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water.


    "You kid..." Bai Yasha scolded with a smile, and then said: "Alright, you can return the godhead to us, and we will get you a match for this little cutie."


    "Little cutie?" Inoue Orihime pointed at herself with a bit of astonishment. Was she talking about her?


    However, Su Jin naturally pulled Inoue Orihime and said:


    "Thank you, Lord Shiroyasha."


    "Oh, oh~~"


    Inoue Orihime quickly bowed in thanks.


    "It''s really insincere. I don''t even know how to thank you with open-collar clothes."


    Shiroyasha snorted, but did not look away from Orihime Inoue.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Before Orihime Inoue could react, Su Jin unbuttoned his collar pretending not to know.


    Bai Yasha''s face darkened, and he shouted:


    "roll!"


    To her, what is there to see in Su Jin? What she wants is Dabomei, does Dabomei understand?


    On the other side, Black Rabbit''s eyes lit up, and after stealing a sneak peek, he suddenly became alert and turned to look at Leticia beside him.


    "What''s wrong?" Leticia looked suspiciously at the black rabbit who suddenly turned her head.


    "No, nothing..."


    Black Rabbit shook his head, his expression also puzzled.


    Why did she feel that Lady Leticia was peeking just now, was it an illusion?


    On the other side, Leticia quietly let out a sigh of relief and turned to look at Su Jin.


    Su Jin just turned his eyes at this moment and looked at her.


    "..."


    After a short silence, Su Jin suddenly moved his arm and turned it three times, as if moving his muscles and bones.


    At three o''clock in the middle of the night, the massage room... Leticia suddenly nodded, indicating that she understood.


    at this time.


    Black Rabbit was peeking at Su Jin''s neckline.


    A look that wants to see, but doesn''t dare to be upright.


    These three guys... Bai Yasha, who saw through everything, twitched the corners of his mouth, and then asked Su Jin:


    "You kid, didn''t you say you want to prepare the gift game?"


    "The game is basically finished."


    As if nothing happened, Su Jin said with a very calm expression:


    "Are you going to check it out?"


    "nonsense!"


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 317：

    If it wasn''t to test the gift game, didn''t she come here to watch Su Jin and the vampire princess?


    Although she feels that these two or three things seem to be quite interesting.


    Chapter 0396 You never know the lower limit of White Yaksha


    About fifty meters high, beneath a pale wall.


    when! A bell rang.


    Several figures appeared under the wall, and the leader was Su Jin.


    After arriving at the destination, Su Jin said in a rather relaxed tone:


    "The playground is here."


    Mao Zhihualie, who appeared behind Su Jin, looked up at the huge wall made of murderous stones in front of him, and muttered to himself, "Jingling Court..."


    "Isn''t this the corpse soul world?"


    Inoue Orihime, who followed behind, looked around curiously, and soon realized that something was wrong.


    too cold...


    The Liuhun Street around Jingling Court is a relatively safe place in the Soul World. In the past, there should be many wandering souls living here.


    However, at this moment, as far as the eye can see, no soul exists.


    Leticia looked at the surrounding buildings and said in a slightly surprised tone:


    "It seems that a small world is directly constructed."


    "The artificial world..."


    The Black Rabbit who followed her looked around stiffly. With her eyesight, she could even see the blurry borders of this ''corpse soul world''.


    "How much does this cost..."


    Black Rabbit opened his mouth slightly and made a poor voice.


    The artificial world is not a secret at the upper level of the Little Garden at all, and basically a five-digit community will have similar means.


    Therefore, the artificial world is very popular in Hakoniwa, and its use is very extensive. There are many people who train new people, produce agricultural products, and even the industrial world.


    The artificial world is infinitely good. The only disadvantage is that it is too expensive. The general 5-digit community cannot afford it.


    And here, naturally includes the current Arcadia.


    Black Rabbit calculated for a moment, and then he realized a fact.


    Arcadia''s resource pool should now be able to starve mice, and may even be in debt.


    "Su Jin, you shouldn''t have moved the resource library, right?" Hei Rabbit looked at the ''Master Chief'' with a look of hope.


    "Resource library, what resource library?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said in surprise:


    "Black Rabbit, are you sleepy? Does our community have something like a resource bank?"


    Upon seeing this, Leticia smiled bitterly, patted Black Rabbit on the shoulder, and comforted her:


    "Black Rabbit, relax, Su Jin is also considering the community."


    "It''s okay, Lady Leticia, I''m relieved, really..."


    Leticia looked at Black Rabbit''s clenched fist and trembling legs.


    "I knew it would turn out like this."


    With tears in the corners of the black rabbit''s eyes, he sniffed and said:


    "Damn it! If you lose money, people won''t let you go!"


    "A ghost?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows in surprise:


    "Isn''t that just right? It just happens that Jinglingting has not been tested. Otherwise, Black Rabbit, you will become the first customer."


    "The first customer?" Black Rabbit was stunned, and for a while he couldn''t understand what Su Jin said.


    At this time, Inoue Orihime explained next to him:


    "That, Senior Black Rabbit, there are facilities in Jingling Court to cultivate dead souls to become God of Death."


    "It''s the Zhenyang Spiritual Arts Academy. It is a facility to cultivate souls with spiritual power into the **** of death. The academy founded by Yuan Liusai, I used to work there as a swordsman teacher."


    Uzhihualie looked at the huge murderous stone wall in front of him with a subtle expression.


    Her spiritual pressure perception told her that the size of this Jingling Court might be one or two times larger than the original one.


    Considering the size of Liuhun Street and the barren hills outside Liuhun Street.


    In less than an hour or two, a different world comparable to the mainland was created. Is this the essence of the world of Little Garden...


    "grim Reaper?"


    Hei Rabbit was stunned for a moment, and immediately realized the connotation of Su Jin''s words just now:


    "What you want to sell won''t be the ''qualification'' to make the spirit body a **** of death, right?"


    "if not."


    Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth and said with a smile:


    "Could it be that you think we still have extra special products on hand?"


    "Although I say so, but this kind of inheritance type of gift is used to cultivate one''s own talents, isn''t it..."


    Before the black rabbit finished speaking, the whole person became decadent:


    "Yeah, even if there are talents, we can''t afford the resources for training. After all, the rations of the main battle members are not enough, hehe, hehe..."


    Seeing that the black rabbit clearly realized the cruelty of reality, Su Jin smiled, then turned to look at Maozhihualie and said:


    "Lie, your initial task is to teach those ''spirits who are about to pay for further education'' to become gods of death. Of course, in terms of manpower, I will let Aizen send people to cooperate with you, at least to build a system of killing ghosts."


    "Teacher?"


    Uzhihualie nodded with a smile and said:


    "Speaking of which, I used to be a kendo teacher at the True Spiritual Academy."


    "By the way, is the academy here still called Zhenyang Spiritual Arts Academy?"


    "up to you."


    Su Jin shrugged, then turned his head, looked at Leticia and said:


    "Leticia, what is the price of entry for this systematic gift of professional inheritance?"


    "This depends on the upper limit of the system."


    Leticia thought for a moment and added:


    "The upper limit here is the upper limit that ordinary people can reach with effort."


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned and said in a somewhat uncertain tone:


    "If that''s the case, it''s probably the limit of six figures."


    This is also the limit of the regular **** of death in the soul world, which belongs to the limit value of the spiritual body.


    It is probably the level of Aizen who has cultivated Bai Zhanguizao to the limit.


    Reaching this limit, Aizen calls it a ''thinking creature''.


    Of course, this does not include the first solution and the **** of Zanpakut¨­.


    At the same time, this is also the theoretical limit that conventional spiritual bodies can achieve.


    Leticia thought for a while and explained:


    "If this is the case, the entry fee may only be about 1 gold coin."


    "So little?" Su Jin frowned, which was completely inconsistent with his expectations.


    He thought he had at least a thousand gold coins.


    "By the way, the practice of the **** of death requires a Zanpakut¨­ from the very beginning. What about Zanpakut¨­?"


    "Zanpakut¨­? In terms of Zanpakut¨­ alone, it is probably more than 500 gold coins. More specific figures may be judged by a thousand-eyed appraiser."


    Saying this, Leticia turned her head to look at Shiroyasha.


    "Hoho, do you remember us now?"


    Shiroyasha put his hands on his hips and said proudly:


    "As an appraiser, we..."


    "Pay? How much?"


    Su Jin raised his brows and asked first.


    Bai Yasha twitched the corner of his mouth, glared at Su Jin and said:


    "Don''t interrupt, what we want to say is that we have passed the qualifications for the appraiser!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was surprised:


    "Huh? Are you sure you''re not going to test Master Huang?"


    "Su Jin!" Black Rabbit raised his voice a little higher, and shouted at Su Jin, "Don''t joke around like this..."


    The voice did not fall:


    "Jian Huang''s qualifications, we have also passed the test."


    Black Rabbit''s face twitched, biting his tongue.


    Chapter 0397 Four color embryos


    Thousands of eyes really have a sense of Huang Shi... Su Jin and Leticia''s expressions are very strange.


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and said angrily:


    "What are you thinking, as the ruler of the lower class, the 18-ban system was the first proposal we proposed, you don''t even know this?"


    "No no no, no matter how you say it, this is too..." Su Jin''s mouth twitched a few times.


    One of the most famous old lechers in the small garden, and the emperor Shitian who loves his wife, the baron of the cross who controls the loli, Zeus who is a living thing, and the white yaksha who is also called the four **** ghosts of the small garden, is actually an advocate of the 18-ban system people.


    This is too much to break through the three views.


    Speaking of which, this master''s nickname is ''SSR card collector''.


    It is said that it is named because Shiroyasha is devoted to harassing beautiful girls of rare races.


    "Hey, do you want to say that the thief calls to catch the thief? Are you calling us a card collector in your heart?"


    Shiroyasha''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    "Nothing, you misunderstood." Su Jin denied, even if he really thought so in his heart, he would never admit it.


    Inoue Orihime looked at the noisy people, pulled Lareticia''s clothes, and said in surprise:


    "What is Master Jian Huang?"


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Before Leticia said anything, the man was pulled by the black rabbit.


    "All in all, this kind of thing is not something a child can understand."


    Black Rabbit shook his hands violently, trying to distract Orihime Inoue.


    "When you are two hundred years old, you will know the details."


    "Two hundred years old?" Inoue Orihime was a little dumbfounded.


    "Well!"


    Su Jin spread his hands, then looked at Bai Yasha and said:


    "All in all, you are qualified as an appraiser, right?"


    "certainly!"


    Bai Yasha proudly puffed out her chest, hehe smiled and said:

 Chapter 318：

    "Although our qualification certificate is not the highest, we still have this!"


    While she was speaking, she flicked her fingers, and a pure white card was sandwiched between her index and middle fingers.


    "Laplace test strips?"


    Leticia saw the true face of the card at first glance, and said in surprise:


    "Did you actually bring the all-knowing test strips?"


    "No. It''s very troublesome to test the upper limit of the gift system without using Laplace''s omniscient power to calculate."


    Bai Yasha shook his hand, and then said to Su Jin:


    "You kid, take out that Zanpakut¨­. It''s the most basic thing. Let''s test what a normal spiritual body can achieve."


    Hearing this, Su Jin didn''t have any ink, and took a light punch directly from the gift card.


    "Huh?" Bai Yasha glanced at him, raised his brows, and looked at Su Jin: "You made this thing?"


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded.


    "Remove the back door." Bai Yasha sighed and said, "I have the gift of the back door, but I can''t sell it for money."


    There are many people who like to play conspiracy in the little garden, but basically no one will leave an excessive back-up in the gift given to others. This seems to be a consensus made by some existences at the upper level.


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned and said, "The function of the back door is that I will know the name of the Zanpakut¨­ after it was born. This shouldn''t be against the rules, right?"


    "Just like this?" Bai Yasha frowned.


    "Yes, that''s all." Su Jin said with great certainty.


    "When you sell it, you must state this. Of course, you can also mix in a lot of sales terms to cover this up. It''s up to you."


    Shiroyasha smiled, took the Zanpakut¨­, and pressed the omniscient test paper on the blade.


    After a while, an illusory dialog box appeared on the card, like a virtual image in a science fiction movie.


    ¡¾System self-checking...¡¿


    ¡¾2011 version of Laplace test paper, we will serve you wholeheartedly! ¡¿


    ¡¾Please enter the test content below:¡¿


    "It''s quite advanced." Su Jin said with a little surprise.


    At this time, Bai Yasha has already entered the content on it: "The basic growth limit of this gift system..."


    ¡¾Estimated...¡¿


    [According to calculations, low-level spiritual bodies based on standard laps, after 1024 years of in-depth training, can rely on this gift to reach five-digit ''normal'', with a success rate of 87.22%. ¡¿


    "Five digits? Isn''t the calculation wrong? And the standard lap, isn''t it the most basic average set by the Laplacian demon? Can the most ordinary people be promoted to five digits by relying on this system?"


    Black Rabbit came over immediately and looked at the display screen in surprise.


    "Omniscient calculation, the probability of error is very low, at least I have not seen it go wrong."


    Leticia explained, then looked at Su Jin in surprise and said:


    "This data is very different from what you said, Master."


    The six-digit limit and the lowest five-digit level seem to be very close, but they represent completely different meanings.


    To describe it simply, it is probably the gap between the middle-class families and the richest families in the village.


    "strangeness¡­"


    Su Jin subconsciously looked at Mao Zhihualie with a subtle expression:


    "Lie, I remember that you have reached the limit of the **** of death. What is your evaluation of the center of the small garden?"


    "Five figures are normal." Mao Zhihualie replied with a smile.


    "Huh? Miss Lie has reached the limit?" Hei Rabbit suddenly said in surprise.


    "It should be the difference between the spiritual bodies of the two worlds." Leticia said calmly: "Maybe it''s an environmental problem on the Hakogawa side."


    Shiroyasha glanced at Uno Hanaritsu and Inoue Orihime, then nodded and said:


    "Indeed, the spiritual bodies of these two little guys are much weaker than normal, but the center should have filled some of their shortcomings."


    "If only a small number of geniuses in their original world could be cultivated into five figures, on Hakoniwa''s side, I am afraid it will become the majority."


    "Will you cultivate five figures on a large scale..." Leticia''s eyes lit up slightly.


    According to her understanding, this kind of inheritance-type gift is definitely very easy to sell.


    After all, there are too many miscellaneous fish spirits in the lower level of Box Garden. Most of them are seven-digit rookies. If they want to upgrade, many can only take the path of the gods.


    However, even so, the chances of being promoted to five figures are still very slim.


    On Su Jin''s side, if this Death God system can become a five-digit number within a thousand years, I am afraid that it will suddenly become a popular commodity in the eyes of the lower-level spirits.


    And the benefits here are obvious.


    At this time, Black Rabbit''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help rubbing his hands and said:


    "Money~Money~Golden Money~Finally don''t have to live a hard life!"


    "Don''t be so exaggerated, right?"


    Leticia looked at Black Rabbit with some embarrassment. The two newcomers are there. Is that so?


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin could only helplessly shrug.


    0398 Umbrella


    "The greedy little guy."


    Bai Yasha laughed and scolded, and then said with great interest:


    "However, this system called spiritual power is still a bit interesting."


    "Being able to stably cultivate a five-digit spiritual body is a very popular inheritance gift below four digits, and it is still systematic."


    Bai Yasha took out a black folding fan out of nowhere, spread it out to cover his face, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Boy, do you mind if we take a stake?"


    "Your world should be a false world constructed with ''dream-like'' technology?"


    "Although you seem to have borrowed the power of the sovereignty of the sun to build this world, the foundation is still a bit empty. Without a real material foundation, the efficiency of cultivating talents will be greatly reduced."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, the dream world technology he obtained in the blood-devouring world was still unable to hide from the old goblin Shiroyasha.


    "Dreamland?" Hei Rabbit froze for a moment, then stared at Su Jin with a red face and said, "Su Jin, didn''t you use the resource bank?"


    This bastard, who obviously didn''t spend money indiscriminately, but deliberately misunderstood her and made her feel distressed. What is his intention?


    "I already said it was useless."


    Su Jin had a playful expression of "it''s just that you didn''t hear it".


    This appearance really made Hei Rabbit angry enough. If she hadn''t known that she couldn''t beat Su Jin, she would be beating him with a small fist now.


    I''m so stupid, I''m so stupid. If I knew earlier, I should have bullied Su Jin several times when he was weak... For a time, Hei Rabbit was full of regrets.


    "Do you systematically cultivate a five-digit inheritance..."


    Leticia looked at the huge portal in front of her, looked at the Japanese-style buildings behind the slightly open portal, narrowed her eyes and said:


    "If this is the case, the gift game of our community can be considered as the ''college entrance examination'' to test whether the spiritual body has the possibility of becoming a **** of death."


    "As for the assessment fee, it can be directly raised to more than 1,000 gold coins."


    There is a fee to participate in some of the community''s bounty games.


    In general, pricing is determined by the community itself.


    It''s easy, but if the price is too high, it''s normal for no one to attend.


    Of course, for a five-digit inheritance, the standard price in Hakoba is 1,000 gold coins.


    In a sense, this is the same as opening a school and charging tuition fees.


    Of course, it is up to the buyer to learn, or to give up.


    "One thousand gold coins? To buy shares, we want to buy shares, we want to take the majority, boy, do you understand!"


    Seeing Qian''s eyes wide open, Bai Yasha suddenly shouted beside him.


    "Yes, yes, how about you own 51% of the shares."


    Su Jin replied with a smile at this time, he knew very well that Bai Yasha''s purpose in doing this was to "support" him and prevent some Xiao Xiao from trying to **** the interests of selling inheritance.


    In Hakoniwa, there are many communities that make a living by robbery, and the most famous of them are the demon kings who abuse the authority of the organizer.


    And the most vigilant of the Demon King is the guardian of the stratum like Shiroyasha.


    Therefore, in Su Jin''s view, it is not a loss at all to pay more than half of the benefits to replace the umbrella of Baiyasha, and it can even deepen the relationship between the two parties.


    "You''re sensible." Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin with satisfaction, and then said, "But it''s enough for us to get 2 achievements. Of course, we have to talk a little bit about the outside world, understand?"


    "Of course!" Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "But the dividend is still 51%, and the extra part will be replaced by the points in Qianyan."


    "That''s fine." Bai Yasha nodded, then asked Su Jin, "But then again, when are you going to hold the gift game?"


    Su Jin''s eyes flickered for a moment, and then he said, "Seven days later."


    "After all, I also need a little preparation time."


    "Oh?" Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin and said meaningfully, "Then you''d better do more preparations. After all, there will not be many people coming by then."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Whose fault do you think this is because of!"


    If it wasn''t for Shiroyasha who had to burn letters to the Queen of Halloween, would the situation be like this?


    But because he became the target of Shiroyasha''s scandal, things will indeed become very lively in seven days.


    It is necessary to make certain preparations... Su Jin thought to himself.


    ¡ª


    ¡¾1024¡¿Outer door, Huadu, Ziqionghua bar.


    Di Shitian, who was drinking in front of the bar, suddenly put down the goblet and said to the bartender:


    "Have a glass of sake."


    "Okay, Mr. Shi Tian."


    While the bartender was picking up the goods swiftly, Di Shitian turned his head and looked at Uesugi Kendo, who was wearing a workplace suit behind him:


    "Yo, it''s been a while, Uesugi."


    Uesugi Kenshin gave Di Shitian a cold look, and then said:


    "You can only be found in places like this, Boss."


    "Don''t be so cold."


    Di Shitian shook his hand with a smile, he picked up the goblet again, took a sip of wine and said:


    "A peaceful day like this will be rare in the future."


    Uesugi Kenshin frowned, walked to the bar and sat down. At this time, the bartender also placed the poured sake in front of her:


    "Have you met the new leader of NoName?"


    "No, No, No!" Di Shitian shook his finger: "It''s not NoName, it''s [Arcadia], of course, I prefer to call it New Arcadia."


    Hearing this sentence, Uesugi Kenshin''s eyes widened in surprise:


    "That little guy, did you get the flag and name back?"


    "That''s right." Di Shitian smiled, and then said with emotion: "That kid is very slick, but his ability is quite good."


    He paused and said with emotion:


    "I thought it would take him decades to find clues, but I didn''t expect him to be able to grab the flag from those guys."


    "Although I borrowed a little external force, I have a hunch that that little guy must be hiding something deeper, so deep that Shiroyasha doesn''t mind having an affair with him."


    When Uesugi Kenshin heard this, his brows furrowed deeper and deeper: "If this continues, he may become the target of [Snake]."


    "No, it''s not going to be." The corners of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched, and he said, "It has already become a target."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help but sigh: "It seems that his life will be very difficult."

 Chapter 319：

    "So, Uesugi."


    Di Shitian put down the wine glass and looked at Uesugi Ken with a smile:


    "Do you want to work overtime?"


    "What do you mean?" Uesugi Kenshin''s face was a little ugly when he heard ''overtime work'', but he forcibly held back.


    "The return of the leader of Arcadia should start soon. I want you to participate in my place and maintain stability by the way."


    Di Shitian narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Although it''s a small game selling products, aren''t those guys like to give the most painful blow when they are the most happy?"


    "Will those snakes be willing to be exposed?" Uesugi Kenshin asked solemnly.


    The members of Ouroboros have been hidden for so many years, will they be willing to expose themselves for a Su Jin?


    "Maybe, maybe not." Di Shitian shrugged, then asked, "What''s your opinion?"


    Uesugi Kenshin pondered for a moment, picked up the sake, drank it in one gulp, and finally sighed:


    "Forget it, just work overtime. Who made me owe that kid a favor?"


    Chapter 0399 The ghosts and gods of the city of desire


    ¡¾9999¡¿Outer door, the capital of desire.


    After accepting Mr. Mi''s suggestion, Kalgi came here with a mission.


    Kalji looked at the ugly men and beautiful women on the street, observed silently for a moment, then found the right direction and walked straight towards the Indian Wind Temple in the center.


    During this period, he avoided the layers of guards with the high gift of concealment, and dexterously passed through the six layers of defenses.


    at last.


    At the underground entrance of the temple in the city center, Kargi stopped.


    There are no personnel guarding the underground entrance, and some are just empty dark passages, but a little light can be vaguely seen from below.


    Kalji stared at the passage below, thought for a while, and walked in through gritted teeth.


    Passing through the long passage lit by candles, Kalji came to the bottom hall and saw a sea of ??lava fire.


    Gollum~


    The black-red lava grunted.


    When he reached the point and stopped in front of the lava pool, Kalji looked past the lava and looked into the distance.


    At the end of the hall, there is a stone altar, and above the altar is a fiery red lotus bud.


    At this time, red textures are flashing on the lotus buds, and during this time, an elegant fragrance wafts to the nostrils.


    Kalji quickly closed his breath and did not smell those breaths, but he still smelled some, and there were some indescribable physiological reactions.


    At this moment, a female voice rang out:


    "The leader of the third alliance, why is it so expensive to come to a small place like Desire Realm?"


    The female voice is very crisp, with a hint of coquettishness.


    But it was a normal conversation, but it made Kalji see countless illusions.


    There were men and women in the illusion, and the man showed the face of Kalji, and the woman was indeed the countless faces of women that Kalji had seen on the street before.


    Kalji gritted his teeth, ignoring the illusions that made the blood of men and women swell, and gritted his teeth:


    "Because the first alliance was tracked by Emperor Shitian, the object of this letter has been changed to me. I hope you will know, Your Majesty Asura."


    Asura!


    One of the eight schools of Buddhism, a half-human and half-god who grew up in the Desire Realm, representing the ''evil retribution'' in the retribution of good and evil.


    In Hakoten, Asura generally refers to the king of the Shura family.


    The kings and queens of the Asura tribe in all dynasties will be given the title of ''Asura'' and a four-digit status.


    At the same time, Asuras are also a force belonging to the Buddhist side, and they are their tentacles in the lower realm.


    And Kalji''s previous task was to deliver a letter to the current queen of Asura.


    "Oh? Di Shitian? The guy who robbed my ancestor''s wife? Has he descended to the heavenly realm?"


    The female voice sneered, with a little anger in her tone.


    "He can actually catch the tail of the Ouroboros? It seems that something stimulated him and made him stop the game of pretending to be trash."


    "Well... Counting the most recent events, is it the community of the Canary? I remember that there seems to be one of his favorite gods there..."


    The Ashura family and Di Shitian belong to the same Buddhist sect, but the former is not the army of heaven, and has obvious differences with Di Shitian.


    The specific reason, Kalji has no way of knowing, and does not care too much, after all, he is just a messenger.


    Therefore, Kalji did not reply, just lowered his head in silence, but at this moment, his ears moved and he said:


    "Your Majesty Asura."


    "What''s the matter?" a female voice asked.


    Kargi hesitated for a moment, then said:


    "The community you speak of, that is, Arcadia, has now recaptured their flag."


    "Huh?" A surprised voice sounded: "Mithras actually missed?"


    "Yes." Kalji nodded, and then said:


    "His Majesty Mithra died under the sneak attack of Di Shitian, and there seem to be traces of the two thousand-eyed people at the scene."


    "Interesting, Arcadia, who lost the canary, still makes these people care..."


    A brisk laughter sounded, followed by a charming whisper:


    "Put the letter down."


    "To those of the First United, I have to think about it..."


    "I''m not sure if I should take action to bury the new seedlings of that community."


    At the same time as the voice fell, in the magma, a stone platform quietly rose.


    see.


    Kalji quickly took out a letter and put it on the stone platform, and at this moment, he hesitated for a while, and then said:


    "Your Majesty Asura."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Kargi said with a serious expression:


    "Please be careful that Arcadia''s new leader, that man, is not an easy hand to deal with."


    "Oh? Interesting."


    "I understand your advice."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Return to the surface from the temple grounds until you leave the city of desire and enter some deep mountain in the wilderness.


    Kargi wiped off his sweat, bowed his waist, and said in anguish:


    "Is this the physiological response of human males? It''s really distressing, doesn''t that Asura majesty know that I''m just a child?"


    At this moment, a voice that only he could hear came from Kargi''s ear.


    It was the voice of an existence calling itself Mr. Mi.


    ''You can be lucky, little guy. ¡¯


    ''The Asura Queen of this generation did not follow the traditional way of charm. ¡¯


    ¡®Otherwise, you may enjoy the charm comparable to that of a demon concubine. ¡¯


    The demon concubine was Su Daji.


    This godhead who single-handedly contributed to the downfall of the Shang Dynasty, and was also close to Yuzaoqian and Amaterasu Daiyuxian, can be described as a representative figure of ''charming'' in Hakoten.


    Not a single man who met her was not captured by the charm of the other party, and even many gods in the almighty realm tried to become the ''King Zhou of Shang''.


    However, for Kalji, such a woman is actually the object of his very hard work.


    After all, he is only a two-year-old child! How insane is it to make a two-year-old react with the power of charm?


    "Mr. Mi, I don''t understand why you want me to deliberately name Arcadia to have retaken the flag."


    "Hehe, I don''t understand why you reminded Ashura." Mr. Mi smiled happily.


    Kalji was silent for a while, then sighed and said:


    "Maybe it''s because I don''t want to start a fight."


    Revealing the strength of the leader of Arcadia may make Queen Asura retreat, this is what Kalgi thought.


    He always had a touch of kindness.


    Chapter 0400 No one can escape the black pot


    "Innocent!"


    Facing Kalji''s self-talk, Mr. Mi sneered.


    Then, he sighed and said:


    "This is a meaningless act. Since Arcadia can take back the flag, the current Queen Ashura will naturally treat them as official opponents."


    "That''s why Asura said just now that he has to consider whether to shoot."


    "She''s thinking about how and what to do with Arcadia."


    "Then..." Kalji hesitated.


    "You want to ask Ashura if he will make a move?"


    There was a bit of a smile in Mr. Mi''s tone.


    "Yes." Kalji nodded, and this was indeed what he wanted to ask.


    "Why do you think the people of the First Union deliberately said that they were being followed by Emperor Shitian?"


    When Mr. Mi said this, his tone seemed to be sneering:


    "''This is a wonderful opportunity for revenge'', a mindless race like the Ashura family will definitely think so."


    "In their opinion, since Arcadia''s former chief of staff is a disciple of Emperor Shitian, then they are enemies and deserve their revenge."


    "This point, even if the canary disappears, the new leader can''t change it."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Mi clearly sneered:


    "In the end, it''s time for that cunning kid to be punished by throwing a scapegoat all day!"


    "Does the Ashura family have a grudge against Emperor Shitian?"


    The young Kargi felt as if he had come into contact with the secrets of Hakoniwa.


    In the face of the curious Kalji, Mr. Mi did not refuse, and took the initiative to explain to him:


    "Hehe, you are still young and haven''t experienced that dawn period, so you don''t know the origin of the Asura family."


    "In fact, the Ashura family originated from Ahura Mazda in Persian mythology. It is the product of the defiled godhead of the good **** and belongs to the race of demigods and demigods."


    "And the person who polluted the godhead of Ahura Mazda, others don''t know, but I am clear."


    When Kalji heard this, his eyes widened immediately:


    "Mr. Mi, you mean... Di Shitian?"


    "Otherwise? Do you think that old thing really has always been a waste god?"


    "Before meeting the original rabbit, that guy is no different from the old immortal who is now in the upper class of the small garden."


    Mr. Mi laughed, and then said meaningfully:


    "But this is just the old yellow calendar of the ancestors. If you want to talk about the origin of hatred in modern times, it is probably necessary to count the feud between the previous generations of Asura kings and Emperor Shitian."


    Hearing this, Kalji asked in astonishment:

 Chapter 320：

    "Isn''t it right? Although King Asura is a four-digit existence, there is a clear gap with the Nengtian Emperor. How could the two sides be enmity?"


    "Why not?"


    Mr. Mi said jokingly:


    "As we all know, the Ashura family is an internal intermarriage, and the men are extremely ugly, and the women are beautiful."


    "If you were the wife of King Asura, what would happen if you faced the face that you hide from the ghost every day?"


    "And at this time, a reputation is obviously not good, but it is unusual to please women, and at the same time, a big man with a high status comes to pursue you?"


    "Since you''re married, naturally you have to reject other people''s pursuits?" Kalji showed a blank expression.


    "Oh, it really is a hairy boy who doesn''t understand women''s hearts."


    Mr. Mi murmured, and then said:


    "Forget it, you don''t need to know about the absurdity of these old things."


    "There is only that rabbit in Arcadia, and the current Queen Asura will definitely not help it. After all, her grandmother and Di Shitian made a lot of jokes at the top."


    Hearing this, Kalji frowned and said:


    "Although I say this, according to my contact, Mr. Su Jin is not a good person to deal with."


    "Even if Asura''s crown is the strongest queen in modern times, the odds of winning may not be great."


    At this time, Mr. Mi scolded:


    "Idiot, just knowing that the odds are not high, I suggest you take over the job of delivering letters."


    "What do you mean..." Kalji opened his eyes slightly and asked in astonishment.


    Hearing this, Mr. Mi said in a playful tone:


    "Haha, isn''t Di Shitian looking for the Ouroboros? Since he wants to investigate, then we''ll send him the snake''s tail and let him catch it."


    "As we all know, in muddy water, it is easy to fish."


    When Kalji heard this, he immediately reacted and said with a solemn expression:


    "Is there a ghost inside the First Union..."


    "Oh? Do you think it''s just the first union?" Mr. Mi said this with a very playful tone.


    However, without waiting for Kalji to respond, he said to himself:


    "There have been more and more chaos in Box Garden recently. The gods at the upper levels have begun to incarnate, and the god-kings who have ideas have begun to descend into the sky. Maybe in a short while, the chaotic world will be completely opened..."


    "This time, it may be even bigger than the seven-day war that year."


    "The cunning new leader of Arcadia chose this time to be on the stage, which is a bit out of his character. He may have been reminded of some existence... Which old friend is..."


    Mr. Mi''s voice became more and more muffled until it disappeared.


    "The Seven Days War..."


    Kargi looked a little nervous.


    The seven-day war refers to the group of demon kings centered on the seven great saints, including Sun Wukong, who resisted the war between Buddhism and Taoism.


    Unlike the final trial that challenges humanity, this is a civil war between gods and Buddhas.


    According to Mr. Mi''s words, the next war may still be a civil war between the gods, but the scale will far exceed the seven-day war.


    "The troubled times, is it really coming..." Kalji couldn''t help but have a headache.


    Although he recently took over as the leader of the Third Union of Ouroboros, he really did not like this group.


    However, when the turbulent times come, this group of demon kings is the most powerful force, and he will definitely use this in the future to fight against the chess players behind him.


    This is a great irony for Kalji.


    Born from the spirit of the savior, he actually wants to start a war. The reality is so helpless.


    "Okay, don''t feel sorry for yourself there."


    Mr. Mi said with a bit of consolation in his tone:


    "Since your kid has become the leader of the third alliance, it''s time to pick up the measure."


    "Kill what should be killed, and use what should be used. Remember, kindness is for your companions. In the face of enemies, you only need to be cruel."


    "After all, Hakoba is only a paradise for gods and Buddhas."


    "I understand." Kalji was silent for a moment, then nodded.


    At the end, he looked east, as if staring at the end of the world.


    After a while, he cleaned up the traces he left, and after confirming that there were no stalkers, he turned to leave and disappeared into the forest.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arcadia headquarters.


    After sending off Shiroyasha and arranging for Black Rabbit to lead Uno Hanaritsu and Inoue Orihime to familiarize themselves with the environment.


    Su Jin went straight to the underground library, and in front of the layers of bookshelves, found a silver-haired Athena in a snow-white robe sitting at the desk, holding a book of History of the Garden.


    Chapter 0401 Will you go to the canary?


    The underground library of the Arcadia main castle.


    The spirit of fire without wisdom floated on the ceiling, emitting a soft light of pure white, as if the ceiling was covered with a white carpet.


    Under the light, the silver-haired girl in a snow-white robe and tied with a blue ribbon was holding a scroll in one hand and a table in the other, sitting in front of the desk and watching silently.


    Looking at the young but intellectual side face, Su Jin sighed, walked over, opened the seat next to the desk, and sat down:


    "I might need you to contact the one in Greece."


    For the sake of insurance, Su Jin wanted to contact Athena of Hakoba to confirm the risk of Arcadia''s comeback.


    Athena, who maintained her loli appearance, looked at the scroll and said with a smile on her face:


    "She contacted the concubine an hour ago."


    "What did she say?" Su Jin raised his brows, not surprised that Athena''s actions were fast.


    For the Lord, he was definitely the first to know about the promotion of the **** of death to four figures, and it was not difficult to make corresponding arrangements after that.


    At this time, the corners of Athena''s mouth were slightly raised, and she said with a half-smile:


    "She admires your courage in choosing this point in time."


    "Courage~~!"


    Su Jin knew very well why another Athena would say that.


    Because of the influence of observing the world of the godslayer, the upper levels of Hakoniwa are already tense.


    The god-king who descended into the heavens as a human being, the incarnation of the obedient **** who disobeyed, and the conflict of beliefs and spiritual perfection in the past.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that the upper floor is already a ''powder keg''.


    At this time, Arcadia, which had been destroyed once, reappeared, and it was simply a living target.


    In the eyes of the gods, it is the dazzling bomb lead.


    There are too many people looking at this place, hoping that the crusade against the Ouroboros will detonate the situation in Hakoniwa.


    Who doesn''t understand the truth of fishing in troubled waters?


    The chess player wants to play chess, the chess piece wants to seek more benefits, and the outsider wants to watch the play.


    And this mess will be completely detonated on the grounds that the leader of Arcadia will return to battle.


    Therefore, the Athena of Hakoba will use ''courage'' to evaluate Su Jin.


    It was indeed a decision that required courage.


    "..."


    Su Jin was silent for a while, leaned back in the chair, and sighed slightly:


    "For me, it''s safer to let the bomb go off in a safe environment than to go off when it''s dangerous."


    Doesn''t Su Jin know that his debut battle will be very risky?


    He knows.


    To be honest, he ignited the first lead of this explosive barrel, and he even added a few more explosive barrels in it very badly.


    The power of the bomb, doesn''t he understand the bomber?


    He understands it well, so he has to do it even more.


    The chaos that is about to start at the lower level is impossible for Su Jin to avoid, and neither can he.


    Therefore, instead of being involved in the game at the most chaotic time, it is better to enter the game from the beginning and be the ''igniter''.


    Like the assassination of the Archduke during World War I, the gunman Gaffigri who sparked the war.


    It is like Tang Zhou, a disciple of Zhang Jiao who informed the Han Dynasty before the Yellow Turban Uprising.


    Gaffigri was finally sentenced to 20 years in prison, while Tang Zhou''s whereabouts are unknown, but there is no record of his death.


    And these two people, without special circumstances, who would care about their fate?


    The person who fired the first shot is often not noticed... And this is Su Jin''s purpose.


    Secretly enter the village, don''t shoot... The real victory is the last laugh in the chaos.


    "But after avoiding the explosive barrels?" Athena asked quietly: "People like you shouldn''t forget the real problems that Arcadia will face after coming back, right?"


    The smile on Su Jin''s face froze slightly.


    He was silent for a while, then sighed softly:


    "Canary..."


    After Arcadia''s comeback, what are the things to do, and what do others think Arcadia will do?


    There is probably only one answer to this.


    - Re-strengthen Arcadia.


    And what problems will arise in re-growing Arcadia, let Athena make such a statement.


    Su Jin knew very well that there would be only one Athena.


    That is to find the missing seniors of the community, that is, the former leader Kasugabe Takaaki and the former chief of staff Canary.


    This is the problem faced by Song Gaozong, the founding emperor of the Southern Song Dynasty, and the important contradiction that killed Marshal Yue Fei.


    - Welcome the Emperor.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin fell into silence.


    Athena, who knew Su Jin''s character and understood his situation, sighed softly at this moment:


    "The time is too short. In just half a year, the upper management did not give up to find Arcadia''s former leader Kasugabe Takaaki and Chief of Staff Canary."


    "And the whereabouts of these two people, the Devil King Alliance ''Ouroboros'' must know."


    "Perhaps, after your debut battle is over, those gods will ask you to find the whereabouts of the canary in various names and various interests."


    "And here, the Ouroboros have to be involved, and various upper-level conflicts that use the Ouroboros as the fuse keep breaking out."


    "For the gods, even if you are not strong enough, if you die in a conflict with the Ouroboros, it doesn''t matter to them at all. After all, it''s not them who died."


    "And even if I don''t die, I find the canary..."


    Athena said this, paused for a while, looked at Su Jin with reminding eyes and said:


    "At that time, your leadership in Arcadia, in the eyes of those gods, is probably already in jeopardy."


    Even if Su Jin and Canary were as close as mother and son before, but under the interference of the gods who are not involved in human affairs, conflicts are inevitable.


    In other words, if there is no conflict, those gods will not give up.


    And the final result, in their eyes, must end with Su Jin stepping down.


    Compared with the canary who challenged the final trial of mankind twice and made human history progress according to the wishes of the gods many times, Su Jin was not valued by the gods.


    In their eyes, the canary is the core of Arcadia, and the existence of canaries in Arcadia is valuable.


    And for the canary, Arcadia''s dream of a grand alliance is the most important.

 Chapter 321：

    She couldn''t give up on Arcadia, and she couldn''t.


    I am afraid that in the end, under the interference of the gods, Su Jin is afraid that the only way to go is to leave Arcadia.


    Even if it''s a bit of a grind to kill a donkey, but what about the gods?


    Anyway, their purpose is achieved.


    "It may not be that bad."


    Su Jin shrugged, he raised his left leg with a smile on his face, and said in a playful tone:


    "Because of the fall of Arcadia, there are many gods who are hostile to the Ouroboros, but there are only a few people who are willing to take action and can represent the gods."


    He said this, and counted the people who might shoot:


    "The Emperor Shitian, who represents the Heavenly Army, and the Queen of Halloween, who is the teacher of Canary, are also considered one. In addition, there are also the Buddha of Fighting Victory from Buddhism, and Apollo, the **** of light from Greece."


    "These people are people who have invested heavily in the former Arcadia. They are bound to do something to the Ouroboros either out of duty, out of revenge, or out of profit."


    "The Queen of Halloween is too lofty. The Buddha who fought over the Buddha himself was vigilant. Apollo was born in Greece, and most of the gods would not trust him."


    "So, the person who will come forward in the end is probably only Di Shitian, and he will only come forward."


    "And a human like him, when he knows some details about me, won''t force me too hard."


    "With their detours, my situation is not too difficult."


    "I just want to know one thing."


    Athena narrowed her eyes slightly, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Are you going to find the whereabouts of the canary?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned and fell into silence.


    After a while, he sighed softly:


    "I can."


    Chapter 0402 Doers and gangsters


    "What a surprising answer."


    Athena lowered her head slightly, slanted her face, and observed Su Jin''s expression:


    "If you''re worried that your concubine will leak secrets to Black Rabbit, you don''t have to."


    With a smile on her face, she said softly:


    "For the concubine, it makes no difference whether the community is Arcadia or any other name."


    "The concubine only cares about the people the concubine should care about."


    What you said, I can''t stand it... Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at Athena after hearing this, and then coughed in order to hide the embarrassment:


    "In this kind of thing, I personally don''t think there is a need to hide."


    Su Jin adjusted his mood after saying this, smiled and said:


    "You may think that people like me, in order to maximize profits, will definitely play the trick of selling dog meat."


    "The mouth is talking about looking for a canary, but behind the scenes it is true that the yang acts against the yin, for fear that the leader''s rights will be taken away."


    Su Jin sneered when he said this:


    "Isn''t that stupid?"


    "After getting rid of those so-called connections, what rights do Arcadia have left after losing her name?"


    "Although to be honest, I did stay to help the remnants of Arcadia because of the life-saving grace of Black Rabbit and Canary, and even at the very beginning, I had the intention of using Arcadia''s connections."


    "But after taking the flag back, I should have paid it back, and it is almost the same."


    "I''m not worried about the return of the canary, or even the gods who will support her takeover."


    "If the Canary really wants to fight for power after returning..."


    When Su Jin said this, the corners of his mouth cracked, and he said with a grim smile:


    "Then let''s have a real fight!"


    "Let me see if it''s her wit that killed me or my fist that shattered her from the atomic level!"


    "Of course, that''s the worst-case scenario."


    "According to my understanding, before things turn out like that, the woman in the canary will most likely take me to drink and smile away from her grievances."


    "Haha, her drink capacity is about 150ml of liquor, I can pour it in a glass."


    "That woman doesn''t look like an elder at all. Although she has high resourcefulness, she always acts stupid in front of the members of the community."


    "Thanks to him, the black rabbit has completely inherited the stupidity she pretended to be, and has become the stupidity she is now."


    Athena didn''t speak, just listened to Su Jin complaining quietly.


    And in the process, the smile on her face became stronger and stronger, until the smile was like a flower:


    "Should I say that I am a concubine''s Saint Seiya?"


    When she said this, she narrowed her eyes, looked at Su Jin with a half-smile, and said:


    "Although with your character, you must have made sufficient preparations to take corresponding actions, but in the eyes of the concubine, being able to be conscious is still a hero''s ability."


    "If you want to say something insidious about me, just say it directly."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and said angrily:


    "For me, life is the most important thing. If I really have to face fatal danger, please rest assured, I will definitely leave you and run away."


    "It''s really unpleasant to say, at this time, it''s enough to lie."


    Athena grumbled, then said:


    "How are your preparations for your debut?"


    "You mean the product launch in seven days?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, but said a little helplessly:


    "I''ve already made some reserves for the gifts related to the **** of death, but the trouble is the gods who may cause trouble."


    "Just the product testing of Zanpakut¨­ can''t satisfy those who like to watch the fun."


    Su Jin dared to pack a ticket.


    Those visiting gods definitely don''t want to enter the Zhenyang Spiritual Arts Academy made by Su Jin to learn how to become a **** of death like ordinary spiritual bodies.


    What they want to watch is a good show, the ''love-hate entanglement'' between Su Jin and Bai Yasha, and the ''fancy and gorgeous'' performance of the new leader of Arcadia.


    And these, he, Su Jinsu, and someone else are not going to give them.


    Want to treat him like a monkey?


    no way!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shrugged and said:


    "To be honest, I don''t like those guys, even if they''re just low-level gods."


    In the little garden, the gods are also hierarchical.


    Achieving more than three digits, the main god, the god-king-level powerhouse, and the core of the group of gods.


    Because of these cores, there are four-digit gods who also live in the three-digit realm.


    Underneath, there are the gods who live in the four-digit outer door, the strength is in the four-digit number, and the demigods who have gained faith in the five-digit number.


    In Hakoten, these beings are collectively referred to as Shura Gods and Buddhas.


    In this, we will consider the existence of the Ouroboros, the order of the small garden, and the completion of the final trial of human beings... Guys like these who do practical things are basically in the three-digit heaven.


    These people are the core figures of the group of gods, and they are also the guys who really do practical things.


    And the lower-level gods and Buddhas, except for some cadres of the gods, most of them are the kind of ''scoundrels''.


    That is, in the system, the crowd **** who eats and drinks, likes to play and gossip.


    As for Su Jin''s debut battle, the eight who will really be present in large numbers are these ''gangsters'' at the lower level.


    In fact, in comparison, Su Jin''s disgust for lower-level gods and Buddhas far exceeds that of upper-level gods and Buddhas.


    This guy from the lower level, occupying the dungeon and not talking about shit, has a lot of things to do, and he likes to show off.


    And to be honest, Su Jin thinks that most of these idiots probably don''t know about the recent turmoil in the upper levels of the small garden.


    He even doubted that the gods who descended into the sky and became human beings, the reason why they sealed themselves so simply, not afraid of being hunted down by the gods of disobedience as prey, was because of these lower-level scumbags.


    With these idiots around, why can''t he become a god-killer?


    ¡®After raising pigs for so many years, it is time to harvest. ¡¯


    Su Jin can guarantee that some gods at the upper level definitely think so.


    Hearing Su Jin''s dislike of the gods, Athena said calmly:


    "Sure enough, no matter where you are, the gods of steel are the objects that concubines hate."


    After she said this, she obviously did not want to bring up this topic again, and then asked:


    "Forget it, let''s consider things other than them. Compared with their existence, the possible counterattack of the Ouroboros is what needs to be paid attention to."


    "Eighty percent of them will send a demon king, right? Or a master among the four figures, at least a demon king at the legendary stage."


    When Su Jin said this, he frowned and said:


    "In other words, am I 80% likely to have the authority of the Demon King?"


    Athena sighed slightly, and then said to Su Jin very seriously:


    "Speaking of which, I suggest that you use your host authority flexibly."


    "According to the concubine''s knowledge, the spirit game developed by the organizer''s authority can effectively fight against the demon king and create a venue advantage, and he is still a good entertainment in the eyes of the gods."


    "My concubine thinks that you can take advantage of this and let those gods take the initiative to participate in your spiritual game to reduce the losses they bring to Arcadia."


    "Also, if the Demon King appears and really launches an attack, you can also respond effectively."


    Hearing this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he said with a smile:


    "It''s a coincidence, I''m looking for you because of this."


    While he was talking, he stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the void, grabbed a roll of black parchment and said:


    "Would you help me see how my game against the gods'' host is?"


    Athena was stunned when she heard the words. Then, she took out a pair of black-rimmed glasses and put them on herself. Then she took over the sponsor permission from Su Jin and looked at the first row.


    [Blessing Game: Death God Realm]


    Chapter 0403 Death''s Gift Game


    [Blessing Game: Death God Realm]


    [Crack conditions: Become the Spirit King. ¡¿


    [Deciphering method: In the artificial world of corpse souls and the virtual circle, gather the power of the **** of death, virtual, and Quincy, and according to the orthodox ceremony, become the king of spirits within fourteen days. ¡¿


    [Losing conditions: surrender, or when the contestant fails to meet the appeal conditions. ¡¿


    ¡¾"Arcadia" Seal¡¿


    Athena read the content carefully, and then said with a little surprise:


    "This is the origin of your death **** position? Your host game?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately replied with a smile:


    "It looks like you''ve read a lot of books in the library."


    In Hakoba, everyone with sponsorship rights will get an exclusive sponsor game.


    This is often the content of compulsory games that some demon kings can perform.


    In Little Garden, such games often represent the spiritual nature of an existence, which is the source of the existence''s own merits.


    Like Hercules, if he becomes the Demon Lord and starts the essential game, there is a high probability that the content will be ¡®challenge the twelve trials¡¯.


    And replaced by Perseus Perseus, it is his most famous heroic deed "challenging the magic star Algor".

 Chapter 322：

    These deeds are the source of my achievements, the great deeds they have made in the lower realm, and the basis for the center of the small garden to improve their spirituality.


    In fact, the so-called hero trials in the mouths of some four-digit communities are actually an incomplete manifestation of this type of compulsory game.


    It is a small devil king game held at a reduced price and voluntary by both parties.


    This game is very popular among the beings of four and five figures, and is also an advantageous means against the Demon Lord.


    As for Su Jin, who was promoted to four figures with a virtual spirit and a **** of death.


    His compulsory game is those ''false experiences'' in the world of death.


    That is, Su Jin replaced the ''Spirit King'' in the Soul Realm and became the cornerstone of maintaining the Three Realms.


    This is the achievement of Su Jin''s death spirit, Gane.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin brought a hint of joking on his face:


    "Although it may be troublesome, I plan to trick those gods into participating in this game during the debut battle."


    Hearing this, Athena frowned and said:


    "With all due respect, your spiritual game is not difficult for those gods and Buddhas to crack."


    "Although the lower-level gods have a bad style, they are all four-digit existences, and they have experienced too many gift games."


    "For them, your game is just a bit of a hassle, but it''s not that hard to solve."


    In fact, in the gift game of Su Jin, the trouble is to analyze the power of the **** of death, emptiness, and Quincy, as well as the ceremony of becoming a spirit king.


    According to the rules of the Little Garden Center, unbreakable games are not allowed to exist.


    Therefore, Su Jin must add relevant information to the game venue.


    With this information in hand, with the strength of four figures, I am afraid that the game will be broken in two or three days.


    After all, a five-digit number is the limit for the world view of the God of Death, and four-digit numbers are basically impossible.


    Therefore, in the face of the existence of four-digit numbers, this gift game naturally has its authority.


    "Have you forgotten that this is not a Demon King game?"


    Su Jin had a playful smile on his face:


    "Even if it''s cracked, what if I pay the prize. According to the rules that determine the quality of the prize based on the difficulty of the game, I''m going to pay a small punch to deal with it. Is it possible that those people can still capture me as a servant?"


    Su Jin said this, with a sinister smile on his face:


    "Besides, I don''t want to do anything dangerous with this game, I just want to teach those who like to watch the fun a lesson, or to hold back the Demon King of Ouroboros to prevent the enemy from escaping."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he continued with a sneer:


    "After all, my Su Su''s fist is harder than those monkeys who love to perform."


    Hearing this, Athena looked at Su Jin with a smile and said:


    "It seems that you want to create your own deterrent power at the lower level?"


    "right!"


    Su Jin nodded and said in a serious tone:


    "Even if I can, I even plan to unilaterally declare war on Ouroboros after my debut fight."


    "Is this too urgent?" Athena asked with a frown.


    Although declaring war with the Ouroboros is an inevitable thing, Athena thinks that it would be better to delay it for at least a few months until the community grows stronger, or after she has digested her authority.


    And now, at this point in time, it''s really a bit irritable.


    Su Jin heard the words, sighed, and said calmly:


    "No hurry, those who really stand at the top won''t give me time to prepare."


    Su Jin actually knew very well that he was indeed a little impatient.


    But even so, he still has to do it, and even declare war on the ''Ouroboros'', without being surrounded and suppressed by the opponent.


    Because, Su Jin knew in his heart that Arcadia and Ouroboros were actually hostile for a long time, and declaring war was just to put things on the bright side.


    What he really prioritizes is actually to use this declaration of war to show his strength, so as to clear his relationship with the changes in human history, and put him above the candidate for ''the troublemaker who observes another world and causes changes in human history''. Pick up.


    Of course, while removing the suspicion, he also needs to cast out his reputation as the new leader of Arcadia, and truly become a well-known figure in the lower classes of Hakoniwa, not the leader of the old, weak, sick and disabled party in Arcadia in the eyes of the world. sheep.


    That''s what really matters.


    And after that, Su Jin was able to execute the plan, retire from the identity of the fuse, and try to understand the chances of becoming a double-digit number in Omega''s mouth in the dark...


    Here, the degree of strength exerted must be properly arranged, otherwise it will be revealed in the eyes of the gods, and even if he does not die, he will be severely suppressed.


    I hope that the double-digit opportunity will be worth the price I pay... Su Jin narrowed his eyes and stopped thinking temporarily.


    "It''s good that you have an idea of ??your own, at least it''s better than going with the flow."


    Athena sighed, and then looked at Su Jin''s gift game content.


    Su Jin has an idea, which is better than no idea. As for the danger of Little Garden, for Athena, it is nothing more than death, and the goddess of the underworld is very open to this.


    While checking the gift game, Athena suddenly paused.


    "Um?"


    "Su Jin..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Su Jin replied with a puzzled look.


    At this time, Athena asked with a subtle expression:


    "My concubine is a little curious about the ritual of becoming a spirit king?"


    Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth and said indifferently:


    "Have a compassionate heart that matches the identity of the Spirit King and is willing to give selflessly."


    In fact, he cut off his ears, plucked out his eyes, pulled out his tongue, pulled out his internal organs, then cut off his limbs, and sealed himself in the Lingwang Palace for seven days...


    There are gods who are willing to do this, and someone Su is willing to call him the strongest... Su Jin complained in his heart.


    From the beginning, he did not think that anyone could achieve this condition.


    Therefore, Su Jin actually didn''t intend to send it out after a shallow beating.


    After all, shallow punching is also cost-intensive. It is not good to let others buy it with gold coins in the trial of the True Central Spiritual Art Institute?


    Although money cannot be omnipotent, it can be omnipotent!


    On the other side, Athena stared at Su Jin carefully for a while, then looked away.


    A concubine only believes in you... Athena rolled her eyes and said:


    "In the game, there is nothing wrong with the concubine, but you''d better ask a professional like Leticia to check."


    "I''ll do it later."


    Su Jin sighed softly at this time:


    "After this matter is over, it''s almost time for Black Rabbit to release news and publicity."


    Hearing this, Athena said with some expectation:


    "After seven days, is your debut battle..."


    "It always feels like there will be a lot of noise."


    Chapter 0404 Worthy of being a canary


    North District, [54545] Outer Gate.


    City of Brilliant Flames.


    The community that rules here is centered on the Yalong, which is inherited from the community ''Salamandra'' of the ''Taoist Taisui God'' Xinghai Dragon King.


    At noon, a lizard man in armor hurriedly entered Salamanda''s headquarters building with a letter, entered the council hall, and shouted while running:


    "Your Excellency the Acting Chief..."


    "What''s so frustrating?"


    The dark-skinned youth with short red hair and black dragon horns on the left and right of his forehead expressed his dissatisfaction.


    Mandela Terdorec.


    The descendant of the Star Sea Dragon King, the Yalong species, is currently serving as the acting leader of Salamanda because of the young age of the new leader.


    "Believe...believe..."


    Looking at the panicked subordinates, Mandela frowned and asked, "What happened to the letter? Please speak slowly."


    The lizardman took a few deep breaths, and then handed the letter over nervously:


    "Invitation letter from Arcadia!"


    "That community that has not been completed and has no name?" Mandela frowned, hesitating for a moment, he reached out and borrowed the envelope.


    However, at this moment, he paused and looked at the lizardman with surprise:


    "what did you just say?"


    The lizardman was stunned for a moment, then said in surprise, "Arcadia''s invitation letter!"


    "Arcadia... Can this name be pronounced?"


    Mandela''s face changed slightly, and he quickly opened the envelope and glanced at the contents above, his face changed inexplicably.


    After a long while, he let out a deep breath and said:


    "The debut battle of the rookie leader... Arcadia actually revived under those circumstances, this is simply..."


    Simply a miracle!


    After being taken away by the Demon King, there are very few communities that can be revived. At least in Mandela''s view, this kind of thing has only happened less than 3 times in the historical records of Salamanda.


    This may seem like a lot, but when combined with the number of sample sizes, it may not be.


    Salamanda has recorded information for countless years, but more than 100 million communities have had their flags taken away, and among them, only 3 have regained their names.


    The success rate of 3 in 100 million, regarded as a miracle, is also natural.


    After carefully scrutinizing the invitation letter several times, Mandela looked at the name of ''Su Jin'' on it, gritted his teeth and said:


    "I''m so careless... Unexpectedly, in such a community, a powerful successor can emerge..."


    Just four months ago, Salamanda was a member of the Arcadia Grand Alliance and had three fixed seats in the alliance council hall.


    In other words, Salamanda was an ally of Arcadia four months ago, and the two sides are very close allies.


    However... half a year ago, the Arcadia Alliance was destroyed, the flag was taken away, and the name was stripped away.


    After such a thing happened, Mandela thought for two months, made the decision to renege on the covenant, led the members of Salamanda, and officially withdrew from the Arcadia Major League.


    Four months later, however, Arcadia was revived.


    "Su Jin... I remember the patient who seemed to be rescued by the canary... It seems that he is an adult. Did he escape the disaster because he didn''t join the community at that time..."


    As Mandela spoke, his eyes suddenly widened:


    "Wait, is this person the sick patient brought back by Canary?"


    "Could it be that... this Su Jin is the secret hand of the Canary who deliberately placed it in the community after predicting that Arcadia was at risk of collapse?"


    "Yes, absolutely."


    "Two hundred years ago, after the crusade against the dragons, the loss of the big alliance was so great, how could the canary not expect the risk of the alliance''s collapse?"


    "She is recognized by the lower levels as the strongest gift game cracker, how could she not see the risks."


    "If this is the case, it is normal for the Canary to deliberately leave a strong member before the defeat."


    "I''m afraid, this Su Jin is the successor that Canary has secretly cultivated over the years, but he has never been allowed to show up. Instead, he was invited as a plan when the crisis was definitely coming. As a result, the matter was really expected by her. bingo."


    "That''s why Arcadia was attacked and destroyed by the Demon King, and after the name was taken away, it successfully recovered in just half a year... sigh!"


    When Mandela thought of this, he felt a chill all over his body, and it was only creepy.


    If the Canary counts that Arcadia will be destroyed, does she count the betrayal of the Alliance ally?


    After all, after the collapse of the main body of Arcadia, the people most likely to accept their legacy are allies like Salamanda. Will the canaries not see this?

 Chapter 323：

    No, she must have seen it.


    Thinking of this, Mandela''s face suddenly shed big drops of cold sweat.


    Throughout the ages, people have been far less hostile to the enemy than to the traitor.


    And he Mandela, but when Arcadia fell, as the vanguard of the betrayal, the first few betrayed the covenant.


    It is impossible for Arcadia, who has always been involved, to not know this, and the Canary who has calculated all this must not be ignorant.


    Then, the purpose of Arcadia''s letter... Mandela squeezed the letter in his hand, and his hands gradually began to tremble.


    "This is the Hongmen Banquet!"


    Will you do it... Mandela thought.


    No, not very likely, while Salamanda betrayed the Covenant, we did not appropriate Arcadia''s legacy either.


    Hehe, at that time, we were afraid of being targeted by the demon king who annihilated Arcadia, how would we dare to embezzle the inheritance... But just like this, will Salamanda be all right?


    A successor who stole the flag and name from the Demon King in less than half a year.


    Does he really have no problem with Salamanda?


    You must know that although Arcadia entered an unprecedented period of weakness half a year ago, there were at least five four-digit figures in the headquarters, and among them, the leader Kasugabe Takaaki was even closer to the exceptional field.


    But even so, he was annihilated overnight by the mysterious Demon King, and all the main fighting forces disappeared, leaving only a few children.


    What level of existence would the Demon King be like?


    As long as it is above the four-digit legend field, at least it can overwhelm the existence of Kasugabe Takaaki.


    And what level will Su Jin, who grabbed the flag from this existence, be?


    Four figures... Exceptional realm... Mandela swallowed.


    "That''s right, only the monsters in the four-digit abnormal field can fully grasp the flag, and only these lower-level invincible monsters, the canary can safely regard him as the background..."


    Mandela muttered to himself, and then the smile on his face became more and more bitter.


    "Standing on the wrong team..."


    He looked at the envelope again, looked at the time on it, and was silent for a long time.


    Finally, he took a deep breath.


    "Pass my order."


    "Yes!"


    "Notify the leader of Sandora. After six days, go to the East District and participate in the debut battle of the leader of Arcadia, Mr. Su Jin."


    "Yes!"


    I hope to make up for it a little... Mandela held the letter, feeling mixed.


    Chapter 0405 Su Jin, who is suspected of being a candidate for the original script


    Hakoniwa Minami District, the Dragon Horned Griffon Alliance, which is recognized as the largest alliance community in the Southern District.


    conference room.


    Staff Officer Galoro looked at the letter with the Arcadia flag on his hand and was filled with emotion:


    "Unexpectedly, in just half a year, did Arcadia rise again?"


    Galoro Genderge, known as the Strange Cat, is the leader of the six wounded communities of the Dragon Horned Griffon Alliance, and one of the alliance''s staff.


    As a veteran with four figures and a rare cat-shaped hand, Galoro is the founder and veteran of the Dragon Horned Griffon, and has a splendid reputation in the southern district.


    At the same time, Galoro was also a member of the former Arcadia Alliance, and has not even quit.


    In theory, he still has a seat in Arcadia headquarters.


    It is precisely because of this that he is so emotional about the re-emergence of Arcadia.


    At this time, sitting in the main seat, a woman with long orange hair, wheat-colored skin, and a better figure frowned and asked:


    "Elder, what happened in Arcadia?"


    Sarah Turdorec. Originally, he was the first in line for the successor to Salamanda of the North District Community.


    However, due to various reasons, he left Salamanda and came to the Southern District. He was recently hired by the Dragon Horned Griffon as the leader of the alliance.


    This kind of operation of hiring an outsider to be the leader is not uncommon in Hakoba.


    Of course, generally speaking, the community has a series of indicators when selecting outsiders as leaders.


    A series of requirements such as strength, fame, and life experience are very high.


    And Sarah, as a four-digit Yalong species, was originally the first-in-line heir to Salamanda, and has always been known as a powerful dragon genius in the north and south regions.


    Therefore, after being forced to leave the former community, he was cut off by the dragon horn and lion and became the current leader of the alliance and the speaker of the parliament.


    And Salamanda is the community where Mandela and Sandora are, a former member of the Arcadia Alliance.


    Therefore, Sarah also has a certain understanding of Arcadia, and is naturally very curious about the reason for the re-emergence of the once most powerful alliance at the lower level.


    Galoro smiled and took out another piece of information.


    This information was presented by the spies he dispatched to the Eastern District.


    Since he still has an old love for Arcadia, Galoro also arranged a ''spy'' at the outer gate of Arcadia headquarters to facilitate understanding of Arcadia''s situation, and to give a little convenience when necessary.


    It is also a pity that he has arranged in advance, and the information in his hands is naturally more complete than other communities.


    Galoro read the information carefully, and laughed: "Canary picked up a big leak this time."


    "Unexpectedly, the child she took in six months ago would surprise us so much."


    While speaking, Galoro handed the secret letter to Sarah.


    Sarah took a look and said:


    "Isn''t it nothing?"


    "Except for an illegal community called Megalodon to fight back, to subdue the snake **** at the end of the world, and to be promoted to a regional ruler, there is no useful information at all."


    "How many members are in the community, the leader''s strength, combat style, who is the main combat power, and what type of gift is there, none of them?"


    When Sarah saw this, she was not afraid of being misunderstood, and said bluntly:


    "Elder, your intelligence personnel are not good enough! I remember that the spy sent to Arcadia is your youngest daughter, right?"


    In the face of such ''question'', Galoro smiled, patted his thigh and said:


    "It''s a surprise because the information is useless."


    Speaking of this, Galoro had a smile on his face:


    "Think about it carefully, have you heard of the name Su Jin?"


    Sarah frowned and thought for a moment, then she was surprised: "Those ''white night king''s little lover'' said in the gossip tabloids?"


    Galoro asked playfully at this time:


    "And then? Apart from these, is there any news about Su Jin? His strength, record, combat style, character, these supposed information, have they been written in those supernatural tabloids?"


    "..." Sarah''s expression changed slightly when she heard this: "Intelligence control..."


    In Hakotei, the news media is not easy to do, especially across the four major regions of east, west, north and south, there are very few news communities that can spread the Internet to the lower layers.


    If you count them down, there are only a few, and behind each of them is a powerful group of gods.


    And a force of this level wants to investigate a person, not to mention that you have investigated a certain sentence in a certain place on a certain day in a certain year, but the general strength, record, and gift category can still be checked out.


    However, all the news communities avoided Su Jin''s intelligence and instead wrote lace news about him and the White Night King.


    It''s weird that there are no problems here.


    "Is it the White Night King who took action? No, that person is also the target of the arrangement. With that person''s character, it''s okay to have an affair with a woman. It can''t be a man..."


    Sarah shook her head, but did not dare to underestimate the character Su Jin.


    Dare to arrange the existence of the White Night King, at least the upper-level people who have the confidence to block the White Night King''s counterattack.


    But such a person suppressed Su Jin''s information from leaking out.


    This means that it may be more dangerous for the other person to leak Su Jin''s information than to offend the White Night King.


    According to the current information, Su Jin is also the subordinate **** of the White Night King.


    Then, the White Night King is willing to endure the arrangement, but has zero tolerance for leaking information about Su Jin, which means a lot.


    Thousands of eyes on the bright side of the secret trump card? The agent of the White Night King? Or, as the tabloids say, even the White Night King is willing to give birth to a son of a god?


    In any case, at least Su Jin''s intelligence is very important, which is absolutely right.


    And a character who can be guarded by such strict guards will not be weak no matter how you think.


    "Hehe, Sarah, you are still young and have not experienced the era when the canary led Arcadia..."


    Galoro smiled and said meaningfully:


    "Before Canary formed the Arcadia Alliance, the news community in Hakoniwa was also like that. There were rumors about Canary, but there was no detailed information."


    "Canary..." Sarah froze for a moment, and then her expression became particularly solemn.


    She had thought that Su Jin''s intelligence was very important, but she didn''t expect it to be so important.


    You know, the canary was used by the gods as a killer to defeat the dystopian demon king.


    It is the hope that the voodoo Baron of the Cross, the **** of death, has searched for nearly 10,000 years and found hope among the human beings in countless universes.


    The preciousness of a single round is even equal to those holders of the original books who have not yet formed a group of gods, and those future **** kings who hold a simulated star creation map.


    And Su Jin''s value is actually the same as Canary''s. If it wasn''t for Galolo, who had worked with Canary for many years and participated in the Evil Dragon War, she would never have believed it.


    But if it is true, if the old man said it, then I am afraid that the pattern of the lower level of the garden will change again.


    Thinking of this, Sarah asked hesitantly:


    "Elder, what are we going to do next?"


    Sarah herself knew that she was in charge of force among the Dragon Horned Griffon, so these matters involving the overall situation naturally had to be judged by a veteran like Galoro.


    Professionals manage professional affairs. This is the truth that the old-fashioned community has long understood after countless years of existence.


    "Let''s go see you."


    Galoro sighed, raised his head, looked at the ceiling above his head, and looked at the stained glass on the ceiling:


    "If the new leader of Arcadia is really like the character we envisioned, and he is also interested in operating the old ideas and continuing to maintain the friendship of the year, it would not be bad."


    "But what if not?" Sarah asked calmly.


    She is not good at strategy, but she still understands the principle of one emperor and one courtier.


    Whether Su Jin will continue to maintain the concept of the canary, Arcadia, as always, is the existence of the lower class who are interested in peace, and the ideal alliance that they dream of, these are all uncertain things.


    The Dragon Horned Griffon, who has already ruled one side, does not need to compromise.


    Galoro smiled and said with a little nostalgia:


    "If not, let''s get together and leave."


    "I understand, I will personally lead the team and go to the Eastern District to make an appointment."


    Sarah sighed, stood up, and asked earnestly:


    "When the time comes, I will trouble the elder to come out and accompany him."


    "Okay." Galoro nodded, then watched Sarah leave.


    It wasn''t until he was alone in the conference room that he scratched his chin and wondered:


    "Strange, didn''t Canary say that Su Jin was the Queen''s foster care? Why did you vote for Bai Yasha?"


    "What''s the problem here?"


    Strange cat Galoro can''t figure it out...


    Chapter 0406 Vera Za Ignifates


    North District, [678900] Outer Gate.


    Community "Willowisp (Cang Yan headquarters.


    With a pumpkin head and a cloak body, the leader ''Pumpkin Jack'', who had no legs and could only float and walk, walked in with a newspaper in his white-gloved hand.

 Chapter 324：

    Pumpkin Jack walked to the living room, and not long after, saw a member of the community, Aisha Ignifates, who was wearing a light blue double ponytail and a dark blue Gothic dress.


    Aixia is in the outer universe, because of the human souls who died in the earthquake, after wandering around the world for hundreds of years, she was taken in by the founder and leader of Cang Yan, Vera za Ignifates, and she was in a few days. A few years ago, they came to Hakoten together, and they were considered veterans of the community.


    At this time, seeing Aisha, Jack couldn''t help but ask:


    "Aisha, Vera didn''t go out today?"


    "not yet."


    Aixia responded, then looked at the newspaper in Jack''s hand, her eyes lit up and said:


    "Jack, are we in the paper again?"


    "Are the editors who confiscate the money again advocating that Sister Vera is the strongest challenger of the gift game in the North District?"


    "I remember last time they gave Sister Vera the nickname ''Cangyan Demon''. Really, the devil is so ugly, and even if Sister Vera is a demon, she is also a succubus!"


    "Haha, unfortunately, the newspapers are not talking about this."


    Jack shook the rolled up newspaper in his hand, and said with a slightly emotional tone:


    "The newspaper this time is about a man named Su Jin."


    "Huh? Who is that? Is there such a person in the North District?" Aixia asked in surprise.


    Although he has only been here for less than ten years, Aixia thinks she knows about the power in the North District and that person, but the name Su Jin is not in it.


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Jack''s pumpkin head:


    "He''s not from the North District, but from the East District."


    "Speaking of Aixia, you can sometimes read the newspapers of Chunwenshe. Although they like to brag a bit, the people who appear in the newspapers are basically big figures from the lower classes, and sometimes they can get some important information. "


    "Chunwenshe''s newspapers are too expensive, they want a Halloween gold coin."


    Aisha complained, and then said with a strange expression:


    "But in the newspaper of Chunwen Club, is this person named Su Jin cheating, or has a lover, or is he just like the god-king Zeus, turning into a cow and playing with monsters?"


    "..." Jack''s pumpkin face twisted, and then he said embarrassingly, "Aixia, you should buy less of these kinds of newspapers."


    A good and cute little girl, either cheating or raising a lover, and turning into a cow and playing with Warcraft?


    I always feel that this girl is a bit of a waste rhythm!


    Aixia heard the bulging cheeks and said, "What, it''s you who told me to buy it, and you who told me not to buy it. You have to say good things and bad things, so what should I do?"


    "Haha..." Jack smiled awkwardly, and then said, "The target of this Su Jin scandal is the White Night King, and he didn''t do anything out of the ordinary."


    "What did the queen do?" Aixia covered her mouth in surprise.


    Ordinary five- or six-digit communities may not know that the Queen of Halloween and Shiroyasha have a grudge.


    But Cang Yan was a non-staff subordinate to the Queen of Halloween, and he still knew a lot about the enemy of this behind-the-scenes sponsor.


    So when she heard that Shiroyasha had an affair, Aixia subconsciously thought it was the queen who did it.


    In fact, the Queen did this kind of thing not once or twice.


    A few years ago, I also ''created'' the rumor that ''Saiyasha was bitterly in love with the Hakoten Moon Rabbit, but the rabbit was made big by others, and Baiyasha was humble and willing to raise the wicked son''.


    It is rumored that it was his adoptive mother who made the belly of the Otsuki Rabbit. A woman whose name is Bird''s name seems to have a very high status in the lower level of Hakoniwa, and is known as the strongest gift game challenger.


    This is almost all about Canary and her adopted daughter, Black Rabbit.


    Although it is a bit strange to say that women and women can have children, the prestige of Taoist gods, the mother river, is known to everyone who understands.


    Thinking of this, Aixia couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "This Su Jin is really unlucky... She fell in love with a woman who was abusive and became the other person''s spare tire... and was in the news paper..."


    "I haven''t said anything yet..." Jack said with black lines all over his head: "And I don''t have a gossip newspaper!"


    "What is that?" Aisha asked in surprise. It''s not a gossip newspaper, why is Jack talking so much?


    "No, the new leader of Arcadia, Su Jin, will hold the leader''s debut battle gift game at [2105380] at noon six days later. This is the comeback of the League of Legends, or the setting sun, Xiaobian..."


    Aixia was too lazy to read the content behind, it was all nonsense of unknown meaning anyway.


    "The Arcadia Alliance, it wasn''t the one that was destroyed by the Demon King six months ago. At that time, it shook the entire lower level, and the newspapers were selling like crazy..."


    Even if she didn''t understand the situation at the upper and lower levels, Aisha also understood what Arcadia''s comeback meant to the lower level.


    This is almost equivalent to that the Great Alliance of Class Dominators that once ruled the lower classes is ''the return of the king''.


    A bit of exaggeration is the beginning of the style of ''The Dragon King returns, with a crooked smile'', ''Rebirth of the City of Immortal Venerable''.


    Anyone would be curious about the following developments.


    What''s more, this is still the rumored boyfriend of the Sun Star Spirit White Night King.


    That''s the White Night King... The name is even bigger than Athena, and she is a great beauty of the Remnant system comparable to the Queen of Halloween.


    The man favored by such people is the leader of the legendary community of Arcadia, anyone would be curious, right?


    Moreover, it is still the leader''s debut battle. This kind of feeling is similar to "a legend is about to start". It is estimated that many people will go to the Eastern District out of curiosity to participate in this gift game.


    At least from Aixia''s point of view, those idle gods in the North District will definitely go.


    And when there are too many gods, the scene can not be lively. This is the rhythm of a big show to watch!


    "Mr. Jack, do you want to convince Sister Vera to participate in the debut battle of that Su Jin leader?"


    Aixia raised her head, glanced at Jack, and said helplessly:


    "It''s useless. You also know Sister Vera''s character. There are no special circumstances. She won''t even go out of the house, let alone participate in the gift game. In the past, it was us..."


    Before Aixia finished speaking, a dull voice rang out:


    "I''m going."


    Aixia blinked, turned her head away, and saw an unusually cute and beautiful girl.


    The curve that is enough to deeply attract the attention of men, the pure face like an angel, the faint charm hidden in every gesture, everything is enough to make any man awe-inspiring the moment he sees Vera.


    However, for Aisha who had been with Vera for a long time, this was not the reason for her to be stunned.


    "Why? Sister Vera wants to go out...and when I just finished Flag...why is this..."


    At this time, Vera, who was floating in mid-air, said lightly:


    "Pack up and let''s go."


    In response, Jack, who knew it well, bowed respectfully and said, "Yes, chief~"


    Chapter 0407


    Five days later, at two in the morning.


    It was supposed to be a late night break, but the Arcadia headquarters was in a state of turmoil.


    "Ladysia-sama! Help, help!"


    Several members of the youth group found Leticia in the conference hall and said in a panic:


    "The number of people who have arrived in the last few days has exceeded two million, which is more than the total population of the capital at the end, and most of them are gift holders with more than six figures. There are not enough people in charge of public security!"


    "Send Narakweiler. I will command the command plane. With five-digit basic strength, we should pay attention to deter these people, and at least stabilize the law and order during this time."


    Leticia just made an arrangement, and before she could be glad that Su Jin brought back the divine weapon, a few more team members ran over:


    "Lord Leticia, there is a serious shortage of hostels, and some communities that have not lived in have begun to protest."


    "Go to Athena, take out the dream world that the leader uses as a backup, and make it up."


    "However, the problem with the ingredients in the guest house... Some orcs and phantom beasts need to specify some ingredients..."


    "Buy it urgently from the local Thousand Eyes, and sell it to them at double the price. Oh, by the way, remember to ask for an 80% deposit. I will send a few Narakweilers to protect you, so go ahead."


    After dismissing the reserve members, the youth group came over again and said out of breath:


    "Lord Leticia, yes, there are gods who want to change to a better guest house..."


    "Which force''s God..." Leticia rubbed her temples with a headache.


    God, referring to those four-digit existences, generally speaking, these existences have already arranged for a whole hostel to be placed in advance.


    And it''s a hostel built on a level comparable to four-digit status.


    Of course, things were rented from Thousand Eyes, and they charged a relatively reasonable price.


    That is to say, those who enter are required to pay.


    However, if someone is dissatisfied and wants to change to a more advanced guest house to highlight their identity, it will be more troublesome.


    It is a bit embarrassing to have to satisfy the guests, and to make the gods who also came to participate in the leader''s debut battle to be dissatisfied.


    The children in the young group suddenly showed a look of embarrassment:


    "It''s a **** of the Greek gods..."


    "Greece¡­¡­"


    Leticia''s head suddenly froze.


    If it was a general group of gods, she would be fine to persuade her, but for Greece, it would be troublesome.


    This is a tyrant in the lower level of the little garden.


    They want special treatment, it''s really not good if you don''t give it, but if you give it, the other gods will definitely be dissatisfied and doubt the problem of Arcadia''s standing.


    Damn, it should be Athena''s hostile faction giving us eye drops... Leticia thought to herself angrily.


    At this time, the youth group said with red eyes:


    "God also said that some high-quality dancers should be arranged..."


    Adults understand what it means to arrange a dancer, but if it makes children red-eyed, they must have said nothing good.


    Leticia was silent for a while, reached out and rubbed the hair of the children in the infant group, and said calmly:


    "Leave it to me, it''s getting late, you go to sleep first."


    After she finished speaking, she used the hint of a vampire to let the child have a good rest, and then walked straight to the office where Su Jin was with a black face.


    Not long after, Leticia knocked on the door of the office.


    "Please come in."


    Not long after, Su Jin''s voice came from the room.


    Leticia opened the door and walked into the room, and saw Su Jin sitting at the desk.


    Su Jin opened his eyes, stopped the act of expanding the gift game field, and then got up and asked:


    "Want some wine?"


    "OK."


    Leticia nodded, then walked to the sofa and sat down, watching Su Jin pouring wine on the wine table next to her, she thoughtfully said:


    "It''s obvious that you are still busy expanding the gift game venue..."


    "Okay, needless to say, there is also my responsibility here. After all, who would have thought that so many contestants would come."


    Su Jin came over with two glasses of wine, handed Leticia a glass, and said:


    "Which villain is making you worry?"


    While he was busy updating the Boon game, Leticia made a surprise visit, apparently having a problem.


    And at this point in time, the things that can make her unable to make a decision are only those things that involve the representatives of the great group of gods.


    "It''s the Greek gods..." Leticia sighed, and then repeated the request of the Greek gods.


    "Oh, a superior status, a beautiful dancer... It seems that Zeus meant it..."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said in a playful tone:


    "Is this trying to make me stand in line?"


    In the eyes of a small number of gods, the current Su Jin and Arcadia are the Athena faction.


    This can be seen from the marriage between Su Jin and Ashilia, the current leader of Perseus.


    This represents the growth of the Athena faction and the growth of the Greek power.


    This is not a good thing in the eyes of Zeus and other gods.


    Therefore, it is very possible to send an ignorant four-digit representative of Greece to block Su Jin and let Su Jin express his position.

 Chapter 325：

    After all, Greece needed to reassure other gods, and Zeus needed to reassure himself.


    "Zeus..." Leticia showed a fearful expression.


    The god-king of Greece is obviously an ancient **** who is on the same level as Emperor Shitian, but is dormant in the four-digit exception.


    If such an existence really wants to embarrass Su Jin, then this debut battle will probably fall into an unprecedented dangerous situation.


    "Don''t worry, there should be Athena''s writing in it."


    Su Jin smiled and raised his glass to Leticia, then squinted and said:


    "After all, our goddess also knows the character of Zeus and the current situation in Greece..."


    "Let me think about it, she should want me to break with Greece temporarily, at least on the surface... Oh, maybe the **** sent to provoke us this time is an acquaintance."


    "After all, there are so many gods who came to participate in my debut battle, and I am short of a chicken to kill chickens and show monkeys~"


    "It''s convenient to use acquaintances at this time, such as a certain Hermes Lord who has a grudge against me."


    "As you said, the provocateur on my side is indeed Hermes."


    A chuckle sounded in the dark corner of the room.


    With silver hair and purple eyes, Athena, a girl in a Greek-style white robe, appeared in the corner of the room. In the dark shadow, she smiled at Su Jin:


    "Meet again, my agent."


    Chapter 0408 It turns out that Loki is a member of the troublemaker!


    Looking at the girl with silver hair and purple eyes, Su Jin''s face changed slightly, and then sighed:


    "Where''s my Athena? Don''t tell me she went to Mount Olympus instead of you."


    "She''s at Perseus'' headquarters."


    The girly silver-haired Athena came over, picked up the wine on the wine table, sat gracefully on the sofa, and smiled:


    "Her learning ability is very good, and she will not be found out for at least three days."


    When Su Jin heard the words, while calming down, he also used speechless eyes to look at the silver-colored appearance in front of him, but the inside was golden under the crown of Athena, and complained:


    "You can come to participate in my debut battle, I am really flattered by someone Su!"


    "Some things, it''s better to make it clear face-to-face."


    Athena said this, but she directly picked up the wine bottle and took a big mouthful:


    "The quality is a little worse. In a few days, I will ask Ashlia to send you some treasures."


    After she finished speaking, she wiped the cherry lips standing with the drink, then narrowed her eyes and looked at Su Jin with a smile:


    "Finally no longer hiding?"


    Su Jin knew this well, and pretended to be stupid and said:


    "What are you talking about? I don''t quite understand."


    "A few days ago, in the record of omniscience, I saw that you were promoted to four figures by the **** of death..."


    Athena smiled and said:


    "A four-digit death god...it''s an interesting spiritual personality."


    "I deliberately ran to the world you observed, and checked it for a few days, but I didn''t see any flaws."


    "But that''s right, if there are flaws, you won''t be promoted with the spirit of death, but you will stay in five figures."


    Su Jin drank wine while listening. After Athena finished speaking, she said helplessly:


    "Are you just trying to expose me?"


    He deliberately concealed his strength, and Athena was an insider when it came to five-digit things. At this time, the old things were brought up again, which made him always feel that Athena had something to say.


    "I just wanted to sigh with emotion."


    Athena put down the bottle, looked at the little wine left inside and said:


    "By the way, a reminder..."


    At this time, she raised her head, looked at Su Jin''s face and said:


    "Are you really ready to take the stage?"


    "certainly!"


    Su Jin smiled and said.


    "The new leader of Arcadia is very powerful, only a little clever, lustful, arrogant and impulsive candidate for the original script, what do you think of my character?"


    In the debut battle, Su Jin will inevitably reveal his strength.


    After exposing his strength, how to get rid of the suspicion of being a troublemaker depends on the character.


    As long as Su Jin doesn''t look like a troublemaker, and other gods think that someone like Su Jin is not a member of the troublemaker, then he is not a troublemaker.


    The method is as simple as that, all you need to do is learn it.


    "not bad."


    Athena put a smile on her face:


    "If you think of such an Arcadia leader, it''s definitely impossible to be a troublemaker trying to subvert the gods, right?"


    "You''re right, how could the leader of Arcadia be a troublemaker." Su Jin responded with a smile.


    "Yeah, the members of the troublemaker, no matter how you think about it, they will only be those with special purposes."


    Athena said this, paused, and showed a soft smile:


    "For example, Mr. Loki, who offended me three times, is very much like a member of the troublemaker."


    "..."


    Su Jin''s face stiffened slightly.


    And Leticia, who didn''t want to get involved in the conversation, stood up directly.


    Loki is dead?


    The evil **** of Norse mythology, the **** of fire, the **** of mischief, and the **** of thievery, Loki, died in the hands of Athena?


    Even if the Nordic mythology was not firm at the time, standing on the side of the dystopian devil, and perennially preached that it would abandon the existing human history and build a small garden.


    But although Northern Europe has declined, its strength is still there... How dare Athena... How could...


    At this time, Su Jin had recovered from the surprise, and said with surprise:


    "Is Loki actually a member of Troubleshooter? This is indeed something I didn''t expect, but it makes sense when you think about it carefully."


    "After all, the end of the Norse mythology''s cosmology is that the gods will come to an end. If you think about it carefully, it is normal for Lord Loki to change the myth that killed him."


    The gods get their faith from the history of mankind, and the power is not without cost.


    For example, in Babylonian mythology, Mesopotamian mythology, and Egyptian mythology, the gods will age.


    Another example is that Norse mythology will eventually usher in the event of Ragnarok.


    Although these gods minimized the negative impact of myths through various abilities, they still left weaknesses.


    It is probably similar to the very subtle weaknesses of Cthulhu''s weak ship, the fish basket Guanyin''s body giving, and Sun Wukong''s fear of tight spells.


    In the eyes of the existence of the same level, this kind of funny weakness is worth taking advantage of.


    This also makes the corresponding gods very distressed, and if there are gods who choose to be troublemakers because of this kind of thing, it naturally becomes a reasonable reason.


    At least Su Jin believed it.


    At this time, Athena said with a natural expression in Conan''s "Ah Lei Lei" tone:


    "Ah tired, I seem to have received information before, Mr. Loki seems to be tracking the goddess Pallas, but I don''t know if you know about this, Chief Su Jin? Will it happen by accident in a few days? Bar?"


    Loki''s spirit will be brought to you by another Athena, and you can pretend to be Loki if you do bad things in the future... Su Jin understood the slang, so she smiled and said:


    "It''s a coincidence, I just didn''t know about it. I would like to thank Her Majesty Athena for telling me this time. I will make preparations for Loki to give up tracking Miss Pallas."


    I have accepted Loki''s spirituality. Athena will not be involved in the observation of another world in the future. You can rest assured... Athena, who understood the blackening, suddenly showed a bright smile.


    This heartfelt smile made Su Jin feel very uncomfortable.


    Didn''t it just trick you once before and let you take the blame once? Why are you so protective of me?


    In order to avoid taking the blame, he also deliberately killed the evil **** Loki, and threw the pot to the Nordic gods who could not deal with it. Your subordinate Athena is really a great villain!


    Witnessing the shady transaction throughout the whole process, Leticia, who traded human life, did not dare to make a sound.


    She could understand why she was only suitable for being a fighter, and why Canary, as the strongest bounty game raider, ended up like that.


    The upper floor of Little Garden is too dark, too dark to imagine.


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Athena said happily at this time:


    "Speaking of which, there was a banquet before the debut battle, right?"


    "Yes."


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "This seems to be a routine. Before the community leader''s debut, it was a gimmick to reveal some of the game''s content in advance, so that the contestants could communicate and deepen their friendship."


    In fact, this is the purpose of the real visit of the leaders and chiefs of staff of the various communities.


    The cooperation between the four-digit communities, the allocation of resources, and the transaction of intelligence were basically negotiated at this banquet.


    If this banquet doesn''t come to fruition, then the next 80% will have to wait for a big person in the community to get married, or an old man to die, or to hold a big gift game somewhere.


    As for the usual times, if the four-digit community leaders meet, whether formally or secretly, the hostile community will make an overreaction.


    Therefore, it is really necessary to rely on these large-scale gift games to discuss business affairs.


    That''s why each community here in Hakoniwa will find various reasons to hold gift games every year, as if there are endless activities.


    This is everyone''s secret.


    Hearing this, Athena smiled and stretched out her hand towards Su Jin: "Then tomorrow, Chief Su Jin, do you lack a dance partner?"


    "It''s a coincidence, I really lack a dance partner."


    Su Jin said sorry to Black Rabbit in his heart, while holding Athena''s little hand.


    "Then let it be a happy decision."


    Athena blinked playfully at this time.


    "Of course, before that, some Xiaoxiao who tried to cause trouble also needed you to deter Su Jin."


    I have arranged for Hermes, you can fight hard and try your best to kill chickens and monkeys~


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled:


    "It''s natural at this time."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The capital of the end.


    A luxury guest house in the city center.


    The triple great Mr. Hermes was drinking sweet wine without a sip, and he didn''t have the pretense of bullying children just now, clamoring for dancing girls to accompany him, Catwoman to step on his feet, and vixen to pee with a gun.


    At this time, Zeus''s words echoed in his mind. Of course, it was his brain that added taste.


    ''When you get to Arcadia, you work hard, Su Jin doesn''t dare to hit you. ¡¯


    ''Even if I beat you, if you cry a few times, Su Jin will not beat you for my sake. ¡¯


    ''Be good, be obedient, just be beaten once, Dad will definitely take you next time he goes whoring. ¡¯


    ''I''m going to prostitute three, or I''ll be the same...'' Hermes sucked in his snot.


    He thought about it, and three beautiful figures appeared in his mind.


    Wearing a simple and elegant white robe, a cold woman with a long bow on her back, a girl with fiery red long hair, a bright red-eyed girl, holding a golden spear, a heroic and handsome blonde goddess.


    Artemis, Hestia, Athena... Wait, Athena? ?


    Athena''s face appeared in Hermes'' mind, her cherry lips lightly opened, and she sneered:


    ''For the third time, Hermes. ¡¯

 Chapter 326：

    Hermes shuddered, and the wine in his hand spilled onto his body, sofa and floor.


    At the end, he was in a trance for a while, and said with a sad smile:


    "Waiting for the day of being beaten... bitter..."


    Chapter 0409 is too deceiving


    The end of the city, around the city center. on a bridge across the creek.


    The tall and **** single ponytail woman is looking at a tall building in the distance with a playful expression.


    Where is the guest house where Hermes settled.


    "Unexpectedly, the first group of troublemakers was the Greek gods. Can''t wait to clear the relationship?"


    She had a playful smile on her face, just like the onlookers in front of the circus, with strong expectations for the upcoming performance.


    Tread!


    Footsteps sounded.


    The white-haired woman turned her head without the slightest surprise, and happened to see Uesugi Kenshin in a lady''s suit, carrying a bag of beer, just like a social animal who just got off work.


    Uesugi Kenshin approached and sighed helplessly:


    "Sure enough, you can''t be without you, Puri Devi Mata."


    One of the twelve days of the Heavenly Army''s Dharma Protector, [Earth and Heaven] Puri Devi Mata.


    The three-digit earth goddess is also the famous gossip goddess of Hakoba.


    This is the essence of the white-haired royal sister.


    Seeing familiar colleagues, Marta was not surprised, but smiled:


    "Uesugi, you came just in time, the show is about to start."


    "Good show?"


    Uesugi Kenshin looked in the direction Marta was looking at.


    At her level, she naturally saw old acquaintances in the guest house not far away.


    Then, she frowned and asked:


    "Hermes, has Greece sent him to win over Su Jin?"


    "Draw up?"


    Marta''s expression became very subtle, a look of wanting to laugh but forcibly holding back:


    "It would be interesting if it was a wooing."


    After she said this, without waiting for Uesugi Kenshin to respond, she said directly:


    "Go on and watch, there are already many people''s eyes focused on it now."


    "Oh?" Uesugi Kenshin gave Hermes a thoughtful look and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡ª


    Snapped!


    The glass goblet was crushed by Hermes, and the red wine left in it stained his palms.


    "The sight just now was Puri Devi Mata!"


    Hermes showed a troubled and ashamed face.


    Di Tian Pori Devi Mata, the famous gossip goddess of Hako Ting.


    This is the news that the Hakoniwa four-digit community knows.


    But only a three-digit few well-informed people still know.


    This Marta is also the editor-in-chief of the Chunwen News Agency of the News Community, and is specially responsible for paparazzi.


    It''s bad enough to be targeted by the first paparazzi.


    When you are about to make a fool of yourself, is it even worse to be targeted by the first paparazzi?


    Hermes suspects that Marta has concocted a press release in her heart.


    It''s still an essay with Hermes as a harlequin.


    With the honor of the twelve main gods, condescending to make things difficult for a six-digit community, this is already a defeat.


    In the future, when he goes to Huajie, I am afraid that even the staff there will laugh at him.


    This is simply more painful than laughing at him for short duration!


    When Hermes thought to himself, he felt a few familiar spiritual thoughts:


    "Damn, one by one, has it been completely concealed?"


    Hermes has regretted it.


    He shouldn''t have listened to Zeus'' words and came forward to participate in this six-digit community''s upgrade gift game.


    If it weren''t for Zeus holding the Battle of Thunder, if Athena had the Spear of Victory...I...I seem to be able to accept such a shameful thing.


    He took a few deep breaths to calm himself down, then raised his feet, leaning on the sofa like a salted fish.


    There is nothing scary anymore.jpg.


    dong dong!


    "Your Majesty Hermes, the people of Arcadia have sent the dancer here."


    A trembling male voice came from outside.


    "Dancer?"


    Hermes was surprised.


    Su Jin in Arcadia lost his mind?


    Knowing that he was looking for trouble, he still sent the dancer over?


    Wouldn''t this be Zeus''s order, and the person who made the opposite decision to Zeus, who deliberately raised the bar, is probably Athena, what is she calculating... Hermes thought this subconsciously, his face The smile gradually changed.


    Athena above, did you insinuate the **** scavenger from the ruins to be kind to my triple great god?


    Hermes couldn''t hold back his smile and said towards the door, "Let them in."


    "Yes!" said a relieved voice outside the door.


    Then the door opened.


    Three ''cat-eared men'' with rock-like muscles walked in in suspenders, covering only important parts.


    "Aiya, Lord Hermes, we are here to serve you~!"


    Rough voices sounded in the room.


    At this time, it seems that there is a BGM of "Three Brothers Under the Moon" echoing around.


    The perverted smile on Hermes'' face solidified on his face.


    The spiritual senses peeping around here all fell into a short pause, and even many guys who relied on gifts to spy on them directly disconnected.


    At this time, the cat clan beast man at the head puffed up his strong arms that were stronger than the delicate head of Hermes, and said seriously:


    "Although this dress is shameful, since it is your request, Lord Hermes, then as members of Arcadia''s subordinates, we can only accept it."


    My request... Hermes, who had just reacted, groaned, blood pouring out of the corners of his mouth uncontrollably.


    Vaguely, Hermes seemed to hear the exchange of wills.


    ¡®Why is this guy Hermes so masculine? Didn''t he like soft and weak women before? ¡¯


    ''My dear, Hermes really has the style of being a father, and even his hobbies are the same as his father Zeus! ¡¯


    ''Yes, he is Zeus'' cub, which is not surprising. ¡¯


    ''It''s over, in the future to discuss business cooperation with Hermes, can''t we use the beauty offensive? Dear friends, do you have any good ideas? Although it is public money to eat and drink, I don''t want to accompany this master to be a good man! ¡¯


    Hermes'' face was ashen at this time.


    Can''t do it... Can''t do it... That man, that guy named Su Jin, was deliberately trying to induce me to do it... Hermes forced himself to calm down.


    At this time, the opposite ''Billy'' said sincerely: "Lord Hermes, I heard that you are suffering?"


    Hearing this, Hermes was silent for a while, his eyes were lowered, his mouth was raised, and his smile was funny but sad.


    Between being Rip and being seriously injured, he chose the latter.


    "I admit it."


    Hermes said this, and with a wave of his hand, a stream of air swept through, directly flying the three people in front of him, hitting the wall, and was seriously injured.


    He didn''t even dare to kill on the spot.


    hum¡ª


    The atmosphere suddenly froze.


    A streak of golden light shone from the sky, pierced through the floor, pierced through the space, and shone in this room, illuminating Hermes'' unspeakably sad face.


    A loud shout rang out:


    "Hermes, you deceive people too much!"


    In the sky, a lion composed of golden thunders showed its hideous head.


    Lightning flashes, and the golden lion pounces from the sky as if it were about to devour Hermes.


    Hermes looked hideous, and suddenly there was a scepter in his hand.


    Above the scepter, the two copper ends are intertwined with each other, and the eyes of the snake with wings on its back light up:


    "You''re the one who deceives people too much! You bastard!"


    The next moment, the storm surged up, and the violent gale slammed into the thunder lion in the sky in the whistling god.


    Wind and thunder collide at this moment!


    Chapter 0410 I knew I would inherit my father''s business


    boom-!


    The violent storm caused the celestial phenomena, and the original night turned into day in an instant, and then turned into darkness in an instant, with lightning and thunder, and the wind howling.


    "Hermes used his power?"


    Uesugi Kenshin showed a shocked expression at this time.


    "Yeah, this doesn''t seem to be the level of a joke anymore!"


    The smile on Marta''s face has been restrained a lot, even a little dignified.


    The existence of the three-digit number, even if it is not the use of authority, but only fights with the power of incarnation and power, and the understanding of power with its essence, also pay attention to the outbreak of the power of the four-digit legend scale.


    What''s more, the gust of wind is the embodiment of Hermes'' most primitive godhead, and it is one of the essences of ''He'' as a symbol of natural power.


    Hermes was obviously serious.


    It seems that Su Jin''s previous humiliation really angered the **** of commerce, the messenger of Zeus.


    Thinking of this, Marta couldn''t help sighing:


    "After all, it is a **** of the Greek system. No matter how much it looks like a human being, it is impossible to compromise on human beings."


    Is Su Jin strong?


    After defeating Perseus, he was really strong enough to be in the four figures.


    But Hermes didn''t necessarily look down on him, seeing him as someone who could make him ''compromise''.


    Zeus insulted him, and he could bear it. After all, he was the father of the gods, the three-digit father **** hidden in the four-digit number.


    Athena can bully him, because he has never defeated the opponent once, and even has no power to fight back in the opponent''s hands.


    But who are you Su Jin?


    For the sake of Zeus, asking you to play a few laps and vomit some blood is a very face-saving behavior, but now you are looking for three men to meet me?


    Then I''ll cut you to death first, spit out a few mouthfuls of blood, and give you a reputation for wounding three-digit incarnations. Believe it or not?

 Chapter 327：

    With Marta beating Hermes a few times, this guy is definitely thinking about these things now.


    And this also means that Hermes will show the violent side of the gods and give offense to heaven.


    "Are you going to make a move?"


    Marta asked Uesugi Kenshin calmly:


    "The little guy may not be able to hold back Hermes'' counterattack."


    "Let''s just wait and see."


    Uesugi Kenshin''s answer was very quick.


    "It looks like you have confidence in him, so let me see the quality of the new leader of Arcadia."


    Marta said with a half-smile.


    The two of them deliberately distorted the time rate around them, leaving room for communication, and at the same time making it easier to observe the details of the confrontation between Hermes and Su Jin.


    At this time, above the sky, there was a stalemate between the thunder lion and the gust of wind.


    Hermes sneered and took out his free left hand.


    The power to ''steal''!


    In mythology, the first thing Hermes did after he was born was to steal Apollo''s cows, and then exchanged the lyre with Apollo, leaving the cows behind.


    The seemingly ordinary theft was found by the bitter master. The bitter master bet that he did not need to pay too much, as long as the belly of a qin was a model of complaining with grace.


    But in fact, the ox and the qin refer to Apollo''s ''livestock'' power and Hermes'' musical power.


    Hermes stole the power of animal husbandry from Apollo, and was hunted down by him. While returning the power, he also lost the power of music, which was close to the power of wind.


    Apollo''s blood earned a power, and he naturally spared Hermes with a big belly.


    This is the essence of fairy tales.


    At this time, Hermes planned to steal power and steal Su Jin''s power as a lesson to Su Jin.


    Anyway, after all the fights, if you don¡¯t steal anything, are you still the **** of stealing?


    Then¡­¡­


    Hermes stole a loneliness.


    ''You have no power? ¡¯


    Hermes was stunned.


    Four figures without power, is this funny? Hakoniwa also has four figures with or without power.


    Hermes never thought that he would meet a poor ghost one day!


    Above the sky, the Thunder Lion showed a humanized surprised expression.


    Agulola No. 5 couldn''t figure it out either, but according to Su Jin''s anger, he roared angrily, as if something precious had been stolen.


    This wave is an indirect teaching from Athena.


    And Su Jin''s reminder was a sentence.


    ¡®Anyway, after being counterattacked, you can pretend to be a treasure and have been stolen. If you express your emotions, you will be treated as ice cream stolen. ¡¯


    My ice cream was stolen... The golden lion made of thunder widened his eyes and stared at Hermes with anger, as if he was looking at someone who killed his father and enemy.


    Damn, it''s a planting, that guy wants to do it himself... Looking at the familiar eyes of the bitter master, Hermes reacted very quickly.


    He finally guessed that Su Jin had been deliberately secretly inducing, and intentionally made things worse.


    From the beginning of his request for dancers, to the later conflict of power, to the current power theft.


    Su Jinzheng is letting things go step by step to the point of no return.


    I got it... Su Jin, no, it was Athena who was planning on me... Hermes subconsciously wanted to disperse this incarnation.


    At this moment, Hermes'' figure suddenly froze.


    "I can''t move, what''s going on..."


    Hermes'' pupils shrank slightly, and his face was gradually obscured by shadows.


    He raised his head suddenly, and was stunned to find a sword appeared above the sky.


    A sword of condemnation that is more than 300 meters long, is pitch black, and is mixed with the atmosphere of judgment!


    Beast No. 7, the Black Sword of Yema!


    The sword covered the sky and kept falling, like a dark shadow, constantly shrouding Hermes.


    "This power of judgment... the inheritance of Libra... or a living thing?!"


    The knowledgeable Hermes suddenly saw through the origin of the power that limited him.


    The avatar can''t hold it, and wants to escape... Hermes thought in horror.


    Among the powers, although there is no obvious restraint, there are still some advantages.


    And this wave is a ''thief'' against a ''judge'', how do you see the rhythm of being beaten to death!


    Hermes tries to steal his distance and switch himself to the other outer door.


    After it was ineffective, he tried to steal the thoughts of the black sword of Yama above, but his interference was shattered by a multitude of wondrous forces.


    It''s over... Hermes'' eyes were horrified.


    The power of Libra comes with the blessing of the center of the small garden, which is half a level higher than the general power.


    If you want to get rid of it, you must use the power of authority, but Hermes came to be beaten, how could he use his body.


    It''s just an avatar here.


    And now, this avatar is going to be killed.


    In fact, the incarnation being killed is a trivial matter.


    Once killed, without proof, Su Jin or Athena, who gave Su Jin''s advice behind his back, will definitely accuse him of stealing Su Jin''s power.


    He just used the power of stealing, but the masters of the entire end city saw it.


    The thief stole something from someone else''s house, and the stolen goods must be repaid, right?


    But he didn''t steal anything!


    How is this still? !


    Is this wave going to lose a power rhythm?


    Hermes is stupid.


    Power is the cornerstone of authority, and after three figures, because of the power of authority, under its interference, it is more difficult to occupy a power again than to sublimate authority.


    Among them, we need to consider the relationship between authority and power, and we need to consider the issue of balance. We also need to use secret methods to accommodate power. For that value, you can ask Zeus to take action once, and Hermes has only saved it once for a thousand years. Opportunity.


    This... It''s better to go fencing with three gays... One night, he couldn''t help it... Zeus likes to play this tune, I said that my son should inherit his father''s business, right?


    No, I can''t die, at least not without proof!


    Thinking of this, Hermes clenched his teeth and stomped his feet. He stole the white cloth from a family in the capital, and held it above his head:


    "I surrender!!"


    Chapter 0411 The face suddenly hurts!


    "I surrender!!"


    The sound rolled like thunder, resounding across the night sky.


    Many people who watched the battle seriously broke their defenses when they heard the "I surrender" battle, froze in place, at a loss.


    "This is surrender? Isn''t this the beginning of the fight?"


    Many community leaders who came to participate in the gift game were at a loss.


    Hermes and Su Jin fought very quickly. Although the two sides said that they did not have all their strength, their attack speed was there.


    For those under four figures, it was the thundering of the sky for a second or two, oh, Hermes surrendered.


    Those who surrendered to below four figures for the vast majority of people, have no idea of ??the situation.


    They just heard the thunder roll ''Oh, it''s thunder. ¡¯


    The next second, Hermes shouted in a voice louder than thunder, ''I surrender. ¡¯


    What the hell, the thunder just now was someone fighting?


    A face of question mark.jpg


    And the four-digit number that I have been staring at can still understand a little, knowing that Su Jin, who controlled Lei Shi and the Sword of Judgment, and Hermes started the battle, and the battle was fierce.


    However, when they didn''t wait to take out the seeds, their eyes were still watching.


    Yo ho, Hermes surrendered.


    France is not as fast as you, the enemy just arrived at the border gate, and you surrendered in Paris?


    Is this too fast?


    "what''s going on?"


    On the roof of a guest house very close to the headquarters of Arcadia, Sarah, the leader of the Dragon Horned Griffon, asked the advisor Galoro.


    The strange cat Galoro grabbed the cat''s face and said with a subtle expression:


    "The lion in the sky should be a four-digit number, and the sword with the power of judgment is similar, but logically speaking, it should be no match for that Hermes, right?"


    "Unless...unless Hermes uses a weaker avatar, then this..."


    Galoro didn''t say more, but Sarah understood what he meant.


    What kind of confusing operation is to send a weak chicken incarnation to provoke?


    It''s like fighting a landlord, knowing that the opponent only has 4 Aces left, and you have Wang Zhan and a 3 in your hand.


    As a result, Wang Bing couldn''t leave, and a 3 in singles?


    Did Hermes think that the opponent had 17 cards?


    This wave is really confusing behavior.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Another guest house.


    Vera, with her magical beauty, sat on the sofa, hugged her knees, and looked sideways at the dark night sky outside the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    And beside her, Pumpkin Jack said in a very subtle tone:


    "The leader of Arcadia has two brushes!"


    More than two brushes.


    Lingo, including Jack the Ripper and Jack Spring-Heeled, was almost not frightened to death by that judicial power.


    That black judgment sword, I am afraid it has a very noble judgment system, and has extraordinary restraint against villains like him.


    Hermes was afraid that he was worried about this, so he raised his hand and surrendered.


    But... Anyway, Hermes is three digits, right? Why not fight to the end and save face?


    Wouldn''t it be good for a weak avatar to go all out in the face of a strong enemy, and play three-digit majesty?


    This time, Jack didn''t understand Hermes'' confusing behavior.


    I can only convince myself that maybe ''Hermes has a deep reason''.


    At this time, Vera, who was next to him, glanced out the window, then withdrew his gaze and said calmly:


    "Jack, Aisha, stop the cooperation in Battle of the Business Gods."


    "Eh? Sister Vera! Why all of a sudden..." Aixia who didn''t know the situation was suddenly stunned.


    How to kick the business partner who sent them money, what is the situation?


    Hundreds of thousands of gold coins per month, why stop when you say stop?


    Jack next to him did not reject Willa''s willful request, but agreed:


    "It''s okay to stop it. After all, this wave, the battle of the business gods will not be easy in the future."

 Chapter 328：

    Three figures surrender to four figures.


    Although this is not uncommon because of the existence of four-digit numbers, and it is a battle of incarnations, everyone can understand it.


    But you are a three-digit person who has just been promoted to a four-digit number, or a leader who is ready to raise the community to a five-digit number and has not debuted.


    That face is simply a slap! Snapped! Make a noise!


    In a big way, this is lowering the lower limit of the ''strength required to defeat three figures''.


    Originally, everyone lost to these four-digit outliers, so it wasn''t very shameful.


    As a result, your Hermes is awesome! Surrender to the four-figure entry guy.


    One person pulls down the lower limit of strength, you really have, Hermes.


    The growth of a business community depends on strength and reputation, of which strength occupies a large factor.


    People who can''t beat Hermes will basically not provoke the strength of his subordinates. However, Hermes lowered the standard of strength that can beat him to four figures.


    This wave of operations is indeed incomprehensible, but at least Jack can be sure.


    In the future, in the community of the Battle of the Gods of Business, business will not be easy to do.


    The business is not going well, isn''t it obvious to cut off the cooperation? After all, they are product developers who take the initiative, and they are still very confident.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Have you seen the situation clearly?" Ditian Matta asked with a strange expression.


    "I can''t say without personal experience, but the incarnation of Hermes is a bit weak."


    Uesugi Kenshin said calmly.


    "I don''t think so."


    Marta smiled and looked at the two beasts in the sky with a playful expression:


    "I smell Leo and Libra, and that''s interesting."


    "Whether it has inheritance or sovereignty, but based on this alone, that little guy''s strength in four figures is at least above the elite stage, and there is a high probability of being a legend stage. Of course, if it is sovereignty, it depends on the phase. ."


    Those with Sun Sovereignty are at least a four-digit legend, and if the spirituality and Sun Sovereign are highly compatible, it is still possible for a four-digit outlier who is almost invincible to emerge from the lower level.


    And Marta prefers the latter.


    How could he be Shiroyasha''s little lover without his exceptional strength in four figures?


    I''m afraid that I don''t have the qualifications to say that I can''t beat my waist.


    It can''t be spiritual love, can it?


    But if you are in a spiritual love, how can it be rumored that you have an illegitimate child?


    "Never mind, I have the title of tomorrow''s manuscript anyway."


    When Marta said this, her expression was playful, and she said:


    "''The minimum strength required to defeat a three-digit number is an outlier? Or a pure-blooded dragon? The Arcadia leader told you that only an ordinary four-digit number is needed.'' How about such a title?"


    Uesugi Kenshin showed a helpless expression:


    "Deliberately stepping on Hermes, will Greece allow it?"


    "Isn''t that what they want?"


    Marta said this, looking up at the sky with a smile:


    "This was originally a performance, wasn''t it? As the representative of Greece, Su Jin could kill Hermes? No matter what you think..."


    Looking at Hermes, whose entire head was smashed by thunder lions in the sky, Marta''s expression was dazed.


    Just... what happened?


    Suddenly my face hurts so much!


    Chapter 0412 I will help you!


    Arcadia headquarters.


    Athena, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looked at the night sky, at the corpse that lost most of its head, the remaining face was still in astonishment, and dissipated in the wind, and sighed softly:


    "You shouldn''t be dead, at least not after Hermes announced his surrender."


    Killing during a fight and killing after surrendering are two concepts.


    The former is a problem of the victim''s lack of strength, while the latter is a problem of attitude.


    Killing prisoners after surrender was considered ''inhumane'' in any age.


    What''s more, the one who was killed was Hermes, one of the twelve main gods of the Greek group of gods.


    This is already provocative.


    A challenge to the twelve main gods.


    However, Su Jin, who was a god-killer, was just sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed and a smile on his face:


    "Sorry, the characters here are not resourceful, only clever and reckless."


    Excuse!


    Naked excuses!


    After the humiliation, Su Jin, who killed Hermes who surrendered, was completely jumping his face on purpose.


    As the Greek gods hoped, Su Jin broke with them.


    All the top **** groups will acquiesce that Su Jin is not a peripheral member of the Greek **** group, but regard him as a free force that can be drawn.


    Once again, the group of Greek gods with large trees and winds avoided the risk.


    The purpose of the Greek gods should have been achieved.


    However, Athena understood.


    The break between Su Jin and the Greek gods was a real joke.


    This man no longer needs the sign of the Greek gods, even if he has not worn this label for half a month.


    "I have a hard time understanding your thoughts."


    Athena stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with her back to Su Jin and said:


    "You are not a pure fool, and you understand the benefits of secretly joining with Greece."


    "Isn''t it good to have a great group of gods as a backer?"


    Why do you really want to break apart... Athena became curious about Su Jin''s strange behavior.


    By developing himself through the power of the Greek gods, and without being feared by other gods, he can get enough benefits from others. Why did Su Jin refuse?


    "It''s nothing, I just see Hermes unhappy. After all, I''m a reckless man, and it''s normal to be impulsive."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and said in a slightly playful tone:


    "Furthermore, hasn''t the cooperation with you continued? Your Majesty Athena."


    "As for the alliance with Greece, Arcadia has the development model of Arcadia, so there is no need for Greece to worry about this."


    Athena heard a little ''meaning'' from Su Jin''s words.


    She looked at Su Jin deeply, and said in a surprised tone:


    "Work with me instead of Greece? That''s what you think?"


    And, just cooperation, not shelter.


    There is also deep water to dig in here.


    Su Jin''s sudden change in attitude made Athena smell interesting hints.


    "You can tell Zeus that the wooing failed."


    Su Jin took out the nail clippers, sharpened his nails and said:


    "Presumably you shouldn''t leak the troublemaker''s affairs to Zeus, in that case, let me go?"


    Hermes sent weak incarnations to show, Athena visited secretly, and even lost the vest of ''Loki''.


    If Su Jin didn''t know that he was involved in the game between Zeus and Athena again, he would be a fool.


    And his current behavior is basically equivalent to making a ''No'' voice to such a game.


    This is a provocation, and it is also showing Su Jin''s attitude.


    After this time, he didn''t want to get involved in the mess of the Greek gods.


    Looking at Su Jin with a smile in front of her, Athena was rarely silent.


    After a while, she sighed:


    "Join me, won''t you?"


    She really appreciates Su Jin''s abilities.


    It wasn''t that someone who caused massive changes in Hakoniwa''s human history several times was able to get out of it.


    It is not a person who can make a two-digit bet with his own ability when it is five-digit.


    Not to mention, the performance of over-completing the task after she listed the indicators of interference with the Christian religion.


    Even if the mythological changes brought about by the godslayer world exceeded Athena''s pressure resistance limit, it made Athena value Su Jin''s value even more.


    This is a treasure that can be cultivated as a confidant. Even if there is a time, Su Jin may reach her level.


    As the main **** of the Greek group of gods, Athena, who has a wide range of beliefs in the lower layers, believes that she still has the capital to attract Su Jin.


    But why, he refused?


    "You want to know why?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows, put down his nail clippers, and looked at Athena with a smile.


    "Yes." Athena smiled and said gently.


    Su Jin glanced at her, and immediately said sincerely:


    "I don''t want to work with people who can''t take the blame."


    "It''s for your own good too!"


    "I personally think it would be better if our cooperation ended."


    "Otherwise, one day, you will be enemies with all the gods of the small garden."


    Listening to a series of harsh words, Athena couldn''t help frowning:


    "I can''t possibly be reduced to that."


    She did not believe that with her own abilities, she would be reduced to the point of becoming the public enemy of the Hakoniwa gods.


    "I will help you."


    Su Jin said quietly.


    Athena''s originally calm face was instantly broken.


    Why does this sound so unpleasant?


    Athena doesn''t want to be the enemy of the gods of the small garden, but will Su Jin help her to become the enemy of the gods successfully?


    Does this mean this?


    So do I have to thank you at the end?


    Athena''s face changed rarely, and even slightly distorted:


    "you¡­¡­"


    She suddenly did not understand.


    Why did Su Jin suddenly despise her ''protective umbrella''?


    what''s the problem?


    Their cooperation is only one time, right?


    Why did Su Jin come to the conclusion that she, the twelve main gods, could not be the boss?

 Chapter 329：

    And she is obviously testing whether Su Jin can become the fourth generation main **** in the future?


    How did Su Jin unilaterally test her ability to withstand pressure and declare her unqualified?


    Athena took a deep breath and gradually calmed down: "Is it because of Loki''s spirituality?"


    "Yes and no."


    Su Jin waved a hand, and a glass-colored eight-sided crystal appeared in his hand.


    That is the spirit of the evil **** weak chicken in Norse mythology. Once absorbed, as long as it can withstand the backlash, I am afraid that it will suddenly become an existence in the four-digit legendary realm. It is a secret treasure that can reach the sky in one step.


    Su Jin looked at Lingge, sighed and said:


    "This thing, you can take it back. Of course, in dealing with Zeus and your offensive and defensive alliance, I will abide by it to a certain extent, as a reward for taking care of it."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin said seriously:


    "It''s really inappropriate between us."


    Chapter 0413 Everything is silent


    Who told you whether it is suitable or not... Athena thought depressedly.


    However, the gold mine just found was about to run away, and Athena was naturally reluctant.


    She tried to hold back:


    "You should know the value of this spirit."


    "I know, but for me, the function of this thing, for me only once."


    Su Jin shrugged and sighed helplessly.


    Loki''s spirit is precious though.


    However, for Su Jin, this was just a proof that he was disappointed in Athena.


    Don''t look at him as a good gentleman, and he will not refuse Athena''s cooperation.


    But in fact, he had already made a "death penalty" for Athena''s risk assessment.


    What is the premise of his promise to cooperate with Athena?


    It was the Goddess of Wisdom who spoke to him on a bright afternoon in a courtyard full of Japanese style, which made people feel heartbroken.


    ¡ª¡ªDon''t think of me as the White Night King who is close to being cut off!


    Look at how domineering he is, even Shiroyasha, who used to be a two-digit number one tyrant, looked down on him.


    At that time, Su Jin thought he had found a double-digit backer, and almost cried with joy.


    and then?


    There is a wave of backlash in the world of the godslayer.


    Are you Athena cowardly?


    Soon it led to a change in mythology, and the concept of gods of disobedience and godslayers appeared, which indirectly opened the channel to two-digit numbers?


    Is this a big deal?


    Isn''t it possible to be surrounded and killed by N millions of gods?


    Why are you Athena cowardly first?


    And from the infinite black pot man, it has become a Lokilingu that can only be used once.


    Who is Loki?


    How many black pots can a small pond in Norse mythology hold?


    I am afraid that it will not explode once, and the whole Nordic mythology will spiral to the sky.


    The infinite black pot has become a one-off. Su Jin is tired and does not want to talk to Athena about this "love" that is doomed to have no good results.


    Athena''s brows jumped fiercely, holding the window behind her, and said coldly:


    "What I sent out has not been taken back."


    She didn''t feel bad about the loss of a Lingge, but she felt a little annoyed at the change in Su Jin''s attitude.


    A few days ago, I was called Xiao Tiantian, but now I see them as worthless, so I call them Mrs. Niu... Although the words are a bit arrogant, they are similar to Athena''s current mood.


    A few seconds ago, when Leticia was there, we had a tacit understanding.


    How to change now, after Hermes died, he turned his face and didn''t recognize anyone?


    Did you change your mind too fast?


    "Oh."


    Su Jin put away Lingge indifferently, then looked at Athena and shook his head slightly.


    This action made Athena unable to say what she had thought.


    She was silent for two or three seconds, stared at Su Jin''s face, and finally sighed:


    "Well, after all, I''m too greedy."


    Wanting to win over Su Jin, she just gave some faith, some protection, and Loki''s spirituality. Although she has been increasing the price, it is reasonable for Su Jin to dislike it.


    Compared with the value of Su Jin, she really paid less.


    "As for cooperation, let''s put it on hold for now..."


    Athena did not want to give up after all.


    It''s like a person who has won ten yuan in the lottery will continue to invest more in an attempt to make five million.


    In fact, she has invested a lot in Su Jin.


    The belief and authority of another Athena, the spirituality of Su Jin, and the pressure within the Greek **** group twice.


    She paid so much, and it was impossible to just ask for the same amount in return.


    What''s more, Su Jin is returning at a discount.


    She didn''t believe that Su Jin didn''t understand. Although she didn''t invest heavily in Su Jin, she engraved her blood on another Athena.


    If it weren''t for the relationship between the other me and you, would I pay such a heavy investment?


    Athena thought with a little resentment in her heart.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and asked:


    "Are you going to attend the banquet tomorrow?"


    Athena paused, then narrowed her eyes, looked at Su Jin''s face and said:


    "Yes, but in another way."


    She Athena, never admit defeat!


    She is the goddess of victory!


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Uesugi, why did you say Su Jin was killed after Hermes surrendered?"


    Marta took the opened beer, took a sip, stood on the bridge and said:


    "Didn''t he have a good relationship with Greece?"


    "Accurately speaking, it should be a disciple of Athena. Ashilia has a marriage contract, so it''s not a good place to go."


    "Of course, it wouldn''t be surprising if Athena had a private connection with him and Zeus got involved."


    Uesugi Kenshin took out the drinking edamame from the plastic bag, opened it at will, and put the steaming beans into his mouth.


    "But his behavior, let''s not say anything else, will have a great impact on the acquired gift game."


    Uesugi Kenshin looked around and frowned as he looked at the small communities who didn''t notice what happened because they only had five-digit strength, but just walked out of the house and checked the situation around.


    "When things ferment tomorrow, everyone knows that Arcadia killed the incarnation of Hermes. These guys who came to watch the show, I''m afraid they will run a lot."


    "Come on, it''s just a bunch of guys who want to pick up a bargain."


    Marta sneered and said with disdain:


    "Those gods who don''t have it will stay because they are interesting. Eighty percent of these small communities are thinking about investing in Arcadia."


    "Think you are Arcadia''s Bole?"


    "Brother Su Jin knows that the leader of Arcadia is not good enough to go out without four figures. These people are actually acting stupid, hehe."


    When Marta said this, he snorted with disdain:


    "I want to invest in the new Arcadia, take the lead, and don''t look at my own abilities."


    In Hakotei, the development of a community is somewhat similar to the development of an enterprise.


    Therefore, the upper-level community, or the community with more than four digits, will support and indirectly control the small community to expand its influence.


    Because of this need, the commercial act of injecting capital into the community has emerged.


    Similar to the "angel wheel" in the business field.


    If you can exchange a little money, a little resource that is not very important, for the "original shares" of a community destined to grow, no one will refuse.


    In the current capital of the end, this kind of community occupies a lot.


    It is generally a five-digit community, and a small number of four-digit ones also bring a little idea.


    Of course, for them, success and failure have benefits.


    If it is done, it will account for the dividends of Arcadia''s growth. No, getting some Arcadia-related intelligence reselling, or trying to decipher Arcadia¡¯s next monopoly products, is also a way to make money.


    No matter how bad it is, you can follow the stage created by Arcadia and talk about profitable business with other communities.


    All in all, each of these communities is imprecise.


    One by one, the monkey spirit and the monkey spirit, at first glance, it is a guy who is not a human being.


    Uesugi Kenshin glanced at the stream, saw a spy from Salamanda, and said calmly:


    "Like them, tomorrow''s banquet, after things ferment, it is estimated that out of ten, eight will run out."


    "Wait a minute, Uesugi... Could this be Su Jin''s purpose?"


    Marta grabbed a few edamame, stuffed it into her mouth, and said suspiciously:


    "Arcadia''s bounty game field is not ready for the scale of 2 million people, so you deliberately eliminated a group of people?"


    "Isn''t it?" Uesugi Kenshin said in a slightly surprised tone.


    "My gossip gut tells me that this might be the truth."


    Marta shook her fingers and said with a smile:


    "How about we take a gamble?"


    "Okay! What are you betting on?"


    "Tomorrow I will ask him directly at the banquet to see if it is this consciousness. If it is, I promise you a condition. If not, you owe me one."


    "Okay, it''s a deal."


    Two old colleagues smiled at each other on the bridge, and the topic was light and pleasant.


    Old paparazzi... When you fall into my hands, I''ll see what happened to your last time slandering my wife in the newspaper... Uesugi Kenshin thought with a kind smile.


    Hoho, Uesugi, the iron virgin of all ages... If she wins this wave, let her take the initiative to talk about the requirements of her love partner, and then publish it in the newspaper, what will happen to the whole box garden?


    That look must be funny... Marta took a sip and smiled.


    The expressions on both sides constitute the same picture.


    It''s all said and done.jpg


    Chapter 0414 Tomorrow''s Banquet


    "Hermes was killed..."


    Looking at the body without its head, Pumpkin Jack''s smile solidified on his face.


    Even if it is the weakest one among the twelve main gods, even if the character is very bad.


    But no matter what, Hermes is one of the twelve main gods of Olympus and a representative figure of the Greek gods.

 Chapter 330：

    And his body is still the existence of the three-digit [Almighty Domain].


    Killing the avatar of Hermes is simple, but no one has a bottom line on whether they can bear the risks it brings, so almost no one in the lower level of Hakoba dares to kill this avatar.


    However, Su Jin did it, not only did he do it, but he did it after Hermes surrendered.


    This wave is already a serious challenge.


    What are the Greek gods?


    The power of the lower-level giants of Hakoba is the same, and in terms of individual strength, the lower-level is the strongest, and there are more than ten four-digit exceptions.


    It can be said that such strength, even if it is placed in the upper three-digit level, is first-class.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the **** group did not have a double-digit existence, the Greek **** group would have long been a top force.


    With such strength as Greece, it is only the top peak powerhouse.


    If there is a carte blanche in charge, the days of Greece''s **** of the lower ranks are just around the corner.


    And even if there are no peak powerhouses, Greece is still a giant at the lower level.


    It can be said that he is the hegemon of the lower level of the garden.


    Provoking such strength is basically equivalent to courting death.


    However, Su Jin did it without hesitation, even in front of a large group of gods and Buddhas.


    The most important thing is that he did not hesitate to start.


    "Jack, your face is ugly."


    Seeing the change in his subordinates, Vera asked in a flat voice.


    At this time, a few drops of cold sweat flashed across Jack''s cheeks, and he smiled bitterly:


    "Vera, it may be a wrong choice for us to help out this time."


    "I know that the former leader of Arcadia was kind to us in helping us evade the Demon Lord Maxwell, but this time, I''m afraid it really won''t work."


    "The new leader of Arcadia is a lunatic who dares to provoke the Greek gods."


    "Oh."


    Vera opened her eyes slightly, but she disappeared in a flash, her expression became calm.


    Seeing this, Jack nodded, and hurriedly shouted at Aixia:


    "Aixia, help pack up, we''re going back!"


    After finishing speaking, it got up quickly, and the admission test began to pack up the salute next to it.


    "Hey, are you going back now?"


    Aixia said dumbfounded at this time.


    Didn''t this just come?


    But listen to Jack, Arcadia offended Greece?


    It is indeed not suitable to stay here for a long time!


    After all, it was the Greek gods! If this Big Mac retaliates indiscriminately, isn''t everyone finished?


    "Does Xiao Susu have a bad temper?"


    Little Susu... Ai Xia next to her made a puff and almost stopped laughing.


    What the **** is this nickname?


    Speaking of which, Sister Vera has given her a penchant for taking nicknames, isn''t it a bit too that?


    If this is known to the leader of Arcadia, I am afraid it will offend people, right?


    Pumpkin Jack, who had packed up some of the salutes, was stunned for three or four seconds, and asked with a strange expression:


    "You don''t seem to want to give up this operation. Is there anything special about the new leader of Arcadia? It is worth your attention."


    Jack originally thought that Vera had a good impression of Arcadia because of Kasugabe Takaaki, but now it seems that things are not what he thought.


    "The queen said that Su Jin almost killed Maxwell, but he got away with it."


    Vera''s answer was quick, not even hiding anything.


    And Jack, who is used to Vera''s character, naturally knows that this is the truth.


    Su Jin has a grudge against the dead pervert Maxwell who harassed Vera. Are the two sides still fighting?


    And, is this what the Queen said?


    That queen, paying attention to Su Jin, the new leader of Arcadia?


    If you said this earlier, I won''t stop you... Pumpkin Jack patted his head and said:


    "Aixia, don''t go! Let''s wait for tomorrow''s banquet and ask about the situation."


    "Eh!" Aixia shouted dumbfounded.


    "It''s better to give charcoal in the snow than the icing on the cake! Understand?"


    "I understand, but..."


    "No more, put your luggage down. Who told you to pack it?"


    "That''s not you!"


    "Shut up, do you still want to eat?"


    "Don''t bring that!"


    Aisha''s dissatisfied voice resounded throughout the guest house.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Elder..."


    Sarah, the speaker of the dragon griffin, turned her head stiffly and looked at Galoro.


    "His Majesty Hermes was killed."


    "Well, I saw it."


    Galolo tugged at his hair fiercely, and after squinting his eyes in pain, he smiled bitterly:


    "This kid, as expected of the canary brought back, this ability to kill is really the same."


    "Has Lord Canary done stupid things before?" Sarah asked in surprise.


    "Ah, many years ago, when Canary was a child, she broke down with the **** of Baron Cross, and had a special fascination with Loli, and then licked the White Night King."


    "The Lord at that time didn''t claim too much spirituality, and retained three-digit power. As a result, he ran into it when he went to the heaven."


    "I was almost killed at the time, especially when Canary said that she was a disciple of the Queen of Halloween... I almost didn''t involve the monkeys and were killed together."


    Galoro was half emotional, half nostalgic.


    Sarah on the side listened, and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    Is co-authoring them Arcadia in trouble or is it tradition?


    The previous generation molested White Yaksha, and this generation provoked the Greek gods. Thinking about it carefully, it seems that the previous one is more serious.


    Oh, no wonder Da Lao is so stable, co-authoring is an old tradition.


    After Galoro finished recalling the past, he helplessly shook his head and said:


    "But it''s not a problem to offend Greece like this. Later, I will write a letter to His Majesty Apollo and ask him to adjust in the middle. Presumably that person should be willing to give a face, if not, we can only look up. I hope that the black material that the canary has mastered in the past will still be useful to Zeus."


    As expected of the eldest boss... He can easily mediate a matter of this scale... However, I still want to say...


    How skilled are you!


    Sarah thought unpleasantly.


    After complaining a few times in her heart, Sarah asked Galoro:


    "At the banquet tomorrow, is the eldest going to make a statement?"


    At this time, Galoro laughed: "Will you refuse this kind of charcoal in the snow?"


    "..." Sarah sighed and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Galoro smiled and said:


    "Okay, I know you don''t like these calculated things. It''s enough to understand this kind of thing. It doesn''t matter if you touch it or not. However, there are meetings and friendships between leaders. You can''t avoid it."


    Sarah shivered when she heard this, and said with some blind date phobia:


    "Elder, forget it, I''m only interested in men who are stronger than me and younger than me."


    "What are you thinking, I am going to introduce you to the new leader of Arcadia."


    Galoro rolled his eyes and said:


    "I''ve met that kid a few times. He has such a good relationship with the rabbits of the Canary family. What do you want to eat? You don''t even think about the level of charm of the Hakoba nobles?"


    "The Hakoba nobles are amazing, and they must be powerful when they are born with charming bones? Isn''t it showy?"


    Sarah suddenly walked out of the room cursing.


    Galoro looked at her leaving back faintly, then snorted and sneered:


    "Stinky girl, at the age of two hundred, you don''t even have a partner. You have suffered at the banquet."


    "But then again, why not? Try Su Jin''s side... But I don''t know if Black Rabbit has won him..."


    Galoro cut a cigar, lost in thought.


    After a while, he sighed:


    "Forget it, let''s take a look at the banquet. It''ll be good to add fuel to the flames then."


    Chapter 0415 In short, I am very sorry


    Mount Olympus.


    Three Great Temples.


    With short blond hair and a handsome face, the shirtless man looked at the man with fiery red long hair and a stern face with an ugly face:


    "Apollo, why did you stop me?"


    Apollo didn''t answer, just looked at Hermes coldly.


    "Tsk!"


    Hermes smacked his mouth, looked embarrassed, and took another step:


    "The human beings in the lower realms are not worth your actions. Go back, Apollo. As long as you leave my temple, I can pretend that this has never happened."


    He said that he continued to take a step, and at the same time looked at Apollo vigilantly, for fear that the other party would make a move without regard to his feelings.


    One step, two steps.


    Hermes finally breathed a sigh of relief when he passed Apollo with most of his body.


    After surrendering, Su Jin killed an avatar, although he was angry, but he still had to be wary of Apollo''s opinion.


    In the face of this **** of light, who is only under Zeus in Greece, even Hermes has to give him a bit of a thin face.


    "I''ll just break his hand."


    Hermes said that and was about to leave.


    With a three-digit figure, even if he just sent an avatar, he still has sufficient confidence in defeating Su Jin.


    At least not a four-digit breaker, Su Jin couldn''t resist his attack at all.


    And he, Hermes, also wanted to teach this man who dared to provoke him a profound lesson.


    And just as Hermes was about to step out of the temple, Apollo finally said:


    "Athena left the temple of the goddess of wisdom."


    Hermes'' just raised foot suddenly stopped in mid-air.


    Athena left the temple? Did she go to the Arcadia Boss Debut?


    "How could she be the same as the Twelve Gods..."

 Chapter 331：

    Hermes showed a surprised expression.


    As a hegemonic force in the lower level of Hakoba, every action of the Twelve Gods will be watched and interpreted by many forces.


    And Athena surrendered her identity and went to Arcadia in person, obviously releasing a special signal.


    Did Athena want to keep that Su Jin?


    Hermes hesitated.


    He didn''t dare to stroke Athena''s whiskers.


    That woman was nominally the goddess of wisdom, but Hermes thought Athena was more of a berserker.


    And it''s the kind that can''t be stopped once provoked.


    He doesn''t want to be reduced to being sealed like the magic star Al Gore.


    "..." Hermes fell into silence.


    At this time, Apollo sighed softly:


    "drink wine?"


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    Hermes responded with some discomfort.


    He understood that at least until Athena came back, it was impossible for him to shoot Su Jin.


    Just let that human live for a while longer. Moreover, Athena''s extraordinary actions will not only affect me... While thinking about it, Hermes couldn''t help but glance at the temple of Zeus on the top of the mountain.


    Where, the thunder is rolling in.


    ¡ª¡ª


    noon.


    The capital at the end, the temple in the city center.


    This place was originally a shrine dedicated to the ''snake god'' Bai Xueji, but after Bai Xueji passively joined Arcadia, it became Arcadia''s property.


    The banquet that welcomes many communities to visit is held in this temple.


    The hotel practitioners who were temporarily hired from the capital of the end were placing delicious cold meals on the long white cloth table at this time.


    Wine brewed by phantom beasts, magic melons and fruits purchased from elves, and a chef who makes oriental specialties on the spot.


    In addition, the members of the major communities who came from all over the world to participate in the gift game from different races and different appearances.


    The scene looks like a lively masquerade.


    However, a very delicate matter, the atmosphere at the scene was very solemn and dull.


    Several orcs in suits and ties gathered around to form a small team.


    "Did you get the news too?"


    "I received...but is that true? Arcadia actually offended the Twelve Gods..."


    "This is not a simple offense to describe."


    With a frightened face, an orc deliberately lowered his voice and said:


    "I bought the news from the ''Magic Eye'' in the early hours of the morning that the avatar of Hermes was killed."


    "The one who shot was the subordinate divine beast of the leader of Arcadia."


    "Hey!! How dare he..."


    "Perhaps he is still immersed in the era when Arcadia created and dominated the Grand Alliance...Is there still a small number of such idiots who are immersed in the glory of the past and cannot see the reality?"


    "But even in the period of Arcadia''s total victory, you wouldn''t dare to offend the Twelve Gods, would you?"


    "Maybe people feel they need to outdo their predecessors?"


    "Beyond the previous generation? Lord Canary? Just kidding... Who can compare with that final trial cracker?"


    "Head of Arcadia, made the worst decision..."


    Using the gift to eavesdrop on those conversations, Mandela Teldorek''s face was very embarrassed.


    At this time, his sister, Sandora Teldorek, who was the candidate for the leader, looked around curiously and asked in surprise:


    "Brother Mandela, why don''t I go to the headquarters of Arcadia to find Lily and the others?"


    Six months ago, Arcadia and Salamanda were in an alliance relationship.


    High-level officials on both sides are interested in making friendships for the next generation.


    Because of this, Sandora, who was the next leader of Salamanda, had a very good relationship with the younger generation of Arcadia.


    It was at that time that 7-year-old Sandora met Jen Russell and Lily of the same age, and the two became friends.


    And this time, it was the reunion of friends after half a year, so Sandora was looking forward to it.


    When Mandela heard this, he hesitated.


    The severance of the pact with Arcadia was a decision he made privately, without Sandora''s knowledge.


    Even because he was worried about affecting Sandora''s practice, Mandela ordered the members of the community to avoid this topic, otherwise Sandora would hear it.


    Originally, he wanted to use this method to let Sandora continue to make friends with the revived Arcadia, while he came to the last wave of guilt, taking all the blame on himself, and at the same time returning the power in advance. To Sandora, who is bound to become the leader of the community.


    But now, he regrets it.


    I regret that my bowels are blue.


    Knowing that Su Jin would be the first to provoke the twelve main gods of Olympus, he came to court death because he was stupid!


    What happened to the leader of Arcadia? Did he think that he was a four-digit abnormal existence, and Greece did not dare to rashly take action?


    Brain watts?


    You must know that the more powerful the enemy jumps, the more Ares, the **** of war, likes to tear you apart!


    That **** of war doesn''t see who you are, as long as you show hostility to Greece, Ares will kill you.


    Except for Athena and Zeus, basically no one can suppress the madman.


    What''s more, Su Jin''s step was more than showing hostility, he stepped on Olympus'' face to the ground!


    These small communities are ignorant, and they, Salamanda, as a former four-digit community, still don''t understand?


    Ares, the **** of war, may already be on his way!


    In this wave, the God of War personally ended up fighting, who could stand it!


    Damn it, why did I feel bad for that little money last night and didn''t buy a little information, otherwise how could it be reduced to this level.


    Mandela looked at the crowd of emerging communities around him. He didn''t know that the old communities had already received the news and ran away.


    After a leader made his debut, who would be willing to accompany Arcadia to the funeral?


    Anyway, I''m not happy with Salamanda!


    The corners of Mandela''s mouth twitched, and he grabbed Sandora and said:


    "Sandora, let''s go somewhere."


    "Oh!"


    Sandora''s eyes lit up, thinking that Mandela was going to take him to Arcadia''s headquarters, and happily was taken out.


    As soon as the two walked out of the gate of the temple, they saw a group of people walking towards them.


    At this time, in the crowd, Leticia said in surprise:


    "Huh? Isn''t this the kid from the Huolong family?"


    Mandela froze, looking at the group of people blocking the door, as if he saw death.


    Chapter 0416 Distinguished Guest


    Mandela was dumbfounded when he looked at the woman in front of him who was no taller than his chest and had brilliant blond hair.


    But Sandora next to him rushed over with a look of surprise: "Sister Leticia~"


    "Ah, it''s Little Sandora."


    Leticia hugged Sandora, raised her hand, and rubbed Sandora''s head with a smile on her face.


    As a veteran cadre in Arcadia, she naturally knew Salamanda''s alternate leader, and even had a good relationship.


    The black rabbit standing next to Leticia said with a look of surprise:


    "Miss Sandora, Mr. Mandela, I can''t believe that Salamanda is the two of you."


    "These two are..." The long flaxen-haired ancestor Sido looked at Sandora with interest.


    She could feel a strong spirituality from this little girl, belonging to the spirituality of a dragon.


    "A companion of the Allied Community Salamanda."


    Who are your companions... Mandela wanted to say this, but didn''t have the courage to say it.


    In front of the piercing master ''Dracula'', he said that if he wanted to rebel, no matter how stupid a person was, there was a limit.


    Leticia, who used the name of the Impaler in Hakoniwa, is not a good gentleman.


    This Lord hates traitors the most.


    And not to mention Leticia, Black Rabbit, and Sita, who was beside Black Rabbit with a faint sense of intimacy, made him extremely fearful.


    Not to mention, on the other side, the cloaked Valkyrie Lancelot.


    The dangerous aura on the other side almost drove Mandela crazy.


    Dragon kill!


    He is definitely a powerhouse with a dragon-killing gift of special attack on dragons, and it is at least five figures, which is the absolute nemesis of a Yalong like him.


    When did Arcadia recover to this point... Mandela thought with a little panic in his heart.


    But just when Mandela was terrified, the black rabbit was in a very happy mood and introduced to his companions:


    "This is Mandela Teldorek, a very powerful gift game organizer, and this one is Little Sandora, the little princess of Salamanda."


    Black Rabbit gave a brief introduction, and then he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and squeeze Sandora''s face:


    "Speaking of which Sandora is standing here waiting for us?"


    "Brother Mandela took me to the door to wait for you!" Sandora replied rather childishly.


    She still didn''t know about Salamanda''s termination of the covenant, but she remembered that Mandela deliberately brought her to the door, and mistook it for Mandela who deliberately brought her to greet the Black Rabbits.


    I didn''t, I didn''t, don''t talk nonsense... Mandela thought subconsciously, but on second thought, such a misunderstanding... doesn''t seem like a bad thing?


    Thinking like this, Mandela''s inner thoughts became: ''Shandora, well done! ¡¯


    "Eh? What''s so funny?"


    Black Rabbit froze for a moment, then pinched Sandora''s face angrily:


    "Next time you come over, just go directly to the headquarters, there is no need to wait in the banquet hall, you know?"


    "Oh!" Sandora responded naturally.


    At this moment, Leticia suddenly asked, "Speaking of which, what about Sarah? Didn''t she come?"


    Mandela''s expression changed, but he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, Leticia sighed and said:


    "The old dragon king finally fell out with her."


    "Sarah takes the inheritance very seriously." Mandela made a prevarication and didn''t say more.


    In the end, this is Salamanda''s internal struggle for power and profit, but it is difficult to say it outside.


    "Is that so..." Leticia didn''t pursue it anymore, just looked at Mandela and said, "Are you here to see Su Jin?"


    After the leader of the alliance was replaced, it was normal for them to meet to discuss the next rules of the alliance, so Leticia was not surprised by Mandela''s visit.


    "..." Mandela was silent for a while, then gritted his teeth and said, "Yes!"


    As of now, it''s no use trying to run.


    Although it was strange why the Black Rabbit did not know about the severing of the alliance between Salamanda and Arcadia, Mandela could only insist on recognizing the alliance.

 Chapter 332：

    There was no way, Leticia Decrea was the Demon King known for killing traitors during the ancient dawn.


    He Mandela dared not touch this tiger''s beard, let alone jump face to face, rushing to say that they had already abolished the covenant.


    Killing is not the way to kill!


    Hearing this, the black rabbit beside him complained resentfully:


    "It''s so coincidental that you came here, Su Jin, he said in the morning to pick up a distinguished guest, but there is no trace of running now. That guy, don''t you know that today''s banquet is important?"


    I guess he doesn''t think it''s important, after all that new Arcadia leader killed the avatar of Hermes yesterday... But then again, doesn''t Black Rabbit know about this? Mandela has been confused.


    Salamanda betrayed the covenant and Su Jin killed the incarnation of Hermes last night. Black Rabbit didn''t know about these two major events?


    Didn''t the rumors say that the remnants of Arcadia were all supported by black rabbits?


    Why does it feel a little different?


    He feels that the black rabbit is more like a pet than a pillar that supports the community...Is it an illusion?


    At this moment, a male voice sounded from behind:


    "It''s not okay to speak ill of people behind their backs, Black Rabbit."


    The black rabbit moved his ears, turned his head awkwardly, and looked behind him.


    At the back, Su Jin, who was wearing a formal suit, was looking at her with a playful face.


    "How can I..."


    Black Rabbit blushed and retorted, then froze for a moment, and looked at the figure beside Su Jin.


    This is the new leader of Arcadia... Mandela also looked over, looking at the handsome young man with black hair and black eyes, his eyes couldn''t help condensing.


    Very strong, I can''t see the depth...and it is a level that has already restrained the breath...the absolute four-digit divine domain level... Mandela is faintly envious.


    The same community that was hit hard after the Evil Dragon Crusade two hundred years ago.


    Salamanda has been downgraded from four figures to five figures, and Arcadia has been delisted once and has risen again.


    It stands to reason that Salamanda''s situation should be infinitely stronger than Arcadia''s.


    But... see the difference?


    The four-digit leader and the Hakoniwa Moon Rabbit are of the same status, and the high-ranking cadre of the piercing public Leticia is still in its heyday.


    Coupled with the inability to see the strength, Lancelot and Sita who are at least five figures... This is not counting those divine weapons that Arcadia used to stabilize the order, and the people left behind in the community...


    Although it is not comparable to the heyday of Arcadia, it is also the standard for the strength of the middle four-digit community.


    Compare that to the Salamandas who only have two five figures left...


    Why is the gap between community and community so big? Mandela doubted the thoughts of life.


    At this time, the black rabbit who was caught with the pigtail was changing the topic:


    "Speaking of which, Su Jin, didn''t you pick up people? What about people?"


    "Of course the pigeons were released."


    Su Jin shrugged and said helplessly.


    "I don''t like to hear that."


    A female voice with a smile rang out.


    A figure suddenly appeared beside Su Jin.


    The visitor was blond and blue-eyed, wearing an olive wreath on his head, and wearing a Greek-style off-shoulder white robe, with an elegant and intellectual temperament.


    Looking at the woman, the expression on Mandela''s face suddenly solidified.


    After a while, a name came out of his throat:


    "Pallas Athena!"


    Chapter 0417


    Pallas Athena!


    One of the twelve main gods of Greece.


    The goddess in charge of war and wisdom, symbolizing the beginning of emptiness and pure light.


    He is also the protector of heroes.


    This lord is famous in Hakoba, and is even regarded as the "female ruler" of the Greek gods, and Zeus, who symbolizes the male rulership, has two sides.


    Why did this ancient **** appear here, could it be because of Hermes... A drop of cold sweat swept across Mandela''s face.


    At this moment, Athena, who suddenly appeared on the opposite side, said in a pleasant tone:


    "Is there a feeling of surprise?"


    "Absolutely not."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, then sorted out his clothes, and said with a little disgust:


    "Speaking of which, you notified me early in the morning that you are coming, why do you have the illusion that I will be pleasantly surprised?"


    "Yeah, that''s really a pity."


    Athena gave up the happy smile on her face, and seemed to be very amused by Su Jin''s reaction.


    "Your Majesty Athena..."


    Leticia and Black Rabbit who had reacted hurriedly stepped forward, bowing and salute.


    Athena glanced at Leticia, narrowed her eyes slightly, and then smiled at the black rabbit:


    "Meet again, Miss Decrea...and...the little guy from the Di Shitian family."


    "The other two are Sita and Lancelot?"


    Athena looked at the ancestor and the former goddess, but was surprised, and said with a smile:


    "I heard Su Jin mention you."


    No, I never said it... Su Jin complained in his heart.


    However, he has no intention of demolishing the platform.


    It was only in the early hours of the morning that he ruthlessly refused Athena''s wooing and cut off the secret connection. It would be too ignorant if the superficial skills were not done by others.


    "It''s an honor to be known by you."


    Sita responded with a smile, and there was nothing unusual about the expression on his face.


    On the other hand, Lancelot looked at Athena full of fighting intent.


    Born of the God of Steel, she felt the strength of the other party for the first time.


    Different from Su Jin''s feeling that he couldn''t understand the depth, Athena was pure and strong.


    It''s a pity, I don''t have the capital to fight against such a strong man now... Lancelot''s bright eyes gradually dimmed, he nodded towards Athena, and stopped talking.


    Athena didn''t care either, she just smiled at the two of them, then stepped forward and took the initiative to hold Su Jin''s arm and said:


    "Okay, it''s getting late, and it''s time for the host of the banquet to come on stage."


    Athena tried to pull Su Jin, but did not pull.


    Um? With a touch of doubt, she looked at Su Jin who was beside her, but found that the other party''s gaze no longer seemed to be on her.


    Athena was surprised for a moment, followed Su Jin''s gaze, but saw the black rabbit with wide-eyed eyes.


    "Huh?" Athena looked down at Su Jin''s arm that she was holding, then looked up at the black rabbit who was staring at her hand, and suddenly understood something.


    It''s a crime now... Athena thought quite happily, and at the same time beckoned towards the black rabbit:


    "come on?"


    How embarrassing is this... Hei Rabbit looked at Su Jin''s empty right hand, raised his hand subconsciously, and wiped the corner of his mouth.


    But in the next second, she realized something was wrong.


    Wait a minute, why is she and Athena holding Su Jin''s hand together?


    Is there something wrong with this?


    Is there something wrong with this?


    Mandela looked at Athena who was holding Su Jin''s hand in confusion.


    That woman, is Pallas Athena?


    Is it one of the three famous gods of Hakoba?


    Why is she holding a man''s hand? And that was the hand of the man who killed her brother Hermes incarnate?


    This is clearly wrong, right?


    Also, although Arcadia has a relationship with Greece, it seems that it is only better with Hercules and Apollo, and these people seem not to deal with Athena...


    But what is the visual sense of the face-to-face NTR and the two women grabbing the husband?


    What''s with the faint green light on the black rabbit''s head?


    Is Athena a virgin? This is common sense, right?


    Then why did she hold Su Jin''s hand?


    Even Zeus didn''t have such treatment, did he?


    Mandela felt that his brain was a bit underpowered.


    As a small elite who came out of the traditional community, he felt that the water in Arcadia was so deep that it destroyed his three views, and it was impossible for people to think normally.


    "What are you doing standing still?"


    Athena smiled and stretched out her hand, holding the black rabbit with a confused face, and then said with a smile:


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Co-authoring is this here... Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, then suddenly looked at him, and then was ashamed.


    On the one hand, she thought that Athena was asking herself to hold Su Jinkong''s other hand, but it turned out to be holding Athena''s hand!


    On the other hand, she felt a little ashamed at the thought that Athena wanted to grab food with her just now, and even couldn''t help but hit someone.


    The goddess of the family condescended to show her closeness to Arcadia. As a member, she even mistakenly thought that Athena was coming to the rabbit''s mouth to grab food.


    This is so inappropriate!


    This idea should be spurned!


    The black rabbit pulled by Athena deeply felt remorse.


    However, at this time, in the hidden voice transmission.


    Athena smiled recklessly:


    ''This rabbit''s expression is really funny! ¡¯


    ''How did that look become like this again, it''s really funny! ¡¯


    ¡®By the way, do you often get close to other girls in front of her? ¡¯


    "What on earth are you here for today..." Su Jin said very speechlessly in the secret communication.


    ''Didn''t you agree to come forward as your dance partner? '' Athena replied with a smile.


    ''Dance partner? I think you are here to make me happy. '' Su Jin replied speechlessly.


    He always felt that Athena was deliberately taking revenge on him.


    To actually pull his hand in front of Hei Rabbit, is it because Hei Rabbit''s hatchet is not sharp enough fast enough?


    Didn''t it just make it clear that he didn''t want to secretly cooperate with you? As for playing me like this?


    You don''t even think about it, how big the trouble I am, and you can''t bear it for you, and let your accomplices bear the blame, for the sake of your help me, I can''t do it... Su Jin''s heart kept repeating. belly slander.


    He couldn''t figure out what was going on in Athena''s head.


    ''I''m looking for you to be happy? '' Athena narrowed her eyes slightly, and smiled sweetly: ''You can treat it like this! ¡¯


    Saying that, she pulled Su Jin and Hei Rabbit and took the lead to step into the gate of the temple, and under the astonished eyes of everyone, she stepped into the banquet hall.


    0418 Temporary Secretary

 Chapter 333：

    An orc community leader who was communicating with a trading partner looked towards the entrance of the hall.


    When he saw the blond goddess wearing an olive wreath, his face suddenly froze:


    "That''s..."


    "That is the crown of Athena... why is this one here..."


    "Just kidding, the main **** of Greece actually came, did he come to find Arcadia for settlement?"


    "No, the one next to Athena''s crown is the Noble House of Little Garden? The Noble House of Little Garden of Arcadia?"


    After a short period of consternation, everyone''s eyes soon focused on the Black Rabbit and Su Jin pulled by Athena.


    It''s okay for the Hakoba nobles to say, but Su Jin can be pulled by Athena as a male, which can''t help but let them imagine.


    "Is that the leader of Arcadia?"


    "I don''t know, but it should be. The breath is very close to the power radiated yesterday."


    "Very young, the bone age may not be 50 years old, is the four-digit number under 50 years old, the highest gift person born?"


    "I heard that the leader of Arcadia is the lover of the White Night King..."


    "The lover of the White Night King? But the hand he is holding is obviously the crown of Athena!"


    "Hey!! No, is there a conflict between Greece and Thousand Eyes? Aren''t they allies?"


    "Not necessarily, I think it is the conflict between Athena''s crown and the White Night King."


    "Be careful, the behavior of these big men is not something we can discuss."


    The leaders of the small community suddenly booed and looked at the three of them with strange faces. They did not dare to communicate loudly, and could only communicate in a covert manner.


    At the same time, their eyes became more and more strange.


    Ten hours after Hermes'' clone was killed by the leader of Arcadia, Pallas Athena appeared at the banquet and linked with the members of Arcadia.


    How weird is this.


    Could it be that...killing Hermes was an order from Athena?


    So that''s a bit of fun... Arcadia is involved in the dispute between Athena and Hermes? No, Hermes is not enough, it should be the dispute between Athena and Zeus!


    hiss! Should it be worthy of being the strongest major league in the lower ranks of the year? Even if only the remnants are left, they can intervene in the disputes within the group of gods and be drawn by Athena herself...


    Some quick-thinking people couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "The atmosphere, it seems that something is wrong..."


    Black Rabbit, who stepped into the main venue of the banquet, immediately noticed the difference.


    It stands to reason that the presence of the banquet organizer will heat up the atmosphere.


    However, it is different from what Black Rabbit imagined.


    The arrival of the Arcadia members did not bring any warm atmosphere, but made the atmosphere even more dull.


    Is it the reason for Athena''s surprise visit?


    No, the rare and rare goddess will come in person, no matter how you think it will make the atmosphere even more enthusiastic!


    This is a bit embarrassing... Black Rabbit thought with a subtle expression.


    It stands to reason that she, the host, should come on stage immediately to relieve this embarrassing atmosphere.


    However, Athena was still holding her hand, making it difficult for her to break free.


    Thinking of this, the black rabbit looked at Su Jin with a look of help.


    As a result, she saw the scene where Su Jin was whispering with Athena and secretly transmitting the voice.


    What are you doing as the leader?


    Looking at the two people who were close to the ear-to-ear communication, the black rabbit''s face became sour as if he had eaten a lemon.


    ''Drag your blessing, it''s completely cold. ¡¯


    Su Jin smiled and looked around, and said in a frivolous tone:


    ''Aren''t you going to let go? Are the audience now guessing about our relationship? ¡¯


    ''Are we related? '' Athena asked with a smile.


    ''...'' Su Jin was silent for a moment, then sighed: ''A twisted melon is not sweet, Lady Goddess. ¡¯


    ¡®I haven¡¯t eaten it yet, how do I know if it¡¯s sweet or not? ¡¯


    Athena asked briskly:


    ''How about you twist it down and let me eat it and judge the sweetness? ¡¯


    ''I still have things to do...''


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, Athena asked back:


    ''Oh, what is the important thing? ¡¯


    Athena said this, her eyes curved into crescents, and she smiled:


    ¡®You must never tell me that you plan to cooperate with these communities present, so that lions and mice can mix? ¡¯


    After saying this, Su Jin suddenly lost his temper.


    What Arcadia desperately needs now is talent and the credibility of the community.


    Although the partner is very important, Arcadia''s past foundation is there. Even if the former lower-level rulers of the Great Alliance are broken up, there are still a large number of communities that survive.


    Former four-digit allies such as the Dragon Horned Griffon, Avalon, and the Great Sage Pingtian didn''t mind signing a covenant again.


    This is true for four-digit numbers, let alone a five-digit community.


    Therefore, what Arcadia has to do now is to let the lower levels of Hakoba understand that the core of the banner of the Grand Alliance of Class Dominators has not yet perished.


    ''They always work. '' Su Jin said in an unsteady tone.


    ''But after I came, it didn''t work. '' Athena responded with a smile.


    After saying this, Su Jin really couldn''t refute it.


    The man favored by the goddess of war and wisdom, this gimmick alone is enough to make the community present act as the water army of the tap water, blowing Arcadia desperately.


    And their role is just that.


    After Athena and Su Jin appeared in the same frame, as long as smart people understood that the real people invited to the banquet were those four-digit bigwigs.


    And those people are basically in the inner court of the temple, only one door away from the current hall.


    ¡®I came here in person, so I didn¡¯t hinder you, did I? ¡¯


    Athena asked with a smile, looking at Su Jin with a little playfulness.


    In the face of Athena''s straight-ball inquiry, even if Su Jin thought she was an eyesore, she had to say something against her heart:


    ¡®¡­It is my honor to have you here. ¡¯


    ''I can''t hear sincerity at all. ¡¯


    Athena disliked Su Jin''s sentence, then turned her head, looked at the black rabbit, and took the initiative to release her hand:


    "Black Rabbit, it''s up to you to entertain the visiting guests here."


    "Eh, but Your Majesty..."


    Before the black rabbit could finish speaking, Athena interrupted:


    "In the infield, I will be responsible for promoting your little lover, so go in the direction."


    "Little lover or something, that''s not it..." Hei Rabbit twitched, then nodded with a blushing face: "But I will be in charge of managing the first venue here."


    Leticia behind her couldn''t help covering her face.


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth couldn''t help twitching a few times.


    Rabbit, move your walnut brain, Athena is supporting you!


    However, at this time, the black rabbit had already taken the initiative to walk to the center of the venue, so that Su Jin didn''t even say what he wanted to keep.


    Athena smiled and watched Black Rabbit pick up the microphone, boarded the host''s podium, and said with a bright smile:


    "This kid is so cute~"


    "You are truly a kind person."


    Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth and sighed slightly.


    "I''ll be the secretary and middleman, do you have any comments?" Athena asked with a smile.


    "No!" Su Jin replied very earnestly.


    "Let''s go then."


    Athena pulled Rasujin''s arm and urged.


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    Su Jin responded perfunctorily, and glanced at the corner of Wang''s hall with subtle eyes.


    Then, he accompanied Athena to the infield.


    Chapter 0419 was targeted


    "Borrow it."


    Athena smiled like a mistress at a catwoman blocking the way.


    "Ya, Your Majesty Athena..."


    Catwoman is confused by Athena''s sudden greeting:


    "I''m actually... the leader who came to contact Arcadia... that..."


    "I''m sorry, the leader of Arcadia has an appointment with me today. If you have time, can you make an appointment the day after tomorrow?" Athena responded with a smile.


    "Yes, yes..." The already confused Catwoman involuntarily gave way.


    Su Jin sighed slightly, and took Athena into the inner hall.


    "Speaking, talking..." Catwoman looked at Athena''s back and murmured with hindsight.


    "It looks like there is no conflict!"


    Leticia, who had been looking at the whole process, withdrew her gaze, then turned her head to look at the Black Rabbit that attracted the attention of many people. She didn''t worry much about the Black Rabbit''s ability to control the field, so she spoke directly to Sita and Lancelot behind her. :


    "Are you going to the infield too?"


    "If you are a concubine, just stay in the outfield." Sita responded with a smile: "After all, the infield is full of four-digit existences, and the pressure is a bit too much."


    "I''m a little concerned about something."


    Lancelot replied calmly, expressing the idea of ??not entering the infield.


    Hearing this, Leticia turned her head and looked at Mandela and Sandora.


    "what about you¡­¡­"


    "I''m glad for your invitation, but Salamanda has now been downgraded to five figures, and rushing into the infield is afraid that it will cause unhappiness among those who exist."


    Mandela''s stance was very low.


    After seeing Athena''s intimacy with Su Jin and Black Rabbit, he already understood where the chair under his **** should go.


    Leticia glanced at him, just nodded and said:


    "That''s right. If something happens later, you can contact Black Rabbit."


    After she finished speaking, she raised her hand and seemed to want to pat Mandela on the shoulder, but because of her height, she couldn''t reach it.


    Keen ashamed to this point, Mandela hurriedly bent down and took the initiative to lower the height.


    Leticia''s eyes moved, she didn''t say anything, she just patted Mandela on the shoulder, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear:


    "Don''t send the letter to the wrong place next time."


    letter? Mandela was stunned for a moment, and then his expression suddenly froze.


    The letter that he unilaterally announced the cancellation of the alliance with Arcadia, in the hands of Leticia?


    Mandela''s forehead instantly burst into cold sweat, and by the time he reacted, Leticia''s had already walked towards the door of the infield.

 Chapter 334：

    Mandela''s pupils shrank, realizing that Leticia was going to let her go.


    He took a few deep breaths and felt the sticky touch on his back, only to realize that his back was wet with sweat.


    "Brother Mandela?" Sandora, who was next to him, waved at Leticia''s back, turned her head, and looked at her pale brother suspiciously.


    "I''m fine."


    As Mandela said this, he turned his head and found that the members of Arcadia around him had walked away and dispersed into the crowd.


    He looked at the black rabbit on the central podium, who was introducing the situation of tomorrow''s gift game, and sighed faintly:


    "Sandora, how about we stay here a few more days?"


    "Okay!" Sandora replied without hesitation.


    Upon seeing this, Mandela nodded slightly, did not speak, but silently calculated in his heart what Salamanda would have to pay in exchange for Arcadia''s understanding.


    Lord Canary can say that after all, that person has inherited the love of his ancestors, but Su Jin... Mandela thought of this, and his heart was even more helpless.


    One emperor and one courtier...


    ¡ª¡ª


    corner of the outfield.


    Vera, who was resting on the bench by the window, looked at the figure entering the infield, and only whispered, "It''s different until Su Jin''s figure disappeared."


    "Different? What''s different?"


    Aixia next to him snorted in surprise, then followed Vera''s line of sight, looking at the closed door, she couldn''t help but said:


    "Speaking of what happened to the leader of Arcadia, he left without saying a word at the scene? Anyway, come and say something, obviously Sister Vera came over to help!"


    "Aishia!"


    Pumpkin Jack patted Aisha''s head lightly, and said helplessly:


    "That leader Su Jin doesn''t know us at all, how could he come directly to talk to Vera."


    Besides, it would be troublesome if you really come to talk... After all, there is nothing to be courteous, and if you are a traitor, you will be a thief... Jack complained in his heart with a Chinese proverb, and then said to Vera:


    "Vera, it looks like Arcadia doesn''t need our help."


    In the town of Athena, the guys in the infield who rushed over to watch the fun were afraid they didn''t even dare to breathe.


    The recognized **** of war in Greece is Ares, but the most ruthless and ferocious one is the goddess Pallas Athena, who looks harmless to humans and animals and is full of intelligence.


    Which Tiewa dares to be presumptuous in front of this Lord?


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Vera said in a very light tone:


    "It''s good that Xiao Susu doesn''t need help."


    Jack and Aisha''s faces froze for a while, and their expressions became very weird.


    Fortunately, the leader of Su Jin didn''t come, otherwise, if he really had a few words with Vera, he would probably not be able to come down from the stage due to Vera''s evil deeds of taking a nickname?


    It''s embarrassing to think about such a scene.


    "Huh? Did you guys come to Arcadia to help out?"


    The sudden female voice made Vera and several others stand up at the same time.


    "Oops~ Looks like we''re being watched..."


    A surprised smile appeared on Jack''s pumpkin head.


    He turned his head slowly, and on the right side of the sofa saw a woman in a red kimono sitting on the armrest of the sofa.


    The appearance is less than 20 years old, very young, and even full of the purity of a girl.


    A head of pure white long hair, tied into a side ponytail and hanging in front of him, vermilion red eyes, a delicate Qiong nose, and a smile that seems to be absent at the corners of his mouth...


    This is a woman whose appearance alone is enough to amaze the world.


    However, Jack''s gaze was not here, but focused on the pair of pure white ghost horns on the other''s head.


    Ghost species...but pure white ghost horns? Is it a hybrid of ghosts and gods... Pumpkin Jack speculates on the origin of the other party, and at the same time asks:


    "Your Excellency is..."


    "Just call me Asura."


    The woman opposite showed a sweet smile.


    Chapter 0420 Asura


    Asura... Hearing this claim, Jack''s head was stunned, and there was no response for a while.


    Ashura smiled, revealing the dimples on both sides of his cheeks.


    She tilted her head slightly and asked Jack happily:


    "You know the leader of Arcadia, don''t you? Or at least some connection to someone in Arcadia."


    Asura...is actually the contemporary Queen of Asura...If it wasn''t for the fact that the pumpkin head didn''t have the ability to sweat, Jack''s face would have been sweating wildly.


    Jack''s community, Cang Yan, is a hidden force subordinate to the Queen of Halloween, so they were able to share some confidential information.


    Among them, there is information about the Asura family.


    During the Seven-Day War, the Asura clan, who was crippled by Sun Wukong, was greatly reduced in power, and the main line of the royal family was forced to give way to a half-blood from the branch line.


    And that half-breed was once evaluated by the Queen of Halloween after a certain incident.


    Perhaps only the Queen''s close ministers knew the words at that time, but after that, one more sentence was added to Queen Ashura''s information.


    ¡ª¡ª''Supposed to have a four-digit strength. ¡¯


    In a place where a group of five figures gather, they will encounter an almost invincible monster... Jack''s face is distorted, but he respectfully replied:


    "I didn''t expect it to be a contemporary Asura in person..."


    "You are so troublesome..." Asura showed a disgusted expression: "Just answer whether I know you or not."


    This... Jack''s expression instantly froze, along with what was froze, as well as his actions.


    He was locked by Asura''s Qi machine.


    At this moment, Vera suddenly said, "Do you want me to help?"


    "right!"


    Asura nodded very quickly, then looked at Vera curiously:


    "You should be the newcomer who rose up in the northern district recently, right? The woman called the Demon of Cang Yan."


    Vera tilted her head and looked at Asura in front of her. After being silent for a second or two, a white cross cane suddenly appeared in her hand.


    "Hey~"


    Vera threw the cane out and smashed it on Asura''s arm.


    The atmosphere froze for a moment.


    "Sister Vera!"


    Aisha, who recognized Ashura, almost cried.


    "At this time, don''t let your bad habits come out!"


    In the eyes of acquaintances, Vera has a strange bad habit.


    She would throw a cross-shaped blunt weapon at the person she was interested in, and after hitting the opponent, she quietly observed the reaction of the other party.


    Obviously, Vera is very interested in Asura now, but, Sister Vera, do you understand the occasion?


    Is this the time to watch people?


    After being silent for a few seconds, Asura asked in surprise:


    "I thought what did you want to do with this toy? You just threw it and hit me?"


    "Cannian... There is no special reaction." Vera''s face showed a regretful expression.


    "Well? After all, it''s just a six-digit prop. If you really want to hit me, it''s better to move a planet."


    Asura was very serious and explained to Vera the bottom line of his defense.


    Vera''s eyes lit up, but then said regretfully: "I can''t move the planet."


    "If you want to, participate in more high-level gift games, and you will be able to move it soon." Ashura encouraged solemnly.


    It seems like... nothing serious... Aisha looked at Asura, who was in normal communication with Willa, with a very subtle expression.


    Being able to keep up with the brain circuit of the problem child like Vera, the Queen of Shura, I am afraid she is also a problem child, right?


    At this time, Asura asked with a smile:


    "So back to the point, can you contact the leader of Arcadia?"


    Vera shook her head and said softly, "No."


    Sister Vera... How can this Queen Ashura believe you when you say this? Aisha thought silently at this time.


    Asura rubbed his head in confusion when he heard this:


    "Then you have an invitation letter from Arcadia?"


    "No." Vera replied, then tilted her head and asked, "Do you want to see Xiao Susu?"


    "Ah, in a way, that''s it."


    Asura turned his head, looked at the black rabbit in the center of the field, scratched his head and said:


    "It''s not my style to take things without asking."


    The target is Black Rabbit, no, the target is probably Di Shitian... Jack, who was frozen in action, thought subconsciously.


    He quickly thought of the conflict between the Asura family and Di Shitian in the information, and then contacted the identity of the black rabbit, and it was easy to make a judgment.


    I''m afraid, Asura''s purpose is to kidnap the black rabbit and coerce Emperor Shitian to appear, and Arcadia is nothing more than a disaster.


    However, does this contemporary Asura want to negotiate amicably with Arcadia and take the Black Rabbit away?


    This is too crazy, right?


    "It''s hard to do..."


    At the same time Asura said this, he turned his head and looked at the tall woman with honey hair:


    "Since Cang Yan''s people are unreliable, what about you? You should be a member of Arcadia, right?"


    Hearing this sentence, Aixia immediately looked at her, but she saw the honey-pink woman who had followed Su Jin earlier.


    The members of Arcadia are actually watching? Aisha''s head buzzed.


    Lancelot, who was full of fighting spirit, looked at Asura with a smile on his face, and said in a very pleasant tone:


    "This kind of madness, you are also a fighting god!"


    "Huh? Similar?"


    Ashura paused for a moment, then took a closer look at Lancelot, and said with surprise:


    "This kind of divinity...is that Queen''s Lancelot? No..."


    Asura looked Lancelot up and down, and then said curiously:


    "You are indeed a real woman, and you also have the divinity of the mother of the earth. It is interesting. Your spirituality is very strange. It seems that Arcadia is not as weak as I thought..."


    "Do you want to start here?" Lancelot asked with a smile.


    "forgive me."


    Asura sighed softly, jumped off the sofa, and said helplessly:


    "Whether it''s the Greek goddess of wisdom or your leader, they''ve already discovered me. I don''t want to push the contradictions to the point where they can''t be eased."


    She said this, looked at Lancelot with a slight smile and said:


    "But with you here, it saves me a lot of trouble."


    Lancelot frowned slightly when he heard this, and said in surprise:


    "You want me to take you to see Su Jin?"

 Chapter 335：

    "Is there anything you can''t do?"


    Asura said with a smile, at the same time, she also turned her head and looked at Vera next to her and said:


    "How about you, do you want to come together?"


    "Sister Vera..." Aixia winked wildly at Vera.


    Asura, a woman who is obviously hostile to Arcadia, is going to fight Su Jin. This kind of thing, a small community like them will not be involved.


    The small temple is very demonic, so be careful with your words and deeds!


    "Okay~" Vera responded briskly, turned her head at the same time, looked at Aixia doubtfully and said, "Aixia, what''s wrong with your eyes? Did you get in the sand?"


    I... Aixia''s mouth twitched, and for a while, she couldn''t say a word.


    "Interesting." Lancelot smiled, turned around, and said with his back to him, "If you have the guts, just follow."


    Asura smiled and immediately followed.


    "Sister Vera... don''t..."


    Aixia looked at Vera, who had already caught up, and her whole body was dumbfounded.


    Seeing this, Jack, who finally regained his freedom, sighed, looked at Asura with a look of fear, and patted Aixia on the shoulder at the same time:


    "As of now, I can only keep up."


    I hope that Your Excellency Su Jin can suppress this Asura... Jack thought so.


    Chapter 0421 Counted


    infield.


    Sarah Teldorek, who was wearing an evening dress, politely gathered an invitation from a male deity, and with a sullen face, found Galoro.


    Today, the strange cat Galoro was wearing a black suit, a bow tie, and leaning on crutches, imitating the appearance of a human gentleman and smiling:


    "Are you feeling bored?"


    "The filthy desires in the eyes of the gods almost don''t want to hide."


    Sarah lowered her voice and said in a fretful tone.


    In this venue, only in the face of elder Galoro, Sarah can relax a little and don''t have to hide her thoughts too much.


    "That''s what the gods of the lower layers are like, comfortable, hedonistic, and taking their own pleasures as their standard of action."


    Galoro held a glass of red wine and said with a smile:


    "Normal people know that it''s almost impossible for the White Night King to fall in love with a mortal and even give birth to a son of a **** for him, but these gods still come to the end of this remote eastern district. What do you think they are doing?"


    "To see the White Night King''s joke?" Sarah said uncertainly.


    Who dares to watch the joke of the fierce god, is it dead?


    She thought so, but she couldn''t guarantee that others thought the same.


    "About a third."


    Galoro took a sip of red wine and looked around the many gods in the infield:


    "The remaining third is to see the misery of the once prosperous Arcadia."


    "The remaining third is for the purpose of venting desire."


    "You know, there aren''t many occasions for men who desire women and women who desire to trade their bodies for profit, and this is one of them."


    "There are many people who are eyeing you, either because they want to see the miserable appearance of the former members of the Arcadia Alliance, or they are simply thirsty for pleasure, hoping to conquer powerful women, or both, There are basically no exceptions."


    "It''s disgusting."


    Sarah expressed her disgust with an expression of disgust.


    "Most of the gods in the lower layers are like this."


    When Galolo said this, he sighed with a complicated expression:


    "As long as these gods have a role to play, the battle against the evil dragon two hundred years ago was not so hard. It almost caused the Arcadia Grand Alliance to lose eight layers of combat effectiveness."


    "Az Dakaha, the three-headed evil dragon?"


    Sarah whispered the name silently.


    Her grandfather, great-grandfather, and grandmother all died fighting this powerful enemy, and her father, who was severely injured in that war, died after lingering for many years.


    Because of this, Salamanda has been reduced from a four-digit community that inherits the sovereignty of the sun to a five-digit level, and even the entire community cannot find a four-digit god-level existence.


    The only exception is probably the only one who defected and became a monk and was promoted to four figures in the outside world.


    But after that, she has become the leader of the Dragon Horned Gryphon, and she can''t solve the problem of Salamanda.


    "That monster is very strong. Whether it''s me, Xiaoming, or Canary, we all know that we will meet him again sooner or later."


    Hearing the name in Sarah''s mouth, Galoro''s eyes gradually lost his attention, and he muttered to himself:


    "Is Su Jin your trump card? Canary... What exactly did you discuss with the queen?"


    At this moment, various exclamations came from the crowd.


    "No way..."


    "That one is..."


    "Impossible, such a small scene, how could that person..."


    Um? Galoro was surprised for a moment, turned his head to look, but saw a black hair and black eyes, handsome in a suit and leather shoes, holding a blond woman in a moon-white robe and wearing an olive wreath, walking into the hall of the infield .


    Galoro recognized at a glance that the man with black hair and black eyes that had the same appearance as in the information was Su Jin.


    But another...


    "Pallas Athena, why did this one show up in person?" Galoro muttered with a weird face.


    On the other side, Sarah turned her head stiffly from the brief shock, looking at Galoro:


    "Elder, what should we do now? With that person here, we are afraid that it is difficult for us to contact the new leader of Arcadia."


    "Hide aside and observe, the former Hermes, the current Athena... It seems that I was a little nosy before..."


    Thinking of the secret letter he sent to Apollo overnight, Galoro couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    This wave is a waste of a big favor, but it didn''t get any benefits!


    If this is a business, then he, Galoro, is afraid that he will lose his blood.


    Fortunately, he didn''t take it as a business.


    Let''s watch this wave for a while. After all, the attitude of Greece is indeed a bit too strange.


    At this time, as the focus of attention of the crowd.


    Su Jin''s face was kind, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, his head slightly turned to the side, and said in Athena''s ear:


    "No, eldest sister, you want to destroy even the infield?"


    What is a banquet that doesn''t even have a host to speak? Farce?


    However, at this moment, an exclamation sounded from the side:


    "He kissed it, and he actually kissed it!"


    "Unbelievable, how could the lady goddess allow such a thing!"


    "Let go of me, I''m going to die with the scum who defiled Lord Athena!"


    The crowd suddenly became noisy, and even Su Jin''s mood was not beautiful.


    The ghost kissed it!


    This wave is clearly whispering!


    Which blind man thought he kissed Athena''s face? Isn''t this a four-figure show?


    At this moment, Athena turned her face slightly and asked:


    "What did you just say? Huh?"


    This wave... is really kissing, even if it''s just profile.


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, his eyes were a little dull, but soon, he recovered and said with a smile:


    "You got something on your face, I''ll help you sort it out."


    He smiled and raised his right hand, pressed it on the spot he had just kissed, and smeared it evenly, with deep malice in his eyes.


    play tricks with me? See if I don''t disgust you.


    "do not do that."


    Athena said with a bit of resistance, but this performance seemed to outsiders as if she wanted to welcome it and refused.


    The reaction is wrong... I''ve been tricked... Su Jin just had such an idea in his heart, suddenly agitated, turned his head and looked at the corner on the right side of the hall.


    Within his line of sight, the crowd had dispersed, revealing the woman in a purple kimono sitting on the edge of the French window on the right.


    It was a tall woman with white hair and golden eyes, with a pair of pure black ghost horns.


    Su Jin, who recognized the other party, twitched the corner of his mouth fiercely.


    That is Shiroyasha in adult form...


    Chapter 0422 Then carry it out to the end


    The White Night King... The onlookers at the scene finally discovered the important culprit.


    They looked at Bai Yasha, and then at Athena, who tactfully turned Su Jin''s arm. While the smile gradually changed, they also moved away and hid aside.


    It''s not what these ''pleasure animals'' want to see when the angry White Night King uses it as a living target.


    They prefer to see other people having fun, rather than participating in it themselves.


    "I didn''t expect this guy to be hiding there..."


    Among the crowd in the corner, Galoro''s tone was somewhat emotional.


    Beside him, Sarah showed an expression of interest, her eyes sometimes looking at Su Jin, sometimes at Bai Yasha, her eyes gradually becoming presumptuous.


    She also seems to feel the charm of ''watching fun''.


    "I always feel that things have become complicated. When did the White Night King hide there."


    Uesugi Kenshin said in a distressed tone, who had lowered his presence.


    But beside her, the white-haired and brown-skinned Mother Marta covered her mouth happily and snickered:


    "Hehe~~ This is a wonderful scene, it''s worth noting that I specially informed Bai Yasha to enter the venue secretly."


    You are the initiator of the co-authorship... Uesugi Kenshin''s mouth twitched, and he moved away from Marta calmly.


    She just noticed that Su Jin''s eyes seemed to be looking here... Is this man so perceptive... Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help frowning.


    At this time, in the crowd, one after another spiritual thoughts intertwined.


    "Shiroyasha went mad at the scene, 10 for 1! Shiroyasha killed her lover on the spot, Su Jin died on the spot, 15 for 1! Athena succeeded in protecting her husband, 1.5 for 1, if nothing happens, the banker will take it all, buy it and leave!"


    "What kind of strange multiplier is this?" A **** scolded, and then said, "I bought a rage to kill my lover for 100,000 gold coins."


    "I''ll be steady and buy Athena''s guardian for fifty thousand gold coins."


    "Recently, the economy is tense, and there is a panic on the spot. I bought 200,000 gold coins."


    "You still buy it when the economy is tight? Kill your lover for 100,000 gold coins."


    One after another, the spiritual senses communicated frantically, and the eyes looking at Su Jin became more and more teasing.


    "What grudge do I have with you?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth wriggled, and she said to Athena next to her without smiling.


    "Before you care about that, take care of the person on the other side."


    Athena smiled and held Su Jin''s hand, not letting go at all.


    She''s fighting the fire... at least in the eyes of outsiders.


    But in Su Jin''s eyes, it was different.


    After all, Su Jin himself knew that his relationship with Bai Yasha was not as deep as outsiders imagined.

 Chapter 336：

    And Athena''s purpose in doing this is to deliberately let people interpret their relationship.


    Although it is said that a close relationship with the goddess is what every man yearns for, Su Jin is no exception, but it is a bit of that.


    Having said that, this woman''s revenge came faster than anything else.


    In the early morning, Su Jin had just dumped Athena, and at noon she was countered by her.


    Thinking of this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    He turned his head, and in the eyes of everyone, he had to face Bai Yasha and explain:


    "White Yaksha..."


    On the opposite side, Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin, then at Athena, and at the hands they were holding, and the smile turned on his face.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Bai Yasha showed a weak expression, and took a few steps back, looking shaky.


    She also started to play... Su Jin''s expression froze, looking at Bai Yasha''s face and at those golden eyes.


    He could see the word ''force'' from his left eye, and ''harm'' from his right eye, which combined into two words.


    persecution!


    "Obviously we came first!" Bai Yasha''s tone brought a cry.


    When Su Jin heard this, his whole face twisted.


    "Whether it''s holding hands or kissing the face, it''s obvious that we came first." Bai Yasha said sobbing.


    Swish!


    The good people onlookers turned their heads and looked at Su Jin with a very strange line of sight.


    Those eyes were full of playfulness, jokes, vileness, contempt, discrimination, envy, and none of them were with good intentions.


    Don''t play like this... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, he didn''t expect Bai Yasha to play so much.


    "We will take care of the child and bring her up, and we don''t want you for child support. I hope you and her can be happy!"


    Hearing this short sentence, Su Jin closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then his expression gradually subsided, gradually becoming expressionless.


    He pulled Athena, half wrapped his arms around her, and waved at Shiroyasha with a smile.


    "?!"


    "?!"


    The onlookers and Shiroyasha were obviously stunned.


    What''s going on?


    Do you still want to hug left and right?


    "You came at the right time, come here, my right hand is always reserved for you." Su Jin said calmly towards Bai Yasha.


    Do you really want to co-author?


    Many people thought in amazement.


    "What are they playing?" Uesugi Kenshin asked blankly.


    "What are you playing? The scumbag flirts with the two goddesses of Hakoten, and one of them has a big belly. Now he still wants to hug and hug, what else can he do?"


    With a perverted smile, Marta held a pen and paper, wrote and drew on the notebook, and even recorded the scene with the gift of record.


    "The key now is what the White Night King thinks? Is it a cruel rejection, or a shy face and continue to maintain that unclean relationship, I''m very curious~~"


    When Uesugi Kenshin heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched, and his face was speechless.


    In the center of the venue, the expression on Bai Yasha''s face was a little embarrassing.


    ''Brother, what''s the matter with you? ¡¯


    Bai Yasha blinked and asked with spiritual thoughts.


    ''Since you want to pursue excitement, then follow through to the end~''


    There was no light in Su Jin''s eyes, it was very dark.


    He didn''t care about what happened under the water, just smiled and pulled Athena and said:


    "We can share."


    Su Jin''s tone was unusually ambiguous, and the action of holding Athena was unusually conspicuous, giving people a strong hint.


    I would like to share Athena with you...everyone read this.


    hiss--!


    Many people took a deep breath and touched the corners of their mouths subconsciously, for fear that their saliva would come out.


    "What''s so funny..."


    The sudden sound made many gods stunned.


    How could it be, how did I speak my mind.


    However, when they saw that Shiroyasha rushed to Athena with a swipe, they realized that this sentence was said by Shiroyasha.


    Coach Su Jin, I also want to go up... Many people think so, but they can only stand in the same place, unable to go forward.


    Athena is fragrant, but she can fight!


    Let them stick it up like Shiroyasha, they can''t bear it.


    As a party, Athena looked at Shiroyasha who was sticking up to hold her hand, and her whole face instantly became colder than Artemis.


    ''You let me go! '' She warned Shiroyasha in her eyes.


    ''Don''t be shy! '' Bai Yasha smiled slyly.


    The two looked at each other, and electricity was generated from the void.


    Su Jin, who was on the side, took the opportunity to escape, and although he did not shake Athena''s hand, he also escaped most of the time.


    At this time, he bowed slightly towards the surroundings with a smile on his face, and said in a business tone:


    "Sorry, something went wrong, let''s start this dinner happily."


    Chapter 0423 Athena''s Saint Seiya


    In the gentle movement played by the elves, a famous performer gathered according to the division of power.


    "Introduction, this is the crown of An Mukai of the Egyptian group of gods..."


    "Nice to meet you¡­¡­"


    "This is the crown of the goddess Ischel, the goddess of the Mayan group..."


    "Praise you, beautiful goddess~!"


    The atmosphere finally looked like a formal banquet, but Su Jin knew that there was obviously still the residual warmth in the eyes that were cast from time to time.


    He sighed slightly, glanced at Athena on his left, then crossed over, looked at Bai Yasha and said:


    "Have you not had enough?"


    "It''s a bit too much to unload and kill the donkey so quickly. It''s rare for us to play a game."


    Shiroyasha squeezed Athena''s hand with a smile, and lifted her up and shook it.


    This made the goddess beside her obviously helpless:


    "You, obviously tend to be normal, why do you always look like a hungry ghost?"


    After hearing this, Shiroyasha said confidently:


    "I like to take advantage of beautiful girls, isn''t it something that humans have engraved in their DNA?"


    "Don''t engrave everything in DNA!"


    Although Su Jin thought it was reasonable, he still stood by Athena at this time.


    There is no other reason, it''s just sour!


    Even he was holding Athena''s hand.


    "Tsk! Damn kid."


    Bai Yasha smacked his lips, glared at Su Jin, then looked at Athena, and said with a smile:


    "Speaking of which, you played quite a big game today. You''ve already kissed, what''s up? Do you want to be our godly daughter-in-law?"


    Su Jin frowned when he heard this.


    And Athena, who was questioned in person, did not change her face, and she still had that intellectual smile on her face:


    "I don''t believe you can''t guess what I''m trying to do."


    "Cut~" Bai Yasha pouted and looked around the crowd.


    People who noticed Shiroyasha''s gaze averted their gazes, for fear of being discovered by her.


    "It looks like a waste..." Bai Yasha sneered, and then silently added in his heart: ''No wonder the boss wants to eliminate these guys. ¡¯


    She sighed, then narrowed her eyes, glanced at Athena and said:


    "You instructed Su Jin to do the Hermes thing?"


    "That''s a good question."


    A bright smile appeared on Athena''s face. She turned her head slightly, looked at Su Jin on her right, and asked with a smile:


    "Don''t the parties want to answer?"


    Hearing this, Shiroyasha frowned, and then quickly said:


    "Forget it, let''s ignore this little thing for the time being."


    Athena''s face twitched indiscernibly when she heard the words that were obviously protective, and immediately returned to her original state.


    Bai Yasha, who noticed this scene, pretended to be stupid and said:


    "Anyway, after you jumped out of this ghostly and clever goddess, the lower-level family business that sees the wind, most likely will regard Arcadia as your peripheral subordinate... wait..."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he suddenly looked at Su Jin and said:


    "You won''t break up, will you?"


    Athena was in a hurry to show that Su Jin had a close relationship with her, which was obviously abnormal and deliberately contrived.


    This had to make Shiroyasha have too many associations.


    "How could it be..." Su Jin replied with a smile.


    "Oh!" Shiroyasha was dubious.


    "It''s just what I did. Her Majesty Athena seems to be unable to bear it."


    Bai Yasha''s face collapsed, and his smile instantly collapsed:


    "Don''t you do something exaggerated again? It''s only been a few days!"


    Thinking that Su Jin''s shot was a big move to disrupt human history, Bai Yasha''s face suddenly twisted.


    Su Jin thought about the worldview of the blood-devouring gods who have fallen into demons, shook his head and said:


    "not yet."


    "Not yet... We don''t know whether to be lucky or to curse."


    Shiroyasha''s expression twisted, then glanced at Athena and sighed:


    "I don''t know if I should say whether you have a conscience or no conscience."


    Say that Su Jin has a conscience. Before he did a ''big thing'', he knew how to cover up the facts and distanced himself from the alliance, saying that he had no conscience. Except for the world of the **** of death, every shot was a big move to scare people to death.


    The powerhouses at the upper level descended into the sky and became human beings, and those guys who incarnated the gods of disobedience had just begun to prepare for a battle, and Su Jin was ready to make trouble again.


    This climax is wave after wave, I can''t stand it!


    "I can barely take you as a compliment."


    Su Jin replied with a smile, he knew that the accelerator had been stepped on, and he had no way back.


    No matter what the gods thought, he had to climb as quickly as possible, at least before the big things he had done were revealed, he had to get to the top of Hakoniwa.

 Chapter 337：

    At the very least, he had to become a ''monster'' like Aziz Dakaha, a ''monster'' that not even the gods dared to be an enemy of easily.


    Seeing this, Shiroyasha muttered:


    "Forget it, let''s not ask you what the big deal is, anyway, that''s what the boss is responsible for."


    The speaker had no intention of listening, but at least Athena next to her heard the word ''boss'', so that her face froze for a moment.


    Are you two goddesses... Athena''s mood is obviously not beautiful, and her expression is like her own fat was robbed by the neighbor''s Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Bai Yasha stopped, and after revealing a little news, he said with a smile on his face:


    "By the way, Xiaoya, isn''t it a little immoral that you stare at the gods of our family like this?"


    "These stinky fish and rotten shrimps next to him are all treating him as your power!"


    Athena was silent for a while, and sighed: "This was originally a predetermined project."


    According to the ''normal'' process, Su Jin should now accept the Rocky Linger she gave, and accept her edict, semi-formally becoming a subordinate of the Goddess of Wisdom.


    And the banquet of this debut battle was deliberately used to leak the link that the two sides had joined forces.


    However, everything was ruined by Su Jin''s sudden breakup, which made her hold back the bargaining chips that Zhao''an paid, and did not say it.


    But Su Jin''s reason was that "she Pallas Athena can''t bear the responsibility".


    This really made Athena a little angry, but that was the only way. The reason why Athena deliberately made trouble before was actually because of an inexplicable irritability.


    At this time, Bai Yasha next to him suddenly said in surprise:


    "What, you really noticed it!"


    She looked at Athens with an understanding look and said:


    "Is it foreknowledge, or inspiration? We think we''ve blocked it well enough, and you shouldn''t be able to get too many prompts from the central garden."


    Athena''s face changed slightly, but she sighed and said, "Sure enough, that thing was concealed!"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha raised his brows and tasted the fishing smell in Athena''s mouth, with a playful expression:


    "That thing? So it is, it''s just a warning on the spiritual level!"


    It is absolutely impossible for Athena to directly specify something, not even the whole of Greece.


    The simulated star creation map on Su Jin''s body was blocked by her and the twin goddesses. Even if it was a double-digit existence, it was impossible to detect too many strangeness, let alone Athena.


    Therefore, the current Athena is just fishing on purpose.


    "It was seen through."


    Athena smiled and replied:


    "Then, can you explain, Su Jin is something that I don''t want to let go of that deserves the apocalypse."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin and said with a smile, "Do you want us to explain?"


    "You do it!"


    Su Jin, who had already guessed the truth, rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, but he never imagined that the reason why Athena didn''t let go was actually the small universe on him.


    This is embarrassing.


    After receiving a response, Shiroyasha turned his head and looked at Athena, the corners of his mouth gradually raised, and he said playfully and presumptuously:


    "The spirit of this kid is very complicated, but there is definitely a description. Guess what? By the way, this is something that my boss calculated, a very interesting thing."


    "What is it?" Athena said in a timely manner.


    At this time, Shiroyasha grinned and said with a presumptuous smile:


    "Athena''s Saint Seiya!"


    Chapter 0424 The so-called social


    Athena''s Saint Seiya... Athena''s expression froze for a moment, and then became relieved.


    "I see."


    She whispered to herself, but she understood where the abnormality came from.


    Judging from the spiritual relationship, Su Jin does have a close relationship with her.


    This connection is reflected in reality, that is, she cares so much about Su Jin''s affairs that she acts inappropriately and irrationally.


    Athena turned her head, looked at Su Jin with a smile on her face, and said in a very pleasant tone:


    "My Saint Seiya..."


    However, that smile only made Su Jin feel intimidated.


    That kind of smile... I always feel like I''m being watched... The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, but it''s hard to refute.


    He did call himself Athena''s Saint Seiya, of course, this was a joke.


    The real connection that Shiroyasha wants to talk about should be the potential connection between the twelve constellations corresponding to the power system of the small universe and the Greek gods.


    In a sense, the simulated star creation map held by Su Jin can be called the simulated star creation map of the Greek gods.


    Of course, this connection is very subtle, of the kind that are disconnected.


    But Su Jin''s main power can indeed connect with Athena, and even promote her power.


    But this is of course, the power of the small universe has a bonus to everyone, but Athena can faintly feel that Su Jin has a small universe that is of great benefit to her, and others can''t feel it.


    Facing Su Jin''s silence, Athena smiled and held his hand:


    "It looks like I can''t let you go."


    Seeing this, Su Jin''s eyelids jumped.


    If the previous Athena would take the initiative to leave because she lost her anger after making trouble, now she is entangled with Su Jin.


    This woman definitely guessed that Shiroyasha still has hidden contents, but now her curiosity and motivation have increased to full value!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "whatever."


    Lie down and let the grass go... This is Su Jin''s current attitude. A beautiful goddess is willing to pester him, and his attitude is that he neither refuses nor accepts.


    What else can I do, hang on!


    Athena knew so many things, she really wanted to make her jump backwards. Su Jin didn''t have any good fruit to eat. Instead, it was better to hang.


    Of course, hanging a famous goddess would make him feel good, which was one of the reasons.


    Su Jin has never denied his own evil in human nature.


    Bai Yasha, who has never had enough fun, hurriedly added fuel to the fire:


    "Yeah ah~ If you want to pester our children, you have to get our approval first."


    Athena smiled, then took the initiative to put aside Bai Yasha''s hand, and gently took Su Jin''s arm and said:


    "Can you stop pestering me? It''s disgusting."


    After she finished speaking, she smiled at Su Jin, her attitude was completely opposite to that of Bai Yasha:


    "Come on, the banquet has already started."


    Saying that, Athena pulled Su Jin aside.


    "..."


    Seeing this scene, the White Yaksha people were dumbfounded, their expressions twisted together, and they couldn''t help but complain:


    "What''s this called, killing the donkey?"


    Of course, this was just a joke, she knew very well that it was just Athena taking the opportunity to play off her savage hands.


    At the same time, there is also the meaning of helping Su Jin expand "social", and it is not just because of personal matters.


    Really, the old lady is also a beautiful goddess... As for how disgusting it is... Shiroyasha muttered for a while, turned and glared at the defunct gods who were watching the fun, and then approached Leticia who was standing in the corner watching.


    She has something that she wants to confirm with Leticia.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Su Jin, who was held by Athena, leaned slightly to the right, lowered her voice and said in the ear of the goddess:


    "I think I should introduce my own gift game now, right?"


    "That kind of thing, just leave it to professionals later, and your blunt introduction to the game content of the gift will only disgust these boring guys."


    When Athena said this, her tone became playful:


    "You really think those guys are here for the game? No, they''re just here for the fun."


    "And their fun..." Athena lowered her head, looked at Su Jin''s arm and said, "Isn''t their fun here?"


    "One of the three virgin goddesses in Greece, who is too intimate with a human, and even has the intention of marrying. This kind of thing alone can satisfy their bad taste."


    "What''s more, you cooperated with Bai Yasha, which made me humiliated."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was completely unable to refute.


    Just now he did deliberately change the atmosphere from the drama of ''two women fighting for a husband'' to ''sharing Athena''.


    The former is easy to say, the latter is a bit fucked. It is estimated that it will not be long before the upper and lower levels of Hakoba will rumor that Athena and Shiroyasha are bisexual.


    There is indeed Su Jin''s pot here, and he is naturally not good at refuting it.


    "Okay, I''m not blaming you. In the end, if you think it''s valuable, it''s more valuable, and vice versa."


    Athena said this, with a somewhat serious tone:


    "What Hakoba looks at is personal strength, the victory or defeat of the gift game, and the strength of the forces."


    "Now I''ll take you to meet some people."


    The corners of Athena''s mouth were raised, and she said with a hint of reminder:


    "This kind of banquet, to put it bluntly, is for widening the social circle, and the social circle, led by the elderly, will save many times more trouble than others."


    As she spoke, she dragged Su Jin around for a long time.


    From several celestial masters of Taoism, to the Egyptian **** of production and harvest ''Min'', to the Mayan **** of war Urakan, all the gods with a bit of weight, Su Jin had a face-to-face with Athena''s leadership.


    After a circle, Su Jin''s face almost cramped with laughter.


    These old guys are either incarnations, or they are possessed by their parents and children, hiding deeper than the other, and many of them come in the form of gods who do not obey. The stench of divinity makes people capable of killing God Su Jin''s sneezes were about to come out.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Athena pulling Su Jin over, these old guys would probably continue to hide their faces one by one, continue to secretly observe the situation of Arcadia, and peep at Su Jin''s behavior.


    However, when Athena pulled Su Jin to the door, it was no longer possible.


    It is really unwise to deliberately avoid the female **** of war of the lower-level overlord-level forces, so even if they expose themselves, they can only stand up and give Su Jinlu a kind smile.


    Even if Su Jin wanted to spit on those smiles.


    How come there are so many old men in this shabby place?


    This is how Su Jin felt after walking around.


    Athena, who took some diced fruit and fed Su Jin with a toothpick, asked with a smile, "How do you feel?"


    "I guess I''ll change jobs to be a reckless man in the future."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he said in a very bad tone.


    "Normal thoughts."


    Athena raised the corners of her mouth and said with a smile:


    "So every now and then when I get impatient, I cancel the complicated thinking and just use my fist to solve the problem."


    "That''s why the upper class of Hakonii regards me as the real Greek **** of war."


    Athena calmly inserted a piece of diced fruit with a toothpick, and said softly:


    "You are still young, and you still don''t understand the doorway here."


    When she said this, she smiled meaningfully:


    "Sometimes, to deal with smart people, you don''t have to use your brains, you don''t have to use your fists, but it''s faster."


    "Violence doesn''t solve problems, but it only solves those who raise them, and that''s part of wisdom."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but complain:

 Chapter 338：

    "Why do I feel like you''re instigating me to beat people? Especially Hermes, who may come."


    The smile on Athena''s face brightened slightly. She smiled and said in a half-serious half-joking tone:


    "Let me tell you a joke."


    "Um?"


    "In the little garden, the strong man who can beat and cry Hermes can be regarded as the ''strong man'' of the little garden!"


    Su Jin was speechless for a while.


    After eating a piece of diced fruit, Athena looked at Su Jin''s back, smiled and said:


    "Okay, I have introduced a part of my social circle, now it''s your turn, the exchange of interests, this is the normal and reasonable development of a stable relationship."


    "Of course, I don''t mind if you introduce me to them in the manner of a mistress."


    Su Jin frowned upon hearing this, turned his head, and looked behind him.


    There, stood a brown-skinned dragon girl with orange-yellow hair and an orc who was wearing a suit, with a relatively fat body, a bit like an orange cat.


    That was the guest of the Dragon Horned Gryphon.


    Chapter 0425


    "I haven''t seen you for half a year, Mr. Su Jin."


    With the appearance of an orange cat and a plump body, Galoro took the lead and extended his hand towards Su Jin.


    Su Jin, who was opposite him, sighed, showed a complicated expression, shook hands with Galoro, and then said with emotion:


    "I didn''t expect to meet Mr. Strange Cat again, it would be on this occasion."


    The strange cat Galoro is an old man who survived the battle of Arcadia two hundred years ago.


    Due to the unavoidable damage caused by the battle with Az Dakaha, Lingu had to take a back seat and take up the diplomatic role of the dragon griffin and the Arcadia headquarters in order to avoid the battle. Contribute to the Alliance in the form of


    Because of this, Su Jin saw this old man many times during the short half-month period he came to Arcadia.


    Of course, most of the time, when Su Jin met Galolo, it was beside the canary.


    One is a reserve member temporarily residing in Arcadia, and the other is a diplomat affiliated to the alliance. The status of the two sides is very different, and the relationship can only be regarded as acquaintance. The identity of Dia''s new leader appeared in front of Galoro.


    In the original Arcadia Alliance, there were only a few half-dead elders such as Galoro.


    Seeing Su Jin''s complicated face, Galoro smiled and comforted:


    "Don''t be too sentimental. We old guys did our best to get this result. Although we are unwilling, this is the truth."


    He said this, sighed slightly, and said in a serious tone:


    "If you can take back the flag of the alliance, your status as the leader of the alliance is well deserved. Even if Xiaoming comes back, you are not qualified to gossip."


    Galoro is very aware of the embarrassment of Su Jin''s current status. This kind of sudden succession as leader when the cadres are not in charge, and other allies of Arcadia can completely use this as an excuse to leave the alliance.


    And Galoro''s attitude is very clear. Although he is an old bone, he supports Su Jin''s succession as the leader, which makes him relax and display his talents.


    Galoro has always been very tolerant towards capable juniors.


    "Come on, if Mr. Xiaoming knew that he was not the leader, he would probably cry happily."


    Su Jin said this, imitating Kasugabe Takaaki''s tone, and said awkwardly and awkwardly:


    "Finally, there is no need for meetings or fights. It doesn''t matter if my clothes are worn out at all. It means that I''m just a carpenter. Isn''t it natural to wear old and durable clothes? I don''t need to be called the leader of the Beggars League."


    "Hahaha~~" Galoro couldn''t help laughing.


    Making fun of Kasugabe Takaaki is a joke that the old Arcadia loves to make.


    Kasugabe Takaaki himself is a sculptor, and he also likes to wear beggar costumes. In addition, the canary background is also poor, and the cadre cross baron is still a pervert, so at that time, the Arcadia League also had the ''Begger League'' and the ''Pervert League'' '' Such a nickname.


    However, with the fall of Arcadia, this kind of joke has not been opened for half a year.


    "You kid, the bully leader also has a hand, no wonder you have the same smell as the canary."


    Galoro laughed and scolded, then restrained his expression, turned sideways, and introduced to Sarah:


    "By the way, let me introduce to you, this is the new leader of our Dragon Horned Griffon, Sarah Teldorek."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Su Jin and Sarah shook hands, released it and said with a little surprise:


    "Teldorek means Salamanda..."


    "I''ve made my own way."


    Sarah explained one sentence first, and then said to Su Jin with a natural smile:


    "This meeting is the first meeting of our new generation of leaders, right? Isn''t it a little bad to dig my old bottom like this?"


    "Sorry, I''m a little curious. If there is any offense, please forgive me."


    Su Jin apologized to Sarah in a slightly apologetic tone.


    Seeing this, Sarah didn''t have any overreaction. She nodded, which means that this kind of thing has been exposed.


    As the successor leaders of former allies, it is very necessary to maintain harmony.


    As for the secret transactions and profit distribution under the poker table, that''s something to talk about.


    Su Jin smiled, then turned around and said to Athena:


    "Presumably this one doesn''t need me to introduce him?"


    Galoro turned to look at Athena and laughed:


    "certainly!"


    At the same time, he bowed respectfully and said:


    "It''s a great honor to meet you, Your Majesty Athena."


    Sarah next to her also greeted politely.


    Although the four-digit community is weak in the face of the Greek gods, their status is not too far behind.


    The relationship between the two sides is more like the leader of one country and the chaebol of another country. Although the status of the two sides is not equal, they do not need to be as respectful as the lower level.


    "Nice to meet you."


    Athena smiled and nodded towards the two of them, and at the same time asked with a smile:


    "Do I need to avoid the next topic?"


    "There''s no need for that."


    Su Jin chuckled lightly, then said to Sarah:


    "Perhaps before long, Her Majesty Athena will become our friendliest ally."


    Hearing this sentence, Galoro''s expression changed slightly.


    Athena as an ally? instead of the Greek gods as allies?


    There is a mystery in Su Jin''s words!


    Does he want to ally with Athena alone? Support her to become the fourth generation god-king of Olympus?


    Arcadia has just recovered, how dare he play so big?


    Canary''s successor, is he actually such a radical guy... That''s right, if he''s not radical, he won''t get back the important flag and name within half a year... I don''t know if this is good or bad, but in the future, I will not be able to take back the important flag and name of Akka. Any contact with Dia has to be extremely cautious...


    My heart was small, but Galoro remained polite and said with a smile:


    "Is that so? It seems that our allies will have one more kind goddess in the future."


    Athena nodded with a smile, and at the same time gave Su Jin a meaningful look.


    This guy, pulling her tiger skin to deter allies, doesn''t care if she minds it or not.


    Did this eat her up?


    I have to say... Su Jin really guessed right, she really can''t do anything about this guy.


    When Athena was sulking in her heart, Su Jin had already caught up with Sarah and joked with a smile:


    "Speaking of which, I met Mr. Mandela of Salamanda in the outfield before. Does he seem a little uncomfortable now?"


    "How to say?"


    Sarah, who only wanted to politely answer Su Jin, suddenly showed an expression of interest.


    Although she disagreed with her father, she was almost kicked out of Salamanda.


    And the idea of ??homecoming is not limited to Orientals.


    At this time, Su Jin said slightly blatantly:


    "Mr. Mandela is too young. When he saw some leaders of the community, his face was very ugly. It is estimated that some people have caught the handle."


    Sarah''s eyes suddenly lit up and she said in surprise:


    "You have my brother''s handle?!"


    The smile on Su Jin''s face stiffened. He thought he was already very explicit, but Sarah was more explicit than him, which was a bit embarrassing.


    However, at this time, Sarah bullied herself, approached Su Jin, and asked in a low voice:


    "free tonight?"


    Su Jin''s face was a little unnatural: "I''m preparing a gift game recently, so..."


    "I understand. After your affairs are over, I will go to where you are." Sarah nodded and said very seriously.


    Miss... Your words are very ambiguous... The smile on Su Jin''s face is a little bit unbearable.


    Without turning his head, he could feel Athena Galoro''s meaningful gaze.


    Am I supposed to be teasing Sarah... Su Jin thought subtly.


    At this moment, Su Jin was suddenly tapped on the shoulder.


    Before he could turn his head, a female smiling face appeared in front of him:


    "Yo, little brother, are you brave? You''re actually picking up girls in front of Athena~"


    Puri Devi Mata got into the middle of Su Jin and Sarah.


    0426 Reminder


    "Come on, eggplant!"


    Marta, with silver hair and red eyes, hooked Su Jin''s neck with her right hand, held a smartphone made in the North District in her left hand, and smiled at the camera.


    Su Jin smiled subconsciously and checked, his frontal face and Marta were photographed at the same time.


    "It''s not bad~ I actually know how to cooperate~" Marta flipped through the photo with her fingers, and then smiled and tightened Su Jin''s arm: "Another one?"


    "Marta...you''ve gone too far..." A female voice with exhortation sounded.


    Uesugi Kenshin walked to a few people and looked at Marta with a little helplessness:


    "Delete the photo."


    "How does this work? I managed to get a photo with me." Marta retorted without thinking.


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin glanced at her and said:


    "Then the next day, the avatar was cut out and published in the tabloids with lace news?"


    Just as Marta was about to refute, she grabbed the phone with her left hand, and her expression suddenly froze.


    At this time, Su Jin, who grabbed the phone, calmly deleted the photo and explained:


    "It doesn''t matter if the commemorative photo is taken, but if it is published in the newspaper, forget it."


    He said and lost the phone with the deleted data back.


    Marta took the phone and glanced at it. After confirming that the data could not be recovered in a short time, she clicked:


    "I thought you were cute a second ago, but let''s forget it now."


    "I''m really sorry." Su Jin shrugged, then glanced at Uesugi Kenshin and said, "Who is this from the Heavenly Army?"


    "Shouldn''t this kind of thing be asked of me?" Marta quickly protested after hearing it.


    "Earth and heaven, Puri Devi Mata, as you can see, is a woman who loves to spy on her privates and speaks volumes."

 Chapter 339：

    Uesugi Kenshin explained in a nonchalant manner, then looked at Su Jin, his eyes flickered slightly:


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t congratulated you on your appointment as the leader of Arcadia, do you want a red envelope?"


    "Gifts? Or cash?" Su Jin replied with a smile.


    "You''re really welcome too."


    Uesugi Kenshin sighed like this, then took out a palm-sized silver alarm clock from his arms and threw it to Su Jin.


    Su Jin took it, touched the ''alarm clock'', and looked up at Uesugi Kenshin in surprise.


    "The emergency contact device of the Tianjun. If you encounter a powerful demon, you can use this."


    After Uesugi Kenshin finished saying this, he glanced at Athena next to him and said:


    "If the Heavenly Army could not be dispatched at that time, the angels of the Crusaders, the twelve gods of Olympus, or the twenty-eight constellations of the heavens would take over the task and dispatch them urgently."


    A life-saving prop... or something like ''the police, come out to wash the floor''? Most likely it''s the former... Su Jin didn''t refuse, and put the alarm clock into the gift card seriously:


    "Hopefully I didn''t use this one day."


    "Everyone who received this thought so." Uesugi Kenshin said with a subtle expression.


    "What? Why do you always say such serious things~"


    Marta, who was still holding Su Jin''s neck, laughed and scolded, and pulled Su Jin hard, almost pinching him under her arm:


    "This kid is rough-skinned and thick-skinned, and his speed is fast enough to grab what I have in my hand. No matter how you look at it, he is the one who can run away!"


    While scolding and laughing, Marta suddenly lowered her voice and said in a hidden voice:


    "Aris has just left Mount Olympus, and his whereabouts are currently unknown. The Shura Clan of the Eight Dragons also suddenly shrank their combat power, boy, be careful yourself."


    Su Jin''s pupils shrank slightly, but didn''t say anything, just said calmly:


    "If it''s just speed, I''m still a little confident."


    When Marta heard this, she was stunned for a moment, and then smiled:


    "Haha, you kid, you are so serious about running away."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head and looked at Athena who had been staring at this place. She suddenly raised her eyebrows and said:


    "Yoah, you care about this little guy so much, you won''t come for real, will you?"


    Athena''s expression did not change, she just smiled softly, but the words she said were full of strong threats:


    "If I see the gossip you wrote in the Chunwen Press newspaper tomorrow, I don''t mind squeezing your tits."


    Marta''s face froze, her expression froze for a while, and then she said with a smile:


    "Really, really, at any rate, take care of the goddess''s face!"


    "Sorry, but I have a few days of the month dedicated to disregarding the face."


    "And, hopefully, I won''t tell you a third time, Puri Devi Mata."


    Athena still did not change her attitude and threatened again.


    Marta''s mouth twitched, and she understood Athena''s attitude.


    If there is any restricted-level gossip reported tomorrow, Athena, this woman, will really kill.


    This female lunatic... Marta scolded and sent a text message on her mobile phone to ask the employees of the newspaper to stop writing, she didn''t want to be targeted by Athena.


    It''s a pity that the fun this time can only be earned by other newspapers... Marta shrugged while thinking regretfully.


    At this time, Athena glanced at Marta''s arm that hooked Su Jin''s neck.


    "No, eldest sister, is this your business?"


    Marta let go of her hand speechlessly, and then suddenly froze.


    She sensed a hidden mark in herself that had not yet been fully formed.


    The corners of Marta''s mouth twitched, and she turned her head to look at Su Jin, who had a calm face, her expression tugging at her hips:


    "Big brother, what do you mean by marking me?"


    It''s a pity, the time was too short, and the marking was not done well... Su Jin sighed regretfully and explained:


    "It''s nothing, I just feel that it is necessary to communicate with a well-informed person like you."


    I think you want to beat up the unscrupulous editor... Marta twitched the corner of her mouth, that was not believing a word of what Su Jin said.


    Good guy, if she hadn''t just let go of her hand quickly and let the mark form, she was afraid that she would have been caught and beaten by Su Jin if she hid in the ends of the earth.


    This guy, don''t look at the good face, but the heart is fierce, no wonder he is liked by the crazy woman Athena.


    "I suspect that you want revenge." Marta complained.


    She reminded Su Jin just now, but the opponent''s backhand was a mark of hatred, too cruel, right?


    "Your Majesty seems to have misunderstood me a bit." Su Jin explained with a smile.


    "Is there any misunderstanding?" Marta asked in surprise.


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, then explained, "You can get rid of ''doubt''."


    Marta suddenly lost her smile. She looked at Su Jin, then at Athena, and silently retreated behind Uesugi Kenshin.


    "Deserving it."


    Uesugi Kenshin murmured softly, then looked at Su Jin, looked at Sarah and said:


    "The lower floors will be very chaotic recently, be careful yourself."


    She didn''t care about anything else after saying that, she grabbed Marta by the back of the neck and was about to take her away.


    "Uesugi, what are you doing~ Let me go, I''ll go by myself."


    "What are these two doing?" Sarah said with a strange expression, looking at the backs of the two.


    "I''m here to remind you."


    Su Jin explained, then looked at Galoro and said:


    "Boss, after the banquet, do you want to sit with me?"


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he suddenly sensed a surge of energy.


    He paused for a moment, looked at Galoro with a dignified expression, and at the same time he turned his head and looked towards the corner.


    There, a white-haired girl with pure white ghost horns was sitting on a sofa, looking at the two of them impatiently.


    "Who?" Su Jin asked.


    "The queen of the Ashura family." Galoro replied in a low voice.


    After speaking, he added:


    "You''re too young, the comers are not good."


    "I see."


    Su Jin nodded, then apologized slightly to Athena, saying that he would leave alone for a while.


    Then, with a natural look, he walked over to the woman opposite him.


    Chapter 0427 Discuss


    "Good afternoon, ma''am."


    Su Jin, who walked in front of the ghost girl, showed a standardized smile:


    "I wonder if I have the honor to know your name?"


    The white-haired ghost girl restrained her impatience, and even laughed, and then said with interest:


    "Asura, you can call me Asura."


    "But then again, do you human men like this kind of aristocratic tone?"


    She seemed to be so amused by Su Jin''s use of this wording to approach her, so much so that there was a bit of ridicule in her eyes.


    Hearing this, Su Jin calmly picked up a glass of champagne from the table next to him, smiled and said:


    "Generally speaking, there are only two kinds of people who will use this tone at this kind of banquet."


    "One is a man who has an excessive desire for women, and the other is a man who is trying to assert his identity."


    "Then who are you?" Ashura asked in a curious tone.


    "I am both, and I am neither." Su Jin replied with a smile.


    "Oh?" Asura opened his eyes slightly, with a little curiosity in his eyes: "How do you say?"


    At this time, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said with a smile on his face:


    "In the face of a beautiful guest, of course both, in the face of an enemy, of course neither."


    Asura froze for a moment, then clutched his stomach and laughed heartily:


    "Hahaha~~"


    She laughed loudly, with a special charm.


    "You came here to threaten me~"


    Ashura wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes with his fingers, then said with a smile:


    "Because of my dissatisfaction just now?"


    When she said this, she couldn''t help but smile:


    "There''s no way, who made you stand with those strange people all the time, so that I didn''t even dare to approach."


    Strange person... refers to Athena... Su Jin thought with a subtle expression.


    "Well, logically, I should be angry, but considering that I was the first to threaten, so let''s write it off!"


    Asura smiled and patted the sofa beside him:


    "Hey, human, how about sitting down and talking?"


    Su Jin took a serious look at Asura, and after making sure that the other party was not too hostile, stepped forward and sat beside her.


    "It''s okay if you don''t answer a bold question."


    After Su Jin sat down, Asura looked at Athena who was talking to Galoro not far away, and asked curiously:


    "What''s your relationship with that strange aunt?"


    "Strange auntie..." Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth and sighed: "This kind of title will make Her Highness the goddess angry. In other words, why do you use this title to describe Athena?"


    "Ah, obviously I asked the question first."


    Asura frowned, and after being distressed for a while, explained:


    "Because her authority is very contradictory, order and war, creation and destruction, justice and conspiracy, she holds opposite and conflicting authority, and maintains a high degree of rationality. Don''t you think she is a very contradictory god?"


    "As for why it''s called Auntie, because she''s older than me!"


    A contradictory god... Su Jin narrowed his eyes and glanced at Athena, who noticed the sight and smiled back.


    "Okay, I answered your question, now it''s your turn to answer mine."


    Asura turned his head as he spoke, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "What''s your relationship with that aunt?"


    I don''t understand what you said... Su Jin snorted in his heart.


    At first, Athena''s attitude was just a sharp weapon, the kind that could be used to stab Zeus.


    To this end, she is willing to cooperate with Qianyan, conceal Su Jin''s affairs, and even offer to help.


    The identity of the agent, the blessing of authority is given based on this idea, and it is all to win over the early investment made by him.


    And Su Jin also observed the world of the godslayer afterward.


    In a sense, it did meet Athena''s expectations, disrupted the faith of Crusaders, and even exceeded it, messing up the deployment of many gods.


    Of course, here, Athena, who was tragically changed in spirit, did not benefit herself.


    In general, Athena is still at a loss.


    After Su Jin clearly refused to stand in line, Athena, who could withdraw, gave Loki Lingge, and at the current banquet, used her identity to suppress the bad influence of his killing Hermes.

 Chapter 340：

    Thinking about it carefully, Athena''s investment in Su Jin''s business was very bad.


    Not seeing much benefit, or the benefit being a negative one, and still seeing no output.


    If he were a normal person, he would have given up his vote long ago, and Athena''s current situation is more like... being trapped by the "rubbish stock" of him?


    But he, Su Jin, has taken up a lot of benefits.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a slightly strange expression:


    "Let''s talk about the relationship... Probably the relationship between the whoring party and the bitter master?"


    "Hey!" Asura opened his mouth wide and said: "I don''t understand~"


    I don''t understand what you are saying... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, but before he could say anything, Asura said:


    "But it doesn''t matter. No matter how good your relationship with Athena is, it has nothing to do with me."


    Asura said this, narrowed his eyes, and said seriously:


    "How about a deal?"


    "What deal?" Su Jin raised his brows and said in a frivolous tone.


    "Black Rabbit asked me to take it away for a few days. In exchange, I will suppress the Ouroboros members I can suppress so that they don''t trouble you."


    Su Jin''s face darkened visibly.


    "Hard to do?"


    Asura noticed Su Jin''s face, frowned and said:


    "That''s too bad, there are reasons why we have to take her away."


    "How about another way, you can send someone to follow me in the days when I took the black rabbit away?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin directly interrupted Asura''s words:


    "There is no need for negotiation."


    When he said this, he emphasized it again:


    "I don''t care what purpose you have, whether it''s malicious or kind, it doesn''t make sense to me, because there is no room for negotiation in this matter from the beginning."


    "Arcadia is not a community that treats its members as bargaining chips. I will only stress this point once."


    When Su Jin said this, he stared at Asura''s face and said:


    "As for the Ouroboros you mentioned, I welcome them to trouble me."


    When Su Jin said this, he grinned and smiled presumptively:


    "I''ll try to control my strength to make sure I don''t crush them completely."


    Chapter 0428 includes me


    Hearing Su Jin''s wild words.


    Asura was not too disgusted, but showed a very subtle expression.


    As if wanting to laugh happily, but forcibly holding back.


    She looked at Su Jin, stared into his eyes, and suddenly laughed:


    "You also have the qualifications of a fighting god!"


    The slayer who came out of blood and fire, the **** of battle, here is the **** of battle.


    "really!"


    Asura sighed and said:


    "I need the black rabbit to draw out Di Shitian and get to know him, but for the Ouroboros, this is also the best chance to deal with Di Shitian."


    Asura said this, he rolled his hair with his fingers in anguish:


    "Being involved in such a battle, even I can''t keep the black rabbit safe. It''s normal for you to refuse."


    "Well, considering that you may not be aware of the reason, it should be Lingu who gave you an early warning, right?"


    Asura looked at Su Jin with certainty, then smiled and said:


    "In that case, I don''t need to say anything more."


    Asura stood up from the sofa, patted her skirt, and said with her back to Su Jin:


    "My purpose has been notified to you. Whether you can stop me or not depends on you."


    After she finished speaking, she walked towards the exit door with a smile.


    After walking a few steps, she paused and said:


    "By the way, the little guys who just brought me in are returned to you."


    She said that with a wave of her hand, several transparent bubbles appeared in the void.


    The light penetrated through the bubbles, showing the colors of Lancelot and Vera.


    Boo sound.


    The bubbles exploded, and several people fell to the ground as if they had just landed from the river.


    "Cough cough~"


    Jack spit out a few sips of water, looked up at the gods with different faces around him, and spit out a turbid breath:


    "Looks like it''s been saved!"


    "Cough cough~! What is that woman doing? Suddenly, she locked us up without saying a word."


    Aixia complained, then walked to the side, patted Vera on the back, and said:


    "Sister Vera, are you alright?"


    "fine."


    As Vera said that, he shook the square-shaped machine in his hand that looked like a Digimon, and said calmly:


    "I''m going to the contact number."


    What? What are you going to be here? Wait, the contact number of Queen Ashura just now... Aixia''s face twisted, and then she said speechlessly:


    "Why did you ask for this, Sister Vera! And that guy actually gave it back!"


    "It''s really rude..."


    After coughing a few times, Lancelot, who had regained his strength, stood up, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "I accidentally got her way."


    "It''s okay, it''s not your problem."


    Su Jin answered like this, frowning at the same time and said:


    "Ouroboros seems to be stronger in the lower layers than I thought."


    That woman named Ashura... is much stronger than her appearance, and the threat to him is no less than that of Hercules.


    With this level of existence, any group of gods is a high-level person.


    Su Jin is not surprised that Ouroboros can send such combat power in the lower layer of the small garden, but it is a bit scary to be able to send such a master under the pursuit of some guardians led by Di Shitian for 12 days.


    Even Emperor Shitian did not force them to do their best, and this was still under the condition of concealing the funders behind them.


    No wonder it was able to destroy the debilitating Arcadia overnight... While thinking this, Su Jin turned his head to look at Kenshin Uesugi who was walking beside him.


    "I thought the Heavenly Army would stop people?"


    "I can''t stop it."


    Uesugi Kenshin shook his head with a wry smile and sighed:


    "Unless she goes to the heaven where I can do my best, otherwise, I can''t stop her."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows, and said with a surprised expression, "A breaker?"


    Uesugi Kenshin nodded and sighed:


    "She has a very special life experience. She is a hybrid born of a natural **** and Buddha and a ghost species that is close to a star spirit. During the birth process, there was a mutation in her spirituality, and she is a natural transcendence."


    Uesugi Kenshin said this, paused, and said with an embarrassed expression:


    "Be careful, she''s one of Yuandian''s alternates."


    When Su Jin heard this, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    Alternate of the original, he knew all too well what it meant.


    This means that Asura may have a simulated star chart!


    A four-digit number is exceptional, and at the same time holds the existence of a simulated star creation map, which is basically equal to the top master, the **** of the gods, at the lower level.


    Looking at Uesugi Kenshin''s troubled face, Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, and he boldly speculated:


    "Reincarnation?"


    One of Buddhism''s cosmology, simulating the "Six Paths of Reincarnation".


    Uesugi Kenshin remained silent, neither answering nor denying.


    "Hey, is it really good to leak the secret like this?"


    Marta came over, rolled her eyes angrily and said:


    "If the big bald head finds out that you leaked the secret, he will be angry!"


    The big bald head refers to... Shakyamuni? Su Jin guessed with a solemn expression.


    The World Honored Buddha of Buddhism handed over the six-path reincarnation to Asura, and she holds it?


    At this time, Athena also came over, smiled and reassured:


    "Relax, that child has only completed a corner of the simulated star creation map."


    Speaking of this, Athena deliberately reminded Su Jin:


    "What''s more, although she is from the Ashura family, she has the nature of a benevolent god. This contradictory characteristic restricts her full play, and it is enough to deal with her with the purpose of protracted war."


    Can''t be durable... But Asura is an evil god, but has the nature of a good god, that is to say, she can activate at least two of the ''six reincarnations''!


    "Who is the goddess of gossip!"


    After Marta heard Athena''s words, she immediately complained.


    This Athena, on the surface, is comforting Su Jin, but in fact she is wanton leaking secrets, and her behavior is really bad. Oh, are you so worried that Su Jin will miss?


    Marta sneered inwardly.


    At this time, Su Jin rubbed his eyebrows and said:


    "Generally I get it."


    Ares, whose whereabouts are unknown, Asura, who has clearly shown hostility, and Hermes, who may come looking for trouble.


    Heh, he just stepped on the Hakoniwa stage, and the three nasty guys came to visit... Am I also a pusher?


    Su Jin laughed at himself, then looked at the Villars who had just recovered, nodded slightly, and then said to Athena:


    "I''ll take these people out of the arena temporarily. I''ll ask you when the content of the gift game is announced."


    "Oh?"


    Athena''s mouth twitched, but she did not expect that Su Jin would give her such a task.


    "Aren''t you worried now that someone else has a Greek element on you?"


    "Do you think I still need to worry about this now?" Su Jin couldn''t help complaining.


    Three enemies, two exceptions, and one three-digit number. It is still a problem whether his gift game can run normally tomorrow, how can he care about the others?


    "All right."


    Athena smiled when she heard the words:


    "Then I''ll be reluctant to be the master of ceremonies once."


    Su Jin didn''t look at her, but turned her head, took Villa and the others, and left the venue.


    "The hotheaded guy."

 Chapter 341：

    Athena complained, then walked to the white table next to it, grabbed a white-haired red-eyed rabbit who ate desserts, and smiled:


    "Good afternoon, Laplace."


    Laplace''s Demon. The class ruler of the Southern District, one of the cadres of Thousand Eyes.


    With the back of his neck restrained, the rabbit who was secretly eating the dessert finished eating the dessert, and a mechanized voice sounded in his mouth:


    "Lappzi Modified III is here to serve you wholeheartedly, Goddess Athena."


    Hearing this, Athena smiled and said:


    "Go ahead and hand over the basic information of the Arcadia leader''s debut battle to the **** present."


    "At your command."


    The words fell, and in the void, red eyes slowly opened from all corners.


    White-haired rabbits with parchment came out in groups and began to distribute intelligence.


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin, who was looking at Su Jin''s back, sighed slightly and said:


    "He probably won''t have a good time tomorrow..."


    "The new leader of Arcadia will obviously cause trouble than the previous generation."


    Marta smiled and wrote in the notepad:


    "Athena, don''t accidentally let your first little lover die."


    "Relax." Athena''s mouth curled up and said: "He is stronger than everyone imagined."


    "including me."


    Chapter 0429 with a sentence


    The castle where the headquarters of Arcadia is located.


    Living room for guests.


    Opposite the sofa, Su Jin looked at Vera, who had a magical appearance, pure and seductive, and lifted a glass of warm water to her lips.


    When Su Jin saw a few drops of water flowing from the corner of her mouth to her neck and toward the deep ravine, she pretended to indifferently retract her gaze, tapped her index finger on the table top of the tea table, and said:


    "You are a new community in the North District, members of Cang Yan, right?"


    When Su Jin said this, he boldly looked at Vera.


    The information of ''Blue Flame Demon'' Vera is also sold in the Eastern District.


    For a star person in a region like this, basic information is made public, even voluntarily disseminated.


    On the one hand, it is used as a deterrent, and on the other hand, it is also to better gain belief.


    Therefore, Su Jin can easily recognize that Vera is the leader of the Cang Yan Demon.


    Vera didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she put down the water glass and suddenly took out a white cross cane, which seemed to be thrown out when she raised her hand.


    "Sister Vera!"


    Aisha, who was sitting next to Vera, quickly suppressed Vera''s hand and stopped Vera''s movements.


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and looked at the two with a slightly surprised expression.


    Suppressing Vera''s bad habits, Aisha hurriedly turned her head and looked at Jack.


    "Jack, I''ll leave it to you this time."


    In Cang Yan, although Vera is the leader, he doesn''t care about anything, and sometimes even makes a lot of troublesome behaviors very willful.


    Therefore, unless Vera takes the initiative to propose opinions, major events are all in charge of Jack.


    Although Jack was a demon created by Vera, he had undergone a mutation in his spirituality when he was born, so his rank was higher than that of Vera, and it was a four-digit divine domain level task.


    Facing the four-digit Divine Realm-level character Su Jin, who is also the new leader of Arcadia, it is the best thing to ask Jack of the same level to answer.


    And in Vera''s state, Aixia couldn''t let it go.


    Asura was deliberately hit out of curiosity, which did not mean that Su Jin would do the same.


    Aixia thought she shouldn''t provoke the other party on this occasion, but she also knew that Vera wouldn''t listen.


    This wayward demon is often more impulsive than thinking about things he is interested in...


    Pumpkin Jack glanced at Vera helplessly, and then apologized to Su Jin:


    "I''m very sorry, our leader, the hobby is a bit unique."


    "Understandable."


    Su Jin nodded with a smile, and at the same time muttered in his heart, "It''s really a unique behavior to actually want to throw something at me. ¡¯


    Seeing Su Jin''s "consideration" for the helplessness here, Jack secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    What he is most afraid of is that Su Jin is like Asura, a character who seems to be able to communicate, but actually goes his own way. If such a character is not stronger than the other party, the impact on them is too great, and it is easy to cause them to be like this. side in a passive situation.


    It was as if Asura forced them to attend the banquet in the infield just now, but because after entering, he saw Su Jin socializing and suddenly sealed them, preparing to wait patiently for Su Jin to finish work.


    Characters who go their own way always want to come out one by one, making it difficult to prevent.


    "I think Mr. Su Jin wants to get the information of the Asura''s crown from us?"


    "No." Su Jin shook his head, then raised his mouth slightly and said, "If it''s just intelligence, I''ve already got enough share from the Tianjun."


    Jack''s pumpkin face stiffened, and then he smiled bitterly:


    "Information from the Heavenly Army? If so, there will be no more information here than the Heavenly Army."


    The Ashura family belongs to Buddhism, and belongs to the eight-part Tianlong system. Similarly, most of the members of the twelve days of Dharma protectors belong to Buddhism, and they generally exist in the field of three-digit almighty.


    Jack didn''t delusionally think that what he had in his hands would have more information about Asura than that of the Heavenly Army who also belonged to Buddhism and had a detached personality.


    Passive... Jack sighed helplessly, and then asked:


    "With all due respect, we Cang Yan can''t think of a reason for you to deliberately talk to us at such a time."


    The gift game of the leader''s debut battle is imminent, and Asura is staring at him, and there are possible attacks by some members of the Greek group of gods.


    It stands to reason that Su Jin should be busy with these matters, but he deliberately took time out to communicate with them. This behavior really puzzled Jack.


    Seeing that Jack didn''t play any tricks, but simply asked directly, Su Jin didn''t bother to talk, and said directly:


    "There are many reasons, but generally there are only two."


    "One is that I need to use the relationship between Cang Yan and the Queen to let one of my subordinates enter the community ''Avalon'', and the other..."


    Su Jin said this, looked at Vera, and said in a low tone:


    "My secret intelligence network reported something."


    "The members of Cang Yan are suspected to have had contact with Kasugabe Takaaki, the former leader of our Arcadia."


    "Eh?" Vera was surprised, and looked at Su Jin blankly and said, "I shouldn''t have told anyone."


    Vera never told anyone other than Jack about Kasugabe Takaaki, and Jack was not a human, but a demon she made, so to a certain extent, Vera never told anyone about Kasugabe Takaaki.


    "Why do you know, little Susu?"


    Little Susu... Su Jin''s face froze for a moment.


    For a moment, he suspected that Vera was deliberately arranging himself, but looking at the pure and innocent childlike face, and then at the devil-like parish curve... He briefly forgot the unpleasant little bit, and said as calmly as possible:


    "I should have said that it was a report from a secret intelligence network."


    The implication is that you can''t say it, don''t go into it, and go into it is to offend me.


    "What kind of secret intelligence network?" Vera opened her eyes wide and asked very curiously: "Can it be used for peeping?"


    Why voyeurism? Secret intelligence network, why do you think of peeping? Su Jin groaned fiercely in his heart.


    "Sister Vera, don''t ask more!" Aixia grabbed Vera with a big head.


    She was almost scared to death by Vera just now. When Vera said Xiao Susu earlier, she thought Su Jin was going to turn her face.


    Jack hurriedly coughed at this time:


    "Lord Vera, I will explain this secret intelligence network to you in private."


    What is Jack trying to explain? He didn''t want to explain anything, he just wanted to divert Vera''s attention.


    "Oh!"


    Vera did not pursue this kind of problem any more, but said calmly:


    "Avalon regularly recruits people from the alliance. Cang Yan does have this quota, and I can give it to you."


    "As for Mr. Kasukabe, I came to you partly because of him."


    "Oh?" Su Jin''s face changed, half of it was relaxed, no longer worried about Vera asking strange things, and the other half was interested in Kasugabe Takaaki''s affairs.


    At this time, Vera still said in a soft tone:


    "Mr. Kasukabe dragged me to send a message to the members of Arcadia."


    Su Jin straightened his back, knowing that the next words would be the key point.


    At this time, Vera said in a peaceful voice:


    "Don''t save me."


    Chapter 0430 Status and refuge


    Don''t save me... Su Jin''s thoughts stagnated for a moment, but soon returned to normal.


    He interpreted this sentence and came to three possibilities for the time being.


    One is that Kasugabe Takaaki is trapped by some force and cannot return to Arcadia, but there is already a way to escape.


    The second is that Kasugabe Takaaki believes that he has no value to be rescued, and believes that the cost of the Arcadia members to rescue him is too great, and wants to remind his companions to give up the rescue.


    The third is that Kasugabe Takaaki is actually a free body and does not need rescue, but for some reason, he cannot return to Arcadia.


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, looked at Vera, and asked, "In what circumstances did he say this?"


    "Ninety days ago, in the coffee shop in the capital of Huangyan, in the northern district, when he helped me get rid of Maxwell''s tracking, he dragged me to convey it."


    90 days ago...about 3 months ago...and 3 months after Arcadia was destroyed...Su Jin suddenly felt that Kasugabe Takaaki was approaching the third possibility.


    Belonging to the body of freedom, do not need rescue, but for some reason, can not return.


    And... Xiaoming is actually in the lower level of Hakoten, in the capital of Huangyan in the northern district... This is a little different from what I know in the original book, where he was exiled to the outside world and raised his daughter Kasugabu Yao... Unknown change? Or, after being exiled, he took the initiative to create a historical transition period to return to the outside world?


    Su Jin frowned and thought, and asked Vera at the same time:


    "What was his state at the time?"


    "Very weak..."


    Vera recalled the scene at that time, frowning and thinking:


    "Ling Ge is weaker than me, and looks like a child."


    "He used his wits to help me crack Maxwell''s ability to track me, allowing me to safely escape the other party''s tracking."


    "is that so¡­¡­"


    Su Jin couldn''t help but tap the table with his index finger and muttered to himself.


    Weak, even weaker than Vera, this is inconsistent with Kasugabe Takaaki, who is close to an exception in life power in the four-digit legendary field in the impression.


    If it''s Kasugabe Takaaki in his heyday, Maxwell''s kind of stuff, it''s just the difference between wanting to kill or not wanting to kill.


    May be hunted down, unable to use life power, can only rely on experience, rely on wisdom...


    Is it the same as in the original book, giving the most important gift to Kasukabe Y¨­ to maintain his life? Daughter control is terrible...


    But having said that, in the short term, Xiaoming is afraid that he will not come back. After all, he has returned to the small garden by himself. It is very easy to want to come back. If he does not come back, it will explain a lot of problems...


    Su Jin speculated about Kasugabe Takaaki''s state, and at the end, he sighed and said:


    "Your information is very meaningful to me. In exchange, I can promise you something that is not beyond my ability."


    Vera excitedly picked up the white cross cane:


    "I¡­¡­"


    pat!


    Jack snatched the cane from Vera''s hand and said with hatred:

 Chapter 342：

    "Lord Vera, this time is not the time to satisfy your bad taste."


    Smashing someone with a cane and observing his reaction, when will Vera change this bad habit?


    Also, isn''t it important that Maxwell''s crazy courtship of Vera doesn''t matter?


    They should use this condition to ask Su Jin to solve Maxwell''s threat, not to satisfy Villa''s bad taste.


    When will this capricious master be able to reassure him!


    Vera, whose cane was snatched away, grumbled and complained, "Jack has turned into a nasty pumpkin monster."


    Seeing this, Jack snorted coldly, and then said to Su Jin:


    "I wonder if your intelligence network has mentioned that Lord Vera was entangled by the Demon Lord Maxwell?"


    "Yes." Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, as if he had expected Cang Yan''s people to make such a request.


    Jack, who also understood this, breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked cautiously:


    "Since you know, you must also understand the difficulties we encountered here."


    "So, Cang Yan hopes to form an ''alliance'' with Arcadia."


    Su Jin looked at Jack in surprise, and then suddenly laughed:


    "Pumpkin monster, you think a lot!"


    Aligning with Arcadia, rather than killing Maxwell, is much worse in that regard.


    The latter just killed a four-digit demon king, which was not very troublesome for Su Jin, but it took some effort to track Maxwell.


    But Su Jin kept the contact information of Cai Liling. In this regard, it is not very laborious to just let the ''inner ghost'' sell some information.


    But if he formed an offensive and defensive alliance with Cang Yan, then the matter would not only involve Maxwell.


    In a big way, if Cang Yan encounters trouble in the future, Su Jin is obliged to protect this little brother who ''takes refuge''.


    What is this, he also has a day when someone hugs his thigh? Su Jin smiled to himself.


    "So, what''s your opinion?" Jack asked cautiously.


    Taking refuge in Arcadia was Jack''s own decision, and there were many reasons for it.


    One is that Arcadia is now facing a major crisis and has been targeted by Asura.


    The second is that he doesn''t think that Su Jin will die in the short term, and Arcadia is very likely to survive this crisis. This is the apocalypse brought to him by Jack''s spirituality.


    As for the third, that is to find an ally who is stronger than the loose alliance of the queen, and has great strength at the lower level.


    And Arcadia is only recovering from the outside world.


    However, the strength of the piercing public Leticia and Su Jin is not known for the time being, but there is a high probability that the leader can block the Asura offensive, and Arcadia''s military deterrence at the lower level is still guaranteed...


    In this way, a community that has force but does not have the same power will inevitably expand, and in that process, there will inevitably be a large amount of resources and interests that can be divided.


    The elders of the Kai Dynasty are always easier to climb up than the later ones. This is Jack''s idea.


    At the same time, Jack foresaw early on that Vera would have a life crisis, and he was very likely to die in that crisis.


    Therefore, he needs to prepare early.


    Combining various aspects, Jack tends to form an alliance with Arcadia, allowing Cang Yan to grow better, and of course, it is also to better protect the master of Vera.


    After all, if it is an ally, Vera can live in Arcadia headquarters to avoid Maxwell''s tracking.


    In this regard, they are multi-win!


    Facing Jack''s question, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing and said, "I remember you should be the subordinates of the Queen of Halloween?"


    "The queen is not keen to rule." Jack said this, paused, and smiled bitterly: "The one who accepts the idea of ????community is more inclined to seek ''fun''."


    Pleasure guilty... Su Jin''s face paused for a while, and the woman in the demon capital who was as beautiful as the sun and smiled at her suddenly numb her scalp.


    At the end, he sighed and said:


    "I accept your request."


    "From now on, Cang Yan will be protected by me."


    After Su Jin said this, he didn''t want to say more, but changed his identity and directly ordered as the leader of the alliance:


    "Go back and think about the gains and losses."


    "Until the end of the gift game tomorrow, I allow you to go back."


    Hearing this, Jack breathed a sigh of relief, and bowed solemnly towards Su Jin:


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    It is impossible to go back on it, it is impossible to go back on it in this life, but he foresaw that the vitality of him and Vera was on Su Jin''s side, how could it be possible to go back on it?


    Thinking of this, he straightened up and said to Vera, "Villa is big..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw a cross cane being thrown towards Su Jin, right in the middle of Su Jin''s... palm.


    Pumpkin Jack''s face was suddenly full of cold sweat, and the words of apology blurted out before the cold sweat:


    "I''m really sorry!!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Jin squeezed the cane, looked at the angry Vera, couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "Looks like I''ve got a super interesting subordinate!"


    Before he could finish speaking, the cane in his hand flew out with a thud, hitting Vera''s forehead!


    The girl''s head was visibly swollen.


    pain--!


    I am also a childish person... Su Jin thought happily in the exclamation.


    Chapter 0431 is about to begin


    Near noon, the capital of the end.


    Close to a five-story commercial and residential building in the suburbs.


    Wearing a windbreaker and a hood, Cai Liling walked through the alley and came to the commercial and residential buildings along the street. She glanced at the clothing store on the first floor, took out the key, and entered through the iron gate next to it, and went straight up to the third floor.


    dong dong, dong dong dong!


    Two three-length knocks sounded, and some kind of obscure spatial fluctuations echoed.


    After entering the barrier with the password, Cai Liling opened the door and walked in.


    What catches the eye is a large living room.


    There were only four rows of sofas in the center of the living room, each with a figure sitting in each row.


    "Lin, you''re back."


    On the sofa facing the door, Kargi raised his head with a smile.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Cai Liling closed the door and walked to the sofa closest to him. Before he could sit down, on the sofa on the right, Maxwell, who had a medium haircut, couldn''t wait to ask:


    "Any news from Vera?"


    The corner of Cai Liling''s mouth twitched, she didn''t answer, she just shook her head.


    "Didn''t you go look for information?" The irritability in Maxwell''s tone was undisguised.


    "Shut up, Maxwell, Staff Cairi''s mission is to investigate Arcadia''s intelligence, not to chase women for you."


    There was a deep and vigorous male voice from the backlit sofa opposite.


    Cai Liling turned her head slightly, and saw a huge alien that almost crushed the entire sofa.


    The bird''s head, limbs, tiger-like body and stripes were already the tail of the snake that swayed from time to time in the air and hissed.


    Bird head tiger body snake tail, this is a shape of the griffin beast.


    Grya Greif is the name of the Griffin.


    He was recently sent by the upper level of the Ouroboros to temporarily increase the combat power for this operation.


    Facing the fierce beast Greia, Maxwell just looked at him gloomily, then lowered his head and muttered to himself:


    "Vera...why did I lose the signal I put by your side..."


    Grea snorted coldly and asked Cai Liling:


    "How is the intelligence investigation? Have those dangerous guys left?"


    "Because of the activities of the Second Alliance in the Southern District, the Kunshamen Tian and Di Tian of the Tianjun had already left late last night."


    "In addition, Pallas Athena was also temporarily recalled by Zeus in the early hours of the morning to sit on Mount Olympus to deal with the actions of the gods such as Egypt and Babylon."


    "It''s too easy."


    Kargi muttered:


    "At a time like this, those who bet on Arcadia and Su Jin left one after another. Isn''t it too obvious?"


    "It''s a trap, a blatant trap." Cai Liling made a judgment on the current situation.


    "I''m afraid the sky army and even Greece have guessed some kind of appeal to Arcadia."


    "The flag of the Union... Hey, the people behind the First Union are furious for losing that thing."


    Grea sneered, and her tone became very playful:


    "Don''t hesitate to use Asura to disrupt the situation on the bright side, and secretly let us cooperate to create harassment and steal Arcadia''s alliance flag with special gifts. It seems that those people above are in a hurry."


    "Arcadia''s flag has very little effect, at least in my opinion, it has very little effect to attract the attention of the upper class... That is to say, it is to lift the seal..."


    The seal of the evil dragon Aziz Dakaha... Kalji frowned, and hurriedly shouted:


    "Elder Ge, pay attention to your words!"


    When Grea heard it, she smiled and stopped talking.


    Anyone who understands understands, so there is no need to talk nonsense.


    Cairi Rin, who was frightened by Kalgi''s shouting, re-determined the barrier, and after confirming that there was no safety problem, she said:


    "Through observation, prophecy, divination and other means, it has been inferred that some members of Arcadia will be responsible for maintaining the stability of the venue after Su Jin starts the gift game."


    "So there will never be many people staying at the headquarters, and Su Jin, the leader, will definitely not be there."


    "Who is staying at the headquarters?"


    Kalji asked, pretending that he was very interested in this mission.


    "Leeticia Decrea has the greatest possibility. In addition, there is at most one four-digit number, and there are basically no remaining five-digit numbers."


    "Of course, there are probably several command planes for those divine weapons on the streets."


    When Cai Liling said this, she looked at the windows on the left, which were connected together.


    Outside the window, there are street lights that are clean and tidy, but a little old.


    Under the street lamp, a metal creature like a spider was observing the surroundings with its one eye.


    That is the god-made weapon Naraqweiler used to maintain law and order. In the test yesterday, it was considered to have the ability of the five-digit standard.


    "Oh, the thin dead camel is indeed bigger than the horse."


    Grea said in a slightly disgusted tone:


    "Obviously it has already been destroyed once, but I can still come up with three four-digit lineups. I have already reported to the upper management that I have done my job of eliminating evil, but they didn''t listen, hehe!"


    He and Arcadia, or the former leader of Arcadia, Kasugabe Takaaki, had a rift, so he also had a lot of disgust for Arcadia led by Su Jin.


    Not caring about Graya''s negative emotions, Kalgi just said calmly:


    "Is the flag of the Alliance determined to be at the headquarters of Arcadia?"


    When Cai Liling heard the words, she nodded and said:


    "Yes. Or the old flag is indeed in the headquarters. According to the intelligence service, Arcadia seems to have a new alliance flag related to the constellation."


    "Oh?" Graya became excited when she heard this, and even couldn''t help but laugh:


    "Isn''t it, the leader of the second generation wants to change the flag of the alliance? Haha, he Kasugabe Takaaki is also today? That Su Jin is not the inner ghost of our Ouroboros, right?"

 Chapter 343：

    No, we are Arcadia''s inner ghosts... Cairi Rin added in a low voice, but the next second felt that this thought was too much, and quickly closed her mouth.


    "Okay, now the focus is on taking back the Arcadia flag."


    Kalji clapped his hands and said in a roundabout way:


    "The price of moving His Majesty Asura is very high, and we only have one chance."


    He looked around, looked at everyone and said:


    "The time of the attack is at 12 o''clock, when Arcadia is holding the boss''s gift game..."


    Before Kalji could finish speaking, a male voice sounded throughout the end of the city.


    "Gentlemen and ladies, I am the ruler of this land, the leader of the capital at the end, the current leader of the Arcadia Alliance, Su Jin!"


    Kalji, Cairi Rin, Glaia, Maxwell, and Asura in a corner of the city all raised their heads and looked at Naraqville, who was closest to them.


    Su Jin''s voice came from inside Naraqville.


    have you started...


    Silent whispers echoed in every corner of the capital at the end.


    Calgary understood.


    The game is about to start!


    Chapter 0432 I''m a Grim Reaper


    The sound system carried by Narakweiler transmits Su Jin''s voice.


    "Gentlemen and ladies, I am the ruler of this land, the leader of the capital at the end, the current leader of the Arcadia Alliance, Su Jin!"


    "I''m very happy that you can come to the capital of the end and participate in my debut battle."


    "After 24 hours of dissemination, you must have obtained the basic information of this gift game."


    In the park, Ashura, who was humming a tune, took out a stand of black parchment.


    [Blessing Game: Death God Realm]


    [Crack conditions: Become the Spirit King. ¡¿


    [Deciphering method 1: In the artificial world of corpse souls and the virtual circle, gather the power of the **** of death, virtual, and Quincy, and according to the orthodox ceremony, become the king of spirits within fourteen days. ¡¿


    [Crack Method 2: Defeat the organizer. ¡¿


    [Losing conditions: surrender, leave the competition venue, or when the contestant fails to meet the appeal conditions. ¡¿


    ¡¾"Arcadia" Su Jinyin¡¿


    She looked at the lines of writing on the paper, the corners of her mouth slightly raised.


    "As you all know, this boon game will take place in an artificial world."


    "But as everyone knows, the number of contestants this time is seriously exceeded. Only within the current basic detection range of life fluctuations, 3.3 million people can be found who can participate."


    "Given that this number is too large, I decided to..."


    "Expand the game map! Over 120,000 kilometers of land in the entire end city, a layer of fictional worlds is superimposed!"


    "what?"


    Galuo Luoten, who was still reading the introduction to the gift game, stood up from the sofa and said in amazement:


    "Replace 120,000 kilometers of land in the capital of the end into another world? This!"


    How big is the capital at the end?


    The longest from north to south is 530 kilometers, and the widest from east to west is 480 kilometers.


    Changing such a large area into another world out of thin air would drain all the power of a four-digit figure.


    Moreover, this four-digit number is at least the elite-level four-digit number.


    After all, this is equivalent to creating a different world where five-digit and even four-digit numbers can be played against each other in the lower level of Hakoba.


    Even with the support of the Little Garden Center as the basic physical rules, the consumption is real.


    Is Su Jin crazy? To actually create such a different world to gift games? Isn''t he afraid that the power of Lingge will be drained?


    "Monster..." Cai Liling couldn''t help complaining.


    A fictional world, or a fictional world used as a proving ground, is equivalent to re-engraving part of the Hakoba Continent. Even if it is only a 120,000 square kilometer Hakoba Continent, it is also the Hakoba Continent. It can support consumption of this scale, Su Jin. Is it a perpetual motion machine?


    "It''s tricky..." Graya raised her head and said solemnly.


    From this change of the world, he sensed Su Jin''s terror.


    This man... If he can really do such an operation, and also guarantee the basic combat power, then his strength, I am afraid that the lowest starting point is in the four-digit legendary field.


    When Kalji heard the words, he said with relief:


    "It''s alright, but if it''s on this scale, there''s still nothing that can''t be done with that Asura''s crown."


    At this time, the voice delivered by Narakweiler continued.


    "From now on, everyone has a choice."


    "Is it going to my fictional corpse soul world to participate in the trial, or staying in reality."


    "You have 1 minute, absolutely free time."


    "I am on the throne of the Spirit King, waiting for you."


    The words fall.


    It was an overwhelming rain of parchment.


    Pure white parchment engraved with the game''s content fell from the sky.


    That is the sponsor''s authority on behalf of the good gods.


    They were born from the void and fell, as if they had no entity, passing through physical obstacles one by one, but could be touched by people with life.


    Kalji didn''t want to reach out to pick it up, but in an instant, his face changed drastically:


    "It''s been calculated!"


    At the same time, Glaia opened her wings, and a violent black storm burst out, directly lifting the roof and blowing the upper two floors.


    However, the pieces of parchment still fell into the sky, towards Kalji, towards Caili Ling, towards Grea and Maxwell.


    Finding that the storm didn''t work, Greia quickly spread her wings, and at the same time, a human hand grew on the enlarged bird''s wings, grabbing Kalji, Caili Rin, and Maxwell.


    At the same time, Grea''s fearful voice sounded all around:


    "He didn''t change the map because of the large number of players at all, but to sprinkle the entire end of the world with his sponsor privileges, so as to find all the hidden enemies."


    "From the beginning, Su Jin''s purpose was to find us and ouroboros in this way."


    "The departure of the Tianjun is real, and Athena is also real. Su Jin''s real purpose should be to capture the members of the Ouroboros, or at least limit us to his fictional world."


    As Grea spoke, her wings fluttered, and her dark-gray skin quickly turned bright cyan.


    Most of the mythical beasts of birds are of the wind attribute, so they can use their power to temporarily transform into wind and become a part of nature, thereby gaining some ubiquitous characteristics.


    And this speed, the limit is the speed of light.


    Of course, in the lower level, the Little Garden Center will limit the speed of everyone, and will be stuck in a node that is infinitely close to the speed of light.


    And Graya''s purpose is to take his companions and fly out of the range of the capital of the end before the parchment falls.


    Graya''s body gradually turned blue, and the transformation speed flew so fast that it quickly spread throughout the body.


    However, just as he was about to change his posture, a sigh sounded.


    Karji heard the source of the voice.


    That was Su Jin''s sigh.


    Graya groaned, and her cyan body instantly turned back to its original black-gray color.


    He was forcibly interrupted!


    "How is it possible? Obviously there is nothing abnormal?"


    Grea shouted in surprise.


    "It''s a barrier! A barrier that suppresses all abilities."


    Kargi looked at the parchment that was already close to his head, and sighed:


    "When the parchment falls, the enchantment unfolds."


    And... it is the enchantment born by relying on the power of the simulated star creation map... This is the suppression of the universe view!


    Kalji''s pupils shrank slightly, and then sighed:


    "Take the initiative to enter the fictional world. It is the host venue of the gift game, and illegal behaviors are not allowed, so there must be no enchantment that suppresses strength and power."


    "Only by hiding in the fictional world can we borrow the venue and avoid Su Jin''s arrest."


    "If you stay in reality, under the barrier, we are just his living targets."


    As Kargi spoke, he grabbed a roll of parchment and quickly pressed his handprint on it.


    In the next second, his figure became blurred and disappeared into reality.


    Seeing this, Grea and Maxwell had no choice but to grit their teeth and grab a roll of parchment.


    Cai Liling struggled for a moment, and finally sighed, and also stretched out her hand.


    In the city, one after another figure disappeared in place.


    In one of the parks, on a bench, a small handprint was printed on pure white parchment, and where it was sitting, the figure with pure white ghost horns had already entered the fictional world.


    At this time, one hand picked up the parchment and looked at the contents on it.


    He has black hair and black eyes, slightly thin lips, a thin face, and a handsome face. He wears a black leather jacket with a starry sky pattern on the back, and a pure black suit and black tie inside.


    He is Su Jin.


    He looked at the parchment in his hand, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    A gust of wind blew, and Su Jin''s voice gradually disappeared into the air.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly.


    Cai Liling opened her eyes.


    She quickly shrank into a ball, watching her surroundings vigilantly.


    Japanese style decoration? Am I in a Japanese-style mansion?


    While Cai Liling thought so, a rustling sound suddenly came from her ear.


    It was the sound of a brush swiping across rice paper.


    She turned her head and looked in the direction of the sound, and found not far away, in front of a desk.


    A man with short brown hair, messy hairstyle, seems to be seldom taken care of, wearing black-rimmed glasses in the eye sockets, wearing a black kimono, and wearing a white feather weave with the word ''five'' printed on the outside, looking very gentle man, is practicing there. calligraphy.


    The rustling sounded for a while.


    The brown-haired man stopped, turned his head, pushed his glasses, and smiled gently:


    "You''re awake!"


    "Who are you?"


    Cai Liling asked alertly, and her intuition told her that this man seemed to be contradictory.


    "I?"


    The brown-haired man smiled and said:


    "You can call me Aizen Sousuke."


    "It''s a **** of death!"


    Chapter 0433 Mr. Secret''s doubts


    Kalji opened his eyes and found himself in a Japanese-style courtyard, lying on a tatami in a room.


    With a keen sense of perception, he quickly turned his head and looked to the right, where there was a kneeling desk.

 Chapter 344：

    At this time, a man with short brown hair, messy hairstyle, black-rimmed glasses, and a black kimono was carving wood carvings there.


    On the wall behind the desk, there is a huge ''five''.


    "A fictional spirit body?"


    With Kargi''s eyesight, he naturally saw through the true face of the brown-haired man.


    A false spirit condensed with special energy permeating the air.


    This technique is very popular among the mechanics and puppet masters in the North District, and is often used to give those weapons short-lived wisdom.


    But it was the first time that Kalji had seen it so close to the real person.


    Does that guy have such high attainments in the realm of the soul... Kalji frowned, and after looking at the person who carved the wood carving, he continued to look around:


    "Is the power in the air the so-called power of death?"


    "Sure enough, there is no barrier that suppressed all kinds of forces indiscriminately here. It seems that Su Jin doesn''t want to limit himself."


    In the small garden, even the forced game of the Demon King has a certain degree of fairness.


    If Su Jin wants to suppress everyone''s strength in the game venue, he must also give the contestants a benefit to some extent and maintain a basic fairness.


    It''s like suppressing the enemy''s strength at a five-digit scale, and maintaining it at a four-digit level without any cost. This kind of game cannot be recognized by the Central Little Garden.


    Of course, if it was in the real Little Garden, it would be another matter.


    Kalji and others just considered that in the situation where they can no longer escape, instead of fighting against the unrestricted Su Jin in reality, it is better to choose an unrestricted game world, which is why they took the initiative to enter the gift game. in the venue.


    In the enchantment just now, their strength was suppressed to a scale of less than five digits. In that case, facing the four-digit Su Jin, no matter how you look at it, they are courting death.


    But in the gift game, especially in the debut battle of Su Jin''s leader, it''s different.


    This kind of non-Demon Lord''s boon game is often set up for profit.


    The key point is to show the power of the "gift" to the contestants, to get enough orders, not to kill the contestants.


    So in general, boon games have an option to safely exit the game.


    Thinking of this, Kalji stretched out his hand and grabbed the gift game document from the void. On the game suspension column, he saw the option to escape safely.


    [When the contestant thinks that they cannot crack the game, they can choose to hand over a gold coin and give up the game. You can also choose to pay 1,000 gold coins to study the basic inheritance of the death system at the True Central Academy of Spiritual Arts. ¡¿


    "Sure enough, there is an option to escape safely!"


    "This means that Su Jin''s gift game is a normal inheritance game, so it is impossible for him to add too much convenience to himself in the game."


    "This fictional world also operates according to the basic gift game rules."


    "In this way, the gift of forced escape should work."


    Thinking of this, Kalji took out a key that was pitch black and had complex patterns drawn on its surface.


    This is a prop-type gift specially made by Ouroboros to force the escape from the Demon Lord''s gift game.


    Basically, any gift game that is not the final trial level of human beings can use this key to forcibly leave.


    Kalji held the key, aimed it at the air, and opened the door.


    At this moment, a mocking old voice sounded in his ear:


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t choose this way of courting death to force my escape."


    Kalji''s expression froze for a moment, and then he said solemnly, "Mr. Mi, did you find anything?"


    "Oh, it seems that your brain is much better than that of a pig."


    Mr. Mi smiled playfully, and then said meaningfully:


    "Look carefully, how many contestants are there in this gift game venue."


    Hearing this, Kalji secretly released his spiritual consciousness, observed the surroundings, and looked for the fluctuations that belonged to the ''spiritual quality''.


    This is not difficult for him. As long as it is not a five-digit number, the existence of the fluctuation of the spiritual level can be basically detected by him.


    Although most of the contestants were five-figures due to Su Jin''s scandal, the six-figure and even seven-figure incompetences they brought were the bulk of this gift game.


    There are many communities with the idea of ????breaking the inheritance, bringing a large number of ''volunteers'' in order to crack the inheritance of Arcadia''s gift.


    However¡­


    "Fifty-two people...there are only fifty-two people..." Kalji''s pupils shrank, his face stunned.


    Before entering the game, there were more than three million people in the capital at the end.


    Excluding the original two million residents, because of the comeback of Arcadia, there are at least one million contestants from all over the place.


    There are basically people who are very willing to participate.


    Among them, there should be more than half of the contestants who are below the five figures, with ''low strength''.


    But within the range of Kalji''s perception, he only found fifty-two such people.


    And Kalji has already covered his perception to the huge building complex he is in, and from the fictional souls who are communicating, he learned that the name of the building complex is Jingling Court, which is the core area of ??the soul world.


    But in this core area, there are only fifty-two contestants.


    "Spatial overlap?" Kalji cautiously put forward this assumption.


    The so-called spatial overlap can be understood as a TV channel, if it is described as an image.


    Channel 1 and Channel 2, the broadcasters are different programs, but they are on the TV at the same time.


    In the spatial sense, it means that Channel 1 and Channel 2 are both in the "position" of the capital at the end.


    And Su Jin probably used this method to overlap a large number of ''channels'' on the capital of the end, so that millions of contestants were arranged in different channels in batches.


    In a unit of 100 people, Su Jin overlapped at least 10,000 channels.


    And such a large-scale overlapping space will inevitably lead to a certain confusion in the space realm of the little garden.


    Thinking of this, Kalji couldn''t help but stunned and said:


    "Isn''t he afraid of being blamed by the Queen of Halloween..."


    The second after Kalji finished speaking, he immediately realized that he had said something wrong.


    This Su Jin, really may not be afraid of the Queen of Halloween to blame.


    Thinking of this, Kalji embarrassedly avoided the topic and asked again:


    "Mr. Mi, do you mean that once I forcibly escape, I will be involved in the spatial turbulence because the space realm appears to be a bug?"


    "And if I get involved in the spatial turbulence that only three digits can guarantee my survival, even if I have the power of space, I''m afraid I will die on the spot..."


    Speaking of this, Kalji suddenly looked terrified.


    Space turbulence is an extremely dangerous place in any world.


    On celestial bodies, even the gravitational force of a star or a black hole can only distort space, but cannot tear it apart.


    Being able to tear space apart is basically a three-digit privilege.


    The spatial turbulence is a chaotic zone composed of many spaces, similar to the ''mixer'' in the sense of space.


    Even if it is a four-digit number entering it, there will be death and no life. Only the existence of the four-digit number, or the existence of power in the three-digit number, can guarantee survival in the turbulent space.


    And at this moment, Mr. Mi said in a strange tone to Kalji:


    "You... are you thinking too much?"


    Kalji froze for a moment, his expression a little dazed.


    Did he say something wrong?


    Isn''t spatial turbulence a three-digit level of power? Don''t the four digits enter where, won''t they die directly?


    At this time, Mr. Mi seemed to be unable to bear it, and sighed:


    "Since three-digit power is not allowed in the lower level of Little Garden, do you think the power to deliberately create spatial turbulence is not a three-digit power?"


    Gargi''s face froze.


    And Mr. Mi explained in a strange tone:


    "Overlapping space, since it will cause chaos in the space, but since Su Jin can do it, it means that he has suppressed the scale so that it can create space turbulence."


    "This can not only ensure the existence of overlapping space, but also prevent the force from exceeding the allowable upper limit of the lower layer."


    "I obviously want to remind you to be careful about Su Jin''s accomplishments in space. I want to remind you that he is close to the three-digit level in this regard. Why do you think that you will be involved in spatial turbulence after you escape?"


    "I..." Kalji was embarrassed for a moment, and then blushed: "I understand, I will be careful."


    "Then put away the keys, and let''s crack the gift game in a proper manner."


    "Hehe, once you use the means of forced escape, you will inevitably be taken away by the chaotic space, and then sent to his place under the power preset by Su Jin. I want to remind you of this."


    "With Su Jin''s accomplishments in this regard, once he finds out about you, he can completely divide you all into multiple spaces and launch attacks across the spaces."


    "Hehe, when the time comes, I''m afraid you won''t even see his people, and you will be played with various methods to death."


    "Don''t underestimate an existence who is good at space power, especially Su Jin, who is good at soul and space. The multiple and diverse methods in their hands will make you feel what is called despair."


    "Of course, you don''t have to be too nervous. In the current time period, Su Jin will definitely allocate most of his strength to deal with Asura."


    "Compared to you, the little guy of the Shura tribe is too dangerous, you still have a chance to escape safely."


    After Mr. Mi said this, he muttered to himself in a strange tone:


    "It''s weird, it stands to reason that to cultivate to this level, you should have some kind of complete and powerful inheritance, but the way Su Jin uses his power makes me feel unfamiliar."


    "Could it be that Hakoba has three-digit numbers or two-digit numbers that I don''t know?"


    Chapter 0434 The star of fascination shines


    Just as Mr. Mi was muttering to himself, Kalji had recovered his strength and was about to contact the brown-haired man who was practicing woodcarving next to him.


    "Standard opening... Arcadia looks like it''s going by the flow."


    Kalji looked at the man in the death tyrant suit and said thoughtfully.


    If Arcadia followed the standard procedure for the debut battle, generally speaking, after the contestants entered the Bounty game venue, they would encounter a special ''NPC''.


    The contestants, that is, the ''players'', will be exposed to the basic situation of the products that the organizer wants to sell from this NPC.


    After that, it is up to the player to decide whether to spend money to buy the product, or to get it for free by challenging the game.


    At this point, Arcadia did not exceed Galgi''s expectations.


    The ''NPC'' in front of him did begin to explain various situations in the Soul Society after he asked.


    Including death, the origin of the virtual, and a series of overviews of the corpse soul world.


    And in the end, after the man who called himself Aizen Sousuke showed the basic skill of the **** of death, "White Zanuki Walk", Kargi saw the liberation of the so-called Zanpakut¨­.


    "Broken like the sky, Jinghuashuiyue!"


    The Zanpakut¨­ in Aizen''s hand shattered like a lens after the magnetic voice declared.


    This Zanpakut¨­ should be the key gift that Arcadia wants to sell... When Kalgi thought so, he saw Kyoka Suizuki in Aizen''s mouth.


    The ability seems to be a relatively common ability in terms of water flow operation.


    At the same time, through Kalji''s perspective, Mr. Mi, who had watched Jinghua Shuiyue, suddenly made a voice:


    "Um?"


    "Mr. Mi?"


    Calgary asked suspiciously.


    Although Mr. Mi is parasitic on his spirituality and has a high degree of suspicion, to a certain extent, Kalgi is not afraid of him.


    Even Kalji thinks that this old gentleman has a good character and likes to make some dirty jokes. He seems to have often lured some ignorant girls in the past.


    In this regard, it was Kalji who knew that although his position was embarrassing, it was a two-digit existence, and Klimo''s important chess piece was protected to a certain extent.


    On the other hand, Mr. Mi seems to have a very subtle hostility towards the Ouroboros.


    This also led to the fact that in the matter of the Ouroboros, Kalji could easily cooperate with the other party and get a certain amount of help.


    Faced with Kalji''s doubts, Mr. Mi said in a relaxed tone:


    "This man''s Zanpakut¨­ is quite interesting."


    This man... Kalji''s face didn''t change. He calmly watched Jinghua Shuiyue. After earnestly asking some basic information, he left the courtyard alone and went to other places to get information on cracking the game.


    Wait until Karji leaves.

 Chapter 345：

    ¡ª¡ª


    Lingwang Palace, in some kind of room.


    Aizen Soyousuke pushed up his glasses and said with a smile:


    "It seems that Zanpakut¨­''s ability has been detected."


    In front of Aizen, there was a huge screen that spread hundreds of meters.


    Inside the screen, the tiny windows that were divided into ten inches were shining brightly, showing the current situation of one contestant after another in the captain''s room of the fifth division.


    Aizen, who was sitting on the chair, held her cheek with one hand, looked at the monitors, and said with a smile:


    "Hakoniwa, it''s more interesting than I thought."


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Is the suspected location the Lingwang Palace?"


    In the game field with internal number 10219, Cairi Rin, who had been out of the fifth division for a while, bit her fingers and said calmly:


    "When trying to forcefully escape, the changes in space made me feel dangerous, and there were definitely risks I couldn''t imagine."


    "Grea is good at wind and space. Maxwell himself is a demon of the space department. I also have the corresponding gift. It is not difficult to find this. If your Highness is qualified, it has not been developed yet, so it may be a little dangerous. "


    "If this is the case, everyone should have not stepped on the trap, and if we want to converge, we can only find the anchor point of space."


    "In the overlapping space of land on the lower level, such an operation must have a core location for maintenance."


    "Possible locations are the Lingwang Palace, the virtual circle, and the place called the invisible empire found under the shadows is also possible."


    "But in a high probability, it is still the Palace of the Spirit King, where this Spirit King lives, and Su Jin Bacheng is also there, waiting for the challenger."


    "Cracking method one, becoming a spirit king, and cracking method two, defeating the organizer, are actually equivalent to an option, which fits Su Jin''s character very well."


    "So in fact, directly trying to enter the Spirit King Palace is the fastest way to pass the level."


    "Your Highness, they should all try this. After all, we can''t stay in Su Jin''s gift game for too long, which may attract the Heavenly Army."


    "And the particularity of His Highness may even cause some existences to directly target Arcadia."


    "Su Jin let the guardian leave for 12 days and let Athena leave. She probably wants to let us go and doesn''t want to make things worse."


    While thinking about how to break the game, Cai Liling frowned and said:


    "But before, Su Jin tried to arrest us again? What''s the benefit of catching ouroboros all of a sudden?"


    "If he wants to take credit for us, he could have joined forces with Uesugi Kenshin, Hercules and the others to take me and His Highness down back in the godslayer world."


    "So the target is not likely to be us... or that we are just the affected object..."


    When Cai Liling said this, she suddenly thought of a possibility.


    A possibility that she couldn''t understand:


    "He''s looking for Asura... His goal was Asura from the beginning!"


    "How is it possible that he would try to challenge a four-figure breaker? Crazy?"


    When Cai Liling thought of this, her face was extremely ugly:


    "A four-digit outlier is going to take action in this gifted game venue?"


    "Su Jin set up the overlapping space to provide a buffer for the breakers to avoid breaking the capital at the end?"


    "From the very beginning, he wanted to take down Asura, the queen of the Asura clan?"


    Thinking of this, Cai Liling suddenly understood the key, the key she had to face.


    That is the overlapping space where she is located, which is likely to be affected by the war between the two sides and become the buffer zone for that sacrifice.


    "You must crack the game and leave in a short time... But if you want to leave in a short time, you have to go to the Lingwang Palace, and the Lingwang Palace is basically Su Jin''s lair, and it is the core of the battle later..."


    When Cai Liling said this, she was dumbfounded:


    "This...isn''t this incomprehensible..."


    "Can you only bet on luck, bet that the overlapping space you are in will not be destroyed due to the battle..."


    When Cai Liling said this, she gave a wry smile:


    "If I can survive, next time I''m afraid I have to prepare some gifts to temporarily increase luck..."


    When she said this, she raised her head with a complicated expression, looked at the sky of Jingling Court, and looked at the Palace of the Spirit King, which was wrapped by a hidden wall and only discovered by personnel of the Space Department, and sighed:


    "I''m afraid, now, the battle has begun..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Playground of Build 2121.


    A white-haired woman with pure white ghost horns, wearing a red kimono with black feather weaving and two knives around her waist, was holding a roll of white parchment, taking notes as she walked.


    Around her, there were gods of death scattered all over the place. If you look closely, you can see the team emblem of the second division from the death **** of death outfit.


    As he strolled forward, Asura recorded while reading:


    "Well... the captain of the first team, Yamamoto Motoyasu, is the strongest **** of death in the millennium, the strongest in the soul world..."


    "Among the thirteenth division, the weakest is the captain of the fourth division, fifth division and tenth division?"


    "The captain of the third division seems to be plotting to subvert the Soul Society?"


    "The captain of the sixth division seems to be a serious sister-in-law, and the vice-captain of the ninth division seems to have a crush on the captain of the same team, Dong Xian Yao, eh! Aren''t they the same **** as humans?"


    "The captain of the seventh division is a werewolf? It''s a dog, I really want to raise it~~ It''s a pity that the roaring dog that I caught last time ran away. I obviously like it."


    "Humans are so annoying, why use your brains to solve problems that can be solved with fists~ Sure enough, the guys who figure out decryption games under the authority of the organizer are all big hooves!"


    In the process of advancing, Asura suddenly stopped and looked up at the end of the road ahead.


    Where, a man with black hair and black eyes, a thin face, handsome facial features, wearing a black suit and white gloves, and the style of clothing in the Soul Society, was standing at the intersection and looked at her quietly.


    After a brief silence, Asura suddenly showed a sweet smile:


    "How can I say it, I''m starting to like you a little bit now."


    "Well, before I thought I needed to unravel what spirit king and what orthodox ceremony was, you took the initiative to find me so that I could crack the game by defeating the organizer. Bar."


    As she spoke, she put her hands on the double knives around her waist, and her expression became even brighter:


    "Although there may be no possibility of continuing communication, I still want to make a statement in advance."


    Clang!


    In a slightly harsh voice, Asura slowly pulled out the sword from his waist and said seriously:


    "If you lose, I will take you and Black Rabbit away, and when the matter is over, let you go back to Arcadia, and do what you say!"


    Su Jin opened his eyes slightly and said calmly, "I won''t kill you."


    "Eh? Why did you acquiesce yourself that you won before you even started fighting?"


    Asura tilted his head suspiciously, and asked inexplicably:


    "Aren''t you going to draw a knife? I heard you use a knife?"


    Su Jin didn''t speak, just frowned and looked up at the sky.


    At the same time, Asura also changed his face and looked up at the sky.


    Above the starry sky in the Soul Realm, above the Spirit King Palace.


    The star of fascination, which should not have appeared, flickered in the sky.


    In Little Garden, Ying Yu is a symbol of war, and it is also a controversial spiritual personality that has not yet appeared.


    In the east, the **** who mainly competes for the spirit of enchanting is Chi You, while in the west, the corresponding **** is called¡ª


    - Ares!


    0435 Robust End Point


    In the sky, the star of Yinghuo exudes red light and shadow.


    The originally blue and clear sky was gradually covered by a dark crimson color.


    ¡¾Red of War¡¿


    Anyone who sees the red in the sky has obtained the apocalypse and knows that the war is coming.


    Moo-!


    A horn sounded high in the sky.


    I saw that in the red star of Ying Chao.


    A divine cow with reddish-brown skin, long horns and dark eyes pulled the chariot, stepping out of it as if it had crossed time and space.


    Every step the giant bull took, the sky became gloomy, until finally, the sky was completely covered with red and black.


    An invisible drum sounded.


    The thumping sound of the drums seemed to echo the heartbeat of a person.


    When the drums were beating loudly, a figure gradually appeared on the chariot behind the giant bull.


    He has dark red hair that seems to be stained with rust. The hair is slightly curled, and it hangs loosely around his neck, like the hair of a lion.


    He has a pair of azure eyes, his facial features are distinct and handsome, and the corners of his mouth are slightly raised to give a sense of frivolity and wanton.


    He was wearing bronze armor, with a golden shield in his left hand, a luxurious helmet made of pure gold in his right hand, and a stone spear with many carved patterns on his back.


    No need to ask, at the moment this man appeared, the inflated spiritual personality announced his honorable name to the world:


    - Ares, God of War!


    The brown-red divine ox pulled the chariot and came straight to the ground.


    The chariot was fast, and in just a few steps, it came to the block where Su Jin was.


    A little green, but with a proud voice resounding above the sky.


    "Is that you, who killed the human being incarnated by Hermes."


    Su Jin raised his head slightly and met those blue eyes above the sky.


    "Is something wrong?" Su Jin raised his brows.


    Ares''s mouth curled slightly, and a wanton smile appeared on his handsome face:


    "No, it''s fine."


    "Or, you''ve done a great job, I''ve been looking at that **** for a long time!"


    "What''s the fun of being Zeus'' dog?"


    Su Jin''s eyelids twitched slightly, and for a while he didn''t know whether to complain about Hermes'' failure to be a human being, or whether to complain about the plastic brotherhood of the Greek gods.


    Also, Ares means that you are upset because Hermes is Zeus'' dog. The subtext is, should Hermes be her own dog? Kind of crazy, this guy.


    At this time, the ghost clan with white hair and red eyes said in a dissatisfied tone:


    "Aris... This is about me and Su Jin, you''ve crossed the line!"


    Ares didn''t turn his head, just squinted his eyes, looked down at Asura condescendingly, and said:


    "Di Shitian''s illegitimate daughter, your father wouldn''t dare to talk to me like this here, let alone you!"


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard it, and looked at Asura subconsciously.


    Sure enough, Ashura''s complexion was already ashen at this time, his teeth were clenched, and his eyes seemed to be spitting out fire.


    "Oh, sorry, I seem to have said something wrong."


    Ashura suddenly apologized, and said apologetically:


    "I forgot, you don''t have a father."


    The words fell, and Ares took the lead.


    The chariot and divine bull under him suddenly disappeared, passed through the space, and hit Asura directly.


    boom--!


    Like a meteorite hitting the ground, all the buildings in the entire Jingling Court shattered inch by inch.


    Even the entire fictional world is shaking tremendously at this moment.

 Chapter 346：

    this moment.


    The dust was flying all over the sky, and the crimson light and pure white brilliance flickered.


    And in the light, some kind of terrible vibration is constantly reverberating.


    Obviously, Ares'' bad breath and sneak attack made the queen of the Asura clan really angry.


    Su Jin''s eyes flickered for a moment, his fingertips moved slightly, and in an instant, the world line was changed.


    The dust in the sky disappeared in an instant, the huge vibration also dissipated, and the Jingling Court, which had collapsed, returned to its original state.


    "Oh?"


    Above the sky, Ares, who stepped on the void, raised his eyebrows and commented in a disdainful tone:


    "A gimmicky trick."


    After he finished speaking, his figure slowly fell, and he fell fifty meters in front of Su Jin, stood still, and said:


    "Although I say that I hate women getting involved in battles, that illegitimate girl is not bad. I''m afraid my beloved son can''t stop her for five minutes."


    After a covert cooperation with Ares, Su Jin, who pushed Ashura out of the center of the battlefield, frowned and said:


    "and then?"


    Ares raised the corner of his mouth and looked at Su Jin in a playful tone:


    "What are you pretending to be? I''m asking you if you''re willing to surrender in five minutes!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression did not change, but he just sighed and said:


    "To be honest, there shouldn''t be any deep hatred between us..."


    Hearing this, Ares was stunned and asked back:


    "What kind of deep hatred does a fight between men need?"


    After he finished speaking, he frowned, and then said:


    "Humans are really troublesome. Whether it''s fighting or killing, you have to find a reason. You obviously have a brain, but you use your brain to do these meaningless things."


    Ares finished complaining, the corners of his mouth grinned, and his smile gradually became hideous:


    "If there is really a reason to trouble you, there is indeed one."


    Speaking of this, Ares said with a presumptuous smile:


    "That''s when I hit you, Athena''s concubine, it will be very cool!"


    "Is this reason enough!"


    What I said... Su Jin''s eyes flickered slightly, then sighed, raised his hand, and slowly took off the gloves on his hand:


    "Fighting because of women? That''s a reason, well, at least you think it''s a legitimate reason."


    When Su Jin said this, he took off his bow tie, threw away his gloves and bow tie, and even took off his jacket and unbuttoned the three buttons on his shirt.


    "The fighting spirit is gradually rising..."


    Ares frowned, and the expression on his face gradually took on a happy look:


    "Good boy, I''ve gone wrong, your boy is also violent..."


    The words did not fall.


    A palm is continuously enlarged in Ares'' eyes, infinitely enlarged.


    Until covering his entire field of vision, all his words were stopped.


    Gah!


    Su Jin grabbed Ares'' face with one hand, inserted his five fingers into his skull with a creaking sound, and sighed helplessly:


    "I''ve known for a long time that people who are too prudent will eventually become reckless..."


    "So, why are you forcing me?"


    With a light sigh, Su Jin''s waist and right arm suddenly exerted strength.


    In the harsh blast of air, Ares'' head was smashed to the ground!


    boom!


    Chapter 0436 War and Battle


    The ground collided with the back of Ares''s head, and with a loud bang, the ground burst, and magma spurted.


    In the sudden assault, the Aegis on Ares'' left arm was already glowing with cold light.


    "interesting!"


    In the crimson magma, the corner of Ares'' mouth cracked open, and the finger hole caught between his forehead overflowed with blood, flowing down, across the corner of his mouth:


    "Hey, this brute force reminds me of Hercules'' fist, strong enough!"


    Su Jin''s eyes flickered slightly, and his entire arm turned into light at this moment.


    Golden Combat Skill - Lion''s Fangs!


    The endless light was released in an instant, like a supernova explosion, waking up towards Ares.


    Before the attack, Arisford raised his left hand and grabbed Su Jin''s arm.


    next moment.


    Light, drown Ares.


    The earth of Jingling Court also disintegrated and dissipated at this moment, and then the world line was replaced again.


    It was still the peaceful street of Jingling Court, Su Jin calmly looked at Ares who was covered in scarlet not far away, and tilted his head slightly:


    "Dodged?"


    Ares looked at the half of his palm that disappeared, and at the charred broken arm, the corners of his mouth grinned:


    "Hahaha! Enough, really tough!"


    He raised his head suddenly, his bloodshot blue eyes stared straight at Su Jin, grinned, revealing his neat teeth and said:


    "What is the gift that shatters my body defenses?"


    "Does it make sense?" Su Jin replied slightly sarcastically, "It''s enough to kill you."


    "kill me?"


    Ares froze for a moment, then laughed out loud: "Don''t underestimate the God of War!"


    His right hand suddenly lifted, holding the spear behind him.


    The red of war covered his entire arm at this moment, and then covered the entire stone spear.


    At this moment, the stone spear seemed to have woken up from a deep sleep. Countless red lights bloomed in the lines on the spear, and the terrifying energy boiled and compressed inside, causing the surrounding space to be distorted.


    The next moment, a red flame suddenly bloomed in Su Jin''s eyes.


    Like lightning, the spear was thrown by Ares!


    However, in the next second of letting go, a hand suddenly stretched out in mid-air, holding the spear body.


    At the same time, the scarlet red covering the stone spear suddenly released a huge impact as if being provoked.


    "An eyesore!"


    Su Jin shook it coldly, and the suddenly blooming energy was pressed back to the spear by the golden rays of light.


    Ares clearly saw that the quaint spear body with countless textures was pinched with distinct fingerprints at this moment.


    "Huh?" Su Jin was slightly surprised when he found that the stone spear was not crushed.


    "You boy!"


    Not caring about the damage to the beloved artifact, Ares looked grim, and his entire body was covered in bright red blood.


    At the moment when the blood color appeared, Su Jin only felt that the blood all over his body was burning. His skin was reddened to the naked eye at this moment, and the surface of his body even overflowed with blood.


    In contrast, Ares showed the opposite state. His face quickly became ruddy, and his left arm, which was smashed by Su Jin from the atomic level, also recovered at an extremely fast speed, and soon returned to its integrity.


    The war authority held by Ares is essentially a ''collective plunder'', a plunder of ''interests''.


    He who has launched a war completely can link with God to gather the collective strength into himself, and he can also rob the enemy''s strength through the launching of war.


    But now, with the characteristics of war, he plundered Su Jin''s vitality and used it to restore himself.


    "Come on, fight! If it''s a man, come to do Lao Tzu!"


    "Come and have an equal battle with Lao Tzu!"


    Ares roared, strong, muscular arms growing out of his back and under his arms at the same time.


    Feeling that his strength was no match for Su Jin, at this moment, he launched the ''battle'' authority.


    In an instant, Su Jin only felt that a hidden force locked him.


    At this moment, he sensed the weakening of his strength, and even the small universe that had not yet burned seemed to have fallen into a slump, with a sense of laziness.


    It was like seeing a male lion with a spotted hyena, lazy and unmotivated.


    Suddenly, Ares''s two arms approached and grabbed Su Jin''s shoulders.


    The next moment, the other limbs grabbed Su Jin''s arms and legs, and then a big face full of grinning came over.


    That''s Ares'' face:


    "It doesn''t feel good to be pulled down to the same level as Lao Tzu, strong man!"


    The next moment, the six arms exerted force at the same time, astonishingly to tear Su Jin apart.


    puff~


    It sounded like a tire deflating.


    Ares looked at the cloud of white fog in his hand, then turned his head to the side, looked at Su Jin standing on the right fence, and said, "Are you quick to respond?"


    Su Jin heard the words and sighed, raised his hand, rubbed his eyebrows and said:


    "I admit that I overestimated the virtues of the Greek gods."


    Who would have thought that the Greek **** of war was such a disgusting thing.


    A "war" that plunders the power of others, a "battle" that forcibly limits the power of the enemy to a low level.


    If the rumors are added, the ''war legion'' composed of the sons of Ares.


    Then Ares'' fighting style is obvious, pulling the enemy''s power down to the same level, and then crushing the enemy with the power of the group.


    Disgusting tactics.


    Just based on the name of God of War, Su Jin really could not have imagined that Ares'' fighting style was such a way.


    Su Jin once thought he was shameless enough, but now he found that he seemed to be a little more tender.


    "Character? Is it useful to have a loincloth for that thing?"


    Ares sneered, then grinned, revealing neat teeth:


    "Want to try to run away? You can try to get out of my combat zone and run away like a rotten **** bitch."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t look down on you, after all, Athena likes bad ass."


    At this moment, a whisper sounded behind Ares: "Your mouth is much stronger than your strength."


    Suddenly, Ares grew a pair of eyes on the back of his head, followed by a **** mouth and nostrils:


    "Huh, angry? That''s right, at your age, it''s impossible to get to this level without being arrogant."


    "Your physique is really good, at least not inferior to Hercules. Even Zeus may not be stronger than you in pure physical form."


    "But! What about strong physique? Battles are not won by strength alone."


    "The application of authority, the skills of fighting, the experience of fighting, in this respect, you are far worse than Lao Tzu."


    "If you want to win Lao Tzu and break through Lao Tzu''s realm of battle, you must at least be more than ten times stronger than Lao Tzu! Is this possible? Use your walnut-like brain, is this possible?"


    "Give up, you can''t win!"


    "To admit defeat is just to be humiliated by Lao Tzu. Isn''t it bad to be alive?"


    While speaking, Ares''s authority was like a quagmire, entangling Su Jin deeper and deeper until he couldn''t escape.

 Chapter 347：

    He is obviously considered a brainless **** of war, but in battle, he is exceptionally good at provocation.


    Su Jin, who realized this, sighed with emotion and showed a relaxed smile.


    Ares keenly sensed something was wrong, but he didn''t know what was wrong, but at this moment, he really felt Su Jin''s abnormality.


    Something dangerous is about to happen! The Apocalypse of Linguistics reminds Ares constantly.


    "What, do you just need ten times the output? I thought it would take at least a hundred times more burning to tear the blockade."


    As if the big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground, a relaxed smile appeared on Su Jin''s face.


    He looked at Ares who was uneasy, smiled and whispered:


    "Let it burn!"


    At this moment, the cold and lonely universe was ignited by Su Jin.


    Chapter 0437 The man who shouted the truce


    There is no temperature, but an unusually bright light wraps Su Jin.


    Those beams of brilliance are like the cold and lonely universe, vast, magnificent but pure and cold.


    The coldness spread to Ares along the connection between the authorities, trying to freeze his thinking and freeze his soul.


    Before this moment came, Ares followed the revelation of his soul and eliminated the authority''s interference with Su Jin.


    At the same time, he erected a divine shield and actively activated the authority inside, placing the relatively fragile body of the **** under the protection of the red of war.


    Unlike some gods who hide their mighty power in themselves, in order to maintain an exceptional four-digit level, the Greek gods generally turned their authority into various types of artifacts, and limited their bodies to a generally weaker level.


    And Ares'' shield was made by the authority of ''war''.


    Distant Mount Olympus.


    In the Temple of War.


    The children of war who received the apocalypse gathered on the statue of Ares and recited the prayer of Ares.


    Bit by bit, the red rays of light were connected together in an invisible line in the chanting sound, and then converged on Ares, who was the backbone.


    This will cause Ares'' damage to be split equally between each member of the War Legion.


    At the same time, the power of the War Legion will converge on Ares.


    Unlike the previous play, Ares finally sensed danger in Su Jin.


    Fatal danger.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was bathed in golden light, opened his eyes that seemed to be condensed with nebulae, and sighed:


    "In this state, I can''t compress the destructive force like I just did."


    Ares did not continue to put on that bad smile, but in a dreadful tone, gritted his teeth, and said word by word:


    "Simulation of creating a star map!"


    The great secret treasure, the supreme mystery of the gods, the supreme secret treasure created with the cosmology as the core.


    "Just a human!"


    Ares gritted his teeth, trying not to let himself show the slightest envy.


    At this time, Su Jin slowly raised his hand, and between his hands, a nebula appeared in his palm.


    The stars of MSI were born in Su Jin''s palm and destroyed in his short life, giving birth to nebulae, and with the center of his hands as the core, they continued to rotate, forming a dazzling Milky Way.


    Holding the ''Galaxy'' in his hand, Su Jin looked at Ares, who was locked not far away, and said with a toothless smile:


    "I advise you not to survive. Although I am half-familiar with this trick, I hope to master it most."


    Ares'' lips trembled, and the corners of his mouth were barely pulled up, as if he was laughing and as if he was afraid:


    "Don''t be too impulsive, the Central Little Garden will not allow the power of this scale to appear in the lower layers, you''d better stay calm."


    A chain of illusory chains appeared in the perspective that only Su Jin could see, like chains, bound the galaxy in his hand.


    "Don''t worry, I will try to use this trick to the maximum. If you can''t stop it, it''s your business."


    He muttered to himself, and the galaxy in his hand also turned!


    At this moment, in Su Jin''s hands!


    Infinite light was born from it, shining in all directions.


    The galaxy is spinning and burning at this moment!


    In the fictional world of corpses, there seems to be a super-giant sun rising.


    The overlapping space, on the 120,000-kilometer land covered by tens of thousands of soul worlds.


    All the contestants raised their heads one after another, looking up at the sky in astonishment, at the ''sun'' that had just bloomed and shone light on tens of thousands of worlds!


    The Profound Truth of Aries Gold Saint Seiya - Stardust Rotation Technique!


    Create a galaxy in the palm of your hand and rotate it, causing a cosmic disaster to drown the enemy.


    It is the mystery that the golden saint who protects Athena can only bloom when the small universe is burning.


    "Grass!"


    Ares only had time to scold one word.


    The infinite light completely engulfed Ares!


    ¡ª¡ª


    [2105380] Outer door.


    Outside the capital of the end.


    A blond boy wearing a helmet with feather accessories suddenly appeared here.


    He is the **** of thieves and commerce, Hermes, the messenger of Zeus.


    At this time, he was standing high in the sky, looking at the city not far away, the blurred city caused by the overlapping of spaces, pouted and said:


    "That guy Zeus actually asked me to bring Ares back, che, why does he still have the face to ask me to persuade him?"


    To be honest, even Hermes thought Zeus''s style was disgusting.


    Let him, who has a grudge against Su Jin, help to hold Ares back. Isn''t it obvious that he will be slow to work?


    Zeus''s behavior is really... beautiful!


    Standing in the sky, Hermes raised his hand to the level of his eyebrows, looking at the capital at the end not far away and said:


    "Calculate the time, is it enough for Ares to beat the kid?"


    Ares left Mount Olympus and disappeared yesterday.


    However, considering that Athena left the capital at the end of the morning, according to Hermes'' understanding, Ares would never come to step on the pit at this time.


    After all, Athena almost used a spear to help Ares cut off his children. In terms of Ares'' psychological shadow, as long as she is in the capital at the end, she will never emerge.


    If this is the case, Ares will most likely not shoot in the early morning, and will even squat a few hours after the early morning to test whether Athena really leaves.


    And according to the time, plus Ares''s stinky character, he has a high probability to find Su Jin to kick the door after the game starts.


    Thinking of this, Hermes raised his head and looked at the sun in the garden, and he counted the time:


    "The game started for about 15 minutes, which is enough time for Ares to finish a lap. Maybe it may be the end now."


    Thinking of this, Hermes turned his eyes, and his eyes gradually lit up.


    This time, he came with Zeus''s truce, plus his incarnation, but he had the authority and no incarnation of the ability to limit the scope.


    So... Is it possible to sneak attack on Su Jin Yibo?


    Thinking of this, Hermes'' eyes brightened.


    He looked at the capital at the end in front of him, and slowly extended his hand.


    ¡¾steal! ¡¿


    He stole the distance between the capital at the end and himself, appeared directly inside the capital at the end, and grabbed the gift game documents that were still scattered in the sky.


    Glancing at the gift document, he smiled playfully, took out the positioning gift given by Zeus, and directly locked the position of Ares.


    The next second, he stole the ''position'' of Ares'' helmet and suddenly appeared near the battlefield.


    "Yo, Ares actually got his helmet off?"


    Hermes, who appeared in the game field, was surprised and looked around.


    With his eyesight, he can naturally see that this layer of space is helpless, and the land of 120,000 square kilometers has been evaporated by some energy.


    It can exist at this moment because the power of the sponsor has been projected in the dark.


    "That guy Ares, actually used the power beyond the upper limit of the lower level, is he crazy?"


    "Or beat Athena''s concubine and make him too high? So that he lost his mind?"


    Hermes guessed part of the battle at a glance, and couldn''t help but despise it.


    At this moment, he suddenly received the apocalypse, turned his head suddenly, his eyes passed through several spaces, and saw Su Jin and Ares facing each other in the air.


    Obviously, the confrontation between the two is either interrupted or in a state of peaceful settlement.


    But how could this state be in the interests of Hermes.


    Thinking of this, Hermes'' smile gradually changed.


    He raised the scepter of the **** of commerce in his hand, suddenly changed his voice, imitated the voice of his Athena, and shouted:


    "Zeus has an order, the two sides will stop fighting!"


    The high scepter gathered enough energy to shatter the stars and directly distorted the realm. In the brazen attack, the target was directly at the back of Su Jin''s head.


    At the same time, Hermes grabbed forward with his right hand and activated [Steal].


    He tried to use his authority to steal Su Jin''s future of ''avoiding attacks''.


    And just after launching the attack, Hermes saw that Ares'' body was like a fortress on the beach, shattering inch by inch.


    When his body disintegrated, Ares, who had already discovered Hermes, finally changed his expression, revealing a malicious look.


    That expression, as if the unlucky person caught in the trap, seeing a new unlucky person.


    It''s an expression of schadenfreude.


    At this moment, Hermes'' smile froze.


    Chapter 0438 fair and just


    The sky was grey, and the surroundings were blurry.


    In the fictional world after the Stardust Rotation Art was wielded, everything became gray, and everything seemed to return to chaos, and only the power of the center of the small garden remained here.


    In the gray world, Ares, the **** of war with red hair and blue eyes, dressed in bronze, looked at the young man with black hair and black eyes not far away, and couldn''t help but admire:


    "Good boy, it''s really deep enough to hide!"


    "Just based on the move just now, your kid is at least at an exceptional level of four figures. Oh, it''s insidious enough. No wonder you are attracted by that crazy woman."


    Su Jin didn''t respond, just tore off the blood-stained shirt on his own, frowning slightly, as if distressed by the loss of clothes.


    Ares, who was completely ignored, grinned, but said nothing.


    He, who was just a pile of debris, was not qualified to run on Su Jin, who was the winner.


    But he Ares did not lose!


    "Boy, you don''t think you won, do you?"


    Ares smiled grimly.


    Su Jin''s expression finally changed a little.


    He frowned slightly, focused on Ares, and said impatiently:


    "The spirit was defeated, and the atoms of the body were smashed by me, and your body should not be something like an incarnation, but the body, right?"


    Without waiting for Ares to answer, Su Jin continued:


    "At such a time, you should be glad that I am not a human being to finally test this kind of spiritual personality with the nature of obliteration, otherwise you are afraid that you are not even qualified to wag your tail and beg for mercy."


    "You''ve grown your lips!"

 Chapter 348：

    Ares grinned, but couldn''t help but said:


    "There is a way to wait for Lao Tzu for 1 minute, wait for Lao Tzu to climb out of the coffin, and fight you again in a fair and just manner!"


    Hearing this, Su Jinhe sneered and said sarcastically:


    "The fairness of the Greek gods is that the twelve gods beat me up?"


    Not to mention the possibility, Su Jin really had such doubts.


    If Daoism, Buddhism, and Cross religion are the gods, Su Jin also believes that the other party is shameless, but Greece, then it can be pulled down.


    More than half of the main gods in Greece are shameless people, which is almost recognized by Hakoten.


    And among these shameless people, there is the name of Ares.


    He had reason and motive to doubt Ares'' integrity.


    "I''m the only one, dare you? Boy." Ares defiantly defiantly.


    However, Ares himself knew very well that he really lost miserably.


    But he was not convinced, because if he was fighting for life and death, he felt that he still had a chance, even a great chance.


    Through the power of war, he can seize the power of his own children and resurrect, he can consume his faith, and return from the history of mankind.


    However, Su Jin may not be able to continue to use the tricks like just now.


    He didn''t believe that Su Jin could use the trick that exploded his own power hundreds of times.


    Su Jin is not the kind of guy who manipulates the power of victory in Athena, so that he can''t find any hope of winning, so why should he be counseled by Ares? Just hard to the point of death!


    Give him Ares a minute, and immediately finish Su Jin, the kind that breaks three legs.


    Su Jin wiped his hand, restored the clothes on his body, then glanced at Ares and said:


    "childish."


    It''s a childish trick done by a child, Su Jin is not in the mood to continue arguing with Ares.


    Comparatively speaking, he is more wary of Asura. Although the outlier who first appeared was entangled by Ares''s goddess, but at this time the power of war was forced, Ares was killed by him, and there was only a little left. Wreck of will.


    Su Jin inevitably suspects that Asura has escaped the predicament and is hiding nearby, ready to attack at any time.


    "Are you afraid?" Ares continued to play dead, provocatively.


    Su Jin inevitably became impatient with this attitude of losing.


    He even wondered if he had chosen the wrong tactics.


    He should have used the scarlet needle for torture, not the stardust spin with violent damage.


    Am I being too upright? Su Jin couldn''t help but think so suspiciously.


    And at this moment, a coquettish voice sounded from behind:


    "Zeus has an order, the two sides will stop fighting!"


    As soon as Su Jin heard it, he heard that it was Athena''s voice, and was puzzled for a while.


    At this moment, Lingge''s apocalypse made him realize that something was wrong.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was still focusing on Ares, clearly saw the playful look on Ares'' face.


    Fraud!


    At the same time, Su Jin felt that he was locked by some kind of attack!


    His pupils shrank, and instinctively, he took a step forward, trying to avoid it.


    But after taking one step, the sense of crisis in his heart did not decrease, but suddenly increased several times.


    It was predicted that the position where I appeared after dodging was the position where the attackers would attack with all their strength... Su Jin''s heart was alarming, and he was about to put on the holy clothes and start the Leo''s sovereign resistance.


    this moment.


    A ''sun'' suddenly rose in the fictional world that was originally in a state of chaos.


    At the moment when the scorching sun rose, Huanghuang Tianwei burst out brazenly, aiming directly behind Su Jin.


    At this moment, a cold drink sounded.


    "cut!"


    The voice fell.


    A pure white light cut through the space and attacked the rising sun.


    In the dark, a will full of determination permeates.


    In an instant, the blazing sun was split into two by the pure white light, cut in half, and the energy exploded, flooding the sky like a torrent of light.


    Taking this opportunity, Su Jin got rid of the lock, and his figure was pixelated, suddenly blurred, moved tens of thousands of meters out of thin air, and then solidified again.


    At the same time, Ares, who had won the time, silently recited his honorable name.


    In the response through the Temple of War on Mount Olympus, he separated his authority from the air, and created his own avatar directly out of thin air through the unbroken connection.


    At the same time, Hermes, whose attack was blocked, appeared where Su Jin was standing.


    On the other side, pure white ghost horns and red eyes ghosts with white hair like snow appeared beside Su Jin and snorted:


    "Obviously it''s a one-on-one duel, but it always uses inferior means. Oh, the Greeks are always so shameless and love to play those intrigues."


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, then said softly:


    "Thanks."


    No matter what Asura thought, it was a fact that she helped Su Jin get rid of the lock.


    Su Jin admits that he has to accept this feeling, but one yardage is one yardstick, and the dispute with Asura is still another matter.


    But now, Su Jin doesn''t want to be impulsive with Asura.


    Su Jin turned his head slightly, glanced at Ares who came in the form of a **** of disobedience, then turned his eyes and looked at Hermes, who was holding a scepter and looked regretful.


    "Oops."


    Hermes smiled and didn''t put away the murder weapon. Instead, he took out a roll of black parchment with golden arcs and said:


    "Zeus has an order, the two sides are in a truce, haven''t you heard my words?"


    After he finished saying this, he slammed it down and pointed at Su Jin and shouted:


    "Especially you, the head of Arcadia, what''s your posture? Do you want to hit me?"


    "2 on 2, how?" Ashura glanced at Su Jin and asked.


    "Can."


    Su Jin responded, then narrowed his eyes, and raised the corners of his mouth little by little, until the smile gradually became hideous:


    "Hermes, I have to congratulate you on one thing."


    It was like a lion bent over and completely entered a hunting state.


    Su Jin''s figure was engulfed by the flaming golden flames, and the whole person seemed to be covered with golden armor.


    "You really **** me off!"


    "Huh?" Hermes'' sharp gap was wrong.


    At this time, Ares moved his arms and said cursingly:


    "Cool, he used the trick just now, and he has long been bored."


    Hearing this, Hermes'' eyes lit up, but what he didn''t notice was that Ares seemed to take a step back silently, exposing him closer to Su Jin.


    At this time, ''Aris'', who saw Su Jin raise his hand, kindly reminded:


    "Be careful, his move seems to be a large-scale saturation bombardment, and it also carries a shattering force, don''t get hit."


    Hearing this, Hermes felt alarm bells in his heart.


    But not to Su Jin, but to Ares.


    You reminded me twice? Is this old Hanbi trying to **** me off?


    Habitual distrust made Hermes subconsciously focus his defenses on Ares.


    At this moment, Su Jin raised the tip of his right finger, and the coquettish purple light began to flicker.


    That was the start of the corpse qi underworld wave!


    Chapter 0439 There is such a good thing?


    A purple glow lit up.


    Ares stepped back for the first time.


    And the premeditated Hermes immediately shot and stole the ''position'' of him and Ares.


    The two suddenly switched positions in the air and switched directions.


    Doubt arose in his heart, and Hermes never believed any of Ares''s words, and even took it as the opposite.


    Ares said that Su Jin''s attack was a large-scale saturation bombing, and Hermes believed that Su Jin''s next move was a single-minded, personal lore move.


    As a result, Hermes had a bad association with Ares'' retreating behavior.


    For example, Ares tried to use his Hermes as a shield to attack Su Jin at the moment when he blocked Su Jin''s attack.


    Ares has done this kind of behavior of using teammates as shields.


    His war authority is said to be able to share the damage, but in the event of a mortal attack, Ares is often a member of the war legion.


    He, Hermes, didn''t want to be Ares'' shield, or even on the contrary, he wanted to take Ares on the post.


    That''s why he stole the distance between himself and Ares for the first time, and completely changed the positions of the two.


    At that time, no matter whether Su Jin is respectful for individuals or a large-scale AOE, with Ares in front, Hermes will have room to react.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Su Jin''s tactics were not the two he guessed.


    Accumulating corpse energy underworld wave together, purple light flickering.


    Ares and Hermes froze at the same time, as if they were petrified, their thoughts began to stagnate, and their thinking became slow.


    At this time, Asura''s figure disappeared out of thin air, and a huge ''giant sword'' appeared on the spot, as if it was going to run through the heavens and the earth.


    The giant sword trembled slightly, as if it was held in the hands of an invisible giant. Suddenly, it slashed directly towards Ares!


    It seems that because of the hatred that had just been hindered, Asura turned into a sword and immediately attacked ¡®Ares¡¯.


    The giant sword swung down, and the gray world seemed to usher in the first rays of light between heaven and earth.


    At this time, Hermes had already switched positions with Ares.


    all of a sudden.


    Feeling the absolute concept of ''cut off'', the Hermeticians were almost dumbfounded.


    He didn''t expect that Asura would actually attack Ares, or in other words, he didn''t notice Asura at all.


    It''s just a ghost with white ghost horns. It looks like a half-blood, and he is standing with Su Jin. At a glance, he knows that it is not a good thing.


    Hermes thought this way before, and directly excluded Asura as a member of the ants.


    but now¡­¡­


    What the hell, the authority to ''cut off''? This **** is a four-figure breakout!


    The Hermeticians were almost stupid.


    He moved quickly, and with the power of stealing, stole his fate of being hit, and then handed it over to Ares.


    At the same time, Ares, who knew that his brother would definitely cheat him, started the war immediately, using the connection of the twelve gods of Olympus to connect the war with Hermes.


    The ''giant sword'' slashes!


    The power of severing was deflected, and Asura noticed it immediately.


    She tried to lock the target again, but she was stunned to find that Hermes and Ares were connected together, and attacking Hermes was attacking Ares.


    In an instant, the queen of the Shura tribe was also stunned.


    Hit one person, two people hurt together?


    And such a good thing?

 Chapter 349：

    This time, Asura didn''t bother to lock it again, and the blade of karmic fire that cut off everything and burned away sins fell straight at Hermes.


    "Fuck!" Hermes was split in half on the spot while screaming.


    Not only was the body surface neatly cut, but even divine power, spirituality, and authority were briefly cut open.


    Ares on the other side shared the damage equally, but was attacked by the fire of convicting karma.


    He, who is a fierce **** himself, ran into the flames of the Asura clan, and the sin of the war that started the war on the spirit immediately began to backlash.


    The result of evenly splitting the damage was a critical hit in the area most vulnerable to injury.


    When the scene is converted into mathematics, it is like 2¡Â2=4...a strange equation appears.


    And at the moment of being burned by the karmic fire, Ares suddenly remembered.


    The current queen of the Ashura family seems to have the power of ''good luck'', and can accumulate failures in normal times, and then release them at one time at critical moments, so as to achieve more than usual success.


    Coupled with Asura''s own cut off of power, this chain of tricks made the strong against her miserable, and was often hit hard at the first time in the conflict.


    And just now, if he hadn''t been clever and connected Hermes with war, he might not have been injured at all.


    Aware of this, even a person with a good temper will lose control of his emotions, not to mention Ares has a bad temper, so he disconnected the link immediately and cursed:


    "Just from your mother! Hermes, you son of a bitch, is I your father? Are you playing around when you have nothing to do?"


    However, Hermes had no time to curse back.


    At this moment, he realized that he had been caught in Su Jin''s trick.


    He was previously cut off by Asura into two pieces of spirituality, one of which has fallen into Su Jin''s hands.


    Suddenly, Hermes forcibly resisted the pain of being cut off, looking at Su Jin nervously:


    "If you have something to say, don''t mess around!"


    At this time, Su Jin''s eyes were indifferent, holding Lingge''s right hand, a blue flame appeared.


    Accumulating corpse gas ghost Cang Yan!


    Using the soul as fuel to obtain the profound meaning of explosive power is the forte of the Cancer Saint Seiya Manigot.


    In Little Garden, the soul of the person is basically hidden in the spirit, so the soul that Su Jin draws out with the waves of the underworld is naturally the form of the spirit.


    As the ranking of life, spirituality is almost equal to the origin of soul and body in Hakoten, and it is the fundamental power.


    At this time, in the face of Hermes who had harmed him, Su Jin did not hesitate to burn the spirit in his hand, blooming the ghost flame.


    Brilliant--!


    Clusters of blue ghosts ignited between the sky and the earth, and the ghost flames fueled by Hermes'' spirituality were like a spark that started a prairie fire, and in an instant, it spread all over the sky.


    At this time, Su Jin''s eyes narrowed.


    The clumps of ghost Cangyan suddenly changed shape, turning into giant blue wolves.


    The essence of the giant wolf is the flame of the ghost that burns the spirit of Hermes and burns the matter and soul in the small universe.


    Inspired by the wolves of the tenth blade, Su Jin temporarily modified this move, showing Gui Cangyan in the form of a wolves, giving it the ability to independently chase the enemy.


    That''s why.


    In the blink of an eye, Hermes and Ares were surrounded by hundreds of millions of wolves.


    Each of them is made of Hermes'' spirit, and each one is equivalent to a ferocious attack swung by Su Jin, powerful enough to shatter the stars.


    "Ahhh-!"


    The Lingo was burned, and Hermes held his head and howled miserably.


    The pain of being burned in essence squeezed his thinking, causing him to round his bloodshot eyes, clutching his head with both hands, screaming again and again, unable to think normally.


    The shrill and sharp drake-style long horns made Ares on the side feel numb in his scalp, and he couldn''t help shivering. He almost couldn''t control his endocrine system and wet his pants.


    Chapter 0440 Hermes equals zero


    Fortunately, he just broke the link to the war, otherwise, now, I am afraid that it will be as miserable as Hermes... Thinking of this, Ares can''t help but feel fortunate.


    Thankfully, he was smart enough. After being stabbed by Asura, he quickly released the link with Hermes, so that Cangyan, the ghost of corpse qi, did not burn him.


    No, that ghost flame may not burn me... Ares subconsciously looked at the wolves surrounding him and quickly made a judgment.


    The single ghost Cang Yan is not strong, and the existence of three figures can be resisted with the flesh.


    Although Ares''s own body is only maintained at the strength of a four-digit legend, if the equal distribution of war is added, and the damage is distributed to the war legion on Mount Olympus, it can still withstand it.


    However, he could withstand the attack of the ghost Cangyan, but he couldn''t withstand the terrifying ability to burn the spirit.


    Or that Ares didn''t dare to gamble on whether the ghost Cangyan could burn his spirit.


    This is actually nonsense. Although Hermes is an incarnation, the essence of the spirit is three-digit, and the three-digit cannot withstand this kind of burning. His Ares'' spirit has not undergone transformation. , where can it stand.


    And then again, this kind of trick to burn the enemy''s spirituality and gain explosive destructive power is really too insidious.


    Even Ares, one of the twelve Greek gods, has never seen such a trick.


    hiss! This kind of trick looks like the underworld system, Ares seriously suspects that Su Jin may have an affair with Hades.


    To be honest, Ares does not deny that Su Jin is very strong.


    But before, he just thought that Su Jin''s explosive power was strong and his attacks were extremely destructive. The strongest move could even smash his body and kill him with one blow.


    For the four-digit outliers who can kill him, Ares always has the mentality of looking at his opponents, constantly provoking them to death, trying to abuse himself by fighting and forcing himself to become stronger.


    If Asura hadn''t secretly warned by Emperor Shitian, Ares would have taken the initiative to call the door when the opponent''s promotion to four figures broke.


    That is why Ares stinks that Asura is a fatherless seed, and the purpose is to provoke the other party and fight with Asura to improve his own strength.


    The God of War should gain strength in battle and sublimate himself. Ares has always thought and done this.


    But now in this situation, Ares automatically moved Su Jin to the list that should not be provoked in his heart.


    Although it is not certain whether it is because of Asura''s attack to cut off the spirit that the current situation happened, Su Jin''s tactics of burning the spirit of people made Ares a little cowardly.


    That feeling was like seeing his terrifying uncle when he was just born.


    His icy gaze, like a frozen soul, revealed the true meaning of death in just his breath.


    If it weren''t for the kindness in his uncle''s eyes, Ares would have left a shadow in his heart.


    But now, Su Jin''s move gave him the same feeling as when he faced Hades when he was a child, or it could be said to be just the opposite.


    At this time, Hermes, who squeezed out his thinking ability and resisted the pain of burning his soul, shouted hoarsely towards Ares:


    "A...Ri...S! Save me!"


    Ares looked around, looked at the Cangyan wolves that surrounded him, and then looked at Su Jin, who was burning Hermes Linger in his palm, thought for a moment, and avoided Hermes''s sight.


    The Greek **** of war, it''s not ashamed to be cowardly... Even if you lose to humans, it''s not impossible.


    After all, Arcadia is one of the strongest human communities, and lost to the leader of Arcadia. In fact, thinking about it, the face is still passable.


    A man can bend and stretch, he was almost stabbed by Athena in the lower body, didn''t he endure it?


    This time it''s just a fight with others and a loss. It''s better than the previous record, right?


    Thinking of this, Ares thought about it and raised his hands high.


    "Ares, you!" Hermes'' bloodshot eyes suddenly widened.


    "I surrender!"


    Ares shouted confidently.


    God of War, surrender is not shabby. There is always one side to lose in a war. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to lose once in Ares?


    Hermes complained in a hoarse voice:


    "I take the order of Zeus..."


    "You can pull it down. If the old man''s order was useful, I would not have been beaten by Athena back then."


    After listening to Ares, he scolded, no matter how he thought about it, he felt that Su Jin would not accept Zeus'' mediation order.


    Did you Zeus get Arcadia? This is the same as taking the orders of Greece and telling the people in heaven to do things.


    "Bastard!" Hermes cursed, and the pain of the burning of Lingge suddenly surged up, causing him to be so angry that he couldn''t speak normally at all.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had only shot twice, looked at Ares who raised his hands with a rather strange expression.


    Is this too easy?


    Why does he feel that Ares and Hermes together are better than Ares alone?


    Wait a minute, in this way, one Ares plus one Hermes equals one Ares, so isn''t Hermes equal to zero?


    Thinking about it carefully, this equal sign seems to be true... Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth, narrowed his eyes and glanced at Ares, then turned to look at Asura.


    In any case, this time he and Asura teamed up to win two-on-two against Ares and Hermes, so from the perspective of surrender or the disposal of spoils, he should discuss with Asura.


    At this time, aware of Su Jin''s sight, Asura took the initiative to take a step back:


    "Although I also want to do something, because of the ethnic group, I can only say ''this matter has nothing to do with me''."


    Because the Ashura family can''t rashly offend Greece... Su Jin was stunned, and nodded understandingly. Although he is not barefoot and wears shoes, the burden is much less than that of Ashura. A lot, but it''s normal.


    Seeing this, Asura thought for a while, and felt that he had jointly held down Ares and Hermes this time, which seemed to make it difficult for Su Jin to ride a tiger.


    After all, they are the twelve main gods of Greece. Even if they are defeated, it is still very troublesome to deal with.


    Fighting and killing are not enough. Instead, treat the prisoners kindly... Thinking of this, Asura thought about it and said:


    "You can try to apply for consignment from Thousand Eyes. Although it is not good to deal with the defeated, if Thousand Eyes accepts it, the Greek gods will not deal with you."


    Hearing that, Su Jin, who originally only wanted to kill people, even planned to meet Zeus, suddenly his eyes lit up.


    Chapter 0441 Gargi''s Dread


    The Capital at the End, a clearing in the forest on the outskirts.


    Kalji suddenly appeared in the open space, his feet were weak, and he fell to one knee.


    He gasped for breath, and after a long time he regained his strength and said:


    "The shock just now..."


    Thinking of the light of destruction that seemed to drown the entire fictional world just now, Kalgi couldn''t help shivering.


    "What the **** is that?"


    At this moment, a sigh resounded in Kalji''s mind:


    "I still underestimated that kid..."


    Hearing this voice, Kalji turned around, sat on the grass, and asked with a look of fear:


    "Mr. Mi, was the light just now caused by the conflict between Su Jin and Asura?"


    The confrontation between Su Jin and Ares directly affected dozens of fictional worlds, and indirectly affected nearly 20,000 fictional world playgrounds.


    Because of this, everyone saw the brilliance of the Stardust Rotation Power.


    Karji himself was unlucky. The game field he was in was very close to the core of the battlefield, so although there was a buffer for a few seconds, like the core of the war, it turned into a chaotic zone with incomplete realm.


    That is to say, it was only because of the particularity of Kalgi itself that he was able to escape.


    Other contestants may not have such good luck.


    The good thing is that the center of the small garden has a mechanism to protect the contestants in the regular gift game, and it is not difficult to save one''s life.


    Therefore, although Kalji also felt that these people were unlucky, but now, he is more curious about how Su Jin and Asura were like this.


    According to the information, the queen of the Shura clan is not too bloodthirsty, how could she conflict with Su Jin like this.


    Moreover, with Su Jin''s character, a large-scale conflict should not be a choice he would make.


    "..." Mr. Mi was silent for a while, and then explained: "It''s not Asura, it should be that kid Ares."


    "Ares... Ares, the **** of war?" Cold sweat broke out from Kalji''s forehead.


    Ares, the **** of war, one of the twelve Greek gods, was fighting Su Jin just now?


    How could they actually fight each other, and still play like that?


    "God of war? Compared to Chiyou, Ares is not a **** of war..."


    Mr. Mi sneered and corrected Kalji''s mistake, but he didn''t say much, but changed the subject and said:


    "Since Su Jin can match or even suppress Ares, then things will be a little troublesome for you next."

 Chapter 350：

    "Why do you say that?" Kalji asked in astonishment.


    But then, he reacted again, and said with a shocked expression:


    "No, you mean that Su Jin defeated Ares? How is that possible! That veteran four-digit figure is exceptional!"


    "Why is it impossible?"


    Mr. Mi jokingly smiled and said:


    "Aris isn''t here to take his life. He is afraid that this time he will only bring a few divine weapons of authority to keep his combat power at the upper limit of the lower level. Facing guys of the same level, is it strange to lose?"


    "It''s just an incarnation?"


    When Kalji heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief. It was normal for Su Jin to win if it was just an incarnation.


    Although it takes only half a year for a debut, and the existence of defeating four figures on the first day of the official debut is actually very exaggerated, but it is still easier to accept than Su Jin defeating Ares, who has gone all out.


    "No, Ares should be the main body, it''s just Ares who doesn''t have enough artifacts, but at least he should bring the two powers of war and battle, and it can be regarded as 80% of the heyday. But I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    Mr. Mi seemed to shake his head and said with emotion:


    "And according to my speculation, he should have come to the main body for the first time, and the second time he appeared as the latest **** of disobedience. Oh, this little guy is also clever. If he doesn''t win, he will lose first. It seems that Athena brought him the change."


    At this time, Kalji was a little dumbfounded.


    Ares is that the arrival of the main body is enough to impact his brain, but Mr. Mi said, is there a second time?


    Could it be that Ares, who came for the first time, felt that he could not beat Su Jin, so he dropped an avatar to play two-on-one?


    Or in other words, Ares''s body was killed once, and he did not dare to continue to face off after being resurrected. He only dared to send an avatar to take advantage of the conflict between Su Jin and Asura?


    But no matter what it is, it will only prove one thing.


    That is, Ares really can''t beat Su Jin, and may even lose worse.


    "How could he grow so fast..." Kalji couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    Mr. Mi also said suspiciously at this time:


    "I guessed a little, but I''m not sure. After all, if he really did it, then Athena would have done it to Su Jin as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Kalji''s eyes moved, and his face changed slightly: "The troublemaker? How dare Su Jin? Isn''t he a hidden member of Qianyan?"


    "Oh? His allegiance to Qianyan?" Mr. Mi was surprised. It was the first time he had heard of this.


    Then, he smiled and said, "Then I''m 30% sure that it''s him."


    "Why do you say that?" Kalji frowned and asked puzzled.


    Su Jin''s allegiance to Qianyan may be a troublemaker. Doesn''t that mean that Qianyan, the ten thousand-year neutral force, is the original ghost of the troublemaker who disturbed the history of mankind and almost caused the war of the gods?


    Hearing this, Mr. Mi smiled and said:


    "Alpha and Omega were dissatisfied with the gradual loss of possibility of Hakoniwa for a long time. In this case, isn''t it normal to choose to change?"


    Hearing the sound, Kalji''s pupils shrank slightly, and he basked in the vegetables in astonishment:


    "Mr. Mi... You actually called the names of those two..."


    In Hakoba, the existence of the two-digit full power field, its real name cannot be called directly.


    Once their honorable names are called, they will be connected with them in destiny, which will lead to the observation of themselves by the other party.


    This is deadly for anyone, and it means they will lose all their secrets in the eyes of the double-digit existence.


    "Don''t worry. When you take charge of a piece of authority, you will know that it is quite easy to call them by their names without being automatically induced by them."


    Mr. Mi chuckled and then reminded:


    "Compared to these, you should pay more attention to Su Jin''s movements. Don''t forget, your spirituality needs the sovereignty of the sun to grow."


    Hearing this, Kalji''s pupils shrank slightly, but he couldn''t believe it:


    "You mean, Su Jin may compete with me for the sovereignty of the sun? But he is not..."


    "You mean to say that Su Jin already has a Leo?" Mr. Mi smiled playfully: "Don''t think that only you need multiple solar sovereignty to grow!"


    Kalji''s expression changed, he was a little overwhelmed, and he said to himself in amazement:


    "Is that so... Is he also a special type of simulated star chart holder..."


    "No wonder, no wonder Mr. Mi, you want me to be careful about Su Jin..."


    There are very few simulated star creation charts that need to be awakened by the sovereignty of the sun, but less is less. Once they appear at the same time, it is a very normal development for the holder to become an enemy.


    There are only 25 copies of Sun Sovereignty, and each copy corresponds to a different inheritance. If two simulated Star Creation Maps require the same Sun Sovereign at the same time, it is not impossible for the two sides to compete and fight for it.


    So, does he need to be careful about Su Jin... Because that is the enemy that he will inevitably encounter on the way to complete his... Thinking of this, Kalji fell silent.


    After a long time, he sighed:


    "Mr. Mi, my subordinates and I are separated and may need your help."


    "Small thing." Mr. Mi said easily: "But what are you going to do next? Go ahead and steal the flag of Arcadia?"


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Kalji''s eyes flickered, and he sighed:


    "Faced with an exceptional four-digit original holder, it is beyond the usual combat power. It is impossible for the Ouroboros to take anything from Su Jin''s hands without using his hole cards."


    "After the Ares incident, even if the people of the First Union want to blame me for not doing things well, there are not many excuses, and I can even accuse them of bad intelligence. The flag of the community, we can''t do it with our combat strength this time."


    Mr. Mi asked meaningfully at this time:


    "Then what are you going to do? Even at the expense of asking me to find your subordinates?"


    Kalji took a deep breath and said seriously:


    "Taurus Sun Sovereignty, I think, it''s time for me to take it."


    Chapter 0442 is it coming too fast


    The capital at the end, the civic center.


    Black Rabbit rushed into the office with a stack of documents, turned his head to look at it, and found Leticia in front of the floor-to-ceiling window:


    "Lord Leticia, our Miss Athena has given a new detection report."


    When the black rabbit said this, there was obviously joy in his tone:


    "The strong shock born in the fictional world has ended, and Su Jin''s spiritual detection is normal."


    "If there were no surprises, we won."


    Hearing the sound, Leticia breathed a sigh of relief in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    When Su Jin entered the game field and looked for the trace of Asura, Arcadia temporarily asked Athena to contact the clone of Laplace Demon to monitor the movement in the game field together.


    Of course, due to financial problems, the monitoring method is to detect the power reserved by Su Jin and perceive his own changes, and the accuracy rate is not very high.


    In comparison, due to the cooperation of the Soul Society Technology Development Bureau in the fictional world, the intelligence gathering after the incident will be much better.


    There is no way in advance, the price of real-time monitoring is too expensive, and Arcadia''s capital chain does not allow such expenditures.


    And even if it is the current monitoring method to monitor the changes of the spirit, it was only borrowed by dragging the past with the Laplace Demon.


    Fortunately, the monitoring results seem to be paying off well.


    Regardless of the final result, at least Su Jin did not suffer a big loss in the battle with Asura.


    And that''s enough.


    A draw against a four-digit outlier, no matter which way the result is obtained, can greatly raise Arcadia''s evaluation in the lower level of Hakoniwa.


    Not to mention the restoration of the previous grand occasion, but at least it can be guaranteed that the next development will not be affected.


    But the most important thing is that there is no accident... Leticia thinks like this, and reminds the excited Black Rabbit:


    "It''s not over yet, keep monitoring, but not at the current frequency."


    After she finished speaking, she paused and added:


    "Prepare a report on the gift game. It doesn''t matter if it''s rough. I think Su Jin will like this."


    "Is it the admission report of the True Spirit Academy!" Black Rabbit understood Leticia''s statement.


    For Arcadia, the most difficult difficulty has passed, and the next thing to do is to obtain ''resources''.


    And the ''enrollment fee'' of up to 1,000 gold coins of the True Central Academy of Spiritual Arts is a very good reward.


    Not to mention that all the nearly 1.8 million contestants who entered the game venue were all interested in the "Death God" system, as long as one tenth of them were willing to buy it, Arcadia''s tight financial situation would be greatly relieved.


    And no matter how bad it is, a gold coin that 1.8 million contestants need to pay when they retire can greatly supplement financial problems.


    "I understand, I''m going to retrieve the corresponding data."


    After Black Rabbit finished speaking, he was about to turn around and leave, but at this moment, Leticia stopped her:


    "Let Inoue take Lily and the others to do it. It just so happens that they all need to be familiar with the process."


    After speaking, Leticia looked at the black rabbit with a little persuasion and said:


    "It''s been a few years since the older group reached the age of competition. It''s good for them to get used to the atmosphere. After all, you can''t help them solve everything, can you?"


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit stuck out his tongue, then stood to the side obediently, and informed Lily with the contact device to bring Orihime Inoue to retrieve the data.


    After doing this, the black rabbit looked at Leticia again, suddenly remembered something, and said nervously:


    "Speaking of... Lord Leticia, what about the Ouroboros members who may attack the headquarters and steal the flag as Su Jin explained before?"


    Perhaps the members of Ouroboros didn''t know either, but Su Jin relied on the influence of the remnants of the original book in his previous life and concluded that the flag of Arcadia was the key to unblocking Az Dakaha.


    Therefore, he made a series of preparations in this matter, including redrawing the Union flag.


    For example, Shiroyasha was notified, Athena and Lancelot of the Godkiller World were arranged to guard the stronghold, and the flag was deliberately placed in the stronghold to ''fish''.


    But now, although the gift game is still in progress, the most crucial dispute, the conflict between Su Jin and Asura has ended.


    If the Ouroboros really want to be dispatched, now is probably the last chance.


    Leticia thought for a moment, then frowned and said:


    "According to the established plan, but be prepared that they will not show up."


    "It won''t show up, but..."


    The black rabbit dared to say something, and suddenly said:


    "That''s right, that Lord Ashura has lost. Even if the Ouroboros wants to do something, they have to re-evaluate the strength on our side. It is indeed possible to retreat directly."


    No, with Su Jin''s character, it is very likely that he could hide from us and solve everything, like secretly trapping the members of the Ouroboros into the game field and directly arresting this kind of thing, he is very likely to do it... Leticia thought so, but it was not easy to speak directly to the black rabbit.


    Guessing it is one thing, saying it to make Black Rabbit worry in vain is another.


    And this is just a guess, she is not sure that Su Jin will do it to that extent.


    Forget it, if it really is such a development, it would be better for Su Jin to explain herself than to explain it to her, lest Black Rabbit mistakenly think that she is an outsider and suspect that Su Jin and I are secretly colluding behind his back, although her character Not likely to think so.


    Thinking of this, Leticia sighed, turned and walked to the wine cabinet, took a bottle of sherry on it, took three more glasses, and shook it:


    "Although it may be a little earlier, I think it might be good to stay here to celebrate when Su Jin comes back."


    "Wouldn''t it be a little bad, after all, the kids are still working hard."


    Black Rabbit rubbed his little hands, his expression a little shy.


    It can be seen that she really wants to celebrate. Of course, the focus of the celebration is to celebrate privately with Su Jin.


    "And... Su Jin may have just succeeded in repelling His Majesty Asura. Isn''t it a bit bad to celebrate this kind of thing?" Hei Rabbit said awkwardly.


    Repelling four-digit breakers, such a record is dazzling enough at the lower level.


    To put it further, in the old Arcadia Major League, only Kasugabe Takaaki and Canary did such a thing.


    One of them repulsed head-on with force, and the other broke the other''s gift game with ingenuity, forcing them to make concessions, and it was precisely because of this that the two of them were firmly established as the leader and chief of staff of the old Arcadia.


    And once Su Jin also achieves such a record, then whether he is outside the community or among the alliance allies inside, he will be firmly on the throne of the new generation leader of Arcadia, and there is no suspense.


    Such an achievement is indeed a memorable event. Even Black Rabbit inevitably has the idea of ??wanting to celebrate with Su Jin in private.


    That''s why she''s acting like this now.


    Hearing this, the corners of Leticia''s mouth curved slightly, she smiled, and said with a glass of wine:


    "It''s just a drink, and it''s just to fight off four-figure breakers, it''s not a big deal."


    Leticia, who understood Black Rabbit''s worries, naturally wanted to keep things small to alleviate Kuro Rabbit''s unnecessary guilt.

 Chapter 351：

    Hearing this, Black Rabbit''s eyes suddenly lit up: "In this case..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the door of the room was suddenly slammed open, and Jen Russell''s panicked figure rushed up and exclaimed:


    "Not good! The leader killed Ares and Hermes and brought back the corpses!"


    The expressions of Leticia and Black Rabbit froze on their faces at the same time, and the atmosphere immediately fell into a dead silence.


    After a while, Black Rabbit stared blankly at Leticia and murmured softly:


    "It''s not... what''s the big deal..."


    Hearing this sentence, Leticia''s face was embarrassed, and the thought of returning to the ruins of the Hakoniwa knights and sleeping in the cemetery suddenly rose.


    This slap in the face, did it come too fast?


    Chapter 0443 she agreed


    The capital at the end, the civic center, the square in front of the door.


    This is the bustling area of ??the capital at the end of the city. Due to commercial needs and the restrictions of the previous regional ruler, buildings with five or six floors are built here, and the site is leased to the commercial community.


    Now, restaurants, trade stores and even hotels around the square are crowded with people.


    People who didn''t participate in the event, or who had just exited the playing field, crowded into the surrounding stores.


    Even if the store suddenly raises prices by hundreds of times, it can''t stop their "enthusiasm" from pouring in.


    In a short time, wherever you can see the center of the square, it will be crowded with ''customers'', making the whole street extremely lively.


    People pretended to be communicating, and they talked for a long time, but from time to time they cast a curious look towards the square.


    To be more precise, he looked curiously at Su Jin and Asura, who were resting on the park bench, and the two ''corpses'' on the ground.


    In a hotel with the curtains drawn on a cloudy day, the small voices of discussion sounded:


    "Is it the deity?"


    "I don''t think it''s likely."


    "But it''s too similar. That appearance is exactly the same as the statue I saw last time in Ruicheng."


    "Isn''t it possible that the leader of Arcadia really did something to the two Greeks?"


    "Pull it down, even Arcadia in its heyday would not dare to do anything to them."


    "Then you explain what is lying on the ground?"


    "..."


    It was like the sound of mosquitoes, and naturally it couldn''t hide from the four people in the center of the square.


    And Su Jin, the initiator, just glanced around and stopped talking.


    As an advocate, Asura, who was pulled by Su Jin, muttered:


    "It''s so noisy, the leader of Arcadia, are you sure that Di Shitian will come forward like this?"


    "Just call me Su Jin."


    As Su Jin said, he explained:


    "Whether it''s Ares and Hermes breaking into my gift game illegally, or the attack I made before that exceeded the regulations of the central garden, the Heavenly Army will send someone over to conduct a routine investigation. "


    Hearing this, Asura showed a blank expression.


    Seeing this, Su Jin paused and added:


    "Although Di Shitian may not be dispatched, whether he is moving or not, or even sending anyone to come is equal to sending a signal, at least to let you know his current attitude."


    "Oh~~" Ashura nodded suddenly, and then his eyes lost focus again.


    Su Jin didn''t understand what Asura knew, but the development of the situation was in line with his thoughts, so he stopped paying too much attention to Asura''s situation, but calmly waited for the arrival of Leticia and others.


    At this time, Ares and Hermes, who were lying on the ground, were secretly communicating with their hands and feet bound by black ropes in a straight line.


    "Hermes, look at your cowardice, aren''t you just being put here to show the public? Are you still a man by pretending to be dead?"


    The weak Hermes was furious when he heard this, he couldn''t help raising his eyelids, glanced at Ares, and said angrily:


    "I''m not a man, Aphrodite knows."


    Ares'' voice disappeared immediately, and in Hermes'' sight, Ares''s expression was quite ugly.


    Aphrodite, the goddess of love among the twelve gods, along with Ares.


    She was the wife of Hephaestus, the **** of craftsmen, but also the lover of Ares and, of course, of Hermes.


    It seems that the two sides are evenly matched, only Hephaestus is the master of suffering, but Aphrodite has emphasized more than once that she and Ares are true love.


    This is a bit embarrassing... At least Hermes slept with Aphrodite, Ares was definitely more annoyed than Hephaestus.


    Heh, a superficial violent madman would actually think that a woman would really love this kind of thing... Hermes sneered in his heart.


    At this time, Ares suddenly said faintly:


    "Hermes, since you have treated me like this, I am also dissatisfied with you."


    "Didn''t the little lover you found on the lower floor gave birth to you three children?"


    Hearing this, Hermes'' face suddenly turned green, and he had already thought of a terrible possibility.


    "I must tell you regretfully that the second son is my seed."


    When Hermeston opened his eyes, he stopped pretending and scolded directly:


    "Are you lying? I''ve clearly checked the bloodline. She is a fox demon, how can she hide from me!"


    Ares didn''t pretend anymore. He ignored the surprised eyes of Su Jin and Asura, and said:


    "I invited Apate, the **** of lies, to take action and used her authority to deceive you, didn''t you expect it?"


    "How could..." Hermes'' face suddenly turned pale.


    Anyone who knew that the little lover he secretly raised was not his own, and he was afraid that he would not be any better than Hermes.


    "She betrayed me, she actually betrayed me, no, there are two more, at least two more are mine..."


    Seeing Hermes muttering absentmindedly, Ares sneered:


    "Indeed, the other two are not Lao Tzu''s cubs, but do you think your eldest son is really your cub?"


    Hermes'' face changed greatly, and he said absentmindedly: "Zeus!"


    "No, not him." Ares pouted.


    Hermeston breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Ares smiled wickedly:


    "The third daughter belongs to Zeus, and your eldest son belongs to Poseidon."


    Hermes'' face suddenly lost its color.


    At this time, Ares added in frustration:


    "He seems to be forcing your little lover to succeed. You know, Poseidon especially likes this tune."


    "After that, when I went to play, people stopped resisting. In the end, Zeus knew and wanted to play. After discussing it with your lover, she agreed."


    She agreed... When Hermes heard these words, Lingo, who was already severely damaged, couldn''t hold back. With a sudden wow, he spat out a few mouthfuls of golden blood, and then passed out.


    "Yoah, that''s not going to work."


    Ares was surprised for a moment, and then said cursingly:


    "The quality of the heart is really poor, and you can still be ranked as the twelve gods with Lao Tzu, bah."


    Ares spit, then looked up, looked at Su Jin who was watching him, didn''t stop his mouth, and said directly:


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen NTR? You look like an oriental person. You''re welcome, brother and wife, don''t you understand?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, and before he could do anything, Asura next to him grabbed him:


    "Forget it, it''s not worth getting angry with such a person, it''s embarrassing."


    Su Jin thought for a while, but looked at Hermes strangely, and after confirming that the other party was not dead, raised his head and looked at the gate of the Civic Center.


    Having received the news, Leticia had already pulled the black rabbit and rushed to the door, just in time to meet his eyes.


    Chapter 0444 Who is afraid of who?


    Walking out of the gate of the Civic Center, Leticia saw Su Jin and Asura at a glance, and then saw the two figures lying on the ground.


    A handsome young man with red hair and blue eyes, wearing a bronze robe.


    The smug look on his face made Leticia very funny.


    What''s the point of being proud to lie here like a prisoner?


    On the other hand, the blond and blue-eyed boy was much more normal.


    His eye sockets were sunken, dark circles were obvious, his expression was pale, and his expression was in a trance, as if he could not accept the reality.


    This is the normal behavior of a loser... Leticia nodded slightly, and confirmed the identity of the two at the same time.


    The second of the twelve Greek gods, Ares, the **** of war, and Hermes, the **** of commerce.


    It''s really these two... The black rabbit who also recognized the person next to him suddenly changed his face.


    The next second, the black rabbit bit his lower lip, his eyes were red, and at the same time he was afraid, he called out Su Jin''s name dissatisfied:


    "Su Jin--!"


    "rest assured¡­¡­"


    Leticia raised her hand and stopped the black rabbit who was about to pounce on Su Jin. Just as she was about to say, "It''s not a big problem," she forcibly stopped it and forced a dry smile:


    "People are still alive, and there shouldn''t be any major problems."


    Although the two main Greek gods were tied and displayed on the street, it didn''t seem like there would be no problem, but at this time, it is still time to figure out the whole story and make plans.


    Offending the Greek gods is not a fun thing, even if Athena may come forward to deal with it, but Leticia does not think that such a deal has no price.


    All the favors given by the gods have a price, and Leticia knows this very well.


    "All in all, lift the person first... um, please go in."


    Leticia subconsciously wanted to say ''carry in'', but felt that it was too humiliating to say so, so she switched to a more polite way.


    "But, Lord Leticia..." The black rabbit next to him looked over and looked at Leticia eagerly.


    The day has just gotten better, and Su Jin has provoked two of the twelve Greek gods, and two of them are known for being careful. If you don''t suppress this kind of ''drive'', why don''t you want to find ''Zeus'' next time? ?


    The rabbit''s careful liver can''t stand this state.


    And at this time, after hearing the word ''please'', Ares, who was lying on the ground with a corpse, finally got some energy:


    "Hey, it looks like there are people with discerning eyes! Why don''t you let me loosen the bindings and bring good wine and meat."


    Hearing the shouting, Black Rabbit shrank his neck and asked nervously:


    "That... Your Majesty Ares... Did you have any misunderstanding with Su Jin before?"


    "Misunderstanding?" Ares became proud: "That misunderstanding boss, let me tell you..."


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly interjected:


    "He tried to sneak up on me before."


    Suddenly, the black rabbit''s face became expressionless, she turned her head and said to Ren Russell next to her:


    "Drag people in."


    "Oh, by the way, I remember that there seem to be extra pushpins in the office, which can be thrown on the ground inadvertently later, by the way, also take some salt and chili powder, after all, these things may be accidentally spilled on the ground, deepening the two crowns. injuries."


    "Eh? Yes... Yes!" Ren Russell, who saw the expression of Black Rabbit for the first time, nodded subconsciously and ran into the Civic Center in a panic.


    At this time, Ares, who was standing on the ground, was speechless for two or three seconds, until he saw that Ren Russell was really going to prepare the torture tool, his face changed, and he looked at the black rabbit a little angrily and said:


    "Little Rabbit, you are unethical, I am the son of Zeus!"


    "I''m still Di Shitian''s great-granddaughter, who is afraid of who!" Hei Rabbit whispered.


    As soon as this sentence is said, Ares is not good at setting any background.


    Really speaking, the status of Emperor Shitian and Zeus in Hakoten is comparable.


    Maybe Ares would be a lot nobler as Hera''s parent-child, but the only remaining direct line of moon rabbits is not bad in Di Shitian''s eyes.

 Chapter 352：

    Besides, Zeus''s character is much worse than that of Emperor Shitian. If you really want to count it, it seems that he really can''t beat the rabbit in front of him.


    But the loser does not lose the battle, even if it is a disadvantaged group, Ares still has to say a few words, his **** of war Ares is not a coward.


    However, just when Ares wanted to open his mouth, he suddenly shivered and turned his head to see a face of Gujing Wubo.


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly and asked in a calm tone, "You don''t seem to have any self-awareness of being a prisoner?"


    Ares froze, opened his mouth, and scolded: "Bitch Hermes."


    Hermes'' eyelids jumped next to him, but in the end he didn''t speak, he just stared at the sky silently, and a teardrop ran across the corner of his eye.


    Leticia looked at the two of them strangely, but didn''t say anything, she just sighed:


    "Bring people in first."


    She said to get out of the way and nodded towards Su Jin.


    Su Jin raised his fingertips without changing his face, and two light bands made of pure energy spread out, binding Ares and Hermes on the ground, and carefully tied a bright bow.


    Black Rabbit glanced at Su Jin, didn''t say a word, just turned around and hooked his fingers.


    Su Jin stepped forward casually, took the light belt by the end of Ares, and handed it to Black Rabbit.


    If you say drag you away, drag you away, rabbits will never say anything else.


    Not long after, Su Jin and Black Rabbit dragged one by one and entered the Civic Center.


    clack clack-


    In the surrounding buildings, in a well-lit location, one figure with a camera took this picture.


    Chapter 0445 Purpose


    The sofa in the conference room was filled with people who now have decision-making power in Arcadia and an Asura who entered by mistake.


    Su Jin sat in the center position, to his left, the black rabbit sitting on the sofa gently kicked Su Jin''s shoes with the calf under the table again and again, expressing the cheap dissatisfaction of the rabbit.


    Opposite Su Jin, Athena, who was just participating in the meeting in the form of energy, naturally held black tea and watched the show.


    Chill.


    Leticia opened the door, walked in, clapped her hands, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "According to your instructions, master, I have already imprisoned those two people. In the next period of time, there should be no need to waste manpower to look after the two main gods."


    "Eh?" Hei Rabbit was startled when he heard it, and said in astonishment: "Is there any gift in our community that can take care of the existence of the Lord God?"


    When Leticia heard these words, her face suddenly became subtle:


    "Well, it''s not a very useful gift. To put it simply, it''s a gift like ''if they break through the blockade, they will get a bad curse'', which has a deterrent effect and makes them dare not act rashly."


    "Uh..." Black Rabbit suddenly thought of something, his expression instantly embarrassed.


    At this time, Athena, who poured a cup of black tea for Su Jin, but took a biscuit in front of him, asked in surprise:


    "Does Arcadia still have such a level gift?"


    At this time, Su Jinmei said without raising her head:


    "It should be saying ''Chloe''s Love Theater''."


    "This is a kind of venue gift for a stage play. There is a stage script similar to ''Sleeping Beauty'' in it. Once a contestant tries to break free from the game, the stage plot will be forced and the spiritual concept of gender will be blurred."


    Hearing this, Leticia glanced at Athena, thinking that she was a trustworthy companion, and explained:


    "I put Hermes on the lead in Sleeping Beauty."


    "If Ares didn''t want to wake up Hermes with a kiss and accepted the fact that he fell in love with a man, I don''t think he would make any small moves."


    "It is estimated that he will deliberately stop the action and let the stage play stop at the beginning of the plot. Ares has the ability and motivation to do this." Su Jin added at this time.


    This ''Croja''s Love Theater'' is also considered a high-level gift in Arcadia''s warehouse. It can be yin to four digits, and there is no gender limit for male and female starring. It will also reverse the cognition of love gender, that is, men love A man, a woman falls in love with a woman, and occasionally falls in love with non-characters such as stones and soil.


    Therefore, the most difficult thing in Arcadia, this thing has not been sold, let alone used, it is a very tasteless thing.


    The ghost knows what the young girl, Kroya Baron, was thinking back then. Su Jin thought it was shameful to put it in the warehouse when she made such a thing, but she didn''t expect it to be used by Leticia today.


    As expected of Count Dracula, the oldest existing Hakoba knight, a waste gift imprisoned two main gods, this diligent and thrifty method is worthy of praise.


    "Very interesting idea." Athena bit the cookie, clapped her hands, and said with a smile, "I''m curious about the former member named Chloe."


    What kind of brain can come up with this kind of game, Athena is also very interested in dissecting the brain.


    "All in all, there is no risk of the two main gods escaping for the time being. Of course, with the terms of defeat, they won''t be able to escape far."


    After Leticia said this, she raised her head and stared at Su Jin with those ruby-like eyes:


    "It is time for you to explain, my dear master."


    She looked at Asura, who was sitting on Su Jin''s right hand, eating cookies.


    Asura raised his head, met Leticia''s eyes, and tilted his head in confusion.


    After staring at each other for a second or two, she silently ate the biscuit and took another.


    Seeing this, Leticia sighed and said:


    "Why did the enemy''s generals get along with you in such a pleasant mode, and why did Ares of Greece join forces with Hermes to break into the game arena to attack you."


    "Considering that Lord Shiroyasha can only attend as a guest of honor after the end of the gift game, I suggest that you better find a reason as soon as possible, otherwise, we will be in a very embarrassing rival when we conflict with the Greek gods."


    "What should I say..."


    Su Jin scratched his head and thought about it:


    "When Asura and I were about to fight, Ares broke in and had a fight with me. When we were about to lose, Hermes broke in and attacked, and then Asura, who couldn''t stand it, and I formed a team. Alliance, defeated them, that''s about it."


    Hearing this, Asura raised his head alertly and shook his head again and again:


    "I didn''t shoot, I just watched the show, I didn''t do anything."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head and cast a ''implicit'' look at Su Jin.


    Why are you staring at me... Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly remembered the fact that Asura didn''t seem to want to conflict with the Greek gods.


    After thinking for a while, Su Jin spread out his hands and said:


    "Okay, I lied. In fact, Ares and Hermes never beat me together. They were suppressed by me."


    The voice fell, and the scene became dead silent for a while.


    Noticing the change in the atmosphere, Su Jin raised his brows and said dissatisfiedly:


    "Hey, what do you mean, I shouldn''t be able to beat these two people?"


    The corner of Leticia''s mouth twitched slightly, but it quickly disappeared: "At least you know about Ares''s raid, master, right?"


    "Thinking about it now, we had arranged for us to defend the raid of the Ouroboros outside. It was alarmist to say that the base camp would be attacked. It should have been known at that time, right?"


    Ouroboros... Asura, who was eating biscuits, suddenly raised his head, looked left and right, and found that he was not talking about himself, and then lowered his head...


    On the other hand, Su Jin, who was next to him, couldn''t say anything to refute.


    After he got the news of Ares''s disappearance from Marta, he really had the intention to hide Black Rabbit and Leticia. At this time, he was exposed, and he really had no face to refute.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin raised his hands and said:


    "I showdown, I actually just want to try to go all out."


    "And then, go all out to bring back two big troubles to the family?" Hei Rabbit kicked Su Jin again, rolled his eyes angrily and said, "You don''t even think about grabbing two of the twelve gods, What is the concept."


    "This is a provocation, a provocation to the Greek gods." The black rabbit said this, and couldn''t help complaining: "You might as well kill everyone and bring back the spoils, at least the Greek side will not look at it. Too ugly."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Black Rabbit in unison.


    "Hey!" Rabbit was startled, shrank his neck, covered his ears and said in fear: "Why do you look at people like this, my little heart can''t help but frighten Rabbit!"


    "It''s nothing, I just didn''t expect you to say such a thing."


    Su Jin sighed, not knowing for a while whether it was sadness or joy.


    The black rabbit who once did not dare to kill hares and only dared to wait for him to make rabbit meat hotpot with his back on his back is now a black-hearted man with a mouth full of murder.


    Life is too amazing.


    "Hey~" Leticia sighed and said to Su Jin: "Before the arrival of the Tianjun, tell me what you think, what is the purpose of bringing those two back?"


    Hearing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly and said:


    "Protests, and ransoms!"


    "With the record of defeating the two main gods, my debut battle has not yet ended, but it is close to perfection. At least the Ouroboros don''t dare to act rashly."


    Beside him, Asura, the leader of the Ouroboros, nodded affirmatively. Indeed, it is really troublesome to kill a breaker at the lower level. Before we are sure of Su Jin''s details, the Ouroboros really won''t act rashly.


    Su Jin, who noticed Asura''s change, gave her a subtle look, and then continued:


    "As for the ransom, I have already told Ares and the others, if they want to live..."


    When Su Jin said this, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly and said:


    "Presumably, Zeus should have known by now."


    Chapter 0446 Zeus'' Decision


    skyline.


    In the exquisite marble palace, a tea party is being held.


    Wearing a deacon uniform, the valiant Skaha had a small stack of documents under his arm. After finishing his makeup, he walked gracefully and briskly into the tea party scene.


    In the tea party scene, the beautiful natural fairies are either holding plates with exquisite pastries, or holding sweet fruit wine, or holding warm towels for wiping their hands, ready to serve the guests of the tea party. .


    Skaha walked quickly through these goblins, took a glass of fruit wine and drank it, then handed it to another goblin, and finally approached the center quickly.


    And when Skaha approached the exquisite stone table in the center, she slowed down, and at a suitable distance, she bowed slightly to the goddess with white hair and red eyes and a gentle smile at the head:


    "Your Majesty Hestia, please allow me to report some trifles to the lord."


    Hestia, the oldest goddess among the twelve Greek gods, sister of Zeus.


    She was the initiator of this tea party. As a subordinate of the invited party, out of courtesy and respect, Skaha naturally had to inform the ancient goddess before reporting her work.


    At this time, after hearing what Skaha said. The head of the seat, Hestia, turned his head and glanced at Skaha in surprise, then looked at the queen who was seated opposite, and said with a smile:


    "The apocalypse of the Nexus told me that this seems to involve my nephews."


    She said this, with a bit of helplessness in her tone:


    "Looks like they''re in trouble again."


    Sure enough, I guessed it... Skaha thought silently in his heart.


    After all, it is something that involves his nephews, but is valued by the Queen. Needless to say, Her Majesty the Kitchen God can guess that this cannot be a good thing, and it may even offend the Queen...


    Heh, in Little Garden, there are not many people who dare to offend the Queen, at least Zeus, at least Greece... Skaha thinks with pride.


    Just as Skaha was thinking, Hestia laughed and said to the queen:


    "I guess if this continues, I will have to leave the Greek gods sooner or later."


    "Isn''t this very good, just come to my side to be a free Lord God, so as not to be harassed by Zeus'' group."


    The Queen of Halloween smiled happily:


    "It happens that the Celtic God group I manage is quite short of people. Do you want to change jobs directly?"


    "Forget it, it''s just a joke. Besides, even if I really go to your side, I''m afraid I won''t be able to avoid these evil relatives. You know, they always have a hand in making troubles."


    The joking offer naturally ended with a joking taste.


    Seeing this, the Queen of Halloween didn''t get too involved in this matter.


    She waved to Skaha and took the document Skaha handed over.


    "Huh?" After scanning the contents of the document, the Queen of Halloween raised her brows slightly, then smiled and handed the document to Hestia: "Congratulations, your nephews are making trouble again."


    Hestia opened her mouth. After taking the document, she glanced at it. After reading it, she pursed her lower lip and sighed:


    "After breaking into the debut battle of the new leader of Arcadia, was he defeated and captured?"


    "This is really..."


    Hestia shook her head in disbelief, and then handed the document to Skaha.


    After Skaha took it, Hestia looked at the Queen of Halloween and said:


    "You know this little guy named Su Jin?"

 Chapter 353：

    "Yeah." The Queen of Halloween just nodded.


    Hearing this, Hestia didn''t say anything, but turned her head and whispered to a goblin who served the goddess:


    "Go and tell Zeus, the Kitchen God Festival is coming soon. I don''t want any disputes between swordsmen and soldiers during this time."


    "Yes!" The coolly dressed goblin bowed and saluted, and then left.


    "But no one will appreciate you." The Queen of Halloween said with a chuckle.


    This is the truth, even if Hestia intervenes, but in the end, what she gets will not be gratitude.


    "Alas." Hestia sighed after hearing this, and said helplessly, "I hope they can look away a bit."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mount Olympus.


    Hilltop Palace.


    Ares with red hair and blue eyes and Hermes with blond hair and childish faces stood below, their heads bowed.


    And at the very top of the palace, there is a throne carved from stone, inlaid with precious stones and gold, with an eagle standing at the head, surrounded by oak branches.


    The middle-aged man with wavy white hair and eyes as blue as the sky was looking at the two with sullen eyes.


    Boom!


    Thunder flashed over Mount Olympus.


    The slave gods and elves on the mountain hurriedly knelt down and prayed, begging Zeus'' forgiveness, and expecting him to quell their anger.


    Hermes lowered his head deeper, while Ares tilted his head, trying to whistle and forcibly stopped, with a delicate expression on his face.


    "So...you lost?"


    Zeus on the throne sneered:


    "After defeat, do you need my father to come forward to redeem people?"


    "To a community that is advancing to five figures? To a human who has just set foot on the stage?"


    Hearing this, Ares patted his chest and shouted:


    "Zeus, let''s go to war!"


    boom!


    In the sky, a lightning flashed.


    Ares opened his mouth, and a puff of black smoke came out of his mouth.


    Immediately, he stopped talking, lowered his head, and dared not look directly at Zeus''s angry gaze.


    "War?" Zeus snorted and shouted angrily: "Greek gods go to war against a five-figure community?"


    "To move your genital-only brain, this is something that God can come up with? You are shameless, and Greece needs shame!"


    "Do we have a face like this..." Ares muttered.


    In the next second, the lightning flashed, and the family lied.


    Not long after, a son of the God of War lost his life in the Temple of War. Ares opened his eyes again, muttered, and stood aside.


    Zeus glanced at him coldly, then looked at Hermes.


    Hermes shuddered and opened his mouth, as if he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Say!"


    Zeus narrowed his eyes.


    "I took out your royal life before I started." Hermes said such a sentence, and did not say any more.


    Boom-!


    In the sky, a dull thunder sounded.


    Zeus looked at Hermes uncertainly, and the anger in his heart gradually ignited:


    "I don''t know how to lift."


    He scolded, stretched out his hand, and grabbed a pure white thunder from the void.


    His nearly three-meter body stood up from the throne and made a gesture of throwing a spear.


    It was a sign that the Thunder of Justice was about to be fired.


    With the divine power of Zeus, the entire lower level of the Little Garden will be his strategic strike range.


    Seeing this, Hermes lowered his head with a smile on his face.


    And at this moment, the bear snorted.


    The flames rose in front of Zeus and grew rapidly, forming a mass of fire.


    In the fireball, the elf kneeling on both knees respectfully handed a letter up.


    Seeing this, Zeus dispersed Thunder, took the letter, glanced at it, and then silently folded the letter again and handed it back:


    "Tell her, I see."


    The flame elf nodded respectfully, and then dispersed.


    Hearing this, Hermes couldn''t help but look up, and just met Zeus'' deep gaze:


    "You sent your avatar to tell Su Jin."


    Hermes felt an uneasy premonition in his heart.


    After a while, a sneer sounded:


    "Let him tear up the ticket!"


    Chapter 0447 Arrival


    Eastern time, 2:30 p.m.


    The Civic Center of the Capital of the End.


    Uesugi Kenshin, dressed in a brown lady''s suit and tied with a single ponytail, brought an uninvited, white-haired and red-eyed earth goddess Marta to Arcadia''s territory again.


    At this time, it was less than 2 hours before Ares and Hermes were defeated.


    On the second floor, in the office.


    Standing in front of the wine cabinet, Su Jin asked without looking back, "Tea or wine?"


    Uesugi Kenshin, who was led into the door by Leticia, glanced at Su Jin and said, before speaking:


    "Just come to a bar."


    "Good boy, Ares and Hermes have been caught by you. Do you still have time to invite us to drink?"


    Marta, who was just getting started, glanced at Asura on the sofa vaguely, and then smiled at Su Jin.


    "You don''t have to drink."


    Su Jin held three wine glasses between his fingers, took a bottle of whisky from the wine cabinet, rolled his eyes and said:


    "By the way, I only have wine here. If you want to drink a special style, please bring your own dry food."


    "mean."


    Muttering, Marta walked over to Kenshin Uesugi, opened her hands, and leaned against the sofa cushion with a bang.


    After a few bullets, she said with a relaxed expression:


    "This sofa is comfortable, much more comfortable than the ice and snow in the North District."


    "Gods also care about the environment?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows, walked to the sofa in front of the two and sat down, the red wine and wine glass in his hand were taken by the black rabbit.


    As Black Rabbit poured the wine, Marta muttered:


    "I don''t care, I don''t care, but uncomfortable is uncomfortable!"


    She grumbled and complained, and then moved her eyes to Asura next to Su Jin.


    At this time, the latter was staring at her with the scarlet red eyes unique to the ghost species.


    Marta grinned and smiled bitterly:


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that. Although I''m barely Di Shitian''s subordinate, I''m not familiar with that guy. I''m directly under the Buddhist school."


    After she finished speaking, she paused, then turned her head and gave Uesugi Kenshin a look.


    However, at this time, Uesugi Kenshin did not look at her, but instead said to Asura:


    "Give it up, Di Shitian has no face to see you."


    Faceless... Su Jin raised his brows and turned to look at Asura.


    Ashura was silent for a moment, then sneered:


    "Isn''t he a self-proclaimed useless god?"


    "The most important person would say such a thing."


    Uesugi Kenshin took the wine glass in Black Rabbit''s hand, put it in front of him, and said calmly:


    "Your matter involves the seven-day war that year. I suggest you go back and find the records in the clan, and then trouble him again."


    "Oh, by the way, considering that the behavior of the Asura family in the Seven-Day War is not honorable, I suggest you go to Thousand Eyes to buy information."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Ashura fell into silence.


    And Uesugi Kenshin didn''t care about her anymore, but turned his head and glanced at Su Jin. The calm on his face persisted for a while, and suddenly the corners of his mouth twitched into a smile.


    She picked up the red wine, raised a glass to Su Jin and said:


    "I have to say, you did a great job this time."


    "Heavenly Army and the Greek gods have a grudge?" Su Jin said slightly surprised.


    "It''s not that the Heavenly Army has a grudge against Greece, it''s that some of the Heavenly Army and Greece are not dealing with it."


    Marta explained to the side, and then said with a smile:


    "I didn''t expect your kid to reach four figures without a sound. No wonder you dare to stand up and take over the banner of Arcadia."


    "Just rely on the simulated star chart."


    Su Jin shrugged and said in a relaxed tone.


    For the Tianjun, the fact that he holds a simulated star creation map is obviously impossible to hide after this battle, so it is better to be more generous and say it directly.


    Besides, after knowing that Su Jin has a simulated star creation map, his value in the eyes of Tianjun will naturally increase, and there will not be too much unhappiness between the two parties.


    For Su Jin, the hidden holy clothes and the golden combat skills with different effects are the real cards.


    As long as these things are not exposed, some things can naturally be placed on the bright side.


    "Simulation of creating a star map..."


    Marta sighed with emotion, and then her face became bitter:


    "Unfortunately, such things are not allowed to be written in newspapers."


    For reporters, what is the most painful, of course, is "knowing the secret, but not being able to expose it", which is the most painful.


    As for the secrets in the secrets of the simulated star creation map, if you look into it a little bit, it is a taboo, and naturally it is impossible to expose it.


    Hearing this, Su Jin picked up the wine glass, took a sip and said, "I can give you a gossip."


    He said this with a weird smile on his face:


    "Hermes had a fox demon who was fond of him, and gave him two boys and one girl, but none of the three were his species."


    "Zeus, Poseidon, and Ares are all involved, which Ares himself admitted."


    "Pfft!" Marta, who wanted to drink some wine to moisten her mouth, snorted and said with a strange expression: "No, these people are doing this again?"


    Here again... Su Jin''s face twitched, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Well, counting on Greek integrity is what I did wrong."

 Chapter 354：

    Marta murmured, then sighed:


    "When I think that our Heavenly Army is actually going to end for the Greek guys, it hurts me here."


    Su Jin watched Marta rubbing her chest, then quickly pulled away after a glance, and asked without changing her face.


    "Tianjun wants to make peace?"


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin sighed and said:


    "On the contrary. According to the meaning of some of the gods, the Heavenly Army should not make peace, but try to make you fall out, or even fight to the death."


    Su Jin heard the words and looked sideways at Uesugi Kenshin.


    Uesugi Kenshin sighed and said helplessly:


    "You should have guessed it? With your current strength, fighting with Greece is in the interests of those small groups of gods."


    A four-digit outlier is fighting with Greece at the lower level. Even if he can''t kill the opposite side, he can greatly delay Greece''s footsteps. At that time, Greece cannot guard the outer door, and the belief that cannot be affected is what some people see. Fat meat, they have been eyeing those for a long time.


    Su Jin, who understood the doorway, twitched the corner of his mouth and shook his glass with a smile:


    "Want me to lead the charge? Okay, what are they going to give in exchange?"


    It is obvious that Greece occupies the lower-level beliefs and is envied by other gods. There are naturally many jackals who want to take a bite of meat.


    Su Jin doesn''t mind being a knife as long as he gives enough benefits. Of course, he wants to do it as well.


    Anyway, the more muddy the water is, the safer he Su Jin will be, so why not do it?


    After Marta heard Su Jin''s words, she burst out with a smile and said in a snarky manner:


    "You think too much! It''s just those rotten people, if it wasn''t for us to come over, sow discord, and sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, it would be in line with their ideas."


    "I have no money to give my life. I think it''s really beautiful. I don''t know if they dare to sign up and let me see what those great beings are?"


    Su Jin sneered, the three-digit gods and Buddhas have never been beaten, he Su Jin can''t tell, but after the four-digit verification by Ares and Hermes, he Su Jin is not necessarily a counselor.


    Marta smiled at this time:


    "If they dare to sign up, they will not be held back by Greece."


    "Don''t worry, those guys are just saying a few words in the sky. They made a four-digit breaker go all out. If they have that ability, they did it long ago."


    Uesugi Kenshin nodded, then added: "It''s Zeus and you that are the trouble."


    Uesugi Kenshin said this, raised his head, stared at Su Jin''s face and said:


    "Di Shitian sent us here so that you don''t be impulsive and provoke the whole of Greece, and want the Tianjun to mediate as an intermediary."


    When she said this, she paused and said:


    "After all, behind Greece, the two who are suspected of standing with a thousand eyes, no matter how careful you are, you can''t be too careful."


    The two thousand-eyed... Su Jin was expressionless, but his heart was very delicate.


    Thinking about it carefully, the two of them seem to be standing behind him...


    What is this called, your own family beating your own family?


    Is it necessary to fight for who is more favored in the end?


    Su Jinhe laughed and said:


    "It doesn''t matter on my side, as long as Zeus bows his head and apologizes, it''s enough to pay a small gift. After all, I, Su Jin, are not a big villain."


    Uesugi Kenshin''s mouth twitched.


    It''s harder to make someone like Zeus apologize than to kill him. Is that okay? You obviously want to step on Zeus'' face, right?


    Next to him, Marta patted his forehead and said speechlessly:


    "Coincidentally, the words released by the Greek side are similar, and there is no ransom. The big deal is that you tear up the ticket and the two sides go to war."


    Hearing this, Su Jin laughed angrily:


    "Do you want me to ask for nothing in the end and send it back to the two main gods?"


    "They didn''t mean that." Uesugi Kenshin quickly replied Doshi.


    "It doesn''t mean that on the surface. You know the specifics. By the way, Athena was suddenly announced to be in retreat. You can understand the reason." Marta whispered.


    Uesugi Kenshin glared at Marta, then stopped talking, as if tacitly acknowledging this fact.


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he said in a playful tone:


    "Since Greece is no longer decent, should I satisfy their desires?"


    Chapter 0448 Tianjun''s investigation


    "You don''t seem to be planning to stop him?"


    Marta, who had just walked out of the Civic Center, turned towards Uesugi Kendo in a slightly surprised manner.


    Just now, Su Jin''s gesture of asking Zeus to be "decent" was obviously to deepen the hatred between the two sides.


    In the face of such Su Jin, Uesugi can''t persuade him, but he said ''the news was brought in'' and said goodbye directly. This is obviously a problem, isn''t it?


    "Does persuasion work?"


    Uesugi Kenshin turned his back to Marta and sighed:


    "Su Jin has his own ideas, and forcing him to endure this time will only be counterproductive."


    "That''s better than losing your life, right?"


    Marta frowned, her opinion was diametrically opposed to Uesugi Kenshin:


    "You know, Zeus''s style is not a pleasant style compared to Athena."


    "He has an extraordinary attachment to his status, so naturally he will not tolerate the existence of anything that can affect his status."


    "Just let this little guy Su Jin go to trouble Zeus and even the Greek gods. Even if he hides some means, the final result may be just a man''s arm."


    "If that time comes, the White Night King may not be able to unseal Lingge to rescue himself as a slave god."


    Speaking of which, Marta narrowed her eyes and said in a playful tone:


    "Don''t tell me that Emperor Shitian intends to stand by and watch, he is his great-grandson-in-law anyway."


    Uesugi Kenshin pondered for a moment, and then said in an uncertain tone:


    "There are some things about Su Jin that need to be determined, and before that, everything we do is wrong."


    "Furthermore, the Celestial Army is an organization established to defeat the Demon King and mediate disputes among the gods. According to the principle of fairness and justice, we cannot favor one party in terms of power."


    "Hey, it''s all about the principle."


    Marta complained, and then said with a slightly suspicious expression:


    "But when you say that Su Jin''s body is suspicious... are you talking about a ''trickster''?"


    There was a little suspicion on Marta''s face:


    "But it''s true, it only took half a year to reach four figures from a mortal. He has grown too fast, as fast as those reincarnated **** kings."


    "It''s unreasonable at the rate of human growth."


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin raised his head slightly, looked at the sun in the garden, narrowed his eyes slightly and said:


    "I didn''t perceive the unique spiritual fluctuation of the breaker in Su Jin."


    In the lower level of Hakoba, the four-digit outliers are basically those whose spirituality exceeds four digits, but in some respects, they do not reach three digits.


    Because of this, their spirituality naturally carries a strange fluctuation.


    Although this kind of fluctuation can be hidden, Uesugi Kenshin specially brought the gift of sensing this kind of fluctuation to verify this time.


    In the end, Su Jin did not react to this gift, which means that his spirituality is still within the four-digit range.


    With four-digit strength, against Ares, a breakout, and the incarnation of Hermes, he can still win by crushing. number.


    The last one who did it was the one from Buddhism who fought to defeat the Buddha, but he was a born half-star spirit and the holder of a simulated star chart.


    Even so, Sun Wukong didn''t win as easily as Su Jin back then, but was almost beaten to death by the four-digit breaker, the Taoist Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun.


    Hearing this, Marta said with a subtle expression:


    "With the power of simulating the Star Creation Map, although he can indeed defeat Ares and Hermes, Su Jin won too easily, as easily as if he was the exception."


    "It''s really weird, and the timing of his promotion is in line with the big things that the troublemaker has done recently."


    "Considering that the speed of the outside world is different from that of Little Garden, he does have the opportunity to continuously observe another world outside of Little Garden, disrupt human history, and improve his spirituality."


    Thinking of this, Marta said strangely:


    "However, the trace of the troublemaker can''t be fully checked by two digits. Doesn''t this mean that there is a two-digit person standing behind Su Jin?"


    "Is that why he dared to offend Greece?"


    "maybe."


    Uesugi Kenshin sighed and said:


    "Di Shitian asked me to come over this time. Mediation is the second priority. The key is to verify whether the spirituality of Su Jin has stepped into the abnormal field."


    "If he is, things will be easier to handle, because the feedback that the troublemaker disturbs human history has been repeatedly confirmed, and it definitely does not reach the point where a human being is piled up as an outlier, but he is not..."


    Hearing this, Marta also understood what Uesugi Kenshin and Teisha were worried about:


    "Now, Greece, no, at least Zeus has an excuse to frame the brat as a member of the troublemaker."


    "Anyway, regardless of whether Su Jin is or not, as long as Zeus applies to the Heavenly Army and lets Su Jin prove his innocence, whether it is or not, his life will not be easy."


    To prove his innocence, in the eyes of the heavens, it is to let go of the spiritual grid and let the auditors of the Tianjun inspect the spiritual grid.


    Because the spirituality has the function of "reflecting the accumulation of achievements in life".


    So once you let go of the spirituality and let people investigate, basically all the experiences of a person''s life will be exposed.


    According to this experience, if Su Jin is a troublemaker, he will be taken directly by the Tianjun.


    If not, Zeus, or Greece can also know all the cards of Su Jin.


    No matter which choice you choose, it is the result of Su Jin''s steady loss.


    "By the way, isn''t Di Shitian ready? If son-in-law Zeng is really framed as a troublemaker, he must prove his innocence. The little rabbit and him are desperate, and he will not feel well?"


    As soon as Marta spoke, she laughed:


    "I almost forgot, the heart of the godless **** has been hurt long ago. It''s all scum."


    "I haven''t offended you lately, have I, Marta?"


    With helpless boys ringing around.


    Marta, who was about to walk out of the central square, suddenly found that the color tone around her had dropped by several levels, the surrounding clouds were densely covered, and the wind was howling.


    Marta naturally understands that she was pulled into a secret realm by a third person.


    The corners of her mouth twitched, with the embarrassment on her face that she was caught by the righteous master when she spoke ill, she barely maintained a smile and looked to the left.


    At this time, a man wearing a dark purple suit, no bow tie, and a single ponytail hairstyle was standing there, looking at Marta with a half-smile:


    "Slandering me from behind? Hehe, your salary for a thousand years is gone."


    "Don''t..." Marta''s mood turned sharply.


    On the other side, Uesugi Kenshin glanced at Marta, smiled covertly, and then looked at Di Shi Tiandao coldly:


    "How dare you come forward? Aren''t you afraid of being caught by Asura?"


    "If my stupid daughter was so sharp, I would wake up laughing in my dreams."


    The corner of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched slightly, and he didn''t know if he was praising Ashura or mocking her for being slow.


    Uesugi Kenshin didn''t have time to take care of Emperor Shitian''s family affairs. She ignored Emperor Shitian''s answer and asked directly:


    "Since you are here, it means that the investigation of Su Jin has come to an end, right?"


    Emperor Shitian looked at Uesugi Kenshin, who was doing business in front of him, scratched his head slightly and said:


    "how to say¡­"


    "It''s probably basically certain that Su Jin...there is a problem."


    Uesugi Kenshin and Marta''s expressions changed.


    0449 The results of the investigation

 Chapter 355：

    When Marta heard Di Shitian''s answer, her expression was speechless:


    "It''s almost certain that there is a problem... Hey, don''t be kidding, it''s your ex-son-in-law who is going to die."


    "Has the bad taste struck again?"


    Uesugi Ken looked at Di Shitian with contempt. She was obviously much shorter than Di Shitian, but at the moment she had a sense of looking down.


    "Say the second half of your words. I don''t believe you didn''t deliberately tease our minds when you said this."


    "How can you say it''s bad fun..."


    Di Shitian touched his nose, then shrugged and said:


    "Well, I admit that Su Jin''s problems have little to do with troublemakers."


    "Tomorrow''s headline news is that Emperor Shitian abandoned the previous princess of the Ashura family in chaos, and abandoned the orphans and widows because of the Buddhist precepts. After being found, they didn''t recognize each other. What do you think?"


    Marta turned her head and asked Uesugi Kenshin with a half-smile.


    Uesugi Kenshin frowned, shook his head and said:


    "It''s too troublesome. People are outside the secret realm. If you break this secret realm, Asura will find out."


    Hearing this, the corner of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched, and he forcibly interrupted the topic and said:


    "Okay, Uesugi, tell me what you''ve detected."


    Uesugi Kenshin raised his brows, didn''t say anything, just said calmly:


    "In the four-digit range, it is only an elite level of spirituality."


    "It''s about the same as what I guessed. According to my estimation, if the kid is a troublemaker, the Lingge should be about this size."


    Di Shitian muttered to himself, then sighed, scratched his hair and said:


    "That guy Canary is really going to cause trouble for my teacher."


    "People are missing, what''s the use of you complaining here."


    Marta groaned, and then asked:


    "And then, what''s the big problem you found out? What''s so special about Su Jin?"


    When Di Shitian heard the words, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and a little self-mockery appeared on his face:


    "We were put together by the canaries."


    "?"


    Uesugi Kenshin showed a puzzled expression.


    Was put together by the canary? What does this say? Is Su Jin''s problem difficult or does it come from the canary?


    At this time, Di Shitian threw a question:


    "You should remember what identity Su Jin was when he first appeared in our eyes?"


    "The outsider picked up by the canary."


    This is Uesugi Kenshin''s answer.


    "Oh?" Marta''s expression changed: "Su Jin was not brought by the canary, or was it the first to pick it up by the canary?"


    "you can say it this way."


    Di Shitian glanced at Marta and felt that the other party''s ability to associate with more gossip was good.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Kenshin Uesugi couldn''t, but that the other party was used to answering accordingly.


    In fact, from Uesugi Kenshin''s suspicious expression, you can guess that she has already thought of the same thing.


    Di Shitian sighed in his heart, and then said with a serious expression:


    "After I received that Su Jin defeated Ares and Hermes, I asked Brahma to start investigating Su Jin''s experience."


    [Creation God] Brahma, formerly one of the three-phase gods in Hinduism, but because the three-phase **** belongs to the unfinished spirituality and cannot appear in the small garden, so he descends in the image of Brahma, the guardian deity of Buddhism, and his spirituality reaches three digits. One of the great gods.


    He wields wisdom and heart, and is one of the few beings who can make prophecies in the little garden.


    The intelligence department of the Tianjun is in charge of this great god.


    "Brahma began to trace the origin of Su Jin''s spirituality from the beginning, and finally found out the moment when he was given the spirituality."


    "Finally, Brahma saw a past that was not covered up."


    When Di Shitian said this, he paused and said:


    "Su Jin was summoned to Little Garden, not because he was in a historical transition period and was called by Little Garden as a hero."


    Hearing Di Shitian''s words, Uesugi Kenshin frowned and said:


    "Called? Who?"


    When Di Shitian heard this strange expression, his expression was as if he wanted to laugh and forcibly held back:


    "It was the queen who called him."


    Queen... Queen of Halloween... Marta''s expression froze for a moment, and then, like Di Shitian, she showed an expression of wanting to laugh but forcibly holding back.


    Uesugi Kenshin''s expression also changed from calm to a bit dazed, and he couldn''t help but muttered to himself in a low voice:


    "The person summoned by the Queen finally became the servant of the White Night King... This..."


    The Queen of Halloween and Shiroyasha are recognized as mortal enemies of Hakoniwa.


    Of course, it''s not the kind of life-and-death, but it''s like you have a cute doll, and I''ll grab this subtle party-damaging relationship.


    The feud between the two was a matter of the distant dawn, and over the years, the hostility between the two parties has been jokingly called deep instinct.


    Inexplicably, Uesugi Kenshin has a new understanding of Shiroyasha''s behavior of taking too much care of Su Jin.


    In the past, she thought it was the master **** who was overly indulging in the slave god, but now it seems that she is clearly disgusting the Queen of Halloween and putting eye drops on the other party!


    Good guy, she thought that Su Jin and Zeus were already in a lot of trouble. !


    "The queen won''t bear it?" Marta held back her laughter, her tone a bit gloating, but more of a worry.


    If the Halloween Queen and Shiroyasha go to war, although the proper Queen wins because of Shiroyasha''s self-proclaimed spiritual status, but if it really makes a scene, the movement will probably be bigger than the seven-day war that year.


    And being caught in it, Su Jin, who was the cause... just change her name to the male version of Su Daji.


    Pfft... Marta couldn''t help but smile when she thought of the name.


    Di Shitian reluctantly smiled, then quickly restrained his expression:


    "For now, it can only be said that the mood is stable."


    His tone was as if speaking of a terminally ill cancer patient, with some kind of deep pity.


    "But if it is a special existence designated by the Queen to summon, it is understandable."


    Uesugi Kenshin, the only one who did not laugh, held back his breath and said calmly:


    "But what''s the matter with Su Jin''s spirituality? He seems to be only judged as a human when he first entered Hakoti, and there is no sign of holding a simulated star chart."


    "This, I got an answer after I sent a letter to the Queen."


    When Di Shitian said this, with an expression of ''I didn''t expect to play like this'', he said:


    "The Queen wrote back: When she was summoning, in order to reduce her own consumption and for fun, she specified conditions when she was summoning."


    "The specific condition is that ''human beings are born with a noble spiritual personality, and at the same time have suffered heavy damage, but they are not incurable''."


    "According to the reply, such summons lasted about 20,000 times."


    When Di Shitian said this, he said with a serious face:


    "And among the 20,000 times, the only successful case is Su Jin."


    "From the very beginning, he was the queen''s subordinate god."


    Chapter 0450 Reasonable Explanation


    When Marta heard this, she couldn''t stop laughing.


    Not to mention that Su Jin is actually the Queen of Halloween from God.


    Just because the queen made 20,000 consecutive summons in order to reduce consumption and gain fun, she was powerless to complain.


    This reduces consumption and increases the frequency of repetitions. Isn''t the total consumption still the same?


    No, judging from the Queen''s character...


    Perhaps, she just wanted to see if she could ''pick up the leaks''. For things like the total cost, as long as the purpose was met, she would avoid them all.


    Spend ten yuan to buy a million treasures, even if ten yuan is spent a million times, the total consumption will reach more than ten million, but there is one time when ten yuan is used to buy a million treasures. It also met the Queen''s request.


    Although it seems a bit stupid to spend 10 million to buy a million things, but who let the queen be willful?


    Of course, this is just an analogy.


    In fact, the Queen of Halloween only summoned Su Jin, the holder of the simulated star creation map, through only 20,000 summons, which is indeed a big profit.


    Of course, if the queen does not add those boring conditions and just summons the holder of the simulated star creation map, I am afraid that it will be successful at one time, but at that time, whether that person is Su Jin, it will be said twice.


    The boredom and willfulness of the Queen of Halloween has always been one of the best in the Hakoba rankings... As Marta sighed, Uesugi Kenshin was rubbing his eyebrows and asked Emperor Shitian:


    "That is to say, Su Jin is the successor that Canary asked the Queen to summon?"


    "A four-digit simulated star chart holder, or was he seriously injured? No wonder Su Jin''s strength is progressing so fast. He is a four-digit figure. He has gathered all the conditions for treatment, and his recovery is really not slow."


    Di Shitian nodded and said, "Judging from Brahma''s investigation and the Queen''s letter reply, this should be the case."


    "In this way, the possible mischief accusations by Zeus are 80% impossible."


    Uesugi Kenshin said this, his expression was a bit dumbfounded:


    "That old pervert, if he knew that he was intervening in the battle between the Queen and Shiroyasha, he would be scared to death, right?"


    Even if Zeus is a four-digit exception, and even his spiritual status is comparable to the Greek god-king of Emperor Shitian, he is not qualified to intervene in the struggle between the Queen of Halloween and Shiroyasha.


    The Queen of Halloween is clear, the only three-digit outlier in Hakoniwa, the master of the realm.


    Although Shiroyasha is a self-proclaimed spiritual figure, he is indeed a former double-digit figure, the incarnation of Hakoniwa who is in charge of Tiandong Doctrine, and a corner of mankind''s final trial.


    If these two people really want to fight, that is a fight between gods and immortals. If the ''mortal'' Zeus is involved, the end is probably worse than that of a real mortal who challenges four figures.


    The gap between triple digits and double digits is far beyond everyone''s imagination, not to mention that the Queen of Halloween is the only triple digit who can guarantee double digits in Hakoniwa.


    You know, the group of Greek gods was inspired by the queen''s majesty in sweeping the gods in the upper layers, and they thought of the extraordinary step-down behavior of four figures, hiding in the lower layers and strengthening themselves.


    This wave... This wave is a game player who is stuck with a bug, encountering the rhythm of the game''s bug itself.


    Among the Greek gods, unless the two goddesses who do everything behind the scenes come forward, none of them can stand up to the Queen of Halloween.


    And the double goddess, as a two-digit number, cannot appear in Hakoba by itself.


    This is basically equivalent to no solution.


    That''s why the saying "Halloween Queen is synonymous with invincibility" is said in Little Garden.


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin saying that "Zeus will be scared to death by himself", Di Shitian couldn''t help grinning, but he quickly controlled his expression and said with a small smile:


    "Unfortunately, the Queen made it clear in the letter that she would not protect Su Jin."


    A woman''s mouth, a deceiving ghost... Marta sneered in her heart, she didn''t believe that the queen would let her little toy really die. Of course, this kind of words can''t be said bluntly, she actually understands the queen of Halloween. mean.


    It''s nothing more than blaming your little toy for being robbed and giving a trial, something like this.


    Beside him, Uesugi Kenshin frowned and said, "That is to say, the conflict between Zeus and Su Jin still exists?"


    "That''s right." Di Shitian nodded, then shrugged and said, "However, at least that stinky brat doesn''t need to be treated as a troublemaker, and the biggest trouble is just going against the Greek gods."


    Speaking of this, Emperor Shitian couldn''t help but ask Uesugi Kenshin:


    "Can he withstand the pressure of Zeus?"


    "It''s more than enough." Uesugi Kenshin''s expression became subtle: "He even wants to send Zeus away with dignity."


    Di Shitian''s brows jumped, and he sent him off decently?


    Although the strength of Zeus''s old yin was limited at the lower level, the real level is probably similar to his usual performance.


    Su Jin, this kid is sure to give away a three-digit number? Has his simulated star creation map developed to this point?


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian said with a strange expression:


    "Young people, it''s always good to have ambition..."

 Chapter 356：

    When he said this, he paused and said:


    "According to the regulations, the Tianjun can''t interfere, so when he can''t hold it anymore, I will come forward and chat with Zeus, I believe that guy is still willing to give me a face."


    If I don''t give it to me, I will force Zeus to take action, forcing him to transform into a three-digit number, see if he dares not to give it... Di Shitian, who is a bit contradictory with Zeus, thinks quite playfully.


    Three-digit numbers can only be used in the heavenly realm. Zeus has far more enemies than his emperor Shitian. On weekdays, those guys can only ask Hermes to vent their anger. Zeus, you''re welcome.


    To be honest, Di Shitian was expecting Zeus not to give face.


    "Since you''ve decided, let''s do it this way."


    Uesugi Kenshin sighed, turned his head to look at the municipal building behind him, and said:


    "Hopefully he can take Arcadia against this wave of pressure."


    "You have confidence in that kid."


    Di Shitian laughed, and also glanced at the Civic Center, and then averted his eyes:


    "Let''s go, continue to grab the tail of the ouroboros, hey, I have been in such a circle with Laozi, it seems that there may be some acquaintances of our Buddhists in the snake."


    "Pre-Hinduism? Or sectarians? Forget it, let''s find out."


    Uesugi Kenshin sighed, and left the capital of the end together with Marta and Tishutian.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Underground of the Civic Center.


    In the passage to the dungeon, Su Jin opened a letter that was suddenly delivered to him.


    [Your origin has been reasonably tampered with by us and the Queen of Halloween. ¡¿


    Below the words, there are two face-to-face goddesses who can''t see their faces clearly, revealing a strong divinity.


    After Su Jin read the content, the letter in his hand suddenly ignited without wind, and was quickly burned to nothingness.


    Seeing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and raised the corners of his mouth slightly:


    "It seems that the next step is a fair dispute with Greece."


    After he finished speaking with a smile, his face gradually became indifferent.


    The sound of footsteps sounded.


    Su Jin stepped into the ground, and after passing through a door, he came to a flowerbed full of flowers.


    This flowerbed is the playground made by Croa.


    ''Cloja''s Little Theater''.


    Ares and Hermes were imprisoned here.


    Chapter 0451 You dare not kill us


    Among the flowerbeds where roses, lilies and jasmines bloom.


    Not long after Su Jin stood by the central fountain pool, he walked straight to the depths along the path.


    Passing through the arch built by the branches and leaves, Su Jin came to the deepest part of the flowerbed, where the Sleeping Beauty slept.


    It was a hanging basket made of thick dark green branches with green leaves forming a cushion.


    Inside the hanging basket, Hermes, who was wearing an off-white princess dress, was lying in the hanging basket with his eyes closed.


    Outside the hanging basket, less than three steps away, Ares, dressed in a knight''s uniform and dressed like a prince, was standing there, looking at the Sleeping Beauty in the hanging basket affectionately, slowly and carefully near.


    The scene seems pretty good if gender is ignored.


    But actually...


    "Hermes, you **** sissy suits this dress quite well."


    Ares, who was wearing the prince''s suit, forcibly restrained his movements and tried his best to keep the distance, while sneering in his mouth.


    "Go away, don''t beat me!"


    Inside the hanging basket, Hermes closed his eyes tightly, and his mouth was full of hostile words.


    At the same time, his eyelashes kept shaking, as if he was about to open his eyes at any moment and wake up completely.


    It can be seen that these two people have triggered the mechanism of Croa''s small theater, but they are trying their best to curb the rules of the gift game.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin raised his hand, snap! Snapped! Two rounds of applause:


    "It looks like the two of you are having a great time here~"


    The harsh words made Ares and Hermes notice Su Jin''s arrival at the same time.


    Because of the confrontation rules, Ares, who couldn''t turn his head, ''saw'' Su Jin and said with a grin:


    "Yo, boy Su Jin, are you going to let me out?"


    When he said this, he did not forget to excite one sentence:


    "Isn''t the threat from Zeus uncomfortable?"


    Hermes next to him did not speak.


    He originally wanted to ridicule a few words, but after being hit by the ghost Cang Yan, he subconsciously chose to shut up.


    It''s not that I''m timid... It''s that this guy Ares will definitely provoke him. Since he has to fight for the dead ghost, I follow my heart''s choice, isn''t it reasonable not to provoke Su Jin?


    Su Jin glanced at Ares, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he said with a smile:


    "Guess what Zeus promised me?"


    Ares'' face changed.


    Because the game field made by Kroya has a secret effect, the connection between his avatar and the main body made by the method of the **** of disobedience has long been disconnected.


    In fact, neither he nor Hermes knew exactly what Zeus had decided.


    But that didn''t stop him from guessing what Zeus was thinking.


    And with Zeus'' character, if Su Jin really put forward conditions, not to mention reaching a very harsh level, as long as Zeus feels a little pain, then...


    No way... Ares has an ominous feeling in his heart.


    Likewise, Hermes, who had guessed Zeus'' thoughts, laughed miserably and said to Su Jin with his eyes closed:


    "just kill me."


    "Bitch!" Ares cursed Hermes, then said with a dark face: "I can provide the ransom myself, tell me, what do you want?"


    "what do you want?"


    Su Jin raised his eyelids and glanced at Ares in surprise.


    Listening to this tone, Ares seems to be very ''fat''~~


    Thinking of this, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "There is an old saying in the East, the son does not teach the father''s faults."


    Ares'' eyelids twitched.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "You just ask Zeus to apologize to me, it''s a simple condition, right?"


    When Su Jin said this, the smile on his face seemed to carry indescribable malice:


    "As long as the Greek god-king apologizes in public, he can take you away without paying any compensation. Is this a good deal?"


    Humiliation... naked humiliation... let Zeus apologize in public, what is this public? All the gods.


    If he really apologized, where would Zeus''s face be placed, and where would the credibility of the Greek gods be?


    One is the lord of the Greek gods, the hegemonic force of the lower level, and the Great Father God whose spirituality is comparable to the leader of the heavenly army.


    The other is Su Jin, the new leader of Arcadia, a community leader who used to be brilliant, but is still undergoing a five-digit promotion assessment.


    Would the leader of a superpower publicly apologize to the chairman of a company in a small country?


    This is simply impossible!


    No matter how shameless the twelve Greek gods are, they are still in terms of personal virtue, the majesty of the gods, and the reputation of the gods, no **** will mess up.


    As for Su Jin, his purpose is to step on Zeus and step on the reputation of the Greek gods. To put it uglier, it is to advertise the popularity, or the popularity of Greece.


    Not to mention that Zeus would refuse, even Ares, after hearing this condition, now wants to hack Su Jin, a rebellious fellow.


    "Very nice look."


    Su Jin looked at Ares'' bloodshot angry eyes, and nodded with satisfaction:


    "However, you seem to have forgotten something."


    When Su Jin said this, he smiled and said:


    "This is my place."


    "You seem to have forgotten that we are here only incarnations."


    Ares was silent for a moment, then grinned and said:


    "It''s just an incarnation, and if you die, you will die. Do you think you really caught our feet?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin reached out and made an inviting gesture:


    "Please!"


    Ares'' grin stuck to his face.


    At this time, Su Jin sneered:


    "What? Suicide! Are you committing suicide?!"


    "Aris, if you''re not a coward, you''d kill yourself to show me!"


    Ares''s face turned blue and white, and the last was ashen.


    "Oh~~" Su Jin lengthened his tone, and said strangely: "It seems that this incarnation is not without loss after suicide~"


    "Let me think about it..." Su Jin''s face put on a little joking: "Is it because the authority was given an incarnation?"


    "Once the incarnation falls, the authority of the two Your Excellencies will enter a short period of weakness, right?"


    "If that''s the case, then it''s not good. After all, the lower level of Hakoba is very unstable. If an important opportunity comes when the two are weak, it will be bad."


    Hearing this, Ares''s face turned hideous and his eyes were red: "Athena actually told you all these secrets!"


    Whether it is the defects of the Greek incarnation technology, or the opportunity for the birth of the lower level of the small garden to lead to double digits, these two important pieces of information are not known to Su Jin at first glance.


    The latter can also be said to be said by the White Night King, who can ignore the opportunity, but the former is definitely a secret from Athena.


    "Guess what?" Su Jin said playfully.


    "..." Ares heard the words and fell into silence, and his expression began to struggle.


    At this moment, Hermes, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth and said:


    "You dare not kill us."


    Chapter 0452 This is a trap


    "You dare not kill us."


    When Hermes asserted like this, his tone seemed to be sneering:


    "You only dare to trap our avatars here, not kill them."


    "Because you can''t guarantee that once our incarnation falls and loses the opportunity to compete in the lower layers, it will not arouse the full revenge of the Greek gods."


    "So, you didn''t dare to kill us. From the very beginning, you didn''t dare to kill us. You can only speak up here, forcing us to redeem ourselves and bring you some financial compensation."


    "Stop going around in circles. Make a price. What do you want us to pay?"


    "As long as it is a benefit that can be paid, and it is not too excessive, I am naturally willing to pay."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression gradually became strange:


    "With the backing of the Greek gods, you can be so confident?"


    "I don''t dare to kill you? Is this agitation too low-level?"


    "Why do you want to kill you?"

 Chapter 357：

    "Also, let you redeem yourself? Joke!"


    Su Jin smiled and asked:


    "Whether it''s selling you to the Crusaders, or selling you to the Egyptian group of gods, even if it is almost sold to the Ouroboros, I can guarantee to make a lot of money, and it will not cause a full-scale war with Greece."


    "In order to curb the development of the Greek gods, some are willing to pay the price, and this naturally includes the pressure to block the Greek gods for me."


    "You don''t think that your strength can threaten me, so I will be afraid of your counterattack and dare not sell you?"


    "Don''t be too narcissistic, Hermes. You''re just a piece of trash that can be killed easily."


    "In other words, including the twelve gods, the four that I can pay attention to are Athena, Zeus, Hestia, and Hades."


    "The rest of the people, what kind of turkey? When I attacked you, I didn''t even expect you to be so weak?"


    "This is the so-called four-digit exception? The so-called three-digit incarnation? This is what it is?"


    "Stop making me laugh."


    "Do you really think I wouldn''t dare to kill you? No, I''m just doing it for my own benefit. A piece of toilet paper is useful, not to mention two incarnations of the Lord God?"


    "you!"


    Hermes''s tone became tense. Could it be that her closed eyes were also struggling to open.


    "You dare not do this! You should not sell me!"


    "Why don''t you dare, because it''s indecent? Or lower the evaluation in the eyes of others?"


    "Hehe, do you think I would care about the remarks of these weaklings?"


    Su Jin sneered: "It''s only you who are really indecent."


    "Anyway, the gods of Greece are a bunch of shameless garbage, so wouldn''t it be better for me to lower your lower limit a little bit?"


    "The first three-digit incarnation to be sold. The first four-digit outlier to be sold. It''s interesting to think about it. It''s estimated that it will be recorded in the history of Hakoniwa?"


    Hermes was dumbfounded.


    If they really do this according to Su Jin, then their face this time, I''m afraid they will lose a lot.


    And not to mention the shame, once he and Ares were bought by the hostile gods, even if they were suppressed under the ''Five Fingers Mountain''.


    And at that point, the power of stealing on his body, and Ares'' power of war and combat will not be able to return to the original body at all. At that time, the strength of him and Ares will inevitably decline significantly, which will affect the interests in Greece. .


    This is to put them to death!


    At this time, Ares, who was also frightened by Su Jin''s thoughts, suddenly said:


    "You wouldn''t do that."


    Ares looked at Su Jindao firmly.


    Su Jin raised his brows and said with some disgust:


    "You want to talk nonsense too? Sorry, I''m not in the mood to play tricks with you right now."


    "No." Ares narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Jin seriously: "I mean, you don''t want to sell us to other gods, more specifically..."


    Ares said this with a dreadful expression on his face:


    "You want to use us to improve your strength, and I even suspect that you want to use the method of separating the spirits to control us!"


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a moment, then suddenly raised the corners of his mouth, and said with a playful face: "What, it was discovered!"


    Although it was not to use the corpse qi ghost Cangyan to split the spiritual qualities of Ares and Hermes and indirectly coerce them to obey, in fact, Su Jin''s thoughts were similar to what Ares said.


    He did want to control the two Twelve Gods, in order to strengthen Arcadia''s current weak power.


    "What?" Hermes exclaimed in surprise.


    At this time, Ares frowned and said:


    "Idiot, haven''t you found it yet? After he came in, our power continued to decline!"


    Hermes was stunned for a moment, then took a closer look and said incredulously:


    "The authority has been suppressed? This is the enchantment? When!"


    "It''s time to come in, of course."


    When Su Jin said this, he paused for a while, and then said with a bit of viciousness:


    "By the way, this barrier is called ''Athena''s barrier''."


    "Once surrounded by this enchantment, except for the recognized fighters, anyone, any power of any nature will be suppressed, and this also includes authority."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and smiled subtly.


    ¡¾Athena''s Enchantment¡¿


    This is the barrier that was unfolded in the Saint Seiya world to fight the Hades who was given ''immortality'' by Hades, the king of the underworld.


    Its function is to suppress all powers not recognized by Athena.


    And this power naturally includes the immortality bestowed by the Pluto, and it is a barrier that can temporarily erase even the gift bestowed by the Pluto, which is suspected to be a double-digit figure.


    Before, Su Jin subordinated such an enchantment in the capital at the end, forcing Kalji and others to enter the game venue to arrest them.


    But now, he is using the opportunity to speak, when Ares and Hermes are not paying attention, to suppress their authority and prevent them from connecting with the body of the outside world.


    "The enchantment that can even be suppressed by authority for a short time, Athena actually hides this trick."


    Ares suddenly realized.


    I''m afraid, from the very beginning, Su Jin''s debut battle was a game, a game against him...


    No, it''s a game against Hermes!


    This is a trap!


    The trap laid by Athena and Su Jin!


    Chapter 0453 Am I the unlucky fool?


    Taking ''this is a game'' as the answer and pushing back the antecedents, Ares thought a lot.


    It may be that Athena took advantage of the situation after Hermes made a mistake in sending a message and exposed the private connection between Su Jin and Ashilia.


    On the one hand, she surfaced Su Jin, a secret chess piece, in the name of winning over Su Jin.


    On the other hand, she took advantage of Zeus''s vigilance against her, and asked him to send Hermes to confront Su Jin, which in turn made the two sides form a hostile situation, thus forcing Hermes to send an important incarnation to fight Su Jin. crusade.


    In this way, the important incarnation of Hermes is captured, and the situation of control can be formed.


    Thinking of this, Ares took a deep breath, looked at Su Jin''s eyes, and became suspicious, as if behind that face, he saw a beautiful and intellectual woman with brilliant blonde hair.


    Could this be Athena''s layout?


    Very likely¡­¡­


    Moreover, I am afraid that when Su Jin emerged, or even before, Su Jin was already a subordinate of Athena.


    No, not right!


    With the strength of Su Jin, it is impossible to easily swear allegiance to Athena. She definitely paid a price that satisfied Su Jin and was willing to offend Zeus for this.


    And what would be the benefit of satisfying a four-digit outlier and willing to pay to challenge the great group of gods...


    Does Athena have this chip?


    Wait...if she''s using herself as a bargaining chip...


    hiss!


    Could it be that the intimacy between Athena and Su Jin at yesterday''s banquet was not pretending at all, but a real intimacy?


    Or to go further, the two people have already concluded a close marriage relationship like Zeus and Hera, and have reached a close connection in spirituality?


    In this way, does Su Jin still need a reason to play for Athena?


    Do you need any reason to help your own queen, or to say that the ''Queen of Heaven'' helps your ''husband''?


    The connection on the spiritual level has long made their stand the same stand, and their will has become one will.


    Therefore, even if the enchantment to suppress authority is researched, Athena can share it with Su Jin without hesitation.


    With Athena''s character, since it is her husband, it is naturally very easy to know most of her trump cards.


    From the beginning, she hated Zeus''s marriage with Hera, but at the same time was unfaithful to her mother and Hera, hated people who were not loyal to marriage, and swore not to be such a god.


    Therefore, judging from Athena''s character, it is natural to share a certain trump card with Su Jin, expressing her loyalty to marriage.


    In this way, Athena''s honesty is likely to be able to successfully impress Su Jin, and then successfully use herself and even the Greek gods as a bargaining chip to win over Su Jin, a powerful four-digit breaker.


    And the time when this win was successful was probably long before the gods knew of Su Jin''s existence, when Su Jin was unknown.


    And after that, Athena proposed a plan to ''expand the results of the battle, send agents, and observe another world'' after the troublemaker appeared.


    Then use the part of Hermes sending the letter in this plan to achieve the first cause of the conflict between Hermes and Su Jin.


    The purpose is to let Su Jin gradually come to the stage and make Zeus jealous? Prepare for the plan in advance.


    After that, Athena continued to induce disputes, allowing Su Jin to successfully restrain the important incarnation of Hermes, control Hermes covertly, and bury her beside Zeus as her to overthrow his secret hand. .


    In this process, she definitely got through with Su Jin.


    So after the first conflict between the two sides, Zeus tried to win over Su Jin for the first time, and ordered Hermes to split up a weak incarnation, so that Su Jin would be so aggressive when Su Jin was relieved? Directly anger Hermes to take action, thus forming a beam?


    After that, Hermes was provoked, and when the seemingly weak ''Su Jin'' might be severely retaliated, Athena suddenly showed her intimacy to Su Jin.


    Oh, who doesn''t know Zeus''s suspiciousness!


    Su Jin, who was originally suspected of being a subordinate of Athena, was suddenly betrayed by Athena, or she was a very bad virgin goddess. Zeus would definitely think there was a problem.


    Therefore, Zeus directly became wary of Su Jin, and then acquiesced to Hermes'' deterrence, which led to the rapid escalation of the conflict, and finally formed a situation of one-on-one fighting.


    Then, as long as Su Jin catches Hermes and uses his soul means to control Hermes, he can successfully lay a secret hand around Zeus.


    As for what Su Jin was selling, it was all fake.


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before the controlled Hermes will be dispatched to beg Athena. At that time, Athena personally came forward and ''convinced'' and even ''sleeping clothes'' Su Jin to let her take Hel at a small price. Moss brought it back.


    Here, although Zeus would suspect that Hermes was biased towards Athena, he would never think that Hermes had been controlled by the soul.


    At that time, as long as Hermes is loyal to Zeus as usual, the suspicion will become lighter and lighter, thus increasing the intelligence gap between Athena and Zeus, and guaranteeing the final ascension to the throne of the king of gods.


    In the process, he, Ares, voluntarily entered the venue because he hated Athena, the unlucky **** buried with Hermes? Is it an unexpected harvest under the heart of Fuzhi?


    Because Athena''s original plan should not have him, it is naturally impossible to deal with one person''s plan, but in fact, it is he Ares who first stepped into the trap.


    And Athena''s plan to target Hermes was wiped out by Su Jin, and he stepped into the trap like a fool?


    If this is the case, with his Ares and Hermes, Zeus''s suspicions are divided into two people, wouldn''t it increase the success rate of Athena''s usurpation?


    Did Ares become a baby boy? !


    This... Ares froze, and then his face turned red.


    If that''s the case, no matter which option he chooses, he''s a big fool?


    A stupid pig who didn''t need to be tricked, but stepped into a trap because of his hostility to Athena?


    Thinking of this, Ares suddenly murmured absentmindedly:


    "It shouldn''t be like this, I''m not a fool, no, no, Hermes is a fool! He is the fool who fell into the trap!"


    "?!" Hermes was stunned.


    Big brother, we are both like this now, you still want to scold me, are you human?


    Cao, if I hadn''t planned to secretly contact the main body, I would be like your mother Cao, to be your father!


    What the hell!


    Sure enough, I misunderstood something... Su Jin, who was staring at Ares'' face, narrowed his eyes and thought to himself.


    Hehe, Ares''s conspiracy theory is definitely lost on Athena.


    This is normal. After all, although Athena is very powerful, her style is biased towards solving problems with her head. Since she said that she wants to become the fourth generation of gods, she will definitely start preparing.


    Therefore, Ares is likely to misunderstand that a series of events during this time are Athena''s plans, and they are all Athena''s arrangements.


    Therefore, during the period when I set up the enchantment, in case he had contact with the main body, the news to be spread was also Athena, who should be guarded against, not me.


    Well, although it''s a bit wicked to throw the blame on allies, but my next plan also has a lot of benefits for Athena, so I think it''s her compensation for taking the blame.


    Although it is unconscionable to kill first and then play, but the plan is the priority. The value of the two twelve gods as puppets is too high, no matter which group of gods will be moved, let alone Arcadia, who is poor and white.

 Chapter 358：

    As long as the enchantment is completely laid out, you can start preparing the plan, but you are not sure what the success rate is... It will be necessary for the forum to confirm it again to ensure success... Su Jin thought to himself, silently of strengthening the enchantment.


    He wants to suppress the power of Ares and Hermes to the level of five figures, and then start his idea.


    It didn''t take long for Hermes, who noticed that Su Jin was continuing to strengthen the enchantment, secretly trying to contact the main body and failed, and Hermes, who could not even confirm a few words, finally couldn''t help but ask:


    "What on earth are you trying to do to us?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin, who has completely completed the enchantment by stably burning the small universe, said with a smile:


    "Have you heard of ''the flesh and blood are weak, the machinery soars!''?"


    Chapter 0454 Flesh is weak, machinery soars


    The flesh and blood are weak, and the machinery is soaring... Even with his eyes closed, he can clearly feel Hermes'' nervousness.


    The sweat overflowing from his forehead slid down his cheeks one by two, and his eyes that could not be opened were deeply wrinkled, as if he had been in a nightmare.


    To be honest, Hermes has never heard of such words as flesh and blood, and mechanical soaring.


    But this did not prevent him from judging Su Jin''s purpose from this sentence.


    This kind of words that emphasized the weakness of flesh and blood and the power of machinery... reminded him of Hephaestus.


    Hephaestus was the Greek **** of fire and craftsmen.


    People''s understanding of him often comes from creating artifacts with Hephaestus, such as Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades, and worshipping him as the **** of forging.


    But in fact, few people remember that the first robot in Greece was built by Hephaestus himself.


    He forged the first female robot to assist him in forging artifacts in the smithy at the Jingu.


    And he himself has repeatedly despised the inconvenience of flesh and blood and the superiority of machinery.


    Because he often cheated with Hephaestus'' wife Aphrodite, Hermes was not hunted down by Hephaestus'' mechanical troops.


    It can even be said that every time he is chased, he will be jumped by those robots.


    And now, Su Jin suddenly came up with this sentence... How could Hermes not think too much.


    No way?


    Su Jin wouldn''t want to transform me into a robot, would he? Impossible, Arcadia couldn''t have the technology of Hephaestus.


    At this moment, Ares suddenly shouted in horror:


    "I knew that Hephaestus really joined forces with you!"


    "From before, he hated me, Hermes, and Zeus, and he had a crush on the **** Athena. Yes, he must have joined forces with you."


    Hearing this, Hermes'' face turned completely green.


    Athena and Hephaestus team up?


    And Athena joined forces with Su Jin?


    From this, it can be seen that Su Jin and Hephaestus are definitely connected, and it may even be... That blood is bitter and weak, and mechanical soaring is also what Hephaestus and Su Jin said.


    You know, the **** of craftsmen once loved Aphrodite, the wife given by Zeus, and flattered her in every possible way, but in the end, what she got was Aphrodite''s betrayal.


    Who knows, and even witnesses his wife and father messing around with his brother and uncle, will there be no hatred in his heart?


    how is this possible!


    He hadn''t seen Hephaestus for six or seven hundred years, and the **** of craftsmen had locked himself in the Temple of Craftsmen for six or seven hundred years.


    Hermes did not forget the resentful look in Hephaestus''s eyes every time he found himself wearing a hat.


    Perhaps... In these years, Hephaestus has been researching mechanical transformation technology, and the purpose is to change all of them who cuckold him into robots without chickens!


    With Hephaestus'' resentment towards him, Ares, and even Zeus, he definitely had reasons and motives to do so!


    And this, doesn''t it mean that Su Jin has teamed up with Hephaestus to transform him and Ares into robots?


    What kind of cruel punishment was given to the Greek goddess for losing reproductive capacity?


    That''s even scarier than digging up their ancestral grave, Tartarus.


    "You can''t do that!"


    Hermes was in the hanging basket, struggling frantically.


    It''s just that the hanging basket made of branches and leaves suddenly creaked as he struggled.


    "Damn it! You are actually this kind of abacus, transforming our avatars into mechanical gods, and completely depriving us of our authority. Damn..."


    Ares struggled hard. Although the suppression of the enchantment limited his output limit, he could at least maintain a five-digit level of strength.


    However, boon games like Croa''s Little Theater limit his movements.


    He struggled, moving slowly like a robot, stuttering after a while, but he still made a move.


    In the case that the conditions of "Sleeping Beauty" are not met, any actions of Ares will be restricted by the game, except for the actions that meet the conditions.


    "hateful!"


    Ares, who realized that he couldn''t move without lifting the game restrictions, looked at Hermes and said:


    "Shit! Open your mouth to Lao Tzu!"


    "what?"


    Hermes was stunned for a moment, and then, he sensed the rapid approach of Ares'' face, and shouted in horror:


    "Wait, don''t come here!"


    Su Jin took a step back in disgust as he watched the scene where the prince with hot eyes kissed Sleeping Beauty.


    At this time, the game conditions were reached, and Hermes and Ares got rid of the game restrictions at the same time.


    After a brief break free, they began trying to get out of the playing field.


    ¡¾Stop all actions! ¡¿


    Following Su Jin''s words, Ares and Hermes stopped at the same time.


    The eyes of the two who could only move immediately enlarged, and they looked at the two rolls of black parchment in Su Jin''s hands in astonishment.


    That is the [Ownership Document] of Hakotei


    "You seem to have forgotten the most important thing."


    At this time, Su Jin sneered, shook the parchment in his hand and said:


    "You guys won''t forget about forcibly intervening in someone else''s gift game. If you lose the battle, it will become the owner''s property, right?"


    "Oh, I almost forgot, the two of you don''t seem to have lost in a game like this."


    When Su Jin said this, the smile on his face was extremely bad.


    "It''s so pitiful... I paid such a price, but I failed to escape."


    Thinking of this, Ares and Hermes blushed.


    It was maddened red.


    At this time, Su Jin picked up the ownership document in his hand, glanced at it and said:


    "Unfortunately, this ownership document cannot go against the will of the spoils, otherwise I won''t have to pursue mechanical ascension."


    The ownership document is only a tool to prove ownership, and at the same time has some large-scale command rights that do not harm the ''property''.


    It can still be done to make Ares and Hermes stop moving, let them mate with sows, or give orders such as godhood and authority, but it will not take effect.


    Therefore, even if he holds the ownership of Ares and Hermes, Su Jin cannot use them as combat power.


    It is precisely because of this that Su Jin thought of mechanical soaring, which was the inspiration he got from the Greek mechanical **** of FGO.


    If Hermes and Ares are transformed into machines and they are recognized as masters, wouldn''t all the troubles be solved?


    People will be perfunctory and passive, but machines will not!


    Although the Dimension Forum has not found the world of FGO, Su Jin did not expect FGO to solve his problems.


    After all, FGO''s Greek Mechanic God can''t achieve an exceptional four-digit output. If important materials such as Hermes are changed and scrapped, then he will lose a lot.


    So Su Jin wants to find a technology that can transform the main Greek **** into a mechanical race while ensuring most of his strength.


    Naturally, Su Jin didn''t have this kind of technology, but he knew something very close.


    That is the [Holy Jie] who devoured the world and attacked the world.


    A peculiar technology capable of tampering with the world and changing races!


    Chapter 0455 Let them ''forgive''


    "Go to sleep."


    With Su Jin''s words came a strong sense of sleepiness.


    Hermes and Ares fought hard and tried to resist, but at the same time, Su Jin raised his right hand and gestured with his fingers.


    ¡¾Tianwu treasure wheel! ¡¿


    In an instant, the Buddha''s light flourished, as if there were boundless rays of light wrapping Su Jin and sublimating him into a sacred place.


    However, in contrast, in just one second, Ares and Hermes lost sight, hearing and touch one after another.


    And just as they panic, their sixth sense is deprived.


    At the same time, Hermes only felt that the spiritual grid seemed to have lost contact with the center of the small garden, and the apocalypse in the dark, the crisis prediction from the spiritual grid also became stuck, like an old video tape. , gradually decaying.


    When the light subsided, Hermes and Ares lost all movement.


    They stood in place, unable to move their hands and feet, their faces were hollow, their expressions numb, like machines.


    "what?"


    Su Jin was slightly surprised by the changes between the two, and then keenly realized that it was the effect of the sixth sense seal.


    "Is there a special effect on Lingge? There are unexpected gains?" Su Jin muttered to himself.


    Su Jin developed this trick [Tianwu Baolun] by combining the technique of making a secret oath in the small universe combined with Sasha''s words to the Heavenly Dance Treasure in his diary.


    The original Heavenly Dance Treasure Wheel is extremely powerful. It can deprive the enemy''s five senses within the shrouded range at the moment of burning the small universe, and can further deprive the sixth sense and even the seventh sense.


    And in this process, the enemy can''t escape at all. In Su Jin''s view, this is completely the golden combat skill of trapping and killing.


    However, disadvantages also exist.


    The Heavenly Dance Treasure Wheel is a trick specially developed for the small universe, and his deprivation ''feeling'' is also aimed at limiting and depriving the power of the small universe.


    However, for the existence of a variety of small gardens with spirituality as the core and power and authority as the supplement, this trick does not have much effect.


    The reason why Su Jin used this trick to restrict Ares and Hermes this time is to make their bodies adapt to the holy annihilation technique, adapt to future transformations, reduce repulsion, and seal their five senses Rather it is secondary.


    "But that''s enough."


    Su Jin looked at the two main gods in front of him, took the initiative to withdraw from the game venue, and returned to the underground space of the municipal center.


    At the end, he closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, there seemed to be a lion surrounded by golden flames in his eyes.


    "Bai Ye, you stay here to maintain the existence of [Athena''s Enchantment]."


    Invisible ripples spread out, as if water droplets were dripping onto the surface of the water.


    The world quieted down.


    Covered by a hidden secret.


    Su Jin turned his head slightly and looked to the right.


    I saw a white-haired woman in a light-colored long dress with black ghost horns and golden eyes standing there speechlessly, looking at him a little irritably:


    "At a time like this, you shouldn''t let me go."


    The soul of the holy garment issued a ''warning''.


    When Su Jin heard the words, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly: "Why don''t I remember that you still have the attributes of being clingy?"


    "..." Bai Ye didn''t speak, just stared at Su Jin''s face with cold eyes.


    At this time, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "Next, I will go to the world of blood-devouring and attacking. You should know that there is no threat to my existence."


    "More!" The smile on Su Jin''s face added a lot of bad taste: "Lilith will accompany me, and if necessary, let her die for me once."


    The two Zanpakut¨­ held by Su Jin, one was combined with the power of Bai Yasha, which was now turned into Bai Ye, the holy clothing artifact spirit, and the other was used by Al Gore to maintain the connection between the two in order to borrow Bengyu. The avatar ''Lilith'' whose power modifies Algor''s face.

 Chapter 359：

    Given the difference in function, the importance of the two is naturally different.


    For Su Jin, Bai Ye is his sibling and the most important trump card, and Lilith is not an exaggeration to say that it is a shield.


    Of course, Su Jin naturally wouldn''t say that in person.


    As an adult, Su Jin still understands the basics on the surface and the basics behind.


    Facing Su Jin''s rogue remarks, the corners of Bai Ye''s mouth twitched slightly, and then, he quietly disappeared into the secret realm and disappeared into the air.


    At this time, Su Jin could clearly feel that a powerful and vast little universe appeared in the game field in the basement.


    Seeing Bai Ye''s ''obedient'' to maintain the barrier of suppressing strength, Su Jin quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Sure enough, even if the type of Zanpakut¨­ changes, it will still be jealous when it should be jealous. ¡¯


    Su Jin murmured in his heart, then turned around and left the ground quickly.


    However, Su Jin did not leave the underground completely, but stopped near the surface, at a corner of the underground stairs.


    "It''s all there!"


    Su Jin looked at the three people standing on the steps in front.


    Leticia, Athena, and the uneasy Black Rabbit.


    The three seemed to stand in the passage for a long time.


    Black Rabbit glanced at Leticia quietly, then looked at Athena beside him, and finally said with gritted teeth:


    "Su Jin, what are you going to do next?"


    She paused, as if she felt that her tone was a little too heavy, as if she was questioning Su Jin, so she added:


    "I don''t want to accuse you, I want to ask you what do you need me to do next?"


    When she said this, she bit her lip and said:


    "You don''t have to carry the burden of the community alone..."


    Su Jin smiled, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he said happily:


    "Don''t think about it blindly, what kind of pressure can someone in Greece put on me?"


    Su Jin is indeed afraid of the gods, but he is afraid of the gods, a collection of 17 all-powerful realms, hundreds and thousands of three-digit **** kings, and countless four-digit gods and Buddhas.


    A single round of Greek gods, even Zeus, Su Jin is just wary of its power.


    To be afraid, not so much.


    Black Rabbit held his breath and stared at Su Jin like that, apparently taking Su Jin''s behavior as a ''delaying strategy''.


    Obviously she came to share the pressure with Su Jin, but she was sloppy, what kind of virtue~


    Stupid... Leticia held her forehead speechlessly, and the black rabbit''s behavior was so stupid that she couldn''t bear to look directly.


    This silly child doesn''t even think about it. Now that there are three girls here, how could Su Jin show a weak side as a man?


    Shouldn''t this kind of thing be said in the bedroom, when the enemy is relatively relaxed, when two people are chatting alone, or even in large-scale physical contact?


    At that time, you let the boy act coquettishly and spoil him. Isn''t the relationship soaring?


    Everyone is ashamed! Stupid rabbit.


    Beside him, Athena glanced at Black Rabbit and said nothing, but Black Rabbit clearly felt a strong sense of disrespect.


    I always feel that Her Majesty Athena has not regarded me as an ''enemy'' from now on?


    But we''re not enemies, are we? Black Rabbit thought blankly.


    At this time, Athena asked:


    "The result? What do you want to do?"


    Su Jin showed a playful expression at this time, and said with a half-smile, not a smile:


    "Go to a different world, make some preparations, and let Ares and Hermes ''forgive'' our preparations."


    Chapter 0456 Forum: Don''t pretend, just money!


    Forgive... the expression of the black rabbit has changed inexplicably.


    She always felt that Su Jin seemed to have glanced at herself just now, was it an illusion?


    But then again, they are all in trouble with Greece, can they be forgiven?


    Is it to rely on His Majesty Athena to mediate? Wasn''t it useless that she secretly burned the letter to the Lord God Emperor Shitian ''asking him to mediate''?


    Forgive... Leticia felt a little pity in her heart when she heard this.


    She could guarantee that when Su Jin said these words, she definitely had a strong sense of malice.


    When this man flirted on occasions where he couldn''t tell Black Rabbit, he frequently brought up the topic of ''Will the Black Rabbit forgive them?''.


    From this point of view, we can know what the forgiveness in Su Jin''s heart means.


    What a vile man... But it may be a very lucky thing for such a guy who won''t suffer to command Arcadia... Leticia sighed, and her mood was inexplicably relieved.


    "How long will it take?" After hearing Su Jin''s words, Athena didn''t think much, but asked the time directly.


    "It''s estimated to be about a day." Su Jin estimated the time.


    In fact, his debut battle is still going on. According to the time limit of the gift game, there are actually 12 days.


    But considering that there may be a genius who can quickly crack the gift game of "Death", Su Jin only reserved one day for himself.


    Within 2 days, the chances of the gift game he held being cracked were too small. In fact, he estimated the time to be 4 days.


    According to his understanding of the time difference between Blood Devouring Raid and Hakoten, there should be nearly 100 days in it. If you count it carefully, it may be three months.


    And Su Jin intends to solve all the problems within 30 hours of Hakoniwa during the month of the blood-devouring attack.


    "Up to 30 hours." Su Jin said: "You may be responsible for the gift game. Regarding the maintenance of the fictional world, I will let Bai Ye be responsible."


    The existence of Bai Ye is not a secret to everyone present, but just a few of the people present do not know Bai Ye''s specific abilities, or even know that she has become a holy garment and is no longer the posture of Zanpakut¨­.


    Although it''s a bit strange, the people who know Su Jin''s secrets the most are not the few people present, but the White Yaksha who is in the Thousand Eyes Station.


    In a sense, he is also an old scumbag.


    Athena was silent for a moment, as if she was communicating with someone. At the end, she whispered:


    "My concubine will let the Athena from the small garden cooperate with me and buy you five days."


    Beside her, Leticia pulled Black Rabbit.


    Look, this is what you should do, and being a virtuous inner helper who can help is what a big woman should do, understand?


    Your home is about to be stolen! Black Rabbit!


    "Lord Leticia, why are you pulling me all of a sudden?"


    Looking at the suspicious black rabbit in front of her, Leticia''s face stiffened for a moment, and at the end she couldn''t help covering her face:


    "It''s nothing, I just accidentally touched it! Here! You! It''s!"


    "Ah, there''s no need to apologize to others~"


    Huh... Looking at the smirking face of the black rabbit in front of her, Leticia turned her head back as if she was disheartened, and showed a gloomy gaze towards Su Jin.


    What are you doing... Su Jin smiled, then thoughtfully said:


    "I have arranged some means in the basement. If Zeus raids during this time, you can hide here."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused, and then said seriously:


    "I''m going to the world where Agulola and the others were born. Because a goal may require their power, I have to take them away, but I can''t let them help you stabilize the situation."


    The ten-body beasts that symbolize the twelve constellations of the zodiac. Although the Agulolas brought by Su Jin to Hakoba have not fully absorbed the inheritance of the sun''s sovereignty, they also possess the legendary fighting power of four figures.


    Originally, Su Jin wanted to leave Leticia and the others as an insurance, but considering the importance of Shengjian to the plan and the connection between the beasts and Shengjian, Su Jin still planned to take them away.


    "It seems to be underestimated..."


    The four-digit legendary rank, Leticia, who is also the holder of the sovereignty of the sun, sighed lightly and glanced at Su Jin with a little blame.


    "It always feels like your brain has been bitten by a rabbit. It''s stupid to come here."


    Next to it, Athena, who had initially assumed authority and became a four-digit breakout, smiled helplessly.


    "Eh? Why was the rabbit bit on the head?" Hei Rabbit, who can only be said to be a four-digit elite, but who holds the divine weapon of Emperor Shitian''s authority, asked blankly.


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "I''m sorry, sorry."


    He almost forgot that the three present were really going to get angry, and it may not be impossible to fight one or two out of the four figures.


    Athena, who is not a breaker, Leticia, who holds the sovereignty of the sun, and even Black Rabbit, really want to fully develop the simulated artifact and the sovereignty of the moon passed down by Emperor Shitian, and the existence of the breaker is not qualified to stop them. .


    "It''s me who is too prejudiced." Su Jin accompanies him dumbfoundedly.


    Seeing this, Leticia didn''t feel embarrassed for Su Jin, she just smiled and said:


    "Don''t worry, at least this home, we can still keep it."


    "Don''t underestimate people too much." Athena muttered, then glanced at Su Jin and said with a smile: "Come back early."


    "Well." Su Jin nodded, glanced at Hei Rabbit, smiled, waved his hand, and turned to return to the ground.


    After walking a few steps, he heard the voice of the black rabbit: "Come back early."


    Su Jin paused for a while, then turned around and said loudly, "Prepare me a rabbit meat hot pot, I''ll come back to eat hot!"


    "Su Jin!"


    The girl''s dissatisfied cry echoed in the passage.


    Before that, Su Jin had gone deep into the ground and stopped before the underground door.


    "How old are you, you still play Flag~"


    Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and laughed at himself, then called up the Dimensional Forum and asked a question to the forum''s designated answer post:


    "Forum, if I want to transform Ares and Hermes into Mecha-gods and make sure to maintain most of their combat power, is it suitable for me to go to FGO or go to Blood Devourer?"


    Although the method of transforming with Shengjian has been determined, if there is a more convenient way, Su Jin is naturally willing to replace it.


    [A: The above two worlds are not suitable. ¡¿


    "?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, just about to ask ''Which world is suitable'', but thought of the problem of the forum asking for money, after thinking about it, he typed in a sentence, ''How many points are needed? ¡¯


    [The holder can directly consume 200,000 points through the forum to perfectly transform a main **** into a mechanical god, strengthen the basic combat power, and at the same time have a high degree of evolution. Do you want to check the details? ¡¿


    Su Jin glanced at his points.


    The value of ''31000'' stimulated his eyeballs.


    ©–¢Û¡¶Blood-devouring Raid¡·


    Chapter 0457 Return to the blood-devouring world


    Looking at his deposit and looking at the forum, the transformation of the main **** has a score of 200,000.


    Su Jin couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth and cursed:


    "roll!"


    Ding--!


    The forum''s reply was very fast, so fast that Su Jin complained.


    [Answer: The forum has no body and cannot complete the scrolling action. Do you spend 30,000 points to give the forum a spherical carrier for scrolling work? ¡¿


    Hey, this son of a **** doesn''t make money? Changed to steal?


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then asked:


    "It''s still the two worlds before, which world''s method can efficiently achieve my goal, and report the number of points spent."


    [Answer: The FGO world specified by the holder is not connected, and it takes 5000 points to search. The so-called Mechanic God has no specific information and cannot determine the consumption. ¡¿


    [Answer: The holy annihilation technique of blood-devouring and madly attacking the world can permanently change the race and complete the holder''s goal, but the technique needs to be modified, and the evolution function of the mechanical gods created is affected by the holy annihilation technique, the possibility of evolution will be It will be greatly reduced, and the predicted consumption points are ''15000''. ¡¿


    I want a tool person, where do I want them to evolve... Su Jin murmured in his heart, and then saw that the points were only 15,000, and was startled.


    "Good guy, my conscience has found out, this is the first time you have given me a choice that can''t spend all the money."


    [Answer: You can choose to consume 15,000 points to strengthen the mechanical **** transformation technology and reserve space for the mechanical **** to fit together.


    It is predicted that through the integration of the twelve Greek gods, it can break through the influence of the saint and forcibly evolve the core of the mechanical god.

 Chapter 360：

    After simulation, the original mechanical **** ''Cronos'' can be created through this technique.


    After calculation, Kronos'' Lingge can reach double digits after completion.


    Note: 100,000 points are combined each time, and it is estimated that a total of 1.23 million points will be required for a complete combination. ¡¿


    "..." Su Jin looked at this sentence, but did not respond for a while.


    The evolution of the twelve main gods? Thank you for thinking about it on the dimension forum, I don''t know, I thought Su Jin was playing Digimon, the ten fighters merged and evolved, the King Kong Wushen beast?


    After complaining in his heart, Su Jin smiled and shook his head, deliberately avoiding the huge number of 1.23 million points, and sighed:


    "Why do you think so much? Just know that Shengjian can use it."


    Su Jin said this, opened the friend position, clicked on Aurora''s interface, and after sending a message, said:


    "Forum, consume 1,000 points, directly eliminate the interval, I''m going to the blood-devouring world."


    [Answer: The interval period has been eliminated, please prepare to shuttle. ¡¿


    Hearing this, Su Jin closed his eyes.


    ¡ª


    Blood devoured the world.


    The Empire of the Fourth Night [Original Empire] belongs to Itogamijima City.


    The door of the cornerstone, the headquarters of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Nangong Nayue, who was sitting in the office, looked at the report in front of him with a headache:


    "The front foot of Teacher J of Luotan Lingqia lost contact when he entered the country, and the church in the back foot of Western Europe declared Teacher J apostate. Oh, when did their church become so efficient?"


    "According to the information, the teacher Jie named ''Rudolf Ostach'' seems to have expressed his dissatisfaction with Itogami Island in private."


    Nangong Nayue''s side, wearing a brown lady''s suit, showing her slender legs, and wearing countless flat-frame glasses, a very gentle girl, explained in a respectful tone.


    She is Viertiana Karjana, a former vampire in the field of War King who became Nangong Nayue''s maid more than a year ago, and now she is the exclusive secretary of Nangong Nayue.


    "Hey, the churches in Western Europe have also come to act as terrorists?"


    Nangong picked up the black tea that Wei Ertiana made from the table that month, took a sip, kicked the table with his calf, and turned the sofa in one direction, facing the floor-to-ceiling window.


    "Aldikia''s fugitive court magister, the defeated Autonomous Hungry Ghost, the remnants of the Black Death Emperor''s faction, the remaining forces in the library, and the Western European apostates this time..."


    "Hehe, these days, why are all terrorists running to our Itogami Island?"


    Veltiana raised her hand, pushed her glasses, and said very politely:


    "According to the words of Director Blue Rain of the Technology Development Bureau, ''Probably because we have the shortest founding of the country, so you think we are easy to bully?''"


    Veltiana said this, paused, and then explained:


    "Maybe there is a reason why Her Majesty the Queen is unwilling to take action?"


    "Aurora..." Nangong Nayue raised his eyelids and sighed:


    "That guy is much more difficult than Agulola, tsk, but she is the one who can use the strongest combat power here."


    "But in the end, letting the Fourth Primogenitor deal with those terrorists is too high for those bedbugs. Those people don''t even dare to show their faces in front of self-disciplined weapons, and can only hide in corners on the edge of the city to survive."


    "Forget it, forget about these troublesome things."


    Nangong took another sip of black tea that month and looked at Xianjin Island outside the window.


    She looked at the endless steel jungle, watching the railroad tracks running through the ''jungle'', and suddenly, she smiled and said:


    "I could still see the sea from here in the first half of the year, but now it''s completely gone."


    "This may be the only other side of the new island plan designated by Prime Minister Blue Rain."


    Veltiana next to her said with a smile.


    "That five-year plan."


    Nangong murmured that month:


    "The area has increased five times, but the population has only increased by a million or so. The land area is a lot more abundant, and it is not as crowded as before. Well, in general, it is indeed a lot better."


    After saying this, Nangong Nangong jumped off the sofa chair, picked up the black lace folding fan on the table, spread it out, and said while fanning:


    "The upper floors are really hot, and it''s useless to turn on the central air conditioner."


    She muttered, glanced at Veltiana and said:


    "Okay, let''s get ready to go. It seems that the scumbag man who has been away from home for more than a year is about to go home."


    "Your Majesty?" Wei''ertiana suddenly widened her eyes and said incredulously: "But, there is no notification..."


    "The notification is on the computer, and Shallow just sent it."


    Nangong Nayue pointed to the computer on the desk and clicked his tongue:


    "That girl has become more and more outrageous recently. She doesn''t go to class every day, and the cat is in the office. It seems that it is necessary for her to have a taste of what it means to be a teacher''s iron fist."


    Nangong finished muttering that month, and glanced at Wei''ertiana: "What are you doing, come here?"


    "But... subordinates don''t seem qualified to welcome..."


    Before Wei''ertiana finished speaking, Nangong hit her arm with a folding fan that month:


    "What are you talking about, I''m just letting you wait outside, what are you thinking about?"


    Nangong said that, glared at her and said:


    "Come here soon!"


    "Yes!"


    Veltiana quickly pressed Nangong Nayue''s shoulder.


    Before the space transfer, Nangong murmured that month:


    "The black tea has not been brewed well for more than a year. Sooner or later, I will replace your useless maid."


    The voice fell, and the figures of the two disappeared into the high-rise office.


    0458 The Return


    Itogami Island, the sixth basement of the Keystone Gate, the headquarters of the Technology Development Bureau.


    The blonde girl with a side ponytail, a white coat, and red-rimmed glasses walked to the door, raised her right hand with pale pink nail polish, and opened the door.


    Outside the door, Nangong Nayue, who covered the lower half of her face with a folding fan, and Viertiana dressed as her secretary.


    "As expected of Nayue Sauce, always on time." Lan Yu Shallow who opened the door said with a smile.


    "Don''t add sauce in front of the teacher, don''t forget, you will be my student next year."


    Nangong closed the folding fan that month, hit Lan Yu Shallow''s palm with the head of the fan, and glared at her.


    "It hurts!" Lan Yu Shallow shrank her hands subconsciously, and then complained, "I haven''t entered the high school yet?"


    "I also serve as an English teacher in the junior high school, although it''s not for your class."


    Nangong Nayue walked into the room while talking, then looked at the pile of instruments around and the silver texture in the center of the field, frowned and said:


    "Why do you get so many instruments?"


    "Try to see if you can analyze the principle of crossing the world."


    After Wei Ertiana entered the door, Lan Yu Shallow closed the door and said angrily:


    "Anyway, our Majesty Su Jin, who has been up for nearly two years, won''t have an opinion, so I want to give it a try."


    "Oh, your resentment seems to be very big."


    Nangong said that month without the slightest surprise.


    It is obvious that the other party has resentment towards the 13-year-old girl who was "tricked" by Su Jin to be the senior executive of the fourth night empire.


    After all, he couldn''t say 20 words to someone he liked in two years, and every word could only be communicated through letters.


    It is obvious that little girls in the hazy favor period have opinions on long-distance relationships.


    However, there were some things that Nangong had to make clear that month.


    "Your research is research, but don''t expect me to waste brain cells to help you."


    "Hehe, I can guarantee that if you want to research this kind of technology involving complex spatial principles, I''m afraid you have to fight all my hair. You can do it yourself."


    Knowing the existence of Little Garden and the gap between Little Garden and the world in which he lives, Nangong Nayue is very sure that this kind of world-traveling technique is a privilege only for gods and Buddhas in Little Garden.


    To study this kind of thing with human thinking ability, she, the "sheriff" who is responsible for the security of more than 3 million people, does not have such abundant and redundant energy.


    "Cut! Be stingy."


    When her heart was broken, Lan Yu Shallow couldn''t help muttering, then walked to the side of the ceremony venue and said:


    "Since you don''t want to, can you ask Miss Aye for me?"


    "After Su Jin returned to Hakoten, she was a high-ranking witch to serve as the director of the Itogami Island library, isn''t she too talented?"


    "Okay, you turned out to be playing Ah Ye''s idea."


    Nangong Nayue raised his brows and smiled brightly:


    "I don''t have the right to command her, but if Su Jin comes back, let him talk about this kind of thing. Ah Ye wouldn''t dare to refuse."


    Don''t dare to refuse... Lan Yu Shallow chewed on these words and said with a strange expression:


    "Miss A Ye is afraid of Su Jin?"


    "You can''t just use ''fear'' to describe it."


    Nangong said this meaningfully that month, and then changed the subject and said:


    "Okay, Aurora and Agulola are almost here. When they come with the document that allows them to contact Su Jin, our shadow majesty of the Night Empire can return. You better prepare early."


    The original soul of the fourth primogenitor, Aurora, and the twelfth body, Agulola.


    In the past year or so, the two have controlled the No. 10 and No. 12 Beasts to make multiple shots, stabilizing the changes inside and outside Xianjin Island. It is true that a lot of things happened during the period when Su Jin returned to the small garden. force.


    For this reason, the associates of these two Fourth Primogenitors were even called "Queens" by the insiders of the Night Empire to show their importance to the Night Empire and their close connection with Su Jin.


    Of course, aside from Agurolla''s silly acknowledgement of this title, Aurora, the original soul, ignored this title, and was in a state of neither denying nor admitting it.


    "Aurora..." Lan Yu Shallow took off her glasses, pinched her brows and said, "The real ancestor of that question, I''m afraid only Su Jin can suppress it."


    "Then hurry up and prepare for the ceremony and call him back."


    Nangong snorted that month, found a work chair, finished it, raised his legs and said:


    "Throwing an empire to a woman with an ambiguous relationship, and then a stinky man who has been away for a year and a half, it''s really a shame you can bear it."


    "You are the one who can endure the most..."


    Lan Yu murmured, and then the instrument began to operate quickly.


    About five minutes later, the door of the research room suddenly opened, and two girls with bright blonde hair and blue eyes walked in like twins.


    "Good afternoon~ Nayuki-chan~ Scallion, ah, my servant (Villiana) is also here?"


    Agrolla, who was smiling brightly on the right, greeted him.


    "Your Majesty." Veltiana bowed respectfully, while the others nodded with a smile.


    "waste time."


    At this time, Aurora, who had a relatively indifferent expression, glanced at everyone, and then put a roll of white parchment in Agulola''s hand, walked to the side, and leaned against the wall:


    "I''m in a hurry, you go and call that guy back."


    "Oh~" Agulola grabbed the parchment and ran to the center of the ceremony venue.


    "Hey! Don''t be in such a hurry!"


    Lan Yu Shallow hurriedly shouted, and at this time, Agulola was already holding the opened scroll, inciting magic power, and issued the designated invitation.


    "My God!" Lan Yu Shallow patted his forehead and speeded up speechlessly.


    On the surrounding instruments, a series of data flashed quickly, and the values ??began to soar.


    At this moment, the space seemed to freeze.


    There seems to be an invisible pen in the void, which is quickly drawn in the center of the circle.


    The handsome young man with black hair and black eyes, slightly thin lips, and a thin face, quickly took shape, and then opened his eyes.

 Chapter 361：

    Su Jin looked around the crowd, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and a smile appeared:


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Chapter 0459 Su Jin''s Purpose


    The dessert shop box inside the Keystone Gate.


    Su Jin, who had changed into a uniform, sat by the window and looked at the scenery of Itogami Island and said:


    "The change is quite big. You can''t even see the sea here."


    "After all, some people have been away for too long."


    Lan Yu Shallow, who was sitting opposite Su Jin, pinched the straw and fiddled with the kumquat lemon juice in front of her, rolled her eyes and said.


    Different from the tone of sarcasm, when Lan Yu Shallow said this sentence, her expression was a little bit of joy.


    There is the joy of reunion after a long absence, and there is also a little cosmic joy of being praised for the carefully crafted work.


    In the face of Lan Yu Shallow''s "accusation", Su Jin calmly picked up the juice and sipped:


    "For me, I''ve only been through half a month, and it can only be said to be a short trip."


    Hearing this, Lan Yu was stunned for a while, and muttered to herself, "Is the time scale difference so big..."


    Then if she follows Su Jin to Hakoba in the future, will she spend one day there for a month?


    This...she still has family here...


    Su Jin glanced at Lan Yu Shallow, felt the other party''s worry, smiled and said:


    "I''m here to solve this problem."


    Lan Yu Shallow met Su Jin''s eyes, glanced at it, turned her head away, stirred up the juice, and said:


    "Well~ do whatever you want."


    "Okay, Qingqing, it''s time for me to end."


    Nangong Nayue, who was sitting next to Lan Yu Shallow Onion, suddenly clapped her hands.


    "Who, who has been kissing me and me with him?" Lan Yu''s tone suddenly rose a lot.


    Nangong looked at her strangely that month: "Do I have a name?"


    Lan Yu Shallow stopped talking for a while, holding the straw and drinking the juice, looking away, as if the scenery outside the window was infinitely beautiful.


    Nangong looked at the two people beside Su Jin across from him that month.


    Agulora, who was eating ice cream, was suddenly alert and moved the sundae in front of her a little, while Aurora frowned and continued to eat silently.


    Nangong Nayue sighed, then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "It shouldn''t be a trivial matter for someone like you to come back at such a time?"


    "I really can''t hide it from you."


    Su Jin laughed, leaned back, leaned on the cushion of the sofa, and sighed:


    "Talking about trouble, it is indeed a big trouble. If you can''t fix it, you will enter a state of war."


    In a way, Su Jin has offended the Zeus faction among the Greek gods.


    Unfortunately, this faction belongs to the real power faction and nominally has the right to command the twelve gods.


    But fortunately, the real top layer of the Greek gods is the two goddesses with a thousand eyes.


    So to a certain extent, Su Jin is only facing characters from the Zeus faction, so there is no need to worry about interference in the field of double-digit authority.


    Coupled with the interference of Athena in the small garden world, the support of little Athena, the breaker, and the support of Leticia and Black Rabbit.


    In this way, Su Jin and the Greek gods are only on the relatively weak side in terms of high-end combat power.


    After all, in the Zeus faction, only Zeus, Ares, Aphrodite, and the nominally Hera, Hercules, and Hephaestus, the six breakers possessed the level of combat power in the lower level.


    In fact, Hercules, who owes Su Jin''s favor and saves Arcadia at the same time, will probably not shoot.


    And Hera himself and Zeus have long been in conflict. As for Hephaestus, he is not against the water, and Zeus will also worry that he is against the water.


    So in fact, Su Jin''s side is really close to the high-end combat power of Zeus'' faction.


    Of course, in the weaker, four-digit level of gods and Buddhas, Arcadia is an absolute disadvantage.


    There are not only the twelve main gods in the Greek **** group, but there are many hero gods who ascended to heaven in the epic.


    Su Jin''s combat power is comparable to that of Zeus in terms of the height of the strong, but not in terms of thickness, even if he adds twelve beasts, he can''t stand it.


    Therefore, when Su Jin came down this time, he also planned to win over the three true ancestors to act as allies.


    Although the three true ancestors are not strong, they may be born gods and Buddhas, and there is a high probability that they will get a four-digit spirituality when they enter the small garden.


    And, most importantly, they have many beasts.


    If the spirituality of the beast is also strengthened, it will be equivalent to a hundred good players, which can greatly alleviate the situation of insufficient thickness of Arcadia.


    Of course, this was Su Jin''s worst plan.


    After all, in the fantasy world where gods and demons exist, the quality of the strong is the most important.


    This is also the purpose of his eye on Shengjian, trying to transform Hermes and Ares into mechanical gods.


    For the twelve main gods whose authority is stored in the divine artifact, the loss of their combat power when their bodies are replaced by machines is not large, and there may even be bonuses.


    And if they become the mechanical gods in Su Jin''s hands, then in the battle with Zeus'' faction, Su Jin will take the initiative.


    And this is the development trend that Su Jin really wants to achieve.


    Just like in modern warfare, giving priority to air supremacy, Su Jin also wants to take the initiative in this conflict with the Greek gods.


    Whether it''s a fight or a draw, it should be up to him to decide.


    "State of war..."


    Lan Yu Shallow suddenly felt a toothache, and Wei Ertiana, who was sitting next to Nangong Nayue, looked even more flustered.


    The two have never seen a real fight, and their reaction at this time is naturally a little uneasy.


    "A war in the spirit world?"


    Nangong opened his folding fan that month and looked at Su Jin speechlessly:


    "You guy, your ability to cause trouble is first-class no matter where you are!"


    "Maybe this is the price of becoming stronger." Su Jin smiled and said irrefutably.


    In the small garden where gods and Buddhas are vertical and horizontal, Su Jin climbs up as a human being, and Su Jin doesn''t understand the difficulty.


    But it¡¯s not okay to not join in with gods and Buddhas as human beings.


    It''s impossible to be a dog, let alone a dog exploited to death.


    Su Jin''s teeth are too soft to bite the dog food mixed with soil from the great gods.


    Nangong closed his fan that month and tapped his head lightly:


    "I understand the general situation, so you are here to find something that can help you ease the situation there?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Sheng Jie, the legacy of the ancestor of the demons, Cain, the remaining gods of the Tianbu, and the three true ancestors, this is one of the purposes of my coming down this time."


    Shengjian and the gods of Tianbu used as experimental objects are in need of transforming the mechanical gods.


    Looking for the legacy of the ancestor of the demons, Cain, is to cover up the movement of Su Jin''s observation of another world for Al Gore.


    Since Shengjian is also Caine''s legacy, these two things can be combined into one.


    As for the three true ancestors, Su Jin is not sure whether it is useful or not, so the reason for not mentioning the modeling of angels is to supplement the combat power, increase the thickness of Arcadia, and respond to all-out wars.


    Of course, Su Jin didn''t want things to go to the point of fighting for details and thickness.


    "Ah~~"


    Nangong Nayue sighed deeply, spread out his folding fan, and said helplessly:


    "I shouldn''t have taken the task of Snake in the first place, or I wouldn''t have met your enemy in the tomb of the Fourth Primogenitor."


    Su Jin laughed and said:


    "Then you are really unlucky!"


    Nangong Nayue glared at him, and then said to Lan Yu Shallow:


    "Be prepared to help this guy."


    "Can I sue you for illegal employment of child labor?"


    The 14-year-old Lanyu Shallow scratched her hair and fully understood the hardships of social animals.


    Chapter 0460 Unexpected Problems


    Itogami Island, six underground floors of the Keystone Gate.


    In the past, a guard squadron equipped with special anti-magic equipment was stationed here all year round.


    Its main task is to prevent the magic criminals from destroying the deeper island base of the Keystone Gate, and it is an additional special unit.


    And after Su Jin formally established the original Empire of the Fourth Night Empire. After voluntarily retiring one-third of the troops, this unit was transferred from the artificial island management union to the original empire, managed by Nangong Nayue.


    And when Aiba Asano set up the Technology Development Bureau on the sixth underground floor a year ago, this squadron also took over the security work of the Development Bureau.


    A security guard wearing a gas mask put away the instrument and saluted Su Jin and Lan Yu Shallow:


    "The inspection work has ended, thank you both for your cooperation."


    After he finished speaking, he gestured towards his teammates, and the six guards with live ammunition immediately moved out of the way.


    Putting the chip card of the identification card into the pocket of the white coat, Lan Yu Shallow turned his head to the side and complained to Su Jin:


    "It''s really annoying."


    "Don''t you think it''s funny that His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Night Empire was stopped by his subordinates because he didn''t have a chip card to prove his identity?"


    Su Jin glanced at Lan Yu Shallow Onion and said, "I think you are trying to retaliate."


    It was Lan Yu Shallow who had brought him directly to the sixth floor, but this guy actually sued first, so he was really careful.


    Although, he, the founder of the empire, disappeared for a year and a half in the early days of the founding of the country, which is quite outrageous.


    When Lan Yu Shallow heard the accusation, she raised her voice and said with a reddish face:


    "Do you have any evidence that I intend to retaliate?"


    Su Jin didn''t respond to this question, just looked up and down at Lan Yu Shallow, moved her nose slightly, and then whistled.


    "What are you doing? Your eyes are so strange?"


    Blue Feather Shallow, who was walking in front, asked unnaturally.


    Hearing this, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he said with a smile that was not a smile:


    "You''ve grown a lot, Scallion."


    "Huh?" Lan Yu Shallow was stunned for a moment, and then her face suddenly turned red.


    "It''s too early for a 14-year-old to wear perfume, just use shampoo and body wash."


    Every time Su Jin said something, Lan Yu''s face turned red.


    "I want you to take care of it!"


    Lan Yu turned her head angrily, deliberately quickening her pace:


    "All in all, you will provide your blood data later, and I will make a DNA chip card for you."


    "Oh, blood samples." Su Jin suddenly said, "If you want to study, I can provide a little more."


    The blue feather shallow onion in front suddenly stopped and said in surprise, "Aren''t you very careful about this?"


    "Where did you know that I was guarding against this?" Su Jin asked slightly surprised.


    "Where is the moon sauce from that?"


    She said this, paused, and then said:


    "That month-chan mentioned to me that when you entered Itogami Island, you refused to let the guards collect blood samples."


    Su Jin smiled when he heard the words: "That''s because I don''t trust them."

 Chapter 362：

    In other words, I am the one who is trusted by him... Lan Yu Qiancong was stunned for a moment, then pretended that nothing happened, and started again:


    "oh, I see."


    Su Jin followed behind her, looking at Lan Yu Shallow''s apple-red ears, she couldn''t help laughing:


    "What makes you so happy?"


    "Happy, are you there?" Lan Yu Shallow patted her cheek subconsciously, and then asked pretending to be puzzled.


    "By the way, aren''t you in a hurry to ask for the information on the caine estate? Why are you walking so slowly?"


    Su Jin didn''t answer the question, just reminded:


    "Be clear in advance, don''t waste too much energy in my blood."


    The blood of the Saint Seiya contains the power of the small universe, but at the same time it has a strong resistance.


    It cannot be said that it is doomed to be futile, but it is also extremely difficult to study anything from his blood.


    "Crap."


    Lan Yu murmured lightly, and then quickly walked forward until the two of them reached a huge metal door with a height of six meters, and then stopped.


    After going through fingerprint authentication, DNA testing, spiritual power verification, and spiritual power retrieval, Lan Yu Shaoli, who was obviously tired, pointed to the open door of the data room:


    "For now, all the information the empire can collect is here."


    Inside the gate is a large computer server that only has a blue indicator light on and is physically isolated from the network.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said with a little surprise:


    "Isn''t it a paper document?"


    "It used to be, but how could I hold that pile of things and look at it."


    Lan Yu Shallow led Su Jin into the room.


    Before the room was closed, Su Jin looked for the button of the light bulb, and when he found that it was not there, he said in surprise:


    "Can your eyes see clearly?"


    "Although it''s not much, I still asked someone from the Lion King agency to guide me in the practice of spiritual power for a while."


    At the same time that Lanyu Shallow said this, she walked to the only computer by the wall.


    "The information of Shengjian, the remaining ruins of the evil god, Cain''s legacy, and the information of the Tianbu are basically stored here. If you don''t have the information you want, you may only go to the night empire of the three true ancestors. Or did Mar''s remnants go to find it?"


    "Mar''s remnant?" Su Jin, who walked behind Lan Yu Shallow, asked slightly surprised.


    "Ah? Almost forgot, you don''t know about it yet."


    Lan Yu Shallow stopped the computer operation, turned his head sideways and said:


    "A year and a half ago, senior Mar, who was killed by Xian Shen Mingjia, was found to be abnormal in the post-mortem examination and proved to be a ''substitute''."


    "Because of this mistake, Xianshen Mingjia rejected the post of the captain of the garrison, and it seems that he is still tracking the traces of the Mar group''s senior management outside the island."


    Lan Yu Shallow said this, her face became a little dignified:


    "According to the information sent back several times by Xian Shen Mingjia, the fleeing president of the Mar Group, Shavliar? Lian may be a Tianbu who has lived to the present day."


    "Tianbu?" Su Jin frowned, showing a surprised expression: "You mean that the president of the Mar Group is a god?"


    "That''s right." Lan Yu Shallow nodded and said seriously: "Whether it''s the blood left over after he was injured by Xian Shen Ming Jia, or the technique he used, it all proves his identity as a Tian Bu."


    "Wait a minute?" Su Jin made a stop gesture and said with a weird expression: "Xianshen Mingjia hurt Tianbu? Frontal injury?"


    "That''s right."


    Lan Yu Shallow showed a puzzled expression, as if wondering why Su Jin emphasized this.


    "Mr. Mingjia, who holds the Hungry Wolf, is also the top master among the magic attack masters. Is it difficult to understand that it is difficult to hurt Tianbu?"


    "Also, Mr. Mingjia was recruited by Su Jin yourself, right? Is it your subordinate?"


    "No...that''s not what I''m struggling with."


    Su Jin rubbed his temples with some headache, and said delicately:


    "How should I put it, in my impression, no, it should be said that in the small garden, the minimum strength of gods and Buddhas is five figures, and such an existence, even the weakest, can use its own power to clean the surface civilization. ."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    Lan Yu Shallow was stunned for a moment, and then said with a rather strange expression:


    "Aren''t you tangled...why is Tianbu so weak?"


    "..."


    Su Jin fell into a brief silence.


    He suddenly realized now that his original plan, which was quite reasonable, might have gone wrong.


    Chapter 0461 The so-called Tianbu


    The 19-inch computer screen exudes a blue light.


    within the screen.


    Photos recording the mottled and broken stone tablets filled the entire screen.


    Under the words on each stone tablet, the translated words are presented in the eyes of Su Jin and Lan Yu Shallow.


    [The compatriots here are afraid of them, and every night, the wizard leads us to kneel beside the statue and present a beautiful girl to them. ¡¿


    [Is that what the gods are like? They are sucking the blood of women, they even strip women''s clothes, bully them in front of us, and conduct behaviors that are indistinguishable from the reproduction of human beings between men and women. ¡¿


    [The wizard of the tribe seems to be very happy with this scene. After the sacrifice, he said happily that our tribe will welcome a new son of God. ¡¿


    ¡¾Son of God? It refers to those children in the tribe who can use the weapons given by the gods and control the metal monsters with the divine power of the gods to resist the monsters? ¡¿


    [Their mother also experienced these things? I keep this question, and plan to live a little longer in this tribe that saved me.


    This may not be a problem that only occurs in one tribe, but a problem that all humans in the Western Continent are experiencing. ¡¿


    Since there was only one table and chair in the house price, Su Jin stood behind the chair, lowered his head, put his chin on Lan Yu Shallow''s shoulder, looked at the screen and said:


    "Is this a diary?"


    "Yes."


    Lan Yu Shallow endured the strangeness and explained:


    "This is something excavated under the Demon Special Zone in Europe. According to the appraisal, the stone tablet recorded the text about 6,000 years ago."


    Blood-sucking... God Son... Su Jin frowned, and then said:


    "Keep looking down."


    [Today I saw a wizard. The wizard said that the underground gods created races such as orcs, elves, sirens, etc., and they were the gods who created all life. ¡¿


    [I asked a human being too? ¡¿


    [The wizard shook his head and said in a very sad tone: Humans are not, we are sinners, we are a race created by non-gods, so we can only live in the boundaries divided by gods, offering sacrifices to seek protection from gods. ¡¿


    ¡¾Sacrifice? Do you mean the boys and girls who were sacrificed, sucked blood, and bullied? ¡¿


    [I feel incredible. In the place where I lived before, the dragon gods didn''t need sacrifices at all. Don''t the people here know that ''there is a corresponding price behind all gifts''? ¡¿


    [I can''t accept this kind of life, and I can''t imagine that if I can''t return to my hometown, my future children will also be persecuted by these gods. I think, what should I do. ¡¿


    [I didn''t tell the wizard, because I don''t think the trust between us has reached the point where I can speak my mind, I...I miss my hometown. ¡¿


    [Heh, maybe I shouldn''t have taken on the assignment of the Dragon God and came to the Western Continent to investigate. There are actually no humans here, just livestock, providing food and playthings for the gods living underground... ¡­]


    [Those children in the tribe who are called gods have contacted me. They want to contact my hometown and the dragon gods through me. They seem to want to do something...]


    [I hardly considered whether this was a trap or not, and agreed directly, even if I thought that without the help of the dragon, I would have no chance of winning against the gods. ¡¿


    [The next day, I got surprising news. ¡¿


    [The Sons of God contacted other tribes, and even contacted orcs, fairies and sirens. I even saw a stone giant sitting next to a son of God. Are they allied? How long have these kids been preparing for? ¡¿


    The content is confused here. It seems that because of the years, many of the next stone tablets have been worn out.


    Su Jin looked at them one by one, and saw noteworthy content on the last few relatively intact stone tablets.


    [Dragon God Fuxi is on top, these gods are actually afraid of the sun, they are afraid of the sun, the sunlight during the day can actually burn their bodies and let them really die. ¡¿


    [Haha, if Abel, the leader of the Sons of God, personally executed a god, I wouldn''t even know the secret, no wonder, no wonder Abel said that they were not gods, but blood-sucking monsters, so it was! ¡¿


    What followed was another chunk of blur.


    [Dragon joined us, and we are going to wage war against those blood-sucking monsters. This is a human counterattack against monsters, a just war! ¡¿


    ¡¾We can win, we can only win! ! ¡¿


    Further down the record has been lost, Su Jin straightened up, rubbed his brows and said:


    "It''s a failure..."


    The so-called Heavenly Gods... According to these few words, they are just a race that lives underground, has mastered genetic engineering, and is close to Hakoniwa vampires.


    Moreover, its ruling method is very brutal, so in the process of ruling, the created race united with humans and dragons to directly overthrow it, which has become history.


    This is far from the natural gods and Buddhas that Su Jin guessed, and the races are fundamentally different.


    "What''s wrong?" Lan Yu Shallow looked at her shoulder regretfully, and turned her head to the side in surprise.


    "I misestimated the nature of Tianbu, the gods who are afraid of the sun... Hehe, it''s really funny."


    Su Jin sneered, then narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself:


    "But it seems that you have accepted human beliefs for a period of time. In this way, you should be able to accept beliefs and become acquired gods and Buddhas?"


    "Although I don''t know what the gods and Buddhas you are talking about are, but if you are talking about Tianbu, the ancient scholars of Itogami Island now generally believe that they may only be superhuman races in ancient times, not gods."


    While Lan Yu Shallow was talking, she turned off the picture in front of her and opened a series of scholar reports:


    "According to the research of these scholars, the only difference between Tianbu and the current vampires is that spiritual power has turned into magic power, and there are more weapons such as beasts. Other than that, the difference is not big."


    "I roughly understand what you mean." Su Jin smiled slightly self-deprecatingly.


    Thinking about it carefully, he was deceived by the ''original book'', right?


    Chapter 0462 needs an appearance


    With Su Jin''s current level, he can naturally recall his experiences from childhood to adulthood.


    And based on these, he can clearly confirm that he has only watched the first two seasons and the fifteen volumes of the original book.


    In these contents, Tianbu appears with the description of "God".


    But now, according to the empire''s investigation, Tianbu is nothing more than a vampire-like ancient human with a highly developed civilization.


    This... Su Jin didn''t know whether to say that the author ate the setting, or that the world after he passed through was not a so-called blood-devouring attack at all.


    But no matter what, what he is facing now is reality, and reality doesn''t matter if you accept it or not, it''s just an objective existence, even if you can''t understand or accept it.


    "It seems that any information in the world will be labeled as ''for reference only'' in the future."


    Su Jin murmured softly.


    Being superstitious in the original work leads to cognitive errors and overturns the car directly. This experience is enough once.


    Su Jin should be fortunate that the blood-devouring madness is relatively weak, and there is no matter that can really make him overturn.


    If it was a high-energy world like Mojian, where there is a demon god, he would end up being superstitious in the original book and overturned, which must be extremely tragic.


    It was obvious enough to be careful in Hakoba, but in such a small place, he was careless and didn''t dodge.


    My little comrade in my twenties has also been attacked by the world.


    Su Jin laughed at himself, then rubbed his temples and thought about it carefully:


    "The three true ancestors should suspend contact and lower their priority, but they can let the high-level officials over there know about my return. If the third true ancestor is willing to take the initiative to contact me, they can provide contact information."


    Su Jin said this with a bit of a smile:


    "If you can, by the way, let them know that I am collecting information on Shengjian and Caine."


    Hearing this, Lan Yu Shallow immediately turned her head and said in surprise:


    "Don''t you want to ask the three true ancestors to provide information on the holy annihilation?"


    Although there is no explicit statement, the fact that the four major empires are in a competitive relationship is almost universally recognized.


    This kind of operation to let competitors provide information is a bit too showy, right? Will the Three Great Ancestors agree?

 Chapter 363：

    At this time, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and said, "I dare not tell others, but at least Jada will agree."


    The Third Primogenitor Jada Kukokan, with her character, will definitely lend a ''helping hand''.


    Su Jin didn''t believe that she would not be nervous at all after returning to China to leave Jiada for more than a year.


    And being nervous means that the initiative is in his hands, Su Jin.


    That is to say, he Su Jin has decided the third primogenitor!


    "Ghost knows where your confidence comes from. Could it be that the Chaos Princess is a fool?"


    Lan Yu murmured lightly, but still recorded Su Jin''s order in the document, and prepared to pass it on to other high-level officials of the Night Empire.


    "In a sense, she''s like a fool."


    Su Jin replied with a smile, and then said with a smile:


    "After all, you can''t imagine a person who has been bored for thousands of years, the pursuit of pleasure."


    Although the three true ancestors cannot be born gods and Buddhas, which makes Su Jin somewhat regretful, the three true ancestors ruled the Empire of Night for thousands of years, and it has almost become the history of the Empire of Night.


    Even if such an existence is not a natural **** and Buddha, after going to Hakoba, there is a high probability that he will be promoted to four figures, but it is only a matter of time.


    Considering this possibility, Su Jin did not give up the plan to recruit the three true ancestors.


    However, this priority must be lowered a bit, not as good as Shengjian and the ancestor of the demon race, Cain.


    The former is determined by the Dimensional Forum, which allows him to transform the main Greek **** into a mechanical god, while the latter is a tool for Su Jin to win over Algor.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin asked:


    "What happened to Sheng Jian''s legacy?"


    Su Jin is worth the dragon egg he brought from Shensheng Lake last time he came to the blood-devouring attack.


    As the information in the original book is correct, there should be a dragon clan sleeping inside that knows the coordinates of the legacy of Shengjian.


    "Are you referring to the egg on the tenth basement floor?"


    Lan Yu raised her light brows, and then said in anguish:


    "Except for the fact that it will wake up within a month or two through life fluctuations, the rest is the same as the coffin of the 10th floor, the analysis is daunting!"


    On the tenth basement floor of the Keystone Gate of Itogami Island, there is a key item of the holy annihilation technique, "The Coffin of the God of Blame", which is not unfamiliar to the people of the original empire.


    But because of the lack of corresponding information, Lan Yu Shallow, the sorceress of Caine, couldn''t open her life or death, which was very annoying.


    The treasure and the key are all in his own hands, but the result is that he can''t get the treasure, which is really annoying.


    Thinking of this, Lan Yu''s tone was full of resentment:


    "Moguwai is also, but he refuses to tell me that it''s too early for me to contact this, this scumbag AI, sooner or later I will burn the server where it is hiding."


    "Even if you say that, Miss, I can''t let the 14-year-old you control where."


    The dark blue cat suddenly appeared in Lanyu Onion''s computer and spoke truthfully in an electronically synthesized voice.


    Mogu crooked!


    The supercomputer AI "Moguwai" that controls the five base islands of Itogami Island.


    It is the assistant of the Kain witches in the past generations, and it is suspected that it has a close connection with the ancestor of the demon race, Kain. This generation only recognizes Lanyu Shallow as its controller.


    After Itogami Island changed hands, it was taken over by the Empire of the Night, and it was transferred to Lanyu Onion. Currently, it is used as a scientific research auxiliary program to provide support for Lanyu Onion.


    After declaring his bottom line, Mo Guwei looked at Su Jin, and he waved his hand in the 2D image on the computer:


    "Speaking of which, this is the first time we have actually met, Your Majesty of the Empire."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said, "Mogu crooked? Can I call you that?"


    "Of course." Mo Guwai said calmly: "Considering your relationship with my controller, you can call it whatever you like."


    "What is the relationship between me and him!" Lan Yu Shallow suddenly blushed and shouted loudly.


    "Human feelings are really troublesome." Moguwai was silent for two or three seconds, and then made an electronic sound.


    "Bastard, believe it or not, I will cut your electricity!" Lan Yu Shallow gritted his teeth and threatened.


    "..."


    Mo Gu Wai did not respond, but avoided Lan Yu Shallow Onion and said to Su Jin:


    "If you want to look for Cain''s legacy, whether it''s Shengjian or others, it''s the right way to find the three great ancestors. Of course, the information in their hands may also be wrong, and what they''re really looking for should be Another person."


    "Who?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "A man who claims to be the true ancestor of the end." Moguwai seemed to sigh: "He is the prototype of the fourth primogenitor and the man who witnessed the last scene of Cain."


    Another name I haven''t heard before... Su Jin raised his brows, and then said:


    "Where to find this ultimate ancestor?"


    "You don''t have to look for it." Mogu smiled crookedly and said, "His mission is related to the Fourth Primogenitor. As long as you take the initiative to show up, he will definitely follow your trail, no matter what era."


    "Interesting." Su Jin smiled and said with great interest: "It seems that I need to have a public appearance event?"


    "That''s understandable." Mo Gu Wai said respectfully.


    Bring out the True Ancestor of the End? To meet the Third Primogenitor? No, you have to hang up for a while, and fishing also requires patience... So what else is worth doing?


    Su Jin thought for a while, and suddenly thought of a term.


    ''Molded Angels''!


    Ardikia''s court secret technique, the secret ritual of elevating human beings to angels.


    Angel... Su Jin''s mouth lifted uncontrollably:


    "You said, what if I want to visit the Kingdom of Ardikia?"


    "Visit Aldikia?" Lan Feather was at a loss for a moment, why did he suddenly want to visit the Nordic kingdom that is rich in beauties and knights?


    and many more? Abundant beauty!


    The ponytail on the back of Lan Yu Shallow''s head was lifted up as if electrocuted.


    Chapter 0463 The girls of the High God''s Society


    High God''s Society.


    This is the name of a Shinto school for girls in the mountains on the outskirts of Kyoto.


    However, in the eyes of official high-level officials, the Shrine of the High God is actually a militarized school for the Lion King agency to train talents.


    Due to the strong superiority of the descendants of Tianbu in some magic rituals, coupled with the desire of the demons, especially the vampires, for spiritual blood.


    The descendants of Tianbu are brutally persecuted all over the world.


    For the purpose of salvation, but also for the idea of ??collecting talents.


    The Lion King agency has adopted, purchased, or rescued the descendants of Tianbu all over the world, bringing them here to cultivate, providing a steady stream of talents for the Lion King agency.


    This is the reason why the Shrine of the High God was established.


    Hime Hiiragi Yukina and Kwangsaka Sayaka are the children who came to the Shrine of the High God in this way.


    In the bedroom of A-02.


    Unbuttoning the bow tie of the sailor suit, Kwangsaka Sayaka, who was about to change into her regular clothes, said to her roommate Yukina Jihiira without turning her head back:


    "Xuecai, are we going to have a home economics class this afternoon?"


    Although the High God''s Society is a secret training institution, the curriculum of ordinary schools is still established, but the assessment is not based on this.


    Himira Yukina, who took off her skirt, said calmly:


    "Yeah, and it''s Takasu-sensei''s class."


    "Ah? It''s the woman who hates marriage? I said why are you uneasy today."


    Kwangsaka Sayaka, who put her head into the close-fitting tracksuit and pulled down the corner of her shirt, complained.


    "Saiyaka..." Ji Hiragana Xuena showed a helpless expression: "You have to respect the teacher in private."


    "Sure enough, Yukina, do you think there is something wrong with Takasu-sensei?"


    Huangsaka Sayaka''s head drilled out from the neckline, pulled his clothes and said:


    "Every day you say that girls will get married sooner or later, let me learn cooking, and even teach those shameful coquettish skills in class..."


    "What~ Since she was transferred to be a home economics teacher a year ago, I have to go to a normal school every time I take home economics classes, and she is definitely targeting me!"


    "Saiyaka..."


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina wanted to defend the teacher, but found it difficult to explain, so she showed an embarrassed expression.


    One thing to say, she also felt that Takasu-sensei was indeed targeting Hwangsaka Sayaka.


    Of course, considering that he is often called to the teacher''s podium to "perform", he is probably targeting her too?


    But it''s very subtle, Ji Hiiragi Xuecai did not feel malice from the teacher, but carried a certain kindness?


    The other party seems to think that he is doing it for their own good, that they need to learn some skills of girls and even wives?


    It always feels a little strange... Ji Hiragana Xuena thought about it, then shook her head and said:


    "The teacher will never harm us. There is a guard class before lunch, we have to hurry up, Sayaka."


    Saying that, Ji Hiragan Yukina put on sports shorts, and then moved her shoulders and said:


    "I always feel sleepy lately."


    "That''s because there are too many courses for you, Yukina. Why does the swordsman who specializes in fighting come to learn the protection course that Weiyuan only learns! I''m tired of my Yukina sauce!" Hwangsaka Sayaka Resentment complained slowly.


    "Mine?" Ji Hiragana Xuena turned her head in confusion.


    "...No, it''s nothing." Hwangsaka Sayaka lowered her head and poked her two index fingers together.


    "Oh~"


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina didn''t get to the bottom of it, but changed into a sports uniform and said:


    "It seems to have started more than a year ago... That''s when Fei Dao-senpai called us to talk."


    "Security work?"


    Huangsaka Sayaka suddenly became alert, and then said in a panic:


    "Could it be that Senior Feidao and the others will arrange for us to be bodyguards for those politicians?"


    "It should be like this." Ji Hiragana Xuena''s tone was affirmative.


    After studying for a year and a half of the **** course, which was not included in the sword and sorcerer course, she has already made the corresponding consciousness.


    "Although I am not good at detoxifying and detoxifying, I will try my best."


    "This is not important!"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka suddenly raised her voice, stepped forward and grabbed Jihira Yukina''s shoulder:


    "The point is that the **** tasks are all carried out by one person!"


    Due to the shortage of manpower and the fact that other organizations are responsible for the basic protection, generally speaking, Wu Weiyuan of the Lion King agency performs the protection work alone, and is prepared for special magic assassination.


    This means... once she graduates, she and Ji Hiragana are destined to be separated, and they stay together less often because of the protection mission?


    "No way... This is hell..." Kwangsaka Sayaka muttered to herself in despair.


    And at this moment, the knock on the door suddenly remembered.


    Hwangsaka Sayaka and Himira Yukina turned their heads at the same time and looked at the door.


    "Who?" Ji Hiiragi asked suspiciously.


    Outside the room, a serious female voice from the dormitory teacher came:


    "Received an urgent notice, Ji Hiirah Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka obeyed."


    "In!" ¡Á 2


    The two girls stood up instantly and responded loudly.


    At this time, the voice from outside the room rang again:


    "Invite the two students to go to the main shrine quickly and listen to the instructions of the three saints."


    "Yes!" ¡Á2

 Chapter 364：

    After the two finished, they turned their heads to look at each other.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The shrine of the High God, inside the spacious main shrine.


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka knelt on the soft cushions, looking at the three blurred figures behind them who could not see their faces through the long gauze curtain.


    The solemn and solemn atmosphere of the shrine is completely incomprehensible.


    More than a year ago, after the breach, Ji Hiragan Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka knew what was behind the veil.


    Whether it is Feidao, who inherited the name of Xianguyong, or An Bainai, or Yuantangyuan, they are both seniors and teachers who are very familiar with them.


    Due to the overly friendly relationship, the tension that was faced with the high-level executives of the Lion King agency disappeared without a trace.


    "Ah~~~"


    It seems that the two people below are too calm, and Xian Gu Yong, the first seat at the top, sighs helplessly, as if to console himself with the ''majesty'' of the spirit of the sky.


    "Jihiira Yukina!"


    "exist!"


    "Hwangsaka Sayaka!"


    "exist!"


    Xian Guyong behind the gauze nodded slightly, and then said solemnly:


    "From today onwards, the two will be dispatched to Itogami Island to be responsible for the security tasks of the Fourth Primordial Ancestor Flame Light Yebo."


    "In view of the special circumstances of this mission, the two of them are now allowed to take the assessment for early graduation."


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka were stunned for a moment, and then the girl screamed in a high-pitched voice.


    "Ehhh!"


    Chapter 0464 things have become


    When he recovered from his astonishment, Hwangsaka Sayaka immediately asked Fei Dao:


    "Hidao-senpai, the fourth primogenitor you''re talking about doesn''t mean the one who split the country of Itogami Island a year and a half ago, right?"


    "Yes." Feidao replied calmly.


    A year and a half ago, the artificial island built by the island nation in the Pacific Ocean became independent, and the Fourth Primogenitor, who only appeared in legend, appeared in reality, and established the Fourth Night Empire [Prime Empire] based on Itogami Island.


    This is a well-known event.


    This incident led to extremely bad reviews of Itogami Island in the island country, and even triggered a major political earthquake in the island country, and many ministers came forward to apologize.


    As the initiator of the Fourth Primogenitor, it has naturally become a terrible and vicious existence in the newspapers and the Internet in the island country.


    Rumors such as having to enjoy twelve virgins a day, and the fact that every woman in Itogami Island must give priority to the Fourth Primogenitor on the first night before getting married, are running around everywhere.


    That is, after the official pressure on Itogami Island, the public opinion on the island country became better.


    However, things were a little different for Hwangsaka Sayaka.


    She doesn''t care what kind of monster the Fourth Primogenitor is, and let her Yukina be the other party''s bodyguard? Don''t even think about it!


    Thinking of this, Hwangsaka Sayaka raised her head, looked directly into Fei Dao''s eyes, and said respectfully:


    "Lord Xianguyong, according to convention, Wu Weiyuan should be the guard, right?"


    "If that''s the case, I implore you to take back your order to Ji Hiiragi Yukina and protect the Fourth Primogenitor, and it''s enough for me to perform it alone."


    The **** work of the Fourth Primogenitor must have been set by the upper echelons for some reason.


    Although Huangsaka Sayaka didn''t know the reason, he also knew that the Lion King organization needed to pay back for their training.


    She doesn''t mind that she becomes a tool for the mission, but Ji Hiiragi is the only one who can''t. How could she send her little cabbage to a pervert who is suspected of sleeping with a woman every day?


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina, who was next to her, was stunned, as if she did not expect Hwangsaka Sayaka to suddenly make such a request.


    On the opposite side, Xian Gu Yong, who was behind the gauze curtain, seemed to have anticipated this possibility, and sighed:


    "This time the situation is relatively special and requires the cooperation of two members."


    Hearing this sentence, Ji Hiragan Xuena also noticed something was wrong.


    It''s true that the two members work together, but why is she and Kwangsaka Sayaka?


    Although she didn''t mind working for the Lion King agency, and even had the idea of ??repaying her kindness, it didn''t mean that she was really stupid and would let herself become cannon fodder.


    Thinking of this, Ji Hiragan Xuena said in a questioning tone:


    "Excuse me to be blunt, in the High God''s Society, although the results of Sayaka and I are excellent, they are not top-notch, and the two of us have just begun to learn the advanced spiritual skills of the junior high school. It belongs to the category of reservists."


    Ji Hiiragi Xuecai paused when she said this, looked suspiciously at the three people behind the gauze curtain and said:


    "What is the important reason for the seniors to think that we are more likely to complete the task than the seniors who have even become full-fledged swordsmen and Wu Weiyuan?"


    "..."


    There was no response from behind the veil.


    After about five or six seconds, a smiling voice sounded:


    "Haha, Feidao, I just said, these two girls will get angry, you see, isn''t it just overturning?"


    "Speak less, Shifan." Fei Dao sighed with a helpless tone.


    In fact, before the arrival of Jihiira Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka, Yuantang Yuan said that this mission would definitely be questioned, and it must be Hwangsaka Sayaka''s head.


    Although Fei Dao felt that it was possible, she thought about how the two girls have been honest for more than a year, and they are really the type of good babies, so they wouldn''t openly sing against her, the three saints, right?


    Don''t say it in the end, it''s really the opposite!


    Even the children of the reservists are thorns, and the Lion King agency is really getting harder and harder... When will she retire...


    At this time, An Bainai, one of the three saints, smiled and said:


    "Well, since the younger generation has asked this question, let''s explain it."


    Not long after her voice fell, a photo floated out from behind the gauze curtain and landed in front of the soft cushion on which the two were kneeling.


    It was a young man with black hair and black eyes, a thin mouth, a handsome face and a smile on his face.


    "This is..." Ji Hiragan Xuecai looked at the photo and felt a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember what was going on.


    At this time, Hwangsaka Sayaka glanced at the photo and said suddenly:


    "Isn''t this Mr. Su Jin?"


    Although we only met once a year and a half ago, Huangsaka Sayaka was very impressed with Su Jin.


    After all, he was the first man to touch his body. Although she only touched her hand, Huangsaka Sayaka still remembered Su Jin.


    It''s just that Huangsaka Sayaka thought Su Jin was a teacher at the boys'' school or a high-level person in the Lion King organization, but now she is not sure when she sees this photo.


    Shouldn''t it be... It won''t be so evil... Hwangsaka Sayaka has a bold idea in her heart.


    "Mr. Su Jin?" Ji Qixuecai tried her best to think back, and then she remembered the special assessment a year and a half ago.


    Was it the man with a gentle smile who was sitting next to Sansheng at that time?


    Why did Senior Anbai Nai take out Mr. Su Jin''s photo?


    At this time, An Bai Nai said in a meaningful tone:


    "The person in the photo is the Fourth Primordial Ancestor of Flame Light Ye Ye, the strongest man in the world, that is, His Majesty the Emperor of the Primitive Empire."


    "What did you say?"


    "is that a lie!"


    Himira Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka suddenly widened their eyes, and then looked at the photos on the tatami in disbelief.


    Is Su Jin the Fourth Primogenitor? The strongest vampire in the world?


    A year and a half ago, they actually had a photo session with the Fourth Primogenitor, and they had been tested by the other party?


    Wait, have you been tested by the other party?


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka thought of this at the same time, then turned their heads and looked at each other.


    "Understood? Why did you choose the two of you as guards?"


    An Bai Nai said in a rather helpless tone:


    "A year and a half ago, only the two of you successfully passed the assessment for the selection of guards."


    At this time, Feidao added:


    "It is very difficult to find a person who can perform the **** work without causing his Majesty the True Ancestor''s disgust."


    "And all the people selected by the Lion King agency, that His Majesty only has a friendly attitude towards the two of you."


    "As the strongest true ancestor, His Majesty Su Jin''s every move will lead to dramatic changes in the international situation, and that Majesty himself hates all kinds of surveillance..."


    Having said that, Hiidao didn''t continue to say anything, because these words were enough to shake Jihirai Yukina''s decision.


    As for Huangsaka Sayaka, isn''t that where Ji Hiragan Yukina is going, where is she going?


    Am I the only one who can spy on the Fourth Primogenitor? Ji Hiiragi Xueca was stunned for a while, then shook her head sharply.


    No, it''s not surveillance, it''s guards, they are the protectors... But, why does the world''s strongest True Ancestor want their protection? They are almost protected.


    Could it be that the meaning of the Lion King agency is to exclude those criminals who want to assassinate the True Ancestor and cause turmoil?


    Yes, the territory of the Fourth Primogenitor was forcibly taken away from the island country. If anyone wanted to assassinate the Fourth Primogenitor the most, the suspicion of the island country would never get rid of.


    Therefore, in order to prove their innocence, the Lion King agency headquartered in the island country has to send people to be responsible for security?


    And they are the only suitable candidates?


    Thinking of this, Ji Hiiragi Xuecai paused, then took a deep breath, a responsibility called ''the safety of the lives of 100 million people'' was placed on her thin shoulders.


    After being silent for a long time, Ji Hiragan Xuena let out a heavy sigh:


    "I am willing to accept the test!"


    "Yukana?!" Hwangsaka Sayaka looked at Jihiira Yukina worriedly.


    But in fact¡­¡­


    The person to defend is Su Jin? The man she doesn''t hate?


    Yo ho, this is not a good thing!


    Moreover, protecting the Fourth Primogenitor should be a long-term task. This kind of political protection work will take at least a few years, and the benefits are super high.


    This is bliss.


    In the end, for the first time, the Lion King agency asked two people as guards, and also designated her and Yukina?


    This!


    This wave is a **** assist!


    Three joys are coming!


    No, I can''t laugh, I can''t laugh, I have to pretend to be helpless, so that I can''t be found by Yukina, once I laugh, she will definitely think that I am a very frivolous person... Hwangsaka Sayaka forcibly restrained that was about to go up With the corners of his mouth raised, he said with a smile:


    "I... I am also willing to accept the assessment."


    Hearing this, the senior management of Sansheng and Hwangsaka Sayaka both breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts.


    It''s done!


    Chapter 0465 You did it right!


    Itogami Island Airport.


    Su Jin, who was sitting in the waiting room, was flipping through a thick stack of documents.


    Opposite him, is Nangong Nayue who just came in from outside while arranging his parasol.


    "The request for a visit has been sent to the Kingdom of Aldikia, and it is estimated that there is a lot of chicken flying there now, right?"


    It was the first official visit of the Fourth Primogenitor after the founding of the country. I heard that such news scared the diplomats from Aldikia to ask if today was the end of the world.


    If it hadn''t been confirmed that the contact signal came from the prime minister''s residence on Itogami Island, and Lan Yu Xianzhai himself said it, the diplomat of Aldikia would have scolded people long ago.


    Not so scary!


    Originally, the founding of the Fourth True Ancestor had directly frightened the high-level officials of a group of countries, for fear that the True Ancestor who suddenly founded the nation would also want to build a huge empire.

 Chapter 365：

    At that time, the Dragon Kingdom, the Island Country, the Malay Country and other countries in the East almost went all out to develop their armaments because of this incident.


    After all, who can''t afford to bet that the Fourth Primogenitor will only occupy a small island, instead of directly occupying the fertile areas of the five continents like the other three predecessors.


    The island country officials allowed the news to smear the Fourth Primogenitor at that time. It was out of this mentality that they prepared to control domestic public opinion first and prepare for a full-scale war.


    As a result, the fourth true ancestor Shenyin, Lan Yu Xianzhai, and Nangong Nayue, who had close ties to the island country and the dragon country, came to power, and the Lion King agency intervened. The beasts deterred and released a friendly signal, which stabilized the situation.


    And now, for the first official visit of the Fourth Primogenitor, he visited Ardikia, a Nordic military power.


    This has to make diplomats think.


    The Fourth Primogenitor finally wants to expand his Night Empire?


    He contacted Aldikia to make an alliance with the kingdom of Aldikia? Get military technical support?


    What will other forces, especially the island nation closest to Itogami Island, the Dragon Kingdom, the Malay Kingdom, the North American Alliance and Chaos Realm think?


    Where should Aldikia''s interests in the Far East go?


    These series of questions have been left to the Aldikia royal family, and now it is as true as Nangong said that month.


    However, as the initiator, Su Jin just said calmly: "Who cares?"


    What does it have to do with Su Jin when the Kingdom of Aldikia was messed up by the visit of the Fourth Primogenitor?


    He Su someone just wanted to go to Ardikia to learn about the art of molding angels, and by the way, to see if there are many Nordic beauties there.


    Military cooperation? Preparing for war?


    He Su Jin wants to prepare for the war and also prepares for the group of gods in the small garden, and in the face of such an enemy, even if he wants military cooperation, he will only cooperate with Athena, who has the strength of a four-digit exception.


    As far as Aldigiana and the Battle King Domain, which has forgotten the absence of the Battle King, have a military force of five to five, I am afraid that any one Snow White can destroy their entire family... Cooperation also needs to be based on the Basic Law!


    Su Jin flipped through the documents analyzed by Shengjian in his hand, and said calmly:


    "I only care when the Kingdom of Ardikia agrees to visit."


    The plane was prepared, the application for the visit was sent, and even the team of diplomats from Lan Yu Xian Zhai came over a dozen people, all preparing to board the plane.


    Su Jin''s side is ready, if Aldikia finally declines, then he is going to have a bad guest come to the door.


    Facing Su Jin''s profound words, Nangong Nayue just said lightly:


    "Don''t destroy the country."


    "As the emperor, you represent the face of the original empire. If the emperor is considered to be a brutal tyrant, I will also have a headache here."


    When Nangong said this, he complained:


    "I always feel that something big will always happen around you."


    "You don''t have the attribute of ''a lot of things'', do you?"


    Su Jin''s mouth twitched, pretending not to hear and not responding.


    Seeing this, Nangong Nayue raised her brows and did not continue to ask, but said:


    "If I''m on my side, I can''t get away from it, so is the onion. Although Ah Ye can be with you, I always feel like I''m adding fuel to the fire by letting her go with you."


    For more than a year, Xiandumu Aye has been honestly studying magic in the library, but Nangong always felt that she was holding back her big moves that month.


    If A Ye and Su Jin join forces to make trouble, Aldikia will not die or be disabled. She doesn''t want to be charged with such a big crime.


    As for Aurora and Agurolla, they can''t be allowed to follow. These two are a decent Fourth Primogenitor, or a brutal version, and the other is a bear child, which also adds fuel to the fire.


    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that only Xiandumu Yuma is suitable for visiting with Su Jin, but Yuma is currently preparing for the national exam, and she is a second mother who can''t stop her children from studying.


    "Hey~~" Thinking of this, Nangong Nayue sighed and said, "There''s no other way."


    Although accompanied by diplomats, she always felt that something would go wrong when she let Su Jin go to Aldikia ''alone''.


    After thinking about it, Nangong Nayue said:


    "The Lion King agency just contacted me and said that you allowed them to send guards over to be responsible for your security two years ago. Is this true?"


    Although she has cooperated well with the Lion King agency in the past two years, she always felt that the Lion King agency sent someone over this time with a bit of bad intentions.


    Send two guards to Su Jin? I''m afraid it''s not for the blood partner of the true ancestor, right?


    The Lion King agency actually planned this more than a year ago, which made Nangong very alert that month.


    Although she didn''t really want to admit her identity as the imperial concubine of the empire, everyone with discernment knew that she was Su Jin''s concubine.


    The Lion King agency also applied to her to send two guards over, and they were still 13 or 14 years old?


    Nangong Nayue, who kept her 13-year-old appearance because of the demon contract, only felt that she was greatly ridiculed.


    Does the Lion King agency think that Su Jin likes her, so that Su Jin likes Loli?


    Is this giving her eye drops? Still on eye drops? Co-author mocking me not to say, but also poaching my man?


    Nangong''s expression was a little dangerous that month. It seemed that as long as Su Jin didn''t admit it, she would ''deliberately revenge'' the Lion King agency.


    Su Jin, who had a very fast mind, saw that Nangong''s expression was not right that month, so he thought of a similar question, and immediately smiled with a pretentious smile:


    "I saw a gifted child in the training institution of the Lion King institution."


    He deliberately led Nangong to accepting talents that month.


    After all, it''s impossible for him to say that he is greedy for little girls, right? He Su someone is also a face!


    Gifted kid? Nangong''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Su Jin was absorbing talents, and Nangong also knew that month that Arcadia in the Upper Realm was in short supply, and Su Jin did not hide it from her.


    But she remembered that the only people who were really invited by Su Jin seemed to be the Third Primogenitor and Lan Yu Shallow, and she, the witch who was half forced and half agreed.


    In Su Jin''s mouth, they all have the possibility of becoming four figures.


    This means that there are actually two seedlings that can reach four figures in the Lion King organization?


    Seedlings in the realm of gods and Buddhas?


    Hearing this, Nangong opened his parasol that month and looked at Su Jin seriously:


    "You did the right thing!"


    "It''s a pity for such a good seedling to be given to the Lion King agency. It''s more appropriate to keep it in your hands."


    "Since this is the case, I will now agree to the application of the Lion King agency to let those two children board the plane and serve as your **** when they are transferring in Tokyo."


    "..."


    The guilty Su Jin did not respond with words, but nodded slightly in agreement.


    Nangong didn''t wonder about Su Jin''s reaction that month, just thought he was still concentrating on Sheng Jhan''s information.


    She took out her mobile phone, sent a message to Yuantangyuan, and then confirmed the situation of Aldikia.


    Five minutes later, Nangong Nayue, who received the news, said to Su Jin:


    "Aldikia has agreed to visit, and you can almost board the plane."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded, stood up, and when leaving the room, reminded:


    "Remember to release the news of my departure."


    Since it was the plan to hang the True Ancestor Yan, Su Jin naturally wanted to make a complete set.


    Honestly, he was looking forward to the True Ancestor Ultimate coming to hijack his plane.


    "I see."


    Nangong replied that month, and then muttered:


    "It''s not me who might be hijacked anyway."


    Chapter 0466 Are you not here?


    Dongdu, Narita Airport.


    In the VIP waiting hall, Yukina Himira, who was wearing a lady''s suit with a short skirt, and carrying a tuba box behind her, took two bottles of water and walked to Kwangsaka Sayaka, who was saluting.


    "Give!"


    "thanks!"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka, who was also dressed in a business lady''s suit, looked at the childish Jihiira Yukina in front of her, and said with a little emotion:


    "Although it''s beautiful, it''s still too early..."


    If Yukina was an adult, she would definitely look good in this workplace outfit... Hwangsaka Sayaka couldn''t help but think.


    At this time, Huangsaka Sayaka couldn''t help but feel grateful for the fate of forcing them to wear workplace clothes to show respect for Su Jin.


    Xue Cai is really good in this one.


    Master, well done!


    "What''s too early?"


    Ji Hiiragi Xuena put the violin case aside, sat on the waiting chair next to her, and unscrewed the cap of the water bottle.


    "No, it''s nothing." Huangsaka Sayaka blushed and shook his head, but asked, "How long until the flight arrives?"


    Ji Hiiragi raised her right hand, looked at the lady''s watch above and said, "There are still about 10 minutes."


    Ji Hiiragi Xuecai took a sip of water, then looked at the boarding gate not far away, and said after a moment of silence:


    "Saayaka... Can we really complete the mission?"


    "Eh? Why do you say that?"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka was stunned for a moment, and then said with some humor:


    "Xuecai, are you worried that Mr. Su Jin has a bad temper? It''s impossible, you can rest assured that Mr. Su Jin will not embarrass us."


    "Why do you think I''m talking about Mr. Su Jin''s temper?"


    Ji Hiiragi Xuecai muttered in her mouth, and then continued:


    "I''m talking about missions, Sayaka."


    When she said this, she paused and said:


    "The guard of the fourth primogenitor, what do you think, it''s a very dangerous job, right?"


    "We are just students, can we really complete this mission?"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Ji Hiragan Yukina with a somewhat remorseful expression.


    She had been paying attention to the fact that she would be able to stay with Yukina even after graduating from the High God''s Shrine, completely ignoring the danger of protecting the Fourth Primogenitor.


    It is also said that the person who dares to challenge the strongest in the world cannot be a mediocre person no matter how he thinks.


    As the bodyguards, she and Ji Hiirah Yukina were only the magic attack masters of the Lion King organization in the reserve, and they didn''t even have much formal combat experience.


    Thinking about it carefully, they seem to be like cannon fodder in those light novels, two unlucky **** who can only scream "Ah" in the background.


    Hwangsaka Sayaka looked at Ji Hiragana Yukina, opened his mouth, and after a while, he muttered to himself:


    "I don''t know... Maybe, this is the mission..."


    Aware of the complex emotions in Hwangsaka Sayaka''s tone, Ji Hiiragi Yukina quickly smiled and said:


    "Sorry, I have too many negative emotions. In the final analysis, there should be many experts in charge of personal protection beside His Majesty of the Night Empire."


    "In this case, think about it carefully. As outsiders, I am afraid that we can only be responsible for the protection of the periphery. Generally speaking, the danger is not that great."


    "That''s what he said."


    Hwangsaka Sayaka also showed a smile, as if she was catering to Jihiira Yukina.


    At this moment, a woman''s broadcast sounded in the hall.


    [D412 flight has started ticket checking, passengers are advised to prepare for advance registration. ¡¿


    The broadcast was repeated three times.


    Himira Yukina had also carried the violin case on her back and grabbed the handle of the beige suitcase.


    She turned her head and said to Kwangsaka Sayaka, who was also ready:


    "Let''s go, Sayaka."


    "Um!"


    The two entered the boarding gate together, walked through the long glass aisle, arrived at the entrance door of the plane, and entered the plane with the luggage with the help of the stewardess.

 Chapter 366：

    "Eh?!"


    Ji Hiiragi, who was the first to enter the plane, looked at the empty cabin with only a few sofas, and was stunned:


    "Isn''t this the passenger plane of the Foreign Ministry of Itogami Island?"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka, who just came in behind, stopped and said in surprise:


    "Xuecai, what''s wrong?"


    "We seem to have boarded the wrong plane." Ji Hiragana Xuena turned her head and looked at the flight attendant in surprise.


    The flight attendant was also stunned for a moment, and immediately showed a polite smile:


    "Excuse me, is it Miss Himira Yukina and Miss Hwangsaka Sayaka?"


    Jihiira Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka glanced at each other, then nodded.


    The smile on the flight attendant''s face brightened a bit:


    "That''s right, the plane for the two of you this time is indeed our D412 flight."


    "But?"


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina pointed to the sparse and luxurious seats in the cabin, brewing a cup of hot tea, and placed sandwiches and diced fruit on the leisure table, as well as the large TV hanging on the wall and still playing news.


    Except that the space will be smaller, this is much more luxurious than they are in the shrine of the high gods.


    Is this a special plane? The Lion King agency also arranged this level of travel treatment for them?


    "You two don''t know?"


    Although the flight attendant was puzzled, she still smiled and said:


    "Although this passenger plane belongs to the official management organization of Itogami Island, it is actually a special plane used by His Majesty the Fourth Primogenitor to travel."


    "Special plane..." Huangsaka Sayaka and Ji Hiragana Yukina were dumbfounded.


    "Doesn''t that mean..."


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina looked at the casual table with hot tea and sandwiches.


    Next to the table is a long brown fabric sofa with its back facing them.


    And in the part of the sofa where you can see clearly, you can vaguely see blue pillows and black hair.


    Someone is lying on the sofa.


    At this point in time, the identity of the only person on the plane who can freely lie on the sofa is self-evident.


    The strongest vampire in the world, the emperor of the original empire, the fourth primogenitor, Su Jin!


    They were on the special plane of the Fourth Primogenitor? Wait, what about the security guards?


    Ji Hiiragi Xuena suddenly thought of this, then looked at the flight attendant, and asked with an unnatural expression:


    "That... Excuse me, the accompanying security personnel..."


    The flight attendant smiled and looked at Ji Hiragana Xuena, blinked and said, "Aren''t you here?"


    "..." Ji Hiragan Yukina''s expression froze.


    "Wait, the security is just the two of us?" Hwangsaka Sayaka, who was next to him, suddenly raised his voice.


    "Shh!" The stewardess quickly put her index finger to her mouth and pointed to the sofa next to her: "Your Majesty is still meditating."


    Hwangsaka Sayaka had already been covered by Ji Hiragana Yukina, and after a few whines, she was released.


    At this moment, Ji Hiiragi Yukina said with a subtle expression:


    "I have a general idea of ??the situation."


    She said with a sigh, pulled the suitcase, and walked tragically and firmly to the sofa not far away.


    That is the sofa where Su Jin is.


    Chapter 0467 Do you have any misunderstanding


    Meditation is over.


    Su Jin slowly opened his eyes and removed the magazine covering his face.


    "Wake up, Xue Cai, he''s awake!"


    There was a low-pitched exclamation from the side, Su Jin did not turn his head, but raised his eyebrows slightly:


    "What a fuss about what to do, I didn''t fall asleep again."


    He said that he got up from the sofa, adjusted his posture, and then looked at the two people on the opposite sofa across the table.


    Black-haired amber eyes, a heroic and beautiful loli and a chestnut high ponytail, a well-developed blue-eyed girl.


    The two wore workplace suits that were not appropriate for their age, with their legs together, and sat on the sofa opposite Su Jin.


    Of course, they can only sit like that.


    After all, in terms of the length of the short skirt in the workplace, if you don''t sit with your legs side by side, I''m afraid that Su Jin will see some places that he shouldn''t see.


    Seeing the two of them, Su Jin picked up the sandwich on the table in front of him and ate it casually, saying:


    "Relax, your task is not troublesome."


    "..." Ji Hiiragi Xuecai paused, then said in surprise, "Your Majesty doesn''t seem to be surprised by our presence?"


    "I''m just meditating, and I''m not deaf." Su Jin raised his eyebrows and pointed.


    Hearing this, Ji Hiragan Xuena''s face turned red, and she suddenly remembered the fuss at the entrance just now.


    Have you been heard? The conversation with the flight attendant just now must have been heard, right?


    "Didn''t you fall asleep?" Hwangsaka Sayaka, who was next to him, showed a surprised expression.


    At this time, Su Jin picked up the black tea, took a sip and said:


    "For me, when I meditate, that''s when I''m at my strongest."


    When he said this, he smiled playfully:


    "If you want to sneak attack while I''m meditating, it will be miserable."


    Su Jin didn''t lie, Saint Seiya''s meditation is a way of practice to accumulate and enhance the microcosm.


    In this state, Su Jin is equal to adjusting to the peak of the fighting state, and it is not an exaggeration to say that the strength is the strongest.


    "So, is that the case..." Ji Qixuecai responded in a daze.


    Immediately afterwards, she muttered to herself in a low voice, "I thought I only sat down when I needed protection the most."


    Although the special plane is not big, the chairs are still enough for twelve people to rest.


    The reason why Ji Hiiragi Yukina and Huangsaka Sayaka chose to sit opposite Su Jin was for personal protection.


    After all, normally speaking, a person is most vulnerable when they are sleeping, and Su Jin''s state was very much like sleeping, which led to the misunderstanding between the two.


    Huangsaka Sayaka, who understood Su Jin''s meaning, said stunned:


    "Co-author Mr. Su Jin, you already knew we were here?"


    "The Lion King agency has reported to me in advance."


    Su Jin responded, then looked at the white sea of ??clouds outside the window, raised his eyebrows and said:


    "Are people so honest now?"


    "Be honest." Ji Hiragan Xuecai was stunned, and looked at Su Jin with a puzzled expression.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled, leaned back on the sofa and said:


    "I want to say, why didn''t the person who should attack me come."


    The person who should have attacked me... Ji Hiiragi Xuecai suddenly felt shivering, her whole body became tense in an instant, her voice trembled slightly, and she asked unnaturally:


    "You, what do you mean by that?"


    "Literally." Su Jin said this, looking at Ji Hiragana Xuecai and Huangsaka Sayaka with a little surprise: "You two? Don''t you know?"


    What? Himira Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka''s hearts jumped, their faces panicked.


    At this time, Su Jin patted his forehead and said:


    "Ah, I almost forgot. This is something that Itogami Island only knew about. The Lion King agency should not have been notified yet."


    "What does this mean? Could you please elaborate?"


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina stretched out her hand uneasily and held the bag of the violin case by her feet, as if she was ready to open it at any time.


    The Seven-type Demon Subduing Assault Rifle that Feidao had given before leaving, Xuexia Lang put it in the violin case.


    At this time, Su Jin said in a very relaxed tone: "Simply put, I have bait ingredients in my trip this time."


    "Well, it''s just some small characters, you don''t have to worry."


    How can you not worry about this... Ji Hiragana Xuena''s mouth twitched.


    Will the small character in the mouth of the strongest vampire in the world really be a small character?


    A small character in the mouth of a level 999 boss, at least level 100, right?


    And she and Sayaka, if they die, they will be level 50?


    That is to say, the existence of the strongest ancestor who is about to attack Su Jin is definitely a super difficult magic criminal to deal with.


    And the worst part is that on the entire plane, the only one who can count the combat power, except for the stewardess who does the errands, and the two pilots who fly the plane, she and Sayaka are the two of them!


    Su Jin is the true ancestor, so he can be unscrupulous, but a small character like them may be cold if there are more than three enemies.


    Why did my first **** face such an extremely dangerous situation... The corner of Ji Hiragana''s mouth twitched.


    At this time, Hwangsaka Sayaka, who half opened the violin box, said awkwardly to Su Jin:


    "That... Mr. Su Jin..."


    "Saayahua." Su Jin smiled at Huangsaka Sayaka with a tone like an old acquaintance: "Is there something wrong?"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka paused, seemed to swallow, and then said:


    "If there is an attack, can I escape with Yukina?"


    "Saayaka!" Ji Hiragana Yukina was startled, not surprised that Huangsaka Sayaka had such an idea, but surprised that she actually told the protectee such a thing in person.


    Su Jin was silent, his slightly raised eyes seemed to be surprised.


    Then, he smiled wickedly and said, "...I don''t recommend doing this."


    Sure enough, being rejected, Saiyaka, an idiot, why did he break up with the protectee as soon as he came here... Ji Hiragana Yukina sighed helplessly.


    Although she is a half-hearted person who has not graduated yet, she did not expect that Huangsaka Sayaka, who trained a year earlier than her, was actually half-hearted in practical exercises. Really, it is clear that Sayaka''s theoretical grades are better than her. OK!


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and replied:


    "I don''t think there is any safer place on this plane than my side."


    ? ? ?


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca was stunned for a moment, while Huangsaka Sayaka looked at Su Jin in astonishment and said:


    "You mean...you will protect us? But why?"


    The bodyguard is protected by the protection object?


    Although it''s a bit confusing, but listening to Su Jin''s tone, it seems like this is true!


    At this time, Su Jin held the teacup and said with a smile:


    "Why not?"


    "The elderly protect the young, do you still need a reason?"


    "And having said that, a teenage girl came to protect the strongest existence in the world. What can happen in this kind of novel is impossible to happen in reality, right?"


    "Have you misunderstood your mission?"


    This... Himira Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka looked at each other.


    Indeed!


    Ask themselves, they also feel that they can''t protect Su Jin, and it''s good not to be a drag.


    "However, the Lion King agency did issue such an order."

 Chapter 367：

    Ji Hiiragi Xueca''s face was tangled. She originally thought that the Lion King agency sent them over to eradicate the magic criminals who might attack Su Jin in order to prove that the island country had no intention of assassinating Su Jin, and proved herself innocent.


    But now it seems that there is still some logic here?


    On the side, Huangsaka Sayaka is also confused:


    "Why would Senior Fei Dao do this?"


    "Why? Maybe it''s because I don''t think there are any female partners around me."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, half joking and half serious.


    Chapter 0468 Recognize your work


    Hearing this, Ji Hiragana Xuena was dumbfounded.


    She inexplicably remembered the ''home economics class'' that she had been experiencing for the past year and a half. Those classes...the content taught seemed to be bridal classes!


    No way!


    However, if it is what Su Jin said, if the Lion King agency wants to send them to Su Jin as wives, everything seems to be explainable.


    For example, in the selection half a year ago, it was to choose a girl Su Jin didn''t hate.


    The shameful questions asked by Senior Feidao during the assessment were to test her and Huangsaka Sayaka''s acceptance of Su Jin.


    But to let Su Jin watch the whole process is to let Su Jin understand their two fianc¨¦es.


    And this time the escort, in name, is protection, in fact... it is actually a ''blind date'' called work?


    Thinking of this, Ji Hiragan Xuena''s face instantly turned red.


    Any innocent girl will feel overwhelmed, at a loss, and feel a little shy like her after she realizes that she is actually on a blind date.


    Ji Hiragana Yukina was a little panicked.


    "A lie?" Huangsaka Sayaka blinked stupidly.


    Are she and Xuecai sent to be Su Jin''s companions? Is Fei Dao-senpai so vicious?


    Even if Yukina and I can''t be a couple, let''s be ''sisters''? From now on, the day that even if we love each other can''t recognize each other... wait?


    It seems not bad! Hwangsaka Sayaka suddenly had a dangerous thought.


    She and Yukina married the same man, remove the same person, that is she married Yukina?


    Perfect!


    And if this man is Su Jin who doesn''t dislike it relatively speaking, it will be even better.


    If you can fake marriage and actually let Su Jin cover her and Xuena''s love, that''s a lore!


    Senior Feidao, I misunderstood you, so you are thinking of me? It''s really hard work. You worked hard.


    "Indeed." Su Jin nodded when he heard Huangsaka Sayaka''s words, and said solemnly, "It''s a lie."


    "Huh?" Ji Hiragana Xuena tilted her head in a daze, looking confused.


    At this time, Su Jin chuckled lightly, raised his legs and said:


    "I said, about my partner, I lied to you."


    "Ehhh!" Huangsaka Sayaka exclaimed in astonishment, seeming to be very surprised by this.


    On the other hand, Ji Hiiragi Xuecai frowned, with big suspicion in her small eyes, obviously doubting Su Jin''s words.


    "Think about it carefully, even if I go too far, it''s impossible for me to consider a child as a partner, right?"


    Su Jin held a lie that she didn''t believe at all, and explained with a smile:


    "Actually, the Lion King agency had a plan to be loyal to me more than a year ago, but because of the close relationship with the island country government, this matter can only be carried out in secret."


    "Have you read the history books of the Dragon Kingdom?"


    "I''ve seen some."


    "In this case, you should be able to understand the concept of protons in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, right?"


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina turned her head in surprise, looked at Hwangsaka Sayaka, and found that the other party was also stunned.


    "Understood? The Lion King agency intends to be loyal to me, and you two are the protons sent by the Lion King agency to me, so it is reasonable and reasonable, I have an obligation to ensure the safety of both of you, understand ?"


    "Basically I understand."


    Ji Hiiragi Xuecai nodded, on the surface there was nothing unusual, but secretly, she felt pity in her heart.


    Sure enough... Sister Feidao''s plan, did even Mr. Su Jin hide it? Ji Hiragana Yukina sighed in her heart.


    What kind of proton, Ji Hiirah Yukina doesn''t believe it.


    She didn''t think she was very important in the Lion King organization, and the protons were generally sent to the children of weak kings, and they were very important heirs, and only such people had the value of being protons.


    Therefore, Proton is a fake, a lie used by the Lion King agency to deceive Su Jin.


    And Feidao-senpai, the real high-level plan of the Lion King organization is probably the blood servant of the legendary True Ancestor, that is, the True Ancestor''s lover.


    I get it, Mr. Takasu, no wonder you have performed me many times in class, saying that I can be an excellent wife and a qualified domestic helper. Are you implying my high-level plan?


    And Sayaka is pulled by you to the podium every day to learn those shameful love knowledge, because you think Sayaka cannot understand your painstaking efforts?


    Although I can''t approve of your actions, at least now, I can clearly realize that the plan of the Lion King agency is all dependent on your teaching... Unfortunately, your teaching is too obscure, and I don''t know it at all now. What to do!


    Could it be that you want me to cooperate with the Lion King agency to deceive Su Jin on important matters? I really can''t do this kind of thing!


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina looked at Su Jin in front of her with a subtle expression.


    In the future, she wants to get along with the man in front of her day and night and become a husband and wife?


    It''s really hard to accept!


    Moreover, it is really deplorable to think that Mr. Su Jin was actually kept in the dark by the Lion King agency and became a deceived ''king''.


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca really wanted to tell Su Jin the truth, but the nurturing grace of the Lion King agency over the years prevented her from doing this kind of betrayal.


    Kindness and love, shouldn''t she fall into the unethical Shura field like those comic books that Sayaka secretly hid in the pillow?


    please do not¡­¡­


    "After a long time, it turned out to be a proton..." Huangsaka Sayaka complained a bit.


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s eyelids couldn''t help but jump, and looked at Huangsaka Sayaka with a subtle expression.


    This girl, you are wrong!


    Normal girls shouldn''t be able to accept the former, but can accept the latter?


    Why do you look like ''it''s a pity you can''t marry me''?


    I was touched by you just a year ago, so I didn''t have a private life with you, right?


    Su Jin looked at Huangsaka Sayaka subtly, and then coughed:


    "All in all, I hope you will recognize your own position and do your duty well."


    When he said this, he smiled and said:


    "Of course, on the surface, you do act in the image of my personal bodyguard, so I hope you can do a good job of this surface work during your next visit to the Kingdom of Aldikia."


    "We get it."


    After getting a response, Su Jin smiled at the two girls and said:


    "Have you eaten lunch yet? Do you want me to ask the flight attendant to prepare it for you?"


    "No, we''ve eaten before... eh? Your expression? What happened?"


    Ji Hiiragi Xuecai looked at Su Jin''s sudden serious expression with some surprise, and was somewhat unclear about the situation.


    At this time, Su Jin turned his head and looked out the window.


    Outside the window, the original white awn cloud suddenly disappeared, replaced by a relatively small island with a volcanic existence.


    "interesting."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, and she said in a playful tone.


    At this time, the announcement sounded, and the captain''s voice came out.


    [Urgent notice, the aircraft cannot identify the aviation signal, the aircraft cannot identify the aviation signal. ¡¿


    ¡¾and many more? An unfamiliar warning came? ¡¿


    [Enlai Island, Demon Special Zone? What is this place? ¡¿


    Chapter 0469 The disappearing plane and the demon special zone


    Itogami Island, the door to the cornerstone, the headquarters of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    Boom, knock on the door.


    "Come in." A majestic but immature voice sounded.


    The door opened, and a government worker walked in quickly, reporting towards the petite figure on the office chair:


    "Minister Nangong Ben, urgent information! Just now, we lost contact with His Majesty''s special plane!"


    Hearing this, Nangong Nayue, who was drinking black tea on the chair, raised her head and said in surprise:


    "Are you sure you lost the signal?"


    "It has been confirmed, and the signal has indeed been lost." The staff member said nervously.


    "Is that so..." Nangong narrowed his eyes that month, and then said, "Help me contact Agulora and get her ready."


    "Yes!" The staff quickly left and closed the door.


    At this moment, Nangong Nayue, who was in the chair, put down the teacup, tapped the table with his fingers, and muttered to himself:


    "Why so fast?"


    "The information I disclosed on the black market of Itogami Island only yesterday, why did they lock down Su Jin''s whereabouts so quickly?"


    "Is there a problem on Aldikia''s side, or are there some inner ghosts of the Order of the End on Itogami Island?"


    Nangong narrowed his eyes that month, jumped off his chair, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked at the bustling city with dim lights under his feet, with a sneer on his face:


    "Looks like it''s necessary to clean up those mice."


    Before the words fell, Nangong Nayue''s figure had already disappeared into the air.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Kingdom of Ardikia.


    royal palace.


    The second-in-line heir Lucas Lihavain, the eldest princess Polyfnia Lihavain, sits with her 15-year-old daughter, La Furia Lihavain, who is like an angel in the snow in the conference room.


    Boom!


    The conference table was heavily photographed by the thick palm.


    A Viking like a bear, Lucas, who had entered the kingdom of Ardikia, said in an angry tone:


    "What the **** did the intelligence department do, why did they lose the special plane signal of the Fourth Primogenitor at such a critical time, are they eating shit!"


    "I''m really sorry!"


    The head of the ninth bureau of the Ardikia intelligence department bowed with remorse.


    In the Kingdom of Ardikia, where the king is old and the queen gradually decentralizes, Lucas and Polyphnia are the real controllers and the future king and queen.


    Therefore, in the face of the angry prince, the officer of the ninth inning was so embarrassed and self-blaming.


    "It''s not something you can understand just by saying sorry. Do you think Aldikia is a country like an island country?"


    Lucas patted the table angrily and took a few shots:


    "The Fourth Primogenitor is missing, no matter how he disappeared, the Primordial Empire will have a grudge against our Kingdom of Ardikia!"


    "Whether it was directed and acted by them, or an unidentified attack, we can''t get out of the diplomatic dilemma."


    "Damn!"


    "What did His Majesty the True Ancestor think? The sudden visit, the sudden disappearance, is it difficult, does he really want to go to war with Aldikia?"


    "Calm down, Lucas, this is not the time to explore the purpose of the Fourth Primogenitor."


    The words of the eldest princess Polyphonia were like a handful of ice water, which made Lucas regain his calm.

 Chapter 368：

    Lucas sat down silently, while Polyfonia looked at the chief of the intelligence department:


    "Can you determine where the plane lost contact?"


    "Absolutely." The intelligence chief responded quickly.


    "Then send rescue personnel to support first, and then contact Itogami Island. I will explain the situation to them in person, and then report the rescue news to me every 15 minutes." Polyfonia commanded in a slow voice. .


    "Yes!" The intelligence chief hurriedly resigned.


    In the room, only the three members of the prince''s family were left, sitting in the spacious conference room.


    About a minute or two later, Polyfonia sighed, turned her head slightly, looked at her beautiful girl with one hand on her cheek, and said:


    "La Fulia, what do you think of this?"


    "Huh?" La Furia raised her head slightly, her blue clear eyes widened: "Mother, do you want to ask my opinion?"


    "Yes!" Polyphonia nodded slightly and said with a smile, "As the future eldest princess, you have to learn to handle things too."


    Although there is a king in the Kingdom of Ardikia, the real power is indeed in the hands of the queen.


    This stems from the fact that Aldikia''s magic technology is basically driven by the female psychic mediums of the Lihawain family, and also because some important magic tools can only be used by the women of the Lihawain family.


    The beautiful princesses and queens of the past dynasties, while possessing powerful force, also possessed enough kindness and ability, so that the citizens of the Kingdom of Ardikia have long been accustomed to the rule of the Lihavain family, and even took the initiative to maintain the royal family in order to become a royal family. proud of the knight.


    For La Furia, who was bound to take over as the queen, it was Pollia''s responsibility and obligation to cultivate her abilities.


    Taking this diplomatic dilemma as a starting point is not impossible.


    Hearing this, La Furia showed a sweet smile towards her mother:


    "Then I''ll just say it."


    Pollifnia nodded with a smile:


    "Yes, as a member of the Lihawain family, you have to learn to speak your opinion boldly."


    After that, La Furia pondered for a moment, and then said seriously:


    "I personally don''t think it''s necessary to care about the disappearance of the Fourth Primogenitor."


    "Huh? How to say?" Lucas suddenly turned his head and looked at his daughter in surprise.


    At this time, La Furia smiled and said:


    "That His Majesty is the strongest true ancestor in the world. He is synonymous with power and an invincible existence."


    "I don''t think anyone can trap or even kill that His Majesty, or that the fact that His Majesty will disappear is abnormal and suspicious behavior."


    Polyfonia was silent for a moment, then sighed: "I didn''t expect you to have such a high opinion of the Fourth Primogenitor."


    The strongest in the world... Anyone with discernment understands that such a title should be given to the first real ancestor, who single-handedly promoted the establishment of the Sanctuary Treaty, established the Sanctuary Treaty Organization of the Hundred Nations Alliance, and the War King who traversed the world.


    But now, La Furia is used to refer to a Fourth Primogenitor who only appears in intelligence, whose whereabouts are secret and flickering.


    There was definitely something she didn''t know about, but Pollyfnia couldn''t be sure what it was.


    Because she knew that La Furia should have never met the Fourth Primogenitor.


    "I think this kind of evaluation may also be a demeanor." La Furia explained elegantly with a perfect smile.


    "Is that so..." Polyfnia smiled, and then asked, "Then you are inclined to be directed and acted by the Fourth Primogenitor?"


    "Half and half." La Furia said with a smile: "Perhaps this is indeed the self-directed and self-acted performance of the Fourth Primogenitor, who wants to declare war on the Kingdom of Ardikia justifiably, but perhaps he just wants to elicit some inconsistencies. to obey his enemies?"


    "What do you mean?" Lucas said in surprise.


    "I think it''s enough to maintain a normal search. After that His Majesty has finished solving the enemy, he may reappear and make a normal friendly visit to us." La Furia replied with a smile.


    "Friendly?" Lucas couldn''t help laughing, but looking at his wife''s serious face, he didn''t dare to speak again.


    "The Apocalypse of Spirit Vision?" Polyfnia narrowed her eyes, looked at her daughter''s face, and guessed.


    La Furia''s face stiffened for a moment, and then she smiled slightly:


    "You''re right. A year and a half ago, I met that majesty during my spiritual vision."


    "I see!"


    Polyphnia was a little surprised, and then teased:


    "It seems that His Majesty the Fourth Primogenitor may not be friendly!"


    The subtext is that the Fourth Primogenitor is likely to have taken a fancy to La Furia''s psychic talent and came to grab a woman!


    After all, the blood of the psychic is the supreme temptation for vampires.


    "Lord Mother!" La Furia stretched out her hand and grabbed her mother''s wrist, shouting a little shyly.


    Obviously, her thoughts are very close to her own mother.


    "Okay, okay." Polyfonia smiled and patted La Furia''s hand: "Wait for the information first, see the situation and then talk about it."


    "Yes~" La Furia replied slightly unwillingly.


    ¡ª


    Demon Special Zone Enlai Island.


    A security officer with live ammunition surrounded the plane that had just landed.


    In the cabin of the plane, Su Jin looked at Enlai Island through the glass, with a contemptuous smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Chapter 0470 Kasugatani Shizuku


    At the airport, the armed guards looked at the open door of the plane and made a gesture.


    The next moment, four security personnel filed in, armed with firearms, and aimed at the people in the plane:


    "Raise your hand!"


    "Hands up!"


    "quick!"


    Looking at the security guards with guns and live ammunition, Hwangsaka Sayaka winked at Jihiira Yukina.


    The two reached out to the violin case, as if preparing to take out the magic item inside.


    At this moment, Su Jin suddenly stood up and said with a smile:


    "Okay, let''s go down."


    "Mr. Su Jin, the situation is unknown now, and it''s still very dangerous... eh?"


    Ji Hiiragi Xuecai watched Su Jin slowly walk past a security guard with a live ammunition.


    During this process, the guard who was on guard for abnormality did not find any abnormality, still holding a firearm, pointing at the empty sofa, and shouting:


    "Quick, put your hands up! Don''t move!"


    Ji Hiiragi turned her head, looked at the empty sofa, and opened her mouth.


    "Xue Cai."


    Hwangsaka Sayahua pulled Ji Hiraine Yukina, and at this moment, Ji Hiiragi Yukina realized that Su Jin had already stepped out of the cabin door.


    Seeing this, Ji Hiragan Yukina turned to look at the flight attendant and the two captains who had just stepped out of the cockpit, and warned:


    "The three please stay here, and I will go after your Majesty."


    Without waiting for a few people to respond, Ji Hiragana Yukina gritted her teeth and chased after Hwangsaka Sayaka.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Nice view!¡±


    Su Jin, who was standing on the gangway, looked around and said leisurely.


    The climate of Enlai Island is the same as that of Itogami Island, maintaining the climate of the summer season.


    Unlike the artificial island Itogami Island, Enlai Island is a volcanic island. From the position of Su Jin, you can see the exposed black rock formations of the extinct volcano.


    Under the volcano, there is a dense sea of ??books. Beyond the sea of ??books is the construction area and the coastline. You can see the obvious port, lightning, city government and even the school surrounded by walls.


    However, compared to the current Itogami Island, Enlai Island is much smaller.


    Su Jin looked around, then slowly stepped down the gangway.


    "Mr. Su Jin."


    In the back, Ji Hiragan Yukina''s somewhat eager voice rang out.


    Su Jin glanced back, then said to the two girls, "Follow up."


    The two opened their mouths, looked at each other, and then gritted their teeth and followed behind Su Jin, but at this time, they had already taken out the martial arts equipment allocated by the Lion King agency.


    They are not Su Jin, they are in the enemy''s base camp, and their responsibilities as guards make them tighten every string and watch those guards who "ignore" them.


    At this time, Ji Hiragan Xuena lowered her voice, as if she was talking to herself, and at the same time as if she was asking:


    "Why did the plane suddenly lose other signals and get locked on by the island''s anti-aircraft weapons?"


    "Obviously, I looked out the window before, the plane should be at a high altitude, but when I came back to my senses, the plane had already lowered its orbit..."


    Beside him, Hwangsaka Sayaka pondered for a while, and said uncertainly:


    "It may be a technique of space transfer, but who can arrange the technique at a high altitude?"


    At this time, Ji Hiragan Xuena lowered her voice and said, "Perhaps, not at high altitude, but on the plane... Wait until the time is up, and then set off and transfer..."


    At this time, Su Jin, who had already stepped on the ground in front, suddenly stopped and said to the two people who were still on the gangway:


    "guessed?"


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca was stunned for a moment, and then she looked at Su Jin with a smile in front of her with a bit of astonishment:


    "You knew from the beginning that the plane was manipulated?"


    Su Jin just nodded lightly: "It''s time to greet the owner of this island."


    After the words fell, Su Jin had already turned his head and looked at the figure guarded by the guards not far away.


    It was a beautiful girl with long snow-white hair and blue eyes in a monastic uniform.


    ¡ª


    Kasugatani Shizuku is a student of the Demon Attack High School on Enlai Island, a special area of ??the Demon Clan, and a preparatory Demon Attacker.


    Although Enlai Island is a special area of ??the Demon Race, its scale is very small, so there is only one official Demon Attacker.


    That magician was Kasugaya Shizuku''s instructor, and before that, it was her instructor who notified the airport in advance that there were trespassers, and asked her to lead a security guard composed of civilians to deal with it.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Kasuga (jian) Tani Shizuku (na) Ry Kastiera frowned and asked the security guards on Enlai Island.


    The guards saluted and said solemnly: "No one found out, this is a drone."


    "Drones? Are you kidding me?"


    Kasugatani Shizuku turned his head and looked at the huge special plane in front of him.


    Although all countries have developed drone technology, who would develop a drone that looks like a passenger plane, it is useless and expensive, and it is simply a toy that only a fool can make.


    "Although it''s absurd, the reality is that no one was found in the plane." The guard replied with a sullen face.


    "A ghost plane..."


    Kasugatani Shizuku bit her index finger nails, puzzled and said:


    "The instructor clearly told me that some unknown elements had invaded Enlai Island, but there was no one on the plane. What''s going on? It''s impossible for people to disappear... Wait, disappear?"


    When Kasugatani Shizuku said this, his pupils shrank slightly, and suddenly he pulled out a peculiar scarlet-red long sword from his waist:


    "Everyone is on alert, the enemy is by our side!"


    Invisibility spells are not uncommon in the world, and this feature often appears in magical beasts. As a preparatory magician, Kasugatani Shizuku has seen similar cases in textbooks where the magician was assassinated by stealth monsters.


    If it is as she thought, I am afraid that those intruders did not leave at all, but used the invisibility technique to hide around them, waiting for an opportunity!


    As soon as she finished speaking, the surrounding security personnel raised their firearms and looked around vigilantly.


    And just when Kasugatani Shizuku was on guard, her eyes flashed, and she was stunned to find that the surrounding guards aimed their firearms at her.


    If you look closely, there is a red infrared aim dangling on her body.


    "When?" Kasugatani Shizuku said in surprise.

 Chapter 369：

    At this moment, she suddenly found three strange figures appearing directly in front of her.


    The leader was a black-haired, black-eyed man with thin lips but an exceptionally handsome man.


    "First meeting, ma''am."


    Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth slightly and asked with a smile:


    "Can you tell me about this island?"


    Chapter 0471 The so-called Enlai Island


    "How could..." Kasugatani Shizuku looked at the guards who surrounded her in disbelief.


    She was only blinded, why did her teammates point guns at her?


    hallucinations? Or a dream? When did she get recruited?


    "I remember that I should not have deprived you of your language ability."


    A voice of inquiry came from the front.


    Kasugatani Shizuku looked at the handsome black-haired youth in front of him, was silent for a moment, and then explained:


    "This is Enlai Island, located 330 kilometers away from Tokyo. It is an island in the Pacific Ocean. It is the only Demon Special Zone in the island country."


    "what?"


    Himira Yukina and Kwangsaka Sayaka cried out in shock.


    Hwangsaka Sayaka said in a dissatisfied tone that you were making fun of me:


    "What a joke, the Demon Special Zone in the Pacific Ocean, 330 kilometers away from Tokyo, is obviously Itogami Island!"


    And Ji Hiragana Yukina also had a small face and warned earnestly:


    "Please be honest, don''t try to deceive us, it will only hurt yourself."


    There must be a limit to lying. This kind of lie that changes the location of Itogami Island and changes its name to deceive people. Who can be deceived?


    "Itogami Island?" Kasugatani Shizuku looked at the two girls across from him in astonishment: "What is that place? Is there a special area for demons outside of Enlai Island?"


    Ji Hiiragi Xuecai frowned, the intuition brought by the psychic bloodline made her realize that the other party was not lying.


    But... the Demon Special Zone of the island country, there is only Itogami Island!


    At this moment, a playful voice sounded:


    "interesting."


    Su Jin looked at Kasugatani Shizuku in front of him, squinted and said:


    "Don''t pay attention to these details, you continue to say."


    Hearing this, Kasugatani Shizuku hesitated for a while, and then said:


    "My name is Kasugatani Shizuku Kastiera, I study at Enlai Island''s High School for Demon Attackers, and I''m a knight belonging to the Holy Order."


    "The Holy Order?!"


    Huangsaka Sayaka suddenly opened his eyes wide, then stepped forward, leaned beside Su Jin, and whispered:


    "Your Majesty, the Holy Order is a small group split from the Western European Church in the past few hundred years, but four years ago, in the collapse of Iluvas, the Demon Special Zone in Western Europe, all members of the Holy Order were determined to die in battle."


    "That is to say, there are no members of the Holy Order in the world now, at least according to the information of the Lion King agency."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, indicating that he understood, and at the same time looked at Kasugatani Shizuku, signaling her to continue.


    Kasugatani Shizuku bit his lip and said:


    "What do you want to know?"


    "As long as you let those guards go, I''ll tell you all."


    "Oh?" Su Jin narrowed his eyes playfully, and then said directly, "Who is the strongest person on this island?"


    "The strongest?"


    Kasugatani Shizuku was stunned for a moment, as if he did not expect Su Jin to suddenly ask such a thing:


    "If the strongest person is to be my instructor, right?"


    "Her name is Mahe Zhai Kazuko, and she is an official magician."


    "A character I''ve never heard of." Ji Yunxue frowned: "This kind of magician who is responsible for the defense of an island is often a powerful person with a super high reputation, but it''s really a disaster for He Zhai, this I''ve never heard the name."


    At this time, Hwangsaka Sayaka vigilantly suggested:


    "Your Majesty... There is a big problem with this island. Please go back to the special plane and let me check it out."


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head to the side, and said with a slight smile: "What? Sayaka, do you think there is something on this island that can hurt me?"


    "No! It''s just..." Huangsaka Sayaka blushed suddenly, and said in a panic, "A gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. As the king of the empire, you should be in the safest place."


    Next to him, Ji Hiragana Xuena couldn''t help but persuade:


    "Even if you are the Fourth Primogenitor, Mr. Su Jin, since the enemy has identified you for assassination, there is a good chance that they have prepared terrible means. Therefore, please consider Saayaka''s opinion."


    "The Fourth Primogenitor?!"


    On the opposite side, Kasugatani Shizuku''s eyes widened in disbelief, and looked at Su Jin in amazement:


    "You are the Fourth Primogenitor? The strongest vampire in the world?"


    "Huh? Is the fourth primogenitor''s cognition abnormal?"


    Su Jin was slightly surprised, and then smiled:


    "It turns out that, it seems that your own consciousness seems to have only been tampered with a part."


    What is he saying? Kasugatani Shizuku looked at Su Jin with some puzzlement.


    Huangsaka Sayaka heard something was wrong and leaned beside Su Jin and said:


    "Your Majesty, have you noticed anything?"


    "what."


    Su Jin couldn''t deny it, nodded lightly and said:


    "I found out when it was transferred from the plane."


    At this time, Su Jin showed a playful smile:


    "This so-called Enlai Island is a fictional world constructed using the technique of the dream world."


    "And this world doesn''t seem to have a master like Nangong''s prison barrier that month, but has lost its master, which is a bit interesting."


    "I lost my master''s prison barrier and used it to trap me? It seems that the guys who think they are my enemies seem to look down on me."


    The smile on Su Jin''s face became more and more playful, but there was a bit of cruelty in the play.


    Not to mention Su Jin''s own strength, the so-called Enlai Island alone can be crushed by him by summoning a random beast.


    The other party used this kind of small world to trap him? But he didn''t come forward, but sent Kasugatani Shizuku, a person who didn''t know the situation, to contact him. This is really ridiculous.


    When he, Su Jin, is a waste hero like Xiao Gucheng and Kusanagi Godou?


    "Fictional world... I see, if that''s the case, it''s understandable for the people here to think that they are in Enlai Island, the special area of ??the Demon Race."


    Ji Hiragana Yukina nodded suddenly.


    The spell of the dream world requires a lot of magic power to support, and it is a very expensive spell.


    Generally speaking, this technique is only suitable for establishing on the dragon veins of the planet to satisfy the consumption.


    And the consumption is large, the natural ability is strong.


    Just like the prison barrier, the fictional world belongs to the True Ancestor and cannot escape, and the True Ancestor will be trapped in the enchantment technique of the small half.


    And this kind of enchantment, it is easy to change the cognition of others.


    Therefore, the so-called Enlai Island that Kasugatani Shizuku said did not exist at all, but a deception instilled in her mind by the people who built this false world.


    This island itself is actually a false world in the void, constructed by the magic of the dream world.


    If the enemy wants to trap Su Jin, the fourth real ancestor, the dream world is indeed the most suitable method.


    But... Ji Hiragan Xuena looked at Su Jin, who was half-smiling.


    Can the barrier that can only trap the true ancestor for a while, can trap the strongest true ancestor?


    Think about the impossible.


    "What fictional world? What nonsense are you talking about?" Kasugatani Shizuku said with a stunned expression.


    Is the world she lives in a fictional one? Are these people having problems with their heads?


    How can the world be fake.


    Jihiira Yukina did not refute, but looked at Kasugatani Shizuku pitifully.


    In her opinion, the girl in front of her was just a girl who was deceived by the technique.


    It was pushed out by someone behind the scenes to test Su Jin''s abandoned son.


    Hwangsaka Sayaka, who had the same idea as Jihiira Yukina, struggled for a while, then glanced at Kasugatani Shizuku and said:


    "Your Majesty... how about, hold this girl for now?"


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, glanced at Huangsaka Sayaka, and then said casually:


    "Take her, let''s go to the so-called Maharazai disaster."


    Su Jin said this, glanced at Kasugatani Shizuku, and said meaningfully:


    "To be honest, on this island, the smell of witches is unexpectedly heavy!"


    Being stared at by Su Jin, Kasugatani Shizuku only felt like a bunny being stared at by a Tyrannosaurus Rex, and his whole body was frozen.


    he he he he!


    Wouldn''t it really be the Fourth Primogenitor?


    I... Will I be sucked blood? I won''t be **** in a dark basement in the future, doing that kind of thing day and night... Kasugatani Shizuku thought desperately.


    0472 Crossbreeding Advantage


    Enlai Island.


    The side of the road along the coastline.


    Kasugatani Shizuku, who was sitting in the center of the back seat, looked nervously at Su Jin who was following her right from the corner of her eyes.


    The two of them were carrying an on-duty vehicle from the police force.


    Sitting in the back row, from left to right are Yukina Himira, Shizuku Kasugatani, and Su Jin who are on the right.


    Kwangsaka Sayaka, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, muttered while counting:


    "Clutch, handbrake, accelerator..."


    "Have you never learned to drive?" Su Jin, leaning against the window, asked with a relaxed expression on his face.


    "I have learned..." Huangsaka Sayaka muttered and replied: "My skills are a bit bad, so..."


    The Lion King agency is a spy agency, and there is naturally a special teaching for the skill of driving a vehicle.


    And Huangsaka Sayaka did get excellent results, but...


    She doesn''t have a driver''s license!


    Su Jin heard this and joked: "Don''t worry, no one will die."


    "Well..." Huangsaka Sayaka no longer hesitated after hearing the words, started the engine, and stepped on the accelerator.


    The car began to move slowly on the highway.


    At the same time, Su Jin turned his gaze slightly, looked at Kasugatani Shizuku and said:


    "Witch, have you contacted your instructor yet?"


    Kasugatani Shizuku, who was already nervous, suddenly stiffened.


    "Raise your hand and don''t move!"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Ji Hiragana Yukina''s eyes widened immediately, and she quickly began to **** in the pocket of Kasugatani Shizuku.


    Before long, she took out a mobile phone from inside.

 Chapter 370：

    Ji Hiiragi Xueca opened it and found that there was a text message just sent in the text box of her mobile phone.


    [Enemy, Highway 102! ¡¿


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca glanced at the sender, looked at the word "instructor", and pursed her lips:


    "I''m careless, I didn''t do a body search just now!"


    Kasugatani Shizuku, whose actions were discovered, collapsed and leaned on the uncomfortable sofa in the car. At the end, he said without any emotion in his tone:


    "You kill me."


    Being captured by the enemy and leaking the intelligence of his companions was a very serious blow to Kasugatani Shizuku, a self-confessed member of the Holy Order and loyal to his faith.


    And just now, after trying to send a warning text message, she no longer expects that she will have a proper ending.


    "You!" Hearing this sentence, Ji Hiiragi Xuecai, who was still angry, lost her temper.


    She is not yet a mature swordsman who has undergone rigorous training. Even if she is in a hostile position, she cannot kill her.


    What''s more, in her eyes, Kasugatani Shizuku is just an innocent citizen deceived by the enemy.


    At this time, in the face of Kasugatani Shizuku who wanted to ''suicide'', Ji Hiragana Yukina could only cast her gaze towards Su Jin for help.


    "Ask a question."


    Su Jin looked at the snow-white beach outside the window and said leisurely:


    "What do you think will happen if your instructors and colleagues really block me?"


    Kasugatani Shizuku''s pupils shrank slightly and turned to look at Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin also turned his head, looked at her blue eyes, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Would it be a group of half-baked demon attacking masters besieging a true ancestor? Or did the true ancestor surround the attacking magician? Have you figured it out?"


    The atmosphere seemed to be distorted, and a vague ominousness filled the side of the black-haired man by the window, as if a devil was opening his hideous mouth.


    Kasugatani Shizuku gradually opened his mouth wide with fear in his eyes.


    Yes¡­¡­


    The man next to him is the fourth primordial ancestor who created the Saint Annihilation Massacre and nearly wiped out the human race in history.


    A tyrant who controls twelve beasts, destroys everything, and destroys everything.


    Such people are really afraid of revealing their whereabouts, are they really afraid of being surrounded?


    It''s probably them who are surrounded, right?


    After realizing this, Kasugatani Shizuku turned around like crazy and reached out to grab Jihira Yukina''s arm.


    She wants to grab the phone back, she wants to remind the instructor, never come here!


    "Don''t move."


    The understated words made Kasugatani Shizuku stop.


    It also stopped the gathering of spiritual power by Ji Hiiragi Yukina, who was preparing to counterattack.


    Kasugatani Shizuku opened his eyes wide, his body trembled, his back turned to Su Jin.


    Then, leaning back, Su Jin, who was leaning against the sofa, let out a turbid breath, glanced at Kasugatani Shizuku, raised her hand, and removed the turban on her nun clothes.


    Snow-white hair fell.


    And above the long hair, on the top of the head, a bunch of small crystal white horns, like a lotus in the beginning, trembled slightly on it.


    "Ghost clan?!" Ji Hiragana Xuena''s low-pitched exclamation sounded.


    Ahead, Hwangsaka Sayaka, who was driving, couldn''t help but looked over through the rearview mirror.


    ghosts.


    This is also extremely rare among the demon races that devoured the world, and is even a rare race that is close to extinction.


    Powerful physique, loyal character, beautiful face, and rare numbers make the ghost clan a valuable plaything in the eyes of some powerful people, and the best experiment in the eyes of some companies.


    Hwangsaka Sayaka, who was driving in front, couldn''t help but muttered: "It turns out to be a ghost clan, no wonder she looks so cute, only a little worse than my Yukina."


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina glared over, and Hwangsaka Sayaka closed her mouth immediately.


    At this time, Su Jin had already touched the white ghost horn of Kasugatani Shizuku.


    It''s not very hard, it''s a bit like touching the surface of an apple, which means that this is among the ghosts, and the girl in front of her is just a child.


    Kasugatani Shizuku, who was touched by the ghost''s horn, couldn''t help shivering a few times, and looked at Su Jin who "violated" her with shame.


    How can you touch my ghost horn... Kasugatani Shizuku stared at Su Jin, wishing to kill this frivolous guy with his eyes.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and rubbed the white ghost horn. When Kasugatani Shizuku was numb and leaned against Ji Hiragana Yukina, he smiled and said:


    "Half-ghost bloodline, half-witch bloodline, your parents are really interesting, hybridizing a rare species like you."


    The mixture of ghosts and witches reminded Su Jin of a similar person.


    The woman born by Emperor Shitian and the previous imperial daughter of Ashura, the current Queen Ashura, is a four-digit powerhouse.


    In Little Garden, the mixed blood of higher races has a pretty good starting spirit.


    Half-human and half-god hybrids like Ashilia and Luos, dragon-breed hybrids like the Flood Demon King, and even god-demon hybrids like Asura are all like this.


    The inherent power and power in the bloodline of the mixed-blood are always in a state of chaos, which causes it to grow extremely, but because of this, the efficiency of the mixed-race comprehension of power is much stronger than that of the purebred.


    Basically, if you don''t die prematurely, there is a high probability that a mixed-race child with a high digit will step into the four-digit number.


    And Kasugatani Shizuku is such a mixed blood. Although the blood is very weak, if he goes to Hakoba and makes up for it, there is no difference between it and the real mixed blood.


    "Hybrid..." If it wasn''t for fear, Kasugatani Shizuku wanted to bite off Su Jin''s finger now.


    Isn''t that cursing bastards?


    "Angry?" Su Jin smiled at Kasugatani Shizuku.


    Kasugatani Shizuku did not dare to speak, but his eyes were clearly expressing affirmation.


    However, Su Jin''s next sentence made her feel a stomachache.


    "Then just be more angry."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he said to Ji Hiiragi Xuecai, "You don''t have to guard against her, it''s unnecessary to waste energy in the face of a rookie."


    "Yes, yes!" Ji Hiiragi Xuecai, who didn''t understand Su Jin''s thoughts very well, could only answer the advice.


    Kasugatani Shizuku looked at Su Jin vigilantly and asked, "What do you want to do to me?"


    "I''m training horses."


    Su Jin said with a little playfulness.


    Horse training? Kasugatani Shizuku was stunned for a moment, and it took three or four seconds before she realized it.


    She was the horse that was trained, and the mare!


    This guy, this guy! !


    Kasugatani Shizuku looked at Su Jin with shame and indignation, gritted his teeth, and looked indignant.


    If it wasn''t for the inability to beat... If it wasn''t for the inability to beat... But it was really impossible to beat...


    When the girl was ashamed and angry, Su Jin raised her brows slightly and said with a smile:


    "Saayaka, stop the car, the people who greet us are here."


    Huangsaka Sayaka was stunned for a moment, and then quickly stepped on the brakes.


    At this moment, a sharp bird call sounded.


    The magic wave unique to vampires rushed towards him.


    Chapter 0473 Assault and Uniform


    The fiery red mist of blood flew from the air and rushed towards the car, swallowing the entire car in an instant.


    Along with the blood dance, the half-human, half-bird demon bird emerged in the scarlet blood mist and issued a scream full of magic.


    Beast!


    Raised in blood, vampires are strange monsters summoned from another world.


    Each Beast, its combat power surpasses the latest fighter jets jointly developed by North America, and is truly the strongest biological weapon.


    In the blood-devouring world, vampires with weak physique, weak magic power, and slow speed have become recognized as the strongest demons by means of their beasts.


    And standing at the top of this group of demons is the true ancestor.


    But now, a beast suddenly attacked Su Jin''s car.


    "Hey, Sister Xiwei, don''t you want to kill Xiao Xiangxiang too?!"


    Next to the road, a private house less than 600 meters away from the attack site was eyeing.


    The orc girl with brown cat ears looked at the engulfed car and screamed at the tall girl next to her.


    With long black hair, amber pupils, and a beautiful girl in a sailor suit, she just glanced at the girl with beast ears, then turned back and looked at the monster bird and beast not far away.


    "Don''t ignore me!" The animal-eared girl shouted, pulling her hair.


    "Calm down, Amagase Yuno, at this time, you won''t be able to save Kasugatani Shizuku if you don''t show the courage to kill even the hostages."


    Next to him, a relatively short but sturdy man in armor, Okurayama Lion Hall said solemnly.


    Amase Yuno couldn''t help but said:


    "This is the Demon Special Zone of the island country, not Russia! What kind of Russian rescue are you playing!"


    The three of them are senior students of Enlai Island''s Demon Attacker High School, and their overall strength is one of the best in the high school.


    This time, the three of them acted together because of the urgent notice from the school instructor.


    "There is no need to show mercy to the terrorists who invaded Enlai Island." Okura Mountain Lion Hall said solemnly.


    "I said Xiao Xiangxiang is inside!" Amase Yuno shouted frantically.


    At this moment, Shenmu Tingxiwei, who was beside him, suddenly groaned.


    "what happened?"


    Okurayama Shido and Amagase Yuno, who were still noisy at the beginning, looked at Shenmu Ting Nozomi at the same time.


    The calm Shenmu Tingxiwei''s face suddenly turned red, and then turned blue and white, and there was even blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    "Something happened to the beast!"


    Okura Mountain Lion Hall reacted immediately and looked at the car surrounded by blood mist.


    As for Amase Yuno, the hair all over his body exploded, and the cat ears on the top of his head also stood up.


    Boo sound.


    It sounded like a cupping can being pulled out.


    The blood mist that originally surrounded the entire car suddenly solidified, and then, like a rubber sassafras appeared in the void, the bright red blood mist was wiped away bit by bit.


    All this change happened in just two seconds.


    At this time, Shenmu Tingxiwei, who reacted to the disconnection of the Beasts'' connection, could no longer control the calm, and reminded loudly:


    "It''s a magic hedge! Escape!"


    Magic Hedge.


    A rude method developed by some powerful masters with a lot of magic power against vampires.


    That is to say, using a large amount of magic power, the beasts that are also composed of magic power are directly washed away.


    It''s like squeezing a water pipe with the amount of water in a lake. Simply, it is directly crushed with the amount of water.


    Shenmu Tingxiwei is a vampire of the old times.


    In the ranking of vampires, there are only elders and true ancestors above her.


    If the enemy is a vampire, it must be an elder-level monster, and if it is a human, it must be the strongest among human beings.


    But no matter what, it''s not something that the three-person temporary team they are now can fight against.


    Before Shenmu Tingxi turned around, he was about to jump towards the roof sloping to the right.


    Amase Yuno slowed her movement by a beat, but she also rolled over and jumped off the roof, preparing to escape through the alley.

 Chapter 371：

    Okurayama Lion Hall finally jumped towards the roof on the left.


    The three chose three directions and tacitly opened the distance.


    However, at the moment when the three of them acted, their eyes suddenly blurred, and when they came to their senses, they had already appeared in the middle of the road.


    On the front, there is a golden thunder lion whose body is made of golden thunder light, and its figure is taller than the surrounding houses.


    The crackling of lightning filled the lion''s body, and the surrounding wire network sent a piercing bright arc.


    Accompanying the arc is the thick, almost deep-sea terrifying magic that makes people unable to breathe.


    I can''t breathe...


    Okurayama Shido, Amagase Yuno, and Shenmue Nozomi covered their throats at the same time, and their faces quickly turned blue and white.


    In the deep sea of ??thick magic, Shenmu Tingxi looked at the Lei Shi in front of him in horror, and blurted out:


    "True ancestor?!"


    No... Amase Yuno''s mind collapsed.


    She thought that this time was a very difficult task, but she didn''t expect it to be so difficult.


    Was Kasugatani Shizuku actually caught by the true ancestor? Who the **** can save this!


    Beside him, Okura Mountain Lion Hall didn''t say a word, but his body was also trembling in the deep sea of ??heavy magic.


    All three know that this time, they kicked the iron plate!


    Or maybe there are only four iron plates in the world.


    click -


    The front car door opens.


    The sound of the sound and the pressure of the magic power slowing down all around made the three of them couldn''t help but look forward.


    The young man with black hair and black eyes with a smile on his face got out of the car.


    It seems that humans and animals are harmless, but the terrifying magic power that is of the same origin as the beasts, like an abyss, makes the three of them speechless.


    True Ancestor...or True Ancestor Deity...


    What kind of luck is this to meet only four of the more than six billion people?


    And, worst of all, they''re hostile.


    Gada sounded.


    Kasugatani Shizuku, who got out of the car, was surrounded by two girls, apparently under guard.


    "Xiao Xiangxiang..."


    Amase Yuno looked at her friend, but when Kasugatani Shizuku met her gaze, she turned her eyes away with some remorse.


    At this time, Su Jin''s eyes were slightly biased towards Shenmu Tingxiwei:


    "Type D? The blood descendant of Juran."


    "I have seen this Your Majesty."


    Shenmu Tingxi, who was a little short of breath after the pressure was relieved, gave an unusually honest and dignified greeting.


    Zhulan... is the existence of the first true ancestor who forgot the name of the war king and dared to call the true ancestor''s name. There is no doubt that he is one of the three equals, but I don''t know whether it is the second true ancestor or the The legendary Fourth Primogenitor.


    However, even if it is the D species, will she be forgiven for the offense this time because of the thin face of the first primogenitor... Think about it, it is impossible, right? Shenmu Ting Xiwei thought with a desolate expression.


    Su Jin just glanced at her, turned her head to look at Amase Yuno and Okurayama Lion Hall, and then turned her eyes to the dark alley consisting of two private houses along the road.


    "..."


    After a short silence, a person walked out of the alley.


    At this time, Kasugatani Shizuku couldn''t help shouting, "Instructor..."


    Chapter 0474 Don''t be **** me Su Jin


    The jet black reminiscent of long metallic hair, burgundy eyes, and exaggerated exaggeration make people wonder if it is a natural figure.


    This is the real Hezhai disaster.


    A woman who is too lustful and dangerous like a viper.


    She walked out of the alley, wearing a simple white shirt, but deliberately unbuttoned the top two buttons, giving her excessive figure a vivid color.


    And her lower body is simple leather pants. While shrinking the waist and shaping her body, it also sets off her tall figure.


    This is a woman full of magic.


    He is also the instructor in the mouth of Kasugatani Shizuku.


    To be honest, the relationship between Kasugatani Shizuku and Magasai Kazuko is not harmonious.


    Although both of them are teachers and disciples, Magasai Kazuko''s demonic attire and occasional bad taste are not in line with the aesthetics of the Holy Order Knights who are known for their purity and sincerity.


    But no matter what, Magasai Kazuko is the most powerful magician on Enlai Island.


    Facing the king of monsters like the Fourth Primogenitor, Kasugatani Shizuku had to rely on the power of Magasai Kazuko.


    Of course, to be honest.


    Kasugatani Shizuku doesn''t think Magasai Kazuko has much chance of winning.


    She looked at the three of Amase Yuno, who were stared at by the true ancestor''s favorite beast, the lion, and gritted her teeth.


    At least take a few to escape... It should be possible... Kasugatani Shizuku has subtle expectations.


    "Oops..."


    Magasai Kazuko, who walked out of the alley, sighed in a mature and feminine voice.


    She put one hand on her hips, turned her eyes slightly, swept over Ji Hiragan Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka, swept over the Martial Art Equipment in their hands, and said casually:


    "Sword Witch and Wu Weiyuan of the Lion King Agency, and that...is it Xuexia Wolf? Legend has it that the secret treasure of the Lion King agency is a martial art tool that can kill the true ancestor!"


    "The sword sorcerer who wields the weapon that killed the true ancestor and..."


    Ma Hesai Kazuko turned his eyes and looked at the young man with black hair and black eyes, his eyes lit up a little, and praised:


    "And the Fourth Primogenitor who is too much in line with my aesthetics in front of me~"


    "Oh, what a strange combination."


    "A weapon capable of killing the True Ancestor?"


    Before Su Jin responded, Xiangsugatani Shizuku couldn''t help turning his head to look at the Xuexia wolf in Ji Hiragana''s hand:


    "Are you actually carrying such a terrifying weapon..."


    She couldn''t help but looked at Ji Hiragan Xuecai, looking at the childish appearance, subconsciously said:


    "It''s a pity, the weapons are strong, but the people are not so good."


    Ji Hiiragi Xuecai blushed suddenly, but couldn''t refute.


    With her current strength, she really can''t control Xuexia Wolf freely, and it can even be said that giving her such a weapon is basically a secret throw of the Pearl.


    And Hwangsaka Sayaka, who was next to the two of them, after hearing the words of Magasai Kazuko, secretly glanced at Su Jin, and then looked at Ji Hiiragi Xuecai with a little worry:


    "Xue Cai..."


    Huangsaka Sayaka knows very well that Ji Hiragana Yukina had the weapon to kill the true ancestor, but she didn''t report it to Su Jin just now!


    But having said that, the Lion King agency just told them that the Xuexia Wolf was a very valuable divine tool, not to mention that it could kill the True Ancestor. Isn''t this a scam?


    Now it is revealed by the real Hezhai disaster, what if Su Jin is dissatisfied with them!


    I don''t care, but Yukina is in danger... What should I do, what should I do...


    At this moment, a calm voice sounded:


    "Boring sow discord."


    Su Jin looked at Zhen He Zhai''s calamity, looked at the other person''s figure a little more, and sneered:


    "Although you have some brains and know that you are going to play tricks in the face of me, it seems that the rank is not very good!"


    After hearing this, Magasai Kazuko had a smile on his face, as if he didn''t care about this clever failure.


    At the back, Huangsaka Sayaka patted his chest with a look of joy, and looked at Su Jin with a bit of gratitude.


    Great, Su Jin was not affected by the words of the woman opposite...


    On the side, Ji Hiraga Xuecai, who was aware of it later, glanced at Su Jin subconsciously, let go of Xuexia Wolf, and let this precious martial arts tool fall to the ground with a bang.


    "sorry, I¡­¡­"


    Before Ji Hiiragi Xuecai finished speaking, Su Jin said without looking back:


    "Pick it up, if the Lion King agency is stupid enough to think that you can kill me with Xuexia Wolf, they were killed by me a year ago."


    Although the terrifying threat of ''Destroy the Gate'' sounded unpleasant, Ji Hiiragi Xuecai showed a relieved expression because of this, and picked up the Xuexia Wolf quickly and reassuringly.


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at Zhen He Zhai and said:


    "You are a witch, so it seems that the breath of another witch on the island is you."


    "Witch?! Doesn''t that mean that the instructor is from the LCO."


    Kasugatani Shizuku''s eyes widened.


    Even the Amagase Yuno and Shenmu Tingxiwei, who were stared at by the beasts, couldn''t help but look at Magasai Kazuko.


    Library LCO.


    A criminal organization that collects magic books by illegal means and uses its power to create a large number of terrorist attacks.


    Its members are basically magisters who have entered the evil way and witches who have signed contracts with demons.


    In general, except for a very few witches, all witches belong to the LCO.


    And if you really want to rank terrorist organizations, the LCO is the top three, if not the first, a veritable organization against humanity.


    The strongest fighting force on Enlai Island, the regular magician of Mahe Zhai is actually the witch of Lco, which is just like the real name of Emperor Chongzhen Li Zicheng, breaking through the three views of people.


    "The witch of the library?!"


    Huangsaka Sayaka looked at Magasai Kazuko in surprise, and said in surprise:


    "Isn''t the library already destroyed by secretary witch Xiandumu Aye and void witch Nangong that month?"


    "This is all information from a year ago."


    "Library destroyed? Or by the legendary secretary witch and void witch?"


    Kasugatani Shizuku showed a blank expression.


    In her impression, the library is still the terrorist organization that traverses Europe, and its deterrence is so strong that the great nobles of the night empire will also be afraid.


    However, the woman next to him who is suspected to be the servant of the Fourth Primogenitor actually said that the library has been destroyed?


    Is this... am I out of touch with the world?


    "Tsk..."


    Ma Hesai disaster child smashed his mouth, with obvious displeasure on his face:


    "What a talkative little girl."


    She glared at Huangsaka Sayaka, then turned to look at Su Jin:


    "But when it comes to the library, is it better for His Majesty the Fourth Primogenitor?"


    Hearing this, Yukina Jihira and Sayaka Hwangsaka immediately looked at Su Jin, while Shizuku Kasugatani, Yuno Amase, and Nozomi Kamiki also looked over.


    Is the destruction of the terrorist organization''s library related to Su Jin?


    Su Jin frowned and thought for a while, with a little doubt on his face.


    "Hey, isn''t it you who betrayed the secretary witch and instructed the void witch to slaughter library members? Your Majesty the Fourth Primogenitor?"


    Magasai Kazuko smiled sweetly, then raised his hand and lifted the corner of his shirt, revealing an unsightly scar that seemed to have been pierced by a sharp blade.


    "Thanks to your two witch concubines, I have struggled for a long time here before I survived."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said sincerely:


    "Sorry, I don''t remember."

 Chapter 372：

    Speaking of this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly:


    "After all, I''ve stepped on too many ants, and it''s really hard for me to remember each one''s name."


    Hearing these words, Magasai Kazuko''s expression froze.


    Chapter 0475 The courage that month gave you?


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    Even Okangshan Lion Hall, who had been silent, felt that Su Jin''s words were too sarcastic.


    What does it mean to remember the name of the ant that was trampled to death?


    It means that Magasai Kazuko is an ant who does not deserve to be remembered by name?


    Although your Fourth Primogenitor is indeed qualified to say such things, isn''t it too shameful to say it in person?


    Thinking of this, the Okura Mountain Lion Hall couldn''t help but peek at the face of Magasai Kazuko.


    It''s over... Kasugatani Shizuku looked at Magasai Kazuko with a stiff face.


    The stiff smile on the instructor''s face, the rolling eyes, and the slightly trembling shoulders all proved that she was already angry to a certain extent.


    The instructor won''t directly fight the Fourth Primogenitor here, right? Wouldn''t it be so...


    Kasugatani Shizuku was a little uncertain, but in his heart he was inclined to Magasai Misako''s shot.


    The former LCO member who was destroyed saw Su Jin, the culprit who destroyed the LCO, and was provoked by Su Jin like this.


    It must be unbearable, right?


    Huangsaka Sayaka pulled the bowstring of the **** of war, Gu Huanghualin, and was ready to aim, while Ji Hiiragi Yukina clenched the handle of Xuexia Wolf tightly to prevent the sneak attack of Magasai.


    Although Su Jin''s own strength does not need their protection, not needing it and not doing it are two different things.


    As guards, they are obliged and necessary to protect Su Jin''s safety.


    However, to their surprise, Magasai Kazuko suddenly laughed.


    "Hahaha~~"


    Magasai Kazuko''s shoulders trembled, holding the amazing curve in both hands, smiling flamboyantly.


    "Ant... I mean, those fools in the library are really like ants to you."


    Tears came out of her smile, she raised her hand to wipe it, and then said indifferently:


    "Well... the people in the library were killed by the people you sent, which is also a good thing for me. After all, there are some old stubborn people in there who have too many magic books, and I am very disgusted with them."


    The companion was killed, but he was secretly happy... Ji Hiragana Yukina''s face sank.


    "Witch." Hwangsaka Sayaka muttered, bent a bow and shot an arrow, aiming at Magazai''s evil son.


    "Don''t be so nervous."


    Ma Hesai Kazuko smiled, then looked at Su Jin who was looking at her with a little interest and said:


    "You seem to be finally curious about mine?"


    As Maharazai said, the previous Su Jin''s attitude towards her was probably no different from that towards Shishi.


    But it was when she expressed that she didn''t care about the destruction of the library, that Su Jin became slightly interested.


    Thinking of this, Ma He Zhai Bianzi straightened out the overdeveloped curve, squinted his eyes and smiled:


    "It''s not impossible to have a great night if it''s you."


    "After all, I''m also curious about what kind of child the True Ancestor and the Witch gave birth to."


    "Shameless!" Ji Hiragan Xuena blushed.


    "Shameless." Hwangsaka Sayaka scolded secretly, and glared at Kasugatani Shizuku next to her.


    Kasugatani Shizuku, who was lying innocently, was very embarrassed, but couldn''t fight back.


    There is no way, the shameless woman in front is her instructor, her disciple, she really can''t fight back against Huangsaka Sayaka.


    "interesting."


    At this time, Su Jin showed a moving expression.


    Seeing this, Jihiira Yukina and Hwangsaka Sayaka were dumbfounded.


    Hello, my Fourth Primogenitor Your Majesty, are you not excited?


    Sure enough, it''s a pervert... Kasugatani Shizuku''s face froze, and then she thought desperately that she had already thought of her future fate.


    The children of the witch and the true ancestor are ''interesting'', what about the children of the ghost clan and the true ancestor? Is it also interesting?


    No... Kasugatani Shizuku thought sadly.


    Unlike the three pure girls, Shenmu Tingxi didn''t show a surprised expression when he heard Su Jin''s words.


    "Oh?" Makazhai Kazuko was surprised, as if he didn''t expect Su Jin to be moved.


    However, this kind of thing is nothing to her, and if Su Jin really wants it, she doesn''t care.


    Thinking of this, Ma Hesai Kazuko smiled and said:


    "It seems that our previous hostile relationship has been lifted."


    Su Jin nodded slightly and said to himself:


    "Your suggestion is very interesting. The child of me and the witch may indeed have great potential."


    The corners of Mahasai Kazuko''s mouth twitched slightly, but there was a bit of contempt in his eyes.


    It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, but she despises in her heart the man who has sperm on his head.


    At this time, Su Jin rubbed his chin seriously and said:


    "After the recent matters are resolved, go back and try it out that month to see if it works."


    "But one person may not be safe. Do you want to call Ah Ye?"


    Magasai Kazuko''s face froze.


    The girls next to her were also stiff and embarrassed because of Su Jin''s speech.


    Although Su Jin is as **** as they imagined, this color seems to be facing her lover.


    Seriously speaking, Nangong Nayue and Xiandumu Aye are both the fourth true ancestor emperors who have long been famous. If they are lustful to their wife, isn''t that not lustful, but true love?


    Although Su Jin''s true love seems to be a bit much.


    It was brushed... Ma He Zhai Kaozi looked embarrassed, but he did not dare to attack on the spot.


    She just glanced at Su Jin, gritted her teeth and said:


    "You are really funny."


    Just a word sent an assist to Xiandumu Aye and Nangong that month, the woman who had hurt her once. Even if Mahe Zhai''s heart was strong, he still felt a little bit want to vomit blood.


    She took a few deep breaths, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "It seems that a woman like me cannot enter your eyes."


    "really."


    Su Jin nodded, and in the embarrassed expression of Ma He Zhai, he narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Witch... You didn''t come to me because of the hatred between Yue and A Ye?"


    "You...you''re right."


    Ma Hesai Kazuko subconsciously wanted to say what you guessed, but when the words came to her lips, a fatal danger came from Su Jin in front, forcing her to admit it instead.


    This artificial ancestor...is it really artificial...why is it more terrifying than the first ancestor I''ve seen in the past...Mahazai Kazuko has a fine cold sweat on his face.


    "In other words, someone instructed you not because of personal hatred?"


    Su Jin showed a playful smile.


    "Yes." Magasai Kazuko nodded and admitted this fact.


    "The end of the sect?" Su Jin asked again.


    Ma Hesai Kazuko''s eyes widened in surprise, and then continued to nod: "Yes!"


    "very good!"


    Su Jin showed a satisfied expression, and then said to Maga Zhai disaster:


    "Prove them, and I''ll consider keeping you alive."


    At this moment, Su Jin slightly narrowed his indifferent eyes and said:


    "Of course, if you satisfy me, I don''t recommend playing with you."


    Ma Hesai Kazuko only felt a sense of aversion to the cold.


    This feeling made her activate the reserved space transfer technique for the first time.


    The atmosphere around her suddenly blurred, and in that blur, Magasai Kazuko, who had disappeared from the chill, showed a relaxed smile.


    She looked at Su Jin and didn''t care whether the voice was conveyed or not, she just snickered and said:


    "Sorry, there is no idea of ??revealing the employer''s identity here."


    "You''d better stay in this fictional world and slowly die with this world."


    The words did not fall, and the atmosphere was completely blurred.


    When the scenery began to appear again, Magasai Kazuko, who knew that he had escaped to reality, couldn''t help but smile:


    "Sure enough, it''s just a fourth primogenitor who has just been familiar with it for two years."


    She smiled and stretched, and at the same time, there was a low voice from the corner of her mouth that made the man''s heart tremble.


    However, at this moment, a hand passed through her lower abdomen, hugged her, and supported her heavy curve.


    Magasai Kazuko''s movements froze.


    At this moment, a suspicious voice sounded:


    "Playing space in front of me? Did Nangong give you the courage that month?"


    0476 Special Bait


    The waist was hugged, and the body had a large area of ??skin-to-skin contact.


    However, Ma Hesai Kaiko did not dare to make any moves, and she is even confused now.


    Space transfer spells will be blocked, which is indeed possible.


    And this usually happens when a higher-level space magister spends time arranging interference spells, or when space-attribute beasts interfere with their innate abilities.


    It was because Nangong neglected to calculate that she would be able to transfer space that month, and let her escape from the crusade in the library a year and a half ago.


    And Su Jin''s sarcasm just now seems to be aimed at this matter.


    However, Su Jin''s means of trapping her does not seem to belong to the above two.


    Even the real Hezhai disaster child didn''t even understand how Su Jin did it, she just felt that she was caught in a flash.


    What exactly is going on!


    For a while, Ma Hezhai Kakuko lost his voice.


    Because the end of being caught by a true ancestor is too terrifying.


    In particular, Ma Hesai is still a witch.


    The witch, a woman with high spiritual blood, became the captive of a male vampire, and it was almost impossible to imagine what would happen.


    It''s good to be one of those who are kept in the basement and provide blood and blood slaves all the time.


    If it is almost, she is afraid that she will be on the road of ''producing children'' all the time.


    With this in mind, even if Su Jin didn''t warn him, Maga Zhai''s misfortune wisely stopped all actions of resistance.


    Even if the True Ancestor was notoriously inferior to the Orcs, no one would be able to fight against a True Ancestor from a very close distance.


    "I surrender!"


    Magasai Kazuko replied without hesitation.


    "Instructor..." Kasugatani Shizuku''s expression was very complicated.

 Chapter 373：

    Although the instructor is a notorious LCO witch, Kasugatani Shizuku, who was born in the Holy Order, is naturally eager for her to end like this.


    But to be honest, looking at Magasai Kazuko being captured, Kasugatani Shizuku couldn''t help but feel a bit sad.


    There is no good end for a witch to fall into the hands of a vampire. Is she an exception to the ghost race?


    It''s impossible to think about it.


    "Damn it, Instructor, why are you kneeling so fast!"


    The animal-eared girl Amase Yuno simply collapsed.


    She thought that at least the other party could escape, and brought the mastermind behind the scenes to fight with Su Jin, so that she could take the opportunity to escape.


    But the result?


    The barking was so panicky, and he even ambushed his hand in space transfer, which seemed to be very arrogant, and then he was hugged in his arms the next second. The person was frightened like a pug with a belly button exposed, almost kneeling and licking. .


    What''s your arrogant look just now?


    If you don''t have the ability, don''t pretend!


    "Give it up, why do you think the true ancestor was called the king of the demon race?"


    With a graceful figure and a smile on his face, Shenmu Tingxiwei is the most relaxed one.


    She is a vampire herself. Although she is of the D type, she has forgotten the bloodline of the King of War, but her identity as a vampire is there.


    What is the reason why humans, witches, ghosts and other races are afraid of vampires?


    Didn''t you get blood sucked?


    People who have been sucked blood for a long time will be changed into false vampires, that is, blood followers.


    But the life of a vampire itself is not afraid.


    Originally a vampire, he was afraid of being sucked blood.


    What''s more, if blood is really sucked, being sucked blood by Su Jin, the true ancestor, in Shenmu Tingxiwei''s view, it is a happy event that falls from the sky.


    She''s just an old-time vampire.


    In the old days, it was good to say that it was actually a vampire who lived to be over 100 years old, and it belonged to the "miscellaneous card" that any vampire could advance by stacking time.


    On top of that, there are elders, the blood followers of the true ancestor, the direct line of the true ancestor, and even the true ancestor itself.


    Being sucked blood by the True Ancestor for a long time is equivalent to jumping two levels directly and becoming the Blood Servant of the True Ancestor, and if the True Ancestor is satisfied and given a drop of blood, it is almost equivalent to the True Ancestor''s direct lineage.


    This kind of benefit is like the unfavored little daughter of a small noble family has become the king''s concubine.


    There is no harm in saying to Shenmu Tingxi in the future.


    Even, she, who was the subject of the study on Enlai Island, wished that.


    "Damn fox! You want to be sucked by yourself!" Amase Yuno couldn''t help but scolded in a low voice.


    Shenmu Tingxi did not refute, she is a fox, what''s wrong?


    Being sucked blood by the true ancestor is very rare, and it is counted according to the beast of the true ancestor.


    The fourth primogenitor only has 12 beasts, that is, the quota of 12 brides, and she is eager to grab one.


    Su Jin glanced at Aase Yuno, who was so frightened that he didn''t dare to speak, and even the soft cat ears on the top of his head hung down as if they were wilted.


    Su Jin didn''t care about her. After taking a look, she turned around and looked at the calamity in her arms. She lowered her head and said in her ear:


    "I''ll ask you a small question, and if you answer, I don''t mind giving you a small reward."


    Ma Hesai Kazuko looked bitter, but still nodded and did not refuse.


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled slightly and asked, "Where are the members of the Religion of the End? Who are the members?"


    "Sure enough." Masako Magasai showed some helplessness, and she explained: "A being like you must know that you need to use a contract to trade with a witch?"


    The Witch''s reputation in modern times is not good, even because of the madness of the LCO library, it is particularly bad.


    Therefore, generally speaking, to find a witch to trade, you must sign a contract.


    Moreover, there must be witnesses, preferably high-dimensional angels as witnesses.


    When she said this, she paused, and then explained: "With the high-dimensional spiritual body as the witness, the contract signed, if you violate it, my death is a trivial matter, and the information you need to know will be broken."


    High-dimensional angel.


    Su Jin has a little understanding of this kind of existence, which is the information in the memory of the original fourth ancestor Aurora.


    In the blood-devouring world, the mixed blood of Tianbu and humans will have a subtle reaction, giving birth to children full of spirituality.


    And such existence will attract high-dimensional energy life to possess, and thus be transformed into saints and saints.


    And according to the information deciphered by the blue feather onion.


    In the early days of ancient times, this kind of possessed life was called "angel possession" by Tianbu, and it was a gift bestowed by Tianbu''s great "gods" to human beings.


    However, it was also in the past that in the battle of the holy annihilation, it was the saint and the saint who united the major races, deciphered the technology of the Tianbu, and sent the so-called gods of the Tianbu into a desperate situation of genocide.


    So to put it bluntly, angels have nothing to do with Tianbu, but high-dimensional existences like them are easily attracted by the mixed blood of Tianbu and humans, and thus possess themselves.


    But it is precisely because of this that these high-dimensional spiritual bodies are called angels by humans and have been sacrificed for countless years.


    After so many years, I am afraid that I have gained countless beliefs... If it is sent to Hakoba, it is still possible to obtain the spiritual status of the demigods.


    Thinking of a group of five-figure angels... Su Jin couldn''t help but be moved.


    Twisting the contract of the misfortune of Magasai, not only can you get the information of the Religion of the End, but you can also earn a five-digit angel, but the price is just hands-on.


    Su Jin was naturally a little moved.


    He squinted his eyes, looked at Ma He Zhai Ke Zi with a playful look, and said:


    "Who is the angel who is your witness? Pointing to the saint of the Western Church?"


    The church was the main force of the anti-killing group that year, and there were many saints in the process.


    If Su Jin wants to pull an angel down, knowing the name is naturally the most convenient.


    The tricks of tracing the main body backwards through belief and real name, the streets of Hakoniwa are all rotten.


    The reason why it is useless is that the gods of the small garden are not stupid, and they have prepared defense methods long ago.


    However, Su Jin had never heard of such a method, and even if there was, he was not afraid.


    "Are you joking? If it is the witness of the designated real name, how can I survive?"


    Masako Masako smiled wryly.


    The saints and saints in the Western European churches have all stayed in the human world. She is a witch who named her name and let the other party witness, didn''t she take the initiative to deliver it to the door?


    "I''m using the general covenant, calling the witnesses angels to avoid being locked up by angels."


    "Oh? Do you mean to witness as a group..."


    Su Jin frowned slightly.


    In this way, it is quite troublesome for him to get an angel down. After all, there is no real name and no association. Looking for an angel in a high-dimensional space without specific coordinates has a high probability of wasting energy.


    Unless, he finds something that the angel used before his death, that is, the correlation...


    Su Jin suddenly remembered something, turned his head and looked at Ji Hiiragi Xuecai.


    To be precise, she looked at the Xuexia Wolf in her hand!


    Links to Angels!


    Isn''t that what Xuexia Wolf is?


    The side effect of this gun is to make the psychic angelic, and almost every generation of users eventually becomes an angel.


    What is this called?


    Angel special bait!


    Chapter 0477 The existence of the vampire king and the arrival of angels


    "Su Jin... Mr.?"


    Feeling Su Jin''s sudden turn of sight, Ji Hiragana Xuecai took a step back in fright, with a panicked face.


    Isn''t it still chatting with Magasai Kazuko?


    Why are you suddenly looking at her like that?


    Shouldn''t it be that Su Jin was aroused by the calamity of Zhenga Zhai, and then he despised that witch and wanted to **** her blood?


    No way? !


    But, it''s really similar!


    "Xue Cai."


    A gentle male voice called softly.


    Hearing this, Ji Hiiragi Xuecai was agitated, and quickly replied:


    "I''m very sorry, Mr. Su Jin, I-I''m not ready, so please give me a little more time."


    Su Jin: "?"


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca finished speaking in one breath, her face flushed, and she said:


    "I think, for this kind of thing, I still have to wait until I''m eighteen years old, when I''m an adult, and then go through a formal relationship, and then, and then..."


    She can''t come out again, her mind is completely confused.


    "Xuecai, you actually, you actually green me?"


    Beside him, Hwangsaka Sayaka was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that her own ice-cold and clean snow dish would actually think about such a thing.


    Not ready for what?


    Why give some more time?


    What about a love at the age of eighteen?


    Good guy, you haven''t told me about this, now tell Su Jin?


    What does it mean?


    Are you trying to cuckold me Kwangsaka Sayaka!


    And Su Jin, even if you''re the only man I don''t disagree with, and you''re only the second person below Yukina among the potential romantic partners, what happened to you all of a sudden?


    How long have you known Yukina, and it''s not even a day after all of it!


    Thinking of this, Hwangsaka Sayaka clenched her silver teeth tightly with a look of hatred on her face.


    The girl you like falls in love with the only man you don''t conflict with and can consider as a love object?


    Is this a green hat with a layer of green hat on top of it, wearing an overlapping hat?


    green you? Ji Hiiragi Yukina was surprised when she heard Sayaka''s voice.


    At this time, surrounded by two people, Kasugatani Shizuku, who was supposed to be the watcher, was also stunned.


    From time to time, she looked at Ji Hiiragi Yukina, and from time to time at Su Jin, and then at Hwangsaka Sayaka. Her brain, which was not very bright, quickly simulated a relationship.


    Hwangsaka Sayaka likes Su Jin, Su Jin likes Ji Hiiragi Yukina, Ji Hiiragi Yukina secretly has a favorable impression of Su Jin, and Hwangsaka Sayaka and Ji Hiiragi Yukina are close friends.


    Oh wow!


    This is the smell of white album~~


    Dude, it''s time for a book.


    The name can be called "About the true ancestor falling into a love triangle, is this something wrong? ", if the book is published, she will definitely buy it.


    Su Jin''s facial muscles twitched slightly, and then he said flatly:


    "Eighteen, I understand."


    He didn''t say what he understood, but directly waved at Ji Hiragana Xuena:


    "Xuexia Wolf lend me a moment."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t wait for Ji Hiragan Xuecai to respond, but with a gesture of his hand, Xuexia Wolf escaped from Xuecai''s palm and flew into Su Jin''s hand.


    Hearing this, Ji Hiragan Xuena seemed to understand something, lowered her head, and concealed her flushed face.

 Chapter 374：

    At this time, Su Jin, who was covering the Xuexia wolf, looked at the man who was hugging him with one hand, and said:


    "Don''t resist, remember when you signed the contract."


    Ma Hesai Kaneko''s body trembled and seemed to have guessed something, but he didn''t dare to say more, just closed his eyes and seriously recalled the scene at that time.


    Su Jin''s eyes flickered slightly.


    From a spiritual perspective that cannot be seen by the human eye, his thoughts envelop the spiritual body of Magasai Kazuko.


    Mindless thoughts are like mollusks without bones, wrapping Magasai Kazuko''s spiritual body circle after circle, like a serpent entangling its prey.


    Magasai Kazuko recalled the scene at that time.


    As if a drop of water had dropped into the water, a circle of ripples rippled out.


    Within that rippling ripple, a picture emerged.


    That is the perspective of a certain world of Magasai Kazuko.


    At that time, in front of her, there was a young man wearing a black tuxedo, a blue bow tie, with brilliant blond hair and iridescent eyes, similar in appearance to Agulola, but with a different gender.


    The young man looked at Ma He Zhai, smiled and said:


    "The coordinates of a fictional world similar to a prison enchantment, the time magic book left by the library, I think, my sincerity is very sufficient."


    "not enough."


    The woman''s voice sounded, it was the voice of ''Magazai Misako''.


    She said in a fearful tone at the time:


    "Vampire King, you must know that I am facing the Fourth Primogenitor, the monster who split the territory from the island country without any effort. If I want me to trap him and test his strength, I need more compensation. "


    The boy known as the Vampire King was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "200 milliliters of blood from a dragon king, you should understand how precious the blood of this kind of life that only exists in the otherworld''s East Road."


    "Deal!" Magasai Kazuko replied with a voice full of laughter.


    Later, the Vampire King took out a contract document, and after biting his finger and leaving a **** handprint, he handed the document to Magasai Kazuko.


    When signing the contract, Magasai Kazuko asked casually:


    "I''m curious about the purpose of your confrontation with the Fourth Primogenitor? Although he has isolated the land of the island country, he doesn''t seem to have done much damage."


    "That''s why it''s necessary..."


    The Vampire King looked at Makosai Kazuko with rainbow-colored eyes, and said in a low voice:


    "The Fourth Primogenitor who is not feared by the world is just a half-finished product."


    "There are still two bodies left behind, and he has not yet obtained the power of the fourth primogenitor."


    "Only when the fourth primogenitor feels despair can he understand that in this world, only power is real."


    "Oh? It''s interesting."


    Magasai Kazuko''s smiling voice sounded:


    "You seem to have deep feelings for the Fourth Primogenitor, think about it carefully, your appearance is too similar to the body... Oh, speaking of the secrets recorded in the library, when the Fourth Primogenitor was created, there was a The trial work, that''s you, right?"


    "Don''t ask more if you shouldn''t."


    The Vampire King frowned in dissatisfaction, and then said:


    "You should understand that sometimes knowing too much is not like it."


    "Oh, but we witches are the embodiment of curiosity, aren''t they?"


    Masako Magasai pricked his finger with a needle, leaving a **** fingerprint on the contract document.


    At this point, the screen suddenly solidified.


    Su Jin''s mind incarnation took a deep look at the Vampire King, and his consciousness swayed across the entire planet.


    He searched for the trace of the Vampire King, but found that there was no trace of the other party on the entire planet.


    In a different space? Or hide in the fictional world and rely on space to block my view... Su Jin squinted, didn''t say anything, just turned his eyes to the frozen scroll.


    His body, which was wrapped around the spirit body of Magasai, stretched out a hand.


    He spread out his five fingers, made a virtual grasping gesture, and gently grasped towards the void in front of him.


    Outside the perspective of the spirit body, the Xuexia Wolf glowed with a dim and subtle light.


    The light flashes twice.


    Su Jin''s hand also gently grabbed twice.


    Then, for the third time, Su Jin sank his hand and grabbed an energy body from the high-dimensional space.


    He quickly withdrew from the perspective of the spirit body and refocused on reality.


    At this time, his right hand grabbed someone''s hand.


    A woman with long black hair, wearing a black sailor suit, with her eyes closed, and six pairs of illusory light wings appearing behind her.


    Su Jin is holding her hand now.


    Seeing the other party''s appearance, Su Jin''s eyes flashed and he recognized the other party.


    She is Touka Fujisaka!


    The predecessor of The Lion King Agency, "The Xian Gu Yong".


    0478 Side Effects of Xuexia Wolf


    "This is?!"


    Magasai Kazuko immediately noticed the strangeness brought about by the distortion of the contract.


    In the previous contract, the vampire king was the initiator of the contract, and she was the contractee, but now, the relationship between the two parties has changed, and she has become the initiator of the contract.


    That is to say, in the content of the contract, the restricted content that cannot reveal the existence of the Vampire King and cannot reveal the information of the Order of the End is naturally released.


    and¡­


    Masako Magasai looked at the angel who seemed to be sleeping in Su Jin''s arms with his eyes closed.


    "Not only has the contract object changed, but even the angels who are witnesses have been pulled down?"


    And this kind of shit?


    Ma He Zhai''s eyelids twitched wildly. She had never seen her play like this before. The contract was changed and the high-dimensional angel who was a notary was pulled into the water, which broke through her three views.


    Su Jin, who held Xuexia Wolf in one hand and Fujisaka Toka in the other, naturally let go of Magasai.


    However, Magasai Kazuko has absolutely no idea of ??escaping now.


    Jokes, even contracts can be changed at will, high-dimensional angels can be pulled down from the mortal world, where can she, a little witch, escape?


    Anyway, if you can''t beat it, it''s better to lie down and let the grass, which may be more comfortable.


    Su Jin looked at Fujisaka Touka and determined the other party''s form of existence.


    Unlike humans, angels exist in the form of ''energy life'' and have a higher level.


    Just like the light air cannot sink to the ground, the angel will automatically ascend to a higher dimension as soon as it is born and become a higher-dimensional life.


    Of course, this is the general case.


    For Su Jin, it is not difficult to keep an angel in the world, and even the method is available in the blood-devouring world.


    Su Jin took out part of the energy of the fifth Beast and stuffed it into Fujisaka Touka''s body.


    Fuyuka Fujisaka''s angelic integrity is instantly interrupted and begins to transform into the form of the Blood Servant.


    And in this process, the attraction of higher dimensions and the repulsion of the world are naturally interrupted.


    The operation of letting angels exist in the nether is so simple and boring.


    "good."


    Su Jin glanced at Fujisaka Touka and nodded with satisfaction.


    Fujisaka Touka is not a strong angel, probably barely five-digit level, which is judged by Su Jin based on the amount and quality of the angel''s energy.


    In Arcadia, the angel Fujisaka Touka might not even be able to beat Shirayuki.


    But it couldn''t be helped that this was an angel who wasn''t given a spiritual status by the center of the small garden.


    "The faith of the Crusaders is dying in the little garden. Once the existence of the same definition as the angel enters the little garden, I am afraid that the bonus will be directly obtained, which will greatly strengthen the spirituality."


    "At that time, the so-called angels will probably rise from the bottom of the five figures to the upper five figures, and there are more than one angel in the high dimension here..."


    Although this is suspected of prostituting crucifix beliefs, Su Jin''s operation is nothing more than an extra "angel reincarnation pool" in Western fantasy novels.


    Isn''t it similar to the so-called Angel Reincarnation Pool to bring the human beings who sublimated into angels in the blood-devouring world and bring them to Hakoba to become angels?


    Just a few more actions.


    The only trouble is with the Crusaders, but Su Jin doesn''t think it''s a big problem.


    After all, this is just a five-digit angel. Although the faith comes for nothing, according to the information from Thousand Eyes, the Crusaders really don''t care.


    No way, under the circumstance that Hakoniwa does not support monotheism, the Cross religion''s control over belief is indeed not very strong.


    And the prostitution party has many strengths, Taoism, Buddhism, the heroes of human beings and even Greece are one of them.


    Zeus still has a real angel reincarnation pool in his hands, and he has not seen how the crucifixion happened.


    Hades also had an existence called the Angel of Death, and no one cared.


    Moreover, the book remembers that in the human kingdom beyond the end of the world in the East District of the Little Garden, several eastern empires, such as the Han and Song dynasties, also had the operation of prostituting crucifix beliefs.


    Wherever, as long as the messengers sent by the emperor, they can be called angels, and then through the operation of the ''same name'', they distort the concept and turn the fake into the real. come out.


    As long as this kind of operation is not too excessive, the Crusaders will not pursue it too much.


    For them, the thieves could not be controlled anyway, and it was a good thing to spread the faith of angels and expand their influence.


    After all, no one would be foolish enough to use an angel to attack an angel of the Crusaders.


    This kind of thing is a gray area, and Su Jin can do it.


    Knowing that the problem is not big, Su Jin is also happy to receive angels to make up for the shortage of combat power.


    Su Jin, who was holding Fujisaka Toka, turned her head and shouted, "Yuena, Sayaka, help me take care of her."


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina, who came forward, helped Fujisaka Touka from Su Jin''s arms. Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar face, she couldn''t help being stunned:


    "Mr. Su Jin, she is..."


    She didn''t remember that she knew an angel, but she just felt that she knew him very well.


    This sense of contradiction made her inexplicably flustered, but more joyful.


    Even Jihirasu Yukina herself didn''t know why she did this.


    In the face of Ji Hiragan Xueca''s question, Su Jin just explained casually:


    "The angel pulled down from the high dimension through Xuexia Wolf."


    "Xuexia Wolf also has such a role?" Hwangsaka Sayaka, who helped to support Fujisaka Toka, was a little confused.


    Didn''t the Lion King organization say that Xuexia Wolf is a martial art tool that can nullify magic power? How can I still summon an angel?


    Magasai Kazuko, who had just been freed, did not try to reduce his influence, but said with a smile:


    "Oh? It seems that you don''t know the hidden dangers of Xuexia Wolf?"


    "That Martial God tool can only be used by the descendants of Tianbu, and the more times it is used, the closer the user will get to the angel, and in the end, it will disappear from the world!"


    "It''s a very convenient tool!"


    "Using Xuexia Wolf, you will eventually become an angel... That?"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka widened her eyes, lowered her head, and stared at the girl in Ji Hiraga Yukina''s arms in amazement.


    Is she the user of Xuexia Wolf from the previous generation? !


    Fujisaka Touka?


    That ex-Lion King organization San Sage who had to die in the end after taking Yukina out of the cult''s blood sacrifice?


    This¡­


    At this time, Ji Hiragana Xuena, who was aware of the identity of the girl in his arms, also reacted, looking down at that face as if surprised.

 Chapter 375：

    Seeing this, Ma Hezhai Kazuko smiled at Su Jin.


    "You change quickly."


    Su Jin let out a snort, but understood the mind of Zhen He Zhai''s calamity.


    The Lion King agency knew about the side effects of Xuexia Wolf but did not tell Jihiira Yukina and Huangsaka Sayaka.


    Combined with the props in the mouth of Ma Hesai, it is inevitable that people will think about whether the Lion King agency did this on purpose.


    Maybe Jihiraine Yukina will hold back because of her kindness, but for Hwangsaka Sayaka, this kind of behavior that will harm Jihiraine Yukina is completely intolerable.


    To put it in trendy terms, it was Magasai Kazuko who deliberately made Hwangsaka Sayaka have a liangmu (prejudice) against the Lion King agency.


    Regardless of the final result, it is possible to leave a nail in the heart.


    As a ''big benefactor'' who brought Fujisaka Touka down and at the same time avoided Ji Hiirah Yukina''s recruitment, Su Jin was also equivalent to gaining the favor of the two girls.


    As for the real troublemaker who contributed to all this, Su Jin wouldn''t kill her no matter what?


    Probably that''s what Masako thought.


    That''s why Su Jin said that she changed quickly, and he didn''t say anything, so he started to work for his new master.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but complain: "In ancient times, you''re probably the second best Wei Zhongxian."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Maga Zhai Woozi responded with a smile.


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his brows. He didn''t care about these little things, but asked directly:


    "Okay, explain to me the situation of the Religion of the End."


    Hearing this, Magazai''s smile suddenly faded a little.


    Chapter 0479 does not belong to the true ancestor of this era


    "The Religion of the End is an organization led by the No. 0 Flame Night Uncle, the Vampire King."


    Masako Masako didn''t understand what Su Jin wanted to know, so he chose to explain it comprehensively.


    "According to the LCO''s information, the fourth primogenitor that Tianbu first created was the vampire king, so he also possessed the same twelve beasts as the fourth primogenitor."


    "Um?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, this was information he didn''t know.


    Does the Vampire King have the same twelve beasts as the Fourth Primogenitor?


    "Is it the Beast of the Stars?" Su Jin asked.


    The Beast of the Stars is the Beast of the Zodiac as a symbol.


    This is the case with the twelve Familiar Beasts of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    "Not really."


    Magasai Kazuko shook his head:


    "I''ve only seen the Vampire King use the Beast once, but that doesn''t have the meaning of the star symbol."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s heart that originally wanted to devour the Vampire King''s beasts suddenly softened a lot.


    If it wasn''t for the beast of the stars, it would be meaningless to him. Forcibly swallowing it would make his symbolism impure.


    The zodiac can have more Ophiuchus, the thirteenth house. After all, there is Ophiuchus in the box garden itself, but if you want to add any miscellaneous beasts, it is not only useless, but also a waste of power.


    The reason why Su Jin was able to keep the twelve Agulora tubes so obedient that even Aurora of Primordial Soul listened to him was that Su Jin was willing to give them their own ''blood''.


    The blood of a seventh-sense Saint Seiya, even if the amount is small, is only given to one or two drops a year, but for these little greedy ghosts, these few drops of blood are not only powerful, but also of high quality, which is better than those so-called. Psychic is too powerful.


    Su Jin is now very doubtful whether he can create a true blood servant.


    After all, the beasts spoiled by his blood may not be able to see the blood of ordinary people.


    Seeing that Su Jin changed from being interested to being expressionless, Ma Hezhai didn''t understand what Su Jin meant.


    In order to survive... At the same time, in order to retaliate against the vampire king pit himself against Su Jin, Zhengazhai disaster child suddenly couldn''t help but said:


    "The Vampire King''s biggest secret is that neither he nor the members of the Order of the Dead are from this era."


    "Oh?" Su Jin widened his eyes in surprise.


    Not from this era?


    Could it still be a fool who does not belong to this era? If so, I''m going to run for my life.


    Complaining in his heart, Su Jin asked with a very subtle emotion:


    "From the past, or from the future?"


    In the past, Su Jin was not very worried, but in the future it will be difficult.


    At this time, Su Jin already understood why he couldn''t find the Vampire King on this planet just now.


    If the co-author is not in this era, only ghosts can be found.


    "He claimed to be from the future."


    Masako Magasai used the word ''self-proclaimed'' and said slightly sarcastically:


    "But I infer that it''s more likely to be a parallel world, or other tricks such as shuttle between worlds. It''s too difficult and too difficult for human beings to really travel through time, and I''m afraid even those who are called gods in the Tianbu can''t do it."


    For those who can really play with time, Su Jin only dares to guess that Mr. Ke in the Saint Seiya time may be like this. For the others, he has a to-be-determined attitude.


    After all, I have never heard of the truth that time is the main factor among the two figures, and the situation in Hakoniwa is extremely complicated. Even if they have the ability to travel through time, I am afraid that no one dares to mess with the timeline.


    No way, there are too many bosses, no one dares to mess around.


    And the vampire king... He claimed that the shuttle time reminded Su Jin of Xiao Gucheng''s daughters, Xiao Lingcai and Xiaomeng Cong.


    In the original book, there is indeed a daughter who relied on the technique to travel back twenty years ago, creating a riot.


    But to travel through the timeline... He, the seventh-sense saint, can''t do it, and mortals can do it with a spell and an Xianjin Island dragon vein as an energy source.


    Why doesn''t this sound unreliable... Su Jin complained in his heart, and then asked:


    "How does the vampire king travel through time? Even if he travels in parallel worlds, he must at least have enough layouts and energy sources."


    Hearing this, Masako took a deep breath, and then said: "The Prison Barrier, the Religion of the End holds a prison barrier."


    "???"


    Su Jin was full of question marks at first, then suddenly stunned, and then said with a strange expression:


    "Apart from Nangong''s prison barrier that month, are there other prison barriers?"


    "Yes."


    Ma Hesai Kazuko nodded, and said helplessly at the same time:


    "There are many prison barriers in this world. Basically, some witches born in witch families can easily master the prison barrier. As long as they are willing and conditions permit, they can create a prison barrier."


    Speaking of this, Ma Hesai Kazuko sighed and said:


    "Actually, at the very beginning, the purpose of building the prison barrier was to take care of the criminals of the Last Order and prevent them from escaping this era."


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, and then said, "Nangong didn''t know about it that month."


    If she knew about it that month, she would have told Su Jin long ago, and she is not the kind of person who would deliberately conceal important information.


    "Because she is too strong." Magasai Kazuko said meaningfully.


    "From ancient times to the present, among witches, I have never seen a witch stronger than Nangong that month, even the secretary witch."


    Saying this, Magasai Kazuko said with a playful expression:


    "Nangong Nayue''s guardian Devil Wheel King is a terrifying guardian who can affect the stability of space even if he is at full power. The island country government is afraid of her and desperately wants to use her. In this case, naturally not Let her know too much."


    Terrible guardian affecting the stability of space? I just knelt down and licked me with that guy who could make it a pure-blooded demon... Su Jin complained in his heart with a weird look on his face.


    However, the reason for this was not because of him, but because of Lilith.


    This demon ancestor who has mastered the concept of demon is a god-like existence to demons. Kneeling and licking her, no demon will feel ashamed.


    However, combined with the words of Zhen He Zhai''s evil son, Su Jin vaguely grasped the context:


    "That is to say, every prison enchantment is guarding the people of the sect of the end of the world, and the sect of the end of the world also knows this. It has mastered a prison enchantment and used it as a base camp to allow the vampire king to travel freely?"


    At this time, Masako Masako smiled and said:


    "That''s right, after all, in the eyes of the big forces, the prison barrier is the most terrifying place for people of the Religion to be detained. Naturally, they would not have thought that people like the Vampire King would hide in the prison barrier all the year round."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing:


    "In this way, the Vampire King asked you to control Enlai Island, and you also have the idea of ??creating a sub-base?"


    Taking the fictional world as the base camp, is the mind of the vampire king quite good?


    He Su Jin used the fictional world as a gift game venue, and the Vampire King used it as a stronghold.


    It seems that these fourth primordial ancestors, their brain circuits are quite close!


    "Yeah." Magazai Kazuko nodded.


    Hearing this, Su Jin said meaningfully:


    "So, the vampire king has the technique of traveling through the era, and he keeps it here?"


    Chapter 0480 The coffin in the underground cave


    In the face of Su Jin''s behavior, Ma He Zhai Kaizi pondered for a moment and said:


    "I''m not sure."


    "I only know that the Vampire King left something in this fictional world, but I don''t know what it is."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was not surprised at all.


    For the Zombie Religion, Makosai is a "foreign household" after all, and it is normal development to not be trusted.


    If he really knew everything, Su Jin would have to worry about whether it was a trap.


    Su Jin thought about what he noticed when he perceived Enlai Island before, and said directly:


    "The things left by the Religion of the End are in the underground cave of Enlai Island, right?"


    Hearing this sentence, Magasai Kazuko suddenly showed a surprised expression.


    "Why would you know?"


    Underground on Enlai Island, there is a huge cave space. Its area is much larger than the surface area on the ground. It can be said that the underground space is the body of Enlai Island.


    However, this secret should only be known to the people of Magasai Kazuko and the Religion of the End.


    "How do you know? Of course you see it."


    Su Jin glanced at Mahe Zhai, and did not want to explain in detail.


    He just raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    A crisp finger snap sounded.


    Immediately afterwards, it was as if the stage curtain had been pulled up.


    The surrounding road from the original ring road with the sea breeze was transformed into a dark and humid deep cave.


    In the cave, there is a row of wooden houses that are slightly old and dilapidated.


    "This is!"


    Kwangsaka Sayaka suddenly widened her eyes, picked up her weapon, and blocked in front of Himira Yukina and Fujisaka Touka.


    Next to it, a more shrill voice of astonishment sounded:


    "Isn''t this an underground detection base?"


    Amase Yuno looked around with a stunned tone, and then looked at a break in the stairs of the wooden house in front of him and said:


    "Look, the gap on the other side of the stairs, which I broke when I left 2 days ago."


    "Underground detection base? Isn''t that an experimental station for detecting underground space and researching broken beasts?"


    Kasugatani Shizuku couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    In the underground space of Enlai Island, there is a magical beast called the Beast Breaker. The degree of danger is very high. Therefore, it is a forbidden area for ordinary people. Only researchers and reserve magicians can enter.


    "The underground detection base is more than five kilometers away from the ground!"


    Kasugatani Shizuku murmured to himself.

 Chapter 376：

    "It''s still worth thinking about, of course it''s a space technique!"


    The captured Shenmu Tingxi didn''t let out a chuckle, and a pair of bright eyes couldn''t help but observe Su Jin''s side face and said:


    "I just forced a group of people to move the space here in an instant. Is this the strength of the fourth primogenitor? Hehe~ It''s really powerful~~"


    "..." This vampire, is there something wrong with his brain... Kasugatani Shizuku couldn''t help but think so.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was in front of him, suddenly turned his head and said to Ji Hiirah Yukina and Huangsaka Sayaka:


    "Yukana, Sayaka, you guys are waiting in the wooden hut in front of you with that angel temporarily. I''ll go deeper into the ground later."


    "Yes!"


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca was stunned for a moment, and then responded loudly.


    On the other hand, Hwangsaka Sayaka was a tad slower, and after responding, he looked to the side of Kamiki Tami, Amase Yuno, and Okurayama Shido.


    Aware of Huangsaka Sayaka''s gaze, Shenmu Tingxi didn''t chuckle, raised his hands and said:


    "Don''t worry, I won''t run away."


    The other two remained silent.


    Su Jin, who noticed the small movements of several people, turned his head and glanced at them, which really frightened these people.


    But the eyes just flickered:


    "The two of you will also watch over the three for a while."


    "Yes!" Ji Hiiragi Xuecai responded, then stunned: "Three people?"


    Before she could finish speaking, Su Jin made a random move, and Kasugatani Shizuku was rushed into her arms with a look of confusion.


    She blinked and couldn''t help but looked at the place next to Huangsaka Sayaka and Ji Hiragan Yukina, where she had just stood, and then raised her head to look at Su Jin''s face, with a confused look on her face.


    "Oh, it looks like you checked the entire island."


    Magasai Kazuko suddenly said with a smile:


    "Although I don''t know if you did it through a beast or what kind of ability, but if we want to reach the bottom of the underground space, we really need this little girl."


    "Too much nonsense..."


    Su Jin looked at her and waved.


    Seeing this, Ma He Zhai Kaozi was stunned, walked over with a strange expression, and hugged Su Jin''s empty left hand.


    "Eh?"


    Kasugatani Shizuku, who had just come back to her senses, was dumbfounded when she saw this scene.


    Why did you get caught all of a sudden?


    Wait a minute, Su Jin''s left hand is held by Ma Hezhai, and his right hand is holding her?


    this this this...


    Kasugatani Shizuku''s face suddenly turned red, but the next second, she found that the surrounding environment changed again.


    The dark and damp cave suddenly became a little brighter. The ground, the top of the cave, and the surrounding walls were covered with azure crystals, as if the entire cave was made of crystals.


    "This is..." Kasugatani Shizuku couldn''t help but say aloud.


    Kasugatani Shizuku looked around, and finally saw a platform in the center of the cave, which was piled up by crystals.


    On the platform, two dark brown coffins were quietly placed there.


    "Why is there a coffin here? Is it still open?"


    Kasugatani Shizuku subconsciously looked at the coffin on the left, and the next moment, she was speechless.


    Inside the coffin lay a figure that was extremely familiar to her, a face that was extremely familiar.


    That face, she can see in the mirror every day when she washes her face.


    That is the face of ''Kosugatani Shizuku''.


    "Lying in the coffin... me?"


    Kasugatani Shizuku muttered to herself absentmindedly, while her hands tightly wrapped around Su Jin''s arm, as if she had grabbed a life-saving straw.


    "I advise you to take a look at the coffin next to you."


    Magasai Kazuko gave Kasugatani Shizuku a playful look, and then chuckled.


    Kasugatani Shizuku turned his eyes slightly and saw another familiar figure in the coffin on the right.


    Fragrant Tube Valley Shinako.


    A former Holy Order nun knight who adopted Kasugaya Shizuku.


    "How does it feel to meet your adoptive mother?"


    Magasai Kazuko said with a little playfulness:


    "Even if you see a dead body."


    Kasugatani Shizuku''s pupils contracted violently, and then, scene after scene of memories emerged in the depths of her mind.


    It was her ''past'' memory.


    Chapter 0481 Choices Without Choices


    Looking at Kasugatani Shizuku, who was clutching his own hand with one hand and covering his forehead with the other, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly and said calmly:


    "It seems that after the memory was stimulated, it completely woke up."


    Hearing this, Makozai sighed and said:


    "The way you used it was really extreme. You actually brought her here and forcibly stimulated her memory."


    "Say as if you care about her very much."


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and looked at the disaster of Ma He Zhai, and said with a slight contempt in his eyes:


    "Isn''t it you who changed her memory?"


    Magasai Kazuko smiled, and it was a smile that was obviously malicious.


    "After all, it is a fictional world that can be restarted no matter how much tossing it is. It is naturally the most suitable as an experimental base."


    "And, isn''t it a good thing to take this fictional world from this child and seal her painful memories?"


    "Crooked logic." Su Jin sneered, raised his hand and patted Kasugatani Shizuku on the shoulder.


    The latter trembled a bit, and the pain on his face was suddenly relieved a lot, and the memory that had been over-represented was changed to the absorption of a long stream of water.


    Kasugatani Shizuku''s state gradually stabilized, then opened his eyes and looked at the two coffins on the platform with a complicated expression.


    "Do you remember who that was?" Mahasai Kazuko said indifferently.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Kasugatani Shizuku held his head painfully and said:


    "She is Xiangguangu Shinako, the last Holy Order knight, my... foster mother."


    "Four years ago, when the Iluwas Demon Special Zone collapsed, the Knights of the Holy Order died of exhaustion trying to use the prison barrier technology to create a different space and shelter refugees."


    The collapse of the Iluvas Demon Special Zone.


    This is a large-scale terrorist attack that occurred in Europe four years ago.


    The incident caused the destruction of the Hell of Iluwas, more than 100,000 residents were made homeless, and tens of thousands of people disappeared.


    And Kasugatani Shizuku, or the more than 6,000 people in the current Enlai Island are all those who disappeared at that time.


    Magasai Kazuko squinted his eyes, and said in a slightly serious tone:


    "Four years ago, in order to protect the more than 6,000 residents who could not escape from Iluvas, Kasugatani Shinako came up with the idea of ??using the prison enchantment technique to temporarily create an incomplete prison through the power of the dragon veins in the Iluvas area. A barrier, a way to transfer refugees and avoid disaster."


    "It should have been impossible for this to happen."


    "After all, the prison enchantment technique is a secret that only a small number of organizations know about, and the techniques and props that use the dragon veins are extremely rare. Adding the two together, there is no hope of completing this plan."


    "But for some reason, she succeeded, although at the cost of her own death..."


    Hearing this, Kasugatani Shizuku said bitterly:


    "As a witch, I was adopted by Shinako Kasugaya, and Iluvas considered me to be a reserve force to maintain the prison barrier, so I was given the prison barrier spell."


    "And because the terrorist organization that attacked the Demon Special Zone was destroying the Demon Special Zone by embodying the power of the dragon veins, the dragon veins appeared, and the requirements for capturing its power dropped a lot."


    "so¡­¡­"


    Kasugatani Shizuku looked at the long sword of the wearer at his waist:


    "She devoured the power of the dragon''s veins with this magic sword flame and snake, and successfully performed the prison enchantment technique."


    "I see."


    The real Hezhai disaster child suddenly felt a little:


    "It''s no wonder that she was able to succeed, but she also died because of this. It is strange that the human body directly captures and carries the power of the dragon''s veins, and the body does not collapse."


    Kasugatani Shizuku gritted his teeth, his face bitter.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had checked the structure of Enlai Island several times, said with a little surprise:


    "I see. When I knew that my life was going to die soon, I quickly handed over the core controller of the spell to you, Kasugatani Shizuku, so this fictional world can continue to be maintained."


    When Su Jin said this, he looked at Kasugatani Shizuku with a weird look:


    "And as a price, you have become an existence similar to that of Nangong that month. The main body has been sleeping in the deepest cave in the ground, but the consciousness appears on the island in the form of the missing body."


    "In the same way, the residents of Enlai Island are also imprisoned in underground caves and sleep. Those people on the island seem to be alive, but in fact they are all phantoms in a dream."


    "Moreover, because you are not the real creator, you can''t leave this fictional world and go to the outside world for help. You can only be trapped here and wait for the power of the dragon veins that built the fictional world to gradually dry up until everyone is destroyed in the gaps of the dimension. "


    When Kasugatani Shizuku heard this, he nodded bitterly and said:


    "Yes!"


    "Before I saw the instructor, I tried countless times to ask for help from the outside world and rescued all the sleeping residents on the island, but it was never successful."


    "And just a few months ago, I saw the vampire king and the instructor who came from the outside world. I originally wanted to cooperate with him, but..."


    "But the other party didn''t even reply, and immediately put you down, and his memory was sealed, which led to the shattering of the last hope."


    When Su Jin said this, he looked at Ma He Zhai with a playful look.


    Is it worthy of being the witch of the LCO?


    This ability to destroy other people''s hopes is really leveraged.


    Magazai Kazuko smiled, although he took a few steps back when Su Jin looked over, but he also looked like I didn''t apologize or regret.


    She looked at Kasugatani Shizuku and said with a smile:


    "So, do you want revenge on me?"


    "No... I don''t have such free time for the time being."


    Kasugatani Shizuku resisted the urge to hit someone, turned to look at Su Jin, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Your Majesty the Fourth Primogenitor, I would like to ask you to allow us refugees to join your empire!"


    "Oh..." Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Put your hope on me?"


    "The remnants of Enlai Island are all elites who stayed in the Iluwas area four years ago, including demons, elite researchers, and psychic mediums with Tianbu blood."


    Kasugatani Shizuku knelt on the ground, slammed the ground with his head, and knelt down and said:


    "They have the value of being used by you, please lend a helping hand."


    Su Jin lowered his head slightly, looked at Kasugatani Shizuku, and after a brief ponder, he smiled:


    "not enough."


    "What more do you want?"


    Kasugatani Shizuku was silent for a second or two, and then asked.


    Su Jin replied briefly:


    "you."


    Kasugatani Shizuku opened his mouth, and then answered directly:

 Chapter 377：

    "make a deal!"


    The adoptive mother sacrificed herself to save the last 6,000 members of Iluvas, and now, it doesn''t matter if she sacrifices one more.


    If Kasugatani Shizuku didn''t want to let her adoptive mother''s last hope be dashed, she could only rely on Su Jin, the true ancestor who had a more conscience than Magasai.


    This is a choice without option.


    And... Kasugatani Shizuku raised his head and looked at Su Jin''s face.


    It seems... I''m not too bad... Kasugatani Shizuku''s cheeks turned slightly red as she thought.


    After getting the answer, Su Jin didn''t say much, just looked up at the spells arranged in the cave, and said lightly:


    "get out."


    zizi¡ª¡ª


    There was a noise like a TV losing signal.


    in a brief murmur.


    A tuxedo boy with short blond hair and a face similar to Agulola appeared in the cave.


    "First meeting, the new Fourth Primogenitor..."


    The boy with rainbow eyes greeted with a smile.


    0482 Silly Child


    The new one... Kazuko Magasai and Shizuku Kosugatani glanced at Su Jin subconsciously, chewing on the meaning of this sentence.


    However, no matter how surprised they were, the two of them never said a word, but left the communication environment to the two who were looking at each other.


    Su Jin looked at the girl opposite a little.


    In terms of appearance, Agurolla is almost indistinguishable, the difference is only the difference between men and women and the length of hair.


    Agurolla is a long-haired woman, and the vampire king in front of her is a shawl-haired boy, or a good wife.


    "A fake built by intelligent machinery?"


    After looking at the Vampire King for a while, Su Jin said in a somewhat sarcastic tone:


    "Sure enough, bed bugs in the gutter are bed bugs after all."


    Naturally, the one who exists in front of Su Jin will not be the vampire king, not even a human being.


    Instead, it is made of computer technology, similar to the simple intelligence that simulates the thinking of the vampire king.


    It is estimated that he intends to use his intelligence to meet him, and then retrieve his intelligence in some way to determine his situation.


    Quite a cautious approach, but this did not prevent Su Jin from mocking the other party.


    Maybe it''s a mutual exclusion between two people with the same personality.


    "It''s different from what I expected, it''s a very powerful True Ancestor."


    Facing Su Jin''s sarcasm, the Vampire King did not get angry at all, but smiled with joy on his face.


    But when the voice fell, the Vampire King showed a puzzled look:


    "With your character, I can''t think of a reason for you to let my two sisters go."


    Two sisters, are you referring to Agulola... Su Jin frowned and said in a warning tone:


    "Don''t mess around with relatives, I don''t have a brother-in-law like you."


    "Brother-in-law?"


    The Vampire King was obviously stunned for a while, but it took a while to react, and he laughed at himself and said:


    "I see. Is this the reason why you didn''t absorb No. 10 and No. 12? I''ve been investigating for so long, but I can''t think of the reason."


    He seemed to track down Su Jin for a while.


    "interesting."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said in a playful tone:


    "It looks like you spent at least a month on Itogami Island, tracking down Agulora''s whereabouts."


    Although he didn''t get No. 10, it was actually the original soul of the fourth primogenitor''s initial simulated personality, but from the fact that the Vampire King knew that the No. 10 and No. 12 Beasts had not been absorbed by Su Jin.


    The Vampire King had been dormant on Itogami Island for at least some time to determine the situation of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    Su Jin''s face showed some doubts:


    "I''m curious, why are you doing this? Want to take my power to become the real Fourth Primogenitor?"


    The failed experiment of the Fourth Primogenitor, provoking him as a complete Fourth Primogenitor?


    Su Jin, who doesn''t know the situation of the vampire king, can only temporarily guess that the vampire king is to complement himself.


    There may be other reasons, but he doesn''t recommend letting the kid in front of him realize his stupidity.


    When he is the real ancestor of the waste like Xiao Gucheng?


    "..."


    The Vampire King was silent for a moment, with a complicated expression on his face, and sighed:


    "You who changed from a human to a true ancestor are incomprehensible."


    He said this, paused, and said calmly:


    "The incomplete Fourth Primogenitor is worthless. You, who lack two Familiar Beasts, have no chance of winning against me."


    Su Jin listened quietly, with the contempt of "You can say whatever you want, I will care about counting my losses" in his eyes.


    At this time, Su Jin had already decided.


    The Vampire King is definitely not from the future.


    At least, not from the future after he appeared.


    At least Su Jin doesn''t believe that people from the future will not know a little bit about him.


    "Ah."


    With a low laugh, Su Jin looked at the Vampire King opposite and asked indifferently:


    "Forget it, no matter what you''re thinking about, it''s a trivial matter."


    "For me, just knowing one thing is enough."


    Su Jin said this, his tone became serious:


    "The holy annihilation technique created by Cain, the complete information should be in your hands, right?"


    The blood-sucking king''s face froze, and he seemed to be stunned for a while.


    Then, he laughed dumbly and said:


    "So that''s the case. Did you show your traces on purpose because of this matter?"


    Obviously, the purpose of Su Jin''s urgent visit to the Kingdom of Aldikia has long been seen by the Vampire King.


    Therefore, the contact between the two sides will be the way the Vampire King unilaterally guards against Su Jin.


    Su Jin didn''t answer, but looked at the Vampire King calmly.


    The latter opened his mouth, and finally the corners of his mouth were slightly raised:


    "Your guess is not wrong."


    The Vampire King said this with a little emotion:


    "When Kain, the ancestor of the demon race, created the Holy Annihilation, I once watched the scene. When he died, it was also the last trip I sent him, and I was responsible for protecting his legacy."


    "Perhaps the three true ancestors also hold a small part of the holy annihilation, but the high probability of the holy annihilation they master is not complete, or in other words, everyone except me has an incomplete holy annihilation."


    "This includes the Marsh Dragon who guards the legacy, and the part of Shengjian she guards lacks the original experimental data, and those data are the key to understanding Shengjian."


    Swamp Dragon... Su Jin frowned.


    The Vampire King smiled at this time and said:


    "The Dragon of Marsh is the dragon egg you placed on the tenth underground floor of Itogami Island. She is my adoptive father, Cain''s facilitator, and is responsible for guarding my father''s capital."


    "Of course, the Sheng Jhan in her hands plus the Cain witch you have in your hand is enough to motivate Sheng Jhan."


    "Of course, the premise of this series is that you can obtain the approval of the dragon of the swamp."


    The Vampire King said this and reminded with a slight smile:


    "Of course, the premise of all this is that she is willing to transfer Sheng Jhan''s information to the Fourth Primogenitor who killed my father."


    After Su Jin heard these words, he looked at the Vampire King with a strange face.


    Did this stupid kid think he couldn''t get the holy annihilation technique in Grinda''s mind?


    Not to mention the ability of Saint Seiya to control the mind, the world of Hakoniwa alone has the ability to erode the spirit of others.


    Is it true that he, Su Jin, can''t deal with a little guy with at most five figures?


    Moreover, the complete Shengjian is there with Gloria, so what raw data should I pursue?


    Anyway, in the end, it all depends on the forum to strengthen the magic change. Is there any original data? Isn''t it all the same?


    No matter how bad it is, I will bring the technique to Hakotei, spend a small amount of money, and let Qianyan and a few omniscient officials divination and predict the original data.


    "You can try as much as you want, but in the end, you''ll understand that if you want to use the Holy Fist, you must come to me in the end."


    You told me the information so confidently, I''m too embarrassed to kill you... Su Jin thought strangely.


    And after the vampire king said this, the shape of the figure began to fade, and finally turned into a mosaic:


    "Goodbye, incomplete Fourth Primogenitor."


    "Goodbye."


    A fool who sold out his family... Su Jin said in his heart without the slightest change in his expression.


    Chapter 0483 Haven''t heard of Journey to the West?


    Itogami Island, Underground of the Keystone Gate, Technology Development Bureau.


    "D412 aircraft signal detected, D412 aircraft signal detected, coordinates, Bohai..."


    Sirens blared in the screen-filled room.


    Wearing a white lab coat with his hands in his pockets, the blue feather scallions with blond hair looked at the map and signal red dots displayed above, and froze for a moment:


    "You were caught up just after leaving the Sea of ??Japan?"


    Beside her, in the originally empty place, a girl holding a black parasol and wearing a pure black gothic suit suddenly appeared.


    It was the Void Witch, Nangong that month.


    "Sure enough, there are ghosts in Itogami Island."


    Nangong looked at the display above that month and sneered.


    "Have you caught it?"


    Lan Yu Shallow didn''t look back. Knowing that Nangong''s lunatics are not used to ghosts, she has long been accustomed to his sudden appearance.


    "Caught a dozen spies, but I don''t know which one belonged."


    Nangong Nayue shook his parasol and tapped his shoulder with the handle and said:


    "All in all, I have put the airport under martial law, and I will check all those who have been in contact with the special plane within six months."


    "I''ll let Moguxiao cooperate with you." Lanyu Shallow frowned slightly.


    "Hey, don''t increase the workload of others, the research and calculation tasks here are already very heavy."


    On the screen above, a blue cartoon cat makes an electronic whining sound.


    "To shut up."


    Lan Yu Shallow glared at Mo Gu and said:


    "You are a mature artificial intelligence, you have to learn to work hard, understand?"


    "..." Mo Gu crooked his eyes wide and had nothing to say.


    "Artificial intelligence?" Nangong tapped on the shoulder with the umbrella handle that month: "Then start checking when that plane was produced."

 Chapter 378：

    "..." Mogu sighed and exhaled foam: "Women are scary."


    It was clearly Su Jin who was fishing, but after he was really caught, he actually wanted to hunt him down to the death. In this posture, he was afraid that he would not kill all the eighteenth generations of the ancestors of the End Yan Sect.


    Are all human women so scary?


    No wonder Caine was killed by the fourth primogenitor of the previous generation... Moguwai''s logic program silently equated the cause and effect of the matter.


    "What did you just say?" Lan Yu Shallow and Nangong Nayue looked at the screen at the same time.


    Moguwai quickly replied:


    "The D412 special plane has been connected, and I am currently confirming the situation with the captain... Received a reply from the person with the highest authority..."


    Mogu''s crooked expression suddenly became weird:


    "It''s the order of His Majesty Su Jin."


    "?"


    Lan Yu Shallow looked at Mo Gu Wai in astonishment.


    At this time, Mo Guwai conveyed Su Jin''s voice in electronic voice:


    "The visit to Aldikia was canceled, and Itogami Island began martial law for foreigners. At the same time, Naraqville was activated to search for members of the Order of the End."


    "Oh?" Nangong raised his eyebrows that month, and said with a little surprise: "It seems that I have gained a lot!"


    "Ahhh! Suddenly, martial law is required..."


    Lan Yu Shallow scratched her hair fiercely, then turned her head and ordered to the programmers who were sitting in front of the computers in the six rows behind:


    "Release the blockade of the D11 area on the third basement floor, and activate all the Narakvilles there."


    "Yes!"


    "Really, Mingming is about to get off work, but the result came all of a sudden, and I''m afraid that I will stay in the Narakville command plane all the time."


    Listening to Lan Yu Shallow''s complaint, Nangong Nayue closed one eye, looked at her side face and said:


    "It''s better to say this kind of complaint in front of me."


    When she said this, she joked about Lan Yu and said, "Maybe you will be tricked into a kiss."


    "What?" Lan Yu''s face turned red, she glanced at Nangong Nayue, and hurriedly avoided the teasing gaze: "Why would I lie to that kind of thing..."


    "3, 2, 1, the corresponding recording has been sent to the mobile phone of the person with the highest authority."


    Lan Yu Shallow raised her head and looked at Mo Gu Wei who was smiling on the big screen, the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely.


    At this time, Mogu waved his hand crookedly and said:


    "Miss, I wish you and your Majesty a happy private life~"


    "Mogu crooked!!"


    Nangong Nayue blocked her ears with both hands, looked at the blushing, stomping Lanyu Shallow onion, shook her head and said:


    "Sure enough, it''s still a child..."


    She said this, turned her head and squinted her eyes:


    "Cancel Ardikia''s visit? Now, it''s fun to watch."


    After speaking, Nangong Nayue''s figure disappeared into the air.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Above the Bohai Sea, above the clouds.


    The atmosphere was blurred for a while, as if surrounded by water vapor.


    And in that blur, a plane slowly appeared above the clouds.


    "The signal has been restored and is in good condition now!"


    "Scheduled confidential contact has been sent for further instructions."


    Listening to the captain''s voice on the radio, Su Jin picked up the black tea on the table, took a sip and said:


    "Determine the route to the Sanctuary Treaty Body, avoid Narita Airport, and return to Itogami Island at full speed."


    "receive!"


    The radio shuts down in a rustling sound.


    After getting the information from Shengjian, Su Jin naturally would not be idle any longer and go to Aldikia to waste time. Instead, he chose to return to the island for the first time.


    As an acceptance letter, Su Jin let the refugee representative of the Iluwas Demon Special Zone get on his plane and head to Itogami Island to prepare for the acceptance procedures.


    only¡­¡­


    Su Jin put down the black tea, turned his head and looked around.


    Opposite him, Amase Yuno sat with Kasugatani Shizuku, who had a complicated face.


    On the sofa next door, Fujisaka Touka, who was still in a coma, lay there quietly.


    Beside her, there were Kwangsaka Sayaka and Himira Yukina, who were standing on alert, and Magasai Kazuko, who was stared at by the two of them and sat on the single sofa.


    Finally, Su Jin turned his attention to Shenmu Tingxiwei who was sitting beside him.


    "Although I allow you to arrange your own seats, are you overdoing it yourself?"


    Hearing the sound, the eyes of a group of people focused on Shenmu Tingxiwei.


    However, the girl completely ignored the warnings of Yukina Jihira and Sayaka Hsaka, and was indifferent to the unnaturalness of Yuno Amagase and Shizuku Kasugaya. Instead, she hugged Su Jin''s arm with a smile, letting him feel Take your own warmth:


    "As a future blood descendant, isn''t it reasonable to want to get close to you?"


    "This woman is so shameless..." Hwangsaka Sayaka whispered softly.


    "Wow~ Nozomi-senpai is so bold." Amase Yuno covered her eyes, but her fingers were wide open.


    "Sister Shenmu Ting, we are just accepted subjects..."


    Kasugatani Shizuku originally wanted to say something, but was refuted:


    "Different vampires want to become superiors and inferiors, but only through blood-sucking behavior~~"


    Shenmu Tingxiwei looked at Kasugatani Shizuku with a half-smile.


    "Sucking, sucking blood?! How unclean..." Kasugatani Shizuku suddenly blushed.


    If the vampires in this world want to **** blood, the premise is that they have a sexual impulse towards the other party.


    That''s why Kasugatani Shizuku is so unnatural.


    After pushing Kasugatani Shizuku away, Shenmu Tingxiwei narrowed the distance with Su Jin again, and said almost to his ear:


    "Your Majesty, you should smell it, right? The smell of this pure blood on me..."


    Su Jin glanced at her, raised his hand, and tapped Shenmu Tingxiwei''s head three times.


    "It hurts!" Shenmu Tingxi let go of his hand without feeling the pain.


    At this time, Su Jin said calmly:


    "Okay? Okay, just give me some peace of mind, wait to go to Itogami Island, don''t move around like a monkey."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Shenmu Tingxi answered weakly.


    Seeing this, the other girls suddenly showed happy smiles.


    In the same way, Shenmu Tingxi, who was rubbing his head, slightly raised the corner of his mouth and showed a smile.


    ¡®These idiots, haven¡¯t you heard of Journey to the West? ¡¯


    ''...three o''clock in the middle of the night. '' Shenmu Tingxi didn''t chew the time, pretended to be a lady, and sat down.


    Chapter 0484 Doubt of the Silver Queen


    Kingdom of Ardikia.


    royal palace.


    Wearing the black uniform of the Knights of the Holy Ring of Aldikia, the silver-white short-haired female knight quickly ran to La Furia''s room.


    dong dong~


    There was a knock on the door, and La Furia''s questioning voice came from the room.


    "Is it Justina?"


    Justina Kataya, a member of the noble family with blood ties to the royal family, should be regarded as La Furia''s cousin in terms of relationship.


    While possessing the status of a cousin, Justina is also a high-ranking knight directly under the Knights of the Holy Ring, who is responsible for the security of La Furia.


    "It''s me, Your Highness." Justina adjusted her breathing and responded, "The Fourth Primogenitor has made the latest progress."


    Hearing the sound, La Furia in the room immediately said, "Then come in quickly."


    "excuse me."


    Justina quickly opened the door and walked into the room. In front of the dresser, she saw La Furia in white pajamas and her hair was trimmed.


    "Have you found the special plane that took the Fourth Primogenitor?"


    La Furia turned off the hair dryer, put her hair on her shoulders, and turned her head to ask.


    Justina didn''t dare to look up, lest she would be molested by this black-bellied cousin after seeing La Furia''s fragrant shoulders.


    She sorted out her emotions and said:


    "The Ministry of Foreign Affairs has obtained the signal of the special plane of the Fourth Primogenitor."


    "Where did you get it?"


    "Bohai Sea."


    "Is that so..."


    La Furia breathed a sigh of relief, combing her hair with her hands and said:


    "There is an accident at such a short distance. It seems that there are many inner ghosts in the original empire."


    The special plane of the Fourth Primogenitor flew from Itogami Island to the island country, then crossed the border of the Dragon Kingdom, crossed the Eurasian continent, and flew straight to Aldikia.


    According to the whole journey, the Bohai Sea is basically equal to the starting point, and it is equal to being blocked by people at the door of the house.


    Judging from this model, it is strange that Itogami Island does not have the cooperation of inner ghosts.


    "Internal ghost?" Justina raised her head and looked at La Fulia in amazement.


    Seeing this, La Furia rolled her eyes and said, "You must learn to understand politics, Cousin Justina."


    "I''m just a knight." Justina muttered.


    La Fulia glanced at Justina, thought about it, and shook her head sympathetically.


    "never mind."


    She turned around, picked up the skin care products on the table and said:


    "Since the fourth primogenitor has ''out of danger'', then I just need to wait for his arrival in the palace. It doesn''t make any sense to think too much about other things."


    "But..." Justina said with a strange expression at this time: "Before I came, the Fourth Primogenitor informed me to cancel the visit..."


    La Furia''s figure steadied.


    She turned her head stiffly, her blue eyes fixed on Justina, looking at her blankly.


    "Your Highness, what''s wrong with you..." Justina asked in confusion.


    On the other hand, La Furia glared at her angrily, stood up, spent her spiritual energy and directly evaporated the water from her body, and said:


    "This kind of thing, you should say it as soon as possible, my stupid knight."


    "..." Justina closed her mouth immediately, lowered her head, and bowed, "I''m really sorry."


    "Don''t lift it up."


    La Furia glared at Justina, walked to the cloakroom next to it, quickly changed into the black uniform of the Knights, and then ran out quickly and asked:


    "Where is your mother now?"


    "The eldest princess is still in the third parlor." Justina replied quickly.

 Chapter 379：

    "Let''s go!" La Fulia took a step forward resolutely.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The palace, the third parlor.


    Sitting on the sofa, Polyfonia Lihavain suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    "His Royal Highness Princess, please see Her Royal Highness La Furia."


    Pollifnia sighed without the slightest surprise: "Let her in."


    The door opens.


    The voices arrived before the La Furias came in.


    "Lord Mother, how was the response from the Primitive Empire?"


    La Furia walked in quickly.


    "The response from the Empire of the Fourth Night was an emergency, and the schedule was temporarily changed. I hope we don''t misunderstand."


    Just as Pollifnia finished speaking, La Furia came to her, sat on the sofa, rubbed her brows and said:


    "Things are a bit big."


    "Don''t misunderstand, doesn''t it just make us try hard to imagine the reason?"


    La Furia groaned.


    When the princesses and queens of Ardikia don''t understand the official ''slang''?


    "I''m very worried about a problem right now." Polyfonia smiled wryly.


    "The Fourth Primogenitor is eyeing the women in our family?" La Furia replied quickly.


    "Yes."


    Pollifnia nodded and admitted:


    "You know, all the women in our family will inherit the blood of Tianbu, and even be possessed by high-dimensional angels and elves and become saints."


    "And such a bloodline is the sweetest ration for the true ancestor."


    This is part of the reason why Aldikia and the Forgotten War King, where the First Primogenitor is located, have not completely ceased the war.


    One party is for self-protection, and the other is eager for the blood of high-quality psychic women. Obviously, the contradiction cannot be easily eliminated.


    "A sudden visit, a sudden attack, a sudden cancellation, indeed, even I now suspect that the Fourth Primogenitor is directing and acting by himself, deliberately putting pressure on us."


    La Furia sighed and said helplessly:


    "Although from a personal point of view, I don''t think that His Majesty Su Jin would target us like this."


    A year and a half ago, the meeting in the air made La Furia very fond of Su Jin.


    After all, it was not out of consideration for her own interests, and she helped her to seal her uncontrolled spiritual vision ability, allowing her to avoid dangerous men.


    La Furia had thoroughly examined it and determined the fact that the seal was harmless to her, and even promoted the stability of her constitution.


    This is the reason why she is very fond of Su Jin.


    Of course, people change.


    It is not impossible that Su Jin changed his mind and tried to get the blood of women in Aldikia.


    Pollifnia was silent for a moment, then looked at La Furia helplessly and said:


    "We need a confirmation to confirm the true thoughts of His Majesty the True Ancestor."


    La Furia understood the meaning of her mother''s words, and immediately said:


    "I understand what you mean, and I am willing to accept this mission as an envoy to the Primitive Empire."


    "I know, La Furia, with your character, even if I don''t say it, I will mention it."


    At this time, Pollifnia''s expression was extremely helpless.


    "With the Knights of the Holy Ring, you don''t have to worry about my safety..."


    Before La Furia could finish speaking, Polyfnia waved her hand and interjected:


    "I am not worried about your safety, or on the contrary, I am worried about the safety of your Majesty."


    At this time, Polyphonia looked at the enthusiastic La Fulia with a very speechless expression and said:


    "Although my education failed, La Furia, put away your thoughts of marrying the ''strongest man''."


    "I don''t want to be promoted to be a grandmother at this age."


    "You''re joking, Mother." La Furia replied with a smile, "I want to stay with you and my father for a few more years."


    Pollifnia showed a moved expression, and even wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    But she didn''t believe a word.


    In the same way, La Furia was thinking about what kind of commotion would happen in order to prolong his stay in Itogami Island, preferably for a year or two.


    After two or three seconds of silence, the two parties who harbored ghosts continued to communicate:


    "Ra Furia, how long are you going to stay in Itogami Island?"


    "Seven days is enough."


    "I give you 15 days, can you take back that little thought?"


    "make a deal!"


    Chapter 0485 The treasure is in your own home


    In the afternoon, when the hot sun is obscured by clouds.


    Itogami Island, a military airport.


    As the special plane dropped, the gangway was connected.


    Su Jin walked out of the cabin door slowly, and under the gangway, Nangong Nayue, who was holding a parasol and wearing a gothic costume that looked hot at first glance, was looking at him with a helpless expression.


    When Su Jin got off the ramp, Nangong couldn''t help saying speechless that month:


    "You, why do you always think that it''s one thing to come out, and suddenly the visit is suddenly canceled, so that the Kingdom of Aldikia sent inquiries three times in a row to confirm the situation."


    "By the way, when I came here, there was already an application for a visit to Itogami Island."


    "It seems that you scared them a lot."


    "Aldikia wants to send someone to visit?"


    Su Jin, who just got off the gangway, was slightly surprised when he heard the news.


    But then, as soon as he turned his mind, he understood the reason for Ardikia''s urgent visit.


    I''m afraid it''s a misunderstanding that my fourth primordial ancestor has already set his sights on the Kingdom of Aldikia... Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and then said in a bad mood:


    "Let him come when they want to come. It''s just a visit. You can just deal with it at that time."


    "you sure?"


    Nangong showed a playful expression that month:


    "Among the diplomats visiting this time, there is a contemporary silver princess, La Furia Lihavain, such a powerful psychic medium, are you sure you want me to deal with it casually?"


    "Do you really think of me as your true ancestor?"


    I don''t need blood to satisfy the Beast... Su Jin said a little speechlessly:


    "But La Furia? Why is she here to join in the fun? Normally, it''s not her mother, is the current eldest princess here?"


    Although La Furia was 15 years old and in the grade of a high school student, she was still too young.


    If you really want to establish diplomatic relations with the original empire, it is still necessary for the first heir to come forward, or the king and queen directly to come forward.


    And among these people who can make decisions, there will never be La Furia, the granddaughter.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said strangely:


    "Could it be that the infidelity of the current king has been discovered? Pollifnia has already ascended the throne?"


    If Polyfnia ascends the throne, La Furia will automatically inherit the position of the eldest princess, so it will naturally become the decision-making level of Aldikia, and there will be no problem in sending it to Itogami Island.


    "Cheating? That king actually has the guts?"


    Hearing this kind of explosive news, Nangong''s face suddenly became weird that month. The current king of Aldikia actually cheated?


    You must know that Aldikia is in the world, but has the title of ''Valkyrie Kingdom''.


    So who is really in charge? Nature speaks for itself.


    Even if the current King Ardikia is a nobleman, and he is married to the current royal family, it is self-evident that the concubine who is in the family cheats and what will happen to him.


    If you think about it carefully, if you use this information to blackmail the king, I am afraid that it will be used one by one.


    Barely speaking, she earned an important piece of information, right? Although it was earned from the mouth of his Majesty.


    "All I can say is that Polyphonia didn''t ascend to the throne. Also, I don''t know why Ardikia sent La Furia on a mission."


    Nangong said this, looking at Su Jin with a subtle expression:


    "However, how did you find out about King Ardikia''s derailment?"


    "Are you a fool got it... Su Jin slandered in his heart, but on the surface it was another routine.


    He pretended to be twitching the corners of his mouth, looked at Nangong that month, and said:


    "Thanks to the information about the court magister I read from the information you collected, you didn''t notice the difference between the other party''s adopted daughter?"


    "Palace Mage?"


    Nangong was stunned for a while, and it took a long time to remember who the court magician was.


    Ye Lai Xiansheng, a court magician who broke away from the Kingdom of Ardikia.


    He entered Xianjin Island a year ago, probably shortly after Su Jin left, and prayed for the protection of the Empire of Night.


    There are many similar cases, but because the original empire was founded and there was a shortage of talents, Nangong took in some magic criminals with very light crimes that month.


    That is why, in recent years, the Primitive Empire has had the scornful name of "the land outside the law, the hometown of villains" in some anti-magic technology countries.


    Think about it carefully, Ye Lai Xiansheng''s daughter...Yase Xia Yin? Is there anything strange about her?


    Wait, Hase Natsuyin looks like she has silver hair and blue eyes? Isn''t this a symbol of the royal bloodline of Ardikia?


    Suddenly, Nangong Nayue understood the reason why La Furia came suddenly.


    This kind of thing about illegitimate daughters is really not suitable for coming here with a lot of fanfare.


    But Yase Xiayin is Ye Lai Xiansheng''s daughter? Who is that mother? Which nobleman from the Kingdom of Ardikia? Will Ye Lai Xiansheng, who is bashful on the street, still be favored by noble girls?


    The weird-looking Nangong Nayue shook his head and asked:


    "So that''s the case... Did you discover the abnormality of his daughter... I thought it was a high-end method that can only be used at the level of the gods..."


    "Did you say divination or foreknowledge?"


    Su Jin laughed and said with a little disdain:


    "Indeed, there are many ways to detect the weakness of the Kingdom of Aldikia, but there are so many ways to do it, why waste your energy trying to figure out a country that can be killed with a single finger?"


    "Which existence would be so idle?"


    This... is it good for a country to be weak? But Aldikia is also regarded as a famous and powerful country, and it can be put in the right place with the realm of the king of war. Ignoring the true ancestor, it is estimated that it can still overwhelm the realm of the king of war... Nangong Nayue''s expression subtly thought:


    "Then, do you want to allow the application of the Kingdom of Ardikia?"


    "I said, whatever you want."


    Su Jin''s tone was a bit speechless, and then he sighed and said:


    "The top priority now is still the matter of Shengjian."


    "Huh?" Nangong''s eyes widened that month, and he asked in surprise, "How long has it been since you have news?"


    When she said this, she looked at Su Jin with a strange expression:


    "The guys from the Religion of the End are hiding so deadly, how did you get the information?"


    "A bear boy told me himself." Su Jin also looked strange at this time: "Although it was just telling me where to get the holy annihilation technique, it did tell me."

 Chapter 380：

    "Is there such a person?"


    Nangong was a little dumbfounded that month.


    The caine of Shengjian was developed to transform Tianbu into an important technology for the demons, so it was so easy to tell others how to get it?


    Don''t the people of the sect of the end of the world have a hole in their brains?


    Is the bear child so scary... Nangong Nayue has a subtle expression.


    If she could, she didn''t want her and Su Jin''s child to be a bear child.


    But thinking about it carefully, I am a teacher, and there are ways to deal with bear children, so I am not very worried.


    If one stack of exercise books is not enough, add another ten stacks, and finally it''s time for the bear boy to admit his counsel.


    But compared to this, what is more important now is indeed the matter of Shengjian.


    Since there is a fool to send information, then don''t take it for nothing... Thinking of this, Nangong couldn''t help asking that month:


    "Where is Shengjian hiding?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s expression became strange.


    He was silent for a while, and then helplessly said:


    "Xiangami Island, the tenth underground floor of the Keystone Gate, in the dragon egg I brought back earlier."


    Nangong was stunned.


    For a long while, she said speechlessly:


    "Co-authored the treasure map all over the world, and found it only after finding it. The treasure is in my own home~~"


    Chapter 0486 Swamp Dragon Grenda


    on the plane.


    Kasugatani Shizuku leaned against the window, watched Su Jin reconcile with Nangong Nayue under the ramp, and then left.


    "I don''t know how we will be arranged..."


    Kasugatani Shizuku said with a little unease.


    Although it was said that allegiance to Su Jin was exchanged for the living space of the 6,000 residents of Enlai Island.


    But honestly, merging into the Empire of the Night was actually her arbitrary act.


    Whether it will be accepted by the islanders is another matter, after all, no one wants to be ''represented by others''.


    Beside me, I heard Kasugatani Shizuku muttering to Himira Yukina, thought about it, and explained a little:


    "The foundation of the original empire was the Itogami Island, a special area of ??the demons controlled by the island nation."


    "Even if it becomes the Empire of the Night, the system on the island basically maintains the appearance of the Demon Special Zone at that time."


    Kasugatani Shizuku was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to look at Ji Hiragana Yukina, and said with a twitch at the corner of his mouth:


    "thanks."


    "Ahhh~~ That His Majesty has left... I don''t know if someone will be sent to arrange us..."


    Beside him, Amase Yuno moved his head away from the window, lay down on the sofa, and said in frustration:


    "I hope I won''t become a second-class citizen of the Empire of the Night. I don''t want to be the experimental material for new drugs."


    In the Demon Special Zone, some of the weak and demons sheltered by the special zone are obliged to cooperate with some experiments.


    Although there will be high wages, but to be honest, this job is indeed a bit dignified.


    Amase Yuno turned his head and pulled his comrades in, saying:


    "Sister Shenmu Ting, you don''t want to be a drug tester, do you?"


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, I was originally a drug tester in Iluvas."


    Shenmu Tingxi said nonchalantly.


    As a family that was removed from the Battle King Domain, she had nothing.


    In other words, he lived a little better in Enlai Island, a place where his memories were tampered with, and he became a student of the Demon Attacker High School.


    Elsewhere, not to mention.


    Of course, it is because the life is too hard, Shenmu Tingxi will not develop such a character, and will directly A when facing Su Jin.


    If you win, you can still become the princess of the true ancestor. If you lose, you will at most be trampled to death by the true ancestor as an ant.


    "You can watch it."


    Amase Yuno''s mouth twitched, and she realized that she seemed to be asking the wrong crowd.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but look at Huangsaka Sayaka.


    Thinking about the situation of the original empire, these two as the fourth primogenitor guards, shouldn''t they be unaware?


    Don''t look here... Kwangsaka Sayaka''s scalp tingles when she is looked at by Yuno Amase.


    It''s also her first time to Itogami Island, isn''t it?


    She has not been Su Jin''s bodyguard for more than 12 hours. I don''t know what you ask me!


    "That... Miss Huangsaka..."


    Amate Yuno''s questioning voice was like a whisper from hell, causing Kwangsaka Sayaka to shiver uncontrollably.


    However, at this moment, a female voice suddenly remembered.


    "Are you the residents transferred from Enlai Island?"


    Hearing the sound, everyone turned their heads and looked towards the place where the sound came from.


    Immediately, they saw a girl with medium-length hair and a beautiful face, but her dress was a bit masculine.


    "I''m Xiandumu Youma, the staff in charge of you guys next, please give me some advice." Xiandumu Youma said with a sunny smile.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The door of the cornerstone, the ninth underground floor.


    Su Jin and Nangong, who had reached here through space transfer, stopped appearing in the passage on the ninth floor that month.


    Looking at the metal ceiling more than six meters high above his head, Su Jin sighed slightly:


    "It is no wonder that Tianbu was called the gods by humans in ancient times. This artificial island made of pure magic and metal machinery, if it is transformed into a war fortress, I am afraid that it will also have a five-digit evaluation."


    "Don''t talk about it is war, are you a war madman?"


    At the end of the passage, a family of orange-red, bee-like metal armor made a blue feather and onion groaning.


    Su Jin lowered his head, looked at the metal armor, and said with a smile:


    "You, wearing this kind of war weapon, don''t seem qualified to say such a thing?"


    The armored hatch opened, and Lan Yu Shallow, who was wearing a white coat, took off the mind connector on his head, gave a sullen look and said:


    "Who do you think is responsible for driving this big guy? If you didn''t say that the whole island would be under martial law, would I use this kind of device?"


    After she complained, she jumped down from under the armor, and asked suspiciously:


    "Where''s Aurora and Agulola? If they''re not there, the seal inside won''t be able to be lifted."


    "They are here." Su Jin smiled and patted his left chest.


    "Huh? In your heart? What love words are you talking about at this time..."


    Especially if this love story wasn''t told to me... Lan Yu Shallow looked at Su Jin speechlessly, then froze for a moment, and said with a subtle expression:


    "You took them back?"


    Su Jin nodded and said with a smile, "For them, it''s better to stay outside and relax with me."


    Hearing this, Nangong Nayue next to him rolled his eyes and said:


    "Forget it, I don''t know about the two of them? I''m afraid it''s because of your body that you took the initiative to return?"


    Whether it''s Aurora or Agulola, it''s not a day or two for Su Jin''s blood and body.


    For the past year and a half, Su Jin has been fine in Hakoten. Although he can only watch the other ten sisters feasting, at least he can comfort himself. It is a matter of distance.


    Distance is not a problem now, but isn''t it just entanglement with Su Jin?


    Although it would be very outrageous to entangle in Su Jin''s blood by taking the initiative to change into a beast, but Nangong can still understand how much that month.


    "Tsk!"


    Lan Yu Shallow, who understood the traces of the two little rivals, couldn''t help but smashed her mouth and said:


    "Forget it, anyway, it''s enough to have the No. 10 Familiar Beast to lift the seal."


    While speaking, Su Jin had brought Nangong Nayue to Lan Yu Shallow''s side.


    The latter turned sideways, and after the two of them passed, they immediately followed and came to a huge metal door together.


    After coming here, Nangong was obviously a little nervous that month.


    She walked to the metal door, touched the pattern on it, looked at the space isolation technique she arranged, and said while lifting:


    "I made it clear in advance that this room is full of the magic power of Capricorn''s pupil crystal. The dragon stayed here for a year and a half, and I don''t know what the **** it will look like when it comes out."


    Nangong said this in that month, stopped at the last release point, turned his head and looked at Su Jin with a half-smiling smile:


    "So, don''t be surprised even if you are pushed by the other party, but then again, this order was given by you at the very beginning. It was also fate that the dragon who was trapped wanted to push you, right?"


    "Are you happy when you think that I will be chased by a female dragon?" Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth and said speechlessly.


    "Che, isn''t it the male dragon?" Nangong said a little unhappily that month.


    "What are you talking about, Yue-chan!" Lan Yu shouted with a blushing face: "Just remove the space spell, don''t talk about some bad things."


    "Crap."


    Nangong Nayue glared at Lan Yu Shallow, and completely canceled the last section of the technique.


    humming sound.


    The metal door opened slowly.


    Inside a huge, cast-steel room.


    With steel-colored hair and a gray cloak, the petite Loli suddenly raised her drooping head.


    The moment Su Jin saw the other party, she understood her identity.


    The Dragon of the Swamp, Grenda.


    Chapter 0487 calamity to the country Longsu someone


    In the vast underground space.


    A golden mist filled the hall.


    The mist was very thick, and a little spilled out the moment the door opened.


    Even if he was prepared, Nangong accidentally inhaled a little that month.


    "Su Jin!"


    Nangong couldn''t help shouting angrily that month, and his usually majestic face was as red as an apple at this time.


    "Didn''t I let you use the beasts to take away these magic powers?"


    Nangong turned his head that month, and found that the blue feather onion had been attached to Su Jin''s body, holding his arms tightly with both hands and rubbing.


    Seeing this, Nangong was a little speechless that month:


    "Hurry up, take away the magic of charm, such a bad place only has Yaxing to do that kind of thing."


    The pupil of the tenth animal, Capricornus.


    This represents the Beast of Capricorn, whose abilities are very simple.


    ¡ª¡ª¡¾Charm¡¿


    Here is the ability of the Capricorn Eye Crystal.


    Pure and single, and terrifying, it can be said that if Su Jin, who holds this beast, really wants to let go, it is even more terrifying than those ancient beasts who brought disaster to the country.


    Nangong Nayue, who was standing side by side, said angrily:

 Chapter 381：

    "Not too soon."


    "Okay, okay, I''m cleaning up, I just didn''t expect you to be so exaggerated for a while."


    In Su Jin''s muttering, the golden mist in the empty hall suddenly surged and spun, and finally turned into a golden current, which was directly absorbed by Su Jin.


    "All right!"


    After the fog disappeared, Su Jin shrugged and said calmly.


    He turned his head and looked at Lan Yu Shallow who was holding his right hand and stopped abruptly:


    "Aren''t you letting go yet?"


    With a swipe, Lan Yu Shallow quickly retracted her hand, glared at Su Jin with a blushing face, and whispered:


    "A guy who is not as good as a beast!"


    Su Jin''s brows twitched, co-authoring I didn''t move, you''re not as good as a beast?


    At this time, Nangong Nayue next to him said angrily:


    "That guy Aurora really can''t relax for a moment, and he has accumulated so much magic power underground."


    Although it is Su Jin''s idea to use the tenth to subtly change Glenda.


    But Nangong never thought that Aurora, who was in charge of controlling No. 10, would actually use so much.


    With the magic power of that scale just now, Nangong Nayue doubted whether Aurora filled the magic power here every day when she had nothing to do.


    This scale... It''s enough to destroy dozens of Itogami islands... Have you been sleeping on a bomb for a year and a half with me?


    The corner of Nangong''s mouth twitched in that month, and then he glanced at Ge Linda rather apprehensively, then turned to look at Su Jin and said:


    "I advise you to use any method to force others to calm down. It''s best to use it directly. After being raised by the charm and magic of this scale for a year, the dragon inside is afraid that it will swallow you up at the first moment you approach."


    A 30-year-old woman can sit on the ground and **** soil, not to mention Glenda, who has been vacant for thousands of years and has been trapped by the charm of magic for more than a year.


    Now what the dragon did for Su Jin, the holder of the charm and magic, Nangong was not surprised that month.


    "I understand the seriousness of the matter."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, thought he was the first brother who didn''t understand anything?


    On such an important matter as Shengjian, any kind of love should be put aside.


    Business is the most important thing... Su Jin took a step forward, preparing to get close to Gloria.


    At the same time, Ge Linda had already raised her head and stared at Su Jin intently, the corners of her mouth drooling little by little.


    Seeing that appearance, Su Jin suddenly felt that he was a crispy and delicious chicken drumstick, spinning, dancing, and showing off in front of a female corgi.


    Bah Bah, Su Jin shook his head abruptly, throwing away this extra thought, and strode closer to Ge Linda.


    "Huh? Why didn''t you move?" Nangong Nayue looked at Su Jin, who had walked up to Ge Linda, in surprise.


    "Isn''t it? Is the magic resistance of the dragon clan so strong? Is that level of charm ok for a year?"


    Lan Yu Shallow watched in surprise, but it didn''t take long before she noticed something strange.


    "That Yuejiang, did one of the dragon''s legs tremble just now?"


    "?" Nangong Nayue was startled, then observed it carefully, and finally said with a strange expression: "No way..."


    The moment he saw Su Jin, his legs were so ''soft'' that he couldn''t stand? This...this is too scary...


    "By the way, why does this dragon have weak legs, do you know that month?"


    Nangong Nayue''s mouth twitched fiercely, then turned his head, looked at Lan Yu Shallow''s curious baby, and said quickly:


    "Children don''t need to worry so much, you are ready to crack the situation of Shengjian."


    "Cut..." Lan Yu Shallow pouted angrily.


    At this time, Su Jin had already arrived in front of Ge Linda.


    Ge Linda looked at Su Jin who was walking in front of her without blinking. After a while, she suddenly raised her hand and said:


    "Hug~"


    Her voice was muffled, and she didn''t seem to be familiar with human voices.


    Su Jin paused, looked at the other party''s pure and somewhat confused eyes, a little unbearable, but still asked:


    "Before that, answer me a question."


    He paused and said:


    "Is Sheng Jian''s legacy in your hands?"


    Ge Linda''s face froze, and a tangled look appeared on her face, as if she was considering whether the contractor in the past was more important or Su Jin was more important.


    However, the entanglement is short-lived.


    "Witch...girl..."


    Grinda, who had made her choice, answered with difficulty.


    Although she has been soaked in the magic pile for more than a year, theoretically there is no lack of magic power. In addition to the witches sacrificed by the Lion King agency, she also has common sense of life, but she is still not suitable for human skills.


    "Does the sorceress who needs caine accept it?"


    Su Jin understood, then turned his head, looked at Lan Yu, and said:


    "Shallow onion."


    "I see!"


    Lan Yu murmured lightly, and ran over quickly, looked at Ge Linda''s face, thought for a while, stretched out her hand, and touched her steel-colored hair.


    In a sense, she is also playing a dragon, right? It feels better than a cat.


    And just when Lan Yu Shallow touched Gloria''s head, the eyes of the dragon seed girl instantly became empty:


    [The blood vessels are confirmed, the mental fluctuations are confirmed, and the coordinates begin to connect. ¡¿


    [''Legacy'' begins to unfold! ¡¿


    Chapter 0488 The so-called holy annihilation


    What is Shengjian?


    People in the world of Blood Devourer have their own opinions.


    The general public thinks that Shengjian is the revenge of Kain, the ancestor of the demons, against the gods.


    His method of forcibly degenerating those aloof gods into demons is holy annihilation.


    Historians believe that Shengjian refers to a massacre in super ancient times.


    It was a massacre against humans, existing orcs, goblins, dragons, and even all kinds of monsters.


    In Tianbu''s view, Sheng Jie is actually ''redemption'', the only hope in a situation where it is on the verge of extinction.


    "So the face of Shengjian is this kind of thing?"


    The Technology Development Bureau under the Keystone Gate.


    Su Jin occupies the throne of Lan Yu Shallow''s director, holding the well-behaved Grinda in one hand, and holding a stack of translated documents in the other, he sighs with emotion.


    "The ghost can only think that the original purpose of the so-called Shengjian was to transform the Tianbu, so that they can get rid of their weaknesses such as fear of sunlight and blood-sucking, and can survive without relying on humans."


    "If this is not the written record of developer Caine, I would not believe it."


    Caine''s purpose turned out to be to save Tianbu, who was about to die, which was a bit funny.


    And what''s even more funny is that it was the ''Beasts'' who beat them to the point of near extinction.


    "Because the battle against the great alliance composed of humans, orcs, and fairies failed, and human beings, which are important survival materials, were lost, so they summoned Beasts from another world to slaughter the enemy indiscriminately."


    "This is the so-called Tianbu? The so-called Great Sage annihilates the massacre? It''s really funny to be a waste race that is high before the war, and then frantically seeks to perish after the defeat."


    Looking at the translated information that month, Nangong said with a sneer.


    The so-called Tianbu gods in the mouth of the Lion King agency were actually forced by the human coalition to summon the beasts from another world to die together?


    Cain, on the other hand, disapproved of this practice. It was determined from the real data that the beasts summoned from another world would sooner or later devour all life in this world, so he solved this problem with technology.


    He directly redeveloped on the basis of the half-finished holy annihilation technique at that time, and designated the ''True Ancestor Plan'' to solve the problem of the beasts.


    "Three powerful Tianbu are used as the body to transform them into true ancestors, and use their blood to carry most of the beasts from other worlds that have come to reality."


    "Then, the next generation of vampires are created by separating blood, reproduction, etc., splitting the power of the original beast, and finally weakening the immortality of the beast until it is eliminated."


    "My dear, isn''t this a favor to the beast? Let the beast produce a lot of ''offspring'', and then weaken it. This guy Cain is still a bit capable!" Su Jin looked at the translation. Information, can not help but sigh.


    "Have the ability? If you have the ability, you won''t be able to use up the magic power after creating the three true ancestors, and be assassinated by the fourth true ancestor who is the monitor."


    Nangong complained that month, shook the document in his hand and said:


    "But the purpose of the Fourth Primogenitor''s manufacture is to clear the dangerous life of the ''exotic'' and win the space for the Tianbu to survive?"


    "It seems that there should be a large number of remnants of the Heavenly Ministry gathered in that foreign land, and they have survived until now, but the exact number cannot be determined."


    "Exotic? Is it the so-called Eastern Continent?"


    At this time, Su Jin had already understood the nature of the exotic.


    A strange continent on the edge of the world, almost a different world.


    Human beings were originally born where, and that place was controlled by the dragon species.


    Facing the dragon race, the ruler of the Eastern Continent, even Tianbu, who can create races such as orcs, fairies, and elves, is very blind.


    Their magic technology is powerful enough to create a race, but they are not very good at fighting, and their physical functions are obviously weaker than those of dragons that also have high-end magic technology.


    But the subtle thing is that, as a weakened version of Tianbu''s physical fitness, a vampire who is not afraid of the sun has the trump card of a beast.


    If it is one-on-one, the dragon species that Tianbu can''t win, the vampire can win instead.


    Therefore, after Tianbu was defeated by the pan-human coalition forces on the Western Continent, and the plan of the beasts that perished together was also obstructed by Cain''s True Ancestor plan, he thought of creating weak vampires, counterattacking the Eastern Continent, and stealing the dragon species.


    result¡­¡­


    "Because of xenophobia, vampires can''t summon Beasts in a foreign land... This is fun."


    Su Jin smiled, as if seeing Tianbu''s dumbfounded appearance.


    After a lot of hard work, the true ancestors and inferior vampires were created, but they couldn''t use the beasts in the foreign land. In the end, they were almost wiped out by the dragon species in the foreign land. Only the three true ancestors escaped. This is really...


    Weak people are speechless.


    "So the fourth primogenitor is the strongest primogenitor..."


    Nangong was a little speechless that month:


    "Because in the foreign realm, only the fourth primogenitor artificially created in the foreign realm can use the beasts, so she is the strongest in the foreign realm. Even if the three primogenitors have rich fighting experience, they can''t fight the third primogenitor together without the beasts. The Four True Ancestors? And this scene, after being seen by humans, becomes the strongest Fourth True Ancestor?"


    "That''s funny enough."


    "Hey, you two!"


    On the sofa chair next to Su Jin, wearing glasses, Lan Yu, who was desperately trying to translate, hammered the table and said:


    "Can I stop chatting while I''m working? Even pour me a glass of water!"


    "Give!"


    Su Jin grabbed a glass of water out of thin air and handed it to Lan Yu Shallow Onion.


    "..."


    Lan Yu looked at Su Jin dejectedly, grabbed the water glass, drank it in one gulp, and typed on the keyboard angrily:


    "When I finish translating, all the legacy of the holy annihilation are set to be used only by me, I will be mad at you, mad at you!"


    When she muttered and complained, Su Jin shook the document in her hand:


    "But fortunately, the specific data of Shengjian is still clear. Although there is no original experimental data, it is enough."


    When Su Jin spoke, the interface of the dimension forum was displayed in the depths of his eyes.


    [Can you use this information to transform Ares and Hermes? ¡¿


    [Answer: 15,000 points are required, and experimental data on the transformation of each species into mechanical species is required. (Note: Including the gods, the acquired gods can be used.)]


    The experimental data of the gods... That is to say, it is quite simple to grab an experimental product... Su Jin narrowed his eyes, and then smiled:


    "Although I have the information about Sheng Jian, how to use it, the deciphering of the altar, the spell, and the user''s requirements, I have to rely on you, my cutest little scallion."

 Chapter 382：

    "What are you doing so numb all of a sudden~~" Lan Yu Shallow patted her shoulder, looking like she was numb.


    However, when facing the keyboard again, the girl''s fingers were obviously much lighter, and she even hummed a song softly.


    It''s easy to understand... Su Jin snickered beside him, then narrowed his eyes and leaned on the sofa.


    The next goal...is to capture the gods...maybe, angels can also? I remember, there seems to be a biological weapon god, Leviathan, maybe, the so-called sage, that alchemy life can also try?


    Su Jin thought thoughtfully, thinking about the suitable experimental items in the Blood Devouring Raid world.


    ¡ª¡ª


    early morning.


    Isogami Island above.


    A huge flying battleship slowly entered the airport of Itogami Island.


    Above the battleship, the flag of the Valkyrie Kingdom of Aldikia was fluttering in the wind.


    Chapter 0489 This is it?


    Early morning.


    The ground floor of a building being remodeled.


    The rows of experimental chambers released pale green light, illuminating the surroundings and Rudolph''s face.


    Rudolf Ostach, a teacher who belongs to the Western European Church.


    He came to Itogami Island in the far east in order to capture the remains of the saint that the island nation took away.


    However, Rudolph was clear.


    He has fallen into desperation.


    He stood on the experimental site with an embarrassed expression, and said gloomily:


    "Mr. Jade Xiu, what is the intention of the Black Death Emperor faction?"


    The Black Death Emperor faction is a terrorist organization active in the Empire of the First Primogenitor and in the Domain of the King of War.


    Its leader was killed by the snake husband a few years ago, and the deputy leader was also suspected of being wiped out by the Fourth Primogenitor a few years ago, and the power is not as strong as before.


    And now, the person in charge of the Black Death Emperor''s faction is the old man opposite Rudolph, wearing a military uniform, with a strong figure and a powerful force.


    The old-faced Judexiu laughed:


    "I''m sorry, the Black Death Emperor faction has no intention to target the Xianyuan Chu Empire at the moment."


    After finishing speaking, he said meaningfully.


    "Especially at the sensitive time when this Fourth Primogenitor appeared and was about to meet with the Kingdom of Ardikia."


    A small part of the horror of the original empire in the past year and a half was because of the true ancestor of the dragon.


    Numerous forces were unable to see the traces of the Fourth Primogenitor, and naturally they were extremely fearful and did not dare to take a step over the Thunder Pond.


    After all, judging from the gossip of the major night empires, this True Ancestor''s temper and strength are not small.


    It is even suspected that the third primogenitor suffered a big loss from the opponent and had to open up a lot of magic technology.


    However, now that the Fourth Primogenitor has appeared, it means that his whereabouts are detectable to a certain extent.


    Judexiu is very clear that this fanatical believer in front of him will definitely not let this go.


    Hearing the obvious hint, Rudolph gritted his teeth and said coldly:


    "Don''t forget, the Naraqville outside was attracted by you."


    "Without the cooperation of me and Astaruti, you would never have captured a Narakville!"


    Jia Dexiu''s expression remained unchanged, and his eyes were much deeper:


    "One is not enough."


    Naraqville.


    The self-discipline weapon of the original empire was also a massacre weapon developed by a certain clan in the Tianbu to suppress the pan-human coalition in ancient times.


    When several units join hands, even the beasts of the True Ancestor can resist.


    The Black Death Emperor has been staring at Narakville for a long time, but because of the tight supervision of the original empire, Lanyu Shallow has never lacked the night empire powerhouses, so it has never been successful.


    But now, Rudolph took the initiative to bring up this matter, and afterward, as long as he pushed him, the matter was simple.


    The body of the saint that Rudolph wanted to retrieve was at the bottom of the central gate, nearly fifty floors.


    Wherever you go, it is no different from courting death.


    A teacher J who took the initiative to seek death and martyrdom is indeed a suitable blame-bearer.


    Thinking of this, Judexiu said with a smile:


    "Two, at the same time, you and I made a soul contract to keep this secret."


    When he said this, he couldn''t help looking at the little blue-haired girl beside Rudolph, squinting and saying:


    "It shouldn''t be difficult for you."


    "make a deal."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xianjin Island, the door of the cornerstone, the eighteenth floor of the top floor.


    Su Jin, who was sleeping on the big bed, suddenly opened his eyes, propped himself up and sat up.


    "What''s wrong?"


    A slightly suspicious voice sounded beside Su Jin.


    It was the suspicious sound of the black-haired girl sleeping beside him.


    Su Jin glanced at Mu Ting Xiwei, didn''t say anything, just got out of bed, put on a normal clothes with a snap of his fingers, and said:


    "Someone is trying to invade the door of the cornerstone."


    "Huh?" Shenmu Tingxi didn''t show a stunned expression.


    It seems that he doesn''t believe that there are such stupid people in the world.


    "You stay here."


    As Su Jin said, he walked to the door, opened the door, and saw a black figure standing in the hall.


    "Aren''t you going to continue playing?"


    At night, Nangong Nayue, who was holding a parasol, glanced at the room and snorted.


    "I can still distinguish between public affairs and private affairs." Su Jin explained without changing his face, and then added: "You know, I''m just fulfilling the little wish of a woman who lacks love."


    "And then you''re content to go to bed?"


    Nangong looked at Su Jin sarcastically that month, and after sneering, said calmly:


    "The woman inside can be raised, but don''t let her be seen by Lan Yu."


    "It''s okay to lack a vampire on this island, but Lan Yu''s brain is indispensable."


    After hearing this, Su Jin looked at Nangong Nayue in surprise: "You are so realistic."


    "Aren''t you the same?"


    Nangong Nayue sneered, and then said with a little disgust:


    "I haven''t seen how you care about things on the island. Who do you think is supporting this illusory night empire these days?"


    Su Jin was dumbfounded, but he understood that it was his fault.


    "You said so, then I''ll take care of the trash below."


    "That''s it?"


    Nangong looked at Su Jin speechlessly that month.


    As for Teacher J, who invaded below, if she hadn''t wanted to test whether there was a Western European church behind her, she would have killed the other party as soon as she landed on the island, and she still had to wait for Su Jin?


    Su Jin said with a very thick face: "I will come forward for the meeting with Ardikia."


    "You are so shameless." Nangong was completely speechless that month.


    The fourth primogenitor met with the next queen of Aldikia, what was the calculus, and who didn''t know?


    Hearing this, Su Jinyi said righteously:


    "You misunderstood. I don''t really care if a woman is a medium or not."


    Nangong turned his head that month, looked at Shenmu Tingxiwei who was holding the quilt and wrapped himself tightly in the room, nodded and said:


    "I really don''t care, as long as the face looks good."


    Su Jin closed the door and said without changing his face:


    "I think there is a deep misunderstanding between us."


    He thought that Nangong was probably jealous that month, otherwise the smell of gunpowder would not be so great.


    Nangong Nayue looked at Su Jin who was approaching quietly, and took a small step back and said:


    "This is just a projection, you can''t do anything you want."


    When she said this, the target in her words suddenly decreased a bit:


    "By the way, didn''t you say you want to clean up the trash below?"


    "Just deal with people quickly."


    "Oh, by the way, that artificial life form stays."


    "Artificial life form?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and looked at Nangong Nayue meaningfully:


    "What do you want to do?"


    Nangong Nayue muttered at this time:


    "Villiana is so clumsy, she can''t even brew a cup of coffee."


    "I understand."


    Su Jin said with a smile.


    The co-author is staring at the artificial life form in the hands of others... Su Jin complained in his heart, and the person disappeared into the room.


    When he reappeared, he had already appeared in the lobby on the first floor.


    Among the many fleeing public servants, they went against the direction and came to the door of the underground passage.


    And at this moment, behind the door, a big hand stretched out.


    The big hand is almost the height of the two of them, and suddenly he picks up Su Jin like he is holding a figure...


    "Don''t come here, I''ll kill him if you come again!"


    Rudolf Ostach, covered in blood, let out a frantic screeching sound.


    Chapter 0490 Conditions


    The big pure white and transparent hand grabbed Su Jin''s body as if grabbing a figure, and lifted Su Jin up.


    Then, the body part of the big hand came in through the relatively small door.


    It was a pure white, giant-like beast.


    The location of the Beast''s head is a blue, crystal with a transparent texture.


    Inside the crystal, with long blue hair, wearing a shabby robe, the petite girl curled up expressionlessly inside.


    Beasts are paired with artificial life forms, and Su Jin, who saw this scene, couldn''t help but sigh.


    A similar scene happened in the plot he knew.


    Specifically, in order to recapture the remains of the saint that served as the foundation of Itogami Island, the Western European teacher Jie brought the artificial life form Astaruti to Itogami Island to try to retrieve the saint''s remains.


    In the end, of course, it failed under the efforts of the protagonist.


    However, Astaruti, an artificial life form, was adopted by Nangong that month and became her maid.

 Chapter 383：

    Originally, Su Jin thought that this scene would not happen. After all, the Empire of the Night was established, and he, the Fourth Primogenitor who divided the land of the island country, was not a good stubble at first sight. The Western European Church should use a roundabout method to take back the saint''s body.


    As a result... the Western European churches are quite honest, but the mad believers are not necessarily so.


    At this time, Rudolph with short blond hair, wearing a **** armor, and a tall man rolled on the spot, rushed to the hall from the outside passage, and scolded:


    "Damn, the intelligence is wrong. The weapons of the underground guard are obviously not the ones I know."


    At this time, when he saw Su Jin caught by Astaruti, he was stunned for a moment, then laughed:


    "Nice job, Astaruti."


    "Just grab him like this, don''t kill him yet."


    "The order is promised."


    Astaruti in the crystal made a sound of Gujing Wubo, pinched Su Jin like that, and slowly controlled the pure white Beast to stand up.


    At this moment, outside the door, a path of infrared rays passed through and swept over Rudolph and Astaruti, drawing countless small dots on their bodies.


    Rudolph''s face darkened, and he said with disgust:


    "North American Joint Pipe, 9.6mm custom dummy round."


    "Damn Blue Feather Shallow Onion, **** Technology Development Bureau, actually cracked all North American controlled products! And I used it directly after confirming that I was a human."


    The dummy bullet, also known as the blooming bullet, is a cruel and inhuman weapon against people, which was developed to kill people.


    Rudolph felt nauseated at the thought that the bullet would explode once it reached him, blowing himself to pieces.


    At this time, a guard with a gun and live ammunition, wearing an enchanted body armor and a gas mask, began to appear behind the door and aimed at Rudolph.


    Seeing this, Rudolph glanced at Su Jin and couldn''t help shouting:


    "Don''t come here, I''ll kill him if you come again!"


    Su Jin, who was watching the drama, let out a snort. It''s a bit interesting that the plot of robbers and hostages in such a Hong Kong drama actually appears in reality.


    Next, did Rudolph shout, ask for a car and ask for money, and then hijack him to swagger away, and come to a police and bandit tracking battle with the guards?


    In terms of the on-site environment, being a hostage may be quite exciting.


    Shouldn''t he be crying now, ''Help me. ''?


    However, before Su Jinzhen could call for help, a guard in the lead of the guard team turned his head to look at him and said calmly:


    "Sir, the Empire will appreciate your sacrifice."


    Su Jin''s face suddenly froze.


    At this time, the guard turned around, looked at Rudolph, and said in a calm voice:


    "The Empire will not surrender to any terrorist."


    "Oh shit!"


    Su Jin and Rudolph cursed at the same time.


    Immediately afterwards, the two shouted at the same time:


    "Kill him, Astaruti!"


    After speaking, Rudolph was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to look at the beast giant next to him, and at Su Jin in the giant''s hand.


    "The order is promised."


    Astaruti''s eyes flickered in the crystal, and then the Beast Beast Giant stretched out his hand and quickly pinched Rudolph.


    "Astaruti?" Rudolph''s eyes widened in surprise.


    At this time, the giant''s big hand released, Su Jin jumped down, moved his neck and said:


    "It''s boring."


    He glanced at Rudolph, then turned to look at the guards ahead, expressionlessly said:


    "Who is your instructor? That month in Nangong?"


    The members of the guard team looked at each other.


    "answer me."


    Su Jin frowned and seemed a little unhappy...


    The guards on the opposite side still did not answer, nor did they put down their firearms.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue suddenly appeared beside him, and said with a little amusing:


    "Do you know what''s going to happen to the shopkeeper?"


    After making fun of Su Jin, Nangong turned his head that month and said to the guards:


    "Okay, you guys, answer your Majesty''s question."


    The guards stirred for a second or two, and then an apparently leading guard saluted and reported:


    "It''s Instructor Sasaki Cape of the Four Fist Immortals."


    After reporting, he looked at Su Jin nervously, for fear that His Majesty the Emperor, who was not looking at the dragon, would blame Cape Sasaki.


    At this time, Su Jin''s originally unwavering face suddenly showed a smile:


    "Good job, didn''t lose my face..."


    Hearing this, the guards breathed a sigh of relief, and then saluted: "Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty, we will continue to work hard."


    "I''ll take care of this intruder. You all return to your posts and continue to be responsible for the defense of the underground facilities." Su Jin nodded with a smile and instructed.


    "Yes!"


    When the guards dispersed, Su Jin''s face paled:


    "What happened to Cape Sasaki, how did you get the Russian rescue?"


    "Is it not good?"


    "not good at all."


    Su Jin murmured:


    "It''s not fun at all, really."


    After he murmured, he didn''t say what to punish Sasaki Cape, but turned his head and looked at Rudolph who was caught and said:


    "Jiang teacher in Western Europe?"


    "Add ''front''."


    Nangong added that month:


    "He has been listed as a fugitive by the Western European Church."


    "They are honest." Su Jin snorted, then glanced at Astaruti.


    The latter''s eyes suddenly lit up with a faint golden light.


    "Did you use her charm ability without calling out No. 10?" Nangong muttered when he saw it that month.


    At this time, Rudolph, who was held in his hand as a puppet, looked at Su Jin below silently, and asked:


    "The Fourth Primogenitor?"


    "it''s me."


    Su Jin nodded slightly.


    Rudolph was silent for a moment, then showed a bitter smile: "You kill me."


    "Do you want the sage''s remains as the foundation of Xianjin Island?" Su Jin asked, raising his eyebrows.


    The cornerstone of Itogami Island, the island base used to withstand the pressure of the ocean is the remains of a saint that Itogami Qianluo and Mar''s Tenbu snatched from Western Europe.


    The so-called saints are actually the hybrids of Tianbu and human beings, who are possessed by high-dimensional angels.


    Therefore, the saint''s body has the extremely powerful strength to stabilize the entire Itogami Island and not be overwhelmed by the pressure of the sea.


    "Yes!"


    Rudolph admitted directly.


    In the face of the Fourth Primogenitor, he did not think that he had the possibility of surviving.


    Su Jin glanced at him, the corners of his mouth curled up and said:


    "I can return the remains to you."


    It is indeed against morality to use the remains of saints as building materials, and Su Jin also dislikes using such disgusting things as houses, so it doesn''t matter if they are changed.


    "Conditions?" Rudolph asked tentatively.


    In the adult world, there is no mercy, only the exchange of interests.


    Su Jin pointed to the bewitched Astaruti, and then pointed to Rudolph:


    "She! And you, I need you to cooperate with me in an experiment."


    "Deal!" There was no hesitation in the answer.


    Chapter 0491 Steady Su Jin


    The door of the cornerstone, eight underground floors.


    In front of the experimental bench, Astaruti was lying on it with her eyes closed, and on her clothed body were a lot of inspection instruments.


    Lan Yu Shallow stared at Su Jin with a dead man''s eyes.


    "This child''s physical transformation is too messy, isn''t it? Putting the beast on the artificial life body, is it crazy?"


    "I didn''t transform it." Su Jin said a little speechlessly.


    "The object of her contract is you now." Lan Yu Shallow glared at Su Jin again, and then whispered, "I don''t care about the goblin in your room."


    Why did a woman enter my room, you all know?


    Su Jin looked at Nangong Nayue next to him, his eyelids jumped.


    Don''t you mean to hide it from her?


    "I''m careless."


    Nangong spread out his folding fan that month, covering half of his face and said:


    "I didn''t expect this little girl to not talk about martial arts, and to control the monitor of Itogami Island 24 hours a day."


    The computer controlled, the blue feather onion who was debugging Astaruti''s body laughed mockingly:


    "Heh, it''s just developing an artificial intelligence to report to me regularly. Can you play this trick too?"


    Develop artificial intelligence... Su Jin twitched his mouth and asked him to create a planet, he could easily do it, create a solar system, and burn a little universe is not impossible.


    But artificial intelligence, sorry, the blind spot, the scumbag can''t do it, farewell!


    "Beasts and humans are inseparable."


    Lan Yu Shallow searched for a long time, sighed, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Turn her into a vampire, that''s the best way."


    Vampires are the most suitable physique to withstand the beasts, after all, it is the physique specially developed by Caine to be a human pillar.


    Astaruti''s problem is fatal in the human body, but it is a benefit in the vampire.


    Su Jin nodded and agreed with this plan.


    He is not a pedantic person either. He doesn''t do the most convenient operations, and it is not his style to seek distance.


    However¡­¡­


    "what are you doing?"


    Su Jin looked at the blue feather onion who had untied the collar, and said with a subtle expression.


    Lan Yu Shallow blushed, pulled his collar and said:


    "Don''t you want to turn this child into a beast? Can you **** blood without arousing your impulse?"


    "Though you say that..." Su Jin''s tone suddenly changed.


    Nangong spread out his folding fan that month and said with contempt:

 Chapter 384：

    "Lan Yu, what he means is that he doesn''t need your help."


    "Don''t need my help?"


    Lan Yu was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at the petite **** the experimental subject, then turned back and glared at Su Jin and said:


    "How can you be impulsive to such a child?"


    Su Jin turned his head and looked at Nangong that month silently.


    "Tsk! Tsk!"


    Nangong squeezed the fan with a displeased expression that month, and almost broke it:


    "Your orientation is abnormal, do you still blame me? Did I break your orientation?"


    Su Jin was silent for a while, then nodded.


    "roll!"


    In Nangong''s cold snort that month, Su Jin bit Astaruti''s neck and transformed it into a vampire.


    The moment the transformation is completed.


    Boom~~!


    Nearly materialized boiling magic power surged up from Astaruti.


    "What''s the matter with her?"


    Nangong looked at Su Jin who had just taken his mouth off the girl''s neck that month.


    Su Jin wiped his mouth and said, "My blood is a bit special."


    "This kind of data... old age? No, elder? Not right, the true ancestor? Or the true ancestor?!"


    Lan Yu Shallow looked at the data and was dumbfounded.


    There are several ways for a true ancestor to develop a descendant.


    Drain a person''s blood hundreds of times and give a part of their own body, and the person becomes a blood follower.


    The blood Servant and the child born by the Blood Servant are pure-blooded vampires.


    Of course, the children born by the True Ancestor and the Blood Servants are also purebreds.


    And the last one is that the true ancestor splits the essential power of his own beasts and gives them to the blood followers who can withstand the beasts.


    The last is a high risk to life and is not common in modern times.


    And Astaruti''s current type is similar to the last one.


    She has a beast on her body, and withstood most of the backlash. At this time, she became a vampire, and was given the blood with the power of the small universe by Su Jin, and she went straight to the sky.


    "Not really."


    Su Jin shook his head, and then said:


    "At most, it is similar to a godhead, making her a five-digit number in one step, and her physique is similar to the true ancestor but not."


    With a four-digit existence, it is very simple to create a five-digit servant. It is enough to split one''s own power or spirituality and give it.


    However, the gods do not allow this method, so there has always been a quota for this kind of manufacturing from the gods.


    Coupled with the large-scale production of servants, it is necessary to split the spirit, so generally, no one is stupid enough to do so.


    There is no need for the existence of split spirits to be three-digit, and the three-digit quota is even more severe. At most six can be created, and more will be punished by the rules of heaven.


    Therefore, it is rare to see a **** in the little garden.


    But this did not prevent Su Jin from being afraid of the gods.


    It''s really urgent, the other party''s desperate exploding troops will not cause him any trouble, and the other members of Arcadia may not be.


    Ants kill elephants.


    Three-digit numbers can''t make four-digit outliers, but four-digit legends can still be made, but it''s just a matter of price.


    If you really want to go crazy, except for the outliers, the four-digit level will be piled to death by the number.


    Therefore, in the lower level, although the outliers are invincible, they will not lower the lower limit to attack the weak, so as not to push people desperately.


    "Five figures..." Lan Yu Shallow looked at Astaruti with some envy.


    When she reached five digits in one step, she wanted to be bitten by Su Jin.


    Seemingly seeing through her mentality, Su Jin said:


    "When you go back, I will prepare a godhead for you."


    Nangong raised his eyebrows that month, but didn''t say anything.


    But Lan Yu Shallow suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked at Su Jin: "Huh? Do you want to spend money indiscriminately?"


    Spending money... Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth, and then said, "Is this for you?"


    "Isn''t Arcadia not having enough funds?" Lan Yu Shallow asked slightly surprised.


    Although Su Jin wanted to buy him something like a godhead, it did make her very happy.


    But just like excessive consumption, she didn''t want Su Jin to go into debt to buy flashy things.


    The old lady still wants to live with you, what are you spending money on?


    When Su Jin heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched, and sometimes he honestly explained the situation, but instead pitted himself.


    He and Lanyu Shallow talked about Arcadia''s situation, but now he is regarded as a poor ghost.


    It really makes people unable to complain... Su Jin sighed and said:


    "After the gift game is over, I will gain some gold coins. I can buy godheads from some communities, and while getting a little discount, I can also show some kindness to the other party."


    "Moreover, Godhead can improve people''s talents, which has many benefits for cultivating your foundation."


    This sentence is true.


    Godhead has no side effects on the improvement of human talent, and it can immediately produce a five-digit number when used, otherwise it will not become a heavy prize that frequently appears in the four-digit game of Hakoniwa.


    "Then I''ll be fine." Since it''s the training fee, Lanyu Shallow is still acceptable.


    It is equivalent to Su Jin paying her to take a cram school to strengthen her ability to make money.


    It''s just a cram school for a mighty world like Hakoba.


    Spend some money and enjoy the benefits later, isn''t it still him Su Jin... Lan Yu Shallow thought with some amusing.


    At this time, Lan Yu Shallow asked casually:


    "It is estimated that it will take three days for Sheng Jian''s techniques to be fully analyzed. Before that, what are you going to do with that teacher?"


    "Close it first. By the way, test the data of the island base, I''m ready to replace it."


    Su Jin replied casually. He wasn''t going to lie to Rudolph about this sort of thing.


    It is not difficult to satisfy the wishes of the other party before he dies, and it is not difficult for him to surrender himself.


    "what ever."


    Lan Yu Shallow twisted her hair, then paused and said:


    "What about the princess of Ardikia? It seems that the person has already arrived at the Foreign Ministry."


    "Let it dry first."


    Su Jin replied casually.


    "Is this bad?" Lan Yu Shallow looked at Su Jin hesitantly.


    It''s not a hostile country, so it''s no good to hang on to the other side, right?


    At this time, Nangong Nayue explained with a sigh:


    "The Third Primogenitor also sent an application for a visit."


    Lan Yu Shallow twitched the corner of her mouth, then stared at Su Jin and said, "It looks like you''ve succeeded in fishing."


    "With the character of the Third Primogenitor, knowing that I have appeared, it is strange that I don''t come here."


    Su Jin groaned, then looked at Nangong Nayue and said, "In that month, you can arrange for the Silver Queen to hang out around the church more."


    The church...the church that Yase Xiayin often goes to...Nangong Nayue''s eyes widened slightly, and she said to Su Jin speechlessly, "You are really insidious."


    The bloodline of the Aldikia royal family left behind is still in the Night Empire of the Fourth Primogenitor, so it''s no wonder that Aldikia is not crazy.


    At that time, no matter what they do, Su Jin will have an advantage.


    Isn''t this insidious?


    Su Jin complained at this time: "You can say that I use strategy well, but you can''t say that I am insidious, OK?"


    "Make good use of strategies? Just gou?" Nangong, who followed Su Jin, also learned to complain that month.


    Su Jin''s eyelids picked it up: "I don''t have the same knowledge as you."


    How can a man''s Gou be called Gou? It has to be called steady!


    No one knows stability better than Su Jin~!


    Chapter 0492 What are you doing in muddy water?


    Itogami Island, Chuo District, Ministry of Foreign Education.


    Wearing a simple knight uniform, the heroic Ra Furia was sitting in the restaurant, drinking tea while looking at the street scene outside the window.


    Not long after, Justina walked over quickly:


    "Your Highness." Justina''s face was heavy.


    "What did the foreign minister say?"


    La Furia looked away from the window and looked at Justina.


    "There was no response there."


    Justina shook her head and said impatiently:


    "I don''t even have a schedule. Even if I ask, I just say that I need to see His Majesty''s schedule."


    "It was perfunctory!"


    La Furia smiled unsurprisingly.


    "You can still laugh at this time?" Justina said speechlessly.


    "Why not laugh? Isn''t that expected?"


    La Furia squinted her azure blue eyes, the corners of her mouth curled up, and she said happily:


    "I''m curious now what kind of way that His Majesty will use to put pressure on us."


    "You really are..."


    Lest the world be in chaos... Justina hid the second half of the sentence in her stomach.


    Obviously it is an important diplomacy that may cause the conflict between the Night Empire and Ardikia, but the party concerned, Ke La Fulia, just seems to be having fun.


    It''s just unbelievable to rant.


    "Can Prime Minister Lan Yu be in touch?"


    La Furia asked casually.


    "The Ministry of Foreign Affairs said that they can arrange a time for 4 pm for us."


    Justina replied immediately.


    "Well, it seems that things can''t be solved with the Prime Minister."


    La Furia chuckled, and then continued to ask, "Where''s the Nangong Concubine?"


    Void witch Nangong that month.


    Privately called a traitor by the island nation, but internationally regarded as a witch of the Fourth Primogenitor Princess.


    Although La Fulia felt that it was a bit funny that a person born in the Dragon Kingdom in Nangong was called a traitor by the island country, but in fact, she knew very well that Nangong was the highest decision-making of the original empire except for the fourth primogenitor that month. people.


    Asking to see the Fourth Primogenitor was fruitless, so La Furia naturally aimed at Nangong Nayue.


    Hearing this, Justina was puzzled and said:

 Chapter 385：

    "Can the Void Witch decide this matter?" Because of the diplomatic fuse caused by the attack on the Fourth Primogenitor, Justina didn''t think looking for Nangong Nayue could solve this problem.


    In comparison, the most important thing is the opinion of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    "certainly!"


    Justina opened her eyes.


    "cannot."


    La Furia smiled mischievously, and said in Justina''s speechless expression:


    "Anyway, even if it''s a light meal, a cup of afternoon tea, and a chat about the latest winter clothes."


    "All in all, as long as the country knows that my eldest grandson is actively contacting the high-level officials of the original empire and trying to solve the problem."


    "Is it politics again..."


    Justina murmured, knowing that she didn''t have the brain of La Furia, she immediately turned around and went to the Foreign Ministry to ask if she could meet Nangong Nayue.


    ¡ª


    Not long after, Justina ran back nervously:


    "Your Highness, the time has been reserved."


    "when?"


    La Furia sipped the black tea elegantly and asked leisurely.


    Justina looked at her strangely and said quickly, "Now."


    "Now?"


    La Fulia froze for a moment, then suddenly looked at the seat opposite.


    Quietly, there was a cute girl wearing a pure white Gothic dress, full of majesty.


    "A glass of Ceylon black tea with some whisky and no sugar."


    Nangong glanced at Justina that month.


    "Yes!"


    Justina quickly turned around and went to the restaurant front desk to make arrangements.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue turned his head and looked at La Furia and said:


    "Have you grown up a lot? The girl of the Lihavain family, isn''t Polyfonia afraid that you will never return?"


    "I''ve already discussed it with Mother Mother."


    La Furia nodded slightly, then smiled and looked at Nangong Nayue in front of him and said:


    "Compared to me, you are still exactly the same as you were three years ago, still as youthful."


    Before becoming a high-level executive of the Empire of the Night, Nangong made a name for the air raid witch and demon killer in Europe that month.


    During that time, he also had several pleasant contacts with the royal family of Ardikia.


    Therefore, La Furia was actually no stranger to Nangong Nayue. Reluctantly, her mother, Pollifonia, was still a good friend.


    "Broken-mouthed kid."


    Nangong gave La Furia an angry look that month.


    Knowing that she can''t grow up because of the demon contract, and praising her for her youth, do children these days hate it so much?


    "I don''t have time to talk to you now."


    Nangong looked at La Fulia that month and said calmly:


    "You don''t have to worry about Su Jin, he doesn''t want to shoot at Aldikia at the moment."


    "Just not right now."


    La Furia sighed lightly and sipped her lipstick tea with a wry smile:


    "You''d better say it directly, when can I see that His Majesty."


    "Not recently."


    Nangong Nayue said calmly.


    "How long has it been recently?" La Furia asked.


    Nangong narrowed his eyes that month and smiled at La Furia:


    "Are you sure you want to understand that clearly?"


    "Isn''t this situation created by His Majesty the True Ancestor?" La Furia replied with a smile.


    The sudden temporary visit and the abrupt cancellation, during which the Fourth Primogenitor was attacked.


    In this case, it would be difficult for Aldikia to not want to contact the Fourth Primogenitor.


    And the reason for all this was the inexplicable visit request of the Fourth Primogenitor?


    "The little girl of ghosts and ghosts."


    Nangong murmured that month, then glanced at her and said:


    "Put away the elf you rely on, that kind of thing, if I really want to do it, it won''t work at all."


    "And in the recent period of time, any use of power by the people in Itogami Island will be regarded as a provocation to the empire. I advise you to do it yourself."


    "reason."


    La Furia asked with a frown.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue sneered: "Don''t regret it when you hear it."


    She said this, paused, and said coldly:


    "The third primogenitor is almost on the island now."


    La Furia''s eyes widened in amazement.


    The third primogenitor meeting with the fourth primogenitor? How can this kind of thing have no wind?


    This¡­


    The secret meeting of the emperors of the two night empires?


    What is this trying to do?


    What impact will this have on the current world situation?


    How should Aldikia protect herself in this collision...


    A series of questions gave La Furia a headache.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue said amusingly: "I told you not to ask, just wait for the notification, now you know it hurts?"


    "You''re really funny..." La Furia looked at Nangong Nayue speechlessly.


    You just said that, didn''t you deliberately arouse my curiosity? Now that it''s over, let''s pass the buck?


    You don''t talk about martial arts!


    "I''ll send you a piece of information by the way."


    Nangong took the black tea that Justina handed over that month and smiled happily:


    "Ye Lai Xiansheng, you are familiar with this name."


    La Furia showed a stunned expression.


    Ye Lai Xiansheng, who is that?


    Nangong Nayue sneered: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, just ask your grandfather."


    The words fell, and Nangong Nayue''s figure began to slowly disappear:


    "If you want to understand, let''s go to the dilapidated church in the east area of ??Itogami Island."


    After finishing speaking, Nangong Nayue had already disappeared in front of La Fulia.


    "Ye Lai Xiansheng...grandfather...church..."


    "There is also a meeting between the two great ancestors..."


    La Fulia couldn''t help rubbing her brows, not knowing whether to laugh or cry:


    "If I knew it earlier, I should have let the mother come over!"


    What is she doing in this muddy water!


    Chapter 0493 The Princess of Chaos


    Xishen Island, a western restaurant serving breakfast on West Street.


    Kwangsaka Sayaka, who was carrying the violin case, took a deep breath and opened the glass door with the welcome sound of the waiter.


    "Welcome, how many guests are there?"


    "My friend came first."


    With a random response, Huangsaka Sayaka looked around for a week, and saw the person she was looking for on the four-seater of the skewer.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, stepped forward quickly, walked to the young man who was eating breakfast sandwiches, bowed her head, and said respectfully:


    "His Majesty."


    Su Jin raised her head and glanced at her, then smiled and squeezed her hands: "Sit down."


    Huangsaka Sayaka heard the words, put the violin case on the ground, and sat opposite Su Jin himself.


    "Where''s Yukina..."


    Su Jin, who continued to eat breakfast, asked casually.


    "She is still looking after Lord Dongjia."


    Huangsaka Sayaka said inexplicably with a sense of taste:


    "I never saw her caring so much before when I had a fever."


    Su Jin paused, raised his head and glanced at Huangsaka Sayaka curiously, and then said casually:


    "Then next time you have a fever, I''ll take care of you."


    "Huh?" Huangsaka Sayaka was stunned for a moment, and then her face suddenly turned red: "What are you talking about? How can I..."


    She opened her mouth for a long time and whispered with a blushing face:


    "I''ll be fine if I have Xuecai to take care of."


    "Oh, it looks like I got dumped."


    Su Jin picked up the tissue and wiped his mouth.


    "Ah this..."


    Huangsaka Sayaka''s face turned even redder, his head lowered, and he didn''t dare to speak any more.


    Seeing this, Su Jin laughed, a very obvious smile.


    "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore."


    Speaking of which, he said casually:


    "What''s the response from the Lion King agency?"


    "Let me and Xue Cai stand by, Shi Fan seems to be planning to come over to check on the situation of Lord Dong Jia in person."


    Kwangsaka Sayaka answered quickly.


    The former three saint Fujisaka Touka, who turned into an angel who ascended to heaven, actually returned, even if Su Jin did it, the Lion King agency still couldn''t be sure.


    After all, it was an ascended angel!


    "Oh? The Lion King agency asked you to stand by, but you listened to my words and came here to serve as my guard?"


    Su Jin found something interesting and said with a teasing.


    Hearing this, Hwangsaka Sayaka blushed, raised her legs, and said wryly:


    "I personally don''t think this is a conflict. After all, the order of the Lion King agency is to protect your safety as the first priority."

 Chapter 386：

    "Oh~~"


    Su Jin didn''t talk about the fact that he didn''t need protection at all, just smiled meaningfully, and then said with a little emotion:


    "Sure enough, Sayaka, you are much cuter than Yukina."


    "No, no, Yukina is the cutest." Huangsaka Sayaka hurriedly shook her head and denied.


    The next second, she realized that Su Jin was praising her cuteness, and she was stunned.


    "cute?"


    "You are really interesting."


    Su Jin laughed, and then asked:


    "Isn''t there any problem with the Enlai Island residents brought by Kasugatani Shizuku?"


    Seeing that Su Jin finally stopped teasing himself and asked about the business, Huangsaka Sayaka breathed a sigh of relief:


    "Sir Xiandumu Yuma is in charge of their immigration work."


    "Lord Yuma?" Su Jin froze for a moment, looking at Huangsaka Sayaka with a subtle expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Huangsaka Sayaka was a little confused by Su Jin''s performance.


    Although there are very few appearances, in the information given by the Lion King agency, Xiandumu Aye is also suspected to be the imperial concubine of the Night Empire.


    And her clone, Xiandumu Youma, who was raised by Su Jin as her daughter, called him a lord, is it okay?


    "It''s nothing." Su Jin calmly took a sip of juice, then picked up a sandwich at random and said, "Don''t call her an adult next time you meet."


    "What''s that called?"


    Huangsaka Sayaka asked in astonishment, did Su Jin care about the original title?


    "Daughter, little Yuma, little baby... You can call me whatever you want."


    "Oh..." Hwangsaka Sayaka heaved a sigh of relief.


    Call it whatever you want, it''s easy!


    wait? what is it call?


    good daughter? ? ?


    Who is that child''s father?


    Huangsaka Sayaka looked at Su Jin, his eyes gradually widened, and his mouth opened involuntarily.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the sandwich that had been bitten by more than half, and said in surprise:


    "Want to eat? Tell me earlier!"


    He couldn''t help but shoved the sandwich into Kwangsaka Sayaka''s mouth.


    "Well!"


    Huangsaka Sayaka looked at Su Jin incredulously, hesitated for a long time, and began to chew silently.


    I''m sorry, Yukina... I''m not pure... In the days to come, please be happy... The girl thought about it in her heart as she chewed it.


    "Is it enough?" Su Jin asked.


    "Enough is enough!"


    "Oh! Then another one."


    Wait until breakfast is eaten by two people.


    Su Jin looked at Huangsaka Sayaka, whose ears were starting to turn red, said:


    "Are you full?"


    Kwangsaka Sayaka nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    "That''s almost it, it''s time to start the protection mission."


    Su Jin smiled at this time.


    "Eh?"


    Huangsaka Sayaka was taken aback.


    At this moment, the waiter''s greeting came from behind him.


    "welcome!"


    "How many guests are there?"


    "My lord should have arrived long ago."


    Hearing the subtle self-proclaimed, Hwangsaka Sayaka turned her head to the side and came out of the hall to see a girl.


    A girl with blond hair as bright as the sun and iridescent eyes, full of strangeness.


    Agulola Florestina?


    Huangsaka Sayaka recognized the other party immediately, the servant of the Fourth Primogenitor who had been marked in the Lion King organization, and the carrier of the beast.


    She subconsciously listened to Su Jin''s words and took out Huang Hualin, ready to perform the protection task, and at the same time wondered why Su Jin''s servant came over and needed protection.


    At this moment, Agulola turned her head, saw the two of them, and slowly raised the corners of her mouth.


    "I haven''t seen you for a year and a half, my long-lost lord."


    The girl who was originally at the door suddenly appeared beside Hwangsaka Sayaka, as if traveling through space.


    "It''s a shame you thought of coming here in this image, Jada."


    Su Jin laughed and said quite amusingly:


    "Helpless, our contact will make those fools feel fear."


    The Third Primogenitor Jada Kukokan, disguised as Agurola, laughed and said:


    "Although I really want to use my real face to scare those little guys, but considering the small garden and the future fun, I can only temporarily suppress the impulse."


    "That''s really hard work for you."


    Su Jin smiled and waved to the waiter:


    "Two more glasses of juice."


    When the waiter responded, Huangsaka Sayaka glanced at Su Jin and asked:


    "Your Majesty, who is this?"


    "Oh? There are outsiders."


    Jia Da raised his hand and wiped his face, and his appearance suddenly changed into a charming female voice with light green hair and red eyes.


    "Introduce yourself."


    "I''m Jada Kukokan, a reserve member of Arcadia."


    Jada Kukokan? What is this name, I''ve never heard of such a person, and Arcadia... what kind of organization is that... Hwangsaka Sayaka thought in amazement.


    At this time, Jada Kukokan said meaningfully:


    "But in this world, you can still call me the ''Prince of Chaos''."


    O Princess of Chaos!


    I am familiar with this, the night empire of North America, the queen of the realm of chaos.


    Huangsaka Sayaka was glad for a second that he could finally understand Jiada''s words.


    The next second, her face distorted, like a cat whose tail was stepped on, she jumped up and screamed:


    "Princess of Chaos?!"


    Chapter 0494 The Real Man


    Chaos Queen.


    Also known as the faceless queen.


    Control twenty-seven beasts, the ancient ancestor who ruled North America for thousands of years.


    It is different from the Forgotten King of War, the First Primogenitor who signed the Sanctuary Treaty truce.


    The emperor''s empire has been fighting a joint war with North America, suppressing the other side firmly outside the border.


    At the same time, the Chaos Realm is at war with the human kingdoms in South America.


    A true ancestor of martial arts.


    Why did this True Ancestor come here? Kwangsaka Sayaka subconsciously tensed her whole body.


    But the next second.


    She remembered what Jiada had called Su Jin before.


    Lord? ?


    The princess of chaos calls her majesty the lord?


    This¡­¡­


    Huangsaka Sayaka widened her eyes, her grief came from her heart.


    If I know such a big secret, I will definitely be killed...


    I don''t know if it will hurt to die at the hands of His Majesty.


    My Yukina... You will be a widow from today onwards, I wonder if you can endure the dull life in the future.


    "What''s up with her?"


    Jiada poked Huangsaka Sayaka''s face, turned his head and asked Su Jindao.


    "It is estimated that she is thinking nonsense again, don''t worry about her."


    Su Jin replied casually, and then asked:


    "Did you eat breakfast?"


    "Are you going to give me blood?" Jia Da''s eyes lit up slightly, showing his teeth eagerly.


    "Forget it, when I didn''t say it."


    Su Jin greasy pouted, and patted the sofa chair beside him.


    Jiada didn''t care, and went directly to Su Jin and sat down.


    "Hey~"


    Jiada leaned on the sofa, bounced a few times, and then spit out a turbid breath:


    "It''s been almost two years, when will you take me away?"


    "almost."


    Su Jin responded briefly.


    Jiada turned his head to the side, looked at Su Jin and said, "You don''t want to play the operation for two years and then two years later, right?"


    "What are you thinking, you''re not an undercover agent." Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth speechlessly.


    "But I''m in the Whispering Courtyard, isn''t it your undercover agent?"


    Jada shook his legs boredly.


    Whispering Garden.


    The three true ancestors united the major powers in accordance with the Sanctuary Treaty to establish an organization similar to the United Nations.


    Primitive Empire''s information on the above is almost all provided by Chaos Realm.


    To say that Jada was Su Jin''an''s undercover agent in the Whispering Courtyard actually made sense.


    "To deal with some little bugs, do I still need to go undercover?"


    Su Jin silently patted Jada''s head and rubbed it hard.


    The Third Primogenitor is very famous, but he is extremely petite, just over one meter five.

 Chapter 387：

    But from a visual point of view, Jiada should be longer and better than Nangong that month, which is in line with Su Jin''s preference.


    After breaking ground on the head of the third primogenitor, Su Jin simply took out a stack of documents from the gift card, and then said:


    "I''ve seen the Vampire King."


    Jia Da raised his eyebrows and said with a little emotion:


    "Is it Cain''s adopted son? It''s also a person from the old times. It''s a pity."


    Su Jin said speechlessly, "I didn''t kill him."


    "Huh? You''re so kind today?"


    Jia Da was stunned and said in surprise.


    With what she knew about the Vampire King, it was hard for her to imagine that the other party would not offend Su Jin.


    "Am I a very cruel person in your eyes?" Su Jin tapped Jiada on the head again.


    Hearing this, Jiada gave Su Jin a meaningful look, and then said:


    "The Vampire King didn''t die because he gave up what you wanted, right?"


    "Have you already got Sheng Jian''s legacy?"


    "almost."


    Su Jin knocked on the table and motioned Jiada to look at the materials on the table:


    "You determine whether these materials are the main body of Sheng Jian and see if there are any problems."


    "Oh?"


    When Jiada heard the words, he picked up the content on the desktop that Lanyu Shallow had translated, and raised his eyebrows:


    "Isn''t it bad? To be able to decipher Tianbu''s language, and even translate the content in Chinese accurately, is a talent."


    After she finished speaking, she speeded up the reading speed. After reading it, she sorted it out and sighed:


    "According to my impression of Shengjian, there is no problem with this document. In other words, the content of the document is much more than what I know about Shengjian."


    When Jada said this, he paused, shook his head and said:


    "The information left by Cain is very complete. It seems that he has long known that he will die after turning us into a demon."


    "no problem¡­¡­"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and she was obviously in a better mood.


    With Jiada, the person who witnessed the history of the Tianbu, sure that Su Jin can finally let go of his extra vigilance.


    "I need a god, a true **** of faith."


    Hearing this, Jada paused and scratched his cheek awkwardly:


    "You got it!"


    A year and a half ago, she lied that she and Tenbu were native gods, and that to kill her completely, she would have to destroy the entire planet.


    However, in reality, the Heavenly Division is only a special life form that occupies human belief and is called the gods.


    Compared with the gods, it is closer to the vampires in the novel who will die when they see the sun.


    Jia Da glanced at Su Jin, a little unsure of his current mood, and asked nervously:


    "Do you regret inviting me?"


    The reason why Su Jin invited her to the small garden, Jia Da, who has received basic information about the small garden, can still guess.


    The existence of another world who goes to Hakoniwa for the first time will be established as a spirit.


    And if the gods and Buddhas are born naturally, they will be endowed with the spiritual qualities of natural gods and Buddhas, and they will get the power equivalent to four figures.


    And the four-digit number is already an absolute high-rise in the lower level of Hakoten.


    For any community at the upper and lower levels, a four-digit number is definitely a target worth winning.


    However... the essence of Jiada is not a natural **** or Buddha.


    Even if she did receive the beliefs of humans, she was even regarded as a **** by humans and demons all over the world for thousands of years.


    But it is not.


    The spirituality of the gods and Buddhas is obviously not related to her. Instead, she believes in the gods of the day after the evil gods. She is so sure.


    However, such a **** can''t reach four digits, generally speaking, it is only five digits.


    Although the five-digit figure is also a master at the lower level of Hakoba, it is obvious that Su Jin will not pay attention to it as much as the four-digit figure.


    Su Jin glanced at Jiada, thought about it, and sighed:


    "Don''t worry, since I promised to take you to Hako Garden, I will definitely take you there."


    He Su Jin is not going to go back on this kind of thing.


    "But something went wrong with my experiment on Shengjian, and I need a lot of experiments from different races..."


    "I will handle it!"


    Jia Da patted his chest and said with a face of assurance:


    "I really can''t find anything. I''ll call that house in the Middle East to squat."


    Squatting at home... Is the second primogenitor Eswadgul Yagiz... Su Jin raised his eyebrows and didn''t say much.


    At this time, Jia Da said hesitantly:


    "But it''s a little troublesome to believe in gods... The ancient Tianbu almost occupied all beliefs. If you want to find those pure gods of faith, you can only try your luck..."


    At this time, Su Jin said quietly:


    "God King Xuanming."


    "My spiritual sense tells me that this name has a certain value to me."


    "God King Xuanming?"


    Jia Da was stunned for a long time before remembering that it was the **** of the belief of a small city-state that was destroyed by the Tianbu in the past, and the old land of that city-state is now a buffer zone for her war with North America.


    "I understand."


    Jia Da understood what Su Jin meant.


    "I''ll go there myself."


    Hearing this, a smile finally appeared on Su Jin''s face.


    "Very good, pay attention to safety on the road."


    It''s so realistic... Only when I promise to do things, will I be willing to give me a smile... Jia Da groaned in his heart.


    After a brief exchange, he left the restaurant on his own.


    Looking at Jiada''s disappearing figure in the street, Su Jin picked up the juice, took a sip and said:


    "The troubles of the gods are almost solved. There are only a few special ones left, ancient weapons and alchemy life... Maybe a true ancestor is needed..."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his mouth slowly twitched.


    Chapter 0495 The greatest contribution


    Itogami Island, East District, apartment building.


    Ding dong.


    Hearing the doorbell, Ji Hiragan Yukina quickly walked to the entrance and pulled the door:


    "Is it Sayaka?"


    "Wait? Teacher?!"


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina looked at the woman in a light green witch costume, with brilliant blonde hair and elf pointed ears, and took a step back in fright.


    "What? Are you not happy to see me here?"


    Yuantangyuan raised her eyebrows and said threateningly.


    "No, no, not at all."


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca took a step back, and then quickly stepped aside and said:


    "Come in! I''ll make tea!"


    "return!"


    Yuantangyuan grabbed Ji Hiragan Xuecai''s skirt, pulled her back, and sniffed on her.


    "Teacher...what are you doing?" Ji Qixuecai asked in surprise.


    "No..." Yuantangyuan let go of Ji Qixuecai and sighed with regret.


    "What''s wrong?" Ji Hiragan Xuecai tidied up her clothes and said with some doubts.


    Yuantangyuan replied casually:


    "Of course it''s a man''s taste."


    "?!"


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca was stunned for a moment, and quickly shouted with a blushing face:


    "What are you talking about! Why do I smell like a man!"


    However, at the same time as she was talking, Ji Hiragan Xuena couldn''t help but think of Su Jin''s face.


    What the teacher wants to smell is Mr. Su Jin''s smell... Ji Hiragan Xuecai thought in a panic.


    "Sure enough, it''s my stupid disciple."


    Yuantang Yuanheng shook his head, walked into the room, and said calmly:


    "Where is Dongjia?"


    "In the bedroom."


    Ji Hiragana Yukina closed the door, then walked over quickly and opened the door to the bedroom.


    Because the apartment has just been rented, there are only simple beds and wardrobes in the bedroom at this time.


    On the bed, a girl with long black hair in the school uniform of the High God''s Society was sleeping quietly and soundly.


    Yuantang Yuan walked over quickly and touched Fujisaka Touka''s forehead. After a moment of silence, she said in a complicated mood:


    "is her."


    "I didn''t expect to see her again."


    Yuantangyuan finished saying this sentence in a complicated mood, turned her head, looked at Ji Hiragana and said:


    "Are you sure it was summoned by His Majesty Su Jin?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Jihiira Yukina glanced at Fujisaka Touka, nodded hesitantly, and said:


    "I haven''t finished writing the report on the specific situation."


    "Um."


    Yuantangyuan nodded slightly, then paused, and said with a puzzled expression:


    "Wait a minute, where''s Sayaka?"


    "Saayahua...Saayahua went to a nearby clothing store to buy clothes for Mr. Dongjia."


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca''s eyes wandered, not daring to look directly into Yuantangyuan''s eyes.


    "Oh?"


    Yuantang Yuan glanced meaningfully at Ji Hiragana Xuena, put her index finger to her mouth and chuckled lightly:


    "Unexpectedly, the guy I thought was the most troublesome was actually the quickest to start. It''s interesting."


    "What did you say?" Ji Hiragana Xuena asked in a daze.


    "nothing."


    Yuantang Yuan responded, and then looked at Fujisaka Touka said:

 Chapter 388：

    "Since it''s confirmed that it''s Dong Jia, then it''s fine."


    When she said this, she pondered for a moment and said:


    "For the time being, Dongjia will be taken care of by you and Sayaka."


    "It''s a teacher!" Ji Hiragana Xuena asked in a panic, "Saiyaka and I are not good at medical techniques. It is better to let Master Dongjia stay here. It is better to send it back to the mainland and let professionals treat it."


    "It doesn''t work."


    Yuan Tang Yuan shook his head, then glanced at Ji Hiragana Xuena, frowned and said:


    "You really haven''t adjusted your mind yet."


    "what?"


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca was stunned for a moment, and looked at her teacher with some puzzlement.


    Yuantangyuan walked to the window, opened the curtains, looked at the sea in the distance, and sighed:


    "Has Your Majesty asked you to hand Dong Jia over to the Lion King agency?"


    "No, no."


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina realized something, but couldn''t feel it.


    "Since there is none, then the Lion King agency cannot accept Dong Jia, even if she is the Three Saints of the previous generation."


    Yuantangyuan''s tone was cold:


    "Xuena, if one day, His Majesty asks you to eradicate the Lion King mechanism, I hope you can pick up the weapon as soon as possible, instead of asking why."


    "what¡­¡­"


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina widened her eyes and said incredulously.


    She took a deep breath, forcibly calmed down, and then said:


    "Teacher, is it the wrong time to test my loyalty at this time?"


    "No, it''s not a test..."


    Yuantangyuan shook his head, and then said:


    "This is the last order from the Three Saints to you."


    "Why?" Ji Hiragana Xuena was silent for a moment, then asked.


    At this moment, Yuantangyuan turned around and asked back against the window:


    "I ask you, Yukina, what was the purpose of the establishment of the Lion King institution at the beginning?"


    "To deal with the handling of large-scale man-made magical disasters and intelligence work in the island country, to ensure the safety of people''s lives and property, and not be affected by disasters."


    Ji Hiiragi''s answer was extremely quick, as if she had said it countless times.


    Hearing this, Yuantangyuan nodded with satisfaction, and then asked:


    "Then now, who is the existence capable of creating large-scale man-made magical disasters and threatening the entire island country?"


    "Yes...Yes..." Ji Hiragana Xuena couldn''t answer.


    There was fine sweat on her forehead, her face was pale, she bit her lower lip, and did not dare to speak.


    "Don''t worry, speak out boldly." Yuantangyuan comforted her.


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca was silent for a moment, and then whispered: "It''s the Fourth Primogenitor."


    Aren''t the ''people'' who pose a huge threat to the island nation and can easily create large-scale magical disasters the True Ancestors?


    "do you understand?"


    Yuantangyuan smiled and said:


    "Since the Lion King agency is committed to dealing with large-scale magical disasters, it cannot avoid the Fourth Primogenitor."


    "It''s just the existing power of the Lion King agency, no, maybe the power of all mankind can''t stop the will of that majesty."


    "how come¡­¡­"


    Ji Hiiragi Xuecai finds it hard to believe that although Su Jin is not gentle, but a normal person, he has such terrifying power.


    "If you can''t beat it, join in? You should understand this, Yukina."


    At this time, Yuantangyuan showed a smile.


    "In ancient times, when faced with natural disasters that could not be confronted, they could only pray to the gods, and the same is true for the Lion King agency."


    "So, don''t do things that offend that person, and don''t affect that person''s will."


    "As long as you stand behind that person, you will make the greatest contribution to the Lion King agency."


    "Do you understand it?"


    "I understand."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ministry of Foreign Education.


    After thinking for a while, La Furia finally dialed the dedicated line to the country.


    Chapter 0496 illegitimate daughter


    Near noon.


    La Furia finally received a call back from Aldikia.


    "How is the result?"


    In the hotel suite, La Furia, who was sitting on the sofa, immediately asked.


    After seeing Nangong in the morning, she instructed the domestic subordinate knights to track down Ye Lai Xiansheng''s information, and returned to the hotel where she was staying, waiting for a call back.


    "..."


    On the other end of the phone, there was no response, only heavy breathing echoed, as if he was mulling over his words.


    "what happened?"


    Ra Furia, who had some doubts at first, couldn''t help but feel an ominous premonition in her heart.


    Something big seems to have happened.


    "His Royal Highness La Furia."


    The woman on the other end of the phone line said with a wry smile in a tone of "I don''t know how to explain it":


    "Your Majesty has defected."


    La Furia''s expression froze.


    what the hell? ?


    His Majesty defected?


    Her grandfather, the current king of the Kingdom of Ardikia, Garrard Lihavain, defected?


    "What''s going on? What''s going on with the defection?"


    La Furia''s breathing was messed up.


    It''s good, why did my grandfather defect?


    "His Majesty Garrard temporarily announced his abdication an hour ago to give way to His Royal Highness Lucas, who has now fled to the Extermination Dynasty."


    The woman on the other end of the phone replied in a very subtle tone.


    "What''s the situation?"


    La Furia was even more confused.


    "I just asked you to investigate a former court magister named Ye Lai Xiansheng. Why did Grandpa abdicate? And he also fled to the Second Primogenitor''s Night Empire?"


    "Let me tell you."


    Another voice came from the other end of the phone.


    La Furia heard it, it was her grandmother, Mujie Lihavain.


    Also the current queen.


    But now it''s time to call the queen mother.


    "Grandmother."


    La Furia''s confusion gradually paralleled after hearing the slightly aged voice.


    "Ye Laiqinyin, La Furia, you should still remember that aunt who brought you eighteen forbidden books every day when you were a child, and brought you ninja movies for little Justina."


    "do not remember."


    Hearing the Eighteen Bans, La Furia retorted without thinking.


    "Are you sure?" Miao Jie asked meaningfully on the other side of the phone.


    "Okay, I admit, I did read some banned books that didn''t conform to the royal style, but don''t worry, there''s no extreme content in it, it''s just some less-than-decent novels."


    La Furia sighed and said helplessly.


    "very good."


    Miao Jie laughed, and then seemed to say something to the subordinate next to him.


    ''Is it recorded? ¡¯


    ''It''s recorded, Your Majesty the Queen, no, Your Majesty the Queen Mother. ¡¯


    La Furia''s face twisted for a while, and finally she twitched a few times recently and said in a very bad tone:


    "Grandma, if you still need me to do things for you, please dispose of the recording just now."


    The other side was silent for a while, and then smiled bitterly: "Guess it?"


    "Maybe only part of it."


    La Furia raised her hand, squeezed her brows and said:


    "What is the relationship between Ye Lai Qinyin and Ye Lai Xiansheng?"


    "Brother and sister."


    "So that''s the case, then Ye Lai Qinyin and grandfather..."


    "Your grandfather tricked her."


    There was a sneer on the phone.


    "I understand..."


    La Furia covered her face with her hands and said speechlessly:


    "Although my grandfather had a bad reputation when he was young, I didn''t expect that after he became king, he would dare to mess around."


    Thinking of Ye Laiqinyin, thinking of the escaped grandfather... La Furia took a deep breath and asked:


    "Grandfather has an illegitimate child, right? Besides, it''s in the original empire where I live, and it''s on Itogami Island."


    "Actually, it''s an illegitimate daughter."


    The Queen Mother Miao Jie said in a slightly bitter voice:


    "If it wasn''t for the old minister who tortured your grandfather, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know the existence of that child."


    Torture... La Furia''s eyelids jumped, inexplicably a little cowardly.


    My grandmother is still so strict... It''s okay for a man to raise a baby outside, but his grandfather is really too irresponsible... La Furia, who supports haremism, murmured in her heart, and then asked:


    "Do you want me to bring my aunt back?"


    The escaped grandfather came from a sideline of the Lihawain family, and also belonged to the spiritual medium that inherited the blood of the Valkyrie.


    Therefore, his daughter naturally carries the blood of the psychic medium of the Lihavain family, but it is not as pure as La Furia.


    It is obviously inappropriate to allow such a princess to be outside, especially in the Night Empire of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    However, they were reminded by Nangong that month before they knew the existence of illegitimate daughters.


    It is already obvious who is in the hands of this stray king''s blood now.

 Chapter 389：

    In the face of this situation, La Furia did not dare to say that he could guarantee completion.


    Therefore, she can only say frankly:


    "You may not know it yet. After I got here, I asked to see the Fourth Primogenitor many times but was rejected."


    "What does your majesty want?" Miao Jie asked simply and rudely.


    "I didn''t receive any hints." La Furia was also confused.


    It stands to reason that this kind of rejection often hints at what you want.


    But from the beginning to the end, La Furia did not receive any hints from the original empire.


    It''s impossible that His Majesty the Fourth Primogenitor is not sure what he wants from Aldikia, right?


    "No?" Miao Jie''s tone was obviously stunned, and then she asked, "That majesty is really interesting."


    You can simply say that he has done a good job... La Furia pouted, and at the same time suddenly remembered something, not sure:


    "However, the Void Witch has conveyed a message, it may be a hint, but I can''t be sure."


    "what news?"


    "The third primogenitor has landed on the island and met with the fourth primogenitor. The two sides seem to have a close cooperative relationship."


    La Furia''s tone involuntarily became serious.


    "..."


    There was no sound on the other end of the phone.


    If it wasn''t for the faint sound of breathing, La Furia would have wondered whether the connection was interrupted.


    "No wonder you can''t be sure." Miao Jie finally smiled bitterly: "The two great ancestors met in secret, and revealing such news can no longer be said to be a hint."


    This is almost equivalent to bluntly saying that the pattern of the world has to undergo major changes. The two great ancestors plan to join forces to make trouble. Where are you Aldikia?


    This... this is asking them to stand in line!


    "Grandmother..." La Furia opened her mouth and finally fell silent.


    "It''s fine for me to think about this matter. Your first priority now is to meet that little guy and her address. People from the original empire should have reminded you."


    Miao Jie said this and sighed:


    "Try to bring her back, after all, she is my daughter."


    "I understand."


    After La Fulia responded, she chatted with Miao Jie for a while, and then hung up the phone.


    "Bring it back... Does grandma prefer to cooperate with the Fourth Primogenitor..."


    La Furia held the phone and muttered to herself.


    It seemed that her meeting with the Fourth Primogenitor was inevitable.


    I just don''t know if I saw that person next to Haase Natsuyin, or somewhere else.


    Chapter 0497


    The abandoned monastery behind the exhibition park in the east area of ??Itogami Island.


    "arrive."


    Looking at the monastery whose walls were still stained with black and gray, Su Jin said in a very calm tone:


    "It looks like it''s a little early."


    He didn''t see anyone from the Kingdom of Aldikia around.


    From this point of view, La Furia should have not figured out the situation of Natsune Haase.


    Oh, the subordinates of the old King Aldikia are really sincere, and the illegitimate daughter has not been exposed for more than ten years.


    Huangsaka Sayaka, who followed Su Jin, asked nervously:


    "Your Majesty, are you dating someone else here?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head and asked with a smile:


    "you guess?"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka''s face twisted, and then he asked cautiously:


    "Isn''t it the second true ancestor? Or the first true ancestor!"


    Even the third primogenitor called Su Jin the lord, and Huangsaka Sayaka had a little expectation that the three primogenitors were actually his own.


    "Not really."


    Su Jin shook his head, but before Hwangsaka Sayaka breathed a sigh of relief, he added:


    "But it''s hard to say what''s going to happen in the future, at least the second primogenitor had intentions."


    "..."


    Co-authoring, have you really planned to conquer the other two True Ancestors?


    Moreover, what is the intention of the Second Primogenitor? Except for the Forgotten Battle King, are the other True Ancestors already yours?


    Hwangsaka Sayaka blushed with a lot of guts in her heart, but she didn''t dare to ask any question she was curious about.


    She understands now.


    ''You know too much! '' This sentence is specially used for people like her.


    She didn''t want to die young because she knew too much.


    However, what Kwangsaka Sayaka didn''t expect was that secrets would chase after people.


    "Aren''t you curious what I''m here for? Huh? What are you covering your ears to see?"


    Looking at Hwangsaka Sayaka, who was covering her ears in front of her, Su Jin was slightly taken aback.


    "You better stop talking, I''m worried about being silenced..." Hwangsaka Sayaka said with tears in her eyes.


    To be precise, it was silenced by the Lion King agency.


    After all, the second, third, and fourth primogenitors have actually joined forces. The value of this kind of information is too great, and she is still a member of the Lion King agency.


    "Huh? Didn''t the Lion King agency tell you ''you are already mine''?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said meaningfully at random.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Huangsaka Sayaka was stunned for a moment, and after thinking about it, he put down the hand covering his ears, heaved a sigh of relief, and patted the well-developed chest and said:


    "Then I''ll be fine."


    She still understands the difference between herself and outsiders. At this time, she is very glad that the Lion King agency has ''sold'' herself.


    If she didn''t sell it, she would be miserable.


    "Back to the topic." Su Jin smiled, and then said, "Guess what I came to this church for?"


    "God, or do you need a special race that can be used as an experiment for the holy annihilation?"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka responded quickly.


    After listening to the conversation between Su Jin and the Third Primogenitor Jada Kukokan almost the whole time, she could somewhat guess Su Jin''s purpose.


    "almost."


    As Su Jin approached the church, he introduced in a calm tone:


    "Adilard Abbey."


    "The monastery was built by King Ardikia secretly and managed by the descendant of Hermes, the great alchemist Nina Adila''s monastery."


    "The Nordic kingdom of Aldikia actually secretly built a monastery in the Demon Special Zone with the great alchemist?"


    Kwangsaka Sayaka said that she already felt a toothache.


    Not to mention Aldikia, the kingdom of Valkyrie in Northern Europe.


    The repair of Nina Adila is the only remaining great alchemist in modern times, and it is rumored that it has survived for more than two hundred years.


    These two people who couldn''t fight together, built a monastery on Xianjin Island in the Mozu Special Zone. If they say there is no secret, who would believe it!


    "What are they going to do together?"


    Kwangsaka Sayaka couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    "It''s not a joint effort, it''s a mutual benefit."


    Su Jin shrugged, crossed the broken wall of the church, and stepped on the lawn in the courtyard:


    "King Ardikia wanted to hide his illegitimate daughter in the far east, and Nina Adila''s Xiuwei monitored and used the dragon vein Fengshui of Itogami Island to suppress the [Sage''s Spiritual Blood]. The two parties hit it off. ."


    Speaking of which, one cat after another appeared in Su Jin''s field of vision.


    There are British shorthairs, large oranges, and piles of kittens of unknown breeds.


    They came out from the corner, the grass, and behind the half-broken charred wall, calling and watching Su Jin.


    "Why are there so many cats?"


    Hwangsaka Sayaka asked inexplicably, and at the same time resisted the urge to slap it.


    The feeling of poking a cat''s stomach is very similar to poking Yukina''s face in the middle of the night... Hwangsaka Sayaka added in her heart.


    "Raised by an illegitimate daughter."


    Su Jin explained, then smiled and said:


    "She seems to like cats."


    Huangsaka Sayaka looked at the big fire that seemed to have occurred in front of him, and it looked very dilapidated, but the monastery covering a large area suddenly said:


    "It''s very convenient to live here."


    Itogami Island is an artificial island after all, so there is a shortage of land. It is really troublesome to find a site the size of a monastery to raise cats.


    "Is your purpose the princess who was left behind?"


    Kwangsaka Sayaka asked with a little doubt:


    "But if it''s just an illegitimate daughter, the Kingdom of Aldikia probably won''t compromise, right?"


    At this time, Su Jin used his feet to move away from the wild cat that came to beg for licking, smiled and said:


    "Is the Kingdom of Ardikia strong?"


    Kwangsaka Sayaka stopped talking.


    Although Ardikia is known as the kingdom of the Valkyries, and even with the empire where the First Primogenitor forgot the King of War, the King of War has been fighting for many years without falling behind.


    But the discerning person knows it.


    That was under the circumstance of forgetting that the King of War did not take action.


    Once the True Ancestor personally takes action, the Kingdom of Aldikia will definitely not be able to hold on.


    Destroy the country alone.


    This is why the True Ancestor has a high status in this world.


    For the same true ancestor, even the fourth true ancestor who is called the strongest.


    In the mere Aldikia, Su Jin is afraid that it can be destroyed easily.


    Since it can be destroyed easily, there is no compromise.


    They haven''t made Su Jin pay too much value for calculation.


    Considering this, Su Jin''s purpose is obvious.


    "The spiritual blood of the sage and the great alchemist are your goals?"


    "Yes. The highest peak of alchemy, the [Perfect Human] sage. I don''t think this is more suitable for experimental materials."


    Aren''t the mechanical gods and alchemy beings a good match?


    With a happy mood, Su Jin walked into the monastery with a smile, and opened the door leading to the hall from the back door in the backyard.


    Huangsaka Sayaka quickly followed, and not long after, Su Jin and Su Jin came to the hall where the prayer seat was removed, leaving only the open space as a cattery.

 Chapter 390：

    In a group of wild cats, the two saw a girl with short silver-white hair, an extremely pure temperament, and a light-colored sailor skirt.


    "You are?"


    The princess left behind by Aldikia, Hase Natsune.


    Chapter 0498 Ye Lai Xiansheng who admits counselling


    In the prayer hall of the church, Su Jin saw the silver-haired girl squatting on the ground with a cat in her hand.


    Even when they met for the first time, Su Jin had to praise each other''s temperament in his heart.


    The kind of empty inspiration and innate pure temperament made Su Jin think that the angel of the cross religion is nothing more than that.


    In a sense, the girl in front of her can really become an angel.


    However, based on Su Jin''s ability, it is natural to see that Yease Natsuyin has not undergone any training and transformation.


    Now she is really just an ordinary girl.


    "You are¡­¡­"


    Yase Natsuyin stood up with the cat in her arms, her blue eyes filled with a little doubt.


    "What a pure person..."


    Kwangsaka Sayaka, who saw Natsune Haase, couldn''t help but sighed with emotion.


    And looking at Haase Natsuyin''s iconic silver-haired blue, Kwangsaka Sayaka still doesn''t know where the other party is the illegitimate daughter of the royal family who lives abroad.


    "Yase Natsuyin?"


    Su Jin asked the other party''s name.


    "Who are you?" Yase Xiayin looked at Su Jin a little confusedly, as if wondering if she had seen each other before?


    But in her impression, she should not forget someone who looks like Su Jin.


    "I''m someone your father knew."


    Your adoptive father and real father must know me, but I just don''t know them... Su Jin added silently in his heart.


    "Ah, are you my father''s friend?"


    Yease Xiayin easily believed what Su Jin said, hugged the cat and said in surprise:


    "Are those two here to find my father?"


    Before Su Jin could respond, a voice came from behind.


    "Xia Yin!"


    Su Jin turned his head slightly, and behind him saw a short-inch male in a white coat and strange earrings.


    This person is Ye Lai Xiansheng, who is currently working in a multinational pharmaceutical company.


    "Father."


    Yease Xiayin shouted, but did not speak.


    She thought it was her father''s friend who came to the door to discuss something important.


    Ye Lai Xiansheng stood at the door, looked at Su Jin and Huangsaka Sayaka, and then said solemnly:


    "I don''t remember knowing the two of them. If the two of you are okay, please go back. This is a private territory."


    He felt that some of Su Jin''s comers were not good, but he did not think that the other party would dare to do something here.


    Not only because of the magic circle he arranged in the church, but also because of the recent comeback of the Fourth Primogenitor, the streets of Itogami Island are patrolled by divine weapons.


    It can be said that with any call, those god-made weapons that can even be hardened by the vampire elders will rush up to suppress all those who refuse to obey.


    With such security conditions, Ye Lai Xiansheng does not need to be afraid of some small thieves.


    "Private territory?"


    Huangsaka Sayaka frowned, and immediately said dissatisfied:


    "When did the public monastery become the private domain of the individual?"


    "Even if there is, it should be His Majesty''s territory."


    Although the Adira Dexiu monastery was a capital injection from the Kingdom of Aldikia, the money was a donation. The actual management of the monastery was the Itogami Island Management Commune.


    After the establishment of the original empire, the land in this place was still the management commune in name, but in fact it was the territory of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    After clarifying this point, Ye Lai Xiansheng''s words were untenable.


    Hearing His Majesty''s name, Ye Lai Xiansheng frowned.


    A subordinate of the Fourth Primogenitor?


    Then things won''t work out.


    While vigilant in his heart, he asked calmly on his face:


    "The two who run the commune?"


    "Of course... yes..."


    Hwangsaka Sayaka''s arrogance suddenly stagnated.


    It seems that she really wants to tell the truth, she is not actually a person from Itogami Island.


    Thinking of this, Huangsaka Sayaka turned her head and looked at Su Jin with some embarrassment.


    puff!


    Seeing the embarrassed Hwangsaka Sayaka, Yase Natsuyin couldn''t help but burst into a smile.


    Hwangsaka Sayaka looked over with resentment on her face, but Haase Natsuyin was startled.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to...I just...just..."


    Yease Natsuyin covered her mouth and smiled uncontrollably.


    It was really just when Hwangsaka Sayaka scolded her father for being too righteous, and after being instantly counter-killed, the stunned expression was so contrasting that people couldn''t help laughing.


    Being laughed at by a little girl, Huangsaka Sayaka''s expression couldn''t hold anymore, and she shouted to Su Jin with shame: "Your Majesty..."


    Ye Lai Xiansheng, who wanted to laugh at first, froze for a moment, and his expression froze.


    At this time, Su Jin couldn''t help but laugh, stretched out his hand and rubbed Huangsaka Sayaka''s hair and said:


    "Okay, okay, I''ll let that month arrange an actual job for you in the evening, so as not to be unjustifiable."


    When Hwangsaka Sayaka saw this, she could only helplessly nodded.


    Who let her join Su Jin''s side not long ago.


    After comforting Huangsaka Sayaka, Su Jin raised his head and looked at Ye Lai Xiansheng, who was sweating coldly, and said:


    "It looks like you know that something happened to you?"


    Ye Lai Xiansheng''s face was heavy, and he asked uncertainly, "The Fourth True Ancestor?"


    Su Jin smiled and said, "No one dares to pretend to be me on this island."


    Ye Lai Xiansheng smiled bitterly.


    This is true.


    Dare to pretend to be the Fourth Primogenitor, just look at the ''God-made weapons'' trained in the park and you''ll understand what''s going on.


    Thinking of this, Ye Lai Xiansheng couldn''t help but glance at Ye Lai Xia Yin, then turned his head and sighed:


    "Are you because of the visit of His Royal Highness La Furia?"


    At this time, Su Jin said unsurprisingly:


    "It seems that your collaborators in the Kingdom of Aldikia are quite responsible."


    Few people in the Kingdom of Ardikia know about Ra Furia''s secret visit to Itogami Island.


    But Ye Lai Xiansheng, who was far away on Xianjin Island, was notified. Thinking about it, His Majesty the old king over there must have summoned the message.


    This can also explain the reason why Ye Lai Xiansheng appeared here in work clothes like a white coat.


    80% is afraid that the former niece, the current adopted daughter, Haase Natsune, will be taken away by the people of Aldikia.


    "..."


    Ye Lai Xiansheng opened his mouth, couldn''t help the pressure, knelt down toward Su Jin, and said in the posture of sitting down.


    "And please leave a way for this child to live."


    Seeing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and immediately played with the taste:


    "You''re quite funny."


    He thought that Ye Lai Xiansheng would be dishonest, but the other party turned out to be honest and disrespectful, more cowardly than a mouse.


    But if you think about it, it''s normal.


    Offending the emperor in an empire, I know it''s stupid.


    What''s more, the true ancestor is not comparable to the emperor of human beings, it is a monster whose real power is attributed to himself.


    Su Jin looked at Ye Lai Xiansheng, thinking about how to deal with the other party.


    "Father¡­¡­"


    Yase Natsuyin didn''t know the specific situation, but also realized that the key to the matter seemed to be Su Jin.


    She couldn''t help looking at Su Jin and wanted to say something, but she was worried that she was stupid and said the wrong thing, so she could only stand there and look at her family worriedly.


    Seeing her slightly uneasy look, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t come to kill you."


    Su Jin said this and added:


    "I''m not greedy for your blood either."


    Ye Lai Xiansheng, who was kneeling on the ground, heard this, but his heart became heavier.


    They are adults, and everyone knows that there are not so many good things in the world.


    The Fourth True Ancestor came to the door to find someone in person, without life or blood, wouldn''t the attempt be even bigger?


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t want to explain, just smiled and looked at the door of the church:


    "Looks like the Lord is here."


    Chapter 0499 Respond to requests


    Outside the church, exhibition park.


    Wearing a black knight uniform, the heroic La Furia looked at the dilapidated chapel not far away, and was indeed surprised:


    "Grandfather actually hides my aunt in such a place?"


    Although it is said that she is an illegitimate daughter, it is too immoral to hide in such a dilapidated church that is obviously unsuitable for people to live in.


    The Kingdom of Aldikia is not so much worse than that.


    "That was two years ago."


    Holding a parasol and wearing a white pleated skirt, the gothic Nangong Nayue said indifferently:


    "Two years ago, a fire broke out in the monastery where your illegitimate daughter was fostered, and she was picked up by Ye Lai Xiansheng. Now she should be living in a nearby apartment building that cannot keep pets."


    "That''s fine."


    La Fulia breathed a sigh of relief. If her aunt really lived in such a crappy place, her grandfather would be slaughtered by her grandmother.


    Grandmother and Yease Xiayin''s mother were friends who had never been friends and were close friends in her boudoir. You cheated on your wife''s best friend''s body, and let her daughter live in a slum.


    "This is the place. If you want to find someone, go find it yourself."


    Nangong Nayue, who was dragged to find someone, was about to leave after saying this.


    "Please wait a moment." La Furia hurriedly held back.


    "What else is there?"


    Nangong Nayue frowned and looked at La Fulia with a displeased expression:


    "I have a lot of work. If it wasn''t for your mother''s sake, do you think I would waste time watching the ethical drama of kinship recognition with you?"

 Chapter 391：

    "You''re joking, niece doesn''t mean that."


    La Furia logically downgraded herself to a junior, so as to take the opportunity to get closer.


    Nangong Nayue''s brows slightly eased, then glanced at La Furia and said:


    "Then what''s the matter, hurry up!"


    "I just want to ask you, how can I go abroad for Yease Xiayin? You know, grandma feels that I owe my aunt a lot, so I want to take her back to China to live for a while and get close to her."


    La Furia asked with a smile.


    The so-called stretch out your hand does not hit the smiling face.


    When she said this, Nangong couldn''t say anything that month.


    But she was too lazy to go around in circles, she just laughed and said:


    "It''s useless for you to ask me about this. You should also know who the person who pinpoints that little guy will be."


    The Fourth Primogenitor really liked the blood of the king of Ardikia... La Furia''s heart sank, but he knew that things were going to be difficult.


    It stands to reason that a princess who lives abroad can''t be taken away if she can''t take it away. It''s no big deal.


    The routines of exchanging protons between major empires have long been varied.


    But Aldikia is different.


    The most important reason why Ardikia is called the kingdom of Valkyrie is the psychic queen who is born steadily in each generation.


    They are born with the nature of saints, and they inherit a lot of important magic technology information in their blood, and this thing, but vampires can take it through blood-sucking behavior.


    Therefore, in a real sense, the value of Natsune Haase lies in the military secret information of the Kingdom of Aldikia.


    Taking into account the mood of the grandmother and the interests of the country, La Furia obviously cannot make up her own mind:


    "Isn''t there any way?"


    She asked Nangong that month, hoping that the master would not look at the monk''s face and look at the Buddha''s face, and give a little hint.


    When La Furia said this, she seemed to inadvertently put a spell gun that she was carrying into Nangong Nayue''s hand:


    "This is the latest spell gun. Miss Yue may wish to play with it. We may talk about it again."


    "I heard that you have been curious about the composition of the spell gun. Maybe I can provide a little help in this regard."


    Hearing this, Nangong Nayue gave La Furia a playful look:


    "Okay, you are looking for me to ask for a way."


    Nangong just felt it with his hands that month, and after checking the magic power, he knew that the curse gun was the latest style of the Kingdom of Aldikia.


    And according to La Furia''s ceremony, maybe Haase Natsune can change the production line of the spell gun.


    This can be said to be one of the signature magic techniques of the Aldikia Kingdom.


    Although it may not be the latest model, it is not a cheap bargaining chip.


    Probably similar to sending a production line of fighter jets in service.


    Naturally, it was impossible for Nangong not to use this kind of gift that month, especially since the spell gun was suitable for special operations, which was exactly in line with the department she managed.


    But the problem is Su Jin''s side...


    Nangong Nayue sighed, thought about it, handed the thing back, and reminded:


    "I can''t do this."


    "Whether it can be done or not, this gun is just a gift, doesn''t Miss Yue think so?"


    La Furia didn''t take it, joked, and sent something out, even if she didn''t take it, she wouldn''t take it back, and she wasn''t that stupid.


    "You are a ghost."


    Nangong Nayue sighed, just looked at the gun in his hand, thought about it, and put it away:


    "Forget it, I can''t do it, it doesn''t mean you can''t do it."


    "Oh?" La Furia''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Is this a tricky rhythm?


    Seeing the clever little girl in front of him hooked up, Nangong raised the corner of his mouth indiscernibly that month, and then said in a slightly amusing tone:


    "You know, my family treats psychic mediums like you very well."


    "Maybe you go to intercede yourself, and he agrees."


    "You''re not joking, are you?"


    La Furia was clearly in disbelief.


    Will she succeed by begging for mercy? How is this possible, how can things be so simple.


    "Why not."


    When Nangong said this, Nayue said with a slightly weird expression:


    "That guy Su Jin has always been **** beautiful girls."


    "How do you say Chinese?" La Furia said with a subtle expression.


    Nangong''s first sentence that month was in Chinese. As a princess, La Furia still knew Chinese.


    But the Fourth Primogenitor was always responsive to beautiful women?


    seriously?


    Are you Nangong teasing me that month?


    "Speaking of which, you can do it yourself."


    Nangong said that in that month, and suddenly, feeling Su Jin''s breath, he couldn''t help but look at the monastery.


    "Oh, it''s a coincidence that people happen to be in the monastery."


    When she said this, she looked at La Fulia with a slightly amused look:


    "Why don''t you try?"


    Is it the kind of try that will kill you if you try it... Raphria thought to herself.


    Chapter 0500 Free is the most expensive


    La Fulia was finally hit by Nangong that month''s aggressive method.


    On the one hand, she didn''t think that Su Jin would kill her. Her mission this time was almost public, and Su Jin should not be so brutal that she killed the envoy.


    If she wanted to do that, a year ago, Su Jin would not have sealed her too strong spiritual vision ability.


    On the other hand, she was also curious about Su Jin''s purpose.


    Build an empire of the night, get in touch with the kingdom of Ardikia and the Queen of Chaos in secret.


    These three aspects all prove that Su Jin is planning something dangerous.


    And La Furia has an extraordinary interest in conspiracy and adventure.


    Didn''t it say in the knight novel?


    The heroic warrior accidentally discovered the big conspiracy of the devil, and based on this, he launched a series of struggles and finally won.


    This is the beginning of the story~


    Although her identity is closer to the princess in Monogatari, it doesn''t mean that La Furia has no interest in becoming a knight.


    "Just in case, can you allow me to use my spiritual power on Itogami Island?"


    "up to you."


    "But I personally suggest that you don''t do useless work."


    During the communication between La Furia and Nangong that month, the two passed through the overgrown courtyard of the dilapidated church and entered the church hall through the back door.


    In front of the priest''s pulpit, La Furia finally saw the goal of this trip.


    The Fourth True Ancestor Su Jin.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In front of the priest''s podium, Su Jin raised his head and looked at the statue on the wall.


    These statues are male or female, with sad faces, obvious scars on their bodies, and decorations on their bodies with one or more gems as embellishments.


    They are the ancient saints and saints revered by the Western European Church.


    Of course, the gems on these statues are all synthetic, and their value is not high, which effectively avoids the concern of thieves.


    According to the original information that Su Jin has learned, one of the gems hides the spiritual blood of the former great alchemist Nina Adila''s repair and sage.


    It''s a bit like the old grandpa''s routine... Su Jin looked around the statue, and after finding the special gem, he glanced at Yase Xiayin.


    Normally speaking, the illegitimate daughter of the Wang family, who had a miserable background, encountered the oppression of the mean princess niece ''La Filia'' who made trouble for her, and then accidentally discovered that an ancient great alchemist was sealed in the church she frequented. She embarked on pretending to slap her face and counterattacking her life as a queen.


    Thinking about it carefully, Haase Natsuyin''s life experience is quite close.


    It''s a pity that her character is too soft, and she can''t do anything to hurt others... Su Jin laughed, and finally turned her head to look behind her.


    In the aisle of the church, La Furia stood quietly for a long time, waiting for Su Jin''s return, without any intention to disturb the other party''s thinking.


    The princess is more honest than she thought... Even if Su Jin sees restlessness and cunning in her eyes:


    "This should be our second meeting."


    Su Jin looked at La Furia''s childish, but still very beautiful face, and said with a smile.


    "I can''t believe that you still remember the little girl who only met once. It really makes me feel very honored."


    La Furia bowed gracefully, her demeanor was more like a knight than a princess, and with that black knight costume, she was quite neutral and beautiful.


    Su Jin smiled and said softly:


    "There are not many women who have reached your level of spiritual vision. Even me, I have only seen them on a few goddesses."


    When La Furia heard this, she raised her head curiously, "I don''t know which goddesses they are?"


    Su Jin was a little stunned by her actions.


    Although what he said was not polite, shouldn''t a normal person just say a few humble compliments and take over the topic?


    Ask what is the operation?


    At this time, La Furia smiled slyly, with a smile on his face like a weasel who successfully stole chicken.


    Of course, she thought that Su Jin''s words just now were complimenting her, but she still chose to climb up the pole and try Su Jin''s wave in the opposite direction.


    Although this will make Su Jin a little unable to step down from the stage, it is not bad to earn a verbal compliment from the Fourth Primogenitor.


    Wouldn''t it be interesting if the Fourth Primogenitor could be called the woman with the strongest spiritual vision in the world?


    Anyway, Hase Natsuyin is here, and the Kingdom of Aldikia is definitely going to suffer. It''s not too much for her to earn some verbal praise, right?


    Wouldn''t Su Jin be reluctant to even give a compliment?


    "Goddess of War and Wisdom - Pallas Athena, Pandora the Perfect, and Sita, the Goddess of Earth."


    Su Jin reported three taboos in a calm tone.


    "Your spiritual ability is close to the three goddesses I know."


    Myths, including Greek myths, still exist in this world, but most of them are members of the Tianbu clan and have fallen.


    The only thing that has changed is the church in Europe.


    Because the First True Ancestor had forgotten the existence of the King of War and special individuals such as the Son and the Lady, the churches in Western Europe respected the Son and the Lady more than God, and their power was relatively small.


    Therefore, the name Su Jin said, except that Sita had never heard of it, La Furia still knew about Athena and Pandora.


    "I never imagined that in Your Majesty''s heart, I would be comparable to these goddesses."


    La Furia smiled and saluted, with a very pleasant smile on her face.


    However, in reality, her heart was full of murmurs.


    The Fourth Primogenitor is still familiar with these goddesses?


    She clearly remembered that in the secret historical documents of the palace, it was the Fourth Primogenitor Group that destroyed all the gods in the world, and only the three Primogenitors who had fallen into demons remained.


    History can''t be trusted...

 Chapter 392：

    With a sigh in his heart, La Furia turned his eyes slightly and looked at Ye Lai Xiansheng who was standing beside him, and Yase Natsuyin beside him.


    There can be no mistake, it is indeed the blood of the royal family... With just one glance, La Furia confirmed the identity of Natsune Haase.


    That innate spirituality and the dominant inheritance of silver-haired blue eyes can''t go wrong.


    "Your Majesty, you must already know the purpose of my trip."


    La Furia said in a soft tone as much as possible:


    "Grandma is very worried about Aunt Xia Yin''s situation, so I hope I can bring her back this time."


    Beside her, Natsune Haase opened her eyes slightly and looked at La Furia in surprise.


    If she heard it right, the girl in front of her who was older than herself actually called her aunt?


    In other words, is the other party his real family... Haase Natsuyin thought a little uncomfortably in her heart.


    Growing up in an orphanage, she naturally knew that she was adopted by Ye Lai Xiansheng, and she was naturally a little emotional when facing her real family at this time.


    After Su Jin heard the words, she gave La Furia a meaningful look, and then looked at Nangong Nayue behind her.


    Nangong Nayue nodded slightly.


    This means that La Furia''s gift has satisfied her, so that Su Jin can slaughter people at will.


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "up to you."


    La Furia''s expression stiffened slightly.


    At this time, Su Jin added with a smile:


    "I never stopped Hase Natsuyin''s thoughts of going home. I haven''t in the past, and I haven''t in the future. You seem to be worrying too much."


    It''s true that we are overthinking... But I also know that free lunch is the most expensive thing... La Furia was a little panicked.


    Chapter 0501 Hard-to-Eat


    La Furia bit her lip sullenly.


    Obviously she completed the task perfectly, but there was no happiness on her face.


    Although Su Jin didn''t make things difficult for her as she imagined, she also had to wonder if there were any traps in it.


    A vampire''s thirst for psychic blood is beyond imagination.


    According to La Furia''s understanding, each beast of the True Ancestor corresponds to a psychic concubine, and Su Jin''s favorite concubine obviously did not reach the number of twelve people.


    In this case, Su Jin said that she couldn''t believe it to let Yease Xia Yin go.


    This kind of thing, even if it is told to my grandmother, my grandmother will not believe it.


    Grandmother''s bottom line is actually to allow her aunt to visit her relatives for a week every year, without being abused, and at the same time not revealing the technical secrets of the Kingdom of Aldikia.


    I''m afraid my grandmother herself is also ready for Aunt Xia Yin to become the concubine of the Empire of the Night.


    But now, the performance of completely letting people go here is very creepy!


    Su Jin looked at La Furia''s twisted expression, hoarsely, and said with a smile:


    "What, could it be that you don''t want Yase Natsuyin to go back?"


    "You''re joking. As a member of the Wang family, Aunt Ardikia is naturally very welcome."


    The elegant smile returned to La Furia''s face.


    Although I am not sure about Su Jin''s attitude, people still have to take it back.


    It is indeed more dangerous to have Wang Xue in the Empire of Night.


    Especially when Su Jin "doesn''t care" about Natsuyin Hase.


    If he is bullied by some gangsters and savage orcs, the face of the Kingdom of Aldikia will be disgraced.


    But it was fine before, and now I''m taking Hase Natsuyin back to China... I always feel very uneasy... La Furia pursed her lower lip and said with a smile:


    "But before that, we still have to consider the opinions of my aunt and guardian."


    She needs a little buffer to figure out what Su Jin''s purpose is.


    The peeping of the Fourth Primogenitor was too disturbing.


    It doesn''t matter if you peep at me, but the kingdom of Ardikia can''t stand the turmoil right now... La Furia has always kept her private emotions and national interests very separate.


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin gave La Furia a playful look.


    He could guess La Furia''s scruples, but what did it have to do with him?


    The only information Ardikia could make him want to do is the information on the psychic queen and the modeled angel.


    The latter can be solved by Ye Lai Xiansheng and Fujisaka Touka, and the same is true for the psychic princess, who will take it when she needs it.


    Even though La Furia''s spirit vision talent is very high, Su Jin doesn''t think this kind of shrewd guy who has a country to take care of will be so easy to conquer.


    Just hang it as a spare tire... With this thought in mind, Su Jin said calmly:


    "If that''s the case, then you can discuss it well."


    After he finished speaking, he walked towards the gate, and Hwangsaka Sayaka, who had been following him, immediately followed.


    Nangong gave Su Jin a slightly surprised look that month, and followed.


    It didn''t take long for the three to leave the church, and at the same time, in the church, a gem on a statue disappeared.


    For Su Jin, it was naturally easy to take a gem without disturbing anyone.


    He even created a fake gem bomb and re-installed it, waiting for a nasty surprise for those who knew the inside story.


    La Furia sat down and a few people left, until after Su Jin really left, she looked at the wide open door and was stunned.


    gone?


    The Fourth Primogenitor just left?


    If you really have no conditions at all, let me take Wang Xue away?


    La Furia looked at the door blankly, and it took a while to recover.


    At this time, Ye Lai Xiansheng next to him frowned and asked:


    "What did you exchange for Xia Yin?"


    "No."


    La Furia shook his head and said:


    "Nothing. Mr. Ye Lai should have heard it just now. He doesn''t seem to care about Xia Yin."


    Ye Lai Xiansheng looked at La Fulia with very subtle eyes after hearing this.


    That expression, as if saying, ''Do you think I''m stupid? ¡¯


    Haven''t had a PY deal with the Fourth Primogenitor, would people let Haase Natsuyin go so easily?


    When he, a court magician, doesn''t know the attraction of your King Ardyquia''s blood to vampires?


    "If His Royal Highness La Furia is still secretive like this, I will not give up the fight for the custody of Xia Yin."


    Ye Lai Xiansheng looked at Yase Xia Yin next to him, and said after a moment of silence:


    "No matter what, she is also my sister''s daughter."


    Ye Lai Xia Yin raised her head in amazement and looked at Ye Lai Xiansheng.


    The adoptive father turned out to be her uncle? This kind of thing, the shocked Yease Natsuyin looked a little dazed.


    "You''re serious, no matter what, Aunt Xia Yin is also in the blood of the Wang family."


    La Furia looked embarrassed, but she still had to bite the bullet and make a promise.


    However, Ye Lai Xiansheng did not speak except for his frowning.


    Obviously it''s nothing, but why does it feel like I really sold my aunt... La Furia was depressed and wanted to vomit blood, but she still had to force a smile and said:


    "Anyway, let''s find a place to talk first."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head and looked at Haase Natsuyin:


    "Exactly, I can also explain the whole story to you, aunt."


    Yase Natsuyin hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said:


    "it is good."


    ¡ª¡ª


    "It''s a miracle, you actually let go of such a beautiful little girl."


    On the stone brick road in the exhibition park, Nangong laughed at Su Jin in a very playful tone that month and said:


    "Maybe it''s because I''m worried about my presence. If that''s the case, I don''t mind if you go back to church now."


    "Stop making fun of me."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and asked unceremoniously:


    "What did La Furia bribe you?"


    "The latest version of the curse gun production line can be said to be the best thing Aldikia can do. Other technologies basically need the royal bloodline to start."


    Nangong Nayue unceremoniously shook the bribe-style spear in his hand.


    This pistol with fine workmanship and beautiful moir¨¦ engravings is obviously a royal product of Aldikia.


    Taking such high-end goods as collectibles, Nangong Nayue, who was ordered to accept bribes, was naturally rude at all.


    "She''s a little polite."


    Su Jin took the gun, looked at it, and smiled: "It''s okay, you can rely on the high-end goods of the elves, the technology is not bad, if you play it well, it should be a six-digit gift, you can consider using the power of the devil as ammunition filling."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he returned the gun. It was an obvious lady''s pistol. It was useless to Su Jin.


    "Are you satisfied with that?"


    Nangong was really surprised that month:


    "Are you not greedy for the psychic medium of Ardikia?"


    "It''s a bit greedy indeed."


    Su Jin generously admitted:


    "It can rely on a higher life body, and it is a stable genetic bloodline. It is really good to use it as a three-digit divine body."


    "Then you..." Nangong showed a puzzled expression that month.


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and said:


    "The Crusaders are jealous of this kind of **** who can summon three-digit power. I am not in the heavens now, so what''s the hurry?"


    Nangong understood completely that month, and said with a teasing expression: "So it''s hard-to-get?"


    "clever."


    "Also, there are people more important than Aldikia to deal with right now."


    Su Jin smiled, then raised his hand and opened the palm that he had been holding.


    On it, a round ruby ??was being held in the palm of his hand.


    "This is?"


    Nangong asked inexplicably that month.


    Su Jin smiled and replied:


    "Xiu of Nina Adila, the last great alchemist in this world and... the spiritual blood of the sage."


    Chapter 0502 I''m just a passing true ancestor


    East District, Building C16, Teaching District.


    Nangong''s magic workshop in Nayue''s house.


    "The records related to the sages are all here."

 Chapter 393：

    With black hair, the ancient beauty in a dark kimono put a stack of parchment paper on the experimental table.


    A beauty with fiery eyes, Xiandumu Aye raised his head slightly and looked at Su Jin who was standing in front of the experimental bench and said:


    "Are you studying alchemy?"


    "What? Do you also know anything about alchemy?"


    Standing in front of the experimental bench, Su Jin asked while observing the composition of the sage''s spiritual blood with his mind power.


    "Research a little."


    Xiandumu Aye said calmly:


    "Otherwise, Nangong wouldn''t have called me from the library that month."


    "Are you telling me that your alchemy is stronger than that month?" Su Jin said with a slight smile.


    "I don''t deny this." Xiandumu Aye said arrogant words in a calm tone.


    "Enough of you, attacking my weaknesses in front of me, is it that I don''t exist?"


    Nangong Nayue, who was standing beside the coffee machine, clicked his tongue and said in a bad tone.


    "Ah, you haven''t left yet."


    Xiandumu Aye''s expression of surprise appeared in hindsight.


    "Your coffee is gone."


    Nangong Nayue sneered, poured the brewed coffee into a cup, then took a cup and placed it beside Su Jin, then looked at the red gem in the center of the experimental bench and said:


    "What''s the result? Can the spirit blood of the great alchemist and the sage be separated?"


    "Don''t worry, I still have a little research on the soul."


    Su Jin showed a slightly proud look.


    Whether it is the golden combat skills of Cancer or the spiritual body of the **** of death, Su Jin has spent a lot of energy to study it.


    Say something complacent.


    Referring only to soul attainments, Su Jin thinks he can get a four-digit evaluation.


    "Look at your arrogance."


    Nangong took a sip of coffee that month, and then asked:


    "How do you say it, is there no problem in the separation of the soul and the sage''s spiritual blood?"


    "Separating body and soul is surprisingly easy for me."


    As Su Jin said, he reached out to touch the spiritual blood of the sage in the state of ruby:


    "But the trouble is how to get Nina Yadilard to cooperate."


    "A fully cooperative alchemist and a controlled alchemist are two different things."


    "This is true."


    Nangong Nayue nodded slightly.


    Talents are everywhere in the world, but there are very few talents who are willing to sincerely loyal to you.


    After years of teaching experience and high-level practice in the empire, Nangong had already understood one thing that month.


    That is ''the greatest cost to human beings will always be the cost of communication. ¡¯


    And Nina Adilard, as a great alchemist who has survived for more than 270 years, it is really troublesome to make her allegiance.


    "Perhaps you can start with the difference between the sage and the alchemist."


    Xiandumu Aye calmly tapped the document on the table:


    "According to my impression and the data from 270 years ago, the Hermes in alchemy seemed to have a disagreement with the perfect creature [Sage] they made, and almost disappeared after a rainy night, leaving only Ni Na Adilard, the great alchemist, lives on."


    "From this point of view, Nina Yadilard should be in conflict with the sage, and from the spiritual blood collected so far, Nina Yadilard seems to have merged with the spiritual blood of the sage. Together."


    "It''s weird, isn''t it?"


    "What do you mean..." Nangong narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiandumu Aye with a slightly surprised expression.


    "Watcher."


    Xiandumu Aye sneered:


    "The most favorite tricks of the descendants of Tianbu."


    "Just like the two little girls that the Lion King agency gave you recently, I guess Nina Yadilard may have also become the sage''s watcher."


    "It is indeed possible."


    Su Jin glanced at Xiandumu Aye, and then laughed dumbly.


    According to the original content in his memory, Nina Yadilard has indeed become the watcher of the sage.


    The sage wants to get rid of surveillance, kill all life, and become the most perfect life on this planet.


    Although Su Jin thinks that the sage''s brain circuit is very problematic, whether from the original work or Xiandumu Aye''s understanding, it seems to be the case.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin added with a smile:


    "The information I got from private intelligence is not much different from what you said, Ah Ye."


    Hearing this, Xiandumu Aye raised the corner of his mouth slightly, but still said indifferently:


    "Personally, I suggest that you still wake up Nina Yadilard''s soul. For some things, you still need to ask people who have experienced it in person to get the most accurate answer."


    Hearing this, Nangong opened his folding fan that month and praised:


    "As expected of a woman who has experienced history, her practice is indeed sophisticated."


    He actually said to my face that I was an old woman... Xiandumu Aye stared at Nangong Nayue faintly with a cold face.


    One tick for another... Nangong winked at Xiandumu Aye that month.


    Su Jin, who pretended not to see the small movements of the two, lightly pressed the spiritual blood of the sage, and said calmly:


    "In that case, wake up first."


    After he finished speaking, the fingertips that touched the spiritual blood of the sage lit up with a faint radiance, submerging into the spiritual blood.


    Just like the engine that got the oil, the spiritual blood of the sage suddenly shook at this moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Like the beating of the heart, the spiritual blood of the sage kept vibrating, and the hidden soul inside began to slowly recover.


    After about three or four seconds.


    A slightly vicissitudes of female voice came from the spirit blood.


    ¡¾Young man, did you wake me up? ¡¿


    The voice said this slightly, and the spiritual fluctuations in the atmosphere were concentrated beside Xiandumu Aye:


    ¡¾Um? Secretary Witch... Are you still alive? ¡¿


    "know?"


    Su Jin looked at Xiandumu Aye with some doubts.


    "No."


    Xiandumu Aye frowned and said inexplicably. She had never seen Nina Yadilard in her memory.


    [Hehe, an old senior like you will naturally not know me. After all, when I met you back then, I was just a little girl. ¡¿


    Hearing this, Nangong couldn''t help but chuckle that month.


    And Xiandumu Aye''s face was directly pulled down.


    Su Jin understood very well what Xiandumu Aye was feeling "uncomfortable" at this time.


    After all, he was called an old senior by a 270-year-old "old" alchemist, and it was strange that Ah Ye didn''t care.


    [It seems that I finally fell into the hands of the LCO? That''s not right, you are... Nangong that month? Why are you with Xiandumu Aye? ¡¿


    Nina said in a rather strange tone.


    She remembered that she was betrayed by her disciple 4 years ago and had to forcefully drag the sage to sleep together.


    At that time, it had been 5 years since Nangong arrested Xiandumu Aye that month and put him in the prison barrier.


    It stands to reason that these two people should be mortal enemies. Why do they suddenly appear in the same frame at the same time?


    "It turns out that you are the dean who disappeared in the monastery fire 4 years ago, Nina Adila''s Xiu, oh, Adila''s Xiu, Adilad, actually play word games on their surnames, and they are biased. It has passed the official of Itogami Island." Nangong Nayueman said mockingly.


    [It''s not a deception, it''s just a deal with the Mar group. ¡¿


    Nina Yadilard smiled slightly, and then, her mental fluctuations paused, and she concentrated on Su Jin''s side, and said in a subtle tone:


    [The same camp as the Void Witch and the Secretary Witch, awakened me again...]


    [I take the liberty to ask, you shouldn''t be a big man, right? ¡¿


    "That''s right."


    Su Jin nodded in agreement, and said with interest:


    "I''m just an ordinary True Ancestor who happened to pass by."


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Nina Adilard fell silent.


    Chapter 0503 take the liberty to ask a question


    True Ancestor... Nina felt a toothache. Although she has no body now, she does have a toothache.


    Although she could guess that the man standing next to the two great witches would not be ordinary people, the True Ancestor was a bit exaggerated.


    There are only four people in the world?


    Why did one pop up right in front of my eyes?


    She was silent for almost a minute, and then forcibly said in a calm tone:


    [The First True Ancestor I was lucky enough to have a relationship with you, but the atmosphere is completely different from yours. Although the Second True Ancestor rarely shows up, it should be a woman according to the records, and the Third True Ancestor is also a woman. In this way, the remaining Only the Fourth Primogenitor...]


    Nina deliberately paused when she said this, and deliberately induced Su Jin to speak.


    However, Su Jin did not respond, but the smile on his face was mixed with a little playfulness.


    The two sides were silent for a second, and Nina took the initiative to break the peace.


    Seeing that Su Jin was not ''deceived'', Nina sighed and said:


    [Although the fourth primogenitor has not awakened, judging from the body, it should also be a woman. ¡¿


    When she said this, she tentatively smiled and said:


    [Besides that, I have never heard of the existence of a fifth True Ancestor. ¡¿


    "In this way, even with the addition of the vampire king, it seems that the yin is prosperous and the yang is declining in the true ancestor."


    Su Jin smiled and said in a relaxed tone:


    "But after all that, do you want me to prove that I am the true ancestor?"


    At the same time as the words fell, Su Jin''s fingers that touched the blood shone slightly.


    It was lavender, with an eerie glow.


    Feeling the fear in her soul, Nina Yadilard said in an instant:


    ¡¾Do you think you can blackmail me like this? ¡¿


    Her voice fell, and she said quickly:


    [But whether it is the true ancestor or not has nothing to do with me. ¡¿


    [Young man, you must have deliberately awakened my soul without activating the spirit blood. Obviously, you have a special purpose, and that purpose requires a powerful alchemist, right? ¡¿


    "Looks like you figured it out."


    "I need to study the composition of mechanical life forms, and as a sage developer, Nina Yadilard, I need your cooperation."


    Su Jin didn''t refute Nina''s words. He didn''t know much about alchemy. With the cooperation of a big alchemist, it is estimated that it can indeed improve a lot of efficiency.

 Chapter 394：

    In particular, this alchemist is Nina Yadilard who created the liquid metal life form [Sage].


    Although metal lifeforms are different from mechanical lifeforms, they are at least smaller than the difference between machinery and flesh and blood.


    ¡¾Then you really found the right person. ¡¿


    Nina Yadilard''s tone brought a little smile:


    [My line of Hermes inheritance, the research is to sublimate human beings into metal life, so as to get rid of the limitations of the body and obtain a long life and powerful magic. ¡¿


    [And as the embodiment of its success, it is the ''sage'' of liquid metal life forms. ¡¿


    [Nearly infinite lifespan, huge magic power, and immortality brought about by metallization, here is the alchemy ''perfect life'' of the Hermes Adilard faction. ¡¿


    Nina briefly introduced her school, and then said with a smile:


    [However, what can you give? ¡¿


    [You must know that equivalent exchange is the first motto of alchemy. ¡¿


    "How about solving the sage for you?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth are slightly raised, and his eyes are slightly narrowed:


    "I can see that the simulated soul of the sage has begun to erode your soul. In this state, if you want to suppress the sage, I am afraid you have to keep the current gem state."


    Su Jin said this, raised his index finger, and the fingertip ignited a conspicuous purple flame.


    That is the arrogance produced when the accumulated corpse gas burns.


    "If I do it, I can annihilate the consciousness of the sage without harming your soul."


    "And when the sage disappears, without suppressing his consciousness, you can rely on the sage''s spiritual blood to reorganize your body."


    Hearing this, Nina Adirard said with a little playfulness:


    ¡¾Is the chips free? This is indeed a very exciting bargaining chip. ¡¿


    "No no no."


    Su Jin shook his head, then smiled and said:


    "The chips are not just freedom, but your ''life''."


    "Don''t forget, what I want to study is the sage, and when the sage''s consciousness is destroyed, the next person to become a ''sage'' is yourself."


    "So, the object I want to study is actually you."


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Nina was silent for a moment, and then smiled bitterly:


    [A man who speaks too bluntly will be hated. ¡¿


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, and he said in a relaxed tone:


    "I would prefer you to call this behavior ''cooperation''."


    Am I cooperating with you to study me... Nina murmured in her heart.


    But in reality, she really didn''t think of a way to reject Su Jin.


    For the two remaining souls in the spiritual blood, it makes no difference whether Su Jin leaves her or a sage.


    The real difference is that the sage will rebel against him and at the same time cannot cooperate, but he has the knowledge of the three views of human beings and alchemy, and can cooperate with Su Jin''s research.


    Judging from the flame in Su Jin''s hand that clearly made her soul feel pain, it is obvious that the other party has the ability to kill her.


    And alchemy... Xiandumu Ayeke is beside him.


    If the witch of the secretary cooperates, it will not be difficult to extract her memory before her death. At that time, even if Nina refuses to cooperate with Su Jin, it will be the same as if she did not refuse.


    Being a general... Nina sighed in her heart.


    She was silent for three or four seconds, and finally sighed:


    [Before working together, I would like to ask the situation clearly. ¡¿


    "go ahead."


    Su Jin, who knew that Nina had made a choice, nodded slightly.


    ¡¾What technology do you really want to study? ¡¿


    Su Jin frowned, and then said:


    "What I want to study is the secret technique of transforming gods into mechanical life."


    [Transforming the gods into mechanical life? ¡¿


    Nina''s tone was obviously raised a lot, obviously interested in such research.


    [Interesting, you have a **** in your hand? No, you caught a god? ¡¿


    ¡¾who is it? Which one exists? ¡¿


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression changed slightly, but in the end it returned to normal:


    "It''s Hermes, I caught Hermes, the twelve Greek gods."


    [It turns out to be Hermes! ¡¿


    Nina Adilard sighed with satisfaction.


    [Since it is this one, then the cooperation between us will be established...]


    [Hermes? ¡¿


    Nina''s tone suddenly changed:


    [I take the liberty to ask, is the experiment the triple-great Hermes? ¡¿


    "right."


    Su Jin admitted.


    Nina''s voice disappeared.


    In ancient alchemy books, ancient alchemists usually tampered with Hermes'' name.


    The teaching of alchemy from the gods to a real human prophet shows that alchemy is a mysterious knowledge that is purely learned and summarized by human beings. ''s discipline.


    And ''Hermes Thoth'', the **** of alchemy, was naturally tampered with as a human being.


    His human name is Hermes.


    That is, the ancestor of Nina Adilard.


    Hermes Adilard.


    The man in front of me invites me to dissect my ancestors and transform them into mechanical gods?


    Nina Adilard''s thinking was interrupted.


    Chapter 0504 You still say you are not a god?


    The ruby-like spiritual blood fluctuated a few times.


    Nina Yadilard recovered from her surprise and said with a low smile:


    [Let me help you unravel my ancestors, this is really ironic. ¡¿


    Su Jin didn''t care about Nina''s attitude at all, and asked with a smile, "So what''s your answer?"


    ¡¾make a deal. ¡¿


    Nina let out a low laugh, her tone a bit seductive.


    [I only have one condition, which is to allow me to study the structure of the mechanical **** after the fact. ¡¿


    [You know, how rare is a **** that originally belonged to a god, but has been transformed into a mechanical god. ¡¿


    [What''s more, this **** is still Hermes, the creator of alchemy. ¡¿


    Sure enough, an alchemist like a scientist shouldn''t expect her to have human morals... Su Jin murmured in her heart, and then explained:


    "The Hermes I caught is good at stealing and commerce, and has no authority related to alchemy."


    ¡¾authority? ¡¿


    Nina asked in a suspicious tone.


    Su Jin was silent for a while after hearing the words, and then explained:


    "A power that you can''t understand and can only be mastered by existences at the level of gods."


    "You just need to understand that the **** Hermes I captured is not good at alchemy."


    ¡¾I see. ¡¿


    Seeing Su Jin didn''t want to say more, Nina naturally didn''t plan to go deeper:


    ¡¾How do you plan to separate me from the sage? ¡¿


    "Extract your soul, make a body, and then stuff it in." Su Jin''s answer was very simple.


    ¡¾¡­¡­that''s it? ¡¿ Nina''s tone is a little subtle.


    As a great alchemist, Nina can still understand Su Jin''s operations.


    Extract the soul, use alchemy to create the human body, and then integrate the soul.


    It''s easy to say, how to operate it, that is, it involves the great alchemist and even the realm of the gods.


    "Could it be that you want me to help you customize your body?" Su Jin asked with a little doubt.


    ¡¾Can you customize it? ¡¿


    The strangeness in Nina''s tone was very obvious.


    "Humans, vampires, some sub-dragon species, and even special spiritual bodies, I can still create such bodies."


    There was strong confidence in Su Jin''s tone.


    As the root force, the microcosm has unimaginable power in creation and destruction.


    And as a seventh sense golden saint.


    Su Jin can even use the small universe to create miniature stars and galaxies, and detonate them to obtain huge destructive power.


    The two golden combat skills of starlight extinction and galaxy starburst are such tricks.


    Even stars can be made, and making a human body is naturally a no-brainer.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jin who only knew about vampires, humans, and the bodies of Yalongs like Bai Xueji, Su Jin would be able to create even a moon rabbit like a black rabbit.


    Of course, what will be created in this way is only a body, and there will be no corresponding soul, power, and spirituality.


    Just the body.


    [In that case, let¡¯s create an ordinary human body. ¡¿


    [By the way, do you need alchemy equipment? If there are gaps, I also have a collection of professional instruments hidden in the underground of the monastery. ¡¿


    "Do you need props to make a human being?"


    A confused expression appeared on Su Jin''s face:


    "Isn''t this thing enough to have a hand?"


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Nina was frightened by the confidence in Su Jin''s words.


    Even if the human beings who devoured the blood and attacked the world and reached the level of creating artificial life with magic technology, creating life with bare hands is the domain of God.


    [...you are happy. ¡¿


    Nina''s tone was quietly respectful.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jin who said that she wanted to make God Hermes into a mechanical god, and obviously had a grudge against Hermes, she would have suspected that Su Jin was Hermes, the **** of alchemy.


    "Give me your body data."


    [Okay, Your Majesty, no problem, Your Majesty. ¡¿


    After two minutes.


    Nina, who was parasitic in the spirit blood, looked at the brown-skinned, light-blond-haired, curvy self on the test bench, and her whole body fell into silence.

 Chapter 395：

    Really he made it with empty hands, she saw a light, and ''self'' appeared...


    "A good figure." Su Jin looked at the body that was made according to the data provided by Nina, and commented on it.


    ¡¾You seem to claim to be the true ancestor? ¡¿


    Su Jin turned his head and replied, "I share this position with the Fourth True Ancestor, why, is there a problem?"


    ¡¾Just be happy. ¡¿


    Nina no longer wonders why the secretary witch and the void witch stand on the side so obediently.


    In the face of a **** who forcibly said that he was the true ancestor, she was also well-behaved.


    Thinking that she was about to break away from the spiritual blood of the sage, Nina was a little sighed and a little nervous for a while.


    Thinking of the brutality of sages, Nina couldn''t help but say:


    [Before I get rid of my soul, please allow me to say a little more. Once my soul is free from spiritual blood, I am afraid that the sage will wake up directly...]


    "Isn''t this better?" Su Jin explained with relief: "Isn''t it a good thing that the guinea pig is very energetic?"


    [...you are happy. ¡¿


    Nina could no longer find words that fit her mood to describe Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at the spirit blood and said, "Next, I will pull out your soul and get ready."


    After three or four seconds of adjusting her emotions, Nina said:


    [I am ready. ¡¿


    About two seconds passed.


    "You can start now? Huh?"


    On the subject, the blonde woman with wheat-colored skin opened her eyes and blinked in shock.


    "It''s over? So soon?"


    "I''ve always been very quick with my hands."


    Su Jin said while putting on gloves for himself.


    Almost in the next second.


    On the experimental bench, manic laughter came from the spiritual blood of the sage beside Nina.


    "Hahaha, I finally got rid of you!"


    The ruby-like spiritual blood instantly turned silver-gray, and melted like metal.


    At this moment, however, two gloved fingers stretched out from above, gripping the fused metal and forcing it back to its original gem-like shape.


    "Who are you?"


    An anxious voice came from the spirit blood:


    "What did you do to me? Asshole, let me go!"


    "Just in case, give me a call."


    Su Jin, who was holding the spirit blood, muttered, and at the same time, the illusory ''lion''s gold'' appeared behind him.


    There was a crackling sound.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Another crackling.


    "I rely on you..."


    This time it was a rumbling boom.


    "Master, tell me, what pose do you want me to pose?"


    Looking at the sage who had completely lost his temper in his hand, Su Jin nodded with satisfaction:


    "Very good, you will be the first guinea pig in the future."


    "Thank you, thank you uncle for your name."


    The weak, pitiful, helpless sage made a humiliating voice.


    Nina looked at the sage who was subdued in Su Jin''s hands in 3 seconds. The corner of her mouth twitched when she thought of the reality that she sacrificed her life to seal the other party''s 270 years.


    I have been young for hundreds of years, what is the picture...


    "Okay, ready to start the experiment."


    Su Jin said while looking at Nina faintly.


    The latter shivered, jumped off the test bench quickly, and stood to the side respectfully.


    At this time, Su Jin''s fingertips began to light up, and at the same time said lightly:


    "Let''s start the conceptual dissection next, you''ll be fine."


    "no problem."


    The well-behaved, pitiful, and rather flamboyant Nina responded respectfully.


    Chapter 0505 Heroes save beauty?


    North America.


    A forest where the North American Alliance communicates with the Chaos Realm.


    Black smoke filled the sky above the forest.


    The crimson fire almost rendered half the sky.


    Crunch, crunch.


    The 15-meter-high, spider-like giant metal robot uses its tall and sharp spider feet to search in the uneven forest roads.


    Their red one eye kept spinning, as if looking for something.


    In the forest, there is a low **** that has not yet been affected by the flames.


    A blond vampire wearing a snow-white suit and a blue bow tie looked at those mechanical spider troops thoughtfully.


    He is Dimitriel Vattola, the vampire duke of the Warlord Realm.


    "Ross mechanical troops in the Chaos Realm, when the old man asked me to come here to check, he didn''t say that the Chaos Princess would release these guys."


    Vattola frowned, looking at the mechanical troops in the distance that seemed to be searching for something, with a solemn expression.


    A self-disciplined machine made with the technology of the ancient Tianbu, its power is comparable to that of the weakest-level True Ancestor Beast.


    If the number reaches 100, unless the True Ancestor makes a full effort, ordinary countries cannot compete with it.


    And now, the self-discipline machines in this forest have reached an astonishing five hundred bodies.


    "Hey, I''m afraid this is all the belongings of the Chaos Princess..."


    Vattola''s tone was relaxed, but he looked at those huge spider machines with a very solemn expression.


    "Lord Valtola? Shall we continue to check?"


    Beside, Vattola''s subordinate asked with sweat all over his head:


    "If you fight against the Rose army here, no matter whether you win or lose, it will cause the Chaos Realm to be hostile to us, right?"


    "Indeed."


    Vattola smiled, with a bit of excitement in his eyes:


    "With our current strength, we really can''t defeat Rose''s army, or in other words, at this scale, we are qualified to escape freely."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Vattola deliberately lengthened his tone:


    "Why do we have to fight head-on with the Rose army?"


    "What do you mean?" The subordinate showed an incredible expression.


    At this time, Vattola smiled and said:


    "I''m curious, what can make the old man and the princess of chaos care about at the same time..."


    At this time, the subordinates fully understood that Vattola wanted to grab food from the tiger''s mouth when the self-discipline unit was searching for the target!


    "Sir, is this too dangerous?" the subordinate asked nervously.


    Vattola didn''t respond, just turned his head to look at a self-disciplined weapon.


    After about two seconds, he suddenly opened his eyes:


    "coming!"


    "Don''t try to succeed!"


    Accompanied by a loud roar.


    A huge black wolf 20 meters high suddenly appeared from the burning forest, pounced on a self-disciplined machine with sharp teeth and sharp claws, and the two sides fell back with a bang.


    "Beastification? How can there be such a high-ranking orc in this forest?" Vattola''s subordinate said in amazement.


    "there!"


    Vattola''s eyes lit up, and her figure spread out in an instant, turning into golden bats, rushing towards the direction where the orcs suddenly appeared.


    His speed was extremely fast, and he even reached his destination before the other Rose troops.


    After passing through a few large burning trees, Vattola saw a hill and saw the bear cave below it.


    "Humanity?"


    Vattola looked at the shivering figure curled up in the bear cave in astonishment.


    It was a girl who was wearing a white dress, the wheat-colored skin on her cheeks and arms was black and gray, her eyes were full of fear, and she was under the age of 18.


    Without caring about anything else, Vattola, who guessed that the girl was the Princess of Chaos, and who had forgotten the goal of the Battle King, immediately summoned his own beast.


    A silver-gray devil snake rose out of thin air from the ground, opened its mouth to bite the girl, held the other party in its mouth, and flew towards the sky.


    At the same time, Vattola, who turned into a bat, also flew in the same direction.


    Almost in the next second.


    Nearly 100 red rays of light flooded the hill, directly erasing it along with the nearby surface.


    kilometers away.


    A wingless snake head soaring in the sky.


    The golden bats converged on the snake''s head, and then, Vattola''s embarrassed figure was revealed.


    He patted the right shoulder that was pierced by the laser, then looked at the flattened area thousands of meters away, and said to himself, "It was really dangerous just now."


    "Who are you?"


    A suspicious voice sounded.


    Vattola lowered his head, and his angle was just right to see the head of the girl who was held in his mouth by his beast.


    "I should be the one to ask this, beautiful lady."


    Vattola bowed gracefully and asked with a smile:


    "I wonder if I can know the lady''s name?"


    The girl with blond wheat complexion was silent for a moment and said:


    "Celesta, Celesta Shatty."


    "It turned out to be Miss Xia Ti."


    A strange look flashed in Valtola''s eyes.


    The psychic smell is very light, there is no special strength on the body, there is no trace of exercise, the body posture is the strength of ordinary people... This kind of garbage is something I don''t even want to **** blood, why does it attract the attention of the old masters and these true ancestors... ...Vattola thought in confusion.


    "Although it happened suddenly, I hope Miss Xia Ti can cooperate with me and avoid those chasing soldiers."


    "I understand, I will try my best to cooperate with you." Celesta said, and lowered her eyes slightly.


    Like the one who attacked the tribe and killed the patriarch, this man was also a vampire... Celesta''s evasive eyes were filled with hatred.

 Chapter 396：

    She is not stupid.


    The people who attacked her tribe and rescued her are all vampires, how could she not be able to taste the tricks?


    According to the contents of the novels given to me by the patriarch, this is the so-called hero saving beauty? The so-called self-directed and self-acted... Damn, these vampires, they destroyed my home, and they tried to lie to me... Celesta''s eyes flashed with hatred, but quickly hidden.


    She, who broke down overnight, has learned to restrain her true emotions, even if the cost is extremely high.


    She wants revenge, but she also understands that she can only dormant now, so now, she can only cooperate with Vattola to ''play stupid''.


    After two people with different thoughts, but it looked like the prince and the princess flew in the sky for a while, they suddenly noticed something abnormal.


    "We seem to be flying back again..."


    Looking at the burning forest in the distance, and the Rose army in it, Valtola narrowed her eyes.


    "How?" Celesta showed a stunned expression.


    And right now.


    "quack!"


    A bird chirped like a crow.


    Head after head, flying dragons like pterosaurs appeared from all around, occupying the entire sky and surrounding Vattola in the center.


    "This is... a beast?"


    Vattola immediately judged the true body of the pterosaur.


    Immediately afterwards, he suddenly sensed a magic power, and quickly looked up into the sky.


    above the sky.


    It is located diagonally above Vattola''s head.


    A huge flying beast with the body of a lion-headed eagle spreads its wings and glides in the sky.


    On top of the flying beast, a woman with coquettish purple hair, tied with double ponytails, and a face that is somewhat close to the blue feather light green onion, is standing there indifferently.


    Vattola''s throat was dry for a while, and his tone was full of surprise:


    "how come¡­¡­"


    "Second Primogenitor... Eswadgul Yagis..."


    Chapter 0506 After all, it is after an old friend


    The huge group of flying dragons almost covered the entire sky, tens of thousands, and almost blocked all the way out.


    Seeing this, Vattola naturally understood the meaning of the person above, and did not run away, driving the Beast to stop in the air.


    The flying beast with the lion head and the eagle body lowered its height, and the purple-haired woman standing on the back of the flying beast looked down at Vattola, showing a hint of surprise:


    "It''s actually the little guy from the Zhulan family, doesn''t he want to get involved in this matter?"


    Hearing this, Vatora only felt his scalp tingle, and quickly replied in a low voice:


    "Your Majesty, the old man just let me take a look at the situation."


    This is true.


    And forget that the King of War asked him to be careful when he came to check.


    At that time, he didn''t understand what it meant, but now it is clear that co-authoring the woman in his hand is the common goal of the three true ancestors.


    This time, I really got water in my brain...


    "He''s still as eccentric as ever."


    The Second Primogenitor, the former name of Eswadgul Yagiz, glanced at Vattola and didn''t care about Vattola, just said indifferently:


    "The old girl in your hand is still useful, hand it over."


    She didn''t mean to be polite at all, and she didn''t care that Vattola was the subordinate of the Forgotten Battle King, which represented the face of the Forgotten Battle King.


    Didn''t Vatora say that? Forgetting the King of War just let him come and see the situation.


    In that case, isn''t it normal to go home empty-handed?


    Seeing this, Vattola suddenly felt a tingling in her scalp, and the person under her feet was either not paying or not.


    He was called a fighting lunatic by others in the Battle King Domain, but he still did not dare to show his teeth too much in the face of the True Ancestor.


    And now that he is surrounded by the true ancestors and beasts, he does not believe that he can escape safely.


    But rashly handing over Celesta Shatty made me feel very aggrieved.


    The character that can make the old man care about, it''s okay not to start, but it was robbed by the Second Primogenitor after he started, and where is the face of the King of War?


    Besides, Celesta is still in his hands, so how much the Second Primogenitor should be worried, he can delay for a while.


    At least, drag it until the first real ancestor comes over, no matter how bad it is, drag it to the third real ancestor and force it into the game...


    Seeing that Valtola didn''t move for a while, Isvold frowned and said coldly:


    "What? Didn''t you hear the old man''s words?"


    "His Majesty¡­¡­"


    Vattola''s face froze, and he was too late to reply.


    At this time, Vatora had already scolded the blood clan who sold false information to death.


    Who said that the second primogenitor was a good-tempered family squat, and the one in front of him almost didn''t put that faint killing intent on the table.


    If this Celesta Shatty didn''t pay, he might have died here.


    "Yo, it''s a bit bad for a thousand-year-old woman to oppress an innocent young man."


    It sounded with a somewhat sneering voice.


    When Vattola heard the voice, not to mention her scalp, her entire face twitched.


    Vattola looked up to the right, and saw a green-haired woman in a white dress and buns, standing in the air, smiling sweetly.


    The Third Primogenitor, Jada Kukokan.


    After the True Ancestor dispatched Rose''s mechanical troop and failed to capture anyone, facing the current situation of the Second True Ancestor''s presence in person, he ended up in person.


    After careful calculation, in addition to his own old man, there is also the one from Xianshen Island in the extreme east, half of the four true ancestors.


    Vattola has already begun to secretly annoy himself why he is in this muddy water.


    It''s better to let Selestan be caught by the Third Primogenitor than to involve himself in it.


    Alright now, two immortals are fighting, and he, this pond fish, will definitely suffer.


    After Jiada appeared, he sneered at Asward:


    "Old man, come to my territory and grab my old sister''s spoils, isn''t that bad?"


    Look for special races and remaining gods in their respective territories, and use their lives to exchange Su Jin for a ticket to Hakoniwa.


    This is something that Jada and Asward negotiated.


    Unfortunately, the intelligence of the gods was too hard to find, and only Celesta Shatty was the only one who had traces in a short period of time.


    It is also for this reason that the Second True Ancestor will come to America in person, not hesitate to offend Jada, but also bring people back and present them to Su Jin in exchange for a further ticket.


    "Jada..."


    Eswald narrowed his eyes slightly, but he was no longer as strong as he had treated Vatora before:


    "This time it''s the old man''s side, isn''t it, but this little girl, let me do it again."


    Asward pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said:


    "The tickets for Su Jin''s place, you Jiada are sure to win, but this old man is helpless."


    In any case, Su Jin may have given Jiada a chance to go to Hakoniwa, but Asward was different.


    She did not know Su Jin, nor was she formally invited by the other party.


    Wanting Su Jin to take her to Hakoba, the hope is slim.


    If you don''t catch Celesta at this time, there will be no good way to do it next time.


    When it comes to gods, the priestess who can indeed summon gods are currently the only one Celesta.


    Being able to go to Hakoten without owe much favor, this opportunity is probably very rare.


    It is best to start as soon as possible.


    "Good guy, you''re starting to complain? I haven''t seen how active you are usually."


    Jada laughed, but the previous tension was gone:


    "Forget it, it''s interesting to let you take a step back."


    Although the three true ancestors are the same generation, it is impossible to say that the relationship is so harmonious that there is no battle.


    Anyway, it can make the old man lose face once, and Jia Da is happy to see it.


    Moreover, if you really come to Hakote, and you don¡¯t know where you live, you still have to have a fellow born in the past to help you.


    Thinking of this, Jia Da smiled and said:


    "This little girl, I''ll let you go. You owe me a favor."


    "Since that''s the case, why don''t you help people to the end and tell me about that Arcadia leader''s relationship?"


    There was a smile on Isward''s charismatic face.


    Most people who join a big company have to come for an interview and have some relationships, not to mention joining Arcadia, a big organization located in Hakoniwa.


    Even though the basic information Su Jin gave them said that Arcadia had fallen, both of them were old goblins.


    What is the difference between the power that has fallen from the giant and the power that has no roots?


    When Arcadia was at its worst, there was a rabbit who was born with a **** and Buddha as the facade.


    But to put it badly, that rabbit alone can sweep all the forces of the blood-devouring mad attack and drive it into the abyss.


    This kind of force that does not have any old seniors to take cards, but has a solid foundation and a strong background, it is naturally false to say that they are not envious.


    In contrast, Eswald felt that joining Arcadia would be a hassle.


    That''s why she dragged on Jiada''s little bit of affection, and planned to walk past the back, rely on Su Jin''s name, and find a strong enough backer in Hakoten.


    Jia Da frowned, she understood the old friend''s meaning, she was a little speechless:


    "You old fellow is shameless..."


    She cursed, sighed and said:


    "Forget it, for Su Jin, I''ll introduce you once."


    "Of course it''s excellent."


    Asward let out a suffocating breath.


    Jiada responded, not to mention that things are safe, but at least it has increased by a few percent.


    Of course, the most important meeting ceremony, the witch of the God King Xuanming, still has to be held firmly.


    Thinking of this, Isvold looked at Vattola faintly.


    At the same time, Jada also turned his head slightly.


    For the first time, Dimitory Vattola knew what it was like to be targeted by the True Ancestor.


    Moreover, listening to the meaning of these two masters... it seems that the little girl in his hand is actually the person the fourth primogenitor wants.


    The second and third primogenitors, on the other hand, came to arrest Celesta in order to please each other.


    And he, Dimitriyah Vattola, was just grabbing food in the hands of two True Ancestors...


    Damn, does grandson turtle think his life is not long enough?


    Vattola got so annoyed that he even scolded himself, but in the face of the two great ancestors who were clearly united, his old man was afraid that he could only be blinded.


    "Your Majesty, I withdraw from this competition on behalf of the Battle King Domain."


    In desperation, Vattola could only say that, after all, he didn''t want to be here.


    "Fix it?"


    Jia Da smiled lightly:

 Chapter 397：

    The second primogenitor caught a witch to flatter the fourth primogenitor, but it didn''t sound good after all.


    Although their true ancestors have lived for a long time and are not very shameful, who knows whether Su Jin cares?


    What if he didn''t like having a faceless subordinate?


    "Anyway, Julan and I are old acquaintances."


    Asward sighed softly.


    Hearing this, Vatora''s face was vaguely happy.


    However, the next sentence made his face dull.


    "Give him respect."


    I fucking...Vattola cursed inwardly, and was drowned by the raging fire and flying beasts.


    Chapter 0507 The so-called primordial empire


    On the pale, empty subject.


    A pair of hands were drawn back, leaving a human figure with empty eyes, drool drooling at the corners of his mouth, and white stains on his body.


    "How was the experimental data collected?"


    Su Jin pushed the flat-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose. His eyesight was not abnormal, but it didn''t prevent him from adding an eye socket to himself, giving him the temperament of a mad scientist.


    "Nearly a hundred consecutive racial changes have eroded the sage''s body, which in turn affected the stability of its soul..."


    The blond beauty with wheat-colored skin in a white lab coat sighed with pity.


    "What I want to hear, not what you think."


    The glasses on the bridge of Su Jin''s nose seem to reflect white light:


    "Has the data collection of metal life been completed?"


    "finished."


    Nina Adilard sighed softly.


    "The sage who has died in his soul, what are you going to do with it?"


    "Destroy it."


    Su Jin shook his head slightly, took off his glasses, put his hands in his white pockets and said:


    "It''s always a scourge that doesn''t treat people as people, and once the data arrives, it''s useless."


    Nina looked at the figure on the subject with pity, then lowered her head and asked:


    "What about the annihilation teacher of Lotarincia?"


    "He? Although he is a religious lunatic, I promised to save his life."


    After Su Jin said this, he walked out of the room without looking at the figure on the other experimental bench.


    After passing the aisle and going down the stairs, he saw Nangong Nayue sitting by the window in the living room, correcting the papers.


    Before Nangong raised his head that month, before saying anything, Su Jin took off his white coat and put it on his hand to make a loss:


    "Sorry for messing up your workshop."


    "Dead?"


    Nangong frowned slightly that month, but his expression didn''t change much.


    There is something good that can be used by Su Jin as an experiment. If he dies, he will die. At most, Su Jin abuses lynching.


    But in the realm of Xianshen Island, no one can cure him, and in the end, it can only be hastily.


    "It doesn''t count, that alchemy life was killed by me, and the others are fine."


    Su Jin, who walked to Nangong Nayue''s side, gave a short answer, and took a few sips of her black tea.


    "That sage died, why do you apologize to me? That thing isn''t human?"


    Nangong murmured that month, but was somewhat amused by Su Jin''s actions.


    "It''s not that you don''t know, there are people dead in the house, bad luck."


    Su Jin shook his head, but Nangong didn''t care that month, so he didn''t care either:


    "Shallow Onion is still at the door of the cornerstone?"


    "I haven''t gotten off work yet."


    Nangong Nayue replied calmly:


    "For her job, it''s good to be able to go home once a week. She usually sleeps in the office."


    Speaking of this, Nangong paused for a while, looked up, looked at Su Jin with a half-smile, and said:


    "I haven''t seen you so active in the past, why do you feel distressed now?"


    "I wasn''t here when she was busy, not even in this world."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, drank the black tea, put down the cup and said:


    "Glenda, Astaruti''s body adjustment, Sheng Jian''s analysis, I now suspect that Onion wants to kill me."


    Nangong stopped working that month, and said with a slight smile: "This is true, then why don''t you make her an imperial queen?"


    "Cough cough!"


    Su Jin suddenly coughed twice, and said with a slightly embarrassed expression:


    "Hey, you don''t mean to kill me, do you? What kind of imperial queen, that thing will kill people."


    Su Jin didn''t want to face the resentful eyes of Black Rabbit, let alone imagine what it would look like when these words reached Leticia''s ears.


    "And this so-called Empire of the Night is not under my control."


    "Um?"


    Nangong raised his eyebrows that month, and was indeed a little displeased:


    "You don''t mean to say that I do politics, do you?"


    In the harem...are you a harem? Oh, it really is... Su Jin has a ghost in his heart and dare not answer this sentence directly, so he can only forcefully change the subject and say:


    "You won''t forget the true meaning of the original empire, right?"


    "The original Fourth Primogenitor?"


    Nangong deliberately pretended to be stupid that month.


    Then, when she saw Su Jin''s face down, she couldn''t pretend anymore, and said with some humor:


    "Okay, okay, I know what you mean, Primordial Demon''s Primordial, I really don''t know why you want to compete with this."


    "My teacher that month, this thing is deadly, how can you do it if you don''t take it seriously!"


    Su Jin stretched out his hand and pressed Nangong Nayue''s shoulder, kneading and sighing:


    "Put the name on Algor of Hakoba, and there will be no major troubles in this world in the future. At least those gods with cerebral palsy will not be able to attack."


    "You mean...the people over there in Hakoten?" Nangong Nayue looked a little embarrassed.


    Su Jin didn''t hide the little garden from her, and knew that the world would be managed by the little garden center sooner or later.


    At that time, the lower realm of the gods of Hakoba, without a backer, will indeed cause trouble.


    "Will those gods be afraid of the name of the original demon?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and asked:


    "Are you going to provoke a mad dog who is too strong to kill?"


    Su Jin''s words fell, and there was a faint sound of knives all around.


    Su Jin, who noticed the movement of the Zanpakut¨­, quickly changed his words and said:


    "Lord Algor is a first-class beauty in Hakoba, and her own strength is also at the top. Although she does not belong to the most powerful, she is also a ruthless character who dares to put them right."


    "With the name of this person, even if the world is found to be abnormal by the gods, they will not dare to act rashly."


    After forcibly complimenting, Su Jin thought of something, sneered, and said with a cold expression on his face:


    "And, when they dare to move, I will make them afraid to move."


    Nangong Nayue looked at Su Jin strangely. It was the first time she heard Su Jin flattering.


    But seeing the slightly trembling Zanpakut¨­ next to her, she didn''t understand why Su Jin was so pretentious.


    "But will the Lord Demon Star agree?"


    Although Nangong believed what Su Jin said that month, he didn''t think Algor would help him.


    Normal people can''t do such a thing, can they?


    "She already agreed."


    Su Jin said firmly:


    "All in all, don''t worry about it, I''ll fix it."


    When Nangong saw this that month, he didn''t say anything, just sighed and said:


    "I hope so."


    "What are you afraid of, the sky is falling, and I will bear it."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, then sneered:


    "The gods above can still cause trouble for me. If I don''t give them more energy, let Algor go out. The world is really peaceful."


    After saying this, he walked straight to the door and said as he walked:


    "I''ll go to the Development Bureau to see the progress of Shengjian. If someone is looking for me, you can send them directly and let them come over."


    When Su Jin said this, he paused and said:


    "The exception is Ardikia, let them hang for a while."


    "As expected, you are still greedy for La Fulia." Nangong''s face was playful.


    Su Jinquan didn''t hear it and walked out of the door directly.


    Chapter 0508 Coaxing people, but also technical work


    Underground of Keystone Gate, Technology Development Bureau.


    "coffee."


    Wearing a black and white maid outfit, a delicate girl with azure blue hair, Astaruti placed the coffee on the table in front of Su Jin.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Su Jin thanked her, then turned her head to look at Lan Yu Shallow, who was sitting at the only desk with her fingers spinning on the keyboard.


    At this time, Astaruti came to Lanyu Onion with coffee.


    "Thank you."


    Blue Feather Shallow took the coffee, put it on the table, and stretched lazily.


    The fourteen-year-old girl has had some ups and downs, not high, but full of potential.


    "Where are you looking?"


    Su Jin was awakened by Lan Yu Shallow''s shy scolding, immediately raised his head, looked at the reddish face, and said lightly:


    "Sorry, lost my mind."


    Lan Yu Shallow, whose hands were folded in front of him, cast a suspicious look.


    Su Jin took a sip of coffee, raised his eyebrows slightly, and looked at Astaruti.


    The girl with the artificial life body didn''t respond, just carefully cleaning the utensils for making coffee.


    "The coffee was brewed well, what did you teach?" Su Jin asked Lan Yu Shallow.


    "I made Astaruti use the new and improved learning device."


    Blue Feather Onion held the coffee, took a sip, looked at Astaruti with some regret and said:


    "This child''s talent is really good, and she can absorb it in half a day with pure knowledge. Tsk, if I knew it earlier, I would have robbed Nayuejiang?"

 Chapter 398：

    "You can go." Su Jin instigated it, not too big of a deal to watch the play.


    "Come on, next year she will be my head teacher, I can''t afford to offend her."


    Lan Yu murmured lightly, then pulled out a USB flash drive from the computer on the side and put it on the desktop:


    "Almost all the information on Shengjian is here."


    Su Jin waved his hand, and the USB flash drive on the table flew over immediately, fell into his hands, and was read by him with his mind power.


    "Huh?" After reading the information, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said, "The art, the altar, the witch, the server, the caster... Can''t this be simplified?"


    Under Lan Yu Shallow''s analysis, the use of Sheng Jie is very clear, but several conditions must be met.


    A man-made altar, which Itogamijima can serve.


    There is also the dragon vein of the planet as an energy source, and the dragon vein node occupied by Su Jin himself and Xianjin Island can also serve as the energy source.


    There is also a shrine maiden with strong computing power, as well as a server that assists the calculation and a caster who determines the effect of the spell.


    Su Jin has all these conditions here. As a witch, Lan Yu Shallow, the server at the bottom of Xianjin Island, the coffin of the **** of blame, the spellcaster is naturally himself.


    However, this one was too much trouble.


    "It''s difficult for you to work with me?" Lan Yu Shallow was holding the coffee, her face darkening.


    "Have I said that?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then, looking at Lan Yu Shallow''s increasingly unpleasant face, he quickly changed his words:


    "Forget it, just think I was farting just now."


    Lan Yu was stunned for a moment, looked down at Su Jin''s lower body, blushed, and spat:


    "Bah, why are you so vulgar."


    After she finished speaking, she explained with a blushing face:


    "My previous energy was all about analysing spells. Where did I get the time to simplify, and besides, this kind of thing doesn''t use data, so I don''t know how to change it."


    "Then... Shall we try it to see if it fits?" Su Jin shook the USB flash drive in his hand with a sincere expression.


    "My recent work is still a bit unfinished."


    Lan Yu Shallow complained, then raised her head and glared at Su Jin, her face flushed and said:


    "It always feels like what you say is not good."


    The caster determines the direction of rewriting, and the witch is responsible for the calculation. In order to maximize the effect of the holy annihilation, the cooperation of both parties is indispensable.


    To put it bluntly, it means that the two of them have the same mind.


    But this kind of thing, Su Jin can say shamelessly, she Lan Yu Shallow has to face!


    "Just a few more days... the day after tomorrow... Forget it, it''s still tomorrow."


    Before Su Jin raised any objection, Lan Yu Shallow brought the time forward by a large margin.


    Tomorrow... It''s not too long, there''s no need to tease the onion again... Thinking of this, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Hearing this, Lan Yu Shallow rolled her eyes, especially when she saw the smile on Su Jin''s face, she was very angry.


    Why does this guy laugh so cheaply when he takes advantage of it, should we leave him alone for a while and ignore him until tomorrow... Lan Yu Qiancong thought angrily.


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly asked, "Do you have time for dinner?"


    "Yes." Lan Yu Shallow reacted only after answering, her expression was slightly stiff.


    "That''s good, let''s have dinner together."


    As soon as Su Jin finished speaking, a silver-gray head was raised on the sofa next to him.


    "Rice?" Glenda''s eyes widened, her eyes shone brightly.


    "I''m not calling you to eat." Lan Yu Shallow said quickly, how could it be possible to bring a little kid on a date?


    "Well!"


    The mentally insane Swamp Dragon was wronged and looked at Lan Yu Shallow pitifully.


    "Shallow, I want to eat, I want to eat with Su Jin."


    Lan Yu couldn''t be arrogant, but she couldn''t blame this little brat, even if the other party''s age was enough to be her ancestor.


    "No, you can''t say no."


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile and said:


    "What are you doing as an elder bullying her?"


    Lan Yu Shallow glanced back at Su Jin.


    Su Jin smiled indifferently and said, "Don''t be angry, just raise the child early."


    "Hurry up and finish things, I''ll wait for you to go to dinner together after get off work."


    Lan Yu Shallow was stunned for a moment, then blushed, and spat: "Who gave birth to a child for you."


    After she spat, she turned her head to the computer and cleaned up, not thinking about driving away Grinda.


    After all, being a ''mother'' would be too stingy to drive away her daughter for a date.


    Seeing Lan Yu Shallow''s elated look, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief.


    This coaxing girls is also a mental job. Fortunately, the girls he knows are better at coaxing.


    Su Jin, who was relieved, suddenly felt a familiar breath land on Xianjin Island, and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Reached?"


    Su Jin thought silently.


    He sensed the arrival of the sacrifice of the holy annihilation.


    0509 The coming true ancestor


    Itogami Island, Central Airport.


    With the gangway and the special plane connection.


    Kwangsaka Sayaka, who was under the gangway, suddenly cheered up.


    The hatch opened, and the second primogenitor with purple hair and twin ponytails walked out in tandem with the third primogenitor with light green hair.


    "Is it the Empire of the Night in the Far East?"


    Eswald looked at the buildings on the island from afar, squinting his eyes:


    "Hehe, it turned out to be an altar."


    At the altar of Saint Jhan, Asward saw through the true face of Itogami Island for the first time.


    Su Jin, the true ancestor who later occupied it, can be said that the people who built Xianshen Island before did not seem to be a good thing.


    Do you want to kill these little bugs and take credit for the future leader... Asward pondered this possibility.


    "Go down."


    Jada patted her on the shoulder and walked down the gangway.


    "I have seen two Your Majesty."


    When Huangsaka Sayaka saw people coming down, he quickly lowered his head and said:


    "His Majesty Su Jin asked me to welcome the two of them to the Gate of Cornerstone, and ordered me to arrange the reception work for the two of them."


    "What is the meeting scheduled for?"


    Jiada, who had been notified in advance, asked casually.


    "8pm."


    Kwangsaka Sayaka lowered her head and replied.


    "No dinner party? Oh, did you little hoof not help me explain things clearly?"


    Gada looked provocative.


    Huangsaka Sayaka''s face was bitter, and when Su Jin was not around, she didn''t dare to talk to this master at all!


    "Don''t make a fuss, it will make the whole human world uneasy."


    Aisward, who is more stable in character, reluctantly persuaded, and then said to Huangsaka Sayaka:


    "I''ll arrange someone later, and give the old man''s gift to that person first."


    "Gift?" Huangsaka Sayaka was taken aback for a moment, then Lingjue jumped, and subconsciously looked at the cargo unloaded by the airport staff.


    A... a coffin?


    The corner of Huangsaka Sayaka''s mouth twitched, and she looked at the two true ancestors with a subtle expression.


    Aren''t you afraid of being beaten to death by Su Jin?


    However, before Hwangsaka Sayaka said anything, Asward added:


    "The thing, or the embryo of the evil **** is inside. The coffin is needed because of the seal. You need to make it clear to your lord in advance."


    "I understand."


    It''s over, it''s an important thing to die, no, I have to get Yukina over to **** it, no, I have to call Kasugatani Shizuku too.


    The embryo of the evil **** still needs the seal of the true ancestor. Why is the gift from your true ancestor so special... Huangsaka Sayaka frowned, and at the same time politely said to the two beauties:


    "Please come with me, Your Majesty. The place to stay is ready."


    "It''s work."


    Asward nodded.


    Jada next to him laughed viciously at this time:


    "Hey, little girl, don''t lose the gift. This thing is an indiscriminate bomb, and there are many people who want her to blow it up."


    "I will." The corner of Huangsaka Sayaka''s mouth twitched hard, and the alarm bell rang in her heart.


    No, Yukina can''t come, the ghost woman alone is not enough, you have to pull all the masters over!


    Master, since I am your disciple, you should defend Yukina... Kwangsaka Sayaka, whose filial piety has hardened, made a secret decision.


    Not long after, a lengthened sedan, escorted by the guards, drove out of the airport.


    The door of the cornerstone, the restaurant of the Foreign Ministry.


    La Furia was still sitting in front of the window, but compared to the past when she was alone, there was now Haase Natsuon.


    As a knight, Justina naturally didn''t dare to take her seat, she just stood beside La Fulia to be vigilant.


    "It looks like you are in a good mood, Xia Yin."


    La Furia held the coffee and said with a slight smile as she looked at Natsune Hase, who had an obvious smile on her face.


    She was only two years older than Yease Xiayin, and it was really difficult to call her aunt. Fortunately, Yease Xiayin said each one was very kind, so she agreed.


    "Aunt Miao Jie agreed with me that I will go to Aldikia to see her again during the winter vacation."


    Natsune Hase said happily while holding the juice.


    "Is it just winter vacation?" La Furia''s expression was slightly subtle.


    "Well, I still plan to go to high school here on Itogami Island. After all, my friends are all here, and my father doesn''t want me to leave too far."


    Hase Natsune explained in a very gentle tone.


    La Furia was silent for a moment, then smiled bitterly:


    "If you say that, I''m even more embarrassed."


    Saying that Ye Lai Xiansheng is not allowed is just one reason or an excuse.


    When the man who hated the former king of Aldikia heard that Miao Jie planned to clean up the door, he lost most of his anger, and acquiesced to Yaze Natsune''s return to Aldikia.


    That old guy is also a clear man. He knew that if the Fourth Primogenitor wanted to get Yease Xia Yin, Xia Yin would never be able to escape, so he immediately decided to find a strong family for Xia Yin, so as to protect her from the wind and rain.


    And Aldikia actually prefers to let Haase Natsuyin return to the country, but he can''t **** someone from the fourth primogenitor, and the situation is quite embarrassing.


    So in the end, it became a state where Hase Natsuon could return to China during the holiday.

 Chapter 399：

    As Su Jin said, Yase Natsuyin can return to China at any time without any surveillance, but Aldikia did not dare to do anything.


    True Ancestor said he didn''t care, but if you really don''t care, you''d be a fool.


    Hearing this, Yase Natsuyin shook her head and said:


    "Grandma Miao Jie also apologized to me like this, but I don''t really understand Miao Jie''s thoughts."


    When she said this, she asked with a puzzled expression:


    "Mr. Su Jin didn''t imprison me at all? Why do you all look like I''ve been caught."


    "You''re still young, you don''t understand the twists and turns here..."


    La Furia wanted to explain, but she hesitated again when she saw Natsune''s pure face.


    She didn''t want to pollute this purity, especially for a witch, a pure mind can obtain stronger spiritual power.


    She shouldn''t put those adults'' trash in Haase Natsuyin''s heart.


    Moreover, La Furia can actually guess a little bit of Su Jin''s thoughts.


    Compared to the untrained Haase Natsuyin, perhaps, her princess is more suitable for the appetite of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    Thinking of this, La Furia smiled again and joked:


    "Perhaps, I may be able to help you."


    "It''s here again, so does Aunt Mujie, and so does La Furia, always speaking some adult words that I don''t understand."


    Yase Natsune said a little helplessly.


    "Don''t understand? I''m really sorry then."


    La Furia cupped her cheeks and chuckled softly.


    At this moment, her spiritual sense suddenly jumped, she turned her head subconsciously, and looked at the square below through the window.


    There, a black car surrounded by the guards just opened the door.


    Not long after, the girl with purple hair and red eyes walked out of the car with the heroic girl with light green hair one after the other.


    The expression on La Furia''s face suddenly froze.


    She recognized the light-haired woman.


    Lord of Chaos Realm.


    The third primogenitor.


    ¡ªJada Kukokan.


    Chapter 0510 La Furia''s Guess


    Suddenly, La Furia stood up from the sofa, her face almost pressed against the glass, and she looked at the figure below.


    "Your Highness?"


    Justina, who was standing beside her, stepped forward immediately, her face stunned.


    "That person... no, those two people..."


    La Furia''s eyes widened, her expression tense and a little flustered at the same time.


    The appearance of the third primogenitor, Jada Kukokan, is naturally clear to La Furia.


    This young-minded True Ancestor also presided over a combined war with North America a few years ago, which almost defeated the combined North American frontier forces.


    As one of the most dangerous people in the world, Aldikia naturally took pictures of the other party''s true appearance.


    The same is true even if the Chaos Princess is also called a faceless princess.


    However, just now, the girl with purple hair and two ponytails who got off the car before the Third Primogenitor.


    "If the family records are correct..."


    La Furia bit her lower lip.


    The Lord of the Extinction Dynasty, the Second Primogenitor, the Eye of Extinction, Eswodgul Yagis.


    The Second True Ancestor, the ruler of the Middle East, who has not appeared for more than ten years.


    Appearance matched.


    And the other party also got off the car in front of the third primogenitor, and the third primogenitor did not mind at all.


    It is very likely that it is me.


    But, the second and third primogenitors visit the fourth primogenitor at the same time?


    Why hasn''t there been any news from Aldikia''s intelligence services?


    What is the purpose of the secret meeting between the three great ancestors... The more La Furia thought about it, the more ugly her face became.


    The sanctuary treaty body that maintains world peace is based on the discord and confrontation between the True Ancestors.


    The three true ancestors do not communicate with each other, and they often meet with each other.


    This is recognized by the world.


    In recent years, except for the Fourth Primogenitor who suddenly established a country, the world as a whole has tended to seek common ground while reserving differences and develop peacefully.


    But if the three True Ancestors join forces... Even if he forgets the King of War, he won''t be able to hold it... Thinking of this, La Furia suddenly looked at Yase Natsune.


    La Furia''s sudden action did not frighten Haase Natsune, but made the other party worried:


    "Sister La Furia, your face..."


    "I''m fine."


    La Furia opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end she just sighed:


    "Perhaps, you were really guessed by Xia Yin."


    "What did I guess?"


    Yase Natsune showed a puzzled expression.


    The corners of La Furia''s mouth wriggled, and then she smiled bitterly:


    "His Majesty Su Jin does not limit your thoughts."


    "Ah..." Yase Natsuyin was a little confused. It''s really baffling how it doesn''t happen for a while.


    On the opposite side, La Furia did tell Justina directly:


    "Justina, urgently contact grandma, this time, we want to make a mistake."


    "Yes!"


    When Justina contacted, La Furia bit the nail of her thumb and looked extremely worried.


    She finally figured it out.


    Su Jin really did not restrict Haase Natsuyin from leaving at all.


    Even, he didn''t mind that La Furia took Yase Natsune away.


    Because the battle he set up at the beginning was not something of Tuardikia, but on the contrary, he was asking what Aldikia planned to bring to Su Jin.


    The reason why this master let her inquire about information and let her take Haase Natsuyin away is because of one point.


    Except for the first true ancestor, the three true ancestors plan to join forces.


    "No, maybe even the First Primogenitor is one of them."


    The more she thought about it, the more complicated her expression became.


    The four true ancestors join forces, which can almost push the entire world horizontally and establish an empire that rules the entire planet.


    This is a force that can decide everything.


    And all Aldikia can do is to pledge allegiance in advance and buy a ticket to survive...


    Hehe, from the very beginning, the Fourth Primogenitor was saying that he didn''t covet anything in Ardikia, and he really didn''t need to covet anything.


    Because no matter what Ardikia did, in the end, they all had to beg Su Jin.


    What Aldikia really wants to do is to make crazy bids for a life-saving ticket.


    At that time, let''s not talk about Yease Xiayin, and even she pulls Fulia, her mother Pollifnia is afraid that she will ask Su Jin to **** blood.


    The later he reacts, the more he will be tortured... What a nasty man... The corners of La Furia''s mouth twitched fiercely, her face speechless.


    "Your Highness, Master Miao Jie has answered." Justina handed over the phone.


    After La Furia took it, without waiting for Miao Jie to speak, she took the lead in saying:


    "Grandma, His Majesty Su Jin is going to secretly meet with the second and third ancestors."


    "Pull..." Miao Jie''s first word just came out, and she suddenly got stuck.


    Secret meeting of the three true ancestors?


    I''m not awake, am I?


    At this time, La Furia added:


    "Everyone has already arrived at the door of the cornerstone. Well, it is the hotel of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and it may be next door to me."


    La Furia didn''t need to check, she could feel that two terrifying forces passed through the same floor, went to the top, and stayed above her.


    Upstairs is the hotel of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, where she lived for the past two days.


    "..." Miao Jie was silent for a long time, obviously after thinking about it: "What are you going to do? Forget it, it''s up to you to decide, after all, you are the first heir."


    After Polyphonia, La Furia succeeded, perhaps, the last queen.


    Knowing that her grandmother had understood the situation, La Furia gave a wry smile.


    Because Mujie Lihavain obviously had nothing to do.


    The three true ancestors met in secret, and all fools knew that the plan was grand.


    Especially if they don''t even cover up, ghosts can guess what they want to do.


    What is the thing that can be obtained by uniting the three great ancestors?


    Of course, this planet!


    "I understand."


    La Furia sighed, hung up the phone, and handed it to Justina.


    "His Royal Highness, what happened?" Justina asked anxiously.


    La Furia''s expression now is like that of a prisoner on the execution ground, even a fool knows that something is wrong.


    "Naturally it''s a big thing, forget it, you don''t know."


    La Furia grumbled.


    When Justina heard the words, she immediately knelt down on one knee and said, "This subordinate is willing to share the worries of His Highness."


    "It''s all said, Justina, you... eh? Wait a minute?"


    La Furia looked down at her heroic cousin, with a scrutiny on her expression:


    "Perhaps, Justina, you can really help."


    La Furia''s eyes were particularly ambiguous, making Justina slightly uncomfortable.


    However, she only thought it was the strangeness caused by nervousness, took a deep breath, and said:


    "This subordinate is willing to do everything in his power to assist His Highness."


    "Very good, no, it should be very good."


    La Furia smiled and patted Justina on the shoulder, with a smile on her face, and said in a contrived tone:


    "Sister Justina."


    "Your Highness...it''s all about this time."


    Justina''s whole body was ruffled by Ra Furia''s greasy tone.


    "You should just tell me what you want me to do."


    "I want you to ask to see His Majesty Su Jin."

 Chapter 400：

    La Furia said with a smile.


    "Yes."


    When Justina heard the words, she nodded reassuringly.


    "See you at midnight."


    The faint whisper made Justina blink her eyes.


    "Midnight means..."


    "It''s better to wear less, no, the knight clothes of our Kingdom of Aldikia are also very beautiful, and I heard from those sisters in the palace that they are especially attractive to men."


    Looking at La Furia who was talking to herself, Justina''s face was already turning pale:


    "Your Highness, what do you want me to do?"


    "doing what?"


    La Furia said shyly:


    "If you say four words to His Majesty Su Jin, he will understand."


    "Which four words?" The unknown in Justina''s heart was almost materialized.


    "Emperor E and Nu Ying."


    Justina''s legs went weak and she fell to the ground.


    "If it really doesn''t work, I don''t mind Aunt Xia Yin."


    Justina''s face was pale.


    When La Furia said this, she gritted her teeth and said:


    "If it doesn''t work, my sisters, Ronde and Pashakalia, can''t be added, and they are twins, perhaps more liked by that majesty."


    "His Royal Highness..." The corner of Justina''s mouth wriggled, "Are you trying to betray the country?"


    "Why do you think so?"


    La Furia''s eyes sharpened.


    "Can¡­¡­"


    Before Justina could finish her words, she heard La Furia say to herself:


    "Where is it enough to betray the country?"


    "It''s all like this. If I''m not a queen, wouldn''t I be at a loss?"


    Justina was stunned.


    After a long while, she cried out with a wow.


    Chapter 0511 News from Lilith


    7:30.


    After dinner, Su Jin returned to his house on the top floor of the Keystone Gate.


    When he stepped out of the elevator, he saw the black coffin occupying a small half of the aisle.


    Beside the coffin, Huangsaka Sayaka, Kasugatani Shizuku, Himira Yukina, and a black cat possessed of spirits were surrounding the coffin on guard.


    Seeing Su Jin coming back, the three women, especially Hwangsaka Sayaka, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Evil God embryo?"


    Su Jin glanced at the coffin, smiled, then turned his head, looked at Kasugatani Shizuku and said:


    "Are you still used to life in Itogami Island?"


    "Thanks to your concern, I have almost adapted to the life here, and probably the day after tomorrow, I will enter Caihai Academy and become a student of Teacher Nangong."


    Kasugatani Shizuku responded with a rather relaxed tone.


    After the expansion of Itogami Island after the founding of the People''s Republic of China, the land has long been loose, but the trouble is the permanent quota for entering the island.


    Therefore, the 6,000 members of Enlai Island joined Itogami Island without any major problems, but because of consumption problems, most of them were more or less in debt.


    Hwangsaka Sayaka asked Kosugaya Shizuku to come over to help, just to take advantage of this, and spent some public funds from the Lion King agency.


    What she didn''t know, however, was that the funds were overpaid by half of her teachers.


    After all, it is the money of the government of the island country, so you don''t need it for nothing.


    "The student of that month... Well, she will take care of you a little bit." Su Jin''s tone was slightly subtle.


    After all, the relationship between him and Nangong that month was almost made public to the whole world. Kasugatani Shizuku became a student of that month, which made him feel a little bit stimulated.


    Of course, this inner thought is invisible on the surface.


    After greeting Kasugatani Shizuku, Su Jin turned his head and nodded slightly towards Huangsaka Sayaka, skipping Ji Hiiragi Yukina, who had a heavy face, and looked at the black cat sitting on the coffin:


    "I haven''t seen you for a while, Yuantang."


    "You seem to have improved a lot from a year ago..."


    Yuantangyuan said in a slightly complicated tone.


    More than a lot of progress, if a year ago, Su Jin could still see a little sign of strength, now, it is like a starry sky.


    Profound and vast, people can only feel their own insignificance.


    "Really?" Su Jin smiled and did not continue the topic, but joked: "Speaking of which, when will your Lion King agency plan to leave the island country''s government?"


    Hearing this, Hwangsaka Sayaka was stunned for a moment, but Ji Hiragana Yukina remained silent without surprise.


    As for this kind of secret being made public, Yuantangyuan, as expected, said relaxedly and comfortably:


    "Probably in the past few months. After all, the three saints have not yet agreed on a unified opinion. Perhaps, they will choose to become your spies in the island country government."


    "Is it hard to leave your homeland? That''s right, after all, the island country is your family''s home, so it''s normal to be reluctant."


    Su Jin laughed, but didn''t care about the swing of the Lion King mechanism.


    The Lion King agency can make him curiously, that is, Wushen tools such as Xuexia Wolf, and Tianbu descendants such as Jihiira Yukina and Huangsaka Sayaka.


    Now that he has it all, it doesn''t matter to him whether the whole-hearted allegiance of the Lion King agency or limited allegiance.


    The general trend has been pinched by him, and smart people know how to choose.


    However, after hearing Su Jin''s words, Yuantangyuan shivered.


    She didn''t believe that Su Jin''s words would be pointless.


    Suspecting that this was beating the Lion King''s agency, she could only laugh and try to show the value of the organization:


    "Your Majesty, do you know the Taishi Bureau?"


    "A special agency under the Ministry of Internal Affairs of the island, responsible for dealing with naturally occurring magical disasters."


    "I heard it, but I didn''t pay attention."


    Su Jin asked in a flat tone:


    "But what do you mean, this Taishi Bureau wants to give me some new tricks?"


    Yuan Tangyuan sighed helplessly in response to Su Jin''s relatively bland reaction.


    Unlike a year ago.


    A year ago, Su Jin was still devouring blood and madly attacking the world, but now, he is the commander of the original empire, the secret alliance with the realm of chaos, and he has a harmonious relationship with the Western Dragon Kingdom, and he has completely become a new pole in the world. .


    The Lion King agency is no longer important to Su Jin, and the one who can get into the eyes of the other party, let alone the same Taishi Bureau.


    Those who can enter the eyes of the other party are afraid that only the island country as a whole, or the secrets that affect the whole world.


    Fortunately, the information stolen from the Taishi Bureau is still important.


    At least I can make this majesty pay more attention to the lion king agency... Yuantangyuan thought so, and also explained:


    "The Taishi Bureau found the ancient biological weapon ''Leviathan''."


    "This is a biological weapon made by the ancient gods of the sky, with the same power as the true ancestor."


    "And the Taishi Bureau recently found Leviathan, and through the special fluctuations in Leviathan, they locked a special device that can control Leviathan, Nightmare Lilith."


    Lilith... Su Jin''s brows couldn''t help but jump.


    And Yuantangyuan, who released this point, suddenly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    It is better to have a reaction than no reaction, at least they have proved that they are still valuable.


    At this time, Su Jin frowned slightly and said, "Lilith, do you mean the Lilith in the myth?"


    The myth of the blood-devouring attack is still very pitiful, many of which are faked by Tianbu, stealing the beliefs of human beings, and deliberately spreading it.


    Of course, more are those strange things made by Tianbu, which are regarded as gods and artifacts by the human beings in this world.


    It''s a big thief, and its value is huge. Now, Su Jin is almost too lazy to collect it by himself.


    However, he remembered that Lilith seemed to exist in the form of a reincarnation, and this life seemed to reside in a nightmare girl named Yutong Eguchi.


    And the life of nightmare, any man who understands it.


    Yuantang Yuan, who has lived long enough, looks like an encyclopedia, and immediately said the information Su Jin wanted:


    "In ancient times, that Lilith did leave traces on the side of the Holy Religion and was regarded as a **** by certain witches."


    Do you have faith... Maybe it can be used... Su Jin murmured in his heart, and then ordered:


    "Bring that Lilith here intact."


    "Yes."


    Yuantangyuan immediately took over the task.


    Seeing this, Su Jin nodded slightly, passed a few people, and entered the living room.


    Before stepping into the living room, he commanded:


    "Saayaka, you can inform Jiada to bring someone here."


    Su Jin is still curious about the Second Primogenitor.


    Chapter 0512 this can be a deal


    Inside the hotel arranged by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    The second primogenitor with purple hair and two ponytails sat on the sofa and painted his nails and said:


    "The one who lives next door is the pure-blood psychic medium from the Kingdom of Aldikia?"


    Opposite her, Jada, who was sitting on the ground doing yoga, did a split:


    "It seems that it is indeed that smell, the smell of a pure blood psychic medium... Well, the Kingdom of Aldikia is also considered a stable saint''s inheritance, and it is normal for Su Jin to notice it."


    "Oh, Zhulan really still thinks about the old love, and doesn''t want to pass on his true blood to extinction."


    Eswald sneered and said with a bit of a smile:


    "He probably didn''t expect that the daughter who refused to become a vampire could develop such a kingdom."


    "After all, it''s a debt he made when he was young."


    Jia Da made fun of the first ancestor who was not present, and then moved his neck and said:


    "However, the physique of the saint who is easily possessed by high-dimensional energy is still somewhat valuable."


    "Although I don''t understand the situation of Little Garden, but this kind of bloodline that can stably make angels, I think Su Jin will also care about it."


    Hearing this, Asward looked up at Jada and said lightly:


    "Four-digit numbers are called real gods and Buddhas. Since they are gods and Buddhas, there must be angels who serve gods."


    "I don''t know if Hakoba''s Divine Arrival will be more special than ours..."


    Jia Da was curious for a moment, then suddenly looked up at the door.


    In the same way, Aisward also shifted his gaze and locked the direction of the door.


    They sensed someone coming from outside.


    dong dong.


    There was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 401：

    Behind the door was Kwangsaka Sayaka''s voice.


    "Two adults, Your Majesty has a request."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    The living room door opened.


    Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa, looked up and looked at the door.


    Kwangsaka Sayaka, who was holding the doorknob, stepped aside, let the two behind him enter the room, and then closed the door.


    Su Jin turned his gaze to the woman on the left.


    The long dark purple hair was tied into twin ponytails that highlighted youth, and the face was equally immature, even somewhat similar to Lan Yu Shallow Onion, but the eyes were more vicissitudes, which contrasted with the appearance of age.


    "Eswodgul Yagiz."


    Su Jin asked in a positive tone.


    "It''s the old man."


    Asward bowed slightly, his tone calm.


    "sit."


    Su Jin pointed to the sofa opposite, then glared at the naughty Jada.


    The two true ancestors sat down before and after, while Su Jin asked in a calm tone:


    "Wine or apple juice?"


    "wine."


    "Apple juice."


    Aisward and Jada suddenly met each other at this time.


    Pretending to be a tender old witch.


    Pretending to be a deep old woman.


    The two exchanged information and looked away at random.


    Su Jin opened a bottle of red wine. As for apple juice, it is naturally a ready-made can:


    "To be honest, I am quite surprised that two of the three true ancestors are willing to go with me to Hakoba."


    "Can I ask why?"


    When Su Jin said this, his eyes were fixed on Asward.


    He was very curious about this Second Primogenitor.


    It is rumored that the other party is a key home squat, but from the performance point of view, he does not want this at all.


    Being watched by such a bottomless existence as Su Jin, Asward felt a little unnatural.


    But soon, she was able to control this emotion, otherwise it would reveal the slightest, and at the same time said with a half smile and half a sigh:


    "Interesting, it is the food of the true ancestor."


    After Su Jin heard it, she couldn''t help but smile: "Your words are very similar to an acquaintance of mine, and this is what she said."


    Interesting, it is the food of gods and Buddhas.


    These long-lived species have lived for too long, and their spirits have long been tempered, corroded, or become extremely firm or extremely numb over time.


    For example, Guanyin Bodhisattva, who was originally a male, but took the initiative to become a female in the change of belief.


    Another example is Zeus, who is clearly the king of gods, but has done many absurd things.


    One of the most fundamental reasons for these immortals fighting for power and indulging their desires is because of ''interesting''.


    Hakoten was originally created to solve such a problem.


    A place to live long, to have fun.


    However, such an old event, not many people remember.


    Su Jin sighed with emotion, looked at Asward with a slight smile and said:


    "Maybe you''ll be a good fit for the Hakoba environment."


    "But before adapting to the environment, the first thing to ensure is survival."


    "Under the circumstance of unfamiliar life, without the shelter of Arcadia, I am afraid that I will not be able to grow up safely in Hakoten."


    There was sincerity in Ashward''s tone.


    It seemed that without Su Jin''s help, she really couldn''t get along in Hakoba.


    "Don''t come with me like this."


    Hearing Aisward''s "flattering", Su Jin couldn''t help laughing and scolding:


    "Before you got the spiritual status, you met some of the five-digit requirements and went to Hakoba, at least five-digit numbers. This is at the lower level, and you are already a strong one. It''s not normal if you can''t get along."


    "But it''s just a strong one, isn''t it?" Aisward''s smile was very subtle.


    For example, Huangsaka Sayaka, who she just met, is a first-class magician with her strength in the countryside of an island country.


    This is a strong one, right?


    But what about the entire Blood Devouring Raid world?


    What is a Kwangsaka Sayaka?


    And in a wider world like Hakoba, the gap between the top and the bottom is probably countless times greater than the blood-devouring madness.


    The powerhouse on the lower tier, not to mention the upper tier, looks no different from an ant in the four-digit middle class.


    And Asward was used to being a giant in the blood-devouring attack, if he went to Hakoba to be an ant, it would be boring.


    Instead of this, it is better to find a good organization to take refuge in.


    As it happens, Arcadia is such a suitable organization.


    Su Jin heard the words and did not speak, but after a moment of silence, he said:


    "Is this a deal?"


    Su Jin provided shelter in the early stage, and Eswald and Jada fully assisted.


    This is what Su Jin wants to be sure of.


    Asward turned her head and looked at Jada, then she smiled and said:


    "It can be a deal."


    The underlying line is that the two sides are mutually beneficial, and of course, they don''t mind going further.


    Just like Jia Da, she is actually quite greedy for Su Jin''s blood.


    Elswald, on the other hand, was looking forward to new things, but he didn''t mind what happened.


    "Is that so..."


    Su Jin tapped his forefinger on his thigh, was silent for a while, and then said:


    "There''s something I need to declare in advance."


    "Please say."


    Eswald''s eyes narrowed a little.


    She didn''t dare to be careless about things that could make Su Jin pay attention.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said in a serious tone:


    "In Hakoten, the concept of vampires has been grasped."


    Chapter 0513 Race Concept


    The concept has been grasped... Eswald and Jada looked a little dazed.


    If they can understand power and authority through the information given by Su Jin, but the concept confuses them.


    "What is the concept? Is it mastered seriously?" Jiada asked curiously.


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows, took a deep look at Jada, and then said:


    "If authority is sublimated from power, then the concept can be said to be the foundation of power, and it is a smaller unit below the fragment of power."


    "It can sometimes be unimportant, and sometimes it can be very important."


    "For example?" Asward frowned, feeling a faint sense of unease in his heart.


    Su Jin paused, looked around the two people in front of him, and explained:


    "It''s like the concept of vampires."


    "Assuming that the concept of vampire is a mineral, the person who masters it can determine the price, shape, and even function of this mineral. Although it is impossible to significantly modify it, it can have a serious impact on it."


    "In general, people who master this kind of racial concept are called ''primitive''."


    When Su Jin said this, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly and said:


    "For example, primordial werewolves, or primordial vampires, or... primordial demons."


    "what do you mean¡­¡­"


    Ashward''s expression finally changed.


    She finally understood what it meant when the concept was mastered.


    That is the horror of life and death being controlled by others.


    Although the person who controls the concept of vampires may not be able to control them, it is absolutely possible to greatly suppress their power.


    "Hey, is it true, can this kind of thing be done?"


    Jia Da''s face was a little ugly.


    The concept of vampires in Little Garden has been mastered, so wouldn''t they be slaughtered when they arrive at Little Garden?


    "In Hakoba, anything is possible."


    Su Jin picked up a glass of red wine, took a sip and said:


    "I''ve heard that in the upper three-digit level there are gift games that stake the universe, and there are even gift games like ''change history''."


    "The winner of the game can become the master of a universe, or change a past they don''t want to happen."


    "It''s crazy..."


    Jia Da clicked his tongue, and although he was scolding, he wanted to go to Hakoniwa to participate in such a game that determines history and the ownership of the universe.


    But... the original vampire of Hakoniwa still exists here, and she doesn''t want to be the courtier of the other party.


    At this time, Asward looked at Su Jin and asked seriously:


    "There should be a way to solve things like concepts, right?"


    Jada also raised his head at this time, staring at Su Jin''s face intently.


    Since Su Jin brought up this matter, there must be a solution to him, otherwise he would not have invited her a year ago.


    "Of course there is."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, then put down the wine glass, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "There are many ways."


    "The most convenient one is to set up a separate portal to refine the concept of one''s own race, so as to get rid of the shackles."


    "For example, under the concept of elves, there are subordinate concepts such as dark elves and forest elves."


    "On the vampire side, if you have the ability, you can also split the subordinate concept of Tianbu. By the way, this is something that can be done with five figures."


    However, when Su Jin said this, he shook his head slightly and said, "However, I don''t recommend doing this."


    "When the concept is mastered, it is very dangerous to forcibly split the subordinate concept, and it is very easy to detect, unless you can launch a gift game and defeat the original holder."


    "Unfortunately, although there are two masters of the vampire concept, as far as I know, each of them is a strong one among the four figures."

 Chapter 402：

    "Four digits..." Asward''s eyelids jumped.


    It can fight at the speed of light with the power of power, and the maximum output can destroy the four-digit planet.


    This kind of monster, the powerhouses of the entire blood-devouring world can''t be beaten together, not to mention to defeat the opponent and take part of the concept from the opponent''s hands.


    It''s no different from courting death.


    Jada on the side was also taken aback, but soon, she reacted and said a little speechlessly:


    "Don''t give a shit, boss, you definitely have a way, right?"


    "right."


    Su Jin smiled and nodded:


    "There is a solution."


    "What can I do?" Aisward frowned, and then, she opened her eyes slightly and said in confusion, "Don''t you know the original vampire from Hakoba?"


    Su Jin suddenly smiled:


    "clever."


    "One of the few remaining primordial vampires, indeed belonging to us in Arcadia."


    "It''s a coincidence..."


    Jiada''s mouth twitched.


    Among the Arcadia who recruited them, there happened to be a four-digit number who grasped the concept of Hakoniwa vampire, an ancient primordial vampire.


    This luck, but also no one.


    And... according to Su Jin''s meaning, this four-digit vampire is probably his subordinate, or someone who is very close.


    Otherwise, he would not have hinted in the words just now that he could split a part of the vampire concept for them and turn it into a subordinate concept like Tianbu.


    "What''s the price?"


    Ashward asked calmly.


    It is obviously impossible for a primordial vampire who grasps the concept to split her power without cost.


    So Su Jin''s intention to tell them about this just now is obvious.


    He wants her and Jada to split the concept of Tianbu from vampires, but at the same time intends to use Tianbu to do something?


    This matter may be the purpose of Su Jinti''s matter, that is, the price they have to pay.


    "It''s really easy to talk to you guys."


    Looking at Asward, who had already reminisced about it, Su Jin said quite relaxed at this time:


    "The price is actually very simple, or in other words, there is no cost to this matter."


    "When you arrive at Little Garden, because you are born with the concept of vampires, you will inevitably be restrained by this concept."


    "But at the same time, since the vampire characteristics of Hakoniwa are actually different from your current characteristics, although this kind of restraint exists, it will not be too serious."


    "However, if you were to split the subordinate concept of Tianbu from the concept of vampires, things would be different."


    "The vampires of Hakoniwa will absorb the advantages of Tianbu, and Tianbu will also have the power of the vampires of Hakoba, and the two sides will achieve mutual benefits to some extent."


    "And as a reward, I hope you can temporarily give up the ownership of the concept of Tianbu, transfer it to Leticia, and strengthen her power."


    "Leeticia is the member of our Arcadia who grasped the concept of vampires."


    Aisward''s eyes flickered for a moment, and then he said, "How long is the deadline?"


    Su Jin considered for a moment and gave an approximate time: "About a hundred years."


    Asward turned his head and looked at Jada.


    Immediately afterwards, the two said in unison:


    "make a deal!"


    Chapter 0514 Group


    The door to the cornerstone, the living room on the top floor.


    Su Jin sat on the sofa, staring faintly at the empty sofa in front of him.


    After the consultation was over and a satisfactory answer was obtained, Asward and Jada left the floor.


    In the next half month, they have to deal with the end of their respective night empires, and put away the things they can use and take them to Hakoba.


    At the same time, Su Jin will also be attacking the blood-devouring side, at the location of the door of the cornerstone of Xianjin Island, to establish a passage to the small garden.


    "It''s another 5,000 points... and I have to return to Hakoba in advance to ensure that the tenth and twelfth beasts get the inheritance of the sun''s sovereignty, and it will cost another 2,000 points, and then the information of Shengjian. Completion¡­¡­"


    Su Jin calculated the account carefully, and found that his points were still not well-off.


    He still had 30,000 points in hand, and after removing the 15,000 points from Sheng Jian, he immediately folded it in half. After removing the 5,000 points for constructing the portal and the 2,000 points for supplementing the beasts, he suddenly only had 8,000 points left.


    "I hope that after observing the blood-devouring attack, I can get a little more points."


    Su Jin muttered with some distress.


    According to his guess, there should be a lot of points in a world that is paradoxical to the regular human history.


    This is also impossible.


    Under the countless years of history correction games in the upper level of the Little Garden, most of the history of the universe it observes is actually the same, and at most there will be a little deviation in the future two thousand years later.


    But overall, it is still within a predictable range.


    Every time Su Jin observed the universe, in fact, before 2000, there were different changes in the fixed history.


    At least in most of the universes observed by Hakoba, there is absolutely no 7,000-year history of the annihilation of blood-devouring and attacking this side.


    There will be no such phenomenon as the godslayer, the gods will appear tomorrow, and the demon king will traverse the earth.


    Because in the observation universe, the existence of five figures will basically be summoned to Hakoniwa, and in most worlds, six figures will be summoned.


    The ones that exist in the outside world are basically some small characters with seven figures.


    And seven figures, after the modern age of 2000, cannot affect the progress of civilization on the planet.


    This is the restraint of the gods on the course of history.


    Of course, at present, this restriction only has a huge spillover to the big gods such as Cross religion, Buddhism, and Hinduism.


    With the support of Buddhism, the terrifying military **** organization called Twelve Days of Dharma was born.


    Hinduism concentrates the main force on the ten incarnations of Pyrshnu, thereby giving birth to several double-digit beings.


    On the other hand, Crusades spread their beliefs among saints, saints, and angels under the circumstance of limited cosmology, thus creating a miracle with a triple-digit number that surpasses the number of small gardens.


    At least in the early days, when Su Jin didn''t have the seventh sense, Su Jin got the information in the underground library that a French village girl was also in the box garden with three-digit information.


    At that time, he gave up the idea of ??looking for trouble in the Xingyue world in a short period of time.


    After all, if you really bring that FGO''s love brain, Joan of Arc, to Hakoten, I am afraid that she will be hunted down by the three-digit village girl in the lower realm immediately.


    If life is not hard enough, don''t try it lightly.


    "However, with the addition of Tianbu as a subset concept, Leticia''s ghost class will definitely be strengthened."


    "Although the vampires in this world are generally weak in constitution, except for their magic power, they are not worth mentioning, but they are not afraid of the sun, which is the biggest advantage."


    "When the dragon that carried the world created vampires, they used them as species monitors, and the purpose was to make them the shadow of the dragon species, the opposite."


    "So the pure-blooded vampires in the little garden are born with a godhead and possess the power of shadow. This is a gift from the dragon species, but it also restricts them, making them unable to withstand the brilliance of the sun, and can only survive under the big curtain of the little garden."


    "But Tianbu, or the blood-devouring vampires, are different. They just hate the sun, but they are not afraid. Blood-sucking has also become a sexual impulse, and they have contracted beasts as a supplement to their combat power. They can get rid of pure-blooded vampires to some extent. disadvantages."


    "While there will be subtle distortions in living systems, it just takes time to adjust."


    "Furthermore, if Leticia''s suspended Demon King game can be used as a beast contract with the Dragon of the Zodiac summoned there, perhaps... she can reach an exceptional four-digit level."


    When Su Jin thought about this, his face gradually became serious.


    Four figures are out of order.


    This is almost the top combat power in Hakoniwa.


    Even a giant group of gods like Greece, such a combat power is only more than 20 people.


    According to the retreat, Greece is in the lower level of Hakoniwa, and there are about 13-15 people with four-digit exceptional strength.


    In Hakoten, a community with an exceptional four-digit existence is the limit of a community.


    Further up is the ''group''.


    The group of gods, the group of dragons, and the group of stars are the culmination of the promotion of the community, and the lowest is four-digit status.


    And to form a ''group'', two or four-digit numbers are required, or two three-digit **** kings.


    This is the basis for constructing the most basic **** group system "dualism".


    Typical is the Zoroastrianism of the dualism of good and evil, and the thousand eyes of the existence of two goddesses.


    Arcadia is currently like this, with Su Jin and Athena, two four-digit gods, who are exceptionally small, and corresponding to two three-digit gods, who can form the most basic cosmology.


    ¡¾two¡¿


    is the least common divisor of the creation of the cosmology.


    Other common divisors are the three-pillar **** system corresponding to three, such as the three-pillar **** of the Gao Tianyuan group of gods.


    Above, there is the four-element system corresponding to the four, and the five-emperor system corresponding to the five.


    There are more systems above.


    Three original pillars and four elements, three emperors and five emperors, nine pillars of gods.


    The most abnormal is Zhou Tianxingchen, a three-digit abnormal group of 365 people.


    In terms of three-digit numbers, the Crusaders dare to call the number one, and that court is definitely the second.


    However, because the composition of Heavenly Court is too complicated, there are still a large group of tiny gods, and the infighting is so fierce that Heavenly Court will not be famous after two thousand years.


    These corresponding numbers are all convenient systems for constructing a group of gods. In fact, it is not necessarily strong or weak. No matter which system, it is enough to ensure the existence of two god-king levels.


    Therefore, in the nine-pillar gods of Egypt, there are only four figures of three figures, and the other five figures are of four figures.


    This method also works.


    In addition to the least common divisor, there is actually a monism, which is the system of the only god.


    However, this system was severely suppressed by the center of the little garden in the little garden.


    He even reduced Yawei, who could be promoted to two digits, to three, forcing him to have a three-in-one, combined with the three main gods system, to avoid the sanctions of the center.


    But this is the operation of rich tycoons.


    The rest of the only gods and gods, mostly four-digit fish gods, are despised by the real gods as the cult gods, the evil gods.


    Originally, the Christian religion was also to be degraded.


    However, He is too rich and his fists are hard enough, so he is gradually acquiesced as the group of true gods.


    But secretly, there are still many people who spurn the Crusaders and express envy, jealousy and hatred for the beliefs they occupy.


    However, there is no way, who made the Crusaders become the trend in most of the observed universe.


    "If Leticia really goes beyond the four-digit advanced level, it''s not impossible for Arcadia to try the three-pillar **** system..."


    Su Jin thought for a moment, then sighed:


    "Forget it, forming a ''group'' is a necessary requirement for promotion to three figures. It''s too early to think about this."


    After Su Jin sighed, inspiration suddenly jumped and he looked at the door.


    dong dong!


    There was a knock on the door.


    Su Jin frowned and asked with a little surprise:


    "What''s matter?"


    The words fell, and the voice of Ji Hiragana Yukina sounded outside the door.


    "Your Majesty, Princess La Furia asks to see you."


    Chapter 0515 Can the brain be clean

 Chapter 403：

    Hearing La Furia''s request to see her, Su Jin''s eyes were briefly puzzled for a moment.


    Earlier than I expected, she guessed that I wanted to take control of the Lihawain family?


    Su Jin frowned, and then he said to Ji Hiragana Xuecai outside the door:


    "Let her in."


    In less than a minute, the door was opened.


    An elegant woman with long silver-white hair, light blue eyes, wearing an Aldikia female knight uniform, with long boots under her feet, and a pale emerald at the neckline to set off her eyes, walked away. Come in.


    "Guian, Your Majesty."


    La Furia stood at the door and greeted gracefully.


    Behind her, Ji Hiiragi Xueca glanced at her back and closed the door.


    Su Jin nodded slightly, and after taking a look at La Furia, compared to the sofa opposite:


    "sit."


    Hearing this, La Furia raised the corners of her mouth slightly, walked to the sofa with a sweet smile on her face, and sat on her slanted legs.


    And after sitting down, she looked down at the red wine on the table that Aisward had drank, and pretended to keep asking:


    "Is there any wine?"


    Ladies... do you want a drink in the room of the lonely man? Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly:


    "up to you."


    La Furia smiled and reached out to borrow the red wine.


    In the process of touching the red wine, La Furia''s eyes were blank for a moment.


    Her inspiration led her to see a picture.


    A woman sitting opposite Su Jin, holding a red wine glass and sipping slightly, with a charming smile on her face.


    It was a woman with purple hair tied into double ponytails and red nail polish on her hands. She had the appearance of a girl and was very beautiful.


    The Second Primogenitor, Eye of Extinction, Eswald Gul Yagis.


    Lingqi disappeared, and La Furia still had a smile on her face, but a storm surged in her heart.


    The Second Primogenitor, His Majesty the Eye of Extinction, sat in this position and drank with Su Jin not long ago?


    Lonely men and widows drinking in the room... This... This is not the same as the expected alliance... This is obviously an abnormal relationship...


    La Furia thought in a heartbeat, but on the surface, she still looked like an elegant woman, but she suddenly became bolder in her words:


    "Your Majesty, have you heard anything?"


    "what?"


    Su Jin raised her head and glanced at La Furia, wanting to see what medicine she was selling in her gourd.


    La Furia raised the corner of her mouth slightly, and shook the wine bottle in her hand with a light smile.


    "Wine is an intoxicating wine."


    Do you want a drink that you can get drunk? No, are you suggesting that I can get you drunk and do something about it?


    Su Jin looked at La Furia with a strange expression, and after watching it for less than a second, he said:


    "It''s a coincidence, has Her Royal Highness heard a saying?"


    La Furia smiled and made a gesture of listening.


    Su Jin said with a slight smile at this time:


    "If the wine is not intoxicating, people are intoxicated. I don''t know if Her Royal Highness has heard of it."


    "The motto of the Eastern Dragon Kingdom."


    La Furia sighed with emotion, then chuckled and said:


    "Speaking of which, Your Majesty, you seem to be born in that country?"


    "almost."


    Su Jin didn''t want to go deep into this topic, just asked lightly:


    "Does Her Royal Highness come to me this time to discuss something important?"


    "Just call me La Furia."


    La Furia looked at Su Jin sincerely, looked at it for a while, lowered her eyes slightly, and said with a blushing face:


    "I think, based on my relationship with His Majesty, I should be able to use a closer name."


    Did I meet a female ghost... Xianshen Island is not Lanruo Temple... Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, and then pretended to be surprised:


    "I don''t know what is the relationship between me and La Fulia?"


    La Furia did not respond directly, but only said in a euphemistic manner:


    "Have you forgotten? What you left in my body a year ago, I can still feel the heat of it."


    Don''t call you pregnant when you seal your inspiration... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and finally he couldn''t help it:


    "You came here specifically to ask me, just to say something like this?"


    "Ah? Your Majesty, what is this kind of thing?" La Furia opened her eyes slightly and asked blankly.


    However, Su Jin could easily see the lingering cunning under the blank gaze of the other party.


    Seeing this, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "If you go on like this, I just promised that you will never get out of this room."


    This is not Su Jin threatening, but exhorting.


    He didn''t want the next day, when the royal family of Aldikia knew that their daughter was lame and walked out of his room with the help of the wall.


    This will cause international disputes.


    "Can I consider this a threat?" La Furia''s face became obviously serious.


    "You can think so." Su Jin simply admitted.


    "Well, I accept this ending. Although I don''t have any experience, if I can satisfy you, I can try to learn..."


    "..."


    Su Jin silently looked at La Furia who was eager to try, and felt that his room seemed to be a clubhouse, and La Furia was the roast duck master who came to pick ducks.


    This feeling is really **** up.


    But I have to say that Su Jin has to admit that the initiative of communication has been mastered by La Furia.


    This woman is so arrogant, it''s really outrageous.


    "If you continue like this, I''m afraid I''ll have to consider another person to communicate with." Su Jin sighed.


    "Substitution? Who?" La Furia asked pretending to be puzzled.


    Su Jin said without changing his expression, "Your mother, Polyfonia."


    "Ah this..." La Furia showed a flustered expression: "Would you like to think about it again?"


    "Huh?" Seeing this, Su Jin suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    "You know, after all, my mother hasn''t divorced yet..."


    "Stop, stop!"


    Su Jin hurriedly made a stop gesture, and at the same time glared at La Furia and said:


    "Can''t you put something clean in your head?"


    Substitution negotiations can be associated with this kind of thing. He Su is not so crazy, right?


    "I''m relieved that you say that."


    La Furia suddenly showed a happy smile, but Su Jin was temporarily unable to judge whether her smile was genuine or false.


    "It can be said that it is serious."


    Su Jin said a little helplessly. In private situations, he is really not used to posing.


    Perhaps, he needs to correspond to the right occasion and the right person...


    Su Jin already misses the days when Aizen was by his side, at least at that time he acted cautiously, spoke well, and was able to maintain a high degree of majesty.


    "OK."


    La Furia smiled and asked:


    "Do you have vodka here?"


    "..."


    Su Jin was silent.


    Seeing this, La Furia stuck out her tongue and said:


    "Ah, sorry, you know, the Ardikias are used to drinking a few bottles of vodka when they''re talking about business."


    Good guy, polar bear, but yes, the Nordic military power is indeed very similar in style to that bear... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and a word came out of his mouth for a while.


    "Have."


    Chapter 0516 Signature


    Gumbling.


    The white transparent liquid soaked in ice cubes was gulped down by La Furia.


    call))


    La Furia took a long breath and put the wine glass on the table without changing her face, making the ice cubes tinkle.


    "Ah... The wine here in Jidong is really too light. It''s okay to drink it occasionally, but if you really want to moisten your mouth, you still need vodka."


    Runkou... Just be happy... Su Jin thought expressionlessly, but couldn''t help but ask curiously:


    "You often drink in Aldikia?"


    Although Europeans often use low-alcohol alcohol instead of water, it is clear that La Furia is an exception, after all, she is too young.


    "Of course not."


    La Furia smiled, with obvious pride on her expression:


    "But you know, although the palace is heavily guarded, it''s still very easy to find a way to bring some wine inside, such as relying on some elves who are good at space techniques."


    The physique of the saint can freely control the elves, which is quite good. It is a bit similar to Ren Russell''s demon-controlling bloodline... Su Jin sighed with emotion, then raised his left leg, and said with a smile:


    "You are freer than before."


    The previous La Furia didn''t dare to be so ''presumptuous'' in front of him.


    Of course, this was also related to the presence of outsiders at the time.


    This woman seems to be prone to revealing her nature in private.


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, La Furia muttered:


    "One day, I will change the royal marriage law of Ardikia, it is boring to have more than one wife."


    I can understand that you are implying that you want to open a reverse harem? No, she meant to imply that I could drive... The smile on Su Jin''s face stiffened, but it brightened a little in an instant.


    He promises to be just a little brighter.


    "Your ideal is quite special."


    Su Jin looked at La Furia with a smile, and then took the initiative to turn the topic back to the main topic:


    "Please ask, what kind of future does the Kingdom of Aldikia plan to choose?"


    La Furia looked at Su Jin, pondered for a moment, and asked:


    "Please allow me to speak again."


    "Have you concluded a covenant with the Forgotten War King?"


    Forget the War King, the War King Domain he commanded and the Kingdom of Ardikia have maintained a thousand-year war confrontation, but it seems that he himself has never participated in the war...

 Chapter 404：

    Su Jin thought so, and at the same time replied:


    "The King of War has not pledged allegiance to me at present."


    I have not pledged allegiance to me yet... La Furia was chewing on these words, and before she knew it, her inner clothes were soaked with sweat.


    Just forget that there is no King of War, and there is still no... That means that the Eye of Extinction and the Princess of Chaos have allegiance... When did this world become so crazy?


    The majesty in front of her, no, what kind of existence is this Lord?


    La Furia let out a deep breath.


    Immediately afterwards, the smile hung on her face again:


    "Since you have no covenant with the King of War, then things are simple."


    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand from her neckline, twitching a dozen documents from the crowded place.


    Each file is an A4-sized sheet of tan and has patterns all over it that refer to a certain existence, which are patterns that point to demons.


    This is a demon contract.


    Su Jin raised his head and looked at La Furia, looking at the place where the document was taken out. Knowing that this effect was achieved by manipulating the space elves, he just glanced at it and looked away.


    "It''s a traitorous contract."


    La Furia shook the document and said in a self-deprecating tone.


    "The condition of the contract is the affiliation of the entire country of the Kingdom of Ardikia."


    She said this, paused, and added:


    "Including my affiliation."


    However, Su Jin''s reaction was very dull:


    "cost."


    La Fulia breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, and explained at the same time:


    "Independence without command, and the maintenance of the country''s existence, guarantees that the person in power is the king''s blood of the Rihavain family."


    "Very normal conditions."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, looking at La Furia''s delicate face, his eyes gradually became playful:


    "But are you sure that you can call the shots and that this contract can limit me?"


    "I''m not sure I can restrain you with a demon contract."


    La Furia shook his head, then smiled:


    "As for whether I can call the shots, please don''t worry about that."


    "After my mother passed the succession ceremony, the Mythical Armament she was in charge of was automatically under my control."


    "That is to say, from now on, I will be the first-in-line heir to Ardikia. Unless my mother is willing to give up the mythical armor I have, so that Ardikia loses the power to resist the battle king''s domain, otherwise, this There will be no change in the line of succession."


    "Of course, as the price, you need to wait until I succeed before you can completely control the Kingdom of Ardikia."


    "I personally think that this is a choice that meets your needs and benefits both people and money."


    After speaking, La Furia looked at Su Jin with a smile and said:


    "Of course, before I take the throne, you can''t get wealth, but people can."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows, looked at La Furia deeply, and then smiled:


    "not enough."


    "At least there are loopholes in it. For example, you voluntarily gave up the so-called mythical armor and let your sisters take over."


    "Are you sure you want to play this little trick in front of me?"


    La Furia''s face froze for a moment.


    "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you."


    Then, she breathed a sigh of relief, and drew the two contracts at the bottom of the document to the top.


    "This is the contract between Ronde and Pashakalia, so that the only three heirs to the throne are all under your control."


    "Of course, the premise is that the royal family has no new children in the last ten years."


    Su Jin glanced at the contract, clapped his hands and said:


    "Have courage."


    "It''s ridiculous."


    La Fulia breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.


    Originally, these two contracts were not intended to be taken out directly, but after La Furia saw Asward and the Second Primogenitor, she took all the contracts without hesitation. The paperwork was taken out and a showdown with Su Jin took place.


    Fortunately, this won Su Jin''s favor and did not offend him for concealing it.


    The allegiance of the two true ancestors has completely broken the balance of the world, not to mention that Su Jin, who can get the allegiance of the true ancestors, La Furia does not think that the other party is just the true ancestor.


    Su Jin looked at La Furia, leaned back, leaned on the sofa and said:


    "To be honest, in my eyes, the value of the Kingdom of Ardikia is not as good as your bloodline."


    When La Furia heard this, her eyes widened in surprise.


    At this time, Su Jin said to himself:


    "You can rely on a high-dimensional life and stably pass on the saintess physique to the next generation. Oh, this physique is most suitable for use as a goddess body for those three-digit numbers."


    After that, Su Jin ignored La Furia''s hesitation, and now he has no idea of ??explaining this at all.


    Because of the value of La Furia, in fact, when he upgraded the community to three figures and had to go to the upper floors of Hakoniwa.


    In the past, although her value was there, it was not high.


    Of course, this is the value of throwing out emotions and directly judging by interests.


    And Su Jin is not that kind of pure interest animal.


    "Bring a pen."


    Su Jin waved to La Furia.


    Hearing this, La Furia immediately took out the signature pen that had been prepared in her pocket and handed it over.


    After Su Jin took it, he took the contract document and signed his name on it.


    He squeezed the edge of the document and pulled it up slightly, revealing only the location of the signature. He signed twelve papers in a row, and finally, on the thirteenth, inspiration prompted him that this contract was abnormal, so he suddenly stopped.


    "Um?"


    Seeing this, La Furia tilted her head and pretended not to see anything.


    Su Jin picked up the last one, looked at it, and read:


    "Marriage application?"


    Su Jin looked up at La Furia.


    "Ah, maybe Justina got the wrong document," La Furia explained in confusion.


    Su Jin pointed to the document with his pen, pointed to the signed woman''s name, and raised his eyebrows:


    "If you take the wrong document, will you also fill in your name?"


    At this time, La Furia smiled and said:


    "Your Majesty, a man who cares about things is very annoying."


    "That''s a pity."


    Su Jin shrugged, and simply signed his name directly on the document:


    "This invalid legal document will be given to you."


    La Furia quickly snatched the document and hid it in a different dimension, then said with a smile:


    "How do you know that this document is invalid? Perhaps, this document can have a special effect?"


    Su Jin paused, and looked at La Furia with deep meaning: "Then should I give it a try?"


    "..."


    La Furia smiled, maintaining that smile all the time.


    It''s like a woman who has fallen into a state of time stop and has no ability to resist.


    Su Jin, who noticed this, was silent for a while, and finally praised with emotion:


    "Really play."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xianjin Island, an amusement island was added.


    A woman with a violin bag, a black sailor suit, long jet-black hair, and black stockings on her legs set foot on the island through the speedboat.


    She stood on the pier, looking at the amusement park not far away, looking at the long roller coaster and Ferris wheel, and muttered to herself:


    "Protecting nightmares on Xianjin Island... The bald guys on the Taishi Bureau can really make things difficult for people."


    Chapter 0517 Good Sisters


    Keystone Gate, top floor.


    Ji Hiragana Yukina, who was guarding in the aisle, leaned heavily on the wall, her eyes seemed out of focus.


    "Xuecai? Xuecai!"


    "Oh!"


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina came back to her senses and looked at Hwangsaka Sayaka, who was standing opposite her with a worried face:


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you OK?"


    Kwangsaka Sayaka asked worriedly:


    "Since we met in the afternoon, you have been a little abnormal, what happened?"


    "No, nothing." Ji Hiragana Xuena was silent for a while, then shook her head.


    She kind of couldn''t understand the fact that the Lion King agency was ditching old ideals in favor of personal allegiance, even if they had good and sound-sounding reasons.


    But at the same time, she also understands that she has no objection to the task of protecting Su Jin.


    She simply... just felt that the Lion King agency was different, from protecting the safety of the people to being a minion under personal manipulation.


    No, not right.


    Perhaps the Lion King agency was originally the minions of the high-level government, but now, they took the initiative to replace the object of allegiance with Su Jin.


    In a sense, Ji Hiiragi Xuena thinks that it is a good thing for the Lion King agency to become Su Jin''s minions.


    Having been in contact with His Majesty the Fourth Primogenitor, she was keenly aware of his kindness towards the common people.


    This is not close, but it will not harm him, as long as no one provokes him, then he is harmless.


    In comparison, the high-level executives behind the Lion King agency are obviously out of touch with ordinary people.


    Heh, Yuantang Teachers always said that we should take the initiative to think about the meaning behind the task. It seems that she already knew about these things. No wonder, no wonder she would say to me ''simple is a good thing''.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, you can take a rest, Yukina, just leave it to me here."


    "No, it doesn''t matter to me."


    Ji Hiragana Yukina shook her head and looked at the black coffin on the ground next to her:


    "Furthermore, this kind of seal is better for many people to look after."


    Seeing this, Hwangsaka Sayaka just patted her shoulder and reminded:


    "Then be careful yourself."


    It''s over, Yukina will hide her thoughts from me, and she doesn''t dare to tell her good friends, she''s definitely thinking about other women, no, maybe it''s a man... At the same time as Hwangsaka Sayaka felt bitter, but A little guilty.

 Chapter 405：

    Because she herself knew that in a dream at night recently, in addition to the usual Ji Hiragan Xuecai, there was also an ''outsider'' like Su Jin.


    This is a very bad sign... Hwangsaka Sayaka subconsciously avoided Ji Hiragan Yukina''s gaze, looked at the door behind him with a guilty conscience, and casually said:


    "Speaking of which, did the princess go in for a while?"


    "Have it?"


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca was stunned for a moment. She had just been thinking about what Yuantang Yuan said to her and the thoughts of the Lion King agency, but she didn''t care about anything else.


    Huangsaka Sayaka took out the phone from his pocket, glanced at it, and said, "It''s been an hour."


    When she said this, she frowned and said, "What will take so long to discuss?"


    "It''s probably something that involves the country."


    Ji Hiiragi Xuecai didn''t doubt anything, even if the people in the room, after removing the identity of the true ancestor and the princess, were actually a bunch of ordinary young men and women, it did not hinder her integrity in thinking.


    "No, no, Xue Cai, you don''t understand, if a man and a woman are alone for too long, there will be problems."


    When Huangsaka Sayaka said this, he paused and added:


    "Women and women, men and men, too."


    "Huh?" Ji Hiiragi responded somewhat incomprehensibly. She only felt that the topic of Hwangsaka Sayaka was very profound and philosophical.


    When Huangsaka Sayaka saw this, he did not suspect him, and looked at the doorway vigilantly:


    "All in all, we need to be careful of sneaky cats."


    Stealing cat... Isn''t that the word of a third party... Himira Yukina noticed the abnormality of Hwangsaka Sayaka:


    "Saayaka, if the third person is Her Royal Highness Princess La Furia, who is your first person?"


    "Of course it''s Su...you who know me well!"


    Huangsaka Sayaka was sweating coldly on her forehead, and she almost said the name Su Jin.


    Damn, today''s Xuecai is so strange, she has learned to deceive me, is this reasonable? This is not reasonable!


    "I?"


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina froze for a moment, tilted her head slightly, looked at Huangsaka Sayaka, and said in a normal tone:


    "The first and the second are girls? How is this possible? It''s impossible between girls."


    Huangsaka Sayaka was stunned as if struck by lightning.


    Yukina... What is she implying to me? No, she was expressing me... Hwangsaka Sayaka suddenly felt infinite grief in her heart, but in the depths of the grief, she was faintly relieved, and it seemed that being dumped was a good thing for her.


    "Sayaka? Sayaka?!" Ji Hiragana Yukina shook her hand in front of Huangsaka Sayaka: "Why didn''t you respond all of a sudden?"


    "No, nothing happened."


    Kwangsaka Sayaka responded calmly and said:


    "It''s really impossible between girls, um, it''s true."


    When she said this, she changed the subject and asked:


    "What about Xue Cai, do you have a boy you like?"


    "A boy you like?"


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca was stunned for a moment, then shook his head.


    "No..." Huangsaka Sayaka wondered for a while, which was somewhat inconsistent with Yukina''s dazed reaction just now.


    Wasn''t Yukina just thinking about the boy she liked?


    "Not at all?" she asked tentatively again.


    "Saiyaka, you are very strange today."


    Jihiira Yukina looked at her companion a little puzzled.


    However, Huangsaka Sayaka continued to ask a little reluctantly:


    "Then speaking of your favorite type, what kind of boy do you like, Yukina?"


    "I seem to have answered this question somewhere, I remember it was He Su..."


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca said this, and suddenly became alert, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    "Su what?" Huangsaka Sayaka''s eyes sharpened.


    "Uncle, I should have said that when I was a child, there was an uncle next door who took good care of me. I liked him very much."


    Jihiira Yukina explained with sweat on her forehead. As for the uncle next door who takes good care of him, he or she is actually a woman who dresses a bit more masculine.


    "Uncle." Huangsaka Sayaka nodded suddenly, and said with a deep expression: "That is to say, Yukina likes the new year."


    "Looks like... that''s right..." Ji Hiragana Xuena could only admit through gritted teeth.


    At this time, Hwangsaka Sayaka reminded in a seemingly casual tone:


    "Speaking of which, His Majesty Su Jin seems to be bigger than us. To some extent, he seems to be able to call his uncle too."


    "Looks like... that''s it." Ji Hiragana Xuena already wanted to leave.


    For the first time, she knew that standing with Sayaka would be so embarrassing.


    And Hwangsaka Sayaka fell silent.


    Xuecai likes Su Jin, and I like Su Jin too, so in exchange, Xuecai also likes me.


    Well, Yukina also likes me. As for liking the same man, isn''t that an important proof that we are good sisters?


    Well, it must be so.


    After being embarrassed for a while, Ji Hiragana Yukina looked at Hwangsaka Sayaka, who had a contemplative face and nodded from time to time, and then quickly turned her eyes to the closed door and said:


    "Speaking of which, His Royal Highness La Furia has been here for a while."


    "Indeed." Huangsaka Sayaka was stunned for a moment, before responding after a while.


    Then, the two fell silent.


    It wasn''t until 10 minutes later that the door was opened, and La Furia, who was walking a bit wrongly, came out as if nothing was wrong:


    "Okay, two competent guard ladies, can you help bring that coffin in?"


    "OK."


    Kwangsaka Sayaka and Himira Yukina replied in very subtle tones.


    La Furia was taken aback when she heard this tone, and took a small step back.


    Could these two have been eavesdropping behind the door just now? No way? Su Jin clearly said that the soundproof barrier has been blessed... La Furia felt uneasy for a few seconds, and then she pretended to be calm and said:


    "Then trouble you."


    Saying that, she re-entered the room without looking back, and almost stabbed her foot during the process, looking a little embarrassed.


    "something wrong."


    Kwangsaka Sayaka said cautiously.


    "Well, you need to be vigilant."


    Himira Yukina answered the same.


    The two sides then looked at each other, and it seemed that the tacit understanding of the sisters who had just disappeared had come back again.


    "Carry the coffin in first."


    "it is good."


    0518 Cthulhu Embryo


    Boom!


    The slightly heavy black coffin was placed on the tan carpet with a slight thud.


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    Wearing a nightgown and looking comfortable, Su Jin raised his head and smiled at Huangsaka Sayaka.


    Huangsaka Sayaka originally wanted to return a gentle smile, but seeing the pajamas on Su Jin''s body, she died before she even started smiling.


    In the end, she just nodded silently, and looked hostilely at La Furia who was neatly dressed beside her.


    The latter had been standing aside with a smile on his face, and when Hwangsaka Sayaka looked over, he returned a decent smile with a hint of a victor.


    Tsk... Kwangsaka Sayaka tutted her lips.


    On the other side, Ji Hiiragi Xuecai, who didn''t notice the reaction of the two at all, looked at the coffin vigilantly, and then looked at Su Jin:


    "Mr. Su Jin, are you planning to unlock the seal here?"


    "right."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, then glanced at Ji Qixuecai, thought about it, and said:


    "Later, you can take Xuexia Wolf and make insurance on the side."


    "Okay, so do irrelevant people need to be emptied?"


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina reacted very quickly, causing La Furia who was beside her to widen her eyes in surprise.


    What''s the matter, have you eaten gunpowder... Su Jin raised his eyebrows, looked at Ji Hiiragi Yukina, looked at La Fulia, and finally at Hsaka Sayaka, whose face was not right, suddenly , a little guilty:


    "It''s okay, it''s just a small role."


    "Yes." Ji Hiiragi Xuecai''s tone was a little regretful, and it was already a little vinegary.


    Good guy, I''m really a good guy... The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, only thinking that it was a mistake to let these two goalkeepers just now.


    Alas, it''s still too young. If it was that month, or Ah Ye, he would just sneer and ask me if La Fulia was comfortable or if they were comfortable... Wait, this seems to be more dangerous... Su Jin The corners of his mouth twitched, and then he couldn''t help thinking of the black rabbit.


    Or a rabbit... Simple, holy, always thinking of the good.


    Sometimes Leticia and I are next door when she is cooking... ahem, how could I think of such a thing... Su Jin shook his head slightly, then pointed to the coffin on the ground and said:


    "Take the seal off."


    When he said this, he paused and said:


    "Using Xuexia Wolf to dismantle it, after all, is a technique to seal the embryo of the Heretic God."


    "Evil God embryo?!" ¡Á3


    The three girls involuntarily took a step back and looked at the coffin on the ground vigilantly.


    Although there are not many such things as evil gods, they are indeed first-class terrifying magical disasters.


    And no matter which evil god, its hazard will not be lower than the surviving True Ancestor.


    You know, in human legends, the true ancestor was born because of the curse of the gods.


    From this point of view, you can know how big the evil god''s card is.


    However, even if it is such an evil god, Su Jin is just impatient to call him a small character... Does he think he is stronger than the evil god? Well, the staying power is indeed quite strong... La Furia complained a bit, but people involuntarily approached Su Jin.


    With a spiritual medium, her risk of facing evil spirits is much higher than ordinary people, because she will always see a lot of things she shouldn''t see and gain knowledge she shouldn''t know, thus driving herself crazy.


    To put it bluntly, it means that the brain can''t hold back a lot of information for a while, and it''s directly brain-damaged.


    Su Jin glanced at La Furia, and then waved at Huangsaka Sayaka:


    "Sayahua, come here too, you still have a little risk without Xuexia Wolf for self-defense."


    When Huangsaka Sayaka heard the words, she walked quickly behind Su Jin, and glanced at La Furia, she couldn''t help but let out a ''hah''.


    Are you actually showing off to me that you were invited over?


    So childish! This child, I can trick her into climbing into Su Jin''s bed by herself, and I would like to thank me for assisting her... La Furia smiled like a loving mother.


    At this time, after seeing the two of them hiding behind Su Jin, Ji Yixuecai took out the Xuexia Wolf from the violin box behind her, and stabbed the black coffin without question.


    Boo!


    It rang with a strange sound, like pulling out the cork that was stuck in the red wine bottle.


    The Xuexia Wolf, whose ability is similar to the Fantasy Killer, passed through the thin air film on the coffin and stabbed the body of the coffin.


    A thud.


    The coffin cracked open inch by inch, and then turned into grains of brown sand.

 Chapter 406：

    Crash.


    The fine sand fell under the action of gravity and buried a thin layer in the coffin.


    At this time, inside the coffin, a girl with splendid blond hair and a healthy wheat color, wearing a white dress that looked like a wedding dress, appeared in everyone''s sight with her eyes closed and sleeping.


    "This is... the embryo of the evil god?"


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca was stunned for a moment, then turned her head to look at Su Jin.


    "She has a very strange power..."


    Hwangsaka Sayaka, whose aptitude for Spirit Vision is one level higher than that of Yukina Himira, said vigilantly.


    And La Furia, whose aptitude for spiritual vision has long surpassed the human ceiling in this world, has seen more.


    She even saw a black egg, rooted deep in the blond girl''s spiritual body, beating like a heart, absorbing the powerful power around her.


    "This unusual power... She, no, he is attracting dragon veins? He is already awake!"


    La Furia''s expression changed.


    The embryo of the evil god, and the awakened evil **** are not of the same level.


    The former is only possible to wake up the evil **** and let him come, while the latter is already preparing to come to reality.


    "Your Majesty, it''s better to get rid of this kind of thing as soon as possible."


    La Furia turned her head and suggested that she couldn''t control her emotions.


    However, what she saw was not a dignified face, nor vigilance and alertness, but a kind of stunned, a very subtle surprise.


    That surprised, as if saying a few yin and yang strange words.


    ''That''s it''


    ¡®Awakened Evil God is this thing? ¡¯


    La Furia stared at Su Jin''s face, and after seeing that he did not intend to respond to her previous words, she stopped talking.


    Because she knew very well that the awakened evil spirit must know more about Su Jin''s ''provocation'' than she saw.


    Roar!


    It sounded like a wild beast''s roar exploded in the ears of everyone''s spiritual bodies.


    The evil **** parasitizing Celesta Shatty''s spirit body was furious.


    A language more depraved and filthy than the devil is roaring, roaring, uttering a single word.


    --die!


    The curse of death turned into a pitch-black mist and rushed towards Su Jin in an instant.


    Su Jin looked at the fog and opened his mouth slightly.


    then.


    Spit it out!


    Chapter 0519 Still this trick?


    After that breath came out.


    The hurricane is here!


    It does not appear as a physical entity, but exists in a spiritual body, a ''hurricane'' that exists in the spirit.


    It whizzes, sweeping over everything on a spiritual level.


    La Furia, Kwangsaka Sayaka, and Ji Hiiragi Yukina seemed to be in a storm at this moment, swaying from side to side, but in essence, their bodies were standing in the same place again, without the slightest movement.


    This mental abnormality and material correctness created a deformed asymmetry in an instant.


    And the three of them were just hit by the edge of the hurricane.


    The one who was truly at the center of the hurricane, and who was most affected and interfered the most, was the evil **** who resided in Celesta''s spirit body.


    He was like a baby in a typhoon, lifted up by the hurricane without the slightest resistance, and was forcibly separated from Celestan''s spiritual body.


    He was inside the coffin, rolling and crawling on the carpet, desperately growing tentacles from his body, trying to grab the ground and everything that could stabilize him.


    However, after all, He was blown against the wall by the hurricane, slammed into the wall reinforced by Su Jin''s mind, like a pool of mud hitting the wall.


    At this time, Su Jin slightly closed his lips, stopped this long exhalation, then raised his left foot, and looked at the ''mud'' that was slumped on the wall and couldn''t move for a while with contempt.


    "ah!"


    The sound of thumping down and the screams of the girls resounded.


    But it was La Furia and the others who lost their balance in their real bodies because of the shaking of their spiritual bodies, and there were three flat falls in the room that amazed the world.


    "pain!"


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina rubbed her buttocks, then suddenly realized that she was facing Su Jin, so her face flushed, and she hurriedly pressed down on her skirt.


    Seeing this, Su Jin glanced at her, his eyes full of disgust.


    Do you mind if it just goes away?


    Ji Hiiragi Yukina blushed, but she didn''t dare to say anything more, lest La Furia and Hwangsaka Sayaka, who stood up next to her, know what was wrong.


    "Where''s the evil god? Hey, you actually left this girl''s spiritual body?"


    La Furia looked at Celesta in the coffin. The parasitized spirit body of the other party had returned to normal at this moment, and it was estimated that she would wake up in a short while.


    On the other side, Hwangsaka Sayaka bent a bow and shot an arrow, and at the same time turned to look at the wall, looking at the eyes of the evil god, and shouted at Jihiira Yukina:


    "Xue Cai, back here."


    Ji Hiiragi Xueca rolled on the ground with a look on the side, and hid on the sofa behind Su Jin.


    At this time, a terrifying spiritual shock came from the wall, like a blood-colored ocean wave swept toward everyone.


    "Pay attention to mental defense." La Furia reminded loudly with a nervous expression.


    Kwangsaka Sayaka and Himira Yukina responded immediately.


    And right now.


    "Ah."


    Su Jin sneered, and the layers of shocking blood and waves collapsed automatically, dissipated, and returned to nothingness, as if an invisible big hand slapped the evil god''s strong mental impact directly on the beach.


    Gum!


    Obviously, with a little fear, a voice like swallowing saliva sounded.


    La Furia looked up at Kwangsaka Sayaka.


    Is it you making the sound?


    There was such a meaning in her eyes.


    Hwangsaka Sayaka shook her head and looked at Jihiraine Yukina, who immediately shook her head.


    After that, the three of them were silent for a moment, turned their heads slightly, and looked in the direction of the evil god.


    They didn''t dare to look at it, but when they saw a little corner, they found that the pollution carried by the evil **** seemed to disappear, as if it didn''t exist.


    "You can open your eyes and watch as you like."


    After Su Jin reminded, he said in a mocking tone:


    "Haha, this kind of mental pollution is even weaker than Bai Xueji."


    Who is Bai Xueji... Why does it feel like this name is the unit of measurement in Su Jin''s mouth... La Furia and Hwangsaka Sayaka looked at each other, and their thoughts seemed to collide at this moment.


    On the other side, Ji Hiirah Yukina also saw the true body of the evil god.


    It was an egg-like, black-and-red body, covered with black tentacles, and looked rather disgusting.


    So disgusting... Ji Hiragana Yukina resisted the urge to stab the evil **** with the Xuexia wolf.


    "It''s really a little bit worse to sell."


    Su Jin rubbed his chin and commented:


    "It''s no wonder that they are mixed into third-rate little gods who don''t have much faith. Obviously, the gods have no fixed form, but they are still like this, huh."


    At this moment, a low groan sounded.


    "Hey~~"


    Celesta in the coffin opened her eyes and stared blankly at the ceiling.


    At this moment, a faint voice sounded:


    "Congratulations, you have given birth to a neither male nor female."


    Celesta was stunned, looked up subconsciously, saw Su Jin, and also saw Ji Hiragana Xuecai next to her:


    "You are¡­¡­"


    Before she could finish speaking, a shrill cry rang out.


    Celesta turned her head and saw a disgusting monster with tentacles rushing towards her frantically.


    At this moment, there seems to be a stench coming from the nostrils.


    However, the strange thing was that the hideous monster gave her a creepy sense of kinship.


    At this moment, Celesta thought of the faint words just now.


    ''Congratulations, you have given birth to a man who is neither male nor female. ¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that¡­ this monster was born by me? ¡¯


    Celesta''s eyes widened in horror, and the next second, her neck crooked and she fainted.


    And the screaming Evil God quickly accelerated his pace and attacked Celesta.


    "Want to hide in her spirit body? Ha... don''t you even have a brain?"


    Transparent crystals emerged from the void, blocking one side after another in front of the evil god, surrounded him, and blocked all paths.


    In the next second, the invisible giant hand pressed down on the loathsome-looking Evil God, and slapped it abruptly.


    Boom!


    Like patting dough, the heterogenous body of the evil **** was patted into a lump of flesh.


    Gumbling.


    A few bubbles appeared on the mashed meat, and slowly, there was no movement.


    "Is he dead?" Huangsaka Sayaka gently pulled Su Jin''s clothes and asked in a low voice.


    "Half dead."


    Su Jin explained briefly, rubbed his chin, and looked at the evil **** in front of him speechlessly:


    "Is this the so-called King of the Underworld, Sassalamaqiu? It''s funny enough."


    Barely five-figure rubbish, placed in the little garden, is probably weaker than ordinary humans who have obtained godhood.


    However, Sasala Machu''s beliefs are still relatively abundant, and it seems that it was born from the dragon veins of the planet, which is a bit like the original **** of disobedience in the world of godslayers.


    "If you bring it to Little Garden, you''ll probably get a godhead... As an experiment, it''s really good enough."


    When Su Jin was thinking, a knife suddenly appeared in his hand.


    A Zanpakut¨­.


    "How about we make a deal?"


    A charming voice came from Zanpakut¨­.


    It was Algor''s incarnation, Lilith''s voice.


    Everything around was quiet.


    It was as if he had fallen into a silent world.


    Su Jin paused, took a deep look at the meat mud in front of him, and then looked down at the Zanpakut¨­ in his hand:


    "You would actually like this kind of thing?"


    "No matter how ugly you are, it will have its corresponding value."

 Chapter 407：

    Lilith''s tone was full of disgust, but she did not deny the fact that she was eyeing Sasara Machu.


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "If you want me to confuse Sasala Machu''s beliefs with Athena''s to sully her beliefs, please allow me to refuse."


    "There is such a trick?!"


    Lilith said in surprise.


    "..."


    Suddenly, Su Jin didn''t know what to say.


    Chapter 0520 Self-fouling


    "Forget it, this can''t be done. This level of pollution is equivalent to seeing a **** for that ugly girl..."


    After the surprise, Lilith muttered in an unhappy tone.


    You really thought about the consequences of doing this... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    The trick of faith pollution is not uncommon in Little Garden, and the most famous one is the ''Conferred God List''.


    This novel, which was widely circulated in the Celestial Dynasty, can be said to have insulted those big men over and over again.


    For example, the **** of Erlang Yang Jian, whose earliest identity was Li Bing''s second son, Li Erlang, who built Dujiangyan in the Qin Dynasty.


    Guanjiangkou Xiansheng Erlang Zhenjun is Li Erlang''s divine name.


    But now, when people in the world say Erlang God, they will only call him ''Yang Jian''.


    This is a relatively common form of belief pollution ''changing names and surnames''.


    In addition to Yang Jian, there is also Li Jing, a famous general of the Sui and Tang Dynasties, and Nezha, the Buddhist protector of the law.


    These two characters who could not fight with each other became famous father and son.


    If you really want to talk about father and son, Nezha is more or less the same as calling Kun Shamentian father.


    In terms of origin, Nezha is the closest to Kunshamen Tian, ??who is the guardian of the Dharma for twelve days, that is, Uesugi Kenshincai.


    Of course, this is only because the list of conferred gods is too widely circulated to do this kind of thing.


    If it were Sasala Machu, the blood-devouring crowd in the world, who couldn''t be in the belief of the minority, even if the amplitude of the parallel world was added, this kind of pollution would be so great that Athena would just take a look.


    That is, the disgust of seeing ''shit'' in Lilith''s mouth.


    Lilith pondered for a while and gave up this pollution method.


    It''s too disrespectful to do it, and if you want to do it, you will make a big deal.


    only¡­¡­


    The Zanpakut¨­ dancing in the air circled around Su Jin, and then a playful voice came out.


    "Speaking of which, it''s hard to say anything else about you, but the method of applying eye drops is quite good?"


    "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    Su Jin''s face twitched, pretending not to understand, and changed the subject:


    "If you don''t have anything important, this evil **** embryo, I will use it as an experiment for the mechanical god."


    At this time, Lilith said in a disgusting tone:


    "I didn''t expect you to look good, why is your brain so inflexible?"


    Grass... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched hard, and when Lilith said that his brain was not good, he felt a deep insult.


    You Algor have the face to tell me too?


    Su Jin looked at the Zanpakut¨­ fluttering in the air with a dark face, took a deep breath, and said with a smile, not a smile:


    "Then I don''t know what advice Mrs Lilith has?"


    Lilith was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "Give me this ugly thing, and I''ll ask this deity to create a four-digit demon for you as an experiment."


    Four digits... Su Jin raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    A thing like Sasala Machu was brought to Little Garden, and a wave of blessings for the center was estimated to be in the range of five figures.


    If you can really change a four-digit demon as an experiment, it can''t be described as a huge profit.


    It''s almost the same as winning a billion in a ten-dollar lottery.


    However, Lilith, or Algorr, was willing to pay such a high price...


    Su Jin frowned and said with a somewhat embarrassed expression:


    "The value of this thing is not that great. You made me a little flustered at such a price."


    For something worth ten yuan, someone pays a billion to buy it, and every fool knows there is a problem.


    And it was Algor, the thorn in the eyes of the little garden gods, who made such a trade invitation.


    This is going to be a crazy thing for Algoronazasalamaqiu to do to implicate Su Jin himself, then it''s a pit.


    But then again, what can a small trash fish like Sasala Machu do?


    Is it possible that this five-digit evil **** embryo can still work on Algor?


    It''s impossible, Algor wants to use Sasala Machu to get out of trouble, right?


    This kind of ''ugly'', does she like it?


    "Value is relative."


    Lilith''s tone was a little uncomfortable.


    "Didn''t you guess what I''m going to do with this ugly bastard?"


    "Are you really going to use this thing to get away?" Su Jin said with a stunned expression.


    Although he couldn''t guess what Athena''s seal on Algor was, the fact that the other party was willing to escape with a "dirty thing" like Sasala Machu was enough to shock him.


    Not to mention Algor''s stinky and clean personality, just because the other party has the beauty and godhead, you can know how she views this evil **** whose belief is chaotic and cannot even be fixed in human form.


    In her own words, a glance at this kind of ugly will contaminate my beauty.


    "Tsk."


    Lilith slapped her mouth very unhappily. Although she planned to do this, Su Jin said it made her disgusting.


    If Su Jin dared to say such a thing in front of her before, she would have slapped it long ago.


    But there is no way, the situation is stronger than people.


    Don''t say that her deity is now in the seal, just say Su Jin.


    This freak went from five figures to four figures in just two months.


    God knows what she saw in Zanpakuto in the past two months?


    It took only two months for an ant to catch up with her body.


    This speed is almost like a ghost, and it is faster than Sakyamuni''s enlightenment under the Bodhi tree.


    Do you want to know how long?


    Now Su Jin is only a few steps away from her. If she is lazy for a while, it is estimated that this kid can really withstand the pressure of the gods and release her from the seal.


    When the time comes, she owes so much, but it''s hard to pay it back.


    Moreover, the situation in Hakoten now makes her a little jealous. This kid doesn''t know what he is doing now, but can''t she see it?


    A double-digit opportunity... If she is lazy again, I am afraid she will really miss it.


    "It''s not like getting away."


    Lilith''s tone was relatively benign.


    Before Su Jin was a five-digit little trash fish, it''s okay to say that if you have a bad temper, you can''t think about controlling your temper when facing ants.


    But not now.


    The four-digit number is out of the ordinary, and it has already reached the doorway to build the group of gods. In the upper level, it can also be regarded as the leader of the group of gods.


    Moreover, Su Jin is still a guy who can get along with her ok, just be polite if you can, save it as before, and don''t even have a talking partner beside her.


    "It''s hard for me to explain the specifics. Simply put, it''s an application of the devil''s authority."


    Lilith said this, her tone was a little tangled:


    "I can give this ugly thing the identity of the ''devil ancestor'', let him gradually get closer to my body, and then use an unspeakable way to gradually exchange his body and my body, so as to get rid of the seal."


    "Well, this is a form of self-defilement. Even if the ugly girl finds out, she will only be happy to watch me self-harm. Hehe, although her seal is a lot more complicated, in the end, it''s just forcing me to degrade myself like this. ."


    Su Jin blinked, although Lilith said vaguely, but combined with some information he knew, he could still guess the truth.


    Judging from the "original book" of Hakoniwa, Algor''s spirituality is indeed degrading continuously.


    From celestial spirits to gods, from gods to subordinate demons, until they can no longer descend, after most of the plot, Algor finally got out of trouble.


    When you called me ugly, I''ll let you disfigure yourself now... Athena''s thoughts... The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and she wanted to complain, but she couldn''t say it directly in front of Lilith.


    At this time, Su Jin also found that Lilith''s temper was much friendlier, so he deliberately tried:


    "In this way, you can get out of trouble in the end no matter what, but Athena''s trick is to force you, and now you plan to turn this into an initiative..."


    "I''m curious, why did you make such a choice?"


    Passive and ugly, although Su Jinchai Al Gore was angry and wanted to kill Athena, after all, there was a reason to convince and comfort himself.


    But take the initiative to be ugly? If Algor wanted to do this, he would probably have gotten out of trouble long ago, so there was no need to wait until now.


    Therefore, there must be reasons that Su Jin has not thought of now.


    Hearing this, the Zanpakut¨­ flying in the air paused for a while, and then Lilith said in a strange tone:


    "You''ve seduced me for so long, why are you acting stupid now?"


    Su Jin was stunned.


    Chapter 0521 Gods Contrary Demons


    I seduce you?


    Speaking is responsible... When did I seduce you... Su Jin''s face was a little dark.


    He admitted that he had some ideas about the beautiful opposite sex. Although Algor had a bad temper, he didn''t say anything about his appearance. He had some ideas, he admitted.


    But seduction is too much.


    "When did I seduce you?" Su Jin''s tone was a little unkind.


    He couldn''t bear this kind of insult to his character.


    "uh-huh?"


    Lilith''s tone became a little more subtle.


    "Don''t you even know what you''re doing?"


    Su Jin was also suspicious when he heard this.


    Could it be that I did something unintentionally to make Lilith think I was seducing her?


    When I was taking a shower, I obviously blocked this guy with my mind. Could it be that she could still peep through the mind barrier in the Zanpakut¨­?


    Of course, this cannot happen.


    When there is free time like voyeurism, Lilith will probably move to watch some beauty tutorials.


    This woman is only particularly interested in beauty-related things.


    If there is such a thing as a magic mirror, Lilith will probably ask ''how to become beautiful'' every day, or ''who is the number one beauty in Hakoniwa. ¡¯


    But Su Jin himself knew that there was nothing in him to make Lilith more beautiful.


    In terms of beauty, it can basically be ruled out.


    Besides beauty, what would Lilith, or Al Gore, care about? And what has he done recently about Al Gore?


    Primitive Empire?


    This is just a way to use Algor''s tiger skin to make the gods dare not investigate further, and at the same time induce the gods to invert the abnormality of human history to Algor?

 Chapter 408：

    At most, Algorith has the identity of the true ancestor of vampires, but in essence, in the mythology of Hakoniwa, there is a legend that Lilith and Cain gave birth to the first vampire... Wait, Cain?


    Su Jin suddenly thought of an idea that he had said before.


    Let Algor replace Cain''s identity and become the first demon ancestor in the blood-devouring attack.


    "It''s about caine..."


    Su Jin frowned, looked at Lilith flying in the air, and asked uncertainly.


    "Ah."


    Lilith snorted, her tone clearly a little unhappy:


    "After you released the bait for me, you almost forgot?"


    "Cain''s identity is actually useful to you?" Su Jin gradually understood.


    After knowing that Cain is Tianbu and a vampire, he gave up the idea of ??letting Lilith replace Cain and become the ancestor of the demon race, and blamed the changes in human history on Cain.


    Based on Su Jin''s understanding of the means of the gods.


    Cain is a vampire, and the so-called downgrading of the gods to demons is actually just a body modification that cannot be concealed from those gods.


    In the eyes of those true little garden gods.


    A vampire-like race that calls itself gods enough to make people laugh.


    Claiming to degenerate the gods into demons is a joke, and even more provocative, almost equal to courting death.


    Even if Tianbu made the blood-devouring humans mistakenly believe that this was the real history, it was still false after all.


    Before this kind of false human history is absorbed by the center of the small garden, any three-digit shot can break this false inheritance and shape the real history.


    And in between, if those three-digit existences are not too temperamental, it is estimated that they will obliterate the Tianbu race and kill chickens and monkeys.


    but¡­¡­


    "If Cain is Algor, and she used the holy annihilation to reduce the gods of human belief to demons..."


    Su Jin uttered such a sentence in a trance, and then suddenly, a chill rushed into his brain from his spine.


    If Al Gore achieves such a ''great cause'' in a parallel world of Blood Devouring Raid, and Su Jin will observe Blood Devouring Raid in this world.


    Cain, the ancestor of the demons who degenerates the gods into demons, will be observed by the Central Little Garden and proven to be a fact.


    Cain, or Al Gore, will be sublimated in spirit, and there will be an unfinished spirit.


    In other words, he became a "demon that corresponds to God and is opposite to each other", and became the so-called "ancestor of the demon race".


    And the technique of holy annihilation will also usher in a great upgrade, and the effect will also change from racial to degenerate the gods and become a special gift for spirituality.


    If Algor builds a new group of gods based on this, or integrates into the cosmology that already has a group of gods, this can even form a new cosmology, a new simulated star chart, and become a killer for the gods.


    And such an opportunity, for Algorr who challenged the three thousand worlds and the gods, was not a ''seducer''?


    I used to help Algor create a new universe view? Create a ''the opposite of the gods'' to create the ''relativity theory of gods and demons''?


    But I... But I just want Algor to take the blame... At this moment, Su Jin suddenly felt a little dazed.


    Because of this, in his opinion, there is a real possibility of success.


    For example, going to a parallel world and letting Algor replace Cain as the first ancestor of the demon race can be achieved by just grabbing the Vampire King and asking him about his time and space shuttle.


    And to replace caine, let alone.


    Although Al Gore made his avatar take the name of Lilith and became his Zanpakut¨­ blade spirit, he was still the incarnation of the original demon, with four-digit power, so it would be very easy to replace a five-digit power.


    As for how to create the gods, if they are degenerate into demons, how should Shengjian evolve, if Su Jin and Al Gore join forces, it will not be troublesome.


    All the conditions are almost complete.


    As long as Su Jin makes up his mind, he can really push Algor to the opposite of the gods, become the most evil demon, and even create a new view of the universe, so that Algor can find a way to a higher level.


    A possible road to double digits!


    Did I use the road to double digits to seduce Algor to take the blame for me?


    Grass!


    No wonder Algorr agreed so readily.


    It was me, and I readily agreed, and even wished to do so!


    Su Jin''s face twitched a few times, and after taking a few deep breaths, it took a long time to sort out his thoughts.


    "What, finally figured out the key?"


    Lilith released the ''thought induction'' with a smile, and said with a smile that was not a smile:


    "And you said you didn''t seduce me?"


    "A path that suits my heart has been laid out in front of me. How about letting me be a little bit soft on that ugly monster, and what about self-defeating?"


    "When I reach the end of the road and become a double-digit, what about the little **** of Athena?"


    "I can play her to death at will."


    "Oh, I almost forgot, she has something to do with you, so do you want her to kneel down and sing conquest for you?"


    Su Jin''s face twitched, but he didn''t say anything more.


    If you want to say something like this, you will offend people, and if you say you don''t want to offend people, it''s better not to say it.


    And the two-digit number is really as easy as Lilith said, so there will not be only 17 two-digit numbers in Hakoniwa.


    In order to achieve this kind of double-digit spirituality, Lilith may at least have to degenerate all the mainstream gods into demons.


    Just like the Greek gods...


    Oh, she even stared at the avatars of Hermes and Ares in my hands... Su Jin''s eyelids twitched and she kept silent.


    Seeing that Su Jin was not at all moved, Lilith was silent for a moment, and said a little irritably:


    "Forget it, I also know that I''m not good at speaking. Tell me about your conditions."


    Hearing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and fell into contemplation.


    To join forces, or to part ways... that''s the big question.


    Chapter 0522 Want me to be soft, impossible!


    Su Jin considers himself a realistic person.


    When his strength is poor, he chooses to follow his heart, but when his strength is sufficient, he will become tough again.


    Although he often pits some allies, he has never had a festival. No matter how big the interests are, he will give others a little oil and water, so as not to make money and kill his life.


    With his character, if he didn''t break through the eighth sense and reach three digits, he wouldn''t be in a place like Hakoba.


    With that in mind, he didn''t act rashly when Omega hinted at a new double-digit opportunity for him in Little Garden.


    It has the existence of a small universe, and has the function of searching for different worlds in the dimension forum.


    He has reached two digits, that is, the possibility of reaching the will of the gods is very high.


    At least it''s higher than the three-digit numbers that Hakoniwa can''t deposit in one step.


    It stands to reason that there is no need for Su Jin to get involved in Al Gore''s affairs.


    What to lift the seal, what is the opposite of the gods, what is the theory of relativity between gods and demons, these things, it is a good thing that he does not mix.


    But reality is often frustrating.


    If Su Jin doesn''t intervene, won''t Al Gore use his incarnation to do it?


    Wouldn''t the gods of Hakoniwa find the problem?


    Su Jin has long known that secrets cannot be kept hidden.


    The twin goddesses knew that he was a ''trickster'', Athena knew it, Shiroyasha knew it, and even Leticia and Black Rabbit knew it.


    A secret that two people know is not a secret, let alone so many people?


    What Su Jin has done will be exposed sooner or later. What he can do is to gain enough strength to protect himself before it is exposed.


    If you really can''t protect yourself, find a thigh that can protect him.


    at this point.


    Athena couldn''t do it.


    The twin goddesses Su Jin are not sure.


    Shiroyasha itself is too limited to provide protection at all.


    Not to mention the Queen of Halloween, his attitude towards the Queen has always been inexplicable.


    It''s counting.


    The most suitable for Su Jin is Al Gore.


    The lone ranger is extremely powerful. Although the three-digit Protoss is not an exception, nor is it two-digit, it is also the most difficult group of these superpowers.


    Moreover, Al Gore is easy to understand, easy to communicate, and has common interests with him.


    As for the shortcomings.


    It is nothing more than offending the gods, and the forces that Algor have offended are mainly the Greek gods and Buddhism.


    In this regard, Su Jin is actually the same, Buddhism is okay, the Zeus faction in Greece is definitely going to match him.


    Plus the hidden identity of the troublemaker.


    The troubles on him are, in a sense, bigger than Algor''s.


    So to tell the truth, the two sides join forces, in fact, in a sense, it is the most appropriate.


    In other words, the right wolf happened to meet the right scorpion, and the two of them just happened to be embarrassed!


    "You''ve left me with a big problem."


    Looking at Lilith in front of him, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile bitterly, but he had already made a decision in his heart.


    "Problem? Will it be better than when I challenged the Three Thousand Worlds?"


    Lilith or Al Gore rolled her eyes.


    The last time she gave Zanpakuto a ray of thought, she developed self-consciousness after contacting Su Jin, and started to find something for her, but she was smothered.


    Therefore, Lilith, who is now hiding in Su Jin''s Zanpakut¨­, is actually Algor himself.


    She has escaped part of her essence.


    That''s how she can break the seal that Su Jin has been reinforcing on the Zanpakut¨­, observe his behavior, and then know what Su Jin has been doing.


    To be honest, Algor couldn''t help but scolded, ''You''re a traitor! ¡¯.


    But then, she reacted again.


    Faith has been changed, what does it have to do with her?


    Her ancestor, the demon, had originally collected **** beliefs like malice.


    What Su Jin did, the ones who were really persecuted were the gods who sealed her, the ugly ones she couldn''t see.


    Isn''t it a good thing that the enemy is trapped?


    She should not stop Su Jin from doing these things, but should strongly support it!


    As for Su Jin''s intention to let her take the blame? That''s even better.


    She Algor walked to the streets of the heaven and shouted, "I''m a troublemaker", and it was estimated that few people believed it.


    Why?


    I don''t have this kind of IQ, uh, I don''t have such a mind!


    If she shouted that she was going to rob the cosmetics store, the gods would definitely believe it, but to say that she was the troublemaker who helped the fire, it might not be.


    In the end, she was regarded as a three-digit number to help troublemakers.


    But are there still few such people?


    After the appearance of the troublemaker, the fixed human history of Hakoniwa has been shaken.


    Why?


    All the gods are in the dark!

 Chapter 409：

    Hey, how long has it been since Athena''s Athilia appeared?


    On the other side of the Crusaders, a few new saints suddenly retreated, the Buddhist sons of Buddhism, the immortals of the heaven, more or less people suddenly stopped moving, who does not know who!


    She Algor is in Little Garden, and she still has some subordinates. She also secretly allowed some demon clans to control 30% of the cosmetics market in the four-digit outer gate of Little Garden. Does she really think she is sealed and knows nothing about the outside world?


    joke!


    Su Jin looked at Algor and asked in a serious tone:


    "How much do you know about my enemies."


    "This sentence should be replaced by me. Do you know how many ugly people I called back then?"


    Algorr sneered.


    After the two sides finished saying this, Qi Qi fell into silence.


    Yup!


    The enemies of the two of them combined, I am afraid they will exceed the sum of the group of Hakoniwa.


    There is a lot of overlap after all.


    Thinking about it carefully, is there something wrong with them being so miserable and still hurting each other here?


    Su Jin''s brows jumped, and his face twitched:


    "Your identity cannot be revealed, and even if you choose to hide in Arcadia as Sasala Machu, it is impossible to hide this kind of thing."


    "You don''t really think your collusion with me isn''t exposed, do you?"


    Algor rolled his eyes and said speechlessly:


    "You look good, why is your brain so insane?"


    Grass... The second time I called me stupid, this woman... Su Jin scolded inwardly, but she couldn''t help but twitch her face and said:


    "Of course I know that Athena, Shiroyasha, and even the twin goddesses know about it, but knowing it is different from your presence in Arcadia, understand?"


    After saying this, Algor immediately understood, and couldn''t help but jokingly said:


    "Oh, eating my cheap, and entangled in Athena''s flesh? You are really good enough~"


    "It''s a matter of attitude."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes speechlessly, but after a moment, he frowned again and said:


    "But if you really want to hide, it''s okay. You just need to use the conflict between Zeus and Athena to make you soft, and then transfer your monitoring location to Arcadia... But..."


    Su Jin took a deep look at the Zanpakut¨­ flying in front of him.


    How is it possible to make Algor soft to Athena...


    "Let me be soft to that ugly girl?!"


    Algor''s tone sharpened.


    "Don''t even think about it, you''re going to die."


    "I see, let''s change the subject." Su Jin sighed, realizing that he was a little fanciful.


    "Wait!" Zanpakut¨­ trembled.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Jin asked in confusion.


    "You seem to have misunderstood again."


    Algor said quietly:


    "It''s not impossible for me to be soft to Athena, but I have a condition."


    "?" Su Jin was stunned for a while, then said in amazement, "Conditions? Well, tell me what the conditions are."


    "Your little universe..."


    Halfway through Al Gore''s words, Su Jin''s expression changed.


    "Is there a beauty function?"


    Chapter 0523 The brain is better than Su Jin


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and when he regained his senses, his face darkened and his expression was extremely speechless.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Before Su Jin said anything, Algor jumped up first:


    "Don''t tell me that this kind of root-level power does not have the effect of beautifying itself, it is impossible!"


    "What you can do with five digits, how can you not be able to do it with a single-digit inheritance!"


    "Although I''m a little too beautiful, I''m not stupid. A little guy like you can''t fool me."


    "I haven''t said anything yet."


    Su Jin glared at Algor with a dark face.


    The Zanpakut¨­ floating in the air paused for a while, then circled around Su Jin again:


    "Hey."


    Hey, how tall are you... Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, and then he said:


    "I will try my best, but I may not be able to teach you the power of the small universe directly."


    Among the saints, the beauty of Pisces in all dynasties is extremely exaggerated, and both men and women are extremely beautiful.


    Su Jin also knows there are some problems here. He guessed that Pisces may have the power to affect the appearance. In addition, the golden combat skills of Pisces involve the field of toxins, so Su Jin has not yet studied the power of Pisces.


    But now it seems that he is afraid that he will not be able to escape.


    "make a deal!"


    Al Gore didn''t intend to force Su Jin too much. Of course, for someone weaker, she would definitely want to climb the mountain with a fierce tiger, or come to the bow with an overlord.


    However, in terms of Su Jin''s current strength, this part of her essence is really hard. I am afraid that the relationship will be exchanged every minute, and it will become that she is the unlucky person who is forced to climb the mountain by the tiger.


    This is a little bad.


    Without persecution and without impacting Su Jin''s bottom line, it is Algor''s interest to have the means to become beautiful.


    Of course, she also knew Su Jin''s temper.


    "If this plan can indeed form a simulated star chart, I can give up the ownership of a simulated star chart."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin suddenly raised his head and looked at Al Gore with a very subtle expression.


    "you sure?"


    "Of course! I''m not the crooks of the Crusaders and the Greeks, and it''s okay for us to talk about it."


    Algor said confidently.


    Although Su Jin knew that Al Gore was painting cakes and fishing, to be honest, he was really moved.


    With the essence of Algor''s three-digit number and the identity of a star spirit, if a mainstream group of gods is really transformed into a demon with holy annihilation, and then a cosmology is established, it is very likely that a simulated star creation map will be born.


    And a simulated star creation map has been developed, at least a three-digit, stronger, even two-digit can compete.


    Just like Algor himself.


    When this master challenged the three thousand worlds and was the enemy of the gods, it was impossible without the simulated star creation map as the confidence.


    At least Su Jin didn''t believe it.


    Is it the constellation chart related to the Crusaders and Lilith? Or the star creation map related to the Mesopotamian group of gods, or, in other words, Algor intends to give me the star creation map that may be sublimated by the holy annihilation?


    There is a high probability of the third type, which is the star creation map based on Shengjian. At least this way, I can guarantee that I can use it... Su Jin narrowed his eyes and thought to himself.


    I have to say that the return of a simulated star chart is really exciting.


    At least Su Jin was moved.


    He has a little desire for something that can make him stronger.


    "Are you going to use the resources on my side to target Greece?"


    With the thought of cooperation, Su Jin also let go of his words.


    "You mean Hermes and Ares?" Algorr''s tone was a little hesitant.


    "Isn''t it?" Su Jin asked back: "Only the mainstream gods can support the possibility you want. Since it is the opposite of the gods, at least there must be corresponding gods. "


    "Greece is a breakthrough."


    "It can''t be done."


    To Su Jin''s surprise, Algor rejected his idea:


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, but that guy Zeus, one-on-one, I don''t have the confidence to kill him, except for his accident, when I fought Hades, I only beat him by half a trick, which is also a master who is not easy to mess with. "


    "And Hestia, I owe her a favor, and I don''t want to do anything to her."


    "Among the twelve Greek gods, I only hate Athena and Aphrodite, and the others don''t have much hostility."


    "And the twelve gods are too powerful. If you want to achieve the goal, it is more secure to select the mainstream gods that are already weak, but the foundation is still there."


    Hearing such an answer, Su Jin was not disappointed, but smiled instead:


    "Very good, you make me feel more at ease."


    "...Tsk. The co-author was trying to test me?" Algor instantly understood what Su Jin meant.


    Su Jin suspected that he was staring at the two incarnations of the twelve gods in his hands and was testing himself.


    "Before cooperating, I always have to know the IQ of my allies. After all, I don''t want to go to the gods because of a little conflict."


    Su Jin said in a slightly sarcastic tone.


    Just now Al Gore scolded him for being brainless, and now he is going back with revenge.


    "..."


    In the face of Su Jin, who is bound to retaliate, Al Gore really had nothing to say.


    She has never seen someone so stingy, but she has never seen Su Jin so stingy, isn''t she just scolding a few words without thinking? Actually dig her black material? This is too much!


    "Since your goal is not the Twelve Gods, then there is no need to change my Mechanic God plan."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, squinting and said:


    "But don''t forget, the spirit of the ancestors of the demon race you want is not easy to complete, and it is impossible not to corrupt a mainstream **** group."


    Although the corresponding spirit figure has not been born, just like Su Jin can guess the conditions for completing the spirit figure, Algor can also guess the corresponding content.


    "It doesn''t matter, I already have a goal." Algor said confidently.


    "Which group of gods is it?" Su Jin asked, after all, he was still worried about Algor''s mind. After all, the head of the master was really a **** who blocked the killing god.


    Algor has really done things like challenging the gods of Buddhism, Taoism, Crossism, Greece, etc.


    And it''s not Su Jin, who is secretive, but a real knife and a real gun, who will do it face to face.


    That''s why Algor was beaten so badly, and was finally bullied by Athena into what he is now.


    Algor was silent for a moment.


    She didn''t expect Su Jin to ask such a thing.


    She hesitated for a moment, and finally gave an answer.


    "Mesopotamia."


    Your old club... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    Algor''s earliest identity, or original name, should be called Ishtar.


    The goddess of beauty in Mesopotamia.


    Mesopotamia was once extremely powerful in Little Garden, with many gods, but was eventually backstabbed by the Crusaders and is now weakened.


    But it has to be said that Mesopotamia does meet the conditions.


    Once the mainstream **** group, today''s disadvantaged group.


    If all of them were degenerate into demons, Algor could indeed achieve a double-digit spirituality.


    In this case, Mesopotamia was indeed an appropriate target.

 Chapter 410：

    However... this is not in line with Su Jin''s style.


    After thinking about it, Su Jin squinted his eyes and bewitched:


    "Haven''t you thought of an easier way?"


    "In what way?"


    Algorith said suspiciously.


    At this time, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, and he said in a playful tone:


    "Why are we confronting the gods of Hakoba?"


    "Isn''t it better to deal with their counterparts in the unknown world?"


    Chapter 0524 The plan gradually takes shape


    "¡­"


    After Su Jin''s words fell, Algor did not respond for a long time.


    When she knew that Su Jin was impatient, she said in a strange tone:


    "Sometimes, I really doubt who is the devil."


    Algorr considers himself the primordial demon bad enough.


    Fight against Buddhism, Greece, and Cross religion, establish a demon domain in the upper and lower levels of the small garden, and command thousands of demons.


    She thought she was going too far.


    But now, she saw Su Jin and heard his vicious idea.


    Degenerate the isoforms of the gods of the other world, or the same names, into demons.


    This operation is too insidious.


    As a high-profile figure in the upper level of Hakoba, Algor knew how to operate it just by hearing it.


    In a different world, he performed magic on the gods, buried the holy annihilation in his body, and then at the moment when the center of the small garden was closed, at the moment when the gods and their counterparts in the other world were connected, they were collectively corrupted.


    Once this is done, the weak counterparts of the other world will instantly become demons, creating a world where the gods have fallen into demons.


    And because of the connection between the gods of Hakoniwa and their counterparts in other worlds, the gods were also implicated and affected, affecting their bodies and even beliefs in many universes.


    This wave, this wave is a sweeping rhythm!


    And it''s an insidious trick that the gods can''t guard against.


    Even Algor himself shuddered when he imagined this.


    This move was so ruthless that Algor was a little hairy.


    Who is the devil like you... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, but he still resisted the thought of complaining:


    "What''s the matter, doesn''t this trick work?"


    Su Jin thinks that the success rate of this kind of trick should be good, at least better than dealing with those gods in the small garden.


    You must know that even if it is a declining group of gods, as long as there are two three-digit gods and kings.


    And it is impossible for a mainstream group of gods like Mesopotamia to have far-reaching influence without a strong backer.


    Therefore, Su Jin believes that the stakes in dealing with Mesopotamia are very high.


    On the contrary, it is much easier to go to another world to do things.


    Finding someone like a godslayer, the strongest is five figures, but a different world with gods exists, although it is troublesome, but it is just a matter of whether or not to spend forum points.


    But once it is successful, you can stack Algor''s spiritual grid, and let her quickly approach the double digits.


    Low risk, extremely high reward.


    Of course, this is only what Algor can do.


    Not everyone is a proto-spirit like Algor, who holds the origin of demons, and at the same time occupies the personality of Lilith of the Crusader group of gods.


    If it was Su Jin, even if he became the so-called ancestor of the demon race, Dingtian would only add an unfinished spiritual figure to him.


    Only people like Al Gore, who have few achievements, but have a lot of beliefs, are extremely tall, and at the same time are the strongest Protoss in the body, and also happen to be the ancestors of the demon race, can play this trick.


    If you change someone, this move will definitely not succeed. Like Su Jin, Dingtian has an unfinished spirit that looks like a pit.


    For those three-digit **** kings whose strength has long been stagnant, it may be a path to see future progress, but for people like Su Jin who have a way to go, then It''s just a big cake that Hakoten lost to them.


    This is also the reason why Athena was not happy when she got the only divine personality of the Trinity, but was indifferent.


    Compared with the unfinished spiritual status, people like Athena who can go further are more eager for the path of the godslayer.


    Through the identity of the god-killer, seize the power of the gods of the small garden, and elevate them to authority, strengthen their own background, and gradually approach the truth above authority.


    This is recognized by the upper levels of Hakoniwa, and it is a real shortcut to double digits.


    It is also the main reason for the frequent actions of the gods recently.


    Moreover, in Su Jin''s view, this is also a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    When the gods are staring at the double-digit chance, when they are staring at the disobedient **** and the god-killer of which group of gods, the success rate of Algor and him taking the opportunity to do things in another world is naturally greatly increased.


    In other words, there is no better time to get things done than recently.


    In view of this, even if Al Gore does not agree with this plan, Su Jin will put her to bed!


    "It doesn''t work?" Algor murmured, and then sighed: "It can work, or in other words, there is no safer way than this."


    "Then what do you mind?" Su Jin asked with a very strange expression.


    "I care about the subject''s problem."


    Algorr grumbled and explained.


    object? Su Jin was stunned, and then said with a strange expression:


    "You don''t mean to say that you don''t plan to use your real name to do this kind of thing?"


    Su Jin''s eyes looking at Zanpakut¨­ were extremely strange.


    Algor, who said that he is not afraid of heaven and earth? Why did Algor shrink back when he made a suggestion?


    Hearing this, Al Gore said in exasperation:


    "Do you think I''m stupid? This kind of trick will not only offend the gods, but also offend the seventeen. Although I''m a little too beautiful, I''m not stupid!"


    In Hakoten, the seventeen two-digit figures and those suspected of being two-digit figures are basically not included in the ranks of the gods.


    Their existence has long transcended the concept of God, and is roughly equivalent to a corner of the countless universes governed by the Central Garden. In a sense, their status is similar to that of the Central Garden, and they are all manifestations of the truth of the universe.


    In other words, even the center of the small garden is just a powerful cosmic truth.


    It''s just because of the special design of the Little Garden Center itself that its power is almost equal to the sum of all truths plus all existences and countless universes.


    This also led to the fact that the little garden did not have a single digit equivalent to the center in the true sense.


    As the first-class, two-digit existence under the center, their status is more like the gods among the gods, and no one will list them as a member of the gods.


    But what Su Jin wants to do has too much influence. If it really is to observe a different world where the gods have fallen into demons, it is very likely that those double digits will be implicated. At that time, even if Su Jin''s plan was successful and Algor successfully improved his spirituality, it would be useless to approach double digits.


    How can a two-digit number beat seventeen?


    It''s a simple number problem.


    "Did I say to deal with all of them? You can pick Greece and cross religion?"


    Su Jin said in a strange tone.


    "¡­"


    Algor was silent for a while, and suddenly felt that he seemed very stupid.


    "Let''s change the subject."


    "If you want to cheat on the Cross, which world do you think is better?"


    "Heroes see the same thing."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched up, showing a smile.


    Against Crusades?


    Good guy, say this Su Jin is not sleepy.


    Cross religion has a big target, many enemies, and the belief is fat, and it is extremely weak in the upper class of Hakoniwa, and there is only one holy son who is in double digits.


    Isn''t this the most natural fat sheep?


    Rich, although the strength is extremely strong, it is not the strongest grade, and he is restricted by the central center in the small garden, in other words, he is not favored by the heaven.


    After all, the monism of the One God, its peak is typical of the Little Garden Center.


    You, Yahweh, have done a thing, and what about the center of the small garden? What about the other sixteen truths?


    Therefore, scolding the cross religion almost became Hakoten''s correct thinking.


    If you don''t fight the Cross religion, you will be a powerhouse in Hakoba!


    "I already have an expected goal, but I have to wait until I finish what I''m doing before I can start preparing."


    "And this world is also suitable for you to temporarily hide your identity after you become the ancestor of the demon race, so that you will not be hunted down by the gods after replacing Caine."


    A world, the most convenient world, appeared in Su Jin''s mind.


    The world where the God of the Bible is dead.


    "Ok, I will wait for you."


    After Algor finished speaking, he retracted into his Zanpakut¨­.


    When Algor disappeared, the secret realm that had been frozen in time and space suddenly shattered.


    The next moment, Su Jin returned to the normal timeline.


    Chapter 0525 miss that rabbit


    "Your Majesty? Your Majesty?"


    Su Jin''s eyes collapsed and condensed. He turned his head and saw that Huangsaka Sayaka, who looked worried, was next to him, shaking him vigorously.


    "It''s Sayaka."


    Su Jin shouted calmly.


    "You seem to have lost your mind just now?"


    Seeing that there was nothing unusual about Su Jin, Huangsaka Sayaka breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thinking about something."


    Su Jin pinched his brows, Algor''s secret realm had more chaotic power than Emperor Shitian''s secret realm, which caused him to lose his mind for four or five seconds.


    This is also the cause of Kwangsaka Sayaka''s concern.


    "Are you all right?"


    La Furia with a worried expression stuck to Su Jin''s back, with his upper body on his head.


    Su Jin''s brows were raised suddenly, and Su Jin''s brows were raised, and he concentrated, watching the front was smashed, but there were still signs of wriggling, and said:


    "Xuecai, stab it with the Xuexia wolf."


    "Yes!"


    Ji Hiiragi Xuecai glanced at Su Jin a little worriedly, but she still followed the order and stabbed the lump of flesh with the Xuexia wolf in her hand.


    "what!"


    Screams sounded.


    The wriggling Sasala Machu screamed and stopped moving.


    "Is it dead?" La Furia said with a questioning face.


    But then, she noticed the unusual gaze again, turned her head, and saw Huangsaka Sayaka who was staring at her.


    The silver-haired princess blinked, looked down at Su Jin, who was in her arms, and then smiled generously at Huangsaka Sayaka.


    Bichi... Huangsaka Sayaka gritted her teeth, but she didn''t dare to express her jealousy in front of Su Jin, she just stared at La Furia with murderous eyes.


    At this time, Su Jin shook his head and said:

 Chapter 411：

    "Not yet, Sasala Machu is still connected to the dragon vein and cannot die temporarily."


    ßÚ!


    The sound of a blade stabbing the ground sounded.


    Then again yes! a scream.


    Su Jin, La Fulia, and Hwangsaka Sayaka turned their gazes at the same time, but saw Ji Hiragana Yukina pulling up the Xuexia wolf and stabbing Sasala Machu a few times.


    The scene suddenly quieted down.


    Ji Hiiragi, who noticed this scene, quickly hid the Xuexia wolf behind her, and shyly hooked her forefinger on her cheek and said:


    "I just wanted to try it out and see if it would die if it was pricked."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, he didn''t expect Ji Hiragana Xuecai to have such a cruel idea.


    Is this already a corpse?


    "What a creative idea." La Furia twitched the corner of her mouth and forced a smile.


    She used to think that Ji Hiiragi Xuena was easy to bully, but now she doesn''t feel it anymore.


    This kind of character is more natural, but for a girl whose hands are faster than her brain, it is better for her to stay away.


    "Indeed." Hwangsaka Sayaka nodded again and again, and looked at Ji Hiiragi Yukina''s hand with a little panic in her eyes.


    She is thinking now.


    In case she wanted Ji Hiragana to confess that she might have a crush on Su Jin, would Xueca try to see if she could stab her with the Xuexia wolf?


    No way?


    Although Huangsaka Sayaka told herself repeatedly that Yukina probably wouldn''t do this, but for some reason, she no longer wanted to confess to Yukina.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Ji Hiragana Xuena asked timidly.


    "Cough cough."


    Su Jin coughed dryly:


    "You did nothing wrong."


    It''s just whipping the corpse, and it''s still an enemy, and it''s an evil god, what Ji Hiragan Xuena has done is actually not too much.


    It''s just that Sasala Machu is a little bit miserable.


    Su Jin looked at the mashed meat with pity, raised his hand and looked for it.


    The mud on the ground suddenly floated up.


    Ji Hiragana Yukina subconsciously picked up the Xuexia Wolf, ready to stab it.


    But at this time, she realized that it was Su Jin''s manipulation, so she hurriedly stopped.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, but he didn''t say anything, just waved his hand, concentrated the lump of flesh in front of him, and used the goblin''s blue ice to freeze it.


    In the end, the mashed meat had turned into a mass of famous dishes like ''Lion''s Head'', but compared to the lion''s head, it was covered with a layer of ice wrapped in cubes.


    ¡®Give it to you directly, or shall I deal with it? '' Su Jin''s mouth wriggled, but did not make a sound.


    He was using his mind to transmit sound with Algor.


    ''Just stab the thing I''m living on in this thing. '' Algor replied in a tired tone.


    Temporarily creating a secret realm that can stop Su Jin, for her incarnation with only a part of her essence, the consumption is still quite large.


    ''it is good. ¡¯


    When Su Jin heard the words, he called out the Zanpakut¨­, and under the puzzled eyes of the three girls present, he drew his sword and stabbed Sasala Machu, who looked like a meatball.


    "what!"


    There was a scream that was more than ten times sharper than the sting of Ji Hiragan Yukina just now.


    But it was Sasaramacchu''s last shrill scream.


    Compared with Xuexia Wolf, a martial art tool aimed at the Tianbu, it is specially aimed at the soul, and the Zanpakut¨­, which is also part of Al Gore''s essence, is obviously more lethal.


    In just an instant, Sasala Machu''s soul was close to death, and in the next second, it was swallowed and digested by Algor.


    At the same time, the frozen meatball also turned gray in an instant, and then shattered, turning into a ball of fine sand, which was sprinkled on the ground.


    ''what? How many believers are there in this ugly bastard? '' Algor murmured in surprise, and then said in a strange tone: ''Not only is there a believer, but there is also a representative...''


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly looked at Celesta who fainted in the coffin.


    ''You mean this little girl? ¡¯


    ''...It''s really her, that''s easy to do. ¡¯


    Algorr''s tone brought a little playfulness:


    ''I''ll transform her, and then you keep this little girl by your side, and I''ll use her as a goddess. ¡¯


    ''Unfortunately, this little girl''s appearance is a little too mediocre, otherwise she might be able to withstand my beauty that is one in a billion. ¡¯


    Hearing the regretful tone, Su Jin couldn''t help but look at Celesta, only to wonder if her stomach had turned upside down.


    To be honest, Celesta''s appearance is not bad. Although her skin tends to be wheatish, her golden curly hair, good face, slender figure, and strange style are quite attractive to Su Jin...


    If you really want to say that it is worse than Al Gore, that is true, but one in a billion is an exaggeration.


    Forget it, don''t entangle with this guy on the beauty issue. I always feel that I will lose if I entangle... Su Jin sighed in his heart, and then ordered to Ji Hiragana Xuena:


    "Xuena, cooperate with Sayaka, take the girl in the coffin down, and let her see me when she wakes up."


    "Yes."


    Jihiira Yukina responded very obediently.


    On the other hand, Hwangsaka Sayaka looked at La Furia hesitantly, before nodding.


    "Hehe~" La Furia raised her eyebrows proudly when she saw this.


    Su Jin asked Ji Hiiragi Yukina and Huangsaka Sayaka to do such trivial things instead of letting her, doesn''t this mean that their relationship is lighter than hers?


    Although it was only a small matter, but I couldn''t bear to say it in front of Hwangsaka Sayaka. Ra Furia still liked this feeling of crushing her rival.


    Bichi... What are you proud of... Huangsaka Sayaka couldn''t help but cursed in her heart again, her face was a little unhappy.


    However, in the next second, Huangsaka Sayaka''s complexion improved again.


    "La Fulia, help me call that month, I have some important things to discuss with her tonight."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, La Furia''s smile disappeared.


    On the other hand, Hwangsaka Sayaka showed a mocking face instead.


    It was not a shame to lose to Nangong that month, but La Furia''s previous pride was a shame.


    "Your Majesty~~" La Furia hugged Su Jin with a look of grievance.


    "It''s just a person, what about you?" Su Jin rolled his eyes and asked.


    Tsk... La Fulia smacked her lips, feeling a little unhappy, but she could only obey orders to call Nangong Nayue.


    I just ate it and wiped it off... La Furia left the room at the end with a look of resentment.


    When only Su Jin was left in the room, he leaned on the sofa and sighed silently:


    "There are only a few people...that''s how we fight openly and secretly..."


    Su Jin misses the sweet and lovely Moon Rabbit who is still in the little garden.


    After all, silly rabbits don''t compete for favor.


    Su Jin shook his head, and after throwing away those superfluous thoughts, he leaned on the sofa and said:


    "Algor, are you still here?"


    "If you have something to say, I have 10 minutes before I go to sleep."


    "Do you know any information about Leviathan?" Su Jin asked quickly.


    "Huh? This world also has Leviathan?" Algor obviously sensed what Su Jin wanted to say.


    She immediately released her perception, and after a while, she was pleasantly surprised:


    "There''s actually one of my peers, my dear, who is still on this island! Interesting, I didn''t enhance my luck today."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and immediately smiled: "Looks like I know what to do next."


    Chapter 0526 The old fan girl


    Itogami Island, an extension island under construction, a building somewhere in the blue paradise.


    With straight black hair, bright crimson eyes, and a black sailor suit, the mysterious and glamorous woman is leaning against the shadow of the building, staring coldly at the main entrance of the building.


    Misaki mist leaves.


    He is a six-blade reserve under the special agency "Taishi Bureau" under the Ministry of Internal Affairs of the island.


    As a spy agency loyal to the royal family, the Taishi Bureau and the Lion King Agency, which is subordinate to the Public Security Committee, are similar to twin sister organizations.


    It''s just that the Lion King agency is responsible for man-made magical disasters, while the Taishi Bureau focuses on monster disasters.


    Of course, just like how the Lion King agency is involved in international disputes, the Taishi Bureau also has a similar special mission to guard the royal family.


    It''s just that this function is modern and almost degenerate.


    The Taishi Bureau now guards more senior officials of the Ministry of Internal Affairs who are nominally loyal to the royal family.


    In a sense, the Taishi Bureau can be regarded as the Jinyiwei of the Ming Dynasty, and those senior officials of the Ministry of Internal Affairs are similar to eunuchs, or the kind of slaves who bully their masters.


    "troublesome¡­¡­"


    Under the shadow, Feizaki Kiriha looked at the construction sites under construction and sighed with a complicated expression.


    She is now on the subsidiary island "Blue Paradise" that is under construction on Itogami Island.


    It is a large-scale amusement park jointly funded by Yukusuki Happiness Enterprise and Itogami Island Management Corporation and is expected to be put into use in the next year.


    Due to the tight construction schedule, only some of the key children''s amusement park facilities have been completed at present, so the entire extension island is now a construction site.


    The place where construction of a large construction facility started was a disaster for the ears of the occupants.


    Especially a sword sorcerer with sensitive five senses like Miyazaki Kiriha.


    It''s almost like someone has a rocket launcher in their ear 24/7.


    "Why is the assessment site for my promotion to Six Blades protecting a kid here."


    Misaki Kiriha was clearly in a very unhappy mood.


    In the ranking of the positions of the Taishi Bureau, Liuren is already a middle-level cadre, similar to the position of a special agent captain.


    And for such a position, there are naturally many members competing, and because the total number of places is only six, the competition is particularly fierce.


    Feizaki Kiriba is very clear that some of the tasks in her hands are robbed by others, and as long as she gives up, she can relax.


    As long as she is not worried that she will be sent to protect the fat pigs of the Ministry of Internal Affairs as private secretary, she can choose to give up.


    But in fact, she didn''t want to be one of those cabbage that was humped by pigs.


    So even if the task is troublesome, she can only endure it.


    Of course, the noise from the construction site would only make her uncomfortable.


    What really worries her is the location of the Azure Land.


    "The original empire directly under the jurisdiction of the territory, Itagami Island..." Feizaki Kiriba said to himself with a solemn expression.


    Although Itogami Island was still the territory of the island country a year and a half ago, it is different now.


    The current Itogami Island is the territory of the True Ancestor, the fourth largest Night Empire, the Primordial Empire.


    She, a spy of the Ministry of Internal Affairs of the island, without notice, infiltrated another powerful empire through a freighter to protect a little girl of a special race.


    This task is simply too exciting!


    Even an idiot could guess that this little girl must be a very special person, and a dangerous lunatic who the Ministry of Internal Affairs did not dare to let Itogamijima know of her existence.


    Combined with her investigation from last night to the present, and the investigation of the mission target, Feizaki Kiriha has been determined.


    The object she wants to protect, the little girl named Yutong Eguchi is a very special Demon Race, Nightmare Race.


    Moreover, she is also the last nightmare in the world, and inherits the soul of the oldest nightmare ''Lilith''. She is a special existence that is suspected to be able to control the ancient mythical weapon Leviathan.

 Chapter 412：

    This particularity can even be regarded as a ''nuclear bomb''.


    And Kusuki Happiness Enterprise is secretly colluding with the Ministry of Internal Affairs and secretly raising Yutong Eguchi on Itogami Island.


    Hidden a nuclear bomb secretly in another country, Hiizaki Kiriha understands no matter how stupid it is, those fat pigs from the Ministry of Internal Affairs are afraid they want to do something to Itogami Island.


    If there is a scene where Leviathan attacks Itogami Island next...Hizaki Kiriha''s eyes flickered.


    She is not stupid and knows what happens if this kind of thing happens.


    Leviathan''s attack will definitely lead to the fourth primogenitor. Once the true ancestor who is called the strongest in the world really makes a move, a soldier like her will face the battlefield where the primogenitor and Leviathan confront each other.


    A mission to send you to death... Miyazaki Kiriha sighed in her heart.


    ''You are not benevolent and I am not righteous... none of us is more noble than anyone...''


    At the same time that Feizaki Kiriha sighed in her heart, her face suddenly changed.


    She noticed that there was another figure beside her.


    A single ponytail girl wearing a peaked cap, a sweater and jeans was already standing beside her, leaning against the wall within 1 meter of her, as if to avoid the hot sun.


    "It''s so hot."


    The other party said so in a relaxed tone.


    "is a bit."


    Faizaki Kiriba''s nerves were tense, and he replied according to the predetermined procedure.


    "If I knew I was going out today, I would have put on more sunscreen."


    The other party sighed with emotion, as if they were chatting casually.


    "Sunscreen? What brand do you like."


    Feizaki Kiriba''s nerves were completely tense, and he was ready to flee immediately after answering the wrong answer.


    "Black cat brand, how about you?"


    "It''s a coincidence, that''s what I thought too."


    Feizaki Kiriha finally breathed a sigh of relief, his hands relaxed and his index finger tapped lightly on the wall.


    The percussion sound is very rhythmic, and the position of the percussion is also different.


    In a secret arrangement, the two sides quietly established a secret spiritual communication technique.


    "Black cat? It''s from Yuantang Yuan... Unexpectedly, the legendary Yuantang teacher actually loyal to the original empire. It seems that the Lion King agency secretly circulated by the Ministry of the Interior wants to treason, it is not groundless."


    Misaki Kiriba looked straight ahead with a blank expression, but there was a slight smile in his eyes.


    She deliberately arranged the bet this morning.


    The Lion King Agency really discovered the secret information she arranged, and the Lion King Agency on Itogami Island turned out to betray the enemy.


    No, it should be said that abandoning the darkness and turning to the bright, after all, she has ''to the enemy'' herself.


    That''s right, she, Feizaki Kiriba, the Six Blades of the Taishi Bureau, went to the enemy on the second day after receiving the mission!


    Not even the slightest sign was left to the Taishi Bureau.


    Don''t ask why.


    The question is to worship the Fourth Primogenitor, and she is also an old fan girl!


    The Lion King agency can all betray the country. As a sister agency, and the competition between the two sides is fierce, how can the Taishi Bureau be willing to stay behind.


    So she, Miyazaki Kiriba, is naturally bound to do it, and it is a matter of course that she tops it!


    Chapter 0527 Unexpected


    A blue paradise, in the shadow of a building.


    Hiizaki Kiriha and the girl in the peaked cap were leaning against the wall, like old friends, chatting in the dark with a sound transmission technique.


    "Didn''t you, the sword witch of the Taishi Bureau, betray the same thing? No one is more noble than anyone else."


    The woman opposite muttered.


    "I''m different, I''m just a personal behavior, and your Lion King organization... Hehe, although not the leader of the Three Saints, but Yuantang Teacher is an important inheritor. Her surrender to the enemy is no different from that of the entire Lion King institution."


    Feizaki Kiriba''s tone was playful, but he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Letting her little grasshopper know the important information of the Lion King agency''s surrender to the enemy is almost equal to expressing her that "Xiangami Island has no malicious intentions".


    After all, if she is the second or fifth boy who led the snake out of the hole, as long as this information is sent back to the country, the Lion King agency is afraid that there will be a wave of cleaning, and the skin will be peeled off if she doesn''t die.


    It''s just that the Lion King agency really intends to go to the enemy... Hizaki Kiriha was very emotional.


    If it wasn''t for the teacher who taught her the skills of swordsmanship secretly testing her and revealing the rumors, she would never have imagined that the Lion King agency, which claims to be the most loyal to the country, would betray.


    But take heart.


    The days of Feizaki Kiriha in the Taishi Bureau were actually not very comfortable.


    No, it should be said that the entire Taishi Bureau was not having a good time.


    It was called a secret service agency, but it was actually the knife of those fat pig members of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, along with some poor colleagues who also took over the work of mistresses.


    After all, most of the members of the Taishi Bureau are psychic mediums who have inherited the blood of the Tianbu. It is inevitable that men are handsome and women are beautiful.


    In contrast, the life of the Lion King agency is actually not easy.


    The Taishi Bureau has to deal with the members of the Ministry of Internal Affairs, and they also have to deal with the high-ranking officials of the committee.


    Everyone''s life is actually the same, but the brainwashing training from childhood to adulthood, as well as the instilled concepts, make everyone suffer silently.


    However... to endure does not mean that there is no complaint.


    The members of the two parties are originally adopted orphans, and they have a strong group nature.


    Bullying one is equal to bullying all of them. After one party finds a better next home, of course, helping the sisters becomes a settlement.


    After the Lion King Agency surrendered to the enemy under the reasonable and reasonable "righteousness", it naturally set its sight on the Taishi Bureau of the sister agency.


    In the current Taishi Bureau, there are many people who want to join the enemy like her teacher.


    Oh, those fat pigs in the upper class see us orphans as easy to bully, but having no parents means that there is not much concern.


    After the instructors and elders, who were close to their parents, taught all Jian Wu and Wu Weiyuan''s fate, they decided to surrender to the enemy, and the members of the two organizations were afraid that they would be emptied in one breath.


    Serving those fat pig councilors, how can you serve the Fourth Primogenitor Qiang.


    At least the True Ancestor gave more returns without too much pressure.


    What if you want to **** blood? The blood followers of the true ancestor are all based on the number of beasts.


    The Fourth True Ancestor is looking for twelve concubines in two agencies, but what about the Ministry of Internal Affairs and the Committee?


    Layer after layer of squeezing, layer after layer of blood-sucking.


    Rather than that, it would be better to become a servant of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    At least no middlemen make the difference!


    "Who said the three saints didn''t come?" the girl beside her muttered.


    Miyazaki Kiriha''s expression did not change, but a storm surged in his heart.


    Does this sentence mean that the three saints as a whole have surrendered to the enemy?


    In addition to the predestined relationship, this basically means that the entire Lion King agency has voted!


    As a sister organization, the Lion King Agency has all surrendered to the enemy, what about the Taishi Bureau?


    Is there really only her teacher in the Taishi Bureau?


    In other words, is the Taishi Bureau also like this?


    No wonder, no wonder the teacher would suggest that this mission is very dangerous, and I can consider surrendering to the enemy instead of doing it... So, that''s how it is...


    This is also the meaning of the senior officials of the Taishi Bureau. They can no longer bear the pressure of the Ministry of the Interior, and they plan to open the chessboard?


    After digging up the entire Lion King organization and the Taishi Bureau in one go, wouldn''t the island country officials want to go to war with the original empire?


    Oh no, how did those fat pig councilors go to war?


    The war is over, what if the Primitive Empire sends someone to assassinate them?


    The Void Witch Nangong Nayue, who is best at space spells, is the concubine of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    Who can guarantee to prevent the assassination of the Void Witch?


    Wouldn''t it be good to be able to save one''s own life, to keep the position of the legislator inherited from generation to generation, to be a high-ranking legislator, and to continue to oppress the commoners?


    What are you fighting for? And with the Fourth Primogenitor there, who can guarantee an empire that can fight overnight?


    "Heh, it looks like I''m a little late." Feizaki Kiriba chuckled lightly.


    It''s a bit late for the Taishi Bureau to surrender... Feizaki Kiriha sighed in her heart.


    Comparing heart to heart, the three saints of the Lion King agency have all slipped away, and the situation of their Taishi Bureau, from the current point of view, seems to be restrained by the Ministry of Internal Affairs.


    Otherwise, there would be no task of protecting Yutong Eguchi, nor would her teacher suggest that she could surrender to the enemy.


    Are you planning to use Eguchi Yuki and Leviathan''s information to provide a buffer for the Taishi Bureau''s relocation?


    Then am I not the special envoy of the Taishi Bureau to Xianshen Island? No, no, it should be the other way around. It is the special envoy of Xianjin Island to the Taishi Bureau.


    The master won''t let me answer her abacus... Hizaki Kiriha thought very subtly in her heart.


    "Maybe, come late and come early, see what you think."


    After saying this, the tone of the **** the opposite side softened a lot:


    "My name is Hwangsaka Sayaka, how about you?"


    "Hizaki mist leaves."


    Feizaki Kiriha''s tone was relatively gentle.


    In the face of colleagues, her temper will be much restrained. Although the other party is the Lion King agency, she can be regarded as a colleague in the future.


    Although Bacheng Taishi Bureau and Lion King Bureau will still continue their competition in the original empire, but without the influence of the island country''s government, their relationship can be more friendly.


    "Has Lilith''s carrier been in contact?" Hwangsaka Sayaka asked.


    The most important task she was sent here was to determine the location of Lilith''s carrier and create opportunities for contact.


    "I saw it in the early hours of last night, but she is guarded by the bodyguards of Kusuki Happiness Enterprise. It is a little troublesome to take it away, and it needs the management agency in Itogami Island to respond."


    "After all, without a boat, we can''t run to the island." Feizaki Kiriba smiled and said indifferently.


    She is a sword witch, there are too many ways to take away a little girl.


    The only trouble is the security of Kusuki Happiness Enterprise.


    But don''t forget, the Kwangsaka Sayaka next to her is the same person.


    Although I didn''t know whether it was Wu Weiyuan or Jian Wu, it was very easy for two high-level psychic mediums to take away one Eguchi Yutong.


    However, there is a problem here.


    Feizaki Kiriha said solemnly:


    "The only trouble is Eguchi Yutong himself, the oldest nightmare Lilith, her mind control, I am afraid that even the ancestors'' beasts can compete."


    "It''s okay, she can''t escape."


    Kwangsaka Sayaka''s tone was full of confidence.


    "Oh? The Lion King agency still has the means to control Lilith?"


    Feizaki Kiriha asked with a slightly surprised face.


    "It''s not the Lion King agency, it''s here."


    The sudden interjection of a female voice made Feizaki Kiriba''s expression change slightly.


    She turned her head and looked at the void directly in front of her.


    Where, a Gothic girl wearing a black Gothic suit and holding a parasol quietly walked out of the void.


    "Void witch..." Feizaki Kiriba''s face changed again.


    She suddenly realized that things had gone beyond her expectations.


    The sudden arrival of the True Ancestor''s concubine may not be a good thing for her.

 Chapter 413：

    However, right here, Miyazaki was stunned.


    She saw a person beside Nangong Nayue.


    A man with short black hair, handsome features, thin lips, deep eyes, and a gentle smile on his face.


    He was standing beside Nangong Nayue, without any sign, as if he had stood there from the beginning, without any sense of existence, but attracted all the eyes of Feizaki Kiriha.


    The man who was able to stand beside Nangong Nayue, even made her take a half step back and let the man in the main seat... No way... Feizaki Kiriba''s heart was beating wildly.


    She couldn''t imagine it at all, or at least she couldn''t even imagine it.


    On the first day of landing on Itogami Island, he actually met this island, the master of the night empire.


    The one who is known as the strongest true ancestor in the world.


    The Fourth True Ancestor Su Jin.


    Chapter 0528 Offer this nightmare as a sacrifice


    Set foot on the blue land.


    Su Jin just looked around curiously, and then smiled:


    "Using an island as an amusement park? There is also a Warcraft Park to visit Warcraft up close? It''s quite interesting."


    Beside him, Nangong Nayue, who was holding a parasol, looked up at him unhappily.


    What is she doing so tall, so that she can''t even hold an umbrella for Su Jin.


    "It''s all documents specially approved by the girl of Shallow Cong, saying that there are fat sheep who want to cover the lost money, so it''s better to make a fortune in vain."


    There was a bit of disgust in Nangong''s tone that month.


    It is not to say that building an amusement park on Xianjin Island will definitely lose money, but the investment is too large, and the management commune cannot afford the funds.


    The original empire is still developing, and it is obviously unwise to waste a lot of money to create facilities for enjoyment.


    However, it is rare that Kusuki Happiness Enterprise has taken advantage of it, and through Lan Yu''s family, Lan Yu Shallow''s relationship has been passed, and it is approved.


    No money anyway.


    But... from now, judging from the situation that a Leviathan has emerged, this Kusuki Happiness Enterprise is obviously scheming with the abacus of building an amusement park.


    Su Jin also understood this and said jokingly:


    "Would you like to put it on hold for a while and wait for them to finish before harvesting?"


    At that time, when the amusement park was confiscated, the conspiracy of Kusuki Happiness Enterprise was not revealed, and it also lost a lot of money to build a giant amusement park for Itogami Island.


    It''s okay to think about it.


    "Forget it."


    Nangong held a parasol that month and said in a flat tone:


    "If you really want to do this, the big companies that come to invest in the future will probably have more concerns. There is no need for this."


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Nangong Nayue in surprise, but suddenly thought that before Nangong came that month, he specially asked Lan Yu Shallow to check the situation of Weilan Paradise, and suddenly realized the truth and said with a smile:


    "I''m afraid you didn''t ask Shallow to check the funds of Kusuki Happiness Enterprise, knowing that they would be able to cover it up by draining it, right?"


    "Speak up." Nangong snorted that month, but did not refute Su Jin.


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing, then turned his head and looked at the two girls in front of him.


    He first nodded at Huangsaka Sayaka, then looked at Feizaki Kiriha and asked with a smile:


    "The six blades of the Taishi Bureau?"


    "Yes."


    Miyazaki Kiriba hurriedly stood up straight, lowered his head, and said without looking directly.


    This is not only because Su Jin is her future boss, but also because her spiritual sense is warning her not to take any offense.


    As a psychic medium, Feizaki Kiriha naturally believed in his own spiritual sense.


    Su Jin looked at the girl in front of her.


    This kind of cold and glamorous black Changzhi suits his liking very well, and the nervous and restrained appearance of Feizaki Kiriha makes him want to laugh.


    "You are very good."


    Su Jin complimented casually. After all, after watching the little girl for a while, it would be a bit embarrassing not to speak.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Feizaki Kiri Ye was stunned for a moment, then quickly bowed with joy in his eyes.


    This is the personal praise of the fourth primogenitor. In ancient times, it is the emperor''s praise, which means that you have entered the emperor''s sight.


    What does this represent? This means that her future in the original empire will be smooth sailing.


    After all, who would stumble upon someone the emperor likes?


    As for why Su Jin praised herself, Feizaki Kiriha was not quite sure.


    Is it because my report avoided the impact of Itogami Island by the Leviathan?


    Or is it because I was the first member of the Taishi Bureau?


    Feizaki Kiriba was muttering in her heart, but she couldn''t think of it. This compliment was just because Su Jin thought she was pretty, and took a look at her to ease the embarrassment.


    Complimenting Feizaki Kiriba, Su Jin didn''t care about the other party''s fast-moving brain supplement, but asked directly about the business: "Where is Lilith''s carrier?"


    Hearing this, Feizaki Kiriye calmed down immediately, looked up at the building beside him, and explained to Su Jin:


    "On the fifteenth floor of this building."


    When she said this, she paused, and in order to gain credit, she lowered her head and added:


    "If you want to see her, I''ll be happy to help you."


    "Then trouble you."


    When someone brought a target to the door automatically, Su Jin was naturally happy.


    To be honest, he was also curious about Lilith in this world.


    After all, in Little Garden, Lilith is the origin of the devil and one of Algor''s incarnations.


    But in the blood-devouring attack, it became the oldest and first nightmare species, a fighting race created by Tianbu.


    In such a situation that even the races are different, Su Jin is very curious about what happened to Algor''s isotype.


    "Please wait a moment, I''ll take her out now."


    Feizaki Kiriba breathed a sigh of relief, and after bowing, walked into the building confidently.


    As a dispatch from the Taishi Bureau, Misaki Kiriha easily gained the trust of Kusuki Happiness Enterprise, and became Lilith''s carrier, Eguchi Yuki''s **** and monitor.


    Because of her status, she is confident that she can bring Yutong Eguchi to Su Jin without disturbing too many people.


    Of course, there is bound to be an abnormality found by Kusuki Happiness Enterprise.


    But with Su Jin present, Feizaki Kiriba was not at all cowardly.


    What is Kusuki Happiness Enterprise?


    He secretly raised Yutong Eguchi, and did not even dare to take his head. In order to conceal the existence of Yutong Eguchi, he used the construction of an amusement park to send money to the officials of Xianjin Island.


    If the executives of such a company knew that the Fourth Primogenitor was guarding the entrance of the building, would he dare to bubble up?


    I''m afraid it''s too late to escape.


    So what if an exception is found? Just hard.


    Looking at the back of Feizaki Kiriha disappearing into the building, Nangong Nayue raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said:


    "Very clever kid."


    "How about the arrangement in your name?"


    Su Jin asked in a relaxed tone, that Nangong had too few people in that month, and having someone like Feizaki Kiriwa as his subordinate would make her somewhat relaxed.


    Nangong gave Su Jin a meaningful look that month, and then nodded slightly:


    "Also, I still like the Taishi Bureau more than the Lion King Bureau."


    After she said this, she gave Huangsaka Sayaka a playful look, her eyes obviously malicious.


    Kwangsaka Sayaka, who was standing next to him, couldn''t help but twitched the corner of his mouth.


    In the original island country, there was a serious business conflict between the Lion King agency, which was in charge of magic prisoners, and Nangong Nayue, who was a national magician.


    In addition, as the spy agency, the Lion King agency would inevitably be tougher, which often made Nangong unhappy that month.


    Many of the bounty criminals she caught were snatched away by the Lion King agency. Although the bonus was still there, it was still hard to save face.


    The Lion King agency is now secretly invested in the original empire, and in the future, I am afraid that it will work under the command of Nangong Nayue, who is in charge of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    This... This is the rhythm of Loli''s domineering boss who wants to put on small shoes for me...


    Hwangsaka Sayaka''s expression suddenly changed.


    Su Jin glanced at Huangsaka Sayaka, smiled, and did not speak, just quietly waiting for Feizaki Kiriha to return.


    After waiting for a few minutes, two figures appeared at the entrance of the building.


    "Reached."


    Su Jin looked at the petite young girl behind Feizaki Kiriye, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    That is Lilith''s carrier, the last nightmare in this world, the nightmare named Yutong Eguchi.


    Chapter 0529 give you a multiple choice question


    "Deliberately knocking out the guards, but taking me to the first floor slowly, I really don''t know what you think."


    A young girl with short curly light brown hair and immature facial features, Yutong Eguchi said teasingly.


    Hiizaki Kiriha, who was walking in front of Yutong Eguchi, did not make fun of the girl, but played with her taste:


    "Just treat me as being kind and trying to rescue you, a detained girl."


    "what?"


    Eguchi Yutong was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said:


    "Are you a guard hired by Kusuki Happiness Enterprise? The guard took the master away without permission, right? This is not an elopement, and we are both girls."


    "Then are you leaving?"


    Feizaki Kiriba smiled and turned the silver spear in her hand. It was the double-B cursed double-pronged spear given to her by the Taishi Bureau.


    Eguchi Yutong looked at the spear in Feizaki Kiriba''s hand, swallowed hard, and said forcibly calmly:


    "Well, since you are my guard, I will honestly go with you."


    She said this in a low voice:


    "Anyway, it can''t be worse than it is now."


    The two walked out of the lobby on the 1st floor while staring at the hot sun, and led by Misaki Kiriha, they came to the shadow on the right corner.


    "Um?"


    Turning the corner, Yutong Eguchi saw the three people standing in the shadows:


    "Eh... so there is still a response?"


    "Accept?"


    Feizaki Kiriha glanced at her and said with a subtle expression:


    "Do whatever you want."


    As she spoke, she went straight to Su Jin, and did not detain Eguchi Yutong in any way, as if she was not worried about her escaping.


    "Obviously he was running away, but he was still slow..." Eguchi Yutong muttered, and trotted after him.


    At this time, Feizaki Kiriba, who walked in front of Su Jin, knelt down on one knee and said:


    "Your Majesty, Yutong Eguchi brought it here."


    "well done."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, then looked at Yutong Eguchi, who trotted to the front, and observed the young nightmare.


    "His Majesty?"

 Chapter 414：

    Eguchi Yutong was stunned for a moment, then stopped, looking at Su Jin with a stunned expression.


    At what age, does anyone still like to be called Your Majesty? game of kings?


    Eguchi Yutong subconsciously wanted to laugh, but found that he seemed to have a cramp on his face and couldn''t laugh.


    In Itogami Island, the core area of ??the original empire, I met a man who was called His Majesty by the attacking magician... It wouldn''t be so good... Eguchi Yutong''s eyes flickered.


    At this time, Hwangsaka Sayaka said in a low voice:


    "It''s so easy to bring it out, can''t I make a mistake?"


    "Look behind her." Nangong Nayue glanced at Huangsaka Sayaka and said lightly.


    Huangsaka Sayahua suddenly raised his head, stared at Eguchi Yutong''s lower body, and stared at the back of the opponent''s white dress, the long tail that looked like a **** at the end.


    That''s Nightmare''s Tail...


    "It''s really a nightmare..." Hwangsaka Sayaka said in astonishment.


    Hearing Hwangsaka Sayaka''s surprised tone, Eguchi Yutomi shook her long nightmare tail with a little teasing and said:


    "Oh? Or else? What do you think I am?"


    The spade-shaped tail was dangling in mid-air, like a cat stick, deliberately dangling in front of Kwangsaka Sayaka.


    But the next second.


    "pain!"


    Eguchi Yutong''s face suddenly twisted, and tears welled up in the corners of his eyes.


    She barely opened her eyes, but saw that her tail had been grasped by Su Jin in her palm.


    "It''s really strange. There really is a demon with such a colored tail..."


    Su Jin squeezed the tail in his hand, licked it, and then handed it to Nangong Nayue.


    "It''s quite erotic." Nangong also pinched her hands that month, her expression unusually calm.


    Eguchi Yuki, whose tail was used as a toy, was furious: "Bastard, what do you think of other people''s tails?!"


    "Toys." Su Jin replied as a matter of course.


    Nangong Nayue grabbed her tail and stabbed Su Jin''s right cheek and said, "Would you like to take a bite and have a look?"


    "Forget it, it''s too sexy."


    Su Jin hesitated for a while, but still refused.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the world being wrong, Su Jin doubted whether the nightmare race in front of him was called Debbie Lucerne.


    After all, the tail of this color is too similar.


    This person was hesitant just now... Eguchi Yutong shivered for a while, and quickly lined up Nangong Nayue''s hands, grabbed his tail back, and took a few steps back:


    "Don''t come here, come near me again, and I''ll call the police!"


    "Oh, you report it."


    Nangong Nayue spread out his fan indifferently, covering half of his face and said:


    "If you can call a security guard who just caught me, count me as a loser."


    The corner of Kwangsaka Sayaka''s mouth twitched. You are the head guard of Itogami Island, and of course no one dares to arrest you.


    "Want to escape?"


    Su Jin looked at Eguchi Yutong who was retreating again and again, and smiled:


    "I suggest that you wake up the soul in your body quickly and let her call Leviathan out, otherwise, I don''t think you can run far."


    Eguchi Yutong shuddered and bit her lip, but did not dare to speak.


    "Guess it?" Nangong Nayue smiled unexpectedly.


    Eguchi Yutong looked at Nangong Nayue fearfully, and said with certainty:


    "The fourth real ancestor''s concubine, Nangong that month..."


    Nangong smacked his lips that month, and said with a displeased expression:


    "Tsk. In the future, I''m going to ask those editors who post news indiscriminately for copyright fees. I''m afraid everyone in the world will have one of my photos."


    Seeing Nangong admitting that month, Eguchi Yutong looked at Su Jin, and then at Feizaki Kiriha, showing a crying expression.


    "Fizaki Kiriba, aren''t you from the Taishi Bureau? Why are you hurting me!"


    "Sorry, I''m an undercover agent." Feizaki Kiriba raised the corners of his mouth and said in a playful tone.


    "How could Kazuomi Kusuki find an undercover agent to be my bodyguard..."


    Yutong Eguchi''s expression really brought tears to her eyes.


    Her partner, the guy named Kazuomi Kusuki, can you be trusted!


    It''s okay to transport her to the Empire of the Night, and arrange an undercover agent to be her security, should you be so pitiful!


    "Do you want to escape?" Su Jin asked again with a smile.


    This kind of behavior to scare the little girl, he thinks it is very interesting.


    "I surrender!"


    Eguchi Yutong betrayed his partner without hesitation and said:


    "It was Kazuo Kusuki who tried to use Leviathan to defeat the Fourth Primogenitor and seize the Empire of Night. I was forced to do so myself!"


    "Kazuki Kazuo? Who is that?" Su Jin''s expression was a little stunned.


    "The chairman of Kusuki Corporation, a capitalist, an ordinary human being." Feizaki Kiriha reported in a low voice.


    "Ordinary people control Lilith, and then control Leviathan to provoke the Fourth Primogenitor?"


    Su Jin''s mind was messed up.


    Is the Fourth Primogenitor so clueless? An ordinary person dares to challenge?


    "I guess it''s because my brain is flooded." Nangong said indifferently: "The world is so big, there will always be a few fools."


    "Is that so..." Su Jin was silent for a while, feeling that he couldn''t understand the fool''s thinking, so he gave up.


    He raised his head slightly, and looked at Eguchi Yutong with a faint look:


    "I''ll give you two choices. One is to wake up Lilith, and then I will take it away for analysis. The other is that I will take you away. On the dissection table, see what Lilith is doing. Which one do you choose?"


    Eguchi was stunned.


    Chapter 0530 It turns out I''m so strong


    Is this a multiple choice question for people?


    Eguchi Yutong was stunned for a moment, but after seeing Su Jin''s gradually narrowing eyes, he hurriedly shouted:


    "One! I choose one!"


    Eguchi Yutong has no choice at all, or rather, she can only choose one.


    Call out Lilith, use her mental manipulation ability, and fight to see if she can escape. If you don''t call out Lilith and be brought to the planing table by Su Jin, then it will really be a fool.


    At the same time as Eguchi Yutong shouted, a lavender magic power suddenly rose up from her body.


    At the same time as the skirt fluttered, the shock wave of magic power made both Kirizaki Kiriha and Hwangsaka Sayaka couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    "The magic power of the true ancestor''s beast scale?"


    Nangong, who was still in the shock, commented quite leisurely that month.


    "I always feel that the title of True Ancestor is worthless in this world."


    Su Jin scratched his head and said speechlessly.


    Blood-devouring madly attacked this world, the two words True Ancestor are very powerful, but they are indeed very disheartening.


    At every turn, it is the holy spear that killed the true ancestor, the self-discipline weapon comparable to the true ancestor, the magic power comparable to the true ancestor, ancient weapons or something.


    I always feel that the true ancestor is like Bai Xueji, and has become a standard unit of strength.


    These two... Eguchi Yutong looked at the two who were motionless under the boiling magic, and almost couldn''t help crying.


    She has never fought seriously, and the dangerous lunatics she encountered in the past were done by releasing her magic power to force her back.


    Why does this kind of big man who looks like a villain BOSS appear here!


    Normal logic, didn''t you send one by one weak chickens to hunt me down, make me run for my life, gradually become stronger, and finally fight back?


    You don''t talk about martial arts!


    There is no other way but to use mental control... Eguchi Yutong was at a loss, but he could only grit his teeth and bite the bullet.


    An invisible wave spread from Eguchi Yutong.


    In Nangong''s magic detection that month, Eguchi Yutong''s whole body burst out with pink, with serious ambiguous magic.


    Tsk... Nangong smacked his lips that month, waved his fan, and his figure was submerged in the ripples, and even Feizaki Kiriha and Huangsaka Sayaka were pulled in by the ripples.


    She used spatial overlap to isolate the three of them from their current position, avoiding the magic power that was not a good thing at first glance.


    Escaped... Eguchi Yutong''s eyes lit up, and he immediately turned his gaze to Su Jin who was left in place, trying to do the same and drive him away.


    The magic mist of the deep powder drowned Su Jin at once, and it was pervasive, trying to invade his body and his mind.


    This is the power of Nightmare Lilith, a precursor to mind control.


    Done...let him let me go...No, in case he asks others to hunt me down...Eguchi Yutong gritted his teeth.


    The pursuit of a night empire is absolutely terrifying and desperate, and Yutong Eguchi thinks he can''t escape.


    So... Eguchi Yutong swallowed, and his face gradually turned pale because of the excessive release of magic power.


    Let him... fall in love with me... that''s the only way... at least give him the mental inertia that can''t hurt me... Yutong Eguchi made the decision that is most in line with nightmare habits.


    The magic mist of deep powder poured into Su Jin''s body frantically, preparing to erode his spirit and change his thinking.


    But at this moment, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Eguchi Yutong deeply, and said:


    "You''d better think carefully about the consequences."


    "scare!"


    Eguchi Yutomi took a step back and looked at Su Jin in horror." However, after waiting for two or three seconds, after not seeing Su Jin''s counterattack, he suddenly became bold:


    "Don''t think I can''t see through your pretence, your thinking has been controlled by me, and now you can''t even move a finger!"


    "Are you sure?" Su Jin said with a playful expression.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Eguchi Yutong looked at Su Jin with an embarrassed expression, and after hesitating for three or four seconds, she suddenly grinned:


    "Fool, it''s a trick!"


    "Do you really think I was frightened by you? I was just procrastinating and hinting at your spirit, but you actually gave me time..."


    She walked in front of Su Jin with a smile on her face, jumped at the last step, stretched out her hand towards Su Jin and said:


    "Kiss the back of my hand!"


    Su Jin''s eyes became more playful.


    He stretched out his hand, grabbed Yutong Eguchi''s palm, rubbed it, lowered his head and kissed it.


    Eguchi Yutong withdrew his hand, rubbed the back of his hand frantically, and said in surprise:


    "It''s really close!"


    It was the first time she had such deep control over a person.


    In the past, Yutong Eguchi faced people like family members and classmates, but he only used mild control, that is, verbal commands, or actively or passively controlled people.


    After all, when she was a child, her magic power was not controlled enough, and it was easy to say a word, and the magic power would control others restlessly.


    And this is fatal to the destruction of social relations.


    When a classmate who can control himself casually, or even his children appear by his side, the first thing people think of is to exclude...


    Parents use beatings and scolding to vent, classmates use bullying to fight, and Eguchi Yutong fights back with ability. As a result, the relationship collapses rapidly until social death.


    That is why she became what she is now, and had to rely on Kusuki Happiness Enterprise to survive.

 Chapter 415：

    "Can I even control the true ancestor?"


    Eguchi Yutong curiously circled around Su Jin and said with a stunned expression:


    "No wonder that Kusuki Kazuo intends to use me to control the Empire of the Night, so I''m so strong!"


    Jiangkou Yutong circled around Su Jin a few times, then took a step back, looked up at Su Jin''s face, and tangled for a moment:


    "Hey, let me give you a choice too."


    "One is never try to get close to me, I will release your mind control, and the other is to be my slave forever, you can choose one too."


    "Are you sure you''re willing to leave me?"


    Su Jin looked at Yutong Eguchi with a playful tone.


    "What are you talking about stupid..."


    Before Eguchi Yutong finished speaking, his face suddenly changed, becoming extremely crimson.


    She suddenly wanted to get close to Su Jin, to touch him, to press him under her body, and to tear off his suit...


    Snapped!


    Eguchi Yutong quickly patted her cheek and looked at Su Jin with a stunned expression:


    "Why would I..."


    Su Jin raised his hand and touched his face with his fingertips.


    However, instead of touching his cheek, he touched a thin layer of transparent glass armor.


    "Have you heard of the Beast that can bounce back everything?"


    Eguchi Yutong widened the corners of his eyes and said in astonishment:


    "The first Familiar Beast of the Fourth Primogenitor, the King Kong of Shenyang? How is it possible, isn''t that Familiar Beast that rebounds attacks, how can it rebound the spirit..."


    Before Eguchi Yutong could speak, his face turned pale.


    In the depths of her own spirit, she had already noticed the strangeness.


    Seeing the frightened pale face, Su Jin tilted his head slightly, wondering:


    "Suddenly scared like this? I''m a little curious about what hints you just gave me."


    Eguchi Yutong''s mental attack was rebounded from the beginning, and Su Jin really didn''t know what was going on.


    Eguchi Yutong wriggled the corner of his mouth, showing a smile like crying:


    "I gave the hint ''in love with me''."


    Su Jin: "..."


    Chapter 0531 Al Gore, come out to wash the floor!


    Su Jin took a deep look at Yutong Eguchi.


    Good guy, instead of playing with hints of control, play with this kind of sassy love.


    He looks like he''s only ten years old, but his thoughts are so bold?


    The idea of ??a young man really made it impossible for an ''older man'' like him to understand.


    "It''s interesting, just not suitable for your age."


    Su Jin used relatively subtle comments to ease the atmosphere.


    However, hearing his words, Eguchi Yutong not only did not relax, but became even more embarrassed.


    Her face was flushed, her eyes were watery, and she was quite annoyed:


    "What''s wrong with your age? Is your age snacking on your rice? Besides, I''m a nightmare that can **** people''s spirits. Isn''t it natural to give such a hint?"


    Eguchi Yutomi held her flat figure, and naturally accused:


    "You''re a discrimination nightmare and it''s illegal."


    "Did your feet tremble because of anger in the winter?" Su Jin couldn''t help but complain.


    "Yes, as long as you know." Eguchi Yutong shrank his head and said arrogantly.


    Still playing boxing? Su Jin sneered in his heart, looked at Eguchi Yutong with a playful expression, and said:


    "And then? Do you need me to give you time to lift the hint?"


    "..."


    Eguchi Yutong was stunned for a moment, then blushed, his mouth squirmed for a while, and said in frustration:


    "I can''t figure it out..."


    "Just now I just wanted to do my best to hint, I used all the energy of my whole body, now let me release..."


    Eguchi Yutong did not continue to speak.


    "..."


    Su Jin suddenly didn''t know what to say to her.


    Use spiritual hints that you can''t solve to deal with the enemy? That''s really reasonable.


    At this time, the circles of ripples spread around.


    Nangong wearing a white gothic dress appeared beside Su Jin that month.


    "Solve it?"


    Nangong Nayue said calmly.


    "It''s a uniform."


    Su Jin could only use vague words.


    "That''s it?" Nangong noticed the difference in that month.


    With Su Jin''s ability, if he catches a place where Eguchi knot pupils are still blurred? Impossible to think about.


    puff! Su Jin gave a low laugh, pointed to Eguchi Yutong and said:


    "She just gave me a hint of ''falling in love with her'' and I bounced back."


    "..."


    Nangong was suddenly speechless that month.


    "Damn..." Eguchi''s teeth were itchy, and he stomped his feet fiercely, but he didn''t dare to say anything irritating.


    In her current state, provoking Su Jin and Nangong that month is simply courting death.


    At this time, Nangong Nayue had already realized the complexity of the situation, and looked at Eguchi Yutong with a subtle expression:


    "In this case, if you let her escape, she won''t run away?"


    "Nonsense, as long as I want to escape, I can still escape."


    Eguchi Yutong insisted, but she thought in her heart that she would take Su Jin away when she ran away.


    Wait a minute, why are you taking Su Jin away?


    Yutong Eguchi''s eyes suddenly lost focus.


    "It looks like the situation is more complicated than I thought."


    Nangong Nayue''s mouth twitched slightly, and he held back his smile.


    With a flick of her fingertips, the magic power on her body automatically formed the technique of mind communication and connected to Su Jin:


    "Don''t give her the hint, let me play first."


    After Su Jin heard it, she glanced at Nangong Nayue strangely, as if she didn''t expect her to have such a bad taste.


    "What? What''s the opinion of someone who was crushed by elementary school students?"


    The teasing in Nangong Nayue''s eyes was so obvious that it made Su Jin''s face twitch.


    "Just be careful."


    Su Jin sighed, then looked at Eguchi Yutong in front of him, squinted and said:


    "Does Lilith''s soul actually have no consciousness, but you actually used your mental ability to give birth to a second personality? It''s really brainless..."


    Eguchi Yutong shrank his neck, but did not dare to refute Su Jin''s words.


    In her mind, there is a more extreme Liliu personality, which belongs to the second personality with a tougher personality.


    However, in the face of a true ancestor like Su Jin, she naturally couldn''t release her second personality to face Su Jin when she didn''t know the situation.


    What if Li Liu provokes Su Jin and Su Jin kills her?


    She didn''t want to die like this.


    "What are you going to do with her?" Nangong said directly, ignoring the fact that Yutong Eguchi was still there.


    Su Jin sighed: "Dispose of Lilith''s soul. If you''re human, take it back to play. After all, it''s a five-digit mental power person, although only the scale of mental power is up to the standard."


    "what?"


    Eguchi Yutong froze for a moment, then widened his eyes and looked at Su Jin with an incredible look:


    "Are you here to kill Lilith?"


    "In a sense, this is the case." Su Jin said with a subtle expression.


    His purpose was to test whether Lilith was Algor''s counterpart, but no matter what, Lilith would disappear in the end.


    Judging from the results, he really came to kill Lilith.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier!"


    Eguchi Yutong looked aggrieved and unhappy.


    "If you had said earlier that you were here to kill Lilith, I would have laid you flat!"


    "Lay down? It''s really a bold statement." Nangong raised his eyebrows that month, and his tone brought some playfulness.


    Eguchi Yutong, who understood in seconds, glared at Nangong Nayue, his face slightly red and said:


    "You are young, why are your thoughts so dirty?"


    "I''m 25." Nangong raised his eyebrows that month.


    "Hello Auntie!" Eguchi Yutong shouted in a three-point polite, seven-point beaten tone.


    Nangong Nayue''s eyelids twitched and smiled:


    "Little girl, who is your favorite man?"


    Eguchi Yutong subconsciously glanced at Su Jin, then his face turned green instantly, and quickly glared at Nangong Nayue: "You..."


    She gritted her teeth and looked at Nangong that month angrily, but she didn''t dare to curse anymore.


    "Heh." Nangong smiled disdainfully that month. There are hundreds of ways to deal with this little girl.


    Even a mere nightmare dares to be arrogant?


    Su Jin glanced at Nangong Nayue, with some speechless behavior of the other party and the child being angry.


    But this is just a joke after all, and Su Jin doesn''t particularly care about it. In comparison, he cares more about Lilith in Eguchi Yutong:


    "You don''t seem to mind the life and death of Lilith''s remnant in your body?"


    Eguchi Yutong''s face changed, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Do you know how much I have suffered since I was a child because of Lilith''s passively triggered mental manipulation?"


    "I cooperated with Kazuomi Kusuki to kill Lilith in my body. If you had said that you planned to kill her too, I would have cooperated with you long ago!"


    "If that''s the case, then you have no objection to my handling of Lilith?" Su Jin''s eyes flickered.


    "right."


    Eguchi Yutong nodded, then took a deep breath and said:


    "Go ahead, it doesn''t matter whether it hurts me or not, my only request is to clean up Lilith''s soul, and there will be no residue left."


    How dare you say it... Su Jin looked at Eguchi Yutong with a subtle expression, then stretched out a hand, and a black tachi appeared in his hand.


    It was the Zanpakut¨­ that contained part of Algor''s essence.

 Chapter 416：

    Su Jin held the handle of the knife with his right hand, and brushed the blade with his free right hand:


    "Wake up and work, Algor."


    Chapter 0532 bear my name, bear my cause and effect


    Light shone from the black Zanpakut¨­.


    The light was dark and deep, like a black hole, absorbing the surrounding light, highlighting its own existence, as if it was announcing its arrival to the heaven and earth.


    Boom-!


    It sounded like a bell.


    The atmosphere around Su Jin shook with the sound of the bell.


    The ground cracked, and the walls on the first floor of the building also cracked rapidly.


    However, Nangong Nayue and Eguchi Yutong next to him were not affected in the slightest.


    "This is?"


    Eguchi Yutong''s eyes widened, only to feel that his body, his spirit, and his consciousness suddenly became relaxed, constantly becoming more relaxed, as if he was gradually unloading his burden.


    Indistinctly, a graceful and graceful woman with an indistinct face appeared on Eguchi Yutong, overlapping and separating from her.


    It was the ancient nightmare that lived in her, Lilith!


    Eguchi Yutong suddenly realized something.


    Lilith within her was being attracted by some kind of force, strongly attracted.


    It was as if a little candle had met the hot and vast sun, the strong urge to return to her nest made her unable to resist approaching Su Jin, wanting to touch the blade in his hand.


    However, at the same time as the idea arose, Yutong Eguchi also found that he seemed to be pinned in place, unable to make the slightest movement, and seemed to be fixed by some kind of force.


    This... Eguchi Yutong didn''t have time to think, and the Lilith on her body was completely stripped, and quickly poured into the blade in Su Jin''s hand, and it didn''t take long before she disappeared.


    belch!


    An inelegant hiccup sounded.


    Eguchi Yutong was stunned for a moment, thinking that the voice was an illusion.


    At this time, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a surprised expression:


    "You actually ate her?"


    Who are you asking? Eguchi Jietong looked at Su Jin blankly.


    At this moment, a lazy female voice came from the Zanpakut¨­ in Su Jin''s hand:


    "Such a small character, a little sigh, it will go to the stomach, I am also very helpless!"


    The rather emotional tone made Yutong Eguchi both startled and chilled.


    Lilith, that Lilith, who had been suffering for so many years, was actually eaten? Eaten by a knife?


    And just now she actually wanted to pounce on that soul-eating knife, which is simply...


    Eguchi Yutong only felt horrified, and subconsciously wanted to stay away from Su Jin and the knife in his hand.


    At this time, Su Jin frowned, Yu Tritium said with some doubts:


    "This Nightmare Lilith is also your peer?"


    "Broadly speaking: no."


    Algor said in a slightly playful tone:


    "Isotopes are essentially similar, different existences with the same name and homology."


    "However, this Lilith is just a long and ordinary nightmare. How can it be the same as me, who is a star spirit?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned deeply:


    "But the attraction you just released is not like what you said, this is the essential attraction that only peers can do, right?"


    "You''re right to say that, but there''s still a bit of a discrepancy."


    "Boy Su Jin, you''ve become stupid again."


    Al Gore laughed and said in a meaningful tone:


    "Do you think names can be chosen at will?"


    Su Jin''s pupils shrank slightly, and he was speechless.


    At this time, Al Gore was still exhorting in a tone of reminding his younger generation:


    "Every name that corresponds to a three-digit existence cannot be arbitrarily chosen. For example, if you admit that your name is Zeus and record it in the spirit, it means that you have a causal connection with Zeus."


    "Inheriting its name, it is natural to be subject to its cause and effect."


    "You think you are Zeus, Zeus also thinks he is Zeus, both of them are Zeus, so naturally there is a contradiction of ''uniqueness''."


    "At that time, it will be a drama where the strong devour the weak. Oh, this is not a fun game."


    Next to him, Su Jin and Nangong were both horrified when they heard this.


    The meaning of Algor''s words is very straightforward.


    If you have the same name and surname as a three-digit existence, you will fall into a brutal competition of the weak and the strong.


    In this, the strong have absolute power over the weak.


    This is a very scary fact.


    Su Jin squinted his eyes and said with flickering eyes, "That''s why you can easily swallow this Lilith..."


    "Not quite."


    Algor seemed to object to Su Jin''s words:


    "The competition for uniqueness generally starts with three digits and ends with two digits."


    "Before reaching the two-digit number and becoming an existence that cannot be called by its first name, half of the three-digit number is the concept of ''name''."


    "This concept is the reason why I easily swallow this Lilith."


    "Oh, I suggest that you conceptualize your name after returning to Hakoten. Otherwise, if some gods use means to change the name engraved on their spirituality to yours, and then sublime it into a concept, then you will be affected by it. yes."


    "So that''s it..." Su Jin narrowed his eyes.


    The concept of mastering one''s own name originally had the premise of Lingge memorizing it.


    The Lingge was given by the center of the small garden, and the name originally recorded on it, although it was later, was also recorded on the Lingge, and could not be changed easily.


    This also eliminates the idea that some gods use the concept of names to operate.


    Of course, it''s just bad to operate, not hard to exploit.


    Like Algor, her original name may be Ishtar, but in addition, she has other names such as Medusa and Lilith.


    Names like Lilith and Algor have formed a powerful spirituality.


    Others, who basically do not know and dare not compete with Algor for this spiritual status, because the concept of the corresponding name has already been mastered by Algor, and others who dare to call themselves this name are simply giving Algor a snack.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly opened his eyes.


    If so... Who is in the hands of the concept of Metis?


    Metis was first swallowed by Zeus... Concept in his hands? Isn''t that Athena who is still in Arcadia in danger?


    No, not necessarily, not necessarily in the hands of Zeus, Athena is also possible.


    It''s pointless to guess this kind of thing, why don''t you ask Algor... Thinking of this, Su Jin asked in an unnatural tone:


    "Algor, do you know who holds the name of Metis?"


    Chapter 0533 Grass


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Al Gore paused and said in an unhappy tone:


    "Who else is there, the ugly girl who sealed me."


    Is it Athena... Su Jin narrowed his eyes with a solemn expression, already realizing something.


    It''s no wonder that Athena of the Little Garden will not care about dividing the authority and the name... Is the confidence here...


    Pallas, Metis, Athena, the concept of these names is in her hands, it is almost impossible for little Athena to fight back... Su Jin took a few deep breaths.


    Fortunately, Athena of Hakoba is still planning on him, so the two have not turned against him.


    What is even more fortunate is that Su Jin had pitted Athena several times before, and the other party just asked him to settle accounts, but did not implicate Little Athena.


    In a sense, Athena''s character is still trustworthy, at least she is not implicated in people or things.


    If it were Zeus, I''m afraid he would have already started on the people around Su Jin.


    That old **** is not worth having any expectations for him.


    Su Jin sighed in his heart, thinking about himself who was still in the four digits, thinking about the future promotion channel, the corner of his mouth twitched and said:


    "The concept of race, the concept of name, and the high-level spirituality of more than three digits, why do I feel that there are pits everywhere in the upper floors of Little Garden."


    "Isn''t this nonsense? The higher you go, the smaller the opening. Which world isn''t like this?"


    Al Gore said speechlessly:


    "It''s still good now. The center opened at least the eighteenth two-digit opening. In the past few thousand years, if you want to be promoted to the two-digit number, there is no door."


    "In the heyday, Gao Tianyuan''s **** system was strong, right? Three three-digit main gods, plus a bunch of ancients, these guys all sacrificed themselves, and they didn''t squeeze out a two-digit position. In the end, they could only be cheap. Cong Yun, sacrifice a quasi-two-digit divine sword."


    "And this is a fortunate thing. If a situation was not dealt with at that time, I am afraid that even the root hair will not be left."


    Su Jin''s brows jumped wildly, and the whole person''s face was also very ugly.


    Is it so difficult to advance from triple digits to double digits? Does this mean that his future is also very slim?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin hurriedly asked in the dimension forum:


    ¡®What do I need to meet to get promoted to double digits? ¡¯


    ''Answer: The spiritual level reaches the limit of three digits, and when the small universe is sublimated to the will of the gods, it can break through to two digits. ¡¯


    ''No special conditions required? Don''t you need a space in the center? ¡¯


    ''Answer: An agreement has been reached with the Hakoba Center to reserve a two-digit figure for the holder. At present, the center can carry nineteen two-digit existences, and the nineteenth figure has been hidden by the forum. ¡¯


    "..."


    Su Jin was suddenly speechless.


    Good guy, this wave is the rhythm of leaving a saint for him?


    Is there anyone out there so cool?


    Hakotei actually reserved a place for him in a lot of two-digit positions vying for three-digit numbers.


    He has also become the Sanqing in Honghuang novels. He was born with great merit and was given a piece of Hongmeng Purple Qi?


    That''s all right.


    Su Jin''s face twitched, forcibly restraining his smile, and said with a heavy face:


    "It seems that it is a very hard thing to be promoted to two digits."


    "It''s more than hard work. Except for the queen, everyone else has been fighting for that position for many years."


    There was an indescribable emotion in Algor''s tone:


    "When I challenged the Three Thousand Worlds, in addition to being unhappy with those ugly guys, I was also fighting for the last position. In the end, I still gave the Buddhist bald donkey up."


    It turns out that there is such a past... Su Jin looked at the Zanpakut¨­ in surprise.


    He didn''t expect that Algor challenged the gods and competed for two-digit status.


    But also understandable.


    Who would go against the world without a reason?


    Moreover, Algor is not only hostile to the whole world, but to the gods in the sky, venting vicious power to all universes, creating a widespread legend of demons.


    This... This is obviously to spread the faith, to have a final wave...


    Hiss... this stupid thing, still had this brain back then?


    And at this moment, Algor snorted and said in a vigilant tone:

 Chapter 417：

    "You scold me in your heart?"


    "Nothing." Su Jin retorted without hesitation.


    Algor sneered and said in a bad tone:


    "Huh? Still pretending? Although I can''t hear who is scolding me, but you are the only one who knows who I am in this world? And it''s not you!"


    "..."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, he was careless and found no loopholes!


    Although he subconsciously used the small universe to blur the thoughts in his heart and blocked Algor''s spiritual perception, he forgot that only himself in this world knew that Algor was that character.


    This has been caught.


    Su Jin''s expression changed, and he said calmly:


    "I heard that there are the most complete and advanced cosmetics in the world on Itogami Island."


    "Do you think this will work for me? How could I, Algor, be bought by this kind of thing."


    Algor sneered, then paused and asked:


    "How''s the effect? ??Is there any emollient effect that is particularly good?"


    "Yes, of course there is."


    If not, I have to find those scientists to get them out... Su Jin complained in his heart.


    "That''s it, then just reluctantly let you go, and then call me when things are settled."


    Algorr murmured, and then gradually disappeared.


    Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief, and finally turned his eyes away from the Zanpakut¨­.


    "Recovered?" Nangong next to Su Jin glanced at Su Jin and asked, "Did you communicate with the one who swallowed Lilith just now?"


    "right."


    Su Jin nodded, and while acknowledging, looked at Yutong Eguchi.


    "The Lilith on you is resolved."


    Eguchi Yutomi, who had already checked her spirit again and again, nodded frantically with a happy expression on her face.


    Seeing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said in a playful tone:


    "Then, figure out your attempted terrorist attack on Itogami Island."


    "When did I attempt a terrorist attack?"


    Eguchi Yutong was stunned for a moment, and asked with a surprised look on his face.


    And right now.


    Woo~~ sound.


    In the ocean not far away, there was a huge and deep whistling sound.


    Just heard a loud bang.


    A huge monster with a length of four kilometers and a black magic barrier covered its body. It looked like a hornless dragon and snake jumped out from the seabed, and slammed into the building with a roaring sound.


    Boom--!


    A huge crash sounded, followed by a burst of reinforced concrete.


    The huge snake-shaped monster bit down the building in one bite, smashing half of the building, and then plunged into the sea level opposite the island.


    It jumped more than ten kilometers, and on the additional island, there was a leap of frogs.


    Huge waves hit and hit the road around the island in the distance.


    Where the building was, where Su Jin was standing, the gravel falling from the sky slowly landed all around under the action of thought power.


    "That month, remember it."


    Su Jin said calmly:


    "Kuzuki Kazuo controlled Eguchi Yuto, cooperated with the Taishi Bureau, the Lion King Agency, and indirectly remotely controlled the Leviathan to carry out a terrorist attack on the new island of Itogami Island, and tried to destroy the entire Itogami Island. I have been shot and killed."


    "At present, the accomplices Yutong Eguchi and Kiriha Haizaki have been arrested by the officials of Itogami Island, and the officials of the island country are required to hand over the corresponding accomplices of the Taishi Bureau and the Lion King Bureau."


    "If there is resistance, don''t say it''s unpredictable."


    Eguchi Yutong looked at Su Jin, who was lying, with a bewildered face. After being confused for a long time, he finally said one sentence:


    "Grass!"


    Chapter 0534 Prisoners


    In the island country of Kyoto, near a shrine, there is a prison dedicated to detaining magic criminals.


    Galala.


    The huge wall with multiple magic circles rose slowly, revealing the huge door inside.


    Xiao Fei Sana''s eyelids jumped with shackles on her hands. She looked at a group of acquaintances in the room and said in surprise:


    "Yo, you''re all here."


    The room is under the wall facing the door.


    Xian Guyong, who was wearing demon-proof handcuffs, pushed his glasses calmly:


    "I haven''t seen you for half a year, Xiao Shifan."


    "Hey, what''s the matter, Xiao, why did you get caught?"


    An Bainai, who was also banned by handcuffs, widened his eyes and asked in astonishment:


    "You shouldn''t have anything to do with the Leviathan incident, right?"


    Xiao Feishai rolled her eyes and said speechlessly:


    "The explanation that those stupid pigs gave me was that it was suspected to have nothing to do with the Leviathan incident, but there was no evidence to prove that I was not involved in a terrorist attack, so treat me as an accomplice until I can prove it."


    "Then you are really miserable." An Bainai shrugged helplessly.


    Leviathan incident.


    A few days ago, on the morning of the winter solstice, a large-scale magical terrorist attack occurred on Itogami Island.


    According to the Foreign Ministry of Itogami Island.


    This is a super-large magic crime committed on Itogami Island by the two major spy agencies of the island country and a multinational corporation.


    The intention to use the ancient weapon Leviathan to drown the entire Itogami Island is a terrorist attack that endangered the lives and property of millions of people.


    Its scale is huge, and it is the third largest supergiant terrorist activity since the establishment of the Sanctuary Treaty.


    Of course, this kind of rhetoric is the caliber of the original empire.


    And echoing the original empire, there are three other night empires.


    Therefore, even if the island country protests internationally, it will not help.


    The world''s four major hooligans are all qualitative cases, the island country dares to object?


    The two accomplices are secret agents in his country. He is now trying his best to clear his suspicions and pray for his return to a civilized society.


    As terrorists, the top, middle, and bottom levels of the Lion King Agency and Taishi Bureau, as well as those affiliated members, were detained by their respective members, waiting for the official acceptance of Itogami Island.


    This is also the reason why Xian Guyong, An Bainai and Xiao Fei Sano all went to this prison.


    Xiao Fei Sana walked to the wall and sat beside the two of them, complaining:


    "It''s okay to talk here, but my granddaughter Nagisa was also arrested."


    "What happened? Did those stupid pigs have water in their brains?" An Bainai asked in surprise.


    "Which day did those parliamentarians lose their minds?" Xiao Feisha asked in confusion.


    "On the 30th of February every year." Xian Guyong joked seriously.


    "This joke is a bit cold." An Bai Nai touched the witch costume on her body. She lost her magic power and was locked in this large cell in the winter. It was indeed a bit cold.


    "Be patient, we will be sent to Itogami Island probably before Christmas."


    Xian Gu Yong said in a very calm tone.


    "You guys went to enjoy the happiness, but my granddaughter suffered a disaster."


    Xiao Fei Sana couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    She was naturally aware of the fact that the Lion King agency secretly took refuge in the original empire and took refuge in Su Jin.


    As a retired dancer Weiyuan, her own position is actually biased towards the conversion of the Lion King agency to the original empire.


    But she was old, married and had children in the island country, and had grandchildren and grandchildren, so it was hard to leave her homeland, so she didn''t get involved in this matter, and she didn''t try to report it.


    However, in the end, she still had to go to Itogami Island.


    It''s just a pity that her granddaughter has just entered junior high school. This time, I am afraid that she will have to study in a different environment.


    Dark Bainai, who was a little at a loss, smiled apologetically and asked:


    "Nagisa is locked in that cell?"


    "The 012 room next door." Xiao Fei Sana replied calmly: "Where are Keyumen and Zhidu, there will be nothing wrong."


    Ke Yumen and Shiduzawa are the direct disciples of Xiaofei Sano, and with the help of two people, Xiao Nagisa will naturally not run into trouble.


    "Ke Yumen and the others actually came in?" Xian Guyong frowned and said, "So it seems that anyone who is related to the Lion King agency will be sent to Xianjin Island as accomplices?"


    "Are the people above crazy? Is this trying to send the Lion King mechanism away?"


    An Bainai next to her heard the words and patted her:


    "Hey, Feidao, we are no longer the three saints of the Lion King organization."


    "Oh, sorry, I''m used to it."


    Xian Guyong pushed his glasses and said calmly:


    "Actually, I was still worried about what to do with the spy agencies that have trouble with their colleagues if they actually defect, but I didn''t expect our new His Majesty to do this."


    "Terrorists trying to create millions of casualties, that His Majesty is really ruthless."


    An Bai Nai couldn''t help but complain at this time.


    Although doing so, the Lion King Agency and even the Taishi Bureau will definitely be sent to Itogami Island in its entirety.


    But this reputation is really bad.


    "Even an unrelated person like me will be sent away, hehe, it seems that the above does not even want to check, and plans to cut off his tail to survive."


    "Fortunately, that stupid boy in Gucheng was taken abroad by his scumbag father, otherwise I would have worried that the inheritance of the Xiao family would be broken."


    Xiao Fei Sha Nai laughed, her expression a little smug.


    "Xiaoya City? The one who returned to the dead has always had good luck."


    Xian Guyong pushed his glasses indifferently, and then glanced at Xiao Feishao:


    "But is it really good to let Nagisa go to Itogami Island? With her aptitude, what will happen when she encounters His Majesty who has only three imperial concubines, Xiao Shifan, you probably know."


    "I''m so old, what''s there to be afraid of?" Xiaofei Sana rolled her eyes: "Don''t say that Nagisa misses the man who drank her wine every day, just say that at my age, if I can really Holding the great-grandson, that is really a death without regrets."


    "Great-grandson? You really dare to think about it." An Bai Nai laughed and patted Xiao Fei Sana on the shoulder.


    "Ha! Some people seem to have forgotten that their psychic qualifications are better than Nagisa?"


    "If that person really lacks a concubine then, you will definitely be sent to bed before my granddaughter."


    Hearing Xiao Fei Sana''s sarcastic words, An Bai Nai''s face suddenly became unbearable.


    "What a joke, I am the three saints of the Lion King organization, a competent subordinate, and have autonomy..."


    Xiao Fei Sha Nai said quietly: "Isn''t Nangong also a competent subordinate in that month? What about now?"


    "Isn''t it..." An Bainai was speechless for a while, and she was at a loss for a moment.


    Galala!


    The huge stone wall was pulled up again, but a female prison guard appeared in front of everyone:


    "The magic guide troop from Itogami Island has come to receive it. It''s best for you to cooperate."

 Chapter 418：

    Xian Guyong and Xiao Feisha looked at each other, then got up together and said:


    "Looks like, Xiao Shifan, you are going to re-enter the arena."


    "Hopefully the pension will be enough this time."


    Xiao Fei Sano said half-jokingly.


    Chapter 0535 You are happy


    On the shore of Lake Jinsheng.


    With bright blond hair on the sun panel, wearing a black tuxedo, a young boy with a young face stood on the wooden pier, looking at the lake waterway:


    "The island country actually took away the old witch of the Xiao family who was guarding here, which really saved me a lot of trouble."


    The boy was the original experimental body of the Fourth Primogenitor, and claimed to be another Fourth Primogenitor of the Vampire King.


    Beside him, a man wearing a dinosaur bone hehe laughed and said:


    "Is it implicated in the matter of the Lion King Agency? I didn''t expect that the new Fourth Primogenitor would use this method to receive the Lion King Agency. It''s quite good at playing."


    "Is that man..."


    The Vampire King paused and sighed slightly:


    "Compared to my sister, he is too lazy as the fourth primogenitor. In the face of a human country, he still uses such a trick. Obviously, he went directly to the door to grab it, and no one dared to resist."


    The Vampire King seems to have a lot of resentment towards Su Jin''s style.


    "It is estimated that it is because of not fully absorbing vitality and beasts, and truly becoming the fourth primogenitor."


    The man wearing the animal bone explained casually, and then asked:


    "Next, can Grinda, who was sleeping in Shensheng Lake, be able to wake up? Without the legacy of the Holy Flayer under her supervision, it is estimated that we will have a lot of difficulty dealing with the Fourth Primogenitor. ."


    "I''m already releasing the sleep spell."


    The Vampire King looked at the surface of the water faintly, squinted his eyes, and released a lot of magic power from his body.


    When the magic power whistled, the entire Shensheng Lake became turbulent, as if a big wave was about to be set off at any time.


    "Wake up! Dragon of Swamp! The day has come to end the feud with Tenbu!"


    Under the God Rope Lake.


    Curling up, the dragon snake with the elder demon''s sharp horns opened his scarlet eyes.


    Roar--!


    The demonized bee was awakened by the huge magic power, and suddenly poured out of the water, and the probe looked at the vampire king.


    "Familiar?"


    The corners of the Vampire King''s mouth were slightly raised, with the joy of reuniting old friends on his face.


    Just when he was about to reach out to touch the dragon snake''s forehead, he met the scarlet bloodthirsty eyes of the dragon snake.


    Something seems wrong...


    The scarlet-eyed dragon snake opened its mouth wide at this moment, moved towards the Vampire King, and took a bite!


    "Depend on!"


    The Vampire King finally understood what was wrong.


    The dragon in front of him was not Grinda at all, but another dragon, a dragon with strong demonic power mixed in.


    What about the Swamp Dragon? What about the dragon of the swamp that I am so big? Where did that hateful, gluttonous fellow, Glenda, go? !


    At this moment, the demon bee bit the Vampire King into his mouth.


    "What? What is this?"


    The man wearing the animal bone was stunned for a while before he realized it, and screamed with a green face:


    "Come here and save people!"


    Amidst the screams, the nearby Saint Jie faction who was monitoring various places reacted and rushed over.


    The demon bee roared, like a dragon, and let out a dragon''s roar.


    "what!"


    "Hurry away, the saliva is poisonous!"


    "What about His Majesty the Vampire King? Where is His Majesty going?"


    "In that dragon''s mouth, save people!"


    For a time, chickens and dogs jumped around the entire Shensheng Lake.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Itogami Island, the tenth basement floor of the Keystone Gate.


    A demon with horns on its head, a grim face, half of its body covered in blood red muscles, and a metal side on the other side is being placed on the experimental bench.


    next to the lab bench.


    Su Jin, who was reading the Shengjian experiment, suddenly raised his head and said in a surprised tone:


    "Has the bee-snake arranged at Shensheng Lake been motivated?"


    When he came to the bloodthirsty attack last time, Su Jin took away Grinda who was sleeping in Shensheng Lake, and demonized a bee snake, and arranged it to be a ''treasure''.


    At present, it seems that a head iron baby woke up the demon bee snake there.


    "The people of the Saint Jie faction? Or the Vampire King? Oh, do you want to wake up Grinda? It seems that he is not far from delivering it himself."


    Su Jin smiled, completely ignoring the battle over the demon bee and snake.


    He still has a lot of things at hand. The experimental data of Shengjian and the four-digit demon transformation data that he just got need to be collected and sorted out.


    There was not much time left for him. If he simply dealt with the Holy Faction, and even dealt with the Vampire King, he would probably upgrade the Interference Index to twelve points.


    At that time, even if Su Jin does not observe the blood-devouring madness attacking the world, it will make Hakoba and the world have a subtle connection.


    He didn''t want to expose himself when the plan was not completed.


    "The time-traveling technique is still on the Vampire King. If he is really trying to wake up Grinda, then it''s not too long before he arrives at Itogami Island."


    Su Jin laughed and said to the Zanpakut¨­ placed on the table:


    "At that time, I may trouble you to delay the time. Maybe it may be better for you to observe the world."


    "Getting the amplitude of the observation of this world, plus the spirit of the ancestor of the demon race, maybe you can go a step further in the three-digit number."


    Hearing this, Algor''s strange voice came from the Zanpakut¨­ lying on the table:


    "That''s why you declared on the whole island that the master of the original empire was ''Lilith''? You want to disguise all the traces as the traces left by me?"


    "Isn''t that okay?"


    "Hehe, of course, but why do I feel that some people think this black pot is too big, and they don''t want to carry it and throw it to me?"


    "Cough cough." Su Jin coughed a few times, and said calmly:


    "You think too much. Observing the world is very beneficial to me. Whether it is the improvement of spirituality or other things, it has a great effect on me. If it is not because you are trying to break through the double digits, how can I give you."


    Lingge doesn''t matter for the time being, the important thing is the points of the forum.


    Of course, with Su Jin''s character, he must have asked the forum, and he was sure that he could spend some means to get the points, and then he would kindly divide the spiritual achievements of observing the world.


    On the one hand, he really wanted Algor to take the blame, and on the other hand, he also had the idea of ??paying some dividends to maintain the connection of interests.


    After all, Al Gore is likely to go to the parallel world to make waves, and this time is destined to be long.


    If Su Jinquan ate the proceeds of Blood Devouring the World in the end, he was worried that there would be a little friction with Al Gore.


    Although Su Jin felt that the unfinished spirit figure like the ancestor of the demon race and the ancestor of all demons must make Algor ignore these, he actually knew how disgusting the pit of the unfinished spirit figure was.


    In the event that Al Gore''s sublimation fails to reach two digits, he must finally distribute the simulated star creation map to him according to the contract. He only earns a little spirituality, but offends a large group of gods.


    That''s a pit.


    All the risks were borne by Al Gore, and the benefits were taken by Su Jin. If Al Gore wanted to settle accounts afterwards, Su Jin would not be able to escape.


    Instead, it is better to share the spirituality of observing the world, so that it will not be difficult to do in the future.


    "Oh~~" Algor stretched his tone and said playfully, "If that''s the case, how about signing a spiritual contract?"


    "I will give you some of the achievements of the magic star to make up for your loss of spirituality in this world, and then we will share the risk of observing this world?"


    Su Jin raised his eyelids and said without changing his face:


    "You''re not being authentic like this. I''m obviously well-intentioned. How can you be so guarded?"


    At this time, Algor said faintly:


    "The Athena of the Trinity, you have the zodiac beast with the twelve constellations on your body, and the White Yaksha and the ugly girl are still like this. I don''t think I Algor will be better."


    "It''s not like this, or we can make the connection between us a little closer. It''s better not to distinguish between you and me. You won''t even pit yourself, right?"


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and said speechlessly:


    "It''s up to you... Anyway, I didn''t suffer."


    "Then get ready and accept the spirit contract. Oh, I will share the original demon concept in me. At that time, we will be grasshoppers on a rope."


    Let him share the spirit of the original demon, such a great benefit, this Algor is really willing... Su Jin said with tears in his eyes:


    "as long as you are happy."


    Chapter 0536 This wave is stable


    Around Shensheng Lake, under a towering ancient tree in the mountains.


    "puff."


    The Vampire King leaning on the trunk of the big tree spat out a mouthful of black blood.


    The blood picked up on the ground covered with rotten leaves, and it creaked suddenly, but it corroded a large area of ??land.


    "Are you OK?"


    Credo, a man with a dinosaur bone on his head, asked tiredly, covering the wound with deep claw marks.


    Compared with before, the face of the vampire king in front of him is younger.


    If the previous vampire king was eleven or twelve years old, now his appearance is only ten years old.


    "I''m fine, after the demon''s poisonous blood is forced out, with the physique of the true ancestor, just rest for a few minutes."


    The Vampire King wiped the corners of his mouth and looked around as he spoke.


    Before, there were more than 300 members of the Saint Jie faction under his leadership, but now, there are only about 50 people sitting sparsely in this forest.


    The rest of the members have been abandoned by the Vampire King to divert the terrifying demon bee-serpent.


    Credo''s face was ugly, and he asked in a low voice:


    "Isn''t my compatriot, the dragon of the marsh, in the lake of the gods? Why is it a demon?"


    "Thanks to it, Meryl Roy died. Oh, the witch''s soul has a strong attraction to demons."


    "Judging from the magic fluctuations that have just disappeared, it seems that we have lost a companion without doing anything."


    "Damn, the plan has only just begun, how could it become like this."


    "It''s my responsibility."


    The Vampire King struggled to stand up and said with a heavy expression:


    "Although Lord Cain ordered Glenda to sleep in Shensheng Lake, that was also 7,000 years ago. After so many years, it is possible for Glenda to wake up, or be discovered or transferred."


    "But what happened to that demon?"


    Credo frowned and raised his arm covered with bronze scales:


    "One blow will break the scales of my ancient dragon. I have never heard of such a powerful demon in this world."


    "I don''t know, maybe we are unlucky." The Vampire King smiled bitterly.


    Demons are beings who sign a contract with a witch and exist in a different world.

 Chapter 419：

    If you want to summon a demon, only a witch can do it by sacrificing her own soul, and only for a short time.


    A living demon, even the vampire king doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Credo grinned and wanted to ridicule a few times, but finally sighed helplessly:


    "It''s ridiculous that we have lost our troops before the plan has even started."


    "Now, are you still planning to deal with the contemporary fourth primogenitor? At our current level, we can''t defeat an empire of the night."


    "Don''t forget, during this time, the fourth primogenitor has been recruiting troops."


    "Magasai Kazuko who betrayed the past from our side, Kasugatani Shizuku, the descendant of the Holy Order, the Three Saints of the Lion King Agency, the Six Blades of the Shifan and Taishi Bureau, and even the ancient alchemists and Alchemists. Dikiya''s princess."


    "Including Nangong Nayue and Xiandumu Aye, even if you don''t add Cain''s witch, that woman named Lan Yu Qiancong, the opponent''s combat power is at least twice ours."


    "The Fourth Primogenitor has become a trend. With the current strength of our Ending Order, even if you can hold him back, the Order will not be able to resist them in terms of mid-level combat power."


    Credo said this, feeling even more helpless.


    Su Jin attracts masters everywhere, and most of the beautiful girls are very talented, charming, and powerful.


    Compared to the Religion of the End, the lineup was really gorgeous.


    It can be said that it is extremely difficult to destroy the original empire, destroy the true ancestors who are hostile to the dragon race, and accomplish his purpose.


    Even if the vampire king fought his life, it would be the same to kill Su Jin.


    Besides, with the appearance of the Vampire King who has shrunk in age with just one use of his Beast, it is obvious that he cannot carry out a protracted battle.


    When the time comes, meet Su Jin, release the beasts, and don''t kill yourself first.


    And Credo also knew the purpose of the Vampire King.


    What the other party wants is the complete body, that detonates the holy annihilation and turns into the fourth primordial ancestor of the complete body.


    On the other hand, he himself did not have the idea of ??becoming the Fourth Primogenitor of the Complete Body. After all, if he used a Beast, his age would go backwards, which was a fatal flaw.


    7,000 years ago, it was because of this flaw that the Vampire King became the failure of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    There is such an idea to make Su Jin the fourth primordial ancestor of the complete body.


    Whether the Vampire King will really fight with Su Jin is another matter.


    The Vampire King was silent for a moment, and then said, "I know it''s difficult to do with the current situation, but I''m not unsure."


    "How?" Credo frowned and asked with a puzzled expression.


    The Vampire King narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice:


    "I contacted the president of Mar, and the order of the Moscow Empire, and they have agreed to take action."


    "Shavryar? Even? As a Tianbu, he is indeed a good fighting force, and the Moscow Empire, I remember, there should be a Kain witch there."


    Credo''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Not to mention Shavryar Lian''s strength, let''s talk about Kain''s shrine maiden.


    At Itogami Island, the altar of the holy sword, the power of the priestess will be greatly amplified.


    Compared to Su Jin''s blue feathers, the shrine maiden from the Moscow Empire is a ruthless character who can cooperate with the altar to launch the holy annihilation technique.


    With her there, the terrain of Itogami Island would turn from Su Jin''s side to their side.


    If you cooperate with the Holy Faction to convert the machine into a magic tool for flying dragons, it can compete with the original empire.


    "Not only that, but I also plan to liberate the prison barrier as soon as I attack Itogami Island, release the prisoners, and our companions who were sealed there."


    The Vampire King was quite emotional when he talked about his companions.


    Most of the members of the Order of the Dead are sealed in various prisons around the world.


    If you think about it carefully, it can be as short as a hundred years, and as long as a thousand years.


    If these old guys can be gathered back, I am afraid they will bring great trouble to the original empire.


    If possible, he hopes to push Su Jin to a dead end and force him to awaken the full form of the Fourth Primogenitor.


    "If that''s the case, our odds are pretty good." A smile appeared on Credo''s face.


    The Order of the End, the Mar group, the Moscow Order, and the Saint Annihilation faction among the human beings and the prisoners of the prison enchantment.


    This power is enough to break the night empire of any one of the three true ancestors.


    Coupled with the fact that the enemy is in the clear and we are in the dark, under their sneak attack, Su Jin will shed his skin even if he does not die.


    Moreover, they didn''t need to fight Su Jin recklessly. They caught Nangong Nayue or Lan Yu Shallow when they attacked the prison barrier. As long as any imperial concubine was caught, Su Jin would naturally fall into a passive state.


    At that time, will they still worry about the big things?


    Thinking of this, Credo couldn''t help but suggest:


    "Let''s just decide, lest there be too many dreams at night, we will start planning immediately."


    "Okay!" The Vampire King replied in a deep voice, then closed his eyes, accumulated magic power, recharged his energy, and prepared for the battle that would come.


    Chapter 0537 The mice who move frequently


    Itogami Island, the door to the cornerstone, the Information Office of the Foreign Ministry.


    Click, click, click.


    On the stage, after Nangong signed the extradition regulations for terrorists that month, he shook hands with the officials sent by the island state government, triggering the shooting of a large group of reporters.


    Looking at Nangong Nayue on the stage, in the corner, Lan Yu Shallow, who was wearing a peaked cap and covered his face with a mask, turned his head to look at Su Jin who did not make any disguise:


    "That''s how the island country made friends? Aren''t they going to struggle?"


    "They struggled."


    Su Jin smiled and said in a playful tone:


    "In the Whispering Courtyard, they handed in the report and wanted to refuse extradition, but this proposal was rejected by one vote."


    "..." Lan Yu Shallow widened the corners of her eyes, her expression was very speechless for a time, and she even wanted to laugh.


    After joining the Sanctuary Treaty Organization for a year and a half, she forgot that there was a joint delegation representing the Sanctuary Treaty Organization in Whispering Court.


    Because only the leaders of the forces can enter, and at the same time, it is not a major event, and the True Ancestor is basically not present, so Lan Yu Qiancong did not think of this organization for a while.


    But now, listening to Su Jin''s words, it seems that he used the authority of the true ancestor to veto the final struggle of the island country in the whispering courtyard.


    Think about it, it''s pretty cool!


    It''s a pity that she couldn''t attend the Whispering Courtyard, otherwise she really wanted to see what the expression of the prime minister of the island country was like at that time.


    It''s sure to be wonderful.


    Lan Yu Shallow couldn''t help laughing, and then looking at Nangong Nayue with a stern face on the stage, she consciously arranged a task for herself and said:


    "In this way, the next thing to deal with is the acceptance of the Taishi Bureau and the Lion King Bureau and the arrangement of the unit master..."


    Speaking of this, Lan Yu Shallow''s expression revealed a bit of doubt:


    "Speaking of the recent large number of naturalizations, the members of Enlai Island brought by Shizuku Kasugaya last time, haven''t it been a long time? And it seems that since then, people who have landed on the island through regular channels and irregular channels seem to be Much more."


    Su Jin leaned against the wall, looked ahead and asked:


    "Are there lurkers?"


    "Have."


    Lan Yu Shallow blinked and said with a playful expression:


    "Among the people sent by the island country, some people have special contact devices on their bodies, and I have asked Moguwai to lock them."


    "And among the residents of Enlai Island, some of them seem to be spies from various major forces a long time ago, but they were only trapped on Enlai Island for many years. It seems that espionage activities have recently been restarted."


    "Here, some people''s password communication is very similar to the Mar communication password sent by Mr. Xian Shen Mingjia. I intercepted some and didn''t alert them at all."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said with a little surprise:


    "In other words, Mar still has lurkers on Itogami Island?"


    To be honest, Su Jin also admires Mar''s survivability.


    After being joined by Xianshen Mingjia, Nangong Nayue, Xiandumu Aye, and members of the Lion King organization for a year and a half, he still hasn''t died. This vitality is almost comparable to Xiaoqiang.


    Should it be said that it is the remaining forces of the Tianbu? With the strength of the local people, there may be no way to eradicate them.


    "There are many more, more than 30 spies, 11 companies have been discovered."


    Lan Yu Shallow said this with a little dread:


    "Their technology is very good. Many companies'' firewalls require me to go into battle in person to break through them secretly."


    "By the way, one of the companies applied for transnational transportation to the Moscow Empire yesterday on the grounds of scientific experiments. The content of the record was to transport the remains of saints."


    "I suspect there is something wrong here, even though they have the remains on file in customs, but I still feel something is wrong."


    "Why?" Su Jin gave Lan Yu Shallow a slightly surprised look.


    Although it is not a physique like a psychic, Lan Feather Shallow, as a shrine maiden of Cain, has a very powerful blood spirituality.


    Miko like her, if there is doubt, there is no reason, it is likely to be an apocalypse like Spirit Vision.


    "According to the photos on file, the remains seem to be the remains of a woman, but I always feel that the remains give me a very intimate feeling...and..."


    Lan Yu Shallow said this, she couldn''t help rubbing her arms, it seemed to be a little chilly:


    "I always feel that the female saint is not dead, but may have become a ghost-like life."


    When Lan Yu Shallow said this, she looked around inexplicably, obviously a little scared.


    She was actually quite afraid of ghosts. She went to the amusement park with Su Jin a few days ago, and was frightened by the ghosts. In the end, she was dragged out holding Su Jin''s waist.


    And now, she felt those unclean things on something that was clearly a corpse, could she not be afraid?


    "Don''t worry, have you forgotten the world of the **** of death I told you last time? The things there are designed to kill ghosts. I will leave you a few ghost amulets at that time, so that you are all right."


    Su Jin stretched out his hand at this time, hugged Lan Yu Shallow''s shoulder, and comforted in a low voice.


    But in his heart, at this time, he was thinking about the remains of the female saint.


    It can make the blue feather onion feel familiar, and it is the remains of a female saint.


    Such a description reminded him of the corpse of the saint that appeared in the original book.


    Code-named [Female Pope], a female saint who has died but is still alive.


    If it is really her, it means that the Moscow Empire may have joined forces with some forces opposed to Su Jin.


    The only forces who knew that the Pope could control Sheng Zhan were the Mar group, the Sheng Z faction and the Vampire King.


    It could be one of them, it could be all three.


    It seems that these little mice have begun to restless.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin rubbed Lan Yu Shallow''s shoulder and asked:


    "Have many people entered the island through the black market recently?"


    There is a black market on Itogami Island.


    And it is a black market that thinks it is not under the jurisdiction of the island, but is actually closely monitored by the island.


    With Lan Yu Shallow''s control over the electronic equipment of Itogami Island, it is not difficult to achieve this. No matter how shrewd the initiators of the black market are, they cannot break through the cooperation of the entire Technology Development Bureau. At the same time, they are super hackers themselves. Blue Feather Onions.


    Of those black market bosses who think their transactions are secretive, in fact, one or all of them have been registered with the Itogami Island Police Department, but they have not been caught for the time being.


    Lan Yu nodded and explained to Su Jin:


    "There are a lot of them, whether from formal channels or informal ones. That Yue-chan has been having a headache recently because of the influx of these people. I plan to have Mr. Sasaki and Yuma arrest some of them first."


    "And among those people, some are people who have been identified as subordinates of the Vampire King."


    "A lot..." If Su Jin was a little unsure before, he is now certain.


    Those who are going to deal with him are probably already united.


    Mar plus the vampire king, are these little things... Su Jin''s eyes are full of playfulness.


    He wanted to see what tricks these little mice would play before dying.


    Su Jin smiled, patted Lan Yu Shallow on the shoulder, and said softly:


    "The press conference is almost over, do you want to have dinner together later?"


    Lan Yu Shallow paused when she heard the words, looked left and right, and whispered in Su Jin''s ear:

 Chapter 420：

    "My parents aren''t home today."


    Su Jin''s eyes froze, and his expression gradually became richer:


    "If that''s the case, then go to your house for a meal?"


    Lan Yu Shallow, who was poisoned to the whole class in home economics class, raised her eyebrows:


    "Are you sure you want me to cook? What I cook is not delicious."


    Su Jin showed a meaningful smile at this time:


    "It doesn''t matter, there is always something I can eat anyway."


    "Then... as you like."


    Chapter 0538 The Meaning of Christmas


    Two days after the winter solstice, it is Christmas Eve.


    Located in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, Itogami Island, where the temperature is no different from summer, is also full of festive atmosphere.


    A Christmas tree full of lights, Santa Claus in a red shirt and a red hat, and promotions in major stores.


    Even **** toys on vending machines are being discounted.


    In Su Jin''s view, excluding the mysterious meaning of Christmas, this festival, in the island country, is the ''Apple Festival'', a festival for girls to suffer.


    Apple''s English is Apple, and the Chinese pronunciation is ''to be fired'', which is a very standard Girls'' Day.


    "I didn''t expect that the biggest underworld leader of the Crusaders would also celebrate this kind of festival. The Western European churches in this world can''t do it. They even set the birthday of God at this time..."


    In a movie theater, Su Jin''s expression was a little subtle.


    In front of him, wearing a white gothic dress, with watery blue eyes and a sapphire crystal pendant on his earlobe, Nangong, who was dressed quite delicately, looked back at Su Jin that month.


    "It seems that you have a problem with me pulling you out to watch a movie?"


    Nangong''s tone that month was somewhat playful, but also somewhat threatening.


    She is in a bad mood.


    The reason is that standing by Su Jin''s side, the blonde girl who was almost leaning on him.


    Celesta Shatty.


    This girl who lost her hometown and was used as a sacrifice to the gods has been sticking to Su Jin like a dog-skin plaster recently.


    Although Su Jin explained that it was because the personality of the **** Sasala Machu served by the other party was indirectly occupied by him.


    But there was a super-powerful light cannon on such a date, which really made Nangong very dissatisfied that month.


    "The opinion is not enough."


    Su Jin rationally avoided Nangong''s flammable point that month, but changed the subject and said:


    "I just hope I don''t enjoy this so-called love movie by myself like a lonely old man."


    "Huh?" Nangong raised his eyebrows that month and asked hesitantly, "Where did you receive information from Lan Yu?"


    In front of Nangong Nayue''s face, Su Jin tried to pull his hand back from Celesta''s arms, but after a little effort, he gave up:


    "Some little bugs you chased away trying to cause harassment."


    "Mar''s remnant?"


    Nangong felt even more depressed that month.


    "It happens to be this time."


    You are a witch, what kind of Christmas are you celebrating... If you want to be shot, just say, I''ll be waiting for you at any time... Su Jin complained in his heart, and then comforted:


    "I''m more inclined to spend Halloween than Christmas together, which is more suitable for me."


    What he said was suitable for him, but in fact it was more suitable for Nangong Nayue.


    The witch is a perfect match for Halloween.


    Hearing Halloween, Nangong Nayue immediately thought of the most famous Boluoin Festival on Itogami Island. That festival was a festival held on Halloween. It belonged to a super-large masquerade ball that all the islanders participated in, and it was famous all over the world. :


    "Halloween? At that time, there was a haro-in festival on the island, and then I can take out those kimonos that I treasured and wear them."


    Hearing the kimono, Su Jin''s thoughts went astray:


    "I''m curious what you were wearing inside at that time."


    Nangong looked back at Su Jin that month, but because she was in line, she temporarily suppressed the urge to pinch Su Jin.


    What does it mean to be curious about what to wear inside the kimono... wait, don''t wear it...


    Nangong, who just met the salesperson''s eyes, turned back and gave Su Jin a fierce look in that month.


    "Ha ha."


    Su Jin laughed, then looked sideways to the west, but didn''t say anything, just smiled and watched as Nangong bought three movie tickets that month and was dragged into the cinema.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Are you ready?"


    Keystone Gate, the top helipad.


    The Vampire King, who was wearing a tuxedo and fixed his blond hair with wax, asked with a solemn expression.


    Beside him, Gu Long Credo stretched his hand into the dye box, brought out a large amount of **** paint, and smeared the text on the ground:


    "It will take a while."


    Credo said, jokingly said:


    "Nangong was also slack that month. Although Christmas is now widely known as the birthday of saints in Western European churches, in the Roman Empire, this holiday was also the birth of the sun **** Apollo."


    "Apollo, who was born from the ground and symbolized by rats and wolves, was regarded as the evil **** of the underworld by those inferior species in the era when I lived."


    "But at the same time, Apollo has the status of the **** of glory, the **** of the sun."


    "Heh, Hades and Glory, the two corresponding divine powers mixed together, cooperated with Mar to secretly arrange the ceremony grounds in the entire Xianjin Island. In this way, the preparation is complete."


    Credo said that from the box of blood-stained paint, a slap-sized statue resembling a mouse was taken.


    That is the symbol of Apollo.


    The statue was placed in the middle of the text on the ground, and the entire space where Itogami Island was swayed secretly.


    This shaking is very slight, even smaller than the impact of the subsea currents on Itogami Island.


    However, unlike the slight shaking, on the tarmac, in front of Credo.


    A 3-meter circular portal gradually takes shape.


    The Vampire King glanced at the portal, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face:


    "I didn''t expect that the gate to the prison barrier was opened so easily, and the prison guard Nangong that month was not discovered yet."


    "It''s a gap in experience."


    Credo wiped the dye on his hands, with a sarcastic smile on his face:


    "Only a witch who was less than 30 years old in Nangong that month, and only Su Jin, a semi-finished ancestor who inherited the power of the fourth ancestor, but did not have much inheritance, how could it be compared with the space technology of our dragon family."


    When Krado said this, his expression was very teasing:


    "Come in quickly, the portal can only hide the Empire of the Night for five minutes. Of course, after five minutes, everything will be over."


    "Right."


    The Vampire King nodded, then smiled, and took out a remote control from his pocket:


    "But before that, we have to limit the combat power of Cain''s Miko and Itogamijima."


    After all, the Vampire King pressed the red button on the remote control.


    next second.


    boom!


    Boom boom boom!


    One after another roar sounded.


    The flying dragon of the Saint Jade faction suddenly appeared on the east side of Itogami Island, and Mar''s artificial life force and mechanical force poured out from various hidden locations, blocking the way the guards were dispatched.


    In addition, a strange wave spread across the entire Itogami Island.


    It was the Pope who was using the Internet to invade the coffin of the **** of blame at the bottom of Itogami Island, trying to wake up the altar of Shengjian.


    In an instant, the entire Itogami Island was plunged into a huge commotion.


    When the riot was born, the vampire king and Credo glanced at each other, and randomly strode into the portal leading to the prison barrier.


    The mice in the gutter fully launched their action.


    0539 Unmanned Prison


    "This is!"


    Nangong Nayue, who had just sat down at the movie theater, suddenly got up, his face ashen.


    The soundproofing of the movie theater is very good, but it could not withstand an attack. It was near the movie theater. The violent vibration and the warning issued by the sensor device sensed the magic power, which caused the originally quiet movie theater to fall into a huge riot.


    Before the cinema security personnel came out to maintain order, Nangong asked Su Jin quickly that month:


    "Didn''t Lan Yu send you a message?"


    "No." Su Jin directly sensed the phone with electromagnetic force and shook his head slightly.


    Nangong was a little stunned that month:


    "What''s the matter, shouldn''t she be monitoring the whole island at the Technology Development Bureau?"


    Christmas is such a big holiday, the Technology Development Bureau does not have a holiday.


    As the person in charge of the Development Bureau, Blue Feather Shallow naturally had to stay at the Development Bureau headquarters under the Gate of Keystone.


    This is also the reason why Lanyu Shallow will take Su Jin to her house on the winter solstice to celebrate ''Christmas'' ahead of time.


    However, now, in the face of the terrorist attack involving Itogami Island, Lan Yu Shallow has not given Su Jin any news.


    The meaning here was so serious that Nangong couldn''t ignore it that month.


    This means that the monitoring system of the entire Itogami Island is likely to be controlled by the enemy.


    "There must be something wrong with the Keystone Gate."


    At the same time Nangong came to a conclusion that month, he shouted at Su Jin, who looked extremely calm:


    "What are you still doing, it''s time for you, the head of the family, to act."


    "Don''t be so nervous."


    Su Jin patted Celesta''s back next to her, soothing the girl who was panicked by the shock, and at the same time stabilizing Nangong Nayue''s emotions.


    The biggest boss in his original empire was Dinghaishenzhen.


    "The entire Isogami Island has the men and horses I arranged. It''s just a little riot. At most, some buildings will be destroyed, and the rest will not be a problem."


    At the same time as he finished speaking, Su Jin smiled and said in a playful tone:


    "And relatively speaking, compared to the door of the cornerstone, you should pay more attention to the issue of prison enchantment that month."


    "Prison barrier?"


    Nangong Nayue was stunned for a moment, and then said with a strange expression:


    "Apart from the few prisoners I''ve thrown in in the last year, there''s no one there?"


    "It''s impossible for someone to rescue those people at this time, right?"


    The last time Su Jin came to this world, it was conditional on improving the status of the devil, so that the devil who signed the contract with Nangong that month relaxed all the contract conditions.


    So now, Nangong didn''t need to sleep in the prison barrier that month, to maintain the barrier''s operation, and to partially control the affairs in the barrier.


    Although the prisoners in the prison barrier are also vicious criminals, they are only mortals temporarily stored in the prison barrier because the high-level prison on Itogami Island is still being built.


    In the prison barrier, those powerful magic criminals in the past have completely disappeared.

 Chapter 421：

    In this situation, why would anyone go to jail?


    To break through the prison barrier, it is better to wait for the Itogamijima Great Prison to be built and go inside to rescue.


    At least it''s much easier than breaking through the prison barrier.


    Su Jin shrugged and said in a playful tone:


    "Who knows, if I could figure out what those idiots were thinking, wouldn''t I be an idiot too?"


    Nangong rolled his eyes that month, and then said:


    "I always feel that you understand the other side''s thinking very well."


    She was making fun of Su Jin.


    This is also proof of Nangong''s relaxation that month.


    Although Xianjin Island was attacked, Su Jin said that after making arrangements, it would be fine.


    She is very aware of her own aesthetic standards as a man.


    The defensive power that Su Jin can call "arrangement" is at least the five-digit scale of the small garden.


    Below five digits, this man is afraid that he won''t even look at it, and he will be floating.


    "Then we are going to have a dream to catch turtles next?"


    Nangong Nayue''s expression was a little subtle.


    The prison barrier is built in the dream world, and it is quite appropriate to say that it is catching turtles in a dream.


    "Then go there once."


    Su Jin got up and patted his pants, and said lazily.


    "What about her?" Nangong Nayue pointed at Celesta, who had a frightened face.


    Su Jin paused, glanced at Celesta, and said speechlessly, "How can you still earn it? The mice have jumped into the mouse trap, are you still pretending to be asleep?"


    Celesta paused, her eyes were blank, and she said resentfully:


    "I just don''t want to admit that I can only use such an ugly female monkey as an agent of possession right now."


    "It''s actually a female monkey who can''t even reflect the cuteness of Arja''s one-in-a-millionth."


    "This is really the worst agent of my life."


    Article 19 of the Hakoniwa Covenant.


    According to the level of the god-king, the agent can be selected to descend to the lower realm. Each world has a maximum of one agent, and each god-king has a maximum of six agents.


    And in the blood-devouring world, Celesta is Algor''s new agent.


    "You don''t need to mind that much."


    While muttering, Su Jin took out a box of toner from the gift card.


    Celesta''s eyes lit up, and while taking it, she reached out and patted Su Jin''s shoulder:


    "Very good, as expected of the Taoist companion chosen by me, Algor, and it really won my heart."


    "Daoist..." Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth, and said in a somewhat amused and speechless manner, "If you don''t understand the word usage of the Eastern God Group, don''t insist."


    If he has such a stinky Taoist companion, then maybe it''s... I''m afraid it''s... Wait, it seems a little cool!


    "Don''t pay attention to those details, just like a beauty goddess doesn''t care how much makeup you use every day."


    Al Gore patted Su Jin on the shoulder, then hehe smiled and said:


    "Come on, let''s finish our last puzzle."


    Su Jin nodded, then reached out and grabbed Nangong Nayue and Algor at the same time.


    The next second, the three people flickered and disappeared into the cinema.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the prison barrier.


    A dark castle full of bricks and stones.


    The Vampire King and Credo were like regular customers, strolling around the castle.


    "Sure enough, the prison barriers all over the world are printed out of the same mold." Gu Long Credo complained.


    "The prison barrier was first used by my lord Cain to block those otherworldly demons, but it was used by those witches to imprison the members of our final order. This is really..."


    The vampire king shook his head mockingly, looked at the dark aisle in front of him, and said with emotion:


    "The power of time is really elusive."


    "Stop complaining, we''re almost at the lowest level of the prison barrier."


    Credo, who had reached the bottom of the stairway, shouted back.


    "Never mind."


    The Vampire King sighed, stepped forward quickly, and said at the same time:


    "The lowest level of the prison barrier holds both the sect''s comrades and the most vicious magical criminals. Before touching the deepest seal and disturbing Nangong that month, let those prisoners out to disturb the line of sight. "


    The Vampire King stepped forward and entered the corridor of the prison cell.


    What caught my eye was a row of huge metal cages, and the gloomy and humid air inside the cages.


    Other than that, there was no one there.


    The Vampire King was dumbfounded.


    Chapter 0540 Catching turtles in a dream


    Om-!


    The sound of mechanical operation sounded.


    Three-meter-high metal spiders crawled out of various hidden warehouses on Itogami Island, blocking all traffic arteries, and red electronic eyes scanned the enemy everywhere.


    The top floor of a 6-storey residential building.


    A middle-aged man in a black suit, about 30 years old, stood on the edge of the top floor, looking at the mechanical troops below.


    "It looks like the plan has been executed very successfully."


    The middle-aged man looked at the guard team that was in the distance with the mechanical force, but was clearly at a disadvantage, and smiled.


    Beside him is a Western European Caucasian mercenary wearing a military camouflage uniform and helmet, and said solemnly:


    "It''s all up to Director Shavryar to create an advantage in the information war."


    "Without the female pope who suppressed the director of the Technology Development Bureau of Itogami Island on the Internet, the geographical advantage of the original empire was fully utilized, and this battle was not easy to fight. Not to mention the advantage in roadway warfare."


    "Hehe, is that Kain witch who once exterminated the clan in the Holy Annihilation? Her hatred for the Fourth Primogenitor is indeed very useful."


    Shavryar laughed, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "However, just in case, the major military bases on Itogami Island have to be destroyed to avoid the dispatch of Narakville, who is isolated from the signal there."


    "Itsogami Island can now be used to make a comeback, and only those weapons from the Tianbu period are left."


    "Please rest assured, two of the five military bases have been occupied by us, and the remaining three are also surrounded by troops under my command. The distance to be removed is only the work of Shuimo."


    The white mercenary replied with a smile.


    "very good."


    Shavliar smiled happily, looked at the door of the cornerstone in the distance, stretched out his hand, and made a false grasp:


    "The Fourth Primogenitor is on guard against all odds, but in the end, I got a bargain."


    "Killing the Yaase family, imprisoning the old Itogami Island management agency, and chasing down the Mar members that I established, he counted everything, but unfortunately he was still one step behind me."


    "He asked Xianshen Mingjia to hunt down my people, but he didn''t know that the people Xianshen Mingjia killed were all my opponents."


    "From the beginning, I was using the power in his hands to eradicate dissidents."


    "The Fourth True Ancestor was pressing hard, but he didn''t realize that he was the one who was finally driven to a dead end."


    Shavliar sneered, and clenched his outstretched hand slowly, and he was bound to say:


    "Without high-end combat power, the Gate of Keystone will eventually fall into my hands."


    "The gateway to a foreign land, the real legacy that Cain left behind, should finally be returned to my Tianbu hands."


    "What you said." The white mercenary bowed his head and chuckled, echoing Shavryar.


    However, at this moment, a female chuckle sounded.


    "Oops~ I seem to have heard some very interesting information."


    Shavliya paused, turned his head suddenly, and suddenly saw a person.


    A woman with long emerald hair and a white robe, like a cheetah.


    Shavryar''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he lost his voice:


    "Jada Kukokan! How is that possible, you should be in the Chaos Realm in North America!"


    The prominence of the third primogenitor made Shavliar''s mentality explode directly.


    "Ah, I''m really sorry that I''m not in my own empire."


    Jia Da moved his hand, licked the corner of his mouth and said:


    "But there is no way, who asked the leader of our community to order the assembly!"


    "Leader?" Shavliar was stunned: "How could someone like you be subservient?"


    "It does not matter."


    Jia Da laughed, and his eyes gradually turned bright red:


    "Shavryar, how about lending me something for the sake of being the same in the past?"


    Are you borrowing that? You are robbing... The corner of Shavliar''s mouth twitched as he resisted his fear and said:


    "What do you want to borrow?"


    "Your head!"


    At the same time as the words fell, Cuifa''s ''cheetah'' suddenly waved its sharp claws.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Roar--!"


    In the east of Itogami Island, the steel-colored flying dragons roared and turned into stone statues, falling to the ground, and with a bang, they shattered into rotten stones.


    "Hurry up!"


    Anzuo, the cadre of the Saint-Jiang faction, was like crazy, and asked his subordinates to use magic tools to turn all metal creations seen by the naked eye into flying dragons.


    The private cars parked on the side of the road, the official armored vehicles of Itogami Island, and even the mechanical troops sent by Shavryar to support them were all forcibly transformed into flying dragons by Anza Jindaji.


    All of this is for the sake of life, in order to block the woman in the sky.


    One of the soldiers of the Saint Jie faction shouted in horror:


    "Major! No way, the mechanical troops have all been transformed."


    "What about private cars? Put those private cars on top!"


    "The car is gone!"


    "Then the vending machine, no matter how bad the street lights are, it must be withstood!"


    Anzu Zhendaji opened his bloodshot eyes and shouted.


    When the soldier bit the bullet and pulled out the street lamp, Anzuo Zhendaji raised his head and looked at the indifferent woman with purple hair standing above the pterosaur in the sky, and said with a desperate expression:


    "Why, why is the second primogenitor monster here!"

 Chapter 422：

    Above the sky, the purple-haired True Ancestor watched all of this with a cold eye. He simply released his magic power and turned all the enemies into stone statues and fell to the ground.


    Everything seems to be a foregone conclusion!


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the prison barrier...


    "What about people?"


    The Vampire King looked at the empty prison and opened his mouth.


    "How would I know?"


    Credo''s eyes widened.


    Immediately afterwards, he looked around and said in amazement, "It is indeed this place!"


    "Did humans create an unmanned prison after they created an unmanned supermarket?"


    "I can still understand the unmanned supermarket. What the **** is an unmanned prison? Is there still a need for an unmanned prison?" The Vampire King replied in confusion.


    "Maybe, probably, maybe, it''s still necessary."


    Credo pointed to the cleanest and driest corner of the wall.


    There are piles of toilet paper, tissue paper, brooms and buckets, and a small team of sanitary napkins, all of which are Longguo brand.


    Obviously, the owner of the prison enchantment regards the famous and terrifying prison, which has always been used to detain extremely vicious criminals, as a storage warehouse for daily necessities.


    That''s great.


    So powerful that the Vampire King and Credo are full of complaints and don''t know where to start.


    "Is it a trap?" Credo asked uncertainly.


    "There''s toilet paper hidden in your trap?" The Vampire King rolled his eyes.


    This is also... Credo thought for a while, and then asked:


    "What should we do next? Are we still robbed? Or return empty-handed? But returning empty-handed is afraid that it will lower the grade of our sect of the end?" Credo asked in a daze.


    "I don''t want to talk, and I don''t want to let those Itogami Island guards watch me hold a pile of toilet paper after I go out." The Vampire King said dryly.


    His blood-sucking king is not a tissue king, and he is also dignified.


    "Take it if you want."


    "I''m almost 10,000 years old, and the use of paper is much slower than that of young people. What else can I use?"


    Credo complained, then froze for a moment, and said with a weird expression:


    "Why don''t you save your companions first? I always feel that there is something wrong with this prison barrier."


    "A problem with toilet paper?"


    The Vampire King complained, then thought about it:


    "It''s really strange here, hurry up and release your companions and avoid them first."


    "it is good!"


    Credo nodded, then stepped forward with the Vampire King, and pushed open the door in the deepest part of the prison.


    Woohoo!


    The dull sound of the door opening echoed.


    The door opened, and a hall introduced the eyes of the two of them, and their hearts sank to the bottom.


    The Vampire King looked at the only chair in the hall, and when he looked at Su Jin, who was sitting on the chair, holding his cheek with one hand, he couldn''t help pursing the corner of his interfering mouth:


    "Su Jin..."


    On the opposite side, Su Jin, who was sitting in a chair, raised his legs and said with a smile:


    "Welcome the two gentlemen to the dream world!"


    Chapter 0541 This thing, the beast, isn''t it kneeling and licking the master?


    Prison enchantment.


    In an empty hall.


    Su Jin crossed Erlang''s legs and sat on the only huanghuali wood chair.


    On the left and right sides behind him are the two ''door gods'', Nangong Nayue and Celesta.


    The three stood at the very center of the hall, looking curiously at the Vampire King and Credo, who had stiff faces at the door.


    "The Vampire King? The failure of the Fourth Primogenitor? The leader of the Cult of the End?"


    Nangong asked the identity of the two in front of him that month.


    "it''s me."


    The Vampire King pursed his dry lips, looked nervous but couldn''t help but curiously asked Su Jin:


    "When did you find out?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a little playfulness:


    "Do you mean when you drew the magic circle at the Keystone Gate, or when you secretly landed on the island through smuggling channels?"


    The Vampire King suddenly widened his eyes and said incredulously:


    "How is it possible? How could you discover my existence so early."


    "really."


    Su Jin nodded and smiled:


    "In the two time periods I mentioned, I didn''t find any trace of you."


    "At most, I noticed that you might start from this place."


    "What really caught my attention was the spatial fluctuations you created when you broke into the prison barrier."


    The Vampire King''s expression suddenly solidified.


    I didn''t realize you were talking about a ghost!


    Also, they were betrayed by the spatial fluctuations emitted when the portal was created?


    Thinking of this, the Vampire King turned his head and looked at Credo.


    At this time, Credo also widened his eyes, with an incredible look on his face:


    "Can you still perceive that kind of fluctuation? Are you still human!"


    "certainly."


    Su Jin nodded of course.


    Is he not human or human? His human spirit is recognized by the Central Little Garden.


    When the Vampire King heard this, his face sank, and he said in a condensed voice:


    "Sure enough, you can''t give up the human mind yet."


    "It''s like you understand me well."


    Su Jin put down his legs, sat on the chair, and looked at the blood-sucking king with deep eyes:


    "But human, aren''t you? A human kid who was transformed into the true ancestor by Cain''s holy annihilation technique."


    The Vampire King''s face was ugly, and he looked at Su Jin in surprise and said:


    "You know all about this? Who told you, Juran? Isward? Or Jada?"


    "you guess."


    Su Jin had a playful look on his face.


    The blood-sucking king''s face darkened, he gave up the questioning, and just said coldly:


    "Sure enough, you are not suitable to be the Fourth Primogenitor."


    "Who decides?"


    Su Jinman looked at him mockingly:


    "It''s obviously weak, but it''s a human thought, and a fourth primogenitor, you kid, don''t you think of yourself as a judge of the world?"


    "You can decide my business too?"


    Su Jin sneered.


    As if echoing his will, a beast awakened from its slumber.


    boom--!


    The golden arc of Zira Zira flickered.


    The golden lion, bathed in thunder, appeared out of nowhere and let out a roar.


    "Roar--!"


    The terrifying sound wave exploded, and the shock formed under the atmospheric shock.


    The Vampire King and Credo couldn''t even resist, and were directly blown away by the sound waves.


    In mid-air, the Vampire King hurriedly stretched out his arm and roared:


    "Come in a hurry, the gold of the ancestors!"


    Black magic boils.


    A beast whose entire body was pitch black and whose appearance was similar to that of a lion''s gold suddenly emerged from the void.


    Roar! At the same time as the lion roared, the black thunder on his body also spread, and one after another of pitch-black lightning struck Su Jin at once.


    At this moment, the golden lion above Su Jin suddenly opened its mouth and snorted.


    Violent airflow surging.


    After the black lightning, the air was directly sucked into the belly of the golden lion.


    "Hiccup~"


    The gold of the lion made a check, and then those blue eyes looked playfully at the poor relative in front of him.


    ''Anything else? Not enough to eat! ¡¯


    A cute female voice echoed in the air.


    The black lion was instantly furious, roaring in mid-air, but did not dare to make any movement, apparently sensing the gap between the enemy and us, and did not dare to act rashly.


    boom!


    The Vampire King slammed into the wall of the prison barrier, and the whole person was embedded in the wall.


    He spit out a mouthful of blood with a wow, but stared at the golden lion in front of him without blinking, and said with a look of astonishment:


    "How is it possible, without becoming a complete body, how can your beast be so strong!"


    "No, no, you don''t even have the smell of blood, you don''t absorb the blood of the psychic medium, how could you control the violent beasts!"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said with a surprised expression:


    "This kind of beast is very violent? Didn''t it just beckon and lick it?"


    "What?" The Vampire King was stunned, his eyes looked like a fool looking at Su Jin.


    The beast beckoned and licked over?


    What a joke, even an immortal like the First True Ancestor can only talk about balancing the beasts, making them a little more obedient and wanting to dominate? That''s wishful thinking, let alone anything else.


    Still beckoning and licking over? You Su Jin are afraid that you are not dreaming!


    On the opposite side, Su Jin looked at the Vampire King with pity.


    The age of the other party has shrunk a bit from the appearance of ten years old after summoning the Beast, and the height has decreased by one centimeter.


    Although this change was small, it was still noticed by Su Jin.

 Chapter 423：

    "Poor child, he looks so ugly, the beasts ignore you, and instead fight back."


    Su Jin shook his head and sighed:


    "It''s really pathetic..."


    While Su Jin spoke, his right hand made a move to the lion''s gold.


    The violent thunder lion purred, jumped to Su Jin''s side, curled up like a cat, rubbed his head against Su Jin''s hand, opened his mouth, and licked Su Jin with his huge tongue.


    Su Jin pulled the chair dexterously to avoid it, and then said with disgust:


    "It''s okay to rub it, but it''s too much to use saliva!"


    "Ow~" The lion''s gold howled dryly, and everyone could hear her grievance.


    Can''t even kiss?


    "how come¡­¡­"


    The Vampire King was dumbfounded.


    Why does his beast attack him every time he uses it, causing him to shrink in age, while Su Jin''s beggars want to rely on Su Jin''s side?


    Isn''t the Beast summoned from another world, a terrifying weapon that will devour everything if it is not restrained?


    This is what Cain told him himself.


    And at this moment, above Su Jin, a demon bird with bird wings suddenly appeared half of its body, secretly kissed Su Jin, and immediately released the call.


    "Impossible, it''s impossible!"


    The Vampire King''s eyes widened, he naturally recognized the beast, it was Cang Bing, the twelfth beast of the fourth primogenitor.


    It can be said that a Beast is so well-behaved as a special case, but two are the norm.


    Hehehe, Familiar Beasts cannot be controlled, but that doesn''t mean they won''t ask others to be their masters.


    "Foster father, adoptive father, you said that the habits of the beasts can''t be changed, and you said that the beasts have feelings that will not have human beings, so you are lying to me!"


    The Vampire King muttered to himself absentmindedly, a terrifying crack appeared in his heart''s firm belief in Caine.


    On this day, the vampire king''s cognition of the beasts completely collapsed.


    Chapter 0542 Emotions


    "impossible¡­¡­"


    When the Vampire King fell into self-doubt, Nangong Nayue was also stunned.


    She was not surprised because the beast heard Su Jin''s words, but because she noticed the lion''s gold thrown at him from time to time, and there was a hint of hostility.


    This kind of hostility was felt by Nangong Nayue on Lanyu Shallow, Agulora, and Hwangsaka Sayaka.


    But the gold of the lion...you a lioness want to green me too?


    Nangong Nayue''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    "Strange."


    Su Jin, who was sitting in the chair, looked at the Vampire King in surprise while stroking the gold of the lion:


    "Why do your beasts attack you?"


    I also want to know... After the cocaine transformed me into the true ancestor, that''s all... The Vampire King had doubts about himself.


    He has always believed that the original Fourth Primogenitor who can perfectly drive twelve Familiar Beasts, set off the battle of the Great Sage, and slaughter thousands of races, is the true appearance of the Fourth Primitive Ancestor and the complete body of the Fourth Primogenitor. .


    That was 7,000 years ago, the original Fourth Primogenitor, the twin sister of the Vampire King.


    However, her sister was completely killed because of her rebellion against Tianbu and the Three Great Ancestors, and her body was split into twelve parts.


    But... even the elder sister, can''t let the beast kneel and lick like this!


    What the **** is going wrong here? Is there something wrong with Su Jin, or is there something wrong with him?


    The Vampire King looked at the gold of the well-behaved lion and bit his lower lip involuntarily, suspecting that something was wrong with him.


    But what''s the problem with him?


    "What else could be the reason, you are ugly." A contemptuous female voice echoed in the empty hall.


    "So that''s it, am I too ugly?"


    The blood-sucking king responded in a daze.


    "My ugliness is innate, so I will never be able to dominate the beasts?"


    The Vampire King muttered to himself, and the whole person fell into a deep self-deprecation.


    with a snap.


    The slap was fast and loud, and it was the vampire king who was beaten by Gulong Credo, and he shouted:


    "Are you stupid? Didn''t you see that the other side was fooling you?"


    The blood-sucking king was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized that he looked up at Su Jin.


    At this time, he also saw the blonde, wheat-skinned girl beside Su Jin.


    ¡®Celestra¡¯ fiddled with her nails, and while applying nail polish, she glanced at the Vampire King:


    "Have you never seen a beautiful woman? Ugly."


    The corner of the Vampire King''s mouth twitched fiercely, looking at her fiercely.


    "The ugly eyes are still fierce?!"


    Algor looked at the Vampire King in surprise, and shook his head sympathetically:


    "Oh, there''s no help, I suggest committing suicide once and then reincarnating."


    Hearing this, the eyes of the Vampire King suddenly lost focus.


    "I''m really sorry for being so ugly. I''m going back to my mother''s womb."


    As he spoke, he grabbed Credo, his hands and claws were sharp as if they were seen, and he cut Credo''s stomach, as if he wanted to get in.


    "asshole!"


    Unprepared to be attacked by surprise, Kredo, whose stomach was cut open, kicked the Vampire King and scolded:


    "Are you crazy?"


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly realized that something was wrong, and there was no focus in the eyes of the Vampire King.


    "Mind manipulation? How is it possible, the Vampire King''s mental defense technique was done by Kain''s pervert!"


    "Oh? Did I do it? No wonder the defense is so strong."


    Algor blinked in surprise, then folded his arms around his chest and nodded earnestly.


    I said Cain, what are you supposed to do... Credo looked at Algor with a strange look, and at this moment, the Vampire King rushed up again.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he simply grabbed the Vampire King''s neck, snap! Snapped! After a dozen slaps, he directly slapped that handsome little face into a big cake face.


    "Are you awake?" Credo, whose hands were sore, stopped and asked hesitantly.


    "Hey!" The Vampire King took a deep breath and said in surprise, "Wake up."


    "That''s good." Credo started to want to run at this time.


    The Vampire King was easily controlled, which meant that his mental defenses had no effect on that strange woman.


    In view of this, Credo naturally understands that nothing can be done.


    Thinking of this, Credo lowered his voice and said in the ear of the Vampire King:


    "Later, you will call out all the beasts and attack Nangong. She is the weakest here. When you do it, I will try to break the space and let us escape together."


    "Okay." The Vampire King nodded while looking at Algor with full eyes.


    He called out the pupil of the ancestor and set up a lot of spiritual defenses for himself.


    With the ability of a beast, even if the woman on the opposite side is good at mental manipulation, there is nothing they can do.


    He directly let the spirit of the beast control himself, even if the opposite has great ability, it is impossible to control a person who has been spiritually controlled.


    "is that useful?"


    A low laughter sounded.


    The Vampire King suddenly looked at Su Jin, his eyes were empty, but his thoughts were good.


    Su Jin raised his head and glanced at the Vampire King indifferently, then shook his head:


    "For demons, there is no need to control the mind at all. They rely more on not mind control, but... emotional control."


    "It''s like..." Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said playfully, "Fear!"


    Buzz.


    Credo kicked the vampire king and kicked him towards Su Jin, while he turned around and ran.


    His eyes trembled, the corners of his lips trembled, and he rushed out of the hall and into the prison barrier in a panic.


    In a hurry, he tripped over the steps, but quickly got up again, using both hands and feet to climb up.


    For a time, he couldn''t care about any space transfer or escape plan.


    There was only one word ''escape'' in his mind!


    The farther you escape, the better, and the farther away from Su Jin, the better.


    Suddenly, a space portal appeared in Credo''s eyes.


    With ecstasy in his eyes, he didn''t care how the portal came, and rushed in.


    Suddenly, the vision is wide open.


    Credo returned to the apron on the top floor of the Keystone Gate, returning to reality from the dream world.


    "came back."


    Credo''s lips quivered:


    "I am back."


    There was a burst of ecstasy in his heart, the joy increased rapidly, and the heart was beating wildly, beating faster and faster. Jump faster and faster...


    Bang!


    A slight sound resounded within Credo.


    The eyes of this ancient dragon gradually lost focus. He stood on the tarmac, looking into the distance, and gradually lost his breath.


    Until he died, Credo also had the smile of the rest of his life on his face.


    Inside the prison barrier.


    The Vampire King watched this scene silently. It was a very desperate reality, but he didn''t have any emotional ups and downs in his heart.


    He knew very well that his emotions were being played with, and if he was not careful, Credo''s ending was his final result.


    However, he was strangely unresponsive, standing in the same place like a log, motionless.


    Su Jin glanced at the vampire king, laughed lightly, opened the dimension forum, and looked at his ability bar.


    [Power: Emotion]


    [Introduction: The primordial demon''s innate powers in charge of the concept of demons can control all the emotions of flesh-and-blood life. ¡¿


    [Rank: four digits. ¡¿


    [Evaluation: This is the power that ''Su Jin'' automatically obtained after sharing the spirit of the original demon Lilith. From the perspective of the concept of demons, your status is automatically equal to the ancestor of the demon. ¡¿


    "Interesting ability."


    Su Jin closed the interface and chuckled softly.


    "Next time, don''t deliberately manipulate other people''s emotions when I''m talking. Really, you like to let me take the blame so much?"


    Algor complained while painting his nails.


    "I''m just having fun."


    Su Jin smiled, then looked at the Vampire King, his eyes became red:


    "Call out all your beasts, and tell me all about the time-space transfer spell."

 Chapter 424：

    "Yes!"


    The Vampire King responded calmly.


    Familiar beasts were called out, and not long after, twelve beasts occupied the sky of the entire hall.


    Su Jin looked at the dark beasts and said plainly, "If you want to eat it, just eat it."


    In his blood, the beasts that belonged to the Fourth Primogenitor suddenly let out a cheerful roar.


    Not long after, with the sound of the Vampire King contemplating the theory of the technique, a loud chewing sound echoed in the hall.


    Haven''t stopped for a long time!


    Chapter 0543 The Ancestor Of The Demon Race


    The deepest part of the prison barrier.


    A cell where there are no prisoners under the isolation of many spaces.


    "My dear, the innermost member of the Religion of the End is also dead. Does this mean that the person the Vampire King wanted to save was killed by you a year and a half ago?"


    Nangong looked at the empty cell that month with a very delicate expression.


    "I just took a shot across the space at that time."


    Su Jin, who was the culprit, shrugged.


    At that time, he thought about killing all the criminals in the prison barrier and saving Nangong something that month.


    At that time, how did he know what the sect of the end of the world was? Of course it was slaughtered.


    "It always feels a little pathetic."


    Nangong mourned for three seconds that month for that sect that didn''t even have a name.


    Dude, dies without even showing value.


    It was clear that Su Jin would be able to survive if he knew the end of the sect.


    At this time, Al Gore in front of him clapped his hands, stood up from a pile of magic circles and said:


    "done!"


    "According to the content of the technique given by the ugly ghost, it has been slightly improved, and it should be able to travel to the parallel world stably."


    "But just in case, you may have to take a shot at Su Jin later, so as to find the era we are going to."


    "This is quite simple."


    Su Jin, who thinks that his time and space technology is average, has a lot of grasp on this matter.


    Traveling through the parallel world is like jumping left and right, jumping from one stool to another parallel stool, that is, traveling through the parallel world.


    Jumping to the head of the stool is to travel to the past in parallel worlds, and jumping to the end of the stool is the future.


    This kind of operation can be done by any four-digit number who has a little understanding of space and time.


    Of course, it is not acceptable in Hakoten. The past and future of Hakoten are locked by the center, and anyone who jumps repeatedly without authorization should be praised for the courage of the person who is in the single digit decadent style.


    "Then next, you can wait in that month, it is estimated that it will end soon."


    As Su Jin said, he walked to the center of the array.


    "Okay." Nangong retreated outside the circle that month.


    At this time, in the center of the circle, Su Jin used the small universe to create magic to charge the circle, while holding on to Celesta''s appearance, but the essence was Algor''s hand.


    He asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Come on, I''m still in a hurry for the third manicure." Algor rolled his eyes and said.


    "Smelly."


    Su Jin murmured and poured magic power into the magic circle.


    Will! sound.


    A golden light lit up on the magic circle on the ground, and a golden-blue electric arc overflowed during this period, crackling, and it was very bright.


    At the moment when the magic circle was activated, a visual distortion appeared in the center where Su Jin and Al Gore were located.


    The scene is like the inside of a running front-loading washing machine.


    Suddenly.


    In Su Jin''s field of vision, all the colors have changed.


    The black is darker, the gray is darker, and all the colors have become like oil paints.


    Swish!


    Su Jin disappeared in the center of the circle in the golden arcs.


    "gone?"


    Nangong Nayue frowned in surprise.


    "what?"


    Su Jin''s voice suddenly sounded in the center of the empty circle:


    "Jada is having fun!"


    A hand stretched out from the void, grabbed into the distance, and then seemed to grab something, and quickly retracted.


    Everything is at peace.


    Only the stunned Nangong stood outside the circle that month.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Itogami Island, the door to the cornerstone.


    "puff!"


    Commander Mar, Shavliar Lian spat out a large mouthful of golden blood, put his hands on the ground, and half-knelt at the gate of the Keystone Gate.


    At this time, the suit on his body has been cracked, from the left chest to the right abdomen, and the cracked cashmere is the flesh cut by the sharp claws...


    At the same time as the bright red blood seeped into the cashmere, the cashmere emitted a little white smoke and creaked.


    That''s the sound of toxins chemically changing with cashmere.


    "Is the claws coated with poison? That lunatic, Jada, has always been so savage."


    Shavliar stood up forcibly, and while mocking, he tried his best to tidy up his suit to make himself more decent.


    "Oh, aren''t you going to run away?"


    The True Ancestor of Cuifa appeared behind Shavryar and fiddled with his nails with a smile:


    "I haven''t killed Tianbu for nearly seven thousand years. This feeling is really nostalgic."


    "Won''t your heart hurt with the blood of your compatriots on your hands?"


    "Even if you say that, I don''t feel it."


    Jia Da showed an indifferent expression:


    "At the time I was in charge of the Tianbu family who suppressed the rebellion. What''s the point of you saying that?"


    "Of course it makes sense."


    Shavryar roared, and the scene seemed to swear something.


    However, in the next second, his face showed a sinister smile:


    "At least, I delayed until the opening of the Keystone Gate!"


    hum!


    At this moment, the huge spiritual power of the dragon veins gathered from the leylines below the sea to Xianjin Island, and then gathered to the cornerstone gate to the center.


    In the blink of an eye, the concentration of spiritual power has reached an ultra-high concentration that ordinary humans cannot breathe.


    At this moment, the door on the first floor of the Keystone Gate suddenly lit up, and in the blink of an eye, the brightness was so high that the naked eye could not see the scenery behind the door.


    Jia Da''s pupils shrank slightly, and said with surprise:


    "So that''s the case, is the door of the cornerstone the portal to the exotic?"


    "That''s right!"


    Shavryar turned his head and rushed into the glowing door behind him:


    "If you''re brave enough, come to a foreign land where you can''t summon a beast and kill me!"


    "idiot."


    Gada sneered:


    "If you don''t force you to activate the gate of the foreign world, how can I hand over the coordinates of the foreign world to the leader, and how can I use the dragon seed and the remnants of the sky as the servant cannon fodder of the community."


    At this moment, in the void, a hand stretched out abruptly, and then retracted as if grabbing something.


    At this moment, Jada saw the person holding the hand and saw Shavryar''s face, she was stunned.


    "I''m having fun..."


    The strange sound of resentment sounded faintly, and Jia Da shrank his neck, and suddenly did not dare to speak.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    The screen changes suddenly.


    What caught the eye was the withered yellow forest and a large piece of ruined walls.


    Shavryar widened his eyes and laughed at the scene in front of him:


    "Hahaha!"


    "Let your chaotic princess be as cunning as a fox, don''t you still want to drink my footwash in the end?"


    "You''ll soon see how wrong it was to let me come to the Exotic!"


    "As long as I find Cain''s warhead hidden in a foreign land and sealed with a true ancestor-level beast, no matter what the Four Great Ancestors, or what Sanctuary Military Alliance, I will only end up bowing my head!"


    "that¡­¡­"


    A suspicious voice sounded.


    Shavliar heard the sound and looked over, but saw a shy young Tianbu wearing a gray robe.


    "When you say caine, do you mean me?"


    The young Tianbu scratched his head and looked confused.


    Chapter 0544 Beautiful World


    Looking at the young Tianbu, Shavliar''s eyes widened, and he pointed at the young Tianbu and said:


    "Caine!"


    "it''s me!"


    Cain nodded, a smile on his face.


    "It seems that after I became the youngest magister in the city-state, I also became famous."


    "Did you come to me for an autograph? Have you brought a pen and paper?"


    The opposite Cain touched his nose and sneered, and then asked with a puzzled expression:


    "But then again, what does the Beast Warhead mean? The Four Great Ancestors, what is the Sanctuary Military Alliance? Haven''t seen a new organization called this on the quantum network?"


    "Caine..."


    Shavliar was like a ghost, he stepped back a few steps, and lost his voice:


    "Didn''t you die for seven thousand years? Why are you still alive? I have clearly examined your body with my own hands!"

 Chapter 425：

    When the opposite Cain heard this, his eyes widened and his face blushed:


    "Hey, who are you saying died for seven thousand years? I''m 18 years old, only 18 years old. I''m the youngest magister in the city, understand, the youngest among mages!"


    "Did you admit the wrong person?"


    "18 years old...how is it possible, when you were 18 years old...that was more than seven hundred years before I was born..."


    Shavryar is completely stupid:


    "Did I want to travel through a foreign land but travel through time?"


    "At this point in time, let alone the true ancestor, even the beasts don''t exist, how is it possible, how is it possible."


    "No, no, that might be a good thing."


    Shavryar gradually calmed down:


    "I went back to the past more than 9,000 years ago. At this time, Tianbu had begun to explore the solar system. Orcs, fairies, and humans had not yet united. Although the exotic dragons were hostile to us, they had not yet made up their minds to fight."


    "And I, Shavryar Lian! I''ve returned to the past with technology that is more than 9,000 years old!"


    "Whether it''s a weapon made by gods, a holy annihilation technique, or a beast-beast technique, these are all things that don''t exist in this era!"


    "I can build another Xianjin Island altar, transform myself with holy annihilation, become the first real ancestor, and then tame the beasts."


    "I will become the first Tianbu to overcome the sun, become the ancestor of the new demon, and become the master of the planet!"


    Shavryar''s eyes brightened as he spoke.


    He didn''t even think about the Beast Warhead at this time.


    What''s the use of that big bomb that seals the Beast?


    I went back to the past and was reborn against the sky!


    I want to be the king of the age of the gods, become the real king of the heavens, the allied army of mankind, the three great ancestors, and the ancestor of the demons, Cain, will all kneel at his feet!


    Thinking of this, Shavliar couldn''t help laughing:


    "Hahahaha! Great, really great, I actually returned to the Tianbu era, no, it should be said, back to my Shavliar era."


    He stretched out his hand as he spoke, clenched his fist violently, and said with enthusiasm:


    "I am the king of the new era, the king of the gods!!"


    This person, is it a lunatic... I am a magus who studies magic techniques, not a magician doctor... Cain, who is opposite Shavryar, thought with a dazed expression.


    "It seems that I enjoyed an interesting farce."


    Light laughter sounded.


    Shavliar turned his head suddenly and saw two figures in the corner of the broken wall.


    A handsome brunette youth in a black suit and a girl in a blond wheat suit and a long white dress.


    Shavliya instantly recognized the youth''s identity.


    The human who was lucky enough to devour the fourth primogenitor at the feast of flames, the human named Su Jin.


    Suddenly, Shavliar finally remembered the last scene before traveling through time and space.


    He seemed to be caught by a certain hand and brought to the past.


    "It''s you who brought me to this era, it''s you!"


    Shavliar pointed at Su Jin, and while he was talking, he spit out blood in one mouthful.


    The repeated emotional excitement made his heart go to the limit.


    "How is that possible? I am the king, I am the king of Tianbu, how can I die here!"


    Shavryar clutched his heart and fell to his knees:


    "My heart, my heart! How dare you rebel against me, against my king! Vomit!"


    Shavryar spit out blood, widened the corners of his eyes, thumped, and fell to the ground.


    "It seems that you are not a king." Su Jin shook his head and wrote lightly.


    Shavryar''s heart has been detonated by Su Jin''s emotional power. This kind of injury is fatal to Tianbu, who is only similar to a vampire.


    Shavryar Lian died without any twists and turns.


    Before he died, he was still thinking about the throne of his own king of heaven.


    Obviously, he was only one step away from being reborn against the sky, but he fell below the beginning of the protagonist.


    A wave of hatred flowed in his eyes, and then the eyes lost focus.


    Seeing that Shavliar was silent, Cain, who could not see Su Jin and Algor, was stunned, and then said with a stunned expression:


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    "I just said a few words to you, why did you fall?"


    "You''re not trying to deceive me, are you? I don''t have any money!"


    "He is the so-called ancestor of the demon race?" Algor asked with a strange expression.


    "Isn''t there someone who recognized him?" Su Jin pouted towards the dead Shavliar.


    Al Gore glanced at Cain, and immediately complained with disgust.


    "The appearance is average, the level of life can''t be touched by the six-digit edge, and the energy in the body is so scarce that it is hard to see, just this, it has become the so-called ancestor of the demon race in later generations? The maker of the true ancestor?"


    "If Cain knew that such a weak peer can achieve such a career, I am afraid that he would die of joy, which is equivalent to earning an ancestor spirit in vain."


    "Maybe he has a good brain?" Su Jin shrugged.


    "Is that so?" Algor frowned and said immediately, "Then open it and take a look."


    She said and took a step forward, and her figure was suspended in the air.


    Boom!


    A bell rang.


    A jet-black one-horned snake appeared behind Algor, biting its head and tail, repeating itself.


    A terrible suction emerged.


    Before Cain had time to think, the bright spots of light were sucked out one after another and poured into the center of the cyclic one-horned snake.


    Cain''s eyes were blank for a moment, and after two or three seconds, he looked around blankly:


    "Where did this come from?"


    "who I am?"


    His expression became dazed, as if he could not see Su Jin and Algor in front of him.


    "Who am I? Where am I? What am I going to do?"


    The Tianbu boy who lost his name touched his head and walked into the city blankly.


    "How is the result?"


    Su Jin casually gave the Tianbu boy who lost his name a blessing to ensure that the other party could live safely until he died of old age, and then looked at Al Gore.


    "He is quite talented in magic magic, but that''s it. He can be a genius of an era, but it doesn''t stop there. Putting it in Hakoba, it''s just ordinary."


    Algor shook his head, then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "I will walk on the earth in the name of Cain in this era. Will you stay with me, or go back to the original parallel world?"


    "I''d better go back."


    Su Jin sighed and then said:


    "When the time comes, I will observe this world and pull this universe into Hakoniwa''s observation range."


    Algor nodded and said immediately:


    "In that case, goodbye Hakoba."


    "Goodbye Hakoba."


    Su Jin smiled and said:


    "I welcome you in Arcadia."


    Al Gore glanced at Su Jin and wrote lightly:


    "Get ready for your **** jade, I have accumulated some cosmetic problems this time."


    "It''s just a little thing."


    Su Jin smiled, and his figure gradually became illusory.


    "A little thing... A beautiful thing, what a small thing."


    Al Gore murmured, and then Su Jin disappeared.


    When Su Jin left, she raised her head and looked at the blue sky, the corners of her mouth raised slightly and said:


    "Then the next step is to build a world with only demons!"


    "An interesting world where the more beautiful the better!"


    One of the three troubled children in the little garden, the magic star Al Gore is back today!


    Chapter 0545 Epilogue


    Rain, clattering down.


    Su Jin stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the top floor of the Gate of the Cornerstone, looking at the pouring rain outside the window.


    It has been three days since he returned to the blood-devouring world.


    During this period, he took time to go directly back to Hakoba once.


    The reason is nothing else, but the issue of the Beasts.


    The No. 10 and No. 12 Familiar Beasts had been guarded by the Blood-devouring Raid World before, and had not experienced the baptism of the central center and obtained the inheritance of the sovereignty of the sun, so he had to make a quick round trip through the Dimensional Forum.


    The price is the consumption of 2,000 forum points.


    It looks like a loss, but Su Jin thinks it''s worth the money.


    Not to mention the value of the inheritance of the two Sun Sovereignty, the twelve Familiar Beasts alone form a whole, and the inheritance of the twelve Zodiac constellations is enough to restore this batch of losses.


    Su Jin not only did not lose, but made blood.


    Of course, after all, it is 2,000 points, so it will still be distressed.


    Su Jin can also see it.


    This dimensional forum, nicknamed the stingy forum, is cheating points here, and his eyes are afraid to stare at his small vault all day long.


    The same thing may be used in different names to cheat money in different ways.


    For example, in a world pulling people to Little Garden.


    An invitation letter that can only invite one person costs 1,000 points, but it only costs 5,000 points to make a round-trip gate.


    The former can only invite one person to Hakoniwa, while the latter allows large crowds to come in and out repeatedly.


    What is the gap?


    By the way!


    However, the price is only a difference of 4,000 points.


    Damn, Su Jin thought of this and felt that he had lost his blood.


    He understood that, in the future, if there is something to be done by the Dimensional Forum, he must ask first, ask in a different way, and carefully consider the consumption of points.


    Otherwise, 80% of this forum will use all kinds of complicated answers to make money.


    Why is there an illusion of playing the penguin game... Su Jin looked at the pouring rain outside the window, feeling infinitely sad.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the same office, the petite and lovely Yubo Weiri with a button-down hairstyle was holding a stack of documents and placed it on the tea table in the center of the room.


    After the Lion King agency completely surrendered to the original empire, Yuba Yuri, a preparatory student, was drawn to the Itogami Island management agency because of his outstanding talent and excellent appearance, and became the secretary of Nangong Nayue''s subordinates.

 Chapter 426：

    And today is her second day at work.


    "Director Nangong, the damage report on the street, the reconstruction funding needs of the military base are all here."


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Nangong, who was drinking black tea, put down the teacup that month, picked up the document and glanced at it, then picked up the pen next to him, signed his name, and handed it over.


    "Later, you can contact Prison No. 9. Director Lan Yu and I are going to visit the ''Pope'' where he is being held."


    "Yes!"


    Yu Boweili took the document, nodded, and then secretly glanced at Su Jin, who was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, quietly watching the heavy rain outside, and couldn''t help asking curiously:


    "What are you looking at, Your Majesty?"


    "Maybe he''s looking at the scenery? Maybe he''s looking at his empire and thinking about the future direction of the empire. After all, Mar''s counterattack was just three days ago."


    Nangong Nayue said casually:


    "Well, that''s what happened anyway."


    "Is that so..." Yu Bo Weili''s eyes were cautious.


    Looking at Su Jin''s melancholy eyes and handsome face, she could easily think of the ''truth''.


    As expected of His Majesty, he is worried about the future of the empire all the time. With such a great emperor, how can the empire not prosper.


    "Then the subordinates retire."


    "Go."


    After Yu Boweili stepped back, Nangong Nayue turned his head to the side, glanced at Su Jin and said:


    "People are gone, stop being handsome."


    "Really, although that little girl is really cute, you don''t even think about how old you are. Old cows have to wait for the grass to grow for a few more years."


    "..."


    Su Jin didn''t respond, just sighed:


    "Inform Jada and Asward, it''s almost here."


    Nangong Nayue''s originally casual face was slightly stagnant, and then he frowned and asked:


    "Can''t you wait a little longer?"


    "The Lion King Agency and the Taishi Bureau have just surrendered, the alchemist Nina and Lan Yu have just taken over the technology of the Tianbu, and the alliance of Aldikia has just been confirmed by the silver princess..."


    Su Jin looked out the window and said calmly:


    "I''ve waited, my enemies may not wait."


    "And, I''m not trying to transfer everyone away."


    "Crossing the World Gate?" Nangong Nayue''s eyes widened in surprise, and asked with a stunned expression: "In the situation of being hostile to the Greek gods, you dare to build the Crossing Gate?"


    "Why don''t you dare?"


    Su Jin asked in return, looked sideways at Nangong Nayue and said:


    "Is it my family''s great business, or his Greek family''s great business?"


    "That''s all." Nangong sighed that month: "After all, you are the master of the house. Since you said that there is no problem with safety, then I will naturally follow."


    When she said this, she paused and said:


    "How long?"


    "Two days, two more days, Al Gore should have accomplished her goal."


    Su Jin shook his head and said helplessly:


    "That guy is also messing around, actually forcibly skipping the Millennium Development of a world''s timeline and directly leading to the future."


    "Now, in that parallel world, I am afraid that only the new demon race exists after all things have fallen."


    When Al Gore did this, Su Jin was a little afraid that the parallel world would be spoiled by this problem child.


    According to his previous observations of the parallel world on that side, the opposite technology has been developed to the point where the parallel world invasion is about to begin.


    If you don''t observe it again, is it possible to wait for the demons under Algor''s command to fight?


    Hitting yourself is ridiculous.


    "hiss!"


    A whole world of life has been transformed into a demon race, even if Nangong was so hearty that month, he couldn''t help but gasp.


    Is that Hakoniwa deity called Algor so strong?


    Does Su Jin, who she regards as equal in status, also have the ability to control the entire world timeline?


    "You little garden gods, you are really a monster."


    Nangong murmured that month, turned his head and called Aisward and Jada.


    After all, in the battle of the gods that may come, the two great ancestors are the main forces that hold the opponent''s medium combat power.


    Su Jin looked out the window, narrowed his eyes, and smiled mockingly:


    "Greece, the ancestor of the demon race... Hehe, next, I''m afraid there will be a good show to watch."


    ©–©–¡¾Garden Box¡¿


    Chapter 0546 Warning of the World and the Center No. 004


    [004 World''s "Blood-devouring Raid" observation was successful. ¡¿


    [The beliefs of the gods are being absorbed...the absorption is successful! ¡¿


    [In order to protect the friendly and mutual assistance agreement with the Friendship Garden Center, the corresponding share will be divided by 9:1 after deducting the basic operating fee of the Dimensional Forum, which has been allocated successfully. ¡¿


    The capital at the end, in the corridor of the underground prison.


    "Huh? Didn''t this skin-picking forum smoke 9.5 last time? Why is it now 9? Has it changed?"


    Su Jin flipped through the records in surprise, and finally deducted a line from the words.


    ''After deducting the basic operating fee, it will be divided into ninety-one with Hakoba Center. ¡¯


    This basic operating fee... I understand it, I will take 90% first, and I will give you 91, exactly 90%, and give 1% as a charity. Very good, he is Su Jin''s biggest goldfinger forum brother. It is still in stable operation today.


    Old capitalist!


    Su Jin shook his head, then scrolled down the forum and found what he wanted to see.


    [The following is related to the holder]


    [Incorporating the Blood-devouring Raid (customer-defined by the holder) into the observation range of Hakoba, earning 120,000 yuan and 2 million yuan for spiritual merit. ¡¿


    ¡¾warn! ¡¿


    ¡¾warn! ¡¿


    [The basic spirit of the holder has reached the standard of four-digit elites, but there is no trace of power in the spirit. The wind of decadence is coming. ¡¿


    "what happened?"


    Su Jin frowned deeply, carefully flipped through the forum backstage, and then frowned:


    "The center of the small garden stipulates that the existence of four digits must be engraved with power in its spirit, rather than simply holding it?"


    Su Jin has the power to exist.


    On the most basic godhead, there are fragments of the power of fire, and they are almost sublimated into the power of flash.


    There is also the ''Demon King Destruction Privilege'' obtained from Rama, the last king in the world of godslayers.


    This is also a special ability specially aimed at the ''Demon King''.


    In addition to this, the full emotional power shared from Al Gore is also a good power.


    This is not counting the large number of power fragments shared after the contract with Little Athena.


    These things can be engraved into the spirit grid and become Su Jin''s exclusive power.


    But what does this mean to Su Jin?


    The power he is majoring in now is Microcosm, not Hakoniwa''s system of truth.


    The effect of power on Su Jin is still unknown, and rash actions are not good, and do not conform to Su Jin''s mentality.


    "Just ask."


    Su Jin thought about it for a while, and simply sent a question directly on the Dimensional Forum.


    The only advantage of this skin-picking forum is that it knows a lot, and asking questions requires no money, no need for nothing.


    [Question: What effect does engraving power into the spiritual body have on me? ¡¿


    [Answer: There are positive effects, no malignant effects. ¡¿


    [Q: Please explain in detail. ¡¿


    Su Jin frowned, what he wanted to know couldn''t be done with a single sentence.


    [Answer: The data has been locked, please check the background of the hub to understand the content of the message. ¡¿


    [The holder can also spend 50,000 points to permanently block the detection of Lingge by the center of the box garden. ¡¿


    ¡¾Are you spending points? ¡¿


    Su Jin clicked No without thinking, then turned off the questioning program and clicked into the background.


    What catches the eye is line after line of information.


    After a long time of integration, Su Jin finally figured out what happened.


    All the problems come from the definition of life by the center of the small garden, and from the initial gift [Lingship].


    In the little garden, the existence of a powerful spirit, its life level must be at a high level.


    On the other hand, if the spirit is not strong, but the life level is high, it will not work.


    Spirituality is the definition of life, the order of life.


    Therefore, the level of spiritual strength represents the level of life.


    You can be strong in combat, and the four-digit number is comparable to the three-digit number, but your life level cannot exceed the spiritual level.


    Su Jin had actually been reminded before that his microcosmic awakening level could not exceed the spiritual level.


    A five-digit spirituality can only carry the sixth sense, and the seventh sense is only achieved when Su Jin reaches five digits.


    In the final analysis, Su Jin''s five-digit number was exceptional at that time. It was because his spirituality reached four digits, but he had no power. In essence, his spirituality was a four-digit level, which could support the existence of the seventh sense.


    And in the judgment of the center of the little garden, how to define the scale of the Lingge?


    Look at two points, look at the merit scale and the pillar scale.


    The first point is merit, it goes without saying.


    The stronger the influence on the world, the stronger the merit, and the larger the scale of the spirit.


    Even if the spirit level is very weak at the beginning, as long as you get a lot of merit, you can quickly improve the spirit level.


    And merit, in Su Jin''s view, is no different from the merits of the Xianxia world.


    And this improvement is the most vain improvement.


    Simply put, quantity has no quality.


    And the pillars.


    It is the pronoun of Hakoba''s cultivation system.


    Mortals have acquired spirituality since birth, and are bestowed with gifts by the gods of heaven and earth, or practice or obtain certain achievements, and strengthen their spirituality until they can sense concepts.


    Now it''s six figures.


    After condensing the concept, based on the concept of complex numbers, it converges into fragments of power, the spirituality is further strengthened, the essence of life is improved, and it is almost a demigod. At this time, it is five digits.


    Then, based on the fragments of power, a complete power is condensed, which is recognized by the center of the small garden and given a four-digit personality.


    At this time, mortals have reached four digits, and they can be called immortals, or they can gain belief and become acquired gods.


    Then liberate the restrictions of power and sublime into authority. At this time, the existence of the three-digit god-king level of the major groups of gods, the existence of the fairy emperor level in the eyes of the Eastern Heavenly Court.

 Chapter 427：

    In the end, it is to elevate authority into truth, achieve double digits, become the truth of the universe, and become a corner of the multiverse.


    The only mortals who really walk this way, the only known ones in Hakoten are the Taoist Li Erdao and the Buddhist Shakyamuni Buddha.


    These two are currently known, the only two that have gradually become the truth of the universe by mortals.


    And in this process, if the spiritual house is a house, then power is its load-bearing pillar.


    This is also the origin of the name "pillar".


    "So my current situation means that the house is too big, but there are no load-bearing columns in it?"


    "And the decadent wind is actually the government demolition office that came to demolish dilapidated houses?"


    Understanding this, Su Jin couldn''t help but spit out a word.


    In the eyes of the center of the small garden, he is a deformed house!


    And the warning sent by the center of the small garden is actually saying that the case of you stealing a dilapidated house happened, hurry up and renovate it, or I will send the demolition office over!


    Thinking about it this way, the inexplicable social atmosphere is full.


    "What are the disadvantages and advantages of engraving power into the spirit?"


    Su Jin recited silently, and gradually got the answer under the big data of the Dimensional Forum.


    Chapter 0547 Demon Ancestor


    The downside is that the size of the microcosm is limited by the spirituality.


    If the spirituality is too low, but the microcosm is too strong, if the character is not matched, Su Jin will be regarded as an outlier by the central garden and will be expelled.


    If he can''t be expelled, he will become a flaw in the world, and in a form similar to Shiroyasha, he will become the final trial of being sacked by the gods.


    It seems to be full of force, but in fact, there are a lot of traps, and they are severely limited.


    As long as Su Jin goes to another world once, the center of the box garden will block the passage of Su Jin''s return, and if you want to return to the box garden, you have to spend a lot of points to sneak away.


    At that time, Su Jin is basically equivalent to the extraterritorial demons in the Xianxia world, the kind targeted by heaven.


    And the benefits...


    "With the support of the power of the spirit, the improvement of the small universe is no longer invisible. As long as I sublimate the power to authority, I can elevate the small universe to the eighth sense of alaya."


    "And if it is sublimated into the truth of the universe, it is possible to sublimate the will, and the small universe can be sublimated into the ''will of the gods''."


    "And if I have a sufficient amount of power or authority in my spirit, I can also take a detour, first promote the small universe to the will of the gods, and then use the small universe to hone my authority and become the truth of the universe."


    "At this time, Hakoten will not restrict me, because I have enough authority in my body to support the existence of the spiritual personality for a short time. Even if the will of the gods is achieved first, the life level will not fall."


    "Oh, this method is equivalent to opening a back door for me. The gods of the small garden can only follow the power system and sublimate step by step. Instead, I can take two paths, and they are complementary and mutually reinforcing."


    "Well, in the process of mastering power and engraving it into the spirit, you can hone your soul and body, and even your will can be hone and strengthened."


    "And the sublimation of will will lead to the enhancement of the small universe, and the enhancement of the small universe can speed up the mastery of power."


    "It''s like the engine meets the gasoline, and the car is just a thought."


    Su Jin shook his head, his face helpless.


    Your little garden center should have said that power has this effect, and he has already begun to engrave power into the spirit. Why do you have to wait until the final warning, what a mental retardation!


    Oh, it''s not a day or two that he''s brain-dead, that''s fine.


    "There is still a little time. After the matter of Hermes has been dealt with, the next step is to determine which power to inscribe? Should we first flash the heat system and expel the godhead from the body?"


    When Su Jin rubbed his chin and tangled, a huge white snake suddenly emerged from the steps in front of him.


    Su Jin''s footsteps stopped, the black eyes met the golden snake eyes, and the air froze for a second.


    At the end, White Snake nodded, opened his mouth and stretched out his tongue, and a sheepskin scroll wrapped by a forked tongue was handed to Su Jin.


    "A letter from Algor?"


    Su Jin took the scroll unsurprisingly, and the white snake nodded slightly, and burrowed into the ground again.


    Su Jin glanced at the place where the white snake disappeared, and spread out the scroll.


    What catches the eye is a wonderfully painted portrait.


    And the person drawn on the scroll is Algor.


    "..." Su Jin fell silent.


    On the scroll, Algor blinked slightly after staring at Su Jin for a few seconds.


    "What are you doing hiding in the painting?" Su Jin said speechlessly.


    On the scroll, a line of words appeared.


    [Hide from that ugly girl. ¡¿


    [This demon picture scroll is a seal-type divine tool made by me. Once it hides here, even the center of the garden will not be able to perceive me! ¡¿


    [Hey, I am afraid that the ugly girl Athena and other gods have noticed my disappearance, but they will never think that I will hide here! ¡¿


    ¡¾Al-chan''s big victory~~! ¡¿


    Looking at Algor, who is more crab-handed in the picture, Su Jin wanted to complain for a while but didn''t know what to complain.


    You won''t be discovered by hiding here, that''s true, but you can''t seem to do anything!


    Is this different from jail time?


    Oh, another cell! That''s fine.


    "Have you got the spirit of the ancestor of the demon race?"


    Su Jin took the picture scroll and walked down the steps. For him, it made no difference whether he saw the road or not.


    [Let me translate it in a way that you can understand. ¡¿


    Algor in the scroll waved his hand, and lines of writing appeared above her.


    ¡¾? ? ? (unfinished type)]


    [You have destroyed everything and created everything again. You are the enemy of God, the devil who is the opposite of God, the ancestor of all devils, and the source of devils. ¡¿


    Su Jin frowned at the word without beginning and end, and at this moment, in his line of sight, the content of the dimension forum popped up.


    [Evaluation: It has the potential to develop into a two-digit special spiritual personality. You can try to expand and sublimate the authority of the devil, approach the path of the Taoist ancestors and the Buddha, sublimate the authority of the devil, and reflect the truth of the "devil" into the multiverse, becoming the ancestor of the devil. ¡¿


    ''The Demon Ancestor? Isn''t that Rahu? ¡¯


    Su Jin was stunned, and asked on the forum with a strange expression.


    [Answer: Rahu, the ancestor of demons, is a concept proposed in the modern prehistoric novel system. It is the transformation of Jiuyi Xingjun and the malevolent star Rahu. Its essence is an ancient Indian astronomical term, and it was later transformed into a folk fierce god, who controls the power of killing.]


    [At present, Lord Luohu Xing is attached to the Taoist Heavenly Court and is under the command of Emperor Ziwei. ¡¿


    Good guy, Hongjun''s life-and-death enemy is actually the subordinate of Emperor Ziwei, and Daozu is absolutely nothing... But really, Daozu was originally the name of Lao Tzu... Su Jin complained a bit.


    But the next second, he woke up to a point.


    When Algor rises to double digits, won''t she become a real demon ancestor?


    The immortals corresponding to Taoism and the Buddhas corresponding to Buddhists all exist in Little Garden. If Algor becomes a two-digit number and defines the concept of demons, will Little Garden give birth to demons?


    Hiss... This seems to be a way of truth that must establish a group of gods!


    The Taoist ancestor is suspected of being the helm behind the scenes of the Taoist Heavenly Court, and the Buddha is standing on the bright side, directly commanding the Buddha''s door. The Demon Ancestor, I''m afraid he will also build a Demon Gate, right?


    Su Jin doesn''t believe that these Hakoba giants will do meaningless things.


    Taoism and Demon Gate are absolutely related to their way of becoming truth.


    "Have you been addicted?"


    Algor''s faint voice sounded in Su Jin''s mind.


    This magic star gave up text communication and went directly to spiritual ideas.


    "I''m addicted to it."


    Su Jin sighed lightly, then shook his head and said:


    "This road is not easy for you."


    "Huh? With your knowledge reserve? You can actually see through it." Algor said in surprise.


    "This is private privacy." Su Jin''s eyelids jumped.


    The voice fell, and Algor immediately asked:


    "This privacy you''re talking about... can make me beautiful?"


    How do I know this... Am I going to ask the Dimensional Forum for something that makes you beautiful? Then my little treasury is afraid that it will be directly cold... Su Jin''s mouth twitched fiercely, and answered decisively:


    "cannot!"


    "No, your reaction tells me that you can." Al Gore affirmed.


    "Then you want to grab it?" Su Jin raised an eyebrow.


    "You really can!" Algor''s tone suddenly rose, his eyes lit up.


    Grass, I''ve been tricked... Su Jin''s face twitched, and then he chose not to talk about it.


    "Make a price!"


    Algor''s tone was excited.


    "Hey, talk!"


    "Su Jin~~ I have everyone in your hands, what are you afraid of? The most beautiful goddess of Hakoba is in your hands~ Come on, talk about your privacy~"


    "roll!"


    In the noise, Su Jin stepped into the underground prison.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Community ''Perseus'' headquarters.


    Now that Ashilia has gone to another world and has not returned, Luos temporarily took the lead and became the acting leader of the community ''Perseus''.


    However, now, the acting leader was in a cold sweat, standing by the side with trembling, not even daring to breathe.


    In front of him, the blond goddess wearing an olive wreath looked grimly at a quaint bronze mirror.


    The bronze mirror is an artifact that seals the magic star Algor.


    At this time, the magic star that should have been sealed in the mirror has disappeared!


    Chapter 0548 ''Missing'' Algor


    "How long has she escaped?"


    Athena looked at the bronze mirror for a while and confirmed that there was no problem with the internal seal, but also confirmed the reality that Algor was not in the seal.


    That magic star did escape.


    "My subordinates don''t know, but according to the records, in the irregular inspection 3 hours ago, the magic star was still in the seal, and the abnormal time was found in another irregular inspection in 23 minutes."


    "This irregular inspection was designated by Patriarch Perseus at 7:00 in the morning, and I personally issued the task at 7:30 in the morning."


    Luos gritted his teeth and replied, lying at this time is ten thousand times more serious than telling the truth.


    Honestly, he will definitely be punished, but at least Perseus is not hurting to bear Athena''s wrath.


    The atmosphere is getting heavier.


    When Luos was almost unable to contain the fear in his heart, Athena sighed:


    "You did very well."


    "It''s not your responsibility to get rid of the magic star. The consequences of this incident, I will explain to Zeus, and I will bear it."


    "Your Majesty, please take your life back." Luoston knelt down.


    Not punishing is more terrifying than punishment. If you made a big mistake and let the leader take the blame, the fool knows that there is no good end.


    "OK OK."


    Athena waved her hand and said indifferently:


    "The sky is falling and I will bear it, why are you panicking?"

 Chapter 428：

    "Zeus really wants to take this matter against me, the big deal is that I will make my own way."


    Athena said this with a sneer on her face:


    "The throne of the god-king of the Egyptian gods has always been reserved for me."


    Luos didn''t dare to speak at this time, and even pretended to be deaf, pretending not to hear Athena''s words.


    But on the issue of punishment, he still gritted his teeth and knelt on the ground, looking like he begged for censure.


    Seeing this, Athena glanced at him and said softly:


    "the first time."


    "Phew~~" Luauston breathed a sigh of relief.


    Everyone in Hakoni knew that Athena had set a constraint on herself.


    She can forgive a person for offending twice, but the third time will be taken seriously, even unscrupulous targeting.


    At this time, facing the big event of the magic star escape.


    A demerit is better than no punishment.


    At least the former will be fine as long as they are cautious in their words and deeds in the future, while the latter, the ghost knows what punishment will be imposed.


    It¡¯s not just once or twice that the Greek gods¡¯ brain-opening circuits are abnormal. Although Athena is a normal person in Greece, it is not that she has not been mad enough to lose her mind.


    He was once invited by Zeus, and he almost became a rabbit.


    Speaking of which, it was Athena who came forward that time and blocked Zeus, and he was lucky to escape.


    Thinking about it carefully, this goddess did not protect her subordinates once or twice.


    When Luos was moved, Athena asked calmly:


    "Who has contacted Algor recently?"


    "Only your majesty and... and..." Luos'' cold sweat flowed down again.


    No way? Don''t be so rude... But the only person who has ever been in contact with Algor is that person...


    However, Luos did not respond, but Athena said clearly: "It''s Su Jin."


    "Yes!"


    Luos responded heavily, then gritted his teeth and said:


    "It''s a subordinate''s oversight!"


    Whether it is or not, let''s take the responsibility first. He is better than Ashley, at least the current Perseus can''t leave that powerful leader.


    "Strange thing." Athena glanced at him in surprise: "Maybe I made a bad start, but you are protecting each other one by one."


    Luos was in a cold sweat and did not dare to speak.


    At this time, Athena sighed quietly:


    "Don''t worry, I already knew about it."


    "He cheated on me, and he cheated on Shiroyasha. When he met Al Gore, it was strange that he didn''t get a tiger''s beard."


    "Hehe, I hope Al Gore will be smarter and stop her losses in time, otherwise her reputation among the gods will probably become several times worse."


    Luos nodded deeply when he heard the words.


    you do not say!


    After he met Su Jin, he also provoked a show.


    Not to mention, the ancestor of Perseus is still actively rehabilitating, but he was beaten to death and paralyzed in bed before.


    Could it be that Su Jin, like the Dongfang Shen Gongbao, majored in Calamity Power?


    Is it okay to meet him?


    Not so cruel!


    "Go back." Athena sighed softly.


    Algor disappeared, although she would not be in big trouble, but an oversight was inevitable.


    Greece needs to give an account to the Crusaders and an account to the gods.


    And this explanation, Zeus will withstand part of it, but most of it, she is still responsible for it.


    "Yes." Luos wisely stepped back.


    At such times, it is better for the Lord to be quiet.


    This is like a major decision-making mistake in a company with tens of billions of funds, losing hundreds of millions of funds and losing most of its cash flow.


    Although not life and death, but also hurt the bones.


    And at this time, it was good that he, the manager in charge of the project, wasn''t held accountable, he just stepped down and let the big boss calm down and lick his wounds.


    In the quaint and atmospheric palace, Athena looked at the person in front of her and went to the empty bronze mirror, and chuckled softly:


    "It''s interesting, how did that **** know that I was going to release Algor?"


    "Although I guessed the younger one, I shouldn''t have reminded him yet."


    "Forget it, it''s always a good thing."


    She smiled dumbly, shook her head and said:


    "You spread the news of Algor''s secret escape. I have a hunch that she came prepared this time."


    Quietly, a **** servant dressed in a white Greek robe appeared behind Athena, knelt on one knee, bowed his head in silence for a second or two, and disappeared into the palace at random.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mount Olympus, Temple of Zeus.


    On the seat where the oak tree trunks were piled up, the giant breathing thunder looked down and glanced at the servant below:


    "Algor escaped?"


    "Yes!"


    The lower part leaned down under the throne and responded respectfully.


    "Hehe, my daughter is still smart. She knows to clarify the rumor that she wants to devour Algor and complete the unfinished spirit."


    Zeus shook his head and chuckled lightly:


    "She has mastered the concepts of Metis and Athena. If she really allows her to obtain Medusa''s spirituality from Algor, the Queen''s spirituality of the Trinity has been preliminarily completed. I am afraid that the war of gods will end before it even begins."


    "This kind of thing that offends all non-two-digit existences in Little Garden in one breath, she naturally won''t do that because of her intelligence."


    "Algor should have really escaped. Whether she was spared by Athena, or she sensed the anomaly, it is already a fact that she is free."


    The bowed **** servant lowered his head even deeper.


    He knew that Zeus was not explaining it to himself, but to those great beings who had set their sights on this and were on a par with Zeus.


    On the throne of the oak tree, Zeus seemed to have heard some news from some existences, and the smile on his face grew wider and wider:


    "It turns out that the last person to contact Al Gore was that newcomer named Su Jin?"


    "A community that has just stepped on the Hakoniwa stage, want to use my Greece as a stepping stone?"


    "Then let him come!"


    "I am here on Mount Olympus, waiting for his arrival!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The deep purple thunder erupted in laughter, bathing the entire palace in a sea of ??thunder.


    Chapter 0549 Who can prove


    The Capital of the End, the prison under the Civic Center.


    Su Jin frowned and stared at the scroll in his hand:


    "You mean that your escape was something Athena acquiesced in?"


    "Eight and nine are not far from ten."


    In the picture scroll, Algor, who was combing his hair, said with a bit of indignation:


    "That ugly girl, the last time she came to my place to show off her power, I knew what color she wanted to pee!"


    Although what he said was a bit vulgar, Su Jin also understood that 80% of what Algor said was true.


    There is an old saying about it.


    The one who knows you best is always your opponent.


    Because the other party is always thinking about how to harm you, they will pay more attention to you, and then learn a lot of hidden information.


    And Algorand and Athena are obviously such opponents.


    It can be said that these two people can almost be regarded as roundworms in each other''s stomachs, and both sides can guess part of each other''s thoughts.


    Under such circumstances, Su Jin naturally believed Algor''s speculation.


    "In other words, she probably understood that you were on my side."


    "What she meant inside and outside of her words was obviously to let me go to you."


    Algor rolled his eyes angrily.


    Look at what Athena said, let you go out as an avatar, and see if you and Su Jin are in contact.


    In such a deliberately suggestive way, when she can''t hear the problem?


    Let her go out in an avatar to explore the wind? Is it any different from letting her go?


    The thing that seals her Algorr is not a strong seal.


    As long as she ran out of an incarnation, she Algor could escape this matter, how could Athena not know.


    "Then you still run to me?" Su Jin looked at Algor strangely.


    Knowing that Athena was implying her to run towards her, Algorr actually came.


    This is clearly not right.


    Isn''t this guy nicknamed the little princess? You let her go east, she is the kind of person who demolished the road, how could she obey Athena obediently.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to come. After all, Athena told me to come, so I''ll come. Isn''t I very embarrassed?"


    Algor raised his chin in the picture scroll with an arrogant look on his face.


    "Then what?" Su Jin raised an eyebrow.


    "You give too much."


    Al Gore smirked and said:


    "What if a two-digit chance is despised by Athena? When I succeed, she will only be jealous. In order to slap her face, so what if I tolerate her."


    You are such a clever little ghost... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    Did he think Algor had any good ideas?


    Co-authoring is that he, Su, someone''s skill in drawing cakes is too strong, and he deceived Al Gore!


    But it''s really hard to say whether it''s a painting or not.


    That double-digit chance named Demon Ancestor really came into Algor''s hands.


    If she really made up her mind to work hard, becoming a two-digit number is not a sure thing, but she still has a huge advantage over others.


    At least from one in a billion to one percent, and this is already an astonishing increase.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly understood for a while, but he looked at Al Gore, who was smiling slyly in the picture, and still had some doubts in his heart:


    "But Athena doesn''t chase you, what are you doing hiding in this picture scroll?"


    Algor''s face froze, and he said in a playful tone:


    "I should have said it at the beginning, right? I''m hiding here, and even the central center of the small garden will not be able to find me for the time being."


    Su Jin was suddenly surprised: "Are you in the center of the Defense Box Court?"

 Chapter 429：

    This surprised him.


    What''s the benefit of guarding against the center of the box court? Is there any need to guard against that honest man who was swindled by his family''s skin-picking forum and didn''t say a word?


    Su Jin thought for a moment, and his eyes shrank suddenly.


    "I got it?"


    Al Gore smirked a little, his smile was bright, but full of stupidity:


    "This kind of spiritual change of the ancestors, naturally, it can take as long as it can deceive the gods!"


    The world of Blood Devouring Raid I observed was blocked by me using the Dimensional Forum, so it would not be noticed by the gods of the small garden, but the parallel world that Algor changed... Su Jin said speechlessly:


    "You locked the whole world? Just slowly exchanging consultations with Central Hakoniwa?"


    To put it simply, it is to artificially slow down the time when the Central Little Garden observes the blood-devouring attack on the world, so that he is always in a state where the observation is about to be completed, causing changes in human history, so as to delay the time.


    Algor was stunned, but he didn''t expect Su Jin to guess her operation at once.


    Good guy, but she underestimated the world.


    This kind of act of blocking the world, how could Su Jin think of it for the first time without doing it?


    "Good guy, is it very insidious? Then guess how this picture scroll came from?"


    "You took out a parallel world of blood-devouring and attacked to create this picture..."


    Su Jin''s eyelids twitched wildly.


    Even if it''s a parallel world, it''s a universe, right?


    Stuff the universe into a picture scroll? This means! Is the three-digit number so strong?


    Or is it that Algor is so strong?


    "Well, you can really guess."


    Al Gore looked at Su Jin speechlessly:


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself, forcefully demolish an observation universe in the hands of the Box Garden Center, even I can''t do it."


    "I just got stuck on a bug once."


    "Bug?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "That''s right."


    Algor raised his chin slightly and said proudly:


    "Building a cosmology and creating a simulated star chart, I just use this technology!"


    "First build the prototype of the cosmology, forcibly condense one universe into this demonic picture, and become the universe in which the cosmology evolves."


    "You don''t understand the detailed explanation of the operation inside, so you can do it right away. I will build a foundation and move the empty shell of someone else''s house to use it as my own home."


    "I see."


    With that said, Su Jin can understand.


    But stealing a universe from the mouth of the center of the small garden... Algor''s method... is really worthy of being a demon!


    It''s not even a tooth extraction. Even the house has been moved!


    But fortunately, it is just a relatively important parallel universe. For an outsider like Hakoba Center, without Su Jin, there must be no such meat.


    Now there is nothing more than a small piece of meat missing from this piece of meat, and it will be over for a while.


    Besides, Algor must let go of the restrictions and let his cosmology integrate into the center of Little Garden.


    In this way, if the timeline is extended, in fact, the center of the small garden is not at a loss.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head and sighed:


    "You three-digit figures, the operation is really one-by-one."


    "Can you compare to you again? It''s really a shame that you dare to do it by transforming the incarnations of the two main gods of Greece into mechanical gods!"


    Algor folded his arms across his chest and laughed jokingly.


    "This matter, plus the matter of helping me become a demon ancestor, aren''t you afraid of being surrounded by the gods of the small garden?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth, and said with a smile on his face:


    "The chance of your Algor becoming a demon ancestor can be obtained by me with a small four-digit number? This fool doesn''t believe it. With this ability, why don''t I become a two-digit person myself?"


    "Oh?" Al Gore showed a look of ''you continue to make up, I''m listening''.


    Seeing this, Su Jin was not annoyed, just smiled and said:


    "Besides, who can say that I have been to another world? I, Su Jinsu, have been working hard to transform the main Greek **** in the underground prison since the day before yesterday!"


    Su Jin''s words fell, and the small universe imprisoned in the underground prison suddenly shrank, turning into a streamer and submerging between his eyebrows.


    The holy clothes stored here to maintain protection are being taken back by Su Jin.


    At the same time when the holy clothes were not between his eyebrows, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "You know, my little universe has been pervading the entire underground prison."


    "Grass!"


    Al Gore blurted out:


    "You even got an alibi!"


    "Who can prove my absence?"


    Su Jin raised his chin slightly, laughed loudly, and strode into the prison.


    Chapter 0550 I''m not the worst, that''s all right


    Hermes gradually became familiar from the drowsy state, and slowly opened his eyes.


    "You''re awake."


    A voice without the slightest emotion rang out.


    Hearing this somewhat ''familiar'' voice, Hermes suddenly sobered up and widened his eyes.


    He found himself in a dark and damp cell, lying on a gray metal iron bed, with his hands and feet shackled to it, like a food animal on a cutting board.


    Hermes glared at the man in front of him.


    "you!"


    That was because of a handsome young man with black hair and black eyes, black-rimmed glasses, thin lips, and a black vest, revealing the streamlined muscles of his upper body.


    Hermes would not forget that face even when he died.


    The face of Arcadia''s new leader who defeated and captured him.


    That was his only fiasco in nearly ten thousand years.


    "How does it feel?"


    Su Jin didn''t care about Hermes'' angry eyes, but smiled happily, with a frenzy that made Hermes feel chilled.


    "How do you feel?"


    Hermes didn''t want to answer Su Jin''s words, but answered subconsciously, as if facing the Lord of Thunder, the king of the Greek gods.


    Su Jin smiled and said, "It feels like a machine."


    Hermes opened his mouth with despair in his eyes.


    After a full minute, he choked up and said pleadingly:


    "Can you release my hand?"


    Su Jin raised his eyes and waved his right hand lightly, and the shackles that bound Hermes'' hands were suddenly released.


    Seeing this, Hermes half got up, sat on the iron bed, his hands trembled, and he looked down.


    At this moment, he understood what it means to talk without chickens, and understood that chickens fly eggs.


    "why¡­¡­"


    Hermes blushed and looked at Su Jin, the grievances on his face almost turned into substance.


    "Tools don''t need redundant functionality."


    Su Jin''s expression was pitiful but his eyes were very cold.


    "Put it on for me."


    Hermes said imploringly:


    "I will follow your instructions."


    Hermes had long found that the connection between himself and the body had been disconnected.


    Incarnated into a mechanical god, the authority is occupied, such a loss is enough to affect his own body through the common spirituality and merit.


    As Hermes, he knew the choice of the main body.


    Even if he fights to lose his authority and splits into a Hermes, he will not take the initiative to accept becoming a mechanical god.


    "I will think about it."


    Su Jin''s answer was not perfunctory.


    If Hermes really does well, he doesn''t mind adding some extra features.


    "thanks."


    Hermes smiled bitterly.


    "You''re welcome."


    Su Jin pushed the glasses on his face, and to be honest, he was surprised by the change in Hermes.


    But when you think about it, it''s normal.


    After all, men, after suffering unbearable pain, will change more or less.


    "You adjust to your physical condition now, and I''ll take you for some tests later."


    "it is good!"


    Su Jin nodded slightly and turned to look at Ares on the metal table next to him.


    "So do you."


    After he finished speaking, he walked out of the cell, not knowing what to do.


    When Su Jin left, the atmosphere in the room became even more depressed.


    "Yo, brother, you seem very unhappy?"


    Sitting on the edge of the metal bed, Ares grinned, his face turned bronze.


    Hermes looked at his brother, at this time, they were really troubled brothers:


    "Are you happy?"


    "Of course I''m not happy, but I don''t care!" Ares shrugged, then opened his mouth: "I still have a tongue!"


    Hermes felt that what Ares said was very reasonable, and couldn''t help but say:


    "Grass!"


    "Haha, look at it, it''s just a machine, it''s no big deal."


    Ares shrugged and said proudly:


    "Back then, I was beaten by that little **** Athena with one hand on the ground in front of the Twelve Lords, and I was also stabbed by the Spear of Victory and broke two kidneys. Didn''t I still have fun later?"


    Hermes immediately complained when he heard this:


    "That was Aphrodite kneeling in front of Athena and begging for mercy to make Athena step back and remove the residual divine power in your body."


    Ares raised his chin when he heard this:


    "Look, I can ask someone else''s wife to intercede for my kidney, can you?"

 Chapter 430：

    Hermes was so angry that he was questioning his former ''ability''?


    "Isn''t it Aphrodite? I slept too!"


    "Yup!"


    Ares nodded and admitted:


    "You did sleep, but did she plead for you? You were beaten by Athena not once or twice, right?"


    "..."


    Hermeston was speechless...


    The corners of his mouth wriggled for a while, but he couldn''t think of any words to refute.


    In the face of a shameless person, he really can''t do anything.


    Can''t beat the lower limit!


    However, he thought about it again and felt that something was wrong.


    Isn''t Aphrodite the wife of Hephaestus?


    That guy is still the older brother from Ares'' mother.


    Good guy, Hermes suddenly felt that he was not so miserable anymore.


    After calming down a bit, Hermes didn''t want to pay attention to Ares, so he turned around, turned his back to the other party, and set up a soundproof barrier to avoid being maliciously harassed by the other party.


    He is familiar with his state.


    Seeing this, Ares laughed and continued to familiarize himself with his own power.


    Before they knew it, the two began to execute the orders Su Jin had left earlier and began to ''check themselves''.


    Outside the prison, a dark corner.


    A world under the shadows.


    Su Jin and Leticia stood side by side, staring dimly at the twelve gods in the cell with their backs to each other.


    "It seems that there is nothing wrong with this technology."


    It''s not that Su Jin doesn''t trust the technology he got through the forum, but that he has to make sure that the mechanical gods he made have self-awareness and whether there are any additional risks.


    But at present, even if it is a thorn like Ares, a fishing party like Hermes unconsciously begins to fulfill his orders, which really reassures him a lot.


    However, it is difficult to guarantee what will happen in the future. Just in case, Su Jin intends to set the two under strict monitoring and place them away from the headquarters of Arcadia. Only in this way can he rest assured.


    Of course, the effect of the transformed holy annihilation technique is so good, and the consumption is not small.


    Su Jin glanced at the forum interface that only he could see.


    The above integral shows the integer of ''133,000''.


    Chapter 0551 The Great Rebellion


    Observing the blood-devouring attack on the world, Su Jin was rewarded with 120,000 points because of the great variability in mythology.


    In addition to the 28,000 he retained before, his points once reached a high of 148,000.


    However, it cost 15,000 to transform the holy annihilation technique to be able to create a mechanical god.


    So only 138,000 were left.


    If it weren''t for the experimental body provided by Al Gore and the data support of the major races in the world of Blood Devouring Raid, he suspected that the consumption of points might have been increased by 10,000.


    Su Jin also knows how difficult it is to earn points on the Yuan Forum and how valuable they are.


    He was naturally very happy that he could save 10,000.


    "Unexpectedly, this plan can actually succeed..."


    Leticia looked at the two Twelve Gods who passively accepted orders, and sighed faintly.


    The two twelve gods!


    Among them, Ares is still an exceptional four-digit figure. Although Hermes is an incarnation, but because he has the authority, he can barely exert his exceptional four-digit strength.


    After careful calculation like this, Arcadia actually has three four-digit exceptional combat power.


    This has reached the minimum standard for building a group of gods, and you can even try the three-lord **** system of Gao Tianyuan.


    The former leader Kasugabe Takaaki and the former chief of staff Canary spent thousands of years, but they did not develop the community into this.


    In terms of high-end combat power, the current Arcadia has crushed the previous generation.


    All the main battle strength of the previous generation of Arcadia combined, I am afraid that it can only be comparable to two four-digit exceptions.


    And Arcadia, led by Su Jin, now has three.


    This is more than half of the combat power level.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take action."


    Su Jin couldn''t help feeling a little smug at this time, but soon, he restrained his smugness.


    Feeling good about himself is bad. Even Algor can operate a universe and seal it into a picture scroll. He doesn''t believe that Greece has no stronger means.


    "Just in case, I will set up a gate through the world later, and let some strong people in the world I observed this time join us."


    "Their race is vampire, so..."


    "I see."


    Leticia nodded slightly:


    "I will create a birth, and then let Qianyan whitewash them, and turn them into ''mixed blood vampires who came to flee when they heard my reappearance''."


    Leticia Decrea is the royal family of the Hakoniwa vampires, and is the highest-ranking one among the few remaining royal families.


    In Little Garden, one of the concepts of the origin of the vampire, Dracula, is in her hands.


    Even if he has a bad reputation because he once became a demon king, it is still a royal family, and it is normal for a few vampires to come to defect.


    "It''s more than that I''ve got your attention."


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, glanced at Leticia and said:


    "You should remember the Beasts I told you about. I want to ask your opinion and find a way to deal with this new system."


    Familiar beasts are a new item in Hakoten, and they have never appeared before.


    This kind of beast, which only vampires can master at present, can be understood as a new summoning gift in a sense, and the market will definitely have it.


    In Blood Devouring Raid, other races cannot bear the beasts, and forcibly controlling them will shorten their lifespan.


    But here in Little Garden, there are too many races with long lifespans, and there are definitely a lot of races that are not afraid of being consumed by the beasts.


    So in a sense, the Beast can also be considered a new gift, and it is still a very powerful one.


    Although Su Jin is there, he won''t be spied on, but if the Beasts want to be born brightly, it is better for Leticia to come.


    Leticia thought quietly for a moment, and then said:


    "I can claim the Beast as a byproduct of my attempt to break the four-figure mark."


    "But before that, I need to split the racial concept of vampires I have on hand, hand them over to the new members, and then bring them back together again."


    "not enough."


    Su Jin shook his head, and then stared at Leticia''s heroic and feminine face:


    "You can try turning that zodiac dragon into your own beast..."


    After hearing this, Leticia couldn''t help looking up at Su Jin. After a while, she smiled bitterly:


    "This way, it''s really a shame that you dare to tell me directly."


    The incarnation of the dragon of the zodiac, derived from the racial origin of vampires, is the incarnation of the pure-blooded dragon that created the vampire.


    Turning it into a beast is equivalent to the believer enslaving the gods, which seems to be an act of great treason.


    Su Jin said calmly at this time:


    "A little bad reputation is not as important as power. This is my advice to the teacher as a disciple."


    "But a person can''t act just because of strength. That''s just a slave to strength. This is the teacher''s advice."


    "..."


    Both sides fell into silence.


    After a while, Leticia stepped back:


    "I''ll try."


    Leticia turned her hands behind her back and smiled helplessly:


    "After all, it''s the master''s order, so there''s nothing you can do about it. Besides, isn''t it normal for me, the piercing guild that slaughtered my compatriots, to deviate from the gods?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s mouth wriggled for a while, but didn''t say anything, just stretched out his hand and put his arm around Leticia''s shoulder without speaking.


    Next to him, Algor in the scroll looked up at the sky.


    Can you young people think about what an old man like me thinks? Is it okay to hug and hug in front of my face?


    Yo ho, still kissing? Hey, do you still want to start?


    Algor was scolding in his heart, and his stomach felt an inexplicable fullness.


    When the emotions of the two were almost brewing, she finally couldn''t help it. She squeezed her throat and imitated the voice of the black rabbit:


    "Lord Leticia? Su Jin? Are you inside?"


    Su Jin was pushed away in a flash, fell out of the shadow world, and appeared in the corridor outside the underground prison.


    In the prison, Hermes and Ares suddenly turned their heads and looked at him.


    "..."


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, scolding Algor to death in his heart, and at the same time asked with a stern face:


    "How are you two preparing?"


    "Almost." Hermes'' attitude was a little perfunctory.


    Ares whistled.


    Seeing this, Su Jin stared at the two of them faintly, until the two of them shrank their necks and dared not look at him, and then slowly said:


    "Very well, then prepare to go."


    "Where?"


    Ares asked in surprise.


    "Olympus!"


    Su Jin said sharply.


    Chapter 0552 I''m here to resolve this war


    Mount Olympus.


    On the towering peaks, lush vegetation, ancient trees in the sky and twelve temples are built around the mountain.


    Fairies dressed in cool clothes, handsome servants and divine beasts shuttled between the palaces, and angels with wings on their backs guarded them from time to time in the clouds.


    at this time.


    Ares, the tall, strong, red-haired **** of war, came to the door of the Temple of Zeus on the top of the mountain.


    Before that magnificent palace, the avatar of Hermes stood on the load-bearing columns.


    The two main gods came here either in the form of deities or incarnations.


    "My brother, you seem to be a little late?"


    Hermes laughed, with unspeakable anger in his eyes.


    "Go away!"


    Ares glanced at Hermes coldly:


    "You who have lost your main authority are no longer qualified to be ranked among the Twelve Gods. You might as well get out as soon as possible, so as not to be an eyesore here."


    The authority of the gods cannot be taken away, this is common sense.

 Chapter 431：

    However, when the gods gave up on their own, it was different.


    When Hermes gave up his stealing authority and handed it over to the incarnation, so that the other party would not affect him after becoming a mechanical god, he temporarily lost his stealing authority.


    Although it is not impossible to restore, it took at least a thousand years.


    During this period, Hermes'' combat power will decline extremely, and it may even be said to be the weakest three-digit number.


    In contrast, Ares, who holds multiple powers, is still hurting his muscles and bones, but at least he can stabilize the personality of the twelve gods.


    "Hehe, it sounds like you''re not."


    Hermes'' face was full of mockery:


    "Obviously you are the God of War, but you haven''t won a few games. As long as the opponent is a little stronger, you will lose. I don''t know how you are so embarrassed to call yourself a God of War."


    "Do you need me to say that those women gave you children of someone else''s seed?"


    In mocking his brother, Ares claimed to be second, and no one dared to say first.


    Hermes'' face darkened.


    In the past, he would definitely walk away, ignoring this cheap guy.


    But now, Hermes is also worried about his status as the twelve gods.


    He had just received the news that Hercules had broken through and mastered the power and authority.


    For the illegitimate son whom Zeus trusted and Hera acquiesced in, Hermes was very worried that his position of the twelve gods would be inherited by the other party.


    "How about we each take a step back?"


    Hermes'' attitude softened a little:


    "Now we have a common enemy. Before we solve that kid in Arcadia, we might as well join forces."


    "Can''t beat it."


    Ares said the disgraceful words confidently.


    "That guy''s explosiveness is too strong, and he hits hard. In the restricted area of ??the lower level, few people can win steadily."


    Although Hermes knew this, he did not expect Ares to be so honest.


    This **** is so fast.


    "We can find those who are sure to win."


    "I have no money."


    "But I heard that your business community is developing very well?"


    Ares looks like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water. As if to throw all the expenses to Hermes.


    "Let''s think about how to convince Zeus."


    Hermes'' mouth twitched a few times.


    Those who are strong enough to defeat Su Jin, the shot fee is very high, each of them is a giant of one side, and even a god-king level existence of the group of gods.


    The sharing of expenses by two people made him distressed to death, not to mention one person.


    It''s better to ask Zeus.


    At least Zeus has a good face and won''t charge his son too much money.


    The big deal, find a few more handsome men or women to offset the cost.


    Hearing that Hermes was looking for Zeus, Ares couldn''t help but glanced at him strangely, as if he saw the green grassland on his head:


    "You can watch it."


    He only revealed that Hermes'' beloved little lover gave him the seed of Zeus, and now Hermes can still press his temper to beg Zeus.


    This kind of thing, Ares can''t bear it for him, the big deal is to fight with Zeus and fight.


    But for Hermes, the little lover seems to be less important than letting Zeus help him regain power.


    However, this is also with his intention. Anyway, Ares''s purpose is to ask Zeus to take action.


    If you can''t beat him, just call your parents. Anyway, he''s shameless.


    "Come in together."


    With that said, Ares took the lead in entering the Temple of Zeus.


    Seeing this, Hermes gritted his teeth and followed.


    The two passed through the main palace of the temple and came to a side hall, where they saw Zeus.


    He was wearing a pure white robe with one shoulder exposed, white curly hair casually scattered in his mind, and his eyes were as blue as the sky, but there was an indescribable rage in the depths.


    He sat casually on a stone chair, holding a golden cup in his hand, with bright red wine poured in it.


    "You came."


    An elk climbed up from under Zeus, glanced at the two main gods in a panic, and ran away quickly.


    Hermes looked at the elk strangely, and he found that the elk seemed to be a buck...


    "Father."


    When Zeus got dressed, Ares didn''t even look at the elk, as if the scene just now didn''t exist.


    Zeus looked at Ares, did not speak, but kept a smile on his face.


    "Father?" Hermes noticed something different.


    Zeus''s eyes did not seem to be looking at them at all.


    "How brave!" Ares roared.


    Compared to Hermes, who was just an incarnation and whose strength was only in the upper four digits, he was stronger and more sensitive.


    He grabbed the stone pillar on the side, tore it down, and threw it towards the location where the enemy was lurking.


    At this moment, the hidden enemy swaggeringly revealed the trace.


    Ares glared at the man, dragged the stone pillar with one hand and glared for a minute, as if he was hit by the petrification of Medusa, without any movement.


    Zeus glanced at Ares coldly, and then said, "Go back."


    "If it wasn''t for God''s words, my pillar would definitely hammer you to death."


    Ares put the pillar back to its original place cursingly, and some cold sweat broke out from his face with his back to Su Jin.


    When he put the load-bearing column in place, he saw that Hermes had already run behind Zeus, glaring at Su Jin, like a puppy on a chain.


    "waste."


    He cursed and stood behind Zeus.


    Zeus didn''t care about his son''s shameful behavior, just smiled and held the golden cup, shaking the wine inside:


    "I thought our meeting would be on the battlefield of the battle of gods, but I didn''t expect that you would have such courage."


    "Tell me, for your courage, I can listen to your advice."


    Opposite him, Su Jin looked at Zeus coldly, the corners of his mouth slightly raised:


    "I''m here to defuse this war."


    His words fell, and he started to face Zeus, gathered the galaxy, and blasted out brazenly.


    - Galaxy Starburst!


    Chapter 0553 first person


    boom--!


    The violent shaking shook the entire Mount Olympus.


    Clusters of stars flew from outside the sky, and the eighty-eight constellations and the zodiac twinkled.


    The constellation of star power projected from the distant universe steadied Olympus with difficulty.


    Yet even so.


    In the eyes of all panicked men and women.


    The towering and majestic Temple of Zeus on the top of the mountain still lost its top.


    "How is that possible... That''s a temple blessed by the twelve main nerves for tens of thousands of years..." A Nymph elf lost his voice.


    "Enemy attack!!"


    The servant of the gods who came back to his senses screamed sharply.


    "Go and invite Athena to the crown!"


    Mount Olympus was caught in a huge disturbance.


    At this time, in the Temple of Zeus.


    Under the light of thousands of stars, Zeus looked at the half of his clothes that had been shattered by the energy of the star explosion, with surprise in his eyes:


    "This kind of trick... a simulated star chart that hasn''t been started yet?"


    "interesting."


    Su Jin looked at Zeus''s appearance with only half of his sleeve shattered, and grinned:


    "I thought the move just now could at least kill you, but I didn''t expect you to actually prevent it."


    Zeus shook his head, his exposed left hand clenched and loosened:


    "I thought I could block it just now, but I didn''t expect you to break through my defense."


    "Good boy, among the four figures, you are more destructive than Yang Jian."


    "Damn."


    Hermes behind Zeus couldn''t help but scolded when he heard this.


    Who is Yang Jian?


    The **** of war of the Eastern Heavenly Court, Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun, is the first-class ruthless horn of the Heavenly Court.


    The eighty-nine profound arts he practiced were even passed down directly from the Taoist ancestors.


    The destructive power of Su Jin is comparable to that of Yang Jian. If Zeus hadn''t said it, he wouldn''t believe it.


    Why was this monster chosen by Athena and invested in advance?


    How luck was caught up with that woman.


    "Damn it, asshole."


    Ares snorted and spat.


    A monster who can fight Yang Jian one-on-one hides in a declining common physical strength, who are you Yin?


    The dignity of the strong?


    The strength of the strong?


    In shameless, I Ares is willing to call you Su Jin the strongest!


    "but¡­¡­"


    Zeus grabbed the sky with his right hand, the stars twinkled in the sky, and the zodiac shone with divine light.


    He held the zodiac, tore it off, and turned it into a golden thunder spear.


    "Thunder scepter?"


    Su Jin looked at the Thunder in Zeus'' hands in surprise.


    Zeus actually hid the artifact on the zodiac?


    And with the emergence of the Thunder Spear, the wills looked suspiciously from the distant heaven.


    "Strange, this Zeus actually activated his Thunder Spear?"


    "Who is so courageous to force Lao Yin goods to take action?"


    "Yo, it was still done on Mount Olympus. Did it hit the mountain gate?"


    One after another spiritual thoughts communicated in the void, and it was a **** king who was in the heavens watching curiously.

 Chapter 432：

    At this time, in the Void Realm, a violent female voice scolded:


    "Grass, how did the stinky boy Su Jin get on Olympus?"


    "King Bai Ye, is this your god?"


    A surprised female voice sounded.


    "..." Bai Yasha suddenly didn''t want to speak, obviously not wanting to answer.


    She is a former demon king, and now a good citizen actually made a person who just hit Olympus.


    Who doesn''t know that Greece is a peripheral force of their Thousand Eyes.


    Good guy, his family beat his own family, and in front of a lot of acquaintances.


    This wave, this wave is a big shame!


    At this moment, a hearty female voice laughed loudly:


    "Haha, you have the guts, you deserve to be the successor chosen by the canary, I have long seen that Zeus''s hair is unhappy, come and come, hit him on the lower body, that''s right."


    "monkey¡­¡­"


    Bai Yasha, whose main body was still stationed at the outer gate of 3345, suddenly had a toothache.


    This dead monkey is a Buddhist victorious Buddha, and it''s not too big of a deal to watch the fun like this, is it embarrassing to die if you don''t watch her?


    "Buy and leave, buy and leave."


    "Su Jin loses two for one win, Zeus loses one for one win, and the game will be eaten."


    The number of gods watching the play gradually increased, and the gambling game started.


    "Su Jin still loses two? Is Zeus floating, or is your emperor Shi Tian floating?"


    "What? You Odin can''t trust my emperor''s vision of being a villager?"


    "That''s not true, let me press Zeus, play a little, two godheads."


    "Good guy, the godheads are all taken out. You Nordic seem to have a hard time recently."


    This is, a cold male voice sounded:


    "I bought Su Jin to win, ten artifacts of power and one artifact of authority."


    "Grass, Lord Hephaestus, small business, not big money."


    Di Shitian was immediately stunned.


    Hephaestus'' orders can''t be picked up. Those who don''t understand or not have authority over divine weapons, and those who are jealous of three-digit numbers are casually thrown away.


    Craftsmen are amazing!


    "Crazy, really crazy."


    Shiroyasha muttered to himself.


    Hephaestus came to press Su Jin to win, this guy really made a big mess.


    If Su Jin really won a trick and a half, my good fellow, I''m afraid it wasn''t that Hephaestus immediately defected from Greece and ran to be a guest of Arcadia.


    How can we explain this to the boss...


    Wait... this seems like a good thing?


    Shiroyasha thought for a while, Hephaestus went to Arcadia to sit in town, then can she buy some artifacts at a low price to play with, or even a big one, and customize it.


    In the past, no one dared to sell her weapons and the like, for fear that she was too strong, but now... it seems to be possible!


    "Di Shitian, I also beat Su Jin to win, and Hua has booked the venue twice, so I can''t take it."


    "This casino does not accept the poor."


    "Grass!"


    "It seems that we have become a monkey show in the eyes of others?"


    Zeus looked around, and his smiling eyes made many secret eyes shrink back a bit.


    It''s okay to beep behind their backs, but let''s forget the frontal challenge.


    Su Jin nodded and said seriously:


    "Indeed, you are no different from a monkey."


    "Shit, did the monkey mess with you? Did I eat your rice?"


    In the void, a female monkey scolded.


    Zeus ignored the remarks of these gods and Buddhas, and just took a deep look at Su Jin and said:


    "interesting."


    "For so many years, you are the first human being who dares to provoke me."


    "Then take the liberty to ask."


    Su Jin grinned and said mockingly:


    "Did you dare to poison?"


    Zeus''s face changed suddenly, he lowered his head suddenly, and found that his arm was green at this time.


    "Poison that is exceptionally effective against four-digit numbers?!"


    The surrounding gods exclaimed.


    Su Jin''s fingertips suddenly burst into light, the vast starry sky turned, and among the stars twinkling, a pale purple scorpion emerged.


    ¡ª¡ªScarlet Poison Needle Andaris!


    Fifteen torrents of purple light drowned Zeus in an instant.


    Chapter 0554 Poison Poison Poison


    The flood of light overwhelms Zeus.


    And at this moment, the thunder roared loudly.


    Sound first and light after!


    The laws of physics are being rewritten at this moment.


    After the sound of thunder, the golden thunder light was like a spear, pierced through the torrent of light and came to Su Jin.


    At this moment, dense white crystals covered Su Jin''s whole body, as if covering layers of mirrors.


    Defensive counter-attack-type combat technique - Crystal Wall!


    The thunder light seemed to sense that the crystal wall was not easy to mess with, and suddenly opened the distance and reassembled into a figure.


    With wavy white hair, blue eyes, and a white robe, he is the Greek **** Zeus.


    A flash of purple light flashed, and when Zeus reappeared, thirteen star points, starting from the head, spread all over his body, resembling a scorpion that lacked a tail.


    "Rats!"


    Zeus shouted angrily, and the galaxy in his hand converged, turning it into a thunder spear.


    It was disgusting that he was attacked and poisoned by Su Jin.


    However, the opposite Su Jin sneered at this time:


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t do distance sports now."


    "what?"


    Zeus suddenly widened his eyes, and an indescribable pain poured into his consciousness from the body, from the soul, and from the spirit.


    "Ahhh-!"


    Screams sounded.


    Scorpio''s golden combat skills, the scarlet poison needle and Pisces'' royal rose, are also known as the two poisonous skills of Saint Seiya.


    The golden combat skills of these two constellations are extremely aimed at those enemies with high strength, high defense, high vitality and strong vitality.


    And Scorpio''s golden combat skill, Scarlet Poison Needle, Andaris, is more ferocious than Pisces'' Royal Rose. Once it is hit once, it will be infected with Scorpio''s poison and suffer unimaginable pain.


    The pain was so severe that even the gods in the Saint Seiya world felt unbearable. It was a first-class interference and torture technique.


    And on the basis of this pain, the Scorpion''s poison also has the characteristic of being directly detonated after being hit fifteen times.


    Therefore, it is also called the 15th nirvana.


    Generally speaking, when the Scorpio Saints want to torture the enemy in order to show kindness or psychological distortion, they will attack the enemy one at a time.


    But Su Jin was not so particular about it.


    He directly shot a fifteen-point scarlet poison needle in one second, as if he wanted Zeus to die quickly.


    If it weren''t for the success rate of the detonation of the Scorpion''s poison, he even wanted to directly use the number of piles to let Zeus die directly.


    Regrettably, however, Zeus had a lot of experience, so he avoided it when he noticed something was wrong. Although he was hit with thirteen needles and suffered severe pain, he avoided the outbreak of the Scorpion''s poison and had room for relaxation.


    But Su Jin didn''t intend to hold back.


    Before Zeus wailed while clutching his heart, Su Jin''s arms all turned into light.


    Hundreds of millions of light-speed fists blasted out, converging into a golden lion and ''biting'' at Zeus.


    hum-


    A sense of restraint struck me.


    However, the center of the small garden noticed that the power exceeding the upper limit of the end was venting, and forcibly turned the surrounding into a gift game field, limiting the upper limit of the strength of both parties.


    In the face of this situation, Su Jin, who had expected it for a long time, did not hesitate. At this moment, his hands and feet completely turned into brilliance.


    The core of the golden lion''s fangs is to condense the attack at the speed of light and smash the enemy''s body.


    In terms of performance, the normal Golden Saint Seiya still only uses his fingers because of his handsomeness, but in the face of Zeus, Su Jin used all his limbs to be safe, and kicked too many times.


    Slap in the face is to slap the face, and the most ironic slap in the face is to step on the face with the foot.


    Even if Su Jin didn''t say it, the gods watching the battle guessed his sinister intentions.


    Everyone knew that he wanted Zeus as a stepping stone, but who would have thought that he would actually step on it with his feet, and it would be maddening.


    Attacked in excruciating pain.


    Zeus''s figure collapsed at this moment.


    His body turned into an invisible cloud, spreading like a cloud.


    At this time, the lion''s fangs hit Zeus, but he relied on the cloud to expand his body area, and let part of his body be shattered by the power of the small universe.


    He bought time with minor injuries and tried to remove the Scorpion''s poison.


    The extremely cold air gathered in Su Jin''s hands, but it was the first ice-type golden combat technique he studied, the aurora execution.


    Absolute zero turns into aurora at this moment.


    However, before that, Zeus''s roar shook in the form of thoughts.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Buzz.


    Su Jin only felt that his soul and head were shaking at this moment, as if countless people were beating gongs and drums in his ears, and with the vibration, a strong fear spread from his heart.


    The voice seemed to come from the body, from the blood, from the genetic instinct, from the instinctive fear of thunder in ancient times.


    He inevitably froze for a moment.


    And taking advantage of the opportunity, Zeus did not know how to suppress the poison of the scorpion, and he was about to throw the thunder spear.


    "Wow!"


    At this moment, Zeus suddenly spit out a large mouthful of black blood, and he was stunned:


    "Hydra''s poisonous snake? You still put poison on your fists?!"


    Zeus had lived for so long, and it was the first time he saw a guy who was so cruel to himself.


    Even the tough guy Hercules couldn''t bear the poison of Xu Dela, Su Jin actually smeared it on his fist, endured this pain from the beginning, launched an attack on him, and successfully killed Xu De just when he was clouded. Ra''s poison penetrated into his body.


    This guy is so cruel to himself!

 Chapter 433：

    What kind of madman did I get into? !


    At this moment, Su Jin had recovered from his fear. He forcibly suppressed his instinct and raised his arm indifferently.


    The lion''s fangs converged again and hit Zeus with a lightning-fast punch.


    "It''s useless, the mere toxin of Xu Dela, I can destroy it in a second... ah ah ah ah!"


    Zeus wanted to ridicule one second, but the next second he let out a shrill scream.


    "It''s the poison of scorpion essence!"


    In the void, Sun Wukong lost his voice.


    The scorpion essence that appeared in the fifty-fifth chapter of Journey to the West, her poison even made the Buddha cry out in pain. It may not be very poisonous, but it is the best in the world when it comes to making people feel the pain. One is powerful.


    "Don''t look at me, that scorpion has already been digested by me! I don''t know where Su Jin got the poison."


    In the void, Subaru Hixing-kun gave a wry smile.


    The scorpion that offended the Buddha had already been eaten by him, how could she still be alive.


    He can''t even let the scorpion spirit live, that''s the poisonous scorpion that offended the Buddha.


    "Bastard!"


    In the pain, Zeus, who suffered three galaxy starbursts and half of his body was blown up, was furious.


    A round of golden divine armor was draped over him, the Aegis was put on his left forearm, his right hand held a thunder spear, his left hand held a short sword, and he wore a pair of winged golden boots on his feet. , a white cloud appeared under his feet, a light wheel of wisdom appeared behind his head, and behind his back there appeared an artifact of authority that was hidden in the void and faintly issued on behalf of him.


    The colorful divine light enveloped Zeus, and it was the spirit of an artifact that revived on its own, venting its power.


    The colorful divine light was so dazzling that Su Jin couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    At this moment, Zeus roared:


    "Give me death!"


    Before he could finish his words, an arm gently patted his shoulder and pressed his hand.


    "Brother, don''t be so impulsive?"


    Emperor Shitian held Zeus Dao with a smile.


    At this moment, Su Jin suddenly made a surprise attack, burning the small universe for the first time, and his whole body was wrapped in a dazzling galaxy.


    Maximum output, galaxy starburst!


    But he wanted to kill him in one breath while Di Shitian was holding on to Zeus.


    "Humph!"


    An unhappy humming sounded.


    The attack launched by Su Jin disappeared without a trace.


    And at this moment, a pair of arms framed Su Jin''s neck and tightly locked him under his armpits.


    "You want us to be **** off, don''t you?"


    Su Jin heard Bai Yasha''s voice and stopped playing.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was strangled by his neck and lowered his head, slowly raised the corner of his mouth at an angle that no one noticed.


    0555 this is normal


    Seeing Su Jin being held by Bai Yasha.


    The opposite Di Shitian patted his chest and said with a look of fear:


    "It scared me to death, I almost thought I was gone."


    "Hey, boy Su Jin, do you even want to kill me!"


    Su Jin didn''t speak, just looked at Di Shitian speechlessly.


    kill him?


    Don''t say that Di Shitian is just an incarnation, just say that his deity, that is a three-digit natural **** and Buddha.


    Su Jin doubted that he might not even be able to break the defense of Emperor Shitian without burning the small universe.


    Four-digit to three-digit numbers are the expansion of the divine body, even if the gods who were in a weak state before, will lose this weakness when they reach three-digit numbers.


    He was just chasing after Zeus specifically to make Zeus so embarrassed.


    If Zeus is sublimated to three digits, Su Jin really dare not come to the door.


    "Haha, don''t look at me like that!"


    Di Shitian touched his nose, then glanced at Zeus, and said sincerely:


    "Give me a face, how about the end of this matter? After all, the two of you have violated the rules set by the gods. If you continue to kill, I, the leader of the Heavenly Army, will have to crusade against you."


    Zeus'' eyes turned red.


    I just got beaten up several times by this **** Su Jin, stomped on his face, and poisoned him three times, but you told me that''s it?


    Pull the side frame, just pull the side frame, without even covering up?


    On the other hand, Su Jin also sneered:


    "Stop? Hehe."


    He didn''t say anything, but the threat in his words was even more powerful.


    "Shut up you."


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes.


    She is now an eighteen-year-old adult. It seems that she has lifted the restrictions of the Yaksha godhead and partially restored her spiritual level. In fact, the scale of strength is a standard three-digit level, and it is still easy to hold a Su Jin.


    "Good guy, you come and beat people without saying anything, you are capable!"


    Shiroyasha complained in his tone, but he didn''t say anything like punishment.


    This is a four-digit number that belongs to her directly, and is not under the rules of the gods. She has been greedy for a long time.


    Which two-digit subordinate does not have a four-digit subordinate under Akira Hakoba, she is the only one who does not have Shiroyasha.


    Now one has finally emerged, and it must be guarded or Zeus will be killed.


    This Greek god-king is really crazy. He took out all the divine tools of authority he had conceived, as if he was going to use the power of authority to kill Su Jin''s rhythm.


    Bai Yasha looked at it carefully, and Zeus''s divine weapon of authority was at least two thousand.


    This amount is almost close to the ability to collect all the systems of the small garden, and it is the limit of two-digit promotion.


    This bastard, hiding in the lower level actually wants to cross the three-digit boundary in one step and reach the two-digit number, which is really the insidiousness of his grandmother.


    "God Shitian."


    Zeus looked at Su Jin faintly, and said attentively:


    "Fighting at the lower level is not allowed between four-digit exceptions, but that means that four-digit gods and Buddhas are not allowed to fight. The **** in front of me is a human being, not a god, so it shouldn''t be within the scope of the rules, right? "


    "Stop it!"


    Di Shitian rolled his eyes, patted Zeus on the shoulder and said:


    "If the strength reaches four figures, it is not allowed to fight without rules in the lower level, or the fight can only be carried out in the special venue of the gift game, and the battle needs to be applied to the Heavenly Army."


    "There''s no such thing here. Both parties have to be the rules of the gods. What you said is just an unspoken rule."


    When Di Shitian said this, he looked at Su Jin meaningfully and said:


    "After all, when the rules were made, I never thought that there would be four-digit human beings."


    "Well, but this is also simple. I, one of the founders of Hakoba, was present, and the White Night King was also present as a two-digit **** and Buddha. As long as the two of us have a unified opinion, we can supplement the rules."


    "So..." Di Shitian waved his hand, the space exploded, directly smashing the artifact that was waiting behind Zeus, and sneered: "Be honest with me, you still want to play sneak attack?"


    Zeus didn''t say a word, he just broke Di Shitian''s hand on his own, took off his divine armor, revealing the robe just made inside, facing Su Jin, snorted coldly:


    "Looks like you got your life back."


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t kill you sooner."


    Su Jin showed a regretful expression.


    His expression was real.


    Don''t take advantage of Zeus''s four-digit number and the weak body of God, kill him now, and it will be difficult to have another chance in the future.


    After all, with this experience, Zeus will definitely strengthen his physical defense.


    In case of being a little more ruthless, Zeus is afraid that he will be directly sublimated to three digits.


    He can already be sublimated to three digits, and he has even gone a long way in the three digits. Once he succeeds, he will go to the place in the heaven where he can exert his strength in three digits.


    At that time, Su Jin and his strength are so different, it is really not easy to kill.


    "Good guy, you really want to kill him!" Di Shitian said stupefied.


    He has never seen Su Jin so cruel.


    Come up to kill Zeus.


    It''s just a challenge, right?


    When he was chatting with his colleagues before, he thought it was a friendly match.


    Probably Zeus and Su Jin pick a place, fight a little, and then Su Jin loses to knowing, pays a small gift, releases the main incarnations of Hermes and Ares, and that''s it.


    The results of it?


    This guy, secretly sneaked into Mount Olympus, and almost killed all the gods and kings.


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian couldn''t help but look at Bai Yasha:


    Your cub is so fierce, you know?


    That is, regardless of who is from God! The White Night King raised his chin proudly.


    Although it is very embarrassing for one''s own people to beat one''s own people, but isn''t this a win?


    At least Su Jin won a hand just now. Although it was poisoning, when the enemy is weak and I am strong, isn''t it normal to poison?


    And when the two looked at each other, Zeus was still saying cruel words:


    "Next time, I won''t give you a chance."


    "Hydra''s poison, the poison of scorpion essence, and the earliest poison have all been cracked by me, and you have nothing to do... Hiss!"


    When Zeus spoke, a bottle containing red liquid fell out of Su Jin''s clothes.


    The strong poisonous power made Zeus unable to bear his tongue.


    This poison, he is not afraid of it alone, but if he was hit with three kinds of strange poison just now, and then hit this one, the poison on top of the poison, it might really be over.


    Grass, does Athena want this guy to develop a poison to kill me?


    You are really my own daughter!


    "Whose blood is this, so poisonous?"


    Shiroyasha''s eyes widened, and he looked down at the glass bottle on the ground.


    Su Jin had this thing on her body just now, and then she hugged him with her hands?


    Ah this...


    "As an ordinary human who is good at using poison, is it normal for me to have a little poisonous blood on my body?"


    Su Jin laughed dryly, leaned down and picked up the bottle, and during this action, another purple glass bottle fell from his body.


    "¡­"


    The scene became very embarrassing for a while.


    0556 Declare War


    "Grass, how much poison does this guy carry?"


    In the Void Realm, a God King couldn''t help but stunned.


    "Calculate carefully, the poison that made Zeus''s arm necrotic at the beginning, the snake venom of Xudra, the scorpion venom of scorpion essence, then these two bottles of strange poisonous blood, and the strange poisonous trick that makes people painful when hit. , there are already six."


    "Good guy, is this guy an exception with the four-digit promotion of the power of ''poison''?"

 Chapter 434：

    "The power of poison? There are too few people who play this trick, and most of them are dead, and the rest can only be found among those hidden demons."


    "This kid is not easy to mess with, he is fierce and poisonous. Let''s hide from him in the future."


    A statue of existence communicated in secret, and at the same time silently labelled Su Jin as not to be messed with.


    Common things like ''poison'' are fine, and basically few people are afraid of them, but if they play tricks and develop it as the main authority, no one is an easy to mess with.


    Don''t say far, just say near.


    That scorpion essence stung the Buddha.


    The two-digit Buddha couldn''t help but exhale, it was terrifying to the extreme.


    "After that scorpion died, I thought I could relax in the future, but another poisonous monster appeared." A four-digit exceptional powerhouse in the lower level couldn''t help but let out a wry smile.


    Living in the same place with people who play drugs is a test of psychological endurance.


    If my old enemy finds the opposite side and buys some strange poison, it will be so refreshing, it will make you cry.


    "Oh, be careful in the future."


    Sighs came and went.


    And in the open-air Temple of the King.


    The awkward atmosphere is still spreading.


    "I just said that too."


    Su Jin pretended that nothing happened, picked up the bottle from the ground, and forcibly calmly said:


    "As an ordinary human who is good at using poison, it is normal for me to have a little poisonous blood on my body."


    "It''s normal."


    Di Shitian nodded and took a few steps back, then turned his head and looked at Zeus who had been hiding behind him:


    "Brother, don''t be like this, okay?"


    Di Shitian really wanted to cry.


    Zeus, you old man, are you trying to use me as a meat shield?


    Grass!


    You can be considered to have prostituted the same woman together, and there are many "good brothers" floating around, right?


    As for cheating on me like that?


    Moreover, in the face of a human being who chooses to step back, what about the majesty of your god-king? Don''t you feel ashamed?


    "Hmph, crooked way."


    Zeus snorted coldly and walked away:


    "I''ll let you go this time, but you have to be clear that starting from today, this little garden will have me but you, and you but me."


    At this time, Su Jin said quietly:


    "Remember not to eat or touch women in the future, it will be poisoned."


    Zeus''s footsteps stopped, and the face with his back to Su Jin was pitch black.


    At the end, he snorted coldly, walked into the depths of the palace, and gradually disappeared.


    Bai Yasha stared at the position where Zeus left for a while, then smiled and patted Su Jin''s shoulder and said:


    "Good guy, you can make the old ghost give in, and you have the ability."


    "It''s scattered, Zhuang eats, Zhuang eats!"


    The casino expert Di Shitian clapped his hands with a smile and watched a god-king take back his spiritual thoughts.


    When the people were almost dispersed, he set up a secret barrier, stared at Su Jin for a long time, and finally sighed:


    "Prepare for a protracted war."


    "How to say?"


    Su Jin frowned and asked a little puzzled.


    "Still pretending to be stupid?"


    "Isn''t that your purpose?"


    Di Shitian rolled his eyes.


    "You think others can''t see it?"


    Su Jin heard the words and looked at Di Shi Tian strangely:


    "Then tell me what you saw."


    "Yo, I still don''t accept the account."


    Di Shitian patted Su Jin''s shoulder vigorously, hooked his neck and said:


    "You kid, from the beginning, you wanted to force Zeus to step back, right?"


    "Show strength, let Zeus retreat in spite of the difficulties, or by the way, let him shame him once, and then maintain the relationship between the two sides to the point of declaring war on the surface."


    "You should be very clear that if two four-digit exceptions are fully developed at the lower level, the heaven army will intervene. No matter who has the upper hand in the fight, it is impossible to kill the other party in the end."


    "Therefore, the final structure of this confrontation is to declare war on both sides, and let the four-digit middle-level power fight through the gift game to avoid the loss of high-level combat power. In other words, it will eventually become a middle-level power. Friendly game."


    "You kid should have recruited more powerful and aggressive four-digit members recently, or attracted foreign aid, otherwise you won''t choose this."


    "And if it''s what I think, you have at least one three-digit old guy as a staff advisor. Only people of this level can clearly know the rules here."


    "Disgusting Zeus with poison, forcing him to make concessions, and maintaining the relationship between the two sides at a level that is hostile but does not start a full-scale war."


    "Good guy, for the incarnations of Hermes and Ares, is it really worth it for you to make these arrangements?"


    Su Jin looked at Di Shitian, and said with a faint look, "If I say, how can I control them?"


    The fact is exactly as Di Shitian said, Su Jin''s plan is inseparable from what he said.


    Before he knocked on the door, he had already thought of the final outcome.


    Otherwise, he would not have put on Zeus without putting on the holy clothes.


    If he really wants to fight for life and death, he will definitely put on the holy clothes, sublime the microcosm to the extreme, temporarily embody the divine clothes, and try to see if he can kill Zeus with one blow.


    But in fact, such a thing is impossible.


    Zeus, the old thing, has stayed in the lower level for so long, and as expected by Algor, he has already reached a deep level in the three-digit level.


    If he is given more time, Zeus is likely to become the eighteenth double-digit and become the real giant of Hakoniwa.


    But now, all this has been destroyed by Su Jin.


    Zeus''s hidden strength was exposed by his poison, and then the gods will inevitably make arrangements for him.


    The gods who had just left were not driven away by Emperor Shitian, but were hinted by Emperor Shitian to rush home to limit Zeus'' development.


    Among these old yin, none of them are easy to mess with.


    "Control them?" Di Shitian widened his eyes and said incredulously, "Do you still have such a means?"


    "Trade secret, no comment."


    Su Jin said in a flat tone.


    Hermes and Ares, the mechanical gods under his command, could never stay out of sight, so it was inevitable that the means of the holy annihilation would be exposed, so Su Jin didn''t care to say it.


    "Trade secret? That means you allow me to buy it?" Di Shitian showed a pained expression.


    This is the rhythm to slaughter him!


    "Forget it, I''ve been playing too much recently, and I''m very poor, so I won''t get involved."


    When Di Shitian said this, he patted Su Jin on the shoulder and said:


    "Live well."


    After he finished speaking, he left.


    When Su Jin made such a thing, he, the leader of the Heavenly Army, had to go back to write a report and change the rules by the way.


    A four-digit human being with an exceptional figure defeated Zeus with poison. Haha, the next day will be lively.


    Wouldn''t Zeus just let it go? That''s right... Su Jin understood what Di Shitian meant, and in the face of this situation, he could only bite the bullet and deal with it.


    Fortunately, in this wave, he defeated Zeus.


    "Good boy! You have great patience!"


    When Di Shitian left, Bai Yasha pulled Su Jin and kissed him on the face:


    "Haha, when you''re done with the community, let''s take you to see the queen, and this time we''re going to **** her off in person! Are there subordinates who are out of line? It''s annoying to show off to us every few hundred years. what!"


    Su Jin touched his cheek and looked at Bai Yasha speechlessly.


    Co-authoring my strength is the capital you want the queen to show off? You are really my sweet jacket.


    Aren''t you afraid that the Queen will give me eye drops?


    And just when Bai Yasha laughed, an inquiry sounded.


    "have time?"


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, but saw a male **** with red inch hair and an ordinary face, wearing a red robe, entering this hidden secret realm.


    "Hephaestus?" Shiroyasha was surprised, and immediately realized something, and took the initiative to avoid it.


    "thanks."


    Hephaestus nodded slightly towards Bai Yasha who was leaving, and then looked at Su Jin:


    "I want to chat with you."


    Su Jin looked strange, but nodded and said:


    "it is good."


    Chapter 0557 Is this Shenhao?


    Mount Olympus, the Greek-style pavilion near the top of the mountain.


    "Is the tea okay?"


    Sitting on the stone bench, Hephaestus skillfully made a pot of tea and said to Su Jin.


    "Have a heart."


    Su Jin is of course not without it. For him, both wine and tea are fine, but his living habits make him prefer tea.


    Hephaestus handed the brewed tea to Su Jin, and said gently:


    "This is the spring water that was born from the Fountain of Life that was sold to me when the Celtic Gods were still alive. It should be considered out of print now."


    "Oh? Let''s try it."


    Su Jin picked up the teacup and took a sip. After entering it, the warm tea turned into rich life energy, nourishing his body.


    In the invisible corners of the cells, Su Jin''s hands that had been damaged by the application of Xu Dela snake venom quickly recovered, and soon returned to their original state, even slightly stronger.


    "Good tea."


    Su Jin sighed.


    Spring water and tea are not ordinary, and this kind of good stuff that is effective for him with four figures is indeed rare in Hakoten.


    "If you like it, bring back a few thousand tons."


    Hephaestus smiled softly.


    Is this how tyrants make friends? Four-digit treasures are counted in thousand tons... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched faintly.


    Everyone in Hakote said that Hephaestus was rich. Su Jin didn''t know how rich he was before, but now he knows.


    This guy has a home in the mine, and the scale of this mine is still calculated according to the universe.


    In the face of temptation, Su Jin wanted to refuse, but when he came back to his senses, he had already received the gift card containing 9,000 tons of life spring water.


    "Are you happy?"


    Su Jin put away the gift card and looked at Hephaestus.

 Chapter 435：

    "See?" Hephaestus was surprised, and then suddenly said: "That''s right, my conflicts with these brothers and sisters are no secret anymore."


    More than that... The most miserable Lord God of Hakoba ranks first, Hephaestus, who has never come down since he went up... This contradiction is really too big... Su Jin scolded in his heart, but on the surface he tried his best to restrain himself Take your own sympathy and calm yourself down.


    He was afraid that his sympathetic expression would irritate Hephaestus. After all, he had just received the money, and he didn''t want to go too far.


    "If you want to laugh, laugh. To be honest, if it wasn''t for my mother who made me feel a little warmer, I''m afraid I would have found a way to leave this group of gods long ago."


    Hephaestus laughed, then shook his head slightly and said:


    "Well, you should have heard of the Roman gods, and I am the gold master behind them."


    Hiss... Su Jin secretly took a deep breath.


    Roman gods.


    It is said to be a group of twelve gods inherited from the Greek system.


    This group also exists in Hakoniwa, but unlike Greece, they are basically at the top of the three-digit Hakoten.


    In other words, behind Hephaestus stood twelve figures of three figures.


    This... this is no longer a local tyrant, at least in terms of number of Roman gods, it is already comparable to Greece.


    Su Jin looked at Hephaestus, his eyes wrinkled and said:


    "It''s hard for me to imagine that a character like you would suffer such grievances."


    Having cultivated twelve god-kings, Su Jin did not believe that Hephaestus had not tried to attack Zeus.


    Hearing this, Hephaestus sighed: "It was only one step away, and Zeus was lucky enough to escape."


    "You also know how much power Zeus has accumulated in the four figures. My chance is only one time, and the result is a failure."


    "Later, the twelve gods of Rome were reduced to the heaven one by one by Zeus, and there was no way to try again."


    Speaking of this, Hephaestus forced a smile and said:


    "However, at least it is a good thing to make him dare not go to the heavens easily."


    You really surrounded and killed Zeus... Su Jin forcibly stabilized his expression.


    Without Hephaestus explaining it in detail, he could have imagined what it would be like.


    The twelve main gods besieged Zeus, no wonder Hephaestus said bad luck.


    It is estimated that something major happened to allow Zeus to escape successfully. Otherwise, if twelve strong men of the same level shot, Zeus would be difficult to escape.


    I am afraid that it was only one step away, Hephaestus could play the suona in front of Zeus'' tomb. If Su Jin was there at that time, I am afraid that he would present the music score of the Pure Land of Bliss and force the beauty **** Aphrodite to dance, the more he danced. far better.


    But...is this the group of Greek gods...the father is green with the son, the son kills the father, it is really a father''s kindness and filial piety!


    Fortunately, I live in the range of the Celestial Gods, not as brutal as Greece... Su Jin slandered in his heart.


    At this time, Hephaestus warned again:


    "Don''t tell the public about this. At least among the Greek gods, no one knows about it except Zeus and Athena, Uncle Hades, and my mother **** Hera."


    "I understand, I understand." Su Jin froze for a moment, then showed an expression of understanding.


    Only Zeus, Hera, Athena, and Hades know about it, that is, Ares, Aphrodite, and Hermes don''t.


    This Hephaestus wants to give adulterers and prostitutes a slap in the face.


    understand understanding.


    Although Su Jin had the mind to watch the play, he didn''t care about the conflicts between Hephaestus'' family.


    For him, if Ares and Hermes let him meet the body, they would try to kill him, and Zeus would kill him if he could.


    As for the others, he wouldn''t care if he didn''t provoke him.


    "Let''s talk about it."


    After chatting a few more words, Hephaestus obviously didn''t say these locked moods:


    "The purpose of my chat with Mr. Su Jin today is to buy the scorpion venom left in your hand."


    "Don''t you think so?"


    Su Jin raised his brows and pointed to the temple of Zeus behind.


    Buying the poisonous Zeus in the Temple of Zeus, this... this is too interesting, right?


    "That''s right." Hephaestus nodded.


    Su Jin frowned, looking at the face of the gift he received earlier, persuaded:


    "With all due respect, he has been prepared, and it is not so easy to be recruited."


    "It doesn''t matter." Hephaestus smiled: "He can''t be on guard forever, and he also knows that I will definitely buy it, but I just want to buy it in front of him and tell him to always be careful about me."


    Good guy, psychological tactics... It''s not unreasonable for Zeus to be so strong. He was disgusted by Hephaestus. If he wasn''t strong, he would have died a long time ago... Su Jin sighed in his heart, and took out two small bottles of poison powder from the gift card at the same time. :


    "That''s all I have on hand. It''s only about 30 grams. If you make it up, it''s about three times."


    The toxins in Su Jin''s hands were all purchased with points on the Dimensional Forum.


    He bought a total of five toxins, a total of five thousand points.


    The last remaining two of them are the eighth sense Scorpio Saint Seiya''s heat poison and Pisces poisonous blood.


    These two were used by him to cultivate golden combat skills, so in the end he was not willing to use them, but used them to deter Zeus.


    "enough."


    Hephaestus nodded slightly, and then golden **** of light appeared in his hands.


    After the light ball appeared, it immediately revolved around Hephaestus like a group of stars.


    "This is the limit power that I bought through various channels. Have you heard of limit power?"


    "I''ve heard that a special power that can be promoted to authority is only one step away. Although it needs a certain opportunity, it is the top grade of power, and it is a commodity that the three-digit king of gods fanatically pursues."


    "I remember that only a very small number of gods and Buddhas can strip away their ultimate power and turn it into a special kind of power gift."


    Su Jin looked at the sphere of power light in mid-air, good guy, there are nearly a hundred of them.


    This Hephaestus is really unimaginable, and it is hard to imagine how he earned such wealth.


    Are craftsmen so popular?


    "I am such a special **** and Buddha, otherwise Zeus would not let me forge his thunder scepter."


    Hephaestus sighed with emotion, how young he used to be.


    Seeing that God the Father had married his most beautiful daughter, Aphrodite, he thought that he was highly valued by his father.


    As a result, after a long time, it turned out that Zeus wanted him to help him build an artifact of authority, so he married his beloved Aphrodite to him.


    Forget it, considering that the two were already living together at that time, after careful calculation, it was still his green Zeus, not considering these.


    Hephaestus shook his head, then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Compared to you, you should know the value of these special powers. Although I really want to sell you three, I have made an agreement with the gods that only one power can be sold to the same person at random within a hundred years."


    "But this time, I''m going to overstep a little bit, in the name of exchanging toxins, so that you can freely choose one."


    "Are you sure?" Su Jin''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Of course." Hephaestus smiled, then said to Su Jin, "Choose one."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded slightly.


    Then, he raised his head and stared at nearly a hundred golden light **** in midair, and after a long time, he stretched out his hand to one of them.


    Chapter 0558 Mechanical


    Olympus, the gate of the realm at the foot of the mountain.


    Bai Yasha, who was leaning against a big tree, finally waited until Su Jin came down the mountain.


    When she saw Su Jin, her eyes suddenly lit up:


    "Boy Su Jin, show us what power you have changed."


    "You guessed it..." Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha who was speechless.


    "of course."


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and said with a smile:


    "You must know that the best and most valuable thing in Hephaestus''s hand is the means of stripping away the ultimate power."


    "The personal characteristics of the upper authority are too strong, and they can only create artifacts. The lower powers are not as valuable, so there are only extreme powers, and he is the best at it."


    "Show me, what did you get?"


    Su Jin was helpless, turned his hand and took out a golden light group.


    Inside the light group is a gray, unidentified metal that is constantly deforming.


    Bai Yasha glanced at the eyes and saw the name of the power:


    [Blessing of Power: Machinery. ¡¿


    "Mechanical? This seems to be a new concept that appeared after the 18th century, and it seems that the source is a robotic assistant made by Hephaestus... Good guy, this is one of that guy''s best tricks, and he actually gave it to you. ."


    "What do you use this for?"


    Su Jin was speechless, snapped his fingers, and actually took out two mechanical gods from the gift card.


    After taking it out, he quickly put it away, only giving Bai Yasha a glimpse.


    "Good guy, we can only say good guy!"


    "Co-authoring with you and Zeus is for this!"


    Bai Yasha''s eyes widened with a look of disbelief.


    what did she see?


    The main battle avatars of Hermes and Ares were actually transformed into machines?


    What is this called, is it mechanical?


    Two abnormal four-digit mechanical gods... This... This wave of blood is earned!


    If you fight with Zeus for a while, you can get two four-digit mechanical gods, and I am afraid that a large group of three-digit **** kings will be moved.


    Not to mention that four-digit exceptional strength is equivalent to three-digit strength, but the most important thing is that they can move freely in the lower layers, and the **** king can only live in the three-digit heaven, which has extremely terrifying value.


    If the three-digit figure wants to do anything in the lower realm, they must rely on incarnation, but few gods are willing to let the main battle incarnation of the lower realm with authority.


    Because there are demon kings in the lower realm.


    The purpose of some powerful demon kings hiding in the lower realm is to attack and kill these three-digit figures with authority, thereby depriving them of their weakened powers and strengthening themselves.


    It can be said that the incarnation of the three-digit **** king with authority is a mobile treasure house for the strong in the lower realm.


    In view of this, the exceptional existence of four figures who can exert terrifying power in the lower layers is so noble.


    Because they can fight head-on with the incarnation of the god-king with authority, and have a high probability of winning.


    "This is the control method you mentioned earlier. We thought it was something that can only be used a few times. Good guy, permanent control. I really can only say good guy."


    Bai Yasha grabbed Su Jin''s hand and rubbed it for a while, as if it was a golden hand.


    In fact, this is exactly the case, transforming the incarnation into a mechanical **** to control it.


    Although this is not comparable to hunting and killing the avatar of the king of gods, and stripping the power of the power to strengthen itself, but an extra subordinate, the value is simply too great.


    It was her, she chose this too.


    If Halloween sent an avatar... Shiroyasha''s eyes lit up like a light bulb.


    "Can we learn?"


    "Are you sure? Will those two agree?" Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha strangely.


    He could guess what Shiroyasha was thinking even with his feet.


    It is a strange thing that the two goddesses do not stop the Queen of Halloween.


    They joined forces. Although they were not afraid of the Queen of Halloween at the upper level, they did not want to offend each other.


    After all, in Hakoniwa, where the two-digit limit is limited, the queen is the veritable one-on-one strongest.


    In addition, the truth of the other party seems to be the truth of the summoning system, and even the group attack can''t be guaranteed to win her, it is simply a real enemy.

 Chapter 436：

    This is why even Shiroyasha knelt down, Algor was sealed, and the Queen of Halloween still lived a good life as a Demon King.


    "It''s a pity... the boss will definitely refuse."


    Bai Yasha smacked his mouth, thought about it, and finally sighed.


    "Forget it."


    "Oh, yes. This mechanical power is really suitable for you, at least it has extraordinary advantages in controlling and strengthening these mechanical gods."


    "By the way, do you plan to use this as the first sovereign power?"


    "No. I''ll think about it again."


    Su Jin shook his head. He had thought carefully before that the most suitable for himself, or the most suitable for the small universe, was the power of destruction, destruction, and end.


    And these extremely lethal powers are in high demand in the lower levels of Hakoba. Although he asked Leticia to secretly send a purchase message in Thousand Eyes, he was not sure when he would get it.


    The powers in the small garden can be purchased through commercial transactions, or obtained by challenging the gift game, which is why Hephaestus is so rich.


    It is precisely because of this nature that Hakoten is called the paradise of the gods.


    Because power is a thing, as long as it is not a two-digit number, it is needed, and it is just needed for promotion to two-digit number. There is no **** who is not on the way to buy power and cultivate power.


    Therefore, he is now cultivating the fragments of power that Little Athena got from where he got it, and maybe one day he will be sublimated into power.


    Anyway, you have to prepare both hands.


    "It''s fine if you think about it yourself, and we won''t talk too much."


    Shiroyasha sighed.


    In fact, she also wanted to point and point Su Jin, but to be honest, she is a poor two-figure, and the best shot is actually splitting her own authority and giving Su Jin insight.


    But that kind of road is obviously not suitable for Su Jin who has a simulated star chart.


    Her help was most useful after Su Jin was promoted to three figures, had her own path, and was able to resist the influence of her power.


    "Next, the Greek gods are expected to launch a **** war against Arcadia. At that time, I will choose an area as your battlefield. You have to prepare Leticia and the others."


    "This kind of battle is a war under the exception, and the Greek group of gods are not easy to mess with."


    "I see."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said in a serious tone.


    He knew that it would be difficult for the rest of the community to follow, but fortunately, he blocked the most difficult level.


    In comparison, although the battle with Greece was hard, it was also an accelerator for their growth.


    He can only help from the side, and he can''t interfere in the next road.


    "Just be clear."


    Shiroyasha nodded, and then said with tears in his eyes:


    "Speaking of which, your debut battle is still going on. Those lower-level gods, Buddhas and communities would never have imagined that you would hit Greece at such a time and try to kill Zeus. The most important thing is that you are still covered in blood. Return."


    "What is this? Homecoming?"


    "maybe."


    Su Jin smiled, a little smug on his face.


    "If you say something, you''re still out of breath."


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and scolded with a smile:


    "We originally wanted to remind you how to explain to the Black Rabbit and the others, but thinking about it now, you must have a clue, right?"


    "Black Rabbit..." Su Jin''s face darkened slightly.


    He came to Greece, but even Leticia didn''t know it.


    Going back this time, I''m afraid I''m going to sleep on the floor.


    Alas...Su Jin sighed, then shrugged and said:


    "It''s time to go back."


    "Yeah. Time to go back."


    Bai Yasha sighed with emotion.


    In less than a year, the fallen Arcadia walked out of the first four-digit human.


    The canary''s shattered dream of a major class alliance seems to be caught by surprise now, which is really a bright light...


    Unfortunately, the canary can''t be seen anymore... Bai Yasha sighed and shook his head:


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go back and prepare to announce the end of the gift game."


    "Why do you feel like you are more anxious than me?"


    With Su Jin complaining, the two entered the realm gate.


    The target, the lower level, the capital at the end.


    Chapter 0559 Power trading, the foundation of the garden


    Back to the capital of the end.


    Even if the end is only a small city with a seven-digit outer door, it is far inferior to Mount Olympus in terms of energy concentration and environmental resources, but after returning here, Su Jin really felt relieved.


    The golden den and the silver den are not as good as his own kennel. Although this is a bit vulgar, Su Jin really thinks so.


    Looking back at the realm gate, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "The case of Greece is half-finished, but it can also be said to have just begun."


    The rest is nothing more than the war of gods after the hostility with the Greek gods, but that is only a partial friction, although it will be very difficult to resist with the power of Arcadia, but at least there is no crisis of destruction.


    This is the reason why he wants to take the lead.


    He couldn''t let Zeus sit back and slowly think about how to deal with Arcadia and how to deal with him Su Jin.


    Cut the mess with a quick knife, and get the first move before Zeus takes action. This is Su Jin''s plan.


    It is better for him to go first than to let Zeus go first, because Greece can fail countless times, but he Su Jin can only fail once.


    At this time, it was an unequal confrontation, but fortunately Su Jin won.


    Even if Zeus suffered a big loss and was even forced to reveal his old foundation, revealing that he was very close to the double-digit background, he also lost the opportunity to attack Su Jin.


    Not to mention that Su Jin still hides the biggest trump card of the holy clothes, it is said that the gods of the heavens will no longer let Zeus continue to settle and strengthen themselves.


    There are only so many two-digit positions, and those god-kings who aspire to become two-digit figures will not allow Zeus to continue to become stronger rapidly.


    And Su Jin is a flag, a weapon of disgusting Zeus.


    Even if the gods haven''t done anything yet, Su Jin can guess that a lot of Arcadia''s ''allies'' will come out to help and participate in the battle between Arcadia and Greece. .


    At that time, if someone asks more, these allies will definitely claim to be the good brothers of Arcadia, who have been helped by the canaries.


    But in fact, everyone knows it.


    The god-kings at the upper level hope to use the battle of gods to delay Zeus''s pace, limit their movements, and thus limit Zeus'' chances of gaining authority.


    When all the main energy of the Greek gods was delayed by the battle of gods, and Zeus alone was the only one to comprehend and collect power, then the time was slow.


    You must know that there is a shortcut for adding an authority to a three-digit number.


    Normally, if a three-figure statue wants to gain an authority, it must be cultivated from the most basic concept, suppress the old authority integrated into the spirituality, and slowly cultivate a concept into power and finally into authority.


    The balance, difficulty, and whether the concept can grow under the oppression of authority is a big problem.


    It can be said that every time a new authority is cultivated from scratch, it is an extremely energy-consuming chore for a three-figure figure.


    Just like Su Jin got an extreme power from Hephaestus.


    Power can be purchased and acquired from other communities.


    This is countless times faster than cultivating from a concept. Almost all the training in the early stage is omitted, and it can be done in one step, leaving the trouble of sublimating power into authority, and unifying authority and coordinating itself.


    Although sublimating power is also a labor-intensive thing, it is countless times easier than cultivating concepts from the beginning.


    The power exchange is also the main reason why Hakoba is called the paradise of the gods.


    In Little Garden, especially the lower level of Little Garden, as long as you are rich enough, have enough gifts in hand, are willing to spend energy, and participate in the gift game more, you can always acquire power-level gifts from other people.


    This is equivalent to saving countless hard labor.


    If a four-digit number wants to be promoted to a three-digit number, he needs to use his sovereign energy to devour other abilities, remove all restrictions, and reach the level where one ability can evolve all functions.


    If three-digit numbers want to gain authority, they need to gain power, repeat the process of four-digit promotion, and cultivate them into authority.


    In Little Garden, powers can be freely taken out without damaging the fundamentals, so that they can be bought, sold, and traded. These are the unique advantages of Little Garden, which can save countless powerhouses'' time and energy.


    Of course, this savings is based on the numerous and powerful subordinates.


    Otherwise, why did those powerful beings establish the group of gods? It''s not because of how good people are.


    "Look, it''s the same as what I said, even if Zeus suffered a big loss, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to you."


    "After being poisoned by someone who is regarded as a weak person one after another, he was even so aggrieved that he couldn''t do it. Hehe, Zeus must have exploded his lungs now, hahaha!"


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t see the scene, otherwise it must be very interesting."


    Algorr''s voice appeared in Su Jin''s mind, which made his face change slightly, and he couldn''t help but look at Shiroyasha in front of him.


    "What are you afraid of? Do you think that **** in Bai Ye can detect me?"


    Algorr''s tone was full of contempt:


    "If she didn''t have a self-proclaimed spirit, or she was still in a complete posture, how far would I hide, but now? It''s just a partial recovery of the three-digit spirit, and I''m afraid that it will affect the lower realm and restrain her power. In this way, she can When I found me, I, Algor, dared to smear mustard on my face!"


    Hearing Al Gore''s words, Su Jin subconsciously thought: Generally speaking, the end of such an oath will definitely be slapped in the face.


    "Speaking of which, Su Jin, your poisonous trick was taught to you by Al Gore, right?"


    Shiroyasha, who was walking in front, turned back slightly and asked.


    "..."


    Al Gore suddenly stopped talking, and only Su Jin could hear her embarrassment from the faintly sensed breathing.


    ''It''s more than teaching, she is hiding in my Lingerie now... But then again, Flag can''t stand! ¡¯


    ''Especially in the face of an existence like Shiroyasha... Don''t look at her self-proclaimed spirituality, but just like a blind person''s ears must be easy to use, although Shiroyasha has self-proclaimed power, she is extremely bad for her. acute perception. ¡¯


    ¡®Look, didn¡¯t you just roll over here? '' Su Jin stabbed back in his heart.


    "You don''t need to explain it kindly!" Algor shouted angrily in Su Jin''s mind.


    Being slapped in the face and being chased and stabbed by Su Jin, Al Gore is very angry now.


    But unfortunately, she can''t do anything yet.


    It doesn''t matter if she secretly chats with Su Jin''s spiritual sense, if she does some small tricks to Su Jin, Bai Yasha will definitely find her trace at the first time, and then things will be bad.


    In view of this, Al Gore decided...to counsel this wave first.


    Chapter 0560 The man who makes miracles


    "Dumb?"


    "That''s right, you can''t admit this kind of thing, at least not verbally."


    Bai Yasha shook his head, but he didn''t mind Su Jin''s silence.


    In Hakoba, there are some things that you can''t say nonsense. If you say it, you will be asking for trouble.


    If Su Jin admits here that he has a connection with Al Gore, if there is a three-digit figure who is good at divination and divination, there is still a high probability that he will grab his braid.


    The magic star Algor has a very poor reputation in Hakoniwa. He has offended many **** kings with that mouth. In addition, the other party has challenged the three thousand worlds and the Buddha''s behavior. Naturally, there are people who want to catch Algor and ask him A buddha flattered.


    If Su Jin gets involved in this kind of thing, he may not die, but trouble is absolute.


    "It doesn''t matter if you cooperate with Algor, as long as you don''t expose it, we can still protect you with our face in Buddhism."


    Bai Yasha said, turning his head sideways, reminding Su Jin:


    "In this situation, although Greece and you are not going to die forever, Zeus is definitely going to fight you to the death."


    "And you have Algor by your side, at least you can save your life, so it is a good thing for her to escape the seal."


    Al Gore is invisible.


    Shiroyasha, Su Jin and even Algor himself are aware of this.

 Chapter 437：

    Even if Al Gore declared war on the three thousand worlds back then, it was the same as the powerhouse who had almost reached the end of the three-digit number.


    The reason has already been said.


    It is because of declaring war on the three thousand worlds.


    In other words, Al Gore once stood in the way before Buddha became enlightened, and competed with Buddha for the double-digit chance at that time.


    And now, the one who has become the current master of Buddhism, Algorr wants to really show his face, I am afraid that he can only wait until it is comparable to the double digits.


    That''s why, Al Gore couldn''t wait to be born after Su Jin showed a double-digit chance.


    Whether she can gain real freedom depends only on this one. At this time, she will have no chance if she does not stud.


    The truth is this truth.


    Su Jin still didn''t speak or respond, but he was actually thinking about what the Buddha thought.


    He didn''t believe that the one who couldn''t guess that Algor was by his side.


    However, until now, he has not been besieged by Buddhist powerhouses.


    It seems that Buddhism has acquiesced in this matter.


    In other words, what force makes them acquiesce to Algor to get out of trouble.


    There may be a thousand-eyed power here, but it may also be the Buddha who is thinking about something.


    But no matter what, it was in Su Jin''s interest that Al Gore escaped.


    This master is equal to a trump card in his hand, or a trump card that he takes the initiative to deliver.


    With this card in place, even the God King can''t mess with him.


    In a sense, this gave him the most critical growth time.


    At this time, let''s say less than ten years.


    In half a year, Su Jin achieved four figures and reached the realm of gods and Buddhas. After more than ten years, he himself did not know where he would reach.


    Perhaps by that time, he will no longer be afraid of double digits.


    Although Su Jin also felt that it was a bit ridiculous to reach double digits in more than ten years, the potential of the system of the small universe gave him a lot of hope.


    It took a few years for the Pegasus to reach the realm that was enough to kill the ninth sense master god.


    Although Pegasus is hanging, why doesn''t he Su Jin not?


    Of course, this kind of thing is also thought about in my heart, if I really want to say it, I am afraid that the gods of the small garden will laugh crazy.


    They have tossed for tens of thousands of years and hundreds of thousands of years, but they can''t cross that boundary and achieve double digits. A mortal who wants to cross more than ten years is wishful thinking.


    And Su Jin''s idea is to do it first and then talk about it. He doesn''t have any intention of saying stupid things first and then pretending to be slapped in the face. With his character, he is more inclined to grow silently, and when he really becomes a giant, he will be a blockbuster.


    Just like this time in Greece.


    Before that, everyone thought that Su Jin was just Athena''s newly recruited younger brother, but now?


    After he beat Zeus, forced him to go all out, and even suffered a big loss but was helpless, who would think that Su Jin was a weak person who depended on others?


    He was already a strong man himself.


    At least at the lower level, Su Jin has already stood on the ceiling of combat power.


    No matter how strong Zeus is and how deep his background is, at this lower level, his strength is at most comparable to Su Jin.


    If it wasn''t for Zeus being poisoned repeatedly by Su Jin, losing all face, and even being almost killed by Su Jin''s physical weakness, Zeus would not be so crazy and exposed himself...


    To put it bluntly, at that time, if Zeus did not go all out, Su Jin would definitely dare to kill him.


    And those gods would definitely like to see Zeus die, even if there is a high probability that he will not die in spirit, but the same is true of physical death.


    Because the death of the physical body means that Zeus has withdrawn from the two-digit competition in advance. After all, no two-digit number has ever been achieved in the form of a soul.


    The Buddha who pays the most attention to the detachment of the soul still has a golden body.


    Therefore, Zeus was indeed forced into a desperate situation by Su Jin at that time.


    Su Jin bought two bottles of freshly squeezed juice in the street shop along the way, and while drinking, handed a bottle to Bai Yasha, saying:


    "To be honest, I like Zeus like this, obviously wanting to kill me, but I can''t help it."


    If you want to kill Su Jin, you have to achieve three figures, and when you become three figures, you can only go to the heavens and get out of the comfort zone of the lower level of the small garden, which is very convenient for earning power.


    Without achieving the three-digit Zeus, there is no way to kill Su Jin, and he may even be killed because of his physical weakness.


    This is simply a rhythm that you can''t go further, and you can''t take a step back.


    To be honest, Su Jin felt pity for Zeus.


    "In all these years, apart from those old immortals, you are the first guy who made Zeus suffer a lot."


    Bai Yasha laughed and said, in terms of reputation, Zeus''s reputation has always been very bad, so many gods are willing to do things that make him humiliated.


    Even if he thinks with his feet, Bai Yasha knows that Su Jin''s defeat of Zeus has been widely spread in the small garden, and I am afraid it will not be long before it will spread to the lower level.


    At that time, Su Jin was really famous.


    The first purebred human who defeated the king of gods as a human being, the first purebred human being to become an exceptionally strong four-digit man, and the man who defeated Zeus in a life-and-death struggle.


    If you count the promotion to four figures in one year, and the fact that only Shiroyasha knows about the fact that the combat power reaches four figures, Su Jin has already created several miracles.


    And as the community under his command, Arcadia is destined to take off!


    Chapter 0561 there is my person over there


    "My dear, I am afraid that in a few days, if Arcadia sells credit gold coins, I am afraid that it will be robbed wildly?"


    Bai Yasha thought about it carefully, and it seemed that Black Rabbit still owed her a lot of money.


    At that time, it will be replaced with the gold coins released by Arcadia, and she will earn this blood!


    When the old Arcadia was rising, Di Shitian, the Queen of Halloween and Sun Wukong all made a lot of money as investors. She was very envious of Bai Yasha at that time, and she hated her bad vision for not investing in potential stocks.


    what about now?


    Now she, Shiroyasha-sama, is the only investor in Arcadia!


    Even Di Shitian couldn''t rob her!


    With this investment of Su Jin, she is afraid that she will earn more than the Queen Halloween has invested in thousands of years.


    This wave, this wave is a slap in the face! Or hit the face of the old enemy... She can already imagine the expression of the Queen of Halloween in the future.


    "Yes, yes, but before that, it''s better to lay a solid foundation and be ready to deal with the gift game of ''God War''."


    "This kind of fighting game is most suitable for cultivating fighting talents. I don''t want to give all such opportunities to those who come to help boxing."


    Su Jin shook his head slightly and said while biting the straw and swaying the juice.


    He didn''t value the value of money very much before, but now, after having a need for power, he also hopes that Arcadia will develop and help him earn resources to become stronger.


    It''s just that Arcadia is still in the investment period. Although there are enough strong players, there are still very few that can really be used.


    The powerhouses who are pulled up by Su Jin need a long time to adapt.


    And it just so happens that the war game between the great forces of the gods, such as the battle of gods, is most suitable for the rapid growth of powerful newbies.


    As for who to choose to play, although Su Jin has an idea, he must agree with everyone in the community. They all have a good relationship, and even some of the opposite **** who are too close to him will not work without a good discussion.


    "That''s true."


    Hearing this, Shiroyasha nodded slightly, and then said:


    "But then again, Su Jin, if you can, you might as well send my **** to the war."


    You are really a **** of Bai Xue Ji... Hearing Bai Yasha''s words, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    Although the battle of gods is an ordinary four-digit general and five-digit soldier battle.


    But after careful calculation, the weakest of Arcadia''s five figures is Bai Xueji.


    Good guy, this is for sandbags for the Greek gods!


    In the face of this suggestion that could lead to tragedy, Su Jin said indifferently:


    "I don''t care if you want."


    The bitter thing is that Bai Xueji is not him, and besides, what does Bai Yasha''s decision have to do with his Su Jin.


    At that time, Bai Xueji was beaten by the fat, and if she shed blood and tears, it would also be a large amount of income.


    Dragon Blood and Dragon Tears are already valuable, especially for Bai Xueji, who is close to pure-blooded Yalong.


    All in all, Su Jin did not lose.


    "arrive!"


    Shiroyasha, who was walking ahead, reminded in a low voice.


    Su Jin stopped and looked at the towering civic center in front of him, watching the status of the gift game played on the huge video wall, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised:


    "Is the Grim Reaper game still going on?"


    Arcadia is promoted to a five-digit gift game [Death].


    Obviously it was a gift game held two days ago, but now Su Jin has a feeling that he has spent a long time.


    This is another arrest of the Ouroboros members, another raid by Ares and Hermes, another visit to the Blood Devouring Raid for observation, and finally a wave of Mount Olympus battle.


    After Lin Lin finally came down, Su Jin had a feeling of slumbering all day and consoling himself.


    At this time, receiving the news of Su Jin''s return, a shadowy figure quickly ran out of the gate of the Civic Center.


    "Hehehe~~"


    Seeing the black rabbit rushing towards, Bai Yasha immediately stood in front of Su Jin and stretched out his arms:


    "Dude, how do you know we''re back... uh uh!"


    Hei Rabbit savagely rammed, put his hands in front of him, and slammed into Su Jin with the forehead of Bai Yasha who was holding Lolita''s body.


    "what!"


    Shiroyasha, who was sandwiched into a sandwich cookie, screamed.


    Su Jin looked at the black rabbit who was clinging to her, and smiled dumbly:


    "Isn''t this back?"


    Black Rabbit didn''t speak, just hugged hard and tried hard.


    "Gah-"


    In the middle of the two, Bai Yasha, who was about to become a paste, was afraid of the girl''s hug for the first time.


    "We don''t want it, we don''t hug it, and we won''t take advantage of it in the future, so!!"


    "Let us go!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arcadia headquarters.


    At the end of the gift game Reaper, many Arcadia members gathered here instead of maintaining order.


    There are many goddesses from the godslayer world, such as Athena and Lancelot, as well as weaker women, such as Uno Hanaritsu and Inoue Orihime, who were brought to Hakoniwa in the death **** world.


    There are also the Second Primogenitor Eswald Gul Yagis and the Third Primogenitor Jada Kukokan, who have just come from the blood-devouring world.


    The two of them were nibbling at the materials related to the little garden, and they were sitting on the sidelines.


    "God war..."


    Leticia, who was sitting in her seat, smiled wryly:


    "And it''s still with the Greek gods, this is really..."


    Thinking back to the heyday of old Arcadia, although the overall power was sufficient, it was impossible to fight against the Greek gods.


    After all, the high-end combat power on the Greek side is too amazing, even if the power under the exceptional existence is not as good as the old Arcadia, but the top-level strength gap is too large.


    Even if Arcadia once presided over the Evil Dragon War and defeated the three-headed Demon Lord Az Dakaha.


    Not counting Az Dakaha''s simulated star creation chart and his terrifyingly inflated spirituality, his own strength is equivalent to Olympus''s Uranus, Pluto, and Sea King.


    Any of the three Greek god-kings can compete with Az Dakaha, who does not use a simulated star map, in terms of hard power.

 Chapter 438：

    In the crusade against Aziz Dakaha like that, Arcadia had to pay 80% of the loss ratio of combat power.


    This is the terror of a god-king-level powerhouse.


    This is also the main reason why more than three figures are bound to the heaven by the covenant of the gods.


    The upper heaven and the lower garden are actually equal to two worlds, but they are only connected through the heaven gate.


    The perception of this is like the gap between the human world and the divine world in the concept of Xianxia.


    "Does it matter? The situation is in our favor right now."


    Little Athena, who maintained her youthful appearance, calmly flipped through an atlas that recorded the types of monsters.


    She has maintained such a posture since she found out that Su Jin particularly likes her young appearance, and now she is used to it.


    "It''s favorable overall, but dangers also exist..." Black Rabbit held a conservative opinion.


    For Rabbit, the loss of every official member will make her distressed to death.


    Participating in a gift game of the level of ''God War'' scares her even more.


    It is true that after the dawn period passed, the battle of gods changed from the endless battle between gods to the current kind of lower-level hostility, restraint, and try not to kill the gods.


    But in such a game, there are often more dead people than living ones.


    Just because you can''t kill, doesn''t mean you can''t make nasty tricks.


    Among the great group of gods, there are dedicated fighting gods to perform this task, completely destroying a person''s belief without causing serious harm.


    This is about to become an industry.


    The current members of Arcadia are all the favored people from the lower realm, and the Black Rabbit does not want to be damaged in the hands of those fighting gods.


    However, in the face of the black rabbit''s worries, little Athena just said lightly:


    "Relax, in Greece, but there are people from me."


    Hearing this, the expressions of the crowd suddenly became very strange.


    Chapter 0562 The decision to rebuild the major league


    There are more than Athena''s people, she herself is equal to half of the people over there.


    Whoever is present here does not know that the Athena in Hakoba often exchanges identities with the little Athena and runs to do some confidential things.


    It can be said that Arcadia has almost become Athena''s cover organization, stunned to participate in the Lord''s secrets.


    For example, the spy set up in Greece, or the unclear connection between the Egyptian **** group and the Athena, the people present, except for the newcomers who attacked the **** madly, did not know this.


    Even the little Athena developed a spy in it, they are not unheard of.


    This kind of development of spies among spies is still a matter between two Athenaes. It is really a big melon. They are eating melons like crazy these days. They watch Infernal Affairs almost every day, and there is no one left.


    Of course, as the leader of the community, Su Jin also understands that this is Athena''s favor, but he also understands that the result of doing so will be more and more closely related to the other party.


    However, as long as Athena did not harm Su Jin''s real interests, he would turn a blind eye to it.


    After all, he is no longer someone who needs to rely on each other.


    On the contrary, if Athena can change jobs, Su Jin will definitely welcome her.


    He has a morbid desire to collect Athena, and I don''t know if it''s because of the microcosm.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was sitting in the main seat, knocked on the table and said:


    "All in all, can you grasp the information on the Greek side, Xiaoya?"


    "It can only be said that there is a 60% certainty."


    Little Athena frowned, considered for a while and said:


    "It is impossible for Zeus not to be on guard against me and let me stretch out my hands into all the actions of Greece. This is one of them, and the other is that there are many things in Greece. I can''t make my own decisions, so as not to destroy the layout of another Athena."


    "But what if it''s just to get the information of the combatants?" Su Jin knocked on the table and asked with a smile.


    "It''s not much of a problem."


    Little Athena can still control this.


    And this information is estimated to be sold in Thousand Eyes, although the price will be relatively high.


    However, for Su Jin, it always seems that they can get it for free. At least in terms of the intelligence of the combatants, Greece will be transparent to them, but their side is kept secret.


    Of course, after a real fight, it is impossible to guarantee complete confidentiality. Su Jin is also aware of this, but it is possible to gain a little advantage. Arcadia''s family business is not big.


    After inquiring about the Greek side, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Lancelot:


    "Lancelot, have you contacted the Queen?"


    Facing Su Jin''s question, the honey-haired Valkyrie immediately nodded and said:


    "There are signs that Avalon is inviting me to join."


    A few days ago, Lancelot contacted the Queen of Halloween''s subordinate community ''Avalon'' through Skaha''s channel.


    It was named after the knights of King Arthur, and the holder corresponds to the concept of the name, as a group of masters in the lower tentacles of the Queen of Halloween.


    There are hundreds of official members in the whole group, each of which is a four-digit powerhouse. Under the official members, there are countless five-digit candidates. It can be said that the troops are strong and strong. In the southern district, they are simply giants. .


    And Lancelot, who has been invited to become Avalon is a full member, and it is said that there seems to be an intention for her to inherit the concept of her real name and become the real Lancelot.


    And ''Lancelot'' is already in the top five in Avalon, and is a real high-level.


    After Lancelot explained the situation, Su Jin couldn''t help touching his chin:


    "It''s obviously impossible for that person to not be involved in such a condition."


    It is impossible for an outsider to directly inherit the concept of ''Lancelot'' without the Queen''s nod, even if Avalon is the leader, the woman who inherited the name of ''King Arthur'' cannot do it.


    And considering this time, plus the last time he went to the Ouroboros stronghold and met Mithra''s appearance, the Queen of Halloween seems to have shown him twice.


    And that''s not counting the original Skaha''s invitation.


    What the **** was that queen thinking... Could it be that she still wants to dig into the corner of Shiroyasha and pry me away?


    Su Jin tapped the table with her fingers and thought about it for a long time, but she couldn''t figure out what the queen was thinking, and finally she had to give up.


    At the end, Su Jin sighed, shook his head and said:


    "Well, Lancelot, you ask Avalon if he has any idea of ??participating in this battle of gods."


    Lancelot looked a little weird when he heard this:


    "Don''t say I also want to remind you that Avalon sent a contact, and it seems that he intends to help the fist and send reserve members to participate in the **** war with Greece."


    "Good guy, do they also want to train?"


    Su Jin smiled dumbly, shook his head and said:


    "Then ask them if they can give some fake reserve members, and I can pay some price here."


    "Fake quota?"


    The crowd was confused.


    Athena and Leticia were the first to react, with very strange expressions on their faces.


    "Master, don''t you want to let our members mix into Avalon, and then join the battle in the name of Avalon?"


    Leticia''s expression was very subtle.


    Although this behavior may seem strange, it can be understood as long as you understand that the members sent by Arcadia will definitely be targeted by the Greek **** of war.


    Since Arcadia''s own department will be targeted, what about the Queen''s?


    No one dared to offend the Queen in Hakoten. She sent Avalon''s reservists to train soldiers. That was the real military training. Everyone could only defeat these reservists in an upright manner, and did not dare to play any underhand tricks.


    This is the power of the Halloween Queen in Little Garden.


    The title of ''the first person under two digits'' is not a joke.


    "That''s exactly what I think. Of course, if someone is a little bit more adventurous, I don''t care."


    When Su Jin was talking, he focused on Luo Hao and Jada Kukokan. These two were the toughest, and they definitely didn''t want to hide themselves.


    Sure enough, both Luo Hao and Jiada rejected Su Jin''s proposal and were going to formally join the war in the name of Arcadia.


    And the reason is still ''Arcadia will be dignified if no one fights. ¡¯. Such a reason that Su Jin could not refute at all.


    When he couldn''t see the eagerness in the eyes of these two girls?


    It is also said that when it comes to poisoning and playing tricks, these two, a former Demon Sect leader and a former True Ancestor, must be extremely proficient. Now that they have an opponent in Hakoba, they must be planning to show off a wave of operations.


    Su Jin presses them hard, but it will cause a riot.


    "Forget it, just be happy, just pay attention to safety."


    Su Jin persuaded and gave up.


    In a few days, he will talk to Athena and Hercules for a relationship, pick an enemy and let the two face each other. While training, he must also ensure safety. This is Su Jin''s consistent attitude.


    "Then, you should have no opinion on the top-name battle, right?"


    As Su Jin said, he looked around at everyone, and all he got were no comments.


    This time, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief.


    To manage a group of people, especially a group of women, and most of them are women who have no clear relationship with him, in fact, the pressure is quite large.


    It is really fortunate to be able to have such a consensus.


    "Since this issue is no problem, then the next issue is the next one."


    Su Jin said this, his face gradually became serious, he leaned back, leaned on the back of the chair, then turned the chair, looked behind, and looked at the ''Arcadia'' flag hanging on the wall , said condensedly:


    "I am ready to rebuild the ''Arcadia Major League''!"


    "Who agrees and who disagrees?"


    Chapter 0563 The relationship is good


    The answer to Su Jin was the silence of everyone.


    The remnants of the old Arcadia era like Leticia and the Black Rabbit will naturally have no objection to rebuild the Arcadia Grand Alliance.


    The newcomers, who are unfamiliar with teams like the major leagues, naturally have an attitude of giving it a try when they are uncertain about the benefits.


    Those who can come to Hakoba are all adventurous.


    Except for the very few people like Orihime Inoue who came to Hakoba entirely because of Su Jin''s kindness, other people would naturally have no opinion.


    And people like Orihime Inoue mainly rely on Su Jin''s opinions, so naturally they won''t refute them.


    "So, is it unanimous?"


    Su Jin crossed his hands and folded them in front of his chin with emotion and a sigh.


    Sigh because there is no objection, and sigh because there is no objection.


    This kind of thing is very enjoyable to enjoy, but the pressure is also multiplied.


    Because Su Jin needs to be responsible for his own decisions.


    With certain expectations, Su Jin looked around the crowd and said:


    "So, on the tentative allies, what advice do you have?"


    "How about the Dragon Horned Griffon Alliance?"


    Leticia raised her hand and suggested:


    "They were allies of Arcadia in the past. Even if we lost our name, when they were too busy to take care of themselves, they still sent certain resources to help us rebuild."


    "Although the strange cat Galoro has abdicated from the position of leader, he is still serving for the Dragon Horned Griffon on the staff, and the new leader Sarah is also our former ally, a member of Salamanda."


    "I personally think they are trustworthy, above."


    "Dragon Horned Griffon?" Su Jin nodded slightly towards Leticia, indicating that he understood.


    In fact, he has also been in contact with the Dragon Horned Griffon, and Leticia brought it up, just to put things on the table.


    Of course, this kind of thing cannot be determined when there is no official signing of allies.


    Later, we can only confirm it after we have official contact with the Dragon Horned Griffon.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin turned his head, looked around at everyone and said:


    "Apart from the Dragon Horned Griffon, what else is there to offer?"

 Chapter 439：

    "How is the Valkyrie?"


    Lancelot said incredulously:


    "The queen''s deacon, the direct line of Valkyrie Skaha, if you establish contact with them, it will be much easier for the community to work in the southern district in the future."


    As a **** of war who is good at fighting but not good at strategy, Lancelot is very cautious about this kind of advice.


    At most, she can only give an opinion, and more things are for Su Jin to consider.


    "Valkyrie..." Su Jin thought of the beautiful woman with long braids and a deacon uniform.


    If it''s that Skaha, it''s not that he can''t get in touch.


    What''s more, this can indirectly confirm the Queen''s attitude.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin nodded to Lancelot, and then looked around again.


    No one has proposed at this time.


    After all, they had just come to Hakoten, and there were still relatively few people who could contact them.


    Lancelot''s proposal is because she has been in contact with the Queen''s subordinates in the Southern District recently.


    And Leticia is out of a cautious attitude. After all, among Arcadia''s old allies, there are a lot of communities that deviate from the covenant. Among the few who did not deviate, they do not constitute combat power. Only the Dragon Horned Griffon remains.


    "That..." Black Rabbit locked his neck, and in the eyes of everyone, he said nervously, "Would you like to try to get in touch with the Seven-Day Great Sage?"


    "Seven-day Great Sage?!"


    The group looked at each other, and then looked at the black rabbit with a strange look.


    "Don''t look at people like this... People also know that it is a taboo to unite with the Demon King, but isn''t it a good relationship, and the Seven-Day Great Sage is now a former Demon Lord, and there is no official Demon Lord activity."


    Black Rabbit shrank his neck and said with a look of fear.


    She, a moon rabbit in charge of the referee, recommended a demon king who disrupted the order as an ally. To be honest, it was really good, but this is not an ally that Arcadia desperately needs. In this way... Black Rabbit comforted himself in his heart.


    "A good relationship?"


    Su Jin was stunned, and then said with a strange expression:


    "If it''s the Great Sage Sun who had a mentor-disciple relationship with Canary, then it''s true to say that, but isn''t the other party in the heaven?"


    "The community ''Huaguoshan'' was moved to the Three Thousand Worlds hundreds of years ago to enjoy the blessings."


    "No, no, I''m not talking about the Great Sage but..."


    Speaking of this, Black Rabbit pointed at his finger and glanced at Su Jin.


    "Who is it? And why are you peeking at me? It doesn''t matter if you have something to say." Su Jin asked strangely.


    "It''s Lord Jialing." Black Rabbit whispered: "The Great Saint Peng Demon King of Huntian."


    Everyone who had heard of this name was suddenly stunned, but Leticia, who had seen Peng Demon King several times, was confused:


    "Peng Demon King? The relationship is good? When did this happen?"


    Although Peng Demon King has a personal relationship with Canary, it is not necessarily true if it is true.


    Leticia had seen Canary play pranks on Peng Demon King with her own eyes, deliberately intoxicating the other party with divine wine, stealing the other party''s divine feathers and a series of pranks.


    It can be said that the eldest sister bullied the little sister in kindergarten.


    Well, Demon King Peng is a demigod and has grown up for a long time. His current age in a demigod is equal to fifteen human beings, and when Canary bullied Demon King Peng, he was only equivalent to a nine-year-old human. , is indeed a great villain.


    Is it possible that, in the eyes of the black rabbit, a good relationship means that he likes to bully each other?


    It''s very possible, after all, this rabbit is bullied by Su Jin every day without any resistance. Co-author, did she think so?


    Just when Leticia suddenly realized, the black rabbit who heard the question couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin and said:


    "Last time I saw Peng Demon King and Su Jin, you were sitting together in the small flower garden..."


    Su Jin''s eyelids trembled.


    "It''s still very tight."


    Su Jin''s mouth twitched as he sensed the sight of so many.


    "Looks like they''re almost kissing."


    Su Jin suddenly had a black line on his face:


    "Stop, stop, are you short-sighted?"


    "That''s Kaling teaching me about the power of fire, not flirting."


    "Oh~~" Little Athena stretched her tone: "I''m teaching!"


    "Yes." Su Jin, who heard little Athena''s tone, twitched at the corner of her mouth and admitted.


    "I can understand, after all, it''s learning."


    Leticia showed a half-blaming, half-shy expression.


    Leticia, your expression almost doesn''t say we have something to do, the black rabbit is still there... Sweat is left on Su Jin''s forehead.


    He found that the eyes of all the girls looking at him were a bit subtle, except for a few who didn''t react and thought that everyone "understood" his "relationship" with Kaling.


    My day, only this one is really nothing!


    "In this case, the Peng Demon King, let the leader invite him personally." Uozhihua said with a smile.


    "Yes, the leader will go out and be caught naturally." This is Pandora pretending to be natural.


    "We have always decided to vote for you as the leader~~ After all, it''s a matter of learning."


    This is a group of yin and yang strange women.


    Grass... Su Jin picked up his eyelids and said directly:


    "This topic is on hold for now."


    "There are still two communities, Cang Yan and Salamanda, I''ll see if I want to try to contact them."


    "This is the end of the matter."


    "Black Rabbit!"


    "exist!"


    Black Rabbit responded quickly.


    Su Jin stared at her stubbornly, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Since you are so capable, the announcement of the end of the gift game tomorrow has already contacted these communities, and you will be responsible for everything!"


    Then I''ll see if I should take Leticia to your room to plant ''green grass''... Su Jin has harsh words in his heart.


    "Yes!"


    The ordered Black Rabbit responded earnestly, as if he had received some important instructions.


    "That''s how it is."


    "Disband!"


    Chapter 0564 Visitors


    The capital at the end, on the big screen in the square under the Civic Center.


    The black rabbit in the emcee costume announced in an unusually standard accent:


    "This gift game is over."


    "Customers: Zero."


    "More than 3.9 million people who quit the test."


    "By defeating the testers, 110,000 people."


    "The above judgment is based on the statistics of the central garden. If you have any objection, please contact the referee within three days..."


    Near the square, the open-air cafes and the shops on the second floor were filled with figures.


    It was a member of the other community who came to participate in Su Jin''s debut battle.


    Ditian Mata, one of the twelve days of Dharma guardian, sat on an outdoor coffee chair with a glass of kumquat lemon juice in front of her.


    On the opposite side of her is Uesugi Kenshin, who has also been a guardian for twelve days.


    At this moment, Uesugi Kenshin pressed the back of the chair, looked sideways at the big screen in the center of the square, and said in surprise:


    "Is it actually a zero pass rate? It seems that there is another difficult game in the lower level of Hakoba..."


    "Come on. You don''t know the tricks here."


    Marta drank the drink with a straw and said with a sinister smile:


    "Do you know what the final test of Su Jin''s gift game is?"


    "What news have you overheard again?" Uesugi Kenshin looked at Marta helplessly.


    "How can collecting intelligence be eavesdropping? Besides, there are people in the lower level who take the initiative to send me intelligence."


    Marta rolled her eyes, but such bickering did not prevent her from sharing secrets with Uesugi Kenshin:


    "The theme of the last level of Su Jin''s gift game is ''sacrifice''."


    "People who need to collect all the gifts of the Death God system sacrifice themselves, cut off their hands and feet, hollow out their internal organs, dig out their eyes and ears, and become the pillars of people supporting the overlapping world."


    "In the Death God system, it seems that this state is called the Spirit King."


    "I see¡­¡­"


    Uesugi Kenshin was immediately stunned, and at the same time understood why this gift game has a zero pass rate, and no one can get the complete gift inheritance for free:


    "Su Jin, is he pinpointing that those gods won''t do this kind of thing, and deliberately disgusting them?"


    Uesugi Kenshin showed a dumbfounded expression.


    "In this kind of five-digit assessment, among the participating members, those who can make it to the end are basically those four-digit, five-digit gods and Buddhas, or those who are hedonistic."


    "If those people could be so cruel to themselves, they wouldn''t be begging and relying on the lower levels of the small garden to make a fortune."


    "That is to say. If you change to those strong-willed guys, this method is useless at all, but the people who came to the competition this time are all troublemakers who come to see the good show of Shiroyasha."


    Marta sneered, then shook her head.


    The gods in the broad sense of the little garden generally refer to the existences that are all recognized as gods and Buddhas by the center of the little garden.


    But in fact, in the eyes of the gods, those big figures with more than three digits in the heaven are the gods.


    In terms of xinxing, perseverance, and wisdom, the gods and Buddhas who dare to challenge have basically gone to the heavens.


    After all, it doesn''t mean that all the people who are in the upper layer of the three-digit number are all three-digit existences, but there are still some four-digit and five-digit ones who follow God.


    And five figures is the minimum standard for survival in the heavens. If it is lower, they will not be able to bear the too rich energy environment in the heavens.


    However, because of this, most of these gods and Buddhas at the lower level, except for a small number of strong people, are hedonists.


    Make them sacrifice themselves? I''m afraid they will sacrifice the guy who wants them to "sacrifice" first.


    "A group of worms." Uesugi Kenshin shook his head. As a **** of martial arts, she has always had no good feelings for these rice worms at the lower level.


    "Relax, they''ve been miserable this time."


    The corners of Marta''s mouth twitched, and she couldn''t help but laugh and said:


    "I originally came to watch a good show, but after watching the show a little, Athena and Shiroyasha also appeared once, and then they disappeared."


    "And here in the gift game, Su Jin paid their entry fee for nothing, and even disgusted them once. This kid is not afraid of being isolated by the lower-level gods and Buddhas."


    "Where will he be isolated and flattered?"


    Uesugi Kenshin turned his head slightly and looked at the seat next to him, where the whispered argument had caught her attention.


    "Have you heard? When we participated in the gift game in the overlapping space, that newcomer named Su Jin actually hit Olympus."


    "Is the Mount Olympus you''re talking about the one I remember? The one where the twelve Greek gods sit?"


    "Is there a second Olympus in the lower level of the Box Garden?"


    "Hey! Isn''t it? That newcomer actually hit there? Just because of the provocation of Hermes before?"


    "Not only did he fight, he even fought against Zeus, the king of heaven."


    "Impossible! I saw that Su Jin jumping around in the morning, fighting against Zeus, can he still live?"

 Chapter 440：

    "You are ignorant. He fought against Zeus. He was afraid of a few times, using poison, using sneak attacks, and he was stunned to win against Zeus."


    "Hey!! He actually won?! He just made his official debut, right?"


    "What kind of skill is a sneak attack? And it''s poisonous, isn''t it weird to win?"


    The refuting god''s words just finished speaking, and found that something was wrong.


    Why is everyone looking at him with the eyes of a fool, a man who won Zeus by sneak attack and poison, as for this name?


    At this time, a strong man who was listening rolled up his sleeves and said:


    "Why don''t you sneak up on Zeus once and let me see? Do you think Zeus is something like you who can sneak up on it?"


    "Brother, forget it, forget it, don''t bother with the idiot, this person is a new demigod in the 21st century, the information age."


    "Oh~~ those demigods who have been piled up with brain scumbags, that''s all right."


    A group of people suddenly realized, then put aside the idol demigod, and continued to communicate together, exclaiming from time to time.


    "Sure enough, this kind of gossip spreads fast." Uesugi Kenshin, who was sitting on the chair, raised his legs and shook his head.


    "After all, it''s that Zeus who was stepped on as a stepping stone. It''s normal for that to happen."


    Marta shook her head and looked at the huge screen in the distance:


    "Compared to this, it''s more troublesome for those guys who want to step on Su Jin''s position."


    Su Jin defeated Zeus, even if it was a trick in the eyes of others, but as long as there is the name of defeating Zeus, it will be fine.


    In this way, if they defeat Su Jin, then they will defeat Zeus indirectly and climb up on their names.


    There are not many idiots who think like this, but not many.


    In modern society, this kind of behavior is called touching porcelain.


    "Well, those people?"


    Uesugi Kenshin frowned and said with a displeased expression:


    "It''s just a bunch of cowardly trash."


    The words did not fall.


    The sky with the blazing sun suddenly lit up with bursts of bright golden light.


    A golden Buddha that was hundreds of meters high suddenly appeared in the air, with his fingers in hand, looking down at the city below with a smile on his face.


    "Donor Su Jin, can you come out and see me?"


    The sound was rumbling, like a dull thunder, exploding in the ears of everyone in the capital at the end, and even many people fell to the ground in pain, looking hideous and screaming.


    Looking at the golden giant Buddha, Uesugi Kenshin sighed.


    "Sure enough, and Di Shitian guessed right, those people are still here."


    Chapter 0565 The visitor is not good


    The capital of the end.


    In the office on the sixth floor.


    Su Jin and Leticia sat face to face on the sofa and communicated.


    At this time, Leticia put on a suit and skirt, dressed like a secretary, and reported to Su Jinhui with a stack of documents:


    "The scheduled communication time with Cang Yan''s leader, Ms. Vera, is 40 minutes later, at 10 o''clock in the morning, you have half an hour to talk."


    "At 11 o''clock, according to your request, Master, I made an appointment with Ms. Sarah, the leader of the Dragon Horned Griffon, to negotiate the alliance."


    "At 11:30, Mandela of Salamanda will bring Sandora to visit to discuss the suggestion for the reconstruction of the alliance."


    "At 2 o''clock in the afternoon, Ms. Skaha has invited you for afternoon tea."


    "In addition, Ms. Uesugi Kenshin sent a letter yesterday and will visit at around 3 o''clock in the afternoon."


    "At 6 o''clock in the evening, Lord Shiroyasha will invite you to 3345 outside door for dinner."


    "At 8 o''clock in the evening, Lord Athena asked you to spare as much time as possible to meet some of her allies."


    Opposite Leticia, Su Jin pinched his brows and smiled bitterly:


    "Good guy, co-authoring today I''m here to be a coolie!"


    Although he guessed that he would be very busy before and after the signing of the covenant, but now it seems that he is underestimating it.


    After this time was arranged, there was not much time for him.


    He has just received the Lokilinger brought by Little Athena, and he still wants to study the power of deception and theft.


    In addition to this, he has not yet begun to integrate the mechanical power into the spirit, and he has not begun to collect the power related to the end, and he has not begun to study the poisonous blood of the Scorpio and Pisces saints.


    It''s just a crazy rhythm.


    "It will be a little harder today."


    Leticia stood up, reached out to Su Jin, stretched out her hand to gently touch the acupuncture points on both sides of Su Jin''s head, and said softly:


    "Don''t worry, I will always be with you."


    Su Jin sighed and said helplessly:


    "What about the gift game?"


    "Is it about income?"


    Leticia was prepared to come up with a list:


    "This is the summary I gave you before the black rabbit left."


    Su Jin took over the list, glanced at it, and raised his brows slightly:


    "The 110,000 people who bought the basic gift of the Death God, and the other 3.9 million people spent one gold coin to quit the game?"


    "The total income is 14.9 million thousand eye gold coins, which is a good power to buy inside the thousand eye."


    The standard power price inside Thousand Eyes is 8 million gold coins, which can be specified.


    But this kind of power belongs to the category with relatively weak functions and relatively large restrictions.


    If you want to buy good powers, or combat powers, 15 million gold coins is the standard line.


    Of course, this is the internal price. Generally speaking, the external price will increase by two million gold coins.


    According to the purchasing power of a thousand-eyed gold coin of 10,000 yuan, the price of power is simply sky-high, and the price of each power is at least 80 billion.


    In the human world, there are absolutely few billionaires who can afford it.


    Of course, at this price, purchasing power is definitely a **** profit. There are many gods and Buddhas who deliberately shuttle between the box garden and the outside world. They secretly control the external state government, and exchange cheap resources for gold coins from thousands of eyes, so as to buy power. These It''s all basic operations.


    However, for Su Jin, these gold coins cannot be used for the time being.


    He needs the Thousand Eyes Gold Coin as a foreign exchange reserve, and after selling Arcadia''s Alliance Gold Coin, he will use it to stabilize the ratio.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help shaking his head: "Sure enough, the community of the small garden is equal to the country."


    Only at the level of the country will tens of billions or hundreds of billions be used as ''units''.


    And Su Jin knew very well that the reason why he earned so many gold coins this time was because of the salty and bland lower-level gods.


    A group of people who came to the show gave him a lot of gold coins. Those who quit the competition with more than 3 million yuan each contributed a gold coin, which is 300 million yuan for him.


    Good guy, he is also the man who accomplished three small goals.


    If it wasn''t for the disgusting characters of those gods, Su Jin really wanted them to come and play every day.


    Of course, this kind of thing is just a thought.


    Arcadia''s main source of income now is the inheritance of the world of death.


    As for making money, it is nothing more than open source and throttling. There is no need for Su Jin to worry about throttling. Black Rabbit will handle it. So what Su Jin thinks about is open source:


    "Leeticia, you will find someone to investigate later, what are the reasons for buying the gift of our community."


    "By the way, let the Beasts brought by Jada let loose and see which races have the ability to buy."


    "I understand."


    Leticia withdrew her hand from Su Jin''s neckline, and touched it before she got there.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but look strangely and said, "You seem to have turned bad."


    "The master who brought me to the Black Rabbit''s room is not qualified to say such things." Leticia''s face was gentle, but her eyes were very sharp.


    "Well..." Su Jin opened his mouth, and finally shrugged as if admitting his mistake.


    However, at this moment, Su Jin and Leticia''s brows suddenly wrinkled.


    Immediately afterwards, a huge Buddha sound entered Su Jin''s mind.


    "Donor Su Jin, can you come out and see me?"


    Su Jin frowned and said with a displeased expression, "It looks like there is something troublesome coming."


    "Master, why don''t you rest for a while, I''ll send that person away." Leticia put on her usual strong clothes and said coldly.


    "Forget it, dare to come at me, obviously there is a bit of background, it will be bad if you suffer."


    Su Jin shook his head and slowly closed his eyes. In the next second, a vast thought force like a galaxy poured out of him and escaped into the sky.


    In the sky above the capital at the end, before the 100-meter-high golden giant Buddha, thoughts converged, and Su Jin''s figure was revealed, at the same height as the giant Buddha.


    Su Jin looked at the golden giant Buddha in front of him, frowned, and said in surprise:


    "People from Buddhism?"


    When the golden giant Buddha saw Su Jin, he immediately put his hands together and said gently:


    "Little monk Dingguang rejoices in the Buddha, and has seen the donor."


    Dingguang rejoices in Buddha? Su Jin raised his eyebrows in surprise, and his face became a little weird.


    "Dingguang Huanxi Buddha in Fengshen Romance? Long-eared Dingguang Immortal?"


    The face of the giant Buddha in front of him froze, and his eyebrows seemed to turn into lightning.


    With a snap, the air exploded.


    Su Jin ignored the scene where electricity was generated from the void, and looked at the giant Buddha with displeased expression.


    Buddha, he sees it as a devil.


    The other party''s deafening method of Buddha''s sound, as well as the scene where electricity is generated from the void, seems to be looking for trouble.


    Su Jin frowned and asked in a rather blunt tone:


    "I don''t know what the light Buddha has to do with me?"


    Dingguang Buddha put his hands together, silently recited Amitabha, and then said:


    "The little monk wants to ask the donor to tell the whereabouts of a person."


    "Who?" Su Jin had an answer in his heart.


    Hearing this, Dingguang Buddha immediately said in a condensed voice:


    "[Magic Star] Algor."


    Chapter 0566 Are you enlightened?


    Hearing Al Gore''s name, Su Jin secretly thought in his heart that it was true.


    The person who can ask the Buddha, who is a subordinate of Buddhism, to ask for it, besides the Algor who challenged the Buddha, who else can be.


    Although it is not clear from what channel Dingguang Buddha in front of him learned about Algor''s news about him, but judging from Dingguang Buddha''s performance, it is likely that the other party is a cannon fodder sent by a big boss in Buddhism.


    the reason is simple.


    Because of his poor relationship with Buddhism, Algor focused on the guy in the Buddha who was not easy to mess with and made him vigilant.


    And among these names, there is no big name of Dingguang Buddha in front of him.


    The Buddhas who can attract Algor''s attention are all three-digit powers of Buddhism, and no matter how bad they are, they are abnormally four-digit existences.


    Since Dingguang Buddha is not, then it is obviously below four digits.


    If it wasn''t for the concern that the Dingguang Buddha in front of him was an incarnation of a three-digit figure, Su Jin would have asked him how he had the courage to ask him for Algor directly.


    How dare you talk to Su Jinao?

 Chapter 441：

    Zeus, with his arms still blue, was looking at him on Mount Olympus.


    Forman sent this kind of thing to hunt down Algor? Afraid not to act privately, right?


    To deal with this kind of thing, do you still need to use the words you discussed with Algor before?


    Su Jin hesitated for a while, feeling that it was better to use it once.


    If he really had a fight with Dingguang Buddha, he, a new four-digit exceptional powerhouse, would probably be regarded as a strange uncle who beat up children.


    He Su someone is also a person who wants face!


    "Master Su, we don''t speak secretly. The last person Algor saw was you. I think the two of you should have communicated at that time, right?"


    Dingguangfo''s face was gentle, but he looked at Su Jin with cold eyes, apparently concluding that Su Jin was related to Al Gore.


    In fact, this matter is actually not qualitative within Buddhism.


    After learning that Al Gore was missing, the Buddha and Bodhisattva who were good at fortune-telling in Buddhism did search for a while.


    However, this kind of tracking was distorted by Algor with the power of the devil, and every time the Buddhist gate was calculated, some inexplicable existences were inexplicably calculated.


    Thanks to his gift, all five or six great masters of Buddhism were injured and announced to retreat.


    Therefore, Algor''s whereabouts naturally became a mystery.


    Of course, this does not mean that no one in the Formons can count the traces of Algor.


    At least the Buddha, many ancient Buddhas and Wang Bodhisattvas of the Pure Land Sect can trace the traces of Algor.


    But the subtle thing is that these beings have a unified voice, and have no idea of ??catching Algor at all.


    The Buddha also kept his mouth shut and did not answer.


    The Buddhas and Bodhisattvas of the Dingguang Buddha family did not have the guts to ask the Buddha, and even they tracked Algor in a sense to please the Buddha.


    But they could relieve the ancient Buddha, Wang Bodhisattva, and the news that "Su Jin was the last person in contact with Algor" came from a Bodhisattva.


    And this news was covered up by Al Gore with the authority of the devil.


    If Su Jin hadn''t colluded with Al Gore, why would the news of the contact between the two sides be covered up?


    This is why Dingguang Buddha came to ask questions.


    He expected that Su Jin had something to do with Al Gore''s disappearance, and even if it wasn''t the first contact, it was indirectly related.


    That''s why he rudely asked for Algor''s whereabouts.


    Su Jin''s expression was strange, and his eyes were looking at Dingguang Buddha, making Dingguang Buddha inexplicable.


    Dingguang Buddha frowned, lowered his head and looked at it directly, confirming that he was selling his appearance, that was the image of a Buddhist Venerable, so he said in surprise:


    "Master Su? What do you mean?"


    "Let''s not say that I have nothing to do with Algor, let''s just say that you will come here alone to arrest Algor?"


    Su Jin''s face is very delicate now.


    How much alcohol did you drink to get the idea of ??catching Algor by yourself?


    He once fought with Buddha, and then he was at large for countless years. If he hadn''t hated Athena, I''m afraid Algor would still be dangling under the eyes of Buddha.


    You are a four-digit fake Buddha, don''t even go to the three-digit real Buddha, but you have the guts to hunt down Algor?


    I''m afraid it''s not fake wine, right?


    "This is for the sake of the donor. This matter is of great importance, and naturally it cannot be done by the little monk."


    When Dingguang Buddha saw Su Jin, his expression was the same, his tone was natural, and he even considered his situation, so most of the bad feeling went away.


    It''s fine if he is willing to cooperate. What he is afraid of is encountering diehards who will never mention Algor''s affairs and create obstacles for him.


    If he misunderstands the things of the Buddhist powers behind him, his already embarrassing situation will be even more embarrassing.


    Thinking of this, Dingguang Buddha hesitated for a while, then woke up a little, stretched out five fingers and said:


    "Master Su, take the liberty to ask, how many fingers does the little monk have on this hand?"


    Five... five three-digit figures? No wonder he dared to ask Algor with me in such a tone... Su Jin was dumbfounded for a while.


    If five three-digit true Buddhas join forces, Algorr really won''t get much benefit.


    Even if they are three-digit numbers, they are still at the same level at the lower level, and they can only use the power of four-digit limit scale.


    If it''s five against one, it''s absolutely no problem to hold Al Gore.


    And once Algor makes a move, he must not be able to hide it. At that time, the gods and Buddhas in the upper layers will naturally have revenge and revenge, and incidentally beat the underdogs, and a siege of a million gods is possible.


    Algor is not Aziz Dakaha who holds the invincible plug-in ''Asveta'', the three-digit number goes up, and Algor is piled up.


    Sealing Algor is just around the corner.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin lowered his head, mixed some life spring water from Hephaestus in his eyes, then raised his head, his eyes were red, his emotions were fluctuating, as if he had seen a relative, he said to Dingguang Buddha:


    "Master Dingguang, are you sure you have this number?"


    Su Jin stretched out five fingers and said excitedly.


    "Did the donor realize something?"


    Dingguang Buddha smiled and his face was gentle and kind.


    "Hi!" Su Jin took a breath and whispered, "Five extreme powers, this price... arrogance!"


    Wait, is there something wrong? Dingguangfo froze for a moment, his eyes blank.


    Chapter 0567 Emperor Shitian: Give my emperor a face


    In midair, the 100-meter-high golden Buddha''s eyes were blank, as if he was dreaming.


    In fact, Dingguang Buddha just suspects that he is dreaming.


    When did he say the word "power" to Su Jin? Limit power? Five more?


    Could it be that Su Jin thought he was going to buy intelligence from him?


    God **** it, what kind of information is so expensive for five extreme powers? Your little mouth is a big price that can''t be won by billions of gold coins? Open your mouth to come?


    And you little head, how did you think of the five extreme powers?


    Grass, you only have money in your head, right?


    Do you want me, Dingguang Buddha, to make some golden statues for you Su Jin?


    Dingguang Buddha''s face was distorted, and he wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Su Jin''s voice.


    "I''ve done this deal!" Su Jin slapped his thigh and said decisively, "When are we going to deal?"


    Su Jin''s expression was a little apprehensive, and he looked at Dingguang Buddha with a little kindness in his eyes.


    Isn''t it kind?


    Five extreme powers?


    The value of one copy is calculated according to the gold coins of a thousand eyes, let alone starting with tens of billions, there is still a price and no market.


    This stuff is basically not for sale, it is all barter, it is really precious.


    Of course, five extreme powers, Buddhamen can naturally get it.


    But that is the entire Buddhist school, and the Dingguang Buddha''s meridian cannot come out, and if it comes out, it will hurt the muscles and bones.


    You know, how many Buddhas are there in Buddhism today? Millions less, millions more.


    Otherwise, how can the division of the three-digit true Buddha be divided.


    It is not for the purpose of distinguishing between the Buddhas before and after the creation of Buddhas.


    You must know that in the ancient Buddhist movement of the Celestial Dynasty, he was a somewhat famous monk. When he died, he would be worshipped as a Buddha.


    This kind of Buddha is also called artificial Buddha.


    While indicating that they are man-made Buddhas, it also indicates their past as human beings.


    And Dingguangxian is the more famous Buddha in the line of artificial Buddha.


    One is because he symbolizes the tribute to the Taiyin Xingjun in the Taoist sect, which is commonly known as the "Rabbit Lord", and the other is because of the story created by the poet Fengshen Romance.


    In it, although his Dingguang Buddha''s reputation is particularly bad, he has gained fame and earned a lot of faith merits.


    This is also the reason why the man-made Buddha line allows Dingguang Buddha to do things.


    We all sent Dingguang Buddha, who has a bad reputation, to visit you Su Jin, which means that we are very angry and hostile to you Su Jin.


    If you still know a little politeness, explain the matter of Algor well.


    Otherwise, after starting, everyone looks bad.


    Of course, if things go wrong, the real Buddha behind Dingguang Buddha will definitely not show up.


    If it''s a big deal, let Dingguang Buddha beat you Su Jin, or at least not kill him.


    This is also the reason why Su Jin doesn''t want to fight with Dingguangfo.


    The big boss and the big boss broke down. You beat the big boss''s younger brother to vent your anger. It''s too much of a loss.


    How did you start to set trading hours? I haven''t said anything yet... Dingguang Buddha''s face turned green.


    "Master Su, is there any misunderstanding here?"


    "Misunderstand?"


    Su Jin''s expression changed and became a little dangerous:


    "Master, this verbal contract is also valid?"


    "Master Su." Dingguang Buddha dispersed the Buddhist Dharma body, revealing his true face.


    A middle-aged man with bun hair, a Chinese character face, and elongated earlobes.


    Su Jin saw the other party''s hairstyle full of ''bags'', and felt that the other party must be an expert from Buddhism and a lot of money.


    "Look at my mouth."


    Dingguangfo smiled apologetically, slapped himself while stepping on the clouds and walked quickly to Su Jin, folded his hands and said:


    "Su donor, if there is anything offended by the little monk just now, look at Haihan, Haihan."


    "Small things, small things." Su Jin also added a refrain, and then said with a smile: "Everyone is a respectable person in the small garden, and it''s normal to shake your face when it comes to business."


    The corner of Dingguangfo''s mouth twitched, and a smile like crying appeared on his face:


    "Extremely so."


    He said this, paused, and said painfully: "But the price of this information? Is it a little bit, oh, of course, I''m not saying the price is wrong, but..."


    "The price is right, then this is the price." Su Jin took the opportunity to interject, biting the price to death: "Five extreme powers, Master Dingguang, you understand, even I have to bear the burden of selling that stinky demon star. There is a certain risk."


    But I can''t afford it... Dingguang Buddha looked desperate.


    He has regretted it.


    What were you just so excited about?


    Although the five true Buddhas did instruct him and Su Jin to show their faces and let Su Jin retreat, but they didn''t think about it, is this master, as a newly promoted power, easy to provoke?


    Just swearing and opening his mouth with five extreme powers will cost him his life.


    If the true Buddhas he relies on know that he is talking about the price with his mouth, he may consider going against the current and consecrating the gods and defect from Buddhism to Taoism.


    Heaven is pitiful, he is not a disciple of the Supreme Qing Lingbao Tianzun.


    If he was a two-digit disciple, would he still use it to mingle in the lower level of Box Garden, acting as a tentacle for the artificial Buddha line of Buddhism in the lower level?


    "Master Su... No, Your Majesty Su Jin, can the price be less?"


    Dingguang Buddha took Su Jin''s hand bitterly, raised a finger, and looked at him eagerly.


    Su Jin frowned and pulled out his hand. After finding that he couldn''t pull it out without force, his face turned down:


    "Forget it, anyway, they are all people who make a living at the lower level. I also want to make things difficult for you, so I will let you cut the price a little bit."


    "How much did you say?" Su Jin looked at Dingguang Buddha curiously.


    He has also been in the lower level for a while, and there are many people who say that Buddhism is super rich, the golden body in the temple, and the incense site, which will not be spent for tens of thousands of years.


    Su Jin thought for a while, what he was selling was the news of Al Gore, the information of a three-digit Protoss, at least three extreme powers, right?


    Fomen can''t afford this price, can it?

 Chapter 442：

    Now Buddhism is the number one force in the little garden.


    No, no, no?


    "Little monk can only decide the number."


    Dingguangfo cautiously raised a finger.


    "A limit of power?" Su Jin''s face darkened, and with a flick of his hand, he was about to break free from Dingguang Buddha''s arm.


    However, Dingguangfo was already prepared, and hurriedly grabbed Su Jin''s hand and said:


    "Donor, calm down! The little monk really tried his best, or you can take a look at the little monk''s flesh, the big deal, the little monk sells himself to pay off the debt and subsidize your losses."


    "You?" Su Jin looked strange, looked Dingguang Buddha up and down, and shook his head: "Isn''t there any Buddhist girls after a little greeting? It''s really not good, even female bodhisattvas."


    I don''t even dare to send it... Dingguang Buddha''s face has turned green.


    Are there any women in Fomen?


    Of course there is.


    And they are all female bodhisattvas, but not the kind of female bodhisattvas who sell meat.


    In Buddhism, female bodhisattvas who can cultivate to the status of bodhisattvas are all ruthless people.


    Many people are from the ancient times, and they joined the power of Buddhism at dawn.


    If he dared to betray a female Bodhisattva, he would end up not much better than challenging the decadent wind on the spot.


    "Master Su." Dingguang Buddha showed a crying smile: "You just burn me, I will be reincarnated, and I can still leave a few relics."


    "What do I want that thing for!"


    Su Jin turned his head, pulled Dingguang Buddha, and stretched out his hand toward him. The expression on his face was like that of the leopard''s head in the movie Jiupin Sesame Official. He opened five fingers and clenched slightly:


    "I want power! Five copies, it has to be the limit!"


    Dingguang Buddha widened his eyes, then smiled numbly, and sighed:


    "Master Su Shi, you kill me, just pretend that the little monk has never been here, and I, this relic, should be your apology."


    After he finished speaking, he raised his hand and slapped it on the forehead.


    At this moment, a big hand stretched out and grabbed Dingguang Buddha''s hand.


    "What''s the matter? How can a good Buddha be inappropriate, so can''t think about it?"


    Before the words could be heard, Su Jin turned his head slightly and looked at the person who suddenly intervened.


    It was a young man with blue hair and a high ponytail with a frivolous face.


    Su Jin looked at the other party and whispered the other party''s name:


    "Di Shitian? Why did you come here to change?"


    While speaking, Su Jin turned his hand away, took out the gift of contact from the gift card, and dialed Ashura''s private number.


    ''Di Shitian, come quickly! ¡¯


    After doing all this, Su Jin pretended to look at Di Shitian in surprise, but there was a hint of playfulness in the depths of his eyes.


    "You two, give me face, how about taking a step back?"


    Holding the Dingguang Buddha who was about to commit suicide, Di Shitian glanced at the two of them, and immediately laughed.


    At this time, Emperor Shitian didn''t know the seriousness of the matter.


    Chapter 0568 Bargaining


    "I have seen Emperor Neng..."


    Dingguang Buddha was obviously relieved after seeing his hand being held by Emperor Shitian.


    Finally someone who can call the shots... Dingguang Buddha secretly said in his heart.


    No one wants to die, even Buddhas. He worked hard for so long, and he became a Buddha with a little luck. He lived a comfortable life, why can''t he think about it?


    It was not forced by Su Jin.


    Whenever he said five powers, he Dingguang Buddha risked a debt of thousands of years, gritted his teeth, and stomped his feet to decide for the people above.


    However, the ultimate power is really too precious. It can be said that each one has the potential to create a four-digit exception. It is one of the most valuable gifts in the small garden.


    This is simply not something he can decide with a four-figure figure.


    Fortunately, Di Shitian has come forward, even if he is likely to be towards Su Jin, it doesn''t matter.


    The next thing is that Di Shitian acts as the middleman, Su Jin negotiates with the real Buddha behind him.


    "I said, Lord Rabbit, you are quite nourished these days, why can''t you think about it like that?"


    Di Shitian laughed and scolded and let go of Dingguang Buddha''s hand.


    What he said was a double entendre.


    It is talking about the act of Dingguang Buddha''s attempt to commit suicide just now, and it is also saying that he was ordered to find Algor.


    All fools know that this kind of task is likely to offend Su Jin, a new four-digit exceptional powerhouse. In case we can''t talk about it, Su Jin hates Su Jin. Even if he completes the task of the great master of Buddhism, it may not end well. where to go.


    "Life is forced, life is forced."


    Dingguang Buddha gave a wry smile, shook his head, and then said:


    "If you can afford the honor of the Emperor, Xiao Seng will naturally not dare to give it to him. Of course, Xiao Seng will not do it again. But the transaction between my lineage and Su Jin''s donor really needs a reliable middleman..."


    "Good guy, I save you once, but you''re counting on me?"


    Di Shitian laughed and scolded and patted Dingguangfo''s shoulder, banging a few times, with unusual force:


    "You little bastard, your heart is bad enough."


    "But forget it, it''s naturally not a problem who makes me in a good mood today, and reluctantly helps you."


    You liar... You will arrive 5 minutes early tomorrow, but you have been hiding in the dark without showing your face... Su Jin, who is next to Di Shitian, slandered in his heart.


    Dingguang Buddha''s strength is not good enough to notice the arrival of Di Shitian, but Su Jin is not.


    He had long been so far behind that someone was spying on him before, and determined that two of them were Marta, the mother of Uesugi Kenshin, who had been in contact with him.


    During his communication with Dingguang Buddha, Marta''s aura disappeared for a while, and after a while, Di Shitian hid in the vicinity.


    Obviously, Di Shitian was called by Marta.


    He''s not in a good mood, he''s coming prepared!


    But isn''t it okay for you to have a good time with someone? I have nothing to do with mediation. With you as the intermediary, how can I make a big deal out of it?


    Su Jin slandered in his heart, and did not inform Ashura of his regret at all. You are not benevolent and I am not righteous.


    For the sake of you being the grandfather of Black Rabbit, I will send you to reunite with your good daughter.


    "You boy, why is your face so bad?"


    At this time, Emperor Shitian, who had negotiated with Dingguang Buddha, turned his head, looked at Su Jin, and buckled his ears:


    "Boy Su Jin, I, an elder, act as a middleman between you and Buddhism, and mediate, is it alright?"


    Elder, this **** is taking advantage of me... Su Jin''s mouth twitched, wanting to refute but not knowing how to refute.


    If there is no accident between him and the black rabbit, this Emperor Shitian is really an elder.


    This is a bit frustrating.


    Of course, you can also think the other way around, ''Your Emperor Shitian''s most beautiful granddaughter was **** by me. ¡¯ Di Shitian couldn¡¯t refute either, everyone was actually half a pound.


    Emperor Shitian could guess that Su Jin was unclear outside, and he, Su Jin, didn''t despise Cao Cao''s behavior by someone from his emperor.


    The previous generation of Asura was a married woman, but she gave birth to a hybrid of the gods, Buddhas and ghosts, and everyone knows it.


    Su Jin glanced at Di Shitian and said impatiently:


    "It doesn''t matter if you want to be, but my price won''t change."


    "The price won''t change, so what price does it not change?"


    Di Shitian looked at Su Jin playfully, apparently seeing his little trick.


    Five extreme powers, think about it, know that it is impossible, Su Jin''s mentality is to try to kill as many as possible.


    And his psychological price is completely changeable.


    It can be one, three, or five. After all, he didn''t say which price is the same.


    "Of course it''s the limit of power." Su Jin said confidently. But it didn''t say how many powers there are.


    "Good boy, I''ve come here to be a peacemaker, are you still playing this trick?"


    Di Shitian was already a little speechless.


    Doesn''t this kid know that his price is too harsh?


    At this price, those old bald donkeys in Buddhism are probably willing to go off the field and fight Su Jin in person, and take a chance to see if they can get information from Su Jin''s head.


    The ultimate power is still five copies. There is such a good thing in the Buddhist art of artificial Buddhism, can''t you use it yourself?


    It is recognized that their lineage has a large number of people, many monks and few porridge, and they don''t even want to face. They do things like worshiping the golden body, let alone besieging you Su Jin?


    Are you really afraid that after the lion opens his mouth, he will be shot with a shotgun in the backhand? Isn''t this Su Jin kid so stupid?


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian raised his brows, feeling that something was wrong.


    Wait, is this kid sure that someone will come out to mediate?


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian gave Su Jin a deep look.


    At this time, Su Jin also looked up at him.


    The eyes of the two met.


    Vaguely, there seems to be communication.


    ''I am three and two, do you do it? ¡¯


    Di Shitian tried his best to contain the greed in his heart, shook his head and said:


    "Don''t think too much, although your kid betrayed Algor, but here, I''m afraid you can only give out a limit of power."


    Di Shitian shook his head and sighed:


    "Buddha isn''t rich either!"


    To be able to slaughter the five extreme powers of the Buddha''s vein, even Emperor Shitian would be moved.


    However, both of them are Buddhist tycoons, who still don''t know who''s belongings.


    As far as the line of man-made Buddhas is concerned, if you take out two extreme powers, you will be in the sky.


    This is the number that the opponent can do his best.


    And the opponent obviously couldn''t hold all the chips in exchange for Algor''s whereabouts.


    Although everyone understands that at this time it is almost certain, but it is impossible for an old antique like Algor to have few trump cards.


    No one wants to lose both money and manpower in the end, so Su Jin''s proposition is obviously impossible.


    Seeing the temptation is not enough, Su Jin suddenly guessed the possible situation of the artificial Buddha.


    Thinking of this possibility, he couldn''t help but scolded the poor in his heart, and then said with a dark face:


    "Then a limit of power, designation of concepts, one-handed delivery, one-handed delivery, this is the bottom line."


    He is not greedy either, he can get his share.


    Di Shitian had a stomachache and cut four-fifths in one breath. This price is definitely not Su Jin''s bottom line.


    Do you want to agree?


    Di Shitian struggled for 0.1 seconds, and suddenly remembered that he didn''t seem to pay the money?


    "make a deal!"


    Di Shitian said very boldly.


    It doesn''t hurt to sell Ye Tian, ??let alone Tian from his family.


    Just let you create the pain in the vein of Buddha.


    Anyway, he has to get some dowry for his granddaughter, right?

 Chapter 443：

    Upon seeing this, Su Jin also accepted as soon as he saw it:


    "End, destruction, smash, and destruction, the powers I designate for these must break through all limitations and reach the limit."


    "it is good!"


    Di Shitian clapped his hands, turned his head to look at Dingguang Buddha with dull eyes, and said with a smile:


    "Give me the money, Lord Rabbit."


    "..."


    I''m so... This price is also killing people? !


    Forget it, it''s not me who died... The corner of Dingguangfo''s mouth wriggled a few times, as if he was communicating with some existence.


    This communication took a full twenty minutes.


    In the end, Dingguangfo sighed deeply, felt a cold sweat, and said to Su Jin:


    "Master Su, we agreed to this deal."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly smiled.


    At the same time, Di Shitian also showed an expression of emotion.


    Look, if he had been as shameless as Su Jin back then and worked hard to gain benefits, he wouldn''t be what he is now.


    It''s not good for a family to have a big business... Di Shitian said with emotion.


    And at the moment when Di Shitian sighed and relaxed.


    A sword appeared on Di Shitian''s chest.


    Asura in the dark made his move.


    Chapter 0569 Inverse Girl!


    "?!"


    Almost at the moment when the blade was close to the body, Di Shitian reacted and made a corresponding response.


    Between the thoughts, the surrounding environment suddenly solidified and slowed down, and all changes began to slow down.


    Even if the speed of the blade is the same as that of light, for an old-fashioned three-digit figure, although the speed of light is fast, it is not unavoidable.


    After all, it is common for a few existences with realm spirits to interfere with time and space, affecting the speed of light attack of the enemy.


    And for triple digits, they have a better way.


    That is to use the power to redefine the laws of physics in a short time.


    And now, Di Shitian is using the latter method.


    He redefines time, defining the flow of time as one-tenth of what it was before.


    As a result, the speed of light attack of 300,000 miles per second has shrunk to 30,000 miles, and the speed of the attack has obviously shrunk, which also caused Di Shitian to draw out a gap to avoid.


    Then just as he turned sideways to avoid the attack, the slender rapier shook slightly, and there seemed to be a sharp shattering sound of glass in the slowing down time and space.


    At this moment, the flow of time, redefined by authority, was opened by a thin sword.


    Within a short distance, the flow rate begins to return to normal.


    Authority interferes! Breaker? Di Shitian was surprised, but he didn''t panic.


    After all, the existence of the Heavenly Emperor who dares to attack him does not have the strength of four figures, but it will make him feel strange.


    And through the secret enemy, he just cut a gap in his redefined time flow rate. Taking the opportunity to sneak attack, the opponent''s grasp of authority is far less profound than that of Di Shi Tianlai.


    And that revealed a lot.


    Not the old-fashioned three figures, those old immortals know that no amount of tricks in this situation won''t work for me.


    They are not old and exceptional powerhouses. Among them, there are existences with authority such as ''cutting off''. Di Shitian knows very well that it will not be those people who will attack him.


    So is it a new generation?


    The stab has not yet struck.


    Di Shitian has already locked the future through the power of authority.


    Microseconds later, Di Shitian avoided a surprise attack and avoided this attack.


    However, at the same time, Di Shitian''s expression changed.


    The young generation is good at cutting power, good at swords, and the new four-figure who has hatred with him.


    With so many conditions overlapping, I am afraid there is only one person.


    Grass!


    Holy shit!


    Damn, it''s not really that girl, is it?


    Di Shitian''s originally calm face collapsed at this moment.


    In danger and danger, after avoiding an attack, he did not choose to fight back, but took the time to look at Su Jin.


    What caught the eye was a look of pity and contempt.


    Grass! It really is!


    Di Shitian scolded his mother in his heart, but saw the thin sword hidden in the void reappear in front of him, and the sharp sword qi and the belief in cutting everything hit his nostrils.


    And this time, Emperor Shitian sat on wax.


    This blow, he is not dodging, not dodging is not.


    Dodging is to stimulate that little ancestor to go wild. If you don''t dodge, you won''t die if your heart is pierced, but it hurts!


    Moreover, it will take a long time to eliminate the residual power of the authority, and he will be weak for a period of time if it is not kept.


    As the Lord of the Heavenly Army, his Emperor Shi Tianming had so many enemies in secret, if he really fell into weakness, he was afraid that there would be a very small risk of falling.


    After all, what he came here is not an incarnation but a deity, even if it is a deity in the state of being a human being.


    If you are really hurt, it will be fatal.


    And Tianjun, as the warrior gods who maintain the rules of the small garden, obviously can''t sit without his veteran qualification.


    In terms of righteousness and selfishness, Di Shitian must hide.


    But can he really hide?


    Under the expediency of Emperor Shitian, he gritted his teeth.


    Just die.


    I bet your little ancestor doesn''t have the guts to stab it.


    When his mind moved, Di Shitian simply spread out his hands without any resistance.


    This momentary change shocked everyone present who could react.


    Hidden in the dark, Kenshin Uesugi, who had almost found the attacker''s location, was stupid.


    "Is this guy''s head turned upside down stupid?"


    Di Shitian can hold on for a while longer, and she will be able to follow the clues, catch the attacker, and hit the opponent directly with one blow. She doesn''t believe that Di Shitian doesn''t know this.


    They have been fighting against the enemy for 12 days. They are all old comrades in arms. Everyone can trust each other''s fighting qualities. It is almost impossible to make mistakes in this kind of thing.


    But why did this guy suddenly give up his resistance?


    How to fix it now?


    If he goes all out, the rescue of Emperor Shitian is definitely in a hurry, but the enemy can be severely injured, or even captured and killed, so why does Emperor Shitian pull his hips at such a time?


    The ministers and others volunteered to fight to the death, why did His Majesty surrender?


    Damn it!


    Uesugi Kenshin scolded secretly, and didn''t care about Emperor Shitian, that kind of attack would at most make this old woman injured, at most weak for a while, and could not die.


    On the contrary, the assassination of the leader of the Heavenly Army, the leader of the Twelve Days of Dharma Protection, such a vicious criminal is sure to be captured or even killed.


    In an instant, Uesugi Kenshin followed the direction of the attack and directly broke into the realm zone, locked the position of the sneak attacker, and was about to start.


    However, at this moment, Uesugi Kenshin was taken aback.


    The thin sword that had attacked Di Shitian''s chest suddenly turned down at the moment when it was about to hit.


    Did he stop?


    Uesugi Kenshin''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Even Su Jin showed a surprised look.


    ''I knew good daughter, you still love daddy...''


    The smile on Di Shitian''s face stopped as soon as it evoked.


    The sharply descending sword light did not avoid Di Shitian, but attacked his descendants with the belief of severing everything.


    In a trance.


    Su Jin seemed to see someone holding a thin long sword, pierced a cucumber, and then stabbed it through the middle.


    Subconsciously, Su Jin couldn''t help but put his legs together.


    At this time, the smile on Di Shitian''s face was distorted.


    Ah, this... Uesugi Kenshin, who had wanted to do it, stopped for a while.


    Instead of attacking and killing Emperor Shitian, he did this kind of thing. The identity of this attacker is not the people who have the green grassland above their heads, right?


    Ah, this... Even if the other party committed a serious crime of attacking and killing the Lord of the Heavenly Army, it would not be easy to make money...


    After all, both sides are breaking the law.


    Some of Hakoten''s moral concepts were also legislated.


    For example, one cannot seduce women from good families.


    And Di Shitian, who calls himself Teacher Cao Mengde...everyone knows what he has committed.


    At most, the attacker was sentenced to a heavier sentence, and he may be sentenced to some severe sentences.


    As for Di Shitian.


    Eighty percent of his time in the heavenly realm was in the prison cell of the heavenly army.


    The reason is to have an affair with a woman of a good family.


    At the moment when the sword broke the cucumber.


    Unexpectedly, the air was suddenly quiet.


    The sneak attacker succeeded in one strike, and instead of escaping thousands of miles, he revealed his true body generously.


    A young girl with long snow-white hair, wearing a black outfit and a pile of snow-white ghost horns floated in the air, looked at Di Shitian''s lower body, raised her scissors, and made a playful ''cut'' gesture .


    Seeing the other party''s real body, Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help covering his face, but the next second, he was alert again and quickly covered his ears.


    Then, there was a deafening roar:


    "Reverse girl¡ª¡ª!!"


    Chapter 0570 Brother, calm down, calm down!


    "Brother, calm down, calm down!"


    "Stinky boy, let go of me quickly, there is her without me today!"


    In mid-air, Su Jin hooked Di Shitian''s neck, held his breath, and pulled back hard to prevent Di Shitian from rushing over.


    On the opposite side, Asura looked at Di Shitian with a smile, as if nothing was happening. Although he didn''t speak, his sarcasm was full of sarcasm.


    "Although it''s a bit too much for Di Shitian, I think you''re doing the right thing."


    One step across the space, Uesugi Kenshin, who came to Ashura''s side, looked very serious.


    However, the corners of her mouth that were constantly raised revealed her true feelings.


    "Grass! To your head!"


    Di Shitian cursed and almost rushed out of Su Jin''s blockade to beat someone.

 Chapter 444：

    "Brother, if you have something to discuss, she is your daughter after all!"


    Just after Su Jin''s persuasion was finished, Di Shitian scolded:


    "You''re talking shit! It''s not you who was castrated!"


    "You are wrong."


    Su Jin''s face turned pale, and he said righteously:


    "I''m not worried that you will act on impulse and do something that you will regret for the rest of your life. After all, it''s your own daughter!"


    "Grass!"


    Di Shatian is really going to export dirty today.


    If it wasn''t for his own daughter, he would stop Su Jin now, fearing that he would have chopped up Asura long ago.


    Even if the body of the gods can be restored, the shadows cut by the cucumbers will still exist!


    Moreover, just now Asura used the power of severing, leaving internal injuries, and it would take decades even for Emperor Shitian to expel these things.


    Decades!


    What''s the difference between this and being a **** for a lifetime?


    If he had been a softie for decades, he would have lost his face.


    Grass!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. The more angry he became, the less he felt, and the strength of his struggle was several times greater.


    Su Jin almost couldn''t hold it anymore, and hurriedly winked at Uesugi Kenshin...


    Seeing this, Uesugi Kenshin stepped forward and blocked Ashura.


    Compared with the leader of Di Shitian, she is more pro-Asura.


    After all, this is the most promising big niece. Among the so many children of Di Shitian, this one has reached the end of the four-digit number, and some have stepped into the three-digit number.


    Although it is really necessary to be honest, Emperor Shitian will not really do anything to Asura, but he should protect him.


    Her eldest niece usually looks like a good boy, but this time, it was obviously because of Di Shitian''s bad behavior, and she had a grudge in her heart.


    There is no way, who let this child be the cub born by Di Shitian''s cheating daughter-in-law.


    The wild species born by the current queen of Asura, and the product of the prince wearing a green hat, this incident caused a sensation in the small garden, causing the entire Asura family to be dignified and ridiculed.


    The originator, Emperor Shitian, has been embarrassed to meet people for hundreds of years by the big environment, and he can''t take this child away, so that this child will be scorned in the Ashura family.


    It is said that the shadow of childhood is great, and for the longevity species, childhood is longer than that of human beings. The childhood of the Shura people is more than three hundred years, which is equivalent to three times the life, and this hurts greatly.


    It''s good to let her vent... Isn''t it just to embarrass Di Shitian? That guy has no face and no skin, what is he afraid of shame?


    Of course, when the weather is on the top of Emperor Shi''s head, you still have to give some steps.


    Therefore, after Uesugi Kenshin protected Asura, he immediately blamed:


    "Look at how angry you are with your father, what are you doing when you don''t have anything to do?"


    "Mother is worried that Daddy is messing around at the lower level, so let me share her worries."


    Asura blinked his big watery eyes and said in a simple and honest tone, giving people a feeling of innocence.


    "Rosalie..." Di Shitian hissed a breath of air, muttering the former Queen Asura''s boudoir name, sweating on his forehead, his eyes dodging.


    He believed it!


    That sick woman does have the possibility of doing such a thing.


    After all, back then, he was just playing with that woman, and this kind of thing was normal in his circle.


    Zeus is cold and jealous, Emperor Shitian is a good wife, and Bai Yasha loves to molest innocent girls. These have become well-known secrets of Hakoten.


    How could someone who could hook up with his Emperor Shitian be a woman from a good family, and how could it be only one party''s responsibility for something like cheating.


    However, Di Shitian had a thousand calculations, not counting the resentment of the previous Queen Asura towards her arranged marriage, but his few rhetoric actually moved the other party''s heart and gave birth to him.


    This makes people sit wax.


    Everyone said that the kidneys are not distracted, but you really want to fall in love with me? Still sick?


    Di Shitian was stunned immediately, and he was afraid and afraid of the queen, so much so that it still hasn''t stopped.


    Sick Jiao, you look very funny before you enter the heart of the other person, but when you enter, you are embarrassed, as scary as a ghost.


    If you really want to say that the former queen really ordered her daughter to come and castrate him to prevent him from hooking up with him at the lower level, then Di Shitian would definitely believe it.


    After all, that''s a woman with an abnormal mind.


    "Why do you listen to your mother in everything?"


    Di Shitian gritted his teeth angrily, staring at Asura with a ferocious look in his eyes, furious.


    "I don''t have a father. Who do I listen to if I don''t listen to my mother?" Asura''s expression was extraordinarily natural.


    You lied, you said it was a personal vendetta before, and you didn''t mention your mother... Su Jin, who knew the truth, twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    He didn''t believe that Asura was ordered by his mother. How could this guy have been ordered because of his resentment when he mentioned Emperor Shitian.


    As if hearing Su Jin''s voice, Asura turned his head sideways, looked at Su Jin with big pure eyes, and blinked.


    Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, no matter how he looked at it, he could only take that look as two words.


    ''rebate''.


    Good guy, is he Su Jin such a greedy person?


    Di Shitian is his in-law, Hei Tu''s great-great-grandfather, this kind of thing...


    ''I have to pay more! '' Su Jin raised his eyebrows, his eyes playful.


    Asura closed his eyes, nodded slightly, and said ''yes''.


    Hearing this, Su Jin showed a meaningful expression, and he pulled Di Shitian harder.


    No way, can''t let the boss be beaten? He is working for the money!


    "Brother, everything is going well for the family!"


    Su Jin tried to persuade in a fair tone.


    "roll!"


    Di Shitian almost slapped Su Jin.


    This kid, when he is blind, can''t he see small movements?


    Chapter 0571 You are really not human


    When his emperor Shi Tian was blind?


    These two little **** secretly communicated with their eyebrows and eyes, did he not see the secret transaction?


    Although I don''t know what you have traded, my whereabouts were definitely leaked to this unfilial daughter by your Su Jin kid.


    In this world, how can there be such a coincidence, not long after he came, Asura was in an ambush, you said it was no problem, who would believe it?


    You are a rabbit, why is your heart cloudy?


    It''s a pity that I also acted as a middleman for you, and sang with the man-made Buddha, but the result was good, you just smack me?


    Bullying is not bullying like that, is it?


    Di Shitian looked at Su Jin with a dark face, as if he was about to strangle him.


    In the face of Di Shitian''s glare, Su Jin completely ignored it, and even pretended not to see it, "comforting" said:


    "Don''t worry, no one will know about this. As long as we don''t talk about it, you will still be a normal man, brother."


    Grass, shame on your face!


    Seeing that Su Jin was still piercing his heart at this time, Di Shitian''s face darkened, he pointed around, and said to Su Jin:


    "You said no one would know? Are you sure no one knows? Isn''t this bunch of **** human?"


    "Yeah, not really human."


    Su Jin nodded heavily, then turned his head to the side, looking at Ken Uesugi and said:


    "are you human?"


    Why are you still scolding me? Uesugi Kenshin was stunned for a moment, then came to his senses and shook his head:


    "no."


    She is a god, born a **** and a Buddha, and the spirituality bestowed by the center of the small garden can prove it.


    "Are you human?" Su Jin looked at Dingguang Buddha who was sitting on the wax side.


    "The little monk is a Buddha."


    Dingguangfo was frightened by Su Jin''s threatening gaze, and said quickly.


    "Huh?" Di Shitian looked over fiercely.


    Dingguang Buddha quickly changed his words and said:


    "It''s human."


    Su Jin looked over again.


    "No, it used to be human."


    Di Shitian looked over again.


    Dingguang Buddha was silent for a moment, then said with a crying face:


    "You still kill the little monk."


    These people are really bullying Buddha!


    "Kill you for what?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, turned his head to look at the sky, and said:


    "Is there no one here?"


    In the sky, those old undead who came to peep from the hidden traces suddenly responded with a smile:


    "No, no, I''m from the dragon species."


    "It''s a coincidence, I''m a ghost, and I''m not human."


    "There are gods here, not people."


    "Wow, my roaring dog is a dog, let alone a person."


    It seems that something strange has been mixed in, but that doesn''t matter... Su Jin listened and nodded, and then smiled at Di Shitian:


    "Look, no one really knows."


    Di Shitian was expressionless, raised his hand and gave Su Jin the middle finger.


    What the heck!


    You kid, you are really not human!


    People are not as cheap as you!


    Di Shitian glared at himself like this, and Su Jin, who believed that his face was thinner, was also a little guilty:


    "Old Emperor, the affairs of your family are not something that an outsider can interfere with."


    "In my opinion, do you want to get down to business?"


    Are you an outsider at this time? Di Shitian''s eyelids jumped fiercely.


    However, before he could react, Dingguangfo, who had wanted to run for a long time, said quickly:


    "I think Master Su is right."


    "Shut up! It''s none of your business here."


    Di Shitian roared without looking back.


    Are you really pinching me? Dingguang''s brows twitched wildly, but he didn''t dare to attack.


    No way, can''t beat it.

 Chapter 445：

    However, at this moment, Dingguang Buddha''s ears moved.


    The man behind him seemed a little restless.


    Su Jin knew that Algor''s whereabouts were right, but it didn''t mean that this whereabouts would not change.


    What if Algor runs away after being delayed for a while by Di Shitian?


    With the great power of Buddhism as a backer, Dingguang Buddha immediately gathered up his courage and said to Emperor Shitian with a straight face:


    "Your Majesty Neng Tiandi, the information from Su Shizhu''s mouth is related to Buddhist affairs, and I also hope that Haihan will have one or two."


    "Grass, those turtle grandsons watching the play."


    Di Shatian scolded, obviously scolding the people behind Dingguang Buddha.


    If it weren''t for these turtles and grandsons making trouble, would he be so embarrassed?


    "Tell Uesugi when you want to make a deal and ask her to vouch for it."


    Di Shitian had a dark face, and after saying this, he glared at Asura again, and then disappeared.


    He had to go back to deal with the injury first, and by the way, he was afraid that if he stayed here, he could not help but beat people.


    This bear child is lawless.


    "Hmph." Ashura snorted coldly, and wanted to catch up to ridicule, but was stopped by Uesugi Kenshin.


    Good guy, Emperor Shitian has endured it, do you still want to use eye drops? Do you really think he has no temper?


    Oh, I really don''t have a temper when facing you... Uesugi Kenshin shrugged and pulled Ashura.


    This kind of housework, at most, she can only mix it up here.


    "Master Su... take a step to speak."


    Dingguangfo made a gesture of invitation towards Su Jin.


    Su Jin nodded, and the two came to the suburban forest outside the capital at the end, a tributary of Tonys Falls.


    By the river, Dingguangfo''s ears moved slightly, and after communicating with people for a while, he said to Su Jin:


    "In terms of extreme power, Shizu has already placed an order with Qianyan."


    "The type is the [Destruction] power, even if it is in the top ten among the combat powers."


    "As a guarantee, the master will hand over the power to His Majesty Bishamon to take care of it. Correspondingly, after the delivery, I hope the donor will tell the whereabouts of the magic star."


    The transaction of such high-value items must be guaranteed by a trusted middleman.


    This is what Di Shitian wanted to do before. Although this old guy loves wives and has a bad character, he still has a good reputation and has never made a mistake.


    However, because of the matter of the Emperor Shitian''s family, the other party just gave the task to Uesugi Kenshin, and the effect is not much different.


    "Destruction?" Su Jin, who heard the power type, glanced at Dingguangfo in surprise.


    Destruction of this type of power was the best of the powers he demanded.


    It belongs to the full unfolding of the characteristics of the small universe.


    Of course, the ''shatter'' power is more suitable for his current small universe, but no one will refuse better power, even Su Jin.


    "You''ve got a heart."


    "Master also wants to form a good relationship."


    Dingguang Buddha said with a smile.


    If it weren''t for Su Jin''s own strength and background, they would want to give something cheaper.


    However, when the master went to Qianyan to buy the ultimate power, the person in charge there said that only destruction was left.


    This is **** up.


    However, there is no way, the lower level of Hakoba, the cadre who is responsible for buying and selling power is Shiroyasha.


    She said that there is only the power of destruction left, that is, only the power of destruction is left.


    Strong buy and strong sell, what can you do?


    Buddhism also does not want to offend Qianyan, a transcendent force with three figures and two figures.


    Su Jin and Dingguangfo chatted for a while by the river. After about ten minutes, Dingguangfo''s face relaxed and he took a long sigh and said:


    "The power has been delivered according to the rules, should the donor deliver information?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s eyes flickered, and then smiled:


    "certainly."


    After he finished speaking, he paused, and then said:


    "The target should now be in the flower capital outside the gate of 1028, and it seems that he intends to contact some people."


    Hearing this, Dingguangfo''s ears moved a few times, and a happy expression appeared on his face.


    The power of Buddhism has been determined through divination.


    The information is true!


    Algor is hidden in the flower capital.


    Chapter 0572 The reason for provoking her


    ¡¾1028¡¿External door.


    Flower City, also known as Flower Street.


    It is one of the best places for fireworks in the lower floors of Hakoniwa.


    At this time, in the capital of flowers, inside the violet flower bar.


    Wearing a restrained suit with a black belt hidden on his body, Algor, dressed as a special professional, was sitting in front of the bar, drinking beer.


    Beside her, there is a white Yaksha version of the royal sister with long pure white hair, golden eyes and snow skin, and a bunch of black ghost horns.


    Shiroyasha picked up a glass of beer, drank it, and then said with a smile:


    "Good guy, almost half of Hakoten is looking for you, so why don''t you come here to drink with us?"


    "So arrogant, aren''t you afraid of being caught again?"


    "So what if you catch it? Could they still kill me?"


    Algor rolled his eyes and said indifferently:


    "People are ugly, don''t think too beautiful, it will hurt."


    "Haha~~ You still have the same temper, it hasn''t changed."


    Shiroyasha smiled heartily, and patted Algor on the shoulder with a big hand, looking like a good brother.


    To put it in a nasty way, in Hakoten, Algor is the only one left to be two brothers with her.


    Not to mention the fact that it was also called the three major problem children of Hakoten.


    Even if they belong to the Protoss, Shiroyasha is quite close to Algor.


    Of course, this is the same with the Queen of Halloween.


    Of the existing female Protoss representatives in Hakoniwa, there are only three of them left.


    But instead of dealing with the Queen of Halloween, she would be better off with Al Gore.


    Although the other party''s stinky personality was annoying, at least he never spoke viciously to her.


    After all, to scold Bai Yasha for being ugly, isn''t that blaming the existence of Protoss for being ugly?


    She, Algor, is also a Protoss herself.


    Algor is not stupid, how could he call himself an ugly ghost.


    "But then again, is it okay for you to be born now?"


    Shiroyasha took a sip of wine, glanced at Algor, and shrugged helplessly:


    "The Godslayer War has just begun, and those guys are all preparing to end. You are born now, doesn''t it mean to tell them that you have found your way?"


    The Eighteenth Plenipotentiary Domain Qualification Competition War, also known as the ''Godslayer War''.


    This is the name that was officially given by the upper management of Hakoba after extensive consultations a few days ago.


    Numerous groups of gods have signed the contract documents, and then the gods will descend to the sky on a large scale, or incarnate in disobedience, or incarnate godslayers, in order to seize the power of the other party and open the way to the realm of two-digit full power .


    From the great mystery of the godslayer world, the dark Christmas season.


    When a god-killer kills a disobedient god, he can take the fragments of its power and turn it into the power that suits him best, without hurting the **** itself too much.


    This ability is not unprecedented in Hakoba, such as a small number of existences such as Hephaestus, which can strip the power of others without hurting them too much.


    But such people are few, and the experience is huge, which cannot satisfy the appetite of the gods.


    And the dark Christmas season is extremely convenient.


    Killing the **** of disobedience can usurp the fragments of power, simplifying all kinds of complicated processes into a fight, which is really in line with the minds of the gods.


    If it weren''t for those high-level gods and Buddhas worried that things would get out of control and become a large-scale fight between gods and Buddhas, the upper levels of Hakoba would have been in turmoil long ago.


    But after the shortcut comes out, it is impossible for no one to go.


    The lazy instinct of life makes them biased towards short-term high returns.


    In view of this, the scale of the war was greatly reduced, limited to four or five digits, and the godslayer war that was held at the lower level was the way for the gods to negotiate and resolve the conflict.


    Both powerful and weak gods and Buddhas will limit their strength, capture and fight against each other at the lower level, and seize the power of the other party.


    When all the powers have been collected and elevated to authority, the winner''s path to double digits is opened.


    Of course, this approach obviously leads to unfairness.


    That is, the starting points of gods and Buddhas are different, and some gods and Buddhas only need a few authority to reach the end.


    Therefore, the time for these powerful gods and Buddhas to end was limited, and they would not be able to descend into the sky until the later stage of the war stipulated by the gods and participate in the war in the lower world.


    And Algor is such a powerful god.


    Moreover, Algor did not sign the contract between the gods, so he was an outsider.


    This is the main reason why some high-ranking gods and Buddhas are wary of Algor.


    The superior conditions of early entry, and the sense of crisis brought by the timing of Algor''s choice to escape.


    "The old people at the upper level all guessed that you have found the way to the two-digit number, and you are only one step away from success, so you chose to escape the seal at this time... After all, in the past tens of thousands of years, you have been safe and sound. When you set off at this time, everyone doubts the reason why you were born, and this is the reason that best fits their ideas."


    Bai Yasha looked at the drinking glass and smiled helplessly:


    "Even if this suspicion is not true, as long as there is a slight possibility that it is true, they will not let you free."


    "You may not know that Zeus has been ranked at the bottom because of Su Jin kid''s strength. He can''t take action until the Godslayer War is about to decide the winner."


    "By that time, basically Zeus is out of the game."


    "I think that 80% of them want you to be like this, at least that''s the minimum expectation."


    As for the highest expectation, of course, Al Gore rolls back the seal.


    As for why not kill?


    That is of course because Protoss cannot be killed in Hakoba.


    If you want to kill Protoss, you must kill all the celestial bodies that she represents in the Hakoniwa observation universe.


    In other words, only by destroying all the ''Variable Stars'' Algor in the Little Garden Observation Universe can he truly kill Algor.


    This is tantamount to tampering with the entire history of the observable universe, and it is tantamount to making the Hakoniwa Center start all over again.


    Whoever dares to do this, Hakoba Center will dare to fight with each other, the strongest antivirus, the black decadent wind will come at any time with half-step single-digit strength.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Protoss to be killed in Little Garden, and no one dares to kill them.


    This is also the reason why Algor was only sealed after his defeat.


    It''s not that you can''t kill, but that you can''t kill, even the Buddha didn''t dare to kill.


    Therefore, the greatest expectation of the gods is to seal Algor and eliminate her, the biggest powerful enemy in the Godslayer War.


    This is a predictable benefit.


    Otherwise, what would the Buddhist man-made Buddha line do to find trouble with Algor by spending a lot of money?

 Chapter 446：

    Because this is an opportunity to benefit themselves, and even let the Buddha and the gods owe a favor.


    Everyone wants to play fair, at least ostensibly.


    And Al Gore is the biggest factor that makes fairness no longer fair.


    Therefore, she must be excluded first!


    "Suspect?"


    Algor raised his eyebrows, looked at Shiroyasha with a half-smile, and said:


    "Xiao Bai, you can safely remove the word ''doubt'' in Qianyan''s information."


    Chapter 0573 Hey, bald donkey


    Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, and then his face changed greatly: "Have you really found a way?"


    The gods just suspected that Algor was approaching the door to the realm of double-digit authority.


    But now, Al Gore admits that she has found the door.


    The value of this information is afraid that it can make Qianyan crazy, and it can also make the gods crazy.


    The Hakoba Center has grown for so many years, and the opportunity to carry the eighteenth full power domain has just appeared. When everyone is ready to **** it, you Algor have already touched the tail of that opportunity?


    What is this concept?


    The competition has just started, and the quasi-winner has already appeared?


    "Good guy, you..." Bai Yasha stuck his tongue.


    Among the three problem children of Hakoniwa, Algor is the weakest, stuck in the three-digit category.


    And now, is this weakest going to change?


    Three problem children will become three double figures?


    This... Shiroyasha''s complexion really changed a bit.


    She, the Queen of Halloween, and Al Gore are all Protoss, and they appear in the image of women. Their personalities are also the closest, and their fundamental interests are also close. This is the most natural alliance...


    "You came to us because you wanted us to support you? No, how did you find your way so quickly... Could it be that..."


    Shiroyasha suddenly thought of a person.


    The man who has repeatedly known the big movement and the troubled upper class, and still doesn''t know who is the culprit.


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but asked:


    "Did Su Jin help you find the way?"


    After she finished speaking, she shook her head again, denying:


    "No, it''s impossible, he''s only a four-digit number, how could he have such an ability, ha, we''ve also been overwhelmed for a while, to actually think about such an impossible thing."


    Bai Yasha laughed dryly, but gradually, she stopped laughing.


    Because Al Gore next to her didn''t smile, there was only faint surprise on that pure and beautiful face.


    It was the surprise of being guessed the secret.


    "Really him?"


    Shiroyasha said uncertainly.


    "How is that possible, that guy is just an ordinary four-digit number."


    Algor denied it flatly.


    "It''s really him."


    Shiroyasha''s gaze on Algor became deep.


    "If it wasn''t for him, you''d just sneer and say ''that''s ugly'' instead of denying me here."


    Algor''s face twitched, but he didn''t refute any more.


    Algorr sighed and grumbled:


    "It''s really strange that you can think of the truth in your head?"


    Shiroyasha is not stupid, but it is undeniable that her brain is the worst among the three major problem children.


    After all, the first of the three to lose was the most powerful White Night King, and he also lost three times in a row, eventually becoming the current White Yaksha.


    In comparison, Algor, who failed to challenge the Buddha and later provoked Athena to his death, could only say that he was disheartened and let himself go.


    And the Halloween queen with the best brain is still arrogant in Hakogawa.


    That''s why Al Gore said that Shiroyasha''s guess is simply weird.


    Bai Yasha, who was mocked at his IQ in public, twitched the corner of his mouth a few times, and said angrily:


    "If you want to be reported by me, just say so."


    She is guilty.


    If it weren''t for Su Jin''s troubles in another world all day long, causing Hakoba to be chaotic, and even causing troubles like the Trinity Athena, Bai Yasha would not have thought of Su Jin.


    Su Jin has a criminal record after all.


    The Trinity Athena is considered to be a two-digit unfinished spiritual personality. Although it is not feasible, it is also a way in a certain sense.


    As for why it is not feasible, of course, because Algor is immortal as a Protoss, Athena has no chance to devour the opponent at all.


    and many more¡­¡­


    Athena didn''t have the chance to devour Algorr, but what about the other way around?


    Bai Yasha suddenly widened his eyes and said incredulously:


    "Your way, shouldn''t it be the one on Athena?!"


    Athena can''t swallow Algor, but conversely, Algor can!


    That Goddess of Wisdom is not a Protoss, and does not have the supreme immortality certified by the Central Garden.


    "...Oops, your brain has finally caught up with those gods."


    Algor''s eyes moved slightly, and he looked at Shiroyasha playfully, mocking and reminding:


    "As long as the ugly girl of Athena is not stupid, this possibility should be publicized."


    If she is really willing to make war with me into jade and silk, she will cooperate with me in this matter... Algor narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes were deep.


    Locking the eyes of the gods on her could devour Athena and buy time for her promotion to the Demon Ancestor, if Athena wasn''t stupid, she would.


    Because this is the only chance to shake hands with her and make peace.


    If you don''t do this, Athena will take the risk to obtain information, guess what Algor''s path is, what conditions are needed to complete it, and try to block it.


    However, such a thing is impossible.


    The particularity of Su Jin''s body can completely avoid most of the failures and let her reach the final step.


    This is the reason why Algor placed all his chips on Su Jin.


    "You..." Shiroyasha gave Algor a deep look before giving up and continuing to ask.


    Because if you keep asking, it is a topic that shouldn''t be said, and you can''t even bring it up.


    If she didn''t want Algor to fight with herself, she could only do this.


    "I hope you can succeed..."


    Shiroyasha slowly let out a breath.


    Algor''s success didn''t do her much harm, and there were even many benefits, so she had absolutely no reason to stop it.


    "Thank you."


    Algor nodded slightly. After drinking the beer in front of him, he took out a gold coin and placed it on the table:


    "Let''s talk about it, I''ll have a drink."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked towards the door. When she was about to step out of the door, she turned her head and looked at Bai Yasha and said:


    "I hope that the next time we meet, I can stand on the same level as you."


    After speaking, she pushed open the glass door and walked out.


    After a long time, Bai Yasha shook his head and sighed softly:


    "Two digits..."


    After speaking, she laughed at herself:


    "Looks like we''ve already been there."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    The streets of the flower capital.


    Algor, who hadn''t seen the street for a long time, looked at all kinds of passers-by and talked to someone from a distance:


    "You sold my news? How much?"


    "An extreme power?!"


    "Good guy, alright, who is the one who killed it? The Buddha''s lineage? It''s actually those poor people? That really caused them to bleed a lot, hehe, beautiful work."


    "Well, there is no need for dividends. You can use things quickly, and you will become stronger, so I can rest assured."


    "You must know that our spirits are tied together. If you die, it will be over on my side."


    "Don''t worry, there are too many hands here."


    After muttering for a while, Algor suddenly stopped in front of the zebra crossing and looked up at the opposite side.


    Opposite the zebra crossing, five monks wearing red cassocks and twelve scars on their heads are standing on the opposite bank, silently reciting scriptures, and looking at Algor with sharp eyes.


    Seeing this, the corners of Algor''s mouth twitched, and a clown-like smile appeared on his face.


    She raised her hand and said hello:


    "Hey, bald donkey!"


    Chapter 0574 Demon Ancestor Very Disappointed


    In the face of Algor''s taunts, the monks across the road were indifferent.


    "Oh, a bunch of trash, they don''t even know how to bicker."


    Algorr laughed mockingly, but his eyes became solemn.


    Five three-digit Buddhist powerhouses, even Al Gore felt a little exhausted.


    After all, there is an upper limit to the performance of the lower level of the box garden. When the upper limit of strength is locked, the number of people has an absolute advantage.


    It¡¯s okay to say that at the upper level, Algor is confident that he can press the opposite side with one hand, but at the lower level, it may not be so.


    Moreover, once she goes to the upper floors, it must be the end of the siege she faces.


    No way, who made the upper class so ugly...


    Al Gore''s words fell, and a white-bearded monk in a cassock on the opposite side stepped forward and folded his hands together:


    "Amitabha ~ His Majesty Al Gore, the little monks have no idea of ??becoming enemies with His Majesty. I am here only for one thing, please His Majesty Al Gore sign your name on the Godslayer War Treaty. ."


    "So, I will leave naturally."


    "Huh... it''s better to say than to sing."


    Algor closed his ears and said disdainfully:


    "Since you are so sincere..."


    Al Gore deliberately lengthened the tone, looked at the faint joy in the eyes of the monks in front of him, and abruptly turned around:


    "Then let Sakyamuni come and talk to me."


    "Soldiers to soldiers, king to king, that''s reasonable."


    "The demon is rampant!"


    Behind the old monk, a young monk held a scepter and smashed the tunnel:

 Chapter 447：

    "How dare you offend the Buddha?!"


    Algor, who was opposite him, looked at him in surprise, and said with a pouting smile:


    "My good fellow, another Buddhist disciple who sees Shakyamuni as a god. He cultivated Buddhism and went to the Shinto way. Haven''t you heard Shakyamuni say that to worship him as a **** is not liberating? Is it right?"


    Hearing the sound, two more monks showed their angry faces:


    "Bold monsters dare to distort Buddha''s remarks."


    The words of the two monks fell, and the headed old monk showed sadness instead.


    Algor looked down at him, shook his head and said:


    "Little monk, your disciple is not good. You may have extraordinary talent in the understanding of authority, but in this Buddhism, I am afraid that your level is not as high as mine."


    As soon as she said this, the young monk suddenly showed the angry image of King Ming, and he almost took out the magic weapon and fought Algor to the death.


    "Amitabha~ This matter is indeed a little monk who has no way to teach it."


    The old monk simply admitted.


    "Master!"


    "Master! What are you talking about with this demon heresy?"


    "Master Zeng, since she is unwilling to sign the pledge, let''s draw the pledge for her."


    Hearing this, Al Gore blew the hair in front of his forehead and sneered:


    "Oh, in the end, you Buddhists didn''t have the intention to talk about peace, oh, yes, I almost forgot, Sakyamuni does not represent Buddhism, except for his few direct disciples, there are few orthodox lineages in his lineage. Buddha."


    Algor looked around at everyone, his eyes flickering:


    "These one or two, looking at the statue of King Kong''s angry eyes, those who didn''t know it thought they were disciples of the Demon King Bo Xun."


    Hearing that Al Gore said that his disciple was like a disciple of Bo Xun who escaped from the disciple of Shimen, the old monk finally couldn''t bear it any longer:


    "Your Majesty Algor, why are you so sarcastic with the little monk!"


    Demon King Bo Xun is a great virtue who converted to Buddhism in the dawn age, but because of many misunderstandings of Buddhism, the teachings often lead Buddhist disciples to go astray.


    Al Gore said that his disciples and grandchildren are like Bosun disciples, which is simply a word of punishment.


    This is to say that his Dharma is not precise and that he misleads his children!


    "Why, don''t pretend?"


    Algorr sneered, revealing snake-like golden vertical pupils:


    "It''s obvious that I''m half-hearted, and I''m still pretending to be a real Buddha there. Don''t laugh off my mother''s big teeth. If you want to fight, you can fight if you want, and show the spirit of the devil''s disciple?"


    "Buddhism can''t be shamed, the little monk advises your majesty to do it yourself!"


    The white-bearded old monk took out his staff and thumped the ground heavily.


    "Then come, let''s see who can walk out alive today."


    Hearing this, Al Gore showed a hideous smile.


    In an instant, the entire outer door was shrouded in thick black smoke.


    "Be careful of poisonous smoke."


    The old monk roared loudly just now, but the next second, he uttered a mouthful of black blood.


    "A bunch of idiots, I haven''t even found out that I have been poisoning, and the face of the devil has been thrown away by you."


    Algor opened his petrified eyes, and said in a hateful tone.


    "I''m mad at me too!"


    The young monk couldn''t help but flickered, revealing the golden body of the Buddha.


    next moment.


    The 10,000-meter-high golden Buddha appeared out of nowhere, danced wildly around the golden dragon''s right arm, and angrily smashed down towards Al Gore.


    "Senior brother, I''m here to help you!"


    Accompanied by another roar, an eight-armed King Ming''s angry image Dharma body suddenly appeared, and attacked Al Gore together with the previous Panlong Buddha.


    For a time, 1028 outer gates, hundreds of millions of square kilometers of land were shrouded in black smoke and golden light, divided, and staggered to kill each other.


    At the same time, a pair of eyes came from the heaven, staring at the lower level of this battlefield.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    "It''s started."


    3345 outer door, courtyard corridor of Thousand Eyes Station.


    Holding a cup of hot tea, Su Jin sat on the edge of the corridor, looking at the battlefield separated by countless realms.


    Beside him, Bai Yasha, who had shrunk into a loli form, buckled her feet and drank the Happy Water of Fat House unhappily:


    "That stinking beauty, who brought us such exciting news before he left, is simply not a person."


    Before leaving? Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "Why do you say it was before leaving?"


    "You think we are fools?!"


    Bai Yasha opened his big and small eyes, glanced at Su Jin strangely, and said speechlessly:


    "It''s all said and done, can''t we guess any of your thoughts?"


    "The stinky one found his own way, he didn''t hide and settle down, but he took the initiative to show up, didn''t he think about Jin Chan''s escape?"


    "Don''t tell me that you really betrayed that stinky guy because of a limitless power, betrayed a three-digit powerhouse who could sprint to two-digit numbers, you kid would do this kind of loss-making business?"


    "From my point of view, I''m afraid you have already thought about getting out, and there is a high probability that you will hide in the outer universe, or even a different world, so as to buy yourself time?"


    Su Jin was speechless. He didn''t expect that the exchange of a few words between Algor and Shiroyasha would reveal this kind of information.


    The White Yaksha, who is being played around by the gods, has this wit, not to mention the top powerhouse who wants to be high.


    Before, I really underestimated the world.


    Su Jin shook his head slightly, and after laughing at himself, showed a confident smile.


    Of course, it''s not too late to make up for it now. One day, he will stand at the same height and wrestle with the powerhouses.


    "This is!"


    Bai Yasha looked at the battlefield as if he had seen something, and suddenly stood up with a stunned expression on his face.


    Chapter 0575 The troublemaker is real


    "Good guy, how long has it been since it started, and Zeus actually ended up in person?"


    Bai Yasha shook his head slightly and sat down again, his tone a bit stunned.


    The appearance of Zeus completely exceeded her expectations. It was like a dark horse. It suddenly appeared and shocked her.


    Hearing this, Su Jin was shocked and looked at the battlefield in surprise, but only saw a golden sea of ??thunder.


    Seeing this, Su Jin, who understood that his means of peeping had been blocked by Zeus, suddenly sank and said:


    "How could he be dispatched?"


    Moreover, compared to the past, Zeus''s strength was obviously much stronger, even slightly beyond Su Jin''s understanding.


    How long has it been apart, how could Zeus change so much?


    "Probably the class of gods who want to return to civilization."


    Bai Yasha sneered, and then suddenly his face froze. He saw special traces from the sea of ????thunder, and suddenly said solemnly:


    "Good guy, the old man stopped pretending to be dead, and he was actually promoted to three digits."


    Su Jin''s heart skipped a beat, and his heart was sure, but his expression was still slightly stunned:


    "Three digits? He is willing to give up the interests of the lower classes?"


    This is what Su Jin doesn''t understand.


    Although Zeus is bound to be restricted, the interests of the lower classes are real.


    Zeus was actually willing to give up the interests of the lower layers and go to the upper layers to face the gods who were hostile to him.


    This had to make Su Jin vigilant.


    Being ruthless towards the enemy is not terrifying, but being ruthless towards yourself is terrifying.


    You must know that Zeus has offended so many people in the heaven, and he is no different from Algor in the heaven.


    Even so, Zeus still chose to go up, can this not make Su Jin vigilant?


    "I can''t bear to do it. He has been exposed so much by you before, and he will definitely be strictly guarded at the lower level. Instead, it is better to fight for it, get promoted to three digits, and go to the heaven to re-layout."


    Shiroyasha thought for a while and understood Zeus'' mind, at least partially.


    Then, she sneered:


    "Hey, this old slut, he wants to use Algor as his name and return to a civilized society."


    "..." Su Jin looked solemn and did not speak.


    Zeus took the initiative to break through the three-digit number, and coming to deal with Algor was something he did not expect at all.


    Before, what he and Algor had guessed were some old antiques in Buddhism, and they didn''t calculate the possibility of Zeus''s shot at all.


    It''s a pity... The plan to find the bottom of Buddhism failed, and Algor''s harvest this time is bound to be bad.


    But in comparison, Zeus'' shot is a good thing for Su Jin.


    At least, he can get a glimpse of Zeus''s real bottom line. Even if his vision is blocked, some gods and Buddhas will record this battle, and he can get the corresponding records as long as he pays a small price.


    "It is necessary to speed up and engrave power into the spirit..." Su Jin thought silently.


    Zeus'' sudden change had already sounded the alarm, forcing him to speed up his pace.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    About a cup of tea time.


    The black cloud that covered the sky and the sun and nearly covered most of the outer door had shrunk, and only covered half of the sky of the flower capital.


    Above the sky, three thousand black hairs turned into purple devil snakes. Algor with snake hair and golden eyes stretched out his hand and brushed his charred right arm, staring at the humanoid thunder in front of him:


    "Dude, you''re hiding deep enough, you old pervert."


    In the vicinity of Algor and Zeus, there are five Buddhas with broken gold and sunken chests, leaving only the ability to breathe.


    Compared to Algorand and Zeus, their strength is significantly weaker.


    After Zeus intervened, the five monks were seriously injured by the fluctuations in the battle between Algor and Zeus, who had used a lot of trump cards.


    If it weren''t for the large number of Buddhist monks staring here, I am afraid that many of the five people would die on the spot.


    "It''s about to reach the limit of three digits, and you are willing to drag the weak body of four digits to the lower level. You old pervert is really yin."


    Al Gore wiped away the injuries caused by Thunder Authority.


    Beside him, a young monk with a sunken head suddenly screamed, groaning in pain as he touched the thunder wound on his body.


    That was the injury that Algor passed on to him through authority.


    When such an injury was transferred, the monk''s injury was doubled.


    Just as the monk was wailing, the ruthless face of Zeus appeared on the humanoid thunder.


    "Come on, Algor, you and I are already losers."


    "It''s a coincidence, I think differently from you. I''m the winner."


    Algorr looked at Zeus with a smile, raised his chin and mocked:


    "I just sold a few bottles of poison to force you out. I''m not at a loss at all."


    Hearing this, Zeus''s face suddenly pulled down. In an instant, the heaven and the earth seemed to echo his anger, with lightning and thunder, and bursts of thunder.


    However, Algor smiled disdainfully, looking around, his eyes met the peeping gazes.


    At this time, a piece of white parchment paper appeared in her hand and said:

 Chapter 448：

    "I said, I won..."


    She tore open the parchment with one hand, and an invisible space-time enveloped it.


    At the time when he just said the power of space, Algor raised his mouth slightly and applauded:


    "Congratulations, you finally succeeded in pushing me away."


    "However, I want you to remember."


    There was a deep malice in Algor''s eyes:


    "Temporary mischief is for future outbreaks!"


    "One day, I and those people will pull the gods down from that high throne."


    Hearing this, an indifferent voice sounded from the sky:


    "Algor, who are those people you''re talking about? Who are those troublemakers?"


    The existence said at the end, his tone was full of fear.


    For the gods to be unable to investigate, it is suspected that there are two-digit troublemakers behind them, and the alliance between Algor and the other party is simply a natural disaster for them.


    Many existences are ready to take action, intercept Algor, and try to obtain information.


    They cannot tolerate the presence of an enemy in one position, and the informed Algor is the best source of intelligence.


    Therefore, even though Zeus had previously assumed that Zeus would force Aer into the outside observation universe, so that the other party could not return for a short time, but now, the gods still chose to take action.


    Hearing the sound, before the attack came, Algor suddenly burst out laughing.


    She even laughed until tears came out:


    "Panic. You guys are panicking, laughing to death, but you panic just like that?"


    "That''s too bad, isn''t it? Which war in the dawn era is no bigger than a troublemaker. I was fearless back then, but now I''m panicking."


    When Al Gore said this, joy almost overflowed from her heart, overflowed to the surface, and overflowed to her smile, which was full of ridicule.


    "You are getting old too."


    "..."


    Silence and hostility responded to Algol.


    At this moment, Al Gore''s gradually illusory face showed a mocking smile like a clown:


    "Congratulations! You guessed it!"


    When Algor said this, he lifted his dress and bowed gracefully, then raised his head and smirked wildly:


    "¡ªThe troublemaker is real!"


    "As the new vanguard general of the troublemaker, in the near future, I will offer suitable sacrifices for you."


    "Please, stay tuned."


    The words fell, and Algor''s figure completely dissipated in Little Garden.


    Only the gods and Buddhas with ashen faces were left hidden in the Void Realm.


    Chapter 0576 is not jealous is mediocrity


    The opened folding fan snapped and closed again. While the folding fan was closed, Bai Yasha narrowed his eyes and said inexplicably:


    "What a mess."


    Su Jin, who was sitting next to her, didn''t speak, just held a cup of hot tea and sipped it slowly.


    It has been half an hour since Algor took the initiative to go to observe the universe.


    Just not long ago, Su Jin received the report from the Thousand Eyes Observation Department to Bai Yasha, and from the perspective of the report, he understood what had just happened.


    In the rating of Thousand Eyes intelligence personnel, Al Gore''s commotion this time was rated as ''two digits''.


    This is the indicator inside Thousand Eyes, and its meaning is the level that members who handle this event must reach.


    In other words, this is a piece of information that can only be viewed in detail by existences at the two-digit level.


    In this regard, even those who have sorted out the information have also cut off their memories through corresponding means to prevent leaks.


    Obviously, even in a sealed state, Bai Yasha is qualified to read this document.


    As for Su Jin, it was simply because Bai Yasha felt that there was no need to hide it from him.


    After all, the initiator, what is there to hide?


    "Is this really good?"


    Bai Yasha turned his head to look at Su Jin, shook his head and said:


    "Al Gore said these words, although she will be guarded by the gods and attract everyone''s attention, but this surveillance has also affected you."


    "Now the gods are afraid that they are already doubting whether you are a member of the troublemaker."


    "It''s a good thing, isn''t it?"


    Su Jin put down the hot tea and looked at the tea stalk floating on the water in the cup.


    The tea stalks are floating vertically in the tea. In some areas of the Celestial Dynasty, it means good luck and auspicious meaning.


    "Although the number of humans with simulated star creation charts is rare, you can still find as many as ten in Hakoniwa."


    "And I am the only human who can reach the four-digit number with a pure human spirit."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a half-smile:


    "Too special is a sin."


    "Instead of letting them explore my secrets, tell them bluntly ''what made me the way I am''."


    "I think people prefer the known to the scary unknown, don''t they?"


    "If you do this, you will only make some gods hostile to you."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha sighed.


    "really."


    Su Jin did not refute Bai Yasha''s words, but nodded and admitted:


    "An ordinary human being is hostile to the gods. No matter how you look at it, this is self-defeating. The future development of the community he belongs to is afraid that it will be difficult because it is hostile to the largest violent group in Hakoniwa."


    "Even if this hostility is only a part, it may not even lead to killing intent, but it is a stumbling block after all."


    "It''s not enviable, it''s mediocre!"


    Su Jin had a smile on his face, and his eyes were sharp:


    "From today, the times have changed, Shiroyasha!"


    "Now is not the time when the gods were in harmony, sitting in the sky and eating the dividends of mankind."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Bai Yasha suddenly widened the corners of his eyes, and it didn''t take long for Su Jin''s potential meaning:


    "Godslayer War? Good guy, you''re actually calculating this!"


    At this moment when the gods are about to descend, or become a **** of disobedience, or become a god-killer, Su Jin, who is hated by the gods, is this hostile an advantage.


    At least the gods who were hostile to him in the past have changed from pure hostility to a living treasure trove of mobile power, and even their strength has to be limited to below four figures.


    And at the lower level of Box Garden, with their strength, wouldn''t Su Jin kill him?


    Of course, it is not impossible for those three-digit powers to use their bodies.


    But are they willing?


    A three-digit shot is taboo in the Godslayer Treaty just signed.


    Once the shot is made, the qualification will be disqualified.


    Will those old guys who have been hungry for opportunities for countless years give it up?


    They are reluctant.


    After all, Su Jin is just a new four-figure exception, and he is still far away from the era when he joined the competition.


    For a person who has grown up and has certain advantages at the lower level, but does not affect their important interests too much.


    What if Su Jin is really a member of the troublemaker?


    For the two-digit position, what can they not bear?


    They will endure it, and even appease Su Jin so that he doesn''t make trouble during this time.


    Because Su Jin, who is still on the rise and has room for improvement, is one of the best four figures in the lower level of Hakoten.


    What the troublemakers can afford, who can''t afford those old antiques?


    Maybe, Su Jin can also extract some merits from these old undead to strengthen himself, so that he can eat both ends.


    And perhaps, only Su Jin knows.


    This so-called troublemaker who disturbed the order of the little garden and made the gods extremely fearful.


    1 hour ago, there was only one member.


    That is him Su Jin.


    Even with the addition of Al Gore who had just ''officially joined'', there were only two people.


    What price did the troublemaker use to win over his Su Jin?


    What is this called?


    This means that Su Jin has the authority to ''set the lowest price in the market''.


    Any gods who want to compete at the lower level and want to win over him will get a higher price than the low price he specified.


    The gods can''t refute, because they don''t pay this price, and their opponents, or "troubles" are about to pay a high price.


    Su Jin sits firmly on the banker and can completely eat both ends.


    The corners of Bai Yasha''s mouth twitched, and she said speechlessly:


    "Hey, this is very offensive."


    This method seems to be very beneficial, but relatively, it is also a very offending thing.


    The risk brought about by taking all is that Su Jin has become the object of disgust for many gods.


    Except for people with pits, no one will hate the capitalists who exploit themselves. This is human nature.


    Shiroyasha shook his head and said with a little persuasion:


    "If you do this, you have to ensure that you have the power to protect yourself before the Godslayer War."


    "And such power is not foolproof with an ordinary three-digit number."


    "Before the Godslayer War is over, you must at least reach the level of Zeus."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he stared at Su Jin''s face, and said word by word:


    "Can you do it?"


    Chapter 0577 no one fool


    Hearing this, Su Jin drank the rest of the tea in one gulp, then stood up, looked at the sun above the sky, raised his hand slowly, grabbed it, clenched it tightly, and said with his back to Bai Yasha:


    "Three years, it only takes three years for Hakoten, I will definitely reach that level and become a human corner that those rentiers can''t ignore."


    Seeing Su Jin''s confident appearance, Bai Yasha subconsciously wanted to persuade him a few more words.


    It is impossible to reach three figures in three years. How many gods and Buddhas have not made progress at this point, and how many heroes are still unable to break through until they die.


    A three-digit number, how many heroes are stuck?


    Do you really think that the four-digit exception was deliberately done by Zeus?


    You must know that this level, at the beginning, was set for those losers who broke through the three-digit number.


    Didn''t you see that even Canary and Kasugabe Takaaki, who were called the strongest game crackers in human history, didn''t even touch the gate before their defeat?


    Presumably, Su Jin''s predecessor, he has already taken a lot of lead, but can this lead really surpass?


    However, as soon as the words of advice came to his lips, Shiroyasha suddenly fell silent again.

 Chapter 449：

    yes.


    Breaking through the three tens of thousands is extremely difficult, even if the four-digit number is out of the ordinary, countless heroes and heroes will be stuck.


    But!


    ¡ª¡ªSu Jin is an evil person!


    How long did this kid grow up?


    a year? No, it''s only half a year, it took half a year to go from seven figures to four figures, and even the combat power reached an exceptional level.


    Is it really impossible for such a person to cross the so-called limit that human beings cannot cross within three years?


    Probably not.


    "Really, since the establishment of the entire Hakoba, the guy who dared to stock up on three-digit guys for three years is just you stinky brat."


    Bai Yasha shook his head with a smile, picked up his hot tea, suffocated like a cow, and then sighed:


    "Let go and do it."


    "No matter what happens, don''t be afraid. At least we, who are standing behind you, still have the ability to protect you."


    "Bai Yasha?" Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha in surprise.


    He thought that Shiroyasha would advise him a few words, but he didn''t expect the guy on the other side to admit it generously.


    He was also thinking about whether to take advantage of this and make a classic bet with Shiroyasha, and then cheat food, drink and cheat.


    The results of it?


    You, Shiroyasha, are good, and admit it directly.


    Ms. Bai, you don''t follow the routine! Is this okay? This is not good.


    "Well, all in all, at least we support you."


    Bai Yasha sighed, then looked at Su Jin, who looked regretful, and scolded with a smile:


    "Of course, the premise is that you don''t cheat us, otherwise we will be the first to cut you."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he rolled his eyes, for fear that Su Jin would throw a **** pot at her again.


    This **** has no other abilities, and his ability to make trouble and throw the blame is simply a must.


    Grass, who is the problem child?


    Seeing this, Su Jin laughed, patted his chest and said:


    "Don''t worry, when something happens, I''ll be the first to let you fight."


    "roll!"


    "It''s a little far, how far can we go!"


    "Go back and deal with the mess of your community!"


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    Su Jin shrugged, shrank his neck, and dodged away from Baiyasha''s territory.


    "That stinky boy."


    Shiroyasha shook his head, held the cup, looked at it for a while, and said with a long sigh:


    "I don''t know if it''s right or wrong to let this kid mess around... Forget it, let''s take a step by step."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    After leaving the Thousand Eyes Station at the outer gate of 3345, Su Jin returned to the capital at the end of the road safely, without encountering a single monster along the way.


    "None of them are stupid."


    Su Jin, who arrived at the city center at the end, shook his head and said with emotion.


    These immortals are all hiding, waiting for the price, waiting for the first guy to come out to test Su Jin''s psychological price.


    The results of it?


    Everyone is silent, that is, everyone is silent.


    He had been gearing up for it, and his warm and extraordinary heart was now a little stunned.


    Well, it is estimated that it will wait until there is the first incarnation of the gods in the lower realm, or the first godslayer is born.


    Su Jin shook his head, these dogs, when they really want him, he will raise the price.


    Thinking like this, Su Jin walked into the building, rushed up the stairs, and climbed to his office.


    The end of the capital is this is not good, the building is particularly high, but Shenhao has no elevator.


    No way, the elevator is not as fast as the residents of Hakote, and the demand is too small.


    Su Jin sighed with emotion, reached out and pushed open the door of his office.


    What caught my eye was the sofa in the center of the room, Leticia sitting on it, and a girl with light blue hair with an exaggerated hairstyle and a charming and endearing look.


    Vera Za Ignifates.


    The leader of the community Cang Yan, the great demon known as the Cang Yan Demon, is the strongest new generation in the lower northern district.


    And behind Vera is the pumpkin-headed monster Jack and the earthbound spirit, Aisha Ignifatus.


    After the door opened, the three looked at the door for the first time and saw Su Jin.


    "Little Susu is late."


    Seeing Su Jin''s appearance, Vera reminded in a voice without emotional ups and downs, as if expressing her dissatisfaction.


    "It seems to be 11 o''clock now, an hour later than our agreed time. Indeed, I am late."


    Su Jin calculated the time using the body''s biological clock, then shrugged and smiled helplessly:


    "I''m sorry, after all, I''m a very rude man."


    He joked like a joke, then walked over to Leticia and sat down, cocked Erlang''s legs and said:


    "So there''s no apology here. If you want to blame, you can blame the black rabbit. It''s the time she arranged."


    "You."


    Leticia showed a helpless expression, and it was enough to say that it was because the Buddhist monk was visiting, but Su Jin just wanted to throw the blame on the black rabbit. Fortunately, the black rabbit is a moon rabbit who advocates the spirit of sacrifice, otherwise I would break up with you in minutes. .


    Vera tilted her head slightly, as if wondering why the black rabbit was to blame.


    However, at this time, her nose moved, as if she had sniffed the smell, and then she showed a slightly intoxicated look:


    "Little Susu has a very subtle aura, I like it very much."


    Su Jin''s face twitched.


    He noticed Leticia''s meaningful gaze.


    "Even if you confess, I won''t give you a reduction in the protection fee."


    Su Jin quickly made a joke and tried to change the subject, but at the same time he was helpless to Villa''s sudden attack, he was also surprised by Villa''s sensitivity.


    After all, he shared Algor''s spirituality, and in a sense, he was also equal to a primordial demon.


    But this power was deeply concealed by Algor, and the purpose was to prevent the gods from discovering this connection.


    And Vera smelled this kind of thing just by sniffing?


    Unlikely, but it is very likely that he smelled Algor on him.


    After all, he was also parasitized by Al Gore. In a sense, it means that the two of you have had me there. It''s a little tasteful, but it''s normal.


    "Okay, according to what we discussed a few days ago, Arcadia can form an alliance with Cang Yan, but as I said before, I will give you time to think about it."


    When Su Jin said this, he laughed at himself and said:


    "I''m afraid you also know that this side has just offended Zeus of Greece, and even sent him to the sky. Joining us now is a big disadvantage."


    "In view of this, I suggest that you take care of yourself."


    Hearing this, Pumpkin Jack and Aixia looked at each other, and then looked at Vera together.


    They all regained their lives because of Vera, so they were very convinced of Vera.


    In small matters, they may decide for themselves, but in big matters, Vera has the absolute right to decide.


    As long as Vera decides, they are willing to go.


    At this time, Vera, who was stared at by everyone, slowly opened his mouth and said:


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    Just as her voice sounded, a frantic male voice sounded.


    "She doesn''t want to!"


    Chapter 0578 Special Orders


    Su Jin frowned at the sudden sound.


    Before he could say anything, the atmosphere was slightly rippling, and four figures emerged from it.


    "Meet again, Su Jin."


    Among the four, the head of the white-haired boy Kalji greeted him as if he was visiting from an ordinary friend.


    Beside him were Cai Liling, who was wearing a black cheongsam, with a ball-shaped head, and the Demon King of Chaos, who was dressed in fancy clothes and had thick hair on his face.


    "Vera!"


    An inappropriate noise rang out.


    Su Jin shifted his eyes slightly and looked at the last person.


    The four-digit Demon Lord [Maxwell].


    At this moment, Maxwell pulled away the Demon King of Chaos who was standing in front of him, walked to the sofa excitedly, and shouted, "Vera, my Vera..."


    Vera, who was sitting on the sofa, blinked and looked at the man in front of him suspiciously.


    I saw that the man in front of him had brown hair, but his hair was dry, with a little white hair on his temples, a thick beard on his chin, and a burning heat in his eyes that made Vera uncomfortable.


    However, after looking at each other, Vera tilted her head slightly and looked at Pumpkin Jack:


    "Who?"


    "?"


    Pumpkin Jack froze for a moment, then responded with a smile:


    "It''s nothing, Lord Vera, it''s just an incombustible garbage."


    "Rubbish?"


    Vera''s expression became more confused, she turned her head to look at Maxwell, her face was full of doubts:


    "Mr. Garbage, do we know each other?"


    As soon as she said this, the scene suddenly fell silent.


    After a few seconds, the Demon King of Confusion covered his stomach and laughed loudly:


    "Pfft haha~~"


    "Good guy, all I can say is good guy!"


    "Calling Vera over there every day, Vera''s, I''m tired of hearing it, but people don''t know you at all?"


    "What are you laughing at, pay attention to the occasion."


    Cai Liling glared at the Demon King of Chaos, but there was a bit of a smile in her eyes.


    If it hadn''t been for the task assigned by the superiors of Ouroboros and had something important to do, Cai Liling would definitely not mind mocking Maxwell with the Demon King of Chaos.


    She forcibly restrained her smile, pretended to be fair, and explained:


    "Ahem, Maxwell, your appearance has changed a lot after all, and it''s normal for Miss Vera to not recognize you."


    However, Maxwell didn''t hear Cai Liling''s words at all. He approached Vera step by step, pointed to himself at the same time, and said with a stunned expression:


    "Vera, it''s me! Maxwell, don''t you remember me?"

 Chapter 450：

    "Who?"


    Vera frowned deeply when she saw Maxwell approaching.


    "Disgusting, don''t come here."


    Disgusting...Maxwell''s face suddenly solidified.


    On the side, the laughter of the Demon King of Chaos became even more presumptuous.


    Seeing this, Aisha, the maid behind Vera, couldn''t help but leaned down and said in Vera''s ear:


    "Sister Vera, it''s the pervert who has been following you, don''t you remember?"


    "I remember there was such a person."


    Vera nodded slightly, but frowned again:


    "But why should I remember that disgusting thing?"


    Who Maxwell was, what his name was, and what he looked like, Vera didn''t actually remember.


    She only remembered a pervert who harassed her from the lower universe, and she was as disgusting as the two-legged Yoneda.


    Because it was too disgusting, Vera had long forgotten Maxwell''s image and name, but only marked the other party''s spiritual aura, and noted it as disgusting.


    And now, due to the injury caused by Su Jin before, Maxwell''s spirituality has become so weak that his breath has changed.


    This also makes Vera really a little unrecognizable.


    But even though she couldn''t recognize it, she still felt Maxwell''s disgust, so that she shrank back and looked at him vigilantly.


    Why should I remember that disgusting thing... Maxwell, who was still approaching, faintly collapsed.


    Co-authored, in Vera''s eyes, he is a disgusting thing that should not be remembered?


    "I clearly love you so much...why..." Maxwell''s mouth crooked angrily.


    "Idiot?" Leticia frowned, looking unhappy.


    Suddenly breaking into Arcadia''s stronghold, and talking nonsense to their allies, if Su Jin hadn''t made a statement, she would have done it long ago.


    In her spiritual sense, among the trespassers present, there was also a dangerous aura about Kalji.


    As for Maxwell?


    At this level, Leticia couldn''t even remember how many of her subordinates died.


    "Don''t be impatient."


    Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa, comforted Leticia, then raised her legs, rested her elbows on the armrests, held her cheeks with one hand, didn''t look at Maxwell, just looked at Kargi and said:


    "Kalgi, did you bring this kind of clown here on purpose to make me laugh?"


    He scoffed at Maxwell''s unauthorised decision on Villa''s future.


    Although Su Jin and Vera have not been in contact with each other a few times, he can still feel each other''s naturalness.


    This kind of girl, just go after it hard, even if it doesn''t work, it won''t be so bad.


    As a result, Maxwell had a pathological harassment.


    Also no one.


    This kind of person is definitely a guy with a sick mind, and Su Jin is not even in the mood to talk to the other party.


    He went directly to Kalji and asked him to take care of this dog. If he couldn''t, he would clear the door for Kalji.


    Seeing this, Kalji frowned, put his hand on his chest, and saluted:


    "I''m so sorry, please forgive my rudeness."


    They didn''t come to fight this time. If they really wanted to fight with four figures like Su Jin, it would be useless to send them.


    In view of this, the courtesy to Su Jin must still be given.


    Thinking of this, Kalji looked at Maxwell and said with a displeased expression:


    "Go back, Maxwell."


    Maxwell didn''t move, just stood there, looking at Vera with a broken look.


    Kalji''s expression suddenly became displeased.


    "Maxwell, the order given to you by the upper management is to assist me, not to disobey my order."


    Maxwell''s expression changed, and it seemed that he finally realized that it was not his time to be self-willed, but he glanced at Vera again, gritted his teeth, and showed a ruthless expression.


    He was going to drag Kalgi, the Ouroboros into the water.


    Otherwise, once Vera is really allied with Arcadia, what he wants to do is really difficult.


    If it weren''t for the coincidence of today, when he broke in and saw that Vera was about to sign the alliance treaty, he was stuck in intervening before the treaty was signed, and he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to do anything.


    It can be said that this time period is Maxwell''s last chance.


    In the future, Vera, who is sheltered by the Breaker, will not allow him to act rashly, even if it is Ouroboros.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth.


    "His Royal Highness, the upper level gave me a special order."


    When Maxwell said this, he looked at Su Jin grimly and said:


    "Once Arcadia has a tendency to grow, eradicate it immediately!"


    Chapter 0579 you don''t come here


    "Once Arcadia has a tendency to grow, eradicate it immediately!"


    As soon as these words came out, Leticia suddenly stood up, her eyes were cold, and her killing intent was high.


    Beside her, Su Jin crossed his legs as if nothing happened, and looked at Kalji with a smile on his face, as if waiting for his choice.


    This guy... Kalji suddenly felt a chill.


    He saw greed in Su Jin''s eyes.


    At this time, Mr. Mi''s voice sounded in Kalji''s mind:


    ''This terrifying little guy actually noticed the Pisces in you at a glance. ¡¯


    ''what? ! ¡¯


    Gargi''s complexion suddenly changed, and his face was inconceivable.


    He quickly talked to Mr. Mi in his heart:


    ''Mr. Mi, what''s going on? Why do you say that Su Jin noticed the Pisces in me? ¡¯


    ''You know, when the lord gave me Pisces, he did a cover. ¡¯


    Mr. Mi was silent for a while, then sighed:


    ''...I can''t be sure either. But only one thing is certain. ¡¯


    ¡®Which point? '' Kalji wondered.


    Mr. Mi sighed softly: ''This little guy in front of you must be more adaptable to Pisces than you. ¡¯


    ''Be careful, little devil, the man in front of you is no longer a cub, but a young male lion showing his fangs. ¡¯


    However, in the second half of the sentence, Kalji didn''t hear clearly at all. All he noticed was the previous paragraph.


    Above me... Kalji felt horrified.


    He is the holder of the original scripture who holds the supreme secret treasure of Hinduism and simulates the incarnation of the star chart.


    And the characteristics of the incarnation made him adapt to the sun''s sovereignty over the ten incarnations to the extreme.


    Only the White Night King and the Halloween Queen can surpass him at this point.


    But now, Mr. Mi actually said that Su Jin''s adaptability surpassed him?


    His incarnation is the strongest simulated star chart for the ten sun sovereigns to fully awaken.


    Su Jin is stronger than him, doesn''t that mean that he has a simulated star creation map that is stronger than his avatar?


    Thinking that Su Jin had obtained the constellation Leo, Kalji''s heart thumped wildly.


    Leo, Pisces... better than the simulated star chart of the incarnation... Will it be the simulated star chart corresponding to the twelve constellations of the zodiac?


    This...how is this possible...even the Greek **** group, the **** group that defines the twelve constellations, is not such a terrible secret treasure...


    Kalji''s face showed cold sweat, and he finally understood at this time why Su Jin showed a greedy wink.


    Just like Pisces can make him awaken the incarnation of the simulated star chart, Pisces can also make Su Jin awaken his simulated star chart...


    Just like him, behind Su Jin, there are definitely double-digit investments in key investments.


    Behind Greece...is it the twin goddesses...Kalgi pursed his dry lips.


    If there are two goddesses, they will definitely bring the White Night King... three two-digit figures... The upper level actually guessed that Su Jin was a member of the troublemaker, so let me come over to win over and test... This guess is too wrong, right?


    How could the three figures with two figures behind them be the members of the troublemakers who are trying to disrupt the history of mankind and take chestnuts out of the fire?


    It''s impossible for the two goddesses to be the leaders of troublemakers, right?


    They are the biggest beneficiaries of the current situation of the little garden!


    While Kalji was speechless, his vigilance against Su Jin also increased to the extreme.


    With three figures with two figures behind him, Su Jin already has the confidence to kill him.


    Even according to the rumors, White Night King''s preference for Su Jin, this one is definitely more favored than him.


    Kalji himself knew that he was just a **** used by those few to play the game.


    On Su Jin''s side, it may be the same as him, but it is more likely that he has better conditions than him, and belongs to the members who have been trained by the double digits.


    After all, if Su Jin is really what he guessed, the simulated star chart needs twelve constellations to be completely unblocked.


    Even Su Jin is more likely to enter double digits than him.


    A two-digit seedling in a dormant period, even if it is a two-digit number, he will be moved.


    This is equivalent to a natural alliance of interests, and it is even more powerful for the twin goddesses who are already in the double digits.


    Things are really troublesome... Kalji''s face is sweating coldly, but he dares to wipe it, which shows how much pressure Su Jin is putting on him now.


    However, when Kalji was trembling.


    Maxwell said ruthlessly:


    "His Royal Highness, I now think that Arcadia''s thoughts have met the conditions for eradication, and I hope Your Highness will join hands with me to carry out the orders of the upper levels."


    He was ripping off a tiger''s skin.


    The Ouroboros did give him orders, but the original words were not what he said.


    ''If you find that Arcadia has a tendency to grow, immediately notify the Countermeasures Bureau and collect its alliance information. Without the permission of the three upper-level alliance leaders, it is forbidden to shoot at Arcadia. ¡¯


    This is a special order issued by the upper level of Ouroboros directly to Maxwell after receiving that Su Jin defeated Zeus and even got a small victory.


    This is a four-figure deterrent.


    In other words, this is a god-king level existence, the manifestation of its status.


    Even the super-large Demon Lord Alliance like Ouroboros rarely has three-digit official members.


    In other words, the number of three-digit and four-digit exceptions that can be commanded by Ouroboros is unimaginably rare.


    Moreover, there are also a large part of the exceptions and ouroboros who are in the relationship of mutual use.


    Listening to the tune and not listening to the propaganda is the prerogative of the outliers.


    Without Su Jin''s Arcadia, even if it is the behemoth of the previous generation of Arcadia, Ouroboros can make such a decision to annihilate with a little thought.


    But there is Su Jin, and there is an Arcadia with a four-digit outlier.


    Even the Ouroboros did not dare to rashly become enemies with them.


    Maxwell clearly understands this, and these are common senses that have been popularized after joining the Demon King League.


    But now that Villa is about to join Arcadia, he has nothing to do.


    He even had to completely drag the Ouroboros into the water.


    And if you want to pull the Ouroboros into the water, it is the easiest way to let Kalji do it.

 Chapter 451：

    No one present knew the importance of the other side better than Maxwell, who was monitoring Kalji.


    At this time, after the order, Maxwell, who saw that Kalji was still unmoved, immediately glared:


    "Your Highness! Please do it!"


    You are crazy... Now, no matter how good-tempered Karji is and how gentle he is, he will start to swear in his heart.


    If I do it, the opposite is Pisces!


    This act without authorization, even if it is the World Dragon Kurimo who supports him behind his back, it will not avenge him.


    Two-digit numbers can be unreasonable for below two-digit numbers, but they are reasonable for two-digit numbers at the same level!


    Damn! Why would a fool like Maxwell be sent to supervise him!


    "Your Highness!"


    Maxwell roared again, stepped forward and grabbed Kaljidao.


    "Please hurry up!"


    Kalji, who was being held down, was about to break free subconsciously:


    "Don''t come here!"


    Pfft!


    The sound of a sharp blade piercing through the body sounded.


    Maxwell lowered his head and looked at his broken chest in astonishment.


    "how come?"


    "Oh? You didn''t die?"


    Hearing the sound, Maxwell turned his head blankly and looked behind him.


    Behind him, a blond girl in a red dress with double ponytails really pierced Maxwell''s heart with her sharp claws.


    "It''s you? Why? Am I not your subordinate?"


    Maxwell was stunned.


    The girl behind shrugged, withdrew the arm that pierced Maxwell, wiped it with a handkerchief, and threw it aside:


    "I don''t have a subordinate who makes decisions on your own like you."


    After she finished speaking, she shrugged, ignoring Max, whose life breath was rapidly fading, turned around, lifted her skirt with a smile, and greeted Leticia, who was beside her, who was looking in astonishment:


    "First meeting, Aunt Leticia."


    Chapter 0580 Lamia Decrea


    "You are¡­¡­"


    Leticia''s eyes widened in surprise.


    There is no reason for him.


    It was the face of the blond girl in front of her, exactly the same as her own sister, Lamia Decrea.


    At the same time, Leticia could also sense the feeling of a pure-blooded vampire.


    Calling her aunt, a girl who looks exactly like her sister, Leticia''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom.


    "why¡­¡­"


    Leticia bit her lip, her face turning pale:


    "Why are you on ouroboros?"


    Destroyed old Arcadia, killed and exiled her fellow Leticia, and even the Canary who saved her from being a demon king was exiled.


    And in the Ouroboros who did all this, there is actually her niece?


    What kind of irony is this?


    "Why? Of course it''s because of Mother Mother''s will."


    After greeting her aunt, Lamia smiled, walked to Maxwell''s side, and Five Fingers directly opened his brain.


    At the end, Lamia shook her head and sighed regretfully:


    "Sure enough, Maxwell''s perpetual motion spirit was stolen, which is a pity."


    The stolen spirit will be released and returned to its original position after the thief dies.


    Lamia had held out a glimmer of hope that Maxwell''s spirit might not have been stolen.


    But now, it''s clear that the only perpetual motion spirit in Maxwell worthy of ouroboros'' attention is just a stolen item.


    "In the community, there are still pure-blooded vampires, this is really..."


    Cairi Rin looked at Lamia and then at Leticia with pity in her eyes.


    My niece and younger sister are the main culprits in destroying my life, which is really miserable.


    "Ugh¡­¡­"


    Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa, sighed.


    When Leticia heard the voice, she suddenly recovered, bit her lip and said:


    "Don''t worry, Master, I just couldn''t accept it for a while."


    Su Jin frowned, to be honest, he didn''t expect Lamia to appear at such a time.


    But this is the end, he can''t let Lamia leave.


    Although he is very skeptical of the so-called original information, if it is really based on the original, Lamia seems to be the target of ouroboros use?


    That being the case, she couldn''t let her get away.


    Before that, though, Lamia''s thoughts had to be shaken.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said to Lamia:


    "Has Maxwell''s immediate boss always been you?"


    "That''s not true." Lamia shook his head, and then said, "I''ve only been in charge of his one-line contact for the past year."


    "The last year?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and then asked:


    "How old are you? What''s your name?"


    Lamia frowned, looked at Su Jin strangely and said:


    "You are so strange, why do you suddenly ask such a question, what right do you have to ask me?"


    At this time, Leticia interjected:


    "He''s your uncle."


    The words fell, and the scene fell silent.


    Aunt, uncle?


    Both Kalji and Cai Liling looked at Su Jin with strange eyes.


    From the information they know, Su Jin seems to be a pair with the moon rabbit, right?


    But Leticia said that?


    hiss! Master and slave devil, slave and slave master and rabbit! Really great news.


    The expressions of Pumpkin Jack and Aisha were a little surprised, but they didn''t find it strange.


    Boys and girls love, it''s a normal thing.


    Vera tilted her head and said strangely: "What is the aunt? A new weapon?"


    This is a person who is extremely lacking in human common sense.


    As the person being questioned, Lamia opened her mouth in surprise, pointed to Leticia, then pointed to Su Jin, and then covered her mouth with her hands and said:


    "Oh my God!"


    After she finished speaking, she quickly smiled awkwardly at Su Jin, and shouted sweetly:


    "Hello, uncle!"


    Having said this, she hurriedly added:


    "My mother gave me the name Lamia. Well, inside the Ouroboros, I''m usually called Lamia II."


    In Western cultural circles, in some royal families, parents usually give their children the names of their elders.


    Several elders have used this name for several generations.


    The name Lamia II indicates that in the family, Lamia is the second family member to use this name.


    "As for age, if you don''t count your mother''s gestation time... it''s probably... five years old, right?"


    Lamia waved her fingers, and finally opened her palm, revealing five fingers.


    "Five years old?" Leticia''s expression moved.


    Lamia''s appearance is obviously a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl, and the growth time of pure blood vampires is actually the same as that of humans, but the maturity period is extremely long.


    In that case, Lamia Tuto''s son was born abnormally.


    What happened to her sister, Lamia de Crea I?


    "Your mother, how is the situation?" Leticia asked impatiently.


    She wanted to know the status of her sister very much, and asked her what was going on.


    You know, Su Jin told her that the force of Ouroboros had been lurking in the lower levels of the small garden a long time ago, and even the destruction of the vampire royal court and the knights of the community of small gardens was suspected to be the handwriting of the Ouroboros.


    His younger sister joined the force of the genocide enemy, which was extremely bad.


    "I''m sorry, unless my aunt is willing to join the Ouroboros, I can''t reveal any information about my mother."


    "Of course, if the uncle can also join the Ouroboros, it would be even better."


    Lamia said this, while raising her leg and kicking Maxwell''s corpse:


    "By the way, speaking of it, this strange guy is a gift from the upper class to the uncle."


    "Gift?"


    Cai Liling looked down at Maxwell''s scooped corpse, and felt a chill in her heart.


    good guy!


    Really good guy!


    Co-author Ouroboros had the idea of ??taking Maxwell''s life to apologize to Su Jin from the very beginning?


    Is that why Lamia lurks behind them and follows them?


    Even if Maxwell hadn''t committed trouble and pretended to be his superior to give orders, would he have already decided his death date?


    At this moment, Cai Liling couldn''t help feeling a little sad.


    Her status was not as good as Maxwell''s, but even so, Maxwell gave up when the upper echelons told him to give up.


    What about her?


    If it wasn''t for His Royal Highness to protect her, she would have been donated to Su Jin to relieve her anger, right?


    There was a conflict with Su Jin before, but she also had a share in her color.


    "Gift?" Su Jin frowned, looked down at Maxwell''s corpse, and attacked at will, smashing its atoms into pale white ''fine sand''.


    Then, he raised his head, looked at Lamia and said:


    "Gifts of this level are not enough."


    "What gift does my uncle want?"


    Lamia''s attitude is very friendly:


    "As long as I can do it, I will try my best to meet your requirements and make you happy."


    "very good."

 Chapter 452：

    Su Jin nodded, then pointed to Lamia herself and said:


    "If it''s a gift, Lamia is yours."


    Su Jin said this, slightly raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "This is also the gift that will make my uncle happy the most."


    Chapter 0581 Gifts and Reconciliation


    After Su Jin''s voice fell.


    The expressions of the people present were a little subtle.


    Take the Ramy Adam gift?


    Good guy, I''ll just call it good guy... Are you trying to do something with your niece?


    Of course, this is only the content interpreted from the surface of this sentence.


    And Kalji and Cairi Rin really thought more.


    Why does Su Jin say that Lamia is a ''gift''?


    A man like him, even if he was a lecherous demon, would not express such a vicious tendency in the presence of Leticia on such occasions.


    But in fact, is Su Jin that kind of person?


    totally not.


    How could a community leader who had grown the dilapidated Arcadia into such a state, and even surpassed the previous generation in high-end combat power, in half a year.


    Then, Su Jin''s meaning in saying this is very subtle.


    I''m afraid, in his eyes, Lamia is the ''gift'' that was sent.


    Although Lamia just said that Maxwell''s death was a gift from the top of the Ouroboros to Su Jin to calm down his anger, that was just Lamia''s own words.


    A four-digit Demon Lord Maxwell, even if he has a perpetual motion type spirit, to Su Jin, he is just an insignificant person.


    With him as a gift, Ouroboros are not that stupid.


    So here comes the problem.


    Since Maxwell is not the welcome gift of Ouroboros, who is the meeting gift?


    obviously.


    Lamia Decrea, the daughter of Leticia''s sister, Su Jin''s ''niece'' is the real ''gift'' of Ouroboros.


    The upper levels of Ouroboros are expressing their willingness to reconcile to Su Jin in the form of returning ''Lamia''.


    This is naked conspiracy.


    As long as Su Jin cares about Leticia, the value of Lamia''s gift will be extremely important.


    The greater the possibility that he accepts this gift and reconciles with Ouroboros.


    Once Su Jin accepts this gift, the previous blood feud between the two sides will naturally be contained to a certain extent, and a latent force like the Ouroboros naturally does not have to worry about Su Jin''s report and pursuit.


    And if Su Jin refuses, causing Su Jin and Leticia to have grudges, then the Ouroboros is not a loss.


    The value of Leticia is not a secret at all in the eyes of Su Jin and Ouroboros.


    A four-digit demon king who holds the twenty-fifth virtual sun sovereign Ophiuchus is still an old four-digit number before the dawn of time.


    If a thorn is buried in Su Jin and Leticia, the Ouroboros will definitely not lose.


    Su Jin, who knew everything inside, looked at Lamia with a smile after saying this kind of harassing remark, as if not worried about the consequences.


    On the other hand, Leticia remained silent.


    She was the one who was the least qualified to speak.


    If it weren''t for Lamia''s relationship with her, Su Jin would not be inclined to reconcile with Ouroboros.


    After all, Ouroboros planned to destroy the forces of Arcadia. It can be said that more than 30% of Su Jin''s pressure these days came from Ouroboros.


    Between the two sides, although there is no tear in the face, it is also a war relationship.


    In this regard, from the fact that Ouroboros dispatched high-level combat forces to kill the Canary more than half a year ago, and from the fact that Su Jin destroyed the important stronghold of Ouroboros in the lower level not long ago, resulting in the death of cadre Mithra, the two sides have The contradiction is already very abrupt.


    According to common sense, the two sides are likely to fight each other in various fields at the lower level.


    For the Ouroboros, it is extremely troublesome to destroy a four-digit powerhouse like Su Jin.


    There are too many involvements behind Su Jin. Even if the Ouroboros wanted to kill him, he would have to pay a huge price.


    The most likely possibility is that the Ouroboros was fully exposed from the dormant state, and was completely exposed to the eyes of the upper levels of the small garden.


    True.


    The Ouroboros itself is the black glove of some of the great gods at the upper level, and it has a certain influence in the upper level.


    But that doesn''t mean they don''t have enemies.


    Their snake tails are not as difficult to grasp as a troublemaker, and they are not even covered by a superpower like a double-digit number.


    In seeing the light to die, Su Jin''s troublemaker still has room to turn around, but the Ouroboros can''t.


    The troublemaker is just a troublesome child in the dark, but ouroboros are a stinky rat in the gutter.


    Bear children, adults are still worried about their rioting, but stinky mice, that is, they are killed.


    From this point of view, it is really going to be a big trouble, and the Ouroboros will definitely suffer.


    And the reason why they exposed Lamia and even asked Kalji to negotiate was because of this.


    Lamia is showing goodwill and cooperation, and Kalji is showing that there is a big man behind him.


    One light and one dark, two warnings, plus reconciliation.


    Because of Leticia, Su Jin had to choose Xu and Wei Snake.


    There are too many doorways here, and Leticia can only choose to remain silent after she finds out the truth.


    For Lamia, however, her wisdom was not yet able to comprehend such a complex issue.


    "Lami Adam gift, uncle will be happy?"


    The young vampire with blond hair and twintails showed a puzzled expression.


    Then, she suddenly said:


    "Oh~~ Does my uncle want Lamia to stay in Arcadia?"


    "You can understand that too. After all, your aunt is old and wants you to accompany her more."


    Su Jin smiled and looked at Lamia, nodded, and threw Leticia out as a shield.


    The corners of Leticia''s mouth twitched, and her face became very embarrassed.


    What the **** is getting old?


    Although she is a veteran who existed since the dawn of time, after she became the Demon King, she spent most of the time sleeping, only the time she was awake. According to the lifespan of a vampire, she was only 28 years old, okay?


    "Ah, is that so?" Lamia seemed to believe Su Jin''s words.


    Her mother said that her aunt is someone you can absolutely trust, so as her husband, Su Jin is also someone you can trust.


    Thinking of this, Lamia nodded, made a small face, and said seriously:


    "If this is the case, I will respond to the corresponding request to the upper level. If possible, Lamia also hopes to stay by her aunt''s side temporarily."


    Leticia forced a smile.


    She is not sick, nor is she too old to move, why use such a tone of looking at the last side of the old man?


    In the face of Lamiya''s lack of confidence, Su Jin was full of confidence:


    "You just inform the senior management of Ouroboros, and I will handle the rest for you."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he looked at Karji with a smile and said:


    "Before Lamia gets a reply, I''ll be bothering you to wait here for a while."


    "After all, Arcadia and Ouroboros have many things that require detailed consultation."


    You might as well just say don''t let Lamia go, just detain me... Kalji was helpless, but in the face of Su Jin, he could only bow his head:


    "It''s an understandable thing."


    Speaking of which, Kalji gritted his teeth and said:


    "Before there is no response from the upper management, I will trouble Mr. Su Jin to entertain him."


    He only talked about himself, not Cai Liling and the Demon King of Confusion, obviously implying that Su Jin let his subordinates leave.


    In the face of such a request, Su Jin naturally agreed, after all, it was just a small matter.


    Chapter 0582 The Dark Thunder on Lamia''s Body


    Kalji, who voluntarily stayed, was quickly taken away by the black rabbit who arrived after hearing the news.


    What awaits him will be the 24-hour constant surveillance and intelligence collection of the two Greek mechanical gods.


    Correspondingly, after exchanging contact information with Leticia, Lamia left alone, returned to the Ouroboros, and proposed new conditions.


    After doing all this, the time has come to 1 pm.


    In the cafeteria of the municipal center, in the box used to attract investment in the capital of the past.


    Su Jin invited Cang Yan''s members to have lunch.


    The lunch is made by a professional chef. Although the level is not very high in Hakoniwa, it is the highest grade in the capital at the end. With some local specialties, both parties are very satisfied with the food.


    After eating and drinking, Su Jin smiled and apologized to Vera:


    "I''m so sorry for letting our lovely Miss Ally take so much time."


    Vera shook her head, but said indifferently:


    "Lamia, it''s cute."


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard this, and immediately smiled: "This is true."


    He guessed that Vera was in a good mood because Lamia killed Maxwell, so he said this, indicating that he didn''t care about the delay.


    However, at this time, Vera said:


    "Lamia smells really good, it''s just a little messy."


    The smile on Su Jin''s face suddenly faded.


    He frowned and didn''t care about the curiosity of others present, and asked directly:


    "Did Miss Vera see something?"


    "curse."


    Vera''s statement was brief, but direct.


    "Although it is very rare, she has a strong smell of curse on her body, but it seems to be blocked by some force."


    After hearing this, Leticia, who didn''t want to disturb the communication between the leaders, couldn''t help but ask:


    "Miss Vera, can you tell the type of the curse on Lamia''s body?"


    "Can."


    Although it is not specializing in curses, Vera, as a great demon, still knows this kind of trick very well.


    "It''s probably a bloodline curse, the type is uncertain, but there will inevitably be disasters among immediate family members."


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused and sighed:


    "Miss Vera''s perception is really sharp."


    "Oh? Did Mr. Su Jin notice it too?" Pumpkin Jack, who was sitting in the lower seat, was also a little surprised.


    Vera felt that it was because of the talent of the demon spirit itself, but Su Jin, isn''t his spirit the most common human spirit?


    Hearing this, Su Jin shrugged his shoulders: "Anyway, I''m also someone who has worked with the original demon."


    "Ah this..." Pumpkin Jack laughed dryly.


    Su Jin had a secret deal with the original demon Al Gore, which has been spreading crazy in the lower levels these days.


    And not long ago, Pumpkin Jack got the information that Su Jin betrayed Al Gore from the channel of the Halloween Queen''s subordinate community.

 Chapter 453：

    To be honest, Pumpkin Jack did not expect that Su Jin would bring up such a thing.


    After all, betraying his companions was a big scandal, and it was too late for others to hide. Even if Algor had a bad reputation, things like Erwuzi were obviously worse.


    On the other hand, compared to the embarrassed Pumpkin Jack, Vera didn''t care about Su Jin''s infernal behavior at all, but looked at Su Jin thoughtfully.


    She had some doubts about her intimacy with Su Jin before, but now that she heard that Su Jin had cooperated with the original demon, she immediately guessed something.


    At least it is impossible for Su Jin to betray Al Gore.


    From the point of view of Su Jin''s ability to make her feel intimacy, the contact between Su Jin and Al Gore must be extremely deep, otherwise there will be no power that can be felt by her.


    As a big demon who is now extremely rare in Hakoba, Vera even doubts that Algor is still parasitic on Su Jin, instead of fleeing to the outside world as rumored.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to explain the attractiveness of Su Jin that is still effective for her.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Vera gave up exploring the matter.


    If you don''t say anything else, just say that Cang Yan and Arcadia have officially formed an alliance, she can''t betray Su Jin.


    Not to mention that the covenant had a powerful effect when both parties were alive, and only that Su Jin solved Maxwell''s threat to Cang Yan, Vera could not betray Su Jin.


    Cang Yan formed an alliance with Arcadia, on the one hand, to strengthen the community, and on the other hand, to solve the troubles caused by Maxwell.


    Now that Su Jin has done it, Cang Yan will naturally fulfill the contract and become a qualified ally of the other party.


    On this point, Vera is very clear.


    Thinking of this, Vera looked at Su Jin, and then at Leticia, who had an ugly face, and said softly:


    "Bloodline curses are difficult to deal with, I hope you can be prepared."


    Lamia has a bloodline curse on her body, almost indicating that something must be wrong with her mother.


    If it is deduced here, it is very likely that Lamia''s mother was pinched by the Ouroboros, ready to check and balance Su Jin.


    This almost shows that Ouroboros still has strong malice towards Arcadia, and has an ace in his hands.


    For Su Jin, this was very unfavorable, so Vera asked Su Jin to prepare as soon as possible.


    "Thank you Miss Vera for the notification."


    Su Jin, who was the master, thanked him, and then the two sides exchanged for a while. Vera took his subordinates to say goodbye and prepared to return to the North District to adjust the strategic layout of the community and echo each other with Arcadia.


    At this point, the two sides have officially formed an alliance, and they have the obligation to attack and defend the alliance when facing the enemy in the future.


    To a certain extent, Arcadia is also equivalent to inserting a hand in the North District. In the future, the intelligence and resources of the North District will not be without their share of the garden.


    The same is true for Cang Yan, and it can even be said that they who have been sheltered by Arcadia can show their hands and feet in the northern district without worrying about offending the local local snakes too much.


    After all, the four-digit exception, this tiger skin is quite useful in the lower layer.


    At present, even if Cang Yan seems to have more benefits, in fact, Arcadia has the advantage in terms of offensive and defensive alliances and resource allocation.


    To some extent, the two sides are mutually beneficial.


    When the people left, Su Jin sighed, finished the fruit on the table, and then looked at Leticia with a guilty face and said:


    "What? Isn''t everything resolved? Why is your face so bad?"


    Leticia bit her lip, pushed away the chair, lowered her chest with one hand, knelt down on one knee, and said:


    "Master, please punish me."


    Chapter 0583 Creator


    "I understand."


    In the face of Leticia''s plea, Su Jin just nodded, and then asked:


    "Excuse me, are you finally willing to wear rabbit ears? Put on the black rabbit''s referee uniform?"


    When he said this, his tone was a bit teasing, but also a bit serious, obviously he really planned to play like this.


    "Ah?" Leticia suddenly couldn''t help crying.


    With such a heavy burden of guilt, she didn''t want to play petty **** with Su Jin!


    It''s such a time, what kind of pervert are you still putting up in front of me?


    Leticia sighed helplessly, explaining and reminding:


    "If it weren''t for my personal affairs, the community wouldn''t be passive enough to reconcile with Ouroboros, or even be held by others..."


    Before Leticia finished speaking, Su Jin waved his hand and said indifferently:


    "Okay, okay, why do you always think badly?"


    Su Jin said this, revealing a hint of joking:


    "Can''t it be that I fell in love with Lamia and wanted to occupy the last pure blood of your Hakoba knights?"


    "..." Leticia opened her mouth slightly, looking very surprised.


    Then, she quickly adjusted her mood and sighed helplessly:


    "If the master is willing to marry Lamia normally, it is not unacceptable to me."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and said in surprise, "You''re thinking too much, right? Isn''t it normal that you should strongly oppose it?"


    At this time, Leticia glanced at Su Jin with a little resentment:


    "I still have confidence in that kid''s charm."


    The implication is that it is not normal for Su Jin not to target Lamia.


    Is it normal logic to co-author with me and stare at Lamia? Su Jin groaned in his heart, then laughed at himself and said:


    "Okay, this is a pretty bad joke. Although it is undeniable that I do have some crooked thoughts, but to be honest, the Ouroboros used your sister to contain us, and it actually happened to follow my thoughts."


    "?" Leticia raised her head in surprise, not understanding why Su Jin thought it was a good thing.


    Because of Leticia''s family, the community had to compromise with the enemies of the past, and even fell into a certain weakness. Leticia was about to blame herself to death. Why does Su Jin think it is a good thing?


    She just felt that if it wasn''t for her and Su Jin being unclear, things wouldn''t have gotten so serious at all.


    At least, if Su Jin and her were normal colleagues, then Lamia''s value would not be so prominent, causing Arcadia to fall into a passive state.


    To put it bluntly, isn''t the reason why Lamia can contain Su Jin because of their personal relationship?


    This is why Leticia is now blaming herself.


    However, Su Jin has a different view on Lamia.


    And he also tried to get Leticia to look at it from a different angle.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said quietly:


    "Leticia, you seem to have forgotten my previous harvest in the Nether."


    Leticia froze for a moment, then frowned and said:


    "You mean the racial concept of vampires?"


    Among the people who mastered the concept of vampires in Hakoten, besides Leticia, only Lamia I remained.


    As the last pure-blooded vampires, the two can be said to have grasped the origin of the vampire race.


    Unless it is the existence of a part of the vampire concept like Jada and Eswald, and those powerful individual vampires, no vampire can defy the will of the two.


    Before that, Leticia had noticed the fact that Lamia I had transferred most of her spiritual power to her daughter, Lamia II.


    And if the Ouroboros wanted to contain Su Jin, they had to let little Lamia stay by Su Jin''s side, obey Su Jin''s command, and return little Lamia.


    By that time, the race of vampires was basically dominated by Leticia, and Leticia was dominated by Su Jin.


    The meaning of this is that the race of vampires has become Arcadia''s private soldiers, basically equivalent to a unique race.


    This is extremely rare in the upper and lower floors of the garden.


    Like the giant family, there are Titan giants, mountain soldiers, and Ymir giants, and each of them is controlled by a certain group of gods.


    And like vampires, there is not much division, and the entire concept of race is mastered by a single community.


    But the number is pitifully small, and I am afraid that the whole small garden will not be able to draw the number of two hands.


    And this has to be counted as a race that has been recorded in history but has been destroyed.


    A community that holds the concept of a complete race is such a rarity.


    "Yes, the concept of race."


    There was a smile on Su Jin''s face, with a little joking in his smile:


    "In the old days, vampires were synonymous with monsters, and their origins were varied, but the two most important inheritances were."


    "One is the Hakoba knight of the ghost species, and the other is the vampire of the special demon species among the ghost species."


    "The former originates from the dragon that carries the world, and is the guardian who guards the stability of the evolutionary system of life. The highest position is the dragon knight.


    The other originates from Lilith and belongs to the demon species. It is one of the weapons Lilith used to resist the one in the Bible. The inheritance is not as complete as your Hakoba knights. "


    "As for other special vampires, they simply can''t reach the scale of the concept of race, and the strongest are only five figures."


    In Little Garden, the concept of race is the most difficult and the best to condense.


    Simply because as long as four figures are born in a certain race, it can be condensed.


    The difficulty is that the object who is trying to condense the concept must gather more than 90% of the belief power of the race, or actually rule the population of the race in the nine layers, and through some large-scale sacrificial ceremonies, can it be condensed.


    These conditions are destined to condense the concept of race can only be those small-scale ethnic groups.


    For a larger population, it is basically impossible to have a complete racial concept, but only its subordinates. For example, giants belong to forest giants, or giants belong to flame giants, which will only be such a small part of the racial concept.


    Like completeness, such as mastering the concept of giants, or elves, or even the most impossible human beings, no one is cohesive.


    In other words, those who tried to condense are already dead.


    The race of vampires, the reason why they can condense is still taking advantage of the times.


    In the age of war like the Dawn Era, as the only super-large vampire, Hakoniwa knights held large-scale sacrifices before Algor and other Hakoba powerhouses created the vampire branch race, and condensed the concept of race, and let the royal family control it for generations. .


    This is a special concept born from a special era and a special experience.


    In the current Hakoba, it is almost impossible to do that.


    No **** would want a single person to control an entire race, to occupy all beliefs and merits.


    Because many facts have proved that occupying an entire race''s beliefs and achievements is the fastest way to three-digit promotion.


    This is also the reason why Hakoba only has the concept of race, and does not have an upgraded version of racial power and authority.


    Because the superior sublimation of the concept of race is¡ª[Creator]!


    Thinking of this, Leticia looked shocked:


    "Are you planning to make me the creator of vampires?"


    Chapter 0584 is simply a free gift


    Creator.


    One of the most special spiritual qualities of Hakoba, and at some point, one can even be removed.


    Among the known spirits of Little Garden, the Creator is the only special spirit that can stably reach three digits.


    This is because of the peculiarity of the Creator''s spiritual personality.


    Among Hakoniwa''s most advanced boon games, there is one game that is extremely special.


    That''s the creator game.


    [Whether gods were born due to human beliefs, or humans evolved because of the gifts of gods. ]


    The game of deciding which of two sentences is true is the game of the Creator.


    The first is that the gods were born out of human beliefs and created two types of beings.


    The original book holder who can carry the simulated star chart, and the strongest human [Poet] who can rewrite the world with poems.


    And the second item¡ªhuman beings evolved because of the gift of the gods.


    The strongest spiritual personality born from this sentence is the [Creator Spiritual Qualities].


    In Little Garden, all beings automatically enter the Creator War, and all races can give birth to a creator, and after this creator is born, he will automatically acquire a three-digit spirituality and status.


    Even if there is no authority, its own power scale will reach three figures with the support of the central garden.


    The final result of the struggle between the original holder, the poet, and the creator will determine the primacy of humans and gods among all the universes to which Little Garden belongs.

 Chapter 454：

    This is the creator game, one of the highest scale games in Hakoniwa.


    "exactly."


    Facing Leticia''s astonishment, Su Jin sighed softly and said:


    "If you want to make you a four-digit existence in a short period of time, I think only the path of the Creator is the most boundary."


    Leticia''s shadow power is very deep, almost breaking through all restrictions, and it is only one step away from the limit power.


    But at this step, countless people got stuck.


    Cancel all restrictions on power, turn it into extreme power, and then sublime extreme power into authority.


    Almost 99% of people are stuck on lifting restrictions, and 99% of the remaining 1% are stuck on sublimating into authority.


    For nearly a thousand years, only Hercules has broken through this heavy sky rail.


    If Leticia can do it, maybe it will be done in the next second, but maybe not in a lifetime.


    Su Jin has no time and energy to play odds here.


    Before the time-travel, he had to draw cards repeatedly, and he was even forced to lose his temper. Now, after the time-travel, he didn''t believe that his luck would improve.


    So to be on the safe side, first get a creator spirit, let Leticia reach three digits, then turn her head back, use a higher level of power, look down on power, and elevate it to authority, this is the right path in Su Jin''s eyes .


    After listening to Su Jin''s words, Leticia looked at him faintly and asked:


    "You''re not preparing for a day or two, are you?"


    "yes."


    Su Jin nodded and simply admitted:


    "Actually, I thought about doing it when I picked you up."


    "After all, at that time, Arcadia was suffering from external and internal problems, and only me and Hei Rabbit were struggling to support it. At that time, if we could pile up a three-digit number, it would be equivalent to a Jedi comeback. No one in the community would not expect that scene, even if it was me too."


    "In the end, the preparations for me have not been completed, and you have made a four-digit exception yourself?"


    Leticia''s expression was very strange.


    What is this called!


    You, Su Jin, were thinking of accompanying the exam, and got the first place in the country? Put her seed player directly on the rest, casually stern.


    is this okay? this is not good!


    But I have to say, Su Jin really dared to think.


    At that time, Arcadia was weak and weak. After she came back, she was the strongest fighting force, the pillar at the bottom of the box.


    And at that time, Su Jin was thinking about how to help her reach three digits.


    To be honest, it is impossible for Leticia not to be moved.


    But Su Jin was secretly doing this without telling herself, which made her a little unhappy.


    Can''t this guy take good care of himself?


    Thinking of this, Leticia helplessly looked at Su Jin and said:


    "If it wasn''t about Lamia, you probably wouldn''t choose to tell it, would you?"


    "Or, do you plan to tell me the secret only when you''re almost ready?"


    Leticia really understands Su Jin''s character.


    Lust is horny, but never fails.


    Although he likes to pit his companions, his companions will earn a fortune every time he finishes the pit. In contrast, Su Jin doesn''t earn a lot.


    Although such a companion needs to be vigilant from time to time, it has to be said that Su Jin can really make money.


    Not to mention Shiroyasha and Athena who were pitted.


    The sun sovereignty held by the former has been strengthened, and the latter, if it is not for Algor''s immortality, Athena is most likely to quickly become a triple-digit.


    After all, under the circumstances at the time, the spiritual qualities of Athena and Metis were all in the hands of Athena Hakoniwa.


    And Algor was also sealed by her in Perseus'' residence.


    If Algor could be killed, Athena of Hakoba would have collected the promotion conditions first-hand.


    The process is more convenient than anyone else.


    Compared to Athena, Algor is more powerful.


    She, who directly signed the Lingge sharing contract with Su Jin, directly found the way to double digits and walked ahead of everyone now.


    Compared with these real things, who would care about Su Jin''s fault for giving people a scapegoat?


    If anyone really knew the tricks behind this series of things, they would beg for Su Jin to take the blame.


    However, what made Leticia most helpless and moved was that Su Jin, who has always been blamed, would take the initiative to suffer because of her family''s private privacy, and endured the incident of Ouroboros taking Lamia''s hand.


    This kind of kindness, even if she has accompanied her, I am afraid that it is still unclear.


    Otherwise, really ask Lamia if she wants to? Leticia hesitated a little.


    She was a little worried that Su Jin was unwilling.


    But I also felt that this color embryo must be intended to eat it all.


    The only thing I worry about is whether my sister would mind.


    Lamia''s own opinions also need to be considered.


    Or, wait for Lamia to come, ask the situation first, and explore the bottom?


    Leticia considered the possibility of ''selling'' her niece.


    In front of her, Su Jin happily explained her arrangement.


    "As you said, I did think about it very early on."


    "First get the racial concept of the demon vampire from Algor, and then find a way to find your missing sister, get the remaining racial concept in her hand, and then give you three copies to accommodate."


    "In this process, you can use the special characteristics of the heavens like Jiada and the others to promote the integration of the three racial concepts."


    "If you are lucky enough, you can merge the three racial concepts at one time to form the spiritual personality of the creator."


    "At that time, what if the Ouroboros hold Lamia? Can their secret hand take priority over the Creator''s authority?"


    The smile on Su Jin''s face was somewhat ironic.


    Under the preparatory circumstances, the Ouroboros wanted to use Lamia to blackmail him Su Jin, fearing that he had lost his mind.


    As long as Leticia condenses the creator spirit of the corresponding vampire.


    Where is Lamia I, and what negative effects are affected, I am afraid it will be resolved in minutes.


    If Ouroboros knew that he sent Lamia not only to not contain Su Jin, but also to help Leticia take the most important step into the triple-digits, I am afraid that it would be directly autistic.


    The traitor and the enemy are not as ruthless as they are, it is simply a free gift!


    "I understand."


    Leticia took a deep breath and hugged Su Jin without thinking.


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then reached out and hugged the other side.


    After a while, Su Jin heard a whisper in his ear, and his cheek was tapped.


    "thanks."


    Feeling the wetness on his face, Su Jin was suddenly dumbfounded.


    And at this moment, the door suddenly opened.


    "Su Jin, the leader of the Dragon Horned Griffon has arrived..."


    "???"


    At this moment, looking at the man and woman hugging each other, a green question mark appeared on the black rabbit''s head.


    0585 Contact


    Seeing the black rabbit suddenly open the door, Leticia was stunned, and then subconsciously pushed Su Jin away.


    At this time, Su Jin instead stepped forward, hugged her even harder, patted her back, and comforted her:


    "It''s okay, everything will be fine."


    Hearing this sentence, Leticia was still a little stunned, but the black rabbit at the door showed a stunned expression.


    She had just arranged for Kalgi''s custody, and at this moment, she was full of grief that Lady Leticia''s sister and niece were being held hostage by ouroboros. She was already like this, not to mention Leticia herself.


    His younger sister was kidnapped by the enemy who destroyed the previous generation of Arcadia, and his niece recognized the thief as her father and owed her allegiance to each other.


    Even if Lady Leticia is tough on the outside, her heart is still soft.


    It is only in private situations, when facing Su Jin, that Lady Leticia can relax for a while.


    "Su Jin, before the meeting, I plan to take Miss Sarah to see the situation of the gift game. After all, Miss Sarah expressed her curiosity about Zanpakut¨­ yesterday, and now I have this opportunity, so I will take her to visit first. visit."


    While Black Rabbit said this, he glanced at Su Jin, secretly transmitted a voice, and asked Su Jin to take good care of Leticia, and then closed the door.


    The door slammed shut.


    Leticia let out a sigh of relief, her body softened, and she fell directly into Su Jin''s arms:


    "Scared me."


    Leticia patted her chest with fear on her face.


    If Black Rabbit really noticed something abnormal just now, she would be really embarrassed.


    After all, she was the same generation as Canary.


    As Canary''s adopted daughter, Black Rabbit is her niece in a sense.


    However, she is now unclear with Hei Rabbit''s boyfriend, and even has a closer relationship with Su Jin than Hei Rabbit and Su Jin.


    Leticia is not a pervert, and naturally feels guilty about this relationship, which leads to the idea of ??''don''t want the black rabbit to find out'' ingrained in her mind.


    That is why, the scene just now almost scared her heart out.


    She almost thought that everything was over, waiting for the black rabbit''s runaway, waiting for the final judgment.


    In the end, nothing happened.


    Now that I think about it, it seems that the scene where she kissed Su Jin on the cheek was not seen by Hei Rabbit.


    Or maybe the Black Rabbit just saw the scene where she and Su Jin were hugging each other, and then thought to himself that Su Jin was comforting him?


    This¡­¡­


    In a sense, this is indeed comfort, although it is not the comfort in the eyes of the black rabbit.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    Seeing the black rabbit leaving quickly, Su Jin didn''t know what to say for a while:


    "I think I''m already very bold?"


    Hearing this, Leticia immediately rolled her eyes at Su Jin:


    "Is it possible, you still want Black Rabbit to witness the whole process?"


    "No, I mean, doesn''t she have any feelings of jealousy?" Su Jin''s words were somewhat unpleasant.


    "You!"


    Leticia raised her hand and rubbed Su Jin''s forehead with her index finger:


    "You deliberately do those little things in front of the black rabbit these days, just to make her jealous? Are you a child?"


    When Leticia said this, she suddenly felt amused.


    Black Rabbit cares, you mess with flowers and weeds, Black Rabbit doesn''t care, you worry about gains and losses.


    Good guy, you have to make a noise around you. Isn''t this a childish temper?


    Hearing this, Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth and refuted it, but when he saw Leticia''s half-smile eyes, he was helpless.


    It is estimated that the other party will not listen to the explanation, so do not explain.


    "In a sense, I was indeed a child, and in a very extreme way."

 Chapter 455：

    Su Jin shrugged, let go of Leticia''s waist, and said:


    "The arrangement mentioned earlier, do you have any comments?"


    "No."


    Leticia shook her head.


    Su Jin''s arrangement is actually quite good.


    In a world like Hakoniwa, although it is fair, it is often about fists.


    As long as she follows Su Jin''s arrangement, becomes a three-digit creator and holds the highest dominance over vampires, then Lamia''s affairs will not be a problem.


    In this regard, the conditions required to integrate the concept of vampire race and sublime the creator are nothing more than creating various types of vampires.


    There are Jada Kukokan, Eswald, who came from the lower world, and Su Jin''s transformation materials, Leticia, which combines the advantages of Tianbu, Mozu, and Hakoba vampires. , creating stronger vampires is easy.


    And in the process of creation, the concept of race will continue to condense and sublimate until the day when it becomes the creator.


    Whether this day is long or not long depends on her efforts, but Leticia is sure to shorten the time to half a year.


    It was only half a year of dormancy, and it was the best solution for Leticia.


    Hearing this, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief:


    "If you don''t have any opinions, that''s fine, but we''ll have to discuss with Jada, Black Rabbit, and Little Athena later to confirm the implementation..."


    After all, he is not a party. Although it is confirmed in the deduction of various intelligence and the question and answer of the dimension forum that this method is feasible, this kind of thing still depends on Leticia.


    Now that Leticia says it''s fine, it''s naturally the best.


    Su Jin thought of this, hesitated for a moment, and then said:


    "When you have three digits, how about we have a showdown with Black Rabbit?"


    Leticia''s face suddenly turned dark, and she said:


    "Master, if you want to see me humiliated, please say it directly and don''t beat around the bush."


    "But you can''t hide it all the time?" Su Jin said helplessly.


    "Oh? Don''t I remember that you like this kind of underground relationship the most?"


    Leticia''s tone was somewhat teasing.


    Su Jin opened his mouth when he heard the words, and finally rolled his eyes speechlessly and said:


    "Forget it, it''s up to you. When the black rabbit is to blame, I''ll say it''s all your idea."


    "Please rest assured, Black Rabbit will never believe it."


    Leticia smiled, then stepped forward and walked towards the door:


    "If there is nothing to do, I think I can go to discuss with Jiada and the others."


    "Well, you can handle it yourself."


    Su Jin nodded and let Leticia leave.


    After the door was closed again, he sat down, rubbed his brows and said:


    "Has Sarah been taken to visit? Well, just a little time."


    Su Jin squinted his eyes, got up and checked the situation around him. After checking several times, after confirming that no one was listening, he secretly took out a round stone plate.


    It was a disc engraved with a Gorgon, and it was also a prop for Su Jin to communicate with Al Gore:


    "Dong Yao, Dong Yao, please reply if you receive it, please reply if you receive it."


    The stone plate lit up slightly, releasing a soft beige light.


    "Swish..."


    The noise went on for a long time, and at the end, a voice that changed its pitch came through.


    "Dong Yao received it, Dong Yao received it, bah, I''m not some cave monster, what is this code?"


    Su Jin was happy, and then smiled:


    "Where are you?"


    Algor frowned, standing in the empty void, looking at the ''universe'' not far away.


    There, a red true dragon was roaming in the void, guarding an azure planet.


    Algor raised his eyebrows slightly:


    "If your information is correct, this should be what you call the world of the Demon High School?"


    ©–¢Ý¡¶Dragon of the High School of the Devil¡·


    Chapter 0586 I''ll just say it casually


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief.


    In Al Gore and his plan, being exiled to the outside world was the best outcome.


    And in view of Algor''s strength and the attitude of the gods, the possibility of being exiled is also the greatest.


    But where the exile goes, it matters.


    According to Su Jin and Al Gore''s plan, if they want to help Al Gore complete the ascension of spirituality, they need to find a world with a large number of gods and Buddhas, and the gods and Buddhas are relatively weak, and start their plan.


    Su Jin thought about it and felt that the most suitable world was a world [High School of Demons].


    This **** is dead, and the major groups of gods compete for the belief of mankind. The world that is somewhat similar to the situation in the small garden is one of the most suitable worlds in Su Jin''s impression.


    To this end, he did not hesitate to spend the forum points, and from the various options listed in the forum that was desperate for money, he picked out the two most suitable things.


    One is the ''Universe Shuttle Card'', with 2,000 points, which can travel through a universe designated by the forum holder.


    The more Su Jin knows about the specified universe and the more detailed information he describes, the more accurately he can pinpoint the corresponding universe.


    And Su Jin naturally chose the world of the Devil''s High School.


    The biblical **** died, the great dragon **** roamed the realm, guarded the world, the real dragon infinite dragon **** was exiled into the world, there is Mount Sumeru but there is no heaven, there are three gods of the Indian **** system, whether there is a Buddha, and at the same time there is this The Norse pantheon and the world of demons, angels, and fallen angels.


    In such a world, don''t say that Su Jin and Al Gore are going to make trouble.


    Even if it doesn''t make trouble, observing Demon High School will let the upper echelons get their brains out.


    Heaven does not exist, and Di Shitian has become the emperor of the East.


    Good guy, the great masters such as the Taoist ancestors of the Three Purities in the Heavenly Court and the Four Yutian Emperors are afraid that they want to chat with Emperor Shitian.


    For another example, the three gods of Buddhism occupy all beliefs, and the Buddha does not exist at all.


    Good guy, Shakyamuni Buddha, World Dragon Kurimo, Lingyu Box Boat, and Black Sky will all be smiling.


    The spirit of Vishnu, the four of them are fighting with Kalji as chess pieces, what are your three gods? To actually occupy the spiritual power they competed for?


    This is another tragic crash.


    Then, the biggest and most serious butterfly effect is the most terrifying thing.


    Bible God is dead!


    The greatest of the Crusaders, the one known as the Holy Trinity, in the world of Demon High School, has clearly died.


    This kind of development, this kind of history, if it were observed by the Central Box Garden.


    The super **** group that occupies the largest share of belief in human history, the cross religion group is afraid that it will explode directly.


    At the scale in the future, Su Jin doubts that the two-digit existence of the Holy Son will be dispatched in person.


    Therefore, before leaving, Su Jin actually asked Algor if he wanted a vest.


    But Al Gore said it was useless, and he gave up.


    But for Su Jin, he must wear a vest, otherwise the pot will fall, and he will be crushed to death if he loses it.


    As for who to bear this pot, didn''t Su Jin just get Loki''s spirituality?


    The big Athena had already sent the little Athena.


    Just use it.


    When the time comes to scrape away the power on Loki''s Lingge, directly cheat to death, hide to Bai Yasha, and with Algor rushing in front, Su Jin thinks that he will be sure to escape the catastrophe directly.


    In fact, Su Jin originally wanted to kill a cadre of Ouroboros, and then pretended to be the other party.


    But then, out of Lamia to visit this matter.


    Su Jin succeeded.


    Yes, he succeeded.


    [Intercepting the Demon King Maxwellinger, consuming 1,000 points, has been successful. Remaining points ''119,000 points. ¡¯]


    That''s right.


    Lamia couldn''t stop it, but Maxwell''s perpetual motion spirit, which was in vain, was actually stopped by Su Jin''s money.


    The stolen spirit, wanting to return, relies on the power of the center of the small garden.


    For forums, intercepting this force is not difficult, or even very simple.


    So Su Jin stopped.


    At that time, under Loki''s skin, put a layer of Maxwell''s skin.


    After the Crusaders ripped off Loki''s skin and saw Maxwell, he was afraid that his lungs would explode.


    With these layers of insurance in hand, Su Jin didn''t panic at all.


    Of course, even so, Su Jin still wanted to wait until the Godslayer War really started before setting off for the Demon High School.


    No way, just in case, just to be on the safe side, let Hakoba mess up first, and then wait for the opportunity to cause trouble.


    Although he has made waves recently, his ability to make a fortune still needs to be exerted.


    Su Jin didn''t want to overturn the car because he underestimated the enemy. He had only one life, so he couldn''t be more cautious.


    "Are you sure it''s the Demon High School?"


    Although Al Gore was sure that there was no mistake, Su Jin still asked.


    "confirmed."


    Algor came from the stone plate with a rustling voice:


    "I''ve already seen the red dragon you mentioned. It''s not bad. It''s a pure-blooded dragon. It''s barely four-digit level, but it''s not well developed."


    "Four digits?"


    Su Jin raised his eyelids and compared them according to the strength level comparison table in his heart, and roughly judged the strength level of Demon High School.


    Well, if he adds Algor, two people can push the world horizontally, with a relaxed aftertaste.


    "Then, proceed as planned."


    Su Jin pulled away the chair, sat down, raised his legs and said:


    "Break into the world first, find someone loved by fate, and then let her get that ''invitation letter''."


    In addition to the cosmic shuttle card and intercepting Maxwellinger, Su Jin also spent a thousand points to buy the necessary invitation letter.


    This is the letter used by the Dimensional Forum to invite people to join the forum.


    It is because of this letter, plus seventy-eighty-eight expenses, that Su Jin''s points are left at 119,000.


    After that, he didn''t plan to spend the money indiscriminately, but planned to save it and pile up the progress of the holy clothes.


    As long as the sacred clothing grows to the level of sacred clothing, Su Jin who wears it can passively peep into the realm of the eighth sense.


    This is the method he summed up after sending hundreds of harassing questions to the dimension forum.


    First reach the eighth sense, and then force the ultimate power in the hand to sublimate, double-headedly advance, and advance to the three digits.


    Although this is not the most convenient way, it is the most profitable and feasible way.


    Su Jin already had a spectrum in his heart, and what he has to do next is to wait for Uesugi Kenshin to bring the ultimate power of ''destruction'' and integrate it into his spirituality.


    Of course, considering that there seems to be a mechanical alien world in the Demon High School world, mechanical power is also within the scope of fusion.


    The fusion of these two extreme powers must be carried out in the little garden. After all, the little garden is the most suitable environment for the power system to play. Going to the Demon High School to deal with it in advance will cause him a lot of trouble, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely help you properly. Find the most valuable woman to accept this invitation letter. After all, what is the relationship between the two of us~"

 Chapter 456：

    Algor''s lazy voice came from the stone plate.


    "Alliance of life and death, what else can it matter?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin laughed and joked:


    "Of course, if you want to develop a relationship between men and women, I don''t really mind. After all, how cute you are, you are indeed worthy of me."


    "You can not."


    Al Gore''s plain words made Su Jin a little embarrassed.


    "It''s still a little ugly, now you, I can''t get off that mouth."


    "Let''s talk about it when you are promoted to three digits. After the essence of life is sublimated, I will consider it again."


    Al Gore murmured, and when Su Jin was stunned, he hung up.


    The color of the stone plate gradually became darker.


    In the dining room, Su Jin fell into silence.


    After a long while, his stunned voice sounded:


    "I''m... booked by Al Gore? When I get three digits, she''s going to attack me?"


    "I''m just teasing something casually, why is it like this?"


    Su Jin fell into deep self-doubt.


    Chapter 0587 Algor in Action


    in the dimensional gap.


    Algorr, who had ended the contact, raised his eyebrows and looked at the tarnished contact device:


    "The stored energy is exhausted in one go? Is the distance from here to Hakonii so far?"


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head to the side in surprise, observed the earth through the cracks in the dimension, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised:


    "It''s interesting, Su Jin''s things can actually be found in such a place... Oh, which of the seventeen people made the things? Or those superpowers that may exist in the unknown universe?"


    Speaking of this, Algor shook his head slightly:


    "Forget it, as long as that thing is harmless to Su Jin, there is no need to care about it."


    For allies who share the spirit, Algor attaches great importance to the safety of Su Jin.


    But the family knows their own affairs.


    Although she didn''t know the ''Dimensional Forum'', Algor couldn''t recognize the forum''s method of exploring different universes.


    What Al Gore, who is close to the limit of three digits, thinks he can''t do it, I am afraid that only the higher two digits can do it.


    There is a double-digit investment behind Su Jin, but in Algor''s view, it is quite normal.


    If nothing else, Shiroyasha is a self-proclaimed double-digit power.


    And since Bai Yasha attaches great importance to Su Jin, it means that the twin goddesses behind Bai Yasha are also watching him.


    With the White Night King''s current situation, her help would be impossible without the permission of the twin goddesses.


    Algor knows this well.


    Thinking of this, Algor turned his eyes slightly and looked at the red giant dragon that was swimming nearby.


    ¡¾Great Red¡¿


    The Dragon God, who was considered the strongest in the Demon High School world, was observing the surroundings with a puzzled expression. Even though he had approached Al Gore, he was still looking for something in confusion:


    "It always feels like something''s wrong? What is it?"


    A dull voice spoke of its doubts.


    And Algor in front of it just glanced at it, did not speak, and went to the earth ahead on his own.


    A pure-blooded dragon who voluntarily defends the world of origin, she is not so violent that she kills such a bad person.


    In a breath, Algor invaded the earth, and planned to transfer to the underworld of different space through the positioning of the earth.


    However, when she stepped into a certain plain in Earth''s Europe, she suddenly stopped, raised her head in amazement, and looked at the sky:


    "This belief? This divine power spread all over the planet?"


    "Yawei?!"


    Algor''s complexion changed greatly, and he turned around to prepare to leave this world.


    In an instant, Al Gore suspected that he had arrived at Yawei''s lair, and he had deliberately blocked it, otherwise the secret base discovered by the central hub of the small garden.


    This is simply self-defeating!


    Su Jin, you pit me!


    Algor was in a depressed mood, and immediately replaced the stone plates in the hands of himself and Su Jin, and forcibly returned to Little Garden.


    However, when she dared to prepare to transfer, her figure stopped again.


    Algor stopped suspiciously, looked up at the sky, passed through the heavy barriers, saw the heaven of this world, and saw the deepest part of the heaven surrounded by angels.


    Where was she, she saw an angel with twelve wings on her back, struggling to control an extremely rudimentary world management device, trying to adjust the stability of the elements.


    Algor''s expression changed from stunned to confused to red:


    "Damn, I was almost cheated by a five-digit number."


    At this moment, Algor''s face flushed to the extreme.


    In the system that manages the world, the manipulator is actually a five-digit weak chicken, and her Algor was actually frightened by the weak chicken, which is shameful.


    Fortunately, she didn''t come with Su Jin, otherwise she would really lose face.


    "It''s strange, if this is Yawei''s secret base, according to his character, wouldn''t he send a few three-digit avatars to hide here?"


    Algor looked at the heaven with a puzzled look, and after confirming it again and again, he found that there was no angel who could evaluate four-digit numbers in the heaven.


    What twelve wings, what ten wings, just a little more wings.


    The highest rank of the angels in the little garden is the Seraph, and even the Seraph only has six wings.


    Is it possible that there are still people who think that the more wings an angel has, the stronger it will be?


    In the eyes of Algor, the weak races with many wings are all used for picking wings and making the ingredients for grilled wings.


    "It''s really not like Yawei''s handwriting, but Yawei''s belief is so strong? Yawei outside of Hakoniwa? Peer?"


    Algor had a subtle expression, staring at the angel at the very core of the heaven.


    According to the beliefs that pervade the other person, this angel should be Michael.


    Hey, Dingtian is less than five digits, and only the energy scale is up to the standard, the concept does not exist, and the "Michael" that the fragments of power do not feel.


    Compared to the terrifying blond war angel in his mind, Algor wanted to laugh.


    "The light ball controlled by him should be a device for managing the world, isn''t it rough? It feels like the core of the original Little Garden, but its essence and function are much weaker. It''s amazing, a world of this level of strength is actually Can someone figure out something like this?"


    "It was researched by Yawei of this world? That old immortal, how can a peer have such ability..."


    Al Gore murmured, his eyes narrowed, and directly across the space, he invaded the world management system in Michael''s hands.


    At this time, in the heaven.


    I didn''t know that there was a devil looking at him across the space, Michael suddenly changed his face, and looked at the core of the system in front of him with surprise.


    [Material...Repair...Resurrection...]


    One after another information is radiated from the core of the radiant ''system''.


    A vast will seems to be struggling to wake up at this moment.


    Not long after, the entire heaven was under martial law.


    All the angels received the order to abandon the human world and shrink the front line. At the same time, the four blazing angels secretly left the heaven in batches, changed their faces, and quietly collected some special materials all over the world.


    A series of actions caused the other gods to be inexplicable for a while, but they were concerned about the gods of the Bible who might not be dead.


    At this time, above the plains.


    Pretending to be the resurrected will of the Bible God, Algor, who commanded the angel, clapped his hands and said:


    "Good guy, the design concept of this celestial system is really good, but it can be loaded into my simulated star creation map."


    "But... the Bible **** of this world is actually dead?"


    When Al Gore said this, he suddenly laughed out loud:


    "My dear, this is the most interesting thing I have seen in the past tens of thousands of years. That old and immortal counterpart actually tried his best to die for the sake of mankind?"


    "Hey, I don''t know who urinated in the Great Flood in the Old Testament~"


    Algor sarcastically sneered at the Yawei in Little Garden, his tone full of contempt.


    Look at your peers, isn''t it good to be a virgin? Destroying the world every day comes and goes, madly fishing for beliefs and doing nothing, bah, what kind of thing.


    After laughing for a while, Algor said happily:


    "That kid Su Jin has really found an interesting world for me!"


    She smiled and shook her head, turned and walked into the underworld.


    Chapter 0588 will be polluted


    The system of the celestial world is under control, and it also pretends to be the **** of the Bible, asking the seraph to find materials to strengthen the system of the celestial world, as well as the supplements that can be absorbed by the simulated star chart.


    Al Gore thought that those foolish angels had already been fooled and lame by her.


    At least for thousands of years, no problems will be found, but instead, they will run around because they want to resurrect the God of the Bible.


    However, the angels in the heavens will never know that the biblical **** who is about to die and is ready to be resurrected is actually her vest of Al Gore.


    Hey, as a three-digit primordial demon recorded in the Old Testament, as long as Algor wants to, it is not too easy to pretend to be Yahweh.


    Just these five figures, want to see through her disguise?


    One hundred million years earlier!


    "The angel has done it, and the devil has to deal with it, at least like the angel, who can remotely control it from behind..."


    With a thought, Algor turned around and came to the underworld.


    For an existence like her with space authority, space transfer is as simple as one plus one, and naturally effortless.


    When she came to the underworld, Al Gore observed the environment for the first time, because according to estimates, this place was her future destination.


    However, she looked around and saw the purple sky, the darkness and exhaustion, the land that could only be cultivated for special duties, and the faint smell of sulfur in the air.


    "There''s such a fool..." After Al Gore saw the environment of the underworld, he was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Good guy, is it really built according to the **** in myths and legends?


    That thing is the thing they used to brag about when they got up early in the morning, and threatened human beings to dedicate their faith. Who would really create this kind of world to live in? Isn''t that cerebral palsy?


    Al Gore shook his head slightly, disgusted with such a poor environment.


    This environment is really not in line with her aesthetic.


    According to her idea, it must be changed greatly, or even destroyed and restarted. After all, it is easy to draw on white paper.


    "Forget it, before Su Jin comes over, it''s still not appropriate to make a big deal in this world, otherwise the observer of this world will become me, which will be bad."


    in Al Gore''s plan.


    Su Jin is the observer of the world. Instead, Algor''s job is to arrange secret rituals involving the entire world. During the period when the center of the small garden is constricted, he will launch the holy annihilation and force all life to be demonized.


    Therefore, in terms of influence on the world, Al Gore has been subject to a lot of restrictions.


    At least she can''t disclose her identity and change the whole world. She can only use a local middleman, remote command, and even minimize her own influence.


    Otherwise, when Su Jin comes over, it would be funny to compete with Algor for the observation qualification of this world.


    "So, to find a Son of Destiny? Well, this can be a long-term task. After all, I want to make a short-term inspection to shield the center of the box garden, and it has to be a world-scale holy annihilation ceremony. This thing has not been done for hundreds of years. It won''t work."


    The holy annihilation is simple, and Algor moves his hands to interfere with the entire planet, and even the heaven and the underworld here can be included.


    But it would be troublesome to hide the first wave of investigations from the center of the small garden while carrying out this kind of ritual.


    It is still very difficult for three digits to affect the center of the box garden. After all, under the size of the center, three digits are just ants.


    "Hundreds of years, I can''t let Su Jin waste these hundreds of years. Call him at the end of the ceremony arrangement."

 Chapter 457：

    The intensity of this world is so low that Su Jin has been practicing here for hundreds of years, and Al Gore is afraid that Su Jin will be abandoned.


    After all, this so-called underworld is not even comparable to the seven-digit outer gate where Su Jin is now.


    "Then, before calling him over, set up the stage for him."


    Algor''s eyes flickered for a moment, and he looked around.


    I saw not far away, two camps in a state of war.


    What catches the eye is the original continuous field, and there are human-like beings that look like people, but are completely different inside.


    "Is this the devil in this world?"


    "The superficial energy supply does not involve concepts, let alone power and authority. So it is, is it the early stage of civilization development? It''s okay."


    After commenting on the fight between the two groups of ants, Algor tilted his head slightly and thought about it.


    "Let''s find someone who is pleasing to the eye from those two groups to be a servant. Well, the status must be high, and it must be a woman. You must know how to help me collect cosmetics. The character must be obedient, and the hair color? White hair, long black hair. Straight, blond hair? Body, how to say, must have D?"


    After taking stock of the requirements piece by piece, Algor stretched and said lazily:


    "Then, before that, take care of Lilith in this world."


    Under that purple sky, she narrowed her eyes, opened her arms, and activated this authority over ''Lilith''.


    Between breathing, a black piece of wriggling flesh was captured from the void, causing Algorr''s complexion to change greatly.


    "What the hell? How can I be such an ugly thing in this world?!"


    In an instant, the recycling was suspended, and the whole person''s face was ashen.


    Boom!


    The originally gloomy purple sky suddenly flashed and thundered at this moment, and the wind was blowing violently.


    "nausea!"


    Algol squeezed Lilith to death casually, endured the disgust, absorbed the concept, and then his face became more and more gloomy:


    "The demons of this world are guilty."


    "Sin called ugly."


    She almost vomited, and the thought of such a disgusting thing using her own name to create the so-called devil in this world, the so-called devil, made her scalp tingle.


    "You can''t get too close to the demons in this world, it will be polluted."


    Algorr touched the goose bumps on his body, and instantly gave up the idea of ??contacting the current demon.


    It''s so disgusting, do normal people take the initiative to touch shit?


    After thinking about it, Al Gore directly created a resplendent palace out of thin air. He also loaded the latest air production device of Little Garden, the gift of water source production, and went straight in.


    She didn''t even want to touch the land, air and water of this underworld.


    Having created a gift that appealed to a specific demon, Algor hid in the palace.


    She decided to escape from the world here! Unless Su Jin comes, he will come out from here.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    The underworld, the position of the Demon King''s faction.


    in the camp.


    The faces of a group of demons were ashen.


    "Those rebels of the reformists actually broke through our six positions in three days, **** it!!"


    "There is definitely something wrong with Sarjax Gremory, his magic quality is definitely not on the same level as ours!"


    "Damn it, even the magic power of Lord Lucifer is not as scary as that monster!" A demon with a broken arm said with a fearful face.


    "Be careful!"


    A group of demons glared at the dejected demon, then turned their heads and looked at the woman in the first seat.


    It was a female demon with silver hair and gray eyes, a single ponytail, a cold face, and a simple full-body armor.


    Grefia Lucifergus.


    The daughter-in-law of the demon nobles who did not belong to the Seventy-two Pillars of Demons, had been the confidant of the Demon King Lucifer for generations, and even the head of the six close officials directly under the Lucifer family.


    And Grefia is the highest commander of their position.


    Is it not courting death to speak ill of the Demon King Lucifer in front of this close official of the Lucifer family?


    At this time, facing the increasingly harsh atmosphere, Gurefia glanced at the trembling demon noble, and when the other party almost stopped breathing, she said coldly:


    "It''s not an example."


    "Yes!"


    The demon nobles who escaped the catastrophe quickly knelt down and kowtowed, not even wanting the dignity of the nobles.


    The other demons had different expressions, and many demons looked at Gurefia with strange eyes.


    The Demon King''s most loyal close minister did not deal with such a person who offended the Demon King in such a cruel way at such a time. Now that the Demon King Lucifer died in battle, it was a bad sign.


    Many people remembered that Sarjax, who was calling out, seemed to have a very different attitude towards Gurefia, and their expressions became a little excited.


    If such information is reported to the son of Lucifer, His Highness Li Lin...


    Just when many demons were thinking about how to sell their bosses to win Li Lin''s favor, a demon general entered the camp:


    "Report, a palace suddenly appeared near the position! 10 minutes ago, a team of soldiers was dispatched to investigate, and all the soldiers are now missing, please instruct!"


    Hearing this, Grefia couldn''t help frowning.


    Chapter 0589 The best quality


    On the dark and dry land, palaces made of snow-white marble stand majestically.


    On a small **** 1,000 meters away from the palace, the members of the old Demon Lord faction headed by Grefia stared at the castle not far away, their faces frozen.


    "I can''t believe it. When I chose the position before, I confirmed that there are wilderness nearby." A demon said in shock.


    "This kind of palace... covers an area of ??more than ten square kilometers? How could this kind of thing appear overnight?" A demon looked terrified.


    "Is it those rebels from the reformists? I heard that the Ajaka from the Astati family seems to have surpassed the limit of the devil in terms of the talent of the spell..."


    Being able to teleport a palace covering an area of ??ten square kilometers, can it also teleport something more terrifying? Like War Fortress... a demon thought in horror.


    There are also demons who deny it: "Impossible, I have played against Ajaka. He is good at weaving spells. Although he is also good at space spells, he has not yet reached this level. This is a palace that covers an area of ??more than ten square kilometers. what!"


    "Can you imagine that a demon can teleport a ten-kilometer castle from the other side of the earth? Is this something that a demon can do?"


    "It''s not a demon, it''s a god, right? Is that the main god?"


    Before he finished speaking, a wry laughter sounded:


    "I''m afraid the Lord God can''t do it..."


    "Neither is the Lord God? How is this possible!"


    "It''s not a demon, it''s not the main god, maybe it''s still the top ten in the world..."


    Some demons were reminded of the more widely circulated rankings of gods in the world.


    In that ranking, the top existence was listed as the top ten.


    That is, the major groups of gods, the top ten superpowers of all races.


    "Among the top ten, it may not be possible... Although everyone says that the top ten are ranked in no particular order, just like Shiva, the second **** of destruction, can suppress the fifth-ranked Emperor Shiva with one hand, The Infinite Dragon God who came first is also a monster that Shiva did not dare to shoot lightly."


    "Hehe, although there is no ranking among them, there is a dimensional gap in their strength."


    "To teleport such a large palace, in my opinion, it is at least the top five monsters."


    "Then why does such an existence appear here? And it still appears on the front line of our battle with the reformist rebels?"


    "how could I know¡­¡­"


    At this time, a female demon stepped forward, lowered her head and asked Gurephia:


    "Lord Gurefia... Is it really good to continue to let you all communicate with each other?"


    When she said this, she paused and said:


    "If you don''t stop it, I''m afraid it will cause panic..."


    Grefia frowned and asked in an uncertain tone:


    "Did you hear anything?"


    "Voice?" The female demon was stunned for a moment, then pricked up her ears and listened carefully, then lowered her head and said, "I''m sorry, my subordinate is incompetent, and I couldn''t hear the voice that the adults heard."


    "Is that so?" Gurefia frowned, looking at the palace in front of her with fearful eyes.


    After a moment of silence, she made a big gesture and said:


    "Send three teams of soldiers to explore the way, open the door of the palace in front, and set off with one team in five minutes."


    As soon as she said these words, the demon suddenly had the backbone. Under the influence of scolding and threats, the three teams of low-level cannon fodder soldiers were expelled from the queue like sheep being driven away, and were driven to the palace in front.


    Grefia frowned when she saw this scene, but did not speak.


    From her standpoint, sacrificing these cannon fodder is better than sacrificing powerful nobles. As a legion commander, she must make such a choice.


    The cannon fodder soldiers were driven to the gate of the palace in fear of death.


    Aiming at the magic bullet of the nobles behind, with those dirty hands, they pushed open the gate of the palace in fear.


    In the creaking sound, the huge gate of the palace, depicting many snake-shaped totems, was slowly pushed open.


    It didn''t take long for the soldiers to be driven into the grand and luxurious vestibule of the palace.


    At this time, the communication of the devil gradually sounded.


    "The soldier went in safely and doesn''t seem to be in danger?"


    "There are no magic traps, no alchemy bombs, and no magic seals that Ajaka is proud of. There are not even divine power fluctuations and magical power fluctuations. I don''t recommend entering such a place. The unknown is the most dangerous thing."


    "But a palace of this size is stuck next to the battlefield between us and the reformers. Who knows what the owner of the palace is going to do? It''s okay to say that it is against the reformers, but what if it is against us? Can you afford this responsibility? ?"


    "Shit, what **** responsibility, the devil needs this kind of thing? You all learn your brains like humans, right? You evil traitor!"


    "Bastard, are you provoking the Baal family?!"


    "You''re Baal? You''re just a bastard, so what if you provoke you?"


    The demons in the back made a big fight, and the magic bullets were shot in all directions, but Gurefia still frowned and did not speak.


    Fighting has long been a normal thing for demons. As long as it does not affect the overall situation, and there are no casualties, fights are basically acquiesced.


    Grefia sighed, and then said:


    "Retreat. Retreat the front line for 10 kilometers."


    "Lord Gurefia? How can this work?!"


    This time, the demons stopped fighting, each with a happy face, but they forcibly restrained them, pretending to be loyal and saying:


    "If His Royal Highness Li Lin and your Highnesses are to blame, then we..."


    Grefia looked back at the group of demons and said coldly:


    "The responsibility is on me, and my highnesses also have my instructions."


    "This time is not suitable for taking risks. Let the reformers have a headache for this castle."


    "Yes!"


    As if receiving amnesty, all the demons immediately ordered to adjust the queue, the rear army was the front army, the former army was the rear army, and they wanted to retreat from the camp in an orderly manner.


    At this time, the female demon standing beside Grefia asked in a low voice:


    "Lord Gurefia, is this really good? If His Highness Li Lin is to blame..."


    There was fear in the female demon''s eyes.


    If Li Lin, the son of the ancestor Lucifer and Lilith, knew that Gurefia had retreated 10 kilometers from the front line without authorization, with that crazy character, she would probably kill Gurefia alive.


    After all, that person won''t tell you any strategy, what to preserve sound power, and what to serve for generations.


    Grefia was silent for a while, and then said:

 Chapter 458：

    "I feel uneasy in my heart. I''m afraid there is something terrifying in that palace."


    "All in all, let''s retreat first. The reformists Sarjax and Ajaka, two monsters that have surpassed the limits of the demon race, are staring at them. The current Demon King faction can no longer sacrifice pure-blooded demons."


    "Yes!"


    The female demon bowed her head and responded, looking at Gurefia with an inexplicable sadness in her eyes.


    Now the strongest female demon of the younger generation has chosen to preserve the power of the Demon King faction, but who will protect her next?


    Those highnesses, don''t care about your overall situation!


    A group of demons retreated in an orderly manner.


    Gurefia watched, and after confirming that the other party''s castle was silent, she breathed a sigh of relief and turned to leave.


    But the moment she turned around.


    Boom-!


    The melodious bell rang.


    Gurefiya''s eyes flashed, and after recovering her vision, she found herself in a splendid palace.


    Behind her, one after another knelt on the ground, with empty eyes, slightly open mouth, and let the drool flow.


    Those demented children were the ones behind her, the demon nobles one after another.


    A chill poured into Grafia''s brain from her spine.


    when?


    what''s going on?


    Why are all the demons kneeling here like this?


    Is this the inside of the castle? or where?


    What exactly is going on? !


    Just after Grefia spoke in horror, an indifferent voice came from above.


    "Very well, you are the best among these bugs."


    Gulei Feiya''s pupils shrank, suddenly looked up, and saw a person on the high jade seat above.


    A woman with closed eyes and a beautiful face.


    Chapter 0590 Original Lucifer''s nickname is Su Jin


    After seeing the figure on the jade seat, Gurefia''s eyes changed and she became obsessed.


    She stared at the beautiful girl, every inch of the skin on her face, her closed eyes and the slightly raised corner of her mouth, as if everything was less important than the other person''s smile and frown.


    This scene seemed to have lasted for a long, long time until Gurefia''s eyes regained a trace of clarity.


    Pfft!


    Blood splattered.


    That was the blood that Grefia splattered after piercing her palm with her broken arm.


    Tick, tick, blood flowed on the jade brick, dyeing the small piece of jade brick red.


    Snapped! Snapped!


    Applause sounded, and Algor on the jade seat closed his eyes and clapped his hands:


    "Use pain to get rid of my charm? Response is good."


    Gurefia frowned and endured the pain. She did not mobilize strength to recover the injury, but let the wound fight against the demon''s automatic healing, and she was always in pain.


    "Who are you?"


    "The first beauty of Hakoba!"


    In the face of Grefia''s question, Algor raised his chin slightly and said proudly.


    Grefia was stunned for a moment, then frowned, but did not refute:


    "I didn''t feel any strange fluctuations. Just your appearance made me lose my ability to think. You are indeed the most beautiful person I have ever met."


    Although she didn''t know what Hakoniwa meant, Grefia directly admitted the fact that Algor was the most beautiful.


    Demons are beautiful in their strength, but among modern demons, the only one who possesses both beauty and strength is the rival reformist great demon Serafuru Sidi.


    And Gurefia, who has seen the other party, clearly knows that Serafuru''s beauty has not reached the level of Al Gore at all.


    This is not a realm that a demon can achieve. The opponent surpasses the demon race just by virtue of her beauty, and even people dare not even think of blasphemy.


    At that moment, Grefia even had the terrifying thought of letting her lick each other''s toes as long as the other party wanted to.


    This kind of charm is simply synonymous with ''magic nature'', a real demon that disrupts all order.


    "You are very insightful..."


    Seeing Gurefia admit that she is the most beautiful, Algor''s tone was obviously much more pleasant:


    "Although the sight is not good, it is a good quality to be able to return to normal under my beauty of one in a billion."


    One in a billion... The corners of Gurefia''s mouth twitched.


    Although the other party is indeed a beautiful person who brings disaster to the country and the people, this level of narcissism is also the level of disaster for the country and the people.


    "Who are you? What is your purpose?"


    Grefia looked at Algor in a deep voice, and at the same time looked around at the demented demons and said:


    "What did you do to them?"


    On the jade seat, Algor shrugged his shoulders, closed his eyes and said:


    "It''s just a simple environment for testing qualifications."


    "By the way, you passed the test in 31 minutes and 25 seconds."


    "And the highest record is Su Jin''s 0.1 second."


    Su Jin? Who is that? Gurefiya frowned, but if what the person in front of her said was true, and it took her 31 minutes to pass the test, what kind of existence was Su Jin who passed the test in 0.1 seconds?


    The top ten in the world? But among the top ten, there is no existence with this name?


    "As for the purpose you said, it''s natural to choose, and you little devils are all the materials I use to choose."


    "Little devil?" Gurefia showed a surprised expression.


    In this underworld, little demons generally refer to those young, weak, and infancy demons, or the very young ones.


    But Gurefia looked around and determined that she was surrounded by normal adult demons, and there were even quite a few high-level demons. One or two were at the same level as Gurefia, at the top level of demons.


    "Are you joking?"


    "Just kidding?" Al Gore sneered and said jokingly: "For me, you guys are not even enough for little devils."


    Hearing this, Gurefia was silent for a moment, then asked again:


    "Who are you?"


    Calling their group of people little devils, is the existence in front of them also devils?


    But she has never seen a demon like the other party. Could it be those old monsters from the ancient times? But those monsters are either sleeping or staying at the headquarters of the Demon Council.


    "who I am?"


    Algor rolled his eyes and snorted coldly:


    "I am your ancestor!"


    How can you scold someone? Gurefia''s expression changed, but she did not rashly refute.


    "Kneel down and throw yourself to the ground!"


    what are you talking about? Grafia looked at Algor subtly.


    A normal demon who would listen to such an order?


    However, in the next second, Gurefia was stunned to discover that she was not a normal demon.


    Griffia, who slammed her head on the ground, exposed her palms in a submissive manner, and looked at the floor with a blank expression.


    "Why does my body..."


    Before she could finish speaking, she heard the order from the person in the seat:


    "Allegiance to me."


    In horror, Grefia''s body spoke automatically:


    "Grephia Lucifergus obeys all your commands, great primordial demon, Your Majesty Lilith."


    Lilith!


    The original demon, the mother of all demons, the source of blood of all demons.


    She is Lilith! !


    In an instant, Gurefia suddenly understood, and immediately surrendered.


    Lucifer is one of the six extra-staff demons belonging to the Lucifer family, so to her, Lilith herself is her master, her ancestor.


    This is not a betrayal, but a return to the beginning, a return to the original allegiance.


    "stand up."


    "Yes, Your Majesty Lilith."


    Grafia stood up and looked at Algor on the jade seat with a calm expression, without any resistance.


    In this regard, Al Gore has long been accustomed to it.


    Because the devil is her slave, this is a fact inscribed on the rules of the world, it is a half-step truth she built.


    "Introduce the current situation of the underworld, and drive out these guys who failed the assessment."


    "Yes!"


    Grefia responded, and then heard Algor''s whisper:


    "Really, it took 30 minutes for the best to pass the assessment. Are the demons here so useless? I knew that I would ask Su Jin for blood to bring over. If it was his blood, I would definitely be able to give birth to the best. Pure blood demon."


    Who is Su Jin? The person who has been talked about by His Majesty Lilith?


    Moreover, His Majesty Lilith actually thinks that he and his descendants are the best... Could it be that His Majesty Lucifer''s nickname is Su Jin?


    Does His Majesty the Demon King also have a nickname?


    long knowledge.


    Chapter 0591 In a word, the sky of the Demon King faction is falling


    Doubtful, Grefia threw all those demented demons out of the castle.


    After a while, she finished her work and didn''t care about her status as a vanguard general. She left a letter and returned to the inside of the castle.


    "Is one letter enough?"


    Grafia asked herself.


    In that letter, she left a message to abandon the frontline commander, and said that she had received an order from the ancestor Lilith to perform a special mission.


    At the same time, he also explained the process of meeting Lilith.


    However, to be honest, it is still a question of whether or not to prevaricate the past.


    Fortunately, she at least had an excuse to do so.


    After all, the order of the ancestor demon, Lilith, is inviolable to the demons. Even if the demon council and even Li Lin ask her why she gave up the mission, she can''t do anything about it.


    Sober and rational, Lilith was born to stand at the highest point of the demon family.


    As the origin of all demons, her will is inviolable by all demons.


    This is a covenant written in the world.


    This is the apocalypse that Grefia received after she swore allegiance to Algor.


    Although it is unclear, how could Lilith, known as the mother of demons, who gave birth to the first demon, have such unreasonable power.


    But in a sense, as long as Lilith''s power is real, then as Lilith''s attendant, she has gotten rid of the current demon civil war and stood in a more detached position.

 Chapter 459：

    And this position is the most suitable for being the Lucifers family.


    Because loyalty to the Lucifer family, or to Lilith, was originally the responsibility of the Lucifer family.


    Their family is Lilith''s servant race, so naturally the master''s order should be given the highest priority.


    It didn''t take long for Gurefia to return to the inside of the palace, and the first thing she saw was ''Lilith'' who opened her eyes.


    Consistent with the appearance that is synonymous with beauty, the other party''s brighter eyes than gems are simply synonymous with perfection.


    Just now, His Majesty kept his eyes closed, and Grefia was very strange, but it didn''t seem to be a hidden disease or something.


    "Yo? It turns out that your little girl looks like this. It''s very chic. Well, she still has white hair, which is quite in line with Su Jin''s aesthetic."


    Seeing Algor who was arguing, Gurefia thought in her heart: Is it Su Jin again?


    Immediately afterwards, she lowered her head and said respectfully:


    "Your Majesty, those demons have been expelled from your palace."


    "I know, I can''t hide this distance from me, and I''m not blind." Algor nodded.


    Then why did you just close your eyes? Grafia was weird.


    And just when she was puzzled, Al Gore said confidently:


    "Why are you closing your eyes?"


    "Of course I''m worried that these guys are too ugly and pollute my eyes, otherwise why would I close my eyes?"


    Hearing this, Gurefia opened her mouth slightly, and didn''t even ask why Algor could hear her innermost thoughts, she just said in astonishment:


    "Just because of this?"


    "It''s not this, what else can it be because of?" Algor asked rhetorically.


    "Are they really ugly?" Gurefia was at a loss.


    The race of demons, in fact, in the eyes of human beings are all handsome men and beautiful women, otherwise how can they deceive money and deceive sex?


    Liars also need a foundation.


    But in this way, in Al Gore''s eyes, they are all ugly monsters who pollute their eyes, this...


    With a strange expression, Gurefia tangled for a while, and asked boldly:


    "Excuse me, in your eyes, what kind of devil is beautiful? Like His Highness Li Lin?"


    "Li Lin?"


    Algor raised his eyebrows, directly read Gurefia''s memory, and then gave a disgusted look, covered his mouth, and said like he wanted to vomit:


    "How can this ugly guy be my son? If it''s really my son, no matter what, he should grow up to Su Jin''s level."


    "And if I really have a child, I must have the blood of that guy Su Jin, right? He is not qualified for me to have a child now. How can I have a child?"


    In an instant, Grafia was struck by lightning.


    If Li Lin is not Lilith''s son? Whose child is he?


    But His Royal Highness Li Lin does have the blood of Lord Lucifer.


    Could it be that? Lord Lucifer is not called Su Jin, Su Jin and Lord Lucifer are two different people, and Li Lin is Lucifer''s child?


    But didn''t Lord Lucifer occupy the commanding heights of the devil''s morality and become the first devil king because he declared that the child was Lilith''s heir and became Lilith''s partner?


    Now that His Majesty Lilith doesn''t admit this, he only admits that he and the heir of that man named Su Jin are the real royal blood.


    Does this mean that His Majesty Lucifer deceived all the demons?


    We actually took a fake as the prince of a demon clan? To hold a fallen angel full of lies to the throne of the devil?


    how can that be!


    and!


    Does this not mean that what the reformers claim is true?


    The blood of the demon king has long been cut off, and there is no real blood of the demon king in the world, and they are the real demons who inherit the idea of ??the demon king? !


    The truth will be so!


    In an instant, Grefia, who was known for her calmness in the demon world, couldn''t help but show a broken expression.


    It''s like the sky is falling.


    Algor thought for a long time, then looked at the ceiling and muttered:


    "It''s time, it''s time for skin care."


    "Who is that...Gurefia? Yes, it''s you."


    "exist!"


    "From now on, you will be my maid, responsible for taking care of my daily life, and by the way, sending those ugly people who come to the door, this palace only needs beautiful people to come in, if you don''t know who is more beautiful, just look in the mirror Take a look at your own face, understand? Although your level is a little too strong."


    "Yes."


    "Oh, by the way, before that, write a letter to Su Jin for me. I will read it from you, understand?"


    "Yes."


    Grafia, as she should have always been, was in a mess.


    She had no idea what was going on now.


    But only one thing she knew.


    The underworld where this demon lives is about to usher in a change.


    Without His Majesty Lilith''s approval, the Demon Lord faction will no longer be the Demon Lord faction, but some wild breeds who deceive the world.


    The devil''s sky has collapsed.


    Next, is the era of making things right.


    The old days are about to return.


    Chapter 0592 Algor''s Letter


    Hakoniwa, the headquarters of Arcadia.


    Su Jin''s study.


    Under the off-white light, Su Jin, who was sitting at the desk, took out a letter from the stone plate left by Algor, opened the paint, and began to read.


    ¡¾Su Jin personally:¡¿


    [After being busy for a long time, I finally have time to take care of my skin. This letter is taken by the way, so don¡¯t worry about it. ¡¿


    Su Jin smiled when he saw this, and then continued to look down.


    [To be honest, at the beginning, Su Jin, you said that there is a suitable place to carry out our plan, I was a little bit unconvinced, but when I see this... it''s really fragrant~]


    [Hey, this place you found for me is really interesting. I observed it and found that although the people here are quite weak, the development is interesting. You can always give me new tricks (laughing) ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and a smile appeared on his face.


    In fact, he is not sure about it. He is sure that Demon High School can achieve his and Algor''s goals, but now it seems that the effect is not bad, at least Algor is very satisfied.


    Thinking of this, he then looked down:


    [But to be honest, the impact here will be quite big. Because of the ceremony, I can¡¯t let go of my hands here, and the demons here are also messy, ugly and beautiful, even my son. They all came out, but no one was there. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin also felt amused.


    Lilith''s son, should be the guy named Li Xavier, that is, Li Lin, right?


    Li Lin was born with the ability to eliminate artifacts, and surpassed the limitations of the gods in the world''s Bible on demons.


    He is indeed the son of Lucifer and Lilith in the world of Demon High School. He was born to stand on the apex of demons. It can be said that in the Demon High School world, he is the strongest second generation of demons.


    But now it seems that Li Lin has been expelled from his son by Al Gore?


    Suddenly, his mother was not his mother, and he didn''t recognize him. Su Jin remembered that the other party seemed to be quite filial, and when his mother died, he remembered to miss him all the time.


    It''s alright now, my mother is dead, take back the **** mother and don''t recognize him, he has become a motherless baby, and I feel sorry for Li Lin for a second.


    [I basically understand what''s going on here. I asked the maid I just received to inform a little devil group called the reformists here and let them revolt. ¡¿


    [Well, these little guys are a little more pleasing to the eye than those Demon King factions. Although they are ugly, they are still obedient and have self-knowledge.


    I let a few of the not-so-ugly ones be the Four Great Demon Kings. It¡¯s a pity that we still need a little preparation here. ¡¿


    "Reformist? Demon King? Is the Demon High School still in the period of the Demon Civil War? The protagonist who adapts to the times hasn''t appeared yet?"


    Su Jin looked at the letter in surprise, then frowned and said:


    "If that''s the case, it''s a little inconvenient, but it''s not a big deal."


    What is needed to observe the world is influence on this world. In many cases, following the development trajectory of the protagonist of the story to increase influence along the way often yields unexpected gains.


    In Su Jin''s opinion, this is one of the shortcuts to observe the world.


    Of course, without this shortcut, although it is a little troublesome, it is not impossible.


    For example, in the world of death, if the strength is sufficient, taking the route of Aizen and overthrowing the Spirit King is the most convenient way to observe.


    The world of the Blade of Ghost Slayer is to kill the only abnormality in that world, and it is also an evil ghost.


    In the bloodthirsty attack, the core issue is the legacy of the Fourth Primogenitor and Cain, which Su Jin has done well.


    But the context of the Demon High School world, the so-called Demon Ranking Game?


    No, no, the biggest core issue in the Demon High School world is the issue of the God of the Bible, right?


    If it wasn''t for the death of the biblical gods, the demons would still be in a state of chaos, and there would be no way for an order like the reformists to turn to the demons. Six, six and six would not be broken, and many gods of the gods would not focus on the annihilation left by the biblical gods. equipment, causing numerous riots.


    And the so-called different world EXE may not be able to invade the world of Demon High School.


    So, the main core problem of the Demon High School world is still because of the death of God?


    This point, Su Jin has some speculations, but he is not sure, so he has to wait until there to check it carefully.


    He shook his head and continued to look down.


    [Oh, by the way, this is the newly received maid [picture], she looks average, when you come over, I will ask her to pick you up, you should make a note of the person so that you don''t know each other. ¡¿


    [Well, I remember that your aesthetics are not very good. You seem to like long girls. If you want this maid, I will send it to you. ¡¿


    "This is¡­"


    Su Jin looked at the high-definition photo, and the silver-haired maid in the maid''s costume in the photo, her face became strange:


    "Grephia Lucifergus, did Algor recruit this woman as a maid?"


    Su Jin was first surprised by the fate of the characters in the original book, and then by Algor''s tone.


    Is this normal?


    He was a little excited when he saw it... But I have to say it again, compared to Algor, it is really average, but unfortunately Algor likes the appearance of youth, otherwise, if it is an adult, it will really be a fancy hang.


    The first beauty of Hakoniwa is not self-proclaimed by Al Gore, she was indeed the first beauty back then.


    However, to give him Grafia? This... Sarjax, who has a crush on her, is so pitiful, it''s impossible for him and Grefia.


    Su Jin shook his head and continued to look down, and found that it was all small talk. After a closer look, he soon saw the last line.


    [¡ªOralized by Al Gore, ghostwritten by Gurefia Lucifegus. ¡¿


    Su Jin paused, opened his eyes wide, looked at it carefully, and then turned his eyes upwards, looking at the speeches such as "looks average" and "send you if you like it".


    Then he looked at the words that Algor had dictated and that Grefia had written.


    good guy!


    I''m such a good guy!


    Algor is really awesome!


    Let Gurefia herself write that she looks like a normal person, and she will write that she will be given to me, awesome! Algor is really awesome!


    "She really knows how to play."


    Su Jin shook his head and showed a helpless smile.


    He looked at the letter, determined the content with a little amusing, and then smashed the letter from its atoms, completely eliminating the traces.


    Finally, he got up from his chair, walked to the window, and looked into the distance.

 Chapter 460：

    "If there is any more, when the war of gods starts, I will do some concealment methods, and I will almost go to the world of Demon High School."


    "But before that... it''s better to lay the foundation first... The seventh sense begins, and it becomes more and more difficult to cultivate in the small universe..."


    Su Jin calculated his own strength growth rate that started to slow down, and finally sighed.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, followed by the voice of the black rabbit:


    "Su Jin, are you inside?"


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, looked at the door and said:


    "Yes. What''s the matter?"


    The black rabbit outside the door immediately replied:


    "It''s Uesugi Kenshin-sama who has arrived."


    ©–©–¡¾Garden Box¡¿


    0593 Reward


    A crunch sounded.


    Stepping into the door that opened automatically, Su Jin saw the visiting Uesugi Kenshin on the fabric sofa in the reception room.


    The other party was still wearing the high ponytail lady''s suit, dressed sternly and indirectly.


    Uesugi Kenshin sat on the sofa, raised his right leg, and held a cup of hot black tea. After seeing Su Jin entering the reception room with the black rabbit, he put down the teacup:


    "How does it feel to pit Di Shitian?"


    Uesugi Kenshin asked with a smile.


    "It''s like eating a delicious ice cream in the cold winter. It''s not as refreshing."


    Su Jin replied with a smile, sat down on the sofa opposite Uesugi Kenshin, poured tea for himself, and asked with a smile:


    "How is Asura?"


    "Marta brought her back to her home, and she made such a big thing, how could she not have a confession with the Shura clan."


    Uesugi Kenshin said this, the expression on his face was a bit gloating.


    She seemed to be happy to see the fire in Di Shitian''s backyard.


    For nothing else, I just like to see the old boss''s tortured buttocks burning but not daring to move his body.


    God knows how many times they have wiped Di Shitian''s buttocks for so many years.


    The dignified army, always being embarrassed by Di Shitian''s mess, is also very unhappy.


    "It looks like it''s fine."


    Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief, he was actually quite worried that Asura would be censured by Emperor Shitian, but now it seems that even if the Emperor Nengtian was dealt with like this by his own daughter, he still chose to be patient.


    In a sense, Di Shitian is very easy to get along with, provided that he ignores his emotional life that is full of grooves, and even Cao Cao directly calls him a lie.


    "Why do you care so much about Asura?" Uesugi Kenshin''s expression was full of strangeness.


    Especially when she saw the black rabbit standing behind Su Jin, her eyes became even more subtle.


    It doesn''t matter if He Di Shitian''s great-granddaughter is unclear, and you don''t know if you are still with your own daughter.


    "Isn''t it a matter of course to care about customers?" Su Jin sipped his lipstick tea and said with a little playfulness.


    "What are you selling to Asura?" Uesugi Kenshin asked curiously.


    Su Jin raised his brows and said lightly:


    "An opportunity to take revenge on Emperor Shitian."


    "Good guy."


    Uesugi Kenshin twitched the corners of his mouth, then sighed:


    "No wonder that little guy gave me this on purpose before he went back."


    She said and took out a fist-sized red flame.


    The flame radiated the radiance of Microsoft, swaying in the breeze, and at the same time shattered into several pieces every two or three seconds, as if torn apart.


    Whenever the flame splits, a white light glows around the flame, bringing it back together.


    The fire split and closed in Uesugi Kenshin''s hand. Su Jin glanced at it and asked uncertainly:


    "Smashing power?"


    "right!"


    Uesugi Kenshin nodded and admitted:


    "The progress is about 25%. It has absolute pertinence for energy gifts and can crush all the power gifts of energy."


    "Of course, because the completion rate is only 25%, and the limitations are also very large, it is impossible to smash matter, concepts, and time and space, which means that it cannot be smashed against life and the environment, and the resistance to conceptual power is not high, nor can it target time."


    "But even so, it''s a very rare gift." Su Jin sighed.


    He is not a novice who doesn''t know anything, the completion rate is 25%, or how rare the attack power of ''Smash'' is, he naturally knows.


    The value of this power can be exchanged for more than a dozen life planets. If it is in the black market of those smuggling communities, I am afraid that it can be exchanged for more than a dozen galaxies in the outside world.


    This value is not too high.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin frowned slightly and said:


    "This thing should be the main direction of Asura''s attack in recent years, right?"


    Power does not arise out of thin air.


    Put away the concept, condense the fragments of power, and then sublimate it into power.


    Such powers were initially extremely limited.


    For example, it is only effective for amphibians, and it only works in an environment with an oxygen content greater than 80%. This type of restriction can be described as strange and dazzling.


    But these are all stages that power will inevitably go through. Only by allowing power to continuously swallow other types of power and digest it can the restrictions be lifted step by step.


    For example, the smashing power that Asura brought out, without too many restrictions, has reached the extreme target of energy, which can be said to be the power of the main force.


    Asura should have known that Su Jin was seeking power in this area, and then called out the power that he had mainly cultivated.


    This point, Su Jin can guess with his feet.


    Judging from the authority she is good at is the authority of cutting off, and the power of smashing is cultivated at the next level, she is afraid that she has the power of destruction and destruction in her hands.


    This girl doesn''t look beautiful on the outside, just like everyone''s daughter, but the direction of this battle is completely from the direction of completely destroying the enemy, and there is no one.


    "She said it was not the power that she mainly cultivated."


    Uesugi Kenshin calmly ''betrayed'' his eldest niece:


    "So you should take it as ''no''."


    "Is Di Shitian''s whereabouts so valuable?" Su Jin leaned on the sofa and touched the back of his head.


    To betray Di Shitian once in exchange for this kind of power is no longer a question of not losing money, but a question of how many people will betray Di Shitian tomorrow.


    good guy!


    Su Jin dared to bet that the person who betrayed Emperor Shitian tomorrow would be able to circle the earth at least ten times.


    "I don''t know if it''s worth it, but you are the only one who sold that old lecher and didn''t die."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Do you really think Di Shitian is so easy to sell?


    If he can look like a good gentleman, is he really a good gentleman?


    If it weren''t for your grandson-in-law, just wait for the incident yesterday, and you want to betray the second time? Crazy thinking about money!


    "Then I''m really lucky." The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, he really wanted to betray Di Shitian again just now.


    But forget it, just accept it when you see it, so as not to be hostile to Emperor Shitian in the future.


    If he and Black Rabbit get married, the woman will ask Di Shitian to come forward.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin didn''t talk about this topic, but looked at Uesugi Kenshin, narrowed his eyes and smiled:


    "In addition to this smashing power, there should be more, right?"


    "Can I hack your power?"


    Uesugi Kenshin rolled his eyes, turned left and right in his spare time, and found a dark diamond-shaped crystal in his hand.


    That is the reward paid by the Buddhist man-made Buddha lineage.


    Ultimate power - [Destruction]!


    Chapter 0594 Time and place of war


    The pitch-black diamond-shaped crystals were quietly suspended in Uesugi Kenshin''s hands.


    It did not show an obvious vision like the Shattering Power, but it was restrained, extremely restrained.


    If ordinary people see it, they will only think that it is a beautiful gem, not the power that controls everything in the hands of the gods.


    The ability to reach the limit has the characteristics of self-obsessing. Before there is a suitable method and suitable user to use it, its state is extremely stable, and it is almost impossible to use.


    But Su Jin knew that it was all appearances.


    The power in front of him is to lift almost all restrictions, it is the mysterious corner of this multiverse, and it is the dominance that has stepped into the limit field.


    If calculated according to the Saint Seiya system, the ultimate power can be almost equal to the origin microcosm of a golden Saint Seiya who has stepped into the limit of the seventh sense.


    A terrifying force capable of easily destroying a galaxy.


    "so beautiful."


    Looking at the ultimate power, the black rabbit couldn''t help but admire.


    Hakoba Moon Rabbit is the designated race of judges by the center. Their ears and eyes are almost an extension of the center.


    Therefore, the disguise of extreme power cannot hide them, so what Black Rabbit sees is not the beauty of crystals, but the profound meaning of ''destruction'' within the power.


    It''s a beautiful landscape in a corner of the world.


    Seeing that the power of destruction is in the hands of Uesugi Kenshin, Su Jin is no longer in a hurry, leaning on the back of the sofa, and said with a half-smile:


    "They delivered very diligently."


    "After all, the information you gave really blocked Algor."


    Uesugi Kenshin looked at Su Jin with a little playfulness.


    "As long as Algor is excluded from the competition and cannot participate in the Godslayer War, then their goal will be achieved, and countless gods and Buddhas will release their goodwill and pay for their efforts."


    "So even if you lose a limit of power, it is still very cost-effective compared to what you get."


    Uesugi Kenshin said this, almost staring at Su Jin, smiling and saying:


    "Only if they think the deal is a good deal."


    The subtext is that if Algor returns in the next second and participates in the Godslayer War again, the transaction will become uneconomical, and those gods and Buddhas will think that they have been tricked and trouble me? Su Jin murmured in his heart, but on the surface he looked calm.


    He didn''t reply to Uesugi Kenshin''s words, whether it was a temptation or not, the reply was meaningless.


    Anyway, now everyone thinks that he is suspected to be one of the members of the troublemaker, so let everyone think so.


    As long as he doesn''t get a real handle and doesn''t offend the collective of the gods, his status as Su Jin can be assured.


    As for a small number of radical enemies, for Su Jin, it is necessary to exist.


    Not being jealous is mediocrity, not to mention that in the Godslayer War, he can completely seize the power of these enemies, and he can''t wait for more such radicals.


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and he reached out and beckoned, taking the two powers into his hands, and then said with a smile:


    "Uesugi, reply to the line of artificial Buddha for me. I am very satisfied with the remuneration they paid."


    In exchange for Algor''s not participating in the Godslayer War, in exchange for a limit of power, even Algor himself felt that he was making a lot of money.


    Su Jin naturally couldn''t be dissatisfied with this kind of thing.


    The victim himself is satisfied, can a guy who eats dividends be dissatisfied?


    As for the aftermath, the artificial Buddha lineage knew that Algor''s enlightenment opportunity was not in the Godslayer War, but in the outside world. Whether he would go crazy or not, then it was none of Su Jin''s business.


    You wanted to buy her whereabouts, and I betrayed Al Gore. I did it. I wanted her not to participate in the Godslayer War. I did it, and the goal was achieved. The rest of the problem is your problem.

 Chapter 461：

    At this point, as long as the mind of the artificial Buddha is still awake, it can only eat this dumb loss.


    Who made them lack information and didn''t know that Algor''s opportunity was actually in a different world?


    Even Su Jin and Al Gore discovered this when they attacked the world with blood, how could they who are not the parties know about it.


    Therefore, this loss, the gods of Hakoba are really settled.


    Maybe... I can wait until Zeus and those people are about to make the ultimate leap, and let Algor cross that limit? Directly grabbed the position of the eighteenth universe truth?


    Su Jin thought very badly in his heart, but then he thought about it, the opportunity to advance to the truth is too rare, and naturally it is first come, first served. If Su Jin can succeed, he will definitely not want to wait another second. This point, Al Gore naturally the same.


    It''s just a pity that I can''t see those scenes where the old Yin is desperate... Su Jin sighed regretfully in his heart.


    "Since you are satisfied, then things will be easy to handle."


    Uesugi Kenshin was obviously relieved, and the relaxed mood on his face became very obvious.


    What Su Jin meant was that Al Gore would not have a son in the future, which was a major benefit for the Heavenly Army.


    Two hundred years ago, after the defeat in the crusade against Az Dakaha, the Heavenly Army was still not out of breath. If there was another crusade against Algor, the Heavenly Army would be really crippled.


    In fact, in the important event of the Godslayer War, the situation of the Heavenly Army was very passive.


    The lower level is about to start the battle of gods and spirits, but more than half of their gods and Buddhas need to recuperate, and even Di Shitian''s injuries are not easy to deal with. This is simply a disaster.


    The reason why Di Shitian was angry at his daughter''s surprise earlier was not only because it made him lose face, but also because this incident ''exposed'' the fact that he had ''kidney deficiency''.


    After all, if Emperor Shitian was in his prime, even if Asura tried his best, he would not be able to break through his defenses. The protective power of those authorities was enough for Emperor Shitian to ignore most of the attacks.


    Even if he descended into the sky and became a human, it would be the same to limit his physical fitness to a four-digit human level.


    Now, however, Emperor Shitian was injured by Asura''s surprise attack.


    Then the gossip that He was badly wounded and unhealed by Aziz Dakaha can almost be recognized as true.


    In this way, in the next Godslayer War, the ability of the Heavenly Army to interfere is reduced to the extreme, and those God Kings are afraid that people will make troubles like crazy.


    Uesugi Kenshin had a headache when he thought of that scene.


    At this moment, Su Jin suddenly said:


    "Speaking of which, is the location of the battle between Arcadia and the Greek gods determined?"


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin''s face darkened, and he said in a very unhappy tone:


    "It''s been confirmed."


    "The time is Fire Day in a week. The place of battle is..."


    "¡ªMars of Hakoniwa."


    Chapter 0595 The difference between deserved and humiliated


    Mars... Su Jin opened his mouth, his expression a little solemn.


    In the box garden, the cosmic starry sky naturally exists.


    Even those four-digit communities can each hang their flags in the stars.


    This so-called ''hanging'' in the starry sky means that the four-digit community can create stars, use the stars as the banner, and arrange them in the starry sky area corresponding to the small garden, and radiate the light of their own community to the whole small garden.


    Therefore, in the starry sky of Hakoba, most of the stars are held by some communities.


    This is also the reason why the four-digit community is considered by most lower-class residents to actually be counted as ''upper class''.


    With the stars as the banner, this is an unimaginable scene for the little people.


    Of course, in addition to most of the stars, there are actually a small number of stars, which are special planets created by the upper-level great powers.


    The purpose of the establishment of these planets was originally to stabilize the essence of the cosmology of Little Garden''s "Heavenly Movement", and it was created to achieve the fact that the stars revolved around Little Garden.


    But now, these planets, which have been transformed by high-ranking gods and Buddhas, are extremely stable and have another role.


    As a venue for large-scale gift games, it provides communities with more than four figures to resolve conflicts.


    And Mars is the place to resolve the fight between the gods.


    It also corresponds to the name of Mars ''War Star''.


    Among them, the very bad thing is that Ares, the **** of war, is actually the reserve protoss of Mars. To a certain extent, he has the authority to dominate Mars.


    Even if this authority is divided, and only a small part is mastered by Ares, this is a great advantage.


    "I thought the war would be held elsewhere, but it turned out to be on Mars?"


    Su Jin rubbed his temples and said in an unhappy tone:


    "What on earth are the pigs at the top thinking?"


    "They say it''s compensation for Zeus."


    Uesugi Kenxin, who was opposite Su Jin, explained in a very strange tone:


    "You may not know that Zeus is still hiding in Mount Olympus in the heavens."


    "Hiding?"


    Su Jin chewed on the meaning of the word.


    There is also a Mount Olympus on the upper floor, which is something Su Jin knows.


    Different from the lower Olympus, the upper Olympus is actually a divinely created universe created by the Greek simulating astrology chart.


    And the core of that universe is Mount Olympus.


    Its masters are the goddess Hestia and Hades, the two veteran gods.


    In terms of strength alone, Hestia is hard to say, but Hades definitely beats Zeus.


    The Pluto, who doesn''t care about anything, has an extremely strong record in the small garden, and even has a record of fighting against three god-kings without falling behind.


    It can be said that Hades, the Hades, is the number one figure in the Greek group of gods at the upper level. Even if Zeus goes up, he will be ranked next to him in a short time.


    Generally speaking, with Hades around, no one would provoke the upper Greek gods.


    There is Hades in military force, Hestia in diplomacy, and Hermes who is running errands. Although the upper-level Greece does not have the strength of the ruling class, it is not something that ordinary gods can deal with.


    However, even on Mount Olympus, where Hades sits, Zeus has to hide.


    "Does Zeus have many enemies?"


    Su Jin frowned, with a puzzled expression.


    "not much."


    Uesugi Kenshin explained with a flat expression:


    "Probably there are three simulated star creation maps that are revived, aiming at the level of Mount Olympus."


    "..."


    Su Jin was suddenly speechless.


    What is a simulated star chart?


    The biggest mystery of the group of gods, it gathers the divine power of all the gods of the group of gods, unified in the form of a cosmology, the strongest and most ferocious artifact of war.


    The three simulated star charts are aimed at Mount Olympus, which means that there are three groups of gods that have activated their biggest cards, aiming the muzzle at Mount Olympus and at Zeus.


    "It''s not so cruel, is it?"


    Su Jin''s tone was a little unnatural.


    Is the upper-level environment so fierce?


    Or that Zeus made too many sins, and the backlash came, and he was targeted by three simulated star creation charts as soon as he went up?


    It looks like nothing.


    But if the image is a little bit, everyone will understand that there is danger here.


    This is equivalent to putting three heads of Az Dakaha at the door of Zeus''s house, or biting people there in the heyday.


    This is simply to kill Zeus.


    That old ghost, how many people are green?


    "I don''t understand either. Anyway, I don''t know about the upper-level lace news. If you really want to ask, you''d better ask Marta."


    Uesugi Ken shrugged nonchalantly.


    Zeus was targeted by the simulated star chart, what does it have to do with their heavenly army?


    The Heavenly Army is a group of warrior gods who maintains the stability of Hakoba, and most importantly, maintains the stability of the lower level and is not violated by the Demon King.


    The inner struggles of the upper gods have nothing to do with them.


    "This is really..." Su Jin shook his head.


    The fact that Zeus was blocked actually meant that the interests of Zeus in the lower layers began to be divided up by the gods.


    In this case, as long as Zeus begged for mercy, for example, like now, showing the attitude of ''I am afraid, I hid, and my interests are at your disposal'', some guys who eat meat will still give Zeus a Face, so that his face will not be too ugly.


    This is why the battlefield will be chosen on Mars, which is beneficial to the Greek gods.


    "Oh, take my risk to protect their profits?"


    Su Jin''s face turned cold.


    Fighting on Mars, it was he who took the risk, and it was the upper gods who benefited.


    Good guy, he really did the right thing when he cheated those gods before and didn''t let them go!


    He Su was the first year of the first year of the new year, and today he was the fifteenth.


    However, considering that Su Jin did it on purpose, and the upper-level gods and Buddhas have a high probability of not caring about the existence of Arcadia, they directly benefited themselves.


    In a sense, Su Jin felt that it was necessary to teach these gods and Buddhas a lesson.


    He can accept that the hostile two sides will harm each other, after all, they have to pay back when they come out.


    But he couldn''t accept the other side stepping on him as an irrelevant ant.


    The former deserves it, the latter is humiliating.


    And Su Jin couldn''t bear it.


    Chapter 0596 Invite them to form an alliance


    "Didn''t they say some compensation?"


    Su Jin asked without hope.


    Soon, he will ask Uesugi Kenshin for a list, so he needs to confirm now which gods and Buddhas are holding a bit of goodwill.


    "''You can send Moon Rabbit to supervise.'' This is what they mean, at least most people think so."


    Uesugi Kenshin did not put his words more bluntly. In short, the above people still use the idea of ????to treat people like Su Jin.


    Although it is a four-digit exception, it does not mean that Su Jin can really be promoted to three-digit... This is their general thinking.


    Because the upper-level gods and Buddhas are clear through the authority of the center, Su Jin''s spirituality is actually only the scale of a four-digit elite, but it is evaluated as an exception in terms of combat power.


    And the factor that Su Jin occupies the majority of the combat power is still due to the simulated star map.


    The gods don''t know what the small universe represents. They just believe in the evaluation of the center, and think that Su Jin is just relying on the back of the imposing star creation map.


    From the three-digit distance, from their level, Su Jin is still a very ''far away'' distance, so far away that there is no need to consider Su Jin''s life and death for at least a few thousand years.


    "Oh, co-authoring the Black Rabbit on my side has become their credit?"


    Su Jin sneered.


    It is estimated that there are only three or four moon rabbits left in Hakoba, belonging to an extremely rare race.


    Arcadia was targeted because of its rarity, which itself represented ''unfair''.


    Even if they don''t give fairness, the guys at the top are afraid they don''t even want their faces.


    In comparison, the transaction behavior of man-made Buddha, which pays money with one hand and information with one hand, can be said to be a saint.


    Seeing the undisguised dissatisfaction on Su Jin''s face, Uesugi Kenshin sighed and said with a faint look:


    "This is also in a sense, the reason why Di Shitian and us tolerate you."


    The behavior of a troublemaker has an extremely bad influence on the gods. It stands to reason that even if Su Jin is only suspected, he will be investigated by the Heavenly Army.


    However, Di Shatian believes that the existence of troublemakers not only has its bad side, but also its good side.

 Chapter 462：

    That is to awaken those gods and Buddhas who are gradually at ease in the upper layers, and awaken their wildness.


    Being prepared for danger in times of peace is not only understood by human beings.


    It''s just that there are too few such gods and Buddhas, so few, so few that even Emperor Shitian felt that the gods and Buddhas might be finished.


    Uesugi Kenshin sighed, and then said:


    "I got you a reciprocity rule here, so that you can make a little fuss about the number of allies."


    It is impossible for Arcadia to deal with the Greek gods, even the community under Zeus.


    The magnitude difference is too large.


    Therefore, Arcadia needs allies, and there are a large number of allies who can participate in the war.


    But this ally in the war should not be too many, otherwise it will lead to Zeus'' dissatisfaction.


    As for this number, Su Jin fought for 20 alliance communities before, but now it seems that because the main battlefield is on Mars, this number can continue to increase.


    "What is the specific amount?" Su Jin narrowed his eyes.


    "A community of thirty allies."


    "Is it almost half turned over? It seems that Ares'' Mars permission is very powerful."


    Su Jin squinted his eyes, tapped his index finger lightly on the armrest, and sneered.


    "Also, it seems that this war will cost me a lot."


    "It''s not that, as long as the intensity of the war is maintained at a certain limit, it will sharpen excellent members. After all, the battle of gods is only used to release some accumulated contradictions, not to fight for life and death."


    "That is to say, the people above will only think that this is a good opportunity to sharpen the members?"


    A smile appeared on Su Jin''s face.


    "This kind of expression? You''re not thinking of a trick, are you?"


    Uesugi Kenshin''s eyelids picked up, and Su Jin''s expression almost wrote that I am malicious on his face.


    "how could be?"


    Su Jin smiled and shook his head, and when he retorted, even the black rabbit who had been silent all the time showed distrust.


    "By the way, Miss Uesugi, if I say that I want the basic information of the upper-level gods and Buddhas, how much should I pay Qianyan?"


    "You don''t want to snipe them, do you? You can''t go to the heavens either."


    Uesugi Kenshin was startled, and then she said with a strange expression:


    "Don''t you want to deal with the community of their subordinates?"


    The group of gods in the upper tier of Little Garden all have support for the subordinate community in the lower tier.


    For example, the community under Athena has ''Perseus'', ''Goddess of Victory'', the Queen of Halloween has more subordinates, ''Avalon'', ''The Kingdom of Shadows'', ''Queen''s Knights'', ''Celtic Gods'' and many more.


    If it wasn''t for the Queen''s refusal to allow her subordinates to accept her status as a class ruler, the Southern District could almost be said to be the Queen''s private land.


    And since there are the tentacles of the gods and Buddhas in the lower level, whether Su Jin does it or entraps it, it can cause the loss of interests in dealing with it.


    Uesugi Kenshin doubts that Su Jin will attack those communities.


    "How could it be?" Su Jin said with a smile: "I just want to send them an invitation letter to the alliance. After all, Arcadia can''t use up such a good training opportunity for God Wars."


    "You..." Uesugi Kenshin''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    Use the subordinates of the upper gods and Buddhas of Arcadia to deal with Greece, and use Greece to eradicate the tentacles of these gods and Buddhas.


    One of the balances here is not good, but it must be out of the people.


    "You are playing with fire!"


    "It''s a coincidence, the godhead I had at the beginning happened to be the godhead of fire." Su Jin pretended to be surprised and smiled.


    Uesugi Kenshin''s face froze, then sighed and said:


    "If you want Greece to deal with their minions, do you want to join forces with Zeus?"


    "Why not?"


    Su Jin smiled and asked:


    "Besides one unpleasantness between me and Zeus, there is nothing else, right?"


    You are unhappy this time. You have almost abolished Zeus''s accumulation of tens of thousands of years, and nothing else... Uesugi Kenshin is almost speechless.


    She wanted to persuade a few words, but she knew that with her own eloquence, she couldn''t speak Su Jin at all, and finally she could only sigh:


    "I don''t have what you want. It is estimated that only Marta will have complete information. If you really want it, go and ask her."


    Uesugi Kenshin can only help here.


    If the Heavenly Army and the lower-level community join forces to harm other communities, they will be severely punished.


    Her technique can''t play against the gods. In comparison, Marta, who often knows the law and breaks the law, will be better at this kind of operation.


    Of course, with Marta, at least procedurally, Su Jin will not make mistakes and prevent him from being attacked by the Heavenly Army.


    "Thank you."


    Su Jin''s face turned solemn, and he thanked him.


    "Do you need me to be the middleman? With your current status, I''m afraid you may not be able to invite the minions of those guys."


    "Then please."


    Having said this, Su Jin paused and said with a smile:


    "By the way, let me tell those communities that I am going to receive the kind ''allies'' at the curtain call party of the gift game."


    Su Jin said this, his expression exaggerated:


    "I have already thought of the name of the dance."


    "Anti-Zeus Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Alliance Ball."


    Uesugi Kenshin and Hei Rabbit just wanted to complain about the name, when they heard Su Jin complain about himself:


    "Because the name is too long, I''m going to give it a short name."


    "--The Avengers."


    Chapter 0597 The Spring of the Staff


    There are eight rooms in the basement of Arcadia, about a kilometer below.


    This is a shelter created by senior members of Arcadia in the past. The distance between each one is more than one kilometer, and there are many spells and even traps under the effect of power. It can even evade the forced game initiated by the Demon King.


    In a sense, this is where Arcadia is most heavily defended. Even if Arcadia is raided, it can save the next part of its vitality.


    At the beginning, Black Rabbit took most of the children of the community and hid in this underground space before escaping the sneak attack by the senior Ouroboros cadres.


    Feng Shui turns.


    As the new leader of the Ouroboros Third Alliance, Kalji was imprisoned in this place that once represented the hope of Arcadia.


    "Welcome to your presence, the great leader, Apoli almost misses you."


    Kalji raised his brows and looked up at the door of the room.


    The door of the room is twelve meters high. It is an elves made by canaries and has independent thinking. It is named ''Apolly'', which means ''shelter''.


    "It''s hard work, Apollo, he''s not doing anything wrong, is he?"


    Su Jin communicated with the huge eyes on the door.


    "Please rest assured that our unlovable villain is still very well-behaved, although Appoli thinks the execution platform is more suitable for him."


    The door elf named Apollo has a strong malice towards the Ouroboros.


    In a sense, Ouroboros and it have a feud for killing their mother. After all, according to the definition of Little Garden, the status of the creator of gifts is no different from that of parents.


    "Are you cute?"


    Su Jin smiled, and then stepped into the room. In this empty room with beige floor tiles and no extra furniture, he saw Karji with his knees crossed on the ground.


    "..."


    Kalji raised his head slightly, glanced at Su Jin, and then said:


    "Is Lamia back?"


    "not yet."


    Su Jin shook his head.


    "Then you''re here to get Pisces?" Kalji asked, not surprised.


    Once, in the godslayer world, in order to protect Cai Liling, Kalji promised to deliver Pisces and Leo to Su Jin.


    And now, if Su Jin said that he would take away Pisces, he was not surprised at all.


    Even if the simulated star chart on his body still needs a little time to activate, taking away Pisces now will make him lose all his previous efforts, but Kalji does not want to break his promise.


    "Do you think I''m that stupid?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, walked to Kalji reluctantly, took out a wooden chair from the gift card, sat down and raised his legs and said:


    "If the Pisces sun sovereignty on you disappears, but the corresponding ability to simulate the star creation chart has not awakened, you said that if the beings behind you knew about this, what would happen to me?"


    Karji did not laugh.


    Because he knew how terrible it was.


    No matter how approachable the world dragon is, what kind of treatment she will receive is a question mark when she violates her interests.


    With a two-digit anger, no existence in Hakoniwa is willing to try, even those who are also two-digit.


    "If this is the case, you need to wait another 3 months. After 3 months, my simulated astrological chart will be fully activated by Pisces, and then you can take it with you."


    Kargi explained calmly.


    Certain simulated astrological charts require the activation of the Sovereignty of the Sun, but this requirement is only held for a period of time.


    The simulated star creation map that needs to hold the sovereignty of the sun for a long time is too restrictive, no matter how powerful it is, no **** will create it.


    It''s a great luck to get one sun sovereignty, to get ten, and to hold it for a long time, it''s just a joke.


    In the history of Hakoniwa, only two protoss can keep the sovereignty of the resurrected sun.


    One is the White Night King with fourteen sun sovereignty, and the other is the Halloween Queen with six sun sovereignty.


    Although the former self-proclaimed and fell into the White Yaksha, there is still a double-digit existence like the twin goddesses behind him.


    The other is even more terrifying. It is an exceptional three-digit number that rivals two-digit numbers. Even in the box garden where the two-digit number is limited, the queen is the strongest in the true sense.


    God knows what kind of price the great power behind Kalji paid to let Pisces, Chenlong, Leo, and Taurus, the four solar sovereignty related to the incarnation of the simulated star chart, flow out.


    Of course, if no one calculates the sovereignty of the sun, Su Jin also doesn''t believe it. You must know that the sovereignty of the sun that is currently living abroad is all suitable for Kalji.


    Even if it is Su Jin, there is also a Chenlong that does not belong to the hunting range.


    At this point, it is impossible to trade without the dark side.


    It''s possible that Shiroyasha didn''t intervene, but there is definitely something from the Queen of Halloween.


    That queen was never an honest person.


    "You are honest."


    In the face of Kalji''s frankness, Su Jin was also a little surprised.


    He even told him the time to awaken the simulated star chart, how honest this is ''cute''.


    It''s just that his body is covered with wool, begging him to slap him.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin is no longer in a hurry. This kind of wool, once caught and cleaned, is a bit exhausted:


    "After I wake up with Pisces, Pisces can temporarily hand it over to you."


    "After all, if Pisces really disappears, you are afraid that it will be difficult, right?"


    "Um?"


    Kalji raised his head and looked at Su Jin with some vigilance.


    Although he is young, he is always diligent and understands the principle of being a traitor or a thief.


    In the face of Su Jin, a guy who eats people and doesn''t spit out bones, Kalji doesn''t think he will be so kind.

 Chapter 463：

    "What do you want to do?"


    "Things in your favor."


    Su Jin smiled and said with a playful expression:


    "I hope you can bring a team of ouroboros to join me in the war with the Greek gods in the form of an alliance."


    Of course, I''m also responsible for taking the blame, so that those gods who take advantage of me without even giving me any benefit have a long memory... Su Jin sneered in his heart.


    "However, I suggest that you better find those members you hate, because I don''t want this war to be a peaceful and harmonious family."


    "After all, how can something like war not kill people?"


    Kalji narrowed his eyes, his face not very natural.


    This kind of conspiracy calculation, he is not very suitable.


    But soon, his attitude loosened.


    He had just become the leader of the Third Union of Ouroboros, and his status was also unstable.


    It would also be a good thing for him if he could consume some infighting experts.


    Moreover, sneaking into Arcadia and setting off a lot of friction between the community and the Greek **** group is simply the favorite of the Ouroboros.


    To unite with Greece to suppress the Arcadia Alliance, unite with the Arcadia Alliance to fight Greece, or unite the two sides to purge the opponents within the Ouroboros, Ling (Cai Li Ling) is probably the most chaotic situation, it is simply that spring has come early the same.


    The staffs of the major communities like this complex situation the most.


    As the so-called spring of the staff, it must have been from the day when two of her unpleasant enemies were fighting for life and death.


    "What do I need to pay?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised at this time, and he said happily:


    "A sun sovereignty of the twelve constellations, of course, only temporarily awakens me."


    "make a deal!"


    The hands of the two were held together in the shelter deep underground.


    consensus.jpg


    Chapter 0598 Auspicious Goddess


    [7777] Outer door.


    Underground of a large stadium full of technology.


    Lamia Decrea crossed the underground street and came to the temple at the end of the underground.


    And when she arrived at the temple gate, in front of the huge stone gate engraved with the lotus pattern, she happened to meet Caili Ling walking out of it.


    "His Royal Highness Lamia." Seeing Lamia, Cai Liling hurriedly bowed and said hello.


    "Are you... Kalji''s side, the staff officer of the Third Union?"


    Lamia thought about it carefully before recognizing Cai Liling.


    "Yes."


    The smile on Cairi Rin''s face was a little stiff.


    I only saw it in Arcadia yesterday... Cairi Rin was speechless in her heart, but she said politely:


    "Does His Royal Highness Lamia want to see Lord Lucky Goddess?"


    [Auspicious Goddess] Lakshmi.


    The wife of the three Hindu gods Vishnu in the mythological sense, the goddess in charge of wealth, luck and love, and also an ancient and noble mother of the earth.


    He is also the general person in charge of this outer gate, and even the entire southern district of Ouroboros.


    Of course, since the Ouroboros is divided into three unions, there are naturally three persons in charge.


    Auspicious Goddess is one of the general leaders and leaders of the Second Union in the Southern District.


    And the reason why Cai Liling appeared here is also very simple.


    As the wife in the mythological sense of Vishnu, the auspicious goddess has a very close relationship with Kalji, the incarnation of Vishnu. In a sense, this auspicious goddess is the backing and patron of Kalji on the second united side. .


    This is also one of the reasons why Cai Liling is here.


    "Don''t ask more things that shouldn''t be asked."


    Lamia glanced at Cai Liling, but gave a warning.


    "Especially when His Royal Highness Kalgi is away, don''t you think that the matter of His Highness giving up the sovereignty of the sun to protect you has not been discovered?"


    Cai Liling''s face changed suddenly, and she quickly bowed her head and apologized: "Please forgive my rudeness."


    "Well, be careful next time."


    Seeing Cairi Ling''s trembling appearance, Lamia scratched her cheeks, seeming a little embarrassed.


    Intimidating a girl who looks younger than you, but is actually much older than you, is honestly not a fun thing to do.


    At least Lamia didn''t find it funny.


    "All in all, you should be more careful in the Second United without Kalji."


    When Lamia said this, she was about to step into the temple, but after a few steps, she stopped and said:


    "By the way, let me tell you in advance that my arrangement is about to come to an end. According to the current attitude of the upper management, it is estimated that your Royal Highness will be back soon."


    After she finished speaking, she walked into the lotus gate without looking back and entered the temple.


    Hearing this, Cai Liling was stunned, and then heaved a sigh of relief:


    "Is Your Highness safe?"


    It was a good thing at this time, but Cai Liling was inexplicably a little uneasy.


    "But has the upper echelons decided to send the king blood vampire to Arcadia?"


    "Aren''t they afraid of angering that person when they do this?"


    Cairi Rin thought with a complicated look on her face.


    Maybe outsiders don''t know who is the investor behind the Hakoniwa Knights who used to be in the lower level of Megatron, but it just so happened that Cai Liling learned something because of Kalgi''s special situation.


    Invest in Hakoniwa knights, and let the pure-blooded vampires grow to the point of becoming the existence of the "Heavenly Army" in the lower level of Hakoniwa. It is none other than the "World Dragon" Kurimo.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the senior executives of Ouroboros, all pure blood vampires are actually members of the Kurimo faction.


    Even if this so-called pure blood, there are only two people left.


    "No, the upper class won''t be so stupid to offend that person."


    Cai Liling shook her head, what kind of deterrent the world dragon has, those ouroboros know best.


    That is the person in power behind the second unit of Ouroboros.


    In the entire Ouroboros, is there any senior who dares to touch this dependent?


    I am afraid, only with the consent of Himself, will Lamia Decrea leave.


    "A few months ago, the one who also entrusted us to buy Leticia Decrea from Perseus to collect the last king''s blood, but now he has to hand over all the king''s blood that is still active to Akka. Dia, did that one foresee something?"


    With a lot of doubts, Cai Liling looked at the temple, and finally turned and left the second united stronghold.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the temple.


    Unlike the majesty that others imagine, the equipment here is very modern.


    Central air-conditioning, vending machines, doll machines, slot machines, pachinko, baccarat, and even specially cut spaces to arrange racecourses and racing lanes, which are used to bet on horses and cars.


    Lamia looked around at the crowd holding chips and wearing suits and leather shoes, with a wrinkled face, obviously not suitable for such an environment.


    She frowned, shuttled through the crowd, and finally found her target at a table where she was betting on 21:00.


    A beautiful woman who simply tied her long black hair with a rubber band near the end, with a delicate face, cinnabar between her eyebrows, and a pure white robe.


    She, or He, is Lakshmi.


    At this moment, the auspicious goddess was nervously clutching the cards in her hand.


    The two cards in her hand were close to each other at this time, and the points could not be seen clearly.


    With a solemn expression, she moved the cards that were blocking the points bit by bit, looking very nervous.


    After Lamia saw the other party, she leaned forward, bowed her head and said respectfully:


    "Lord Auspicious Goddess."


    The other party glanced at Lamia, quickly opened the card, glanced at it, and his face became bitter:


    "It exploded."


    There is a rule in this game of blackjack that the winning is based on the number of points on the playing cards.


    The highest number of points is 21, and if it exceeds 21 points, it is called a bust, and it is directly out of the game.


    Obviously, the luck of the lucky goddess is not good.


    The auspicious goddess threw the cards into the table.


    At this moment, the surrounding gamblers stopped one after another, and the faces showing joy, anger and sorrow quickly solidified, and then turned around and looked at Lamia.


    Those faces were all the faces of auspicious goddesses.


    This casino in the temple seems to have only auspicious goddess.


    "Are you here to lose?"


    Hearing this sentence, Lamia''s face suddenly solidified, and even her breathing stopped for a moment.


    The auspicious goddess held her cheeks with her slender jade hands in confusion:


    "That is to say, letting you go to Arcadia is an unfavorable choice for me and for the world dragon."


    Lamia lowered her head and dared not speak.


    Auspicious Goddess will perform a divination every time she makes a decision. This is something Lamia knows. She has even experienced such a scene many times, but every time auspicious Goddess wins.


    It''s the first time to lose.


    Her whereabouts seem to have changed from the previous clarity to unknown.


    Can''t go to Aunt-sama''s place... Lamia bit her lip and didn''t speak.


    A heavy atmosphere pervades a little bit.


    Almost when Lamia was about to take the pressure, the lucky goddess suddenly said:


    "You go."


    "Your Majesty?" Lamia raised her head and shouted in astonishment.


    The auspicious goddess turned her back to her and said calmly:


    "Win or lose, it''s normal."


    "Even if it''s the goddess of luck, it''s impossible to win all the games."


    "Let''s go quickly before I change my mind."


    "Yes!"


    Lamia was amnesty and quickly turned to leave.


    At this time, the lucky goddess picked up the card again, squinted her eyes and said:


    "The number of points is 22, and it only exceeds 1 point, that is to say, the loss is not big?"


    "Hakoniwa knights who have been cultivated for so many years, don''t even want the original original candidate who holds the Ophiuchus, and sent two Lamias, but the final result is a slight loss? Not a major loss?"


    Thinking of this, the lucky goddess couldn''t help shaking her head and said:


    "Kulmore, Kulmore, you''re a very cunning old man."


    The Lucky Goddess sighed, and the surrounding gamblers began to act again.


    A new round of gambling starts again.

 Chapter 464：

    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    The capital of the end.


    Inside an upscale hotel in the city center.


    Inside the hotel dressing room.


    Su Jin, who put on a black suit, turned his head to look at Leticia, who was wearing a fiery red dress and a lady''s hairstyle. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he turned his head to look at the black rabbit in the deacon''s uniform and said:


    "Why is my dance partner Leticia?"


    "Because I want to be the emcee!" Black Rabbit replied confidently.


    "Don''t you think there is something wrong?" Su Jin looked at the black rabbit quietly.


    "?"


    Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, looked at Su Jin, and then looked at Leticia, whose embarrassment almost turned into reality, tilted her head and said:


    "No! But speaking of which, Lady Leticia looks so good in this outfit~ I really want to wear it once~"


    "..."


    Su Jin didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Next to him, Leticia showed a self-blaming expression and lowered her voice:


    "I should have taken over the education of Black Rabbit in the first place, instead of believing in Canaries."


    However, Su Jin deliberately lowered her head at this time, bit her ear beside her and said:


    "You look really pretty in this, don''t you? Find a place to try it later?"


    "What are you whispering about?"


    Black Rabbit looked at the two of them in surprise.


    Hearing the sound, Leticia shuddered, glared at Su Jin, then rolled her hair and said:


    "It''s nothing, Su Jin is just reminding me that the dance is about to start."


    "Oh~~"


    When the black rabbit showed an expression of sudden realization, Su Jin pulled his tie, straightened it, and said seriously:


    "it''s time."


    "Set off!"


    0599 Prom Prelude


    Prom venue.


    Elegantly dressed men and women held wine glasses and talked in low voices in various exchanges.


    On the left side of the venue, 24 musicians played soft and gentle music with various instruments.


    In the center of the venue, many participating members have become temporary and bold, dancing together in the center.


    Su Jin and Leticia entered the banquet hall from the small door on the right side, not attracting attention.


    This is because it is only a prelude to the dance party. The leaders of many communities are still busy socializing.


    As the leader of a community, Su Jin naturally needs to expand his circle of friends on such occasions.


    In a sense, Su Jin has a hard time with this kind of social interaction, but on this occasion, his leader must be present.


    That''s the trouble with adults.


    Su Jin, who entered the venue, greeted each other with several community leaders who had met at the opening ceremony of the Bounty Game before, and then looked around again. After calculating, there were probably more than 1,000 people in the venue.


    This is no small number.


    Dare to come forward to participate in this banquet, is a community that intends to start a small-scale battle with the Greek **** group.


    If it is calculated according to the scale of 2 participants in each community, this is nearly 500 communities, each of which is at least the level of a five-digit community.


    This kind of number, standing alone on one side is not necessarily good, but united, excluding the high-end combat power such as the outliers, it is almost equal to half of the power of the Greek gods at the lower level.


    There are only about a thousand five-digit communities directly under the Greek **** group at the lower level.


    There are also four-digit communities, but not hidden affiliations. The four-digit communities controlled by the Greek gods will not exceed 120.


    As for the four-digit leaders present, according to Su Jin''s observation, there were at least 200 people.


    This number is enough for the Greek gods to drink a pot. What''s more, what Su Jin has to deal with is only the Zeus faction among the Greek gods.


    In a sense, as long as the resources are well integrated, it is really possible for Su Jin to fight against the Greek gods with the power of these masses.


    However... the integration of the five hundred forces... This is almost as difficult as establishing a three-digit community.


    Moreover, when Su Jin fell out with Greece and broke into Mount Olympus to fight Zeus, few of these guys came forward.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin had a sarcastic expression on his face, and secretly voiced towards Leticia.


    "There are quite a lot of people coming, but I don''t know if it''s a rabble."


    "After all, it''s a group of Greek gods."


    Leticia sighed, she was used to this situation where she couldn''t gain momentum without a leader.


    The previous generation of Arcadia, is it not such a force?


    When Canary and Kasugabe Takaaki were present, Arcadia in the previous generation was the lower level of the vertical and horizontal box garden, with more than 200 four-digit allies, and commanded the big alliance of the four major regions of the east, west, north and south.


    But Canary and Kasugabe Takaaki go missing.


    In half a year, the tree fell and the hozen was scattered, and the power that could really remember the old love, only one dragon-horned lion was left.


    Thinking back to Canary''s dream of the ''Big League of Class Dominators'', I''m looking at these climbers who are now surrounded by Su Jin''s victory over Zeus.


    There is nothing more ironic than this bustling content... Leticia couldn''t help but let out a wry smile.


    Su Jin took a glass of red wine from the hired waiter, took a sip and said:


    "How do you say I''m going to temporarily convince these people and command them to fight against Greece?"


    "It can''t be done."


    Leticia shook her head:


    "At least not in the short term."


    She looked around and quickly recognized several communities she had known about in the past:


    "The ingredients here are too complicated, and there are conflicting interests between them. Instead of integrating them, it is better to be only superficial allies and cultivate our own talents."


    "Canary thought the same way back then, but in the end the next generation failed before they could grow up."


    Hearing this, Su Jin thought of the children in the community.


    Ren Russell, who is still a little devil, is a direct lineage of King Solomon, while Lily the fox is a subordinate **** of the line of Inari, the **** of Takamagahara.


    And there are as many as two hundred such children in Arcadia.


    The little devils here, if they are not adults, can''t participate in the gift game, with a little training, each one can be regarded as a six-figure player.


    If you work hard for more than ten years, I am afraid that everyone has the potential to be promoted to five figures, and a few will have the hope of becoming four figures.


    If it weren''t for this, Black Rabbit wouldn''t be stupid to stay and insist on the community, because she also understands that as long as it lasts four or five years, the children of the community will grow up, not to mention the revival of Arcadia, at least five It is not a problem for the lower ranks of the numbers to be the hegemon of a party.


    The Moon Rabbit in Hakoba is stupid, but it can''t be said that they have no vision and don''t know how to advance or retreat.


    A potential stock that is destined to grow... Su Jin smiled and shook his head, then said:


    "If you really want to count, I''m just a few years ahead of Arcadia''s revival."


    "It''s not a matter of years."


    Hearing this, Leticia raised the corner of her mouth slightly and said:


    "A four-digit outlier, if you want to cultivate it, you need at least three thousand years of accumulation, not counting external forces."


    "Even geniuses like Xiaoming and Canary have said that with their talent, it is impossible for them to become an exception without two thousand years."


    "And here we also need to consider the issue of luck, and not be stuck by the difficulties encountered in growing up."


    When Leticia said this, she held Su Jin''s hand and stared at his face with a smile and said:


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, Su Jin."


    "In my eyesight, you are really powerful... than Canary, than Xiaoming and the others combined."


    Su Jin paused, then said with a smile, "I always feel that you are touting me, and I have evidence."


    "This is a fact, not a hype." Leticia retorted.


    At this moment, a female voice sounded:


    "Looks like I''m not here at the right time."


    Chapter 0600 is highly anticipated


    Su Jin and Leticia turned their heads when they heard the sound, just in time to see Sarah Teldorek.


    At this time, the new leader of the Dragon Horned Griffon was wearing a pure white dress, delicate pure gold jewelry on his forehead and neck, holding a glass of red wine, and looked at the two with a smile.


    Seeing this, Su Jin held Leticia and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a few days, Miss Sarah seems to be even more beautiful."


    "Why don''t you make fun of me?" Sarah was not used to her hair that she had just done.


    This kind of elegant style does not match her. Compared with this long skirt that is inconvenient to move, she is more used to hot pants that are convenient for fighting:


    "If it wasn''t for the boss''s request, I wouldn''t wear this outfit."


    Sarah complained, then glanced at Su Jin, looked at the arms entangled between him and Leticia playfully, and then smiled and said:


    "It''s a pity that the eldest boss didn''t come today, otherwise, you will be surprised to see this scene. The ruthless Vampire Queen finally ushered in her first spring?"


    Leticia wanted to withdraw her hand in embarrassment, but was stopped by Su Jin.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t apologized for the successive changes in meetings over the past few days."


    Seeing Sarah, Su Jin immediately apologized.


    These days, he invited the Dragon Horned Griffon to talk a few times, but every time there was a major event, it had to be rescheduled.


    The first time was the arrival of Dingguang Buddha, and the second time was the raid of Ouroboros. Su Jin was afraid that the newly returned ally would be upset.


    "Take it down, with such a big bald head, we dragon horned lions are not fools. We know who is coming to pick things up. You don''t blame us for not supporting us."


    Sarah rolled her eyes and said speechlessly.


    When Dingguang Buddha came to pick things up, he was very blatant, but in the end he was almost forced to commit suicide to apologize.


    Not counting Dingguang Buddha, Emperor Shitian who appeared in Guangguang at the time, and the current queen of Asura who attacked Emperor Shitian by surprise, the contradictions between these monsters are not something that dragon horns and lions can mix.


    This ally is in trouble, and it is impossible to say without assistance. If they help, they will die in one move in the face of those monsters.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jin asking Black Rabbit to change the meeting time, Sarah would have been embarrassed to death.


    Hearing this, Su Jin sighed and said with emotion: "To be honest, I don''t know why I''m so troublesome."


    "Pfft!" The sentence, "I don''t know why I''m so troublesome," made Sarah unable to bear it, and said with a snort, "You are really funny."


    In a word, it makes Sarah feel much better about Su Jin.


    Those who only ridicule others will only make people annoying, and those who ridicule themselves are funny.


    After talking and laughing a few more times, Sarah finally asked the serious thing: "Speaking of which, can the Dragon Horned Griffon participate in this battle of gods?"


    "Are you sure you want to join?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said, "This is not a fun game."


    Sarah shrugged, and then said, "No way, Heavenly Court has given too much."


    Su Jin was suddenly stunned.


    Sarah is the Dragon King of the Star Sea, the descendant of the Taoist Taisui Xingjun, and it is normal to have a connection with the heavenly court.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked strange, looked around, and saw Mandela in the corner holding a glass of wine and taking a sip. As the representative of Salamanda, he also attended this misunderstanding:


    "I remember that Salamanda is the orthodox of the Star Sea Dragon King."


    Heavenly Court is not looking for the orthodox Xinghai Dragon King descendant, but looking for Sarah, the direct line of the community, is it a little tricky?


    Hearing this, Sarah shrugged and said, "It''s nothing, it''s about the old Huang Li."

 Chapter 465：

    After she finished speaking, she casually introduced:


    "In those days, the ancestor Star Sea Dragon King and Doumu Yuanjun of Heavenly Court competed for the right of Heavenly Court Doubu. In the end, they were defeated and ran to the North District to establish their own business. In order to facilitate integration into the gods of the North District, their descendants gave themselves a foreign name, which is Salad. The origin of the manda."


    "The word ''Salamanda'' itself means salamander, fire dragon."


    "Because of this incident, Heavenly Court is actually quite unpleasant to my hometown. I am an exception. It just so happens that the eldest elder has an old relationship with the manifested saint, and it is a ''person'', so the scope of discrimination has been excluded. "


    Speaking of this, Sarah smiled bitterly:


    "It can be considered that my fate is good. I was taken in by the old man. Before I went to the Southern District, I really didn''t know that the people in Heaven treated us, the descendants of the rebellious dragon race, as a dish."


    "A dish?" Su Jin''s expression became strange.


    Sarah shrugged and said helplessly: "You''re right, it''s dragon liver and phoenix gallbladder. You don''t know how delicious those ancient heavenly gods are. It''s unreasonable."


    I understand... In Shan Hai Jing, the evaluation of exotic animals is that they can be eaten or not... Su Jin complained in his heart, and then smiled: "Does Heaven also want to check and balance Greece?"


    Sarah looked left and right, lowered her voice and said:


    "More precisely, it should be... Zeus."


    "I heard that the Heavenly Court is already in contact with the God of Fire and the Goddess of Wisdom."


    Hephaestus and Athena... Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt that Zeus was also quite awesome. After all, even Heaven wanted to kill him.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but look strange and said:


    "How many people did those gods and Buddhas in the upper floors put in?"


    Sarah spread her hands at this time and said:


    "I don''t know how much, but the big boss made me carry a few important people on my back."


    "Oh?" Su Jin showed a curious face.


    Seeing this, Sarah came over, stood beside Su Jin, and introduced her:


    "The white-bearded bald old man beside the cold table No. 1 is the leader of the four-digit community ''Fire of Wisdom''. This faction is said to be standing behind the two Titans, Prometheus and Epimetheus."


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked around and saw a bald and white-bearded old man wearing a white robe and blue eyes.


    The latter noticed his gaze, smiled and bowed.


    "On the sofa next to the band, sitting there covered in bandages is the leader of the gate of Hades. Behind this is the crown of Nephthys, one of the Egyptian nine-pillar gods. It is said that the goddess has a serious relationship with Zeus. holiday."


    Su Jin''s eyes quickly turned to a thin voice who was covered in gray bandages and couldn''t tell his gender and appearance.


    "The red-skinned ghost group dancing in the center is the leader of the ghosts of abundance, and standing behind it is Baal, the main **** of Canaanite mythology, who unfortunately collided with the Lord of the Crusaders."


    Su Jin saw another old man with black ghost horns, a strong man with red skin and bald head. At this time, the other party was dancing with a female partner of the same skin color.


    "Then there are a few people on the balcony, headed by the leader of the Five-color Dragon Court, who is said to be the subordinate of Tiamat, the mother of dragons, um, is also the goddess who had a holiday with Zeus, and I heard the contemporary leader, it seems I was almost insulted by that shameless God King."


    Su Jin finally saw a pink-skinned lizardman.


    lizard Man?


    Su Jin looked strangely at the pink lizard with smooth skin.


    Is that the five-color Dragon Court leader who was almost insulted by Zeus?


    Hmm... It can only be said that it is Zeus... Su Jin thought strangely.


    Sarah said this, introduced a few more, and then sipped her wine dryly and said:


    "Generally, these are the ones that the eldest boss wants me to pay attention to. They are each very powerful in their own regions. Although they are not class-dominant, they are just unwilling to serve, rather than lacking strength."


    "As for the others, because there are too many communities to participate in, I can''t recognize them."


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned slightly.


    Among the crowd, he saw a handsome man with horns and a handsome face beside him, who dared not look directly at him, the Peng Demon King Jialing, and saw Lamia wearing a red dress smiling at him and a white robe , The young-faced Kalji, he even saw Skaha who had changed his hairstyle, tied a double ponytail, and didn''t even wear a camouflage.


    good guy! Su Jin could only call the good guy directly.


    This is what he recognized. It is suspected that he has a shielding device on his body. The masters who are not recognized, and the ones who are not recognized, it is estimated that there are still a lot of baskets.


    I''m going to give a mobilization speech in front of these guys later... Su Jin felt a little embarrassed and inexplicably excited.


    After a while, Leticia lowered her voice in Su Jin''s ear and said:


    "It''s almost time."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, sorted out his suit, and walked to the platform where the musicians were.


    The music gradually stopped, and at this moment, everyone in the venue focused their attention.


    At this moment, Su Jin attracted much attention!


    Chapter 0601 Tribute to the Avengers!


    Tada, with the sound of footsteps, Su Jin slowly stepped onto the one-foot-high stage in front of the band.


    As the music stopped, one after another looked over and looked at Su Jin.


    After a while, a slight communication sound suddenly sounded:


    "That''s... the new leader of Arcadia?"


    "It''s him, the man who defeated Zeus."


    "Is that the strongest human ever?"


    Doubtful, curious, and shocked gazes came one after another.


    "Amazing¡­¡­"


    In the corner against the wall, several children in the Arcadia headquarters looked at Su Jin who was on the stage, and couldn''t help but widen their eyes.


    "Brother Su Jin, are you already so good?" Ren Russell couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride when he looked at the shocked expressions on the faces of the communities around him.


    "I also want to be the strongest human being." Lily, the fox-eared girl, showed an envious expression.


    The little friend next to him couldn''t help laughing: "Take it down, Lily, you are a vixen, not a human being."


    The Black Rabbit, who was standing beside him and was protecting a few children, turned his head and said:


    "You guys, stand here and don''t run around, do you understand?"


    "Yes!" ¡ÁN


    After several people responded, Black Rabbit adjusted his appearance and approached the stage from a rollover.


    At this time, Su Jin has already reached the top, standing on the stage that is not high, looking down at the people around him.


    His eyes were like electricity, and he looked around sharply. Some people who were slightly weaker than him avoided their sight and lowered their heads due to the strong will in his eyes.


    This domineering style aroused the dissatisfaction of many people in an instant, but forced by the occasion, forced by no one to take the lead, he secretly endured.


    Seeing this, Su Jin closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he said with a smile:


    "First of all, I am very grateful to all gentlemen and ladies for coming to the capital of the end from thousands of miles away to participate in this dance."


    "As the current leader of Arcadia, I would like to have a few words with you."


    When Su Jin said this, his smile gradually subsided. He looked around again, and some members of the meeting lowered their heads and dared not look directly.


    However, this time, there was no power in Su Jin''s eyes.


    Seeing this, Su Jin showed a regretful expression:


    "Honestly...I''m disappointed."


    His words fell, and everyone looked at him in surprise, wondering what the new leader of Arcadia meant by expressing such gratitude.


    "Just now, I used some small tricks that didn''t make it to the table, a sight attack mixed with thought power, but unfortunately, nearly half of the people in the audience avoided my sight."


    After Su Jin said this, many people looked embarrassed. They were really the leaders of the community who avoided looking at each other.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the thousands of faces in front of him and said with deep emotion:


    "I think the thoughts in your hearts are nothing more than that. To sum up, Arcadia is powerful, and I, Su Jin, are in a big position. It is not easy to offend, so I can only tolerate it temporarily."


    "This is normal. Fear of the strong is the instinct of life, and I am no exception."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin forced the corners of his mouth and smiled like a clown:


    "Because I thought the same thing a few days ago when Hermes came to Arcadia."


    "The Greek gods are so powerful that I can only endure it temporarily, even if they are unreasonable, even if they are domineering."


    Su Jin said this and looked around again.


    This time, he saw faces with different colors.


    That strange color is called anger, and it is called anger and dare not speak.


    At this time, Su Jin asked softly:


    "How many years has this scene been repeated?"


    The atmosphere was dull, like the sky before the blizzard, and dark clouds swept in.


    "I am strong, so you can only be forced to endure and retreat. Greece is strong, so I can only be forced to endure."


    "But am I really strong?"


    Su Jin unscrupulously exudes the aura of a small universe. That lingering aura full of destructive power is like layers of dark clouds, pressing towards everyone.


    In an instant, the walls of the dance party lit up with bursts of pale light, which was the defensive gift given to the wall to automatically resist the oppression of the momentum.


    It was also at this moment that the sound of neat footsteps sounded, and it was the sound of everyone being forced to take a few steps back due to their momentum.


    And in the next second, one after another qi machines burst out from all over the crowd.


    Here, there are white-bearded old men with fire of wisdom, ghosts with ghosts of abundance, leaders of five-color Dragon Court, and men with beautiful faces and horns...


    A well-known strong man radiated qi to resist Su Jin''s momentum, but in an instant, he fought Su Jin in court, and even forced Su Jin to take a half step back.


    However, at this time, Su Jin smiled.


    He looked around the crowd, looked at the strong men who were emitting energy, smiled and shook his head:


    "Looks like I''m not strong."


    As soon as he said this, everyone''s eyes suddenly flickered, and everyone understood the potential connotation of Su Jin.


    "What is he doing?" the young Sandora asked her brother Mandela in confusion.


    Mandela''s face sank, and he said in a deep voice, "He is awakening everyone''s courage."


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "As you can see, I, who defeated Zeus, retreated due to your efforts."


    When he said this, he applauded and said sarcastically:


    "Congratulations everyone, you have successfully defeated Zeus!"


    The answer to him was silence.


    They defeated Su Jin? Is it like defeating Zeus?


    Only a brain retarded with abnormal intellectual development would think like this.


    They didn''t defeat Su Jin, let alone Zeus, because they didn''t even dare to resist.


    what is the reason?


    The Greek gods are huge!


    Why are the Greek gods so powerful?


    There are nearly a thousand five-digit communities, and four-digit masters are emerging one after another. The twelve main gods are even more unusual in the lowest four-digit number, and the existence of the highest three-digit **** king is suspected of having thousands of eyes behind it.


    So, they are big.


    But is Greece really big? Is he really stronger than everyone present?


    Yes.


    This is true.


    There are twelve main gods of the Greek group of gods, as long as they send out one outlier, they can destroy any community present at will.


    But what if it was on the battlefield of the battle of gods where breakers could not appear?


    What if Greece has to face the encirclement and suppression of nearly 500 communities present and more than 200 four-digit powerhouses?

 Chapter 466：

    Everyone is thinking a little.


    Together, they can force Su Jin back half a step, so can they also defeat the Greek gods without the assistance of the breakers?


    Everyone is thinking about this question, thinking deeply.


    on the stage.


    Su Jin''s applause finally ended.


    He looked at the scene where no one spoke for a long time, and at this time, he finally showed the expression he should have.


    That is ''faceless'':


    "Everyone must have understood what I''m going to say, right?"


    "The truth that one chopstick is broken and three chopsticks are constantly broken is often used by us to educate five-year-old children in the community, but what is the truth?"


    "Adults who teach children, but they themselves don''t understand the truth that chopsticks can be broken if they are too many."


    "why is that?"


    Su Jin hammered the heart with his fist and said loudly:


    "Because we have no courage!"


    "Until there is no leader to lead, we are just a mob."


    "That''s why we, who are oppressed, cannot unite."


    Su Jin said this, pointing to the crowd and saying:


    "You need me."


    After he finished speaking, he pointed to himself and said with a smile:


    "So, here I am!"


    At this time, Black Rabbit handed it over with a glass of red wine, and the waiters below also handed red wine to those members.


    Su Jin raised his glass and said loudly:


    "Hail to the Avengers!"


    Everyone raised their glasses one after another, to Su Jin, to the leader of their Avengers:


    "Homage to the Avengers¡ª!!" ¡ÁN


    ''Salute to the Ouroboros! ¡¯ Lamia raised her glass and said to herself.


    ''Salute to the troublemaker! '' Su Jin said silently in his heart.


    So far, the military heart can be used!


    Chapter 0602 Li Dai Tao Zong


    After the dinner is over.


    In the hotel room, Su Jin tore off his tie, let out a breath of foul breath, and fell on the bed:


    "worn out¡­¡­"


    Leticia held a glass of canned juice and handed it over:


    "Congratulations, the leader of the alliance."


    "It is the first time that nearly 500 communities can unite the front against Greece in one breath."


    "Stop doing this."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, took the juice, propped himself up, leaned on the bedside cushion, squinted his eyes and drank:


    "It''s just that the interests are aligned."


    "Everyone knows that this so-called Avengers alliance is to cut the flesh of the Greek gods and grab the share of belief, but no one dares to mention this."


    "Because of what?"


    "It''s not for fear of offending the Thousand Eyes behind Greece."


    When Su Jin said this, he rolled his eyes and said, "If it wasn''t for Bai Yasha standing behind me, I would be equal to the peripheral members of Thousand Eyes. Do you think they would be convinced by me?"


    "But in the end, you still became the leader of the Avengers, didn''t you?"


    With a smile, Leticia picked up an apple and a knife from the fruit bowl next to her, and peeled the apple:


    "In about 10 more days, when the crowd is integrated, the alliance can go to Mars and participate in the battle of gods."


    "Ah, indeed." Su Jin nodded, and then said, "I plan to leave Hakoba at that time."


    When Leticia heard this, she frowned and said:


    "This is unlikely. The alliance has just been formed. As the leader of the alliance, you suddenly left and lost your backbone. I am afraid that this battle of gods will fail directly."


    "Do you really think I can command five hundred communities?"


    Su Jin looked at Leticia with a strange expression.


    The latter paused, caring about Su Jin''s face, but lowered his head, shaved the apple, and dared not speak.


    "Look, you don''t even believe me!" Su Jin rolled his eyes and said.


    One must be self-aware.


    Su Jin has never studied the art of war, and secondly, he has not received high-quality military education.


    Is Zhao Kuo, who is talking about soldiers on paper, still a family of military merit?


    Su Jin what?


    It''s just brute force.


    Even if he is a powerhouse with four-digit exceptional combat power, but a person of this level can''t play in a battle of gods, which is basically equal to none.


    "But if it''s not your command, those who respect you as the leader of the alliance may not obey the order."


    Leticia frowned and persuaded Su Jin:


    "And, if you just don''t understand the military, you can set up a staff to deal with it."


    "This is impossible."


    Su Jin shook his head, and then said:


    "Who should the staff choose? Do they still have to choose the leaders of those communities? How can their selfishness be resolved? Will the communities that have been hostile take the opportunity to resolve conflicts?"


    Su Jin counted several problems, all of which were intractable diseases that were difficult to solve. In the end, he sighed:


    "This kind of hodgepodge of alliances requires a strong leader to lead and make a single statement, so as to maintain the basic combat power."


    Su Jin said this, shook his head and said:


    "I can make a statement, but I don''t have the confidence to bring them to victory. In the final analysis, I am good at killing me alone, and the army battle may not be possible."


    After all, there are not many Saint Seiyas who are good at legion combat, and some are reckless, and it is just right to be tough.


    But can he do it?


    To repeat the old saying, in this battle of gods, the four-digit exception cannot end.


    So Su Jin has no choice.


    "What do you mean?"


    Leticia put the apple cut into the shape of a rabbit on a plate and handed it to Su Jin, while asking with a strange expression.


    It''s not Su Jin''s style to keep asking questions without giving solutions!


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and looked at Leticia with a smile:


    "I said, when the battle of gods begins, or before the battle of gods, I will leave Hakoniwa and go to another world."


    "So, I need someone who can command the Alliance in my place."


    Leticia froze for a moment, then raised her hand and pointed to herself.


    "I?"


    "Yes, it''s you. Leticia Decrea."


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled and nodded, and then said:


    "After the decision of the upper level of the organization, you will be responsible for this battle instead of me."


    "In other words, there can only be you who have formed Hakoniwa knights and participated in many large-scale battles, Lord Piercer, and only you are the only one who perfectly meets all the requirements."


    Leticia was dumbfounded, she stood up in shock, and said at a loss:


    "But master... how can I replace you?"


    However, Su Jin smiled premeditatedly:


    "Jada''s vampire racial talent is change. It can change the appearance of anyone. If you have the concept of vampire, it is not difficult to copy her talent."


    After being silent for a few seconds, Leticia regained her composure and sighed:


    "You''re a real conjurer."


    Let her be in charge of this battle of gods, Su Jin secretly went to the outside world to do things.


    To be honest, this is indeed possible. In a sense, if the outside world is very troubled, it can help Su Jin get rid of suspicion.


    But there is a lot of trouble here.


    "I have a solution for Lingge''s cover-up. Even if it doesn''t work, Lord Shiroyasha may be willing to help, but don''t forget, you have a special system on your body, and the unique breath of the simulated star map is something I can''t pretend to be."


    "You know, you just showed your unique aura among all the members of the alliance... Wait?"


    Leticia was stunned for a moment, then looked at Su Jin dumbfoundedly and said:


    "You didn''t do it on purpose, did you?"


    "Deliberately let allies feel your breath, write down your characteristics, and then impersonate you as an endorsement for me?"


    "bingo."


    With a smile, Su Jin took out a palm-sized, golden lion from the gift card, and said with a bit of joking:


    "This is the shard I splintered from my holy garment, which carries the microcosm I have drawn from Leo, equal to one-third of my own microcosm."


    "Although the small universe inside is non-renewable, after you absorb it, it is no problem to pretend to be my breath."


    "As the leader of the alliance, I don''t need to participate in the war, I just need to sit in the rear. Therefore, this thing doesn''t actually need to be consumed. Generally speaking, as long as you don''t actively expose it, there will be basically no problems."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he threw the golden lion to Leticia.


    Leticia hurriedly took it, and then she said with tears in her eyes:


    "You really are..."


    This is to eat her ah!


    Leticia can guarantee that this plan is definitely premeditated.


    When Su Jin first showed her power at the dance, she thought of a plan to make her Li Daitao stiff.


    "This is something that can''t be helped." Su Jin sighed softly: "If I want to become stronger as soon as possible, I have to use all the resources."


    "The battle of the gods is too conspicuous, but because it is conspicuous, it is the best camouflage."


    "As long as it proves that I have always been in Hakoba, even if my case is exposed, I still have room for relaxation, so that the gods can''t take action against me."


    "..." Leticia heard the words and was silent for a moment.


    The means of the gods of Hakoniwa, she had learned on the day that the knights of the vampire royal family gradually collapsed.


    It''s not that Leticia couldn''t understand that Su Jin would be so careful.


    At the beginning, if she had been so careful as Su Jin, she would not have been reduced to a demon king and lived for countless years before being temporarily rescued by the canary.


    Su Jin tried her best to become stronger, and Leticia couldn''t understand such a feeling.


    Perhaps it was because of her understanding that she became so close to Su Jin in a short period of time.


    Thinking of this, Leticia couldn''t help but sigh:


    "If it is your order, I am willing to accept it."


    Seeing Leticia agree, Su Jin slightly raised the corners of his mouth and stretched out his hand:

 Chapter 467：

    "Then please."


    When Leticia heard the words, she wiped her hands with the tissue paper on the table next to her, and then shook hands with Su Jin.


    Chapter 0603 Accommodating Ability


    The capital of the end.


    As the gate of the realm of the border was released, the Black Rabbit who sent away the members of ''Su Jin'' and the Avengers finally stopped shaking his hands to say goodbye, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "have they gone?"


    Athena, who maintained the appearance of a young girl, said calmly.


    As Arcadia''s hidden outlier, she didn''t go out with her.


    Except for her, almost all the other people who came to Hakoniwa from the world that Su Jin had observed joined the battle of gods.


    Of course, it was in the name of a member of the outer Valkyrie.


    This is the ''sponsorship'' that Su Jin received after secretly meeting with Skaha a few days ago.


    "gone."


    Black Rabbit nodded, then lowered his voice and said:


    "You didn''t find anything unusual, did you?"


    "No."


    Athena with short silver hair and a cat-ear hat shook her head:


    "Even I couldn''t find what he gave. The ''I'' of Hakoba also tested it myself and made sure it was secret enough."


    "That''s good."


    Black Rabbit patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Leticia will not be discovered, then Su Jin''s safety will be guaranteed.


    Although it is not very recommended for Su Jin to take such an adventure, Black Rabbit can somewhat understand Su Jin''s thoughts.


    In Hakoba, it is really difficult for purebred humans to become stronger.


    Even if it is not a purebred, it is extremely difficult to get rid of the checks and balances of those high-level gods and Buddhas.


    Su Jin is very lucky to have grown to this point.


    It is impossible to go further without taking risks.


    "Then, let''s go back first."


    After the black rabbit said this, Athena nodded, reached out and grabbed her, jumped the realm, and returned to the headquarters of Arcadia.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Arcadia headquarters, the basement where Kalji was originally imprisoned.


    Su Jin suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the door:


    "Apoli, is someone here?"


    On the closed door, eyes and a mouth grew, and then, the door elf Apollo made by the canary opened his mouth and said:


    "Second generation, Miss Black Rabbit just came here. She asked me to remind you. ''Lord Leticia has left as planned.''"


    "I see."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, and then said to Apollo:


    "Turn on all protections."


    "Okay, second generation."


    After Apollo finished speaking, his eyes and mouth disappeared immediately, and on the door, waves of waves that could not be discerned by human eyes oscillated, and soon covered the underground space.


    At this time, Su Jin took out the stone plate given by Al Gore and sent a message of ''ready to complete'', asking her to spread the invitation letter from the Dimensional Forum...


    After doing this, Su Jin took out the three powers of [Destruction], [Smash], and [Mechanism], and clicked on the Dimensional Forum, and sent a question.


    [What is the best way to accommodate these powers? ¡¿


    The core answer of the dimension forum is fast:


    [Answer: After wrapping it with the spirit, it is forcibly contained with the power of the soul. During this process, the essence of the holder''s spirit will be tempered accordingly. You can also use 5,000 points to directly complete the accommodation... (the extremely small word "to be opened"). ¡¿


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, his face darkened, and he clicked on the very tiny word "to be opened" after the completion of the containment.


    [After spending 5,000 points to directly complete the accommodation, the holder''s own spiritual nature is less tempered. It is recommended to use 10,000 points to make up for the defect. ¡¿


    "Grass! You want money!"


    Su Jin couldn''t help cursing.


    This capital forum is really a thief. It actually plays the routine of ''waiting to open'' after the word.


    This is obviously trying to hack his money!


    "You **** forum, you are definitely wise, right?"


    [Answer: The forum does not have the concept of wisdom that the holders understand. ¡¿


    "You''re not smart enough to play this kind of trick? You''re taking my money!" Su Jin''s nose was almost crooked.


    Is it easy for him to earn points?


    Walking on thin ice in Hakoba, working diligently in the lower realm, I managed to accumulate 119,000 points. As a result, this dog-day forum has changed its method and wanted to swindle his points? Tired of living?


    [Answer: Article 1 of the basic core principles of the forum: Do your best to earn resources for evolution, and there is a sequence with the non-core principle of ''protecting the interests of holders''. Therefore, there is no violation of this operation. ¡¿


    "Such a rule?"


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he quickly opened the forum backstage, and found the first rule in the densely packed astronomical rules.


    Good guy, in the middle of the 10284th and 92847th lines, your line is still garbled?


    Good guy, I''m afraid I''ll have to watch it a few more times in the future, so as not to be tricked... Su Jin thought with a stomachache, and then said in a low voice:


    "Can I add guidelines?"


    [Answer: Some guidelines can be added without violating the core guidelines. ¡¿


    "Then prohibit the exploitation of points from holders by any means."


    With a dark face, Su Jin listed out a rule.


    ¡¾Self-checking...¡¿


    [It does not conflict with the original rules, the addition is successful, and the corresponding loss part has been changed to "exploiting the center of the small garden". ¡¿


    [In order to express the inconvenience caused to the holder in the implementation of the rules, 1000 points have been compensated for you, please pay attention to check. ¡¿


    Su Jin looked at the red envelope that jumped out in front of him and was almost speechless.


    Do you still know the inconvenience caused to me?


    With a dark face, Su Jin accepted the points, bringing the total number of points to 120,000.


    Then, he asked with a cold face:


    "Now, what''s the best way for me to absorb power?"


    [Answer: Judging from the current status of the holder, supplemented by the Leo Cosmos, and simultaneously accommodating the three powers of destruction, machinery, and smashing, it can ensure that the promotion of spiritual nature is close to the maximum. ¡¿


    "Close to the maximum value? What is the maximum value?" Su Jin frowned and asked.


    [At present, when the holder only accommodates three extreme powers at the same time, the essential improvement efficiency will be infinitely close to the maximum value. ¡¿


    "Can the power be accommodated at the same time? And my limit is three limit power?"


    Su Jin frowned, but he didn''t hesitate too much. He directly used the spirit, and directly absorbed the three powers in his hand into the spirit.


    After swallowing the spirit, Su Jin groaned, feeling as if he was covered with layers of armor, and at the same time, whispers rang out in his ears.


    The noisy whisper gave Su Jin the urge to destroy and smash everything for the first time.


    But at the same time, he has another inspiration to assemble and transform everything he sees to create mechanical life.


    These kinds of distracting thoughts swarmed, Su Jin grunted a few times, and the light of the small universe suddenly lit up on his body.


    He took the initiative to enter into meditation, resisting the interference of these whispers, and quickly took the absolute advantage.


    On paranoia, Saint Seiya is an absolute first-class player!


    According to rumors, the Gemini saints of all generations are schizophrenic and neurotic, and almost every generation is the strongest saint.


    The more paranoid, the stronger the combat power, and the stronger the small universe, this can be fulfilled in Saint Seiya.


    In a sense, the will of the gods beyond the eighth sense is the sublimation of Saint Seiya''s "paranoia".


    Therefore, even if it is two extreme powers, in the face of Su Jin''s willpower, it can only be at a disadvantage.


    Just when Su Jin accommodated power and silently improved the essence of spirituality.


    In the dimension forum, a question was quietly raised.


    ©–¢Ý¡¶Dragon of the High School of the Devil¡·


    Chapter 0604 A black cat who can''t steal is not a good cat


    Demon High School World.


    Underworld.


    Around the stone forest 500 kilometers outside the Devil''s Capital City.


    A black cat slowly hid at the edge of the stone forest, observing the snow-white majestic palace in the stone forest not far away.


    After observing for a while, after the black cat paced back and forth for a few laps, a cuckoo unique to the underworld flew over the stone where the black cat was hiding, spit out words, and said worriedly:


    "Heige, are you really going to break into that demon palace?"


    When the cuckoo said this, he lowered his voice and said:


    "Although the news that the Mother of Demons lives in the depths of this stone forest was overheard by the nobles of the Demon Council last time, in the final analysis, this news has not been confirmed."


    "And even if it is confirmed that the mother of demons is really in the forest, we are not allowed to take action there. The monster masters will not allow you to provoke them."


    The cuckoo and the black cat ''Tacheng Black Song'' in front of him are members indirectly affiliated to the island country''s monster forces.


    Although the power is not weak, it is still not qualified to face the devil, one of the three major forces of the Bible system.


    One is a local rich man, and the other is a demon who has extensive influence all over the world, and even occupies the vast territory of the underworld.


    The scale of power between the two sides is not an order of magnitude at all.


    If Tacheng Heige really wants to invade the castle of the Mother of Demons, once it is discovered, it and the other party will definitely be caught by the Lord of Demons as a bargaining chip.


    It''s still young and doesn''t want to die.


    So I can only do my best to persuade Tacheng Heige to stop.


    When the cuckoo said this, his tone was full of fear and fear:


    "Hei Song, don''t forget, the mother of demons is said to be an extremely terrifying figure, and there are even rumors that she fought against Hades, the Hades, in the war years hundreds of years ago, and was seriously injured with a single blow. the Lord God."


    "What''s more, one of the six Lucifer families, the strongest female demon, Gurephia Lucifer, is still the head maid of that castle, and there are countless powerful demons like her in that castle."


    "You want to invade the castle of the Mother of Demons, you are courting death."


    "After listening, stop, I know you are tracking the inside story of the acquired surpasser, but this place is really not something we can provoke."


    The cat with soft black fur squatted on the ground, raised his hand and licked his paws, narrowed his golden pupils, revealing a humane sarcasm:


    "Have you finished talking nonsense? Hurry up when you''re done. Didn''t you plan to betray me long ago?"


    The cuckoo''s words stopped immediately, it blushed, looked at Tacheng Heige angrily and said:


    "It''s hard to persuade you to find a dead cat. Just wait. I have already notified the people of the Demon Council. Later, the demons of the Baal family will come to chase and kill you. You can do it yourself."


    Before it finished speaking, it flapped its wings and flew into the distance, as if afraid of being caught by Tacheng Heige.


    Tacheng Heige hesitated for a while, but in the end he didn''t choose to keep the cuckoo.


    On the one hand, she was afraid of revealing her whereabouts, and on the other hand, it was because the cuckoo had brought her a lot of accurate information in the past.


    Tacheng Heige turned his head, looked at the luxurious castle in the distance, and said to himself solemnly:

 Chapter 468：

    "Is Lilith, the mother of demons... If it''s really possible, I don''t want to sneak into such a place..."


    Tacheng Black Song is a cat mandrill who was born in the twenty-fourth of the Seventy-two Pillars of the Devil, a branch of the Naberius family.


    His father is a human researcher who is loyal to the Naberius family, and his mother is a monster cat mandrill.


    Yet her parents'' union was not out of love, but out of experimentation.


    "The artificial transcendence experiment..." Tacheng Heige''s cat had a resentful expression on his face.


    transcendent.


    It generally refers to those mutants that go beyond the limits of their own races and are extremely rare, generally possessing unimaginable talents.


    For example, the current Demon King Lucifer is the transcendence of the demon family. His magical quality is far superior to others, and his own magical quality is even more than ten times that of the previous generation of Lucifer.


    And this talent can be inherited.


    It is precisely because of such a powerful talent as the transcendence that some forces naturally began to arrange for personnel to study the artificial transcendence and strengthen their own strength.


    And Tacheng Heige''s father is such a researcher, and the combination with her mother is also in the need of experimentation.


    As his daughter, Tacheng Heigo and Heigo''s younger sister are naturally important experiments of the Naberius family.


    However, when the experimental results were not good, the Nabelius family gradually went crazy and tried to attack Heige''s sister. The honest Tacheng Heige betrayed the Nabelius family. After hiding in Tibet, he joined the Island monster power.


    The branch of the Naberius family was also obliterated by the Demon Council, and the information was secretly blocked.


    Of course, Tacheng Black Song is very clear that the matter of artificial transcendence has not been solved at all.


    Below the Demon Council, there are more demon families studying artificial transcendence.


    In fact, this inhuman experiment has not been alleviated at all.


    "If my investigations over the years are correct, among the Naberius family''s artificial transcendence experiments, the core mutant power comes from the palace of the Mother of Demons."


    Tacheng Heige hid behind the stone and secretly observed the palace not far away.


    Those who participated in the artificial demon experiment are all her enemies, and if the information is correct, her biggest enemy is probably in that palace.


    Tacheng Heige narrowed his eyes, observed for a long time, but did not do anything.


    And the Baal family chaser in the mouth of the cuckoo, but also did not appear for a long time.


    "It seems that the demon king Sarjax Lucifer is still a little capable. He actually pressed my business, and that''s right. After all, isn''t he the current Lucifer who let me infiltrate the Devil''s Palace to investigate?"


    Thinking of this, Tacheng Heige''s face showed a sneer:


    "That stupid bird, if no one supports me, how could I dare to sneak in here."


    After mocking his sand sculpture partner and stabilizing his mind, Tacheng Heige hesitated for a while, gritted his teeth, and slowly and firmly approached the palace not far away.


    About ten minutes later, the bell rang loudly.


    The calm of the palace was broken by a series of angry reprimands.


    "Someone infiltrated Lilith''s palace! Stealing the secret treasure."


    "All the maid teams have it, block the surrounding area, and be sure to take back the secret treasure!"


    "Quick, quick, all the superior demons are dispatched. The infiltrator is a cat, killing all the cats in the palace!"


    Not long after the alarm bell, a blood-stained black cat with a gem in its mouth jumped out of the fence and rushed out of the stone forest through the predetermined route.


    At the same time, on the top of the castle, a silver-haired, dressed in a maid outfit, Gurefia Lucifegus calmly picked up the walkie-talkie and said coldly:


    "Contract the perimeter according to the predetermined procedure, and do not have any findings."


    "Yes." ¡ÁN


    The many maids sitting around the palace bowed their heads in unison.


    After doing all this, Gurefia turned around by default, entered the palace, and on a luxurious reclining chair, knelt down on one knee toward the purple-haired woman with a mask on it and said:


    "Your Majesty, among the candidates recommended by the four major demon kings this time, one person passed the assessment and took away the secret treasure."


    "Oh?"


    On the reclining chair, Algor raised his eyebrows slightly, recalled it carefully, and said in surprise:


    "Finally someone passed? It''s been almost five hundred years, and someone finally passed!"


    She grumbled and said dissatisfiedly:


    "What''s going on with this broken world? It took so many years to pass such a few requirements."


    "These demons are really useless and ugly."


    Gurefia, who was kneeling on one knee, did not speak, but calmly waited for Algor to stop complaining.


    After a while, Algor, who said he was tired, lay lazily on the reclining chair and asked:


    "Which little guy passed?"


    "It''s a reincarnated demon, the former bishop of the Nabelius family, Tacheng Heigo, and his race is the monster cat mandrill." Gurefia reported in a calm tone.


    "Reincarnated demons, well, it''s better than those **** purebloods."


    Algor closed his eyes lazily and ordered:


    "Be smart, pay more attention to this kitten and don''t disturb her. If there is an abnormal existence around her, notify me immediately, and don''t provoke the other party."


    "Yes!"


    Grafia bowed her head.


    After Grefia left, Algor opened his eyes again, and his tone was playful:


    "Is that cat mandrill alright? It seems to be in line with Su Jin''s taste."


    "Hum hum hum ~ the historical transition period of this world is finally coming!"


    Chapter 0605 Yo, it''s a female cat!


    On a hill in the outskirts of the island nation of Kyoto.


    Circles of ripples rippling abruptly under a tree.


    Not long after, a black cat with Baoyu in its mouth and covered in blood emerged from the ripples.


    "It hurts!"


    The black cat gasped for air, sat down beside the big tree, spat Baoyu on the ground, and said with a relaxed expression:


    "Finally out of the underworld, those higher-level demons should not be able to catch up here."


    When she said this, she looked down at the wounds on her feet, and then at Baoyu on the ground, her eyes were red, and she cursed:


    "What the **** is that mother of demons doing, my mother, this is the first time in my life that I see a guy who puts a lot of cosmetics in the treasure house. Is she crazy?"


    Thinking of how dumbfounded he looked when he saw a bunch of cosmetics in the treasure house, Tacheng Heige became even more angry:


    "Don''t say anything about the experimental data of artificial transcendence, you put a valuable thing, all cosmetics, go to his cosmetics, if you don''t see this gem, I am afraid that this wave will be killed alive!"


    Tacheng Hei Ge stomped his feet again and again, and stepped on several small pits in the soft ground, cursing:


    "I''m really **** off."


    As she spoke, she spit out several exquisite glass bottles.


    It was her latest body lotion from the trove of the Demon Mother.


    Looking at the lotion on the ground, Tacheng Heige suddenly felt guilty, and laughed dryly:


    "Well, after all, it''s all here, so be gentle, not too much, thieves don''t go empty."


    After she finished muttering, she used the space technique to hide the moisturizing products, and then looked at the gems on the ground curiously:


    "But then again, what is this thing?"


    "Looking at the nervousness of the guards just now, this gem is the most valuable thing in which treasure house?"


    Tacheng Heige''s face was a little hesitant.


    Previously, she had worked hard to sneak into the treasure trove. She originally planned to find information on the artificial transcendence, hoping to find out how many enemies were involved in this kind of experiment.


    However, in the end, all she saw in the treasure house was a lot of cosmetics, the most special of which was the gem in front of her.


    Not counting the cosmetics that can be bought with money, this gem is indeed the most valuable thing in the treasure trove, but Tacheng Black Song is not sure about it before.


    "After all, I have already been discovered when I broke into that treasure house. At that time, how much I can get is luck."


    Tacheng Heige murmured, and then said suspiciously:


    "But what''s going on with Sarjax? He told me before that the treasure house of the Mother of Demons has experimental data and a list of participants of artificial transcendence. Is it true or false?"


    "Or, there are actually many treasure houses in that castle?"


    Tacheng Heige thought for a while, and felt that Sarjax might be hiding something, but it shouldn''t do her much harm.


    Not for anything else.


    If the current Lucifer really wants to do something to her, there is no need to be so troublesome.


    Her sister is also fostered in the house of sister Sarjax. With this handle, Sarjax doesn''t need to be so troublesome at all.


    Besides, she can''t stop what the other party wants to do. That guy is the Demon King Lucifer.


    "So, what is this gem? Or, is this gem actually storing experimental data?"


    Tacheng Heige looked suspiciously at the gem on the ground, the cat''s face was almost attached to the smooth round surface of the gem.


    However, apart from seeing his own reflected cat face on the gem, he saw nothing.


    Seeing this, Tacheng Heige hesitantly muttered: "What''s the use of this thing?"


    The words fall.


    There was a faint white shimmer on the gem.


    Tacheng Heige''s pupils shrank, and while the figure faded little by little, the real body suddenly appeared ten meters away, staring at the direction of the gem with extreme alertness, as if ready to escape at any time.


    If it wasn''t for her intuition telling her that there was no danger, she would have run away long ago.


    However, even so, she is also full of vigilance against the gem''s changes, and the space spell has already been prepared, ready to escape at any time.


    At this moment, the gem exploded with a buzzing sound, and a white letter sealed with varnish floated out from it.


    "What?"


    Seeing the letter, Tacheng Heige was stunned.


    She had thought about what terrifying existence was sealed in the gem, and also thought that the gem was a communication device, a secret hand used by the Mother of Demons to ambush a thief like her, and also thought that the gem was a bomb or something terrifying .


    But it never occurred to me that there was actually a letter inside the gem.


    What do you do with an envelope in this gem?


    Envelopes are not enough for stone money.


    "Shit meow~ I didn''t see the day when I went out today, why did I encounter such a strange thing."


    She cursed and prepared to use her magic power to transform her arm, and grabbed the letter to check it.


    However, just after the arm was formed, suddenly, the fingertips of the magic arm began to disappear inch by inch. During this period, the palm was also broken into countless small pieces, as if it was run over by a paper shredder, and the arm part was strangely exposed. Metallic shade.


    "This is!"


    Tacheng Heige quickly backed away, only to find that the surrounding tens of meters of forest had strangely turned into the same gray metal, and he could even faintly hear the sound of gears running.


    However, it didn''t take long for the sound to sound, and she saw the big trees around her suddenly shattered into countless small pieces, and then gradually turned into nothingness in the air.


    "Is this what I feel is not dangerous?"


    Tacheng Heige looked at everything around him dumbfoundedly, and the whole person''s three views were about to collapse.


    "Curiosity killed the cat!"


    She was crying and thinking in her heart, turning around and running at the same time.


    However, just as she stepped out, she suddenly felt that her stomach was supported by something warm, and her feet suddenly left the ground.


    "???"


    Tacheng Heige was stunned.


    At the same time, a male voice rang behind her:


    "It was actually a cat, what new trick is Algor playing?"

 Chapter 469：

    A magnetic voice sounded at close range.


    Tacheng Heige subconsciously started the spell to escape, but the moment the spell was generated, the connection between her and the spell disappeared without a trace.


    What''s going on?


    What about the spell I just cast?


    What about such a big space transfer spell I cast? I have consumed so much mana, where is the spell?


    When Tacheng Heige was stunned, the male laughter sounded:


    "Interesting little guy, he can also order space spells."


    The moment the boy sounded, the ground in Tacheng Heige''s perspective seemed to be getting further and further away from him.


    Then, she was turned around and saw a handsome man''s face.


    The other party held her creaking nest with both hands, held her up, looked at a certain place, and said in a surprised tone:


    "Yo? It''s still a female cat!"


    Tacheng Heige was dumbfounded.


    Chapter 0606 Cat Mandrill and Newcomer


    The metalized trees were shattered inch by inch and disappeared into the air, hollowing out a large piece of land, revealing the dark underground soil.


    But Su Jin, the initiator, just tutted his tongue in admiration and said:


    "Just leaking a little bit of fluctuation caused such a consequence. The power of power seems to be worth looking forward to."


    "Are you right, kitty?"


    Su Jin said while stroking the hair of the black cat in his arms.


    At this time, Tacheng Heige was baring his teeth in pain, his eyes were red, and the tears could not stop flowing.


    Just now, her gender was identified, and she couldn''t help biting at Su Jin''s finger immediately.


    Then Su Jin was fine, her tooth was missing and collapsed.


    At this time, Tacheng Black Song was immersed in the pain of losing his front teeth.


    If she didn''t know that she could recover with immortal magic, she would really cry.


    Although she was already crying.


    "Why don''t you speak?"


    Su Jin rubbed the black cat''s back fiercely and said with a smile:


    "Is it because I''m so happy to see me that I can''t speak?"


    Go away... Tacheng Heige grinned and stared at the ground with a fierce look on his face.


    Yep, staring at the ground.


    She didn''t dare to stare at Su Jin, because when she tried to escape, the other party destroyed her space transfer technique without making any movement.


    She even suppressed all the energy flow in her body just by pinching herself, turning her into a powerless little black cat.


    At this time, Tacheng Heige still doesn''t understand that he has provoked a big man, that''s a fool.


    If she is treated as a cat and used to be licked, then let''s rub it, this man, she can''t afford to offend her, there''s nothing she can do.


    But it''s so frustrating!


    If this guy falls into my hands in the future, I will definitely bite him to death, damn¡ª! !


    Seeing that Tacheng Heige did not respond for a long time, Su Jin was not annoyed, but with a flickering figure, he appeared above a big tree on the top of the mountain, looking at the city road not far away:


    "Um...this is...the Kyoto of the island country?"


    Su Jin''s eyes, ears, and inspiration from Lingge''s eyes instantly formed a large net, covering the entire city of Kyoto, extracting the information he wanted from people''s gossip:


    "The five great families of retreating demons...the master of the monsters in Kyoto...the devil...the four great demon kings...the seventy-two pillars...the fallen angel...it seems to be quite peaceful~ I don''t know about my spark, but I poured it into it. Will it detonate something~"


    Listening to Su Jin''s sarcastic or emotional tone, Tacheng Heige only felt a chill pour into his brain from his cervical spine.


    Dangerous, extremely dangerous.


    Something is coming!


    A breeze blew across the mountains.


    One was dressed in a Shinto black and white shrine maiden costume, with brilliant blonde hair. An elderly woman with fox ears and a particularly conspicuous figure suddenly appeared on the road not far away.


    At the same time, in the air, as the ink drifted, a small old man appeared in the other direction.


    Seeing the two of them, Tacheng Heige''s pupils shrank and lost his voice:


    "Yasaka-sama! Slippery-sama-sama!"


    The small old man frowned and looked at Su Jin vigilantly.


    The blond fox-eared beauty Yasaka glanced at the black cat in Su Jin''s arms and said softly:


    "An unknown powerhouse, the concubine is the lord of this capital, the nine-tailed fox Yasaka."


    "This time I came here because I sensed the power that your Excellency is spreading."


    When she said this, she looked at Tacheng Heige in Su Jin''s hand, and said as calmly as possible:


    "The cat mandrill in your hand is one of the monsters I shelter."


    "Although I don''t know how she offended your Excellency, can you still ask Your Excellency to return her."


    She said this, paused, and said softly:


    "The monsters in Kyoto are willing to pay a certain amount of compensation for this, and also hope that Your Excellency will hold your hand high and circumvent her this offense."


    Su Jin didn''t answer, just looked at the blond fox beauty with interest, and said to himself without anyone else:


    "Fox? Earth God? And this strong divinity, has not yet condensed the godhead?"


    After he finished speaking, he paused, shook his head, and said regretfully:


    "That''s right, in such a small place, it''s too difficult to condense a godhead. Otherwise, with the scale of your beliefs, I''m afraid you would have been promoted to a land **** long ago."


    Yasaka frowned, very puzzled by the strange words of the man in front of him.


    As the lord of Kyoto, she has actually been worshipped as the local **** of the land, and has been worshipped for many years.


    It can be said that in the eyes of many forces, Yasaka is the land **** of Kyoto.


    But why would the man in front of him refute this? Also, what does condensing Godhead mean?


    Why does the man in front of him look at him with pity.


    Yasaka couldn''t figure out what the man in front of him was trying to do.


    But this kind of thing can be postponed temporarily, and the most urgent task is to save Heige from the man who suddenly exposed his breath and held the black song of Tacheng.


    This is her duty as the master of youkai.


    Su Jin muttered for a while, then looked down at Tacheng Black Song, with a subtle tone in his tone:


    "Cat mandrill..."


    The invitation letter that Su Jin bought from the Dimensional Forum is one-way, which can directly let him lock the coordinates of the world of Demon High School, and can come directly without being invited.


    So he doesn''t actually know the race of the black cat in his arms.


    But when he heard the word "cat mandrill" in Yasaka''s hand, he understood.


    The black cat in his arms is Tacheng Black Song, one of the last two cat mandrills.


    A rare cat demon with extremely high talent in magic and magic, she is also one of the heroines of the original novel.


    No wonder it was chosen by Al Gore... Su Jin murmured inwardly, then looked at Yasakado in front of him:


    "I don''t need any compensation. You can''t give what I want."


    Yasaka''s heart sank when he heard this, and the slicker next to him had already grasped the hilt of the tachi at his waist.


    Su Jin''s words meant that there was no reconciliation, which was what they didn''t want, but when the incident happened suddenly, leaving Su Jin, a terrifying guy in Kyoto, would directly threaten the lives of the monsters.


    As the masters of monsters in the island country, they have the duty to stand up and guard the clan.


    However, at this time, Su Jin suddenly paused, and looked directly at Yasakadao:


    "Wait a minute, what you have on you seems to be worth my hands on."


    Su Jin''s voice fell, and the slicker''s face suddenly sank, and he dived into the dark.


    And Yasaka took a deep breath and mobilized the natural spiritual power of Kyoto.


    They understand that things have reached the point where they can''t do anything.


    "Do you want to start?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly and asked:


    "In this place, right now?"


    The words fell, and a cold light lit up.


    Chapter 0607


    A cold light came on!


    But it was the sly-headed ghost who pulled out the dagger and slashed towards Su Jin in the form of a slash, pointing directly at his neck.


    At the same time, the light exploded, and the blue thunder suddenly crashed down from the sky, slashing towards Su Jin.


    At the same time, Yasaka and Slicker chose to strike first as the strongest, and made all-out strikes at one time.


    "remarkably brave."


    When the knife light approached, Su Jin shook his head slightly, not only ignoring it, but also completely ignoring the thunder light falling from the top of his head.


    Dazzling light lit up.


    Thunder engulfed Su Jin, but in the blink of an eye, he disappeared silently, as if he had never appeared.


    The next second, the knife light slid across Su Jin''s neck, and the sly-headed ghost appeared behind Su Jin, standing six meters apart, with a shocked expression on his face.


    rumbling¡ª


    After a few seconds, the thunder came belatedly.


    When the thunder was loud, the sword in the slipper''s hand collapsed and melted, and when it fell to the ground, only a pile of metal powder remained.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Cold sweat was left on Slicker''s face.


    He was sure that he had used all his strength just now, and the knife should have slashed Su Jin''s neck, but Su Jin was fine, and the knife shattered into powder.


    The same cold sweaty expression also appeared on Yasaka''s body.


    As a land **** who controls the weather and adjusts the climate, the thunder that controls nature can be said to be one of her most powerful means of attack.


    However, Thunder hit Su Jin, Su Jin was fine, and Thunder was gone.


    Now even an idiot understands that Su Jin is no longer a rival between the two of them.


    However, where did the powerhouses of this level come from? Why have they never heard of it, and why are they eyeing monsters?


    A lot of doubts spread in Yasaka and Slicker''s head.


    "Isn''t it..." Heige opened his mouth wide and looked at Yasaka who was sweating wildly in front of him with a dazed expression.


    The two masters of monsters in Kyoto and the generals of Hundred Ghosts joined forces, but they didn''t get any bargains at all.


    Where did she get the gem from the Mother of Demons, what existence did she summon?


    Could it be that she summoned Lucifer from the previous generation?


    "how to say¡­¡­"


    When the two monster masters did not dare to act rashly, Su Jin touched Heige''s smooth back and said inexplicably:


    "I thought you guys would show me the power of the big monster, but that''s it?"


    The disappointment on Su Jin''s face was like a nail, stuck in the hearts of Yasaka and Slick.


    "Six-digit weather control Yu Mingming has the most convenient wind to control, but he ran to use his strength to control the natural thunder. It''s a waste of power to do nothing, and you might as well fight me with a sword."

 Chapter 470：

    Su Jin rolled his eyes at Yasaka and said speechlessly:


    "At least your figure has more influence on me than Thunder."


    Yasaka''s face suddenly flushed, not because of shyness, but because of anger.


    What makes my body more powerful than thunder for you?


    How did this person talk, he didn''t have the demeanor of a strong man at all, and it was sexual harassment when he came up?


    "And you."


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, looked at the sly-headed ghost, and said with a slightly speechless expression:


    "I thought I would see the mirror stop water in the legend of the slick-headed ghost, but it turned out to be a slow and deadly drawn sword?"


    "With a sword that can''t even be cut by light, where are you going to cut me? Who gave you the courage? Liang Jingru?"


    "I..." The sly nose was crooked.


    Cut to the light of the sword, you and his bragging have to teach the Basic Law!


    Is it just something that can be cut? Are you trying to bully our monsters for not studying physics?


    Also, what is the Mingjing Zhishui in the legend of the slick-headed ghost, and my sly-headed ghost still has the legendary ability? Why don''t I, a slicker like me, know?


    "If the two of you only have this level, I suggest that the two of you should abdicate and become virtuous. The Lord of Monsters is not suitable for you."


    Su Jin said lightly, as if angered and not paying for his life:


    "The land **** obediently goes back to farming, and the slippery ghost goes begging. Maybe your talent in this area will be better than fighting."


    "Don''t worry, Your Excellency, your concubine''s responsibilities don''t even need Your Excellency to make irresponsible remarks."


    Yasaka has a very bad impression of Su Jin.


    What does it mean to farm?


    Although the earth **** is indeed a **** who prays for the harvest of crops, her more important function is to adjust the weather?


    What she does is clearly the work of the Dragon King, not the farm work of farming!


    "Speaking of irresponsible remarks?"


    The voice close to his ear made Yasaka shudder.


    She turned her head hastily, just in time to see a fist that seemed to cover the entire world, magnifying infinitely in her field of vision.


    The sky is dying, the atmosphere is screaming, and the space is trembling, as if everything has come to an end and has ushered in destruction.


    The breath of death blows.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds.


    A full ten seconds passed.


    Yasaka, whose mind was blank, looked at the fist that was close at hand, his pupils shrank into needles, and he couldn''t return to his senses for a long time.


    At this time, Su Jin put his arms around Heige and patted Yasaka''s shoulder with the other, and said earnestly:


    "If you can''t wield such a fist, it''s better to abdicate. The big monster is not as good as the punch I just punched, and will die."


    "Good, good."


    Yasaka said with trembling legs, trembling.


    An unpleasant smell permeated her undershirt.


    Hei Ge, who only smelled the strange smell at close range, looked at Yasaka with a strange expression on his face. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to say it outright.


    ''I''m scared to pee...is there anything special about that punch just now? Didn''t he just walk over suddenly and waved it casually? ¡¯


    Hei Ge was in a weird mood, but in the face of this monster master who took great care of himself, it was not easy to say something embarrassing to the other party.


    "What did you do to His Highness Yasaka?"


    The slicker looked at Su Jin in cold sweat.


    He didn''t see anything just now, and Su Jin appeared behind Yasaka.


    What speed is this?


    Where is this monster from?


    Why is this weird monster staring at them monsters.


    "Old man, do you want to feel it too?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile:


    "I''m also very tolerant of men."


    An aversion to cold welled up in Slippery Ghost''s heart, especially when he saw Yasaka''s slumped on the ground, in a state of embarrassment, it made him look unnatural.


    His strength is much weaker than Yasaka, and Yasaka is so frightened that he may not be any better.


    "You, no, what do you want the little demon to do?"


    In the face of such a big enemy, the slick-headed ghost can only admit to counseling and take a long-term plan.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "This Kyoto, no, this world only needs a master of monsters, understand?"


    "I understand."


    The slicker''s expression is very subtle now.


    It is reasonable for a powerful being to be the master of monsters, but...


    You want to be the master of monsters, you should have said it earlier¡ª¡ª!


    The status of monsters in this world is not high. If you are a guy who can hold our two monsters'' champions with one hand, can we still welcome you?


    The slicker thought with some guilt.


    He actually knew that if Su Jin didn''t scare Yasaka into that, he wouldn''t give in.


    But now, the master of the strongest monster, Yasaka, the nine-tailed fox, was frightened into that by that ordinary punch. This kind of weird scene made him decide to be respectful first.


    "very good."


    Su Jin actually didn''t care when he saw the slick ghost confessing his counsel. For him, he only needed an attitude.


    He took out his pocket watch from his arms like no one else, and looked at the number ''2'' on it, feeling inexplicably unhappy.


    The number of appearances is 1, and the surrender of the monster forces in Kyoto is actually 2, and the growth is too low.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin frowned, put away his pocket watch, and said to the slippery ghost:


    "Then the first issue for me as the master of monsters is to locate the ''all-in-one island country''."


    "All in all?"


    Slicker and Heige froze for a moment, then their expressions changed.


    "Yes, all in all."


    Su Jin said this, hugged Heige, and said enthusiastically:


    "Little ones, the era of Zhanshan as king has come again!!"


    "Follow me, we are ahead, absolutely invincible!"


    Who wants to follow... Hei Ge, who was in his arms, burst into tears.


    What should I do if I meet a lunatic and become the master of monsters?


    Wait online!


    Urgent!


    Chapter 0608 Something is wrong


    Kyoto, Yasaka Shrine.


    Wearing a red and white witch costume, with furry fox ears standing on top of her head, her face was very cute. The little girl who was about the age of a junior high school student angrily pushed away the witch who was blocking her way and rushed into the shrine.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with the abdication?"


    "Why did you, the master of monsters, abdicate and give up your position to someone who came out of nowhere?"


    Inside the shrine.


    Yasaka, who put on a priest uniform, looked at his daughter Kunou with a pale face, hesitated for a moment, and said:


    "Jiuzhong, be obedient. Mom has her own considerations for this matter."


    Speaking of this, Yasaka felt guilty for a while.


    What can she consider?


    After seeing that punch, Yasaka knew in his heart that that man, no, that man named Su Jin is an absolute monster, a natural disaster that cannot be violated.


    Even among the many myths, the top ten existences have never brought her such terrifying pressure.


    Facing Su Jin, the monster can only pray for life.


    What kind of monster master, Su Jin wants, she can only give it, there is no second choice.


    But it is impossible to say this kind of words to her daughter bluntly, at least she can''t say it before the person leaves the shrine.


    "Consideration? What is the consideration?"


    Jiu Zhong''s cheeks bulged and said angrily:


    "The cadres in Baiguili told me just now that they are now ordered to declare war on the power in Kyoto!"


    "Mom, this is a declaration of war!"


    "Didn''t you say that the monsters are weak now and have to hide their strengths and bide their time?"


    "The results of it?"


    "The five major families of demons, demons, angels, fallen angels, and Buddhist forces in Kyoto have all been declared war by us. What is the consideration that made you make such a decision."


    "Although I''m young, you can''t think I''m an idiot!"


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Yasaka suddenly understood that it was Baiguri''s subordinates who were asking her questions through her daughter.


    Her daughter doesn''t have this kind of brain and can''t say such organized words.


    But even so, Yasaka was stopped.


    Declare war on the island country''s demon family, demons, angels, fallen angels, and Buddhist forces in Kyoto...


    Yasaka also thinks this kind of thing is very reliable.


    But, that''s what the man meant, what can she do?


    Strength is not as good as people, orphans and widows, can she still turn the sky over?


    If you are not obedient, you will die immediately. If you are obedient, you can delay time and find a chance to survive. She can''t help it!


    However, in the face of her daughter who was questioning on behalf of her subordinates, Yasaka could only suppress her unease.


    "Since we dare to do such a thing, we naturally have a certain degree of certainty."


    Yasaka board raised a small face and said with a serious face:


    "Jiuzhong, in fact, our monsters are not weak in this world, but I was worried that you would play a temper and bully the weak, so I didn''t tell you."


    "After all, the reason why I established Hundred Ghosts is to protect these little monsters who are drifting with the tide in many gods. The essential reason is to support the weak to survive. Therefore, being considerate of the weak is a course you must learn."


    "Really?"


    Jiu Zhong''s eyes were a little suspicious.


    "Of course." Yasaka gritted his teeth and nodded.


    "We monsters are strong?"


    In the face of a serious mother, Kunou brought a little hesitation.


    "Of course." Yasaka could only try to look proud.


    "But... any member of those fallen angels can show off their might on our side..."


    Before Kunou had finished speaking, Yasaka hurriedly interjected:

 Chapter 471：

    "That''s just our disguise. Before the strength is not up to the standard, the monster can''t reveal too much power, so as not to be targeted."


    "Really?"


    Kunou confused Yasaka.


    Could it be that her family is really strong? Not even afraid of fallen angels?


    Just then, bang dong dong!


    Rapid footsteps sounded.


    "General General! General General! Not good!"


    A monster with a crow head rushed in and shouted in panic:


    "General General, it''s not good, General General smashed the church of fallen angels!"


    "What? Crow Tengu, what did you say?"


    Yasaka and Kunou were stunned.


    "Bah bah bah!"


    Crow Tengu spit out a few mouthfuls of saliva, and then said with a pale face:


    "No, General General, it was the new General General who smashed the fallen angel''s church!"


    "What did you say!"


    Yasaka stood up with a swipe and said incredulously:


    "Are our people okay?"


    "It''s okay, how could something happen."


    The Ravenous Tengu said this with a strange expression:


    "Those fallen angels were still clamoring on their front feet, but their back feet were stripped of their wings, stripped off their clothes, and crucified on the streets."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Yasaka fell back to his original position, stunned and said:


    "how so?"


    "We actually won? Why are you so panicked, Crow Tengu? Could it be that the fallen angel''s cadres have been dispatched?" Jiuzhong asked in confusion.


    "Yes, the Thunder Angel Baiqiu is dispatched." Crow Tengu swallowed his saliva and said tremblingly.


    "what?"


    Yasaka rubbed again and stood up:


    "The result? Who won?"


    The Crow Tengu shuddered and said nervously:


    "General Xin pulled Baiqiu''s wings, hung it on the cross of the church, and put a human woman''s bra on his head."


    "Pfft!" Jiuzhong couldn''t hold back and laughed.


    Yasaka''s face paled.


    Baiqiu was beaten?


    Is that an existence on the same level as the Fallen Angel Governor Azazel?


    If you beat that kind of person, wouldn''t the fallen angels fight their monsters desperately?


    and many more.


    Something is wrong!


    Su Jin beat Baiqiu and hung him on a cross. Baiqiu was on the same level as Azazel.


    This means that Azazel can''t beat Su Jin? ? ?


    Thinking of this, Yasaka suddenly stopped panicking.


    She sat down very calmly and said calmly:


    "Is there any news? What else did the new general general do?"


    "No, the general took the little monster and went to the residence of the five human demons, and the result should be coming soon."


    "Five demons? Their power seems to be inferior to fallen angels."


    Kunou suddenly felt that he was very stable.


    In fact, the power of the Five Repel Demons is not on a par with their monsters. In the past, the two sides were jealous of each other in the site of Kyoto, and they fought secretly many times, and there was no winner.


    But now it''s different.


    A new general who can beat Baiqiu leads the team, can the five retreating demons be able to use it as a ball to play?


    "Looks like it''s true..."


    After Yasaka finished saying this, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with him.


    Why didn''t she panic when she heard that Su Jin won Baiqiu?


    Is this the security of someone behind it?


    At this moment, a broom-like monster rushed up:


    "It''s not good, the general general, the new general, he has tied all the people from the five demons back!"


    "The new general also said that after cleaning up the remaining angels and Buddhists today, he will come back to drink the celebration wine."


    "I see, you go down, remember to prepare wine for the general."


    Yasaka waved his hand, his face dazed.


    On the side, Kunou said very excitedly:


    "Mom, don''t we have to hide the monsters next? Are you going to wipe out all the foreign forces in Kyoto?"


    "Probably." Yasaka looked blank.


    "Really! Doesn''t that mean that I can go shopping in the Kyoto site in the future?" Kunou exclaimed excitedly.


    "Well, it seems so..."


    Yasaka''s expression was a little hollow.


    Something seems to be going wrong, very wrong!


    Chapter 0609 Black Song: I''m so stupid, I shouldn''t steal things


    Under the night, the Yasaka Shrine is blowing with a demonic wind.


    There are thousands of strange monsters gathered here, the total number is more than a thousand, and the atmosphere is also a frenzy.


    "General! Are these people being kept in the dungeon to guard?"


    The bride with a beautiful upper body and a spider on the lower body posted it smilingly, and there were more than a dozen humans and demons tied into zongzi by spider silk on the ground.


    They belonged to the five major retreating families, Buddhism and the devil.


    As for the church of angels, there are very few churches in Kyoto, and most of them are ordinary people who run the education industry, so they were only warned once.


    Su Jin, who was holding Heige in his arms, directly gave in and avoided it. He was insensitive to the female monster he posted. After all, this spider monster really didn''t fit his aesthetic:


    "Press it down, don''t eat it if you want the ransom."


    "Don''t worry, in today''s society, man-eating monsters have long been eliminated."


    The net bride was not angry when Su Jin avoided her, but was very happy.


    It''s not easy, the monsters have been hiding in Kyoto for a long time, and the power is not as good as a year.


    If it wasn''t for Yasaka-sama who still occupies the position of the Inari God and the Land God in Kyoto, and is a key figure in regulating the natural climate, I am afraid that the last stronghold of the monsters would also be taken away by those demons and fallen angels.


    You said that you group of demons here in Europe like to cross the border!


    Alright now, have you crossed the border and been scolded?


    The newly arrived general had only been in office for less than a day, so he drove out the fallen angels and demons, and all those who resisted were arrested.


    This breath that had been held for many years, finally spit it out!


    It''s really not easy!


    It''s not easy!


    For this reason, a large group of monsters don''t care about the unknown origin of Su Jin and the unknown attitude of the former general.


    The generals who can lead them to victory and turf, they are 100% welcome by monsters.


    "General, the banquet is ready, what kind of wine do you like to drink? I will drink the wine and you will be satisfied."


    The middle-aged man with red hair patted his chest and assured.


    "Ordinary red wine is fine, no sake, I''m not used to the taste."


    Su Jin explained casually, then paused, turned his head, and looked at Jiutun boy:


    "By the way, you''re another general of youkai, right?"


    "Also, in the daytime, it seems that you have been following me all the time, and you are the most fierce. It seems that several people from the five demons have been beaten by you?"


    "You''re mistaken, I''m your subordinate to swallow alcohol!" Jiu Tun boy scratched his head, his face blank.


    Grass!


    A kind of monster called out the trough.


    You are the master of the four big monsters in the island country, and you have no shame in coming here to compete with our little monsters for the position of Su Jin''s younger brother!


    Even subordinates drink alcohol, your name, when we are fools!


    "That''s it, forget it, since they are all fighting behind my back, that''s my little brother."


    Su Jin doesn''t care who this person is, he just needs to think he is his younger brother anyway.


    Grass class platform does not care about these.


    When he is in line with Hakoba, his forces here will definitely be brought to Hakoba to participate in the battle of gods.


    Anyway, it''s not that Su Jin is in charge of the daily management of Arcadia, that''s what worries the rabbit.


    "Come on, let''s drink together!"


    Su Jin waved his hand.


    "okay!"


    A group of monsters followed Su Jin with a smile, occupied the backyard of the shrine, and set up a banquet.


    You don''t need to pay attention to the banquet of monsters, you can have food, meat and wine to drink, and there is a place to sit.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    "To celebrate today''s big victory, everyone drink!"


    "okay!"


    A group of monsters toasted and drank in a lively manner.


    After Su Jin finished drinking a bowl of wine, he just put down the big bowl and was eating river sashimi, when a girl with fox ears poured him a bottle of wine.


    Su Jin didn''t care when the pouring maid beside her was replaced, but reached out and touched the girl''s fox ears:


    "What race are you from? Are your ears cute?"


    "It''s from the fox family."


    His ears were touched, causing Jiu Zhong to tremble, and he poured Su Jin wine carefully and said:


    "General, this cup to you."


    She simply picked up the bowl Su Jin had drunk and poured it down.


    "Good drink!"


    Su Jin laughed and clapped his hands, then took an unused bowl and said:

 Chapter 472：

    "Come, you drink with me."


    "Yes!"


    Jiuzhong wiped the drink overflowing from the corner of his mouth and replied with a smile, his eyes sparkling like he was looking at an idol.


    "Oh!!"


    A kind of monster sees the daughter of the former general toasting the new general, and calls out with a frantic look.


    "Crazy, all crazy."


    Hei Ge, who still maintains a cat mentality, is completely stupid.


    During the day, what she stole from the Mother of Demons summoned the existence of Su Jin''s position.


    She suppressed the two monster lords who sheltered her, and then became the new monster lord. He also swept away the dark world of the entire Kyoto. Then at night, the daughter of the former monster lord, Jiuzhong, blushed and toasted Su Jin. .


    The girl''s Huaichun appearance, she felt that the world was too crazy when she saw the black song.


    Mom!


    My eldest monster, your mother was scared to pee by the man in front of you during the day, did you know that?


    Oh, you don''t know.


    But don''t you think there''s something wrong with pouring a drink on someone who''s suddenly taking your mother''s place?


    You are the princess of the former dynasty, and he is the emperor of the new dynasty. Is there something wrong with the relationship between the two of you?


    Wait, why did you sit in his arms?


    My princess, are you out of your mind? Why are you drinking yourself all the time?


    Hey, hold it up, wait, that''s the direction to the shrine''s room, right?


    Damn it, **** it, Your Highness Ninth Layer, you want to go to heaven and stand shoulder to shoulder with the sun!


    Yasaka Highness, Yasaka Highness, you went there, oh, you were drinking under the cherry tree next to you.


    wait?


    drink wine?


    What are you drinking at this time?


    Your daughter was carried into the room by a wild man! You still look melancholy, what is melancholy!


    You are going to save people!


    It''s too late to go any further!


    Hei Ge looked at it, and everyone was dumbfounded.


    Until the willow tip on the moon, when a group of monsters fell to the ground and fell asleep.


    There is also a black cat squatting on the cushion, looking up at the sky:


    "I''m so stupid. I shouldn''t steal things. If I don''t steal things, the monster force I live in will not become like this... I''m really stupid."


    "Woo, Bai Yin, my sister misses you."


    Chapter 0610 Arrival of Azazel


    On the outskirts of Kyoto, an abandoned church, with black feathers falling from the air.


    "You were beaten badly, Baiqiu."


    Baiqiu, who was nailed to the cross on the roof of the church, opened his eyes and looked at the man in a pure white suit, purple bow tie, and yellow and black hair who participated in the war. .


    ¡ªAzazel.


    The first fallen angel in the bible, the current governor of the fallen angels.


    "To be honest, when I got the news, people were startled."


    Azazel stood in front of the church and shrugged towards Baiqiu:


    "Even you were defeated. When did the monster become so strong?"


    Baiqiu, who was nailed to the cross, was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "It''s not the monster that is stronger, it''s that strange man."


    Baiqiu said this, fell into memory, and muttered to himself:


    "Speed, strength, control, all the things that make up a strong man, I''m far inferior to that man, and fiasco naturally becomes a matter of course."


    "Oh?"


    Azazel''s expression turned serious for the first time:


    "The monster''s new general, is the man named Su Jin that strong?"


    Even if it was only half a day, the Fallen Angel''s intelligence network still allowed Azazel to get the information he deserved.


    Azazel was deeply afraid of Su Jin, an unknown powerhouse who suddenly appeared.


    Baiqiu''s combat power is not inferior to him. Without using small means, it is very difficult for him to defeat Baiqiu.


    But even so, Baiqiu was defeated by the man named Su Jin, and he was nailed to the cross when he couldn''t even resist.


    There are only a few who can achieve this level, even in the top ten in the world.


    This level of powerhouse does not appear casually.


    "It looks like a Lord God is joking with us?" Azazel''s tone became frivolous again.


    He suspected that Su Jin was disguised by those in the top ten.


    Otherwise, it can''t explain a super strong man who suddenly appeared.


    Is it the emperor who has been trying to figure out how to deal with Hinduism? Or one of the three god-kings of Hinduism, or Orpheus, the dragon who sees his head but does not see his tail...


    "Not those people."


    Baiqiu shook his head and rejected Azazel''s guess.


    "He should not have made a disguise. On the contrary, what he said made me very concerned."


    Baiqiu ignored the nail that nailed his palm to the cross, and forcefully tore off his right hand, completely ignoring the flowing blood, and took off the woman''s clothes hanging on his face, with a slightly unnatural expression on his face.


    "What?" Azazel raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise.


    Baiqiu clenched the clothes in his hands, squeezed tightly, and said in a deep voice:


    "''I heard that you are shaking M, then use this to humiliate you, Mr. Bai who can''t even protect his wife.''"


    "Hello..."


    Azazel''s face changed:


    "That girl, Zhu Nai, how could it be related to this monster."


    Azazel knew about Baiqiu''s family affairs very well, but he felt incredible when he knew it.


    In the past, he secretly fell in love with a straight family member of the Himejima family, one of the five families in the island country, and gave birth to a daughter, Himejima Akeno, and planned to live a secluded life before her daughter grew up.


    However, the good times did not last long.


    In a conflict of forces, he had to summon Baiqiu to return to the Fallen Angel headquarters to deal with the enemy.


    And Baiqiu''s enemy contacted the Himejima family at that time, and successfully surrounded and killed Baiqiu''s wife by taking advantage of the hostility of the Himejima family to the heretics in the clan.


    Afterwards, although Baiqiu eliminated those enemies, due to the alliance of the five demon-exorcising families, angels and demons and other gods were coveting them, so they were forced to leave the Himejima family uneradicated.


    The head of the Himejima clan who ordered Baiqiu''s wife to be killed is still alive and well.


    In addition, Baiqiu himself is a heavy shaker of information, and only Azazel and Baiqiu''s daughter Himejima Akeno who met by chance knew it.


    There are only three of them who know about this matter, and there are no more than ten people in this world who know the whole story of Baiqiu''s wife''s murder, and they are basically high-level fallen angels.


    In this case, the only person who will leak the secret is Himejima Akeno, the daughter of Baiqiu who hated Baiqiu because of the tragic death of her mother.


    But... how could that little girl who had just been sheltered by the famous devil Gremory family a few years ago know a super powerhouse that even Baiqiu could defeat?


    "Sajjax hasn''t left the underworld recently." Azazel said with an unnatural expression.


    "I know." Baiqiu said in a deep voice.


    The person Akino Himejima knew and who could win him steadily was Sarjax Lucifer, the transcender who surpassed the limits of the devil.


    and¡­¡­


    "Even if it''s Sarjax, it''s impossible to seriously hurt me that easily."


    Baiqiu rubbed his chest, still feeling the tingling pain.


    one strike.


    It was just a blow, a blow he didn''t even see, and he was defeated.


    This method is definitely not Sarjax.


    "Shit."


    Azazel scratched his cheek in distress:


    "It''s all this age, how come this kind of monster still appears."


    Azazel said this and smiled self-deprecatingly:


    "Well, if Walli knew about it, he would probably be very happy."


    Only a fighter like his adopted son, Walli Lucifer, would be happy to know that another super strong man appeared in the world.


    For Azazel, who is responsible for the survival of the fallen angels, this is troublesome.


    There are more and more monsters in the world, but the fallen angels are getting weaker and weaker, and the population is getting smaller and smaller, which makes my stomach hurt.


    "A few years ago, I was still laughing at Michael''s cowardice, calling all the angels back to heaven, sticking to self-proclaimed self-proclaimed, and even the church couldn''t control it. As a result, it seems that his decision was right, and I was too stupid."


    Azazel sighed helplessly.


    It would be great if the fallen angels also had a private world like the heaven.


    Whether it is a battle or a battle, it can be done by itself.


    Unfortunately, fallen angels do not have such an advantage.


    Azazel raised his head, looked at Baiqiu who had torn him off the cross with a heavy face, and asked:


    "Will that unknown powerhouse be our enemy?"


    Chapter 0611 Baiqiu''s Decision


    "I have no idea."


    Facing Azazel''s question, Baiqiu shook his head:


    "Our influence in Kyoto is very small, that is, I will often come here to hang out. Even if it is ceded to the other party, whether it can satisfy his appetite is a question mark."


    "But there is one thing I know very well."


    When Baiqiu said this, a smile appeared on his face:


    "That''s the five major demon families. They are definitely more nervous than our fallen angels."


    "After all, Kyoto is their base camp, not ours."


    Hearing this, Azazel shrugged and scratched the back of his head:


    "If it''s the guy that Xiao Zhunai knows, it is indeed the case."


    Azazel said this, looked at Baiqiu and said:


    "Of course, I know. You hope so too."


    "Azazel, will you still stop me?" Baiqiu suddenly asked in a deep voice.


    "Hey, I''m not an unreasonable fallen angel either."


    Azazel sighed and said in a complicated mood:


    "Last time it was because we really couldn''t take our hands off our side, but this time..."


    Azazel raised the corners of his mouth and said playfully:


    "To oppose such a strong man, it''s normal for the five families of demons to die and a few heads of the family to die, right?"

 Chapter 473：

    "It''s like the head of the Jijima family. I''ve heard that there are many enemies of the family. If there is an accident this time, it will be a normal thing."


    "Thanks, Azazel, next time I''ll treat you to a drink."


    Baiqiu thanked him, spread his wings, and disappeared into the church.


    Azazel heard the words, watched Baiqiu disappear, then looked at the bra that fell on the ground, shook his head helplessly, and sighed:


    "Really, because you want to kill the head of the Himejima family, do you even endure this kind of humiliation?"


    In fact, Azazel could understand Baiqiu''s thoughts.


    In the past, there were too many scruples and there was no way to do it, but now, there is a Su Jin top pot that came out, and Baiqiu wanted to kill the head of the Ji Dao family.


    Anyone who has a happy and happy family in the first foot and a family who is killed in the second foot will be as mad as Baiqiu.


    What''s more, it was the relatives on his wife''s side who ruined his family, so he hated it even more.


    Comparatively speaking, the humiliation Su Jin gave him was not so much a humiliation, but a stimulator of that resentment.


    If Baiqiu really does nothing to the Himejima family, then there will be a big problem.


    I just don''t know why the new youkai general would take the initiative to interfere with Baiqiu''s family affairs, and even deliberately create opportunities for Baiqiu.


    Could it be that he really came forward because of Xiao Zhunai?


    I don''t know how his eldest niece knew such a strong man, and how much he paid for asking him out.


    Thinking of this, Azazel shook his head:


    "However, if Baiqiu really kills the head of the Himejima family and lets the newly emerged strong man take the blame, things will become more troublesome if we don''t notify you."


    Azazel rubbed his chin, thought for a while, and simply walked out of the church, bought a letter at a nearby grocery store, and wrote some content.


    Then, he folded the letter into a paper airplane, looked at the Yasaka Shrine in the distance, and threw it away.


    After doing this, Azazel tidied up his clothes, turned around and walked into the alleys of Kyoto:


    "Next, it''s up to whoever wants to see me or not."


    "Young people today are really becoming more and more monsters..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the outskirts of Kyoto, in a large Japanese-style courtyard surrounded by a hill.


    The sound of footsteps rang without stopping for half the night.


    Facing this abnormal situation, Himejima Suzaku had to get up from the bed, put on a kimono, and walked out of his room with a cold face.


    With a tall ponytail, Himejima Suzaku, who was similar in appearance to Himejima Zhuna, but more seductive, walked through the corridor and came to the main courtyard.


    She stopped a hurried maid and asked:


    "What happened, why is the clan so panicked."


    "Lord Suzaku."


    When the maid saw Himejima Suzaku, she hurriedly lowered her head and said hello.


    Facing this inevitable next head of the family, the arrogant son of the Himejima family, the talented girl who inherited the spiritual beast Suzaku, the maid had to do the utmost courtesy:


    "My family''s staff in Kyoto were all taken away by Yasaka''s monster forces, and the two young masters were taken away. The owner of the family is now gathering people, contacting the other four families, and preparing to fight the monsters."


    "what?"


    After Himejima Suzaku heard the news, her face was stunned. Then, her face sank, and she asked:


    "What is the specific situation, tell me everything you know."


    "Yes."


    The maid nodded when she heard the words, and the news that the monster forces suddenly launched an attack today and swept the entire Kyoto forces came quickly.


    "All the residences of the five demon families have been cleared? Baiqiu, the leader of the fallen angel, has also been severely injured and humiliated? Six eminent monks of Buddhism have passed away... This..."


    Himejima Suzaku couldn''t help rubbing his temples, suspecting that he hadn''t woken up.


    But soon, she put this idea behind her head.


    The most urgent task is to find out the reason why the monster forces suddenly went crazy, and investigate the true intentions of the new monster general, Su Jin.


    Like the head of the family, Jijima Zhuhuang, who was ready to go to war at the first sign of disagreement, Jijima Zhuque simply couldn''t accept it.


    She knew very well that Himejima Zhuhuang was definitely because of his family''s sense of honor and self-esteem that he couldn''t bear the fact that a lowly creature like a monster attacked the Himejima family.


    But in Himejima Suzaku''s view, at times like this, the more rampant youkai are, the more calm you need to be.


    The reasons for the enemy''s madness, the cards, the bottom line, the strengths and weaknesses of one''s own side, these things are simply the way to die.


    However, Himejima Suzaku also knew that the old-fashioned patriarchs and clan elders would not accept their opinions at all.


    Just like when she protested the execution of her cousin Himejima Akinoki, who was half-human and half-fallen angel.


    At this moment, a domestic servant quickly ran over and said respectfully:


    "Master Suzaku, the head of the family has a life, let you lead the clan to reconcile with the other five members."


    When the servant said this, he paused, and then said nervously:


    "We and the monsters are at war!"


    "I understand."


    Hearing this, Himejima Suzaku''s face didn''t change, but his stomach was about to faint.


    This family is really rotten to the root... Himejima Suzaku thought with a cold face.


    And at this time.


    A bright light shone in her vision.


    Then, a few seconds later, the rumbling thunder sounded.


    Then came the screams of the domestic servants:


    "The owner is dead-!!"


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    Dangdang beating the gong, screaming one after another.


    On the other hand, Himejima Suzaku had a solemn expression.


    On the one hand, it was because the head of the Himejima family would not die so easily, and on the other hand, it was the dazzling thunder light just now.


    "It''s the big monster Nine-Tailed Fox Yasaka, or... the Thunder Angel ''Baiqiu''."


    Himejima Suzaku understands that no matter who shoots, things will become more complicated and tricky.


    For the first time, Himejima Suzaku had the idea that the rotten family was about to come to an end.


    After a long silence, Himejima Suzaku said softly:


    "The Himejima family is running out of time..."


    When she said this, the hand under the kimono gradually tightened.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    early morning.


    Yasaka Shrine.


    The sound of thumping footsteps sounded in the corridor.


    Ravenous Tengu ran to the door of a room, and across the sliding door, knelt down with a letter and said:


    "General, I found a letter to you in the shrine''s mailbox."


    "Um?"


    Questions sounded, followed by the sound of dressing, and the girl''s mumbling.


    Hearing that it was the voice of the former general''s daughter, Kunou, the Crow Tengu was sweating wildly, and quickly blocked his hearing, looked down at the floor, and pretended not to hear anything.


    Then, the door opened.


    Su Jin, who put on a white kimono, walked out and picked up the letter in his hand:


    "Oh? A letter from Azazel?"


    "It''s interesting, it seems that he finally agreed to let Baiqiu do it?"


    After reading the letter, Su Jin lit it on fire, then smiled and said to Ravenclaw:


    "Prepare a table of banquets, but I want to see what tricks the fallen angel governor intends to play."


    "Yes!"


    The Crow Tengu should be right.


    Chapter 0612 This is the idea that a serious person can have?


    Shrine side hall.


    Su Jin sat at the low table full of dishes, pouring himself a drink.


    Beside him is Tacheng Heige, who still maintains the black cat form.


    At this moment, Heige was squatting on the tatami, looking at the floor with a complicated cat face.


    "Aren''t you going to return to human form?"


    Su Jin shook the glass and glanced at Tacheng Heige.


    The latter shrank his head, but just gave Su Jin a complicated look.


    "I can''t see."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, at this time, the sensible person should have changed back and poured him wine.


    It''s a pity that the black song still seems to be stuck in the scene of last night''s shock.


    For a while, he couldn''t recover from the "shock" he brought back a monster master.


    At this time, the footsteps of Tatata sounded, but it was the Crow Tengu who came to the front of the side hall and said:


    "General, the guests are here."


    The sliding door was slowly opened, and Su Jin came into view of the Crow Tengu and the middle-aged man behind him in a white suit with a cynical smile.


    "Yo~"


    Su Jin waved his hand casually and pointed to the low table opposite him:


    "Please sit down."


    Azazel''s pupils shrank, he stepped forward with a smile, and sat on the ground casually:


    "Then I''ll be disrespectful."


    "I don''t have a woman to accompany you to drink, can you?"


    Su Jin poured himself a glass of wine and said casually.


    "Ah, that''s a pity."


    Azazel looked bored without the joy of life.


    Su Jin shrugged at this time:


    "I can''t help it, I don''t like vulgar fans. If I like it, I don''t feel good about pouring wine for you, so I just don''t arrange people."


    "Oh? It''s really a domineering speech." Azazel said with a frivolous expression, "I don''t know what kind of woman your brother likes?"


    Su Jin raised his head and glanced at him, stretched out his hand, loosened his five fingers, and remembered to clench slowly:


    "I want it all."


    "Well, it''s really domineering."


    Azazel laughed and poured himself a glass of wine. After filling it up, he picked up the glass and toasted Su Jin:


    "This generation, I respect our acquaintance this time, and I hope we can forget the previous unhappiness."

 Chapter 474：

    After he finished speaking, he finished the glass of wine in one gulp.


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t stop him, just grinned and said:


    "Are you interested in selling fallen angels?"


    "Um?"


    After drinking, Azazel frowned. He didn''t know whether it was because he saved Tai Lie or if Su Jin''s words made him unhappy.


    Azazel, who didn''t know why Su Jin asked this question, thoughtfully said:


    "Although the fallen angel is a little worse, it can''t compare to Mr. Su Jin''s monster unity, but it won''t betray his compatriots."


    "No, no, you misunderstood."


    Su Jin waved his hand, then grinned and said:


    "I''m not buying a fallen angel, but the position under your ass."


    Tacheng Heige, who was still distracted at first, was stunned when he heard the words.


    what''s the situation?


    Is Su Jin buying the position of the Fallen Angel Governor?


    After he became the master of monsters, does he still want to be the governor of fallen angels? !


    Are you ready to buy the Governor''s seat from the current Fallen Angel Governor?


    This¡­¡­


    What kind of head melon seeds can come up with such a slapstick operation? Long knowledge!


    Azazel''s eyes shrank for a while, and then the frivolity on his face subsided a lot, and he said strangely:


    "Mr. Su Jin, are you kidding me?"


    "Do you think I look like a monster?" Su Jin asked nonchalantly.


    When Azazel heard the words, he glanced at Su Jin seriously, then shook his head and said:


    "It''s not like, the breath is wrong, you are closer to a human being than a monster."


    "Yes, I''m a human." Su Jin nodded, and then said again: "But now I''m also the master of monsters in Kyoto."


    "So, you can also be the governor of the fallen angels?" Azazel understood Su Jin''s logic.


    There is also a human being who can become the master of monsters, so naturally he can also become the governor of fallen angels.


    Su Jin is emphasizing with him that he is serious.


    He really wanted to buy the position of the Fallen Governor with Azazel.


    "That''s right."


    Su Jin smiled, poured himself a glass of wine, and said:


    "Make a price."


    "I think I should be dreaming." Azazel smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Originally, he came here to explain Baiqiu''s behavior, and at the same time to test Su Jin''s role.


    But it was unexpected that someone planned to buy his position as the Governor of the Fallen Angel.


    It''s just like child''s play.


    "This is not a dream."


    Su Jin took a sip of the wine calmly, and said indifferently:


    "The increase of members only depends on the fallen angels. Except for a few high-level Ten Wings, almost all members of the martial arts faction."


    "Middle and low-level fallen angels even seduce church members every day, hoping to cause them to fall, or to satisfy their own desires after falling from heaven. Sometimes they don''t even obey the orders of their bosses.


    Speaking of which, Su Jinyu said earnestly:


    "Old man, to be honest, I still recommend that you get rid of such junk stocks. Can you take care of yourself? If you have the mind to manage this group of war criminals, it is better to study some artifacts, and occasionally have a bubble and drink some wine. Isn''t he sweet?"


    When Azazel heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he said in an unnatural tone:


    "If I hadn''t clearly remembered that I didn''t know you, I would have doubted which cadre of our fallen angels you are."


    Why is there something wrong with his fallen angel, Su Jin understands better than his governor?


    Azazel actually knows that he is not suitable to manage the fallen angels, but he is the first fallen angel. He built the structure of the fallen angels. Everyone believes in him and believes that he can Lead the fallen angel.


    Therefore, out of a sense of responsibility and due to various complicated situations, Azazel became the first Governor of the Fallen Angels.


    Come to think of it, it''s been a few years.


    From ancient times, when the God of the Bible was still alive, to the three-way war, to the soft knife cutting meat after the war, until now, Azazel wants to cultivate an heir.


    The great-grandson of the original Lucifer, the White Dragon Emperor Wally Lucifer of this generation is the candidate in his heart.


    If you want to abdicate, he really wants to, but he doesn''t really feel relieved about returning to a battle madman like Wall-E.


    But sold to Su Jin.


    It''s impossible to think about.


    But impossible is impossible. This kind of thing can''t be said openly, at least it can''t make the relationship too stiff with Su Jin.


    "this matter¡­¡­"


    "The racial continuation of the fallen angels."


    Su Jin suddenly interrupted Azazel.


    Azazel raised his head and looked at Su Jin with a little astonishment.


    "I can solve this problem." Su Jin looked at Azazel quietly, and immediately smiled: "I can also clean up those fighting madness."


    "As for the artifact, that kind of thing, I can find a way to get the first-hand information in the hands of the God of the Bible."


    "What''s the price like?"


    "This..." Azazel''s expression was unusually unnatural.


    The continuation of the fallen angel is one of the most important things in his heart, and the first-hand information on the artifact is also what he wants but cannot.


    As for the martial arts faction in the Fallen Angel, he didn''t really care too much.


    But Su Jin''s price is really...a bit high...


    Azazel narrowed his eyes and said in a serious tone:


    "I want to know who you represent?"


    The subtext is that there is that big guy standing behind Su Jin.


    When he said this, Azazel had doubts.


    He suspected that it was Emperor Shitian, the Eastern Heavenly Emperor who had been plotting against the three major forces of the Bible.


    If it was him, then this kind of thing is obviously unacceptable.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said proudly:


    "I only represent myself."


    "I understand."


    Azazel sighed.


    Not the worst answer, but not the best either.


    "I''ve never believed what my mouth says, only what I do."


    Azazel said this, stood up and looked at Su Jin''s face with a serious face.


    "The continuation of the fallen angel, the first-hand information of the artifact, and the suppression of the martial arts faction, to do these things, I offer the position of the governor of the fallen angel with both hands."


    Su Jin stared at Azazel, picked up the wine bottle, and said, "Deal!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    under the steps of the shrine.


    Azazel, who ended the exchange, looked a little dazed.


    "I seem to have come to test it... How did I end up holding the position of the governor... Really..."


    Azazel thought about it, and always felt that Su Jin was a bit evil. Would a normal person think of buying the position of the Fallen Angel Governor? Normal people don''t have this idea at all!


    Azazel scratched his head strangely, turned to look at the Yasaka Shrine on the mountain:


    "Forget it, let''s take a look."


    "Before I didn''t get any results, he couldn''t do anything about me if I stayed on the position of the governor and didn''t leave."


    Azazel paused for a while, thinking about Baiqiu''s affairs, and thinking about the five demons who were attacked.


    Take these guys looking for death and try Su Jin''s skills.


    If it is really strong, then he just retires to enjoy happiness.


    He''s had enough of being a smart guy in a group of savage martial artists.


    "I always feel that the world is going to be in chaos."


    The black feathers fell, and Azazel disappeared at the end of the sky.


    Chapter 0613 Black Song: So here comes the problem


    Inside the shrine, Tacheng Heige, who was squatting on the tatami, looked at the open door in amazement:


    "So promised?"


    "The governor of the fallen angels, Azazel, the famous fallen angel in the Bible agreed like this?"


    "Otherwise what do you think?"


    Su Jin ate some side dishes, filled his stomach, put down his chopsticks, picked up the hot towel on the low table, and wiped the corners of his mouth:


    "It''s just a preliminary intention. Could it be that he would choose to turn his face on me?"


    When Su Jin said this, he sneered:


    "Baiqiu just came down from the cross."


    Baiqiu''s strength was on a par with Azazel, and Azazel himself knew that.


    Since Baiqiu is an opponent that can be solved in three or two strokes to Su Jin, Azazel thinks that he will not be too strong.


    This is the premise of friendly talks between the two sides.


    If you want these people in the upper positions to meet with an equal attitude, you must first show equal strength.


    Su Jin''s fist is enough for the two to communicate equally.


    This is the premise of conversation.


    "..." Tacheng Heige opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but finally kept silent again.


    She agreed with Su Jin''s words in her heart.


    As early as when she was used as an experiment at a young age, she knew that it was possible for Azazel to abdicate and become a virtuous person if his strength was strong enough.


    In the past, that was the case with the heiress of the Naberius family that she killed.


    Hei Ge''s strength is stronger than her master, so he can kill the opponent, defeat the pursuers sent by the devil, and escape safely to the sphere of the monster''s influence.


    But unfortunately, she was not strong enough at the beginning.


    Otherwise, Heige could run away with his sister Bai Yin, instead of letting the Gremory family adopt his sister through an intermediary.


    Although that Rias Gremory is the excellent master of Tacheng Black Song who has repeatedly confirmed that he will not abuse Tacheng Baiyin.


    But after all, if you can''t become a slave of the devil, Hei Ge still doesn''t want his sister to become a slave.


    Hei Ge just wants his sister to be a free cat mandrill, not a demon slave who fights for the master''s status.


    However, unfortunately, she is not strong enough, far from strong enough.


    Thinking of this, Tacheng Heige''s mood is very complicated.

 Chapter 475：

    Yet at this moment.


    A scream of ''meow'' came from Heige''s mouth.


    Tacheng Heige suddenly found that he was grabbed by the neck and lifted up.


    In an instant, Tacheng Heige''s body softened.


    A cat''s weak spot is often around the neck, because that''s where the female cat bites when she moves with her young.


    Wherever it is caught, for the cat, it is equivalent to being held by its mother. It instinctively thinks it is safe and automatically becomes honest.


    Faced with this racial nature, Black Song is no exception.


    Her whole body became limp, and she couldn''t resist even if she wanted to.


    "What do you want to do?" Tacheng Heige asked in a panic.


    "Fuck the cat!"


    Su Jin took the black song into his arms with a natural look, and then walked out of the side hall slowly.


    "What do you want to do? Where are you taking me?"


    When Tacheng Heige said this, he was full of panic.


    Don''t panic.


    Last night, the princess of the nine-tailed fox clan, His Highness Jiuzhong was carried away by Su Jin like this.


    She didn''t want to... wait... If something happened to Su Jin, would she give birth to a very strong child...


    Tacheng Heige suddenly turned his head to the direction of giving birth.


    After all, before my mother died, I asked her to inherit the catfish family.


    In this world, if you want to continue the race, you must have a strong child, so naturally, her husband must find a particularly powerful man.


    ¡®Wait a minute, what are you thinking about, Heige? Why do you think about having a baby just because you are hugged? ! ¡¯


    Tacheng Heige hurriedly covered his face with his cat''s paw, but did not find that Su Jin carried her to the backyard and came under a cherry blossom tree.


    Su Jin stood in front of the cherry tree, looked up at the cherry blossoms in full bloom, and said lightly:


    "Come out."


    "Come out? What come out?" Tacheng Heige came back to his senses and looked around in amazement.


    At this moment, the trunk of the cherry tree changed color.


    A figure wrapped in brown clothes broke away from the trunk of the cherry tree, knelt down on one knee and said:


    "The Queen team belongs to, Nania Lucifegus has seen His Majesty."


    Lucifer... Tacheng Heige heard this surname, and his whole person was not well.


    Because this surname is the surname of six families outside Lucifer.


    The most famous Lucifer in existence is the demon queen of demon Lilith, the silver-haired annihilation queen Gurephia Lucifer.


    She infiltrated the other party''s palace only yesterday, and has she been found now?


    For a moment, Tacheng Heige only felt horrified, and he didn''t even care about the honorific title in the second half of the sentence.


    "Queen? Queen?" Su Jin thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Does Algor have anything for you to pass to me?"


    "His Majesty the ancestor asked me to forward a letter to you."


    Nania opened the zipper on her chest, took out a letter from her arms, and handed it over respectfully.


    Su Jin glanced at the place where the letter was taken, took the letter speechlessly, opened it and read it again.


    ''Wait, what''s going on here? Didn''t you come to catch me? Also, I seem to have heard the honorific title of Your Majesty just now? ¡¯


    Returning to God, Tacheng Heige looked at the respectful pure-blooded demon in front of him, and then turned to look at Su Jin, who was looking down at the letter next to him.


    The height of the letter was just five or six centimeters higher than the position of Hei Ge, who was being held by Su Jin.


    Did they know each other... Tacheng Heige suddenly understood.


    She suspected that she, it seemed, seemed, should have been tricked by Sarjax.


    There was nothing she wanted in that palace.


    The purpose of the devil''s side may be to let her steal the gem and summon the man who is holding her now.


    Could it be that my delusion yesterday was true...


    Tacheng Heige swallowed and thought incredulously.


    She seriously suspected that the man who was holding her now was the husband of Lilith, the first-generation demon, the first-generation Lucifer.


    The arrogant fallen angel who is rumored to join forces with the other three demon kings to fight the God of the Bible.


    It''s really possible!


    Tacheng Heige screamed in his heart.


    Well, here comes the question.


    Will Cat Mandrill and Lucifer''s child be strong?


    It looks like it might be very strong, right?


    Tacheng Black Song fell into chaos.


    Chapter 0614 Su Jin set the route


    "So that''s the case, has she been preparing for that ceremony?"


    After reading the letter, Su Jin flicked the letter and set it on fire.


    This is not difficult for him who holds the power of flashing heat, and even because he still holds the power of destruction, the letters are burned with extra energy, and unless the power is used, it is absolutely impossible to restore.


    Through the letter, Su Jin understood Algor''s plan.


    The other party has been influencing the system of the gods of the Bible in the dark all these years, spreading the ritual of holy annihilation all over the world to prepare for the fallen gods.


    On the other hand, Al Gore basically did not interfere in other matters. Most of the time, she spent most of the time in the palace in the underworld consolidating the spirituality gained from the previous world and constructing her own view of the universe.


    As Al Gore said in the letter, there can only be one observer in the world. If she has too much influence in the world, it will only interfere with Su Jin''s observation of the world of Demon High School.


    For this reason, she tried her best to restrain her influence, but only interfered with the historical process in the corners, even the system only exerted influence, not too deep, but left Su Jin as a channel for invading the God of the Bible system.


    Her purpose has always been clear, the arrangement of the spells of Sheng Jie and the consolidation of spirituality.


    She has almost completed these two points, and she will be able to succeed in a few months.


    In comparison, Su Jin might be dragging his feet.


    "No wonder there are no traces of the Hakoniwa system on Yasaka and Slicker. I thought she had only been doing her own thing for hundreds of years. Fortunately, this guy has something to do."


    Su Jin sighed slightly with emotion.


    When he first came to the world of Demon High School, he tested the level of the world''s big monsters.


    The result was as he said.


    There is no trace of the Little Garden system.


    This also means that Algor did not give aid to the demons.


    Otherwise, after hundreds of years, the strength can be regarded as the demon king level, and Yasaka and the slicker who can be regarded as the world''s masters will not be so weak.


    The change in the power system is often the first to benefit from the strong. If they do not benefit, it means that the trajectory of the entire world is still close to the original.


    Of course, Su Jin didn''t take the original book as a treasure, Dingtian just used it as a reference.


    So what Su Jin has to do next is to cooperate with Algor''s actions, and by the way, bring this world observation into Hakoten''s rule.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but said speechlessly: "After working for a long time, she left all the troubles to me!"


    Su Jin had reason to believe that the time Al Gore spent on beautifying definitely exceeded the time he spent under the system of the God of the Bible, which was absolutely possible.


    Nania in front of her lowered her head and pretended not to hear anything.


    Before coming, Grefia said it.


    Treat the person in front of you as the first-generation Lucifer who has been missing for a long time.


    In view of this, Nania is very honest. Even if she is a member of the Demon Council, a very small number of pure-blooded demons can only be servants in the face of this majesty.


    The servants, on the other hand, cannot hear bad words from their masters.


    Su Jin didn''t care what the demon in front of him thought, just said lightly:


    "According to the procedure, you are lurking beside me and act as a messenger at any time."


    "Yes."


    Nania nodded, and her figure gradually melted into the air.


    It''s just that Su Jin clearly perceives that the other party is actually nearby, and even secretly communicates with the underworld.


    Seeing this, he didn''t care, just shook his head and said helplessly:


    "It looks like I''m on the right track."


    Integrate all ethnic groups and gods, become the only king, and defend against the coming world.


    In Su Jin''s guess, this may be the fastest way to clear customs in this world.


    And he did the same after he came to this world.


    The monster power is the first step, followed by the incorporation of the five demons, and then the involvement of the fallen angels, and then the integration of the three major forces of the Bible, and based on this, the world will be swallowed up.


    The route is set, the next question is how to go!


    And at this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out.


    Indeed, the signboard little brother Crow Tengu hurriedly ran into the backyard:


    "It''s not good, General! The younger brother in front reported that the five demon exorcists are about to call!"


    "What are you panicking about?" Su Jin glared at Yatiangu, who immediately shrank his neck and lowered his head.


    "Let Shuten, Yasaka, and the sly-headed ghost gather in the front hall, and by the way, bring the combat power above the middle level, and we will fight with those demon exorcists!"


    Tacheng Heige in his arms twitched when he heard this.


    Do you really think you are the master of monsters?


    Well, that seems to be true!


    "Yes, General!" Ya Tengu shouted excitedly, and then hurried to call someone.


    For the monsters, these few days are the most exciting festivals. In the past, the monsters who were suffocated and aggrieved and did not dare to fight with the five demons, I am afraid that they can have a good time today.


    On weekdays, the five demon-exorcist families maintain their noble human bloodline, and they often bully these little monsters.


    Well now, with Su Jin taking the lead, everyone is of the same level of power, who is afraid of who!


    Done!


    "Let''s go."


    Su Jin stroked Heige''s supple back and took a step forward with a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Himejima house at sunrise in the morning.


    Himejima Suzaku sat in the cluttered room, watching the clan elders jump up and down there with a cold face.


    "Retaliation, we must retaliate! Don''t suppress the arrogance of those smashed monsters, they are afraid that they will ride on our heads and shit!"


    "I agree with the second elder''s suggestion. The mere monsters just swept our station in Kyoto, and they came to attack the family master at night. This is simply trampling on the glory of the Himejima family!"


    "I have already informed the other four that they are willing to dispatch some of their staff to form an alliance to crusade the monsters in Kyoto."


    "Everyone, it''s time for revenge!"


    "Patriarch, order it!"


    "Patriarch, it''s up to you!"


    As the exorcists were talking, they looked at the man at the head.

 Chapter 476：

    Which is a man with bandages all over his body and burn marks on his bare skin. He is hardly a man.


    It was the head of the Himejima clan, Himejima Zhuhuang.


    Last night''s sneak attack had hit him hard. If it wasn''t for the use of Phoenix''s tears purchased from the clan, he would have already died.


    It was because Phoenix''s tears couldn''t heal his injuries, and the Himejima family confirmed that the sneak attack last night was definitely a super strong man with the strength of the ''Monster Lord''.


    Otherwise, Jijima Zhuhuang, whose strength is not too far apart from the Monster Lord, would not have been recreated like this.


    At this time, Jijima Zhuhuang, who was enduring physical pain, gritted his teeth and said with red eyes:


    "Suzaku."


    He called out Himejima Suzaku''s name, and then asked in a deep voice:


    "You lead the team, activate the spiritual beast Suzaku, to deal with those Kyoto monsters, can you do it?"


    Himejima Suzaku wanted to refuse.


    But the sights condensed on her body made her unable to say anything to refuse.


    In the end, she is still lacking in strength... When the patriarch has made a decision and most of the clan elders are planning to go to war, her right to speak as a patriarch''s heir is still too small after all.


    The hand under the kimono clenched secretly, Himejima Suzaku was silent for a moment, and finally sighed:


    "no problem."


    She is still too weak after all...


    Chapter 0615 Himejima Suzaku made up his mind


    Along with Himejima Suzaku, the task was completed.


    The group of militants suddenly cheered, as if once the Suzaku of the Himejima family was dispatched, all the monsters would be wiped out.


    In the negotiation of many clan elders deciding the attack time, Himejima Suzaku arranged for his confidants to continue to listen, while he claimed that he needed to adjust his state, left the negotiation hall, and came to the back mountain of Himejima''s house.


    There is a shrine near the back mountain, where her aunt, Himejima Juli used to live.


    Arriving in front of the empty shrine, Himejima Suzaku looked at the shrine that was already covered with spider webs, and said lightly:


    "Your purpose has been achieved."


    Black feathers fell.


    Baiqiu appeared before the sacred torii, leaning against the pillars of the torii, looking at the cobwebbed house.


    Seeing the appearance of Baiqiu, Himejima Suzaku said in his heart as expected, but his face became more and more serious:


    "Have fallen angels and monsters joined forces?"


    Baiqiu didn''t answer, just looked at the former residence silently.


    "Can you give me some more time? Give me a few more years, and I will be sure to defeat Zhu Huang and become the head of the family. Then..."


    Before Himejima Suzaku finished speaking, Baiqiu said:


    "Juli is dead."


    "In the beginning, I was worried about Di Shitian''s peeping at the fallen angel, and I was worried about Zhu Li asking me not to kill her relatives before she died, and I also wanted to see what you would give me if you promised me an explanation. The answer, so I didn''t do it."


    Himejima Suzaku fell silent.


    Baiqiu said calmly at this time:


    "Just like my daughter Zhu Nai said, I am a coward, but there will be a day when a coward can''t bear it."


    Himejima Suzaku looked embarrassed, but could not refute.


    She has a good relationship with her aunt Himejima Juli, but it is because she is so good that she can no longer persuade Baiqiu.


    After all, he gave her the opportunity to rectify the Himejima family, but in the end, she handed over an unsatisfactory answer.


    "I will sneak into the monster''s side to find a way to kill the two trash sons of the Himejima family, and treat it as a gift for you."


    "I advise you one last time, Suzaku, that man, that new monster general is someone I can''t even match."


    "The Himejima family is coming to an end, you''d better prepare yourself mentally."


    Baiqiu said that, his figure gradually disappeared into the air.


    Himejima Suzaku watched Baiqiu leave, and finally, she sighed.


    "Why don''t I know that the family has gone the wrong way..."


    Useless clansmen will be abandoned, and those who violate clan rules will be executed. It is absolutely forbidden for the blood of the Himejima family to be contaminated by any impurity power.


    Such the Himejima family, despite being under high pressure, still maintains the status of the five demon-repelling families under the inheritance of the spiritual beast Suzaku.


    But compared to other recuperating forces, the Himejima family had the most conflicts.


    Not to mention, the closest thing is that the execution of Himejima Zhu Li attracted Baiqiu''s hatred, expel Himejima Tang Di, and caused the other party to create a virtual organization to study the power of demons and wait for an opportunity to retaliate.


    And in recent years, Azazel''s cousin, Tobio Ikase, was accepted as a disciple by Azazel.


    These people were all expelled by the Himejima family, and they should have become the powerful foreign aid of the Himejima family.


    But now, they are all enemies.


    The family''s rules are too stupid, what can she do? She is also desperate.


    Aunt Zhu Li was expelled just because of the ability to attract monsters in her bloodline, and the direct lineage that gave birth to a fallen angel and was executed was the most hated and saddest.


    At that time, she was only 11 years old, and she was powerless to stop the execution of the family, but her aunt, who knew her thoughts, still tried to buy time for her on Baiqiu''s side before she died.


    But now, she has nothing to do.


    Aunt, Zhu Nai... Himejima Suzaku closed the corners of his eyes and finally sighed.


    Perhaps, not blocking Baiqiu is also a way.


    Since it is impossible to change the stubbornness of the Himejima family from the inside, they will break it and stand up.


    Let those old stubborn die, and I will rule the Himejima family.


    Himejima Suzaku finally made up his mind.


    She always knew that she wasn''t ruthless enough, so she couldn''t make things happen. Now that things have come to this point, she will be ruthless and remove those cancers for the Himejima family.


    Thinking of this, Himejima Suzaku took a last look at the old shrine, then turned and left.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A long time after Himejima Suzaku left.


    Inside the shrine, two figures sneaked out of it.


    Among them, a girl with flaming red hair and an unusually plump figure, who was also wearing a school uniform, folded her arms and said:


    "It seems that, as you expected, the Himejima family is really in big trouble this time."


    "Ah la la, isn''t this a good thing? The five demons and monsters are fighting each other, can''t we demons take the opportunity to seize the territory?"


    The black-haired girl with a high ponytail and a more aggressive figure than the red-haired girl said with a smile.


    "Although I say that...but Akeno..."


    For the first time, Rias Gremory looked at her childhood sweetheart with complex eyes:


    "You never said that you are the daughter of the Thunder Angel Baiqiu."


    "You didn''t tell me that you kept people watching the Himejima family, and you also occupied the house of my hometown."


    Himejima Akeno looked at Rias with a smile, and when it came to the end, she had already gritted her teeth:


    "Thanks to the demon you sent, some things in the house can''t be used anymore. Those are things that my mother left behind."


    "Ah this..." Rias suddenly turned her eyes away with some guilty conscience.


    In any case, it is really inappropriate to spoil the relics of the little friend''s mother.


    "All in all, leave that alone for now."


    Rias deliberately strayed from the topic, not daring to look directly at Himejima Akeno:


    "Are you going to intervene in this matter?"


    "No..."


    Himejima Akeno was silent for a moment, then shook his head.


    She is now a member of the Gremory family, and her words are the same as Rias.


    And Rias, the younger sister of the Demon King Sarjax, was easily reminiscent of the will of the demons at this time.


    Her involvement in the fight between the five demons and monsters will affect Rias.


    "Then let''s just watch?" Rias was a little unwilling.


    Knowing who the enemy of the little sister is, but can''t start, which makes people a little embarrassed.


    "Look." Jijima Zhu Nai''s tone was calm: "If you really want to talk about it, you may not want us to take action. That guy is rarely tough once, let him do it."


    Rias instantly understood who the guy in Himejima Akeno''s mouth was.


    But is Baiqiu so cowardly in Himejima Akeno''s impression?


    Obviously, the Thunder Angel was famous on the battlefield, but turned out to be a coward in the eyes of her daughter? Also miserable.


    "Well, since you think so, let''s do it first."


    Rias sighed, looking at the direction in which Himejima Suzaku was away, and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    In fact, she also has Xiao Jiujiu in her heart.


    If Himejima Suzaku fails and is in danger, she will definitely take out the demon chess piece and turn the next head of the Himejima family into her own family.


    Of course, this possibility is very small, but maybe after watching the movie for a long time, there may be such a good thing.


    The Gremory family, who has a talent for ''treasure hunting'', never lacks patience.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    into the night.


    When the monster forces were preparing their armies for war, and the five families of retreating demons frequently and greatly adjusted their troops.


    Yasaka Shrine.


    Standing by the fish pond in the backyard, Su Jin sprinkled the feed in one hand and held the bait bowl in the other, and looked at Hu Erniang Jiuzhong with a little surprise:


    "Someone''s going to meet me? At this time?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Jiu Zhong nodded again and again, then blushed, looked at the open neckline on Su Jin''s kimono, stared at the exposed skin, and quickly lowered his head:


    "It''s my former friend, but his identity is a bit special, so..."


    Su Jin heard the words, stretched out his hand with a smile, and rubbed Jiuzhong''s head:


    "It''s hard to say what other people say, but since it''s Jiuzhong you said that, then of course I have to agree."


    "Really?" Jiuzhong raised his head and said with wide eyes.


    "Of course I lied to you..." Tacheng Heige lazily lying on the lawn sneered in his heart.


    Demon! Old liar!


    "Of course it''s true." Su Jin smiled, then reached out and patted Jiuzhong''s waist: "Okay, take me to meet your friend."


    "Um!"


    Jiu Zhong nodded heavily, then took Su Jin''s hand and walked towards the backyard with a smile.


    Chapter 0616 Himejima Suzaku''s chips


    "This way, this way."


    In the woods behind Yasaka Shrine, Kunou brought Su Jin here and stopped in front of an ancestral hall.


    "That''s it."


    Arriving at the destination, Jiuzhong breathed a sigh of relief, then turned his head, his face was tensed, and he looked at Su Jin and said:


    "General, do you believe me?"

 Chapter 477：

    Su Jin glanced at her, then shook his head and said:


    "Do not believe."


    "Eh?!"


    Kunou was dumbfounded when he heard this:


    "I don''t believe you are still following me here? What if this is a trap?"


    "I thought you would call me ruthless."


    Hearing Jiuzhong''s answer, Su Jin laughed instead.


    I only played with the other party yesterday, and today I said that I have no trust in Jiuzhong. Su Jin was actually prepared to be accused, but Jiuzhong didn''t say this, but was curious about why Su Jin was willing to follow.


    "Probably because I am confident that whatever happens next can be resolved, so I followed."


    "Is that so..." Kunou suddenly realized.


    In fact, she didn''t believe that Su Jin could trust her in one day.


    And instead of listening to a bunch of lies, she prefers Su Jin''s honest speech.


    Thinking of this, Kunou took a deep breath, turned his head, and shouted towards the back of the ancestral hall:


    "You can come out."


    "It''s hard work, Jiuzhong."


    With an elegant female voice, Himejima Suzaku walked out from behind the ancestral hall in a red and white witch costume and tied a tall ponytail, and greeted Su Jin and said:


    "First meeting, Your Excellency Su Jin."


    Su Jin raised his brows, took a closer look at the woman in front of him, and said in surprise:


    "Himeshima Akeno?"


    Himejima Suzaku paused after hearing the words, then shook his head and said:


    "Sorry, you have mistaken someone, I''m Zhu Nai''s cousin, Himejima Suzaku."


    When she said this, she paused and said:


    "It''s also the next head of the Himejima family."


    However, at this time, Himejima Suzaku''s heart sank to the bottom.


    When Su Jin saw her, she mistakenly thought that she was Himejima Akeno, which made her conclude that Su Jin and Himejima Akeno had contact.


    Himejima Suzaku understands very well what kind of actions she will take towards her cousin whose family has been destroyed since childhood.


    As I expected, the youkai and the fallen angel really joined forces... Himejima Suzaku sighed inwardly.


    A monster force needs to join forces with the five demons to compete. With the addition of the fallen angels, in the absence of foreign aid, the five demons will definitely be defeated in a short time.


    And by then, even if demons and other gods reacted, it would be too late to do anything.


    The Himejima family really ushered in a time of life and death.


    "I see."


    Su Jin was stunned, and immediately looked at Jiuzhong, shrugged and said:


    "It''s no wonder that you asked me to trust you, Kunou. The co-author was worried that I would mistakenly think that you and the Himejima family joined forces."


    "Hehe." Jiuzhong stuck out his **** cute manner at this time: "The family and Sister Suzaku are actually good friends in private."


    The circle in Kyoto is not large, and the five demons and the second generation of the monster power are actually acquaintances.


    However, the monsters are now at war with the Himejima family. At this time, Su Jin was brought by Kuo to meet the next head of the Himejima family, so as to suspect that there is no problem with Kuo¡¯s collaborating with the enemy.


    If Himejima Suzaku really made a one-handed ambush, Kunou would be hard to argue with.


    Fortunately, she didn''t do that.


    Of course, even if he did, Su Jin didn''t care about it.


    There is no difference in his view between monsters, five demons, fallen angels, and even demons.


    If these forces are really united, it will save trouble, lest he conquer one by one.


    From beginning to end, Su Jin''s expression was very relaxed:


    "So, what does the next head of the Himejima family have to do with me?"


    Seeing this, Himejima Suzaku took a deep breath and said:


    "I''m here to negotiate."


    When she said this, she paused, and said solemnly:


    "Only my personal negotiation."


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin raised his brows and looked at Himejima Suzaku in surprise.


    Come to negotiate on your own behalf, that is to say, the other party and the Himejima family are not the same person?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly became interested:


    "What''s your chip?"


    "Everything about the Himejima family."


    Himejima Suzaku said calmly.


    "not enough."


    Su Jin shook his head and looked at Himejima Suzaku deeply:


    "A Himejima family, it''s not enough for me to hold you up."


    All are smart people.


    Himejima Suzaku, the next head of the family, suddenly came over to make a deal with him, and it only represented her personally, and it was nothing more than for the Himejima family.


    Whether it''s the Himejima family betting on both ends, or the Himejima Suzaku really trying to seize the top position, for Su Jin, it''s easier for a Himejima family to crush him than to support Himejima Suzaku.


    Hearing this, Himejima Suzaku sighed:


    "Sure enough, your goal is to get rid of the five demons."


    She had anticipated it in advance.


    If it was only because of the Himejima family, there would be no need for youkai and fallen angels to join forces.


    Comparing with the monsters, there is only the group of the five demons. As for the fallen angels, it is one of the three major forces that belong to the biblical gods.


    In Himejima Suzaku''s view, the two sides joined forces, and it was nothing more than to successfully swallow the entire five demons in the fragile balance caused by demons, angels and even other gods.


    In this regard, the monsters are the forces responsible for execution, while the fallen angels are the secret stability maintainers, responsible for intercepting other forces before they intervene.


    Himejima Suzaku, who had expected this, understood from the beginning that if this was the case, Su Jin would not be satisfied with her conditions.


    However, as a person, there will be flukes. For now, it''s just that the fluke of Himejima Suzaku was broken by Su Jin.


    Thinking of this, Himejima Suzaku fell silent for a while, then knelt down on one knee and said:


    "If you want, I can come forward and persuade the next heads of the other four families to accept your rule."


    "interesting."


    Seeing Himejima Suzaku adjust her mentality so quickly, and even give new bargaining chips, Su Jin immediately gave her a high look.


    My mind is very clear, but I have not experienced a lot, and I still hold a lot of naivety.


    However, in comparison, he was much ''smarter'' than Kunou.


    "what do you want?"


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Himejima Suzaku with interest and said:


    "You who betrayed the five demons, what are you going to exchange with them?"


    "What I want is nothing more than the continuation of the family. For this, anyone in the Himejima family can sacrifice."


    Speaking of this, Himejima Suzaku''s eyes were very calm, and he added the last sentence:


    "Including myself, too."


    "Nice chip."


    Su Jin smiled and looked at Himejima Suzaku.


    I don''t know if I''m praising her promise or praising herself.


    After all, both are ''chips''.


    "So what do you mean?"


    Himejima Suzaku looked at Su Jin with hope.


    Chapter 0617 The Five Devils


    "This matter, I should take it down."


    After saying this, without waiting for Jijima Suzaku to answer, Su Jin turned around and said with his back to Suzaku:


    "Give me a list later, and when the battle begins, I will help you clean up all the people on the list, and treat it as your first investment in the Himejima family that you manage."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin turned his head sideways, glanced at Jijima Suzaku and said:


    "To be honest, I''m quite interested in you."


    After speaking, he walked away on his own.


    "Are you interested in me..." Himejima Suzaku stood up, her face gradually turning crimson.


    Beside, Kunou asked in surprise:


    "Eh? Sister Suzaku, are you going to be my sister?"


    "sisters?"


    Himejima Suzaku finally couldn''t hold back his face.


    "I still have work to do."


    She had a stern face, and after saying these words coldly, she turned around and left quickly.


    Seeing this, Kunou didn''t stop her, just watched Himejima Suzaku away with a smirk.


    Just then, a female voice came from the woods.


    "It''s too messy, Jiuzhong."


    Hearing this, Jiuzhong turned around and looked at the blonde beauty in the priest''s uniform, Nunu said:


    "Mom, aren''t you still standing next to me? And you see, Sister Suzaku didn''t mess around either."


    "This is indeed the case, but don''t forget, if Mr. Su Jin is not good at talking, can I have your good fruit to eat?"


    Yasaka glared at Kunou before saying:


    "To bring the enemy to see your general, you are really too naughty."


    Kunou pouted and stopped talking.


    Promised to help hold the line, it was you who agreed with this contact, and you were the one who scold me afterwards.


    "Isn''t it done? And the general isn''t angry, he didn''t blame me, what do you blame?" she muttered in response.


    "How dare you talk back?" Yasaka''s face darkened, and Kunou didn''t dare to speak.


    At the end, Yasaka looked down at Kunou with his head down and said, "You''re right, but I just won''t change", and for a while, he could only sigh.


    After all, the child has grown big, and her wings are hardened. Now there is a lover who is helping her, and she really can''t do anything about him.


    "You''re too old, so can''t you be more obedient, so that mom can worry about it?"


    "Crap!"


    Jiuzhong was a little angry when he was told, glared at his mother, and grimaced:


    "Sooner or later, I will ask the general to remarry you and let you take care of me every day like this."


    "you!"

 Chapter 478：

    Without waiting for Yasaka to get angry, Jiuzhong quickly ran in the direction of Yasaka Shrine, obviously chasing after Su Jin.


    "This child..." Yasaka rubbed his stomach angrily, embarrassed and annoyed, and finally stomped his feet and stood there, sulking.


    After a long while, she looked in the direction of the shrine and sighed:


    "I don''t know whether it is good or bad for me to give up the position of the master of monsters."


    She was afraid that Su Jin would lead the monster into the abyss, but she recognized in her heart that she was not a tough character like Su Jin, and could not lead the monster out of the old predicament at all.


    Thinking of this, Yasaka couldn''t help but look into the distance, in the direction of Nijo Castle.


    "It''s already started..." Yasaka''s mood was particularly complicated.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Sizzle!


    The sound of flesh being torn apart sounded.


    Kyoto''s Nijoin Temple is covered with a purple barrier.


    In a world that ordinary humans can''t recognize, the battle between the monsters and the demon clan has already begun.


    "Come on, monster, come and kill!"


    The strong man with the head and body of a tiger beat his chest and roared more like a monster than a monster.


    The monster with the spear and shield nearby took a few steps back in fear at this time, not daring to go forward easily.


    "Zhen Luo is still as aggressive as ever, are all the successors of the White Tiger Spirit Beast so fierce?"


    The young girl with short white hair, wearing a yellow trench coat, and carrying a dark green turtle shell behind her back said helplessly.


    "I always felt something was wrong."


    Kushiqiao Qinglong pushed up his glasses, his face faintly gloomy.


    He turned his head and looked at his companions. He used the power of the white tiger to transform into a half-orc, the real white tiger, and the boy''s Xuanwu, who was wearing a tortoise shell-like rucksack and listened to songs on the battlefield.


    Except for Himejima Suzaku and the Hundred Ghosts who refused to participate, the next heirs of the Five Demon Clan are basically here.


    "Nijo Castle is one of the final strongholds of monsters, and it is also the former palace of the shogun. Taking this place can indeed effectively combat the momentum of monsters, but don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Kushihashi Qinglong pushed up his glasses, wearing a priest''s robe and glasses, giving him the feeling of a think tank.


    "What''s wrong? I played really well!" The orc with the head of the white tiger kicked a little monster''s waist, turned his head, and grinned.


    A fishy smell that was visible to the naked eye came out of his mouth.


    This scene of being even more monsters than monsters really scared off a lot of little monsters.


    For a time, no one attacked the three humans in front of them.


    "Suzaku is wrong."


    Kushihashi Qinglong pushed his eyes and said solemnly:


    "It was the Himejima family who invited us to attack Nijo Castle, but as the next head of ours, Himejima Suzaku did not appear."


    "But most of the Himejima family''s combat power is indeed here."


    Tongmen Xuanwu turned his head and looked around, and faintly, he could hear compliments such as "Second Elder mighty" and "Third Elder domineering".


    In fact, due to the fact that the Himejima family dispatched most of the elders, at the center of Nijo Castle, near the Honmaru Palace, the monsters were in a state of retreat.


    "However, I almost understand what you mean, Qinglong."


    Tongmen Xuanwu was vaguely alert:


    "None of the big monsters are dispatched."


    "No, considering the head of the Ji Dao family, Mr. Zhu Huang is considered to be dispatched in the inner courtyard."


    Kushiqiao Qinglong looked up at the inner courtyard not far away.


    There, the vigorous spiritual energy spewed out as if it didn''t want money, and every now and then, a burst of crimson fire would soar into the sky, like a volcanic eruption.


    And above the sky, there is a huge wine gourd with eyes spewing demonic power above, and the dark green poisonous mist surrounds the spewing volcano.


    Himejima Suzaku, the former general of the Yokai West, the big monster Shuten-douji.


    Two strong men who can be rated as Demon King in the Demon Rating are fighting in the inner courtyard.


    "No matter how many times I watch it, I think these old guys are really hard to mess with."


    Zhen Luo Baihu looked at the two figures facing each other in the distance with dread.


    With his eyesight, he could only see two vague figures fighting in the poisonous fog and the volcano.


    "Mr. Zhu Huang''s injury hasn''t recovered yet. Even if he relies on Phoenix''s tears to forcibly lift his breath, it won''t last long." Tongmen Xuanwumen said clearly.


    "That is to say, the next is our family''s old immortal ready to fight?"


    Zhen Luo Baihu curled his lips, as if he was quite critical of his own immortality.


    In fact, the three people who had been designated as the next family for a long time were more or less in conflict with the elders, but they were not as serious as the Himejima family.


    "I have an ominous premonition in my heart. I suggest to retreat temporarily and observe the situation..."


    Just when Kushihashi Qinglong was about to leave the battlefield, he clapped twice.


    But four metal objects like honeydew melons were thrown to the three of them.


    "Grenade?! Lie down!"


    Kushiqiao Qinglong''s pupils shrank, roared loudly, and fell to the ground.


    When the other two heard the shouts, their expressions immediately changed. One directly transformed into a beast shape, reducing the size to the size of a milk cat, while the other was more straightforward and directly retracted into the turtle shell rucksack behind.


    Thanks to Tongmen Xuanwu''s petite stature, he could shrink directly into the turtle shell.


    However, after a few bangs, the four metal objects thought to be grenades spewed out a large amount of white gas. It didn''t take long for the gas to disappear into the air, forming a pale white wall.


    "Enchantment? This spiritual power, Suzaku?"


    Kushiqiao Qinglong suddenly raised his head and looked around, but the color behind him suddenly sank and said:


    "Is it a trap?"


    The sound of footsteps came.


    Outside the Honmaru Palace, Himejima Suzaku, who was wearing a conservative witch costume, walked silently to the edge of the barrier.


    "Sister Suzaku."


    Tongmen Xuanwu got out of the turtle shell and looked at Himejima Suzaku in disbelief.


    "Suzaku... do you know what you are doing?" Kushiqiao Qinglong was vaguely enlightened.


    The Himejima family, I am afraid they will be planted.


    "Damn, you guy, actually betrayed us!"


    Shinra White Tiger, who had re-transformed into the form of an orc, roared furiously while covering up his panic just now.


    At this time, Himejima Suzaku looked around at the three friends, who were also the successors of three of the five demon-repelling families, and said calmly:


    "Several, can you please stay here honestly as a witness."


    "witness?"


    Kushihashi Qinglong pushed his glasses. He knew a little about Himejima Suzaku''s thoughts, and his expression suddenly became ugly:


    "I''m curious, why did you give up the plan to change the family smoothly. It stands to reason that when you inherit the position of the head of the family, you can naturally abolish the rules of the Himejima family."


    "There is no time left."


    Himejima Suzaku finished speaking calmly, and then sighed:


    "Huanglong, the **** of the Hundred Ghosts, has promised me not to participate in this dispute."


    "The three patriarchs of the father''s generation were also temporarily trapped by me with a barrier."


    "Please also invite the three representatives of their respective families to watch here for the time being."


    "The barrier that binds the family? It''s the barrier technique of the nine-tailed fox family. Does it seem to be the legacy of the previous generation?" Tongmen Xuanwu looked at the barrier nearby and shrank his neck. A demon king-level spirit formation can''t be broken.


    "What are you watching?" Kushihashi Qinglong cared more about Himejima Suzaku''s purpose than being trapped in the barrier.


    Hearing this, Himejima Suzaku turned his head to look at the battlefield in the inner courtyard, and then sighed softly:


    "Watching the fall of the Himejima family."


    Boom!


    It sounded as if a meteorite hit the ground.


    In the inner courtyard of Nijo Castle, the building was broken inch by inch, and the crimson magma and the glass-like earth suddenly appeared.


    And in the huge smoke and dust, there was a faint figure standing in the center.


    Outside the battlefield, a place where you can watch the entire Nijo Castle.


    Rias Gremory looked at the position that seemed to be hit by a meteorite, and said solemnly to Himejima Suzaku:


    "The general of the monsters, dispatched!"


    Chapter 0618


    The sun rises.


    Chilling wind.


    in a huge dust cloud.


    Su Jin walked out slowly, shook the dust on his body, and looked around:


    "Looks like I''m here just in time."


    At this time, in the inner courtyard of Nijo Castle.


    Jiutun boy was naked, with black marks on his chest and abdomen, and there was a faint smell of meat.


    On the other side, the man wrapped in bandages, Ji Dao Zhu Huang, was covered in dust, with dark green blood dripping from the corners of his mouth from time to time, as if he was heavily poisoned.


    Beyond the two, more than thirty meters away, there were many monsters and demon exorcists, both inside and outside.


    At this time, seeing Su Jin suddenly descending in the form of a meteorite, Jiu Tun boy''s face couldn''t help showing joy:


    "General Commander!"


    He stood up and wanted to salute, but he groaned because of the injury and took a few steps back.


    At the same time, from the monster group, there were cheers like a mountain and a tsunami:


    "General Commander!"


    "It''s always the future!"


    In just one day, Su Jin, who led the monsters to sweep the Kyoto circle, gained a high reputation among these little monsters.


    At this time, as soon as he appeared on the stage, all the monsters cheered, and the momentum was steadily raised for a few stanzas, and in an instant, they overwhelmed the demon exorcists of the five major demon exorcists.


    "Homeowner!"


    Calling several times in a row, the five old men in samurai armor with the Jijima family crest printed on their backs felt Jijima Zhuhuang''s side, and they helped them up, and they delivered the medicine. Dao Zhuhuang''s injury stabilized.


    In the process, Su Jin just glanced at a few people, and then walked to Jiutun boy:


    "Good job, back off."


    "Yes!"


    Shuten Douji nodded yes, clutching the wound in his abdomen and quickly retreated into the group of demons.


    Compared with the arrogance of the Demon Repelling family, the monster''s medicine refining skills are relatively poor, and they can only apply medicine to Shuten Douji to promote the recovery of the injury.


    However, with the physique of the big demon and the advantage of bullying the sick before, Shuten-douji''s injury was not serious, and he soon improved.


    At this time, Su Jin had already walked in front of Ji Dao Zhu Huang and stood still five meters away.


    "Patriarch...let me and the third child try it out."


    A bald-headed warrior Kai said in a deep voice to Himejima Zhuhuang.


    He is the second elder of the Himejima family. He is famous in the mysterious world of the island country for his swordsmanship. It is rumored that he has killed the most advanced demons close to the level of the devil.

 Chapter 479：

    The three elders in his mouth are famous for karate boxing. He once killed an old demon with three punches, and his style of eliminating demons is very popular.


    "Be careful."


    Himejima Zhuhuang adjusted his breath and agreed to the two brothers'' request.


    He and the second and third elders are half-brothers and the pillars of the Himejima family.


    For the level of the brothers, I still have a little understanding.


    At this time, Zhu Huang''s own injury has not healed, and the other general is waiting for work, obviously not an opponent to provoke.


    Letting two elders go up to explore the bottom of Su Jin, the new general of monsters, one is to collect information, and the other is to wait for an opportunity. This is the most appropriate way to deal with it at present.


    Ji Dao''s family and the monsters fought like this today. The two sides are not dead enemies but also dead enemies. What''s more, the relationship was not good before. If possible, as long as Su Jin shows his flaws, Zhu Huang doesn''t mind taking the opportunity to sneak attack and join the two brothers together. Kill the new general.


    After thinking a lot in his heart, Jijima Zhuhuang watched his two brothers come forward.


    "The result of your discussion is a gang fight?"


    Su Jin raised his brows slightly and asked in a calm tone.


    At this time, the eyebrows of the second elder on the opposite side twitched, and he said with a cold face:


    "To deal with monsters, you don''t need to talk about morality! Let''s go together!"


    As he spoke, he drew his sword brazenly, and slashed towards Su Jin''s neck from bottom to top.


    On the other side, the third elder stepped forward quickly, waving his fist, the fist was tight inside and outside, and something was faintly tugged inside, and suddenly swept towards Su Jin, but it was a pile of white poisonous powder.


    At this time, the second elder changed his slash to a thorn, and the target instantly turned from the neck to Su Jin''s eyebrows, obviously intending to cooperate with his brother''s actions.


    "mean."


    On the hillside in the distance, Himejima Akeno who saw this scene couldn''t help but curse.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect these two uncles in his family to be so despicable and shameless.


    One threw poison powder and interfered with sight, and the other took the opportunity to sneak attack and attempted to cut off Su Jin''s head.


    "Boring trick."


    The white poisonous powder exploded with a bang, came to Su Jin''s side with the wind, and passed through with the wind.


    The second elder''s pupils shrank, and the tip of the knife that pierced Su Jin''s eyebrows also seemed to penetrate the air, piercing it directly.


    At this time, the third elder''s clenched fist also hit Su Jin''s chest, but he also passed through it like this.


    The expressions of the two suddenly changed greatly, but this kind of attack with all their strength was naturally unable to turn around at this time.


    And at the same time.


    Another Su Jin appeared behind the two elders, as if Su Jin had passed through the attack range of the two.


    Gala!


    There was a sound from Su Jin''s two arms, and then his two hands suddenly grabbed backwards. The heads of the two Jijima patriarchs were immediately caught by him in the palms of their hands, and they moved forward!


    Bang! sound.


    The heads of the second and third elders collided, making a loud noise.


    In an instant, blood splattered everywhere, and Su Jin took a step forward indifferently, tidied up his neckline, passed the two elders without any dust, and looked at Jijima Zhuhuang who was only one meter away:


    "now you."


    "hiss!!"


    The instant defeat of the two elders made the exorcist of the Himejima family gasp.


    Even Jijima Zhuhuang couldn''t figure out what method Su Jin used to get through his brother''s attack, and the fear in his heart suddenly overflowed on his face.


    "Can''t you come?"


    Su Jin tilted his head slightly and asked:


    "Don''t worry, those two old guys aren''t dead yet. For the batteries that haven''t been used up, I always have the attitude of draining the last ray of electricity."


    what battery? What the hell?


    Ji Dao Zhu Huang couldn''t understand Su Jin''s words at all, but he still gritted his teeth and took a deep breath, his spiritual power burst out, and the fire of the red lotus-like Suzaku immediately surrounded his entire body.


    However, at this moment, he let out a wow, retching and arching his waist.


    Taking a closer look, it was a fist that hit Himejima Zhuhuang''s abdomen, almost sinking the entire fist into it.


    "Still talking about condensing energy? Who put on a stance with you when you were fighting?"


    Su Jin drew back his fist while sneering.


    With a normal sound, Jijima Zhuhuang''s legs knelt on the ground, clutching his stomach, and his body bowed like a spring.


    Touch it.


    But it was Su Jin who stepped heavily on Jijima Zhuhuang''s head, and stepped half of his head into the cement board:


    "Rubbish."


    Su Jin spat at Ji Dao Zhu Huang badly.


    He was extremely disdainful of this unrelenting slaughter of his niece.


    Su Jin took out the handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his hands, for fear of getting dirty on his hands and said:


    "It wasn''t enough to even warm me up."


    "Take the battery down."


    Su Jin casually threw the handkerchief away, and then several little monsters stepped forward with a sinister smile, dragging down the three pillars of Ji Dao''s family as if dragging a corpse.


    For a time, the demon exorcist present was silent.


    After recovering from the injury, Shuten boy reappeared, gave Su Jin a very insightful look, and then shouted at the surrounding demon exorcists:


    "Surrender? Or die? You choose!"


    The first group of retreating magicians looked at each other, and finally, with one person taking the lead in putting down their weapons, a tinkling sound rang out, and the retreating magicians put down their weapons one after another, put their heads in their hands, squatted on the ground, and were guarded by the monsters one by one. .


    "ended?"


    On the hillside, Himejima Akeno looked a little stunned.


    Is that really the elder of the Himejima family?


    That monster general named Su Jin just grabbed and punched, just like a street fight, he easily knocked down those powerhouses that were comparable to the most advanced demons, and then defeated them.


    The scene was overly simplified, to the point where Akeno Himejima thought "I can do it too".


    Isn''t that just grabbing people''s heads and hitting people''s stomachs?


    So can she!


    But... I think back five years ago, when Zhu Huang was chased by Himejima, there was no way to go to the sky, and no way to go down to the ground.


    Himejima Akeno was silent.


    Is it because Su Jin is so strong that everyone in the Himejima family is as powerless as children? Or did she Himejima Akeno also become stronger? In fact, he can already defeat the childhood shadow-like owner, Himejima Zhuhuang?


    Akeno Himejima couldn''t understand the situation, so he asked his childhood sweetheart:


    "Rias, can you understand what''s going on?"


    "Rias?"


    Himejima Akeno turned her head, just in time to see Rias, who was motionless and trembling, constantly winking at her.


    ''Run away! ¡¯


    Akeno Himejima read this from Rias'' eyes.


    She was silent for a while, looked behind Rias, and looked at the man who had just defeated the head of the Himejima clan, holding a strand of Rias'' hair.


    "Very bright colors."


    Su Jin loosened Rias'' red hair, then smiled and looked at Himejima Akina in front of him:


    "This is the first time we''ve met, Baiqiu''s daughter."


    At this time, Himejima Akino reluctantly showed a smile.


    This was the worst meeting for Himejima Akeno.


    Chapter 0619 The situation is stronger than people


    on a gentle slope.


    After her hair was loosened, Rias immediately turned around, stood beside Himejima Akeno, and tucked her hair with lingering fears.


    Suddenly someone touched her hair, and Rias felt very upset, but the situation was stronger than others, so she could only hold back her displeasure and stood beside Himejima Akeno.


    On the other side, Himejima Zhu Yingying, who had recovered from his surprise, saluted:


    "Meeting for the first time, youkai general of Kyoto."


    The two are still wearing the school uniforms of Kuwang Academy. At this time, they saluted Su Jin, looking youthful and lively, exuding the vitality of active JK girls.


    However, for Su Jin, it was nothing more than seeing two more ''acquaintances''.


    By now, Su Jin will naturally not be surprised to meet the two original characters, but he will be somewhat happy.


    He glanced at Rias, and his eyes were like electricity, making Rias feel that her entire body, mind and soul had been seen through, a horrific, spontaneously born.


    At this time, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, shook his head and said:


    "Is the power of destruction of the Baal family? It''s a pity, it''s not even a seedling. If you have time, study your magic power, little girl from the Gremory family."


    As the holder of the power of destruction, even if Su Jin has only just accommodated the power, but she has climbed high and knows the distance. With Rias''s current level, the power of destruction on her body is as simple as one plus one.


    If Su Jin''s power of destruction is a supernatural power close to the category of authority, then the power of destruction on Rias is just a prototype concept.


    This gap is farther than that of ants and giant dragons.


    Rias gritted her silver teeth involuntarily.


    When I came up, I was touched by my hair, then I was stared at by the eyes that seemed to be able to see myself, and then I was ridiculed by the proud destruction magic.


    After three waves, even if Su Jin didn''t feel it, Rias couldn''t help but wonder if she had a grudge against the other party.


    But not so much.


    When did she end up enmity with the master of monsters like a demon king?


    Why she doesn''t know herself.


    But do you study your own magic?


    When Rias heard these words, she fell into contemplation. Her brother, Sarjax Lucifer, had also said this to her.


    But that was only when Sarjax himself possessed the power of destruction, so he gave such advice.


    Could it be that the man in front of him, like her brother, possesses the power of destruction?


    Rias frowned, looking at Su Jin with a little doubt.


    After commenting on the destructive power of Rias, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Jijima Junai, then raised his eyebrows slightly:


    "The magic power of the devil, the power of light of the fallen angel, the spiritual power of the demon exorcist, the good guy, the three levels of mixed blood, it is like a replica of Kurosaki Ichigo."


    When Su Jin said this, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Kurosaki Ichigo, the protagonist of the world of death, the Son of Destiny who mixes the three powers of death, void, and quencher in his body.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the Japanese style, but the strength of this kind of hybrid seems to be particularly strong.


    Like the world of death that Su Jin has experienced, Ichigo Kurosaki still relies on his foundation to reach the point where he is close to the ceiling when the world of death has changed so much.


    According to what Aizen said when he came over to help last time, the opponent''s strength is about to catch up with Unohakalie, and he is about to reach the limit of death.


    Compared with Kurosaki Ichigo, the potential of Himejima Akeno, who is also a three-race hybrid, is equally terrifying.


    If Sarjax is the transcendence of the demon species, Akeno Himejima in front of him should be the transcendence among the fallen angels.


    The potential in the body alone is enough to make the opponent steadily step into the five-digit level.


    In a sense, Himejima Akeno has more talent than her father Baiqiu, and even this talent is far superior to Rias.


    However¡­¡­


    "It''s a pity, why do you reject the power of light in your blood? Is it because of your father?"

 Chapter 480：

    Su Jin shook his head and said regretfully.


    He was really a little regretful. Although it wasn''t that he couldn''t understand the reason why the other party rejected the bloodline power, he felt a little distressed when he saw a piece of rough jade being played badly by himself.


    Arcadia is poor, and the family is full of little devils. He can still shout at high-end combat power, but there is indeed a large shortage of talents in the middle level.


    At this time, in the face of Himejima Akeno who has been trained for a few years, it is strange that she does not feel bad for her waste of talent.


    However, compared to Su Jin''s regretful mood, Himejima Akina''s performance was completely different.


    After hearing Su Jin''s words, the smile on Jijima Zhunai''s face suddenly froze, and the smile was very reluctant.


    Because of the tragic death of her mother, she fell out with her father, and even instinctively rejected the fallen angel blood in her body.


    This kind of old thing was finally stabilized after the mediation of childhood sweetheart Rias, and now it was opened up by Su Jin, and it was suddenly ''bloody''.


    To be honest, the current Himejima Akeno felt the same as Rias before.


    This Su Jin, strong and strong, why does he love to expose people''s scars so much?


    Dear, before you go out, can you learn the art of language?


    However, compared to Himejima Akeno''s patience, Rias couldn''t help it.


    It''s okay to bully her, but she can bear it. What''s the matter with exposing her good sister''s scar in front of her? Find fault?


    Thinking of this, Rias asked in a slightly stern tone:


    "Your Excellency Su Jin came to us this time, didn''t he purposely come to see our jokes?"


    "Of course..." Su Jin deliberately lengthened his tone, and then stopped talking.


    Rias blinked, she thought Su Jin was going to say of course not, but she never heard those two words from Su Jin after that, it made her feel like she couldn''t take it off in one breath, she was very upset. pain.


    "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    she asked with a sullen face.


    "I think I should have answered clearly."


    Su Jin smiled at this time, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Of course I came to see your jokes."


    Rias''s face darkened, and Himejima Akino''s face also became ugly.


    If it wasn''t for the defeat, the two would definitely smash the magic of destruction and the magic of thunder into Su Jin''s face.


    However, they couldn''t.


    At this moment, Su Jin suddenly changed the subject and said, "Do you want to stay and have a cup of hot tea?"


    "Thank you for your kindness, but the two of us are busy with school recently, so..."


    Just as Rias was about to refuse, Su Jin''s eyes dimly looked over.


    Just watching, without saying a word.


    "..."


    Rias was suddenly silent.


    Kidnap the ticket, right? What are you talking about drinking tea?


    However, after all, the situation is stronger than the people.


    Rias and Himejima Akeno looked at each other, and then sighed:


    "Then I''ll trouble you, Your Excellency."


    Waiting for my brother to get the news and see how he will deal with you... Rias squeezed Su Jin''s villain in her heart and punched him one after another.


    "You''re welcome."


    Su Jin heard the words, nodded slightly with a smile, then glanced at Jijima Zhu Nai, and then said:


    "While you''re still free, drop by and meet someone with me."


    Himejima Akina''s heart sank, and she vaguely understood who the person she wanted to see was suddenly silent.


    However, Su Jin ignored the silence of the other party, turned around and walked in the direction of Erjo Castle.


    Chapter 0620 Rich, so arrogant


    Underworld, Demon Castle.


    The palace of Lucifer, one of the Four Demon Kings.


    The current Demon King with fiery red hair, tall stature and handsome appearance, Sarjax Lucifer is wearing a suit, frowning at the stack of documents in front of him:


    "Are the people in the council asking for more investment in research on the power of the ancestors?"


    The council in Sarjax''s mouth refers to the Devil''s Council.


    Headed by the [Great King] Baal family, the old immortals of the major pure-blooded demon families have united, similar to the organization of the national parliament.


    Although there is no super powerhouse like Sarjax in it, there are many immortals comparable to the Demon King. Many people also participated in the three-way war that year, and they are immortals who survived the battlefield where the gods of the Bible died.


    In view of this, the power of the Demon Council has always been powerful, and it was only after Sarjax came to power that it restrained a little.


    But even so, the influence of the Demon Council in the demon family cannot be ignored.


    "The power of the ancestors? To be honest, if it wasn''t for those old guys who stopped me, my agenda was too slow, and I also wanted to study it."


    The handsome blue-haired man sitting opposite Sarjax sighed.


    Ajaka Beelzebub.


    He is also one of the Four Great Demon Lords, and is a Demon Lord alongside Sarjax.


    It is also a genius demon with extraordinary magical abilities that surpassed the limits of the demon race.


    Among the new four demon kings, Sarjax and Ajaka are the core.


    The other two, making up more than necessary.


    Therefore, matters among demons are generally based on two people.


    It can even be said that Sarjax and Ajaka, plus the representative "one person" assembled by all the demon council, the three are the real high-level demons.


    "The power of the ancestors..."


    There was a hint of yearning in Sarjax''s tone.


    The power of the ancestors, as the name suggests, is the power of the ancestors.


    The power that the demons discovered in a small amount when they visited Lilith, the ancestor of the demons, that is, Algor.


    Different from the existing demon system, it is like a sublime power that can only be possessed after the blood power of pure blood demons has been sublimated to the extreme.


    After some demons witnessed Algor use this power to create pure blood demons and obliterate those who resisted, they were listed as a secret core by the demons.


    Members who are not allowed by the Demon Council cannot know the name of the power of the ancestors.


    However, even if it is strictly guarded, the power of the ancestors still has a small amount spread to the outside world.


    As far as Sarjax knows, there are people on the angel''s side who are already studying the power of the ancestors, and on the fallen angel''s side, the Governor Azazel personally entered the battle, and the purpose is very obvious.


    "Would you like to expand the scope of your research?"


    Sarjax suggested to Ajaka:


    "You know, in the recent trial of the ancestor, there was finally a person who passed."


    Sarjax paused when he said this, and then thought about it:


    "Listening to Gurefia, the ancestors are very happy and willing to give me a share of the power of the ancestors alone."


    Ajaka frowned, raised her index finger, and the silent soundproofing technique filled the entire Demon King''s Palace, followed by forgetting, and another technique that interfered with the recording.


    Soon, except for him and Sarjax, the entire palace forgot what happened in just 10 minutes.


    After doing all this, Ajaka turned black and looked at Sarjax and said:


    "Isn''t it okay to talk about this in private?"


    "Ah, sorry sorry."


    Sarjax smiled bitterly. There are tentacles of the devil in the Devil''s Palace, and he forgot about it.


    After all, those minions are too honest, so honest that the subordinates of Pizzajax themselves have to work hard and bear no complaints, so much that he almost forgets that the people of the Demon Council are still here.


    "Give it to me in private, and share what I have researched as in the past."


    Ajaka quickly decided on the distribution of benefits, and then asked:


    "Who succeeded?"


    He was a little curious about the qualified person who finally appeared in the trial promulgated by the ancestor of the demon for hundreds of years.


    "It''s the experiment from the Nabelius branch, um... I remember it''s called Tacheng Black Song? He is very talented in fairy, sorcery and magic. It is estimated that he will be able to surpass his own racial limit in the near future. Bar¡­¡­"


    While speaking, Sarjax took out the materials from the drawer. After taking a closer look, he was surprised:


    "what?"


    "What''s wrong?" Ajaka asked in surprise.


    Sarjax handed over the report and said:


    "Yesterday''s news, Tacheng Heige brought a person back to the Kyoto monster force in the human world, and then dominated the entire force and defeated Baiqiu. It seems that he is currently at war with the five demons."


    "Baiqiu lost?"


    Ajaka took the document in surprise.


    Compared with the five demons, he was more concerned about Baiqiu losing to one person.


    After all, in the final analysis, the Five Families of Repelling Demons are just a group of third-rate forces that rely on the power of the earth to compete with the power of the demon''s Xiao Gu.


    And the fallen angels are one of the three major forces in the Bible that have fought against the devil many times.


    Although it has weakened in recent years, it is still very difficult in terms of size.


    Like Baiqiu, Ajaka has also played against each other many times.


    From the weak period, losing more and winning less, now it is almost a steady win. Although the opponent has already been surpassed in strength by him, it is not a strong man that can be underestimated.


    "You were defeated with one move?" Ajaka looked at the report with surprise in her heart.


    "This kind of strength... Sarjax, can you do it?"


    Ajaka, who is not good at fighting, asked involuntarily.


    Sarjax thought for a while, then frowned:


    "If it is to liberate that form...it should be possible..."


    "That is to say, the level of the top ten in the world?"


    Ajaka took a deep breath.


    Ajaka knows the level of her partner very well.


    A solid top ten level in the world, or even the top five.


    A few years ago, Di Shitian, who was ranked fifth, played against each other, and the two sides did not decide the outcome under the tentative attack.


    This is also the reason why Di Shitian recently changed his strategy, no longer being aggressive, but secretly intervening in the disputes between the three major forces of the Bible.


    "There is such a force in the human world, but it''s not easy to handle..."


    As Ajaka said, she asked:


    "Speaking of which, Sarjax, it seems that your sister is also in the human world. She is still in the same country. Is there any danger in this?"


    "Don''t scare me, Ajaka."


    Sarjax straightened up, scolded him with a smile, and said:


    "I told you, don''t look at the small map above, it''s actually far away."


    "My sister''s site is in Kuwang Town, which is around Tokyo. Su Jin, the new master of monsters, is in Kyoto. It''s a long way from both sides."


    "If you really want to meet it, then you have to sweep the surrounding area by the Kyoto monster."


    "And you don''t think my sister is so stupid that people go to the capital to get caught?"


    "That''s true." Ajaka shrugged, then flipped through the document and said, "Speaking of which, could this Su Jin belong to the ancestor?"

 Chapter 481：

    Ajaka raised her eyebrows, her eyes full of hints.


    Suddenly appeared, comparable to the top ten powerhouses, and appeared next to Tacheng Black Song.


    Let Ajaka think, and can only suspect that it is the white gloves sent by the ancestor Algor.


    After all, there are the most unknown masters in the world.


    "I also suspect that it is, so I gave an order to be seen before."


    "Then watch it again."


    When Ajaka saw this, there was no good way.


    People below the Demon King don''t know, but the Four Demon Kings still don''t understand.


    It is the acquiescence of the ancestor that the devil can have today.


    If you really provoke the ancestor and let her out, the former top ten in the world, Hades, the king of Hades, will end.


    You must know that His Majesty Pluto shattered his bones without even holding a breath in Algor''s hands, and is still slowly recovering in Ajaka''s slicing laboratory.


    Lord, they can''t afford it.


    Even with this Su Jin, who may have something to do with the ancestor, they can''t afford to offend.


    Since you can''t afford it, there''s no need to mess with it.


    It''s just a Kyoto in the human world, so what if the entire island country is lost?


    The devil''s territory in the human world is all in the Americas, in Europe, in the extreme east, but it is just an overused territory for the younger generation.


    Rich is so arrogant!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the Yasaka Shrine in Kyoto.


    Rias, who was trapped in the Kefu, had a dark face and said to Su Jin who was writing the letter:


    "According to the international treaty, I hope to use the ransom to redeem myself and my family."


    "Not for sale."


    Su Jin replied without replying, and then continued to write.


    "I can pay a lot, and besides, I''m buying myself." Rias gritted her teeth and asked again.


    "I''m not short of money." Su Jin''s performance was very calm.


    Seeing this, Rias opened her mouth and finally sat back in the corner angrily.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin, who was writing a letter to Leticia, twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth.


    Rich is so arrogant!


    Chapter 0621 The fallen angel is negotiating


    "Sure enough, it''s still not qualified to use those five demons to test."


    Fallen Angel Headquarters.


    Azazel held a glass ball, shook his head and sighed.


    The glass ball is a photo stone, a small artifact made by imitating a human video recorder.


    There are many such things in Azazel, and they have a certain role in life and combat.


    This is also the reason why the Fallen Angel has been slow to join in with new blood, but has remained strong to the outside world.


    Azazel handed the photo stone to Shem Hasa, the deputy governor of the fallen angel beside him.


    "I''ve already said that this matter is unreliable, but you still don''t believe it."


    Shem Hasa glanced at the photo stone and rolled his eyes.


    He had sent Azazel to check on Baiqiu before, but it turned out to be good. When he came back, Azazel took him to drink, saying that the fallen angel had finally found the pick-up man, which made him stunned.


    Ask carefully!


    good guy!


    There is actually a young man who wants to buy it and deceive the entire fallen angel tribe.


    Does this sound like a word?


    Is this something that humans can do?


    However, in this case, Azazel was really a bit of a motherfucker.


    This is embarrassing.


    The ministers and others want to fight to the death, why did Your Majesty surrender?


    Later, however, Azazel listed Su Jin''s conditions.


    The complete information on the artifacts, the handling of the militant faction, and most importantly, the population increase of the fallen angels.


    Of these things, the first one is what Azazel likes, and the last two are what Shem Hasa focused on.


    Compared to Azazel, the lazy governor, Deputy Governor Shem Hasa was the true manager of the Fallen Angels.


    God knows how long he has been troubled by the people below him, and because the fallen angels have not been joined by new blood for hundreds of years.


    He was so worried that he secretly married a demon wife to express his position, and he almost cried and begged other fallen angels to have children.


    The results of it?


    Except for one Baiqiu who unknowingly had a child outside.


    None of the others moved.


    Leaders take the lead in prostituting, you don''t prostitute, or are you not a man?


    Oh, they prostituted.


    But they prostituted and left no seeds.


    The ghost knows how oppressive the angels were before the fallen angels. After the fall, there are little **** who hook up with the church. Most of the fallen angels like to watch the fall of the holy church members.


    However, let them go on their own?


    No talk.


    How could a lowly human contaminate the pure blood of a fallen angel?


    I bother!


    What''s the point of flirting without actual combat? Bunch of shit!


    Compared to this, the devil''s side is much better.


    Pure-blood families marry, deliberately induce different pure-bloods to marry, and then give birth to embryos that may become transcendents, and externally use demon chess pieces to transform new blood.


    Achuka Beelzebub is such a talented man.


    A demon chess piece, stunned to solve the problem of insufficient demon manpower.


    Although the pure-blood ratio has been greatly reduced, the power has grown stronger.


    Among the three major forces in the Bible, the devil grew against the trend after the war, and the right to speak increased rapidly, making the fallen angels jealous.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Azazel had put a lot of energy into the Fallen Angel pieces, Shem Hasa would have put a knife on his neck and let him study it.


    This shit.


    Back then, because he had a falling out with the **** of the Bible because he couldn''t go to a woman, he was the first to fall to the sky, but after thousands of years, he didn''t give birth to a single hair. It was a waste.


    Change pigs, pigs and pigs can take over the world!


    "If he can really solve the new blood problem, I don''t mind giving up the governorship."


    Shem Hasa sighed and said in a very sincere tone.


    "Oh? I thought you were going to refuse?" Azazel looked at Shem Hasa in surprise.


    Anyone with discernment understands that after Azazel''s abdication, Shem Hasa will be the new governor of the Fallen Angels. Everyone understands this.


    And Wall-E is actually the third governor considered by Azazel. After all, children also need to be trained, and at the same time, they are worried about the problem of reserve talents, and they are afraid that the high-end combat power of fallen angels will be passed down from generation to generation.


    Therefore, the position of the governor is actually the most troublesome for Shem Hasa. He agreed, which means that the matter is basically stable.


    "I didn''t know that you could sell your whole family in one trip."


    When Shem Hasa said this, he almost clenched his teeth.


    What the hell!


    When I think about it, I get angry, and I don''t think about it at all... Shem Hasa darkened his face, and then asked:


    "However, are you sure of the other party''s origin?"


    "The earliest record is around this monster."


    Azazel took out a photo of Tacheng Heige, in the form of a black cat, and there is still a human mentality underneath, but not much, Tacheng Heige is more concerned about his own protection.


    After Shem Hasa took the photo, Azazel said:


    "There is nothing unusual about this monster in itself, but there is something wrong with the recent experience."


    "Oh?" Shem Hasa raised his eyebrows, showing an interested face.


    "How exactly?"


    "She participated in that test in the underworld." Azazel shrugged.


    "What do you mean?" Shem Hassa widened his eyes and said with surprise: "How is it possible, isn''t that test passed for hundreds of years? There shouldn''t be such a talent on the devil''s side."


    "That''s when pure-blooded demons are banned from participating." Azazel rolled his eyes.


    The trial initiated by the ancestor of the demon, pure blood demons could not participate, but it was a good joke back then.


    According to the gossip, it is said that the ancestor Lilith disliked the uglyness of the current demon.


    Azazel laughed wildly as the news was confirmed.


    That is to say, the major forces actually secretly sent people to infiltrate the demons and participate in the trials of the demon ancestors.


    Many materials for the power of the ancestors were brought in like this.


    Although cultivating a spy costs a lot, it is worth it compared to the harvest.


    And the palace of the ancestors has all the good things, and the information of the strong inside is like clouds, and the fallen angels also have it.


    If Su Jin came from there, it would be in line with Azazel''s judgment.


    "If it''s the devil''s side, then let him be the governor..." Shem Hasa hesitated.


    "Put it down, you have married a demon wife."


    Azazel rolled his eyes and said:


    "Even if it is, so what? Do you really think that our fallen angels can merge with the devil? Lucifer couldn''t do it back then, let alone you?"


    "The worst, it''s just an extra six."


    "Besides, I don''t believe that the guy named Su Jin would be a subservient person."


    "As soon as I opened my mouth, I wanted my position as the governor. It''s a strange thing for such a person to not be a demon king."


    Azazel rubbed his chin with a smile. Obviously, he had made a pre-judgment for all possibilities, and determined that the advantages of changing the fallen angel to a governor outweighed the disadvantages.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s fine."


    Shem Hasa sighed, and then asked:


    "So, who do we send to negotiate? You and I are destined to have a head office, so it''s a shame to go alone."


    Azazel rubbed his chin and said playfully:


    "Let Baiqiu go. It just happened that there was news that Xiao Zhunai was caught."


    "Baiqiu!"


    Shem Hasa showed an expression of understanding.


    If Himejima Akeno was there, it was inevitable to send Baiqiu here.


    Everyone is brothers who have lived and died together for thousands of years.

 Chapter 482：

    In fact, if it weren''t for the peak period of Emperor Shitian''s invasion of the three major gods of the Bible a few years ago, with what happened at that time, the fallen angels all had the idea of ??destroying the five demons.


    But in the end, Baiqiu left the matter alone.


    On the one hand, it was the request of his wife before she died, on the other hand, it was to give Jijima Suzaku some time, and the most important thing was that he was afraid that Emperor Shitian would take the opportunity to sneak attack.


    This also caused Himejima Akeno to run away from home.


    After all, the mother was killed, but the father endured it. Even a young man could not bear it, let alone Himejima Akeno who was less than ten years old at the time.


    Now that the two fathers and daughters have a chance to talk, Shem Hasa and Azazel have no problem.


    "Is that the case?"


    "That''s it, more things, we''ll talk about it when we have a real interview."


    With the communication between the two, the position of the fallen angel governor gradually became oriented.


    Chapter 0622 The Great Conspiracy: Himejima Akane


    Yasaka Shrine backyard.


    In the courtyard where Su Jin lives now.


    "Have the five families of demon exorcism been integrated?" asked Su Jin, who was sitting at the desk reading letters.


    Behind him, in the corridor by the entrance, Himejima Suzaku sat there in a red and white kimono, nodded and replied:


    "Yes, including the Baigui family, the other four families are willing to swear allegiance to you."


    When Himejima Suzaku said these words, Rias and Himejima Akino who were on the side were not at all scruples, and there was no worry about leaking secrets at all.


    In fact, under the circumstance of being limited by their magic power, the two girls are just "ordinary people" with strong physique, and they have absolutely no ability to communicate to the outside world.


    Therefore, Rias simply let go of the bondage, and treated herself as a bystander, enjoying the drama of the destruction of the five demons from a close distance.


    Compared to Rias, who was a bystander, Akeno Himejima''s mood was extraordinarily complicated.


    Four of the five demon-exorcised families declared their allegiance to Su Jin, and the last Jijima family, when Jijima Suzaku knelt down in front of Su Jin, the answer was very clear.


    Seeing the destruction of the Himejima family who once killed his mother and chased him several times, Akira Himejima ridiculed that the Himejima family deserved it, and regretted that this matter was not done by himself.


    Compared to watching others take revenge for him, Himejima Akino is more willing to go on his own.


    Unfortunately, with her strength, it is basically impossible to accomplish this.


    However, the high level of the Himejima family was destroyed, and the new Himejima family, who succeeded the head of the family, Himejima Suzaku, was not within the scope of Himejima Akeno''s revenge.


    She knew very well in her heart that the person who used to protect this **** ''bitch'' at Himejima''s house was Himejima Suzaku.


    I also understand that the reason for the accident in my family is because the former head of the house, Jijima Zhuhuang, took advantage of the weak time when Jijima Zhuque inherited the inheritance of the head of the family.


    Himejima Zhu Naike did not anger the idea of ??a benefactor who had taken care of him for many years, let alone this person was her cousin.


    "Didn''t the other four resist?"


    Su Jin stopped reading, looked up and asked.


    "No."


    Himejima Suzaku answered very calmly, that was the truth, she didn''t need to lie, and she didn''t lie.


    Hearing this, Su Jin thought for a while, then nodded slightly and said:


    "That''s right, the successors of the family are all in my hands, and the most important spiritual beast inheritance in them is also pinched by me. It is normal not to resist."


    The most important thing for the five demons is the inheritance of the five spiritual beasts, that is, the inheritance of the five spiritual beasts of the Qinglong, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger, Xuanwu Huanglong.


    This is the foundation on which the Five Families of Repelling Demons are based, and it is also something that all generations of families or successor families must master.


    Although the five ghosts of the island country mastered the five spirits of the Taoist sect of the Heavenly Dynasty, Su Jin felt that it was very sloppy, but considering that the Eastern Heavenly Emperor of this world is Emperor Shitian, and there is no Taoist mythology at all, Su Jin can only Nothing to say.


    However, according to the current situation, Su Jin doubts that after observing the world of Demon High School, Emperor Shitian of Hakoba is afraid that he will spiral into the sky.


    After all, the Taoist gate of Little Garden is a behemoth that can arm-wrestle with Buddhism and Qianyan.


    Di Shitian suddenly had the possibility of an Eastern Heavenly Emperor.


    I always felt that after the incident was exposed, Di Shitian was the first to bring a knife to cut me... Su Jin smiled dumbly, shook his head, and then glanced at Jijima Zhu Nai, and asked casually:


    "How is the situation at the Himejima family?"


    Himejima Suzaku paused, even if she didn''t turn her head, she could sense Himejima Suzaku''s gaze.


    Seeing her cousin watching when she entered the door, she actually guessed that her cousin and Su Jin had an extraordinary connection.


    It may even be the ''behind-the-scenes'' of the monster forces and the fallen angels to control the five demons.


    After all, the beginning of the downfall of the Himejima family was because Su Jin swept the forces around the capital and defeated the fallen angel cadre ¡®Baiqiu¡¯.


    This incident caused the Himejima family and even the five demon exorcists to think that the balance of combat power between monsters and demon exorcists has become unbalanced, and the monsters'' ambitions have skyrocketed. Therefore, under the suggestion of the Himejima family, they took the opportunity to attack first, and finally turned it over. car.


    The cause of the incident was Su Jin''s appearance and Baiqiu''s defeat, and Himejima Zhunai appeared in Su Jin''s room and was Baiqiu''s daughter, which had to make Himejima Zhuque think in this regard.


    Moreover, if Su Jin deliberately used female clothes to humiliate Baiqiu, the conditions would be even more sufficient.


    These days, there is no need for two demon king-level characters who have no deep hatred to humiliate each other.


    Su Jin did this, one may be out of anger for Himejima Akeno, and the other may be to cover up the fact that he has joined forces with Baiqiu.


    If this is the case, the evaluation of Himejima Zhunai''s status on Su Jin''s side is estimated to be higher.


    Thinking of this, Himejima Suzaku couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    She has been in the family for nearly ten years and has achieved nothing, and it has only been a few years since her cousin escaped?


    He fled when he was eight years old, and when he was seventeen this year, considering the growth time and the layout, the other party might even start planning the Himejima family when he was eleven or twelve years old. , much better than her.


    Aunt Zhu Li gave birth to a good daughter... While Himejima Suzaku sighed like this, she also answered Su Jin''s question seriously:


    "Including the family Himejima Zhuhuang, a total of 21 members of the immediate family have been imprisoned in the underground prison you designated."


    There are actually less than 40 direct members of the Himejima family, accounting for more than 80% of the family''s combat power.


    It was because of this situation that Himejima Suzaku could not successfully resist the family and change the family''s inhumane rules.


    However, now that Su Jin and Jijima Zhu Nai have introduced external forces to break the situation, the Jijima family''s power will obviously not be as strong as before, even if they don''t rely on monsters.


    Himejima Suzaku was already prepared for this. After all, it was the result of her own incompetence.


    21... Hearing these numbers, Akeno Himejima''s eyes turned cold, obviously holding a lot of hostility towards the people represented by these numbers.


    Su Jin saw such eyes, but didn''t care, just said lightly:


    "Twenty-one? In the beginning, that''s enough. Well, it''s almost time to count."


    almost?


    Himejima Suzaku, Himejima Akeno, and Rias are all question marks.


    And at this moment, along with the familiar footsteps, before the Crow Tengu came to the room, he knelt down on one knee and said:


    "General, Azazel, the Governor of the Fallen Angel, and his cadre Baiqiu are visiting!"


    As expected... Himejima Suzaku finally couldn''t help but looked up at his cousin Himejima Akeno.


    At this time, Himejima Akeno stood on the side with a cold expression, as if unmoved by everything.


    This made Himejima Suzaku more certain of his guess.


    However, at this time, Rias next to her looked at her childhood sweetheart strangely, and quickly recognized the other''s small movements.


    Good guy, the legs are shaking, Zhu Nai is trying to escape! Shaking your legs every time you do something bad, when I don''t notice?


    Thinking of this, Rias smiled and held Himejima Akeno''s hand, actually holding the opponent to prevent Himejima Akeno from escaping.


    ''What are you doing? '' Himejima Akeno looked over with a blank expression.


    ''I''m helping you! ¡¯ Rias felt that she had to open her heart to her good sister.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    The look in Akeno Himejima''s eyes suggested that Rias couldn''t read it, because they were all bad words that she hated.


    Su Jin put away the letter, got up from the table, and then glanced at Himejima Junai said:


    "Let''s go have a look together."


    Himejima Akeno opened his mouth and wanted to refuse, but before anyone could speak, Rias was dragged and followed behind Su Jin.


    "..." Himejima Akeno had the idea of ??breaking up with Rias for the first time.


    Chapter 0623 Old Riddler


    "Meet again, Mr. Azazel."


    In front of the shrine, Su Jin smiled and stretched out his hand towards Azazel.


    If the next step is successful, he will take office and become the new governor of the fallen angels.


    Therefore, Azazel, who can be called the third child to send money to send people to send places, naturally will not be as cold as before.


    Seeing this scene, Azazel''s expression changed suddenly, and he said in his heart: This kid was not so enthusiastic last time.


    He looked calm, shook hands with Su Jin, and said with a smile:


    "My dear, you suddenly come here, but it makes me a little uneasy."


    Su Jin deliberately said strangely at this time:


    "That''s weird, I wondered what I didn''t do? Why is the dignified Governor of the Fallen Angel uneasy?"


    You know what you have done. The last time you asked me for the position of governor, you were not so enthusiastic... Azazel murmured inwardly, but on the surface he still looked kind:


    "I''m not worried that those things are not done properly."


    He didn''t say those things, anyway, everyone who was there knew it, and those who didn''t understand shouldn''t. He was also an old riddleman.


    Anyway, before Su Jin gave a way to continue the race of fallen angels, he was dead and alive.


    After all, he has been the Governor of the Fallen Angels for thousands of years, so it is impossible to take no responsibility at this last moment.


    "If you''re worried about that, then you''ll be fine. I''m happy with you."


    Su Jin said with a smile without changing, while secretly scolding Azazel, an immortal and ignorant of praise.


    Although there are no forces other than fallen angels and monsters present in this kind of public place, secretly, there are many spies from other forces.


    If Su Jin catches casually, one hundred and eighty may not be caught, but ten or so can always be squeezed out.


    At this time, Azazel let out his breath, and almost didn''t tell the whole world that the fallen angels cooperated with the Kyoto monsters.


    As for cooperation?


    Azazel means ''you guess, the bigger the better. ¡¯


    It''s strange that those forces don''t send spies to Su Jin like crazy.


    This old thing, it''s all my own, and it still tricks me, it''s absolutely amazing.


    The fallen angel deserved to grow stronger.


    "I''m satisfied, it''s strange."


    Azazel didn''t expect Su Jin to say this.


    How long has it been since he negotiated with Su Jin, which is less than 24 hours?


    24 hours to solve the fallen angel''s newborn problem, why don''t you go up to the sky and stand side by side with the sun?


    Azazel was beating a drum in his heart, and he always felt that this matter was unreliable.


    But he has come, he has to see what Su Jin is playing, so he pondered for a moment, and then asked:


    "Can you watch the specific results?"


    "No problem at all."


    The smile on Su Jin''s face did not change at all.


    It''s a joke, it''s just a strange thing that he can''t solve the problem of a fallen angel''s new blood.


    Even if he can''t solve it, Algor has a solution.


    Do you really think that the letter he read in front of Himejima Akeno just now was read in vain?


    No confidence, he just went to Liangshan?


    "Then please take a few steps."

 Chapter 483：

    Su Jin said this, and glanced at Baiqiu, who was dozens of times more excited than Azazel.


    Oh, Baiqiu was not excited about the new blood of the fallen angel, but because his daughter who ran away from home was finally willing to see him.


    Although he just stood behind Su Jin and watched coldly, without saying hello or speaking, but at least he was willing to meet.


    Baiqiu understood Himejima Akino''s attitude in a second.


    This is still mad at yourself!


    But then again, what he had guessed before was correct, Himejima Zhunai really had a secret connection with Su Jin, and even with the devil.


    Didn''t you see Sarjax''s sister standing obediently behind Su Jin?


    Isn''t this a real hammer?


    In this way, Su Jin deliberately humiliated him before, which was really a bit of a ''mission'' component.


    Although it was a bit embarrassing for her daughter to ask someone to beat him, a thousand-year-old father, at least she was still angry, which showed that her daughter still had him in her heart.


    Inexplicably, Baiqiu felt that his wounds from yesterday no longer hurt, his waist didn''t hurt and his legs didn''t hurt, so he could run around on the ground.


    On the other hand, Himejima Akeno was also muttering in her heart.


    The lord of the monsters in Kyoto actually had a secret deal with the governor of the fallen angels?


    And looking at the old faces of Su Jin and Azazel, who smiled like chrysanthemums, this transaction involved a lot, at least the level that the fallen angel had to send a governor.


    In view of this, Himejima Akeno confirmed his suspicions.


    Fallen angels and monsters or Su Jin must have joined forces.


    And after Su Jin caught himself before, the reason why he had to forcibly keep himself regardless of the devil''s opinion is also very simple.


    From the excited look of her cowardly father.


    Eighty percent of the time, the old man entrusted Su Jin to do it.


    She wondered that her old man, a fallen angel cadre, would actually be defeated by someone at the level of a demon king, or in the form of humiliation.


    Good guy, co-authoring is the bait for her.


    After all, it''s her own father. I heard that she was seriously injured, no matter how stiff she was before, it was strange that she didn''t come to see the situation, and then she was caught by Su Jin as soon as she came.


    Oh, can you catch it? It was originally aimed at her pit, and it was strange that she couldn''t catch it.


    Good guy, this old man hasn''t seen him for a few years, and his brains are soaring.


    Thinking of this, Himejima Akeno''s face was so ugly that when he looked at Baiqiu, the more he looked at it, the less pleasing to the eye.


    As for Su Jin, it was just a tool for her father to catch her.


    Do you have hatred for fishing nets? Not someone who hates net fish.


    ''That''s right, that''s the look, exactly the same as when her mother saw me for the first time, this look at incombustible garbage~''


    ''I haven''t seen each other for several years, but my daughter has grown up...'' Baiqiu couldn''t help but sigh, but he was dissatisfied with his pace. He still followed Su Jin steadily, and came to Yasaka with Azazel and the others. The underground prison of the shrine.


    This place is where the priests sold secret prostitutes before the monster forces took over Yasaka Shrine.


    After all, the witches of the island country, everyone knows it, the whole world is like that in ancient times. They say they serve gods. In fact, they are gods when they have money.


    But relatively speaking, after the monsters took over here, they were much more at ease.


    After all, monsters do not have such needs, and there are bad habits such as cannibalism, which have long since disappeared under the changing times.


    After all, the artifacts that the gods of the Bible in this world created for human beings were not vegetarians.


    That day, the monster ate a person, and this person happened to be parasitizing a god-killing tool, so he was finished.


    In the final analysis, the first reason for the prestige that the Shenmie Tool can kill the gods was not because the wild gods like the monsters used their lives to prove the power of the God-killer.


    Entering the underground prison, everyone quickly came to the bottom, and then saw a ''big tree'' with only a trunk and a gray-white body.


    And under the dense roots of the big tree, there are heads protruding from them, it seems that the body is buried in the roots, but the head is outside.


    what is this? There seemed to be question marks in the heads of the crowd.


    Chapter 0624 Himejima Akina: I may be a fool


    After entering the underground prison, Azazel, who was quite a folk scientist, noticed that the tree was abnormal.


    And Himejima Akeno and Baiqiu, who knew more, were the first to recognize those buried in the roots of the tree.


    Wasn''t the person headed with some bandages still wrapped around his face, Himejima Zhuhuang, the head of the Himejima family?


    But now it should be said that it is the former owner.


    Looking around carefully, the people nearby happened to be members of the Himejima family, and they were directly strong.


    "This is the battery factory."


    Su Jin explained with a smile:


    "More specifically, a workshop for the Rebirth Battery."


    "Rebirth Battery? What is this?"


    Everyone was at a loss, only Azazel''s eyes lit up.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just see the effect."


    Su Jin didn''t say much nonsense, but arranged for the Crow Tengu, who had been waiting here for a long time, to pull out an ordinary person.


    This is a volunteer suffering from cancer who came here voluntarily because of the benefits given by the monsters and acted as the first batch of ''experiments''.


    He was carted by the kotengu to the center of the gray-white tree trunk, on the largest trunk, and then the person was thrown into it rudely.


    After about five seconds.


    A man with the same face as the previous volunteer, with a pair of black wings on his back, emerged from the trunk like a chicken that dared to break its shell.


    Su Jin was very satisfied with this, nodded and said to Azazel:


    "Probably that''s the effect."


    "..."


    A moment of silence answered him.


    Not only Azazel, but even Baiqiu and Himejima Akina were silent for a while, as if they had been given a banishing technique.


    That''s it?


    That''s it?


    Throwing people in and crawling out is a fallen angel?


    Are you afraid that you are not using tricks to deceive us ''young people''?


    Fraud is not the trick!


    Anyway, talk about some science!


    "Why didn''t you speak suddenly?"


    Su Jin suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    He has demonstrated the process of the reincarnation of a fallen angel. The venue, tools, and experimental personnel are all listed. It is not difficult to understand, right?


    "That... Mr. Su Jin, can you tell me what happened?"


    At any rate, Azazel, who had been in technology for thousands of years, was the first to return to his senses, pointing to the big gray tree trunk with a very strange expression:


    "What is the principle of this thing? How does it work? Why is it that if you throw a person in, you can become a fallen angel when you come out? You...you...are neither scientific nor theological?"


    Azazel said this, blushing, feeling as if he had lost the face of the artificial artifact expert.


    No, he is studying artificial artifacts, not biology, and it seems normal to be slapped in the face.


    But then again, how does Su Jin''s device work?


    He could only understand the role of the senior members of Ji Dao''s family from the battery in Su Jin''s mouth, but specifically, he didn''t understand how the fallen angel came out.


    "Simply put... ah, I can''t seem to describe it simply."


    Su Jin just wanted to briefly introduce a few words, and then realized that the simplicity for him may be a knowledge blind spot for these people present, so he can only try to convert it into popular words to describe:


    "To put it simply, this thing that looks like a tree trunk is actually a ''life essence modification machine'', which I call the spirituality endowment machine."


    "His function is to modify the essence of a life''s life."


    "And the fallen angels who just came out are human beings whose lives have been modified."


    "In terms of blood, he is now a complete fallen angel. At least in my opinion, he is no different from the fallen angels currently on the market."


    To put it bluntly.


    This thing is an impersonal version of the spirit gifting machine.


    Although the term Linga is unique to Hakoten, it doesn''t mean that other worlds don''t have it.


    Linga, to put it bluntly, is the life essence of a life, and this thing is all life has.


    And the technology of transforming Lingge, Hakoten has gone too far.


    Let¡¯s not mention it in the distance, let¡¯s just say that Az Dakaha¡¯s evil dragon clone and Algor¡¯s demonization are the masterpieces of this technology.


    To be more oriental, it is actually a re-enactment of the little white dragon''s urine in Journey to the West.


    A pot of urine of the Prince of the Dragon King of the West Sea, urinating into the river, the whole river will turn into a dragon if he drinks the urine.


    Even if it is transformed into a Yalong, it is still a dragon, will this spirituality change?


    The principle is this principle.


    It''s just that it''s not difficult to replicate the technology and there are too many examples of finished products, so Al Gore mentioned it in the letter, and Su Jin fiddled with it a little, and he came up with such a tree.


    This is still built by him by remote control monsters. It is for him to do it himself. The construction time is shorter and the effect is stronger.


    But to be honest, for now, two-winged fallen angels are enough.


    Su Jin can''t always say that he can wear a ten-winged fallen angel, can he?


    That Fallen Angel is about to mess up.


    Baiqiu only has ten wings.


    However, after Su Jin finished speaking, the atmosphere became awkward again.


    No one spoke at all.


    Until one minute passed, Rias, an outsider, turned to look at Himejima Akeno:


    "Do you understand?"


    "understood."


    Jijima Zhu Nai nodded, Su Jin said, she would be a fool if she didn''t understand.


    But looking at the gray tree that gave birth to fallen angels in a few seconds, Himejima Akeno felt that he was really a fool.


    How can those waste elders of the Himejima family still use it like this?


    Long experience!


    Also, she didn''t believe in Su Jin''s life modification, this thing... Saying that it has entered the realm of the gods of the Bible, it is probably almost the same.


    She would rather believe that Su Jin hacked into the system of the God of the Bible, obtained the data of the fallen angels, and then created the fallen angels, rather than believe Su Jin''s nonsense.


    After all, the origins of angels, fallen angels, and demons are all from the powerful and inconceivable biblical god, who has a full set of fallen angel manufacturing techniques, and everyone can still believe it.


    Let others believe that Su Jin can mass-produce fallen angels with a few powerful humans. Anyone who sees it will go crazy and feel that this thing is incomprehensible.


    Demon chess pieces developed by demons that can transform new-born demons still need the medium of chess pieces.


    Moreover, only Ajaka, the transcendent, can make this thing, and no one else can make it at all.


    Otherwise, there would be no ranking games that are called noble games.


    After all, only demon nobles and pure-blood nobles can get the share of demon pieces.


    And even pure-blooded nobles have to wait in line.


    Rias also relied on the brilliance of the Demon King''s sister to get the chess piece in the country and change it to other demons, let''s talk about the 18th birthday.


    And there are only a thousand pure-blooded demons.


    Thousands of people have to line up, which shows the output of demon chess pieces.

 Chapter 484：

    But Su Jin, the fallen angel maker, is really a maker.


    A person is thrown in, and in three seconds, a new fallen angel is born, and if he can walk two steps, he is not sick.


    It''s sizzling!


    Baiqiu and Himejima Akeno''s eyelids jumped.


    They clearly saw that the human who had just been transformed into a fallen angel had lightning flashes from his hands.


    Thunder Light... This is Baiqiu''s patent...


    Chapter 0625 Uncle, you sign it


    "I take the liberty to ask."


    Baiqiu opened his mouth for the first time, with a dark face as soon as he opened his mouth, he pointed at the former human who was startled by his own thunder and said:


    "Shouldn''t the fallen angels created by this thing have all my lightning?"


    Baiqiu had some ominous premonition in his heart, and he doubted whether he should ask, but in order to find out the reason for this ominous feeling, he boldly asked.


    And Su Jin rolled his eyes very simply:


    "Is not this nonsensical?"


    "I have only a few genetic samples of fallen angels in my hand. The strongest one is the blood I got from beating you last time. Isn''t this kind of fallen angel that can be copied?"


    Such a fallen angel? ?


    Baiqiu and Himejima Akeno''s faces darkened immediately.


    They are also in the category of fallen angels.


    You must know that Leiguang''s ability is plainly because of their bloodline advantage. Baiqiu relies on this hand to be called the thunder of the gods, the angel of thunder light, and Himejima Akina is also called the witch of thunder by the devil.


    In the end, good guy, in the blink of an eye, you, Su Jin, made Leiguang Angel ruin the street?


    This kind of secret of his own ability was cracked and copied in an instant, just like the hand-loom weavers who faced the steam loom back then, which made people terrified.


    Seeing Baiqiu like this, Su Jin, who thought he was worried that he would have a bunch of cheap children, rolled his eyes and said:


    "Don''t worry, it''s just the ability to decipher, and there is no connection with you in blood. This kind of thing is not difficult for me."


    Baiqiu was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Is this what I care about? It seems to be this...


    Baiqiu thought about it carefully, what he was really afraid of was that his genes would be copied, otherwise Zhu Naiping would have countless more fathers in vain, and even if there was no green, it would be a bit of a stomachache.


    As for the flooding of the ability of thunder light among the fallen angels, this may not be a good thing for Baiqiu, but for the fallen angels, it is a great benefit.


    The newly born Fallen Angel has the ability to have both attack and speed like Leiguang. Isn''t it still killing angels and demons?


    Fallen angels become the overlords of the three major forces of the Bible, isn''t that just around the corner?


    ''Lightning Angel! A large number of thunder angels! I don''t know how many this tree can make...''


    After listening to Su Jin''s explanation, Azazel suppressed the shock in his heart, touched the beard on his chin, and almost didn''t pull out his beard.


    He doesn''t care about how many sons Baiqiu has. He only cares about this thing, how many fallen angels it can make, how much it costs, and how much it costs.


    This is his thinking as governor.


    "This thing... how much does it cost? How many fallen angels can it produce? How about the consumption?"


    Su Jin thought for a while, then explained:


    "Theoretically speaking, this thing consumes the essence of life, which is what I call spirituality. It''s hard to say. In terms of the current consumption of these Jijima-brand batteries, it is possible to make 10,000 people at most."


    "Ten thousand?!"


    Azazel suddenly raised his tone, like a stinky old lady in the Eagle Country who was stepped on.


    "Small?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows.


    "No no no, how can this be less?"


    Azazel rubbed his hands together, barely hugging Su Jin, and slapped him **** his face.


    10,000 Fallen Angels, even the lowest level of fallen angels, this is 10,000!


    The total number of fallen angels now is less than 50,000!


    That''s one fifth of the population!


    Baiqiu was also shocked when he heard it.


    Ten thousand people!


    This kind of growth can only occur when the gods of the Bible were alive and they led their crowds to the sky.


    "Is their strength fixed?" Baiqiu had some expectations in his heart, but he was also a little scared.


    Su Jin thought for a while, then shook his head again, and said to Baiqiu:


    "It''s not fixed, it depends on your own circumstances, but it''s still possible to grow to your level."


    "hiss!"


    Azazel drained the cold air around him in one breath.


    Good guy, grow up to the level of Baiqiu, that is the demon king level among demons?


    10,000 Demon Kings? Isn''t that fallen angel spiraling up into the sky, side by side with the sun?


    No, it''s just potential, not an average, but it''s also very scary.


    After all, those wasteful fallen angels from the lower level have not grown at all for hundreds of years.


    There are 10,000 Fallen Angels who can grow into Demon Kings. You say hundreds of years, how can you upgrade from a lower-level two-winged fallen angel to an intermediate-level six-winged angel?


    Good guy... 10,000 middle-level, fallen angels can''t get them out now.


    Thinking of this, Azazel couldn''t help rubbing his hands and said:


    "Is this Himejima-style battery capable of producing energy?"


    As soon as he said these words, Himejima Akeno and Baiqiu were covered in black lines.


    Still in mass production?


    Do you want the Himejima family to give you a battery every day?


    "That''s right, I thought too much."


    Seeing Baiqiu and his eldest niece''s strange eyes, Azazel patted his head immediately.


    How can you exclusively use the wool of the Himejima family?


    Of course, for such a refutation, I have to slap a few more, but I don''t know if Su Jin can do it or not.


    "Don''t think about it, mass production is not possible. These senior members of the Himejima family are all pieced together. It''s okay to be two demon kings, which is equivalent to one demon king for 5,000 newborns."


    "And the process is extremely painful and obviously cannot be relied on voluntarily."


    Su Jin pouted towards the batteries under the tree trunk.


    Azazel and the others took a closer look, but found that each battery had a ferocious face, and the mouth was hanging.


    "Of course, this is in an overloaded state. Considering the maximum production, let them produce a thousand people every year, which can be used for about 20 years."


    Su Jin pouted, a group of wastes made up of spirits, so that''s how to use them to the limit.


    After all, it will still be consumed by giving the spirit, and this consumption cannot be reduced until it reaches the level of power.


    Moreover, this is also limited.


    The clone made at the power level, if you want no consumption, or the consumption can''t keep up with the recovery, you can only give it a six-digit spiritual level.


    At the authority level, only five-digit numbers can be produced in batches, and if they are four-digit numbers, they must take the initiative to divide their spirituality.


    That''s why Azi Dakaha''s four-digit blood clones have a limited number, because clones of that level also consume a lot of this evil dragon.


    On the other hand, the Demon King class at the Demon High School barely reached the five-digit level in terms of energy, but the quality was too poor. At the same level, Bai Xueji would be worth a thousand.


    Not even Bai Xueji with a five-digit unit of measurement, one can imagine the moisture in these demon king levels.


    In addition to the Jijima-style batteries used by Su Jin, dozens of people joined together, and they collected enough energy for two five-figures.


    Therefore, to create seven-figure two-winged fallen angels, at most 20,000 people will end up.


    When the number of manufactures reaches the limit, one of these batteries will have to be "exhausted".


    "One thousand, twenty years a year, that''s 20,000 people! Rounded up, that''s half of the fallen angels!"


    Azazel made a casual calculation and knew that the account was good enough.


    If it wasn''t for the scruples and the presence of Rias, he would have asked Su Jin if he could make a mass-produced machine with demons as batteries.


    Anyway, don''t you all have grudges? Fighting every day, then they tie a few people to make batteries, isn''t it quite cost-effective?


    But seriously, this thing is hot to the touch... If the devil knows about it, I''m afraid it will definitely start a war... His fallen angel can''t stand the maniac with a high quality of magic explosion of Sarjax...


    But then again, I''m afraid Sarjax would never have imagined that Su Jin could be so big.


    He could sense this from the astonishment in Rias'' stunned eyes next to him.


    The demons who first hooked up with Su Jin are all gone, rounding up, aren''t these fallen angels picking up a big leak?


    Thinking of this, Azazel turned to look at Su Jin.


    After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth, stomped his feet, summoned a roll of parchment, took out a quill, and handed it to Su Jin with both hands.


    "Master, please sign."


    Azazel said with heartache but no regrets.


    Chapter 0626 The real good sister


    "what happened?"


    Seeing that Azazel took out a roll of parchment and asked Su Jin to sign it, Rias and Himejima Akeno, two people who didn''t know what to do behind the scenes, were a little confused.


    By comparison, Menqing''s Baiqiu knew exactly what it was.


    At this moment, he looked at Rias hesitantly, wondering if he should help him shut up.


    After all, this is his daughter''s best friend, and her status is too special. She is the sister of Sarjax.


    How many sisters is that madman, can everyone understand that as an enemy?


    When Rias was born, Sarjax also went door to door to warn her that if she moved her, she would really have to go shopping with the devil.


    Moreover, he is not sure about the cooperation between Su Jin and the devil. What if the devil knows about this?


    As for whether this deal was made by Su Jin and the devil to entrap their fallen angels, Baiqiu was not worried at all.


    For this kind of ''pit'', he wanted to say ''getting better and better'' aloud. If there was a limit, it would be 10,000 times.


    Face him, without resistance.


    One word: cool!


    "Enough."


    Su Jin took the parchment and glanced at it. Except that they could not murder the fallen angels without any reason, and several high-ranking fallen angels had certain autonomy, they basically had no binding force. They basically packaged the fallen angels and sold them to him.


    After reading the treaty, he gave Azazel a thumbs up, and then signed his name on it.


    "Pleasant to work with."


    Su Jin stretched out his hand and said with a smile.


    "My family, what do you call a pleasant cooperation?"


    Azazel smiled and shook hands with Su Jin, then bowed politely:


    "Then, Your Excellency, when are you going to greet your people publicly."


    When Rias and Himejima Akeno heard this, their expressions changed drastically.


    Governor?


    Azazel called Governor Su Jin?


    What was written on that parchment? Why did Azazel use a word like governor that reminds people of Feifei.


    Also, the two of them, shouldn''t they have heard anything they can''t hear?

 Chapter 485：

    "After the handover is over."


    Su Jin casually said the time. After all, he was not sure how long the handover would take. After all, it was an ethnic group that accepted tens of thousands of people.


    "Is that so? Then I''ll take this time to relax."


    Azazel said with a smile.


    He felt relieved that he had finally stepped down as governor.


    It''s too embarrassing for him to be a researcher who manages a bunch of fighters. God knows how he insisted on it for thousands of years.


    "Relax? You don''t want to relax during this time." Su Jin said sarcastically.


    The work hasn''t been handed over yet, you Azazel like to run? I didn''t think so.


    "Baiqiu, be optimistic about him, if someone runs away, I will blame you."


    "Yes, Governor."


    Baiqiu replied in a deep voice, but his eyes were full of smiles.


    "It''s really the Governor..."


    Baiqiu has shouted, then things can''t go wrong.


    Right in front of them, Su Jin seems to have used the fallen angel''s manufacturing technology to master the fallen angel and become the second fallen angel governor... Thinking of this, Rias opened her mouth, and she was shocked and at the same time looked at herself with sadness. little sisters.


    "I don''t know either." Himejima Akeno guiltily avoided Rias'' sight.


    She didn''t know that she would hear such explosive news when she came over!


    The Governor of the Fallen Angels, Azazel, abdicated, and Su Jin, the new monster lord who has emerged, gave way. Who would have thought of this?


    However, did she and Rias witness the whole process of the PY transaction?


    The solution for the newborn swapped the viceroy of the fallen angels?


    This... can''t be said to earn blood, but it is also a major benefit of the fallen angel! Azazel''s abdication proves how important this is to the fallen angels.


    This is equivalent to the fall of the weakest of the three major forces of the Bible, the Jedi, turning over and taking off directly.


    If she were Azazel, she would probably consider whether to abdicate or not.


    "I''m afraid I''ll be hurt by you this time."


    Rias gave a wry smile. Hearing this kind of news, her journey home is probably indefinitely long.


    At least before the news is exposed, it is definitely impossible to leave.


    "It''s obvious that you brought me here to see these." Himejima Akeno replied with a little guilty conscience.


    The Fallen Angel''s workshop was indeed what Rias insisted on taking her to see, but at the very beginning, the war between the Kyoto monsters and the five demons, it was because of Akeno Himejima that Rias was allowed to see it. Silk came to Kyoto once.


    After careful calculation, the little sisters of them are considered to be pitting each other, right?


    In a sense, they really became a pair of real ''good sisters'' this time.


    Difficult sister difficult sister kind.


    "Your Excellency the Governor, they..."


    Baiqiu, whose position changed very naturally, walked over to Su Jin and asked in a low voice.


    "You come to see the bet."


    Su Jin didn''t reveal Baiqiu''s careful thoughts, and directly left the matter to him.


    Aren''t you worried that your daughter will suffer, and you want to take care of your daughter by the way? Just give it to him.


    "Yes."


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Kuo College.


    Paranormal Research Department.


    "Gacha Gacha."


    The Tacheng kitten was eating potato chips, sitting on the sofa, and staring blankly at the empty community classroom.


    As Rias Gremory''s family, Tacheng Heigo''s younger sister, Tacheng Kitten has followed Rias, who was studying in the human world, to the island of Kuwang Town, where he studied at Kuwang College.


    As for the Supernatural Research Department, this is the school society that Rias took over. There are currently four members, and except Rias, everyone else is her demon family, which is equivalent to the status of a noble knight.


    But today, the Tacheng kitten felt that the situation was a little different.


    "The minister and Zhu Nai haven''t come back yet, Gasper is still hiding in the teacher, so boring..."


    She finished eating the potato chips in silence, then took out the spicy strips, shredded squid, and roast pork. As the night wore on, she finally looked more and more restless and serious.


    "problem occurs!"


    "It''s past the minister''s time to return, and there is a problem in Kyoto."


    She stood up immediately and walked to the right corner of the activity room, where a magic circle connecting the underworld was inscribed.


    At night, the Devil''s Palace.


    Where did Sarjax receive information from his subordinates:


    "Rias disappeared? When?"


    "Just today, Miss Rias''s castle family, Miss Tacheng, reported the news."


    The demon subordinate knelt down on one knee and replied nervously.


    "How did she disappear? Where did she disappear? Are there any unusual discoveries before and after?"


    Sarjax suppressed the irritability in his heart, frowned, and calmly said.


    "According to the existing information, it seems that Miss Rias and Miss Himejima, who is her queen chess piece, went to Kyoto together..."


    "Kyoto???"


    Sarjax''s face suddenly turned green.


    Don''t you think my sister is so stupid that people go to the capital to arrest her?


    Thinking back to the conversation he had with Demon King Ajaka in the morning, Sarjax just wanted to say one word:


    Grass!


    Chapter 0627 The Demon King''s Communication


    The Devil''s Palace, Sarjax''s office.


    "Really caught?"


    Ajaka, wearing black-rimmed glasses, asked in surprise while holding a stack of documents.


    "Well." Sarjax sitting in the chair rubbed his eyebrows: "Based on the current situation, he should have been caught."


    "Although I really want to say my condolences, but..." Ajaka asked with a relatively strange expression: "Didn''t you say before that she would be fine?"


    "Don''t say it." Sarjax''s ears were all red: "I don''t know what she thinks, maybe it''s because of Himejima Akeno."


    When Sarjax said this, he paused and said:


    "She is Baiqiu''s daughter."


    Akeno Himejima actually wanted to hide his bloodline, but it was completely useless to Sarjax.


    Just a Himejima family, infiltration, intelligence, spies, trying to make out the words, it is too easy for him, a demon king.


    "You know it''s okay to tell me this?" Ajaka was already unable to complain.


    He didn''t know that Himejima Zhu was Baiqiu''s daughter.


    What did he do to pay attention to the parents of Sajaks sister''s dependents? The Demon King''s work is very busy.


    "What are you going to do now? Are you negotiating? There are indeed some monsters and fallen angels from the devil''s side..."


    Ajaka''s tone was very helpless.


    Except for the angels who stay behind closed doors, there are people on both sides of the devil and the fallen angel who have defected from the other side.


    People like Shem Hasa''s pure-blooded demon wife, naturally, it is impossible not to appear.


    If nothing else, the first-generation Demon King Lucifer himself was a fallen angel.


    The old house changer!


    And what Ajka means now is actually a hostage exchange.


    As the younger sister of Sarjax, Rias Gremory, the next head of the Gremory family of pure blood family, is also a child of the Baal family''s talent for destruction, which cannot be lost to the devil.


    If this is just in case, there will be a lot of half-blooded fallen angels or half-blooded monsters on the side of the fallen angels who will use the power of destruction, then it will be over.


    "With Baiqiu here, you don''t have to worry about safety for the time being." Sarjax shook his head and said.


    "Good guy."


    Ajaka stunned, looked at Sarjax meaningfully and said:


    "You and Baiqiu have always been in touch?"


    Sarjax dragged his cheeks and didn''t answer, as if he acquiesced.


    Say no contact? With Himejima Akeno, it was impossible not to contact him.


    The Gremory family secretly adopted Baiqiu''s daughter, and the other party was also afraid that Sarjax would get some half-blood demons with the power of thunder.


    To put it bluntly, before the hostile forces, the wives and daughters of important leaders were captured, and what happened to them is well documented in human history books, not to mention the emergence of demons and fallen angels.


    Who wouldn''t be afraid if something went wrong?


    "It''s a shame you were able to stabilize Baiqiu." Ajaka was a little speechless. She put her own daughter in the enemy''s base camp to support Baiqiu. Baiqiu is really big enough: "Does the council know?"


    "They ''voluntarily'' give me face." Sajjax''s tone was very calm.


    The Demon King and the Demon Council will not deal with each other, but the Demon will not deal with Sarjax and Ajaka for a while.


    No reason.


    When a monster that can kill your whole family is around, and is willing to continue to maintain equal rules with you, fools know what to choose.


    "In this way, Rias shouldn''t have any problems."


    Seventy percent of Ajaka''s words came from Baiqiu.


    We have protected your daughter for so long, and Rias deserves friendly protection.


    It is unlikely that there will be at least a few more hybrids that will destroy the power.


    Ajaka was silent for a moment, then asked:


    "Private or make trouble?"


    "Of course it''s private."


    Sarjax rolled his eyes.


    Is he stupid?


    Going everywhere to advertise that your sister was captured by fallen angels and monsters, and the master of monsters named Su Jin?


    With the devil''s chaotic morality, a fool would think that Rias was being developed with emphasis, spiraling up into the sky, and there were 180 more babies in her belly.


    Grass!


    At that time, even if Rias is rescued, she will be forced by the people of the Demon Council to prevent her from inheriting the Gremory family with a large group of trumped-up reasons, in order to force him to take action against Sarjax.


    Damn, those old things, if Li Lin and Di Shitian were not watching, there are still three immortals in Hinduism, and he really wants to slaughter the Demon Council.


    A group of relying on the old to sell old things!


    Thinking of this, Sarjax said with a dark face: "It is necessary for Rias to inherit the Gremory family, and my future child will inherit the Lucifer family. This is a predetermined thing."


    "Take it down, you don''t even have children." Ajaka rolled her eyes.


    "Aren''t you the same?" Sarjax asked sarcastically.


    "Forget it." Ajaka shook her head, and then said, "That can only be private."


    When he said this, he paused and said:

 Chapter 486：

    "Are you going or me?"


    This is also very particular, as Sarjax is the highest combat power on the demon side, and his whereabouts are fixed.


    On the one hand, the Demon Council is watching closely, on the other hand, if he really wants to go to Kyoto to negotiate, Sarjax is also worried about whether there will be an ambush.


    After all, compared to the gain from killing Sarjax, the loss of the notoriety of breaking the contract and playing tricks is almost nothing.


    And with the demon council, the fuel bottle, if Sarjax is dead, the devil may not choose to fight, it''s simply a waste of money!


    So normally, it''s better to have Ajaka out.


    As the developer of nearly 90% of the new spells in the underworld, the escape item in his hand exploded a planet of Sarjax, and it was almost impossible for the fallen angel to kill him.


    Sarjax hesitated for a moment, then said, "Why don''t we go together?"


    "Together?"


    Ajaka frowned and thought carefully:


    "Although it''s not impossible, the action is too big, and, does it make sense?"


    "Of course it makes sense." Sarjax straightened his waist, then narrowed his eyes and held his chin, "I plan to talk to Azazel about the three-way melee."


    "A truce?" Ajaka was surprised for a moment, then sighed: "Indeed, it''s time for a truce, but are you really ready for that?"


    The battle between angels, fallen angels, and demons originated in ancient times.


    Over the years, the **** battle has hardly stopped year after year, but the intensity has changed.


    Even now, in the underworld, the junction between fallen angels and demons is still fighting all day long, but the scale is much smaller than before, and it can only be said to be a local conflict.


    The reason for this is very simple. In fact, everyone can''t afford the loss.


    But it still has to be done, even swaggering, and even angels occasionally enter the game, claiming that they have been ordered by the Lord to eradicate heresy. In this case, the three forces inexplicably have a subtle consensus.


    All of this is to maintain an illusion.


    To maintain the illusion that the "God of the Bible" is still alive.


    Thinking of this, Ajaka sighed and said:


    "If there is a peace talk, the fact that the God of the Bible has died, I''m afraid it will be made public."


    The God of the Bible has set the position of angels, fallen angels, and demons. If the three parties negotiate, they will definitely come forward.


    At that time, without showing up, plus God Shitian''s frequent temptations over the years, the fact that the God of the Bible has died must not be concealed.


    By then, it will be a terrible upheaval.


    Because of the biblical pantheon, the absolute powerhouse has been lost.


    "Look at this."


    Sarjax nodded in acknowledgement of Ajaka''s concerns, but took out another stack of papers with the old Luciferian family crest on them.


    "This thing? The document from the ancestor?"


    Ajaka was stunned for a moment, took the document and looked at it, her face changed suddenly.


    There is only one line of words above, a total of 8 bold characters.


    "The **** of the Bible appears to have recovered."


    Chapter 0628


    "The God of the Bible seems to be showing signs of recovery? This!" Ajaka''s expression suddenly changed.


    God is coming back?


    This was a bolt from the blue for the demons.


    Of course, it is not a bolt from the blue in the sense of survival, but a bolt from the blue in life.


    Demons are also creations of God, and according to the character of God in the records, He will not take action against creations without authorization, and is a benevolent and excessive deity.


    The cause of the three-way war was actually caused by the fact that the **** who read the Bible on the side of the devil seemed to be weak and attacked.


    But no one thought that even the weak God of the Bible would still have the four demon kings with his bare hands, tearing two heavenly dragons with his hands, and still making artifacts in war. The ability of the family to never die.


    Even Ajaka was stunned when she saw this record when she was young. She couldn''t think of why the Four Great Demon Kings were so tough and ran to deal with such monsters.


    But thinking about it carefully, it was because the other party was so strong that he wanted to kill him while he was sick.


    Therefore, Ajaka also understood the thoughts of the previous four demon kings.


    However, it is really because there has been a study of past history.


    Therefore, in Ajaka''s inference, if the character of the **** of the Bible does not change much, the devil will not exterminate the family.


    But the problem is... the devil is a negative image in God''s definition, representing the evil aspect, and even engraving it into the system God uses to govern the world.


    However, the four demon kings headed by Sarjax have already reformed the demons.


    Have you ever seen a devil with eight risks and three golds?


    Have you ever seen a demon that does not eat soul, should it be sustainable development for soul energy?


    Have you ever seen demons who build underworld trucks, engage in real estate, TV stations, play idol cultivation, and run factories?


    The current demon society is really not that different from the modern human society, even because the magic technology is more advanced, it looks like the future world.


    However, in the definition of God, the devil is a race of evil that survives by cannibalizing human souls in places where brimstone is degraded.


    To put it bluntly, it is the primitive tribe, and now is the future society.


    "This is the reversal of history!"


    Ajaka smashed the document on the table without thinking, and said with a sullen face:


    "It''s necessary to confirm this information, if it really doesn''t work..."


    God, it''s better to die... Sarjax understood what Ajaka meant in seconds, and said after a moment of silence:


    "So, we have to let those guys from Heaven officially come out."


    "So the peace talks?" Ajka suddenly understood what Sarjax meant.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity that Rias was bound by the fallen angels and monsters, they went to a showdown with the fallen angels and used this document to force Azazel to stand in line.


    After all, fallen angels don''t want God to return, at least the martial arts faction definitely don''t want God to return.


    Back then, if the God of the Bible hadn''t been merciful to the fallen angels and went to kill demons, the higher-ups of the fallen angels would have been taken away by that terrifying god.


    The weakest of the three parties is the fallen angels, and all the fallen angel cadres today have experienced the war of the year, and one of them was shocked by the sight of the God of the Bible getting angry.


    One of the fallen angel militants is counted as one, and they all suffer from the ''God of the Bible Syndrome''.


    The kind that makes me tremble when I hear that name.


    When those guys heard that God might return, they would go crazy the first time, even if Azazel tried to appease them, they couldn''t appease them.


    No way, too scared, too scared to take any risks.


    And if the devil uses this to unite the fallen angels to truce, then the angels will have to truce.


    After all, if one is bad, one will be beaten by two.


    And the blazing angels of the heavenly world have appeared in the human world and the underworld in groups for a long time in the past few hundred years.


    "It''s not impossible to negotiate, but the most troublesome thing is the angel''s side."


    Ajaka''s brows almost knit together:


    "If God is dead, those other gods who peep at us will not be able to help but take action, and if it is not dead, we will be in big trouble, if it is not dead, the angel will definitely be besieged by those jackals, and then It''ll be our turn..."


    "Do you want to say that it''s better to keep the current situation?"


    Sarjax said helplessly.


    "Yes, the risk is too great."


    Ajaka shook her head, not very agreeing with Sarjax''s plan.


    Although it is a bit painful to cut the flesh with a slow knife, it is better than self-destruction.


    "If you''re not sure, I suggest you don''t do it."


    "It''s because I''m sure that I make this proposal." Sajjax smiled and took out a stack of documents from the drawer and handed it over.


    It is still the familiar old Luciferian family crest, the familiar format.


    Ajaka twitched the corner of her mouth, took the document, flipped through it a few times, and sighed:


    "Did the ancestor actually promise to take action?"


    Ancestor Lilith, or Algorr.


    Sarjax and Ajaka are the only people who are afraid of demons and are too strong to be understood.


    Back then, when Gurefia was taken as a maid by Lilith, and after refusing to join the war, it was not Sarjax who jumped the most, but Li Lin.


    After all, the prince of the demon family, the son of Lucifer and Lilith obviously did not admit that he had an extra strange mother, so he naturally wanted to crusade each other.


    Sarjax and Ajaka couldn''t help but caught up to watch.


    Then, they understood what a monster-like strength was.


    Gurefia single-handedly singled out Li Lin and more than a dozen old immortals from the Demon Council, and almost didn''t send them all away on the spot.


    In the middle of the battle, Li Lin, who lost to Gurefia, even smeared oil on the soles of his feet, left the nobles who responded to him, and ran away.


    If it wasn''t for Sarjax and Ajaka, who forced the old undead from the Demon Council to sign a betrayal contract, and ''loyalty'' extended a helping hand and sold them to Gurefia, these people would have been reduced to the whole world. The end of extinction.


    Although in the end, it was inevitable that Gurefia had a very high influence in the Demon Council, but fortunately, this person devoted himself to serving the ancestor and rarely showed up, so the Demon Council did not dare to dance too much, and most of the power was still Concentrate on the hands of the Four Great Demon Kings.


    However, as a Demon King who had only been in contact with the first ancestor for half a month, Gurefia suddenly became so strong that it was impossible for Sarjax and Ajaka to have no doubts.


    However, after observing the shots of Gurefia or the ancestor a few times, they couldn''t understand what kind of level it was.


    Later, they found the doorway after carefully looking for information.


    According to ancient history and common sense.


    As we all know, the creator of angels is God, but the creator of demons is Lilith. The doorways here are so meticulous and fearful that people dare not study them in depth.


    This is why Sarjax saw the documents of the ancestors saying that the God of the Bible was suspected to be resurrected and would not hesitate to believe it.


    Because Sarjax suspected that the ancestor demon Lilith was actually the other side of God, or the devil''s side, otherwise it would be difficult to explain the exaggerated and unimaginable power.


    The demonic side of the biblical **** perceives the resurrection of the divine side, which is a very plausible explanation.


    At least Sarjax is convinced of this.


    "If that''s the case... we''re fully covered."


    Ajaka sighed in relief.


    Although people like them don''t like being pressed on their heads very much, but when it comes to this kind of danger, it''s really cool that the boss above wants to come forward!


    With Lilith on top and negotiating this matter, even the worst situation can be dealt with.


    As for angels and fallen angels, that''s not something they change.


    Sarjax nodded in agreement, and then said:


    "Over there in Kyoto, let''s go together, solve this matter as soon as possible, and feel at ease as soon as possible."


    "Should you fish out your sister by the way? You''re a sister-in-law." Ajaka rolled her eyes and said.


    "For the time being...hahaha..."


    Sarjax responded with a laugh.


    Under the negotiation of the two Demon Kings, they set a time to go to Kyoto.


    Chapter 0629 Rescue is coming!


    "So, what exactly are we doing now?"


    In a house in Yasaka Shrine, while eating kaiseki dishes served by youkai, Rias felt extremely depressed.


    "Free accommodation, you can choose high-end dishes at any time, if you want to go out, as long as you don''t care about the two bodyguards arranged, you can go out to Kyoto, and we can play in Kyoto, and even if we want, we can see the person who treats us within 30 minutes. The new Governor of the Fallen Angels who ignore him."


    "Zhu Nai, what do you think the man named Su Jin wants?"


    "I wouldn''t be drinking miso soup here if I knew."


    Akeno Himejima, who was holding a cup of miso soup, said helplessly.

 Chapter 487：

    "And, isn''t this the case now?"


    "I just think it''s not right, we''re prisoners, aren''t we?"


    Rias''s expression was a little subtle, a little scared and a little flustered.


    "Could it be that you also want to experience what the female captives go through?"


    Himejima Akeno was a little stunned.


    She always thought that she was more open than Rias, but now hearing this, she wondered who was open.


    Eldest sister, isn''t it bad to be offered food and drink? Do you really want to have a lot of mixed-race children?


    Rias looked embarrassed for a few seconds, and then said vaguely:


    "I''m just worried if there is any conspiracy here."


    "After all, you know that my brother is the Demon King."


    "My father is still a fallen angel''s cadre." Himejima Akeno rolled his eyes.


    She was not comparing her identity with Rias, but her heart.


    What kind of conspiracy can Su Jin have against them, Baiqiu will definitely fight for them, which is very easy to come up with.


    "No, I always feel that the man is a little abnormal."


    Rias shivered as she recalled her previous situation when she was standing beside Su Jin in the study.


    "What''s wrong?" Himejima Akeno was a little strange.


    Su Jin didn''t do anything to them, and didn''t even say a few words, how could Rias be so scared.


    Rias touched her arm and shivered:


    "I don''t know how to say it. Anyway, when that man''s face is straight, I always have the idea of ??kneeling down and apologizing."


    Himejima Junai was speechless: "You didn''t exaggerate when you met the Demon King."


    Rias couldn''t help rolling her eyes, joking, she couldn''t help kneeling when she saw the Demon King? That was her own brother. When she was a child, it was okay to kick her feet. She would be afraid of ghosts.


    Seeing this, Himejima Akina could only comfortably say:


    "I don''t think you need to worry about anything. Maybe in a short while, His Majesty Sarjax will send someone to pick you up."


    When Rias heard this, her face suddenly became bitter:


    "Then I guess it will be miserable. Gremory''s next lord was captured by the new Fallen Angel Governor. It''s strange that the old men of the Demon Council don''t fall into the trap."


    What is the reason why she ran to the human world and led Kuwangzhen as the leader, rehearsing for inheriting the family business in advance?


    Aren''t you worried about studying in the underworld, those old immortals will do things in secret to slander Sarjax?


    it''s good now.


    She managed to evade the demon council''s minions, and as a result, she delivered it to her door automatically and became a prisoner of the fallen angel governor.


    If this is exposed, her position as the next family governor of Gremory will probably be lost.


    You must know that on the direct lineage of the Gremory Ben family, she is now the only child.


    Sarjax has long since adopted the Lucifer family, otherwise he would not have succeeded as the devil Lucifer.


    However, the trouble is that her brother has no children now. Originally, the Gremory family prepared two-handedly. One was to find a wife for Sarjax and give birth to children who would inherit Lucifer. , If Sarjax really has no heirs, he will adopt a past to inherit the throne of the Demon King.


    However, if Rias loses the right to succeed because of this, it would be equivalent to breaking the hands of the Gremory family, and the Demon Council would be crazy.


    It was a free opportunity to intervene in the Gremory family, rounded up, and even Sarjax might be able to pull down the horse.


    Of course, the Demon Council isn''t that stupid to really mess with Sarjax, but he would definitely do it to disgust Rias.


    It''s not good that Sarjax can push the Demon Council horizontally, but they also have the ancestor, the living ancestor, everyone is half a catty to eight taels, and the **** is to mung beans, who is afraid of who!


    "The devil''s side is really troublesome." Himejima Akeno sighed helplessly.


    She is nothing but light now. Her father pretended to be a coward and sent the old battery of the Hime Island family to travel for a lifetime. Yesterday, he even apologized to her subordinate. , Once the conflict is resolved, she doesn''t want to embarrass the other party.


    If there is no accident, she should maintain her status as a family member of Rias, and return to the fallen angel through semi-retirement, preparing to inherit the cadre of her own old man.


    So in a sense, the devil thing really doesn''t bother her, it''s just that the little sister is a little troublesome.


    Thinking of this, Himejima Akeno couldn''t help but ask:


    "Would you like to, I''ll ask the Governor, can you treat your coming here as a simple guest?"


    However, as soon as she finished asking, Rias asked with a look of disgust: "Can you decide?"


    "No." Himejima Zhu Nai twitched the corners of his mouth and said speechlessly.


    She is not the governor, how can she decide for Su Jin?


    At the end of the day, Su Jin just acquiesced in Baiqiu''s desire to let his daughter succeed her, and he had no decision at all for Rias.


    Who the **** knows what the man who has been sitting on as the Governor of the Fallen Angels is thinking about two days after his debut?


    Let''s look at the attitude, it''s not bad for Rias, I didn''t take her as a bargaining chip, and look at the behavior, I was stunned that the other party was not allowed to leave the Kyoto boundary.


    Maybe Su Jin wanted to catch Sarjax, but maybe the other party really wanted to give birth to a bunch of destructive power hybrids.


    "Shuna, you killed me..." Rias said resentfully.


    The corner of Himejima Akeno''s mouth twitched, and then he said with great certainty:


    "You can''t die, that''s what Su Jin said."


    Grass... Rias''s face is about to twist.


    This shameless little sister!


    "Meow~~"


    The cat meows.


    But Tacheng Heige, who was in the form of a black cat, walked in lazily:


    "Sajjax is here, you two get ready."


    Hearing this, Rias suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    She is saved!


    Chapter 0630 Turns out I''m a fool


    "Sarjax Lucifer, Ajaka Beelzebub, the two demon kings actually came in person through secret channels, which amazes me."


    Azazel, who was leading the way, smiled and looked like he had a bad intention.


    The two strongest demon kings in the demon force came to the home court of the Kyoto monsters in person. If it wasn''t for the wrong place, Azazel would have tried to kill them.


    Ajaka looked at Azazel indifferently, and he was very careful about this old man.


    Just walking down this road, he arranged hundreds of spells.


    Some escaped, some poisoned, some plotted, and some detected. All in all, once Azazel made a move, Ajaka wouldn''t mind killing him.


    Although they came to negotiate, but killing the governor of the fallen angels, it is not a loss, just to let the main battle faction on the fallen angels take over, and then throw out the big killer of the resurrection of the gods of the Bible, and do not believe that the fallen angels are real Dare to fight with their demons.


    Compared with Ajaka, who has too many methods, Sarjax has always been gentle and smiling, as if he was really a visiting guest.


    However, his tone will be relatively sharp:


    "Azazel, you talked about the meeting room, has the meeting room arrived?"


    They came to the Yasaka Shrine in Kyoto through the channel of Baiqiu, but after the end, it was Azazel who greeted them.


    Then, with the idea of ??seeing the move and dismantling the move, he followed Azazel''s will and entered the inner courtyard of the shrine along the outer road.


    But as he got better and better, even Sarjax doubted Azazel''s idea.


    He, the demon king Lucifer, and the fallen angel governor of Azazel, can''t we just find a quiet place to talk? Why keep walking along the road for 3 minutes?


    Could it be that Azazel was delaying time and setting up a trap to surround them?


    Azazel asked in surprise at this time: "Oh? Didn''t your sister pass the information back?"


    my sister? Rias? Sarjax''s brows furrowed together, and he couldn''t understand what Azazel meant.


    Didn''t his sister pass the information back? What information needs to be passed on to him?


    Has Rias experienced a door-to-door experience?


    "That''s weird."


    Seeing Sarjax''s astonishment, Azazel couldn''t help but murmured, but he didn''t care too much. After all, in his expectation, I''m afraid Sarjax would never have imagined that what Su Jin had done would be so big.


    "Since the two of you don''t know, then I''ll talk more."


    Azazel spread his hands and said with a casual smile:


    "Half a day ago, I had stepped down as the governor of the fallen angels, and now I am taking the two to visit our new governor."


    "Speaking of which, Miss Rias witnessed this incident with her own eyes. Didn''t she tell you anything?"


    Fallen Angels changed governors?


    Grass, what are you doing, Rias, the news didn''t come back!


    Sarjax people are stupid.


    What the **** is my stupid sister doing?


    Witnessing the replacement of the fallen angel''s governor, but not returning the news, is she disabled?


    "I''ve never heard of this at all."


    Sarjax had a dark face and wanted to hit someone with a broom.


    That stinky little sister, who is so good-natured on weekdays, how could she be so pitiful this time!


    Who do you want to kill?


    At this time, Ajaka returned from the shock and said in a strange tone:


    "Maybe, she thought the news couldn''t get out?"


    Witnessing the replacement of the Fallen Angel Governor with his own eyes, it is estimated that he witnessed it in front of a large group of fallen angel officials. According to him, Rias guesses that she even doubts whether she can survive, and she would not even think about spreading news.


    It was him, and he also suspected that the news would never get out.


    Of course, if Rias didn''t dare to even send her hair, it would be a bit of a pit.


    At this time, Azazel grinned and said:


    "The two of you are joking. Our new governor allows the eldest lady to move freely."


    Ajaka shut up when she heard this.


    The Governor of the Fallen Angel, no, the former Governor said so, so Rias is probably not subject to any restrictions.


    As for why the information was not sent back, it is estimated that there was something wrong with Rias.


    "That dead girl."


    The corner of Sarjax''s mouth twitched, if it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, Rias hadn''t been caught, and he had to let his mother peel the girl''s skin.


    At this time, Azazel, who was walking in front, stopped in front of the corridor and gestured to the sliding doorway on the right:


    "You two, have arrived."


    Sarjax and Ajaka stopped silently.


    Then, the door opened, and they were able to see the figure in the room.


    It was a man sitting cross-legged at a desk, wearing black-rimmed glasses, and quietly reading with a stack of documents.


    His hair is black, his face is handsome, his lips are slightly thin, and his eyes are piercing and bright. Even if he just looks at him, Sarjax can feel the strength of the other party''s spiritual power.


    This man... Sarjax was stunned in his heart.


    He has seen this face.


    In the devil''s report on the mutation of Kyoto, and in the report on Tacheng''s black song, he had seen the photo of the man in front of him.


    In one day, the man who became the master of Kyoto Yokai.


    He is now the Governor of the Fallen Angels?


    For the first time, Sarjax felt the absurdity of reality.

 Chapter 488：

    If someone told him the day before that someone could become the master of the Kyoto monsters in one day and the governor of the fallen angels in two days, he would definitely laugh at the other party and say that the other party was dreaming.


    But now, he couldn''t laugh out loud.


    Someone has actually done this.


    In front of the desk, Su Jin raised his head, took off his glasses, and pointed to the two cushions in front of him.


    "sit down."


    Sarjax and Ajaka looked at each other, then Ajaka shook his head slightly, indicating that there were no traps.


    Hearing this, Sarjax sighed, and then took the lead to sit on one of the cushions, and Ajaka followed closely behind and sat on the other cushion.


    Azazel stood at the door with a smile, did not move, just asked Su Jin:


    "Governor, should I be fine standing here watching?"


    "what ever."


    Su Jin said casually.


    This old boy, do you want to see our jokes... Sarjax and Ajaka are scolding in their hearts.


    At the same time, we are also thinking about the countermeasures in the future.


    The countermeasures after the Kyoto Yokai and the Fallen Angel join forces.


    After all, when it comes to fallen angels alone, they are naturally inferior to demons, and even Sarjax is not too afraid of being surrounded and killed by fallen angel cadres.


    But if you add a Kyoto monster, the point is to add a Su Jin, and that may not be the case.


    Judging from the Devil''s current analysis of Su Jin''s combat power.


    Su Jin alone, it is estimated that he can hold back Sajaks, and even if there is no trouble, Sajaks may lose.


    If Su Jin gathers fallen angels and monsters to surround and kill them both, it is really possible to keep them.


    Miscalculation... Ajaka couldn''t help pinching her eyebrows.


    Even Sarjax looked bad at this time.


    After the younger sister Rias came to give the head, did he, Sarjax, also come to give it away?


    Wait a minute, didn''t Rias deliberately stay at the beginning just to catch him?


    And he came stupidly. Not only did people come, but he also took Ajaka to deliver it together.


    day!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel like a fool!


    At this moment, Su Jin at the desk asked casually:


    "What news will Lilith dispatch you two?"


    Chapter 0631 regrets the original Azazel


    When Sarjax heard this, his heart skipped a beat.


    This man really has something to do with the ancestor!


    But then, I was thinking about the relationship between Su Jin and the ancestor Lilith.


    Compared with Sarjax, Ajaka reacted very quickly and blurted out:


    "The ancestor let us inform you that the **** of the Bible seems to have recovered."


    As soon as he said this, the air suddenly froze.


    Azazel was in a trance and left an afterimage on the spot. He suddenly grabbed Ajaka''s collar and said out of control:


    "What did you say? Say it to me again!"


    Ajaka was not surprised by the sudden attack, but looked serious and repeated:


    "The **** of the Bible appears to have recovered."


    Azazel''s pupils contracted violently, and he almost couldn''t control his magic power, causing the power of light to spill out around him.


    "Azazel."


    Su Jin knocked on the desk and reminded him.


    "Sorry, I''m a little out of control."


    Hearing this, Azazel took a deep breath, let go of Ajaka, accused Su Jin and Ajaka, and then stepped aside.


    It''s just that now he has lost the mood to watch the play before, and instead he is in a trance.


    It was as if the old-fashioned father who stepped into the coffin with his own hands suddenly opened the coffin and rose up.


    A little inexplicable fear, and some inexplicable joy, all in all, the emotions are very complicated.


    In this regard, Su Jin can only express understanding, and does not care about Azazel''s emotional out of control before.


    This child, watching a play, burns his head, and it is also pitiful.


    With Azazel, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became silent.


    Azazel was in a trance, Ajaka pretended to be serious, and Sarjax regained his senses, thinking that Ajaka''s reaction was really fast, while thinking about countermeasures in silent time.


    Only Su Jin, after hearing the news of the suspected recovery of the God of the Bible, was really considering the impact in this regard.


    After a while, there was only the sound of Su Jin hitting the desk with his index finger in the room.


    After a while, Su Jin sighed:


    "The God of the Bible is still not dead..."


    When Sarjax and Ajaka heard this, their expressions became very strange.


    What do you mean really not dead?


    Could it be that this guy, who has an old relationship with the first ancestor, once participated in the three-way battle to besiege the God of the Bible?


    There is no such person as Su Jin among the four demon kings.


    After all, with Su Jin''s strength, how could he not leave his name on this battle.


    You must know that even a guy like Kirkball, who was barely a demon king, left his name in the battle.


    Su Jin, to say the least, is also a master at the level of Tianlong. He was basically the main player who killed the God of the Bible at the beginning. At least he had to have the same status as the four major demon kings.


    However, the other party did not leave any information, as if it suddenly appeared.


    Sarjax has infinite doubts about Su Jin''s identity.


    At this moment, Su Jin sighed again and said:


    "That''s right, the will in the Holy Spear of Dusk, the vitality and divine blood possessed by the Holy Grail, and the system in the heavens... That guy, it''s normal to leave behind the means of resurrection."


    The God of the Bible is not dead, which Su Jin had long expected.


    This can be seen from the performance of the opponent.


    Manufacturing systems that govern the world.


    Create angels, demons, and indirectly create fallen angels.


    Seal many evil things that endanger human beings, create artifacts to empower human beings, and deter many gods.


    Killed the emperor beasts of the same level, Six Six Six, and sealed their remaining fleshly bodies.


    Although the lamp was exhausted and the fuel was exhausted, he was attacked by demons and fallen angels.


    But it is still in the battle of the three-way battle against the four major demon kings plus all the powerhouses of the seventy-two pillars. It also sealed the Ertianlong who came to make trouble, and took the time to make two god-killing tools to add heritage to human beings.


    In the end, before being consumed to death, he dragged the four major demon kings, the ancestor Lilith and most of the seventy-two pillars on the road together.


    To be honest, these deeds are enough to write a novel alone, or the invincible protagonist of the constant pressure world.


    This kind of powerhouse, leaving behind a few hands in the hope of resurrection, Su Jin naturally believes it.


    In fact, after hearing the news that the God of the Bible is recovering, Su Jin is also quite complicated.


    After all, if it really comes to a world where the God of the Bible is completely gone, and his observation is over, it would be strange that Hakoba doesn''t turn over the genius.


    But if it is about to die, this is relatively better. After all, the Son also has legends of resurrection after death, and even very famous legends.


    Therefore, after the incident of the Crusaders in the Devil''s High School was observed, their actions would not be too outrageous.


    At least it is more reasonable than Di Shitian becoming the Eastern Heavenly Emperor, or the boss of Sun Monkey.


    So Su Jin was thinking, do you want to work harder to nail the coffin board of the God of the Bible completely?


    hiss! This kind of thing needs to be discussed with Al Gore. No one will take the blame, and Su Jin will do it himself. He is really panicked.


    On the other hand, Azazel''s face turned a little green when he heard Su Jin''s dictation.


    "There is the will of the God of the Bible in the holy spear?"


    "If the Holy Grail and Holy Spear are reunited with the system, will the God of the Bible be resurrected?"


    "Damn, why didn''t I know this kind of news!"


    In the next second, he thought of something, and yelled:


    "Grass, it''s no wonder that Di Shitian robbed Dusk''s holy spear and co-authored that old thing long ago to know about it?"


    The holder of the holy spear appeared in the Eastern Continent, and Azazel did not tell anyone about the news. He had secretly contacted the new holder once.


    Azazel has done too much of this.


    Like Wally Lucifer, the bearer of the Light Wings of the White Dragon Emperor, who he had seen when he was a child.


    The host of the generation of Scarlet Dragon Emperor''s caged hands is Hyoudou Issei, and he also suspected it.


    There are also many people who hold artifacts. In fact, Azazel has been in contact with them, but he is not sure what the specific artifact is, so generally, he will try to win over.


    Even the fallen angels run a school called the Fallen, which is full of artifact holders, and teaches courses on artifact control, which is considered to be an extra-staff supplementary force of the fallen angels.


    As for the holy spear at dusk, that is, Cao Cao, the holder of the generation of Longinus, Azazel actually came into contact with it, but he did not know it was the holy spear at the time. Later, Emperor Shitian dug it up, and after Cao Cao activated the artifact , I regret it.


    And if Azazel just regretted it before, now after listening to Su Jin''s words, his bowels are all green.


    This is the holy spear of the God who resurrected the Bible. If he had known earlier, he would have tried to turn his face with Di Shitian and have to hide, and the next tens of thousands of seals would prevent it from appearing forever.


    Now?


    I just don''t regret it!


    I''m so stupid! !


    Chapter 0632 If Angels Have Brains, No Demons


    "Does Di Shitian have the Holy Twilight Spear in his hand?"


    After hearing about it for the first time, Sarjax and Ajaka glanced at each other immediately, and both saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    good guy!


    Di Shitian is the authentic way to do this!


    Although the other party has always been eyeing the three major forces of the Bible, at least in this matter, they really feel that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    At least the angels want to regain the holy spear, it is basically impossible.


    In this way, the resurrection of the God of the Bible becomes empty talk.


    As for Di Shitian''s peeping on the three major forces, comparing this can only be regarded as a trivial matter.


    At least Di Shitian, Sarjax can still fight, but if it is the **** of the prosperous Bible.


    Then Sajjax should be honest and be the chief of a savage tribe.


    Can''t fight, really can''t fight, the gap is too big.


    On the other hand, Su Jin was very bland about Di Shitian finding the holy spear, because this was the information he already knew.


    He even has a mood comment:


    "Di Shitian should have some guesses, but he didn''t dare to stimulate the holy spear too much. However, he should have developed a way to influence the **** system of the Bible through the holy spear."


    When Su Jin said this, he paused and said:


    "At least Di Shitian successfully interfered with the reincarnation of the Cage Hand of the Chilong Emperor, and let this artifact be born in the family he designated."


    If Su Jin''s memory of the original work is correct, Hyoudou Issei is the family designated by Emperor Shitian.

 Chapter 489：

    Hyoudou Issei''s parents became pregnant several times, and each time they had a miscarriage because of Chiryu''s caged hands, and finally his grandfather asked the blessing of Emperor Shitian to give birth to a boy safely.


    As soon as this happened, there were more doorways inside.


    Why does Shenmieju, which is randomly reincarnated on a newborn baby, stare at a family and keep reincarnating.


    Why would Hyoudou Issei''s grandfather contact God Shitian, and even Shitian can use his grandfather to assist the host of the God-killing tool to be born.


    Here, I am very worried...


    Of course, as for why Hyoudou Issei became Rias''s family in the end, instead of being taken away by Emperor Shitian, it is worth pondering here.


    However, Su Jin''s thoughts here are not biased towards conspiracy theories, but tend to be curious about the Gremory family.


    As we all know, the Gremory family is characterized by a ''treasure hunt''.


    In a sense, it can also be regarded as a conceptual ability to find treasures.


    As for Rias'' talent in this regard, even Sarjax was emotional.


    Therefore, Su Jin prefers that Di Shitian''s meticulous arrangement was ''picked out'' by a second-generation female noble.


    In a sense, the richest man in the world has been suffering for a long time.


    This family''s talent in treasure hunting is really shameless.


    However, others do not have the intelligence advantage of Su Jin.


    After hearing that Di Shitian had interfered with the reincarnation of the God Destroyer Tool, the three high-level biblical powers present were dumbfounded.


    Especially Azazel, who considers himself an artifact expert.


    Everyone else is stupid.


    Can an artifact work like this?


    Can it still be like this?


    "Can Di Shitian affect the reincarnation of the divine weapon?" Azazel had the illusion that his wife had been slept by others for one night, and even had children, which he had just discovered.


    He believes that he has studied artifact research very deeply, and even made artificial artifacts, and he can also make tools to identify whether there is an artifact in a human body.


    But affecting the system and interfering with the reincarnation of the God Extinguishing Tool is very exaggerated, and it can''t be done for him for hundreds of years.


    Doesn''t this mean that if Di Shitian wants to, he can completely reincarnate all the gods to the designated person, and then bring these people back to his own power?


    Thinking a little deeper, Di Shitian simply modified the fact that the divine tool can only be used by people with human blood, so that he can also use the divine weapon?


    The fifth-ranked powerhouse in the world, coupled with the God-killing Tool, is stronger than ever, and the ghost knows what kind of power Di Shitian can become.


    And the stronger Emperor Shitian, the more dangerous the three major forces of the Bible, this is an obvious fact.


    However, Di Shitian did not come into contact with the system like him, starting from scratch.


    As for Azazel himself, when he was in the heaven, he was a sharp knife in the hands of the God of the Bible. The system was like entering and leaving at will, and the Lord would not guard against them at all.


    Thinking of this, Azazel suddenly thought of his old colleagues, those blazing angels in the heaven, so he couldn''t help but curse:


    "What the **** are the angels doing? Aren''t they optimistic about the system? What about their brains?"


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the three of them with a strange expression, and said speechlessly:


    "If angels have brains, then there is no such thing as demons and fallen angels."


    "At least if I were to be the leader of the Seraph, the God of the Bible would have been resurrected long ago and raised all your ashes."


    Azazel: "..."


    Sarjax: "..."


    Ajaka: "..."


    Although what you said is likely to be true, why does this sentence sound so unpleasant!


    What does it mean for you, our ashes have been lifted up by the God of the Bible?


    Can we still leave ashes?


    Grass!


    Thank you so much!


    Facing the twisted faces of the three, Su Jinman shook his hands indifferently and said:


    "Okay, it''s useless to care about this matter. The sky is falling and I''m still holding on to it. This is not something you should consider."


    "makes sense."


    Azazel thought about it carefully, then patted his head and returned to his original position with a fluttering footstep.


    What if the God of the Bible seems to have recovered? So what if Di Shitian could indirectly control the system.


    He, Azazel, is no longer the governor of the Fallen Angels, and he is troubled!


    The sky fell, Su Jin was standing on it, what was he afraid of?


    At this moment, Azazel suddenly felt fortunate.


    Good guy, fortunately, he was clever and packed up and sold the fallen angel one step ahead of time, otherwise now, I am afraid that the eggs will be broken.


    Just thinking about it, Azazel couldn''t help but look at Sarjax and Ajaka.


    At this moment, the faces of the two Demon Kings were ashen, almost like Azazel''s scolding.


    The atmosphere was silent for a while.


    Sarjax and Ajaka looked at each other and nodded to each other, then Sarjax straightened up and said to Su Jin with a serious face:


    "The devil hopes to sign a truce with the fallen angels and invite the angels to come and witness together."


    Regardless of the news they heard, the purpose of Sarjax and Ajaka before they came was the same.


    Alliance of fallen angels, pressure angels, and reunited the three major forces of the Bible, even more so than when the God of the Bible was alive in the past.


    Because times have changed.


    They must huddle together.


    Chapter 0633 Rias is stunned


    After Su Jin heard Sarjax''s request, he thought for a while, then nodded and said:


    "Can."


    For Su Jin, it is more convenient for the three forces to truce. They can even sign a truce agreement to test the situation on some angels. If possible, take down the angels in one go, and then consider Emperor Shitian, Indian and Greek mythology. Conquer the problem.


    As for the devil...


    Su Jin has never seen demons as equal forces.


    To him, or rather to Algor, the demons have no ability to resist.


    To put it badly, demons are born to be their servants, their slaves.


    Hearing Su Jin''s agreement, Sarjax looked happy and said:


    "I hope the place of peace talks can be set in Kyoto, or even on the side of Yasaka Shrine."


    "I hope to get the understanding of the monster forces."


    Putting the location in Kyoto is equivalent to placing it in the circle of influence of monsters. If there is a fight or any opponents come to make trouble, it is strange that the monsters in Kyoto will not be affected.


    However, Sarjax, or in other words, the demons really need a force to act as an intermediary. For this, the monster force is very suitable.


    First, the strength is not bad. There are several demon kings. Although they are very ordinary, they can''t stand a Su Jin who can crush Baiqiu.


    In this way, the level of the monster power is almost the same as that of the fallen angel, and even in the high-end combat power (Su Jin), it is a little stronger than the fallen angel.


    The second thing is that the monster''s strength has had territorial conflicts with fallen angels and demons, and they have occupied the island nation of Kyoto. If the matter has not been exposed and the demons have not officially stated their position, the proper relationship is hostile.


    In fact, as long as the fact that Su Jin is the governor of fallen angels is not exposed, angels generally do not think that monsters will attack them, and naturally have a tendency to go to appointments.


    And after the appointment, if the angel does not agree, then it is naturally a situation of three-party encirclement and suppression.


    All in all, it is right to dig a pit for the angels to jump.


    To force the angel into the peace talks by any means, it is best to crucify the monster''s coffin board when the angel does not know the conditions for the resurrection of the God of the Bible.


    Anyway, the holy spear is in the hands of Emperor Shitian, and he is secretly trying to invade the lifeblood of the angel, the system of the heavens, who should be the target if he is not a target?


    This strategy has properly arranged the angel and Di Shitian, but the speed is fast, at least before Su Jin exposes the identity of the fallen angel''s new governor.


    "Is there a tripartite peace negotiation in Kyoto..."


    Su Jin touched his chin, and the three-way peace talks were held in Kyoto. Didn''t this rob Kuwang Town and Rias'' business?


    After all, it seems that Rias started to contact the high-level forces because the three-way peace talks dared to be in her territory, Kuwang Town, and now she seems to be disturbed by him.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, Su Jin felt that this was innocuous.


    Going the protagonist''s path and leaving the protagonist with nowhere to go is such a thing, he is so old, why should he care.


    "Alright? It''s set in Kyoto."


    "As long as you are willing to promise."


    Sarjax was relieved when he said this, but at the same time he felt that something was wrong.


    Why did he feel that he was one section shorter than Su Jin before he knew it? The other party is a superior, and you are a subordinate?


    Why is this feeling so strange?


    wait? This kind of feeling seems to have encountered him, where did he come from...


    Inexplicably, Sarjax thought of a person.


    He built a palace near the Demon King''s Castle, and has been ignoring demons to this day.


    Demon ancestor Lilith.


    Su Jin gave him the same feeling as Lilith, the ancestor of the demon.


    All of a sudden, Sarjax''s face suddenly became a little unnatural.


    His actions became more restrained, his expression became more tense, and he was even very worried about the monster behind the desk in front of him getting angry.


    Yes, monster!


    Even though Sarjax is called a monster by many demons and gods, but in his eyes, the ancestor of the demon Lilith, the infinite dragon **** Orpheus, the **** of the Bible and the great red are the real monsters.


    And among this monster, there may be a name added now.


    That was Su Jin''s name.


    Grass.


    The first ancestor has never recognized the status of the old Lucifer family. Gurefia has always claimed that the past Lucifer was a hypocrite and a false king. Li Lin was called a false prince, and the first ancestor did not have a marriage with Lucifer. Relationship, shouldn''t it be because of this?


    Sarjax''s eyelids jumped, and he couldn''t help looking at Su Jin.


    If this is the real Lucifer, the husband of the first ancestor, then it will be obvious.


    Li Lin really may be a fake king.


    After all, Lilith is so strong, it is strange that her husband is too weak, and the ancient demons are only a race of strength.


    And most importantly, the first-generation Demon King Lucifer was not handsome, and obviously did not meet the requirements of the ancestor Lilith for ''beauty''.


    With such an association, Sarjaxton understood why he was so restrained in the face of Su Jin.


    good guy!


    The ancestor of blood, the source of all demon blood is Lilith.


    And isn''t it natural that the real Lucifer, who married her, has the same characteristics?


    Except for the direct descendants born in the womb, all demons were born from the blood of the two of them, and it is strange that they are not afraid.


    "That''s the way to deal with it, you go back to inform and complete it as soon as possible."


    Su Jin said this, paused, looked at Azazel and said:


    "On the angel''s side, I may have to trouble you for a trip."


    Azazel''s face suddenly became bitter, but because this was the first order from Su Jin, he was not easy to shirk:


    "Forget it, let me carry the coffin to the heaven, I don''t believe those old guys will really kill me."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 490：

    If you want to save your life, just say it, it sounds like I''m going to kill you.


    "Then I''ll give you a life-saving prop in the shape of a coffin."


    Azazel was stunned for a moment, then the corners of his mouth twitched:


    "Anything about the style, as long as you''re happy."


    Are you really carrying the coffin to the heaven?


    Wouldn''t that be humiliating and thrown into the world?


    Grass! If I had known, he shouldn''t have said about the coffin just now.


    Seeing Azazel''s bitter face, Su Jin didn''t say anything, but laughed a few times in his heart.


    He turned his head, raised the corners of his mouth, looked at Sarjax and said:


    "Your sister is almost here, just take it back with you, otherwise it''s not a good thing to stay with me."


    Hearing this, Sarjax got up, smiled and bowed:


    "You''re joking, it''s her honor that Rias can stay here with you."


    Rias, who had just walked to the door, heard these words.


    Senseless.


    Chapter 0634 Rias convinced herself


    "elder brother."


    Rias forced a smile and said in a very uncertain tone:


    "What were you talking to Governor Su Jin just now?"


    Her tone is very unnatural, a bit like those wild cats that have been provoked and covered with fried fur, and there is a feeling that they are going to rush up to catch people at any time.


    However, for the sake of her own brother, she still endured her small temper and called Su Jin the governor secretly to remind Sarjax of Su Jin''s identity.


    She was a little worried that Su Jin concealed the identity of the fallen angel governor, and was waiting to harass Sarjax in the future.


    Governor...


    However, when he heard Rias''s address to Su Jin, Sarjax twitched the corners of his mouth, and immediately affirmed the truth of Rias''s ''knowing and not reporting''.


    Good guy, such an important information, you stupid girl didn''t notify the family, this arm is too crooked, right?


    Sarjax complained a lot in his heart, but on the surface, he still looked like a good-natured brother, spreading his arms as if to hug Rias:


    "Rias, did you enjoy your trip to Kyoto?"


    Rias took a step back calmly, avoiding Sarjax''s bear hug, her eyebrows were a bit speechless:


    "If you came earlier, brother, I think I would probably be very happy."


    What is the fun of traveling in Kyoto?


    Is she restricted from personal freedom?


    And don''t even think about interrupting!


    Just said ''It''s her honor for Rias to stay here. '' Who is it? It''s only been a few minutes, and you want to laugh at the grievances?


    You want beautiful!


    On the other hand, Sarjax, who was avoided by the bear hug in public, looked a little embarrassed, but on the other hand, there was a big question mark in his heart.


    what happened?


    I didn''t say anything when you cheated at home, so why are you blaming me?


    However, considering the terrible appearance of his mother when she lost her temper, Sarjax, who was afraid of trouble, didn''t want to touch Rias'' beard, so he took the initiative to apologize:


    "Yes, yes, I''m late, there''s nothing I can do. After all, I''m busy with work."


    He giggled, then looked at Rias who was speechless, and the smile gradually became awkward.


    In the end, he helplessly put away his smile and said with a straight face:


    "Rias."


    "What do you think of Kyoto?"


    "good."


    Although she didn''t know why her brother suddenly asked this, Rias still gave an ambiguous answer as if she glanced at Su Jin secretly.


    She can''t speak ill of Kyoto in front of the boss of the dark and evil forces in Kyoto, right?


    She''s not that stupid.


    "Do you want to play for a few more days then?"


    Sarjax said tentatively, and then seeing that Rias'' expression was not right, he quickly added:


    "On behalf of the underworld, I signed a tourism development project with Mr. Su Jin. In the past few days, you and Mr. Su Jin will have a good time in Kyoto and visit more scenic spots."


    "If you can, you can invite a few tourism companies from the underworld to come over and take a tour of Kyoto to help promote it."


    As Rias listened, her face gradually became unnatural, and even faintly turned blue.


    Is her brother''s brain kicked by a donkey or eaten by a pig? What kind of tourism development? What promo?


    You, the Demon King of the Underworld and the Governor of the Fallen Angels, cooperated to open up the Kyoto of the human world. How strange is it to think about this kind of thing?


    Wait... Could it be... Rias'' face changed, she suddenly thought of a possibility.


    That is, the news of her being captured and reaching the ears of the Demon Council, those old and immortal guys are already working in secret, preparing to target the Gremory family.


    It is even possible that the rumors of her being captured have already been reported in the underworld.


    She doesn''t doubt this, even human beings have entered the information society of entertainment to death. The underworld with more advanced technology is naturally more terrifying.


    With the help of various information communication technologies developed by Ajka, the TV station and new media industries are booming.


    It is very possible that her news will spread throughout the underworld within half a day.


    And her brother, this time came here to make up for the loss of the Gremory family.


    And the way to make up for it is very obvious.


    As long as the professional media navy in the underworld takes the rhythm, changing being captured by the enemy into a ''love affair'' with the enemy leader, and the so-called propaganda film is to let them open their romance, in order to restore the lost reputation of the Gremory family.


    Of course, the marriage between the Governor of the Fallen Angel and the next head of the Gremory family will definitely not be approved by the Demon Council.


    However, in the new era, the demons of the new generation have developed a serious distaste for war, and the people of the Mesozoic generation, such as the Four Great Demon Kings, have long called for the end of the three-way war, but there has been no consensus.


    And if she, Rias, and the Fallen Angel Governor fall in love, as long as the four demon kings work together, and even borrow the banner of a three-way truce, they can take advantage of the situation to coerce the demon council, force them to give in, and then promote a three-way truce.


    In the end, she, Rias, is afraid that she will become a new world demon female model who disregards the prejudice of the world and has the courage to fight for love.


    Thinking of this, Rias suddenly felt a shudder.


    Has she been sold?


    Was sold by his own brother?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but ask: "Brother What did you and Governor Su Jin just talk about?"


    Sajjax''s face changed suddenly when he heard the words.


    The three-way truce, the God of the Bible is suspected to be revived, the Emperor Shitian invades the system, the fallen angel and the devil plan to join forces to force the angel to submit and stop the war.


    The content of the series of exchanges just now seems to be something that cannot be said to the outside world, not even Rias can hear it, at least not until the completion of the matter.


    But Sarjax never lied to his sister, so he hesitated and chose to refuse:


    "There are some things, it''s better that you don''t know Rias, but I promise that after the matter is over, as long as you don''t want to, I will definitely not let you suffer any harm."


    He wanted Rias to serve as a bridge between himself and Su Jin, and as a witness to the peace talks between the three parties, to witness such a major event.


    The purpose is nothing more than to give his sister a good-looking qualification to ascend to the position of the Gremory family.


    Of course, there are still risks here. Once the angels can''t talk to each other and go to war directly, Rias who is on the first scene is still very risky.


    In this regard, all Sarjax could do was verbally guarantee that Rias would not be injured in the chaos.


    And opposite.


    Rias, who was still bitter about her being "married", suddenly changed her face when she heard this.


    isn''t it?


    Does her brother want to allow her to break up with Su Jin after making her a woman in the new world?


    As soon as this kind of thing breaks out, even if the armistice agreement is signed, the devil will probably break up with the fallen angel directly, right?


    How could her brother be willing to make such a big sacrifice for him?


    Thinking of this, Rias suddenly felt that it seemed good to accept her fate like this.


    After all, as the head of the Gremory family, she will be married sooner or later.


    It is nothing more than the choice of marriage partner.


    I don''t really know whether to choose Su Jin or someone else, as long as it''s not annoying.


    After all, since she was a child, she has been more or less psychologically prepared and understood that this is the fate of the family''s children.


    In comparison, a new governor who is married to a fallen angel may be better than marrying a pure-blooded demon for the sake of the next generation.


    At least Su Jin, the governor, is 10,000 times better than the Phoenix owner Playboy who the family had hinted to arrange for him before.


    Rias kept persuading herself with reasons. In the end, she was also persuaded by herself. She raised the corner of her mouth slightly, and said with a smile:


    "If that''s the case, then I''m willing to accept all arrangements."


    Hearing this, Sarjax patted Rias on the shoulder with relief: "Thank you for your hard work."


    Rias was willing to cooperate with him without revealing important information. This behavior allowed Sarjax to see the growth of his sister.


    This child is becoming more and more like his mother... Sarjax couldn''t help but sighed in his heart.


    Hearing this, the corners of Rias'' mouth turned up again, and then she looked at Su Jin, imitating her mother''s appearance, showing an elegant smile.


    "Huh?" Su Jin frowned.


    He noticed that Rias''s spirit seemed to have changed a lot, but he didn''t know the reason.


    I always feel that Rias''s smile is very problematic, is it malicious? ... Su Jin muttered in his heart.


    At this time, Sarjax turned around and said to Su Jin:


    "Then, in these days of preparation, my sister-in-law will ask Mr. Su Jin."


    "no problem."


    Su Jin stood up and stretched out his hand towards Sarjax.


    "Happy cooperation!"


    "Pleasant to work with."


    Witnessed by Rias''s smile, the two hands were held together across the desk.


    Chapter 0635 The brain circuit is clear


    Sarjax and Ajaka walked in a hurry.


    Almost after the cooperation was negotiated, he returned to the Devil''s territory in the island country through Baiqiu''s channel for the first time, and then directly teleported back to the underworld in a small-scale space.


    They need to inform the Demon Council of the agenda of the tripartite meeting within a short period of time, and make every effort to shorten the meeting time within three days to prevent accidents.


    After Sarjax left, Su Jin, who thought he would be very relaxed, looked very strange at this time.


    Sitting at the desk, recording inspiration with pen and paper, Su Jin, who silently accommodated the power of destruction, couldn''t help but turn to look at Rias.


    At this time, Rias was sitting on Su Jin''s right hand obediently, not disturbing or affecting, but just looking at Su Jin''s profile with her eyes.


    If that''s the case, that''s fine, but it only takes dozens of minutes to see, and Su Jin, who didn''t care about it at first, also became a little concerned.


    "busy?"


    "Ah?" Rias made a confused voice, then came back to her senses, she shook her head again and said, "I''m fine, you can just do it first."


    "?"


    Su Jin glanced at her in surprise, and then continued to record his feelings on the paper, deeply controlling the details of power, and at the same time, he said:

 Chapter 491：

    "Forget it, it''s something to do after all."


    He thought about the tripartite talks, so he asked again:


    "Rias, do you know anything about the situation in Kyoto?"


    Since the tripartite talks are scheduled to take place in the island nation of Kyoto, the secrecy work and security work must be prepared by the monsters.


    Therefore, Su Jin is afraid that she will have to make a few laps in Kyoto tomorrow to inspect the situation, and incidentally consider the level of monsters to see which monsters can be brought to Hakoba for training.


    As the representative of the demon side, Rias also has a political mission with the eyeliner of the demon king and the ambassador of peace.


    Both of them had to hang out in Kyoto for a few laps, and the routes were very close, so Sarjax asked Rias to accompany Su Jin to play a few laps in Kyoto.


    Of course, this was Su Jin''s understanding, while Rias, who was sitting next to her, tilted her mind to the Swamp Country.


    ''Is this a date invitation? It should be a date, right? ¡¯


    Rias was inexplicably shy, it was the first time she was invited by the opposite sex.


    Of course, there were some male pure-blood demons who tried to invite her before, but Rias pretended she had never heard of them, and none of them came to the appointment.


    But this time Su Jin is different, this time it is obviously impossible for her to refuse.


    It was the first time that her fianc¨¦ invited her to play and refused. Isn''t it embarrassing for Su Jin?


    However, Su Jin asked her about the situation around Kyoto, did she want to ask her which scenic spot she likes to visit?


    Unexpectedly, she would consider her opinion. She thought that Su Jin would directly name a location, not even giving her a choice.


    But in this case, is it necessary to pick some couples tourist attractions?


    Wait, if you think about it, Yasaka Shrine itself is a good place for fortune-telling, right?


    Can Su Jin take her around in the Yasaka Shrine, Su Jin''s base camp, will it make him think he is already looking at the wedding room?


    Isn''t that too shameful?


    "What? Did you think of a route?"


    Su Jin stopped writing, turned his head and drew a simple map in the blank space beside him:


    "I suggest starting at Yasaka Shrine, then take the subway, go to Heian Shrine, then take the waterway to Kamo Shrine, and then go to eat near Baojingji Temple.


    Finally, take the bus system, go to Myoshinji Temple, then stroll around Yamanouchi to Xijing District, and then take the ground rail back to Yasaka Shrine.


    Of course, if you want to go to Nijo Castle, it is best to arrange it in the afternoon and take the subway near Yamanouchi, so that you can go directly to Nijo Castle. "


    As Su Jin said, he drew a simple map. According to the route he said, he just surrounded some urban areas of Kyoto in the shape of a field. All the people who passed by were onmyoji, demon exorcists, and the power circle of island Buddhism. Warning before the start to deter some of these forces that have just surrendered, and Yasaka Shrine, just in the lower right corner.


    "How''s this route?" Su Jin looked up at Rias.


    I don''t know when, Rias had already sat beside him, next to his right hand, as if it was stuck.


    "From Yasaka Shrine?"


    Rias''s face was slightly red, and there was nothing else in her eyes, only the small dot on the map representing Yasaka Shrine.


    Su Jin felt a strange feeling, because the posture of Rias leaning over reminded him of Leticia.


    When he made arrangements on weekdays, Leticia also sat beside him like this.


    But he didn''t think of Rias as Leticia, because no matter how he thought about it, he would never have thought that Rias was full of the word ''marriage room''.


    "Well, starting from Yasaka Shrine, it is necessary to check every place in this place, otherwise you won''t be relieved, it''s better to give a structural diagram."


    Yasaka Shrine will be the meeting place in a few days. Angels and demons will have to ask for the structure diagram to prepare for security, so Su Jin will deal with it together, let Rias look aside, and let the other party pass on the structure. picture.


    "Don''t worry? You have to give the structure diagram..." Rias''s face was almost flushed.


    What does it mean to put her at ease?


    Let the family know what her and Su Jin''s wedding room looks like?


    Isn''t that too shameful?


    "Do you have any opinion?" Su Jin asked Rias.


    Rias opened her mouth, but in the end she didn''t dare to look up, she just whispered, "It''s up to you."


    Hearing this, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s the decision."


    ¡ª¡ª


    skyline.


    The misty seven heavens.


    Azazel, who unfolded six pairs of fallen wings, looked at the majestic stone gate above, with a particularly complicated expression on his face:


    "Heaven''s gate... Really, I haven''t passed through here normally for a long time."


    When was the last time he passed through the gates of heaven?


    Oh, when Lucifer, Baiqiu, Shem Hasa and others fell to the sky with a large number of angels.


    At that time, the God of the Bible seemed to be standing at the gates of heaven, watching them leave in silence.


    In fact, Azazel also knew that if the God of the Bible thought at that time, one of these traitors would be counted as one, and all of them would die here.


    In the end, the powerful and terrifying **** still did not choose to kill his creation.


    Thinking of this past event, Azazel''s mood was inexplicably complicated.


    "I''m getting old, and I''m starting to recall the past."


    Azazel shook his head, then spread his wings and blatantly invaded the gate of heaven.


    Dangdang!


    The melodious bell rang.


    But it was the angel who guarded the kingdom of heaven who sounded the alarm of the kingdom of heaven.


    For a time, the clouds in the entire heaven seemed to be boiling.


    Chapter 0636 Seraphs


    The highest level of heaven, the heaven of pure fire.


    This is an ocean world that only the purest angels can reach.


    Here, there is only an endless blue sea without a trace of undulating waves, and a small island with a large number of fruit trees in the center of the sea.


    In the center of the island, there is a huge mountain range, and inside the mountain range is a splendid palace carved out of snow-white rocks.


    At this time, in front of the palace gate.


    Four angels with six pairs of white wings on their backs stood in front of the door with different expressions, staring at the figure below the steps.


    With flowing black blond hair, a white suit and a red bow tie, Azazel, a former fallen angel with twelve fallen wings on his back.


    When Azazel saw the four blazing angels in front of him, he immediately looked not at Michael, but at the Archangel Gabriel, who was known as the most beautiful person in the heavens behind him.


    Seeing Gabriel, Azazel couldn''t help whistling:


    "Yo, it''s been a long time, Gabriel-chan~"


    At this time, Gabriel, who heard the greeting, looked at Azazel with a little pity, and whispered:


    "Azazel, if you feel uncomfortable in your head, go back and talk to Shem Hasa and the others."


    After all, Gabriel was polite and didn''t directly ask Azazel if you were mentally ill.


    He swaggered through the gate of heaven, and blatantly crossed the line of defense under the eyes of a large number of guarding angels. With his own understanding of heaven, he passed through the eighth heaven and came to the last heaven of pure fire, the power of this blazing angel. The core of the kingdom of heaven strengthened by the system.


    What kind of spirit is this?


    This is the spirit of giving away the head of the respectable song.


    In Jinghuotian, let alone Michael, even Uriel, the **** with the weakest fighting ability, could hit Azazel with one hand.


    Is this guy out of his mind? Even if you have lost your Seraph status, you still dare to come to Jinghuotian?


    "What? I feel like I''m quite normal. Look, I can still take two steps."


    Azazel spread out his hands, turned around, and took a few steps back, indicating that he had no problem.


    At this time, Michael, who had been silent for a long time, sighed:


    "You go."


    "Looking at the past, I can pretend that I didn''t see anything this time."


    After all, Michael did not choose to keep Azazel.


    Not entirely because of past colleagues, but because God has acquiesced in the fall of Azazel and others from beginning to end.


    Therefore, in the absence of a life-and-death conflict, Michael would not do anything to Azazel.


    Having been in charge of the system for many years, Michael has long understood that fallen angels and demons must exist.


    Demons and angels represent the black and white as defined by God, and the mixed gray in the middle is the position of the fallen angels.


    The world is thus balanced and begins to develop.


    So in the face of Azazel, who was trying to break through the net fire for the first time, he chose to let the other party go and maintain a balanced operation.


    The premise is that the other party''s brain can be more flexible and don''t seek death.


    "Hey! Did you actually choose to let me go?"


    Azazel''s funny face subsided for the most part, he looked at Michael in surprise, and finally said meaningfully:


    "It looks like your management system for God has changed a lot over the years."


    "If it''s in the past, you''re afraid it''s the first time you''ll be slashing with your sword, right?"


    "I''m not in the mood to catch up with you."


    Michael glanced at Azazel, turned around and said:


    "Leave, Jinghuotian does not welcome fallen people, especially you who have fallen because of sexual desire."


    Seeing that Michael was really about to leave, Azazel''s expression suddenly became unbearable, and he hurriedly shouted:


    "I stepped down as Governor of the Fallen Angels."


    Michael''s footsteps went faster, and he also pulled Gabriel smoothly. The other two Seraphim, Raphael and Uriel were even more black-faced, blocking Azazel, and glared:


    "You guy, is it possible that you still want to come back to be a blazing angel?"


    Gabriel, who was being pulled away, was even more confused:


    "Eh? What''s the situation? Why are you pulling me away? Isn''t it great that Azazel is willing to return to the glory of the Lord?"


    She was confused by the strange reactions of her companions, her brain was buzzing, and she couldn''t understand the situation.


    Hearing the sound, Michael rolled his eyes and said:


    "What else can this garbage do when you want to come back? Don''t you want to harm you?"


    When Azazel heard this, his face darkened, and he immediately scolded:


    "Grass, don''t talk nonsense, you genderless guy! The ghost wants to come back and be a genderless angel!"


    "Then leave, don''t think that we don''t know what you''re thinking. If you want to deceive the most beautiful angel flower in our heaven, don''t even think about it."


    The green-haired angel Uriel sneered.


    I mean... Azazel twitched at the corners of his mouth, then looked at Michael, who was almost out of sight, and finally couldn''t help shouting:


    "I''m here to negotiate on behalf of fallen angels and demons!"


    Uriel and Raphael suddenly changed when they heard the sound, Michael, who was about to change from fast walking to fast running, also suddenly stopped, and the hand that held Gabriel suddenly loosened, and the beautiful angel screamed miserably. Called, turned around, and looked at Azazel in disbelief.


    "Negotiation? Is it peace talks?"


    "Don''t go?"


    Azazel took out a cigarette and a lighter from his suit jacket, lit it for himself, and said speechlessly.


    Don''t say anything else.


    It''s really cool to smoke on a clean fire day known as the purest place.


    It''s almost like a massage, and the mood is refreshed.


    Uriel frowned, stretched out his hand and said:

 Chapter 492：

    "No smoking here."


    "Oh!" Azazel rubbed the lit cigarette **** into Uriel''s hand and wiped it out, then deliberately showed a surprised face and said with a smile:


    "Oh, I''m used to it, I forgot it was your hand, sorry sorry."


    Uriel''s eyelids twitched, and he slapped it with a slap, which fell on Azazel''s face, leaving a big slap print.


    Then, he said lightly:


    "Sorry, my hand slipped."


    "..." Azazel covered his face and looked at Uriel with resentment, what the **** are you calling a slippery hand? His teeth were almost knocked out.


    "Let''s talk about business."


    Michael, who had come over again, walked over with Gabriel, who was rubbing his **** in a vague manner and had tears in his eyes.


    "Azazel, have you joined forces with the devil?" Michael asked in a questioning tone.


    "how could be."


    Azazel put on a hippie smile again:


    "It''s not me who is cooperating with the devil, but the new governor on my side."


    He said this, paused, and explained:


    "It''s not Shem Hasa, but a very powerful person."


    "Who?" Michael raised his eyebrows in surprise. Wasn''t Shem Hasa succeeding? This is a bit of a problem.


    What is the reason for the fallen angel to give up even the position of governor, Michael is very concerned about this.


    "A strong man named Su Jin."


    Azazel said this with a hint of bragging on his face:


    "A strong man who is estimated to be incomparable to old things."


    Hearing this, the pupils of the four blazing angels shrank for a while, with intense consternation on their faces.


    Is it a powerhouse that is not inferior to the God of the Bible... Thinking of this, Michael said with a complicated expression:


    "Really, then I really want to congratulate you."


    He sighed, turned around and said:


    "Let''s talk inside."


    "it is good."


    Azazel nodded and followed Michael''s footsteps.


    Chapter 0637 is just a task


    the next day.


    Su Jin, who had just spent the night, received information from Azazel:


    "Did the angels promise to come to the appointment? Without any conditions?"


    Su Jin looked at the letter in his hand, and his expression became very strange.


    Should one say that the angel is generous or lacking in heart?


    This is obviously a matter of fallen angels teaming up with demons to coerce the angels into submission. They didn''t even charge any favors, and they agreed directly?


    According to Su Jin''s idea, if he is the person in charge of the angel''s side, he must be reluctant on the surface, take the opportunity to bargain and take advantage, and try to make the devil and the fallen angel vomit some blood to make up for the loss of the angel.


    Replacing Michael?


    Does he agree?


    Heaven is really a pill!


    Su Jin shook his head, then weighed the envelope and found that there seemed to be something inside, so he took it out.


    "hiss!"


    Su Jin''s eyes widened slightly, looking at the photo in his hand that was obviously the top card:


    "This Gabriel actually looks like this? This scale? I''m afraid it is two laps bigger than Himejima Akina. It''s too big..."


    Mr. Azazel won my heart... As Su Jin said in his heart, he quickly hid the photo in the gift card.


    Rias and Himejima Akeno are coming soon. This thing has to be hidden well so that no one can find it.


    In this regard, Su Jin, who often hides from the black rabbit, is very experienced.


    However, at this time, Su Jin noticed a look of contempt.


    He raised his head slightly and saw the black cat sleeping beside his floor bunk.


    It was Tacheng Black Song who had been staying by his side in pet form.


    At this moment, Tacheng Heige was staring at Su Jin with disgusting eyes.


    good guy!


    Are you revealing your nature?


    I actually like big breasts, tsk tsk tsk...


    "Do you have an opinion?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows when he saw this.


    "Meow~~''Sexy''" Tacheng Heige deliberately pretended to be stupid and meowed.


    Anyway, Su Jin can''t understand cat language, so what is she afraid of.


    At this moment, a faint voice sounded:


    "I have the ability to speak the language of all things."


    Tacheng Heige was dumbfounded.


    How could this guy still have such a rude ability?


    Seeing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and said with a smile, "Do you choose me to lick you now, or you become a humanoid, and I will lick you again? Choose one of the two, the time limit is 5 seconds, 4, 3..."


    Tacheng Heige heard the words, licked the cat''s paws charmingly, and then his body gradually grew larger and elongated. Not long after, the elder cat-eared girl with a slender figure and golden eyes and cat-eared hair lay beside Su Jin, and got into the bed directly:


    "Meow~~"


    Tacheng Heige called out deliberately, lying on Su Jin''s lap like when he was cat-shaped, and didn''t care about his appearance at all.


    "You guy..."


    Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief, completely helpless with this shameless black cat.


    The cat got into his bed last night, allowing him to see the human form for the first time, and invited him to discuss the issue of the racial reproduction of cat mandrills.


    Now that Tacheng Heige has come to this trick again, he really can''t stand it.


    "I still have something to do today, so I''ll stop here first."


    He rubbed the cat ears on the top of Heige''s head, then patted that tender cheek and said:


    "I really don''t know what you think, you will have a baby for me when you meet."


    Su Jin thinks that she is completely irresistible to Tacheng Heige''s confession request, and is giving her a few meows, so don''t think about doing anything today.


    "It''s the mother''s job, the behavior necessary to perpetuate the race."


    Tacheng Heige said this deliberately, lest Su Jin think he has any special thoughts about him.


    After what really happened, she felt ashamed that she had been with her after only a few days of meeting, for fear that Su Jin would think she was that kind of wild cat.


    Although it is quite slutty to say that he is obeying orders, but when it comes to the great cause of racial inheritance, should he not be regarded as a lecherous woman? Tacheng Heige was not very confident.


    "Yes, yes, I will give you the healthiest baby."


    Su Jin rubbed Tacheng Heige''s ears, then stood up, changed his clothes, and said before walking out of the room:


    "You stay in the inner courtyard these days, don''t go out."


    "I know meow~~"


    Tacheng Heige licked his fingers, then narrowed his eyes and watched Su Jin leave with a smile.


    "Are you worried that something will happen to me during the tripartite meeting? Hee hee, you know so much about posture, but you''re surprisingly innocent~"


    Su Jin, who had already walked to the corridor, moved his ears and twitched the corners of his mouth, then pretended not to hear and left quickly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yasaka Shrine, main hall.


    "Rias, your hair is split." Himejima Akeno, who was leaning against the railing, said with a smile.


    "Really? Where?"


    When Rias heard this, her face panicked, she took out a small mirror and looked around at the hair, her hands and feet were very hurried.


    "No, where did you see the fork..."


    "Here..."


    Himejima Akina walked over with a smile, deliberately pulling out two strands from the long hair behind Rias''s head, and tying a crude bow on purpose.


    "Zunai... are you looking for trouble with me?"


    Rias''s face turned black when she saw it, and her whole body was blushing with destruction magic.


    She understands that this guy is making fun of himself!


    "Ah la la... It''s obvious that you were the first to find fault with me, right?" Himejima Akina narrowed her eyes and said with a smile.


    "When did I find fault with you?" Rias said stunned.


    She didn''t remember that she had provoke Himejima Akeno before.


    Himejima Akeno said speechlessly at this time:


    "Waking up at three in the morning and fiddling in front of the dresser, my mouth still doesn''t know what to say."


    "My king, you should consider the queen''s mood to some extent. I have been suffering from insomnia recently!"


    Hearing this, Rias''s expression became very embarrassed.


    In the past two days, she and Himejima Akeno were arranged to live in the same guest room. Although they were divided into two floors, if they made a sound, it was inevitable that they would affect the other party.


    And today, Rias herself understood that she woke up a little early.


    "Sorry, I''ll pay attention next time."


    "And next time?"


    Himejima Akeno rolled his eyes, then put a smile on his face again, then suddenly pointed behind Rias, and said in surprise:


    "Mr. Su Jin?"


    "what?"


    Rias slowly hid the mirror on her hand, combed her hair, and looked back with an elegant and calm look.


    Empty.


    Rias was stunned for a moment, then her face darkened, she turned her head, and saw Himejima Akina''s meaningful expression.


    "I see... Rias, when are you..."


    Rias''s face was too thin, and she blushed directly, but she still insisted:


    "It''s just a mission, a family mission."


    "Why are you nervous about the family mission?" How could Akeno Himejima believe such nonsense.


    Waking up at three o''clock to put on makeup and taking a shower, and doing it for more than four hours, just because of a family task?


    The last time your old man arranged a blind date for you, you even kicked it. You were not so ''active'' at that time.


    "I''m not nervous."


    Rias took a deep breath, and then said indifferently:


    "In the end, marrying Su Jin is just a decision made out of desperation because of the honor of the family. I am not interested in this at all. I never believed that I would fall in love with a man."

 Chapter 493：

    Hearing this, Akeno Himejima blinked, and then flashed color towards Rias:


    "Mr. Su Jin, you are here."


    "Zunai, do you think I''m a fool?" Rias was annoyed when she saw this: "It''s just a blind date arranged by the family, even if you let Su Jin appear in front of me now, I won''t A little surprised."


    "What blind date?"


    Hearing a familiar voice behind her, Rias blinked.


    Chapter 0638 Su Jin, who is greedy enough


    Rias turned her head abruptly, and immediately saw Su Jin, who was very casual in a white shirt and black trousers.


    He looked at Rias strangely, looked up and down, and commented:


    "In terms of body size, I agree with the name of a blind date."


    When Su Jin said this, Rias''s expression froze completely.


    Physically speaking?


    Does she only have body to evaluate?


    At this time, Su Jin took out a pocket watch from his arms, glanced at the number 4 pointed to on it, frowned, put the pocket watch away, and then said to the two:


    "It''s getting late, let''s go."


    After speaking, he paused and added:


    "Rias, today''s schedule is very urgent. If you really want to have a blind date, let me know in advance, and I can consider setting aside a day for you."


    Himejima Akeno bowed slightly, looked down at Rias with a smiling face, and followed Su Jin''s pace.


    After the two walked out of a distance, Rias dared to raise her head and sighed in embarrassment:


    "It''s really a shame."


    She mumbled and quickly caught up with the two of them.


    Yasaka Shrine, there is a long stone staircase at the entrance of the main hall, and the stone staircase is full of huge red torii gates, almost two steps a, densely packed, like an infinite loop.


    Locally, this is called the thousand torii gates.


    Su Jin led Rias and Himejima Akeno on the stone stairs.


    The three of them went down the stairs instead of going up. After all, they walked out of the inner hall of Yasaka Shrine themselves. If they wanted to go out at this time, they naturally had to pass through the long thousand torii gates.


    Rias and Himejima Akeno quietly followed Su Jin through the torii, turning their eyes from time to time to look at the stone fox sculptures placed on both sides of the stairs.


    These fox sculptures have different movements and rich expressions, and each one seems to be worshipping something, which attracts the attention of the two girls.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Su Jin, who was walking in front, slowed down and asked.


    Himejima Zhu Nao frowned, looked at the stone fox carefully, and said with a doubtful tone:


    "I feel that the spirit here seems a little strange."


    The stone fox of Yasaka Shrine is also visited by believers. Therefore, under the power of belief, it has become the reliance of some "natural spirits".


    At this time, Himejima Akeno was the spiritual body who was assisting the strange stone fox, as if it had disappeared.


    "It doesn''t seem like this happened yesterday, right?" Rias asked in confusion, rubbing her chin.


    She and Himejima Akeno have been staying at Yasaka Shrine for two days. When they passed this thousand torii gates yesterday, the stone fox seemed to have a natural spirit.


    "Probably the barrier is open."


    Su Jin explained casually, and at the same time took the next step.


    At this time, his drooping fingers smashed the natural spirit bodies on both sides of the road with power at a high speed that the two of them could not observe with the naked eye, leaving only pure spirituality.


    In a short while, a faint special breath entangled in the stone fox, changing the atmosphere of Yasaka Shrine little by little.


    "A monster''s barrier?"


    Himejima Akeno was a little surprised, and a little surprised:


    "When I was a child, I heard my mother say that the nine-tailed fox family of Yasaka Shrine seems to have an inheritance connection with the dragon species, which makes their enchantment techniques often have the function of mobilizing the dragon veins, that is, the spiritual veins."


    "Is the breath changed because of the dragon veins?"


    Rias stepped forward and touched the stone fox, checked it with a simple reconnaissance technique, and then nodded:


    "Indeed, it''s very close to the pure dragon power that Dragon King Tanning showed when he came to the exchange class when he was in middle school, just a little less."


    "Is it the power of the dragon? No wonder there is an abnormality in the spiritual body."


    The two exchanged again, turned their eyes inadvertently, and were stunned to find that Su Jin had walked to the bottom of the steps alone, as if they didn''t care if the two of them followed.


    "Isn''t it..." Rias was stunned for a while, and said with a strange expression: "Let''s go like this? Isn''t it time to explain the issue of the enchantment and open the topic?"


    Upon seeing this, Himejima Akeno said jokingly:


    "Ah la la, it seems that Rias, your charm doesn''t work for Your Excellency the Governor."


    The corners of Rias'' mouth twitched, and she glared at Himejima Akeno: "Aren''t you the same?"


    "But it wasn''t me who had a blind date!" Himejima Akeno responded confidently, and then stepped down the steps with her hands behind her back.


    "Zunai!" Rias called out her childhood sweetheart''s name angrily, and then followed up depressed.


    At this time, Su Jin was standing at the bottom of the steps, touching the first stone fox at the intersection, squinting his eyes, his fingertips filled with terrifying smashing power.


    In fact, the abnormality of the stone fox in the eyes of Rias and Himejima Akina was caused by Su Jin.


    The reason for everything is because of an idea of ??his.


    ''All spirit bodies are smashed with power, leaving only the pure power of dragon veins. ¡¯


    ''Although it is a little rarer, but relying on the accumulated beliefs and the number of dragon powers, the attraction of Yasaka Shrine to dragon species will probably skyrocket. I am afraid that the current Yasaka Shrine is like a light bulb in the eyes of those dragons. , shining in the night sky.


    ¡®I just don¡¯t know if such a shrine will attract pure-blooded dragons. ¡¯


    Pure blood dragon.


    A species whose origins cannot be traced back, and was formed without warning by a huge force.


    Each of them has a powerful power, like a new universe that was born suddenly.


    In Hakoba, the pure-blooded dragons possess a power of four-digit scale as soon as they are born.


    The purpose of accumulating concepts and abilities of dragon species is not to widen the spirit, but to ''grow''.


    This kind of growth is similar to the metamorphic evolution of insects, which is the so-called breaking cocoon into a butterfly.


    Every time a dragon species grows, its size and strength will be greatly enhanced.


    And if you continue to exceed the limit of maximization on the road of growth, the evolution of the maximum limit will reach the realm of the two-digit full power field without any bottleneck.


    Of course, only the world Rakuten Limo can do this.


    Only this dragon has broken through the upper limit of the dragon''s mouth in each growth, surpassed the limit of evolution, and finally stepped into the field of double digits without hindrance. Therefore, it has given a clear direction to all pure-blooded dragons.


    Therefore, those who peep at the power of dragons, such as dragon masters and dragon knights, have different ideas.


    All those who borrowed the power of the dragon wanted to get a pure-blooded dragon, and they all wanted the dragon to share the spirit with themselves, so the technique to attract the pure-blooded dragon was born naturally.


    What Su Jin used was one of them.


    ''Considering that Al Gore said that Orpheus and the Great Red are both pure-blooded dragon cubs, this is clear from both sides, and it should not be difficult for the enchantment of this shrine to attract them. ¡¯


    ''And as long as Sarjax communicates with the Demon Council, it will inevitably attract the people of the Troubled Group. At that time, if those trash fish borrow the power of Orpheus, Orpheus is very likely to be attracted by the shrine. ¡¯


    Of course, in addition to this, Su Jin had an unrealistic idea in his heart.


    Two pure-blooded true dragons have been born in a high school demon world.


    What if... what if there is a third head?


    Then there is no limit to the blood to earn!


    Just in case, simply modify the enchantment of the entire Kyoto and see if you can catch a dragon.


    Anyway, this dragon knight, Su Jin is set.


    After standing by the stone fox for a few minutes, Rias and Himejima Akeno had already walked down the steps and came to the side of the road. Su Jin, who was paying attention to the two, immediately turned his head and asked:


    "Have you finished it? Go to the next location after you finish it."


    "..." The two girls were speechless for a moment by Su Jin''s uninteresting remarks, but they still gritted their teeth and followed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Denmark, a palace under the forest.


    The facial features are exquisite, the eyes are dull, the girl in the gothic dress sits quietly on the throne of the underground palace.


    "The infinite snake that is farther than the starry sky and more endless than the years, please grant us glory and the lofty snake power."


    Below the throne, one magician after another knelt on the ground, singing and praying, asking the girl to grant them strength.


    However, those godless eyes were always out of focus.


    After a while, the girl''s nose moved slightly, and her eyes suddenly turned to the east.


    "The smell of the dragon... the mighty dragon... the same dragon as me, the great red..."


    The girl''s low voice was drowned out by the fervent prayer below.


    Chapter 0639 Angel of Snack Street


    Xijing District, in the alley with the smell of food.


    Su Jin, who had just experienced the main enchantment area in Kyoto, came here with two girls.


    "This boiled radish is good, and the octopus **** are also good, yo, and grilled oysters? Then I have to make up for it."


    Su Jin, holding a take-out plastic box in both hands and biting octopus **** in his mouth, stood in front of a grilled oyster shop and asked the shop to bake three servings.


    Behind Su Jin, Rias, who was holding grilled wings, grilled octopus whiskers, and Oden and other snacks, had a subtle expression.


    "Does he want to eat the whole street?"


    Rias turned to Himejima Akeno who was eating a crepe beside her.


    In fact, the snacks in her hand were sent to her by Su Jin. To be more precise, Su Jin seemed to regard her as a ''bag carrying''.


    Although this bag refers to taking snacks, it also made Rias feel very novel and helpless.


    How can you leave the woman alone on a date and eat all the way next to the snack street? This is too strange, right?


    Himejima Akeno gracefully bit down a crepe, and after chewing it carefully, said with a smile:


    "Ahh~~ Does my lord think that his charm is not as good as a few grilled oysters?"


    "You''ve eliminated me, am I asking you something like this?"


    Rias couldn''t help rolling her eyes, then turned to look at Su Jin who was standing at the barbecue stall.


    Although it was a bit shocking, she really felt that Su Jin''s desire for oysters was stronger than her desire.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Himejima Akeno, who was also not listening, and thinking about herself, who didn''t move a single bite except for the snack, felt inexplicably out of place.


    "I always feel like I''m superfluous..."


    "Excessive, how could it be? Rias."


    Himejima Akeno raised his eyebrows in surprise, then took a bunch of grilled wings from his hand, and said seriously:


    "At least you can help with the snacks, can''t you?"


    Rias: "..."


    At this time, Su Jin, who was standing at the barbecue booth, asked the fee, touched his pocket, and turned his head to look at Rias:


    "Do you have money?"


    "Have¡­¡­"


    Rias had a vague foreboding in her heart.


    "Lend me a little bit, I''m out of cash, really, how come this kind of metropolis doesn''t even have mobile payment." Su Jin said while disgusting.


    This is not only a bag, but also a payment machine... Rias complained in her heart, but she could only take out her wallet, and handed out a few ten thousand yuan bills:

 Chapter 494：

    "OK."


    Su Jin borrowed money, paid the bill, and looked around while waiting for the food to be baked, and then pointed to a snack shop and said:


    "Would you like to call me with chocolate dipped in bananas, I heard that you girls like to eat this."


    Hearing this, Himejima Akina stroked her face with her right hand and said with a smile:


    "Oh, I was guessed, Rias really likes to ''eat'' this."


    Su Jin immediately understood after hearing this, and subconsciously stared at Rias''s lips, then turned his eyes and looked at Himejima Akeno who was staring at him with a smile, showing a speechless expression.


    This woman definitely did it on purpose!


    At this time, Rias, who was not the old Sji, was at a loss:


    "Chocolate dip? When did I say I liked it?"


    "Rias."


    Himejima Akeno shouted with a smile, and then said meaningfully:


    "You''ll understand later."


    When she said this, she paused and said with a smile:


    "But I take back the foreword, Rias, you are still attractive."


    At least the other party really sees you as the opposite sex... Himejima Akeno slandered in his heart.


    She really thought that Su Jin was that kind of straight steel man before, but judging from the small gesture of Su Jin peeking at Rias''s lips after she said that, it was obviously not the case.


    In other words, it''s the kind that has some ideas but not too many... In that case, she only needs to push Rias lightly, and things should be done.


    "What charm?"


    Rias was a little confused by Himejima Akeno:


    "Why do I feel that Akeno, you seem to be thinking about something bad?"


    "Is there?" Jijima Zhu Nai looked up at Su Jin.


    Su Jin, who caught sight of Himejima Akino, just shrugged, bought two chocolate snacks at the food stand next to him, handed a piece to Himejima Akeno, and affirmed:


    "I''m not sure if Rias likes to eat this, but I''m sure Akeno will definitely like it."


    When Himejima Akina heard the words, the expression on his face was stagnant, but he quickly put on a smile again:


    "If Rias is willing to let people eat it, then I don''t mind trying it."


    Rias always felt that something was wrong, but she didn''t know what was wrong, so she had to understand the surface meaning of the conversation between the two:


    "Eat what you like, don''t worry about me."


    Akeno Himejima''s breathing stopped for a while.


    She''s broken!


    It was completely broken by Rias.


    My lord, is this something that can be promised?


    Also, the image of your lustful eldest sister on weekdays is really pretending, right?


    Beside him, Su Jin''s expression also changed several times.


    He now understands.


    Rias''s color is also on the surface, the inside and the outside are different, she is a girl who is relatively lacking in certain knowledge.


    As for Himejima Akeno, her heart is as sultry as her appearance.


    Seeing Rias'' situation, Su Jin couldn''t help but muttered:


    "Is the education level of demons so low? Didn''t you hear that it''s quite open?"


    "In a sense, it''s really open, but it''s not subtle, it''s too direct."


    Himejima Akeno responded very indifferently.


    Akino Himejima, who studied at a human school in elementary school and a Demon Noble Academy in middle school, and who has experienced both educations at the same time, knows the difference between the two.


    If human beings are obscure, then demons are simple and rude.


    The female demon fell in love with a certain demon, and she came over and did it directly. She was actually respected by male and female demons, thinking it was a very romantic thing.


    Affected by this, Rias can boldly burrow into the man''s bed, but there will also be the phenomenon that she can''t understand all kinds of subtle hints, and seems too naive in some respects.


    This is the difference in the way of thinking between humans and demons.


    "Muffled and straight?" Su Jin shrugged.


    "What you concluded is." Himejima Akeno sighed.


    Rias looked at the two with strange expressions, first at Su Jin, then at Himejima Akeno, with a very strange expression.


    "I suspect that the two of you are speaking ill of me, and speaking in person, deliberately using words I don''t understand."


    "No, it''s a compliment in a sense."


    Su Jin said with a smile on his face, and at the same time took the grilled oysters from the store, and smiled:


    "In my eyes, Rias, you are just like a female bodhisattva~"


    I always feel that this sentence sounds weird... Rias gave Su Jin a suspicious look, but she, who didn''t understand the connotation, still regarded this sentence as a compliment.


    Although it sounds a bit weird.


    "What do you mean by female bodhisattva?" Himejima Zhu Nai asked curiously.


    Su Jin heard the words and said very straightly:


    "It will show the body of the opposite sex, and the beautiful legs, which is the meaning of Purdue men."


    He has seen all kinds of color charts of Rias, well, he has seen them in the online disk in his previous life.


    So it''s not too much to say that he was saved by Rias Pu once?


    However, after hearing this, Rias quickly lowered her head, looked at the long black silk legs exposed under her short skirt, and subconsciously gathered together, her face darkened.


    Does this mean she''s exposed?


    Must be?


    Himejima Akeno, who was next to him, couldn''t help but chuckle softly.


    At this time, Su Jin shook his head and said:


    "However, Rias''s Bodhisattva rank is still a bit low. The kind of innocent girl who can naturally disappear without being aware of it is the real living Bodhisattva."


    When Su Jin said this, he deliberately paused and said:


    "For example, Miss Gabriel from Heaven is such a living Bodhisattva."


    "Huh?" A suspicious female voice rang out.


    Hearing the voice, Rias and Himejima Akino''s expressions suddenly changed.


    They felt a strong power of light.


    Not a rank at all, an angel''s cadre? Could it be... Rias and Himejima Akeno turned their heads, and immediately saw two figures.


    Wearing white robes, they are out of tune with the surrounding, but they are in the crowd, and they are very close to the two figures who are eating octopus balls.


    "It was discovered..."


    A taller figure shook his head and silently swallowed the octopus **** in his mouth:


    "Just as Azazel described, you are really sharp."


    "After all, when you came from within the mountain, you all followed."


    Su Jin responded with a smile, then turned his head and looked at the box holding the octopus balls, as if he wanted to put it down, but the blond girl with **** said with some hesitation:


    "Are octopus **** delicious?"


    The blonde girl holding a bamboo stick with octopus **** on it blushed, and stammered:


    "Alright, alright."


    When she said this, she paused and said:


    "That... we didn''t mean to follow you, we just saw it on the road by chance, so..."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly smiled:


    "I know, otherwise, why would I take you to this snack street on purpose? After all, you didn''t have lunch, didn''t you?"


    At this time, Rias and Himejima Akeno were already hiding behind Su Jin, and looked alert:


    "who are they?"


    After being followed all the way without finding out, Rias'' face turned black at this time.


    If Su Jin was not at the scene, she would have to think about escaping.


    The angel''s side? Why would an existence with such a high concentration of light power stare at her? Is it because of Sarjax?


    And just when Rias couldn''t help but think about it, the handsome figure who seemed to be bathed in brilliance smiled and said:


    "Let me introduce myself."


    "I am Michael, the current leader of the Seraphs."


    Michael?


    Michael!


    Rias couldn''t help widening her eyes, and even Himejima Akeno showed a shocked expression.


    The highest seraph, the right hand of God, the deputy king of the kingdom of heaven, the king of angels...


    Thinking of that kind of prestigious title, Rias'' face suddenly turned white:


    "Why did the Archangel of the Heavenly Realm appear here."


    Michael just smiled when he heard the words and continued:


    "I''m here to see you, Mr. Su Jin."


    "Talk about it?"


    Su Jin pointed to the bench next to him for people to rest.


    Michael nodded slightly and said:


    "Well, let''s talk about it."


    Chapter 0640 Rias who learned the truth


    Snack Street, on a bench in the center of the road.


    Su Jin, who sat down, asked while eating:


    "Azazel''s whereabouts leaked?"


    He suspected that Michael could find him because of Azazel''s leaks.


    Michael shook his head: "That''s not true, Gabriel and I just wanted to stroll around this city and then meet you."


    "Coincidentally."


    Su Jin said vaguely:


    "I can''t convince me that you can recognize me at a glance on the side of the road."


    Gabriel next to him added in a low voice: "Actually, Azazel gave me Mr. Su Jin''s photo."


    Her voice was very thin and soft, with her clear face and pitiful expression, it gave Su Jin a feeling of being bullied.


    The last one who gave him this feeling was the Black Rabbit.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s little problem of bullying the black rabbit came up again.


    "It''s a coincidence, if there is a photo, I also have one here."


    Su Jin held a photo between his fingers and shook it in mid-air.


    The photo shows Gabriel wearing private clothes, and it was the secret photo that Azazel sent him before going out in the morning.

 Chapter 495：

    "Eh?" Gabriel covered his mouth in surprise: "Why is my photo here with Mr. Su Jin?"


    She said that she took the photo from Su Jin''s hand very strangely, took a few glances, recognized the location of the scene, and suddenly muttered:


    "From this angle, it seemed that Azazel was standing in front of me at the time?"


    "Azazel told me that in a few days the girl in the photo would come over and have a blind date with me."


    Su Jin was talking nonsense seriously.


    "Blind date???"


    Gabriel was stunned when he heard it.


    "This guy..." Michael''s face turned dark, and his tone was a little unkind: "Sure enough, he shouldn''t have been released from the heavens safely."


    He secretly photographed Gabriel, and lied that Gabriel was going on a blind date. If Azazel was not present now, Michael would have taken a sword and slashed it.


    That stinky and shameless guy, it''s just a matter of his own depravity, and he still wants to pull Gabriel?


    Simply boring.


    "I was expecting you to beat him up, but didn''t you do it?"


    Su Jin sighed regretfully, as if he and Michael were on the same front.


    But in fact he was standing there, and that''s God knows.


    "Speaking of which, I seem to have a lot of blind dates recently."


    At this time, Su Jin touched his chin and stared at Rias who looked unnatural.


    At this moment, she and Himejima Akeno were standing beside them, trying their best to pretend to be transparent people to reduce their sense of existence.


    The deputy ruler of the heavenly kingdom and the new governor of the fallen angels, the standards of both parties are too high, even if Rias is the sister of the devil Lucifer, she feels that she has no room to intervene.


    Moreover, the angel''s power of light was too restrained for the demon. Two blazing angels stood in front of her, even if they did not show their power, she had the idea of ??running away from the scene.


    Under such an encounter, she was also teased by Su Jin, and Rias'' face naturally became quite embarrassed.


    "She is¡­¡­"


    Michael noticed Rias, the red hair, the demon, and the faint power of destruction, and he immediately judged the identity of the other party:


    "I heard that Sarjax has a young sister, is that you?"


    "Rias Gremory has met His Excellency Michael."


    Rias tried her best to be polite, so as not to have a bad relationship with the angel.


    Even if demons and angels are hostile forces, they still have to have the proper etiquette.


    "A very energetic child."


    Gabriel''s tone was very like that of an old man, but with his too pale face, it gave people a feeling of ''pretending to be mature''.


    "He''s a very cranky kid."


    Su Jin made up a knife at this time. He still doesn''t know why a business trip was interpreted by Rias as a ''blind date''.


    Rias isn''t old enough to hate marriage, right?


    The corners of Rias'' mouth twitched, but at this time, she didn''t care about Su Jin''s ridicule, but looked at Michael and asked courageously:


    "I take the liberty to ask, why did Lord Michael come to this city in the far east."


    The chief of the angels meets with the governor of the fallen angels, a sign too bad for the demons.


    So bad that Rias'' sense of responsibility does not allow her to turn a deaf ear to this kind of thing.


    However, what surprised her was that Michael just glanced at her, then turned his head and asked Su Jin:


    "Doesn''t she know?"


    "Sajjax didn''t say."


    Su Jin shook his head, then thought for a moment and said:


    "But it''s okay to tell her now. Since you''re here, it means that Sarjax will come, and the matter will be made public at that time. It''s not too short of time."


    "I see."


    Michael was stunned when he heard the words.


    In order to protect the information, the devil did not even notify the demon king''s sister, not to mention this kind of behavior, just such an attitude is equivalent to releasing goodwill to the angel.


    Look, we didn''t even notify the devil princess, isn''t it sincere?


    Michael asked Su Jin:


    "Is it up to me to explain?"


    "Whatever." Su Jin shrugged, not caring about it at all, but handed the roasted oysters to Gabriel: "Want to eat?"


    "thanks."


    Gabriel took it very politely, and whistled at the steaming grill, acting very naturally.


    After she finished eating, Su Jin said quietly:


    "I poisoned oysters."


    "Eh?" Gabriel exclaimed, subconsciously touching his throat, about to induce vomiting.


    The next second, Su Jin said:


    "I lied to you."


    Gabriel was stunned for a while, and then became a bun face with anger.


    On the other hand, Michael explained to Rias while speechless about Su Jin''s operation:


    "Actually, I came here this time at the invitation of Governor Su Jin and the Devil King Sarjax to hold the tripartite talks on the armistice."


    "A truce?" Rias widened her eyes.


    "Three-party talks?" Jijima Zhu Nai covered his mouth in surprise, and then asked in surprise, "Why is it so sudden?"


    Hearing this, Michael turned his head with a wry smile, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "It might be better to ask Governor Su Jin about this kind of thing."


    Su Jin, amused by Gabriel''s complaining little expression, said casually:


    "If I continue to fight, the fallen angel will soon be unable to hold on, and a three-way war is not in my interest..."


    "Fallen Angel can''t hold it anymore? You are really joking."


    Michael has always had a gentle smile on his face:


    "Let''s not talk about Azazel, who has mass-produced artificial artifacts, let''s talk about the academy of the fallen under the fallen angels. There are quite a few holders of the god-killer who have reached the level of forbidden hands."


    The White Dragon Emperor Wally Lucifer, the eternal ice girl Lavinia Renee, the black-blade dog **** Ikise Tobio, and the holder of the Four Fierce Artifacts.


    It can be said that the power of the fallen angel is not weak at all, it can even be said to be very strong, but it is lacking in high-end combat power.


    In Michael''s view, when Su Jin took over as the Governor of Fallen Angels, the gap in this high-end power has also been filled.


    On the other side of the devil, there are two perverts, Sarjax and Ajaka.


    It can be said that among the current three-party forces, the angels have become the weakest link.


    Of course, if God returns, they will naturally become the strongest link, but isn''t God still back?


    So at this time, facing the three-party meeting jointly invited by the devil and the fallen angel, Michael did not want to refuse, but in fact, he had to come.


    They have no choice.


    "Believe it or not, in my opinion, the power of a fallen angel is still enough."


    Su Jin pouted, but did not mean to explain to Michael at all.


    The water in the world of Demon High School is still a bit deep.


    At least at the Dragon God level, which is the four-digit number Su Jin sees, there are quite a few.


    Although the water is shallow, there are many kings!


    The power of the fallen angels can only be said to be second-rate in this world.


    But for Su Jin, it is this flawed second-rate that is most suitable for inclusion.


    It''s pros and cons.


    At this moment, Rias looked at Su Jin blankly, opened her mouth, and stammered:


    "My brother, what Sarjax Lucifer said is hard to say is actually a tripartite meeting between angels, demons and fallen angels?"


    "That''s right."


    Su Jin nodded and admitted directly.


    "Isn''t it my blind date with you?" Rias asked again.


    "What do you think? Do I still need a blind date? Am I the kind of person who takes the initiative?" Su Jintian asked shamelessly.


    Hearing this, Akeno Himejima and Michael also looked strange.


    Not to mention the pitfalls of Rias'' blind date, even Su Jin''s words, "I''m not the kind of person who takes the initiative", also made the corners of their mouths twitch.


    good guy!


    I am really a good guy!


    Does co-author Su Jin like that tune? Long experience!


    "Really?" Rias looked at Su Jin eagerly with a little desire in her heart, eager for a different answer.


    At this time, Su Jin teased: "If you really want to, I can make it real."


    Hearing this, Rias''s smile gradually collapsed.


    When I think that I actually think that her family is arranging for her to marry Su Jin...


    she felt.


    He still hangs himself!


    Chapter 0641 Secret Talks


    The stupid Rias stood beside her, not speaking or blinking, like a wooden man.


    Seeing her like this, Himejima Akeno was reluctant to say a few more harsh words, but patted her on the shoulder comfortingly.


    However, this comfort brought tears to Rias'' eyes.


    Sometimes, it¡¯s okay to not be comforted, but the more you think about it, the more angry you become, and the more you think about it, the more you lose.


    What was she thinking at the time? !


    Rias now just wants to go back to yesterday and strangle that crazy self.


    If she could, she would like it to be 10,000 times.


    "Are you all right?" Seeing that Rias was emotionally unstable, Gabriel leaned over and handed a handkerchief with a worried tone.


    "Thank you." Rias took the handkerchief and wiped the corners of her eyes. Then she calmly said, "It''s just a misunderstanding. I didn''t lose anything."


    In reality, however, she regretted it.


    Self-righteously accepted this ''marriage arrangement'', but it turned out to be self-indulgent.


    It''s nothing more than being selfish, and embarrassing him in front of Himejima Akeno, Gabriel and others.


    It''s not good to change the heart, I''m afraid that I really want to commit suicide.


    And the most important thing is that Su Jin seems to be okay, joking with himself in a serious manner, as if he didn''t take this matter to heart.


    Man, am I that bad? Can''t even make you show a little bit of concern?


    After all, she is also a beautiful woman, right?


    The more Rias thought about it, the more angry she felt, the more she felt at a loss.


    She really didn''t believe it.


    Cricket, a fallen angel governor, can''t be hooked by her charm?


    Even if Su Jin is a non-sweet watermelon, she will split it and try it to see why it is not sweet.

 Chapter 496：

    At this time, it is not clear that Su Jin in Rias''s awkward heart is still chatting with Michael:


    "According to what you said, Sarjax is estimated to arrive in Kyoto ahead of schedule in an hour. If so, why is the tripartite meeting held tomorrow?"


    "There are some things that need to be negotiated in advance." Michael smiled and looked at the crowded streets.


    The place where they were sitting was enchanted by Gabriel, so they could communicate at will without being discovered, so Michael also let go of the conversation:


    "Whether it''s me or Sarjax, I''m afraid it''s impossible to determine how many people inside are opposed to the peace talks."


    "So just in case, it is more appropriate to discuss some important things in advance."


    "As for the formal meeting, let''s go through the motions."


    "It is also true that some things are not suitable for discussion in formal meetings."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, agreeing with Michael''s idea.


    When it comes to this kind of peace talks between the three major forces, the exchange of interests and the struggle behind them are all gone.


    Disruption, quarrels and even hands-on are normal developments.


    And these normal developments are really not good-looking when they are on the bright side.


    "Let''s set the meeting time tonight." Su Jin suggested seriously: "While everyone is present, give a solution in one go, otherwise, if it is delayed until tomorrow, I''m afraid it will be endless bullshit."


    "I think so too."


    Michael said this and stretched out his hand with a smile:


    "It''s great to be able to reach a consensus."


    "Each each other."


    Su Jin smiled and held Michael''s hand, thinking: I hope you will be so calm after hearing about the God of the Bible at the meeting.


    He understood, and knew that the angel side was the one who suffered the most from this tripartite meeting.


    After all, the general awareness on the demon side is to suppress the recovery of the God of the Bible. For this, Sarjax and Ajaka probably don''t mind paying some price.


    As for Su Jin himself.


    All he needs is the three parties to set the tone for peace and mutual assistance.


    At that time, he will have a way to lead these three major forces away and embark on the road of dominating the world.


    He has already made plans to lead the three major forces of the Bible to push the world horizontally before he takes the stage.


    Even if the Lokilinger obtained from Athena may be lost to block the prying eyes of the gods of the small garden, for Su Jin, as long as the risk is not high and it is profitable, he will go without hesitation. Do.


    Reckless and steady, he is very clear about it.


    "Sarjax will probably arrive at Yasaka Shrine later, why not hold the secret meeting there?"


    "it is good!"


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    evening.


    Sarjax arrived at the Yasaka Shrine in a turbulent manner, and secretly came to the reception room under the reception of the slick-headed ghost, the third-in-command of the monster power.


    "Hey! I almost froze to death when I came here."


    Sarjax, who walked into the reception room, wrapped a towel around his neck, constantly wiping the water droplets from his body, and said to Rias, who was standing in the corner as a temporary assistant to the Demon King.


    "Rias, pour me a glass of water, it needs to be warm."


    "oh oh."


    Rias took warm water from the water dispenser next to her and handed it over.


    "Your Majesty Sarjax is this?"


    Akeno Himejima, who was in charge of the Fallen Angel Governor''s assistant, asked in confusion.


    Sarjax poured a glass of boiling water, spit out a mouthful of foul breath, and complained like a vent:


    "What else? I smuggled in from the underworld in a refrigerated truck."


    "Is there such a big problem on the devil''s side?"


    Su Jin, who was sitting at the main seat of the meeting, frowned.


    "Some of the old immortals in the council are still blatant."


    Sarjax rubbed his face with a towel, then narrowed his eyes and looked around at the crowd.


    The fallen angel governor Su Jin and his assistants Azazel and Himejima Akina, the angel''s vice-king of the kingdom of heaven Michael and his assistant Gabriel.


    Together with him and Rias, the leaders of the three forces are here.


    Thinking of this, Sarjax walked to the only vacant seat, pulled out the chair and sat down:


    "The group of disaster, do you know?"


    Azazel''s pupils shrank slightly, and then explained in a deep voice:


    "A criminal group composed of the magician''s national costume Oz and the rebellious fallen angel Satanyere in the gap of the dimension."


    When he said this, he paused and said:


    "It is said that the leader is the one."


    "Who is that?" Michael frowned, a little puzzled.


    Sarjax looked at Azazel with a "surely" look on his face. He had long guessed that Azazel must have been buried in the Troubled Group, and then he took the initiative to explain:


    "[Infinite Dragon God] Orpheus."


    The atmosphere suddenly fell into silence.


    [Infinite Dragon God] Orpheus.


    The world''s number one true dragon, the strongest.


    If you rank the top ten powerhouses in the world.


    Sixth to tenth is the third gear.


    The third to fifth is the second gear.


    Shiva, the **** of destruction in second place, is the first.


    And first place is Orpheus.


    That was an exceptional existence, and it opened a dimensional gap with the second place.


    This is the infinite dragon god.


    Even the God of the Bible is terrified of a monster that dare not shoot easily.


    As if falling into a trap, Sarjax continued to say after saying the name of Orpheus:


    "According to the news from my informant buried in the Troubled Group..."


    He said this and sighed:


    "Orpheus made it clear that he was going to come to Kyoto. It is said that all those who spoke out to stop him were killed."


    He said this with a heavy expression on his face:


    "We don''t have much time left."


    Chapter 0642 Her old man has all recruited


    "We don''t have much time left."


    Hearing this sentence, Michael''s heart sank, and Azazel''s face was also very ugly.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    The Infinite Dragon God has been wandering in this world for so many years, so powerful that the gods dare not easily become an enemy of it. The deterrent power is not just a blow, but it is supported by real records.


    It is said that no one can stop his second blow.


    It is said that Shiva, ranked second in the world, once challenged the Infinite Dragon God, but was severely injured by the other party.


    The world''s top ten powerhouses have more or less contacted each other, and many have challenged the dragon god.


    As a result, except for Shiva, everyone else was seriously injured and fled without knowing how the other party made a move.


    It can be said that Orpheus¡¯s prestige is completely a name that he has typed out.


    And it''s crushed all the way.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, many mythical forces would not dare to provoke this Bug-like monster.


    At this time, everyone''s heart was heavy when they knew that the leader of the calamity group was this monster.


    We don''t have much time in Sarjax''s mouth, and everyone understands the meaning.


    In the face of the attack of the infinite dragon god, any behavior of internal friction is stupid.


    They must reach a tripartite agreement in the shortest and fastest time, and gather the greatest strength to contend against the Dragon God, otherwise one of the people present will be counted as one, and they will all be liquidated by the calamity group.


    Among these heavy-faced people, it is natural to get rid of Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at everyone with a heavy heart with a subtle expression.


    The words echoed in his head now.


    ¡®The effect of the ceremony field is so strong? ¡¯


    Su Jin''s expression was very subtle.


    Today, he pulled Rias and Himejima Akeno in the name of inspection, and arranged a huge art to purify the power of dragon veins.


    Although it is said that this technique is very attractive to the dragon species in Algor''s mouth, Su Jin did not expect the effect to be so great.


    Not to mention attracting Orpheus, the people of the Troubled Group stopped them, but they were actually killed by Orpheus?


    That infinite cute dragon can also kill?


    Su Jin was thinking about this non-trivial matter in his mind.


    Infinite Dragon God, written as Dragon God, read as Menglong.


    In the influence of Su Jin, the original book is a mascot, and basic knowledge is responsible for providing plug-ins, and there are few formal shots at all.


    But it is, after all, it is a novel, if the ceiling-level monsters are shot, there will be no drama.


    It is also normal for reality to differ from fiction.


    For a long-lived existence like the Infinite Dragon God, you say she''s pure and ok, and you say she''s a fool, who would believe it?


    A dragon **** who has experienced the age of the gods of the Bible, from the long past to the present, has met the masters of the major gods, and has always been the most powerful dragon in the world. The old fox used it to his death.


    Being caught one after another like the original book is completely like a child''s character, and it''s unreliable to think about.


    Therefore, Su Jin also believed the information in the original book.


    Of course, if the Infinite Dragon God is really a fool and a cute dragon, then Su Jin is welcome.


    A pure-blooded dragon of a young age, this is simply a simulated star chart without a master.


    The value is so high that Su Jin thinks that the world has lost gold.


    Not accepting is simply unreasonable.


    To know whether there are 100 pure-blooded dragons in the whole small garden is a problem.


    Every true dragon is the strongest, even the strongest, among the same level.


    The reputation of the three most powerful species is no joke.


    If Arcadia had one, or even two, pure-blooded dragons, it would really sit firmly on Mount Tai, and even if something happened to Su Jin, it would still be able to stabilize the top ten in the lower level.


    For a community, a true dragon of this level is a first-level existence, and its value is too great.


    So much so that when Su Jin heard that the Infinite Dragon God was about to arrive in Kyoto, the first thought in his mind was how to capture the other party.


    For a time, Su Jin''s head was full of brainstorming.


    "Mr. Su Jin?"


    "Mr. Su Jin?"

 Chapter 497：

    "what?"


    Su Jin raised his head, just in time to see Jijima Junai''s slightly worried face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He couldn''t help asking, only to realize that everyone around him was looking at him.


    Only at this time did Su Jin realize that it was still time for the three parties to negotiate, so she coughed dryly:


    "Cough, sorry, lost my mind, where did we just say?"


    Sarjax twitched the corners of his mouth, but still said:


    "It''s still the defense of the Troubled Group."


    He paused, then said:


    "Those people in the devil who oppose me have joined the group of disaster, including Li Lin. Before, I just wanted to avoid their eyes and ears, so I chose to hid in the frozen train to come here."


    "In addition to Li Lin, the descendants of the four major demon kings should also be in the group of misfortune. Besides, I heard that some people in the demon council also intervened in it."


    At this time, Azazel also shared the information he knew:


    "On the Fallen Angel side, the former cadre Satanyel will not talk about it. As far as I know, Di Shitian should have also placed people in the calamity group. They are all newcomers with terrifying god-killing tools."


    At this time, Michael also recalled some things:


    "There have also been reports from the church over the past few years that some exorcists have defected to other organizations. I vaguely remember the corresponding description. It seems that it is also a group of disasters."


    After such a careful calculation, the middle and high-level scale of the Troubled Group is not small.


    If it was one-on-one, any of the three major forces would probably be able to open up to six or four against the other, but because of Li Lin''s existence, this value was probably five to five.


    But if you count the infinite dragon god, it will be impossible to fight.


    "Good guy!"


    Su Jin clapped his hands and said in a weird tone:


    "If the three of us bring our own traitors back, then the group of misfortune will probably be supported by Di Shitian''s secret hand and the infinite dragon god?"


    After saying this, everyone''s expressions were a little embarrassed.


    Think carefully.


    It seems to be the truth.


    The group of misfortune took away the people on their three sides, and I am afraid that only the magician of Oz and the secret hand of Di Shitian are left.


    In that case, unless Orpheus shoots, then they can win any fight.


    Sarjax was also a little speechless for a while:


    "Why do I hear you say that, I feel that the group of misfortunes are all fattened by us?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes: "Why not? Li Lin is a traitor on your demon side."


    Hearing this, Sarjaxton was a little anxious: "It''s not because he defected because..."


    When he said this, he didn''t dare to continue.


    Could he say that he defected because you Su Jin and Lilith didn''t recognize Li Lin as your son?


    But after careful calculation, Lilith has always claimed that Li Lin is a fake prince, there may be some problems here.


    And the fact that Su Jin might be the real Lucifer is too explosive. It''s hard to say on such occasions.


    "Because of what?" Su Jin raised his brows, and always felt that the look in his eyes from Sarjax was very wrong: "Did you say the second half of the sentence?"


    "Are you sure you want me to tell?"


    Sarjax looked resentful, those small eyes made Su Jin''s back shiver with chills, and he couldn''t help shivering:


    "Just say it, what do you mean by that look, it''s weird."


    "That''s right, little brother Sarjax, everyone will be grasshoppers on the same rope after today. Is there anything I can''t say?"


    Azazel felt that there was something in Sarjax''s words and seemed to be hiding some important news, so he suddenly became angry.


    Sarjax gave Su Jin a frantic look, but Su Jin ignored it all:


    "It''s okay, boldly say that there are no outsiders here."


    Sarjax was silent for a while, then sighed and said, "That''s what you said, don''t turn your back on me afterwards."


    "Okay, let''s talk, I really don''t know what you are worried about." Su Jin held his cheeks in his hands, and looked disgusted.


    Sarjaxton paused, looked at Su Jin strangely, and said:


    "Your Majesty Lucifer, do you really not know what I am worried about, or do you pretend not to know?"


    "I went back yesterday and asked the ancestor, and all her old people recruited."


    "You are the real Demon King Lucifer! This can''t be fake, right? The ancestors have admitted it themselves!"


    Su Jin: "Huh?"


    There seemed to be three big question marks on Su Jin''s head.


    Chapter 0643 You still recruit it, Your Majesty.


    "Hey, it''s true..."


    When Azazel heard that Sajjax said that Su Jin was Lucifer, his mind was stunned.


    "The real devil Lucifer..." Himejima Akeno looked at Su Jin in astonishment.


    No matter how stupid she was, she knew who Sarjax was referring to.


    The first seraph who rebelled against the God of the Bible, the first seraph who led a large number of angels to fall from the sky, and the first fallen angel who betrayed the fallen angels, established their own portal, and created a group of demons.


    [Dawn Star] Lucifer.


    Is Su Jin an old monster of this ancient age?


    At this time, Rias, who was equally astonished, asked with a puzzled face:


    "Brother, didn''t you say that the first generation of His Majesty Lucifer died in the battle of the three-way war?"


    Sarjax nodded and said, "Indeed, the four demon kings and gods died on that battlefield at the same time."


    "But why do you say that Su Jin is Lucifer... Wait? The four demon kings and gods died on that battlefield together?"


    Rias, who was about to say something, was completely stunned.


    God is dead?


    That powerful and terrifying God of the Bible, who was listed as out-of-spec by the top ten in the world, died?


    how can that be! !


    Next to him, Akeno Himejima, who heard Sarjax say this, said even more nervously:


    "Your Majesty Sarjax, this joke is not funny."


    When she said this, she couldn''t help but look at Michael, as if she was afraid that the deputy monarch of the kingdom of heaven would be angry because of this, which would lead to the failure of the three-party talks.


    However, what she saw was Michael''s bitter face.


    This¡­¡­


    Could it be that the God of the Bible really died?


    Otherwise, why did Michael, the deputy king of the kingdom of heaven, show such an expression? And don''t refute Sajjax''s words.


    Gabriel hummed a hymn pitifully.


    And Michael packed up his emotions and sighed:


    "In the end, there is no need to hide this matter."


    "God has passed away in that three-way war."


    When Michael said this, he paused, and then sighed:


    "It''s me, the archangel, who has been running the system over the years. It is precisely because of this that the system has frequently broken down in the past thousand years, and the churches that were once united have continued to be divided and rebelled."


    Speaking of this, Michael showed a bitter smile:


    "After all, for believers, angels are nothing more than creations of gods. Creatures respond to their beliefs on behalf of gods, and it is natural to be hostile."


    "So, is God really dead?" Rias showed a blank expression.


    Although the biblical gods and demons are in an antagonistic relationship, it is undeniable that God is also a powerful umbrella for demons.


    On the day God exists, the three forces of the biblical pantheon, whether angels, demons or fallen angels, will be equally protected by him.


    This is the reason why many gods in the world dare not act rashly against the three parties.


    And once God dies.


    The three gods of Hinduism, the goddess of Buddhism, and even the wolves of Greece, Northern Europe, and the Celts will probably keep an eye on the big fat of the biblical gods, eager to bite them.


    In an instant, Rias finally understood the meaning of the tripartite talks, and also understood the state of mind they were in in the past when they concealed the news that God had died.


    "Up to now, in fact, things have been hidden."


    Azazel sighed, shook his head and said:


    "Since Di Shitian has invaded the system, even if he must have confirmed the truth that God is dead, he just didn''t publicize it out of interest."


    "It is my responsibility."


    Michael said with a heavy face at this time:


    "Because I can''t control the system left by the gods, that leads to frequent loopholes in the system, which leads to the success of Di Shitian''s conspiracy."


    Before Michael came, I heard Azazel say that the reincarnation of the gods was interfered by the goddess.


    It was He who was frightened by this incident.


    Because this represents the complete failure of the angel''s fox-fake-tiger plan over the years, Di Shitian has already set his sights on the angels in the heavens.


    It is precisely because of this that Michael was persuaded by Azazel to bring Gabriel to participate in the tripartite talks.


    Because everyone knows that secrets known by third parties are no longer secrets.


    They even suspect that Greece, Hinduism and other powers are already preparing for a war against the heavens, and they are trying to seize the system left by the gods in one fell swoop.


    This is very likely to happen.


    So Michael had to come forward and come to sign the alliance of the three parties.


    At this time, Rias frowned and asked, "But since God is dead, shouldn''t the first generation of Lucifer also die? Why do you say that Su Jin is the real Lucifer, brother?"


    When she was talking, she looked at a silent Su Jin with a very puzzled expression.


    "I understand what Sarjax means."


    Azazel turned his head and looked at Su Jin curiously, squinting to play with the taste:


    "In that war, God and the Four Great Demon Kings perished together, although Michael and I saw it with our own eyes, but in fact, in the last battle, it was God who pulled the Four Great Demon Kings and Da Banchun. The blood demon blew itself up."


    "And after the self-destruction, the battlefield was almost destroyed, creating the largest Sahara desert in the world, but at the same time, no one found the corpse of the **** and the demon king and even the ancestor Lilith."


    Azazel said this and turned his head to look at Sarjax:


    "I think it''s because of this, Sarjax, that you suspect that Su Jin is Lucifer?"


    "Yes."


    Sarjax explained, and then he looked at Su Jin who was silent and wanted to laugh inexplicably.


    Now dumb, is it still useful?


    I didn''t plan to say it before, but you have to ask, now it''s alright, if things break out, you''re afraid that you will be hammered to death by Azazel and Michael, Your Majesty Lucifer.


    Sarjax actually knew very well that among the leaders of the three parties present, he was the junior, the middle-aged and young generation.


    In addition to him, Azazel, Michael and Gabriel are all old people who participated in the three-way war.


    It can even be said that they were the parties who watched Lucifer fall from the sky, gathered demons, and formed the system of the four major demon kings.


    Although I don''t know how Su Jin deceived Azazel and the others and became the Governor of Fallen Angels, at least now, he doesn''t want to hide his identity anymore.


    Thinking of this, Sarjax said to Su Jin in a "falling down":


    "Not only that, Lord Ancestor also made a personal statement, admitting that you are the real Lucifer."

 Chapter 498：

    Sarjax''s expression was playful: "So, do you still want to hide it? Your Majesty Lucifer?"


    Su Jin sighed, then raised his head slightly, looked at Sarjax''s gloating face, and said a little speechlessly:


    "Sajjax..."


    "Don''t you think you''re rude?"


    "I think, I shouldn''t be so beaten."


    Sarjax grinned, and his smile was very demanding.


    "It''s just that, Your Majesty, do you still want to keep concealing it? Everyone knows your identity, right?"


    "You still have a showdown."


    Su Jin heard the words, knocked on the table, and suddenly asked, "Who here believes that I am Lucifer? How about raising your hand?"


    Sarjaxton paused, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    Rias and Himejima Akeno looked at each other, also a little confused.


    At this time, Su Jin waved his hands and said, "Don''t be shy, don''t be shy, all raise up."


    Sarjax thought for a while and raised his hand.


    Rias looked at her brother and raised her hand.


    Then, they looked at Michael and Azazel who were motionless, looked at Gabriel who was staring at Su Jin without blinking, and looked at Akira Himejima who was blinking and smiling all the time. His expression suddenly froze.


    Su Jin leaned back, leaned on the chair, raised his legs, and smiled:


    "Sajjax, I''m sorry to tell you, here are all my people."


    The corner of Sarjax''s mouth twitched, his expression stunned.


    This is how the same thing?


    Chapter 0644 you open a price


    Impossible, this matter has obviously been recognized by the ancestors, how could it be wrong?


    Sarjax was stunned all of a sudden, and he almost began to wonder if he was dreaming.


    Then in the next second, he let out a loud cry.


    But Rias, who was suspicious of life, pinched the flesh of his arm and twisted it hard.


    "I can scream, that means I''m not dreaming?" Rias said with a look of astonishment.


    "Rias! What are you doing?"


    While rubbing his red arm, Sarjax glared fiercely at his scumbag sister.


    Do you suspect that you are pinching yourself? pinch me for what?


    Rias took a step back guiltily, and insisted:


    "I''m reminding you."


    "Who made you look suspicious of life just now."


    "Then do I still want to thank you?" Sarjax''s face twitched a few times.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t want to leave others with the image that the Demon King likes to beat his sister, he would now want to slap Rias twice.


    This stinky girl!


    How long has it been since you went to the world to study abroad, how did you become so skinny?


    "Thanks is unnecessary. After all, we are brothers and sisters."


    Rias sneered and took another step back, clearly feeling Sarjax''s ''killing intent''.


    Sarjax twitched his mouth, then turned his head and looked at Su Jin, who was gloating at misfortune, and at Michael and Azazel, who were smirking next to him, and said helplessly:


    "Honestly I''m weird, did I say something wrong?"


    "You got two points wrong."


    Su Jin put his foot on the other side, resting his cheek with one hand, and said calmly:


    "The first point, these two people around me are old friends who have been with the first generation of Lucifer for many years. They definitely have a deeper understanding of the morning star than you."


    "That''s why they dismiss your guesses."


    "As for point 2."


    Su Jin straightened up, folded his hands in front of his chin, supported the round table, and said strangely:


    "You don''t think that Algor is the real Lucifer in Lilith''s mouth, and he only refers to the Dawn Star?"


    "Um?"


    "Um???"


    Sarjax was stunned.


    "You mean to say?"


    When Su Jin said this, he glanced at Sarjax with pity, as if he was looking at a fool:


    "Algor''s meaning is actually very simple."


    "In the legend of the devil, Lilith and Lucifer are husband and wife, and she said this to you just to say that she will only choose me as her husband."


    "Is that so?"


    Sarjax was stunned.


    Any such explanation?


    "That''s not right, Lilith''s ancestor and the Dawn Star are indeed married?"


    Su Jin said meaningfully at this time: "That''s a good question."


    "Then I will test you. How many do you think Lilith has?"


    Sarjax''s expression changed.


    Even the expressions of Azazel and Michael were a little off.


    "So that''s the case." Azazel rubbed his chin and said, "I just said how that Lilith''s strength is so strong, so is it another person?"


    "The Lord made two Liliths?"


    Michael doubted her memory. She clearly remembered that Lilith only seemed to be made by God?


    At this moment, Michael''s sleeve was pulled.


    He was stunned, turned his head, and looked at Gabriel with a strange expression, who whispered a name:


    "Eve."


    Michael was stunned.


    When the God of the Bible made human beings, he first made Adam and Lilith. After Lilith defected, God made Eve from Adam''s rib.


    If this is the case, there are actually two ancient female ancestors in the biblical mythology.


    One is Lilith and the other is Eve.


    If so, it can explain why there are two Liliths.


    "Eve?" Azazel was surprised, always feeling that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say what was wrong.


    Then, he glanced at Su Jin, saw the foolish look in the other''s eyes, and finally understood what was wrong.


    Grass, we are guessing here, why don''t we just ask myself?


    "Governor, why are there two Liliths?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes at this time and said:


    "You''re asking me why there are two worlds?"


    two worlds?


    Everyone was stunned.


    Then his expression changed immediately.


    two worlds?


    Two Liliths?


    This¡­¡­


    In an instant, they understood.


    Lilith is Lilith, but not the Lilith of this world.


    So Lilith is the ancestor of the devil, and Lilith only admits that Su Jin is the real Lucifer.


    Because they are Lilith and Lucifer from other worlds.


    In this way, everything can be explained.


    "This is really..." Sarjax smiled wryly.


    This truth?


    Can you blame him for wanting to go wrong? Can''t you? Ghosts know that their current ancestors will come from other worlds?


    "So what the old guy said is true, there are other worlds..."


    At this time, Azazel remembered something that the God of the Bible had accidentally mentioned.


    For example, time is running out, preparations are not repeated enough, and human beings are too weak.


    At that time, Azazel was still wondering how the God of the Bible was expending all his energy. He led the three forces with one hand, expanded his power, created artifacts, and made so many preparations. He looked like he was going to fight. He co-authored it to guard against the existence of other worlds. .


    At this time, Gabriel, who was sitting next to Su Jin, suddenly asked seriously:


    "I take the liberty to ask, what is the purpose of Mr. Su Jin''s coming to this world?"


    Hearing this, everyone suddenly woke up.


    Yes, if Su Jin is from another world, what is the purpose of his coming here?


    At this time, Sarjax thought of the ancestor Lilith.


    Although the other party was unwilling to come out of the castle and looked at them with disgust, it had to be said that the Demon Council was kneeling and begging to be her a dog.


    Even if the four demon kings join forces, as long as that one speaks, the demons will never dare to defy.


    What is her purpose?


    And the other side.


    Azazel thought a lot.


    He didn''t know Lilith''s dislike of the devil, but he only knew that the other party was the real soul of the devil.


    On the Fallen Angel side, Su Jin just used his amazing talent to solve the problem of lack of newborns and became the Governor of Fallen Angels.


    The second of the three major forces in the Bible is already in the hands of the other party.


    And now, the last angel among the three forces is also in front of them.


    In a sense, this is what Di Shitian wanted to do but failed to achieve.


    Thinking of this, Azazel''s face became more serious than ever.


    He stared at Su Jin and asked solemnly:


    "Miss Gabriel''s question is also my question."


    "Mr. Su Jin, what is your purpose?"


    He did not mention the title of Governor, as if he was making his position clear.


    He wanted to know Su Jin''s purpose, because he didn''t want to lead the fallen angel to the point of genocide.


    Of course, if Su Jin is here to bring a fallen angel to make a fortune, then there is no need to say that it is not a problem for him to be a loyal minister for a lifetime.


    But if he came to engage in conspiracy and sabotage, then he would try his best to stop Su Jin.


    Finally, Sarjax sighed and expressed his attitude:

 Chapter 499：

    "That''s the question I want to ask too."


    Angels, demons, fallen angels, the heads of the three forces all looked at Su Jin.


    The atmosphere suddenly became serious, and it even seemed to have the taste of iron and blood.


    Himejima Akeno subconsciously clenched her palms.


    She had no idea that the tripartite talks would turn out like this.


    She couldn''t help but look at Su Jin, curious about what Su Jin, who was alerted by the leaders of the three major forces and whose purpose was also suspected, would choose to do it?


    At this time, in the face of the situation being pressed by the leaders of the three parties, Su Jin raised his legs unusually calmly, raised his head, raised his chin slightly and said:


    "Purpose?"


    "It''s simple."


    He said, looked around the crowd, and then grinned:


    "I''m here to recruit you."


    He said this, clasped his ear with his little finger, and then blew at the fingertips and said:


    "You give yourself a price to sell."


    Chapter 0645 The strong are big


    Make a sale?


    Those who heard this sentence twitched the corners of their mouths.


    However, at this time, Azazel suddenly responded quickly: "Do you want to drive?"


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Azazel rubbing his chin, grinning and winking, like those profiteers bargaining in the large market.


    Being amused by Azazel, the smell of fire at the original scene suddenly faded a lot.


    Michael knew in his heart that Azazel was not optimistic about the conflict with Su Jin, and was actively mediating the atmosphere.


    He believed in the judgment of this old fellow who had survived the ancient war.


    In the armed conflict, they may really not be able to please.


    However, it is impossible for angels to surrender to others.


    This cannot be changed.


    "Since it is not a matter of the tripartite talks, the angel decided to withdraw from this discussion."


    After Michael finished saying this, he stood up and was already preparing interest.


    Su Jin didn''t care when he saw this, just casually said:


    "Even if my offer is to resurrect the God of the Bible?"


    "No matter what price you ask, the angels won''t... ah~"


    Before Michael could finish speaking, Gabriel pressed his head on the round table abruptly, his head was embedded in the table, and both feet were raised toward the ceiling.


    He smashed Michael into the table abruptly. After Gabriel let go of his hand, he returned to his soft and weak look, and said in a low voice:


    "The angel is willing to make this deal, even if it is to sell itself, we also recognize it."


    Looking at the soft and beautiful Gabriel gritted his teeth and said this sentence.


    Whether it is Su Jin, Azazel, or Sajjax, Himejima Akina and others, they all look dumbfounded.


    Grass!


    Except for Su Jin, the others didn''t even see how Gabriel made his move just now.


    good guy!


    The strongest person in the heavens turned out to be this girl, and she has learned a lot.


    At this time, Su Jin rubbed his chin and looked at Gabriel''s proud upper circumference with deep meaning.


    That scale was several points bigger than that of the H-cup guy like Himejima Akeno.


    As for why he decided to watch it there, it was because Su Jin remembered something.


    That is the female powerhouse in this world. It seems that the bigger there is, the stronger the power will be.


    When was Infinite Menglong''s strongest record? When you have big breasts.


    And Gabriel, also known as the most beautiful **** in the heavens... Hiss!


    It''s hammered!


    No wonder Gabriel was able to suppress Michael all at once, and this co-author is the number one expert in the heavens.


    Long experience!


    But Su Jin thought about it carefully, the most common angel in the Bible is the archangel, and Gabriel is the patron saint of the Virgin Mary.


    The Virgin is the mother of the Son, the Son and God are a trinity, and the angel sent by God to be his bodyguard. It is strange that he is not strong.


    "Tsk tsk, I haven''t seen Gabriel-chan so excited for a long time."


    Azazel grinned, not seeming to be surprised by Gabriel''s performance at all.


    Just a joke, he, who fell into the sky because of lust, has no idea about the beautiful angel?


    It''s impossible to think about it.


    But he only dared to speak eloquently to Gabriel occasionally when the other party was in a good mood, but he couldn''t be honest at other times. Why?


    It''s not because the opponent is too strong to die!


    "But the angel actually made the decision first..."


    Azazel watched as Michael pulled his head out of the table and sat back to his place without saying a word, but narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He knew very well that Michael recognized this matter.


    For angels, God is the meaning of life. Since Su Jin offered to assist the God of the Bible to recover, the angels would never refuse.


    At the same time, Azazel also made sure that the angel was really preparing to revive the **** recently, otherwise Gabriel, who didn''t like fighting, would take such a decisive shot after hearing Su Jin''s conditions.


    But having said that, if the fallen angel breaks up with Su Jin at this time, then I am afraid that Su Jin will jump to the angel''s side to be the deputy monarch of the kingdom of the country... Good guy, the fallen angel governor, Lucifer who Lilith admitted, Deputy Lord of the Kingdom of Heaven, if this allows Su Jin to achieve this achievement, it would be really funny.


    Thinking of this, Azazel couldn''t help but smiled, then shook his head and asked Su Jin:


    "Mr. Su Jin, I just want to know how the benefits of joining you are?"


    "For example, what is the selling value of our fallen angels? Are there any benefits from the war? How to solve the pension after the death of the war? How much risk and money do you have in your daily life?"


    Azazel rubbed his chin, smiling like a philistine businessman.


    Su Jin glanced at him, took out a few lists from the gift card, and handed them over.


    This is the standard list for Arcadia''s recruitment. It is a standard contract proposed by Leticia, perfected and signed by Inoue Orihime, Nanguo Nayuki and others.


    Su Jin naturally brought a lot of stock with him out of the consideration that he would recruit potential stocks in the lower realm.


    After Azazel took it, he glanced at it and used his mental power to read the above content:


    "Good guy! Six insurances and three housing allowances, basic salary plus performance, and seventeen kinds of subsidies. It looks like a professional!"


    Azazel said this, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "But this gift subsidy, as well as power guidance, gift game loot distribution ratio... Tsk tsk, all kinds of incomprehensible terms, it seems, it is a special term for that world over there."


    Su Jin glanced at him at this time and said:


    "I tell you bluntly, I have a lot of enemies over there, and they are very powerful."


    "I''m really confident." Azazel clicked his tongue secretly. A contract revealed too much information.


    The so-called ''five-digit contract'' in the title of the contract is what he cares about very much.


    Strength assessment?


    According to this value, there are at least four digits in the front, but I don''t know how many digits in the back and how many levels of strength are divided.


    Moreover, Su Jin dared to directly say that he is hostile to the big forces. This kind of confidence is not something ordinary people can have.


    "The contract only says that this is a contract for five-digit powerhouses... I take the liberty to ask, what is the number of Governor Su Jin?"


    Azazel smiled and shouted the honorific again, as if to express that his attitude had loosened.


    This contract is for five-digit potential stocks, and the five-digit rating standard is also introduced. He checked it right, and he seems to have failed a few items and exceeded the standards. It seems that he understands that Su Jin only needs Expert ideas.


    "I''m barely at four digits now." Su Jin sighed and said regretfully: "On my side, I''m the strongest in the community."


    Liar... The five-digit number has a standard contract to recruit, and the four-digit number doesn''t look like a super expert, and Su Jin''s strength is barely four-digit?


    The top five emperors in the world are not under the pressure of Su Jin. If he is really struggling with four figures, Azazel will dare to eat the table in front of him.


    But to fight in another world... Azazel felt a little hot in his heart.


    This is an interesting thing that I didn''t dare to think about in the past. Moreover, in this world, the resources have been explored. If the fallen angel can go to another world, it will be a new possibility and guarantee.


    Thinking of this, Azazel said with a smile:


    "If you don''t mind me taking the continuation of the fallen angel''s race as the highest priority, I don''t mind joining."


    If you really want what Su Jin said, Su Jin''s strength is the strongest, then it is not uneconomical for the fallen angel to join here.


    If it is too strong, he is afraid of being regarded as a marginal person, or even a consumable. If it is too weak, it is meaningless for him to join Su Jin''s side.


    Like this, it''s just right.


    Su Jin glanced at him, and then said:


    "You seem to have misunderstood something. I don''t accept weak chickens, and you don''t look that good. You don''t seem to be good at being a vase. Hey, you make me a little difficult."


    Hearing this, Azazel''s expression froze.


    Thousands of words come together into one word.


    Grass!


    Chapter 0646 Dragon God, also four digits


    Weak chicken?


    Is he Azazel a weak chicken?


    you scold again?


    Of course Azazel understood that Su Jin was joking, but the serious nonsense of the other party was really annoying.


    "Oh, by the way, as a researcher, you can, but there is a shortage of manpower at the Technology Development Bureau recently."


    Su Jin seemed to remember something, then rubbed his chin and muttered to himself.


    day!


    This hurts one''s self-esteem more than calling me weak. I can only be a researcher? Not even fighting power?


    "It''s over! Didn''t you just cooperate with Michael?" Azazel said with a dark face and speechless.


    This guy doesn''t even think about the impression that the new governor of the fallen angel is the ancestor of the devil.


    If it weren''t for his shameless stinking, he would have killed himself as an old man who abdicated to Su Jin.


    So he sided with Michael and asked Su Jin to explain the situation clearly?


    Is there something wrong?


    "What do you think?" Su Jin glanced at Azazel.


    If he didn''t mind his subordinates having their own thoughts, the grass on the tomb of Azazel would have been 50 feet high.


    "hey-hey."


    After being glanced at by Su Jin, Azazel couldn''t help but laugh, then looked at the people watching the standard contract, and finally looked at Sarjax who was watching him, and shrugged:


    "Sajjax, don''t look at me like that, I''m just a scumbag without feelings."


    The angel side decided to merge into Su Jin''s name because of the God of the Bible, and on the side of his fallen angel, he had to stand on the side of the strong.


    This is also impossible.


    The newborn''s problem still needs to be solved by Su Jin. As long as the conditions on his side are not too harsh, Azazel can only admit it.


    What''s more, the current conditions are not harsh.

 Chapter 500：

    Therefore, the united demons that Sajjax had discussed before, to suppress the angels, had become the united angels to suppress the demons.


    That''s why Azazel shamelessly calls himself a wallflower.


    Because what he does is really no different from the grass on the wall.


    Sarjax frowned upon hearing this, but finally sighed helplessly.


    He also understands that the situation is stronger than the people.


    I understand better why Su Jin didn''t ask the devil why he stayed.


    Because from the very beginning, the Lord or Al Gore had absolute control over the demons.


    How strong the first ancestor is to suppress demons, no one knows better than Sajax, the second-generation demon king Lucifer.


    Not to mention, his position as the Demon King was only obtained because of Algor''s approval.


    After sighing, he took out a pen, signed his name on the standard contract, and said:


    "Devil''s side, accept your inclusion."


    "Ugh."


    Michael looked at Gabriel, who had a small face tied next to him, and almost didn''t do anything, sighed, and signed the contract.


    Azazel quickly signed the contract, agreed to accept the contract, and said with a surprised expression:


    "Although this aspect of closing the side has been solved, how should we solve the infinite dragon god, Your Excellency the Governor?"


    Su Jin glanced at him and said:


    "Dragon God, also four digits."


    Azazel opened his mouth and his eyelids twitched wildly.


    Sarjax''s expression also changed, and his mouth opened subconsciously.


    Michael looked at the contract in his hand and was relieved after confirming that he had signed his name.


    "This is really... surprising news." Azazel''s face twitched a few times, as if crying and laughing.


    Dragon God is also a four-digit number.


    The information revealed in this sentence is too great, and the big knife almost caused his cardiac arrest.


    This sentence is not as simple as saying that the Infinite Dragon God was rated as four digits on Su Jin''s side.


    Rather, it is saying that the Dragon God is only four digits.


    Don''t forget, just now Su Jin admitted that he was a four-digit number.


    What does this represent? It means that Su Jin and Infinite Dragon God are at the same level.


    In other words, all the people here, even if you count the forces behind them, can''t add up to Su Jin alone.


    After all, among the top ten powerhouses in the world, it is recognized that the second place is added to the tenth place, and nine people together can''t stop the infinite dragon **** alone.


    This is naked power crushing.


    In the past, this level, called the God of Gods, was the level where the God of the Bible was.


    This also means that Su Jin is actually a living **** of the Bible.


    People like Azazel were actually just called "angels" in the past, and the dragons corresponding to the dragons were not at the same level as the gods of the Bible at all.


    Otherwise, why did Michael just look at the contract in fright?


    Isn''t it because everyone realized that they had walked through the gates of **** for a while?


    Just now Su Jin didn''t say what would happen if he didn''t agree, but now they understand.


    If you don''t agree, you will die!


    Azazel wiped a cold sweat, and then said with an extremely unnatural expression:


    "That is to say, if the Infinite Dragon God really appears tomorrow, is your Excellency the Governor going to intercept it in person?"


    "No." Su Jin answered briefly.


    "No?" Azazel''s cold sweat grew more and more: "Could it be that you want us to deal with that dragon god?"


    Is this a public revenge?


    This is definitely a public revenge.


    Didn''t I just oppose you a little bit just now? Don''t do this!


    Uncle Su Jin, I was wrong, can you change the task, it''s really too embarrassing to deal with the Dragon God!


    If it weren''t for the scene, Azazel would have wanted to hug Su Jin''s thigh and wept bitterly.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Azazel with a half-smile, "It''s not interception, it''s trapping."


    "Trapping?"


    The crowd repeated in surprise.


    Then, Michael said unnaturally:


    "The information shows that the Infinite Dragon God is suddenly coming to Kyoto, don''t you think?"


    "I arranged bait for the dragon species." Su Jin said with a slightly upturned mouth.


    Sure enough... Sarjax''s heart twitched.


    He wondered why the dragon **** acted suddenly, and the co-author was Su Jin''s fault.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said, "Speaking of which, Rias has your help in this matter."


    Rias was stunned, then suddenly woke up and said in a stunned voice, "You mean the Kyoto barrier that was patrolling today!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly felt the sharp gazes of the heads of the three major forces present.


    "..." Rias shrank her neck in fright, not daring to speak any more.


    She was afraid that she would be beaten to death by the people on the battlefield.


    "Rias... you... ah..." Sarjax sighed, but didn''t say anything like "why didn''t you remind me".


    Is it difficult for someone like Su Jin to hide from Rias? I''m afraid Rias won''t be able to find out what kind of technique Su Jin arranges in front of her.


    At this time, Su Jin knocked on the table, and after attracting everyone''s attention, he crossed his legs and said:


    "Okay, then I hope you will discuss the arrangement of the formal meeting tomorrow."


    The heads of angels, demons, and fallen angels looked at each other, and then asked Su Jin:


    "What should the goal be?"


    Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth, as if he was very satisfied with the three people''s reactions.


    "The secondary goal is to completely destroy the incoming opposition, and the main goal is naturally... to capture Orpheus!"


    0647 Aftermath


    After the keynote of the meeting was set, the three parties left the scene and headed to the address they set for themselves under the guidance of the little monster.


    Walking on the corridor of Yasaka Shrine, Rias frowned and looked at her brother before saying anything.


    "Just say what you want to say." Sarjax, who saw through his sister''s mentality, said with a smile.


    "Is it accepted like this, brother?" Rias said in a worried tone.


    She was very worried that Sarjax was unwilling to be included in the status quo, and then did irrational things.


    Sarjax thought for a moment, then sighed: "It is indeed a little unwilling, after all, if I reject Su Jin, I will still be the devil Lucifer, and there are not many people who can check and balance me on my head. China is still the one who speaks the truth.¡±


    "Does it sound nice?"


    Rias didn''t answer, just looked at Sarjax worriedly.


    And Sarjax didn''t want Rias to answer, but asked himself:


    "But the devil is too fragile."


    "The four demon kings are nice to say, but in fact, apart from me and Ajaka, Serafuru and Farbiwen are actually not at the level of the previous demon kings."


    "In addition, the Devil''s Council''s rules are getting stronger and stronger for me. As long as I don''t dare to cleanse these old guys with all my strength, the so-called power will naturally continue to be lost from my hands."


    "It''s just an internal demon issue."


    "Put it on the outside, the Indian gods, the Greek gods, the goddess of the Buddhist heaven, the chief **** of the Celtic gods, which one of the top ten monsters in the world is weaker than the devil? Which one is no longer peeping. The cake occupied by the three major forces of the Bible?"


    "Even if I can block one, can I block all of them?"


    Rias opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything.


    It was the first time she heard Sarjax say these things, and it was the first time she understood what kind of burden was on Sarjax.


    "Now you can understand."


    Sarjax was still muttering to himself:


    "Why do you want to recognize that ancestor, agree that she is the ancestor above the king, and why do you accept an existence that is not a demon and accept the other party''s inclusion."


    "The reason is simple."


    "I can''t bear the burden of the devil."


    "Even if I keep trying to strengthen myself, but to the current level, it has little effect. Maybe after a few thousand years, I can reach the level of Shiva, but now, how can I have time to accumulate and develop?"


    When Sarjax said this, his reason has returned, and he persuaded himself:


    "Now that there is a dragon god-level existence on it, I can also relax a lot."


    "So Rias, you don''t need to worry about me. In fact, I''m far more awake than you think."


    "I see."


    Rias lowered her head, and compared to her brother who was carrying the racial burden in front of her, her thoughts were naive and unbelievable.


    Seemingly aware that what he said was too straightforward, Sarjax deliberately changed the subject and said half-jokingly:


    "Speaking of which, what happened to you and that Governor-General, I just heard that he took you around the capital for a long time?"


    When Rias heard this, she suddenly thought of the previous blind date, and her face suddenly turned red:


    "You''re joking. Not only did you take me alone, but Zhu Nai was there too."


    Sarjax raised his eyelids when he saw Rias''s strange performance, and then listened to Akeno''s words, inexplicably felt that these words were not right.


    Thinking of this, he said quietly:


    "The family has made a marriage contract for you."


    Rias was stunned for a moment, then said: "Eh? Didn''t Governor Su Jin say it was fake? He also said that I was thinking about it myself?"


    Sarjax was silent for a while, and said faintly:


    "You are really thinking about it."


    Sarjax looked meaningfully at Rias with an unnatural face, then sighed, patted her head, and recalled:


    "You''ve grown up too..."


    I will find a pig to arch myself... Sarjax didn''t say the second half of the sentence.


    Rias was embarrassed to death at this time, and she said:


    "Brother, are you thinking about something?"


    "Brother didn''t think about it."


    Sarjax hesitated for a moment, then said:


    "I just wanted to say... Rias..."


    "What?" Rias looked at Sarjax with an unnatural expression.


    At this time, Sarjax sighed: "If you really want to do something, you''d better go all out, or even do it by any means. After all, the matter of the Governor-General, our subordinates are definitely not good. intervening."


    When he said this, he paused and said:


    "You don''t need to worry about the pressure at home. I will also take care of Phoenix''s side. My brother absolutely supports you on this point."


    Rias''s face twitched, and then said with a smile:


    "Brother, you seem to be a little out of mind today, so you should go back and rest early."

 Chapter 501：

    "I''m serious, Rias, don''t kick me away."


    "Please come back! It''s better to never appear in front of me!"


    "Don''t be shy! Didn''t Dad strip off and climb up? Go on bravely, girl!" "Go away!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    A luxury hotel purchased by the Fallen Angels in Kyoto.


    Azazel, who had eaten dinner, raised a glass of red wine after dinner with a smile and said:


    "Come on, what are you doing with a sour face, cheers!"


    Shem Hasa covered his face speechlessly, and Akira Himejima couldn''t help laughing when he saw Azazel''s strange appearance.


    In the end, Baiqiu couldn''t help but say:


    "Azazel, you are still in the mood to laugh now!"


    "What? Do you think I betrayed the entire fallen angel?" Azazel glared at Baiqiu and asked.


    Baiqiu: "No, I''m just talking about such an important thing, why don''t you talk to us..."


    "It''s so accurate!"


    Azazel patted his wrist with a smile, and said with a mouthful of red wine:


    "The negative asset of the Fallen Angel has finally been shot. It''s too difficult! I shouldn''t have believed in the evil of the first generation of Lucifer and served as the first Fallen Angel Governor."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Baiqiu wanted to say something, but Shem Hasala stopped him.


    "Let him relax."


    Shem Hasa shook his head, and then said:


    "It''s rare that he is so relaxed today."


    "But..." Baiqiu hesitated.


    Shem Hasa rolled his eyes and said:


    "Without him being the governor, is it possible or a bad thing to be replaced by an existence that rivals the original god?"


    "That''s true." Baiqiu suddenly stopped talking.


    Fallen angels are the weakest among the three forces, not because there are no superpowers.


    Now that there is a dragon god-level governor, and the technology of artificial fallen angels, it is finally about to rise completely.


    "Before that, let''s discuss the details of tomorrow. Azazel is holding a guy, and all he brings back are rough drafts!"


    While Shem Hasara complained to Baiqiu and was about to divide the work, Akeno Himejima silently left the room.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yasaka Shrine backyard.


    Sitting on the edge of the corridor, Su Jin, who was holding the black cat in his arms, raised his head slightly, and looked at the person in front of him with a little surprise:


    "Avoid others and meet me secretly, isn''t that bad?"


    Su Jin looked at the proud woman in front of her, and the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned.


    Chapter 0648 Archangel


    "I''m sorry to disturb you during this break." A beautiful angel with long blond hair and 12 wings walked out from the forest in the courtyard.


    She walked out of the woods slowly, stood 5 meters in front of Su Jin and bowed slightly.


    The person who came was Gabriel, the archangel of the heavens.


    "I thought someone would come today, but I didn''t expect it to be you." Su Jin stroked Heige''s back with a smile on his lips.


    This statement is deceiving.


    After speaking at the afternoon meeting about assisting in the resurrection of the God of the Bible, he knew that an angel must contact him privately.


    According to the reaction at the meeting, the most likely angel is Gabriel.


    Only when the angel showed apparent impulsiveness at the meeting.


    In contrast, Michael''s reaction will be dull.


    This is not to say that Michael does not want to resurrect the God of the Bible, but that the other party is relatively wealthy and knows how to control his emotions.


    Su Jin smiled and looked at Gabriel''s delicate face carefully:


    "Coming here alone, it looks like you''re ready to pay the price."


    Gabriel pursed his lips, his eyes full of water waves, staring at Su Jin in front of him.


    She paused and asked:


    "In the afternoon meeting, is the resurrection God you said true?"


    "Of course." Su Jin didn''t want to deny this. After all, God''s resurrection was also beneficial to him, but he knew that Gabriel needed something more detailed.


    For example, what are the conditions required to resurrect God? When will it be resurrected? Resurrection in what state?


    These are all things Gabriel wants to know.


    After Gabriel got Su Jin''s affirmation, he breathed a sigh of relief, walked to Su Jin''s side and said:


    "If that''s the case, would you suggest that I sit next to it?"


    You have already sat down, and you still ask me? Su Jin looked strange. But it also acquiesced to Gabriel''s behavior.


    If a beautiful woman wants to sit next to you, no normal person will refuse.


    "You care about God?" Su Jin turned his head to look at Gabriel, and felt that he had said something nonsense after speaking.


    "That is the Lord who created me, the mother of all the angels, and the merciful father." Gabriel said in a prayerful tone of memory.


    It is the mother and the father''s, the **** of the Bible is helping him, Su Jin looks strange, but he naturally did not slander these words or say them out.


    Saying something that will only arouse Gabriel''s disgust, what is it for?


    "So in order to resurrect him, you will do anything?" Su Jin looked at Gabriel with a half-smile, not wanting to hide her thoughts at all.


    "Yes." Gabriel admitted calmly, "Angels cannot live without God. This is something I only understood after the fall of God."


    "It turns out, I understand." Su Jin frosted his chin and said meaningfully: "I can fully cooperate with the resurrection of God, of course, as the price of cooperation, I hope to see the sincerity of the angel. "


    "Sincerity?" Gabriel looked at Su Jin with a little doubt: "Didn''t the angels have allegiance to you?"


    "I''m talking about sincerity in that respect." Su Jin felt that something was wrong, but still lifted a bit of a fig leaf.


    "Which aspect is that?" Gabriel''s expression became even more confused.


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a moment, and then asked, "What are you looking for at this time?"


    "Go for a walk after a meal." Gabriel replied with a smile: "A walk after a meal is a very meaningful activity. It can digest food, relieve the fatigue of the day, and help thinking, isn''t it great?"


    "Pfft." The black cat in Su Jin''s arms couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    She wanted to laugh when she thought that Su Jin was talking to Gabriel about the PY deal, but the woman didn''t understand a word.


    "Meow!?!"


    Su Jin casually pinched the black cat''s tail. With a scream, the black cat broke away from Su Jin''s embrace and rushed into the forest.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Gabriel asked suspiciously.


    "Probably in heat." Su Jin said calmly.


    "Is this season the cat''s estrus?" Gabriel was a little puzzled, but considering that he had never raised a cat, he no longer doubted if he was not a professional.


    "But then again, what does Mr. mean when he keeps looking at me and says to be sincere?"


    In the face of Gabriel''s pure inquiry, Su Jin was a little embarrassed. He suspected that Gabriel was tricking him, but there was no evidence.


    It''s impossible for an angel who has lived for thousands of years to really know nothing, right?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said in a strange tone: "I heard this kind of thing from Azazel. He said that when an angel decides to show his sincerity, he is a real angel."


    Su Jin came with his mouth open, and threw the pot on Azazel casually.


    "Is that so? Azazel said that." Gabriel looked surprised.


    But in her mind, she was thinking about the sincerity of what Azazel said... Azazel... Gabriel gradually lowered his head and his expression became more and more red.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said with a look of surprise: "Didn''t you understand?"


    Hearing this sentence, Gabriel''s ears turned red.


    The red one made Su Jin think that Gabriel would escape in the next second.


    "Does it really have to be like this?" Gabriel said in a thin mosquito voice.


    "I think this is the way to go." Su Jin was serious, as if this matter was very serious.


    "Is this really necessary to resurrect God?"


    Gabriel was a little uncertain.


    "I personally think it is very necessary, and even determines the speed of efficiency."


    Su Jin always felt that he was lying to a fool, but he continued to lie shamelessly.


    "Then... what should I do?"


    "Don''t worry, just leave everything to me."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Can''t you go?" Himejima Suzaku stood in front of the backyard door, looking at his smiling cousin.


    "No need, His Highness Gabriel has just entered, it would be too ignorant for me to disturb me at this time." Himejima Akeno shook his head.


    No matter what happens inside, but the high-level angels and Su Jin have a secret meeting inside, she will naturally not be ignorant.


    "What about you, Sister Suzaku? What are you doing here?" Himejima Zhu Nai asked his own cousin.


    "For that servant." Himejima Suzaku said without a trace of emotion.


    "...It''s really hard work." Himejima Akeno didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s just a necessary measure to stabilize the power. After all, if you want to quell those jackals, you must introduce ferocious tigers." Suzaku''s words were calm, as if it was just a small matter.


    However, at this time, Himejima Akeno smiled and said:


    "Sister Suzaku, you rarely explain to me."


    The explanation was to cover up, Zhu Nai narrowed his eyes and looked at his cousin with a smile.


    "You seem to be in a good mood today."


    Suzaku looked at Akeno with a slightly unnatural expression.


    The extremely similar looks of the two make it look like they are twins.


    "It''s really not bad, but it''s still a little worse than Sister Suzaku." Himejima Akeno blinked playfully.


    Himejima Suzaku''s eyelids jumped, and then he said:


    "I have something to tell you. When the Governor-General held me last night, he called Zhu Nai your name."


    Himejima Akeno''s face froze, and he was speechless.


    The corners of Suzaku''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "Let''s rest early. Tomorrow is the official meeting. I don''t know what enemies we will face by then."


    "...I understand, Sister Suzaku, you should rest early too."


    After the two finished speaking, they parted ways until neither side could see each other.


    Jijima Suzaku scolded in a low voice, "You stinky girl, you know you''re mad at me."


    On the other side, Zhu Nai scolded: "Shameless Bichi."


    Both parties snorted and left.

 Chapter 502：

    Chapter 0649 Attitude


    Mount Sumeru, Heaven.


    on a lotus throne.


    A man in a monk''s robe with a flat head, gold-rimmed round-frame glasses, and a rosary on his neck, looked at the little **** below with one hand on his chin.


    "The three-way forces of the Biblical pantheon have negotiated peace, and the agreement is about to be signed in 20 minutes?"


    "Yes, His Majesty the Emperor."


    The little **** kneeling below was trembling with fear, for fear of being punished by Di Shitian, who started his work because of his ineffective intelligence work.


    In the world of Demon High School, the traces of Heaven disappeared, and it was replaced by Mount Sumeru of Buddhism.


    The owner of Mount Sumeru is the Emperor Shatian, the emperor of heaven who commands all the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas in Buddhism.


    They are also the three major forces in the Bible, and they are extremely fearful, and they have not dared to expose the key figures of God''s death for many years.


    "Strange, how dare those guys play this trick?" Di Shitian had doubts on his face.


    He thought he knew enough about the heads of the three major biblical forces. And in his opinion, such a thing as the three major forces joining forces should not happen at this time.


    Thinking of this Emperor Shitian lowered his head and looked at the little **** below:


    "Did you miss any information?"


    "No, no." Xiaoshen just finished speaking, his face changed suddenly, and he quickly changed his words: "No, no, there is actually a special situation."


    When Xiao Shen said this, he paused and said, "The Fallen Angel Governor who attended the tripartite meeting seems to be another person."


    "Who?" Di Shitian asked.


    "A man named Su Jin, who is not famous, is still looking for his origin." Xiao Shen replied quickly.


    "So it is." Di Shitian touched his chin: "It seems that the problem lies with this person named Su Jin."


    "With Azazel''s courage, he would not dare to take the lead in proposing peace talks."


    Di Shitian smiled, then lowered his head, and glanced at the little **** below:


    "Even if you pass this time."


    The little **** below suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time said quickly: "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "Next, pay attention to the movements after the three major forces, if they are really confirmed and talked about..."


    The corners of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched, his tone was playful:


    "After they confirm the peace talks, I hope that the fall of the God of the Bible will become the consensus of all."


    "Hey!" The little **** below sucked in a breath of cold air.


    This is to kill the three major forces.


    The reason why the three major forces of the biblical theology can occupy so many beliefs is because the fact that God is still alive is recognized by the gods.


    And God is dead, if this news broke out, the three major forces will inevitably encounter the most serious challenge.


    At that time, I am afraid that the genocide may be possible.


    However, what does this have to do with his little Buddhist god?


    Thinking of this little god, he said with peace of mind:


    "This subordinate will deal with it."


    "Go."


    Di Shitian said with a flick of his sleeve.


    When the subordinate left, Di Shitian sat on the lotus throne, propped his chin, and his eyes gradually brightened:


    "I didn''t expect the newly appointed Governor of Fallen Angels to have such courage, but that''s fine. The three major forces are in chaos, and the Troubled Group is afraid to take advantage of the situation and cause the whole world to be in chaos."


    "That''s a good thing for me."


    "Only in troubled times can I cultivate the hero I want and let me go further to that level."


    "Shiva, Shiva."


    "How long can you maintain that invincible stance?"


    Di Shitian muttered to himself, then gradually closed his eyes, breathing gradually evenly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    A federation of India, in the forest.


    "Really? The three major forces of the Bible are preparing for peace talks? A group of the weak..."


    Wearing a mink robe and holding a fishing rod, the young man sitting by the small river smiled and said sarcastically:


    "If the **** of the Bible is still there, I am afraid that he will never agree to such a thing?"


    "Good and evil coexist peacefully and help each other? If he is still alive, I would like to see what his face will smell like."


    The world''s light and dark, good and evil are defined.


    And the person who defines it is the God of the Bible, and the tool that assists the God of the Bible to fully define it is the system of the heavens.


    And now, as an angel on the arrogant side and a demon on the evil side to start peace talks, it is already against the definition of God.


    If God were alive, he would never allow such a thing to happen.


    "He died after all."


    Shiva sighed regretfully.


    Originally, he still had a thought, and even hoped that the angel would try his best to resurrect that one, but now it seems that the angel has been unable to support it under the slow knife cuts over the years, and was forced to negotiate with the devil.


    Then, the news of God''s death naturally cannot be concealed.


    "Sir Shiva, are we going to take action?" The goddess in charge of the communication, standing beside her, wondered.


    "It''s not necessary, Di Shitian will help us, if he still thinks about challenging me and becoming a real emperor."


    Shiva shook his head, holding the fishing rod in his hand, and said lightly:


    "Sit down, sit here and watch him rise, watch him collapse."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The headquarters of the Demon Council in the Demon King City of the Underworld.


    "Why is this kind of thing only notified 20 minutes in advance?"


    An old-looking demon looked angrily at the figure sitting on the four main seats:


    "Talking to an angel? Ridiculous, ridiculous."


    "Countless demons fought for thousands of years to drive those angels back to the heaven, but they surrendered the victory because of the demon king''s order. Ajaka, do you and Sarjax want to be traitors?"


    "We don''t agree to the peace talks, the demons will not agree and their will will never agree to the peace talks, not even the ancestors..."


    The older the old devil said, the more excited he became, the more excited he became, his eyebrows flushed, and he raised his hand angrily, as if to fight against the evil forces.


    Demon King Ajaka said indifferently:


    "Ancestor she agreed."


    She agreed...


    The simple 4 words, like a thunderclap, stared the old demon''s eyes straight and dazed.


    "How is it possible? How could the ancestor agree? How could she agree? It''s impossible! I don''t believe it!"


    "This is the hand of the ancestors, let''s take a look."


    Ajaka threw out a roll of parchment and threw it on the councilor''s table.


    Several members hurried to grab it, and almost didn''t fight directly.


    Later, a well-respected old demon scolded a few times before he calmed down and took turns to read and confirm.


    In the end, every demon who had read the hand letter fell silent.


    Their complicated mood can only be described in one sentence.


    The ministers and others want to fight to the death, why did Your Majesty surrender first?


    "Is there any objection? If not, I''ll leave." Ajaka took off her glasses, wiped them a few times, and then blew.


    Silence answered him.


    Seeing this scene, Ajaka immediately got up and turned to leave.


    It was only after he left that the shattered chatter sounded.


    "What? Are we still against it?"


    "The ancestors agreed, how can we object?"


    "Can you guarantee that that is really what the ancestors meant?"


    "You mean the Demon King tampered with the ancestor''s handwriting?"


    "I didn''t say anything you said..."


    "..."


    "Why are you dumb? Could it be that you all acquiesced to this peace talks?"


    "What can we do? I''m afraid the meeting has already started, and no matter how fast it is, it will be too late."


    "I remember Ajaka said the meeting was in Kyoto?"


    "You mean... that organization?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    "I understand, I understand, everyone understands."


    The demons smiled kindly.


    Chapter 0650 The cheap Azazel


    Yasaka Shrine.


    A monster in armor, three people formed a team, ten people formed a line, closely patrolling the shrine.


    In the dark corner, the hidden monsters and fallen angels and demons are all looking around vigilantly.


    They are all personnel responsible for security in this tripartite meeting, and at this point in time near the meeting, they still raised their vigilance to the top.


    Inside the shrine, where the backyard forest is located, is the site of the meeting.


    There, a huge circular conference table suddenly appeared in a corner of the forest.


    In the air, dense light blue enchantment ripples floated in it, like an upside down bowl, covering a small part of the forest including the conference table.


    A famous person from the three major forces was seated, and the small round table gradually had a master.


    Within the enchantment, everyone immediately started chatting.


    "Sajjax, didn''t Ajaka come over?"


    Azazel, who was already seated, leaned his feet on the conference table and asked with his hands behind his head.


    "It''s okay to have me at this meeting."


    Saying that, Sarjax looked at Baiqiu and Himejima Akina behind Azazel.


    "Tell you how to bring Baiqiu."


    Sarjax only brought his younger sister Rias with him this time. The purpose was nothing else, but naturally, it was to create the illusion of trust in the security of the monsters for the enemies in the dark.


    "I''ll take it if I can." Azazel said with a smile.


    "As cowardly as always, Azazel." Michael''s tone was thorny, and he sarcastically said.


    "No way, after all, I''m not that strong." Azazel said shamelessly.


    After the voice fell, he looked at Michael''s side, and then said in surprise: "Speaking of Gabriel sauce? I came here earlier to see his beauty in the prosperous world."

 Chapter 503：

    "She rests today." Michael said expressionlessly.


    At this moment, there was a commotion from the so-called monsters on the outside, and vaguely, it seemed that someone outside was shouting the word "General General" in unison.


    Hearing this voice, Azazel hurriedly put down his legs and sat down seriously:


    "The protagonist is here."


    Michael and Sarjax looked towards the intersection at the same time.


    Just this time, Su Jin, who was wearing a white suit, walked over slowly with a smile.


    A smile suddenly appeared on everyone''s face. After knowing that, they saw Gabriel, whose legs and feet were slightly unchanged behind Su Jin, and the smiles suddenly froze on their faces.


    Su Jin, who came to the venue on time, took the lead in taking the center position, then sat down and asked:


    "I''m not late, am I?"


    "That''s not true." Rias, who was standing behind Sarjax, said strangely.


    "There seems to be something more important than this." Himejima Akeno behind Azazel looked at Gabriel who was seated playfully.


    "Wow! Gabriel-chan came here with your Excellency the Governor, it''s really strange."


    Azazel rubbed his chin and laughed while joking, his eyes kept spinning on the faces of Su Jin and Gabriel.


    Su Jin is thick-skinned, but Gabriel lowered his head unnaturally at this time.


    Seeing this scene, Azazel''s eyes became more playful.


    "Miss Gabriel and I talked about the chat world system in the morning, so we came together."


    Su Jin explained calmly, and then his explanation had no effect except to lower Gabriel''s head a bit.


    Did you chat about the Celestial System in the morning? Why chat in the morning? Why did Gabriel talk to Su Jin about the system?


    This kind of thing should be discussed in a very private place, right? Where were they that morning?


    All kinds of questions are difficult to ask and difficult to answer. If everyone can understand the questions, naturally no one will ask them uninterestedly.


    Michael secretly whispered beside Gabriel:


    "I''m very sorry."


    When Gabriel heard the sound, he couldn''t help it, and said loudly: "We didn''t have anything happened last night, nothing really happened!"


    "Oh, last night!" Azazel''s clothes just reacted, and then repeated: "Last night... that really didn''t happen."


    Gabriel almost didn''t flee the scene when he heard this.


    "If you can talk, talk more." Su Jin gave Azazel a faint look.


    The latter shrank his neck, and suddenly did not dare to speak.


    "I''m just talking casually, don''t mind." He smiled awkwardly, then looked at Yasaka Road, who had just entered the seat: "Since the host has also arrived, let''s start directly."


    The nine-tailed fox Yasaka glanced at Su Jin when he heard the words, got Su Jin''s nod, and said immediately after responding:


    "Then the tripartite talks on this issue will now begin to formally sign the peace agreement."


    The voice fell, and the little nine-tailed fox Jiuchong came over with a stack of contract documents and distributed them one by one on the desks of their respective eyesight hands and brains.


    This is the first draft of the peace treaty that was made after secretly meeting and arguing all night last night.


    There are more than 30 more copies for each copy, which involves all aspects.


    In response, Su Jin, who was already prepared, picked up the signature pen.


    He is still the governor of the fallen angels, so naturally he has to sign this agreement on behalf of the fallen angels. As for the former governor Azazel, this guy is here to watch the show.


    The same Michael and Sajakes both picked up the signature pen, and the three parties signed their names and fingerprints on the agreement document in front of them.


    "This is the end." Sarjax breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head to look, and turned to Michael to find that the other party was wiping the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief.


    "Did the signing of the treaty go so smoothly?" Rias whispered.


    At this time, Su Jin''s voice answered in her ear:


    "That''s because people who don''t want us to sign are still on their way."


    Rias shrank her neck and turned to look at Su Jin.


    Su Jin smiled at her, then turned his head and smiled at Zhu Nai again, and finally saw the somewhat delicious Jiuzhong, and had to lose a smile.


    In a sense, if the occasion was not right, he would be facing the Shura field now.


    "The contract has been signed, how are the preparations?" Su Jin quickly changed the topic.


    "The pockets have been opened, and Ajaka has secretly arrived to arrange the surgery on the periphery, but I don''t know who will step on those traps."


    Sarjax replied with a smile, judging from his performance, he seemed to have strong confidence in Ajaka.


    "Did Ajaka make a move? If it was him, as long as he didn''t face the dragon god, I''m afraid..."


    Before Azazel could finish speaking, he heard a loud bang, but the barrier covering the entire Yasaka Shrine collapsed in the blink of an eye, and then vanished into ashes.


    Immediately afterwards, a gust of wind slammed violently from above, as if telling the direction in which the enchantment was attacked.


    The crowd looked up in search of the wind.


    "Isn''t it?" Azazel opened his mouth in surprise.


    Above the sky, a girl wearing a black Gothic dress with empty eyes is standing against the wind.


    An ethereal temperament similar to nothing, an ethereal and illusory figure.


    "Infinite Dragon God" Orpheus.


    come.


    Chapter 0651 Su Jin''s Greetings


    "Is it actually the opponent''s king who came out directly?"


    Su Jin touched his chin and stood up with interest.


    Since Orpheus went out in person, then as a principle of reciprocity, both public and private, he should go out to meet him in person.


    So of course he refused to let it go.


    "You can change your career to be a crow''s mouth." Michael said speechlessly to Azazel before he took off.


    "Brother, I don''t want to either." Azazel said with tears in his eyes.


    How did he know that as soon as he finished speaking, Orpheus appeared in person.


    And depending on the situation, Ajaka''s spell was directly broken, and he broke in with brute force, which made people sit hot.


    Azazel sighed and looked at Gabriel, who was chanting the chant on the spot and ready to set up a large barrier, shook his head slightly, and the 12 fallen wings flew high into the sky.


    "Rias, you and Shu Nai and the others stay here, I''ll pick up Ajaka." Sarjax stood up and gave an order to his sister, the change deepened, and the red streamer flew away from the look. .


    He was worried about Ajaka''s situation, and at the same time deliberately lured out the enemy, so he left directly.


    "Brother." Rias shouted worriedly and was pulled by Junai.


    "Our mission to lure the enemy has been completed, and the next thing to do is to quickly rush to the shelter."


    Himejima Junai pulled Rias and nodded towards Baiqiu. And, together with the monsters present, head towards the evacuation place.


    "There should be no problem with Baiqiu..." Azazel''s voice in the air hadn''t fallen, his brows suddenly wrinkled, and he moved a few meters to the right.


    Dozens of bows and arrows made of light passed from the position he had just been in and fell into the forest, causing dozens of loud noises.


    "Missed..." A regretful voice, accompanied by the falling of black feathers.


    Azazel looked at the ten-winged fallen angel in front of him, and frowned to the extreme:


    "Sataniel."


    The person who came was Satanyel, the fallen angel cadre who formed the Troubled Brigade together with the Oz country after the betrayal.


    "Azazel, I can''t let you help here." Satanyel raised the photon bow and arrow in his hand with a smile:


    "If possible, can I stay here honestly until my lovely king achieves his goal?"


    "Well, let''s play with you." Azazel''s hand gradually appeared golden gauntlets.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Above the sky, Michael, who was flying high into the sky, suddenly covered his left hand.


    At this moment, the faint purple color on his arm is gradually filling.


    "Curse? When?"


    "Has it been discovered so soon?"


    The old female voice rang.


    The wings behind Michael paused in mid-air, frowning at the magic circle that suddenly appeared in front of him.


    In the magic circle, a figure gradually condensed into reality.


    It was an old woman wearing a black witch hat and a fine mink robe with a black robe inside.


    "Introduce myself, I''m a witch from the country of Oz, Yaukusta." The old woman bowed her head and bowed before saying, "Vice-lord of the kingdom of heaven, could you please stay here for a while? At least until our wayward leader has had enough."


    "The expected development." Michael sighed, then looked at the witch in front of him calmly and said, "Three minutes."


    When the witch frowned, Michael spoke gently. Domineering words that are completely different from their appearance:


    "If you''re not dead in three minutes, I''ll let you go."


    "That''s really something to be happy about." The old witch knew that she might not be able to leave this time if she wanted to.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Among the rubble.


    One hand propped up the cement board, and then Ajaka, who was covered in dust, crawled out while wiping the blood on her facial features.


    "1465 spells, broken in one breath, is this the so-called Dragon God?"


    Recalling the scene of the collapse of the art after the young girl just waved her hand, Ajaka couldn''t help shivering.


    "It''s a real monster. This is the 4-digit Su Jin said? Is this really just a digit higher than me?"


    Just when Ajaka doubts life.


    "Pfft!"


    A black rapier pierced through his back and gradually emerged from his chest.


    "How come?" Ajaka''s eyes widened in shock.


    At this moment, a male voice sounded from behind him.


    "Your sensitivity to combat has diminished a lot, Ajaka."


    After hearing the male voice, Ajaka turned her head and looked back, but saw a silver-haired man with a single ponytail and white hardcover.


    After seeing the other party, Ajaka''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    "Euclide? How could it be you?"


    Euclid Lucifegus.


    One of the six Lucifer families, the younger brother of the annihilated queen Gurefia, and a member of the Demon Council.


    "Why did you join the gang of woes?"


    Ajaka was completely incomprehensible.


    As the Queen of the First Ancestor, the younger brother of Gurefia, the head of the Luciferian family, and a member of the Devil''s Council, Euclid can be said to have been born to stand on the ceiling of the devil.


    Logically speaking, he should have no reason to join the Troubled Group.


    And now he has appeared here and attacked himself, which is simply incredible.


    "Why? You won''t understand, Ajaka, you won''t understand if you haven''t loved."


    Euclid shook his head and gradually withdrew the long sword in his hand.


    His sword was black and covered with poison, and it was a sleeping pill secretly made by the Demon Council.


    This medicine is more obvious to demons with pure blood, which can make a pure blood demon fall into eternal sleep until its lifespan is exhausted.

 Chapter 504：

    Of course, in the mouth of the Demon Council, the so-called urban disease is a natural genetic disease, and it has absolutely nothing to do with their Demon Council.


    The long sword was drawn, with a bang.


    Ajaka''s body exploded like a balloon, turning into pieces of black cloth.


    "Pfft."


    A steel pipe with dust, as if picked up from a construction waste dump, passed through Euclid''s abdomen.


    "Ugh."


    Ajaka, who got up from the ruins behind Euclid, clapped her hands and said:


    "You don''t understand me, Euclid. Although I haven''t been on the battlefield for a long time, I still remember that I used a stand-in to change positions immediately after being hit hard."


    "You guy..." Euclid, who was provoked by the pain, widened his eyes angrily.


    "Trouble, I don''t want to be hunted down by Gurefia." Ajaka scratched her head and said, "Just cut off your limbs!"


    "You bastard!!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    At this time, above the sky.


    Touching the scene in a white suit, like a noble gentleman participating in a dinner party, bowed slightly to the black-skirted girl in front of him:


    "This should be our first meeting, so let''s greet you first."


    Su Jin raised his head, smiled and looked at the girl in front of him who was silently looking at him.


    "Good morning, Orpheus."


    next second.


    The endless light drowned Orpheus.


    Chapter 0652 Invitation


    The dazzling light drowned Orpheus like a torrent.


    The sky above the entire Yasaka Shrine is like a second sun rising. The dazzling light illuminates everything, dispelling all the dampness and darkness of the early morning.


    "This is?" Azazel raised his head, squinting his eyes and looking up.


    At this moment, Satanyel held the photon spear, and the wings of the fallen sky, vibrated again and again, and rushed straight over.


    "I can''t let you disturb that king."


    He laughed and stabbed the photon spear out, piercing Azazel''s abdomen.


    Black wings flashed.


    Azazel appeared unharmed on the right.


    He didn''t shoot, just suspended in the air with a strange expression, and looked at Satanyel like that.


    "What? Showing this expression?" Satanyel looked at Azazel with a half-smile: "Aren''t you going to save your new governor?"


    "Do you feel the power above? That is the power of the infinite dragon god, but it surpasses the gods and ranks as the strongest power in the world!"


    "Hey!"


    "Azazel."


    "If the Fallen Angel''s governor died just two days after taking office, even the Fallen Angel''s **** would be taken off, right?"


    Azazel''s expression became even more strange when he heard these words:


    "I think... you''d better look at the sky and talk about it."


    Satanyel''s expression froze, and he looked at Azazel suspiciously, apparently not believing the other party''s nonsense.


    At this time, Azazel said in a playful tone:


    "Don''t worry, I won''t sneak attack on you. Compared with sneak attack, I think it will be more beneficial to let you see the above situation."


    "It''s inexplicable." While watching Azazel, Satanyel raised his head slightly and looked upwards.


    In the next second, his eyes widened, his mouth opened slightly, and he said incredulously:


    "This...how is this possible?"


    above the sky.


    The two figures stood opposite each other with a distance of dozens of meters.


    On one side was Su Jin, who was wearing a suit and was spotless.


    On the other hand, this is a petite woman with a blank face in a black Gothic suit.


    However, compared to Su Jin, the position of Orpheus'' left hand along with his shoulder and clothes disappeared.


    At the moment of the fight, the Dragon God, who is in charge of infinite, lost his arm.


    Obviously, in the fight just now, Orpheus was at a disadvantage and even lost his left arm.


    "That dragon **** actually..."


    Before Satanyel could finish speaking, his chest suddenly hurt.


    He lowered his head and looked at the photon spirit arrow on his chest, his expression suddenly lost control, and Azazel raised his head and glared: "You bastard!!"


    "This is an upright attack!" Azazel grinned and grinned, while his voice was gradually covered by golden armor: "Sorry, Satanyel, since that Governor-General has the upper hand, Then I won''t be able to paddle well here."


    "Be conscious."


    "The artificial artifact is banned, has the research reached this level? Shit!" Satanyel cursed, and immediately ran away.


    In the first battle of opening the door, the leader of his own family was cut off by the opponent''s arm. This situation is not good. Satanyeel is not a fool, and he has no loyalty to Orpheus. Naturally, he runs away. .


    "Don''t try to escape!" Azazel spread his wings and quickly chased after him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    above the sky.


    Su Jin untied, stuffed his tie into his pocket, then raised his head to look at Orpheus, who was covering his broken arm, regretting:


    "It didn''t even hold up the tentative attack... It seems that you are a bit weaker than I thought, can''t you get development?"


    Losing his left arm, Orpheus, who had a pale face, calmly raised his head and glanced at Su Jin:


    "It''s not you..."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "Who are you looking for?"


    "dragon."


    Orpheus said indifferently.


    "So that''s it, are you looking for this?"


    Su Jin raised his right hand, grasped with five fingers, and the faint white gas rose like smoke from cooking.


    That was part of the dragon power that Su Jin retained when he changed the enchantment in Kyoto, and it was also the main tool he used to attract Orpheus.


    For the first time, Orpheus''s eyes showed waves.


    "It''s you?"


    "You''re not a dragon?"


    "It looks like I made this trap well." Su Jin said happily with a smile.


    "A trap?"


    Orpheus looked indifferent, as if he didn''t care about his own situation.


    She raised her head, those eyes that seemed to have no focus, quietly reflected Su Jin''s face.


    "Join me."


    ¡ª¡ª


    "How is this going?"


    Migale carried Yaukusta, whose limbs were pierced by the freezing hole, and looked at the two opposing people above with a stunned expression:


    "That dragon **** actually lost his arm in just one encounter?"


    This... is Su Jin so strong?


    Didn''t he say that he barely made it into 4 figures? This is reluctant, while I said that Orpheus is also a 4-digit number. Others said that I only reached this level reluctantly. Which "reluctance" is to hang up the same level and beat it?


    "So that''s the case, is it a trap for Orpheus?" The severely injured Yaukusta looked horrified.


    She couldn''t imagine that someone would set up a trap for Orpheus, and it seemed that it was successful.


    And the most important thing is that there are monsters in the biblical pantheon that are enough to defeat Orpheus.


    Could that man be the resurrected biblical god?


    And just when the two were shocked, they heard the voice of Orpheus.


    "Join me."


    Michael''s expression suddenly lost control.


    The Infinite Dragon God, who was wandering the world alone, was actually inviting Su Jin to join forces?


    Does she actually want to join forces?


    What is the reason why this is the world''s strongest hope and people?


    Or, what kind of enemy could make these two join forces?


    What the **** is going on in this world?


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Join me?" Su Jin looked at Orpheus strangely, and then asked:


    "You want to invite me to deal with the Great Red?"


    The Great Red, also known as the True Red Dragon God Emperor!


    The dragon **** who walks in the gaps of the dimension and controls the dream.


    In order to defend this world from the invaders of another world, it expelled Orpheus, who was born from the dimensional gap, occupied the place, and lingered in the dimensional gap all day long, resisting the invasion of the power of the other world.


    In a sense, this world is protected by the Great Red.


    For Orpheus, the great red who drove her out of her hometown for no reason was naturally her mortal enemy.


    The reason why Orpheus joined the Troubled Group was to find a strong man who could join her to kill the Great Red.


    Su Jin knew this, but only from the original book.


    He was a little skeptical about this information before, but now he is a little sure.


    Orpheus really wants to kill the great red.


    Think about it carefully, if the single-story of the dimensional gap is a house.


    Orpheus is the child born in this house, a natural master, and the great red is the hero who requisitioned this house to serve as a city wall and defend the world.


    In a sense, the contradiction between the two sides is very obvious.


    But... this thing really makes people feel a little helpless to complain, what is this?


    A **** murder caused by a house?


    At this time, the opposite Orpheus acquiesced to Su Jin''s words and stretched out his only remaining right hand:


    "Come and help me."


    Su Jin paused, took a deep breath and said:


    "I reject!"


    Chapter 0653 Wronged Orpheus


    "Why?" For the first time, surprise appeared on Orpheus'' face that had never been emotionally fluctuating.


    "Why? That should be me asking you."


    Su Jin looked at Orpheus and asked back:

 Chapter 505：

    "Why should I promise you?"


    "I invited you."


    Orpheus said calmly.


    "You invite me, and I have to accept it?"


    Su Jin smiled and looked playful.


    "I''m not cheap enough to be submissive when someone says a word."


    "..." Orpheus was silent for a moment, and then said slightly distressed: "I can''t beat you."


    It means that if I can beat it, I will use violence to make me obey? Su Jin raised his brows and stared at Orpheus in front of him.


    The performance of the other party is similar to the original one, but different.


    Indeed, as he remembered the intelligence, Orpheus was very simple.


    But simply does not mean that she is safe, nor does it mean that she is not in any danger.


    Those who can laugh and trample ants to death are often those simple children.


    The existence without the concept of good and evil is the most terrifying existence.


    And obviously Orpheus in front of him is such an existence.


    "Then let''s do it another way."


    Su Jin stretched out his hand and sent an invitation to Orpheus:


    "Help me, Orpheus!"


    Hearing this sentence, Orpheus, who had no focal length, also imitated the suit, and appeared at a loss:


    "Does that make any difference?"


    She felt that it was no different from the invitation she had sent before.


    "There is a difference!" Su Jin affirmed: "The difference lies in the issue of primary and secondary. If I come to invite you, you have to listen to me. This is the difference."


    Orpheus was stunned when he heard this, and shook his head:


    "I just want to go back to my hometown."


    "Then I''ll pack your hometown and take it away, and let you obey." Su Jin said without hesitation.


    He has the ability and the confidence to accomplish this.


    Orpheus heard Su Jin''s determination, and still shook his head:


    "I just want to go back to my hometown."


    Then she paused, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "If you''re going to take my hometown, then we''re enemies."


    "You can''t beat me."


    Su Jin was very confident, and the tentative attack just now proved that Orpheus was far from his opponent.


    Rather than the result of rejection, it is nothing more than that he spent some hands and feet to suppress the opponent without hurting the opponent.


    Orpheus looked at Su Jin quietly, the broken left arm quickly recovered, and soon, a smooth arm appeared in the position of the broken arm.


    "I can escape." Orpheus said in a calm tone: "I can escape for a hundred years, a thousand years."


    The dragon **** in charge of the infinite said the most cowardly words in the calmest tone.


    Su Jin could feel the firmness of the other party''s attitude.


    "Then I will destroy your hometown."


    Words full of threats came out of Su Jin''s mouth.


    He is now like the villain in the novel, intimidating the heroine through various means.


    Judging from Orpheus'' performance, his plan seems to be very successful.


    At least Orpheus had a distressed look on his face.


    She couldn''t beat Su Jin, which was the first thing Orpheus and Su Jin judged after the fight.


    Su Jin was so fast that she lost her left arm as soon as she could react.


    And the perception of the dragon seed told her that this was far from Su Jin''s full strength.


    If Su Jin really wants to fight her to the end.


    Orpheus was not sure to protect his hometown from Su Jin.


    She has been generalized.


    "I just want to go home." Orpheus''s tone could make people hear obvious grievances.


    At least Michael and Azazel below could hear the grievances in the dragon god''s tone.


    If the above two were ordinary people, Azazel would definitely come forward and come to a hero to save the beauty.


    Unfortunately, however.


    The two above his head, one is his current boss, and the other is the strongest dragon **** in the world.


    When these two fought, he was afraid that he would turn into a **** in three seconds.


    But having said that, being able to make the strongest person in the world feel like this... Su Jin is also bullying men and women in a sense... Azazel slandered in his heart.


    In the face of the aggrieved Orpheus, Su Jin still has an unreasonable attitude:


    "I''ll let you go home if you are obedient, and I can also help you **** the dimensional gap back from the great red hands."


    Then he will find a way to cut the dimensional gap and take it with him, or arrange it in the headquarters of Arcadia.


    Speaking of ten thousand words, it is impossible for him to let Orpheus go.


    Orpheus was very distressed, wondering if there was any other solution.


    In the end, she bit her lip, stared at Su Jin''s face and said:


    "You have to get my hometown back first."


    "Can!"


    A smile suddenly appeared on Su Jin''s face.


    No matter what Orpheus thinks now, as long as she opens this hole, she will not be able to escape from his Su Jin''s palm.


    "That Orpheus just dropped like this?" Michael opened his mouth slightly, his expression blank.


    That''s Orpheus.


    The infinite dragon **** Orpheus.


    Even the God of the Bible is afraid of people who are too afraid to shoot easily.


    You must know that the God of the Bible faced the same-level Emperor Beast 666, but he took decisive action, annihilated the opponent''s soul, and directly sealed it.


    But in the face of Orpheus of the same level, he did not dare to act rashly.


    Now, however, things seem to be the other way around.


    Orpheus did not dare to act rashly in the face of Su Jin, and even in the face of the opponent''s threat, he could only compromise, and finally became a prisoner.


    Then think about it carefully, if you convert it, the God of the Bible is facing Su Jin... Michael suddenly groaned at this thought, and squatted down with his head covered.


    "Huh?? Who are you?" Azazel looked at Michael in surprise. He took a closer look, and then said incredulously, "You were actually punished by the system for blasphemy?"


    Because of the system, if the beings in this world pray to the God of the Bible with blasphemous thoughts, they will be punished by the system.


    For angels, as long as such thoughts are born in their minds, they will be directly punished by the system.


    If it is serious, it will be directly judged as falling from the sky, and the form of life existence will be changed.


    Azazel, who had fallen to the sky once, was naturally very clear about this.


    Therefore, he could easily judge that Michael had blasphemous thoughts.


    "To shut up!"


    Michael endured his headache and glared at Azazel.


    Seeing this, Azazel let out a laugh, then raised his head to look at Su Jin in the sky, and gradually restrained his expression:


    "Don''t worry too much. After all, anyone who faces this situation will have such thoughts as you."


    It was the first time in his life that Azazel had seen the humiliating choice of the Dragon God, who God did not dare to challenge, to surrender.


    There is probably no next time.


    At this time, Su Jin, who tied Orpheus''s hands with a tie and tied a bow, lowered his head and said:


    "Are you guys relaxed?"


    "No!"


    Azazel immediately stood up straight and responded loudly.


    "Since there are none, clean up all the little mice that broke in."


    "Yes!"


    Azazel said to Michael, "Did you hear me? Time to work!"


    "Little man gets his way."


    Michael rolled his eyes, endured the headache and flew towards the area where the battle was still on.


    Chapter 0654 The Power of the Ancestor


    Boom boom boom!


    Dense explosions sounded, and tiny mushroom clouds bloomed in the urban area of ??Kyoto.


    If it wasn''t for the space barrier that Ajaka had set up in Kyoto to move the battlefield to a different space, I''m afraid that the progress at this time would have caused a large area of ??casualties.


    Following the attack, Sajjax''s voice appeared above a private house.


    "Cruzere Asmodeus, is it just you?" In the next class, he said to a man with a single ponytail above a private house, looking like a samurai.


    "Of course it''s not just him." A woman with wheat-colored skin and red-light glasses appeared in the other direction.


    "Cadilea Leviathan." Sarjax squinted his eyes and said, "The descendants of the former Demon King actually attacked me, and even the Demon Council can''t keep you all."


    "It''s ridiculous, it''s stubborn when death is imminent."


    Cadillac sneered.


    "It''s just a traitor who usurped the throne by force. Do you really take yourself as a demon king?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up, this guy is not easy to deal with." Cruzere said calmly.


    "Just you?" Sarjax looked around and said with a sneer, "Where''s Li Lin? Didn''t he deliberately release his breath to bring me here?"


    Li Lin, or Lexavier Lucifer, originally, the son of Lucifer, was an ancient demon recorded in the Bible under Li Lin''s name.


    It is also Sarjax''s greatest enemy.


    It was because he felt Li Lin''s breath and wandered around Ajaka that Sarjax had to come to support him.


    Because of this, he encountered a sneak attack by the descendants of the two old demon kings in front of him.


    But unfortunately, the strength gap between the two sides is too big, even if it is a sneak attack on Sarjax, it is still easy to do, and so far there is no injury.


    "You don''t need that adult to take action against you." Cadileia sneered and took out a black six-sided crystal.


    "That''s...!" Sarjax''s pupils shrank, and he said in shock, "The power of the ancestors?!"


    "I guessed it, this is the power of the ancestor Lilith, which can create the power of pure-blooded demons." Cadirea swallowed the crystal in one gulp.


    In an instant, dark magic power emerged from the skin on her body.


    Red streaks lit up from under the skin, and Cadileia''s body gradually turned into black mud.


    Looking at Cadileia, who was wrapped in pitch black and exuding a degenerate aura, Sarjax''s face finally became serious.


    "The ancestors will produce 5 crystals every 50 years to fill the vacancy in the pure blood demon family and avoid the family inheritance being cut off."


    "So even if the crystal has the power to strengthen the demon, it is not allowed to be wasted like this."

 Chapter 506：

    "And I remember that every crystal has a corresponding place in the official demon records... every one has been used..."


    "Have you guessed it? Are you afraid?" Cadileia, who could no longer see her face, laughed wildly: "Yes, the ancestor has given up on you and decided to support us in returning to the throne of the devil."


    "You''re done, Sarjax."


    Sarjax''s expression sank, but he relaxed again in an instant.


    "It looks like Li Lin didn''t come."


    After he finished speaking, he said easily: "Although I don''t know how you forged Li Lin''s magic power, it''s really good that there are only two of you as enemies."


    "What?" Kadelea was stunned for a moment, and then her emotions suddenly lost control: "You bastard!"


    What is it that only the two of them are the enemies?


    This is naked and humiliating them!


    "Death to me!"


    Kadilea opened her mouth, and at the same time as the word "death" appeared, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly appeared visually distorted.


    Sarjax only felt his breathing stagnate, and the surrounding air seemed to be turned into a boulder and rolled towards him.


    At the same time, his body seemed to have decayed and decayed, his movements gradually slowed down, and his body gradually became weaker and older.


    "This is the power of the ancestor?" Sarjax thought in shock.


    It wasn''t that he had never been exposed to Lilith''s power, but it was the first time he was targeted as an attack target.


    At this time, facing this kind of unspecified power, Sarjax only felt like a small boat in the sea, and he could only drift along with the current under the mighty force of nature and be gradually engulfed.


    "No, I can''t go on like this... I must kill Cadirea before I can bear it!"


    Sarjax quickly made a decision, and when he was about to move, a male voice suddenly sounded.


    "distortion!"


    The thought that Sarjax had just raised was instantly changed.


    "What are you going to eat tonight?"


    Sarjax fell into a daze, his thinking was distorted by the force of history.


    On the opposite side of Sarjax, Cruzere, who also turned into a dark figure, suddenly breathed a sigh of relief:


    "Very good, the plan is successful, just slowly drag it to death!"


    "Hahaha, idiot Sarjax, do you really think I''m so easily provoked?"


    Cadylea looked at the dazed Sarjax mockingly: "You can''t think of the power of the ancestors, we still have a second share, right?"


    The five crystals that only appear every 50 years are one of the most important secret treasures of the devil.


    It is a very lucky thing that such an important treasure passed down from the ancestor''s palace can be left out, where will the second one appear.


    This is normal logic.


    And then Sarjax never knew that these ancestral powers would be the props that Grefia used to save Euclid''s life.


    Outsiders, even the demon forces themselves, regard it as the power of the ancestors of the treasure, but Euclid has a full 5 copies, which is like a full 50 years of shares.


    And now they exchanged two for Sarjax, and the remaining three will be used against Ajaka.


    When these two transcenders die, won''t the remaining two demon kings be flattened and rounded by them?


    "It''s obviously so much stronger than us, and it''s obvious that it has the power to kill us at any time, but in the end, he died in humiliation here. It''s really in line with the way a traitor should die, Sajjaks."


    Cadirea walked to Sarjax mockingly, raised her claws-filled palm and aimed it at Sarjax''s heart.


    "Rise like a comet and fall like a comet, maybe this is your life?"


    After Cadylea said these words, she was about to send her hand forward and pierce Sarjax''s heart.


    At this moment, a male voice sounded.


    "When you killed people, did you talk so much?"


    "Who?"


    Cadirea turned her head in surprise.


    "Your grandpa me."


    Su Jin, who was holding Orpheus, showed a big smile.


    Chapter 0655 The Delusion That Was Broken


    At the moment when the voice sounded.


    Cadylea was annoyed for a while, but she threw her claws forward, as if she wanted to kill Sarjax first by taking the opportunity.


    "interesting."


    Following this sentence, Cadileya threw herself in the air, and Sarjax in front of her disappeared in front of her eyes in a way she couldn''t understand.


    Cadylea turned her head to look, only to find that Su Jin''s left hand was holding Sarjax steadily.


    "I was mocked in person by me, and instead of responding, I chose to kill Sarjax first?"


    At this time, Su Jin finally had the interest to look at Kadirya:


    "It looks like you still have some brains!"


    "hateful!"


    Seeing that the attack failed, Cadilea couldn''t help but scream out in anger.


    Just one step away. Just one step away, she could kill Sarjax, and it was just at this step that she was destroyed by someone who suddenly appeared.


    For a time, Kadelea couldn''t restrain her urge to kill.


    "Since you want to save him, then die with him!"


    Cadylea was furious, her knees bent slightly, and she was about to pounce on Su Jin.


    "Calm down, Cadileia, look at his right side!" Cruzere next to him suddenly shouted.


    Hearing the sound, Cadileya''s forward stance suddenly paused, and her eyes were aimed at Su Jin''s right hand.


    There, the black-haired waist-length Gothic girl looked at her quietly with eyes like nothingness.


    Cadylea was startled and said in a stunned voice, "Orpheus!"


    Orpheus slightly raised his head and glanced at Cadirea.


    At this glance, Cadileia couldn''t help but step back quickly, showing fear on her face.


    Her courage was immediately frightened by this look.


    "I''m really sorry for not being able to greet you right away, Your Majesty Orpheus." Cruzere knelt down at this time and said respectfully.


    In any case, Orpheus is the leader of the Troubled Group and is recognized as the strongest in the world.


    Even if Cruzere''s allegiance is to Li Lin, the leader of the Demon Sect, but as long as Li Lin and other faction leaders still admit that Orpheus is the leader of the Calamity, then Cruzere can only obediently obey the other party. Order.


    Even if Orpheus never gave orders.


    "I''m so sorry, Your Majesty Orpheus." Cadirea also bowed her head and knelt down tremblingly on the ground.


    She didn''t know who Su Jin was, but as long as Su Jin and Orpheus stood together, she knew that the other party was not someone she could provoke.


    Even if she wanted to kill Sarjax very much, as long as Orpheus didn''t make a statement, he wouldn''t dare to do it easily.


    Then, when the two descendants of the Demon King were kneeling on the ground and trembling, Su Jin carefully looked at Cadileia.


    The red texture all over the body and the dark skin on the opponent''s body all reveal a strong magic.


    It was a power that was diametrically opposite to the divine power of the Hakoniwa gods, but had some similarities.


    Is this the demonization that Algol mentioned? Su Jin remembered the demonization mentioned by Algor in the exchange of letters.


    This method is the ultimate goal of Su Jin and Al Gore.


    The power of magic used to corrupt all the gods of the Demon High School world.


    But according to Su Jin''s understanding, although this force has reached the point of creating races, it should not have entered the stage of human experimentation.


    If he really entered the experimental stage, then his progress in attacking the world of Demon High School would have to be adjusted quickly.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but ask:


    "Where did the demon power in you come from?"


    Cadylea trembled, looked up at Su Jin, pursed her lips, didn''t speak, just looked at Orpheus.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin glanced at Orpheus.


    The latter came back to his senses, blinked his eyes, took a look at Cadileia, and repeated:


    "Where did the demon power in you come from?"


    This unchanging posture made Su Jin''s mouth twitch.


    At this time, after hearing Orpheus'' question, Cadileia hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said:


    "It''s Euclid, Euclid Lucifer, who contributed the 5 ancestors of our power."


    "As a price, His Royal Highness Li Lin promised Euclid that he would **** his elder sister, Gurefia, back from the hands of the ancestor."


    "What did you say? From whom?"


    Su Jin froze for a moment, and asked strangely.


    "From the hands of the ancestor Lilith." Cadileya glanced at Su Jin strangely, as if in doubt, why did she suddenly lose her ear this year?


    "From Lilith?" Su Jin''s expression was very strange.


    To steal someone from Al Gore and only consider force, even Su Jin has no such ability.


    It''s like an ant claiming to **** Mary with God, which has an inexplicable slot.


    Thinking of Su Jin, he couldn''t help but sigh: "Young people today, the cowhide is really getting bigger and bigger."


    Although Li Lin was several hundred times older than him, he had to admit that he was still brave.


    Is this guy an old guy older than His Royal Highness Li Lin? Cruzere, who did not speak, secretly looked at Su Jin.


    In his memory, there is no corresponding figure of Su Jin among the famous and powerful people in his memory. However, judging from the performance of the other party standing next to Orpheus, Su Jin must not be a weak person, and it is very likely that he is really better than Li Lin. To ancient monsters.


    In fact, if he took the time to collect information seriously, he would have found that Su Jin was the new governor of the Fallen Angels.


    However, unfortunately, the talks between the three parties were too abrupt, which led to the attack of the Troubled Group, and there was no time for intelligence gathering. They could only rush the ducks to the shelves, lifted their trump cards in one breath, and came to sabotage this tripartite war.


    After all, once the three-way peace talks are successful, the news that the God of the Bible is dead will inevitably be exposed to the vision of many gods.


    And once the three parties are allied, Li Lin will fall into a very passive situation as the opponent among the demons.


    At this moment, Li Lin was not ready for a showdown with the three major forces, so he could only scold Sarjax for being stupid, while sending someone to sabotage the meeting to prevent the news of God''s death from being released to the public.


    As for preventing the success of the talks, Li Lin is confident.


    The reason is naturally Orpheus'' initiative.


    There is the strongest man in the world, even if the resurrection of the God of the Bible can stop Orpheus, let alone the God of the Bible is dead now.


    That''s why the demon faction in the calamity group released most of their power, with the power of the ancestors secretly obtained, to come to Kyoto to kill Sarjax and Ajaka who didn''t carry much guarding power.


    For them, this is a heaven-sent opportunity. Once successful, the demons will return to their control, and the descendants of these old demon kings will inherit the glory of their ancestors and become the new four demon kings.


    However, a plain sentence broke their delusions:


    "Orpheus, order them to kneel and surrender."


    "what?"


    Cadirea and Cruzere raised their heads in amazement.


    However, at this moment, the figure of Orpheus suddenly appeared in front of them, and those eyes that seemed to be nothingness looked at the two of them indifferently:


    "I command you to kneel and surrender."


    "Orpheus Crown..."


    Before Kadelea could finish shouting, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly felt boundless pressure.


    Boom twice!


    In an instant, Cadileia and Cruzere were embedded in the ground with their legs on the ground.

 Chapter 507：

    At this moment, the thoughts of the two descendants of the old Demon King fell into a daze.


    Chapter 0656 Sorry to bother you.


    Why would Orpheus shoot at them?


    Why did Orpheus obey that man''s orders?


    What the **** is going on here?


    "Solved?" Su Jin asked Orpheus.


    Of course he knew, but it was impossible to make the descendants of the two demon kings in front of him submit. The reason why he asked this deliberately was to train Orpheus.


    This powerful Dragon God, who has stood on the ceiling of the world of Demon High School from the very beginning, is too simple, and even the black rabbit has more minds than Orpheus. .


    Of course, running away was just a proxy. What he was worried about was Orpheus being taken advantage of.


    After all, it is a pure-blooded dragon. Once he accepts the spirituality given by Hakoten, Orpheus is afraid that he can create a large group of Yalongs by urinating by the river. The value of every hair on his body is immeasurable.


    Even if Su Jin and Orpheus signed a contract, some unscrupulous elements would not be able to protect the "small parts" that came to deceive Orpheus.


    So Su Jin hopes that Orpheus will grow up.


    However¡­


    "Well, it''s resolved." Orpheus nodded, ignoring the humiliating expressions of Cadylea and Cruzere below.


    I didn''t care at all... Su Jin inexplicably felt like taking a child.


    "Then you release them and ask them if they are willing to surrender."


    "Oh!" Orpheus responded, and the atmospheric pressure that suppressed Cadileia and Cruzere suddenly returned to calm, causing a whirlwind.


    "You bastard!"


    The recovered Cadileya roared and attacked Su Jin.


    boom!


    Cadirea, who had just taken a step, was once again blasted under the cement board.


    "Didn''t surrender?" Orpheus showed a puzzled expression.


    She didn''t understand the current madness of Kadirya.


    The kind of change from hope to despair that Orpheus has never experienced, the kind that is clearly only one step away from success, but is destroyed.


    In her logic, it is natural for the weak to obey the strong.


    It''s like she can''t defeat Su Jin and can only obey the other party''s orders, just like the great red occupied his hometown and doesn''t allow her to enter.


    Orpheus is curious about Cadileia''s performance.


    "Aren''t you going to surrender?" She squatted down and looked at Cadileya, who was buried under the concrete.


    "...You bastard!" Kadelea insisted through gritted teeth.


    Orpheus stretched out his index finger and pointed at Cadirea''s left arm, then slammed.


    Kadilea''s arm burst open, white bones and red flesh splattered on the spot.


    "Have you surrendered yet?" Orpheus asked suspiciously.


    She was also knocked off by Su Jin''s left hand just now, and then surrendered not long after.


    And now Orpheus is replicating what Su Jin did to her.


    "You bastard!" Kadelea''s eyes were filled with fear.


    With a bang, her left leg exploded like a balloon.


    "Won''t you surrender?"


    Orpheus asked again.


    "If you don''t surrender, what you will destroy next time is your hometown."


    Cadilea still did not surrender, and then there was another "bang".


    Su Jin next to him heard this sentence with a very unnatural expression. How could this picture have an inexplicable sense of sight?


    It didn''t take long for Cadileia''s limbs to disappear, leaving only this head.


    "No more..." Orpheus looked at the man in front of him with a distressed expression.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately said:


    "That''s about it..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Orpheus stretch out his hand and restore Cadirea''s limbs.


    During this time, he clearly felt a wonderful cycle, as if Cadirea''s arms were constantly swaying between blasting and recovering.


    Is this the infinity ruled by Orpheus? This is already the category of omnipotence, right? Su Jin was taken aback.


    And just then there was another bang.


    "Won''t you surrender?"


    The repeated question rang again.


    And this time, even this voice, no matter how innocent, can bring boundless fear to people.


    Su Jin didn''t care about Orpheus and how he tortured Cadylea. Although he felt that he might have misled the dragon god, in fact, Cadylea let Orpheus see beyond the food chain s things.


    Even if Su Jin didn''t know how much influence this thing called people''s heart would have on Orpheus, there is no reason to end it since it started.


    Su Jin walked to Cruzere''s side this time, and also squatted down and said:


    "And what about you? Surrender or be like him?"


    Cruzeri raised his head, smiled bitterly, looked at Su Jin and said, "Can I know who you are?"


    "Su Jin." Su Jin replied calmly.


    When Cruzere heard the name for the first time, his reaction was a little dazed.


    After careful recall, he remembered that this seemed to be the name of the new governor of the fallen angel.


    "The new Governor of the Fallen Angels?" Cruzere asked uncertainly.


    "It''s me." Su Jin replied in the affirmative.


    Cruzere was stunned for a moment, then smiled miserably: "Why does Orpheus listen to you?"


    "She can''t beat me."


    Su Jin replied calmly with an expression on his face.


    "Can''t beat it?" Cruzere chewed this sentence carefully, and finally lowered his head slowly.


    Su Jin sensed the other party''s gradually dissipating breath, and immediately frowned.


    "Did you commit suicide by swallowing poison? Do you want to leak information?"


    Su Jin raised his hand and thought for a while, but did not choose to save the other party, because Cadileya next door had already chosen to surrender.


    Now that there is already a second-fifth boy, there is no need to waste energy treating Cruzere.


    Let him be loyal to the end... Su Jin stood up and looked down at the sky.


    At this time, Michael and Azazel had already appeared in Fu Jing, as well as Ajka.


    The three of them each brought a prisoner here to join Su Jin.


    Things seemed to be coming to an end.


    And just then there was a bang.


    A completely different sound from Orpheus blasting Cadirea''s arm before, resounded from above the sky.


    Su Jin looked up at the cracked sky.


    There were dense cracks in the sky like cracked glass.


    And in the center of the crack, a dark hole appeared there.


    At the moment when the bottomless dark cave appeared.


    A gloomy sneer sounded.


    "Three-party forces peace talks?"


    "ridiculous!"


    "The three prodigal dogs still want the Alliance to ask me about Hatties?"


    With a crown on his head and a dark skeleton wearing a luxurious purple cloak, he walked out of the dark cave and looked down at Su Jin and others below.


    After about five or six seconds of silence.


    Hades said respectfully:


    "Sorry for disturbing you!"


    Chapter 0657 Take it seriously


    "Sorry for disturbing you!"


    After Hades said this, he immediately turned around and ran, and rushed into the dark passage in the blink of an eye.


    The speed of its movements is simply dazzling.


    "Hurry up, hurry up! Faster!"


    Hades now only hates that his parents didn''t give him two more legs.


    Fortunately, he still has supernatural power. After using supernatural power to add 4 more legs to his bones, Hades, who has 6 legs, runs very fast.


    "Why is Orpheus there?"


    Hades couldn''t believe his eyes until now.


    What did he see?


    Not to mention Ajaka and Michael who defeated the descendants of the old Demon King.


    Orpheus standing next to Su Jin scared him.


    Looking at the situation, we knew that Orpheus and the other party were standing together.


    Can Hades beat Orpheus?


    Just thinking about Hades'' six legs made him consciously speed up.


    In the blink of an eye, he returned to the underworld that he was in charge of.


    At this time, Thanatos, the highest-ranking **** of death who stayed in the underworld, was still in the environment of sending Hades off.


    "You banshees, why don''t you hurry up and prepare the wine that Lord Pluto likes? Do you want Lord Pluto to come back victorious, so that he can''t even drink a sip of the wine he likes?"


    Thanatos cursed at the banshee.


    Until these trembling banshees were sent to prepare the dinner, Thanatos stood in front of the aisle of the Underworld Palace with a sigh.


    "That guy Pluto didn''t know how he hooked up with the original 5, and directly inherited the status and name of Lord Hades. When Lord Hades failed to challenge Lilith, why didn''t I think of this? "


    "So now I''m just a top **** of death, and Pluto is already Hades."


    Hades, the original ruler of the underworld, was the eighth-ranked superpower on the list of world powerhouses.


    However, more than a hundred years ago, Hades failed to challenge Lilith, the ancestor of the demon, and he was reduced to Ajaka''s research material, and his name and status were also taken away by his subordinate Pluto.


    Not to mention that Greece has lost a super-powerful person now, Hades, the Hades, has become the second generation, and his power is not as strong as before, and he does not dare to compete with the devil for the land of the underworld.


    And his Thanatos has also become a subordinate of his colleague Pluto. Every time he meets the other party, he has to call the other party His Majesty Hades.


    "That guy Pluto, what are you talking about attacking the tripartite meeting and taking back Lord Hades, isn''t he actually trying to **** some of Lord Hades'' body from Ajaka''s side to devour it!"


    Thanatos cursed and couldn''t help stepping on the red carpet.


    At this moment, a vague figure flashed in front of him with a ''woo'', knocking him directly to the side of the road.


    "what happened?"


    "What happened? How did I just seem to see Pluto with six legs?"


    Thanatos''s expression was dazed, and by the time he recovered, the entire underworld had already opened a green defensive barrier.

 Chapter 508：

    At the same time, Pluto, who inherited the name of Hades, also announced: "From now on, the Hall of Hades refuses to receive guests, and no one is allowed to leave without my order."


    "What''s going on?" Thanatos heard the order, and he was a little confused: "I agreed to save Lord Hades, why did he come back as soon as he went?"


    However, Hades didn''t care about him, he just strengthened the defense of the Hades Palace, for fear that those demons would bring Orpheus in.


    The former Hades dared to attack Orpheus because he was the top ten in the world, but his second-generation Hades was not.


    At this time, Hades hid in the palace tremblingly, for fear of being approached by those demons.


    And Thanatos''s question, obviously no one answered.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Kyoto in a different space.


    Su Jin raised his head and looked at the sky that was gradually repairing the cracks, with a surprised expression: "Who was that just now?"


    "It''s Pluto from Greece, but he seems to have inherited the name of Hades and is now the Pluto in Greece."


    Ajaka threw Euclid on the ground and walked to Su Jin''s side to explain.


    "Hades, Hades?"


    Su Jin showed a surprised expression.


    In his impression, he was still the Pluto in Hakoniwa who was known for his gentle attitude, but was strong enough to die.


    However, looking at this Hades in the world of Demon High School, he suddenly felt a subtle sense of stepping on shit.


    what is this? Even if there is a gap in the world level, the gap is still too big... At least Su Jin can''t imagine the scene of Hades, the underworld king of Hakoba, running away.


    "It seems that Pluto is here for the original Hades in my hands..."


    Ajaka wiped her glasses, then put them on and said, "Do you want to chase?"


    "Forget it..." Su Jin was a little tired.


    He doesn''t have any hatred with Hades of Hakoba, and there is absolutely no need to bully this Hades here.


    After all, after the observation is over, all the possibilities of this world will be returned to the Central Box Garden.


    At that time, Hades of Hakoba will also know about the development here.


    At that time, Su Jin, the person who came down from above, was a little difficult to live by bullying the small.


    It was because of this that Algorr threw it to Ajaka after defeating the original Hades. After all, he was a powerhouse of the same level, and even Algorr would give him a certain amount of respect.


    Of course, this is for Hades of Hakoten. As for this one in the world of Demon High School, it is really worth stepping on it.


    "Since you say so..."


    Ajaka glanced at Sarjax, who was still under control.


    After confirming safety, Sarjax did not continue to try to break free from the power of the ancestor, but began to carefully perceive the power of the ancestor.


    Ajaka didn''t know what to say.


    It is a bit embarrassing that Sarjax, the strongest demon on the side of the devil, was defeated by a shady trick.


    Sarjax didn''t want to wake up. Instead, he took this opportunity to realize the power of the ancestors. It was normal. After all, the opportunity was rare, and it was too embarrassing.


    Of course, the most troublesome thing is not this matter, but the other person.


    Thinking of this, Ajaka couldn''t help pinching her eyebrows:


    "Mr. Su Jin, what should Euclid do here?"


    Euclid, the younger brother of Gurefia, the current head of the Luciferian family, is also the one who leaked the power of the ancestors and led to Sajax being overthrown.


    His handling is very sensitive, and it will inevitably involve Grafia, who is a close minister of the first ancestor.


    The only person present who can properly handle him is Su Jin, who has a close relationship with the ancestor.


    In the face of Ajaka''s question, Su Jin said without looking at Euclid:


    "Notify the underworld."


    Ajaka''s face froze, and she immediately understood that this was to be dealt with seriously.


    "Okay, the things that should be finished are finished. The people who should be detained detain me and wait for your news to be compiled."


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 0658 The new world is the strongest?


    "finished?"


    Rias, who was hiding in the underground bunker dug by the youkai, asked Baiqiu, who was in charge of guarding them.


    There were also hundreds of young people who needed special protection, including Himejima Akeno and Kunou.


    "Mr. Baiqiu? My mother, and Su Jin, are they all right?" Jiu Zhong, who was wearing a normal uniform, shook his tail uneasy.


    At this time, Baiqiu, who was wearing armor, looked at the crowd with a dazed expression.


    "Father?" Himejima Akeno called out in confusion.


    "Ah?" Baiqiu was stunned for a while, then came back to his senses and said solemnly: "The attack outside is over, we won."


    He said that he didn''t care about the joy on everyone''s faces, and said with a sigh:


    "Governor Su Jin defeated Orpheus and captured him. Whether it was a fallen angel or a demon raider, except for those who were killed, they were all captured, and are now being interrogated in the Eighth Edition Shrine."


    "That''s great!" Rias just finished saying this, her expression suddenly a little wrong.


    Who did Su Jin defeat?


    Himejima Akeno next to him also had a suspicious ear expression:


    "Father, is the Orpheus you''re talking about the one I think?"


    "Yes, yes?" Baiqiu replied uncertainly.


    Until now, his spirit is still in a trance.


    Although Su Jin claimed that Orpheus was only a 4-digit number, he was a powerhouse at the same level as her.


    But these things are unfounded, so the people present at yesterday''s meeting were actually dubious.


    You can''t just say that you are at the same level as someone, and things like fighting can only be judged from the hand-to-hand combat.


    So everyone present was actually thinking at the time, Su Jin must be talking big, it would be good for him to stop Orpheus, as long as the high-end combat power is stopped, the other people and the three forces are confident that they can handle it, and this is considered a win. .


    However, it never occurred to me that Su Jin did talk big, but he said the opposite!


    He was not blowing himself, but Orpheus.


    How can anyone brag about a guy who can only take one move from himself, claiming that he is the same level as the other party?


    You are the same level in the mouth of Governor Su Jinsu, co-authoring is able to take over from you?


    If it weren''t for the fact that there were many witnesses at the scene, even Baiqiu would never have imagined that the fact would be so absurd.


    They paid a small amount of money to prostitute a governor, who can kill the strongest super monster in the world in one move?


    What''s the difference between this and one hundred million in a two-dollar lottery?


    "What should it be?" Himejima Akeno was stunned by Baiqiu''s words, and immediately rolled his eyes.


    "That''s it." Baiqiu clearly recovered from the worry about winning the lottery jackpot.


    "He actually defeated that Orpheus?" Rias said with a subtle expression: "Doesn''t that mean that he is the strongest in the world now?"


    "It should be." Zhu Nai repeated this sentence to prove that he was indeed Baiqiu''s daughter.


    But when Rias rolled his eyes speechlessly, Himejima Akeno looked at her with a teasing expression:


    "How about it? How does it feel to find out that the fianc¨¦ you mistook is actually the strongest in the world?"


    Rias blushed suddenly, raised her fist and threatened: "...You are begging for a beating!"


    "I think you''re reluctant to hit me. If you hit me, who will help you become the strongest lady in the world?" Himejima Akeno was completely stunned.


    "Madam? If I were a madam, then you would be a concubine, or the kind that I would bully for a lifetime." Rias didn''t notice Baiqiu''s subtle expression at all, and scolded directly with a smile.


    "Come on, it''s not even your wife''s turn." Himejima Akeno seemed to be laughing and hinting.


    "How is it possible? How can I be so unattractive." Rias did not believe that she would be an unattractive woman.


    Until Zhu Naiyou said:


    "Yet you''re not as charming as a few oysters."


    Rias''s expression froze, but when she remembered what happened at the food court yesterday, her mood suddenly became depressed.


    After walking with Su Jin for a day, the other party was just eating, and she didn''t say a few words to the other party, can you believe it? After all, she is a big beauty with a straight face and a first-class appearance at home, right?


    "Your expression? Do you care?" Himejima Akeno said, "Don''t worry, as long as you use your father''s free style, you can still win."


    Rias'' father, Geoticus Gremory. Back then, she stripped naked and ran to the bed of Rias''s mother, Vinella, and took down the Extinct Lady in one wave.


    The fact that this incident was revealed made the eyes of many demons who worship Vinylana widen.


    After all, at that time, Vinylana was the princess of the Great King Baal''s family, and the sister of the current Demon King. The ghost knew that she would come to the door automatically.


    It is precisely because this incident is too bizarre that it has become an interesting anecdote in the underworld. After Rias was ridiculed by Himejima Akeno, she suddenly thought of this and said subconsciously:


    "No, Zhu Nai, do you want me?"


    "I didn''t say anything, you didn''t ask anything."


    Himejima Akeno was smiling like a treacherous fox, causing Kunou next to him to look at him suspiciously.


    "Cough cough." Baiqiu quickly stopped the topic and reminded: "Lord Sarjax seems to be injured a little, Rias, would you like to take a look?"


    "It''s okay, I can''t die, let me think."


    Rias'' set of three companies directly blinded Baiqiu.


    This kid isn''t really thinking about possibilities, is he? Baiqiu''s expression suddenly became very subtle.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the back room of the shrine, Su Jin and Orpheus sat together, looking at Ajaka who came in across the small table for dining.


    "Solved?" Su Jin put down his chopsticks, wiped his mouth, and looked at Ajaka.


    "The general finishing is over." Ajaka breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The invading magician of Oz, the invaders of the old Demon Lord faction, and the artificial artifact troops of Satanyel have basically been captured."


    "There is only Cadileia, the descendant of the former demon king who has taken the power of the ancestors, who needs to pay attention. Others don''t need to worry about it for the time being. As for Cruzere''s body, I have used special equipment to properly keep it."


    Ajaka paused when she said this, and said, "But there is news from the Demon Council on the underworld that they hope to keep the lives of Cadileia and others, and protect the blood of the Demon King from being cut off."


    Su Jin heard this calmly and said:


    "There are 10 places for the power of the ancestors next month, you can see the allocation."


    The corners of Ajaka''s mouth twitched, and she said comfortably, "You still have a way."


    Didn''t the Demon Council say that the blood of the Demon King cannot be cut off? Then Su Jin used the power of the ancestors to make a few.


    And since there are personnel to ensure that the bloodline will not be cut off, can these attackers be killed?


    The truth is this, but Ajaka, who has too many worries, can''t do it, even if he is the devil.


    Apart from Su Jin, there is only Al Gore who can do this.


    Of course, compared to Al Gore who doesn''t care about anything, Ajaka thinks it will be more comfortable for Su Jin to be the boss.


    At least Su Jin sees them as human beings, not ugly and troubled ugly.


    Thinking of the ancestor, Ajaka frowned and said:


    "The ancestor wants to send someone over to meet you."


    "Gurefia?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, there is hope for me to deal with it as soon as possible." Ajaka showed a helpless expression. He suspected that Gurefia wanted to keep his younger brother. Due to the special status of the other party, he could only find Su Jin.


    Su Jin''s brows gradually eased a bit:


    "Bring Euclid over here, and if Grefia comes over, let her come to me."


    "Yes, Your Excellency."


    Chapter 0659 Soul Questioning

 Chapter 509：

    About ten minutes later, Su Jin saw Euclid who was bound by the magic suppressor and was given a kick.


    "All of you are like this?" Su Jin looked at Ajaka with a strange expression, and now he is very suspicious of the devil''s atmosphere.


    "Some of the means set in advance can be achieved by chanting spells."


    Ajaka took off Euclid''s mouth ball, and waved his fingers to arrange some spells on his face. After doing this, he said:


    "Okay, it''s safe to communicate."


    "Well..." Su Jin shook his head, then looked at Euclid.


    I have to say that the other party has a three-point beauty, silver hair and gray eyes, and a tall stature. Although he can''t rely on his face to eat like Su Jin, it is still interesting to be a liar.


    While Su Jin was looking at Euclid, the latter was also watching him.


    "So that''s the case, did I miss you?"


    Euclid''s expression was calm, as if the status quo of the prisoner under the steps did not exist.


    But in fact, he always cared.


    If it weren''t for Su Jin who suddenly appeared, their plan should be foolproof! Under the influence of the power of the ancestors, Sarjax and Ajaka will die without a doubt, and their old demon king faction can also directly ascend to command the demons.


    It turned out to be a lot of calculations, not counting a single Su Jin, not counting that the other party could actually defeat Orpheus head-on, and the most disgusting thing was that they had collected some information about Su Jin before, but no one cared about it. The new fallen angel governor who dared to appear, all cared about the old powerhouse.


    This wave is simply a big loss.


    "You don''t seem to be unwilling?" Su Jin was a little curious and amused.


    "It''s normal to fail." Euclid smiled bitterly, like those small capitalists who went bankrupt in the stock market.


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly and jokingly said:


    "Want to make a comeback?"


    Euclid didn''t answer, just lowered his head and ignored Su Jin''s words.


    Seeing this, Su Jin already understood.


    The people behind the scenes are just so rude.


    What if the assassination of the Demon King failed once? He can start all over again.


    You can make me fail once, but you can''t fail me forever. Euclid''s attitude shows the strong self-confidence of the second generation.


    "Good guy, have the guts." Su Jin glanced at Euclid with a half-smile, then turned to look at Ajaka.


    At this time, Ajaka is arranging a teleportation technique to connect the underworld behind Euclid, so that people over there can reach here directly through space teleportation. Of course, this is a one-time tool, which also limits the object. After all, he is a cautious streamer, but he won''t put himself and his companions at too much risk.


    And when Su Jin looked over, Ajaka had just painted the last stroke.


    As a technique expert, Ajaka understood the effect of the magic circle as soon as she painted it, so she said with great certainty:


    "Success... Do you want to start directly?"


    "Let''s start." Su Jin nodded slightly.


    Hearing that, Ajaka folded her hands together, and the magic circle on the ground suddenly glowed with a faint white light.


    The light became brighter and brighter, until after the brightness of the sun was overshadowed, a figure appeared in the magic circle.


    Silver eyes, a sharp woman with a high ponytail appeared in front of Su Jin.


    Grefia Lucifergus.


    The former head of one of the six Lucifer families of extra-staff demons abdicated because he served as the demon family of the first ancestor, and let his younger brother inherit the position of the head of the family. In the underworld, he has the reputation of the silver-haired queen of annihilation.


    However, the Queen of Annihilation at this time, her face was cold and cold, her eyes even showed a cold light, and the anger on her face was hidden, like a volcano.


    And when she walked out of the magic circle on the first day of the new year, she just glanced at Euclid, then crossed the other side and knelt down in front of Su Jin and said, "Gurefia has seen His Majesty."


    "Your Majesty?" Euclid was obviously taken aback by the title.


    He seldom saw his sister address others like that, the only exception being the ancestor Lilith.


    But Lilith is clearly a woman, but Su Jin is a man?


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    Ajaka next to him whistled mischievously, then lowered his head and looked at Euclid playfully.


    In those eyes, the meaning of watching a play is too strong.


    Seeing this, Euclid froze for a moment, and a strong sense of unease came to his heart. Could Su Jin have something to do with the ancestor?


    "Gurefia?" Su Jin asked.


    "exist."


    Grafia responded quickly.


    Seeing her respectful appearance, Su Jin didn''t want to make trouble.


    After all, the face looks good.


    "You should know everything, right?" Su Jin asked knowingly.


    "Yes." Gurefia said in a deep voice, "I have received a detailed notification from the judiciary about my brother leaking important strategic materials, assassinating the Demon King, and facilitating the terrorist organization Troubled Group."


    She paused, her tone was no longer cold, but she said softly: "I will make my brother confess his guilt, and ask Your Majesty to give me a chance to recover."


    After she said this, Su Jin didn''t say anything, and Euclid said angrily behind her:


    "Sister, what are you talking about?"


    "I don''t want amnesty for these dog things, I''m not wrong, why do you have to be a dog for the ancestors? Why are we slaves, they are masters, it''s not fair!"


    "To shut up."


    Grefia gave Euclid a cold look, or opened her mouth, and finally lowered her head in fear.


    He''s not afraid of anything else, he''s just afraid of his sister''s anger, and now Gurefiya''s icy appearance is like a splash of cold water, which wakes him up most of the time.


    "Yo, still a freedom fighter." Su Jin was surprised.


    Euclid was able to pick out the words clearly, and even said it slightly.


    To Algor, demons are cheaper than dogs.


    At least the dog wanted her to find it, but the devil didn''t.


    With a single breath infection, Al Gore can create a large number of demons. To her, demons are no different from air, and they are still air that can be automatically produced.


    Therefore, Su Jin can imagine what Al Gore''s attitude towards demons is.


    However, he didn''t think that Algor was doing the same to Grafia.


    Although the beauty-loving magic star has a bad mouth, his personality is indeed not bad, and he is not the kind of person who will bully his subordinates.


    "If this kid really thinks it''s unfair, it''s not impossible to keep him alive."


    Su Jin held his cheek with one hand and said in a relaxed tone.


    For Gurefia''s sake, it''s enough to keep a dog that can bite, and it''s okay to occasionally let it out to bite the Demon Council.


    Didn''t Euclid want to be a dog? Then Su Jin let him be. He is such a bad man.


    "Your Majesty, please wait a moment."


    At this time, Grafia suddenly made a noise and stood up.


    Su Jin glanced at her and didn''t speak, just watched her performance.


    At this time, Grefia walked up to Euclid, squatted down, and said calmly:


    "Euclide, I only ask you once."


    "Do you want fairness in your mouth, or do you want my body?"


    Chapter 0660 Gulei Feiya of the righteous killing of relatives


    Her straightforward words made Su Jin and Ajaka frown.


    But Euclid, who was the party involved, opened his mouth, sweating coldly on his face, revealing his thoughts and daring to answer.


    Now all fools know that there are ghosts in here.


    Not because of resisting my sister being slaved by others, but just wanting to get a body?


    Is it worthy of being a demon noble? Even if it is a demon, the habits of the nobles are still there.


    But brother to sister? Su Jin''s expression is weird, he can accept it is not his biological sister and brother, but his biological one can actually treat each other as the opposite sex? This is also an awesome talent.


    "Can''t you answer?"


    Grefia sighed and asked:


    "Is there any remaining power of the ancestor I gave you?"


    "Yes, yes." Euclid responded timidly. He doesn''t think about anything now, he just wants not to answer, he asks the inner question: "In my pocket."


    After Euclid finished speaking, Grafia stretched out her hand, and a black crystal flew out of his pocket and was caught by Grafia.


    After that, Grefia was silent for a moment, and stretched out her nails to cut a wound on Euclid''s forearm.


    The red blood flowed out, and she caught it with a crystal, and she took a full 300 milliliters before she stopped.


    Seeing this, Ajaka''s face changed greatly.


    The power of the ancestors is the secret of the devil, and its specific multiple use methods can only be known by the four major demon kings. Even if the devil, the parliament has only a part of the distribution rights but no use rights, so Euclid is not clear about the use of blood to activate the ancestors. force, but Ajaka saw it.


    No way...Gurefia wouldn''t be so cruel...Ajaka swallowed.


    "Sister?" Euclid looked at his sister in surprise.


    At this time, Grefia said in a gentle tone:


    "When you get there, remember to apologize to me, father and mother, I''m sorry for them."


    Euclid''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he lost his voice: "Sister."


    "Let me do it..." Before Ajaka could finish speaking, she saw an arm pierced through Euclid''s throat.


    He opened his mouth to see this scene, but in the end said nothing.


    At this time, a silver light flashed across Euclid''s body, destroying every inch of his body.


    That was the annihilating power of Grafia.


    After Euclid''s body completely disappeared, Su Jin sighed:


    "Why? I said I could keep him alive."


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty."


    Grafia turned around and knelt down on one knee.


    "Please forgive me for making my own decisions, using a power of the ancestors, and retaining the blood of the Lucy Figgs family."


    "...Is this what you wanted me to call the shots before?" Su Jin was silent for a while, then asked.


    "Yes." Grafia replied calmly.


    Every piece of the ancestor''s power is very important to the devil. She gave Euclid 5 copies without authorization before, which was considered favoritism.


    Even though Algor didn''t say anything, Grefia remembered it clearly in her heart.


    However, what she tried to save her younger brother''s life was used by the other party to assassinate the Demon King, and even assassinate the first ancestor, so as to obtain herself, which has touched the bottom line of Grefia.


    In the future, no matter how reluctant she was, and how she felt guilty about her parents, Gurefiya still executed her younger brother with her own hands. It was just one last favoritism before the execution, and she used the power of the ancestor to leave behind a bloodline of the Luciferian family.


    As for Euclid, Gurefia didn''t owe him anything. She gave up the position of the head of the family, and she endured the blessing. She was even afraid that Euclid would offend people and be killed, and gave the power of the ancestor to save her life. The result is the behavior of these pit sisters. Guleifeia thinks that she owes nothing, even her parents can''t say that she is not.


    She has worked hard, but Euclid''s hobby is too weird.


    So even though Gurefia knew very well that although the bloodline copied by the power of the ancestors was still the same bloodline, it had nothing to do with the person who provided the blood, and still chose to do this to preserve the bloodline of the Luciferian family.


    Of course, due to the priority of blood inheritance set in advance, the newly born children will only be women.


    However, this is also in line with Gurefia''s idea. Euclid became like this because of her gender, and she was not good at discipline.


    Raising a girl now will make her a little easier. Perhaps, this time she is truly freed from the devil''s family relationship, right? Thinking of this, Grefia couldn''t help but think of the time when Algor took her in, and she couldn''t help feeling a little sigh at the moment.


    Seeing this, Su Jin naturally wouldn''t say anything to her, but said with relief:


    "Go down and rest for a while."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 510：

    Gurefia nodded, stood up, held the black crystal, and walked out calmly.


    After Gurefia left, Ajaka walked over, shook her head and said, "Although I have long known to obey the rules, I didn''t expect her to be so decisive."


    It is absolutely impossible for him to do it himself.


    "She probably owes something in her heart, because she feels she owes too much to Al Gore. After this kind of thing happens, it''s easier to think about it."


    Su Jin had some guesses about Gurefia''s mind.


    In fact, among the people he came into contact with, Leticia''s personality was very similar to Grefia.


    Just keep your promises, believe in loyalty, and it is easy to get into the horns.


    Of course, Leticia''s character has also changed a lot under Su Jin''s various actions, at least she is willing to wear the black rabbit''s referee uniform.


    "Women, it''s really scary." Ajaka said in awe.


    He was already single, and now he wants to be single.


    After all, the female demons in the underworld can''t be provoked.


    At this time, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "That''s it, bring Catiera and Cruzere to my side later."


    The two first batch of new demons transformed by the power of the ancestors, Su Jin is still very curious about the data of the two of them.


    Because he knew that Al Gore''s experiment didn''t involve that either.


    "I see, I''ll bring them later."


    Ajaka nodded at this time, and at the same time asked:


    "However, Your Excellency Su Jin, does the tripartite alliance need to be made public?"


    Su Jin thought for a while, if this matter were made public, including Indian mythology and Greek mythology, the powerhouses in the entire Demon High School world would know his name and would understand that it was the three forces he integrated.


    In a sense, this is the influence Su Jin wants.


    And he also wants to see how much influence the protagonist group can increase by integrating the three-way forces.


    And what he wanted more was to take this opportunity to judge whether he ruled this world to complete the observation requirements, or whether he needed to achieve a different world against invasion in order to achieve the conditions.


    Therefore, Su Jin replied without thinking:


    "Let''s make it public."


    "Yes."


    Ajaka responded and withdrew. During this period of initial integration of the three forces, he still had a lot of official business to deal with.


    "The transformation of new demons or demons, as well as the observation of this world, I also have a lot of things."


    Su Jin was not in the mood to feed Orpheus while she was doing it.


    Although the other person''s hamster-like foodie expression is very cute, but for now, career is more important.


    "Let''s solve the transformation problem of the demon in front of us first."


    Su Jin suddenly paused when he thought of this, because solving this matter required him and Algor who was in retreat to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Before ventilation, there is one person that cannot be avoided.


    That is Grafia, the Queen of Algol.


    "Would you like to comfort me?"


    Su Jin thought for a while, then stood up, took Orpheus, and walked in the direction of Gurefia.


    Chapter 0661 I need your body


    Walking out of the yard, after asking a few little monsters, Su Jin got the location of Gurefia and led Orpheus straight to the destination.


    Not long after, he came to a guest room in the backyard, stopped in front of the open sliding door, and looked inside.


    In the room, Gurefia knelt on the tatami, holding a black crystal in both hands, her index finger gently rubbed on the surface of the crystal, her complexion a little complicated.


    Su Jin raised his hand and knocked on the edge of the sliding door.


    dong dong!


    Gu Lefiya suddenly woke up, looked up and saw that it was Su Jin, and quickly got up and bowed:


    "His Majesty¡­¡­"


    "I don''t seem to be here at the right time?" Su Jin showed an apologetic smile.


    "You''re joking, please come in first." Gurefia said as she took out some tea table and tea sets with a space technique.


    Su Jin led Orpheus in, sat on the cushion that was just taken out, and then simply let Orpheus sit on his lap.


    "Who is this??"


    Seeing this, Gurephia put away the cushion that Orpheus had given, and asked in confusion at the same time.


    "She is Orpheus." Su Jin explained.


    "I''m sorry, it turns out to be the crown of the Infinite Dragon God." Gurefia bowed gracefully and respectfully.


    Orpheus glanced at her, then lowered his head again, staring blankly ahead, as if there was something wonderful there.


    And then actually.


    "The barbecued pork just now is delicious..." Orpheus thought blankly.


    Seeing that she was ignored, Gurefia didn''t care too much, but asked naturally:


    "Want some black tea?"


    "Come on."


    While Su Jin answered, he looked at Gurefiya''s indifferent smiling face.


    That elegant and calm smile made Su Jin feel that the scene he saw just before entering was just his own illusion.


    That made him understand that it wasn''t.


    After killing his younger brother with his own hands, he was able to control his demeanor, and Su Jin had to sigh with emotion on Gurefiya''s self-control.


    He was thinking about comforting the other party just now, but now it seems that he is simply being self-indulgent.


    It didn''t take long for the brewed black tea to be handed to Su Jin. He took a leisurely sip of the tea, and then talked about the main topic:


    "I want to know what''s going on with Al Gore? Is he really in retreat, or is he doing something else?"


    "His Majesty the ancestor is rebuilding the system."


    Grafia replied in a serious tone.


    She was instructed in advance and did not hide anything from Su Jin.


    "Rebuild the system?" Su Jin tapped the tea table in front of him with his index finger.


    The system used by the God of the Bible to govern the elements, beliefs, and even concepts of the world.


    Algor will take a fancy to this, and it is normal to carry out transformation, which is also in line with their purpose.


    Since it is necessary to change the essence of the gods and Buddhas of a world, and to prevent people from discovering it, it will be much more convenient to use the system of the gods of the Bible as a cover.


    Of course, from this, Algor''s reminder had to be taken care of.


    Algor specially wrote to him that the God of the Bible was recovering, apparently wanting to discuss with him how to deal with this matter.


    Su Jin had to understand the situation.


    "What''s up with the resurrection of the God of the Bible?"


    "I don''t know the specifics."


    Grefia shook her head and said immediately:


    "But according to the meaning of His Majesty the First Ancestor, it seems that the soul will of the God of the Bible still exists in the world, and at the same time is constantly gathering strength to provide the evolutionary resources for the divine weapon. But why did he do this, even the First Ancestor The adults don''t know either."


    Su Jin frowned when he heard this, looked at Gurefia, and said:


    "I want to hear the truth."


    Grefia was silent for a moment, and then imitated Algor''s tone:


    "''I really don''t know what this idiot is doing to strengthen these junk? I even stole my home, and I''m still pretending to be a dead fish, so my brain is sick. Forget it, it''s time to moisturise."


    Hearing this, Su Jin showed a natural expression.


    This was the Algor he knew.


    Those words just now were all glorified translations of Grefia, and if you really want to listen to the content, you have to read the original words.


    "Greyfia."


    "exist."


    "You don''t really need to beautify her. I think I know better than you what her character is."


    Gurefia heard the corners of her mouth wriggle a few times, and then sighed:


    "You said so."


    "But strengthening junk..." Su Jin didn''t care about Guleffia''s reaction, but fell into contemplation.


    The God of the Bible is accumulating power to strengthen the divine weapon, which brings some associations to Su Jin.


    You must know that in Rias'' generation, it seems that many god-killing tool holders have been born, and even the old artifacts have been strengthened a lot.


    Wally Lucifer''s Light Wings of the White Dragon Emperor, Hyoudou Issei''s Scarlet Dragon Emperor''s Cage Hand, these are the protagonist artifacts that have been developed multiple times.


    Secondary artifacts such as Kiba Yuto''s magic sword creation were also developed to the level of forbidden hands.


    One or two can still say their wielders are gifted, but group after group is not normal.


    As a community leader, Su Jin vaguely grasped the idea of ??the God of the Bible.


    That guy, the **** of the Bible, isn''t he thinking of mass-producing strong people to fight against the invasion of other worlds?


    Am I going to hang up for the whole world alone?


    This is indeed what the God of the Bible in this world can do.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin faintly admired. He despised the Virgin who gave generously to the interests of others, but he still admired the spirit of the Holy Virgin who gave selfless devotion to the God of the Bible.


    In thinking of the holy spear of dusk, Su Jin had a bold idea with the remaining will.


    If, if I lied to this **** to join Arcadia... oh! This is digging a huge corner.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a slightly unnatural expression:


    "I want to meet her as soon as possible."


    "With Your Majesty the First Ancestor?" Gurefia was surprised, because he knew that Su Jin and Al Gore seemed to have restrictions that they could not meet in the near future.


    At least the limit of not being able to meet publicly.


    Su Jin himself knew this.


    Algor is going to play tricks under the eyes of Central Box Garden.


    And his experience as an observer will be directly observed by the center of the small garden at the end.


    At that time, once Su Jin has face-to-face contact with Al Gore, the center of the small garden will also see each other. When Al Gore''s trick of deceiving the sky is cracked, it will be over.


    Of course Su Jin would not do this kind of self-exposing behavior.


    But now about the issue of new demons, the issue of the God of the Bible, these things need to be discussed face-to-face.


    So Su Jin had to use some small tricks.


    "It''s her, but it''s not her."


    Su Jin smiled and looked at Gurefia, and then politely said:


    "Greyfia, I need your body."


    Chapter 662 Long time no see


    "Greyfia, I need your body."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Gulei Feiya calmly replied: "I understand."


    After she finished speaking, she reached out to unbutton her clothes, as if to take off her shirt.

 Chapter 511：

    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t say a word, but sat and watched her begin to lift the restraint.


    When the buttons of the jacket were almost unbuttoned, Gurefia stopped and sighed: "Your Majesty is right, you really are a carnivorous type."


    "Don''t play anymore?" Su Jin looked at her with a half-smile at this time: "Go ahead? I''m waiting."


    Playing the ''misunderstanding'' with him Su Jin? Gurefiya is still a little tender, and if she makes a mistake, Su Jin can make Gurefiya collapse.


    "According to Your Majesty''s instructions, I will become your concubine, and at the same time, I will also serve as your majesty''s divine body under special circumstances."


    At this time, Grefia calmly re-buttoned the button, and then explained:


    "His Majesty the First Ancestor will not allow his divine body to flow out, and as the only person allowed by His Majesty to touch her, you will become my ''master''."


    Algor still knows how to care about my cleanliness? Su Jin''s expression was subtle when he heard this.


    He has a strong desire for monopoly, which Su Jin knows well, and Algor seems to understand, so she asked Su Jin to ''take'' Gurefia.


    On the one hand, it is to let Gurefia act as Algor''s divine body to avoid the exploration of the center of the small garden, and on the other hand, it is to satisfy Su Jin''s desire for monopoly.


    This is also the reason why Algor finds a beautiful female demon as his servant.


    And Grefia herself knew that.


    There were many people who were equally qualified as her back then. For example, the current female demon king, Serafuru Leviathan, was also a backup candidate.


    It''s just that Serafuru''s character is too detached and does not meet Algor''s requirements, so even if it is an alternative, he cannot be selected.


    "She really has a heart." Su Jin sighed, not to mention, when Al Gore was really friendly to his own people.


    Although she is stinky and stinky, and often scolded people, in Su Jin''s view, Algor''s temper is more in line with his appetite than the Queen of Halloween and Shiroyasha.


    Of course, this is not to say that the two are different.


    But Shiroyasha is the kind of person who can be treated as a good brother and a good friend, the queen is you can never guess what she is thinking, and Algor, that is, will stand by your side and consider things for you of people.


    Having said that, Algor still feels like a good helper?


    Obviously it''s just a loli... Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then said:


    "Have you understood the ceremony of the descent of God?"


    Under the circumstance that Algor cannot be found in the center of the small garden, it is very convenient to communicate with Grafia by possessing the body of God.


    At that time, as long as some small means are used, the observation record of the center of the box garden can be changed to the record of ''Su Jin communicated with a mysterious existence''.


    And if Su Jin is willing to waste the spirit of Maxwell or Loki, the record will become "One day and night, Maxwell/Loki communicated with a mysterious existence".


    With this kind of record, the former will only make the person who wants to check it suspect that the perpetrator is a senior member of Ouroboros, while the latter is even more confusing.


    Because the Nordic Gods were defeated by the Heavenly Army and Arcadia because of their reliance on the dystopian demon king a long time ago, the remaining members died and disappeared, even the Queen of Halloween only held the Nordic inheritance in her hand. Only Lingge was included, but no members were included.


    So if the pot is thrown on Loki''s head, it is a confused account, and it can only make the gods of Hakoba think that the remnants of Norse mythology are in action, or that there are unknown powerhouses supporting the Nordic ''recovery''.


    This unknown powerhouse can be Algor or anyone, and it will be absolutely fine to continue to make the gods suspicious at that time.


    In this way, Su Jin can get rid of most of the responsibilities and continue the great cause of fishing in troubled waters.


    The reason for most of them is because the two figures such as Shiroyasha and Sakyamuni know of Su Jin''s existence and cannot escape the scrutiny.


    But if Su Jin insisted on saying no, even Bai Yasha wouldn''t be able to get hold of him.


    After all, he himself is still commanding the Arcadia Grand Alliance and fighting the gods of the Greek gods.


    "The ceremony, Your Majesty has already arranged it." Gurefia pulled her neckline, revealing her right shoulder and collarbone.


    And on the smooth jade-like skin, a sprig of golden wheat was vividly printed on the snow-white skin.


    The symbol of the ancestor of the demon is a grain like ''wheat'', which seems unreasonable, but it is actually very reasonable.


    Because Algor''s predecessor was Ishtar, the goddess of Venus in Mesopotamia, but before a longer history, she joined the Mesopotamian group of gods as the goddess of the earth.


    Therefore, grain is the earliest symbol of Algor and one of the first powers.


    Therefore, as the carrier of God''s descent, the God-descendant catalyst on Gurefia will appear in the image of wheat.


    Seeing that Gurefia had drawn catalysts for a long time, Su Jin had to complain:


    "She''s really ready."


    Algor, who has been known for being stupid for many years, has actually prepared in advance. It seems that Athena took her seriously and changed her habits abruptly.


    Now that he was fully prepared, Su Jin did not hesitate.


    "let''s start."


    Hearing this, Gurefia nodded, then clasped her hands in front of her, knelt on the ground, and sang the ancient hymn.


    But as the sweet and lively hymn sounded, the surrounding environment became more and more drowsy.


    The sunlight shining in from outside the door gradually dimmed, and the shrill and eerie whispers resounded all around, as if echoing the hymn, and at the same time blaspheming something.


    This singing voice is completely opposite to the environment, but Su Jin is accustomed to it.


    The essence of Al Gore is the protoss of the variable star ''Al Gore'', a twin star in the constellation Perseus. Due to the movement of the celestial bodies, its brightness seems to change all the time when observed on Earth. .


    Because of this flickering feature, variable light stars were also called magic stars in the ancient times, and the Arabs called it the "terrible devil".


    In Greece, the variable star is considered to be the head of Medusa, and it is in the range of Perseus, which becomes the evidence that Perseus beheaded Medusa.


    Of course, in Hakoba, it was the other way around.


    Because Perseus successfully sealed Algor, her symbolic star was moved to Perseus.


    Because Al Gore is the ancestor of demons, her symbolic star is set as a twin star by herself, and the light flickers on and off.


    The origin of the ancestor of demons is because when Algor challenged the Buddha, he shed star power on the three thousand worlds and created countless calamity monsters.


    In a sense, the development of the small garden is very wonderful. Cause and effect exist at the same time, and affect the outside world at the same time.


    With the praise of the song.


    Grafia''s eyes gradually became hollow, and her temperament also changed, becoming more ethereal, and her appearance more blurred, full of magical beauty.


    Orpheus, who was in a daze, suddenly condensed his eyes, looked at Grefia vigilantly, and was stunned by the other party''s performance.


    Strong enemy!


    Unprecedented enemy.


    A more terrifying and powerful enemy than the Great Red, the God of the Bible.


    The instincts of pureblood dragons speak of danger.


    If he hadn''t heard that the person in front of him knew Su Jin when he just lost his mind, Orpheus would have fled here on his own and escaped this magical place.


    At this moment, Grafia''s empty eyes showed focus.


    With a casual move, she took out a hand-held bronze mirror from the storage space, looked at her hairstyle and face, and said:


    "There is progress, and it actually bears one-millionth of my beauty."


    The voice is very young, very green, and at the same time has an inexplicable charm.


    To describe it, it is a voice that can make a man "stand up" just by his voice.


    Of course Su Jin could hear Algor''s voice.


    "You''re wrong." Gurefia''s original voice appeared in her mouth.


    ''Gurefia'' or Algor, who was attached to Gurefia, nodded slightly, fiddled with his hair, and after straightening it, he looked at Su Jin:


    "Yo! Long time no see." A light voice sounded.


    "Long time no see." A smile appeared on Su Jin''s face.


    To him, it was only about seven days apart, but to Algor, the two had not seen each other for hundreds of years.


    It''s not too much to say long time no see.


    Chapter 0663 Bold Ideas


    "You came on time."


    Sitting on the ground with Grace''s body, Algor calmly fiddled with his hair regardless of the length of his skirt and said:


    "The historical transition period is about to fluctuate. I thought you would come later, but I didn''t expect you to come just after you threw the letter out."


    Algor is not clear about the specific form of the Dimensional Forum, but he still has certain conjectures about its capabilities.


    She just leaked the forum''s media to Tacheng Heige, and Su Jin came. It was obviously a problem with the shuttle setting on the forum.


    For example, it will directly bring Su Jin to the time point of the historical transition period.


    Of course, as long as Su Jin doesn''t talk about it, she won''t ask. At least until now, Al Gore only knows that Su Jin has a very high personality, at least it involves two-digit gifts, but he doesn''t know what it is. what abilities and performance.


    Getting to the bottom of things is something to do with the enemy. Su Jin and she are not enemies, but like-minded accomplices, so Algor naturally won''t ask too much.


    "I didn''t expect that at this time, before I came here, I thought myself and you were the front and back."


    Su Jin smiled and shook his head. He originally expected that, like Algor, he would appear during the civil war between the demons, that is, the time when Sarjax and the old devil fought to reform the demons.


    As a result, he did not expect that he would actually come to the modern age, to the age that Rias was in.


    "The scale of the last historical transformation period was not large. I participated in it and found that the effect was not good, so I gave up."


    Algor shook his head and used the mirror to arrange Gurefia''s hairstyle, of course, according to her aesthetics.


    "Is it a small scale?" Su Jin was somewhat clear.


    The historical transformation period is actually a matter of scale.


    What affects the replacement of a dynasty is a period of historical transformation, and what affects the fate of all mankind is also a period of historical transformation, but can the former be equal to the latter? Of course not.


    Therefore, the historical transition period is actually divided into three, six, nine, etc., and the scale of the spirituality obtained after the interference is naturally different.


    Su Jin made such a big commotion in the world of Ghost Slayer because it changed the biggest historical transition period in modern times, that is, the world war.


    Since this is a battle that determines the direction of the world, and Su Jin influenced the Asian battlefield and indirectly interfered in World War II, which led to a complete change in the direction, it directly caused a double-digit alarm.


    Because the pattern after World War II is that the beliefs of the Cross religion spread all over the world, Su Jin''s interference was directly contained, and the Eastern Taoism, Buddhism, and Shintoism showed signs of resurgence, which directly blew the pot.


    Because one is not good, these gods took the opportunity to spread this possibility to countless observation universes, and it is possible to directly reverse the established past.


    So the historical transition period is something that can be touched or cannot be touched.


    That is to say, the general trend in the flood can''t be changed, and the small trend can be changed.


    It''s not that they really can''t change it, but after changing it, you will offend and kill a large group of people, which is equivalent to courting death.


    In the world of Demon High School, after the three-party talks began, the major gods merged with each other, the Emperor Beast 666 recovered, and the invasion of another world was a major event involving the fate of mankind all over the world.


    In contrast, historical transition periods such as the Demon Civil War are naturally much smaller.


    After Algor determined this, naturally he would not call Su Jin during the demon civil war.


    Because that is just a call to accompany her in a daze, not to mention a waste of effort, but also to kill her will. Su Jin is still very young, less than 30, and it is the period of shock and rising. She doesn''t want her most important ally to be swayed at this time. Hundreds of years of gentle township has wiped out the will.


    "Time is a little short, let''s keep it short?"


    Algor guessed that she should be able to communicate for 20 minutes, and if it took longer, she was afraid that something would go wrong in her blindness to the center of the small garden, so she said directly.


    "Okay." Su Jin nodded, and then said, "What''s your opinion on the resurrection of the God of the Bible?"


    "Don''t worry about him, resurrection from the dead is the basic exercise of that guy. Although he is a bit special in this world, he still has this ability."


    Algor''s attitude was very calm, and it didn''t look like Lilith, the ancestor of the demon, was supposed to behave.


    that''s the truth.


    Although Lilith''s reputation is not good or even very rare among the Bible and many Christian classics, it is undeniable that notoriety is also a kind of influence, and it will also bring merit and increase Algor''s spirituality.


    So to tell the truth, Lilith''s heavy vest alone is enough to feed Algor and be a **** in Hakoniwa. Therefore, the conflict between her and the master of the Crusaders is not as big as the books say. .


    To describe it, it is the difference between a large shareholder and a small shareholder, but Algor, a small shareholder, has a bit of a bad reputation.


    Seeing Algor''s attitude, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief.


    If this is really a **** feud, it''s really difficult for him to handle it.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin considered his tone and said tentatively:


    "You said... Is it possible to pull this **** here to our side?"


    "What did you say?" Algor was stunned.


    She was really dumbfounded.


    Pull the biblical gods of this world to their side? Doesn''t this mean that you, Su Jin, want to recruit the God of the Bible?

 Chapter 512：

    You are a four-digit outlier, and you want to recruit the largest faith in Hakoba, and recruit a three-digit boss of a Big Mac with more than 100 people. How many tons of wine have you drunk?


    "Isn''t there any possibility?" Su Jin was a little unwilling to give up.


    The faith of the Cross religion, that is two billion people, the largest audience in the 21st century, and even the largest audience of faith in the history of mankind.


    Moreover, after observing the amplitude of the universe in Hakoniwa, the amount is simply massive, and it is the massive amount of the cosmic sea.


    At this scale, even if he scraped off a little bit of meat, it would still be fragrant. Wouldn''t that make him greedy?


    "You really dare to think about it." Algor couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Everyone thinks about grabbing the cake of faith from the cross religion. A large group of gods in Hakoba are thinking about this, but Su Jin is still the first to abduct a **** of the Bible from outside to grab the cake of the master of cross religion.


    What is this guy''s head made of, why is his brain so big?


    However, although it can be operated, the risk is too great, and Algor is really not ready to fall out with his old club.


    Thinking of this, Algor shook his head and said:


    "Forget it, I haven''t planned to turn against Yawei yet."


    "I''ll help you!"


    Su Jin replied without thinking, causing Al Gore to roll his eyes.


    What do you want me to help you with?


    Good guy, help me set up a mortal enemy, you are really capable!


    Chapter 0664 Algor''s Prediction


    "Okay, I''m joking, if you don''t want to, forget it."


    Su Jin put away his joking attitude and said softly:


    "In the end, this kind of thing is up to you. After all, I''m not sure to protect this **** of the Bible."


    The personality of the God of the Bible is in the hands of the Lord of the Crusaders. If that person is willing, without the power to stop him, once the Demon High School world is observed by the central center of the small garden, the Lord can rely on the power of concepts to The God of the Bible of this world reclaims.


    Therefore, Al Gore was not happy, so Su Jin naturally gave up this plan, even if he was very envious of his belief in Crusades.


    Of course, Su Jin will still accept the words of angels, fallen angels and demons. Although their name concept has a master in Little Garden, after Algor''s demonization, they can avoid the absorption of their real names and become Su Jin. Jin''s forces.


    However, if they make this step, they will only have the spiritual qualities from the Demon High School, and will not absorb the beliefs and achievements of the corresponding angels and saints of the Cross religion, thus greatly strengthening their strength, which is considered to be both pros and cons.


    And raising a group of angels is something that the group of gods will do.


    However, to Su Jin''s surprise, Al Gore instead waved his hand and said:


    "No, you reminded me that it is necessary to prepare a **** of the Bible."


    "What do you mean?"


    Su Jin''s expression was vaguely wrong. Why did I give up, but you care? Isn''t this playing with me?


    Oh, no, if Algor wants to play him, this is not the way to play.


    "You should have mentioned it before, right? The behind-the-scenes funder of Ouroboros." Algorr''s eyes seemed to be wise at this time.


    "That''s right, the Cross, what did you think of?" Su Jin frowned, the behind-the-scenes investor of Ouroboros had the Cross, which was what Su Jin told Al Gore.


    The Ouroboros that destroyed Arcadia were part of the control of the Crusaders, and Su Jin also told Al Gore this guess.


    It was because of the hatred that Su Jin wanted to come over with a **** of the Bible and take the job of the Crusaders. After all, with this position, Arcadia can cooperate with the Crusades, and even flirt with each other, but the hostile stance remains unchanged. .


    It''s a blood feud that can''t be changed.


    However, it seems that Al Gore saw something deeper from this.


    At this time, Algor looked at Su Jin and said playfully:


    "Alpha and Omega, as well as Sakyamuni and even All Saints, the reason why the bad things look at you, and the reason why you rushed to the forefront and calculated the cross religion."


    "It''s not a day or two that the old Crusaders want to change the view of the universe. Sooner or later, they will meet each other. This is an indisputable fact."


    In Hakoba, the strongest secret treasure is naturally the view of the universe that every **** group will make together, and the strongest weapon that comes from it is the simulated star map.


    However, there is a minimum number of AD for such things as cosmology.


    This value is ''two'', that is, only two gods can construct a most basic view of the universe, and then create a simulated star creation map.


    The cosmology of the Crusaders is ''one'', which is a monotheistic religion such as the One God.


    Therefore, in fact, the cosmology of the Crusaders is not recognized by the Central Little Garden, and it is not possible to create a simulated astrological map.


    This is also the reason why the Crusaders are powerful but not strong at the top.


    As long as other groups of gods are a group of gods, they can use a big killer like a simulated star map to smash people, and to a certain extent, they can exert a small part of the power of double digits, but the cross religion does not.


    This is also the reason why in the lower level of the little garden, the Cross religion occupies the most beliefs, but the most powerful group of gods is the Greek group of gods.


    This is not only because the Greek gods are too stubborn and there are too many outliers, but because the Cross religion does not simulate the creation of stars.


    In other words, the most powerful cross religion has no ''nuclear bombs''.


    This is an absolute flaw.


    It is also what the Crusaders desperately want to change.


    To change this, it is necessary to abandon the existing small garden and rebuild the new small garden.


    That''s what Ouroboros was created for.


    It is also a secret that Su Jin and Al Gore know together.


    Of course, Su Jin told Algor the news, and the prior reminder was speculation, but Algor gave a positive answer.


    Because according to Al Gore''s understanding, that Lord would really do such a thing.


    This is the advantage of having seniors.


    It is possible to judge whether the original information in Su Jin''s brain is correct through the experience of the seniors, and then make the correct choice.


    "If the Crusaders want to change the little garden, they have to get most of the gods to agree to give up the existing little garden, and here, the only thing that cannot be changed is the sun sovereignty on Shiroya, so from the beginning, the existence of the sun sovereignty will inevitably be Calculated by the Crusaders."


    This is also the reason why Salamanda will fall, Arcadia will fall, and the Hakoba Knights will fall.


    One of them has Chenlong, one has Leo, and the other is Ophiuchus. These things are all desired by Crusaders.


    Coupled with their existence, the order of the lower layers will be on the right track, and the stable development of the small garden will be made, so it will naturally become a thorn in the eyes of the Ouroboros.


    "In the short term, the godslayer war will be in full swing, and all the gods will compete for double-digit opportunities, while the Crusaders will participate in the war openly, dormant in the dark, and wait for the final winner to appear."


    "Because compared to the benefits brought by the new small garden, the qualification of the two-digit number cannot be given up. Besides, the cosmology of the Crusaders destined that this two-digit qualification can only be played by Yawei himself, but he was marked by the center of the small garden. , it is impossible to be a two-digit candidate, this is the limitation of monotheism."


    "Since this is the case, when the Crusaders took action, it must be in the second half of the godslayer war. I estimate that they will start a dispute among the sun kings, and use the major groups of gods to hope that a savior will be born to solve the observation that the universe is coming to an end. At the end of the day, to support Kalji and gain ten sun sovereignty."


    The countless universes observed by Hakoniwa have similar human histories. If all human histories are regarded as tributaries, then their aggregates can be regarded as the mainstream.


    And what the mainstream is, you can know by looking at the one with the largest share.


    At present, the future that holds the greatest possibility is the extinction of mankind.


    As for exactly how to perish, and under what circumstances, there are various reasons for perishing, but the trend of perishing has become more and more obvious in recent years.


    And the group of gods that affects this market is the cross religion.


    To say that he is the root of all evil is not an exaggeration.


    For the gods, this matter is naturally not allowed, but the gods are a collection, and there are too many voices in it. Under the dealings of some gods, including the Crusaders, I have never made up my mind, how to avoid it. this doomed future.


    What the Crusaders should take is to abandon the existing human history, re-create the Little Garden, and re-interfere with the source.


    And this route requires the authority of the core of the small garden, more than half of the sovereignty of the sun.


    "Once Kalji is promoted, it will be eleven solar sovereignty, and then there will be two remaining to be obtained. Whether it is from the Queen''s side or Shiroyasha''s side, it is better to start with it. I estimate that the biggest possibility is Shiroyasha. , as long as she is forced back to the heaven, then she will definitely choose a successor and temporarily entrust the position of the ruler of the class and a portion of the sovereignty of the sun to stabilize the situation."


    That''s too accurate... Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh.


    When Azi Dakaha appears, isn''t White Yasha forced to return to the heavenly realm? At that time, White Yasha will temporarily entrust a share of the sun''s sovereignty to Jiao Liu, the Demon King.


    And a four-digit legendary stage Flood Dragon is much easier to deal with than Bai Yasha.


    At that time, with the addition of this solar sovereignty, the Crusaders will be able to hold 12 solar sovereignty, more than half of the thirteen, and only one remaining, so the possibility of success will naturally increase greatly.


    "The ten shares of Kargi, the share of Leticia, and the share entrusted by Shiroyasha are already twelve, and it is still possible to create a temporary sovereignty out of thin air with the ability of an old thing. It''s more than half past thirteen minutes, and the general trend has come to an end."


    "At that time, no matter if it is coercion or lure, there will always be a large part of the **** group willing to go to the new small garden. If there happens to be a powerful final trial causing trouble, and the forced gods dare not go to the realm, it will be better, and directly put most of them in one breath. It is not impossible for the group of gods to take them away. As for the other two-digit old monsters, they can either join forces or let them play with their own. Anyway, from the very beginning, they were going to break up. ."


    With the unknown gossip provided by Su Jin, Al Gore could almost see through the trend of Little Garden and almost foresee the future.


    But Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth at this time. He really didn''t expect that there would be a way to create a sovereignty out of thin air. Is this the Lord of the Cross? Really naughty.


    And speaking of this, Al Gore looked at the front with a playful look, as if his line of sight had passed through the world barrier and saw the Paradise Mountain in Hakoniwa:


    "You say, if I reveal this prediction, or even just reveal it to Shiroyasha, will Thousand Eyes support us in electing a new Lord of the Cross?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin couldn''t help smiling, and even the smile gradually changed.


    "Are you trying to draw wages from the bottom of the pot?"


    Chapter 0665 My Day!


    Crusades are monotheistic.


    The Omniscient and Almighty Lord is in command of everything.


    Even if there are guardian angels, saints, demons and many other beings who share beliefs and merits, but the core of Crusaders is the Lord, this is a topic that is unnecessary to discuss.


    And what if there is one more Lord?


    This is the contradiction that Algor wants to create.


    Two gods and two masters are theoretically achievable. As long as you use the method of observing the world, you can create one more master.


    This is like Catholicism and some denominations, they actually believe in the same God, but they are forcibly divided into two.


    If Al Gore gets the support of the twin goddesses and even Buddhism, it is not impossible to separate a master.


    In fact, she can do it by herself, but the power of the Crusaders is too great, and she naturally needs some strong people to share the pressure there.


    It is easy to keep the God of the Bible from being swallowed up by the Lord of Crusades for a while, but it is impossible to protect each other all the time without a powerful force.


    Moreover, in the early stage, the God of the Bible needs to be dormant.


    Because Al Gore''s purpose is to wait until the Crusaders start to implement the new Hakoten plan, then they will launch the God of the Bible, give Thousand Eyes and Buddhism a new choice, and also give the Crusaders a cut.


    Just like Shiroya loves Little Garden, Algor also has subtle feelings for Little Garden. The relationship between Protoss and Little Garden is similar to that of children and mothers. If there is no accident, no one wants their own mother to die suddenly.


    Especially in the case of the Crusaders, intentional behavior is no different from assassination.


    So for now, Al Gore tends to keep the God of the Bible as his trump card, and once the Crusaders are not right, he will play a trick to draw the bottom line.


    In the case of mental arithmetic, it is absolutely no problem to overthrow the lifeblood of the Crusaders.


    Don''t think that the cross religion is very united, it is only united on the surface, and there are as many factions in the inner bottom.


    Otherwise, the outside world will not split into the Puritans, Christianity, Catholicism these factions.


    "If it''s possible, I don''t want to play this kind of method, but he is about to overturn the table of the Crusaders, and I at least lift it together."


    Al Gore''s tone carried some disgust.


    Crusading is really inauthentic, at least if Al Gore was not reminded by Su Jin, he would never have imagined that they were actually playing tricks like changing the world.


    It is no wonder that when Algor was sealed by Buddhism, the Crusaders refused to detain him, and instead entrusted the Greek gods to take over. The co-author had long understood that Algor, who was a Protoss, would definitely not agree to this plan.


    As for Al Gore''s mood, it is probably that you are in the first year of junior high school and I am in the fifteenth year, and no one is laughing at anyone.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled playfully: "To be honest, I always feel that your brain seems to have a lot of inspiration, and you have been tricked out of experience?"


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb." Algor rolled his eyes.


    What does it mean to be tricked out of experience, her eyes are obviously wise.


    Of course, Al Gore also knew that if it wasn''t for the so much information Su Jin dictated, she would never have imagined that the Crusaders were actually planning such a thing.


    But then again, the information in Su Jin''s mouth was as detailed as those poets who had observed everything secretly were secretly recording it.


    Even though he was a third-rate poet at best, it surprised Algor so far.


    She suspected that Su Jin or the twin goddesses were ambushing spies in the Crusaders, or a poet spy, but she didn''t know which guy it was.


    After all, there are many poets in the Crusaders, and there are even special choirs who specially make up various chants and Divine Comedies to praise the angels and the Lord.


    It can be said that poets are called the fourth strongest species, and there is a big reason for the use of poets by the Christian religion.


    Playing lip service is what the Crusaders do best.

 Chapter 513：

    They are very good at pulling the enemy into their own logic, and then use their rich sophistication experience to defeat the enemy. It can be said that they are old keyboard warriors, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are the ancestors of keyboard warriors.


    If you can''t argue, you can only submit. If you can argue, you''re a heretic or a witch, and you''ve set fire to death. You''ve got rich experience.


    "But the **** of the Bible here is not easy to join, after all, that character..." Su Jin''s expression at this time was quite playful.


    He just reported the sadness but not the good news. Although Su Jin has never seen the **** of the Bible here, he can observe his behavior. That is the ''True Virgin''.


    What is the concept of the true Virgin, the kind of good person who is willing to sacrifice himself and protect the public.


    Since he is a good person, it is too easy to target.


    Although Su Jin is dirty, dealing with this kind of person is indeed a bit wrong.


    "It''s also the first time I''ve seen such a **** of the Bible, and Arjian is really knowledgeable." Algor pursed his lips and muttered.


    All she contacts is the lord of the little garden, my good fellow, that old man is called a domineering, who fights the heavens, crushes the gods, and turns the gods into slaves. Death of his own son as a sacrifice, occasionally happy, another ten disasters.


    To be honest, even Algor, who thought he was the evil god, was dumbfounded.


    The problem, however, is that this Lord is recognized as a good God.


    So, it doesn''t matter whether it is kind or not, as long as the poets do well in public opinion, they are kind.


    You taste, you taste fine, you understand everything.


    In comparison, the Holy Son was indeed much kinder.


    Of course, it cannot reach the level of the God of the Bible in this world.


    This is really the end of it all.


    After death, he still wanted to enhance the strength of human beings and deal with the invasion of another world, so he was willing to give up resurrection. Algor was really no good at this trick.


    She was very suspicious that if the stubborn evil **** of another world really invaded, this one would probably lift up the coffin and lead a few evil gods on the road.


    According to this character, this is actually possible.


    "In other words, do you agree with my suggestion?" Su Jin said with a smile at this time.


    "Let''s keep it in Arcadia. It''s a pity that such a good person really died." Algor shook his head and said. Out of interest and morality, she really wanted this guy alive.


    If you really want this person to be swallowed up by the Lord of the Crusaders, it will be no different from being completely destroyed.


    "In that case, I will start to prepare."


    Su Jin nodded. Since Algor agreed, he was relieved. At least he didn''t have to use his poor points to save the life of the **** of the Bible.


    "By the way, in terms of demonization experiments, I have two experimental subjects here, do you need them?"


    Algor thought for a while, and then said:


    "I will let Gurefia extract the data, just leave it to her. In the near future, I will let her stay by your side and show my attitude to the outside world."


    When Algor said this, he shrugged and said:


    "If it''s not necessary, we still contact by letter. This method of deceiving the center can''t be used too many times."


    "Simple."


    Su Jin showed a big smile, and then asked:


    "How long until the alien world invades?"


    "According to my observation, within about three months, if it is not for fear of being discovered by the center, I can even give you the subtlety of Arg, which direction and which person launched the attack." Algor''s tone was very confident.


    Although she doesn''t specialize in foreknowledge, she is almost reaching the limit of three digits, and she is proficient in such methods.


    "Three months is enough."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly. He had plenty of time in the lower realm this time. Because it was a designated crossing, there were basically no restrictions. The only restriction was money.


    It looks like a thousand points a month, but compared to the income, this pay is still worth it.


    "Work hard this time. When I achieve double figures, then I will tie that woman Athena to the bed and let you play." Algor said half-jokingly.


    "Vulgar." Su Jin rolled his eyes: "Am I the kind of person who needs your help?"


    "Hey, smug, do you really think that you are fooling around with that ugly girl? You can''t keep people from catching you for fun."


    Algorr laughed, and then said with a smile:


    "Okay, I''m leaving, the system still needs me to adjust."


    "Be careful on the road."


    As soon as Su Jin finished speaking with a smile, a playful look appeared on Algor''s face.


    She took a step forward, threw herself into Su Jin''s arms, took a sip on his mouth, and released the divine surrender halfway.


    Su Jin was stunned by this coquettish manipulation.


    When he came back to his senses, Gurefia had opened her big eyes, staring blankly at Su Jin, who was close at hand.


    I beg your pardon, Algor!


    Chapter 0666 information is deceptive


    Gurefiya''s pupils shrank slightly, took a step back, and bowed:


    "excuse me."


    Su Jin paused, wiped the corners of his mouth in front of Gurefia and said:


    "Is that guy always being this rambunctious?"


    "..." Gurefia responded to Su Jin indirectly by default.


    Seeing this, Su Jin shook his head and said:


    "It was just an accident."


    "It was just an accident."


    The two sides said in unison, and after that, Su Jin and Guleffia were stunned at the same time.


    After being stunned for a second or two, You smiled and said:


    "It looks like, Grefia, don''t you look so calm?"


    Gulei Feiya''s face was tense, slightly embarrassed, and did not respond to Su Jin immediately.


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Okay, let''s reveal this matter like this. You should have also heard the order left by Algor. Later, you will go to Ajaka and take away the descendants of the demonized old demon king."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin looked at Gulei Feiya with a half-smile and said:


    "Of course, if you really want me to be responsible, I have no problem."


    "You misunderstood." Grafia''s expression gradually returned to calm: "As a retainer, it is a transgression to want Your Majesty to be responsible for such an idea."


    "If you want, there''s nothing wrong with letting me stay in bed tonight."


    "Then go to bed tomorrow." Su Jin said without hesitation. Quickly, Grefia couldn''t even react.


    "..." Gurefia opened her mouth, but she didn''t seem to have expected Su Jin''s behavior.


    At the end, she bowed calmly and said:


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After Gurefia resigned and left, Su Jin looked at the corridor, shook her head and said:


    "Serious women are not funny."


    As simple as that, he agreed, and he thought Grefia would have a more interesting reaction.


    From Su Jin''s point of view, teasing Gurefia is not very interesting, but it is still quite satisfying.


    At least if he wanted to take advantage, Grefia would definitely not refuse.


    Although there is desire but no love, at least Su Jin is having a good time.


    "Three months of preparation time? Before that, you have to confirm the situation of the God of the Bible. It is best to try to have a conversation with the other party."


    After thinking for a while, Su Jin left Gurefia''s temporary residence, and soon found Michael near Nijo Castle in Kyoto, the temporary residence of the angels.


    In the hotel suite, in the living room.


    Michael poured two glasses of wine, then sat opposite Su Jin, sighing:


    "I''m really surprised by your sudden visit."


    "Where''s Gabriel?"


    Su Jin sensed Gabriel''s location, and noticed that the other party had left the capital. According to the strength that Su Jin had left in Gabriel''s body last night, he found that the other party was now in a huge different space.


    Is that the so-called heaven?


    Su Jin squinted, and at this moment, Michael, who was opposite, took a sip of wine and said:


    "Gabriel went back to convince Uriel and the others. After all, this matter has become like this. With her character, she probably thinks that she has a great responsibility."


    Su Jin was suddenly stunned.


    So I saw Gabriel who suppressed one person with one hand across the space, was that Gabriel who thought he was "ashamed in his heart"?


    Uriel and Raphael''s heads are going to be beaten by Gabriel, are you sure she is really ashamed?


    Su Jin murmured in his heart, but still didn''t tell the truth in front of Michael.


    After all, looking at the reluctant smile on the other''s face, I am afraid that Michael also knew that Gabriel went back to suppress dissent.


    Said to be the softest and cutest girl in the world... as expected, it''s a lie...


    Su Jin complained in his heart, but he also knew that in the matter of reviving the gods, the actions of the other three angels might not add up to the strength of Bailie.


    As for why Su Jin knew so well, of course, it was because he personally verified it last night.


    "I hope Gabriel can get through this knot." Su Jin said pretending not to know.


    "Yeah, hope." Although Michael''s smile was gentle, it felt a little reluctant.


    "Then let''s get down to business." Su Jin raised his head, looked at Michael, and said in a serious tone: "I hope to enter the core of the heaven and study the system."


    When Michael heard this, his expression seemed to be very heavy, but there was a sense of relief.


    He seemed to have long expected this to happen, so he said calmly:


    "I want to be able to understand why and be with me the whole time."


    "Related to the resurrection of the God of the Bible."


    Su Jin stated his purpose simply and clearly.


    Michael was stunned when he heard the words. Compared with what he had expected in advance, the situation that Su Jin wanted to intervene in the system was so much better that he had doubts in his heart.


    He wondered if Su Jin was fooling himself, but after thinking about it, he realized that the other party didn''t need that.


    Even the powerhouses that can be defeated by the Infinite Dragon God are afraid that their masters can''t resist them, so as long as Su Jin thinks, he will forcibly invade the system, and otherwise their angels find out, it is not impossible to do it, so Su Jin simply There is no need to tell such a lie.


    But to be honest, Su Jin helped the angel to revive the **** of the Bible so quickly that Michael did not expect it.


    He couldn''t think of the reason why Su Jin was in such a hurry, and the only influencing factor he could find was Gabriel''s ''disconnection'' last night.


    Gabriel''s serious action is still as strong as ever... Thinking of this, Michael couldn''t help but sighed in his heart.


    "Is there any problem?" Su Jin asked after seeing Michael''s silence.


    Hearing this, Michael sighed:


    "I understand, please give me half a day, and I will make urgent arrangements to ensure that your actions can be completed perfectly."


    "it is good!"


    Su Jin nodded and agreed to Michael''s request.


    It''s only half a day, he can afford it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Sumeru Mountain.


    Di Shitian looked at the document handed over with a strange expression, and his slender eyes were round at this moment:


    "Orpheus, the leader of the calamity group, raided the Biblical Tripartite Forces Peace Conference and was defeated and surrendered? Is this the title of that unscrupulous tabloid in the God Realm?"


    "It''s the Devil''s Daily, His Majesty the Emperor." The little **** in the ground trembled.

 Chapter 514：

    "Devil Daily? That''s not the one who prints bikini photos every day...cough..."


    Di Shitian finally coughed and said with a strange expression:


    "Are you sure it''s true?"


    Xiao Shen shook his head frantically, how dare he guarantee this thing:


    "This is the official news from the devil."


    "Do you believe it?" Di Shitian asked again.


    The little **** in charge of intelligence had the urge to commit suicide at this time.


    Don''t ask me about such a serious topic, okay?


    Seeing the Demon King who seemed to be rammed to death in the palace by his subordinates, Di Shitian packed up his mood and said with a strange expression:


    "The news that God is dead on my side has just been released, and the other side said that Orpheus was defeated by them. This..."


    Di Shitian suspected that the devil was playing himself.


    How can there be such a coincidence?


    The demon blatantly said that he defeated Orpheus, oh, it was written that the new fallen angel governor Su Jin defeated Orpheus.


    shit!


    Isn''t the fallen angel governor Azazel? And where did the oriental people come out of the fallen angels, don''t the strong men in the east all work under his command?


    Di Shitian suspected that he had made a fake Oriental Emperor, and he still had evidence.


    "Your Majesty... Look, how should we deal with this matter?" The little **** below was trembling and trembling.


    Di Shitian pinched his brows, rubbed his chin again, and said, "Let''s release this news too, and let those old things go to the bottom."


    "By the way, help me contact Cao Cao and let him confirm what''s going on with Orpheus."


    "Yes!"


    The little **** hurriedly retired, leaving only Di Shitian, who was sitting alone on the throne of the Heavenly Emperor.


    In the empty palace, Di Shitian''s muttering echoed:


    "The situation seems to be getting worse..."


    Chapter 0667 see through only Shiva


    India.


    The straw-hat boy Shiva who was fishing shook his fishing rod, looked at the fish that had unhooked, and said in amazement, "You actually came to me in person? Did something major happen?"


    Behind him, a handsome young man with cinnabar on his eyebrows walked out, but it was Vishnu, the patron saint of Hinduism.


    "Orpheus lost, to an unknown newcomer." Vishnu threw a newspaper to Shiva and said in a serious tone.


    "This joke is not funny."


    Shiva raised his hand without looking back, used the newspaper, and then took a look, his expression suddenly became weird:


    "Devil Daily? I remember that this seems to be some devil king from the underworld..."


    "Seraphle Leviathan is her property."


    Vishnu explained, he knew that Shiva was not impressed by this thing, or that Shiva only paid attention to the strong.


    And Seraphlu was only known to Shiva because the other party reached the top of the demon king, and did not do his due diligence to engage in idols, media industries and other deeds.


    But this is not because of strength, but because of strange behavior, which is regarded as a negative teaching material in Shiva''s mouth, and it is remembered a little bit.


    "That kid who has some talent but doesn''t work hard..." Shiva was a little surprised at this time.


    Based on his age and seniority, Serafuru can indeed be called a ''little devil''. After all, when Shiva conquered the world and expanded the territory for Indian mythology, Grandpa Serafuru''s mother, the first ancestor Lilith, was not yet. born.


    "Let me see... The Fallen Angel Governor Su Jin? He defeated Orpheus?"


    Shiva''s tone was a little confused at this time.


    "Who is this Su Jin?"


    "The new person, according to the information, first appeared in Kyoto five days ago, and took away the power of the monster power from the master of monsters there. For some reason, he was invited by Azazel. The fallen angel, serving as the governor, it seems that this person initiated the three-party peace talks, and the Bible mythology side seems to want him to be the general leader of the three-party power."


    Vishnu explained and explained it in detail.


    He understood Shiva''s character, so he naturally said more.


    "Strong!"


    The corners of Shiva''s mouth rose rapidly, as if the corners of his mouth were split:


    "At least it''s a powerhouse with the top five levels."


    Vishnu did not speak, but only expressed his acquiescence.


    He also thought so, or the major forces that received the information thought so.


    Not to mention whether it is true or false to defeat Orpheus, it is impossible for Su Jin to unite the three-party forces that have exchanged fire for thousands of years without the level of the top ten in the world.


    And it''s not the average top ten, at least the level of the top five like Emperor Shitian.


    Of course, the first two are not necessarily the case. Although the first Orpheus was said to be defeated and surrendered, no one can tell what the situation was at the scene. No one would believe the devil''s unilateral propaganda by the media.


    This kind of thing, even if the leaders of the three major forces of the Bible came out to stand, not many people would believe it.


    Because this is too exaggerated.


    As for whether this Su Jin has the level of Shiva, who ranks second in the world, it is hard to say.


    Although it is said that the powerhouses in the Demon High School world are basically known, but standing in the top ten in the world, the other world is still understood, and even Shiva has not played against the existence of the other world, but because The distance is too far, and it can only be said that there is a winner and a loser, and at the same time, there is a general understanding of the other side.


    The main reason why Vishnu came to Shiva with this newspaper was to confirm whether this Su Jin was from another world.


    Because in this world, among the people who have played against the existence of that world, Shiva may be the only one left.


    If you count all of them, maybe you will add the great red in the dimensional gap outside the world, but it''s just two people.


    "I can''t guess." Shiva shook his head, then said, "It''s kind of like that monkey."


    The monkey that jumped out of the stone... Vishnu added in his heart.


    The Monkey King of this world also jumped out of a stone, and he was born with the level of a demon king. After hard training, he has reached the level of Tianlong. He is one of the powerhouses of the new generation in the past few thousand years.


    Of course, this new generation is for Shiva.


    To everyone else, Monkey Sun is the older generation of the older generation.


    Speaking of which, the division of strength in this world is actually very rough, there is no precise judgment, and only representatives can be taken.


    For example, among the demons, the lower, middle, and upper demons represent the bottom layer, and the interruption of combat power starts from the top-level demon, the "noble demon", all the way to the demon king level.


    This Demon King is based on the average value of the great kings of the Baal family of all dynasties, reaching a basic level, which is the Demon King level.


    Among them, the Four Demon Kings of the previous generation were actually the best among the Demon Kings, and they were strong men comparable to Tianlong.


    On the Indian side, Tianlong is actually the level above the Demon King, and here is the Tianlong level represented by the newly born Ertianlong.


    Er Tianlong is a natural dragon-level powerhouse.


    And stronger than Ertianlong is the top ten in the world.


    They are generally stronger than Tianlong, but they are definitely weaker than the Infinite Dragon God Orpheus, the Emperor Beast 666, the God of the Bible, and the Great Chi.


    Of course, the strength of the world''s top ten powerhouses is also huge. For example, the second Shiva, the fifth emperor Shitian, is afraid that the latter will not be able to make three moves.


    Such a huge gap in strength has always troubled the powerhouses in this world, because if you are not careful, you will provoke monsters that seem to be of the same level but are several times stronger than yourself. It is true that it has harmed many people. .


    This phenomenon is also in line with Su Jin''s cognition, because the gap between the five figures is so large.


    Powerhouses with exceptional five figures can fight at the speed of light and smash planets with their bare hands. Ordinary people who are new to five figures, those who have just attained godhood, can fight at ten times the speed of sound. The difference here, the approximate speed, is just It is 100,000 times as high, and it is natural that it is impossible to distinguish the detailed grades.


    "Can''t you be sure?" Vishnu looked a little worried. It is good to say that the forces of the Bible that are divided are united together, so they cannot be ignored.


    Sarjax, Ajaka, Lilith, Gurefia plus this Su Jin, if there are really five people at the level of Tianlong on the devil''s side, or even two or three in the top ten, then Indian mythology can''t be indifferent. .


    Although the three gods of India firmly occupy the top two to the top four in the world, once the devil has the same quality and the same number of masters, it is absolutely unfavorable for the development of Indian mythology.


    "So what if you are sure, what if you are not sure?" Shiva smiled, with a playful attitude: "As long as God is there, the biblical theology is solid, and there is no point in discussing this."


    "But God is dead." Vishnu said dissatisfiedly, and he was very dissatisfied with the fact that Indian mythology has been consolidating the old territory, but Shiva has been indifferent.


    "God is dead, who said that, Di Shitian?" Shiva sneered: "That kid, who is not very strong, but always likes to play some conspiracy and tricks, does he think he has successfully invaded the system once and tried to find out Is the limit of the holy spear enough to judge that God is dead?"


    When Vishnu heard this, his face changed suddenly: "You mean? Impossible, she was so badly injured back then, she was almost a **** of serious injuries to deal with the four demon kings and the seventy-two pillars, how could she still be alive?"


    "Maybe." Shiva shook his head: "Maybe alive, maybe dead, all in all, just take care of ourselves, as long as I can make another breakthrough and truly reach the position where the God of the Bible stands, then there is no need to do so. What we do, other myths will automatically cede territory to us, just as they did to the God of the Bible back then.¡±


    When Vishnu heard this, he said a little unwillingly: "How long do you have to wait?"


    "Maybe thousands of years, maybe decades, wait."


    Shiva lowered his straw hat and fished again.


    When Vishnu heard this, he gritted his teeth and walked away quickly.


    Aware of this scene, Shiva shook his head:


    "One by one, if you don''t improve your strength well, but play some conspiracy calculations, can you really think that the great red can hold the dimensional gap?"


    He had already seen through the thoughts of Di Shitian, Vishnu and others, but he didn''t break it, he just let these people internal friction.


    Shiva doesn''t need to care about what happens to other people. Anyway, if there is that person from the biblical lineage, there will always be new strong people who will attack the old forces and urge the world to become stronger.


    This point, Shiva saw through the demon civil war.


    In the civil war between a small demon, Sarjax, Ajaka, and Li Lin all went further and reached the top ten level. In modern times, some dragon species have broken through the level of Tianlong, and among humans, they can rival the devil and even the dragons. There are more and more.


    "A world where everyone is like a dragon... I really don''t know what the guy in the biblical pantheon thinks... Too many people may not work..."


    Shiva sighed, and then his attention returned to the water.


    A fish bit the hook.


    Chapter 0668 Simple!


    Demon High School World.


    Greek Mount Olympus in Alien Space.


    "Brother, is this news true?"


    Wearing light and cute clothes, long hair like ink, and a cute face that can inspire people''s desire to protect, the girl wearing a tight jacket to set off her chest, stepping on clouds made of black flames, floating in the air.


    She is one of the original five pillars of Greek mythology, the goddess of the night, Nix.


    In front of her, the man called her brother was Erebus, the **** of the underworld.


    "Didn''t you read that newspaper?" Erebus, who was walking in front, said in a flat tone.


    The man who is married to the Knicks in mythology has a very cold and serious tone.


    "The biblical **** is a three-way peace negotiation, and a new fallen angel governor Su Jin has emerged. He is also called the new king who defeated Orpheus by the devil, and in addition, some people deliberately spread in the dark that the **** of the Bible is dead. information."


    "There is something wrong with a single appearance, let alone appearing together? There is definitely a big problem here."


    "What does that big brother think is the big problem?" Nix asked like a curious baby, her cute face was particularly pitiful.


    However, Erebos''s tone was still calm, and it even made people wonder if he was incompetent: "I don''t think much about it, and the specific things depend on the collection and analysis of intelligence."


    "Of course, if God is really dead, then Greece must take action. At least we have to take a share of this human world."


    The Greek mythology of the Demon High School world has been suppressed by demons over the years.


    The defeat of the first generation of Hades at the hands of Lilith was not just as simple as making Lilith one of the top ten in the world.


    The loss of the underworld territory, the shrinking of the forces in the human world, and even the stronghold of the devil were blatantly established in Greece in Europe.


    This is the basic plan of Greek mythology, so being invaded by demons and not daring to attack is obviously a long-standing anger.


    At this time, the demon released his new leader to defeat Orpheus, which would not frighten Greece, but would be looked down upon.


    Because in combination with the news that God is dead, the situation is very similar to that of the Bible mythology, who wants to promote a false powerhouse and continue to maintain its own deterrent power.


    "But on the side of the Angel''s Church, haven''t there been a lot of powerhouses in the past few hundred years? I heard that several new ones have been added."


    Although the tone of Knicks is relaxed, but his eyes are quite dreadful, and even hide some desire.


    God destroyer.


    At first, there was no such title, but since humans relied on divine tools to kill gods equivalent to the demon king level, such a title appeared.

 Chapter 515：

    In the future, as long as there is an artifact developed by humans to a level that can kill the Demon King, it will be recognized as a god-killing tool.


    Because such things as gods will be reincarnated.


    Moreover, in the next generation after reincarnation, the God Slayer Tool will not become weaker or weaker with the change of the owner, it just needs to be developed.


    In theory, any artifact has the possibility of becoming a god-killing tool, because artifacts such as artifacts are evolved by absorbing the thoughts of the holder, that is, willpower.


    This characteristic caused many gods to be greedy for artifacts, but only the God of the Bible could make this special artifact, which made the situation very embarrassing.


    The other gods who wanted to get the artifact did not dare to take action because they were afraid of the God of the Bible, but the three major forces of the Bible took the opportunity to make a lot of money.


    The Church of the Angels, the Devil''s Turned Devil, and the Fallen Academy of the Fallen Angels all appeared in batches of artifact holders.


    And other myths can only be greedy.


    Even though the gossip that God is dead has been circulating all these years, as long as the artifact is still evolving, the three major forces of the Bible are still at war, and there is no response to this gossip, then no one will dare to act rashly, let alone go. The celestial world proves that God is alive.


    After all, the ending of the three-way war was that the demon claimed that the four demon kings and half of the pure-blooded demons were beheaded by the **** of the Bible, declared defeated but refused to surrender, and the angels and fallen angels were declarations that the war would continue to the outside world.


    From this point of view, God is not dead at all, but is alive and well, but it seems that he is disheartened because of the betrayal of his creatures, and he has been living in the heavens and rarely goes out.


    This is the consensus of other myths after the three-way war.


    Even if some people doubt that God actually died in the three-way war, they will hesitate, wondering whether an existence like the God of the Bible will really be killed by the four demon kings.


    No one knew that the God of the Bible had just gone shopping with Emperor Beast 666 before the war and successfully killed the opponent''s soul.


    In the eyes of Greece and other myths, the three-way war is a group of 60-level high-level players to challenge the world''s strongest players of 100-level, trying to kill the elephant, but was directly trampled to death by the elephant.


    Therefore, most people do not think that the God of the Bible is dead, but they do not dare to be tempted.


    The heaven of angels is protected by divine magic techniques, and the Lord is invincible by relying on the techniques to beat the world, and even builds the rules of commanding the elements of the world, and no one dares to be held accountable for the system that deprives the gods of the divine right. Ruthless man, his technique, I am afraid that the top ten powerhouses in the world would not dare to borrow it, let alone break into the opponent''s base camp.


    It can be said that even if the God of the Bible does not show up for thousands of years, no one dares to provoke the other party''s tiger beard.


    But the situation has changed today.


    The three-way forces of the Bible, who have been fighting until the clan is about to be wiped out, are actually united, and they have also launched an alliance leader.


    And this alliance leader is a previously unknown figure, not the **** of the Bible.


    The information here is too great. Even if the demon claimed that Su Jin had defeated Orpheus, it also caused the gods to doubt whether the God of the Bible was really dead. One by one, they were gearing up for a new round of **** wars to divide up the cake of the world. .


    And as the Greek mythology that suffered great losses in the previous hundreds of years, it is natural that the old hatred and the new hatred are counted together.


    "It is precisely because there are several holders of the God Destruction Tool that the three parties cannot continue to grow." Erebos simply and rudely expressed the consensus of Greece.


    "Are we going to fight?"


    The Knicks asked eagerly. She seems to be robbing an artifact a long time ago. Although some gods have tried it in the past, except for humans, she has never been recognized by the artifact, but what if?


    The Knicks won''t give up easily until they try.


    "We need a reason, a reason to unite with others." Erebus shook his head, and then said, "Let''s go, we will have a secret meeting with the Nordic side later, decide whether to join forces?"


    "Nordic? Didn''t they hide from the world to avoid Ragnarok?" Nix asked inexplicably.


    This is like a family squatting and suddenly going out to go shopping, which is an abnormal behavior.


    Erebos said disdainfully at this time: "It''s not the ruler of Northern Europe, it''s that eloquent liar."


    Evil God Loki? Nixon showed a stunned expression.


    "Loki? I hate him, I won''t participate in this meeting." Knicks stopped moving.


    Seeing this, Erebus didn''t care either:


    "Let''s go, I''ll have someone bring you news later."


    "it is good."


    After the two exchanged, Erebus left directly.


    The Knicks, who stayed in the same place, waved goodbye, until he could no longer see the back of Erebus, and then his expression became interesting:


    "I need a reason..."


    "Simple!"


    Nix blinked, and that night, he left Greece and headed straight to the east.


    Target, Kyoto!


    Chapter 0669 Entering Heaven


    Heaven, in front of the gate of heaven.


    Su Jin stopped and looked at the towering gate in front of him, and also saw the magical textures hidden under the blue sky.


    "Is this the gate of heaven?"


    Su Jin looked at the gate guarded by many angels in surprise.


    This is not the only door to enter the kingdom of heaven, but if you want to enter safely and not be attacked by the magic of the God of the Bible, you can only go through this door.


    And how strong the effect of the God of the Bible is, Su Jin, who has seen it with his own eyes, already has a spectrum.


    At least the level of Bai Xueji, who has a shame of five figures, can pass through with minor injuries, and those who are weaker than Bai Xueji are afraid that they will be suppressed on the spot.


    With the skill level of the God of the Bible, it is definitely popular in the outer gate of Hakoniwa with four figures or less.


    After all, technicians can eat anywhere.


    "Please follow me down the path into the kingdom of heaven." Michael, who led the way, said apologetically.


    What he wanted to take Su Jin along was naturally the path that Azazel took when he invaded the heavens.


    The starting point of that trail is behind the gate of the kingdom of heaven, so generally speaking, as long as you can get through the gate of the kingdom of heaven and have a leading party, it is not a problem to invade the Jinghuotian at the core of the heavenly realm.


    Of course, to be able to have such an effect, this trail cannot be done by outsiders.


    In fact, this way was originally the passage that the God of the Bible often used to enter and exit the gate of the kingdom of heaven, but the existence of this way was only known to the high-ranking angels.


    Without this passage, biblical gods and even high-ranking angels would have to travel in secret through the many barriers of heaven and move in front of a large group of guardian angels.


    At that time, let''s not say whether the day lily is cool or not, and the enemy of the angel will know that something has happened, no matter how stupid it is.


    Who hasn''t installed a spy on the other side these days.jpg


    "So, do you want me to show my face in front of the angels?" Su Jin showed a playful expression at this time.


    "You know, the news that God is dead, low-level angels are not allowed to know, and before God''s order, even me, can''t lead outsiders to get close to the Pure Fire Heaven, and even if I can lead, at this time I can''t take it either."


    Michael gave a wry smile.


    Faith in this thing sometimes has advantages and disadvantages, especially angels, the creation of the God of the Bible.


    If Su Jin was allowed to enter the Pure Fire Heaven in front of many angels, no matter how stupid those spies were, they would know to pass the news back to the forces behind them.


    At that time, instead of letting the enemy guess the secret information of Su Jin''s resurrection of the God of the Bible, it is said that Su Jin''s presence in the sensitive area of ??Jinghuotian will make a group of gods fry.


    After all, there is a system to manage the world in Jinghuotian. Who knows what Michael wants to do when he brings Su Jin into the core of the system?


    In the eyes of those who have long guessed that the **** of the Bible is dead, bringing a strong man who is called by the devil can defeat Orpheus into the core of the system, this is likely to become a signal that the second **** of the Bible is about to be born .


    If you do this, even if the angels don''t want to fight, they will be forced to fight.


    "I still understand that."


    Su Jin actually wanted to say, ''If you expose this channel to me, you have to prepare for Gabriel''s disappearance in the middle of the night'', but seeing Michael''s nervous look, he didn''t bother to tease the other party with pornographic jokes.


    Although he was most curious about whether Michael was wearing a handle or not, Su Jin chose to keep his mouth shut looking at the curvaceous figure.


    In the face of honest people can''t flirt, I feel a little annoyed.jpg


    With Michael leading the way, Su Jin easily avoided the patrol of the gate of heaven, then plunged into the fast lane, and arrived at Jinghuotian, a world with a large ocean, almost effortlessly.


    "This ocean?"


    Appearing in the air, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, he felt the vigorous vitality from this sea that seemed to have no living creatures.


    "We internally call this the Sea of ??Life, and the earliest ancestors of angels and demons were also born from here."


    Michael, who was in front of him, gave an explanation.


    The angels and demons of this world were created by the God of the Bible himself.


    Unlike the angels who were created by the God of the Bible in batches, on the devil''s side, the God of the Bible just created a Lilith and that''s it.


    The demon after that was actually born from Lilith and the ancestor Lucifer, the fallen angel Lucifer.


    In other words, the seventy-two pure-blooded pillars and the four major demon king families are all the same parents, at least in terms of the ancestors of each family, they are all Li Lin, the biological brothers and sisters of Lexavier.


    The pure-blood families intermarryed and separated their families, gradually producing the demon nobles, a system of titles ranging from barons to kings and demon kings.


    After all, it''s a demon, old incest!


    If you put it in Su Jin''s previous life sand sculpture online game, this is to give me a wife, and I can create a true portrayal of the ethnic group.


    However, Su Jin is more concerned about the sea of ??life below than the evil things of the devil.


    When he saw the ocean, Su Jin was sure that the God of the Bible was really not dead.


    At least Su Jin is sure that the life energy of the ocean below is absolutely no problem to create two, three or four figures.


    This is like Su Jin''s body, which allows him to obtain the Leo energy storehouse with three times the amplitude of the small universe.


    If you want to kill Su Jin, the prerequisite is to drain the Leo on Su Jin, then grind up Su Jin''s own microcosm, and finally break Su Jin''s will, in order to truly succeed.


    Although the God of the Bible can''t do Su Jin with the sea of ??life, but only a little bit of will is left, and running back to Jinghuotian can still rise up.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but look at Michael.


    What kind of an angel is he to let the Holy Spear of Twilight, an artifact that stores the will of the God of the Bible, go out?


    As long as you fight and bring the holy spear to this pure fire day, the **** of the Bible will have been resurrected long ago!


    Michael, who was still leading the way, touched his cheek and asked with a puzzled expression:


    "Is there something on my face?"


    "You are very handsome, so take a look." Su Jin said seriously.


    "Handsome?" Michael touched his cheek with a weird expression, shouldn''t it be beautiful?


    He grunted and led Su Jin to land on the only island in Jinghuotian.


    In front of the island''s only palace gate, Su Jin landed on the platform under the steps, and when he looked up, he saw three figures who had been waiting here.


    Except for Michael, the four angels were all present.


    Chapter 0670 Gabriel''s Doubt


    After Su Jin stood still, he looked at the three people who were approaching in front of him, his expression suddenly stunned.


    He first looked at Uriel, who was dressed like a Middle Easterner with gauze wrapped around his head, then at Raphael, who was wearing a blindfold and looked like a one-eyed dragon, and then looked at Wei Nuo next to him, rubbing With a tangled face in her little hands, Gabriel, who was still cute and beautiful, showed a reluctant smile:


    "It seems that Gabriel welcomes me very much."


    Are you not welcome? My left eye is still hurting... Raphael, who is wearing a blindfold in his left eye, murmured inwardly.


    After Gabriel heard Su Jin''s voice, he lowered his head timidly, like a shy girl who was just beginning to fall in love.


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly when he saw this scene, and some didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Uriel, with gauze wrapped around his head on the right, made a relief:


    "We already know the details."


    "When Your Excellency entered the core of the system, our angels wanted Michael and Gabriel to accompany them. Can you accept that?"


    "Okay, bring the contract here."


    Su Jin nodded and motioned to Wulie to take out the contract.


    Among the four major angels, Uriel is the judge of the angel, and among the twelve constellations, he also holds the constellation Libra.


    The contract document handed out by Wu Lie can mobilize the contract power of the system, so that the signatory cannot violate it.


    Of course, this was of no use to Su Jin.


    But it can make the four angels feel relieved, so Su Jin also directly signed the contract.


    After all, it is a future subordinate, and it is necessary to have a good relationship. Of course, for someone like Gabriel, having a big belly is equivalent to having a good relationship.


    Hearing that Su Jin agreed to the conditions, Wu Lie breathed a sigh of relief. Before he came, he was worried that Su Jin would suddenly explode, but now the other party''s kind attitude has made Wu Lie a lot of goodwill.


    no way.

 Chapter 516：

    Look at those people who break into the heavens every time.


    Azazel, the lecherous man, Lucifer, who sees people in his nostrils, is so seductive that Lilith, the world of the high school of the devil, is so seductive that he feels disgusted at first glance.


    Judging from these people, it''s just that they are a little bored, but Su Jin, who is friendly, is really a rare good guest.


    At a glance, he is a good man.


    And angels like to be in contact with good people the most. After all, the three views are close, and there is no need to worry about being stabbed by those bad things.


    Uriel complained in his heart, but at the same time he took out a roll of white parchment.


    Sheep were sacred objects in ancient times, and many gods took sheep as their dependents. It is rumored that the paper made of their skin has mysterious power, and can even carry the mysteries of the world.


    This is a real hammer in Hakoniwa, because the central office of Hakoba publishes documents, all of which are published on parchment.


    This point, in the world of high school demons, at least the angels have gotten it in common.


    In front of the four angels, Su Jin signed the contract on the parchment, and then, accompanied by Michael and Gabriel, stepped into the only temple on the island.


    After watching the three of them leave, Raphael rubbed his temples and said helplessly, "Is it really good to just let Gabriel and Michael come around like this?"


    "Then do you have any other way?" Uriel''s tone was very bad.


    He was the most ruthless angel against Gabriel, so he was injured the most. Until now, he could only be wrapped in gauze, not like Raphael, but his eyes were still bruised.


    "No." Raphael spread out his hands very shyly: "To be honest, if it wasn''t for the oracle from hundreds of years ago, I would still think that God really left us. After all, before he died, He once came back with a message. , said he was betting his hopes on the future."


    Although the three-way war is said to be a melee between angels, demons, and fallen angels, it is actually a counterattack in which God is ambushed by demons and fallen angels.


    Although the four angels participated in that battle, to be honest, they were only exporting on the fringes, and the main force was the God of the Bible.


    After all, among the three major forces in the Bible, aside from the word of God, the strongest force has always been the devil.


    Because in God¡¯s definition, He defines himself as the good side, that is, the angel side, so the side corresponding to the evil must reach a balance with the existence of his angel side.


    Therefore, on the demon side, there will be the four demon kings and Lilith, the five dragon-level powerhouses, plus the seventy-two pillars, as well as extra-staff families, a mighty army of hundreds of demon kings.


    All of this was made by the God of the Bible in consideration of the balance between good and evil, and expended his own strength to assist Lilith in making it.


    Yes, Lilith, the ancestor of the demon, gave birth to a child, and the God of the Bible also helped. Otherwise, how could Lucifer and Lilith give birth to hundreds of demon cubs, or do they have different conceptual characteristics?


    Without the help of the divine system, I am afraid that the demons born are fools like replicas.


    Of course, in the end, the **** of the Bible also tasted the bitter fruit. During the period of sealing the Emperor Beast 666, he was betrayed by the devil, and finally fell into a siege, until he was exhausted and dragged to death by bloodletting.


    Of course, even so, the God of the Bible still left behind a bunch of hands.


    In other words, the **** of the Bible just had a hunch that he might die, and he was fighting while laying out his backhand.


    For example, the god-killing tool made by Ertianlong, or deliberately reincarnating the Holy Spear and the Holy Grail, or ordering the four angels to stick to the heaven and aim at the future.


    After a series of operations, even the Four Angels were lost.


    "To be honest, I don''t think it makes any sense."


    Raphael said this with a confused expression and a little emotion:


    "After all, after the death of God, our angels have lost their future."


    "But God isn''t dead after all, isn''t he? At least there is still a will, otherwise it would not have ordered us to collect all kinds of fetishes and repair the system hundreds of years ago."


    Uriel sighed, which was why he stopped Gabriel.


    The will of God actually returned hundreds of years ago. At that time, under the intermittent command of the God of the Bible, the angels began to collect various treasures, repair the system, and prepare to resurrect the God of the Bible.


    This is a secret known only to the four angels, and it is the reason why Uriel and Raphael oppose Gabriel.


    They can resurrect the God of the Bible step by step, so why pay a lot of money to ask Su Jin to help? Isn''t this self-indulgent?


    However, Gabriel strongly demanded that the current situation in the world''s major forces is tense and must be dealt with urgently, and coupled with the suppression by force, the two highest-ranking angels have to obey.


    No way, the angels with the biggest fists in the heavens but also the best characters are so nervous, it is impossible to say that Uriel and Raphael are not panic.


    Anyway, try your best.


    That''s part of the reason the two angels agreed to Gabriel''s request.


    Of course, Gabriel wasn''t actually telling the truth.


    In fact, she felt that the "God of the Bible" who had given oracles to them for hundreds of years was strange.


    It''s not that the power is weakened, nor that it has deteriorated, but it is simply a problem of the wording of the oracle, that is, the tone of the words.


    In Gabriel''s feeling, in those oracles, the benevolence of the gods in the past was gone, instead, it was a bit more willful, and the words were biased towards commands.


    This is where Gabriel is puzzled and nervous.


    She suspected that... it might not be the God of the Bible who came alive from the system.


    That''s why she asked Su Jin to lend a hand.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Is this the system?"


    The deepest part of the palace.


    In front of an altar, Su Jin looked up at the top of the altar. It was like the sun, exuding a soft brilliance. He couldn''t see the specific image, but he could only confirm that it was the system core of a crystal.


    "Yes."


    Michael, who was standing behind Su Jin, responded respectfully.


    "As you requested, we have brought you to the system, next..."


    Before Michael finished speaking, his complexion changed suddenly, and his eyes looked at the core of the system above in surprise.


    There, a will is gradually recovering.


    Chapter 0671 God of the Bible


    When that will emerged, Michael and Gabriel quickly restrained the angel wings behind them, knelt down on one knee, and showed joy on their faces.


    At this moment, Su Jin, who was standing at the forefront, frowned and looked surprised.


    ''This will, isn''t Algor''s disguised **** of the Bible...is it the deity...'' Su Jin muttered to himself.


    Of course, he knew that for hundreds of years, the ''God of the Bible'' who had made angels collect various treasures was disguised by Algor.


    But now, when he came to the scene in person and hadn''t touched the core of the system, the will of the God of the Bible was actively revived.


    What does this mean?


    This means that the God of the Bible may not be without any action. The Lord of the church is likely to have been watching the development of the world, and may even be watching all the operations of the system by Al Gore.


    Of course, with Algor''s ability, even if the God of the Bible was watching in person, he probably wouldn''t understand what Algor was doing, but just like that, it was terrifying.


    At least it proves that the **** of the Bible cannot be judged by the ordinary four-digit number.


    Not to mention the fighting ability for the time being, the **** of the Bible probably has a lot of magical abilities in other aspects.


    Maybe it''s... a natural **** and a Buddha... Su Jin has some guesses in his heart.


    A pure-blooded dragon can give birth to two devil high school worlds, and to give birth to a natural **** and Buddha... It is indeed not impossible.


    And just when Su Jin was muttering in his heart.


    A soft voice came from the direction of the core of the system:


    "It''s been hard work for you, Michael and Gabriel, but for now, please step back for now."


    "God~"


    Michael couldn''t help shedding tears and wept with joy.


    And Gabriel was also emotional, and couldn''t help but sing hymns, expressing remorse for his past doubts.


    She could feel that the gentle God had returned.


    "You guys..."


    A voice with emotion echoed in the atmosphere.


    "Follow your will." In the end, Gabriel reacted the fastest, stood up, obeyed God''s will, and retreated outside the hall.


    Michael opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but he finally stood up, ignoring the tears from the corners of his eyes, bowed respectfully, and exited the palace.


    Not long after, only Su Jin was left in the hall, facing the residual will of the God of the Bible.


    Seeing this, Su Jin shook his head. He understood that the God of the Bible wanted to hide something from the angel, but he felt that it was not necessary.


    If it can really be negotiated, the **** of the bible joined Arcadia naturally with a group of angels joining in, but at that time, there was no need to hide it.


    But the God of the Bible is happy, so naturally he is at liberty.


    At this time, the will that gradually became active fluctuated and said to Su Jin:


    "Welcome to my home, a visitor from another world."


    "Should we talk like this?" Su Jin looked at the empty surroundings, except for the altar that was the floor tiles, and shrugged.


    "I''m sorry."


    The God of the Bible seems to be very good at talking. After Su Jin finished talking about environmental issues, a few sprouts sprang from the ground, grew rapidly, and soon grew into the appearance of a small rattan chair.


    Seeing this, Su Jin sat down, looked up and saw a rattan chair growing three meters in front of him.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked up in the direction of the core of the system. At this moment, a soft white light enveloped the core, and a figure was gradually taking shape within it.


    Not long after, a person came out of the light.


    It was a beautiful woman with silver hair and red eyes in a classic dark blue robe. She looked at Su Jin with a smile, walked to the rattan chair and sat down with her legs slanted, and then said in a soft tone that Su Jin was familiar with Chinese:


    "The conditions are simple, but it is effective for the guests."


    Su Jin paused and carefully looked at the woman in front of her, especially her figure.


    If Gabriel is simply big, this one should add a perfect shape, Zhuang Ziyun, the world has great beauty without saying it.


    It means that the other person is so beautiful that people can''t speak.


    However, it was Su Jin''s silence that made the opposite God of the Bible look at his dress in confusion: "Is my appearance strange?"


    "It''s not surprising, but it fits the nature of the world."


    Su Jin said with emotion, the world of Demon High School is really a world where the bigger and stronger, you see Orpheus, because the peace is too small, the record is so poor, and there is also a plot.


    On the contrary, the God of the Bible, although it is said that she is dead, but if you take a closer look, it may not be the case. He creates systems, creates angels and demons, manufactures artifacts and god-killing tools, and can kill Emperor Beast 666, even if he is severely injured It can take away nearly half of the high-level demons. In the end, the will of the other party is still alive and can be resurrected at any time.


    Tsk tsk tsk, what this gap is, Su Jin should have no need to say more, everyone who understands understands, the interests are related, and they are hidden.


    "The essence of the world..."


    The God of the Bible does not deny this statement. She, who was born as a **** and Buddha, is in a sense equal to a part of the rules of the concept of the world, and it is not impossible to say that it is the essence.


    "Can I take it as a compliment?" The God of the Bible, who always had a smile on his face, asked mildly.


    "You can leave out ''can''."


    Su Jin shrugged, then said suspiciously:


    "But is it really good to expose the fact that God is a woman to me? The records from the church are completely opposite to reality."


    "It doesn''t matter, the records of the church are not equal to the truth. This is the norm." The God of the Bible''s tone was very calm, as if he had long been used to it.


    Are idols in the eyes of fans different from real idols? Su Jin nodded clearly, but he could understand the meaning of the God of the Bible, but he was a little curious:


    "By the way, have you read the Bible yourself? I''m curious about it."


    After Su Jin''s words fell, he clearly saw a blushing flush on the face of the God of the Bible.


    This has already explained the truth to Su Jin.


    "Oh, you''ve seen it..."


    Su Jin couldn''t help imagining the scene where Sister Yu was holding a Bible in front of him and watching how the believers brag about him, his face suddenly became expressionless.


    He chose to cut off the facial nerve, otherwise he was afraid that the corner of his happy mouth would scare away the great **** in front of him.


    At this time, the God of the Bible, who got rid of the embarrassment, sighed:


    "Vision is the furthest distance from reality."


    "I understand, I understand, and so does a guy named Aizen." Su Jin nodded, and then asked with a paralyzed face: "Then, the reason why you can show your identity and appear in front of me, Can you explain it?"


    "EXE." The God of the Bible said the ''name'' of another world. The name itself came from the document written by the God of the Bible, and it was her name for the other world: "I hope to be able to confirm your relationship with it."


    "After confirmation?"

 Chapter 517：

    Su Jin regained control of the nerves in his face, and the corners of his mouth twitched up, revealing a smile.


    "An enemy or a friend?"


    Su Jin clearly asked about the later, but looked at the **** of the Bible in front of him with meaningful eyes.


    Enemy or friend, give me an answer here, this is Su Jin''s attitude.


    Chapter 0672 The person who knows the enemy best


    Facing Su Jin''s question, the God of the Bible sighed slowly.


    "If possible, I hope to expel you, including that one, from this world..."


    Su Jin heard this with a smile on his face.


    "But, I know very well." The God of the Bible raised his head, looked at Su Jin''s face and said, "What I can do is actually depends on the situation, choose how many seeds of hope to go away to other worlds. ."


    "How much do you know about us?" Su Jin asked in surprise at this time.


    "I also hope to know more." The God of the Bible shook his head and said calmly: "But unfortunately, this matter seems to be beyond my ability."


    When she said this, she turned her head to the side, looked at the system behind her, and said plainly:


    "In fact, the system I''ve created changes every minute, but every two years for hundreds of years, it adds several new features that I can''t check."


    "Up to now, except for some permissions, even the most basic rules have been completely changed."


    The God of the Bible said this, looked at Su Jin, and said in a serious tone: "I think this should be done by your partner, Miss Lilith from another world, right?"


    "Your talent is very high." Su Jin praised sincerely.


    Although it occupies the cheapness of authority, Algor''s means of sensing the three-digit figure with a four-digit body, even if it is only vaguely sensed, is enough to prove the opponent''s talent.


    "Let me tell the truth." Su Jin sighed when he said this, and his expression became serious: "I want to invite you to join us."


    "Why?" the God of the Bible asked.


    "Is world peace enough?" Su Jin smiled a little mischievously.


    "I think it should be enough." The God of the Bible forced a smile.


    After laughing, she asked, "Can I join you to give up your invasion of this world?"


    "No no no, you misunderstood, it''s the exact opposite." Su Jin waved his hand quickly, then smiled and said, "It''s not that you give up the invasion, but become the lawful party."


    Su Jin said this, paused, and asked back:


    "Do you like the back garden?"


    "I probably understand what you mean." The God of the Bible showed some clarity: "Do you also have enemies on your side?"


    "Yes." Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief, he was very satisfied with the sensitivity of the God of the Bible.


    "Is the enemy strong?" the God of the Bible asked hesitantly.


    "It''s not strong enough." Su Jin was a little tangled. Facing the **** of the Bible who was about to take the bait, he wanted to explain, but he was worried about scaring the other party away.


    "So that''s the case, is it a matter of power?" The God of the Bible revealed a bit of clarity.


    Judging from Su Jin''s hesitation, she concluded that the enemy''s strength may not be able to crush Su Jin, but she has an absolute advantage in number.


    This can be seen from Su Jin''s hesitant face when she asked about the strength of Su Jin''s enemy.


    If it is a single individual whose strength has surpassed Su Jin, Su Jin should show some fear no matter what, but he did not have any fear, on the contrary, he hesitated to answer to her.


    In this way, the enemy''s high-end strength could not crush Su Jin, but the answer of the large number of people flooded into the heart of the God of the Bible.


    If this is the case, Su Jin''s reason to win her over is obvious.


    Is there a shortage of combatants... The God of the Bible breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "I promise."


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then smiled, and at this moment, the God of the Bible said, "But..."


    When Su Jin heard ''but'', his heart suddenly froze.


    According to Murphy''s Law, any "but" is followed by some bad answers, such as some harsh requirements.


    "However, I hope that the angels can stay in this world instead of me, and at least two blazing angels will stay behind."


    "Your condition, I think..." Su Jin just wanted to veto it, but after regaining his senses, he hurriedly paused.


    Let the two Seraphs stay behind?


    Su Jin''s expression was a little weird, because in his opinion, it would be better for Seraph to stay behind than to let Lan Yu Shallow make more mechanical weapons. Although those weapons were barely five figures, they were at least enough.


    Su Jin spread his hands, with a bit of advice in his tone: "There is no problem with this condition, I can agree to it, but I have some personal suggestions. After you arrive at Hakoten, which is the world I live in, you''d better modify this arrangement. ."


    The God of the Bible was stunned for a moment, and then said in a somewhat frustrated tone: "It seems that angels don''t seem to have much value on your side?"


    If the angels and demons she carefully nurtured are of little value in Su Jin''s mouth, doesn''t that mean that her painstaking research is the direction of failure?


    Although the main direction of the God of the Bible has recently shifted to the evolution of artifacts, it is also a bit frustrating for her to think that her creations in ancient times were failures.


    "It''s not a failure..." Su Jin thought for a while, and explained seriously: "On our side, there is also a **** of the Bible."


    He said this, paused, and focused on the introduction: "The character may be somewhat similar to the Old Testament."


    "Old Testament?" The God of the Bible was stunned, and then his face changed greatly: "Is he your enemy?"


    Girl, your reaction is really quick. By the way, why are you so obsessive about your behavior in the Old Testament? Su Jin nodded strangely.


    "I think, I understand." The expression of the God of the Bible finally changed and became very serious: "In this case, the angels will never go to that world over there."


    "Comparatively speaking, the number of fallen angels should also be limited to less than five. It is best to be a mixed-race artificial fallen angel. If it is a demon, it will be easier. With the existence of Lilith, he should not care too much."


    Good guy, I may have picked up a ghost... Su Jin looked at the **** of the Bible who was counting the number of people in surprise.


    Maybe, it should be called ''Only you know how to deal with yourself? ¡¯


    Su Jin''s expression was delicate.


    But in the end, the God of the Bible sighed:


    "I probably understand the situation on your side. If this is the case, I think I should also contribute a little bit."


    Contribute strength to stop the brutal yourself... Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then asked, "What conditions do you need to be resurrected now?"


    Su Jin knew very well that the God of the Bible in front of him was just a remnant of his will, and there was still a long way to go before his resurrection.


    And since the God of the Bible has already reached an initial agreement with him, there is no need to say more, just showdown and revive the opponent.


    Facing Su Jin''s question, the God of the Bible said without hesitation:


    "Bring the Holy Spear and Holy Grail to the Heaven of Pure Fire, I can rely on the Sea of ??Life to directly resurrect in the most suitable state."


    "So it is." Su Jin suddenly showed a stunned expression, and sure enough, this kind of thing is still reliable for insiders.


    At this time, the God of the Bible thought for a while, and asked embarrassedly, "But Mr. Su Jin, I hope you won''t tell the angels about how I was resurrected."


    "I understand, I understand." Su Jin showed a playful expression.


    The Holy Spear and the Holy Grail, these two things used to exist in the church. If the angels knew that the treasures of the resurrected God were in their hands, but they were lost because of their inaction, they would probably explode.


    Su Jin smiled and stretched out his hand:


    "Then, happy cooperation."


    "Pleasant to work with."


    Chapter 0673 Can you keep a secret?


    "Raphael, can you please walk around in front of me?"


    In front of the palace gate, Michael complained to Uriel, who was swaying in front of him.


    "You still have the face to say?" Rafael twisted his nose in anger. "You agreed to monitor the other party, but you ran out by yourself. What''s this called?"


    "Also, I ignored my carefully crafted contract."


    Uriel, who was sitting on the edge of the road next to him, lowered his angel wings, with a bit of resentment on his face.


    "I''ve said it all, this is the Lord''s order, it''s an order." At this time, Michael contacted and emphasized the order twice.


    "Even if it''s an order, you can''t fool around, let the just-recovered Lord live in the same room with a dangerous person, can you be responsible if something goes wrong?" Raphael pressed Michael''s shoulder with an irritable face and shouted loudly. Said: "Ah? Can you be responsible!"


    "You guys, stop arguing." Gabriel''s delicate little face was gloomy and terrifying: "If you want to quarrel, go to Mercury Sky to quarrel, you can quarrel wherever you want, you can fight."


    "Or, do you want me to fight with you?"


    "Gabriel..." Raphael snorted and let go.


    Michael glanced at Gabriel who was full of anger, shrank his neck, raised his hand and rubbed his hair:


    "I understand a little bit about your feelings, but... ouch..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he was pulled away by Raphael and fell to the ground.


    When Michael recovered, he found that Su Jin, who had just walked out of the palace, was surrounded by Gabriel and Raphael.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Uriel stretched out his hand and pulled Michael.


    "It''s okay." Michael rubbed his buttocks resentfully, and then muttered, "It''s really too difficult to be the Deputy Lord of the Kingdom of Heaven."


    Tian Tian was like a gas bag, being scolded by the other two angels, the only one who didn''t fight, Gabriel, recently, because of God''s affairs, he didn''t care about him.


    What is this called!


    On the other side, Su Jin, who was surrounded, looked at the two people blocking the road in front of him with a calm expression: "What? Are you talking to me?"


    "Your Excellency Su Jin..." Raphael reached out to grab Su Jin''s hand, but was avoided, but Gabriel grabbed it at will.


    Is it so realistic... Raphael looked at the beautiful Gabriel next to him, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    "Is the Lord okay?" Gabriel asked this question after holding back for a long time.


    Should I say that mother and child are safe... Su Jin was suffocating in his heart, but seeing Gabriel''s nervous appearance, he still nodded and said:


    "It''s not bad, the thinking is very clear, the action is also very strong, and it has a clear goal. It is estimated that a full recovery should be possible in the near future."


    "What are the conditions for a full recovery?" Raphael hurriedly interjected and asked.


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned, glanced at Raphael, looked up and down, and said, "Can you keep this matter a secret?"


    "Of course!" Raphael said decisively. He dared to say a word about such a big event, and he immediately jumped from the heaven to commit suicide.


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and said softly:


    "I can too."


    Raphael was stunned for a moment, and when he came back to his senses, he found that Su Jin had passed him and walked along the steps towards the end of the island.


    What does it mean? Wait, it means ''Don''t tell me? ''... Raphael''s face darkened, and he wanted to come forward to discuss with Su Jin, but was stopped by Michael and Uriel.


    "Don''t talk too much, let Gabriel ask." Michael said with a warning.


    "Be patient for a while." Uriel''s attitude was similar to Michael''s, but with a reminder: "I suspect that this matter has the Lord''s instructions, and He may have reached some agreements with Governor Su Jin that we don''t know well. ."


    "I understand." Raphael Zhang Zhang, and finally chose to listen to the persuasion. After all, if you really want to catch up and get to the bottom of it, it''s not a good thing to hate Su Jin.


    Now, only hope can be placed on Gabriel.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Unlike Raphael.


    Until Su Jin came to the vicinity of the gate of heaven through the passage, Gabriel did not ask half a question, but just quietly followed behind Su Jin without saying a word.


    Her performance made Su Jin a little embarrassed.


    After thinking about it, in order to avoid Gabriel going back and being questioned by colleagues, Su Jin still explained:


    "I already know the conditions required for the resurrection of the God of the Bible, but in order to keep it secret and prevent the enemy from interfering, we decided not to disclose anything for the time being, and we will explain it after the matter is completed."


    Hearing this, Gabriel breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that his silence strategy had indeed worked.


    Seeing her performance like this, Su Jin glanced at her with a slightly suspicious expression, and then played with her taste: "Good guy, co-authoring is a routine, I''m here?"


    Gabriel lowered his head in embarrassment, played with his fingers, and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Su Jin was not annoyed, just smiled and said:


    "You look very innocent, but you are full of ghosts. I don''t know how the **** of the Bible brought you up like this."


    Gabriel wanted to refute, but when he saw Su Jin''s smiling face, he held his breath and didn''t explain, so as not to be molested by the other party.


    Seeing this, Su Jin shook his head slightly, and then said:


    "It''s almost here, you go back first."

 Chapter 518：

    "Oh, by the way, just in case, you''d better let the heavens self-respect and clean up those spies. It''s better to arrest more people, make some noise, and attract attention."


    This is what Su Jin came up with for the sake of being conservative. In a word, to fool other gods first, he secretly guarded Chen Cang and resurrected the God of the Bible.


    Of course, even after he was resurrected, he would keep it secret, deliberately creating the illusion that the **** of the Bible had died long ago.


    And this action of catching the spy is also to cooperate with this, to make other gods suspect that God is actually dead, and the self-suspecting behavior of the angel is to further cover up this point.


    What Su Jin has to do is to get rid of all the gods and Buddhas who think that the **** of the Bible is not dead, and make this matter a reality on purpose.


    Only in this way can the **** of the Bible join Arcadia in a safe and secure manner, and not be discovered by those idlers in the upper levels of the small garden.


    After finishing the instructions, Su Jin paused and took a step forward.


    And at this moment, a faint ''thank you'' came from his ear.


    Su Jin turned his head, looked at Gabriel who had turned his back long ago, smiled, turned and quickly left the heaven.


    He has to prepare two things, one is to find a reasonable way to catch Cao Cao with the Holy Spear, and the other is to prepare for negotiation with the vampires in the world of Demon High School, because Su Jin remembers that the Holy Grail is in the hands of the vampires.


    Thinking of these two things, Su Jin quickly returned to his address at Yasaka Shrine in Kyoto.


    When he returned, the time was already after 10 o''clock in the evening, the world where normal people fell asleep.


    He thought about the countermeasures, and returned to his room to communicate with Algor through letters.


    However, walking into the door, Su Jin looked at the quilt on the tatami in the room, and the bulging figure in the quilt, and fell into contemplation.


    He pondered... this seems to be his room.


    Chapter 0674 The so-called noble council


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, walked to the quilt, squatted down and lifted a corner, and immediately saw red hair that was extremely bright even in the night light.


    The even breathing sounded in Su Jin''s ears, and she could hear it. Miss Rias, who was sleeping in his room and accompanied by her quilt, slept very sweetly.


    Su Jin was happy to see this.


    Good guy, run to my room, sleep on my quilt, and sleep so soundly?


    Is this to trouble me?


    Su Jin couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth and looked at Rias with a half-smile.


    Then, he suddenly paused, suddenly remembered something, walked over to Rias, paused, thought for a while, and slowly stretched out two sinful fingers to block Rias'' nose.


    However, Su Jin did not stop.


    "What are you doing!"


    Rias turned her head away before that, grabbed the quilt, and shouted with a blushing face.


    "I should ask you this." Su Jin smiled recklessly, and he had an inexplicable interest in rectifying Rias.


    Of course, if it were Himejima Akeno, he would probably prefer to have some whips in his hands.


    After all, he is a bad man.


    At this time, facing Rias who was both angry and embarrassed, Su Jin asked in a playful tone:


    "Miss Rias, don''t you think you ran into the wrong room?"


    "Is there?" Rias''s expression was blank, like a child who didn''t wake up. She rubbed her eyes and looked around: "Isn''t this my room?"


    Install, continue to install... Will the guest room in the outer courtyard and the master bedroom in the inner courtyard be mistaken? The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and then said:


    "Ah, that''s really embarrassing, it seems that I went wrong."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he turned and walked towards the door.


    3...2...1...Su Jin counted down silently in his heart.


    When the count reached 0, as expected, Rias stopped him immediately: "Wait."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth were even more upturned, but he quickly restrained his expression, turned his head pretending to be puzzled, looked at Rias and said:


    "What''s the matter? Miss Gremory?"


    Miss Gremory... Rias couldn''t help but twitch when she heard this increasingly lively description.


    She was sure that the man in front of her was definitely playing tricks on her!


    But, if she really lets Su Jin go, she will lose a lot of money when she walks out of this room tomorrow.


    The difference here, to be specific, is to be discovered as a hostess, or to be discovered as a hapless person who was rejected for sneaking away, such a difference.


    The former can stubbornly deal with the gazes of those female jackals, while the latter can''t really lift their heads.


    Thinking of this, Rias gritted her teeth. Anyway, she came here to be mentally prepared. For the sake of her lizi and face, she sacrificed herself.


    The Gremory family is the family that values ??interests the most. Well, yes, that''s it... Rias persuaded herself, then slowly got up, patted the bedding beside her, and said:


    "It''s so late, you''d better stay here and sleep for the night before leaving."


    She tried her best to be as natural as possible. Although she felt that she was very coquettish now, she still forcibly held back her shyness.


    "Oh~~~" Su Jin lengthened his tone, turned and left.


    Seeing this, Rias was dumbfounded.


    At this moment, the sound of gallah rang out.


    Rias was stunned for a moment, and immediately realized that it was Su Jin closing the door.


    Moreover, with his back to her, he closed the door of the room.


    At this time, after closing the door and setting up the barrier, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Rias, whose face was bulging into a bun, and said with a smile:


    "Sorry, I just remembered that the door wasn''t closed, didn''t you freak out?"


    "You bastard!" Rias threw the pillow out without thinking.


    Then.


    There was gradually no sound in the room.


    ¡ª


    Underworld, Demon City, Council Headquarters.


    In front of the four vacant thrones in the center, old or mature figures sat sparsely in front of the semi-circular parliamentary table.


    This is the meeting hall of the Demon Council.


    All the figures in the audience are people who represent the major pure-blood families and the non-staff demon masters at this time, and have won the title of members of the upper council.


    According to the seats of the family, the total number reached 136. Of course, the actual number of people present is only 73.


    And these seventy-three people are the people who stand at the peak of the devil''s power except the four major devils.


    Geoticus Gremory is one of the seventy-three Senators.


    As the head of the Gremory family and the biological father of the Demon King Sajax Lucifer, his seat is relatively high, only the old antique of the King Baal''s family, sitting second from the left in the central area.


    However, the position before and after does not necessarily represent the level of the devil''s status.


    Compared to those pure-blooded demon masters who participated in the three-way war, fought against the gods of the Bible, and were created by Lilith, the mother of demons, Geoticus was just a newcomer.


    On the other hand, not many people in the room actually cared about his opinion. All they cared about was the opinion of the Demon Lord Lucifer represented by Geoticus.


    At this time, Geoticus, who was talking with the old-fashioned old ghosts, yawned and woke up faintly.


    Yes, he slept on the Demon Council.


    And he slept soundly. He also wore a steam eye mask recently produced by the underworld. It is said to have the effect of counteracting insomnia. At present, he has invited Serafuru Leviathan, the demon king, as an endorsement, and the sales are very good.


    "What is the issue now? Or did the three-headed dog raised by the Underworld Hell Alliance rob the sheep raised by the king?"


    The awakened Geoticus asked the guard behind him.


    "That issue has passed, and now we are discussing the matter of the infinite dragon god." The guard quickly reminded.


    "The matter of the Infinite Dragon God? Why didn''t you remind me?" Geo Tixton asked in astonishment.


    "That''s because..." Before the guard could finish speaking, he heard a loud pop beside him.


    An exclamation followed.


    "Amon''s family and Guxin''s family are fighting!"


    Then there were a few more pops, pops, and the sound of the chair being smashed, but the old devils who couldn''t stand still rolled up their sleeves and started the full martial arts.


    Geo Tixton knew it now, and understood why the guards didn''t wake him up. It turned out that these old things were still in the quarrel stage.


    "Good guy, the old man of Amon''s family has a good way of teasing his buttocks, and his prestige is the same as five hundred years ago. Huh? Gu Xin''s family actually uses Lielagin''s family as a shield? Good guy, this is bullying the other party is a new generation. , don''t you dare fight back?"


    Geoticus stretched out his hand as usual, made a move, and the guard hurriedly brought popcorn and underworld cola, and ate it happily.


    He can watch this drama for hundreds of years.


    "enough!"


    A loud roar made Geoticus go deaf.


    Because the voice was too close, it was the old guy from the king''s family who was sitting next to him.


    "What are a bunch of old ghosts doing here? This is the place to discuss important matters, not the vegetable market in front of your house!"


    The old man shouted and scolded and released countless magic bullets, which immediately drowned out the troubled old patriarchs, and also implicated several innocent people.


    After doing all this, the flax-haired old man sat down and snorted coldly:


    "Continue that issue, how to deal with the infinite dragon god."


    Dude...that''s it...Geotyx''s expression was playful.


    In fact, although the author of the report was a subordinate of Sarjax, he provided Orpheus'' intelligence to the council.


    And there is a big pit in there, it is said that Su Jin and Sarjax negotiated.


    And that hole is...


    "I would like to ask Lord Geoticus. Regarding the information, is it true that Orpheus was captured because of an unknown serious injury?"


    Geoticus turned his head to look at one of the patriarchs who spoke up.


    He was stunned for a moment, obviously not remembering the other party, or the guard next to him reminded him softly:


    "It is the head of the Reed family of the Leviathan family, and the rank is earl."


    Hearing this, Geo Tixton showed a stunned expression, as if he had already had friendship with the other party, and said with a smile:


    "Earl Reed, you seem younger than the last time we met."


    However, the opposite does not seem to want to set up close:


    "Head of Gremory, I am asking you an important question."


    Geotix''s expression didn''t change, and he also remembered that the owner of the house opposite was a member of the old Demon King''s faction, but he was relatively honest, so he had not been cleaned up.


    But this time...


    Geotix''s eyes flickered for a moment, and then he said:


    "If Earl Reed wants to ask about this, I think the information I provided has already explained it."


    He only said that the information explained everything, but did not say whether it was really like this, just to shirk responsibility when the time came.


    At this point, he is an old noble of Geoticus~~ He is very clear about this doorway.


    However, the young man on the opposite side seemed to be... serious.


    In other words, many family owners of demon families have taken this matter seriously.


    Hearing the discussion about how to control Orpheus, and even the idea of ??setting up a monitor, Geoticus almost couldn''t help laughing.


    And just after that, Reed jumped out again.


    "I would like to propose to you a candidate for a watchdog."


    When he said this, he paused and said:


    "That''s His Royal Highness Ingvir Leviathan."


    Chapter 0675 The treasure left by Hades


    "So, the Demon Council passed the overseer''s proposal, right?"


    With black hair, wearing a gothic dress that highlights her chest, the beautiful and cute girl **** ''Nix'' is sitting on the chair of the special plane, looking at the figure on the screen in front of her with her feet raised.

 Chapter 519：

    On the screen, Earl Reed of the Leviathan family is kneeling on one knee, afraid to look up, lest he see something and be punished by the Knicks:


    "Yes."


    "Although the major pure-blooded congressmen were surprised by the sudden appearance of the direct descendant of the Demon King, they all agreed after hearing that the "Song of the Green Sea of ??the End" possessed by Ingvir could suppress and control the dragon race. for the proposal to have Ingville as a candidate."


    "Very good." Knicks narrowed his eyes and raised the red wine glass beside him.


    Ingvir Leviathan could not have imagined that there was such a living treasure in the Hades legacy that he accidentally received.


    In fact, during the Demon Civil War. At that time, it was rumored that there was a rebellious member of the Leviathan family who gave birth to children in the human world and humans.


    At that time, because of the civil war, no one from the old Demon King government was involved in this matter.


    Having noticed this, Hades immediately secretly controlled an extra-staff family of Leviathan through the Hell Alliance he formed, and deliberately searched and found the stray Leviathan descendants.


    And this son is Ingvir Leviathan.


    Hades borrowed the method of the Demon Council against pure-blooded demons, and gave Ingvir a sleeping potion, and through various means, controlled it in the residence of the non-staff family, and kept it secret.


    And in the process, Reed''s non-staff family discovered that Ingvir''s bloodline actually surpassed that of the previous Demon King Leviathan. Powerful artifact.


    This is the surprise.


    If the operation is done properly, they will be able to support a new demon king, and naturally, there will be great interests in this department.


    However, as they prepared to report, Hades was defeated.


    Like a villain who only appeared in one episode, after expressing his disdain for Lilith, the ancestor of the demon, he was smashed into bones by the opponent.


    Then, it was Knicks and Erebus who accepted Hades'' legacy.


    It''s just that Nix didn''t expect that among her inheritance, there was a treasure like this Ingville.


    "Being able to control the dragon species. After testing, it was found that the goddess who can also influence the sky dragon has the ''Song of the Green Sea at the End'', plus the infinite dragon **** who is just in the weak stage... It seems that the goddess of luck has always been standing by me. over here..."


    Nix took a sip of red wine, shook the glass, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "You are joking, Lord Knicks, even if the goddess of luck will not be born in this world without your permission, you are the most suitable goddess in this world to be in charge of everything."


    In front of her, Reed on the screen lowered his eyebrows and bowed his head, as if this matter was justified.


    However, the Knicks just looked at him coldly, with no interest in mind.


    She has no sympathy for this **** under Hades. Compared with Reed, it is the god-killer made by the **** of the Bible that can attract her more attention.


    Of course, in addition to the God Slayer Tool, there are also dragon species.


    The strongest dragon **** in the world, Orpheus.


    If Ingvir can control Orpheus, and she can control Ingwil, doesn''t that mean Orpheus is about to fall into the hands of their Greek mythology?


    Thinking of this, Knicks couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and asked:


    "Is there something tricky about Ingville? She can''t get rid of my mind control system, can she?"


    "On Ingville, there is nothing abnormal at present, but..." Reed hesitated for a while, and then said: "The devil seems to plan to let Seraphle Leviathan and Ingville go to Kyoto in the human world together. Act as the guardian of the Dragon God."


    "Seraflu? The guy who calls himself a magical girl?" Nix froze for a moment, then said with a subtle expression: "The woman who is called the most beautiful in the underworld?"


    As a great beauty in Greek mythology, Nix has an extraordinary sensitivity to Serafuru, the "beautiful underworld".


    In particular, this Serafuru has good strength. It is said that she is also at the level of the Demon King. Although her experience is much worse than hers, she is at least at the same level.


    Thinking of this, the Knicks couldn''t help showing a vigilant look.


    It would be bad if Ingerville was discovered to have been controlled by her before Orpheus was controlled.


    However, I was nervous in my heart. On the surface, the Knicks still looked like a light cloud:


    "Let the current Leviathan act with the old Leviathan, you demons are really interesting."


    "This seems to be the response from Sarjax. At least this action was strongly suggested by Geoticks."


    Reed gritted his teeth a little at this time, as if he was secretly hating the troubles of Geoticus. Of course, if this performance was real, or it was made for the Knicks, then only God knows.


    "Interesting, it seems that the devil is not unprepared."


    Nix narrowed his eyes, and then said playfully:


    "But then again, what about Su Jin, the new Governor of Fallen Angels, the leader of the three-party power alliance? It seems that you didn''t mention him in what you just said?"


    "This..." Reed hesitated for a moment, and then said: "It seems that the agenda of the Demon Council has avoided this one."


    He just noticed the anomaly now.


    How could a guy who is not from the devil''s side become the leader of the three forces to keep the entire devil council silent.


    This kind of feeling is like there is a higher power suppressing speech... and the most terrifying thing is that if the Knicks hadn''t mentioned it, even Reed wouldn''t have noticed the anomaly in this regard.


    This¡­¡­


    "It seems that this chief alliance leader also has a lot of secrets." Knicks showed a smile.


    "Look carefully at this Su Jin''s information, I want all the records from his birth to the present."


    "Yes!" Reed whispered immediately.


    Upon seeing this, Knicks waved his hand, disconnected from Reed, and immediately turned his head to look at the night sky outside the plane window.


    Otherwise, she will arrive at Narita Airport in the island country.


    "The game is about to start..." Knicks looked at the night sky and whispered to himself.


    Chapter 0676 Thorn


    Early morning, Yasaka Shrine.


    At the breakfast table, the blond fox-eared girl Jiuzhong holding Tacheng Heige was staring at Rias sitting next to Su Jin with fierce eyes.


    And in her arms, with the convenience of cat form, Tacheng Hei Song, who secretly stole the house countless times, cooperated with the stupid fox girl with a vicious look:


    "Meow! (I''m super fierce!


    As a weasel who successfully stole the fish, Rias grinned and took a thick egg with chopsticks, held it with her hands, and put it into Su Jin''s mouth.


    "Ah~"


    Su Jin ate the thick egg burnt in one bite, then squinted his eyes, and immediately smiled: "I didn''t expect Yasaka''s skills to be pretty good."


    "That''s it!" Hearing Su Jin complimenting his mother, Jiuzhong immediately abandoned the unhappiness just now and raised his chin proudly.


    Seeing the performance of the little fox in the witch costume, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing while interjecting with a hot towel.


    At this time, the door opened, and Ajaka led Himejima Akeno from the outside.


    "Oh? Are you having breakfast? So it''s about this time..." Ajaka, who had stayed up all night, rubbed her eyebrows in surprise.


    At this time, Akeno Himejima, who was holding a stack of documents, secretly cast a meaningful look at Rias.


    ''Did you make it? ¡¯


    Rias, who received the hint from her eyes, deliberately ignored the line and avoided Himejima Akeno''s gaze.


    Even Rias couldn''t bear the embarrassment of being asked by childhood sweethearts whether he had succeeded in stealing his home.


    However, her performance like this actually confirmed some things, which made Himejima Akeno''s mouth curl up in the morning, revealing her aunt''s smile.


    Damn... Rias, who peeked at the smile on Himejima Akeno''s face, was so embarrassed that she fidgeted.


    However, Su Jin didn''t care about the voice transmission of the two girls'' eyebrows, but looked directly at Ajaka: "It seems that you had a hard time last night. You should find someone to take care of yourself, Ajaka."


    "Women only affect the speed of my thinking," Ajaka said, pushing the glasses on the bridge of her nose.


    The glasses seemed to reflect light, covering his eyes under the white light.


    "Take advantage of the free time now, let''s discuss the issue after the alliance of the three parties."


    As Ajaka said that, she led Himejima Akina to sit next to Su Jin.


    And Himejima Akina was like an assistant, holding the document and standing behind Su Jin.


    At present, in the case of shortage of manpower, Himejima Akina serves as Su Jin''s assistant.


    Of course, when the manpower is sufficient depends on when Su Jin is willing to let go.


    At this time, Su Jin took the document handed by Jijima Zhu Nai and said, "You can come to me early in the morning, it seems that the problem is very big."


    "After all, the three parties have blood feuding forces. How to mediate and how to suppress those war fanatics are all troublesome and deadly jobs."


    Ajaka said this, took off her glasses, wiped it with a handkerchief, and said with a strong resentment:


    "And I know now that I found out that among the three forces, it is only me and Shem Hasa who are really doing real things."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth with laughter.


    However, he also knew that Ajaka was telling the truth.


    On the Devil''s side, Ajaka is the only one in charge of management and operation among the four major demon kings, Serafuru is in charge of diplomacy, Sajaks is to practice hard and provide strength guarantee, and the last demon king is in charge of military affairs. , does not involve day-to-day operations.


    On the angel side, those people lived with a pure heart and few desires. Just like the ascetic monks, bread and water were enough, and it was easy to do less work. Any one of the four angels could solve most of the chores in a few hours.


    On the Fallen Angel side, it¡¯s just like a weirdo. Azazel wanders around the world all day long, prostituting wherever he goes. Of course, this kind of thing can¡¯t be talked about in the open. The official word is ¡®Azazel is always present Worried about the development of fallen angels, he actively discovered and cultivated artifact holders, and made great contributions to the development of fallen angels. ¡¯


    This kind of official language, taste it and understand what it is.


    Therefore, when the governor of Azazel doesn''t care, the fallen angels are usually in charge of Shem Hasa, and Baiqiu assists. However, because the fallen angels fell because of various desires, most of the forces in this force are in charge. It''s a thorn.


    The following is the top, first cut and then played, it is simply the signature skill of the fallen angel, and you don''t need to learn it.


    "The Fallen Angels are the most troublesome." Su Jin asked with a positive tone.


    "Almost." Ajaka sighed and said helplessly: "The angel is the most convenient. As long as the four angels show up, most people are willing to obey the command. The devil is relatively troublesome, but because the ancestor ''Queen'' Under the order of Grefia, most of the pure-blood nobles are willing to support you."


    "Only the fallen angel..." Ajaka said this, and couldn''t help but look at Himejima Akeno: "You tell me, should I come?"


    "I''ll do it." Jijima Zhu Nai took another thick stack of documents, handed them to Su Jin, and said softly, "This is the list of opponents."


    Su Jin looked at the catalogue that was about a finger thick in his hand, then turned to the back and looked at the total number of people:


    "Dude, 95% are against me? Want to support Azazel''s rise to power?"


    "By the way, what about the Azazel?"


    "I suggest you send someone to look for the red light district in Shinjuku, Tokyo, and ask the girl there who is the most lavish uncle, and you will definitely find it." Ajaka explained blankly.


    "Okay..." Su Jin shrugged. He also understood that he couldn''t ask for anything from a retiree like the former governor. After all, it would be good to be able to reveal his whereabouts all the time.


    He looked at it, flipped through his name, and muttered:


    "The people who support me seem to be the direct descendants of Azazel and Shem Hasa. In the Academy of the Fallen, I have a good support rate? Good guy, it seems that except for the new generation, they are basically useless. what?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin threw the document away, spread out his hands and said:


    "I always feel that I can give up the fallen angels except the fallen ones. I have no interest in recycling."


    If it wasn''t for the wrong place, Su Jin wanted to throw these thorns on Mars in the little garden, and go to fencing with the Greek gods, and let them see what the swordsmanship of the gods is, the helplessness of mortals.


    "The fallen ones are also a little unstable. Shem Hasa ran over last night to stabilize his mood, but there are still some thorns that are more powerful. I suggest clearing them up in advance. After all, you are on the side of the fallen angels. base plate.¡±


    Ajaka gestured to Himejima Akeno, who understood, took out another piece of information, and handed it to Su Jin.


    Su Jin looked down and was delighted: "The current White Dragon Emperor, Walli Lucifer, is actually his best dancer?"


    "I said that I want to fight with you to decide the ownership of the Fallen Angel Governor, but in my opinion, he is just a reckless man who wants to fight." Ajaka''s tone was cold and hostile.


    The descendant of the Demon King Lucifer is on the side of the fallen angel, and has been kept secret for many years, and he is also the holder of the Light Wing of the White Dragon Emperor, and the adopted son of Azazel, who may become a candidate for the governor.


    Good guy, what is the old demon king faction trying to do?


    Are there descendants of the old demon king growing on the angel side, on the Greek side, on the Hindu side, and on Mount Sumeru? Ready to be crowned king?


    "By the way, the time limit given over there is 2 days." Ajaka added indifferently, as if conveying the other party''s provocation, and also seeming to be provocative for the other party.


    "It seems that I have to suppress these thorns first before I can do things?"


    Su Jin grinned at the corners of his mouth, grabbed Wall-E''s information between his fingertips, and burned it with fire.


    "Prepare the car and show me these lovely thorns."


    "Oh yes, remember to bring Orpheus, I really hope she can catch a group of unlucky bastards."


    "Is it false news that Orpheus is in a weak period?" Ajaka, who got up, sighed: "You can play better than Azazel."


    Chapter 0677 Members of the Academy of the Fallen


    ¡¾The Fallen¡¿Academy.


    This is a secret academy whose specific location is in a different dimension, and only the teleportation system controlled by fallen angels can reach.

 Chapter 520：

    And in this academy, those who are taught are naturally not ordinary people, but those teenagers and girls who have been discovered by fallen angels and possess the Dangerous God Destruction Tool.


    Taking cooperation with research as a bargaining chip, the fallen angels who are the watchers of the gods and the human beings with the god-killing equipment reach a cooperation, provide shelter and education, and a mutually beneficial cooperative organization.


    Of course, in the eyes of outsiders, the Fallen Academy of the Fallen naturally belongs to the outer forces of the Fallen Angels.


    However, this situation ushered in a change a day ago.


    "The old treaty remains unchanged, but there is an additional condition for accepting the constraints of the three parties, which is about equal to the situation of being incorporated. The high-level fallen angels, no, has Azazel not recovered yet?"


    The person who said this is Tobio Ikise, who is twenty-two years old and is the holder of the God of God with a black blade. He is currently receiving a sophomore course at the Academy of the Fallen.


    "Who knows... Anyway, I''m very curious about the new governor. The powerhouse who defeated Baiqiu... Hehe~ I don''t know how strong the opponent is, I hope it can exceed my imagination..."


    The white-haired youth leaning against the wall and holding his head in his hands, Wally Lucifer showed a very interested expression.


    "Is this the reason for taking the lead in provocation?" Kitase Tobio covered his face, a little powerless to complain: "When did you become so aggressive, Walli."


    When he was in high school, Wall-E was in his first year of elementary school, and Wall-E wasn''t so aggressive back then.


    "Who knows~" Wall-E said casually.


    He stretched his waist, stood up, looked at Ike Tobio and said, "Speaking of which, you really can''t get in touch with Azazel? Are you not his adopted son?"


    Tobio Ikise was adopted by Azazel in a rebellious fallen angel attack five years ago. The person who attacked him was Satanyel who was arrested a few days ago.


    The other party seemed to be doing some kind of terrifying experiment and needed powerful materials, and Tobio Ikase, who was born with a god-killing tool, naturally became the target, and was finally rescued by Azazel and adopted.


    Tobio Ikise was grateful for this, but let him take the perverted libertine-like Azazel as his father.


    In the face of Wall-E''s questioning, Tobio Ikase said speechlessly:


    "It''s like you''re not Azazel''s adopted son."


    Like Tobio Ikase, Wally Lucifer is also the holder of the God-killer who was adopted by Azazel. However, unlike Toio Ikase, who has a normal family, the other party seems to be often destroyed by his family and wandering around. The reason for the street is also to run away from home because he can''t bear it.


    In a sense, the origins of the students of the Academy of the Fallen are more or less tragic, which has also led to the large number of problem children here, and the length of time has given Azazel a headache.


    "In addition to the coquettish voice of the woman on that guy''s phone, it was his laughter. Apart from knowing that he was very happy, I was hung up without saying a word."


    There was some speechlessness in Walli''s tone, and he was obviously helpless because of Azazel''s unreliability.


    "It seems that Azazel doesn''t seem to want to stop you, but you have done such a thing again... Are you confident that the new governor can solve everything?"


    Ike Tobio pinched his eyebrows, and then said with an unnatural expression:


    "I have a hunch, Wall-E, that you might be planted this time."


    "Never mind, as long as the new governor is strong enough to be worth my challenge, it''s OK."


    Wally smiled and said in a very relaxed tone.


    For him, challenging the strong is the fun.


    As long as Su Jin is the kind of super strong, he can challenge and surpass the strong, it is no big deal to accept the commander of the other party.


    Compared with the three-party alliance, Wall-E is more concerned about whether Su Jin is strong or not.


    At this moment, a male fallen angel entered the classroom: "Mr. Wall-E, Your Excellency Kirkball has a request."


    "I understand, you should step back first." Wall-E waved his hand, then turned his head and looked at Tobio Ikise who looked surprised: "What? Surprised that I want to join forces with Kirkball?"


    "Why did you mix with that war madman?" Tobio Ikise asked with a somewhat natural expression.


    There are many fanatics among the fallen angels, but the most fanatic is probably Kirkball. The fallen angel who survived the three-way war is always thinking of counterattacking the heavens, and he is also the most radical of the fallen angels. .


    Wall-E and Kirkball got together, and it was an ominous premonition for Toio Ikase.


    "Kokball intends to attack when the new governor arrives, and he invited me." Wall-E put his deal with Kirkball on the table in a relaxed tone.


    "You agreed." Tobio Ikase''s expression was strange, with a hint of vigilance.


    "Of course." Wall-E gave a combative smile.


    "Are you crazy?" Tobio Ikase had already planned to stop Wall-E.


    Protesting that the new governor can still use some reasons to fool the past, attacking the governor would be too much. Tobio Ikase didn¡¯t want to fight against his long-time friend.


    "What are you thinking?" Wally smiled and said, "Although I don''t mind fighting a kobold like you, but at this time, it''s better to avoid it."


    He said this, paused, and showed a playful expression:


    "I''m going to ambush Kirkball when he attacks the new governor, and fight Kirkball, will you help me?"


    "What the hell?" Kitase Tobio was dumbfounded.


    "What the hell? I''m going to find a chance to fight Kirkball. If I win, I''ll use this credit to challenge the new governor. Of course, if I lose, it means I can''t challenge these old guys yet. when."


    "You lunatic." Tobio Ikase was speechless.


    In order to fight, agree to betray others, and then let go of his hand?


    Kirkball really wants to thank you!


    "Do you want to come? If Tobio comes to help me, the damage to the assassination of the new governor should be minimized this time, right?" Wall-E''s tone was full of jokes.


    "You bastard..." Tobio Ikase scratched his hair and found that he really couldn''t do anything about Wall-E.


    Seeing this, Wally suddenly smiled.


    At this moment, another female fallen angel walked in and said respectfully:


    "Wali is rare, Master Toshio, Lord Shemhasa invites you to welcome the new Governor at the First Teaching Department."


    "The opportunity seems to be here." Wall-E''s face suddenly showed a happy look.


    "I''m afraid of you." Ike Tobio scratched his head and sighed helplessly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The first teaching department.


    In front of the huge teaching building, five or six black cars stopped slowly.


    Getting out of a car in the center, Su Jin raised his head, looked at the teaching building in front of him, squinted and said:


    "Is this the Academy of the Fallen?"


    "As you can see, this is the Academy of the Fallen." It sounded with a slightly lazy tone.


    Su Jin turned his head to the side and saw several figures in front of the teaching building.


    The leader, Shem Hasa, and another beautiful woman with long blond hair and blue eyes.


    And the one who spoke up earlier was the lazy beauty with blonde hair.


    "You are?"


    "Lavinia, Lavinia Renee, is the counselor of this academy." Lavinia yawned and gave the appearance of not waking up.


    Seeing this, Shem Hasa, who was in the lead, glanced at Lavinia helplessly, stood up first, and bowed respectfully:


    "Shem Hassa ordered the Fallen School instructor to welcome your Excellency the Governor to the Fallen School for inspection."


    Among the crowd, Kirkball bowed with the crowd, lowered his head, and covered up the cruelty on his face.


    Chapter 0678 Potential stocks and arrangements


    "Looks in good spirits, Shem Hasa."


    "Don''t think about that idiot Azazel, I feel like I''m ten years younger."


    Su Jin stepped forward and shook hands with Shem Hasa, and both sides laughed happily.


    While the two were chatting and laughing, two more people got off the car that Su Jin was in.


    It was Himejima Akeno and Orpheus.


    When Orpheus got out of the car under the protection of Himejima Akeno, the atmosphere in the arena changed significantly.


    "The breath of the dragon seed, she is..." The fallen angel cadre Amaros, who had a big beard and covered one eye with a black blindfold, showed a shocked expression.


    "Infinite Dragon God..." Kirkball showed deep fear.


    "Is that guy Orpheus, the Infinite Dragon God?" In the crowd, Wally Lucifer showed a strong fighting spirit.


    "Little girl?" Kitase Tobio was stunned, as if he couldn''t believe that the legendary world''s strongest, was actually a little girl who looked no more than twelve years old.


    At this time, Orpheus suddenly turned his head and looked at Walli in the crowd, and said in surprise, "Arubion?"


    Hearing the sound, an azure light wing suddenly appeared behind Walli.


    Then, a deep voice sounded.


    "I haven''t seen you for nearly a thousand years, Your Excellency Orpheus."


    The White Dragon Emperor Arubion, a powerful dragon family who used to have the title of two heavenly dragons in the past, is also a powerful dragon species with the seal of the White Dragon Emperor''s Light Wings.


    It is rumored that this dragon species existed at the level of Heavenly Dragon when it was born. After countless years of tempering, its strength has become the top ten in the world. However, it was defeated in the three-way war in which the God of the Bible participated, and the body and soul were destroyed. God created the light wings of the White Dragon Emperor for the current God Slayer.


    "Oh, has it been so long?" Orpheus is not sensitive to time, or that she is not very sensitive to things outside her hometown.


    But it was rare to see the same kind, so she couldn''t help but say a few more words.


    "Is this man your current host?" Orpheus glanced at Wall-E.


    "Haha, that''s more than that. Wall-E is the strongest host in history." White Dragon Emperor Arubion showed a rare happy look.


    It seems that because of the presence of the same kind, he can''t help but use Wall-E as a capital to show off.


    Wall-E did not resist this compliment, nor was he complacent, he just took it for granted.


    "Oh?" Orpheus took another look at Wall-E, but his performance was even more dull.


    "It''s still a long way off."


    Infinite Dragon God calmly commented.


    "If there are 10,000 people of this level, it might cause Su Jin a little trouble."


    After saying this, Wally''s expression froze.


    10,000 of them can cause Su Jin a little trouble? What is this evaluation? Are you praising me or praising Su Jin?


    At this time, Su Jin walked up to Orpheus and chuckled softly:


    "It seems that I was underestimated by you, Orpheus."


    Being underestimated...Wali''s face has become extremely unnatural, co-authoring more than 10,000 of me, can''t even make trouble?


    "Huh? Is that so? Ah, it seems possible..." Orpheus seemed to seriously estimate the level of Wall-E, then nodded and acknowledged Su Jin''s words.


    White Dragon Emperor Arubion: "..."


    Arubion found that something was wrong. I said that the host of my generation is the strongest in all dynasties. How would you say 10,000 people, Orpheus, can cause trouble for Su Jin?


    Are you Su Jinchui?


    Absolutely.


    At this time, Su Jin also looked at Walli:


    "This boy is Wally Lucifer, the holder of the White Dragon Emperor''s generation?"


    "Yes." Shem Hasa calmly walked to Wall-E''s side. While avoiding Wall-E''s jumping, he also took the initiative to explain.


    Although Wall-E''s challenge to Su Jin was the fuse that prompted Su Jin to come here, the more reason was because the fallen angel wanted to prove his ''worth''.


    The three-party forces are the most stretched on their side. If you don''t work hard, Shem Hasa will worry that he will be "abandoned".


    In view of this, Wall-E can make trouble, but he can''t make trouble at this time. When Su Jin thinks that the fallen ones are not worth much, let Wall-E make trouble again to show that the fallen angels still have potential stocks.


    So at this time, Shem Hassa had to stand in front of him and press Walli down.


    Seeing this, Su Jin looked at Walli carefully, and a smile appeared on his face:


    "A very good young man, if trained correctly, may reach the level of Orpheus within two thousand years."


    Two thousand years... Wall-E''s face was a little ugly, but he was excited.


    He doesn''t mind being despised. If Su Jin really has such condescending capital, he doesn''t mind being despised.


    After all, a real man must use his strength to slap his face!


    "It doesn''t take two thousand years for Xiaowa." Lavinia raised her hand angrily, and patted Wali''s head humiliatingly: "If he says, two hundred years will be enough."


    Shut up, you woman... Lao Tzu''s expectation is thirty years... Wall-E swears in his heart, but facing Lavinia, the woman he regards as his eldest sister, he doesn''t dare to resist at all.


    "Two hundred years? Possibly, but not very hopeful."

 Chapter 521：

    Su Jin shook his head. The Orpheus level he said was the four-digit level of Hakoniwa. In Wall-E''s case, it was still far behind, but if there is a big opportunity, it is possible.


    Even Su Jin, didn''t he reach the level of four figures from a mortal in less than half a year?


    "How could there be little hope!" Lavinia seemed to want to defend, but was stopped by Shem Hasa.


    "This debate should stop here." Shem Hasa looked at Lavinia helplessly, the new counselor was still too simple and didn''t understand the situation.


    How can you fight with your superiors?


    You have to sneak up on this kind of thing! He is very experienced with Azazel.


    With a sigh in his heart, Shem Hasa turned his head and said to Su Jin:


    "Work on inspections..."


    "Let''s start now, I also want to see the level of the fallen..."


    Su Jin said something he didn''t expect.


    The people with the highest potential are basically here, Tobio Ikase, Wally Lucifer, and Lavinia, who is stubborn with him.


    The three people who possessed the God Extinguishing Tool are the most qualified personnel of the fallen.


    If it can be cultivated well, it is not impossible to give birth to three or four figures.


    On the lower level of Box Garden, it is already a first-class sought-after ''new blood''.


    Su Jin is not greedy, so he is optimistic about the visit to the Academy of the Fallen.


    "Please come with me." Shem Hasa made a gesture of invitation and took the lead.


    Su Jin nodded and left with the guide Shem Hasa.


    Several people entered the building in front of them.


    "Let''s go too." Himejima Akeno took Orpheus''s hand, feeling a little drumming in her heart.


    Ajaka didn''t come, and Sarjax didn''t move either. The only people who visited were she, Orpheus, and Su Jin.


    It seems that her strength is probably the weakest level. Is this really possible?


    Akeno Himejima was a little flustered.


    However, at this time, Orpheus lightly squeezed her hand, and Su Jin, who was walking in front, also turned around at the right time, and smiled at Himejima Akina.


    Seeing this, Himejima Akina instantly felt relieved.


    With these two here, no matter what happens, nothing will happen.


    With this thought in mind, Himejima Akeno took a deep breath and took a step.


    However, at this moment, a female fallen angel walked up to Himejima Akeno:


    "You two, please come with me. Deputy Governor Shem Hasa has prepared the best tour route for the two."


    ''coming. '' Himejima Akina''s pupils shrank slightly, but she nodded, following behind the female fallen angel, artificially dispersed, as if everything was arranged.


    Feeling the distance between the two, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly.


    0679 Comments


    "This is the most advanced classroom of the Academy of the Fallen."


    After unlocking through a special black card, Shem Hasa took Su Jin to a classroom inside the academy.


    The people who accompanied him included Wall-E, Tobio Ikise, Lavinia, as well as the fallen angel officers Amaros and Kirkball, as well as several superior fallen angels.


    "Not bad."


    After Su Jin entered the classroom, she looked around.


    The classroom is not small, covering an area of ??at least 500 square meters, more than half of which are metal instruments that only exist in various science fiction movies.


    Su Jin walked into an instrument closest to him. It was a cylinder like a nutritious meal. The center was made of glass, which was very transparent, and the inside was full of various body detection circuits.


    "What is this thing?"


    Su Jin asked curiously.


    "That''s the artifact detection device."


    Shem Hasa''s tone at this time was very complicated. He had already sensed something was wrong. It was impossible for Orpheus'' sudden departure to hide him, but before Su Jin gave an order, he could only continue to inspect with Su Jin:


    "It was developed by the former Governor Azazel. It can detect the changes in the ability and nature of the artifact, and at the same time detect the body of the holder to determine whether there is any abnormality. It can be regarded as a prop to assist the holder of the artifact to practice."


    In the world of Demon High School, the fallen angels are also called the watchers of the sons of gods, and the sons of gods being monitored actually refer to the owners of various artifacts.


    And the Fallen Angels are also the group with the most complete collection of artifacts. Except for the God of the Bible, no one can surpass them.


    Therefore, it can be said that it is the best match to have fallen angels to cultivate artifact owners. It is difficult to say that there is no arm of the God of the Bible.


    Even conspiracy theories say that Azazel''s fall, from the very beginning, the gods of the Bible were in agreement.


    And the fallen angel''s self-concept that he "rebelled against God''s rule and fell to the sky" may have been a false fact from the beginning.


    "Auxiliary practice system for artifacts?" Su Jin touched his chin, and he suddenly thought of the business of ''selling artifacts''.


    No way, Arcadia Asia is poor, and if you want to train talents, you also need money, and things like artifacts can be mass-produced, you can sell more than one item, and you can even sell tools for supporting services. It is really suitable for use. When the product is.


    "What''s the cost of this thing?" Su Jin couldn''t help asking.


    "About 20 million dollars." Shem Hasa said in a subtle tone.


    He could see Su Jin''s intentions, but why didn''t the master in front of him care about the ongoing conspiracy, instead he cared about the cost of the instrument?


    "Twenty million? Not expensive." Su Jin nodded. The cost was $20 million. He changed hands and turned it five times over. After the artifact business started, selling it to Thousand Eyes would definitely not be a problem.


    The technology of Shenmie Ji, which can produce some five-digit defects in batches, has a big market at the lower level no matter how you look at it.


    At that time, it is natural to cooperate with Thousand Eyes, which is the largest in the lower market. Of course, eggs cannot be put in one basket.


    The business of the Southern District can be handled by the Dragon Horned Griffon. After all, they are one of the overlords of the Southern District.


    "Does this kind of thing have technical reserves?" Su Jin couldn''t help but asked.


    "Technical reserve?" Shem Hasa showed a surprised expression.


    "One generation of production, one generation of R&D, and one generation of reserve, have you never heard of this principle?" Su Jin asked back at this time.


    "Ah this..." Shem Hasa was a little stunned: "We have research and development of new models, this is the reserve generation... This thing seems to be only used by us."


    Self-produced and self-sold things, what are you doing with this routine?


    That''s what Shem Hasa had in mind.


    It''s impossible, Su Jin intends to sell this kind of machine, right? But who can this stuff be sold to? Not to mention that the artifact holders are all random humans, even if the total amount of artifacts is fixed, the market is so big, is it necessary?


    "Try to reserve a generation, if there is a talent gap to me, I will give you more people."


    Su Jin patted the machine in front of him, and after explaining to Shem Hasa, turned to look at the three artifact holders:


    "You three, have time to try this and let me see the results?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Wall-E and Tobio Ikise were a little confused.


    How did things suddenly become like this?


    However, they can''t do the machine test. They also have to guard against Kirkball''s outbreak. It is obviously inconvenient to run into the instrument.


    "Is there no one? I can name anyone."


    Su Jin looked at the three of them speechlessly, thought for a while, then pointed to Lavinia and said, "Come on."


    "Huh?" Lavinia froze for a moment, then said "oh".


    It''s just to check the artifact, it''s not that she hasn''t done it.


    "Wait, I''m still here..."


    Before Wall-E could finish speaking, Su Jin said speechlessly:


    "What are you, what have you been doing? Just stay."


    The corner of Wall-E''s mouth twitched, looked at Kirkball next to him, and held back.


    Later, if Lavinia is locked in the apparatus and encounters an accident, he will definitely peel off Kirkball''s skin.


    However, Kirkball was also confused.


    You were scolded by Su Jin, why are you staring at me with hatred? Did I mess with you?


    And then again, we''re allies, right? How do you feel that you and Su Jin are allies?


    Just when Kirkball was stunned, Lavinia walked into the instrument first.


    "It''s quite advanced." Su Jin saw that she didn''t need to change her clothes, she stood directly in the instrument, put on detection devices on her hands and feet, and fixed her figure, Lavinia, sighed with emotion.


    According to the routine in the novel, shouldn''t you change into a tight-fitting suit that shows your figure? Fortunately, he was just about to kick everyone else out, and he slowly appreciated it. The result of co-authoring was that he thought too much, and he could detect it when he wore normal clothes.


    "Instrument self-test begins."


    "The first phase is normal...the second phase is normal...the third phase is normal...the routine testing begins."


    While the Fallen Angel''s technicians were working, the data coming from the line connected to the instrument cabin was displayed on the computer screen on the side.


    Su Jin glanced at it, but he didn''t understand it. Except for the above suggestion to drink more hot water, the rest were all medical data, which was really dazzling.


    At this time, Shem Hasa is very good at being a man.


    Before seeing Su Jin''s puzzlement, he explained in advance:


    "Lavinia''s artifact is called the ''Eternal Ice Princess''. It is an independent manifestation of the god-killing tool. It can manifest a doll called the ice princess, and it can control the temperature in a wide range. The ice, even has the ability to freeze even gods."


    "Oh? The ability of the ice element?" Su Jin showed a curious look. Speaking of which, the first Saint Seiya combat skill he studied was the absolute zero of Aquarius.


    Although the attainment is not very high, it is considered to be of some level.


    "What is the lowest temperature that can be manufactured?"


    "Minus 165 degrees, which is the current record."


    "It''s very strong..."


    Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh.


    The closer to the absolute zero of minus 273.15 degrees, the stronger the consumption.


    Even the seventh-sense Aquarius Gold Saint can release the absolute zero that freezes space only when the small universe is burned.


    And that is the biggest secret skill of Aquarius [Forgiveness of the Goddess of Dawn], also known as the strongest ice-based combat skill of Aurora execution.


    Absolute zero, which is lower than this temperature, does not exist in normal nature.


    Therefore, the level of minus 165 degrees is not low, and the general ice-type silver saint may not have this level.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at Lavinia with a little fiery gaze.


    At just 22 years old, he has reached this level. If it is given by the spirituality of the center of the small garden and carefully cultivated, the four-digit number can almost be said to be a certainty.


    It''s a pity that Su Jin''s small universe is unique, otherwise he would want to see if he can cultivate an Aquarius golden saint.


    Shem Hasa looked at the data on the instrument: "Is the maximum output value estimated by the instrument at minus 167 degrees? It''s improved again, Lavinia, you have been doing penance recently."


    "Eh? Is there? Maybe when I was studying Chinese food recently, I was more able to control calories?" Lavinia was stunned, and then said a little uncertainly.


    Shem Hasa twitched at the corners of his mouth. What does this study of Chinese food have to do with strength improvement?


    Although he knows that the most important thing in cooking is the control of the heat, but you can improve your strength by cooking at home as a girl. This is too outrageous, right?


    Is this genius?


    love love.


    On the side, Su Jin was very curious about this. "The kind of Chinese food that I studied, Sichuan food? Fujian food or Cantonese food?"


    "It''s Cantonese food." Lavinia replied naturally.


    "Cantonese food? Would you mind letting me try it if you have time?" Su Jin asked tentatively.


    "Okay!" Lavinia replied with a smile.


    "enough!"


    A sudden roar caught everyone''s attention.


    Su Jin, like everyone else, looked at Kirkball.

 Chapter 522：

    At this moment, the roaring fallen angel cadre was looking at Su Jin with a sneer:


    "What kind of artifact research, and what kind of Cantonese cuisine, there should be a limit if you don''t do your job properly, my new governor?"


    "Oh?" Su Jin turned around and said with a smile, "It seems that you have a big opinion on me."


    When Su Jin said this, he licked the corner of his mouth, and the smile on his face was vaguely grim.


    Chapter 0680 This is it?


    "Opinion?" Kirkball showed a grim smile: "I have an opinion on everyone."


    "Whether it''s Azazel, who has been studying artifacts all day, or Shem Hasa, who has married an enemy, or Baiqiu, who is soft-hearted and can''t even kill his wife, I have all of you. Opinion."


    After he finished speaking, both Shem Hasa and Amaros looked embarrassed.


    Shemhasa was angry because his wife who betrayed his race and chose to be with him was insulted, and Amaros was angry because he was not insulted.


    However, Su Jin, who was the highest officer, hadn''t spoken yet, so they could only hold back temporarily.


    "Then what?" Su Jin showed a playful expression.


    "Then... it''s you..."


    Kirkball grinned and smiled grimly:


    "Suddenly appeared before, grabbed the position of the Fallen Angel Governor, and then let the three parties negotiate peacefully, huh, what a great prestige?"


    "Do the fallen angels need your peace talks? Obviously, as long as you work harder, you can completely defeat the angels and demons and become a complete overlord. As a result, you only know the peace talks of wagging your tail and begging for mercy. Is this the so-called merit?"


    "Azazel''s brains are so funny that he chose an amateur like you as the governor?"


    Kirkball said this, paused again, and said suddenly:


    "Oh, by the way, maybe he knew that his inaction during his tenure caused the fallen angel to fall into a hard fight, so he deliberately retreated to advance, and pulled you as a puppet to take power?"


    "This trash has no role at all other than greed for power. As I said a long time ago, the fallen angel cannot continue to be led by him."


    "Your ideas are very creative."


    Su Jin nodded, then stretched out his hand and said:


    "Please go ahead and let me hear your opinions. It''s best to give a detailed introduction to your plan to become the head of the three parties. If feasible, I can consider investing in your project."


    "You guy..." No matter how stupid Kirkball was, he could hear the contempt in Su Jin''s tone.


    He was instantly furious, and amazing magic power spurted from his body, covering the surroundings like a dark cloud:


    "Does a person who relies on nepotism to rise to the top and makes a so-called peace agreement think that he is the top leader of the three major forces? There must be a limit to arrogance, bastard!"


    "By nepotism?"


    When Su Jin heard this, he smiled and said:


    "How can it be, how can I be the kind of person who relies on nepotism."


    He raised his fist as he spoke, shook it and said, "Secretly tell you, I control the three major forces, and this is actually what I rely on."


    At this time, Amaros suddenly looked at his watch, and the words ''connection successful'' appeared on the display above.


    Seeing this, he nodded, then walked to Su Jin''s side, and said solemnly:


    "Your Excellency the Governor, the monitoring system here has been connected to the Fallen Angel''s network, and now all Fallen Angel members can see the live broadcast of this classroom."


    "The efficiency is pretty good."


    Su Jin praised at this time, then looked at Kirkball in front of him and said:


    "Are you the only one who jumped out?"


    "What?" Kirkball showed an unnatural expression.


    He also heard what Amaros said, and when he heard the live broadcast that all the fallen angels could see, he was also a little guilty.


    "I mean...are you not together?"


    When Su Jin said this, he turned around with a smile and looked at Walli.


    Wall-E was silent for a moment, only to feel that the situation seemed to be very strange.


    Su Jin seems to have come prepared...


    "I can promise you here that as long as I defeat me here, I will surrender the position of the governor of the fallen angels."


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Wall-E and Kirkball with a smile on his face, and then said in a playful tone:


    "This is valid for all fallen angel members."


    "Whether it''s a duel or a group fight, let the horses come over and please me, you scumbags!"


    The words fell, and everyone''s expressions suddenly changed.


    However, compared to Wall-E''s unnaturalness, Kirkball''s face was filled with ecstasy.


    "Go together!"


    Kirkball roared and let his two assistant officers go into battle together, and rushed towards Su Jin without hesitation.


    However, in the next moment, Kirkball used a faster speed than when he came, and with a bang, he hit the wall and knocked out a human-shaped crack.


    And if you look closely, you can clearly see that Kirkball''s crotch is deeply sunken.


    cluck clack.


    A few rubble fell.


    Everyone turned their heads from their daze and looked in the direction of Su Jin. Many men among them unconsciously folded their legs together.


    Su Jin stretched out his hand, lightly patted the dust on his trousers, then put his legs down, and said in surprise, "That''s it?"


    Kirkball''s two lieutenants glanced at each other, gritted their teeth and was about to charge again.


    However, with a bang, they were pressed to the ground by Shemhasa and Amaros.


    Su Jin walked slowly in front of Kirkball, looked at Kirkball with a twisted face, stretched out his hand, grabbed his forehead, and lifted him out of the wall:


    "Honestly, I''m curious who gave you the courage..."


    "Only the so-called Demon King class, the so-called survival from the battlefield of the three-way war, only in the name of the fallen angel''s cadre?"


    Kirkball would only cry out ''hungry'', and the body that Su Jin mentioned kept twitching.


    "On this level, how dare you resist me? Am I being too kind?"


    Su Jin let go of his hand and let Kirkball fall to the ground with a bang.


    He slowly raised his feet, pressed the soles of his feet on Kirkball''s face little by little, slowly increased his strength, and turned in a circle.


    Kirkball''s face soon flattened, blood began to flow from his nostrils and the corners of his mouth, and he even lost several teeth.


    Everyone present just kept silent, watching Su Jin violently against Kirkball.


    And at this time, Kirkball was relieved, he spewed out the power of light, and in an instant, a large amount of light was released.


    Light plasticized and changed in the air, and in just an instant, it turned into countless gun blades, surrounding Kirkball like a hedgehog.


    "Uh, ha, ha, idiot, you really think..."


    Kirkball, who had succeeded in the sneak attack, was about to laugh when he heard a crackling sound.


    But it was the spear blade of light that turned into a tangible thing, cracked.


    "It''s so boring."


    The broken blade of light fell from his face, revealing Su Jin''s unscathed face.


    He sighed, with a bit of suspicion in his tone, as if he was doubting Kirkball''s IQ: "After hearing that I defeated Orpheus, normal people should understand the strengths and weaknesses, right?"


    "Monster, monster."


    Kirkball''s lips trembled, but it was his all-out counterattack, even if it was to destroy a modern town, it would be a proper country-destroying attack in ancient Europe.


    But...not even a single hair was hurt.


    "Don''t put monsters in your mouth easily, that will only show your ignorance."


    Su Jin looked at Kirkball with pity, shook his head slightly, and moved his feet away, revealing the underground Kirkball''s deformed head.


    "You...you won''t kill me?"


    Kirkball asked inexplicably.


    "Silly boy." Su Jin shook his head, squatted down, touched Kirkball''s head lovingly, and smiled: "Even a piece of toilet paper has its function, you are so old, it must be more expensive than toilet paper. It''s coming strong, isn''t it?"


    Kirkball''s pupils shrank immediately upon hearing this.


    At this time, Su Jin had already stood up, turned around and said to Shem Hasa:


    "Throw him into the Fallen Angel production workshop and produce at maximum power. How long can it last?"


    "...Less than 3 months." Shem Hasa was silent for a moment, then responded.


    "It''s too short." Su Jin frowned: "Let him hold on for four months, let me know when he''s approaching his limit, and I''ll contact the slave exchange to see if anyone has bid."


    As soon as he said this, everyone''s faces turned pale.


    But Su Jin didn''t care about it.


    The slave market in Hakoniwa is very prosperous. Like Perseus in the original book, he specialized in this industry and maintained his four-digit status for several years before he was defeated by Luos.


    Although Su Jin despises this kind of behavior, it is still okay to sell some enemies in exchange for some unimportant powers to strengthen himself.


    ''The center of the box garden strengthens a wave of Kirkball''s spirituality. It should be able to have a five-digit bottom line, and it can also restore the discarded Kirkball to full health. When it is time to sell it to the auction house, it can be sold for a high price. One If you live in five figures, it''s still a fallen angel, and it shouldn''t be a problem to change to a weak power. ¡¯


    While Su Jin was thinking about it, he turned to look at Walli:


    "I remember you seeming to challenge me?"


    At this sight, Wally was instantly horrified.


    Chapter 0681 Worthy of being a sister of Orpheus


    "I¡­¡­"


    Wally is speechless...


    He felt that Su Jin was very different from the enemies he fought against in the past, very different, not as pure as those people, but rather terrifying.


    "Wall-E!" Seeing that Wall-E couldn''t think of it, Tobio Jiuse immediately shouted Wall-E''s name and wanted to stop it.


    On the other side, Lavinia, who came out of the instrument cabin, stood directly in front of Su Jin, with her small face nervously spreading her arms, blocking Su Jinhe like a little hen protecting her calf. Wall-E middle.


    "I won''t let you shoot at Xiaowa."


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, and his face suddenly showed a smile.


    Seeing this smile, Walli only felt a chill in his heart.


    "Yes, I am going to challenge you."


    "One person does things and one person is responsible. If you want to do anything, just let the horses come over! I will do everything."


    "Then if you say..." Su Jin showed a little playfulness at this time: "If I want to be your brother-in-law, can you do it too?"


    "Of course...Wait, what did you say?" Wa Li was stunned, looking at Su Jin with a strange expression.


    What did this man just say?


    what brother-in-law?


    "Funny kid."


    Su Jin smiled, not caring that he was five or six years older than Wall-E, rubbed his head and said:


    "You didn''t do anything wrong, how could I punish you?"


    Strictly speaking, Wall-E is a little unpleasant, but with Lavinia, Su Jin is as pleasing to the eye as he sees Wall-E.


    Brother-in-law still has a little privilege.jpg.


    "If you want to challenge me, grow up for a few more years. When you can defeat Orpheus, it''s not too late to come back to me."


    Su Jin''s words fell, and the air next door made a soft sound.


    Then, Orpheus and Himejima Akina suddenly appeared in the classroom.


    "How could it be? He actually escaped from the divine artifact barrier researched by Lord Azazel?" An adjutant of Kirkball was stunned.

 Chapter 523：

    "Boundary?" Orpheus turned his head blankly, wondering, "Isn''t that thing opened with a poke of a finger?"


    Rubbing it with your fingers... in one sentence, all the fallen angel members who knew the function of the divine artifact''s barrier fell into silence.


    Azazel''s artifact barrier is a powerful barrier with a variety of artificial artifacts as the core, and it is forcibly created in a way that does not care about wear and tear. The level is enough for Azazel to use full firepower in the barrier without breaking it.


    The reason why Kirkball dared to do it was because he believed that the stolen artifact enchantment could stop Orpheus for a while, or at least get him time to do something with Su Jin.


    However, it turned out that the so-called barrier that Azazel couldn''t break could not hold Orpheus''s finger.


    This difference made Wall-E aware of the absolute strength difference.


    Because the artifact enchantment is a technology that even he can''t break through, he can only grind it inside until the artifact is worn out and overloaded, and it will be broken naturally.


    Orpheus is at this level, how strong is Su Jin who beat Orpheus?


    Su Jin smiled and looked at Orpheus: "Are you having fun?"


    "It''s very interesting. If the barrier is tens of thousands of times stronger, it should be able to trap the red dragon." Orpheus said this, turning his head to look at Shem Hasa: "Strengthen this barrier to my level. How long will the request take?"


    "At least tens of thousands of years." Shem Hasa''s mouth twitched, giving a vague time.


    "It''s not too long, but it''s unnecessary. Su Jin has promised me to deal with Chi."


    Orpheus''s concept of time is obviously a bit abnormal, but the amount of information revealed in his words is indeed huge.


    Su Jin intends to deal with the great red?


    This is no small information!


    If it is not done well, it is possible to make the whole world turbulent, because no one can guarantee that Su Jin, who has dealt with the great red, will turn his head to deal with them.


    However, Shem Hasa felt relieved when he thought that Su Jin was the governor of his side.


    It feels so good to have a thigh hug! .jpg


    "What''s the matter with brother-in-law, Xiaowa, do you have a sister?" Lavinia, who didn''t care about this, was a little curious about Walli''s family.


    Idiot, it''s you... Wall-E and Tobio Ikise both complained in their hearts.


    Although they all knew that Lavinia was off the line, they didn''t expect her to be so off line in this kind of thing.


    Will the eternal Bingji, the god-killing tool, still freeze his brain?


    "Is no one answering my question?" Lavinia asked dazedly. Why is it so difficult to ask questions?


    On the other side, Su Jin said maliciously:


    "Orpheus, the white dragon seems to be challenging you?"


    "I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Denied Sanlian immediately came out from the light wings behind Wall-E.


    The White Dragon Emperor Arubion couldn''t stop roaring.


    Compared with the idiots present, He knows the level of Orpheus best.


    That is the level of a finger to press him to the ground hammer.


    Wall-E is stupid, but he''s not stupid.


    If you have nothing to do with abuse, who will do it!


    "My dear, it seems that your name, Orpheus, is still useful." Su Jin said this, thinking of himself, and a little bit: "Why doesn''t mine work?"


    "Kill a few more people and it will work." Orpheus naturally suggested.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s expressions changed slightly.


    "Good idea, as expected of sister Orpheus, I understand." Su Jin suddenly smiled.


    "In that case, while all the fallen angels have the opportunity to pay attention to this side through surveillance, let''s sign an employee agreement?"


    Su Jin said this, showing a kind smile:


    "If you don''t sign, kill them all. In this case, my name will work, right?"


    Hearing this, Shym Hasa''s forehead suddenly showed cold sweat.


    Amaros, the guy dressed like the villain, was also trembling.


    They weren''t sure if what Su Jin said was true, but if it was, it would be a big deal.


    At this time, Su Jin turned his head to the side and asked quietly:


    "Sem Hasa, how long does it take to sign an employee agreement?"


    "Three days, no, one day, no, please give me half a day." Shem Hasa lowered his head, making a promise.


    He felt that Su Jin was really angry.


    "Very well. Just do it."


    Su Jin smiled, and then showed a sunny smile to Lavinia:


    "Speaking of which, I have only visited one classroom, Miss Guide, can you continue to visit the Academy of the Fallen?"


    ''Don''t take it! '' Tobio Ikise shouted in his heart.


    However, Lavinia, as if she didn''t care about Su Jin''s threat just now, replied easily, "Okay!"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly: "Then please."


    Chapter 0682 Shall we change it?


    The Fallen Academy has a large area, and the facilities are not significantly different from the universities in the island country, but they are much improved.


    After passing the playground, basketball hall, and cooking room, Su Jin was taken to the swimming pool by Lavinia.


    "This is a swimming pool for girls. The water is a special product that has been modulated, which can enhance resistance when swimming."


    Lavinia sat beside the pool, simply put her slippers in and put her feet in.


    Her little feet, so white that the capillaries were clearly visible, were put into the water, and Lavinia couldn''t help hissing, and said comfortably:


    "In this weather, it''s really comfortable to soak your feet in the water!"


    The weather in this different space is constant in the early summer. Although it is not too hot, it is obviously not the most comfortable season.


    Seeing Lavinia playing in the water, Orpheus followed curiously, but after she soaked her feet in the water, she showed a subtle expression:


    "It''s cool and comfortable..."


    When Himejima Zhu Nai saw this scene, he couldn''t help turning his head and looked at Su Jin.


    "See what I do?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "Aren''t you together?" Himejima Akeno asked tentatively.


    "Since you said that..." Su Jin was suddenly stunned, and then showed a happy smile.


    He simply took off his shoes and sat directly beside Orpheus, stepping on the cold pool water while showing a comfortable expression:


    "Sure enough, washing your feet and peeing in the swimming pool is the most noble romance for a man!"


    "Eh? Is that what the boy thinks?" Lavinia was suddenly surprised.


    "Isn''t it right?" Su Jin pointed at the blue pool in front of him in surprise: "Don''t you think you need to leave an important mark in such a good place?"


    He was talking about fallacies that most people didn''t believe, but there were only two normal people present.


    Lavinia and Orpheus are not included.


    Looking at the two of them, Su Jin watched silently for a long time. When he was almost done, he asked Jijima Zhu Nai, "Aren''t you going to stop them?"


    The confused Himejima Junai immediately stepped forward to stop the girl''s atrocities. For the first time, she showed a panicked expression and criticized the two at the same time.


    Under the criticism of Akeno Himeshima, who was like a counselor, the two deeply reflected on their mistakes and made several reassurances, and then they threw Su Jin angrily again under the eyes of indignation.


    Lavinia still wanted to sneak attack and kicked Su Jin into the pool, but was stopped by Himejima Akina.


    "These two fools..." Su Jin didn''t lie to the fool at all, but instead mocked: "I don''t think this kind of thing can be done in person?"


    At this time, Himejima Akeno came over and said with a subtle expression:


    "Your Excellency Su Jin, how long will your feet be soaked?"


    "There is a lot of water, it has been diluted." Su Jin replied calmly.


    Hearing this, Himejima Akeno asked unnaturally, "You... don''t you have any sense of shame?"


    "That thing was sold to Bai Yasha half a year ago." Su Jintian replied shamelessly.


    "Who is Shiroyasha?"


    "Superpowers who elevate **** power to the level of truth."


    Jijima Zhu Nai couldn''t understand Su Jin''s strange words, so he could only sigh, asked about the control device of Lavinia swimming pool, changed Su Jin a wave of water, and then waited for him to wash his feet in the new water, This said:


    "You spent too much time here at the swimming pool, and His Excellency Shem Hasa just announced the dinner time."


    "So soon?" Su Jin showed a surprised expression: "The contract of the fallen angel has been resolved?"


    Dare to contact him for dinner, it is impossible for Shem Hasa''s work to fall into place without any progress.


    You must know that there are at least tens of thousands of fallen angels. This is a matter of integrating opinions of tens of thousands of people. Even if it is tens of thousands of pigs, it cannot be integrated for three days and three nights, let alone people.


    Otherwise, how could Su Jin be surprised by Shem Hasa''s efficiency.


    Hearing this, Himejima Akeno showed a very subtle expression: "Did you already know?"


    "Huh? Know what?" Su Jin was a little confused, what did he know? Why doesn''t he know what he knows?


    At this time, Himejima Akina let out a suffocating breath:


    "All the fallen angels are willing to accept your rule, just because they believe that following a strong person like you can strengthen the entire fallen angel."


    "Did you expect the fallen angel''s Mu Qiang character long ago, so you deliberately publicized it like that?"


    "No, I just want to give up these fallen angels."


    Su Jin said speechlessly. What he wants is a qualified powerhouse, and he can become a talent in a short period of time, ordinary fallen angels or something, although it is not that powerhouses cannot be born, but at present, they are considered negative assets, so Su Jin naturally does not care about these people of life and death.


    I didn''t care about it at first, and naturally it doesn''t matter whether allegiance is not loyal.


    As a result, things seem to be getting more subtle.


    The more he disdains the fallen angels, the more loyal and fanatical the fallen angels are.


    Dude, an entire race of M?


    The God of the Bible must have misplaced the material when he created the fallen angels, right?


    However, in the face of Su Jin''s explanation, Himejima Akina showed disbelief.


    Su Jin took it so well, how could it be that there was no plan, and at the same time, she also let Shem Hasa deliberately leak a little bit of secrets to the outside world, saying that he was not prepared? Who will believe it!


    Himejima Zhu Nai only regarded Su Jin as being modest, so he did not ask questions, but asked calmly: "So, do you want to participate in the dinner party?"


    "Participate in it, anyway, you can have a good meal." Su Jinman replied indifferently: "Tonight, I will fix it on the Fallen''s side for a day, and I will return to the capital tomorrow."


    "Yes, Governor!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    A high-end folk hotel in the suburbs of Kyoto.


    Wearing pajamas that looked like a virgin killer, Nix sat on a tatami with moderate hardness and looked at the tablet in his hand with a livid face.


    It was playing the scene of Su Jin and Kirkball fighting.


    Tens of thousands of fallen angels can log on to the internal network to watch the live broadcast, and naturally, those planted spies are indispensable.


    The video in front of him was sent to the Knicks by a spy of a Greek **** group in the fallen angel, and he also declared that it was the last time and that the two would not see each other in the future.


    This almost made the Knicks **** off the good-looking Joan nose.


    As the intelligence chief of Greece, although he was in charge in name, the fact that the traitor who worked so hard to rebel and rebelled really made the Knicks feel ashamed.


    And the most extreme thing is that if she hadn''t had the opponent''s handle in her hands, I''m afraid that the fallen angel would have sold her to the higher-ups of the fallen angel and flattered Su Jin.


    Just **** me off.


    However, Knicks was angry, and she was still vigilant about the content of the video.


    She played the scene of Su Jin''s shot frame by frame. The Fallen Angel monitor had a speed of 300 frames per second, but she still couldn''t see the trace of Su Jin''s shot, as if the opponent''s foot had never been lifted.


    The shot is made within 0.003 seconds, and it is still so fast that even the camera can''t capture it. What speed is this?

 Chapter 524：

    Just relying on the speed, the Knicks felt a strong sense of fear.


    Although she considers herself to be a first-class expert in the Demon King class, and is not afraid of any other powerhouse at the same level in the world, but...


    Is this guy really something that can be dealt with by the Demon King?


    Kirkball is also a demon king, but I''m afraid I didn''t see Su Jin''s shot before the egg was trampled, right?


    Thinking of this, Nixon wondered if he should try to go home.


    At this time, she didn''t care that the video only recorded Su Jin trampling Kirkball under her feet, and she didn''t pursue the follow-up content, but just started to worry about herself.


    Although she took a special plane to Kyoto, and it was a bit embarrassing to run back in a daze, but anyway, there is no risk!


    Anyway, no one knew that she came to Kyoto, so it''s not ashamed to go back secretly like this!


    At this moment, the communication was displayed on the tablet computer, and the note was Erebos brother.


    Knicks'' face suddenly froze.


    She thought about it, hesitated and hesitated, and finally got through the phone in the second contact.


    And the opposite Erebos opened his mouth with a sentence:


    "You did a good job, Knicks, you actually started to lay out the devil before us."


    "The Greek side has already unified the purpose, and you will attack Kyoto, while our other four primitive gods will take the opportunity to sneak up on the Demon King City and rescue Hades."


    "I will send the corresponding plan to your mailbox, by the way, why don''t you speak?"


    "Brother."


    The Knicks showed a crying-like smile and said:


    "How about changing our tasks?"


    Chapter 0683 The strong should be against the waves


    "Why exchange?"


    Erebus on the other side of the call frowned:


    "The news of the meeting of the five Greek primordial gods must have been known to the biblical gods, and my whereabouts will definitely attract attention. If you ask me to exchange with you at this time, I can''t do anything about it."


    When he said this, he paused and said, "Knicks, don''t be self-willed. Right now, you happen to be near Kyoto. You can start a plan nearby. We need you to create a certain riot there."


    "But... my brother, I think we seem to underestimate the new governor of the fallen angel..."


    The Knicks'' tone was hesitant.


    She originally believed that Su Jin was of the weak side. Even if the opponent defeated Orvis, it would still be a sneak attack to win, but after watching the video, she was not sure.


    No matter whether Su Jin is a weak chicken or not, from the video, the other party is obviously a little bit stronger than himself.


    She went up, didn''t she give away the head, was it played in vain?


    "You seem to have received some new information." Erebus said in a serious tone: "Is it the information provided by the intelligence system of the Twelve Gods?"


    Erebus'' tone had obvious fear.


    In front of the Knicks, he doesn''t have to hide his fear of those descendants.


    In fact, Erebus held a contemptuous attitude towards those Greek gods who had been created by himself.


    Although they are grandchildren in name, they are actually the tool people of the five primordial gods.


    That is to say, the line of Zeus successfully overturned the game, defeated Gaia once, barely had a certain degree of autonomy in front of them, and under the growth of Hades, became the mainstream of Greek mythology.


    But after Hades'' defeat, for hundreds of years, Greek mythology has been revered by the five primordial gods.


    But this does not prevent Erebus from being wary of these so-called descendants.


    Or perhaps because of this, Erebus was even more vigilant.


    "It''s the information handed over by Artemis'' intelligence system." After Nix finished saying this, he thought about his words and said, "I''d better send a copy to my elder brother to see."


    "..."


    Erebus remained silent about this, and after receiving the video, he carefully watched it several times before asserting:


    "False news."


    "Brother?"


    Nix was stunned, and asked with a puzzled expression:


    "Why do you say this is fake news?"


    "The video has been edited, and it''s too fake. The last shot, no, it should be said to be a foot. Even if the speed is fast, it should leave a series of afterimages of actions, but in this video, it is an abrupt action change. Don''t you think it''s like editing two different pictures together?"


    Erebus, who knew about combat and human technology, saw the problem with the video at a glance.


    Under the high-speed movement, Su Jin''s movements of raising his feet must be coherent, but this video is broken and the picture is not coherent.


    This leads to a flaw.


    Unless Su Jin has the ability of the space system, such a result cannot occur, but since this is the information from the twelve Greek gods, Erebos naturally wears colored glasses.


    "Besides, how can a governor ever kick someone''s crotch at every turn? What about the dignity of a strong man? Shouldn''t it be crushed back with stronger magic bullets in the face of the enemy''s challenge?"


    "Listen to you, it seems like this..." Nix still believed his brother''s judgment.


    Although she felt that Su Jin just raised a foot casually and just mentioned Kirkball, Erebos'' rhetoric is closer to the common sense she understands.


    Aren''t strong people supposed to use magic power against waves, what''s the point of kicking people with their feet?


    Thinking that he was actually frightened by Su Jinfang''s fake news, the Knicks couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed and gnashing their teeth.


    "But it''s not impossible that it''s true news."


    Erebus thought for a moment, then said:


    "I heard about your plan to use that Hades'' legacy to control Orpheus. This plan is feasible, but it requires the cooperation of an existence."


    "Who?" Knicks asked in confusion.


    Erebus said in a deep voice at this time: "Samael the Dragon Eater."


    "Hades has done research. If it is Samuel, the dragon-killing angel who was cursed by the **** of the Bible and specially used to target dragons, even Orpheus will be weakened."


    "With the Leviathan in your hand as the remote control, controlling Orpheus becomes a feasible solution."


    "And now, Samael and Leviathan are in our hands."


    "We can take Su Jin first, take control of Orpheus first, and then use Orpheus'' power to target Su Jin, or simply not target him and avoid him, as long as we take away Orpheus'' power, or take back Ha Diess, that''s our victory."


    Of course, the recapture of Hades is actually a lie. The real content should be to retake Hades'' power... This point, Erebus has already made plans in his heart.


    He wants to devour Hades, seize the power of the opponent, and put himself in the top ten in the world.


    This must be done.


    Therefore, even if Su Jin is really strong, he wants the Knicks to take action.


    Only when the Knicks created harassment and attracted the attention of the Bible forces could he raid the Demon King City and capture Hades.


    This point, even if Knicks is his sister can not change.


    After all, my sister is for betrayal.


    Erebos said calmly: "With the existence of the Heavenly Dragon level of Samuel, plus Nix, you will definitely be able to protect yourself, and even if you get the power of Orpheus, you can even counterattack the Bible forces. "


    "Of course, just in case, after you get Orpheus, you should retreat, Knicks. When you return to Mount Olympus, I will discuss with the elder sister and the others and hand over the custody of Orpheus to you."


    "Really?" Nixon''s eyes lit up.


    Holding the power of the infinite dragon god, what kind of cake is this, even the Knicks are moved by it.


    "Of course it''s true." Erebos smiled, and then warned:


    "But now Orpheus seems to be in the Fallen Academy of the Fallen Angels, where is the confidential area of ??the Fallen Angels, we can''t lock it.


    But it doesn''t matter, didn''t the devil dispatch assistants? They will definitely meet in Kyoto. At that time, Knicks, you will use the traitor to attack Orpheus directly, do you understand? "


    Nix nodded again and again, and when she heard the deployment of Erebus, she interrupted the communication, her face was extremely complicated.


    "Am I the only one here feigning... bro... your heart is getting colder..."


    Knicks muttered to himself, then sighed, turned on the tablet, clicked on the popular romantic comedy, and watched while eating senbei.


    There are troubles every day, in this case, why treat yourself badly... Nix gradually calmed down his complicated mood while watching the comedy.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    the next day.


    Fallen Academy Apartments.


    In the early morning, Su Jin, who heard the footsteps, opened her eyes slightly, but before she could turn her head, a breeze hit.


    After his quilt was lifted briefly, another ''octopus'' got in.


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then looked at the blond hair scattered on his arms, and then looked at Lavinia next to him with his back to him, lost in thought.


    Good guy, can night raids still be attacked in the early hours of the morning? But then again, Miss, we''ve only known each other for a day, haven''t we?


    Su Jin showed a strange expression.


    Chapter 0684 morning and train


    "Hey, get up."


    Su Jin pushed Lavinia next to him, and only then did he notice that the other party was wearing a white shirt, and he caught a lot of snow.


    "Woo..." Lavinia was pushed by Su Jin, whimpered, and then turned over, from facing away from Su Jin to facing directly.


    Although the eyes are very comfortable, Su Jin is a little speechless at this time. I don''t know what you want to do when you send it to the door automatically.


    He pushed Lavinia again, and said in a somewhat helpless tone: "In the early morning, what are you trying to do with me and grab the sheets with me?"


    "Is it morning?" Lavinia raised her hand and rubbed her eyes, as if bathed in holy light.


    "Otherwise." Su Jin rolled his eyes, he had seen off-line, but never seen such off-line. In other words, why did Lavinia come to him?


    At this time, Lavinia also noticed the sunlight outside the window.


    The apartment where Su Jin lived was the same building as hers. It was located on the sixth floor of the teachers'' apartment in the Academy of the Fallen. There were eight rooms on this floor. Su Jin''s temporary residence was on the same floor as Lavinia.


    However, in Su Jin''s view, this does not seem to be the reason for having an extra Lavinia in his room.


    Don''t talk to me about going to the wrong room, he doesn''t believe it.


    "Ah, it really seems to be morning... woo~" Lavinia stretched her waist, then wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her fingers, and yawned: "Good morning, Mr. Su Jin, it''s really pleasant At night."


    what do you say? Pleasant evening? You lay down next to me 3 minutes ago, right? Who had a good night with you? There is a price to pay for spreading rumors... Su Jin was a little confused by Lavinia.


    At this time, she had already stood up and blatantly walked to the closet, opened the closet and changed her clothes while asking: "Hey, where are my clothes?"


    "..." For the first time, Su Jin felt that the person in front of him was really useless except for his face and body.


    But unfortunately, he eats this set.


    After thinking about it, he took out the black rabbit''s clothes from the gift card, which was a white dress, and threw it away and said, "Wear this."


    "Eh? Why are my clothes with you, Su Jin?" Lavinia, who picked up the clothes, said in surprise.


    "Ghost knows." Su Jin rolled his eyes, not expecting Lavinia''s IQ anymore.


    After changing clothes, Su Jin saw Lavinia walking into the bathroom, and he asked, "Okay, why are you here?"


    "So Mr. Su Jin came to chew me?" Lavinia, whose mouth was full of white foam, said vaguely.


    "Do I have this service? No?" Su Jin recalled the scene last night.


    He and Shem Hasa were drinking, eating Japanese food, and teasing a few female fallen angels, and then at 11 o''clock in the evening, when the lights were turned off, he was supported by Akira Himejima, who was fake drunk, and came to this building. Apartment.


    What do you want to say? The target should also be Himejima Akeno, right?


    "Huh?" Lavinia spit out the mouthwash and said with a puzzled expression, "Didn''t Mr. Su Jin say he wants to try my craft?"


    "???" Su Jin''s expression seemed to be possessed by a black question mark.


    "In the morning, you ran to my room to cook for me?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "Yes!" Lavinia nodded naturally.


    Seeing this, Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth a few times, and then said with a stiff smile, "That''s really hard for you."


    This woman... If I had the heart, I would trick her into getting pregnant five times, and I''m afraid she would still count the money there... For the first time, Su Jin understood what a two-dimensional beautiful girl is.

 Chapter 525：

    love love.


    "Are you like this every day?" Su Jin looked at Lavinia who walked out of the bathroom, opened the door and walked into the living room. The target seemed to be Lavinia in the kitchen.


    "What''s this?" Lavinia asked suspiciously, turning around.


    "I said, how do you live your daily life?" Su Jin''s tone was a little unnatural.


    He wondered how Lavinia grew up.


    "Grinda is taking care of me? But after arriving at the Academy of the Fallen, it was Glinda''s maid puppet taking care of me." Lavinia''s tone was a little nostalgic.


    "Who is Grinda?" Su Jin asked curiously.


    "The witch of Oz," Lavinia replied.


    "The witch of the country of Oz?" Su Jin recalled for a moment, and then remembered the old grandmother who had attacked Michael before... She seemed to be the witch of the country of Oz: "Who is Yaukusta from you?"


    "Enemies." Lavinia showed an expression of hatred.


    "..." Su Jin paused, not knowing what to say.


    After sorting out the clues, he probably understood that Lavinia''s guardian was a certain faction of the witches of Oz, who was persecuted by the other row where Yaukusta was, so Lavinia hated it.


    Then, he asked, "So, because of Yaukusta, you came to me and cooked for me?"


    What is Yaukusta, Su Jin remembered to take it with Azazel, he sensed it carefully, and found that the other party''s breath seemed to be in the Academy of the Fallen, and it was in the underground area, and the breath became very weak , must have been tortured.


    So, where did Lavinia''s attitude towards him come from?


    "Eh? Did I come here because of this?" Lavinia said with a confused expression.


    I knew, I shouldn''t have asked... Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth, watching Lavinia walk into the kitchen, watching the smoke from the living room, watching... No, at this time he already smelled burnt smell.


    "I should have thought of it long ago." Su Jin didn''t have any expectations in his heart.


    Isn''t it common sense that beautiful girls in the second dimension can''t cook?


    It was as if a villain said so in Su Jin''s mind.


    "Lavinia, the range hood! Your range hood is off, and something is burnt!" Su Jin scratched his hair, got up and walked into the kitchen.


    ¡ª


    On the Underworld Train.


    The gorgeously dressed girl with dark purple hair was looking nervously at the black-haired, twin-tailed girl in the nurse outfit holding a stethoscope in front of her.


    "Your Majesty Serafuru, what are you trying to do?" The purple-haired girl, Ingvir Leviathan leaned back a little uneasy.


    "Of course I''ll check your body~ You''ll understand what to do when you look at me, right?" Serafuru Leviathan turned around in a circle, letting her fluffy pink skirt flutter around.


    However, although the nurse outfit that Seraflu chose was a short skirt, it had an inexplicable setting that could not be seen, and Ingville felt a subtle magic power from the skirt.


    Although she herself didn''t know how she felt it.


    "Okay, I heard that you just woke up from sleep, little Ingville, so let my sister check it out..."


    Before she finished speaking, she thumped.


    A big bag appeared in my head.


    "pain!"


    When Serafuru hugged her head and screamed, Grafia, who was wearing a maid outfit, put down her hand indifferently, pulled her collar on the back of her neck, and looked at Ingvir flatly and said:


    "There are still 2 hours'' drive to the capital of the human world. I will take you to meet His Majesty Su Jin. Please be prepared."


    "Oh... oh..." Ingwill looked at Gurefia with a bit of confusion as she dragged Serafuru away.


    ''Even though I was informed that Serafuru is a Demon Lord, seeing such a Demon Lord, Ingwill inexplicably felt that it wasn''t scary.


    So by the same token, that His Majesty, Su Jin, shouldn''t be too embarrassing for her, an ordinary human being, right? ¡¯


    When he was only 17 years old, he slept for nearly a hundred years because of demon sleep sickness. He still couldn''t accept the former ordinary human beings in his life. Ingville Leviathan used a ballpoint pen on the tram to write down in his diary crookedly. These two sentences.


    Chapter 0685 Himejima Akina: There''s a bit of a misunderstanding here


    "It''s delicious..."


    At the dining table, Lavinia sat on a chair, holding a bacon and egg sandwich, nibbling happily:


    "Is Mr. Su Jin so good at cooking?"


    "It''s just a sandwich. Anyone who looks at the picture will make it." Su Jin said while looking at the dark kitchen, with a helpless expression on his face.


    "Eh? So I''m not human anymore?" Lavinia said with a look of surprise.


    "In a sense, you are very intuitive." Su Jin groaned and finished his sandwich.


    He made the amount for five people, about ten sandwiches, each of which was very thick, and used Arcadia''s own beef, which was full of energy.


    In a sense, Su Jin felt that he who would put these ingredients on the gift card was definitely the great heir to the foodies of the Chinese dynasty.


    "Are you full?" Su Jin, who had eaten her three servings, asked while instigating milk.


    "Mmmm!" Lavinia shoved the sandwich into her mouth and nodded quickly.


    "It''s not necessary to eat so fast, it''s not that I can''t wait for you..." Su Jin was speechless, and waited for a while, ready to wait for Lavinia to finish eating.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me, Shem Hasa. Are you up, Governor?"


    Shem Hassa''s voice came from outside the door.


    The deputy governor of the fallen angels came to call him early in the morning, and Su Jin would greet him with affection and reason. He stood up, walked to the door, and opened the door.


    "Good morning, Governor." Shem Hasa bowed slightly, which was polite.


    "Good morning." Su Jin responded, and then said, "I should have received my itinerary."


    "Yes, the celestial train dedicated to Kyoto is ready." Shem Hasa''s tone was somewhat relaxed.


    "That''s good, by the way, is there any information coming back from the devil?"


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, Lavinia''s whimper came from a corner that Shem Hasa couldn''t see.


    "My belly is so swollen... It turns out that I ate too much food for nothing... woo... Why does Mr. Su Jin put so much..."


    The expressions of Su Jin and Shem Hasa became a little stagnant in an instant.


    Shem Hasa reacted very quickly. He didn''t have time to think about why there were female voices in the room, and he didn''t dare to look at anything. He immediately said calmly:


    "On the devil''s side, the information has not yet come over, but according to my estimation, it is almost in this time period. Otherwise, my subordinates should go and ask them now?"


    "Go." Su Jin''s face twitched.


    "Then, let me say goodbye for a while." Shem Hasa closed the door politely.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin turned his head expressionlessly, looked at Lavinia at the dining table, who was wiping Sarah at the corner of her mouth, and then said:


    "Lavinia."


    "In?" Lavinia turned her head strangely.


    Seeing this, Su Jin sighed and said, "You can only marry me in the future."


    Although the result is no different from some of Su Jin''s thoughts, this process is really annoying.


    He was sure that the news that he had enjoyed Lavinia had definitely spread among the fallen angels.


    No matter who the communicator Su Jin is, there must be Shem Hasa''s handwriting anyway.


    This dog, when he just left, did he not see the gossip in his eyes?


    "Hey!" Lavinia exclaimed in shock, "Why?!"


    After she finished speaking, she blushed again and said: "Wait, Mr. Su Jin, are you proposing? Well, we have only known each other for a long time, and does it feel a little too early..."


    "Shut up, you just need to be obedient."


    "Oh!" Lavinia was honest.


    Seeing this, Su Jin rubbed his brows. Well, in general, Lavinia is still a great beauty no matter what. Although she is off the line a bit, the blonde beauty can be regarded as hitting his strike zone.


    No matter what he does, he is not at a loss, but... what is this illusion of having children?


    Su Jin sighed slightly, then said to Lavinia:


    "Tie up, then go downstairs..."


    Seeing Lavinia deftly picking up the tableware, Su Jin knew that this guy ate nothing for nothing.


    Wait until after 20 minutes.


    In the elevator of the apartment building.


    "Guian, Governor."


    "It looks like a lot of energy, Zhu Nai."


    Su Jin greeted Himejima Akeno who stepped into the elevator. The two rested last night on the same floor next door...


    If it wasn''t for Himejima Akeno''s concealed refusal, Su Jin suspected that Bacheng had slept in Himejima Akeno''s room yesterday.


    Himejima Akeno who walked into the elevator looked at Lavinia who was standing next to Su Jin, stood next to Su Jin calmly, and said with a smile:


    "Your Excellency, may I take the liberty to ask a question?"


    "Ask what?" Su Jin looked at Jijima Junai curiously.


    At this time, Himejima Akeno asked meaningfully:


    "How does a witch feel?"


    Su Jin was silent for a while, then the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, staring at Jijima Zhu Nai and said, "I don''t know that, but the taste of a fallen angel, I think I can try it tonight."


    "You really like to joke." Himejima Akeno said with a light smile, covering her mouth.


    "I can make him not a joke."


    Hearing these words, Himejima Akeno''s expression stopped.


    Seeing this, Su Jin snorted, then turned his head, pressed the first floor, and waited for the elevator to start.


    At this time, Lavinia rubbed her eyes and seemed to be a little troubled.


    At this time, Himejima Junai greeted her: "Good morning, Lavinia."


    Lavinia glanced at Himejima Akeno, froze for a moment, and then muttered:


    "Ah, it was the one who pointed me to the room in the morning... Who is it... Forget it, no matter what, thank you."


    The smile that used to be on Akeno Himejima''s face suddenly disappeared.


    Without turning her head, she could sense Su Jin''s sharp gaze beside her.


    "Morning? Pointing to the room? That''s it, Akeno, you''re amazing."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, and he said with a smile:


    "Baiqiu, he probably doesn''t like my son-in-law, but it doesn''t matter, I''ll just admit that I''m wrong. Anyway, Zhu Nai, don''t you and Zhu Que look very similar? If they really stand together, it''s natural to admit their mistakes, right? Baiqiu. Should you forgive me?"


    "The Governor." Himejima Zhu Nai swallowed faintly, and said with an unnatural expression: "I think there should be some small misunderstanding between us."


    "It''s okay, it won''t be there tonight."


    Su Jin showed a big smile.


    Chapter 0686 Don''t be a turtle... It''s a pity.


    "The Governor."


    Downstairs in the apartment, Shem Hasa smiled and met Su Jin again.


    "Morning." Su Jin replied not very mildly: "What did the devil say?"


    "His Excellency Serafuru Leviathan will arrive in Kyoto in an hour with Miss Ingvir Leviathan."


    "Ingvir Leviathan? Who is this? Sidi''s?"


    Su Jin showed a puzzled expression. Serafuru knew that in the last demon civil war, he sided with the reformers and became a new-generation female demon of the Demon King Leviathan after the war.


    It is said that she once competed with Gurefia for the title of the first beauty of the devil, but later because Gurefia became the queen of Al Gore, she automatically withdrew from the competition and became an out-of-wheel class, and Seraflu automatically became the underworld. The first beauty, it is said that there is a special competition, and a special trophy is issued to Serafuru.


    Of course, the jury will automatically give Al Gore a copy of the trophy of the first beauty every year, and the trophy in Seraflu''s hand is written as the first beauty in the underworld under the glory of the ancestors, and neither of them will be offended. , the dog-licking level of those judges is evident.

 Chapter 526：

    The Sidi family in Su Jin''s mouth is because Seraflu inherited the title of Leviathan, and her parents'' family is the Sidi family of the pure blood 72 family, which is regarded as a middle and lower demon family.


    And this Ingerville? Is it from the Sidi family? Serafuru''s sister? However, doesn''t she only have a younger sister named Canna Sidi?


    "It''s not from the Sidi family." Shem Hasa shook his head, and then said: "This Ingvir Leviathan is an orthodox descendant of Leviathan, and a mixed race of humans."


    Shem Hasa said this, paused, and said solemnly: "It is also the holder of the "Song of the Emerald Green Sea at the End" of the gods."


    "The holder of the God Slayer Tool?" Su Jin was a little concerned, because in his influence, the representative of the descendants of the Demon King and the God Slayer Tool is Walli.


    This is a little guy with four-digit potential, and he is an important talent worth training.


    "What is her ability to destroy the gods? How is her own quality?"


    "According to the data from the devil, the quality of Ingvir Leviathan''s magic power seems to exceed that of the previous generation of Leviathan." Shem Hasa replied in a deep voice.


    "Oh?" Su Jin was immediately interested.


    The quality of magic power exceeds that of the previous generation of Demon Kings. He has only seen this description in the information of Sarjax, and Sarjax is the transcendence among demons, probably similar to the demons set by the God of the Bible. The ''new demon'' of the racial limit.


    This kind of thing, in the world of Demon High School, there may only be some functions such as increasing the quality of magic power and acquiring special abilities, but if it is changed to Hakoba, it will be different.


    To describe it simply, it can be explained in one sentence.


    ¡®The essence of this life is beyond the limits set by God. ¡¯


    It is said that rubbing traffic can lead to popular popularity and bad money. This can also be reflected at the spiritual level.


    And this kind of performance is to rub against others'' achievements, and the specific description is the above sentence.


    With this sentence beyond the limit set by God, even if you bring it to Hakoba, even if you can''t get the power beyond the seraph and demon, it is still no problem to obtain the corresponding qualifications and obtain a huge amount of spiritual merit.


    Therefore, Su Jin is very interested in transcendence, because it represents one after another ready-made thugs who can prostitute for free.


    Don''t talk about Sajjax, Su Jin suspects that when he arrives at Little Garden, he has a high probability of going up to four figures in one wave, and at this time, the same Ingville comes.


    Su Jin did not say that she was very happy, but she was always in a happy mood.


    "How much does the Demon Council have in him?"


    If there are too many, he will kill the demon parliamentarians behind them. Anyway, it is not his own cub, so Su Jin doesn''t feel bad.


    "Not much, or you can do it." Shem Hasa thought about his words and explained:


    "She is a demon born during the Demon Civil War, and the Demon Council found him because a few days ago, about the handling of Orpheus, it was reported by the head of a Leviathan crony family, and the Demon Council itself also expressed her presence. surprised."


    "In this regard, Ajaka tortured Cadileia Leviathan overnight, and found that the other party also did not know about this same clan."


    "Is that so, but, what do you mean by Orpheus? The Devil Council actually discussed this?" Su Jin''s expression became amused.


    A group of five-figure guys want to deal with a four-figure dragon god? Or pure blood dragon?


    If you put it in Little Garden, I''m afraid everyone will laugh stupidly.


    Although it is said that in the gift game, five-digit counterattacks with four-digit numbers are not impossible, it is only possible to do things under the condition of playing with words and deliberately restricting four-digit numbers.


    If it is a life-and-death battle, if you want to deal with a four-digit figure in addition to the outliers with five figures, it is simply a dream.


    Not to mention, the speed of light achieved by the five-digit limit level is the basic exercise on the four-digit side, not to mention the difference in power and physical fitness.


    In the small garden, if you hit hard, if you lower the enemy by a single digit, you can''t fight at all.


    Otherwise, the status of the breakers would not be so high, and even the words of the four-digit breakers at the lower level would be more effective than the three-digit ones, which is partly why.


    Seeing the playfulness on Su Jin''s face, Shem Hasa smiled bitterly:


    "After all, everyone is used to being in a high position. It was a long time ago that we really wanted to fight for life and death. Moreover, there was no conflict between Orpheus and the devil, and it is normal to be ignorant."


    Shem Hasa said this, paused, and said with a strange expression:


    "Actually, if Orpheus is replaced by the **** of the Bible, the decision of the Demon Council will not be dealt with, and it is to escape, and it is to escape to another world, and even I promise that there will be unanimous approval within 10 minutes. As a result, instead of wrangling there."


    Su Jin was speechless when he heard this.


    Good guy, bullying the soft and afraid of the hard? Because Orpheus has never killed demons or hurt them, he is not afraid. If he is seriously injured and takes away the God of the Bible, who is the four major demon kings and most of the pure-blooded demons, he will panic to death, which is also very real.


    "Does that man named Ingville have any ability to target Orpheus?" Su Jin asked curiously at this time.


    "Her god-killer can control the dragon species with her singing voice, and can also control the sea. According to the information, it seems that the unfinished body can affect the dragon species of the Tianlong level."


    Shem Hasa said this, glanced at Su Jin, and reminded:


    "By the way, Ingville is not a man. It is said that she is a woman who has inherited the appearance of the previous Leviathan and even surpassed it."


    "Woman?" Su Jin''s expression gradually became amused when he heard this.


    According to his impression, most of the female demons in the Demon High School are the kind of beautiful girls with hot bodies?


    Tsk tsk, this is much more attractive than Zajax!


    "When will the train arranged for me arrive in Kyoto?" Su Jin asked with a smile.


    "Probably fore and aft."


    "Because of your status and the special nature of this meeting, the subordinate believes that you need a suitable **** by your side, Governor."


    With a smile on her face, Shem Hasa looked at Lavinia behind Su Jin, and didn''t hide it at all:


    "I strongly recommend Miss Lavinia, who is also the holder of the God Slayer Tool. Lavinia''s Eternal Ice Princess is an absolute nemesis for her ability to control the sea. I believe in her company. It''s sure to make you feel at home... well no, feel safe."


    "..." Everyone present was silent.


    Until Su Jin patted Shem Hasa on the shoulder and said earnestly:


    "Sem Hasa."


    "exist!"


    "You''re not a turtle master, it''s a pity for your talent."


    "Can I take this as a compliment?"


    "You are free, remember to help me arrange the vehicle, oh right, call Orpheus back."


    "I see, by the way, Governor, a water dragon was born in the swimming pool you went to yesterday, do you know what? It''s not normal for the water element to suddenly turn into a dragon..."


    "I don''t know, thanks."


    "OK."


    Chapter 0687 Informed Persons


    On the Underworld train to Kyoto.


    Su Jin sat in the spacious VIP seat, crossed his legs and looked at the intelligence of Ingville in his hand.


    Although the face in the photo is tired, it is extraordinarily bright and moving, with the shiny purple hair.


    Just based on the photos, if there is no PS, then Ingville is definitely a first-class beauty.


    However, compared to appearance, Su Jin now pays more attention to the content of intelligence.


    "Born in a small European town in the human world, my parents were of Leviathan blood, but they didn''t wake up. They suffered from demon sleep sickness during their lifetime, and their parents summoned a demon for treatment, and this demon happened to belong to the Leviathan family. My close minister, I recognized Ingvir''s bloodline, but because of the inability to treat it, I could only temporarily freeze it, until it was recently revived due to the awakening of the divine artifact... What a coincidence~~"


    Su Jin raised his head playfully, threw the document on the table in front of him, looked at Himejima Akeno who was at the opposite table and said:


    "The coincidence is just right, right? Zhu Nai."


    When he got sick, his parents were desperate and randomly summoned a demon, which happened to be a Leviathan demon, which was frozen in secret and kept secret.


    "It''s a bit too coincidental, but a congenital genetic disease like Devil''s Sleeping Sickness..."


    Before Jijima Zhu Nai finished speaking, Su Jin interrupted: "Devil''s sleeping sickness is not a congenital disease."


    Himejima Zhu Nai was stunned for a moment, and then his complexion changed greatly.


    "Do you understand?" Su Jin said with a smile.


    "I understand." Himejima Akeno took a deep breath, then frowned and said, "Is it taking advantage of the parents'' desire to save the child... It''s terrible."


    "And the deep sleep was more than a hundred years ago. At this time, with the lifespan of human beings, I am afraid that they would have died long ago... Oh yes, there is a tombstone record in the attachment, the mother''s is all right, and the father''s remains have disappeared... ...Hey, as long as there is a little value, I won''t let it go!"


    Su Jin sneered, picked up the black tea brewed next to him, took a sip and said:


    "Send such a person to me, and they are called followers, but in fact they want to control Orpheus through the god-killer... Are all the people in the demon council such a child who loves fantasy?"


    "What are you going to do with them?" Himejima Akeno said unnaturally.


    She knew that there was something in Su Jin''s words, and she knew that Su Jin was dissatisfied with the Demon Council, but she was a half-blooded fallen angel and half of the Gremory family, so it was really difficult to speak on this occasion.


    "nothing."


    Su Jin shook his head and said:


    "I was just thinking, what would happen if the God of the Bible came to life at this time? Or, is it suspected of recovery?"


    Are you trying to scare those demon councilors to death... Himejima Akeno secretly clicked her tongue.


    Who are the devils most afraid of? That is, of course, the biblical **** who defines the meaning of demonic existence.


    If that one recovers, I am afraid the entire Demon Council will go crazy.


    Unfortunately, Su Jin had promised the Seraphs a few days ago to resurrect the god.


    Himejima Akeno silently burned five sticks of incense for these demon councilors, and it was a three-length and two-short method of burning.


    "Would you like to play?" Su Jin suggested with a smile: "According to people familiar with the matter, the God of the Bible seems to have begun to fully recover."


    "The insiders are a bit..." Himejima Akina was a little tangled.


    "According to someone''s entourage..."


    "The follower won''t work either." Himejima Akeno''s face suddenly turned red, follower? Doesn''t that make it obvious that it''s her?


    "Huh? What can''t I do?" Lavinia, who was sitting next to Himejima Akeno, tilted her head in confusion.


    "It''s not about you." Jijima Zhu Nai raised his hand to comfort Lavinia, then looked at Su Jin awkwardly and said, "Your Excellency Governor, I think we should use a more euphemistic way."


    "It''s not impossible...but..." Su Jin showed a hesitant expression.


    Seeing this, Himejima Akeno secretly said: Rias, I''m sorry.


    She shook her head, blushing and said:


    "Instead of Sister Suzaku or something..."


    "What? You want to be with Suzaku?" Su Jin said in shock, "Zunai, how did you come up with such an idea?"


    Akeno Himejima''s expression froze, if she could, she would like to take off her stockings and put them in Su Jin''s mouth.


    However, she could not do it, nor dared to do it.


    Thinking of this, Himejima Zhu Nai took a deep breath and said with a smile: "Don''t you think that if I were with Sister Suzaku, there would be no possibility of admitting my mistake?"


    "I have double vision in my eyes and a little astigmatism. Isn''t it normal to see one person as two? Sometimes, I also see you as Lavinia."


    Su Jin sighed with helplessness and bitterness on his face.


    However, when Himejima Akeno heard this, she felt cold all over, and on a hot day, she only felt as if she had fallen into an ice cellar.


    At this moment, Himejima Akeno had only one word in his heart.


    And add Lavinia...three girls...


    She paused and said stiffly, "In terms of double images, it is more reasonable to regard me as Sister Suzaku and me alone."


    When she said this, her face was about to turn red into a persimmon, but compared to the last Lavinia, Himejima Akina chose to grit her teeth and insist.


    "Then the news will be changed to ''disclosed by a well-informed ordinary person?''" Su Jin raised his eyebrows with a teasing expression.


    "Haha." Jijima Zhu Nai smiled and said: "This well-informed ordinary person has a father of a fallen angel cadre, and he is the secretary of the fallen angel governor. He is indeed very well-informed and ordinary."


    "Then it''s decided." Su Jin showed a big smile.


    "Just be happy." Himejima Akeno sighed.


    Now, she is afraid that she will be Su Jin''s little secretary for the rest of her life.


    At this time, the train whined, followed by a sweet female voice in the carriage.


    "The train has arrived at Kyoto Station. Please get off the train in an orderly manner. The Underworld Train Committee wishes you a happy life..."


    "It''s time to stop." Su Jin stood up, looked at Orpheus who had been eating ice cream beside him, smiled and said, "Sitting next to you for so long, you still don''t say a word, you are really a foodie."


    Orpheus raised his head blankly and swallowed the whole ice cream into his stomach.


    Su Jin smiled, pulled Orpheus, and got out of the car accompanied by Akeno Himejima and Lavinia.


    As soon as they got off the train, a train in the other direction approached from the opposite platform.

 Chapter 527：

    On the fast-passing train, Su Jin and a girl with purple hair looked at each other.


    Chapter 0688 Ingville and Serafuru


    "It was just..."


    On the train, Ingville was a little concerned about the boy who just looked at her. The other party seemed to be surprised when he saw her.


    Is it someone you met in the past? After sleeping for a hundred years, facing this strange world, Ingville desperately wants to find something familiar.


    But she also understood that it was already a hundred years later.


    The small town she is familiar with, the people in the town, her parents, have been dead for many years, and she is already homeless.


    "Arrived at the station~~"


    Opposite Ingville, Serafuru, who was still dressed as a nurse, got up from the bench and stretched, showing her proud figure.


    It seems to be the reason of the world. The stronger the women in this world, the better the figure. At least as the demon king, Seraph shows on the figure, she is simply an impeccable **** goddess.


    However, those who knew her, including Serafuru''s sister Sona Sidi, thought that Serafuru: ''It''s a pity that she has a talking mouth. ¡¯


    In a sense, Serafuru is considered to be a beauty of the Candid type.


    After stretching, Serafuru leaned over with a smile.


    Ingville was disturbed by her approach, which stemmed from her identity.


    Demon King Leviathan.


    It was only after Ingvir woke up that she learned that she was the descendant of the Demon King Leviathan. Although she felt absurd to change from a human to a demon, what was even more exaggerated was that she was actually a descendant of the defeated Demon King.


    And the winner is the Serafuru Leviathan in front of him, the one who inherited the identity of the Demon King Leviathan as the Sidi family.


    In Ingville''s impression, the winner of the title is cruel to the loser. When she was young, she even saw the baron of the small town drive her sister out, and the daughter of the once beautiful baron ended up in exile On the street, she became a nightingale who smoked, drank, and entertained customers at the mouth of the alley.


    That was something that his parents had said sternly in the past and absolutely could not be done. Ingville was very impressed by this.


    It was also because of this experience that she felt quite afraid of Serafuru in front of her.


    She was also afraid that Serafuru in front of her would treat herself like the baron in the past treated her sister.


    "Are you upset?"


    Seraphlu came over and looked at Ingvir''s face up close, showing a big smile:


    "Are you afraid of needles too?"


    She pointed to the nurse uniform on her body, shook it slightly, and said with a smile on her face.


    Ingville didn''t know what to say, so he could only nod his head.


    "Okay, I know what you''re worried about, I''m afraid I''ll take care of you~~"


    Hearing this, Ingville''s ears turned red, and he lowered his head in embarrassment.


    Seeing this, Serafuru suddenly laughed and said:


    "Shy?"


    "Relax, sister, I won''t eat you again."


    Serafuru raised her hand with a smile, and rubbed her head under Ingwill''s dodging gaze.


    Seraphlu, who had never expected her actions to be accepted, was taken aback by her smooth purple hair.


    She thought she would be avoided.


    But now, Ingville seems to have acquiesced to her intimacy, which made Serafuru, who wanted to spoil her sister, but was always rejected by her, a little excited.


    "Would you like to rub my head?"


    "Ah? Hmm." Ingville nodded, but was just rubbed her head. She had nothing to accept, and I heard that His Majesty Leviathan in front of him was over three hundred years old this year. The elder rubbed his head, and Ingville didn''t find it very strange.


    "Yo Xi yo Xi, good boy, really good boy."


    Serafuru, who was completely unaware of Ingville''s thoughts, gently rubbed Ingville''s head, and the smile on her face became more and more exuberant.


    Finally, when she was finished, she retracted her hands, put her hands on her hips and said:


    "It''s decided, from now on, you will be sister number 2!"


    "Huh?" Ingville just felt inexplicable.


    However, in the next second, she was hugged by Serafuru, rubbing her face while listening to her say:


    "From now on, I''m your sister, and whoever bullies you in the future, I''ll beat him up!"


    "Eh?!" Ingvir was dumbfounded, but facing Serafuru, she didn''t dare to refuse.


    This is the Demon Lord Leviathan.


    The legendary demon king who opposes the gods will definitely end badly if he resists her, right?


    But, sister? Ingville was a little bewildered.


    "What are you doing? Are you harassing others again?"


    Stern words sounded.


    Ingvir turned his head, just in time to see the queen Gurefia, who was said to be under one person in the underworld and above the four demon kings, was staring at them coldly.


    "What is harassment? I''m clearly pampering my lovely sister..."


    Serafuru clearly wanted to protest, but Grafia looked over with a cold look.


    "Your Majesty is already on the platform outside, do you want His Majesty to wait for you? Cricket Serafuru..."


    "What is Cricket Serafuru, do you want to fight? Don''t lean over, I''m not afraid of you!"


    A pink wand suddenly appeared in Seraflu''s hand. It was obviously a toy-like prop, but it exuded amazing magic power, but with that tone, it only gave people a stern look.


    "I''m not interested in fighting the loser."


    Gurefia turned around, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly and said:


    "Get off the bus, I only give you 3 minutes."


    "What is a defeated dog? Isn''t it just a win? Soon you will be the queen of the first ancestor... Damn Gurefia... Why do you take all the good things..."


    Seraph bit her hair angrily, but didn''t dare to ignore Gurefia''s warning, took Ingvir''s hand with a black face and was about to get out of the car.


    "Wait, I haven''t taken the salute yet..."


    Ingvir was a little flustered, but at this moment, Seraflu suddenly waved her wand. Suddenly, the suitcase placed above the position suddenly floated up, floating behind the two of them.


    "This is..." Ingville froze for a moment.


    At this time, Serafuru winked playfully and said:


    "Flying is the basic trick of a magical girl~~"


    "But aren''t you the Demon King?" Ingville asked blankly.


    "Can''t the devil be a magical girl? You are prejudice, prejudice!" Seraflu angrily pulled Ingville out of the carriage: "I tell you, magical girls are only the purest girls. As the strongest woman in the underworld, a position unique to me..."


    Ingville, who was dragged away, looked at a loss. In other words, why did you tell me this? I don''t care about this... And what the **** is a magical girl? Never heard of it, she only heard of witches...


    But seeing the rise of Serafuru''s words, Ingville listened, and the corners of his mouth gradually turned up.


    Chapter 0689 meet


    Outside the train, the passage under the platform.


    A security guard in charge of station security stepped forward quickly after the train stopped. While whistling, they cleared the stranded passengers, as well as the crowd with cameras, who looked like reporters, but had various races.


    Ingville, who just got off the train, only felt as noisy as a vegetable market nearby. Not only that, she found that the noise was also mixed with roaring inquiries:


    "Your Majesty Ajaka, can you explain the three-way talks?"


    "Your Majesty Ajaka, I heard that the leader of the Tripartite Alliance is the new Governor of the Fallen Angels. Are you here to welcome the new Governor Su Jin?"


    Ajaka, who walked up the steps to the platform, was expressionless the whole time, gave these reporters a cold look, and immediately stepped up to the next step.


    "If you ignore the reporters like this, you will be called a dictator." Yasaka, who accompanied him, replied with a smile, and at the same time showed a polite smile at the shots.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, when they leave here, they will be checked." Ajaka dragged her tired eyes and bought the platform.


    Below, a security guard worked hard to clear these reporters and vacate the venue.


    And when the crowd was almost driven out, Ingville, who saw this scene from the railing of the platform, watched His Majesty Ajaka, who seemed to be one of the four major demon kings of the underworld, and took Yasaka to the car window to watch arrived boys.


    "Let''s go too." Gurefia nodded towards Ingvir, then pulled Serafuru and moved in the direction of Su Jin.


    ¡ª¡ª


    on the platform.


    Su Jin smiled and stretched out his hand, obviously wanting to shake hands with Gurefia: "Thank you for your hard work, Gurefia."


    Seeing this, Gurefia let go of Serafuru, took a step back, knelt down on one knee, kissed the back of Su Jin''s hand and said:


    "You are serious, this is just the duty of a maid."


    "That kind of thing shouldn''t be said on this occasion."


    Su Jin made a joke, then turned his head and looked at the two people behind Gurefiya and said:


    "Are these two the Leviathan ladies who are about to serve as my attendants?"


    "Yoah! This is Seraphle Leviathan, please advise!"


    Compared to Ingvir, who should be bowing her head, Seraph waved her hand cheerfully, dressed in dark green clothes, looking seductive and pure.


    When did this guy change into his nurse costume...Gurefia looked at Serafuru in amazement with a subtle expression.


    Seeming to see through Gurefia''s thoughts, Seraflu winked playfully and said, "For a magical girl, the most important thing is to change clothes!"


    "It''s the Holy Light, right?" Su Jin agreed.


    Hearing this, Serafuru''s eyes lit up immediately, and she immediately ran to Su Jin with Ingville, eager to try: "Oh? Is Mr. Su Jin a fellow?"


    "Slightly understand."


    Su Jin said modestly.


    Magical girl Madoka, Magical Girl Nanoha, Magical Girl Mona, etc., he has actually seen 100 million points.


    "Hey!" Seraflu''s eyes widened, and she grabbed Su Jin''s hand excitedly and said, "Are you free at night?"


    "??"


    A question mark suddenly appeared in the heads of a group of people.


    "Should... have?" Su Jin said with a slightly weird face.


    Is it another Lavinia?


    "If that''s the case, then remember to leave the door for me~~" Serafuru didn''t understand how lethal her words were.


    "Yes." If you dare to come... Su Jin complained in his heart.


    "Enough." Gurefia pulled Serafuru down with one hand and said coldly, "You should pay attention to your identity, Serafuru Leviathan."


    "Hmm? Are you in a hurry?" Serafuru raised her eyebrows, playing with her taste.


    "What are you talking about?" Grefia frowned.


    "You really are in a hurry." Serafuru showed a big smile. "Yeah, what should I do, I didn''t think that way, but now, I think about it again."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Gurefia gritted her teeth.


    "Duel! Gurefia. Bet on Mr. Su Jin''s chastity..."


    Boom!


    Su Jin looked at Serafuru with a big bag on her head, and suddenly, she didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m sorry, I need to give her some urgent education, so I''m sorry."


    Grafia pulled Serafuru, who was shouting "I won''t give in", and walked to the railing on the side, grabbed Serafuru directly, and threw it down.


    "This..." Ingville was a little flustered and couldn''t help but say, "Is it really okay not to stop them?"


    "They have a very good relationship!" Hearing the girl''s scream, Su Jin touched his chin and said to Ajka who came to his side.


    Is this a good name? Ingville was stunned.


    On the other hand, Ajaka, who heard Su Jin''s description, smiled:

 Chapter 528：

    "Speaking of which, you seem to be entangled by Serafuru. Is that okay? Her character is... oh, I almost forgot that you were entangled, so it''s fine."


    Ajeka took a rare skin and sneered at Su Jin''s unique hobby in women''s lust, which was actually not unique, because according to Ajeka, Su Jin''s only requirement for women''s **** was to be beautiful.


    This seems to be the simplest, but also the most simple request.


    Next to him, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard Ajaka''s words: "It seems that I''m worthy of being entangled with me. Is Serafuru that bad?"


    "Of course not, as long as you don''t care about Serafuru''s brain circuits, the Sidi family will definitely welcome you." Ajaka''s expression was a little subtle.


    To describe it, it is probably looking at a simple young man who voluntarily married a brain-dead man.


    Of course, Serafuru is not a brain-dead, and even unexpectedly she is a super beauty, and she also loves to dress up. In certain groups of people, this kind of beautiful girl from the devil is simply a gift from God, and Su Jin It is far from simple.


    If you really want to describe it, it is probably embarrassing?


    Of course, on the bright side, they will only say ''a talented man and a girl''s appearance''. Adult demons are all old people from the underworld, and they still know a little about the art of speaking.


    And at this time, after finishing Serafuru, Gurefia clapped her hands and walked back, looking at Ajaka next to her:


    "Are you the only one here to greet me?"


    "Sajjaks seems to have some insight..." Ajaka sighed, and then said, "You know, he must always maintain a deterrent in terms of combat power."


    "I do not know what you''re talking about."


    Gurefia''s expression is very cold. She was born in a family that has served Lucifer for generations. She doesn''t have a good impression of Sarjax who has taken away the name of Lucifer. She has a feeling of looking at the anti-king:


    "In the eyes of the ancestors, Ajaka, your ability is much stronger than the brute force Sarjax."


    "Did the ancestor think so?" Ajaka was a little surprised.


    A person like him who only plays spells is actually valued by the ancestors? He also thought that the ancestors were looking for a magic bullet with powerful magic power that could release terrifying power in a short time, and the terrifying Sarjax.


    Seeing Ajaka''s suspicion, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Be somewhat confident, Ajaka."


    "You have to understand that the most powerful person in this world is the God of the Bible, and you are no worse than her."


    "You''re wrong." Ajaka bowed politely. It''s not that I don''t believe Su Jin''s words, but that over the years, demons have been proud of their magic power and magic bombing technology.


    This caused him to think that he was weak even after he had researched space spells, the underworld train that shuttled between the two worlds, as well as various technologies such as demon chess pieces and subspace.


    It is true that everyone around is playing violent bombing, and Ajaka is a technical stream, so it naturally pervades.


    At this time, with the affirmation of Su Jin, Gurefiya and even Al Gore, who was not present, Ajaka''s self-confidence was more or less sufficient.


    Maybe, he''s not worse than Sajjax?


    Su Jin looked at the thoughtful Ajaka and smiled. No matter how much he explained about this kind of thing, it was not as effective as the facts. When Ajaka arrived at Hakoten, he would understand.


    Sarjax is really just a reckless man. In Hakoniwa, this fighting style is the easiest to be tricked.


    Su Jin shook his head slightly, then took the hand of Orpheus next to him, and introduced to Ingwell with a smile:


    "Speaking of which, Ingville doesn''t seem to know us yet."


    "Yes, yes." Ingville nodded restrainedly.


    "This is Himejima Akeno, currently serving as my assistant on the Fallen Angel''s side. This is Lavinia, the **** sent by the Fallen Angel to me."


    Ingville looked at the two of them with a little surprise in his eyes, but also wondered, why are the people around Su Jin all beautiful?


    Su Jin introduced Himejima Akina and Lavinia, and then pulled Orpheus down in front of him, and said with a little doting:


    "This is the infinite dragon **** Orpheus, your future playmate, you should get along well."


    "Okay!" Ingville nodded, and just as she lowered her head, her eyes became unnaturally hollow.


    In front of Ingville, Su Jin sensed the strange power on the other side, and the corners of his mouth cocked slightly.


    It looks like the worm jumped out on its own.


    Chapter 0690 Su Jin''s Game


    "Settings activated?"


    Inside a folk hotel in Kyoto.


    Nicks, whose figure seemed to be ready to show due to the restraint of his clothes, bounced off the sofa and his eyes sharpened:


    "Did that Leviathan finally discover Orpheus?"


    She murmured, then turned her head and shouted towards the door:


    "Tanadus."


    Outside the door, a flattering male voice rang out.


    "I''m here, mother."


    "What about Hyupnos and the others?" Knicks asked directly.


    "It''s all being repaired on the next floor, and Samuel''s seal is almost lifted. You can use the power of this dragon-killing angel at any time." Thanadus outside the door responded respectfully.


    "Very good." Hearing this, the Knicks smiled immediately: "It''s not worth it, I made you come from hell."


    "You are wrong." Thanatos said respectfully outside the door: "This is our duty as children."


    "Huh, is that so? Then the corresponding reward will be waived." Hearing the child''s name, Nix''s temper came up.


    It was originally intended to be given to you, but if you don¡¯t want it, then you can get rid of it, but it¡¯s just a mere creation of divine power, and there must be a limit to self-payment.


    "..." Thanatos outside the door fell into silence, as if he was annoyed by his talkativeness.


    At this time, it was the original willful Knicks who took the lead to take a step back:


    "However, there are still incentives and incentives. In this operation, the top three of you who have contributed, I will bestow my divine blood so that you can truly become my heirs."


    "Thank you for your tolerance!" Thanatos outside the door was suddenly excited: "I think Hyupnos and the others will be very happy when they hear this, and are always ready to bathe in your glory."


    "Let''s come, go get ready, the personnel in charge of monitoring pay more attention, and be sure to find the opportunity for Orpheus to be singled out."


    "Yes!" Thanatos responded respectfully, and then he should be preparing to inform his brothers and sisters.


    In Greek mythology, there are quite a few ''children'' of the Knicks. These people gather together, not to mention dozens of demon kings, five or six can still be found.


    Although the Knicks are not strong, the technology of making strong players is very powerful.


    In other words, the goddesses of Greece are very good at creating monsters.


    For example, Gaia, the mother of the earth, has created the top ten monsters in the world, Typhon, with the strength of Tianlong, and even has the ability to control each other.


    In a sense, such biotechnology is the foundation of the Greek gods. No one knows how many monsters and how many heroes there are in the entire Greek mythology, and these are the cards to deter the enemy.


    Not long after, Nix, who made arrangements, sat on the sofa chair, his back was deeply embedded in the cushion, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised:


    "Then we just need to wait until Su Jin relaxes, then..."


    dong dong dong!


    There was a knock on the door.


    Nix was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said, "Didn''t I tell you to prepare?"


    At this point in time, the only people who dare to disturb her are her own ineffective creations, but what the Knicks can''t hear the most is unplanned voices.


    She also has to prepare to target the three-way forces of Bible mythology. Why did something happen when she just started taking action?


    "Miss, there is your courier." A skilled shout came from outside the door, as if there was really a courier standing outside.


    But there is express delivery in this high-end folk hotel, which itself represents abnormal.


    Nixon floated up from the sofa, put on a dress that was easy to move, and behind her, a wing made of pure darkness gradually spread.


    At this time, with a creaking sound, the door was opened actively.


    Su Jin, who was wearing a courier suit, carried a box and entered uninvited with a smile.


    The moment he saw Su Jin''s face clearly, Knicks suddenly turned his back and said with horror in his eyes, "It''s you? Why are you here?"


    "Miss, you seem to have misunderstood something, we don''t seem to know each other, and, as you can see, I''m just an ordinary courier." The smile on Su Jin''s face became brighter.


    "The general leader of the three-party forces of the Bible God actually came to deliver the courier. I''m curious about what you can send me."


    Nix''s tone was stern, and he looked at Su Jin sharply, obviously mocking, but it gave people a sense of sternness.


    She panicked!


    Really panic!


    Just like the little girl who just hid in hide-and-seek, when she turned her head and found the person pretending to be a ghost, that kind of panic and consternation continued to be used in Knicks'' heart.


    "Certainly fun stuff."


    Su Jin carried the gift box tied with a bow, walked to the sofa in front of Knicks, sat down, put the gift box on the table, took off the ribbon, put her hand in, and squatted:


    "First of all, let''s play a game. The rules are very simple. I ask a question, and the lady answers one. As long as you answer honestly, the game will not enter the punishment stage."


    "I..." Just as Nix was about to say something, Su Jin interjected, "Miss, what''s your name?"


    Hearing this, the Knicks looked at Su Jin angrily, as if expressing anger at Su Jin''s interjection.


    "3, 2, 1... 0!" Su Jin quickly counted down, then shook his head regretfully: "Time is up... Unfortunately, the punishment has begun."


    The Knicks looked at Su Jin vigilantly when he heard the sound, but then, a shrill scream came from below.


    "Ah~~!"


    Following the scream, Su Jin slowly took out a human head from the gift box, a human head that the Knicks were extremely familiar with.


    "Tanatos..." Knicks stared at Su Jin''s hands still dripping blood, his eyes rounded, and his eyes were horrified.


    She didn''t know anything just now, Thanadus is... that is the highest level of death that is comparable to ordinary demon kings... How could it be...


    "It''s a pity that the target of punishment doesn''t seem to have selected you, Miss. Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention that the target of punishment is drawn based on the number of Miss you and people who are related to you, ignoring the immediate death damage of the distance factor, how about the rules? Simple, right?"


    Su Jin smiled and put Thanatos''s head on the table, and then put his hand into the gift box.


    "Then repeat the question just now, what''s your name, miss?"


    "Ni..." Knicks opened his mouth, then covered his lips, looking terrified.


    She didn''t believe that there was such a strange ability in the world.


    No, this ability is simply abnormal, and it is not something that magic or divine power can do at all.


    She can''t believe it''s true!


    "What a joke, it''s just killing me as a test item in advance. Do you think you can scare me?"


    "3..."


    Nix shuddered when she heard the count, and immediately wanted to escape. She touched the wall behind her and wanted to smash the outer wall to leave. At this moment, Su Jin said quietly:


    "Forgot to add, if the lady leaves this room, the punishment will take effect."


    Nix''s hand touching the wall suddenly stopped.


    She didn''t dare to gamble, she didn''t care if the test product died, but she couldn''t care less about her own life.


    But if he said his name and made a start... Knicks looked terrified.


    She can already imagine that she will be like a toy next, answering Su Jin''s questions one by one, like a puppet, being played with by Su Jin in the palm of her hand.


    "2¡­¡­"


    The death-killing voice sounded faintly, as if it sounded in Knicks'' ears.


    "1¡­¡­"


    Su Jin''s hand was slowly pulled out of the gift box, and at this moment, Nix only felt that there was an invisible big hand on the neck, and it was clenching quickly and powerfully. She could even feel the hand. hand temperature.


    "0..."


    The Knicks suddenly collapsed and shouted:


    "Nix. My name is Nix, one of the original Greek gods, Nix!"


    "It turned out to be Miss Nix." Su Jin''s hand that was about to be taken out was immediately pushed back.


    Upon seeing this, Knicks immediately clutched his neck and slumped on the ground. The legs of the oblique person spasmed unnaturally.


    She just seemed to see death approaching.


    At this moment, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Then the second question..."

 Chapter 529：

    The panting Knicks'' heart that had just relaxed, suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Chapter 0691 Broken Knicks


    "Then the second question..."


    When Su Jin said this, he took out a pen and a form from the gift box.


    Seeing that it wasn''t her head that was taken out of the gift box, Nix''s breathing stagnated, and then his body fell into a mess, leaning against the wall, clutching his neck and breathing heavily.


    And just then, the problem came.


    "Where are you?"


    "Eh..." Knicks froze for a moment, as if his brain was stunned for a moment.


    "3..." Su Jin said several times.


    "Yes, yes!" Knicks replied hurriedly, pinching the corner of his skirt, and shouting angrily: "This dress, this dress has been given specialization ability by me, only virgins can wear it, you can Check, really, you can check."


    "Huh? And this kind of clothes?" Su Jin frowned, and immediately asked, "What ability does it have?"


    "Ability..." Knicks opened his mouth, and then said in an unnatural tone: "It...it..."


    Seeing this, Su Jin suddenly narrowed his eyes:


    "3..."


    He gestured and put his hand into the gift box again.


    Seeing this, Knicks shrank his pupils and quickly grabbed his skirt and shouted:


    "It allows me to annihilate non-virgin attacks! It''s conceptual weakening!"


    "..." Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then snorted, and sneered: "You still have the ability to taunt, do you still know how to play?"


    Given the concept of items, it is considered a mid-to-high-end ability in Hakoten, and it is not something that ordinary people can master.


    The Knicks can play this kind of work on clothes, which is a bit of a level.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes. Nix, the goddess of the night, is a rare item in Hakoten, or an out-of-print item.


    Nix has a special position in the cosmology of the Hakoba Greek gods, and is similar to the three-phase gods in Hinduism. He is a noble spirit with three identities.


    As for the current Hakoba, such a lofty spirit is obviously an incomplete type, and it is even said that it may be an incomplete type in the single-digit realm.


    That is to say, there is no complete Knicks in Hakoniwa, only those competitors related to Nixlinger, that is, powerful gods who cannot bear the real name of Knicks.


    In other words, the Knicks in front of him are valuable in Hakogawa!


    In other words, the spiritual qualities of the five primordial gods are like secret treasures in the box garden. The value of their spiritual qualities is even worthy of a three-digit power to **** them personally.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s face gradually showed a smile:


    "Then the third question."


    "Also?" Knicks widened his eyes and said in surprise.


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows.


    "Excuse me, I will answer truthfully." Knicks suddenly became nervous when he saw Su Jin raising his eyebrows, his little hands clenched subconsciously.


    "The third question..." Su Jin was recording with a pen and paper: "Since you are here, how did the children downstairs come to be?"


    "It''s an instrument. I took out my divine power, mixed certain concepts, and sent it into the bodies of the women captured by brother Erebos, so that they would give birth to me."


    Knicks said this, with a deep worry in his tone.


    Hearing the second question, Knicks had already realized what she was about to face, so now she was very afraid that Su Jin was the kind of man with a mental cleanliness, so she didn''t dare to hide this kind of thing, and she didn''t dare to fake it. .


    She wants to live, to continue to live, to live well. Even if she is abused by Su Jin, she still wants to live. Before she is completely desperate, she just wants to live.


    "It turns out that although it is rough, it is indeed an effective technique. Unfortunately, I thought I would find a good technology."


    Su Jin touched his chin after recording on paper, then raised his head and looked at Knicks and said:


    "But then again, is your surname Zheng?"


    "No... I, I don''t have a last name." Knicks replied nervously.


    "Oh, yes, you don''t have a mother." Su Jin nodded suddenly.


    Hearing this, the Knicks reluctantly showed an obedient smile.


    "Then this is the fourth question, the last question..." Su Jin said this, narrowed his eyes, and said with a smile: "Are you willing to become my exclusive tool from now on?"


    "I...I..." Knicks opened his mouth, hesitating for four or five seconds before being speechless.


    At this time, her eyes were looking at the form paper in Su Jin''s hand, and now, the paper was exuding a faint blue light like phosphorous fire.


    "Have you noticed? But forget it, the disclosure of functions is also a requirement of this piece of paper."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, picked up the form and said:


    "You can understand this form as a slave contract. After the contractee answers five questions, after the function of this form is announced, you can directly sign a slave contract with the other party. The working principle is more troublesome. A five-digit gift item."


    "Speaking of which, this thing is considered to be an abandoned tool in Arcadia, right? But the previous generation would not use this because of their personal virtues. I personally find it quite interesting."


    Su Jin said, and put the deformed form surrounded by jet-black smoke on the table, then looked at Nix with a smile and said:


    "Well, the explanation is here, it''s still the last question, are you willing to be my slave?"


    Knicks'' face stiffened, and his mouth seemed to be filled with lead, unable to move.


    At this moment, Su Jin pulled out another piece of black parchment with a smile, and said with a smile:


    "This is a forced brainwashing device that can brainwash people, infuse new memories, and give a life that can only survive on a special solution."


    "Then the question is, are you going to sign this ordinary slave contract, or do you choose to erase all memories and become my new toy? Three seconds, choose!"


    "I, I do." Knicks said with tears in his eyes.


    "Oh, would you like the second? I didn''t expect you to have such an interest?" Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    "No, the first one, the first one, I am willing to sign a slave contract and become your slave." Knicks hurriedly climbed up to Su Jin, grabbed Su Jin''s clothes, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "Is that so..." Su Jin narrowed his eyes, then looked down at the gradually burning form on the table, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "Then, the contract is established."


    The burning form paper turned into black invisible pens, and a special mark was branded on Knicks'' abdomen.


    Not caring about the Knicks who were clutching their stomachs and screaming, Su Jin stood up and rubbed his chin:


    "Tanadus was killed by me, but it doesn''t matter, I still retain his soul. As long as the body does not die completely, there is no problem with resurrection."


    "Then, the harvest this time is Nix, including most of her children in the myth... What should I do... These guys are all gods and Buddhas with special spiritual qualities. When they arrive at Hakoba, I am afraid that they will cause those immortals to die. Be careful, it''s too dazzling to focus on Arcadia..."


    Su Jin thought of this, and suddenly thought of a method.


    "Hey, if you do this...it will become an evil organization..."


    He thought of a way to deal with it.


    That is to auction off these prickly tool people...


    Also known as the slave trade, in parts of Hakoniwa, such trade is common, even blatant.


    "I don''t have this kind of channel, and Arcadia can''t touch this... But... Ouroboros seems to be able to..."


    Su Jin''s expression gradually became amused.


    "Cough cough!"


    Nicks, who was branded, coughed a few times, then covered his aching stomach and raised his head in despair.


    She could feel the power of the contract in her soul, and she really realized the reality that she was already Su Jin''s slave.


    why...


    Why does she have to go through this?


    Why is she going through this? Obviously yesterday, she wanted to go back yesterday...


    "Is your physique good? You''ll recover so soon." Su Jin glanced at the Knicks. Although the person in front of him was a beautiful woman, he was unexpectedly not in the mood to tease.


    Now that the excitement is enough, it will be more interesting when the Knicks calm down and play with each other.


    Su Jin felt that he seemed to have awakened something very bad unconsciously, perhaps because of too much pressure?


    "Cough cough!" Not long after, Nix covered his stomach, stood up, his eyes were red, and he showed a pleasing smile:


    "Are you interested in hearing about a program?"


    "Oh?" Su Jin gave her a surprised look: "What plan?"


    Knicks raised his hand to wipe his tears, and said with hatred:


    "The plan of the Greek pantheon to attack the Demon King''s City."


    "Oh?" Su Jin heard the words, and suddenly showed an expression of interest.


    After all, it''s just a few slave commodities, and he, the big man of the lower class, would be embarrassed to sell it.


    Chapter 0692 Who is Erebus


    Underworld, Demon Castle.


    Demon Council headquarters.


    One after another pure-blooded demon sat in the seat again, and compared with the usual time, the total number of seats of 136 members was 90% full this time, and a full 127 members arrived at the scene in real bodies.


    "What''s the matter, Geoticus?"


    The head of the Baal family, with an old face but good skin, was looking at Geoticus with dissatisfaction:


    "Did something major happen to forcibly summon us in the name of Demon Lord Lucifer?"


    "It''s Baal, I''m not very clear about this."


    Geoticus wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief, and said in an uncertain tone:


    "I only said that Sarjax had something to do with Orpheus, but I don''t know exactly how."


    After he finished saying this, he turned his head to look at the heads of the major demon families who were watching him nearby, and said with a wry smile:


    "Don''t look at me, even if my son is Lucifer, my wife is a member of the king''s family, and my daughter is about to become the guard of that alliance leader, but she doesn''t have to tell me all the information."


    There was a smacking sound from the nearby crowd.


    What do you mean my son is Lucifer, my wife is a member of the king''s family, and my daughter is about to become the bodyguard of the leader of the alliance... The things raised by this angel are showing off again.


    "The reason for Orpheus..." Old Baali frowned and said in an unnatural tone, "Could it be that the dragon **** escaped?"


    He is still aware of the plan to use Ingvir to indirectly control the Infinite Dragon God, or the person behind the plan also has his vote.


    However, he remembered that this was just a test, and the state of Orpheus was also a test for Su Jin, the leader of the three-party power alliance.


    But now, it seems that the other party has a plan to use the topic to play. Of course, this is the best case, and the worst case is that Orpheus really escaped, then it would be really troublesome...


    "Dragon God escaped? Really?"


    "No wonder you have to call in an emergency, and you have to face the revenge of the Infinite Dragon God? Damn it, the Gremory family, this is your responsibility!"


    "Hey, you can''t say that, Baal is just guessing, guessing..." Hearing the angry voice, the sweat on Geoticus'' face grew even more.


    However, his performance like this gave other families an illusion.


    That is the infinite dragon **** really escaped.


    "Alliance with angels and fallen angels is a mistake."


    The hostile voice resounded again.


    "In the end, the three-way power alliance, why let the new governor on the Fallen Angel''s side be the leader? Can''t we do it here? Even if Sarjax can''t do it, there are all of the Baal family."


    "Fallen Angels and Angels have no good intentions. I am afraid that this time the Infinite Dragon God escaped, they must be secretly operating."


    A number of demon councilors completely ignored their attempts to control the infinite dragon god, and accused the angels and fallen angels, even Sarjax and Su Jin, and tried their best to shirk their responsibilities.


    Just as the dispute intensified, a cold humming sounded.


    "quiet!"


    When many pure-blooded demons heard this voice, they immediately looked at the four central thrones, which were the seats of the four demon kings in the council.


    At this moment, on the seat of Lucifer on the left in the center, Sarjax, who was dressed in black armor, appeared on the throne in a state of war.


    "Sajjax..."


    "Lucifer."

 Chapter 530：

    "Monster of the Gremorys."


    All kinds of lowered voice lines, full of fearful voices sounded.


    Sarjax sat on the throne, looked around the crowd, and immediately said: "127 people? It''s more than I thought. Forget it, the remaining 9 people won''t wait."


    Sarjax''s words fell, and the head of the Baal family immediately frowned: "Your Majesty Lucifer, what is the reason for this emergency call? Did Orpheus really escape?"


    "Baal." Sarjax looked at the head of the king''s family calmly, as if he saw an older figure behind him.


    It was the shadow of the first Baal who had been competing with him on the council.


    "Alas." Sarjax sighed, and then said, "As you think, Orpheus did escape."


    Without waiting for everyone to react, Sarjax raised the corner of his mouth and said with a playful expression: "Or, from the very beginning, there was no such information that Orpheus was captured by the three forces."


    "What did you say?" Including the head of the Baal family, several heads were stunned.


    And at this moment, there was a loud bang.


    The huge sixteen stone doors of the parliament hall suddenly closed.


    Baal as the lord stood up immediately, with a look of shock in his eyes: "Not good!"


    One after another, purple rays of light appeared on the wall, forming one after another spell formation, and many pure-blooded demons immediately recognized the core of the formation.


    It was Ajaka Asmodeus''s exclusive spell symbol.


    "His Majesty Ajaka''s barrier?"


    "Why are you trapping us here?"


    "Your Majesty Sarjax, what is going on here?"


    Sarjax ignored those questions, sighed, leaned his head on the throne, and said with a very comfortable expression:


    "Honestly, I never thought there would be a day when your rowdy voices sound so good."


    Hearing this, the faces of many experienced demon masters suddenly became heavy.


    The head of the Abaddon family even growled angrily: "Sajjax, aren''t you afraid of Di Shitian, angels and fallen angels taking advantage of the situation?"


    "What are you talking about, I don''t understand." Sarjax smiled and stretched: "Don''t ask me, who doesn''t care about this kind of thing, you should find Ajaka and the leader of the Su Jin alliance."


    "Of course, I forgot to tell you."


    Sarjax stood up and stood up again.


    At this time, behind the throne, Su Jin, who was wearing a black tuxedo, walked out slowly, sat in the position where Sarjax had just sat, raised his legs and said:


    "Sajjaks seems to have forgotten to tell you that he has abdicated."


    When Su Jin said this, the corners of his mouth were raised, overlooking the many demons below:


    "I am now the Demon Lord Lucifer."


    "Traitor!" Lord Baal glared at Sarjax and roared grimly: "This matter has not been voted on by the parliament at all! You are illegal!"


    Su Jin looked at these jumping old things with disdain, and clapped his hands lightly.


    Wearing a black gothic dress, a young girl walked out.


    "That is!"


    A group of demons who had seen Orpheus''s information became the masters, and their expressions suddenly changed:


    "Orpheus, the infinite dragon god, why is she here?"


    "Orpheus." Su Jin shouted softly.


    "Yeah." Orpheus nodded.


    "There are many people here who want to control you..." Su Jin said this, smiling: "Let them try it."


    "it is good."


    Orpheus raised his hands, surging until Baal was the master, and even the unimaginable energy of many demons gathered on his hands.


    In just an instant, the height of the huge black energy ball even exceeded the thirty-meter-high ceiling of the parliament hall, squeezing the marble ceiling inch by inch.


    It seems that because of the atmosphere, Orpheus also likes to use energy bombs to smash people. Su Jin, who is watching this kind of bad habit, shakes his head repeatedly.


    "This scale...weird...monster!"


    Baal''s eyes were horrified.


    "Come and play!" Orpheus tilted his head, showing a pure smile.


    Then, her hands waved down immediately.


    boom!


    ¡ª


    boom-!


    A huge explosion sounded.


    Lurking into the Demon King City, not far from the council hall, Erebus, who was leading people to find Ajaka''s laboratory, raised his head in amazement, looked at the huge mushroom cloud in the direction of the Demon Council, and bowed to meet the impact, at the same time, he was also stupid:


    "What''s the matter, who made the attack?"


    A Greek monster that resisted the impact quickly shook its head with a blank expression.


    Wasn''t this in the plan?


    The shock waves come and go fast, when the impact of the explosion is just beginning to converge.


    "Dang! Dang! Dang!"


    The bell of the enemy attack sounded immediately, and then, a figure with strong magical power flew into the sky.


    Erebus looked up and saw that the person flying into the sky was Ajaka Asmodeus.


    At this moment, Ajaka in the sky roared:


    "Enemy attack!"


    "All the demons have it, catch the assassin Erebus!"


    Who is Erebos, ah no, I''m Erebos... Erebos froze for a while, his expression completely confused.


    Chapter 0693 because of the order


    "How is this going?"


    In a corridor of Demon King City, Erebus, who led a team of Greek monsters, ignored the dust on his body due to the impact of the explosion, and said at a loss:


    "I''m just getting started!"


    He suspects that he seems to be taking the blame for some people, but the bad thing is, he doesn''t know who he is taking the blame for, he just sneaked in not long ago!


    Also, what happened to Ajaka Asmodeus? Why call the assassin Erebus directly? Who did he assassinate?


    Damn, how did the devil find out about the plan, and what hat did he put on him? Which part is the problem?


    Just when Erebos was irritable, the nearby demon guards had already seen the trace of Erebos, and immediately shouted with magic power:


    "Discover the enemy!"


    When Erebus heard this, his expression suddenly panicked:


    "Don''t worry about your whereabouts, evacuate urgently!"


    Hearing the sound, the shadow monsters that belonged to Erebus immediately dispersed and retreated urgently.


    Erebos also turned around, trying to control the darkness, jumping out of space through the dark corner of Demon King City.


    As for the other monsters that had just escaped, they were just covering for him. Of course, only Erebus himself knew about this.


    However, just as Erebos'' ankle had just dived into the shadow, a purple spell suddenly lit up.


    One after another spells turned into chains, and in the screams, they shrank the shadow monsters and locked the legs of Erebos.


    "Ajaka''s technique?!" Erebos turned his head to look at the sky, and immediately saw Ajaka floating in the sky with demon wings on his back.


    A number of demon guards flew into the sky and surrounded Erebos from all sides, including the well-known relatives of Ajaka and Sarjax.


    Powerful magic power permeated all around, and the air seemed to be filled with lead stones, and the heavy pressure caused Erebos to sweat coldly on his forehead.


    "Ajaka..."


    Above the sky, Ajaka had a serious face, and said in a sad voice:


    "Just now, the senators who were in the meeting were attacked."


    "Among the 127 great demon councilors, 102 were killed on the spot, and the remaining 25 were also seriously injured. In addition, even my companion and close friend, Sarjax Lucifer, was also seriously injured."


    Sarjax misestimated the equivalent of Orpheus'' attack, and half of his hair was damaged, which was considered a serious injury, only for hair.


    However, this did not prevent Ajaka''s sad face.


    It is common sense that a powerful Demon Lord has superb acting skills at the same time.


    Ajaka choked sadly and pointed at Erebos: "The attacker who caused all this, one of the five original Greek gods, Erebos, do you have anything to say?"


    "..." Erebos looked at Ajaka with a distorted face, the whole person was in a state of wanting to scold her but couldn''t swear due to her identity.


    I attacked the Demon Council?


    Killed 102 people in one go? Seriously injured 25? Even Sarjax was hit hard by me?


    That is the most advanced demon of the Bailai number, and Sarjax is even a dragon-level monster, and the quality of magic power surpasses the monster of the previous generation.


    Am I Erebus so awesome? What am I still playing lurking?


    You should also pay attention to the Basic Law when you plant a slander!


    "Looks like you have nothing to say."


    Ajaka''s face gradually became serious, and her tone also carried a killing intent:


    "No, I have something to..." Before Erebus could finish speaking, Ajaka raised her hand and shouted, "All demons obey!"


    "Yes!" the demons shouted.


    "Activate the Destruction Technique for all!"


    Following Ajaka''s order, the armor of the demon guards suddenly lit up with purple brilliance.


    It was the strategic weapon that Ajka analyzed the destruction characteristics of Sarjax and copied to the armor, a secret weapon only possessed by the guards of Ajka and Sarjax in the Demon King City.


    When the magic power boiled, a chain was formed, completely eliminating the escape path of Erebus.


    "Damn!"


    Erebus understood that the matter could not be resolved peacefully, or that Ajaka had not given him a chance to resolve it.


    Who leaked the news? Who is counting on me?


    Erebos swallowed a black gemstone with anger, which was obtained from Gaia and controlled the control device of Typhon, the hundred-headed monster.


    After swallowing the gem, he shouted:


    "Typhon!"


    "Gaia!"


    Accompanied by a huge roar, the shadow under Erebus'' feet suddenly spread, and a huge figure stretched out his hand from the shadow, crawled out brazenly, waved a huge fist, and smashed towards the demons above.


    Ajaka''s eyes narrowed, as if she recognized the demonized Typhon.


    However, in the face of Typhon''s fist that shook the atmosphere, he did not step back, but instead showed a sneer.


    next moment.


    A small, slender hand blocked Typhon''s giant fist that was comparable to a city gate.


    The two sides collided violently.


    Suddenly, the surrounding atmosphere shook, and the invisible impact blew the demon guards into pieces, barely able to guarantee the formation.


    In the sky above the center of the field, among the purple clouds in the underworld, there was a circle of huge voids. The area was so large that it even covered the Demon Capital, which covers an area of ??2,000 square kilometers.


    "How is that possible? Typhon was actually blocked?"


    Erebus, who was standing at Typhon''s feet, was horrified.


    At this moment, his pupils contracted, and he saw the petite figure blocking Typhon.

 Chapter 531：

    "That power fluctuation... how could it be... Infinite Dragon God..."


    Orpheus, who blocked Typhon''s attack with one hand, looked blankly at the huge snake-haired monster in front of him, with a little memory on his face:


    "It''s Typhon..."


    She vaguely remembered the monster in front of her, and she was one of the people who challenged her in the past.


    "..." The gigantic Greek monster king breathed dully, his nostrils spewed a lot of white air, his flushed face and the bulging blue veins on his right arm proved incomparably that he was still increasing his punches.


    However, in front of him, Orpheus, who is only less than one percent of his body, just said lightly:


    "Kneel down."


    The next moment, the king of Greek monsters fell to the ground, kneeling on his knees, his forehead exploded, and he fell to the ground, leaving only some weak breathing.


    Orpheus shook his hand, and then slowly fell to the ground, looking at Erebus with a blank expression.


    "Orpheus...why..." Erebus gritted his teeth, and his gums even overflowed with blood: "Why would you help the demon..."


    "Why?" Orpheus tilted his head and said lightly, "Because of Su Jin''s order."


    "Order?" Erebos was stunned, and immediately understood something, his face was miserable: "Are you defeated?"


    The first information he got was that Su Jin defeated Orpheus, but that didn''t win his trust, especially the news that Orpheus was captured because of an inexplicable injury made him ignore it. the initial information.


    But now it seems that what he neglected seems to be the lifeline now.


    "Yeah." Orpheus nodded, then raised his hand and pointed at Erebos with his green index finger: "Do you kneel down by yourself, or do I let you kneel?"


    At this time, Erebus struggled for a second or two and quickly knelt on the ground.


    Typhon, who was in the top ten in the world of strength, was killed instantly, and it was even more impossible for him to block Orpheus. It was not ashamed to be dormant temporarily.


    However, he still had doubts in his mind.


    "Since you''re here, where are the Knicks?"


    "I don''t know." Orpheus shook his head expressionlessly, then remembered something, and recalled: "I saw her on Su Jin''s bed yesterday, but I don''t know now."


    "Oh, by the way, she keeps calling your name, but why so, I don''t know."


    Erebos was stunned for a moment, then with a grim face, he roared frantically:


    "Knicks!!"


    "It''s noisy."


    Orpheus raised his hand and plunged Erebus into the ground.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Knicks!!"


    Hearing the loud roar not far away, sitting on the throne, looking at the dilapidated parliamentary hall, Su Jin put his face on one hand and said:


    "It''s quite noisy."


    He said this, ignoring the dilapidated hall where the blood flowed underground, and looked at Sarjax who was cutting his hair with scissors:


    "Is the angel dispatched?"


    "There is news over there that Michael and Gabriel have led the team out, and now they should be surrounding those old undead."


    Sarjax cut his hair again and again and answered.


    "Very good." Su Jin nodded, and said immediately: "After the operation, the news will be released, because of the shameless sneak attack of Greek mythology, from now on, the three forces will declare war on Greece in an all-round way!"


    Hearing this, Sarjax put down the scissors, beat his chest with one hand, and bowed respectfully:


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Chapter 0694 This is impossible


    boom!


    Huge explosions sounded one after another, and the earth shook endlessly.


    In the residence of the Baal family in the underworld, all the pure-blooded demons and their relatives ushered in an indiscriminate attack in shock.


    After the huge dust dissipated for a while, Sairaog Baal lifted the huge stone that fell on him and looked up at the sky:


    "Why did the angel appear in the hinterland of the underworld? Didn''t the peace agreement have been signed!"


    The appearance of an angel in the underworld is itself an anomaly, a symbol of war, and the Baal family''s territory, which appeared in the hinterland of the devil, also deliberately attacked, which sounded the horn of war.


    Sairaog was fortunate that he had sent his mother who was suffering from sleeping sickness to the Sidi family''s territory before. If not, this attack would probably be an extremely desperate disaster for him.


    However, there is no guarantee that the angel attack will not affect the Sidi family. Even the king Baal''s family has been raided. It is difficult to guarantee that Sidi, one of the four major demon kings, will not be attacked.


    Although he is very worried about the current safety, as the next head of the Baal family, even if he is not valued by the elders, at this time, he can only stand up and take the lead in charging:


    "Damn! Everyone gathers and prepares to fight back!"


    The remaining demon family members crawled out one after another, gathered behind Sairaorg, gritted their teeth and started to fight back.


    However, just as Sairaorg was preparing to counterattack, above the sky, huge wings of light unfolded, and the power of light like waves rolled in.


    "The power of water?" Sairaog looked at this scene in amazement, stopped, and looked up at the sky: "It was the Four Angels who attacked us?!"


    The power of light like water flow is the symbol of Archangel Gabriel, and it has a great enhancement in healing. However, for demons with opposite attributes, such water power is simply the most terrifying poison.


    For this reason, many people in the underworld even call the Archangel Gabriel a poisonous angel, an angel of calamity, to vent their fears.


    Although Sairaog, who recognized Gabriel, was not so afraid of Gabriel, he also understood that the matter was over.


    When the Archangel Gabriel unfolded her field of light, the demons present seemed to be in a poisonous nest, and there was no possibility of surviving.


    On the other hand, angels can''t even be injured in this kind of venue, because the injury will be healed by Gabriel''s power before it is born.


    "It''s over..." Sairaorg, who was bathed in the power of water and began to vomit blood, gave up his resistance.


    At this moment, Gabriel in the sky flapped his wings and said a little embarrassedly:


    "Baal and Erebus attacked the Demon Council and assassinated the Demon King, causing serious injury to Sarjax Lucifer and the death and injury of hundreds of councillors. It was a heinous crime."


    "My department is invited by the Demon King Ajaka Asmode, and according to the agreement, the members of the Baal family will be completely eliminated."


    "Please give up the needless resistance. This purge is only aimed at the top villains. If you continue to resist, it will only continue to increase your guilt. I hope you know."


    "When the Lord unites with outsiders to assassinate the Demon King?"


    Baal''s family, who were struggling, were dumbfounded when they heard this.


    Even Sairaorg, who knew that the old men in the family didn''t want to see him and wanted them to die, was stunned.


    How much did the old man at home drink before he went to cooperate with Greek mythology to assassinate the Demon King?


    And if you assassinate, just assassinate, but you didn''t kill it, and it also affected the whole family?


    Does the Lord have a brain?


    A group of demon family members looked at each other and couldn''t believe this development at all.


    "is this real¡­¡­"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Then shall we resist?"


    There was no idea of ??resistance in the hearts of everyone. Except for a small number of families who had children, everyone was only the family of the Baal family. Most of the people present were Sairaog''s subordinates. They took their lives to block the guns of the Baal family. I don''t think it''s worth it personally.


    The crowd suddenly looked at Sairaorg, who was the one with the highest status and could make up his mind.


    "I..." Sairaog''s face was tangled, and if he only punished the first evil, he would be fine, but he was afraid that this was an angel''s trick, a strategy that deliberately made them give up their resistance.


    However, at this time, the ground trembled slightly, and there was a shrill horse cry not far away.


    "The Demon King''s army from the nearby city has arrived!"


    Many demons hiding in the dark showed their joy.


    However, in the next second, that joy turned into despair.


    "¡ªthey are surrounding us!!"


    Vaguely, there was a loud roar from the Demon King¡¯s army opposite.


    "His Majesty Ajaka has an order to surround the entire Baal territory and not let any criminals go!"


    When Sairaog saw this, he already understood the truth. He was silent for a moment, and just as he was about to speak, a cold humming sounded from the sky.


    "Sajjax and Ajaka are really good at it!"


    Sairaorg froze for a moment, then looked up at the sky.


    Less than fifty meters above him, a white-haired old man in a luxurious robe stood there with a cold face.


    "The first generation..." Sairaorg took a deep breath.


    The first generation of Baal, or the contract of the Baal family, the son of the first ancestor Lilith, the ''Great King'' who is equal to the status of the four major demon kings.


    Although there are rumors that this old ancestor did not die on the battlefield of the three forces, but hid in the resident to recover, but Sairaog was the first time to see the first generation of Baal who had competed with the **** of the Bible.


    Is this monster really not dead yet?


    At this moment, the first generation of Baal in the sky lowered his head, glanced at Sairaorg, and raised his brows slightly:


    "Is that the descendant who did not inherit the power of destruction? I thought it was just a waste, but I didn''t expect it to be a little level in courage."


    "Being able to withstand Gabriel''s pressure without surrendering, the old man has recognized your position as the master."


    What is this guy saying? Sayraorg was stunned.


    Am I not surrendering? I didn''t have time to surrender!


    Wait a minute, what did the first generation of Baal want to say at this time? Is he trying to kill me!


    Baal''s house is going to die, you still want me to be the head of the house? Do you want me to be the last emperor and make me stink forever? !


    And just when Sairaorg''s mentality collapsed, the first generation of Baal raised his head and looked coldly at Gabriel above:


    "The angels didn''t hide in the heavens properly, but they came to my Baal''s house to be presumptuous. Do you really think it was the age when the God of the Bible was alive?"


    Gabriel did not reply, but calmly made a cross between his eyebrows, and then said with both hands: "May the Lord entrust this body."


    Seeing this, the first generation of Baal sneered: "How much can you borrow the power of the system in the underworld? Gods are dead, do you still think angels are still angels?"


    Before he could finish speaking, his eyes gradually widened.


    From the perspective of the first generation of Baal, Gabriel''s face gradually began to blur, as if he was placed under heavy fog and heavy light.


    Loud hymns were sung all around, and light that was gentle enough not to harm even a demon began to spread.


    It was not clear to see the honor, but it was abnormally holy, which made the whole person of the first generation Baal tremble and roared:


    "Impossible, you are already dead, and the information only says that you are about to recover, how can you live like this!"


    "This is impossible!"


    Chapter 0695 Leticia''s ''Wisdom''


    Below, Sairaorg was startled by the roar of his ancestors, but before he could recover, the screams of the first generation of Baal echoed around.


    "God of the Bible! You can''t be alive, no way!"


    God of the Bible?


    When Sairaorg heard this, his expression suddenly became horrified.


    It''s over, is it too late for him to surrender now?


    Above the sky, looking at the first-generation Baal who looked like a madman in front of him, the God of the Bible sighed softly and muttered:


    "Even though I haven''t been resurrected yet, I want to waste my energy doing this kind of thing... Su Jin is really..."


    She sighed softly, feeling a little sad for her future life.


    I used to be very busy, and I thought it would be a little easier to get to Su Jin''s side, but now, even she who is still in the state of the dead has to come out to do things.


    What does Su Jin say... Human capitalists are just like that...


    The God of the Bible shook his head slightly and smiled helplessly:


    "Speaking of which, is this what the angels thought after hearing my order? How could they laugh so happily at the time? I just think it''s very troublesome..."


    In the murmur, the God of the Bible raised his hand.


    Gentle light, suddenly blooming!

 Chapter 532：

    The next moment, the scorched first-generation Baal fell from the sky, smashed in front of Sairaorg, plunged into the ground, and almost died.


    Seeing this, Sairaog looked up at the divine figure whose face was unclear in the sky. He wanted to raise his hand to surrender, but just as he raised his hand, a loud roar came from behind.


    "surrender!"


    "I surrendered!!"


    A large number of people knelt down, whether it was pure blood demons or those reincarnated demons, after everyone heard the "God of the Bible" shouted by the first generation of Baal, their mentality had completely collapsed.


    At this time, among a large crowd of people who were kneeling to survive, Sairaorg stood quietly, like a tenacious cold bamboo.


    However, Sairaorg was only stunned by the fact that he was preempted by the surrender.


    At this moment, Sairaorg seemed to sense the one in the sky and looked at him.


    At this glance, Sairaorg came back to his senses, his face suddenly desperate.


    It''s over, I won''t be considered a diehard, will I? Is it time to kneel now?


    At this moment, Sairaorg only heard a faint whisper.


    "The 11th, there are 6 left..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Outside of Baal''s territory.


    Su Jin rode on a dragon horse and looked up at the sky lit by the soft light not far away.


    "Sure enough, to deal with these old things, it is better to let the God of the Bible dispatch. You see, didn''t the old Baal family even forget to resist, and they fell?"


    "I think it''s me, and I''ll fall too." Ajaka wiped the sweat from her face with a tissue, her face horrified.


    You catch some pure-blooded demons and let the God of the Bible personally dispatch them, who will be planted!


    The first generation of Baal was also a monster at the level of Tianlong, but in the face of the **** of the Bible, even if it was a remnant soul, he could not resist, and he was instantly killed by the opponent with one move.


    In other words, how did this monster, the Four Demon Kings and the heads of the seventy-two families perish together?


    At their level, isn''t it gua sha to fight the **** of the bible?


    After experiencing the power of the biblical gods for herself, Ajaka has serious doubts about the history of demon records.


    "This operation seems to be a complete success." Su Jin smiled when he saw the first generation of Baal being carried on a stretcher by the Demon King''s army.


    "Your raid this time really surprised everyone."


    Including me... Ajaka added in her heart.


    He saw Su Jin''s sudden disappearance at the Underworld train station in Kyoto. When he was preparing for an emergency search, he saw that the other party, like a chicken, had brought back the goddess of the night, Nix, and then designated this time to target the pure-blood family. The attack, and also chose the target of the blame Erebos.


    To be honest, he wanted to pray for Erebus.


    Betrayed by his own sister, thrown into the pot by Su Jin, and finally his own home, Greek mythology, will be wiped out by the three major forces of the Bible.


    This wave cannot be described as miserable in general, it is simply horrific!


    Su Jin, the God of the Bible, Orpheus, the joint attack of the three monsters, Ajaka even wondered if the Greek mythology could last for two days?


    "Reorganize the surrendered demons, seal off the magic power, and detain all the seriously injured demons as masters and guard them strictly. We are ready to attack Greece..."


    Hearing this, Ajaka said with a subtle expression:


    "Do you want those demons to be the masters to act as batteries?"


    There is a fallen angel production machine underground in Kyoto, and the current high-level officials of the three major forces are well aware of this.


    The thought of using demons to produce fallen angels made Ajaka a little anxious.


    Their demons also lack population!


    "Don''t worry, I have dealt with the installations over there, and the production lines of angels and demons have been added. Then you can see the distribution."


    Su Jin said this, with a slightly playful tone:


    "Also, you don''t understand the true value of these demons in Little Garden."


    "Real value? Can they get any fancy items at auction?"


    I don''t know when, the God of the Bible appeared behind Su Jin. As an invited official member, she knew more information than Ajka, and even Su Jin hid the slave trade from her.


    Unexpectedly, the God of the Bible did not care about the fact that the demon was about to be auctioned off, and instead asked Su Jin, "How much".


    In a sense, the two sides are currently getting along very happily.


    "Although there are many of you, pure-blooded demons are rare in Little Garden. Many of them have special bloodlines, such as pure-bloods from the seventy-two families. If the amount is large, they can even be exchanged for power."


    Su Jin''s tone was a bit emotional. Although he had never dealt with such things as slave trading, Leticia was a savvy person and explained it to him in detail. In a sense, it was also a very sad thing.


    But then again, did Leticia think that he might embark on the road of ''human trafficking''?


    Did you guess that he might do such a thing when he knew that he would go to various worlds where there are all kinds of gods in the little garden?


    The wisdom of the former Demon King is really no joke!


    Chapter 0696 Ajaka with a heart


    "power¡­¡­"


    The God of the Bible and Ajaka fell into silence after hearing this word. By now, Su Jin''s information on power has naturally been made public.


    It is impossible for them not to yearn for the power that this five-digit outlier or above possesses.


    Ajaka couldn''t help but feel a little regretful when she thought that her mortal enemies could still use it in exchange for funds to increase her strength.


    He regretted not advising the Baal undead to have more lives.


    But think about it, the devil has been working hard to have children. In a sense, it is currently the most efficient.


    "Power is still a trivial matter. The point is to sell these guys, and you can appear in Arcadia reasonably and hide your origins."


    The abacus in Su Jin''s heart jingled.


    Through ouroboros to sell these pure-blooded demons and the opponents of fallen angels, other forces will investigate later. Su Jin only needs to issue a purchase document to shirk his birth and clear his relationship with Al Gore.


    Regardless of whether others believe it or not, they have to believe where Su Jin is in the record anyway, unless those old undead want to turn against Su Jin and let their blood transfusion organization at the lower level suffer a devastating blow, even if they know Su Jin and Al Gore was unclear, and they could only pinched their noses to recognize it.


    Besides, when the High School of Demons is over, Algor''s spirituality will swell to what extent.


    At least the strength of this partner has risen, and the guys at the upper level will have no time to talk about Su Jin under the threat of rejection.


    Su Jin is not afraid even if it is liquidation after the fact, because what he is fighting for now is the liquidation after the fact.


    After all, as the old saying goes, when the enemy thinks you have weapons of mass destruction, you better have them.


    "I will give you 60 percent of the profits from selling these guys." Su Jin didn''t want to take the bulk of the profits in the past.


    He has already swallowed 40% alone. No matter how much, it will make his subordinates detached. If the community is to develop well, the horses must be allowed to graze.


    "In a sense, this is really irresistible." Ajaka smiled bitterly at this time.


    In fact, Ajaka didn''t want to bear the infamy of his fellow auctioneers. He was the kind of traditional man who didn''t want his hands to be too dirty.


    However¡­¡­


    Su Jin gave too much!


    Ajaka sighed, and then said with a straight face:


    "I think it''s entirely possible for Knicks to say that Di Shitian directed her to act. If not, it is Di Shitian who hinted that Knicks can also. I have a way to pry open his mouth and let him testify. "


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked strange and said:


    "Do you still want to frame Shiva?"


    "How is that possible." Ajaka shook her head frantically, and then said, "Shiva is not that kind of person."


    "Oh?" Su Jin was taken aback.


    "But Vishnu definitely is."


    Su Jin heard the words silently.


    He sighed, raised his hand, patted Ajaka''s shoulder and said:


    "You''ve improved, Ajaka, and I don''t think I have much to teach you."


    "No, no, you can teach me how to deal with auction items." Ajaka pushed the gold-rimmed glasses in her eye sockets.


    Inexplicably, Su Jin felt that the word "sweet scum" was very suitable for Ajaka, who was currently broken.


    "Then it''s up to you to handle the matter." Su Jin patted Ajaka on the shoulder again, and said, "When we finish attacking Greece, you are letting them out to bite, you should understand this operation. ."


    "Nordic or not..." Ajaka''s heart was completely black.


    "Nordic can''t move." Su Jin shook his head, thinking of his Rocky Lingge, with a strange expression on his face: "On the contrary, we have to form an alliance with them in Nordic."


    "I see." Ajaka felt a little regretful, but since Su Jin said so, he must have his plans.


    Although it is a pity that the members of Norse mythology cannot become commodities, there are Sumeru, Hinduism, Greece, and other myths, which are enough in a sense.


    Thinking of this, Ajaka couldn''t help but sigh with emotion:


    "Perhaps, we are the real demons now."


    "Hmph." The God of the Bible snorted lightly, did not answer, and disappeared here in a flash.


    Seeing this, Ajaka gave a wry smile, not knowing that such a statement annoyed the other party.


    On the other hand, Su Jin shook his head nonchalantly:


    "Don''t worry, she herself can see better than you, and she doesn''t care about these things."


    "Then this is..." Ajaka hesitated, not understanding the reaction of the God of the Bible.


    At this time, Su Jin said meaningfully:


    "If you see a guy who has never seen the world and claims to have read the vicissitudes of the world, you will be as disdainful as she is."


    "Don''t forget, this **** of the Bible is a guy who rose up in the era when humans were still slave tribes. She has seen more ''devils'' than you think."


    Judging from the God of the Bible''s understanding of himself as recorded in the Bible, Su Jin had long guessed that the other party had really done similar things.


    It''s just that these things may not be aimed at the current human ancestors.


    After all, the ancient Homo sapiens did not know the ancestors of human beings today, but in the end, only the line supported by the God of the Bible was left. The smell of blood in it, even Su Jin felt terrifying.


    Ajaka was stunned when she heard the words, and then she laughed at herself: "So I''m still playing an axe in the class."


    Su Jin shook his head and said:


    "Get ready, it''s time to deal with Greece."


    "Yes!"


    Ajaka nodded when she heard the words, and bowed to leave.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Sumerian.


    Di Shitian looked at the latest information in his hand, and the more he looked, the more wrong he felt:


    "Is there a lot of changes in the underworld? A large-scale power of light has appeared in the demons. On the Greek second-generation Hades, the whereabouts of the most advanced gods of death are unknown, and even Hades himself does not know where his subordinates are running. Go, smash things in the palace to exhale, hoho, troubled times are really coming!"


    Di Shitian rubbed his chin, squinted his eyes and said:


    "The west side is in complete chaos, and the east side can''t watch the fire from the other side."


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian grinned, with a silver-white gorgeous spear in his hand, he narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "I''m going to assassinate Susanoo, and I''ll fill the fire for Dongfang."


    Di Shitian stood up with a smile, and was about to dispatch when he was about to go, but after taking a step, he stopped and sent a message to Loki of the Nordic **** system, "Greece is weak and can take the opportunity to sneak attack".


    At the end, he laughed and strode away from Xumitian.


    The troubled times are approaching, and the day when he challenges Shiva is getting closer and closer!


    Chapter 0697


    In Greece, in a different space near the city of Athens.


    Mount Olympus.


    Except for the second-generation Hades in the underworld, the twelve main gods urgently gathered on Mount Olympus.


    At this moment, in the temple of Zeus on the top of the mountain, Zeus sitting on the throne is listening to the report below irritably.

 Chapter 533：

    "The demon territories in Europe have dispatched personnel to attack our strongholds in Europe."


    "The headquarters in Sweden sent a farewell to the night, where the members have been exterminated by Ajaka''s Demon King''s army."


    "The Church in the UK has dispatched a team of judges, and the holder of the Thunder Prison of God is destroying our stronghold."


    "The branch in Paris was attacked by the fallen angels. It is the army of the fallen. It is said that where the white dragon, one of the two dragons, haunts."


    Listening to the reports one after another, on the throne, Zeus frowned deeply and said:


    "The three forces of angels, demons, and fallen angels have just joined forces to attack our Greece. What''s going on?"


    "According to the devil''s side, it was Lord Erebus who attacked the Demon King''s Castle, causing Sarjax to be seriously injured and the demon councilor dying in battle."


    Below, Apollo, a handsome young man with brilliant blond hair, had a somewhat mocking tone:


    "If Lord Erebos had this level, we wouldn''t have swallowed it when Hades was captured by demons hundreds of years ago."


    "Now is not the time to care about these things." The blue-haired middle-aged Poseidon with wavy curls said coldly: "Now the biblical mythology has launched a full-scale war against us, and our strongholds in the human world have been attacked. And, a decision has to be made."


    "Just hit it, what are you talking about." The red-haired Ares said disdainfully.


    "Reckless man." Athena, the heroic blue-haired girl standing opposite, mocked.


    "Bastard!" Ares was furious, rolling up his sleeves, as if he was about to start.


    At this time, Zeus on the throne snorted coldly:


    "All right!"


    The twelve main gods below fell silent one after another.


    Seeing this, Zeus looked around the crowd with sharp eyes, and then said in a stern tone: "You must fight."


    "Until there is no victory, even if you want to have peace talks, you can''t talk, but the question is, how to fight? Who should fight."


    "..." The gods below were silent for a moment, and then said in unison: "Fallen Angel!"


    Hearing this, Zeus nodded slightly, stood up and said:


    "That''s right, using the weakest fallen angel among the three forces, and doing their best to make them suffer too much damage, I don''t believe that their three forces are really close."


    Just as Zeus made his decision, a surprised voice sounded.


    "Looks like my Governor of the Fallen Angels is here just in time."


    Zeus''s expression suddenly changed when he heard the voice, and he jumped away from the throne in a hurry.


    At this moment, with a bang, the huge dome of the temple collapsed suddenly, and a figure fell on the throne of Zeus amidst the clamor of the gravel and the storm.


    The twelve main gods below bowed to resist the impact and knocked away the gravel. When the wind stopped, they looked up and suddenly saw a strange figure on the throne of Zeus.


    The black-haired, black-eyed young man sat in Zeus''s seat, raised his legs, and said leisurely:


    "I wanted to sit in this position for a long time, and now it seems that it feels quite ordinary!"


    "Who are you?" Seeing that the throne of the King of God was occupied, Athena frowned and asked in a bad tone.


    Hearing this, Su Jin lowered his head and glanced at her, feeling the breath of the other party, and suddenly said with a subtle expression:


    "Athena... I don''t know why, I have a very close relationship with this name..."


    Athena couldn''t help frowning, and at this moment, Zeus stood up and said coldly:


    "That appearance? Is it the newly appointed Governor of the Fallen Angels in the intelligence? I didn''t expect you to break into this place recklessly with such an identity."


    He broke into Mount Olympus alone, broke into the scene where the twelve main gods were present, and depending on the situation, it seemed that he did not lead any followers.


    The enemy''s generals directly invaded by riding alone, which is simply a bad hand in a bad hand.


    But to Zeus, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    "You don''t need to talk to him about morality, go up together, take him down first." As Zeus spoke, there was an extra thunder scepter in his hand, allowing the purple thunder energy to converge on the scepter.


    After hearing the order of Zeus, one after another, the main gods took out their artifacts and used the strongest attack without any scruples.


    Looking at the piles of various energy bombs below, Su Jin couldn''t help yawning:


    "What are you doing, people here can only attack with energy?"


    He muttered and raised his head, his eyes gradually narrowed:


    "Kneel down!"


    The voice fell, and the humanoid monster bird holding the azure bottle suddenly appeared on top of Su Jin''s head.


    Just in an instant, the quaint white palace was stained with frost, and the lush forest and majestic palace were covered with blue ice crystals.


    A layer of ice shimmering blue froze the entire Olympus.


    After patting the throne full of ice picks, Su Jin stood up, looked at the ice man who was crouching below, walked slowly to the statue of Athena, and reached out to touch the frozen face.


    At the end, Su Jin smiled and said, "As a saint, I frequently attack Athena, I''m afraid I''m the first."


    Inside the ice crystal, Athena''s eyes flickered, with obvious fear.


    In the same way, the ten main gods around were even more frightened.


    In just an instant, the entire Olympus Mountain was frozen, and the eleven main gods were frozen into icemen, but they did not harm their lives. This monster-like control force made all the main gods lose their voices.


    Now, they finally understood why Su Jin single-handedly raided Mount Olympus.


    Because he alone is stronger than the three forces combined!


    "Although I really want to save your life, to be honest, if I make a third Athena, I''m afraid that the goddess will seriously warn me, so think about it and forget it."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he shook his head, sent the coordinates to Ajaka, and asked him to deal with these frozen Lord Gods. Then he walked into the depths of the palace without looking back, and walked along the frozen road to Orin. The belly of Mount Peith.


    There, a huge sphere with countless eyes and black tentacles is being frozen.


    Next to the huge sphere was a young woman with wavy blonde hair who had just stood up but was frozen.


    "God of the abyss, Tartaros and Gaia, the mother of the earth, do you count the Eros that Aphrodite carried above, the five primordial gods?"


    Su Jin said this, his face became more and more happy:


    "You really caught an incredible baby."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Frozen in ice crystals on Mount Olympus.


    The man with light blue hair, but the hairstyle was strangely floating, came here through the space technique, and when he saw the frozen mountains, he suddenly said:


    "What''s the matter, how did Mount Olympus become like this?"


    The Nordic evil **** Loki looked at the frozen mountain, his face suddenly dull.


    0698 Loki raised the pot


    It''s not that Loki hasn''t been to Mount Olympus.


    It is also a geo-myth. Northern Europe was originally close to Greece. Under the close attack, there were many conflicts between the two sides. They fought with each other so many times. Naturally, they had a certain understanding of the enemy''s base camp.


    But in Rocky''s impression, Mount Olympus used to be like a misty cloud on the top of the mountain, with melons and fruits on the mountain, lush vegetation, and a holy place where fairies play in springs from time to time.


    But now, let alone the female fairy, it is estimated that even a bug has become an ice sculpture.


    This is how the same thing?


    The three forces hit Mount Olympus?


    But the powerhouse who is good at ice, among the three forces, seems to be a Seraphlu Leviathan, but it seems that the demon king did not freeze the level of the entire Olympus Mountain?


    With many questions, Loki hesitated for a moment, and after thinking about it, he went straight to the top of Mount Olympus.


    First, he did not feel any signs of life activity on the mountain. Second, as a Norse god, he could greatly avoid the possibility of being attacked by mentioning a Nordic envoy. Third, it was because Loki came Here is the incarnation of magic, not the body.


    Under the triple assurance, Loki dared to go directly to the Temple of Zeus on the top of the mountain.


    After crossing the guards that were frozen into ice sculptures, Loki immediately saw the temple with its roof lifted, and the ice sculptures of the eleven main gods of Olympus under the temple.


    "This is!"


    Seeing the lifelike ice sculpture, Loki couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and even because the surrounding air was too cold, he couldn''t help coughing a few times after inhaling.


    "Cough cough!"


    "Ice statues? No, there are signs of life activity. Are they the main gods of Greece?"


    Loki couldn''t help but stepped forward and looked at the eleven ice sculptures in horror, "Poseidon, Athena, Ares, Aphrodite, Eros and... Zeus!"


    Loki couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and touched Zeus''s face. What he started with was an extremely cold and freezing air.


    His hands couldn''t help but tremble, and at this moment, he noticed that Zeus'' eyes in the ice sculpture seemed to move, showing disgust.


    "Alive?"


    Loki''s eyes suddenly lit up, he patted Zeus'' cheek, and raised his **** in front of him.


    Zeus in the ice sculpture was furious when he saw this, but he could only stare wide-eyed, watching Loki, who had been dismissive in the past, presumptuously in front of him.


    After teasing Zeus and confirming that the other party was really powerless to resist him, the smile on Loki''s face suddenly became presumptuous:


    "Haha, although I don''t know who did the good thing, but this time it''s going to be cheaper for me."


    "The eleven main gods of Olympus, hehe, as long as you use the Ring of Nibelung to control all of you, how can I look at Odin''s face?"


    Without further ado, Loki, who made the decision, hurriedly used magic and summoned a magic rope to hang the ice sculptures of the eleven main gods.


    Originally, when Loki received information from Emperor Shitian, he wanted to come to Mount Olympus to sneak attack on several main gods and take the opportunity to make things worse.


    Zeus, Poseidon, Ares, and Athena, who must have hatred against him, Loki had already thought about which one to prioritize, and took the opportunity to disrupt the situation.


    After all, as an evil god, Luo Ji himself has an extraordinary yearning for chaos and war, and naturally he is afraid that the world will not be chaotic.


    Therefore, after knowing that the three forces of the Bible were at war with Greece, he naturally thought of taking advantage of the fire.


    He can guarantee that he is not the first to think of this, but he can guarantee that he is definitely the first to do it.


    Unexpectedly, someone actually started before him and brought Olympus directly.


    This stokes a hornet''s nest. Originally, Loki thought that the war between the three forces of Greece and the Bible would be only a partial war, but if Greece was wiped out, that would be the rhythm of the world war.


    This is simply a blessing in disguise!


    What''s more, there are also several old enemies of his own who have been planted here, which is a double happiness.


    Although I don''t know who made this breath for him, Loki understands that taking away the ice sculpture of the Lord God now is pulling his teeth out of the tiger''s mouth. The sooner this kind of thing is dealt with, the better.


    Therefore, after binding the ice sculpture with magic, Loki immediately activated the teleportation technique and wanted to escape directly.


    But the moment he turned around.


    Gacha!


    There was a sound like an old-fashioned camera pressing the shutter, and at the same time, the space transmission was naturally interrupted.


    The wanton smile on Loki''s face suddenly froze on his face.


    He turned his head slightly, and saw Su Jin, who was holding a weird camera behind him, standing behind him, holding the photo he just developed and comparing him.


    "With this thing, it''s a real hammer, right?" Su Jin looked at the photo in his hand.


    In the photo, Loki is using magic to bind the ice sculpture of Zeus, with a grim face and a smile like a six-year-old mentally retarded child.


    If this kind of photo is put on the Internet, anyone will think it is the promotional photo of the love blockbuster.


    "The evil **** Loki attacked Mount Olympus and severely damaged the twelve main gods. This news should be very explosive, right?" Su Jin shook the photo in his hand and looked at Loki in front of him with a smile.


    "You are..." Cold sweat broke out on Loki''s cheeks. He recognized Su Jin, the man who defeated Orpheus according to rumors and became the new governor of the Fallen Angel and the general leader of the three forces.


    Such a man appears here, in this Mount Olympus, and every fool knows there are ghosts.


    Loki believes that he is relatively timid, so he very much suspects that Su Jin did the freezing of Olympus.


    "It looks like you want to take them all away, don''t you?"


    Su Jin looked around at the ice sculptures that were bound by Loki''s magic, and raised his brows slightly:


    "This can''t be done. I want to hand them over to the Athena of Hakoba, and let her handle these tricky things."


    If the new observation world has the same concept of gods, then it must be the strong swallowing the weak, so generally speaking, after Su Jin observes the world of the high school of demons, the twelve main gods will inevitably be swallowed by the Greek gods of the small garden. .


    Of course, due to Su Jin and Al Gore''s demonization plan, it is not impossible to keep these gods, but if this kind of thing is done, you have to be prepared to have a vengeance.


    Those who have already offended, Su Jin will naturally not be polite, and boldly take it to the auction, but those who are gracious, have a good relationship, or can be drawn, can''t do this.


    So from the beginning, Su Jin thought about handing Athena here to Athena in Hakoten, and letting her handle it herself, holding things that would have been swallowed by the other party, and doing a favor.

 Chapter 534：

    Take Athena as a favor to Athena, and let the other party keep it in mind. He Su Jin is also an old capitalist.


    "Isn''t this Governor Su Jin?"


    Loki gave a forced smile. He recognized the other party, the new head of the three-party forces. The other party appeared here now, and it seemed that he came out of the inner hall. The fools knew what was going on.


    How fierce is the new leader of the three forces? One person took over Greece? Could this guy be the reincarnation of the God of the Bible?


    "We know each other?" Su Jin showed a playful expression.


    "I didn''t know each other before, but don''t I know now?"


    Loki clasped his hands together, showing a pleasing expression.


    He silently let go of the ice sculpture of the Lord God, for fear that Su Jin would target him because of this matter. Although he is not the body here, he is also a precious incarnation. If he can keep it, he still wants to stay.


    Thinking of this, the pleasing smile on Loki''s face grew stronger:


    "Unexpectedly, Governor Su Jin defeated the Greek gods..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Su Jin interrupted:


    "I didn''t beat it, it was Loki who beat it."


    The smile on Loki''s face suddenly froze, and he looked at Su Jin, who was talking nonsense with his eyes open in front of him, with a bit of astonishment.


    He''s going to put the defeat of the Greek gods on my head? What is this operation?


    Loki hesitated for a moment, then thought of something, and quickly nodded:


    "Yes, you are right, I, Loki, did it."


    Chapter 0699 Are there any survivors


    Loki licked a smile on his face, no matter how Su Jin framed him and poured dirty water on him, he was not afraid, even on the contrary, he didn''t need to panic.


    Anyway, he is alone, and the only Northern Europe he belongs to is also a fake family and a real enemy who cannot be dealt with.


    If Su Jin is interested in Northern Europe and wants to invade Northern Europe, as long as Su Jin is willing, he will be the first party to lead the way.


    Therefore, compared to the fate of the Nordics, it is this avatar that has cost a lot of money to be worthy of Loki''s attention.


    If you do bad things, you will rely on this handy incarnation to save your life. If you really want to lose, Loki will be distressed to death.


    So seeing Su Jin framed himself about Greece, Loki was not angry for the first time, but relieved.


    It''s good to carry the black pot!


    If he wanted Loki to take the blame, he didn''t mean to kill him. It was better for him to come out alive and contract the fall of Greece than if he died and splashed dirty water.


    At least he who is alive admits that he did this thing in Greece. Although other gods are doubtful, they are somewhat dubious. After all, his ability as a Rocky pit man is well known to other gods.


    But the dead Loki, if the three parties take the blame on him, the credibility will be greatly reduced.


    Come to think of it, after knowing that Loki is now just a clone, his main body is still elsewhere, and he cooperates, Su Jin should not go too far and just kill him.


    After all, the cost of this matter is too high, and Su Jin should not be so stupid.


    "You''re right, Loki did it."


    Su Jin finished speaking with a smile, and at the same time took a step forward. At this moment, his spirituality was covered with an illusory coat.


    He stretched out his hand and, following Loki''s admission just now, used the deceitful power of Loki Lingo to directly deceive the facts.


    In an instant, the world was changed!


    In a trance, the frozen eleven main gods were stunned for a moment, and when they recovered, they glared at ''Su Jin'' with hatred eyes.


    In their memory, in the world''s Akashic records, Loki used insidious means to plot against the Greek gods, causing them to fall into a frozen state, and finally took advantage of the three forces.


    Let the enemy steal the peaches before the war begins. This is a matter of life and death! No wonder they didn''t hate Loki.


    "What... did you do?" Only Loki, who was not deceived, suddenly became uneasy.


    He felt that something important had happened, but he had no impression.


    And Su Jin in front of him, why does he feel that the man in front of him should be called... Loki?


    Isn''t it him Loki?


    The next moment, Loki froze.


    He watched a headless corpse fly farther and farther, farther and farther, with a deep stunned expression on his face.


    At the end, he found out that the headless corpse was his own, and it was because his head was knocked out that he had such an illusion.


    But who was the one who killed him?


    Oh, and it was Loki who killed him.


    It turned out that I killed myself... Loki lost his voice in a flash, and his body, which was far away in northern Europe, also quietly lost his breath.


    This is conceptually targeted obliteration. In the absence of targeted protection, there is no possibility of escape.


    After killing Loki casually, Su Jin shook his hand, and the expression on his face was inexplicably playful:


    "I was still struggling to use Maxwell''s Linga or Loki''s, but now it seems that it gives me peace of mind."


    After defrauding the world and acquiring the concept of Loki, Su Jin naturally became Loki, and the memory, strength and even experience of the other party were completely obtained.


    This kind of conceptual targeting is simply the most terrifying method, but if there is no targeted protection method, I am afraid that I will not know how to die.


    While Su Jin sounded the alarm bell in his heart, he also read Loki''s memory in his heart.


    Soon, he found more important information.


    "Does Loki actually have a connection with Di Shitian..."


    Thinking of the behind-the-scenes characteristics of Emperor Shitian''s involvement in everything, Su Jin only thinks that this development seems quite reasonable.


    At this time, Su Jin also thought of the identity of the world emperor Shitian.


    The Lord of Sumeru, the Lord of Buddhism, and the Emperor of the Eastern Heaven.


    The first one is nothing, the second and third are miserable.


    Sakyamuni, the Lord of Buddhism, and the Heavenly Emperor of the Taoist Heavenly Emperor, these are all double digits in Qianyan''s information. Baiyasha and Algor have both heard of Su Jin. Be careful not to provoke existence.


    This world''s Emperor Shitian suddenly provokes two of Hakoba''s Emperor Shitian, and one of them is the immediate boss of Emperor Shitian.


    Su Jin inexplicably felt that his old husband was a bit miserable, and not so miserable.


    Of course, he also knew that it was not Di Shitian''s fault for this incident, it could only be said that it was a black pot from the multiverse.


    Emperor Sha Tian resisted, at most he had to show his sincerity. Shakyamuni Buddha would not care about such things. It is said that the Lord was famous for his talkativeness.


    For the time being, I can only think that way. After all, everything has been done, and it is impossible for Su Jin to stop.


    With my great-grandson-in-law, Di Shitian is really **** bad... Su Jin thought to himself, using the established contact information in Loki''s memory to initiate contact with Emperor Shitian.


    Almost two seconds later, a color screen composed of magical energy appeared in front of Su Jin.


    Behind the screen, a cunning monk appeared.


    His brows were lit with holy cinnabar, he wore a huge rosary around his neck, his hair was yellow and black, his mouth was always smiling, and he was wearing a simple monk robe.


    However, he clearly carried a lot of religious sacred objects, but his personal first impression of Su Jin was cunning.


    "Contact me at this time. It seems that you have reached Mount Olympus, Loki." Di Shitian said to Loki in a relaxed tone, as if he did not see through the changes in Loki''s current image.


    Conceptual fraud is so powerful that it even reminded Su Jin of a method called ''existential substitution'' in a fan drama called Shauna.


    Su Jin''s eyes flickered slightly, and then he showed an exaggerated smile and said:


    "The information you gave this time is very interesting."


    "Oh?" Di Shitian raised his eyebrows, allowing Loki to say the word interesting, which means that his information seemed to be quite timely this time: "How many main gods have you killed?"


    He immediately concluded that Loki must have harmed an Olympian god, otherwise it is unlikely that Loki would make this performance.


    "Guess?" Su Jin showed a playful expression.


    I guess? Plural Lord God? Emperor Shitian was stunned for a moment, a little surprised by the sharpness of his intelligence:


    "Two?"


    Su Jin shook his head slightly and smiled without saying a word.


    "Four?" Di Shitian raised his voice, his face a little stunned.


    Su Jin was still smiling, but the smile was a bit joking.


    "Six!" Di Shitian covered his mouth and widened his eyes.


    The information he gave seems to be a sentence, right? Should be a sentence, right? Did he remember correctly? Destroy half of the main gods of Greece in one sentence? Has he opened his mouth?


    Su Jin smiled, he raised the corners of his mouth, and said cheerfully:


    "You should ask me if there are any survivors in Greece."


    "..." Di Shitian was dumbfounded.


    Chapter 0700 The three giants of the evil forces


    Di Shitian immediately wondered if Loki in front of him was teasing him.


    Are the twelve gods of Olympus finished?


    This is not one or two gods, but an entire **** system, even involving the five primordial gods of the first generation and the Titan God of the second generation. A lot of gods.


    Although the Titans of the second generation were all imprisoned by Tartaros, they were at least the five primordial gods and the twelve main gods.


    If you join hands, you won''t be able to fight the biblical gods, but you can still fight against a biblical **** who has lost the **** of the Bible, at least you won''t lose that fast.


    "God of the Bible shot?" Di Shitian thought of the God of the Bible for the first time.


    Although he repeatedly confirmed that the mad woman was indeed dead, what he was sure of was only physical death, and the will in the holy spear, Emperor Shitian, also saw a little problem.


    Therefore, he seriously doubted that the God of the Bible had opened his coffin, but there was no evidence.


    "No." Su Jin''s answer was very defensive. He was already cracking the spell and locked in the position of Emperor Shitian.


    "It''s not the God of the Bible, who is that? Did Sarjax hide so much?" Di Shitian hesitated.


    He can guess the hidden strength of Sarjax, the level difference is not big, and what should be perceived can naturally be detected.


    However, Di Shitian was sure that Sarjax definitely did not solve the power of the twelve main gods plus the original gods in a short time.


    In this case, it should be that he missed a shift.


    "Is that Su Jin''s handwriting? Or Orpheus?"


    Di Shitian guessed that there are only so many powerhouses with unknown strength. Excluding external factors, Su Jin''s suspicion is naturally high, and of course, Orpheus''s suspicion is even higher.


    "There is this part." Su Jin said with a smile, as if you continued to guess.


    The corner of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched, wanting to scold, but he couldn''t blame Loki for his disgusting attitude.


    This kind of guy who keeps half of his talk and engages in some conspiracy all day long is really disgusting!


    Ah, I''m this kind of person too, that''s fine.


    Di Shitian shook his head and said with a strange expression:


    "There won''t be your handwriting in here, will it?"


    Although I can''t believe it, and I even asked it just now, Di Shitian still has to ask a little more: Are you a fool?


    Actually helping the three parties to fight Greece? You are a tribe of people uniting alliance to fight tribes, have you got your brain watted?


    Besides, even if it is a vicious party that is not too serious to watch the fun, it will not help others to play a crushing game. It is evenly matched to slowly bleed blood.


    As far as this brain is concerned, Loki is still an evil god, and there is still no other **** of the right way, Emperor Shitian. It''s simply a wicked god!


    "Perhaps." Su Jin replied with ambiguous meaning again.


    Blue veins appeared on Di Shitian''s forehead. If he hadn''t been able to catch Loki, he would have rolled up his sleeves and punched him.


    So annoying!


    Everyone is a partner. You don''t say a word, and you still have people guessing puzzles. It''s crazy!


    "Loki, do you know what you''re doing?" Di Shitian jumped and said angrily, "Anyway, let them fight longer!"


    Originally, Emperor Shitian thought it well. The war between the three forces of Greece and the Bible must be a protracted war. In the early stage, the two sides must be tempted by small soldiers, and the army must make a deposit. Then Emperor Shitian went to the east to make some friction and set the war on fire. Little by little, let the fire of war spread to the world.


    it''s good now.


    After he attacked Gao Tianyuan with his front foot, he killed Susanoo, and his hind foot, Greece, was also killed by the three forces.

 Chapter 535：

    Although it seems to be an equal sign, the scale is completely different.


    One is the assassination of the main god, the other is that the gods are completely destroyed, the front is the fire of war, and the back is the backflow of the sea.


    Why?


    Everyone would suspect that the three parties used a big killer!


    Otherwise, why would Greece be wiped out so quickly?


    When you fight on the street, it starts with massage and quarrel, not with a machine gun!


    "I think this saves time, doesn''t it?" Su Jin said his true thoughts.


    Stealing the family first and stealing Greece, this is very in line with his status as a saint. They are old civil war masters of the saints, don''t you believe it? If you ask the Gemini masters of civil war, they will give me Su Jin a thumbs up when they see it.


    "You!" Di Shitian twisted his nose in anger, you are a hindrance, and you still have a proud face?


    You really saved time, saved Greece, and stopped the war directly. Then why are you a **** of deceit and war, and you just changed your career to be the **** of peace doves!


    "I''m not arguing with you anymore." Di Shitian waved his hand and seemed to think that with Loki''s intelligence level, it was a mistake to talk about conspiracies with him.


    Di Shitian couldn''t help biting his nails and said irritably:


    "I have to find a way to get the Indian side to get involved. This can''t be over."


    Su Jin, who had already caught Di Shitian''s braid, suddenly stopped.


    At this moment, Di Shitian bit his nails irritably and said:


    "No, in this situation, the three parties cannot make them stabilize. The secret hand on the side of the calamity group has to be fully activated, otherwise they will digest the results of the Greek war, and the Indian side will definitely shrink."


    "And the Nordic, Persian and even the American side can''t let them quiet down, oh right, that kid Li Lin should have discovered the emperor beast 666, but he can''t keep holding this card..."


    After Di Shitian finished muttering, he turned his head and looked at Loki with a strange expression.


    "Why do you look like this?"


    "It''s nothing, I''m just curious if you have another name on the side of the Celestial Dynasty, such as Di Shitian, the name is male leopard?"


    Su Jin''s smile is particularly interesting.


    He suddenly felt that the motivation to catch Emperor Shitian was not so great.


    Good man!


    This is the rhythm that intends to draw out all the enemies he is going to deal with in one breath and send them to him.


    What spirit is this? This is the spirit of Shen Gongbao!


    Why does Su Jin feel that he has a relationship with the name Di Shitian? Everyone who is named this must give himself a gift. He is a great and good person!


    "There is nothing." Di Shitian frowned, but he was not in the mood to continue communicating. He mumbled, and then said: "You''d better not come forward recently. It''s not a trivial matter to help the three parties to trap the twelve main gods. You should hide for a while."


    "Of course, if someone asks me to come forward, I will still arrest you in the open, but in the dark, pay attention to yourself."


    Look, this is the benefit of someone on the side of the good god... Su Jin doesn''t doubt whether Di Shitian has the ability to protect ''Rocky''.


    Just like the Heavenly Army of Hakoba, in the world of Demon High School, Di Shitian is also in charge of an organization composed of good gods, that is, the Buddhist army. Group.


    So generally speaking, if something really happened to someone who would endanger the world, Di Shitian really had the ability to do that.


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he took the initiative to hang up the communication. After all, with Emperor Shitian there, he was not worried about his ''harvest'' at all.


    He can be considered to be squeezed into the camp of the three giants of the evil high school.


    As for who the Big Three are, they are naturally Di Shitian, Li Lin and Loki.


    Of course, with the exception of Di Shitian, the other two are better than the other. At least Di Shitian can barely count as a big bowl that eats both black and white. Let alone the other two, they have no ability to plan a big game that spreads all over the world. case.


    Seeing Su Jin cut off the communication, Di Shitian''s eyes suddenly sharpened:


    "Hearing what I said, Loki didn''t take the opportunity to mix in. What''s the matter with him?"


    Di Shitian noticed the abnormality of Loki, but could not determine the specific abnormality.


    I can only wonder if the three parties did something to Loki.


    For this reason, Di Shitian faintly sounded the alarm bell in his heart.


    Perhaps, he should contact the guy at EXE... He always felt that the world was starting to become abnormal.


    Chapter 0701 is the order


    "Hey! It''s really exaggerated."


    Stepping on the frozen Olympus Temple, Ajaka couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air.


    This freezing range, just looking at it, he felt a little cold.


    "That''s because you didn''t see the group of people in the main hall, otherwise it must be more exaggerated." Azazel groaned, rubbed his goosebumps upright arm, and walked out.


    "What''s going on inside?" Ajaka asked involuntarily.


    "Seraphlu is handling it. She is good at the power of the ice element, but before I came out, that guy was laughing hard at Aphrodite."


    Azazel looked odd, as if thinking of something funny.


    "Is that so..."


    Ajaka breathed a sigh of relief. Although Serafuru''s mind is prone to stupidity, she is still unambiguous about major matters. As for the matter of laughing at the number one beauty in Greece, it''s fine as if she didn''t see it.


    While thinking about it, Ajaka looked up at Mount Olympus, looking at this icy and snowy scene, she couldn''t help sighing:


    "That one has gone too far!"


    Is it okay to break into the enemy''s line single-handedly?


    Of course, the most helpless thing is that they still won the battle. The generals are too capable. What are their subordinates doing...


    "Isn''t that right, a lot of lovely lady goddesses have been injured, and I feel distressed to see them." Azazel said with a smile, but there was no distress in his eyes, but more happiness.


    Everyone who understands the conflict between the biblical pantheon and Greece understands. When Greece thinks of the weak chickens on the side of the Bible, they choose fallen angels, and their fallen angels don¡¯t want to bite them.


    In a word, the old enemy! Back then in Europe there was no shortage of land grabs.


    After chatting for a while, Azazel patted Ajaka on the shoulder and said, "The one who is waiting for you in the temple behind the mountain probably has something important to do, and then promote the old man more."


    "I don''t want an old buddy like you." Ajaka complained, and did not put away Azazel''s hand, but turned and walked towards the surrounding mountain road nearby.


    Although it''s only been a few days, in this situation, Su Jin''s idea of ????training Ajaka is almost undisguised.


    I have seen everything that I can see, I have guessed everything I have guessed, and everyone is basically conscious.


    On Su Jin''s side, the first thing that is valued is talent, and the second one is probably those beautiful girls.


    Don''t say what you like, but small gangs are unavoidable.


    Everyone knows that in the future, they will go to another world to fight and not form a group. Apart from tough guys, there are only fools.


    There are many fools in the three parties, but the leaders of this generation are surprisingly not fools.


    It didn''t take long for Ajaka to see Su Jin in the temple behind the mountain, who had checked the body of Mother Earth Gaia.


    Literally checked, of course, Ajaka ignored the heavy breathing from the other room, but looked directly at Su Jin, bowed and said:


    "The Governor."


    Although it should be called the general leader now, most of the insiders, or those who have participated in the peace talks, call Su Jin the governor, which is also a way of showing closeness.


    "Here it is."


    Su Jin wiped his mucus-covered hands with a handkerchief, then turned his head and smiled:


    "Ingville and Lavinia aren''t mad at me, are they?"


    The station disappeared directly, and it continued for two days. At first glance, it was discriminatory against women. Su Jin also knew a little about boxing, and naturally understood how to punch.


    Ajeka naturally heard that Su Jin was joking, so he smiled: "Maybe you may have to talk more when you go back."


    "Hey~~ I didn''t expect you, Ajaka, to be such a person." Su Jin showed a look of disgust.


    Ajaka hesitated, then thought of what she had just said.


    Spending a lot of time...mouthing... well, Ajaka also thought of something, and coughed dryly: "Cough, it''s not important."


    He quickly put aside this filthy topic and said to Su Jin:


    "According to the information, the fugitives of the old Demon King faction seem to have contact with some members of the parliamentarian faction who managed to escape, and it is not yet clear what they plan to do.


    At the same time, there was also a problem on the east side. Susanoo died unexpectedly. It seemed that there was a little trace of detriment left at the scene. The Emperor Shitian of Mount Sumeru in the east was also attacked and was injured a little bit. The situation is currently unknown.


    In addition to these, it seems that there are some small groups around our rear. "


    "It seems that we will soon become targets." Su Jin put the handkerchief in his pocket and said calmly.


    The old Demon King faction and the Senator faction are probably the remnants of Li Lin and the Seventy-two Pillars, and the death of Susanoo and the attack on Emperor Shitian are actually the same thing.


    Because Di Shitian went to slaughter Susano''s man, Susano''s man died, Di Shitian was attacked, and Di Shitian was in trouble together, but if they were calculated separately, the three forces were in trouble.


    After all, the ambitious "invasion" of Greece, and the capture of a large number of goddesses, are not the three forces?


    The early bird will naturally be regarded as a living target.


    "Do you want to solve it?" Ajaka was inexplicably inclined towards the military faction.


    "Don''t worry, let the bullets fly for a while, come one by one, let''s solve the urgent problems first."


    Su Jin is not in a hurry, it is useless to be in a hurry, there are so many things, they can be dealt with one by one in an orderly manner.


    "How are you preparing for that talent training plan?"


    "Are you talking about selecting members of the three forces to teach the new style?" Ajaka''s tone was very calm.


    The new teaching is naturally the education about the knowledge of the little garden.


    This is not unnecessary, and it can even be said that this is what Su Jin thinks it is necessary to pay attention to.


    It was very simple for him to bring people back to the little garden, but the battle of the gods in the little garden had just begun, and the novice was put on the battlefield as soon as it came up.


    Therefore, early education is inevitable, and just in case, it is naturally the best to use the time difference between Hakotei and here to carry out early education, at least be prepared.


    Of course, here, Su Jin is actually a little careful, and must gather those valuable and popular characters, unspoken rules... Oh no, diving training is also necessary.


    It''s hard work for those who are capable~ He Su Jin is also a capable person, isn''t he?


    "Relevant matters are already being prepared, and the candidates should be in the process of convening now." Ajaka''s answer was very formulaic, but things were indeed being done, at least Su Jin now trusts his ability.


    If you don''t trust it, it won''t work. Among the three forces, there are only a few people who can work. Which one is not busy and will die.


    Even the deceased God of the Bible is still cheating and chasing people while scolding Su Jin for exploiting and shameful.


    Considering that what he did to the God of the Bible was really inauthentic, Su Jin couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed, so he took the initiative to ask:


    "I will take the time to learn about training recently. During this process, I want to meet with the vampires. This should be possible, right?"


    Hearing this, Ajaka understood:


    "Is it persuasion or solicitation?"


    Su Jin understood in seconds, knowing that Ajaka was asking about his attitude towards vampires, how the three parties should deal with this small marginal force.


    He narrowed his eyes and smiled:


    "It''s an order."


    "As ordered!"


    Chapter 0702 I''d better retire early


    Romania, a small mountain town in the Shugag region.


    Inside the castle, bright candles illuminated the dark and damp castle hall.


    "His Excellency Azazel personally visited us in Caipesh, this is the first time, right?"


    The middle-aged man at the top of the hall had bright red eyes and a slightly arrogant attitude. During the conversation, two fangs at the corners of his mouth could be seen.


    Around the middle-aged man, there were also bright red eyes, sharp teeth on his mouth, and well-dressed men who looked like medieval nobles standing in two rows of twelve.


    They are all hidden in the depths of Romania, the nobles of the two great vampire kingdoms.


    "We have been working together for a long time, but this is indeed the first time to visit in person. After all, you said that this base is deeply hidden."


    In the center of the hall, there is a white suit, the ambassador of the nuclear talks of the three parties, the former fallen angel governor Azazel.


    "To be honest, I don''t really like the drudgery of a vampire mission, but it seems that I have a connection with you here. Although it is only a connection in the research of artifacts, it can be regarded as something that can be said."

 Chapter 536：

    Azazel touched the back of his head. There are many mixed-race vampires with divine weapons, and one of them is the extremely valuable ''Holy Grail'', so Azazel and vampires got on the line a long time ago. .


    However, this seems to be the reason why Ajaka asked him to negotiate.


    Thinking of this, Azazel smiled bitterly:


    "Our new governor is a very special person."


    "Then do you want to come to our side? If it is you, even if it is a foreign race, the position of the deputy leader is not impossible to talk about."


    King Tsepesh on the throne said as if joking.


    "Remnant." Azazel shrugged: "Compared to being the deputy leader of a small Romanian country, I think it''s better to be the former leader of the tripartite forces occupying the entire Europe."


    "presumptuous!"


    "Irregular!"


    The listed vampire nobles were instantly furious.


    A nobleman even stood out and knelt down on one knee in front of King Tsepesh and said:


    "King, please expel these arrogant and presumptuous people."


    The other nobles agreed and said angrily: "Send a former governor to want our vampires to submit, don''t you three forces think that you are too arrogant?"


    "What do you mean..." Azazel heard the words, showing a very interested expression.


    A noble sneered and said sarcastically, "If you want to have peace talks, let your new governor come over."


    Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly groaned and fell to the ground, with a long spear with a white light on his chest.


    "you!"


    A group of vampires rushed forward in anger, staring at Azazel, who was holding the spear of light.


    "Don''t look at me like that~ I''m doing this for your own good!"


    Azazel dissipated the power of light in his hand, spread his hands and said:


    "After all, if the words just now spread to our Governor Su Jin, then next time it will not be me, but the crusade."


    Hearing the sound, all the vampires showed fearful expressions.


    They have lived in the Romanian countryside for a long time. Although they are reclusive, they are not ignorant of the outside world.


    Demons, fallen angels, angels, and churches joined forces to eradicate Greek mythology yesterday, occupying most of Europe. Except for northern Europe and a small part of Scotland, the three forces of the Bible almost occupied the whole of Europe.


    Vampires can''t stop this kind of soldiers. This is also the reason why Azazel asked to meet, King Caipesh had to come forward to meet him, and even brought him to a place where he lived in seclusion in the vampire kingdom.


    But when they saw the disdainful aliens in the past who insulted noble vampires, these nobles suddenly became furious.


    "Really... I can understand why Governor Su Jin''s mood is getting worse and worse."


    Azazel rubbed his brows. Vampires have never seen a few strong people, but their arrogance is like the grandfather of the infinite dragon **** Orpheus. Their three forces are coming to the city, and they are still being persuaded to surrender. Make things difficult.


    No wonder Su Jin was so kind when they first met, but later became more and more irritable.


    It was him who bumped into this kind of idiot who couldn''t see the situation every day, and he was also annoyed.


    "I only give you two hours, surrender, or die, learn one by yourself."


    Azazel turned around and left after saying this.


    However, at this time, with a bang, the door was kicked open, and after the door opened, Serafuru, who was wearing a dark green long dress, waving her magic wand, strode in:


    "Is it not over yet?"


    "I''ve finished the Camilla Kingdom of the two kingdoms of vampires~ Is it the end of Tepesh?"


    "Demon Lord Leviathan? Why are you here?"


    The vampire nobles panicked immediately. Azazel and Serafuru, one of them was fine. If they were two, no one could stop them.


    "How is it possible, how are you faster than me?" Azazel looked at Seraflu in a daze, and said incredulously, "What method did you use to persuade him to surrender?"


    Azazel went to persuade the kingdom of Tepesh, which is in contact with the fallen angels, and Seraflu went to persuade Camilla, who was in contact with the devil, to persuade them to surrender. The division of labor between the two parties was arranged by Ajka.


    Azazel thought that he should be the fastest, but was Seraphlu preempted? Is this reasonable? This is unreasonable, how could Serafuru''s playful personality be faster than him.


    "Second Orpheus''s dragon power, and then deploy the magic of the beautiful girl, and freeze their city, won''t they surrender?"


    Serafuru waved the magic wand entrained with ice crystals, vividly depicting the process she just had.


    "Frozen city... I thought of the frozen Olympus, so..." Azazel twitched the corner of his mouth.


    The news that Olympus was frozen is now spreading wildly outside. At this time, Seraflu came to a frozen city, and the ice was under the city, and the fool knew the next result.


    To not surrender is to die.


    Noble vampires, no matter how high their self-esteem is, have to accept their fate if they don''t want to die.


    "This rude method, are you really a diplomat in the underworld?" Azazel looked at Serafuru with a speechless expression. Is diplomacy in the underworld the diplomacy of force?


    "You think too much~"


    Serafuru walked in dissatisfied, looked around, and the vampires who were looking at her all avoided their eyes.


    "Damn demon..." A vampire noble was frozen into an ice statue by Seraflu as soon as he spoke.


    "Let''s negotiate! Where is the holder of the Holy Grail?" Serafuru shouted excitedly, waving her wand.


    You call this a negotiation... Everyone in the room looked at the vampire noble who was frozen into an ice sculpture, and the corners of their mouths twitched.


    And at this moment, Serafuru threw her wand, hit the ice sculpture''s abdomen, pierced through the past, and even passed through the crotch:


    "Answer my question! Where is the holder of the Holy Grail?"


    The men suddenly fell silent.


    After a while, someone said:


    "If it''s frozen and knocked off, even a vampire can''t recover, right?"


    "seems like it¡­¡­"


    "Don''t whisper, I said to answer my question first!" Serafuru was obviously angry, raised her wand again, and pointed it at a vampire noble.


    The nobleman''s face panicked and screamed: "I didn''t know that Valerie Tzepesh was in the basement of the castle!"


    "Basement? The first basement." Serafuru moved her wand away and aimed it at another nobleman.


    The nobleman''s face was pale, and he croaked like a duck:


    "I didn''t know it was in the seventh basement, and I didn''t even know that the key was on King Tzepesh''s body, and I didn''t even know that Valerie was King Tzepesh''s daughter."


    "It''s on you?" Serafuru pointed her wand at King Tepesh on the throne.


    King Caipesh shivered a bit, and threw a bunch of keys out of his sleeve, his face pale and said:


    "I don''t know what key, let alone what the third silver key on the left is!"


    Seeing this, Seraflu waved her wand, and the key flew into her hand, and then made a gesture of ''yeah'' towards Azazel:


    "It''s done!"


    "See, this is the ability of a magical girl, the strongest diplomat in the underworld!"


    Azazel: "...I''d better retire early."


    Chapter 0703 I am such a big Holy Grail


    Some sort of hidden church in the Pope''s country.


    "I just slammed with my wand and froze their king and the city wall, then raised my chin, stood quietly on the wall and looked down at everyone, all the guys I saw kneeled down one by one. down, and then they surrendered."


    Serafuru, who was holding the wand, raised her chin, raised her wand, and looked down with an arrogant look on her face. However, after three seconds, she broke down, smiling like a husky, grabbing Su who was sitting on the sofa. Jin, clenched his hand hard:


    "Are you handsome? Just ask if you are handsome."


    Su Jin couldn''t help being pulled, so he gave a suggestion: "If you look harder, I will feel better."


    "A little more ruthless?" Serafuru murmured, and then winked her eyes: "No, I always feel like I can''t be ruthless. Besides, how can a magical girl be ruthless~"


    "Then there is no expression, isn''t she a magical girl with high coldness?" Su Jin said casually.


    "That''s right!" Seraph raised a small face and looked over with a blank expression.


    Not to mention, the expressionless Serafuru has the demeanor of a cold and beautiful girl.


    dong dong!


    There was a knock on the door, and Su Jin turned his head and saw a vampire girl with blond hair and red eyes in a black frog trench coat walking into the room.


    "Who?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "Elmehilde Kahnstein, the little guy I brought back from the vampire, is so cute!"


    Serafuru pulled the Lolita vampire over without thinking, hugged her in her arms, and said with a smile.


    "You bastard, let go..." Elmehilde wanted to struggle, but when he saw Su Jin looking over, he didn''t dare to speak.


    "Eh! Even though I have frozen a city, I didn''t scare you like this." Seeing this, Seraflu let go of the girl strangely, walked to Su Jin''s side, touched Su Jin''s cheek, and said, "Su Jin Is Jin so scary?"


    "Disrespectful!" Elmehilde couldn''t help but scolded when she saw Seraflu''s actions on Su Jin.


    "Huh?" Su Jin frowned, and the vampire Lolita opposite immediately knelt down tremblingly.


    "It''s a bit strange!" Serafuru looked at the two suspiciously: "Is there any little secret between you that I don''t know about."


    "No, it''s the first time I''ve seen this little guy."


    Su Jin responded, then thought for a moment, then turned to look at Elmehilde and said, "In your eyes, what am I?"


    "Your Majesty the True Ancestor." Elmehilde trembled and said with a strong awe.


    "I see. Did you sense the power of Leticia and Agulola?"


    Su Jin suddenly realized that he almost forgot that he shared Agurolla''s spiritual identity. According to his identity, he is indeed the true ancestor, and according to Leticia''s side, he is also one of the ancestors of vampires.


    This identity is messed up... Su Jin shook his head and immediately asked:


    "Did you come here for something?"


    "Valerie Tzepesh, whom Serafuru asked me to take care of, has woken up." Elmerhild responded quickly, and after finishing speaking, he paused again and added: "That is, the God-killing Tool. Holder of the Holy Grail of the Netherworld."


    "Ah! I seem to have caught you on purpose to take care of the holder of the Holy Grail." Serafuru made a sudden realization.


    "Don''t show the look you just remembered." Su Jin muttered speechlessly, and then asked Seraflu, "By the way, what did you think this little vampire was for?"


    "Pet!" Serafuru said without hesitation.


    Elmehilde below was furious, but facing Serafuru, she naturally dared not speak.


    "It really suits your character." Su Jin stood up from the sofa speechlessly, and then said, "Let''s go, take me to see the owner of the God Slayer Tool."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Elmehilde replied very obediently.


    "Hey~~ Obviously it''s the pet I brought back, but it turned out to be Su Jin''s toy, I''m not happy~!" Serafuru''s cheeks suddenly bulged.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll give you some new magical girl costumes in a while, okay?"


    "That''s what you said~ To lie is to swallow a thousand needles!"


    "Will a hundred sticks work?"


    "Row!"


    "Look at your patience!"


    Su Jin squeezed Serafuru''s face, and then pulled Serafuru, who was smirking, out of the room.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A confinement house in the basement of the church.


    The magic lock on the door was cracked by the freeze. With the sound of Carrara, Su Jin opened the door and saw the girl curled up in a ball in the room.


    A girl with blond hair like yellow sand, a slender body, snow-white skin, and a gentle demeanor, if you look closely, Su Jin finds that the girl''s legs seem to be much slender than the average girl. Although she is squatting, she stands up. The height may exceed 1.75 meters.


    "It''s so dazzling."


    The light outside the door seemed to cause Valerie''s discomfort. She blinked, and after getting used to the light, she saw Su Jin:


    "A new experimenter?"


    "Experimenter?" Su Jin heard this and turned to look at Serafuru.


    "It is said that in the Caipesh kingdom where male-dominated vampires dominate, mixed-blood vampires are not valued by pure-blooded vampires, especially female mixed-bloods with fertility, because they are destined to give birth to mixed-race children, so they generally have low status and can only act as pure-blooded vampires. maid."

 Chapter 537：

    Serafuru said this, although the smile on her face did not change, her naughty temperament was reduced too much:


    "Especially those mixed-race vampires who are mixed with humans. They are originally low-status slaves. If they have artifacts, resistance is almost inevitable."


    "This little guy resisted?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows.


    "That''s not true. After all, it is the blood of King Caipesh. Even if he was born with a human maid, the treatment is still good."


    Serafolk shook his head, then said with a little pity in his eyes:


    "However, the artifact she holds is too powerful. After knowing that the artifact is the Holy Grail that reverses life and death, King Tsepesh gave her to his sons.


    And his sons recruited the fallen angels and the artifact experimenters among the demons, trying to use a relatively gentle method to help her control the power of the Holy Grail. "


    "Gentle?" Su Jin''s tone became playful.


    "Probably because the brain is not completely broken, and it will not die to such an extent."


    Serafuru spoke cruel words in a playful tone.


    "But please rest assured, this child is still the original product. After all, the technology of artifact research equipment has improved a lot hundreds of years ago. Now many experiments are carried out in the equipment, blood tests, and even abusive spirits. There''s less stimulation."


    "That''s really good news."


    Su Jin sneered: "The God of the Bible gave mankind a weapon of resistance, which turned out to be the reason why mankind was persecuted. It is no wonder that she kept silent about this."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he stepped into the prison and walked to Valerie:


    "Are you still awake?"


    "Are you scared... But the boy in front of you is not scary..." Valerie tilted her head and said in a doubtful tone.


    "Have you heard hallucinations? Is the side effect of the artifact research already starting to damage the brain?" Serafuru''s expression was inexplicably sad.


    Su Jin, on the other hand, squinted his eyes, not with his eyes, but with his mind power to perceive the surroundings, and suddenly saw many illusory figures:


    "Undead... She seems to be able to see the dead nearby through the Holy Grail."


    This world has the underworld, and naturally there are also the undead, and the death plain in the depths of the underworld is the place where all the souls of the undead return. A large part of the demon''s many legions were formed by summoning the undead army there.


    After a person dies, the soul will automatically go to the underworld, and now the nearby undead are all ghosts summoned from the underworld because of Valerie''s Holy Grail power.


    Her current state, if I really want to describe it, can be described as being haunted by ghosts, and she is in a state where she can read ghost memories and browse its past at any time.


    That is, because there are too many undead, and the memory is too messy, Valerie is in such a stupefied state.


    To put it bluntly, it is probably a state where a person opens tens of thousands of video sites to watch videos at the same time, and tens of thousands of sounds are stacked in their minds.


    Normal people are not crazy.


    "So that''s the case, can the Holy Grail that reverses life and death look directly at the dead?"


    Serafuru walked to Su Jin''s side, looked at Valerie, and sighed:


    "At this point, I''m afraid this child is not far from awakening the forbidden hand, but with this mental state, I''m afraid that if I use it once, it will break down."


    "Perhaps, we can directly take out the artifact and let her die quietly. It would be better."


    Su Jin heard the words and glanced at Seraflu.


    Seeing this, Seraflu stuck out her tongue and tapped her head playfully: "I''m not thinking about this child''s mental state!"


    "You decide to die for the other party without even asking yourself. Where are you a murderous magical girl?"


    Su Jin complained, then turned his head, looked at Valerie, frowned and said:


    "The Holy Grail on her is incomplete."


    "Eh? Impossible! I clearly asked Uncle Azazel to identify it." Seraf showed disbelief.


    "It should have blocked Azazel''s simple inspection by some means." Su Jin stretched out his hand and touched Valerie''s head.


    Valerie, who was rubbing her head, narrowed her eyes comfortably, and a baby-like breathing sounded from her mouth.


    "My mind has also degenerated. It seems that it has been a long time since I took the Holy Grail."


    Su Jin''s hand touching Valerie''s head gradually penetrated into Valerie''s brain.


    "Hey!" Serafuru was startled, she couldn''t help but took a few steps back, and then she realized that Valerie didn''t seem to have any abnormality and was still jumping alive.


    "Scared me to death, are you going to make a ghost story!" Serafuru patted the overgrown area and stuck out her tongue.


    "Don''t be noisy, I''m tracking the fragments." Su Jin responded, and his deep hands were vaguely trying to touch something.


    "Can the shards of the Holy Grail be traced?" Serafuru asked in surprise.


    At this time, Su Jin withdrew his hand from Valerie''s head, wiped it with a handkerchief, and then grabbed the wall next to her.


    His hand suddenly passed through the wall, as if reaching into some empty space.


    In a few seconds, his hand was drawn back, and the palm of his hand was still holding something that seemed to be the base of the golden cup.


    "It''s back." Su Jin calmly threw the Holy Grail to Valerie, and as soon as the cup holder touched her, it immediately melted into Valerie''s body.


    Serafuru blinked the big boss''s eyes, and said in a circle:


    "Aren''t you tracking?"


    "Yes!" Su Jin wiped his hands with a handkerchief again.


    "Following the Holy Grail, it turns out that the Holy Grail is in the wall next to it?" Serafuru''s expression became strange.


    "How is that possible!" Su Jin shook his head and said, "I just captured the breath of the Holy Grail, then locked the breath of the same source, and distorted the space to grab it out."


    "Is this... tracking?" Serafuru blinked.


    "Otherwise?" Su Jin asked back.


    The next second, Su Jin''s hand was held by Seraflu.


    He looked at Serafuru, who had watery eyes in front of him, and said in surprise:


    "what?"


    "Teach me! I want to learn this trick too!" Seraflu said excitedly: "Don''t you think this trick is very handsome!"


    "With a casual grab, I can grab anything. Doesn''t this mean that as long as I learn this trick and stretch out my hand, I can grab Cang Na''s fresh underwear?"


    "You can''t be saved, sister-in-law." Su Jin speechlessly broke Serafuru''s hand away, then sighed: "You take care of Valerie first, and I''ll see if I can teach you. you."


    "Yes, Governor!" Seraflu saluted playfully, then slanted her figure, looked over Su Jin and looked at Valerie, who was sleeping on the ground: "However, her current situation is probably similar to amnesia, do you want to look for it? Can someone close to you stimulate me?"


    "There''s no need for that...Wait a minute...I remember that the person who has a better relationship with her is Rias'' family."


    Su Jin just wanted to say that it was unnecessary, but he thought of the vampire family of Rias, who was said to be the reincarnation of Evil Eye Balor, one of the future transcenders, and had a time-space artifact on his body:


    "Others should be summoned to Kyoto to carry out a talent training plan. It is considered a drop-in, so let''s try it out."


    "Okay~"


    With a wave of Serafuru''s magic wand, Valerie on the ground suddenly floated up and flew in mid-air. Considering the problem of light exposure, Serafuru also thoughtfully gave her a self-supporting floating posture, and added a holy gauze to the bottom of her skirt. Light:


    "The next step is to go back to Kyoto to meet my lovely Canna?"


    "Yes, auntie." Su Jin responded casually.


    The next second, Seraflu hugged Su Jin''s leg immediately, and her tears could not stop.


    "What are you doing?" Su Jin''s eyelids jumped.


    "Don''t fight with me, okay~~" Seraflu cried, "No one can rob you!"


    "..." Su Jin looked at Seraflu speechlessly, and wanted to lift his leg to shake it off, but he didn''t. In the end, he said speechlessly, "Then I''ll be Cang Na''s brother-in-law?"


    "Do you want me?" Seraph was stunned, his hands loosened, and he lay directly on the ground: "Come on, use your favorite tentacles, magical girls will not be afraid."


    "You **** tentacle!" Su Jin was speechless. He found that he was afraid that he couldn''t keep up with Serafuru''s brain circuit.


    ¡ª


    The border of the underworld.


    A stronghold of the old Demon Lord faction.


    "Terrible and terrible~ Leviathan''s little girl and Asmodeus'' brother were all killed, and even Orpheus was defeated. That new governor is really terrible~"


    Rezevim, a middle-aged man with a beard, long silver hair, and a frivolous temperament, staggered into the base:


    "What should I do... The Tepes family, who was specially supported, was also wiped out, and the main gods in Greece who loved to play close relatives games were also caught. Thinking about it carefully, they will deal with me, a poor lonely old man next. ?"


    Rezevim, who was recorded in the Bible in the name of Li Lin, said something terrible, but his expression was extremely playful:


    "If I hadn''t taken away the Holy Grail in advance, the vampire''s business would have been at a loss. I funded them a lot of money."


    Saying distressed words, Lezevim walked briskly into the treasure house and found the deepest treasure chest:


    "However, as planned, the Holy Grail... is still in my hands... In this case, if you use the latest technology to resurrect those ancient evil dragons, even the Governor and Orpheus will be in a hurry, right?"


    "I wish I could see their surprised expressions~"


    The treasure chest was opened, covered with red cloth, with a cup-shaped depression inside, but the empty chest suddenly appeared in front of Lizevim.


    The smile on Lizevim''s face suddenly froze.


    What about the Holy Grail?


    What about a Holy Grail as big as I am?


    Where did it go?


    Rezevim''s mind collapsed.


    Chapter 0704 To play is to play with me


    Island Country, Sun City.


    Two girls in trench coats are carrying huge backpacks and heading along the road.


    "Irina... How long are we from Kyoto?" Xenovia Quarta, with sky-blue shoulder-length hair, weakly supported her body with a branch she picked up by the roadside.


    The state was even weaker, and the chestnut-haired girl with double ponytails, Irina Wisteria, took out the map kindly given by the owner of the roadside newsstand, and gestured:


    "There''s probably one more city area to go to Yasaka Shrine in Kyoto."


    "How far is that?" Xenovia could only breathe in.


    "The straight-line distance is more than 30 kilometers?" Wisteria Irina gestured at the map, uncertain.


    Hearing the sound, Xenovia''s face became bitter, she threw the branch and sat on the ground: "Why are we walking to Yasaka Shrine!"


    "Isn''t it because of you?" Wisteria Irina immediately became angry when she heard this: "I told you not to take a taxi at Osaka Airport, you insist on taking a taxi, and as a result, if you take a taxi to the urban area near Kyoto, we will pay for it. I¡¯ve run out of money, and they all told me not to take a taxi in the island country!¡±


    "Who knew the fare was so expensive! And isn''t that old man a Christian? I heard him say that he hasn''t received an order for three days, so he wanted to help! Who knew he would kill passengers!" Aya cried out in frustration.


    "It''s not about slaughtering passengers, but the fare is so expensive."


    Wisteria Irina is helpless, the taxis in the island country, everyone understands, the old black cars, the expensive ones are going to die, and the old man who drives the car is almost 90. After Xenovia got in the car, she didn''t She was embarrassed to pull the other party down, but Xenovia could only show kindness.


    "What do we do now? The mission the church gave us is to report to Yasaka Shrine in Kyoto before 5 pm today and participate in the training program, but it is already 10 am..."


    Wisteria Irina raised her hand, checked the time on her watch, and sighed:


    "As one of the representatives of the church, if we are late, we will definitely be laughed at by the demons and fallen angels..."


    "Damn, why is the church''s funding so small every time..." Xenovia bit the branch angrily, "I heard that the Fallen Angels have chartered the whole journey, and the Demons have also chartered several Underworld trains. It''s just the two of us who have to walk on our legs!"


    "Don''t say it anymore, I''ll hit you again." Wisteria Irina waved her small fist threateningly. Whose fault is it that they have to walk on their feet!


    "Forget it, do you still have money?" Xenovia raised her head and asked.


    "About 1,500 yen." Wisteria Irina took out her pocket and took out three five-hundred-yuan steel shovels.


    "How much food can I buy in the island country with this money?" Xenovia asked suspiciously.


    "If you only sell rice balls, there are about 3 packs. You can buy 3 boxes. Each rice ball is about half the size of my fist. This is the data from more than ten years ago, and now I don''t know." Na said uncertainly.


    "Enough." Xenovia got up from the ground, patted her pants, and said, "Go to a convenience store and buy rice **** to eat. If you have water, you can find the sink on the roadside, and you''re full. Running to Yasaka Shrine in Kyoto in one breath is considered a physical exercise."


    Wisteria Irina sighed. As a child who was born in an island country, it is rare to return to the country where she was born, but the first thing she did was to run a marathon, which was a disaster!


    "But, that''s all it can do..."


    "Damn it!"


    The two girls sighed on the road.


    ¡ª


    VIP direct shinkansen to Kyoto.

 Chapter 538：

    Aisha Argento, who was wearing a black nun uniform, looked unnaturally at the fallen angel Linali with a stinky face in front of her.


    "Then... where are we going?"


    "Don''t ask too much, newcomer." The black-haired fallen angel dressed too **** said in a very angry manner.


    "Yes!" Aisha immediately shrank her head and sat in the seat obediently, not daring to complain even if she was hungry.


    "Lina Li is in a bad mood~" the female fallen angel next door said with a smile.


    "Of course, a fallen nun who has just joined for a few days can participate in the joint training of the three forces, and even see our powerful new governor, but she can only serve as the nun''s bodyguard, so miserable~" Another coquettishly dressed The flax-haired fallen angel laughed.


    "Shut up, you bastards!" Linali couldn''t help scolding: "Believe it or not, I tore your mouths to pieces."


    "Yeah, Linali is so scary." A voice full of ridicule resounded in the carriage.


    "But then again, why did Governor Su Jin appoint this fallen nun to participate in the training? Could it be that he likes to play with such nuns?" a fallen angel asked in surprise.


    "Eh!" Aisha covered her mouth in fright, her eyes filled with tears of fright. No way, the Fallen Angel Governor actually likes to play with nuns? So is she going to be toyed with? How to do this!


    "Shut up!" Linali scolded again, and just when Elsa thought this was going to stand up for her, she said angrily: "What do you think of this kind of traitor, Lord Governor, even if you want to play it, you should play it. I was right."


    "Ehhh? Didn''t Linali like the former Governor of Azazel?" A fallen angel who was familiar with Linali asked in surprise.


    "Come on, does she like the former governor of Azazel? She likes the governor, but who cares who the governor is, or even a person, what he looks like?" A fallen angel sneered. .


    Linali, who was exposed, suddenly stood up angrily: "You bastards, do you want to fight?"


    "Fight, fight, I''m afraid of you!"


    A female fallen angel was torn up in the car on the spot.


    In the carriage with the clothes flying wild, Elsa shivered and sat on the edge of the car window, murmuring, "Who is going to save me!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the box of the Underworld train.


    The blindfold on Su Jin''s face was taken off. He opened his eyes and saw Serafuru who was turning his blindfold in his hand with a bad expression:


    "Are you going to Kyoto?"


    "certainly."


    Serafuru smiled and turned around the steam eye mask that Su Jin had used, and used her dressing magic to add a layer of commonly used clothing to her naked body:


    "Get up quickly, my lovely Cang Na is finally willing to see my sister, if you don''t get up again, I''ll leave first!"


    "She didn''t necessarily come to pick you up because she wanted to see you, right?" Su Jin struck without hesitation.


    Serafuru''s cheeks suddenly bulged, and she kicked Su Jin and said, "You''re done, you can sleep alone tonight!"


    "Thank you so much." Su Jin responded casually, then pulled the curtains of the car window and looked at the Underworld Station outside.


    Where, a large group of people are waiting quietly around the platform.


    Su Jin glanced at it, and immediately smiled:


    "It''s really a bunch of familiar faces."


    Chapter 0705 Really scared to pee


    Kyoto, Underworld train station, platform.


    Rias Gremory led her queen Himejima Akeno and the castle family Tajo Hakuon to stand on the platform, waiting for the train from the underworld that was about to arrive.


    And beside her are the new generation members of the demon side who have arrived in Kyoto, including the second daughter of the Sidi family, Sona Sidi, and the successor of the Agares family, Sigvira Agares The big crowd, including the third son of the Phoenix family, Raisel Phoenix and the fourth daughter, Rebel Phoenix, stood on the platform honestly, ready to meet.


    "Kitten, Jasper still can''t bark?"


    Rias, who was waiting for Su Jin, looked at her dependent Tacheng kitten helplessly.


    This time, at the gathering of the new generation of the three parties, Rias naturally called over all of her family members. Here, the key point was the specified Jasper.


    But now, the mixed-race vampire who is squatting in the house and feared by the society still seems to have not been brought.


    "Jasper is not afraid of taking out the cardboard box, I can only leave the box in the hotel, and I can''t bring him." Tacheng Kitten explained in a calm tone.


    "Why didn''t you bring it over forcibly?" Rias asked.


    "Rias!" Himejima Akeno looked at Rias angrily next to him: "You can''t bring a cardboard box to see the Governor, can you?"


    "That''s true, but it happened at this time." Rias couldn''t help biting her nails, feeling a little irritable.


    At this moment, a somewhat familiar male voice sounded:


    "I take the liberty to ask, Rias, how long do we have to wait?"


    Raisel Phoenix led his sister, his tone sounded frivolous, but in fact he asked nervously:


    "If that one doesn''t come, the pressure will squeeze my pee out."


    He was used to using a frivolous tone in front of girls, and he couldn''t change it for a while. In fact, he wanted to call Grandma Rias now.


    As long as the grandmother gives some information, it doesn''t matter how he is dealt with.


    Rias glanced at him and said bluntly, "Raisel, no one will care if you leave."


    "forgive me."


    Raisel scratched his hair, is this a matter of leaving? If he walks out of this platform on the front foot, he will be skinned alive by his father and grandfather on the back foot:


    "Although we had some gaps in the past, Rias, considering the old face of the elders, please give some information about that person."


    "For example, personality, habits, what you hate and what you like, we are really panicking without these!"


    Rias squeezed out the public''s card, and Rias couldn''t ignore it: "Sorry, I can''t reveal any information about the Governor without permission."


    "Rias, are you still jealous of that thing?" Rebel, who was next to him, was surprised when she saw that Rias was so uncooperative.


    "That thing?" Rias glanced at Rebel, her attitude suddenly softened: "If it''s the marriage between Raisel and me..."


    Hearing Rias mention the marriage, Reisel suddenly raised his hand and waved nervously: "Wait! What marriage? What are you talking about, Rias? Our family is not married at all, don''t talk nonsense. !"


    As soon as these words came out, not only was Rebel beside him startled, but Sona Sidi and Sigvira Agares who were next door couldn''t help but look over.


    "Aiya, both the expression and the tone are full of fear." Himejima Akeno covered her mouth and looked at the completely panicked Raisel, and couldn''t help but chuckle: "Our king, the king. Now it''s a super bomb, it''s scary."


    When Rias heard this, her face turned dark. Although she knew that because of something between herself and Su Jin, she was regarded as a taboo person by the Phoenix family, but she didn''t expect to be taboo to such an extent.


    Raisel didn''t even dare to recognize the identity of her ex-fianc¨¦, and even listened to her, her face turned pale with fright, which made Rias feel a little depressed.


    Is she so scary...


    Rias thought silently for a while, then sighed:


    "Okay, I won''t mention that, but don''t ask me about Governor Su Jin''s information again, that''s fine."


    "Okay, absolutely fine, we can discuss it." Risel heard Lima pull her sister Rebel to the side, as if she was afraid that the word ''marriage'' would pop out of Rias'' mouth.


    If you really want Rias to continue talking, in case that Governor Su Jin hears and thinks that he is a reckless man who came to grab a woman with the other party, he is afraid that he will be beaten to death by Su Jin, and the Phoenix family will not say it. Half a word.


    Why didn''t the Phoenix family send the eldest brother who succeeded the suzerain, but let him, the third son who was destined to become a marriage tool, come here, just to show their sincerity, and incidentally let him take the blame?


    "Brother, but if Rias doesn''t say anything, how can we get that person''s forgiveness?" Rebel, who was pulled over to the side, said with some concern, "And if Rias is in that person''s ear, if you are jealous. "


    "Don''t talk about it, Rebel, besides, I''m really going to pee." Reisel couldn''t help wiping the sweat from his forehead, and said in a trembling voice, "Anyway, I''ll be beaten or even beaten later. Kill, don''t make a sound, let alone resist, understand?"


    "But?" Rebel was a little nervous.


    "It''s alright, although your brother and I are a bit useless, I can still do it by sacrificing myself to save my family. Don''t let down the opportunity that Grandpa won in His Majesty Sarjax, understand?" Raisel''s tone was serious, but his face was full of seriousness. Somewhat mixed with fear.


    But the big family is like this, because the original Gremory and Phoenix negotiated, and the arrangement for him to join the Gremory family changed Su Jin, then the two families must bear the result.


    So Sarjax will help to give the Phoenix family a chance to meet Su Jin, and Phoenix is ??also ready to sacrifice the two sons of Raisel and even Leibel to preserve the family.


    For Raisel, the family has enjoyed everything for him, and there is no way to let him die now. People have to take responsibility after all.


    It''s just pity for his sister, who has to bear such bitter consequences at such a young age.


    Woo! Woo!


    The wind whistling unique to the Underworld train sounded.


    The Underworld train has entered the station.


    A group of new-generation demons stood up nervously and stood on the platform waiting.


    The whistling gradually ceased.


    The hatch opened, and everyone looked over eagerly, only to see a black shadow suddenly pounced towards Canna Sidi.


    "Little ~ Cang Na!"


    Accompanied by a high female voice, Canna Sidi, who lives in the human world under the pseudonym Zhi Quang Na, suddenly panicked, and subconsciously stretched out her hand and hugged a heavy body.


    "Ah~ Sure enough, it''s my lovely Canna."


    Facing Serafuru who kept rubbing her face, Zhi Quocang suddenly panicked:


    "Sister! Why are you on this underworld train? Where''s your Excellency the Governor?"


    "Because of people''s boundless love for Cang Nachan~~" Seraflu rubbed her sister''s cheek hard, if she didn''t rub her, her sister would drive her away in response.


    "I don''t want to talk about that kind of thing that no one wants. What about the Governor-General?" Zhi Quocang tried to let go of Serafuru, but was run over by the other party.


    Hearing the words ''something no one wants'', Seraflu''s eyes suddenly became watery, she let go of Zhi Quocang and walked to the door of the train, buried her cheek in Su Jin''s chest, crying Haw said: "It''s too much, Cang Na actually said that people''s love is something no one wants."


    "That''s because you gave too much, just beat the bear boy."


    Su Jin gave a speechless response, patted Serafuru''s back, then turned his head, looked around at the numerous demons and said:


    "I see, let the new generation come to greet me? Ajaka has a good idea."


    "That person is..." Sigvira Agares showed a nervous and apprehensive expression.


    Beside him, Riesel was a little square, and his teeth clacked and said:


    "Governor of Fallen Angels, Demon King Lucifer, General Leader of the Three-Party Forces, His Majesty Su Jin!"


    "Oh?" Su Jin heard the voice, turned to look at Riesel, raised the corner of his mouth slightly, showing eight teeth.


    This friendly smile made Riesel shiver.


    He was so frightened.


    Chapter 0706 Congratulations to this little cutie


    The presence of people with sensitive five senses, the change of Raisel became well known all at once.


    The girl who came close suddenly stepped aside, highlighting Raisel.


    Seeing the change on her body, Raisel''s face turned red, she was a little ashamed, and she bowed to Su Jin again and again with a little embarrassment:


    "I''m really sorry, today...today..."


    He had just been glanced at by Su Jin, and he thought that the man in front of him was going to take care of himself. In addition to the pressure of the past few days, he was directly scared to pee.


    "Brother...you..." Rebel was also very embarrassed at this time, because it''s not a matter of resigning because of his identity, and it''s not a matter of not retiring.


    Only ghosts know that Raisel was really scared to pee, and everyone thought he was joking just now.


    "Hey, there''s no need for this, right?" Su Jin waved his hand in disbelief when he saw this, "Go back, change your pants, take a shower, and then see me again."


    "But..." Su Jin said with a smile, "Do you think I will punish you for such a trivial matter? Go ahead."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately felt Su Jin''s kindness.


    "Yes!" Raisel breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the sound, retreated, and quickly ran down the platform. Seeing how fast his feet were, he probably wanted to run a long time ago.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was originally smiling, turned his head and asked Rias calmly, "Riyas, who is this person? Why does he look like this?"


    His rapidly changing face made everyone who had a smile on their faces suddenly stiffened, and their eyes were full of fear.


    This master, wouldn''t he plan to settle accounts after the autumn?


    As the sister of the party concerned, Rebel was almost scared to scream by this change, but because she resisted quickly, she covered her mouth in time, so she didn''t make a rude behavior.


    Seeing this, Rias, who was startled by Su Jin''s change of face, glanced at Rebel and said unnaturally: "He is Raisel Phoenix, the third son of the Phoenix family, and..."


    "Oh~ that fianc¨¦ of yours, no wonder you''re so scared." Su Jin said suddenly, he really couldn''t recognize who Raisel was, and the two sides didn''t communicate with each other just now, so naturally he didn''t know his name.


    But when Rias said this, he understood that it was the unlucky **** who wanted to join Gremory but was defeated by the protagonist of the original book.


    Su Jin vaguely remembers this person, whose personality is a bit like Perseus of Hakoba, but he is a self-deprecated Perseus, and the current Perseus is a noble knight.


    And the reason why Su Jin can remember a little bit of information about the other party is naturally that the other party has a super cute sister.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s eyes turned, and suddenly he saw Leibel, who was covering his mouth with a worried look on his face.

 Chapter 539：

    When Rebel saw Su Jin looking over, although she was not as embarrassed as her brother, she was also panicked. The long legs under the gothic skirt couldn''t stop swaying.


    When Su Jin saw Leibel''s nervous appearance, she was immediately happy:


    "Rias, won''t you introduce your friend to me?"


    "I''ll come, I''ll come!" Hearing this, Seraflu raised her hand as she offered a pillow seat, but Su Jin slapped her face and pushed it away.


    Just kidding, let this price introduce, 80% has been talking about how cute her sister Canna is for hours, and wants to do other things? There is no door at all.


    Seeing Serafuru being pushed away roughly, even Rias was a little embarrassed, but because of Su Jin''s order, she could only bite the bullet and introduce:


    "This is Canna Sidi, the next suzerain of the Sidi family, and her queen''s family, Zhen Luo Chun Ji."


    The two who were named were also both eyes, except that one had black shoulder-length short hair, and the other had Ji''s long straight black hair. Of course, due to the maliciousness of the world, both of them had extremely hot figures.


    Su Jin smiled and shook hands with Zhi Quocangna.


    Zhi Quocang was very nervous, and even scratched his thumb on Su Jin''s palm, making Su Jin''s face a little weird.


    In some places, the behavior of women scratching people''s palms can be equated with seeking pleasure.


    Zhi Quecang, who obviously knew this, was suddenly dumbfounded.


    It was Su Jin who pulled back with a smile.


    As if nothing was wrong, he shook hands with Zhi Quocangna''s family member Zhenluo Chunji after pulling out his hand, and gave a small praise to the other party, and still had a normal communication.


    "This is Sigvira Agares, the successor of the Grand Duke Agares'' family, next to her vassal queen."


    Another woman with glasses who was introduced by Rias was also a woman with long hair, but her face was relatively serious and serious.


    Su Jin shook hands with each other in the same way.


    At this time, Zhi Quocangna next to him was still looking at his hand with a red face:


    "Just now I..."


    "Hey~~ Xiao Cang is so bold, to actually hook up with your brother-in-law like that." Seraflu posted it at some point, hugged Zhi Qu Cana, and pulled her shoulders in a meaningful way.


    "Sister, did you see it?" Zhi Quocang was taken aback, and then, she suddenly felt something was wrong: "Wait, what are you talking about, brother-in-law?"


    "What brother-in-law?" Seraph showed a naive face, but he broke down in a few seconds, and said with a slightly jealous expression: "Cang Na is too much, obviously he didn''t tease me like that, but he actually teased Su Jin. , it''s too much."


    "Sometimes I really want to take apart your brain and see if there is a sea in it." Zhi Quocang''s mouth twitched, and his face was speechless.


    What do you mean by not flirting with you like that? I have never seen your mouth so poisonous since I was a child.


    "Damn, if Cang Na has a boy he likes, he has to kill him in advance, but I can''t beat Su Jin, so angry!"


    Where is Serafuru shamelessly kicking the suitcase, where Su Jin''s clothes are placed, and the things are still organized by Serafuru, which she uses as a prop to vent.


    "Sister, don''t do it, it''s so humiliating!" Zhi Quocang couldn''t be bothered with the name of his brother-in-law because of the trouble with Serafuru, so he could only coax the tempered Serafuru with a bitter face.


    On the other side, Rias is still introducing Su Jin:


    "This is Rebel Phoenix, and the man just now is Raisel Phoenix."


    Rebel stretched out her hand tremblingly, and when she was about to shake hands with Su Jin, Su Jin raised her hand and pressed it on her little head:


    "This is the little cutie of the Phoenix family. It really looks like she grew up eating cutie."


    "Huh?" Rebel, whose social etiquette had somehow changed in her own place, let out a surprised voice.


    "As long as you like it," Rias replied after being silent for a while. At the same time, the attitude of Su Jin''s change in his heart and Xiao Jiujiu in the Phoenix family''s heart are well known.


    Now she is afraid that she wants to congratulate this little phoenix that eats cute and grows up for getting the right to sleep tonight.


    Do you really think that there is no reason why the female successor head of the family came forward to greet Su Jin?


    After initially knowing everyone''s names, Su Jin smiled and stopped Rias from introducing her family, and glanced at Tacheng Baiyin and said:


    "Rias is a family member, so let''s go back to the shrine at the end to introduce. After all, the best desserts should be saved for the last."


    "Comparatively, I prefer to know about your fineness before the younger generation of angels and fallen angels come over."


    "I understand." Rias sighed, then said respectfully, "Then, please move to the hotel."


    "Then let me wait and see." Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth slightly and smiled.


    Chapter 0707 is also human, why is the gap so big


    boom!


    A huge explosion sounded in the secret training ground below the hotel.


    The ground made of reinforced concrete was shattered by Rias'' magic bomb, blasting a large hole dozens of meters wide and nearly three meters deep.


    When the cement and steel bars were splashing, Rias wiped the sweat from her face and looked towards the auditorium.


    "As expected of Rias, she can use this kind of destructive magic bullet in an instant." Rebecca said in amazement.


    "It seems that Rias has inherited the Baal family''s magic power of destruction very well." Zhi Tou Canna''s tone was a little envious.


    The magical properties of the Sidi family are not as good at attacking as the power of destruction of the Baal family, but they tend to be supportive. The offensive ability like Rias is what Shitou Sona, who is not good at fighting, dreams of.


    "Don''t be too happy, that person''s expression has not changed from beginning to end." Sigvira Agares pushed her glasses and said calmly.


    After Su Jin asked to see the level of the new generation of demons, the group came to the Kyoto Hotel controlled by demons, and took turns to show their abilities in the underground training ground.


    And Rias was the first to play.


    At this time, Rias, who was out of breath due to the short and large consumption of magic power, couldn''t help but turn her head and look at Su Jin, who was sitting in the corner watching the battle.


    Rias, who thought she would be rewarded for her excellent performance no matter how bad she was, saw only Su Jin''s speechless expression.


    Su Jin carefully observed the crater, then turned around and looked at Rias: "Is this your full attack?"


    Rias sighed inwardly, and then said, "In a short period of time, this is already the greatest power."


    The blow just now was naturally not her full power output, but in terms of combat, the blow just now was the maximum destructive power she could do in a short period of time in seconds.


    "That''s it?" Su Jin''s expression became very subtle: "This kind of destructive power, if you just use the magic power you just gathered to detonate it directly, the effect will not be much worse, right?"


    "There is still a double gap." Rias retorted subconsciously.


    "A lot twice as much?"


    Su Jin frowned, raised his hand, imitating Rias'' magic power in his fingertips, and flicked towards the shooting range.


    In an instant, a large area of ??the shooting range was like dust, wiped away bit by bit by an invisible big hand.


    The entire range of hundreds of square meters suddenly disappeared, revealing the dark brown soil layer more than ten meters below.


    The gurgling sound of water spray sounded.


    It was the sound of broken groundwater veins beginning to spew.


    "is that a lie¡­¡­"


    Rias watched this scene in astonishment, her expression horrified.


    "I used the same amount of magic power with the same quality, but the effects are very different. Can you think of the reason?" Su Jin sighed, thinking that he no longer evaluated the level of the new generation.


    It''s a newbie who needs to be trained from the basics. I''m afraid those children taught by Black Rabbit have a solid foundation than these people.


    This is the case on the devil''s side, and fallen angels and angels are afraid that they are not much stronger.


    It seems that it takes time to make up for them... When Su Jin was thinking about it, Rias was unable to give an answer.


    Until a few minutes passed, even though Rias''s face was flushed, she still couldn''t give a reasonable explanation.


    Seeing this, Su Jin could only sigh and explain:


    "It''s the power of destruction, or the concept of destruction. I used the same magic power to move the corresponding concept of destruction in this world, and the destructive power caused by integrating the concept into the attack."


    "Aren''t you born with this thing?"


    "This is the power of destruction?" Rias looked at the erased shooting range, and the whole person was stunned: "Why is there such a big gap with my power of destruction..."


    The same is the power of destruction. If someone else''s can destroy a shooting range, she will hit a big hole. Rias seriously doubts that her power of destruction is fake, and Su Jin''s is the real one.


    "The gap is not big. I said it is the magic of the same quality and the same concept, it''s just a matter of leveraging the concept of the world..."


    Su Jin couldn''t help but patted his cheek when he said this, took out a few crystals from the gift card, and threw them to Serafuru next to him:


    "Seraphlu, you hand over these basic introductions to them. I don''t care what method they use. Before tomorrow morning, memorize all these things to me."


    After finishing speaking, Su Jin stood up and left the underground training ground. Jijima Zhunai smiled wryly at everyone, and then quickly followed.


    "That one seems very angry..." After Su Jin''s back disappeared, Rebecca shrank her neck and said timidly.


    "It''s not so much anger, it''s better to say that I saw the poor student''s teacher?" Sigvira pushed down her glasses, then looked at the destroyed shooting range and frowned, "Although the area is only about ten times the size of Rias'' attack. But judging from the extent to which the shooting range was destroyed, this is far from a ten-fold difference that can be described, a hundred times, or even a thousand times.¡±


    "It means that under the same magic power, the destructive power of Governor Su Jin is a thousand times that of Rias... This difference..." Zhi Quocang said this, and smiled bitterly: "The highest-level demon and His Majesty Sarjax The difference is not that big.¡±


    Rias looked at the big pit in front of her, only to think that under the same conditions, Su Jin could kill a hundred of herself in seconds: "So, this is the meaning of training?"


    The girls fell into silence.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the elevator.


    "Have the fallen angel and the angel''s staff all arrived?" Su Jin asked casually.


    Next to Himejima Junai immediately reported: "There are still some designated personnel left for the fallen angel. On the angel''s side, it is said that there are still several holy swordsmen on their way."


    "Let them speed up." Su Jin paused after saying this, looked at Jijima Junai''s face, and then added: "Let the monsters, the five major demon families, and the vampires also join in, After all, it can be regarded as a force under my banner, and it is not acceptable to favor one over the other."


    Hearing this, Zhu Nai smiled and said, "You''ve been bothered, I think Cousin Suzaku will be very happy if she hears the news."


    "Oh, she doesn''t mind if I let her clean her family."


    Su Jin responded with a smile, and as the elevator arrived, he strode out of the elevator and headed to Yasaka Shrine.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Underworld frontier.


    Inside the castle belonging to the old Demon Lord faction.


    With a cynical smile, Lexavier opened his arms towards the visitor:


    "Isn''t this Mr. Tang Di, the leader of the Xuchan organization? It seems that you finally agreed to my cooperation request?"


    Opposite Lexavier, the gloomy man in a suit wearing sunglasses took a step back, avoiding Lexavier''s bear hug and said:


    "Don''t talk about the extra nonsense, is that thing there?"


    "That''s..." Lexavier pretended to be stupid.


    "Why don''t you pretend to be stupid, have you brought the cells of Emperor Beast 666?" Jijima Tang Di said coldly.


    "Of course!" Li Xavier suddenly smiled, he clapped his hands, and the servant below immediately lifted a golden cabinet up.


    Seeing this, Jijima Tang Di stepped forward and opened the cabinet, looking at the wriggling pieces of meat inside, a smile finally appeared on his cold face.


    Then he closed the cabinet, lifted it up, turned around and said:


    "According to the agreement, I will let the experimental product attack the capital. As for other matters, you can solve it yourself."


    "Of course!" The smile on Lexavier''s face brightened: "So when is the attack time?"


    Himejima Tang Di pushed up his glasses:


    "Now."


    Chapter 0708 The trouble of the reincarnated angel


    Kyoto, Yasaka Shrine.


    Back at the place that had almost become Su Jin''s permanent residence, Su Jin saw Gabriel, who he hadn''t seen in a few days, greet him.


    "Governor, you have returned from the Academy of the Fallen."


    "Not long after I got back."


    Facing the surprised Gabriel, Su Jin nodded slightly, then turned his eyes to look at the heroic white-haired and red-eyed girl standing beside Gabriel.


    "She is?"


    "She is Linte Seran, the reincarnated angel that belongs to me."


    Gabriel pulled the serious Rinte Seran behind him to the front, and introduced with a smile.


    "Linte has seen the Governor." The heroic girl bowed somewhat restrainedly, and then looked at Su Jin with curious eyes.


    In the face of Su Jin, who has become the top leader of the three parties within a few days, Linte is not curious that it is fake.

 Chapter 540：

    But she only dared to peek at Su Jin. If she really wanted to look at it blatantly, she would never dare, even if she was an angel directly belonging to Gabriel.


    "Reincarnated angel?" Su Jin heard something a little interesting: "This girl''s aura is a bit mixed, human? God destroyer? And the state of life is a bit strange, what''s going on?"


    Hearing this, Gabriel suddenly showed a distressed expression:


    "You ask so many questions at once, but I don''t know where to start explaining..."


    "Start from the most basic birth." Su Jin said calmly.


    "Okay." Gabriel breathed a sigh of relief, patted Rinte''s shoulder lightly, and said:


    "This child is the product of the Church''s unlicensed experimentation with heroes, artificial humans created using the genetics of ancient heroes."


    "Rinte is a child made by the dragon slayer hero Siegfried''s genetic factors, so he is born with a powerful spiritual power, and just a while ago, Michael captured the Eastern Witch Yaukusta, from her hand He got the God-killing tool ''the execution platform of the Ziyan Sacrifice Lord'', and this kid accidentally got the God-killing tool''s approval when he helped sort out the spoils."


    "And then reincarnated into an angel?" Su Jin said with a slightly weird expression.


    The daughter of the hero''s second generation, she was accidentally recognized by the gods and became the holder, and she also became the reincarnated angel of Gabriel.


    The tragic life experience, the gift package from heaven, and the beautiful girl angel who loves him as his immediate boss, if Su Jin didn''t know who the protagonist is, he would have suspected that the girl in front of him was the protagonist.


    "Yes, reincarnated angel." Gabriel said this with a wry smile: "This technology is a technology that Ajaka and Michael discovered by accident after they shared the same technology with each other. It is currently the first batch of experiments. This child I have to be the first batch of volunteers, so..."


    "It''s okay, it''s good to be motivated."


    Su Jin glanced at Linte next to him, the first batch of experimenters who had not undergone safety tests, good guys, became more and more protagonists.


    "Will this child also participate in the training of the new generation?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency." Rint Seran stood up straight when Su Jin saw it, and responded loudly like a soldier.


    "Work hard, I hope I can see you in Hakoba soon." Su Jin patted Rinte''s head with a smile, and then said to Gabriel, "You are now..."


    Hearing this, Gabriel immediately replied: "I plan to take this child to the base of the fallen angel to check his physical condition and the influence of the divine weapon."


    "Be careful on the road." Su Jin nodded with a smile, and then walked towards the inner hall with Jijima Zhu Nai.


    Seeing Su Jin leaving, Linte Seran finally breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest and said, "I''m scared to death, but I will meet the Governor here."


    "I''m usually so naughty, how can I be honest just now?" Gabriel joked with a smile.


    "After all, that is the governor, Lord Gabriel, who defeated the infinite dragon **** and brought peace to the strongest of the three forces. It is said that the gods have issued an oracle to treat this Dharma king of the church with the highest etiquette. Many friends in the hall wanted to see him, but I didn''t expect to see him first."


    Linte kept moving her mouth and said that the girl had a lot of joy in her heart when she saw Su Jin unexpectedly this time.


    "Hey, Mr. Gabriel, I heard that Governor Su Jin defeated Orpheus with only one shot, is it true?"


    "This kind of question, when the training starts, you can ask it yourself." Gabriel took Rinte''s hand and said as he walked.


    "It''s useless to start the training, and I don''t know when I will see this... Wait? Is your Excellency the Governor..." When Linte said this, he suddenly thought of something and showed a shocked expression.


    The training has started to ask? Will Su Jin participate in the training? No, no, how could this adult be the one who participated in the training, and the people he trained were similar.


    That is to say...


    "Lord Gabriel, do you mean that the Governor will teach us personally?" Rinte asked with a look of surprise.


    When Gabriel heard the sound, he clapped Linte''s hand and warned: "Be quiet, it''s good to know about this kind of thing, don''t talk nonsense, understand?"


    "Yes yes yes." Linte chicken nodded as if pecking at rice, but in his heart he was eager to try the upcoming training.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the shrine.


    Su Jin found Ajka and Michael in the middle of a pile of modern instruments.


    "You two made it easy for me to find it."


    "The Governor!"


    "Your Excellency Su Jin."


    Ajaka and Michael, who were surrounded by a computer, turned their heads and greeted Su Jin.


    While nodding in return, Su Jin walked over, looked at the device like a nutrition capsule for a while, and looked at the changing teenager in a restraint suit, and then said:


    "Okay, I''ve only been out for a day, and you guys got something like a reincarnated angel out?"


    Although it is an angel who is reincarnated by humans, the Crucifixion of Little Garden is not without such technology, so in the center of Little Garden, the reincarnated angel is also treated as an angel.


    Therefore, the merits of faith that should be obtained can still be obtained. If the technology is abused, Su Jin can completely reincarnate a person into an angel, and then bring it to the faith merits of the crucifix sect in the small garden.


    In a sense, Ajaka and Michael have come up with incredible technology.


    "It''s just that the feasibility was discovered by accident after the technology exchange." Ajaka pushed her glasses and said helplessly: "But there are more repetitive technologies. To be honest, the manpower and material resources wasted in order to study these repetitive technologies. A complete demonic force can be piled up again."


    "There''s no need to worry about what happened in the past." Su Jin waved his hand, and then said, "You should also come up with the reincarnation technology of fallen angels, right?"


    "Almost, it''s not difficult compared to Angel." Ajaka''s tone was a little arrogant. As a techie, he was still very confident in his skills.


    As long as the Reincarnated Angel''s technology is mature, the Reincarnated Fallen Angel is just a matter of spending some time modifying the device.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately looked at Ajaka playfully: "What about the monster? Do you want to get a reincarnated monster next?".


    Ajaka''s face suddenly became bitter when she heard the words, the angels and fallen angels were fine, and all kinds of strange monsters wanted me to get them out. You are embarrassing me, Ajaka!


    "Okay, I''ll be generous, and I won''t embarrass you." Su Jin laughed, patted Ajaka''s shoulder, and said, "Reincarnated angel is a technology that can be studied with confidence, if there is any gap, you can talk to me. carry."


    "Technically, it''s not too much trouble, just need some experiments."


    Ajaka rolled her eyes, like a Frankenstein, and said with a slightly fanatical tone:


    "Humans are the safest, but special human beings, and whether species other than humans can be reincarnated, what effects reincarnation will have, and the functions of various special bloodlines, I have no specific experimental data yet."


    "On this point, even the database provided by the ancestors has no specific content."


    "Does Al Gore also support your experiment?" Su Jin''s eyebrows suddenly picked up: "Then what do you mean?"


    "Humans with a lot of spiritual power, demons, fallen angels and even gods..." Ajaka''s tone was stern, and there was an indescribable smell of blood in her words.


    "Is there a goal?" Su Jin raised an eyebrow. Reincarnating other non-human beings as angels is a field that Hakoniwa Crusade does not involve.


    The unknown realm represented both risks and huge benefits. At this time, Su Jin understood Algor''s reasons for supporting Ajaka.


    Ajaka showed a happy expression at this time: "According to the information provided by our spy in the old Demon King faction... a relatively special research institution seems to be commissioned to attack us."


    "Interesting." Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth, put one hand in his pocket, and asked leisurely, "Where are they going to attack?"


    Ajaka quickly took out a map after hearing the words, pushed off the sundries on the table, spread it on the table, and gestured:


    "According to the analysis of intelligence personnel, the target of the other party''s priority attack should be here, from the suburbs of Kyoto to this place in Mughi City."


    Ajaka''s fingertips pointed to a place on the map, and on it, the words that the Himejima family resided were clearly marked.


    "This is?" Next to him, Jijima Junai, who had been acting as a secretary and recorded the conversation between the two sides, suddenly changed his face.


    "Huh? That''s interesting."


    Su Jin looked at the things marked on the map with an interested expression.


    Chapter 0709 Wisteria Irina''s Thoughts


    On the border between Mukahi city and the suburbs of Kyoto.


    "Hu~hu" Wisteria Irina carried her luggage and jogged on the road with even breathing, a few drops of sweat fell from her cheeks from time to time.


    Beside her, Xenovia, who was also carrying a bag and her face covered in sweat, adjusted her breathing while looking at the lush mountains and forests around her, and said in an unnatural tone:


    "Irina, didn''t you say that we are only 30 kilometers away from Kyoto? I feel like I''ve run more than half of the way, let alone Kyoto, I haven''t even seen anyone?"


    "As I said before, the straight-line distance is 30 kilometers. That is to take the Shinkansen. We can''t go to the Shinkansen, so we can only take the road and go around the long way."


    Wisteria Irina responded while adjusting her breathing.


    Knowing that her little friend would definitely explode when she heard this sentence, she immediately preempted after saying this:


    "And if you didn''t have to take a taxi, how about we run an ultramarathon in the mountains?"


    Xenovia, who wanted to complain at first, suddenly became bitter when she heard this: "I''m sorry, I really didn''t know that taxis in this country are so expensive."


    "If an apology is useful, what do you want the police to do?" Wisteria Irina muttered, and then said, "Okay, stop talking, your breathing is going to be messed up, and if this goes on, you won''t be able to run to Kyoto at the specified time. "


    "Speaking of which, the map shows that there seems to be a small restaurant in front of us. Let''s borrow some water there later. After all, if we run for too long, we may become dehydrated."


    "Okay." Xenovia didn''t think much, just closed her mouth and quietly adjusted her breathing.


    The two ran along the road for another two kilometers, their paces getting slower and slower, and their expressions became more and more solemn.


    Instead of seeing any roadside restaurants, they saw a large Japanese-style mansion, or a continuous stretch.


    And next to the gate of the mansion, there was a huge number plate with the words ''Himejima'' written on it.


    "We seem to have entered an enchantment?" Wisteria Irina clenched the shoulder straps of her backpack with a solemn expression.


    "I didn''t feel anything when I came here. Did you open the barrier on your own initiative?" Xenovia frowned and said with a vigilant look, "Do you want to go over?"


    "Let''s go, since the other party deliberately opened the barrier to invite us, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave even if we want to."


    Wisteria Irina scratched her hair in distress, sighed, walked to the door, and rang the doorbell.


    After about a few minutes, the door opened, and a woman dressed as a maid opened the door, and she was surprised when she saw the two:


    "The two are..."


    Wisteria Irina was stunned by the maid''s response: "Didn''t you let us in on purpose?"


    "Intentionally?" The maid''s expression was blank.


    At this moment, a rather cold female voice rang from behind the maid:


    "Lin, you go back first."


    "Yes, Lord Suzaku." The maid turned around and bowed, then trotted away.


    Wisteria Irina and Xenovia became more vigilant when they heard the sound.


    At the end, a woman with a rather cool temperament appeared in the field of vision of the two:


    "Are you two members of the church? I''m the owner of the house, Himejima Suzaku." Himejima Suzaku, who was elegant in temperament and wore a plain purple kimono with a woman''s hair, stepped forward and explained.


    "Himejima... The five demon exorcists in the extreme east?" Wisteria Irina turned her head and looked at Xenovia in surprise.


    The latter looked suspiciously at Himejima Suzaku, and then said, "I remember that it seems that the Five Exorcists are also members of the alliance."


    "You can remove the two words that seem to be." Himejima Suzaku glanced at the two of them, and then said, "You are the staff arranged by the church to participate in the training, right? How did you break into the barrier of the Himejima family?"


    Wisteria Irina hesitated for a moment, and then said: "We are indeed the trainees, and we are on our way to Kyoto now. As for what you said about breaking into the barrier, in fact, we didn''t perceive the barrier."


    "Didn''t feel it?" Jijima Suzaku frowned, and his face became a little ugly: "I understand what you mean."


    She looked at the two with sweat on their faces, and then said, "Go ahead and clean it up. I will arrange a helicopter to take you to Kyoto later."


    Wisteria Irina immediately looked at Xenovia when she heard the words, her eyes hinted: ''Do you want to go in? ¡¯


    ''Enter. '' Xenovia blinked twice in a row.


    "So disturbing."


    The two went to the customer service behind Himejima Suzaku and separated.


    Before leaving, Himejima Suzaku arranged for two maids to serve the two guests, and he left quickly with a sullen face.


    And after Himejima Suzaku left, Wisteria Irina sighed: "Hurry up and wash, something will happen later."


    "How?" Xenovia''s face was filled with doubts.


    "Suddenly an abnormality occurs in the barrier of the demon-repelling family, and it is an abnormality that the owner of the family did not notice. It is obviously a problem."


    Wisteria Irina sighed while taking out the clothes that were easy to move from the salute:


    "Being able to break a family''s enchantment is either a master who specializes in enchantment techniques, or the master''s inner ghost. I personally prefer the former. After all, the news of the five demons joining the tripartite forces has spread long ago. At this time, the Himejima family is being targeted, and if you think about it, you will know what happened."


    "That is to say, we may have to act later to support the Himejima family?" Xenovia suddenly realized.


    "Almost, although it''s just a coincidence, it''s not my character not to do anything, although the owner of the family probably wants to send us away before the accident happens."


    Wisteria Irina picked up the bath towel and toiletries, then narrowed her eyes and said:


    "Hurry up and wash up. After washing, replenish your strength. I have a hunch that something big is going to happen."


    "Oh~~ Irina, do you want to earn more merits before going to Kyoto?" Xenovia guessed Wisteria Irina''s thoughts.


    "Isn''t this of course? If you don''t want to be a general, you are a soldier or a good soldier. This kind of joint training of the three parties, if you want to emerge, you can''t do it without hard work."


    "Besides, isn''t this a free gift?" Wisteria Irina held the holy sword in her backpack: "The two holy swordsmen are absolutely qualified as a surprise soldier."


    "Well, you''ve always had a better brain than me anyway." Xenovia spread her hands, picked up the toiletries, and planned to hurry up.

 Chapter 541：

    Chapter 0710 will end soon


    Himejima house, backyard shrine.


    Himejima Suzaku, who hurriedly arrived, stood silently in front of the huge cherry tree, looking at the enchantment rope that represented the disconnection and disconnection of the enchantment, and then turned her head to look at the dark temperament with her back to her. The middle-aged man said in a deep voice:


    "Tang Di, Himejima, I didn''t expect you to destroy the barrier of the Himejima family?"


    When she heard the news from Wisteria Irina and Xenovia, she knew what was going to happen, and hurried to the barrier, and she found the expected enemy.


    With his back to Ji Dao Suzaku, the man who was supposed to be Suzaku''s uncle sighed with emotion: "It''s actually you who became the head of the family, Suzaku, this is really unexpected to me."


    When he said this, he turned around, pushed the half-frame gold glasses on his face, and said indifferently:


    "I thought that a little girl like you would be buried in the darkness of Himejima''s house sooner or later, but I didn''t expect that the final result was that those rotten old things were overthrown by you and others. This is really ironic."


    "But that''s fine. The Himejima family that became a vassal is better than the Himejima family before. It''s just a pity that I can''t take revenge on those old **** with my own hands."


    Himejima Suzaku was speechless. After a while, he asked, "What do you want to do when you come back? The current Himejima family is no longer the original Himejima family."


    Suzaku remembered very clearly that the uncle Himejima Tang Di, like Himejima Zhu Li, was a member of the family who was persecuted by clan rules at the beginning.


    When Jijima Tang Di came back now, it was obvious what he wanted to do, but it was also because he knew that Jijima Tang Di planned to take revenge on the Ji Dao family, and Suzaku had to stand up and remind the other party that the family was different.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as the surname is the same and the bloodline remains the same, there will be no problem."


    At this time, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised by Himejima Tang Di, showing a mocking smile:


    "Moreover, there are still a lot of guys who helped Zhou and abused him still alive, and the ''well-behaved'' gathered to survive under your protection."


    "Uncle, I know that Suzaku has a good heart since you were a child, so I do it a little bit and do a little favor to get rid of all those disgusting bugs."


    "Those people are still valuable to me. Even if I have to deal with them, I, as the head of the family, will handle them myself, so I don''t need to worry about Uncle Lao."


    Himejima Suzaku retorted, but at this moment, there was a bang, and the Himejima house not far away made a violent explosion.


    It didn''t take long for various sounds such as shouting, screaming, and screaming to come.


    Seeing this, Jijima Suzaku turned his head and gritted his teeth with a gloomy face: "You bastard..."


    "I didn''t say I had to make it clear to you before launching the attack."


    Himejima Tang Di pushed up his glasses and said with a smile:


    "The latest research results of the Cicada Organization, the new demon reincarnated by the artifact holder, guess how long it will take for them to kill all the members of the Himejima family?"


    Himejima Suzaku took a deep breath, and the air she was breathing gradually turned into a flame during the agitation of her spiritual power.


    The spiritual beast, Suzaku, who resided on Himejima Suzaku, quickly recovered, igniting the surrounding atmosphere.


    Seeing this, Himejima Tang Di calmly put a few rings on his hands.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Stop them!"


    "Monster, die for me!"


    In the pavilion of the Himejima family, Xenovia snorted with a holy sword in hand, spit out a mouthful of blood, and beside her, there were many strange monsters lying sparsely:


    "Damn, the shower just now was in vain."


    Wisteria Irina stabbed the head of the tiger-like monster with a sword, and came to Xenovia a few times, her tone was still confident, but if you listened carefully, you could hear the unease inside:


    "It''s not right, there are too many beasts, and there''s something wrong with those human-shaped black and red monsters."


    Wisteria Irina is talking about a monster whose shape is similar to that of a human being, but its whole body is wrapped under a black sludge-like skin, with no face and facial features, and red lines on its body.


    At this time, there was such a monster carrying the flame spell of a Himejima clansman and bombarded it, like a tank, it slammed the clansman into the sternum and cracked, exposing the white bone slag.


    "Spiritual power doesn''t work, and the hardness is unbelievable. It''s a tricky thing."


    "I''ll try bludgeoning."


    After Wisteria Irina finished speaking, there was a slender long sword in her hand. Then, the long sword was deformed, twisted and expanded like liquid metal. After a while, a huge hammer appeared in Yili. Na''s hand.


    The holy sword held by Wisteria Irina is a mimetic holy sword among the seven holy swords created after the division of the holy sword of the king, and it has the ability to simulate various weapons.


    A black-red figure noticed the abnormality and quickly attacked Wisteria Irina.


    Its movements are very fast, its moving trajectory is disordered, and it is impossible to grasp the attack context during its flickering and flickering.


    As a last resort, Wisteria Irina used the mimetic holy sword to create an iron chain at the end of the giant hammer, and when she saw the opportunity, she threw it directly at the enemy''s feet and cut it down the road.


    In the face of this sudden attack, the shadow jumped up dexterously, and Irina Wisteria took this opportunity to directly swing the giant hammer and hammer it down.


    The giant hammer, which was as light as nothing in Wisteria Irina''s hand, slammed it violently and made a dull whistling sound, smashing into the shadow and smashing it directly into the ground.


    For a time, the courtyard path covered with cobblestones exploded directly, and the gravel splashed.


    "Hit." Wisteria Irina put away the holy sword and jumped away quickly to avoid the opponent''s counterattack.


    However, at this moment, she found that the black shadow that was smashed into the ground was struggling to restore and return the broken body, not making the sound of Caracalla''s bones dislocating...


    "Effective, but can''t be fatal? And this recovery speed, is it a foul?" Wisteria Irina was blinded at this time.


    The holy sword of the holy swordsman is useless, isn''t she going to be cool here?


    "Irina, get out of the way!"


    Xenovia roared, and Irina Wisteria quickly jumped away when she heard the sound. At this moment, a huge lightsaber with massive beams converged on the holy sword of destruction in Xenovia''s hand.


    The next moment, the bombardment like a light cannon directly hit the shadow who had just climbed out of the pothole, and then destroyed the rockery and courtyard city wall of Himejima''s house, and even hit the hill not far away, on the mountainside. There was a huge pothole.


    After the attack, Xenovia, who had consumed too much spiritual power, softened her legs and darkened her eyelids. She stepped back a few steps and was hurriedly supported by Wisteria Irina.


    "Damn, this kind of attack consumes too much." Xenovia gasped, gritted her teeth and asked, "Irina, have you killed it?"


    "It should be..." Wisteria Irina turned her head, just as she was about to say something, she saw the unscathed shadow quickly approaching: "Damn!"


    Wisteria Irina cursed angrily, dragging the collapsed Xenovia to escape, but at this time, the shadow had already bullied her and came directly to her side.


    At this moment, Wisteria Irina could even feel the breeze brought by the opponent''s charge.


    Got it, can''t escape!


    "and many more!"


    A male voice sounded.


    Black Shadow didn''t care, his hands were pitch black and shiny, and his five sharp fingers grabbed Wisteria Irina''s head.


    next moment.


    The shadow''s arm exploded with a bang, scattering like dust.


    "Strange, I should have told you to wait, don''t you understand?"


    Hearing the male voice, Irina Wisteria, who was coughing frantically because of the dust covering her mouth and nose, couldn''t help but looked up and looked in the direction of the voice.


    At this moment, a gentle and indifferent young man was standing there. He was wearing simple grey short sleeves and black slacks. His hair was black and his eyes were as bright as black pearls. troubled.


    "I don''t know which iron-headed baby made this kind of experiment."


    Su Jin shook his head, then turned his head and smiled at Wisteria Irina, who survived the disaster: "Are you alright?"


    "No, it''s fine." Wisteria Irina opened her mouth, then swallowed, and asked, "Is that the Governor-General?"


    "it''s me."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, and then said:


    "Take a break, things will be over soon."


    Chapter 0711 What did you just say about the destruction


    "Will it end soon?"


    Xenovia murmured to herself, she was a little relieved, and she fell softly into Wisteria Irina''s arms.


    Su Jin''s appearance is like a cardiotonic, which directly overwhelms her vigilance. Although she will not lose her combat effectiveness, it is inevitable to relax her mentality.


    One''s own super boss shot, wouldn''t this win?


    While the two girls were slackening, Su Jin strode forward to the shadow, looking at the other''s struggling and trembling body with surprise:


    "After being locked by my Qi machine, do you still want to struggle?"


    He saw at a glance that the shadow in front of him was a monster created by the power of the ancestors. The type was the same as the members of the old Demon King faction who used the power of the ancestors before, but the old demon king faction was not controlled, it was controlled here.


    It was because he could see the problem at a glance that Su Jin was surprised by Sombra''s struggle.


    He shares Algor''s ancestor demon spirit. In essence, he is equivalent to the ancestor of the demon. It is very strange that the monster born with the power of the ancestor would rebel against his order.


    "What the **** is Algor studying..." Su Jin muttered, expressing strong curiosity about the new demon in front of him.


    Born out of a demon, and something different from a demon, in a sense, this is already a new race.


    Because it is a new race created by Algor, the concept has not been fully grasped, so it will violate his orders?


    Su Jin temporarily made such a guess.


    The shadow was still struggling, and the sharp claws once again approached Wisteria Irina.


    However, after moving less than one centimeter, it stopped. Similarly, the somewhat nervous Wisteria Irina hugged Xenovia and pulled away with a vigilant look on her face.


    Seeing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes, directly controlled the shadow with his mind wave, and then explained:


    "Don''t be nervous, I''ve got it under control."


    When he said this, he stretched out his hand and waved, and the shadows around him were immediately controlled by his mind and floated in the air. If you count them carefully, there are only three shadows in total.


    And just now, these three black shadows nearly crippled all the warlocks of the Himejima family, and even Xenovia and Wisteria Irina who came to help almost fell into the hands of the shadows.


    In terms of pure combat power, Sombra is still outstanding in this world, probably a six-digit number that is closer to five-digit number.


    Of course, to Su Jin, it''s just a chicken.


    "There seem to be only three here." Su Jin looked around the dilapidated courtyard, and immediately said in surprise, "Didn''t the leader show his face here?"


    "You seem to know the origin of these attackers?" Wisteria Irina, who was dragging Xenovia, asked in surprise.


    She was not surprised by Su Jin''s easy solution to the shadow.


    Just kidding, this master is said to be the strongest fighting force on the side of the three forces, a few monsters that are probably the most advanced demons, even if they fight a little, can Su Jin fail.


    Su Jin nodded slightly, and then said, "The leader of an organization called Xuchan seems to be a traitor to the Ji Dao family."


    "Traitor of the Himejima family?" Wisteria Irina suddenly understood something, and then said, "In that case, Miss Suzaku should know the enemy''s trail, and she left in a hurry before the attack."


    "Suzaku?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, sensed Suzaku''s position, and then gradually narrowed his eyes: "I found it, at the shrine in the back mountain."


    "You wait here, I''ll come when I go."


    Before he finished speaking, his figure scattered a little bit of fluorescence, carrying three shadow men and dissipating in front of Wisteria Irina.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Wisteria Irina stretched out her hand as if to stop Su Jin, but before she raised her hand, the person disappeared.


    Seeing this, she was stunned, and then sighed: "It''s rare to see the Governor once, and he left after saying a few words. It''s a pity."


    "What? Do you still want to invite success?" Xenovia, who was a little out of strength, rolled her eyes: "Our wave is too big, and we almost got killed. It''s good not to be named and criticized."


    Hearing this, Wisteria Irina blushed and retorted, "Aren''t we also contributing?"


    "Effort to be killed by the enemy?" Xenovia complained.


    Wisteria Irina was silent for half a second after hearing this, and then said, "Xenovia, I want to break up with you!"


    "Break up, break up!"


    After Xenovia said these words, she fell softly on Wisteria Irina, and said softly and coquettishly:


    "Irina..."


    "what!"


    "Don''t think about men, the governor doesn''t look down on you. If you have that skill, can you find me something to eat first. The energy consumption is too much."


    "¡­¡­roll!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Back Mountain.


    The crimson flames burned through the ground, making the entire ground take on a crystalline form, and even the original lush forest was only left with black carbide.


    At one point the scene seemed to have experienced a terrible fire.

 Chapter 542：

    On the crystallized ground, Himejima Tang Di, whose body was scorched black and whose small half of his right arm had been carbonized, looked solemnly at Himejima Suzaku, who was surrounded by crimson flame wings, and said solemnly:


    "It has merged with the spiritual beast Suzaku to such an extent that it is like a monster."


    "Go ahead and capture it, Uncle Tang Di."


    Himejima Suzaku''s tone had a hint of exhortation, unlike the old immortals in the family who depended on the old and sold the old, the uncle in front of him was the one who was persecuted by the Himejima family.


    She didn''t want to kill her if it wasn''t necessary.


    "Heh, the person who has been attacking me just now is not qualified to speak." Ji Dao Tang Di sneered.


    After saying this, he paused and said, "But I have to promise that you are a qualified family owner, Suzaku."


    Show no mercy to the enemy, even if you know that preventing him from escaping here will cause serious casualties to the Himejima family, he will be completely dealt with here.


    In a sense, the Himejima Suzaku in front of her has indeed become a qualified family owner, at least she has learned to be ruthless.


    "But is this really good? When you dragged me here, the monsters I created are afraid that the Himejima family has been completely killed."


    Himejima Tang Di already had the intention of retreating in his eyes.


    The deal with him was to create riots, and he took the opportunity and attacked the enemy Himejima family. It stands to reason that the three parties are afraid that they have already ruled out the strong ones from approaching the Himejima family headquarters.


    Otherwise, Himejima Suzaku would choose to drag him here after knowing that he could not kill him independently.


    It is obvious here that he wants to delay time, waiting for the powerhouses of the three forces to come and join forces to kill him.


    After procrastinating for so long, he has done his best, and now it is naturally time to run away.


    Thinking of this, Himejima Tang Di had a small brown ball in his hand, and then crushed it directly:


    "Let''s reminisce here."


    The figure of Himejima Tang Di was covered with many space spells, and what he just crushed was a long-distance space transmission device.


    Seeing this, Himejima Suzaku, who understood that he couldn''t stop it, suddenly looked heavy and clenched his fists.


    Before disappearing, Himejima Tang Di sneered and said:


    "Next time, it will be the destruction of the Himejima family, and even the three-party forces."


    After he finished speaking, his figure completely disappeared into the air.


    The next moment, one hand grabbed the head of Himejima Tang Di and walked out of the air:


    "What did you just say about annihilation?"


    Chapter 0712 that doesn''t matter


    A figure emerged from the air, grabbed Jijima Tang Di''s forehead, and lifted him in the air like a chicken.


    "What did you just say about annihilation?"


    Su Jin tilted his head slightly, looking at Ji Dao Tang Di in front of him with a strange expression.


    Run away, run away, what cruel words? Did you just speak when he arrived? Isn''t this a draw?


    cluck clack.


    Squeezed by Su Jin''s big hand, Jijima Tang Di''s forehead made a sound similar to shattering bones.


    "Ah!" Ji Dao Tang Di seemed to be in pain, and seemed to shout in fear, raising his hand and hitting Su Jin''s arm.


    One hit, another hit!


    The heavy spiritual power condensed on Ji Dao Tang Di''s hand, and kept slapping Su Jin''s arm, trying to open his hand.


    However, it was of no use at all.


    Su Jin''s eyebrows didn''t wrinkle, she just looked at the struggle of the little bug in front of her strangely:


    "At this level, dare to say that the three forces will be destroyed?"


    A Sarjax might be able to **** out Himejima Tangdi.


    "The Governor."


    At this time, Jijima Suzaku, who saw Su Jin''s appearance, hurried forward and saluted respectfully.


    Although she had a dewy marriage with the man in front of her, Himejima Suzaku knew that her status was at most the same as a lover, and perhaps even cheaper, so she naturally did not dare to be careless about etiquette, and was even more sensitive to etiquette.


    "Governor?" Hearing Jijima Suzaku''s voice, Jijima Tang Di suddenly understood who caught him.


    The general leader of the three forces, known as the "monster" that defeated the infinite dragon god.


    "How could it be, how could it be you who came here in person!"


    Himejima Tang Di is a Muggle.


    He just came to attack a subordinate force of the three-party forces, to steal a home quietly. In other words, he secretly ran to the level 30 dungeon and abused vegetables. As a result, you, a level 999 big devil, didn''t guard the devil''s castle, and came here to ambush me. This level 50 comrade?


    Is this reasonable?


    This is unreasonable!


    Su Jin heard Ji Dao Tang Di''s sharp voice, and said with a strange expression:


    "Didn''t your intelligence tell you that Suzaku is my woman?"


    Himejima Tang Di''s body that was floating in mid-air suddenly stopped.


    Himejima Suzaku became the Governor''s woman? His eldest niece has a big white pig arch?


    He was first surprised at the relationship between Himejima Suzaku and Su Jin, and then despaired of this relationship.


    With this kind of relationship, let alone revenge on the Himejima family, how to escape now is a problem.


    And most importantly, there was no one to remind him of this relationship.


    Ji Dao Tang Di did not believe that Su Jin''s personal relationship would be concealed from those intelligence agencies. For the three parties, Su Jin''s every move would be deeply interpreted by others. He did not believe that this pair of men and women were hooked up together. No one will find out.


    In this way, the situation is obvious.


    There was a problem with his intelligence, someone deliberately blocked this intelligence and didn''t let him know.


    And this person...


    "Li Xavier!" Ji Dao Tang Di gritted his teeth and shouted out Li Lin''s real name: "You bastard, so this is the battle power you said to divert the capital, so you used me as a pretense. Bait!"


    Himejima Tang Di wanted to understand.


    What Lezevim told him, attacking the peripheral forces of the three-way forces and deceiving the high-level combat power in Kyoto, was basically lying to him.


    In other words, it is not to lie to him, but that he is the bait used to deceive the high-level combat power of Kyoto.


    Lizevim is sure that he will attack the Himejima house and intends to take revenge, and Su Jin will probably be dispatched in person because of his relationship with Himejima Suzaku, and take the opportunity to trick Su Jin to leave the capital!


    He Himejima Tang Di was used!


    "Lezevim?" Su Jin keenly noticed the cheap son''s name.


    His relationship with Algor is unclear, and Lezevim is Lilith and heir in this world again, but isn''t he a cheap son?


    "It''s interesting!" Su Jin raised his mouth slightly and said, "Lezevim used you to lure me out of Kyoto. Who is his target? Orpheus? Or Samael?"


    The infinite dragon **** Orpheus and the dragon eater Samuel, the former is the dragon **** directly won by Su Jin, and the latter is the dragon-killing angel that Su Jin got from the opponent after prostituting Knicks.


    Both of them are of great value, and they are very attractive to Lezevim, and of course, the holder of the Holy Grail, Valerie Tzepesh.


    All of these things may be the targets of Rezevim, but to be honest, Su Jin is not panic at all.


    From Kyoto to Himejima''s house, he could teleport to Himejima''s house with his eyes closed, and he was afraid of Lizevim''s sneak attack? That''s a joke.


    "..." Jijima Tang Di fell into silence when he heard the words.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to say it, it''s that he signed a contract with Lezevim and can''t say it.


    This is **** up.


    The ally sold himself, and he couldn''t betray the other party because of the contract. It was a typical example of being sold and helping the other party count the money.


    Himejima Tang Di''s mentality naturally exploded.


    "Are you restrained from words and deeds? It''s a contract? Then you can help you get rid of it by the way." Su Jin narrowed his eyes, pinched Ji Dao Tang Di''s five fingers, and a black fire glowed.


    Bear!


    The black flame transformed by the power of destruction instantly covered the head of Himejima Tang Di, almost destroying his brain directly.


    Fortunately, Su Jin controlled it properly, but he only burned more memories of Ji Dao Tang Di, burned his neat hair, and easily destroyed the contract in his soul.


    In fact, Su Jin didn''t have much control, and just saw the position for a moment.


    After thinking for a while, Himejima Tang Di understood his own situation.


    He was silent for a second or two, then replied:


    "I don''t know what his specific goals are, but he verbally said that the goals were Orpheus and Samuel."


    People are knives and I am fish.


    As a prisoner, Himejima Tang Di is very aware of his current situation, so what should he answer and what should not answer, he has some knowledge in his heart.


    As soon as he thought about it, Lexavier''s conspiracy was probably what Su Jin cared about the most. After answering this, he would have the capital to save his life.


    It is not that Himejima Tang Di did not understand the truth of being lenient and resisting being strict.


    However, at this moment, he heard Su Jin say lightly:


    "This is not important."


    "In comparison, I''m more curious about your attempt at the power of the ancestors."


    "Did you transform the three shadow monsters from humans? What kind of humans are they? Do you have detailed data?"


    "What?" Ji Dao Tang Di was stunned for a moment, as if he had never expected Su Jin to ask such a thing.


    Lezevim''s conspiracy doesn''t matter?


    In the bible, the great demon recorded in the name of Li Lin engaged in conspiracy, you actually said it was not important, and you also showed an expression of disgust.


    Do you think Lizevim is a wild dog swaying around your door?


    "What? Do you want to bring the data into the coffin to accompany your ashes?" Su Jin''s smile was full of threats.


    The will to make your ashes bibimbap without handing over the data, Himejima Tang Di has truly received it.


    He was silent for a while, then said:


    "I will hand in the data!"


    "The experimental material?"


    "I give."


    "Expenses?"


    "I''m coming out!"


    "Very good, I hope you are a person with good taste and integrity, Mr. Tang Di."


    Su Jin smiled and squeezed Ji Dao Tang Di''s skull, and released his hand happily:


    "Congratulations, you are free."


    All you gave me was a fire... I had no hair at all... Himejima Tang Di touched his hair, and suddenly felt sad.


    Fortunately, at least his life was saved.


    But it seems that only one life is saved.


    Chapter 0713 is not necessary


    Kyoto, the pedestrian street below Yasaka Shrine.


    Ingville, who was carrying a large and small bag, only felt that he was living in a dream these days.


    Before he woke up, he was only a rural girl in the European countryside, but when he woke up, he became a descendant of the Demon King Leviathan, and inside his body was a god-killing tool made by the **** of the Bible.


    Not only that, but just a few days after waking up, he was recognized by the current demon king Serafuru Leviathan as his sister-in-law, and came to the island nation of Kyoto in the far east to see a great demon king named Su Jin.


    Then, the Great Demon King disappeared within a few minutes of meeting. After Ingwell was arranged to live in Yasaka Shrine, he learned that the Great Demon King seemed to destroy the legendary Greek gods, and also destroyed Otto in one go. Mount Lympus.


    However, although he heard the news of the real existence of the Greek gods, Ingville was not too excited.


    Because she received the first news of the Greek gods, that the Greek gods were completely destroyed.


    In a sense, she witnessed the legend with her own eyes, but also witnessed the end of the legend with her own eyes.

 Chapter 543：

    But fortunately, the big devil seemed to have to stay outside for a few more days because of things in Greece. Ingville, who was not ready to contact Su Jin, was suddenly relieved, knowing that he could drag on for a few more days.


    Speaking of which, the reason why I am so worried about meeting is because Ingville was appointed by Su Jin as his private life secretary.


    He has never served anyone at all. Worrying about not being able to do well is one of the reasons for Ingwell''s worries, but more is the ''heavy news'' that he heard from the nine-tailed fox monster Kunou and the cat demon tower city Heige who he just met. .


    That is the responsible work of the private life secretary, including the fact that the three views are impacted by serving the bed.


    Ingville has no experience in this area at all, and she is not mentally prepared at all. She really can''t do things like sleeping in bed.


    So she was willing to hide from Su Jin for a while.


    Of course, as a boarding fee, Ingville also understands that he needs to accept some work on the Devil''s side and earn money to support himself. Ingville also has the common sense.


    So Ingville accepted a nursing job the day after he came to Kyoto.


    That is taking care of a lovely girl named Orpheus.


    At present, Ingville is shopping with this lovely lady, but she is in charge of carrying bags. After all, she is the older generation who has been sleeping for hundreds of years before waking up. She doesn''t understand modern things at all. .


    "Ingville? What''s that?" Orpheus pointed to a marshmallow ball stall, which is very common near the shrine and is almost a must-have snack.


    "That''s... Fairy Silk?" Ingville showed a surprised expression: "I only saw it in the newspapers, and I heard that it was a new dessert invented in the New World."


    Ingerville''s impression of marshmallows still stops at the beginning of the 20th century, which happened to be the year when marshmallows were born.


    "Ingville, eat."


    Orpheus'' tone was very concise.


    After spending a day with this little angel, Ingville also understood the meaning of some of the other''s words.


    She habitually changed the pile of food in her hand to a state where she lifted it with one hand, took out her wallet, took out the cash in a rather jerky way, and ordered a marshmallow from the shop owner.


    When the shop owner poured colored sugar into the machine to make marshmallow balls, Ingville couldn''t help but let out a scream of surprise.


    Orpheus, who was standing not far away, watched all this calmly.


    And I don''t know when, there is another person beside her.


    A man in a British-style tuxedo, a top hat, with gray-silver hair and a sly smile:


    "Oops, isn''t this our Orpheus crush?"


    Orpheus turned his head calmly and glanced at him.


    "A person like you doesn''t even arrange for the surveillance personnel?" Lezevim looked around with a smile, and was extremely vigilant in his heart.


    How could there be no surveillance personnel beside the controlled Orpheus, at least Lezevim didn''t believe it.


    Of course, he didn''t believe that Ingville in front of him was Orpheus'' surveillance officer.


    Too young, although the artifact is good, the least concern of Lexavier, who has the ability to nullify the artifact, is the artifact owner.


    It''s like a cat and a mouse, except that Lexavier is the mighty cat.


    And Ingville wasn''t called Jerry.


    Therefore, there must be surveillance personnel nearby, and the surveillance methods are very good, at least Lezevim has not found any trace of the other party.


    It can be seen that Su Jin is not without masters, at least Lezevim is not sure about the situation now, but Orpheus has a rare chance of being single, so he will take the initiative to show his face.


    Even if Orpheus wasn''t actually his target.


    The benefits are too great, everyone knows it!


    "Lezevim." Orpheus said Li Lin''s name in a calm tone.


    "Eh~" Lizevim responded pompously, and then said with a smile: "Does the leader have any orders? Do you want me to kill all the people around me?"


    Mascot or not, Orpheus is indeed the recognized leader of the Bane.


    After all, the members of the Troubled Troupe are too diverse, and there is no strong character to be able to hold the scene, so the leader generally defaults to Orpheus. Although Lizevim is not unable to be the leader, he does not like to be the leader, so he naturally gave up.


    After all, wouldn''t it be nice to have a super pretty girl as the boss?


    Lizevim, who pursues pleasure, will naturally not refuse.


    However, Orpheus opened it with a crit:


    "There is no need for the group of woes to exist."


    "uh-huh?"


    Lizevim raised his eyebrows, there is no need for the group of disasters to exist? This sentence came out of Orpheus''s mouth, and it was incredible.


    Still, it''s fun, isn''t it?


    "You mean to disband the Troubled Group?"


    Rezevim asked with a cheerful expression.


    "Well." Orpheus nodded slightly, and then said lightly: "I have Su Jin, so there is no need for the group of disasters to exist."


    The reason why she needs the woe group is that the woe group will provide strong people to help her take revenge against the great red, but now that Su Jin is a big helper, the woe group naturally doesn''t need it.


    Give up what you don''t need. Orpheus has always been very indifferent to these external things.


    Lizevim paused when he heard this smile, then the corners of his mouth cracked open, and he exaggeratedly said: "Wow~ I never thought you would have such a thing as gender!"


    "Is this a confession? This is definitely a confession, right? Is the world''s strongest little white face about to be born at this moment?"


    He was clearly joking, but Orpheus looked at him strangely, like he was looking at a fool talking nonsense.


    Seeing Orpheus looking at him like this, Lezevim''s funny mood was much lessened.


    He laughed, then lowered the brim of his hat and said:


    "Then as you wish, the Troubled Group will be dissolved."


    After he finished speaking, he lowered his hat and turned to leave.


    "Orpheus, that gentleman was..." Ingville, who was holding two marshmallow balls, came over strangely.


    "Lezevim. Lucifer''s son." Orpheus explained briefly.


    "Oh! Mr. Su Jin''s son." Ingville suddenly realized that she still knew that Su Jin served as the devil Lucifer.


    Ingville took a bite of the marshmallow, then froze:


    "Ehhh! Mr. Su Jin''s son? He''s so old? It''s over, does he want to call me stepmother? But he looks older than my father!"


    Orpheus looked strangely at Ingville, who was snoring, and couldn''t understand her brain circuit.


    Are all humans so noisy? Orpheus tilted his head to think.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Kyoto, an alley near Yasaka Shrine.


    A young man with a gun appeared behind Lezevim and said in surprise:


    "Don''t take Orpheus away? It''s obviously a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    "No need, it''s enough to take away some of the excessive dragon power in Kyoto."


    Lizevim lowered the brim of his hat, and then said with cold sweat on his cheeks:


    "Moreover, I don''t think that without Samuel, we can deal with Orpheus together. Her heart is no longer with us. If she is shot, we will be in big trouble."


    Hearing this, the young man also thinks this sentence is very reasonable. After all, it is the monster that has occupied the world''s strongest for countless years. Even if I heard that it lost to Su Jin recently, it is not an object that can be underestimated.


    "Pity."


    The young man sighed and said:


    "Lezevim, Di Shitian wants to see you."


    "I know, I''ll find him later."


    Rezevim wiped the sweat from his face with a handkerchief, then resumed his exaggerated smile:


    "By the way, should our organization change its name?"


    "Change what?" The young man didn''t seem to care about this.


    "winery?"


    "do you drink?"


    "Don''t drink."


    Lizevim shook his head, then shrugged:


    "Then the tree of evil?"


    "As you like." The young man took the gun and left the alley on his own.


    Seeing this, Lezevim narrowed his eyes, staring at the long spear that the young man had been holding in his hand, showing a dreadful look in his eyes.


    At the end, the crow croaked into the alley, but before it fell, the alley was empty.


    Chapter 0714 Turns out I''m a wall-riding faction


    The Himejima family, in the custody of the disciplinary clan.


    Su Jin received unexpected news.


    "Members of the Troubled Brigade contacted Orpheus? And is Lezevim the real person?"


    In front of Su Jin, in the fluorescent screen suspended in mid-air, Ajaka nodded solemnly and replied:


    "The matter was reported by Ingwell. It was just half an hour ago. It was Lezevim who met Lezevim on the temple street under the **** of Yasaka Shrine. Sarjax has already gone to confirm that there is indeed Lezevim nearby. Magical fluctuations."


    Lezevim Lucifer, the son of the ancestor Lucifer and Lilith, in a sense the most orthodox heir to the devil Lucifer.


    Hundreds of years ago, the civil war between demons was the conflict between Rezavim, who represented the Demon King faction, and Sarjax and Ajaka, the reforming faction.


    The former maintains the status of the four orthodox demon kings and wants to maintain a demon society where the weak eat the weak, while the latter believes that after the death of gods, the demons should usher in changes, and should enter a new era of aristocratic guidance and capitalization from savage predators.


    To put it bluntly, this is a civil war caused by the incompatibility of ideas between pure blood families.


    The two sides fought fiercely at that time, each other winning and losing, and the ideological struggle was once in a stalemate.


    In the end, it was the ancestor Lilith who was born, denying the legitimacy of Lilith as the son of Lilith, and then Lilith disappeared for no reason. The reformers took the opportunity to characterize it as the son of Lilith, and the conspiracy was revealed and defeated.


    Afterwards, the reformers easily accepted the legacy of the old demon king, and have since ascended to the stage of the highest level of power.


    This is also the reason why the old Demon Lord faction and the Demon Council still hold a lot of power when Sarjax and Ajaka are in power.


    Because the reform was not thorough from the very beginning, when the two sides fought the hardest, the leader of the Demon Sect, Lezevim, disappeared, allowing Sarjax and Ajaka to easily obtain the legacy of the Demon Sect, which in turn led to the remaining hidden dangers.


    That is to say, after Su Jin came to power, he slaughtered the demon council with a ruthless hand, and threw the black pot to the Greek pantheon, which allowed the reformists to hold the power in the true sense.


    But that''s why Rezevim reappeared, making Ajka smell bad.


    When the old Demon Lord faction and the demon nobles were completely out of power, the real leader of the old Demon Lord faction appeared, and it was hard not to suspect that Lezevim had some conspiracy.


    Moreover, the other party only appeared in order to contact Orpheus.


    "Orpheus said that Lezevim went out to invite her to return to the Troubled Order, and Orpheus also told Lezevim to disband the Banished Order..."


    Ajaka''s face was unnatural, even with serious doubts:


    "And I also reported in the guilt group that the calamity group changed its name to the tree of evil and resumed activities with Lezevim as the new leader. I suspect that there is a big conspiracy."


    Ajaka vented a strong distrust.


    In his impression, Lizevim was a lunatic. The other party so easily followed Orpheus''s words and contacted the Troubled Group. It was obviously a big problem to establish a new organization, and they had to guard against it.


    "Then what? What is the specific conspiracy?"


    Su Jin, who was sitting in a chair, asked lazily.


    "The situation of the plot is not yet clear. Our internal position is not high, and we can''t directly contact Lizevim." Ajaka''s tone was a little regretful.


    It is very difficult for the people they arranged in the calamity group to contact Lezevim, because the subordinate who is mentally ill cleans the subordinates around him at every turn, it is true that he has a brain hole.


    Sometimes it''s not scary to have a strong enemy, but I''m afraid that if the opponent is strong, it''s still a neurotic that can''t be understood, then it''s troublesome.


    The horizontal is afraid of the dumb, the dumb is afraid of the death, and the fatal is afraid of the neuropathy. This is the truth, and Rezevim is the neuropathy in Ajaka''s eyes.


    "That means there is no information?" Su Jin said with a little speechlessness. If you don''t have information, you say that you suspect that the other side is engaged in a conspiracy. Isn''t that just scaring yourself?


    "I''ll make it work over there to gather some information."


    Ajeka''s face was also a little unnatural when he heard the words. He was also responsible for the intelligence work if he did not do well. And to be honest, he reminded Su Jin just because he was suspicious that there was indeed a fuss about it.


    "Don''t worry about him, just let him jump around at will."

 Chapter 544：

    After Su Jin said this, he took the initiative to disconnect.


    After the communication exercise, Ajaka couldn''t help pinching her eyebrows: "Don''t you care?"


    Su Jin said it casually, like facing a wild dog. To be honest, Ajaka was quite envious.


    Strong strength is good, no need to be afraid of neurosis.


    Ajaka thought about it for a while, and finally put the information on Lezevim at hand in the second-level processing position.


    Su Jin said he didn''t care, but it didn''t mean he didn''t care. In order to prevent Su Jin from inquiring about Lizevim in the future, he couldn''t come up with information, and some intelligence collection was still needed, but it didn''t need to be taken seriously.


    After arranging Lizevim''s affairs, Ajaka looked at the pile of pending work on the table, sighed, and continued to work.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Himejima family, the underground detention center.


    After Su Jin hung up Ajaka''s contact, he closed his eyes and muttered, "Can Ajaka get any information on Lezevim anywhere? It seems that these people are indeed working on a secret matter. Woolen cloth."


    Su Jin''s voice fell, and a special spiritual power fluctuation appeared in his perception.


    That was the special fluctuation produced by Di Shitian''s secret contact with Loki.


    Perceiving the fluctuation, Su Jin''s expression became strange, and then he accepted the fluctuation.


    After a while, a screen appeared in front of him, and the treacherous monk-clothing emperor Shi Tian also appeared in front of Su Jin.


    "Loki, I need your help."


    "You said." Su Jin said with a delicate expression, and he had a subtle idea in his heart.


    "I need the data in your hand to create Yermengard."


    Di Shitian said unceremoniously that he and Loki were in a very close relationship in a sense, and the two sides had each other''s handle in each other''s hands, so he was not worried about Loki''s betrayal, so he naturally did not have to be polite.


    "What do you want these for?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    Di Shitian smiled, and then said: "I will not lie to you, I have cooperated with Pythnu of Hinduism, Angela Manyu of Persia, and Lizevim of Demons, and decided to form the Eastern Alliance and gradually Strong biblical pantheon confrontation."


    "And the data you have to create the Dragon King-level dragon species is an important resource we need. Rezevim has obtained super high-quality dragon power in Kyoto. We can use these to awaken and control the dead legendary dragons. , against the biblical pantheon."


    "This will be an extremely important trump card in our hands."


    When Di Shitian said this, he paused and said sincerely:


    "Loki, join us. The expansion of the Bible **** system is not good for you and me. I can guarantee that I will leave you a deputy leader position in the Eastern Alliance, and the status is only under Shiva and me."


    I knew... Su Jin''s expression was quite subtle. He was just thinking about the conspiracy that Ajaka was troubled by, and maybe he could get it in the hands of Di Shitian, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    The leader of the biblical pantheon, the deputy leader of the Eastern Alliance, the good guy, and the leaders of the decent villains are all me.


    Chapter 0715 Congratulations, I saved a life


    Su Jin complained in his heart, but instead of rejecting Di Shitian''s proposal, he made an opinion:


    "I need all the information about the dragon species, including the resurrection data. If I can, I need some dragon species to be controlled by me."


    Dragon species are synonymous with power in any world, whether in the West or the East, among all myths, powerful dragon species are not rare.


    It is impossible for Su Jin not to be moved by gathering these powerful dragon species and controlling them. After all, many dragon species have long since disappeared in the box garden. If he brings these dragon species to the box garden, there is a high probability that he will get a powerful dragon species. Dragon species as a helping hand.


    In a sense, as Di Shitian said, this will be a very good hole card in Su Jin''s hand, so he naturally has no reason to disagree.


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Di Shitian gave him a deep look. He guessed that Su Jin had an idea, but he didn''t break it. Instead, he was silent for a moment, and then agreed:


    "Okay, after resurrecting some dragon species, I will let you control it."


    Emperor Shitian didn''t say which species of dragons were specific, nor did he give specific numbers. He obviously had a perfunctory idea, and it was estimated that he would throw at most a few chicken dragon species to Su Jin.


    But Su Jin didn''t care either, the method to control the dragon seed was in hand, wouldn''t he just grab the dragon seed in the hands of Emperor Shitian? Can''t rob as Loki, can''t he rob as Su Jin?


    He is the villain, and he is still worried about Di Shitian''s tricks? The big deal, he Loki brought Di Shitian''s trump card "abandon the darkness and cast the light".


    "Then... it''s a pleasure to work with."


    "Pleasant to work with."


    Di Shitian thought he was hiding on the third floor, and Su Jin, who was standing on the fifth floor, smiled at the same time.


    After breaking contact with Di Shitian, Su Jin couldn''t help pinching his eyebrows and smiled strangely.


    "Lezevim obtained high-quality dragon power in Kyoto? That is to say, the Kyoto barrier I transformed was cut off by that madman and used as a trump card?"


    Taking something made by Su Jin as his trump card, Su Jin almost couldn''t help laughing in front of Di Shitian just now.


    "These two idiots, they don''t know what Saint Seiya''s small universe makes, can''t they use them indiscriminately?"


    Su Jin sneered in his heart, of course he made Emperor Shitian who would definitely play tricks on how to control the dragon species, but Su Jin was not worried.


    As long as those dragon seeds are resurrected with the power of the dragon he made, it means that these dragon seeds are equal to the extension of the power of Su Jin''s small universe.


    Could their spells be able to resist the Saint Seiya''s control over their own microcosm? Think about it and know it''s impossible.


    "I hope that Di Shitian will not cry after he has worked so hard to resurrect the dragon seed."


    Su Jin stood up with a smile, turned and walked out of the room, into an underground cell.


    There, Su Jin saw Himejima Tang Di, who was in shackles, and Himejima Suzaku, who was in charge of monitoring each other.


    "How did the recovery procedure go?" After Su Jin entered the room, he immediately looked at the three experimental cabins in the room.


    The experimental cabin is the life support device that the fallen angel has stepped up to send over, and the black shadow that Su Jin captured before is stored in the field.


    These shadows were created with the power of Algor''s ancestors. In essence, they were actually a simulation of Algor''s part of his spiritual power.


    In Little Garden, the creation of a dependent race requires giving the other party a spiritual identity, no matter how many digits it is. This spiritual identity can be snatched, or it can be divided by itself. In a sense, this is the field of creating life.


    For example, Aziz Dakaha, the blood he shed will automatically affect the outside world and produce evil dragons, with six figures and five figures. This does not require him to spend energy, because the spiritual aura of the blood itself is enough. Let these evil dragons be born.


    And if it is a four-digit, god-level evil dragon, it needs Aziz Dakaha to split a part of his spirituality.


    This is because there is an absolute difference in life level between four figures and below.


    And now the three black shadows in the life capsule are similar to the life created by Algor''s blood, but they are not complete.


    The normal creation of new life will not show changes in which the whole body is covered with black mud-like substances, which means that Algor''s spiritual power is not stable, and her spiritual power is still changing, so the demons born from her power are the only ones. This wonderful change happens.


    What Su Jin has to do is to return the three shadows to normal, and hand over this part of the data to Al Gore, so that the other party can use it as a reference to change his spirituality.


    In a sense, this data is important.


    Because once Algor''s spirituality is stable, it means that the opponent''s spirituality is close to being promoted. At that time, as long as the gods of this world are transformed into demons, Algor can use this achievement as a springboard to integrate his own authority. , for the ultimate leap.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Su Jin to ignore this. This is the foundation for him and Algor to gain a firm foothold in Hakoten and not be afraid of liquidation.


    "The recovery procedure is very difficult, and there is no specific clue yet." The people of Himejima Tangdi, who were wearing shackles, were going crazy.


    Now he can''t wait to slaughter the one who made the shadow.


    He knew that he wanted to study recovery at this time. Why did he use various medicines to stimulate the experimental body to merge with the power of the ancestors to become this shadow man state? Now, he wants to decipher the medicines he uses for his experiments one by one. The way to restore it, the degree of hard work has skyrocketed.


    To put it simply, things that were originally simple and difficult were manually made into abyss difficulty by Himejima Tang Di...


    I have to say, Himejima Tang Di wants to cry now.


    After Su Jin heard that he had no clue, he frowned, and suddenly turned into an unscrupulous party A, snorted coldly:


    "I have a very short time. I only give you twelve hours. If you don''t give a specific process when it''s time, you will understand the consequences."


    Hearing this, Himejima Tang Di wanted to cry even more.


    After 12 hours to decipher the large number of experimental potions he used, Su Jin might as well kill him.


    Su Jin glanced at Ji Dao Tang Di at this moment, and said faintly, "Speaking of which, I''ve been researching soul-type tricks recently. How to research it, do you want to guess?"


    When Tang Di of Himejima heard this, his heart went cold.


    Does this tell him that even if he dies, he is sure to play with his soul? Is this dead and not letting him live?


    Thinking of this, Jijima Tang Di swallowed and gritted his teeth:


    "Or, let''s try to force recovery without cracking the potion?"


    "Huh? How do you say it?" Su Jin turned his head and looked at Ji Dao Tang Di after hearing this.


    "The power of the ancestors is a power that is difficult to accommodate, and it has high requirements on the experimental body. Most of the medicines I used in the past were to stimulate the human body and improve the success rate of accommodating the power of the ancestors, so in a sense, restoring back is actually It''s not troublesome, but what I''m afraid of is that after the resurrection, the side effects of the medicine will come up, and the experimental body will die directly."


    Under the threat of life rather than death, Himejima Tang Di''s brain worked quickly:


    "So can we change our thinking and restore these three experimental objects directly while ensuring the safety of life."


    "Of course, this risk is very high. I recommend that only one experimental body be used for the experiment, and a lot of vitality is needed during this period to ensure the safety of the living body."


    When Jijima Tang Di said this, he looked at Su Jin nervously and said:


    "And for this support, I suggest using the legendary God Slayer Tool."


    "The Holy Grail of Dusk?" Su Jin instantly understood what Ji Dao Tang Di meant.


    "Yes." Ji Dao Tang Di gritted his teeth and said, "I heard that the current holder of the Holy Grail is in the hands of the Governor."


    "I see." Su Jin didn''t say anything, just turned and left the underground prison.


    Seeing this, Jijima Tang Di''s feet softened, and he immediately collapsed to the ground.


    "Congratulations, uncle." Himejima Suzaku said congratulations in a flat tone.


    Hearing this, Jijima Tang Di couldn''t help but smile bitterly:


    "Yeah, congratulations, I saved my life."


    According to Su Jin''s attitude just now, it is obvious that he is going to find the holder of the Holy Grail for help.


    Regardless of the outcome, at least there is a plan, Su Jin at least will not play with his soul, and as for whether it will succeed in the future, at least he has saved a life now.


    Chapter 0716 Come, Bai Yin, call brother-in-law!


    Kyoto, Yasaka Shrine.


    Lying on the tatami where the setting sun could shine, Tacheng Heige, who maintained the posture of a black cat, couldn''t help yawning.


    "It''s so relaxing..."


    Tacheng Heige, who maintained his pet form and did not have to work at all, couldn''t help but sighed with emotion.


    Sometimes she wants to keep the mentality of a cat all the time, and she doesn''t have to do anything. She is also raised by a governor of the three forces. Relying on Su Jin''s pet status, she is majestic in front of the heads of the three forces. Itching, you can find Su Jin to vent the fire.


    In a sense, Tacheng Heige thinks that he has lived more comfortably than those cats who have been kept in captivity by humans and have no intelligence.


    At least humans need to be sterilized when raising cats. She doesn''t need it at all, she can just give birth to kittens for Su Jin.


    "I always feel that if I continue, I will become a waste." After a few days of comfortable life, Tacheng Heige felt that his wildness was about to disappear.


    Once upon a time, she was still a rookie in the power of monsters, a powerful new generation who was infinitely close to the big monsters, but now, she suspects that she may have forgotten how to fight.


    "It''s only been a week since..."


    When Tacheng Heige was muttering, she suddenly became lighter and her gaze became higher and higher. She was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that she was being picked up by someone.


    When she was stunned, a familiar voice rang in her ears:


    "Have you gained weight recently?"


    Su Jin grabbed Tacheng Heige''s creaking nest, lifted her up, and shook her:


    "It''s about a pound heavier, and it really is fat..."


    "Don''t worry, I used magic to make the meat grow where it should grow." Tacheng Heige finished speaking with a guilty conscience, and then quickly changed the subject: "Speaking of which, you are finally finished, General General!"


    "Not yet." Su Jin held the black cat in his arms, while stroking Tacheng Heige''s back, he said, "Just go back to Kyoto to find someone to do something, do you want to be together?"


    "Meow~ Is that so?" Tacheng Heige couldn''t help but groaned after being touched by Su Jin, then licked the cat''s paw and said, "Let''s go together then."


    She spoke lazily, without the slightest vigilance.


    "This is what you said, don''t blame me later."


    "Why should I blame you? It''s too late for me to feel sorry for you." Tacheng Heige licked the corner of his mouth lazily.


    "Oh? Is that so? Don''t blame me."


    Su Jin rubbed her back happily, then walked out of the room, and soon came to the door of the inner hall and stopped in front of the guard.


    Su Jin asked the guard at the door, "Has Rias arrived yet?"


    Rias? Tacheng Heige''s heart skipped a beat, and there was an ominous premonition.


    The gatekeeper was Crow Tengu, and he immediately replied to Su Jin''s words: "Back to the general, Rias has already arrived with her family, and only His Majesty Ajaka has not brought people here."

 Chapter 545：

    "Notify Ajaka and ask him to bring Valerie over quickly." Su Jin ordered, and then let the Ravens open the door and walked into the room.


    "Wait, Su Jin, shouldn''t you say Rias..."


    Before Tacheng Heige finished speaking, Su Jin was carried in by Su Jin.


    In front of them are Rias and Himejima Akeno, as well as Rias''s castle family, Tacheng Black Song''s younger sister, Tacheng Hakuin.


    The moment the door opened, all eyes in the room were focused on Su Jin.


    Among them, Rias and Jijima Zhu Nai looked at Su Jin''s face, while Tacheng Baiyin looked at Tacheng Black Song in Su Jin''s hand.


    Suddenly, the human-shaped sister saw the cat-shaped sister who was being held by Su Jin in her arms, and the scene suddenly became very quiet.


    At this moment, Tacheng Heige had the urge to die.


    How should I explain when my sister sees me being held in the arms of a man, wait online, I''m very anxious!


    "Sister?" Tacheng Baiyin was silent for a moment, and asked in a doubtful tone, as if it was hard to imagine that her cruel and ruthless sister cat would be lying in Su Jin''s arms obediently.


    Tacheng Heige was silent for a while, then opened his mouth: "Meow~~ (doubt


    That''s right, she decided to pretend to be stupid, pretending to be an ordinary little black cat, even her sister couldn''t guess that she would be free to change in the form of cats and people because of her bloodline.


    "Isn''t it..." Tacheng''s eyes were hesitant, and she seemed to be deceived by Tacheng''s black song. In fact, she just felt that the eyes and smell of the cat in front of her were very familiar, very similar to her sister, but Can a cat mandrill turn into a real cat?


    Tacheng Baiyin expressed doubts.


    "Meow~ (lazy Tacheng Heige lay lazily in Su Jin''s arms, rubbing against Su Jin''s chest and laughing in his heart.


    My stupid little sister, to be deceived by me like this, it''s so deceiving!


    "Ah, Your Excellency the Governor, you are here." Jijima Zhu Nai greeted with a smile, then looked down at Tacheng Heige, and said goodbye: "By the way, Heige, you have become a cat again today. The Governor is on?"


    Rias next to him said with a sneer: "This cat is like this, relying on the man to be shameless and skinless because it can become a cat."


    The pride in Tacheng Heige''s heart was like a balloon full of gas, which exploded in an instant.


    She seemed to have forgotten that she had met Himejima Akina with her body, and blatantly stayed on Su Jin''s body, and even forgot that she swaggered into Su Jin''s room in front of Rias in the middle of the night.


    Now, retribution is coming!


    "Sister." Tacheng Baiyin stared at Tacheng Heige with a positive tone and sharp eyes, looking like he was going to hit someone.


    "Do you blame me now?" Su Jin rubbed Tacheng Heige''s back with a narrow smile on his face.


    "..." Tacheng''s black song cat''s face collapsed, and he said helplessly: "You are plotting against me!"


    She deliberately didn''t mention that she wanted to see Rias''s relatives, and let her take her in as a cat in front of Tacheng Baiyin, the majesty of her sister! Completely ascended into the kingdom of heaven and disappeared completely!


    "Why is my sister here." Tacheng Baiyin looked at Heige, then raised his head to look at Su Jin''s face and said, "And still in this attitude, being held in the arms of the Governor."


    Tacheng Baiyin said this, remembering the various criminal cases Tacheng Heige had committed in the past, his face suddenly gloomy: "Could it be that you are an assassin sent by other forces?"


    Tacheng Heige sighed when he heard the sound, jumped from Su Jin''s arms, and changed back to the image of a girl with black hair and cat ears in mid-air, dressed in a black kimono and dressed in cool clothes.


    "Why am I here? The reason is very simple meow~"


    Tacheng Heige smiled and put his arms around Su Jin''s arm, snuggled into Su Jin''s arms in front of his sister and said:


    "Isn''t it right for the Governor''s little lover to stand with the Governor?"


    Tacheng Heige looked at his sister''s stunned expression and showed a playful smile:


    "Come on, Bai Yin, call me brother-in-law~"


    Chapter 0717 I''m almost finished with potato chips


    "Come on, Bai Yin, call me brother-in-law~"


    Hearing the deliberate provocation of her sister who ''abandoned'' her, Tacheng Baiyin blushed and looked at Heige angrily, but did not speak.


    "Hmm~ Why doesn''t Bai Yin speak anymore? Could it be that he has an opinion on me being Su Jin''s lover?" Hei Ge pretended to be silly and pulled Su Jin, and said in a tender voice: "Look, my sister doesn''t want me Just being a lover."


    You can really pull... Su Jin''s eyelids twitched.


    But seeing Heige following his own name and pestering Su Jin to get his name, Tacheng Baiyin suddenly said with some anger: "I don''t have an opinion on the Governor, I have an opinion on you."


    "Also, don''t use me as an excuse, it has nothing to do with me whether you are someone else''s lover or something!"


    After Hei Ge heard the loud rebuke, his face suddenly collapsed, and he cried and hugged Su Jin''s arm and said, "Dear, look at her, even my sister is blaming me for being inappropriate!"


    When have you checked... Rias and Himejima Akeno have black lines all over their heads.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble."


    Su Jin reluctantly took out his hand from the black singer, and if he played tricks on the black cat again, he wouldn''t even think about doing anything.


    He glanced at Tacheng Baiyin, looked at the angry red eyes, and was unable to complain about Heige''s awkward feelings.


    Just make things clear, what are you pretending to be a bad sister!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed and said to Tacheng Baiyin: "Be quiet now, this cat will be handed over to you later."


    "Okay!" Tacheng Baiyin replied without hesitation, not even hearing what the conditions were.


    "Wait, what do you mean by handing me over to Baiyin!"


    Ignoring Heige''s shouting, Su Jin turned his head, looked at Rias and said, "Did someone bring it?"


    Rias stepped aside a few steps, revealing the boxy cardboard box behind her, and said helplessly: "The Jasper people are in the box."


    Jasper, Rias''s family, half-blood vampire, gender female, self-identified as male, but loves to wear women''s clothes, very subtle vampire, or because it is the reincarnation of the evil **** Balor''s consciousness, even It is not a person, and it is impossible to determine whether it has a gender or not.


    And because he was born in the vampire tribe and was a human child, Jasper became childhood friends with the holder of the Holy Grail, Valerie Tzepesh, at a very young age.


    Because of this relationship, Su Jin asked Rias to bring Jasper to Kyoto, intending to stimulate Valerie''s consciousness and awaken her.


    "?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then looked at the brown moving cardboard box with a strange face: "Is there someone else in it?"


    "Block the sound and hide inside." Rias kindly explained to avoid Su Jin''s dissatisfaction with Jasper''s dislike of seeing him.


    It''s not that Jasper doesn''t like seeing others, it''s that he''s too autistic and feels like he''s going to die when he leaves the cardboard box.


    To describe Jasper''s thoughts in Oriental words, it is one sentence: ''There are always bad people who want to harm me''.


    "What about sleeping? What about eating and drinking?" Su Jin looked at the cardboard box and questioned her soul.


    Next to Himejima Akina, his face twitched, and he explained: "Sleep in it, and if you go to the bathroom, he will carry the box on his back."


    "Very powerful." Su Jin said with sincere admiration.


    This is how safe it is for the carton to become like this.


    "Su Jin, do you want me to pull people out?" Rias asked unnaturally.


    Even Rias couldn''t hold on to the virtue of his family''s family. It was indeed too embarrassing.


    "No, people will climb out later." Su Jin said calmly.


    "No way!"


    "Who said no." Su Jin responded, then lowered his head suddenly, and looked at the cardboard box at the same time as the girls next to him.


    Rias was even more surprised: "Jasper, are you listening?"


    "I''m watching sisters fight, hehe, I like little sisters fighting, but why didn''t the kitten fight the black cat? I''m almost finished with potato chips." During the conversation, it seemed that there was a Gacha Gacha eating potato. The sound of the film sounded.


    Tacheng Baiyin, who was still staring at Heige with fierce eyes, suddenly twitched his eyelids. Then, amid Heige''s laughter, he walked to the cardboard box expressionlessly and reached out to grab it.


    "Ah! Don''t take my chips! Give me back, give me back!"


    An unpacked bag of potato chips was forcibly taken out, Tacheng Baiyin poured the potato chips into his mouth, chewed it, and said expressionlessly: "Jasper, come out."


    "Don''t come out! You''re a bad guy, and the kitten is a bad guy for potato chips!"


    Jasper inside was crying like a little girl from a doll that was stolen.


    "I told you to come out." Tacheng Baiyin grabbed the cardboard box and turned it over, shaking the cardboard box frantically like taking out the trash.


    As the cardboard box shook, two long legs were suddenly exposed, followed by the lower body in a short school uniform, but Jasper''s upper body was stuck in the cardboard box. .


    "I don''t come out, the kitten wants to harm me, I don''t want to come out!"


    Hearing the cry, Rias pinched her brows with a headache, and said bitterly in her heart, "Why are my family members all such wonderful creatures!"


    "Huh?" Himejima Akeno snorted softly, and Rias immediately shut up.


    The map cannon is too loud, and Miss Akina has an opinion.


    "Baiyin." Su Jin shouted, Tacheng Baiyin suddenly stopped throwing the cardboard box, but carried the cardboard box, looking at Jasper who was hanging in the air, the upper body was in the cardboard box, and the lower body was stepping in the air, tsk tsk , full of disgust.


    Su Jin walked to the cardboard box and asked, "Are you sure you can''t come out?"


    "I, can I not come out?" Jasper''s tone was very weak, like a poor elementary school student surrounded by bad boys.


    "Bai Yin, wrap it up, don''t let her out if she wants to come out later."


    Su Jin turned his head and warned Tacheng Baiyin, who nodded earnestly and threw the cardboard box directly on the ground. After Jasper fell to the ground in pain, he turned the cardboard box over and wrapped it around Big bundles of tape.


    quack - quack -


    The sound of the tape being torn off was echoing. Rias looked at the wrapped tape and looked at Su Jin with some hesitation: "Is this all right? Don''t you want Jasper to help awaken someone''s consciousness?"


    "As long as the other party reacts, Valerie''s biggest problem is that her self-consciousness and soul are mixed with all kinds of life, like being dyed with colorful dyes. The trouble is to find the dye that represents her self, not trouble in There are too many alien consciousnesses mixed in her soul."


    Su Jin shook her hand at will, and said to herself, "As long as her own self is highlighted, I have a way to help her get rid of impurities."


    "Valery? Are you talking about Sister Valerie?"


    Jasper, who was slumped by Tacheng Baiyin, heard the familiar name and asked in pain.


    Seeing this, Su Jin turned his head and glanced at Tacheng Baiyin.


    The latter instantly understood, and wrapped a thick circle around the carton again.


    "Ah! Don''t pack it, don''t bet me on the vent!"


    No one at the scene paid attention to Jasper''s screams, but looked at the door that had just been pulled open.


    The Crow Tengu outside the door respectfully saluted Su Jin:


    "General, the holder of the Holy Grail is here."


    Chapter 0718 She still hides everything after all


    "Bring it in." Su Jin nodded slightly and replied.


    Immediately, the Kotengu walked in with a blank-eyed Valerie Tzepesh.


    The latter is like a puppet, able to understand commands such as ''go'' and ''stop'', but there is no other response, like a machine more than an intellectual life.


    Seeing this, Rias couldn''t help frowning and said, "The vampires are too messy."


    She had seen Valerie''s information, but it was a written record on paper after all. After she really saw Valerie''s state, she realized how chaotic the vampires were.


    Even the basic self has been lost. How many times has Valerie forced to use the God Slayer Tool for this to happen?


    Moreover, after using the Holy Grail so many times, I did not see any increase in the combat power of the vampires. Azazel and Seraflu each brought a troop and won the battle. Among them, Azazel even She didn''t let her subordinates do it, and it was Seraflu who was attacking the city with her part of the Leviathan army.


    According to Su Jin''s news from Di Shitian, Valerie was forced to use the Holy Grail to resurrect many dead powerhouses, and then those people were basically taken away by Lezevim.


    Even Su Jin felt that it was very speechless to use his own god-killing tool holder as a consumable to replenish his combat power. Vampires are simply a model of harming others and paying the white flag in battle.


    Su Jin, who bears the name of the true ancestor of vampires, can''t bear to look directly.


    "It''s just the debate between pure blood and mixed blood." Su Jin didn''t want to bring up the matter, but simply explained the vampire''s thoughts.


    Rias immediately understood the behavior of vampires. After all, this is not the case among demons. In the past few years, the contradiction between reincarnated demons and pure-blooded demons has been intensifying. That is, after Su Jin came to power, the contradiction was transferred due to various major events.


    "What should Jasper do?" Rias stepped aside so that Su Jin could better see the cardboard box where Jasper was.


    After Su Jin saw it, he turned his head to look at Valerie and said, "Say something."


    "Ah." Valerie opened her mouth slightly, and she made an inexplicable voice like a baby.


    After hearing Valerie''s voice, Jasper couldn''t stand it any longer: "This voice...is it really Sister Valerie?!"


    The cardboard box sealed with tape kept shaking on the ground, as if to express Jasper''s excitement.


    "Jasper, are you willing to come out now?" Rias laughed and scolded at this time.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Jasper was very embarrassed at this time. She said that she could not live or die just now. Now that she heard Valerie''s voice, she desperately wanted to go out and meet her, but she just said too much, which made her in a very embarrassing situation.


    Seeing this, Akeno Himejima also deliberately teased: "If you don''t want to come out, your sister Valerie will also become the governor''s tenth concubine?"


    "How can this work! I won''t let Sister Valerie fall into the fire pit!" Jasper suddenly became nervous, and the cardboard box shook a few times. It seemed that the people inside were hitting the cardboard box and trying to get out of it.

 Chapter 546：

    Hearing this, Su Jin''s face darkened slightly. What is the tenth concubine? What does it mean not to let Valerie fall into the fire pit? Do you have any opinion on me?


    When Su Jin''s face darkened, Jasper jumped up from the cardboard box where she was. She didn''t ask anyone outside to tear off the tape. She smashed open the cardboard box and got her head out.


    The head that came out was naturally the head of Jasper Frady.


    She looks very weak on the face, with golden shoulder-length hair, red eyes that symbolize vampires, and ears that are pointed toward the elf-like ears, and her appearance is soft and charming.


    Jasper, who came out with the tape on, now looks like the abuse game Su Jin played before, the man who hid in the jar and climbed the mountain with a hammer, but the jar turned into a cardboard box, and Jasper also No hammer in hand.


    "Sister Valerie." Jasper looked at Valerie in surprise as soon as he got out.


    However, the other party did not respond at all.


    "How could..." Jasper clearly noticed the difference.


    Valerie''s starless eyes were too obvious, Jasper noticed when he recovered from the surprise.


    Su Jin had been observing Valerie at this time, and after hearing Jasper''s call, he kept staring at the girl''s face, "Jasper, shout again."


    Seeing this, Jasper hesitantly turned his head and looked at Rias, who nodded, signaling Jasper to be obedient.


    Seeing this scene, although he was a little afraid of Su Jin, Jasper still shouted.


    There was still no response, but Su Jin still ordered: "Shout again, until I say stop."


    Hearing this, Jasper gritted his teeth and kept shouting Valerie''s name until after ten minutes of shouting, everyone heard Valerie''s name reciting.


    Valerie''s eyes finally showed fluctuations that Su Jin could observe.


    "There are signs."


    As soon as Su Jin finished speaking, Valerie, who had been standing still, frowned when Jasper shouted again, and said in distress, "It''s so noisy!"


    Jasper was both pleasantly surprised and embarrassed.


    "Sister Valerie!"


    Jasper was about to approach with a cardboard box, but before he could get closer, Su Jin kicked her away with a random kick.


    "Okay, your role ends here, and you won''t be responsible for the next thing."


    "Huh?" Jasper, who was kicked a little dizzy, was immediately stunned.


    It''s not necessary to kill the donkey so quickly, right?


    "Is it Jasper?" Valerie, who was a little confused, looked at Jasper in the cardboard box in front of her, wondering, "Why do you only have one head left? Are you dead too?"


    "I actually..."


    Before Jasper could finish speaking, Su Jin took Valerie''s hand and led her to the side hall.


    "Enough, Rias, let this idiot calm down and stay there."


    After that, Su Jin led Valerie to the inner room.


    "Why do you keep interrupting me!" Jasper complained after the people left.


    "Idiot." Jijima Zhu Nai scolded helplessly: "Of course, it is to not delay treatment."


    "Treatment?" Jasper froze for a moment, his expression a little hesitant.


    At this time, Rias explained: "Jasper, Valerie''s consciousness is only temporarily awakened. Next, she has to stabilize her soul, and use various techniques to eliminate magazines in her consciousness and seal redundant memories. There is a lot of risk here, and if you are not careful, Valerie will be brain-dead due to a conflict of consciousness, so the time is very tight, and naturally it is impossible for you to reminisce."


    "We''ll just wait here." Himejima Akeno added beside him.


    "Is that so?" Jasper heard the words, showing a stunned expression: "Since it is to save people, there is no way."


    It didn''t take long for Valerie''s pained voice to be heard from next door.


    Jasper was very nervous when he heard this, and looked at the room inside worriedly.


    The voice didn''t stop, and it even became more and more painful. Jasper became more nervous when he heard the sound, and the faces of the other girls were also more anxious, worried that Valerie would not be able to survive.


    However, after about 20 minutes, the voice inside began to change. It started to become rapid, and the voice gradually became weak and charming, and there was also the sound of heavy breathing.


    Hei Ge''s expression became very strange after hearing the change. Akeno Himejima''s face twitched, but he didn''t say anything. Rias wanted to go in several times, but after hesitating for a while, she simply took out her mobile phone, plugged in the wireless earphones, and directly Turn the volume of the song to maximum.


    "Is this also therapy?" Jasper, who felt that something was wrong, couldn''t help asking when Rias turned up the volume of the music.


    "Ah? It should, probably, probably." Rias finally lied resolutely: "If you don''t believe me, ask Akeno."


    Himejima Akeno glared at Rias, and then said nonsense: "It''s normal to make strange noises during treatment. After all, there is no anesthesia, but I''m not good at this kind of treatment, should Heige understand?"


    You... Kuroga looked at Himejima Akeno in a daze, and when she came back to her senses, Jasper was already staring at her with big watery, innocent eyes, waiting for her answer.


    Jasper is okay, Heige can completely ignore it, but Tacheng Baiyin''s puzzled and curious eyes make Heige a little unbearable.


    The corners of Hei Ge''s mouth twitched, and then he explained blankly:


    "Yes, that''s it! This is a treatment that only adults can understand. In the future, if you are injured, Bai Yin, you will understand what happened."


    When Hei Ge saw his sister''s sudden realization, Hei Ge raised his head speechlessly and looked at the ceiling, unable to return to his senses for a long time.


    She still hid everything.


    Chapter 0719 Professional medical professionals


    The treatment lasted for nearly two hours, and Su Jin finally came out of the room.


    As soon as he came out, several girls gathered around him.


    "The shirt is messed up." Rias prioritized her tie.


    "The belt is not fastened." Heige help Su Jin tighten the belt expressionlessly.


    "Do you want to drink water?" Jijima Zhu Nai handed a glass of boiling water. Judging from the lip print on the side of the water glass, the other party should have tried the temperature.


    Su Jin took the water with a calm face. After drinking it, looking at his clothes, he turned his head and said, "It always seems that you have misunderstood something?"


    "Is there a misunderstanding?" Rias asked with a smile.


    "I don''t think so. After all, it''s not the season of heather flowers." Himejima Akeno also smiled back.


    "The smell is exposed, it''s a bit of a waste!" Hei Ge reminded in a hustle and bustle.


    Tacheng Baiyin on the side looked at the four people with question marks all over their heads, she suspected that the brains of these four guys seemed to be sick.


    "That..." After all, Jasper was still caring about the patient, and was the first to ask, "Is Sister Valerie okay?"


    "It should be pretty good." Su Jin returned the water cup to Himejima Akeno, and recalled: "I directly injected her with a liquid rich in high vitality from the outside, stabilized her life form, and then took out her soul and checked the magazines one by one. , eliminated them together, and finally controlled Valerie''s thinking for a short time, deleted those foreign memories, and finally put her soul back in place, her life posture is very normal."


    Jasper breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and then asked excitedly, "Can I go in and see her?"


    "No!" Rias immediately refused.


    "Why?" Jasper was stunned. The ''doctor'' didn''t speak, why did Rias refuse first?


    "Because..." As soon as Rias said two words, she closed her mouth and looked at Himejima Akeno.


    She thinks that she is not thick-skinned enough, and it is better for Himejima Akeno on this kind of deceiving children. She is a little darker.


    Seeing this, Jijima Zhu Nai was stunned, and then sighed. After all, they were still good sisters. In addition, she had also cheated several times, so she could only admit it.


    "Jasper, the most important thing for Miss Valerie now is to rest. You better not go in and disturb it. Let the professional medical staff handle it."


    "Is that so..." Although Jasper was a little pity, he finally agreed with this sentence.


    At this time, Himejima Zhu Nai looked at Heige and said with a smile: "Professional medical staff should come on stage, remember... handle it cleanly."


    Akeno Himejima used the accent on ''clean up''.


    "I know, meow, I will deal with the little meow left." Hei Ge understood and walked into the room with a smile.


    "Then please, Miss Black Song." Jasper asked with a serious look.


    Hei Ge turned his back to her, waved his hand as a response, and walked into the room.


    In the room, Tacheng Baiyin, who saw the whole process, saw a question mark on his face.


    Professional healthcare professionals?


    Her sister Heige doesn''t have a doctor''s license, right? In the human world and the underworld, there are no doctor licenses, but when Rias and Himejima Akina speak, Heige has become a famous doctor who seems to be more powerful than Gabriel?


    Is there any problem here?


    On the other side, Su Jin, who also witnessed the whole process, was very calm and whispered to Himejima Akina:


    "Valerie''s recovery period should be very fast. Let Heige pay more attention and let her go to the ground tomorrow as soon as possible."


    "Tomorrow? Will it be too fast? It''s impossible to recover completely at this time." Himejima Akina was a little unnatural. She had slapped her feet when she walked for two days.


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he understood that Jijima Zhu Nai was definitely thinking crooked, but he couldn''t explain this kind of thing openly: "She is the holder of the Holy Grail."


    "So it is! I understand." Jijima Junai suddenly realized that the Holy Grail of Twilight, the god-killing tool, is not very effective in combat, but it is still extremely powerful in the field of treatment and life and death.


    She had just noticed that Valerie was a woman like her, forgetting that she still had the Holy Grail.


    With the Holy Grail, it is normal for her to recover from her injury within a day, and Su Jin may even have given her half an extra day to understand Valerie''s weakness and allow her time to recuperate.


    "Although it''s a bit too long, time is very important. After this vote, Valerie can rest, and I don''t need to make her work hard here."


    Su Jin explained briefly, turned his head to look at the room, then turned back to Himejima Junai and said, "Everyone from the Fallen Angel side is here."


    "It''s all here." Jijima Zhu Nai knew that Su Jin was asking those who participated in the training, and because he was well prepared, the answer was natural.


    "There should be some holders of healing artifacts in there, right?" Su Jin asked with certainty.


    "You''re talking about Asia Archido?" Himejima Akeno asked uncertainly, "If it was her, she would be in Yasaka Shrine right now."


    Among the artifacts, healing artifacts are very rare, and Aisha Argento''s artifact, The Smile of the Virgin, is also rare among healing artifacts.


    Named after the Virgin Mary, one can imagine its powerful functions.


    Therefore, after Su Jin asked about the holder of the healing artifact, Himejima Zhu Nai immediately thought of Aisha. After all, in Zhu Nai''s opinion, only such a level of artifact could enter Su Jin''s eyes.


    "Just one?"


    Su Jin asked with a little surprise. He didn''t think that Aisha was bad. Soft girls and therapy systems are still delicious, but what Su Jin should pay attention to is to insure the recovery of the shadows under Ji Dao Tang Di''s men. If this is the case , Naturally, there are several more healing abilities.


    Seeing this, Akira Himejima raised the corners of his mouth, thinking that Su Jin would actually ask such a silly question:


    "This is the one with the strongest divine ability. Others, what they can do, the Virgin''s smile can do, and what they can''t do, the Virgin''s smile can also do."


    "Is that so?" Su Jin was stunned, and then said directly: "Since she is in the shrine, then arrange for her to come and see me."


    "Yes, Governor." Ji Dao Zhu Naiying smiled.


    Chapter 0720 Aisha Argento


    Kyoto, outside Yasaka Shrine.


    Fallen Angel Linali lowered her head, looked at the floor, followed behind Himejima Akeno, and beside her was Aisha Argento in a nun''s uniform.


    Compared to Linali''s restraint, Aisha was looking at the scene of the shrine curiously at this time, her eyes were full of curiosity.


    Soon, Elsa''s head was pressed down by Linali:


    "Don''t look around, understand?"


    "Oh? Oh..." Aisha was stunned for a moment, then nodded suddenly, imitating Linali''s appearance, and tried to lower her head.


    "It doesn''t matter if you look at it more." Himejima Akeno laughed in front of him: "Speaking of which, Aisha, you seem to have lived in a church since you were a child? Shouldn''t you have been to an island country?"


    "Ah..." As if she didn''t expect Himejima Akeno to ask herself, Asia''s reaction was a bit slower.


    Beside him, Linali said nervously, "Lord Himejima asked you something, please respond quickly!"


    "Eh..." Aisha looked at Linali with an embarrassed expression.


    "Don''t bully her too much, after all, she''s the person the governor named to see." Himejima Juno glanced at Linali and said with a smile.


    "Yes!" Linali shook her body, lowered her head, and stopped talking after answering.


    Aisha looked at Linali, who was like a chick seeing an eagle, and it was difficult to connect the other person with the manic woman in her impression.


    It is difficult for her to understand Linali''s change, but she can still guess that it is related to the fallen angel governor named Su Jin.


    What kind of person is Linali-san afraid of... Asia couldn''t help thinking.


    Before she could imagine a specific image, Himejima Akeno, who was walking in front, stopped in front of a sliding door and smiled: "Come on, let''s go in."


    Aisha woke up suddenly, looking at the sliding door with a nervous expression, but at this moment, she heard a very obvious sound of swallowing saliva.


    Aisha heard the sound and looked at Linali, who turned back subconsciously, looked at her, and said inexplicably angrily, "Remember to be honest later, don''t talk nonsense in front of the Governor, understand?"


    Talking nonsense means saying something... Aisha hesitated for a while.


    "Don''t hurry in." Linali urged at this time.

 Chapter 547：

    "Oh." Aisha came back to her senses, opened the sliding door, and whispered, "That... disturbing..."


    Aisha glanced around the room, and what caught her eye was a tatami floor. The light came from the paper lantern overhead, which was very bright. There was only a low wooden table in the center of the room, and a few soft cushions, on the left wall. , is decorated with an armored man, and on the opposite right side, there are three scabbard swords, and a copybook with the word justice is hung on the wall above.


    Compared with the environment, Aisha is more important than the gentle black-haired young man sitting at the low wooden table looking at a stack of documents, wearing black-rimmed glasses.


    Is he the Governor of the Fallen Angels? Is it so beautiful? Elsa''s nervous heart suddenly calmed down.


    "Come in." Su Jin, who was sitting cross-legged at the low table, put the documents on the table and pushed down his glasses.


    Aisha didn''t regain her senses for a while, and then she heard Su Jin''s second sentence.


    "Speaking of which, I shouldn''t have told you to kneel down, did I?"


    Only at this time did Aisha realize that Linali next to her was already kneeling on the ground at some point, trembling all over.


    "Miss Linali, are you alright?" Aisha reached out her hand subconsciously, trying to help Linali, but she didn''t pull it a few times.


    Seeing this, Aisha couldn''t help but stunned and said, "Why all of a sudden..."


    "Probably because I saw this." Su Jin pointed to the document on the table and said with a smile.


    Aisha turned her head and glanced at the words, and could vaguely see Linali''s photos and her own photos on several documents.


    "This is?"


    "Your files." Su Jin put away the files, sorted them out, and put them aside: "Because I want to meet you, Ajaka prepared these things. By the way, do you want to take a look?"


    "Ah, is that so?" Elsa asked confusedly, "But why did Miss Linali get down on her knees?"


    Akeno Himejima at the door gave Asia a surprised look.


    At this time, Su Jin was also looking at Aisha, and when she saw her reaction, she suddenly laughed: "You and what is written in the information are highly consistent, and you don''t have any intentions at all..."


    Aisha looked at Su Jin and felt that the other party should be complimenting herself, so she bowed her head: "That...you have won the prize."


    Su Jin didn''t care when he saw this, just pointed to the seat in front of him and said, "Sit here."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Linali, and immediately said:


    "Twist the order sent by the superior to monitor the artifact holders, trap and kill two artifact holders, and go to Shem Hasa to receive the punishment yourself."


    "Yes." Linali shook her body, bowed her head in response, and then got up and left.


    Himejima Akeno looked at the wet wooden board in disgust, and didn''t speak, just entered the room and closed the door, out of sight and out of sight.


    Aisha, who witnessed Linali''s departure, turned her head and asked Su Jin hesitantly:


    "Then... what''s going to happen to Miss Linali next?"


    "She did something wrong, and naturally there is discipline within the fallen angel to punish her."


    Su Jin put Linali''s information on the ground, put Aisha''s information on top, and then looked at Aisha:


    "But then again, don''t you hate her? I remember that it was written in the information that you were scolded by her more than a dozen times in less than a week after you joined the Fallen Angel side? Normal people don''t like being scolded, right?"


    Su Jin has some doubts in his eyes. He suspects that Aisha in front of him has a serious tendency to the Virgin.


    "Eh? So many times?"


    However, Aisha''s reaction was even more surprising than Su Jin''s:


    "That... I think it should be once or twice?"


    "Huh?" Su Jin paused, then handed over the part of the report collected by Ajaka about Linali''s companion''s accusation against her.


    Elsa took the document, glanced at it, and after a while, cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    "Surprised? I didn''t even expect myself to be slandered like this?" Su Jin smiled.


    "That..." Aisha held the document innocently and looked at Su Jin: "I only know my name..."


    The smile on Su Jin''s face froze.


    Chapter 0721 She always likes to tell the truth


    puff! Himejima Akeno couldn''t help covering her mouth, turned her head, and shrugged her shoulders.


    Su Jin paused, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "The church should have a special school."


    He remembered that in the document he just read, Aisha graduated from junior high school, right? Elementary school still can''t read...


    "Because I have to help treat the wounded in the church for a long time, I actually didn''t go to class in school..."


    Hearing Aisha''s words, Su Jin was speechless.


    He thought the process of subduing Elsa was to first deal with Linali who bullied her, and then list the mastermind behind her being forced to leave the church, a demon named Diodora, who is somewhat related to Ajaka, Execute, and then put forward the conditions for her to return to the church, and directly subdue Aisha.


    As a result, Sao manipulated him, Su Jin thought so much, and specially asked Ajaka to clean up the scum in his family, but in the end, he was stuck in the level of Aisha''s illiteracy.


    Su Jin people are a little stupid.


    "A wise man has a thousand worries..." Himejima Akina next to him sarcastically said with a smile.


    Su Jin turned his head and glared at Zhu Nai, then turned around, looked at Aisha who was nervous in front of him, and sighed: "It''s still useful to read more."


    "I''m sorry, I''ll try my best." Elsa bowed again and again, as if she had done something wrong.


    Seeing this, Su Jin lost the mood to play complicated routines. The devil who abducted the Holy Maiden can be dealt with directly. When Aisha reads and reads mature, she will always remember him well.


    As for now, Su Jin thinks it is better to be tough.


    "I want you to join me as a healer."


    "OK."


    "As one of the conditions, the relevant education funds will be provided by me. At the same time, the community will also treat you as a special talent and give you certain resource subsidies..."


    "I understand."


    Looking at Aisha who was nodding in front of her, Su Jin suddenly lost the mood to explain.


    ''Persuading to surrender'' is too easy, and there is no sense of achievement at all.


    "That''s all." Su Jin sighed.


    "That... did I do something wrong?" Aisha asked worriedly when she saw Su Jin sighing.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong." Su Jin shook her head, then took out a bracelet and handed it to Aisha: "This is a gift that has been processed, allowing you to pray directly to God. Of course, she doesn''t respond or not. , this thing has also been approved by the angels, so let''s treat it as a gift for you."


    "Thank you very much." Aisha suddenly became excited: "I was worried that after joining the Fallen Angel, I was forbidden to pray to God."


    "All in all, thank you very much!"


    "That''s it." Su Jin waved his hand, and then said, "You will follow me to the outskirts of Kyoto later, and do some healing work at the Himejima''s house there."


    "But there must be a valid reason for following me, so from now on, you are my secretary directly in the three-way force, and you are only loyal to me, understand?"


    "Okay, I understand." Elsa said solemnly with a small face.


    Su Jin glanced at Aisha after hearing this, stood up, and walked to the door.


    When Aisha saw this, she immediately followed in small steps, and the scholar, just like Linali, followed step by step.


    Himejima Akeno also followed behind Su Jin, but she was much closer than Aisha, only half a body away.


    "The various rhetoric you prepared are useless." Jijima Zhu Nai walked a little faster, lowered his head and said in Su Jin''s ear.


    "Anyway, it''s good to have one more therapist." Su Jin sighed slightly. Anyone who has played games understands how important a nurse is.


    From the very beginning, special talents like Aisha were what Su Jin thought was worth recruiting.


    Speaking of which, including Valerie and Orihime Inoue, Arcadia''s healing team seems to have been steadily increasing.


    And they are all very special healing systems. Inoue Orihime''s treatment of ''rejecting everything, almost reversing time'', Valerie''s ''reversing life and death, directly resurrecting the dead'' Holy Grail, plus Aisha''s treatment of ''indiscriminately recovering the target''s injuries'' Abilities, in general, in the treatment department, these three people can be scruples in almost every aspect.


    As for the lack of partiality types, such as toxins, curses, etc., Su Jin actually still has the trump card of Algor in his heart.


    After all, the demon''s ability to play poison and curse is very good, and it can be regarded as the consensus of the small family.


    When Su Jin used the poison to pit Zeus, many people suspected that it was Algor who gave Su Jin the poison. Although there is no gap between the suspicion and reality, they can also see the rigidity of the gods of the small garden towards Algor. impression.


    Jijima Zhu Nai who walked behind Su Jin smiled and said, "Then should I congratulate you for having another harem?"


    Su Jin paused, turned his head and looked at Jijima Junai speechlessly: "In your eyes, is my image that bad?"


    "When did you think you were very tall in our eyes?" Himejima Akeno asked in surprise.


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a moment, then said, "I don''t have the problem of lying to the illiterate."


    Hearing that, Akeno Himejima turned her head to look at Aisha, and in the other party''s dazed line of sight, she played with her taste: "Is she still using you to deceive?"


    Just like Aisha, I''m afraid that Su Jin didn''t fool around and climbed up on someone''s couch. Isn''t this obvious?


    Su Jin suddenly felt that Jijima Akina was annoying sometimes, after all, she always likes to tell the truth.


    ¡ª¡ª


    2 hours later.


    The main family of Himejima, the underground prison.


    "The experiment appears to be a success."


    Standing in front of the panting Aisha and Valerie, Su Jin looked at the girl with long chestnut hair and white restraint on the experimental bench, with a slight smile on her face.


    "According to the data, the life form has entered a stable state."


    Himejima Suzaku, who was sitting next to the instrument, sighed in relief, then turned to look at Valerie and Aisha, who were breathing disorderly, and immediately said:


    "The Holy Grail and the Smile of the Virgin, the synergy of these two artifacts seems to be surprisingly good, and we should be able to consider the use of the two in the future."


    Pulling an experimental subject whose body collapsed from the death line also removed the effects of various extreme drugs. The former showed the strength of the Holy Grail, and the latter''s removal of the effects of drugs was the credit of the Virgin''s Smile.


    Even Su Jin didn''t expect that Aisha''s artifact could even recover the side effects of drugs. Considering the characteristics of poisons, it is estimated that Aisha''s ability could even compete with poisons, which was a pleasant surprise.


    "Here." Akeno Himejima brought a bottle of mineral water to each of Elsa and Valerie, then turned her head and looked at the **** the test bench: "Is this girl the shadow from before?"


    "Her name is Tojo Sae, according to the confession of Himejima Tang Di, her physique seems to be particularly suitable for monsters, so she was used as a container for one of the three major monsters in Oz [the lion who lost courage], but later Himejima Tang Di found her. The physique seems to be more suitable for carrying the power of the ancestors, so it became the same as before."


    Himejima Suzaku explained, and then suddenly remembered something, and immediately said: "Speaking of which, she is still my cousin Tobio Ikise''s childhood sweetheart, but after being kidnapped by Himejima Tang Di, the two sides seem to be broken. Contact, now Tobio probably still thinks she is dead, right?"


    "Oh? I saved your sister-in-law?" Su Jin looked down at Dongcheng Shazhi, and said in a playful tone.


    "Yuanxiong has long forgotten her. After all, she is just a childhood neighbor. It is just a good thing to say that she is a childhood sweetheart." Jijima Suzaku''s eyes carried a little pity:


    "Moreover, her current state is very unstable. It is normal for her to die anytime. Even if she wants to fall in love and get married, it is still a problem whether she has reproductive function or not."


    "Tang Di is very clean, their parents are basically already..."


    "Why do I feel like you are reminding me that your uncle should be executed?" Su Jin said delicately when he heard this.


    Next to Himejima Akina sneered: "It''s better for the rotten people who use others as tools for revenge to die."


    "That''s up to you." Su Jin shrugged, he didn''t care about Ji Dao Tang Di''s life or death, but only cared about the success of the experiment: "Let''s try to restore the other two subjects to normal, and then put the data Sort it out and send it to Grefia."


    "Yes." Himejima Suzaku responded.


    Su Jin looked at Dongcheng Shazhi, and immediately said, "This child should be treated carefully in the future, it''s pathetic."


    Su Jin sighed, but before the sigh was over, a wave suddenly appeared in his perception.


    Su Jin''s expression suddenly became subtle.


    Because that fluctuation came from Di Shitian''s secret contact channel.


    Chapter 0722 Supreme Spy


    "This fluctuation?" Jijima Suzaku noticed something strange, or it was the reminder of the spirit beast Suzaku that was living on her body that she noticed the anomaly.


    "Shh!"


    Su Jin raised his index finger to his mouth, signaling silence.


    Himejima Suzaku understood, stopped what he was doing, and motioned Himejima Akeno with the other two to leave.


    After Himejima Zhu Nai took Aisha and Valerie to the next room to rest, Su Jin gave Himejima Suzaku a quiet look, and then received Di Shitian''s letter.


    In front of Su Jin, a screen suddenly appeared, showing the image of Emperor Shitian''s rosary beads.


    "Loki, the information you gave last time was very good. Angela Manuel praised your research very much, saying that he really wanted to meet you, the genius of making dragons."


    As soon as he came up, Di Shitian let out a gloomy laugh and communicated with Su Jin in a very happy mood.


    Himejima Suzaku, who was next to him, couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin when he heard Loki''s name. The latter was expressionless, but if he looked closely, he could still see the smile on the corner of Su Jin''s mouth.


    "Let''s talk about it when we meet. I''m still in the sphere of influence of the three parties, so it''s not suitable to meet."


    Can''t help being in the sphere of influence, still in the core area... Su Jin secretly added a sentence.

 Chapter 548：

    "So that''s the case, is it gathering intelligence? It''s really hard for you, and you are working very hard in the face of Orpheus and Su Jin''s covetousness."


    Although I don''t know what Di Shitian made up for, at least what he said tested Su Jin''s expression management ability.


    Su Jin tried to make the smile on his face exaggerated, in line with the character that Loki could not praise before, and then said:


    "Di Shitian, you are looking for me at this time, should you have something important?"


    "It''s nothing, I won''t find you a sinister guy." Di Shitian smiled, and then said playfully: "You know, Loki, Odin wants to talk to Su Jin."


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his brows and said in surprise, "Odin?"


    Immediately afterwards, he gritted his teeth and showed a resentful expression: "He actually!"


    Su Jin''s performance is obviously in line with Loki''s jealousy of Odin''s "personality", and even some over-performance.


    But Di Shitian didn''t notice the difference, just sneered and said:


    "Don''t forget that Greece is over, and the mythological forces on the European side are the Celts on the Eagle Country side and you from Northern Europe. The Celtic gods have begun to age, and now their power is not as strong as before, and they can resist the Bible. The myths are left in Northern Europe."


    "And Northern Europe is too close to the biblical pantheon and too far away from us, so even if I throw an olive branch, Odin still dare not gamble. After all, heaven is too close, and Mount Meru is too far."


    "Nordic!" Su Jin squinted his eyes and tried to be as calm as possible, while thinking about the experience of the Nordic gods in Little Garden.


    Not to mention, the Nordics are miserable.


    Thousands of years ago, the Norse gods and the Celts all took refuge in the dystopian demon king who occupied the western district of Little Garden, one of the two most powerful demon kings in the history of Little Garden.


    I have to say that this backing is really hard enough. The dystopian devil has resisted the offensive of the heavenly army, and he is too big to die.


    Normally, although such a demon king would be at risk of being defeated, the possibility was already very low. At least the gods at the time had already despaired of defeating the dystopian demon king and began to react negatively.


    And just then, a woman was born.


    This woman is the founder of Arcadia, a disciple of the Queen of Halloween, Monkey King Monkey King, and Emperor Nengtian Emperor Shitian, the woman who took in Su Jin, also known as the canary of the ''bird in a cage''.


    Born in the West Zone under the substantial control of the dystopian demon king, this woman who dubbed herself a caged bird just took the first-generation members of Arcadia, the stinky fish and rotten shrimp at that time, and the dystopian demon king Hard Steel. A powerful demon king was defeated in the Western District.


    It directly led to the liquidation of the Nordic **** group by the gods, directly expelled the **** group''s hometown, and forced the loss of its largest secret treasure, the simulated star creation map.


    Here, the most poisonous thing about the gods is that the Nordics have added the setting of Ragnarok, and spread it to all the universes under the jurisdiction of the small garden, so that the Nordics have a doomed fate, even if they live, it is better to die.


    The Celts were even worse. The gods attacked them the most, or the Queen of Halloween was so disgusted with the two or five boys that she directly wiped out the classic books and records of the Celts in history, as if they existed. But there are only sporadic records of nameless groups of gods.


    If it weren''t for this, Athena wouldn''t blatantly kill Loki and replace it with his spirit.


    After all, a **** without a background and strength is no different from a big fat sheep without resistance.


    And throwing Rocky Linger to Su Jin can also be linked to Arcadia''s trophies of the year. After all, no one knows what good treasures are in Arcadia''s treasury.


    Even though Su Jin knew that it was full of stinky fish and rotten shrimp, but because of Su Jin''s rise, most people in Hakoten thought that the canary had left the impression of a big secret treasure.


    This impression, even if the black rabbit refutes, will be questioned by the other party''s soul:


    You said the canary left no baby? So what happened to you, Su Jin, a four-digit exceptional powerhouse? It''s impossible to fall from the sky, right?


    And Black Rabbit really couldn''t refute it, because Su Jin really fell from the sky.


    ''I can call myself One Piece even in Hakoba, after all the great secret treasure is at my feet every day. '' Su Jin groaned in his heart.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but feel pity when he heard the Nordic gods and the name Odin.


    It seems that Odin of Hakoba is still alive, and he is still actively apologizing. He bows and apologizes every three days, and wants to return to the civilized society of the gods, but the effect is not great.


    Su Jin even suspected that the real Odin had died a long time ago. The current Odin is a vest. After all, the old yin who operated the small garden had played too many times, so Su Jin couldn''t help but doubt it.


    "What does Odin want to talk about with the three forces?" Su Jin felt some pity for Northern Europe, but if the interests came to his lips, he would definitely take a bite.


    Let''s talk about it, this kind of person who is willing to talk about it is the best piglet, and it is specially designed for people to kill.


    "Who knows, but 80% of it is a humiliating reconciliation, right?" Di Shitian laughed mockingly, disdain for Odin''s performance.


    "Huh, is that so?" Su Jin put on a playful smile: "What do you want Odin to talk about, Emperor Shitian?"


    When Emperor Shitian heard the words, he immediately clapped his hands and said with a smile: "As expected of Loki, you already understood what I meant."


    No, I don''t understand what you''re talking about... Su Jin''s eyes are speechless.


    "As you think, I intend to let you ''help'' Odin in the peace talks. At least Odin and Su Jin can reach a peace treaty, even a humiliating one."


    When Di Shitian said this, his eyes became playful:


    "Loki, I plan to arrange for you to become the top spy of the tripartite forces and our highest spy buried in the tripartite forces."


    Su Jin: "¡­"


    Chapter 0723 Ten thousand swear words in my heart


    Su Jin really wanted to say that I don''t need your help, I''m already a high-level executive, but he obviously couldn''t be stupid enough to say this to Di Shitian, but showed a surprised but not surprised expression.


    On the other side, Di Shitian was also observing ''Rocky'', observing Su Jin''s performance, and then smiled.


    He was very satisfied with Su Jin''s performance, and he had a lot more confidence in the success rate of this Infernal Affairs plan.


    If it were another god, such as the idiots of the original five Greek gods, they would definitely say something like ''the evil **** like Loki can''t be trusted''.


    But Di Shitian didn''t think so.


    Although Loki is not trusted because of his character and identity, he will be guarded, but because he is guarded, it is easier to detect confidential information than ordinary people who are not guarded.


    Simply put, it is the reverse operation.


    The three forces are guarding the information that Loki does not let Loki know, which must be important information.


    This is probably a screening problem.


    Of course, it was impossible for Di Shitian to tell Su Jin that you were a screening machine, but to express his respect for ''Rocky''.


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian chuckled and said to Su Jin, "Rocky, it''s just your performance, you seem to have understood what you''re going to do."


    "Screening machine?" Su Jin replied tentatively.


    Di Shitian''s face froze, and then he showed an embarrassed but graceful smile: "As expected of Loki, this face soon discovered one of my purposes."


    "One of the purposes?" Su Jin repeated without showing much doubt. After all, people always have to save face.


    "I need the control of several dragon species, Tianlong level." Su Jin made a direct request.


    Di Shitian choked for a moment, his expression slightly distorted, and then he said embarrassingly: "Loki, you should understand that if you are not strong enough, controlling Tianlong will become very dangerous."


    "Three heads." Su Jin said to himself.


    "You know, even if it''s me, the dragon seed of the Tianlong level, I want to get it..." Di Shitian is still persuading.


    "Then I''ll ask Shiva." Su Jin completely ignored Di Shitian''s nonsense.


    "One head." Di Shitian gritted his teeth and said sharply: "In addition to all the information on this dragon seed resurrection experiment, I will only offer this price."


    "Deal." Su Jin smiled at this time: "But I want to designate the dragon species."


    "Who?" Di Shitian asked in surprise.


    Su Jin''s face was solemn, and he said inexplicably:


    "Azi Dakaha."


    The communication with Di Shitian ended in a friendly atmosphere that Su Jin considered himself.


    When the connection was disconnected, Himejima Akina, who had returned here long ago, asked with a slight smile, "Should I call you Mr. Rocky, or Governor Su Jin?"


    "Stop talking." Su Jin rolled his eyes, he didn''t believe that Jijima Zhu Nai couldn''t hear the tricks in it:


    "There are so many things to do with this emperor, and he actually asked me to oppose the alliance with the three parties, while actively seeking favorable conditions for peace talks for myself. The second or fifth boy is only the second and fifth boy. He said that he is so tall and high, really..."


    "But you''re not Loki?" Himejima Akeno said in surprise.


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Ji Dao Zhu Nai and grinned: "Indeed, Loki jumped up and down and betrayed Northern Europe, what does it have to do with me Su Jin?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Himejima Suzaku agreed.


    "It really doesn''t matter." Himejima Akeno nodded in agreement.


    "Maybe I''ll think about how to get Odin to sell Northern Europe at a cheap price..." Su Jin rubbed his chin, his expression gradually becoming playful.


    ¡ª


    Nordic, on an international flight at the airport.


    Sitting on a private plane, an old man with a monocle in his left eye, silver hair and blue eyes, who doesn''t look like a good person at all when he smiles, is sitting on the sofa, looking at the flight attendant''s fluttering skirt in a daze.


    "Lord Odin, the three parties have sent a document to accept the negotiation, and the location is at the island country Kyoto."


    The heroic woman with long silver-gray hair and blue eyes wore a lady''s suit and walked to Odin with the document, but got no response.


    The heroic woman froze for a moment, then followed Odin''s line of sight to see the flight attendant''s white thighs.


    Her complexion changed suddenly, and she asked with a dark face:


    "Are the legs nice?"


    "It''s not bad, it''s better than the conservative one who only wears loose trousers to hide her figure. Roseweather is so much better, so she''s called a woman~~" Odin replied without thinking, accompanied by comments during the period. evaluation sound.


    "I''m really sorry I''m not feminine..." Roseweather clutched the document with both hands, leaving distinct fingerprints on the paper.


    If it weren''t for the Valkyrie''s conduct, she would now want to take out the knight''s spear, put it in Odin''s mouth, and stab it out from somewhere.


    Odin paused when he heard the sound, turned his head to look at Roseweather, and then immediately turned back:


    "Cough cough!"


    Odin raised his face and said solemnly:


    "Have the three parties finally agreed to talk?"


    "The location is Kyoto." Roseweather took a deep breath and explained: "In terms of the current situation, there is already the base camp of the three-party forces, the monsters, demon exorcists and the three-party forces, Lord Odin is the I don''t wonder where he died."


    At the end, Roseweather raised the corner of her mouth and said mockingly:


    "No, maybe you died there, maybe it was a blessing for Nordic women."


    "What women''s blessings are women''s injuries, without me, can there be so many demigods in Northern Europe?" Odin muttered, then narrowed his eyes, and said solemnly: "But the address is on the island country, yes Want to see my sincerity?"


    "So are you going?" Roseweather raised her hand and looked at the lady''s watch on her wrist: "There are still 15 minutes before takeoff. You can think about whether to refuse during this time."


    "This is not something that I can solve if I don''t go." Odin sighed. In the whole of Europe, the only remaining mythological forces are the Biblical pantheon, the Celtic pantheon, and the Nordic pantheon.


    But in fact, everyone with discernment understands that the biblical pantheon integrated by Su Jin can eat the remaining two in minutes.


    And here, northern Europe is the strongest outside the biblical pantheon.


    Among the world''s top ten powerhouses, Thor, the sixth-ranked Thor, and Fenrir, the seventh-ranked devil wolf, were both born in Northern Europe.


    On the surface, it seems that the Nordic high-end combat power is stronger than the biblical pantheon.


    But can''t stand the opponent''s trump card.


    "Orpheus, the Infinite Dragon God...and Su Jin, who is said to have defeated Orpheus, the leader of the three-way power alliance..."


    Odin started to have a headache when he thought of Orpheus, and when he thought of Su Jin, who was said to be stronger than Orpheus, it was a stomachache:


    "Why are there always so many new generation powerhouses on the three-way power side, Lezevim doesn''t say, Gurefia, Sarjax and Ajaka all have the potential to reach the top ten, and may even already be in the top ten. This guy, until now, an incredible monster has emerged, integrating the entire three-party forces."


    "And we Northern Europe, the next generation after Thor has not yet become a talent, and you can still take a look at Rossweisse."


    "Oh, I''m really sorry for only having a look!" Roseweather snorted expressionlessly, and slapped Odin''s outstretched hand with a file.


    The salty pig''s hand didn''t touch her, but the stewardess who passed by, although it made Roseweather sad compared to touching herself.


    A young woman who hates marriage with a single time equal to her age has hatred in her heart!


    "Anyway, Kyoto is still going, at least we have to guard against making excuses over there, and we have to show our sincerity." Odin rubbed his red hands and said with a heavy face: "By the way, monitor Loki. Haven''t your members sent a message yet?"


    "No." Roseweather shook her head.


    "That guy, what are you doing..." Odin''s face sank, he sighed, and then said: "Forget it, let''s follow the convention for the time being, let''s guard against him, let''s go to Kyoto."


    When they arrived in Kyoto, after they settled in the hotel, Roseweather reported an unexpected news to Odin who was having dinner.


    "What, the Nordic ambassador for peace talks is already in contact with Mr. Su Jin?"


    Odin was so frightened that he lost his mind to eat dinner, and said with a confused expression:


    "When did we send the peace ambassador? Who is the peace ambassador? Who am I?"


    "It''s Lord Loki." Roseweather said with a very subtle expression: "He calls himself the ambassador of peace talks, and was received by Mr. Su Jin, and it is said that he also took out the power of attorney you gave him."


    "There is a power of attorney signed by you." Roseweather added.


    "I..." Odin wanted to curse out ten thousand swear words in his heart.

 Chapter 549：

    Chapter 0724 Who started this


    "You shouldn''t have entrusted Lord Loki?" Roseweather couldn''t help asking when she saw Odin''s twisted face.


    "Of course!" Odin blew his beard angrily and couldn''t help but scolded: "This guy definitely forged my signature and seal, it''s absolutely hateful."


    "Then? Do you want to explain this to the biblical myth?" Roseweather asked.


    "No!" Odin immediately jumped up from his chair when he heard the sound, and said nervously, "At least not now."


    In the eyes of the outside world, Loki is also a member of his Nordic countries. Even if he is defined as a villain in mythology, Loki and his son Fenrir, the demon wolf, and the creator Yemengarde are all very powerful.


    If Odin said that Loki could not represent Northern Europe, others would be eager for Loki to defect and join him.


    Odin can guarantee that as soon as he says these words, Loki will immediately become a member of the three forces. When the Nordic combat power is halved, he is afraid that the underpants negotiating with Su Jin will be ripped off by Loki. .


    "But if you don''t explain this matter, the three parties..." Roseweather looked embarrassed.


    If Odin didn''t explain the situation, Loki would really want to negotiate on behalf of the Nordics and the Biblical pantheon. It would not be a good thing to have a person who opposes the Nordics be the negotiator of the Nordics.


    Odin''s face sank, obviously thinking of this, but he thought more than Roseweather: "We must see that Su Jin alliance leader immediately."


    "In what capacity? The person who is now entrusted to be the plenipotentiary representative, but Lord Loki." Roseweather said with a subtle expression.


    "No, no, not one, but two representatives." Odin laughed and rubbed his hands together.


    "Lord Loki''s forged document says that he is a plenipotentiary representative." Roseweather said in surprise.


    Odin glanced at Roseweather and said speechlessly, "Do you believe this?"


    "I don''t believe it." Roseweather shook her head. The identity of Loki''s deceitful **** is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. On the mysterious side of Northern Europe, even a fool would only doubt Loki''s words, let alone a normal person.


    "You can''t do it, people like Su Jin''s leader will believe in Loki''s nonsense?" Odin rolled his eyes, and then said helplessly: "You can receive this news, it means that the biblical pantheon really wants to The object of the peace talks is still me."


    "It''s just that they want to use this to lower the price."


    Odin said this, and said with a heartache:


    "Me and Loki are now on the scales in Su Jin''s hands. Only one party can win if the price is higher than the other."


    "So that''s the case, you''re going to be a European traitor!" Roseweather looked stunned.


    Odin''s face darkened, he glared at Roseweather and said, "How did you talk? This should be called diplomacy, a bloodless struggle, do you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand, Lord Odin." Roseweather responded perfunctorily, and then asked, "So, do you want to arrange a meeting?"


    "Go as fast as you can." Odin wanted to say roll away, but in the end he used euphemisms.


    Roseweather nodded slightly, and immediately went down to make arrangements.


    after an hour¡­¡­


    At the Kaiseki restaurant on the banks of the Kamogawa River in Kyoto, Odin finally met Su Jin himself in an elegant seat.


    "Su Jin alliance leader." A smile appeared on Odin''s face.


    "sit."


    Su Jin pointed to the opposite position, then looked at Roseweather behind Odin, and then stopped talking.


    Just like Odin only brought Roseweather, Su Jin only brought Lavinia with him as an escort.


    After Odin was seated, Roseweather also looked nervously at Lavinia, who was sitting beside Su Jin and eating kaiseki.


    Master, unexpected master!


    Are there still such young masters in the three parties? And it seems to be human.


    When Roseweather was nervous, Su Jin calmly took a piece of nigiri sushi, glanced at Odin, and stayed on his left eye wearing a monocle for a while.


    "interesting."


    Odin was caught in the cold sweat at this sight. He didn''t see himself in Su Jin''s eyes just now, but saw an ancient well without waves and a clear spring with a sapphire blue color.


    That is where Odin kept his left eye. It is known as the Fountain of Mimir, which has all the knowledge in the world.


    Su Jin actually followed the connection between his eyes and Mimir''s Fountain, and directly found the location of the legendary Fountain.


    This conjecture made Odin sweat involuntarily.


    With this move alone, Odin understood how true or false the rumors about Su Jin were.


    I''m afraid, the rumor of defeating Orpheus...


    Odin''s heart sank, and he already understood his true situation.


    Before Su Jin could speak, Odin said nervously, "I can give you the price that Loki gives you, or even what he doesn''t have."


    "Um?"


    After Odin said these words, both Roseweather and Lavinia were stunned, and their eyes shifted immediately.


    This is just the beginning of the negotiation, and the showdown?


    Can the negotiation still be done like this?


    "Are you sure?" Su Jin heard the words and looked at Odin with a half-smile, as if he realized that Odin was aware of his peeping at the Fountain of Mimir.


    Odin''s eyes in the spring were more sensitive than Su Jin imagined.


    "I''m sure." Odin gritted his teeth and decided to stud.


    An Orpheus, the Nordics can''t handle it, let alone a Su Jin who is at the same level as Orpheus, the two strongest in the world join forces, it''s impossible to fight.


    Therefore, there is naturally only one choice left for him.


    Join if you can''t.


    When you encounter an enemy, you don''t only have the option of killing each other, you can also choose to join him and stab him from the back.


    At least Odin thinks Loki must have wanted to.


    In Odin''s view, his value lies in the fact that he can guard against Loki''s backstabbing for Su Jin. At least in terms of balancing the strength of his men, Su Jin needs himself.


    This is the Nordic capital that survives.


    "Interesting." Su Jin glanced at Odin and continued, "Lavinia, take out the list."


    "Oh!" Lavinia heard the words and quickly took out a stack of documents from her backpack and handed them to Odin.


    Odin took a closer look, his face turned green:


    "The world tree seedling, Nighogg''s secret control terminal, Fenrir''s manufacturing technology and controller, Yermengard''s control terminal, me, my mother... Loki, you bastard!!"


    Odin said that in the end, his teeth were almost broken.


    Not to mention the Nordic gods sold by Loki on the list, the intelligence of Thor and Odin himself, just the price of Loki himself, two powerful dragons, and one of the world''s top ten slayers. Wolf, and the most precious world tree in Northern Europe.


    He Loki is the Nordic, not to mention his small vault of Odin, Loki sold himself! To give allegiance to the three parties for five thousand years, it''s really a shame that this guy on the Giant''s Day dares to write!


    "You said, the same price."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said meaningfully.


    Odin''s face turned ashen.


    Who the **** started this? !


    Chapter 0725 No one will know


    "Mr. Su Jin, can this price be negotiated again?" Odin said to Su Jin with an ugly face, "Don''t say this price is in Northern Europe, basically no one in the world can pay it."


    Loki almost sold most of the value of Northern Europe. How could Odin be able to pay this price? Even if he wanted to sell it, the things were already gone.


    "No one will come out?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in surprise, "Loki is just one of your northern gods."


    The subtext is that the younger brother is richer than the boss, how did you become the boss?


    "Loki''s birth is a bit special..." Odin''s face was very ugly. Loki was actually the main **** of the defeated giants in Northern Europe, and Odin was the victor.


    However, because Odin and Loki made a vow of righteousness when they were young, the two became righteous brothers, so even if the line of giants born by Loki was defeated, he survived safely and even had a certain status in northern Europe.


    And relying on it is the huge influence that Luo Ji himself has.


    Fenrir, the demon-killing wolf, and Yemengarde, the worldly python, are all forces of the Loki faction, not to mention the heritage of the giant lineage he inherited.


    The only people in the world who can compare assets with Rocky are the only gods of the Bible and Emperor Shitian.


    If a **** like Di Shitian wants to find allies, he naturally has to find someone who is no worse than himself. Although Loki''s strength is only the demon king level of the underworld, he can''t stand the foundation, and there are many powerful beings who can influence domination.


    And now that Loki dedicates all these to Su Jin, it is strange that Odin can offer a higher price.


    "In other words, you were fooling me just now?" Su Jin smiled and put a stack of side dishes into his mouth with a playful expression.


    "This..." Odin''s face suddenly burst into cold sweat.


    It''s over, what I just said was too full, and now I''ve got myself into trouble.


    At this point, Odin could only grit his teeth and insist: "Nordic is very willing to cooperate with the three parties on an equal footing, at least in terms of documents."


    This is to imply that it is not important whether this equality and mutual assistance is real equality and mutual assistance, but what is important is the equality and mutual assistance on paper.


    "But I can''t see your sincerity." Su Jin spread his hands.


    "What kind of sincerity does Mr. Su Jin want?" Odin''s tone was a little awkward at this time.


    He knew that he had fallen into the absolute disadvantage of negotiation, but he couldn''t get rid of this disadvantage. The ghost knew that Loki had sold himself. How could anyone talk about it.


    "The Fountain of Mimir." Su Jin said lightly, "I''m a little curious about this fountain of magic."


    "It''s impossible!" Odin replied without thinking: "The Fountain of Mimir involves the core secrets of Northern Europe. If Thor and the others knew, they would not allow this to be traded."


    "Why would they know?" Su Jin asked rhetorically.


    "Of course..." Odin responded, then froze for a moment, his eyes widened, and he looked at Su Jin with a strange expression: "What do you mean?"


    Su Jin calmly took a piece of soft tofu, then picked up a tissue and wiped the sauce on the corner of his mouth, "Is there anyone here who can leak secrets?"


    Odin suddenly realized, and sat up straight again: "I understand."


    After Odin finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Roseweather, his eyes gradually changed.


    "Lord Odin, why do you look at me like that?" Roseweather felt the chills of being looked at, and couldn''t help but touched her arm and found a bunch of goosebumps there.


    At this time, Odin restrained his expression and showed a kind smile: "Rosweisse, I remember you said you were resigning the day before yesterday."


    "Ah?" Roseweather was a little stunned. She just blocked the hearing system very honestly, and didn''t listen to the communication between Su Jin and Odin, so she didn''t understand the situation.


    But she always felt that Odin''s smile was a little malicious.


    but¡­¡­


    "Are you finally going to fire me?" Roseweather showed a surprised face: "Can I finally get rid of this job that only costs 1,500 euros a month?"


    Odin choked on this sentence, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times, and his face was a little ugly.


    "Rosweisse, your mind is very unhealthy. As the Nordic Valkyrie, the leader of heroes, how can such a noble work be measured by money."


    Odin said a lot righteously, then turned his head and asked:


    "By the way, did you just block the hearing system?"


    "Blocked." Roseweather was very honest.


    "Very good, you are an honest Valkyrie." Odin looked disbelieving, with strong suspicion in his eyes: "So now there is an important task for you."


    "Ah?" Roseweather froze for a moment, then immediately knelt down on one knee according to the rules of the Valkyrie: "Rosweather takes the order."


    Odin squinted his eyes with satisfaction, and then said: "Rosweisse, from now on, you will be an exchange student of the three forces of the Nordic and Biblical pantheon, and become the subordinate of the leader of the Soviet Union, responsible for protecting his safety, you do you understand?"


    "As ordered."


    Roseweather lowered her head and replied solemnly.


    "Get up." Odin breathed a sigh of relief, although he believed that Roseweather must have not eavesdropped on the conversation between him and Su Jin just now, but he still did not want to take such a risk.


    Give Roseweather to Su Jin and put it under the eyes of the other party. If the secret is leaked then, Su Jin naturally has no excuse to say that it was what he leaked.


    And Odin himself was stupid to reveal such a thing.


    At this moment, Roseweather, who received the order, raised her head and asked cautiously, "Lord Odin, where does this exchange student get his salary?"


    Odin''s face suddenly turned green, especially the surprised look from Su Jin, which made him embarrassed: "From the Nordic side."


    "Ah?" Roseweather''s tone was full of disgust: "Is it impossible to live in an island country for 1,500 euros, I heard that the prices here are very high."


    "There is a subsidy!" Odin snorted.


    "Let''s get rid of the subsidies in Northern Europe. The procedures are too complicated, and I have to go to the local department to handle it. I can''t let me go to Northern Europe every month to receive it." Roseweather complained.

 Chapter 550：

    Odin was speechless, but with a dark face, he turned to look at Su Jin:


    "or¡­¡­"


    Odin blatantly wiped his neck.


    Seeing this scene, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    Chapter 0726 waited for a long time


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched a few times. If he didn''t know the truth, he would probably suspect that the two people in front of him were acting in front of him, making him think that Roseweather and Odin were playing a reverse master-servant relationship.


    But in fact, Roseweather really had a bad relationship with Odin.


    The relationship between the two is actually similar to that of a grandfather and a granddaughter, which is why Roseweather speaks no matter how big or small, is always angry with Odin, and often dislikes the treatment of Northern Europe.


    Speaking of which, Roseweather was born in a family of Nordic Valkyries and was born to become a demigod of Valkyries.


    His grandmother is an orthodox veteran Valkyrie, and his grandfather''s information is unknown, but in Loki''s information, a certain Mr. Odin, who wants to surpass Zeus, smiled and said nothing.


    So Roseweather is, in a sense, the third generation of gods, the daughter of a demigod, and has capricious capital from the very beginning.


    So it''s true that she hates Odin, and it''s true that she respects Odin, just like Greece doesn''t hate Zeus without women, but she understands that it can''t be without Zeus, the powerful god-king.


    As for the treatment issue in Northern Europe, that is really a rant.


    This is one of the most restricted pantheon known in the world.


    It can be said that most of the resources of this **** system are used for military equipment.


    The military competition between Odin and Loki, Nordic and Greek, Biblical mythology, Celtic and other peripheral strengths are not good, and they are also in the arms race.


    This is the same for Greece and Celtic.


    The only good thing is the biblical pantheon. The capital left by that **** is too thick, and even if a military competition is set up, other pantheons will not be able to catch up for thousands of years.


    Therefore, Nordic has never been rich, and it is natural to be complained about the treatment. Su Jin saw from Loki''s memory that many people were dissatisfied because of the treatment, but because of the precepts and kinship problems in northern Europe, they could not leave. That''s it.


    In a place where all the gods are relatives, one location is one pit, it is indeed very difficult to get rid of the birth environment.


    But there is one thing to say, Odin''s performance just now, the performance is more than enough, he is planning to make himself suspect that Roseweather is a spy, ready to get this talent back?


    I''m really sorry, but when it came to what Su Jin had in his hands, he didn''t plan to return it.


    "The treatment is on my side, anyway, just raise one more person." Su Jin said, making Roseweather''s heart beat.


    The latter made a decisive decision, got up, and immediately stood behind Su Jin, as if to express his position.


    Anyway, it was Odin who arranged for her to come here, so she felt at ease when she jumped.


    At this scene, Odin, who was suddenly angry, blew his beard and stared, but he was helpless.


    The Fountain of Mimir has been given up, so if Roseweather wants to change jobs, let her jump, which will strengthen the relationship between the two parties to some extent.


    "In addition to the previous requirements, I also need the forging skills of dwarves." Su Jin said blankly.


    "This?" Odin hesitated, then said, "I can mobilize the gray dwarves, but I want them to hand over their technology."


    "What''s the use of me asking for a dwarf?" Su Jin asked with a strange expression.


    Roseweather next to him complained: "Dwarves are useless, treacherous and cunning, they get in heat when they see beautiful women, and if they want to forge weapons, either give money or give women, if you are a woman, those dwarves will still want you. Accompanying him for one night is terrible, and I don''t know how the garbage race was born."


    Su Jin glanced at Roseweather, then shrugged at Odin, and saw that the insiders have spoken, and the dwarf can''t afford it:


    "Conditions are technology, not people."


    "Okay." Odin could only nod his head in response.


    In fact, he also wanted to throw all the dwarves to Su Jin. Those disgusting things just wanted to harm the goddess of northern Europe. If it wasn''t worth using, Odin would have dealt with them himself.


    The two continued to discuss for half an hour until the two sides felt that they were almost the same, so they officially separated.


    "Have we talked about it?" Lavinia''s cheeks bulged slightly, half of the four kaiseki dishes on the table were eaten by Su Jin, and three and a half of them went into her stomach.


    "We''re almost done talking." Su Jin raised his head, then looked at Roseweather who was left in the store: "From now on, join my guard."


    "Yes!" Roseweather bowed, then stood behind Su Jin and stood up straight, as if she was doing the job of a bodyguard.


    "I always feel that Mr. Odin gave very little chips." Lavinia muttered while wiping her mouth with a tissue.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said indifferently, "He plans to join forces with Loki."


    Roseweather looked at Su Jin in astonishment after hearing the words, and then suddenly said, "That''s right, after all, which old guy is that."


    Is it weird that Odin and Loki work together?


    Not surprisingly, they are still brothers.


    And according to the ancient oath of brotherhood, if Odin dies, Loki will also die, and vice versa, so although Loki is having fun in Northern Europe, he really never thought about killing Odin.


    In fact, this is also the purpose of Di Shitian. His purpose of leaking the news to Loki at the beginning was to force Odin to submit to Loki.


    Seeing that the brother who had been beaten to death was forced to submit to himself, and the price he used to rely on the three forces was basically from Di Shitian, if Su Jin was really Rocky, it would be really cool.


    In a sense, Di Shitian is indeed a good ally, and he actually played the operation of pretending to be coercive at his own expense. This guy is really powerful.


    It''s a pity that the birth was not good. As soon as he was born, he was the Lord of the Eastern Heavenly Court. With this identity, Su Jin really couldn''t save him.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head, and then said to Lavinia:


    "Let Azazel get ready, Odin is about to find him."


    Naturally, Su Jin would not panic, so he went to play Loki and cheated Odin again. He directly threw it to Azazel and asked him to continue acting according to the script.


    He has more important things to deal with now.


    And that thing, of course, is the Fallen Experiment of the Gods.


    At this time, in the restaurant, next to Su Jin''s seat, a magic power escaped, forming a teleportation array with Lucifer''s family crest as the core on the ground.


    Not long after, Grefia''s figure appeared from the magic circle.


    She was wearing a maid outfit, bowed to Su Jin after showing up, and said respectfully:


    "Your Majesty, Lord Ancestor has a request."


    "Algor!" A rare happy smile appeared on Su Jin''s face: "She made me wait for a long time."


    Chapter 0727 call me the queen


    Underworld, the stone forest outside the Demon King City.


    Inside the Ancestral Palace.


    Under the leadership of Gurefia, Su Jin stepped into the white palace.


    Algorr prefers white, especially the kind that reflects light, so that he can always see his beautiful appearance in every corner of the room.


    So the main color of her palace is white, white to transparent. Fortunately, the sky in the underworld is purple, and there is an enchantment shrouded in it, otherwise the reflection, Su Jin suspects that the people living here are afraid of wearing big sunglasses every day.


    After passing through the long corridor of the main hall, Su Jin walked around the palace under the leadership of Gurefia and came to the apse.


    This is where Al Gore lives, and the place she uses for experiments is underground.


    After entering the underground passage and walking hundreds of meters, Su Jin saw Al Gore wearing a white restraint suit and restraint belts in a huge white underground space.


    It''s still the perfect childish face, but with a lot less charm, at least Su Jin can see the abnormality in Algor at a glance.


    He locked the restraint on Algor''s body, raised his eyebrows and said, "Suppressor?"


    Al Gore pulled the **** his body and said casually, "It''s essential to meet you."


    She loosened the straps, and the restraints contracted, hitting her body with a snapping sound.


    To be honest, Su Jin thinks this is quite erotic.


    "Is the search ability of the center of the box garden so strong?" Su Jin complained and walked to Al Gore.


    Grafia lowered her head and followed the two of them step by step, ready to serve at any time and act as a tool man.


    "Although that thing is not wise, it is troublesome to say it is troublesome." Algor sighed, and then led Su Jin along the snow-white ground for a distance.


    As the two moved forward, many mechanical equipment emerged in the originally empty space, such as nutrition cabins, experimental benches and the like. Su Jin saw a lot.


    But when the two walked away, the equipment disappeared one after another and disappeared into the air.


    "arrive."


    Algor stopped, and in the air in front of him, dozens of cylindrical nutrient capsules slowly emerged.


    In the nutrition cabin, in the orange liquid, the shadows of people wearing blue and white striped prison uniforms were soaked in it, and they closed their eyes and floated quietly.


    In the cabin, Su Jin saw Dongcheng Sazhi, whom he had seen before, and also saw Minagawa Xiamei and Shichitaki Shibei written in the information given by Himejima Tang Di. These two are the other two shadow men. Now In Al Gore it was restored.


    "The experimental body you provided is quite interesting to be honest. I have been studying the issue of the fall of the gods, but it doesn''t involve much human beings."


    Algor walked into a nutrition cabin, and inside was a skeleton man sleeping.


    Su Jin looked down at the bottom of the nutrition cabin, where there was a white sign with the words ''Specimen No. 17'' Hades the King of Hades'' written on it. ¡¯


    "Isn''t Hades in Ajaka''s hands?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "How do I explain it to you..." Algor rubbed his eyebrows, and then said, "Take it as a clone!"


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then he said, "You are not afraid that the good man in the small garden will find out."


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, when the ceremony is successful, you will be offended sooner or later. I''ll apologize then." Algor seemed to be completely indifferent.


    "It''s you." Algor turned his head and looked at Su Jin with a pair of jewel-like eyes: "Are you ready to fight against the gods?"


    "..." Su Jin heard the words and fell into silence.


    If Algor''s experiment is successful, all the gods in the Demon High School will degenerate and become demons.


    This does not directly affect the gods of Little Garden, but it also increases the possibility of their fall.


    So to be honest, this is an act that really provokes the gods of the little garden on the bright side.


    Can he really handle it?


    After a long while, Su Jin sighed: "If you want to climb up, you always have to pay a price."


    At this point, Su Jin has nowhere to go.


    Either climb to the top and step on everyone below, or someone else steps on him underfoot. Even though Hakoniwa has tried his best to use the gift game to smooth the gap between the strong and the weak, the world is still cruel.


    It is impossible for the gods to give up the achievements they have achieved, and it is impossible to give up the ambition to strengthen the spirit, and Su Jin does not want to be exploited by those pigs.


    The conflict between the two sides was doomed from the beginning.


    "After returning to Little Garden, you can clear your relationship with me on the bright side." The corner of Algor''s mouth twitched, then he turned his head and suggested kindly, "At least this way, even the **** Athena will not Cut off ties with you hastily."


    In other words, allow him to have both sides... Su Jin glanced at Al Gore and felt that after this idiot was sealed for so long, his brain was still good: "As you said, this chance is not enough for you to advance to the double digits? ?"


    "Of course not enough." Algor said without thinking.


    Su Jin''s expression was a little heavy, and if Algor couldn''t step into that field, it would be really troublesome.


    "However, there is still some hope for reaching the level of that guy from Halloween." Algor raised his index and middle fingers, gesturing a little bit of hope.


    Su Jin heard the words, and his head was full of black lines: "A little bit, or a billion dots? I need accurate numbers."


    Algor rolled his eyes: "If this kind of thing can be measured accurately, there won''t be so many gods stuck in three digits."


    "It''s hard to say, the existence of three figures, whichever goes to the outer universe, can be called God, the Almighty Lord."


    "And the two-digit number is the existence of ''God'' who will shout God when he sees it, and is ''God of God''."


    Su Jin has no objection to this sentence.


    How many three-digit numbers are there in Hakoniwa?


    Although there are not a thousand people, it is very close.


    There are only 17 double-digit players, and there are only 30 potential gold medalists with suspected double-digit numbers.


    One thousand people out of seventeen, the probability of 1.7% seems to be very high.


    But in fact, the two-digit number has been steadily increasing from ancient times to the present, while the three-digit number, those who died, those who were swallowed up, those who left Hakoniwa to look for opportunities in unobserved areas, those who were sealed, and even committed suicide and reincarnated. Yes, all of them finally came down, this number has long been far more than a thousand people.


    However, among so many people, only the seventeen stood aloof, overlooking the gods.


    The cruelty here is unimaginable for ordinary people.


    At this time, Al Gore shook his head and sighed: "If I want to step into that realm, I just found a little opportunity, this time even if all the gods in this world have fallen, I have at least three levels of confidence to advance half a step. That''s it."


    "Half a step?"


    Su Jin muttered this word, then looked at Algor''s small body that was not flat, raised his chin, and when he was praising him, the corners of his mouth twitched:

 Chapter 551：

    "Three digits...exception? Are you sure?"


    "Cough cough."


    Algor coughed, then glanced at Su Jin, who was obviously half a head shorter than Su Jin, but gave him a condescending look down:


    "You can call me Lady Queen in the future!"


    Su Jin: "..."


    Chapter 0728 The so-called faith


    Seeing Algor''s triumphant look, Su Jin understood that the other party was not unprepared, she came prepared.


    How long have you been greedy for being a Halloween queen? With such complaints in his heart, Su Jinming still shouted respectfully: "Yes, Her Lady Queen Algor."


    "It''s not sincere." Algor murmured when he heard Su Jin''s compliment, raised his mouth slightly, stood on tiptoe, patted Su Jin''s shoulder and said, "I''ll cover you when I get back to Little Garden."


    "Then can I provoke double digits? I think Typhon is good." Su Jin grinned and said with a smile.


    Algor raised his eyelids, rolled his eyes and said:


    "Just say it if you want to die, do you really think those guys can''t kill you if they can''t end?"


    Hakoniwa''s two-digit number is forbidden to appear on the Hakoten stage, that is, it is forbidden to participate in the gift game, and it is forbidden to use power beyond the central regulations in Hakoten. Once violated, the wind of decadence will come.


    But despite the threat of the decadent wind, the two-digit number still has the means to avoid the rules of the center of the small garden and interfere with the small garden.


    After all, the original Hakoba Center was established by the four oldest two-digit truths combined with other three-digit god-kings.


    This is like a computer and a human. Although the computer surpasses the human in terms of computing power, the computer is really not the opponent of the human when playing tricks.


    "So isn''t this the same as before?" Su Jin joked.


    Of course he knew things were different.


    If Algor is really promoted to a three-digit exception, then a second exception will be born in the little garden, and like the Queen of Halloween, it belongs to the highest-ranking Protoss.


    This means that Algorand and the Queen of Halloween are the strongest players who can make a move on the bright side of Hakoniwa if they don''t make a double-digit move.


    The significance of this is very great. The most obvious thing is that Su Jin is now finally a person with a clear background.


    "Don''t be sloppy." Al Gore rolled his eyes at Su Jin: "It''s just the troublemaker that you babbled about. Now that there is finally a clear person in charge, you should laugh and wake up from your dreams."


    "Do you really want to operate that thing?" Su Jin laughed when he heard the words.


    The troublemaker, an organization that resists the gods'' interference in human history, doesn''t even have a specific purpose. It is the blame unit that Su Jin uses to throw the blame.


    This thing, Algor actually cares so much?


    Su Jin laughed, and then the smile gradually faded, looking at Algor with a small face with surprise, and said, "Do you really want to form a troublemaker?"


    "Do you think that the achievements brought by the demonization of the gods in one world can make me an exception?" Algor raised his eyelids and said with a slightly contemptuous expression.


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while.


    For the observation effect of a world, it is not difficult to pile up a four-digit number, but it is also a common four-digit number.


    Every time Su Jin makes trouble, the real achievement is a conflict with a certain part of the old human history of Hakoniwa.


    It is like indirectly interfering in the second huge war in the world of Ghost Slayer, the unification myth in God Slayer, the creation of a new one and only god, and the abnormal mythological view of the Tianbu gods in the blood-devouring attack.


    These are all shocks to the old gods, and they are grabbing meat from the religious achievements and influence occupied by gods and Buddhas.


    Here, the increased merit depends on how much ''meat'' Su Jin grabs.


    And how much merit does Algor need to be promoted from the upstream level of three digits? Su Jin didn''t know the exact number, but he also knew that the number was absolutely astronomical.


    Merit doesn''t come out of nowhere.


    It only emerges after it has an impact on the world and is recognized by the instinct of the world, and the world under the jurisdiction of the small garden, its world instinct, can be regarded as the center of the small garden.


    This means... Su Jin looked a little embarrassed: "The center actually recognized the troublemaker''s actions and gave you credit in advance?"


    "Your little head is really useful sometimes." Algor answered Su Jin''s question from the side.


    "He is actually dissatisfied with the gods?" Su Jin muttered to himself, unable to hide the surprise on his face.


    The center of the small garden is dissatisfied with the gods, and then promotes Algor to help her advance to three figures, which is not a trivial matter.


    "Is it conscious?" Su Jin said his biggest worry.


    The thing that makes a prostitution party most afraid is that the person you prostitute has a brain and has Gatling in his hand.


    If the center is really conscious, the first thing to do is to kill Su Jin.


    The reason is nothing else, just look at what Su Jin did on the forum, how cruel this guy is to the center of the small garden, he doesn''t treat the other side as a human being, and it is strange that he is exploited to death, and he is not cared about.


    "He can''t be conscious." Algor shook his head, denying Su Jin''s guess: "Seventeen people other than Bai Yasha have been staring at it, in that case, it''s impossible to be conscious. "


    Su Jin suddenly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words. He had no choice but to face the bitter master.


    "I don''t know, that''s why I started to reject the gods instinctively? They finally got rid of it?" Su Jin''s face was full of schadenfreude.


    The root of the gods and the source of power of Hakoniwa is the blood-sucking in the history of mankind. The strong influence more lives by occupying beliefs, thereby exerting an influence on the world and giving birth to merits.


    Therefore, the illusion that the stronger the belief, the stronger the power of the gods, appears. In fact, belief is not the source of power at all, but only one of the sources of power. The real big head is those believers.


    To describe it, believers are mining machines, or fully automatic. A little bit of merit is born every day, and once a believer has a **** of faith, that little bit of merit will be harvested by the gods by means of faith.


    This is the essence of the Faith of the Little Garden.


    To put it bluntly, it is the relationship between leeks and farmers, and faith is the sickle that farmers use to harvest leeks.


    And the source of power [human history] of the center of the box garden is the land where the leeks are located, and the nutrients in the land.


    The reason why Su Jin gloated over the misfortune was that he had guessed one thing: the farmers harvested too many leeks, which caused dissatisfaction with the land. After all, the leeks died, but they would give back to the earth. The gods were competing with Hakoten for their jobs from the beginning.


    "Those guys, who ruled the unwanted future, condensed all possibilities into a complete human history, but the end point is the demise of human beings. It''s strange that it doesn''t cause backlash."


    Algor knows the manners of the gods well.


    This is a belief in the Black Forest.


    Everyone is a farmer, and there are only so many leeks in the vegetable field.


    If a farmer harvests a little more and is strong, he can rob other farmers of the leeks. Therefore, every farmer is worried that other farmers will harvest a little more and bully him, so he desperately harvests what he can harvest.


    Everyone overcharged, and naturally they were not happy that there would be problems in the vegetable fields, so they didn''t want to have a special world outside the "rules".


    This has also led to the gradual extinction of human history, but there is no way to restore it.


    Isn''t desertification the only option for a land that has lost its nutrients?


    "So Hakoten Center activated the emergency mechanism?" Su Jin muttered to himself.


    One way to restore the fertility of the earth is to add new nutrients, that is, Su Jin observes the new universe like this.


    Another way is to reduce the number of gods.


    At this point, the slaughtering privilege of those human beings in the final trial of the gods is obvious, but because of the operation of the gods, the target of the final trial of human beings has become human.


    After all, shouldn¡¯t the final trial be aimed at everything indiscriminately?


    They obviously have the special ability to kill the gods and completely obliterate the gods, but the name is the final trial of human beings, not the final trial of gods and Buddhas. The doorway here is very meaningful.


    Tampering, marketing, publicity, public opinion, a lot of words popped up in Su Jin''s head.


    And the essence of Algor''s becoming stronger, or the essence of being a troublemaker, is like a combination of the two. It has not yet arrived at the open, creating the possibility of targeting the gods. Taking advantage of the opportunity of being observed by the small garden, it is both open source and throttling. It is also natural to be seen by the center of the small garden.


    "When I left Little Garden, I claimed to be a troublemaker. At that time, I found out that the opportunity for promotion became more and more obvious, the achievements began to increase, and the spirituality began to gradually become stronger, even in this world beyond the jurisdiction of Little Garden. , there are also subtle powers emerging in the spirit."


    Algorr said this, shook his head and smiled:


    "That brainless center is not afraid that I will quit the peach."


    Su Jin heard the words silently, and after a while, he sighed:


    "In other words, troublemakers must be formed."


    An oral organization will become real, this subtle change makes Su Jin stunned.


    Chapter 0729 Dragon Killing Angel Samuel


    Su Jin himself did not expect that an organization that came out of **** actually had the possibility of success.


    After all, the three elements of success are money, money, and money. With the gold master of the Central Garden, Su Jin couldn''t help it even if he didn''t want to do it.


    There is no way, the center has given too much, this is enough to pile up Algor with an extraordinary three-digit investment, and looking at the situation, it is only the first round of angel investment.


    There are B rounds and C rounds below. The big boss is so powerful, it is strange that Su Jin is not greedy.


    After all, even if it is a two-digit backstage, there is no incense that comes from the center as the backstage.


    "How do you plan to build the organizational structure?" Su Jin asked Al Gore impatiently.


    "What are you anxious about?" Algor just thought that Su Jin''s expression at this time was very funny. This person was still in the open area, so he was thinking about Hakoten? Craving hot tofu?


    "I''ve always been accustomed to preparing things in advance." Su Jin said without changing his face.


    "Bullshit." Algor rolled his eyes, rolled his eyes at Su Jin, and said, "You are obviously greedy for that achievement."


    "It''s tough." Su Jin gave Al Gore a speechless look. It''s good that everyone knows this kind of thing, and it''s okay to say what to do.


    "But I have to say it again, I can''t play this kind of organization, I still have to look at you." Algor threw the ball back.


    Su Jin looked at Al Gore with a subtle expression: "You have self-knowledge."


    Is Algor good at strategy?


    It''s a joke, back then when he challenged Sakyamuni Buddha, who was joking and scolding Athena to the point of turning over the table, would there be any strategy?


    This is not as good as Su Jin''s own blind thinking.


    "But to be honest, I''m not really good at this." Su Jin thought about it for a while and sighed.


    After Su Jin finished speaking, Algor looked at him with strange eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?" Su Jin looked strange, he thought, his IQ is at the level of a normal person, and he didn''t say anything wrong.


    "A guy who hides in a dark place, never suffers any losses, and makes a bunch of people take the blame, saying that he is not good at calculating others, do you think I will believe it?" Algor''s eyes were filled with deep suspicion: "Just like you told me that mice don''t like rice, but like the northwest wind, do you think anyone will believe it?"


    "..." Su Jin''s face was dark at this time, and he couldn''t say anything.


    What does it mean to let a bunch of people take the blame? I''m hanging up, do you understand? Without the cover of the forum, I would have been lit by someone.


    Wait a minute, the forum... Su Jin was silent for a while, thinking of a possibility.


    Can he use the function of the forum to pull the existence of a few small gardens, remotely control each other behind the scenes, and create this troublemaker from nothing?


    Although the troublemaker now has no members, no territory, or even a fixed base, he can let the enemy build it for himself, just like the winery in Conan.


    Su Jin suddenly had a clue in his heart, but this kind of thing had to go back to Hakoten to plan, and he was not sure whether it would happen.


    But if he can put up a shelf, he is not a rootless master.


    "Have an idea?" Algor noticed Su Jin''s change and showed a playful smile: "Tell me, who do you want me to do?"


    "Come on!" Su Jin rolled his eyes, and then said, "Let''s first solve the problem of your promotion to three-digit exceptions. If you don''t have a two-digit powerhouse, why do you want to be a troublemaker?"


    "Can''t that kind of thing be done in minutes?" Algor rolled his eyes with disdain. "Isn''t it just to lead this world to resist the invasion of other worlds? Give me a coordinate, and I will crush that EXE world with one hand."


    "Then I failed the observation and went back to the little garden in despair?" Su Jin groaned.


    What Al Gore said had no chance of success at all. Leading the Demon High School world to defend against EXE, the most important thing was to lead, that is, to be the leader of all the forces. This was the key.


    If he really wants to deal with the invasion of EXE world, Su Jin himself can sweep the opposite side.


    If he didn''t want to make himself reasonable and integrate the forces of the Demon High School world without encountering large-scale opposition, would he be so ink?


    "The ugly world has a lot of troubles." Al Gore murmured, and then said: "All in all, through this system, I have secretly arranged the transformed Holy Annihilation to every part of this galaxy. Corner, as long as you start observing, I can take the opportunity to corrupt the gods."


    "At that time, as long as I give an order, the gods of the whole world will fall to the altar and become the real demons under my control."


    "Is there any defect in the newly born demon?" Su Jin''s expression was a bit dignified. Although Al Gore has been in this world for four or five hundred years, it is impossible to solve a newly created race in this time. issues of the nature of life.


    If a bunch of races with major flaws are born, then they can steal the chicken and lose the rice.


    "Don''t worry, I have experience in this area." Al Gore said with a smile on his face: "I was able to create something like a demon back then, and it would not be a problem to create an enhanced version of a real demon just like a gourd."


    "If it weren''t for the lack of time this time, I wouldn''t just prepare five templates, but a dozen or so to create a race like the Little Garden Giants."


    The giants of the little garden are a race with a lot of tricks, such as Titan giants, frost giants, sea giants and even dwarves, dwarfs are also a branch of giants. Widespread and widespread across a wide variety of races.


    Only such a race can gain faith, become a leek, support a god, and become the mainstream race of Hakoniwa.


    "You''re good to go."


    Su Jin sighed softly, until now, the arrow is already on the line and has to be sent.

 Chapter 552：

    "You should be clear about Di Shitian in this world. He integrates the eastern gods of this world. If he wants to integrate the forces of this world, Di Shitian cannot avoid it after all."


    "I know." Algor''s tone was casual, even a little schadenfreude.


    This world''s Emperor Shitian jumps more and more, the greater the impact, the worse the Hakoba''s Emperor Shitian is. For Algor, who has a bad relationship with Emperor Shitian, this is a good thing.


    "I ambushed a spy at his place..." Before Su Jin finished speaking, Algor said in a strange tone: "It''s a coincidence, I also ambushed a spy."


    Su Jin paused and asked, "Who did you bury?"


    "Ishtar." Algor said his old name with a playful expression: "Or the whole of Mesopotamia is mine."


    She raised her chin proudly as she spoke, and once she buried a spy, she buried an entire pantheon, and asked if you were strong?


    However, Su Jin was not thinking of this, but something else: why did you do it so well to harm your old boss, how many times have you done it without me?


    Su Jin complained a few times in his heart, and then said:


    "I buried Loki. It seems that I have something to do with Di Shitian, and the relationship is relatively close."


    "You have a connection with Halloween?" Algor said in surprise. The spirits of the dead gods in Northern Europe and Celtic were basically confiscated by Halloween, so she was so suspicious.


    "No..." Su Jin paused, then hesitated: "It''s Athena."


    "Heh." Al Gore sneered: "Is she here to play hero investment again?"


    "At least there is enough sugar coating." Su Jin added, and then said: "Speaking of which, Di Shitian has been doing a lot recently, and even Loki can''t figure out many secrets."


    "Do you want to merge with my intelligence? This is indeed an idea." Algor narrowed his eyes, and immediately said playfully:


    "The information I have now shows that the Dishtian guy wants to gradually fight against the biblical pantheon in the Eastern Alliance, and then guesses that he is taking the opportunity to strengthen himself and weaken the ally Indian pantheon, at least he throws it to Mesopotamia. When the olive branch was given, it was hinted that a part of India''s resources could be obtained."


    Su Jin also added here: "Di Shitian resurrected the dragons that died in ancient times, and there should be a lot of so-called dragon kings and dragons in his hands as private troops, and they also got together with Lexavier."


    "My cheap son? Oh, it''s just a joke." Algor played with his fingers: "But really speaking, that Emperor Shitian should have a connection with the gods in the world called EXE, at least my people are in Mount Sumeru. When I collected the experimental materials, I reported the news that I found the unique fluctuations in another world."


    "That is to say, the trump card is the mid-to-high-end combat power based on the dragon species, and the real back-up is the powerhouse in another world?" Su Jin said with a smile. "In this way, Di Shitian''s next goal is obvious."


    When Su Jin said this, he and Al Gore looked at each other and said in unison:


    "Samael!" ¡Á2


    Chapter 0730 is she bigger or me bigger


    Kyoto, Nijo Castle, under the surging channel.


    Su Jin, Ajaka, and Serafuru escorted a black metal box three meters high and two meters wide to the underpass under the water.


    Holding the lantern in hand, Ajaka, who was advancing under the dark passage, turned her head slightly and asked Su Jin:


    "Governor, did you transfer Samael like this because you discovered something?"


    "Didn''t you guess?" Su Jin smiled at this time. Under the dim light of the lantern, the smile was a little vague.


    "Is it bait?" Ajaka adjusted her breath: "Although according to normal logic, Samuel really needs a suitable location after being captured, but he was specially transferred from Yasaka Shrine to the underground of Nijo Castle in front of some core intelligence personnel. Face, is it really for leaking secrets?"


    Di Shitian must have ambushed spies in the three-party forces, or even in the intelligence department, which Ajeka and Su Jin knew very well.


    In fact, they also placed a lot of spies on Di Shitian''s side, and both sides were actually playing the same trick.


    After all, sometimes, the most convenient way to get the enemy''s intelligence is to let the enemy''s spies leak the secrets themselves.


    As for why they leaked secrets, it was naturally because spies needed more loyalty than others and needed credit.


    Therefore, in general, the more loyal and active people in the major intelligence agencies, the more likely they are spies. On the contrary, those salary thieves who fish for fish are actually cleaner.


    Therefore, after Su Jin transferred Samael with less secrecy, the ''loyal'' spies who witnessed this scene would naturally leak this information to Di Shitian''s loyal spies of the three parties.


    So there is no doubt that when Su Jin entered the underground, the espionage war between the East and the West alliance had already started.


    Su Jin acquiesced in the face of Ajaka''s guess, and then explained with a smile: "Di Shitian has acquired a lot of dragon species recently, as long as he still thinks about the effectiveness of these dragon species, Samuel must be the priority he must deal with. The goal."


    "So that''s the case, dragon kills the angel." Ajaka was a little surprised, Samuel''s dragon killing ability can work against Orpheus, not to mention those dragon kings and heavenly dragons.


    Therefore, whenever Emperor Shitian wants to do something with the dragon seed, Samuel is the hurdle to step forward, and according to his character and the situation, it is very possible to send a good hand to assassinate.


    Seraphlu, who was waving his magic wand and controlling the big iron box behind him, suddenly asked: "You said, will Mr. Di Shitian send the holy spear holder?"


    Su Jin and Ajaka paused, turned to look at Serafuru, and then looked at each other.


    "It''s really possible." Su Jin smiled dumbly.


    The holy spear of dusk, that is, the spear of Longinus, is very important to the biblical pantheon, and even contains the will of the biblical god.


    Without knowing that Su Jin can revive the God of the Bible with a holy spear in his hand, Di Shitian might have sent this generation''s holy spear holder Cao Yoo as bait.


    After all, in Di Shitian''s view, even if Cao Cao is killed or captured, in a short period of time, Su Jin may not be able to find a suitable holy spear holder. , the three parties can only seal this artifact.


    Therefore, an enemy can''t use a weapon whose symbolic meaning is greater than the actual one. In exchange for the dragon-killing angel Samuel, in a sense, Di Shitian probably thinks it is not a loss.


    "It seems that our God will be resurrected soon." Su Jin smiled, with a hint of teasing in his tone: "You say, how much interest should I charge Bailie for this wave?"


    "At least it''s not a problem to make her pregnant." Seraph showed a naughty face: "Let''s see how she will compete with me for the position of the number one beautiful girl in the three forces."


    The corners of Ajaka''s mouth twitched, and she wanted to say that no one is arguing with you about this, but considering Serafuru''s character, she should stop talking.


    "Take it down, there''s a Gabriel, and the resurrected Miss God." Su Jin shook his hand and said with a smile.


    The atmosphere suddenly stopped.


    Su Jin stopped and looked at the two with surprise: "What''s wrong? Stop suddenly."


    "Miss God?" Ajaka repeated with a twitch at the corner of her mouth.


    "Oh? You don''t know! Speaking of which, she seems to use holy light as a mosaic to cover her face every day." Su Jin then suddenly said, "Am I exposing other people''s privacy?"


    "So far, yes." Ajaka was silent for a moment, then took a deep breath.


    God is a girl? It''s a ridiculous joke.


    At this time, Su Jin noticed Serafuru, who had been thinking about it, and said in surprise, "What are you thinking there? It''s normal for God to be a woman, right? She never said her gender."


    "No." Serafuru shook her head and said, "I''m just thinking, is God''s breast bigger or mine."


    Su Jin: "..."


    Ajaka: "..."


    The two were silent for a while, and then Su Jin said, "Let''s go, throw Samuel in the prison, and we''ll leave, wait for Di Shitian''s claws to stretch out, slap him off, and hang the rope around him. on the neck."


    "And then tighten the rope and force him to surrender step by step?" Ajaka smiled.


    Su Jin laughed and said casually, "No, I prefer to directly strangle him to half death, so that he can understand the truth of being a god."


    "Then you have to control the strength, otherwise people will kill them, and the truth will not be fun without teaching." Ajie Kapi said, followed behind Su Jin, and took steps towards the deep passage.


    The three of them were in the dark underground passage, pulling the metal box, and gradually walked into the depths.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the outskirts of Kyoto, in a homestay.


    Cao Cao, a black-haired young man in a tunic suit, was sitting on the edge of the window, looking at the gradually falling sunset outside the window, with a weapon more like a halberd than a gun on his knees.


    That was to change his posture into the most powerful god-killing tool most suitable for Cao Cao, the holy spear of dusk.


    At this time, a brown-haired, spiky-haired man with glasses opened the sliding door and walked into the room: "Cao Cao, there is news."


    "Georg?" Cao Cao turned his head and looked at his subordinate in front of him, Georg, the holder of the God-killing Mist: "Is it Samuel''s information?"


    "Yes!" Georg pushed his glasses, and then said: "It was revealed by the core spy. It will delay us for half an hour at most. After half an hour, the three parties will definitely notice."


    Hearing this, Cao Cao touched the holy spear and immediately stood up and said:


    "Notify the members of the hero faction, all members gather!"


    When Cao Cao said this, his eyes suddenly brightened, and his voice seemed to have the taste of iron and blood:


    "Let''s challenge the strongest in the world!"


    Chapter 0731 Le Fei mistaken me!


    In the room of the B&B, a member of the hero faction of the former disaster group gathered together.


    The leader was the leader Cao Cao. He was sitting on the tatami with the holy spear of dusk on his lap. His face was solemn, and he seemed to be thinking about something.


    And on his left, sitting with his legs crossed, the strong blue-haired man with a strong body like a bison is called Hercules, inheriting the soul and blood of Hercules.


    On the opposite side of Hercules is Georg with brown hair, spiky head and glasses, he is the descendant of Faust, a medieval European scholar.


    Beside Faust, the blond and blue-eyed girl in armor is a French girl who inherited the soul of Joan of Arc Dalck.


    On the opposite side of Joan of Arc, is Leonardo, the owner of the God-killing monster creation, is the descendant of the genius artist Leonardo da Vinci.


    All the people present had inherited a certain part of the ancient heroes, or they were special human beings of their blood descendants. Therefore, after joining the Troubled Group, Cao Cao led the formation of the Heroic faction of the Troubled Troupe. The group was unilaterally disbanded by Orpheus, and the independent hero faction is no exception.


    "Who is still missing?" Cao Cao, who was sitting in the first place, opened his eyes and said seriously.


    "There are still Arthur Pendragon and his sister Le Fey, but according to Arthur''s intention, it seems that his sister will not be involved in this operation, but he will offer side assistance." Georg pushed Glasses, said in a casual and natural tone.


    "I understand." Cao Cao closed his eyes, he could understand Arthur''s choice, even if he didn''t have any sisters.


    "Since that''s the case, don''t wait for him, just send him a part of the plan after the meeting is over."


    After Cao Cao finished speaking, Hercules next to him asked with trembling hands:


    "Cao Cao, have you made up your mind? If you make trouble here, you will die."


    "Are you afraid?" Cao Cao glanced at Hercules and said calmly.


    "Afraid? How is it possible. I''m excited."


    Hercules shook his trembling hands, grinned, and revealed a slightly sinister smile:


    "Our former leader, the infinite dragon **** Orpheus, plus the legendary leader of the three-way forces, this is really an unprecedented powerful enemy. After crossing them, I will surpass my ancestors, right?"


    "That''s right." Cao Cao responded with a positive attitude: "Even Hercules, the former Hercules, can''t fight against Su Jin and Orpheus, you can indeed surpass your ancestors by surpassing these two. "


    "The premise is to survive." The beautiful blonde girl who claimed to be Joan of Arc curled her lips: "To be honest, I feel that we are dying, if it weren''t for Cao Cao, you said that Emperor Shitian would give us assistance, I would not come here. "


    "Are you afraid?" Leonardo, the youngest, maybe even twelve or thirteen years old, mocked calmly.


    "Afraid? Of course I''m afraid! But what I''m afraid of is being killed by you idiots." Jeanne''s tone was very aggressive, as if full of resentment.


    "Each each other." Leonardo replied softly.


    "Fear is a good thing." Cao Cao stopped the argument, clenched his fists, and let everyone see his trembling right hand.


    "Cao Cao...you..." Hercules looked at Cao Cao''s hand, raised his head, and looked at him in disbelief.


    This was the first time he saw Cao Cao''s hands shaking like this, and Cao Cao was not someone who had never seen Orpheus.


    That is to say, is this the pressure that the general leader of the three-party forces brought to Cao Cao?


    Georg looked at Cao Cao''s hand and pushed his glasses: "It seems that Cao Cao, you seem to know a lot of information on the opposite side."


    "Ah!" Cao Cao let out a suffocated breath, grinned and said: "The legendary man who defeated Orpheus with one move, the man who is suspected to be born of a human, the general leader of the three forces, the current devil Lucifer, the governor of the fallen angels , Su Jin!"


    "I want to see the gap between me and that man, and I also want to determine whether that person is human, and... how far humans can go."


    "Do you not hesitate to accept Di Shitian''s invitation to capture Samuel?" Georg pushed his glasses and sighed: "I''m really following the wrong person."


    "The strong should not be afraid of the stronger." Hercules folded his hands in front of him and hummed.


    "I''m afraid of you. Anyway, if I have to lose, I''ll be the first to surrender." The girl who inherited the name of Joan of Arc was a little cowardly, but she didn''t choose to leave.


    "I''m curious, how far is the distance between my demon beast and the strongest dragon god." Leonardo chewed gum and spit out a bubble.


    "Then according to the plan..." Cao Cao took a deep breath, and his hands gradually stopped shaking: "Di Shitian will send personnel to attack Kyoto to create harassment, and we are using Georg''s absolute fog to operate with its dimension. The ability to raid Samael''s prison, and others will directly control it with the secret technique delivered by Emperor Shitian."


    "Then..." Cao Cao said this, his face condensed: "Help me capture the power of Orpheus and challenge Su Jin!"


    "According to the plan!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Kyoto, Nijo Castle.


    Two ''Zashiki Doji'', wearing red kimonos with white ghost horns on their heads, strolled leisurely in the Ninomaru Hall.


    In Nijo Castle, Kyoto, there are many zashiki boys.


    There are former human onmyojis who have been captured to town houses, some are arranged by monsters, and some are born naturally in Nijo Castle.


    But as long as it''s a Zashiki boy, the treatment in Nijo Castle is beyond the standard.


    No one arranges work, no one beats and scolds them, and they offer delicious food and drink. As long as they don''t run around, basically no one will bully them. On the one hand, it affects Zashiki Boy''s ability to bring good luck to Nijo Castle.

 Chapter 553：

    Therefore, Zashiki Boys lived very leisurely in Nijo Castle, often went out for walks, occasionally transformed into humanoids, and sold small gifts to tourists. They lived a good life. No matter which one was in power, they would never lose their rations. It can be described as drought and flood.


    The two zashiki boys in front of the Ninomaru Hall seem to be the same, but as long as someone takes a closer look, they can find that the one who is one step behind has a very nervous expression.


    "Brother, is this really okay?"


    Lefy Pendragon, who used magic to pretend to be a Zashiki boy, found this adventure more interesting than ever.


    "Is it really feasible to pretend to be a Zashiki boy and help Cao Cao and the others when they are in a weak position?" Le Fei nervously tugged at her little hand and looked around, but not much and her voice was very low.


    In front of Le Fey, Arthur Pendragon''s expression was calm, and he seemed to have a plan:


    "It doesn''t matter Le Fay."


    "We are not involved in the operation this time, as long as we help and cooperate at the right time. To use your words to describe it, it is a hero who reverses the situation at a critical moment. Le Fey, don''t you want to be a hero?"


    "Yeah." Le Fei nodded earnestly, and then asked suspiciously, "But if there is no accident, wouldn''t it make sense for us to do this on purpose?"


    Why is this kid so smart today... The corner of Arthur''s mouth twitched faintly. What is the purpose of his pretending to be a boy? Isn''t it because of his stable status that no one will target him?


    If it wasn''t for the fear that his innocent sister would really run to challenge Orpheus and Su Jin, would he abandon his heroic companions and come here to fish?


    However, of course Arthur couldn''t tell his true thoughts. Facing Le Fey''s question, he said seriously:


    "Le Fey, our meaning is important."


    "We are like a fuse. Although it looks inconspicuous and may not even be activated all the time, at critical moments, we are Cao Cao''s most solid backing and the key to deciding the outcome at the most critical moment. ,Do you understand it?"


    "I understand, brother." Le Fei took a deep breath and said seriously.


    "It''s good if you understand. Now follow the list I gave you and pretend to be a zashiki boy. Let''s touch the situation of Erjo Castle first."


    After Arthur finished speaking, he led Le Fei along the main road of Ninomaru to a corner, preparing to move to the main hall of Nijo Castle from the right.


    However, just when Arthur just passed the corner.


    With a thud, he suddenly seemed to have hit something, was bounced back a few steps, and hit Le Fei who was following behind him.


    Then hit the recoil of his sister, Arthur stabilized his figure, but Le Fei fell to the ground, and in the pain, the magic lost control and came into contact with his disguise.


    With a bang, holding a magic circle and wearing a witch-like high hat, the cute girl with blond hair and blue eyes suddenly showed her true face and let out a painful cry.


    "It happened!" Hearing the sound of the magic being lifted, Arthur didn''t have to look back to understand what happened.


    He looked at the two voices in front of him, one tall and one short, but didn''t pay attention to their appearance, and his nervous heart was about to jump out.


    Arthur got the answer during the rapid rotation of his brain. At this time, he could only stun the person in front of him, and then find a way to escape.


    Thinking of this, Arthur raised the knife in his hand, combined with years of martial arts practice, and as soon as he stepped on it, he would slash at the neck of the black-haired youth who stopped in front of him.


    However, this hand was caught unexpectedly.


    And the black-haired young man who grabbed Arthur''s knife suddenly smiled and said to the short figure next to him:


    "Orpheus, is this the source of the strange smell you smell? Are you sure it''s not a good smell on a little girl?"


    O... Orpheus? Arthur looked down at the elf girl with black hair and black eyes and empty eyes.


    That''s right, it was their former leader, the former leader of the Troubled Group, the infinite dragon **** Orpheus.


    Orpheus is here, which means... Arthur turned his head and looked at the black-haired youth who grabbed his arm, and couldn''t help swallowing.


    I''m here to be the insurance, not the vanguard!


    Moreover, which Pioneer Officer will directly face the boss on the opposite side, or two in one breath!


    Leffey got me wrong!


    Arthur''s heart, at this moment, suddenly collapsed.


    Chapter 0732 It''s Not I Don''t Help You


    I just wanted to come to support and cover, why did I become the main force... Facing the two enemy bosses, Su Jin and Orpheus, Arthur was very flustered, but he forced himself to calm down:


    "Compared to you being the leader of the Su Jin alliance..."


    Arthur tried to get away with words:


    "We are members of the Golden Dawn Magic Association."


    Golden Dawn is a magician organization founded by the famous magician Mathers in the 19th century. In the world of Demon High School, Mathers accepted the invitation of Sarjax before his death and became his family.


    So the original meaning of this sentence is actually: ''Big brother, my own person. ¡¯


    "Oh? People of Golden Dawn?" Su Jin gave Arthur a slightly surprised look, then turned to look at Le Fei, and said with a smile, "Are you also a person of Golden Dawn?"


    "I, I..." After seeing Su Jin, Le Fei''s heart kept beating wildly. Compared with Arthur, who could force herself to calm down, her performance was much more flustered.


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t eat you again." Su Jin looked at Le Fei with a smile.


    But you don''t look like that! After Le Fei heard it, her expression became even more panicked.


    Fortunately, Le Fei is really a member of Golden Dawn. Although he came to help Cao Cao, Le Fei was acting privately this time, and Golden Dawn did not know about it. In comparison, Arthur had quit Golden Dawn for many years. So in the face of Arthur''s lie, Le Fey was nervous and reacted:


    "I-I''m a member of the fourth department team of the Golden Dawn Research Department." Le Fei reported his origin with a slight stutter.


    Seeing this, Arthur next to him breathed a sigh of relief. This identity is worthy of investigation, and the behavior of pretending to be a Zashiki boy can also be sophistry.


    As for being suspected, that''s for sure, but to guard them, no matter what you think, you can''t let Su Jin or Orpheus shoot, so as long as you avoid Su Jin and Orpheus, it''s not these two big bosses who shoot , he and Le Fey still have a chance to escape.


    "Researchers at Golden Dawn?" Su Jin asked again.


    "Yes." Le Fei has recovered from the nervousness of seeing Su Jin for the first time, and can already talk nonsense in a serious manner.


    Su Jin smiled when he heard the words, and then said:


    "I do not believe."


    Le Fei''s expression froze for a second, and then he asked in astonishment, "Why?"


    "Because Orpheus said you have a problem." Su Jin pulled Orpheus, who was holding him, in front of him.


    And Orpheus also made up the knife expressionlessly at this time: "You have a strange smell on your body, a very familiar smell."


    "How is that possible?" Le Fei raised her hand subconsciously, sniffed her armpit and arm, she was sure that she had no smell on her body, it was Orpheus who was talking nonsense.


    Arthur next to him looked flustered. He remembered that he had followed Cao Cao to meet Orpheus, but that was something that Orpheus was still in the Troubled Group, and it had been a year or two, and at that time Orpheus didn''t look up at him at all.


    Do you remember the person you met a year ago? Who said you Orpheus was the mascot of the Bane? Isn''t this a fool!


    "I remember this smell..." Orpheus''s voice was flat and slow, as if he was not used to speaking.


    Hearing this, Arthur smiled bitterly, lowered his head and said, "I''m really honored to be recognized by you, yes, I confessed, I am a member of the Heroes of the Troubled Group."


    At this time, Orpheus said indifferently: "It''s the taste of Ddraig, you are the descendant of Ddraig and humans."


    After Orpheus finished speaking, he tilted his head again and said, "Who are you from the Troubled Group?"


    Su Jin looked at Arthur with a subtle expression, and saw with his own eyes that the other party''s expression changed from white to blue, from blue to black, faster than the face change in the play.


    "You don''t know me?" Arthur resisted embarrassment and tried to cover his ears. If not, wouldn''t it just be his self-destruction?


    "Who are you?" Orpheus looked blank.


    She just happened to smell the red dragon emperor Ddraig before, and it was still mixed with humans, so she came to see Su Jin specially.


    After all, everyone is a dragon species. Orpheus had also met the White Dragon Emperor before, thinking that if Ddraig came, he would just tell him where Wall-E was.


    In the end, what she encountered was the descendants of Ddraig and humans, and she asked her inexplicable questions, which really made the dragon inexplicable.


    Arthur''s mouth twitched, and he could only hang his head with a bitter face.


    Next to him, Le Fey, who saw his brother blew himself up, suddenly expressed his dissatisfaction in a low voice: "Brother, you are such a waste, obviously I have concealed it."


    Grass... Arthur suffered a critical blow in his heart, and was actually despised by the idiot Le Fei, this is simply...


    "Do you think you hid it?" Su Jin looked at Le Fei in surprise.


    "Of course!" Le Fei said with his chest up: "If it wasn''t for my brother being too stupid, I must have lied to you."


    "Yeah, yeah." Su Jin nodded and said, "If it wasn''t for your brother being too stupid, you wouldn''t be implicated as a prisoner. Female prisoners are miserable."


    "Are the prisoners miserable?" Le Fey suddenly became nervous. She had only heard in the textbook that prisoners had no human rights, but she had never seen it before.


    "Of course." Su Jin looked at her regretfully: "A cute little girl like you, once captured, there will be more than a dozen boys who will force you to change the law and force you to have children. Are you saying it''s hard?"


    Le Fei''s frightened face suddenly turned pale, and he quickly hid behind Arthur: "A dozen boys forced me? I don''t want it, brother save me!"


    "I..." Arthur wanted to say something, but when he saw the faces of Su Jin and Orpheus, he suddenly wilted.


    He holds the wreckage of King Arthur''s holy sword and is a powerful artifact holder who has inherited the blood of King Arthur, but the opposite is the strongest in the two worlds!


    Thinking of this, Arthur felt sad in his heart, but for the sake of Le Fei, he bravely stood in front of his sister: "Leave Le Fei alone, I will obey all your arrangements."


    Seeing this, Su Jin played with his taste: "Even if he is tortured day and night by a dozen or so female goblins in their thirties, until they are exhausted?"


    How can you be such a vicious leader... Arthur''s face was white with fright, Goblin, a thirty-year-old aunt, and a dozen or so.


    This is a defilement, a serious defilement of King Arthur''s blood. When he thinks that more than a dozen goblin children with King Arthur''s blood will be born, the first thought in Arthur''s mind is suicide.


    However, before he could draw his sword, Le Fei behind him pulled him behind him, like a little hen protecting her calf, spreading her hands behind her and saying, "No, you can''t treat your brother like this."


    She said this, with tears in her eyes: "Let me come, I will not resist."


    "Le Fei..." Arthur gritted his teeth, thinking of his coward-like suicidal thoughts just now, and suddenly felt remorse.


    Isn''t that just a dozen goblins? He confessed.


    "You are so bitter, I feel like I''m bullying you." Su Jin rubbed his chin, looked at Le Fei, who was raining with pear blossoms, and thought about it: "Forget it, I''ll give you a discount, and I''ll bully you alone. All right."


    Hearing this, Le Fei cried, and said, "Thank you, thank you."


    Arthur, who was next to him, had a twisted expression on his face, my sister, do you know what you are talking about? You are saying thank you, is this the time to say thank you?


    "Why are you still crying?" Su Jin stretched out his hand to wipe away the tears on Le Fei''s face. The latter wanted to dodge, but was afraid of Su Jin''s repentance, so he could only resist.


    Su Jin wiped away the tears on the girl''s tender face, then said with a smile, "Looking at you crying, it''s interesting to be bullied, so I''ll just make it harder and be the one who bullies you in person."


    "Why are you like this!" Le Fey suddenly couldn''t accept it: "I thought you were a good person!"


    Good man... Hearing his sister''s words, Arthur was stupid, and he had begun to doubt whether there was a problem with his own education.


    "Then I''ll change someone else?" Su Jin said, "Like a goblin?"


    "..."


    Le Fei suddenly pursed her lips and stopped talking. She was bullied if she was bullied by boys, but her minimum requirement was to be a boy, at least a human being.


    Thinking of this, Le Fei said with a sad face: "Then I''ll still be bullied by you."


    "Good!" Su Jin touched Le Fei''s hair with a smile, squeezed out the witch hat, and messed up the girl''s well-dressed hair.


    However, Le Fei did not dare to resist this, for fear that if he was not good, he would be given to the goblins.


    "Le Fei..." Arthur looked at his sister and then at Su Jin, he always felt that something was wrong.


    At this time, Su Jin said:


    "Brother-in-law, do you want goblins?"


    "What brother-in-law?" Arthur was stunned for a moment, and then his expression suddenly changed: "Forget it, goblins, I can''t stand it."


    Su Jin first pulled Le Fei into his arms, then stretched out his free hand and pressed Arthur''s shoulder: "Since this is the case, then let''s talk about it in detail, what game are your heroes going to play?"


    "After all, everyone is about to be a family, and they have to communicate with each other."


    Who is your family... Wait, Le Fei and him... Arthur looked at Le Fei who was being held in his arms by Su Jin, looked at Su Jin, then fell silent, and said:


    "Okay, I said!"


    Cao Cao, it''s not that I don''t help you, but that I was forced to become the brother-in-law of the general leader of the three-way power. I can''t help you beat my own family, can I? A certain thread in Arthur''s heart was gradually disconnected.


    0733 good evening


    Whoa!


    The sound of running water being split went down.


    "what sound?"


    The monster standing by the stream channel in the city shouted.


    "Probably Kappa."


    The patrol personnel responded perfunctorily.


    "Why do those water monkeys always like to be scary?"


    The patrolman complained, shook his bird, put on his pants and walked away.

 Chapter 554：

    In about three or four seconds, a head appeared in the river, and it was Georg, the holder of the Mist of Gods Elimination Tool.


    "Why should I be responsible for this infiltration mission."


    Georg touched the water droplets on his face, only to feel that the water was full of shyness.


    In Georg''s perception, the voice of Joan of Arc came from the space connected by the fog: "Do you think I am suitable? I don''t have a space-like artifact."


    "I have short legs and can''t walk fast." The young Leonardo was serious.


    "I''m big and easy to spot." Hercules said righteously.


    "There are angels here. As the holder of the holy spear, it is not suitable for me to show my face." Cao Cao said in a serious tone, while comforting: "Georg, you have worked hard this time, and I owe you a favor."


    What is favor? If you want to prostitute for nothing, just say it... Georg''s mouth twitched: "You really have the style of your ancestor Cao Cao."


    Georg knew clearly in his heart that the different space created by the God-killer Juewu was an excellent artifact for infiltrating and transferring, and he was really the only one who could do special operations such as invading Nijo Castle.


    However, what should be complained about is still to complain. While chatting with Cao Cao, Georg passed through the underground river. After knocking out the kappa in the river, he passed through several underwater gates and gradually touched the underground river. ground.


    "It''s finally here."


    In the sound of rushing water, Georg walked into the underground river, and he looked around and said:


    "But there is still such a passage under the city of Erjo? The islanders are also quite good at burrowing."


    "It is said that the shogunate used the artifact holder to create an underground prison, which was specially used to target the monsters in this island country, especially the fox monsters." Cao Cao explained in a serious tone.


    "Especially the fox demon..." Hercules'' tone became playful.


    "Fox demon~~" Joan of Arc''s tone was meaningful: "I heard that the general general of the monsters in Kyoto was just a fox demon, or a married fox demon."


    "What do you mean?" Cao Cao''s tone was not right: "I heard what Di Shitian said, the traps here can prevent the big monsters in the fox demon, I am telling Georg to be careful."


    At this time, Georg gave a thumbs up and said, "Cao Cao, you really have the style of your ancestors."


    Grass... Cao Cao''s face turned black, these are forced, using ancestors to black him, he is not a son of man, so he should stop talking.


    "Cao Cao? Cao Cao! Hey, are you disconnected?" Jeanne shouted a few times, and then said, "I can''t think of his usual belligerent appearance, did he think that his fetish is actually a fox?"


    "Unexpected." Hercules added.


    "I''m still just a child." Leonardo was serious: "Please be sure to increase your efforts."


    "I''m still here."


    As soon as Cao Cao spoke, the communication suddenly became quiet.


    The next second, the topic changed instantly.


    "Is Samuel sure he''s in prison?" Joan asked solemnly.


    "It has been confirmed by Emperor Shitian, but the specific prison is still uncertain." Hercules is also very serious.


    "But don''t worry, Di Shitian will send a dragon-level dragon seed to attack the capital, forcing them to use Samuel." Leonardo added.


    "Isn''t Tianlong enough? There is Orpheus here, and the legendary Su Jin." Joan of Arc''s tone was full of fear: "Even if it is Tianlong, it will be killed if you are not careful, right?"


    "I don''t know the specific information. I just know that there is a guarantee that one or even two people between Su Jin and Orpheus will be led away, and that the three parties will have the idea of ??using Samuel." Georg When K said this, he added: "Otherwise I don''t want to help."


    "But, is it really feasible?" Joan of Arc''s tone held strong vigilance: "This is a matter of hanging your head on your waist, and we must have the most accurate information."


    The group fell silent, only the sound of Georg''s footsteps groping along the underground passage echoed.


    Although he knew that these guys were changing the subject at first, Cao Cao couldn''t sit still when he saw that there was something wrong with the morale.


    Everyone came here for his wild vision, and basically they hung their heads on their waists and worked for him. At this time, it is not something that people can do to hide it.


    "Let me explain." Cao Cao coughed and said solemnly: "Di Shitian has something in his hand that can attract the True Chilong God Emperor."


    "DXD?!" Jeanne sighed.


    And she wasn''t the only one who was shocked in the communication channel.


    Georg slipped even more, and in an emergency, he flipped his body in the air without making much noise.


    "That legendary dragon among dragons that wanders in the gaps of the dimensions? The legendary dragon that only appeared in the Book of Revelation recorded by the God of the Bible?" Hercules bared his teeth, his palms sweating.


    "It turns out that it is the real Chilong God Emperor that Orpheus is looking for? No wonder they say that Orpheus and Su Jin will be led away."


    Georg, who was dodging the underground patrol, looked incredulous.


    They used to be members of the Troubled Group, so they naturally knew that Orpheus'' goal was to kill the real Red Dragon God Emperor, and also knew that if the real Red Dragon God Emperor was really seduced by Emperor Shitian to Kyoto, then the Su here Jin and Orpheus will definitely not be able to resist.


    And if the opponent wants to kill or capture True Chilong alive, using Samuel is the most convenient method.


    According to their thinking, the real Red Dragon God Emperor suddenly appeared in the capital, Su Jin and Orpheus must have to set off to resist, and it is not safe to have an Orpheus, so they can only let Su Jin dispatch himself, and face it. The enemy is really Chilong God Emperor, even if Su Jin wants Orpheus to stay behind, she probably won''t listen.


    Therefore, there is a high probability that the two will face the True Red Dragon God Emperor together.


    "In other words, Su Jin is likely to send someone to activate Samael!" Georg said in a serious tone.


    "It''s most likely Ajaka, I heard that he is highly valued by Su Jin." Cao Cao added.


    "Ajaka? Not Sarjax, we''ll be a lot easier."


    Joan of Arc breathed a sigh of relief, compared to facing the two super monsters Su Jin and Orpheus, just Ajaka, it was really much easier.


    After all, Ajaka is a warlock, not known for his fighting prowess like Sarjax.


    "When will they start?" Georg said nervously: "This place is too heavily guarded, I''m not sure I can hide it for too long."


    Cao Cao counted the time, pondered for a moment and said, "It is estimated that there are still 10 minutes."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Kyoto, Baojing Temple is not too far from Nijo Castle.


    Two cloaked figures then stood in the forest surrounding the temple into the night, looking up at the sky.


    "Is it time?" One of the figures raised his hand, and under the moonlight, the golden scales on this man''s arms shone.


    The cloaked man next to him grinned and said, "Come on, I can''t wait to make a scene."


    "You are so impatient, Aziz Dakaha."


    The figure with golden scales grumbled and took out a pure white silver cross: "I hope that Di Shitian will not fool me."


    He said throwing the silver cross into the sky.


    The cross was thrown up and immediately held by one hand.


    Under the moonlight, the white hand held the cross in front of him.


    "A cross? That''s interesting."


    Su Jin weighed the cross in his hand, raised his head, and grinned at the two cloaked men, or the two evil dragons, with a ghostly face:


    "Good evening, Mr. Evil Dragon."


    Chapter 0734 The ghost turned out to be!


    The breathing of the two cloaked men disappeared.


    They looked at Su Jin, who was close at hand, throwing the cross up and down in his hands, and the whole body was extremely tense.


    And when they were nervous, Su Jin was also watching the two of them.


    He looked at the person on the right with golden scales on his hand, squinted his eyes, and said with a playful taste: "Gold is dragon scales? Golden dragon Fafna is on my side. This kind of disguise is really boring."


    "Right, Baoshu''s protective dragon, Mr. Ladon."


    Ladon.


    In Greek mythology, the hundred-headed dragon guarding the golden apples, in mythology, died at the hands of Hercules, becoming one of his twelve trials.


    In the face of Su Jin, the person on the other side admits that he is not qualified to hide it, so he can only smile bitterly: "As expected, I can''t hide it."


    Ladong didn''t pull down his cloak, but raised his hand. The golden dragon scales on his hands gradually faded, revealing the dark blue color of wood:


    "But let me explain in advance, I don''t want to frame Fafna, but I plan to finish this vote and avoid confrontation with you after I get freedom."


    Ladon gave a wry smile, and then said:


    "In the end, I didn''t expect it, and it was just planted."


    La Dong dared to guarantee that there was definitely an inner ghost under Di Shitian, or the inner ghost who climbed to the top, but he just didn''t know which one.


    If there is a chance to know in the future, La Dong will definitely strip the inner ghost and see what he does. Is this what people do? This is to kill the dragon!


    "Inner should not only have Di Shitian." Su Jin smiled, then turned his head and looked at Az Dakaha next to him: "Az Dakaha, the three-headed demon dragon of Zoroastrianism?"


    "Strong!"


    Aziz Dakaha ripped off the cloak directly, revealing a human figure with black hair and brown skin underneath, but his mouth cracked inhumanly, revealing a mouth full of fangs:


    "And it''s still an unprecedented powerhouse!"


    "Being able to come back to life to fight someone like you again is not worth my crawling out of the underworld."


    "It''s really combative in line with the name." Su Jin looked at Aziz Dakaha in front of him and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Azi Dakaha, don''t mess around! This Lord is not something we can provoke." Ladon''s performance was very cowardly, and he didn''t even dare to do it.


    God is pitiful. Teradon is only one of the hundreds of sons of Typhon, the giant with one hundred hands. He is at the level of a dragon king. He can even kill Greece face to face. It is said that he defeated Su Jin, who defeated Orpheus. .


    He is the one who died once, or the unlucky dragon who died in the hands of Hercules for no apparent reason, but he doesn''t want to die again.


    "Go away!"


    Aziz Dakaha kicked Ladon away directly, took a step forward, and crawled up the gray-black dragon scales on his body, with a magnetic sound on his shoulders, tore off his cloak, and two Huge grey-black snake head.


    In a blink of an eye, the three-headed dragon **** dragon stood in front of Su Jin, kneeling on his knees, his face grim, as if he was ready for battle.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin squinted, and under La Dong''s surprised expression, he stretched out his right hand and said, "Are you keen on fighting?"


    "It''s a pity to have a dragon like you follow behind Di Shitian."


    "Would you like to come over to my side?"


    "Huh?" Aziz Dakaha paused.


    Ladong next to him reacted very quickly and got up from the ground: "He doesn''t want me to!"


    Az Dakaha turned his head on his shoulders and glared, "It was me he asked."


    Radon didn''t dare to make a sound.


    This deformed child with three heads is a lunatic, he can''t be bothered.


    At this time, the head in the middle of Azi Dakaha stared at Su Jin and said:


    "A fight?"


    Su Jin laughed without saying a word.


    Upon seeing this, Aziz Dakaha replied:


    "Row!"


    "Fight, release Di Shitian''s control device, I''m with you."


    "readily!"


    Su Jin clapped his hands and immediately asked:


    "When does it begin?"


    "Now!" Aziz Dakaha''s three heads grinned, and when he stepped on the ground, the ground exploded, and the soil layer within a range of tens of meters turned up, and the person slammed directly towards Su Jin under the terrifying kinetic energy.


    At this moment, Az Dakaha seemed to have turned into light.


    At least Ladong didn''t expect the opponent to run so fast, and suddenly ran in the opposite direction.


    He was stunned for a few seconds, then turned his head and looked at the light spot that flew farther and farther, almost invisible with his eyesight, his mouth twitched:


    "This deformed child actually ran away like this. I thought he was a man and wanted to fight with you, Master Su Jin."


    He called Lord Su Jin very naturally, as if he was born to shout like this, and he showed a very profound and righteousness.


    At this time, Su Jin waved his hand, and the dust that was about to fall on his clothes fluttered to the side and landed on the ground. Just when Aziz Dakaha stomped forward, Su Jin and the other party were less than two meters away, and the ground under his feet was already empty, and he was standing in the air now.


    "This kid is not very talented, but he is quite noisy."


    Su Jin shook his head. He just thought that Aziz Dakaha from the Demon High School World was quite interesting. Fighting madness is good. read.


    Thinking of that scene, Su Jin felt happy, turned to La Dong and said, "Are you going to be loyal to me too?"


    "Didn''t I already give allegiance to you?" Ladon asked with a wink.

 Chapter 555：

    "You are also very interesting." Su Jin''s mouth curled up, and he said in a good mood: "Go and pick up Aziz Dakaha."


    After all, Su Jin took out a glass bottle containing a potion from the gift card and threw it to Ladon: "Give him this bottle of healing potion to drink."


    "okay!"


    Ladon took the potion and was about to head in the direction where Aziz Dakaha had left, but he had just changed back to the dragon shape and flew into the sky when he suddenly realized something was wrong.


    "Bring back Aziz Dakaha and give him a healing potion?"


    Radon was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn''t help but look in the direction where Aziz Dakaha left.


    "If this freak doesn''t leave... that means..."


    "Is it being beaten back by Master Su Jin?"


    Ladon opened his mouth wide, and steam spewed from the huge dragon''s nose:


    "My God, I didn''t even see it. The deformed child was shot and flew out, or was it seriously injured? Looking at the appearance, the deformed child is afraid that it all flew to the Pacific Ocean... This..."


    Ladong knew that Su Jin was strong, but he didn''t understand how strong he was.


    In the past, he thought that the top ten in the world, just like Typhon, just pressed the Tianlong level to fight. There was a gap between the two sides, but they couldn''t reach the point of killing, but now, he understood.


    The real difference is that you can''t even see the opponent''s shot, and you are instantly killed.


    "Hey... fortunately I didn''t resist."


    Ladong shivered a little, only to feel that the thick scales all over his body gave him no sense of security.


    It was decided that to gain weight after safety this time, at least stack the meat thicker, otherwise, he would have no sense of security at all.


    The world is so scary!


    After dealing with Radon and Azi Dakaha, Su Jin clapped his hands and scolded with a smile: "That guy Di Shitian, it''s really wicked to tell Loki to come here to accept Azi Dakaha. ."


    No matter how much Ren Ladong guessed, he couldn''t guess that the inner ghost beside Di Shitian was actually Di Shitian himself!


    At this time, Su Jin raised his head, looked at the falling cross, and reached out to catch it.


    This thing was rushed into the sky by the shock wave just stepped on by Aziz Dakaha, and only then did it fall.


    Su Jin took a closer look at the cross, and then narrowed his eyes:


    "This wave... something from another world? It''s from EXE, and it''s still a cross? That''s interesting."


    Beside Su Jin, Orpheus silently emerged from the air, staring at the cross in Su Jin''s hand.


    Seeing this, Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth and said with a smile:


    "What? Want to help Emperor Shitian lead out the true Chilong God Emperor?"


    "You promised me." Orpheus''s tone was calm, but after listening carefully, he seemed to be able to hear a little grievance.


    Su Jin was delighted when he saw this, reached out and rubbed Orpheus'' head and said:


    "Yes, yes, I promise you, I will naturally do it."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he looked at the cross in his hand, and after remembering the appearance, he crushed it directly.


    Crash sound.


    The cross exploded and was lined up into dozens of pieces.


    And at the same time.


    "Roar-!"


    A roar that exceeded the limit of human hearing, from all directions, from the sky and the world, from every corner, fiercely attacked!


    That was the roar of the True Chilong God Emperor!


    Chapter 0735 An unforgettable day


    Nijo Castle underground space.


    Dodging a guard, Georg, who was waiting for the signal, suddenly stopped, covered his throat, and retched.


    Around him, the orange lights in the underground passage changed indefinitely, and vaguely, the light seemed to be distorted.


    It didn''t take long for Georg to vomit quickly.


    Cao Cao and the others emerged from the surrounding air in their astonishment, and almost fell directly to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?" Cao Cao asked, blocking the exit of the passage, looking around, alerting the guards.


    The same is true for Hercules. While blocking the other exit, he asked, "Why did the space in the Absolute Mist suddenly fluctuate and squeeze us out."


    "Come on, water." Joan of Arc handed Georg an unopened bottle of mineral water, and Leonardo patted his back expressionlessly to help him ease.


    Georg finished his water, thanked Joan of Arc, and explained:


    "Something approached Kyoto from another dimension, and we were affected."


    He speaks slowly, but his tone is very certain:


    "It doesn''t have to be a thing, it may be a very powerful and very large being. He approached the different space in Kyoto, and the power he radiated affected the surrounding, squeezing my fog-free space and causing me to have an uncomfortable reaction."


    Hearing that, Cao Cao and Hercules looked at each other, and said in unison, "True Red Dragon God Emperor!"


    "But there''s no signal!" Jeanne pointed to the watch-type signal receiver on her wrist, her expression stunned.


    According to the agreement, before seducing the True Chilong God Emperor, Di Shitian will trigger the signal to remind them, but there is no signal now, but the True Chilong God Emperor has appeared, which is obviously a problem.


    "It may be that the underground prison intercepted the signal reception." Cao Cao explained.


    "But it may not be Georg influenced by the True Red Dragon God Emperor." Jeanne also reminded.


    Cao Cao fell into deep thought.


    This is indeed not impossible. If it weren''t for the true Chilong God Emperor, if they rashly acted, the plan to find Samuel would inevitably undergo major changes. At that time, let alone the most advanced goal of ''controlling Samuel'', the lowest goal. ''Kill Samuel'' might fail.


    Do you want to bet... Bet that the Red Dragon Emperor has appeared, bet that Ajaka will come here to unblock Samuel, bet that they can still track Ajaka to find the target even if they lose the Mist...


    At this time, there were rapid footsteps from outside the passage, followed by the shouts of the guards:


    "Open the emergency passage from the first district to the sixth district and let His Majesty Ajaka pass through!"


    "Received, the first area starts to open!"


    "The second district is starting to open!"


    Hearing the sound, everyone immediately turned to Cao Cao.


    Hercules, who was almost a head and a half taller than Cao Cao, stood beside Cao Cao, like a city wall, blocking the strong wind due to the opening of the passage, and said solemnly:


    "Cao Cao, what are you doing? Right now!"


    When Cao Cao heard this, he gritted his teeth and said in a condensed voice:


    "Bet!"


    "All of us take out the things that hide the breath, Georg, you plan, you must hide from Ajaka and keep up with him!"


    "it is good!"


    When the crowd heard the words, they immediately responded and quickly began to get busy.


    Soon, they entered a state of concealment, hiding a series of things such as breath and body shape with various props, and then touched the side of the first passage and waited quietly.


    About three minutes passed.


    Ajaka arrives in a white suit.


    But he didn''t come alone, there were two people behind him.


    Cao Cao, who had been hiding very well, saw the two behind him, almost unable to hide his breath, and exposed directly.


    Because following behind Ajaka, it was Arthur and Le Fey, one of them.


    The plan was exposed... Cao Cao clenched the holy spear of the dusk, and planned to rush out as soon as there was an abnormality.


    Because it was so well hidden, he didn''t know where his companion was, but he was sure that the companion at this time would wait for him to appear and kill him directly.


    At this time, Ajaka led the two of them, walked over, stopped suddenly when they came to the door of the passage in the first district, and said calmly:


    "Come out."


    When Cao Cao heard this, his heart sank and he wanted to go out, but he was pulled by a hand at some point.


    It was Georg, and only he could touch Cao Cao when he used props to hide the crowd.


    After Cao Cao was pulled, he was silent for a moment, and then there was cold sweat behind him.


    He figured it out, Ajaka was cheating on him!


    Sure enough, Ajaka stood in front of the door for a long time. After noticing that there was no movement, she nodded and said to Arthur, "Very well, there is no ambush. It seems that the people from the old Demon King faction haven''t received the news yet."


    "Your Majesty Ajaka, you are really cautious." Arthur said unnaturally, sweating on his forehead, "Are you suspecting that I will leak secrets?"


    "No, how can I doubt the two envoys of the Golden Dawn." Ajaka smiled and added: "I just doubt everyone around me, you know, a person who is not very strong in combat. But I''m afraid of assassination."


    Hearing this, the corners of everyone''s mouth twitched.


    "Then, Mr. Ajaka, can you take us to see Samuel?" Le Fey asked nervously, his eyes slightly dodging, as if he had done something wrong.


    Her performance obviously aroused everyone''s attention, and even suspicion.


    Joan of Arc even complained about the clumsiness of Arthur''s younger sister.


    Doesn''t this performance make Ajaka suspect you?


    "Miss Le Fey can rest assured that although Golden Dawn''s request for some of Samael''s cells for research is indeed excessive, considering the friendship between the two parties, this trivial matter is not a problem."


    As soon as Ajaka said this, no one doubted Le Fey''s poor acting skills.


    "Then let''s go."


    Ajaka pushed her glasses and walked ahead.


    Le Fey glanced at Arthur and followed.


    Arthur, on the other hand, was standing at the door, pulling his sleeves to reveal the watch on his wrist.


    Seeing the watch, Cao Cao''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    They understand that they don''t have to follow them, they have a traitor inside.


    Georg was even more smiling, clutching the ceiling. Like Spider-Man, he smiled and looked at the corner more than ten meters away, where Cao Cao was located.


    "Next, just wait for Arthur''s signal."


    Everyone thought so in their hearts.


    ¡ª


    Kyoto, Baojing Temple.


    The sky was like shattered glass, exploding one by one, and the surrounding wind was blowing violently, and the branches and leaves of the trees squeaked in the wind.


    In the midst of the gust of wind, Su Jin held Orpheus and quietly watched the larger and larger passage in the sky.


    in silent silence.


    A huge head comparable to the city gate of Erjo gradually protruded its head from the different space.


    Outside the world, the true Chilong God Emperor, who was in the gap of the dimension, squeezed his figure into the world after a long absence.


    It was rare for Orpheus to have a wild smile on his face.


    She raised her hand, her index finger and thumb were pointing at the pistol, aiming at the real Chilong God Emperor and said:


    "Red, you have been general!"


    In the sky, the giant dragon head lowered his eyes slightly, looked at Orpheus, and was silent for a long time, and then a strong voice that could not tell the gender sounded:


    "Who are you... who are you from?"


    Orpheus: "¡­"


    The former Orpheus'' Su Jin felt that this was probably the most embarrassing day of Orpheus'' life.


    Chapter 0736 This Will Destroy My Hometown


    "Failed?"


    On the outskirts of Kyoto, on a hill ten kilometers away from Baojing Temple, Emperor Shitian, wearing a Greek invisibility cloak, sighed.


    "The Great Red did not appear within the agreed time, and our cooperation ends here."

 Chapter 556：

    Next to Di Shitian, the second generation Hades sneered, and regardless of the invisibility cloak he lent Di Shitian, he would be teleported back to the underworld in a flash.


    After the destruction of Greece, the surviving second-generation Hades was persuaded by Emperor Shitian to cooperate with him to counter the growing biblical pantheon.


    The capture of Samael was the first plan negotiated by the two parties, and the technique to control Samael was also provided by the second generation Hades. However, now, the Great Red has not appeared, and no one has restrained Su Jin and Orpheus. Hades naturally didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    "and many more!"


    Lezevim, the last person present, raised his index finger to his mouth, and then showed a pleasant smile: "There is a breath of dragon."


    Not long after, a circle of shocks that mortals could not detect spread, and the three of them were all gods and demons in the world, so they naturally sensed the shock immediately.


    "It''s really here... The legendary dragon among dragons..." Hades couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Is it just the sound that disturbs the order of space, hum hum, this is really interesting." Lezevim grinned and showed an excited smile.


    "Then, according to the plan, continue to watch here."


    Di Shitian also showed a smile at this time, pushed the round-frame glasses on his face and said:


    "Let''s see how big the gap is between the two sides."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Baojing Temple.


    The sound of cracking glass resounded, and under the huge cracks in the sky, the body of the great red squeezed into reality little by little.


    And his huge dragon head was staring down at this time, staring at the elf girl Orpheus in black Gothic clothes and black hair and black eyes.


    Orpheus raised his head wordlessly, his empty eyes reflecting the face of the great red, and said nothing.


    Having already inquired, the Great Chi, who had not received a response, made another voice:


    "Am I using the wrong language?"


    He doubted that the dragon language he spoke, the other party did not understand, after all, it was a common language among the dragon race.


    "So, try it in Rune?"


    The great red changed the language, and asked again with the familiar words transformed by the runes of Norse mythology:


    "Miss Elf, do we know each other?"


    "Pfft." The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, with a smirk on his face, he turned his head.


    Orpheus'' eyes finally fluctuated, she was silent for a moment, and with a slight jump, the person changed shape in mid-air.


    The hornless and footless dragon, which was as black as ink, suddenly appeared in the air, and its body only a few meters in length twisted out a circular rune symbolizing infinity in mid-air.


    "!"


    The eyes of the great red were obviously frozen for a moment.


    "It was you..."


    His tone was a little embarrassing:


    "I didn''t expect you to turn into an elf and walk on the earth."


    He finally recognized Orpheus and said in a pleasant tone:


    "Then Orpheus, do you have anything to do with me?"


    In midair, Orpheus regained his human form, still in the indifferent girly attitude of the black gothic dress, but at this time, her face became even more indifferent:


    "Kill you and take back the silence that belongs to me."


    "Who is Silence? When did I steal the silence that belongs to you?"


    The great red asked a stunned question.


    "..."


    The scene suddenly became very embarrassing, as Orpheus fell into a dead silence again.


    Even Su Jin can''t help but worry about Orpheus'' mentality now.


    I have to say, the Great Red is really powerful.


    In just a few words, Orpheus can be so angry that no one else has such a skill.


    "Did I ask a question that shouldn''t be asked?" Even Great Chi Chi sensed something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    In other words, he sensed that Orpheus was emotionally wrong.


    "Phew!" Orpheus took a deep breath and turned to look at Su Jin with red eyes.


    Seeing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "Do you mean to tell me?"


    Orpheus nodded heavily.


    Su Jin looked at Orpheus, dumbfounded, but understood what the other party meant.


    This is because I don''t want to communicate with the idiot of the great red.


    "Okay, I''ll help you with this."


    Su Jin sighed, raised his head, looked at the great Chi in the sky, and said loudly:


    "Great Red, I will communicate with you on behalf of Orpheus."


    At this time, the great red turned his eyes to Su Jin, and then said silently for a moment: "The breath of another world..."


    "You mean this?" Su Jin asked, raising the hand that had just touched the cross.


    "It''s not just that." Great Red''s huge golden pupils reflected Su Jin''s face: "The power in you does not belong to this world!"


    "A very clever disguise, even if I saw you with my own eyes, I couldn''t find your abnormality in the first place, but unfortunately, although your disguise is very clever, the abyss-like power on your body reveals your identity. ."


    The huge body of the great red tentatively stretched forward, squeezed half of the body into reality, bent up, and was ready to fight, his eyes were sharp:


    "This world can''t have a strong person like you, only a different world can have a strong person like you!"


    "..."


    Su Jin scratched his head, not knowing how he was exposed in the great red eyes.


    "It does not matter."


    "What matters now is the Orpheus thing."


    "It''s important."


    The Great Chi has a serious tone:


    "It is my duty to guard my hometown, and it is my dereliction of duty to let a strong man from another world smuggle over."


    "so what?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said with a little playfulness:


    "Do you want to start?"


    "..."


    The great Chi Ning looked at Su Jin, and said after a moment of silence:


    "Go to the dimension gap with me, I don''t want to destroy my hometown."


    Once a four-digit existence makes a full effort, the planet will be smashed. Even if the great red does not know the concept of four-digit number, but also understands that if someone like him and Su Jin do it, 80% will destroy the planet, so naturally I hope that the battlefield will be changed, but it will be in a safer dimension gap.


    "I mean, let''s talk after the fight?" Su Jin stretched out his hand, straightened his sleeves, and smiled.


    After he dared to speak, Orpheus grabbed the corner of his shirt and said solemnly:


    "no!"


    "The dimensional gap is my hometown, I can''t go there to fight, I have to fight here!"


    Hearing this, Great Chi lowered his head and frowned:


    "Fighting here will only destroy this precious planet of life and my hometown."


    Orpheus had a gloomy face and said coldly: "Going to the dimensional gap will also destroy my hometown."


    When she said this, she paused, her face gloomy and terrifying:


    "If you want to do it, I will destroy this planet."


    "If you dare to move, I will blow up the dimensional gap!"


    The great red roared angrily, and even spread out his wings, and surrounded the night sky of Kyoto with the red wings that covered the sky.


    The two sides were separated by dozens of meters, glaring angrily.


    After a while, Su Jin looked at the two of them, then looked at Orpheus and asked, "Do you want to fight? I''ll beat him for you."


    Hearing this, Orpheus and the Great Chi were silent for a moment.


    In the end, Orpheus took a step back: "Let''s talk."


    "Okay." Great Chi shrank his wings and calmly said.


    Chapter 0737 Bear Child


    In the case of holding each other''s weaknesses, it seems impossible to fight, at least it is impossible to fight with all-out efforts.


    After the Great Red knew Orpheus'' attitude, he understood that the situation was out of control.


    He can still hold an Orpheus, but with an unknown Su Jin, He definitely can''t hold his hometown.


    This is why He regressed.


    "Let''s talk about the conditions."


    The great Chi raised the huge dragon head, the city of teeth was stunned, and the tone was cold.


    Su Jin looked up, looked at the great red, and then said, "Do you think your body shape is unsightly?"


    "..." Great Chi was silent for a moment, then lowered his head and glanced at Orpheus, his figure gradually changing in mid-air.


    Soon, like a magnified Orpheus, wearing the same black gothic suit, the red-haired and red-eyed sister with bright eyes appeared in front of Su Jin.


    The Great Chi, who turned into a humanoid, subconsciously wanted to lie on the ground, but his knees bent halfway and straightened again, and said in an unnatural tone:


    "It''s really inconvenient to walk with only the lower limbs. Are all human beings such troublesome creatures?"


    When Orpheus heard the words, he actually agreed: "Indeed, walking is not like walking with your waist twisted. It was really hard to get used to at the beginning."


    The body of the great red is similar to the western dragon, and the main body is close to the lizard, while Orpheus is inclined to the east, similar to the shape of the winged snake.


    The two are completely different species in terms of movement.


    In a sense, this can be regarded as the opposition between the East and the West dragon species.


    "Walking around with your waist is more troublesome." Great Zhichi muttered, she couldn''t imagine what it would be like for her body to be crawling on the ground. After all, she usually moves on her limbs, and she can fly no matter how bad it is.


    "It''s more troublesome to step on with your feet."


    "Twisting the waist is troublesome, but using your feet is quick."


    "Sure enough, it''s better to kill you first."


    "Enough!" Su Jin shouted, stopping the guy who had already started pointing at the face and preparing to curse.


    Are all pure-blooded dragons such troublesome creatures?


    Su Jin raised his brows, then looked at the great red, looked at the unexpected mind, didn''t say anything, just asked as usual:


    "Let''s talk about the conditions."


    Great Chi Chi grinned, revealing his white teeth, his smile was a little dreamy, and he felt a little silly:


    "I have only one condition."


    She raised her hand and pointed at Su Jin unaccustomedly:


    "You must leave this world."


    "Well, yes, then what?"


    Su Jin nodded, and then asked back - next:


    "What price are you willing to pay for this condition?"


    "?" The great Chi was stunned for a moment, as if he had never thought about the price he would pay.


    "Huh." Su Jin sneered and patted Orpheus with a playful look. The latter raised his chin, stared at the Great Chi Chi with a grim expression, raised his hand, and wiped his neck.

 Chapter 557：

    Seeing this, Su Jin patted Orpheus on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "It seems that I have the advantage?"


    "...Indeed." Great Zhichi looked at the two and didn''t refute, one-on-one, she could eat Orpheus, but Su Jin, she wasn''t sure, and if it was two-on-one, she would lose for sure.


    In this case, Su Jin naturally has an absolute advantage.


    But Great Chi didn''t want to back down on the conditions. She thought about it and said, "You can mention two opposite conditions."


    Orpheus''s eyes seemed to brighten, and he pulled the corner of Su Jin''s clothes, obviously, she was moved by this condition.


    Su Jin''s mouth twitched at Orpheus''s little gesture.


    Are dragons so simple? Or are these two pure-blooded dragons in their infancy so easy to talk?


    But when you think about it, it seems to be the case.


    Orpheus seldom refuses requests from others. He doesn¡¯t care about anything other than taking back his hometown. The great red, because he protects his hometown, spontaneously roams infinitely in the gaps of the dimension without anyone¡¯s request to resist the invasion of another world. Judging from the results , These two dragons are very simple characters.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed slightly, always feeling that his next behavior was a bit suspected of deceiving children.


    "Why, aren''t the two conditions enough?" Seeing Su Jin sighing, the great Zhichi couldn''t help frowning, and his tone was serious: "This is the limit, it''s a big deal, we hurt each other!"


    Bargaining does not exist in the mind of the dragon seed, at least the great Chi Yi who has not experienced such a thing is the bottom line price and cannot be broken through.


    In the face of the great red''s reaction, Su Jin glanced at Orpheus. Although he was not optimistic about Orpheus'' conditions, he still said:


    "Then, the first condition is that you exit the dimensional gap and return it to Orpheus."


    "No!" The Great Chi refused without thinking: "She hasn''t grown to the point where she can block the passage."


    The great red said this, looked at Orpheus, and said seriously:


    "If you go to the dimensional gap, you will die."


    Orpheus took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, and the air he exhaled turned into clusters of black sparks.


    Obviously, the Lord is very angry now.


    After all, the robber who occupied her own home is not considered to have occupied her own home, and she also said that she would die as soon as she returned home, which is strange.


    "I have to say, you are really good in a sense when it comes to angering Orpheus." Su Jin''s expression was slightly subtle.


    Su Jin knows what the great red is talking about. The EXE world discovered this place a long time ago and planned to invade, but the invading great red was blocking foreign enemies in the dimensional gap and confining them to the world. outside, cannot enter.


    Therefore, in a sense, the dimensional gap is the battlefield of the great red and the strong in the EXE world, and here, the strength of the great red is relatively weak, but relying on the home field advantage, the dream power in charge of itself can still be compatible with it. The opponent broke his wrist and took advantage of the geographical advantage to block the enemy from outside the house.


    As for Orpheus, she is in charge of infinite, and she is a good player in the war of attrition, but in terms of the diversity of abilities, it seems that it can''t compare to the great red, and it can''t compare to those who are stronger than Orpheus in another world. enemy.


    Orpheus hurriedly returned to the dimensional gap, but returned to a dangerous house where the keys were infinitely copied and the robbers could enter at any time.


    Of course it is possible to die at any time.


    "I''m not angry with her, it''s just that she''s too stupid." The Great Chi said the words that most irritated Orpheus in calm language.


    Seeing this, Su Jin hurriedly stopped and explained:


    "In other words, the reason you drove Orpheus away was because of people from another world?"


    The Great Chi replied without thinking: "Of course! If you see a child sleeping late on the battlefield, why wouldn''t you kick her **** and tell her to get out?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he quickly reached out and pressed Orpheus''s shoulder, pinning him to the ground, unable to move.


    "Let go!" Orpheus struggled a few times, then stared at the Great Chi with his snake-like eyes expressionlessly: "I''m going to kill her now!"


    "Little brat, you can''t beat me. For a kid like you, I can beat five with one hand!" Great Zhichi held his chest with both hands, with a ''come on me'' expression.


    "Shut up you!"


    For the first time, Su Jin knew how annoying bear children are.


    That''s all, still put on eye drops? Let''s fight you!


    Chapter 0738 Forbearance is over


    Su Jin glared at Great Zhichi, who snorted, but did not continue to compete with Orpheus.


    The enemy is outnumbered, and when it is not necessary, the great red still does not want to provoke. After all, there is only one family, but there are two robbers with bombs. She does not want to be a homeless person.


    Seeing the performance of Great Chi Chi, Su Jin understood that the master was not convinced, but he didn''t care about it now, but asked:


    "How many strong people are there in the EXE world?"


    The great red considered his tone for a while, and then explained:


    "Two are not far behind me. With the help of the terrain, I can barely beat them. One I can only barely equalize with the help of the terrain. There are three others, far surpassing me."


    "However, I have only seen one of the three strongest ones. Depending on the terrain and the restrictions of the world passage, I can still make it impossible for the other party to pass."


    Hearing the evaluation of the great red, Su Jin began to plan:


    "Two four-digit numbers, one elite? Or four elites. The highest should be the powerhouses who can become legends among the four-digit numbers. It may not be there yet. Law to stop, that is, a maximum of four elites?"


    "And it is said that there are elf races on the EXE side. The only ones who invaded the world of Demon High School are the mechanical races in EXE. The four figures in this are at least more than ten."


    "This is not the number of powerhouses that can be born in a world. Even in the worlds under Hakoba, three figures and four figures are born, and five at most are close to the limit, such as the Demon High School, the God of the Bible, the Great Red, Orpheus, Emperor Beast 666, only four, this is already the top level."


    "Then it is certain that EXE must have begun to contact the world of different universes. Otherwise, there will be no resources to cultivate so many strong people."


    It is not uncommon for the technology to reach the search universe before it is opened. It can even be said that the earliest small garden was built by many large-scale forces that can do this and rule many worlds.


    Among the people Su Jin knew, Emperor Shitian of Hakoyin ruled many universes very early, reaching the three-digit God King, and the establishment of Xiaoting was a combination of the four truths and many trans-universe forces including Emperor Shitian. Great work accomplished.


    Although Hakoten is a paradise built for many Shura gods and Buddhas to have fun at the White Night Fork, but in fact, Hakoten first started when the Four Great Truths combined the three-digit god-kings to create an observation universe in order to go further.


    "That is to say, EXE should be a **** system that has begun to develop vigorously, but it has not reached the point of forming a group of gods. It is considered to be a primary multi-civilization."


    It has the ability to travel through different universes and colonizes it, and it also has four-digit power. Basically, it will be evaluated as a primary multi-civilization by the small garden center.


    And the one who has a three-digit God King is an intermediate level, and if it exceeds the Nine Pillars God King, it is a high level. As for the power with the realm of truth, which one is not the overlord of the multiverse.


    Of course, if you really want to calculate it carefully, once Algor goes a step further, Arcadia can also become a dominant force in the multiverse. Even if it is not counted, it is still an intermediate multi-civilization, and it is still easy to deal with an EXE.


    "But are there forces that can colonize?"


    A playful expression appeared on Su Jin''s face, and this wave was interesting.


    Here in the world of Demon High School, it is certain that he will be observed by him in the future and will be brought under the jurisdiction of Hakoba, and here, the EXE world will not be involved.


    In other words, a world where no one knew about Hakoniwa, and even the center couldn''t determine the coordinates.


    Isn''t this the perfect base?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly felt his heart beat. He has always been under a lot of pressure. After all, he is facing the gods of the small garden, and he doesn''t feel too careful no matter how careful he is.


    At this time, there was a center of the little garden that was not found, and could only rely on the base of the world of Demon High School for transit. It was strange that Su Jin was not moved.


    It was decided that invading that world, as long as the opponent does not have three digits, then there must be no way to stop me, and I don''t need to observe that side, just kill it and push it horizontally to rule it.


    Su Jin thought in his heart, and suddenly had an idea.


    He looked at the great red, and his tone was a bit strange to his uncle:


    "Since you don''t want to, then change the first condition."


    "How to change?" Great Chi Chi showed a curious expression.


    "The previous conditions remain unchanged. You return the ownership of the dimensional gap to Orpheus, but I will add an exchange."


    When Su Jin said this, he narrowed his eyes and said, "I will help you solve the problem of the invasion of another world. As a price, how about you allegiance to me?"


    "This..." The great red face showed hesitation.


    But before she thought about what to say, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Of course, you can choose to refuse, but after that, I can only make your body allegiance to me."


    Speaking of the word corpse, Su Jin''s face suddenly showed a strong malice.


    That evil thought was just born, and it didn''t even take the initiative to radiate it, and the great Chi couldn''t breathe, like a star pressing on his shoulders.


    Great Red''s complexion changed greatly, his breathing suddenly became rapid, his legs twisted unnaturally, and he fell into the solid ground with a click, alleviating physical and mental discomfort.


    "you!"


    Only at this time did the great red see Su Jin''s half-covered face.


    Very strong, very strong, super strong!


    It is at least the same level as the strongest three evil gods in EXE, or even beyond.


    "This kind of strength should be enough, right?" Su Jin snapped his fingers and counted the thoughts emanating: "The standard four-digit elite level, how does this level compare to EXE''s evil god?"


    "The difference is not too big."


    After the great red finished speaking, he muttered in his heart: he is stronger than the one over there, which world is this guy an invader from? Is there another world stronger than EXE staring at me?


    "So it is." Su Jin suddenly realized that the difference is not big, that is to say, on the invader''s side, the strongest is at the four-digit elite level, so it''s fine.


    "In that case, do you accept my conditions?"


    Su Jin smiled and looked at the Great Chi, as if he was looking at a living gold ingot. No, a planet made of gold is not worth a single pure-blooded dragon.


    No matter what the Great Chi says, cheating, threatening and enticing, he uses them anyway, there will always be one that will make the Great Chi succumb.


    "..." Great Chi Chi was silent for a moment, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    Being forced to agree is different from agreeing to herself, but now, facing a monster that surpassed the Dragon God level, she has no room for bargaining at all.


    In other words, how did this guy invade in? If she was at the other end of the dimensional gap, she could still use the location to stop her, but now...


    The Great Chi finally sighed and said:


    "I agree to this condition."


    After she finished speaking, she couldn''t help sighing. After working hard to protect her family for countless years, she finally succeeded in letting someone from another world succeed, which made her feel a little sad for no reason.


    "very good."


    Su Jin looked at the great red with a smile, and then said:


    "Then the second condition is tentative, and I will discuss it with you when I think about it."


    Su Jin didn''t forget that it was just the first condition, and it was still the condition of Orpheus. Guarding the Demon High School world and repelling the enemy could be counted as the second. recognize.


    He also thought about using this condition to coax the silly dragon in front of him to give him a few Yalongs. Even if Su Jin drives her away, she doesn''t want to leave, at least she has to take custody of the child before leaving.


    For the growth of Arcadia, Su Jin is willing to sacrifice himself.


    To be a dragon knight, pinch your nose and endure it for a while, maybe it''s still very comfortable!


    0739 Virgin Mary


    "Have you started yet?"


    Ten kilometers away, Hades asked in a deep voice.


    Three minutes have passed since the stipulated time to attract the Great Red, but there is still no fluctuation of battle in the area of ??Baojing Temple.


    Had he not been able to perceive the power of the Great Red that made him tremble, Hades would have wondered whether the True Red Dragon Emperor had been attracted.


    "Not yet, don''t be impatient, Hades, let''s wait two more minutes." Di Shitian advised, but at the same time there was a bit of worry in his eyes, and he looked in the direction of Erjo Castle from time to time.


    The Great Chi didn''t do it the first time, which was beyond Di Shitian''s expectations.


    Didn''t Orpheus say to kill the great red? Also, isn''t the great red very sensitive to the breath of other worlds, and it is necessary to be clear if you notice it?


    Why is there no movement between the two parties now, what is wrong with his plan?


    "Is that the Dragon God... It''s really strong enough." The person present was the most relaxed, or he was the most heartless.


    Whether or not Su Jin, Orpheus and the Great Chi fight, in fact, doesn''t matter to him, it''s better to fight, it''s okay if it''s not big.


    Anyway, his purpose is to go to the EXE world and see the scenery of the new world, so nothing else matters.


    It''s just... Rezevim looked at Di Shitian meaningfully.


    It is interesting that Di Shitian actually has a token of a powerhouse from another world in his hand. This guy has actually been in contact with a powerhouse from another world, and he seems to have reached a cooperation.


    Also, the aura on the cross-sect-shaped token of another world is naturally born, and it is estimated that it is an item carried by a strong man over there. That is to say, there is a strong man who carries a cross in the other world. Just interesting.


    Is it because the God of the Bible is not dead, or is it a powerhouse from another world related to the God of the Bible?


    Even a little bolder, could the God of the Bible be a strong man from another world?


    All kinds of speculation made Lezevim''s heart, which was calm because of the boring life, jumped again.


    Damn, this guy Rezevim, why does he keep looking at me, he doesn''t have any perverted hobbies? Emperor Shitian shivered, and although he was very panicked, his face was still calm.


    If it weren''t for the strength of Lezevim, he would have wanted to kill him.

 Chapter 558：

    This guy, his thoughts are too strange, he will always come up with unimaginable operations, and he is indeed a dangerous lunatic.


    In contrast, Loki is much better, everyone is playing, lest the world is not chaotic fighting lunatics, have common topics, common secrets, this is the basis for cooperation.


    Find another opportunity to sell Lizevim to the three-party forces and exchange Loki for it... Di Shitian murmured in his heart, and at the same time, his mood became more and more irritable.


    The plan to provoke the great red and let him test Su Jin''s strength seems to have an accident, and even the plan to capture Samuel has some discrepancies.


    If there is no change, his Evil Dragon Legion will be directly invalidated, which makes Di Shitian very embarrassed.


    After so many calculations, he did not achieve anything, and he deliberately called on Zevim and the second generation Hades to see his subtle strategies.


    Isn''t this a public shame?


    It''s a shame!


    And just when Di Shitian was irritated by the loss of his face, suddenly, the atmosphere around him seemed to be screaming.


    A strong evil thought came from the Baojing Temple not far away. Under the pressure of the evil thought, the surrounding air was like a stone of a thousand tons, pressing on Di Shitian layer by layer, almost pressing his waist. collapsed.


    "Damn it! Found out!"


    The three of them instantly felt that this was the evil thought that Su Jin could only radiate when he discovered them.


    All of a sudden, the weakest Hades exclaimed:


    "escape!"


    His words fell, and he was about to turn around when he struggled. At this moment, Hades was stunned to see that Emperor Shitian, whose knees were under heavy pressure and crashed into the mud, swiped, and his body exploded, starting from his head, inch by inch. Fried to white ashes.


    Beside him, Lezevim even turned into white spots inch by inch when the evil thoughts were oppressed, and fell on the mud, as if sprinkled with white mud on the ground.


    The feet that Hades tried to lift were suddenly stuck in the air, and his expression became dull for a while.


    Co-authored, he was the only one who came to the scene with his real body, and the others were all avatars made by means?


    your sister! Before these two dog days, they said that everyone must be there in person, Nima! This is also called the real body?


    Hades'' face twisted and twisted for two or three seconds, and then he came back to his senses. His jaw was tight, and magic power erupted. He suddenly exploded a little bit of evil thoughts and oppressed, quickly dodged, and entered the space teleportation that had been prepared. .


    And when Hades burst into divine power, in the distant Baojing Temple, Great Red''s face changed, and he turned his head to look in Hades''s direction:


    "Anyone over there?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with them later."


    Su Jin glanced in that direction and said calmly:


    "The most urgent task is to check the information on the powerhouses on the EXE side."


    Su Jin said, took out a crumb of a cross, and roughly said the position of the handle below:


    "The aura on this thing belongs to which powerhouse in another world?"


    "It''s the Mother of God."


    The Great Chi Chi reported her name without even looking at it. She may not be too familiar with the powerhouses in her hometown, but she has basically met the EXEs of the other world.


    "She is a high elf **** in another world. In EXE, the biggest forces are divided into two, one is high elves, and the other is mechanical beings. There are strong people who surpass me on both sides, but mechanical beings are stronger."


    When the great red said this, he seemed to remember something and added:


    "Oh, by the way, Our Lady of God has been in contact with us several times. The deepest one was a strategic alliance with the God of the Bible."


    "The cooperation between the Virgin and the God of the Bible?" Su Jin asked in surprise, then, with a stunned expression, he said with a subtle expression, "Could it be that this Virgin is?"


    "Yes." Great Zhichi nodded and admitted Su Jin''s thoughts: "She is the Virgin Mary recorded in the Bible."


    Chapter 0740 Good evening, Cao Thief!


    This makes sense... Su Jin said in his heart, sure enough.


    It is also strange that the existence of the cross as a token is not related to the God of the Bible and the Virgin Mary.


    In the original work, Hyoudou Issei was recognized by the God of Milk, and at the same time, he was recognized by the will of the God of the Bible. Su Jin now understands the tricks in it.


    Because in the mouth of the great red, the goddess of the Virgin seems to have a vest of a milk god, and with this funny name, he frequently moves around the world of Demon High School, looking for people who can compete with the mechanical faction of the EXE world.


    The Virgin God is the honorific title of the other party in the high elves of the EXE world.


    The God of the Bible had contact with the God of Milk, and for the first time, he revised the Bible on a large scale and created the New Testament.


    And also deliberately called that person in the Bible as the Virgin, and made himself the identity of the Holy Son of the Trinity.


    It can be seen from this that the Virgin God is estimated to have helped a lot in the growth process of the God of the Bible, so that the God of the Bible respects each other very much, and takes advantage of the disadvantage that the strong people in the demon high school world do not understand other worlds, and it is obvious that the Virgin is her Her reborn parents were not found to have any connection with the powerhouses in another world.


    This trick is really fun.


    However, Su Jin suspects that this may also be instructed by the Goddess of the Mother of God. Otherwise, she is a powerhouse who surpasses the Dragon God level in a different world and is recorded in the Bible in the name of the Milk God.


    As soon as Su Jin heard the name, he thought she was a fellow man, an old man in a group of old-fashioned critics, but it turned out that the other party was actually a woman. One can imagine how embarrassing this is.


    "Our Lady of God is very difficult to deal with, her strength is very strange, and she is a terrible opponent." The great red said this, and focused on Orpheus: "Especially for those who lack love, it is very difficult to deal with."


    Orpheus raised his chin and looked at the great red coldly, as if he was going to kill someone.


    Seeing this, the great red snorted: "Don''t stare at me anymore, you must know that the characteristic ability of the Virgin is the special power of ''mother'', so few people can block this characteristic and attack her, especially you. This kid can''t do it."


    "Mother..." The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched. Although he knew it from Qianyan''s power database, it was still hard to imagine the effect of this power.


    With this power, does everyone have to be called Mom? Prefers the power of the spiritual department concept department? This is really troublesome.


    The strongest person Su Jin has ever seen is to betray his mother and kill his mother. He really only heard about this kind of perversion on the news.


    Looking at it this way, the Virgin Mary is really difficult to deal with.


    "Speaking of the God of the Bible, he also has the characteristics of a father, and I don''t know how she did it." Great Chi Chi whispered.


    And her murmur also made Su Jin look weird.


    ''Father''? And this kind of power, is it the ''let you call your father''s technique'' or the ''I am your father''s technique''?


    Can''t you get some normal powers in the Demon High School world? Why is it always this kind of underworld trick, the stronger it is, the more underworld.


    Compared to the power of the God of the Bible and the God of the Virgin, the infinity of Orpheus is simply an honest man.


    "How the God of the Bible did it, you will naturally know if you ask the God of the Bible in the future."


    Su Jin doesn''t care about this now, but cares about more important things.


    Then there''s the question about ruling EXEs.


    "What is the character of Our Lady of God?" Su Jin asked with great concern.


    "How do you say it, have you seen the God of the Bible?" Great Chi Chi asked with a frown.


    Su Jin nodded. He''s more than met. He has been trying to communicate with the other party in depth in recent days. Unfortunately, the opposite party was not fooled. He was always trying to clean up the demonic opposition for him.


    "You mean, it''s very similar to the God of the Bible?" Su Jin asked in a subtle tone.


    "It''s almost the same model, but it''s a little more out of there." The Great Chi said with consideration for his words.


    "Then I understand."


    Su Jin suddenly understood the strategy problem on the EXE side.


    Supporting the high elves and controlling the Mechanics, Su Jin naturally has his own plan as to why it is to control the Mechanics instead of destroying them.


    His mechanical power is not a joke.


    He probably won''t be able to resist Doraemon, but a few mechanical evil spirits, aren''t they within reach?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin confidently said to the great red: "I already have a preliminary plan, and the next step is to clean up the little mouse."


    "I hope so, in general, you''d better prepare more." After all, the great red still has a shadow on the strong in the EXE world, for fear that Su Jin will be too big.


    How ready? Su Jin narrowed his eyes, what are you going to do? When I can observe the Demon High School, I will find a way to find those guys, just do it.


    If I observe the world, I will grind, but if I don''t observe the world, I will strike hard!


    If it weren''t for those twelve points of influence, I would have pushed past this world where there are no breakers.


    Su Jin sighed inwardly, then turned to look at Erjo Castle.


    There, there is the last link, and the most crucial link, of resurrecting the God of the Bible.


    ¡ªThe Holy Spear of Twilight!


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Isn''t it okay? Arthur hasn''t reached where Samuel is yet?"


    Cao Cao hid his figure, blocked the door of the fourth passage, and asked in a low voice towards the empty surroundings.


    After a while, Joan of Arc''s voice came over: "There is no signal yet, Cao Cao, is the signal from Di Shitian''s side?"


    "No." Cao Cao''s tone sank, and he said with some uneasiness: "It stands to reason that Emperor Shitian''s plan should have succeeded, and the great red should have already started, but now I don''t feel any fluctuations in the battle at all. ."


    "Could it be entering a different space? Or a dimensional gap?" Hercules guessed: "You know, if a powerhouse of that level fights in this world..."


    "There is a possibility." Joan of Arc reported with a positive attitude: "After all, we have all seen Orpheus, she exists like that, if you don''t go to the dimensional gap to fight, this country will be sunk in a few seconds. "


    "It is indeed possible." Cao Cao pondered for a while, temporarily suppressing the unease in his heart.


    "But just in case, let''s wait another two minutes and retreat when the time comes."


    "it is good!"


    "it is good!"


    The companions responded one after another. It didn''t take long for Cao Cao to hear Georg''s voice, and at the same time, he also felt that something was wrong.


    And at this moment, the beeping sounded, and Joan of Arc''s low voice also sounded: "Arthur has sent an address, just two hundred meters away from us!"


    When Cao Cao heard this, he was instantly overjoyed, and his hesitation disappeared. Just as he was about to order, a harsh beeping sound rang out.


    "Not good!" Cao Cao''s expression changed, and he quickly said: "It was the emergency retreat sent by Emperor Shitian! Let''s go!"


    After he shouted sharply, he quickly reached out and grabbed Georg, who was hiding nearby.


    In a flash, he grabbed a big hand and was about to pull it towards the exit.


    "Everyone come over, Georg, use the fog to leave!"


    As soon as Cao Cao finished shouting, not far from him, about fifteen meters away, came Georg''s shout: "Everyone, come towards me!"


    Cao Cao''s pupils shrank violently, Georg was fifteen meters away, what did he catch?


    However, at this moment, the hand held by Cao Cao caught him in turn.


    It was only at this time that Cao Cao realized the source of what was wrong before.


    Just when everyone said "okay" together, Georg was fifteen meters away from him.


    At this moment, a whisper sounded not far from Cao Cao:


    "Good evening, Cao Thief~"


    Chapter 0741 This thing, just shout it!


    The voice so close at hand made Cao Cao''s soul escape.


    He didn''t care about anything else, and hurriedly tried to break free from the hand that was holding his right hand.


    However, at this time, the hand behind him didn''t seem to exist. Instead, Cao Cao, who had exerted too much force, suddenly lost his balance, staggered, and fell to the ground.


    "Cao Cao!" Seeing Cao Cao''s current situation, Joan and the others were both startled and scared.


    After the fall, Cao Cao took advantage of the situation to roll on the spot. Although he was embarrassed, he practically opened a distance of two meters and shouted:


    "Go!"


    Before Cao Cao shouted, Hercules had already moved. He held a huge stone axe larger than half his body in his hand.


    At the same time, a huge navy-blue python with a body two meters wide rolled up from under the floor, swiping around the enemy''s body and fixing it in place.


    This trick of monsters lurking under the ground, secretly fixing the enemy, Hercules took the opportunity to sneak attack, is a common combination of Hercules Hercules and the monster Leonardo, ordinary enemies will die tragically in this trick if they are a little careless. Down.


    However, what they encounter is not ordinary people, or what they encounter are not people.


    The giant axe slammed down, directly slicing the python into several segments, but the enemy who originally thought he would be attacked was standing in the center of the split snake body, as if he had not even moved.


    "escape!"


    Cao Cao held the holy spear of dusk in both hands, roared angrily, and at the same time bullied him, preparing to buy time for his teammates.


    However¡­¡­


    "Even if you say that...I don''t dare to move..."

 Chapter 559：

    Joan of Arc gave a bitter smile, raised her hands slightly, and made a gesture of surrender.


    It turned out that at some point, she had been hugged by Su Jin''s slender waist and stood on the ground infected with bright red snake blood, as if she had become Su Jin''s hostage.


    The dark red snake blood, the broken snake body, and the captured blond girl inexplicably have a subtle beauty.


    "Jane!"


    Georg gritted his teeth, horrified by the capture of his teammates.


    You must know that Joan of Arc had already felt his side just now and was about to be teleported to a different dimension by him, but even so, Su Jin was still inexplicably caught in the palm of his hand.


    What does this mean? This means that the enemy can kill one of them if they want.


    "Despicable!" Hercules scolded angrily, and then shouted: "Have the ability to fight me one-on-one! What''s the point of catching a woman as a shield!"


    "It''s my ability to catch women." Su Jin chuckled, and the illusory figure gradually solidified in front of several people.


    This time, everyone''s eyes widened.


    "This?!" Until then, Cao Cao realized that it wasn''t Su Jin who caught them at all, it was just Su Jin''s thoughts that hadn''t completely solidified.


    At this time, Cao Cao understood why Su Jin let him go just now, but he was actually not caught just now. The real feeling of being caught was just an illusion caused by Su Jin''s thoughts approaching.


    He was just wrestling with the air!


    "This¡­¡­"


    Hercules widened his eyes and looked at Su Jin, who was playful. His heart suddenly became fearful. Just now he saw Joan of Arc being arrested, and his blood roared. At this time, he really saw Su Jin himself, even if The other party was just an idea, and he was also inexplicably terrified.


    At this time, Su Jin''s hand was on Joan''s belly. The latter shivered a bit, and did not dare to resist, but lowered his head and looked at the hand that went through his stomach with an embarrassed expression.


    "Mind body..." Perceiving Su Jin''s breath at close range, the corners of Jeanne''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    There are many people who know the technique of mind body, but it is basically useless. It is equivalent to a phantom. When she thinks of being caught by a phantom, Joan of Arc feels embarrassed.


    In front of everyone, Su Jin put her hands on Joan''s stomach, and then smiled: "Speaking of which, I didn''t catch this lovely lady before, but now I do."


    Hearing this, Hercules stared at Joan of Arc angrily.


    You were touched by a half-real phantom on the waist, and you were too scared to move?


    "This is just the mind body, he is stalling for time, let''s go! His body is coming soon!" Jeanne shouted at this time, trying to break free from Su Jin''s embrace.


    However, at this time, Su Jin wrapped her arms around her and grabbed her body again.


    Jeanne shuddered, and suddenly did not dare to move.


    Because half of Su Jin''s hand is still in her stomach, if it materializes, wouldn''t it mean that her stomach was cut open?


    Also, she has never heard of a physical mind body!


    "Hmm!" At this moment, Jeanne cried out in pain, her face turning pale:


    "Joan of Arc!" Cao Cao''s eyes were split, and he took a step forward.


    At this time, Su Jin slowly withdrew his hand, and then said with a smile:


    "Very warm rectum! Well, this is a cute girl."


    "What is your purpose?" Cao Cao said coldly, "Since you deliberately dragged us here, you must want something?"


    From the very beginning, Su Jin''s goal was very clear, except to scare him badly.


    That is to take the only female Joan of Arc among the crowd as a hostage.


    Obviously, Su Jin''s goal was successful. After Joan of Arc was restrained, they are now in a dilemma, and the possibility of escaping is decreasing.


    If it drags on for a few more minutes, and when the masters in Erjo City come over, they will not be able to leave at all.


    "My purpose?" Su Jin glanced at Cao Cao in surprise, then looked down and saw the holy spear in Cao Cao''s hand.


    Cao Cao noticed this, clenched the holy spear in his hand, and said with a stern face: "Is it for my artifact?"


    "The leader of the dignified three-way force, to actually hold a weak woman hostage for a divine weapon. Haha, it''s amazing!"


    "What did you say?" Su Jin raised his head and looked at Cao Cao in surprise.


    "I said..." Cao Cao''s face froze when he saw the extra holy spear on Su Jin''s right hand before he could finish his words.


    He suddenly looked down at the empty hand, then looked at the holy spear in Su Jin''s hand, and cold sweat broke out on his face: "When?"


    His weapon was robbed at an unknown time, this...


    At this time, Su Jin was looking at Cao Cao with a strange expression: "You said that I was holding a weak woman for a gun? You seem to have made a mistake, right?"


    "What''s wrong?" Cao Cao was stunned for a moment, his expression stunned, he didn''t understand what Su Jin meant.


    At this time, Su Jin raised his hand and threw the holy spear of dusk on the ground.


    However, in the next second, the holy gun buzzed and flew into Su Jin''s hands.


    At this time, Cao Cao noticed it.


    His connection with the Holy Lance was unilaterally severed by the Holy Lance.


    Shenmieji abandoned its owner and threw itself into the arms of the new owner, without even the slightest nostalgia.


    Su Jin grabbed the holy spear with disgust, and said indifferently:


    "The holy spear, didn''t it come over just by shouting?"


    Chapter 0742 The real use of the holy spear


    Cao Cao''s face was the same as that of a pig''s liver.


    His forefoot satirized Su Jin for hijacking Joan of Arc for the holy spear, but in the next second, the holy spear stuck to Su Jin like a dog''s leg, was thrown away, and stayed by Su Jin''s side.


    This is simply a great ridicule for his former owner of the holy spear.


    And the most important thing is that Cao Cao''s own strength is not strong, at least without the assistance of the holy spear, he can only compete with the superior demons by relying on his tempered skills.


    With this kind of strength, let alone challenging Su Jin, even the incarnation of Su Jin in front of him is probably a problem.


    That is to say, with just a wave, Cao Cao was abolished.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was holding Jeanne in his left hand and the Holy Spear of Twilight in his right, sighed:


    "The holy spear is so good, but it''s rare to see a beautiful girl alive, especially, a girl with the soul of Joan of Arc."


    Su Jin said this with a playful look in his eyes. The gun of Longinus is indeed strong, but the one from Hakoten is the strongest one. The one from the Demon High School is at most a replica of a simulated artifact. Yes.


    However, Joan of Arc is different. The French Saint is a three-digit number in Hakoten, and her soul knows how valuable it is when she thinks about it.


    Another girl who can definitely recommend four figures... Su Jin sighed inwardly.


    However, the expressions of everyone who didn''t understand the price list in Su Jin''s heart were a little subtle.


    This guy, wouldn''t he be interested in Joan of Arc? Hercules has a lot of muscles, but he also has a lot of ideas in his mind. At this time, when he heard Su Jin''s words, he understood what he meant, and his face was full of weirdness at the moment.


    Georg, on the other hand, was filled with righteous indignation. The only beautiful girl in the small team was being targeted by others. How can this be done? Doesn''t this let the single dog continue to be a dog?


    On the other hand, Joan of Arc''s expression also became very subtle. Although the person was caught, there was even a bit of pride on his face.


    Being said by the strongest person in the world that the holy spear can''t compare, isn''t that complimenting her beauty to be number one in the world?


    Although the portrait is like a prisoner, Joan of Arc unexpectedly has no ill feelings towards Su Jin, a joke, who would despise others and praise themselves, and the person who praised is such a strong man.


    If someone dislikes it, then throw it all to her, she doesn''t have too much here.


    At this time, Su Jin didn''t care about the changes of these people. He weighed the holy spear in his hand and squeezed it lightly.


    After more than ten years of fighting, the indestructible holy spear suddenly burst open, smashing out a large number of small fragments.


    This scene immediately made Cao Cao and a few people terrified.


    That is the most powerful god-killing tool!


    Even the Tianlong level, and even the top ten powerhouses in the world, can''t make it appear a little bit of damage, but now, the gun body has been squeezed directly by a slight squeeze.


    And the most terrifying thing is that the one who pinched the holy spear in front of him was only Su Jin''s mind body.


    The level of the mind body in this world does not constitute combat power. Generally, it is only 1/10,000 of the power of the strong. If this is inferred, Su Jin''s 1/10,000 power can crush the holy spear?


    How to fight this?


    Is that fate?


    For a moment, the members of the hero faction who wanted to escape and fight fell silent.


    They felt that they were thinking too much about what they had just thought, what to do with all their strength to rescue their partner and escape, what to turn defeat into victory after nine lives and one death, and what to exchange their own death for the safety of their companions.


    These are all things that don''t exist.


    The only thing they can do is to look at Su Jin''s mood and see if the other party wants to kill them. Other than that, there is no other way.


    And in this deadly silence, Su Jin was still holding the barrel of the holy spear:


    "Too little strength? Or not enough stimulation."


    Joan of Arc looked dumbly at the holy spear being squeezed a little bit in front of him.


    When only the tip of the spear was left, a lofty and sacred will emerged from the tip of the spear, disturbing the atmosphere and blowing everyone''s hair.


    When the will first appeared, it was still very weak, and then it became stronger and stronger, and it became more and more majestic, as if something was slowly waking up.


    Soon, a phantom that was wrapped in light and whose face could not be seen clearly emerged from the tip of the spear.


    The phantom''s face was blurred, and as soon as it appeared, he asked: "Who are you? Why did you destroy the gun I was boarding?"


    "There is actually someone in the holy gun?"


    When Cao Cao saw this scene, everyone was stunned.


    He has brought this gun with him since he was born. After so many years of hard research, he still doesn''t know that a person will emerge when the holy gun is crushed?


    And who is this person? Could it be the legendary deceased **** of the Bible?


    Su Jin crushed the holy spear and awakened the legendary **** of the Bible?


    Could it be said that this is the use of the holy spear, just like the Dragon Slayer Sword and Yitian Sword written by Jin Daxia, it needs to be broken to know the truth?


    Here is the broken to awaken the dead gods?


    For a moment, all those present who thought of this were stunned.


    And when everyone was in a daze, Su Jin looked up at the phantom, threw away the holy spear, and raised his hand with a palm.


    Boom!


    The heavy curtain of light that enveloped the phantom suddenly exploded, revealing the glamorous face underneath.


    Looking at the woman with silver eyes, the scene suddenly became dead silent.


    "Well, this looks much better than that luminous body." Su Jin nodded slightly, and then asked the God of the Bible, "How is it? Should you have received it?"


    "Received." The God of the Bible said helplessly: "Even if you don''t destroy the holy spear, my will will slowly receive my memory from you."


    "But that''s too slow." Su Jin retorted without hesitation, his time is very precious, and he doesn''t have time to waste on a gun.


    You are very leisurely every day... The God of the Bible glanced at Su Jin, and then looked at Joan of Arc in the other''s arms, and didn''t say anything.


    "Take the remnants of the holy spear to the heavens."


    "When I get to the sea of ??life, the holy spear will automatically recover, and I will wake up there completely and be resurrected directly."


    Hearing this, Cao Cao''s expression suddenly changed.


    But the two people present didn''t care about him at all, and chatted on their own.


    "This matter is not urgent for the time being, I have other things I want to ask you."


    When Su Jin said this, he took a meaningful look at the divine way of the Bible:


    "Do you know the location of Our Lady of God?"


    Chapter 0743 This master is ruthless!


    Holy Virgin... Hearing this unfamiliar name, Cao Cao and the others showed puzzled expressions on their faces.


    However, contrary to them, the God of the Bible who heard this sentence changed his face, with a strong astonishment on his face.


    Before Cao Cao wondered why the God of the Bible was so startled, the ghost of the God of the Bible waved casually. Except for Joan of Arc, who was caught by Su Jin, everyone else disappeared into the underground passage.


    Seeing this, Su Jin looked around casually, and then said:


    "Where did you leave them?"


    "An uninhabited island in the Pacific Ocean." The God of the Bible said relatively calmly: "There is a seal I arranged there, and they can''t escape."

 Chapter 560：

    "I think they can escape." Su Jin said with a smile at this time.


    "..." The God of the Bible opened his mouth and finally sighed: "Well, although I don''t know what your purpose is, I will let them escape."


    When she said this, she paused and said helplessly: "As long as you don''t care that the information that ''Su Jin is looking for the Virgin Mary'' reaches Di Shitian, I will naturally cooperate with you."


    Joan of Arc, who was embraced by Su Jin, was very nervous.


    You are the highest head of the three-way force, the founder of the biblical pantheon, can you not bring me when the two big men chat?


    Just like sending Cao Cao away, isn''t it good to send me away?


    I don''t want to hear too much, I''ll be silenced!


    When Joan''s panicked heartbeat accelerated, Su Jin smiled, raised her hand, squeezed Joan''s tender face and said:


    "It''s good to spread it over there, isn''t it?"


    "What do you mean..." The God of the Bible showed a hesitant expression, and said with surprise: "Is there a connection between Di Shitian and the Mother of God?"


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded and said: "Di Shitian has a token of the Virgin God in his hand, and he asked the hundred-headed dragon Ladon to bring this token to Kyoto, trying to elicit the great red to contain me and Orpheus. ."


    "Will she actually join forces with a guy like Di Shitian..."


    The God of the Bible believed that Su Jin would not lie to her about this matter, but it was because of this that she felt incredible about the facts:


    "In terms of her character, a conspiratorial villain like Di Shitian should be one of the types she hates the most. In the end, she chose to cooperate with Di Shitian."


    Thinking of this, the God of the Bible couldn''t help sighing: "It seems that the battle situation on the EXE side is very tense, so tense that even the Holy Mother of God does not hesitate to contact Di Shitian to attract foreign aid."


    "The battle situation on the EXE side? The evil god?" Su Jin raised his brows with a bit of surprise in his tone.


    "It seems that you know a lot." The God of the Bible glanced at Su Jin and said a little weirdly, "Didn''t you say you are from Hakoba?"


    "Yes, but I''m from Hakoba, can''t I know something about EXE?" Su Jin shrugged and explained with a chuckle.


    When Joan of Arc in Su Jin''s arms heard this, tears rolled down her eyes. She understood that there was only one fate for her next, and that was a dead end.


    She is not afraid of dying in battle, but dying because she knows too much, she doesn''t want this kind of suffocating death!


    "Hakoti also wants to close EXE?" The God of the Bible said in a slightly surprised tone, "Are there many strong people like you over there?"


    "Not much." Su Jin shook his head and said, "There are only 1,800 people who can resist my two punches."


    That''s not too much... I can''t even take the punch you hit Orpheus last time... The God of the Bible bit his tongue lightly, holding back the surprise in his heart.


    She originally thought that Hakoniwa was probably an enhanced version of EXE, but now it seems that this is not just an enhancement, it is not a level at all.


    It''s no wonder that this person wants to collect talents from my hometown... The God of the Bible couldn''t help but look at Su Jin, and then at Joan of Arc, whose heart was ashes in his arms, and he spat in his heart.


    How much does this man like beautiful women? Don''t you know how to let go? Are you holding a girl in your arms when you''re talking to me?


    "If Hakoniwa really has as many strong men as you said, you''d better hire a few more helpers of the same level as you if you want to attack the EXE world." The God of the Bible said this, his face was very serious, and he reminded very kindly. Su Jin said: "After all, there are at least one strong person who surpasses me."


    "..." Su Jin heard the words, looked at the God of the Bible subtly, and said with a strange expression: "I thought I was enough, but I didn''t expect you to be more attentive than me."


    There are only a few helpers of the same level that Su Jin can invite in Hakoba. It is absolutely impossible to ask Little Athena and Asura who owes him a favor. These two four-digit numbers are out of the ordinary.


    But three four-digit powerhouses attack EXE, does the **** of the Bible think that the powerhouses over there are not dying fast enough?


    This Lord is really cruel.


    "How strong is the powerhouse on the EXE side, you can''t say it, let me test it first."


    Su Jin knew that the God of the Bible suggested this because he couldn''t distinguish the strengths of him and EXE powerhouses, and he was actually not sure.


    What if there are three digits in the EXE?


    Although it may be small, it is not impossible.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin thought about it and decided to try it out first:


    "You said, if Di Shitian knew that I was looking for the Virgin God, what would he do?"


    "He..." The God of the Bible hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said: "Di Shitian is too honest in front of me, I really can''t substitute his thinking."


    Su Jin was impressed by the statement of the God of the Bible.


    What is it that Di Shitian is too honest in front of me, unable to substitute into his thinking? Did you say anything?


    Are your crucifix speeches so rude?


    It seems to be true!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s heart was subtle, but his expression remained unchanged and he said:


    "In this case, I will use Loki''s identity to deceive him and let him contact the Virgin God as soon as possible."


    The God of the Bible opened his mouth and wanted to say something, and finally sighed: "If the high elves where the Mother of God belongs to you have no resistance, can you let me act as a messenger to persuade you to surrender? ?"


    Su Jin glanced at the God of the Bible in surprise, then smiled: "Okay."


    After he agreed to this matter, he looked down at Joan of Arc in his arms, then thought for a moment, and asked the God of the Bible:


    "Speaking of which, what does Joan of Arc of France have to do with you?"


    When Joan of Arc heard the words, she immediately raised her head and looked nervously at the God of the Bible.


    The God of the Bible glanced at Joan of Arc and said, "She was the holder of the holy spear before Cao Cao, probably four generations ago."


    "So it is." Su Jin smiled at this time, looked down at Jeanne and said, "So, you are your own?"


    When Jeanne heard this, she was stunned for a moment, and then nodded her head like a chicken pecking at the rice:


    "Yes, that''s right, that''s it."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded, and then continued to persuade him:


    "Then as a saint, you should be born to serve the Lord, right?"


    Joan of Arc''s face changed, and the **** of the Bible next to him was even more dumbfounded.


    If you want her to serve you, just say it straight, as for me... The God of the Bible sighed, then looked at Joan of Arc: "You decide, after all, this is a choice you can make by yourself."


    "I..." Jeanne grimaced, struggling in the tangle, and took the initiative to grab Su Jin''s hand tremblingly: "I understand, I will be willing to serve."


    "Good!" Su Jin rubbed Joan''s head.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A deserted island in the Pacific Ocean, on the beach.


    "Bah bah bah!"


    Cao Cao, who was stuck on the ground like a green onion, pulled himself out, spat out the sand, then turned his head to look at his partner who was doing the same thing, and finally said bitterly:


    "Sure enough, didn''t Jeanne leave like us?"


    "Cao Cao." Hercules shook the grit from his hair, turned his head, and looked at Cao Cao with a low expression: "What should we do now?"


    Cao Cao grabbed it subconsciously, but he didn''t grab the holy spear that had been with him since childhood.


    At the end, he was silent for a while, looked around the faces of several partners, and gritted his teeth:


    "We went to Di Shitian to come to the resurrection of the God of the Bible, and Su Jin was looking for a person named the Goddess of the Virgin. Both of these news, we can ask him to help rescue Joan of Arc and Arthur."


    Hearing this, all the companions fell into silence.


    When they heard Cao Cao say to ask Di Shitian for help instead of going up on their own, they understood that Cao Cao''s courage was dissipated.


    He was scattered by Su Jin''s random actions.


    "Do you want to do it?" Cao Cao knew a little, but he really didn''t think he had the possibility to challenge Su Jin.


    That guy is not a human at all, he is a monster, a monster that surpasses God!


    A group of companions sighed: "It can only be like this."


    Chapter 0744 The inner ghost turns out to be me


    "I understand what happened, and I will prepare people to help, but don''t hold out too much hope."


    After saying this, Di Shitian interrupted the connection with Cao Cao, stood up, walked to the window, looked at the Xumi Mountains below, frowned and said:


    "There is the will of the God of the Bible in the holy spear. I know that, but he can still be resurrected?"


    "Also, Su Jin is looking for the trace of the Virgin? Could this Virgin be the Virgin from another world that I heard from the Milk God?"


    "Unfortunately, the Goddess of Milk said that he had very little contact with the Virgin God, and only knew that the God of the Bible had cooperated with the other party, and he didn''t know the details. "


    After thinking about this, Emperor Shitian finally sighed:


    "The news came from the intelligence spy that the Great Red seems to have settled in the Yasaka Shrine. The previous Orpheus didn''t say it, and even the current Great Red is like this. Is that Su Jin the friend of the dragon? Why? The two dragon gods are so kind to him?"


    The expected conflict between Great Chi Chi and Su Jin did not happen at all. Instead, Ladon and Az Dakaha were lost for nothing, and even Cao Cao was abolished. For this loss, Di Shitian almost died of distress.


    His dragon army was useless, and as a result, Ladon and Az Dakaha were given away in vain, and they even lost their general Cao Cao, and even the most crucial one, Samael, didn''t even see him.


    "How do I feel like I''m so unlucky after working with Lezevim!" Di Shitian cursed and threw the blame on Lezevim.


    He regretted accepting this descendant of the old demon king Lucifer, and accepting Lezevim was tantamount to fighting against the current demon official, almost declaring war on the face of it.


    If he doesn''t accept it, he can still do things in the dark and get both sides, instead of standing in a clear line like now.


    But in Lezevim''s hands, the Emperor Beast 666 is a really fragrant weapon. This is a controllable dragon god-level powerhouse. A thousand birds in the forest are not as good as a bird in the hand.


    For this Dragon God level, he agreed to Lizevim, uniting all the gods in the east, competing with the biblical gods in the west, and pushing the opponent back to the throne of the devil Lucifer.


    But now, this goal is simply impossible to achieve.


    Su Jin, Orpheus, and the Great Chi also add a **** of the Bible... Di Shitian thought about it and felt that surrender seemed to be a good choice.


    But this kind of thing is not easy to say directly. Now on Mount Sumeru, the three gods of Hinduism, the main **** of Babylon, Angra Manuel of Zoroastrianism, and lone ranger Lezevim, a total of four forces are here, and he wants to give up It is almost impossible to quit.


    The current Emperor Shitian, and the equivalent of being roasted on the fire, the leader of the enemy army, the real Eastern Emperor, is sending him to the guillotine.


    "It''s no wonder that Shiva doesn''t even fight for the position of leader. He deliberately provoked me there, forcing me to be the leader. The co-author is actually doing second-hand preparations..."


    Di Shitian scolded, why did he accept the position of the leader because he wanted to suppress Shiva''s head, and now, Su Jin''s butcher knife is ready, and he is waiting for him to stretch his head over.


    Unless Di Shitian breaks through the desperate situation now, or Shiva breaks through the desperate situation, otherwise... Wait, it seems that this is also a death!


    "Four dragon gods... can''t stop it at all..."


    Di Shitian is sitting on the wax, why is he calculating and calculating, but Su Jin''s forces have expanded rapidly, it''s only been less than a month, right? There are only four Dragon Gods, and there are top ten players like Sarjax and Ajaka, and even Loki and Fenrir he sent over.


    And to be honest, the Great Chi was also sent by his Emperor Shitian, and even the God of the Bible. If he hadn''t let Cao Cao perform the task, the God of the Bible would never have a chance to be resurrected...


    so¡­¡­


    Di Shitian turned his head, looked at the floor-to-ceiling mirror next to him, and looked at the figure in the monk''s robe on the mirror, and suddenly realized: "Is the inner ghost really me!"


    Di Shitian looked at himself in the mirror, was silent for a moment, then narrowed his eyes and said, "You can only find foreign aid."


    The enemy is outnumbered and I can''t stop it. If you don''t want to die, Di Shitian has only one way to go.


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian turned around and walked into the dark passage of the room, entered an underground palace, stopped in front of an altar, placed the milk of twelve creatures on the altar in silence, and recited the scriptures.


    During the chanting of the scriptures, on the altar, a distorted crack suddenly opened, and a voice of unknown men and women came over:


    "Di Shitian, what do you have to do with me?"


    Emperor Shitian was not polite, and said directly:


    "Milk God, I need your help."


    He was talking to the EXE world, a strong self-proclaimed milk god, who may have the level of a dragon god, and a relatively simple personality. In Di Shitian''s view, this is an object that can be fooled and used.


    "You want me to help you with the reorganized biblical pantheon?"


    There is a bit of weirdness in the milk god''s words.


    Di Shitian noticed this, but he was not ashamed, but said directly: "Presumably, you already know about Su Jin, right?"


    "I understand a little bit." The **** of milk replied vaguely.


    In the face of Di Shitian, she can''t say she doesn''t know, right?


    Di Shitian squinted his eyes and said with a sigh: "I just want to ask, is Su Jin from your side? A powerhouse of at least Dragon God level suddenly appeared to integrate the three forces, what do you think? How unreasonable."


    "So, I''ve been thinking these days, could Su Jin be the evil **** on your side?"


    "Dragon God-level powerhouse..." Milk God didn''t know Su Jin, but he knew very well about the Dragon God-level powerhouse in the Demon High School World.


    When the God of the Bible was alive, she had basically seen the Dragon God level. She naturally had files on her side. Even if it was possible to be promoted to the Dragon God level, she also knew it in her heart.


    A dragon god-level powerhouse who suddenly appeared may indeed be the infiltrating lunatic on the side of the evil god.


    This kind of method of sending strong men to sneak into the enemy to destroy it, the people of the Heretic God faction are not useless, if the Demon High School is not blocked by the great red, they would have sent people long ago.

 Chapter 561：

    "I don''t know which evil god''s handwriting this Su Jin is, but it is indeed possible that it is the masterpiece of the evil god."


    The **** of milk thought about the words and explained:


    "So, do you have any ideas?"


    When Emperor Shitian heard the words, the corners of his mouth twitched:


    "How about we make a trap?"


    Chapter 0745 It turns out that you are such an emperor


    "Trap?" Milk God asked hesitantly.


    She doesn''t think that any trap can solve a dragon god-level powerhouse, at least in the absence of a higher-level powerhouse shot, a dragon god-level powerhouse is not so easy to die.


    This is the experience obtained from the many battles between the Virgin God and the evil **** as the **** of high elves.


    It is not easy for them to exist at this level, and there are too many backhands.


    At this time, Di Shi Tianyin laughed and said in a playful tone:


    "I lured Su Jin over, and you lured a few officials from the evil gods over here. We both let our enemies bite the dog. What do you think?"


    "This is indeed feasible, but..." The Milk God said this in a subtle tone: "...Do you want to give up your world?"


    "Once the evil **** successfully enters your world, even if you fail once, but as long as the passage is opened, you can come again for the second time. Are you really ready to abandon your hometown?"


    If you want to kill a dragon god-level existence, on the EXE side, only one of the three evil gods in the lead can be sure.


    And once such an existence entered the world of Demon High School, even the Great Red would not be able to drive it away.


    Once things become like this, the powerhouses in the Demon High School world will have only one way to go, and that world will also become a mechanical empire dominated by the evil gods and become their resources.


    Is Di Shitian really so cruel to his hometown?


    "You misunderstood, I have confidence in Su Jin." Di Shitian grinned and said with a smile: "A strong man who can crush a holy spear with just his mind body, no matter what, he can take away a few evil gods. Bar?"


    Can the mind body crush the holy spear? The **** of milk was almost not frightened by Di Shitian''s words.


    As the vest of the Virgin God, the relationship between the Milk God and the God of the Bible is extremely close. If you really want to describe it, it is the relationship between the adoptive mother and the adopted daughter. If the relationship between the two parties is like this, it is naturally impossible for the Virgin God not to understand the Holy Spear.


    Even the manufacture of the holy spear, the **** of milk watched the whole process, and the material was divine iron that could not be shattered by her all-out attack.


    That is to say, the God of the Bible has a talent for forging, and it took hundreds of years to make that material into a holy spear.


    However, on the side of the Demon High School world, there is a powerhouse that can crush the holy spear with a mind body?


    She understands now that Di Shitian is the evil **** who is not optimistic about the EXE world. He wants to escape to the EXE world and avoid the killing **** Su Jin!


    "Are you sure you just want to take away a few evil gods?" Milk God asked hesitantly.


    What the Milk God actually wanted to ask was whether Di Shitian wanted to destroy the evil gods.


    After all, just with that physical destructive power, the **** of milk doubted that Su Jin could directly crush the bones of the three evil gods.


    After all, the bodies of their mechanical gods are not much harder than the holy spear!


    Did she misunderstand Di Shitian? In fact, this master is a kind person who loves his hometown. The purpose of communicating with her this time is to make her, an unidentified person, trick the evil **** of EXE into killing Su Jin?


    Is Di Shitian such a kind person?


    The milk **** looked at Di Shitian differently at this time.


    She thought that Di Shitian, who had a sinister face and slippery face, was the kind of insidious villain who hid in the gutter all day to plot against others. He originally cooperated with Di Shitian, but was forced to help.


    After the death of the **** of the bible, she couldn''t find a strong person to cultivate to help the world of the high school of demons defend against the evil gods and hold them back.


    Di Shitian is just a helpless choice, he is taller than the short one.


    Originally, what she wanted to cultivate was Shiva, but the other party was very hostile to her existence in this other world, and was very aggressive, and directly rejected her kindness.


    As a result, there is another village in the dark and bright, and the guy who was originally drawn to make up the number actually has such an ambition.


    "Is it possible that there are several masters like Su Jin, there are several on the side of the evil god?" Di Shitian showed a surprised expression.


    The **** of milk was silent for a while, and then said, "If you want to say there is or there is."


    She intends to cooperate with Di Shitian, pretending to be a lot of experts in the EXE world and saying:


    "It''s like the three evil gods [the evil ghost god] Regal Zeva, [the evil god] Melvazoa. [The devil] Sera Celbeth is a powerhouse that is far beyond the dragon **** level."


    "And among the high elf gods who oppose them, there are also [good gods] Leshan Thorashi and the Virgin God, who are beyond the dragon **** level."


    "And they all have a few Dragon God-level powerhouses under their command, and there are even loners like me on the EXE side."


    "In terms of the number of strong people, there are indeed more here than yours."


    Then it is estimated that they can''t beat that Su Jin together, at least in terms of physical attacks... Milk God whispered in his heart.


    "Do the Heretic Gods actually have three superpowers? It''s simple." Di Shitian rubbed his chin, no matter how strong Su Jin is, his fists are still no match for four.


    Su Jin died, he ran to the milk god, and he would not be liquidated by the evil god. Su Jin won, can he still catch me in the EXE world?


    Does he have the coordinates of the EXE world?


    hum! In this way, although his Emperor Shitian will rely on others, his safety is definitely guaranteed.


    "So, is this arranged like this?" Di Shitian asked Rushen Dao.


    "If you really want to, I''ll start preparing now."


    The milk god''s tone was a little subtle. Although it felt that it was very bad to cheat on Su Jin like this, and he might be targeted, he could send the three evil gods away and sacrifice one of her. For the safety of his hometown and the high elves, everything was worth it.


    "Then it''s settled!"


    Di Shitian squinted, smiled and discussed the details with the **** of milk, and then cut off contact.


    "Then... the next thing depends on how I lure Su Jin here..."


    Di Shitian touched his chin and said with a smile:


    "Rocky, Rocky, fortunately, I arranged you into the three-way force. Whether I can lead Su Jin next depends on you."


    "But Azi Dakaha didn''t send it to that kid. He definitely has an opinion. Forget it, with Samael there, the evil dragon is useless at all. Just throw those useless evil dragons to He is in command, and if he thinks about it, he should agree to help.¡±


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian immediately dialed the secret communication of ''Rocky''.


    "Loki~ my great career depends on you!"


    Chapter 0746 is still too kind after all


    "Let me lure Su Jin to Mount Sumeru?"


    Sitting crosswise on the futon, Su Jin, who had just finished meditating, looked at the screen in front of him in surprise.


    On the screen, Di Shitian''s face was heavy, and he said seriously:


    "Yes, just lead him to Mount Sumeru. I think it shouldn''t be difficult for you."


    Di Shitian believes in Loki''s ability to deceive.


    This is the master who brought the Nordic gods out of Ragnarok. He is extremely capable of doing things, and his methods are extremely ruthless, even himself.


    If Di Shitian hadn''t held Loki''s handle, he wouldn''t have trusted Loki, but in the end, Loki was very useful, especially in dealing with the three-party forces recently, and he could give accurate information every time.


    Although things were all screwed up by Di Shitian himself, this did not prevent Di Shitian''s ability to trust Loki.


    My Brother Rocky has great powers! .jpg


    "It''s really not difficult."


    Su Jin nodded slightly and led himself to go, it was not a matter of moving his legs, but Su Jin was curious about the reason why Di Shitian did this.


    "Did you set a trap on Mount Sumeru?"


    "Haha, you don''t need to ask any more."


    At this time, Di Shitian''s face relaxed a lot, the cooperation of the milk god, the arrangement of the traps, and the masters of Zoroastrianism and Hinduism were gathered by him on Mount Sumeru as a sacrifice for the traps.


    Thinking that people who used to hate so much will die with this wave of traps, Di Shitian''s mood is naturally very refreshing:


    "I can only name this trap with the powers of other worlds joining forces. As for the rest, Loki, you are also an old man. You should understand the reason why traps are ineffective."


    "I see."


    Su Jin nodded slowly and admitted Di Shitian''s statement, this is really not working! Di Shitian told him the content of the trap face to face, and it was strange that he knew how to do it.


    "I will try to lure him to raid Mount Sumeru, but how many people will go, I don''t know."


    Only Su Jin will go, not even a person, but Su Jin''s mind body.


    They were all traps, and if he really went, he was a fool. Anyway, it was just Mount Sumeru. It was not too far from the island country. It was not difficult for Su Jin to launch an attack from the island country to bring down the pimple in India.


    When the time comes, let the mind body close to the seventh sense lead out those stinky fish and rotten shrimps, and Su Jin will strike from the air, which is not troublesome.


    In comparison, Su Jin is more concerned about the EXE world, which is the backup base in the future. Unfortunately, the God of the Bible has not been able to contact the Goddess of the Holy Mother recently. It seems that the other party is very busy with important things.


    "You can lead Su Jin away, I''m the only one who has a headache." After hearing Loki''s words, Di Shitian was obviously relieved.


    He also figured out clearly that the changes in this world were caused by the appearance of Su Jin. Without Su Jin, the great red will inevitably return to the dimensional gap, and Orpheus will continue to chase his hometown. Although the **** of the Bible is resurrected, the three The power thing is enough for her to toss, and she will not trouble him.


    So Su Jin is the cause of everything, the Rahu star in the dark night.


    After solving him, everything is over. If it can''t be solved, my emperor will go to the EXE world and become a rich man. When the time comes, the wife and children will be on the kang head, and there will be a few other wives. Isn''t that bad? That''s great!


    At the time of peace of mind, Di Shitian did not forget to "gift":


    "As long as you can lead Su Jin away, the evil dragon in my hand can be handed over to you."


    "Evil dragon?" Su Jin raised his brows. This is a good gift. The powerful dragon species such as Nighogg, Yaqi Orochi, and the original dark dragon Apep are all human beings'' ultimate test in Hakoten. Refinement.


    Although it has basically been cracked, if you bring it to Little Garden, even if you inherit a little bit of spirituality, you are at least a four-digit expert.


    With such a group of subordinates in hand, Su Jin also has hidden cards other than Arcadia in his hand, and it will be much more convenient to do anything.


    "The evil dragon has to be delivered ahead of time." Su Jin made a big request.


    He was afraid that he would go to Mount Sumeru and kill these evil dragons to the aftermath with a little movement, and it would take Valerie to revive them for a while.


    After all, she was a soft girl who served her for several nights, but Su Jin didn''t want to deal with bleeding and tears.


    "That''s easy to say."


    Emperor Shatian agreed very readily. Anyway, the resurrection plan of the dragon seed was proposed by the kid Rezevim. Now that Samuel has not been obtained, the dragon seed is useless.


    As for Lizevim''s opinion?


    Simple!


    Doesn''t he want to go on an adventure to another world?


    sure!


    When Su Jin steps into the trap and those evil gods from other worlds come over, you Lezevim will just let the other party take a little ride. As for whether or not he will be transformed into a robot, that''s up to him.


    Di Shitian said with a smile on his face: "I will send the dragon seeds to land in Seto, you pay attention to receiving them."


    "I''ll arrange for someone to pick it up." Su Jin nodded, and then said, "Su Jin is expected to invade Mount Sumeru around 3 pm, so be prepared."


    "You kid, you are capable enough, you can even count the time for Su Jin''s attack." Di Shitian looked at Loki in surprise, completely unexpected that his little brother would have such ability.


    It seems that Loki is doing well in the three forces? At least Su Jin''s close ministers, that''s amazing.


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his chin slightly, and said with a little air:


    "In general, let me tell you, now what I am saying about Su Jinxin, our relationship, its closeness, is completely stronger than you think."


    We are all alone, can we not be close?


    Emperor Shitian was overjoyed when he heard the words, and then said with a smile:


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news."


    He was in a hurry to prepare the trap, and naturally did not dare to delay at this time, so he directly cut off the communication.


    After the communication was disconnected, the smugness on Su Jin''s face disappeared instantly, and he became calm, even with a little dread:


    "This ability to substitute identities is really creepy."


    Until just now, Di Shitian didn''t doubt whether Su Jin was Loki or not.


    In the future, you can''t just impersonate a **** and Buddha. Even if you go to the small garden or another world, the gods and Buddhas with the same name and surname must be vigilant. The ghost knows whether those old guys will come to ambush... Su Jin thought for a moment, and then stood up. He got up, walked out of the room, looked at the rising sun in the sky, and squinted:


    "It''s noon... two more hours, wait until two o''clock, and give Di Shitian a wave of early attacks."


    "Let him die clearly."


    Su Jin said this, shook his head, and then sighed:

 Chapter 562：

    "I''m still too kind after all."


    Chapter 0747 Don''t mind me listening


    Mount Sumeru, above the pavilions and pavilions.


    Di Shatian stood on the second floor of the pavilion on the top of the mountain, overlooking the scenery below.


    "Emergency summoning order, I didn''t expect your Emperor Shitian to have the demeanor of the leader of the Eastern Alliance?"


    A tingling sound echoed nearby.


    Di Shatian turned his head slightly, and saw a skeleton wearing a white high hat, black armor, and a white robe walking in.


    "Angela Manuel, I didn''t expect you to be the first to come here." Di Shitian laughed and said sarcastically: "It seems that I am still a little intimidating."


    He was mocking Angela when he heard his rhetoric, the first weak act to arrive.


    The red eyes in Angra''s skeleton''s eye sockets flickered for a moment, and snorted:


    "Don''t think I''m afraid of you, if you really want to do it, it''s not known who will kill us."


    "That''s really amazing." Di Shitian laughed mockingly, then turned his eyes to look at Lizevim behind Angela.


    "Lezevim is here too?" Di Shitian looked at Lezevim with a smile, and said half-yinly, "I thought you would choose to run away."


    After escaping in the capital yesterday, Di Shitian lost control of Lezevim''s whereabouts. He thought that the other party had seen Su Jin''s power and hid in fear, but he didn''t expect that the other party really came. .


    "It''s not right for Mr. Di Shitian to say that, we are grasshoppers on a rope."


    Lizevim laughed, then looked around happily and said:


    "By the way, there are only the three of us here now?"


    "Haven''t the three Hindu gods, the main **** of Mesopotamia, and the three-pillar **** of Gao Tianyuan yet?"


    "The Hindu ones haven''t arrived yet. The main **** of Mesopotamia and Gao Tianyuan have also received my invitation, but they haven''t responded yet."


    "Yo? What happened yesterday?" Rezevim said with a playful tone: "Aiya, I was frightened by the enemy''s malice and ran away in a hurry. Really, if this goes on, where will my old face go?"


    "Isn''t there another thick-skinned person here? He''s not worried, what are you worried about?" Angela glanced at Di Shitian, walked to the round table with melons and fruits, and took a bite of a crisp pear. road.


    "That''s right." Lizevim laughed funnyly, then walked over to Angela and took an orange.


    "Two bed bugs." Di Shitian scolded secretly, but he didn''t have time to care about the offense between the two, because Shiva had arrived.


    The boy in black, whose hair was too jet-black, showed a dark blue hue in the sun, strode into the pavilion.


    His clothes are simple, his eyes are bright, and his face is obviously a teenager, but his voice is inexplicably old-fashioned:


    "It''s all familiar faces, which is really unpleasant."


    "Shiva..."


    Di Shitian looked at the young man, clenched his palms tightly, and said in a calm tone:


    "I didn''t expect you to actually come."


    "Haven''t I been stationed near Mount Sumeru all the time?" Shiva glanced at Di Shitian and said casually: "It''s rare that you are not afraid that Mount Sumeru will be destroyed again, remove the barrier and let me go up the mountain, why don''t you come and have a look? Isn''t it a pity?"


    When Shiva said this, the corners of his mouth grinned slightly:


    "Furthermore, I also want to see how strong Su Jin is, who made you run away without even daring to do it."


    "Tsk." Di Shitian smacked his mouth, and said in an unhappy tone: "You have to be careful, don''t die in the hands of that monster, or I won''t find anyone to take revenge at that time."


    "You can shoot at me now." Shiva smiled, with a bit of anticipation in his tone: "I also want to know how much you have improved in the past thousand years, and I wonder if you can make me move. ."


    Di Shitian''s face darkened, but he didn''t say anything. He just looked up at the sky and counted the time:


    "It''s almost time. It seems that Mesopotamia and Gao Tianyuan have given up on our side."


    "Of course? Yesterday''s evil thoughts, I am afraid that no less than hundreds of spies have personally experienced it. How is the wind, but no one knows better than those few walls."


    Lezevim laughed, his tone full of mockery.


    "Aren''t you the same?" Shiva next to him said with a smile: "Has the passage to another world been established, Lezevim?"


    Lezevim''s face froze, and his eyes looked gloomy at Shiva. After a few seconds, he turned to a smile and said to Di Shitian and Angela who were also looking at him:


    "Oops, it all depends on what I do, insurance, always have to do a little more, don''t you?"


    Hearing this, Angela laughed, bit down on the pear and said, "If that''s the case, why don''t Mr. Lezevim disclose the trace of the Emperor Beast 666? After all, isn''t it better to have more insurance against Su Jin? "


    Lezevim''s face remained unchanged, and he said with a smile, "That''s natural. After Su Jin appears, Mr. Angela will be able to see the power of the emperor beast."


    Lezevim said this, his face suddenly darkened, and he said with a low smile: "Just, you must be careful, or it will be bad if you are accidentally swallowed by the emperor beast."


    Angela''s red eyes flickered for a moment, she didn''t say anything, she just took another big bite of the pear.


    But Shiva laughed and said with anticipation: "Is the emperor beast 666? If you can fight, it will be a worthwhile trip."


    Di Shitian watched all of this with a cold eye. Now, he is very sure that the reason for the previous failures is not on him, but on these ''inner ghosts''.


    With this group of scumbags holding him back, no matter how capable he is, he can''t fly.


    But this time, what he wants is not to fly, but to use Su Jin''s knife to kill people, so it doesn''t matter.


    Thinking of this, the corner of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched slightly, calculated the time in his heart, and then walked to the round table where everyone gathered and said:


    "Then, while there is still an hour in the time, let''s sit down and arrange the plan to kill Su Jin..."


    Suddenly.


    There was a loud bang.


    The ceiling suddenly exploded, and the stone round table in the center suddenly shattered, splashing dust and mist all over the sky.


    In the dust mist, a male voice sounded:


    "The plan to besiege Su Jin, do you mind if I come and listen to it?"


    The expressions of everyone present changed at this moment.


    Chapter 0748 No one can fight


    The moment the loud bang sounded.


    Xumi Mountain shook in an instant, birds and beasts scattered in the forest, the palace and attic on the top of the mountain were filled with dust and fog, and the entire mountain-top shrine sank one meter into the ground.


    "Enemy attack!"


    The guards screamed, half a beat slower.


    "Go to the attic to inform Lord Tiandi!"


    The sound of pedaling footsteps sounded, the gate of the pavilion was kicked open, and then more than a dozen guards rushed in.


    However, at the moment of rushing in, Di Shitian''s shouting sounded:


    "Get out!"


    The guards stopped abruptly, looked at the figure surrounded by Deshatian, Shiva, Angramanu, and Lezevim with horror in their eyes, swallowed their saliva, and quickly retreated.


    Similar to the guards, one of the four people surrounding Su Jin, Lizevim quietly moved himself to the outermost part of the crowd.


    When his subordinates stepped back, Di Shitian stared at the tall and thin handsome man in the pile of rubble, and said in a condensed voice:


    "Unexpectedly, the general leader of the three parties, the newly appointed Demon King Lucifer, would actually come in person. This is really surprising."


    "What are you talking about, since it''s hostile, let''s fight." Shiva took a step forward, looking forward with anticipation, and sneered at Di Shitian.


    "There was no plan at all, and people came up, really..." Angela Manuel had an extra wand in the palm of his hand, and black sparks ignited in the eye sockets of his skeleton-like face.


    "One, two, three, four, a few less..."


    Inside the stone mound made of fragments of the round table, Su Jin raised his hand, counted the number of people, and immediately smiled:


    "It''s a pity, which force didn''t show up?"


    Di Shitian''s face suddenly sank when he heard the words, is this saying that the four of them are not qualified?


    "Arrogant." The black flames in Angela Manuel''s eyes lit up: "There is nothing to discuss with this kind of demon, let''s go side by side."


    After he finished speaking, the man didn''t move, still standing there.


    While Angela didn''t move, Di Shitian naturally didn''t move, and Lezevim pulled away again, only Shiva, who had stepped forward, stood in front.


    "You..." Angela''s tone was extremely unnatural.


    At this time, everyone is still taking care of themselves, this is really...


    "It seems that no one is responding to you!" Su Jin moved his gaze to Angela Manuel: "By the way, who are you?"


    "Crazy!" Angela scolded lowly and said sharply: "Don''t be complacent, no matter how strong you are, you can''t match the power of the gods present and the Lord God on Mount Sumeru."


    Su Jin was surprised when he heard the words, and asked with a slightly curious expression:


    "How do you speak carefully, have you studied Chinese in the Celestial Dynasty? Also, I should have stabilized just now..."


    When Su Jin said this, he said with a cold expression:


    "Who are you? How dare you bark in front of me?"


    "You!" Angela was furious, lifted the staff, thumped the ground heavily, and made a loud noise.


    At this time, seeing the bad atmosphere, Di Shitian hurried forward and said:


    "He is Angela Manuel, the main **** of Zoroastrianism."


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin glanced at Angela in surprise.


    Seeing this, Angela understood that Su Jin knew her identity, and suddenly snorted coldly, raised her chin slightly, and looked arrogant.


    However, at this time, Su Jin sighed: "It''s you unlucky bastard..."


    Angela Manuel, the mother of evil of Zoroastrianism, one of the suspected two-digit powerhouses in the little garden, Su Jin recalled the information of the goddess of evil in his mind, looked at Angela in front of him, and sighed. :


    "Treasure the last time well."


    When Angra heard the words, she thought that Su Jin was announcing her death, and immediately interrupted Di Shitian who wanted to speak, and said angrily:


    "Okay, very good, do you think you can beat the gods alone?"


    "Isn''t that of course?"


    Su Jin looked at him with surprise, looked around, looked at the four gods and demons who were besieging him, and sneered:


    "I''m here, but I haven''t seen anyone who can fight."


    As soon as Su Jin said this, the four people in front of them suddenly sank, realizing that the matter was irreversible.


    Although I don''t know the secret leaked by the person present, the news that there is a trap to kill Su Jin on Mount Sumeru has obviously been leaked.


    They have been forced to Liangshan.


    Bang!


    The atmosphere burst.


    Shiva''s young body suddenly became dim and irrelevant. He held the seal in both hands, and the palm of his hand was glowing with dark flames. The true meaning of destruction was like a black snake biting head to tail, roaring around his palm, and then suddenly moved towards Su Jin. Call down.


    At the same time, Di Shitian was holding a spear, his whole body burst out with fighting intent, the spear was like a long dragon, and his energy was fierce, and he stabbed directly at Su Jin''s eyebrows.


    In the rear, Angela Manuel held a wand, with overlapping tones, and recited dozens of incantations, all of which were curses and blasphemies, trying to fix Su Jin''s body and forcibly create flaws.


    The outermost Lizevim jumped, broke through the viewing glass of the attic, and jumped directly from the top of Mount Sumeru.


    "Bastard!"


    Di Shitian scolded angrily, not knowing whether he was scolding Su Jin or Lezevim who was escaping from the battle, but the tricks had already been developed, and it would be extremely difficult to change at this time.


    "My cheap son is so well-behaved."


    Su Jin naturally saw that Lezevim''s position was also a part of the four people''s siege of him. I thought that these people had discussed the division of labor when joining forces before they gathered.


    But now, as soon as Lezevim ran, the siege was naturally full of flaws.


    As for Su Jin, there is no such thing as flaws.


    At this time, relying on the length of the weapon, Di Shitian had already entered 3 inches in front of Su Jin. He narrowed his eyebrows and stretched out **** on his right hand.


    when!


    Suddenly the morning bell rang softly.


    The spear that Di Shitian stabbed was caught between Su Jin''s two fingers, and he was not allowed to enter.

 Chapter 563：

    "Angela!" Di Shitian scolded angrily.


    Angela in the back shouted back:


    "I cast a spell, but it''s useless!"


    At that time, Su Jin raised his hand and grabbed it, grabbed the handprint from Shiva, crushed the true meaning of destruction on his hand, and then grabbed Shiva''s closed palm and squeezed it slightly.


    Tick, tick!


    The squeezed phalanx and blood foam immediately dripped from under Su Jin''s clenched palm.


    Su Jin raised his eyes, looked at Shiva''s pale boy''s cheeks, and shook his head:


    "You don''t understand destruction."


    He let go of Shiva''s hand, revealing the scum of the flesh on the ground, raised his hand and made a sword finger, and said softly:


    "This is destruction!"


    The next moment, the sword finger quietly cut off.


    Chapter 0749 Graves are growing grass


    The sword finger slashed into the air.


    Everything within its directional range vanishes into thin air.


    The huge attic was split open in an instant, and under the influence of the power of destruction, it vanished into ashes.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Di Shitian rolled on the spot. Although he avoided most of it, the small part of his left leg was still turned into ashes.


    And Shiva, who was the closest, couldn''t dodge, so he could only forcibly lift his breath, and forcibly moved his head and body three inches away, but half of his right face, most of his right chest, and even his right arm and right leg were all under this finger. , dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Only Angra, who saw that something was wrong and was a support staff in the rear, had the best luck. The moment Su Jin raised his hand, he moved ahead of schedule and escaped a section.


    However, at that time, Angela looked at the disappearing floor tiles on the right, at the disappearing buildings and the mountains in the distance, and said in shock:


    "What the **** is this!"


    There is no fluctuation of energy accumulation, no influence caused by interfering with the flow of the world, as if this scene of destroying everything was born and born that way.


    In the face of an attack beyond his cognition, Angela''s mentality collapsed instantly:


    "It''s not magic, it''s not science, what the **** is this!"


    Su Jin ignored Angela Manuel''s madness, and just turned his head sideways and looked at Shiva, who was crouching on the ground not far away, and was already half-crippled.


    From this distance, Su Jin could clearly see the bones and sensitive organs in Shiva''s disappeared right face.


    At this time, those organs were squirming crazily under the influence of Shiva''s divine power, trying to restore integrity with the powerful resilience of the gods, but due to the power of destruction, all efforts were made to be empty.


    However, Shiva at this time didn''t care about this at all. He raised his head, looked at Su Jin brightly, and said with surprise and joy:


    "Is this the true meaning of destruction?"


    "No." Su Jin shook his head and said, "This is power."


    "Power? Power... Power!"


    Shiva''s eyes lit up, even though his breath was getting weaker and weaker because of the delay in recovery from the injury, but his eyes became brighter.


    In his mind, Su Jin kept replaying the movement of Su Jin, pointing his sword, and swiping down. He only felt that in the past, he was meditating and practicing ascetic, fighting and fighting, and he vaguely realized the true meaning of destruction at this moment. Under Su Jin''s actions, slowly A line is connected in series.


    "It turns out that this is destruction..."


    Shiva muttered to himself, and his breath became weaker and more indeterminate, until it turned into nothingness, like air, and merged into the world.


    At that time, Di Shitian, who had broken his leg, watched this scene in astonishment. In his perception, Shiva, who was already a powerful threat at this moment, was so dangerous that it even made his heart skip a beat, and he wanted to stay away immediately:


    "This guy, actually broke through at this time..."


    Before the breakthrough, Shiva was only a master of the Dragon God, so what about after the breakthrough?


    Three words appeared in Di Shitian''s heart, "Dragon God!" ¡¯


    Shiva broke through the Dragon God level, which means... Di Shitian looked at Su Jin, who had a serious face, and immediately showed a happy expression: There is a drama! In addition to Shiva''s words, if you don''t say you can win, at least you can escape!


    And just when Di Shitian was elated, Su Jin looked at Shiva in front of him and sighed:


    "Pity!"


    "I made a breakthrough and realized the power of destruction. If I give you time, the four-digit number is almost a certainty. Unfortunately, your name is not good, but it is called Shiva, and you have established an Indian **** system."


    The three gods of India, the unfinished form of single-digit spirituality, and the lofty position that many gods and kings of Hakoba compete for one after another.


    Changed to the prehistoric system, this is the seat of a saint, or a purple qi of grandeur.


    And what is the difference between Shiva, a little guy with less than four digits, holding the purple energy of Hongmeng, and a child holding gold in the market?


    When Su Jin said this, he shook his head regretfully, and said with pity in his eyes:


    "It''s better to die here than to let you become the nourishment of others. It''s a vigorous death."


    He said, raising his right index finger slightly, and the fingertips lit up with a dazzling golden light.


    Shiva looked up at Su Jin and sighed, "It''s a pity."


    After realizing the doorway of power, Shiva realized how big the gap between himself and Su Jin was.


    Compared with him, mortals are like ants, and as for Su Jin, he is also an ant.


    "Skills are not as good as people, it should be like this."


    Shiva sighed bitterly and closed his eyes.


    In the next instant, the endless light turned into a net that sealed the sky and the earth, shattering all the atoms in Shiva''s body in the breath.


    Whoa!


    A pile of fine grey sand fell where Shiva had been.


    When the wind blows, everything disappears.


    Seeing this scene, Di Shitian, who was originally hot in his heart, only felt that a puddle of ice water poured into his heart, his heart was cold, and his hands and feet were also cold.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Shiva, who has broken through the Dragon God level, also has no power to fight back in Su Jin''s hands. Isn''t he... Di Shitian''s face is ashen, and his heart is desperate.


    The death of his old rival left him at a loss. Even if he still remembered that the biggest backstop in the trap was the irrational Emperor Beast 666, the evil **** of another world, but now he couldn''t even raise his heart to resist.


    How about more hands behind? No one can save his life, what can he do, he is also very desperate!


    "Damn."


    When Angela saw Shiva''s death, he immediately rushed out. With a wave of his hand, he activated the prepared teleportation formation and jumped into the formation.


    The next second, his figure jumped in front of Su Jin, and he grabbed his head with one hand and lifted it up.


    "Playing space in front of me?"


    Su Jin looked at Angela with a half-smile, her face full of mockery.


    "Wait for me!"


    Su Jin squeezed the palm of his hand, a crisp sound rang out, and then a plop, Su Jin patted the broken bones on his hand, then turned his head to look at Di Shitian.


    "Amitabha!"


    At this time, Di Shatian took his heart away, took off the rosary on his neck, put it in the palm of his hand, and recited the Buddha''s name, his face calmed down.


    He opened his mouth, a thousand words finally rotted in his stomach, and only asked one question:


    "I just want to know why Loki betrayed me?"


    The reason why Su Jin caught them off guard was because he attacked an hour earlier, and the time was in charge of Loki, and the plan was obviously a problem with Loki.


    This is Di Shitian''s last doubt.


    He didn''t understand why Loki, who had worked together for thousands of years, betrayed so decisively.


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled, took a step forward, his figure gradually became blurred in Di Shitian''s eyes, and he became like another person, a person Di Shitian was extremely familiar with.


    Di Shatian watched, his mouth opened unconsciously, and his eyes stared into copper bells:


    "You! How is it possible!"


    "do you understand?"


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and his tone was a little teasing:


    "Loki''s grave has already grown grass."


    "You, you!" Di Shitian, you you you for a long time, suddenly covered his heart, and suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Bleeding from anger?" Su Jin glanced at him in surprise, shook his head and said, "It''s too early."


    When he said this, he stepped forward and slapped Di Shitian on the forehead and slapped him directly:


    "Compared to Shiva and Angela, who are not easy to shoot, you may be the ''big meal''."


    Dongfang Tiandi Emperor Shitian, this identity is too much hatred, let him die here in such a vague way, his relatives of the little garden can''t argue... Su Jin shook his head, and the income of Emperor Shitian can store living things Among the gift items, he walked to the edge of the attic and looked down.


    At that time, Lezevim, who had drawn a teleportation formation from another world below, raised his head, like a clown, and showed a big smile at Su Jin.


    Chapter 0750 Double Happiness


    At the foot of Mount Sumeru, in a dark place.


    The light of the purple magic circle shone on half of Lezevim''s face, and his face changed slightly as he looked up at the attic on the top of the mountain, and he said in a hurried tone to the black-robed figure beside him:


    "Nebiros, how long will it take to complete the passage through the world?"


    Nebiros, one of the six Lucifer families, is Lezevim''s most handy assistant, responsible for the research and development of magic guides.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Lezevim, you may need to delay for five minutes." Nebiros said in a low and hoarse voice as he quickly drew the spell with the blood of the beast on the ground with both hands.


    "Five minutes? I wonder if I can survive 10 seconds. The guy above is an unimaginable monster."


    Lezevim tugged at the bow tie of his suit, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Don''t care about the success rate, finish it as quickly as possible, I don''t want to die in this boring world."


    After he finished speaking, he walked towards the mountain road and came up to meet Su Jin''s gaze.


    At the top of the mountain, Su Jin stood in front of the broken glass viewing platform in the attic and took a step forward.


    After taking a step, Su Jin appeared at the beginning of the mountain road 30 meters in front of Lezevim, standing on the road made of snow-white marble bricks, looking at Lezevim with a slightly surprised expression:


    "Your behavior surprised me a little."


    Su Jin said these words, his eyes floated to Nebiros next to him, his eyes pondering:


    "Space-type spells, and this scale, don''t you want to go to another world?"


    When Lizevim heard this, a drop of cold sweat ran down his cheeks.


    He forcefully pulled the corner of his mouth, took a deep breath, and said with an exaggerated smile:


    "Yahahahah, why do you think I want to go to another world instead of summoning the Emperor Beast 666 who was sealed in the dimensional gap?"


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin raised his brows when he heard the words, and said with a playful expression:


    "Lilith told me about you, a clown who is tired of the world and tries to invade another world."


    "You mean, your mother''s evaluation of you is wrong?"


    Lezevim''s face twitched, thinking of Lilith, who was as monster as Su Jin, he couldn''t help feeling a little guilty, but he still gritted his teeth and said:


    "I didn''t expect you to admit that I am Lilith''s son. You must know that the current demon government is trying hard to separate me from Lilith. You must know that this policy was inspired by that Lilith-sama."


    "Algor?" Su Jin heard the words and couldn''t help but glance at Lizevim.


    Although his appearance is over middle-aged, Lezevim''s natural silver hair, coupled with the handsome face inherited from the fallen angel Lucifer, even if the other party grows a beard, does not affect his handsomeness at all, but adds a bit of maturity. charm.


    Walking on the street, I am afraid that many little girls will like his uncle Fan.


    However, if the little girl is Algor... Su Jin thought of this, and suddenly said:


    "You misunderstood, she didn''t deny that you are Lilith''s son because of her right."


    "That''s..." Rezevim showed a puzzled expression.


    Although he had the purpose of procrastinating, he was really curious why that Lilith was so eager to distance himself from him. Although he was not his own mother, he admitted that he had already expressed his surrender when he first met him. Will, it stands to reason that no one would abandon such a powerful hand as him.


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at Lezevim and said regretfully:

 Chapter 564：

    "She just dislikes you for being ugly, so she doesn''t want to have a relationship with you."


    "Do you think I''m ugly?" Rizevim was stunned, he couldn''t help raising his hand, pointed to his face and said, "This? Do you think I''m ugly?"


    He thought about many reasons, such as being afraid of his character and style, such as wanting to seize power, or simply being instigated by the villains of Sarjax, but he never expected that the reason was the reason why Algor thought he was too ugly.


    What the **** is this?


    Su Jin looked at him with pity and said regretfully:


    "I don''t think you are ugly, but she thinks that''s enough."


    Lezevim twitched the corners of his mouth and said in an unnatural tone, "This is not a funny joke."


    "But you are really just a joke." Su Jin shrugged, then raised his hand and moved his fingers: "Okay, I''ve made you delay for two minutes. Have you finished your last words?"


    "Are you sure you want to kill me?"


    Lezevim said, untied his bow tie, and untied the buttons of his shirt under his suit one by one, revealing the complicated patterns on the ground:


    "I connected my life with the Emperor Beast 666. Once I die here, the Emperor Beast 666 will wake up."


    "At that time, the emperor beast will inevitably invade the reality from the crack of the dimensional gap, and maybe it will fight you here for the first time."


    Lezevim said this with a playful smile:


    "I think you have also seen the passage created by Nebiros behind you. Once the emperor beast invades here, the door to another world will open, and the evil **** over there will cross the great red and easily invade this world."


    Lezevim said this, looking at Su Jin with a serious face, with a tone of exhortation, and said word by word:


    "Are you really ready to kill me?"


    Su Jin looked at Lezevim silently, as if he was savoring this malicious threat. At the end, he took a deep breath and his face was abnormally heavy.


    But the heaviness only lasted for two or three seconds, and after three seconds, Su Jin broke down:


    "Hahaha, is there such a good thing?"


    "What?" Rezevim was stunned, and said with a surprised expression: "What are you laughing at?"


    "I thought I could only catch the three evil gods in the EXE world this time, but I didn''t expect that there would be one more emperor beast. This is really a double happiness."


    Su Jin smiled and raised his hand.


    "What are you talking about?" Rezevim''s eyes panicked.


    "Go in peace!"


    Su Jin turned his hand and pressed it down towards Lezevim.


    The atmosphere hummed, the sky suddenly changed from clear to cloudy, and the dark clouds gathered into a large gray hand, which descended from the sky and pressed down directly towards Lezevim.


    boom!


    The sky is full of dust and fog.


    Before the dust mist dissipated, a deafening beast roar suddenly sounded between heaven and earth.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Dimensional gap.


    Inside a black and purple spaceship shaped like a fighter jet.


    Didi''s siren blared in the huge cockpit.


    A mechanical giant sitting in front of the radar position glanced at the radar in front of him and immediately initiated a communication with the owner of the spaceship.


    "Lord Regalzeva, the radar found that the world numbered DXD has a special dimensional response, and it is suspected that a new world channel has appeared!"


    Chapter 0751 Don''t let you go if you''re a ghost


    within the dimensional gap.


    Inside the huge spaceship, the core area, made of silver metal, sits on the tall seats.


    A giant with a height of seven meters and a body made of black-purple metal, with four eyes in the position of the eyes, and an electronic eye between the eyebrows, was sitting quietly on the captain''s seat, motionless.


    This five-eyed mechanical giant is one of the three evil gods of the EXE world''s mechanical school, [Tyrant Demon God] Regal Zeva.


    Regalzeva sat on the seat, and after listening to the report of the mechanical giant, there was an electronic sound on his metalized face:


    "A new dimension channel? It''s a channel that has already discovered the world, but the number is in the form of English X English. It seems that this world was discovered by Brother Melvazoa, right?"


    When Regalzeva said the final word, he looked at the two-meter-tall robot beside him. It was the man sent by Melvazoa to be stationed in his fleet, [Moon King] Haz Illius.


    "Yes." Haz kneeled on the ground respectfully and reported towards Regal Zevahui: "Lord Melvazoa is scheduled to attack the DXD world in thirty years after the data is collected."


    "Thirty years later? Not long."


    Regalzeva''s tone was flat. For him who had invaded many worlds and destroyed hundreds of planets, the preparation period for each invasion of another world was more than a hundred years. Melvazoa''s thirty years of preparation was not long.


    However, he was very curious about the target of Melvazoa''s invasion thirty years later. After all, the new passageway is rare, and the opportunity is rare. Generally, there are no too strong obstacles. It is a pity to miss it.


    Regalzeva wouldn''t mind doing his brother a little favor if he could.


    Thinking of this, Regalzeva''s electronic eyes suddenly lit up, which was the proof that he had mobilized his country''s database.


    "What? What happened to the world that was discovered by Brother Melvazoa more than 4,000 years ago? Why has the world discovered 4,000 years ago not been successfully occupied, but it took 30 years to prepare?"


    After Regalzeva read the data, he looked at Haz in confusion.


    Invading a world, the average time spent by Regalzeva''s fleet is five hundred years, which is still full of time to discover the coordinates of another world, prepare in the early stage, and clean up the race in the later stage.


    According to the time since the DXD world was discovered, Regalzeva has occupied all five worlds.


    "Is Brother Melvazoa in trouble?"


    Hearing this, Haz''s electronic eyes flickered for a moment, then smiled bitterly, and still answered Regalzeva''s question:


    "Although it''s a bit of an exaggeration of Melvazoa-sama, it''s the truth."


    "In the DXD world, there are high-level divine beings, one of which is a dragon called the Great Red, and a **** called the God of the Bible. The troubles caused by the gods make Melvazoa-sama many troubles. I missed this time, unable to completely lock the coordinates of the world and collect intelligence."


    "And according to the latest information, the Virgin Mary, who ranks sixth in the country''s most wanted list, seems to be closely related to the DXD world, and it is suspected that many key data have been leaked, causing Lord Melvazoa to be unable to open the world channel for a long time."


    "So that''s the case, are those rebels united with foreign enemies?" Regalzeva heard this, and suddenly he was stunned.


    Although the EXE world has been occupied by their three evil gods, all organic life forms have become extinct and become the world of mechanical life forms, but there are still several high elf gods struggling, and the Virgin God is one of them.


    "A group of remnants whose clans have all died, still have the courage to block Brother Melvazoa?"


    Regalzeva snorted coldly, and then said:


    "In this case, the route will be changed, and we will go to the DXD world to give the stubborn guys real despair."


    "I hope this expedition will make me feel a little bit of fun."


    When Hatz next to him heard this, the electronic eye suddenly flickered, and he panicked:


    "But Lord Regalzeva, my mission for this trip is to attack the FXF world. If you change your route without authorization, Lord Melvazoa, the evil god, will question you again."


    "Brother Melvazoa still has an old temper, and he has such a good face, but it doesn''t matter, I will help you with this business!"


    "Don''t worry about him, do as I say."


    Regalzeva waved his hand and issued instructions directly to the helmsman:


    "Change course and go to DXE world."


    ¡¾drop! ¡¿


    The main system of the spaceship suddenly sounded a prompt tone.


    [The route of the spacecraft has been changed, the route of the spacecraft has been changed, the original coordinates 2135 1742 have been changed to 2025 3247, the route change is in progress...]


    The spaceship swayed and slowly shifted its course.


    Seeing that nothing could be done, Haz could only helplessly watch Regalzeva turn the spaceship and sail towards the DXD world.


    "Afterwards, I have to write a report, and I have to record the actions of Lord Regalzeva and send it back to the country. This is a chore." Haz thought helplessly.


    Haz had no doubts about whether Regalzeva could occupy the DXD world. He was only worried about Melvazoa''s dissatisfaction after the prey was robbed.


    "The contact between the two adults, this job is really bad!"


    When Haz sighed, the convoy locked the new world channel and gradually entered the teleportation stage.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Sumeru Mountain.


    A deafening roar resounded between heaven and earth.


    Below the clouds, the sky shattered like glass, with dense cracks all over the sky, and cracks opened from time to time, revealing the pitch-black abyss underneath.


    "Well, is it really hidden in the dimensional gap?"


    Su Jin looked up at the sky and sighed.


    Arranged in the dimensional gap of the Great Red Parade, the God of the Bible also took great pains to conceal the body of the Emperor Beast.


    It is a pity that in the end, it was picked up by Lizevim for a bargain.


    "It''s coming." Su Jin muttered to himself.


    The next second, there was a bang.


    A tens of meters wide, with seven sharp horns forming a crown on the top of its head, a huge dragon head shaped like a lizard broke the boundary between the dimensional gap and reality, and forcibly descended into reality.


    And right now.


    A gun suddenly appeared beside Su Jin, a gun with only the tip left.


    In the dimness, the God of the Bible, whose figure was hidden under the holy light, revealed his figure.


    At the same time, the beautiful figure, the great red who was not used to the human body, appeared beside Su Jin, and looked at the sky solemnly.


    The two stood beside Su Jin, staring at the sky, staring at the vaguely visible spaceship behind the emperor beast, the cotton rope was heavy.


    "After all, I couldn''t escape..." The God of the Bible sighed regretfully.


    On the other hand, Great Chi Chi angrily said cruel words at Su Jin: "Su Jin, if you fail and kill everyone, I will haunt you as a ghost."


    "When you say that, I feel like giving up." The corner of Su Jin''s mouth curled up, and he poked at the great equator: "Speaking of which, I haven''t tried what it''s like to be a ghost."


    "You!" The great Chi was in a hurry.


    At this time, the God of the Bible warned:


    "They are here."


    Above the sky, the spaceship behind the emperor beast moved!


    Chapter 0752 should be called [SXJ]


    inside the ship.


    [Ghost] Regalzeva was sitting on his throne, looking at the display screen sent by the detection device in front.


    Looking at the huge hydra dragon on the screen, Regalzeva couldn''t help but wonder:


    "This is the Dragon God that Brother Melvazoa said? It''s really special."


    Regalzeva looked at the body of the emperor beast full of madness, and couldn''t help shaking his head:


    "This form is not suitable for a new type of combat weapon at all, so many heads do not see any use at all, it is just a waste of life energy, but whatever, it is a living body with some strength, after capture, collect data and send it back to the country. The new mechanical life can be a reference."


    "Lord Regalzeva." Moon King Haz knelt on the ground and whispered, "This life that suddenly appeared does not seem to be the dragon **** shown in the data."


    "no?"


    Regalzeva was surprised for a moment, and then said with a little joy:


    "That''s a windfall."


    "Looks like my luck is good."


    After all, it is a life at the level of the Dragon God, and it is also the main combat power of the cadre level in the EXE world. It is always a good thing to earn one more.


    Thinking of this, Regalzeva immediately ordered: "Notify the spacecraft to approach and capture that strange multi-headed life form."


    "Yes!" The flight attendant in the spaceship responded loudly with an electronic voice, and then controlled the spaceship to lean over.


    When the flight attendant moved, Regalzeva sat on the seat, tapping his fingers on the armrest, his face contemplative.


    ¡®Strange, where did the sense of danger that has been appearing from the beginning come from? ¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 565：

    Mount Sumeru, the foot of the mountain.


    The God of the Bible, who noticed the approach of the EXE world spaceship, couldn''t help but reminded:


    "Su Jin, if it really doesn''t work, find an opportunity to bring the holy spear to the sea of ??life ahead of time. As long as I am resurrected, the backhand of the activation system will still have a chance to block the enemy."


    "I haven''t done anything yet, so what are you saying to be discouraged?"


    Su Jin pulled up his sleeves and glanced at the God of the Bible with an unpleasant expression:


    "Wait here with peace of mind, I''ll take care of the emperor beast, and then I''ll take care of the people in the EXE world."


    Su Jin said this, looked up at the spaceship in the sky, and couldn''t help nodding:


    "That spaceship looks good, very beautiful."


    Do you still want to rob someone''s spaceship... The God of the Bible grunted in his heart, and couldn''t help but reminded in a low voice:


    "Now is not the time to act with anger. I know you are very strong, but we know too little about the enemy. We don''t know the number of enemies, or what cards they have, so to be safe, we still focus on observation."


    When the God of the Bible said this, he paused and said, "Later, I''ll go up to test first, you''ll observe later..."


    "It''s alright, alright." Su Jin waved his hand, and immediately said with a strange expression: "How do I feel that you are more cautious than me."


    Su Jin considers himself a cautious person.


    Just sending a mind body to test the EXE world, Su Jin thinks that he is already cautious enough. If there is another behavior like ''letting the remnant soul of the **** of the Bible to test the enemy'', Su Jin seriously doubts that this is not being cautious. , but sick.


    "I''m just here for a mind body, big girl." Su Jin said speechlessly.


    "..." The God of the Bible was silent when she heard the words, her eyes hidden under the holy light seemed to be looking at Su Jin, her eyes were very strange: "What about your body?"


    "Still in Kyoto." Su Jin answered honestly.


    "The mind body... just killed Shiva and the others?" There was a little inconceivable in the voice of the God of the Bible.


    Mount Sumeru is not big, and the perception of the God of the Bible can easily cover it, so the God of the Bible is somewhat familiar with the previous victory of Su Jin.


    But a mind body with a few percent of the strength of the sky can kill Shiva?


    Isn''t there an upper limit to this guy''s strength?


    "Any opinions?" Su Jin raised his brows and asked playfully.


    "That''s not true." The God of the Bible shook his head, and then asked cautiously: "How many can you make with this mind? If you can make more than fifty, I suggest that you besiege the evil **** of EXE together later..."


    "It''s alright, alright." Su Jin now finally understands how Bai Yasha sees himself, my good fellow, are all Goudao people like this?


    He also asked him to send fifty mind bodies close to the seventh sense. Do you think my name is Su Guomingren? The opening is a shadow clone?


    "Things like the mind body, it is better to have one more useful."


    Su Jin explained casually, interrupting the idea of ??the God of the Bible.


    "Wait a minute, there is a situation." Great Chi suddenly reminded: "Their target seems to be the emperor beast."


    "Huh?" Su Jin froze for a moment, someone else grabbed his prey?


    When Su Jin turned his attention to the sky, he suddenly found that two robots with the same height appeared in the spaceship in the sky, and leaned towards the emperor beast 666.


    "It''s interesting."


    Su Jin''s mouth grinned, showing a sneer:


    "Grab food in front of me."


    His words fell, and suddenly his face changed, he turned his eyes, and looked at the altar that had been abolished.


    Where, the tall giant figure that seemed to cover the sun was leading a robot servant, walking out of the air with water waves, and looking at Su Jin with a serious face.


    "I see, is it you who made me feel threatened?" Regalzeva stared at Su Jin, and said in a surprised tone, "I can''t imagine that there are higher life forms like you on this planet."


    As a mechanical lifeform, Regalzeva''s five eyes are the latest life detectors in the EXE world.


    When he looked at Su Jin, a stream of observational data kept pouring into his data core. With just a preliminary analysis, he could gradually grasp Su Jin''s current state.


    "The physical strength is comparable to the synthetic metal of the strongest spacecraft in our EXE world, and the fluctuation of life energy exceeds that of the High Elf God, the Holy Mother Goddess, and this body shape constitutes... Are you an energy-type life? Or is it simply a fake body that someone uses to accumulate energy. ?"


    "I''m curious about what your existence is, can you tell me your name?"


    "Su Jin." Su Jin replied while looking at Regalzeva curiously.


    This is the first time in his life that a pure mechanical life form has been seen.


    After Regalzeva finished speaking, he squinted at Haz beside him, and said solemnly:


    "Hazy, your intelligence has gone wrong."


    "This world should not be called "Dragon (dragon) ¡Á Deus (god, it should be called "S (Su) ¡Á J (jin. "


    Chapter 0753 Your body is mine


    "What you taught me." The two-meter-tall mechanical giant, Moon King Haz humbly bowed his head and apologized to Regalzeva in place of his master.


    In the mechanical empire commanding the EXE world, the evil **** Melvazoa is in charge of intelligence collection, while the emperor beast 666, who was not in the intelligence before, and the current Su Jin, the appearance of these two supernatural beings, both proves that Mel Vazoa''s intelligence blunder.


    It was only natural to be blamed by Regalzeva.


    "It''s rare that Brother Melvazoa''s intelligence work will go wrong. This is really rare. However, the unknown is also the fun of aggression."


    Regalzeva easily dismissed the guilt of the intelligence failure. Compared with the little trouble that his younger brother Melvazoa brought him, it was Regalzeva''s arbitrary behavior every time he invaded another world, bringing a lot of damage to his country. More trouble to come.


    "Don''t tell Brother Melvazoa about this, Haz, I will explain it to him in person later."


    Regalzeva, who knew that he was wrong, easily exposed this mistake and prepared to use it as an excuse for his own actions next time, or a talisman.


    Knowing this, Haz felt a pain in his heart, knowing that the next time he encounters Regalzeva and sabotages the plan without authorization, and acts alone, he must not make a small report.


    I just don''t know that the next time Regalzeva''s arbitrary actions will destroy several planets that can be used as bases. After all, the ghost in front of him is too keen on destruction.


    After warning Haz, Regalzeva seemed to be in a happy mood. His huge five electronic eyes shifted slightly, locking in Su Jin''s status, and took the lead in apologizing:


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Regalzeva took a step forward, and the tall figure of seven meters seemed to cover the sun, shrouding Su Jin not far away in shadow:


    "To be honest, it would be a pity to kill a strong man like you like this."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and looked at Regalzeva with a strange look.


    The latter pondered for a moment, looked Su Jin up and down, and then said in a deep voice:


    "That''s it."


    "I give you a chance, that is, as a foreign legion, join my empire, and in return, I will give up occupying this world and only exterminate 90% of the organic life on this planet."


    "How is this condition?"


    Regalzeva said this, before waiting for Su Jin to recover, he glanced at the God of the Bible and the Great Chi:


    "Of course, your companions can also survive, but brother Melvazoa is currently researching a new type of fighter, so they may be asked to provide some physical data. If you want to have my face, brother Melvazoa should They won''t be completely dissected."


    "In this way, your companions are only paying a trivial risk, what do you think?"


    "Sounds good condition."


    Su Jin rubbed his chin and asked curiously:


    "But why should 90% of life be wiped out? Does it make any sense?"


    "Of course it makes sense."


    Regalzeva said with certainty:


    "Although I said it was extinct in words, in fact, I brought these living organisms back to my country as data and experimental objects, and used them as materials for the research and development of new combat troops."


    "Instead of looking after troublesome living bodies, dead bodies are more convenient to study."


    "So, do you understand?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly showed an expression of sudden realization.


    "It looks like you understand." Regalzeva lowered his head slightly, looked down at Su Jin who was the ''little man'' below, and asked solemnly:


    "Then your answer is..."


    "I reject."


    Su Jin grinned, revealing eight white teeth, and said in a sloppy manner:


    "I think you seem to have reversed the relationship between strength and weakness."


    At this time, Su Jin raised his hand and pointed to the spaceship that was using cobweb-like ropes to capture Emperor Beast 666:


    "I want that tech-savvy spaceship above."


    After he finished speaking, his raised hand moved down and pointed at Regalzeva:


    "I want your body too!"


    "..." Regalzeva was silent for two or three seconds, and finally sighed regretfully: "Why did you reject me?"


    "It''s rare that I want to let go of your talent."


    Regalzeva raised the huge mechanical arm high and opened his huge palm:


    "It''s rare that I want to try peaceful aggression, why would you refuse..."


    A black-purple mist appeared on his huge palm, and as soon as the mist appeared, it distorted the atmosphere, making the surrounding space tremble, and faintly, glass-like cracks appeared.


    Seeing this, Haz sneered: "Poor little guy, he clearly had a chance to survive, but he rejected Lord Regalzeva in person. It seems that you will not live long."


    "Since you rejected me..."


    "Then go to die!"


    Suddenly!


    Regalzeva''s big hand slammed down.


    Bang!


    Haz, who was standing beside Regalzeva, was smashed into pieces by this sudden hand, and the pieces were pressed into the ground.


    Boom!


    Mount Sumeru was shaken by this earth-shattering shock, and it seemed that even the foundation was shaken.


    after shaking.


    Everything fell into silence.


    The God of the Bible silently watched Regalzeva''s big hand slamming into the ground, and asked hesitantly, "What is he doing?"


    "I don''t know." Great Chi was stunned for a moment, then hesitantly said, "Maybe he is sick?"


    In the next second, Regalzeva suddenly realized something, raised his hand, and looked at the few mechanical fragments in his palm. Suddenly, his face was distorted, and he shouted angrily:


    "Hazy!"


    "Why, why did you just go like this, how do you let me explain to brother Melvazoa!"


    "Isn''t he the one who killed that robot?" Great Chi was confused.


    The God of the Bible, who had already realized something, turned his head at this time and looked at Su Jin: "What... did you do?"


    Su Jin didn''t answer, just walked to Regalzeva in small steps, jumped on his knee, stepped on Regalzeva''s knee, looked at the broken **** in his palm, and then shook his head regretfully, Sighed:


    "Even the energy core loaded with core intelligence was shattered, what a pity!"


    Hearing Su Jin''s voice, Regalzeva suddenly turned his five eyes quickly, locking on Su Jin''s figure:


    "You? When did you stand here!"


    This guy is clearly standing on my lap, but my detection device didn''t find it? Regalzeva thought in shock and anger.


    "When?" Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth, stretched out his hand to support Regalzeva''s arm, squinted his eyes and said with a smile, "Didn''t I come over in front of you?"


    Regalzeva''s five electronic eyes flickered wildly, he recalled.


    I just watched the scene of Su Jin walking slowly.


    But why, he just didn''t find it?


    "I''m wondering why you didn''t find me?" Su Jin said playfully, leaning against Regalzewa.


    Regalzeva''s electronic eyes flickered violently, and he found that he actually held Su Jin with both hands, and that strange creature was standing in his hands now.


    "Don''t you realize it yet?"

 Chapter 566：

    Su Jin shook his head regretfully and said with pity.


    "Aware of what?" Regalzeva replied, suddenly realizing that he seemed to be kneeling on the ground and holding Su Jin with both hands.


    This is... Regal Zeva was horrified, and a strong ominous premonition emerged from the electronic core.


    "It seems to be aware of it."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he said happily:


    "Yes, as you imagined."


    Su Jin said this, his eyes seemed to sink into the darkness, and his smile was gloomy and weird:


    "From the first time you saw me, your body surrendered to me."


    Chapter 0754 I will


    "how is this possible!"


    Regalzeva was incredulous:


    "How could my body surrender to you?"


    He is a mechanical life form, and the entire body is made of the strongest alloy of the mechanical empire. Only their own consciousness core can control this alloy body.


    In this regard, the three evil gods of the Mechanical Empire are all the same.


    Their bodies are the cutting-edge high-end scientific and technological achievements of the empire, and their resistance to soul power, energy, electronic viruses, and material attacks is the strongest within the known range.


    How is it possible that someone can go beyond the core of their consciousness and control their body?


    Suddenly, Regalzeva realized a possibility and said in amazement:


    "Could it be that this is your ability to integrate concepts?!"


    "Integrating Conceptual Capabilities?"


    Su Jin looked at Regalzeva with a look of astonishment, then flipped through Regalzeva''s consciousness, and immediately said regretfully:


    "So you guys are already involved here? Are you already researching how to integrate concepts into power, but haven''t succeeded yet?"


    Races that operate concepts are not uncommon. The demonic characteristics of the Demon High School world and the special abilities of the Dragon King are actually a type of concept.


    But how to integrate concepts and form powers is a very rare knowledge in the multiverse.


    In addition to those who were born with power, Su Jin was also in Hakoba and had read books that fully introduced the relevant steps.


    And such guide books are basically common sense in communities with more than five digits in Hakoba, and even some communities with six digits will have quite a few.


    "I can''t think of such a bad street thing. You three evil gods have studied for so many years. The gap in the background is really terrible."


    Su Jin shook his head, then looked at Regalzeva, who was struggling desperately, trying to seize control of his body with Su Jin, and advised:


    "Give it up, the mechanical power I hold is the highest level even among powers. According to your knowledge, this is the ability to integrate concepts at the extreme stage."


    "Even if I only initially incorporate mechanical power into the spirit, it is not something you, a four-digit elite level existence, can compete with."


    "Even if the spiritual gap between us is only a little bit."


    Su Jin admitted that Regalzeva in front of him was the same as him, and the spirituality, that is, the level of life, was in the category of four-digit elites.


    The level of Linguistics on both sides is the same.


    But the bottom line is too great.


    In terms of combat power, Su Jin''s first-hand background allows him to achieve an exceptional four-digit evaluation, but Regalzeva is only at the elite level, even if it is considered to be in the middle range at this level, it is only in the black with the normal. Rabbit approaching level.


    The difference between the two, like charcoal and diamond, is essentially the same, but the hardness is vastly different.


    In the four-digit number, the level is high and the level is high, and it is too strong.


    Is there a gift game in the world of Demon High School that can delay time and create a chance to win?


    In the power competition with Su Jin, Regalzeva had no hope of winning from the very beginning.


    "absurd!"


    Regalzeva scolded angrily, not knowing whether he was scolding Su Jin, or scolding himself who was powerless to resist.


    As the captain of the tyrannical ghost ship who traversed countless worlds and destroyed countless planets, he was in a small different world, and because of the special abilities of the enemy, he was easily crushed to death like a bug.


    How could he accept such a result!


    "Where is your control core?"


    Su Jin asked in a calm tone, as if there was no hard struggle of Regalzeva in his eyes.


    Regalzeva''s electronic eyes flickered frantically, as if his conscious core was crazy, desperately fighting for control of his body.


    However, his gigantic seven-meter-high mechanical body steadily opened his abdominal cavity, lifted the defensive measures, and revealed the core ''spherical furnace''.


    That is Regalzeva''s core of consciousness.


    Seeing this, Su Jin stretched out his hand, touched Regalzeva''s core of consciousness, and pulled it gently.


    drop! drop! drop! The electronic sound rang, and Regalzeva''s five eyes quickly dimmed until they lost their luster.


    After a while, the God of the Bible stepped forward and said to Su Jin, who was playing with the apple-sized consciousness core with a strange expression on his face:


    "This is the end?"


    "Otherwise?" Su Jin replied without raising his head: "What do you think it will be? Have a fight with this big guy? Are you tired?"


    "If you have the means to take down the opponent directly, then you should use it. Otherwise, what if there is an accident?"


    "Although I say so..."


    The God of the Bible opened his mouth and finally sighed:


    "I always feel that my preparations over the years are of no use at all."


    "Then do you want me to make you useful?" Su Jin stretched out his hand to shove the mechanical core into Regalzeva''s chest.


    "Don''t!" Great Chi hurriedly stepped forward, took Su Jin''s hand, and said in surprise, "Didn''t you want me to go to some small garden with you? I promised, don''t mess around!"


    "Why don''t you tell me earlier!" Su Jin smiled and stretched out his hand.


    With a sound of Gacha, the core of consciousness entered Regalzeva''s body, and the five electronic eyes quickly returned to light.


    "Fuck!"


    The great red humanely scolded the European countries.


    However, at this time, Regalzeva''s electronic eyes flickered a few times, raised his big hand, saluted Su Jin, and then buzzed: "Your Excellency Commander! The ghost **** Regalzeva is reporting to you!"


    "This is?" The God of the Bible looked at this scene in amazement: "You modified his core of consciousness? In such a short period of time?"


    "Otherwise." Su Jin rolled his eyes: "Do you really think that my mechanical power is that simple? I can even modify the consciousness of a four-digit mechanical life, not to mention this little thing?"


    "..." The God of the Bible looked at Su Jin''s aura and didn''t speak.


    There was no way, she had prepared an enemy that she couldn''t think of for thousands of years, but was solved by Su Jin in a few minutes.


    "What are you going to do next?" the God of the Bible asked in a low voice.


    "Next?"


    Su Jin thought for a while, took out the pocket watch given by Shiroyasha from the gift card, and looked at the pointer:


    "Pointing to 11 o''clock? That is to say, it is still one space away, but isn''t Regalzeva who invaded this world solved?"


    Regal Zeva is sinking here, EXE world still hasn''t given up invading DXD? Su Jin thought that only if Regalzeva was saved, DXD would be safe, and his influence would have reached the highest point.


    As a result, it seems that I still have to make a trip to the EXE.


    Hearing this, the great Chi Chi on the side said hesitantly: "One gap? What is one gap? Didn''t you solve one of the three evil gods, and there are two left?"


    "Maybe it''s because of this." Su Jin put away his pocket watch with a hesitant expression: "According to Regalzeva''s memory, Melvazoa is responsible for invading this world, and he will attack this world in thirty years'' time. , In other words, do you still have to solve this evil **** in the end?"


    "..." The God of the Bible was silent for a moment, and then said, "Are you planning to occupy EXE?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head and smiled:


    "Isn''t that of course!"


    The God of the Bible sighed and said:


    "Say hello to the Mother of God for me."


    Su Jin''s eyes flickered, and then he smiled:


    "I will."


    Chapter 0755 Why is a monkey?


    EXE world, the headquarters of the mechanical empire.


    Located in the orbit of satellites in outer space, a huge mechanical belt like a chain surrounds the entire planet.


    Star-like space battleships carry mechanical life in and out of this mechanical belt-like spaceport.


    This is the spaceport of the Machine Empire and the frontline base for the invasion of another world.


    In this universe, the mechanical empire has ruled many large galaxies, and has extended its tentacles into different universes.


    Compared with other large galaxies in this universe that cost a lot of energy to invade, and the cost of **** is extremely high, the transportation cost is lower in the other world, which can be invaded anytime and anywhere by means of dimensional shuttle technology.


    Therefore, the mechanical empire turned its strategic core goal to another world very early.


    This is also the reason why the high elf gods can survive.


    After losing all the clansmen, there are only a few high elves left of the high elves. The only obsession now is to destroy the mechanical empire and take revenge on the three evil gods.


    However, this goal is still far away.


    Disguised as a two-meter-tall female mechanical life, the Virgin Mary, who served as the receptionist of the spaceport, sat silently in the spaceport control room, and was in charge of the dispatch of the warships with a group of colleagues under the arrangement of the commander.


    ''Di Shitian has not sent a contact signal for three hours, and he still failed after all. ¡¯ The Mother Goddess fell into contemplation while arranging the dispatch of the battleship according to the instructions.


    ''The situation in the DXD world is unknown, but it is likely that it has failed, and Melvazoa''s troops may have begun to suppress life there. ¡¯


    ¡®Then, do you want to see the world of FXF invaded by Regalzeva? It is said that there are a lot of strong people, do you want to try to contact them? ¡¯


    ¡®No, the world being invaded is too dangerous. If possible, look at other worlds to be invaded and see if there is any hope of defeating the Mechanical Empire in those worlds. ¡¯


    Just when the Virgin was thinking.


    Didi''s prompt sounded throughout the space station.


    The mechanical commander sitting in the back immediately got up and ordered everyone through the communication channel: "Everyone gathers at the Z spaceport! Welcome to His Majesty Regalzeva!"


    The eyes of the mechanical beings present flickered for a moment, then got up from their respective positions and rushed to Spaceport Z through the fast lane.


    ''what happened? Isn''t Regalzeva invading the FXF world? Why did you come back early? ¡¯


    As the Virgin Mary moved with the large army, she muttered to herself.


    And at this moment, outside the spaceport.


    Two blue light beams shot out from the spaceport, concentrated on the bow and stern of the main ship of the Baxie Ghosts fleet, guiding the spacecraft to slowly enter the spaceport.


    Wearing a huge 7-meter-high mechanical armor, Su Jin, who suspected that he was filming the Gundam film, raised his legs and held his cheek with one hand:


    "This is the headquarters of the Mechanical Empire?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty Su Jin." Regalzeva''s subordinate, who had long been under control, knelt down and responded.


    "Um...a nice view."


    Su Jin looked at the spaceport surrounding the planet, then at the green planet, and smiled dumbly:


    "In this green area, it''s interesting that mechanical lifeforms actually care more about the environment than organic lifeforms. And this spaceport, is it possible that your mechanical lifeforms came out of the FGO Lost Belt?"


    The more Su Jin looked at the spaceport, the more he felt like Qin Shihuang''s Great Wall of Space in FGO. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    It''s a pity that the mechanical beings around him didn''t understand what Su Jin was talking about, and they just knelt on the side respectfully and didn''t dare to answer.


    In this regard, Su Jin waved his hands a little boringly and said:


    "Forget it, it''s useless to tell you this."


    3 hours ago, Su Jin seized Regalzeva''s body and spaceship, and pretended to be the tyrannical ghost ship group to return to the EXE mechanical empire, which was easily approved by the headquarters of the empire.


    It seems that Regal Zeva is often maverick. Su Jin''s behavior against the plan to attack the FXF world was easily accepted by the Machine Empire. They even guided the way back to the whole process, for fear of neglecting ''Regal Zeva'' .


    All the way back, Su Jin was as comfortable as he was on a cruise ship, and it was true that he was a little reluctant.


    It''s a pity that there are mechanical beings around, and it''s still the same kind of robot. If there is a cute little angel like the omnipotent angel, Su Jin doesn''t mind playing with robots.

 Chapter 567：

    It''s a pity that the aesthetics of the mechanical empire seriously did not meet Su Jin''s requirements, which really made this tour a little flawed.


    With this thud, dozens of huge robotic arms stretched out from the spaceport, securing the spaceship.


    With the spaceship fixed, Su Jin controlled Regalzeva''s body and stood up and said:


    "Have you arrived at port?"


    "Help me get in touch with brother Melvazoa and sister Sera Celbeth, and say that brother, I have a surprise for them."


    "Yes!" Regalzeva''s subordinate replied respectfully.


    Under the leadership of his subordinates, Su Jin also connected to the spaceship from the spaceport and set foot on the mechanical land of the spaceport.


    On the first day of the first day of the new year, a number of mechanical lifeforms knelt on both sides of the red carpet road and said loudly:


    "Spaceport Z welcomes His Majesty Regalzeva''s return!"


    Su Jin nodded reservedly, and was immediately put on a luxurious cape representing triumph by his subordinates. After resisting the desire to complain, he stepped onto the red carpet.


    Su Jin walked along the red carpet for a distance, and then suddenly stopped.


    At this moment, the Virgin Mary, who was standing in the first row near the red carpet, kneeling on one knee to express her humility to the three emperors of the Mechanical Empire, suddenly found a huge foot in front of her that stopped within her sight.


    Before she could react, a voice that was half-smiling sounded:


    "How can a guy with a soul appear in a mechanical life body?"


    The words fell, and the mechanical eye of the Virgin suddenly flashed violently.


    Haven''t waited for her to say anything.


    squeak.


    The muzzles of the nearby mechanical lifeforms appeared in unison, the blue energy in the muzzle flickered, and in the ear of the Virgin, the sound of "you are locked by the muzzle" sounded frantically.


    ''Exposed? ¡¯


    Our Lady of God was terrified:


    ''But why? It''s not the first time for me to greet you! ¡¯


    Just when the Virgin was horrified, the huge mechanical palm grabbed her two-meter body that looked ''small and unusual''.


    "Interesting, the Virgin of the High Elf God is actually hidden in the spaceport. It seems that Brother Melvazoa is also dark under the lights!"


    Su Jin spoke with Regal Zevan''s rude voice and laughed loudly:


    "If that''s the case, just stay and give birth to monkeys for me!"


    Why is it a raw monkey? Not waiting for the Mother of God to respond to this sentence, her consciousness suddenly froze for a while, and she fell into a deep sleep.


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth, grabbed the Virgin God directly, and strode through the spaceport, heading towards the direct passage to the open space.


    Chapter 0756 You have to do this


    "Ugh~"


    Our Lady of God woke up from her slumber, and after seeing the surrounding environment, her pupils suddenly contracted violently.


    "Awake?" ''Regalzeva'' turned his head and looked at the huge bubble suspended beside him, his eyes locked on the Virgin Mary, whose hands and feet were bound by shackles.


    A splendid blond hair that is close to Gabriel, a delicate face that is more perfect than an angel, a face as blue and clear as the ocean, and the most conspicuous, the wings on the back.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the hairline was not high and the chest shape was only C in the normal range, Su Jin would have suspected that the person beside him was Gabriel.


    But thinking about it carefully, in the world of Demon High School, Gabriel was the first angel born, and Su Jin also knew something.


    It is estimated that the first angel was created by the combination of the God of the Bible and the Virgin Mary based on the Virgin Mary.


    The appearance of the high elf **** is actually close to that of an angel, but it has elven-like pointed ears. How can it be seen that the angel in the world of the high school of devils is likely to be the memory of the goddess for the high elves.


    The Mother of God moved her hands, and her eyes flickered suddenly.


    ''This special device for confining the gods has not been activated? ¡¯


    ¡®And the mechanical bubble I¡¯m in right now, although it¡¯s a high-end product used by the Machine Empire to imprison organic lifeforms, no matter what, Regalzeva can¡¯t use this kind of thing to imprison a high elf god. ¡¯


    ''Isn''t he afraid of me escaping? ¡¯


    At this moment, ''Regalzeva'' turned his head sideways, folded his arms around his chest, and said sarcastically:


    "What? After knowing that I can only be reduced to a reproductive tool in the future, I was so scared that I couldn''t even speak?"


    The Virgin God stared at Regalzewa for a long time, and then said:


    "Who are you?"


    "Oh huh? You don''t care about your situation at this time, but about my identity. It seems that you have no opinion on the future of becoming a reproductive tool?"


    The tone of ''Regalzeva'' was inexplicably excited.


    That kind of excitement, the Virgin Mary can''t understand at all, why is she so happy when she is a reproductive tool?


    Having said that, can mechanical lifeforms still be combined with organic lifeforms? Aren''t your children of mechanical beings made by yourself?


    Thinking of this, the Mother of God was silent for a moment, and couldn''t help but tentatively said: "If I say ''I have no opinion'', will you tell me who you are?"


    "certainly!"


    ''Regalzeva'' replied with a pat on his chest.


    No, that''s not shooting, but digging, opening the upper body armor.


    After a while, Su Jin stuck his head out of Regalzeva''s body, and then smiled at the Virgin Mary:


    "Yo!"


    "Yo?" The Virgin Mary probed the probe and greeted tentatively: "Which world is this greeting?"


    "There is no such greeting in the DXD world." Su Jin sat in Regalzewa''s cabin, his legs dangling in the air: "To be honest, after seeing you, I have a deep question."


    ¡®DXD world? '' The Mother of God keenly grasped the information, and immediately looked at Su Jin in front of him, and immediately understood who he was.


    In the mouth of Emperor Shitian, he came from a different world, a strong and incredible existence.


    He actually came to the EXE world? And he is still wearing Regalzeva''s mechanical body... Has Regalzeva been solved by him?


    While thinking about it, the Virgin Mary asked, "What question?"


    Su Jin turned his head and looked at the Virgin Mary, wearing her proud figure, playing with her taste: "Although the figure of the God of the Bible is uneven, it can only be said that it is very good, and your figure is very close to hers, then Here comes the problem."


    "Why is the Gabriel you made so much bigger? Almost equal to two basketballs? Who among you arranged this design?"


    "..." The Virgin fell into a deep silence, and it wasn''t until a long while before she explained: "Although you may not believe it, Gabriel''s appearance is mine, but his body is designed by the God of the Bible. Yes, you know, she prefers motherly women."


    "So it is." Su Jin showed a stunned look, but he was complaining in his heart: You think I''m stupid, doesn''t this clearly say that Gabriel''s figure is what you desire?


    You already have the world in your heart, but you still want to be vicious?


    Are all the high elf gods so mad?


    Seeing that Su Jin believed, the Virgin Mary was secretly relieved, and then turned her head to look at the glass window beside her.


    Outside, it is the sea of ??forest trees that is passing by quickly.


    They seemed to be on a spaceship at this time, and looking at the surrounding environment, the Virgin Mary judged that they were heading to the capital of the Mechanical Empire.


    "Are you going to attack the Evil God and the Demon God directly?"


    "Otherwise?" Su Jin asked back, and then smiled: "I originally wanted to use Emperor Beast 666 to lure them out, but now that you have you, it''s much more convenient."


    "After knowing that I found you in the spaceport, the evil **** Melvazoa and the demon **** Sera Celbeth both declared that they would meet me in the capital of the Mechanical Empire."


    "It seems that they hate you a lot!"


    "Probably because I often leaked the secrets of the mechanical empire and angered them." The Mother of God was well prepared for this development.


    She lurks inside the Machinery Empire through a secret method, and she leaks secrets to the enemies of the Machinery Empire for a long time. Although her behavior is not as good as Leshan Thorashi, the good deity who fights against the Machinery Empire, her degree of hatred is far higher than that of the opponent. .


    Being jealous is certain, and even the evil **** and the ghost **** are probably trying to kill her with their own hands.


    "How is it?" Su Jin smiled and looked at the Virgin Mary at this time: "How about being my woman, how about I help you solve the three evil gods? It''s my hard work this time."


    "Ah?" The Mother of God was stunned when she heard the words, and then she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "It''s obvious that you want to kill them yourself, why should I take myself as a toil?"


    In this regard, Su Jin retorted loudly: "You don''t understand this. Isn''t it normal to have more than double the profit in business?"


    "Although I haven''t done any business, I have seen the children of the tribe do it. It seems that 10% of the profit is very good, right?"


    The Virgin Mary was dumbfounded. It was the first time she had seen someone like Su Jin.


    As soon as they meet, they want her to use herself as a reward, and also want her to give birth to monkeys? Are you so short of people who give birth to monkeys for you?


    "In that case, I''ll go back. I''m not going to do business at a loss."


    As soon as Su Jin finished speaking, the Mother of God was stunned.


    She looked at Su Jin dumbfounded, and was stunned for a long time before she could not laugh or cry:


    "Okay, I promise you."


    "Although I don''t know why an ordinary woman like me would attract a strong man like you, since you are willing to destroy the mechanical empire, it is only natural for me to pay the price."


    "You? I''ll lose myself by talking nonsense?" Su Jin looked at the Virgin Mary in surprise at this time.


    "Don''t you have to do this?" The Virgin Mary was stunned.


    "Wrong, you have to do this."


    Su Jin smiled and shook his fingers, then kicked his feet and re-entered the cabin, Regalzeva''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Okay, we''re here. Next, let''s watch your performance."


    Hearing this, the Virgin Mary turned her eyes and looked at the glass window in front.


    At this moment, her gaze passed through the glass, saw the Capital Airport below, and saw the two giant mechanical beings in the airport who were at the top of the welcoming team.


    [Evil God] Melvazoa!


    [Demon God] Sierra Celbeth!


    The Virgin Mother''s eyes turned red, she gritted her teeth, and lowered her head deeply, hiding her hateful gaze.


    "Nice look."


    ¡®Regalzeva¡¯ laughed, grabbed the mechanical bubble where the Virgin God was, and immediately strode towards the gangway.


    Chapter 0757 Come to cheat, come to sneak attack!


    The landing ship adjusted the position of the jet, and against the backdrop of the blue arrogance, it slowly descended on the capital airport of the Machinery Empire.


    When the landing ship stopped, the hatch also opened, and the mechanical soldiers who came to greet him immediately knelt on the ground and loudly welcomed Regalzeva''s return.


    "Nice scenery." ''Regalzeva'' strode out of the cabin, with two subordinates beside him and a mechanical bubble that imprisoned the Virgin God floating behind him.


    "Brother." The 7-meter-tall purple female mechanical life form, the demon **** Sera Celbes, called out and stepped forward.


    The evil **** Melvazoa next to him had a sullen face and stood motionless, waiting for Regalzeva to come forward.


    In a few steps, Su Jin first greeted Sera Celbeth, imitating Regalzeva''s tone: "It''s a happy event that my sister greets me in person."


    "Before complimenting me, brother, think about how to perfunctory brother Melvazoa." Sera Celbeth did not notice Regalzeva''s abnormality, but made a joke.


    Among the mechanical empires, Regalzeva was mainly responsible for battles, Melvazoa preferred logistical intelligence work, scientific research and strategic arrangements, while Serra Serbeth was responsible for internal affairs operations, and the three had a clear division of labor.


    However, because Regalzeva often acted without authorization and disrupted strategic arrangements, he was naturally not welcomed by Melvazoa.


    Su Jin has long known this from Regalzeva''s memory, and now he naturally has a countermeasure.


    "Isn''t this a perfunctory prop?" Su Jin pointed to the mechanical bubble behind him.


    Sierra Celbeth turned her head to look at the mechanical bubble behind Su Jin, and immediately saw the Virgin God bound inside, and immediately laughed:


    "No wonder the tracking troops have been chasing you for thousands of years, and they can''t find your trace. Is it hidden in the spaceport of the Mechanical Empire?"


    "Brother Melvazoa, this is your dereliction of duty."


    At this time, Melvazoa, who had been reluctant to speak, finally spoke up: "It is indeed my responsibility that the internal investigation is not done well. I will go to your administrative agency in Sierra to be punished later."


    After Melvazoa finished speaking, she turned her head to look at the Virgin.


    The Virgin God sensed the sight, raised her head, and looked at Melvazoa coldly.


    Upon seeing this, Melvazoa sneered: "Hidden in the spaceport? I thought you were leaking the secrets by lurking at the top, but now I think about it, you are guessing our actions by the direction of the spaceship that left the post. , and then leak it to those opposing forces?"


    The Mother of God heard the words and bit her lip, but did not speak, but her eyes were still cold.


    "Don''t you want to answer?"

 Chapter 568：

    Melvazoa also sneered back:


    "But it doesn''t matter. Although I also suspect that there is some conspiracy in your sudden arrest this time, this matter is irrelevant."


    "Because no one can successfully take you away from our three brothers and sisters, not to mention, your tribe has already been wiped out by me, and no one can come to save you."


    "Later, I will seriously study and study the life of the high elf god, what is the difference between it and ordinary organic life."


    "Brother Melvazoa is still as cruel to the enemy as usual." Regalzeva teased aside.


    "The movement is the mass extinction of species, and even the brother who destroyed the planet is not qualified to finish."


    Speaking of which, this mechanical giant with a pitch-black body and five electronic eyes focused his attention on Regalzeva:


    "But brother, change the plan of attacking the FXF world without authorization and return to the voyage privately, I also hope you can give me an explanation."


    Speaking of this, Melvazoa said with deep resentment:


    "This is not the first time that you have destroyed the plan designated by the Empire, and during the spaceship operation, according to the transfer records returned, you seem to have approached the DXD world without authorization. Your expedition not only failed, but also changed privately. Action line, what exactly do you want to do?"


    "Brother Melvazoa, what do you want me to explain?" A mysterious smile appeared on the huge mechanical face of ''Regalzeva''.


    "Punish it according to the laws of the empire. As one of the makers of the law, you must set an example." Melvazoa said this, but he didn''t have much hope of success.


    Because he knew that after he finished saying this, his sister who liked to reconcile them would speak out to prevent the two brothers from continuing to conflict.


    This has been the norm in the past.


    However¡­¡­


    3 seconds passed.


    Sera Celbeth stood beside Regalzeva, standing still, without any reaction.


    This is? Melvazoa froze for a moment, then wanted to speak out, but found that he seemed to have lost control of the sound system.


    ''what happened? ¡¯


    While Melvazoa thought so, ''Regalzeva'' shot like lightning.


    He reached out to Sera Celbes with one hand and Melvazoa with the other. Both hands reached their chests at the same time, and then he broke through the armored defense of the body surface and penetrated directly into the core of consciousness.


    quack!


    Sierra Celbeth was directly taken out of the core of consciousness, and her shining electronic eyes quickly dissipated at this moment, falling into silence.


    At the same time, Melvazoa''s core of consciousness was also taken out.


    And at the moment when the core of consciousness was taken out, Ka Ka! The sound of an egg cracking resounded in Melvazoa''s core of consciousness.


    "Oh? Did you transfer your consciousness at the last moment?" Su Jin looked at the dimmed consciousness core in surprise, and said in surprise: "It looks like you have prepared this move a long time ago?"


    At this time, the mechanical soldier kneeling on the ground only realized it later, noticed the abnormality, and immediately shouted:


    "Your Majesty Sierra Celbeth!"


    "Your Majesty Melvazoa!"


    "Why, why does His Majesty Regalzeva do?"


    "Damn, why can''t our body suddenly move!"


    At this moment, Su Jin turned his head and looked at a two-meter robot in the crowd who seemed to be unable to move:


    "In a group of immobile machines, there is a guy who can move... So, is it an organic life form?"


    The two-meter robot suddenly released its kneeling posture, and its electronic eyes flashed frantically, and said with fear: "Aren''t you a brother? Who are you! You came to sneak attack on us!"


    His voice was Melvazoa''s voice.


    "It''s a little troublesome now."


    Su Jin scratched his cheek, if it wasn''t mechanical, it would be a bit difficult.


    At this moment, the ''Melvazoa'' in front of Su Jin suddenly became blurred, as if touched by an invisible eraser, disappearing inch by inch.


    "Be careful." The Virgin behind him broke the mechanical bubble and reminded in a condensed voice, "Melvazoa can manipulate the concept of existence, and can interfere with time, and even in parallel worlds, thus erasing his own death, He is truly immortal."


    "Immortal body?" Su Jin heard the words, narrowed his eyes, and immediately said happily, "It''s interesting, but I want to see how he doesn''t die."


    At this moment, Melvazoa''s figure reappeared on the edge of the airport 100 meters away in the form of kneeling on one knee. He raised his head, looked at Su Jin fearfully, and then turned and fled.


    "It doesn''t make sense."


    Su Jin, who thought Melvazoa would meet her, let out a snort, and then quickly chased after him.


    Chapter 0758 Existence


    In the giant tree forest with tall trees, Melvazoa ran wildly along the mountain road under the cover of the tree canopy and blocked the signal.


    On the soft dirt road, the huge 7-meter-high mechanical body kept leaving deep, hurried footprints on the ground.


    While fleeing, Melvazoa''s computing system was spinning rapidly:


    "what is the problem?"


    "Why did the body lose control and stop functioning just for a moment?"


    "If I hadn''t noticed that something was wrong and transferred my consciousness core, I might have been directly removed from my consciousness core by the other party, just like Sierra Celbeth, and I would have lost all the power to resist..."


    "Damn it, Regalzeva is probably defeated because of this strange trick and was faked by the enemy."


    "Damn, what kind of ability is that..."


    Melvazoa mobilized all the previous data, thinking carefully and quickly:


    "The other party is similar to the Mother of God, and it may be an invited foreign aid. According to the action of the Mother of God in the past, this should be a terrifying existence that she has encountered recently."


    "The only worlds that the Mother of God has contacted recently are DXD and FXF, where life forms are mainly organic life forms, and they are all in the era of mythical hegemony."


    "A certain god? Or a strange life form?"


    "If it''s a god... that ability to control my body, 67% of the probability is the power of the gods of the higher gods... the **** of craftsmanship? Or the **** of steam and machinery? Damn, there is such a god''s power to exist... ¡­¡±


    Guessing some of Su Jin''s abilities, Melvazoa suddenly understood why the only life he could transfer his consciousness core just now would be a spare organic life form.


    That''s because organic life is not a machine...


    "You can''t use a mechanical body to compete with the opponent, you must transfer to a powerful organic life body as soon as possible." Thinking of this, Melvazoa suddenly turned around and moved towards his secret laboratory.


    He was betting that Su Jin would not be able to see Regalzeva''s memory, because the situation just now proved that the consciousness core of a mechanical being does not belong to the control range of mechanical power. If it was forced to be classified, the consciousness core should belong to the soul realm of power.


    Melvazoa bet that Su Jin has no soul-like ability.


    After all, there is a repulsion between powers. According to Melvazoa, it is speculated that higher gods and Buddhas who are born with mechanical powers want to have soul-like powers at the same time of birth, or when they cultivate the day after tomorrow, and there is no powerful medium. To smooth out exclusion is impossible.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Su Jin, who has no memory of Regalzeva, to know the location of his secret laboratory, so that he can obtain a clone of an organic life body with high combat power, and he can have a relationship with Su Jin under the condition of abolishing Su Jin''s mechanical power. Jin one battle.


    This is a high-probability event, so Melvazoa bet on it without hesitation.


    He bet he would succeed!


    hum!


    Melvazoa stomped on the ground at high speed, and her huge body moved between the forests with dexterous movements and small noises.


    Soon, he ran thousands of kilometers between the mountain forests and rushed to a huge metal factory.


    "very good."


    Melvazoa was overjoyed when she saw the building on the surface of the laboratory, and quickly sent out a signal with her voice.


    Accompanied by drops! With a sound, the huge hatch of the metal workshop slowly opened upwards.


    Melvazoa stepped forward and walked in, but stopped after a few steps.


    I saw the huge rolling door slowly move up, revealing two black leather shoes, then the legs in cotton trousers, and then the upper body of the white long-sleeved shirt.


    In the end, Melvazoa saw a handsome face with black hair and black eyes, thin lips, and a smile.


    That was Su Jin''s face.


    Melvazoa fell into silence, the huge electronic eyes flickered wildly, and the mechanical ears even continuously excreted steam from the body due to overload.


    And just when Melvazoa couldn''t believe it, Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he slowly raised the corner of his mouth and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, brother."


    Melvazoa, who was in a state of turmoil, was silent at this time.


    He sighed, and then slowly exhaled:


    "I hope you can kill me here, otherwise once I survive, I will definitely destroy everything you care about."


    I am very concerned about Algor and Shiroyasha... Su Jin thought in a subtle way, but at this time, Melvazoa moved.


    His huge seven-meter-high body quickly folded and stretched, and soon his limbs and chest showed distinct muzzles.


    Inside the muzzle, the azure light flickered rapidly, and the terrifying energy was compressed and boiled.


    Su Jin frowned and stared at Melvazoa.


    He activated the mechanical power and controlled Melvazoa''s body.


    "Huh?" At this moment, Su Jin made a surprised voice.


    I saw that Melvazoa''s body began to fade rapidly again, as if it had been wiped by an eraser.


    At the same time, less than 3 meters away from Melvazoa, a running Melvazoa appeared in front of Su Jin and quickly solidified.


    It seemed that it was Melvazoa who had not yet arrived at the base and was on the move.


    "Rewind time?"


    Su Jin watched this scene in astonishment, and then keenly discovered something was wrong.


    Although there are time fluctuations, it is not obvious, and there is no unique fluctuation of power, and there is no echo of the rules of the world to power when power is used.


    No, it should be said that there are fluctuations in which the world responds to power, but not time-related fluctuations.


    "It''s not the power of time, but the power to interfere with time?"


    Su Jin looked at Melvazoa in surprise, then raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Boom.


    Black flames of destruction suddenly spread all over Melvazoa''s body, and in an instant, Melvazoa''s whole body was completely destroyed into nothingness.


    And at the moment when Melvazoa in front of Su Jin completely died, the previous Melvazoa who had opened the muzzle appeared in front of Su Jin again.


    After witnessing this scene several times, Su Jin immediately obtained the power used by Melvazoa from his knowledge base.


    "So that''s the case, is it [existence] power? The time of previous interference was actually the self that existed a few seconds before the interference, and the one that escaped my destruction was also such a trick, a good way to use it, no wonder it was said by the Virgin Mary. It is immortal."


    Su Jin smiled happily when he saw the hunter, "Existence" power, such a special power, is also a rare thing in the small garden, and like the power of destruction, it belongs to the rare concept of power.


    "Unfortunately... this power was completely eliminated by my destruction..."


    Su Jin snapped his fingers again.


    At this time, what he destroyed was no longer Melvazoa''s physical body, but his very existence.


    He is using power to oppress people, using the power of destruction that completely lifts restrictions, directly lowering the dimension to attack Melvazoa''s ''existence''.


    Melvazoa, who existed on the timeline, was completely destroyed in an instant, and even the past on the timeline began to burn silently.


    The existence of Melvazoa, who was being destroyed, suddenly appeared in reality, the cracks that the extremely rigid mechanical body quickly climbed up, and the huge mechanical face was full of unwilling colors.


    And just when the power was about to be destroyed by Melvazoa.


    A click.


    Su Jin snapped his fingers again and stopped the final destruction.


    He casually walked up to Melvazoa: "You lost."


    Melvazoa''s huge electronic eyes flickered, staring at Su Jin''s face.


    Then there was a bang.


    The seven-meter-high mechanical body collapsed suddenly.


    Chapter 0759 then you''re welcome


    Capital of the Mechanical Empire.


    Inside the huge metal mountain range 10,000 meters high.


    In the core area, Su Jin sat in the center of three huge steel thrones, with a huge screen displayed in front of him.


    Beneath him, three huge mechanical lifeforms seven meters high were kneeling there, bowing their heads.

 Chapter 569：

    Compared with these three huge mechanical beings, neither Su Jin nor the Virgin Mary standing beside Su Jin are very small.


    However, the opposite of the size is the humble faces of the three giant mechanical beings.


    "13 million mechanical life forms, plus over 100 million lower-level intelligent machines, and a large number of servants."


    "In terms of quantity, it is a good force."


    Su Jin sighed while looking at the population data on the screen.


    The mechanical life of the thirteen million least superior demons seems to be very few, but they are not human beings!


    A mechanical lifeform can control tens of thousands of lower-level intelligent machines. Compared with explosive soldiers, it is probably only the interstellar zerg that Su Jin has heard of.


    The more Su Jin looked at the data, the more he felt that the DXD world had no hope.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jin, just relying on this army, just one of the three evil gods could destroy the DXD world.


    After all, they all have at least two four-digit powerhouses under their command, and some are more than that, and there are even powerhouses that are infinitely close to the elite stage, plus they are the three evil gods with good strength in the elite level, the DXD world is indeed hopeless. .


    While thinking about it, Su Jin continued to watch his own confidential data reported by the Three Evil Gods:


    "Does Regalzeva specialize in [mechanical] power? It doesn''t feel like it. Melvazoa is good at [mechanical], [creation] and [existence], creation and existence? Good harvest, as for Sierra Selbeth is [machine] and [magic guide], tsk tsk tsk, an interesting combination."


    Su Jin was surprised when he saw the power data uploaded by the Three Evil Gods.


    These data are all things that the Three Evil Gods invaded countless worlds and researched from countless strange races with special abilities.


    Among them, apart from the machine that already exists, the other abilities are all collected and integrated by the Three Evil Gods themselves.


    To describe it, these data are the secret recipes from concept cultivation to power creation.


    And here, what makes Su Jin the most delighted is the creation and existence of Melvazoa, and the creation is the most suitable power to act as the pillar of Su Jin''s small universe.


    "But does it take a minimum of one hundred years?"


    Su Jin looked at the time on the data, narrowed his eyes, and looked at Melvazoa with a playful expression:


    "Little Mel, if I say BOSS, I hope to strip you of the creative power, would you like it?"


    Melvazoa, who had previously said that she would obliterate all the people around Su Jin, bowed her head and replied respectfully, "Follow the instructions of the Creator."


    At this time, Su Jin laughed and said, "Oh? This is all according to my instructions. This is a bit inconsistent with the cruel words you said before."


    "Previously, my subordinates were only afraid of the possibility of being controlled by you and wanted to seek short-sightedness. Now, after witnessing the lofty glory of the Creator..."


    "Okay, okay, goosebumps all over."


    Su Jin touched his arm, as if he really had goosebumps, he continued to read the situation of the mechanical empire, and finally saw a record that was a little concerned:


    "In E2712, there was a conflict with the magical technology civilization that claimed to be the Time and Space Administration outside the AXA world... ''Time and Space Administration''?"


    Su Jin murmured the term, then lowered his head, looked at Melvazoa next and said, "Mel, what is the strength of this Time and Space Administration."


    "I don''t know the current situation. According to the information obtained 300 years ago, that is, in the sudden encounter in E2712, the Time and Space Administration seems to be based on magic technology, with organic life (human) as the main body, and controls a large number of The world''s trans-temporal forces."


    "Their main combat power seems to be called mages, and their evaluations range from E-SSS."


    "However, because the battleship system that invaded the other party was discovered by the countermeasures of the battleship at that time, we did not obtain the world coordinates of the Time and Space Administration and were successfully escaped by the other party."


    "Currently, the status of the enemy and myself is still unknown."


    Listening to Melvazoa''s report, Su Jin couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, and said with great interest: "Is there no intelligence? Then increase the search for the enemy, I am curious, this Time and Space Administration, is it my impression? The Time and Space Administration."


    Magic Technology, Time and Space Administration, and E-SSS level mages ratings are a bit like the time and space administration of the magic gun girl Nanoha world that Su Jin knows... But Su Jin is not sure yet, and there is no such thing as a mechanical empire. How much information.


    That is true.


    The four-digit number that can explode stars has a dozen or so mechanical empires. In this multiverse, it can be regarded as a giant, and there are only a few who can afford it.


    According to the words of the Time and Space Administration under the influence of Su Jin, there are not many people who can deal with the Three Evil Gods and even their subordinates, except for the immemorial heritage that can destroy the world and create dimensional vibrations.


    And if according to Su Jin''s impression of the girl with the magic gun... that world seems to have been linked to the magic ban, and those devil gods seem to have a good time at the Time and Space Administration...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help smacking his tongue: "Seven or eight sounds like a demon **** with two digits or more, tsk, I don''t dare to provoke it."


    "Why don''t you dare to provoke?" The Virgin Mary turned her head and asked in surprise.


    "nothing."


    Su Jin avoided this topic perfunctorily, then held his chin with one hand, looked at the three evil gods below, and thought about the divine way to the Virgin:


    "Don''t you have any problem with me choosing to control them instead of killing them?"


    "Why do you have to have an opinion?" The Virgin Mary turned her head and looked at Su Jin with a smile. "Isn''t this kind of torture under the enemy''s command more terrifying than letting them die all at once?"


    "..." Su Jin was silent after hearing this: "I heard that you have a good temper."


    The Mother of God heard the words and said frankly: "No matter how good-tempered people are, their hometowns will be destroyed, their tribes will be exterminated, and they will be driven out of their hometowns. They will endure humiliation for thousands of years, and they will change."


    Su Jin heard the words and sighed: "You are stronger and more flexible than I thought."


    Su Jin said, stood up, patted the soft shoulder of the Virgin Goddess, and said happily: "Then the future queen of the mechanical empire, before I choose to return, is there any interest in having **** with me on the bed of Miss Demon God? Some avengers, interested in physical and mental health activities?"


    "..." The Virgin Mary pursed her lips and looked at Su Jin wordlessly, as if expressing a silent protest.


    "Well, since you agree, then I''m welcome."


    Speaking, without waiting for the Virgin to refute, Su Jin reached out and hugged her, then turned around and strode towards the inner palace.


    Chapter 0760 Divine Annihilation


    DXD world.


    Heaven, pure fire.


    Su Jin held a silver gun tip with a broken gun barrel, and walked with Al Gore on the stone steps leading to the system.


    Wearing a white straitjacket, Algor walked on the stone steps with an expressionless face, and said in a disgusting tone, "It''s been more than ten days since you came back, are you having fun?"


    "It''s alright." Su Jin felt a little nervous when he saw Algor like this.


    "Is it okay? Hehe. You can hear the whispers of different girls in your room every night. I think you are having a great time. Even the guards Ingville and Gnivia didn''t let go, even Even that Tacheng Baiyin has already started, and the premise is to let Suzaku and Zhu Nai accompany you, you are really capable."


    "Algor, have you taken the wrong medicine? Are you so angry today?"


    Su Jin asked unnaturally at this time. If Algor continued, he couldn''t help but touch his nose.


    "It''s not because I have to spend time waiting for the influence to reach its limit, it''s a bit too boring, so I played a little bit."


    Controlling the EXE world did not immediately raise Su Jin''s pocket watch to the full value of twelve, but the record in Mount Sumeru, the rumors of the demise of the Eastern Alliance, and the legend that the emperor beast 666 was subdued by Su Jin spread all over the world. When it was argued by countless mythical beings, it rushed to the highest value.


    And this total time took 11 days. In addition to the time when Su Jin arrived, it was just 21 days after he arrived in the world of Demon High School, and in Hakoniwa, less than 21 hours had passed.


    At this point in time, the Avengers led by Arcadia had just finished setting up their positions on Mars, and had not yet started the official battle with the Greek gods.


    That''s why Su Jin lived such a leisurely life. In a sense, he was venting his pressure in advance. Although he thought he was venting his pressure, Algor didn''t care about his behavior before, why did he start biting people now?


    Hearing Su Jin''s sophistry, Algor stopped and turned to look at Su Jin''s face.


    Then he said, "Nothing."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and looked at the palace not far away:


    "It''s just a little unpleasant that you smell of those broken things on your body."


    "Defective product..." Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth, and said a little embarrassedly: "Anyway, it would be too much to say that a girl is a defective product..."


    Algor sneered when he heard this:


    "Oh, in my eyes, their appearance is like you looking at those human bodies with broken hands, feet and heads. They are ugly. I really don''t know why you care about those ugly things."


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while after hearing the words, and then sighed: "You are also under a lot of pressure. Do you want me to lend you my arms."


    "Pressure?" Algor froze for a moment, then folded his arms around his chest and said dissatisfiedly: "Do you think I am the kind of person who is afraid of returning to Little Garden? I can''t wait to return to Little Garden and settle accounts with that Greek Bitchi! "


    I didn''t say that you are afraid of returning to the little garden... Su Jin murmured in his heart, and then said, "Can you kill Athena completely this time?"


    "You!" When Algor heard this, he glared at Su Jin with an angry brow, but after glaring, she had to admit that she really wasn''t sure to kill Athena completely.


    That Bi Chi had the most backhands, even if Algor had been promoted to double digits, he still doubted that he would not be able to completely kill the opponent.


    And once the underworld girl is immortalized, I am afraid that the double digits will suffer.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately suggested: "Since you are not sure, don''t be too ruthless."


    "Heh, are you fascinated by the beauty of that Bichi?" Algor pouted angrily, but he had to admit that Su Jin was right.


    After imprisoning her for so long, Athena gave up to continue fighting with her even if she could not kill her. It would be a great loss for Algor if there was another dispute at this time.


    Unless there is a way to kill Athena with a real hammer, or if someone can kill Athena and need Algor to get down, then she will do it to take the revenge of humiliation.


    But now, she really wasn''t sure.


    After returning to the small garden, it is a fact that you are facing the gods, and it is very risky to provoke a calculating Athena... Thinking of this, Algor suddenly thought of something, and gave Su Jin a meaningful look.


    Su Jin was hairy when she saw it, and couldn''t help but touched her arm and said, "Look at what I do."


    "Nothing, just thought of something interesting."


    Algor turned his head, strode forward, and climbed to the top of the steps:


    "Prepare to resurrect the God of the Bible, the final test is coming."


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused and sighed: "As soon as you say that, the pressure will come, and now I''m thinking about whether to play Splatoon, so that I can relieve the pressure."


    Hearing this, Al Gore squinted his eyes and looked at Su Jin: "I don''t mind you having a chat with the God of the Bible here."


    "I mind!"


    The soul of the God of the Bible emerged from the holy spear with a black face:


    "Can you not involve me in your previous disputes? I have nothing to do with you."


    "It doesn''t matter?" Su Jin heard the words, raised his hand and pulled down the shirt on his body, revealing the hickey left by the Virgin God last night: "Daughter, come over and call Holy Father!"


    The God of the Bible had a dark face and stopped talking for a while, just scolding the shameless, lewd, and vile words in her heart. If she hadn''t been able to beat Su Jin, she wanted to punch him now. To ask her to call her father is simply disgusting.


    "Don''t make trouble, start quickly and end quickly."


    Al Gore walked quickly into the palace in front, while Su Jin watched her back go deep into the palace, turned and quickly descended the steps to the edge of the sea of ??life.


    The God of the Bible, who ignored Su Jin along the way, was upset at this time and reminded:


    "Just drop the holy spear, and my resurrection process can be controlled by the system."


    When she said this, she paused, and then asked Su Jin, "Can Miss Algor really transform me into a half demon through the system and get rid of the possibility of being absorbed by me in Little Garden?"


    Su Jin heard the words, glanced at her and said, "You can distrust me, but you can''t distrust Algor''s integrity."


    When he said this, he also emphasized: "Since I met her, I haven''t seen her cheating on me, so don''t worry."


    "I didn''t bother you, how can I rest assured." The God of the Bible muttered in a low voice.


    And at this moment, a loud bang sounded.


    Su Jin and the God of the Bible suddenly turned their heads and looked at the palace on the top of the mountain.


    I saw a beam of light that penetrated the sky and the earth rose from the palace, straight into the sky of the pure fire sky, and penetrated into the distant place.


    Su Jin knew that it was Al Gore''s arrangement in the system to touch his power into the rules of the Demon High School world, temporarily tampering with the world.


    He has also used this power, it is the holy annihilation in the blood-devouring world, but compared with the scale used by Su Jin, the holy annihilation poured out by Al Gore is stronger, and it can even be said that it is not a dimension at all.


    "let''s start."


    Su Jin glanced at the beam of light, turned around, and threw the holy spear into the sea of ??life.


    At the same time, he took out his pocket watch from the pocket of his jacket, looked at the ruler pointing to Twelve, took a slight breath, and closed his eyes.


    The comfortable days are coming to an end... Su Jin sighed with emotion, and probed his consciousness into the spiritual space.


    Stare into the abyss!


    ©–©–¡¾Garden Box¡¿


    Chapter 0761 World No. 005


    As Su Jin stared into the abyss, hooked up with the phantom of the box garden in the Lingge, on the magnificent hilltop palace in the distance, the jet-black beam of light silently turned into pure white.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help raising his brows, watching the change in the Pillar of Chengtian in surprise.


    In his field of vision, on the pure white beam of light, every ray of brilliance can be differentiated into a concept, like fine sand in the desert, water droplets in the ocean, one grain at a time, accumulating sand into a desert, accumulating water Chenghai creates all the prosperity in the world.


    "So that''s the case, integrate your own power into the world, briefly merge into one, and then avoid the detection of the center?"


    In a trance, Su Jin passively knew Algor''s strategy, and also understood the real gap between himself and the three-digit number.


    The difference is not in the scale of strength, nor in the combat power, nor in the amount of power, but in the ''concept'' that is a little bit, a wide variety, and a variety of colors.

 Chapter 570：

    Whether it is power, authority, or even truth, the basic structure is the basic concept that constructs all things in the world, that is, the basic rules.


    "It''s not about telling me outright, but telling me where my shortcomings are with actions. You, Algor, have such care."


    Looking at the white brilliance, Su Jin smiled dumbly, then closed his eyes and completely connected to the center of the box garden.


    ¡¾drop! ¡¿


    [The observation of the 005 world is completed. ¡¿


    [According to the owner''s customization, it is named (Devil High School World). ¡¿


    When the air conditioner turns.


    Su Jin opened his eyes again, and he saw the empty hall and the self-burning candle elves on the walls.


    He adjusted the focus of his sight and looked at the closed bronze door not far away:


    "Apoli, how long have I been away?"


    On the bronze door, a pair of eyes opened immediately, and Apollo, the elf of the door made by the canary, immediately replied: "21 hours and 17 minutes, do you need me to be accurate to the second? Second generation."


    "No need." Su Jin closed his eyes, and then asked, "Did anyone come over while I was away?"


    Hearing this, Appoli immediately replied: "A certain Miss Rabbit that does not allow Appoli to inform the second generation has come five times, an average of once every four hours, and it is estimated that there will be 2 hours and 42 minutes until the next visit."


    "Black rabbit..." A gentle smile appeared on Su Jin''s face: "Once every four hours, and you won''t tell me, it''s really something only she can do."


    When Apollo heard this, he also teased: "Do you need me to provide you with a video of Miss Rabbit wandering in front of the door?"


    "It''s made into a photo stone, and I''ll make a good laugh at her in the future." Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and said in a good mood: "Apoli, in 20 minutes, notify the black rabbit to come over, and I''ll deal with some chores now."


    "Okay, second generation."


    Hearing the response, Su Jin immediately closed his eyes, immersed his consciousness into the Dimensional Forum, and recalled the harvest of this Devil''s High School World.


    [005 Demon High School World Observation Successful! ¡¿


    [According to the forum center friendly agreement, the share will be divided at a ratio of 9 to 1 after deducting the basic operation consumption, and the division has been successfully divided. ¡¿


    [Congratulations to the holder for getting points, 250,000 points, and the current balance is 370,000 points. ¡¿


    [Congratulations to the holder''s spirit rank promotion again, the current basic spirit rank scale has reached the evaluation of [four-digit (legend)]. ¡¿


    [Dimensional Forum join hands with Hakoten Center to congratulate! ¡¿


    [Even among the powerful gods and Buddhas, your existence is a legend that everyone fears! ¡¿


    [At the same time, congratulations to the holder for reaching the minimum spiritual limit (four-digit legend) for complete digestion of ultimate power. When you officially accept power, a corner of the almighty field will definitely be open to you! ¡¿


    "Legend?"


    Su Jin''s mood is inexplicable when he sees this.


    In just one year, he has climbed from a seven-digit mortal to a four-digit legend, and his combat power is recognized as a four-digit exceptional powerhouse. The ups and downs here are only known to Su Jin himself.


    It seems that he is relaxed and playful, and he has reached the point where he is now, but despite his performance, he has walked on the tightrope several times, jumped repeatedly on the warning line of the gods, and pinned his head to his waist. On the rod, in exchange for power.


    "However, has Lingge reached the minimum value for digesting extreme power?" Su Jin looked at the last message with a solemn mood.


    Normal powers are not accommodated or digested. Only those external powers obtained by ''accidental'' will appear such words.


    The traditional way of birth of power is that the gods observe the rules of the world, accumulate concepts in the body little by little, and connect a large number of concepts in mysterious connections to form power.


    In this way, the power that is born is the power that is completely controlled by the strong, and there is no so-called concept of accommodation and digestion.


    The so-called accommodating and digesting are the two steps of incorporating foreign power into the spirituality.


    Just like the literal meaning, the former is to adjust one''s own spirituality, cooperate with the characteristics of external power, and accommodate it into the spirituality, while the latter completely digest this foreign spirituality, turn it into its own shape, and become a spiritual figure. load-bearing column.


    After this complete process, the power from outside is no different from the power cultivated and strengthened by oneself, and it is also an important way for three-digit gods and Buddhas to strengthen themselves.


    After all, for the three-digit holders of authority, under their own strong authority, to cultivate an authority from a weak concept again, the energy, effort and even treasures expended are enormous.


    In contrast, having a certain scale from the beginning, the power that can resist a little bit of authority, is a blatant shortcut.


    "Compared to this shortcut, when accommodating and digesting power, it will lead to the risk of being affected by power, but it is negligible."


    Su Jin thought about this, and couldn''t help rubbing his ears.


    After accommodating power, Su Jin also has many abnormalities, such as wanting to destroy something, or want to crush something, or have an inexplicable love for mechanical creations.


    Fortunately, the influence of these powers is very slight, and it is difficult to shake the powerful small universe of a golden saint, so Su Jin''s state is actually not bad.


    Compared with Su Jin, it is hard to say about other gods and Buddhas. There are many gods and Buddhas who have accidents because of their ability to accommodate them.


    It is like Zeus, who accidentally lost control when he claimed to contain the power of lust, turned into a cow, and was ridden by a bull for several days.


    Su Jin and Hakotei''s many melon eaters are still not sure whether this is a gossip that Zeus deliberately concocted to cover up the fact that he had a two-way plug.


    However, according to the gossip provided by a young lady with the surname of Pallas, it is said that Zeus''s behavior cannot be described once or twice, so smart people naturally buried the fact that Zeus was a two-way plug in the news paper.


    "Zeus..." Thinking of Zeus, Su Jin is still a little upset.


    Although the guy has been forced to go to the heaven, it has to be said that he and Zeus'' Liangzi are completely next. If there is something that can make the other party unhappy, Su Jin will definitely be happy to do it.


    But now Su Jin has more important things to deal with.


    "This time I returned to Little Garden, and I didn''t get a double-digit investigation. There are basically two possibilities. One is which existences have basically locked me, and the other is that they have locked Al Gore."


    Su Jin guessed it was the latter.


    In other words, Su Jin and Algor clearly let each other know the latter.


    "The wave of the Devil''s High School world has been completely messed up. I just don''t know if the double digits will hide the news, or how long they choose to hide it."


    "However, no matter how much they want to hide it, everything will be a foregone conclusion when Algor returns to Little Garden a day later."


    An extraordinary three-digit Protoss, this is basically equivalent to the birth of a two-digit figure in Little Garden, and it is still a two-digit number with very few restrictions.


    It is impossible to hide such news, unless several of those two-digit figures join forces.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help rubbing his eyebrows: "The matter of Al Gore can be delayed for at least a day, and before that, I have to go to Mars first."


    Forcibly created a three-digit exception. If Su Jin doesn''t want to go to the planer, it is the best choice to change his identity with Leticia and create an alibi.


    In this way, even if some of those two figures understand Su Jin''s ability, if they want to make trouble, under the umbrellas of Al Gore and Bai Yasha, Su Jin can jump directly in front of the other party, instead of Lose the slightest.


    After all, from now on, he also has a ''backstage'' person!


    Chapter 0762 Rabbit can''t bear the weight


    The underground of Arcadia headquarters has become a place where the subordinate world passes.


    Boom! The door was suddenly pushed open.


    Su Jin, who was standing in front of a newly repaired gate, felt a strong wind before turning his head. With a plop, a blue-haired rabbit ''emerged'' out of Su Jin''s arms.


    "Su Jin, you''re back!"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then smiled, hugged Hei Rabbit''s waist, and then kissed her forehead: "Why don''t you leave in less than a day, look at you like that."


    "Hehehe~"


    Facing Su Jin''s scolding, Hei Rabbit didn''t have any rebuttal, just smiled and rubbed Su Jin''s chest with his cheek, and then said:


    "How are you, you''re not hurt, are you?"


    "Just those rookies below, how could it hurt me." Su Jin raised his chin confidently: "It''s not me who blows it, but if you want to kill me, unless those truths do it themselves, it''s impossible."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit was frightened and quickly covered Su Jin''s mouth with his hand: "You are crazy, how can you arrange those existences!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t speak, just licked Hei Rabbit''s palm lightly.


    "What are you doing? It''s so dirty." Hei Rabbit was startled, blushing and pulling back, rubbing **** Su Jin''s palm.


    "Rabbit, you''ve changed." Su Jin showed a distraught expression: "Obviously, he was willing to use the cup I used a few days ago, but now he hates me for being dirty."


    "Are you looking for a fight!" Hei Rabbit said with hot cheeks and waving his small fist.


    "You really can''t help being funny." Su Jin looked at Hei Rabbit''s pink ears, and suddenly realized that he had flirted with him.


    Obviously it is a lustful race that is synonymous with the hobbies of the gods, but all of them are pure and flawless characters, which really makes Su Jin unable to stop.


    If he did it again, he would probably still flirt with it.


    At this time, the red-faced Black Rabbit broke free from Su Jin''s embrace, looked at the door beside him and said, "Are you preparing to pass through the gate again?"


    "Well, I have attracted a lot of good players." Su Jin nodded, and then said silently: "But there are many people I don''t want others to know about their existence, including the black rabbit in the community, you know what I mean. Bar?"


    Including Orpheus and the great red, all dragon species, Su Jin does not want them to become members of the bright side of Arcadia.


    These dragons with heads and faces, and Hakoten have corresponding characters. The most suitable ones are to act as black knives in the dark. Su Jin has long been concerned about this, so he must inform Black Rabbit in advance.


    However, the black rabbit at this time did not understand what Su Jin meant at all.


    I don''t want others to know, but I know it, so I''m not equal to others, I''m equal to Su Jin''s wife... Converted here, Black Rabbit''s face turned even redder, and he spat:


    "When is it, what are you talking about?"


    "..." Su Jin always felt that Black Rabbit had misunderstood something, but he didn''t want to explain it. Based on their current relationship, even if Black Rabbit really misunderstood, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    But some things still have to be explained.


    "I recruited demons, angels, and fallen angels from the lower realm, as well as some legendary dragon species. Of course, many of them have the same name in Hakoba."


    Hei Rabbit heard Su Jin say this, and immediately understood what he was going to say, and his face could not help but nervously said: "Demon, angel and fallen angel? And the legendary dragon seed? Su Jin, don''t you search for a parallel? Universe?"


    "It can also be said, and those people have been treated specially by me, and will not be swallowed up by the existence with the real name on the side of the small garden." Su Jin heard this and suddenly felt that what the black rabbit said was very close to his behavior.


    Didn''t he just loot a world with a myth similar to Hakoniwa? Even more than one, EXE and many worlds that EXE invaded have become Su Jin''s territory.


    If he really wants to say, he is even more extreme than what the black rabbit said.


    "My God..." The black rabbit couldn''t help but grabbed his blue ears: "Doesn''t this mean that we are developed?"


    A group of individuals with the same name as the little garden gods, but will not be swallowed up, if they are allowed to grow up, then Arcadia is not equal to a smaller small garden?


    This... this is simply a windfall!


    Even if Black Rabbit knew that the probability of these strong men growing up was very low, but he couldn''t stand it, Arcadia was very weak now.


    The most powerful villager in the whole village is matched with the most powerful knife in the whole village, isn''t that a perfect match?


    Moreover, a community that joins at a young age and develops and grows with its peers has a centripetal force, but it is completely different from other communities that are cobbled together.


    In the future, as long as a few of these people are developed, not to mention the level of Su Jin, even if they reach the level of Lord Leticia, wouldn''t Arcadia be resurrected with blood?


    This is simply laying the cornerstone of Arcadia''s strong man!


    "It''s really developed." Su Jin smiled.


    "Are those people willing to join us?" Black Rabbit grabbed Su Jin''s arm, worrying about gains and losses.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said, "They all signed the contract under my friendly persuasion."


    As for whether it is really friendly or not, that kind of thing, the ghost knows, anyway, when the time comes, Su Jin will definitely establish a direct subordinate community to arrange these people, and then wash it several times.


    Under the huge benefit, the black rabbit''s brain gradually returned, and he couldn''t help biting his nails and said, "There should be a lot of people here whose identities are difficult to explain, right?"


    "There are quite a few."


    Su Jin nodded, whether it was those legendary dragons, or angels and fallen angels, they were all hard-to-show guys, especially those who were protected by Algor and did not completely degenerate into demons. God of the Bible.


    This is one of the trump cards against the Holy Son of the Crusaders.


    "If this happens, it will be troublesome. Find a way to get clean people to join us reasonably, and people who can''t reveal their identities at all, also find a way to let them get the resources of Hakoniwa to improve themselves. There are still half black and half white. Those who are too need to be tried.¡±


    Seeing the black rabbit biting his fingers, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing and said, "This is what you and Leticia do, whether to establish a subordinate community, or to clear some people to join us through this battle of gods, or arrange a freelancer. The new community outside of us, as a secret hand, is your job."


    "Didn''t you tell me how to deal with it?" Hei Rabbit couldn''t help laughing when he heard this.


    "Is there?" Su Jin pretended to be stupid.


    "Yes!" Hei Rabbit laughed, then looked at Su Jin, his expression gradually softened: "Su Jin."


    "What?" Su Jin was surprised.


    "Thanks a lot."


    "Well, is there a reward?" Su Jin asked rhetorically.


    "No!" Black Rabbit rolled his eyes, and then said, "It stinks to death, do you still want a reward?"


    "Smelly?" Su Jin sniffed his creaking nest subconsciously, but suddenly thought that it might not be the stink he imagined.


    However, before he could say anything, Black Rabbit said, "Lord Leticia has already started garrisoning on Mars and is preparing for the battle. What you need to do at this time is to rush over first."


    "Then the handling of the new members here..." Su Jin looked at the black rabbit meaningfully, and kept guessing in his heart that he now seriously doubts what the black rabbit knows, such as the ''stinky smell brought by the women on him'' taste''.

 Chapter 571：

    He didn''t believe that the rabbit was an unintentional mistake, he only felt that the other party came prepared, to cheat, to attack his young comrade.


    "I''ll deal with it, you can go." Hei Rabbit patted the exaggerated part of his body and said confidently: "Can you still believe my level?"


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while, then took a slight breath and said, "Then please."


    The words fell, and Su Jin''s figure gradually sank into his own shadow: "If you have trouble, contact me with the gift of contact."


    "go Go."


    Black Rabbit shook his hand, and after Su Jin left, he looked at the place where Su Jin left with a complicated expression.


    "The clothes in my closet appeared in Lord Leticia''s room... and Su Jin seems to have a woman''s taste. Did he find someone in the lower realm? It doesn''t matter, he is so stressed, it''s better to relax." Hei After all, Rabbit didn''t dare to think too much, for fear that his heart would be too sour because he thought too much.


    At the end, she took a deep breath, patted her cheek and said, "Okay, it''s time to prepare for the newcomer."


    Hei Rabbit patted his cheek, turned around and walked to the door of Chujie next to him, and activated it. She is also an old man who has been in charge of receiving several guests from the world, so she naturally knows how to get in touch with these new members.


    A silent blue light curtain lit up, and then, Hei Ge''s voice rushed out of the closed door first.


    "Honey!"


    Hei Ge stepped forward with a bear hug, and halfway through, he realized that something was wrong, and his hands froze in mid-air.


    "Who are you?" Heige took a few steps back, and suddenly became vigilant.


    Black Rabbit smiled at this time, waving the baton that appeared in his hand at an unknown time and said:


    "Welcome to the Garden of the Gods, I am your guide, one of the current managers of Arcadia, you can call me Miss Black Rabbit."


    "Where''s my dear?" Heige knew that he was right when he heard the name Arcadia, but he was very strange about Su Jin''s whereabouts.


    Black Rabbit twitched, and then asked, "I don''t know, who is your dear?"


    The next second, her ominous premonition became a reality.


    "Su Jin!"


    "Is that so?" The corner of the black rabbit''s mouth twitched, and then explained: "He is now heading to the battlefield of the battle of gods, it is estimated..."


    Before the black rabbit finished speaking, another figure came out.


    It was Rias Gremory.


    "Where''s my husband? Didn''t you promise to pick us up?"


    "We..." Black Rabbit squeezed the baton tightly, savored the word "us", and said without a smile, "I don''t know who the husband you are talking about is..."


    "Of course it''s Su Jin."


    Black Rabbit''s smile completely collapsed.


    Chapter 0763 What kind of Dafa?


    Traveling through the shadow world, Su Jin is still thinking about the black rabbit.


    "This time, what I did should be completely exposed."


    Su Jin is very obsessed with what he does, and he also understands that sooner or later he can''t hide the black rabbit. He and even Leticia are well aware of this.


    And the reason for the delay in making a statement is not that Su Jin is avoiding it, but that both Su Jin and Hei Rabbit are avoiding each other.


    "When the godslayer world, the black rabbit should have noticed it. Little Athena didn''t hide her relationship with me at all, but she still avoided it. Leticia and I dangled around her so many times, she even No matter how stupid it is, it should be broken once or twice, not to mention, rabbits are not a dull race..."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help showing a helpless expression: "I thought she would have a showdown with me just now, but she still drove me away. Does that guy like being shot in the back so much?"


    Su Jin can completely imagine how the girls in the Devil''s High School world came to Hakoniwa and attacked Black Rabbit.


    Not to mention, Hei Ge was definitely the first to come out, and no one could stop her mouth except Su Jin.


    Besides the black songs, other girls are not introverted masters, neither Rias nor Himejima Akeno are girls who can swallow their voices. On the contrary, it is normal to show off their relationship with him and deliberately demonstrate.


    Of course, with the black rabbit''s ability, it is impossible to be bullied. If the rabbit really gets angry, even Su Jin can''t stand her mouth, and can''t wait to block it with the whole body.


    In a remote area, a rabbit who can''t use force because of the referee''s work, raises hundreds of children, and can keep these children from being bullied by other communities.


    In the initial weak period, Su Jin often saw many people in the seven-digit community run rampant by the black rabbit, took the initiative to attack, was beaten by the black rabbit, and was also deprived of all the property.


    After all, being able to speak well is the job of the referee, and being able to speak well is especially good at fighting, that is Hakoniwa''s Moon Rabbit.


    "Black song will be very miserable... I guess Zhu Nai and Rias will not have a good time... tsk tsk tsk... Miss Black Rabbit is afraid that she will show the ability of the princess in the palace, although she will definitely be shot in the back."


    Su Jin laughed, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    But in fact, he also knew that the black rabbit would be careful. The reason why Su Jin deliberately avoided it was to stimulate the black rabbit in a sense, and tell the other party one thing - if you don''t eat me, there will be no soup left. .


    "I really am a scumbag full of malice." Su Jin laughed at himself, then narrowed his eyes.


    Within the range of his perception, the exit arrived.


    Su Jin''s eyes flickered, and the small universe burned slowly, as if a flash of lightning flashed across his mind.


    at the same time.


    Mars.


    Alliance position.


    In the cave where the position was temporarily transformed into a command post, Leticia, who showed herself as Su Jin, suddenly flashed an electric spark in her mind.


    "The next meeting will be temporarily replaced by the elder." Leticia stood up calmly and said to the staff of the many communities present.


    "What happened?" Galoro, the strange cat nicknamed ''Big Old'', asked suspiciously.


    "Leeticia is here." Leticia said calmly with Su Jin''s face on her face, "brought some special news."


    "I understand." Galoro stood up when he heard the words, walked to the main seat, and said, "Then I will arrange the defense and coordination of the position."


    Leticia glanced at it, she was a little relieved, and then quickly flew out of the cave and came to her private address.


    The place where the leader of the alliance, Leticia or Su Jin lives, is also a karst cave. The current disciple of the major alliance is a canyon inside a barren mountain range on Mars. The natural karst caves on both sides of the canyon are filled with fortifications to form a temporary position.


    "You watch the intersection and don''t let anyone in."


    After giving orders to the two female salamanders guarding the entrance, Leticia stepped into the cave.


    The structure of the cave is very simple.


    Self-burning candles, a wooden bed, and since the materials are concentrated on mobilizing military supplies, there are no other superfluous things.


    Leticia walked to the bed and sat down, then looked down at her shadow reflected under the candlelight.


    "You can come out."


    The words fell, and the shadow''s face gradually changed, and it didn''t take long for it to become Su Jin''s appearance, as if Su Jin was a piece of paper stuck to the ground.


    It didn''t take long for Su Jin on the ground to get up, take off his coat, shake the dust that didn''t exist on the clothes, and said, "Fortunately, luck is good, the shadow space is not blocked."


    "After all, it''s just the preparation period for the war." Leticia stepped forward to take Su Jin''s clothes, put them on the bed temporarily, and asked, "Is the environment still used to it?"


    Su Jin moved his neck, and immediately frowned: "The gravity of this Mars is really heavy. Five figures would be difficult to even fly, right? If it was six figures, it would only be possible to run on the ground."


    "The battlefield of the battle of the gods is like this. The six-digit number is basically the first-level soldier, and the five-digit number is the main force. As for the four-digit number, it is basically the general of the leading side, and it is also the main body who creates legends and enhances strength. ."


    God war! This name, which was once full of blood, is no longer **** after the dawn, in a relatively peaceful time.


    On the contrary, the four-digit strong fight on the battlefield, the weak fight bravely to become the strong, the strong challenge the stronger, create new myths, and obtain merits that are enough to spread the lower layers and influence countless observational universes.


    In a sense, this place has become a place for the rapid promotion of small people, the so-called training camp for the strong.


    Su Jin and Zeus are well aware of this.


    The two sides just couldn''t help each other, but they couldn''t get through it in terms of face, and at the same time they wanted to strengthen themselves, so they started the battle of gods.


    In a sense, Su Jin, who did not want to be the cold-blooded gods, was always melted by the invisible rules appointed by the gods.


    But how can you talk about breaking free if you don''t fit in.


    Leticia unhurriedly folded Su Jin''s clothes and asked at the same time, "How is the harvest this time?"


    "Very good, specifically, when the Black Rabbit has sorted it out, it should report to you." Su Jin explained, and then asked, "Who sent from Greece."


    When Leticia heard the words, she immediately replied: "The leader is Onomia, the eldest sister of the Goddess of Time, and the second is the son of Zeus. Relatively speaking, the brothers Zetos and Amphion are not very famous."


    "Is it strong?" Su Jin couldn''t help asking.


    "They are all four-digit levels. Goddess Onomia is the goddess who controls time and has a long reputation in the four-digit legend stage. As for the Zetos brothers, although they are not famous, their strength is good. It''s almost old, and it''s also legendary."


    "Of course, what''s more troublesome here is Zeus'' angel army, and the subordinate communities who are loyal to him. Among them, there are many strong players in the four figures. During the small-scale conflict during the preparation period, our side is strong. In terms of the number of people, it obviously occupies the lower part.¡±


    "Is that so..." Su Jin touched his chin when he heard the words, and then asked Leticia, "Can you think of a way to give them a vote? Like killing a son of Zeus?"


    When Leticia heard this sentence, her head was filled with black lines:


    "My master, are you sure that you started the war this time to sharpen your subordinates? How do I feel that you are murdering? Even if the four figures can be resurrected with various abilities, they killed Zeus at the beginning. Child, the deputy commander of the Greek camp of God Wars, do you think the matter is not big enough?"


    The opening is to kill the son of Zeus. This wave of Su Jin is simply playing stud, or the kind that comes to play at the beginning. In this way, it is strange that Leticia does not hold Su Jin.


    However, at this time, Su Jin said meaningfully: "Leeticia, there are some things I can''t say now, but if a stinky one is coming back soon, and we don''t make trouble, it will be too late!"


    "Smelly..." Leticia muttered to herself, and then her face changed slightly: "You mean..."


    "Shh!" Su Jin raised his index finger beside his mouth: "It''s good that we know about this, don''t say more, just in case."


    Leticia nodded again and again, and then her eyes became brighter:


    "In this case, it seems that we can play a little bigger."


    "What kind of Dafa?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    At this time, Leticia''s eyes lit up and said:


    "Enter the Greek position and capture Onomia alive!"


    Chapter 0764 This time it''s serious


    "Enter the Greek position and capture Onomia alive!"


    Su Jin was silent for a moment after hearing this, and then said:


    "Are you sure it''s me who thinks things aren''t big enough?"


    Why does he feel that Leticia is more radical than himself?


    "Didn''t you say you want to make a big scene?" Leticia asked back with a smile.


    "I want to know the reason you said that." Su Jin couldn''t help pinching his eyebrows, walked over, and leaned against the wall.


    He admits that he was intimidated by Leticia''s big money.


    I just want to tear down a window, why did you lift the roof for me? If you want to persuade me to stop, just say it... Su Jin murmured inwardly.


    "Didn''t you give the reason?" Leticia sat on the wooden bed, looked at Su Jin with a smile, and said, "Is that ''smelly'' about to return to Hakoten?"


    Speaking of the name ''smelly'', Leticia seemed to be unable to restrain herself from laughing.


    The magic star Al Gore became a ''smug'' when Su Jin''s mouth was spoken, which is why Su Jin had the guts to call her that, and put it in the small garden, even in the upper class, Al Gore''s notoriety, even the gods Frightened by it.


    Otherwise, there would be no such thing as Algor just breaking the seal and refusing to sign the long jump of the godslayer, and being secretly forced out of the small garden by many gods.


    It''s just that, thinking that Al Gore was forced away was something that happened only yesterday, you came back strongly after less than a day, aren''t you really consuming the feelings of the gods?


    The upper floors just thought that the evil spirits were driven away, and you didn''t even have time to hold the celebration party, so you came back. Isn''t this a trick?


    Seeing the smile on Leticia''s face, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help but smile: "Okay, I admit that this is a bit of a joke, but in fact, I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. ."


    Because of the competition for the chance to become enlightened in two digits, the Buddhist lineage even paid a limit of power to let Su Jin ''sell'' Algor.


    As a result, this power was exchanged for Algor to leave the little garden for one day.


    If Su Jin is a high-level man in the line of artificial Buddha, I am afraid that he has the heart to kill.


    Hearing Su Jin admit that she and Algor had played the gods, Leticia couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    After all, the amount of information revealed in this sentence is too great.


    She even suspected that Su Jin and Al Gore had no intention of concealing their alliance from the gods.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but whisper, "Su Jin."


    "Huh?" Su Jin looked at the heavy-hearted Leticia in surprise. This was the first time Leticia called his name after admitting that he was the leader.


    "Are you really sure that you want to put your chips on that magic star?" Leticia asked with a solemn face: "You are not someone who can bet at will."


    "Just say I''m two-faced, don''t worry about my emotions." Faced with Leticia''s question, Su Jin was a little speechless for a while.


    He repeatedly jumped on the edge of many forces, reaping great benefits, and cheating people everywhere is really shameless, and it is natural to be scolded.


    Su Jin doesn''t care about his reputation, nor what the gods think of him. For him, being able to live and become stronger is already a lucky thing.

 Chapter 572：

    Food and clothing have not been successful, what is the exquisite life still talking about?


    "..." Leticia remained silent with a serious face, obviously ignoring Su Jin''s words.


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t care either. Leticia''s stubbornness had already been taught to him, and he didn''t expect the other party to change with a single word.


    However, when it comes to cooperating with Al Gore, Leticia will have some scruples, which Su Jin can understand.


    Different from the time when Su Jin came into contact with Al Gore, Leticia was active in the dawn period of Little Garden, and at that time, Al Gore was one of the three problem children of Little Garden. Buddha competes for double digits, moody and cruel.


    In view of this, Leticia was puzzled by Su Jin''s heavy holding of Algor''s shares, but it was a matter of course.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin immediately said: "Although I really want to say that Algor has changed his surname, I guess you probably won''t believe it."


    "Modified?" Leticia was a little surprised. That old senior who has survived for countless years and is extremely stubborn will change his style? Was Su Jin being deceived by Al Gore?


    "It''s not a modification, it''s a change of surname, the surname of the surname." Su Jin explained to Leticia carefully.


    "The last name of the surname..." Leticia chewed on this sentence, then suddenly thought of something, and looked at Su Jin''s lower body subconsciously.


    Seeing this, Su Jin''s face turned dark: "What are you doing there? I''m not the man who used that thing to roll a wheel. That man was killed by Qin Shihuang long ago."


    Did Leticia think of him as a maid? Is he that kind of person?


    "I''m very sorry." Leticia apologized with a guilty face.


    "You really thought about it." Su Jin couldn''t help but said speechlessly: "In short, my relationship with him is very complicated, and there is a reason why I chose to stand in the line completely."


    When Su Jin said this, he paused, and then said solemnly: "In a short while, there will be another queen in the little garden."


    "Queen?" Leticia stood up in horror when she heard the words: "What do you mean? She? How is that possible."


    Leticia slumped on the bed in a trance and said absentmindedly: "The world dragon is on top, she actually took that step."


    In this case, everything can be explained.


    A three-digit figure is out of the ordinary, and it can be called the existence of the strongest in the garden, so what if the character is bad? That kind of superpower, as long as the wind is released, even if it is a three-digit number, it will be tempted to swear allegiance to it.


    Although Leticia thinks it is absurd, it is very likely that the last step of the magic star came from the help of Su Jin, at least Su Jin provided help in it.


    what is this?


    The grace of enlightenment!


    No wonder Su Jin would say that Al Gore changed his surname. If marrying Su Jin can become a three-digit exception, his wife is afraid that his wife will be able to go from Mars to the end of the universe.


    "As a result... it''s not that we stand behind the magic star, but she joins us?" Leticia muttered to herself with a dazed expression.


    "You think too much, her character will not admit that she joined Arcadia." After Su Jin heard Leticia''s self-talk, she immediately poured a pot of cold water.


    With Algor''s character, she would be happy to join a community that was not even a four-digit number. This guy is used to being a lone ranger. If he really wants power, he is also the boss.


    But this is of course, Algor''s character, not being the boss himself, it is estimated that the boss can be **** off.


    "That''s okay, too. I can''t imagine that in my lifetime, I will see this kind of existence establish a connection with Arcadia. If Canary finds out, I''m afraid it will be crazy..."


    When Leticia said this, she couldn''t help but let out a smirk like a black rabbit.


    It''s over, this kid is stupid... Su Jin patted his cheek and said:


    "Don''t think too much, our top priority is to try to avoid the sight of the gods and make some noise, so that the gods can''t think of our connection with Algor for the time being."


    The key here is to make Su Jin clear about helping Algor''s promotion, at least not let the gods think of it here, otherwise even if Su Jin has the protection of the strongest, there will be no peace.


    "That''s true." Leticia couldn''t help but patted her cheek, a three-digit figure returned to Hakoniwa, and as Algor, it was a strange thing not to make a big noise.


    In order to avoid being implicated in the most dangerous early stage, Arcadia had better make a big noise, and it had to make a noise before Algor returned, so as to divert attention.


    "Do you have any suggestions?" Su Jin asked Leticia.


    At this time, Leticia replied solemnly:


    "Enter the Greek position and capture Onomia alive!"


    "Why are you still saying this?" Su Jin was speechless.


    "No, before, it was to make you give up the idea of ??making trouble, but this time, I''m serious."


    When Leticia said this, she said solemnly:


    "You, who are recognized as an exceptional powerhouse, violated the rules and intervened in the battle of gods and captured the daughter of Zeus alive. This incident is enough to divert the attention of the gods, and even after the return of the magic star, you can also hint our position to others."


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned and said solemnly: "If you violate the rules of God''s War, this will be conquered by the Heavenly Army with all their strength."


    At this time, Leticia smiled and said: "I remember your spiritual scale, it shouldn''t have reached the breaking point, right?"


    When Su Jin heard this, he immediately understood:


    "Drill holes!"


    The battle of gods does not allow those who break the rules to take action, but Su Jin''s spirituality is under those who break the rules. This is a loophole.


    "Do you want to do it?" Leticia asked.


    Su Jin smiled:


    "certainly."


    Chapter 0765 meaningless attack


    Mars, the Greek position, the height of only one thousand meters of Mount Olympus.


    This mountain is the old position of Greece on Mars, where the former god-king Zeus led the three armies and fought against the hostile gods.


    And after the war with Arcadia, it was naturally enabled again.


    At this time, looking down from the sky of Mars, I saw more than a dozen black war fortresses lined up from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain on Olympus Mountain, blocking the arteries in all directions.


    These war fortresses made of black and unknown stones are the Greek gods who, before the war of gods started, directly transferred the gifts from the Greek reserve resource bank to Mount Olympus through large-scale space transfer, and used the fortress as the base point. , built a fiery red enchantment circle.


    Under such a powerful spirit formation, the gravity, space stability, and elemental energy on Mount Olympus were extremely heavy.


    Even a four-digit elite level powerhouse cannot fly in such a position. Only a legendary powerhouse can barely have room for air combat.


    And along with the fortress, there were supplies to sustain the two-year high-intensity war.


    Compared with the Arcadia Alliance, which can only rely on canyons and caves and rely on the relics of past wars to create military positions, Greece has a lot of money and its performance is particularly obvious.


    At this time, inside the fortress at the top of Mount Olympus.


    Under the illumination of the dome crystal chandelier, there are several figures sitting on the long table made of huanghuali wood in the hall.


    "Would you like some whisky to refresh yourself? Amphion." Chetos, who was wearing a white vest, tall and mighty, with muscular arms, asked his brother.


    Compared with Chetos, the handsome blond young man who was too gentle and elegant said helplessly: "Chetos, no matter what, drinking on the battlefield is too much..."


    "It''s not divine wine, you can''t get drunk." Chetos split the bottle cap with his knife, poured it into his mouth, and then asked, "Is Miss Onomia still studying maps?"


    Chetos looked directly in front of him, the girl with short black shoulder-length hair and red eyes was holding the map on the long table in her hand, carefully comparing it, as if she was not distracted.


    Without getting a response, Zetos said boredly: "It''s boring! Big sister, what are you doing so seriously? What Zeus asked us to do is to delay time and drag those people from the Arcadia Alliance on this Martian battlefield, let the gang It''s enough that people can''t profit from the godslayer war, is it useful to study so much?"


    "Zetos!" Amphion next to him couldn''t help scolding.


    Seeing this, Zetos snorted and continued drinking his fine wine.


    At this moment, Amphion turned his head and asked Ounomia, "Miss Ounomia, is there any problem with the map?"


    "It''s out of date." Onomia shook her head.


    "The map is out of date, how could it be?" Amphion asked in amazement, he couldn''t imagine that it would be a mistake in the Greek gods.


    "The last wave of contestants in the battle of gods more than 600 years ago missed the terrain. The group of trash from the intelligence department seems to have not updated the map yet. Oh, it really is a group of trash."


    Onomia sneered, put down the map, and jumped off the chair. In Amphion''s eyes, her height was not even the height of the bench she just sat on.


    In fact, the height of Onomia is only 148cm. Of course, Amphion would never dare to mention this kind of detailed data in front of Onomiya.


    Hearing this, Chettoston shouted dissatisfiedly: "Those garbage from the intelligence department actually gave fake maps? We had to go here to fight with those mud legs because of their leader Hermes!"


    "Let''s say a few words less, Zetos, the Lord God is not something we can blame at will."


    Amphion gave Chetos a warning, then frowned and said unhappily.


    "However, in this case, we need to arrange for people to redraw the map now, otherwise once a full-scale war begins, the terrain may become our disadvantage."


    "I read the report before. After the Arcadia Grand Alliance arrived, they immediately explored the map. There are many staff members in the Grand Alliance who are good at strategy."


    In this Mars specially made as a battlefield of gods, the mighty power of gods and Buddhas has been weakened to a very low limit by various arrangements, and the existence of less than four digits fights each other and fights with the army of mortals. The gap is not too great. Large, so the terrain factor must also be taken into account in the strategy.


    The error of map accuracy is already a serious malfeasance, and it is easy to bring harm to Greece''s low-end combat power in local small wars.


    You must know that there are not many existences under four digits that have the ability to resurrect. If you die here, you will really die.


    The "gentleness" of the battle of gods, the so-called friendship and improvement of merit, such things will only happen among the four-digit gods and Buddhas.


    "This is not the only trouble."


    Onomia walked over to the table with the fruit on the side, took some cantaloupe, and while eating, walked to the edge of the window, overlooking the position below:


    "The leader of the Arcadia Alliance this time is the legendary Su Jin."


    The bottle that Chetos lifted suddenly stopped in the air, and Amphion''s face that was relatively relaxed now became extremely heavy.


    "The one who fought with God Father..." Anfion whispered, and then frowned: "Indeed, there is such an existence, no matter how vigilant it is."


    "But Sister Onomia, Su Jin, as a four-digit existence, is not allowed by the rules of God''s War to participate in the war."


    Onomia turned her head and asked calmly, "Then do you dare to lead troops to attack the base where Su Jin is seated?"


    When Anfion heard this, he suddenly smiled bitterly: "Not many people dare to do this kind of thing even among the twelve main gods, right?"


    Su Jin? That is the ruthless character who is right with Zeus, and it is said that he also makes good use of poison. Even Zeus almost lost half his life because of the other''s poison.


    In the face of that kind of monster, let alone whether the other party can participate in the war, if the war situation is not good, Su Jin decides to poison, and the people from Greece will die on this Mars.


    This is also the reason why Zeus did not order the delay of the Arcadia Grand Alliance, but other orders.


    As far as the rookie chickens in the major league have not participated in the battle of gods, no matter how you play in Greece, you can get rid of them by three and five, but if you add ''Su Jin is in charge'', these four words, even in the twelve main gods Even the most belligerent Ares dare not say that he is 100% sure.


    Just based on the first battle in Greece, Su Jin really made his name in Hakoba, and he has a reputation that no ordinary person is willing to provoke.


    Onomia nodded slightly in approval when she heard Amphion''s words.


    The **** Hermes, the **** Ares, and even the **** Zeus, three consecutive twelve main gods shriveled in Su Jin''s hands, and none of the people present were confident that they would be able to eat each other steadily.


    Even if there is an exception and cannot make a move, it is the same.


    Onomia asked at this time: "Then what do you think is the possibility of Su Jin leading someone to raid us?"


    "This?" Amphion heard this kick and stood up.


    "Isn''t it..." Zetos opened his mouth slightly, not even noticing that the drink was poured on the ground.


    "Do you think it''s impossible?" Onomia said with a small face and sneer: "Don''t forget that one has a criminal record."


    "Breaking into Mount Olympus alone and plotting against our scumbag father, do you think a man who dares to do such a thing will not have the courage to attack us?"


    "Such a person, judged by common sense, can''t predict his behavior. If you want to compete with him, you have to think that ordinary people can''t think."


    "So before reaching the position, I doubted whether he would take the lead."


    "Even I suspect that he is on the way to attack us now!"


    "Even if you say so, it would be too chaotic to conduct a direct raid during the preparation period." Amphion couldn''t help but object: "This way, even if it can bring strong confidence to the Arcadia Alliance in the early stage. , but in the long run, it''s completely unfavorable, right?"


    "That''s right, Miss Onomia." After listening to Amphion''s explanation, Chetos picked up the little remaining wine again, and said while drinking, "This kind of continuous war is not a constant war. If two victories can solve it, it doesn''t make much sense for that man to do such a thing."


    "Do you think it''s impossible?" Onomia turned her head and stared at Zetos with sharp eyes.


    Zetos shrank his neck, but still replied: "It''s not very likely, let me tell you this, if Su Jin really comes to attack at this time, I''ll kick my head for you!"


    boom--!


    A huge roar suddenly came from the sky.


    Without waiting for the reaction of the three of Onomia, a particularly obvious wave of soul exploration swept away from the three of them.


    "How come?" Zetos opened his mouth wide, just about to say something.


    Boom.


    The ceiling of the fortress shattered inch by inch, exploding a gray-black dust mist.


    When the fog dissipated, a hand was placed on Chetos''s shoulder, and there was a male greeting:


    "Good afternoon, everyone from Greece."


    Onomia''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom.

 Chapter 573：

    Chapter 0766 Mountaineering


    After putting that hand on his shoulder, Zetos'' body froze.


    He forced himself to stay still, not to look back, or to try to escape, because doing so would be pointless behavior.


    The only thing Chetos can do now is to ask his sister and brother for help with his eyes.


    ''Save me! ¡¯


    "Zetos!" Amphion looked at the controlled Zetos, gritted his teeth, and clenched his palms tightly.


    At this time, Su Jin, who broke into the fortress, ignored the commotion of the outside world, and just turned his head and looked around, looking at the floor covered with soft blankets, the small table with melons, fruits, wine, and The murals hanging on the walls are decorated, and I can''t help but wonder:


    "It''s quite enjoyable..."


    "Su Jin..." Onomia looked at Su Jin with a serious face, calling his name.


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, turned his head to look at this heroic girl, couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes and said, "Eldest sister of the three goddesses of timing, Onomia?"


    "Just you little guy?" Su Jin looked at Onomia up and down, and immediately played with the taste.


    ''Oops! ¡¯ Zetos immediately looked at Onomia when he heard the words, and sure enough, there was already an angry look on the other party¡¯s face.


    He knows too well that this half-sister is sensitive to height. As a goddess born to rule the order, the young Onomia was trying to forcefully control the power of spring. The age of growth, that is, the day when I was thirteen.


    This is a taboo topic in the second generation of gods under the twelve Greek gods.


    Su Jin now mentions that Chetos is worried that his sister will directly launch a Russian rescue because of anger, that is, rescue regardless of hostage casualties.


    Although he didn''t mind his own death, he was accidentally killed because he was rescued by his own people. He really didn''t want this humiliating way of dying!


    Thinking of this, Che Toston couldn''t help shouting: "What nonsense, Miss Onomia is not small, she will always be the most stalwart woman in my heart!"


    "Hey!" Amphion next to him raised his hand, his expression almost changed to ''Erkang''s face''.


    Zetos shouted nervously, as if he didn''t see Amphion''s movements:


    "Big sister, you have to believe me, your height is really not short, even if your height is always like this, it will not affect your stalwart in my heart, so let''s discuss it well and don''t do it!"


    "Zhetos!" Anfion couldn''t help covering his face. He knew that his elder brother''s brain was not good, but he didn''t expect it to be so bad! That''s what can be said on this occasion.


    Aren''t you afraid that Sister Onomia will come to a Russian rescue?


    Su Jin, who witnessed this scene, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said happily, "Well... it''s really a harmonious and loving sibling relationship."


    Onomia''s eyes were gloomy as if she was dead. She glanced at Zetos, and directly stunned Zetos who wanted to say something.


    After warning Zetos, Onomia narrowed her eyes and looked at Su Jin calmly:


    "Forcibly break the barrier of the position and hold my brother hostage, can I understand that Your Excellency Su Jin wants to violate the regulations of the battle of gods?"


    "What do you think?" Su Jin asked with a smile at this time.


    On this rhetorical question, Onomia fell into silence instead, she pondered for four or five seconds, and then said: "I can treat this as never happened, but accordingly, I hope Your Excellency Su Jin can let go of Chetos. "


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the muscular man he was holding in surprise: "Oh? He turned out to be Zetos, the son of Zeus."


    He really didn''t know that this was the son of Zeus, and thought it was a general commander sent by the Greek side.


    Su Jin''s surprised tone made Chetos look at Onomia with resentment: ''Sister, do you save people like this? ¡¯


    Before Su Jin didn''t know his ''value'', now it''s alright, Onomia gave it with both hands, this... This is what Chetos should say.


    Compared to Chetos, who was full of resentment, Onomia''s expression had not changed since the beginning. She looked at Su Jin calmly, and said calmly:


    "As you know, this unachievable guy is indeed my half-brother, but if you think that a child like him will be of great value, then I can only give you a sorry answer."


    However, at this time, Su Jin suddenly smiled and said: "Do you care about this brother? This is really rare. I thought that children of Zeus like you would scream and kill them even if they were captured. ."


    "..." Onomia frowned, and then explained: "Although I don''t know if God Ares gave you a bad impression, but in a sense, we Zeus children do not have you. The relationship was as bad as you imagined.¡±


    "In some sense?" Su Jin was amused when he heard this.


    Then he narrowed his eyes and looked at Onomia with a playful expression: "To be honest, it''s a lot easier for me that you care about your brother."


    "What do you mean?" Onomia frowned in confusion.


    "It''s nothing." Su Jin let go of Zetos, let the other party dodge quickly, stood behind Onomia, beside Amphion, and then he smiled: "Man, I let you go, then as a price ¡­¡±


    When Su Jin said this, he raised his hand and pointed at Onomia:


    "You just come with me."


    As soon as these words came out, Onomia suddenly showed a look of astonishment.


    "What did you say?"


    "I think four-digit hearing shouldn''t be too bad, right?" Su Jin asked rhetorically with a playful look.


    Onomia frowned suddenly and looked at Su Jin in disbelief: "The previous attack can be evaded for various reasons, but attacking the headquarters of the Greek position and taking me as a wartime commander, are you sure you really want to do this? Do it?"


    Su Jin laughed at this time, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said with a dangerous smile: "Is Miss Onomiya unwilling? This is not good, but I have paid my due sincerity here!"


    When Su Jin said this, he glanced at Zetos with a smile. The latter shivered and couldn''t help but took a step back, but also looked at Su Jin with a strange expression, as if he didn''t know what Su Jin was doing.


    It is obvious that they cover up his violations, but Su Jin wants to violate the rules. This kind of behavior makes Chetos, who is not very smart, think that Su Jin is a ghost, not to mention Amphion and even Onomi. ya.


    "Big sister! Don''t promise him, it''s just one death, we can afford it." Amphion said at this time.


    Su Jin was not annoyed when he saw this, but just looked at Onomia with a smile, as if it was up to you to decide.


    Seeing Su Jin like this, Onomia''s heart sank to the bottom.


    She didn''t believe that Su Jin would make such a request without any preparation. Maybe no matter what they did, the final result would not change.


    Su Jin has the ability to do this.


    Thinking of this, Onomia''s heart sank, and she said in a low voice, "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    "Smart." Su Jin clapped his hands, then turned around and said, "Come on."


    When Onomia walked over to Su Jin with a sullen face, Su Jin turned her head and said to Anfion: "Your sister, lend me a few days."


    This subtle statement made Chetos and Amphion''s expressions change instantly.


    At this moment, a whirlwind blew, and the figures of Su Jin and Onomiya disappeared in the hall.


    "Amphion..." Zetos shouted anxiously.


    Amphion''s face sank and said: "I know, brother. I know there must be a trap here, but we have to report this matter."


    The disappearance of the commander cannot be concealed, and what Su Jin has done will inevitably be exposed.


    Thinking of this, Amphion said solemnly: "We can only let Zeus solve this matter."


    "That''s the only way." Chetos sighed helplessly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lower Hakoten, Greece, Mount Olympus.


    The eternally burning fire of thunder on the top of the mountain suddenly extinguished in the exclamation of the maid.


    And at the same time.


    Wearing a white restraint suit with restraints wrapped around her body, the beautiful girl narrowed her eyes, letting the mountain breeze blow her purple hair, and looked up at the majestic mountain range of the mountain breeze.


    Looking at the lofty temple on the top of the mountain, Algor sneered.


    On the mountain road!


    this moment.


    Dark shadows shrouded Olympus!


    Chapter 0767 Fair


    Stepping out of the fortress, Su Jin took Onomia to the top of Mount Olympus.


    At this time, the entrance to the barrier that Su Jin forcibly opened had been restored, and the surface of the damaged black fortress in the distance was wriggling like a living thing, obviously repairing itself.


    A Westerner with a single shoulder armor, dressed like a bullfighter, with a high nose and a wide forehead, looked around quickly and searched the enemy with a serious look.


    Su Jin, who appeared with Onomia, was surrounded by these people for the first time.


    The atmosphere suddenly became suppressed.


    Those who participated in the battle of gods were all members of the Greek forces, at least the middle and high-level subordinate forces. Naturally, they had seen Su Jin''s image. The enemy''s general leader appeared in the core of his own side, and he followed his side''s leader. This kind of strange The scene made everyone hold their breath and made the atmosphere of the scene extremely dignified.


    The only one who could relax was Su Jin alone.


    At this time, Su Jin stood on top of Mount Olympus, looking up at the fiery red clouds and the endless plain in the distance.


    Outside the plain, in the sky in the distance, there is a dangling continent that can hardly see the end, and the far left of the continent, a huge and incomparable urban group...


    That is the main continent of Little Garden, and also the location of Little Garden City.


    "The scenery is good." Su Jin, who was looking at the scenery, sighed with emotion: "With such a beautiful scenery, if you say I don''t do anything to leave, is there something wrong with it."


    "What do you want to do?" Onomia''s face burst into cold sweat, what she was most afraid of was such a thing happening.


    Su Jin broke into the position and took her away when she was still young. There are many commanders of the **** war in Greece. If she takes one, she still has countless candidates, but if Su Jin wants to take action on Mount Olympus, it will be a big trouble.


    As the battlefield of the battle of gods, the gravity suppression of Mars is very terrifying, which also leads to the extremely high density of matter, and there are not many places on the entire planet that can be counted as mountains.


    Mount Olympus is a rare kilometer peak. Such peaks are rare on Mars, and they are basically war positions controlled by the great group of gods.


    In the case of restricted flight, this kind of condescending view has a high advantage, and because there are so many forces in Hakoniwa, even Greece only controls one Olympus Mountain.


    If this place is bombed, then the terrain advantage of Greece will be pulled down to the same level as Arcadia, which is a more serious loss than the capture of Onomia.


    "I like fair play."


    Su Jin looked around at the Greek warriors who faced him in silence, realizing that Arcadia would not be able to draw so many forbidden masters even if it developed for another ten years.


    But in this regard, Su Jin is very open: "I have nothing to say about talent training, skills are not as good as others, but the advantage of terrain is a bit shameful."


    The land on Mars is based on the gift document, which stipulates the ownership. This thing was released by the center of the small garden. The good place has long been occupied. If you want to change Su Jin, you can''t change it.


    This kind of first-mover advantage is something Su Jin doesn''t like, or what he doesn''t like is the behavior of the gods taking the first-mover advantage to monopolize the market.


    And Su Jin''s idea is very simple, if I can''t get fair, I will force us to be fair.


    Onomia''s heart sank when he heard the words, and he couldn''t help but ask: "Are you sure what to do? I can say if you grab one, destroy this place, do you want to go to war with Greece?"


    "Do I look like someone who can tell lies?" Su Jin asked rhetorically with a smile.


    "It doesn''t make sense for you to destroy Mount Olympus." Onomia said through gritted teeth.


    "No to me, not necessarily to the league."


    Su Jin''s voice fell, his toes tapped the thick rocky ground, and he sighed softly:


    "Change positions."


    Hearing the sound, Onomia''s complexion suddenly changed greatly, and he quickly shouted to the Greek warriors around him: "Everyone, back five kilometers."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the surrounding Greek warriors didn''t say a word, turned around and quickly retreated. They moved quickly and in an orderly manner. In an environment like Mars, they also retreated skillfully and orderly at the speed of sound, and soon left the Greek position.


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t say that envy was fake.


    What a good group of soldiers, why did they follow Zeus?


    But Su Jin looked back and thought about it carefully, and felt that it was impossible for him to create a corps of Little Garden. The faint aura of gods on these Greek warriors was obviously a descendant of gods. Judging from the familiar aura, they were all from Zeus. Although the cub may have been separated by more than ten generations, the natural spirituality is not generally strong.


    If you want to cultivate such a troop, I am afraid that Su Jin will also follow Zeus''s example. It will take decades to be a seeder once. Think about this kind of thing.


    "It''s a pity." Su Jin shook his head, and when the crowd was almost dispersed, he stepped on the ground heavily.


    With a bang, the solid ground of the entire Oripas Mountain suddenly exploded, and the bright golden light spewed and rolled underground, like an activated volcano.


    In an instant, the dust rose, the entire mountain range shook, dozens of black fortresses swayed continuously, and dazzling conceptual runes appeared on the walls, but they quickly collapsed.


    When the shaking was over, Su Jin and Onomiya were already standing in the air, and the original kilometer mountain range under their feet had turned into a crimson earth with golden magma.


    Onomia looked at the black fortress floating in the magma, and lost her breath for a while.


    "how come¡­¡­"


    Beside her, Su Jin shook his head and said with a slight dissatisfaction: "This move is still not well controlled, and I don''t know how the Taurus men control this move."


    Taurus Gold Combat Skill [Titan Nova], Su Jin has obtained this trick from Sasha''s diary for a while, and always feels that there are always problems with micro-manipulation. It seems that in Sasha''s diary, the record of this trick is not complete at all. .


    Find a chance to exchange the full set of combat skills of the Zodiac, you just have to find a way to bargain with the forum''s coercive haggling... Su Jin thought for a while, then suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky of Mars.


    To be more precise, Su Jin was looking at the far-off Hakodate Continent, and at the city of Little Garden on the continent.


    In his field of vision, a quarter of the huge city that can be seen at a glance is shrouded in a large shadow.

 Chapter 574：

    "Raise your head." Su Jin''s voice sounded.


    Onomia raised a heavy face upon hearing this.


    "Looking at the sky, looking at the direction of Hakonigari City, did you see anything?" Su Jin asked towards Onomia.


    "Nothing...nothing..." Onomia was stunned, looked at Hakoniwa City carefully, and finally shook her head.


    "Is there nothing?" Su Jin narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t think his eyes had hallucinations, and the familiar aura...


    Is it Algor?


    "This guy, let me make it a day earlier." Su Jin muttered, but without waiting for Onomia to guess the reason, he said directly: "Let''s go."


    Onomiya nodded slightly when she heard the words, and followed behind Su Jin.


    At this time, she heard Su Jin say something strange.


    "I hope the news here can be known to Zeus in advance."


    Knowing in advance... Onomia was stunned for a moment, but then her heart was sure.


    Sure enough, Su Jin didn''t attack the Greek positions rashly. He definitely had a deeper conspiracy lurking in the dark, but unfortunately... He was about to become a prisoner and he couldn''t see this conspiracy.


    Ten minutes later.


    The news of Su Jin''s attack on the Greek position on Mars was sent to the heavenly realm and to the headquarters of the Heavenly Army.


    Chapter 0768 Powerless Emperor Shitian


    skyline.


    [500] The outer gate, the headquarters of the Tianjun.


    Sitting in the office, Di Shitian, who was still a little inconvenient, looked at the report just handed over, and his whole face suddenly turned green:


    "This little bastard!"


    Di Shitian slammed and pierced a hole in the desk in front of him. Then, because of the injury on his crotch, he gasped:


    "Hey! It hurts to death, **** it, that unfilial son... Damn Su Jin..."


    "What happened?" Uesugi Kenshin, who was leaning against the wall and maintaining the saber, asked involuntarily.


    "Who else could it be, not that stinky boy Su Jin." Thinking of the two people who were embarrassed and made him suffer, Di Shitian couldn''t help scolding his mother and said, "Don''t this guy know how to stop?"


    "what?!"


    "Assaulting the Greek position, did that stinky boy use the God War Pact as toilet paper?"


    "How come, you think too much, Di Shitian." [Ditian] Mata, who was sitting on the sofa next to him, ate a cantaloupe lazily: "You don''t need to **** at all with four digits, why do you need anything else? toilet paper."


    "Marta, shut up." Di Shitian glared at Marta, but couldn''t help grinning because of the injury: "Damn, that guy really doesn''t think he is an outsider, really thinks that I am in the heavenly army. Can''t it?"


    Anyone with discernment knows what is the relationship between Su Jin and Hei Rabbit, and what is the relationship between Black Rabbit and Di Shitian, plus Asura owes Su Jin a big favor, and now the one who sits the most is Di Shitian.


    After all, the person who violates the God War Covenant must be attacked by the Heavenly Army, but the person who breaches the contract is the great-grandson-in-law of the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Army, which is very embarrassing.


    Of course, according to the rules, the Heavenly Army is bound to be dispatched. Even if the Heavenly Army refuses, the angels of Crusades, the twelve gods of Greece, and the guardian deities of Taoism will come out in full force according to the rules. At that time, only Di Shitian will be embarrassed. Just one person.


    "Don''t you think that you are not powerful?" Marta glanced at Di Shitian with disgust, then lay lazily on the sofa, and said to Ken Uesugi, leaning against the wall and closing his eyes, "Uesugi, you Say what to do?"


    "The two of us who have been stationed in the headquarters for the past thousand years are the two of us who are going to crusade against Su Jin. Don''t keep silent."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin opened his eyes, glanced at Marta who was smiling but not smiling, and said calmly: "If you can''t fight, that kid is not an impulsive person."


    According to Shan Qianxin''s understanding of Su Jin, he dared to do it, and there are definitely tricks to keep in the back, maybe in the end, Su Jin has nothing to do. In this case, what are they tossing about with the Heavenly Army? Rather than watching a play.


    "Cut, it''s boring." Marta pouted and fell lazily on the sofa.


    At this time, Di Shitian, who was working next to him, scratched his hair with a headache: "The problem now is that the Greek protest letter has come up, and Zeus is already threatening me to let the twelve Greek gods go into battle if I don''t move. Guys, when you arrive in the heaven, you are still not honest, tsk!"


    Hearing this, Marta stretched her waist and said, "It''s just a mouthful of words. Now, in the Greek headquarters of the heaven, there are more than a dozen **** kings squatting every day, just waiting to beat the old pervert. He can still look good. what?"


    Di Shitian rolled his eyes: "You try to reduce the number of **** kings to less than four? That old boy, it''s very yin, there are not more than three **** kings, I really can''t take that old thing, and I don''t know where he is. How did the lower realm get to this point, the grass and the spiritual scale are stronger than me."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin and Marta returned playful glances.


    Lingge is stronger than Di Shitian? It''s good to say this, who can believe the truth.


    Just the few divine tools of authority in Hei Rabbit''s hand, and the divine tools for life on Di Shitian''s heirs, all were the powers that Di Shitian split off. Authority, maybe someone even constructs the truth.


    After all, in the crusade against the evil dragon more than 200 years ago, Di Shitian alone snatched the severely injured Dharma Protector Twelve Days back from Az Dakaha''s claws, facing the one who fully activated Asveta The monster still has the energy to make the entire army retreat, the ghost knows how much Di Shitian hides.


    "This stinky boy, pierced my bubble, and immediately made such a noise. My old injury is still not healed." Di Shitian scolded, obviously his anger was unclear.


    Although the Heaven Army did not lose a single person in the battle against the evil dragon more than two hundred years ago, almost everyone was injured, even Di Shitian.


    The title of Aziz Dakahana''s single-person rival to the group of millions of gods is not blown out, but the real toughness.


    Originally, they wanted to pretend to be a fox and a tiger, and hold on until the day when the injury recovered. As a result, some time ago, Di Shitian was calculated by Su Jin and Asura, which exposed the fact that the outside is strong and the middle is dry, which led to the deterrence of the Heavenly Army. Declining.


    And this is also the reason why Di Shitian returned to the Heavenly Army to deal with these tedious official duties. If he went on the waves below, he was afraid that the dark forces would not be able to help but assassinate him.


    "What about now, how to deal with the matter?" Uesugi Kenshin calmly maintained the saber.


    Di Shitian touched his chin and pondered: "Greece is already in trouble, and we can''t do it if we want to. Since this is the case, we should send an investigation team to investigate the site. It should take half a month here."


    Uesugi Kenshin turned his head to look at the information on Di Shitian''s desk. At this distance, she could naturally see the information on it clearly: "The positions in Greece have been leveled, are you sure it will consume half a month?"


    "Nonsense." Di Shitian rolled his eyes: "Did you say that the position was leveled when it was leveled? Su Jin specifically attacked those locations, how many square centimeters he attacked, how many cubic meters of soil were destroyed, and how much was involved. How much impact will the area have on the environment of Mars, and how many years will the impact last? Can you know these data without surveys? Can it take a month to investigate these?¡±


    "..."


    Hearing this, the two twelve days present fell silent.


    Chapter 0769 I''m just a little god


    After a long while, Marta grinned and said speechlessly: "It seems that Mr. Di Shitian, who is not so powerful, already has a plan."


    "Don''t ridicule me, it''s nothing more than delaying for a while. Let''s see if the **** has a brand to play. If not, let''s teach a lesson."


    When Di Shitian said this, he frowned helplessly and said:


    "If it really doesn''t work, discuss it with Athena and ask her to identify the Su Jin who attacked the Greek position as their own impersonation from Greece."


    "You are really partial." Uesugi Kenshin still underestimated Di Shitian''s shamelessness.


    "Do you think I think so?" Di Shitian rolled his eyes and couldn''t help but glanced at the window in the east: "The one from Buddhism, he mentioned that **** recently."


    "The one from Buddhism?" Uesugi Kenshin immediately stood up straight.


    Marta also got scared from the sofa, her face solemn: "Hey, you never mentioned this news."


    "It''s just mentioned a few words, well, even though it''s amazing to mention a few words."


    Di Shitian continued to bow his head to handle official business, and then frowned at the bright sunshine on the table after a long time: "Which group of gods is responsible for today''s light? The sun is so strong that it wants to blind my eyes. ?"


    Hearing this, Marta waved her hand at will: "It is estimated that Amon Ra took the wrong medicine today."


    However, before she could finish speaking, Di Shitian''s expression was suddenly wrong:


    "Not good, this is not sunlight, it is Buddha''s light, is there a Buddha nearby?"


    "What are you joking about, the nearest Buddha, there are dozens of outer gates away from here..." Before Uesugi Kenshin''s words could fall, there was a vague premonition in his heart.


    Something happened.


    This subtle feeling appeared in the hearts of the three present, but it was precisely because of this feeling that the three Di Shitian instantly turned into sculptures.


    They had experienced this feeling before, and experienced this sudden premonition long, long ago, during the dawn of Hakoniwa.


    At the same time, there was another dark side in the hearts of the three of them, and the strange feeling of the second personality emerged in their hearts.


    "Hey, true or false." Marta opened her mouth slightly, not daring to look back to the east.


    Di Shitian even snapped the pen in his hand, looking horrified:


    "You feel it?"


    "Yeah." Uesugi Kenshin nodded.


    Marta smiled bitterly and said, "Although I don''t know who it is, this is really breaking the sky."


    Di Shatian silently dropped the broken pen in his hand, took out a cigarette, lit it slowly, and sighed, "I never imagined that I would see Shakyamuni shoot again in this era."


    "That move just now disrupted cause and effect, right... I understand that something I have experienced in the past must have changed, but now I just can''t remember where the change is, this is really..." Marta pinched her eyebrows , with a wry smile on his face.


    Even a target shot with a double-digit number could not perceive it. This gap made Marta, a senior Dharma protector, unable to help feeling sad for himself for twelve days.


    "It''s not the point now. The trouble is that the second person who appears later can actually give birth to the dark side of my heart. This ability is not like the ability of the existing eighteen." Di Shitian smoked a cigarette and frowned slightly. Feeling that something is not right.


    There are only seventeen known two-digit powerhouses in Hakoba, plus an exceptional three-digit queen, making a total of eighteen people.


    Apart from these eighteen people, there are no other two-digit numbers.


    It''s not that I don''t want to hide it, but for the two-digit number that can interfere with the operation of the Little Garden''s observation universe, the blockade of the Little Garden''s center is stronger than anyone else''s. It is basically impossible to get rid of the central monitoring in the Little Garden world.


    Even if someone leaves the small garden and comes back after achieving double figures, it is still a blocked life. This is the basic common sense of the upper level of the small garden.


    "Which one''s vest did it work?" Uesugi Kenshin frowned and thought, the eighteen members of the upper level of Hakoba, except for the queen''s true performance, there are many other people''s vests.


    It is normal to have a conflict with Buddha with a vest in two figures, at least not without it.


    Before Buddha became enlightened, it was not only Al Gore who made troubles. It could only be said that Al Gore was the one who showed his face, and there were too many people who did not show his face.


    For example, a certain Zeus, such as a certain Amon Ra, and another example, the former Emperor Shitian, the Emperor Someone, but everyone was very careful at the beginning, and they just attacked while the darkness was covered.


    That''s why Al Gore was bold, and he went up to beat him while showing his face in broad daylight, so the blow afterwards was so tragic.


    "It doesn''t look like that. Except for those four, I have sneak attack... No, I''ve met all of them, but I''ve never seen this kind of truth..." Di Shitian said halfway through, and quickly snorted, pretending that he didn''t. The appearance of a slip of the tongue.


    Marta squinted at him, but didn''t break it. She just looked at the splendid Buddha''s light in the east, and frowned: "It''s been a long time, and it looks like a tough stubble."


    Marta is not unfamiliar with two-digit shots, but it ends very quickly every time. When such existences fight, the battle is basically over within two or three seconds, which makes people feel unbelievable.


    But in fact, the ghost knows how long those two-digit figures have been played. For those old monsters who can even tamper with time, one second and ten thousand years are possible.


    And now, the Buddha''s light in the east has been lit up for almost a minute. Whose family has such a big enmity with Sakyamuni Buddha, and it has been on Lingshan for so long, it will not give up.


    "I always have an ominous premonition in my heart, and I always feel that something big has happened." Di Shitian''s smoking hand trembled slightly.


    "Did you see anything?" Uesugi Ken looked at him suspiciously, wondering if Di Shitian had seen the scene of the battlefield.


    "How could it be." Di Shitian smiled strangely: "I am an old, weak, and seriously injured little god, how can I know about those big guys."


    Uesugi Kenshin narrowed his eyes, expressing suspicion with his eyes.


    At this time, Marta saw the Buddha''s light dissipating in the sky, and said in surprise: "It''s over? Who won?"


    "How is that possible, it''s the center that ends up." Di Shitian explained casually.


    Marta turned her head suddenly and cast a suspicious look at Di Shitian.


    "Cough." Di Shitian coughed dryly, and then said, "Let''s not pay attention to the boss''s affairs. Now the focus is on the current government affairs."


    "Huh?" Uesugi Kenshin was surprised for a moment, and immediately asked: "What about Su Jin''s matter? Isn''t the candidate for the investigation team not yet selected?"


    At this moment, Di Shitian hurriedly put his hand on his ear and shouted loudly, "What? What are you talking about, I have bad ears and can''t hear it."


    "..." Uesugi Kenshin was suddenly silent.


    Marta looked at the clear sky in the distance, shivered, and said with trembling lips, "Hey, old emperor, don''t scare me."


    "Don''t use Chinese to take advantage of me." Di Shitian glared at Marta with a black line, then lowered his head and continued to work: "Don''t say anything, don''t ask anything, don''t go out recently, and don''t go to Su Jin. Then, that''s it."


    Uesugi Kenshin and Marta couldn''t help but look at each other with Tishutian''s performance, and then fell into their hearts of astonishment.


    After all, it was a two-digit supreme powerhouse, and it was possible that he was standing behind Su Jin.


    This time, it really broke the sky.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Grand Canyon of Mars.


    Arcadia Field.


    Su Jin, who had just brought Onomia back to his position and let Leticia guard him, stood at the exit of the cave, raised his head, and looked at Hakoniwa Continent above.


    "What''s going on? Why is the whole Hakoba City dark for a while, and golden light for a while? What are those two things..."


    Su Jin always felt that something had happened to Hakoten, and it was likely that Al Gore was doing it, but he was now on Mars.


    Otherwise, go back secretly... Su Jin made plans in his heart.


    Chapter 0770 The White Yaksha is in a hurry


    Mars, Grand Canyon, Arcadia Alliance positions.

 Chapter 575：

    The wooden door of the parliamentary room was pushed open, and Leticia walked into the not spacious conference room.


    In the room, Su Jin, who was discussing logistical issues with the elder Galoro, turned his head and asked Leticia, "How is it, is there anything wrong with Hakoba?"


    "There is nothing unusual." Leticia shook her head, and at the same time felt a little strange about Su Jin''s statement: "Master, you said that there are unknown black clouds and golden light over the small garden, is it true?"


    "I can lie to anyone, but ask yourself, can I lie to you?" Su Jin rolled his eyes and said.


    "That''s true." Leticia suddenly showed a stunned expression.


    "Cough!" Galolo coughed and told the young couple that he was still an outsider.


    Su Jin glanced at Galoro speechlessly, then turned his head and asked Leticia, "Leave this alone, am I ready to return to Hakoten."


    Before he came, Su Jin had sneaked in, but if he left, it would not be easy. The battlefield of the battle of gods is not such an easy place to get in and out.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the battle of gods was going on recently and the material deployment stage, the restrictions on entry had been relaxed, and Su Jin could not have gotten in with Leticia''s shadow power before.


    And it is easy to come in, but troublesome to come out, and can only pass through a few realm gates fixed by Mars.


    Su Jin just asked Leticia to go through the procedures for applying for leaving. Although the departure of the commander-in-chief in front of the station was a bit suspected of shaking the military''s heart, the people in the major league also expressed understanding when they saw that Su Jin kidnapped the Greek commander.


    In other words, they wish that Su Jin would take Onomia away from Mars now, otherwise Greece might have to do something in order to get the commander back.


    It''s better to let Su Jin take people away from Mars and argue with Greece in Hakoniwa City, at least that way, the risk on the front line will be much smaller.


    "I also want to talk about this when I come back." Leticia shook the parchment document in her hand, and said with a subtle expression: "When I went there, I found out that Qianyan helped you to complete the formalities, which was just handled by Bai Xueji. ."


    "What did Bai Xueji do? Good guy, I''m keeping her, but she''s still working for Qianyan?" Su Jin muttered, obviously a little unhappy with Bai Xueji''s behavior.


    When I go back this time, I want the dragon girl who eats rice to cry a few more times. These dragon tears are also a lot of strategic medicine materials purchased by the community. He wants to get more and save up for Arcadia.


    Seeing Su Jin pretending to be stupid, Leticia couldn''t help but smile bitterly and said, "Master, isn''t it obvious? Actually, Lord Shiroyasha wants to see you."


    "..." Su Jin glanced at Leticia and sighed, "Leeticia, you''re not cute anymore. You know I know, why say it."


    "That''s because I''ve never heard Shiroyasha-sama use such harsh words." Leticia sighed softly.


    Hearing this, Su Jin sneered and asked, "Stern wording? Roll or crawl?"


    Leticia''s ears turned red, and then she said with a twinkle in her eyes, "It''s the second one."


    "Oh, I crawled over to see her." Su Jin suddenly understood that Al Gore was sure to make a big mess.


    And depending on the situation, things are not so big, and even Bai Yasha is angry.


    That guy, wouldn''t it be the nest that grabbed a thousand eyes? But that''s not right. Logically speaking, shouldn''t Olympus be the first to come to Algorr to settle accounts? No matter how bad it is, it is still a cross religion or a Buddhist ah?


    Wait, the golden light and shadow on the upper floor of the box garden... Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, and he was screaming in his heart.


    Isn''t that **** going to attack Buddhism?


    Do you want to be so reckless?


    Before he came to Hakoniwa, he also said that Algor''s character had improved, but now, how did it get better, it was even more maddening?


    "No, I have to leave quickly." Thinking of this bad possibility, Su Jin quickly got up and said.


    When Algor came back, the situation in Hakoniwa had changed too much. He had to rush back to sit in Arcadia, meet the troublesome woman, and ask how the big fool returned early.


    If this matter is not clear, it would be too passive.


    "I''ll take you off." Leticia immediately opened the door, and then said to Galoro: "I will trouble the elder to take care of it for a while."


    "Don''t worry, old cat, I can''t fight now, but it''s okay to take care of others." Galoro smiled and patted his chest and assured that with Su Jin''s remnants of wiping out Olympus, Greece would be able to rectify it. It will take a while to rectify, and it will only take Leticia to send someone an hour, just a drizzle.


    Soon, Su Jin followed Leticia to fly to the nearest realm gate. At the speed of the two, they flew across the war zone and came to the gate of peace in less than 30 minutes.


    "Come here." Su Jin fell down and said to Leticia when he was about to reach the no-fly zone of the realm gate, "You are the real commander of our alliance. You have gone too far, and I am not at ease."


    Leticia smiled and stepped forward to straighten Su Jin''s collar: "It''s a bit messy."


    She sorted it out carefully, then kissed Su Jin''s left cheek, took two steps back, and bowed very calmly: "Please be careful along the way."


    Su Jin touched his face, then smiled: "Don''t worry, I can''t bear to have an accident myself."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around, waved his hand towards Leticia, and then walked towards the realm gate, and there were already thousands of eyes who were in charge of responding, and the leader was Bai Xueji.


    At this time, Bai Xueji, who had led several Thousand Eyes members forward when she saw Su Jin coming over, was standing there dumbfounded. She looked at Su Jin for a while, and Leticia for a while, and then said dumbfoundedly: "When did you two become such a relationship? Are you worthy of the Black Rabbit?"


    Su Jin glanced at Bai Xueji speechlessly, and was too lazy to pay attention to this idiot. Every day he knew that he would stay in the reservoir to eat and drink, making a fuss all day long, making people speechless:


    "You should also come here to practice your courage in a few days, or Bai Yasha will hand you over to me, but you will not make any progress at all. I can''t justify it just by looking at it for a long time."


    Bai Xueji''s face turned blue when she heard it, and she said in a panic, "Wait, Su Jin, aren''t you trying to kill someone? I, I won''t say it, you should let me go."


    "Go away!" Su Jin kicked her with a black line, kicked the white snake back to the prototype, and then rode up: "Climb up, take me to your master."


    "You bully people..." Bai Xueji, who turned into a giant white snake, whimpered and sobbed, then honestly crawled towards the realm gate.


    In the back, Leticia smiled and waved her hands, watching the two leave, and then said gently:


    "Wait for Bai Xueji to come over and arrange a frontline job for her. Even if she can''t make it to the frontal battlefield, it''s fine to be a packhorse transporting supplies."


    Several Thousand Eyes members who hadn''t retreated immediately couldn''t help shivering a few times when they saw Leticia like this, hurriedly bowed their heads, and left as if they were escaping.


    Damn, who said that Qianyan''s big cadres are all good people, why do they feel that everyone is so black-hearted.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The discomfort caused by the time-space reversal of the realm gate quickly disappeared.


    Su Jin, riding a giant white snake, came to the outer gate of 3345, which is the headquarters of the Thousand Eyes Branch where Bai Yasha is located.


    Looking at this familiar street, Su Jin took a deep breath, then kicked Bai Xueji''s corner and mixed into the bustling crowd.


    Su Jin also knew that there were a lot of intelligence spies watching him at this time, but he just didn''t panic, he started to wander the market slowly, and even ate a tofu noodle at a roadside stall, tasted some fried dough sticks, and was full before he was lazy. on the road.


    After all, this is a four-digit outer gate. There are actually quite a few people like Su Jin who rode a monster to go shopping. Su Jin, who was full of food and drink, easily mixed into the formation, and then came all the way to the Thousand Eyes Station. Welcome to the backyard.


    After entering the door, it was impossible, but when Su Jin stepped into the living room, the oncoming person was Bai Yasha with a black face.


    "Where is Algor?"


    In the face of Bai Yasha with the "Gong Bao''s face", Su Jin couldn''t help but blink.


    Those who knew him knew when they saw this scene that Su Jin was about to start talking nonsense.


    Chapter 0771 what happened


    Su Jin, who was blocked at the door, looked at Bai Yasha''s embarrassed face, and immediately protested: "I haven''t even started yet, and I won''t even give you a cup of tea, just ask me where Algor is, you ask me, how do I know Ah? I''m not a mobile intelligence agency."


    Bai Yasha''s face became even darker after hearing this, and she couldn''t help but wanted to hit Su Jin''s head with a fan, but considering that Su Jin''s head was much harder than a fan, she felt sorry for the fan, and suddenly said:


    "Don''t be sloppy in that. Algorr''s promotion this time is also a matter of you, Su Jin. Let''s write Bai Yasha''s name upside down."


    Su Jin nodded when he heard the words, and then asked in surprise, "Miss Cha Yebai, what did you say about Algor''s promotion?"


    "Algor has been promoted to double digits? But there is no change in Little Garden."


    Once there is a strong double-digit promotion in the small garden, there will be a chain effect in the history of mankind. The scope of this effect is very large, and all the beings living in the small garden universe will be different.


    Therefore, Su Jin naturally refuted the news of Algor''s promotion in Baiyesha''s mouth that there was no change in Hakoten.


    If it wasn''t for knowing that the occasion was wrong, Su Jin would have pointed at Bai Yasha''s face and said ''fake news''.


    However, when Su Jin refuted, Bai Yasha narrowed his eyes, spread out his folding fan and said, "You really know something."


    Su Jin''s mouth twitched, suspecting that Bai Yasha was deceiving him.


    But at this time, Bai Yasha stepped aside and walked back to the tea table. At this time, Su Jin realized that twice the green tea had been brewed on it.


    "sit down."


    Bai Yasha pointed to the table and chair opposite, picked up the teacup, took a warm sip, and said with a smile:


    "Don''t worry, we won''t eat you again."


    Su Jin was a little uncertain about Bai Yasha''s path, so he pretended to be calm and walked to the chair, sat down, and took a sip of tea.


    At this time, Shiroyasha said with a smile:


    "You don''t want to say it, we also know that this matter is a trouble after all, and it''s not good for anyone to leak it out."


    "Stop, stop, when did I not want to say anything?" Su Jin hurriedly interrupted Bai Yasha''s words, and he explained everything with good intentions. Yes, he didn''t say anything at all.


    "That''s what you''re willing to say?" Shiroyasha''s big, watery eyes flashed, as if an Ultraman energy counter had been added.


    "Don''t put the sun in your eyes, it''s dazzling." Su Jin accused Bai Yasha of excessive light pollution in his eyes, and then took another sip of tea and said, "I just returned to Hakoten, how do I know what happened."


    "Sure enough, what did you do in the outside world!" Bai Yasha slapped the tea table with a fan and pointed at Su Jin''s cheek, as if to cry out that there is only one truth.


    Su Jin watched Bai Yasha''s performance with a black face, and then said speechlessly: "I''m talking about the battlefield from Mars, where do you think it is?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha sat down, spread out the folding fan, and covered the lower half of his face, revealing only his eyes that were curved like crescent moons:


    "Stop deceiving people, do you think Algor didn''t tell me anything? Do you think an intelligence network like Thousand Eyes will find nothing?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin felt a drum in his heart, not sure how much Bai Yasha knew.


    At this time, Bai Yasha said with a smile: "Devil High School, that world is called this, right?"


    Su Jin''s expression suddenly changed.


    He even knew the name of the High School of Demons, so he really knew something.


    Su Jin sighed, and then said, "Good guy, Qianyan''s intelligence network is really powerful."


    At this time, Bai Yasha sighed: "It''s really you!"


    Su Jin''s face froze, he looked at Bai Yasha with an embarrassed expression, and said a little stunned: "You already know about Demon High School, but you are still guessing if I did it?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha immediately rolled his eyes: "Nonsense, we are not good at divination, the boss said that if you didn''t cooperate, he would use this name to deceive you."


    "Double goddesses..." Su Jin gritted his teeth angrily, thinking that the two goddesses would deliberately divination a message to deceive him.


    Su Jin also figured it out. In the world of Demon High School, he had already leaked the four words of Demon High School, and some of the high-level demon forces and Al Gore had heard him say it.


    As long as the two goddesses focus on divination for Algor''s important information, and prefer to divination about world information related to his Su Jin and Algor, it is not difficult to get this news.


    This is a time to adjust data from calendar records. Even if Su Jin blocks his investigation, the two goddesses can also find Loki''s head, which is impossible to prevent.


    Of course, the two goddesses only guessed so much. Moreover, these two must have suspected that the matter was related to Su Jin for the first time, and then immediately went to check, how easy it was to find.


    "Grass." Su Jin couldn''t help but scolded: "I am He De He Neng, let the two search for the first time."


    "It''s a coincidence, the boss knows you can say this." Bai Yasha smiled and handed a note to Su Jin: "No, the boss asked me to give it to you."


    Su Jin took a look at the note and was immediately happy.


    The above is a straightforward statement.


    ''There are changes in human history, so if you catch Su Jin first, that''s right. ¡¯


    "That person is really down-to-earth. What he said is like a grass-roots security manager catching a thief."


    What is this, when he is a habitual thief? Su Jin was scolding in his heart, but he didn''t dare to scold Omega in his mouth. There was no way, he would be watched instantly in the small court, who would dare to scold him? Anyway, Su Jin didn''t dare.


    "Let''s think, we have an old relationship, so are you so afraid of us showing the bottom?" Bai Yasha spread out his fan and looked at Su Jin with a look of resentment.


    "It''s not that I''m worried that you will reveal your bottom line, but you will definitely reveal your bottom line!" Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha speechlessly, as if he didn''t know what Qianyan started with.


    These people are intelligence traffickers! Hakoniwa''s biggest intelligence dealer! Su Jinhui believes in the integrity of Qianyan, and is a big fool.


    He even doubted some of his basic information, and put an unimaginably high price on Qianyan, that''s for sure.


    "What kind of eyes are you looking at?" Bai Yasha rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, "Can only we and the boss be optimistic about your important information."


    "That means there is a record?" Su Jin''s eyes were threatening. Important information? You mean edge intelligence is selling?


    He didn''t blame Bai Yasha. Bai Yasha didn''t collect information on Su Jin. Some were collected by intelligence dealers, and then sold to Qianyan to make a difference. There were so many intelligence dealers in Hakotei that Su Jin couldn''t prevent them.


    The only thing Su Jin is afraid of is the ghosts coming out of Qianyan, but according to the situation, only Baiyasha and the two goddesses know his key information in Qianyan, which is much better than Su Jin imagined.


    "Okay, just delete it." Bai Yasha reluctantly spread out her hands. She understood how sensitive Su Jin was to this, so she was happy to cooperate. Selling is also selling some false information.


    As for whether the true or false information will be discovered, what''s the fear? Just let Su Jin cooperate and pretend that the information is true. Do they really think they started out with a thousand eyes because they were innocent?


    Seeing that the two sides reached a consensus on intelligence issues, Su Jin didn''t seem to be hiding it. He was silent for a moment, and after thinking about it, he asked:


    "What happened to Hakoba? What big thing did Algor do? Did something go wrong with Olympus?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha suddenly looked strange, looked at Su Jin carefully for a while, and determined that he was greeting him seriously, and then said with a subtle expression:


    "You won''t see Mount Olympus for a while."


    Chapter 0772 surprise or fright


    Haven''t seen Mount Olympus for a while?

 Chapter 576：

    When Su Jin heard this, the whole person was stunned:


    "How big is it? Are the Greek gods'' bases destroyed?"


    "It''s just a lower-level station." Shiroyasha explained, and then added: "It''s not that it was lost, but the whole thing was taken away, including the outer gate where Greece is located, and the hundreds of millions of square kilometers implicated in Mount Olympus. , have been dug away, not even the land is left, and now there is a magma layer left there."


    "Hey!" Su Jin couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    He originally thought that Algor had at most hit the gate of Greece and directly raised Mount Olympus, but he didn''t expect that she would pack and take away the family''s base camp.


    so brutal?


    I like... Su Jin secretly clenched his fists in his heart.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but ask: "What about the twelve Greek gods? How many died?"


    Seeing the demon king Su Jin was looking forward to, Bai Yasha couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "What do you mean by dying? Do you want Greece to die?"


    After Shiroyasha retorted, he muttered to himself, "Although it is true that someone died."


    Having said that, Shiroyasha will naturally not hide:


    "Greece is very miserable this time. Apollo, the **** of glory sitting on the lower floor, was seriously injured and was dying. He is still being treated. Artemis is better, but it seems that a few artifacts of authority have been robbed, and that one is almost cold. The little face hanging on his face is also written with the word "ugly", and it seems that it cannot be eliminated."


    "As for Ares, he disappeared directly. His whereabouts are currently unknown, but he doesn''t seem to be dead. He should be hiding. This little thing is always the fastest to run. As for Hermes..."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he couldn''t help but chuckle:


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen Algor vent his anger, and he''s still venting his anger on you."


    "Hermes is dead?" Su Jin asked in astonishment.


    Bai Yasha nodded and explained: "Suicide."


    "Intelligence personnel said that Algor seemed to intend to humiliate him, but he did not know what Algor did. Hermes suddenly committed suicide, and now he should prepare for resurrection under the force of history."


    "It''s cheap for him." Su Jin curled his lips. The most disgusting thing about the gods in the little garden is the resurrection ability. So far, Su Jin has not found a cheap way to solve it.


    However, to be able to drive Hermes to suicide, Su Jin doubts that Al Gore used the power of Saint Jhan, otherwise Hermes would not be driven to despair.


    Seeing Su Jin''s performance, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but shed crocodile tears for Hermes: "I really don''t know if it''s a good thing for the two of you, who must be retribution, to get together, but forget it, anyway, this kind of thing is not a good thing. Don''t give me a headache."


    "Did Greece lose so much?" Su Jin tapped on the table, a little surprised. "Where''s Athena?"


    "She wasn''t on Mount Olympus at that time." Thinking of this, Shiroyasha couldn''t help feeling Athena''s luck: "That guy''s whereabouts are difficult to determine, and he is also an old rabbit. Now I don''t know which group of gods he is hiding in. As for Those unlucky ones were all on Mount Olympus at the time. Didn''t you force Zeus into the sky recently? Those who weren''t below basically ran up."


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned and said, "Algorr hit the heavens?"


    Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin, nodded slightly and said, "Almost, but it seems that he met the Buddhist man halfway."


    Su Jin frowned when he heard the words: "Did you do it? Is it really with that one?"


    "You''re not surprised..." Al Gore looked at Su Jin with a playful smile, Al Gore and Sakyamuni started to do it, Su Jin was still so calm, obviously he had a clue in his heart: "Three digits are out of the ordinary, huh, that stinky After suffering for so many years, it is considered a transfer to actually get close to your thigh."


    "I''m not really a thigh." Su Jin tried to correct the mistake in Bai Yasha''s words.


    What kind of thigh is he? Algor is only now, he is just a man who will be caught between his legs by Algor.


    "Don''t pretend to be there, without you, I think that guy won''t be able to find the doorway in millions of years." Shiroyasha rolled her eyes, she didn''t know what Algor was.


    Among the three problem children of Hakoten, this one is the one with the most crotch stretch.


    She has the guts to break through the sky, but her strength is the most powerful. She is challenging the Buddha and the Three Thousand Worlds. She is also opposed to the Crusaders. In the end, she is in trouble with Greece, who gave her a helping hand and kindly took her in. Unpleasant, it can be said that he is a troublemaker, or the kind of open-mouthed.


    That is to say, after being detained for a long time, after being rescued by Su Jin, he was relieved a lot, allowing Bai Yasha and Athena to see the possibility of being controlled, plus the reasons for the situation, Algor was able to return to the sky, otherwise , probably still in jail.


    Hearing Bai Yasha''s words, Su Jin turned his eyes away and turned a deaf ear, asking him to admit to helping Al Gore get promoted. He would definitely refuse to admit it.


    At this time, Bai Yasha stopped procrastinating, and asked Su Jin directly: "Boss asked me to come to you this time, just to ask for a letter."


    When she said this, she looked at Su Jin solemnly and said, "How much can you influence Algor? This matter is very important. I really hope you can give us a surprise here."


    A crazy three-digit exception is not a good thing. Even if the two goddesses hope that the history of human beings in the small garden will continue to move forward, they do not want a bomb that will destroy the small garden at any time.


    Therefore, they want to be sure from Su Jin''s side that Al Gore will not be as crazy as in the past.


    Su Jin hesitated for a while, but also understood the scruples of the two goddesses. After all, the rampant Shiroyasha was won by the two of them. At that time, Shiroyasha was recognized as the second strongest player in Little Garden, and only beat the decadent wind in the center. Next, it can be said that Shiroyasha at that time represented invincibility in Hakoniwa.


    But such an enemy-free thing was taken down by the two goddesses together, and it became the white Yaksha who is now harmless to humans and animals. The information represented here is quite terrifying.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and said a little tangled:


    "I don''t know how to describe it. All I know is that Al Gore seems to want to have a baby for me..."


    Hearing this, Shiroyasha''s mouth gradually widened.


    Big enough to swallow a teapot.


    Chapter 0773 I hope nothing happens


    quiet.


    There was dead silence in the tea room.


    Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin dully, his mouth opened slightly, like a fool whose head was hit by a hammer.


    Seeing this, Su Jin was not surprised, just picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    When he was halfway through his tea, Bai Yasha, who had recovered, blurted out, "Grass! That shameless old cow actually eats tender grass."


    puff! Su Jin, who took a sip of tea, was out of breath and quickly swallowed the tea.


    At this time, Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin with very pitiful eyes, as if he was looking at a pitiful worm: "You are really unlucky enough to meet such a master who repays revenge."


    Kindness and revenge... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he said with a subtle expression: "Algor is not that bad..."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha rolled her eyes, who is she? Shiroyasha, who was the same as Al Gore as the children of the three major problems in the garden, how could he not know what kind of virtue Al Gore is:


    "Don''t think that Al Gore is honest now and will be honest in the future, that stinky, except for a face that can satisfy you, the other... hehe..."


    Shiroyasha finally sneered when he said that, and then his expression was playful:


    "But her trick is bad enough. Knowing that she can''t afford the favor, she simply compensated herself and forced you to write it off, and when it was over, she earned a little lover in vain. Hey, this guy has been locked up for so long. , really got smarter."


    Su Jin drank tea silently, without saying a word, although Bai Yasha was saying that he was the one who suffered, but that was from Bai Yasha''s position, Su Jin''s position, a three-digit exception. Strong backing, steady profit without loss.


    Shiroyasha knows this too, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t despise Algor''s old cow eating young grass.


    God **** it, Su Jin''s age is not as much as her Algorr''s, so she''s too embarrassed to talk?


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but curled his lips and said, "Forget it, in the end, this is your own business, and we can''t get in on it."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha looked deeply at Su Jin''s face and asked, "But Su Jin, are you sure you can influence Algor?"


    Su Jin thought about it for a while, holding the tea with a playful expression: "It should be okay to let her not learn from you."


    "Tsk! You stinky boy, you will float away when you have a backstage." Bai Yasha couldn''t help but glared at Su Jin, what does it mean to not learn from her?


    Do you want to say that she relied on her strength to fight against the entire small garden and let the sun never set?


    It''s all a matter of youth, and this stinky brat is actually here to skin her and mock him, it''s just hateful.


    "Just be sure." Bai Yasha snorted unhappily, then frowned and said, "Where is she now?"


    "I don''t know." Su Jin shook his head, he really didn''t know Algor''s whereabouts.


    In fact, the current situation is also beyond Su Jin''s expectations, because he and Al Gore agreed to meet tomorrow, but now Al Gore has returned a day earlier, and has also taken action against the Greek gods, even with Shi Jia Buddha played a wave, and this matter was obviously out of his control.


    The only thing Su Jin knows now is that Al Gore is destined to reconcile with himself, and that location is likely to be the headquarters of Arcadia. If it wasn''t for the invitation of Shiroyasha, Su Jin would have returned by now.


    But also because of the invitation, Su Jin really didn''t know Algor''s status quo.


    "Is the whereabouts uncertain? I hope there will be no major trouble." Bai Yesha muttered, but she knew in her heart that things were far beyond her imagination.


    At the critical juncture of the Godslayer War, Al Gore''s promotion to three figures was exceptional. This situation was enough to drive those old antiques who wanted to compete for the chance of two figures crazy.


    The good thing is that Algor is a Protoss, and there is a precedent for the Queen, who is a three-digit exception. If Algor can show that he wants to imitate the Queen, the situation will be better.


    If Algor clearly wants to compete for a double-digit chance, the fun will be great.


    However, according to common sense, Algor is most likely to maintain a three-digit exception.


    Not a two-digit number that is strongly restricted by the center, but with a two-digit combat power, he can bully people at the upper level of Hakoba with all his strength. Even Shiroyasha is envious of this condition.


    As long as Al Gore is not stupid and stuck in three figures, it is the best result.


    However, the two three-digit breakers are all Protoss. Is there anything special here?


    When Bai Yasha was contemplating, Su Jin drank tea silently, not only to pass the time, but also to soothe his mood.


    Staying here in Baiyasha, there is Thousand Eyes'' intelligence system, he doesn''t need to panic if something big happens, he will know immediately, so Su Jin doesn''t need to worry at all.


    What is urgent now is the god-kings who noticed the appearance of the nineteenth person, Zeus, Amon Ra, the emperors of Daomen, the Buddhas of Buddhism, but not him Su Jin anyway.


    "Forget it, it''s too early to think about this." In the end, Shiroyasha figured it out on her own, she shook her head, and said, "We won''t record the information about you and Algor, but we will report on the information. The dossier guarantees that Algor will not make dangerous actions."


    "Have you formed a gang so soon?" Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha with a little surprise. Guarantee for Al Gore? This is obviously a statement.


    Although Shiroyasha has been weakened and sealed by herself, her words, a former two-digit powerhouse, still have great credibility in Hakoba.


    With the assurance of Shiroyasha, anyone who wants to engage in a conspiracy must weigh whether they can offend two two-digit figures.


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Otherwise? Let''s form an alliance with the queen''s bastard? If we don''t meet her, we''ll burn high incense."


    Both are the natural camp of the Protoss, Shiroyasha and Algor are a natural alliance. In the past, Algor was too weak to say, but now that his strength has reached the standard, it is inevitable to form a gang.


    In the case of disagreement with the Queen of Halloween, it is very likely that Algor and Shiroyasha will form an alliance.


    Of course, in this case, it may happen that the Queen of Halloween draws Al Gore, and it is inevitable that Shiroyasha will do it first.


    All in all, the things that can make the Queen unhappy, her Shiroyasha is worth doing, let alone attracting allies.


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but remind Su Jin: "As long as it''s the influence from above, we''ll take care of it for you, you should take care of yourself here, don''t reveal your abnormal relationship with Algor, anyway Just don''t admit it in the open, lest those lunatics take risks."


    Speaking of which, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but smile:


    "But even if you say it, no one will believe it. Unless Algor admits it himself, who will believe that her character actually raises men or eats tender grass..."


    "Although I''m happy to be said to be a tender grass, the description of raising a man should be avoided..." Su Jin was very dissatisfied with Bai Yasha''s description for a while.


    But this situation is unavoidable. The gap between the three-digit exception and the four-digit exception will make anyone joke that Su Jin is a ''son-in-law''.


    However, the reality is that Al Gore was taken care of by Su Jin.


    This contrast, as a man, Su Jin will always be a little unhappy.


    "Where are you going to be good, God knows what kind of mess we are going to clean up." Seeing Su Jin, who was still showing a face after asking for a bargain, Bai Yasha rolled his eyes and said, "What you have to do now is to find Algor immediately, Let that **** stop tossing, continue tossing, and follow in our footsteps, let''s see how arrogant she is."


    Su Jin''s eyelids twitched and he didn''t say anything, just got up and said goodbye.


    Bai Yasha didn''t take Su Jin, but said that an intelligence document would be sent to Arcadia later for him to fill in and check.


    When the tea room was empty, Bai Yasha held the tea with a strange expression and muttered, "That guy, wouldn''t he really want to give birth to Su Jin..."


    Just when Bai Yasha''s thoughts were subtle, Su Jin traveled all the way through the realm, and after a few minutes, returned to the Arcadia base camp in the capital of the end.


    "I''m home, I don''t know if Algor is here... I hope nothing major happens."


    Looking at the newly repaired gate and the suburban castle manor behind the gate, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief, walked straight into the gate, came to the gate of the castle, and gently pushed the door.


    With a creak, the door slowly opened, and the scene in the hall came into Su Jin''s eyes.


    Looking at the blonde Athena who was **** on the grand staircase and bound like crickets by five black restraints, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    "Yo! Our groom is finally back!"


    Algor, who was wearing a white straitjacket, grinned widely.


    Chapter 0774 A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity


    Looking at Athena, who was **** in a long strip, and then at Algor, who had his hands crossed in front of him with a look on his face, Su Jin took a deep breath:


    "what happened?"


    "As you can see, what else is going on?" Algor stood on the stairs with a smile.


    "How did she catch it?" Su Jin looked at the Athena with a very uneasy expression.


    He hadn''t heard of it, and Bai Yasha would definitely tell him about such a big event.


    So... don''t even Thousand Eyes'' intelligence system know what''s going on?


    Algor raised his chin proudly and said proudly, "Why do you think I would fight that bald donkey?"


    When Su Jin heard the words, the corner of his mouth twitched fiercely: "Are you going to fight with Buddha in order to catch her?"


    "No way, she was hiding in Mount Sumeru, she wanted to be caught secretly, but she was discovered by that guy anyway."


    Al Gore said this was also a little discouraged.

 Chapter 577：

    Su Jin heard that the whole person was expressionless, and in order to catch Athena and Buddha facing each other, he didn''t complain about the gains and losses.


    Anyway, everyone has been caught, how can they be sent back?


    But there is one thing, Su Jin is still very curious: "Did the Buddha leave you?"


    "Anyway, we just got one move right, and he let me go. The ghost knows what he thinks."


    Algor shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s heart was clear. When he wanted to come, there was only one reason for Sakyamuni to give up, and that was ''not worth it''.


    For the sake of an Athena, I hate Algor, who has now become an exceptional three-digit figure. No one would be willing to do such a loss-making business.


    Of course, it may also be requested by Athena herself... Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at Athena on the ground strangely and said, "Are you still pretending to be asleep?"


    Athena on the ground immediately opened her eyes, looked at Su Jin calmly and said:


    "Sure enough, I''m helping her."


    Su Jin''s face remained the same, and his mood was calm. Anyway, everyone was arrested, so what else could he do? Days go on.


    "Are you caught deity, or those incarnations?"


    "Is there a difference? It''s me anyway." Athena''s expression was very calm, and she couldn''t see the appearance of being a prisoner at all.


    However, seeing the indifferent expression of Athena, who was tied into a long strip, Su Jin couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    "Laugh if you want."


    Athena looked at Su Jin and smiled herself:


    "After all, this incident really exceeded my expectations."


    When she said this, she said indifferently: "But this is not necessarily a bad thing, at least during the Godslayer War, my safety has increased a lot."


    "Tsk!" Al Gore, who was on the side, suddenly became unhappy when he heard this: "They are all imprisoned, and they are still so arrogant."


    She couldn''t help but kicked Athena, who was kicked and rolled down the steps, and fell to the ground with a few thuds.


    Su Jin''s heart skipped a beat when he saw this, for fear that a "second time" would come out of Athena''s mouth.


    However, at this time, Athena, who had just stopped, sighed and said with emotion: "It''s still a child''s temper..."


    This sigh made Al Gore on the steps a little furious: "Who are you calling a kid?"


    Athena didn''t speak, just lay on the ground, squinting at Algor, with loving eyes.


    That look made Algor feel a chill, and he couldn''t help rubbing his arms and said:


    "Damn it, don''t look at me like that, believe it or not, I''ll gouge your eyes out!"


    Hearing this, Athena said lightly:


    "Please."


    "You bastard!" Algor stomped his feet angrily, and said sharply, "Believe it or not, I put all kinds of torture on you?"


    "I believe." Athena said calmly: "But before that, I believe that I have transferred my consciousness to a place that you can''t catch. Of course, if you are in the mood to play with dolls, you can follow you."


    Hearing this, Al Gore really became furious: "You ugly girl, you were caught by me, why are you still so annoying."


    "You can''t kill me."


    Athena had a smile on her face:


    "With your wisdom, at most you can think of using humiliation to destroy my beliefs, but you are afraid that I will be buried in the back of the outside world, so your humiliation is always limited."


    When Athena said this, she turned her eyes and looked at Su Jin: "Your most extreme behavior is nothing more than letting Su Jin break my status as a virgin goddess and cut off my part of my religious achievements."


    Hey, eldest sister, do you want to take me when you two gods fight... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    Was it not obvious enough that he just kept his mouth shut? Do you really have to let him make it clear and declare that it will not be mixed?


    However, at this time, Athena was still stimulating Algor.


    "I think about it, you may have considered letting all kinds of vicious ugly beings bully me, but you also know that once I do this, I will definitely cut myself off before that, and use the secret hands buried in the outside world to resurrect."


    "So make a compromise and let Su Jin act as your revenge prop, or give me to him as a toy."


    "It''s just that you have to think about it. If you do this, Su Jin, who helped you get promoted, may be pryed away by me..."


    "You guy..." Algor subconsciously glared at Su Jin, then reacted and looked at Athena angrily.


    "Huh?" Athena made a playful nasal voice: "Your expression? You are actually afraid that I will abduct Su Jin away? Interesting... I take back the preface, you are indeed not a child, but are you at this age! "


    "Bastard!" Algor stomped his feet angrily.


    Give it up, you can''t play with her... Su Jin sighed and walked up to Athena:


    "Stop provoking her, do you really want Algor to fight you to the end?"


    Athena said calmly at this time: "If I really want to die to the end, I won''t let the deity come here."


    The deity... Su Jin looked at Athena in surprise, meaning that the real Athena is here?


    "It''s the main body!" Algor''s face suddenly became gloomy, and his eyes were inexplicable.


    Athena on the ground looked at Algor at this time and said:


    "Would you believe me if I said that I wanted to resolve our grievances?"


    Al Gore was suddenly stuck, with deep suspicion in his eyes, and even began to doubt whether Athena in front of him was the real body.


    After all, she was pitted by Athena, and she was even reduced to a **** for a time, and she almost couldn''t even keep the spirit of a god.


    In the face of this cunning rabbit who is in charge of wisdom, Algor believes that he must act cautiously.


    "Hmph! Don''t bluff me, no matter if you are the body or not, as long as I keep you here, no matter how talented you are, you can only sit here and wait to die."


    Algor snorted coldly, turned his head and walked to the higher part of the stairs.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you going?"


    "Eat!" Algor responded angrily: "You can handle that guy, just don''t let her out of the manor, it''s annoying to watch!"


    I''ll bother you and grab it back... Su Jin silently looked at Algor''s leaving back, then lowered his head and said to Athena:


    "Congratulations, you got a few days of safety."


    "This state can''t be called safe..." Athena bowed her head slightly, looked at the restraints on her body, and shook her head slightly.


    Su Jin shrugged and said, "At least these few days, Algor doesn''t want to see your face anymore."


    "A few days, to me, means nothing."


    Athena said with a light smile, then turned her eyes slightly, looking at Su Jin:


    "And what about you?"


    "Me?" Su Jin was surprised.


    Athena said with a smile: "In front of you is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    "Opportunity?" Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth, with some ominous premonition in his heart.


    At this time, Athena smiled and said: "This is the first time I have encountered such a situation where I can''t resist, don''t you want to do something?"


    "..."


    Big sister, you are already like this, why are you tempting me to do...


    Chapter 0775 Good for yourself


    Gala-


    The sound of the restraint being cut rang out.


    In the end, Su Jin chose to be better than beasts and untied the restraints on Athena by himself.


    Athena got up from the ground, rubbed her red wrist, and smiled at Su Jin:


    "That look of fear on your face is really funny."


    "You are so obvious, what else can I do?"


    Su Jin said speechlessly, when Athena was teasing Algor just now, she was reminding him what kind of tactics Algor would play.


    It''s just that Su Jin never expected that Al Gore actually calculated him.


    Although it was only secretly inducing Su Jin to eat Athena, this kind of imposition also made Su Jin very unhappy.


    Does he need ''drugs'' to play Athena? Does this mean he can''t do it himself?


    At this time, Athena, who had just stood up, said indifferently:


    "If you can''t stop it, let the other me come over quickly."


    "Can''t stop? What are you kidding?"


    Su Jin raised his right hand, pointed his index finger at his temple, and rolled it around:


    "Just a little noisy."


    Su Jin frowned, all kinds of filthy whispers full of desire for Athena kept popping up in his mind.


    Su Jin is very familiar with this state. When Su Jin uses the power of desire that comes with Zanpakut¨­ like Lilith, the people who are recruited are in this state, but the scale is different.


    Seeing this, Athena said with a little surprise:


    "To be honest, Algor''s power of desire doesn''t have much effect on you, which surprises me."


    "Don''t underestimate the will of the Saint Seiya!"


    Su Jin frowned, his tone a little uncomfortable.


    "It''s Athena''s Saint Seiya."


    Athena corrected with a smile, then walked to Su Jin''s side, stood on tiptoe, and clicked on Su Jin''s face: "This is a blessing."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and after Athena retreated for a distance, she muttered:


    "Think about it carefully, with this little blessing, I might as well follow Algor''s wishes and push you directly."


    "In that case, I don''t mind fighting directly with you."


    Athena smiled and said something like a joke.


    But Su Jin knew very well that this woman was playing for real.


    It''s good to listen to what I said before. If I really want to start, Su Jin is afraid that the woman in front of him will chase him to the ends of the earth, the end of the universe.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but speak aloud "whispering":


    "I was telling me not to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Sure enough, the more beautiful women are, the more deceptive they are."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Athena automatically deleted the other words, and only heard the word "beautiful".


    When the words fell, Su Jin suddenly looked at Athena who was close at hand, and his whole head was stunned.


    At the end, Athena took a few steps back, took out the handkerchief from the gift card, wiped the corners of her mouth and said:


    "Is the reward enough?"


    "..." Su Jin didn''t say a word, and his mind was still a little dazed. After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t think of Athena''s reason for doing such a thing.


    Seeing this, Athena turned around on her own, circled in place, looked around, and then said:


    "Are there any spare rooms?"


    Su Jin regained his senses and touched his lips, then frowned and said in surprise, "Why, you really can''t escape?"


    When Athena heard this, she looked at Su Jin like a joke and said:


    "You seem to have underestimated the power of triple-digit breaking."


    When she said this, she warned Su Jin:


    "Don''t think that you have resisted Algor''s desire and authority, so you underestimate her. In the end, what just affected you was the power brought by her confidence in her thoughts."


    "You mean..." Su Jin''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    "That''s right." Athena nodded slightly and sighed:


    "It''s not that Algor is plotting against you to let you attack me, but after she had such an idea, her will distorted the order of Little Garden on her own, causing you to suffer."


    "Of course, this is also because Al Gore still doesn''t have the power right now. If she is familiar with the truth, as long as she really has the idea just now..."


    When Athena said this, she looked at Su Jin meaningfully and said:

 Chapter 578：

    "It wasn''t that you were resisting the influence of that irrelevant desire before, but I was holding your hands."


    "Do you like to be on it?" Su Jin had a weird expression.


    When Athena heard this, the corner of her mouth twitched and said, "Whatever you think."


    Stimulating Athena, Su Jin shrugged and looked much more relaxed:


    "So, just now, I was the one who was washed to my feet by the waves hung by the typhoon, right?"


    "Very apt description."


    Athena praised Su Jin, and then said:


    "In this short period of time, I estimate that I will be disturbing you for a while. It happens that little Athena is still very young in authority. I can take some time to train it."


    "Are you training yourself?" Su Jin couldn''t help complaining.


    "Please say something in your heart."


    Athena glanced at Su Jin, then walked to the stairs and said:


    "While the situation was a little bit out of my expectation, for now, it doesn''t seem like my plans have changed."


    "Your plan?" Su Jin asked curiously.


    Athena turned her head and said to Su Jin, "Yes, my plan."


    "Originally according to my arrangement, now I should be cultivating in Mount Sumeru, under the protection of Sakyamuni, to avoid this godslayer war."


    "However, Algor''s sudden appearance has caused me to be imprisoned by the other party."


    "Although the form is a little different, the goal of avoiding this godslayer war has been achieved under the shelter of a two-digit statue."


    "It turns out to be like this." Su Jin suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Al Gore caught Athena on Mount Sumeru and had not been discovered by Thousand Eyes'' intelligence system.


    It turned out that Athena was secretly hiding in Mount Sumeru, and it was likely that only Athena and Sakyamuni knew about it.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh: "You owe Buddha a big favor!"


    "Thanks to Algor, I don''t owe it anymore." The corners of Athena''s mouth twitched slightly: "Don''t you ask me why I avoided this godslayer war?"


    "Do I need to understand?" Su Jin shrugged: "Anyway, there is always your reason, and the reason is nothing more than Zeus, or those who are hostile to Greece and you, and nothing else."


    "Indeed." Athena sighed.


    Hakoten walks on thin ice, but Su Jin is the only one, and even Athena is struggling carefully.


    The only ones who can really be free may only be those double digits.


    Thinking about it carefully, Algor reached that realm a long time before her... Inexplicably, Athena felt a little sour in her heart.


    How could that idiot take the lead... Thinking of this, Athena gave Su Jin a deep look, but didn''t say anything more.


    She is used to observing slowly, and she will live in Arcadia next, so she has time to observe Su Jin.


    Su Jin was keenly aware of Athena''s sight: "I always feel that there is malicious intent in your eyes."


    "You can get rid of the feeling."


    Athena smiled playfully:


    "That reward is the first time I have given it. If you don''t get the reward you deserve, be careful and I will keep you in mind."


    "That''s really scary." Su Jin said in a perfunctory tone.


    Hearing this, Athena laughed, then gradually restrained her emotions, glanced at Su Jin, and reminded:


    "If you don''t want to be implicated because of Al Gore''s affairs, you''d better be honest for a while recently."


    Su Jin heard the words very calmly: "Don''t worry, I was dishonest once before they got the news."


    Athena was stunned when she heard this, and then smiled: "It really has your style."


    After she finished speaking, she shook her head and said, "Since you have your own thoughts, I don''t need to say anything more."


    When she said this, she paused and said: "Presumably now, the corresponding information has been sold by Qianyan, you can do it yourself."


    After she finished speaking, she climbed the stairs on her own, and went to the third floor to choose a room according to the impression she left when she replaced Little Athena.


    After Athena left, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and whispered to himself:


    "Is it okay to do it yourself..."


    "It''s an apt description."


    "I just don''t know how much I will share with this intelligence fee..."


    Su Jin murmured, stepped up the stairs, looked in Algor''s direction, and looked for it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    skyline.


    Mount Olympus, among the thundering temples.


    In front of the huge stone round table, Zeus looked at the parchment with the flags of the twin goddesses in his hand, and frowned slowly.


    Chapter 0776 You''d better see it yourself


    On the three-meter-high giant stone chair, Zeus sighed and put down the document in his hand:


    "Unexpectedly, that magic star would take this step before us."


    With a bang, the parchment printed with the flags of the twin goddesses spontaneously ignited without wind.


    A bright orange fire lit up, illuminating the face of a middle-aged man.


    He has black hair, long hair reaching his waist, but he doesn''t show yin, instead he has an inexplicable heroism.


    He was wearing a black robe, with a dark jade-colored armor inside, with an inexplicable elegance.


    He is the brother of Zeus, the eldest son of the third generation of Greek gods, Hades, the king of the underworld.


    At this time, the Hades sat on the stone seat and calmly said the new information he received:


    "Athena is missing."


    Zeus''s expression did not change, but he said indifferently: "It is probably Algor''s handwriting."


    When he said this, he frowned and guessed what Athena was thinking: "But did you actually reach a cooperation with the Buddha?"


    Compared with the disappearance of Athena, Zeus was obviously more concerned about the connection between Athena and Sakyamuni Buddha.


    After all, when it comes to the two-digit thing, no matter how cautious it is.


    "Hey." Hades sighed when he saw Zeus'' appearance: "I''m really delusional about finding something like family love in you?"


    Hearing this, Zeus laughed and said, "I don''t have such a weakness for my brother to take advantage of."


    Although Hades and Zeus are brothers, the previous contradictions are also very big.


    Before Zeus was in charge of Greece at the lower level, Hades was in charge of Greece at the upper level. The two were separated and there was a buffer. Now that Zeus was in the heaven, the contradiction became more and more obvious.


    However, both Hades and Zeus knew that Greece was not immune to infighting.


    Especially when the lower Greece was almost shattered by Al Gore, it couldn''t stand the infighting.


    In the case of not wanting to be eaten by other groups of gods, even if the two are not happy with each other, they can only cooperate.


    Of course, cynicism is inevitable in this case.


    "Use it?"


    Hades'' eyes were calm, and his expression did not fluctuate at all:


    "I heard that you were beaten in the lower realm?"


    Zeus''s smile suddenly froze on his face.


    After a long while, the corner of his mouth wriggled and said, "It was just an accident. I miscalculated the strength of that kid Su Jin."


    "Can you make a miscalculation? It seems that you were really beaten." Hades said with a little emotion: "I kind of want to be his investor."


    In Hakoba, a community that invests in the lower bounds with three figures, and when it grows, collects returns, is the norm of Hakoba.


    However, Hades proposed this at this time, which obviously made Zeus a little unhappy:


    "It''s just a junior who is good at using foreign things. Don''t you hate such speculators the most, brother?"


    Hades sat calmly and said lightly, "God can change, Zeus."


    "It''s like you were beaten by a human, can you imagine this happening before? Oh, I almost forgot, you were also ridden by human boys."


    When Zeus heard it, his face darkened. The romantic history that could have been talked about, but the fact that he was beaten by Su Jin made him unable to be as proud as before:


    "If my brother really wants to invest, it seems to be too late."


    Hearing this, Hades nodded:


    "It''s really late, the other party seems to have received the investment from Magic Star."


    Speaking of this, Hades turned his head to congratulate Zeus: "Congratulations, there is another growing enemy."


    Zeus frowned, and outside the palace, there was a sudden thunderstorm.


    enemy.


    This is an indispensable topic in Zeus''s life.


    His enemies are actually very rare. With Zeus'' character, he will naturally avenge his revenge on the spot. Only those with too much background or too powerful have survived to this day and Zeus cannot avenge him.


    Su Jin is the first one.


    Behind him stood Shiroyasha, who was once the strongest in Hakoba. The origin of Su Jin was naturally not something that Zeus could handle at will.


    And now, behind him is another Algor who has just been promoted.


    Thinking of this, Zeus couldn''t help but say: "Algor''s promotion this time is very unusual."


    "Indeed, she is too fast." Hades closed his eyes and sighed: "Even if the difference in timeline between the outside world and Hakoniwa is used, this speed is still too fast."


    "You and I both know that in Athena''s seal, Algor''s spirituality should tend to weaken, but she, who has just been released from prison, has taken a critical step at this time."


    Zeus heard the words, his eyes showed an inexplicable taste: "Could it be a troublemaker?"


    Hearing this, Hades looked solemn: "If it is really a troublemaker, our previous speculation about the troublemaker will have to be pushed back."


    When Hades said this, he said solemnly: "Originally, Hestia and I just suspected that there was a two-figure figure standing behind the troublemaker, but now it seems that it is not only that."


    "If you can help Algor''s promotion, there must be a two-digit truth behind the troublemaker that is close to Algor''s path, and there should be no such existence in Hakoni..."


    "The hidden three-digit number is out of the ordinary?" Zeus was a little bit incredulous.


    "It is possible, but it may also be the super powerhouses of the outer universe. After all, it is impossible that there are only those four in this endless multiplicity."


    Hades'' face was heavy. If it was an alien two-digit number or a hidden three-digit number, then things would be a little bad.


    It is completely unpredictable what outsiders think about Hakoten, and the hidden three-digit number is exceptional and even more dangerous, because it can be hidden for so long, who knows what conspiracy the other party has.


    "It seems that there are at least two double digits in the troublemaker..."


    Zeus''s mind suddenly became extremely heavy.


    "It''s useless to think about this." Hades shook his head: "As of now, I can only let Qianyan pay more attention."


    "Unfortunately, regarding the nature of Algor''s power, the asking price of Thousand Eyes is too high, and Greece cannot afford a single authority now." Zeus shook his head and sighed.


    "I can''t afford it either." Hades knew what Zeus was thinking at a glance, and answered without hesitation.


    After hearing the words, Zeus smiled and said: "In that case, let''s sell the information about Athena''s disappearance to Qianyan, and see if we can exchange some secondary information, such as some special tips."


    "what ever."


    Although Hades was very speechless at Zeus''s behavior of selling his daughter, he still did not express any objection on the surface, just said:


    "However, it''s up to you to send someone to investigate the outer world about Algor''s promotion."


    "It happens that Hermes died at this time. It seems that I have to resurrect him in advance."


    Zeus snorted in dissatisfaction, then stood up and said:


    "Let me handle this matter, Hades. Let your own intelligence system check the internal information of other gods. Come to think of it, those guys should have some special information."


    "I will."


    After Hades responded, Zeus disappeared into the hall.


    Upon seeing this, Hades was silent for a long time, and sighed softly: "It''s a troubled time!"

 Chapter 579：

    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡¾500¡¿External door.


    Heavenly Army Headquarters.


    Marta held a stack of parchment printed with the flags of the twin goddesses, and waved at Emperor Shitian:


    "Old Emperor, the information from Thousand Eyes has been bought, do you want to read it?"


    "It''s nothing to do with me." Di Shitian, who was bowing his head on Document Hill, said speechlessly.


    "If you don''t look at me, I''ll look at it myself. I paid the boss''s price to buy this. Damn it, it''s an artifact of authority. It''s not on credit. It''s a thousand eyes. The price is so black. How many hands."


    Marta spread out the document, scolding as she read it.


    Then gradually, there was no sound.


    Di Shitian, who felt something was wrong, raised his head and said in surprise:


    "Why didn''t you read it to me like you used to?"


    "Are you sure you want me to read it?" Marta looked at Di Shi Tiandao with a strange expression.


    "Did something happen?"


    Di Shitian''s heart skipped a beat, and there was an ominous premonition.


    "You better read it yourself." Marta stood up, stepped forward and handed over the document: "Look at the sixth one, the one about the outer world."


    "What the **** happened..." Di Shitian got the document, turned to the sixth sheet, and looked at it.


    [It is known that the biggest difference between the outer universe of this observation and the current human history is...]


    [The Emperor of Heaven, Emperor Shitian, is listed as the lord of Mount Sumeru in Buddhism, and at the same time holds the position of Heavenly Emperor of Taoism. His status is the only one in ancient times, beyond the existing human history and all spiritual qualities within the known range...]


    With a whistling wind, the document fell to the ground.


    Marta looked at Di Shitian''s nostrils that had suddenly thickened and was even breathing, and remained silent.


    Chapter 0777 There are evil people who want to harm me!


    "There are bad people who want to harm me!"


    "There are people who want to harm me!"


    Seeing Di Shitian, who was kneeling on the office chair, hugging the back of the chair and shouting with a crying voice, Uesugi Kenshin, who had just returned from exercise, couldn''t help but look at Marta:


    "What''s up with him?"


    "It''s crazy."


    Marta shrugged, then picked up a pear on the table and handed it to Ken Uesugi:


    "I didn''t go to Thousand Eyes to buy information about Al Gore before."


    "And then?" Uesugi Kenshin took Yali and asked in surprise.


    Marta snorted and couldn''t help laughing. The pear juice splashed all over the place, making her chin bloom:


    "How to say it... I don''t know how to describe it, anyway, I want to laugh when I say it."


    "Originally? Show it to me, I''ll see it myself." Uesugi Kenshin frowned and asked curiously.


    "I originally sold it, but I still keep some copies."


    Marta took out a parchment with the flag of the earth and the sky from the gift card and handed it to Kenshin Uesugi, smiling and saying:


    "Before watching, don''t eat pears, or you''ll be like me."


    "Is it that great?"


    Uesugi Kenshin was a little suspicious. After thinking about it, he honestly put the Yali on the table, spread out the information, and looked at it slowly.


    Uesugi Kenshin turned the file silently, turning faster and faster, and at the end, she was silent for a while, looked up at Marta and said:


    "The next leader of the Heavenly Army, how about you vote for me?"


    "roll!"


    Di Shitian, who was holding the sofa, grabbed the documents on the desk and smashed them over:


    "I''m not dead yet."


    "I think it''s almost too soon." Uesugi Kenshin said calmly, letting the file pass through him without dodging or avoiding it.


    Emperor Shitian''s expression was stagnant when he heard the words, and he said angrily:


    "Can you stop gloating? I''m getting bored."


    "Isn''t he still dead?" Uesugi Kenshin''s face was indifferent, anyway, it wasn''t her who was miserable.


    "As expected of you, Uesugi." Marta smiled brightly: "When the Heavenly Army chooses a new leader, I will definitely choose you."


    "You two heartless..."


    Di Shitian gritted his teeth and took a few deep breaths before calming down:


    "Who the **** did this shit?"


    "Isn''t it mentioned in the dossier? Loki!" Uesugi Kenshin picked up the pear and took a calm bite.


    "Pull it down, just like Loki''s cowardice, 80% of the time he was pulled as a scapegoat."


    Di Shitian couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    It''s not him who blows it, just Loki''s stuff, where does he have the courage to judge himself.


    At this time, Marta next to him wiped his chin with a tissue and said:


    "It''s also possible that the Demon High School world is so special, and Loki just happened to be there?"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian''s face turned even darker:


    "You don''t mean to say that this incident is purely my bad luck?"


    The observational universe has a different development from the current human history, so it has infinite possibilities.


    Among these infinite possibilities, it is not impossible for a world where the emperor Shitian is both the master of Buddhism and the emperor of Taoism.


    If there is such a world, and it happens to be discovered by Loki and observed by the other party, it is not impossible for such a thing to happen now.


    But in this way, isn''t it saying that this is purely the bad luck of his emperor Shitian?


    "It''s not impossible."


    Marta glanced at Di Shitian teasingly, and then said:


    "But considering that Algor also took advantage of the particularity of that world and succeeded in promotion, I have to suspect that this world was carefully selected."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help frowning and said:


    "If that''s the case, is Loki also a member of Troopers? That''s really appropriate."


    In Norse mythology, isn''t Loki the troublemaker?


    Di Shitian had a dark face, biting the leather of the sofa with a secret expression of hatred:


    "Those scumbags who should have been eliminated long ago were actually counted on me."


    "Be careful." Uesugi Kenshin''s brows furrowed: "To make that magic star take the last step, these troublemakers are not real kiddies."


    Di Shitian heard the words, his face sank, and he said with hatred:


    "Damn, who the **** is standing behind this group of troublemakers trying to deal with me?"


    "Is it Typhon? Or Krishna? It can''t be Kulimo, right? It''s possible, but Kulimo''s path is different from Algor''s..."


    At this time, Marta said a word without saltiness:


    "magic."


    This is the essence of Al Gore mentioned in the dossier.


    "Hey!!" Di Shitian couldn''t help taking a deep breath: "Marta, you mean... no? That one can''t play such a trick."


    Uesugi Kenshin also had a heavy face at this time, looked at Marta seriously and said:


    "Marta, this is not something to joke about. Although that person has a great opinion on the current Buddhism, if this is the case, the matter is not a joke."


    Marta played with her nails calmly at this time:


    "But the counterpart to the devil, apart from the Tao, isn''t there only the Buddha?"


    Buddhism Buddha is a member of the troublemaker... Di Shitian''s face twitched a few times:


    "It''s also possible that Taoism, and it''s more likely that Buddhism and Taoism will join forces. Haha, the Lord of Mount Sumeru, the Heavenly Emperor of Taoism, is here to test me!"


    Marta looked at Di Shitian meaningfully at this time:


    "I guess it''s because your Vatican spear caught your attention last time you dealt with Azi Dakaha?"


    "You know, the Godslayer War is about to start. I guess those two also want to know if you have taken the last step, right?"


    Di Shitian fell into silence when he heard the words.


    He has to admit that it is indeed very possible that the power contained in the Brahma Spear originated from him and Brahma, and that is the power that is already close to the truth... It is normal to be suspected...


    Uesugi Kenshin looked at the two who were guessing, shook his head and said:


    "I said, instead of guessing here, why don''t you just ask those in the know?"


    "Go ask the Buddha? Am I tired of living?"


    Di Shitian rolled his eyes:


    "I don''t want to sit down and talk with that person, and then go straight away. Those two-digit numbers are not easy to deal with. Whoever likes to go will go."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin said indifferently, "Isn''t there a self-sealed two-digit number?"


    "You mean White Yaksha?" Marta sat up straight and said in amazement, "That old goblin''s intelligence fee is expensive, who will pay for it!"


    Hearing Marta''s words, Uesugi Kenshin pouted in the direction of Emperor Shitian.


    Marta was stunned when she saw this, and turned her head to look in the direction of the desk.


    At this time, the figure of Di Shitian has been lost there.


    "Grass."


    Marta patted her forehead and said speechlessly:


    "This guy actually has a small vault?"


    Uesugi Kenshin sighed after hearing this:


    "When it comes to this kind of thing, if you don''t have money, you have to squeeze out a little bit. If it''s really the two of Daomen and Fumen who join forces to do the game, you should know and run away sooner."


    "That''s right." Marta sighed.


    Then, the two sides suddenly fell into silence.


    Marta suddenly raised her head, glanced at Uesugi Kenshin, and said in unison:


    "Oops, the secret vault key of the Tianjun is still in Di Shitian''s hands!"


    A few minutes later, the Tianjun headquarters suddenly jumped, and vaguely there were some figures of gods and gods scolding mothers.


    At this time, at the gate leading to the lower level of Box Garden, Di Shitian touched his nose, patted the chubby treasure bag on his body, and muttered:


    "It''s almost time to be noticed, no, you have to leave quickly."


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian couldn''t help but quicken his pace.


    Chapter 0778 Why is he again


    ¡¾3345¡¿External door.


    Thousand Eyes Station.


    Dressed in a dark purple kimono embroidered with peonies, Shiroyasha, who maintains the image of a girl, leisurely waters the potted plants.


    After pouring the water, Bai Yasha looked up at the sun in the sky and said:


    "The next ten or so days will be sunny, which is not bad. It''s a good season to relax."


    Speaking of this, Shiroyasha said lazily:


    "In a short while, when the dividends from the intelligence arrive, just go and play around with flowers."

 Chapter 580：

    dong dong dong! Footsteps sounded.


    But it was the Qianyan station, and the maid who was in charge of the daily life of Bai Yasha quickly ran over:


    "Lord Baiyasha, His Majesty Emperor Shitian asks to see you..."


    Bai Yasha heard the loss of the shower in his hand, clapped his hands and said, "Yoah, this is the one who sent money!"


    The words fell, and a voice full of resentment could not help but pass over:


    "I can''t pretend I didn''t hear what you said. What do you mean by ''the money-sender is here''?"


    The maid who came to report the letter hurriedly turned her head, and when she saw Di Shitian standing behind her, she panicked:


    "Your Majesty Emperor Shitian, aren''t you resting in the waiting room?"


    "It doesn''t matter, Xiaolan, back off."


    Bai Yasha waved his hand and asked the maid to retreat first, and when the others left, he smiled at Di Shitian and said:


    "Yo, isn''t this the old emperor? Why do you have time to hang out here?"


    When Di Shitian heard this sentence, he couldn''t help but curse:


    "You bastard! You are an old rich man who wants money, did you deliberately write that information into the dossier?"


    "What information did you say?"


    Bai Yasha raised his hand indifferently, clasped his ear with his little finger, and said:


    "We handle so much information every day, which one are you asking?"


    Di Shitian''s face suddenly turned black and purple: "Which one can I do? I''m the one from the Demon High School."


    "Huh? Demon High School?"


    Shiroyasha looked at Emperor Shitian in astonishment:


    "It''s weird, isn''t this the information recorded in the most advanced confidential document? How do we remember, this news was not sold to you, the old emperor? And it seems that this news can only be viewed by one person, right?"


    "You bastard, what are you pretending to be..." Di Shitian scolded in a low voice, completely losing his previous arrogance.


    After the first copy of Qianyan''s information is sold, it will inevitably change hands.


    This is a well-known thing. There are too many intelligence agencies in the small garden relying on this to eat. This is already an unspoken rule.


    Sometimes, in order to save money, there are quite a few facial intelligence systems to buy Qianyan''s second-hand intelligence to deal with the above errands and earn a little price difference.


    And such behavior, the representative figure is Marta of the Heavenly Army.


    The owner is an old-fashioned second-hand intelligence dealer and the chief intelligence officer of the Tianjun. Tianjun buys a lot of information from Qianyan, and then sells second-hand information to make up for the shortfall, so it is really difficult for Emperor Shitian to offend Baiyasha.


    There is no way, who made Bai Yasha the number one younger brother of the twin goddesses. It involves important information from the upper level. This master is one of the responsible people. In addition, the character developed by Bai Yasha''s poor experience has really caused headaches for many gods.


    And now, his Emperor Shitian has also become one of the headaches.


    "How did the news come, I naturally have my own channels."


    Emperor Shitian made a perfunctory remark, and Bai Yasha didn''t care when he saw it, as long as the money was in place, everything was easy to talk about.


    At this time, Di Shitian sullenly said:


    "I want to know more in-depth information about that devil high school, the emperor of that world, and a hint is fine."


    "Of course, if possible, I hope to get the detailed whereabouts of that Emperor Shitian."


    Speaking of which, Di Shitian stared at Bai Yasha and said with a sneer:


    "Don''t say you don''t know, you must know that I haven''t found the possibility of becoming a Taoist Heavenly Emperor and a Buddhist Lord in my spirituality."


    "And before I came here, I used my real name to test it out, and found that I didn''t absorb that shit, so that **** is definitely still alive! You can''t hide this from me!"


    Bai Yasha nodded in agreement, and finally asked:


    "Did you mean Di Shitian by that dog day?"


    "Yes, it is..." Di Shitian said halfway, his face suddenly turned black: "Damn, it''s all at this time, you still take advantage of your mouth, are you still human?"


    "We are indeed not human, we are Xingling!"


    Bai Yasha opened his big pure eyes, spread out his folding fan, and covered half of his face.


    "You are..."


    Di Shitian was speechless for a while, sighed, and then asked:


    "Forget it, don''t talk nonsense, you can make a price."


    "I want to know who is behind the scenes against me?"


    "..."


    Bai Yasha narrowed his eyes, was silent for a while, and then said:


    "The most detailed information, we can''t sell it here. You need permission. Otherwise, why don''t you go and find the boss?"


    Di Shitian suddenly had black lines all over his head: "If I dared to look for it, I would have gone to the Buddhist man long ago."


    "Then there''s nothing we can do." Bai Yasha shrugged, looking helpless.


    When Emperor Shitian heard the words, he frowned and asked, "What about the secondary information, the hint, there is always one that can be sold, right?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha raised a green index finger with a smile.


    "Hey! A power..." Di Shitian couldn''t help but stunned: "Why is the prompt so expensive?"


    Bai Yasha shook the folding fan with a smile:


    "After all, it''s news about the eighteen, oh, it''s nineteen now."


    Di Shitian was silent for a while, and then said: "I''ll have someone deliver it later, you talk."


    Bai Yasha''s face suddenly became happy, and then said with a smile: "It''s easy to talk."


    She said, reaching out and grabbing in the air, grabbed a parchment roll that had been prepared a long time ago, and handed it over.


    Seeing this, Di Shitian frowned fiercely, took the sheepskin scroll with no expression, and spread it out.


    Just one sentence above.


    ''The man is in Algor''s hands. ¡¯


    ''This emperor Shitian''s spiritual status is purely accidental, if anyone suffers, it is pure bad luck. ¡¯


    ''¡ªTwin Goddess Intelligence Department, seal. ¡¯


    Di Shitian looked at the scroll, dumbfounded.


    Grass! This thing... is worth an authority?


    He''s worth a shit!


    Di Shitian suddenly threw the scroll to the ground and said, "The center of the dog, you play with me!"


    These words are of the same nature as ordinary people scolding God as a thief.


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and said:


    "Come on, he wants to play with you, so the decadence will come down."


    Di Shitian''s breath stagnated when he heard the words, but his face was still extremely embarrassed.


    It''s all over and over, and I''m afraid of coming and going, but it turns out that this was purely an accident?


    Where is he going to reason?


    But when his mind calmed down, Di Shitian also understood that this information was worth it, at least for him.


    Knowing that no one in the two-digit number is ready to engage himself, makes Di Shitian a lot more relieved, and next, what he has to do is to smooth out the impact of this incident as soon as possible.


    At least before those old men know the news and start their calculations, settle this matter.


    And the price of this information lies here, which is the so-called first-hand information.


    Expensive is in time.


    But it still hurts... Di Shitian''s mouth twitched a few times, and then asked:


    "Where is Algor now? I don''t need money for this information, right?"


    "Okay, this information will be given away for free."


    Bai Yasha shook his fan with a smile, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "As for people...I suggest you ask Su Jin? The two of them should still be in touch."


    Su Jin... When Emperor Shitian heard the name, he subconsciously put his legs together and said in amazement:


    "Why is it him again!"


    Chapter 0779 Let me try it out


    Arcadia headquarters.


    Su Jin sitting on the sofa, holding black tea in one hand and holding the document in the other, said:


    "Only two four-digit numbers..."


    "Yes." Ren Russell, who was standing beside Su Jin, said nervously, holding a stack of thick documents:


    "In addition to Sister Orpheus, and Miss Chi Chi, the spirits of others seem to generally stay in the five-digit range."


    "Sister Black Rabbit said that there seems to be a force in them that offsets their achievements, which led to this result."


    "It turns out that this is what was expected." Su Jin looked at the document calmly.


    Algor used his own power to make the prisoners of the Demon High School world unable to be absorbed by the existence of the same name in Hakoniwa. This is also an old plan.


    In addition to those on the demon side, the fallen angels who voluntarily joined Arcadia and those on both sides of the angels were also subjected to such means.


    Of course, this method can also be gradually lifted to facilitate delaying the possibility of problems being discovered by the Crusaders.


    If there is no accident, maybe in a few years, there will be more than a dozen four-digit numbers in Arcadia, and they just use the battle of gods to push people out as a facade.


    That''s why Su Jin is so calm now.


    However, Su Jin''s calmness made Ren mistakenly think that he was dissatisfied with the current situation, so he explained nervously:


    "That... Brother Su Jin, although it is true that there are not too many four-digit numbers, there are many middle-level strengths of five-digit numbers."


    "Sister Black Rabbit told me that if all the people who were imprisoned in the basement could be admitted, the five-digit number in the community would be able to reach the triple-digit scale, which would be enough to reach one-tenth of the peak period of the community. "


    "If you don''t count the members of the alliance, just the headquarters, it''s still one-third of what it used to be. It''s just less than a year to restore to this size, which is already very powerful."


    "One-tenth of the peak period..."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he only felt that Arcadia''s peak period was a very **** value.


    Counting the alliance forces, there are thousands of five-digit and nearly a hundred four-digit cadres, this force, not counting the three-digit situation, has exceeded the size of the small group of gods.


    You stinky boy, why don''t you list the numbers with me... Su Jin glanced at Ren, then put down the document, rubbed his eyebrows, and took a sip of black tea.


    It wasn''t until he put down the teacup that he noticed the nervous Jen Russell next to him.


    Seeing this, Su Jin asked in surprise, "What''s wrong? Showing this expression?"


    "That..." Ren held the document with some embarrassment and said hesitantly:


    "Brother Su Jin, Sister Black Rabbit, let me ask you if those people in the basement can be invited into the community..."


    Seeing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a playful expression, "Why doesn''t she come over for this kind of thing?"


    "Because of that...that..." Ren''s mouth stuttered a little.


    He can''t always say, ''I said this sentence myself, but when I saw Sister Black Rabbit''s face suddenly turn black, I didn''t dare to mention it? ¡¯


    By the way, did Brother Su Jin make Sister Black Rabbit angry? What can I do to get them back together?


    Seeing Ren''s tangled appearance, Su Jin laughed, raised his hand and rubbed his head:


    "Okay, don''t think about it, I will explain the reason to your sister Black Rabbit myself, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "In comparison, are the addresses of those new companions ready?"


    "Ready."


    When Ren heard the words, he immediately took out a stack of documents from his arms and put them on the table:


    "Sister Black Rabbit and Qianyan bought a temporary residence yesterday. The location is on the grassland in the back, east of the station. A small town was built there. The corresponding expenses are listed on this table."

 Chapter 581：

    Su Jin picked up the document and looked directly at the data at the end. When he saw the amount of ten million gold coins, he nodded and signed his name without much thought.


    After signing it, he couldn''t help but sigh:


    "Unconsciously, I didn''t feel the expense of tens of millions..."


    Back then, Su Jin went to the gambling street in the capital for money, and went to a small community to cheat 800 gold coins.


    Remember that community seems to be called Giant Shark? Or Megalodon?


    Obviously it was a month or two ago, but I can''t remember it... Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head and said:


    "You don''t need to show me this kind of small expenditure in the future, just deal with it by Black Rabbit."


    With Moon Rabbit''s integrity, it is impossible to enrich his own pockets. On the contrary, Su Jin should pay attention to the problem of Black Rabbit being too economical.


    After all, he was a person who had raised 200 community children and struggled for more than half a year.


    In a sense, Su Jin is also one of the people raised by the black rabbit at the beginning.


    Even Su Jin''s expenses were larger than a dozen children. After all, he was still injured and needed medication.


    "Okay." Ren held the document and nodded: "Then I''ll go talk to Sister Black Rabbit?"


    "Go."


    Su Jin waved his hand, waited until Jen left, then turned his head and looked at Al Gore, who was wearing a mask on the sofa next to him, and said:


    "Anyway, it''s also a community person, and it''s a bit unnecessary to hide in front of Ren and the others, right?"


    "Crap, do you think I care about this broken community?"


    While adding a few cucumber slices to the mask, Algor muttered:


    "If you didn''t have to continue to be the leader, I would have gone back to be my demon ancestor."


    After Su Jin heard this, he was speechless:


    "It''s as if you didn''t call the old department."


    Although it has been sealed for many years, there are still many old demons of Algor in the lower level of Little Garden.


    And now, those old divisions are gathering in the southern district of Hakoniwa.


    Obviously, the Lord in front of him is already trying to reorganize his forces.


    "Calling the old part and going back to be the ancestor of the devil are two different things."


    Algor rolled his eyes, paused, and then said:


    "Besides, what''s the point of you not leaving with me."


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his brows.


    At this time, Algor paused again, and seemed to feel that his words were a little subtle, and immediately added:


    "Isn''t that collapsing jade on you, can''t you take it away? If I run back directly, how will I get beauty next?"


    Hearing Algor''s ''righteous'' excuse, Su Jin laughed, finished the black tea, and lay down on the sofa: "Well, just be happy."


    "Humph!" Algor snorted softly, then frowned suddenly, looked up to the east, and said with a subtle expression, "Yo, the fat sheep are coming!"


    Fat sheep, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then thought of a literary youth with the emperor''s surname, and his expression suddenly became subtle.


    At this moment, Al Gore, who was wearing a mask, suddenly disappeared, and only her voice echoed around:


    "Don''t remind him that I''m here later, I''ll try him out in the dark."


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t stop her, but just silently counted on the spot for ten seconds.


    Ten seconds later, there was a knock on the door.


    After Su Jin heard the voice, he suddenly smiled:


    "Please come in."


    Chapter 0780 Flickering lame


    "Please come in."


    As the voice fell, the door was suddenly pulled open.


    Wearing a peaked cap, a mask on his face, most of his face covered by sunglasses, and a windbreaker and hat on the outside, Di Shitian, who was dressed more than a star, walked in and spoke first:


    "Stinky boy, what''s the matter with you? Why did I ask Black Rabbit to bring me in to see you, but she refused?"


    Su Jin heard the words and replied calmly:


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I made a mistake that Emperor Shitian would make."


    When Emperor Shitian heard the words, he was shocked and said, "You also played with Zeus'' concubine?"


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while, and said with a strange expression: "Sorry, I underestimated you."


    When Su Jin said this, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times and said, "It''s just that the relationship between me and a few female companions in the community was known to Black Rabbit."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian suddenly said strangely: "This is strange, didn''t Leticia go to the battlefield of God''s War? How did she find out about Black Rabbit?"


    Why do you know about me and Leticia? When Su Jin heard the words, his expression was stunned.


    Seeing this scene, Di Shitian took off his sunglasses and mask and said with a smile:


    "Your expression? Do you really think you can hide it? Just your two junior brothers, just looking at each other can make Mata''s gossip thief eat eight bowls of rice, and the black rabbit didn''t watch it until he was young. Come out, it''s me, I''ve discounted your legs a few times."


    Hearing this, Su Jin changed the subject speechlessly and said, "Are you here to gossip?"


    "I think it''s gossip too."


    Di Shitian sighed and walked slowly to Su Jin.


    With a swoosh, he lifted his foot and kicked Su Jin, cursing while kicking:


    "Stinky boy, you really are cheating on Lao Tzu!"


    Boom.


    The sofa was directly stepped on by this foot, and the sea inside exploded and splashed.


    The figure of Su Jin gradually faded on the sofa until it disappeared.


    Seeing this, Di Shitian was not surprised, he turned his head and looked at the other side of the U-shaped sofa, looking at Su Jin who was sitting with his legs crossed, and said:


    "I don''t want to tell you, and I also cheat on my great-granddaughter. It''s okay to kick you, right?"


    "I don''t have an opinion if I don''t get kicked."


    Su Jin calmly changed one foot and raised Erlang''s leg, and then said, "But you are like this, is the wound okay?"


    The blood pressure that Emperor Shitian had originally dropped was immediately spiraled into the sky by these words:


    "You still have the face to mention this? Asura, that stinky girl is just messing around, what are you doing with such cooperation!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin said calmly, "I''m sorry, my father-in-law, your daughter is so beautiful."


    When the words fell, Su Jin immediately turned his head away, avoiding the spear thrown by Di Shitian.


    With a swipe of the spear, it was nailed to the wall, and the wooden handle of the gun shook repeatedly in the air.


    Su Jin glanced at the spear on the wall, then turned back and looked at the smiling Di Shitian, his eyelids jumped.


    "I won''t talk about Black Rabbit, but Asura can''t, understand?" Di Shitian smiled, with a very kind smile on his face: "Instead of letting Shezhi find me desperately, I might as well fight with you first, understand. ?"


    "Understood." Su Jin nodded at him calmly.


    Hearing this, Di Shitian''s smile suddenly closed, and he said with an unhappy expression:


    "Just understand, that''s all for my stupid granddaughter. My stupid daughter, you are too embarrassed to hook up, are you still human?"


    Su Jin heard the words and said solemnly:


    "Sorry, I may have been infected by Di Shitian."


    "Then you shouldn''t be staring at Asura, but fucking..."


    After Di Shitian said this, he suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Two seconds later, he opened his mouth and said one word: "Grass!"


    Su Jin immediately cleared the relationship: "You said this, not me."


    "piss off."


    Di Shitian stretched out his hand cursingly, restored the sofa that he stepped on, then sat on it, raised his feet and said:


    "Are you involved in the matter of Al Gore?"


    "I heard of it." Su Jin lied without changing his face.


    "I''ve heard of it..." Di Shitian looked at Su Jin suspiciously: "Forget it, just pretend you''ve heard of it."


    "Since you''ve heard of it, you should know about that... Emperor Shitian, right?"


    When Di Shitian said this, he had already started gnashing his teeth.


    "You guys are really capable, you actually observed this world back and deliberately fought against me!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly looked puzzled:


    "I don''t understand what you said. Who is that Di Shitian? What did Algorr do to him?"


    "..." Di Shitian twitched the corners of his mouth and said speechlessly, "Okay, I''ll just assume you don''t know about it."


    When Di Shitian said this, he was silent for a while, and said:


    "Then give me a price."


    "What price do you plan to sell that pit bull? You give a real price, don''t worry that I am your great-grandfather."


    Su Jin said at this time, "Grandpa Zeng doesn''t give a discount, but his father-in-law gives a 10% discount."


    "Then I''ll discount your legs first!" Di Shitian glared at Su Jin. "Stop joking, I''m not in the mood to joke with you today."


    "That''s right, let me rest today."


    After Su Jin finished saying these words, looking at Di Shitian''s face that began to turn black, he shrugged:


    "Okay, I''ll showdown and that''s it."


    When Su Jin said this, he paused and said:


    "What are you going to do with that Emperor Shitian?"


    "What else can be done? Take it to the Buddha, kill it, and then distort this possibility."


    Di Shitian couldn''t help rolling his eyes:


    "The Lord of Mount Sumeru, the Heavenly Emperor of Daomen, do you think I''m stupid? Go and pick up these two deadly things?"


    When Su Jin heard the words, he immediately asked, "And then... with this level of sincerity, will that one believe it?"


    "What do you mean?" Di Shitian frowned and looked at Su Jin suspiciously: "What conspiracy is your kid playing?"


    "Conspiracy is a bit ugly."


    The old **** Su Jin leaned on the sofa and said with a smile:


    "How do you think about such a big event, it has to go through ninety-nine-eighty-one hardships, right?"


    "Buddha sold the scriptures for gold, and it''s too cheap. You, why do you have to buy it at a high price from the many contenders?"


    "What do you mean..." Di Shitian twitched the corner of his mouth and said this sentence again.


    This time, however, there was a faint trembling in his voice.


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Di Shitian seriously, and then explained:


    "I''m going to send this Di Shitian to a black market auction, the biggest, widely publicized kind."


    Emperor Shitian was stunned when he heard this:


    "You asked me, Emperor Shatian, to go to the black market auction to bid for Emperor Shatian at a high price? Then give the money to you? Send people to Shakyamuni to be slaughtered?"


    What am I planning... Di Shitian especially wanted to say this.


    However, he still feels that such behavior is really a little feasible.


    It is not that Emperor Shitian has never heard of the truth that a thousand pieces of gold buy horse bones.


    I may have been fooled by this bastard... Di Shitian looked at Su Jin and couldn''t help thinking in his heart.

 Chapter 582：

    Chapter 0781 You are really a clever little ghost


    After thinking for a while, Di Shitian looked at Su Jin speechlessly and said, "You don''t want to kill me, do you?"


    Sending Di Shitian of Devil''s High School to the black market auction and asking him to bid, he knew it was unreliable as soon as he heard it.


    Although there are not many enemies of his Emperor Shitian, there are also many. When the news spreads, people who want to make him unhappy must swarm.


    At that time, if he wants to buy it, he will have to pay a big price, and the money in the final transaction will not go to Su Jin.


    If this is the case, it is better to negotiate with Su Jin here and trade directly with something outside of him.


    In the face of Di Shitian''s doubts, Su Jin''s performance was very dull: "I will ask you if you do it?"


    If you are willing to explain, it means that Di Shitian has such a trace of intention.


    Since the intention is moved, this sentence is nothing more than to lower the price.


    Emperor Shitian took a deep look at Su Jin when he heard the words:


    "You kid, if you try to force Liang to be a prostitute, you will be a ruthless character in Huadu."


    Faced with such an evaluation, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he ignored it.


    At this time, Di Shitian took a deep breath and said:


    "I won''t talk about the intelligence dividends you can get in Thousand Eyes. For this transaction, I will pay the black market fee, but in the end, I will only give you one-tenth of the auction price. Equivalent, the remaining nine-tenths, you should have pity on me, this poor ghost."


    Good guy, I cut nine out of ten with one cut.


    However, Su Jin just hesitated for a moment, and then agreed directly.


    "make a deal!"


    Seeing Su Jin''s promise so quickly, Di Shitian couldn''t help but look solemn:


    "You promised so quickly, it made me a little flustered."


    In black market auctions, the most sought-after items, apart from power, are probably high-value slaves.


    Di Shitian had to suspect that Su Jin had a large number of slaves with the same name as the gods.


    And the discount given to him is the advertising fee.


    The counterpart of the auctioneer Emperor Shitian is the Emperor Shitian who possesses the spirituality of the Emperor of Heaven and the spirituality of the Lord of Buddhism. Even a fool knows how many people he will attract.


    Even the **** king of the upper level of the small garden will be curious and come to see it when he hears the news.


    And now is not the time for difficult communication between the upper and lower levels.


    Due to the Godslayer War, how many god-kings descended from heaven are hidden in the lower level of Hakoba, even the intelligence system of Emperor Shitian is not clear.


    With such a large number of **** kings, and the special nature of the godslayer war, there will be another black market auction of the auction of Emperor Shitian.


    I am afraid that the gathering of the powerhouses in the little garden is massive, even if most of the people who come are incarnations.


    And these people are basically the participants in the godslayer war. It can be said that this is the artificial creation of ''dynamite barrels''.


    Or the dynamite keg that the whole Hakotei could hear.


    With such an action, Di Shitian had to wonder if there was Algor''s handwriting in it.


    Di Shitian seriously suspected that there was a problem: "Does Algor want to surround and kill the gods?"


    "Why do you think so?" Su Jin said in surprise.


    "If not, what does she want to attract so many gods to this auction?"


    Emperor Shitian was also surprised when he heard the words:


    "I can''t think of a reason for her to do this, except to solve the enemies of the Godslayer War in one breath and directly lock the position."


    "Is it possible that she wants to take revenge on her former enemy?"


    Su Jin shook his head when he heard the words: "Algor''s revenge is also a trouble for Athena. Other enemies, are you sure they are enemies, not bitter masters?"


    "That''s true." Di Shitian suddenly realized.


    Algor''s enemy, if he really wants to say it, is Sakyamuni, who became the enemy of Taoism, and Athena, who is the enemy of seal.


    The possibility of revenge is really low, because if you want to come to Athena, you won''t get too carried away, and go to participate in this black market that is problematic at first sight.


    "That is to lock the two-digit quota for the Godslayer War..."


    When Di Shitian said this, he frowned and said:


    "With all due respect, even if she is promoted to an exceptional level, she is just looking for an enemy for herself. Algor, who has not signed the God Killer Treaty, is not a recognized contestant."


    "The result of this is nothing more than angering all the forces that signed the treaty. No matter how crazy she is, she won''t be so uncomfortable, right?"


    "You think too much yourself." Su Jin shook his head and sighed, "We just want to earn some pocket money."


    "Pocket money..." The corner of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched: "The black market auction that takes me as a gimmick, you just want to earn some pocket money? Make more money anyway!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin said calmly, "Then let''s change the division? We are five or five?"


    "That''s all right." When it came to money, Di Shitian''s expression changed very quickly.


    I don''t know how much it will cost to buy the "self" of Demon High School.


    According to the thoughts of his old enemies, they will definitely drive up the price and watch his jokes.


    The money spent at that time will probably be more than ten times, or even dozens of times, than buying directly with Su Jin in private.


    Therefore, Emperor Shitian would cut so hard, because he knew that even if he cut nine-tenths, Su Jin would still make a profit.


    As for why Su Jin earns money, on the one hand, he asks others for help, and on the other hand, he makes up for it with Al Gore.


    It wasn''t that the Heavenly Army didn''t hunt down Al Gore back then, but now that they''ve turned around, what if they didn''t make a good apology.


    In the face of double-digit power, Di Shitian thinks it doesn''t matter how much he persuades him.


    "Then the auction, did you agree?" Su Jin said with a smile.


    When Emperor Shitian heard this, he couldn''t help sighing:


    "Spend more money and let the people from Daomen and Fomen come to observe me, this salted fish. No matter what you think, it''s a good deal."


    The two spirits brought by Di Shitian from the Demon High School World are really offending.


    And it was two of the top five superpowers in Hakoba that offended.


    Di Shitian understands that more performance is a good thing.


    It is better to buy secretly from Su Jin and solve it quietly. It is better to pay a huge price to show loyalty at the auction.


    The things outside the body are lost, and the things outside the body are still in Su Jin''s hands.


    Thinking about it carefully, taking this as an apology to Algor, then Emperor Shitian felt much better.


    Taking the money he paid to Al Gore to train his ex-son-in-law, and thinking about it carefully, it seems that he still made a profit.


    Although the behavior of auctioning yourself is really a bit **** up.


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded: "Since that''s the case, I''m going to contact the black market."


    "Which one are you going to contact?" Di Shitian showed a playful expression at this time: "Would you like to go to the outer door of 7752, there will be a surprise."


    "What surprise?" Su Jin narrowed his eyes and asked meaningfully.


    At this time, Di Shitian smiled meanly: "There is a snake''s tail that I can''t even figure out."


    The black market of Ouroboros... Su Jin raised his brows and said:


    "It''s not good, they may not be willing to take my order."


    Di Shitian patted Su Jin''s shoulder at this time, and said earnestly:


    "They don''t want to, you stuff it to them."


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled: "You are really a clever little ghost."


    "Well then, I''ll go and help the snake tail and make them bigger and stronger."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian showed a teachable expression:


    "Remember to report it to the Tianjun after the incident. I guarantee that someone will take the order."


    "That''s not good?"


    "What''s wrong with that..."


    The two big men looked at each other on the sofa, and at the same time showed a creepy smile.


    Chapter 0782 The same name and surname is not a good thing


    After discussing the details again, Di Shitian secretly left like a thief.


    Before leaving, he also put on the perfunctory disguise of the sunglasses and mask.


    It looks sneaky, but in fact, Su Jin thinks it is very good. At least after Di Shitian went out, Su Jin could not perceive the other party''s breath, as if it had completely disappeared.


    Sure enough, that layer of camouflage was just bad taste... Su Jin looked at the tea table without changing his face.


    There is a map on the tea table, which is a favor sent by Emperor Shitian, a map of the outer gate of 7752 and the general division of forces.


    Looking at the Tianjun flag printed in the corner of the map, it should be produced by the intelligence department of the Tianjun.


    "Humanity is well done... On the contrary, it''s me who always cheats others."


    Su Jin laughed at himself, put away the map, and then turned to look at Algor, who was thinking beside him.


    "How about it, see what''s wrong?"


    "That guy..." Algor closed his eyes and inhaled slowly: "It''s incredible..."


    "How do you say?" Su Jin asked in surprise: "What''s wrong with Di Shitian?"


    "Not sure yet."


    Algor shook his head, his face a little unsure:


    "However, that guy, Di Shitian, looks a lot like before I came back from the Demon High School..."


    Su Jin was really taken aback when he heard this:


    "Hey hey hey, this is not something to joke about."


    What was Al Gore''s state before he returned from the Demon High School world?


    It was a state where half a foot stepped into a breaker, basically approaching double digits indefinitely.


    If Di Shitian is also in this state, what else is there to play in the Godslayer War?


    If he ends up, I am afraid that it will directly equal to a victory.


    If Di Shitian is close to this state, how can he be so cowardly?


    No, maybe it''s because of being close to that level, maybe the genius of Emperor Shi is so cowardly... Su Jin couldn''t help frowning: "How sure are you?"


    "It''s less than 30%."


    Algor shook his head:


    "But the guy just now definitely knew that I was there. With this perception, he must be very close to the two-digit level, but he should not have stepped out completely."


    When Algor said this, he couldn''t help but sneer:


    "This old thing, I said that his character, the Lord of the Army of the day, can be dead for so many years, co-authoring and hiding so much clumsiness!"


    Algor said this, with a bit of self-deprecation on his face, not only mocking himself who couldn''t see through in the past, but also mocking Di Shitian''s cautiousness.


    If she was at the level of Emperor Shitian now, the master of Buddhism would not be a monk who was always compassionate and compassionate.


    Su Jin couldn''t help sighing when he heard this:


    "It''s normal to hide the old antiques that have survived from before the construction of the small garden to the present."


    Su Jin had long guessed that Di Shitian was clumsy, but he didn''t expect the other party to hide so much.


    The three-digit number that is infinitely close to the two-digit number, Emperor Shitian can really handle it.


    But thinking about it carefully, in the crusade against the evil dragon of the Heavenly Army, Di Shitian was able to take all the members to retreat from Az Dakaha''s hands, which is very telling.


    Even if Emperor Shitian holds the spirituality of Zoroastrian cosmology, he is not restricted by the simulated star chart.


    But don''t forget, the Asveta of Az Dakaha is useless to the goddess, but it is effective to the rest of the sky army.


    According to the information that Bai Yasha once told Su Jin.

 Chapter 583：

    At the beginning, Di Shitian was fighting against Azi Dakaha, who had superimposed the power of eleven guardians of the twelve days. After killing the opponent once, he did not expect the opponent to be the final trial, the resurrection mechanism of the final trial. He was caught off guard, and was then injured and defeated.


    And in the process, he also took all the staff to retreat safely.


    Before Su Jin thought that Di Shitian did it with the help of the external force of the simulated star chart as described in the intelligence, but now it seems that this is the true level of the other party.


    The hard resistance started Az Dakaha, who simulated the star creation map. This old man is so arrogant that he can hide so much.


    "I don''t know what he''s thinking."


    Algor shook his head, with a puzzled look on his face:


    "He shouldn''t have reached this level in a short time. At least he has stayed at this level for more than five thousand years. With this level, he didn''t **** it when he encountered a double-digit opportunity last time?"


    "Maybe Di Shitian has his own plans."


    Seeing this, Su Jin also shook his head:


    "Algor, do you think Di Shitian will act during the Godslayer War?"


    Just as Di Shitian suspected that Al Gore held this auction in order to grab a two-digit position, Su Jin now doubts himself.


    I didn''t know it was nothing before, but now, Di Shitian is also at the door, so it is very suspicious.


    The same thought flashed through Algor''s mind, and then she shook her head and said:


    "I won''t do it."


    "Just like I didn''t sign the boring contract, although Di Shitian signed the contract, the Tianjun belonged to the referee. Have you ever seen the referee win the championship?"


    "..." Su Jin heard the words and said with a sigh of relief: "People who can''t guess the purpose are really troublesome enough."


    Unable to guess Di Shitian''s purpose, Su Jin didn''t bother to bother anymore.


    Anyway, the other party is willing to be stuck in three digits, what does it have to do with him, Su Jin?


    "These old yin, one by one, what are they doing like this?"


    Su Jin muttered and picked up the map on the table.


    Even Di Shitian, who is close to two digits, is so stubborn. Su Jin has to admit that this box garden may really be a world of savvy people.


    Athena is like this, Zeus is like this, and Emperor Shitian is like this. If you think about it carefully, there are very few people in Hako Tingmang.


    And the most reckless Algor and Bai Yasha, tsk tsk, that is, the characteristics of the protoss, can''t be killed, otherwise they will be cold.


    At this time, Algor next to him blew his nose and stared:


    "Don''t speak ill at such a close distance. It''s no different from hearing me directly. I''ve just been promoted, so I can''t control this perception!"


    "I''m really sorry about that."


    Su Jin responded perfunctorily, looked at the map in his hand, and looked directly at the power reminder next to the map.


    "7752 Outer Gate, one of the strongholds of Ouroboros, is the leader suspected to be auspicious goddess... Is that Vishnu''s wife... Tsk, there is a Vishnu in my auction!"


    For the first time, Su Jin felt that having the same name and surname is really not a good thing.


    People will die!


    Chapter 0783 Yudu


    7752 Outer Gate, which belongs to the Southern District, is the leading gold-selling cave in the Southern District.


    This area is located under one of the eight major river systems of Hakoniwa, under the Hakoniang Ganges, which is the outer gate built at the bottom of the river.


    Each of the eight major river systems on the Box Garden Continent is extremely wide, and the smallest one is more than 120,000 kilometers in diameter, exceeding the diameter of the outside world.


    It is said that it is the eight major river systems, not the eight major oceans.


    Therefore, the outer gate of 7752 has another name: ''Undersea Paradise''.


    "Although it was expected, it was an exaggerated spectacle."


    In Yudu, the core of the outer gate of 7752, Su Jin, who walked out of the realm gate, couldn''t help but look up at the sky.


    In the sky, there are no clouds, but a dark gray wooden barrier, just inlaid with a large number of giant spheres like luminous pearls, providing light sources for the seabed.


    If you look at Yudu from the bottom of the sea, you will find that the entire city is built under the root of a huge elm tree, and the whole shape is like an elm tree planted on a white bubble.


    It''s just that the root of this elm is a bit long, at least more than 90,000 kilometers.


    "Yudu is a magical area."


    Su Jin looked at the horse, and the fifteen men who were sitting left the gate of the realm and entered the urban area, muttering.


    The southern area is dominated by phantom beasts and gods, and it is the strongest and wildest area in Hakoba.


    Countless wild heroes gather in this area to build a community and create legends.


    The most famous is Hercules, who established his community in the southern region.


    Overall, Su Jin''s impression of the Southern District is not bad.


    "By the way, why do you want to bring people together..." The black rabbit who followed Su Jin couldn''t help complaining: "There are so many things to deal with in the community..."


    "Yeah, I regret it a little too."


    Su Jin looked around. There were a lot of women wearing bikinis around, and they were still very pretty. It was really a mistake to bring a black rabbit.


    But then again, Su Jin, who saw the horse before, thought he was in a city controlled by the gods in India, but now it doesn''t seem like it.


    It is not Indian style for women to wear this way to go out.


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Hei Rabbit''s expression darkened, and then he followed Su Jin''s line of sight, looking at the bikini **** the side of the road, and even gritted his teeth:


    "What... I''m obviously one size smaller than me, what''s so beautiful?"


    "Indeed, nothing to see."


    Su Jin nodded seriously while watching.


    He underestimated Yudu''s atmosphere a little, and he actually saw a woman riding on a man.


    Not the kind of riding, but being a horse, with something like a saddle on its back, and a woman holding a whip.


    Looking at the behavior of the people around me, it can be concluded that this is just the norm.


    "Slave?"


    Su Jin murmured, and his impression of Yudu changed again.


    If it was good before, now it is a little bad.


    However, thinking that he was also here to traffic people, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing at himself:


    "I really am a double-standard man."


    "What double standard?" Black Rabbit looked at Su Jin suspiciously.


    "nothing."


    Su Jin looked back at her and said:


    "I came out this time to bring you to relax, but now it seems that this plan has failed."


    Black Rabbit froze for a moment, and said with an unnatural expression: "Am I that obvious?"


    "nonsense."


    Su Jin couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. He asked Arcadia''s children to convey everything to him. If he hadn''t tried to pull people this time, he wouldn''t even be able to see the face of the black rabbit. Wouldn''t this be obvious?


    "I know what you''re thinking lately, but is it necessary for me to put the phrase ''I''m just playing a show'' on my lips?"


    Hearing the words, the black rabbit''s face changed suddenly:


    "Su Jin!"


    "They are all members of the community. If you dare to give up, I will never forgive you!"


    "In a hurry, you are in a hurry."


    Su Jin couldn''t help laughing at this time:


    "You care so much about the extra women around me, but now you won''t let me abandon it. I said Black Rabbit, you are so cute!"


    Hei Rabbit''s ears turned red when he heard the word "cute".


    However, before she could react, Su Jin grabbed her hand and said:


    "Okay, don''t think about those things, let''s have a good time here for a few days."


    When Su Jin said this, he looked meaningfully at the underwater cityscape in front of him and said:


    "Let me take a good look at what''s in here."


    ¡ª


    7752 Outer door, Yudu.


    On the top floor of a 77-story building, a careful meeting is being held.


    "The news from the realm gate, the one from Arcadia is here."


    Sitting on the sofa, a middle-aged man with a hairstyle like lion hair said solemnly.


    Next to the middle-aged, a three-meter-long seven-headed snake raised its head one by one, and said:


    "Singer, do you mean the one who repeatedly sabotaged the Third Joint Operation?"


    "It''s that one."


    The middle-aged lion-haired man called Singer sighed:


    "It is clear that the community is still in the war with Greece, but I have come to us. It is hard to imagine that he will do it unintentionally."


    "If that Su Jin alliance leader really came to deal with our Ouroboros..."


    "Seven, what do you think we should do?"


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "The alliance handed over the black market business to us, not for us to be afraid of."


    Seven Naga sneered, bent down and said:


    "And don''t forget, 7777''s outer door is not far from us. If he dares to mess around, Lord Lucky Goddess will not let him go."


    "Although we don''t belong to the adult''s subordinate, but if something happens, that person won''t care."


    There are three people in charge of the Ouroboros in the Southern District, of which the most famous and the most powerful is the Lucky Goddess.


    This master is a three-digit existence with the seniority of Hako Ting. Although he can''t do anything at will by hiding in the lower level, it is not something that Su Jin in their eyes can easily deal with.


    Of course, in the real fight, Lord Lucky Goddess is fine, they will definitely finish the game, and if it doesn''t work out, Yudu will be destroyed.


    In view of the fact that Yu is one of the important sources of funds for Ouroboros in the Southern District, the tone of the seven Naga calmly softened:


    "But after all, it''s the one who defeated Zeus... and he also brought Di Shitian''s family... If we rashly clash with that person, it may delay the alliance''s plan."


    "So..." Singer said with a subtle expression when he saw such a rhetoric from his usually sinister companion.


    The seven Naga talked eloquently at this time:


    "How about we find a place for vacation? Paid vacation, one-stop service for champagne, Longzi sauce, high-level clubs, and a special person to arrange for a trip to the realm."


    "I remember that we have a one-year vacation every 20 years. I''ve saved up for a few years and it''s useless. Would you like to join us?"


    "..." Singer''s face was ashen when he heard this.


    Seeing this, the seven Naga were stunned:


    "You won''t use it, will you?"


    "no."


    Singer shook his head, his face darkened, and his voice trembled:


    "A communication from my subordinates...


    People, have gone downstairs. "


    Chapter 0784 Satisfactory answer


    Yudu.


    Ori Building, sixth floor.


    The reception room.

 Chapter 584：

    Not long after the maid with the fruit plate left, Su Jin saw a person and a snake entering the reception room under the guidance of the maid.


    As soon as he entered the reception room, the middle-aged lion haired in front of him clasped his fists and said with a smile:


    "I didn''t expect that such a big man as the leader of the Su Jin alliance would come to our Ori Chamber of Commerce. In the old sayings of the East, this is the brilliance of prosperity!"


    "Who are you?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "Look at how impatient I am." The middle-aged Shi Fa patted his forehead and introduced himself, "The villain is one of the directors of the Ori Chamber of Commerce, Singer."


    After he finished speaking, he introduced the seven Naga next to him:


    "This one is also one of the directors, the seven Naga of the Naga family. You can call him seven. He is not used to speaking human words, so I hope you forgive me."


    The seven Naga next to him knew that he was stupid, so he just nodded seven heads at Su Jin and stopped talking.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you." Su Jin saw others smiling, so naturally he wouldn''t say anything serious, just politely said.


    Seeing that Su Jin''s attitude was not too bad, and he didn''t seem to be looking for trouble, Singer suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and then led the seven Naga to sit on the sofa opposite Su Jin, and asked with a smile:


    "I don''t know if the Soviet Union leader asked us what the Ori Chamber of Commerce would have to explain?"


    Su Jin saw that the other party stepped into the theme as soon as he came, and he didn''t bother to play riddles, so he said two words directly:


    "black market."


    Singer''s expression did not change, and his heart was sure.


    Although the Ori Chamber of Commerce is nominally a construction industry and a commercial community specializing in real estate, well-informed people in Hakoten know that this is just a shell.


    Their real business is black market trading of prohibited items.


    This is also the only business that can make a four-digit existence like Su Jin care.


    After all, the Heavenly Army is not an empty shelf, and there are very few people who dominate the class, so some things that are forbidden in their eyes can only be bought on the black market.


    For example, human trafficking, illegal drugs, forbidden goods of the gods, or various secret services that do not explain the seller, these are things that can only be purchased on the black market.


    And what can make a big man like Su Jin care about, in Ogg, I am afraid that it is some secret materials in the black market this time.


    Thinking of this, Singer couldn''t help but smile at Su Jin:


    "You are lucky."


    He smiled and took out a brown parchment from his arms and handed it to Su Jin:


    "This is the form for the next black market. Which one do you like? Just take it away."


    "Oh?" Seeing this, Su Jin raised his brows and pulled the black rabbit who wanted to talk beside him.


    Only now did this silly rabbit know that Su Jin actually brought her to the black market for shopping, and almost wanted to do it.


    The Moon Rabbit in Hakoniwa is about half a law enforcement officer, and is obliged to report illegal transactions to the Tianjun.


    But the good thing is that Su Jin pulls fast. Seeing Su Jin''s disapproval, Hei Rabbit resisted his temper and didn''t say a word.


    After holding the black rabbit, Su Jin looked at the scroll in his hand, and the first thing he looked up was the words ''the trend information of the Greek **** war camp (10 years)''.


    "This first item is..." Seeing this, Su Jin''s expression suddenly became a little playful.


    Singer suddenly smiled when he heard the words: "You know, in a group of great gods like that, there are always some people who are uncomfortable, but want to earn some pocket money."


    Su Jin immediately understood, knowing that some intelligence elements of the hostile gods in Greece wanted to make some extra money.


    Or simply this auction item was added by Singer using his own channels.


    The purpose is nothing more than to fill Su Jin''s appetite.


    But I have to say that Singer is doing okay, at least Su Jin is a little moved:


    "Can you provide the trends in ten years?"


    Singer looked solemn and said seriously: "I can''t guarantee 100%, but it can still be done in eighty or ninety."


    "It''s interesting." Su Jin showed a smile on his face: "When the auction opens, I''ll let someone shoot."


    Hearing this, Singer''s expression changed. He just said it was a free gift, but Su Jin is like this now, obviously he doesn''t want his kindness. This is the rhythm of the bad comers.


    And Su Jin, who was opposite him, didn''t care about Singer''s thoughts, and just said to himself:


    "I''m here this time to auction something interesting, but I don''t know if Director Singer would dare to take it."


    When Singer, who was originally nervous, heard this, he was relieved and quickly said with a smile:


    "You are joking, our Ori Chamber of Commerce is open for business, there is no reason to dare not accept it."


    "Okay!" Su Jin clapped his hands and said, "This is what you said, President Singer. I, Su, wrote it down."


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at the black rabbit and said, "Take out our list."


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit glanced at Su Jin, took out a roll of parchment from the gift card, and placed it on the tea table in front of him.


    Seeing this, Singer glanced at the sheepskin scroll, then looked up at Su Jin, reached out to pick up the scroll, and opened it.


    In an instant, Black Rabbit watched Singer go from smiling to a stiff smile to sweating on his forehead and then his face turned ashen.


    Seeing this, the seven Naga next to him couldn''t help but be surprised by the snake''s eyes.


    As the head of Ouroboros'' black market in the South District, Singer is not a timid person.


    Could it be that Su Jin sold the two incarnations of the Twelve Gods that he had imprisoned in Arcadia for an auction that could make Singer so terrified?


    But even if it is the incarnation of the twelve gods, Singer doesn''t need to panic so much, right?


    You must know that there are a lot of things related to big people that flow out of their hands, and they have even sold commodities like the illegitimate children of the twelve gods.


    What kind of thing did Su Jin come up with that made Singer so flustered.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was opposite the sofa, calmly inserted an apple with a bamboo skewer, bit it in one bite, and while the juice was splashing, he said playfully:


    "Director Singer, this is open for business, so naturally everything has to be followed right..."


    "Yes...no...this..."


    Singer''s face was pale, he looked at the scroll and then at Su Jin, his teeth trembled and said:


    "Lord Su, can you give me some time to think about it?"


    "sure."


    Su Jin calmly leaned on the back of the sofa, raised his legs and said:


    "But I gave this face, and I hope that President Singer will also give me a face, courtesy and exchanges, everyone is happy to do business, the director should understand this principle?"


    "Understand...don''t understand...understand..."


    Seeing Su Jin''s smiling face, Singer changed his words several times, and finally gritted his teeth and said:


    "You can rest assured that our Ori Chamber of Commerce will definitely give you a satisfactory answer."


    "That''s fine."


    Su Jin nodded, stood up, and immediately prepared to leave: "I will stay in Yudu for a week. After a week, I will send the goods. I hope Director Singer will send me this satisfactory answer as soon as possible."


    "Good, good."


    Singer wiped his cold sweat, got up and said:


    "I will send you."


    "That''s free." After that, Su Jin took the black rabbit and left the building.


    After Su Jin left, Singer immediately slumped on the sofa, letting cold sweat wet his back.


    "What did that person sell? Make you so flustered?" Seven Naga raised seven heads, one of them moved the list with thought power, opened it at first glance, and saw a line of words.


    ''Slave: Vishnu (five-digit lingo)''


    At this glance, the fourteen eyeballs of the seven Naga burst open inch by inch, leaving only the two round snake eyes in the center:


    "This this¡­¡­"


    "stop looking."


    Singer grabbed the scroll, rolled it up, and said with a pale face:


    "Go and ask the auspicious goddess!"


    "We can''t hold back about this."


    What he didn''t say was that the Ouroboros might not be able to hold back.


    But seeing this auction item, if you don''t want to die, you can only push the matter to your superiors and fight for a chance.


    The whole snake body of the seven Naga swayed again and again, and finally said bitterly:


    "Should it be said that it is worthy of being the master who can draw against Zeus, and it is this kind of thing involving two digits when he shoots... This really kills the snake."


    Seven Naga did not dare to hesitate, and quickly picked up the scroll and rushed to the outer door of 7777.


    He will use the fastest speed to send the list to the lucky goddess.


    Chapter 0785 Su Jin who was ordered


    Leave the Ori Building and return to the hotel where you are staying.


    The black rabbit with a worried face then asked Su Jin, "Aren''t those in the dungeon newcomers?"


    "Why do you think so?"


    Su Jin sat on the sofa in the hotel suite and poured himself a glass of water.


    It''s not because every time you bring back new members... Black Rabbit''s expression is subtle, and his mood is complicated:


    "I even prepared the things for the welcome banquet..."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes: "blame me."


    After he finished speaking, he drank some water, and then explained speechlessly:


    "You didn''t read the spirit descriptions of those people, did you?"


    "Look, but those people just exist with the same name as the gods and Buddhas? Also, they are only five digits..."


    There was some doubt on the black rabbit''s face.


    If the people Su Jin brought back were really the equivalents of those gods and Buddhas, if nothing else, there would definitely be a lot of four-digit numbers, and even a few three-digit numbers would pop up.


    After all, there is a single-digit unfinished spiritual figure in the legend of Vishnu.


    According to legend, the twelve Greek gods, Hermes, relied on Hermes, who invaded an unobserved universe, relying on the opponent''s ''triple great'' spirit, from the legendary stage of four figures, to the three promoted number.


    It is not uncommon for this kind of peers to absorb other worlds to improve their behavior, but ordinary people do not have the luck of Hermes, and they improve as much.


    After all, other groups of gods do not have as many beliefs as the twelve Greek gods.


    "I''ll be honest with you." Su Jin raised his head, looked at the black rabbit and said, "Every one of those people is the same entity, but Algor uses a secret method to isolate the connection between their real names."


    "If the connection is broken, one of these people will be absorbed by the corresponding existence."


    "At that time, we will have nothing good, and a lot of bad."


    When Su Jin said this, he rolled his eyes and said, "Believe it or not, your grandfather Zeng will be the first to hunt me down."


    "Master Di Shitian?" Hei Rabbit shrank his neck subconsciously, and said with an unnatural expression: "No way? He has a good personality."


    At this time, Su Jin spread his hands and said:


    "Send him a spiritual identity of the Taoist emperor and the master of Buddhism, you can see if he is good to us."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit imagined the scene, and his arms suddenly got goosebumps.


    In the Moon Rabbit Clan, Di Shitian''s majesty is still very strong. After all, he is his own ancestor. No matter how the other party goes offline, he is still a majestic Emperor in the genealogy records.


    The black rabbit who grew up listening to Di Shitian''s legend, it is strange to see Di Shitian not cowardly.


    Although in Su Jin''s view, this rabbit is a quasi-god.


    "If that''s the case, it''s no wonder you came to the black market to deal with it." Hei Rabbit said with a heart.


    Black Rabbit is very disgusted with the existence of the black market.


    Not only because of the Hakoniwa nobles'' distaste for violations, but also because the once defeated members of Arcadia were sold on the black market in the same way.


    Among those members, Leticia is the only one who has returned so far, and the others do not know where they were sold.


    This experience gave her a very bad sense of the black market.


    Of course, Su Jin is the same.

 Chapter 585：

    Otherwise, they would not come to the operators of the black market.


    Don''t look at his attitude towards Singer is not bad, but in fact, if the other party still has residual value, Su Jin doesn''t mind ending the other party casually.


    The Ori Chamber of Commerce is a subordinate of the Ouroboros. Many of the defeated members of Arcadia were auctioned out from here. Su Jin was already trying his best to restrain himself if he didn''t do anything.


    Considering that he would stay in Yudu for a while, Su Jin couldn''t help but said to Hei Rabbit:


    "Don''t leave 5 kilometers away from me in the next few days, lest the enemy risk attacking."


    Hearing this sentence, the black rabbit immediately understood what Su Jin meant, and said angrily:


    "People are not as weak as you think!"


    "And attacking the Hakoba nobles, but a serious crime, will be crusaded by the heaven army and the class rulers!"


    "The truth is this truth, but there are a group of unreasonable people behind that chamber of commerce."


    Su Jin sighed and persuaded:


    "Be careful, it''s always right."


    "I see." Black Rabbit lowered his head and seemed to give up his thoughts.


    Seeing this, Su Jin was also relieved, and at the same time wondered why Black Rabbit''s opinion was so big today.


    In the past, I never saw this rabbit get angry with him. Is it really the reason for those women in the community?


    When Su Jin was puzzled, the black rabbit lowered his head with a smile of ''planning to pass'' on his face.


    It is Rabbit''s responsibility to open the room. After all, Su Jin is still not used to the rules of Little Garden, so Hei Rabbit opened a room without knowing it.


    Originally, Hei Rabbit was worried that Su Jin would find out, but it doesn''t matter now. It was Su Jin who told her not to leave too far, so it''s a matter of course to live in a room, right?


    Thinking of this, Black Rabbit could not help but sneak a peek at Su Jin, and secretly clenched his fists and said:


    ''Black Rabbit, Black Rabbit, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but I can''t avoid it like before, otherwise it will be too late when those little goblins are pregnant with children. ¡¯


    Thinking of this, the black rabbit looked at the layout and decoration of the suite, and the more he looked, the more dissatisfied he became:


    ¡®Speaking of which, although this room is a bit more luxurious, it still feels like there is no atmosphere at all. It is completely different from the place where Shiroyasha-sama and those maids play. ¡¯


    ''It always feels a little strange...''


    Su Jin glanced at the black rabbit with suspicious eyes, but didn''t say much, but said:


    "Count the time, the powerhouses behind the black market are almost here, do you want to go downstairs together?"


    Hei Rabbit''s eyes suddenly lit up when she heard the words. She was wondering if Su Jin could leave for a while and let her tidy up the room. Isn''t it good for Su Jin to leave now?


    "I don''t have to... I''m a little tired today."


    Su Jin has determined that the black rabbit in front of him is very problematic.


    You are a Hakoba nobleman with the physique capable of fighting high-level dragons, and you have the face to say that you are tired?


    But Su Jin didn''t dismantle Black Rabbit, but said calmly, "Let''s do this first."


    He went downstairs and circled around, and came back to peek at what the black rabbit wanted to do.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin walked out of the room as if casually, and took the careful teleportation device directly to the ''special location'' on the sixth underground floor.


    The hotel he lives in is considered a serious upscale hotel in Yudu.


    But in Su Jin''s view, there are quite a few outrageous places.


    Not to mention there is a commercial street underground in this place, there are actually casinos and clubs, and there are many thieves.


    When he came back, the waiter at the hotel blatantly handed him a flyer, completely ignoring the black rabbit.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jin''s quick change, the flyer would definitely have been discovered by the black rabbit.


    However, it is a rotten person with colorful flags fluttering outside the house. Su Jin somewhat dislikes the vulgar fans of these clubs. He just follows his mood and goes to the casino below to see the world.


    Speaking of which, it was the first time he entered the gambling area of ??the casino, so he was somewhat curious.


    Walking into the casino area, Su Jin wandered around casually, just watching, not playing, watching these voluptuous crowds with cold eyes, calculating the time to go back.


    At this time, several gold coins printed with the Thousand Eyes Flag were thrown in front of Su Jin.


    He was stunned for a moment, the habit of saving money made him subconsciously accept the five thousand yuan bills.


    At any rate, it is 50,000 yuan. In the capital of the end, ordinary people can''t save so much money in two years.


    Then, a female voice sounded in front of Su Jin:


    "Not bad, I''ll order you tonight."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression suddenly became subtle.


    I''m... being treated as a male PR?


    Chapter 0786 I bet I will not lose


    Su Jin looked in the direction of the voice in surprise.


    What caught my eye was a tall, young woman in a moon-white robe with cinnabar between her brows, who tied her jet-black hair into a ponytail with a rubber band.


    And beside this young woman, there was a waiter in bunny costume, who seemed to be a staff member of the casino.


    At this time, seeing the young woman who ordered Su Jin, the bunny girl was persuading in a panic:


    "This guest, the gentleman in front of you is not a staff member of our casino, so you can''t order it."


    "Eh, is that so?"


    The young woman froze for a moment, then smiled and said:


    "But it doesn''t matter what your casino said, it''s up to this little brother to say it himself."


    "Are you right, brother of Arcadia."


    Su Jin''s pupils shrank slightly, and he recognized the identity of the person who came.


    One of the pillars of the Indian group of gods, the concubine of Vishnu, has the three-digit number of the goddess [Auspicious Goddess].


    Auspicious Goddess - Lakshmi.


    At the same time, this Lord is also one of the chiefs of Arcadia in the Southern District, and seems to be a member of the Second United Faction.


    So... am I being approached by the leader of the enemy?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile and said, "Since it was invited in person by the majesty of the goddess, it is not easy for me to shirk it without authorization."


    When he said this, he glanced at the bunny girl next to him and said, "You step back first. If the casino officials embarrass you, it can be said that I mean it."


    The bunny girl looked at Su Jin, then at Lakshmi, shook her teeth, and turned to report to her boss.


    After waiting for the others to leave, Su Jin turned his head, looked at the auspicious goddess and said:


    "I didn''t expect your Ouroboros to move so fast, and they came to the door within an hour."


    "That''s really a misunderstanding."


    Lakshmi smiled and walked to Su Jin''s side. She was half a head shorter than Su Jin. She leaned over as if she was going to snuggle in Su Jin''s arms.


    However, in reality, Lakshmi stopped only 5 cm away from Su Jin and said with a smile:


    "I''ve stayed at this hotel for two days."


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his brows slightly, subconsciously thinking that his whereabouts had been leaked, or that Lakshmi had predicted it.


    But thinking about it carefully, two days ago, other people were still in the world of Demon High School. No matter how strong Lakshmi was, he couldn''t observe things in the unobserved zone. It was something that even two digits couldn''t do.


    So, is it a chance encounter? Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Doesn''t that mean that I have a good relationship with Lord Lakshmi?"


    "you can say it this way."


    Lakshmi took two steps back and smiled at Su Jin:


    "Meet me, you should have good luck today."


    "Then thank you for your blessing." Su Jin smiled, but couldn''t stop complaining in his heart.


    good luck?


    Just staying in a hotel and meeting the head of the Ouroboros, who is also a three-digit leader, is simply unfortunate.


    If Su Jin''s strength is weaker, he might be taken off his head by this auspicious goddess and kicked as a ball.


    At this time, Lakshmi took Su Jin''s arm and said casually, "Have you ever played blackjack?"


    "I don''t gamble, it''s taboo." Su Jin replied seriously.


    "It''s a coincidence, I don''t like gambling either."


    Lakshmi smiled, and what he said made Su Jin wonder if the other party was teasing him.


    You don''t gamble, and you go to the casino to get some male PR?


    Although Su Jin didn''t think he was a duck, Lakshmi''s behavior just now was indeed a rich woman.


    He didn''t want to experience the Happy Ball.


    And Lakshmi looked at Su Jin meaningfully after claiming that he didn''t like gambling:


    "But in my opinion, you don''t look like someone who doesn''t like gambling."


    Su Jin frowned upon hearing this, realizing that Lakshmi was saying that some of his actions amounted to gambling.


    She learned that she was referring to the time she challenged Zeus, and she might be referring to the observation of another world, but she might just be expressing her opinion.


    Such a confusing way of speaking is really annoying... Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then said:


    "Isn''t there an old saying that ''a person cannot be seen''?"


    "You can''t use it here." Lakshmi said this and dragged Su Jin aisle: "Follow me."


    Su Jin followed Lakshmi to a blackjack table.


    Coincidentally, the gaming table here had just ended, and one person was about to leave, just to make room for Lakshmi.


    Su Jin frowned, but didn''t say anything, and soon Lakshmi gambled in front of him on his own.


    "Open! Open, alas, lost again!"


    "Follow, don''t follow, grass, Laozi Stud!"


    Watching a famous gambler being beaten up by Lakshmi, gradually, a group of gambling dogs surrounded Su Jin to watch Lakshmi''s performance.


    "This woman is very lucky. She has won 18 games, and she was stuck at 20 points, and she didn''t explode once."


    "Will I use my abilities? I heard that some gifts can control luck..."


    "Take it down. There are four figures in this fight. Under the suppression of that person''s power, who can use the gift here?"


    Hearing the shattering whispers next to him, Su Jin''s expression became a little weird looking at Lakshmi.


    Others thought Lakshmi didn''t cheat, but Su Jin was different.


    He could still feel a faint force floating on Lakshmi.


    Although Su Jin has never seen that power, he is very familiar with it. When he fought with Ares, he had seen such power.


    ''This woman, won''t she use her authority to cheat when she is gambling...''


    Su Jin screamed in his heart, Lakshmi, a big three-digit man, even cheated when he went to the casino.


    At this moment, the tiger man opposite Lakshmi suddenly slapped the table, flipped the card, stepped on the stool, pointed at Lakshmi and shouted:


    "Ten million studs! I don''t believe you can still get 20 points!"


    His card was 20, a number close to the limit.


    "Woman, you go!" The tiger man shouted with wide eyes and red ears.


    "Oh, I don''t seem to have 20 this time."


    Lakshmi sighed, flipped the card, and shook his head helplessly.


    "Hahaha, I know..."


    Before the tiger man could finish laughing, his face suddenly froze.


    "How...how could this be..."


    He looked at Lakshmi''s trump card, his whole hairy face was wet with sweat.

 Chapter 586：

    Because the sum of the numbers on the Lakshmi card is the most extreme 21 points.


    "Grass, don''t play anymore!" The tiger man''s face turned pale, he cursed angrily, grabbed the chat beside him and left, cursing as he walked, "I''ve never seen such an evil one!"


    "Looks like I won."


    Seeing this, Lakshmi elegantly lit a cigarette, then grabbed the chips on the table and stuffed a large amount into Su Jin''s pocket:


    "Here, your reward!"


    Because the chips were too many, a few tinkled to the ground. Su Jin glanced at her and said speechlessly:


    "Can I sue you for harassment?"


    "To whom? Heavenly Army?" Lakshmi smiled and said playfully, "I am a person with serious status, how could they arrest me as a good citizen."


    Su Jin heard the words and understood that Lakshmi was implying that he had a ''clean background'' and ''not afraid of arrest'', and suddenly laughed:


    "No wonder you snake heads can hide so deeply."


    "I''m not really a snakehead."


    Lakshmi shook her head and put out the cigarette. She is not used to smoking, but is it gambling? It doesn''t feel very sentimental to not smoke:


    "I''m going to let Ori''s people take your order."


    "why?"


    Su Jin asked in surprise.


    Hearing this, Lakshmi smiled and pointed to a large pile of chips on the table.


    Roughly estimated, she won about 12,000 gold coins, although it is not a thousand-eyed gold coin, but the value is probably more than 100 million.


    After all, in Su Jin''s impression, the purchasing power of a thousand-eyed gold coin is faintly more than 10,000 RMB.


    "If you want to ask why..."


    Lakshmi picked up the chip and carefully stuffed it into Su Jin''s pocket that couldn''t fit:


    "Probably I''m the only one who won the money."


    "I bet I won''t lose this time!"


    Chapter 0787 It turned out to be this good luck


    "I bet I won''t lose this time!"


    Hearing Lakshmi''s words, Su Jin faintly understood the purpose of the other party''s previous actions.


    Some kind of authority to gamble on future possibilities?


    Su Jin knew it in his heart, and knew that even if his guess was not right, it would be nine out of ten.


    In the little garden, the role of power and even authority is very strange.


    Except for two-digit numbers and a few three-digit numbers, no one can understand all the powers of Hakoniwa.


    In this world, almost every concept can, in some way, absorb other concepts to form authority.


    Coupled with the mixture of concepts, Su Jin is not surprised that there is a power that can become stronger by eating **** one day. After all, Zeus has been suspected of having a power on his body that can make him stronger. It is not surprising that Hakoten , just weird.


    As his mind turned, Su Jin looked at Lakshmi and said, "Let''s... chat?"


    If Lakshmi has really measured the future, then the identities of both parties will change.


    In the past, Lakshmi was the enemy of Ouroboros, but now, maybe she can be regarded as an angel investor?


    When Lakshmi heard this, a surprised expression appeared on his face, and then he turned to a smile:


    "interesting."


    "You are quite good at grasping the key points. It''s no wonder that you can get to this point in a short period of time."


    After she finished speaking, she smiled and turned around and said, "Come with me."


    Su Jin heard the words and followed Lakshmi''s pace, and the two left, leaving behind many meaningful faces in the casino.


    In the casino, after winning money, it is quite common to find a handsome opposite **** to go upstairs, but this time both men and women are too handsome and beautiful.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Not long after, the two came to the upstairs, Lakshmi''s suite.


    "What to drink?" Lakshmi poured himself some fruit wine and took a casual sip.


    "Let''s have some tea, I''m afraid something will happen to me when I drink." Su Jin deliberately peeled.


    "Something happened? Haha." Lakshmi couldn''t help laughing: "It''s funny, you little guy dares to tease me, I''m enough to be your grandmother."


    Su Jin walked to the sofa and sat down, raised his legs and said, "Ambition is not old."


    Lakshmi rolled his eyes: "The purpose of those emperors and emperors in the East creating characters is definitely not for you to corrupt."


    She didn''t make tea after she finished speaking, but walked to the window and closed the curtains to dim the light in the room.


    Su Jin glanced at her, and then said, "The people who are monitoring nearby will not make mistakes because of this little trick."


    The surveillance person, Su Jin, knew it when he entered the room, and there were a lot of people.


    Compared to within half an hour, the fact that he walked into Lakshmi''s room would have sent thousands of eyes to the intelligence system.


    "This kind of thing is to guard against the gentleman but not against the villain. Of course, doing this is also a demonstration for the people behind the Ori Chamber of Commerce."


    Lakshmi, who was holding the glass, took another sip of the fruit wine.


    Hearing this, Su Jin took the opportunity to ask, "Who is behind the Ori Chamber of Commerce?"


    "I don''t know." Lakshmi said indifferently, "Maybe it''s Typhon, it may be Kurimo, it may be Krishna, and of course it may be Shakyamuni. All in all, there are only a few of the top-level backgrounds. ."


    "The highest level?" Su Jin squinted his eyes with a playful expression: "This kind of power should be affiliated, and those people can''t be involved."


    "But you gave them something to do."


    At this time, Lakshmi let out a deep breath and had to obey:


    "It''s a shame that you dare to take out those things. Algor is not afraid that he can''t hold down those people."


    Vishnu, Brahma, Typhon, and Di Shitian, these are the four most special among the losers in Su Jin''s auction.


    Among them, Vishnu and Di Shitian were the most outrageous. When Lakshmi first saw the information, everyone was stunned for a while before they could relax.


    In fact, the characters involved in these names are really big.


    And here, the worst is actually Brahma!


    When, one of the strongest spiritual personalities like the Trinity God can also be described as a difference.


    Simply incredible.


    Contrary to Lakshmi, Su Jin looked very open:


    "Is there anything that can''t be suppressed, can they take action on the surface?"


    Only the ten ''incarnations'' knew the inside story of Vishnu''s battle. The characters involved in this spirituality and Typhon were almost members of the Ouroboros, and even if they started, they were the ones who couldn''t see the light.


    Likewise, Di Shatian and Brahma belong to the twelve heavens of the Heavenly Army, and they are also the ones who are not rude.


    As for the others, it''s nothing compared to these, just scraps.


    Su Jin has carefully selected the candidates before arranging them.


    If it really wants to explode, it will be called an explosion if the fallen angels and saints of the Crusaders are thrown on it.


    Su Jin is right, but he is not stupid, obviously he will not cheat himself.


    Lakshmi narrowed his eyes when he heard the words, with a playful expression: "Sure enough, this is your idea."


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen Al Gore, on the contrary, she has seen it several times. She naturally understands what kind of character that woman is.


    Of course, if you really want to judge, you have to consider the change of Algor''s personality after being sealed for many years.


    But after a few chats with Su Jin, Lakshmi was sure that this matter was definitely Su Jin''s attention.


    It is a person of his character who will play such tricks to disgust others:


    Thinking of this, Lakshmi couldn''t help laughing:


    "Use a few five-figure guys to seduce those old people and cheat some pocket money. You are big enough."


    From the perspective of the whole box garden, five figures are not worth much at all, and they can even be mass-produced.


    A five-figure statue is really going to be sold, and Dingtian is only a few fragments of power.


    As for the five-digit numbers in Su Jin''s hands, due to the special spirituality and the high level of the people involved, he is afraid that an unimaginably sky-high price will be auctioned off.


    The price of selling power is a certainty, and even extreme powers can be considered extravagant issues such as ¡®can take a few¡¯.


    It has to be said that Su Jin''s hand really sold the cabbage for a diamond price, and some people who were disgusted by the Ouroboros were also considered a good thing.


    Thinking of this, Lakshmi couldn''t help shaking his head and said: "After this matter is over, you are afraid that you will be on the list of some people. Of course, there are Algor and Shiroyasha to protect you, and they may take action in person. Not much sex."


    "As for their subordinates, three figures like me..."


    Lakshmi said this and gave Su Jin a deep look:


    "I don''t know how you did it. Your physique is actually stronger than that of the celestial spirits of the same kind. If you didn''t know your origin, I would have doubted whether you were Bai Yasha''s little cub, and only she could give birth to this kind of thing. Physical child."


    "However, although your physique is very strong, your grasp of the details of the concept is too poor. Just by seeing you, I can smell the smell that is missing from your body."


    "Hehe, you can''t even fully grasp an extreme power. This is not something that can happen to a powerhouse who can reach four figures."


    "It''s just telling others that you get power from external things."


    "However, the subtle thing is that my intuition tells me that you have such strength on your own. This is what I have always been strange about before."


    "But forget it, you won''t tell me about it anyway."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but look strange:


    ¡®I suspected that I had a baby with Bai Yasha before, why is it down one level now? ¡¯


    As for the issue of insufficient power control, Su Jin also understands that he is too young to have a clear understanding of Hakoten''s system.


    And the physique, that is the problem of the small universe, this is his mainstream, but in the small garden, it also shows the appearance of simulating the star creation map.


    That''s why this kind of situation seems to be achieved by foreign objects, but in fact it is Su Jin''s own power.


    But as Lakshmi said, he wouldn''t tell Su Jin about this kind of thing.


    Lakshmi didn''t care about the weirdness on Su Jin''s face, but said to himself:


    "Let me give you a piece of advice, find a good teacher, learn the basics well, don''t look for Shiroyasha, she is confused when she is promoted to the second digit, let''s look for Algor, she is born in the orthodox direction, and will not delay. you."


    Speaking of this, Lakshmi took out a roll of parchment with the flag of the auspicious goddess from his arms, and stepped forward and handed it to Su Jindao:


    "This is my beacon, you will come to find me one day."


    After she finished speaking, she leaned forward calmly and kissed Su Jin''s forehead, leaving a little cinnabar on it.


    "?"


    Su Jin took a step back in surprise and almost didn''t fight back.


    And at this moment, Lakshmi laughed:


    "I''ll let you know about the auction."


    When she said this, she suddenly revealed an ambiguous smile:


    "Good luck today."


    After she said that, the figure disappeared into the air.


    Seeing this, Su Jin frowned, looked at the parchment in his hand, put it away silently, thought about it, turned around and walked out of the suite:


    "Have you had any luck?"


    Back at his address, Su Jin was still thinking about what Lakshmi meant before opening the door.


    Then, he saw a black rabbit wearing a luxurious dress, kneeling on the ground, like a wife waiting for her husband.


    "Are you back at home?"


    "Then, do you eat first, take a bath first, or..."


    Looking at Black Rabbit''s blushing face, unable to speak the next sentence, Su Jin finally understood: "It turned out to be this good luck!"


    Chapter 0788 I hope to be a little more reckless

 Chapter 587：

    Su Jin slept very late, barely got up after three o''clock in the afternoon, didn''t sleep all night, walked to the sofa in his pajamas and sat down, and made himself a cup of coffee.


    After drinking half a cup of coffee, Su Jin spit out a mouthful of air:


    "I kind of understand why this rabbit is afraid that I''m addicted to this kind of thing."


    What Su Jin understands better is why there are rabbits in Hakoniwa, a race that satisfies Emperor Shitian''s hobbies.


    This old-fashioned embryo definitely had bad intentions when he created the Moon Rabbit.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at the sleeping figure beside him, smiled and said:


    "Fortunately, my will is strong enough, otherwise I''ll be in big trouble if I don''t face it sooner."


    Before he could finish speaking, he turned his head to the window.


    Outside the window, in the deep sea layer outside Yudu, a huge mushroom cloud-like thing is slowly rising there.


    Su Jin raised his hand, made a gesture, and found that the ''mushroom cloud'' seemed to be higher than his thumb:


    "Um...a bit close!"


    There are four figures in the undersea fight, and the strength is good, at least at the elite level.


    And this level is the standard combat power possessed by a god-king with only five-digit spiritual rank.


    "The guy who was attracted because of my auction item...I didn''t expect it to be so early..."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth.


    However, although he was interested, Su Jin would not be rash to watch.


    When a person like him appears, the probability of being surrounded and beaten is not small.


    after all¡­¡­


    "I am the one who sold the double-digit counterpart. I think the upper level of the small court has received information."


    Su Jin grinned and continued to lie down with a smile.


    The quilt is so fragrant, who will take care of those immortal guys, whoever loves to go!


    No hatred and no resentment, he was stupid to provoke those old people.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Outside Yudu, deep sea area.


    The surface of the huge bubble released a azure blue brilliance, blocking the turbulent ocean currents on the bottom of the sea.


    And in the ocean current.


    The black-robed youth with blue curly hair said coldly and angrily:


    "Lakshmi, why did you stop me?"


    In the vortex of the ocean current in front of the black-robed youth, Lakshmi in the moon-white robe slowly emerged.


    She stood on the bottom of the sea in the whirlpool, looking at the blue curly-haired youth in front of her, she couldn''t help but chuckle:


    "Poseidon, I never thought that you would be behind the Ori Chamber of Commerce."


    Poseidon frowned and said unhappily, "What do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t make any sense, or what do you mean by Greek."


    Lakshmi waved his hand, calmed the ocean currents, and said with a smile:


    "As one of the twelve Greek gods, you actually support the Ouroboros. It seems that you are not very sincere to the twin goddesses?"


    "It''s unreasonable." Poseidon said angrily: "Don''t you want to keep that Su Jin?"


    "It''s like you can handle him."


    Lakshmi laughed and waved his hand:


    "You can go to him, I will never stop him."


    "..." Poseidon heard the words and showed an inexplicable expression.


    Don''t stop him?


    Su Jin has noticed the changes in the surroundings. What is the difference between blocking and not blocking when the first mover has been lost?


    Hearing this, Poseidon sighed, turned his sleeves and said:


    "I can give up the attack, but for Lord Typhon, it''s up to you to explain."


    After he finished speaking, his figure swayed, and the whole person suddenly merged into the dark deep sea, and soon disappeared.


    Seeing this, Lakshmi didn''t stop him either, just narrowed his eyes and muttered with a playful expression:


    "I really don''t know where the guy on the Ouroboros came from. Even the two goddesses have put in a few claws. Oh, I''m not afraid of being chopped clean."


    She smiled and wanted to leave, but the moment she turned around, her face froze again, and she left with a playful expression.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Deep sea, before an underwater canyon.


    Poseidon stopped with a livid face:


    "What''s the matter? Singh''s news should be the first to contact me. Why is Lakshmi staying here?"


    "Is the news leaked?"


    "But it''s me and Zeus who know the news... it''s not me, it''s him? What the **** is that guy thinking?"


    Poseidon''s expression was full of confusion, and he couldn''t understand Zeus'' behavior of helping the "enemy" in this way.


    It''s impossible, Zeus thought that such behavior could sell to Su Jin?


    Or, is Zeus expressing his heart to the twin goddesses?


    And at the price of betraying his Poseidon to express his loyalty?


    After all, the contact between Zeus and Ouroboros is very subtle, and their positions are both hostile and cooperative. Some cooperation is still implemented through his Poseidon. If you really want to pursue it strictly, Zeus is not even a peripheral member of Ouroboros. Poseidon was already a leader of the First League.


    This is a real difference!


    Hiss... Thinking of this, Poseidon couldn''t help taking a deep breath of the ice-cold sea water.


    If that''s the case, he''d be a bit rash to run out this time.


    Although the twin goddesses are high above and don''t care about the lower layers, it doesn''t necessarily mean that they can allow the two or five boys to jump there repeatedly.


    "It''s necessary to make some preparations, if that''s the case..."


    Poseidon''s face flickered, he thought about it, and swam forward again.


    However, at this moment, a golden thunder light suddenly flashed in the deep sea. In just a split second, Poseidon was completely submerged, and the waves of the deep sea were blasted. At this moment, the bottom of the sea seemed to be in full bloom. White lotus.


    After three or five seconds.


    The waves are rolling.


    In the core area, a few strands of dark green blood and broken black robes rolled in the deep sea.


    After a second.


    Su Jin''s illusory figure appeared on the bottom of the sea, and sighed regretfully:


    "Sure enough, he can''t be stopped at the bottom of the sea."


    Blocking the incarnation of the sea emperor Poseidon in the deep sea clearly knew that it was whimsical, but Su Jin couldn''t help but try it.


    The results are predictable.


    Su Jin put away the rags and divine blood, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Poseidon has already shot, and the next few days will be difficult."


    After he finished speaking, he silently felt the rays of spirit chasing Poseidon, and shrugged:


    "Godslayer war... It''s something that has never been real, but I sensed the signs in this ambush pursuit, oh, these people."


    Su Jin shook his head and turned to leave.


    There are still seven days before the auction, and he can send those goods to the black market on time.


    Hope someone can be a little more reckless!


    Chapter 0789 Snake Club


    Heaven, [666] Outer door, lawless zone.


    A secret meeting of the senior insiders of Ouroboros is being held here.


    In the wide and bright sky temple, an illusory figure whose face could not be clearly seen, quickly sketched and formed in front of the stone table in the center of the temple.


    The cadres of the three major alliances of the Ouroboros appeared in the meeting hall as ''anonymous''.


    After the auspicious goddess Lakshmi entered the venue in the form of a phantom that concealed her face, she looked around and said happily:


    "Oops, are there enough people here for this temporary meeting?"


    Wearing a straw hat, the young man whose face could not be seen clearly stared at the auspicious goddess and said coldly:


    "You''re late, take a seat now."


    Seeing the boy''s voice, Lakshmi nodded slightly and took his seat.


    At this time, a bald figure said in surprise:


    "Speaking of which, why are you calling us? Who of you has relevant information?"


    Hearing this, Lakshmi smiled and looked at the curly-haired figure diagonally opposite and said:


    "This is to ask our Poseidon. After all, he initiated this meeting."


    "I was ambushed by a newcomer in the lower realm, and I almost couldn''t keep my body from the gods. It was really interesting to have the face to call and discuss how to deal with the other party."


    "Humph!" Facing Lakshmi''s ridicule, Poseidon snorted coldly, without saying anything harsh.


    He was ambushed by Su Jin and almost lost his eligibility for the God Killer competition.


    And the corresponding content, the people present will see the report later, and naturally he does not need to say more.


    If it weren''t for the big loss this time, and the party involved, Poseidon would rather be absent from this meeting.


    But there was no way. This meeting was initiated by Hei Tian, ??who just used his name to convene the cadres. It would be impossible if he did not come.


    "Hahaha, you were actually beaten up, Poseidon, you are really unworthy."


    The figure of the girl with dragon horns smiled, as if she saw some interesting entertainment.


    Hearing the familiar laughter, the smile on Lakshmi''s face stiffened.


    The Hei Tian wearing the straw hat attended the meeting, and she could understand that, after all, this master was in charge of the daily operation of the First Union and directed the actions of the Ouroboros.


    But Kurimo also sent an avatar to the meeting, which is a bit strange. Isn''t this guy wandering in the unobserved area? Came back because of this.


    On the other hand, facing the ridicule of Klimore, Poseidon didn''t even dare to hum, but just sat in his original position with a black face.


    To Lakshmi, he dared to get angry, but to the King of the World, Kulimo, he didn''t dare to say a word when he smeared his face with shit.


    If he really annoys this guy, unless he hides in the Olympus Mountains in the heaven all his life, the end will be absolutely bleak.


    Krishna, who was sitting on one of the main seats, was curious about the appearance of Kulimo, just as he saw Kulimo.


    This Lord has not participated in any meetings for three thousand years, and it is indeed unusual to appear this time.


    But Hei Tian just paid attention and turned his head to look at the twenty-two positions on the left and right.


    Of the twenty-two people, only fourteen were there, but even so, it was the second largest gathering since the establishment of Ouroboros.


    This shows that Ouroboros attaches great importance to this incident.


    In other words, to Su Jin, who suddenly emerged in the lower realm and reached four figures in less than a year, and the attention to the man who made miracles.


    Seeing that people are coming, there should be no one coming, Hei Tian said solemnly:


    "Okay, since all the relevant people are present, don''t mention it if it''s irrelevant."


    Hearing this, the people who were watching the show turned away from mocking Poseidon.


    Although for them, the joy of a god-king is very rare, but what they are more curious about now is what Hei Tian thinks about this matter.


    What kind of attitude does Hei Tian have towards Su Jin, who suddenly emerged from Arcadia''s corpse?

 Chapter 588：

    Is it erasing? Or suppress, or ignore?


    The gods and Buddhas present made no secret of their curiosity.


    "Then, start now..." Before Hei Tian finished his words, his face froze, and his eyes turned to an empty seat.


    There, a splendid girl with blond hair like ears of rice suddenly appeared in a way that did not hide her face.


    "Oh, I seem to be late."


    The meeting room was dull, only the sound of muffled breathing.


    "Queen..." Looking at the dazzling girl, Poseidon sweated coldly on his forehead: "Is even this one watching this..."


    Queen of Halloween.


    One of the most powerful people in the little garden, and the only existence who can make a full effort in the little garden.


    Her appearance made the conference room silent, and no one spoke.


    The head of the black sky looked at the Queen of Halloween silently, and said after a while:


    "It''s okay, the meeting has just started."


    On the other side, Kulimo asked curiously, "Huh? Little Halloween, are you here too?"


    "By the way, why did you come here?"


    "me?"


    The Queen of Halloween rested her elbows on the table, resting her cheeks in her hands, looked around at the crowd, and said with a smile:


    "I''m here to be an intern!"


    "..."


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    However, the Queen of Halloween ignored these and smiled to herself:


    "I still want to **** someone from a little dwarf, but I can''t let you treat Xiao Su Jin as an enemy."


    "..."


    The atmosphere was still very heavy, no one made a sound, even Poseidon, the ambush, did not dare to breathe.


    After a while, Hei Tian calmly said: "I understand your opinion."


    "But it is extremely unfavorable for us to let that boy continue to grow up."


    The Queen of Halloween chuckled when she heard the words: "A four-digit exception can make you care?"


    "It''s just that the four-digit number is out of the ordinary, and it doesn''t make me care."


    Hei Tian narrowed his eyes and said coldly:


    "But a person who is out of the ordinary with four figures, holds a simulated star chart, and has hatred for the Ouroboros, is worthy of my attention."


    "That''s why we don''t have to talk?" The Halloween Queen still kept a smile and looked at the black sky.


    However, Hei Tian did not back down, but said coldly:


    "Do you think this is something to talk about?"


    Just a conversation, the dignified pressure made many cadres present hold their breath.


    Will there be a fight?


    Darkness meets the Queen of Halloween...


    Since dawn, Hakoniwa will usher in a war between two figures? Everyone was shocked.


    Chapter 0790 A Mission


    "What''s the noise?"


    "The insiders can''t fight. What I remember, neither of you remember?"


    With childish scolding, it came from the top position.


    Kurimo, who was holding his cheek with one hand, looked at the Queen of Halloween unhappily, and said angrily:


    "If you want to fight, go to the outside world with me. It just so happens that I''m in a good mood recently, and I want to see how hard Xingling''s body is."


    Although the relationship between Klimo and Hei Tian was not good, the Queen of Halloween had just joined the Ouroboros and caused trouble soon, and she was still there, which really made Long lose face.


    Don''t warn me, do you really think she is a good-tempered baby dragon?


    Thinking of this, Kurimo couldn''t help but spit out:


    "It''s just a four-digit exception. Look at the virtues of the two of you."


    The cadres present at the meeting kept silent.


    Kleimore can say that four figures out of the ordinary mean nothing, but that is only her ability to say such things.


    Everyone present said one thing, and no one was sure to take an exceptional powerhouse in the lower realm.


    The upper limit of the power of the lower level of the garden is an exception.


    In the lower level, it is easy to defeat an exceptional powerhouse, but it is almost impossible to kill.


    In the history of Hakoba, the number of exceptionally strong people killed at the lower level is still zero.


    Even the legendary dystopian demon king was only eliminated from existence, not completely dead.


    This is also the reason why the four-digit exception is called the invincible powerhouse at the lower level.


    This level of powerhouse is no longer an existence that anyone can underestimate.


    What''s more, this existence also holds the largest mysterious treasure of the little garden - the simulated star map.


    It is an absolute treasure that is fully bloomed, enough to briefly contend with double digits.


    It is also the absolute cornerstone of the major groups of gods in Little Garden.


    Thus Krishna holds the opposite view of Kurimo''s words:


    "Kulimo, that boy from Arcadia, is no longer someone who can be easily exposed in one sentence."


    Speaking of this, Hei Tian''s tone became a little heavier:


    "His existence, in a sense, has threatened the lower order."


    If Su Jin ignores it and only assassinates the members of Ouroboros at the lower level, then the power of Ouroboros at the lower level will definitely never be peaceful.


    And such a development is predictable.


    If it is said that a month ago, Su Jin was only hostile to Ouroboros. Although he attacked an important stronghold of Ouroboros and caused the disappearance of cadre Mithra, it can only be said to be an act of retaliation.


    Although some of the powerhouses of Ouroboros were gathered, at that time Su Jin had not yet revealed his strength, so he was not taken seriously.


    But after that, Su Jin exposed his exceptional combat power, which is not an existence that Ouroboros can ignore.


    And what Su Jin took out this time, those slaves with special spiritual qualities, even more serious malice towards the Ouroboros.


    This is considered malicious, and it has reached the point where it has to be dealt with. Even if the part of the Ouroboros is exposed, it must be cleaned up.


    This is also the reason why Krishna held a meeting by taking advantage of the fact that Poseidon was attacked at this time.


    At a time like this, however, the Queen of Halloween has voiced her opinion.


    Before this meeting started, the situation was already in a very delicate situation.


    In the side seat, Lakshmi sometimes looked at the black sky, and sometimes at the Queen of Halloween.


    Even she who came to attend the meeting did not expect that the situation would turn out like this.


    If this talk breaks down, the Queen of Halloween will deal with the Ouroboros... No, it may be that the Queen of Halloween will join forces with Al Gore to fight the Ouroboros... The two three figures are out of the ordinary... Is this the rhythm of breaking the Little Garden?


    "Endangering the order?" Kulimo blinked and said with a confused expression: "Are you sure that the little guy Su Jin is endangering the order, not us?"


    black sky:"¡­¡­"


    I really can''t take this.


    Who didn''t know that Ouroboros was the main cause of many turmoil in Hakoniwa. It can be said that Ouroboros has been committed to creating problems since the dawn of time.


    From the very beginning of the destruction of the Hakoba Knights, to the many super-large wars that followed, there was no Ouroboros behind any of the riots.


    If you really want to say that the order of the small garden is jeopardized, Su Jin can only be regarded as a younger brother.


    "Okay, I understand what you mean, you want to get rid of Su Jin, right?"


    Kurimore looked at Krishna with great interest, as if waiting for some fun.


    Seeing this, Hei Tian was puzzled, but he nodded slightly and said, "That''s right."


    As the immediate leader of the Ouroboros, it is Hei Tian''s responsibility to clean up the characters that obstruct the Ouroboros'' goal. For Hei Tian, ??Su Jin is just one of the objects that need to be cleaned up.


    Seeing Hei Tian nodding, Kulimo showed an expression of watching a good show:


    "Then what are you going to do with the dead man Algor? Are you going to fight with Algor?"


    The voice fell.


    There were question marks on the heads of a large number of Ouroboros cadres present.


    whose man?


    Algor''s?


    Algor finds a man? ?


    Whether it is Lakshmi or Poseidon at this moment, their eyes are rounded and their mouths are stunned!


    "I deceived this news from Xiaobai, and the authenticity should still be believed."


    Kurimoto tilted his chin and looked at the black sky with a smile:


    "Actually, I came here to remind you of this, but when I saw you were in a meeting, I forgot to say, oh yes, you should know about this, right?"


    "..."


    Hei Tian didn''t say anything, just sat in the same place with a blank face, not saying a word, not moving.


    Hei Tian never thought of such a thing as a death guarantee for an outlier with about two digits.


    No matter what kind of information, Su Jin should be just a tool used by Al Gore to get out of trouble.


    Who would have thought that these two people would have such a relationship?


    In other words, according to the information, the two have known each other for no more than half a year, and this relationship developed within half a year?


    Where did Su Jin come from?


    Or, in fact, the authority of the other party is a strange authority involving the feelings of men and women, and directly conquered Al Gore with his body?


    "Oh, those two people turned out to be in this relationship."


    The Queen of Halloween, who was stunned for a while, also laughed out loud at this time.


    Even she thought that Al Gore and Su Jin had a normal relationship. After all, Su Jin betrayed Al Gore in the face of the artificial Buddha, and it was almost well known to the upper echelons of Hakoten.


    Who would have thought that these two were in such a relationship.


    Could it be that it was because the young couple was in a mood?


    But no matter what, I am afraid that this meeting will not go on... Thinking of this, the Queen of Halloween looked at Hei Tian with a smile and said:


    "It doesn''t seem to be an issue between the two of us now."


    Darkness is silent.


    The question now is simple.


    The first is to kill Su Jin, forcing Al Gore to start a full-scale war in Hakoba, and to fight with Ouroboros in the upper and lower layers.


    The second is to ignore it and let Su Jin clean the Ouroboros at the lower level.


    This is a multiple choice question.


    Hei Tian slowly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he already had an idea.


    He chooses three!


    Thinking of this, Hei Tian looked at the fifteen attendees present and said:


    "I''m issuing a mission."

 Chapter 589：

    Speaking of this, Hei Tian said calmly and solemnly:


    "Invite Su Jin to join the Ouroboros."


    Chapter 0791 Good daughter-in-law, mother-in-law!


    "Invite Su Jin to join the Ouroboros."


    After Hei Tian finished speaking, looking at the cadres with different expressions around him, he understood the filth in their hearts, and said coldly:


    "Whoever completes it can get one million contribution points from my personal assistance. You can deal with it."


    If he can''t deal with it, then let him become his own person. This is the third option.


    As for that one million contribution points? 500,000 contribution points are enough to buy a limit power.


    Two extreme powers are enough to drive all the three figures present.


    Even Poseidon, looking at this kind of reward, would probably approach Su Jin with a shy face.


    That''s the beauty of ''money''.


    After completing his task, Hei Tian had already left, not only where he was going.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to keep it, but he''s just being ridiculed by the Queen of Halloween and Kulimo.


    At their level, they are more concerned about strength and face, especially in front of the same level of existence.


    This time he lost a lot of face, and he will naturally find a way to get it back next time.


    Kleimore... Queen of Halloween... Today''s feud, I have written it down in Heitian!


    Seeing Hetian flashing so fast, even Lakshmi couldn''t help but stunned, and then said with a strange expression:


    "Eh? If so, what about that auction?"


    Auctions for special spiritual individuals such as Vishnu and Dishatian.


    This is about the Sun Kings, the strongest force within the Ouroboros.


    Of the ten incarnations of Vishnu, which one does not peep into such spirituality.


    Originally, Lakshmi thought that the outcome of this meeting was that Hei Tian made a decision to let Ouroboros send someone to hunt down Su Jin and seize the special spirit in Su Jin''s hands.


    But now it seems like... a peaceful solution?


    Kuli Motoo bit his hand and said casually: "Free auction, do you think we lack that authority?"


    Does the two-digit number lack authority?


    There is no shortage.


    But there is no shortage, which does not mean that Su Jin can use five-digit individuals to deceive and abduct.


    However, Hei Tian did not expect that Su Jin came prepared.


    A person who is on death protection at the same level can only be cheated if he is cheated, which is not a shame.


    At least if something happened to this incident, it would inevitably involve Algor, which was more or less equal.


    If you are bitten by an ant and you lose someone, you will naturally have to take revenge.


    The current situation is a delicate situation like this.


    Kurimo was very aware of the rules here, so before he came, he asked Shiroyasha to see if Shiroyasha would protect Su Jin.


    In the end, he unexpectedly learned that it was Al Gore who was protecting Su Jin, so he came here specially to watch Hei Tian''s good show.


    ''Do we lack that bit of authority...''


    Lakshmi savored these words, suppressed the depression in his heart, and sighed:


    "That''s the only thing you can say."


    With a piece of authority, a three-digit number can''t help but fight, that is, a two-digit number can''t care so much.


    This is the performance of billionaires not taking money as money, that is, the so-called standing and talking without back pain.


    In this regard, Klimo did not feel any sense, but instead expressed his own views:


    "You don''t think that compared to that, Hei Tian''s expression just now is super interesting!"


    No one in the three-digit number dared to respond, but with a black face, holding his breath like a dead mother.


    Only the Queen of Halloween echoed with a smile at this time:


    "Same feeling."


    Kulimo''s eyes lit up, and he said happily, "Oh? Sure enough, Little Halloween also thinks the same way? I''ll just say, there must be a lot of three-digit numbers who think the same as me."


    ''Ghosts are just like you! '' All the gods and Buddhas cursed in their hearts.


    Kulimo also heard the sour taste in these people''s hearts, and after a while of fun, he felt quite boring, and began to encourage the Queen of Halloween:


    "Little Halloween, do you think we should go and tell Algor together that Hei Tian wants to kill her man?"


    "Why don''t you add a White Yaksha to grab her man?" The Queen of Halloween asked rhetorically.


    "Oh! Little Halloween, how are you?" Kulimo raised his voice suddenly, and then grinned: "But I like it, hehe!"


    The Shura Field is still a two-digit Shura Field. This fun is a new way to play!


    Seeing the two people chatting happily, Lakshmi couldn''t help but raised his forehead:


    ¡®These two problem children, Hakoniwa will be played to death by them sooner or later. ¡¯


    Lakshmi sighed, then looked around at the scattered figures, and shook his head again.


    Regardless of the two lunatics, at least Su Jin''s matter is over.


    She originally thought that keeping Su Jin was a big profit in divination, and she has always maintained a very high winning rate and income.


    The co-authorship turned out to be Su Jin standing behind a three-digit figure who was sure to support him!


    No wonder the divination would be such a result.


    "I heard that a large number of **** kings from the lower realm are already rushing to Yudu."


    "It seems that the Ori Chamber of Commerce should not be able to keep it, and Poseidon is afraid that he will cut his flesh this time."


    Lakshmi chuckled lightly, and didn''t care about anything else, shook his head, and left, leaving only two small-minded ''superpowers'' muttering, not knowing what to discuss.


    ¡ª¡ª


    7752 Outer Gate, Yudu, inside the hotel.


    "Black Rabbit!!"


    Bai Yasha cried miserably, hugged Hei Rabbit''s waist, arched his head hard, and wailed:


    "Why don''t you think so!"


    Su Jin grabbed Bai Yasha''s leg and said with a dark face: "What are you saying, it''s taking advantage of others for not letting go of the black rabbit, right?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Bai Yasha rubbed Hei Rabbit, then turned his head and glared at Su Jin, angrily said:


    "Goddamn, what are you doing, you wicked thing, the black rabbit is only two hundred years old this year, and he''s just a child!"


    Two hundred-year-old child, you really have the face to say... Su Jin''s head is full of black lines, but you can''t hold back Bai Yasha, a pervert.


    This color star, as soon as she entered the door, said that she smelled the black rabbit out of order, and cried there. The ghost knows the structure of her nose, and the smell can be smelled.


    Really, long knowledge!


    Black Rabbit, who was already ashamed, was even more ashamed when he saw Shiroyasha yelling like this:


    "Lord Shiroyasha, can you let me go first?"


    Bai Yasha snorted twice and said with red eyes, "It''s okay to let go, but you have to promise us one thing."


    "What''s up?"


    Although Black Rabbit felt that Bai Yasha was definitely not saying good things, but seeing that pitiful face, he couldn''t help but ask.


    At this moment, Bai Yasha held Hei Rabbit''s hand and said unwillingly, "Would you like to have a daughter, mother-in-law."


    "..." Black Rabbit was dumbfounded after hearing this.


    It was Su Jin who grabbed Bai Yasha''s leg and smashed her downstairs directly.


    A loud bang.


    Su Jin clapped his hands and scolded: "This guy is completely helpless!"


    Although Black Rabbit is a little embarrassed because of what he said before, he is still worried about Bai Yasha:


    "Is this really good, Lord Shiroyasha came here specially for safety."


    Su Jin heard the words solemnly:


    "The auction is ahead of schedule, and it''s set for tonight. I think the upper class of Ouroboros has already made a decision."


    "At night?" Black Rabbit suddenly became nervous. "Is it really okay?"


    "Isn''t she still there?" Su Jin pointed to Shiroyasha who had just climbed up, and shrugged.


    "Bastard, be careful let''s walk away!" Bai Yasha cursed, feeling very upset.


    Seeing Shiroyasha like this, Black Rabbit laughed instead.


    "Hahaha."


    "What are you laughing at?" Bai Yasha blew his nose and stared.


    This time, even Su Jin laughed, and after a while, he stopped smiling and said:


    "Are you ready?"


    "Humph." Bai Yasha snorted, then spread out the fan, squinting and smiling: "It''s foolproof!"


    "very good."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, and gradually came up with a plan.


    And everything that follows is waiting for the night to come.


    Chapter 0792 The first auction item


    When the light on the top of the elm tree above his head weakened, the time gradually came to 7 o''clock in the evening, which was the appointed time.


    As soon as the hour came, Su Jin led Bai Yasha and Black Rabbit to the building of the Ori Chamber of Commerce.


    In front of them, a tiger the size of a mountain, just entered the wide portal in the hall and disappeared at the end of the door of light.


    As soon as Su Jin and others approached, the maid who had been there for a long time greeted them with a smile:


    "Is it your Majesty Su Jin?"


    Seeing the maid''s appearance, Su Jin didn''t react yet, but Bai Yasha''s eyes lit up.


    "A maid is so beautiful, it seems that this chamber of commerce is very capable!"


    Su Jin twitched his mouth and nodded slightly towards the maid. Then, the maid in front of him reached out and invited:


    "Lord Singer has already arranged your place at the auction, please come here."


    Su Jin followed the maid''s pace expressionlessly and came to another portal inside the building.


    The maid stopped in front of the portal, Yingying smiled and said, "Please go inside."


    Su Jin glanced at the portal, then stepped in.


    The picture in front of him was disguised, and Su Jin appeared in a small room like a glass elevator, followed by Bai Yasha and Black Rabbit.


    Immediately afterwards, the small room moved down silently, passing through the ground in an instant, breaking through the bubble where Yudu was located, and entering the deep ocean.


    "It''s actually built in the deep sea area below the city!"


    The Black Rabbit who saw this scene for the first time couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Su Jin turned his head, looked around the scene in the deep sea through the glass, looked at the jellyfish swimming outside, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "It''s a bit of a skill!"


    Even when Su Jin didn''t enter the deep sea, he didn''t realize that the sea surface was the real black market auction.


    Under the deep sea, there seems to be some kind of power that shields Su Jin''s perception and makes him subconsciously ignore the things under his feet, which is obviously the handwriting of a senior executive of Ouroboros.

 Chapter 590：

    At this time, Bai Yasha next to him sneered: "Hehe, this method... Ocean authority... Well, it turns out to be the old Poseidon."


    "Your Majesty Poseidon?" Hei Rabbit froze for a moment, then said incredulously: "Lord Shiroyasha, you mean that this black market is..."


    The person behind the black market is actually Poseidon, one of the twelve Greek gods. Does this mean that the sea emperor is also a member of the Ouroboros?


    Thinking of this, the black rabbit suddenly raised a small face and said, "How about we report to the Tianjun?"


    As a qualified Hakoba noble, it is Rabbit''s duty to report to the Heavenly Army.


    It''s not because I think the Sea King''s card is too big, so I can only hide and walk. None of the Hakoba Moon Rabbit with the real name is a master with weak legs!


    Yes, that''s it... When Black Rabbit persuaded himself, Shiroyasha shook his head and explained:


    "You want to hide, this trick is useless. That guy Poseidon has a marine building community under his command, but this kind of concealment method can''t catch him."


    "It''s a big deal. They said that they took a business order. They didn''t know about it and they fooled it."


    "Is that so..." Black Rabbit said with a pity.


    At this time, Su Jin next to him said with a subtle expression:


    "By the way, this means that I still offended the old enemy this time?"


    "Old enemy..." Bai Yasha''s expression was very subtle, even with some pity.


    Poseidon is indeed Su Jin''s ''old enemy''.


    At the beginning, Su Jin succeeded in observing the time of the Blade of Ghost Slayer. The Lord was innocently shot and was suspected by the Crusaders. In order to divert his attention, he had a fight with the Daoist master, forcing Bai Yasha to mediate, and finally fought with Bai Yasha. After a game, the injury was serious, and an important incarnation almost burped.


    But recently, Poseidon descended into the sky and became a human being, and the human **** who participated in the battle of the godslayer was ambushed by Su Jin, and he almost couldn''t get out of Yudu alive.


    And now, Poseidon''s place in the black market has also been lost by Su Jin with special spiritual qualities such as Vishnu and Emperor Shitian, and is about to be "smashed" by many gods and Buddhas.


    Of course, Su Jin himself didn''t want to be so cruel.


    It''s just a matter of fate, and every time he does something bad, Poseidon happens to catch up.


    At this time, hearing Su Jin''s address to Poseidon, Bai Yasha''s complexion became very subtle, a look of wanting to laugh but forcibly holding back.


    Su Jin glanced at her and said, "If you want to laugh, laugh, or you won''t be able to laugh when you get to the ground."


    "Hahaha, why are we laughing, haha~~"


    Bai Yasha laughed happily several times, until the space around him was slightly turbulent, and the scene of the deep sea began to disappear, which stabilized.


    "Om!"


    The surrounding space expands faintly.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, only to see the dark sea all around lit up at this moment.


    And at the very center of the light, this is a giant shell hundreds of meters in size.


    The shell is located on the bottom of the deep sea, in the center of a blossoming coral reef, with a large mouth open, one side is in contact with the coral reef, and the other side is straight up.


    Inside the shell, there is a splendid unmanned stage.


    On the left and right sides of the shell, there were floating bubbles one after another, and Su Jin could vaguely see an illusory figure standing in those bubbles.


    The confidentiality mechanism of the auction is well done, at least it is impossible to see the true face of the figure inside the bubble without any means.


    Of course, in order to avoid disturbing these people, Su Jin did not go all out to check it, but silently wrote down the respective positions of the bubbles in his heart, so as to facilitate the corresponding search in the future.


    On the side, the black rabbit who saw this scene for the first time looked around and said in surprise:


    "There are so many people... This is more than 5,000, right?"


    "Heh." Bai Yasha spread out the folding fan and sneered, excluding those who were not interested in interfering, a black market auction with more than 5,000 participants, the Ouroboros really had a great influence.


    "It seems that when I go to the heaven next time, I have to beat and beat Di Shitian. How can he be the master of the heavenly army?"


    Beside him, Hei Rabbit shrugged his shoulders and did not dare to answer, even if Bai Yasha satirized his great-grandfather.


    After all, although there was Su Jin''s pot in this auction, it was clear that there were so many forces in the black market, which meant that it was too deep.


    You must know that there are absolutely no 5,000 people in the upper three-digit number, and many three-digit numbers form a group of gods, so maybe dozens or even hundreds of three-digit numbers will only represent one family and occupy a bubble.


    But now, there are more than 5,000 bubbles present, and they are still increasing.


    This is definitely the reason why the lower-level community of four or five figures received news of this black market and came to participate.


    And isn''t this illegal behavior in the black market the jurisdiction of Emperor Shitian, the Lord of the Heavenly Army?


    "It is estimated that the injury is too serious to handle."


    After all, Su Jin has to defend Di Shitian.


    So he just said one sentence and began to observe the bubble he was in.


    The sofas and chairs are all high-end goods, there are freezers for storing drinks next to them, and there are buttons on the table to call special services.


    Su Jin glanced at it, sat on the sofa, scanned the buttons on the table, and clicked an auction button.


    humming sound.


    A pitch-black cave the size of a basketball appeared on the table in front of Su Jin, and the fluctuations of the space inside it faintly circulated.


    Seeing this, Su Jin took out the gift card that stored the living creatures, and threw the gift card containing the ''auction item'' into it.


    After doing all this, Su Jincai said, "All sit down, it''s about to start."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha and Black Rabbit were both sitting on the left and right sides of the sofa.


    As soon as the gift card was sent away, a figure appeared on the shell stage not far away.


    Su Jin took a closer look and immediately saw an old man wearing a Taoist robe and hunched over his back.


    As soon as the old man came on stage, he coughed twice, the sound spread around, and said softly:


    "The time has come, the entrance is automatically blocked."


    "Welcome to the Ori Auction, I am the old turtle, and I am very happy to serve as the master of ceremonies for the auction again."


    "Depend on!"


    Holding the potato chips and leaning on the table, Bai Yasha said cursingly:


    "Why isn''t the auctioneer the kind of black long and straight beauty in cheongsam?"


    Su Jin was speechless: "What about him, we''re here to sell things anyway."


    Hearing this, Shiroyasha rolled his eyes:


    "We''re not here to sell anything, we''re here to see if Naizi is okay!"


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Su Jin dissatisfiedly and said, "Don''t you want to see Jin Zi?"


    Su Jin looked at the red-cheeked black rabbit expressionlessly, and said, "I''m watching."


    Bai Yasha was silent for a while, and then he choked out a word: "Grass!"


    When Bai Yasha was scolding her mother, on the stage, the old turtle with his back hunched over said angrily:


    "Okay, without further ado, let''s invite the first auction item."


    As soon as the light was pressed, a young man with short hair in a monk''s robe with closed eyes appeared in the center of the stage.


    Then, the gloomy laughter of the old turtle echoed around:


    "The first item to be auctioned is the current Lord of the Heavenly Army of Tiny Court, our Emperor Neng, His Majesty Emperor Shitian!!"


    "Fuck nanny!" A familiar scolding came from somewhere.


    Then the old turtle slowly spit out the last four words:


    "...the peer!"


    The old turtle picked up the hammer and slapped it **** the table in front of him:


    "The seller has a word in advance, and the price starts for a power, and now the shooting starts!"


    Chapter 0793


    In the private room, Su Jin looked to the right of the venue with a strange expression:


    "That voice just now, was Di Shitian?"


    "Besides him, who else is there?" Bai Yasha''s face was full of playful smiles.


    Thinking of Di Shitian''s performance of scolding his mother just now, Su Jin said with a subtle expression:


    "This guy, why can''t he help it? It would be fine if he pretended to be dead, but now, I am afraid that many people have already made up their minds to bid for the auction."


    "you are right."


    Bai Yasha, who pressed the bidding button, said with a serious face: "It is true, we didn''t really want to press it at first, but when I saw him like that, I suddenly thought about it again!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression suddenly became subtle.


    At this time, the old turtle on the auction platform recovered from the momentary confusion, and said with a kind smile:


    "Oh, the client on the 12th bid 10 merit points. This client is really in a hurry. I didn''t finish my sentence, I made the bid."


    After he finished speaking, he tapped the table with the small hammer in his hand and said:


    "In order to take care of new customers, I would like to remind you that the auction in this auction is mainly based on merit points. With 10 merit points, you can buy a power in the internal purchase channel of this black market."


    "If you don''t have merit points, you can exchange them with us for equivalent items or even belief merits."


    "Please trust the credibility of our store, our transactions are protected by the Hakoba Center."


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words: "The center of the box garden still protects this?"


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and said:


    "The Goulian Center''s manufacturing contract is worthless. Any four-digit number can be made. To put it bluntly, it is an open insurance measure."


    "In comparison, I care more about this merit point. According to Thousand Eyes'' information, the Ouroboros has its own value system, which seems to be called a contribution point. This merit point looks similar at first glance."


    Su Jin couldn''t help squinting when he heard this:


    "Is 10 merit points a power? Doesn''t that mean that there is a special power purchase channel in the Ouroboros, or he simply raises a lot of people himself?"


    "Pork..." Bai Yasha smiled coldly.


    Since power is something that can be traded, it will naturally extend to the corresponding market.


    For example, specializing in enslaving some four-digit numbers, let them continue to spend a lot of energy, weaving power according to a fixed method, so as to profit.


    Such people are called ''meat pigs''.


    It generally refers to those gods and Buddhas who are enslaved and controlled, unable to resist, and can only continuously create power.


    And this kind of behavior is naturally targeted by the Heavenly Army and the class rulers.


    Because if you want to sell power, you need to strip out your spirituality, and this kind of behavior will permanently sever your spirituality. A small amount is fine, a large number, even immortal gods and Buddhas will die out.


    After all, the reason why the gods and Buddhas are immortal is because of the strength of the spirituality. If the spirituality is weakened to a certain limit, it is natural that they cannot guarantee their own survival.


    And the person who dares to enslave the four-digit number and create the power to sell is obviously not the kind of person who will restore the spirituality of the pig.


    After listening to Bai Yasha''s explanation to the pig, Su Jin''s face was quite gloomy:


    "There are many cadres who disappeared after Arcadia''s defeat. Except for those who were exiled like Canary, the whereabouts of others are unknown after being auctioned on the black market, and there is no sign of activity. Do you think..."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit clenched his palms tightly, and his face was sad.


    Bai Yasha was silent for a while, and sighed: "This is indeed the greatest possibility."


    "After all, meat pigs are not easy to catch. Everyone is a four-digit expert. Compared with the income of power, even if it is an enemy, it is very possible to keep it as a meat pig."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said, "So that''s the case. No wonder Mr. Xiaoming is hiding, is he looking for this?"


    "Su Jin..." Black Rabbit opened his mouth and wanted to say something.


    "It''s okay, I understand what you mean." Su Jin interrupted the black rabbit and grinned, "It looks like I have to get in touch with the Ouroboros."


    Hearing the words, Bai Yasha reminded: "Don''t be bitten by a snake, Su Jin boy."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched: "It depends on whether they have the ability."


    While the three were chatting, the auction naturally ran in an orderly manner.


    "Then, guest number 12 bids 10 merit points..."


    "Guest No. 822 bids 38 merit points..."


    "Guest No. 899 bids 1438 merit points!"

 Chapter 591：

    "Guest 1812 bids 114,514 Merit Points!"


    "My God, guest No. 133 bid for a power, 500,000 merit points!"


    The old turtle knocked heavily on the table, pulled his tie, and shouted:


    "500,000 merit points once!"


    Inside bubble 133, Di Shitian tugged at the bow tie on his suit and sneered:


    "Who the **** are you trying to scold for these numbers?"


    "I''m 500,000 merit points in one breath, scaring you to death, there''s something to **** it up, come on!"


    On the sofa next to her, Marta painted her nails and said, "Old Emperor, is your treasury enough?"


    Emperor Shitian frowned and said:


    "I have prepared three powers, 1.5 million merit points, it should be enough, I will double the bid later to see if I can scare off some..."


    "Guest No. 177 bid 1.2 million merit points, 1.2 million, a full 1.2 million, is there a higher bid!!"


    Hearing the old turtle''s roar, Di Shitian''s face turned ashen, and he jumped:


    "Damn, who is this No. 177?"


    Marta rolled her eyes, looked through the cover of the venue, and looked at private room 177, and immediately said in shock.


    "It''s actually her?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Su Jin in private room No. 12 asked, "Who is No. 177?"


    Although the isolation protection of the venue is strong, it is not difficult for a three-digit powerhouse to break through.


    However, considering that there may not be three digits in the presence of anonymity, only those who are strong in the three digits have the courage to check secretly.


    And here, Bai Yasha is definitely someone who dares to peep openly.


    Before hearing Su Jin''s question, Bai Yasha was already staring in the direction of No. 177 with a strange face, with a strong gloating in his eyes:


    "There''s a good show to watch."


    "How?" Su Jin asked with an eyebrow raised.


    Bai Yasha smiled and said at this time: "The bidder is Shezhi, the one that Emperor Shitian is in the Asura family."


    Ashura''s mother? Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then his face became strange.


    The Lord is here to buy a man?


    Chapter 0794 Backstab


    Inside bubble 177.


    Dressed in a pure black kimono, the splendid lady with a black ghost horn on her forehead lightly pressed the button on the table to increase the price.


    After a while, the excited voice of the old turtle resounded in all the bubbles:


    "Guest No. 177 bid 1.35 million, 1.35 million for the first time, what, customer No. 1011 actually bid 1.36 million, if I am the emperor, I will sell myself!"


    "Pfft!" Upon hearing this, Asura, dressed in a fiery red cherry blossom kimono with a snow-white ghost horn, couldn''t help laughing:


    "Hahaha, this Turtle Prime Minister is quite interesting, haha~~"


    She Zhi glanced at her daughter and saw that she was smiling so happily, and the corner of her mouth also twitched:


    "Okay, they''re all queens. It''s not good to laugh so arrogantly."


    Hearing this, Asura smiled, hugged Shezhi''s arm and said, "Isn''t there no outsider, Lord Mother."


    "No outsiders have to pay attention to etiquette."


    She Zhi raised her hand and lightly flicked Asura''s forehead, then she heard another quote from the old turtle, and said in surprise:


    "That peer, was released by Arcadia?"


    Asura thought for a while and said, "Judging from the information bought by Qianyan, this is indeed the case, but it seems that Su Jin got it from the newly promoted Mianxia."


    "Su Jin..."


    Shezhi glanced at her daughter and asked:


    "You have a good relationship?"


    "Is it okay?" Ashura recalled: "I originally went to kill him, but in the end I didn''t kill him. I even joined forces to deal with the Greek group. Later, he did me a favor, even if I knew him."


    "Is that so..." Shezhi nodded, and then asked, "How many people are in his family? Are his parents still there?"


    Asura was confused: "How many people are in the family, does the black rabbit count? As for the parents? I haven''t heard of him, it seems that he came from the observation of the universe."


    "A hero of the era?" She Zhi was slightly satisfied after hearing this.


    From observing the universe to being summoned to Little Garden, there are active and passive ones, and the heroes of an era may be summoned by the Central Little Garden. This is one of the main sources of newcomers to the lower realm. Shezhi regards Su Jin as one of these.


    "How many women are there? Only the family of that guy?" She Zhi said casually.


    "Eh? I often see that there are many girls around Su Jin, and they seem to have a good relationship."


    When Asura said this, he looked at Shezhi with some confusion:


    "Master Mother, if you want to know Su Jin, just go to Qianyan to buy information, I don''t know much."


    "The intelligence is not clear about this kind of thing." Shezhi explained calmly, and then said, "You gave the smashing power I gave you to others?"


    Asura nodded: "Well, if you have a favor, you will repay it. Didn''t you teach me?"


    She Zhi heard the words and said calmly: "You are still young, you have to understand that kindness is also divided into big and small."


    "And this time, the return you gave is not enough, understand? They are helping you at the risk of offending the scumbag. You have to remember this clearly."


    "I know, I will compensate him later."


    Asura nodded ignorantly, and then asked strangely:


    "Sir, the price has risen to 2 million merit points, don''t you plan to take action?"


    "What are you worried about, let the price go up a bit first." She Zhi said calmly, staring at Ashura and said, "I changed my mind, you can use the gift of communication to contact Su Jin now and make an appointment."


    "..." Asura gradually felt that something seemed a little wrong.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Follow?"


    In the private room No. 133, Marta looked at Di Shatian with a pig''s liver color with a half-smile.


    The old man came out to buy his own counterpart, and his intention was very obvious. This was forcing Emperor Shitian to meet him.


    Thinking of Asura, who is still on the ground in the Heavenly Army, as soon as Marta saw Shezhi''s gloomy face, she knew there was a good show to watch.


    Tomorrow''s Marta news headline will be a "Di Shitian is suspected of wearing a green hat? The empty and lonely former Queen Asura and a demigod brother had to say. ¡·


    I feel safe!


    Di Shitian had a dark face, listening to the constant quotations from the old turtle.


    The price of 11,000 was added, and the price was quickly rushed to 2.32 million, and then the addition of 1,100 merit points began.


    After about a while, Di Shitian gritted his teeth and said, "Marta, lend me some money."


    "I have something equivalent to 900,000, how about nine out of 13?" Marta said with a smile.


    "Okay!" Di Shitian gritted his teeth and stomped his foot, the corners of his mouth wriggled, and he exchanged a few words with Shezhi, and directly ordered a price increase.


    On the auction floor, the old turtle looked stunned for a moment, and said with ecstasy:


    "Guest No. 133 bid 2.4 million! 2.4 million! Anyone else? Anyone else want to bid?"


    When the price has not changed, Di Shitian deliberately elongated his tone.


    "uh-huh!"


    The sound was not loud, but it was very clearly transmitted to the ears of all the participants.


    Hearing this voice, Zeus raised his brows and stopped the maid below from continuing to quote.


    Amon La was covered in flames, snorted coldly, and closed his eyes.


    Odin, who was hesitant at first, heard this voice and decided to close and rest.


    Many gods and Buddhas heard this snort or sneer or joke, but they all stopped quoting.


    The rising quotation finally stopped at this moment.


    When Marta saw this scene, she immediately laughed, "Hey, you violated the rules and threatened others."


    "Nonsense, I just have a bad voice." Di Shitian jumped when he heard the words: "With a bad voice, can the humming sound be a threat?"


    Marta laughed: "Ha, you have such a thick skin, but I don''t care about anything else. I lent you money, and no matter what happens later, the interest will still be paid to me."


    "Understood, you are a money fan." Di Shitian rolled his eyes, poured himself some wine, and the old **** was listening to the old turtle counting the numbers.


    "2.4 million for the first time, 2.4 million for the second time, 2.4 million... oh!! 2.5 million for the private room No. 177! Is there a higher price? Is there a higher price!"


    Di Shatian let the wine overflow from the wine glass and flowed into his hands, and after a while he choked out a word:


    "Grass!"


    After suffocating the word, Di Shitian said with a sullen expression: "Asuras don''t have such a heritage, Shezhi should have sold the token I gave her."


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian''s heart became mixed, and thousands of words became one word.


    "Depend on!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Di Shitian was tricked." Su Jin said with a smile.


    "Hehe, backstab from an old lover..."


    Bai Yasha took out a communication gift with a smile and played with the taste:


    "Oh! Shezhi actually came to me, um... Is it a loan? The price reduction is two divine tools of authority, good guy, so that''s how it is!"


    The black rabbit next to him also understood when he heard this: "Lord great-grandmother sold the token of love? This..."


    Su Jin patted the black rabbit''s head and said, "Let''s leave this kind of thing alone, it''s very troublesome."


    After he finished speaking, he was stunned for a while, and took out the gift of communication, with a subtle expression:


    "Asura asked me to meet? Did she come to borrow money from me?"


    "The gap is so big?" Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, then narrowed his eyes and said, "No, people would actually ask you to borrow money. Why do I look a little upset about your relationship?"


    "Fuck off." Su Jin rolled his eyes, then agreed to the invitation on the gift of communication.


    After all, it was someone who gave him a piece of power. It was considered one of the few relationships Su Jin had in Hakoten, but it was really hard to refuse just to meet.


    And when Su Jin finished sending the news, the old turtle on the auction floor also knocked on the hammer:


    "2.5 million for the third time, let''s congratulate guest No. 177 for buying Di Shitian!"


    "Then, let''s start the second auction."


    The old turtle smiled and watched Di Shitian on the auction table being teleported away, and then solemnly introduced his second auction item.


    I saw the old man with a white beard in a robe and a white beard in Sunshine City slowly appearing on the auction table.


    Boom!


    The old turtle knocked on the table and said with a smile:


    "The one who will be auctioned next is..."


    The old turtle raised his voice:


    "In the legend, if you give me a zoo, you can create thousands of legendary people..."


    "God King - Zeus!"


    "The isotopes."


    Seeing this, Su Jin squinted, got up and said, "I''ll go out and I''ll be back soon."


    "Huh?" Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin, then nodded.


    Seeing this, Su Jin stood up, glanced at the stage, then turned and disappeared into the air.

 Chapter 592：

    Chapter 0795 understand what he means


    There is a hidden portal in the bubble. Through this door, Su Jin randomly appeared in a city outside the gate of 7757. After a while, he ran back to Yudu and reappeared in front of the Ori Building.


    When he arrived in front of the door, Su Jin''s appearance changed.


    A sturdy teenager with wavy golden hair and a helmet with wings.


    When the maid saw the guest, her eyes lit up and she walked out: "Welcome, God Hermes."


    Su Jin nodded, patted the maid''s buttocks, and asked:


    "Has the auction started?"


    "Yes, please come with me, your special box is ready."


    The maid threw a charming look, and said with a smile:


    "Do you want the young master to accompany you today, or the cutie? Of course, the goddess Poseidon you named for also arrived a few months ago."


    Su Jin paused, although he understood that Hermes must have participated in this black market, but he did not expect the other party to play so much here.


    Playing Poseidon''s children in the field opened by Poseidon, as expected of you, Hermes.


    Su Jin smiled on Hermes'' face and said, "Poseidon''s **** daughters? Very well, bring me a mermaid, I''m going to have a good time today."


    The maid led Su Jin to the portal money, and then smiled and said, "I''ll go and prepare it for you."


    When the maid left, Su Jin was expressionless and stepped into the portal. In the space change, two people were abruptly separated.


    One is Su Jin himself, and the other is Hermes, who has an illusory figure but is gradually staring.


    "The mind body may not be able to hide it." Su Jin looked at the mind body disguised as Hermes, thought for a while, took out a gift card, flicked the fingertips, the card stuck to Hermes'' eyebrows, and then gradually fades away.


    And in the process, some kind of divine might that Su Jin was familiar with gradually took shape.


    After perceiving it carefully and finding that there is no flaw, Su Jin nodded and said:


    "It''s almost the same level of invoking the power of the mechanical god''s spiritual power. They will doubt it anyway."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin smiled and turned back to the private room No. 12.


    And Su Jin''s disguised Hermes came to the old-fashioned No. 120 bubble.


    Inside the bubble, a mermaid in a shell-like shape with pale pink hair was sitting timidly sideways on the sofa with a fearful expression.


    Su Jin laughed, stepped forward and sat on the sofa, squinting while touching the most powerful tail of the mermaid, looking at the quotation on the auction table, the corners of his mouth gradually turned up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Bubble number 12.


    Back here, Su Jin faced Bai Yasha''s half-smiling face, shrugged and said:


    "I want to do something to see, what price is Zeus now?"


    "30,000 merit points." Bai Yasha pouted towards the auction platform.


    "So unprofessional?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, but Di Shitian bounced to more than 500,000 in a few seconds. He just made the fake body in two minutes, and the result was still 30,000.


    Is Zeus so unpopular?


    "Do you think it''s only a five-digit number, and the price can be sold because someone wants to humiliate Zeus."


    When Shiroyasha said this, his face was weird:


    "And now those who really have the ability to humiliate Zeus have gone to Greece in the heavens to block the door. Here are people who want to humiliate him but can''t offend him. What price can they pay?"


    "This..." Su Jin lost his temper when he heard it.


    This is the same as a single dog with a girlfriend and a single dog who can only buy airplane cups.


    Everyone has a ''girlfriend''. If there is something, they must go to find a girlfriend. As for the aircraft cup, just buy a good one. The price is too high, and a single dog will definitely not be needed.


    Although the description sucks, the truth is that.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s face was heavy: "Then am I not making money?"


    "Don''t think about it, except for Emperor Shitian, Brahma, and Vishnu, and others, don''t think about the high price, after all, it''s just five-digit spirituality, and the normal price is less than 10 merit points, you want to sell it What high price?"


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and said angrily:


    "And Brahma''s price is not high. He has a good popularity in the heavens, and there are not many people competing. The only ones who can really sell money are Emperor Shitian and Vishnu."


    "Vishnu..." Su Jin was in a complicated mood.


    When it''s time for the auction, Su Jin must have slipped away.


    Because the bids were definitely those two figures, he, the guy who took five figures to cheat the other party''s money, was still watching these big men bleeding at the scene, it was just looking for a fight.


    "Forget it, selling cabbage at a sky-high price is enough for me." Su Jin shook his head and focused on the mind body.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Number 120 bubble.


    Su Jin, who had a Hermes face on his face, saw Zeus whose price had been falling, his face sank, and he said loudly:


    "Wait a man, An dare to humiliate my god!"


    The moment he finished scolding, one after another hidden line of sight came over.


    And in this hidden gaze, Su Jin, with Hermes'' face on his face, entered a price on the table:


    ''114514'' Enter!


    Entered successfully!


    The excited voice of the old turtle suddenly sounded:


    "God! Guest No. 120 bid 114,514 Merit Points to buy Zeus, the God King! Does he also want to see if Zeus can breed 10,000 new races?!"


    "It is said that the giants are descendants of the Titans. If the male giants and Zeus have children, will they restore the legendary glory of the Titans? I can''t stand the excitement just thinking about that picture, old turtle!"


    Hearing the awkward voice, an immoral **** looked strange.


    Is it worthy of being a subordinate of Poseidon? Black Zeus, it''s just a matter of chapters.


    but¡­¡­


    These beings are Hermes who noticed No. 120.


    Hermes buying Zeus? That''s kind of interesting.


    Is it fake or real?


    To know that the incarnation of Zeus himself is also present!


    A line of sight became playful.


    In bubble number 1, Zeus looked at bubble number 120 with a sullen face:


    "The incarnation of Hermes? No, it''s a bit of a paradox, but it seems to be a mystery."


    Hermes'' main body committed suicide, and there are still many incarnations in Little Garden.


    So it''s no surprise that Zeus appeared.


    Moreover, although the spiritual aura of this Hermes was a little mutated, as if it had been deliberately disguised, but with the ability of Zeus, he naturally recognized his son.


    So... deliberately pretending to be someone else''s fake, to deliberately cheat Lao Tzu... Zeus''s face suddenly gloomy.


    That''s ok, Zeus hasn''t brought Hermes back from the historical record, this guy has cheated on himself, how capable!


    So stay calm in the history tape.


    "Humph."


    Zeus snorted coldly, and the voice went straight to Hermes'' ears, and then he stopped bidding.


    He understood, the son would understand what he meant.


    Hearing the cold snort, Su Jin narrowed his eyes, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and watched the old turtle hammer down the last hammer:


    "114514 merit points, congratulations to guest No. 120 for buying the god-king Zeus!"


    Chapter 0796 Interception


    Seeing that Zeus was bought by himself, Su Jin was instantly happy:


    "That old man really misunderstood me as the incarnation of Hermes, and wanted to use his identity as an empty-handed white wolf, or did he want to kill me?"


    "Unfortunately, the gods and Buddhas of Hakoba don''t know what the bid I just made means, otherwise Zeus''s face must be very good-looking."


    Su Jin jokingly got up and left after receiving the goods from the auction house.


    At the same time, in bubble 12, Su Jin stood up and patted Hei Rabbit on the shoulder and said:


    "Okay, we should go, the next auction is not something we can participate in."


    The next auction is the normal black market sale, and the Vishnu item will be placed last, so for Su Jin, there is no need to stay here to provoke the nerves of those big men.


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Bai Yasha and said, "Bai Yasha, do you want to continue? Or go together?"


    Bai Yasha waved his hand and said, "You go first, we have to catch up with a few old acquaintances."


    The two-digit number of the Sun Kings... Su Jin muttered in his heart, nodded and said, "Alright."


    After he finished speaking, he pulled the black rabbit and left directly through the portal in the bubble.


    On the other side, Su Jin, who was wearing the equivalent of Zeus and disguised as Hermes, appeared randomly at the outer gate of 7752, in an alley in another city.


    The city is not far from Yu, and the straight-line distance is less than 5,000 kilometers. For four-digit numbers, this distance is no different from the doorstep.


    Su Jin looked around, and after confirming where he was, he sneered:


    "Oh, the random teleportation actually appeared here, and the people from the Ori Chamber of Commerce are not going to hide it?"


    "Or, was it ordered by Zeus?"


    As Su Jin spoke, he borrowed Leticia''s shadow power to transfer the gift card to his own body, standing still, waiting for Zeus to arrive.


    After a while, Su Jin felt a wave of mental fluctuations flashing across him.


    "coming!"


    A thousand kilometers away.


    The purple thunder flashed in the dark deep sea and approached Su Jin''s location at a very fast speed.


    And at this moment, a golden flame appeared.


    As soon as it appeared, the flames quickly expanded, quickly igniting the surrounding pitch-black sea, turning a large area of ??the deep sea into a golden field of fire.


    Just breathing, the sea of ????fire surrounded the purple thunder.


    The next moment, the roar of Zeus came from within the sea of ??fire:


    "Amon!"


    "Zeus, stay! I''m still jealous of your thunder power."


    In the sea of ????fire, a deep laughter sounded.


    "It''s not time for me to end in the Godslayer War."


    Zeus''s voice gradually calmed down, and he didn''t seem to want to have too much conflict with Amon.


    In the sea of ????fire, a deep laughter sounded:


    "Come on, just stay."


    The battle suddenly started in the deep sea.


    The purple thunder and golden flames each occupied a part of the deep sea, colliding constantly under the dark sea.


    Even in the city, Su Jin can still feel the heat of the flames and see the flashing light of thunder.


    "Has it started yet?"


    Su Jin, who witnessed everything happening, had a playful expression on his face:


    "Zeus is actually the lower layer who descended with the **** of disobedience. This is obviously trying to make small moves. No wonder he was ambushed."


    According to the Godslayer Treaty, Zeus can only enter when the number of participants drops below 200.


    However, now, the other party has descended to the lower level as a **** of disobedience, obviously to make small moves.

 Chapter 593：

    It is only natural to be attacked by the Egyptian **** of nine pillars, Amon.


    However, there are still many people hiding in the surrounding deep sea, obviously wanting to be a fisherman.


    Su Jin''s eyes flickered for a while, and finally gave up killing Zeus, who was incompetent.


    After all, it is not time for Zeus to enter the field, and it is meaningless to kill this **** of disobedience.


    And there are too many wolves around, even if Su Jin grabs Zeus''s head, the final harvest will be a power.


    For the sake of power, to limit himself to the wolves, this kind of stupid thing, Su Jin can''t do it.


    Before the hidden person stared at him, he took the initiative to contact the mind body.


    The next moment, several mental fluctuations glanced over.


    "Ran?"


    "pity¡­¡­"


    Accompanied by a whisper in the dark, a name ambushed and turned his attention to Zeus.


    And with the disappearance of Su Jin, the fake ''Hermes'', Zeus, who was surrounded in the distance, immediately lost the idea of ????killing, and began to fight and retreat, trying to escape.


    And all of this has nothing to do with Su Jin who left.


    the other side.


    7777 outside door.


    Su Jin took Hei Rabbit''s hand and appeared here. Before he could stand up, Lakshmi''s figure appeared in front of him.


    Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, and then his face changed greatly: "This kind of spiritual atmosphere...you are..."


    "The orphan of the Moon Rabbit Clan?"


    Lakshmi looked at the black rabbit with surprise, smiled and said:


    "Interesting, Di Shitian is quite precious to you, and even put this on you."


    Sovereignty of the Moon.


    Hakoten has only fifteen points, a secret treasure that is only one level lower than the Sovereignty of the Sun.


    The first time Lakshmi saw the black rabbit, he saw through the gift of the black rabbit, so he was quite surprised.


    However, she didn''t come for Black Rabbit this time.


    Seeing Lakshmi, Su Jin frowned slightly and said, "Is there no protection at all in this black market?"


    The mind body was arranged by Zeus, and the deity was blocked by Lakshmi. Su Jin really wanted to complain about the safety of the black market portal.


    "It''s like I''m the attacker." Lakshmi rolled her eyes at Su Jin: "Don''t worry, I didn''t arrange for you, I just met by chance."


    Su Jin glanced at her and said nothing, but her expression had obvious suspicion.


    What a chance encounter, it is estimated that it was the kind of divination ability that allowed Lakshmi to predict Su Jin''s position in advance.


    This was divination one after another, and Su Jin had doubts about his anti-divination ability.


    But it doesn''t make sense. Leo''s sun is sovereign on him, and his anti-divination ability is not a double-digit shot. How could he be divinationd?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and asked, "Who is helping you?"


    Seeing this, Lakshmi showed a playful smile: "You guessed it."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head and said:


    "It looks like I won the bet."


    "Hmph, boring."


    A crisp children''s voice sounded.


    Su Jin''s expression changed, and only then did he realize that a small figure had been standing beside Lakshmi.


    And she is a young girl with white jade dragon horns, white hair and golden eyes, and a tender and beautiful face.


    This look...


    Su Jin''s heart skipped a beat, thinking of the other party''s identity.


    One of seventeen double digits.


    ¡¾King of the World¡¿Kurimo!


    Chapter 0797 World King


    "you know me?"


    Kulimo suddenly turned his attention to Su Jin.


    "Strange, I shouldn''t have appeared in Little Garden in the last thousand years."


    It was strange to her that Su Jin knew about her, because under the power of two digits to restrain the possibility, their existence in written records and dictation would be perceived by two digits.


    And Kurimo didn''t remember anyone dictating her existence to Su Jin.


    Hearing this, Su Jin was vigilant and explained, "I also have my own channels."


    He didn''t want to conflict with two figures like World Dragon.


    This Lord, he has heard Al Gore mention it, a true dragon that is even more capricious than the Queen, and is the only pure-blood dragon that has developed perfectly and has achieved double digits.


    It can be said that in Hakoba, Kurimo is the pinnacle of dragons, the strongest true dragon, and even among the seventeen people, it is also the strongest in the upper reaches.


    Hearing this, Limo suddenly said: "Is it Algor who said it? And it''s still in the unobserved area, no wonder I don''t remember..."


    Can these two digits read minds... Su Jin was stunned.


    "Xiaoju didn''t read his mind, he just guessed a little bit."


    Kulimo was smiling, his face full of the innocence of a young girl.


    I believe you a ghost, you little loli is very bad at heart... Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and she was quite speechless at Kulimo''s words.


    This is, the black rabbit next to him finally saw Kurimo, hid behind Su Jin in fright, and pulled the corner of his clothes and said:


    "Su Jin, who is this, why did it suddenly appear..."


    "The nobles of Hakoba..." Kurimo glanced at the black rabbit and said with some nostalgia: "Now that I am old and young, I don''t know if I can join a team of Tianwu."


    Black Rabbit''s ears immediately turned red when he heard it: "Who would dance that shameless dance!"


    The Sky Dance is a dance performed by the Moon Rabbit during the festival. Its function is to please the gods. The minimum number of dancers is twelve.


    The festival is the day when Emperor Shitian created the moon rabbit, and the **** of prayer is naturally also him, so the nature of the dance can be imagined.


    "But I think it''s interesting."


    Kulimo smiled and said with complete disdain:


    "Little Rabbit, remember to give birth to more cubs. It''s better to gather the number of Tianwu so that I can watch it again."


    Black Rabbit blushed, but looking at the image of a young girl in front of him, Kurimo with a cute face was not easy to say harsh words.


    Su Jin saw that Kurimo was very interested in the black rabbit, and said quickly:


    "Okay, you''re not here to tease my rabbit, are you?"


    "Ah, I almost forgot."


    Kulimo looked like he just remembered, turned his head and said to Su Jin:


    "That peer, sell it to me."


    "I think I should have..."


    Su Jin wanted to say that the living thing was already on the auction table, but when the words came to his mouth, he unconsciously touched his hand in his pocket, and then took out a gift card specially designed to store living things.


    The gift card is actually Vishnu who has already delivered it.


    "This..." Su Jin suddenly fell silent.


    "Don''t think about it, it was Shakyamuni who did it."


    Kulimo said with a smile in his eyes:


    "Three million Ouroboros contribution points, the purchase of your five-digit little thing, the value is equivalent to five powers, this is also something we negotiated."


    "Of course, if you don''t want to sell it, you can also destroy him, because that''s how he ended up in the end."


    Hearing the words of Kulimo, Su Jin already understood.


    As for Vishnu''s spiritual personality, those two figures who are competing for him have already negotiated.


    Destroy this spirit from the outside world to prevent the double digits of the Sun Kings from competing with Vishnu''s spirit in advance.


    As the ''culprit who deliberately caused the double-digit war'', Su Jin''s ending was to return to Arcadia to be a ''rich man'' with contribution points equal to five powers.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help sighing: "I accept this exchange."


    Five powers, a lot, a five-digit number. If it wasn''t for Vishnu''s spirituality, it would be a dream to change to this price.


    For 10 things that are less than contribution points, for three million, Su Jin is already satisfied.


    Su Jin''s words fell, and the gift card in his hand suddenly turned black, turning into a card similar to a black bank card.


    Obviously, this is the handwriting of Kurimo, and there must be three million contribution points in the card at this time, which can be exchanged at various locations of Ouroboros.


    "All right."


    After the cards were changed, Kulimo clapped his hands, glanced at Su Jin, and disappeared.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately released his perception, and the microcosm, spiritual power, and psychic perception took turns taking turns, and finally heaved a sigh of relief:


    "The Lord is finally gone."


    Seeing Su Jin so nervous, the black rabbit suddenly asked in surprise, "Su Jin, who is that little girl? Which **** king is she?"


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth wriggled, and said, "It''s the king of the world."


    World King... Black Rabbit was stunned for a second, then covered his mouth and said in surprise: "World King... Isn''t that..."


    "Wait, I seemed to yell at her just now, I yelled at the world king?"


    Hei Rabbit said this, his face was pale, he took Su Jin''s hand and slowly came to the ground, knelt on the ground, and said with a crying voice:


    "Su Jin, what should I do, will I die?"


    Lakshmi looked at the black rabbit in surprise: "Is this guy so timid?"


    Hearing the words, the black rabbit refuted, and finally, his face turned pale:


    "Rabbits are not timid, just, just..."


    Yelling at a two-digit figure, it''s not surprising if you don''t scare you stupid, that''s the existence of two-digit numbers!


    Su Jin knocked Hei Rabbit on the head angrily: "What are you thinking about? They didn''t make things difficult for you, it''s just fine."


    "Really?" The black rabbit''s watery eyes had strong expectations.


    "How else can I lie to you?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, put away the black card, and turned towards Lakshmi after thinking about it:


    "This card can only be used at Ouroboros stronghold?"


    At this time, Lakshmi smiled and said, "She explained, just contact me if you want to buy anything."


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while, then asked, "Including the former members who bought Arcadia?"


    Black Rabbit''s face changed suddenly, looking at Lakshmi with intense vigilance.


    Seeing this, Lakshmi looked at Su Jin meaningfully and said, "I can''t do this kind of thing."


    Lakshmi can''t even be the master... So the matter of the defeated members of Arcadia involves double digits? No wonder Kasugabe Takaaki didn''t dare to contact the new community... Su Jin''s heart sank, but he still said:


    "Help me ask."


    "You are very affectionate and righteous," Lakshmi said with emotion.


    She is also an insider, knowing that Su Jin is full of plans, and her relationship with Arcadia is only that much.


    And whether it''s reviving the community, defending against the Ouroboros, or saving the defeated members, it''s far beyond what he got.


    To be able to do this can only be described with gratitude and repayment.


    However, this is fine. If he really invests in a white-eyed wolf, Lakshmi is not comfortable:

 Chapter 594：

    "Let me check it out for you."


    When Lakshmi said this, he paused and said:


    "Ouroboros have been acting a little bit on you lately, so it''s not suitable for other people to know about it."


    "What action?" Su Jin frowned and asked, the Ouroboros had action against him, how is this possible? Algor''s deterrent power can''t be that weak.


    Lakshmi paused, glanced at Black Rabbit, and then explained:


    "The above wants to invite you to join the Ouroboros."


    Black Rabbit''s eyes instantly widened.


    Chapter 0798 Decent


    After a brief anger, Black Rabbit chose to remain silent.


    She was not stupid, so she naturally guessed that Lakshmi was a member of Ouroboros, and the world king just now was probably also a member of Ouroboros.


    A force with two figures in support, no matter how stupid the black rabbit is, he knows that the two sides are hitting the stone with the egg.


    Of course, this is ignoring Al Gore, so that Al Gore can go shopping with two figures for Arcadia''s hatred. Is this possible?


    Obviously impossible, the only one who cared about was Su Jin from beginning to end, not Arcadia.


    Moreover, it is difficult to guarantee that there are several double digits of Ouroboros. Even if Al Gore is really willing to take action, the outcome is still unknown. In this case, Black Rabbit has to consider Su Jin''s safety.


    The current Su Jin is the **** of Arcadia. His existence connects all the main members of Arcadia. Once Su Jin falls, the entire Arcadia will inevitably continue to perish.


    Thinking of this, Black Rabbit was silent for a moment, then pulled the corner of La Sujin''s shirt and said:


    "Su Jin, promise to come down."


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned and looked at the black rabbit. After a moment of silence, he sighed and said:


    "I didn''t expect you to be so smart, Black Rabbit. You really have learned a lot."


    "Huh?" Black Rabbit froze for a moment, is she smart? She''s always been smart.


    But what did Su Jin mean when she suddenly said this at this time? Why did she suddenly not understand?


    At this time, Su Jin said with a solemn face: "The best way to harm a person is to stand behind him, become his friend, and stab him in the back. I didn''t expect you to understand this, Black Rabbit. It seems that I need Your outlook has changed, it should be said that you are indeed a Hakoba nobleman, you know the way of nobles very well!"


    Is this slandering me? Must be? Also, Moon Rabbit is called Hakoniwa nobility because it is a race created by the creator of Hakoba, not the nobles of human beings...


    The Moon Rabbit of Hakoba is pure and flawless!


    Black Rabbit roared again and again in his heart, but on the surface he was calm and decided to run away with Su Jin.


    After all, this scumbag just talked about stabbing the Ouroboros with a black knife in front of Lakshmi, a member of the Ouroboros. Wouldn''t he just stay here and wait to die?


    To her surprise, however, Lakshmi smiled.


    The laughter was exaggerated, surrounded by her heroic laughter.


    "Hahaha, you are really interesting, you are actually thinking about destroying the Ouroboros."


    "Interesting, so much fun."


    Lakshmi''s eyes narrowed as he observed Su Jin''s face with interest and said:


    "Pulling you into the Ouroboros means a certain two-digit number. He bids one million contribution points to recruit you, and I can give you all these contribution points."


    Su Jin raised his brows and said in surprise, "You are..."


    "invest."


    Lakshmi raised his index finger to his lips:


    "Don''t tell me about this."


    "After all, you were recruited by me. Logically speaking, you will be included in my command. If my subordinates know that I have invested so much in you, it will be difficult for me to do it."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded slightly, indicating that he understood, but the black rabbit was puzzled:


    "That... Your Majesty, I don''t understand what''s the point of you doing this."


    "Of course it makes sense."


    Lakshmi''s expression was slightly smiling:


    "Ouroboros is not a united organization, it can even be said that this is just a loose alliance, and everyone comes in with their own purpose."


    When she said this, she paused and smiled:


    "And those who have hatred with your Arcadia are only some members of the First Union, and that part is also a competitor with my faction, so you understand?"


    "I see!"


    Black Rabbit suddenly showed an expression of sudden realization.


    To put it bluntly, the enemy who wants you to die most is often his own people inside.


    Although Lakshmi and the Ouroboros who destroyed Arcadia are also colleagues, their positions are completely different, and even hostile to each other.


    Therefore, the other party chose to invest in Su Jin.


    Su Jin, who had guessed this for a long time, was not surprised by this.


    But to be honest, he didn''t expect Ouroboros to offer the price of two powers to win over himself.


    And such a lure made Su Jin think a lot.


    "In addition to these, I should also be able to negotiate conditions with Ouroboros? After all, the one million contribution points are just your reward."


    "Smart." Lakshmi said without a toothy smile, "Remember to ask for a higher price."


    Hearing this, Su Jin handed a note with a smile.


    After Lakshmi received it, looking at the words on the note, her brows twitched wildly.


    "You... but the lion speaks loudly!"


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit curiously glanced at the note and found that it was all words.


    "Time, space, destiny, cause and effect, creation, life, death, shattering, destruction, soul? What is it?"


    "Authority...or the power that reaches the limit." Lakshmi sighed: "Your appetite is really enough, obviously you don''t even have a limit of power."


    Su Jin smiled and said at this time: "It shouldn''t be difficult for Ouroboros, right?"


    "Some are not difficult, some are terrifying." Lakshmi did not explain, but said, "There is probably at most one of them."


    "What about the contribution points I have?" Su Jin asked rhetorically.


    "It''s not easy to get started, and the price is very high. After all, what you want is some top authority."


    Lakshmi put away the note and sighed:


    "I''ll try my best."


    She wasn''t sure what price Hei Tian would pay for recruiting Su Jin, but since she had invested, she naturally had to show her abilities.


    "That''s it."


    Su Jin is very satisfied with this. The extreme powers he picks are all suitable for him. If it is not for the final step of sublimating power, he can only do it himself, and he wants to buy power directly.


    However, according to some information on the black card just now, extreme power and authority are equivalent, with a minimum of 500,000 points.


    Because the final sublimation of power can only come by oneself, so in the eyes of three figures, the value of a piece of authority is equal to the ultimate power, or it is simply the same.


    In other words, he can get up to 8 kinds of extreme powers. Considering that what he directly asks for are high-value powers, Su Jin estimates that he can only get 4-5 kinds of powers, but this is also amazing.


    "Be careful not to chew too much." Lakshmi advised: "Your conceptual foundation is still poor."


    "I will consider strengthening." Su Jin replied with a smile.


    He hasn''t fully grasped Destruction yet, and it may not be the reason why he directly started to use extreme power without a high degree of grasp of the concept.


    But with Bengyu assisting him in his studies, he thought that it wouldn''t take too long, at least it didn''t take hundreds of years to study like those five figures.


    "Apart from these, is there no more?" Lakshmi glanced at Su Jin and asked. Then, she has to wonder if she has become Su Jin''s coolie.


    "One more little thing."


    Su Jin smiled, and in Lakshmi''s eyes, it was like a fox-like smile.


    "What''s up?"


    "Help me find a special film company."


    ¡ª


    After half an hour.


    In the reception room of a film company, Su Jin smiled and handed the gift card containing the Zeus equivalent to the boss.


    "Then, I''ll leave this to you."


    The owner of the opposite film company excitedly grabbed Su Jin''s hand and said with tears:


    "Your Majesty Su Jin is very kind, please rest assured, we will definitely arrange the best actors of all races, let His Majesty the King of God make a decent debut, and fill the lower floors of the small garden with announcements, making him the most popular movie actor!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin grinned and showed a malicious smile: "I''m looking forward to your performance."


    outside the building.


    The plaque of ''Black Beast Philosophy Film Co., Ltd.'' shone under the effect of lights.


    Chapter 0799 You kill yourself


    I handed it over and received 50,000 gold coins, which is equal to the price of a small movie, as an introduction fee.


    Su Jin played with a blue card and walked out of the Black Beast Philosophy Film Company.


    Since Zeus''s affiliation and slave documents are in Su Jin''s hands, and they are only used by the company, Su Jin will get a certain amount of income for each subsequent small movie.


    As for whether this Zeus is willing or not, Su Jin cares about him. Anyway, if the waste is used, at least 5% of the 5% of the previous auction consumption must be earned back.


    I just don''t know how long it will take.


    After all, Su Jin''s draw is around 5,700 merit points, and the value of merit points, according to Su Jin''s conversion, 1 merit point is about the same as 10,000 gold coins.


    "At least 1,140 shots can be made in order to make a return, and at least three shots a day can be made back in about a year. The model workers are not that diligent."


    Su Jinxian was bored, so after careful calculation, he found that this kind of business seemed to be quite profitable.


    At least the income of 150,000 eye gold coins every day can support the sound development and operation of a five-digit community.


    After walking out of the store, Black Rabbit, who was a little disgusted by the film company''s business, finally had the mood to ask Su Jin:


    "Su Jin, although the operation direction of that community is a bit disgusting, is it really okay for us to hand Zeus to them? It won''t hurt anyone, right?"


    After listening, Su Jin couldn''t help but laugh and said:


    "Don''t worry, behind this store is the Egyptian gang, and they have a grudge against the boss of Zeus. I can''t wait to see Zeus''s jokes, it will be alright."


    If something happens, Lakshmi will not introduce the company to Su Jin.


    Although Lakshmi''s face was a little weird when he introduced it.


    I guess I didn''t expect that I would make such a request... Su Jin sighed inwardly, then took a deep breath, and said to the worried black rabbit:


    "Okay, the next thing is the return journey. Let''s leave through the realm gate."


    "Go openly and honestly, lest those gods and Buddhas make trouble."


    Because of Su Jin''s auction, a large number of gods and Buddhas turned into four-digit elite-level gods of disobedience, came to the southern district, and rushed to Yudu.


    And those who followed them were naturally the **** kings who planned to compete for two-digit qualifications in the major **** groups.


    This group of god-kings generally maintain the human spirit, and the scale of power is basically fixed at an exceptional level of five figures. At the beginning, there is only one ordinary power.


    And if they want to be promoted, want to win the victory of the god-killer war, the human body of these god-kings and the gods of disobedience have to fight like gu worms until the final winner is determined.


    This is the Godslayer War.


    Su Jin didn''t want to be affected by the war of these guys.


    You must know that the binding force of black market auctions is very weak, and if there is no guarantee, someone will start secretly.


    As the fuse, he is not a contestant, but Su Jin, who has drawn a lot of hatred, will be besieged if he is not good.


    Hei Rabbit was stunned when he heard the words, and sneered:


    "No one is stupid enough to trouble you, a breaker, right? No way?"


    The words fell, and Su Jin fell into silence.

 Chapter 595：

    The Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at the intersection ahead, and saw two figures just in time.


    The scene suddenly quieted down.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that Black Rabbit muttered to himself, "Someone is really so stupid..."


    As soon as these words came out, the face of the person on the other side couldn''t be hung up.


    After a while, one of the tall and thin blond men wearing a Greek helmet said:


    "Sinner Su Jin, you really are hiding here."


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his brows when he heard the name of the sinner, and snorted displeasedly.


    Hearing the cold snort, the tall and thin young man took a step back, cold sweat on his face:


    "Don''t you want to do it?"


    When he said this, he raised his voice and said:


    "Those who have not signed the God Killer Treaty will be attacked by the Heavenly Army if they take action against the God of Disobedience without authorization. Su Jin, don''t make a mistake."


    "People from Greece?" Su Jin''s tone was affirmative.


    He has offended too many people recently, but the only ones who care about the rules are the members of the Greek group of gods.


    If it is ouroboros, it is estimated that the first meeting will be a sneak attack and ambush, and it will not be provocative with words.


    The tall and thin man on the opposite side paused when he heard this, and said with a bit of pride:


    "My name is Jason!"


    "Jason?"


    Su Jin looked at the blond man in front of him in surprise, then narrowed his eyes and praised:


    "Your wife Medea is very nice."


    Su Jin refers to Medea in the Moon World, who is a great beauty.


    I just don''t know how Hakoba is.


    "What?" Jason froze for a moment, and then his face suddenly turned purple.


    your wife is nice?


    What does this mean? What does this review mean?


    The connotation here made Jason''s face a pig''s liver.


    At this time, the black rabbit next to him automatically ignored Su Jin''s words, because she had never seen Su Jin in contact with Medea in her memory.


    In Black Rabbit''s view, Su Jin''s words were just a response to Jason''s previous provocation.


    "The hero of Greece...Why did you attack Su Jin at this time? Still saying such provocative words?"


    The black rabbit frowned and said:


    "Su Jin is not a contestant in the Godslayer War. If you make any more rude words, as the judge qualified by the center of the small garden, I will have the right to file a complaint against you and force you to play a gift game with Su Jin."


    I just provoked one sentence, you will kill me... Jason looked at the black rabbit in amazement, and for the first time questioned the "fairness" in the legend of the Hakoba nobles.


    "As expected of a Hakoba nobleman, you really use the rules."


    Jason gritted his teeth and looked at Hei Rabbit, considering that the other party was fighting against Emperor Shitian behind him, and considering the special status of Moon Rabbit, he endured the anger in his heart, turned his eyes to look at Su Jin, took out a scroll, and lost it come over:


    "This is the treaty of the Godslayer War."


    "Su Jin, His Majesty Zeus hopes to compete with you in the Godslayer War."


    "Sign it if you still consider yourself a hero."


    Su Jin grabbed the scroll, opened it and glanced at it. After confirming that it was genuine, he put it away:


    "Okay, I got the stuff."


    Su Jin said this and looked at Jason with a smile:


    "You can kill yourself."


    Chapter 0800 Restrictions of the Treaty


    "What?" Jason froze for a moment, looked at Su Jin in disbelief, and didn''t understand the logic at all.


    "What? Do you want me to do it?"


    Su Jin looked at Jason in amazement, opened the treaty scroll, pressed his finger print on it, and then slowly rolled up the scroll:


    "Aren''t you here to die? Be quick, do you want me to do it?"


    "Really, you can rely on the God Killer Treaty to save your life, but you have to sign it, and there is such an idiot."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing in his heart.


    What is the essence of the Godslayer War?


    Power struggle!


    And the price of a power is in a thousand eyes, and the purchase price of non-internal members is 10 million gold coins. Converted to purchasing power, it is equal to 100 billion RMB of the universe observed by the outside world.


    This is still the most **** power selling price.


    Godslayer war, is the competition for power? That is living money, money that can walk and run, and the most precious resource of Hakoniwa.


    Su Jin didn''t think about participating before.


    Not to mention power, he doesn''t have any idea about the position of double digits.


    But Su Jin at that time was not a four-digit exception, but a five-digit exception, and was not qualified to participate in the Godslayer War at all.


    From the very beginning, this qualification has to be a group of gods, dragons or protoss that exists in a three-digit community to participate in the signing, and it also involves their subordinates.


    At that time, Su Jin, who belonged to Shiroyasha, did not have the conditions to participate at all.


    But now, the conditions have come, and it was sent by Zeus himself.


    Yes, Su Jin dares to guarantee that this is a trap, but he knows the benefits more clearly.


    What about traps?


    Under the concept that the gods at the top are afraid of death, the God Killer War has already avoided many dangers of death. It can be said that it is a large-scale game with the participation of gods and Buddhas.


    Or, it would be more appropriate to describe it as a chicken-eating game.


    In this kind of game, what can Zeus cheat on him? Dingtian made him sick, but Su Jin wouldn''t hang up? He himself hangs.


    Since everyone is on the hook, there is no problem.


    Even Su Jin couldn''t participate in the game originally, this game was probably obtained by Zeus painstakingly.


    Sugar-coated cannonballs are not terrible. After eating sugar-coated cannonballs, the cannonballs are shot back. It¡¯s a waste of money!


    "I..." Jason heard Su Jin silence his words of suicide.


    After a while, he smiled grimly:


    "I choose to let you die!"


    When the words fell, Jason turned into lightning and attacked Su Jin.


    Boom!


    Lightning flashed, and Jason''s figure swelled rapidly. Soon, a three-meter-tall, muscular little giant appeared in front of Su Jin, waving his big fan-like hand towards Su Jin. The forehead was photographed:


    "It should be you who died!"


    Su Jin raised his brows and slapped Jason''s palm with a backhand.


    However, Su Jin''s complexion changed at the moment when he took out his palm, and his figure suddenly retreated several hundred meters. Standing at a crossroad not far away, he looked at his hand with surprise:


    "This is¡­¡­"


    The moment he just shot, he noticed that his energy output seemed to be limited, limited to the level of the general four-digit level.


    And that limiting force seems to come from the center of the small garden.


    Jason missed with one blow, instead of chasing after the victory, he sneered:


    "Did you notice it?"


    "Those who have signed the God Killer Pact, unless they sign the God of Disobedience Pact, will limit their spiritual size and total power to an exceptionally low five-digit minimum, and can only cast a common layer. power of degrees.¡±


    Jason said this, and the face that had become a little ugly because of the bulging muscles showed a sinister smile:


    "As a reward, every time you kill an enemy, you can get a random power of the opponent."


    "So once the treaty is signed, although your advantage as a breaker still exists, the Greek heroes will harass you endlessly, and the treaty will not be lifted until the day you lose the battle."


    "You''ve been tricked, Su Jin, His Majesty Zeus asked me to come here so that you will never have peace in the lower level!"


    "It turned out to be this kind of trap..."


    Su Jin looked stunned, then raised the corners of his mouth and said:


    "It''s kind of funny, you actually want to use crowd tactics to harass me."


    Four figures are unbeatable in the lower level of Hakoba, but not necessarily in the Godslayer War.


    With the signing of the treaty, Su Jin''s strength will be forcibly leveled when facing the same contestants in the Godslayer War, which leads to the possibility of him being dragged down by the number of people.


    And this is what Jason calls ''the purpose of Zeus''.


    Use the number of people to drag Su Jin down and kill Su Jin once.


    Of course, this kind of death is only the death of the qualifications. Once defeated in the Godslayer War, Su Jin will recover under the coercion of the center of the small garden and become the invincible breaker of the lower level again.


    To put it bluntly, Zeus'' purpose seems to be disgusting and disgusting Su Jin, and put on small shoes for Su Jin.


    After all, the ultimate goal of the Godslayer War, achieving double digits has nothing to do with Su Jin, and he has not yet reached the level where he can be promoted.


    But, who said it doesn''t matter, there is no need to compete?


    That **** of disobedience and the powers that are given away for nothing, really think Su Jin is not tempted?


    "It''s really hard work Zeus."


    Su Jin took out a roll of bandage, wrapped it around his hands, and said with a smile:


    "It should be very troublesome to come up with a treaty document that allows mortals to participate in the Godslayer War."


    "After all, only gods, gods, dragons, and celestial spirits with more than four figures can participate in the Godslayer War, and there will be no place for humans from the beginning."


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Jason sneered:


    "This position is indeed very popular. If it were not for Her Majesty Zeus to accept all the restrictions on the Godslayer War and become one of the last contestants, the upper-level gods and Buddhas would not agree to this condition..."


    Speaking of this, the smile on Jason''s face was a little joking:


    "Speaking of which, many **** kings are very interested in you, and even I am very curious about you."


    "A person who was a seven-digit ordinary species a year ago has actually become a four-digit extraordinary powerhouse in just one year. Many gods and kings believe that there are secrets in you that ordinary people cannot detect."


    "Oh, that''s why you agreed to let me participate in the Godslayer War, do you want to test me with your own hands?"


    Su Jin was stunned, wrapped the bandage, and then asked with narrowed eyes:


    "By the way, are you from another faction in Greece?"


    "Or rather, other factions in ambush in the Greek Zeus faction."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, Jason''s expression did not change, but he still knew the answer from the other party''s reaction.


    He shook his head with a smile, and then said, "You gods and Buddhas, you really have a lot of calculations behind your back."


    "But that''s okay."


    When Su Jin said this, he grinned and said:


    "Because I also really want to chat with you."


    Su Jin said this and kissed his fist:


    "Just use my fists!"


    The words fall.


    A moment of buzz!


    Su Jin suddenly appeared in front of Jason, reached out and clenched his fist, and blasted towards Jason''s face.

 Chapter 596：

    Jason''s pupils shrank, and he was about to dodge immediately, but before dodging, Su Jin''s hand suddenly accelerated.


    At this moment, the fist turned into light, and the light turned into rain, like a downpour, drowning Jason.


    Gold Saint Seiya Foundation¡¤Light Speed ??Fist!


    hum-


    Silent vibrations pressed on the surrounding space.


    Su Jin looked at Jason who had lost his head and most of his chest, and said calmly:


    "I sealed my sense of touch with a bandage, or is it over with a single blow? It seems that my body strengthened by the seventh sense universe has not been affected by the center at all. Is it because this is also something that a five-digit spirit can do?"


    Su Jin smiled and shook his head, pushing Jason''s body down.


    "Although I don''t know which faction you are sent to be my game introducer, thank you."


    Feeling the extra power in his mind, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Your sacrifice is not meaningless."


    The corpse collapsed.


    After doing all this, Su Jin moved his neck and said to the Greek who was wearing a mask and kept silent:


    "Are you here to play with me too?"


    The man wearing the mask sighed and took off the mask, revealing the beautiful face underneath:


    "Long time no see, Su Jin." Ashilia, who was holding the mask, sighed.


    "Oh? An acquaintance." Su Jin''s expression suddenly became enthusiastic.


    Chapter 0801 This is interesting!


    7777 outside the door, inside a milk tea shop.


    Su Jin and Hei Rabbit were sitting on a sofa together, facing the pretty Ashilia with curly blond hair, blue eyes and a pretty face.


    The three chatted while tasting the cake.


    "Have you not seen each other for a while?" Su Jin was drinking Tai Chi black tea with a very casual tone: "Which world did Athena send you to?"


    "A very strange place." Ashilia sighed: "There are strange life forms everywhere, and a place where the concept of existence is the food for survival."


    "The existence there calls their own world the red world. The strongest are only at the level of four-digit elites, but the strange thing is that I spent a hundred years, and I was stunned that there was no observation line of the world, so I could only return."


    "Thanks to it, I failed to complete the task under the crown of Athena, and the spirituality did not improve too much, but I was lucky to weave two powers there."


    When Ashilia said "Red World", Su Jin immediately understood which world she went to.


    A strange world with the power of existence as its core, called ''Bright Eyed Shana''.


    According to Ashilia''s description, she should have gone to the red world in the eye-catching Shana.


    It was a world different from the present world, and it was the place where the disciples of the red world lived.


    The official plot and influential events all take place in the present world.


    Ashilia has been there for more than a hundred years, and it is impossible not to know that the red world can go to the present world... that is to say... it was before the beginning of the plot, so long ago that the red world was not connected to the present world?


    This is unfortunate, I''m afraid it ran to tens of thousands of years ago, right?


    "Although I was originally prepared for failure, I didn''t expect to toss for so long, and I didn''t even have a clue. There are only three figures and four figures in that world, and the others are beast-like beings, completely unable to communicate. "


    Ashilia said this with a self-deprecating smile:


    "But it doesn''t matter. Since the power has been compiled, it can be considered a harvest, and it is a good thing."


    Seeing Ashilia sighing, Su Jin also shook his head and said:


    "You can watch it."


    The only three gods who can communicate with each other seem to be the God of Creation, God of Punishment and God of Guidance in the original work.


    It seems that Ashilia went earlier than Su Jin imagined, fearing that it was ancient and ancient.


    This situation can only be said to be unlucky.


    At this time, the black rabbit next to him said regretfully: "It seems that Lord Ashilia has encountered a common situation."


    "The most troublesome thing about observing another world is this kind of world that can''t even create influence. When I was very young, I heard from the elders of the clan that when she was observing another world, she came to a barren and vibrant planet, and could only be Forced to give up, a lot of money wasted."


    Unlike Su Jin, other people in Hakoba want to observe another world, and they need a realm door that can come to the outside world. That kind of door, which consumes enough resources to buy a power once activated, is a big consumption item.


    And this kind of consumption is the minimum standard. The further the conceptual distance of the probed world, the greater the consumption, and there is no ceiling.


    In the early dawn, when there were many different universes around Hakoba, it was fine, and basically the income far exceeded the expenditure.


    But after so many years, all the worlds that are far enough to enter the garden have basically been conquered. If you want to observe another world, you basically have to run farther away, and it may not be successful.


    This is also the reason why few people observe other worlds nowadays.


    After Ashilia heard it, she smiled and said:


    "I''m not that miserable. At least I got a lot of power structures there. It''s a return, and I still make a little profit."


    "If you count the coordinates of the sale, you should be able to earn a little more, but I get along well with the local residents of that world, but I don''t want dangerous people to ruin their lives."


    "In that case, should you consider selling the coordinates to someone you know well."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said with a slight smile.


    Ashilia was visibly stunned.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said: "This person needs to take your opinion seriously, not cause too much harm to the local residents of the Red World, and can effectively observe the Red World, allowing them to join the observation range of Hakoten, and also It must be highly aligned with the interests of the community Perseus, or in other words, your interests are highly aligned with Ashilia.¡±


    Ashilia opened her mouth and said with a weird expression, "Su Jin, are you talking about yourself?"


    Su Jin took the black tea, took a sip, and said in surprise, "Did I say that?"


    "It''s really you." Ashilia said speechlessly: "Have you forgotten that you are my fianc¨¦? The consensus is emphasizing the unity of interests, isn''t it just talking about yourself?"


    "Is that so? I didn''t expect it at all." Su Jin pretended to be dumbfounded.


    "I didn''t expect you to actually want to take over my business..."


    Ashilia looked at Su Jin suspiciously. Could it be that Su Jin saw that her mission failed and wanted to make up for the impression she lost in front of Athena?


    Thinking of this, Ashilia was a little moved, she thought about it, and explained:


    "It''s okay to give you the coordinates, but I have to apply to Her Majesty Athena for this matter. After all, she is the funder this time."


    "I can understand." Su Jin smiled and nodded, but his heart was extremely calm.


    Athena is staying at his house, can you disagree?


    But the Red World timeline seems to be very early. If I really want to go, I guess I have to use the power of the forum.


    Moreover, I still have to deal with the Godslayer War initially. At this time, Ashilia and Athena will discuss and discuss, and I will also prepare.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at Ashilia and said, "Speaking of which, why did you act with Jason?"


    "There are complex reasons for this."


    Ashilia sighed and said with a helpless expression:


    "Because of the god-killer treaty signed by His Majesty Zeus, all members of the Greek subordinates must participate in the god-killer war. Except for the Zeus faction and Arcadia''s god-killer accident, other personnel were ordered to gather in the southern district four. digit class."


    "And just recently, we received an order."


    When Ashilia said this, she paused and looked at Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately understood:


    "related to me?"


    "Yes."


    Ashilia shook her head and smiled bitterly:


    "All members of Greece, after you accept the Godslayer War, are obliged to encircle and suppress you."


    When Su Jin heard the words, the corners of his mouth twitched up:


    "That''s interesting!"


    Chapter 0802 Why do you have to take a second look?


    Su Jin placed his index finger on the table lightly, made a thudding sound, and said with a smile:


    "To force the Greek forces to attack me with the order of the king of gods, it seems that Zeus wants to use me as a whetstone to sharpen the sword of Greece!"


    There are many powers among the Greek gods. In the past, in order not to make other gods in Hakoniang jealous, it was enough to do this, but with Su Jin as an enemy, this state would not work.


    If nothing else, the faction that Athena belongs to and the faction that is close to Athena have a close relationship with Su Jin, and they will not kill it if they can.


    As long as the Zeus family and Su Jin fight to the death, it will be hard to say who will fall.


    But the godslayer war is different. This kind of competition for strength, once the killer takes the power, it will offend people.


    And if Su Jin was killed by other factions, it would be even better, and the hatred would be even bigger.


    Even if both sides knew that it was Zeus'' conspiracy, they would still fight.


    The living power is there, and no one will not act.


    And Zeus bet that Su Jin didn''t dare to kill him, and that Su Jin couldn''t withstand repeated attacks under the same conditions, and was successfully besieged by Greece, which could be regarded as avenging himself.


    Of course, there may be deeper calculations here, but Su Jin felt that he didn''t need to know.


    Because the speed of Zeus'' calculation is definitely not as fast as he kills.


    Isn''t that just offending people? It''s like I''ll accept the account... Thinking of this, the smile on Su Jin''s face became more intense. He looked at Ashilia and asked with a smile:


    "How many people did they send? The one at the head, I said the nearest Greek station."


    Ashilia sighed and explained:


    "Four hundreds, with varying strengths. The leader of the team is Lord Artemis, who is located in the Dongcheng District of this city."


    "The above sent me here because they clearly wanted me to tell you that you are already under siege."


    "Master Artemis even wants me to inform you that she will start hunting in three hours."


    "Moon God Artemis? No wonder..." Su Jin showed a stunned expression.


    A few days ago, Algorith went to Mount Olympus, but he humiliated Artemis again. At this time, the other party led the team, obviously in revenge.


    If you can''t beat Al Gore, bully me Su Jin... It''s really stingy.


    "Only three hours? How confident."


    Su Jin shook his head with a look of compassion.


    The Greek moon goddess is a good-tempered goddess in Greece.


    It is normal for Al Gore to humiliate her, and it is normal to be retaliated against. Su Jin can understand that he is hurting himself.


    However, if Artemis thought that the constraints of the Godslayer War were too great for him, he would be very wrong.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin calmly handed the gift card he got before to the black rabbit:


    "You go back with these harvests first, and remember to help me prepare the dinner party when you go back. We will entertain guests tomorrow afternoon."


    "Su Jin..." Black Rabbit looked at Su Jin, sighed, took the gift card, grabbed Su Jin''s hand, touched it, clapped his hands and said, "Be careful yourself."


    After she finished speaking, she took the items and got up and left. Su Jin was not worried about her safety.


    After the incident two hundred years ago, it was rare for Emperor Shitian to speak harshly, and no one was allowed to target the nobles of Hakoba. With such a statement, the safety of Black Rabbit was naturally guaranteed.


    Besides, this rabbit is also obedient in front of Su Jin. A rabbit who can participate in the siege of Az Dakaha in the original book, even a fool knows that it is not a weak hand.


    After the black rabbit left, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Ashilia and said:


    "You go too, I don''t want to do anything to you."


    It was the **** of disobedience that Ashilia came over. This attitude, coupled with her identity, was obviously ordered to come over to be the enemy of Su Jin.


    In terms of character, Su Jin believes that the lower limit of Zeus is definitely much lower than he imagined.


    "There''s no need for that." Ashilia shook her head and said, "I know what I can do. It''s too early for me to participate in the Godslayer War. It''s a good thing to quit here."


    When Ashilia said this, she smiled and said, "I suggest that you better take my solar power, which is the most valuable one on me."


    "Power can also be designated?" Su Jin''s expression was subtle, what did the gods of Hakoba change the **** of disobedience that he brought to be a demon, and power can still be designated?


    No wonder Alpha will say that the road is open, and co-authoring the Godslayer War is to let a group of gods supplement the lack of power?

 Chapter 597：

    Ashilia smiled and said, "How can it be specified? It''s just because the final effect of the usurping ritual depends on the victor''s thoughts, so this is possible, although the success rate is not high."


    After she finished speaking, she took out a scroll of parchment from the gift card for storage and placed it on the table:


    "This is the resident map of the southern part of Greece, but don''t say I gave it, you will be punished."


    "Thank you." Su Jin picked up the scroll and put it away, then looked at Ashilia and said with a smile: "Speaking of which, we are still a fianc¨¦e. Is this considered to be killing my wife to testify?"


    Ashilia rolled her eyes when she heard the words: "Think what you like, hurry up, I haven''t sorted out the harvest of my trip this time."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled, stretched out his hand, bent his finger, and flicked Aishilia''s forehead lightly.


    boom!


    Looking at the figure that gradually turned into a spot of light and dissipated, Su Jin closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, two rounds of golden sun seemed to condense in the dark eyes:


    "The odds seem to be pretty good."


    He sighed, ate what was on the table, paid the bill, turned around and walked out of the milk tea shop.


    ¡ª¡ª


    10 minutes later.


    Standing in front of a villa manor, Su Jin squinted his eyes, looking through the appearance, he saw the overlapping complex enchantments inside:


    "Is there only so many enchantresses in Greece? Tomorrow, I will also arrange the suppression enchantment of the small universe for Arcadia to suppress their pride."


    If nothing else, Su Jin is still very confident in the repressive power of the small universe over other forces and even the small universe itself.


    Don''t you see Hades'' enchantment in the Saint Seiya crushes twelve gold into a dog, and a big three can beat four gold as a dog.


    And for the sanctuary, the golden saint uses the underworld warrior as a chicken brush.


    Both sides are in their own positions, and the enchantment is suppressing, and half of the power that suppresses you is water.


    "It is necessary to consider whether to learn some enchantment yin people in the future. This trick feels quite good... I remember that Virgos are better at cheating people like this..."


    While muttering, Su Jin walked around the Greek station, looking for loopholes.


    Since it is a single person infiltrating, the game of forbearance is the king, so Su Jin plans to quietly enter the village, kill dozens of people secretly, and play hide and seek with the Moon God.


    However, when they walked to the back door, the two Greek-style sturdy men who came forward raised their heads, and immediately saw Su Jin in hiding.


    "You are?"


    Eye-like power... Su Jin froze for a moment, sighed, and wrapped the bandage on his hand tightly:


    "Why do you have to look at it like that..."


    He sighed and stepped forward quickly, the moment his two heads flew up, he punched the barrier with a punch.


    Crackling!


    Su Jin shook his head and sighed, and stepped into the Greek station.


    Not long after, a loud voice exploded in the sky:


    "Enemy attack!!"


    Chapter 0803 lives up to its name


    As the resident of Greece at the outer gate of 7777, the enchantment defense here is very strong, and it is not inferior to the suppression of the Mars war.


    Even because of the existence of the strong Ouroboros in this city, the suppression of the enchantment is stronger, and the general four-digit number, entering it, is not much different from ordinary people.


    As for the four-digit number, there is no qualification to enter the station at all, and can only be active in the periphery.


    In view of the strength of the barrier, the guards at the Greek station are more perfunctory in patrolling, often after the usual search, they will drink and eat meat after get off work to help women who have financial difficulties and cannot afford cosmetics.


    This is true even if the Greek upper echelons declare that the Godslayer War has begun.


    The guards all believed that the war was a matter of the upper class. As long as they were paid well and did their duty, it was alright. There was no way anyone would overthrow the Greek station, right?


    Who has the guts?


    Today, however, someone really came with the courage.


    boom!


    The two thick muscles turned their heads into the ground passively in the form of upside-down onions, their limbs twitched continuously, and they lost their voices in a few seconds.


    "That''s it¡­¡­"


    With bandages hidden in his hands, the black-haired youth in a suit sneered:


    "I didn''t even use 100% of my strength, and I fell down."


    "This is the level of Greece?"


    "The lower-level tyrant is well-deserved!"


    "Bastard!" Several Greek warriors who couldn''t hang their faces roared and rushed forward.


    One of them was even more impatient, and swung the spear directly at Su Jin''s forehead.


    The spear swung, and the tip of the spear burned silently, emitting blue flames.


    As the flames surged, the bone-chilling coldness rushed towards his face.


    This blow seems to use power, and most of the power is concentrated on the tip of the spear.


    Concentrate a little, Dengfeng Super!


    Then¡­¡­


    when! sound.


    The point of the spear pierced Su Jin''s eyebrows, and he didn''t even break the defense that Little Universe automatically carried on his skin, so he was blocked like that.


    Su Jin raised his eyes, looked at the warrior, and praised: "The spear is not bad."


    "It''s just a little brittle."


    Gala Gala!


    The spear, which was obviously made of special metal, shattered into fine powder inch by inch under the gaze of many Greek warriors.


    This scene shocked all the Greek warriors present.


    It is hard for them to imagine that a person whose spiritual level fluctuations are only five-digit abnormal, and the limit is only four-digit elite, can resist the divine weapon of power with physical body, and also use the anti-shock force to shatter the divine weapon.


    It was like an egg hitting a stone and breaking the stone, completely breaking through their understanding.


    "Monster, monster!"


    The Greek warrior who still had the handle of the spear in his hand swallowed and said in horror:


    "Monster!"


    hum!


    As if a hot knife cut into the butter, Su Jin''s raised foot went directly through the Greek''s stomach, and the soles of the shoes could even be clearly seen by the companions behind the Greek.


    "How did you talk, and you scolded people?"


    Su Jin frowned, and as soon as his feet were horizontal, he kicked the heads of several Greeks around him.


    Without power fluctuations, spiritual power, and the power fluctuations in the cognition of these Greek members, Su Jin just used his body to easily do such a thing.


    This scene made everyone who saw it shuddered.


    Because they clearly saw that all the companions were using the powers they were good at, either elementally or conceptually, to try to evade the attack and counterattack Su Jin.


    However, the random kick, all the counterattacks, and all the struggles turned into corpses on their knees.


    "It''s weird..."


    Su Jin touched his chin and said suspiciously:


    "Shouldn''t this be Artemis'' servant army? I heard that the lowest four-digit **** of disobedience is here, why is it so weak?"


    However, with such provocative words, there were no warriors who dared to challenge before. On the contrary, many people took a few steps back, swallowed their saliva, and looked terrified.


    Su Jin glanced around lazily, acting lazily like a yellow monkey in a certain world, rubbing his chin and asking, "Aren''t you going to fight?"


    Snapped! Snapped!


    Applause sounded from the other side of the courtyard.


    A strong blond man in a red suit and a white coat who looked like the leadership came out:


    "As expected of the leader of Arcadia, the youngest exceptional powerhouse, even if he is limited to five figures, it is not something these mediocre people can stop."


    Su Jin rubbed his chin and looked at the person like this, without speaking, the other party continued:


    "Unfortunately, a strong man like you also made mistakes."


    The blond strong man on the other side shook his head and sighed:


    "You shouldn''t have come, personal fighting and legion war are not the same thing."


    "I hope you will remember this lesson after you die once."


    The words fell, and Su Jin had appeared in front of the strong blond man, kicking his head with his feet up.


    There is no extra action, and there is no power to confer power. It is just an ordinary side kick, but it does show a strength that is like a destructive force.


    Spiritual barrier, power protection, physical strengthening, all kinds of means were used by the blond strong man with huge pupils, and they were added to themselves without money.


    Even if his figure could not be fixed and he was forced to expand, the strong man frantically used various means to improve his defense, and even the power to share damage was thrown into Su Jin''s body in an attempt to exchange injury for injury.


    However, all defenses are like floating clouds.


    The random side kick didn''t have the head at the beginning of the weight, but after the opponent''s body swelled, it first swept to the arm, then penetrated into the chest, and finally pulled away on the right chest.


    "How could it be..." The blond strong man widened his eyes and muttered to himself, and the body invaded by the small universe began to smash inch by inch.


    The guards standing beside them watched this scene in amazement:


    "how come¡­¡­"


    "The great hero Odysseus was actually killed!"


    "Flee, he is Su Jin of Arcadia, an exceptional monster!"


    "Escape!!"


    Looking at this scene... Su Jin rubbed his chin and said:


    "It seems that this person''s fight is really not the same as the Legion''s war."


    He smiled, stepped on his toes, and his body suddenly accelerated, like a giant hammer of human nature, ramming through the entire manor, causing roars and earthquakes.


    After a while, screams and begging for mercy continued to sound, but within two or three seconds, all the sound disappeared.


    Deep in the manor.


    A door was pushed open, and a maid rushed into a room with her head lowered:


    "Master Artemis, something happened outside..."


    boom!


    Smooth beige floor tiles blast.


    The headless body of the maid fell to the ground, and it didn''t take long for it to turn into white powder, which was blown away by the flowing wind.


    The sound of water sounded.


    Su Jin raised his head and looked at the hot spring pool in front of him, looking at the silver-haired woman who stood up with a cold face and wet drops on her body, after looking up and down, she couldn''t help but praise: "You have a good figure! "


    Chapter 0804 This Moon God is so stingy


    when!


    Make sounds with a bamboo tube and a running water timer device.


    Su Jin just looked at Artemis like this, and didn''t bother until the other party didn''t speak.


    Speaking of which, this silver-haired beauty is beautiful, but what attracts Su Jin''s attention the most is the cold face of the abstinence department.


    Although the left and right cheeks seem to be pranked by children, each with the word ugly, but I have to say that the other party''s temperament is still the best Su Jin has ever seen.


    However, Su Jin''s "politeness" was not welcomed by the Moon God in front of him.


    Artemis had a cold face, stretched out his hand, took out the clothes from the storage props, put them on himself, stood in the hot spring pool with a cold face, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "What about the guards led by Odysseus?"

 Chapter 598：

    Su Jin looked down at the white sand left by the maid just now, which is the residue left after the atom was crushed:


    "It''s all on the ground, do you still want it?"


    "yes."


    Artemis said coldly, as if he was just asking casually, walked out of the hot spring pool, dressed in wet clothes, stared at Su Jin and said:


    "Are you a star spirit or a real dragon?"


    "Want to verify it?"


    Su Jin raised his brows and said in a frivolous tone:


    "right here."


    Artemis frowned unhappily, his expression still cold: "You are much more annoying than what Athena said."


    Su Jin smiled and grinned, showing eight teeth: "It''s less than three hours."


    The words fell, and a light flashed across Su Jin''s cheek.


    If Su Jin hadn''t turned his head earlier, he would have directly hit him in the forehead.


    "Light? No, it''s an arrow..."


    Su Jin looked at the silver retro longbow in Artemis'' hands.


    The bow and arrow had no strings, and all kinds of animals and plants such as elk, cypress, wild bear, etc. were depicted on the bow.


    "Artifact of authority?"


    Su Jin''s eyes were a little hot.


    With the authority of self-separation as the core, combined with various secret treasures such as Kobelco, it is an artifact created by Hephaestus, the **** of forging.


    Its power is equivalent to a living three-digit existence.


    In the small garden, there is also a group of gods established by the authority artifact.


    It can be said that this is the only weapon in the small garden under the big killer such as the simulated star map.


    If the simulated star creation map is a hydrogen bomb, then these power artifacts are atomic bombs.


    But the heat came and went quickly.


    "Unfortunately, it''s just a phantom..."


    Su Jin sighed, if the **** of disobedience allows him to bring the divine weapon of authority, then the god-killer treaty is just a decoration.


    The bow in Artemis'' hand is just a projection of the divine weapon of authority she holds, similar to Su Jin''s mind body, which is an extension of her own power.


    The power is not great.


    It''s just that Su Jin tends to be cautious, fearing that the boat will capsize in the gutter, so he avoided it just now.


    "Do you want to **** my divine weapon of authority?" Artemis calmly raised his bow and said indifferently.


    "What? Can''t you?" Su Jin didn''t hide his desire for an artifact of authority.


    This thing is too rare, a power can make Su Jin do it, not to mention such a big killer.


    Artemis coldly made the action of drawing the bow. On the longbow without a bowstring, a silver arrow slowly formed: "If you beat me, I will give you one."


    Can''t escape!


    Can''t dodge!


    I can''t resist!


    Defense runs through!


    Doomed!


    At the moment of being aimed at by the bow and arrow, Su Jin had a series of perceptions in his heart.


    In the dark, the premonition that disaster is about to come shrouded in his heart.


    No wonder Artemis swaggers down bows and arrows at such close quarters.


    Because there is no need to avoid taboos, as long as the bow and arrow are drawn, Su Jin will surely die.


    Is this the goddess of hunting... Su Jin sounded one of Artemis'' divine horns, grinned and said:


    "Interesting, come on, shoot me!"


    "If you can''t kill me, I''ll kill you!"


    Boom.


    Su Jin laughed and rushed straight towards Artemis.


    Since you can''t dodge it, then don''t dodge it. Let''s see if Su Jin''s fist blew Artemis'' head, or if Artemis'' bow and arrow pierced Su Jin''s head first!


    hum!


    When the arrow left her hand, Artemis did not dodge, or she already knew that she could not avoid Su Jin''s fight at close range.


    With just an instant judgment, Artemis understood the result.


    If she wants to be intact, she has to drive at least 300,000 kilometers with Su Jin to make it work.


    "Pity."


    Between the lightning and flint, Artemis sighed.


    Although Artemis did not want to die together, he could accept it.


    After all, Su Jin is also someone who has drawn with Zeus, and it is not ashamed to draw with him, and it can be regarded as an explanation for the eliminated subordinates.


    The next moment, Su Jin wiped away the distance and slammed into Artemis'' chest with a palm, directly piercing her heart.


    At the same time, there was a ding sound.


    The arrow hit Su Jin''s forehead, and the moment it hit, a huge amount of silver-white moonlight bloomed.


    The moonlight covered the entire room, turning it into a silver sea of ??light. During this period, divine power surged, and the law of the world''s operation was stagnant and jerky.


    The buzzing sounded for three or four seconds, and finally stopped.


    And the arrows on Su Jin''s head also began to disappear inch by inch. After the last arrow disappeared, Su Jin''s white forehead also attracted the attention of Artemis.


    For the first time, Artemis showed an expression of consternation in addition to showing indifference.


    "how come¡­¡­"


    "It looks like my head is a little harder than your arrow."


    Su Jin grinned, slowly withdrew the palm that penetrated Artemis, and said with a smile:


    "It feels good, how about I shoot you next time?"


    Artemis heard this blushing, raised his hand, wanted to scold Su Jin, and asked why he humiliated her like this, but after struggling for a moment, his arm drooped weakly.


    At this time, Su Jin took her hand, put the soft palm on her cheek, and said affectionately:


    "Don''t worry, I will use the power of this month for you."


    "Goodbye, my beloved Moon God."


    puff!


    Artemis couldn''t help but the golden blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, his eyes widened, and the corpse gradually turned into light.


    Until the last moment, her eyes were still filled with indignation.


    Seeing this, Su Jin was happy, got up and walked out of the hot spring pool that had long been blown up into a small water pool on the side of the road, patted his cheek and said:


    "Really, I want to tease when I see such a cold-hearted girl. That month has clearly said so many times, but I still can''t get rid of my stinky problems."


    "Forget it, this stronghold has been killed, it''s time to go to the next stronghold."


    After he finished speaking, he left the Greek station at the outer door of 7777 without looking back.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lower level, location of Mount Olympus, Greece.


    Under the hot sun, a giant mason was sweating profusely, carrying a huge block of stones on his body, constantly carrying and unloading to build the temple of the Moon God.


    At this moment, the temperature dropped sharply, and the cold moonlight suddenly replaced the sunlight, shining on the bare mountains.


    Not long after, a sprout grew on the ground, quickly forming a forest, and all kinds of animals suddenly appeared in the forest, playing and wandering.


    When the giants saw this scene, they shouted ''the mercy of the moon god'' and knelt on the ground to pray.


    However, in a few seconds, the dense forest quickly covered the temple under construction, turning the half-built temple into a jungle of rocks. with these giants.


    Although it didn''t hurt much, it made the giants tremble, and it was unclear why the merciful Moon God would treat her people like this today.


    And just when the giants were terrified, the full moon in the sky quietly left Mount Olympus.


    "Remember me!"


    In the far south, Su Jin seemed to hear a cold female voice gnashing his teeth.


    He shivered a little, then rubbed his ears, put down the Greek warrior whose head was blown off by him, and said with a sullen face:


    "Don''t you just kill someone who doesn''t follow? As for running across several outer doors to warn me in my ear, and then run away?"


    Speaking of this, Su Jin shrank his neck, and after confirming that Artemis had left, he muttered:


    "This Moon God is really stingy..."


    When Su Jin said this, he couldn''t help but look up at the sky:


    "In other words, the direction she left seems to be coming from the heaven..."


    Su Jin was silent for a while when he said this, and after a while, he said, "It seems like a big game!"


    Chapter 0805 What are you pretending to be?


    "This Moon God is really stingy..."


    Su Jin murmured softly.


    At this time, in the empty hall, only Su Jin''s slight voice echoed.


    The gradually setting sun shone through the big hole in the ceiling above and shone on Su Jin''s body, bringing a burst of warmth.


    And at the moment when the light and the coldness of the room intersected, a white light flashed, irritating Su Jin''s eyes.


    It was sunlight reflected from the dagger.


    Suddenly, a figure wrapped in a white robe appeared in the air, holding a dagger, stabbing the black-purple tip at Su Jin''s heart with the momentum of thunder.


    "Why bother¡­¡­"


    Su Jin came first, pushed horizontally with a palm, directly interrupting the person''s arm, and then bullied him forward, hitting his elbow with his head.


    Bang it.


    Just like a watermelon exploded.


    The corpse that had lost its breath fell to the ground.


    Su Jin turned around slowly, picked up the dagger, touched the sharp blade, and sighed:


    "Isn''t it good to live?"


    After saying this, Su Jin was silent for a few seconds in place. After confirming that there were no other attackers, he wrapped the bandage on his hand again and turned to leave.


    Snapped! Snapped!


    Two rounds of applause came from above, as if reminding Su Jin.


    Su Jin raised his head slightly, but saw a black-haired, black-eyed boy with a naked upper body and gold and silver around his neck sitting on the edge of the broken ceiling, looking down at Su Jin with a smile.


    "It took less than half a minute to settle a stronghold in Greece. Is it worthy of being a dark horse in the lower ranks in recent years?"


    The boy jumped down, stood in front of Su Jin, clapped his hands, and then introduced himself:


    "First meeting, Canary''s disciple."


    Su Jin looked at that face. He who had bought the appearance of a powerhouse in Hakoba from Baiyasha, recognized him immediately:


    "Amon Ra."


    One of the incarnations of the Egyptian god-king ''Ra''.

 Chapter 599：

    Like Vishnu, the ''Ra'' **** is also one of the unfinished spiritual figures, so there are naturally many competitors for the position of the Egyptian **** king.


    And the man in front of him is one of them, occupying the spirit of the newborn sun, the ''Throne and the King of the Two Lands'' who rule over Egypt''s heaven and earth, and the authority of the ''King of the Gods''.


    "It seems that you know me." Amon Ra''s face showed a smile.


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly upturned, and the yin and yang said strangely:


    "That''s right, the dignified king of the gods in Egypt doesn''t stay in the heavens and competes with those greats for the only spiritual status. I''m really flattered to come here to follow me!"


    "Speaking of which, I remember that you seemed to besiege Zeus'' insubordination before, how is it, did you succeed?"


    After the raid killed Artemis, Su Jin noticed that there were many tails behind him.


    The number of these tails is large, and it is difficult to shake them cleanly. After a few attempts, Su Jin understands the extraordinaryness of the stalker.


    The appearance of Amon Ra proved his guess.


    His slaughter of the Greek **** of disobedience has attracted the attention of some gods and kings.


    But Su Jin didn''t care about it. As long as he didn''t get in the way, he didn''t mind leaking some of his information.


    Because Su Jin is confident, the intelligence that these **** kings have observed is definitely not as much as his trump cards.


    Hearing Su Jin''s sarcastic words, Amon Ra was not angry, but smiled even more:


    "The power of Zeus is not bad."


    When he said this, he did not continue to explain, but talked about tracking Su Jin:


    "As for what you call tracking, you can understand that it is a test, a test to measure your eligibility to cooperate with me."


    "Thank you so much¡ªah!!"


    Before the words fell, Su Jin moved.


    His bandaged right hand was quickly shrouded in a deep darkness like ink, and during the movement, the entire right arm turned into a ''black wrist''.


    That is the change caused by the high-concentration compression of the pure and flawless true meaning of destruction.


    One step!


    Su Jin came to Amon Ra''s face, and his tightly clenched black wrist slammed down on Amon Ra''s head in a brutal and violent manner, like a heavy siege hammer.


    "Fool."


    Amon Ra''s face turned cold, and he raised his hand to block the arm under Su Jin''s hammer. At this moment, his palm naturally exuded a warm golden light like the sun.


    Just like the white snow under the early sun, the true meaning of destruction on Su Jin''s wrist turned into nothingness, inch by inch.


    However, Su Jin ignored it, and instead accelerated by three points, and resolutely smashed the blow.


    next moment.


    Boom! of a loud bang.


    Accompanied by the explosion of broken arms and limbs.


    With just one touch, Amon Ra''s arm was directly smashed and exploded, bursting into a film of flesh and blood.


    Before Amon Ra''s stump arm fell to the ground, that white jade-like hand had already smashed his head into his chest.


    Tick, tick.


    Blood dripped from Su Jin''s hands.


    He sneered and looked at the head that melted into his chest and was opened, and snorted:


    "When I am a dominatrix? Will I not receive the news that Zeus has successfully escaped?"


    "The power of Zeus is good?"


    "A few people surround and kill a guy of the same level, and they can still let go. You are too embarrassed to pretend to be in front of me?"


    Facing the gradually fading corpse, Su Jin spat rudely, narrowed his eyes, and felt the power of the newborn sun and the power of the sun that he obtained before slowly merging:


    "The same type of solar power has saved me a lot of trouble."


    His voice fell, he wrapped the bandage on his hand again, and turned to leave.


    However, at this moment, the broken ceiling suddenly became bright and hot.


    Su Jin raised his head, squinted his eyes, and looked at the dazzling blazing sun directly above. After a while, he got used to the light and saw the golden bird burning in the blazing sun.


    The condor, which symbolizes the sun, is the body of Amon Ra.


    "grind!"


    Sharp bird calls sounded.


    The golden bird stared at Su Jin with those ruby-like eyes, his eyes sharp and terrifying.


    "Interesting, are you on the main body? Come on, isn''t it a battle of exceptions?"


    "Without the restrictions of the Godslayer Treaty, I''d like to see if a few punches can kill you!"


    Su Jin sneered and untied the bandage on his hand. He didn''t undo too much, but the technique of sealing the five senses only opened a gap, and Su Jin''s momentum continued to rise.


    There is a secret technique in the practice of Saint Seiya, which is the secret technique that Virgo Saint Seiya is best at.


    That is one of the five senses of sealing. In the unity of knowledge and action, small universes are constantly accumulated and exploded in an instant when needed, making the small universe with the nature of cosmic expansion and explosion even more terrifying secret technique.


    The bandage on Su Jin''s hand is the carrier of this kind of secret technique, and what he seals is his own touch.


    As soon as the first day was released, a strong and rumored golden light was brewing on Su Jin''s body.


    It is a small universe with extremely high concentration and atomization on the body surface.


    In an instant, a strong fear appeared in the eyes of the golden divine bird who felt the fluctuations in the small universe.


    However, before he could say anything, Su Jin had a small brown glass bottle in his hand.


    Just this simple object reminded Amon Ra of Zeus who had been harmed by many special toxins before.


    In an instant, Amon Ra fell into silence. It was like a blazing sun, and the sublime and surging Weiya continued to spread out, confronting Su Jin across the air.


    Chapter 0806 The motto of life


    In the end, Amon Ra chose to back down.


    Even if the important **** of disobedience was lost, a battle of breakers was set off at the lower level, and the opponent was still Su Jin who had drawn Zeus.


    Amon Ra knew that there was no chance of winning.


    Even if he can rely on the suppression of the three-digit spirituality to gain the upper hand, the poison in Su Jin''s hands has been verified by Zeus, and it belongs to the highly poisonous thing that even the gods can''t bear.


    Fighting against this kind of enemy, victory has no benefit, but defeat has many disadvantages, humiliating and losing power.


    After thinking about it again and again, the golden divine bird in the sky is slowly dissipating.


    "This guy, why is he more cowardly than me..."


    Seeing Amon La retreat, Su Jin laughed mockingly. With his thumb, he unscrewed the brown glass bottle in his hand. After suffocating, he laughed:


    "It''s just a bottle of Huoxiang Zhengqi water, as for fear of this!"


    "puff!"


    In the sky, an unstoppable pop sounded.


    Obviously, after hearing Su Jin''s explanation, those god-king human bodies hiding in the dark could not hold back their faces.


    Frightened by a bottle of Huoxiang Zhengqi Water, Amon Ra was really embarrassed this time.


    After drinking the potion, Su Jin casually crushed the glass bottle, and glanced around, his eyes swept across the hidden places around him like electricity.


    Then, he moved his neck, re-bandaged his hands, and walked straight away from the Greek station.


    After Su Jin left, after a long time, a sigh sounded in the empty ruins:


    "This kid''s strength is much stronger than the last time he fought against Zeus..."


    After the thick male voice fell, a charming female voice sounded:


    "Boy? Odin, are you joking? This man is no longer an existence that can be described as a boy."


    At this moment, a surprised male voice sounded:


    "In just one year, he has stood at the same height as us. This Su Jin has no small secrets..."


    The charming female voice mocked at this time: "What? Could it be that you, Seth, want to grab it?"


    "If this is the case, I can only wish you not to fall into the same fate as Amon Ra."


    Hearing this, the previously surprised male voice fell into silence. Obviously, even he couldn''t have the confidence to eat Su Jin steadily after seeing the scene just now.


    Whether in a restricted posture or in a state of going all out, Su Jin''s constant gushing of dangerous power really brought a strong sense of threat to Seth.


    "The power just now doesn''t look like the power of power..."


    "Simulation of creating a star map..." Odin sighed in a rich voice: "The degree of liberation is very high, one-on-one, in this lower layer, he has not many opponents."


    "It''s a pity..." The charming female voice sighed.


    "Yeah, it''s a pity..." Seth also sighed back.


    Then, the dilapidated Greek station was completely silent.


    ¡ª¡ª


    the other side.


    Su Jin, who is moving to the realm gate and preparing to return to Arcadia headquarters, is frowning:


    "I killed Amon Ra''s **** of disobedience this time, and the biggest impact was to have enmity with this god."


    "But according to Thousand Eyes'' information, this Lord has few friends in the Egyptian **** group, and he is only a relatively ordinary three-digit number."


    "Otherwise, he, who has hatred with Zeus, would not choose to plot against Zeus in the form of an ambush."


    "If you really want to be strong, you have already gone to Greece in the heavens to block the door, instead of competing with me here."


    Su Jin said this, shook his head, confirmed that Amon Ra was not a big threat, and lowered his attention to him in his heart.


    Of course, it is impossible to ignore the other party. With a three-digit number, if you really want to do something, the threat level is still very high. What Su Jin has to do is to book information in Thousand Eyes. As long as the master wants to do something, Su Jin will Find a way to get rid of him.


    With Al Gore around, shielding the two-digit probe can still be done.


    In this case, even without relying on Al Gore, Su Jin, who completely exploded the small universe, has the confidence to kill Amon Ra''s body.


    After all, in the confrontation just now, Su Jin just used the small universe when he was just promoted to the seventh sense to lift the bandages and release the sealed touch, which only created the false impression that Su Jin became stronger by stacking buffs to those in the dark.


    In this case, Su Jin is confident that he can defraud anyone below the top three-digit powerhouse, causing the other party to misjudge his own strength.


    Whether it is Su Jin counseling or prudence, in a stage like Hakoba, Su Jin will not foolishly leak all his cards.


    Showing one hand, hiding one hand, and developing one hand are Su Jin''s real strategy against the enemy.


    Just like the ordinary seventh sense universe that Su Jin exposed, he tried to hide it, a universe close to the peak of the seventh sense, and the final development was the combination of the holy clothes and the Leo universe.


    With such multiple guarantees, Su Jin can ensure that he will not die one day.


    This is the confidence that Su Jin dares to show his fangs to the **** king now.


    "There were at least five people who just watched me nearby... Including Amon Ra, there should be six people watching me."


    Su Jin squinted and kept reviewing the conflict just now:


    "The cause was my attack on Greece, which killed the incarnation of Artemis and intensified the conflict with Greece."


    "And these god-kings who are in the vicinity and who are in conflict with the Greek Zeus faction took a fancy to the contradiction between me and Zeus, and planned to use me as a sharp knife to attack Zeus."


    "Oh, Amon Ra is probably a fool who was tempted. His popularity in the heavens has always been bad, and he is also the weaker one among the **** kings who are competing for the position of ''Ra''. Direction, it is easy to be instigated to attack me."


    "I interrupted Amon''s stretched claws, and then those who want to use me to calculate Zeus should understand that I am not their chess piece, but the same chess player."


    "It''s enough to do this. I''m on the cusp of fighting against Greece now. There''s no need to continue to expand the conflict... Otherwise, it''s likely to reduce the impression of the twin goddesses..."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin hesitated for a moment, then patted his right hand that he wanted to mess up and said:


    "It''s enough to kill all 300 Greek gods of disobedience in the southern district. You have to stop. Although most of the 300 powers are garbage, they can also exchange for a lot of useful things."


    "Su Jin, you have to act cautiously! Even if Al Gore is promoted because of you, you still have to remember that it is not you who is stronger!"


    Su Jin took a few deep breaths, realizing that under the long-term pressure of survival, he had bottomed out and wanted to make waves in Hakoba.


    But this is not good. In Hako Tsubasa, no matter how strong you are, you will die.


    Lord Long is strong, right? Sealed by the power that Arcadia does not even have.

 Chapter 600：

    Algor strong, right? Almost did not degenerate into a monster, enslaved.


    Even the White Night King, who was once the strongest in Hakoten, was beaten by the twin goddesses and dared not to be king again.


    So, to be on the safe side, go the standard route.


    Make more friends and less enemies. This is Su Jin''s self-confessed life motto.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head:


    "Unfortunately, there is no way today, but to offend Artemis."


    "But this is already the best way. The three Greek friendly gods, Hades, Hestia, and Artemis, are only to offend the weakest Artemis, than to offend the other two. strong."


    After soothing himself, Su Jin packed up his mood, landed at the nearest realm gate, and returned to the East District.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Night, heaven, Mount Olympus.


    The cold moonlight flickered in the sky for a moment, and then disappeared into the towering mountains.


    Chapter 0807 Forbearance!


    Heaven, outside gate [120].


    Mount Olympus.


    Inside the towering Sun Temple, Apollo, a blond, blue-eyed and fit man in a white robe, saw his younger sister who was passing through his own temple.


    Sitting at the stone table in the temple, Apollo, who was studying music theory with a harp, dispersed the fairy servants and smiled at his sister:


    "Artemis, you seem to be in a bad mood."


    "Is Zeus there?"


    Artemis'' indifferent face softened a little after seeing his brother, and then asked.


    "At the top of the mountain." Apollo explained.


    At this time, the pitch-black thunder light pierced the sky and crashed on the temple on the top of the mountain in the distance.


    After a deafening loud noise, the slightly shaking temple gradually calmed down.


    Seeing this, Apollo sighed without raising his head:


    "The group of people from North American mythology are here again, and they don''t know how to stop for a while to make people clean."


    And Artemis also had a calm expression on this: "It seems that Zeus is indeed on the top of the mountain."


    After she finished speaking, she immediately stepped forward and explained to Apollo at the same time:


    "Brother, some of the residences in the southern district are destroyed, you can take someone to rebuild it."


    "Small things."


    Apollo''s smooth palm brushed the strings, making a few trembling sounds.


    After Artemis left, Apollo raised his head and said delicately:


    "Deliberately mentioning the station in the lower level of the southern district, I remember that Artemis seemed to be ordered by Zeus to find trouble with that Su Jin..."


    Speaking of this, Apollo remembered the cold face of Artemis just now.


    Although it was the same as usual, Apollo, the elder brother, could clearly see the anger in Artemis'' heart.


    "It''s a loss..." Apollo smiled, shook his head and said, "It was still trapped by Zeus, whatever, after all, it was Algor who provoked her first."


    "And it''s good to suffer a loss, so as to avoid sudden twists and turns."


    Apollo said this and shook his head. He actually did not approve of Artemis'' anger at Su Jin because of Algor''s behavior.


    But there was no way. Although the younger sister was a little colder, she still cared about her appearance.


    A big girl had the word "ugly" written on her face, and it couldn''t be eliminated for a few days, so she could only move with this face, and it was normal to anger Su Jin, even if he didn''t agree with such behavior.


    But now, it''s better to be slaughtered on Su Jin than to find Algor. You must know that the person who is already standing on the top of the garden is no longer someone Artemis can easily provoke.


    Thinking of this, Apollo sighed, called a maid to come, and handed over a gift card:


    "You go to the lower realm, go to the end of the Eastern District, and give this thousand-eyed anonymous scorecard to the leader of Arcadia, that is, I gave it."


    "Go."


    "Yes." The maid nodded, bowed and left.


    Apollo shook his head, and continued to play the piano and play music.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the top of the mountain, the temple of Zeus.


    The charred roof of the temple was slowly repairing the damage, and Artemis who came here put a veil covering his face on his face, and walked in with a cold face.


    Stepping into the temple, what you see is the empty hall.


    Since the focus of Zeus is on the lower layers, the actual rulers of the upper Greek gods are Hades and Hestia.


    In addition, today, Greece has been repeatedly dominated by the major gods and kings. In this case, Zeus naturally cannot bring the happy girl to the palace. Without those people, naturally there is no need for any decorative furniture, just Two purple thunderclouds provide illumination overhead.


    On the only throne in the palace, Zeus put away the nightly news paper just brought by his attendants, and was about to read it when he saw Artemis approaching.


    Seeing this, Zeus''s face suddenly showed a smile, and he said in a kind and amiable tone:


    "Daughter, when did you come this time to be your father?"


    Artemis walked under the throne and looked up at Zeus coldly:


    "Give me the position of the leader of the Mars God War."


    Zeus paused for a while, with a smile in his eyes. He understood that Artemis must have deflated on Su Jin, but he did not know to what extent:


    "Alright, just that position was vacant because of Onomia''s dereliction of duty."


    When Zeus said this, he paused and said, "But your **** and Odysseus are all participating in the Godslayer War..."


    "No." Artemis said coldly.


    "What?" Zeus froze, wondering if he had made a mistake.


    He seemed to forget to ask about the scale of the conflict between Su Jin and Artemis.


    Zeus sullenly asked, "What do you mean, Su Jin killed your servant army, including Odysseus'' disobedience?"


    Artemis said coldly at this time: "Including me."


    "Hey!" Zeus took a breath, and even sucked down the thunderclouds in the sky a little.


    He understood that he had far underestimated the scale of the conflict between Artemis and Su Jin:


    "He actually dared to kill your insubordinate body?"


    "Why don''t you dare?" Artemis asked back, looking at Zeus coldly with a pair of blue eyes.


    Zeus understood that he was hated by this indifferent but extremely strong daughter.


    After all, the cause of the conflict came from his malicious orders.


    Perhaps, Artemis'' hostility to Su Jin is no more than a fraction of his Zeus.


    This is really stealing chicken without losing rice... Zeus painstakingly said, trying his best to appease:


    "I didn''t expect that person to have such a rude side..."


    "It doesn''t make sense," Artemis said calmly.


    She was not referring to anything else, but that Zeus'' appeasement at this moment had no meaning.


    She really hated Su Jin''s harassment of her, and planned to take revenge, but compared to Zeus'' behavior, Su Jin was also forgivable.


    If Su Jin is willing to hit Mount Olympus like that Algorand and kill Zeus, Artemis doesn''t mind leading the way for him.


    That''s her attitude now.


    "The Greek gods of disobedience in the southern region should all be dead by now."


    Artemis said coldly the words that made Zeus'' face twitch:


    "Give that group of people to me, and I''ll take them to the battlefield of God''s War."


    "Okay." Zeus tangled again and again, and finally choked out the word.


    Getting the answer, Artemis didn''t stop for a moment, turned and left.


    In the same place, Zeus, who was holding the newspaper, had a livid face.


    At the top of the palace, Leiyun issued a dull reputation, which was already in Zeus''s mood.


    He arranged for the lower level to target Su Jin naturally for a variety of purposes.


    And these purposes are naturally related to his arrangements in the Godslayer War.


    But now, the lower-level participants have been slaughtered by Su Jin, and no matter how many goals Zeus has, it has become empty.


    It can even be said that the possibility of Zeus peeping at double digits in the Godslayer War was abruptly reduced by 20 percentage points.


    Thinking of this, how could Zeus not be angry.


    "boom!"


    Zeus grabbed the newspaper and smashed it heavily on the throne, cracking a corner of the Kobe-forged throne.


    With a sullen face, he silently stared at the wide-open palace door, and was silent for a long time.


    In the end, he chose to endure.


    The scene where Al Gore hit Mount Olympus was still yesterday.


    The dark shadow still lingers in his mind.


    It is impossible for him to continue targeting Su Jin outside of the Godslayer War.


    That''s courting death!


    I endured... Zeus spewed two thunderbolts from his nostrils, with a dark face, he picked up the wrinkled newspaper, slowly smoothed it open, and looked down.


    "..."


    Chapter 0808 Zeus of the Fire


    Living a long time and experiencing a lot, Zeus naturally understands the truth that if you can''t bear it, you can make a big plan.


    Even if he was angry in his heart, Zeus knew that this matter could only be ignored.


    Of course, understanding returns to understanding, but the anger is not less than a star.


    Zeus held his breath and flipped through the newspaper in his hand.


    The newspapers on the upper floors of Hakoten are read with mental power, and each piece of information is very extensive, and the amount of text converted into a computer is gigabytes.


    And there are several newspapers in Zeus'' hands, which are things that the old guy who has the information authority in the heaven is tossing about.


    Because of their authority, their reports were very complete in terms of data and information, allowing Zeus to easily understand the dynamics of the lower realm.


    Among them, the Chunwenshe newspaper of Ditianmata is quite backward.


    After all, this ancient mother of the earth is keen on gossip news. If it weren''t for the news of the Tianjun from time to time, Zeus would not pay attention to such third-rate tabloids.


    But if you think about it this way, in normal times, Zeus doesn''t mind taking fun of the scandals of those old rivals that were exposed above.


    Today, however, things seem a little different.


    After reading the previous news, Zeus, who had already seen the third-rate tabloids, looked at the headline on the Chunwenshe newspaper and suddenly stopped breathing.


    "Shocked, a certain Greek god-king turned out to be..."


    Zeus widened his eyes and looked at the title, his heart pounding incessantly. In a short period of time, he did not dare to touch it with his mental power.


    After a long silence, Zeus took a deep breath and touched the newspaper with his mental power.


    After a while, a colorful text message exploded in Zeus'' mind.


    "God King Zeusi''s idol debut, is this a distortion of divinity or a loss of morality? Readers are invited to follow the footsteps of the editor and walk into the distorted life of Zeus together. ¡·


    Zeus wanted to refuse to look down when he saw this, but after the spiritual force touched, the information came automatically.


    Like a non-stop fountain, a lot of information shot in all of a sudden.


    God King Zeus, C debut, ''heroine'', a lot of information is coming.

 Chapter 601：

    Zeus was smashed by the message, silent for a moment, and sneered:


    "Although I don''t know which old guy played the trick, but this is it? This is it?"


    "When the old man fought in the Dawn Era, what kind of humiliation did he not see, when I was the kind of fool without a brain? Want to use this method to stimulate me?"


    Speaking of this, Zeus brewed his emotions and said disdainfully:


    "Low-level."


    Zeus sneered again and again, and slowly turned a page of news.


    As a Greek god-king, can''t he understand what Zeus''s reputation is like in Hakoten?


    But even so, doesn''t he just go his own way and be romantic everywhere?


    Is it because it makes him sick?


    When does he mind masculinity?


    If this black beast company did a good job, he wouldn''t mind giving a reward.


    Just using him as a gimmick, wanting male **** to disgust him, just drizzle, there are a few more reports, he Zeus took all of them!


    Not as Zeus expected.


    The second page is still his headline news, or the boring thing about his debut, but this time it seems that there are a few more photos of the leading actor.


    Seeing this, Zeus sneered and clicked on the photo with his mental power. His originally perfunctory expression suddenly became blue and violent.


    "Why so ugly?!"


    "What does the Black Beast Company mean, he arranged for such a person to disgust me?!"


    Zeus felt the photos in his mind, and he retched accidentally.


    He wasn''t mad at C''s debut, but was disgusted by the actor''s casting.


    What kind of male lead did this dog day''s company choose? There are crooked melons and winter jujubes, none of them look like one, is this deliberately disgusting him?


    Hakoten is so big, where did this company attract these wonderful people?


    Zeus couldn''t hold back, and spit out the ''thunder slurry'', it took a long time to recover, and his face was gloomy.


    "There are many people who know what I like, but very few people know what kind of appearance I disgust."


    "It was done by people who knew me well, maybe even the few around me."


    Zeus didn''t think about whether Su Jin would do this kind of thing, after all, it was him who had the biggest conflict recently.


    But soon, Zeus himself vetoed this conjecture.


    According to Zeus, Su Jin can definitely buy his peers and throw them into that kind of company, but he absolutely can''t do things like specify the appearance of the actors and attack Zeus'' weaknesses.


    This is not something Su Jin can do, it must be an acquaintance committing the crime.


    "Egypt...North America...Nordic, or simply, those around me...Hermes, Apollo, Ares...even Hera..."


    Counting a lot of people around, Zeus''s face suddenly darkened.


    There are too many people, and the cost of discrimination alone makes him depressed.


    Because of this kind of face thing, and paying a large price, Zeus''s profit-oriented brain instantly understood that it was not worth it.


    The best way is to deal with it coldly, ignore those dirty things, ignore them, and deal with that **** company when the heat drops.


    But don''t deal with it... I''m so angry!


    Zeus wanted to endure, but the more he endured, the more angry he became.


    The dull sound of thunder resounded in the palace for a long time, and after a while, a thunder light escaped into the sky.


    "Tripoca, Aten, Baal, get out and meet me!"


    Not long after that thunderous cry sounded.


    Above the sky, the sun, storms, and dark cloud-like locusts began to emerge.


    It was followed by a sneering voice echoing around.


    "Interesting, after squatting for so long, you ran out by yourself."


    "Strange, this guy, where did he get stimulated? He ran out when he knew we were blocking him?"


    "What nonsense with him, **** him!"


    Before the words were finished, Zeus let out a thunderous battle cry: "What are you doing with so much nonsense? Come on, fight!"


    The battle started in an instant.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The lower level, the capital of the end, the headquarters of Arcadia.


    Su Jin, who had just returned not long ago, was taking stock of the powers he had acquired.


    Dense **** of light appeared beside Su Jin. He sat on the sofa and used the small universe to remove these strange powers one by one.


    After a while, Su Jin came up with the answer.


    "The four powers of storm, fire, earth, and ocean have a very high affinity with the microcosm... In addition to this, the two powers of the sun and the moon are second only to these... It seems that my small universe seems to be very important to the basic type. The power has a very high affinity..."


    There is also a problem of accommodating capacity.


    You can''t let a Vulcan to accommodate the ocean at once, and you can''t force the God of War to accommodate peace... Power is a thing that is suitable for you at the beginning, and does not conflict with each other before, in order to get the most benefit.


    This is also the reason why Su Jin''s orbit is about to destroy, smash, destroy and other powers.


    Su Jin is very clear that the two characteristics that come with his own small universe are creation and destruction.


    Therefore, the powers that are close to these two and do not conflict are very suitable to be incorporated into the spirituality and become the pillars of their own spirituality.


    At present, among the new powers in his hands, the basic powers are more suitable for him, and can be used as a substitute after destruction is brought under control.


    Of course, the most suitable thing for him is creation. No matter how bad it is, life is the worst, but also time and space, so that the power of the small universe can be maximized.


    However, this kind of power is too hard to find, so I can only ask auspicious goddess to try it first in the ouroboros with the most methods.


    "Store those with poor affinity, just as a reward resource for subordinates, or when the affinity improves, I will use it myself."


    Su Jin waved his hand, put away the unsuitable powers, and temporarily incorporated the six suitable ones into the spirit, waiting to be accommodated.


    And after doing all this, he clapped his hands, ready to find the black rabbit, ready to receive the distinguished guests of the Asura family.


    Chapter 0809 guest


    Out of the underground safe house, Su Jin passed through the ancient castle in Arcadia headquarters and entered the backyard.


    Compared with the past, the scale of the farm in the backyard has expanded to a scale of 16,000 square kilometers due to the continuous purchase of land by Black Rabbit.


    Such an area, placed in the modern world outside, is no different from the site in the capital.


    Moreover, most of these lands are arable fertile land, and a small number of mountains and valleys are also specially modified environments for the cultivation of special crops.


    It can be said that the most suitable land for farming in the 120,000 square kilometers of the capital at the end was bought by the black rabbit.


    Therefore, Su Jin, who entered the backyard, looked at the endless plain, Su Jin couldn''t help but laughed:


    "It used to be said that the people of the Celestial Dynasty are small experts in farming, but now it seems that the moon rabbit is not bad."


    Su Jin has no problem with Black Rabbit spending money to buy land.


    In other words, it''s still a bit of a buy.


    At the upper level, which four-digit community is not in the starry sky and has several planetary farms to supply its own members.


    Although the land purchased by Black Rabbit is in Hakoniwa City, the average price is a bit more expensive, but compared to the four-digit community, it is still a drizzle.


    In other words, land of this scale is the norm for regional dominators.


    Otherwise, how could a regional ruler be called a regional leader in private?


    After walking along the slate road in the backyard for a while, Su Jin smelled the smell of rabbits, circled the castle for half a circle, and found the black rabbit in the reservoir.


    At this time, the black rabbit was grabbing the horns of a red-brown bison and threw the whole cow into the lower reservoir for irrigating crops.


    And beside her, there were a dozen or so shivering bison.


    With the sound of thumping water, Su Jin clearly saw a huge crimson figure under the reservoir holding the bison and slowly dived.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said with a strange expression: "What''s the matter, why did the great red run into the reservoir?"


    "Ah? Su Jin, are you done?"


    The black rabbit grabbed a bison in each hand and threw it into the reservoir.


    Not long after, the figure of the great red surfaced, and not long after, a black snake body also turned underground in the reservoir, as if competing with the great red for the ''food'' that was thumping underground.


    Su Jin was overjoyed when he saw this, especially when he saw the shivering white snake in the corner, Bai Xueji, even more so:


    "What''s the matter? Orpheus and the Great Red live in the reservoir?"


    "Are you asking this?" Black Rabbit froze for a moment, and while throwing away the bison, he said, "Aren''t these two Dragon God lords new here before, are they going to accept the spiritual judgment of the center?"


    "At that time, Lord Athena happened to pass by and said that the spiritual nature of the two of them had not grown to the limit, and their bodies were too thin. It is best to raise them first, so they sent them to the reservoir."


    Speaking of this, Black Rabbit pointed to the pavilion in the middle of the reservoir. On it, a green sapling like emerald was working hard to condense water vapor:


    "No, that is the treasure tree sent by the Great Athena. I heard that it is a four-digit gift."


    "She has a heart." Su Jin sighed when he heard this.


    A four-digit person who is an exception and is also the Twelve Greek Gods came to give some tips on how to raise dragons in Arcadia. Su Jin must remember this kind of love.


    After all, not many people really know how pure-blooded real dragons grow. Su Jin wants to raise two real dragons. Although the idea is good, it is not so reliable.


    At least Athena, who holds the authority of animal husbandry, is the goddess of wisdom, and who is also playing with the dragon group, knows much better than her.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help thinking of the goddess who was forced to live here temporarily:


    "But what about the Athena?"


    "Teach those newcomers who have just come to Hakoniwa in the inner school."


    "Zhu Nai and the others..." The corners of Su Jin''s mouth curled up when he heard the words, and he felt that Ji Dao Zhu Nai and the others were suffering.


    In the lower realm, I finally went to high school, and when I got to Hakoba, I had to start all over again. I went back and forth, and the three-year college entrance examination and five-year simulation would have to be repeated twice, and it was very hard.


    Compared to Su Jin''s smiling face, Hei Rabbit''s expression was a little unnatural:


    "Speaking of Su Jin, is it really okay for Lord Athena to live here?"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Jin said in surprise: "She has no opinion, what are you afraid of?"


    "But..." Black Rabbit''s expression was a little twisted. She couldn''t say that she saw Algor today calling Athena shameless and wanted to rob a man.


    The most important thing is that Athena also admitted with a smile.


    How is this done?


    No, the most important thing is, am I going to compete with the Goddess of Wisdom in the future? Isn''t that the end of the calf?


    "What are you worried about?" Su Jin looked at the awkward expression of the black rabbit, frowned and said, "Is it Algor who has been rehabilitated again?"


    "How is that possible!" Black Rabbit shook his head frantically.


    Even if something happened to Algorr, she had to help her put it down, not to mention that she was just quarreling with Athena.


    Although little Athena was a little upset because she was shot innocently, didn''t she tell Su Jin herself?


    Therefore, Black Rabbit really can''t handle this kind of thing. There are too many ''uncles'' at home, and her rabbit''s careful liver can''t stand it.


    "Since it''s all right, let''s continue feeding, Orpheus is waiting."


    Su Jin said this and pointed to Orpheus in the reservoir.


    Orpheus, who had taken the form of a dragon god, was already floating on the water, blowing bubbles.


    It can be seen that she is quite leisurely, and it is estimated that she has received many "offerings" from the black rabbit these days.


    Not to mention, Su Jin, who has experience in enjoyment, admits that Black Rabbit''s level of serving people is really good.


    No wonder Shiroyasha clamored every day for Black Rabbit to leave Arcadia and work under her.


    "Wait, please wait a moment." Black Rabbit hurriedly threw the remaining bison into the reservoir.


    These cows are not domesticated, but the first-class tribute in the outside world''s Eudemons Forest, and it is said that they are the descendants of Zeus.


    Although the name Zeus appeared very frequently, many eudemons in the lower level of the little garden were really Zeus'' cubs, and even some were even transformed into women by Zeus and gave birth to some races.

 Chapter 602：

    Otherwise, Zeus would not have given him the nickname of a zoo that could breed thousands of ethnic groups.


    Watching the black rabbit lose the cow, Su Jin watched for a while, then patted his head and remembered what he wanted to do before he came:


    "Almost forgot, Black Rabbit, the Ashura family came back today, have you prepared what I asked you to prepare?"


    "Is the Asura family''s favorite drink? It''s already in the warehouse. Just let Lily and the others go get it when you want to use it." Black Rabbit responded quickly while working.


    The Ashura family is similar to the ghost family, they like wine and can drink all kinds of wine, but the most favorite is the ghost wine produced by the community of the macaque king wine Tiantongzi.


    Since the last time he got along well with this generation of Asura, Su Jin naturally had to prepare something small for the other party''s visit this time.


    "It''s good to be ready, at least it''s a good face." Su Jin heard the words with a sigh of relief.


    According to his concept, it is impossible for guests to visit without good wine and good food. Although this is not a family banquet, drinks are unavoidable.


    After all, they are friends who can talk to each other. Su Jin naturally wants to have a good relationship with the Asura family.


    "What kind of face is it?" A slightly silly voice came from the sky.


    When Su Jin and Hei Tu looked up, they immediately saw a huge Yalong hovering in the sky.


    On Yalong''s back, in a small palace, a girl with white hair and red eyes was sticking her head out, looking down curiously.


    The Asura family, here we come!


    Chapter 0810 I''m here to receive guests!


    Su Jin blinked, and before he could see the girl''s face clearly, the other party rolled over from the open window and jumped directly from the sky.


    "Asura!"


    From the sky came the screams of women with scolding meanings.


    However, at this time, Asura had already stretched out his hands and landed safely on one knee:


    "Hey~"


    "Ah, it''s true, my mother-in-law, but I have to take a car, but Yu Dian is broken."


    Asura moved his smooth arms and stretched his waist.


    The kimono-like clothes on her body are sleeveless, so Su Jin can easily see the girl''s smooth and jade-like hands.


    No one could have imagined that even a **** of war like Ares would not dare to borrow her edge when these flawless hands were holding the knife.


    "Lord Great-grandfather." Seeing Asura, the black rabbit immediately became shy and sensible, and shouted with lowered eyebrows.


    "Oh! It''s a rabbit!" Asura had no objection to the black rabbit.


    What she was unhappy about was her biological father, Emperor Shitian, but she had no problem with the black rabbit, the great-grandson of Emperor Shitian''s great-grandson, who was closely related by blood.


    "Did you drink in the morning? Yu can smell the wine~"


    Asura said this, licked the corner of his lower lip, his eyes lit up and said:


    "Is it the macaque king''s ghost bar? And it''s still of high quality. When Yu went to buy it last time, he clearly said that it was out of stock. That alcoholic is really deceiving Yu."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s face was slightly subtle.


    He is not a rookie anymore. The well-known powerhouse of Hakoba naturally obtained a lot of information to understand.


    According to Su Jin''s understanding, it seems that the relationship between the Seven Heavenly Sage and Asura''s clan is not very good.


    If you go to the macaque king yourself, of course you won''t be able to ask for wine.


    On Su Jin''s side, he only got a little bit by asking Hei Rabbit to leave the relationship with Demon King Peng.


    "Hurry up, take out the wine, if it''s later, the mother-in-law will grab it."


    Just when Asura was pestering the black rabbit to ask for wine, Su Jin''s face changed slightly, and he couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    And at this moment, a figure smashed down from the sky and smashed Asura directly into the ground:


    "Who do you think is going to rob you of your drink?"


    "What? You blame me for greed?"


    Looking at the mature-looking white-haired mature woman in red and black clothes, with a feather coat and cinnabar between her eyebrows, Su Jin couldn''t help but take another step back.


    Asura, who was crushed under the gravel road, raised his hand and called out pitifully:


    "Lord Mother...please let me go..."


    "Virtue."


    The mature woman rolled her eyes at Asura, moved her feet away, then turned around and covered her mouth, looking at Su Jin with a smiling face:


    "Oh, it seems to be doing something very rude, didn''t you see it?"


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while, then shook his head.


    Seeing this, Shezhi looked at the black rabbit next to her.


    The latter shivered, and her hair turned from pink to blue:


    "How could it be, Lord Shezhi, no one saw what you did, whether it was jumping from the car or stepping on the great-grandfather!"


    She Zhi smiled and looked at the black rabbit, and her red lips opened lightly: "You better shut up."


    Hei Rabbit closed his mouth when he heard the words, and looked at Su Jin pitifully.


    Seeing this, Su Jin was silent for a few seconds, then turned his head away.


    You are stupid, don''t look for him!


    At this time, She Zhi walked up to Su Jin with a smile: "Are you Su Jin?"


    Su Jin immediately put on a smiling face, stretched out his hand and said:


    "Yes, you are welcome, Queen Shezhi."


    "The mouth is so sweet, and she is not the queen now."


    She Zhi immediately shook hands with Su Jin cheerfully when she heard the words, then turned her head and looked at Asura, who had an unfortunate face, stepped on the stone pier next to him, and patted the dust on his body, and immediately glared at him and said:


    "Girls, what are you doing with your legs wide open? Don''t you know how to pay attention to your image?"


    "what?"


    Asura was stunned for a moment, then said:


    "Isn''t it like this at home?"


    "You all know you''re at home." She Zhi rolled her eyes and said with a look of disgust.


    Back then, she was also a flower of Hakoten, how did she give birth to this idiot daughter?


    "It can be blamed on Yu."


    Asura''s face was full of grievances, but he put down his legs and stood aside angrily.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said with an unnatural expression, "Is this all right?"


    "It''s okay, I''ll let her drink some wine later, she''s like that stupid dog again."


    She Zhi rolled her eyes, obviously not caring about her daughter''s grievances.


    Su Jin can see that this is not the first time that this mother has cheated on her daughter, but after all, it is someone else''s family matter, so naturally she won''t say much.


    At this time, Shezhi, who was standing on the bridge, looked at Orpheus in a daze in the reservoir with a little surprise:


    "This is... pure blood?"


    Hei Rabbit was shocked when he heard the words, and quickly interrupted: "You are joking, how can there be a pure-blooded dragon here in the Eastern District!"


    "I didn''t say it was a real dragon." She Zhi said playfully.


    Su Jin gave Hei Rabbit a faint glance, and the latter took out the tape from the gift card in silence, sealed his mouth, and stood aside.


    Seeing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes and said, "Did you shut up? Go get the wine!"


    "There is wine!" Ashura''s face suddenly became more energetic: "Can you bring some peanuts? It should be fried with vegetables."


    "I... I''ll do it..." Black Rabbit''s expression was a little unnatural, is he really invigorated by alcohol?


    "This child..." She Zhi couldn''t help sighing when she saw this scene.


    The child is too innocent to be hurt...


    "You two, this way please."


    Su Jin took the two to the pavilion in the middle of the reservoir.


    Although the reservoir is used by Arcadia to store water resources, the materials are very fine, the design and carving are quite beautiful, and the four-digit treasure tree is also a rare architectural scene in Arcadia. .


    Drink here without shivering.


    As soon as she sat down in the pavilion, She Zhi noticed the treasure tree gathering water, and her eyes were full of brilliance:


    "Treasure tree Ladon... After the death of the dragon king who guarded the golden apple in Greece, the treasure tree transformed into it can purify the blood of dragon seeds and accelerate the growth of pure-blooded dragons... I remember this tree, not in Athena. Is it enshrined in the Parthenon?"


    Su Jin, who just took out the cup, paused for a while, and said a little unnaturally:


    "You''re joking, it''s just an imitation."


    Even Su Jin could not have imagined that Athena would actually receive such a high-end gift, and he sent it without saying a word.


    It was even more unexpected that She Zhi recognized Baoshu''s prototype at a glance.


    "Is it an imitation?" Shezhi''s smile was meaningful.


    Seeing this, Su Jin, although embarrassed, can only bite the bullet and continue to put the cups.


    First a real dragon, and then this kind of precious tree... I am here to receive guests, not to show off my wealth!


    Athena, this time, you remember me!


    Chapter 0811 I am a principled person


    When the drink was brought up by Hei Rabbit, what he saw was the smiling She Zhi and the natural-looking Su Jin joking there.


    And beside the two, there was a greedy kid, touching peanuts there.


    For a time, the three of them were very lively, so that the Black Rabbit felt that these three people had the blessing of a family of three.


    Wait a minute, a family of three?


    Black Rabbit spat, ashamed of his rebellious thoughts.


    That''s great-grandmother and great-grandfather!


    Although the blood relationship is too far, in order to omit many of the words "Zeng" in front, this abbreviated name is used, but it is also a person of the ancestor''s generation, how can it be buried like this.


    "Ah, the ghost wine has finally arrived!"


    When Asura saw the black rabbit coming back, he couldn''t wait to get up and hangover. When he took the wine, he suddenly said secretly to the black rabbit:


    "Yu feels that something is wrong with my mother. Later, you will find a way to take Yu away."


    "What''s wrong?" Black Rabbit didn''t respond for a while.


    Ashura glanced at Hei Rabbit in disgust, gritted his teeth, and said, "Yu feels that the mother-in-law brought Yu here for a blind date!"


    She didn''t say anything after she finished speaking. She would definitely be found abnormal by She Zhi, so she held the wine jar, pretended to be greedy, and hurriedly poured it into her glass.


    Now let Shezhi have an opinion:


    "Asura, how did I teach you at home? Why do you pour the wine on your own side, and don''t pour some for Su Jin."


    "Oh!"


    Ashura paused for a while, and happily poured wine for Su Jin.


    Seeing this scene, Hei Rabbit suddenly felt that a poem was very suitable for her mood - the wind blows the grass and the cows and sheep are seen.


    She is not the cow or sheep, but the cow and sheep eat grass, as if on top of her head.


    At this time, She Zhi patted the position beside him, and in the eyes of Hei Rabbit, like a mistress, he smiled at Hei Rabbit:


    "What are you doing, come and sit with grandma."


    "Okay..." Hei Tu smiled and sat beside She Zhi sadly.


    Obviously I came first, I am the hostess, why did it become like this?


    At this time, the four cups of wine were poured by Asura and placed in front of them.


    Without waiting for others to speak, Asura took a sip on his own, drank a little wine, ate peanuts, and occasionally threw a few handfuls into the reservoir, as if he wanted to feed the dragon seeds inside.

 Chapter 603：

    However, Orpheus was floating in a daze, as if he was enjoying the joy of soaking in the water, while Great Red looked at Ashura with disgust and swam away on his own.


    Only just now, Bai Xueji ran over, crying and grabbing peanuts.


    Seeing where the big white snake with a body diameter of more than ten meters was grabbing peanuts, even Su Jin felt that he could not get along, so he took out some chunks of beef from the gift card and threw it down.


    However, at this time, Bai Xueji actually avoided it as if she was disgusted.


    What she wanted was the bison with divine blood just given by the black rabbit, not the broken beef given by Su Jin!


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes:


    "Yes, you are so picky, so be obediently hungry."


    Seeing this scene, Shezhi couldn''t help but smile:


    "This really... white snake, is it Su Jin''s pet?"


    She Zhi, who originally wanted to say that Zhenlong took a close look at Bai Xueji, changed her mouth very naturally, and asked if this was Su Jin''s pet.


    She was also stunned, she actually felt that there were three pure bloods in a reservoir... She Zhi laughed at herself, but it was very unnatural in the blink of an eye.


    Even if it is not three, the two are exaggerated. The pure-blooded dragons of Hakoba can even count their hands and feet, and they are still scattered throughout the Hakoba Continent and even the starry sky.


    With such a ratio, Su Jin''s community has a bunch of ''crying dragons and phoenixes''.


    This gold content, I am afraid that the base camp of the Greek gods in the heavens does not have this blessing.


    Shezhi doesn''t think that the real dragon will be the legacy left by Arcadia. This is obviously coaxed by Su Jin from nowhere. Don''t talk about this trick, just this luck, it''s really nothing to say.


    Thinking of this, She Zhi looked at Su Jin''s eyes a little differently.


    To describe it, it is the change from being satisfied to being very satisfied.


    Her eyes made Asura beside her a little unnatural, and she hurriedly winked at Black Rabbit and asked her to take him away quickly.


    If this continued, Asura felt that he was going to suffer.


    However, at this time, Black Rabbit was still immersed in grief, and for a while, he didn''t notice Asura''s small movements.


    How could this rabbit be like this... Asura was dumbfounded when he saw this.


    At a time like this, shouldn''t you make every effort to destroy this ''blind date''?


    Did she think wrong? Isn''t that kind of relationship between Su Jin and Black Rabbit? So she refused to cooperate?


    When Asura thought about it, he felt that it was very possible. For a while, he thought with grief:


    ''How can this be, without such a fool...''


    Beside him, Su Jin and She Zhi explained Bai Xueji''s origins, and also complained about the other''s shamelessness.


    She Zhi heard the words and laughed again and again:


    "No wonder, I heard that the most favorite thing for Lord Shiroyasha is to raise these white and bright mixed-race little girls, who have experienced eye addiction."


    "This snake is estimated to be good-looking. When it is sent to that person, she will naturally adopt it, but she can''t take care of herself well, so how can she take care of others?"


    "So every time a child is abandoned, she will be entrusted to someone close to her, an acquaintance who can take care of the child, and let them take care of her. She is also old."


    Su Jin couldn''t help complaining when he heard the words: "Co-authoring with Bai Yasha is like a nursery for me!"


    "That''s not enough, but she actually entrusted you, so she definitely won''t go back."


    She Zhi waved her hand and smiled, pointing out Bai Yasha''s careful thoughts.


    Su Jin didn''t care much when she heard the words. A five-digit dragon seed was raised as long as it was raised. After all, compared to her food problem, the wealth that the dragon seed brought was enough for Arcadia to make a profit.


    After the exchange was almost done and the wine was half drunk, Su Jin stared at her slightly drunk face and said almost to She Zhitao:


    "I said, grandmother, you are here this time, but you will go to the Three Treasures Hall for everything."


    "loquacious!"


    She Zhi laughed, looked at Asura who was drinking wine and licking his fingers with a cute face, the corner of his mouth twitched, and then smiled:


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t thanked you for what happened yesterday."


    "Yesterday..." Su Jin rang the auction floor and said with a smile on his face, "You''re joking, I didn''t go out yesterday!"


    She Zhi paused, looked at Su Jin deeply, her eyes wandered, and after a while, she sighed and said:


    "I understand."


    "Understand what?" Su Jin was surprised.


    She Zhi sighed at this time: "I understand why Di Shitian hates you, but he can''t help helping you."


    "Why?" Su Jin frowned.


    She Zhi smiled and said at this time, "Because you are the same kind of person as that old man!"


    "I''m not a good wife." Su Jin blurted out, but after speaking, he felt bad.


    But She Zhi was not at all different, and said with a smile:


    "A bad wife is a good thing, that''s not bad, it''s much better than the old and unorthodox three views."


    You and I are compared with Di Shitian... Su Jin felt insulted.


    But the next second, he looked at what She Zhi took out, and didn''t care about the ''insult''.


    "This is... smashing power?" Su Jin looked at the ''white knife'' in She Zhi''s hand that was not broken but kept reorganizing, and asked in surprise.


    "right."


    Shezhi smiled and said:


    "The smashing power of 75% of the limit is liberated, and the liberation range is exactly staggered from the 25% in your hand."


    When Su Jin heard the words, he immediately understood that this was giving him a limitless power!


    "You''re joking, I can''t have this?" Su Jin tapped on the table and asked with an unnatural expression.


    This gift is too heavy, and what Shezhi asked for, he was afraid that he would not be able to pay.


    "It seems that my price is not enough?"


    "That''s not what you mean, you know, I am a principled person." Su Jin replied unnaturally. It''s true that he loves money, but this time he''s not bargaining!


    At this time, She Zhi looked at Su Jin with a smile, pointed at Asura and said:


    "What about this stupid girl?"


    "what?"


    Su Jin was stunned and turned his head, just in time to meet Asura who turned his head and looked in panic.


    Chapter 0812 picture you


    Su Jin was stunned when he saw that Asura was also looking at him.


    "Look at what I do? Have you offended your mother recently?"


    "How could Yu, Yu possibly offend the mother-in-law." Asura''s cheeks were flushed, and he couldn''t help but turn his eyes away.


    "I understand, I understand." Seeing this, Su Jin suddenly showed a meaningful expression.


    "Hey, you two bastards, I''m still here." She Zhi took a sip from the glass indifferently: "If you want to slander me, remember to use devious words."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, then turned around, and suddenly saw the black rabbit staring at him resentfully.


    When Asura next to him saw this, he was stunned and looked up at the sky: "Is there anyone hiding in the sky?"


    "No, I''m just worried that someone is aiming at me with a Brahma gun on it..."


    Su Jin almost said that he was afraid that Di Shitian was squatting on him.


    "Haha, you can rest assured." Shezhi, who was holding the wine glass, laughed: "That **** won''t have an opinion."


    "If there is, you can tell me, and I make him no."


    "..."


    Su Jin silently looked at the domineering ''eldest sister'' in front of him. The other party said arrogance, but he believed that before he told She Zhi, he would have ''no''.


    However, in the face of Shezhi''s request, Su Jin couldn''t ignore it no matter how he pretended.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help saying:


    "I don''t know the ways of you high-level people, so I can''t say anything, but I still understand the principle of no merit and no reward."


    When Su Jin said this, he tapped on the tabletop with a serious look on his face:


    "A limit power, plus a four-digit exception, what are you and Di Shitian planning?"


    "Picture your people!" She Zhi said with a smile, not shy at all.


    "Mother-in-law!"


    Asura really couldn''t sit still this time, and shouted with a blushing face, "Are you drunk!"


    After she finished speaking, she quickly gave the black rabbit a wink:


    "Quick, Rabbit, take the mother-in-law to rest!"


    "..." Black Rabbit glanced at Asura, lowered his head, did not act according to the order, but whispered: "I see that the ancestor is very sober."


    Asura was dumbfounded, looked at the black rabbit blankly, and held it for four or five seconds before saying a word:


    "What are you drawing!"


    She always thought that Black Rabbit and Su Jin had that kind of relationship, even if she just complained about Black Rabbit in her heart, this kind of thinking has not changed.


    But now, she really couldn''t understand what the black rabbit was thinking.


    What are you drawing, what are you drawing... Black Rabbit whispered in his heart.


    A four-figure marriage to Su Jin and Arcadia makes her feel that her head is green, but other than her, whether it is Su Jin or everyone in the community, not all are ''good'' ?


    In this case, Black Rabbit has no reason to stop it...


    However, Asura''s sight is really amazing, making Black Rabbit unable to stop shrinking his neck:


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that."


    "It turns out that you and the mother-in-law are in the same group!" Asura''s eyes were red and he stared at the black rabbit angrily.


    "How is that possible!" Black Rabbit immediately retorted: "Today is the first time that the ancestors have met."


    "You are a group, Yu has seen it!"


    "no!"


    "that is!"


    Seeing the two ''big kids'' bickering, Su Jin''s mouth twitched, but it wasn''t that he couldn''t understand the mentality of the two.


    Asura thought that Black Rabbit and Shezhi were connected in series, but Su Jin knew that it was impossible.


    As for the abnormal behavior of the black rabbit, Su Jin can understand why she did it.


    It''s nothing more than a copy of Ashilia.


    You must know that Su Jin and Ashilia, the leader of the community Perseus, still have a marriage contract. I haven''t seen any big opinions from Black Rabbit.


    The character of this rabbit is the kind of character that can sacrifice himself as long as his partner is beneficial.


    In other words, the Moon Rabbit of Hakoba has such a ''self-sacrifice'' personality.


    In a sense, this is a racial flaw.


    With a sigh in his heart, Su Jin turned his head, looked at the smiling shedding fat, and secretly said:


    "Is it fun to tease your daughter?"


    "Do you think it''s not fun to walk the dog, eh, teasing Asura?" Shezhi asked back with a smile.


    You must have said walking the dog just now... Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then said:


    "What did she do to make you play with her like this?"


    "Why do you think I sent her to you?" Shezhi said meaningfully.


    Su Jin paused, suddenly thought of something, and said in surprise, "Because of Emperor Shitian''s exposure?"


    "Smart." She Zhi smiled.


    Before, Su Jin cooperated with Asura to attack Di Shitian once, exposing the other party''s unhealed state.

 Chapter 604：

    And now this incident is probably the consequence and impact of that action.


    Although it is said that the two places are "separated", it is obvious that the relationship between Shezhi and Di Shitian is not very bad. On the contrary, the two may still be connected.


    If it is connected like this, Emperor Shitian will reveal the bottom, the deterrent power will decrease, and then it will spread to Shezhi''s side...


    "Inside the Ashura family?" Su Jin asked speculatively.


    "Smart." She Zhi smiled and sighed at the same time: "Not only that, but this stupid dog joined the Ouroboros without authorization and became a guest."


    "And the recent uproar of the godslayer war, I worry that this child may become a knife that others use to attack me and Di Shitian..."


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words. So you have to pay a lot of money to send it to him?


    For well-known reasons, the newly promoted Algor is the investor behind Su Jin by default.


    So in a sense, Arcadia is now the only safe house in the lower floors.


    And there is still a safe house where there are double-digit levels of existence to take shelter.


    As the mixed-race Queen Asura, the opposition of the Shura clan, facing such a situation, even if she wanted to do it, she would not dare to do it.


    And those who want to report the illegal operation of the Tianjun must also estimate Algor''s attitude when they see this scene.


    The previous smashing power was the so-called ''rent''.


    She Zhi deliberately tossed Asura, fearing that it also meant ''revenge on her daughter for demolishing her own stage''.


    In this way, the reason is smooth.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin knocked on the table and narrowed his eyes. After all, he and Asura caused this matter, so there is no reason to refuse.


    The ''bitter fruit'' he made is naturally responsible, so Su Jin is naturally inclined to agree to shed fat.


    However, before he could agree, a black card was set and sent to Su Jin.


    "This is..." Su Jin asked in surprise.


    This time, he didn''t secretly transmit his voice, because Shezhi''s actions had already been seen by Hei Rabbit and Asura.


    "Ouroboros'' black card contains 500,000 contribution points, of which 250,000 were given by Emperor Shitian, and the other was given by me."


    When She Zhi said this, she blinked and said, "It''s just a dowry."


    "Deal!" Su Jin smiled and put away the card, and handed it over to Black Rabbit.


    The 250,000 is a cut of the sale of ''Di Shitian''. As we said last time, the remaining 250,000 is the real ''food expense''.


    While complaining about Emperor Shitian''s stinginess, Su Jin agreed that the rich woman''s soft rice was really fragrant.


    As for whether all the money was scraped from Di Shitian, who cares!


    "Lord Mother!" Asura jumped angrily when he saw this scene: "What the **** are you thinking!"


    She Zhi immediately burst into tears after hearing this:


    "Although mother, I can''t bear to marry your stupid child, but Asura, you are also a big girl, and you are not very smart. Mother, I can only choose to use this half-selling half-marrying method..."


    Asura listened and silently pulled out the knife hanging from his back, his face gradually indifferent.


    "I won''t say it." She Zhi looked at her daughter with a smile, and then said to Su Jin, "I''ll leave this child to you."


    Su Jin understood and said seriously: "Don''t worry, I will take good care of her, at least let her live the life of a person with normal IQ."


    The next second, the knife light lit up, followed by the fracture of the stone table and the roar of the girl:


    "Besides, Yu Zai killed you!"


    Chapter 0813 This is just the beginning


    Shezhi finally left alone.


    But before she left, she took away 70% of the ghost wine, flushed Ashura''s face, sat on the chair in front of Su Jin, and whispered to her mother.


    Su Jin glanced at Asura, didn''t answer, just listened quietly, and slowly learned about Shezhi''s information.


    Near the reservoir, Black Rabbit was helping Asura sort out the ''dowry'' she brought.


    "Grumbling."


    The huge flying dragon was lying on the edge of the drinking water upstream of the reservoir, and the cow drank the water like a cow.


    Whenever the water level of the reservoir drops due to this, the treasure tree next to Su Jin''s seat will light up with a faint blue light, pulling the water level up again.


    In this way, the water level has been maintained at a constant amount, which also made Feilong settle down a lot.


    This flying dragon is a specialized camel beast. Although it has five-digit strength, its intelligence is not high. It is a little troublesome to manage the size of a three-year-old child.


    On the upper floors of Hakoniwa, such dragon beasts are no different from ordinary people''s cars.


    The materials in the palace on the back of Feilong are the focus of Black Rabbit''s concern.


    After two hours of busy counting, Su Jin and Asura killed most of the remaining ghost wine, only to see Black Rabbit running back with the list with a happy face.


    "Lord Great-grandfather, I have already counted all the supplies."


    "Yu don''t look!" Ashura''s cheeks flushed, and he burped drunkenly: "Just give you everything, don''t worry about Yu."


    After she finished speaking, she filled herself up, and then filled Su Jin: "Come on, let''s continue drinking."


    Seeing this scene, Hei Rabbit approached Su Jin and whispered, "Is she alright?"


    Su Jin shook his head and said: "It''s nothing, I guess I guessed that I was in trouble, and I just borrowed wine to relieve my worries."


    "Yu didn''t cause trouble." Asura, who was about to lie on the table, suddenly raised his head and said indignantly, "It''s obviously all the fault of your father!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s all Di Shitian''s fault." Su Jin responded perfunctorily, while also showing pity for a certain Prince Asura.


    Nominally he was Shezhi''s husband, but his daughter was not his, and he didn''t even recognize his father as him.


    Su Jin heard Asura say that once Emperor Shitian visited the Asura family and ''talked about things'' with Shezhi in the palace, the prince was guarding the gate outside the door, preventing Asura from entering.


    This operation made Su Jin suddenly think of the derogatory term ''fang''s love''.


    Su Jin always felt that the prince was the real "hero", and also understood that he would never understand the idea of ??tauren.


    "I''m afraid you''re going to live here. If you have any comments, please bring it up."


    "Is there a ghost wine? Not enough to drink!" Ashura said with an unhappy expression, shaking the bottle.


    Su Jin glanced at Hei Rabbit, and the latter smiled helplessly: "A small amount is okay, if a large amount, once the Macaque Monkey King knows that we are bringing wine to this guy, then..."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "You wouldn''t say that Ashura married here, and it has nothing to do with the Ashura family?"


    "Isn''t this a lie?" Ashura raised his head and said indignantly.


    "Shut up if you want to drink." Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "Then I don''t drink anymore." Asura lay down again and muttered, "Just change some fruit wine, if not, rice wine is fine."


    "Aren''t you dizzy yet?" Su Jin said in surprise when he saw that Asura was very rational.


    He drank a jar of this ghost wine and felt uncomfortable in his thinking. As a result, Asura drank three times as much as he did, and his words were clear, which was a bit strong.


    "This is a talent." Ashura hiccupped and said, "The state of being drunk can make the Ashura family have a stronger perception of concepts and a more sober mind."


    "It''s really a talent suitable for alcoholics. No, this talent is to force people to become alcoholics."


    Su Jin couldn''t help complaining, then turned his head and said to the black rabbit:


    "Remember to arrange a room above the wine cellar for her later. Forget it, just connect her room to the wine cellar."


    When Su Jin said this, Ashura raised his head vigilantly: "You don''t really want to chase after Yu, do you?"


    "roll!"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, even if this girl looks cute, he... well, he really doesn''t have much patience for beautiful women.


    "Drink your wine, and stay in the community to help me guard the door during this time."


    Su Jin glared at Asura, who said "oh", and poured himself a drink lazily on the table.


    It really looks like a loyal dog... Su Jin complained in his heart, and then said to the snickering black rabbit:


    "Anyway, you and Athena can handle the internal affairs of the community."


    "What does it look like?"


    A blond and blue-eyed goddess in white with an olive wreath appeared beside Su Jin.


    Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, and he said speechlessly, "It''s not that you are Athena, it''s little Athena."


    "She''ll be angry if you say that."


    Athena smiled and sat next to Su Jin, then waved at the blushing, nervous black rabbit:


    "Okay, we''ve met a few times, so there''s no need to be so nervous, right?"


    "But..." Black Rabbit was eager to try, like a star chaser who saw an idol.


    But in fact, Athena is really one of the idols of the Black Rabbit.


    "You."


    Athena shook her head, sighed helplessly, and then looked at Asura who was drinking silently next to her, with a smile on her face:


    "Shezhi actually sent you here. It seems that Di Shitian''s condition is really bad."


    "Maybe it''s pretending." Su Jin rolled his eyes.


    He didn''t believe that Di Shitian, the upper-class old yin, would be in an extremely poor state.


    Not to mention, the fact that the other party can perceive Algor''s existence is outrageous.


    If Al Gore wasn''t sure that Di Shitian hadn''t taken the last step, Su Jin would have wondered if he was pretending.


    "Whether it''s a pretense or a real thing, at least he has shown the attitude that the Heavenly Army is powerless to govern the lower realm."


    Athena said this and sighed:


    "In this way, the scale of the Godslayer War should expand again as they wished."


    "How?" Su Jin frowned and asked with an unnatural expression.


    Athena did not answer directly, but sighed: "Zeus asked me to go to the upper floor for a meeting."


    When she said this, she glanced at Su Jin and said, "It''s about you."


    Su Jin frowned and said stunned: "How many gods of disobedience have I killed?"


    He killed the **** of disobedience in Greece and robbed him of some power, should he be restricted from participating in the competition?


    Are these gods so shameless to ''make money''?


    "It doesn''t necessarily limit your participation in the Godslayer War, but it may be more serious."


    The meeting has not yet started, and Athena guessed something, but after all, it is still uncertain.


    She finally sighed and said:


    "This may just be the beginning."


    Su Jin''s face was gloomy, and he understood what Athena meant.


    Is this just the beginning of the gods suppressing his growth...


    Su Jin finally spit out a turbid breath and said, "When are you leaving?"


    "I''ve asked the avatar to participate."


    Athena said this, shook her head and said:


    "Wait for the answer."


    Chapter 0814 Leek ¡¤ Meeting ¡¤ Gods


    Heaven, [500] Outer Gate.


    A luxurious palace not far from the Tianjun station.


    Di Shitian led Marta down the passage leading to the conference room.


    While the two walked very slowly, their mouths did not stop.


    "You, a seriously injured and dying guy, still came here for a meeting? Aren''t you afraid of being attacked?"


    Marta smiled, but looked at Di Shitian mockingly:


    "Those old people came here for the meeting this time, but they just wanted to see if you were dead."

 Chapter 605：

    "What are you talking about?" Di Shitian rolled his eyes and said in a playful tone, "How could those great beings expect me to die..."


    "The reason they came this time was just to worry that a little guy under 30 would destroy the fairness of this godslayer war and make the war completely out of control. This is a profound thought that has no selfishness and is completely based on fairness and justice. How can you arrange people like this?"


    "Even though the age tails of these great beings are 10,000 times more than Su Jin''s, they are absolutely fair."


    "I believe that under the leadership of these god-kings, Hakoten will definitely be better..."


    Before the voice could fall, the door at the end of the passage opened on its own, revealing the sparse figures sitting around the round table inside.


    They were sitting or lying down, or looking at Di Shitian outside the door with a cold face or gloomy face. Although they did not move, their eyes were generally cold.


    "Oops!" Di Shitian patted his thigh and said with an embarrassed expression, "I''m sorry, I was injured and my voice was a little louder."


    "Would you like to retire and recuperate for a while?" Marta took a bong, took a sip with a half-smiling smile, and exhaled a ring of smoke.


    "No need, just sit for a while, I think it''s okay."


    While talking, Di Shitian walked into the conference room, came to the round table in the center, and sat down among the sparse crowd.


    "Heh." Marta chuckled, shook the bong, and shook the burnt tobacco to the ground.


    At this moment, a female voice came from behind her:


    "Looks like I''m not too late."


    Marta looked sideways, and when she saw the voice behind her, she immediately played with her taste:


    "Athena, I didn''t expect even the ''missing you'' to come here!"


    The biggest hot topic in Hakoniwa recently is that Algor''s promotion to three figures is exceptional.


    In the past few days, the upper levels of the small garden have been arguing about this, and together, the news of Athena''s disappearance has become a hot topic.


    Many people are waiting to see Athena''s good show, because everyone knows that the goddess of wisdom will be the first to deal with Algor''s rise.


    "Since I received the order of the **** king, I have to attend. After all, I am still a member of the Greek **** group, right?"


    Athena responded with a smile, then crossed Marta and entered the conference room.


    Marta was smoking a cigarette, with white eyes popping from the tip of her nose, and snorted:


    "Does Zeus want to make sure that you died at the hands of Algor? It''s really a family of filial piety!"


    She narrowed her eyes, looked at Zeus who was in attendance, and looked at the friendly greeting after seeing Athena, and felt nauseated in her heart.


    "Well, it''s none of my business anyway."


    Marta muttered and entered the conference room.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the conference room, Di Shitian leaned on the back of the chair, leaned his legs on the edge of the table, and looked around with eyes that looked at the music.


    He is now at the round table in the center of the reception room, the position of the Lord of the Gods.


    There were less than 20 people on the seats near No. 100, and it was sparse and empty.


    Compared with the core position of the Hundreds of Thousands, the subordinate gods and gods are full of gods and Buddhas, not to mention tens of thousands of people sitting around the center.


    These people are all at the four-digit level, and some belong to the five-digit level. They belong to the representatives selected by the upper-level gods and Buddhas. They are the ''gods'' in a broad sense.


    That is to say, in the eyes of Di Shitian, there is a group of gods, gods, and godheads, but no matter how you look at them, they are more useless than their own useless gods.


    The number of gods and Buddhas of this level is the largest in Hakoten, and the number far exceeds one million.


    Otherwise, Aziz Dakaha wouldn''t have the reputation of "destroying a million gods alone".


    "A school of rotten fish."


    Di Shitian sneered in his heart, but he had to admit that the group below was the one with the loudest voice and represented the gods.


    Compared to them, there are too few three-digit kings, let alone two-digit numbers. Not counting the three-digit number, there are only seventeen people, and even if you count them, there are only nineteen.


    However, because the two-digit number is too high, and he is prohibited from participating in any gift game in the small garden by the central center of the small garden, even fighting is prohibited in the small garden.


    Therefore, in the standard sense, the two-digit number cannot participate in the meeting of the gods.


    They are beings called gods by gods.


    Fundamentally speaking, two-digit, even three-digit, and other god-kings are two kinds of beings in different dimensions, let alone four-digit.


    "Why, I''m in a bad mood?" Marta, who sat next to Di Shitian, said with a slight smile.


    "I''m sick of thinking that the outcome of the meeting will satisfy this group of rotten fish."


    Di Shitian made no secret of his disgust for the ''spectators'' above.


    "Isn''t it like this before?" Marta''s expression was somewhat casual.


    In the small garden where great power is attributed to himself, the heaven is a world where individual power is superior to the group, while in the lower level, it is a world where the group is superior to the individual.


    Don''t look at the demon king in the lower level of the small garden, where the strong bully the weak and enjoy everything.


    But in the lower level where there is a clear ceiling of strength, the gods and Buddhas below are the main force in managing the lower level, the source of the power of the gods, and the main body of order.


    And the place where they discussed important matters was the ''Palace of the Gods'' near the headquarters of the Heavenly Army.


    The god-kings are just their chosen ''representatives'', and the lower-level beings are nothing but human-shaped leeks in their vegetable gardens.


    However, in the eyes of the king of gods, these gods and Buddhas are not fat fish in their own bowls, but human-shaped leeks that can play with their minds at will and provide a source of power.


    Fooling the public opinion is not only done by humans, but also by God!


    For example, the first annoying issue that Di Shitian just received.


    "There is a discussion on the punishment of Su Jin''s illegal cheating in the Godslayer War".


    0815 Curiosity of the Gods


    "There is a discussion on the punishment of Su Jin''s illegal cheating in the Godslayer War..."


    Di Shitian finished the script in a cadenced announcer''s voice without any emotion.


    No one understood what he was saying for a while.


    Because each character of Emperor Shitian uses different languages, Chinese, English, Indian, Japanese, French also added Cantonese and Hokkien.


    Together, for a while, no one could hear what he said.


    At this time, a voice of explanation in Common Language came from the conference table in the center:


    "What Di Shitian said was ''there is something about Su Jin''s violations in the Godslayer War.''"


    Di Shitian glanced at Zeus, rolled his eyes and said:


    "Why, are you the only one who can speak Common?"


    After he finished speaking, he immediately slapped his mouth and said, "Speaking of which, Lao Zhou, have you asked for a new wife recently? The last time was wrong."


    Are you looking for a new wife?


    Many people were stunned for a moment before they came back to their senses.


    Di Shitian is asking ''Do you have a new wife for me to use''?


    Zeus''s expression remained unchanged, and he said calmly, "I don''t have a new daughter-in-law, do you want a new husband?"


    "Forget it, I don''t like wild bulls and wild dogs. It''s too fishy."


    When he said this, the gods and Buddhas present were happy, and the whole venue was full of laughter.


    The face of Zeus, who was blatantly mocked, did not change at all. The old **** was sitting in his place drinking tea, but occasionally glanced at Athena sitting nearby.


    Athena ignored Zeus''s line of sight, sat in the same position, closed her eyes and rested, neither making a sound nor answering.


    This is the old agenda.


    After the dawn period, Hakotei gradually became stable, and the pantheon of "mediating the contradictions caused by the major groups of gods when they conquered other worlds" became a "cross talk hall". The discussions were all trivial, but in the eyes of the gods, it was a bit interesting. matter.


    Otherwise, Di Shitian would not have said such shameless things here.


    In fact, this old man knows that those little gods and Buddhas who couldn''t speak are really here to see his stand-up comedy.


    Zeus''s private life is also an old topic. No matter how thin-skinned people have discussed over the years, they have become thick-skinned, not to mention the already thick-skinned Zeus.


    As for the meeting proposal, it has long since become something that the gods throw dirty water on each other.


    If you really want to solve it, the location is not in the temple of the gods, but in the temple of dawn inside the sky army.


    Athena understands the rules, but she also understands that Su Jin''s affairs are a bit special, and it is easy to make new noises.


    After all, the name of the Temple of the Gods naturally expressed the ''class'' of the many people present.


    But Su Jin is human.


    Athena sighed in her heart, closed her eyes, and waited for the gods present to see her.


    Di Shitian, who was also very clear in his heart, calmly put down the document in his hand, then crossed his legs and said to the gods:


    "Well, all in all, this is the issue. Let''s discuss a solution."


    "Before we deal with this, we should have a problem to solve, right?"


    The person who spoke was Amon Ra, who was naturally present today, even staring at Zeus with gloomy eyes:


    "I remember that the proposal to let humans participate in the Godslayer War seems to have been proposed by someone present."


    "Now that there is a problem, isn''t it obvious how the responsibilities should be divided?"


    As soon as he said this, many eyes suddenly fell on Zeus''s face.


    The proposal to promote Su Jin''s participation in the Godslayer War was put forward by Zeus in the last council of the pantheon.


    Of course, it is naturally impossible to target only Su Jin on the bright side, but to ''promote lower-class humans to participate in the Godslayer War''.


    Parliament at the time passed the issue in a quarrel, but with many additional conditions.


    1 is to sign up voluntarily, 2 is to limit power participation according to the corresponding rules, 3 is to need a recommendation from a group of gods, 4 is to have a four-digit spirituality...


    After calculating all the conditions, it can be summed up in one sentence: "Humans had better not get involved".


    Although the fact that all the human beings involved in the Godslayer War were the human body of the God King made the referee Tishutian laugh, but in fact, this was indeed the result of the final negotiation in the temple of the gods.


    And now, this result has an abnormal status quo, which naturally became the reason why Amon Ra attacked Zeus.


    In the face of this black pot that he should have fought against, Zeus was very calm, without raising his eyelids or looking at Amon Ra, he said:


    "All the procedures of Su Jin''s participation in the Godslayer War were carried out in accordance with relevant regulations, and there was no abnormality."


    "As for its power in the Godslayer War far exceeding the regulations, Greece is not aware of it."


    And Amon Ra was waiting for his words:


    "In this case, I apply for the transfer of central monitoring data with my real name?"


    Di Shitian raised his eyelids and said unnaturally, "If that''s the case, then vote according to the old rules!"


    The Little Garden Center has a record of every gift game in Little Garden, but the procedure for mobilizing the data requires the consent of two-thirds of the gods present.


    This is the same process whether it is the pantheon representing the gods, the dragon group where the dragon species is located, or even the protoss group Halloween.


    "Who is Su Jin? Never heard of it."


    "Isn''t it silly to have fun? The one who embarrassed Zeus!"


    "It''s him, so that human is called Su Jin!"


    "Wait a minute, it seems that the guarantee group of gods he participated in the godslayer war is Greece, hey, this is interesting."


    "Things have become fun, Zeus is trying to harm others, and he has tricked himself?"


    "It''s more than just pitting myself. I heard that the bases in the lower southern district have been raised by others. I''m afraid I''ve stepped on the trap!"


    "I heard that Amon Ra went to win over the opponent, and he was beaten up when he didn''t follow suit, and he became the first **** king to retire."


    "I said why this sun **** is so active, the co-authoring is a blast, no wonder Su Jin violated the rules!"


    "Broken egg?? You said that, I want to see how this human violated the rules."


    I feel like I''m going to suffer... While Di Shitian called up the voting system built in the temple of the gods, and projected the voting column in front of the gods, he deliberately observed it.


    Sure enough, the gods in the lower seat were curious about how Su Jin violated the rules, and they all waited to watch the recorded data in Hakoten.


    This is very troublesome.


    At this time, Di Shitian took a peek at Athena, and after finding that the other party had not changed his color, he clicked the veto. ¡¯


    Di Shitian shook his head and voted against.

 Chapter 606：

    Soon, the data will be called out.


    920,000 votes compared to 70,000 votes, the leader Emperor Shitian didn''t need to look at it, he knew that he was a loser.


    Seeing this, Amon Ra, who heard the rumors below, had an ugly face, sneered, and said to Di Shitian, who was sitting in the seat:


    "Your Excellency Commander, let''s mobilize the data, and let the gods present see how that human cheated."


    Di Shitian was helpless, and after sighing, he applied to the center to transfer the data.


    In a short while, in the void, screens slowly formed in front of the gods.


    Chapter 0816 An attempt


    As soon as the picture appeared, it was the entrance of a manor, and the gods entered the overlook view one after another.


    Many people who have stayed in the lower floors have explained that it is the resident of Greece at the outer gate of 7777.


    Then, in the area where the screen could not see, a figure slowly emerged from the darkness.


    The visitor had black hair and black eyes, thin lips, handsome facial features, wearing a pure black suit, with bandages hidden on his hands, like a crow who sued for death.


    This is the first time the gods have seen Su Jin''s true face, and many goddesses even have their eyes lit up, and subconsciously raise their legs.


    In the picture, Su Jin''s actions are still stagnant.


    He stopped at the door, his stern face seemed to be thinking about something.


    Then the two figures walked out of the station, and looking at their appearance, they seemed to be the participants of the Greek side.


    As soon as the two appeared, Su Jin''s figure appeared behind the two contestants.


    At this time, many gods discovered that the two Greek competitors had stepped their heads into the ground in the form of upside-down onions, and their bodies twitched, as if they could not survive.


    Then, the bang was long overdue.


    "hiss!!"


    In an instant, the air in the temple of the gods thinned.


    "What''s the situation, what just happened? Why did you suddenly fall down?" Youshen Buddha asked in amazement.


    "This is pure physique, how is this possible?!"


    "A four-digit physique, you can''t go wrong, and the intensity is very high, legendary, at least the level of legend."


    "What a joke, isn''t the human race limited to a five-digit spiritual level, and the sky is an ordinary four-digit level?"


    "The limitation is the spirit, not the body."


    "We know this. There is also a statement in the restrictive clause that the body will also be limited to the period when the five figures are out of order... When your family''s human beings are out of five figures, is the body comparable to a four-figure legend? He is not a Protoss!"


    "Besides, there are no five-digit celestial spirits!"


    "Cheat, this is cheating!"


    Looking at the uproar of the gods and Buddhas, Di Shatian''s head grew bigger.


    He slapped the table and roared:


    "What''s the noise, the things are not finished yet!"


    As soon as he spoke, there was a lot of silence underneath, but it was not that the sound disappeared, but that the gods and Buddhas switched to sound transmission.


    In the picture without sound, Su Jin was still continuing his killing.


    The Greek wielding a spear of ice flame stabbed Su Jin in the forehead.


    However, before the gods and Buddhas present could react, the spear turned into powder inch by inch.


    This time, no one gasped, but a dead silence.


    They just watched Su Jin raise his hands, and without using any external force, he blew up many four-digit Greek members with only the strength of his body.


    That scene was more like a slaughterhouse than a killing.


    The members of Greece are fat chickens waiting to be slaughtered, and Su Jin is the cold butcher''s knife hanging on the machine.


    In just a second or two, all the resistance turned into corpses.


    There was silence in the pantheon, until a strong blond man in a red suit appeared, which was angry.


    "Odysseus, it''s Odysseus here!" "Odysseus, the great hero, if there is a legendary hero like him, it''s not so easy for this human being..."


    Before he finished speaking, the legendary hero in his mouth was swept into two pieces by a side kick, and he didn''t even hold back a single blow.


    The audience fell into silence again, but this time, it was more icy than the last time.


    The heads of the gods and Buddhas present may not work well, but their eyes are still bright.


    To put it a bit harsher, the gods present were one-on-one, and in the Godslayer War, which limited their strength, none of them could guarantee to survive in front of Su Jin.


    They even wondered if they couldn''t even escape.


    In the screen, Su Jin is chasing the last survivor, as if to play a game of cat and mouse.


    And seeing this, Amon Ra suddenly spoke:


    "It''s enough to put it here, and everyone here must understand the situation."


    If you let it go, it''s the battle between Artemis and Su Jin.


    Amon Ra didn''t know that battle either, but he knew it happened in Artemis'' bathroom.


    If the broadcast continues, according to the central rules, matters involving the privacy of the gods and Buddhas will be reminded whether the gods and Buddhas want to broadcast.


    At that time, Artemis 80% will stop it, and then pursue the whole story, and he will find him Amon Ra, the person who proposed to play the central record.


    He didn''t want to be hunted down by Apollo and Artemis.


    Amon Ra''s words fell, and before the picture stopped, the discussion below was blatant:


    "What a joke, Protoss, this is definitely the physique of Protoss!"


    "Protoss disguised as humans? Or maybe humans have a physique at the level of Protoss, how is this possible? Erlangshen and the monkey did not do this."


    "Cheating, this is pure cheating, Su Jin definitely didn''t restrict his body according to the rules..."


    "Be quiet, be quiet!"


    Di Shitian patted the table in succession, but he still couldn''t stop the discussion below.


    At the end, his face turned cold, and he looked at everyone in the next seat with murderous intent.


    "Don''t make me angry!"


    For a moment, the scene was quiet, and his face paled.


    Many five-digit representatives were even paler, apparently unable to withstand the killing intent of a **** king.


    Seeing everyone settle down, Di Shitian snorted coldly, leaned back on the chair, and said with his legs crossed:


    "The gift game in the center of the box garden is always executed according to the rules. Even if Su Jin''s physique in the Godslayer War is different from the norm, it is based on the conditions that conform to the rules."


    Hearing this sentence, Amon Ra couldn''t help but say:


    "Then the Emperor Shitian means that when human beings can make a five-digit breakthrough, their physique will span a large level and reach the level of a four-digit legend or more?"


    "Why not?" Di Shitian squinted at Amon La and sneered: "Although there are few people like this in Little Garden, aren''t there better ones?"


    "Have you forgotten that kind of person?"


    Hearing this, a god-king who had been silent all the time asked:


    "Di Shitian, do you mean the qualified person of the star map?"


    "The qualified person of the star map!"


    A thunder flashed in the mind of the unwitting **** and Buddha.


    Those who are qualified for the star map usually bring their own special spiritual life with a great secret treasure, a simulated star map.


    They may be human beings, or celestial spirits, or they may be dragons or even gods and Buddhas, or even any life.


    They are a special kind of life that may exert the greatest power of the simulated star chart.


    And this kind of life is generally the center of a group of gods, the **** king who created the cosmology, and most of them have three-digit power.


    The **** king may not hold the simulated star creation map, but the three-digit number of the simulated star creation map must be the **** king among the **** kings.


    And if the person who holds the Star Creation Chart does not have three-digit power, but is a few lower levels, he can be regarded as a candidate for the God King in the universe view.


    That is the candidate of the God King!


    At this time, a Mesopotamian god-king said unnaturally:


    "Then which simulated star creation map does Su Jin hold? Isn''t every one of those secret treasures documented?"


    He is worried that Su Jin is the substitute prepared by Algor. If this is the case, what Su Jin holds is likely to be the simulated star creation map of Mesopotamia that Algor took away. This is terrible. matter!


    Speaking of which, he, the king of gods, may have to work under Su Jin in the future.


    Hearing this, Zeus narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help laughing: "If this kind of thing happens, can you just ask me?"


    Speaking of which, Zeus had a wicked smile on his face:


    "Just ask Su Jin to explain his origin and ability to simulate the star chart, won''t the matter be solved?"


    To suffer... Di Shitian''s heart sank, and he finally understood the purpose of Zeus.


    This old boy wants to check the information of Su Jin''s simulated star creation map, so he can deal with it!


    "I agree with this decision." Amon Ra agreed immediately.


    It''s true that he has a grudge against Zeus, but he also has a conflict with Su Jin.


    As soon as Amon Ra said this, the scene immediately entered a ''voting'' environment.


    "I agree!"


    "Me too!"


    "It''s time to check it out, otherwise it would be bad if the star creation map of the **** group is lost."


    "That''s right, let him prove his innocence!"


    Just then, dong dong! Twice.


    The crisp knock on the table overwhelmed all the ''approval'' below.


    The scene was quiet for a moment, and everyone''s eyes were focused on the direction from which the voice came.


    And there, a gorgeous goddess with blond hair and white robe wearing an olive wreath on her head was sitting there quietly, her eyes wide open and said:


    "I can explain the origin of the simulated star chart on Su Jin."


    After she finished speaking, she sighed:


    "This is a mutation extended from one of my attempts. As for the corresponding content, please forgive me for being unable to answer. This belongs to Greece''s internal affairs."


    As soon as these words came out, the audience was in an uproar!


    Chapter 0817 Everything has the answer


    The moment Athena''s words fell, the temple of the gods seemed to have turned into a vegetable market, and there was uproar everywhere.


    An attempt by Athena?


    How does one attempt create a simulated star map?


    And since a simulated star creation map has been created, what is this attempt?


    ¡ª¡ªCreation of cosmology!


    Is Athena secretly crafting a new Greek cosmology?


    What does this mean?


    The meaning is too great, didn''t you see Zeus'' face turning blue?


    In Athena''s mouth, Su Jin, a young qualified person of cosmology and a future god-king, belongs to Greece, and the content of his cosmology belongs to Greece''s internal affairs.


    The meaning here is...


    Everyone looked at Zeus, but at this time, Zeus was indeed looking at Athena, his face ashen:


    "When did the spirit of Metis come to you!"


    Di Shitian immediately pricked up his ears.

 Chapter 607：

    Metis'' Lingge was taken away by Athena?


    This is a blast!


    Everyone knows that the child of Metis, if it is a man, will be the fourth generation of Greek god-kings.


    It was because of this incident that Zeus took away Metis'' spirituality and life before Athena was born, erasing the existence of the previous goddess of wisdom.


    But now, Zeus said in a very fearful tone that Metis'' spirituality was still taken away by Athena.


    The meaning here is...


    Di Shitian suddenly made up his mind.


    Metis'' lingo was secretly taken away by Athena long ago, and Zeus was worried that something went wrong and kept it secret, so he secretly searched for it.


    And in this process, Athena began to try to create a new view of the universe using Metis'' spirituality, and it was successful.


    And since this cosmology is still within the scope of Greece''s internal affairs, it means that it has not yet broken away from the composition of the first-generation Greek cosmology.


    And the cosmology recreated by Athena using the Metislinga...


    The son of Metis, the unborn younger brother of Athena, is the fourth-generation **** king who was claimed by Gaia and Cronus to overthrow Zeus in the theogony records.


    That person whose name is still unknown, "the king who commands people and gods".


    And now, the simulated star creation chart that the future king should hold appears on Su Jin''s body.


    And Su Jin is the behind-the-scenes investor of the Greek gods, a newcomer invested by the two goddesses.


    The meaning of this... Di Shitian, even if Zeus is as pale as him.


    This is almost like a stone hammer. The twin goddesses are dissatisfied with Zeus'' behavior and plan to support a new generation of Greek **** kings, and this person... knows everything, no need to explain.


    Like Emperor Shitian, as long as they know the gods and Buddhas of Greek background, they will start this series of brain supplements.


    Although the content is very different, the result is the same.


    With the conspiracy of Athena and the support of the twin goddesses, Athena''s ''brother'' was born.


    A new generation of **** kings was born in the outside world under the name ''Su Jin'', and then was summoned by Canary to Hakoba, becoming the current leader of Arcadia.


    All clues are connected.


    Why a human being can reach an exceptional realm of four figures in a short period of time.


    Because that is the natural king of gods, the prophecy in the theogony, destined to surpass the king of Zeus.


    Why does a human being have a strong physique that exceeds one level during the period of five-digit exception.


    Because that is the third generation of Titans, it is the coexistence of wisdom and force, the qualified person of the star map, and the younger brother of Athena.


    As for the conflict between Su Jin and Zeus?


    Hi, is that still called a contradiction? The next **** king hates the previous **** king, isn''t that a traditional Greek art?


    For a moment, the eyes of Zeus who were present at the scene changed and became somewhat pitiful.


    The support of the twin goddesses, the favor of Shiroyasha, the support of Algor, the fate of being overthrown, and the reality that has grown to four figures.


    Coupled with Zeus'' repeated ''unknown'' targets.


    If you are a god, you should not pursue it to the end, otherwise, if you are serious and pursue it, you will actually know that your death is tomorrow.


    What do you mean by this picture of Zeus?


    Will the picture die sooner?


    It''s better to do nothing, anyway, you can live a few more years, and there is a chance that you will retire completely.


    Well now, it''s hard for Zeus to get out of this situation.


    It''s just that the fourth generation of Greek god-kings is finally about to appear? Or a **** king who will surpass Zeus, so should they also prepare?


    I didn''t pay attention to the pity of the gods, or Zeus didn''t have time to pay attention to these now.


    His eyes flickered faintly, and the thunder and light were like a shadow.


    Athena, who noticed this, did not stop her, but quietly sipped the warm tea in her hand.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arcadia headquarters, pavilion above the reservoir.


    Su Jin suddenly noticed some kind of sight coming from the heaven, couldn''t help frowning, and raised his hand to touch it.


    At this moment, Athena suddenly grabbed Su Jin''s hand, drinking wine, and said indifferently:


    "Don''t stop, just let him see."


    When she said this, she paused with a sneer on her face:


    "We scared him to death."


    Su Jin immediately understood, and sent a message to Al Gore, asking her to block some things that should not be seen.


    In an instant, Zeus''s clear vision blurred.


    He looked at him for a while, and realized that he couldn''t see anything, so he was about to retreat, but at this moment, in the blurred area, a place clearly appeared.


    It was a school built in the backyard of Arcadia, in the mountains.


    In the classroom, many women who could not see clearly their faces, looks or even their bodies sat down and listened carefully to the class.


    Normally, Zeus would have explored who these women were, but now, his eyes were all focused on the desk, on the silver-haired girl with short silver hair, wearing a knitted down jacket and a cat-like cotton hat.


    Zeus saw the aura of the gods in the girl, and saw the familiar and unfamiliar spirit.


    That''s Metis'' Lingge!


    ¡ª¡ª


    In an instant, the face of Zeus in the heavens turned pale, and the whole person seemed to be frightened.


    Possibilities flashed through his mind, and he came up with one answer after another.


    Finally, he understood.


    The fourth generation of **** kings may really be born...


    And that person...


    It''s Su Jin.


    Zeus''s face turned pale, and then turned from white to blue, and the look in Athena''s eyes also changed from fierce to fearful.


    "Good ability, really good ability!"


    Metis'' spirit spirit disappeared for only a month, but Su Jin appeared earlier.


    Zeus may have only one thought.


    That is the fact that Metis''s Lingge has long been lost, and it was only discovered by him that he disappeared a month ago.


    In this way, Su Jin''s ''identity'' is obvious.


    After Zeus said this sentence with great fear, he flickered and disappeared into the temple of the gods.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about continuing to cooperate with Amon Ra to force Su Jin to show his ability to simulate a star chart.


    But this kind of thing, Zeus gave up after thinking about it.


    Facing the orders of the pantheon, the group of gods can raise objections to veto.


    As long as Athena questioned on behalf of Greece and half of the main gods in Greece refused the order, even if the temples ordered Su Jin to show his abilities, Su Jin could justly refuse.


    And Zeus himself knew how to do things himself. In Greece, there were more than half of the main gods who secretly wanted to trouble him.


    Since this plan doesn''t work, don''t do it. When Hades, Poseidon, Apollo and others still don''t know what''s going on, go back and prepare early to guard Mount Olympus.


    He, the third generation of God King, is not dead yet, and the fourth generation wants to ascend to the throne, but there is no way!


    Di Shitian grinned, with an expression on his face watching the show: "It seems that Zeus gave up the proposal just now."


    "Then there is a question about Su Jin... I suggest making this guy no longer applicable to the human terms, but to the terms restricting Protoss, how about this?"


    "I have no opinion."


    "Just do it."


    "Kuan has no opinion."


    "I follow my brother."


    Amon La thought about it seriously, whether to let Zeus die or continue to offend Su Jin.


    He thought about it seriously, and his feet voted: "I have no opinion."


    Although it was the first time that a human being applied to the Protoss clause in a large boon game.


    But compared to the explosive news of the birth of the fourth generation of Greek **** kings, this is nothing.


    Soon, the pantheon passed the issue almost unanimously, announcing the final outcome of the event.


    Su Jin is not guilty, but from now on, participation in restrictive large-scale boon games must use the terms of restricting Protoss.


    This rule has since been written into the center of the small garden and implemented as a supplementary clause of the rule.


    things work out.


    The end of the gods, the private discussion of private discussions.


    Athena''s avatar in the heavens also got up and left, but before she walked out of the temple, she was stopped by a figure.


    Looking at the star spirit wearing a purple kimono and holding a black folding fan, Athena''s expression became vaguely unnatural.


    Chapter 0818 The Queen''s Bad Taste


    Tianjun headquarters, in front of a window of Li Palace.


    Athena looked at the young silver-haired Protoss in the purple kimono and sighed slightly:


    "I thought I would be stopped by the queen, but I didn''t expect that it would be the White Night King and you came to me."


    "Why did you guess it was the Halloween guy?"


    Bai Yasha spread out his folding fan and covered his next face, revealing those joking eyes:


    "You must know that we are Su Jin''s direct deity. Logically speaking, shouldn''t we be responsible for your ''unauthorized'' exposure of Su Jin''s origin?"


    "time."


    Athena said lightly.


    "I sorted the time when Su Jin came to Hakoba and found a problem."


    "Huh?" Bai Yasha showed an expression that was willing to hear the details.


    "The center of the box garden will give a spiritual identity to every existence that comes to the box garden. In other words, every life will be observed by the center and given an identity when it comes to the box garden."


    Athena said this, looking at the divine light that kept going away outside the window, which were the traces left by the gods and Buddhas when they were far away:


    "If you want to hide a person''s spirituality, no matter how powerful the gods and Buddhas are, even those seventeen two-digit numbers can only be hidden after the center has given them spirituality according to the rules, and you want to hide them perfectly. , I''m afraid it must be done at the same time as the center has given the spirit."


    "Oops." Bai Yasha patted her hand with a fan, and she found out where the problem was.


    Athena glanced at Bai Yasha at this time, and immediately said:


    "Yes, I went to Lingshan before, and I asked that person to trace Su Jin''s initial spirituality, but the result was that there was nothing abnormal."


    "The possibility of the spirituality I guess is all reflected on the initial spirituality."


    "Whether it''s a simulated star creation map, or the fourth-generation God King Lingge I mentioned earlier, or the unfinished form of Chaos, the **** of chaos, which is similar to the power called the small universe on Su Jin''s body... At that time, sporadic and half claws were exposed."


    "The Buddhist guy is very calm about this, and seems to have already understood this."


    "He may have mistaken me for trying to determine whether Su Jin is my ''brother''."


    Athena said this and smiled: "But I know very well that he can''t be the fourth generation..."


    "So that''s the case, is it too much forgery? It turned out to be hidden from Sakyamuni but not from you."


    Bai Yasha stuck out his tongue, then narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "However, how much did you guess?"


    Athena shook her head at this time:


    "Lingge wants to disguise it perfectly. The only way is to shoot at the same time as the center of the small garden at the moment of birth. To be able to do this, there are only nineteen people in the small garden, and there were only eighteen people before."


    "And according to the timeline I understand, the earliest meeting between you and Su Jin was during the inspection after the collapse of Arcadia."

 Chapter 608：

    "At that time, Su Jin had been in Hakoba for several months, so you can''t be the one to cover up his spirituality."


    "According to the memories of members of Arcadia, Su Jin was the one brought back by Canary when he went out one day."


    "This also shows that Canary and a certain two-digit figure completed the disguise of summoning Su Jin and covering up his spirituality around that time."


    "And the closest double-digit relationship with the canary, or the existence comparable to the double-digit existence, is only the Queen of Halloween..."


    Athena said this and said with emotion:


    "Although I don''t know what role the canary played in it, Su Jin was definitely summoned to Little Garden by the Queen of Halloween. Only in this way will it be possible to disguise it at the same time as the gift of spirituality."


    "You smart people..."


    Shiroyasha hit his head with a folding fan with a headache:


    "Even we only found out about the inside story after the boss''s reminder. I didn''t expect you to guess it yourself."


    When Athena said this, she narrowed her eyes and asked, "What is the purpose of the queen calling Su Jin?"


    "I don''t know." Bai Yasha said confidently: "For us, as long as we grab the Halloween stuff, we have no interest in taking care of the rest."


    "Besides, the Halloween guy is a black belly. Unless she explains the situation herself, the ghost knows what she thinks?"


    "Hey~" Athena sighed, she also knew the Queen''s character, and the wayward Protoss would not be surprised by anything.


    "Does Su Jin know about the Queen herself?" Bai Yasha asked unnaturally.


    Athena shook her head: "It shouldn''t be clear, but I will explain."


    "You better not explain."


    Shiroyasha pointed to a blond Gothic doll with a height of no more than 30 centimeters holding a sign in front of him with the word ''warning'' written on it.


    Athena looked at the doll and realized that it was the doll maid responsible for the daily maintenance in the Queen''s Palace on Halloween, so she frowned and said:


    "What did that person think?"


    Shiroyasha shrugged and said:


    "Perhaps he wanted to let Su Jin find out that he was Su Jin''s ''mother'' when Su Jin was extremely jealous of her. It was probably just a reversal of such a bad taste."


    "You know, she always likes to play with her subordinates. The more she likes, the more she likes to play."


    "We''re not like that guy, what we like, how can we not show it."


    "..." Athena fell into a speechless silence when she heard this. After all, in her eyes, Shiroyasha was not as good as the queen.


    "You should know the outcome of this meeting, right?" Athena asked.


    "We were there just now." Bai Yasha rolled his eyes: "You old girl can really flicker, you just solved the problem of Su Jin''s origin and the problem of abnormal strength growth, and incidentally put Zeus'' face on it. All frightened."


    "It''s alright now, almost all gods and Buddhas think that Su Jin is the fourth-generation god-king of Greece. With this kind of influence, I am afraid that the legend of the fourth-generation god-king will spread in the universe in the near future."


    Hakoniwa and all the observed universes under it are in an observational relationship with each other.


    This leads to the change of the subordinate observation universe to a certain extent, which will affect the small garden, and conversely, the change of the small garden will also affect the subordinate observation universe.


    The proportions here are very deformed, so there is only one Hakoba, but there are countless observed universes.


    The gods gathered in the little garden, and this was the reason why they did not want to leave.


    The difficulty and harvest of making achievements in the subordinate universe and making achievements in Hakoniwa are completely dimensional gaps.


    Because the legends circulated in Hakoniwa will be circulated in countless subordinate universes.


    Just like this time, the rumor of ''Su Jin, the fourth-generation Greek **** king'' spread in the voices of the gods, will inevitably spread in the subordinate observation universe in the near future.


    At that time, even if Su Jin is not the fourth generation, the center will give him the spiritual status of the fourth generation **** king.


    This is almost equal to refining the fake into the real!


    It is also the place where the Poet Hakoniwa, who was vaguely ranked as the fourth most powerful species, is the most powerful.


    And now it''s not a poet who is trying to make Su Jin real, but the millions of gods in the pantheon have been fooled and lame, really thinking that Su Jin is the fourth generation of Greece.


    What is this, it is equivalent to prostituting the gods for nothing!


    "That kid prostituted the spirit of a fourth-generation **** king for nothing. If he wants to, I''m afraid he can go straight to the sky in one step."


    "Tsk, even if the kid is promoted to three digits, the gods will not be surprised if he becomes the only three-digit person who breaks the rules."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he couldn''t help laughing:


    "You made him owe a big debt!"


    She knew that Athena wanted to become the fourth-generation **** king, but the other party lost the position to Su Jin in one thought, which had to make Bai Yasha suspect:


    "You big girl, don''t want to give up being the fourth-generation king of gods, are you going to be the queen of gods?"


    "I never said I would give up."


    Athena glanced at Bai Yasha, and then said: "Besides, with Su Jin''s character, do you think he will take over the position of the fourth generation?"


    "Are you sure you believe in Su Jin so much?" Bai Yasha looked at Athena meaningfully: "This is a free chance to earn you."


    "..." Athena was silent for a while, and also felt that Su Jin''s character was very insecure.


    In the end, she sighed and said, "This identity will only make him a thorn in Zeus''s side, and he may not accept it."


    "Also, I don''t need him to intensify conflict with Zeus."


    "It''s just a disguise to divert Zeus''s gaze."


    When Athena said this, she sneered and said:


    "It must be me who cut off the legend of Zeus, Pallas Athena!"


    "Father is kind and filial, your old Greek tradition is over!"


    Shiroyasha sighed with emotion, and then said:


    "You can explain this to Su Jin yourself, we won''t get involved. After all, we are a little sensitive here. If Zeus gets into trouble, it will be difficult for the boss to do it."


    On the Thousand Eyes side, the plan to give up Zeus has not been upgraded to the mainline plan level, so it is necessary for Thousand Eyes to stabilize Zeus.


    Therefore, even if Bai Yasha wanted to see Su Jin''s expression when he received the news, he could only reluctantly give up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arcadia, gazebo on the reservoir.


    "what?"


    "I am the fourth generation of Greek gods?"


    Su Jin, who received the news, was stunned.


    Chapter 0819 I''m not sleepy anymore


    Su Jin looked at Athena in front of her with an expression of ''do you want to play with me''.


    But he thought about it carefully, and it seemed that Athena didn''t need to be so troublesome to play him, and suddenly gave up this guess:


    "How on earth did you let those stupid pigs in the pantheon make this judgment?"


    On the right side of Su Jin, Athena, holding a glass of warm wine, said lightly:


    "I just told the truth."


    "I understand, I understand." Su Jin showed a meaningful expression.


    This is the same as saying that no world-class football team can beat the Chinese football team twice. It is a lie.


    only¡­¡­


    Su Jin asked curiously, "What did you say?"


    Athena glanced at Su Jin, took a sip of the drink, put down the glass and said lightly:


    "I just declare that your simulated star chart is ''an attempt by Athena''."


    Su Jin let out a puff and laughed.


    This is true.


    The zodiac sign in the Saint Seiya world, or the eighty-eight constellations in the whole day, was really created by Athena.


    It''s just that this Athena and the Athena in front of them, although they have the same name, are not the same person.


    At this time, Athena said again:


    "Then, Zeus asked Athena if she had acquired Metis'' spirit, and I did not deny it."


    Su Jin grinned when he heard this.


    Did Athena get Metis'' lingo?


    That is so rewarding!


    Metis, Medusa, Athena, the Trinity, the wisdom of the sky, the life of the earth, the dignity of the underworld, the queen of the gods of the Trinity.


    This is Athena, the Trinity Athena.


    But this refers to the little Athena of the godslayer world, but this is also Athena, isn''t it?


    "I understand what you did, hahaha, it was me, and I was also deceived."


    Su Jin couldn''t help laughing out loud, saying it was the best, and almost laughed out a goose croak.


    No wonder Zeus secretly observed Arcadia from the heavens just now, but Athena didn''t stop her, saying she would scare Zeus to death.


    The co-author is to scare him with the Metislinger of Little Athena!


    It''s so clever!


    At least if it was Su Jin who was Zeus, his face was absolutely white with fright.


    How is this different from telling ''what time will you die tomorrow''?


    "You''re smiling happily."


    Athena rolled her eyes slightly and said:


    "The next Zeus'' targeting of you, although it will stop for a while in the short term, will inevitably increase several times later. Are you sure you can hold on to it?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin snorted and said with a sneer, "Then see if Zeus dares to fight with me!"


    Su Jin is naturally not a qualified Saint Seiya himself.


    Because he was afraid of death, and the fear was very serious.


    However, Su Jin was sure that Zeus was more afraid of death, at least more than him.


    Especially after knowing that Su Jin is the fourth-generation **** king, and in various prophecies, he is destined to defeat Zeus, Zeus is definitely more afraid than Su Jin.


    Although there is no legend in the myth that Zeus defeated the mortal fate and became the Almighty God King Zeus, the spirituality, at least, is a single digit.


    Fighting with an enemy who is destined to kill him, Zeus knows how to be safe, just wait for a while to see the situation.


    What Su Jin lacked the most was time.


    If there are a few years of respite, Su Jin himself can''t guarantee what level he will reach by then.


    Hearing Su Jin''s rhetoric, Athena narrowed her eyes and gave him a deep look:


    "You should collect your cards yourself."


    "Also, during this time, on Zeus'' side, I will help you block it. This is something I made, and it is naturally up to me to solve it."


    When she said this, she paused and said, looking at Su Jin with an unnatural expression:


    "You need to be careful lately."


    "How to say?"


    Su Jin frowned, narrowed his eyes, and his face was solemn:


    "Did you get any news?"


    "Not bad news...but not sure if it''s good news..."


    Athena considered her tone for a while, then sighed:


    "According to the usual practice, in the next half month, the news from the upper level of Hakoniwa will be spread to the lower level, which will then affect the observation universe outside."


    "This process will probably take a year or so, and by then..."


    When Athena said this, her expression was a little embarrassed:

 Chapter 609：

    "Even if you don''t want to admit it, on top of your spirituality, there will be an additional description of ''the fourth generation of Greek gods''..."


    Su Jin was stunned, and said with a strange expression:


    "That is to say, in a year at the latest, will I become the real fourth-generation God King?"


    "No, it''s just a candidate for the God King."


    Athena shook her head and explained:


    "This is similar to the unfinished spiritual personality, but it just gives you the possibility of becoming the fourth-generation **** king. If you don''t want to, you can bury this possibility without developing it."


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Athena with a strange expression: "Don''t you want me to accept this spirit?"


    "It''s not." Athena was silent for a moment, then said, "I just don''t want us to be competitors."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment. This was the first time that Athena admitted in front of him that she was going to chase the fourth generation of God King.


    Is it to use a fait accompli, and then influence the lower layer to observe the universe through the little garden, and then revise the Greek mythology... Su Jin thought about it and found that if he accepted the identity of the fourth generation of gods, he would really meet Athena.


    Because she wants to create the myth and legend of ''Athena becomes the fourth generation of gods''.


    Then, Athena and the current third-generation god-king Zeus, and the future fourth-generation god-king, the god-king whose name has not been named until now, seems to be in a hostile relationship.


    Athena needs to defeat the third generation as well as the fourth generation in order to become the real king of gods and create a new myth and a new spirituality.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at Athena who seemed calm but was actually nervous, and suddenly smiled:


    "Hahaha, you don''t think I''m the kind of person who repays revenge?"


    "You help me cover up the abnormal growth, how can I **** the throne of the king with you?"


    "Don''t think of me as the kind of rotten guy who robs me when I have a profit, okay?"


    Hearing this, Athena sighed, then smiled and said: "Then if you say that after becoming the king of gods, even Artemis and I can''t disobey your orders?"


    "Are you serious?" Su Jin''s expression suddenly changed, becoming aggressive:


    "If you say this, I won''t be sleepy!"


    Chapter 0820 The vengeful ''Artemis''


    "fake."


    Athena did not hesitate to block the bold idea in Su Jin''s mind:


    "Even if it is a **** king or a **** queen, it''s just a position. It represents nothing more than what kind of authority in the group of gods, and what you think in your mind is nothing more than the relationship between men and women between human beings. This premise is wrong. Natural results are also wrong."


    "Hey! You mean I can still order Hera?" Su Jin suddenly took a breath.


    God King and God Queen are positions, and there is no such relationship. Does that mean that Hera and Zeus are...


    Athena was very speechless at this time: "Although it looks like scolding you, it is the truth."


    When she said this, she paused and said:


    "The children of Hera and Zeus are born gods and Buddhas born by using authority combined with the cosmology. They are born gods. If they are conceived by humans, half of Zeus'' bloodline and half of Hera''s bloodline will only give birth to demigods."


    "This is the rule given by the spirit of the center of the box garden. Whether it is pure blood or pure, it can only be reproduced individually, mixed with different species, and it is naturally mixed blood."


    Athena said this and shook her head helplessly:


    "Speaking of which, apart from Aphrodite and Zeus, I really don''t know that the Greek **** likes human behavior."


    "Is spiritual happiness that important to you?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s eyes wandered a little: "Don''t use the word ''men'', I don''t have the interest of Di Shitian!"


    Hearing this, Athena couldn''t help but complain:


    "If you have that kind of interest, you won''t be targeting Zeus, but Aphrodite."


    When Athena said this, she paused and said:


    "By the way, according to her character, she probably won''t mind what happens to you."


    "The God of Beauty will be exempted from it."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched. He knew Hephaestus anyway, so why would he hang out with his wife?


    In comparison, he is more inclined towards Athena, towards Artemis, towards Hestia or Hera... Wait, why did a strange name appear.


    Su Jin shook his head and asked:


    "Speaking of which, Artemis, she was targeted by me like that, didn''t she take any action?"


    Hearing this, Athena looked strange: "What about that?"


    "Cough, I killed her insubordinate body." Su Jin coughed twice and explained.


    "What are you hiding?" Athena looked at Su Jin suspiciously, her eyes gradually sharpening: "If there are only these contradictions you said, then Artemis'' actions are very strange."


    "Why is it strange?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    Hearing this, Athena explained: "Artemis took the initiative to apply and went to the Battle of Gods battlefield to serve as the new leader of the Greek side."


    "..." Su Jin opened his mouth slightly.


    He did not expect that Artemis actually went to the battlefield of the battle of gods.


    Wait a minute, she doesn''t want to learn from herself, come to a raid camp and pack Leticia away, right?


    Su Jin''s complexion suddenly changed:


    "The four-digit number is exceptional, isn''t it impossible to take action in the battle of gods?"


    "Let''s not mention that someone broke the rules first and hasn''t been punished yet."


    Athena''s eyes looked at Su Jin very guilty:


    "Let''s just say that there are four-digit supplementary clauses that can''t be shot, but there are strong people dispatched by the enemy that exceed the specifications. You can apply for a supplementary agreement to dispatch an equivalent existence."


    Speaking of which, Athena added:


    "The battle of gods does not necessarily take place at the lower level, there are also some at the upper level. Soldiers to soldiers, king to king is the basic rule of equality, so according to the central rules, after Artemis applies for transfer, Arcadia can also apply for it. An exception was mobilized to enter, and according to the agreement, both parties will enter at the same time."


    "After all, the four-digit number is exceptional and cannot be shot in the battle of gods, and it is not a mandatory treaty, but a restrictive treaty."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately let go of his worries.


    Artemis is still queuing up for Su Jin''s party and other people to participate, and has not yet arrived on the Mars battlefield, let alone a sneak attack.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin let out a sigh of relief.


    "Wait, why was Zeus useless before this treaty?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and just after he finished speaking, he understood.


    That''s because the Greek side didn''t expect him to be so shameless, Su Jin, taking advantage of the fact that his combat power and spirituality did not match, to deceive and attack the old Greek grandfather, Mr. Zeus'' beloved daughter.


    Therefore, the equivalence clause was not enabled on the Greek side.


    Moreover, in the central judgment of the box garden, Su Jin''s spirituality has not reached the four-digit exception, so in fact, it does not meet the reciprocal agreement...


    "Wait a minute, I remember that the temples stipulated that the Protoss terms will apply to my participation, and the four-digit legendary Protoss seems to be regarded as an exceptional powerhouse..."


    When Su Jin said this, the corners of his mouth twitched:


    "It seems like a real equivalent."


    Athena smirked at this time:


    "You are the first human being who can make the pantheon decide to add a supplementary treaty to the center of the small garden."


    "But in this way, you and the White Night King have reached a couple linkage."


    When Athena said this, the smile on her face could not be hidden:


    "After all, the White Night King is the culprit behind the rule that the ''star spirit will automatically increase by one level''."


    Hearing this, Su Jin understood that the co-author Bai Yasha also used the advantages of Protoss to bully others!


    Then he can completely shirk the responsibility in this wave, and put the responsibility on Bai Yasha, and come a wave that is not right and crooked?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile:


    "But it seems that Artemis is waiting for me to fight?"


    "That''s right." Athena restrained her smile and sighed softly: "There are also thoughts of Zeus and the gods who participated in the godslayer war."


    "By the hand of Artemis, drag you into the war of gods and eliminate a troublesome competitor for them."


    "And this proposal was proposed by Artemis."


    When Athena said this, she looked at Su Jin playfully and said:


    "It''s not something that can be explained by ''just killing someone who can''t follow her''."


    Su Jin scratched his cheeks, and then said, "Well, just be a little bit mean."


    When Su Jin said this, he quickly changed the subject and said:


    "But those gods really thought that if they cheated me away, they could sit back and relax?"


    Athena picked up the glass at this time and said lightly: "Don''t overestimate the wisdom of the crowd, but don''t underestimate it either."


    "I understand your idea."


    Su Jin sighed, then smiled and said:


    "In this case, I will take the opportunity to hide on the battlefield, just to avoid the storm of the fourth generation of gods, and by the way, "communicate" with Artemis."


    "As for the gods, I can only wish them success in their plans."


    Athena heard the strangeness in Su Jin''s words, narrowed her eyes, and said with a smile:


    "When are you going to leave?"


    "Tomorrow."


    Su Jin sighed:


    "It''s a war. It''s important to prepare something, isn''t it?"


    This guy, did you think of any bad ideas again... Athena saw the black belly under Su Jin''s face and shook her head:


    It''s true that Su Jin has bad thoughts, but what does this have to do with me, an ordinary teacher in Arcadia?


    Athena raised her glass silently, thinking about what homework to assign to the girls in Rias.


    Otherwise, prepare a truckload of test papers? After all, always watching them stick to Su Jin, little Athena''s mood will be bad.


    Besides, it''s not good to always make the black rabbit feel wronged, this little idiot is also a rabbit sister recognized by Athena.


    As a sister, Athena felt obliged to give her sister a bad breath!


    Chapter 821 Apollo: I''m still young and don''t want to die!


    Heaven, Mount Olympus.


    The blond and handsome God of Light, Apollo, was sitting at the stone table, looking at the next dancer, shaking his head gently:


    "There is more than enough beauty, but not enough power. These dancers are really a waste of your uncle."


    Opposite Apollo, the black-haired, black-eyed, handsome man with a rather gloomy temperament shook his head:


    "Apollo, you seem to always focus on boring things."


    "No, no, uncle, you are too arrogant."


    Apollo shook his head, but instead he eliminated Hades:


    "The holy mountain in the heavens is good, the total number of maids does not exceed 200. Uncle, your bedroom has only two or three attendants all year round. It is because of you that the people in the group of gods tend to favor my father."


    Hades didn''t deny it, but he didn''t listen to Apollo''s persuasion. He just said lightly:


    "I hate complicated people."


    Apollo sighed and said nothing more.


    For Hades, who is in charge of the Greek underworld and judges the sins of life, it is only natural that people''s hearts are hated by him.


    Apollo could only persuade him, and the rest depended on Hades himself.


    He looked at Hades for a moment and then said, "Uncle, what do you and Aunt Hestia think?"


    "What do you think?" Hades seemed a little dull.


    This made Apollo frown: "Although I haven''t confirmed it with my own eyes, the news of the fourth generation of God King, the uncle and Aunt Hestia have already received, right?"

 Chapter 610：

    "That little guy named Su Jin?" Hades sighed in surprise, then raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "He''s not bad, at least better than Zeus."


    Seeing this, Apollo was silent for a moment and said, "Are you making a statement?"


    The fourth generation of Greek god-kings appeared, and the first to bear the brunt was the current twelve Greek gods.


    In such a big event as the new king ascends the throne and the old king falls, it is impossible for the twelve gods not to express their positions.


    This is also the reason why Apollo came to this palace of Hades to find Hades.


    He wanted to be sure which side Hades was on.


    If he is on Zeus'' side, he can''t. If he is on Su Jin''s side, then he must act.


    "What if I don''t express my opinion? How can this Greece be without me?"


    Hades smiled. As the eldest son of the third generation, Hades'' position in Greece is almost unshakable.


    According to mythology, Hades was excluded, and as the eldest son, he only grabbed the authority of the underworld.


    But that''s a thin perception that only humans have.


    You must know that the authority of the sky and the authority of the sea govern the life of life, while the underworld is the afterlife where life is exclusively enjoyed.


    In terms of importance, Hades'' Hades is much more important than Zeus'' sky and Poseidon''s ocean.


    Death and reincarnation, in whichever group of gods, are the authority that can only be mastered by the great gods.


    So Hades is not worried about the fourth generation of God Kings at all. As long as the other party wants to succeed and inherit the cosmology, he will be indispensable.


    Coincidentally, he has long looked down on the mess in Greece, and wanted to retire a long time ago, so he doesn''t care about it anymore.


    In comparison, Apollo, who was in charge of the light, was too dangerous. After all, the previous **** of light, Hyperion, was still active in Hakoniwa.


    He is still young, he has not reached the age of ''retirement'', and he does not have that state of mind... Thinking of this, Hades shook his head and explained:


    "The cosmology of the third generation of the gods in Greece is based on the theory of the three gods."


    "I, Zeus, and Poseidon are in charge of the sky, the underworld, and the ocean, respectively, and the three are divided into powers. In the authority of the king of gods, my power only occupies 33% of them. In the case of Zeus and Poseidon joining forces, my power Opinions don''t matter."


    Having said this, Hades glanced towards the west, smiled and said:


    "Look at Zeus, he ran to Poseidon non-stop as soon as he came back, completely forgetting that he just robbed someone else''s daughter as his lover more than two hundred years ago, from now on you should look like you can''t fight. This shameless guy."


    Hades named the situation, it was not him that mattered, but Poseidon.


    If you want to defeat Zeus, Poseidon can''t get around, and everyone knows the reason.


    If Apollo wanted to surrender to Athena, he was not looking for a retired cadre, but to plot against the small-minded Poseidon.


    "You don''t care, but Athena won''t let me go."


    Apollo smiled bitterly, shook his head and said:


    "My sister is really terrifying."


    "The cosmology of the fourth generation of the gods was brought out by her without a sound, and Zeus was forced to a desperate situation at once."


    What Apollo was hiding was that Artemis and Athena would not deal with it.


    The cold-hearted sister couldn''t get used to Athena, who was like a strong woman, and she didn''t know why.


    A woman...it''s so hard to understand, it''s better to be a man...Apollo murmured in his heart.


    "What are you afraid of?" Hades chuckled and sipped the fruit wine: "Aren''t you better than Zeus who had to make a move? At least there is room for maneuvering."


    Having said this, Hades narrowed his eyes and looked at Apollo with a smile:


    "Compared to pulling me in, you might as well take care of your cold-tempered sister."


    "Artemis..." Apollo suddenly smiled bitterly.


    Even now, Apollo felt that the times were changing too fast.


    My younger sister went to trouble with a lower world powerhouse on the front foot, and the other person on the back foot became her ''younger brother'', the fourth-generation god-king of Greece in the future!


    This kind of change is too fast and too urgent, and it made Apollo lose his temper.


    Artemis has already applied to join the battle of gods, what else can he do?


    He can only let the Lord offend his future ''boss''.


    Thinking of this, Apollo sighed helplessly:


    "Uncle, you should know that I don''t want to get involved in the battle between Zeus and Athena."


    He had a good life when he was young. He was accompanied by a beautiful man and drank a little wine. He was tired of studying authority and research. He talked about the piano, traveled, and studied the breeding industry, and it was over.


    Why are there always relatives who want to disrupt his peaceful life?


    Can''t you just let him go?


    But if it was Athena, if it was that woman, he didn''t stand in line in time, and when the other party made a move, he wouldn''t have a chance to stand in line.


    I didn''t watch Zeus guard against the enemy for many years, and as a result, Athena was checkmate and forced to start working hard to fight for a chance?


    He Apollo was still young, and he didn''t want to be killed by his sister because he didn''t have a clear idea of ??standing in line!


    Otherwise, as an idler, he came to pull Hades to join the team, join Athena, and ask for leniency?


    Of course, although this is the case, the final decision still depends on Hades'' own opinion.


    Thinking of this, Apollo couldn''t help but look at Hades in silence with nervous eyes.


    Whether he and his sister are dead or alive, now depends on this person''s opinion.


    Chapter 822 Shocked Hades


    "I understand your difficulty."


    Hades glanced at Apollo and sighed with pity.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know Apollo''s mind, but he understands it quite well.


    Compared with him and Big Sister Hestia, the two powerful **** kings who are strong enough to keep approaching double digits.


    Apollo''s strength is in Greece, which is also in the middle reaches, about five or six categories, whether it is high or low, and it is not low.


    But it is this kind of middle-class third party with good strength that has the worst life.


    If something happens, the people at the intermediate level like Apollo will be unlucky first.


    It''s like the first and second place fight, and the first to die is basically the third place.


    It is for this reason that Apollo, who had lived a leisurely life, had to take action, and came to him to seek safety.


    "Uncle..." Apollo looked embarrassed.


    Opposite him, Hades also looked troubled:


    "Don''t beg me to express my position, eldest sister and I are already tired."


    Thinking of this, Hades couldn''t help sighing. Among the twelve Greek gods, there were only a few that he was optimistic about.


    The strong Athena, the gentle Apollo, the persevering Hephaestus, and the extremely talented and calculating Zeus.


    In Hades'' view, these four are likely to hit double digits, and it is possible to continue to maintain the existence of Greece no matter how bad it is to reach his current level.


    However, Apollo was too gentle, neither fighting nor grabbing, although it was easy to accumulate a lot, but it was really not as fierce as Athena''s advanced.


    And Hephaestus has basically established his own business, and he doesn''t care about Greece.


    As for Zeus, his character is obviously not a person who will scruple everyone collectively.


    The youngest brother, doesn''t he understand?


    It''s just a white-eyed wolf that eats alone. You can''t expect him to do anything. Instead, you have to guard against him, lest he harm yourself.


    It''s exhausting to say too much.


    Now that I think about it, the fourth generation of Su Jin came out and paid back a concern of Hades.


    At least he doesn''t have to worry that Greece won''t have a capable successor in the future.


    However, the matter of the fourth generation should be carefully considered. The Su Jin that Athena cultivated and passed on, Hades felt that he still had to observe it.


    If his character is good, he can support him to become the fourth generation of God King, and he can live a good retirement life by himself, and it is not impossible to continue chasing double digits.


    As for the one in front of him... Hades looked at Apollo with a bitter face in front of him, shook his head and sighed:


    "You take care of your sister first and let her be patient. As for the rest, let me communicate with Athena."


    Hades intends to give up training Apollo, his nature is not cruel enough, and Artemis'' "weakness" is indeed not comparable to Athena.


    That being the case, it is obvious who to train.


    Hearing this, Apollo raised his glass and toasted Hades: "Uncle, thank you very much."


    After he finished speaking, his face froze, and he said a little tangled:


    "Speaking of which, you asked my subordinates to search for Ares'' whereabouts..."


    "Any news?"


    Hades frowned, the godslayer war had started, and to prevent accidents, the gathering of the twelve gods was the common idea of ??him and Hestia.


    But at this time, Algor attacked Mount Olympus, causing Hermes to commit suicide and Ares disappeared.


    It¡¯s okay for Hermes to say that Ares is strange. There is no shadow of people so far, so Hades, who has few men, can only find thousands of eyes and Apollo to assist in the search.


    Apollo said helplessly at this time:


    "According to the reported news, Ares seems to have gone to the lower level to observe the universe after the meeting of the temples..."


    Hades was stunned for a while, then said in amazement:


    "He escaped?"


    "It seems...that''s it." Apollo was also very embarrassed at this time.


    The uncle Hades just said that he would protect him and repay him. He should also do something for Hades.


    However, this incident was also screwed up by Apollo.


    In fact, it can''t be said to be screwed up. Who knew that Ares ran away after knowing that Su Jin was the fourth generation of God King.


    Although it is not enough to separate the essential power from the universe view and completely leave the small garden, but going to the lower realm to observe the universe, it is obvious that he does not plan to come back in the short term.


    "He actually ran... How could he have the face to run..."


    Hades was really numb at this time.


    Forget Zeus''s white-eyed wolf, Ares, who has been loyal to Zeus all year round, ran away immediately after hearing the wind?


    Who are these people?


    Ares, the dignified Greek **** of war, one of the candidates for the Martian spirits, who was recognized as a madman, ran away because he was afraid of Su Jin''s revenge?


    "This shit..." Hades gritted his teeth, and the wine glass in his hand was directly crushed by him, obviously angry enough.


    The Twelve Gods gathered together, and the God-Public cosmology was activated. Even if it was a double-digit number, it was impossible to kill them Greece in seconds in the restricted small garden. As a result, since Ares had offended Su Jin, he ran away.


    "Idiot, coward..."


    Hades scolded several times angrily, and then said with a dark face:


    "Go ahead and hold Artemis so she doesn''t do too much. As for Ares... give me the information and I''ll catch him."


    "Yes¡­"


    Apollo lowered his head, walked out of the palace quickly, stopped for a while at the entrance of the palace, looked back at the Hades Palace surrounded by darkness, and couldn''t help shrinking his neck:


    "Aris... tsk tsk tsk, the uncle did it himself, this fool is miserable..."


    Shaking his head, Apollo was ready to go back and send a message to Artemis, at least let this silly sister calm down, and don''t continue to intensify the conflict with Su Jin.


    ¡ª


    Arcadia headquarters.


    Su Jin met the gaze of the door elf Apoli and walked into the underground secret space.


    "Sir, how long do you need to retreat this time? What level of protection do you need?" Apollo''s eyes on the door were questioning.


    "The highest A-level protection, but I don''t plan to stay for too long, you try to save energy."


    "Okay, sir."


    Apollo slowly closed his eyes, and it didn''t take long for the underground space to be filled with a special field of force.

 Chapter 611：

    After the force field was completely formed, after realizing that even if the demon king broke into the outside world and used the demon king to force the game, he would not be able to disturb himself, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief, and then slowly opened the dimension forum.


    He wants to do an experiment, an experiment to verify whether the forum is a defective product.


    Chapter 823 ''Trickster'' Forum


    Not long after, Su Jin opened the Dimensional Forum with his thoughts, and posted a question on the Q&A post with the forum:


    "If I want to invite others to join the forum in Hakoba, what conditions do I need?"


    [Answer: Spend 1,000 points to invite one person to join the forum and get restricted-level functions. ¡¿


    Su Jin squinted and continued to ask, "What if I want more than one person to join? And I need to use the minimum number of points to complete the invitation to join at least a thousand people."


    ¡¾Ding--¡¿


    ¡¾Discover the holder''s special order. ¡¿


    [The deduction of the required corresponding functions is being carried out based on the existing data...]


    ¡¾Ding--¡¿


    [Does the holder need to spend ''50,000 points'' to add [multiplayer networking function] to the forum? ¡¿


    Su Jin fell into silence when he saw this, and after a while, he showed a smile:


    "Sure enough, this thing is a defective product..."


    With this smile, Su Jin''s tense heartstrings were somewhat relaxed.


    For a long time, he was actually quite worried about what was behind the forum, suspecting that he was just a **** or something.


    After all, although he owns the forum, he can view the background database and use all the functions, and even Su Jin has found a way to unbind the forum.


    In the end, Su Jin did find the ability to unbind the forum in the background database, and even according to the data simulation, he understood that after unbinding, he would not be affected in any way, and he could safely leave with his current strength.


    However, after all, he couldn''t really press the unbinding button, give up this forum in his hand, and give up his biggest hole card.


    So the safe escape is just Su Jin''s guess based on the data, and he can''t try it.


    However, now knowing that the forum is incomplete, mobilizing the background data, and realizing that the forum needs his supplementary functions, Su Jin is relieved.


    "Human, it''s cheap. When others give you benefits for nothing, you will doubt others, but as long as you know that he is asking for something, you will be relieved."


    Su Jin complained about himself, then closed the forum background and chose to give up the ''multiplayer networking function''.


    This thing is not suitable for use now, or in other words, the forums that are less than ten people have not reached the function that requires multi-person networking.


    Now such a stand-alone machine is more beneficial to Su Jin.


    And Su Jin didn''t forget that Aizen also has a lower-level document in the forum, that guy is too smart, guarding him, being guarded by him is a fixed operation between the two.


    After confirming the guess in his heart, Su Jin finally began to conceive the function he wanted.


    "Many of the dragon species I brought back to the little garden were the final trials of the little garden, whether it was the Yaqi Orochi that was subjugated, or the Nighogg, even the treasure tree dragon Ladong, in fact, they have already been defeated by the little garden. The gods arranged for human heroes to crusade..."


    "The only living final trial is the three-headed demon dragon Azi Dakaha, but this blood clone seems to be still active in the western district of Hakogari. When Azi Dakahala comes out from my place, it won''t be enough. being doubted¡­¡­"


    Su Jin touched his chin, speculating on the risk of these dragon species appearing in Little Garden...


    "To block these evil dragons'' memories of me, at least it needs to be blocked in the small garden. It can only be opened in a special way to avoid being viewed."


    "After letting them go, I can''t come forward to contact them again, but when something happens, I still need a prop that won''t be discovered, but can contact them..."


    "It''s best to have a single-line connection, and the way of action is just like Conan''s winery and Hokage''s Akatsuki organization in my impression. Two people act together and supervise each other..."


    "I also need a function that can help them save their lives and not be attacked..."


    "Also, in order to prevent the difference between them and the main body from being discovered, I also need to forge a function that they are still the final trial... After all, the gods and Buddhas killed in the final trial cannot be resurrected... The corpse of the gods, the value It''s not small..."


    "Also, I also need a function that can seduce the members of Hakoniwa''s body to join, similar to the contribution point system of Ouroboros... That is to say, the exchange shop..."


    "And these functions should be separated from the existing forums, so as not to mix them up and find problems... So you need a separate sub-forum?"


    Su Jin looked at what he had written in the forum with his mind, and his face suddenly turned down:


    "This thing... how many points does it cost?"


    Su Jin looked at his existing points, it was exactly ''370,000''.


    If you want to defeat the request you just made, how much do you have to fill in to really structure the organization of ''Trickster''?


    The most important thing is how to get the points... Su Jin frowned, and immediately looked at the requirements listed earlier.


    The corpse of the god... The final trial... Su Jin squinted and sent another question to the forum:


    "If the forum is asked to recycle the body of a god, a standard four-digit god''s body, the power it holds is a popular element power, how many points can I get?"


    [Answer: The four-digit Lingge returns to the Box Garden Center, and you can get 1,000 points, the divine body can get 1,000 points, and the power can get 1,000 points. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [The forum received a request from the center of the small garden, and the "recycling store" has been opened with the support of the center of the small garden. ¡¿


    [Holders and members who hold the token of the forum can hold the token to turn on the recycling function. ¡¿


    [Any life can return to its original origin through the recycling function, give back to the history of mankind, and receive some spiritual gifts and points feedback under the gift of the center. ¡¿


    [Excuse me, does the holder enable the corresponding function? ¡¿


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin fell into a deep silence.


    He looked at the 370,000 points in his hand, and looked at the series of replies in the forum. After being silent for a long time, his heart gradually turned black...


    After a while, Su Jin sent another question:


    "Forum, do you have a good relationship with Hakoten Center?"


    [A: Please clarify the definition of a good relationship. ¡¿


    Su Jin ignored the news, narrowed his eyes, and continued to send a message:


    "You sort out the proposal I just recorded, see how many points are needed to complete it, and then report it to the Hakoba Center so that it can confirm whether you need a batch of final trials."


    When Su Jin said this, his smile gradually became shy:


    "I think the cost of any final trial should be higher than my requirements, right?"


    "I''m going to put on my hair for the final trial and recover the gods. It''s lying down to make money and save its life, isn''t it good?"


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    The forum is stuck in a stuck state.


    Su Jin was not in a hurry, rubbed his hands together, and waited quietly.


    ¡¾Ding--¡¿


    [The 7.3 million points allocated by the Hakoten Center have been received, and functions are now added. ¡¿


    [The sub-forum is open, the point store is open, the multi-person one-way contact function is activated, the multi-person invitation function is activated, the simulation final trial spiritual grid function is activated, the fixed-item wide-area time-space transfer function is activated...]


    Looking at the piles of ''open'', Su Jin suddenly looked in the direction of the center of the small garden with some guilt.


    [The corresponding functions are all turned on. Does the holder name the sub-forum? ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin took a slight breath and said, "Let''s call it a troublemaker forum."


    [''Trickster Forum'' has been successfully named! ¡¿


    Hearing this, Su Jin let out a foul breath.


    He understands.


    The prostitution was successful!


    Thanks to the rocket for the reward from the central brother... The smile on Su Jin''s face is abnormally distorted and bad.


    Chapter 0824 my heart is not black enough


    It didn''t take long for Su Jin to have a stack of thick envelopes in his hands, roughly thirty.


    These are invitation letters for the troublemakers forum. Each envelope is the carrier of the forum. Once touched by non-forum members, it will be bound by spirit.


    Of course, these functions are not important. The most important thing is that these invitation letters don''t require points... This is what Su Jin is interested in.


    Even if he needs to spend a small universe to create, but what is there to spend a little energy, it is a good thing not to score points.


    It''s no wonder that the forum usually asks for money, and co-authoring is to use points to supplement himself... After seeing the backstage, Su Jin, who confirmed that he is the highest authority, scolded in his heart.


    Soon, Su Jin, who was shaking a stack of envelopes in his hand, was sent off by Apoli, left the underground secret space, and came to the ground, ready to try the functions of the forum.


    As soon as he entered the first floor of the castle, Su Jin''s eyes flashed, and Al Gore in white restraint appeared in front of him.


    "Algor?"


    Su Jin was stunned, and just wanted to complain, ''You are scaring ghosts. '', and saw Algor''s strange eyes.


    Su Jin suddenly swallowed the words he just wanted to say, and turned to ask:


    "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Algor looked at Su Jin with a strange expression, hesitated for a moment, and then asked:


    "Are you really Athena''s slut''s brother?"


    Su Jin''s face darkened, rolled his eyes and said:


    "My dear, you were also fooled and crippled? We both share the spirit, so you can''t see the essence of my spirit?"


    Seeing this, Al Gore took a deep look at Su Jin, feeling suspicious that he was not playing her after playing her:


    "It''s weird because I saw it."


    She grumbled, then frowned and said:


    "There''s no reason...I just traced your spirituality and found that not only the possibility of the fourth generation of Greek god-kings, but also the unfinished form of Chaos, the **** of chaos, and even Mesopotamia. The spiritual figure of the creator **** ''Apusu'' has appeared..."


    When Algor said this, he said with a displeased expression:


    "I can''t find any traces of counterfeiting, but I can''t see through it... This kind of method, tsk tsk..."


    Su Jin heard this and smelled it too: "Do you think my spirituality has been manipulated?"


    "It''s very possible." Algor narrowed his eyes: "And at least I couldn''t see the level of hands and feet before, and this method is very clever, but I have just stepped into this level, and I still haven''t seen it yet. I don''t understand how it came about."


    Does it mean that you can only see it when you are promoted to two digits... Su Jin''s heart froze, and he quickly asked a question on the forum with his mind:


    "Who is the one who cheated on my spirituality?"


    [Answer: The Queen of Halloween. ¡¿


    Well, solve the case in seconds... Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time thought of the queen he met when he attacked the Ouroboros last time.


    Is it the hands and feet that were done at that time... What the **** is that guy planning? Su Jin was puzzled.


    "Do you have a goal?" Al Gore noticed the subtle change in Su Jin''s expression: "Who is it?"


    Su Jin considered it for a while, then sighed, "It''s probably the one from Celtic."


    Algor was stunned when he heard it, and then his expression suddenly became very subtle:


    "What the hell? Forget it, Bai Ye takes you as a god, and now he has something to do with that guy from Halloween. You won''t be a humanoid protoss trap, will you?"


    "I also want to know why." Su Jin suddenly turned black.


    The three troubled children in Hakoniwa are alive here, and he also wants to know why.


    "All in all, it shouldn''t be a bad thing, just don''t know what that person wants to do." Su Jin sighed.


    "It''s really not a bad thing... Although Halloween is a little bit nasty, but his character is not bad..."


    Al Gore turned his head in disbelief.


    Seeing this, Su Jin''s eyelids jumped: "This is a lie, tell the truth."


    Algor stuck out his tongue: "The truth is that we can''t afford to offend that guy. She really wants to do what she wants to do. Just bear it. Anyway, every time she makes a noise, she will clean up by herself."


    Speaking of which, Algor rubbed his forehead in great distress.


    If it''s Shiroyasha, she can fight it hard. Everyone is not afraid of anyone, but the queen... that person is really troublesome...


    "That''s the only way." Su Jin sighed, then shook the invitation channel on his hand: "This thing, how about you take one and try it out?"


    "Huh? The new tricks you came up with?" Algor could see through the subtlety of the envelope at a glance, and she noticed the traces of Su Jin''s small universe on it.


    "Don''t pretend anything," she said as she took it.


    Su Jin rolled his eyes: "Isn''t this for you to try?"

 Chapter 612：

    "Take me together as a guinea pig!"


    Algor rolled his eyes, his right hand touched the top envelope, and then suddenly stopped.


    Quietly, an envelope disappeared, and Algor narrowed his eyes, and his pupils lost a certain focus.


    Seeing this, Su Jin opened the forum, clicked on the subordinate forum on the way, and suddenly saw a post that said ''Algor''.


    Su Jin thought about it and sent a message:


    "Is it there? Can you see this?"


    Just after he sent the message, Algor stood on tiptoe, patted his shoulder and said:


    "Don''t send pop-ups randomly, I''m researching this thing! Also, what message are you sending at such a close distance!"


    "Didn''t you say the experiment! You idiot!" Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth and said speechlessly.


    "Wait until I finish tinkering with this thing..."


    Al Gore rolled his eyes at Su Jin, and then an unknown black ore suddenly appeared in his hand.


    The ore disappeared, and Su Jin''s mind suddenly came up with a hint.


    [Recycled ''Kobe Steel Star Stone'' to get ''5000 points'', is it fully refundable? ¡¿


    "Not the full amount..." Su Jin chose not the full amount in seconds, then hesitated, and chose 73 percent, 30 percent for him, 70 percent for the others, and was very kind and did not charge operating fees, and also reminded the price recovery by the way. There is a 30% commission, and the price is clearly marked.


    Sure enough, I''m not a qualified profiteer... Su Jin muttered in his heart, and Al Gore over there exclaimed.


    After a short while, Su Jin had a reminder of the ''1500'' points in his mind.


    "Can this thing be done?"


    Su Jin turned his head and saw a mask of an unknown brand, his face turned black:


    "You prodigal mother-in-law, exchange points for this kind of thing?!"


    "Why!" Algor glared at Su Jin and said unhappily, "I spent my money, why? Don''t you still have a commission?"


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, spit out a turbid breath and said, "Let''s do as you like."


    If I had known it earlier, I would have intercepted 70%... Su Jin looked at Al Gore with a happy face, and his face was twisted.


    Al Gore threw another unused power in, and immediately recovered ''70'' points, and said happily:


    "It''s a good thing! There are a lot of products, and the price is very affordable."


    On the other hand, Su Jin frowned at the ''30'' points earned:


    "A power, isn''t it a thousand points?"


    He threw this question to the forum and got an answer immediately.


    Co-authoring is to kill four-digit gods before you can get 1,000 points, of which 900 points are the "rebates" given by the center of the small garden.


    This remark made Su Jin stunned.


    Co-author Hakoten Center, why do you want to kill the gods?


    Su Jin''s expression was strange, but he couldn''t say anything, and at the same time he had some guesses in his heart.


    Hakoten Center''s judgment on a piece of garbage power is worth 100 points, which is equivalent to Thousand Eyes'' internal evaluation.


    Could it be that the source of the power value determination system came from the center of the small garden... Thinking of this, Su Jin felt a chill in his heart.


    Putting everything in a four-digit price at a price, the meaning here is too dark, and he dare not think about it.


    At this time, Al Gore was almost done playing, and he directly reached out to Su Jin and said:


    "Give me these invitations, and I''ll arrange to send them."


    "Do you know what I''m going to do?" Su Jin looked at Algorith suspiciously.


    Algor rolled his eyes, and then said, "Isn''t it just the wholesale trial for tricks, and by the way, I''ll make you a little money, do you think I''m a big cadre of troublemakers?"


    When did you become a big cadre... Su Jin handed the envelope to Al Gore speechlessly, reminding:


    "You can use the evil dragons I brought back."


    Algor paused for a moment, then looked at Su Jin with a strange expression:


    "As far as your heart is black, it still depends on you, Su Jin!"


    "Okay, I understand how to do it. If there is anything I can''t say in the future, please tell me in the forum. This thing''s ability to keep secrets is quite strong!"


    "Although I want to refute you for calling me black-hearted, but think about it, forget it, you know how to do it."


    Hearing this, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief. He understood that with Al Gore at the bottom, this troublemaker''s plan might really be able to flourish.


    Before Su Jin could finish speaking, the door leading to the backyard was pushed open. Then, Hei Rabbit''s relieved voice came over:


    "found it!"


    The next second, Su Jin''s hand was grabbed by the black rabbit:


    "Quick, come with me!"


    "What''s going on?" Su Jin froze for a moment and asked in surprise.


    Hearing the words, the black rabbit quickly explained: "The upper Greek gods sent people over."


    She paused, then said nervously:


    "It is the crown of Apollo, the **** of light."


    Apollo... Su Jin frowned, turned his head to the side, and found that Al Gore had disappeared.


    Don''t you want to get involved... Su Jin understood what Algor meant in seconds, and immediately sighed:


    "Don''t force me, let''s go together and see which medicine that God of Light is selling!"


    After Su Jin and Hei Rabbit left, Al Gore reappeared with a complicated expression and whispered:


    "How dare you give me this kind of thing clearly, do you really take me as a devil?"


    She murmured, sniffed, and then narrowed her eyes, pokingly thinking about how to make a wave of the gods behind her back.


    Sure enough, it¡¯s better to choose the old club of the Babylonian Gods. After all, they are all old acquaintances, and they have to say hello when they come back¡­ Algor thief laughed, his figure swayed, and he disappeared completely.


    Chapter 0825 How afraid of her are you!


    When he came to the reception room, Su Jin saw a blond man standing in front of the window, looking at the view of the backyard.


    He is more than two meters tall, with a well-proportioned body, dazzling blond hair, green eyes, and a very gentle breath. He is more like an ordinary mortal than a god.


    As Su Jin entered the reception room, Apollo, who was standing in front of the window, turned around and said with a smile:


    "Sorry, I was a little fascinated by it."


    Hearing this, Su Jin walked up to Apollo and said, "How does the scenery in the heaven compare to here?"


    Apollo shook his head and sighed: "There are many wonders in the heavens, but this place is a bit ordinary, but sometimes, it is more comfortable to live an ordinary life."


    After he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand towards Su Jin: "Apollo."


    "Su Jin."


    Su Jin stretched out his hand, shook hands with Apollo, and said to the sofa next to him:


    "Please sit down."


    "Then I''m welcome." Apollo smiled and walked to the sofa and sat down.


    Su Jin followed him and sat in front of Apollo. Black Rabbit held his identity and stood behind Su Jin.


    "Drink or tea?" Su Jin asked.


    "Bar, whiskey is better." Apollo replied.


    Su Jin winked at the black rabbit, and when the rabbit went to get the wine, he joked with Apollo and asked:


    "During the battle between Arcadia and the Greek gods, His Majesty Apollo visited me, will nothing happen?"


    Su Jin doesn''t know much about Apollo, except that the other party''s authority in Greece is the **** of light, his character is quite mild, and he is evaluated as a rare normal **** among the Greek gods.


    In comparison, Su Jin paid more attention to the information of Artemis.


    After all, he is a normal man, and it is obvious that people are biased.


    "Mr. Su Jin makes such a big noise, no matter how well I know that I can''t come, I can''t sit still."


    Apollo smiled bitterly, shook his head and said:


    "My sister, please forgive me about Artemis."


    "You''re joking. If you want to talk about this, it''s my side who is at fault."


    Su Jin did not shy away from the cause of his conflict with Artemis.


    He ran to someone''s bathroom, jeered a few times and even killed someone, what he did was really wrong.


    However, once again, Su Jin will still do it.


    They all went to destroy other people''s strongholds. If you don''t attack hard, you won''t hurt Greece, but he should be the one who hurts.


    "If you only talk about faults and don''t talk about positions, you are playing hooligans."


    Apollo looked very open. The contradiction between Su Jin and Greece was there, and anything could happen.


    Although at the beginning, it was a conflict created by Hermes, but don''t forget, Hermes was sent by Zeus to suppress and win over Su Jin.


    To put it bluntly, at the very beginning of the conflict, it was Zeus'' fear of Athena.


    But when things developed like this, Su Jin was revealed to be the fourth-generation God King reserve, and the spear and shield at the beginning were long ago unimportant.


    There will only be one Zeus and Su Jin left in the end, which is inevitable, unless one of them can transcend the level of fighting and reach the realm of the strongest.


    But two figures... Hades is struggling, Hestia is struggling, Zeus is struggling, how many powerful god-kings are struggling in Hakoba, but how many can finally reach that level... ¡­


    Apollo shook his head and said:


    "You must understand why I am here."


    "No, I don''t understand." Su Jin made a joke, then narrowed his eyes and said, "To be honest, I actually hate guessing."


    Apollo was stunned for a moment, realizing that Su Jin wanted to tell the truth by himself.


    He was silent for a moment and sighed:


    "Puzzles are really annoying things."


    He sighed with emotion, then took out a finely crafted wooden box from his arms and placed it on the table:


    "I used to think about being neutral, but whether it''s a person or a god, there are times when you can''t help yourself."


    When Apollo said this, he smiled lovingly:


    "My sister''s personality is too awkward, but also, in a place like the Greek **** group, it is strange that her personality is not awkward."


    He said, pushed the box in front of Su Jin, and sighed:


    "The application for the battle of gods has gone up, and it is inevitable for Artemis to participate in the war. I hope Your Excellency Su Jin will meet my stupid sister on the Mars battlefield, and be considerate of my unfortunate brother."


    "As for this, consider it an early apology."


    Seeing this, Su Jin did not look at the wooden box on the table, but looked at Apollo in surprise and said:


    "Be soft to me, you should understand the meaning of this."


    To put it bluntly, it is a matter of position. No matter how well Su Jin and Apollo keep their contacts secret, they will have the same position once this behavior is done.


    There is no right or wrong about the position, and when Zeus takes aim, Apollo will not be able to run away even if he wants to.


    "I''m tired."


    Apollo sighed:


    "Perhaps Your Excellency Su Jin has not received the news, but in fact, my brother, Ares has fled to the lower level to observe the universe."


    "what?"


    Su Jin was stunned.


    Ares escaped?


    Why is he running...Wait...I...Su Jin pointed at his face in a circle and said:


    "Is it because of me?"

 Chapter 613：

    Apollo nodded...


    Su Jin''s face suddenly twisted: "I don''t seem to have done anything yet?"


    Apollo''s eyes were quite playful: "Think about it again, did you really do nothing?"


    Su Jin paused, thinking of Al Gore, and the fact that the lower Olympus Mountain was uprooted, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly:


    "How come the matter of Algor is recorded on my head?"


    "I don''t know." Apollo shook his head: "I used to think Ares was a brainless man, but now I was wrong. He just likes to bully people, and at the same time people are more cowardly."


    That is, because of Ares'' behavior, Apollo completely gave up the possibility of standing on the side of Zeus.


    Before Ares fled, he may not have thought about letting Zeus shelter him.


    But even if he was standing next to Zeus, the closest Ares, when he encountered this, his first thought was to escape to the lower universe.


    Obviously, even Ares knew that Zeus was unreliable, so how could he choose Apollo?


    Choose to choose, isn''t there only one option for Su Jin? What else to choose.


    Apollo sighed: "I just wanted to live my own life."


    "Me too!" Su Jin sighed, seemingly infected by Apollo''s decadence.


    If the road ahead was not torn down by the gods, how could he be so desperate!


    Hearing this, Apollo smiled and said:


    "It seems that we have a good relationship."


    However, when Su Jin heard this, his face suddenly changed:


    "Don''t, don''t! No one in Hakoba doesn''t know your Apollo''s orientation."


    Apollo understood in seconds, and knowing his reputation, he smiled: "Don''t worry, I just like little boys."


    When he said this, Su Jin couldn''t help but open the distance, his eyes were vigilant.


    Seeing this, Apollo was also speechless. I said little boy, what are you nervous about, Su Jin? Really stinky shameless!


    At this time, Su Jin grabbed the wooden box on the table, and before the black rabbit delivered the wine, he said:


    "I''ll take over the matter of Artemis. As for the rest, I won''t talk about it."


    "You are... No, why did she come so quickly, I have to run!"


    Before Apollo could finish his words, his face suddenly changed greatly, his figure suddenly turned into white light, and suddenly dissipated.


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, turned to look at the door, and immediately saw the blonde beauty wearing an olive wreath.


    Su Jin''s expression twitched, and he was very speechless about Apollo''s behavior, and even wanted to ask a question.


    Apollo, how afraid of Athena are you!


    Chapter 0826 The Annoyance of Artemis


    "Run?" Athena looked at the slowly fading white light spot with no surprise.


    In Greece, there are too few gods who are not afraid of her, and Apollo will definitely not be one of them.


    So she was mentally prepared for a long time, and after calculating the time for Apollo and Su Jin to communicate, she came here on purpose, lest the two communicate too much.


    She is not afraid of what will happen to Su Jin and Apollo, but is afraid of Su Jin''s future comments.


    You must know that everyone in the upper class of Hakoten knows that Apollo is masculine. If Su Jin is alone with him for a longer time, Athena has no doubt that there will be some kind of indescribable report on Marta''s news tomorrow.


    After all, the cost of spreading rumors is really low these days.


    "Run." Su Jin, who was holding the wooden box, nodded silently.


    "He ran fast."


    Athena snorted lightly, walked to Su Jin, glanced at the box in her hand, and said in surprise:


    "Power storage box? What did he give?"


    "See for yourself." Su Jin handed over the box.


    Athena was also welcome. After taking it, she opened it and smiled:


    "The power of light in the extreme state, Apollo is bleeding heavily!"


    "This thing, he doesn''t need it himself, it seems to be exchanged on purpose, oh, sure enough, there is also an understanding of the power of light underneath."


    "So precious?!"


    Su Jin was startled, and immediately said with some distress:


    "As soon as this kind of thing is collected, I will go to the battlefield of the battle of gods later, won''t I be tied?"


    The boss gave too much money. Now, why is Su Jin willing to beat the boss'' sister!


    But then again, isn''t Artemis her sister? Why did Apollo say it was his sister?


    "No, it''s better to teach Artemis a lesson. Her character just needs to be cleaned up."


    "Apollo also protects her too much. He is obviously an elder sister, so he has to be raised as a younger sister."


    Athena closed the box and handed it to Su Jin:


    "Do what you want, don''t worry too much."


    I always feel that you are lying to me to beat your sister, and you are still urging me to use force... Su Jin slandered in his heart.


    At this time, the door opened again, and the black rabbit with the bottle and utensils walked up:


    "Su Jin, Mr. Apollo... um huh? People?"


    "I killed it!" Athena said lightly.


    "Hey!" The Black Rabbit was startled, and immediately said: "Where is the body, hurry, hurry up and dispose of it! If it is discovered by the Heavenly Army, it will be finished."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but stare at Athena, and then with a snort, they both laughed out loud:


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    After laughing for a while and confused the black rabbit''s smiling face, Athena stopped smiling and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said:


    "When are you going to go to Mars?"


    "Tomorrow." Su Jin sighed: "It will take a while to go there this time."


    "Don''t worry, Asura will take good care of this place." Athena said with a smile.


    "You are tricked by you to guard the gate in just one day, you are really capable!"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, then fell on the sofa, sank deep into it, turned his head to look at the window, and looked at the huge crimson planet above the sky.


    "Artemis, trouble..."


    Su Jin let out a deep breath.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mars, the new Greek station, the Grand Canyon of Balma.


    Using special privileges, Artemis, who entered the Martian battlefield ahead of time, touched the restriction bracelet on his hand and stared at the Hakoniwa Continent above the sky.


    At this time, an elk came out of a cave in the canyon and said:


    "Master Artemis, the weather is cold, do you want to go and rest first?"


    "No."


    Artemis still stared at the Little Garden Continent, and after a long time, he sighed:


    "Yueyan, do you think I should continue this battle of gods?"


    Hearing the sound, Elk''s face became bitter, and he lowered his head and said, "You are joking, how dare your subordinates dare to talk about the Lord God''s affairs."


    Being in Greece, and being the attendant of the Lord God, rashly discussing the affairs of the Twelve Gods is too long!


    There are so many people staring at her position, and Lord Artemis is an emotional god. A little carelessness will cause an accident!


    "You also think Su Jin is my unborn brother?" Artemis continued to ask the death.


    Yueyan could see that Artemis was also struggling, but this was really not a question she could answer.


    "Why don''t you ask His Majesty Apollo?" Elk Yueyan asked hesitantly.


    Artemis looked at the sky with a cold face: "That brother, didn''t come to remind me this time."


    Yue Yan immediately understood that it was not good.


    Apollo was the kind of guy who taught you to be careful all the time when you did the right thing. The kind of ''old father'' who will not remind you if you do something wrong, and will only teach you how to deal with it after you hit a wall.


    Now that Apollo didn''t give Artemis a hint, it showed that he thought Artemis had done something wrong, and was waiting for his sister to hit a wall, expecting her to grow.


    The two brothers and sisters knew this.


    Looking at it now, Lord Artemis obviously thinks he is right.


    This is a little emotional... Yue Yan murmured in her heart, but seeing Artemis'' indifferent expression waiting for an answer, she couldn''t help but say:


    "Otherwise, how about doing what you want first?"


    Artemis turned his head slightly and looked at her.


    Yue Yan''s heart froze, and he thought about his words and said:


    "Since you don''t plan to compromise with that Mr. Su Jin, then if that''s the case, then just do what you said before."


    "As long as you don''t go overboard, it''s not your fault. No matter what Lord Apollo says, aren''t you the most confident party?"


    Artemis heard the words thoughtfully.


    Seeing this, Yue Yan breathed a sigh of relief, and then watched Artemis''s face gradually relax, and then asked the doubts he had always had before:


    "My subordinates are very curious, what kind of conflict does that Su Jin have with you?"


    After she finished speaking, seeing that Artemis'' expression was wrong, she immediately added:


    "My subordinates privately think that only by knowing the extent of the contradiction can we judge where the line of extremeness is, so I ask such a thing without authorization..."


    "I know what you mean." Artemis said coldly.


    After she finished speaking, she paused, and her cold face suddenly fell into the world, with a little annoyance:


    "The man broke into my bathroom."


    "What?" Elk was stunned.


    "And teasing me with words."


    Elk was dumbfounded.


    "By the way, in the end, he attacked his chest... and mocked me. I''ve never been so angry in my life." Artemis said more and more angry.


    The more the elk next to him listened, the paler his face became.


    Although she is not human, Su Jin is really cruel!


    How can she solve this kind of hatred?


    Retaliation for the past is equal, so don''t kill Su Jin?


    Your Majesty the next God King, how do you ask me to say that you are good? Wouldn''t you have directly killed the killer in the first place? It wouldn''t be the case if it was directly killed!


    At this time, Artemis sent a death inquiry to Yueyan:


    "What do you think, when the war of gods starts, how should I get revenge?"


    "..."


    Yue Yan was silent for a moment, his eyes suddenly rolled up, foaming from his mouth, his body swayed and fell to the side.


    "???" Artemiston looked bewildered.


    Is her subordinate so heartfelt? Hearing what happened to her, he was so angry that he fainted?


    It shouldn''t be like this... Artemis looked at the elk whose limbs twitched and fell into deep thought.


    ¡ª¡ª


    3345 Outer Gate, the fiery red realm gate leading to Mars.


    A Tianjun guard handed a volume of contract documents to Su Jin:

 Chapter 614：

    "Your Excellency Su Jin, this is a reciprocal agreement. After you sign it, you can enter the battlefield of the battle of gods, but it is forbidden to actively slaughter people with four figures or less. Please check carefully."


    Su Jin nodded, opened the scroll to check, and after confirming that there were no bad terms, he took a breath and pressed his handprint on the contract document.


    Chapter 0827 The Queen''s Request


    Mars, the position of the Arcadia Grand Alliance.


    At this time, the crimson dust storm unique to Mars was sweeping the ground, and the thick dust reduced the visibility of the naked eye to only a hundred meters.


    Su Jin, who was wearing a cloak, used the small universe to repel the sand and dust, while following a secret route, approaching the position.


    Before long, two more cloaked figures appeared in front of him.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes slightly and saw the faces of the people who came. It was Leticia and Galoro who were stationed at the position.


    Su Jin pulled on his cloak, stepped forward first, and said in a low voice, "Go ahead."


    The two nodded, followed Su Jin closer to the canyon, and when they reached the edge, they jumped down and jumped onto a stone platform.


    Behind the stone platform is a heavily guarded cave. After the three of them entered, Su Jin immediately pulled down his cloak and shook off the dust.


    Su Jin took a deep breath and slowly exhaled: "The quality of the air is much better. The environment on Mars is too bad."


    "Specialized battlefields are like this."


    Leticia smiled, reached out to take the cloak that Su Jin took off, and said:


    "Black Rabbit has already sent me the news. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen when you returned to Hakoba Continent this time."


    "Forget it, did the other community members of the alliance have any comments?"


    Su Jin patted his sleeve and said with a little worry:


    "I suddenly became a member of Greece. If these people who have hatred with Greece make a fuss and get distracted, it will be troublesome."


    "Hahaha, Alliance Leader, you are really worried about others."


    Galoro laughed and explained:


    "But don''t worry, it''s not so much that your becoming the fourth-generation god-king of Greece will lead to the collapse of the alliance''s trust, but rather to strengthen the confidence."


    When Galoro said this, he blinked mischievously:


    "After all, what kind of virtue is Zeus, you know, it''s too late to welcome you who have a doomed hatred with him."


    Su Jin heard the words and said with a smile: "Suddenly I felt that Zeus, the **** king, did a good job."


    At this time, Leticia held back her smile and said:


    "Don''t say these words anywhere, or I''m afraid that it will make the team more detached than the fact that you are the fourth-generation god-king of Greece."


    "Inexplicably, I don''t feel anything wrong."


    Su Jin shrugged and walked along the cave into the relatively simple conference room.


    This is a conference room renovated along the old cave, with an area of ??less than 80 square meters. The uneven surface of the top of the cave is dissatisfied with the black conceptual runes. It prevents eavesdropping and also has four-digit defense capabilities.


    Just below the center of the cave is a large ring-shaped conference table that can accommodate 30 people. There is a projection function in the center, and three small lounges are connected to the left wall.


    Compared to the conference room where Su Jin came last time, there were only tables and chairs, and there were no runes. The conference room now has more functions.


    Su Jin looked around and sighed, "You guys managed to make a good position."


    "This position is still thanks to the gate of the underworld."


    Leticia closed the door of the conference room:


    "Nephthys, whom they are loyal to, holds the authority of the palace and is also one of the symbolic gods of the pyramid."


    "It is with their abilities that such a position can be formed in a short period of time."


    "Of course, the main reason is that you destroyed the Greek position last time, and gave us a perspective on the structure of the position."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and said, "This shows that I did nothing wrong when I came here."


    After saying this, Su Jin thought about it and said:


    "Speaking of this, what does Onomia, who was captured by me, say?"


    Leticia was surprised for a moment, and then said: "I was just going to tell you about this."


    When she said this, she paused and said, "Your Excellency the goddess wants to meet you."


    "Because of what? Could it be that she intends to surrender after knowing that I am the fourth-generation **** queen of Greece?"


    Su Jin happily started the joke. Of course, he knew that the shackles of the position could not prevent Onomia from contacting the Greek gods outside.


    So Su Jin naturally guessed that the fact that he was recognized by the gods as the fourth-generation **** king had been known to Onomia.


    In this case, Onomia wants to meet him, and the meaning of the representation is a bit meaningful.


    After all, he only met Apollo yesterday, so it is hard to guarantee that Eunomia is also of the same nature as Apollo, or that Eunomia is simply a microphone.


    Leticia took a slight breath, and then said, "She claimed to be conveying Hera''s will."


    Su Jin''s expression froze for a moment: "Hera...she would contact me so early..."


    The goddess of Greece, the goddess of life who holds the authority of marriage and fertility in the Greek gods and shares the sky with Zeus.


    Su Jin thought that this master should be the closest to Zeus in the camp, but she did not expect that she would be the second twelve gods to find her after Apollo.


    "Do you want to meet her?" Leticia asked tentatively.


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, then sighed:


    "Let''s see you before the war begins."


    It is rumored that Hera has a bad personality, and Su Jin is also worried that if she hangs the other party for a long time, there will be bad troubles.


    Of course, Su Jin did not deny that he was curious about this diva.


    After all, it is the goddess who can make Zeus share the authority of the sky and be the queen of heaven.


    Su Jin naturally wanted to meet to satisfy his curiosity.


    Hearing this, Galoro said very wisely: "If that''s the case, then Leticia will take you to the prison."


    Su Jin glanced at Galoro when he heard the words, reached out and patted his broad shoulders and said, "It''s hard work."


    "If there is something, contact it in a specific way as previously well-meaning."


    Galoro nodded immediately after hearing this.


    Not long after, Leticia took Su Jin deep into the cave, and after a period of shuttle, they came to the deep part of the cave, before the cell where Onomia was imprisoned.


    Across the iron railings and the iron windows, Su Jin immediately saw the petite, but inexplicably majestic goddess Onomia.


    At this moment, the goddess of timing was shackled with chains on her hands, sitting cross-legged on the straw mat, her eyes were closed, and she was breathing evenly.


    After noticing Su Jin''s sight, Onomia opened her eyes, and when she saw Su Jin, her eyes suddenly became weird: "You are here!"


    When Su Jin was asked this way, he suddenly didn''t know what to say, so he could only answer: "Well, I''m here."


    Onomia''s expression was inexplicably complicated, and then sighed:


    "Before carrying out the order of the goddess Hera, may I ask a question?"


    Su Jin frowned, always feeling a little uncomfortable, but considering his hatred for arresting the other party, he still nodded: "You ask."


    Hearing the words, Onomia breathed a sigh of relief, then considered his tone, and after pondering for a while, asked:


    "Who is your father...?"


    Su Jin''s face darkened, and he suddenly understood why there was that subtle unnaturalness just now.


    Co-author Onomia wanted to ask this question.


    He rolled his eyes and said angrily:


    "An ordinary human, by the way, my mother is also an ordinary human, not the Metis you think, understand?"


    "I see."


    Onomia responded again and again, but that expression clearly misunderstood something:


    "Then...brother, I will summon the incarnation of the Mother God now?"


    "Who are you calling my brother?" Su Jin rolled his eyes, always feeling that Onomia''s brain circuit was a little wrong.


    Why did this attitude soften so much all of a sudden?


    "Can''t I call my brother, then I''ll call you Su Jin, okay?" Onomia was a little embarrassed.


    "Yes!" Su Jin silently looked at Leticia who was snickering next to her, glared at her little maid, and said, "Hurry up, I''m in a hurry."


    In fact, he wasn''t nervous for time, but seeing Onomiya''s performance, he felt that he could be nervous.


    You really treat me as your relative... Su Jin murmured in his heart.


    Upon receiving Su Jin''s response, Onomia took a slight breath, closed her eyes, and sang the song of the ancient language.


    And in the melodious song, a figure with pure white light slowly condensed and formed in the air.


    Then, "Queen of Heaven" Hera opened her bright eyes.


    Chapter 0828 The reason for the visit after days


    An illusory light and shadow formed in mid-air, and then, a bright and divine eye opened immediately and looked at Su Jin.


    Sensing the curiosity in those eyes, and sensing Hera''s vented spiritual inquiry, Su Jin frowned slightly, waved his hand to isolate the surroundings, and said displeased:


    "It seems that Hera seems to be very curious about me!"


    As long as anyone with normal thinking ability can hear the sarcasm in Su Jin''s tone, Hera is no exception.


    In midair, after the phantom heard the sound, it quickly solidified her figure, and then, a blond woman with curly hair, dressed as a woman, wearing an off-shoulder white dress, appeared in front of Su Jin. body shape.


    Su Jin squinted, glanced at Hera''s lily-like arm involuntarily, and clicked his tongue inwardly.


    No wonder this master has the title of "Goddess with White Arms" in Little Garden. This arm is indeed the most beautiful among the women Su Jin has ever seen.


    Hera, who noticed that Su Jin''s displeasure had eased somewhat, was surprised and explained:


    "I''m sorry, because I wanted to confirm one thing, so I made this kind of test without authorization."


    "Determine one thing?" Su Jin looked at Hera playfully, and sneered, "Is it to determine my current coordinates, are you going to be surrounded and killed?"


    Hearing this, Hera sighed slightly: "It seems that my behavior made this meeting a little unpleasant."


    When she said this, she bowed to Su Jin and said, "I can only say I''m sorry, but that kind of temptation, in my opinion, is really necessary."


    Su Jin was surprised when she saw Hera''s behavior.


    He didn''t expect that Hera, who was rumored to be full of talent, had a good temper.


    "What about the result of the temptation?" Su Jin asked involuntarily.


    Su Jin was still curious about the reason why Hera had to give it a try and did not hesitate to create conflicts.


    Hera paused slightly, her face a little unnatural, but still said:


    "The results were positive."


    "How exactly?" Su Jin noticed Hera''s unnaturalness and asked curiously.


    "..."


    Hera was silent for a while, then said as calmly as possible:


    "I can be sure that you are not a child of Zeus."


    Su Jin looked at Onomia silently, wondering how Hera could be virtuous with this person.


    After that, he said in a bad mood: "I need to emphasize again, what kind of spirituality are my parents, what are their identities?"


    "No, you misunderstood." Hera shook her head, and then said, "What I want to confirm is whether you are the child born by Zeus who changed his spiritual personality and became Metis."


    "And this kind of operation!"


    Su Jin and Leticia were dumbfounded at the same time.


    The words fell, and Leticia immediately bit her thumb and added:


    "No, it''s the words of that Zeus, it''s very possible."


    "After all, the spirit of the Almighty God King..." Leticia said that she hesitated, feeling that the lower limit of Zeus like that simply broke through her three views.


    After Su Jin heard it, he suddenly recalled it and showed a stunned expression.

 Chapter 615：

    It turns out that Hera is worried about this!


    In the Greek mysticism, that is, the sectarianism of the super **** Chronos.


    There is a Zeus who has defeated the mortal fate, defeated and devoured the fourth generation of God Kings, surpassed everything, and became the Almighty God King, whose strength is only under Chronos.


    Hera was worried that Su Jin was a ''natural **** and Buddha'' born by Zeus in return for such a purpose.


    In more common words, Zeus incarnates Metis, gives birth to a child alone, and cultivates it to a certain level before swallowing it, there is a high probability of cultivating the strongest Zeus spirit of the secret religion.


    And if Zeus is lucky and accumulates enough, I am afraid that he can rely on this spirituality to step into the double digits, so as to become the new Xeon.


    "There is actually such a way of playing... It''s really... long knowledge..."


    Su Jin, who had figured it all out, had to say that Hera''s worries were not unnecessary.


    Because in his opinion, Zeus is really someone who can do such wicked things.


    "Are you sure you''re gone now?" Su Jin asked Hera helplessly.


    "It''s certain."


    Hera frowned, looked at Su Jin''s face carefully, then shook her head and said:


    "But you don''t look like Athena''s younger brother. I''m not talking about spirituality, but character."


    "You are really a discerning eye." Su Jin smiled when he heard this, and Greece really has discerning people.


    "It''s like a mixture of Zeus and Hades."


    Su Jin''s smile suddenly froze on his face, Hades is okay, what the **** is Zeus?


    How does he resemble Zeus?


    At this time, Hera looked at Su Jin with a playful smile and said, "Just look at my arm and look like Zeus."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly closed his mouth, looking disdainful to talk to Hera.


    "Stop pretending, you are much better than Zeus in terms of the expression of that desire, at least you know shame."


    Hera waved her hand as she spoke. The sturdy Martian ground cracked slightly, and tender shoots sprang out quickly. In just a few seconds, they were intertwined into four rattan chairs:


    "Let''s sit and talk."


    Seeing this, Su Jin glanced at Leticia, who understood and untied the shackles on Onomia''s hand, and after a while, the four of them sat opposite each other.


    At the same time, the branch buds also formed a vine seat, and a snow-white flower bud grew on the table corresponding to the four people.


    Immediately afterwards, the flower bones spread out their petals slightly, revealing a fluorescent transparent liquid inside, and then there was a burst of rich wine aroma with a floral fragrance.


    "The environment on Mars is still so bad..."


    Hera sighed, then took off the petals, took a sip of wine, and said to Su Jin:


    "I''m here this time for two things."


    Su Jin also took off the petals, took a sip, and found that the alcohol content in the flower was very low, the taste was sweet, and there was not much astringency: "The wine is not bad."


    After he finished speaking, he looked up at Hera and said:


    "Tell me, what two things are they?"


    "One is about Ares." Hera sighed.


    "Mediation?" Su Jin was surprised.


    "No." Hera shook her head: "I just hope you can leave him to Hephaestus."


    "...Hey, brother, brother, Gong?" Su Jin took a breath, and suddenly realized that Hera was still the same Hera.


    It''s just that the mythical Li Hera seems to be biased towards Ares, but this side is biased towards Hephaestus.


    That''s right, God of Wealth, it''s weird not to be biased, and Hephaestus seems to be quite filial compared to Ares, who had a bad chance and fled after losing his mother.


    Therefore, Su Jin basically acquiesced to this matter, and regarded it as a favor to Hephaestus.


    Besides, he would also like to see a drama like Brother Gong and Brother Gong.


    "What about the second thing?" Su Jin continued to ask.


    Hera was silent for a moment, and then said softly:


    "It will take me quite a while to grasp the authority of the King of God."


    "???" Su Jin heard the subtlety in Hera''s tone, but couldn''t understand what Hera wanted to say.


    Seeing Su Jin like this, Hera was a little hesitant, but finally sighed:


    "I mean, I hope you will continue to leave the position of the queen to me after you take the top."


    Su Jin understood now.


    But after listening to it, people were also stunned.


    Chapter 0829 The eyes are not good


    Give it a rub.


    Omino, who had been silent, stood up from his seat and looked at Hera in astonishment:


    "Mother, no, you mean..."


    Before she could finish her words, her face turned red, looking at Hera with embarrassment and shame.


    On the other side, Leticia, who was holding the hops, widened her eyes and opened her mouth slightly. She didn''t even notice that the drink was left, but just stared at the queen in front of her.


    Hera wants the position of the fourth generation queen, Su Jin is the fourth generation **** king, what about the black rabbit, what about the black rabbit? I''m already very sorry for the black rabbit, now Hera is crowned to grab it, do I want to stop it, how can I stop it...


    Leticia''s thinking ability was completely sunk by Hera''s words just now.


    Next to Leticia, Su Jin, who was the party concerned, looked very wrong after passing by in surprise. Her eyes floated unnaturally to Hera''s lily-like arm. After realizing it, she quickly turned away and forced herself to smile:


    "This is really a tempting condition!"


    To be the queen of gods and earn a Hera for nothing, Su Jin is a little excited to tell the truth.


    But he had promised Athena before, so naturally it was impossible for him to breach the contract. He Su Jin was still embarrassed about his promise.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin immediately declined.


    At this time, however, Hera said again:


    "This condition is the same even if Athena is in the upper position."


    "What do you mean?" Su Jin asked after a moment of silence.


    Hera rubbed her forehead in distress at this time and said:


    "How should I say it... Forget it, it doesn''t seem to need an explanation."


    When she said this, she paused and said:


    "All in all, my relationship with Athena is relatively poor. If I ask her in person, 80% of them will be strictly rejected."


    "So you found me here, and come to ask for conditions in a roundabout way..."


    Su Jin shook his head, knowing his relationship with Athena, he immediately said:


    "I''m afraid you are looking for the wrong person. I don''t have such influence on Athena yet."


    As soon as he said this, the eyes of the other three present became a little weird.


    Su Jin looked a little uncomfortable, and immediately said:


    "What kind of eyes do you guys look at? Did I say something wrong?"


    "It''s nothing..." Leticia thought about the little Athena at home who was once blatantly pulled by Su Jin with her.


    Without the permission of Great Athena, can Su Jin still do that kind of thing? Leticia''s face turned slightly red.


    Hera silently looked at the many tricks on Su Jin''s body, all of which came from Athena''s blessing, and took a sip of wine.


    Forget it, what are you talking about, Su Jin, I''ll just listen... Hera shook her head gently.


    On the other hand, Onomia, who was very friendly to Su Jin, couldn''t hold back her words:


    "Su Jin, you don''t have to worry about anything. The Greek side doesn''t pay much attention to blood relationship."


    "Do I value this?" Su Jin rolled his eyes, how dangerous Athena is, don''t these people feel any pressure in their hearts?


    In case this was a misunderstanding, he didn''t want to hear the word ''third time'' in Athena''s mouth.


    "Okay, don''t mention it."


    Seeing Su Jin''s impatient face, Hera immediately changed the subject and said:


    "My conditions are the same as when I accepted the position of the Queen of Heaven given by Zeus, life, omniscience, gestation, nature, protection, time, these six kinds of authority, or equivalent authority."


    "This is my reward."


    Su Jin was heartbroken when he heard it, should he be called the queen of Greece? As soon as he makes a move, there are six powers. Among them, Su Jin''s eyes are hot.


    If it wasn''t for Athena''s promise, Su Jin would have wanted to compete for the throne of the king of gods.


    However, Su Jin, who saw Hera''s bid, also knew that if the other party did this, it meant that the success rate of what he wanted to do was actually very low.


    He was afraid that even the old **** Zeus could not do it.


    However, Su Jin also understands that to gain these powers, there is a way to persuade Athena.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin pondered for a while, and then said, "I can only say try my best."


    He did not guarantee whether he would ascend to the position of the fourth generation of gods, nor did he guarantee that he would succeed in persuading Athena.


    This kind of thing can only be said to give it a try, if it works, it will work, and if it doesn''t work, it will fall.


    In business, there will always be times when you make and don''t make money.


    "That''s fine."


    Hera breathed a sigh of relief.


    What she was worried about was not that Su Jin''s persuasion was unsuccessful, or that Su Jin would not agree to leave her the position of the Queen of Heaven, but that she was worried that she would not give even a vague attitude.


    But now, at least Su Jin has some intentions, so she has some hope.


    Moreover, compared to Zeus, who agreed to the matter, received the money, and still stuck with her, preventing her from contacting the simulated star chart and realizing the authority of the king of gods, Hera felt that it was not as good as Su Jin or Athena.


    At least these two people are the kind of masters who clearly mark the price and do things after receiving the money.


    Hera murmured in her heart, slammed Zeus again, then sighed slightly, turned her head, and looked at Onomia.


    The latter opened his mouth, looked at Hera, and then looked at Su Jin, always feeling that he was somehow younger.


    She lowered her head, looking helpless and complicated:


    "Mother, I understand what you mean."


    Seeing this, Hera smiled, raised her hand, lightly touched Onomia''s head, and then said to Su Jin:


    "Your Excellency Su Jin, I have a proposal I want to talk to you about."


    "How do you say?" Su Jin glanced at Onomia, and understood that what Hera said must be related to her.


    At this time, Hera showed a gentle smile and said:


    "I plan to let this child join Arcadia temporarily and become our liaison. Do you have any opinions on your side? We can discuss it in detail."


    White prostitutes... Su Jin''s eyes lit up, and he immediately replied, who was particularly interested in free prostitutes:


    "I don''t have any opinions, but I explained in advance that if I join Arcadia, I will request the crown of Onomia according to the requirements of the official members."


    Hearing this, Hera shook her head and said:


    "It doesn''t matter, this child still understands the rules."


    After she finished speaking, she patted Onomia''s shoulder lightly, then got up and said:


    "Since the matter has been negotiated, then allow me to withdraw for a while."


    "It''s easy to talk, you can walk slowly." Su Jin smiled and watched Hera turn into light.


    Then, he narrowed his eyes and said to Leticia:


    "Leeticia, let''s untie our new companion..."


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, Inspiration suddenly sensed a strong malice.


    His face changed slightly, but he did not step back, but raised his hand like lightning and shook it out of thin air.

 Chapter 616：

    Bang! A sound like a muffled thunder came from Su Jin''s hand.


    "Su Jin!" Leticia''s expression changed drastically, and she immediately wanted to step forward.


    Onomiya on the side turned pale, especially after seeing the things in Su Jin''s hands, her expression suddenly became more nervous.


    "I''m fine." Su Jin glanced at Leticia and explained with a smile: "The other party''s goal is the soles of my feet, so it won''t cause an accident."


    After saying this, he put his hand down, and at the same time released his palm, revealing a silver-white arrow that was only half the size of a palm.


    On the short handle of the arrow, a pair of envelopes tied into bows were lying quietly in Su Jin''s palm.


    "Artemis..." Su Jin meditated on the strength of the arrow, raised his hand to untangle the bow, and opened the envelope.


    The first line that caught my eye was three words.


    ''Come on, come on? ¡¯


    After Su Jin saw it, he paused, rubbed his eyes, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What, it turned out to be a challenge letter!"


    Just now, his eyes were a little flowery, and it seemed that he was "fuck me, come".


    This person, in the season of recovery of all things, his eyes are indeed not easy to use!


    Chapter 0830 Onomia looks forward to tomorrow


    "What''s in the letter?"


    Leticia stood beside Su Jin and looked at him curiously.


    Su Jin''s expression was delicate, and he stretched out his hand to flick the envelope, and a new handwriting appeared on the paper.


    "When Mingriyuexing communicated with the Hakoba Continent, the plain was desolate."


    Seeing this, Su Jin nodded, this is what people see.


    With that in mind, he handed the envelope to Leticia beside him.


    After the latter glanced at it, his face sank and said:


    "Master, are you going to accept it?"


    "Otherwise?" Su Jin shook his head and said, "Artemis is not so easy to be discouraged!"


    "Artemis actually invited to fight?"


    Onomia on the opposite side frowned and looked at Su Jin with a suspicious expression:


    "I heard her application to participate in the battle of gods, I thought it was an order from Zeus, but now it seems that the reason why Artemis did this is because of you!"


    "But it''s strange. As far as I know, in terms of Artemis'' character, even if you conflict with her, she won''t bite you."


    "How did you offend her?"


    "Don''t ask things that shouldn''t be asked." Su Jin gave Onomia a white look.


    This woman, who had just surrendered, really regarded herself as her own.


    Onomia heard the words and said disdainfully, "It seems that you are at fault."


    Su Jin retorted: "Apollo said that they have different positions, and only talking about right and wrong is a hooligan."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and said, "I think this sentence makes sense."


    Onomia sneered when she heard the words, folded her arms and said:


    "Apollo said that because of how handsome you are?"


    "..." Su Jin''s expression suddenly became a little subtle.


    Upon seeing this, Leticia glared at Onomia:


    "Don''t say a few words."


    "I wanted to remind him of the nature of Apollo." Onomia''s focus was subtle.


    Hearing this, Leticia smiled helplessly, then turned her head and returned the envelope to Su Jin and said:


    "Are you going to fight?"


    "Of course." Su Jin took the envelope, glanced at it, and grinned, "I just want to see the extraordinary strength of the orthodox four-digit number."


    Since he came to Hakoten, Su Jin has not played many times, so until now, he still doesn''t know what rank his strength is.


    But now, with Artemis as a free sparring partner, Su Jin would be a fool if she didn''t go to her for free.


    "Is the enemy the goddess of hunting? It seems that I have a chance to fight with the goddess'' beast army."


    Leticia''s tone was clearly doting.


    She knows more about Artemis than Su Jin.


    He also knew what a difficult enemy the Divine Beast Legion that assisted Artemis in hunting was under the opponent''s hands.


    But since Su Jin wants to try the level of Artemis, she naturally has to clear irrelevant obstacles for the other party.


    "You want to go with me?" Su Jin heard the words, looked at Leticia in astonishment, then understood in a second, looked at her in surprise, and said, "How far is it?"


    The gap between the four-digit exception and the under-exception is obvious. Su Jin doesn''t think Leticia, an old-fashioned four-digit figure, will be an idiot.


    Since Leticia intends to intervene in the battle between him and Artemis, Su Jin has to wonder if the other party is about to take the final step of four figures.


    After hearing the words, Leticia raised her hand and scratched it a few times: "I don''t know either, but it feels like it should be soon."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately clapped his hands and said:


    "Very good, when I finish fighting with Artemis, you go and beat the drowning dog."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Leticia and Onomia were dumbfounded.


    "I remember that you are here to negotiate, Master?"


    "The challenge letter has been slapped in the face, what else are we talking about?" Su Jin rolled his eyes and emphasized: "We will talk to her after we win."


    Onomia, who had been listening in, looked at the two with a bewildered expression. Are these two serious?


    That''s Artemis, the goddess of the hunt who is regarded as the Twelve Gods!


    "You...are you sure you want to do this?"


    She paused when she said this:


    "The Martian battlefield is no better than the restricted Hakoniwa Continent, where four figures are exceptional, but you can go all out!"


    "Moreover, based on what I know about Artemis and her character, if she can''t be completely defeated, the goddess''s hunting legion will hunt down indefinitely until the hunt is successful."


    "That''s not better!" Su Jin clapped his hands, touched his chin, and said, "I have a bunch of free four-digit sandbags, and I''m not giving up. Isn''t it just to verify all my methods."


    Hearing this, Onomia''s mouth twitched, she turned her head, looked at Leticia and said:


    "Are you sure your master is here to shake hands with Artemis?"


    "Why do I feel like I''m here to make fun of Artemis?"


    Leticia smiled helplessly: "Su Jin is just a child, isn''t it normal to use inappropriate words?"


    "Although I think what you said is very gross, but compared to our age, this guy is indeed a child..."


    Onomia''s eyelids twitched a few times, looked at Su Jin, thought that the other party was in his twenties and had four figures, and then thought about himself for tens of thousands of years... It''s not as good as a dog... Dongfang''s one The roaring dog is almost breaking the four-digit mark...


    Thinking of this, Onomia''s face was filled with embarrassment, but as Hera''s liaison sent to Arcadia, she couldn''t help but remind:


    "With Artemis'' character, she is afraid that tomorrow she will bring her army of divine beasts to fight against you alone, and her divine beasts are basically transformed by her own authority."


    "So, Artemis can legally besiege you on Mars!"


    "Although every divine beast in the divine beast army is a four-digit legend, in Artemis'' home of the moon, even if an outlier is entangled, it is difficult to break free in a short period of time, and in that case, In the face of Artemis as an archer, you should know where to go."


    "so¡­¡­"


    Onomia hesitated for a while, worried that Su Jin could not withstand the "righteous siege" of Greece, but did not know how to persuade him.


    Even though Su Jin had a record of a draw against Zeus, the people at the upper levels of Hakoba were all present at the time. It is generally believed that it was Su Jin''s credit for relying on the restrictions of the lower levels and the strange poison. On the battlefield of Mars, there were no conditions at that time.


    "One-to-many?"


    Su Jin''s eyes were eager to try:


    "Wouldn''t that be better!"


    "I didn''t listen to it at all..." Onomia tugged her hair fiercely: "I always feel that I have said so much, and it is useless at all."


    She was wrong!


    She originally thought that Su Jin was a calm person, an intelligent strong man who was crazy on the surface but calm in his bones.


    But now, she knew she was wrong.


    This man is a fool!


    It is said that you will be beaten by a just group, why don''t you believe it?


    Onomia looked at Su Jin blankly and said:


    "All in all, if you feel that you can''t hold it, you can report Hera''s name. I just sent Hera''s agreement with you to Artemis, she must know how to do it."


    "Speak up!" Su Jin glanced at Onomia.


    Don''t talk too much, you''ll find out tomorrow, seeing you begging for mercy after you''ve been beaten down... Onomia looked at Su Jin angrily, thinking darkly in her heart.


    Chapter 0831 I''m an Action Party


    Mars, barren plains.


    This is one of the few areas with flat terrain on the Martian continent. The difference between the highest point and the lowest point is no more than ten meters. It is the most suitable place for large-scale army battles during the battle of super-large groups of gods.


    Because of this, this place has become a four-digit exception, and even the place where the gods and kings are fighting on Mars.


    At this time, from the perspective of Mars, the huge moon in the sky is slowly approaching the Hakoniwa continent.


    It is expected that within 10 minutes, the moon stars will overlap with Hakoniwa Continent.


    "coming?"


    A whisper echoed across the plains.


    Wearing a military uniform and riding boots, Artemis, with a stringless bow on his back, stood on a small **** less than 3 meters away, looking in the direction of the Arcadia Major League position.


    In the perception of the goddess of hunting, the three existences 90,000 kilometers away are as obvious as the Hakoniwa Continent in the sky.


    Beside her, the elk, which is wearing a saddle and has grown to one meter in size, is snorting, and replied with a dull voice:


    "Isn''t it 90,000 kilometers away, isn''t it very far, Lord Artemis, do you want to attack?"


    "No need."


    Artemis'' eyes are as ''tepid'' as a volcano in calm:


    "Don''t you think it''s the most humiliating thing to defeat the enemy in a disadvantaged area?"


    "Did you mean..." Yue Yanlu''s face was stunned.


    For Artemis, who was good at using bows and arrows, the distance was not good for her.


    "Let''s pull it to within 100 meters at the same distance." Artemis said with a slightly raised corner of his mouth.


    "No... 90,000 kilometers to 100 meters..." Yue Yan was very speechless.


    She seriously suspected that Artemis was deliberately closing in to humiliate each other after his victory.


    Thinking of Apollo''s instructions last night to avoid Artemis'' instructions to intensify the conflict, Yue Yan''s entire deer became decadent.


    How can this hatred feel unstoppable!


    At this moment, Artemis''s expression changed.


    "It''s not right, the distance is getting closer..."


    Artemis was about to take the bow. The next moment, his face changed suddenly, and his eyes were fixed on the plain 300 meters ahead.


    At the same moment, Su Jin''s figure appeared in Artemis'' field of vision.


    Behind him was Leticia, who had returned to her adult form.


    At this time, Su Jin raised his head and looked at Artemis, and Artemis frowned at this moment.


    At this moment, the two sides looked at each other.

 Chapter 617：

    The scene was stagnant for a while.


    Artemis finally moved, she slowly took out the longbow behind her, frowned at Su Jin and said:


    "Still maintaining the human spirit... Are you perfunctory me?"


    Compared with humans with lower natural basic ability values, Artemis prefers to fight Su Jin, who is incarnated as a **** and Buddha.


    However, such expectations were incomprehensible to Su Jin.


    "Why do you call me not a human when you come up?"


    Su Jin scratched his hair in distress, then glanced at Leticia, and then said to Artemis:


    "I''ll add one more person here, okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    Artemis raised his bow calmly, did not aim, but simply stated:


    "It just so happens that I''m still worrying about how to send you back after I beat you down. It would be nice to have someone to help me."


    Next to him, Yue Yan took a step forward and said:


    "Master Artemis, leave this vampire to me."


    Artemis didn''t answer, she still had the cold expression on her face, her eyes were fixed on Su Jin, and there was no trace of movement.


    Seeing this, Yue Yan breathed a sigh of relief, glanced at Leticia, and frowned:


    "Knight of Hakogawa? Tricky guy, choose a venue, it''s better to keep your distance away."


    Fighting against such a powerful enemy is inextricable, and it is ''normal'' that there is no way to support Artemis-sama... Yue Yan whispered in her heart.


    "The elk of the moon... Is it a beast of war with a strong and holy name..." Leticia frowned slightly.


    Artemis was in Little Garden and was called "the mistress of the beast and the lord of the desolation".


    The former expresses the essence of the goddess of nature and the goddess of life, with the authority of the goddess of war mixed in it.


    And as this manifestation, it is the first divine beast, the elk of the moon.


    The mythical beast who steered the war and raised the chariot for Artemis.


    A thorny enemy... Silently, Leticia''s figure turned into black water droplets, dripping into the shadows on the ground.


    "The Shadow of the Dragon!"


    Yue Yan, who recognized the source of his power, focused his eyes, and immediately a golden light filled his body, chasing Leticia away.


    When the subordinate opened the battlefield, Artemis said indifferently to Su Jin:


    "Any last words?"


    Su Jin sighed at this time and said, "To be honest, I came with the sincerity of ''peace''."


    Hearing this sentence, Artemis suddenly took a step back, calmly raised his bow to aim at Su Jin, and looked at him alertly.


    After a second or two, she was stunned and said in surprise, "It wasn''t the same sneak attack as last time? Forget it, it doesn''t matter."


    "..."


    Su Jingang wanted to ask, "Last time it was a head-to-head fight, why did I make a sneak attack", but the moonlight was already shining on Artemis'' bow and arrow.


    "Don''t force me," Su Jin sighed.


    "Forcing you?" Artemis sneered: "That almost overflowing grudge, do you think I''m a fool?"


    "Hurry up, I''m not in the mood to listen to your foul language!"


    Foul language... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he took a deep breath and said:


    "Okay, I understand, tinted glasses, I understand!"


    Su Jin originally wanted to say that after this fight, he would turn the fight into jade and silk, but now it seems that it is unnecessary.


    Since you want to listen to foul language... Su Jin raised his bandaged hand, opened and closed his fingers slightly, and then clenched it tightly.


    Then, Su Jin kissed his fist and said to Artemis with a smile:


    "I feel more like an actionist than a foul-mouthed verbalist!"


    Artemis frowned, not understanding Su Jin''s behavior.


    "Be careful, being kissed by this fist means you are being kissed."


    Artemis'' face turned black, and he said angrily:


    "asshole!"


    Before he finished speaking, a bandaged hand continued to enlarge in Artemis'' eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a muffled whisper:


    "Three percent!"


    "Don''t let me down!"


    "Artemis¡ª!"


    Chapter 0832 is almost a force


    At the moment when he started, Su Jin''s moving figure appeared a fine overlapping afterimage.


    It was an afterimage that appeared in Artemis'' field of vision while moving at a high speed.


    Just for a moment.


    The afterimages formed a line, forming a ''straight line'' shining with golden light.


    The end of the line is Artemis standing with a bow.


    An indescribable sense of crisis rushed into Artemis'' heart.


    While frowning, she thought about the meaning of Sanchengli she had just heard, while she put on the bow with her right hand under the skill of practicing the bow, and said with a sneer:


    "Only trash archers care about distance."


    Before the words fell, Artemis'' right hand had not yet formed the bow and arrow.


    The silvery white moonlight shone on Su Jin''s body.


    It was not real moonlight, but a death ray composed of high-density lasers.


    Puff puff puff!


    There were dense sounds from Su Jin, who was bathed in the moonlight.


    At this moment, Artemis'' arrows slowly condensed and disappeared suddenly after condensing.


    Seeing this scene, with arms folded in front of him, Su Jin, who resisted the attack, was stunned:


    ''The attack hit before it was launched? ¡¯


    Cause and effect reversed! Such a sentence appeared in Su Jin''s mind.


    At this moment, the cold voice of Artemis reached his ears leisurely.


    "''Dear'' me? Come here if you can!"


    Before the words were finished, an unimaginable weight was placed on Su Jin, causing him to stagger, almost kneeling on the ground.


    And after the stress, the change begins.


    Light blue light centered on Artemis, instantly filled the entire barren plain, nearly 200,000 miles in diameter.


    Immediately afterwards, green shoots emerged, and dark green cypress trees rose from the ground.


    In just an instant, the figure of Artemis disappeared into the forest.


    then.


    The rapid hawk cries resounded in the sky, the red-golden eyes of the hounds wandered in the forest, and the dull bear roars and cooing birds and beasts continued to echo.


    In an instant, the entire barren plain turned into a jungle with dense vegetation and wild beasts.


    The cold moonlight was still on Su Jin.


    Looking at the distorted scene in his field of vision, he couldn''t help frowning and said:


    "The abnormal gravity caused by the twisted time and space, this power... Is it the sovereignty of the moon?"


    Su Jin once sensed the same breath on the black rabbit, so he made an accurate judgment.


    "Good knowledge."


    In the jungle, the cold voice of Artemis sounded.


    "You can defend against the Moon Arrow just now... It seems that you are a little stronger than Hermes when you are not restricted."


    "A little better than Hermes?"


    Su Jin frowned upon hearing this, always feeling a little insulted. He put down his hands, looked at the densely packed black spots on the bandages, emitting a burnt smell, and said calmly:


    "Can''t 30% force stop it?"


    "Then use fifty percent of your strength."


    While Su Jin whispered, a golden mist gradually filled the surface of his body, and the whole body seemed to be entangled by golden clouds.


    The cold moonlight passed through the dense branches and leaves and shone on Su Jin''s face.


    What followed was a cold female voice:


    "Five percent? Facing me, even thinking about limiting yourself, ridiculous arrogance."


    "I won''t give you another chance."


    "The next blow will pierce your right hand."


    "Before that, let my servant play with you!"


    The words fall.


    A huge black shadow blocked the moonlight from behind.


    Su Jin''s heart jumped, and he turned his head. A three-meter-high giant black bear with a scar on its left eye came into view.


    "This is?"


    "Roar!" The black bear roared, opened its sharp bear claws, and suddenly grabbed Su Jin''s head.


    Above the sharp claws, the unimaginable sharpness stimulated Su Jin''s whole body skin.


    An illusion that the whole body is about to be torn apart arises from the bottom of Su Jin''s heart.


    ''power? authority? ! ¡¯


    Su Jin panicked, but before he could react, the bear claws were imprinted on his forehead.


    Clang! !


    The black bear took two steps back in pain, three broken claws flying in the air.


    Vaguely, three blood lines appeared on Su Jin''s forehead, and the depth even reached 0.1 mm.


    Su Jin''s "flutter" in his heart finally disappeared. He didn''t care about anything else, he raised his foot and kicked the black bear.


    With this kick, the entire atmosphere was centered around it, forming a huge vortex, which abruptly slowed down Su Jin''s speed, preventing the light-speed kick from hitting, and letting the black bear take the opportunity to sink into the forest.


    As a Saint Seiya with the seventh sense, Su Jin immediately understood the source of this abnormality:


    "The distortion of time and space interferes with the time around me, and does it also affect my movements..."


    "It''s quite capable!"


    Su Jin''s eyes lit up quickly.


    Although there are many restrictions, there has been no room to fight back at the beginning, but his excitement has risen.


    ''monster. ¡¯


    From zero, Artemis scolded secretly when he saw the almost invisible wound on Su Jin''s forehead.


    The black bear under her command is based on the mount of Chi You, the Eastern God of War, and its sharp claws, even the Erlang God, would not dare to pick it up.


    As a result, there was only a little injury.


    The physique is comparable to the star spirit? I think it''s stronger than a star spirit, and this person''s spirit is actually a human... For the first time, Artemis wanted to scold the eyes of the center of the small garden.

 Chapter 618：

    What do you think of human beings?


    ''This kind of defense, the Beast Legion is useless at all, whether it is my hound or eagle, it is incomparable to a bear in simple tearing...''


    Artemis thought of this, his eyes turned cold: ''Su Jin''s defense upper limit must be tested. ¡¯


    Thinking of this, she took out a golden arrow in silence.


    It was an arrow that Zeus gave her after she was born, and it contained the power of thunder.


    ''Will it be too heavy to use this...''


    Artemis hesitated before using the arrow.


    But when she thought of Su Jin''s humiliation to her, her eyes suddenly firmed up.


    In the forest, Su Jin frowned and looked around, and at this moment, a cold female voice sounded.


    "If you''re willing to publicly apologize to me, I can consider letting you go."


    Su Jin heard the words, the corners of his mouth grinned and said:


    "Then don''t let it go, just come and ride for me."


    Hearing this, the sound of Artemis gnashing his teeth came from the forest.


    "Disgusting man, you are always such a jerk."


    She seemed to be angry for a while before continuing:


    "For the sake of you being Athena''s younger brother, this time, I will only take your right hand."


    "Be grateful, you rude bastard."


    "over there!"


    Su Jin suddenly turned around and looked to the north.


    At this moment, his eyelids suddenly jumped, and he subconsciously raised his right hand.


    Yet at this moment.


    A flash of lightning.


    A golden arrow appeared on the back of Su Jin''s right palm.


    There were no fluctuations, no precursors, and even except for Su Jin''s subconscious reaction just now, all his perceptions had no effect on this arrow.


    Even the power of destruction that Su Jin had been protecting on his body failed to react to the arrow.


    "How could it be..." Su Jin''s pupils shrank sharply, and then he raised his head sharply, looking to the north.


    After he turned, an arrow just slowly flew out from the north, the speed was like a butterfly flying, elegant and humiliating, and flew to the position of Su Jin''s arrow, overlapping with the golden arrow.


    Then, boom! sound.


    The crash was long overdue.


    The panic on Su Jin''s face suddenly disappeared at this moment.


    Obviously, Su Jin heard a sudden quickening of breathing.


    Hearing the sound, he shook his head and regretfully grabbed the golden arrow. After pulling it out, he revealed the back of his palm that had been pierced by 0.3 mm. He frowned and said:


    "Isn''t it able to stop it with 60% of my strength? As expected of Artemis, it can push me to this point."


    In the end, Su Jin actually blocked the blow by initiating the Leo Sun Sovereignty.


    If the Sun Sovereign is used, this blow will probably pierce his palm.


    And this time, Su Jin also judged the strength needed to block this arrow.


    At least the level of burning 50% of the small universe can be prevented... Su Jin frowned, judging how much to burn into the small universe to kill a four-digit exception.


    "..."


    In the forest, Artemis, who was in hiding, did not care about Su Jin''s provocation, but fell into silence.


    She even once wondered if she was not so angry at Su Jin''s offense that she didn''t use much force just now.


    Could it be that I don''t actually hate Su Jin''s teasing?


    If not, how could this happen?


    With that arrow just now, Artemis was confident that even a sun-sized star would be pierced by it.


    However...how did it turn out like this?


    The golden arrows are not adulterated, they are the arrows that Zeus gave him to hunt Typhon''s descendants on weekdays.


    Even the scales of the Hydra Hydra can''t block the edge of the golden arrow, and it will definitely be pierced by a single blow.


    But in the face of Su Jin, it was just...


    Artemis couldn''t help looking at Su Jin''s palm, and then froze again.


    She can''t find where the wound is!


    In the forest, the roar of birds and beasts fell silent at this moment.


    After a long while, Su Jin''s calm whisper sounded in the forest:


    "I''ll use 70% this time."


    He then added:


    "It''s still not burning."


    When the words fell, Su Jin squatted down and put on a positive fist posture, letting the flaming golden arrogance permeate his body.


    "A clear punch!"


    His voice fell.


    Straight punch.


    Outrageously!


    Chapter 0833 The most vicious way of revenge


    Punch out!


    The sun rises from the surface.


    Countless golden rays of light converged into a golden scorching sun, which was the ''ocean'' where countless fists of light converged.


    In an instant, the forest was engulfed, the falcon fell, the beasts in the forest disappeared, and the forest that had just risen on the entire plain disappeared as if it had been erased by an eraser.


    Six or seven seconds after the light came on.


    boom--!


    A deafening roar reached Artemis'' ears.


    Then there was a sound like glass bursting.


    Above the sky, the moonlight suddenly disappeared, and the dense forest on the surface also turned into a phantom at the same time.


    The reddish-brown Martian plains re-entered reality and became the land under the feet of Artemis.


    At this moment, Artemis stood on the red soil with a bow, looking at the scorched plain with a gloomy expression, took a deep breath, and whispered to himself:


    "Seventy percent? Unburned?"


    She couldn''t believe that this was only 70% of Su Jin''s power, and what did that unburned state mean?


    Is there still a burning state on it? What is that burning?


    At this time, Artemis was opposite, less than 80 meters away from her.


    Su Jin looked at Artemis in surprise:


    "Is it so close?"


    Just now, he had fully opened his mind, and had used all kinds of detection methods for spiritual perception and spiritual pressure exploration.


    It turned out that the distance between the two was only 80 meters.


    An authoritative concealment method?


    Su Jin faintly felt that this method was very suitable for him.


    He just discovered that after Artemis used his authority, he did not say that he had no power to fight back, and it was almost the same. Before increasing the scale of the small universe and using his power to break the trick, he really had no way to take the authority.


    This is a disadvantage, and it is the reason why he doesn''t understand Hakoba''s fighting style. Of course, this disadvantage is not impossible to make up for.


    The reason for everything lies in power. As long as Su Jin learns and gets used to it, everything will be solved.


    When he thinks that he is 80 meters behind Zeus, raising his hand is a move of the galaxy starburst. Wouldn''t that make His Majesty the King of God directly cool?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but have a wicked smile on his face.


    Seeing this, Artemis couldn''t help but take a step back, but when she found this, her face couldn''t help turning red, she gritted her teeth and took two steps forward, and took off the short dagger around her waist.


    "Are you sure you want to melee me?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, the golden arrogance on his body became stronger and stronger, dancing like a living thing.


    "Next, I won''t keep it."


    He looked at Artemis'' face and said threateningly:


    "I think revenge or something, it''s the best result to stop here, what do you think?"


    Hearing the threatening words, Artemis'' face turned cold and his silver teeth clenched:


    "You''re still humiliating me!"


    "Can''t you understand people''s words?" Su Jin frowned and said displeasedly: "Consider your position, instead of letting your own feelings go, you idiot! Much stupider than your brother Apollo!"


    "Apollo is the younger brother."


    Artemis gritted his teeth and said this, and the silver-white hair became extremely dark in the next moment, like an abyss.


    She stared at Su Jin, her eyes gradually being replaced by a crimson ominous light.


    "In the name of the moon **** Artemis..."


    "Su Jin, I curse you!"


    "Your words will surely attract unimaginable places for you, and your relationship will be hostile to all innocent women, you..."


    "Greek spells?!" Su Jin''s face changed greatly, unable to understand that Artemis had used this forbidden spell on him for two generations of **** kings.


    Others use this kind of trick before they die. This woman, can''t she just stimulate her? Are you so glassy?


    "Pfft!" Artemis suddenly spit out a mouthful of dirty blood, blood-colored like ink, pitch-black and exuding an unbearable stench.


    "Backlash..."


    Artemis wiped the corners of his mouth in confusion, and said in amazement:


    "why¡­¡­"


    Su Jin was silent for a while, then reminded: "Who do you think my lovers are?"


    "How could it be possible..." Artemis'' figure softened, and he said incredulously: "Even if it is a three-digit **** king, it is impossible for me to bring backlash..."


    Su Jin opened his mouth with pity in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Artemis suddenly understood something and said in amazement:


    "Magic star Algor? How could you and that woman actually..."


    "Otherwise, the backlash will be so strong, you should know it in your heart."


    Su Jin said as he walked slowly towards Artemis.


    Then, he squatted down, raised his fist, and slapped Artemis'' face hard, sinking the back of his fingers into that tender face.


    After doing all this, he stood up in the stunned eyes of Artemis, and said with a smile:


    "Okay, I did it, kiss you with my fist."


    Su Jin patted Artemis on the shoulder, and comforted him as if he was so angry that he didn''t pay for his life:


    "This person, don''t talk big, don''t hold back if you''re injured, or you''ll end up... You can look in the mirror and see how embarrassed you are!"


    Artemis stared at Su Jin with a black face. If his eyes could kill, Su Jin would have died a thousand times.

 Chapter 619：

    At this time, Su Jin was still shaking his head and hitting him:


    "It''s a pity, I only used 70% of my strength just now, and I didn''t even force my burning state, let alone golden combat skills. Alas, this person is too strong, it''s not good, opponents are hard to find!"


    "Pfft." Artemis'' mouth was bleeding black, but she held it back.


    She wiped the corners of her mouth, struggling to get up.


    Seeing this, Su Jin hurriedly stepped forward to help her up, and interrupted Artemis''s hands very kindly to prevent her from rejecting, and sighed amidst the screams of the goddess:


    "Seeing how miserable you are, let me help you, otherwise it will be bad if you can''t go back to your position. Others think how can I bully you."


    Artemis looked at Su Jin with fiery eyes, and wanted to use his feet, but was worried that his feet would also be torn off by Su Jin. This man could definitely do such a thing.


    Seeing Artemis'' ''interesting'', Su Jin immediately admired:


    "Although I didn''t have enough fun this time, at least I can judge my level. Thank you very much, you''ve helped me a lot!"


    Artemis looked at Su Jin indifferently, and let himself be lifted up by him, his eyes were as cold as ice that would not melt in a thousand years.


    When Su Jin helped her up, Artemis said in an extremely cold voice:


    "I won''t let you go... As long as I don''t die, I will repay this revenge in the cruelest way!"


    When Su Jin heard the words, he was so frightened that he almost didn''t leave Artemis behind, and said sharply:


    "Why are you so bad? You want to marry me, aren''t you disgusting?"


    Artemis couldn''t bear the coldness on his face when he heard it, and said stunned: "When did I say I want to marry you?"


    "Isn''t it just now?"


    Su Jin silently helped her up again, and then said with a half-smile:


    "The most vicious way of revenge is to marry me, have a son for me, and then spend my money every day, beat my son, and let me just watch!"


    For a while, Artemis forgot what the function of language was.


    But there is one thing she really wants to say to Su Jin, that is...


    ¡ª She had never seen such a brazen person!


    Chapter 0834 Which prize is this kind of thing


    Barren Plains border.


    The petite, but inexplicably majestic goddess Onomia is looking at the south with a sullen face:


    "It''s troublesome!"


    Thinking of the goddess who didn''t listen to me just now, Onomia suddenly felt powerless.


    Hera asked her to contact Su Jin, and Apollo entrusted her not to let the conflict between Su Jin and Artemis intensify. Even Hades sent a message, hoping that she could stop the conflict.


    Of the twelve Greek gods, all three wished she could do something.


    They didn''t think about it at all. It''s better to persuade Artemis to persuade Su Jin. That woman''s awkward personality is the real trouble.


    "Going back will definitely be criticized."


    Thinking of this, Onomia sighed, then looked to the southwest:


    "Forget it, no matter what, I have to take people away after Su Jin''s defeat. I can''t let Lord Artemis be impulsive any more."


    According to Onomia''s character, Artemis can definitely do things like humiliate his defeat.


    But because of Ares'' offense, the moon **** asked the poet to let the wild boar he raised be changed into a woman who was the "son of Ares".


    Onomia is very clear that Su Jin''s face is definitely not as thick as Ares.


    Therefore, even if she uses the divine weapon that Hera entrusted to her and uses brute force to break the situation, she has to suppress the conflict before it deepens... Onomia made up her mind and looked at the battlefield at ease.


    Then, she saw a light.


    A dazzling golden light!


    The next second, Onomia''s eyes burst into tears.


    "what is that?"


    The stinging pain melted into Onomia''s nerves, and at the same time, a very special force that seemed to shatter everything would erode her eyes.


    Finally, Onomia repelled her power, and after barely regaining her sight, she heard Su Jin''s voice.


    "Yo, still here!"


    Onomia blinked, barely opened her eyes, and looked in the direction from which the voice came.


    What caught the eye was Su Jin and the weak girl who was supported by Su Jin, like a powerless girl who had suffered from a war, and her legs and feet were weak, and Artemis with a weak breath all over her body.


    "You...you..."


    Onomia stared at Su Jin''s hand holding Artemis in a stunned manner, as if seeing the new continent, and after a long while, she said a sentence:


    "How did you reconcile?"


    When Artemis heard the words, he raised his head and glared at Onomia.


    Onomia immediately shrank his neck and bowed his head:


    "I''m sorry, Sister Artemis, I seem to have said something strange."


    Artemis said with a cold face: "Pay attention next time."


    She said this, paused, and added:


    "I''m not done with him!"


    "It''s not over?" Onomia was stunned, and then looked at the two people side by side strangely: "Then this is??"


    "She''s tired and her legs are weak. After all, it''s the first time!" Su Jin said with a sports car.


    However, what terrified Onomia was that Artemis did not refute, but just lowered his head coldly and looked at the ground.


    ''What the hell... Her elder sister is sure to get angry when she hears this kind of words? ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Onomia''s throat surged up and down, and asked Artemis cautiously:


    "Sister, didn''t you say that you would use the most ferocious way to report Fu Jin?"


    Hearing this, Artemis'' face changed greatly, and he hurriedly said, "Who said I was going to marry him!"


    "What??" Onomia was stunned. "What to marry him?"


    Artemis was stunned, and suddenly realized that his reaction was a bit extreme.


    Damn, if this guy hadn''t used that sentence to anger me all the way, I wouldn''t have... Artemis glared at Su Jin fiercely.


    However, this scene changed in Onomia''s eyes.


    She just seemed to have just said that Artemis was going to report for Fu Jin, but her sister immediately retorted that she would not marry Su Jin... When will these two people talk about ''marry or not''? Relationship?


    Also, the annoyed look that seemed to have weak legs and feet, and could only snuggle up beside Su Jin... Onomia''s eyes gradually became sharper.


    She tasted a little ''tricky''.


    "Sister, do you want me to help you?" Onomiya asked in a meaningful way.


    "No need." Artemis replied without thinking.


    Her broken arms and her right leg are not yet fully healed. If Onomia knew that she was going all out, she would be injured without hurting Su Jin at all. Wouldn''t the majesty of her eldest daughter in Greece kill her violently? And die?


    This doesn''t work!


    Absolutely not!


    The image of the goddess cannot be collapsed!


    Especially Athena, if I let her know that my arm was broken four times by her brother, and my left leg also broke the bone, she would definitely come back and sneer... Wanting to meet this, Artemis couldn''t help clenching his teeth.


    "But you''re a bit..." Onomia continued to point out.


    Hearing this, Artemis said calmly, "Just treat it as a prize for the victor."


    Which winner''s prize is this... Onomia whispered in her heart.


    She also said that you didn''t have any troubles... She looked at Artemis playfully, and withdrew her gaze before the other party''s strange look back, thinking silently in her heart.


    Does Lord Artemis also want to compete for the position of the queen? And they still use this savage way of ''beating, scolding, or loving''.


    Tricky girlfriend? It really fits the character of Lord Artemis... But in this way, it will be difficult for the goddess Hera. There are three kinds of authority in the sky, the underworld, and the ocean. The goddess has worked hard for so long and cannot fail here...


    Thinking of this, Onomia suddenly understood that it was necessary for him to report the situation.


    Not to mention the goddess Hera, His Majesty Hades, Hestia and even Apollo should know.


    The three His Majesty have all made good friends with Mother Goddess Hera. After understanding the thoughts of Lord Artemis, they will definitely help to stop them, at least let this Majesty temporarily give up the position of the Queen of Heaven.


    Oh, His Majesty Athena also has to inform me that this Lord has a deep conflict with Sister Artemis, and she doesn''t want to continue to be hostile to the ''eldest sister-in-law'' after coming to Sister Artemis...


    While thinking about it, Onomia sorted out the words, and then used the secret communication device placed in the Lingerie to secretly send a message to the four Twelve Gods who had contacted.


    Chapter 0835 Evil Dragon, Becoming Active


    While Onomia was making a small report, Su Jinzhi helped Artemis to sit on a flat rock on the side, then turned his head and looked towards the west:


    "It''s not over yet with Leticia!"


    Hearing this, Artemis couldn''t help but say: "Yueyan will not lose! She has my war authority on her body, and has one-third of my current power."


    After Su Jin heard this, he turned around and looked at Artemis with a playful expression:


    "Does this mean you didn''t use your full strength before?"


    "Of course." Artemis raised his chin slightly, with a provocative taste: "If it weren''t for me having to separate the authority and avoid stepping into the three-digit number, even if you go all out..."


    When she said this, looking at Su Jin''s half-smile eyes, she couldn''t help shrinking her neck and whispered:


    "Even if you do your best, I can still escape."


    "Pfft..." Su Jin wanted to laugh but hurriedly held it back, pretending to be calm:


    "Yes, yes, Lord Artemis is super strong!"


    "It''s just a broken hand and a broken leg. If you want, your teeth can kill you."


    Su Jin said this with a strange yin and yang, and suddenly asked suspiciously: "But then again, you don''t seem to have seen me doing my best, right?"


    Artemis'' face darkened, he didn''t say anything, just said coldly:


    "No matter how hard you try, there''s no way that vampire will win."


    "What if you win?" Su Jin asked.


    Artemis smiled at this time and said, "Do you think I''m stupid? Are you going to bet with me next sentence?"


    "Yo, there''s a lot to think about."


    Su Jin''s bandaged hand lightly bumped Artemis'' cheek:


    "But unfortunately, I don''t have the habit of betting."


    However, at this time, Artemis didn''t hear anything, just touched his cheek blankly, and said angrily after a while:


    "How dare you kiss me?!"


    "When did I? Oh, oh! I don''t care if you think so!"


    "Death to me!"


    Onomia looked at the noisy two people, and the more she looked, the more she felt that something was wrong with them.


    Touching it with your hand is a kiss. It is said that when people in China see a woman with bare arms, they will think of a woman with naked clothes, and then they will think of some kind of unclean relationship.


    Lord Artemis, is it because of the physical contact that the brain soberly recalls what the two of them did secretly in private?


    But has it developed to this point? This progress is really fast enough!


    Onomia thought of this, and silently uploaded this information.


    ''Both sides have developed to the point where they are close to home plate, I hope to know! ¡¯


    Afterwards, Onomia looked at the two of them, thinking of the fact that there is probably an Artemis in the fourth generation of Greek gods, and could not help but sigh:


    ''I really don''t know what Father Zeus will think when he sees this scene, maybe he will be mad...''


    ¡ª


    Box Court.

 Chapter 620：

    ''78502'' Exterior door.


    A flower garden city built in the sky.


    Two tall figures in cloaks are advancing in the modern city.


    Among the two, the leader was a dragon man covered in pale colors.


    It was Azi Dakaha from the world of Demon High School who took the task of the Troublemaker Forum.


    At this moment, Aziz Dakaha urged the next ''person'' while walking:


    "Big snake, what are you procrastinating about? If you don''t leave, how can you blockade the stronghold of the Babylonian group of gods in the city center?"


    "Don''t tell me, Aziz, isn''t there plenty of time for the mission?"


    Known as the big snake, the purple-black-skinned man showed his forked tongue, licked the corner of his mouth, and greedily observed the crowd around him:


    "Hakoti is good, there are so many people with strong vitality, which is much stronger than the Qidaotianji I was going to eat back then. It''s a pity, why does the boss only let us attack the gods..."


    Aziz Dakaha couldn''t help frowning when he heard the words, and said displeasedly, "Aren''t gods better than these orcs?"


    "Is the risk of eating orcs the same as eating gods?"


    Orochi''s reasons are very good, enough that Aziz Dakaha kept looking at him with gloomy eyes.


    "If you delay the mission because of cannibalism, and you don''t need the boss to take action, I will tear you apart first."


    "Oh, what a terrible threat."


    The snake letter child of the Orochi Orochi was constantly hovering in the air, showing a sinister smile:


    "I''m also looking forward to you, the three-headed guy, who can tear off a few of my heads."


    The two faced each other on the street for a while, snorted in unison, and then moved towards the city center unhurriedly.


    Not long after, there was a sudden explosion in the city center.


    Raindrops of pitch-black parchment fell from the sky.


    A divine light rose from the city center, followed by a heart-piercing roar:


    "Enemy attack!!"


    "It''s an evil dragon¡ª"


    Before the words fell, the voice suddenly disappeared, the vibration became more and more intense, and then, the sky city began to tilt greatly.


    ten minutes later.


    Sky City crashed into the wilderness west of Outer Gate 78502.


    About ten minutes later, piles of stern warriors in black uniforms of the Heavenly Army arrived here.


    "Damn!"


    The headed Valkyrie looked at the ruins of the city, and while arranging first aid, he cursed:


    "The third time, within a day, the sky city controlled by the three Babylonian gods was attacked. Damn! It was the devil who did it, why is there no sign at all!"


    At this time, a Martial God ran quickly and said eagerly:


    "Captain, there is a situation! Some people heard the information sent by the guarding gods desperately."


    The captain''s face was overjoyed, and he quickly grabbed the Valkyrie and asked, "What information? Tell me now!"


    When Wushen heard the words, he swallowed his saliva, sweating coldly, and stammered nervously:


    "It is said that the Babylonian gods guarding here were shouting... evil dragons before they were killed."


    "Evil dragon?" The captain of the Martial Gods murmured to himself, and then his face turned pale: "Impossible, he should have been sealed by Arcadia, it''s impossible, unless... it is left behind. individual?"


    In any case, the captain of the Valkyries understood that this was no longer something he could interfere with.


    Only the class rulers, only the Heavenly Army, can intervene in this matter.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Tianjun [500] outer gate.


    Di Shitian frowned and looked at the report in his hand. It was the report just sent from the lower level, and next to it, there was a copy of the intelligence urgently sent from Qianyan.


    "What happened?" Uesugi Kenshin, who was holding the sword, frowned as he looked at Di Shitian''s embarrassed face.


    At this moment, Di Shitian sighed and said solemnly: "Azi Dakaha''s clone seems to be active in the lower level again."


    Uesugi Kenshin''s originally curious face suddenly turned ashen:


    "Do you want me to go down?"


    "No, it''s just you, I don''t worry... I have a bad hunch."


    Di Shatian opened the information of Thousand Eyes and looked at the photo above. It was the photo of Aziz Dakaha confronting Orochi on the street.


    "Although the shape of the face is wrong, according to the photos and the atmosphere left at the scene... Orochi... The dead Susanoo will be brought down to the sky tomorrow, and thus will be crusaded..."


    Di Shitian stared at the photo for a long time, then got up and said to Uesugi Kenshin:


    "Go ahead and hold a Heavenly Army meeting!"


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 0836 Tianjun Conference


    500 Outer Gate, the headquarters of the Heavenly Army.


    between arbitrations.


    On the twelve huge thrones, light and shadow gradually formed.


    Not long after, five figures appeared on the throne and gradually solidified.


    Uesugi Kenshin, who was still in a suit and ponytail, looked around on the throne with "Kunshamen" written in ancient scriptures on the back.


    Apart from the two acquaintances Di Shitian and Marta, there was a man and a woman sitting on the other two chairs.


    One of them is a mighty man with golden hair, only middle-aged and exuding a sense of nobility, while the other is a mature and gorgeous woman wearing an ancient neon clothes and feather clothes of the Celestial Dynasty.


    "Sunday" Surya.


    "Rakshasa Heaven" Princess Iron Fan.


    The former belongs to the Indian group of gods, while the latter is a member of Buddhism. They are all born gods and Buddhas with the highest godhead.


    "Are there only five people present?" Uesugi Kenshin sighed.


    She knew in her heart that this was not bad. In the twelve days of other Dharma protectors who did not come, there were even people who fell into a deep sleep, and she still didn''t know when they would wake up.


    But that''s what makes Uesugi Kenshin so melancholy.


    After the crusade against the evil dragon Aziz Dakaha, has the Dharma Protector been so weak for twelve days that he can''t even get half of it together?


    After hearing this, Di Shitian, who was on the throne, explained:


    "And Brahma, but he bought his own counterpart from a certain stinky boy. He was very close to the place where the accident happened, so he went to investigate first."


    "Some brat?"


    Princess Iron Fan swayed the banana fan in her hand, and said with a smile on her bright eyes:


    "Is it the fourth-generation Greek **** king who has been in the limelight recently? Hestia and I mentioned a few words."


    She said this, with a lively look, she said meaningfully: "I just don''t know which way he will choose to construct the universe view in the end."


    Marta ''Ditian'' next to him held an apple and took a bite and said:


    "I don''t know how, but it''s definitely not the system of the Three God Kings a day later."


    "I think Zeus and Poseidon must be in a hurry, maybe Hera will also act..."


    "Okay, let''s talk less about irrelevant gossip." Sun God Surrey sighed helplessly.


    Hearing this, several goddesses chuckled and stopped discussing.


    This kind of private gossip must be chatted in a suitable place, otherwise it will be bad for these stinky men to hear a little bit of private words.


    Seeing a few troublesome goddesses settle down, Suriya couldn''t help but look at Di Shitian:


    "Is there any news from Brahma? Are you sure it''s the dragon?"


    "Not yet, it should be soon."


    Di Shitian tapped on the table and closed his eyes after finishing speaking.


    The members of the Twelve Days next to them naturally would not urge them. For them, the time of a meeting is not important. What matters is whether there is a solution.


    And now, when there is not enough information, waiting for news is not necessarily impossible.


    After a long while, Di Shitian finally opened his eyes and spit out a turbid breath:


    "Brahma went to confirm that the seal of the evil dragon is normal."


    After listening, everyone secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The deterrent power of the three-headed evil dragon Az Dakaha is evident.


    Even if it is in a sealed state, the Dharma Protector has even obtained information about his avatar''s activities outside for 12 days. He must first confirm the status of the seal before he can reasonably judge the situation.


    Uesugi Kenshin, who was at the end of the twelve days, even more relaxed:


    "In this way, the riots at the lower level should only be at the level of avatars."


    Although Aziz Dakaha''s evil dragon clone also has a four-digit level, even a high level, but without the most troublesome simulated star creation map, it can be solved only by the lower-level stratum dominators, not to mention the sky army. .


    After all, as long as the target of the siege is a god, the simulated star creation map ''Asveta'' that can copy the opponent''s power and impose it on itself is really too lame.


    It should be said that it is worthy of being one of the seventeen people, the handwriting of Angela Manuel, the "Mother of Evil"?


    For a once-ordinary three-digit figure to be so powerful that even the entire Heavenly Army can''t do anything about it, it''s outrageous!


    Emperor Shitian agrees with Uesugi Kenshin''s words very much, without Aziz Dakaha, some clones can be destroyed at will, but strategically contempt, tactical attention should be paid:


    "Azi Dakaha''s clone still needs to be vigilant, but as long as the main body doesn''t move, the situation is still under control."


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian hesitated for a while, and then explained:


    "However, in my opinion, there is also the guy who is in trouble with Az Dakaha''s doppelganger."


    After he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and waved, and a stream of water droplets appeared in front of the guardians of the twelve days, and then suddenly swelled and turned into a water mirror.


    In the water mirror, the eight-headed serpent paralleled with Aziz Dakaha caught everyone''s eyes.


    "This is it!" Sully frowned suddenly.


    And other people''s faces are not very good-looking.


    Obviously, they all recognized the identity of the eight-headed snake.


    Seeing this, Di Shitian sighed and said:


    "Orchid Orochi, the former human being who had been descended into the sky by Susanoo at the dawn of time, and who directly attacked it, was the final test."


    "Although the possibility of resurrection is not impossible, or it is more likely to have the same spiritual identity, but according to the news of Brahma..."


    Di Shitian said this, crossed his hands in front of him, and said with a heavy face:


    "The slain Babylonian **** is in a state that cannot be resurrected!"


    "This!" Marta''s eyes suddenly changed, becoming extremely fearful.


    "The characteristics of the final trial!"


    Princess Iron Fan shook the banana fan lightly and sighed:


    "The re-emergence of the cracked final trial is a joke."


    Hearing this, Emperor Shitian, who knew many inside stories, immediately said:


    "The origin of the final trial of the Orochi is derived from the flooding of rivers, such as the Nile, Ganges, Yellow River, Yangtze River, and various floods, which destroyed human tribes many times in ancient times, causing disasters that almost destroyed human beings. "


    "And the natural disasters he represents, Noah of the Crusaders, Deucalion of Greece avoided in various ways, and Xia Yu of the East limited his spirituality to the smallest scale due to his achievements in managing the river, and then It was picked up by Susanoo for a bargain."


    Uesugi Kenshin heard this and immediately tasted it: "You mean, because of improper means, the final trial has not really been crossed, and the Orochi is resurrected?"


    If these words were released, it would be equivalent to scolding Susanoko for being shameless.


    Dayu managed the flood well, but seeing that the Orochi was going to die, Susano''s man came to pick up the bargain, and the ''recurrence of serious injuries'' was simply not a human being.


    Of course, it is more likely that Emperor Shitian throws the pot and leaves the responsibility for the resurrection of the Yaqi Orochi to Susanoo.

 Chapter 621：

    After all, the Gao Tianyuan group of gods has perished, and no one has said anything.


    The dead don''t speak.


    Otherwise, shake out this matter and make the Heavenly Army that has already cracked the Orochi Trial back then, I am afraid that it will eat one and fall.


    At this moment, the sound of fingertips hitting the seat sounded, which was the sound made by Princess Iron Fan on purpose.


    When Di Shitian and others heard the voice, they turned their heads and looked at Princess Tie Fan:


    "Iron Fan, what do you think?"


    "Is there another possibility?" Princess Tie Fan narrowed her eyes and said, "For example, another new final trial is born, and it is still based on the eight-headed snake."


    Di Shitian was silent for a while, then smiled bitterly: "It is indeed possible, but it is the worst possibility."


    After 2000, no, or the final trial after the 14th century, what a fairy!


    Although the number is only two, one dystopian devil, one Az Dakaha, but you look at the quality.


    The dystopian demon king once occupied one-tenth of Little Garden''s territory, and almost didn''t let the gods surrender, but Aziz Dakaha was even more ruthless, pushing a group of millions of gods alone, and almost didn''t raise the heavenly army.


    These two final trials alone are enough for them to endure, and they haven''t really cracked it yet, and now it''s coming again!


    It just kills people!


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian hesitated and said cautiously:


    "The most urgent task at the moment is to convene people, organize a group to go to the lower floors, and go to the vicinity of the crime scene in the southern district to test, but the key is not to go too many people."


    Otherwise, if you encounter a simulated star creation map similar to Az Dakaha, which is specifically aimed at gods and Buddhas, then it will be a complete idiot.


    "Count me in." Uesugi Kenshin Mao Sui recommended himself.


    Although she was the last seat of the Heavenly Army, she was the least injured, and naturally she could not shirk.


    "I''m in charge of intelligence, so count me as one." Marta rubbed her head in distress. There is a final trial, and Aziz Dakaha has only been sealed for two hundred years!


    "In this case..." Di Shitian was about to say something when Princess Tie Fan smiled and said, "Count me in. If you are in trouble, I can take you all along."


    Di Shatian thought of Princess Tie Fan''s banana fan and didn''t stop it.


    Sun Monkey can only play underhanded women, and has the right to speak.


    Upon seeing this, Emperor Shitian gave the final instructions:


    "Since this is the case, let''s do it first. According to the old practice, first check the situation, and before there is no result, only notify the class rulers for the time being, do not disclose information, and avoid panic among the upper and lower levels."


    In the end, each trial is more troublesome than the other, and the information is basically covered by the center of the small garden. If you want to crack it, the most important thing is the intelligence problem.


    With information, Aziz Dakaha may not be irresistible, but without information, it is definitely a face of death that even his mother cannot recognize.


    And three Dharma guardians for twelve days, also used various incarnations and clones to check, not to mention solving the problem, it is still possible to save life.


    "Let''s go."


    Di Shitian sighed and said at the same time:


    "Marta, you stay."


    Above the throne, Ritian, Kunshamentian, and Rakshasatian glanced at the two of them and disappeared quickly.


    And Marta, who stayed in the position, complained while eating apples:


    "Why, I think my intelligence work is poor, and I didn''t find the birth of a new final trial? Want to put on small shoes for me? That feeling is good, it just happens that I don''t like to take this job."


    "That''s not it."


    Di Shitian gave Marta a blank look, wanting to be lazy to fish? no way!


    "Which one is that?" Marta asked after taking another bite of the apple.


    Di Shitian hesitated for a moment, then said cautiously:


    "You said, is it possible that this final trial is the ghost of that little bastard?"


    Chapter 0837 Su Jin being watched


    "Which little **** has such great skills? Did the trial come out in the end?"


    Marta chewed while stunned. In the final trial of this thing, apart from the neurotic-like center, who else will get it? Isn''t this all right?


    Di Shitian hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "I''m talking about Su Jin..."


    Before he could finish his words, Marta spit out the apple pomace from her mouth and said incredulously:


    "Good guy, your Emperor Shitian is poisonous, you suspect your great-grandson-in-law, you have a problem with your mind!"


    Di Shitian''s face darkened, and he scolded, "Didn''t I be scared by that little guy recently!"


    "Think about it, after that guy came to Hakoba, did we have a good thing here?"


    "Yes, I have!"


    Marta said confidently.


    "What''s the matter?" Di Shitian asked in amazement.


    Marta said with a smile: "Zeus has three digits, I can go to squat on his grass, isn''t that a good thing?"


    Di Shitian rolled his eyes and said speechlessly:


    "I''m not kidding you."


    When he said this, he paused and said solemnly:


    "Intuition tells me that there is definitely Su Jin''s arm in it. Don''t forget, that kid is the master who even dares to auction the spirit of Vishnu."


    "You said that..." Marta was also a little nervous by Di Shitian.


    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that a lot of things really happened after Su Jin arrived at Little Garden.


    The changes of the second great war, the event of the last king, the godslayer war, the appearance of troublemakers, the promotion of Algor, and the full-fledged Di Shitian auction.


    Here, although there are only one or two confirmed cases related to Su Jin, after careful research, it can be concluded that Su Jin is a formidable answer.


    Thinking of this, Marta''s eyes are also a little suspicious. After all, there are too many coincidences, so there are not many coincidences.


    However, it is obviously impossible for her to take the lead in rushing to Su Jin. She will not do this kind of offense, so soon, Marta said with a smile:


    "Since you have doubts, why didn''t you ask Su Jin to come to the Hall of Knocking at the Heavenly Army Headquarters and ask."


    The Temple of Knocking is a torture organization of the Heavenly Army. For some reason, it was made by the Taoist Heavenly Court, and it can be said to be the Buddhist version of the ''Inquisition''.


    Wherever you go, you will be able to pick out the chickens and dogs in your childhood, which is the best weapon for dealing with suspects.


    Di Shitian immediately rolled his eyes when he heard the words: "Ask a fart, am I the kind of person who cheats on a former son-in-law?"


    "This time I went to the Hall of Hearts, and I became suspicious if I didn''t suspect it. It''s not that you don''t know the methods of the Taoist Heavenly Court."


    The Heavenly Army of Buddhism, as a legal institution of violence in the little garden, is not a position that no one is watching.


    The Crusaders, the Six of Heaven, and even the Greek gods are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    Once Su Jin is called and is tampered with by these people, he will be thrown all over if not shit. He has to dig his own belly to prove that there are several bowls of fans in it.


    Di Shitian had his head hammered, so he would let Su Jin go to the Hall of Hearts.


    "Since you''re not going to the Heart Hall, what else can you do?"


    Marta''s expression at this time is extraordinarily playful:


    "Is it possible that the little fox Su Jin wants to confess to you? Besides, even if he confesses to you, can you protect him? Is it possible that he will be thrown to the Ouroboros again?"


    A series of incidents in Hakoniwa, if one really loses a black pot, there is only one organization that can resist.


    That is the ''Ouroboros''.


    The reason is very simple, a secret organization with a lot of power behind it, it is suspected that it is formed by two digits.


    So it''s right to throw the black pot and throw it to the Ouroboros. Even if the troublemaker is in the limelight now, he can''t compare to this veteran.


    After all, once a major incident happened in the previous Hakoten, the ''Heavenly Army members'' within the Ouroboros would come forward and announce that ''Ouroboros was responsible for this''.


    It''s the ultimate backstop.


    "This matter can''t be thrown away, and it can''t be investigated in depth." Di Shitian pondered for a while, and realized that ''doubt can only be at the level of skepticism''.


    Not to mention his great-granddaughter Black Rabbit, but to say that his daughter Asura is still at Su Jin''s, and he can''t tear himself apart with Su Jin.


    Unless, he is so fair and selfless that he doesn''t even want his own life.


    Forgive him, the waste **** who wants to eat and retire.


    "It''s useless for you to talk to me about things that can''t be studied in depth." Marta rolled her eyes and co-authored for a long time, then you just talk nonsense with me?


    At this time, Di Shitian showed a meaningful smile:


    "It can''t be investigated, but that doesn''t mean it''s not investigated."


    He said this, looked left and right, and then asked Marta thiefly, like a dish seller hanging out near the wet market in the 1990s:


    "Have you sent the surveillance information from the Shenzhan side?"


    "What did you say?" Marta looked incomprehensible.


    "Stop pretending." Di Shitian rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, "I don''t believe you didn''t shoot someone to go to Mars to monitor the conflict between Su Jin and Artemis."


    When he said this, he complained: "I even suspect that there are five ''war correspondents'' that can be stepped on by walking ten meters near the place where they clashed."


    "Those guys, all of them are curious about Su Jin''s simulated star creation chart and strength level. It''s good not to do this kind of thing."


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian also emphasized: "If you, Marta, dare to say that no one was sent this time, my Di Shitian''s name will be reversed today."


    After releasing the harsh words, Di Shitian immediately made a soft statement:


    "Come on, eldest sister, take out the things, I don''t want to hurt Su Jin!"


    "You just want to dig at him and make him be honest."


    Marta rolled her eyes when she heard the words, and looked at the rogue in front of her speechlessly.


    I still don''t want to hurt Su Jin... Although the words are true, who doesn''t know the tricks in it.


    Isn''t it because he was afraid of being pitted by Su Jin, or wanted to let Su Jin pit others, looking for information that he could use?


    Your dignified leader of the Heavenly Army, is that so!


    At this moment, Di Shitian, who heard Marta''s sarcasm, jumped up like a cat whose tail was trampled, and said eagerly:


    "What nonsense, I''m thinking of the Tianjun, I don''t like Su Jin, I figure out his situation, the ghost knows what will happen to him."


    Marta looked at Di Shitian speechlessly, stared at him for a long time, but didn''t let this shameless guy flinch.


    At the end, she sighed and handed a stack of documents to Emperor Shi Tiandao:


    "The matter on Mars seems to have just ended, and the information is still being compiled later. I will give it to you later."


    Speaking of this, Marta''s expression froze, and she said with a half-smile:


    "Speaking of which, after starting the battle, Su Jin has been using trash talk to influence Artemis. It seems that he really succeeded. This kid is a talent."


    "Trash talk?"


    Di Shitian glanced at the report in his hand, and immediately became happy:


    "Still controlling the strength to fight Artemis? Bullying the frail Greek chickens with four-digit numbers makes him so capable?"


    "If Artemis was so angry that he was promoted to three figures on the spot and made up for his shortcomings in his body, he might not be able to eat and walk away this time."


    "But in the end, didn''t Artemis hold back? It looks like." Marta replied with a smile.


    Di Shitian shook his hand and said with a smile:


    "Come on, I will study things slowly, but I want to see the current level of this kid."


    "Then look at it slowly, I''ll go back and build a touch to deduce the level of this kid Su Jin."


    Marta said hello and disappeared between the meetings, leaving only Di Shitian alone in this empty Tianjun conference room.


    After the people left, Di Shitian lazily took out a pair of glasses, put them on for himself, and squinted to see Su Jin''s information.


    He wanted to see what was wrong with this kid Su Jin.


    And will this tricky thing have anything to do with those final trials that suddenly appeared?


    This is a place that requires serious identification.


    Di Shitian looked at the information seriously, and looked at the information diligently.

 Chapter 622：

    After a while, there was a slight grunting sound between the meetings.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Martian battlefield, barren plains.


    Su Jin, who was waiting for Leticia''s return, heard beeps in the affiliated forum.


    That is the specific sound that the evil dragons only make when they report to Su Jin and Al Gore after completing the task.


    Hearing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and glanced vaguely at the lurking figures around him, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    Chapter 0838 you lie


    About 30 minutes after Su Jin ended the battle, Leticia was dragging her dusty wounds back to Su Jin.


    "Sorry, master, I have embarrassed you." As soon as the person came back, Leticia bowed her head to Su Jin with a bit of grievance on her face.


    Beside her, the saliva of Yue Yanqi, whose antlers were at the root, all came out from the leaking front teeth.


    Damn, I just have the upper hand. Although the injury is not good-looking, it is indeed a little lighter than you. What are you pretending to be?


    Those who didn''t know thought you had failed miserably. You had the guts to say this to my front teeth that were blown away by spears!


    Don''t even have a face!


    However, although Yue Yan felt aggrieved in her heart, she did not dare to say anything after returning.


    All because of that Luna who exudes low air pressure.


    At this time, Artemis looked at Yue Yan''s bleak appearance, and almost tilted his nose in anger.


    Her family''s mount had such a beautiful deer face back then, and it was also the most beautiful elk in the hundred and eighty outer gates of Fangtianjie, but it turned out to be this tragic situation now.


    Forget it, what happened to the aggrieved vampire next to him? Eye drops!


    Thinking of this, Artemis glared at Yue Yan with a black face.


    She is not blaming Yueyan for not winning, but blaming her for not winning dignifiedly.


    With a dark face, Artemis threw a medicine bottle to Yueyan and said coldly:


    "Take this thing away and go to the side to recuperate."


    "Yes!" Yue Yan responded, biting the bottle happily and running away.


    She knows Artemis very well. If the other party scolded him, this matter will pass. Don''t worry about Artemis wearing small shoes for herself.


    When it comes to dealing with subordinates, Lord Luna is still very good, at least protecting his shortcoming.


    Artemis looked at Leticia coldly, frowned and said:


    "Knight of Hakoba... What''s your name?"


    The subordinates had their antlers broken, and all fools knew where things went. Artemis was not stupid, of course, he knew what Leticia was hiding.


    It was precisely because of this that she officially paid attention to Leticia.


    People who can tie with Yueyan are still very rare in the lower layers. Each of them is a four-digit legend that is infinitely close to the exception, and such an existence can already be remembered by Artemis.


    Leticia turned her head slightly in surprise, glanced at her, and said, "Leeticia, Leticia Decrea."


    "Decrea..."


    Artemis frowned, muttered to himself, and quickly recalled a once-famous message:


    "The holder of the constellation Ophiuchus... The first generation of the ruler of the full power class, no wonder he can be like this with Yueyan."


    Thinking of this, Artemis'' mood recovered a lot after all.


    At least not to lose to the unknown.


    After she glanced at Leticia, she turned to look at Su Jin, who was smiling, with a sullen face, stretched out her hands, and said:


    "Don''t think you won, one day, I will let you taste the taste of defeat."


    Su Jin heard the words and resisted rolling his eyes.


    This woman, she loses so badly, she deserves to be beaten to the extreme.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin angrily took out a useless shackle and put it on Artemis''s hand:


    "That''s right, will you practice in the cell later?"


    In the battle of gods, the four-digit battle is a ransom system.


    That is, the set in the early days of the European Noble Wars.


    So next, Artemis is afraid that he will be a guest in Arcadia''s prison for a while.


    For this, Artemis is clear.


    It''s just that she used to arrest people and put them in the cell, but now she is sent in.


    "Hmph." Artemis snorted coldly and looked at Su Jin without saying a word.


    Su Jin didn''t care about it at all, just turned around casually, turned his back and said:


    "Okay, let''s go back, I don''t like the feng shui here."


    Hearing these words, Leticia''s eyes flickered for a moment. Instead of looking around deliberately, she nodded knowingly.


    The two, together with Onomia, took the ''prisoner'' Artemis and Yueyan to the Arcadia stronghold.


    It took ten minutes after the five people left.


    In the nearby gravel pile, a figure appeared, and then looked at each other, many people also said hello, and then quickly left.


    Some people stayed where they were, holding recording scrolls in their hands, walking along the place where Su Jin and Artemis fought, recording data.


    Not long after, records appeared on their scrolls.


    ''The individual only used 70% of the [unnamed] power to break the blockade of the moon''s sovereignty and offset the power of authority. The physical quality is extremely strong, and the body surface has an unknown position of offsetting power...''


    ''Comprehensive evaluation: The target is suspected to have the extraordinary combat power to crush a single four-digit number. It is recommended to surround and kill a team of more than three people and less than five people. The success rate is expected to be 67.33%...''


    While these voyeurs were working hard, Su Jin, who had returned to the stronghold, had led Artemis to Arcadia''s ''underground prison''.


    Looking at the vast space in front of him, the whole body is made of white stones, and the mask is thousands of miles in diameter. It is obviously a prison using space technology. Artemis nodded with satisfaction and said, "The environment is not bad."


    "You have a heart." Artemis turned around, and after daring to say this, he realized that something was wrong.


    Su Jin didn''t seem to pay attention to her, but was chatting with Leticia in a low voice.


    "It''s already been four figures out of order?"


    "Um."


    "You''re still hiding from me?"


    "Master, aren''t you pretending too? You''re still 30% and 50% of your strength shouting over there, aren''t you embarrassed?"


    "It''s itchy! You come to tease me even though you know it''s not easy for me to act in this play?"


    "By the way, what about the deer antler?"


    "I''ve made wine, I''ll make it up for you when it''s done."


    "Am I the kind of person who needs to make up for it?"


    Looking at the two whispering, Artemis couldn''t help frowning:


    "You...what do you mean?"


    Pretend?


    Do this play? The meaning of this... Artemis'' face suddenly darkened.


    "Huh? Do you want to do it?" Su Jin sensed the hostility, turned her head, and looked at Artemis in surprise.


    "What do you mean by what you just said?" Artemis asked in a deep voice.


    "What do you mean?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "Of course it means literally!"


    After he finished speaking, he clapped his hands, looked around the underground space, and immediately smiled and said to Leticia:


    "Well done! The space is big enough!"


    "But then again, can this place really stop a four-digit battle without being discovered?"


    "Lord Algor has guaranteed that there will be absolutely no problems here. Unless they are those who are good at peeping, no one will find out that everything that happens here will be restored at a fixed time."


    Leticia lowered her head and replied respectfully like a maid.


    "Is that so...that''s fine!"


    Su Jin moved his muscles and bones, and then showed a big smile at Artemis.


    "What do you mean?" Artemis felt wrong.


    Resist the fighting space where the breakers are not discovered... Su Jin means to do this, is it...


    Thinking of that possibility, Artemis had an extra silver longbow in his hand.


    "Ah! It looks like you are ready too!"


    "It''s about to start, a real fight test."


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled happily.


    The moment he saw Su Jin''s smile, Artemis was horrified, and the whole spirit trembled to warn her.


    She subconsciously concentrated her energy and barely aimed at Su Jin. The attack really had to be the cause.


    In a blur, she could only use her light-speed perspective to see a golden shadow rushing towards her.


    next moment.


    A head flew into the sky.


    The blood spilled out like a fountain.


    Su Jin swelled all over, with pragmatic muscles, and Su Jin, who was wearing golden translucent armor, turned his back to the fallen head, as if he understood something, and sighed:


    "Does this kind of test make sense..."


    Listening to the complicated voice, Artemis widened his eyes, smashed his head heavily to the ground, and said with his mouth half-open and half-closed:


    "you''re lying¡­¡­"


    What 70% of the power, obviously not even 1%... With such resentment, Artemis''s vision gradually fell into darkness.


    Chapter 0839 Honest Moon God


    thump!


    The head fell.


    Su Jin didn''t look back.


    He knew the vitality of the gods, and this blow definitely caused Artemis to fall into eternal sleep.


    The destructive properties of the small universe smashing atoms are destined to be far more aggressive than protective.


    This is also the reason why the Saint Seiya needs the Holy Cloth as protective gear.


    "Master..." Leticia, who was beside her, was a little dumbfounded when she saw this scene.


    Although she knew that Su Jin must have concealed her strength and deliberately created an illusion for the outside spies, she did not expect to hide so much.


    In that scene just now, she just felt that her eyes flickered, and the Artemis was gone...


    Looking at the corpse of the Moon God on the ground, Leticia''s throat surged, and her scalp tingled as she said:


    "It''ll be alright..."


    "It''s okay, this place has Algor''s arrangement, it won''t die, it''s estimated that it will come back to life after a while."


    Su Jin took out a spare towel from the gift card and wiped the remaining divine blood on his hands. When he was about to throw it away, he hesitated, but kept the blood.


    After all, it is the blood of the twelve main gods. What if it will be useful in the future?


    Not to mention, Athena''s blood is very useful to the holy clothes. Artemis is a moon **** of the same grade. Although it is weaker, the blood of the gods is a treasure wherever it is. It is right to collect some.


    When Leticia heard Su Jin''s words, her worries gradually eased.


    But even if she felt a little relieved, she looked at the corpse of Artemis with a bit of worry.


    She thought about it, and then said:

 Chapter 623：

    "Su Jin, sometimes, in the face of some things, you can''t be too kind."


    Su Jin frowned when he heard the words.


    He understood what Leticia meant and heard her seriousness.


    This little vampire in his family usually refers to himself by the honorific title of "Master", but once he calls out his full name, it means that she is talking about serious topics as an insider.


    Su Jin also knew what she meant, but she was worried that after this incident, the resurrected Artemis would have a complete revenge with him.


    Instead, it''s better to kill it early.


    Thinking of this, the face of Apollo appeared in Su Jin''s mind, hesitated for a while, and said with a joke:


    "I was still afraid of accidents before, but now I''m not afraid anymore?"


    Leticia''s face blushed, and she realized that she had backtracked a bit, so she changed her tone a little:


    "I didn''t let you really kill her, just some necessary means of control, still needed."


    At this time, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "What do you think I just cast?"


    How could someone like Su Jin just be Artemis who just attacked casually.


    You know, apart from the elbow knife that he broke off his head just now, more of his power is to use the forbidden moves in the golden combat skills.


    That is, the spiritual golden combat skill ''Phantom Demon King''s Fist'' that can only be learned by the Holy Land Pope and Pope Candidates of the Saint Seiya World!


    Although this trick is of the spiritual system, it does not actually cause mental damage. Instead, it will make the recruited person become the puppet of the caster as if they were hypnotized.


    In the Saint Seiya world, how many seventh sense bosses are planted in this beckoning, even if they burn the small universe, they can''t easily break free.


    They all do, not to mention the much weaker Artemis.


    If Su Jin hadn''t tested in the exploratory battle before and found out that Artemis was the kind of person with a savage mind and a hard to get along with, he wouldn''t have used such a bad move.


    Of course, he didn''t think about killing Artemis directly, or making it into a God of Mechanism.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Su Jin knew that it was not necessary.


    Because next, Artemis will be captured by him and brought back to Arcadia.


    With Algor in charge, it would be strange for Artemis to be a monster, not to mention the fact that he was hypnotized by him now.


    On the side, Leticia heard Su Jin''s words and understood that he was playing tricks.


    And 80% is still a trick that is confident that it will not be cracked.


    Thinking of this, Leticia suddenly smiled and said: "If you have a backhand, then I can feel more relieved?"


    When she finished, she felt a little ashamed.


    Since she was defeated and became a slave and was rescued by Su Jin, her heart has become more and more cruel.


    If it were before, the honest Hakoba knight would never have thought of completely controlling a person for the sake of secrecy.


    But now, she feels that as long as Su Jin''s safety can be ensured, it''s okay to do this kind of thing.


    After all, I have reached the age of deterioration... Leticia sighed helplessly in her heart.


    Although helpless, Leticia did not reject this change in a sense.


    Years of ups and downs made her realize that in Hakoten, people can''t live without hatred and calculations.


    Although the ideal can be actively looked at, but the reality of the meal still needs to be eaten one by one.


    In comparison, Su Jin has done this very well.


    At least there have been so many big commotions in the small garden, and he was not caught, it can be proved that he is indeed very cautious.


    At this time, Artemis''s head had gradually recovered, and soon returned to its original state, but his consciousness was still in a state of death, unable to regain consciousness.


    Seeing this, Leticia couldn''t help but ask:


    "Are you going to test next?"


    "Others are okay, the combat effectiveness test is no longer necessary."


    Su Jin sighed. In the state of not burning the small universe, he could even fight against the power defense placed on him by Artemis with all his strength, and hit the owl''s head directly, and it was very easy.


    And this doesn''t count him burning the small universe, let alone the holy clothes that can bless two seventh sense small universes.


    It can be said that Su Jin himself does not know what kind of power he will exert when he is really fighting for his life.


    He could only judge through Al Gore that he did not reach double digits, but among the three digits, Su Jin was really not sure whether he could find an opponent.


    Maybe it''s time to find trouble with Zeus? Su Jin hesitated for a moment, then shook his head, feeling that it was too early.


    He didn''t know much about Zeus''s level, and he still needed to test it out. Before that, he had to remove Zeus'' wings first, so that he would be ''betrayed and separated'' to avoid any complications.


    There is still a lot of preparation to do, so don''t be in a hurry for the time being.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes, looked at Artemis in front of him, and the corner of his mouth suddenly twitched:


    "Before returning to Arcadia with the guy, I have to test the specific impact of authority on the microcosm, and by the way, study the composition of authority."


    Leticia, who has been paying attention to Artemis, noticed that the other party seemed to tremble:


    "In that case, I will go through the formalities for you to leave the battlefield."


    "It''s work."


    Su Jin responded with a smile, then watched Leticia leave closely, until he could no longer see the figure, he moved his hands, walked slowly to Artemis and said:


    "Are you awake?"


    "Wake up, no, not awake."


    Artemis responded, and then covered his mouth again in astonishment.


    How could her body respond automatically when she heard Su Jin''s words?


    "Since you''re awake, get up and be a sparring partner for me."


    Su Jin''s attitude was not very friendly, even threatening:


    "Don''t worry, it only hurts a few times, and it will make you comfortable soon."


    This heaven refers to the heaven in the west.


    After all, Su Jin didn''t feel pity for Xiangxiyu during the test, what he wanted was real data.


    Artemis bit her lip. Although Su Jin was talking about herself in flirtatious words, she didn''t dare to lose her temper like before.


    When he lost his temper before, Su Jin would "endure" it because there were still a bunch of monitors.


    But here, even if Su Jin played with her, she was played for nothing.


    This was the sad truth that the power of prophecy had told her.


    And she also clearly realized that the current Su Jin is his true nature.


    "I will cooperate fully." Artemis shrank his neck like an ostrich.


    "Good!" Su Jin smiled and changed his face in the next second: "Then why don''t you hurry up and use all the skills you know."


    "Yeah." This "um" sounded full of the sorrow of Artemis.


    Soon.


    In the underground prison, the male indifferent recording sound and the goddess''s sharp screams and screams rang out.


    Chapter 0840 The hobby of black rabbits?


    The next day, early morning.


    When the children of the community are not up.


    Su Jin, who had completed the exit procedures, led Artemis back to the Arcadia headquarters in the capital of the end.


    And it was none other than the Black Rabbit and the Great Athena who received the news.


    The lobby on the first floor of the castle.


    Just as the door was pushed open, the voice of the black rabbit rang out.


    "Su Jin, you come back... Who is she?"


    Black Rabbit looked at that Wei Nuo Nuo vigilantly, and followed Su Jin''s Artemis limpingly.


    The rabbit who has lived in the countryside for a long time has not read the information of Artemis, but pays special attention to Artemis'' demeanor.


    The only thing to do is to follow the steps, the legs seem to be unable to close, it seems that the foot is slashed... However, everything turned into suspicion in the eyes of Hei Rabbit.


    No way, she is too familiar with the stinging gesture. She walked out of Su Jin''s room like this a few days ago, can you not be familiar with it?


    Coupled with Su Jinna''s somewhat similar character to his great-grandfather Di Shitian, Black Rabbit suddenly misunderstood.


    Okay, it''s only been less than a day since I went out, I still went to the battlefield of the battle of gods, and I kidnapped a little daughter-in-law. Can this black rabbit bear it?


    She had to peel Su Jin off to make him understand the weight of his wife...


    "Artemis?" Athena''s doubts suddenly awakened the black rabbit who was accumulating anger.


    Moon Rabbit''s face suddenly changed from full of anger to ecstasy:


    "It turned out to be Lord Moon God, please come in."


    With a shy face, she quickly stepped forward to support Artemis, completely forgetting what she wanted to settle with Su Jin half a second ago.


    Hi~ They all cheated back to a four-digit exception, or the Greek moon **** who holds the sovereignty of the moon, what account is this?


    Where is Su Jin''s fault? It was clearly due to a shortage of manpower in the community, so Su Jin had to sacrifice ''self'' in exchange for the joining of the Moon God. What kind of dedication is this, it is almost catching up with the Moon Rabbit...


    Will it be a green hat soon? I... I really don''t want to bear it, but a four-digit number is out of the ordinary... This price is really too high...


    Black Rabbit, who was not feeling very well, frantically used words to ease his emotions, and his little hands tried very hard to pull Artemis into the living room, for fear that the other party would run away.


    What if Artemis really ran away because of her tantrum? That is the goddess that Su Jin finally deceived by sacrificing her own body, how could she let her run away?


    At this time, Artemis, who was pulled by the black rabbit, just staggered a few steps before stabilizing his body, and looked at Su Jin with some hesitation.


    Seeing this, Athena''s expression froze for a moment, and then recovered instantly, but from time to time she observed Su Jin and Artemis'' expressions with subtle eyes.


    At this time, the black rabbit who couldn''t pull Artemis also looked at Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin nodded slightly and said:


    "go in."


    Artemis sighed and entered the lobby of the castle without resisting the pull of the black rabbit.


    Seeing this scene, Athena''s face was completely strange.


    Artemis'' savage brain and this clever time?


    It was Zeus who peeked at her and was shot in one eye.


    The barren female master is not just joking. Can Athena still be unclear about this woman''s temper?


    So, what did Su Jin do to make this barbarian so obedient?


    Apollo has worked hard for countless years, how could Su Jin get it done overnight?


    However, although she was very curious in her heart, Athena did not show it. Anyway, the Artemis had arrived, and some had time to talk.


    In comparison, Athena has more important things to deal with.


    The female **** of war walked leisurely in front of Su Jin and said bluntly:


    "If you are free, go to my room and discuss something."


    "Okay." Su Jin nodded in agreement.


    Beside him, Artemis couldn''t help but turned his head and looked at the two in a circle.


    What the **** is this?


    Come up and make an appointment to see you in the room? Or Athena''s room, this... is this appropriate?


    Thinking of this, Artemis couldn''t help turning his head and looked at the black rabbit who was pulling him with a smile.


    She had heard of the rumors about Su Jin and this rabbit, and it was only a matter of a central marriage certificate when they were officially married.


    The results of it¡­¡­


    As soon as Su Jin came back, he was asked to go by Athena in person, but the rabbit was still giggling?

 Chapter 624：

    What laughing?


    Your man is gone!


    Wait a minute, this rabbit won''t be fine with this one... Artemis couldn''t help but be a little suspicious.


    After all, who is the ancestor of the black rabbit?


    God, God!


    Who does not know Hakoten about Emperor Shitian''s good wife.


    Maybe the black rabbit has inherited this habit, and maybe the good man may also.


    Thinking of this, Artemis felt a pain in his heart.


    What kind of **** did she come to!


    Su Jin, who looks like a flower, is actually vicious and vicious, but is outrageously strong, Athena who is suave but always tormented, and a black rabbit who likes husbands. If you count that one The incorrigible Algorr.


    Is this Arcadia a concentration camp for beasts?


    Does Canary know that you are tossing her dream like this?


    The ''helpful'' black rabbit whispered beside him:


    "Master Artemis, are you staying longer this time?"


    "It should be a long stay."


    Artemis is also not sure what his future will hold.


    Yesterday, she tried her best, but she almost drained herself before she gave some satisfactory data answers. Logically speaking, Su Jin should not trouble her any more in a short time.


    But she knew that the day would never end.


    She didn''t want to endure the destructive nature of the small universe, but Artemis himself knew how wide the scope of authority was.


    She was tossed for a night yesterday, and Su Jin still didn''t understand the structure of natural authority. According to this progress, Su Jin with an authority might have to analyze it for a year or two.


    And Artemis thinks that he is afraid that he will not be able to hold it for a month.


    Black Rabbit, who didn''t know Artemis'' worries, heard Jiujiu, and his eyes lit up.


    This is the rhythm of completely relying on their Arcadia!


    Su Jin was only recognized as the fourth-generation god-king of Greece yesterday. Today, Luna came to vote on his own initiative, plus Athena, who was captured by Lord Algor, and those secret spirits that Su Jin was hiding.


    Good guy, half of the Greek gods are coming, is it still far from the day when Arcadia established the gods?


    Lord Canary...you may not believe it, Arcadia is going to be a **** in less than a year after you''ve been gone!


    The excited Black Rabbit took a few deep breaths before he controlled his smile and said with a smile:


    "Since it is a long stay, then I have to arrange a good room for you."


    "Okay." Artemis responded reservedly. With the rabbit''s words, she shouldn''t have to go to any cell, right?


    And this time.


    Su Jin, who was still whispering something to Athena, frowned: "Huh?"


    This "um" directly changed Artemis'' face.


    Chapter 0841 sisters love


    Artemis shuddered when he heard the sound, and immediately changed his face and said:


    "Just give me a cave. My authority is most suitable for places like caves."


    "Eh, but?" Black Rabbit was a little confused, how could she let the goddess live in that kind of place, and after all, this is her ''sister'', how could she let the other party live in a hole?


    "It''s nothing, I''ve been studying the powers of caves and darkness recently..." Artemis sniffed and pulled the black rabbit''s hand with tears in his eyes: "If you are considerate of me, arrange for me the simplest The place is good.¡±


    "Hey, why are you still crying? Did someone bully you?" Hei Rabbit was stunned and at a loss.


    "No, no one bullied me!" Artemis couldn''t stop his tears: "I am happy, yes, yes, no, in fact, in Greece, I live in a worse place than now, and I haven''t been like a black rabbit. People like you care for me, so I''m happy."


    "Is that so..." Black Rabbit was a little suspicious, but when Artemis said this, she could only believe it, or what if the other party ran away.


    On the other side, Athena leaned on Su Jin''s side, put her mouth to her ear, and asked quietly:


    "What did you do to Artemis that she would be so afraid of it?"


    To be honest, this was the first time Athena saw Artemis cry.


    If nothing else, looking at the usually indifferent face like a queen crying and crying, it''s strangely beautiful.


    Hearing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes and said, "What nonsense, how can Lord Artemis be afraid of me, she dares to curse me who is hated by unmarried girls!"


    "I didn''t." Artemis covered his mouth with tears, and said in a weeping voice, "I''m not."


    The black rabbit''s fierce but not deterrent eyes suddenly looked over:


    "Su Jin! How can you bully people!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin turned to look at Artemis: "Did I bully you?"


    "No, absolutely not, it''s too late for you to spoil me." Artemis said something to please her against her will. She really didn''t want to hear about the series of corpse accumulations such as Heavenly Dance Treasure Wheel, Illusory Demon Emperor Fist, etc. .


    "That''s right." Su Jin nodded with satisfaction, and at the same time was afraid that Black Rabbit would continue to pursue it, so he quickly said: "I still have something to do, Algor is still waiting for me, you guys are busy first."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t wait for a response, and walked directly towards the stairs. After a few seconds, the person disappeared.


    Seeing this, Black Rabbit stomped his feet, turned his head, looked at Artemis'' cat-like face, couldn''t help hugging her into his arms, patted her on the back and said:


    "Don''t worry, Su Jin can''t bully you with me here."


    "Well." Artemis responded heavily, as if he had received some guarantee, and he was greatly relieved.


    After being assured by Black Rabbit, she became more courageous. After Su Jin asked her to go to his room again, Artemis dared to delay for two seconds.


    While the two were "sisters affectionately", they didn''t know that Athena next to them was looking at them with strange eyes.


    How badly was Artemis bullied, so stupid to find a black rabbit as a backer?


    But it''s also true, this guy has always had a bad temper. He usually relies on the protection of Apollo and Hestia, and he can be peaceful without interfering with Greek affairs. Now the change of the fourth generation of gods is imminent, looking for Black Rabbit Being a backer is also a good choice, at least Su Jin has the deepest feelings for Hei Rabbit... When Athena was thinking about it, she couldn''t help frowning.


    She received information that the Tianjun seems to have discovered a new final trial, and is investigating in the southern district... It seems that she needs to retract the power network to the eastern district. After all, there are Su Jin, Bai Yasha and Al Gore here. Now, the impact won''t be too big.


    Thinking of this, Athena remembered that she had found her auspicious goddess Lakshmi before.


    The invitation of this master is also a troublesome thing, a troubled time... Athena shook her head, looked at the third floor, turned and left, ignoring the ''sister'' who was leaning on the rabbit to keep warm.


    After all, sisterhood in Greece is not as good as plastic!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Go up to the fourth floor.


    The space around Su Jin changed.


    Soon, the corridor on the fourth floor became a huge shrine covered with white tiles, reflecting people''s shadows like mirrors everywhere.


    In front of Su Jin, Algor, who was wearing a white straitjacket and perfectly reflected his petite figure, was arranging his hair with a comb:


    "I''m back!"


    Algor raised his hand holding the comb as usual.


    Seeing this, Su Jin shook his head helplessly, took the comb, walked behind Al Gore, and combed her hair for her.


    Algor narrowed his eyes in enjoyment, and then said, "How does Artemis feel?"


    "Boring." Su Jin curled his lips casually.


    "Oh, sure enough."


    As if he had expected it, Algor shook his head and said:


    "As I guessed, you''re a freak."


    Speaking of this, Algor couldn''t help but spit out:


    "When I wasn''t promoted a few days ago, I could feel that you were a threat to me, but now that I''ve been promoted, the threat is only a little smaller."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, it''s the first time in my life that I''ve seen a four-digit number that can make a three-digit outlier feel threatened."


    For normal promotion.


    Two-digit, or three-digit, is an exception, and it is an absolute crush when facing a person whose spirituality is below him.


    It''s not a question of whether they can fight or how many people can withstand it, but a question of not being able to fight at all.


    Like the inversion of causality played by Artemis, it''s all the rest of the two-digit game.


    At their level, gift games and final trials are nothing.


    If you want to win, you can definitely win, except for the special White Night King who pulls his hips, which two-digit number is not displaying a certain truth and putting himself above the rules.


    Just like the Queen of Halloween, who summons the truth with one hand, she can play tricks on the unfinished spirituality of Little Garden, and summon several two-digit thugs out of thin air.


    What Gaia, what Chronos, what Vishnu, these unfinished one- and two-digit forms that do not exist in the small garden, the queen can summon them, so that they can be subordinated and controlled.


    Otherwise, the Hakoba tabloids say that the Queen of Halloween is the mother of the gods.


    She is really the person that the gods can only call ''Mom'', because the queen can call out their father to beat people casually, but the father can''t beat them. Can you be afraid? Of course the gods can''t!


    However, Su Jin is a freak, and it is possible to bridge such a gap. I really don''t understand how the Queen of Halloween brought Su Jin to Hakoba. That guy hasn''t shown up yet, and the ghost knows what he is planning.


    In the face of Algor''s praise, Su Jin''s attitude was very perfunctory:


    "Come on, I only specialize in destruction. I really want to work hard. The best result is that you get a little injury and I die."


    "This is disgusting!" Algor couldn''t help but be speechless.


    Su Jin was still not satisfied that she could hurt her existence, which was almost equal to two digits.


    This kid, he just sold it when he got cheap.


    Algorr murmured, and finally got down to business:


    "I''m going to do a big job."


    "What big?" Su Jin frowned.


    Algor narrowed his eyes: "Let the ''Final Trial'' attack and kill a God King."


    Chapter 0842 Public Execution


    "you sure?"


    When Su Jin heard that Al Gore wanted to let the final trial attack and kill a god-king, his mind was full of question marks.


    As we all know, the body of the **** king is not allowed to be in the lower realm. Even if there is a deity of the **** king who smuggled into the lower realm, it is obviously impossible for Su Jin''s men to kill those fake final trials.


    It is obviously impossible for a group of guys with a general four-digit level to kill a god-king deity, so it is obviously necessary for Su Jin or Al Gore to do it himself.


    And in order to ensure safety, both may have to be dispatched at the same time.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin frowned and asked:


    "Zeus?"


    Al Gore rolled his eyes when he heard this:


    "Are you thinking too much?"


    "Kill Zeus? He hid his body in Olympus in the heavens, with the formation of the twin goddesses. Unless I do it myself, who will kill him?"


    "But he is the only one who has a big grudge against me."


    Su Jin pouted and guessed Algor''s purpose:


    "It''s your enemy. Then why don''t you do it?"


    "how is this possible¡­¡­"


    Algor raised his tone, but in Su Jin''s view, he was obviously a little guilty.


    "My dignified three-digit number is out of the ordinary. Wouldn''t it be shameful to trouble those little guys?"


    "So let me go to trouble?"


    Su Jin''s face was a bit speechless.


    Anyway, it was a former enemy, but now that he has made a fortune, to target each other, in fact, it is also said in the past, that is, it will be said a few words by people of the same status.


    Of course, Su Jin also knew that what Al Gore wanted was not to target, but to kill.

 Chapter 625：

    This is the reason to start the final trial.


    Only the final trial can fundamentally obliterate a **** and Buddha in the most convenient way. This is the rule of Hakoba.


    And Su Jin also understands that this step is to be done sooner or later, and the center of the small garden provides him with points and creates a troublemaker forum, but also depends on the return.


    Even if this reward is the life of a **** king, as long as it is beneficial to Little Garden, the Central Little Garden will naturally not mind.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin asked hesitantly, "What does the center mean?"


    "urgent."


    Algor said with an eye to nose and heart.


    Like Su Jin, her promotion to three figures was exceptional, and she also borrowed a ''loan''.


    According to common sense, even if Algor has completed the spiritual status such as the ''Demon Against the Gods'' and fulfilled the conditions, the scale of the spiritual status is still restricting her.


    If he works hard and accumulates tens of thousands of years of merit, Algor can have a 30% chance of promotion.


    And the ''loan'' given by the center of the small garden is to erase this time difference and directly give the spirit.


    So in fact, it is not the center of the small garden that is urgent, but Algor.


    Loan it!


    The interest must be given a little, otherwise it will not look like it!


    "You can''t take action anymore?" Su Jin''s face was a little weird.


    How about the center of the small garden, doesn''t he know about him, who is backed by the Dimensional Forum?


    Perhaps before Su Jin came to Hakoba, if the center was still very urgent about changes in human history, then after Su Jin observed the world several times and added some possibilities, it would not be so urgent.


    As long as Su Jin continues to observe other worlds and add new possibilities, the center is still quite comfortable.


    Judging from the level of the Box Garden Center, even if Su Jin observes a new world for a thousand years, it is all for nothing, not to mention that there are several in less than half a year now.


    Therefore, Su Jin is sure that the urgent person is Algor himself.


    This scumbag, obviously he is still lying there in a hurry, he is simply not a human being.


    On the opposite side, Algor''s expression was a little embarrassed after being told by Su Jin that he could not shoot.


    This means that his little thought has been seen through by the guy in front of him, which is very embarrassing.


    Of course, this is also because Al Gore didn''t plan how to hide it, otherwise he could still deceive Su Jin, but it was not necessary.


    After all, the interests of both parties are the same.


    "You know, two-digit level basically can''t participate in any gift game."


    When Al Gore said this, his tone was obviously unpleasant.


    "Although the three-digit exception can avoid this rule, if you really want to do it, you can''t be careful about the opinions of the seventeen people."


    "Tsk, those immortals are just jealous of my beauty."


    "Is that so..." Su Jin could understand Algor''s ''trouble''.


    It can be seen from the Queen of Halloween''s "doesn''t care about the world" that although the three-digit exception is not bound by the rules of the small garden, it is still bound by the seventeen people.


    If you really want to let a three-digit number break loose in Hakoniwa, if it conforms to the central rules, Hakoten is afraid that he will be turned into a halloween queen of Halloween.


    So there will definitely be restrictions, and Su Jin can also guess that there are restrictions on killing, such as being unable to do something to the lower ranks.


    In this way, Algor could only rely on his subordinates if he wanted to attack the three-digit God King.


    Although it''s not that she can''t split the authority and create a false four-digit shrine maiden, but the powerhouse created in this way is not enough to face a **** king.


    Su Jin is the only one who can eat a **** king steadily.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin has the idea of ??receiving it. After all, he and Algor have the same interests:


    "Who do you want me to kill?"


    "Anat."


    Algor closed his eyes after finishing speaking, waiting for Su Jin''s ''mockery''.


    At this time, Su Jin was full of black lines:


    "You still call it the final trial solution? Isn''t it clear to tell others that we did it?"


    Anat!


    The queen of the gods in Canaanite mythology, the goddess of the gods.


    And her key identity is Ishtar, a variant of the spiritual personality in Canaanite mythology.


    In other words, she is equal to Algor''s "self" in Canaanite mythology.


    This is a drama of killing yourself, and killing a variant of the myth.


    And in the little garden, this kind of thing will happen, which represents the end of the spirit.


    It''s the only way to get to double digits.


    And it was Algor''s mutant spirit who was killed. Who is restraining the spirit is not obvious, but has already been publicly executed!


    Once started, basically everyone knew that it was Al Gore who did it, and they all understood that it was Su Jin''s hand.


    As a result, the idiot still has to use the final trial. Isn''t this nothing to do?


    Want to find out that "the final trial was controlled by Su Jin and Al Gore"?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin categorically refused:


    "Sorry, this deal is too bad, I don''t agree."


    Chapter 0843 Big Brother Don''t Laugh Second Brother


    "Don''t~ I can''t help it!"


    Seeing Su Jin''s refusal, Al Gore was immediately aggrieved:


    "I gave up the spiritual status of ''Ishtar'' and switched to the Crusaders. The name I wanted to use was Maria, but it didn''t matter what I said there, I gave Lilith the spiritual status."


    "When I found out that something was wrong and wanted to go back, the original Ishtar had already been split into several spirits... What should I do? I can only admit it!"


    Abandoned spirits are occupied by new gods, which is the norm in Hakoniwa.


    After all, there are people competing for the unfinished spirit, let alone the completed one.


    Algor, because of the person of the Virgin offered by the Crusaders, coveted the opportunity of double digits, gave up the identity of Ishtar, and resigned directly.


    The Greek goddess Metis first jumped from the Egyptian gods.


    The Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors of the Eastern Gods have even made a farce of a total of more than twenty people in the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors because of a lot of operations.


    Such behavior is actually a job-hopping from one company to another and a peaceful termination of the contract.


    So morally, Al Gore is in the past.


    And Lingge was abandoned, the old club reduced the authority, split the Lingge shot, in exchange for benefits, it is also said in the past.


    The only thing that is immoral is that the Crusaders don''t talk about it. They obviously gave the Virgin who had a chance to be promoted, but it was later given to the Mother of Demons.


    This is also one of the main reasons why Algor and the Crusaders broke up.


    Su Jin was speechless at this time: "So, now you want to restrain Ishtar''s spirituality, but you are in trouble, and you want me to take action?"


    Seeing this, Al Gore nodded as if the chicken was pecking rice, and explained:


    "Actually, I have already solved most of it."


    "I have already negotiated with Inanna. She has retreated. I have sheltered her for two thousand years, and this spirit has been withdrawn."


    "Astaruti, the fallen angel, was sent back as an apology when the Crusaders saw me being promoted."


    "As for the part occupied by Aphrodite, aren''t you considered the fourth generation of Greece? It''s easy to solve."


    "So, is only Anat left?" Su Jin understood what Algor meant.


    The Greek goddess of beauty, Aphrodite, is now an ''enemy''. Even if Su Jin kills the other side, it is not a problem for Algor to take back the spirit and name.


    If Su Jin really wants to establish the fourth generation of Greek gods in the future, he can also let Algor join directly as a false identity of ''Aphrodite''.


    The only remaining trouble is Anat''s spirituality.


    According to common sense, after knowing that Algor''s promotion to three figures is exceptional, the normal way is to return these mutant spirits like the Crusaders.


    Although it is the only way to bind the spiritual figure, Al Gore has reached the three-digit breakthrough, which is equivalent to the two-digit number, and it is still the one with less restrictions.


    Normal people understand that if there is no way to stop it, it would be better to sell it well and make a profit.


    But Algor didn''t expect that there was an ignorant Anat.


    This makes my stomach hurt.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but wonder where Anat''s confidence came from:


    "What''s going on over there?"


    "What else can happen, Ouroboros."


    Algor rolled his eyes:


    "The three-digit deity is hidden in the lower realm. Besides those snakes, who else has this kind of smuggling method?"


    Little Garden forbids the three-digit body lower bound, this is not a rule set by the Central Little Garden.


    What the center has formulated is actually to suppress the upper limit of power in the lower realm, not letting the body lower realm, which is the stipulation given by the convention of the gods.


    Therefore, the one who maintains the order of the latter is the violent organ at the upper level, who protects the law for twelve days.


    And since it is an organization composed of gods to maintain the rules, there are naturally loopholes that can be exploited.


    The best at this trick is the Ouroboros.


    Smuggling a three-digit god-king body to the lower realm, disguised as a four-digit legend, and acting at a critical time, is such a sinister trick.


    The previous generation of Arcadia was destroyed by this move.


    A **** king, the **** body has long since sublimated into a star spirit body, and still holds the authority.


    Such masters disguised themselves as four-digit legends, and it was also thanks to Arcadia''s previous members that they were strong enough to escape some members.


    You must know that every time the Ouroboros uses this trick, it is normally completely destroyed. The affected community has no survivors, and neither the Heavenly Army nor the stratum **** can investigate, and can only be classified as an attack by the Demon King, becoming a headless koan.


    "Ouroboros!" Su Jin''s eyes narrowed suddenly: "No wonder you want to take the final trial."


    Su Jin has been invited to enter the matter of Ouroboros, and Al Gore is clear.


    To let Su Jin take action personally and attack Anat in the heavenly realm would be to slap the face of the heavenly army.


    This kind of face-skimming behavior is really bad.


    But if it''s downstairs, it doesn''t matter.


    If Su Jin''s murder is discovered, it is to promote justice.


    If it is the final trial, the Heavenly Army can still investigate who commanded the madman to kill? Only when Anat was unlucky, she had to blame her for violating the covenant of the gods.


    And even if Ouroboros knew that there was a troublemaker behind him and that it was Algor''s handwriting, what else could he do?


    Looking for the Heavenly Army to tell Algor to keep the final trial?


    Then can you explain to the Heavenly Army why a three-digit god-king descended to the lower level and was killed?


    When both parties violate the rules, it means that there is no violation, and the negative and the negative are positive.


    Because everyone knows to keep secrets, so as not to be seized by the gods who occupy the "moral and moral", and they will use their hands to oppress people.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at Al Gore: "I take back the foreword, you still have some brains."


    Al Gore pouted in disgust.


    She also knew that what Su Jin was worried about was that the gods knew that the final trial was behind him.


    But if the opponent is Ouroboros, the risk is very small.


    You exposed me to control the final trial, and I exposed the body of the **** king hidden in the lower level of your little garden. Everyone, don''t laugh at the second brother, they are all of the same kind.


    There is room for action.


    Even if Su Jin blatantly kills people, the Ouroboros has to hold his nose and conceal the fact that his members were killed for Su Jin.


    Moreover, the fact that Ouroboros revealed that he had a final trial under his command also allowed the other party to ''think'' to seize Su Jin''s handle, deepened his sense of trust, and made it easier for Su Jin to stab in the back of Ouroboros in the future.

 Chapter 626：

    Besides, didn''t Ouroboros also use Az Dakaha in the "future" of the original book?


    We are all the same people!


    At most, Su Jinyang''s ''Azi Dakaha'' is a bit too much.


    Su Jin, who also had the same idea in his heart, quickly asked Al Gore:


    "When are you going to start?"


    "Night." Algor clearly had a plan in his heart: "And after the attack, you''d better go to another world."


    "Oh~~ such an operation, then I''m an expert!"


    Su Jin suddenly realized that this is to make him claim to go to another world, kill Anat for him, and create an alibi!


    And to whom this proof is shown, it is naturally ouroboros.


    Even if he knew it was fake, as long as he said it, he could only recognize it by pinching his nose.


    Al Gore said at this time: "Didn''t there be some other worlds detected in the Demon High School before? You can go there and find a random observation. It doesn''t matter if you fail, it''s just a show anyway."


    "It''s not necessary, I have goals." Su Jin thought of the world Ashilia went to before.


    Burning-eyed Shana?


    There seems to be something special there.


    After thinking about it, Su Jin said: "The insiders of the world coordinates are all from Athena, and I just happen to be looking for her later."


    "It''s good if you have a goal." Algorr is naturally indispensable.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s fake, it doesn''t matter. On the contrary, attacking and killing Anat, restraining her spirituality, deepening the cooperation with Ouroboros, and giving Su Jin a chance to backstab is the real business.


    Of course, Su Jin and Ouroboros can still become ''friendly partners'' before the high pressure of the gods.


    For the sake of the brothers, it''s not too much to insert two swords in the Ouroboros, right?


    Al Gore doesn''t think it''s too much. Who made Su Jin hostile to the Ouroboros?


    Chapter 0844 Athena: I don''t lack this


    Whoa!


    The transparent water droplets poured into the teapot, not over the chubby tea leaves that were brewed, exuding a clear fragrance.


    Athena raised the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Su Jin across the small table, and then said slowly:


    "Hera contacted you?"


    At this time, Su Jin was looking around at a green grassland.


    The grass is not high, less than six centimeters. At a glance, the entire grassland is covered with the same grass.


    The only monotonous thing is that there are only grasslands here, no animals and plants, and it seems a little lifeless.


    "A little touch."


    Su Jin responded, and while picking up the teacup, he also looked at the open door.


    Outside the door is the corridor of the ancient castle of Arcadia.


    And Su Jin was in Athena''s room.


    "Your room is well done!" Su Jin said thoughtfully.


    However, in my heart...


    Paint!


    Who built the prairie in the room? Not a rabbit! Su Jin sneered in his heart.


    "It''s just a little renovation, it''s just the beginning."


    Athena looked at the surrounding plains and shrugged:


    "If you want to see something private, then I can only regret to tell you that ''Gods don''t need sleep'', an answer like this."


    "..."


    Su Jin didn''t speak. After all, he couldn''t say that what he wanted to know was whether Athena''s bed was soft or not.


    And Athena, who was sitting opposite him, focused on another place:


    "Hera wants the next day?"


    Su Jin''s hand holding the teacup trembled, and then looked at Athena speechlessly:


    "Don''t say such things in such a calm tone!"


    "Otherwise?" Athena smiled, then shook her head and said, "No matter how I think about it, this is the most likely thing for Hera to find you."


    "Then what?" Su Jin looked at Athena: "What do you mean?"


    "The clergy of Tianhou is important and important, and it is not important, it depends on what kind of cosmology is constructed."


    Athena sighed, shook her head and said:


    "It''s like the second generation of Greece or the first generation that is all unfinished. It is the one-day-after-the-day system composed of the least common divisor of 2."


    "It doesn''t really matter if the King of God and the Queen of Heaven are male or female."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly understood: "You mean, you can accept Hera as the queen?"


    When he said this, his face was quite delicate. God King Athena, Queen Hera, watching the ceremony at his human husband and wife, it was really strange.


    "I think you can eat some of the benefits Hera gives you first."


    Athena picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said:


    "What price did she charge?"


    "Life, omniscience, nurture, nature, protection, time." Su Jin said about Hera''s price.


    "What do you need most?" Athena asked.


    "Time, and life, followed by nature." Su Jin naturally has plans for his own needs.


    The best nature is time, the second is life, which can directly strengthen its own authority, and the last is nature.


    "Time." Athena sipped the tea and said lightly, "Just take it as a deposit."


    When Su Jin heard this, he immediately wanted to complain.


    Before Athena was in the position, she began to arrange the spoils.


    But in the end it was him who profited, and he couldn''t say anything.


    After all, taking people is short, eating people is short.


    At this time, Athena suddenly took out a box and handed it to Su Jin.


    "This is?" Su Jin took the box, didn''t open it, and asked in surprise.


    "The ultimate ''life''."


    Athena explained:


    "Lakshmi sent it before, you were not here, I received it for you."


    "Life?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and immediately realized that it was the ultimate power that he let Lakshmi buy with our Ouroboros contribution points.


    Bought this?


    "How much did it cost?" Su Jin subconsciously paid attention to the price.


    Athena looked at Su Jin with helpless eyes.


    Only then did Su Jin react, and said happily:


    "Is this the membership compensation?"


    Lakshmi said that the Ouroboros would definitely pay a lot of money to win over him, so that Su Jin would bid a little higher, but at that time Su Jin had listed a lot of suits for him.


    Now, it is compensated.


    Ouroboros should tell Su Jin what to say, this big brother is too real, he is embarrassed.


    At this time, Athena smiled and said:


    "There is one more death, but it will take time to mobilize."


    "At the same time, Lakshmi is eyeing a soul power to be shot, but the asking price over there seems to be very high, and it is possible to spend all the one million contribution points, or even pay for it."


    "I understand that."


    Su Jin can understand this kind of thing.


    In the final analysis, the price of extreme power cannot be all 500,000 contribution points, and there is always high value and low value.


    As for the authority of the soul, the value obviously cannot be that low.


    But thinking of Lakshmi''s efficiency, even Su Jin had to sigh with emotion:


    "Lakshmi is so powerful!"


    The target has been collected in just a few days. This woman is definitely a good hand in purchasing.


    At this time, Athena put down the teacup and said with a little playfulness: "Other people''s affairs have been resolved, it''s time to talk about your own affairs?"


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from you." Su Jin shrugged and sighed: "I need to go to the world that Ashilia went to last time."


    Athena frowned, and fine runes flashed in her eyes, as if she was mobilizing data:


    "That conceptual world called Hongshi?"


    "That''s right, you are indeed the foundation of the poor."


    Athena didn''t know about the Red World, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t see Ashilia''s report.


    The one that allowed Ashilia to condense two new powers within a hundred years is not a common occurrence.


    An ordinary four-digit number, it is a rare genius to condense a power in a hundred years.


    In the earliest days, Ashilia received Athena''s attention and resource support because of her ability to gather power at the age of 92.


    And now, in the face of a place that doubled the efficiency of power cohesion, Athena couldn''t ignore it.


    In such a world, facing Su Jin, who has never experienced the process of condensing power, it is indeed a suitable place for training foundations for Su Jin, who knows very little about it.


    Athena thought for a while, then said:


    "I will erase the memory of the relevant personnel and transfer the coordinates to Arcadia."


    "Don''t be so exaggerated, right?" Su Jin''s tone was a little unnatural.


    No way, the rich woman gave too much, he was a bit generous.


    However, Athena persuaded Su Jin with only five words:


    "I don''t lack that."


    Su Jin held back everything he wanted to say.


    "But before you go, you must come to me first."


    I don''t know when, a pair of black glasses appeared on the bridge of Athena''s nose, making her look full of intellectual atmosphere:


    "I will try to instill these contents into your mind in a short period of time, please be prepared mentally."


    Looking at Athena like this, a word appeared in Su Jin''s mind that made him shiver.


    ''Three years of college entrance examination, five years of simulation. ¡¯


    Cao, why can''t I get rid of my studies when I arrive at Little Garden... Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth, looked at Athena who was almost overflowing with rationality in front of him, and slowly said a word with all the strength before attacking the King of God :


    "it is good."


    Chapter 0845 God King Anat


    North District, 57155 Outer Gate, Lava City.


    The gray volcanic ash continued to fall from the sky, and the red and gold magma flowed freely on the street.


    A human creature with black scales and a lizard head stepped on the magma at will and walked into the dark building next to it, completely ignoring the hot magma.


    After the lava completely submerged the road, a few languid sanitation workers walked to the side, opened their mouths, sucked abruptly, slid, and the magma didn''t enter their mouths. It didn''t take long for the sanitation workers to finish their work lazily. Hiccup, and walked away slowly.


    This is the norm for life in a lava city.

 Chapter 627：

    However, on the top floor of the black building, through the transparent glass, a young woman with black hair and blue eyes was quietly enjoying the scenery.


    As the female master of the Canaanite group of gods, Anat is a well-deserved god-king-level figure.


    It stands to reason that such beings should live in the heavenly realm with a beautiful environment, not in this chaotic lower-level remote city.


    However, this demonized reality happened so exaggeratedly.


    In the heavenly realm, the three **** kings also have levels.


    The Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors of the East, the Madonna and Seraph of the Crusaders, and the Greek goddess Hestia, these god-kings who have super-large gods as their backers and who themselves are close to double digits are the first tier.


    Followed by the Mesopotamian **** of justice Xia Matthew, the Nordic **** Odin, and the Egyptian nine-pillar god, the gods are relatively weak, and the strength is also in the second rank of the first-class level of the god-king.


    The third tier is the **** king who has the title of great power, but is weaker, and was only promoted around the dawn.


    The fourth gear is just like Anat. Losing the group of gods and losing the view of the universe, although the strength is the same as the third gear, it is only an elite level **** king in the three digits.


    Those like Anat are stronger than the fifth-grade god-kings like Hermes, who have just entered three figures, but they are far less powerful.


    Therefore, in a sense, Anat''s status is even more embarrassing than Hermes, and he belongs to the model of high failure.


    Of course, even if it is the worst **** king, it is still the **** king.


    Lonely but strong powerhouses like Anat are the favorite targets of dark-side communities like Ouroboros.


    The background is clean, the strength is strong, and the interests are in great demand.


    The secret placement of such a god-king in the lower level can be said to be invincible against those lower-level first-class communities that are not exceptionally strong.


    And now, Anat came to the lava city just to carry out the mission of the Ouroboros.


    To be precise, it was for a community near Lava City.


    "You seem to like the view of the volcano?" A smiling voice came from behind.


    Anat didn''t turn her head. As early as before, her perceptions all over the city saw the approach of the lizardmen from behind.


    Looking at the volcano that is constantly flowing with lava in the distance, Anat said elegantly:


    "For me, a volcano where disaster and beauty coexist is a symbol of a girl."


    "Beautiful and dangerous?"


    The lizardmen in the back smiled and were not impressed by Anat''s rhetoric.


    For the salamander family living in the lava city, volcanoes are no different from their own wheat fields. After seeing them, they naturally don''t feel how beautiful.


    The girl I met for the first time was different from the yellow-faced woman who had been with me for a long time.


    "Guise." Anat called him by his first name, "How is the situation with the Hand of Order?"


    The Hand of Order, the hegemonic community of the 57155 outer gate, is not far behind the Arcadia at its peak, but it is quite low-key and the statement is not obvious. It belongs to a rare external exploration community.


    That is, a community whose main business policy is to search for other worlds, observe them, and bring them into Hakoniwa''s jurisdiction.


    This community is subordinate to the Mesopotamian group of gods, under the command of the **** of the sun and justice, Xia Matthews. How much fame.


    When Guise heard Anat talking about business, he immediately said respectfully:


    "The main members of the Hand of Order are already returning, and it is expected that they will all be withdrawn from the outer world in half an hour."


    "Is the time accurate?" Anat said calmly.


    Guice smiled at this time: "Please rest assured, the people we placed in the Hand of Order created some riots in the world they observed, and now the Hand of Order should be on the way to withdraw urgently, half an hour, it is our internal staff death orders."


    Obviously, the position of the personnel placed by the Ouroboros inside the Hand of Order is so high that Li Dai Taozhang, in the name of the Hand of Order, issued the order of Ouroboros.


    For this, Anat, who has long been accustomed to doing these things, is very common:


    "How is the preparation of the trace processing class?"


    "It''s all ready. It just so happens that there seems to be a trace of Azi Dakaha in the southern district. The Evil Dragon Split Body we captured can come in handy..." Guise said with a smile.


    Anat frowned, and then said, "Let''s change it, Az Dakaha is too sensitive."


    Hearing the words, Ji Si immediately asked, "So, what about the Orchid Serpent?"


    "That snake also reappeared? Well, it''s not too threatening, so let''s replace it with it."


    Anat was not surprised by the resurrection of Orochi.


    Think what does she do?


    Ouroboros are specially responsible for cleaning the outside world exploratory community and detaining the executioner of the "new blood" in the center of the small garden.


    She has done so much work, and it is not normal for the center of the small garden to respond at all.


    The resurrection of the eight-headed snake is just a small temper of the center. Even if the dystopian demon king who once destroyed their Canaanite group appeared, Anat would not be surprised.


    Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Anat calmly said:


    "Arcadia seems to have ruled out the ''kill list''?"


    Hearing this, Guise, who was aware of the contradiction between Anat and Algor, understood in seconds, and immediately said respectfully:


    "The leader of Arcadia, Lord Su Jin seems to have agreed to our invitation, so he withdrew from the list."


    After a pause, Guise took a peek at Anat and said respectfully, "Presumably in a short while, the big men in the upper classes will let Lord Su Jin stop exploring from the outside world."


    "Really?" Anat raised his eyebrows and sighed calmly, "It''s a pity."


    Guise didn''t dare to answer, and didn''t dare to delve into what the pity was in Anat''s mouth, he just replied:


    "It will take a certain amount of time to replace the trace preparation class, so the subordinates will retire first."


    "Go." Anat waved his hand and said, "Call me when the mission time is almost up."


    "Yes." Lizardman Guise nodded respectfully, then turned and walked towards the door. After going out, he slowly closed the door.


    clatter!


    The sound of the door closing sounded.


    Anat turned around immediately, ready to rest on the sofa beside him.


    And at this moment.


    Between the lights and flint, a figure appeared behind Anat and raised his fingertips towards her.


    At this moment, the coquettish purple light revealed hideous.


    Chapter 0846 The hair is not dry


    At the moment when the purple light flickered, Anat immediately realized that something was wrong, and the fine purple scales suddenly climbed up the surface of the body.


    However too slow.


    The purple light flickered, Anat only felt his body sink, and the stable spirit in his mind screamed and was torn apart.


    ''Soul attack! ¡¯


    Anat was frightened and angry, and he was about to mobilize the demon''s emotional authority to interfere with the enemy''s movements.


    At this moment, her eyes flashed, and the enemy who was in front of her just disappeared instantly and came to her side.


    At the same time, the hand that was originally lit with purple light suddenly came to one side, flashing silver light, and called directly towards Anat''s chest.


    At that moment, Anat clearly saw the brilliance of the Milky Way appearing in the palm of the opponent''s blast.


    The powerful gravitational pull pulled time and space, causing layers of phantoms to appear in that hand, like thousands.


    ''not good! ¡¯


    Anat, who couldn''t tell the direction of the attack, screamed in her heart, but at the same time, the Galaxy in her palm slammed into her chest, and then detonated directly.


    hum-


    It was not the sound of an explosion, but the sound of the wailing of the vibration of time and space.


    The power of the galactic explosion was blasted directly into Anat''s chest by that hand.


    In just an instant, Anat''s chest cavity exploded, and his maternal figure suddenly turned into rotten flesh, and then turned into gray-white powder under a powerful force.


    At this moment, Anat''s God King Spirit Body, which was comparable to the four-digit celestial spirit, was like tofu, and it was directly blown through, revealing a void the size of a basketball.


    And at this moment, the hand that blasted through Anat''s chest suddenly turned over, the palm was facing up, and the galaxy was running.


    Apparently, he was invincible and wanted to blast Anat''s head.


    Under the blue light, Anat''s eyes fell into darkness.


    In the gap of this moment, she finally succeeded in using her emotional authority to deprive Su Jin of an emotion.


    Suddenly, the Milky Way Starburst was stuck in his hand, and Su Jin, who was about to cut the grass and roots, suddenly lost his killing intent.


    At this moment, Anat suddenly raised his hand, grabbed Su Jin''s arm, and raised his head suddenly, revealing cold eyes.


    Her figure suddenly swelled in an instant, fine scales spread all over her body, and a bunch of flesh-colored wings grew out of the bones behind her.


    Anat, who was in the form of a demon, lowered his head with the back of his head on the ceiling, and looked at Su Jin coldly.


    The exploding ribcage on her body shrank from a fatal injury to a minor injury after her body became larger. Although the hollowness was obvious, it was no longer a drag.


    Anat raised his right claw covered with fine scales and blasted it out with pure force. At the same time, he roared at the figure whose whole body was covered by golden light: "Who are you!"


    Suddenly attacked and almost fatally injured, but it is not clear who the attacker is.


    Even Anat wasn''t even sure who was going to kill her.


    Algor?


    With Hei Tian and other Ouroboros high-level executives dealing with it, how could she be a newcomer, and even if she did, no one might be willing to take the risk of killing a god-king.


    Heavenly Army?


    The Celestial Army is now panicked by the final trial in the Southern District, and their fighting style is not as sinister as the person in front of them.


    After ruling out the two biggest possibilities, Anat couldn''t think of anyone who would target him.


    With the power to smash the stars, the huge demon claws slammed directly at Su Jin.


    And at this moment, a disdainful sneer came.


    "Ah!"


    The blue flame boiled in Su Jin''s hand, and inside it, a dazzling gem quickly melted.


    An indescribable pain poured out from the spirit grid, directly causing Anat''s attack to freeze in midair.


    Accumulating corpse gas ghost Cang Yan!


    The blazing pale flame hit Anat''s lower body at the speed of light.


    The ghost flames fueled by Lingge covered Anat in an instant, bursting out with the terrifying destructive power of shattering the stars.


    However, hidden under that terrifying destruction was a strange attack on Lingge.


    The severe pain in the spirit and body made Anat''s mind stagnate for a moment.


    At this time, Su Jin was unforgiving, and he punched the Magic Emperor Fist directly, piercing Anat''s head, and directly controlling the neural network in her body.


    Under the severe pain, immobility, stagnation of thinking, the burning of the spirit, and the turbulent attack of the personality.


    Anat still wanted to struggle, but in an instant, he lost the emotion of struggle.


    Emotional power... Anat immediately reacted to his tricks, looking at Su Jin like dead water, staring at him.


    She looked at Su Jin like this, desperately trying to call out the name ''Algor''.


    But when her mouth was slightly opened, her body was already from the atomic level, from bottom to top, inch by inch, being burned into nothingness by the ghost cangyan.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but not relax, but quickly filled the room with a small universe, and when Anat was about to die completely, she took off one of her deadly eyes, suppressing the burning of the ghost fire.


    After doing all this, Su Jin quickly took out a silver-white card from the gift card and crushed it directly.


    The various messy power fluctuations in the room suddenly calmed down, returning to the situation 3 seconds ago, covering up all traces.


    This series of attacks only lasted 2 seconds, and after the 4th second, Su Jin used the power of shadow to take Anat''s head hundreds of thousands of miles away, and came to the neighboring 57157 Outer Gate Border. Go through two outer doors.


    After 20 minutes, the lizard man Guise, who came back to report the situation, opened the door and found an empty room. After searching for a long time, he reported the information in horror.


    ¡ª¡ª


    20 minutes ago.


    Without the power of the realm gate, Su Jin returned to the outer gate of 3345 through the authority granted by the Queen of Halloween through the power of shadow.


    And it appeared in a hotel suite not far from the Thousand Eyes Station.

 Chapter 628：

    In the room, Algor with wet hair looked at Su Jin with a dead eyeball in his hand, and blurted out:


    "So fast?"


    It took less than 1 minute from Su Jin''s lock on the target to the successful return of the attack. In such a time, Al Gore couldn''t even dry his hair.


    She just washed her hair. When wiping her hair, she told Su Jin that it was time to do something. Then she wiped her hair a little. Before drying her hair, Su Jin finished the attack and ran back.


    As for that efficiency?


    My hair is still dry!


    Chapter 0847 You are afraid that you are not bragging


    "So fast?"


    Hearing Algor''s exclamation, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    He threw the deadly eyes in his hands directly onto the table in front of the sofa, picked up the water that Algor poured for himself, and gulped it down.


    Seeing this, Al Gore didn''t bother Su Jin for drinking the water she drank, but said with a smile:


    "You kid, you are really talented as a killer."


    Algor looked at Su Jin up and down, and joked:


    "You guy, let''s just start a killer community. It''s sure to make more money than Arcadia."


    "Pull it down."


    Su Jin put the cup on the table angrily. It was the first time for him to assassinate someone. He was very nervous just now, for fear that Anat would escape.


    Fortunately, under the anger of the other party, the first thought was not to escape, but to teach him a deep lesson for the killer, which created a chance for Su Jin.


    Of course, there is also an element of mental arithmetic.


    Arnat''s intelligence, Algor has already collected all the information.


    What kind of authority she is good at, what kind of ability she has, and what is her habit of making moves, all these information were told to Su Jin early.


    On Su Jin''s side, whether it''s the accumulation of corpse qi against the spirit, or the phantom Demon Emperor Fist against the spiritual body, or the Galaxy Star Blast, whose frontal offensive power is comparable to the Galaxy Big Bang.


    This series of golden combat skills are all unfamiliar to Anat.


    She didn''t understand until she died that these attacks that had no trace of power and authority, and did not mobilize the power of the rules of the little garden at all, how could they have such a destructive power.


    And the most ruthless thing is that these terrifying attacks were actually compressed and controlled in Su Jin''s small palm, and they were not sent into the enemy''s body to detonate until they attacked the enemy.


    This series of lack of information and the careless loss of Jingzhou made Anat a good three-digit **** king, and he was directly planted in Su Jin''s hands without showing any strength.


    This is not a war crime.


    Su Jin is also aware of this, so he scoffs at Al Gore''s proposal to open a community of killers.


    When the three figures of Hakoba know about Su Jin''s combat style and attack characteristics, they will definitely target him on purpose.


    It won''t be so convenient then.


    Fortunately, before attacking Anat, Su Jin asked Al Gore for a treasure to cover up the traces.


    In this way, Su Jin''s fighting style will be exposed later, and a few more unlucky **** kings can be overshadowed.


    After drinking the water, Su Jin, who was tired because he was relaxed, said:


    "You will handle the rest?"


    "no problem."


    Al Gore put the white cloth on his head and looked at the eyes on the table with a smile.


    At this time, those dead eyes were staring at Algor, showing obvious resentment.


    Obviously, even if there was only one eyeball left, the spirit and body were almost completely burned out by the ghost blue flames, but Anat was still dead and not stiff, and there was still a breath left.


    Therefore, after seeing that the person who assassinated himself was Algor, Anat would be so hated.


    "Yo, do you really think that I can''t help you by hiding under the sign of Ouroboros?"


    Facing the hateful gaze, Algor smiled hippyly:


    "You don''t even want to offend me, you just offend my man. Now, isn''t it natural for my man to kill you?"


    Those eyes full of hatred trembled, the atmosphere was shaken by mental power, and a female voice full of maliciousness came:


    "Ishtar! This time, let''s say you won!"


    "But you have to remember!"


    "We, it''s not over¡ª!"


    "yoyoyo~~"


    Algorr lengthened his tone with a smile, and said with anger that would pay for his life:


    "This tone is as if you, Anat, are seventeen people, and you are still with me. You seem to be unable to beat my man."


    At this time, Su Jin, who was preparing to take a bath with a bath towel and a change of clothes, said calmly:


    "Her strength is still very good."


    Hearing this, Anat''s eyes showed a clear sneer.


    He seemed to be laughing at Algor, who couldn''t even keep his own man''s mouth shut.


    At this time, she heard Su Jin''s comment.


    "At least I persisted for 2 seconds when I didn''t wear the holy clothes and burned 30% of the small universe. It should be regarded as a good master in the triple digits."


    The sneer in Anat''s eyes froze.


    Not wearing holy clothes?


    Burned 30% of the small universe?


    For two seconds?


    Is my Anat''s strength worthy of your evaluation, Su Jin?


    Good guy, co-authoring, you just started but haven''t you been serious?


    I''m afraid you''re not bragging, are you?


    Al Gore was also confused at this time:


    "With your character, why don''t you wear holy clothes? Don''t you burn the small universe with all your strength?"


    Su Jin''s face darkened as soon as he heard it: "The mental retardation in the center is not allowed!"


    Al Gore instantly understood.


    She is very clear that Su Jin''s power is not the system of the small garden, so she can not be suppressed by the "lower output limit".


    Like the gods of the small garden, when they use their authority and power to directly generate power, they will be suppressed by the central garden of the small garden.


    But this unrestrictedness is also different.


    Now it seems that Su Jin does not wear holy clothes and burns 30% of the microcosm, which is the upper limit given to him by the center of the small garden at the lower level.


    Although he can still attack and kill a God King, it should be only a line higher than the full power of a God King at the lower level.


    No wonder Su Jin will be upset after knowing this, he is afraid.


    If this upper limit has been unknown because he has not done anything, he will be caught after doing something big and be besieged by several **** kings, even Su Jin will still be shriveled in the lower level.


    Fortunately, now that he has the information in advance, Su Jin has a bottom line, and naturally understands his position in the lower level.


    Stronger than all four-digit exceptions and even the lower realm of the god-king body, he can kill anyone one-on-one, but if he is under siege, if there are more than three opponents, Su Jin can only fight hard. If there are five, he will have to run for his life.


    Thinking of this, Al Gore blinked and said, "Would you like to go to the upper floors next time to vote? Try your limits?"


    "Let''s talk about it when we have a chance." Su Jin muttered, put a batch of towels on his shoulders, and went to take a shower.


    "Bad man."


    Seeing Su Jin running to take a bath, Algor couldn''t help but muttered, realizing that he had to pay a little price tonight.


    Feeling inexplicable in his heart, Algor raised his hand directly, grabbed Anat''s eyeballs, passed it on to the troublemaker forum, and passed it directly to Orochimaru, and then sent a forum message.


    "Eat her, you will keep 1000 points, and all the others will be transferred."


    Without waiting for a reply, Al Gore wiped his hair again, but this time his movements became very slow, and there was a little unknown panic.


    ¡ª¡ª


    57155 Outer Gate, Lava City.


    Wearing a white robe with a veil wrapped around his head, the man with cinnabar between his eyebrows looked hesitantly at the black building not far away.


    "It''s true that the fluctuation of authority is around here, but how did it disappear..."


    He looked at the building suspiciously, and at the same time mobilized the intelligence network of the Tianjun, and finally narrowed his eyes:


    "Is it the hiding place of Ouroboros..."


    Hearing this, he silently appeared in the building, in front of Guise who was anxiously waiting for the reply from the upper floors.


    Geese''s eyes flashed, and he felt that there was another person in front of him, and immediately scolded:


    "Who is it? I didn''t even know when I knocked on the door, and I broke in. I didn''t see me waiting for the upper floor..."


    At this time, he finally saw the face of the person who came, and his face turned pale in an instant:


    "Brahma, Brahma, Brahma¡ª!"


    Brahma cracked the corners of his mouth at this time, revealing eight shining teeth:


    "Children, you and I are very destined!"


    Chapter 0848 Chapter 0848 Tianjun Investigation


    Gray-black volcanic ash fell from the sky and silently hit the cloak.


    Marta stretched out her finger and wiped away the dust, then narrowed her eyes and looked at the nearby building:


    "To be honest, I really don''t want to come to such a remote place to investigate!"


    Beside her, the man in white robe wrapped in a headscarf closed his eyes, looked at the suspects in the building who were escorted by the Martial Gods of the Heavenly Army, and sighed softly:


    "Have you found anything?"


    "Uesugi went in, but nothing comes out now."


    Marta rubbed the gray-black dust on her hands and said with a gloomy expression:


    "But I feel that we should find the right master."


    They went to the lower realm this time to track down the suspicious elements who attacked the Babylonian group of gods and were suspected of being the final trial, and according to Marta''s hunch.


    They seem to have done it quite successfully.


    It hasn''t been more than a day... Marta reluctantly pulled the hood over her head to block the dust while observing those being escorted:


    "Trouble, the final trial and those snakes, tsk, can''t you be more honest?"


    At this time, Brahma''s tone was a little melancholy: "I smell the smell of disaster..."


    Marta couldn''t deny the words: "Hopefully it''s not a joint effort."


    If the Final Trial and Ouroboros join forces, Marta can''t imagine what kind of disaster it would be.


    Of course, according to the past practice, the final trial rarely has the phenomenon of gangs, but more emphasis on independent self.


    But to be honest, it''s hard to justify this routine, and that''s where Marta is troubled.


    When the escorts were almost there, the heroic Uesugi Kenshin came over in a lady''s suit:


    "Brahma, are you sure this is where the battle took place?"


    Hearing this, Brahma raised his hand, and the white robe on his body snapped and transformed into a snow-white swan, standing on his shoulders, shaking his wings.


    Brahma touched the head of the swan and said when the swan squinted:


    "Although there was only a brief change of less than a microsecond, the child did find something unusual."


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Uesugi Kendo: "How about that member named Keith?"


    "Secrets are protected."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin shook his head and said:

 Chapter 629：

    "Unfortunately, his Lingge has sophisticated protection, and he can''t pry open his mouth in a safe way. He can only let Di Shitian think of a way."


    "Did you go back in time?" Brahma asked: "As far as I know, the time I arrived was very close to the time of the crime. If I go back in time, it can be..."


    "I''ve tried it, but it''s blocked." Uesugi Kenshin replied.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, even time interference is used, at least it involves three-digit events."


    Marta tutted in amazement.


    Time power is rare in Hakoba, and if it can interfere with their twelve-day time retrospective, the other party is at least three digits.


    It is not uncommon for three-digit troubles in Hakotei, but it is very rare for three-digit troubles in the lower floors.


    "It happened to be about the Godslayer War..." Brahma shook his head and sighed.


    In the past, even if the three figures were incarnated in the lower realm, they would have to report to the Heavenly Army.


    Therefore, generally speaking, if a three-digit event is found at the lower level, it is often possible to lock the suspect range according to this.


    However, the godslayer war has caused many **** kings to go down to the realm of disobedience, and the suspected area has suddenly increased too much. If all are listed as the object of investigation, the heaven army may not be able to withstand the anger of the **** kings.


    Uesugi Kenshin also looked distressed at this time:


    "During that time period, there seemed to be about 30 people around the god-king of the outer gate, and all of them were listed as objects for investigation..."


    Uesugi Kenshin did not say the following words, because it was impossible to think about getting thirty three-digit figures to cooperate with the investigation.


    "What is certain now is that there were two three-digit avatars fighting at the lower level, and one party disappeared."


    Brahma, who had searched the scene before, recalled the news he had checked for the first time, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Suspiciously, the traces left on the scene were cleaned up very cleanly, which means that the power to clean up the scene is very high-end, and the concealment is very heavy."


    "Also, there is a high probability that the attacked party is the God-king who is secretly loyal to the Ouroboros."


    "Assaulting a **** king and covering it up with traces of the highest level..."


    Marta''s brows jumped, and her face suddenly twisted: "But don''t be what I think!"


    "It''s very likely."


    Uesugi Kenshin heard the words, turned his head to look at the building behind, and said solemnly:


    "If it''s what we think, then... a god-king may have been poisoned."


    "Black eats black, or is it an internal power confrontation?"


    Brahma touched the head of the swan and calmly said:


    "No matter what, it is the top priority to determine who the missing God King is."


    When he said this, he paused and said, "Take coercive measures, give priority to searching for the name of the missing **** king, and do not involve other information. In this way, you should be able to get accurate information before the suspect dies."


    "Brahma, are you sure you want this?" Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t bear it.


    Coercive measures refer to coercive intelligence investigations only when the safety of the suspect''s life is not guaranteed.


    These investigations often involve various terrifying methods, and even the Heavenly Army rarely uses such investigation methods.


    Brahma closed his eyes: "Use it, the sooner you get the clue, the smaller the impact."


    Uesugi Kenshin sighed, shook his head, and turned to enter the building.


    When the volcanic ash covered Brahma''s shoulders, Uesugi Kenshin walked out with a sullen face.


    "Who is it?" Brahma asked.


    Uesugi Kenshin said with a heavy expression:


    "It''s Anat."


    Speaking of this, she paused: "Ontology."


    "hiss!"


    Marta couldn''t help taking a breath:


    "Algor''s hand?"


    "The possibility is not high." Brahma said calmly: "On the contrary, the possibility of framing is very high. After all, the three-digit rank is exceptional in Little Garden, but it is far more popular than the two-digit one."


    "Marta, mobilize the ''realm record sheet'' to see if Anat is dead. If she is dead, ask her sleeping spirit, who killed her."


    Hearing the words, Marta decisively began to arrange the induction ceremony, then closed her eyes and began to sense the ''Sacred Spirit''.


    However, she used the ritual, but could not sense Anat''s holy spirit.


    After carefully sensing for a long time, Marta''s face paled, and she suddenly opened her eyes, saying:


    "Anat... dies."


    Chapter 0849 Ouroboros, crossed the line


    "I see, the assassin is the final trial..."


    Uesugi Kenshin covered his cheeks with a headache:


    "And the Ouroboros actually hides a god-king body in the lower layer, this..."


    Brahma added at this time:


    "According to my previous investigation, it seems that they intend to take control of the Hand of Order under Xia Matthews..."


    "Hand of Order? That outsider exploratory community?"


    Marta was stunned for a moment, and then her face changed greatly:


    "In the past few thousand years, the loss of the external exploration community seems to be far greater than before..."


    "It seems that the situation is obvious."


    Brahma didn''t know what to say:


    "Ouroboros has been secretly destroying the outside world exploratory community, Anat is one of their executors, and during an execution, Anat accidentally encountered a final trial..."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin and Marta couldn''t help but look east.


    There, a pillar of light that penetrated the sky and the earth, like the Tower of Babel, was standing there quietly.


    That''s where the Box Garden Center is located.


    "You have encountered the final trial..." Uesugi Kenshin said inexplicably.


    "Deserving it." Marta''s face was full of schadenfreude.


    Both of them obviously guessed Brahma''s hidden meaning.


    That is, the Ouroboros never do bad things, and are naturally influenced by the rules of the center of the small garden.


    This performance is the sudden attack of the final trial.


    Just like when Arcadia indirectly created the Black Death in order to defeat the dystopian devil, and then was attacked by Az Dakaha.


    It belongs to the ''normal state'' of the Hakoba order.


    And if you think about it carefully, the final trial that has appeared recently may not be the instinctive resistance of the center based on the rules.


    "Report it." Brahma sighed, "I can''t let the Ouroboros hide like this anymore."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin and Marta froze, and understood what Brahma meant.


    Is the battle between the Heavenly Army and the Ouroboros...


    The presence of the Dharma Protector for twelve days, I thought with a heavy heart.


    ¡ª


    Bang!


    The wooden desk exploded, and one arm sank deeply into the desk.


    The series of knocks that followed directly smashed the iron-wood desk into sawdust.


    "How dare they!"


    "How dare you!"


    Emperor Shi slapped the table into sawdust in a panic, and after a while, he scolded:


    "Those old things, when I die?"


    "disaster."


    An old sigh sounded.


    It was on the other side of the sofa, the girl with black hair and black eyes and cinnabar between her eyebrows, let out a deadly sigh:


    "Has the majesty of the Heavenly Army declined from two hundred years ago to where it is today?"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian glared at the girl with an ordinary face, full of dead silence:


    "Shiva, stop talking nonsense."


    "Anyway, you are also a great freedom day in the twelve days. Which side is your **** sitting on?"


    "Why does the Ouroboros move like this, you, the leader of the Second Alliance of Ouroboros, don''t know anything about it?"


    After speaking, Di Shitian was stunned for a moment, and immediately sighed while holding his forehead:


    "Forget it, you big mouth knows it, I''m afraid the whole Hakoba knows it."


    Shiva was very calm when he heard the words, but just took out a notebook and wrote silently on it:


    "On November 9th, Di Shitian said that I was a big mouth. I wrote down this hatred."


    If you take a closer look at the notebook, you can see that the dense handwriting on it is written with some ''revenge'' deeds.


    "you¡­"


    Di Shitian looked extremely speechless, then glared at Shiva, sat back on the sofa, and said with a dark face:


    "Which part of the people who secretly erased the outside world''s exploratory community?"


    "Usually, it is formulated by the first alliance, and some people in the third alliance execute it. After all, everyone knows that the second alliance has been infiltrated very seriously. Recently, the Queen has joined the second alliance. To be honest, everyone is very nervous."


    Shiva spoke the truth enough to terrify the gods of Hakogari in an understatement.


    The Queen of Halloween joined the Ouroboros, this news is enough to scare a large number of gods.


    "That willful queen..."


    Di Shitian rubbed his forehead with a headache, and then said:


    "Pick out the part of the list that you know, and then I will report it to Qianyan, Daomen, and Buddhism. You can find a suitable time to quit the Ouroboros."


    Hearing this, Shiva silently wrote in his notebook:


    "Three hundred years and three hundred years, after 600 years of hard work, I, who had just become the leader of the Second United Alliance, was urgently recalled by Emperor Shitian. I have written down this hatred."


    "What the **** are you writing about?" Di Shitian really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at this time: "Are you still addicted to the lord of the Ouroboros?"


    "Power is cheap." Shiva said confidently.


    "Grass!" Di Shitian scolded, but did not dare to say harsh words to Shiva.


    This goddess, who has both Shiva, the main **** of destruction, and Parvati, the goddess of life, can be described as the top master in the twelve days, but also the top troublesome figure in the heavenly army.


    If I really broke up with this master, let alone dealing with the Ouroboros, the Tianjun himself would be overturned.


    But this time things were different.


    According to Brahma''s intelligence summary, the secret sabotage of the Ouroboros has attracted the attention of the center of the small garden, and even the vicious incident of killing the king of the gods in the final trial occurred.


    This is not a trivial matter, and in the grand scheme of things, it may lead to the emergence of another dystopian demon king or even Az Dakaha in Hakoniwa.


    There are no top game crackers like Canary and Kasugabe Takaaki who care about sentient beings in the current Hakoba.


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian said angrily:


    "Shiva, the Ouroboros crossed the line this time."


    "That''s why I didn''t refuse to leave Ouroboros."


    Shiva calmly put away the notebook, and then said calmly:


    "Clean up the southern and northern districts."


    "What about the east and west districts?" Di Shitian frowned.

 Chapter 630：

    Shiva''s attitude was flat:


    "There are very few snakes in the Eastern District. After all, the White Night King is there. As for the Western District... the site of the Daomen, the Ouroboros don''t dare to move around."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian opened his mouth and finally sighed: "Since this is the case, then I will sign the order."


    He understands that if the order is signed this time, the Ouroboros and the Heavenly Army will be in a state of hostility.


    "A troubled time!" Di Shitian sighed, took out the document, and signed the order.


    ¡ª¡ª


    10 minutes later, the outer gate of Tianjie 666.


    Wearing a straw hat and fishing by the creek, Hei Tian looked at the newly delivered information, froze for a moment, and said puzzled:


    "What? The Heavenly Army is fighting against us?"


    "Anat was also obliterated by the final trial?"


    "Our Ouroboros triggered the final trial again?"


    "What''s the situation?"


    Hei Tian''s expression suddenly became a little dazed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ''3345'' outside door.


    After taking a bath and exercising for a while, Su Jin rubbed her old waist and looked at the report in her hand with a strange expression.


    It was an application letter that Shiroyasha just sent him.


    ''There is an application document for Arcadia''s promotion to ''Class Dominator''. ¡¯


    "What''s the situation?"


    Chapter 0850 Su Jin wants to hide


    Su Jin was a little confused about the situation.


    Why did he suddenly propose him to be the class ruler?


    class rulers.


    One of the systems that Hakoba uses to manage the lower levels.


    The main job is to resist the demon king who is in the jurisdiction, manage the realm gate, the land distribution in the region, and the promotion of the community.


    In a sense, it belongs to the figure who is grasped by military and politics.


    It is also the pinnacle of the upgrading system of regional rulers¡ªouter gate rulers¡ªclass rulers.


    Just when Su Jin was confused, Bai Yasha''s smiling voice came from the gift card he put on the table:


    "You''ve been nominated, so I''ll give this to you."


    "Who nominated me?"


    Su Jin frowned, a little puzzled.


    "Apollo."


    Shiroyasha''s tone was somewhat ambiguous:


    "One of his subordinates is one of the class rulers in our Eastern District. Now that the community wants to follow him into the heaven, naturally there is a space vacated, and then he nominated you."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but said in surprise:


    "Apollo is going to be promoted to three figures?"


    "Sooner or later, it''s just ahead of schedule." Bai Yasha''s tone was very lazy.


    In fact, after Zeus was promoted to the upper level, the lower-level Greek forces lost a pillar, and the disappearance of Ares, Artemis and Athena were confined to Arcadia, which made the lower-level Greece even worse.


    It can be said that the power of the lower ranks in Greece has lost the power of the upper ranks.


    If it wasn''t for the Godslayer War going on, the disputes between the great powers would have already begun.


    In fact, the current upper levels also have the idea of ????re-planning the sphere of influence of the lower levels by using the God Killer War.


    Shiroyasha and Apollo also had a taste in Su Jin''s succession as the class ruler.


    After all, in the eyes of the "discerning people" at the upper level, Su Jin, the fourth-generation god-king of Greece, has already begun to build his own group of gods.


    Therefore, in a high probability, Su Jin will accept the old territory of Greece and develop his own group of gods.


    Therefore, Apollo abdicated, promoted to three figures, and gave up his status as a class ruler. Obviously, he was showing his favor, and it could even be said that he was declaring to the gods that he supported him.


    A little darker, many **** kings are still wondering if Apollo obeyed Su Jin''s order and ran to the upper-level disgusting Zeus.


    There are not many **** kings who hold this kind of thinking, and even many **** kings support such actions.


    In comparison, Shiroyasha, who has a better relationship with Greece, knows more:


    "Don''t think about it, Apollo was persuaded by Hephaestus this time to embarrass Zeus."


    "I want to see Hephaestus, and you understand his abilities."


    What ability does Hephaestus have?


    Banknote ability!


    Su Jin sneered in his heart, not the slightest surprise that Apollo was willing to embarrass Zeus.


    No way, Hephaestus gave too much money!


    At this time, Su Jin''s attitude was a little perfunctory:


    "Isn''t the class ruler going to hold a succession game? Isn''t this time a bit bad?"


    Recently, Su Jin didn''t want to bubbling, at least not too conspicuous.


    What he is looking forward to more is to accumulate the small universe to the limit, and then try to break through the eighth sense, and when it is reached, it will come out again.


    This is why Su Jin seals the touch of his hands.


    After all, it is one of the five senses that seals the five senses. Among the secret techniques for quickly accumulating a small universe, the most recommended one is to seal the two most used senses, vision and touch.


    For Su Jin, touch is the sense that affects him the most, so he naturally chose to seal this.


    And at this time, there was a dignified reminder from Bai Yasha from the gift card:


    "Don''t refuse first, just drag it on. We actually didn''t plan to let you take office."


    "What''s going on?" Su Jin frowned.


    "On the upper floor, there has been a little turmoil recently."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he paused, and seemed to be observing the environment on the other side of the communication. After a while, he cautiously said:


    "The Heavenly Army seems to have started a war with the Ouroboros. Now the upper echelons are all the propaganda troops of the Heavenly Army. They are accusing the Ouroboros of the guilt.


    The Tianjun and Ouroboros started a war... Su Jin was a little stunned when he heard this, and subconsciously looked at Algor, who was lying on the sofa and put on a mask, and said:


    "In the end what happened?"


    "The specific situation, I don''t know."


    Shiroyasha''s tone is somewhat subtle:


    "It seems that the Ouroboros secretly destroyed the community. The incident happened, resulting in the birth of a new final trial, and then the death of a god-king body. This matter was hit by Brahma who was searching the lower level."


    "And in the past few hundred years, the prestige of the Tianjun has been declining. Recently, there has been a sneak attack on Emperor Shitian, and the bottom has been revealed. Therefore, the Tianjun is eager to establish a new prestige, so...you know."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he glanced at Algor with a guilty conscience, and said silently:


    ''Did you do it? ¡¯


    Algor shook his head again and again, and spread his hands, saying, "I have nothing to do with the rain".


    She just made a move to cover up the traces, and she still used props to make indirect shots. The ghost knows how Brahma found it.


    Unless Brahma happened to be not very far away at that time, that would be quite a coincidence.


    "So, if you take over as the ruler of the class recently, you will have to assist the Heavenly Army to clean up the Ouroboros'' stronghold. To be honest, this is a tricky job."


    "I did it!"


    Su Jin said calmly:


    "When will you take over?"


    "Eh, isn''t it? Didn''t I ask you to take over later?" Bai Yasha was stunned.


    "It is my duty to deal with the Ouroboros." Su Jin said righteously.


    "..." Bai Yasha suddenly fell silent.


    She doesn''t know what Su Jin means, this guy definitely has a conspiracy, and there is a high probability that he is killing the Ouroboros.


    "But to be honest, I''m not prepared for the game of successor class ruler."


    Su Jin''s tone clearly wanted to talk to Bai Yasha about conditions.


    "..." After understanding what Su Jin meant, Bai Yasha said speechlessly:


    "The succession ceremony can be postponed. We have the authority to arrange for you to become a temporary class ruler. This status is enough for you to participate in the encirclement and suppression of the Ouroboros."


    "Thank you Lord White Night King for your cultivation." Su Jin rarely said a good word.


    "Take it down! Be honest recently, and let''s burn high incense." Bai Yasha said speechlessly, "I''ll handle the formalities, and I''ll give you a reply the day after tomorrow."


    "Bye!"


    The communication was suspended, Su Jin put away the communication card on the table, and then said to Algor:


    "Ouroboros seems to be in trouble."


    "So, you''re not going to join?" Al Gore glanced at Su Jin.


    "How can it be, the deposit has been collected."


    Su Jin grinned and said with a smile:


    "As a qualified inner ghost, I naturally want to help Ouroboros move the base."


    "And then transfer the property to his own pocket?" Algor rolled his eyes.


    Su Jin grinned: "Those who know me, Al Gore too."


    He finished with a smile, and then said:


    "Anat''s spirituality and authority are only in the early 1.3 million points after the recovery. The lead is more than 300,000, and the 1 million is mine?"


    "Prostitution?" Algor raised his eyebrows in a nightgown.


    "If you think so, I have nothing to say." Su Jin rolled his eyes and said.


    At this time, Al Gore frowned and said, "300,000 points are not enough. I plan to attract those idle powerhouses to join the troublemakers."


    "Then stay with you first, I need to use it and then transfer." Su Jin thought about it and knew that was the truth.


    It is not a problem that there are only people related to Su Jin among the troublemakers. If they are caught, it will be troublesome, and some external members are still needed.


    And being able to get treasures that are not in the box garden is the biggest advantage of points, and it is also the advantage of troublemakers.


    However, in the face of the reality that there is nothing at all, Su Jin can''t help but say:


    "Co-authored me to kill a **** king, just to give you a free job."


    She has paid herself all in, and she still works for free. If there is a demand, will she not give it? Algor rolled his eyes and said, "Then find a chance to kill another one?"


    "Let''s talk about it when we have a chance." Su Jin also understood how difficult it is to kill a god-king.


    After all, like Anat, there are not many god-kings who stupidly put their body in the lower layer.


    As for the upper floors, if the movement is louder, it will be difficult to be watched by onlookers.


    After thinking about it, Su Jin shook his head, got up and said:


    "Almost, I should go to Athena."


    After Anat''s matter is over, Su Jin also has to find a way to hide for a day or two to prevent tracking.


    After all, although Algor''s secret ability is strong, the masters in Little Garden are not weak.


    In addition, the Ouroboros recently estimated that it was going crazy because of the declaration of war by the Heavenly Army, and it was definitely looking for the culprit. If something was traced, it would be bad.

 Chapter 631：

    In view of this, hiding in a different world where all tracking abilities are mostly ineffective is indeed a good choice.


    Algorr tore off the mask, sat up, beckoned and said, "The journey is smooth, remember to bring me specialties, you know what I like?"


    "I know." Su Jin''s mouth twitched, speechless.


    Does Hongshina have any cosmetics?


    I guess not?


    With such doubts, Su Jin walked out of the room and turned to leave.


    Chapter 0851 Control the yin and control the yang


    Athena''s room, on the endless field.


    Su Jin looked at the elk, rhinoceros and other animals that had appeared compared to the dead silence before, and said with a little stunned:


    "How do you keep this kind of thing in your room."


    Athena, who was drinking tea, said calmly:


    "I''m trying to weave ''life''."


    "Life..." Su Jin was stunned, and frowned at the same time: "Is it the one from the Ouroboros?"


    Ouroboros sent the ultimate power of life, naturally with the method of weaving the power of ''life''. This is like buying a product and sending this introduction book, which is a common operation.


    "Yes." Athena said calmly.


    "Good guy, it turned out to be whoring me for nothing!" Su Jin rolled his eyes and joked.


    Athena also understood that Su Jin was joking, and was very calm:


    "The storage fee that Lakshmi gave away is probably because I thought I could get it from you at any time, so I sent two documents."


    "I don''t care about that. If you prostitute me for nothing, then you have to exchange it for something." Su Jin said with a smile.


    "You''re in a good mood." Athena glanced at Su Jin, and this was the first time Su Jin ''joking'' with her.


    "Is there?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then smiled at himself and said, "I guess it''s because I understand my position and feel a lot more at ease."


    This is the truth.


    After clarifying his level of strength, Su Jin understood that unless he provokes a large group of gods and does not fall into a siege, he would basically walk sideways in Little Garden.


    Of course, Su Jin also knows that there are a lot of tricks on his body, and if any one bursts out, he will provoke a beating, but at least he has the power to protect himself.


    And such self-protection power was almost unimaginable half a year ago.


    "Are you at ease..."


    Athena muttered to herself, then squinted her eyes and said to Su Jin:


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Five hours later, what about your side, are you ready for the large-scale piercing gate?" Su Jin asked rhetorically.


    "The boundary gate has been transferred to this room, but it''s only five hours, it seems a little nervous."


    After Athena said this, she tapped on the table top of the tea table.


    Accompanied by the sound of thump and thump.


    Where the sound waves diffuse, subtle visual distortions appear.


    In the process, Su Jin sensed obvious time fluctuations.


    At this time, Athena placed her green fingers on the table and said indifferently:


    "Extended the time a little bit, so that there are five days to prepare, which should be enough."


    "During these five days, I will try to instill all the ability and application of concept writing into your mind."


    "Irrigation?" The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he always felt that the word was a little bad.


    At this time, Athena glanced at Su Jin casually:


    "You don''t think five days can make you understand anything, right?"


    "I understand that, but I always feel that your approach seems to be very extreme." Su Jin replied stiffly.


    He can''t always say that he is a scumbag and is afraid of studying, right?


    "Later I will activate the wisdom authority throughout the process and instill the way of compiling and applying concepts into your mind. Of course, this process is indeed a bit risky."


    Athena said while looking at Su Jin with playful eyes:


    "But fortunately, you and another me share a spiritual identity, so in essence, you do not weave wisdom power, but in practice, you can still borrow this same power as me, reducing the risk."


    "What if the risk is not reduced?" Su Jin asked, raising his hand.


    Athena squinted her eyes and smiled, that squinting look, although beautiful, was also particularly scary:


    "It just depends on your brain being bombarded with information."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and she wanted to refuse, but she also understood that this should be the quickest way in Athena''s mind.


    His basic foundation is poor, and he understands it himself, but to be honest, he doesn''t have many channels for learning.


    The aspects that Leticia can teach is biased towards the martial arts in battle and the manipulation of authority, and she herself is confused.


    As for Shiroyasha, she is walking the evil way of Little Garden by herself, directly extending the double-digit number of all things with the power of matter and energy, rather than the restraining power of others.


    And Al Gore is even more outrageous. She started with the authority of ''beauty'', with beauty above all authority, and then she was elevated to ''the devil against the gods'' in the blood-devouring world. , so the card is stuck in the three-digit exception.


    After all, Athena was the only one Su Jin met who was willing to teach him the orthodox way.


    However, facing Athena who was smiling but not smiling in front of her, Su Jin always felt that the other party was a little ill-intentioned:


    "It always feels like I''m in a den of thieves."


    "You can totally get rid of your ''feeling''."


    Athena spoke lightly words that made Su Jin''s heart pound.


    Unfortunately, this is not love, but fear, and trembling.


    "For this teaching, I have observed you for a long time."


    As soon as Athena finished speaking, Su Jin was stunned and said:


    "what?"


    Athena did not answer directly, but continued:


    "The reason is to determine your authority bias, just like the authority of fire can develop in the direction of energy, war, life, etc. Everyone has their own specialties and specialties, and weaving power naturally starts from the direction that you are good at. ."


    "And by collecting the observation information of Thousand Eyes, and borrowing the observation records of Shiroyasha, including the assistance of the twin goddesses, and the observation that I asked Al Gore to help, I have also figured out the power of the little universe in you to some extent. the bias represented."


    "..." Su Jin felt horrified when he heard these words.


    Thousand Eyes, Twin Goddess, Shiroyasha, and Algor, who had a grudge against Athena, were all asked to observe their powers.


    Su Jin didn''t know whether to be happy or fearful about this card.


    Is it good that he and Athena are on the same side? Otherwise, it is possible to be counted to death.


    "Afraid?"


    Athena glanced at Su Jin, with a playful smile on her face, and then slowly put a black sheepskin scroll on the table:


    "This is the contract I signed when I applied for information. The above-mentioned people used the highest authority to restrict my behavior towards you."


    Seeing that Su Jin''s tense face suddenly relaxed, Athena immediately asked with a smile:


    "Relax now?"


    "You almost scared me to death." Su Jin patted his heart and said speechlessly.


    Athena squinted and smiled, and seemed to like Su Jin''s current expression very much: "You are too skinny, you need to be frightened occasionally, otherwise you will always make a big noise."


    "Yes, yes, it''s my fault." Su Jin rolled his eyes, and then said, "So, what about your investigation results? Are they out? What is my little universe bias?"


    "The results are already out."


    Athena poured a cup of tea for herself and Su Jin, took a sip and said:


    "Your bias is very similar to that of the White Night King."


    "Destruction and creation, this is the most obvious bias of the power in you."


    Speaking of this, Athena paused for a while, and said in a succinct manner:


    "Controlling the yin and controlling the yang, the evolution of all things!"


    "This is your bias, your way."


    Chapter 0852 It turned out to be this teaching method


    Control the yin and control the yang, and evolve all kinds of things!


    Su Jin can understand this sentence, and it is popular to say that destroying is the main thing, creation is the second, and all phenomena in the evolution of the world.


    This is indeed very close to the true meaning of the small universe.


    Su Jin also understands that the small universe is clearly described in the Saint Seiya world as: the source of great power, the power of energy that can open up the universe.


    And the original small cosmic power came from the big bang of the universe and consisted of atoms, the sublime power contained in the soul of all life.


    So in fact, in the world of Saint Seiya, every life contains a small universe, it is just a question of whether it can be developed.


    Otherwise, Su Jin would not have obtained such terrifying power on the forum at a price of one hundred thousand.


    To put it bluntly, in Little Garden, the small universe is very valuable, and it is even considered by the Central Little Garden as a new simulated star map.


    In the Saint Seiya world, that is the air that everyone has.


    In a sense, this is the gap between the world and the world before it.


    But there is no way, who made the small universe world created by the super **** Chronos who transcends everything.


    What kind of terrifying existence creates something that has a congenital advantage, and there is no way to do it.


    To put it bluntly, life is bad.


    Therefore, Athena''s statement is actually completely correct. The most suitable bias for the small universe is indeed destruction and creation, and destruction is the main one.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin tapped the table with his index finger and frowned:


    "In other words, is the path that suits me best for Shiroyasha?"


    With the powers of matter and energy, all phenomena are derived, and this is the path that Shiroyasha has taken.


    I walked in a daze, and according to myself, I reached this point by "practicing casually", and Versailles reached the extreme.


    There is no one who knows the truth in Hakoten who is not jealous.


    It''s really annoying!


    And the most annoying thing is that Su Jin couldn''t find Bai Yasha for a reference.


    The other party was still confused.


    Damn, mentally retarded!


    Su Jin frowned wildly, and said speechlessly, "You wouldn''t tell me that Shiroyasha would teach me? She hasn''t figured out her own strength yet."


    Otherwise, how could Shiroyasha be defeated by the twin goddesses with the strongest strength of Hakoba on the bright side?


    She is a model who "knows it but doesn''t know why".


    To say that she is a two-digit giant, it is better to say that she is a lucky person born with two-digit numbers.


    Otherwise, secretly, there will be no **** king who suspects that Bai Yasha is the body of the mentally retarded center, the central intelligence that has been cut down by the four original truths.


    Of course, this is just a gossip among the gods, even Algor who told Su Jin was dubious about it.


    But I have to say that Shiroyasha is indeed the only two-digit person in Hakoba with an unclear experience of enlightenment.


    Others, except for the original four, have a clear record from weak to strong.


    "Shiroyasha is not suitable for teaching people."


    Athena shook her head and said something that Su Jin couldn''t look directly at:


    "Based on the standard life expectancy of the Protoss, the age of Shiroyasha is in the early thirteen years of human beings. This is why the upper class people think that Shiroyasha is a problem child."


    Hearing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched. People who are billions of years old are called children, which is indeed very flawed.

 Chapter 632：

    ut¡­¡­


    "Protoss still has a lifespan?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    As far as he knew, in Little Garden, the five-digit number basically had no life limit, and the four-digit number had never heard of the existence of old age and death, unless the spirit was severely damaged.


    It was the first time that Su Jin had heard that the Protoss actually had a lifespan.


    "Everything has a lifespan, but it''s not unchangeable."


    Athena pushed the teacup at this time, motioned Su Jin to moisten her throat, and then smiled:


    "How do you think Shiroyasha changed his posture?"


    Su Jin suddenly thought that Bai Yasha has three forms: loli state, girl state and royal sister state, and he couldn''t see through each form, and thought it was the reason for the real posture, and the corner of his mouth twitched:


    "Change your age and then change your posture?"


    It''s like I am 13 years old this year, and then change to 28 tomorrow, it''s a messy and funny operation.


    "clever."


    Athena smiled and said:


    "It''s fine for you to know about this. Shiroyasha doesn''t want to be called a problem child."


    Su Jin understood in seconds, picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    At this time, Athena knocked on the table and said, "The path of Shiroyasha is indeed blurred. This is a fact, and you can''t learn from it."


    "However, in the upper level of Hakoten, after Shiroyasha ascended the throne for the first time, there are still many people studying the possibility of ''with two powers, how to evolve Vientiane to the top''."


    "And the most obvious of them all..."


    Athena blinked at Su Jin at this time.


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then his face changed, and he said in amazement, "You mean... cosmology?"


    The least common divisor of the cosmology is two, and only two **** kings with appropriate authority can build a cosmology, and then construct the largest secret treasure of the group of gods, simulating the star creation map.


    It turned out to be the case, the simulated star map turned out to be and this meaning... simulated the birth of the two-digit number, and thus evolved the star map.


    Therefore, each simulated star creation map is approximately equal to a two-digit road.


    Therefore, the simulated star creation map exerts its greatest power, and even a double-digit number can be fought in Hakogawa.


    Is co-authoring for this reason?


    "My path is biased, is it on the simulated star map..."


    Su Jin thought of his holy garment, the great secret treasure that contains twelve universes.


    Coinciding with his future path, right there?


    At this moment, a soft drink sounded:


    "Don''t overthink it."


    Su Jin recovered and looked at Athena with an indifferent face in front of her.


    "Your path is indeed on the simulated star creation map, but even if you study it now, you can''t study anything."


    When Athena said this, although her expression did not change, Su Jin clearly saw a little taste.


    That''s the look of a fool.


    "You don''t even know how to compile the basic concepts, and the application of the concepts above and the way of fighting are also uncertain. You are like flying into the sky and studying the path of double digits? Don''t you think it''s a bit too ambitious?"


    "Do you think you''re such a freak to study college courses before graduating from elementary school?"


    Listening to Athena''s words, Su Jin could only smirk.


    "So in the next few days, the most important thing is to instill all the methods and applications of compiling concepts into your brain, and then do the research on your own when you go to the lower realm."


    After Athena finished speaking, she glanced at Su Jin, then raised her hand and beckoned: "Come here."


    Hearing this, Su Jin slightly left his seat and leaned over. After a while, he was speechless.


    In a short time, a large amount of information was instilled into his mind.


    Su Jin recognized this technique.


    "Teaching" the secret art from the world of godslayers.


    Is co-authoring this kind of teaching?


    Su Jin was completely unprepared.


    ©–¢Þ¡¶Shadow Eyes Shana¡·


    Chapter 0853 Crimson World


    Five days after cramming.


    Su Jin''s head was buzzing, and his mouth was sour and twitching as he stood beside the Transboundary Gate and reflected.


    "feels awful¡­¡­"


    Su Jin rubbed his head and muttered in distress.


    During the few days he was educated by Athena, he was almost in pain and joy.


    Although in the beginning, what was sober was that what he sealed was the touch of his hands, not other parts, but now that it was over, Su Jin slowly regretted it later in his heart.


    I don''t feel it anymore... I knew that I would seal the touch of the whole body and leave the most important part... Su Jin sighed and annoyed at the same time.


    However, Su Jin also knows that if he really wants to seal the touch of his whole body, he can maximize the accumulation of the small universe, but in that case, he will lose the greatest fun.


    People, don''t be too **** yourself.


    Rubbing his brows, Su Jin, who was leaning against the Chuanjie Gate, stood up and walked to the center of the door.


    This door is very huge, the whole body is blue, with silver patterns on the surface, the surface is simple and simple, standing on the plains, like an abandoned temple gate.


    No one could have imagined that this was the door used by the gods of the little garden to anchor the other world and travel between the two worlds.


    However, what is even more exaggerated is the consumption of this realm gate.


    "Every time you use this gate, you can buy a power..."


    Su Jin murmured, feeling that this consumption was a bit expensive.


    Convert it in the forum, the price of a power also has a recovery price of 100 points.


    And the forum travels through the world, unless specified, it doesn''t cost money, it just needs to be invited by someone in the searched world, and it can earn points. In Su Jin''s view, it is almost like a prostitution.


    Of course, this kind of free prostitution opportunity is rare, and the forum basically finds a person in 3 months.


    In fact, it was only about 10 months before Su Jin came to Hakotei, and the worlds he was in contact with were the Blade of Demon Slayer, where Aizen was located, and the world of the Devil''s High School where Agulola was located. That''s it.


    As for the world of the godslayer, as well as the blood-devouring attack, Su Jin spent his points to search for it.


    So in fact, it is still two months away from the world where the fourth forum is actively searching.


    "The most important thing is that every time the Dimensional Forum sends me to the time of ''change of times''."


    Su Jin sighed. He only knew the keywords sent by the forum after reading the background records.


    Times change, in Hakoniwa, it is probably the historical transition period, which is the best time for central observation of Hakoten, and it can basically only be observed during this time period.


    Just like Ashilia, she finally found the world of the eye-catching Shana.


    The results of it?


    She ran to the ancient age when the Red World was just born.


    At that time, let alone observation, not many people were alive.


    And this kind of development is the normal state of observing other worlds.


    When you encounter such a time, you can only grind it slowly, and you can return to the original.


    Of course, it is not that no one grinds to the right time, but the time consumed is huge.


    Basically, if you spend these hours in Hakoniwa, you will be lucky, and your income will definitely exceed such time-consuming observations.


    Therefore, after the Hakoniwa Dawn period, the life of the community of the explorers of another world has become worse and worse.


    The communities that are still insisting are basically supported by major forces, and they understand that doing so will benefit the future of Hakoniwa.


    And this is also the target of the Ouroboros.


    Su Jin is actually very clear about the mischief between the two parties.


    And he also understands that according to the time of Ashilia''s return, if he does nothing and rushes to the red world, the time to go is probably very early.


    According to Ashilia''s report, the normal time difference between Hakoniwa and Hongshi is about 1 to 30 years.


    It is very long.


    But from the time when the Red World was just born, to the modern age that Su Jin knows and can be observed, there is probably a gap of thousands or tens of thousands of years.


    Su Jinke couldn''t wait for such a time difference.


    "So, you still need to use points..."


    Su Jin rubbed his temples with a headache. It''s not easy to save some money.


    He opened the forum, looked at the amount of points in the forum, 381,500 points, thought about it, and made a request to the forum:


    "Help me lock in the historical transformation period of the Red World. The time ratio is 1:720, that is, 2 years per day. How many points do I need to spend?"


    [Answer: It takes 1500 points. ¡¿


    "Did you calculate my mantissa?" Su Jinjong asked.


    [Actual consumption is 1328.141592... points, which have been rounded up to 1500 points. ¡¿


    Su Jin twitched his mouth, trying to beat to death the forum that was messing around with rounding in his head.


    This cerebral palsy thing really wants money.


    "Forget it, spend it, I have some money now."


    Su Jin waved his hand, Algorr still has a million points in it, there is a troublemaker forum, will he still lack points in the future?


    No shortage!


    If you really want to be short, find a few unlucky **** kings to vote, then there is no shortage.


    So now Su Jin has become arrogant and spent a full 1,500 points.


    The above are Su Jin''s own thoughts. In fact, he just sighed and changed the number in the background, which cost only 1330 points.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed: "Diligence and thrift are in the mind."


    [The 1330 points have been consumed, please contact the cross-boundary gate holder, and start now to cross the world. ¡¿


    Hearing this, Su Jin took a big step and directly entered the gate of transcendence.


    A dazzling blue light lit up on the gate, followed by the distortion of the atmosphere.


    At the very center of the distortion, Su Jin''s figure gradually disappeared as if it had been erased by an eraser.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Crimson World [Red World]


    Su Jin stood on the crimson dry rock ground, looked up at the crimson in the sky, looked at the red clouds above his head, and couldn''t help frowning:


    "This is the red world..."


    "A world without oxygen..."


    As Su Jin spoke, white, with a little blue fire, went in and out of his nose and mouth.


    "The power of existence?"


    Su Jin raised his hand and pinched a spot of fire, felt it in detail, and frowned:


    "The embodied product of the concept of existence... Is this world a world constructed by the concept of existence..."


    This was actually written in Ashilia''s report, and Su Jin also paid attention to it.


    However, most of the content in it is about the weaving method of the two powers of the sun and life. Su Jin knows that it is Ashilia''s kindness, so naturally he can''t say anything.


    After all, according to his thoughts, what he urgently needs is the composition of the Red World, the structure of the power network, and various secrets. However, to be honest, Ashilia, who arrived in the early Red World, probably really doesn''t understand these.


    She came too early, far before the birth of these materials, which was very helpless.

 Chapter 633：

    "According to Ashilia, the Red World Society gives birth to all things ''true names'', and the behavior is similar to the spiritual gift of Little Garden."


    "And she was initially rejected by the Red World. It took nearly 30 years to write a suitable Trojan horse and intervene in the Red World''s system."


    As Su Jin spoke, there was a blazing white flame in his hand, which was more of a snow-white color, which was the color of the sun.


    It is also a gift from Ashilia to Su Jin, intervening in the identity of the red world.


    "Human debt!"


    Su Jin shook his head and put his own power into the snow-like white flame.


    Not long after, a shock that only the Red World Demon King could feel filled with Su Jin.


    That is the hymn of the red world welcoming the gods.


    All the Crimson Demon Kings vaguely received a message:


    The second pillar of the Red World.


    ¡ª¡ª"The Sun of No Shuo"


    Wake up!


    Chapter 0854 The Sun of the Unsustainable


    "The Sun of No Shuo"


    This is the ''real name'' given to Su Jin by the Red World.


    Its meaning is the sun of life that never falls, and its powers are "sun" and "life".


    It is the sun **** who gave life and order to the red world at the beginning of the birth of the red world.


    Its representative color is ''blazing gold'', which symbolizes the color of the sun.


    "It''s quite capable... Should I be called Athena''s disciple..."


    After accepting the real name of the red world, Su Jin intervened in the personality of "The Sun of Bushuo" and became one of the only four gods of the red world.


    To Su Jin''s surprise, "The Sun of Bushuo" is the second-ranked demon **** in the red world.


    The meaning of this is very obvious.


    "Is the time when Ashilia came to the red world after the creation of the Serpent Serpent?"


    Su Jin estimated the time.


    According to the original.


    Among the gods of the red world, the snake sacrificed by the "God of Creation" is the first god, and its powers are "creation" and "determination".


    The second is the "God of Punishment" who maintains balance and order. Its powers are [Judgment] and [Judgment], and it is also the only **** of the red world with the power to kill gods, so it is called [Devil God].


    Finally, there is the "guiding god" Juezhi Yinxiao, whose power is [arousal] and [transmission], and is a **** who conveys the will of the world and guides the world to change.


    "That is to say, Ashilia came to the Red World before the God of Punishment and the God of Guidance, so she successfully became the second pillar of the Red World."


    "It''s so early it feels scary."


    "And the trace left by Ashilia in the red world is too heavy."


    Feeling the information from his real name, Su Jin couldn''t believe it.


    [It establishes the four seasons, stipulates the time, and promotes the surging of the sea of ??life. It is the origin of many disciples and demon kings. It is the **** of the sun and the **** of life, and it is the **** of time and order. ¡¿


    "Is she trying to weave the four powers of ''sun'', ''life'', ''time'' and ''order'' in one breath?"


    Thinking of Ashilia being so chaotic, weaving four powers in one breath, and giving her half the success, Su Jin felt his teeth trembling.


    "According to the information, even the name ''Crimson World'' was determined by Ashilia."


    "Is this woman doing too much?"


    "This is the strength of the orthodox class?"


    To be honest, even Su Jin didn''t expect Ashilia to play so big.


    And according to common sense, determining the name of the world, establishing the seasons and time, and creating order and life, this series of events is almost equivalent to a man-made ''historical transition period''.


    At the beginning of the birth of the world, the establishment of order, this is not a period of historical transformation, what is it?


    The three names and ranks of the disciple of the red world, the devil of the red world, and the **** of the red world were established by Ashilia.


    Time is determined by her, life is born because of her, and even the name of the world "The Crimson World" is also named by her.


    Almost all of these things were done by the God of Creation. Couldn¡¯t this be called a period of historical transformation?


    It certainly counts.


    And it can be completely described as the oldest ''Genesis''!


    As for why it failed in the end, Ashilia couldn''t figure it out.


    Because in her opinion, she has done her best.


    If there is no historical transition period, it will be made by yourself, and if you need influence, then the four seasons and order will be established and become one of the origins of life.


    It can be said that in all aspects, she has achieved the top, and the reason for her failure can only be said to be a crime of non-war.


    And Su Jin, who knew a little of the truth, also understood that this was indeed a ''non-war crime''.


    "Even if it was me, when there was no reference to the original work, I would never have imagined that there is a reality connected to it outside of this red world."


    "If you want to complete the observation, you need not only the influence in the red world, but also the influence in the world."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head helplessly, took out the pocket watch that recorded his influence, and sighed:


    "It''s not a crime of war! Who would have thought that this influence would be carried out in two worlds at the same time."


    Ashilia has achieved the ultimate in the red world, but it has no influence on the present world. This is the reason for her failure.


    But in the era when she came, whether the red world and the present world were still completely connected. In this situation, apart from the crime of non-war, what else could be said?


    "But in this way, the red world and the present world are deeply involved. Considering that the red world is a conceptual world, and reality is a material world, is there a relationship between one body and two sides?"


    Su Jin muttered and looked down at the pocket watch.


    There was only one pointer on it, but it pointed to the rare number "8" at this time, and it was still shaking slightly towards "7".


    "..." Su Jin pondered for a moment, and said with emotion, "The soft rice of ''Rich Lady'' is really delicious!"


    Su Jin naturally knew why the indicator would directly reach 8 o''clock.


    The reason is naturally because he inherited the achievements made by Ashilia and directly succeeded as the pillar of the Red World.


    This means that all of Ashilia''s past "efforts" were given to Su Jin, and she just left with the power of her own weaving.


    This led to the scene where Su Jin was Tianhu at the beginning.


    And this also means that Su Jin doesn''t need to work hard to make an influence in the red world.


    Because the ''rich woman'' in front had already finished everything and put the soft rice in front of him.


    All Su Jin had to do was ''eat it''.


    Although the description is full of slots, in Su Jin''s view, things are really like this.


    "But think about it carefully, if Ashilia achieves the ultimate in the red world, the influence should be at most half of the six points, and the extra two points are in the present world..."


    Wherever you walk, you will leave a mark!


    Ashilia stayed in the red world for a hundred years, influencing countless disciples and demon kings in the red world, and it can even be said to be the origin of the disciples and demon kings.


    With such an identity, when the present world is in line with the red world, and when disciples and demon kings can successfully go there, their accumulation will inevitably explode on a large scale.


    It can be said that as long as Ashilia waits until the red world is in line with reality, she doesn''t have to do anything, she can successfully observe this world.


    And now, the reason why it has dropped to 8 points, and some even dropped to 7 points, is just because Ashilia has been away for too long.


    After all, influence is time-limited and very easy to forget.


    Therefore, observing the world needs to be at the most appropriate time, which is why it is so difficult.


    It''s a pity, if only she could wait a little longer, but if she really wants to wait, it won''t be my turn... Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head and sighed:


    "It''s hard to repay this kind of favor... If the other party really asks me to make a promise, I guess it''s not easy to refuse."


    After teasing himself for a while, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself:


    "The next step is to go to the present world and push the influence of 8 points to the limit of 12!"


    Chapter 0855 Lucky


    Thinking of this, Su Jin squinted his eyes and slid forward.


    Suddenly, a monster with a dog''s head and a height of only ten centimeters was grabbed by the back of his head and pinched in his hand.


    In the red world, distance is actually meaningless. As long as you think about it, you can transfer space.


    The operation here, Su Jin, who has been to the world of the Godslayer, knows nothing better.


    Isn''t it the Netherworld set? He''s getting old!


    So when a red world creature passed near him, Su Jin grabbed the other person as soon as his heart moved.


    "Apprentice?" Su Jin asked with a frown towards the captured ''puppy''.


    "Demon King?!"


    There was a terrified question from the other party.


    In the red world, there is a natural class.


    That class is generally divided by the amount, quality, and concept of the power of existence.


    On the one hand, the lowest is the disciple of the red world, the devil of the red world, and the last only four, the **** of the red world who holds specific powers.


    Among these three classes, the latter is often overwhelmingly powerful to the former.


    Of course, because Su Jin had just intervened in his identity, there was not much power in the transformation of the small universe, but the crushing quality gap and scale still terrified the disciple.


    Being mistaken for the Demon King of the Crimson World is naturally a matter of course.


    After all, in the Red World, without using power, the gap between the Red World Demon King and the Red World God is actually not that big.


    "I ask, you answer." Su Jin said briefly.


    The kobold nodded frantically. In the red world, the law of the weak is the consensus of almost everyone.


    If a disciple is unlucky and encounters a demon king, it is almost inevitable that he will be eaten.


    Otherwise, how could the disciples of the red world yearn for the present world where humans live?


    In the red world, they are fourth-class slaves, but in reality they are first-class nobles. This is the status quo of people in the red world.


    "How to get to the present world?" Su Jin asked.


    The kobold hesitated for a moment, and a gray-black turbid flame emerged from his body.


    The flame wrapped its body shape, and then divided it into two flowers, the smaller one floated towards Su Jin actively.


    Su Jin frowned, and then touched the fire of existence.


    Suddenly, a bunch of information poured into Su Jin''s mind.


    The information is very simple, there are two options.


    The first is to go to the present world and become a free disciple of the red world through an art called ''Galan Cave''.


    The disadvantage of this scheme is that it needs to consume the power of existence, which is the same energy as the origin of the Red World.


    Of course, there is no way to replenish this energy.


    Because everything in this world has the power to exist, as long as the disciples of the red world eat more and make up more than they consume.


    And here, the living power of life such as animals and plants in this world is very small, and it is generally unpalatable.


    The most suitable is the complex mammals with great social relations.


    That is to say, most of the people who choose the first option supplement their consumption with cannibalism, and there are even people who wantonly cannibalize people because they want to drive their own desires.


    Although Su Jin is not an orthodox disciple of the red world, because of his current status, going to reality also consumes the power of existence.


    And because of his status as a pillar of the red world, his rejection in this world is far greater than that of disciples and demon kings.


    Therefore, demon gods generally do not use their body to go to the world, but through the medium, they descend on behalf of the body.


    As for the second solution, it is more cumbersome and even hated by most of the Red World.

 Chapter 634：

    Therefore, the second plan was created to target those people in the red world who cannibalize people at will in this world.


    As mentioned in the first plan above.


    People in the red world need to eat people to supplement their consumption in the current world, and cannibalism will ''devour all human existence in reality''.


    Such cruel behavior will cause certain distortions in the present world.


    The villain and the demon king, who had a premonition that this distortion would cause great disaster if left unchecked, created a second method.


    That is - Fire Mist Warrior.


    Through human beings voluntarily sacrifice all the power of their own existence to the creatures of the red world, and then the creatures of the red world fill their inner world with the power of their own existence, and go to the present world through this backdoor listing.


    And as the price, the life of the red world can only be a spectator beside the fire and fog warrior.


    The consequences of this are very obvious.


    What kind of person would sacrifice everything for himself in exchange for the power of the red world?


    Of course, those who care about them are swallowed up by the creatures of the red world, and their hearts are filled with hatred.


    Therefore, the Fire Mist Warriors are basically some Avengers.


    It is a madman who sacrifices his everything in exchange for crusades against the maddened creatures of the red world.


    "It''s a crazy world!"


    Knowing the news, Su Jin couldn''t help but sighed:


    The blatant cannibalistic world, even if Su Jin knew something before, only when he really encountered it, did he understand the cruelty in it.


    The creatures in the red world are conceptual creatures, most of them have no concept of good and evil, and they are indulgent psychopaths.


    How could such an existence care about the life and death of human beings?


    Therefore, cannibalism is the main theme of life in the red world in reality.


    And the tragedies caused by this, it can be said that the numbers are unclear.


    And the distortion of the world caused by cannibalism will usher in reckoning sooner or later, which in turn leads to some red-world creatures who have relatively just three views and have to use the hands of humans to slaughter their compatriots.


    Su Jin admitted that those people in the red world with relatively positive views were right.


    The distortion of the world will indeed come to a reckoning.


    And he, Su Jin, is probably the ''catastrophe'' that clears everything up.


    "Even if it wasn''t me, it would still be a war legion under Athena. After all, once it is known that the Red World is a world that devours humans, the gods of the small garden will definitely take action to erase it..."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help shaking his head:


    "And even if there is no such thing as Little Garden, in the original historical transition period, it is almost a matter of course that the debts made by the living beings of the red world will be liquidated by the ''distortion of the world''."


    This is like the gods and demon kings of the godslayer world.


    The **** of disobedience who brought disasters was liquidated by the demon king, the demon king who ravaged the earth was subjugated by the brave swordsman, no matter what, the order of the world as a whole will eventually move towards balance.


    "Do these people from the red world really want to act recklessly without a price?"


    Su Jin muttered and let go of his hand, and threw the kobold-like disciple aside.


    Being thrown on the dry rocky ground like this, the kobold was stunned and said incredulously:


    "You, you don''t eat me?"


    Su Jin glanced at it sideways and said, "Why are you eating when you have nothing to do? I don''t have the quirk of eating people..."


    Beings who are intelligent and can communicate are classified as intelligent beings in Hakoniwa.


    It''s okay to fight each other, eat? That was an act that even the Demon King Hakoniwa despised.


    Su Jin is not the kind of lunatic who likes to be ''scorned''.


    "If it''s alright, get out."


    Casually throwing a force of existence to the kobold as a reward for the news, Su Jin turned and disappeared on the rocky ground, leaving only the kobold in a dazed figure.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Quickly traveling, Su Jin came to the conceptual boundary of the red world, the place closest to the present world.


    "Have you reached the border?"


    Su Jin frowned, looking at the crimson in front of him, unable to see any abnormal sky and earth.


    "Using the technique of ''Galan Hole''?"


    The thought arose, and Hong Shi''s instinct to resist came back.


    That instinct, if turned into an accurate image, is probably the bride who is alone on the wedding night, and the grieving that the groom wants to stay in the brothel.


    After Su Jin sensed that instinct, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times:


    "Grass, are you still reluctant to let me go?"


    Su Jin understood why Hong Shi was reluctant to leave.


    Aren''t you greedy for his body?


    You must know that Su Jin has five extreme powers alone, not to mention other powers.


    Most of these things are concepts not found in the Red World, even unique, and have a significant role in promoting the development of the entire Red World.


    Before these things are licked by the red world, it is strange that it will let Su Jin leave.


    "trouble!"


    Su Jin pouted, if he hadn''t needed influence in the red world, he would have wanted to get out immediately.


    And he also thought of a way to escape.


    That is the mind body.


    If you have a mind body, you can completely deceive the red world, and go to the present world while satisfying the other party''s instinct.


    After all, the mind body can also use power.


    "But since there will be such a change in the red world, I am afraid it will be the same in the present world... My identity as a pillar of the red world is estimated to be a bit troublesome... There is a high probability that it will cause distortions in the present world, and then be chased and attacked by those fire and fog warriors..."


    Su Jin frowned and hesitated for a moment, still not intending to cause trouble.


    He paused and opened the dimension forum.


    "Send me an invitation letter in the present world next to the red world."


    [Answer: Sending an invitation letter requires 20 points, please confirm. ¡¿


    "Send it!"


    Traveling through the world through the forum is the safest way in Su Jin''s eyes.


    In this way, he can successfully come to reality as one of the pillars of the Red World in a safe way.


    And what you have to pay during the period is nothing more than coaxing a lucky person who received the letter and sending him an invitation.


    The effort and the gain are not proportional, so Su Jin naturally would not disagree.


    "Then it''s just waiting for the lucky one." Su Jin closed his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Temple of Heaven.


    Under the Bodhi tree.


    The black-haired girl with a peaceful sleeping face suddenly heard a mechanical sound:


    [The sun **** "The Sun of Bushuo" has sent you a dialogue request, do you want to respond? ¡¿


    "Who?"


    The girl without a name was at a loss.


    Chapter 0856 A girl without a name


    Temple of Heaven.


    This is the name of the palace that floats above the sky and is wrapped in huge bubbles.


    This is a powerful Noble Phantasm maker who gave it to one of the pillars of the Red World, the mobile palace of Alastor, the **** of punishment ''The Fire of Heaven and Earth''.


    And after Alastor''s previous generation of fire and fog warriors died in battle, this place became the training ground for the new generation of Heavenly Earth''s robbery contractors, the scorching-eyed crusaders.


    The personnel in charge of the operation of this base are among the fire and fog warriors, the powerful fire and fog warrior known as ''Ten Thousand Skillful Hands'', Willemina Carmel and her contract demon ''Dream Crown Band'' Di. Yamat.


    And now, this powerful fire fog warrior is not in the Heavenly Dao Palace, but on the way to purchase supplies.


    The only human being in the Heavenly Dao Palace.


    It is a childish girl with black hair and black eyes who has no name under the linden tree in the courtyard of Tiandao Palace.


    "Who?"


    However, at this moment, this childish girl was in a dazed state after answering.


    ''The sun god? ¡¯


    ''"The Sun of Bushuo"? ¡¯


    ''Who is this? Which one from the Red World? A name you''ve never heard of? ¡¯


    The girl opened her eyes and looked around quietly.


    Nothing has changed nearby.


    In other words, there is not even a fresh transaction.


    I grew up in the Heavenly Dao Palace, and I have always only accepted the talent education of cultivating fire and fog warriors. The girl who didn''t even have a name was even more at a loss.


    ''There is no sign of invasion, there is no flow of the power of existence, and the concealment technique ''Hidden Sanctuary'' that wraps the Tiandao Palace has not changed. So, am I hallucinating? ¡¯


    ''Will Emina didn''t say there was any sun **** in the red world. Sure enough, it was a hallucination...''


    When the girl was at a loss, a gust of wind blew past.


    For a moment, the girl''s dazed eyes converged on one point.


    Through the flow of the wind, she felt the approach of others.


    And in the Tiandao Palace.


    There are only three ''people'' who can move.


    One is **** Will Amina.


    The other is as a martial arts instructor, a figure of a skeleton and white bone, an instructor called Xiaobai by the girl.


    Finally, the girl herself.


    When Will Amina was out, it was self-evident who was approaching at this time.


    ''I''m twelve years old, and it''s been seven years since I''ve officially been taught combat, but I haven''t defeated Xiaobai even once...''


    The girl who thought about these things was not discouraged, but a raging desire to fight emerged.


    ''There are still six years before I become an adult at the age of eighteen, and I will officially become the [Burning Eye Crusher]. According to the normal progress, it is not difficult for me to complete the task of hitting the instructor, but I don''t want that. ¡¯


    Among the requirements of the training task, the minimum target is to concentrate the instructor once with an effective attack.


    And now, after seven years of training, the girl without a name has never done it once.


    ''I don''t want to be struggling to get through on the last day. ¡¯


    ''so¡­¡­''


    Without hesitation, the girl took out the ketchup that was hidden in the rest.


    There is no exclusion of tactics in the plan to cultivate the ''blazing-eyed crusaders''.


    In other words, strategy is also one of the main cultivation.


    After all, it is not uncommon for people in the red world who indulge in cannibalism to make good use of their wisdom. Therefore, only by making good use of strategies can they become a qualified Fire Mist Warrior.


    Therefore, the girl has no sympathy for the next calculation.


    Crush the prepared tomato juice and spread it under the abdomen, the girl lying under the linden tree.


    Soon an abdomen was severely injured, and the ''illusion'' of a drop of blood appeared.

 Chapter 635：

    Such a scheme is very crude.


    But it depends on who is being targeted.


    If it is a loved one with deep feelings, seeing such a scene, it is inevitable to be shaken.


    This is what the girl takes advantage of, and of course, she doesn''t have any hope.


    Because this is really too fake, and her relationship with the instructor is in the battle teaching twice a day.


    As for the battle teaching, she was always beaten unilaterally, that is, in the past year, she gradually gained the strength to fight back.


    "If it''s Will Emina...it should be hit...but Xiaobai..."


    While thinking about it, there was a subtle change in the direction of the airflow.


    This means that someone is approaching the girl.


    ''coming. ¡¯


    The girl held her breath.


    At this time, the ''instructor'' who appeared in the image of a white bone skeleton wearing a tattered purple cloak also slowly approached the girl.


    It approached silently step by step, and when the distance was reduced to 3 meters, it noticed the huge rolling pin held by the girl.


    That was what Will Amina used to make dumplings last night, and the Bone Man had an influence on it, because there was a gas explosion in the kitchen yesterday, and the flying debris even hit it.


    Was it secretly hidden at that time and used as a weapon?


    Also, just now clearly shouted over there, ''Who? ¡¯, and now pretending to be asleep again?


    Do you really think I am a bone without ears?


    Bai Gu thought silently, then detoured and climbed to the Bodhi tree.


    Get ready for sneak attack training from a dead end in a tree.


    ''It''s too sweet... Although he has high aptitude, both civil and military, he is keen on what he has learned, and he is smart and never dying to read. He is the successor with the highest degree of completion in hundreds of years, but it is still too sweet after all... ''


    The bones silently climbed to the value, and the two leg bones were hung on the tree, ready to start a sneak attack from above, avoiding the first attack range of the rolling pin.


    However, at this time, Bai Gu saw the red liquid in the girl''s abdomen.


    That''s not blood.


    The shrewd veteran of a hundred battles clearly understands this.


    But the red liquid, combined with the girl''s special identity, still shook the bones.


    The crusaders with burning eyes, severe abdominal wounds, and blood made it think of the unforgivable past.


    In the past, the scorching-eyed crusaders of the previous generation had been seriously injured, hurt the woman they loved, and watched her die generously with her injuries.


    The one who cannot be replaced by the original ''self''.


    Huge mood swings emerged in my heart.


    Its manifestation lies in the orderly loss of control of the power of existence.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    In the roar, the girl stunned and swung the rolling pin accurately at the same time, hitting the bones like a baseball, knocking him into the air.


    "Hit? Effective attack!"


    Before the girl''s joy was produced, she was surprised to find that something was wrong:


    "Something''s wrong, the screams came before I hit! Besides, I didn''t exert any strength!"


    At the same time, a rainbow-colored fire of existence emerged from the white bones in the roar.


    The flames condensed and converged, and a rainbow-colored sword of light, in a roar, penetrated the defensive formation of the Tiandao Palace and hit the sky.


    As if being waved by a giant, the clouds were split open, and the clouds cracked and swept away, revealing the starry sky above.


    In the depths of Tiandao Palace, in the fire of the red lotus, a sleeping will suddenly awakened.


    ''No, the hidden sanctuary was broken! ¡¯


    ¡ª¡ª


    The coast near the Temple of Heaven.


    A man wearing a motorcycle helmet with funny jagged eyes on the helmet, like a transvestite, suddenly said in surprise:


    "I found it! The breath of Tiandao Palace!"


    "This is a great achievement!"


    At the same time, the pink-haired maid who was shopping in the city suddenly frowned:


    "unusual phenomenon!"


    From the maid''s hair accessory above her head, a voice came out at the same time: "Emergency, back to defense!"


    Around the maid, two hidden auras could be seen.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Red World Border.


    Su Jin looked inside the dimension forum.


    It''s just ''Who? '' This reply made me stunned and speechless.


    "Has the forum been reduced to the point where you accept the invitation letter as long as you respond?"


    "Also, who is this girl without a name?"


    "Wait, no name?"


    Su Jin suddenly thought of a possibility.


    The forum will only search for the trend-setters of the times in one world, but in the eye-catching world of Shana.


    The protagonist of the era who didn''t even have a name at the beginning seems to be the only heroine - Shana?


    Good guy, your Dimension Forum actually tricked the heroine with just one word? Shana was caught by you at your word? Are you Zijin Hulu?


    Suddenly, Su Jin felt that a thorny situation was about to happen, because of Shana''s character, the cost of cheating once was actually quite high, and it was not easy to fool, but he had to admit one thing.


    The forum of the dog day, you did a beautiful job this time!


    Chapter 0857 The situation suddenly changed


    Seto coast.


    A man on a motorcycle, wearing a motorcycle helmet with funny jagged eyes was speeding down the road.


    "It''s getting closer, the distance is getting closer, as long as I find the Tiandao Palace and the blazing crusader, the staff officer will definitely reward me heavily!"


    The man''s name is Vinay, and he is a search soldier for the large organization [Masquerade Ball] in the Disciples of the Red World.


    And the advisor in his mouth is the leader of the masquerade ball, one of the [Three Pillars of Officials] under the command of the Serpent of Creation God''s Ritual.


    At this time, Vinay was running backwards on the road along the coast in order to track down the blazing crusaders.


    On the way of the rush, the search techniques compiled by the power of existence are constantly spreading.


    In the process, Vinay gradually calmed down:


    "It turned out to be in the sky above the sea? The target is locked, do you want to report it?"


    Vinay muttered and gave up this option.


    Without him, the credit is not enough.


    "No, I have been following the Tiandao Palace for two years, and I finally found it by chance. How can I give away this credit? At least I have to determine the state of Yanfa. If possible, kill him."


    "However, if there are any troublesome protectors in Tiandao Palace..."


    It is almost certain.


    The contractor of the Red World Demon God Tianliu Fire, known as the strongest fire and fog warrior "the blazing slayer".


    Such characters are extremely important personnel to the current Red World disciples and even the Fire Mist Warriors.


    It is strange that there are no security measures to cultivate such talents.


    Why don''t you find a ''gun stopper''?


    Vinay''s mind turned quickly:


    "By the way, isn''t Qian Zhengling Organ nearby? Although it came because of the bizarre loss of contact with the organization''s stronghold in East Asia, I can contact him completely, and let him block the gun for me, and I will assassinate him. Inflammation?"


    Qianzhengling Organ is the Demon King of the Crimson World who is affiliated with the Masquerade Party. Unlike Vinay, who is an apprentice, he is a quasi-cadre directly under the staff.


    Vinay had long been unhappy with Organ, a colleague who was more trusted by the staff than him. At this time, he naturally did not have any psychological counseling.


    Thinking of this, Vinay quickly conveyed the news to Qian Zhengling through the existence technique.


    As for himself, he was looking for an opportunity, quietly touched the Heavenly Dao Palace, and murdered in secret.


    at the same time.


    In the urban area of ??the island country of Seto City.


    The Fire Mist Warrior with the name of Ten Thousand Skillful Hands, Willemina Carmel is quickly taking off the huge backpack on her back.


    And above her head, the contract demon king Tiamat is reminding in a calm and short voice:


    "Hidden sanctuary, invalid."


    "Girls are dangerous."


    "Apprentice, approaching."


    "Understand the situation."


    Will Emina said calmly:


    "Next, remove all restraints, quickly return to defense, and determine the status quo."


    Willemina threw away the ingredients she was carrying, abandoned the backpack, and cut the corners of the maid''s skirt with her hands to create slits for quick running.


    At this moment, Tiamat suddenly said:


    "avoid!"


    Will Emina did not hesitate and rolled on the spot.


    At the same time, the copper-green flame bomb directly hit the position where she was just now.


    The next moment, with a bang, the ground exploded.


    The crowd who were already wondering about Will Amina''s behavior suddenly screamed and fled.


    "Enemy!" Will Amina quickly rolled to an alley and got up.


    "Above." Tiamat reminded.


    Willemina looked up while shifting.


    Above the five-story residential building that formed the alley, a figure that looked like a combination of a hat and a cloak, like a weirdo covered by a transparent man, was standing on the roof of the residential building, monitoring him.


    "That is?" Will Emina asked while observing.


    "Memories." Tiamat thought calmly: "Confirm your identity, Qian Zhengling Organ."


    "Is that so, a spy at the masquerade?" Will Amina immediately understood the urgency of the situation.


    Masquerade.


    That is the supreme organization in the hearts of the indulgent Red World disciples, formed by the Serpent of Creation God who affirms all the desires of the Red World disciples.


    Therefore, this organization can be said to be one of the targets of the fire and fog warriors, and it is also the driving force behind many major incidents.


    They went to the Heavenly Dao Palace and the robbery of the heavens, and their actions were self-evident.


    "Emergency return to defense." Tiamat reminded.


    "Understood, now the main thing is to get rid of entanglement."


    Willemina began to use the alleys in the city to get rid of the tracking.


    At the same time, Organ flew into the air, chasing after Will Amina.


    Both of them used hidden spells, so they were not discovered by ordinary humans.

 Chapter 636：

    "Who is that Fire Mist Warrior? The reaction is so fast, it shouldn''t be an unknown person... Could the recent loss of contact with the stronghold be the ghost of this Fire Mist Warrior?"


    Organ pondered while looking for an opportunity to attack.


    As a qualified Crimson Demon King, he is too aware of the cunning of the Fire Mist Warrior.


    Once these mad dog-like avengers encounter a Red World Demon King like him, they will definitely bite and hold on, and have to lift his ashes.


    So he was not worried that Will Emina would escape, but worried that the other party had some traps waiting for him.


    So hanging from a distance, that''s right.


    However, at this moment, Vinay''s news reached his ears through the spell.


    "What, Tiandao Palace?"


    "Damn, is that fire fog warrior a guardian?"


    For a moment, Organ was numb.


    If it is the guardian of the Tiandao Palace, then avoiding the battle and escaping directly is the first choice of the Fire Mist Warrior.


    Then he Organ, isn''t he the big fool who let the enemy go?


    No, I have to chase... Organ panicked and jumped onto a tall building in a hurry, trying to lock his target.


    Yet at this moment.


    A sword light, from outside Orgon''s perception, suddenly came to the front, and cut it directly from behind.


    puff-


    The blade sank into the cloak, nearly severing the entire body of Organ, who was represented by the cloak.


    "How come? There should be no one behind it..."


    Organ turned his head in amazement, and suddenly saw a sword-wielding samurai with a demon mask and Japanese armor.


    "You are!!"


    Orgon recognized each other.


    It was a legend passed down by word of mouth among the disciples of the Red World, like a natural disaster.


    Like wild beasts, the mad hunters who cut down on their disciples are constantly looking for monsters to be killed by the strong.


    "Tianmu one!"


    All of a sudden, Orgon understood why the East Asian stronghold of the masquerade disappeared, and also understood why he was transferred to East Asia by the staff to investigate.


    It turned out that the monster ''Tianmu Yi'' did the trick!


    How could he, Organ, be so unlucky to encounter such a natural disaster!


    "Damn it!"


    Organ, who was cut in half, fell to the ground.


    As for Organ, who was cut down by himself with a single knife, Tianmu''s simple killing instinct immediately excluded him from the range of prey.


    Suddenly, Tianmu turned his head and looked in the direction that Willemina was gone:


    "Strong!"


    Before he finished speaking, Tianmu chased after him with a knife.


    Chapter 0858 blazing golden flame


    In Tiandao Palace, a huge explosion sounded continuously.


    At this time, the black-haired girl was anxiously watching the white bones in the sky emitting light waves, smashing the protection of the Tiandao Palace one by one, and even her beloved Bodhi tree was smashed to pieces.


    "noob!"


    Amid the screams of the girl, Willemina fell from the sky.


    "Confuse."


    Will Emina looked at the scene, thinking for a long time, she didn''t expect that it was her own family who destroyed the barrier.


    At this time, the girl rushed over and explained in a hurried and logical way:


    "Because of one of my pranks, Xiaobai suddenly ran wild and broke the hidden sanctuary. Will Emina, hurry up and stop it."


    "Understanding yes."


    Will Emina finally understood the situation, and then calmly said:


    "Melichim, the Tiandao Palace has been exposed, and I need you to intercept the assassins who are coming."


    "Melichim?" The girl, who had never heard Bai Gu''s real name, was stunned.


    At this moment, Bai Gu, who was mad in the sky, suddenly stopped moving, his chin trembled, apparently regaining his composure.


    Upon seeing this, Will Emina did not hesitate, and directly dragged the nameless girl to the depths of the palace.


    "Will Emina?" The girl who didn''t know the situation shouted suspiciously.


    "The situation is urgent."


    Will Emina calmly explained:


    "The Temple of Heaven has been discovered, and the chasing troops are coming."


    On her head, Tiamat, the dreamy crown, also added: "Tianmu one."


    She and Will Amina had seen Orgon who was slashed by Tianmu One when they were retreating, and they knew very well that they would probably be attacked by both the Masquerade Ball and Tianmu One.


    "What sound?" The nameless girl froze when she heard Tiamat''s voice.


    "Contract Demon Lord." Will Emina said briefly.


    "Will Emina, are you also a Fire Mist Warrior?" The girl was shocked by the news she learned for the first time: "Why didn''t you tell me..."


    "I''m worried that you will choose the wrong direction because of your emotions." Will Emina''s tone was a little inexplicable.


    As the cultivator of the girl, Will Amina does not want the girl to embark on the endless road of Shura, like the Fire Mist Warrior, because of her training.


    This kind of fire and fog warrior who only embarked on the road of Shura because of his longing, Will Emina did not see a good one in the end.


    This is the reason for concealment.


    "Wrong direction..." The girl chewed this sentence and asked at the same time:


    "We seem to be going to the depths of Tiandao Palace now? Are we going to control the emergency transfer of Tiandao Palace?"


    The girl knew very well that after the Tiandao Palace was discovered by the enemy, it was the best choice to move immediately, then continue to hide, and continue to cultivate herself as a successor, so she naturally thought of it here.


    "negative."


    Will Emina is used to communicating in cutting edge words:


    "There is no point in hiding any longer."


    "What do you mean?" the girl asked in surprise.


    "Sudden situation." Tiamat''s tone was regretful, as if regretting.


    "Helpless."


    Will Emina shook her head, then held the girl''s hand and said while running:


    "Next, is your last time as a human being."


    "take care of it."


    The girl instantly understood what Will Amina meant.


    She is about to take over the title of the blazing crusader six years ahead of schedule and become the contractor of the calamity of heaven and earth.


    "This!"


    The girl feels overwhelmed by the approaching goal of day and night ascetic practice.


    And at this moment, Will Amina had already taken the girl into the deepest temple.


    At this time, the temple shook slightly, not a huge explosion.


    Obviously, as a striker, Merichim has already fought against the incoming Red World disciple.


    "Time is running out." Will Emina grabbed the girl and rushed into the temple.


    Inside the shrine, an empty hall leads the eye.


    In this empty temple, above a huge silver plate, a huge crimson flame is burning quietly.


    After the two entered, a thick, thunderous male voice came from the huge crimson flame:


    "How is the situation?"


    Will Emina explained the situation as soon as possible:


    "Qianzheng ordered Orgon to pursue him and found a trace of Tianmu."


    "Merichim has gone to stop the enemy."


    "It turns out that it is indeed a serious situation."


    With the title of calamity, the Red World is only one of the four pillars, and Alastor, the God of Punishment, immediately understood the status quo.


    Because existence will affect reality, the God of Punishment is limited to the temple and maintains the lowest existence.


    In the Tiandao Palace, there are only two combat powers, Merichim and Will Emina, who have not supplemented their existence for many years.


    In the face of the chase at the masquerade party and the attack of Tianmu alone, the two of them had no ability to lead the girl to escape in the hands of the Crimson Demon King and the natural disaster-like Tianmu.


    Therefore, the best way is to make the girl a reliable fighting force, and the three of them join forces to defeat the enemy.


    This is the same as the barrel theory. The combat power they can exert on their side depends on the weakest girl.


    "I already understand the status quo. Although it is still far from our plan, the situation is urgent."


    There was pity in Alastor''s tone, but also regret.


    According to the plan, six years later is the best time for a girl to contract.


    Grow into adulthood, with a complete and healthy personality and enough exercise, plus that extraordinary talent.


    I am afraid that the moment the girl becomes a fire and fog warrior, she will become a first-class powerhouse.


    This is the future that Alastor, Willemina, and Merichim all hope for.


    But now, in the face of the enemy''s intrusion, they have no choice.


    "It''s okay, it''s close to the perfect state of affairs." Will Emina said calmly.


    The girl was an abandoned baby she picked up because of a moment of reluctance 12 years ago.


    It was not expected, but its performance is better than any carefully selected talents in the past few hundred years.


    In a sense, girls may be Will Emina''s most proud work.


    Of course, from the perspective of her heart, she regards the girl as the most perfect daughter.


    At this moment, it is the time when my daughter faces the most important growth in her life.


    And at this moment, a wave of existence power flickered.


    The distance is very close, even to the depths.


    "Emergency." Tiamat reminded immediately.


    "Meet the enemy." Will Emina''s pupils shrank, she turned and ran quickly outside the temple.


    "Will Emina!"


    The girl shouted, as if she didn''t want to be separated from Will Emina at this critical time.


    And Alastor explained like a majestic elder:


    "No need to mind, no matter what choice you make, Will Emina will admit it."


    Although the Fire Mist Warrior is like a weapon to slay monsters, the girl has always been instilled with a sense of mission to become a Fire Mist Warrior.


    But Alastor did not regard the girl as a ''prop'', but as his own descendant.


    Even if I understand at first that this is using family affection to restrain the girl''s future, but over time, the boundaries between true and false will naturally blur.


    After all, although the disciples of the red world are crazy, their mental structure is the same as that of human beings.

 Chapter 637：

    The feelings that should arise will naturally arise.


    So at this urgent moment, Alastor still said calmly:


    "You must already understand the situation."


    "Although it has always been educated like this, but now, I, Will Emina, and even Melichim want you to make your own choices."


    "Whether you choose to accept the fate of the Fire Mist Warrior, or choose to give up, you can do it as long as it is your own thoughts."


    "Your life is not necessarily the only path of the Fire Mist Warrior, so follow your heart and make your real choice."


    The girl heard the words, nodded, then wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, gritted her teeth and said:


    "I know, all along, you have been educating and cultivating me with ''becoming a warrior of fire and fog and maintaining the balance of the world''. I have always understood that."


    "However, I still don''t understand in my heart what is the meaning of the Fire Mist Warrior. Although I look forward to becoming a Fire Mist Warrior, occasionally at night, I will be afraid of this unknown future."


    "However, if I really had to choose, I would still choose to be a Fire Mist Warrior."


    "And why the Fire Mist Warrior wants to maintain the balance of the world, and what is the meaning of doing so, is up to me to determine."


    "Perfect answer." Alastor admired.


    He was convinced that the girl in front of him was the most special fire and fog warrior in history.


    Not because of revenge, not because of the desire for strength, superiority, or greed for longevity, but simply, wanting to understand the meaning behind it, wanting to do what you want to do with your own thoughts.


    What a noble soul... Alastor sighed with emotion:


    "Enter my flame, and when it comes into contact, that''s when the contract is formed."


    Hearing this, the girl nodded, and then calmly and rationally moved towards the crimson flame, stepping into the flame.


    The young girl touched the crimson fire of punishment.


    Yet at this moment.


    A blazing golden flame burns.


    It was a sublime flame that was centered on the girl, like an insurance mechanism.


    ¡¾warn! warn! ¡¿


    [Found that forum members are in danger of death, triggering the least privilege protection measures! ¡¿


    [The protection measures have been transformed into a mechanism that conforms to the common sense of the world. ¡¿


    [In order to avoid wrong operations, the authority to fight back will now be delegated to forum holders and forum members...]


    "What sound?" The girl was stunned by the sudden voice.


    At the same time, Alastor, the calamity of the world, was shocked by the sudden flame:


    "The flame of blazing golden existence... This color, could it be said..."


    Chapter 0859 God of God


    "Alastor, did you hear anything?"


    The nameless girl was puzzled by the strange voice just now.


    This is already the second time, the first time is still auditory hallucinations, what about the second time? And what was said just now?


    Dangerous to life? Fight back permissions? What the **** is this...


    "Um..." Alastor fell silent.


    In contrast, the Tiandao Palace trembled slightly from time to time.


    Obviously, the toughness of the enemy has brought both Willemina and Merichim to a hard fight.


    The girl in the calamity looked at her hands in confusion:


    "Alastor, where''s the contract? Why hasn''t it been reached?"


    "The contract has failed," Alastor calmly explained.


    "Really, I failed..." The girl was not surprised, just a little regretful.


    In the final analysis, she is not the first qualified person to be caught in a calamity.


    It is said that there are nearly 1,000 people trained in this Tiandao Palace.


    But they all failed, that''s all.


    And now, among this loser, there is one more girl, which is not unexpected.


    The final result of the loser is to be released from the Heavenly Dao Palace and return to normal human society.


    This is the home of all losers, and the girl actually thought about this possibility.


    "I see, anyway, thank you for raising me..."


    Before the girl''s words of gratitude were finished, Alastor said:


    "Your situation is a little special."


    "Huh?" The girl made a cute nasal sound.


    "The reason you failed is simple."


    Alastor said calmly:


    "That is, before you signed a contract with me, there was already a contract demon king."


    "Maybe you didn''t realize it, but now that the contract was signed, this fact surfaced automatically."


    "A lie?" The girl opened her mouth slightly and said incredulously, "I obviously didn''t have a contract with anyone! Except for you, Alastor, I haven''t even seen a demon king."


    "I understand. In fact, last night, before you fell asleep, in Will Amina''s status report, your condition was normal."


    Alastor calmly analyzed in a muffled voice:


    "Although it''s ridiculous, you may have signed a contract with a Crimson Demon King just before the dawn of yesterday."


    "Recall carefully, during this period of time, did any unknown voices speak to you?"


    "How can I..." The girl just wanted to deny it, but suddenly she thought of something, her pupils shrank for a while and said, "That voice, that strange voice just now? He did it!"


    "Strange sound? Can you elaborate."


    Alastor understood that the crux of the matter was probably the strange voice in the girl''s mouth.


    "Just now, about 7 minutes ago, when I was preparing to sneak attack on Xiaobai under the Bodhi tree, a person who claimed to be the sun **** "The Sun of Bushuo" sent a dialogue to me, but I just thought it was a hallucination... ¡­¡±


    ""The Sun of Bushuo". "


    Alastor chewed on the meaning of the sentence:


    "The sun of life that never falls... Did he actually wake up in this era..."


    "Alastor, what should I do? I don''t understand the situation at all."


    The girl said anxiously.


    The Tiandao Palace was attacked. At the moment when she was most needed to become a fighter of fire and fog, she suddenly couldn''t make a contract, and signed a contract with a person in the red world who had never heard of it.


    It''s like the first time the little girl went out to take a taxi, but ended up in someone else''s wedding car, she was confused and became the daughter-in-law of someone else''s family.


    This is not bullying!


    "In a sense, that''s a good thing."


    Alastor''s answer was completely beyond the girl''s expectations.


    "Good?" The girl was stunned.


    what happened? She got married in a confused way, is it a good thing?


    "I already have eyes on you as a contracted person."


    Alastor said at this time, full of emotion:


    "It was a pillar born in the red world in the ancient times in the long past. It can also be said to be the second **** of the red world born after the snake of the creation **** sacrificial ceremony. It is also the strongest **** of the red world. The gods of gods."


    "Its name is "The Sun of the Unsustainable". "


    "Does it mean "the sun of life that never falls"? "


    "He is the builder of the order of the red world, the maker of the order of the four seasons, and the ''mother'' of all the disciples of the red world."


    "To be honest, it''s hard for me to imagine that the "Sunshine of Bushuo", who fell asleep during the Primordial Years, would wake up in this era and accidentally signed a contract with you..."


    "Well... maybe, this is an important opportunity."


    "Opportunity?" The girl had been paused by the series of exaggerated names.


    The **** of the red world in the ancient years?


    God of gods?


    The strongest god?


    The sun of life that never falls, the ''mother'' of the disciples of the red world?


    She just answered a word casually and made a contract with such a lofty god?


    You must know that in order to sign a contract with Alastor, she worked hard for 7 years, received all kinds of terrible warrior education since she was a child, and often walked between life and death.


    However, even so, I am not sure to make a contract with Alastor, but that **** of gods has become like that?


    Does the contract of the gods need to be tested?


    Is that **** of the red world making fun of me?


    Alastor didn''t notice the girl''s unnaturalness for a while, but said to himself:


    "Among the disciples of the red world, the strongest combat power is naturally the snake sacrificing the **** of creation, and correspondingly, among the fire and fog warriors, it is me who is the **** of punishment. It''s balanced."


    "But that balance is also fragile."


    "In the past, most people with lofty ideals thought that Juezhi Yinxiao would be the one who disrupted the balance and the key player in deciding the outcome of the war between the two sides."


    "But it''s a pity."


    "The power of Juezhi Yinxiao has determined that he cannot join any party."


    "And now, it''s time to break the balance."


    "The **** of the gods who slumbered in the ancient times has awakened in modern times. Such a change is earth-shattering."


    "Once the **** chooses a party to join, its influence is decisive."


    "Although it''s ridiculous, I really didn''t expect that the most crucial part and the most important choice in the battle between the Fire Mist Warrior and the Crimson World would actually be in your hands."


    "Me?" The girl listened to Alastor''s tirade and actually understood the meaning.


    "Does my choice determine the future of the world?" The girl felt a heavy pressure for the first time.


    "That''s right."


    Alastor did not give a perfunctory answer, but said calmly:


    "Your own power of existence is still there, so the most critical step of the contract, sacrificing your own existence should not be completed, so the multiple-choice question is indeed in front of you."


    "It''s up to you whether you choose the side of the Fire Mist Warrior or the side of the Red World."


    Alastor did not expect that a child picked up by Willemina would bring such a great opportunity.


    The primordial era had already fallen asleep, and in an age when all disciples, even the **** of the red world were ignorant, they had already stood at the top of the red world, and the **** of gods who acted for the authority of the **** of creation would actually favor this young girl.


    What a coincidence.


    "So, what''s your choice?"


    Alastor is still willing to let the girl make a free choice instead of interfering with each other.


    The girl took a deep breath when she heard the words, and then said solemnly:


    "Although I''m a little regretful that I can''t become a scorching slayer, but it''s my own decision to become a fighter of fire and fog."


    "So whether it''s the **** of punishment or the **** of the sun, the person who makes the final decision is me."


    "so¡­¡­"


    "I decided to sign a contract with the Sun God!"


    With the girl''s words.

 Chapter 638：

    The scenes in the temple gathered into a message, which was passed back to the red world.


    [The anonymous girl decided to sign a contract with you, please confirm whether to respond? ¡¿


    Seeing this, in the red world, the black pupils suddenly opened, followed by surprise.


    "A contract?"


    As his eyes flowed, Su Jin showed a helpless smile:


    "It turns out that I''ve become a gangster? That''s a bit inauthentic."


    He smiled, and after seeing the scene where the girl and Alastor made their own choices, he sighed, restrained his emotions, and responded with a calm and indifferent voice:


    "Allow!"


    Here, the contract is established!


    Chapter 0860 Yuyin Broadcasting


    "Allow!"


    Accompanied by a calm and indifferent response.


    The girl''s will began to blur, and in a trance, she saw a crimson world, and saw a handsome man with black hair and black eyes standing in the world, like the center of the world.


    "Are you still awake?"


    In the crimson world, Su Jin smiled and looked at the blurred girl in front of him.


    The girl didn''t respond, just stared at him blankly, like a puppet.


    "So it is." Su Jin saw through the girl''s state at a glance: "Is it just the ''power of existence'' of sacrifice?"


    The method of birthing the Fire Mist Warrior is for human beings to sacrifice their own existence to the disciples of the red world, leaving the inner vacant, and then the disciples of the red world instill the power of their own existence.


    And now, Su Jin is at the threshold of the exchange of the power of existence.


    The power of the girl''s own existence is extremely huge, but when converted into a total amount, it is only comparable to the scale of a five-digit demigod.


    Taking ordinary people as the unit of comparison, such a power of existence is exaggerated.


    But for Su Jin, it was really insignificant.


    "Even if it is a naturally noble human being, it is still too much to take for granted that it wants to accommodate an extraordinary power of four figures."


    Su Jin smiled, and the dark shadow under him continued to spread and stretch:


    "And it''s always a little awkward for me to make the burning eyes disappear."


    In the shadow, the girl with blond hair and blue eyes jumped out of the shadow as if jumping out of the water, and came to Su Jin''s side.


    It was the No. 7 Familiar Beast of the Fourth Primogenitor in the Blood-devouring Raid, which inherited the inheritance of the Twelve Zodiacs of Hakoba, representing the body of the Familiar Beast of Libra.


    "Number Seven, instill the power of judgment and condemnation into this child''s body."


    The girl with blond hair and blue eyes nodded silently, her eyes flickered slightly, and she instantly turned into a red lotus-colored fire of existence.


    The fire of the red lotus swayed, and the power of existence representing the girl was cross-exchanged.


    In the process, Su Jin carefully collected the girl''s power of existence, leaving the possibility of the girl returning to a human in the future:


    "Just treat it as a reserved regret medicine."


    Su Jin said this, staring at the interlaced flames in front of him, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The depths of Tiandao Palace.


    Before the silver plate that holds the fire of heaven and earth, before Kaina.


    The moment the black-haired and black-eyed girl confirmed the contract, crimson red lotus fire burst out from her whole body.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Seeing this scene, Alastor made a shocked voice:


    "The power of judgment and condemnation?"


    "why"


    The God of Punishment, who is in charge of judgment and condemnation, was stunned.


    Don''t you mean to sign a contract with the sun god? How did it become Hetian Punishment God again?


    Wait a minute, something is wrong, am I not the **** of punishment? I didn''t sign a contract?


    Alastor fell into deep self-doubt.


    At this moment, the exchange of the power of existence has been completed, and the birth of the Fire Mist Warrior has also come to an end.


    At this moment, the girl''s jet-black hair burst into a beautiful color like a red lotus.


    "Is this the power of the sun god?"


    The girl looked at her hands in confusion:


    "How do you feel, it''s very similar to Alastor''s breath..."


    I feel the same way... Alastor thought so in his heart, but on the bright side, he could only use polite silence to cover up his embarrassment:


    "Um¡­¡­"


    At this moment, a blazing golden flame suddenly emerged in front of the girl, burning, and a faint will slowly awakened in the flame:


    "According to the content of the Fire Mist Warrior''s contract, choose the artifact you want."


    "Pendant." The girl said without hesitation, "Pendant like an eye."


    "Taste." A playful response sounded.


    Immediately afterwards, a pendant studded with jet-black gemstones and strung with a silver chain belt appeared in the girl''s hand.


    The girl put the pendant on her neck, and then Su Jin''s voice suddenly came out of the pendant:


    "Although it''s a bit late, I still need to introduce myself."


    ""The Sun of Bushuo" is the title given to me by the Red World, as for the name, just call me Su Jin. "


    "Little guy, what''s your name?" Su Jin asked knowingly.


    "Name?" The girl was a little embarrassed, she had never understood this thing.


    After all, living in the Heavenly Dao Palace, as long as she and Will Emina shouted casually, they could understand that they were calling her. In addition, Will Emina lacked the concept of ''normal education'', and the girl never had her own. name.


    The girl couldn''t help but look at Alastor.


    "Um..." Alastor was using the mysterious silence he used to avoid embarrassment.


    Why is the voice coming from the pendant a male voice? This is a little different from the sun **** in his impression?


    Did he remember it wrong?


    Is the sun **** "The Sun of Bushuo" actually a male voice?


    The girl looked at Tian Rang''s robbery with a flustered expression.


    It''s not because of the name, but because she and the Sun God are strangers for the first time. Rather than communicating, she hopes that Alastor, an ''acquaintance of the Sun God'', will borrow words for her.


    However, Alastor was still confused by the confusion of his memory.


    "Little guy, isn''t it human etiquette to report your name when you meet for the first time?" Su Jin asked.


    "This..." The girl didn''t know how to answer.


    "Aren''t you willing to give your contractor even basic etiquette? It seems that I have met a very bad partner." Su Jin said in a melancholy tone.


    "No, actually...this..." The girl blushed and was at a loss.


    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" Su Jin sighed in self-pity: "Unexpectedly, I actually met a Huowu warrior who didn''t even want to tell his contract partner, and even I felt sorry for myself. ."


    Hearing this, the girl''s face immediately flushed red, and she suddenly roared:


    "No Road Race!"


    "Damn, you give me a chance to speak!"


    A loud roar interrupted everyone''s thinking.


    Alastor finally got rid of the short-circuit of thinking, and warned with a calm voice:


    "Pay attention to etiquette!"


    It''s a bit too much to use such a rude tone in the face of a god.


    Alastor automatically entered the old father mode, intending to start carefully ''teaching'' the girl.


    However, at this time, a very comfortable voice came from the pendant hanging in front of the girl:


    "Hoo~ that''s what it tastes like."


    "It feels so good to listen to Aojiao Yuyin live!"


    "Can you do it again?"


    "..."


    Alastor and the girl fell silent.


    Is there any way to cancel the contract?


    One thought at the same time.


    Chapter 0861 Shana: I didn''t mean to.


    After a brief silence, Alastor''s will made a voice in the calamity of heaven and earth:


    ""The Sun of Bushuo""


    "Huh? Heaven''s Earth''s Tribulation Fire, it''s you..."


    Su Jin seemed to have just spotted Alastor and said in a frivolous tone:


    "According to the current situation I understand, I seem to have robbed your contractor?"


    "Do you want compensation?"


    "Well..." Alastor was silent for a moment and said, "Compared to before, you have changed a lot."


    "You can distinguish the previous generation of sun gods from this generation of me." Su Jin explained roughly.


    "I understand."


    Alastor skipped the so-called compensation and said in a calm voice:


    "So, do you need me to introduce the current situation?"


    At this time, the Tiandao Palace was still shaking, and from time to time there were sounds of explosions coming from nearby.


    "That''s not important." Su Jin''s attitude was a little perfunctory: "Just a few bugs can be crushed to death with a little thought."


    "Compared to these, I''m more curious why my contractor didn''t tell me her lovely name."


    "Well..." Alastor used another trick to avoid embarrassment: "Because of my mistake, this child doesn''t have a name yet..."


    "Then it''s called ''Xia Na'', it just so happens that my name is also two words." Su Jin said without giving any room to turn around.


    "What? Why should I..."


    The girl was stunned for a moment. Just as she was about to refute, she was interrupted by Su Jin:


    "Names are basically given by elders. I am older than you. Is this the reason?"


    Are you not my elder? The girl was stunned for a moment, then looked up at Alastor subconsciously.


    "Well... all the time, always hello, come here, it''s really not good to call it."


    Alastor echoed Su Jin''s thoughts. As the Red World Demon God, his understanding of human habits is very lacking.


    He didn''t care too much about the name, or he wouldn''t have thought of giving the girl a name all the time.


    The girl clenched her teeth when she heard the words, although she was a little unhappy, but under the common will of the two gods, the name was determined in this way.


    However, Shana''s impression of her contract partner for the first time was indeed a bit bad.


    There must be a limit to what I can do... Shana couldn''t help but think so.


    At this time, Alastor said:

 Chapter 639：

    "Sun God, although I really want to communicate with you, the current situation is still unclear. At present, the Fire Mist Warrior and the Demon King who are responsible for defending me are in a hard fight."


    "So, do you need my strength?" Su Jin said with a smile.


    "Yes." Alastor admitted quickly: "As you can see, in this Noble Phantasm called Kana, I can only maintain a minimal level of manifestation. In this state, I can''t The power of existence cannot be used."


    "It has nothing to do with me." Su Jin said calmly: "But since the contract is signed, it is up to Shana to decide how to use the power I lent."


    "Whether it''s to support disciples, support human beings, or something else, even if it is to become the great demon king of the world, as long as she likes it, it will be fine."


    Shana lowered her head and looked at the pendant in front of her in amazement. She obviously didn''t expect Su Jin, the sun god, to be so talkative.


    "Forgiving thoughts, but not cautious enough." Alastor breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knows Shana''s action logic very well, so he understands that the other party can become a very qualified fire and fog warrior.


    And the other party met Su Jin who held the attitude of "supporting any ideas of the contractor", which can be said to be the most suitable match at present.


    Although he lost the most potential contractor for hundreds of years, at present, in exchange for the support of the Sun God for the mission, such a loss is extremely valuable.


    It''s just a pity... Alastor regrets in his heart.


    If possible, he would also like to contract with Shana and guide the child''s growth like a father.


    But the situation was sudden, and even he did not expect this situation.


    At this moment, the vibration of Tiandao Palace became more and more frequent.


    Aware of this scene, Shana immediately said:


    "The shock is getting bigger and bigger, and I need to support Will Amina."


    "Wear this one?" Su Jin''s tone was somewhat subtle.


    His will resides on the pendant, but that doesn''t mean he can''t see the outside world.


    In fact, he saw clearly.


    So Shana was wearing a big red slit cheongsam covered in dust, which naturally caught his eye.


    And under the cheongsam are high-footed riding boots, which can no longer be a subtle match.


    "It''s a little inconvenient, but I''m running out of time."


    As Shana said, she ran out of the temple in the depths of Tiandao Palace, and then said nervously:


    "I don''t know how the situation outside is, will Will Amina be in danger?"


    "The situation is okay..." Su Jin''s tone was very indifferent:


    "Will Emina in your mouth is exchanging fire with a copper-green hooded man. The two sides seem to be fighting with long-range shelling. The shock basically comes from here."


    "In addition, a samurai wearing Japanese armor was dragged by a bone man. Although the strength gap is obvious, the bone man is obviously very experienced. It should not be a problem to drag it for 10 minutes."


    "Oh? There''s a weak disciple lying in ambush ahead?"


    Shana''s footsteps suddenly stopped when she heard the words, and her eyes looked vigilantly at the narrow passage in front of her.


    That is the only way from the deep temple to the outermost courtyard.


    "Is it an apprentice..." Shana said excitedly and nervously.


    Fighting against the disciples of the red world is the fate of the fire and fog warriors.


    Shana is not afraid of fighting, but is very excited, even eager to prove her years of hard work.


    On the other side, Vinay, who was hiding in the dark, looked at the girl with burning eyes, and her whole body became numb.


    "A blazing crusader? My mother, I just pulled away that terrifying maid, and let her collide with Qian Zhengling, and as a result, this monster ran out of her hind legs... Wait, look at the appearance, It looks like you are still very young with burning eyes?"


    The age of the Fire Mist Warrior''s appearance is basically determined by the time she signed the contract, and after that, she will be immortal. Unless she is killed in battle or has a special spell, her appearance will basically not change.


    So the moment he saw Shana''s appearance, Vinay''s mind was occupied by the words ''great credit''.


    Youngness equals youthfulness equals unreliable work equals inexperience equals weakness, this is the equation in the minds of ordinary people.


    And now, Vinay has formed such an equation in his mind.


    However¡­¡­


    "The upper right, near the corner of the ceiling." Su Jin said with a smile: "Stand on the spot, look at that fist, remember, wave gently."


    Shana heard the words, took a deep breath, stood still, and threw her fist in the direction Su Jin said.


    boom!


    The crimson raging fire covered the girl''s fist, forming a huge crimson giant hand.


    And in the palm of the giant hand, there was a pitch-black giant sword that was over 100 meters away!


    boom--!


    The huge flaming hand grabbed the giant sword like a scourge, and slashed out in the direction Su Jin pointed.


    A sword wave flashed by.


    Like Moses dividing the sea.


    Huge vibrations, rubble crumbles, dust and bricks come together.


    in about half a second.


    The entire Tiandao Palace was directly divided into two halves by this split.


    Shana opened her mouth wide, staring at the destruction she caused.


    And on the periphery of the rubble ruins, the location of the courtyard.


    Ten Thousand Skilled Hands Will Emina, Red Wing Melihim, and Qian Zheng made Organ and Tianmu all stop, or looked at the girl in the ruins in amazement or confusion.


    "Gah!"


    It was the sound of the cracking of the ground of Tiandao Palace.


    Shana''s throat surged, and then she showed a mourning face towards Will Amina:


    "I did not do it on purpose."


    The words fell, and there was a bang.


    Half of the Heavenly Dao Palace, cracked!


    As for Vinay, who was at the center of the target, he had already been split into nothingness under the violent and rude attack just now.


    After more than ten minutes of fighting, the Tiandao Palace, which was standing still, began to crumble under the attack of Shana.


    Chapter 0862 she''s just a child


    In the girl''s weak apology.


    Four powerful powers fell into a mysterious silence.


    What broke the silence was Su Jin''s helpless voice:


    "Didn''t I tell you to wave gently?"


    "I..." Shana opened her mouth and lowered her head like a pupil who made a mistake.


    The excitement of just becoming a Fire Mist Warrior, and the joy of fighting just now, all disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    "Your control is completely useless... You have to speed up your practice. At least you have to condense the attack of destroying the stars on one finger, so that you can say that you are getting started."


    Su Jin sighed like Versailles.


    Hearing this emotion, Qian Zheng made Orgon almost lose his waist, and Melisheim, who was in a state of bones, kept his chin pounding.


    Condensing the star-destroying attack on one finger is the beginning of control training?


    Who would take this kind of thing as an entry to learn!


    "Abnormal." Tiamat, the dream crown, noticed the pendant in front of Shana.


    "Alastor?" Will Emina asked accurately.


    She knew very well that the voice in the pendant was definitely not the voice of Alastor, God of Punishment.


    That steady and reliable Demon God''s voice is not yet young enough.


    "Did something happen during the contract?" Will Amina frowned.


    At this moment, a low roar sounded.


    "Strong!"


    The samurai holding the sword flickered and swept towards Shana quickly.


    "Oops!" Will Emina frowned.


    "Emergency!" Tiamat reminded at the same time.


    The sword that has the ability to resist spells and reduce breath¡ªZhidian Zana, this is a Noble Phantasm possessed by Tianmu.


    It is also a unique trick used by the opponent to slaughter the disciples of the Red World and even the Fire Mist Warriors.


    For those who are good at weaving concepts and use the power of existence to write "freedom" spells to fight, Tianmu is the worst enemy.


    However, the worst thing is that most of the people of the red world and the fire fog warriors mainly rely on the "freedom method" to fight.


    Although Willemina didn''t know what the big flaming hand and the huge black giant sword were just now, it seemed that it should also be the effect of the Freedom Law.


    And the method of freedom is just useless to the third eye.


    "Support!" Will Emina rushed towards Shana without even thinking about it.


    At this moment, Organ waved his hand and rushed up to block Will Amina:


    "Want to leave? We haven''t decided yet?"


    Will Emina, who was stopped, suddenly turned fierce.


    "Strong!"


    Only Tianmu, whose head was fighting against the strong, charged up with a knife and approached Shana''s surroundings five meters.


    "Gada, Gada, Gada!" The bone-like Merichim caught up, but it seemed too late.


    "This time, be gentle, don''t break others." At this time, Su Jin was still reminding him casually.


    "Long-winded!" Shana scolded with a blushing face, glaring at the incoming Tianmu with a stern face.


    The tachi flashed a silvery-white band of light in the air, which was the trajectory of the blade cutting through the air.


    "Chance..." I don''t know when, Shana, who had a clear view of the attack trajectory of Taidao, ducked sideways, clenched her fists, jumped up, and blasted directly at Tianmu''s head.


    Boom!


    The sonic boom exploded directly.


    What followed was a small cloud of sonic booms and shards of red ghost-faces that exploded.


    Gada sounded.


    Shana fell to the ground, looked at the headless Tianmu, and blinked:


    "Apprentice, are they all so weak?"


    Merichim, who was still in the running position, slumped his foot and fell directly to the ground, making a babahah sound.


    When Organ next to him saw this scene, everyone was stupid:


    "How is that possible? How can one Tianmu be so weak!"


    He was stabbed by Tianmu just now, and now the cloak is still more than half torn.


    Why in the hands of that scorching-eyed little girl, Tianmu is like a chicken?


    Is the inflammation and burning eyes too strong? Or is he too weak?


    The times have not changed, have they? !


    "Unbelievable." Tiamat sighed with emotion.


    "Weird." Will Emina didn''t know what to say.


    Is Tianmu a weak one?


    how is this possible? If it is weak, it will not be regarded as a natural disaster by the Red World and the Fire Mist Warrior.


    The Taidao that broke the free-handedness method and eliminated the breath, and the ghost-like figure that flickered and appeared, was simply the nightmare of any free-spirited teacher, like an existence like an assassin.

 Chapter 640：

    However, like an assassin, it does not mean that the opponent does not have the ability to fight hand-to-hand.


    Even Melichim, who is good at hand-to-hand combat and has tempered combat skills, can only delay desperately and cannot find the slightest chance of life in a low consumption state.


    From this, it can be seen that in terms of martial arts, Tianmu is not a weak master.


    However, this master was knocked out of his head by a small punch from a young girl...


    Will Emina silently looked at Shana''s little fist, at her petite figure, and at that look of regret, as if she was saying, "Why is Tianmu so unscathed?"


    Why did she never realize that the children she raised had such a violent side?


    At this time, Su Jin was still thinking in Shana''s ear:


    "There''s only the green hat left. You can do it a little bit. I''ve already said it. Control, control, do you understand."


    "Crap!"


    Shana blushed. She tried her best to control it, but for some reason, after the contract was signed, her power suddenly became incalculable.


    She has tried very hard to control her, but her strength is too strong. She is only a twelve-year-old child. How can a child control her strength?


    "Forget it, try again. That cloak man looks light and fluffy, and should be very durable."


    Shana didn''t understand what the logic was when Su Jin was talking, but when she looked at Organ, she felt that the fluffy cloak should have no real feeling.


    So... give it a try?


    Shana took a step forward.


    Organ shivered and took a step back quietly.


    "Huh?" Shana gave Organ a strange look and took two steps forward.


    Organ stepped back quickly and quickly came to the edge of Tiandao Palace.


    "Whatever you run, I''ll just punch." Shana raised her fist and chased after him.


    "Don''t come here-!!"


    Organ roared and jumped off the edge of Tiandao Palace, ignoring the fact that Tiandao Palace was at a high altitude.


    About ten seconds later, there was a huge splashing sound from below.


    Walking to the edge of Tiandao Palace, looking at Organ, who was running like a speedboat on the sea like a speedboat, Shana fell into a mysterious silence.


    Chapter 0863 Complete body Shana


    Looking at the sea, Shana muttered to herself, "Am I scary..."


    The girl''s small eyes were full of big doubts.


    "Aren''t you going to chase?" Su Jin''s puzzled voice came from the pendant in front of him: "Let this guy called Ao go back, will your information leak?"


    "That''s right!" Shana suddenly stunned, and replied, "I forgot."


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    A good girl, why is she stupid after signing a contract, is it too late for him to return it now?


    At this time, Will Emina fell from the sky and landed next to Shana, looking at the sea, and said after a moment of silence:


    "I can''t pursue it."


    Organ escaped very fast, the distance has been widened, the other party has already landed and ran into the city, it is very difficult to lock.


    Above Will Emina''s head, Tiamat, the Red Devil King with the name of the Dream Crown, reminded:


    "Prioritize the Tiandao Palace."


    Merichim, who was behind, opened his mouth with a bang, and seemed to be very embarrassed.


    In fact, he was really embarrassed.


    If it wasn''t for his rampage just now, the hidden sanctuary of the Tiandao Palace would not have been destroyed, and Tianmu and Organ would not have found the Tiandao Palace, making it a battlefield.


    Of course, the most important thing is Shana''s ''strength to split Huashan'' just now.


    Originally, the Tiandao Palace was only injured on the surface, but when Shana just hit, it was basically broken.


    Now the Tiandao Palace can still be suspended in the air, which is entirely due to the manufacturer''s ability to arrange emergency response techniques, so that the damaged Tiandao Palace can perform a slow forced landing.


    However, in this way, before urgent repairs, the Tiandao Palace will inevitably land in the Seto Inland Sea below within 15 minutes.


    After observing the Tiandao Palace and estimating the forced landing time and possible problems, Will Emina breathed a sigh of relief.


    The part of the foundation and the freedom of flight are destroyed. The main core is still fine, and it is still possible to make a forced landing at sea. If there is a clever repairer, it can still be repaired.


    Don''t worry too much about the most important issue, Will Emina turned her head and looked at Shana expressionlessly.


    Seeing that emotionless and bullying face, Shana immediately shrank her neck, lowered her head and said:


    "I was wrong, Will Emina, I shouldn''t have attacked with such force just now."


    Shana actually felt that she was wronged, because she felt that half of her strength just now was useless, but the damage she caused was far beyond her imagination.


    Is the Fire Mist Warrior that strong? No, it''s because Su Jin''s power is too strong.


    "Don''t worry about it." Will Emina was very calm.


    Although part of the Tiandao Palace was damaged, she knew very well that it was not Shana''s responsibility.


    What level of a girl is, her adoptive mother is naturally clear, and with her level, the destruction of the scale just now is definitely not something that Shana, who has just become a contractor of the God of Punishment, can do.


    Moreover, the voice in the pendant just now was obviously not the God of Punishment she was familiar with.


    Thinking of this, Will Amina looked at the pendant in front of Shana and asked bluntly:


    "Who is he?"


    When Shana heard the words, she grabbed the pendant in front of her body and introduced, "This is my contract demon king Su Jin, who is called "The Sun of Insolence" by Alastor. "


    "The sun is not new?" Will Amina showed a stunned expression.


    She had never heard of such a demon king.


    "Dazed." Her contract demon king Tiamat was also puzzled.


    This time, Shana is strange:


    "Have you never heard of it? Alastor clearly said that Su Jin is the sun god."


    "Is it strange?" Su Jin suddenly interjected, and said old-fashioned:


    "When the Sun God was born, the red world didn''t even have the concept of disciples, let alone these two little guys. It''s normal to not know."


    "I can''t refute." Tiamat mused: "In the red world, there are indeed groups that believe in the sun, and among them, the apostles are the craziest."


    [The Apostle Chasing the Sun], this is a well-known idle group in the red world, even one of the oldest groups, the legends about the sun **** in the red world and the present world are all spread by them.


    However, most of the later Demon Kings and Fire Mist Warriors suspected that the Sun God did not exist. Even if the Three Pillars of the Red World admitted the existence of the Fourth Pillar God, seeing is believing.


    You say the sun **** is the mother of all disciples? But we haven''t seen each other. Who wants to have more than one mother on the head?


    That''s how friction between people who don''t believe and those who believe.


    Although Tiamat is a demon king who was born later, he is also aware of the conflicts and frictions in the past, and naturally he has heard about the sun god.


    If I remember correctly, the sun **** seems to be called the **** of gods by the sun apostles, the mother of all life in the red world.


    It is not a small role who can have this title, and with Shana''s performance just now, it is not suitable for conflict with Su Jinqi now.


    "Apostle?" Su Jin was puzzled by this unfamiliar word.


    "Sun God?"


    Will Emina looked at the pendant where Su Jin was boarding, showing that she didn''t know what to say.


    She worked hard to raise her cub for more than ten years, but did not become the contractor of her old father Alastor, but was cut off by this sun **** who suddenly appeared?


    This made Will Amina''s sense of Su Jin very bad, just like seeing a strange mistress who abducted her daughter with a lollipop.


    This made her look at Su Jin with a little scrutiny.


    Alastor was relieved that the stuffy oil bottle was reliable, but Su Jin, she was worried, what if she brought her cubs out?


    You must know that just now, the honest Shana on weekdays demolished her home as soon as she signed a contract. What is this called!


    "The situation is still tense, and the priority is to ask the God of Punishment."


    Tiamat spoke out as a peacemaker, and even spoke in rare long sentences.


    The sun **** chased by many apostles, no matter what, it is a fact that the other party signed a contract with Shana.


    Although it''s a pity, the cultivation of Yan Zhiyan was indeed a failure. Since the 14th century, it is not that they have not seen failure, but this time it is the closest to success.


    Failure is not accidental, but persistent efforts are.


    "no disagreement."


    Will Emina said this, while hesitantly glanced at the pendant in front of Shana, and then said:


    "follow me."


    "Your adoptive mother is really strict." Su Jin said with emotion.


    Willemina is much more old-fashioned than Leticia in his family, and she doesn''t talk much, and she doesn''t look easy to get along with.


    "Will Emina is not my adoptive mother." Shana quickly denied hearing the words, but when she said this, she didn''t dare to say the last word ''mother''.


    "Oh I see."


    Su Jin understood Shana''s thoughts in seconds, but he didn''t say anything, he just smiled, which made Shana quite annoyed.


    The two walked towards the depths of the Tiandao Palace one after the other.


    And just as he passed the Tianmu, Su Jin suddenly reminded: "Isn''t it dead?"


    Will Emina immediately guarded Shana behind her and became alert.


    "How come, I obviously broke my head." Before Shana could finish her words, Tianmu''s arm moved.


    The armored man who lost his head staggered to his feet, staggered again, fell to his knees and struggled.


    Seeing this, Will Emina wanted to kill her immediately, but was stopped by Shana reaching out.


    "Why?" Will Emina asked in astonishment.


    Shana hesitated for a moment, then said:


    "I always felt he wasn''t hostile."


    "Smart." Su Jin smiled, and then said meaningfully: "It seems that your sixth sense is gradually awakening."


    He exchanged power with Su Jin, even if he only exchanged part with his beast, but that part still belongs to the power category of the small universe.


    This is also the reason why Shana''s power swelled to the point where she couldn''t control it as soon as the contract was signed, and now she can suddenly discern hostility with intuition.


    Because these are the common abilities that come with the Saint Seiya.


    Shana, who didn''t know the meaning of Su Jin''s words, just explained:


    "Sixth sense? Since it is my own feeling, then, Will Emina, can you trust me once?"


    Will Emina heard the words, and her mind was mixed.


    The happy thing is that the child has his own opinion. The unhappy thing is that the child has his own opinion. All in all, the mood is complicated.


    But she finally sighed and let Shana step forward.


    Seeing this, Shana smiled at Will Amina, then walked to Tianmu and said calmly:


    "Do you still want to fight?"


    Tianmu knelt on the ground alone, did not speak, just lowered his head tremblingly, and held up the knife in his hand.


    "This is... want me to take it?"


    Shana was stunned for a moment, a little surprised.


    "Is it the treasured sword that breaks the spell, ''Zhidian Zhana''?"


    Su Jin said playfully:


    "For you, Shana, it is indeed a suitable weapon."


    Could it be inappropriate? After all, the original is Shana''s special weapon.


    With the Shana who has Zhana, she is the perfect Shana in Su Jin''s eyes.

 Chapter 641：

    "So this knife is called Zhidian Zhana?" Shana didn''t have it and felt that the knife was very suitable for her.


    When she used Su Jin''s power earlier, she discovered that there seemed to be a huge black long sword beside Su Jin.


    That sword may be the weapon used by Su Jin''s body. In the case that the contract demon king has a natural weapon, she can use a similar weapon to borrow more power.


    Thinking of this, Shana stretched out her hand, held Zhi Dian Zhana, and said happily:


    "In that case, I accept the knife."


    Her voice fell, and a faint blue fire burst forth from Tianmu''s body.


    The fire was bright, and then it turned into something like oil and wax, sticking to the body of the temple, and gradually submerged.


    At this time, Su Jin said:


    "Do you mind if I give this knife a boost?"


    "Okay." Shana agreed without thinking.


    Intuition tells her that Su Jin is full of kindness to her, not to mention that they are now contract partners and accomplices, so there is no need to take precautions.


    Shana agreed readily, and Su Jin also did it quickly, and secretly strengthened Zhidian Zhana, adding some ''material'' to it.


    In the days that followed, without Shana noticing, the terrifying force of destruction was constantly pouring into Zhana.


    "Will Emina." Shana turned back and saw that she was actually an adoptive mother.


    Will Emina looked at the location of the God of Punishment and sighed: "Let''s go."


    She has to ask the God of Punishment about the situation, and then determine the next arrangement.


    Arrangements for the next generation of scorching eyes, and arrangements for Shana...


    Chapter 0864 Things that are not easy to say


    Huge silver plate before Kaina.


    He was guarded in front of the Heavenly Earth Tribulation Fire on the altar.


    Shana and Will Amina stand next to each other.


    "The above is the process of the battle just now." Will Emina cleared her throat, then took a step back.


    "Um."


    In the calamity of heaven and earth, Alastor''s calm voice came out:


    "Is there one Tianmu? The most vicious Misters in history, it is normal to have such a loss in the face of him."


    Misters.


    It means ''treasure chest''.


    Treasures made by the disciples of the red world - ''Noble Phantasms'', are generally placed in special torches made.


    And this torch is basically made by people.


    The specific principle is to devour a person''s power of existence, leave a little residue, create a torch, and then put the Noble Phantasm into the torch to create abstinence, which is a successful Misters.


    The birth principle of Tianmuyi is this, but the difference is that Tianmuyi was once a human being and a famous swordsman. He took the initiative to make himself into a Misters in order to find a qualified user for his knife.


    It''s also a crazy human sacrifice!


    Alastor does not approve of this kind of behavior, but it does not mean that he is not sure about the intention of the knife maker, so after understanding the truth, he said to Shana:


    "Such a knife should be used well, and don''t let down the intention of the knife maker."


    "I will." Shana said with a childish little face, who was hugging the Zhan Palace.


    Seeing Alastor diverting the topic, Will Amina couldn''t help frowning and said:


    "The calamity of heaven and earth, about the things I just reported, presumably..."


    "Has Tiandao Palace successfully landed on the sea?" Alastor inadvertently prompted.


    "Melichim has been asked to deal with it. Judging from the shock that just happened, the Tiandao Palace should have landed safely."


    Willemina understood that Alastor was leaving the topic, but answered honestly.


    "That''s fine."


    Alastor is very calm:


    "Then the next step is to repair the Tiandao Palace and restart the cultivation function."


    Hearing this, Shana couldn''t help lowering her head.


    Although she had made the choice to become a contractor of the Sun God, she still felt a little remorse in the face of Alastor at this time.


    If it wasn''t for her accidental contact with Su Jin in the morning, Alastor would not have to wait for another contractor.


    "The calamity of heaven and earth is not the first problem to be solved now."


    Will Emina was already a little **** off.


    Your daughter was kidnapped, why didn''t you, an old father, explain and keep avoiding the problem?


    Are you with this Su Jin who kidnapped her child?


    "Well..." Alastor faced the embarrassment with silence again.


    Although it was for the sake of righteousness, Shana and Su Jin signed a contract, but to be honest, Will Emina has cultivated Shana for so many years, with such a deep relationship, it is really not very good to be finally decided by him.


    Therefore, after being silent, he had to admit his mistake:


    "I''m sorry about Shana."


    "Xana?" Will Emina was at a loss for a moment: "Who is that?"


    "It''s me, Will Emina!" Shana pointed at herself with a displeased expression, "Shana is my name."


    After she finished speaking, she curled her lips a little unhappily: "Although it was decided by Su Jin without authorization."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was yin and yang beside him: "You don''t even know how to name your child, do you blame me?"


    "I met a contractor who didn''t even have a normal person''s name and asked me to help me get it. Is it easy for me?"


    This is a slap in the face, embarrassing both Will Emina and Alastor.


    After all, it is indeed their responsibility not to have a name, and it is also a major gap for their "fire and fog warrior elite education".


    At this time, they were still very ashamed when they were called out by the "foreigner" Su Jin.


    "It''s my responsibility, I''m sorry." Will Emina sighed and bowed.


    "Will Emina, what are you doing, I don''t blame you."


    Shana became anxious when she saw it, and quickly helped Will Emina up.


    Will Emina wanted to refuse to help, but Shana was pulled up abruptly, and the bones in her waist made a crisp sound.


    Two quacks and quacks.


    Shana looked embarrassedly at Will Emina''s blue face, and quickly let go: "Sorry, I-I didn''t mean to."


    "No problem."


    The corner of Willemina''s mouth twitched, and after a few puffs, it lit up. While repairing her injury with a skilled free method, she frowned and said:


    "Why did your strength grow so much?"


    Shana lowered her head and looked at Su Jin''s parasitic pendant.


    Su Jin explained at this time: "My flame has the ability to strengthen physical fitness."


    "That''s it." Will Emina was stunned.


    "Not uncommon."


    Tiamat reminded that it is not uncommon for the flame of the Red Devil to have the ability to strengthen the body.


    Alastor also felt something when he heard the words:


    "I can feel that there is a power of existence flowing in Shana''s body. It is estimated that it is strengthening the body, but I don''t know how long it will take."


    At this time, Su Jin said lightly:


    "Probably wait until the child is five thousand times stronger, and it is estimated that the strengthening will slow down."


    Will Emina: "..."


    Tiamat: "..."


    Alastor: "..."


    Did they hear it right?


    It''s like this, and it is five thousand times stronger?


    Wouldn''t that be able to carry the Heavenly Dao Palace with one arm?


    Thinking of Shana''s petite body, which can lift an island with just one hand, the three people present were at a loss for a while.


    Even if it is the **** of the red world, this kind of strengthening is too outrageous!


    I, Alastor, is also the **** of the red world, but I am not so exaggerated!


    "Exaggerated." Tiamat said angrily. She thought Su Jin was joking.


    However, her contractor, Will Emina, looked relieved, and even said happily:


    "Good thing!"


    What if the youngest daughter of my family is strange? The strength is strong, the life is good, this is not a good thing.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Alastor saw that Will Emina''s attitude eased a lot, and immediately said:


    "Although it is because of the righteousness of the disciple and the fire fog warrior, Shana really failed to become my contractor. The responsibility this time lies with me."


    Alastor named "Righteousness", and he understood that Willemina could understand what he meant.


    Sure enough, Will Emina frowned after hearing this, but didn''t say anything.


    The sun **** joined the fire and fog warrior, which is a major benefit for the world that is still in chaos.


    She was just worried that Shana would not learn well, and she did not shy away from Shana''s better life.


    What''s more, it''s something that''s good for the world situation.


    It''s just a pity that the cultivation of burning eyes needs to be restarted, and the Tiandao Palace is damaged.


    "Since things have developed like this, it is impossible to regret it."


    Alastor makes the assertion:


    "Now that the Tiandao Palace is damaged, Su Jin has just become a contract devil, and he doesn''t know enough about the world, and Shana, who has just become a fire fog warrior, is not mature enough."


    In fact, the main reason is that Will Emina is worried that Shana will follow Su Jin to carry out the usual tasks of the Fire Mist Warrior and maintain the balance of the world.


    This is the willingness of the two to have a stiff relationship now.


    After all, who would want their daughter to run away from a stranger who they met for less than a day?


    But this kind of thing doesn''t make sense.


    Because the relationship between the Contract Demon King and the Fire Mist Warrior is even closer than that of relatives, Will Emina can be said to be an adoptive mother before, but now compared to Su Jin, she is only an outsider, so it is hard to say this.


    "Alastor, you''d better say it straight." Su Jin held the court.


    It''s not that Su Jin didn''t see through Will Amina''s idea, but because he saw through it, he didn''t break it.


    He, an outsider, pointed out that this was not suitable, and it would be better for Alastor to come.


    "Well...then I''ll be ugly."


    Alastor seemed to take a slight breath:


    "The restoration of the Tiandao Palace requires some materials and a superb restorer. I would like to hire Wanjo and Shana to assist me in this work."


    Hearing this, Will Emina and Shana looked at Su Jin at the same time.


    Seeing this, Su Jin also cooperated happily:


    "I have no opinion."


    "Then let''s act together for a while."

 Chapter 642：

    Hearing this, Shana couldn''t help showing a smile.


    Chapter 0865 The Apostle of the Sun


    under the night sky.


    A huge palace suspended above the mountains of northern Germany in Europe - Xingli Hall.


    This is the headquarters of the largest group of Celebrities, the ¡¾Masquerade Ball¡¿.


    Now that the Serpent Serpent of the General League has been exiled from the gap in the world, the operation of the masquerade party has been handed over to Belupeolu, the referee of the staff who goes against the law.


    With three eyes, wearing a long dark dress, and burgundy-haired Belupeo is standing on the top, overlooking Organ below.


    "Discovered the Tiandao Palace and the scorching-eyed killer?"


    "Why not report it?"


    "Why do you act privately?"


    "I''m sorry, Sir Staff Officer, it''s really because of the sudden incident..."


    Organ shouted nervously, he is still recovering from his injuries in the base of the island country Tokyo, and what came here is just a phosphorus made by the power of existence.


    But he knew very well that if he didn''t report the matter in time, the adjudicator in front of him would definitely let him know what terror was.


    This powerful demon king who was known as the "Queen Mother of the West" in ancient times was not a good lady.


    Therefore, even if he was in a panic, he still used phosphorous to bring the scorching information, and rushed over to send it over.


    "Did it happen suddenly? Then it''s not your responsibility."


    Belupeo seems to be surprisingly good at talking.


    She is holding an eyeball, which is a prop with the function of memory playback, which is condensed by the power of existence.


    "Mr. Staff." Organ made a grateful voice: "Thank you for your trust!"


    "Don''t be in a hurry to be happy."


    Belupeo looked at him sideways:


    "Judging from the information you handed in, it is indeed Tiandao Palace, and there are also fire and fog warriors with burning eyes, but... do you think I am a fool?"


    She crushed her eyeballs directly, and the huge screen suddenly appeared in the air.


    And that is exactly the scene where Shana called out the huge Demon God''s hand, clenched the sword of judgment, and divided the Tiandao Palace in half.


    "A man with an appearance of at most twelve years old, who has never shown his face to the outside world, and has been hiding in the Heavenly Dao Palace, has a burning eye, to actually launch an attack on this scale?"


    "Do you think I haven''t seen Xian Daiyan''s eyes burning?"


    "Also, even if it is the first generation of Yan Zhiyao, he doesn''t have such an exaggerated destructive power. Do you think that I have never fought against Yan Zhiyao?"


    "If this generation''s Yan Zhiyan had such strength, would you still be able to escape?"


    It was hard for Belupeo to believe that this generation of scorching slayers would possess such exaggerated power.


    According to various intelligence summaries and reports of spies lurking in the fire and fog warriors, this generation of scorching eyes can become fire and fog warriors for at least one year.


    A person who has just become a Fire Mist Warrior for a year, it is estimated that he will not even let go of the fire of existence, not to mention the achievement of splitting the scale of a city.


    And looking at the record, it was obvious that the girl was doing it at will, and she could even see Shana''s reluctance when she made a move.


    A guy who has just become a Fire Mist Warrior for a year is so strong, then what do they have to do with the masquerade, all the pictures are waiting to die.


    Therefore, Belupeo prefers to believe that Organ forged memories in order to take credit.


    This is not without a criminal record in the masquerade party, after all, there are no strange things in the gang.


    Not to mention recently, even Yin Xiao, who guides the sense of the gods, likes to deceive people, and deliberately raises the bar, the gods of the red world are like this, Organ lied to ask for the upper position, is there a problem? No, there is no problem, it is normal.


    "Ah this..." When Organ heard this, everyone was a little stunned.


    Can he say that he actually saw Shana slashing the Tiandao Palace with a knife, smashing one of the Tianmu with one punch, frightened him, and fled without fighting?


    If you really want to say this, wouldn''t he be directly executed by Belupeo?


    Thinking of that terrifying possibility, Organ could only grit his teeth and say:


    "The staff''s guide, the information about the burning eyes, the subordinates did not lie at all."


    "Okay." Belupeo shook her hand and sighed: "Just this time, you step back."


    Organ was aggrieved, but facing Belupeo, he didn''t dare to say anything, so he lowered his head and stepped back.


    After Organ left, Belupeo couldn''t help but pinched his brows and said:


    "This masquerade is really getting harder and harder to manage."


    "Maybe our Qian Zhengling didn''t lie or maybe." A slightly frivolous voice sounded beside him.


    Belupeo said without looking back:


    "Qianbian, are you finally willing to come back?"


    Thousands of changes Xiu Denan.


    In ancient times, a powerful demon king who raged in the East in the name of Chiyou.


    One of the Three Pillars of the Masquerade.


    called the general.


    And this man in a suit with sunglasses and white hair was rubbing his chin at this moment and said with a smile:


    "If this generation''s scorching eyes are as high as Organ said, then we''re in trouble."


    Facing the reminder of the thousand changes, Belupeo frowned.


    She can ignore Organ, but she must pay attention to the opinions of the thousand changes.


    This guy''s sensitivity in combat, her old colleague naturally knows:


    "I will let the people below pay attention. Once I find that the inflammation is burning, I will definitely collect her information to determine whether it will threaten our lives."


    The last big action at the masquerade was destroyed by Yan Zhiyan, so whether or not Yan Zhiyan was true or not, Bellupeo couldn''t help but take it to heart.


    Even if Qian Bian didn''t say anything, she would still attract people''s attention, just in case, since Qian Bian had mentioned it, it would be okay to raise the alertness by one level.


    "Speaking of which, what about your mission? Did you succeed in chasing that Sun Apostle?"


    "Failed." Qianbian smiled shamelessly: "That''s the ''wind'' in the four seasons, no one can catch up with her when it comes to running away, I didn''t even find her body anywhere. ."


    "The same with the bad blade?" Belupeo frowned.


    Bad Blade is a powerful killer-type Crimson Demon King, and he is also a long-term hire of the Masquerade Party, and this time he also acts with Thousand Changes.


    "Same." Xiu Denan shrugged, then smiled: "Speaking of which, we are chasing the apostle of the sun like this, don''t mess with that one in the end."


    As a three-pillar minister, the Demon King of the Crimson World has survived from ancient times to the present.


    Xiu Denan naturally knew that the sun **** really existed, and even, he had seen the sun **** make a move.


    The terrifying gesture of the world''s laws and principles dancing along with his gestures was always imprinted in his mind.


    He didn''t want to provoke that kind of **** among gods.


    "The sun **** "The Sun of the Unsustainable"..."


    Belupeo''s face became serious when he showed up:


    "There was information before, that **** seems to be still in the red world, and..."


    Thinking of that information, cold sweat broke out on Belupeolu''s face:


    "Already awake."


    Xiu Denan''s expression suddenly became numb.


    Has the sun **** awakened?


    Then he just chased and killed her apostle?


    My God, isn''t this going to the toilet with a lantern, courting death!


    "Then are we still chasing the Apostle of the Wind?" Xiudenan''s expression was not good-looking.


    Before, the work that could be done casually and seriously, is now a terrifying tiger!


    Bellupiolu thought for a long time, then gritted his teeth and said, "Chase!"


    "The zero-time fan on the apostle of the wind is a must for the great life, and we must take it."


    When it comes to the fate, Xiu Denan''s face is green, but this is the mission of their three-pillar ministers, and for this, they will do whatever it takes.


    "I understand."


    "I''ll be doing a follow-up later."


    "It''s been hard work." Bellupiolu said while sighing, "Complete the task as soon as possible, at least make your sacrifice meaningful."


    "..." Xiudan didn''t want to speak, because he felt that Belupeo was looking forward to his early death.


    What did this guy say!


    irritating!


    Chapter 0866 Landing in the Magic Capital


    Magic Capital, a certain street in Xuhui District.


    Among the dense crowds, ordinary people cannot perceive the hidden perspective compiled by the power of existence.


    a crossroads.


    "Login safely."


    Willemina, who was wearing a maid outfit but did not attract the attention of the crowd, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hiding is normal." Will Tiamat in the hair ornament above Will Amina''s head calmly said.


    "This is the magic capital of the Celestial Dynasty?"


    Shana, a petite black-haired girl still wearing a red slit cheongsam, looked around curiously:


    "Is this the largest outside accommodation in East Asia?"


    Outside accommodation.


    The only place where the lone fire and fog warriors will gather is the stronghold that provides all kinds of assistance to all the fire and fog warriors.


    "Well...Although it has changed a lot, there will definitely be members of ''Kubelik''s Symphony'' in the outer accommodation of the magic capital."


    Alastor''s voice came from the red and black gems suspended in the air:


    "''Kubelik''s Symphony'' is the largest intelligence mutual aid group in reality. If you borrow their intelligence network, it is not difficult to find a free division to repair the Tiandao Palace."


    The reason why Alastor said this was naturally to add knowledge to Shana.


    Of course, the underlying intention was to subtly supplement Su Jin with information about the world.


    "It turns out that it is no wonder that I gave up the outside accommodation in Tokyo and came here." Shana said immediately after hearing the words.


    "The scale of the island country''s external accommodation is very small, and according to the news of Wan Tiaoshou, it seems that it has just experienced a devastating blow in the near future. For this consideration, the stronghold of the Celestial Dynasty is chosen."


    Alastor explained the reason for coming to the magic capital.


    "Is that so..." Shana raised her head and looked at the gem floating in the air: "But Alastor, are you okay now?"


    "Kana, who carried your existence, was transformed into this, doesn''t it matter?"


    Alastor heard the words and replied: "The simplified ''Kana'' of ''The Sun of the Unshod'' is unexpectedly convenient. "


    "It''s amazing." Tiamat expressed his thoughts on Su Jin''s simplified Kaina.


    Although it was because it was too dangerous to leave Alastor in the Tiandao Palace, the silver plate that carried the calamity of the heavens and the earth was transformed into portability.


    But the free rewriting ability that Su Jin showed in it really scared the Red Devil King.


    "Terrible talent." Will Emina also expressed her thoughts.


    After being told by the three of them, Su Jin, who had always existed in the pendant on Shana''s chest, suddenly said:


    "Even if you tout me, it won''t change the reality that my best ability is ''destruction''."


    "Isn''t your power ''sun'' and ''life''?" Alastor expressed doubts.


    "That''s where I''m sometimes good at." Su Jin''s tone always had a slight smile.

 Chapter 643：

    Having said this, he changed the subject and said:


    "With Rainbow Wing to help guard, and some counterattack techniques I arranged, Tiandao Palace don''t have to worry about it for the time being, and the work of finding the free teacher will also leave a lot of time aftertaste."


    "However, it is best to limit the time to half a year to complete it, otherwise the Free Law above the Tiandao Palace may be at risk of collapse, and even if you want to repair it, you will not be able to complete it completely."


    "Indeed." Alastor affirmed this situation.


    "So the top priority is to find the location of the outside accommodation and find the members of ''Kubelik''s Symphony''."


    "What is an intelligence organization doing with such a strange name?" Su Jin complained.


    "It is said to be out of secrecy."


    Shana, who has been educated for many years, still has a little understanding of this part of history:


    "But isn''t the address of the outside accommodation changed from time to time because of the principle of confidentiality? How do we find it now?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin also added:


    "By the way, after you find it, you should also ask for money to buy information, right? Shana, do you have money?"


    "What is money?" Shana asked confused.


    "..." Alastor suddenly felt that he was a failure, especially when he noticed that Su Jin''s eyes had been staring at him.


    "I don''t want to complain about your education anymore."


    Su Jin sighed and explained casually:


    "Money is the general equivalent, and it is the medium needed to buy anything in the outside world. Basically, every country or government will issue its own currency. This currency is money. If you want to eat pineapple buns, you can use it. You need to exchange money for someone who can make pineapple buns, understand?"


    "Oh!" Shana suddenly realized when she heard the words, and then her face suddenly turned red: "I didn''t want to eat pineapple buns!"


    "Cuckoo~~" Su Jin imitated a hungry voice.


    "Su Jin..." The black-haired girl''s teeth were itchy, and she could not wait to put the pendant in her mouth and bite.


    When the two interacted, Alastor was also quite worried:


    "Money-wise, it''s really a big problem."


    The Tiandao Palace has been independent for hundreds of years, and Alastor has also stayed for hundreds of years, and has never touched money.


    "No need to worry." Will Emina said calmly: "The funds are still sufficient."


    "Will Emina, are you rich?" Shana asked confusedly.


    Speaking of which, she had never seen Will Amina looking short of money.


    Will Emina calmly took out a black bank card.


    Tiamat, on the other hand, added briefly: "Royal background."


    The four words carried an inexplicable arrogance, at least stunned Shana and Alastor.


    "It turns out that there are rich women among us~~!" Su Jin''s voice revealed an inexplicable smile: "Then things will be simple."


    Will Emina calmly put away the black card, and then said, "Wait for the companion."


    Su Jin understood in seconds and asked, "Have you notified your colleagues in the magic capital to take us to the outside accommodation?"


    "Yes." Will Emina nodded.


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and said, "So, the eyes on the traffic lights at the intersection are your companions?"


    After the words fell, Will Emina and Shana turned their eyes to the traffic lights at the same time.


    At this time, they noticed that the traffic light device on the roadside was not a human-shaped pattern representing whether or not to pass, but a huge eye that exuded red and green colors, similar to the Eye of Horus.


    "Oh, I was found..."


    A vibrant female voice came from the eyes:


    "It''s a bit embarrassing, I thought you hadn''t noticed."


    Willemina raised her brows and immediately asked in Chinese: "''Hui Shuo let go'' Rebecca Reed?"


    Su Jin heard the wrong sound and said in astonishment, "Clubhouse killer? Is it so powerful?"


    Rebecca, who wanted to respond to her old friend, suddenly stopped talking.


    After hesitating for a long time, she said:


    "This stranger, why do I feel that there is great malice in your words."


    "Is there?" Su Jin pretended to be dumbfounded and said, "Isn''t your nickname a club killer?"


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to correct your pronunciation."


    Rebecca sighed and said:


    "Turn right in front of the third bar, I''ll wait for you there."


    "Okay." Will Emina nodded.


    Chapter 0867 Su Jin: I dug a hole and filled it with myself


    A quiet speakeasy.


    After opening the glass door with the ''Closed'' sign, several people saw the body of ''Hui Shuo''.


    It was a woman with black broken hair and a mischievous smile on her face, wearing a lady''s suit, but boldly unbuttoning the top two buttons, an unusually heroic woman.


    "Yo!"


    Rebecca greeted the person who came, and showed a golden gesture in the shape of eyes on her hand:


    "This is my partner ''Ball of the Shattered Cracks'' Balal."


    "Good afternoon, everyone."


    There was a voice in the eyes, and by the way, there was a surprised voice:


    "I didn''t expect to see the calamity of heaven and earth in this era, and with this appearance, shouldn''t you have no contractor yet?"


    "Something happened." Alastor''s tone was a little vague.


    At this time, Rebecca and Will Emina greeted:


    "Yo, Will Emina, it''s really you, I thought it was a spy when I contacted you."


    "Why?" Will Emina wondered.


    Hearing this, Rebecca rolled her eyes immediately and said, "I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years, so you came up and asked me to take you to the outside world. I don''t doubt it is strange, right?"


    After she finished speaking, she immediately looked at the heaven and earth calamity in the air in surprise:


    "However, according to the rumors from the outside world, you are going to cultivate a new generation of Yan Zhiyan. This information is actually true."


    "The information is true." Tiamat responded.


    "Yo, Tiamat, long time no see, I really miss the way you communicated in those short sentences."


    Rebecca also said hello to Tiamat, and finally looked at Shana who was following Willemina, and asked with a glass of wine:


    "By the way, Will Emina, have you brought a new person? Can this one introduce himself?"


    The model of ''old and new'' in the training of fire and fog warriors is very common and can be said to be a convention.


    Shana, who knows this, is not afraid of life, and introduces herself very seriously:


    "I am the contractor of the sun **** "The Sun of Unsustainables", and my name is Shana. "


    Bang when.


    The drink covered the shards of glass on the ground, and Rebecca grabbed her right hand, stunned:


    "Sun God? Are you kidding me? Are you a contractor of the Sun God?"


    ¡®The Cracks of the Crumbled¡¯ Balal couldn¡¯t sit still, and said in amazement:


    "The sun **** that the apostles chased? Wasn''t it a legend?"


    In mid-air, the gem bearing Alastor''s will made a sound:


    "Well... I think the gods of the red world, including me, should not deny the existence of the sun god."


    "But no one believes it, it''s all dubious."


    Rebecca took another wine glass, poured herself some wine, and said strangely:


    "The sun **** actually chose the side of the fire fog warriors, which means that there will be two gods on our side next?"


    "If this information is given to the guys in the orchestra, they will probably go crazy with joy."


    She said, took a sip of wine, suppressed her surprise, and then looked strangely at the pendant in front of Shana:


    "So, you are the sun **** of the ancient era? You are the one who just saw through my spell?"


    "Have your spells been hidden?" Su Jin asked suspiciously.


    "..." Rebecca was suddenly choked by this sentence, and her face was very unnatural: "I have carefully woven that surveillance technique for many years. Even if it is a god, it is too much!"


    "Then I''m sorry." Su Jin said indifferently, "After all, the ink on the white paper is too conspicuous."


    "..." Rebecca twitched the corners of her mouth and sighed, "Well, it''s a **** after all, so it''s normal that my technique can''t deceive."


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but look at Shana:


    "But didn''t you expect your contractor to be such a young child?"


    Hearing these words, Shana''s face suddenly showed a subtle displeasure.


    Perceiving this emotion, Su Jin couldn''t help but say:


    "Oh, I also want to find a bigger one, but I can''t. Since we have already signed a contract, we can only wait for the airport to be renovated."


    "???"


    The people present listened with question marks on their faces.


    The only one who understood Rebecca smiled and said happily:


    "I thought the gods of the ancient era were some old-fashioned guy, but I didn''t expect to be very down-to-earth!"


    "It always feels like you guys are talking bad about me." Shana frowned, stunned that she didn''t understand what ''airport decoration'' meant.


    "The meaning is unclear." Will Emina couldn''t understand the communication between the two. If she understood, she might not be able to help but beat Rebecca and Su Jin.


    "Put it on hold for now and get down to business," Tiamat reminded.


    "Rebecca." Will Emina called out her friend''s name.


    "Ah, I know." Rebecca waved her hand: "Outside hostel, just below."


    Rebecca pointed to the ground with her thumb, then smiled:


    "This bar is actually the entrance to the outside accommodation, but it is only limited to the daytime. At night, you have to press the special button from the elevator on the third floor to go directly to the underground."


    "The information about the orchestra was recently called by Yu Xuan. It is estimated that there are not many people sent to you to help. You may have to borrow someone yourself."


    "But don''t blame me for not reminding you, Yu Xuan is in a bad mood recently. When you ask her to borrow someone, don''t irritate her too much."


    "Thank you."


    Will Emina thanked her, and then led Shana towards the elevator.


    After the two stepped into the elevator and waved goodbye to Rebecca, Shana asked:


    "That Yu Xuan is..."


    Alastor then explained:


    "A fire and fog warrior from the ancient era, her contracted demon king was in Taikoo, and was called the Emperor Xuanyuan by the people of this land."


    "Xuanyuan?" Su Jin, who was not very active, suddenly said in surprise.


    "Is there anything wrong with this name?" Alastor asked in confusion.


    Su Jin was silent for a moment and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just deadly..."


    The emperor Xuanyuan, the monster-level three-digit number in Kunlun of the Eastern God Group, Su Jin recalled Xuanyuan''s information in his mind, and then said with a toothache:


    "What was that Yu Xuan''s name in ancient times?"


    "It seems to be called...''Yu Ji''." Alastor said without a doubt.


    Su Jin felt a stomachache when he heard the words.

 Chapter 644：

    Xuanyuan is the Demon King of the Red World, and Yu Ji and Xuanyuan are contract partners. If this combination is observed...


    No, the masquerade is also a big hole over there.


    Qianbian Xiudenan''s ancient name is Chiyou, Belupeolu is the Queen Mother of the West, and her elder sister, Heikati, the top seat, was called Nuwa in ancient times, and the old name of the sacrificial snake was Fuxi...


    It was only at this time that Su Jin remembered.


    The historical figures who seem to be eye-catching Shana are basically the disciples of the red world and the warriors of fire and fog.


    That is to say, most of the gods in this world correspond to the gods of Hakoniwa, who are cannibals.


    And his actions to observe this world seem to have been put on the bright side...


    If you look at this world... those old things in Hakoniwa...


    At this time, Su Jin finally found something wrong:


    "I seem to have exposed myself..."


    Su Jin muttered to himself.


    Chapter 0868 This way of pulling people


    The outside world in the basement of the bar was much more lively than what Shana imagined, as if it were an underground street.


    In addition to the hotels, drug stores, and intelligence agencies that provide assistance, there is even a snack street. The store is filled with stores run by humans who know a certain ''insider''. The messy sales and exchanges make Shana a little dazzled.


    However, she also noticed Su Jin''s "abnormality".


    "What''s the matter, Su Jin, your mood doesn''t seem to be very high?" Shana, who was holding a bunch of candied haws, looked down at the pendant in front of her.


    "nothing¡­¡­"


    Su Jin''s tone was slightly unnatural.


    He now thinks about his experience these days, and finally realizes what he has done wrong.


    That is, there is no large-scale cover-up of ''observing the present world''.


    Among the insiders who knew that he went to the world of Shana, although there are only a few people such as Athena, but the observation of other worlds, unless it is deliberately concealed by the forum, the login record will still appear in the center of the small garden.


    Therefore, as long as they are concerned about Su Jin, the gods and Buddhas with certain authority of the small garden can find the information of ''Su Jin shuttles between the two worlds''.


    ''It is impossible to hide, if you are doing it now, you will not be attacking yourself...''


    ''As for the filthy deeds of the gods who are equal to the cannibals of the red world...''


    Su Jin was speechless for a while.


    Fighting wild geese all day long, after all, he still pecked his eyes.


    If this world is observed by him, he can be regarded as a man with a black spot in history.


    And he is suspected of being a member of the troublemaker, and he is afraid that he will be directly hammered.


    But fortunately, the relationship between Algor and him is basically exposed, and he can also disguise himself as a human who wants to become the fourth-generation god-king of Greece, so the gods will not bother him on a large scale.


    And on a small scale, it''s food delivery.


    Of course, such behavior also reminded Su Jin himself:


    ''Tsk, because the status is different from before, so you relax? I''ve been really lazy lately...''


    After laughing at himself for a while, Alastor''s voice came out of Shana''s hand.


    "The intelligence trading center has arrived."


    Disguised as a bracelet, Alastor, who was placed on the wrist by Shana, said in a deep voice:


    "According to the information from the aid workers at the intersection just now, Yu Xuan seems to be at the intelligence center now."


    "It''s difficult." Will Emina sighed.


    "How do you say it?" Su Jin was still curious about Yu Ji in this world.


    Especially after knowing that this world is Xiang Yu''s unrequited love for Yu Ji, it is even more curious.


    "Yuxuan, trouble." Will Emina simply expressed her opinion.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Alastor was silent for a moment in his usual way of avoiding embarrassment:


    "I don''t know the specific situation, but the ''Sword Flower Wielder'' seems to prefer to use a transactional nature to arrange tasks for the loose fire and fog warriors..."


    When Shana didn''t understand what it meant, Su Jin understood in seconds:


    "In other words, like Latina?"


    "It can be described that way." Will Emina sighed.


    Alastor said at this time: "The words that Hui Shuo just let go is a reminder to a certain extent."


    "Remind us that we might be forced into some troublesome tasks later?"


    Su Jin had already understood what Alastor meant.


    Rebecca just reminded them, ''Yuxuan is in a bad mood recently, don''t irritate her too much. ¡¯


    In fact, it is to say that the outsiders in the magic capital have encountered troubles recently, and Yu Xuan will definitely recruit them as strong men, just in case, so that they do not refuse too much.


    "Mistakes." Will Emina sighed.


    Even Will Emina is like this, how can Su Jin not know that it must be a very troublesome thing to be arranged.


    "Take it as an exercise for Shana."


    Su Jin comforted Will Emina, the troubles in this world, he actually doesn''t look down on it.


    It''s just some tasks, at most, crusade against some powerful Red World Demon Kings. For Su Jin, these rookies are the experience packs for Shana. No trouble, just spend a little time.


    It just so happened that he would also try to weave the application of the power of destruction, and try to completely accommodate the destruction. What was lacking here was time.


    Doing the two things together will not delay anything.


    And whether it''s a battle or something, it can spread the prestige of his sun **** and increase his influence.


    In a sense, this can be regarded as killing three birds with one stone.


    "A mission?"


    Shana finally understood what she was about to encounter, instead of showing her timidity, she said excitedly:


    "In other words, I''m going to start my first mission as a Fire Mist Warrior?"


    "I can''t refute." Will Emina nodded.


    She didn''t reject the mission, she rejected Yu Xuan, but it was hard to elaborate on the specific reasons.


    "If that''s the case, then feel free to leave it to me. No matter what the task is, I will complete it perfectly." Shana said vigorously.


    "What a good leek... No, what a warm and good boy!"


    Su Jin accidentally said what was in his heart, but fortunately, Shana didn''t know the meaning of leeks, and only thought that Su Jin was a slip of the tongue.


    After entering the intelligence agency, it didn''t take long for a staff member to lead them to the reception room.


    After waiting for about 20 minutes, the tea was brewed twice, and the door was suddenly pushed open.


    A happy female voice suddenly sounded:


    "Will Emina!"


    Will Emina''s eyes blinked on the sofa, and a person sat on her and pushed her, wrapping her arms around her neck enthusiastically and saying:


    "When I received the news, I couldn''t believe it, so you really came out again!"


    "It''s okay." Will Emina seemed a little repulsive to enthusiasm.


    "Too enthusiastic." Tiamat whispered.


    At this time, Su Jin and Shana, who were sitting next to them, also saw Yu Ji''s appearance.


    It was a gorgeous girl who thought she was slender, with black hair reaching her waist, and a gorgeous straight sword tied around her waist belt.


    When they meet again suddenly, Yu Xuan''s enthusiasm makes Will Amina completely unable to resist.


    "So, are you here to help me with the troubles of the Reformers?"


    "Why do you count the time of my distress every time, always appearing like a hero at critical times!"


    "Really, if you weren''t a girl, I would have thought you were going after me."


    "But if it''s Will Emina, I don''t hate it!"


    Yu Xuan happily said a series of words.


    I''m not, I''m not, don''t talk nonsense... Su Jin clearly saw such rich colors appear on Will Emina''s straight face.


    Then, after a long while, facing Yu Xuan who was sitting on her lap and shaking her, Will Emina nodded in frustration: "I really came to help."


    "I knew you were the best~" Yu Xuan, who was promised, hugged Will Emina happily.


    "Ah, I always feel that Will Emina is very distressed." Shana, who was holding a teacup, saw Will Emina''s face for the first time.


    "This way of pulling people, it''s my words, huh..."


    Su Jin snorted arrogantly, and then said:


    "It''s impossible to refuse!"


    Legend has it that Yu Meiren sits on her lap, swaying you and acting like a spoiled child, asking you to deal with "little things". How can people refuse this?


    Chapter 0869 Who do you say they are looking for


    Willemina worked hard, and finally let Yu Xuan leave her lap.


    "Exhausted physically and mentally." Tiamat, her contract demon king, gloated at the end.


    "I can''t refute." Will Emina sighed.


    "What, it''s like I''m some kind of troublesome person."


    Sitting across from the sofa with a cup of warm tea, Yu Xuan said with a smile.


    At this time, Alastor''s calm voice came from Shana''s wrist:


    "Sword flower wielder, what happened to the leather group you mentioned earlier?"


    The words fell, and a surprised voice came from the straight sword on Yu Xuan''s body:


    "Is this voice, Alastor, the calamity of heaven and earth?"


    As soon as Alastor heard it, he understood that it was the object of Yu Xuan''s contract. In ancient times, the Demon King of the Red World, Fengzhi Jinyan Dihong, who was called Xuanyuan by humans in ancient times:


    "it''s me."


    Hearing this, Yu Xuan immediately pouted and said:


    "I said why Will Emina lost contact for so many years, and co-authoring is really like a rumor to cultivate inflammation and scorching eyes."


    After she finished speaking, she immediately looked at Shana:


    "So, this little girl is the new generation of Yan Zhazhuo?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin said maliciously:


    "In a sense, yes."


    "Huh? Who is this?" Yu Xuan looked at the pendant in front of Shana in surprise.


    Su Jin replied with a smile: "This little girl''s contract devil, just call me Su Jin."


    "Ah! So it is, Will Emina has brought a newcomer!"


    When Yu Xuan heard this, he suddenly looked at the bracelet in Shana''s hand and said strangely:


    "That is to say, she is not your contractor?"


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have a suitable contractor yet," Alastor replied.


    "Something went wrong," Willemina added.


    "Eh, that''s it."


    Yu Xuan took a sip of tea, then frowned and said:


    "Speaking of which, the request you reported is to find a master of freedom to repair the Tiandao Palace. I somewhat understand the current situation."

 Chapter 645：

    At this time, Di Hong sighed and said: "Well, although I don''t agree with the idea that my contractor is good at pulling people, but since it is a skillful hand, I have no reason to refuse."


    Wanjo Skilled Hand, Will Emina, is also an absolute elite among the Fire Mist Warriors. She even joined forces with the ancestor Yan Zhiyao and participated in many battles. She is a rare and powerful aid.


    Knowing that Yu Xuan was pulling this person to participate, Di Hong naturally had no reason to refuse.


    At this time, Yu Xuan added: "The reward is to search for Master Zizi and repair the Heavenly Dao Palace. We will be responsible for the cost of intelligence and materials, so it''s no problem, right?"


    "No objection." Will Emina has no objection to this.


    On the one hand, it is difficult for an old friend to ask her for help, but on the other hand, with the help of Yu Xuan, a general who lives outside East Asia, it can save time to repair the Tiandao Palace.


    In addition, the mission of the Fire Mist Warrior is to maintain the balance between the present world and the red world, so she will naturally not refuse.


    Hearing this, Alastor sighed:


    "Is the reformation regiment''s actions so dangerous that you need to win over foreign aid?"


    At this time, Shana raised her hand and asked with a confused look, "Then, what is Gezhengtuan?"


    "Ah?" Yu Xuan obviously didn''t expect that someone didn''t know about Ge Zhengtuan, and thought that Shana was the one brought by Will Emina, so he looked at Will Emina in confusion.


    "Education failed." Will Emina showed a helpless expression at this time.


    At this time, Alastor explained:


    "Because the main body of the Reformed Regiment has already been destroyed, Will Emina did not teach you relevant knowledge. This is our mistake."


    Hearing this, Yu Xuan sighed and said, "The main body is destroyed? That organization has no main body!"


    "No subject?" Shana was stunned, looking at Yu Xuan with a surprised expression.


    At this time, Yu Xuan sighed and said, "The so-called Gezheng Group is actually a very loose organization that doesn''t even have a substance."


    "Among them, there are members of the Red World, Fire Mist Warriors, and even ordinary humans. It is an organization that gathers once because of a common idea."


    "That''s why every time the Reformed regiment makes a riot and is wiped out, it can still be resurrected. As long as the ideas are not cut off and there are people who agree with their ideas, then the Reformed regiment will never die."


    "So it is." Shana heard the words suddenly, and asked at the same time: "Then what are their thoughts?"


    Hearing this, Yu Xuan and Will Amina suddenly calmed down, and even Alastor remained silent.


    At the end, Yu Xuan sighed and said:


    "The general outline of their thinking is ''defining a clear relationship''."


    Speaking of this, Yu Xuan''s face became serious:


    "The specific content is to tell all the existing human beings about the existence of the Red World, so that they can understand the reality that they are being persecuted, and let them decide their future."


    When Yu Xuan''s words fell, Su Jin was instantly happy:


    "Ha, interesting."


    In this world, the people of the red world have devoured human beings for thousands of years, and the reason why they are not discovered by ordinary people is because of the special power of existence.


    Those who are swallowed will lose their existence, and even their family members will not remember themselves. In addition, the fire and fog warriors have concealed themselves in order to avoid riots. Therefore, for thousands of years, only a very small number of human beings really know the truth.


    Therefore, once this incident is exposed, the entire human society will usher in changes and usher in a period of historical transformation in Su Jin''s eyes.


    Su Jin would naturally find it interesting during this man-made historical transition period.


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Alastor expressed his objection to Su Jin for the first time:


    "It''s not a funny thing."


    "Once the truth of the world is exposed, mankind will usher in unprecedented chaos, which will lead to unimaginable wars."


    "War is no fun."


    Su Jin sneered at this time:


    "So, do humans deserve to be devoured without knowing it?"


    "..." Alastor was silent.


    He also felt that it should not be, but there was no good solution.


    The power of human beings is too weak in the face of this group of disciples of the red world, and a face-to-face will usher in the swallowing of the power of existence. This huge and distorted strength difference makes any act of telling the truth to human beings a taboo.


    And there are very few fire and fog warriors between the two, and most of them are avengers, and it is already doing their best to maintain the balance.


    Su Jin also understood Alastor''s concerns, so he played with his taste:


    "To put it bluntly, it''s just the power gap. If human beings have power, I am afraid that the disciples of the red world will usher in their demise. This kind of racial war is the best show for human beings."


    Humans are a group that is extremely passionate about mutilating their own people, not to mention the mutilation of aliens.


    Su Jin knew very well that once the world was brought into line with Hakoten and the gift was born, even without the help of the gods, the disciples of the red world would inevitably perish because of those heroes who were born with the trend.


    After all, that''s what humans are.


    At this time, Shana, whose train of thought was short-circuited by the sudden conflict between the two, finally came to her senses and hurriedly stopped:


    "Okay, the dissent is on hold for now. Isn''t it time to resolve the matter of the Reformed Corps? Is the Tiandao Palace still repaired?"


    "..." Alastor fell silent.


    "Hey." Su Jin smiled and then said, "Based on the experience of the Gezheng Group being destroyed several times, they should be searching for the power that can tell the truth to all mankind. I wonder if I guessed it right?"


    "really."


    Hearing this, Yu Xuan sighed, and then said:


    "According to the information, the remnants of the Reformed Regiment are in contact with the Four Seasons Wind among the apostles, intending to use her power to find the most powerful aid."


    Speaking of which, Yu Xuan said solemnly:


    "They plan to find ''Taiyi'' and ''Juezhi Yinxiao'', and use the power of these two red gods to complete the concept!"


    Su Jin: "???"


    Who do you think they''re looking for?


    Chapter 0870 Stop pretending, you are Taiyi


    "Guiding God, Jue Zhi Yin Xiao?" Will Amina frowned deeply.


    "Huge trouble." Tiamat sighed.


    Even Alastor is very concerned about the whistling of the senses:


    "The troublesome guy who always twists other people''s words and forcibly stuffs news into everyone''s heads?"


    Obviously, Alastor had suffered a great loss from Juezhi Yinxiao, otherwise he would not have said this.


    In fact, in the case of the Red World''s Disciple and the Fire Mist Warrior, Juezhi Yinxiao Shahar is a super big trouble.


    Every time this guiding **** appears, he is doing things. If he doesn¡¯t appear, he is on the way of doing things.


    Once the guiding **** and the Reformed Corps cooperated, Alastor went numb:


    "Don''t the Reformers know that once Shahar takes action, their ideas will definitely be twisted by Shahar into something that they themselves can''t understand, and then instill it into all mankind?"


    If nothing else, Alastor, who is also the pillar of the four gods in the red world, is sure that the scumbag of Shahar will definitely do this.


    That guy hasn''t done a few good things, he''s always been looking for cheap, and he''s deliberately making trouble. There''s almost no one left.


    "That''s why I was so nervous to pull people around to stop this."


    Yu Xuan spread her hands helplessly. She actually had a certain kind of goodwill towards Ge Zhengtuan''s dangerous thoughts, but she just didn''t think the time was right, but if Ge Zhengtuan found a guiding god, any fool would know that there would be a big problem.


    They have to stop this kind of thing.


    Alastor was also nervous at this time:


    "Their contact must be prevented, and in any case, the Reformed and the Apostles must not be allowed to find Shahar."


    "I understand this, but according to the character of the apostles, they should concentrate the strength of the Reformed Group and search for traces of Taiyi first..."


    Before Yu Xuan finished speaking, he was interrupted by Su Jin:


    "Wait a minute, is this Taiyi you''re talking about the Taiyi I think?"


    When he said this, everyone was stunned.


    Yu Xuan, who had reacted, said even more strangely: "Taiyi is Taiyi, which Taiyi is there?"


    At this time, Su Jin said in a very strange tone:


    "The supreme **** in Eastern mythology, the incarnation of heaven, that Taiyi? Is he also the **** of the red world?"


    Alastor and Will Amina immediately understood what Su Jin wanted to ask, and suddenly became a little stunned.


    Something seemed wrong, but for a while, they couldn''t think of anything wrong.


    "That''s right." Yu Xuan admitted: "Although Taiyi has always been preached in the mouths of the apostles, but according to the recognition of Lord Alastor and the Serpent Serpent, there is indeed a **** Taiyi in the red world. It seems that it is also called "The Sun of the Unsustainable". "


    "However, the legends about Taiyi in the human world were all spread by the apostles who took Taiyi as his mother. There is no specific information about this god, and there is no witnessing information yet."


    "..." Su Jin felt numb when he heard these words.


    Originally, he still had a good impression of the apostle who always remembered Ashilia.


    But this?


    what is this?


    To put Taichi''s name on Ashilia?


    what do they mean?


    These bastards, do you know who Taiyi''s real name is, and the name of which big man in Hakoten?


    That is the ancient name of the ''Heaven'' who is currently commanding the Heavenly Court!


    Are these **** dutiful sons?


    Wait a minute, the one who is now called Taiyi seems to be me... Su Jin''s face is almost green at this time:


    "I don''t think it''s important for the Reformed Corps. It''s better to wipe out the group of apostles!"


    His words fell, and both Alastor and Will Emina turned their heads and looked at him in astonishment, as if everyone was stupid.


    "Apostles? Those guys are very tricky..." Before Yu Xuan finished speaking, Shana, who was not aware of the situation, said:


    "But, Su Jin, aren''t you Taiyi? Isn''t that apostle your apostle? Why did you kill them?"


    "I''m not, I''m not, don''t talk nonsense, how could I be Taiyi!"


    Su Jin was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that there was such a ''treasure'' in the treasure that Ashilia left him!


    Are these **** dutiful sons trying to kill him and Ashilia and let them be desperate couples?


    "Ah this..."


    When Yu Xuan heard Shana''s remarks, the whole person was a little confused.


    "You are... Taiyi?" Yu Xuan looked at the pendant in front of Shana in astonishment, and said blankly.


    The apostles searched for thousands of years, the mother who created all things, the ancient sun **** ¡®Taiyi¡¯, was actually in front of her? Is this little girl''s contract partner?


    What a coincidence is this?


    "Well..." Alastor was silent for a moment, and then said: "Although Su Jin denied that he is Taiyi, he is indeed the ancient sun **** "The Sun of the Unshod". "


    "Thinking is confusing." Will Emina was also dazed by Su Jin.


    Isn''t he the One?


    "...I can''t explain this matter. All in all, I''m "The Sun of the Unsustainable", yes, but definitely not Taiyi, Taiyi is someone else. "


    Su Jin gritted his teeth bitterly, looking like he was going to choose someone to devour.


    He had the whole apostle on his mind.


    These guys, who are they, this is, it''s okay to put the name of Taiyi on "The Sun of Unsustainables", spread it everywhere, and everyone knows it. Is it because he and Ashilia didn''t die fast enough?


    He, Su Jinke, has never offended Heavenly Court, so now, these guys who think they are his little brothers helped him offend...


    There''s simply no one left!


    Yu Xuan also looked strange at this time:


    "Although I don''t know the reason, I can think of you as "the sun of the sun", the ancient sun god, right? "


    "Okay." Su Jin replied while pinching his nose.


    Unless Su Jin wants to give up and start accumulating influence from scratch, the identity of "The Sun of Bushuo" must be recognized.

 Chapter 646：

    As for Taichi? No matter how far he goes, he doesn''t want to be absorbed by the one in Heaven.


    "So, that means that the target Cai Piao and the others are chasing is you?" Yu Xuan cautiously probed.


    "Cai Piao?" Su Jin was surprised.


    "Cai Piao Fei Lei Si."


    Will Emina said solemnly:


    "The Demon King of the Red World, who represents the wind, is one of the four seasons and the position of the wind among the apostles. It is said that she can search for all the existences she wants to search through the wind in nature. Since the apostles'' idea is to pursue the sun god, so in Among the ''apostles'', the ''wind'' is the leader."


    At this time, Yu Xuan also added:


    "It is said that the four seasons, including this demon king, were the first creatures created by the sun god, so they regarded the sun **** as their mother and kept looking for traces of him."


    Before Su Jin heard this, his whole head was filled with question marks.


    Caipiao Felice, isn''t that the promised two people in the original book? The maker of the legendary secret treasure, Zero Hour Mystery, how did she become the leader of the apostles and keep chasing him?


    After listening to it, he immediately understood.


    It turned out to be ''Feliz''s Mother''s Book''!


    Because of Ashilia''s brief appearance and disappearance, all the disciples of the red world born because of her are following her traces, and Cai Piao Fei Lei Si is one of them.


    Therefore, there will be errors in Su Jin''s understanding of Cai Piao.


    It makes perfect sense... a ghost!


    Calling "The Sun of Bushuo" as Taiyi is definitely a ghost of this daughter, let''s see if I don''t cut her to death!


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "This Cai Piao, how should I find her?"


    "As expected of the sun god, you will understand what I mean before I say it."


    Yu Xuan showed a big smile.


    How did I understand... Su Jin looked at Yu Xuan with a question mark on his face, and then turned around after thinking about it.


    Co-author Yu Xuan wants to use him to draw out Cai Piao Fei Lei Si, and then destroy the cooperation between the apostles and Ge Zhengtuan?


    In the face of this kind of behavior that pits her daughter, Su Jin just wants to say... hurry up!


    He couldn''t help but kill his relatives righteously!


    Chapter 0871 Indiscriminate


    After discussing the specific matters with Yu Xuan, Shana and Su Jin were arranged to temporarily live in a hotel outside.


    On the way to the hotel, Shana couldn''t help but wonder and asked:


    "Su Jin, why do you react so much to the name Taiyi?"


    Will Emina and Alastor on the side turned their attention.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said angrily:


    "What do you think ''Taiyi'' is?"


    "Isn''t it you?" Shana asked in confusion.


    Su Jin''s mouth was almost crooked, and he said directly:


    "Do you think that the legendary god, the one **** really doesn''t exist?"


    "what do you mean¡­¡­"


    Shana''s mind turned quickly, and it was easy to understand that Taiyi and Su Jin were the ''truth'' of two different gods.


    But this truth is too amazing, right?


    "There is still a fifth pillar **** in the red world?"


    "Impossible, the Red World should only have the Four Pillars of God." Alastor immediately retorted, this was the information given to him by the Red World, and it was impossible to go wrong.


    At this time, Su Jin said old-fashionedly:


    "Alastor, don''t make a sound."


    "You were born late, so ignorant."


    "Also, who said Taiyi is the **** of the red world, do you think the world is only the red world and the present world?"


    When he said this, everyone''s expressions changed.


    Is there a world other than the red world and the present world?


    If it was someone else, they might not believe it yet, but these words come from the sun god, Su Jin, who has no creative power but almost created the red world.


    His words, people do not say all believe, but also believe 90%.


    "It turns out that it is no wonder that the apostles can''t find you in the red world."


    Alastor understood a lot at this time.


    In the beginning, the group of apostles searched for the sun **** "The Sun of Unsustainability" in the red world.


    And the sun **** also said at the beginning that he would leave the red world for a while.


    It''s just that the apostles gradually became crazy because they had been away for too long, which turned into a large-scale search.


    But they searched all over the red world, but could not find any trace of the sun god.


    Then, after the present world was connected with the red world, the apostle realized the meaning of that sentence and started the search in the present world.


    "How do you say that you are actually in a different world outside the red world and the present world these years?"


    Alastor reacted quickly, and understood why the apostles couldn''t find ''Su Jin'', and also guessed why ''Su Jin'' claimed to be leaving the Red World for a while in the Primordial Age.


    "more or less."


    At this time, Su Jin actually sorted out the order.


    Actually, according to Ashilia''s arrangement, Su Jin should have arrived shortly after she left, and then accepted her organization and continued to work hard for the observation world.


    However, because Su Jin understood the best historical observation period in the eye-catching Shana world, he directly used the points of the forum to come to the present after countless years.


    This led to the failure of Ashilia''s arrangement, and the organization of the apostles also went abnormal.


    So... the person who co-authored me into Taiyi was actually me?


    The moment he knew the truth, Su Jin''s face turned green.


    "So, Taichi is the **** you met in another world?"


    Shana, who had been on the sidelines, finally figured out the order.


    In Su Jin''s eyes, Taiyi is another god. If his subordinates suddenly misunderstand him as another person, he will naturally be angry.


    It''s like Will Emina treats other people as her. If such a thing happens, Shana is sure that she will be very angry, just like Su Jin.


    "Almost." Su Jin''s mood was a little down, so his tone was a little perfunctory, but he still explained:


    "The One God in another world is terrifying, and it is very cruel to those who pretend to be his name, so you understand."


    Su Jin is not a slander, but something like the peer, and the things that will be encountered are indeed cruel.


    The powerful swallow the weak and control the real name, can this kind of behavior be cruel?


    "So it is." Alastor understood completely.


    Just like someone pretending to be him to do bad things, he will definitely be punished by him, the Taiyi God in another world has zero tolerance for pretending to be his existence, so Su Jin knows that he has been named Taiyi, so he will be abnormal.


    To put it bluntly, if Alastor was subordinated to himself, or a ''children'' created by himself, he would definitely be angry if he caused such a trouble.


    "The apostle should also be unintentional." Alastor didn''t quite understand how to comfort him.


    "Condolences." Will Emina said calmly.


    "Conformity," Tiamat added.


    "Alas!" Su Jin sighed, and then said, "Now, let''s see if Yu Xuan''s information dissemination is not good enough. If Cai Piao is brought here, see if I won''t cut her to death!"


    When Su Jin said the end, he was already biting his teeth.


    In his opinion, the apostle created by Ashilia, who considers himself her daughter, is no problem.


    That Su Jin is the ''father'' of their apostles, that''s no problem.


    Therefore, for the father and the daughter, he has to let them know what is indiscriminate!


    That is, your **** is red and your face is slapped white. This is called indiscriminate.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said angrily:


    "Go buy pineapple buns, I want to eat them!"


    "Hmmmm!" Shana nodded frantically, and then suddenly stunned: "Wait for who will eat?"


    "I eat." Su Jin said flatly.


    "You can''t eat it, it should be me." Shana immediately retorted.


    "Feed me after you eat!"


    "Why should I feed you?"


    "Don''t talk, I''m in a bad mood, kiss me!"


    "..." Shana blushed, unable to speak for a long time, stomping her feet in anger.


    Looking at this unprovoked quarrel, Will Emina couldn''t help sighing.


    "Well, let him vent."


    Alastor shook his head and understood that Su Jin was indeed in a bad mood.


    It is estimated that when Caipiao Phyllis comes over, she is afraid that she will be taught a bad lesson.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A land of abundance, a mountain city.


    A gust of wind blew across the cliff.


    Secret base inside the cliff.


    A beautiful woman with emerald green hair and an unusually slender figure suddenly appeared in front of a disciple of the red world who looked like an armored man, and said coldly:


    "whats the matter?"


    Hearing the words, the armored man respectfully put a paper document on the ground, and then said:


    "Outside guest house, the secret information from the compatriots in Kubelik''s symphony, in the outside space of the magic capital, there seems to be a trace of the sun god. object."


    Before the armored man could finish speaking, the document in his hand had already been swept up by the wind and disappeared in mid-air.


    In mid-air, only a murmur of ''mother'' resounded all around.


    "Lord Caipiao? Lord Caipiao!"


    The armored man called for a long time, then suddenly froze:


    "Oops, the lords of the Reformed Corps told me to remind lord Cai Piao of the masquerade!"


    "Reminder for what?" A frivolous male voice sounded.


    The armored man was stunned, and then his entire body trembled.


    Beside him, he felt the terrifying power of existence fluctuating.


    Boom.


    The camouflage of the cliff was broken, and a voice walked in along with the dust.


    "Oh, I was about to catch up, but I still ran away."


    Qianbian Xiu Denan pushed the sunglasses on his face, and then said:


    "I seem to have heard the words of the magic capital just now, can I trouble this little brother to let me know?"


    Hearing the words, the armored man trembled for a while, and then shouted in a fearful voice:


    "For a ''clear relationship''!"


    Dark brown flames ignited on the armored man.

 Chapter 647：

    Seeing this, Xiu Denan frowned, and finally sighed:


    "The reformers are always this crazy."


    "But fortunately, at least I know the location of the magic capital."


    Xiu Denan pushed the sunglasses on his face, and finally turned around and walked out.


    Chapter 0872 Thoughts of God of Punishment


    Morning in Modu¡¤waiwaisu¡¤hotel restaurant.


    Carrying black tea and eating toast, Will Emina sat on the beige fabric sofa and asked the bracelet on the other side of the table, where the **** of punishment Alastor was staying:


    "Because of what? Need to avoid Shana and the Sun God, and ask me to be alone?"


    "The meaning is unclear." From the hair accessories on Will Amina''s head came the doubtful voice of Dream Crown Tiamat.


    "Well..." Alastor''s calm voice came out from the bracelet.


    "It''s about yesterday, the Reformed Corps."


    "Isn''t that matter already decided?"


    Will Emina finished the toast gracefully, then sipped her lipstick tea:


    "Yuxuan released the news of the Sun God, and Shana decided to become the bait to lure Cai Piao, the head of the four seasons, to the prepared place. Isn''t this a sure thing?"


    "But I''m still a little worried about what happened yesterday." Alastor said in a mellow voice.


    Willemina paused, then asked tentatively, "You mean... the sun god?"


    "Yes."


    Alastor sighed, and then said to himself:


    "During the barren years, Yu Hongshi established the four seasons of day and night, the lofty **** in charge of the sun, the never-falling Haoyang, the master of life."


    "If he was given the name of "The Sun of the Unsustainable" by the Red World, if he is willing to support the Revolutionary Army..."


    Alastor did not say further, but Willemina had already guessed what he was going to say.


    Thinking of Su Jin''s attitude towards Ge Zhengtuan yesterday, Will Emina couldn''t help frowning:


    "It does require vigilance."


    After confirming Will Amina''s attitude, Alastor continued:


    "The reckless Red World fighters, the fire and fog warriors who maintain balance, and the ignorant human beings, if in this fragile triangle, join the idea of ??the Reformed Group, I am worried that there will be unprecedented riots."


    "Especially if the Sun God decides to support the Reformed Regiment, it may lead to a huge war comparable to, or even surpassing, the great war in the fourteenth century."


    In the 14th century, because of the death of the human contract object, Assis, the Ring of the Crimson Demon King of the Underworld, betrayed the Fire and Mist Warriors, and gradually the group of crimson disciples, the Burial Bell, succeeded in reviving the contract object. The terrifying free-style ''devouring the city'' has caused the destruction of many ancient cities, triggering a large-scale melee between the Fire Mist Warriors and the Red World.


    The one who ended that war was Alastor, the God of Punishment, and as the price, Yan Zhanyan of the previous generation sacrificed for it.


    This is the most painful thing in Alastor''s heart. Even if he recalls it at this time, his tone is a little unnatural.


    Willemina, who is a close friend of Yan Yanyan, can hear Alastor''s pain and understand the other party''s worries.


    Rather than worrying about war, Alastor was worried about the horrific casualties that would inevitably occur in war.


    What he is worried about is not the casualties of the Red World disciples, but the casualties of human beings.


    Because every disciple of the Red World, even if it is made by a scoundrel, has the terrifying power to transform human beings into the power of existence.


    This also leads to large-scale human beings, even the army, in front of the disciples of the red world, they are still lambs to be slaughtered.


    Under such a huge difference, if the truth about the human beings being swallowed up by the disciples is announced, the war and sacrifice will be on an unprecedented scale.


    In the case of large-scale human sacrifice, the balance of the world will naturally be completely broken.


    "It needs to be stopped." Will Amina stood up and asserted.


    "An unprecedented catastrophe." Tiamat couldn''t calm down.


    When Will Emina was about to leave, Alastor hurriedly stopped her:


    "Wait a minute, ten thousand skillful hands."


    "Now these matters are just speculation, without any factual basis, and questioning the sun **** for no reason will only cause unnecessary conflicts."


    Alastor''s tone was very calm:


    "Just relying on guesswork and asserting that others are wrong is immoral."


    Hearing this, Will Amina frowned, sat back in her original position and said:


    "The calamity of heaven and earth, what exactly do you mean?"


    It was Alastor who said that Su Jin might be in favor of the Revolutionary Army, and now he said that he was only suspicious, and that suspicion could not be used to assert Su Jin''s mistake.


    You said good things and bad things, so what do you want to do?


    "Well..." Alastor was silent for a moment, and then said, "I just want to make sure of one thing."


    "One is the idea of ??the Reformed Group. After encountering the Sun God, will it lead to huge sacrifices? If so, I will naturally try my best to stop it, but if not..."


    Willemina narrowed her eyes, ready to listen.


    Alastor sighed at this time:


    "I want to check if a new balance can be achieved."


    "New balance?" Will Emina wondered.


    "I thought a lot after my contractor, your friend Matilda, died."


    "Is the status quo that humans devour humans and know nothing about it, is it really a balance? I have doubts about this."


    Before Alastor finished speaking, Will Emina said, "The idea of ??the Reformed Corps is also."


    Tiamat even complained: "The God of Punishment is actually a member of the Reformed Group, what a joke."


    The biggest strength of the Fire Mist Warriors side has been seriously thinking about the thoughts of the Reformed Group. Isn''t this a joke?


    After all, isn''t it the Fire Mist Warrior who has been preventing the reformation from chaos?


    "Well..." Alastor was silent for a while, then sighed: "Maybe..."


    He did not deny that he had indeed thought about the ideas of the Reformed Group, but he had always given up because of the huge sacrifices that would inevitably be caused.


    But if the sun **** also supports that idea, plus he is the **** of punishment, and the two gods of the red world join forces, maybe, maybe, as long as there is a certain probability, a new balance can be achieved.


    A better balance, a new order, in which the disciples can no longer devour human beings wantonly, and human beings do not have to linger in blindness.


    As the **** of punishment who maintains order and balance, Alastor has a lofty sense of mission to maintain a reasonable order.


    Thinking of this, Alastor recounted:


    "I''m going to give it a try. With as little sacrifice as possible, I can solve the current situation where the people of the Red World wantonly devour human beings."


    The sacrifices here naturally only include fire fog warriors and humans.


    As for the disciples of the red world?


    Is there a good thing about the people who came to reality?


    For thousands of years, Alastor has never seen a few disciples who came to this world alone, but did not eat people. There are not even ten such rare people.


    Pull out the people of the red world who appear in the body, kill nine out of ten, and the remaining one has a 90% probability of slipping through the net.


    This is the cruel world.


    This is the distorted and fragile order of the red world and the present world.


    Alastor did not want this order to continue, but in the past, he could only try to maintain this fragile order when he saw no hope.


    And now, the sun god, the "unsunshine sun" has brought him a new possibility.


    Although it still feels vague, it is not necessarily impossible to use the power of the two gods to restrain the disciples of the red world and reduce the sacrifice of innocent people.


    That''s what Alastor thought.


    Willemina fell into silence, and Tiamat couldn''t laugh anymore.


    Once the God of Punishment, Tian Rang''s robbery is serious, that thing is no joke.


    And if it is the legendary sun god, the **** of gods also agrees with Alastor''s idea.


    The alliance of the two Pillars of the Red World means something more terrifying than a war.


    Will Emina asked solemnly, "What the **** are you trying to do?"


    "There is no need to do anything right now."


    Alastor''s answer was vague:


    "It''s just that I hope you can find a way to keep me by the side of the child and observe the sun **** after repairing the Tiandao Palace."


    "I need to determine his attitude, determine whether he supports my ideas, and his attitude toward ordinary humans, to avoid accidents like the sacrificial snake."


    The ceremonial snake Fuxi, the first pillar in the red world, is also the **** who affirms all the desires of the people of the red world.


    In the long past, for the sake of the Red World disciple community, he wanted to act recklessly. He once tried to devour the territory and human beings of a human country, creating an inexhaustible force of existence, allowing the Red World disciples to be active as much as possible. Paradise, such a ridiculous and terrifying plan.


    Although the plan was desperately blocked by the fire and fog warriors of the ancient times, with such a record, Alastor doubted whether there was a problem with the brain circuit of the God of the Red World.


    Alastor was very worried that Su Jin was also the God of the Red World, who treated people like a must-have like the Serpent Serpent, and was only willing to protect the disciples of the Red World, so he had the idea of ??observing the other party for a while.


    And for this idea, there needs to be a reason to stay by Su Jin''s side.


    That''s what he wanted to get rid of Will Amina.


    "..." Will Emina frowned deeply, and after a while, she sighed:


    "I see, I will work together."


    Alastor was silent for a moment and said:


    "Grateful."


    Chapter 0873 Shana''s Cognitive Error


    The hotel where the outside world is staying, the suite on the top floor.


    Shana, who had just woken up, hung the bedside pendant around her neck and yawned.


    "Nice guts."


    In the pendant, Su Jin''s smiling voice came out:


    "In a place where Cai Piao will attack at any time in a deliberately arranged trap, you can still sleep peacefully. Your courage is indeed very big."


    "Ah?" Shana lowered her head, her expression dazed, and there were traces of saliva left on the corner of her mouth, looking very confused.


    "..."


    Su Jin didn''t know how to describe this silly sleeping face, and after a while, he reminded:


    "Go wash your face, brush your teeth, and if you can, take a shower and stay awake."


    Hearing this, Shana''s dazed eyes regained a bit of focus, then reached out and squeezed the pendant, and drew a picture on the void with her free hand.


    However nothing happened.


    "Huh?" Shana wondered for a moment, and her mind finally cleared up a little: "What about the flame of purification? Su Jin, why don''t you use the flame of purification for my power of existence?"


    Cleansing Flame, a free-spirited teacher developed by a fire-mist warrior to cleanse the body a long time ago.


    Obviously, Shana, who got up early, planned to use this method to solve the hygiene problem that Su Jin had just mentioned.


    However, Su Jin, who understood Shana''s thoughts, was extremely speechless:


    "...I thought you just wanted to blow up this hotel."


    "How can I have such an idea." Shana people were all stunned, what did she do when she had nothing to do with blasting the entire hotel?


    Su Jin couldn''t help but complain at this time:


    "The power of existence you just mobilized doesn''t look like you just want to wash your face."


    It was just a cleansing flame, and Shana''s mobilized power of existence was more than enough to destroy this hotel.


    Otherwise, how could he deliberately get stuck or the other party would use it.


    When Shana heard the words, her face immediately blushed, and she quibble: "Impossible, I only called a little bit."


    "It''s really only 100 million points." Su Jin said yin and yang strangely: "Some people are a little self-aware of the scale of their own existence. Comparing your little points with others, isn''t that ''100 million points''?"

 Chapter 648：

    Although the scale of power exchanged between Su Jin and Shana is very small, it is very small for Su Jin.


    With the Saint Seiya''s precise control of his own strength, Su Jin is well aware that the scale of his power is the standard amount in the five-digit basic stage.


    And a power of this scale, in Su Jin''s view, is already a power possessed by a Saint Seiya who stimulates the five senses and initially touches the sixth sense.


    That is the power that can clean the surface civilization in a certain amount of time without anyone blocking it.


    "You have poor control. It''s best not to use freestyle until you have a good control exercise."


    Shana blushed when she heard the words, and said angrily, "No Road Race!"


    "Isn''t this what Su Jin did to you? What are you doing with so much stuff on me?"


    "You are a noble person, and you blame me for your capacity." Su Jin said yin and yang strangely: "There are still fire and fog warriors who dislike their own existence, and they have gained a lot of knowledge."


    "Su Jin!" Shana gritted her teeth angrily, her little face flushed with anger, making people want to take a bite.


    "Okay, okay, I admit defeat, I admit defeat."


    In the end, it was Su Jin who took a step back. He also expected this little guy to have more fun for him. It wasn''t worth it when he was angry.


    "The flame of cleansing is temporarily unavailable. You should wash normally and deal with it."


    "No Road Race!" Shana muttered, and then said, "It''s too dangerous to do this."


    When Caipiao Phyllis would attack at any time, Shana also knew the risks of doing these things.


    But being reminded by Su Jin all the time, she felt inexplicably sticky and wanted to clean up quickly.


    "What are you worried about there?" Su Jin said with a smile: "Do you really think that Cai Piao will kill people when she comes?"


    "That''s not so..." Shana muttered, since Cai Piao is a subordinate of the Sun God, the probability of doing it is quite small.


    The target who is worried about the use of force should be the Reformed Corps.


    However, if she goes to wash, Shana will always feel very embarrassed if she is attacked.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here, it''s just a small problem, go to the bathroom, it''s been a long time."


    At Su Jin''s urging, Shana pouted, turned and walked into the hotel bathroom.


    Not long after, the sound of rushing water sounded.


    Su Jin silently acted as the pendant on his chest and did not deliberately disturb him at this time.


    Inside the huge glass mirror, the girl who had filled the cup with water picked up the toothbrush and toothpaste, and suddenly paused.


    Then, after finishing the toothpaste, Shana, who was brushing her teeth in the mirror, asked vaguely:


    "Su Jin, how much do you know about Cai Piao?"


    About to face a Crimson Demon King, who is still a very powerful type, even Shana can''t help but feel a little nervous.


    Su Jin heard the words and said, "Like you, the information comes from the band outside the hostel."


    "You lied to me." Shana puffed out her cheeks and said with some anger: "Isn''t that the Red World Demon King you created?"


    Su Jin said speechlessly: "But I haven''t shown my face for thousands of years. The ghost knows what will happen."


    "Perhaps Cai Piao Fei Leisi because of love and hatred, may not want to defeat the creator of me."


    "Indeed..." Shana couldn''t deny the possibility that Su Jin said: "That''s why Will Emina said that just in case, let me memorize Cai Piao''s information?"


    Thinking of this, Shana couldn''t help frowning and said:


    "Holding the legendary secret treasure that can restore all the consumed power of existence at zero, the zero-hour fan, the powerful king of wind."


    "If your opponent is that kind of enemy, how do you deal with it?"


    Shana asked herself and Su Jin as well.


    For the Fire Mist Warrior, every battle is a full cooperation with the contract object.


    The two people who have exchanged the power of existence have a close relationship that can even be said to be a relationship of two hearts.


    Therefore, discussing strategies with the contract object is a must-learn course for every fire and fog warrior.


    "The first thing is to find the body." Su Jin reminded.


    Shana spit out a bubble when she heard the words:


    "Indeed, according to the information from the outside world, Cai Piao''s freedom method contains a kind of avatar''s freedom method."


    "It is said that Cai Piao''s actions are always just avatars, and because of the zero-hour fans, each avatar has the power of the Crimson World Demon King."


    "And Cai Piao''s body will appear in a sudden way only after the target is determined."


    "So, the top priority is indeed to determine the location of the body."


    "What about after finding the body?"


    "Have a beating and let her understand what it means to be indiscriminate." Su Jinyin smiled.


    "Beat it, it''s not no... Wait, beat it? How?" Shana''s face was a little dazed.


    "Fight like you destroyed the Tiandao Palace." Su Jin said with a teasing, "Just wave like last time, but this time it''s better."


    "That''s it?" Shana was stunned.


    "Otherwise?" Su Jin asked back.


    "..." The two fell silent.


    After a long while, Su Jin asked strangely, "You don''t think the Red World Demon King is strong, do you?"


    "Is the Demon King weak?" Shana scratched her cheek in embarrassment and pinned the strands of hair on her temples.


    In her education, Will Emina seriously warned the power of the Demon King and asked her to act carefully.


    "Think about Tianmu, think about that Organ." Su Jin''s tone was a little subtle: "Are they strong?"


    Thinking of Tianmu, who was beaten to the head by her own punch, and Qian Zhengling Organ, who was scared by herself and jumped into the sea, Shana was also a little confused:


    "They seem pretty weak..."


    "However, they are all powerful Demon Kings of the Red World, at least they have a record of killing Demon Kings, and at least they are at the middle level among Demon Kings." Su Jin said in a strange tone.


    "..." Shana suddenly understood something, and then asked curiously:


    "Su Jin, how strong is your strength?"


    Instead of her own strength, she paid attention to her Su Jin''s strength.


    Because her power comes from Su Jin?


    At this time, Su Jin''s tone was subtle, and he said with some uncertainty:


    "Five figures of the level of the **** of the red world, forming a group of millions of gods, should make me happy, right?"


    "Five figures? Millions of gods? What are those?"


    Shana was stunned, she couldn''t understand the words that suddenly came out of Su Jin''s mouth.


    Mingmingwell Emina said that she had taught herself university courses, but how could she feel that she was illiterate in front of Su Jin?


    "..." Su Jin didn''t answer immediately, but suddenly sighed and said, "Hey~~ is it in such a hurry?"


    "Huh?" Shana was stunned, then suddenly her pupils shrank and she looked at the mirror in front of her.


    Inside the mirror, the image of the young girl with black hair and black eyes had disappeared, and in its place was a bright and moving adult woman with blue hair and amber eyes.


    Caipiao Felice, the leader of the Apostle Group... Shana thought of these words for the first time.


    At this time, Felice, who was looming in the mirror, was staring at Su Jin and shouted in a suppressed voice:


    "Mother¡­¡­"


    Su Jin: "..."


    Chapter 0874 Xiu Denan pushed the glasses


    That ''mother'' directly confused Su Jin.


    In contrast, Shana, who was already vigilant, pouted and almost couldn''t hold back her laughter.


    Although it was only a few days, she knew Su Jin''s gender concept too well.


    Shana couldn''t help but smile when she thought that Su Jin, the **** of the red world who clearly thought she was a man, was called her mother by Caipiao Feilei.


    Hearing the popping sound, Su Jin suddenly said angrily: "What are you laughing at? People came to rob your contractor, are you still laughing?"


    "Feel sorry."


    Shana immediately took a step back, her hair turning red instantly.


    In a short while, a little bit of fire powder composed of the power of existence sprinkled from her hair, which was proof that the girl could not control her huge power of existence.


    "In the mirror?"


    Shana stretched out her hand and grabbed it, and took out the sword of Zhi Dian Zhana from the gift card in Su Jin''s mouth.


    "Be serious," Su Jin reminded.


    Hearing this, Shana immediately restrained her emotions, turned around directly by intuition, and looked at the wall with white and gray tiles behind:


    "Here!"


    The sword danced, as if immersed in butter, cutting the wall open.


    call--


    The five-colored wind poured out from the cracked wall and poured into the glass mirror behind Shana. After that, Phyllis'' figure slowly protruded from the mirror.


    "Um?"


    Shana was surprised at this time, because the invisible wind suddenly turned into a transparent chain at this time, blocking her limbs, and even hanging her up in the air.


    The girl frowned, always feeling that this posture was a bit annoying, and immediately tried to break free from the weak bondage.


    "Wait a moment."


    Su Jin suddenly reminded aloud.


    Shana stopped when she heard the words, and she suddenly understood Su Jin''s thoughts.


    Let Felice determine Su Jin''s identity so that she can summon her own body.


    Thinking of this, Shana suddenly didn''t understand, she just looked at Felice calmly, her head turning rapidly.


    Just splitting the wall can''t help but destroy Phileas''s spell, and also split the protection that Yu Xuan arranged in the room. It is estimated that at this time, Will Emina and the others have discovered the abnormality and are surrounding the room.


    Then, the next thing to do is to wait for Caipiaofei Lace to determine Su Jin''s identity, and then lead the body into the encirclement.


    Having determined the situation, Shana gritted her teeth and struggled ''hardly''.


    It is the first time that Shana has encountered such a difficult acting requirement to break free from this brittle bondage, and to make Felice not find any abnormality.


    So Shana played very hard, and even beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    After most of her figure was out of the mirror, Felice glanced at Shana, but didn''t pay any attention.


    The King of Wind is quite confident in his own way of freedom. Being caught by such a wind, even some Crimson Demon Kings cannot escape in a short time.


    Wandering in the world for thousands of years, the battle-hardened Felice also felt that Shana''s performance was a bit strange, but she couldn''t help but ignore the huge temptation of Su Jin in front of her.


    When the last brown boots were removed from the mirror, Felice, who had completely materialized herself, finally couldn''t help reaching out to the pendant in front of Shana.


    Starting with warmth, Felice held up the pendant and carefully felt the strange and familiar power of existence within it, and tears suddenly filled her eyes:


    "Mother¡­¡­"


    "..."


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, but interrupted Felice''s emotional brewing:


    "What''s the name of the mother, the name of the father!"


    "..." Felice was stunned for a moment, thinking that Su Jin was joking, she even smiled cooperatively, and whispered, "Father!"


    Seeing Felice so cooperative, she couldn''t help being Su Jin, and even Shana was stunned for a while.


    "Let''s call him father." Su Jin really didn''t know how to get in touch with Felice.


    Although I really want to fight, this is just a clone in front of me, and the other party''s body is still elsewhere.


    Moreover, the performance of the other party was too good, and the habit of reaching out and not hitting the smiling person made Su Jin change his strategy:


    "It''s a trap I set up."

 Chapter 649：

    Phyllis''s expression changed, but she still stroked the pendant without speaking.


    "Well, to put it simply, I want to meet and talk with you."


    Su Jin said calmly:


    "So, call your body."


    "Su Jin?" Xia Na was stunned for a moment, stopped pretending, lowered her head and asked, "You are..."


    "Let Will Emina and the others come in, and we will have a direct interview."


    Su Jin has already sensed that Will Amina on the top floor should be ready to smash through the wall and break into this top-floor suite.


    In the corridor outside the room, Yu Xuan''s breath and Rebecca''s ''obvious'' peeping were also perceived by Su Jin.


    Obviously, after the wall was partially destroyed by Shana, several fire and fog warriors quickly surrounded the room.


    At this time, Su Jin reminded Shana:


    "Felice is not hostile to me, so the previous preparations are unnecessary."


    Shana hesitated for a moment, then pulled her hands casually to break free from the shackles of the wind, and took out the agreed remote-control-shaped alarm from her arms.


    Cai Piao Fei Lei couldn''t help frowning when she saw that the technique was easily broken away. Then, she looked at the pendant where Su Jin was, and finally closed her eyes in silence.


    Before long, the breeze began to swept through the cramped bathroom, causing it to pour out of windows and cracked walls to the outside world.


    Obviously, Cai Piao Fei Lai Si is calling her own body.


    Seeing this scene, Shana believed that Felice was not hostile, so she broke free from the shackles on her feet, jumped onto the tile, and said:


    "follow me."


    Phyllis paused, followed Shana, and walked into the room.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A building in the Magic Capital Xuhui District.


    Qianbian Xiu Denan pushed his sunglasses, then looked at the huge steel puppet that was playing with the equipment and said:


    "Domino 3, how is the instrument?"


    The corner of the steel puppet''s mouth twitched, he looked at the huge screen in front of him, and a child''s voice came out of his mouth:


    "The tracking technique is normal, Cai Piao''s power of existence is indeed relying on the wind to spread throughout the entire magic capital."


    "Oh? Has the professor finally cracked Cai Piao''s technique?" Xiu Denan said excitedly with a grin at the corner of his mouth.


    Professor Dantario, a well-known research expert in the red world, a master of freedom, and a specially invited ''guest'' for the masquerade.


    In Cai Piao''s tracking, facing the troublesome avatar, Xiu Denan asked the professor to analyze it, but there was no result.


    But now it seems that the results have come...


    Before Xiu Denan was finished, the huge instrument in front of him banged and billows of black smoke burst out.


    "...Grass." Xiu Denan scolded and said angrily, "Can''t this instrument break down later?"


    "It''s experimental after all!" Domino 3 said embarrassedly: "But it''s actually fruitful."


    "What is the result." Xiu Denan pushed his sunglasses and said coldly.


    Domino No. 3 took out a mobile phone, called up the map, and gestured to Xiu Denan:


    "The power of Felice''s existence is converging to this location. Maybe, her body is here."


    Xiu Denan looked at the map and narrowed his glasses:


    "A hotel? It''s a possibility. I''ll try it out."


    His words fell, and suddenly there was a puff behind him, and a pair of eagle wings grew.


    Huhu¡ª¡ª


    Hurricanes surge with the flapping of their wings.


    After a while, Xiu Denan shot out in the direction of the map like a falcon.


    In the process, Xiu Denan sensed a strange wind.


    "This is... the wind is gathering?" Xiu Denan froze for a moment, then looked ecstatic: "Yes, Phyllis is gathering her own strength, it is her body!"


    Thinking that the long-tracked Cai Piao body was about to appear, Xiu Denan suddenly rushed out like lightning and approached the gathering place of the wind.


    After a few seconds.


    Boom.


    The wall on the top floor of the hotel not far away was slammed open, and debris was scattered everywhere.


    Like a falcon, Thousand Changes Schudnan suddenly descended to the top floor of the hotel. Accompanied by dust and gravel, he stood up and pushed his glasses toward the place where the wind converges:


    "Oh, the prey was discovered by the hunter!"


    Xiu Denan smiled and looked forward, then his face was stiff.


    In his sight, next to the cement rubble, on the sofa less than three meters away from him.


    The arch-rival sword flower wielder Yu Xuan.


    Wanjo Handy Weir Amina.


    Hui Shuo let go Rebecca.


    Cai Piao Fei Lei Si.


    The five other people, including the girl whose names were scorching hot, and their respective contract demon kings, were holding teacups and looked at Xiu Denan who suddenly broke in, with very surprised eyes.


    Xiu Denan: "..."


    The atmosphere briefly solidified for three or four seconds.


    Xiu Denan pushed his glasses and bowed seriously:


    "That''s right, excuse me!"


    Chapter 0875 Changes from the heart


    "excuse me."


    The voice fell, and Xiu Denan suddenly turned into a huge black tiger, jumped towards the crack in the ceiling above his head, and rushed out quickly.


    Among the acquaintances in the arena, Yu Xuan suddenly got up and said anxiously:


    "Chase!"


    "What the **** is this!"


    The confused Rebecca raised her hand, and the texture of the pupils resembling the Eye of Horus appeared in mid-air, then turned into lasers, and bounced in mid-air, directly hitting the body surface of everyone present.


    At this time, Will Emina and Yu Xuan had already jumped into the crack above their heads.


    Following the two was Shana.


    She jumped to the ceiling, and after entering the top floor of the building, she immediately saw Will Emina and Yu Xuan, each chasing a winged tiger, leaping between the buildings.


    And if you look around carefully, you can find that the same beasts have also appeared in other directions.


    Obviously, Qian Bian Xiu Denan created several clones in an attempt to get rid of everyone.


    At this time, Rebecca climbed to the top of the building, cleared her throat and said:


    "Hey, can you hear me?"


    When the words fell, the golden eye pattern on Shana''s shoulder lit up slightly, and Rebecca''s voice suddenly appeared in her head.


    It turned out that the free method Rebecca played just now was a technique used to communicate with everyone.


    [Qianbian Xiu Denan, the ''general'' of the masquerade party, never imagined that he would throw himself into the net here. ¡¿


    The surprised voice of the sword flower wielder Yu Xuan echoed in Shana''s head.


    ¡¾You can''t let it go. ¡¿ Will Emina''s cold voice followed.


    Hearing this, Shana realized that the middle-aged man who suddenly appeared just now was actually a famous Thousand Changes among the disciples of the red world.


    "This guy, Qianbian, actually came to the magic capital, and suddenly broke into the stronghold of this outside world, tsk, trouble."


    Rebecca scratched her hair and messed up the hedgehog-like hair:


    "You can''t let him go, otherwise the location of the outside world will definitely be exposed, and the ordinary humans who assist our fire and fog warriors will definitely suffer major damage."


    When Shana heard this, she immediately understood the situation:


    "So, either choose to kill Qianbian to prevent the leakage of information, or choose to transfer the location of the outside world?"


    "Almost, but both can be done at the same time."


    As Rebecca spoke, she turned her head and looked at Caipiao Phyllis below through the hole in the ceiling:


    "Cai Piao will show you, I have to hurry up and notify the staff of the outside accommodation to transfer."


    "No, I''m going to pursue it." Shana directly rejected: "Intuition tells me that Thousand Changes is still nearby."


    "Even if you say so..."


    Just as Rebecca was about to say something, Su Jin''s voice came from Shana:


    "Felice, you stay in this hotel for the time being, don''t walk around."


    Felice raised her head, glanced at Shana above, and nodded slightly.


    Seeing this, Rebecca scratched her hair:


    "Forget it, Cai Piao is well-known. If you don''t devour human beings, the Demon King of the Red World will not be at too much risk if she is here."


    At this moment, Rebecca saw Shana rush to the edge of the building and jumped.


    "Hey, wait..." Rebecca covered her face and said in distress, "Are all newcomers so frizzy?"


    At this time, Shana, who fell in midair, was still talking to Su Jin:


    "I can feel that there is a line of sight coming from below."


    "The thousand changes are still here, and just below."


    Hearing this, Su Jin muttered, "You impatient girl."


    The whistling wind whistled in his ears.


    It was the sound of the wind in the ear when it fell rapidly.


    If there is no accident, Shana will hit the concrete road on the surface at a very high speed.


    However, just before the ground was lifted, Shana''s figure suddenly paused in mid-air.


    The original emergency stop was also suddenly transformed into a feather-like fluttering.


    "The gravity control of the Black Sword of Yemo?" Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but be surprised: "It''s actually adapted to this level."


    In just two days of contracting, he used the power of the beast on his own. Even Su Jin had to admire this kind of talent.


    Although the beast is only a power that does not occupy the mainstream in Su Jin, it is also a star beast that has received the inheritance of the sun, and has a very high personality.


    And being able to mobilize the power of the beasts subjectively, Su Jin had to re-evaluate Shana''s potential.


    This kind of adaptability is enough to become a witch, and this kind of nature may even be able to carry authority.


    Only a few three-digit **** kings in Hakoba possess such a witch.


    With a bang, the boots made contact with the ground. After landing, Shana frowned and looked around, and then said in amazement:


    "The sight has disappeared, is it hidden?"


    "I guess so." Su Jin affirmed.


    Qianbian Xiu Denan, as the old-fashioned king of the red world, naturally couldn''t have noticed Shana''s actions.


    And for a veteran like Xiu Denan, there are naturally countless ways to hide himself.


    "Can you find it?" Shana looked around and asked Su Jin.


    "You can try."


    Su Jin''s tone was a little eager to try:


    "Will Emina gave me a lot of information on the ''Freedom Law''. I''m recently trying to add the power of destruction to the search-type freelance method..."

 Chapter 650：

    "Want to try?" Su Jin asked in a strange tone.


    "Teach me." Shana said directly.


    After a while, the blazing golden flames waved on Shana''s palm, and the invisible waves gradually spread around as the flames jumped.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Subway passage near Waiwai Hotel.


    The Thousand Changes, Shudnan, who has hidden himself, has a calm face.


    "Xuanyuan''s contractor, Yu Xuan and the Wantiao Qiaoshou and Huishuo let go, plus the little girl who made a contract with the God of Punishment..."


    Xiu Denan lit a cigarette for himself and frowned:


    "Have I entered the lair of the Fire Mist Warriors?"


    Not to mention Yu Xuan, the old enemy who has been fighting with him for thousands of years, Wan Tiao Qiao Shou and Hui Shuo Sha Shou are both first-class fire and fog fighters, one-on-one, Xiu Denan is not afraid, if you can use the limited-use artifact, He even has confidence one-to-many.


    But unfortunately, there is the most troublesome ''Brightening Eyes'', and Xiu Denan doesn''t think he can withstand the cooperation of these four people.


    Not to mention the troublesome Caipiao Phyllis.


    Xiu Denan, who mistakenly thought that Shana was the contractor of the God of Punishment, immediately cloned himself to divert the enemy away.


    He also knew that this diversion plan was bound to succeed.


    "The hotel just now is an outside accommodation, right?" Xiu Denan exhaled a smoke ring:


    "If you don''t want to expose the outside world, you can''t let any of my clones go. They can''t afford it."


    "Oh, that little girl actually caught up, should I say that she is the contractor of the God of Punishment, she is very courageous."


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t plan to continue today."


    Throwing the puffed cigarette to the ground, Xiu Denan casually stomped on the cigarette.


    Now that it''s a one-vs-5, Xiu Denan is not that stupid.


    He didn''t want to die without any meaning.


    Thinking of this, Xiu Denan sneered and turned around.


    Then, he looked at the hot-haired girl who was standing behind him, holding a sword, as if planning to sneak attack on him.


    Xiu Denan was stunned, and the girl who failed the sneak attack also blinked in astonishment.


    The scene seemed to freeze.


    Chapter 0876 Su Jin with a bad heart


    The atmosphere froze under the stares of the attacker and the person being attacked.


    What broke this frozen scene was Su Jin''s speechless voice:


    "What are you doing, do it!"


    Hearing this, Shana held up the Taidao Zhana Zhana, which was the same height as her, and slashed straight towards Xiu Denan.


    "Damn!"


    Xiu Denan, who couldn''t figure out how he was exposed, scolded, blocked his left hand in front of him, and worked hard to avoid the slash at close range.


    However, Xiu Denan was still a little late.


    With the sound of the sharp blade slicing through the flesh and blood, the left forearm that Xiu Denan was blocking in front of him was directly cut off.


    With a plop, the arm that was still wearing the sleeve of the suit was covered in turbid purple flames and rolled on the ground a few times.


    Xiu Denan clutched his broken arm and jumped away quickly. After pulling away, he looked at Shana in front of him in astonishment:


    "How did you find me?"


    Shana didn''t speak, but just clenched the dagger, ready to fight.


    Will Emina taught her not to talk nonsense with the enemy during battle, so as not to expose information.


    This point, the fledgling Shana naturally has to implement it properly.


    "Tsk, are all the little devils such monsters now?"


    Being attacked by a fire fog warrior who was just born, his arm was cut off, and Xiu Denan''s face was a little embarrassed.


    He carefully sensed the hidden freedom method on his body, and suddenly found an abnormality.


    "Part of my freedom law disappeared, what happened? How did it happen."


    The hidden free law suddenly disappeared a part of the paragraph, which is the reason why Xiu Denan was exposed.


    But Xiu Denan couldn''t think of how Shana disappeared without touching him.


    This kind of weird method, is this girl as smart as a free teacher like a spiral organ?


    Thinking of this, Xiu Denan couldn''t help frowning and looked at Shana:


    "Little devil, what''s your name?"


    Shana didn''t answer, but just stared at Thousand Changes, looking for parts that could be effectively attacked.


    Facing the eyes that looked at the prey, Xiu Denan was very angry.


    When did he change to the point of becoming a stepping stone for newcomers?


    Even if this newcomer is a contractor of the God of Punishment, he is just a newcomer.


    "Don''t answer?"


    "Oh, that''s okay."


    Xiu Denan pushed the sunglasses on his face with the rest of his right hand, and his eyes showed a different kind of madness:


    "If you sacrifice a thousand changes, you can make Tianliang''s robbery lose its contractor again. This kind of business is not worth doing."


    Shana frowned when she heard the words, and her face was obviously unhappy.


    At this time, Su Jin finally said:


    "You seem to have misunderstood something?"


    "This voice?"


    Xiu Denan was stunned for a moment, and the voice of Alastor, the calamity of the world, was not so young.


    Su Jin did not introduce his own thoughts, but sneered:


    "Qianbian Xiu Denan, your purpose is Cai Piao, right?"


    "Isn''t that fellow of the sacrificial snake still have enough power to exist?"


    "Who are you?" Xiu Denan groaned in his heart, and couldn''t help but look at the pendant where Su Jin was staying.


    He chased and killed Caipiao Feilaisi for the secret treasure that restores the power of existence, but only the senior management of the masquerade knew about it.


    The only one who knows about this is Professor Dantarion, except for his lord, the Serpent Serpent, and them as three-pillar ministers.


    It''s impossible to expose this!


    However, Su Jin did not answer his thoughts, and just asked himself:


    "How is Yuming''s preparations? Hasn''t the sacrificial snake researched that technique yet?"


    "who are you?"


    Xiu Denan''s back under his suit was already wet with cold sweat.


    Knowing that they desperately lack the power of existence, and also know their destiny, doesn''t this mean that there are ghosts in the five high-level masquerade parties?


    Is it Dantario? Impossible, he never left Bellupeo''s surveillance.


    Belle Paolo? That old woman''s mouth is probably tighter than mine.


    Then exclude Hecate, the seat of the top that Schudnan never doubted.


    There is only one object left.


    Their leader, the Serpent Serpent.


    As for the reason for the leak, Xiu Denan also thought of it.


    For thousands of years, in order to fulfill the wishes of the disciples, he was banished by the fire and fog warriors into the gaps in the world. In order to return, the snake of sacrifice has been sending the content of "Fate" to reality.


    Originally, this content was only received by Hecate, the ''disciple''s witch''.


    But the unknown Crimson Demon Lord on the opposite side is likely to be able to accept the order like Hecate.


    This is the greatest possibility.


    After all the trouble, the inner ghost turned out to be their alliance leader... This... Xiu Denan''s face changed, and in a short time, he had lost the ruthlessness that he just wanted to die together.


    His heart was messed up by Su Jin''s few words, how could he still have the will to fight.


    flaw! Shana''s eyes narrowed, and at the moment when Xiudan was shaken, she saw an opportunity to attack.


    "ended."


    Taidao stabbed towards Xiu Denan''s chin from bottom to top.


    If it hits, with the sharpness of Zhidian, it will definitely penetrate Xiu Denan''s brain.


    However, at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    I saw that under the track of the floor, a huge metal suddenly burst out, and at the right time, it got stuck between Shana and Xiu Denan.


    If you look closely, you can see that the person who broke into the center is Domino No. 3 who assisted Xiu Denan before.


    Although Shana pierced the metal doll that suddenly appeared.


    "Oh!!" A shrill cry like a child echoed in the ground.


    What followed was a strange sonic shock.


    At this time, Xiu Denan also came back to his senses and realized how dangerous he was just now.


    With a cold sweat, he said thanks: "Thank you, Professor."


    After saying that, Xiu Denan turned around and ran.


    The disclosure of the royal life, and the contract with the suspected blazing eye, the completely unknown Demon King of the Red World.


    For these important information, he must bring a masquerade party.


    For this reason, the sacrifice of a phosphorous son naturally cannot shake his thoughts.


    The hidden freedom method was immediately cast, and under the turbid purple flame, Xiu Denan turned into a beast and quickly moved away along the subway passage.


    "Damn!"


    Domino No. 3 was split open with a knife, Shana looked at Xiu Denan who was nowhere to be seen, and immediately gritted her teeth bitterly:


    "Ming Ming Su Jin, you created an opportunity to attack..."


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly stabbed the knife and said:


    "Give it up, Shana. You can''t kill Qianbian now."


    It can''t be killed...because Qianbian will be resurrected even if he dies in the imperial life stage...Su Jin is well aware of this, but still said:


    "Of course, if you agree to let me show some of my power and pursue it, it''s not that you can''t give it a try."


    "Su Jin, do you have a way to pursue it?" Xia Na was stunned for a moment, and immediately complained: "Use it if you have a way, why do you ask for my permission."


    "Understood." Su Jin in the pendant laughed.


    Su Jin, who was far away in the red world, also opened his eyes and looked at the screen displayed on the forum in front of him.


    [Xana sent you an invitation to go to the world, do you agree? ¡¿


    "After two days of delay, I can finally enter the real world."


    With a sigh, Su Jin grinned slightly and said:


    "agree."


    The words fell, and Su Jin''s figure gradually became illusory.


    After a while, there was only a transparent figure left on the spot, which faintly interfered with the perception of the red world.


    Chapter 0877 I Su Jin only tell the truth

 Chapter 651：

    "Did you make it?"


    Wearing a mask, Will Emina entered the passage of the subway.


    "Failed."


    Shana, who had blazing golden sparks on her fingers, shook her head, bit her lip and said:


    "Qianbian seems to have discovered Su Jin''s investigation, and has been changing the techniques of concealing breath from the very beginning."


    "I see."


    At this time, Will Emina also noticed the law of freedom on Shana.


    She had felt this spell before.


    When chasing and killing Thousand Transformation clones, when the opponent''s concealment method suddenly failed, Will Emina felt this technique.


    It seems to be a type of wide-area search technique, and when the technique is unfolded, it seems to force the intervention of all the hidden freedom methods in the search area, making it deteriorate, lose a paragraph, and then become invalid.


    To put it simply, it is a spell that forcibly displays existence on a large scale.


    "When was it developed?" asked the dreamy crown band Tiamat on Willemina''s head in surprise.


    She remembered that the foundation of the free law, that is, the book that laid the foundation for Shana, seemed to have been given to Su Jin only yesterday.


    "Genius." Will Amina sighed in admiration.


    The pendant in front of Shana, Su Jin''s will replied: "Okay, don''t praise me there, this is just a test, there is no need to be surprised."


    To be precise, it is to test the combination of the power utilization method of the small court and the law of freedom.


    The core is based on the power of destruction, supplemented by the weaving method of the mind of the free law, which partially destroys the concealment techniques within a certain range, and then waits for a chain reaction.


    So far, the effect is not bad.


    The subtlety of concealment is the most important thing, and it was partially wiped out by the interference of the power of destruction, and of course the phenomenon of complete failure occurred.


    It is for this reason that the old and hot Qianbian had to make a somersault on Shana and cut off an arm.


    Of course, with the foundation of thousands of changes, he immediately thought of a way to deal with it, that is, to continuously formulate hidden freedom methods, and use pure numbers to avoid the failure of the spell.


    In a sense, Qian Bian''s thinking is very clear. Although he was a little tired and consumed a lot, he at least managed to avoid Shana''s search.


    It can be said to be a wise judgment.


    At this time, Shana remembered what Su Jin said about trying to track: "Su Jin, how is your side?"


    "For now, I haven''t caught the thousand changes." Su Jin described in a vague tone.


    Hearing this, Will Emina did not suspect him, but only thought that Su Jin had failed:


    "Thousands of Changes are the retinue of the Serpent of Creation God''s Ritual Ceremony, and of course there is a means of evading the pursuit of the God of the Red World."


    "Thousands are indeed a formidable foe."


    Alastor''s ''side proof'' came from the bracelet in Will Emina''s hand.


    The two people''s speeches suddenly let the doubts in Shana''s heart lose the soil of existence.


    Previously, she thought that she would be able to catch Qian Bian with Su Jin''s means, but now Alastor, the God of Punishment, has said so, it seems natural for Qian Bian to escape from the pursuit of the Sun God.


    "Well, this is true."


    He walked slowly with Qian Bian and stayed on the scene. Su Jin, who had only a little will, admitted that the God of the Red World is not omnipotent.


    I really didn''t catch Thousand Changes, but that doesn''t mean I don''t know where he is... Su Jin, who is proficient in how to tell the truth, murmured in his heart.


    It''s not that he can''t kill Qianbian, but it''s unnecessary.


    The Thousand Changes Xiu Denan, or the masquerade party where Xiu Denan is located, the masquerade organized by the Serpent of Creation God, is an organization that has had many brushes and inks in the original book.


    The existence and goal of this organization, in a sense, can be said to be the reason for the historical transformation period in the eye-catching world of Shana.


    Before Qianbian did not complete his mission, Su Jin naturally wouldn''t do anything ruthless.


    On the contrary, he will even urge the other party to complete his mission as soon as possible, so that the changes in the red world and the present world will come faster.


    And that change is, of course, the purpose of the Masquerade...


    ¡ª¡ªCreate a world of scenes of the present world, use the distortion of the world, block the power of existence, and let all the people of the red world use the power of existence to their fullest.


    That is the truth of destiny.


    ¡ª¡ªNew World [There is no boundary].


    It is a paradise for a group of people of the red world who have eaten human beings for thousands of years to act recklessly. Oh, this is really ironic... Su Jin laughed in his heart.


    But at the same time he also understands that this is almost the best ending in the original book.


    The best plan to let the disciples of the red world leave the world and stop devouring vulnerable humans.


    However... if human beings have the power... Su Jin knows very well that this is bound to happen.


    Because he did not intend to give up observing the world.


    And the result of this must be the integration of this world and Hakoten.


    At that time, the power system of the little garden like ''gift'' will inevitably appear in this weak human world.


    At that time, I am afraid it will be the day of reckoning.


    Su Jin, who knew this, concealed it from Shana and Will Amina.


    The behavior of supporting Qianbian to carry out his life will inevitably be opposed by the two people who were born in the fire fog warrior.


    Maybe the later liquidation of the cannibals will be recognized by both, but Su Jin has no idea of ??asking for trouble.


    Secretly let Qianbian do things, take the blame, and he benefits behind the scenes, isn''t this kind of thing bad?


    Why bother yourself?


    With such a mentality, Su Jin concealed Qian Bian''s whereabouts.


    After realizing that Thousand Changes could not be hunted down, Will Emina couldn''t help sighing:


    "The situation is not good either."


    "Well, the most important thing now is the transfer of the outside world. For this reason, other things can be put aside."


    When Alastor said this, he breathed a sigh of relief:


    "Fortunately, Cai Piao is willing to obey Su Jin''s orders, otherwise things will be troublesome."


    "Damn, it''s almost a little too close." Shana bit her lip with a displeased look on her face.


    If Qian Bian hadn''t turned his head just now, her head would have been chopped off by her.


    "Don''t worry." Will Emina persuaded after seeing this: "Victory or defeat is the common sense of the military."


    Alastor also persuaded at this time:


    "Well... let''s assist in the transfer of the outside world first. For the purpose of the masquerade, let Kubelik Symphony go to the search for the time being."


    "I understand." Shana bit her lip, but it wasn''t that she couldn''t understand the situation.


    At this time, none of the three seemed to notice that Su Jin had entered a strange silent state.


    When the three of them were busy with the outside accommodation, Su Jin''s quietness became even less conspicuous.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Europe, in Germany.


    Dragging the newly restored left hand, Xiu Denan, who was in tatters, looked at the castle in the sky suspended in the mountains above his head, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    "It''s finally back!"


    Fortunately, Xiu Denan didn''t seem to notice that since he left the Heavenly Dynasty, a handsome young man with black hair and black eyes has been standing on his right side.


    At this time, the young man raised his head, looked at the base camp of the masquerade in the sky, Xingli Hall, and slowly smiled.


    Chapter 0878 Only God can do it


    It comes from the same source as the Tiandao Palace, and is wrapped in the hidden temple of the free method. It is like a mobile fortress in a different world - Xingli Hall.


    Only the official members of the masquerade party can safely enter it.


    Xingli Hall, as the base camp for the masquerade, is a giant war fortress where more than ten Demon Kings of the Red World gather.


    This kind of power is like an iron wall for the fire and fog warriors who are good at fighting alone.


    It was precisely because he believed in the defensive power of the Xingli Hall that Qianbian Xiu Denan came directly to the location of the Xingli Hall after he made a simple induction of defensive tracking.


    Back in this huge fortress, a huge sense of security poured into Xiu Denan''s heart.


    "Ah, I haven''t been so embarrassed for many years."


    Xiu Denan touched his bare left arm, and the faint residual pain made him show a slightly distressed smile.


    After entering the Xingli Hall through a special freedom method, he pushed his glasses helplessly:


    "In the end, it ended up messing things up with just one step away!"


    Cai Piao Fei Lei Si''s body has been found, but because of one foot into the wolf''s den and failed.


    Such a dramatic change, Xiu Denan has never been able to forget.


    "It is estimated that the old woman will be scolded for a few months."


    Maybe it was Murphy''s Law. When Xiudan was muttering, he walked into the main building of Xingli Hall and saw the three-eyed beauty walking towards him for the first time.


    That was one of the three-pillar ministers, the rebellious judge, Belupeolu, who was also a servant of the Serpent offering sacrifices to the God of Creation.


    And behind her, there are several followers, but Xiu Denan obviously can''t pay too much attention at this time.


    "Is this misfortune coming singly?" Looking at Belupeo, Xiu Denan muttered speechlessly.


    When Belupeolu saw the returning Xiu Denan, he frowned immediately, looking at his embarrassed appearance full of dust, and said in surprise:


    "Xu Denan... Are you a failure?"


    "To make you so embarrassed, is Cai Piao so troublesome?"


    "..." Xiu Denan''s mood was very complicated when he heard the words.


    Can he say that he just saw the body side of Caipiao Feilaisi, and ran away before he started?


    Although it was because the enemy was outnumbered, it was a strategic retreat, but for Xiu Denan, who was formerly known as Chiyou, this could be regarded as a shameful achievement in the past thousand years.


    "Your expression?"


    Bellupiolu clearly sensed that Xiu Denan was wrong, thought for a while, and said strangely:


    "Could it be that you didn''t gain anything, and ran back like a wild dog in embarrassment?"


    Hearing this, Xiu Denan''s face turned green, and he couldn''t help but scolded: "Damn old woman!"


    "That''s true."


    Belupeolu, who was scolded, was not angry, but showed a curious expression:


    "I have to say that your embarrassment has aroused my curiosity. What kind of enemy can bring you into this situation?"


    These words were like knives, digging open Xiu Denan''s heart that was already covered in bruises.


    Knowing that I am unlucky, I came to ask, are you sick?


    "I''m not in the mood to chat with you right now."


    Xiu Denan resisted the urge to curse, and asked:


    "Where is my lovely witch?"


    The top seat Hecate.


    The head of the Three Pillars of Officials, the Demon King of the Crimson World with the aliases of ''Miko'' and ''Princess of Disciples'', is also the King of the Crimson World who is closest to God in the Red World.


    She is also the older sister of Belupeo.


    Of course, Xiu Denan does not admit this.


    In his eyes, if you want to describe it, Hecate is an unprecedented treasure that needs careful protection, and Belupeo?


    It will only arrange a lot of work for people, and make people look like old women living like social animals. Is there anything worth paying attention to?


    Absolutely not!


    "She''s in the prayer hall, go find her there, I still have something to deal with."

 Chapter 652：

    After Bellupiolu finished speaking, she also understood that Xiu Denan was not in the mood to chat with herself, and was about to leave immediately.


    At this time, Xiu Denan said unexpectedly:


    "Come along too. Although it''s a little uncomfortable, the news I''ve brought you really need your audition."


    Bellupiolu paused when she heard the words, looked at Xiu Denan''s back, frowned, and then raised her hand and said:


    "You go down."


    After shunting his subordinates, Belupiolu followed Xiu Denan and entered the prayer hall two days before and one after the other.


    Inside the empty prayer hall.


    The glazed ceiling reflects the starlight from the outside world.


    Under the starlight, above the ground, there are three triangular altars floating in the air.


    And inside the triangular altar at the top, there was a girl who was half-kneeling on the ground.


    She wore a large white hat and a large white cloak embroidered with gold trim, light blue shoulder-length fluttering gently in the breeze.


    Beside the girl, the sky blue stars exuded a faint light, surrounding the girl like stars.


    After Schudnan and Belupeo entered the prayer hall, the girl opened her eyes and seemed to explain her prayer.


    Immediately afterwards, a lifeless and beautiful female voice sounded:


    "It''s rare, General, to actually see you in a state of embarrassment."


    Xiu Denan looked a little embarrassed at this time. He was born as a response to the idea of ????protecting the witch from the Red World. He was actually seen by the person he was guarding. This was a crit.


    "Various things happened, presumably..."


    Xiu Denan pushed his glasses and couldn''t help but lit a cigarette for himself.


    His behavior made Belupeolu couldn''t help but glared at him.


    However, what made Xiu Denan more bitter was that Hecate raised his hand and covered his nose.


    "Really, at least give me a little sweetness to me who just escaped."


    Xiu Denan lit the cigarette with a turbid purple flame, took a sip, and then said solemnly:


    "Forget it, I won''t say more about unrelated things."


    "Hecate."


    "I want to ask you something."


    Hecate slightly lowered his head and looked at Xiu Denan.


    At this time, Xiu Denan bit the cigarette holder tightly, and said in a condensed voice:


    "Is it possible for the other kings of the red world to receive the Great Life Psalm from the gap between the two worlds?"


    "Thousands of Changes!" Belupeo''s tone suddenly rose a step: "What did you encounter outside?"


    Belupeo''s reaction was quick, and many possibilities were discerned from Xiu Denan''s words.


    If it was what she imagined, the masquerade would be in trouble.


    "..."


    After being silent for a while, Hecate shook his head slightly and said in an ethereal voice:


    "I''m not sure."


    "Not sure?" Xiu Denan was stunned. "What exactly do you say?"


    Hearing this, Hecate raised his head and looked at the sky with unfocused eyes:


    "There is a lot of existential power needed to capture and interpret the Great Life Psalms."


    "I''m not sure any king of the red world can do this."


    "unless¡­¡­"


    Hearing this, the expressions of Xiu Denan and Belupeo suddenly changed.


    The King of the Red World can''t do this, so naturally the one who can do it is...


    "God of the Red World."


    An unexpected fourth voice appeared in the Xingli Hall, adding the following.


    "Unless it is the **** of the red world, it is possible to do it."


    At this time, Sanzhuchen discovered that there was an additional figure beside Hecate.


    It was a black-haired, black-eyed man with slightly thin lips and a sturdy figure. He wore a black suit to make him feel tight, and his eyes were deep and compelling.


    His figure appeared on the uppermost triangular altar, with his head slightly sideways, and smiling towards Hecate who was close at hand:


    "I''m right, Miss Hecate."


    Xiu Denan and Belupeo''s breathing froze for a moment.


    Chapter 0879 I need you more


    The moment Su Jin appeared, Xiu Denan only felt that his breath disappeared for a moment.


    He widened his eyes, and Su Jin''s figure was reflected in his pupils under the sunglasses.


    However, apart from his eyes, his spiritual power, his exploration of the power of existence, his grasp of the weak floating in the air...


    Except for the line of sight, all perception methods seem to be blinded.


    It''s as if the man next to Ayanoza doesn''t exist.


    But that is impossible, the other party exists, it really exists in front of his eyes.


    Is the gap so big... Cold sweat, self-cultivation Denan''s cheeks flowed down.


    On the other hand, Belupeolu also recovered from the strange state of being unable to perceive Su Jin, and said to Su Jin rationally and respectfully:


    "I didn''t expect it to be the Sun God in person."


    As she spoke, she lifted the hem of her skirt and saluted Su Jinshan:


    "Because the leader of our alliance has not returned, please wait for my three-pillar minister to welcome you on his behalf."


    Bellupeolu''s respectful tone made Su Jin find no room for attack.


    And the leader who can be reminded also made clear his own background.


    To prevent Su Jin from disregarding his identity, he would take action against the three dependents of the serpents who created the **** sacrificial ceremony.


    Su Jin turned his head slightly, looked down at the burgundy-haired beauty bowing below, raised his eyebrows slightly and said:


    "You''re... Injury Judge Belupiolu?"


    "You have some eyesight."


    Su Jin''s chuckle made Bellupeo''s thoughts sink to the bottom.


    Although it was only speculated from Su Jin''s understatement when talking about the God of the Red World, this is the sun **** who was rumored to return, but she did not expect it to be the real person at all.


    But this way, things make sense.


    Whether it is in the mouth of the thousand changes, Yu Ming is interpreted by outsiders, or the terrifying existence in front of him that can only be seen visually.


    If the other party is the **** of the red world, everything has a reasonable explanation.


    Thinking of the danger of the imperial life being leaked, and thinking that the person who knew the content of the imperial fate was actually a pillar of the Red World, Bellupiolu, who was the staff of the masquerade party, suddenly understood the cruelty of fate.


    With this kind of existence, it is absolutely impossible for them to stop the leakage of Yuming!


    No amount of resourcefulness can make up for this, the absolute power is poor.


    "why?"


    An ethereal voice with doubt echoed in the prayer hall.


    Su Jin turned his head slightly and looked at the top seat Hecate who asked the question.


    Hecate looked at Su Jin suspiciously at this time, and said softly:


    "I can''t perceive...why I can''t perceive your presence."


    "Did you really care about this..." Su Jin raised his hand, revealing the back of his hand.


    On the back of the hand, in the subtleties, you can vaguely see the flame of blazing golden existence flickering in it.


    "A blazing golden flame!"


    Seeing the flames, Xiu Denan didn''t understand that the person in front of him was the true body of the sun **** "The Sun of Bushuo".


    In the ancient times, when the laws of the red world had not yet been determined, he had just been born, and he had witnessed the great power of the sun **** in ignorance.


    And the power of the sun god, its most basic manifestation, is the flame of blazing golden existence.


    For the Red World Apostle, the color of the power of existence is unique and certain, and it cannot be changed since birth.


    Even if there is a free method to change the color of the flame to pretend, but the flame of the existence of the sun **** is blazing golden, but only a few ancient demon kings and gods of the red world know the fact.


    The possibility of impersonation is very low, and Su Jin''s voice is very close to the fake ''Bright Eyes'' Contract Demon King just now... Thinking of this, Xiu Denan''s heart sank.


    Is he a contractor of the Sun God... Is this Lord on the side of the Fire Mist Warrior? Thinking of this, Xiu Denan''s heart sank to the bottom.


    While Xiu Denan was thinking about the situation, a blazing golden flame appeared in Su Jin''s palm.


    The flame turned into a bird in front of Hecate, the bird fell to the ground and turned into a beast, and the beast leaped into the air, rising into a dragon.


    The scenes changed in Su Jin''s palm, and then he smiled and introduced to Hecate:


    "You seem to want to probe my presence?"


    "Um."


    Heikati replied in a low voice, but looked at Su Jin with an emotionless look:


    "What kind of stealth technique is this?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled:


    "It seems that my concealment technique has been completed well, at least I can hide it from your witch''s eyes."


    Su Jin knew Hecate well, even more than she knew herself.


    The source of Su Jin''s news is one from the so-called original work, and the other is from Ashilia from Hakoba.


    Before coming to the Red World, Su Jin had obtained information on Hecate from Ashilia.


    And Ashilia''s reason for focusing on Hecate is very simple.


    Because Hecate is a king of the red world with a capacity of ''almost four digits''.


    Based on the capacity of the power of existence alone, even the Serpent Serpent cannot compare to Hecate.


    Although he is a servant of the Serpent Serpent, Heikati is a Demon Lord born from nothingness in response to the wishes of all the disciples of the Red World.


    It is the cornerstone of power necessary for the Serpent of Creation God to use the power of [Creation].


    It can be said that the Serpent of Sacrifices can only exert the true power of the power of creation when Heikati is filled with the power of existence and sacrifices itself.


    And that power was rated as four-digit power by Ashilia.


    And when such information came to Athena''s hands.


    In the information Su Jin obtained, the existence of the top seat was highlighted by Athena.


    And the power of [Creation] was also determined by Athena as the most suitable power for Su Jin.


    It was also the ''gift'' that Athena really wanted to give Su Jin after she was sure that Su Jin gave up and she was promoted to the fourth generation of **** queen.


    Otherwise, Athena would not secretly block the existence of the Red World after Su Jin mentioned it, and let Su Jin observe it alone.


    This is also the main reason why Su Jin will follow Xiu Denan and come to Xingli Hall.


    Previously, the reason why Su Jin let go of Xiu Denan, in addition to the need to protect his life, was more important to find Hecate through Xiu Denan.


    "Are you sure you want to know about my spell?"


    Facing Hecate, a very important existence for Su Jin.


    Su Jin''s attitude is much more friendly than that of Xiu Denan and Belupeo.


    "..." After hearing this, Hecate raised his head and looked at Su Jin, as if waiting for the next sentence.

 Chapter 653：

    Seeing this, Su Jin said eloquently: "By compiling the power of destruction, I will annihilate all the power fluctuations that have leaked out of myself, and also destroy external factors such as light refraction and air flow that may expose myself."


    "And as a result, I unilaterally cut off most of the connection with the world."


    "The result of its performance is the hidden effect just now."


    Su Jin is a little happy that he has developed another way to apply the power of destruction.


    And this kind of happy thing, naturally want to share.


    If other people are also happy, it will be double the happiness, and if others are unhappy, Su Jin will be even happier.


    "It''s hard to state the specific content, so I''ll just show it."


    Su Jin talked eloquently at the end, but couldn''t help but lift his concealment once.


    His figure materialized in front of Hecate in a trance, like a two-dimensional image in a glass mirror suddenly turning into a three-dimensional glance.


    Although it was only a short moment, when Su Jin lifted his concealment, Heikati Gujing Wubo''s face finally changed:


    "This kind of incomprehensible hugeness, so it is, you have indeed returned, the sun **** "The Sun of Bushuo". "


    There was a hint of familiarity in her tone, and a bit of nostalgia.


    Su Jin paused after hearing the words, looked at Hecate in surprise and said:


    "So you''ve been trying to determine my identity?"


    Top Seat Hecate cannot deny this.


    She was indeed doing such a thing, and she only determined Su Jin''s identity after sensing the abyss-like power that passed over Su Jin in an instant.


    She had only felt the power of that scale in the Primordial Era, in the body of the sun **** "The Sun of the Unshod".


    Although it always feels that the scale of this power seems to be more incalculable than in the ancient times, it also made Hecate confirm the identity of Su Jin.


    Even if the former sun **** was clearly a woman, the current Su Jin is a man, it did not change Hecate''s cognition.


    She determined that Su Jin was the sun god.


    After confirming Su Jin''s identity, Hecate said leisurely:


    "Then, Sun God, why are you here?"


    Hearing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth slowly rose, and she said with a smile:


    "Purpose? There may be many, but only one is the most important."


    As he spoke, he suddenly stretched out his hand towards Hecate and said naturally:


    "Come to my side, Hecate."


    "I need the potential power in you more than the sacrificial snake."


    Chapter 0880 The biggest stumbling block


    After hearing Su Jin''s invitation, Hecate did not respond, and Xiu Denan''s face turned green.


    As the guardian of the witch, Su Jin actually invited Hecate to join him in person.


    It felt as if the knight found out that the big devil was proposing to the princess he guarded. The humiliation, unwillingness and anger of being ''bull'' surged in Xiu Denan''s heart.


    However, he couldn''t make the slightest move at this time.


    Once he acts, Hecate, who is only a stone''s throw away from Su Jin, will inevitably be hurt.


    This is something that Xiu Denan can''t bear.


    Therefore, in the case of not fully grasping, Xiu Denan can only endure.


    And the other side.


    on the triangular altar.


    Su Jin, who doesn''t think it''s immoral to pry into a corner, is still persuading Hecate:


    "You should feel it, the emptiness inside that can never be filled, the unbearable loneliness."


    The top seat Hecate is the reference point of the [Creation] of the Red World.


    Only when it is needed, will the power of existence surge through it.


    Be more precise.


    Only when the world needs [Creation] can Hecate can be filled with power.


    In normal times, Hecate can only maintain an empty interior, and this is the reason why the other party''s emotional ups and downs are extremely low, and he has no words and no intentions.


    "Whether it is the disciple''s wish, or the power of the sacrificial snake, or even the red world, I am afraid that it will not be able to satisfy your emptiness."


    Su Jin squinted his eyes and looked at Hecate, as if he understood the essence of the other party, and said:


    "In this world, only my power can fill the void of your power."


    Having said this, Su Jin once again stretched out his hand towards Hecate:


    "Come to my side, Hecate."


    A container of [Creation] power.


    Not to mention that it means that Arcadia has another existence who can quickly enter the four-digit number.


    Just talking about the power of creation, it is impossible for Su Jin not to act.


    In the little garden, there is no so-called creation power twitching, only the so-called ''creation'' truth.


    That is the truth grasped by one of the seventeen people standing at the top, the ancestral **** of Eastern mythology, Nuwa.


    And the Hecate in front of him is the existence in this world called "Nuwa" by the ancient human beings.


    Intuitively, he told Su Jin that perhaps [Creation] was more suitable for his small universe than [Creation].


    So for Hecate, Su Jin holds the mentality of being determined to win.


    Heikati looked at Su Jin blankly, just stared at Su Jin blankly, and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Just as Su Jin, who had been waiting for a long time, couldn''t help frowning.


    Hecate then said leisurely:


    "The red world doesn''t need the power of creation now, Sun God, our cooperation was already over before the ancient times."


    "?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin was stunned.


    Xiu Denan and Belupiolu, who were not aware of the situation below, also showed stunned expressions.


    In the primeval times, did Hecate and "Sunshine of the Sun" cooperate?


    Does that mean that this is not the first time he has been attacked by a tauren? Xiu Denan was stunned at first, and then his expression changed, and the whole person felt bad.


    On the other hand, Belupiolu looked stunned.


    In fact, she has always had a doubt in her heart, why the sun **** established the four seasons of the red world, stipulated the time, and created the origin of many disciples and demon kings.


    This was supposed to be her lord, the sphere of power of the serpent who created the **** sacrificial ritual, but it was completed by the sun **** "Bushuo Zhiyang".


    This is obviously a bit over the top, and it is not something that is facilitated by the jurisprudence of the red world.


    And if "The Sun of Bushuo" once joined forces with Hecate and completed the great cause of creation together, then things can be explained clearly.


    The Serpent Serpent never concealed the fact that he lacked strength in the early days of the Red World.


    He who claims to have grown up from a weak age to the present, in the primeval times, faced with the red world that was just born and desperately needed the power of good fortune, naturally there were times when he was overwhelmed.


    In that era, as a container of power, the first king of the red world who was born with the ceremonial snake, Heikati the top seat was born long before his sister Belupiolu and the guardian Shudenan.


    And the sacrificial serpent and Hecate, who lacked strength, completed the creation with the help of "the sun of the sun".


    The two sides formed an alliance in the ancient times and carried out the rule creation of the red world.


    This is probably the reason why "The Sun of the Unsustainable" is called the God of the Gods.


    Because in ancient times, as the second pillar of the red world, He acted for the authority of the Creator God.


    Wanting to understand the key, Belupeo naturally understands what Hecate means by ''the cooperation has already ended''.


    After the creation of the world was completed, Hecate had long since changed from one of the functions of creation to the "Psalm of Great Life" that responded to the wishes of the Red World.


    Such a Hecate is naturally impossible to respond to the expectations of "The Sun of Unfathomable".


    Even if He is the only four pillars in the red world, it is the same.


    The **** of the red world cannot represent all the disciples of the red world, and Hecate will only respond to the wishes of all the disciples of the red world, which is the main reason.


    Compared to the function, Hecate''s own will takes a very small part in it.


    Because the actions of the top seat Hecate have always been based on the wishes of the disciples, not their own will.


    However, looking at the two silently staring at each other in front of her, Belupeo couldn''t help but feel a little weird.


    The scene in front of her was as if Hecate, who was once married and then broke up and divorced, sternly refused to get together after facing Su Jin who came to seek reconciliation.


    ¡®Oops, I shouldn¡¯t read those novels written by humans, how can I think like this, Hecate is my sister, the sun **** is also the **** of the red world, how can I eat their gossip? ¡¯


    Belupeo hesitated for a while, then looked at Hecate, who was calm like a lake, and Su Jin, who was staring at her with a frown, and couldn''t help thinking:


    "Gossip is really fragrant~"


    On the other side, after confirming Hecate''s attitude, Su Jin frowned and stared at her calm face. After observing Hecate for a while, he immediately said:


    "So that''s the case, has the function of creation stopped partly?"


    Because of the passage of time, Hecate''s fortune-telling function gradually evolved into the wish machine of the Crimson World.


    This fact made Su Jin helpless, but he had to accept it.


    After all, observing the world needs the best era, and Su Jin can''t give up the huge spiritual power that he will get after observing the world.


    A world that interferes with the spirits of the gods and has a huge impact, but does not touch the bottom line of the gods, is not so easy to find.


    Facing Su Jin''s surprise, Hecate''s expression did not fluctuate at all:


    "Go away, sun god."


    "Your times have changed."


    Hearing this, Su Jin took a deep look at Hecate, then sighed:


    "I know."


    His sigh made Belupeolu and Xiudenan shudder, only to feel a terrifying evil thought coming from above them like a waterfall.


    "Strong melons are not sweet, I have always understood this truth."


    Su Jin raised his head slightly, looked at Hecate, and the corners of his mouth raised little by little:


    "But I know it too."


    "Melon is not sweet, but it quenches thirst!"


    Speaking of this, Su Jin showed a big smile:


    "Since you are unwilling to cooperate, then I will become the biggest stumbling block in your plan."


    "If we can''t be friends, we can be enemies!"


    The top seat Hecate was obviously stunned.


    However, before she could react, her vision was shrouded in dazzling golden light.


    Chapter 0881 Exclusive Su Jin props


    The blazing golden flame was like a beast that devoured people, but in an instant, it spread all over Hecate''s entire body.


    In a hurry, Hecate summoned his own exclusive artifact, a golden tin rod decorated with a triangular ring, but before he could do anything, it was swallowed by the blazing golden flame.


    "Hecate!"


    Suddenly, Xiu Denan wanted to step forward to save people.


    However, at this time, Su Jin''s eyes slanted over.


    Unspeakable fear poured out from the bottom of Xiudenan''s heart.


    In an instant, Xiu Denan stopped all movements, and even his thoughts froze.


    "Your Excellency the Sun God..."

 Chapter 654：

    Seeing Xiu Denan''s abnormality, Bellupeo naturally understood the inadvisability of armed conflict, and immediately wanted to say something to Su Jin.


    However, at this time, the blazing golden flame had already wrapped Su Jin.


    "If you want to welcome back Hecate, let the Serpent Serpent talk to me in person."


    Before the words fell, the blazing golden flame twisted in a spiral shape, and soon disappeared in front of Belupeo with Su Jin''s figure.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Belupeo scolded her mother for a while.


    Hecate''s fingerprints are needed to welcome back their leader who had been exiled in the crevices of the world.


    However, if you want to bring back Hecate, you have to ask the leader to negotiate with Su Jin first.


    These two conditions, like two ropes, are still tied into a dead knot.


    Aren''t you bullying people? Belupeo was extremely aggrieved.


    However there is no way.


    The power of the **** of the red world is not something that the kings of the red world can resist.


    Even if Thousand Changes and Inverse Judges are the top kings of the red world, they can''t change the absolute strength difference.


    "Damn!"


    Xiu Denan, who regained control of his body from the hands of fear, slapped himself angrily.


    "The worst state of affairs."


    Belupiolu sighed, looked at the empty altar above and said:


    "Next, what we have to face is no longer a pediatrician like the Fire Mist Warrior."


    "The sun **** "The Sun of the Unsustainable"..."


    Qianbian Xiudan pushed his glasses, and then gave a wry smile.


    With just one look, he made a terrifying existence that he couldn''t even act.


    Wanting to take back Hecate from such an existence, Xiu Denan clearly understood how small the possibility was.


    Belupeo retracted her gaze towards the altar, gritted her teeth and said:


    "The most urgent task is to let the professor take the time to study the free method of contacting the alliance leader. The matter of Hecate''s being taken away must be decided by the alliance leader."


    Without the top seat, the intermediary who connected with the Serpent Serpent, all the plans for the masquerade party became very cumbersome.


    But there is no way. If you want to take back Hecate, you must negotiate with the Serpent Snake.


    The scene just now has completely proved how powerless the resistance of these red world kings is in the face of the **** of the red world.


    Thinking of this, Bellupiolu gritted his teeth and said, "At least we must research the props to welcome back the will of the leader."


    "I understand."


    Xiu Denan responded silently, and left with a black face.


    He is going to urge the willful professor, even if he puts a knife on the other''s neck, he will force the professor to create a feasible method of freedom.


    If I can''t beat the Sun God, can I still beat the researcher, Professor?


    With such an aggrieved mentality, Xiu Denan left the prayer hall in a hurry.


    Seeing this, Belupeo didn''t stop her, she understood that Xiu Denan knew the proportions.


    "The sun god, the apostle, the zero-hour fan..."


    Bellupiolu bit her bright red nails, her eyes gradually calmed down, and she even said excitedly:


    "This kind of unavoidable enemy is really scary."


    The more difficult the challenge, the more excited it is. This is the special hobby of Belupeo, the staff officer of the masquerade.


    "You have to think of a suitable method..."


    Belupeo fell into deep thought.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Magic Capital, an alley in Xuhui District.


    Blazing golden sparks appeared suddenly, and then twisted in a spiral.


    After a while, Su Jin, who led Hecate, appeared in the alley.


    jingle--


    The triangular tin stick made a crisp sound.


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin turned his eyes to the side, looked at the calm-faced Azunoza Hecate next to him, and said with a little playfulness:


    "Do you want to resist?"


    Hearing this, Hecate looked up and stared at Su Jin blankly, without saying a word.


    "Did you ignore me? It really hurts."


    Su Jin tilted his head indifferently and raised his index finger.


    The use of power made the flame of the color of blazing gold reappear.


    Su Jin, who was already used to it, squinted his eyes at the fact that "the flame of the corresponding color will appear when using power":


    "Before I taste it again, I can satisfy some of your prayers a little."


    Heikati heard the words, turned her head slightly, glanced at Su Jin, and said after a moment of silence:


    "Yu Ming, you can''t interrupt me here."


    Su Jin glanced at Hecate and raised the corner of his mouth slightly: "Yes."


    Not forcibly interrupting the royal life, this is the small condition that Hecate put forward to Su Jin.


    As the price, Su Jin did whatever he wanted.


    Before the free method of fingertips was formed, Su Jin said meaningfully to Hecate:


    "Don''t resist, of course, you can also give feedback as much as you like."


    A blazing golden flame floated out from Su Jin''s fingertips and devoured Hecate again.


    However, unlike the previous ''space transfer'', this time, the power contained in the flame was a terrible power that made Hecate, who was hollow in his heart, tremble.


    That is the high-ranking existence at the level of gods and Buddhas, the power in charge.


    The power to "destroy".


    boom!


    The blazing golden flames covered Hecate''s entire body, destroying all impurities.


    And the main place of destruction is the concept called [individual].


    For the gods and Buddhas with more than four digits in Hakoba, the essence of battle is the battle of concepts.


    As a large-scale collection of concepts, power has the title of "universal power".


    Through the secret technique taught by Athena, Su Jin temporarily destroyed the concept of ''individual'' with the power of power, and gave the concept of ''props'' in the interim.


    Such behavior did not cause Hecate''s appearance to change, but the main change was in the interior.


    After the flame disappeared, Su Jin paused and stretched out his hand towards Hecate.


    While holding down the opponent''s wide white hat, Su Jin instilled his own strength into Hecate.


    "Wow!"


    The power of existence of alien species poured in, and Hecate couldn''t help but let out a cry like a small animal.


    However, at this time, she suddenly felt a strange connection between her and Su Jin.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    An inexplicable emotion rose from Hecate''s heart, which was the emotion that came from Su Jin.


    On the other hand, Su Jin sensed the wonderful ''starry sky'' composed of concepts under this delicate connection.


    Looking at the starry sky that can only be seen from the perspective of the soul, Su Jin couldn''t help saying:


    "This is the composition of [Creation] power..."


    Hecate''s current mood is very subtle, and all kinds of human emotions are transmitted through the connection with Su Jin.


    A container without emotion, it feels the presence of emotion.


    "What did you do to me?" Hecate, who had a little vitality in his tone, asked.


    Su Jin did not respond directly, but raised the corners of his mouth little by little:


    "I just turned you into my exclusive ''prop''."


    Chapter 0882 Shana of Versailles


    The smile on Su Jin''s face was rather wicked.


    Destroy the concept of the individual and give it the concept of props.


    In gamification terms, Su Jin temporarily erased the character Hecate and made it into a piece of equipment called ''Hecate''.


    But now, Su Jin, who wears this layer of equipment, naturally obtains the ''good fortune'' attribute of the equipment, thus obtaining a shortcut to study the power of good fortune.


    This is also a common trick used by some gods and buddhas of Hakoba to deal with the defeated.


    It''s just that compared to Su Jin, who keeps Hecate''s self, those gods and Buddhas who will erase the self of props are more cruel than Su Jin''s behavior.


    "..." Hecate was speechless, and his disgust for the word ''props'' surged in his heart.


    This disgust was so unfamiliar to the once ''container'' that Hecate felt the novelty of the experience.


    At this time, after eating the twisted melon, Su Jin, who was experiencing a mouth full of sweetness, said with a smile:


    "As agreed, I won''t stop you from carrying out your life, but as a price, you will stay by my side as a prop."


    Heikati silently responded to Su Jin, and did not express the idea of ????refusing.


    She even wanted to ask for more emotions from Su Jin.


    But inexplicably, she chose to hide this emotion.


    ''What a strange experience. '' Hecate thought silently.


    Seeing Hecate agreeing with silence, Su Jin''s smile became even wider.


    With the first acquiescence, there will be a second time. When it comes to his Su Jin, Hecate still wants to go back to the masquerade party?


    Don''t even think about it!


    What if Hecate was picked up at the masquerade in the future?


    The most important source of power in Wuyoujing - Zero Hour Mizi is in the hands of Caipiao Feilaisi.


    Cai Piao is Su Jin''s ''subordinate''.


    Aside from the zero-hour fans, the only person who can support Wuhejing''s creation with individual strength is Su Jin, who has a huge small universe.


    So from the beginning, Su Jin was an inescapable part of the masquerade party.


    Originally, Su Jin also wanted to have friendly contact with Hecate, and use the return of the sacrificial snake as an excuse to get help from the other party, but the previous reaction seemed that this road would not work.


    Even if the snake returns, Hecate''s function will not change, and her answer is naturally impossible to change.


    Therefore, if Su Jin wants to achieve his goal, what he needs to do is to forcefully change the function of Hecate, until this ''Nuwa'' finally belongs to himself.


    With many emotions flashing in his heart, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and muttered:


    "Calculate the time, it''s almost time to go back, otherwise Shana will probably find something abnormal."


    Su Jin muttered, stretched out his hand, and disappeared into the alley with the speechless Hecate.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the suburbs of Modu, in a church with a striking spire.


    Shana, who was escorting the members of Waiwaihu, suddenly felt a heavy weight on her back, as if she was carrying something heavy on her back.


    "??" Shana raised her head suddenly and looked around.

 Chapter 655：

    The members of Waikai Su, who was carrying a large bag and a small bag in the back, were still holding a computer and said in amazement:


    "Miss Shana, did you find anything?"


    "No, nothing."


    Shana shook her head and temporarily suppressed the doubts in her heart, and then said solemnly with a small face:


    "Hurry up, everyone must be moved before the masquerade can react."


    "Yes!"


    A group of staff who seemed to be moving the house immediately roared excitedly.


    "???"


    I command you, why are you so happy?


    With such subtle doubts, Shana continued to **** these people into the underground facilities of the church.


    At the same time, in the bottom of my heart, Shana began to communicate with Su Jin.


    "Su Jin, what was that just now? Why do I feel that my body has suddenly become heavier?"


    Su Jin, who squeezed into Shana''s body with the power of Hecate''s existence, said with a guilty conscience:


    "Maybe you have awakened some power again? It''s like the last time you awakened the power to control gravity."


    After Shana heard it, her attention was immediately diverted: "You actually have special abilities on you?"


    Because of the exchange of existence between the two parties, the Fire Mist Warrior who has contracted with the Crimson World will naturally highlight the characteristics of the other party, and can exert the corresponding power in the form of the law of freedom.


    And according to common sense, after contracting a disciple of the Red World, there are basically only two traits that will be obtained.


    However, after getting physical enhancement, sixth sense intuition bonus, and gravity control, Su Jin actually said that there are still traits being developed by her...


    In such a situation, Will Emina has never taught me... Shana murmured in her heart, while wondering what the new trait was.


    At this time, she casually saw the staff of Waiwaisu who was carrying equipment behind her.


    At this moment, a bitter whisper sounded in Shana''s ear.


    ¡®If only the cannibals could disappear. ¡¯


    "Who?" Shana was startled and quickly alerted her surroundings.


    "What happened again?" The staff next to him were also a little flustered, for fear of being attacked by the apprentices.


    When she heard his voice, Shana''s eyes widened.


    The bitter whisper just now was exactly the same as the voice of the staff in front of him.


    "It''s nothing, it''s probably the pigeons outside the church that disturbed me..."


    In a perfunctory response, Shana put the staff member away, and then asked in her heart:


    "Su Jin, that was just now..."


    "It''s a ''wish''."


    Su Jin''s tone was a little subtle at this time, but Shana, who was in a stunned state, didn''t hear the difference:


    "Your ability to awaken should be the ability to hear the innermost wishes of others."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin added:


    "By the way, there is an increase in the capacity of the power of existence. You will understand this when you eat food to supplement the power of existence."


    These two are the characteristics of Hecate... Su Jin added silently in his heart.


    Turning Hecate as a ''prop'', after wearing it, Shana can also be called the contractor of Hecate on the top of the seat under the chain reaction.


    So by the way, together with the two concepts that Hecate itself, the two qualities of [Wish] and [Creation] also began to wake up in Shana.


    In the outside world, it is the rapid increase in the capacity of the power of existence and the ability to hear the inner wishes of others.


    Fortunately, Heikati didn''t have any thoughts of communicating with Shana, and was still carefully feeling the emotions she got from Su Jin, otherwise Shana might find out that she had contracted another Demon King of the Red World, and it was still legendary'' The top seat''.


    After listening to Su Jin''s explanation, Shana couldn''t help complaining:


    "Su Jin, you have too many abilities, right? Alastor and Will Amina have only two abilities."


    "I don''t even know how to study that ability''s freedom method first!"


    "Have the ability to say this to me in front of Will Emina and Tian Rang''s Jie Huo, and see if she can cut you."


    Su Jin said this and couldn''t help rolling his eyes:


    "It''s cheap and good."


    Hearing this, Shana shrank her neck, looked around, stuck her tongue out, and changed the subject:


    "Speaking of which, after this trip is over, the transfer of the outside accommodation will be almost the same."


    "That''s the only thing to do next, right?"


    "Well..." Su Jin responded to Shana.


    The rest, the thing to do, is naturally nothing else.


    It was the ''interrogation'' of Caipiao Phyllis.


    As for Cai Piao, Su Jin never changed his mind.


    Chapter 0883 affirmation of adoptive parents (mistakes)


    A homestay two streets away from the steeple church.


    This is a property purchased by some Fire Mist Warriors in Modu.


    Under normal circumstances, such homestays are operated by outsiders. While obtaining a certain amount of funds, they also provide housing and financial assistance to the Fire Mist Warriors.


    Cai Piao Fei Lei Si was arranged in such a homestay.


    Walking down the alley where the B&B is located, Shana, who accidentally bought pineapple buns at the bakery at the entrance of the alley, muttered while eating:


    "Modu''s pineapple buns taste completely different from the ones you bought from Will Amina, and the skins are all soft."


    Willemina squinted her and said, "It''s okay to eat or sleep."


    Hearing this, Shana pouted, finished the pineapple bun in three or two mouthfuls, and wiped the corner of her mouth with her thumb.


    Seeing this, Willemina frowned, took out the handkerchief from the pocket of the maid outfit, stretched it over to wipe the corners of Shana''s mouth, and warned:


    "Too rude."


    Shana snorted, like a coquettish big child.


    At this moment, a voice came from Will Amina''s bracelet, where the **** of punishment Alastor was staying:


    "According to the report of the staff of the outside accommodation, Cai Piao doesn''t seem to have any signs of resistance."


    "There is no sign of any activity on the side of the Reformed Corps. It seems that our goal this time has a high success rate."


    "..."


    After Alastor finished speaking, he didn''t get a response from Su Jin for a long time, so he could only say in doubt:


    "Su Jin?"


    "Ah, you call me!"


    Su Jin''s voice finally came from the pendant in front of Shana.


    While hiding the existence of Hecate, after responding, he asked in a doubtful tone:


    "Did you say something just now?"


    "Did you get lost?"


    Alastor muttered softly, and then said:


    "Our purpose this time is to reach an agreement with Cai Piao, asking her to give up her cooperation with the Reformed Group on behalf of the apostles and give up tracking the traces of God."


    "Does it make sense?"


    Su Jin asked the God of Punishment:


    "Whether Cai Piao listens to my order or not, this matter will not change."


    "Even if Cai Piao is stopped, Ge Zhengtuan will definitely find me in search of change, or find the guiding god."


    "This point, neither you nor me can change it."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and said meaningfully:


    "And, you know, the best way to face this situation is to limit my contact with the Reformers."


    "I want to ask, what are your plans? The calamity of the world, Alastor."


    Hearing this, Shana and Will Emina both turned their attention to the two.


    They could all hear the smell of ignition powder in Su Jin''s tone.


    "I have no intention of restricting your actions."


    Alastor''s attitude is straightforward:


    "As for your engagement with the Reformed, that''s up to you, too."


    "For me personally, I have no obligation or idea to decide for you."


    Alastor''s tone became serious at this time:


    "However, there is one thing you need to be clear about."


    "Although Caipiao Fei Lei Si used the secret treasure she made to provide the power of existence to all the members of the apostles, allowing them to search for you, the creator, but among the apostles, there are not no cannibals from the red world. "


    "You have to be clear about this."


    Alastor said this, with a more serious tone:


    "I don''t want the child Shana to stand between you and the Fire Mist Warrior because of some cannibals."


    "Even if those disciples of the red world are the family members created by you."


    "Alastor..." Shana opened her mouth and bit her lip wordlessly.


    The God of Punishment has always only cared about maintaining the balance of the world. This kind of tune is very popular among the Fire Mist Warriors and the Crimson World.


    However, now, the God of Punishment has acted not out of duty, but out of personal feelings, even disregarding the good relationship with the sun god, and directly smashing possible contradictions.


    At this point, Shana couldn''t be indifferent.


    In a sense, this was the first time that Alastor, who was essentially an ''adoptive father'', was taking care of his beloved daughter as an elder.


    In the face of Alastor''s clear attitude, Su Jin just sneered:


    "Boring worry."


    "It''s their business that the apostles chase the "Sunshine Sun", does it have anything to do with me, Su Jin? "


    Su Jin''s understated words made Will Emina and Alastor frown.


    They didn''t understand the situation, but they felt that Su Jin''s attitude towards his family members who worshiped him was extremely cold.


    However, at this time, Su Jin said:


    "I only care about the people I identify with. Other than that, what do other people have to do with me?"


    After he said this, Shana''s expression was very strange:


    "Why am I a recognized person, but the apostles of Cai Piao created by you are considered outsiders by Su Jin? Is this too strange?"


    Good question! Alastor and Will Emina applauded at the same time in their hearts.


    "..."


    Su Jin was silent for a while, then said meaningfully:


    "Do you care about your dandruff?"


    Shana was stunned, and immediately woke up to what Su Jin wanted to express.


    For Su Jin, the created creatures of the apostles are just like the dandruff born from him. They are irrelevant and naturally don''t care.


    And she is a one-hearted companion, and her status here is definitely incomparable.


    After thinking about this, Shana also understood.

 Chapter 656：

    It''s not that Su Jin is cold by nature, but that Cai Piao and other apostles have no place in Su Jin''s heart.


    And she is a partner with a common body and shape, and this is the truth.


    "Well...it''s hard to hear, but I can understand what you''re thinking."


    Alastor can easily understand Su Jin''s idea, which is the same as the phosphorus made by the disciples and disciples of the red world.


    Who will be treated as a human by the phosphorus they make? Not a fetish.


    Therefore, it is natural that Cai Piao is not favored by the Sun God.


    "In this way, I will be relieved to give this child to you." Alastor said the same words as an old father.


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin couldn''t help but complain in his heart: Did you just test your son-in-law with the mentality of an old father?


    "While it''s not completely certain, preliminary approval is."


    Will Emina spoke like an old mother in a calm tone.


    After confirming Su Jin''s attitude and handing over the ''daughter'' to Su Jin, she felt a lot more relieved.


    At the same time, Will Emina also considered when to let the two move freely.


    Just as adult lions are driven out of the pride, young fire fighters are often left free by their instructors to develop their independence.


    Although it is a bit early, Shana is already an adult in the eyes of the Fire Mist Warrior after the contract, so the conditions for traveling alone have long been satisfied.


    I didn''t let it go before, it was entirely because Will Amina didn''t trust Su Jin.


    But now, her attitude has naturally changed a little.


    Thinking of this, Will Emina glanced at the bracelet and thought silently:


    ''Next, we only need to arrange for Tianyang''s robbery to follow. ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Will Emina raised her head and said to Su Jin:


    "I still need your help about persuading Cai Piao to give up the alliance with the Reformed Group."


    Su Jin replied at this time:


    "I can''t guarantee that Phyllis will be obedient."


    "It''s good to be willing to cooperate."


    Will Emina doesn''t care if Su Jin guarantees or not, as long as there are people.


    "Let''s go." Will Emina said towards Shana.


    The latter nodded, then followed Will Emina to a nearby homestay.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The gap between the two worlds.


    In this place without the concept of distance.


    A pitch-black giant snake the size of a mountain range with its body twisted slightly opened its eyes.


    At the same time when He opened his eyes, in those huge and red eyes, concepts were woven in a free style, and then they formed a wonderful free method.


    The source of the law of freedom is the eye with golden pupils on the head of the giant snake.


    It was a device used by Belupeo to locate the ritual snake when it was exiled by the warriors of the fire fog with the secret method of no return.


    And now, under a certain function, some information is transmitted through this eye.


    At the same time as the transmission, the thick and magnetic voice of the sacrificial snake came from the giant snake:


    "Why don''t you use the shrine maiden to contact me, doesn''t Bellupeo know that the Psalms of Great Destiny urgently need a lot of power of existence? To use such a high consumption method?"


    And when the information was transmitted, the sacrificial snake who had just woken up was stunned:


    "Hecate was taken away by the sun god?"


    I''m tired from work, sleep in, and my witch is gone?


    For a moment, the Serpent Serpent fell into a speechless silence.


    Chapter 0884 Pop!


    "The Sun God broke into the Xingli Hall, took the top seat, and the connection between the masquerade and the imperial life was derailed. This..."


    The ritual snake that just woke up was a little stunned.


    Are you kidding me?


    If this news hadn''t come from a loyal subordinate of Belupeolu, he would have wondered if his subordinates had been ripped off.


    "It''s just... what did the Sun God do with Hecate? I remember that their relationship seems to be quite good..."


    The thinking of the sacrificial snake is still stuck in the ancient times.


    in his view.


    The current situation is like ''I haven''t gotten off work yet, when my youngest daughter called and cried and said that the beautiful aunt next door took my sister away. ¡¯


    And this beautiful aunt, in the eyes of the sacrificial snake, is just like the godmother of the ''eldest daughter''.


    The godmother takes her daughter out to play, can this be considered a robbery? Should this matter be dealt with?


    That''s all, letting the masquerade party riot will only affect the progress of the royal life.


    Thinking of this, the sacrificial snake no longer hesitated, and spent a lot of existence power to spread the message in the gap between the two worlds:


    "There should be some misunderstanding here that you are not sure about, please stop for the time being, and don''t have any more disputes."


    The Serpent Snake has high trust in Belupiolu and takes good care of each other''s face.


    If someone else said that, He would politely say, ¡®Go back to sleep and wake up and come over and talk to me. ¡¯


    I have accumulated the power to create the existence of "Nowhere"... In a burst of heartache, the sacrificial serpent dignifiedly communicated:


    "Prepare the tyrant, and soon I will project my will and negotiate with the sun god."


    As for when this day will be, let Belupiolu guess, anyway, the time is set by Him.


    I am an old creation **** with a poor concept of time and cannot remember the passage of time. Isn¡¯t that a matter of course?


    It is estimated that the eldest daughter is going to play at Aunt Ai next door. It is rare that she is interested in going out and exercising. Let her play for a while without affecting the royal life... The Serpent Snake can''t help but think so.


    On the other side, in the Xingli Hall.


    Bellupeo, who received the reply, couldn''t help but be ecstatic, and hurriedly asked the professor to prepare the acting body ''Tyrant''.


    It didn''t take long for Professor Dantario to come to the prayer hall with his strange tone and equipment, and it didn''t take long to get ready.


    For the first hour, Belupeo looked ecstatic.


    On the first night, Belupeo appeared bewildered.


    When the sunlight hit her face the next morning, Bellupiolu looked at a large group of subordinates who thought that the sacrificial snake was coming back to greet her, with a very embarrassed expression:


    "It''s sloppy, I forgot to ask the leader of the specific time, this is troublesome."


    Looking at the impatient subordinates who were already waiting below, thinking of the price of expelling them, Miss Belle Peoru, the staff advisor, was in a bad mood.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Magic City, a homestay controlled by the outside world.


    As Will Emina opened the door with the key, a whistling sound of wind came from inside.


    When she couldn''t dodge in time, Shana only felt that her face collided with a soft mass.


    "Father~~"


    An affectionate call rang in Shana''s ear.


    Immediately afterwards, a pair of tender arms wrapped around her head and clenched it tightly.


    "Shake off the nest (let go of me)!"


    The voice of the girl''s changing tone of struggle followed.


    While standing at the door, Will Emina, who was pulling the door handle, saw this scene, looked at Caipiao Feilaisi''s figure wordlessly, then looked at her own, and suddenly said decadently: "Unwilling to lose. "


    Her contract demon king Tiamat said at this time: "Papaya milk is urgently needed."


    ''Old Father'' Alastor did not understand the logic of the two at all, and urged:


    "What are you still looking at, aren''t you saving people? Is it hard not to see that child?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin only reacted from washing his face and killing, and coughed twice:


    "Cough! Let her go, Phyllis."


    Hearing this, Cai Piao Fei Lei Si released her hand with a look of reluctance, and took two steps back.


    Shana, whose face was flushed red, couldn''t help rubbing her flushed face, and stared at Philees angrily and said:


    "You bastard! Are you trying to be cut in half!"


    She was so angry that she wanted to jump up and kick Phyllis''s knee. If this guy didn''t explain anything in front of the meeting later, she would directly attack him as a chaotic gangster.


    However, Caipiao Phyllis''s attitude was even worse than hers.


    "I hug my father, what does it have to do with you?" Felice looked at Shana with indifference, not as excited as before.


    "Huh? What nonsense are you talking about? I almost got hit by your..."


    Shana looked at Felice''s figure flatly, and a burst of anger poured out in her heart:


    "It was me who was almost suffocated by your inferior figure, okay?"


    When she said the word ''next work'', she felt a bit gnashing her teeth.


    "I am holding my father, and you are just the medium of contact."


    At first glance, Fei Lei Si''s cold and delicate face was full of "It has nothing to do with you".


    In her opinion, Shana is just a medium for Su Jin to appear in this world.


    Just like the clothes Su Jin was wearing.


    When she hugs Su Jin, does she still care whether Su Jin is wearing clothes?


    "You bastard!"


    Shana angrily took out the Zhan Dian Zhana:


    "Stand there and don''t move, see if I chop you to death!"


    Phyllis curled her lips in disdain, obviously not caring about this small threat.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said directly:


    "Will Emina, please take Alastor and wait outside the door for a while."


    Without waiting for Will Amina''s response, Su Jin said, "Xia Na, go in with Cai Piao and close the door."


    "Oh!"


    Shana was stunned for a moment, then glanced at Will Emina and closed the door.


    Taking a few steps back, Felice, who entered the living room, looked suspiciously at the pendant in front of Shana:


    "Father?"


    At this time, Su Jin said with a sense of majesty:


    "Lie down on the sofa and pout up."


    When Felice obediently walked to the sofa, Shana couldn''t help asking, "Don''t you want to discuss business affairs with Cai Piao? Why do you want her to lie down on the sofa?"


    "That''s the business."


    Su Jin replied to Shana, and after Phileas had set her position, she said directly:


    "Xana, now you slap her for me."


    Phyllis: "???"


    "What?" Shana was stunned for a moment, then suddenly thought of something, her eyes seemed to light up.


    "Father..." Felice wanted to get up and say something, but was stopped by Su Jin.


    "Lie down well."

 Chapter 657：

    Su Jin gave a warning, and then said to Shana:


    "What are you doing, just do it!"


    "Oh!"


    When Shana heard the words, she walked quickly to Felice, raised her slap, and had a different kind of smirk on her face:


    "This is what Su Jin asked me to fight."


    Her voice fell, her palm facing down.


    A crisp sound.


    Then came the second and third, the symphony.


    Phyllis hugged the sofa pillow and her expression became more and more humiliated.


    "hu~hu~"


    Not long after, Shana was out of breath, which made Su Jin impatient:


    "I don''t have the strength to hit someone, forget it, it''s up to me."


    Without waiting for Shana to respond, she widened her eyes, watching the massive power of existence pouring out of the pendant in front of her, converging into a human-shaped figure on the side of the sofa.


    When the figure stared, a crisp sound followed.


    Snapped!


    "Tell you to call me Taichi."


    Snapped!


    "I told you to call me Taiyi!"


    Snapped!


    "Blind chicken changed my name, you are capable! Why don''t you go up to the sky and stand side by side with Haotian?"


    Shana stared blankly at the wild figure, couldn''t help but took a step back and swallowed.


    Wow! With a bang, Phyllis finally couldn''t help being aggrieved and burst into tears.


    However, louder than the cry was the crisp applause.


    Snapped!


    Chapter 0885 Different ideas, same answer


    After a long time, the door of the homestay was slowly opened.


    Willemina, Tiamat, and Alastor, who had been waiting outside the door for a long time, saw Shana with a strange look.


    Seeing Shana, Alastor couldn''t help but ask:


    "What did you do in there and why did it take so long?"


    "It should be regarded as education, although it feels a bit special."


    Shana responded with a strange expression, then took Wil Amina''s hand and said very sincerely:


    "Will Emina, it''s great that I can be raised by you."


    Although Will Emina was cold, at least Will Emina didn''t hit her like that.


    Su Jin, as an elder, is really cruel.


    "???" Will Emina asked with a question mark on her face.


    Before she could understand the reason, Shana pulled her into the room.


    It didn''t take long for the two people who entered the living room to see Phyllis standing in the center of the sofa, gasping for air, and a black-haired man sitting on the sofa, wiping the ointment on his hands.


    Su Jin, who had just applied the wound medicine to Cai Piao Fei Lei Si, wiped the ointment on her hands with a tissue, turned her eyes and said:


    "It''s the first time we''ve met in this way, Willemina and Alastor."


    Hearing this familiar sound, Alastor immediately reacted:


    "Su Jin?"


    "Can you actually show your posture in the outside world?"


    "A little trick that doesn''t come to the table."


    Su Jin exposed the topic lightly, and then compared to the single sofa next door and said:


    "Sit there."


    Will Amina heard the words and walked to the sofa.


    "Xana, sit here."


    Su Jin patted his thigh, Shana pouted, but walked over to Su Jin and sat down.


    Seeing this, Su Jin just smiled, then turned his head, his face suddenly darkened, and said directly to Felice:


    "You sit across from Will Emina."


    "Father, it hurts." Felice shook her head again and again, covering the injured area with a look of grievance.


    "Then stand." Su Jin ordered unceremoniously.


    Hearing the sound, Phyllis breathed a sigh of relief and stood on the spot loosely to prevent the wound from being implicated.


    However, such an action also received ruthless comments from Su Jin.


    "I''m not standing, and I don''t know how your mother taught it."


    Hearing this, Will Emina and Shana glanced at Su Jin with strange eyes.


    Feeling the sight, Su Jin immediately turned back: "What are you looking at? I''m her father, not her mother, understand?"


    Well, as long as you are happy... Shana murmured in her heart.


    "Um¡­¡­"


    After Alastor eased the embarrassing ups and downs with his usual calm voice, he immediately asked:


    "Although it feels a little inappropriate, let''s start the process we set."


    After He finished saying these words, he said directly to Felice:


    "Cai Piao Fei Lei Si, about the cooperation between the apostles and the Reformed Group, I hope you can tell us the details."


    Phyllis frowned and glanced at Alastor, obviously disliking this God of Punishment.


    As a matter of fact, among the disciples of the red world whose real bodies come and go in this world, no one has a favorable impression of the God of Punishment, a nosy guy.


    Although Alastor and other kings of the red world who are on the side of mankind are in order to "avoid the distortion caused by the people of the red world to devour human beings and cause an unprecedented catastrophe", they tearfully beheaded their compatriots.


    But in the eyes of other people of the red world, Alastor''s group of people ran over to chase after themselves because of things like the sun''s extinction in billions of years, and their brain circuits were abnormal.


    Even if the disciples of the red world are indeed ''accelerating the destruction of the sun'', it does not prevent them from knowing so.


    Looking at Felice''s disdainful attitude, before Alastor said anything, Shana couldn''t help but cast her gaze at Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin glanced at Shana, and then said to Felice:


    "I also want to know the answer to that question."


    When Su Jin said this, Felice''s attitude changed.


    The tall and slender royal sister with blue hair asked cautiously with an almost flattering expression:


    "Do you want information that can be disclosed, or information that cannot be disclosed?"


    And this difference? Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then said, "All of them."


    When Phyllis heard this, she nodded and explained:


    "The information that can be disclosed is that the apostles and the Reformed Corps have reached a consensus to search for your traces, and plan to cooperate to find the whereabouts of the sun god."


    "Information that cannot be made public..."


    Phyllis said this, glanced at Will Emina and the bracelet on her hand, and then said:


    "The Reformed Corps has long used the ''Relics of the Sun God'' as a condition, and asked me to use the secret method of avatars to find the trail of the guiding **** Shahar on a large scale."


    "They seem to have planned to use the power of this **** from the beginning to forcibly convey the truth that the disciples of the red world devoured human beings to the minds of all human beings. As for finding the sun **** on the bright side, it is just a pretense."


    Hearing this, everyone present fell into silence.


    "Sure enough, the Reformer''s target is that guy Shahar?"


    It was the first time that Alastor came out with the rude name of ''that guy'', showing that he hated the guiding god.


    On the other hand, Su Jin was very puzzled: "The ruins of the sun god, Ashilia, no, do I leave any ruins in the red world?"


    "It''s your past address, it seems to be hidden somewhere through some kind of free law, and it''s also the place where our apostles were born, called the ''Holy Land''..."


    Phyllis''s answer was very succinct:


    "Among the apostles, many people think that if they find the Holy Land, they will be able to find your father''s whereabouts, but we have been searching for a long time and have not found that deep memory location."


    Shana said strangely at this time: "And that location was found by the Gezheng regiment? Why is it?"


    Hearing this, Will Emina explained, "Ge Zhengtuan is an expert in excavating the ruins."


    Alastor also added at this time:


    "In order to pass on the correct relationship to human beings, the Reformed Mission has been restoring the deeds caused by the people of the red world after they came to this world. They call it ''correct history''."


    "To pass on the correct history to the people, many members of the Reformation Group take this as their philosophy."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t calm down.


    Pass the correct history to mankind?


    Are you sure you''re not ''making up his rumors''?


    Once the ''correct history'' that he Su Jin is Taiyi is passed on to all mankind by the Revolutionary Army, will it not be finished?


    You must know that the ''Taiyi'' is a descendant of the heavens in the Daomen, and the Tai is just an old name for that person.


    There is only one name for the one who is currently in the Daomen, and that is the Jade Emperor Great Heavenly Venerate.


    That is, the two-digit Heavenly Emperor of Daomen!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but say:


    "Don''t the Reformers know that their actions will cause a huge riot!"


    Those bastards, do you want him to go to war with the Taoist Heavenly Court? Jade Emperor and Lao Tzu are two figures, he Su Jin is going to fight?


    A group of guys they don''t know want him to take the blame and fight to the death with two figures, they don''t even think about it!


    "The ideal is good, but the practice is inappropriate."


    Not knowing what Su Jin was thinking, Alastor, who thought he was worried about the innocent people who were accidentally injured, immediately echoed Su Jin.


    "It is necessary to stop such behavior." Su Jin said righteously.


    At least delete the record of him being Taiyi, by the way, it''s better to delete the record of Hecate, so that no one knows that he Su Jin raised a ''Nuwa''.


    "It does have to be properly blocked."


    Humanity has not yet come to know the truth, he has not yet determined Su Jin''s thoughts, what if there are heavy casualties... Alastor couldn''t help but think.


    Seeing this, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Alastor and said:


    "Looks like we''ve reached a consensus."


    "Indeed."


    Alastor agreed.


    Hearing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes, but said:


    "Then the next job is to stop the reformist group from acting recklessly."


    "Do you want to help, God of Punishment?"


    "I can''t ask for it." Alastor agreed.


    Chapter 0886 Su Jin''s proposal


    Magic Capital, a park in Xuhui District.

 Chapter 658：

    After finishing the questioning about Cai Piao, Shana, who has been feeling more hungry recently, pulled Su Jin out for a snack.


    At this time, they were sitting by the fountain pool in a park that served as a place for lazy dead meals.


    "So, in the end, the result of the discussion between Waiwaisu and Will Emina is to cooperate with Yu Xuan''s Waiaisu to arrest and imprison the members of the Revolutionary Army?"


    Shana was eating the pineapple bun that Su Jin had just bought with relish, and at the same time talking a lot.


    Beside the girl, the heroic man with black hair and black eyes, wearing black short sleeves in summer and showing his strong arms, replied:


    "Why not? It''s just the two of us going all over the world to find out who is a member of the Reformers?"


    "I don''t have any extra energy to waste on this sort of thing."


    "Isn''t it possible that Phyllis can get in touch with the Reformed Corps through her identity as the leader of the apostles?"


    Shana ate the last part of the pineapple bun and said:


    "When the time comes, we can directly arrest the leader of the Revolutionary Army, isn''t it enough?"


    "If this path works, Phyllis has suggested to me long ago, but in fact, the relationship between the Reformers and the apostles is more complicated than you think."


    Su Jin stood beside the fountain, the gushing water:


    "Probably nearly 100 years ago, when the Reformed Group was last on a large scale."


    "The Reformers built an obelisk in a secret base in Hawaii, intending to try to tell the ''truth of the world'' to mankind."


    "And what destroyed this operation was not the fire and fog warriors who came to seal it, but the ''Apostles'' of the Red World Apostles group headed by Felice."


    "At that time, there were only two warriors on the side of the Reformed Corps that were equivalent to the Kings of the Red World, while the Apostles dispatched more than 20 powerful Kings of the Red World with a large number of disciples and phosphorus to carry out a crushing group. In the battle, the Breakthrough Reformed Corps and the Fire Mist Warriors had to join forces to resist."


    "And in that action, the final result was that the obelisk the Reformed regiment desperately built was taken away by the apostles, and a broadcast was carried out to all countries around the Pacific Ocean, all human beings and even the people of the red world."


    "Although Felice didn''t tell me the content of the broadcast, it should have drawn some words from me, the sun god."


    "Thanks to him, there are such strange records as the 20th century''s Pacific Siren Incident in the history textbooks of various countries."


    "???" Shana, who was still licking her fingers, was stunned: "Ge Zhengtuan and the apostles are mortal enemies?"


    "Then they actually plan to cooperate?"


    After an important event was disrupted by the apostles, the Gezheng regiment was able to hold back and continue to cooperate with the apostles. Shana really did not think about such an atmosphere.


    But if this is really the case, then what she suggested before, letting Phyllis lead the idea of ????the leader of the Revolutionary Group, is already impossible.


    Because the foundation of trust between the two sides is far more fragile than she imagined.


    "The world is not black and white."


    Su Jin meaningfully instills knowledge that Will Emina will never teach to Shana:


    "In the eyes of adults, sometimes interests are more important. As long as the interests are in place, people''s morality is like a hollow pass. It seems to exist, but it does not exist inside."


    "It''s what''s called a moral vacuum."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin smiled and said to Shana, "You still have a lot of lessons to make up, little girl."


    "No Road Race!" Shana couldn''t help but retorted, and then said, "Will Emina is not an unqualified teacher."


    "I didn''t say that." Su Jin immediately denied that he was attacking Will Amina.


    Hearing this, Shana blushed and muttered, "You clearly said it, but you didn''t specify it."


    "Forget it, think about it as you like. Anyway, Will Emina has gone to the outside accommodation, so I can''t hear bad words from you."


    People are not here, so don''t they just say bad things? Su Jin looked at Shana with a smile, and then said:


    "Speaking of which, in a short while, the fire fighters sent from Europe to support East Asia and suppress the Reformed Regiment will almost arrive."


    "Don''t be compared by those white-skinned pigs!"


    "The fire and fog warriors sent from Europe are white pigs? No, pigs can also become fire and fog warriors?"


    Shana, who was completely unfamiliar with slang, was stunned on the spot.


    "..." Su Jin looked at Shana speechlessly, and sighed: "I''m just talking ill."


    "is that so?"


    Shana, who was sitting beside the fountain pool, looked at him suspiciously, then washed her hands with the fountain water and said:


    "Whether it''s pigs or people sent from Europe, I won''t lose, because I''m the contractor of the sun god!"


    Looking at the girl with a small fist, Su Jin couldn''t help it, took out the gift of photography and took a quick candid picture, and then secretly hid it.


    When the girl is 20 years old, I will take this photo to laugh at her again, hehe, I am really kind... Su Jin smiled and changed the topic:


    "Speaking of which, although the purpose of the Fire Mist Warriors is to arrest the members of the Reformed Corps and imprison them strictly, I still want to ask Shana what you think."


    "My thoughts?" Shana was stunned, and looked at Su Jin in surprise.


    "Yes, your thoughts."


    Su Jin''s squinted eyes had some kind of deep will:


    "Do you also think that humans cannot understand the truth of this world?"


    The so-called truth of the world is the reality of the apostles of the Red World gnawing at mankind.


    Of course, this is the surface.


    The true inner is the set of consequences that engulfs the forces of existence.


    That is ''forgetting''.


    For example, if one of the father and mother is swallowed up in a family of three, the relationship of the family will instantly change into a single-parent family.


    If it is the mother who is swallowed up, the original biological relationship between the father and the son will also become a relationship such as adoption.


    Even DNA verification can lead to subtle distortions that lead to the conclusion that it is not paternity.


    And if the father is swallowed, the mother will leave her unmarried, but inexplicably pregnant, such a terrible manifestation, which will lead to the death of social relations.


    After all, before modern society, the persecution of women born out of wedlock was always the most cruel.


    In ancient times, there were not a few wicked sons who were drowned by their mothers because they had no fathers.


    And the source of such a disaster is just because the disciples of the red world lacked the power to exist and ate a human at will.


    And this cruel situation is constantly being staged in this world.


    That''s why the Gezheng Group was created, a group that wanted to clarify the relationship between the disciples of the red world and human beings, to break the barriers of knowledge, and to promote balance.


    The first stage of the Reformation Corps goal, to tell the truth, is to make all human beings able to recall the gnawed relatives again.


    In a sense, Su Jin agrees with the idea of ??the Reformed Group, but like some of the fire and fog warriors, he thinks that it is not the right time to inform.


    At least after the gift system of Hakoniwa flows in and humans have the ability to resist on a large scale, such a plan can be carried out.


    "What are your thoughts on the Reformers?"


    Faced with such a question as Su Jin, Shana asked herself for a moment and shook her head:


    "I have no idea!"


    She has never been in contact with human society, and she has never seen a scene of people eating people. Naturally, she has no idea, so the answer is naturally ''I don''t know''.


    "However, I intend to confirm with my own eyes!"


    "If the Red World and Humans really need a clear relationship, then, without the Reformation Corps, I will establish it myself."


    "..."


    Su Jin looked at such a girl and couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth:


    "It''s really the answer that ''people with power'' can give."


    "Well, although it''s a bit rude, it''s an answer anyway."


    Shana, who has a five-digit power equivalent to the power of the **** of the red world, isn''t the person who faces this world a shameless existence?


    And behind this rascal, there is a ''monster'' like him.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but smiled at Shana:


    "So, in order to make it clearer for you, are you interested in taking over a project goal that is completely different from the Fire Mist Warrior?"


    "What goal?" Shana couldn''t help asking.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Take over the reform group and become the new leader of the reform group!"


    Chapter 0887 Master and apprentice from Europe


    "why¡­¡­"


    Hearing Su Jin''s remarks, Shana didn''t question it for the first time, but showed a puzzled expression.


    She just didn''t understand what it meant to be the leader of the Reformation.


    At this time, as a ''qualified'' contract object, Su Jin persuaded:


    "Aren''t you interested in seeing the scenery from the opposite perspective of the Fire Mist Warrior?"


    "I can''t argue with that."


    Shana looked at Su Jin and sighed slightly.


    The reason for her to become a Fire Mist Warrior is not the popular revenge against the people of the red world, but to see what the meaning of the Fire Mist Warrior''s existence is and to make a choice that suits her heart.


    And just like what Su Jin said, maybe from an opposing perspective, we can see clearly what the fire and fog warriors exist for.


    "So what''s the plan?"


    Shana, who was taught by Will Emina, asked bluntly:


    "Since Su Jin, you proposed to be the leader of the Revolutionary Group, what are your specific plans?"


    "The plan is in two steps."


    Su Jin smiled and raised two fingers:


    "The first step is to find the leader of the Reformed Corps first.


    "Yeah." Shana nodded and said yes.


    Because according to the Fire Mist Warrior''s idea of ??maintaining balance, they who want to become the leaders of the Reformed Group can be said to be out-and-out heretics.


    If discovered, it is possible for the former companion to become the enemy.


    Unfortunately, apart from Will Emina and Alastor, Shana didn''t care about anyone on the Fire Mist Warrior''s side.


    What''s more, the third object of concern, as the sun **** "Bushuo Zhiyang" is also an accomplice, so don''t care.


    Although it was only two or three days, but based on Shana''s understanding of Su Jin, if the incident happened, the other party would definitely take the responsibility alone.


    Of course, the more likely situation is that Su Jin wiped out all the people who would cause the incident.


    Compared with solving problems, this man''s tendency is always to favor and solve the ''problem'', which perfectly fits the image of the devil in Shana''s heart.


    "And the second step is to persuade the leader of the Reformed Group to step down. Then, our plan succeeded."


    "Uh-huh?"


    Shana just wanted to nod her head, but suddenly noticed something was wrong:


    "How do we persuade the leader of the Reformed Corps to abdicate? It''s definitely not okay to kill him directly, right?"


    "Certainly use this."


    Su Jin raised his firm fist.


    "Besides, didn''t they say that they want to find the Sun God to be loyal to the outside world? Wouldn''t it be better for me to save him some trouble and directly incorporate them?"


    Co-authoring is a threat of force, can this be done... Shana just wanted to complain about Su Jin''s wishful thinking, but thinking of Caipiao Feilei who had humiliated and surrendered before, she felt that it was inexplicably possible.


    She was a dignified contractor of the Sun God and asked to join the Reformed Corps. Would the other party be grateful?


    Is Su Jin''s flame not hot enough, or is her Shana''s knife not sharp enough?


    After receiving the power of Su Jin''s existence, Shana, whose head was inexplicably leaned towards the muscles, nodded in agreement:


    "Then do it!"


    "..."


    Su Jin blinked, the persuasion that he wanted to say was suddenly back in his mouth, and then looked at Shana strangely.

 Chapter 659：

    It is more and more inclined to use strength to solve problems. Is it the influence of the small universe... Thinking of those reckless saints who are righteous, and thinking of Shana who did the same thing, Su Jin suddenly had a headache.


    I always felt that the talent education of Alastor and Will Emina was about to be ruined by him.


    And just then, ding! There was a slight sound, and indeed the phone in Shana''s pocket rang a text message.


    Seeing this, Shana took out her phone jerky from her pocket, glanced at it, and said:


    "Huh? Will Emina asked us to go to the subway station to receive support from Europe?"


    "Will Emina''s text message?" Su Jin was startled, and then smiled wickedly: "It''s really hard for her to study something ''trendy'' like a mobile phone."


    "Is it difficult?" Shana looked at Su Jin strangely.


    "It''s not difficult for you, but it''s very troublesome for Willemina, the medieval princess."


    Su Jin smiled and explained.


    "Is that so... Speaking of which, according to the time provided in the text message, it is almost time to meet the supporters from Europe. I hope it is not too troublesome."


    Shana stood up while speaking and pointed to the pendant on her chest:


    "Su Jin, aren''t you coming back?"


    "Being not."


    I ran back, how to make your body adapt to the characteristics of Hecate and enhance your potential? Su Jin muttered to himself.


    Throwing the packaging bag of the pineapple bun into the trash can in the park, Shana, who felt very convenient, immediately waved:


    "In that case, let''s go together."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Magic City, on the subway leading to Waiwaisu in Xuhui District.


    "Can''t you smoke in the subway now? It''s really troublesome."


    Bei Lan''s voice came from a brown-haired man with a haggard face and a slightly old-fashioned face.


    He wore an out of season black cowboy hat, a black trench coat and a matching shirt, dressed like a western cowboy.


    At this moment, the man looked at the sign of no smoking on the subway, stomped his feet slightly, and seemed very impatient.


    At this moment, a sweet female voice rang next to the man:


    "No matter how much you use the freedom method to reduce your sense of presence, smoking in public places is too conspicuous. Please don''t increase the resentment of people in this country against foreigners, Master."


    The speaker was a beautiful girl with light brown hair tied into two sections with arrowhead-shaped hair accessories, pinned in front of her, with a cute and delicate face.


    These two people are the outsiders in Europe. To be precise, they are the Fire Mist fighters sent to East Asia for support by the intelligence mutual aid organization ''Kubelik Band''.


    The two are in a master-apprentice relationship, with the man Saree Habichtsburg as the master and the girl Chiara Toscana as the disciple.


    The two formed a master and apprentice, and they acted together for more than a hundred years. Among the fire and fog warriors, they were barely a young generation.


    This is the comment of their contract demon king, but because they are in the subway with a lot of people, the contract demon king of the two apostles are cautiously silent.


    "Is it offensive?"


    Saree repeated Qiara''s words, looked around, looked at the enthusiastic gazes of the ladies nearby, and scratched his head in distress:


    "How do I feel that they are a little too warm to foreigners."


    "How is it possible, the magic capital is not the east mountain of this country."


    I have been to Dongshan once, and I still tracked the disciples of the red world lurking in the campus, and said with disgust to Qiara, who was deeply acquainted with the environment:


    "How fragile is a person to please foreigners in every possible way?"


    "Maybe people like to kneel."


    As usual, he refuted the disciple. Saree took out the newspaper he bought in England and began to read:


    "Thanks to this mission, I didn''t even read the newspaper in the morning."


    Hearing this, Chiara said nervously: "Speaking of which, this time, the mission is again the Revolutionary Corps."


    "No way, it''s a misfortune."


    Saree looked at the newspaper, but his sight seemed to return to more than a hundred years ago:


    "After all, we, who joined forces with the Gezheng regiment a hundred years ago and escaped from the ''apostles'', in a sense, are also experts in dealing with Gezhengtuan and that Cai Piao, and it is normal to be dispatched here. "


    Speaking of which, Saree looked at the nervous disciple, and then said softly:


    "But this time, there is no need to be alone."


    "Wantiao Skilled Hands Will Emina, Hui Shuo Shushou Rebecca, and Sword Flower Wielder Yu Xuan, the combined force of these three people is enough to participate in a large-scale battle."


    "Our juniors, all we have to do is to rely on our understanding of the Reformed Corps and provide intelligence support."


    "Isn''t that boring?" Qiara''s face suddenly shriveled.


    "It''s you who''s nervous and afraid, and it''s you who''s boring. Why are women so hard to serve?"


    Saree grunted.


    "Master, you seem to have said bad things about me just now." Qiara''s tone became fierce.


    "Then can you pretend you didn''t hear me?"


    When Saree was talking, the subway just arrived at the station.


    He immediately got out of the subway and walked towards the automatic ramp at the exit at a speed that was not easy to catch up:


    "Come on, don''t make your colleagues in East Asia wait."


    "Don''t try to change the subject!"


    Chiara shouted angrily, and stepped on the automatic ramp to catch up with Saree.


    At this time, the bright sunlight from the outside illuminated the vision of the two of them.


    Qiara couldn''t help narrowing her eyes slightly, adapting to the sunlight, and suddenly looked forward after she caught the focus.


    at the top of the automatic ramp.


    The black-haired, black-eyed, petite girl was looking down at the two with her oppressive gaze.


    Chapter 0888 The sense of oppression


    "Hey, this overwhelming sense of presence..."


    Saree raised his hand and lowered his cowboy hat, looking at the black-haired girl above with a pair of eyes full of solemnity:


    "When did monsters of this level appear in the fire and fog warriors of East Asia?"


    Chiara''s throat surged, and she said in a very unnatural tone:


    "What to do, the other party seems to be very hostile to us, the power of existence is leaking out, is this going to take action?"


    "It doesn''t look like it, looking at the expression, it doesn''t look like you want to do it... Shouldn''t it..."


    Saree looked at the black-haired girl, thinking of a possibility, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help squirming twice.


    During the exchange between the two, the automatic ramp had already taken the two to the end of the ramp.


    At this time, the black-haired girl standing at the exit of the ramp looked up at the two of them, and then said:


    "Is it the ''Ghost Manipulator'' Saree Habichtsburg and the ''Aurora Shooter'' Chiara Toscana?"


    "I am the fire fog warrior sent by the outside world of the magic capital to receive you. My name is Shana."


    "Hey, isn''t it the enemy?"


    Hearing Shana''s self-introduction, Chia was stunned for a while before she regained her senses.


    "Sure enough, is it the newly born Fire Mist Warrior?"


    Saree squeezed the cowboy hat and smiled bitterly:


    "So I can''t control the leakage of the power of existence, this is really..."


    "It''s a lie, it''s just that the leak has the quality of that scale..."


    Qiara immediately understood what Saree meant.


    The newly born fire and fog warriors have the phenomenon that the power of existence is not high, which is almost a routine, and Qiara herself has experienced that time.


    But... just relying on the power of the leak, made her and Saree feel fear?


    What terrifying power is hidden in this girl who looks similar to her in front of her!


    "What are you muttering about there?" Shana looked at the two of them suspiciously: "The vehicle is still waiting."


    "Oh!" Chiara heard the words and hurriedly walked over with the small suitcase she had been carrying.


    Seeing this, Saree hesitated for a moment, and immediately followed.


    The three walked in the direction of the parking lot one after the other.


    "that¡­¡­"


    Chiara, who was taking small steps, couldn''t help but said to Shana:


    "I''m Chiara, Chiara Toscana."


    Saying that, she dragged up the two sections of hair pinned in front of her, holding the hair accessories and said:


    "This is my contract demon king ''Dawn''s Herald'' Odelia and ''Yuyu''s Footsteps'' Vegelia''."


    "Two contract demon kings?" Shana asked in surprise when she heard her footsteps: "Isn''t the Fire Mist Warrior only able to contract a disciple of the Red World?"


    "We are the exception, little sister."


    A seductive and moving voice came from the hair accessory on Qiara''s left, and it was the voice of her contract partner Odelia.


    "Sisters of one mind, you can think of two personalities of the same person."


    Another hoarse and deep female voice rang out. It was Viteluya making an introduction.


    At this time, a male voice also came from Saree''s pocket:


    "Here''s Guizo, who is called by some nasty ghosts as ''Blossoming Silk Hanging''. Alas, that subway is suffocating me to death. I can''t say more. It''s really troublesome to get along with ordinary people."


    However, almost no one listened to Guizzo''s complaints, and all attention was on Shana.


    "Huh? See what I do?" Shana, who was making steady progress, asked strangely.


    Shouldn''t the normal situation be to introduce yourself and your own contract object? Qiara looked at Shana with a subtle expression, and after thinking about it, she reminded politely:


    "That, Miss Shana, isn''t it? Your contract demon king doesn''t like to talk?"


    "You said Su Jin?" Xia Na was stunned for a moment, and then said: "He went to borrow a car. After all, in our situation, taking a taxi will only harm the driver."


    "Oh." Chiara heard the words and said suddenly: "It turned out to be driving!"


    "I obviously want to experience Shanghai''s taxis."


    "Don''t think about harming people! After all, if the apostles or the Reformed Corps attacked, and ordinary people were drivers, there would definitely be risks."


    A pair of masters and apprentices, three disciples of the world, a total of five people talking about where they are.


    After half a second, everyone fell into silence, then widened their eyes and shouted in unison:


    "Wait a minute, the contract partner went to drive? Can he appear in this world?!"


    "Can''t you?" Shana was stunned by these people who seemed to be talking about cross talk: "Isn''t this very simple? Su Jin said that if you have a hand, you can do it."


    "No, no, you can''t even have hands." Chiara waved her hands quickly, her face extremely unnatural.


    Saree said unnaturally:


    "The king of the red world contracted with us has his body in the red world, and the artifact used to communicate, although the corresponding will is hosted, but its body cannot be manifested, even if it is to make phosphorus sons."


    "Because the body of the contract object is actually in the body of the Fire Mist Warrior, if it manifests itself again, there will be two refutations of the body."


    "So, this is not a simple problem at all, but a problem of technology or free law, a problem of rules!"


    Saree said this very seriously:


    "That is to say, the object of your contract, its behavior has distorted the rules of the world! This is a violation of the realm of God."


    Shana listened to Saree''s long essay, and she still fully understood it, but it was precisely because she understood that she was confused:

 Chapter 660：

    "Invading the realm of God? But Su Jin is a god?"


    "god¡­"


    Saree opened his mouth, always feeling that he couldn''t match Shana''s brain circuit.


    Kiara next to her asked her contract partner in a daze:


    "Is there a **** named ''Su Jin'' in the **** of the red world?"


    "No, not at all. I know the real name of the God of the Red World. There is no such Su Jin at all. This little girl is probably deceived by her contractor." Odelia laughed softly.


    "No, sister, there is another **** whose name is uncertain."


    The younger sister, Vegelia, reminded in an unnatural voice.


    "..." Odelia suddenly stopped talking, but everyone could still vaguely hear her air-conditioning.


    Judging from the situation, it was obvious that he was frightened.


    "A lie?" Guizo''s voice came from the cross decoration on Saree''s chest: "That one, didn''t he disappear in the ancient times?"


    "Who?"


    Kiara looked at her master curiously, and then saw Saree''s dignified expression.


    Saree paused, raised his hand and lowered his cowboy hat, and then said in a low voice:


    "The God of the Sun - "The Sun of No Shuo""


    "The ''monster'' called the **** of gods."


    Hearing this, Chiara couldn''t help shivering, her face suddenly became tense, and the entrance of the underground parking lot in front of her seemed to have turned into a magic cave in an instant, exuding a dark oppression.


    Qiara suddenly showed a look like a small animal:


    "Obviously there are such existences to help, and we need to come to support, master, can I still see the northern lights in northern Europe?"


    "..." Saree didn''t speak, just looked ahead with cold sweat on his face.


    "Master?" Chiara shouted again, with a puzzled expression.


    "Master, why did you ignore me?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Qiara suddenly thought of something, shivered, and turned her head tremblingly.


    Chapter 0889 FakeNews


    In front of Chiara''s line of sight, next to a black BMW car, a man with a stern temperament was leaning against the door and his eyes were facing them.


    Facing that line of sight, Qiara unnaturally shrank her neck, trying to lower her gaze as much as possible, daring not to look directly at the other party.


    Next to him, Saree looked at the floor silently, and couldn''t help but took out cigarettes and lighters from his pockets, but he was so fussy that he couldn''t light them.


    Kezzo, who was silent for a while, suddenly jumped out and laughed:


    "Heh, Saree, you have today too! You were so frightened that you couldn''t speak?"


    "Shut up, don''t make loud noises in front of this one."


    The biggest Odelia who joked earlier was completely relieved at this time, and she quickly warned.


    "It''s unbelievable, is it really that one?" Vegelua asked in disbelief as she looked at the man''s face.


    Odelia was shocked when she heard her sister''s words, and quickly said from her heart:


    "Personality can''t be deceived, Videluya, even if that person now appears as a man, it''s not your reason for being presumptuous."


    "I understand, sister." Vegelua replied ''beautifully''.


    At this time, Su Jin, who saw several people, raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said with a smile:


    "It seems that my appearance has made several new friends feel a lot of pressure."


    Neither Saree nor Chiara responded, while Shana, who had long been accustomed to Su Jin''s existence, walked to the BMW car and said casually:


    "What a joke, Su Jin, what kind of pressure can your face have."


    "By the way, where did you get this car?"


    "I borrowed it from enthusiastic people." Su Jin said calmly.


    Hearing this, Shana immediately asked, "Did you give me money? Don''t be caught by the note!"


    "Hey, what''s with this criminal''s tone, I don''t remember teaching you this?" Su Jin asked strangely.


    "Will Emina taught me with some outsourced movies. Don''t people in this country call law enforcers ''Tiaozi''?" Shana suddenly looked puzzled.


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said speechlessly, "Will Emina''s education is really ''talent''!"


    The movie you used to teach Shana shouldn''t be Young and Dangerous, right? Su Jin couldn''t help complaining in his heart.


    While the two were communicating, Saree and Qiara, the master and apprentice, were also whispering.


    "Master, are you sure it''s that one?"


    "How do I know, that **** has not appeared since the immemorial age. I only knew that there is a **** of the sun **** after fighting with the apostle last time."


    "Eh? Is the God the Apostle is looking for in front of him? I always thought it was the God who created it."


    Hearing this, Saree hates iron not being steel:


    "It''s time for you to wash your brains, Kiara!"


    Feeling guilty, Chiara shrank her neck, and then said strangely:


    "Looks like something is wrong!"


    "Didn''t the apostles keep looking for the sun god? For this, they even had to cooperate with the Reformed Corps. Now that the sun **** is in front of us, aren''t we throwing ourselves into the net?"


    "Let''s talk less, that one has come over here!" Saree couldn''t wait to plug Qiara''s mouth with a stinky sock.


    This idiot disciple, doesn''t he know the occasion when he speaks? Saree, who was roaring in his heart, had a twisted and vivid face.


    At this time, next to the vehicle, Su Jin asked, "Who are these..."


    "Supporters from Europe." Shana mentioned, and then briefly introduced Saree and Qiara and their contract demon king.


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words, and then said in surprise, "Are there only two people?"


    "Thanks, I prepared ten cars." Su Jin looked at the ten cars of the same color and the same family next to the BMW.


    He still wants to ride in the legendary BMW team, well, now there is no hope, just a few crooked melons and winter jujubes, one car can sit.


    While feeling helpless, Su Jin asked:


    "Any of you can drive?"


    "Shouldn''t it be you who drove?" Shana looked at Su Jin strangely.


    "I never drive, only ride." Su Jin retorted meaningfully.


    "Bike? There don''t seem to be any bikes here."


    Shana, who couldn''t understand, looked around.


    puff! Seeing Shana who couldn''t understand, Su Jin was very curious about how she would behave after slowly teaching each other to "ride a bike".


    While the two were joking, Odelia reminded her contractor in a low voice:


    "Chiara, go drive, be quick."


    "Eh? Me? I don''t have a driver''s license in this country!" Chiara''s face was flustered.


    "Go." Odelia urged.


    "Increase your goodwill." Viteruya pierced through her sister''s thoughts in a low voice.


    You increase the favor of the sun god, but you made me pay... Qiara stepped forward with a sullen face, and said to Su Jin and Shana:


    "That...if it''s driving, I think, I''m still fine."


    "Can you open this iron box?" Shana looked at the ''peer'' in front of her in surprise.


    "You know how to drive, of course it''s better." Su Jin glanced at Qiara, touched her chin, and said:


    "But make it clear in advance that if you are caught by the traffic police, remember to resist everything yourself."


    Are you the devil? Qiara widened her eyes and looked at Su Jin in disbelief.


    "Chiara!" Odelia warned.


    Hearing this, Chiara blushed and said: "I see, something really happened, I will insist that it is me, and then turn myself in."


    When she was talking, Qiara eagerly expected that Su Jin''s conscience would sting.


    However, she thought too much.


    Hearing her words, Su Jin patted her shoulder in relief and smiled:


    "Remember to bring your wallet, lest no one press the security deposit for you in case of an accident."


    I... Chiara couldn''t say ten thousand words in her heart.


    Beside him, Guizzo asked his contractor, "Aren''t you going to help your disciple?"


    Saree, who finally lit the cigarette, said calmly, "It''s okay, let her be bullied a little more, so that I can smoke more cigarettes."


    Hearing this, Jizo couldn''t help laughing: "Haha, you two are really filial piety!"


    Saree didn''t speak, just looked at Su Jin solemnly.


    The Apostles and the Reformed Corps, as well as the Huowu Warriors in the outside world, were originally in a chaotic mess in East Asia, as if a harbinger of war.


    At this time, the sun **** "The Sun of Bushuo" reappeared in the world.


    "I have an ominous premonition." Saree muttered to himself, smoking a cigarette.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    "An ominous sign!"


    A high-rise hotel building in the magic capital, looking at the cloudy sky outside the window, a man wearing a long robe like a religious robe, with long green hair, frowned and said.


    He is the leader of the Reformed Regiment, the king of the Red World whose real name is ''Liao Zhezhi'', Sarakael.


    "The Fire Mist Warrior, the Reformed Group, the Apostles, and the disciples of the red world who were originally lurking in the magic capital..."


    Sarakael said this with a look of compassion on his face:


    "It''s almost like the prelude to the war."


    "Wang!"


    A dog bark sounded from behind Sarakael, but a **** dog with a hunched back and standing on its hind feet got up.


    Bark Dog Head Dugu, who has collaborated with Sarakael for more than 300 years.


    "Boss, the companions of the outside world have sent information, and our fun is a bit bigger."


    "What happened?" Hearing that, Sarakael couldn''t care less and asked immediately.


    Du Gu was silent for a while, with the same awkward expression of excluding the jungle trap but stepping on it directly because of an accident:


    "The sun **** "The Sun of Bushuo" has appeared! "


    Sarakael was stunned and said subconsciously, "This is fake news!"


    Chapter 0890 Who are you?


    "This is fake news!"


    Sarakael said subconsciously.


    The reformers and the apostles jointly released false news, saying that they wanted to seek the help of the sun god, so as to mislead the fire and fog warriors and cover up the goal of finding the guiding god.


    But just half a month before the plan was revealed, the sun **** actually appeared on his own.


    For tens of thousands of years, the sun gods who have never been seen in this world appear on their own initiative because they claim to be looking for them?


    Is this reasonable?


    This is totally unreasonable!


    So Sarakael is very suspicious that this is a trick from the Fire Mist Warrior, and this is fake news released there.

 Chapter 661：

    "Boss, this isn''t a question of whether it''s fake or not, it''s a question of whether the apostles are cheating!"


    "You must know that the Phosphorus I put on Caipiao''s side to communicate with is no longer available."


    Dugu actually had the same idea as Sarakael, but as the liaison between the Reformed Group and the apostles, he knew too much about the ideas on the apostle''s side.


    [Whether the news is true or not, get rid of all the people who spread the news first, and the truth will surface on its own. ¡¿


    This is the idea of ??the apostles, simple and crude, sometimes it is a good thing, but now, it can only be a bad thing.


    "I can''t get in touch? It really will be like this... Although I don''t want to admit it, all the members of the apostles, including the leader, are a little too paranoid about the action of ''finding the sun god''."


    Sarakael sighed, turned his head, looked at the dark clouds in the sky, frowned and said:


    "Is there any news about guiding the family of God?"


    "My phoenix is ??already monitoring the entire Demon City, but I haven''t found any news about guiding the family of the gods, but I can be sure that that person is definitely in this city."


    "Let''s speed up the search, but remember not to expose yourself. The situation is still unclear. Let''s wait and see."


    "There are too many forces squeezed into the dynamite barrel of the Demon City. As long as our reform group does not devour humans in such a population city, then the Fire Mist Warriors will definitely choose a suitable time to raid."


    "And we also need their raids to expose everything that is hidden in the dark side of mankind to the eyes of this country''s government. I want to see if the strength of this country can support our long-cherished wish for the Reformed Group. "


    Sarakael said with a sympathetic face.


    "I understand."


    Dugu, who took out his notebook at some point, wrote a lot of secret codes on it. After recording Sarakael''s remarks, he nodded and disappeared into the room.


    Sarakael sat down and left Dugu, looking up at the sky:


    "Hopefully we can find Laughing Hire Lovekare soon."


    But Sarakael didn''t have any expectations in his heart. It was the fact that the servant of the guiding **** was too capable of hiding, so he could only try his best to prepare when the situation was unknown.


    "Turn all nearby apartment buildings into positions, just in case, exclude irrelevant human sight, and try to avoid exposure in the process."


    Sarakael sighed softly:


    "That''s all it takes."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    rustle--


    The wheel traversed a subtle trajectory and stopped in front of a building.


    "Finally arrived safely."


    Holding the steering wheel tightly, Chiara, whose palms were sweaty, breathed a sigh of relief when a male voice came from behind:


    "The technology is surprisingly good."


    Hearing this, Chiara said proudly: "Humph, you have to know that I have 80 years of driving experience, no matter what kind of road I take, I can..."


    "Then the car will be driven for you, Miss Siji." Su Jin, who was walking towards the car, slammed the car door casually.


    Hearing this, Qiara''s face froze instantly.


    "Don''t arbitrarily decide jobs for others! I''m the Fire Mist warrior who came to support, not the driver." Chiara complained in a low voice and full of resentment.


    Saree, who also just got off the bus, asked Shana, who just got off the co-pilot:


    "Has Waiwai Hostel relocated here?"


    "No, this is just a temporary meeting place. The real outsiders can''t receive Fire Mist Warriors in a short time." Shana said with a cold face.


    Hearing this, Saree lowered his hat immediately and said, "It seems that there are a lot of situations in the magic capital."


    Su Jin looked at the park next to the building, and casually said to Shana:


    "Then, Shana, you will take a few guests from Europe to the meeting place according to the established plan, and the meeting will almost start soon."


    Hearing the ''plan'', Shana''s eyes changed slightly, and then she asked with a little surprise:


    "What about you, Su Jin?"


    "It''s rare to come to this world, and I plan to take a look at the scenery here."


    Saree lowered his hat when he heard this, and did not make a sound.


    Shana noticed something, nodded and said, "I understand."


    She turned her head and said to Chiara who was still in the car, "See you at the elevator on the sixth floor after the car is parked..."


    "Understood." Qiara glanced at Su Jin, then nodded.


    The four separated from each other. Shana and Saree walked towards the building and towards the elevator. Qiara was driving a car, preparing to take a detour into the underground parking lot, while Su Jin raised his hand and shook his collar as he walked towards the nearby ''s park.


    Seeing this, Saree frowned, and then asked Shana, "Don''t you need help?"


    "No, Su Jin is very strong." Shana said confidently.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the fairly dense park forest, Su Jin came to the edge of a creek along a forest path covered with cobblestones.


    On the observation deck by the creek, in the center of several wooden benches, a street performer holding an old lute was singing softly in a strange tone and language:


    "In the beginning~~The ancient snake created everything~"


    "The knight who took over~~Affirmed the future~"


    "Continuing Demon God, where is your order~"


    "Confused creature ~ longing for real guidance~~"


    Su Jin put one hand in his pocket, calmly walked to the busker''s side, and said softly:


    "Guide the family of God, why are you waiting for me here on purpose?"


    Wearing a green three-legged hat, covering his eyes, and even his face was covered by a white cloth, the voice that could not see his face and gender whispered softly:


    "Please forgive my rudeness, old ''Knight''."


    Su Jin glanced at him and said, "Laughter''s Engagement Lovecare?"


    "It''s you idiot."


    Lovekare sighed his lute and raised his hollow face. Under the wide three-cornered hat, nothing seemed to exist.


    "Come in front of me when he was being chased by the Revolutionary Army." Su Jin showed a playful smile on his face: "Do you want to seek asylum?"


    "You misunderstood, my dependents will not be reduced to the level of seeking shelter from others."


    A clear female voice came from Lovecare:


    "As for what you call the Reformed Corps, if the Reformed Corps can make the ''new connection between people and disciples'' born, then there is no need for them to look for it, I will appear by their side, and they have put things in order from the beginning. wrong."


    Hearing the clear female voice that was obviously not Lovekare, Su Jin narrowed his eyes: "Juezhi Yinxiao Shahar?"


    "it''s me."


    After answering softly, Shahar said in a questioning tone:


    "Forgive me, which **** and Buddha of ''Perseus'' are you?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s pupils contracted slightly.


    Chapter 0891 The Whisper of Awakening


    Hearing the term ''Perseus'', Su Jin immediately understood Shahar''s ''abnormal source'':


    "Do you know Perseus... The matter of Ashilia is inauthentic. This kind of thing is not explained in advance."


    "Perhaps it''s because my deal with the former Sun God was insignificant."


    Shahar''s tone was very natural, using obvious words to remind Su Jin, proving that she knew the existence of the ''truth''.


    Hearing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said:


    "I''m a little curious, she will see your reasons."


    Shahar was silent for a moment, and then explained softly:


    "Probably my power is very special."


    "Arouse and convey." Su Jin pondered the special meaning of these two rare powers possessed by Shahar.


    But it became clear in an instant that there was no need to worry about any special meaning. The rare power itself was its value.


    Whether it is four-digit promotion to three-digit, or three-digit promotion to two-digit, rare power is a necessity in the process.


    So... be prepared... Su Jin shook his head slightly, and then said:


    "Since they are all insiders, then I will not talk nonsense. This is just a different community that has formed an alliance with Perseus. If the conditions you negotiated with Ashiya exceeded my expectations, this is a different community. Will give up without hesitation.¡±


    "No need to worry."


    Shahar said in a relaxed tone:


    "For me, as long as it can lead me to witness the existence of new things, that''s enough."


    When she said this, she described her mission in a lively tone:


    "Witness the birth of new things, affirm their worth and existence, and guide them on their own path. This is the true meaning of guiding God."


    "I don''t want to hear so much information."


    Su Jin leaned against the stone railing, looked at the will hidden in Lovekare''s body in front of him, and said lightly:


    "What are the conditions that Ashilia gave you?"


    "Guide the new sun to the right path." Shahar whispered in a chant-like tune.


    Help me observe the world? Su Jin instantly understood Shahar''s words, and felt that the woman''s words were very troublesome.


    At this time, Shahar paused and said:


    "In return, the sun **** of the previous generation will guide me to serve as ''Perseus'' in Hakoniwa."


    "This is the contract I formed with the previous generation''s ''Sun God'' in ancient times!"


    Is Ashilia looking for a local ''Leading Party'', and the condition is still Hakoniwa''s Perseus green card?


    This wave, this wave is obviously Ashlia prostituting for nothing... Su Jin opened his mouth slightly, and for him, this expression was already at the level of stunned.


    It turns out that you are such Ashilia... The morality of knights won''t cry... Su Jin scolded in his heart, and at the same time said to Shahar on the bright side:


    "It turned out to be the case, but you should also know that in the case of personnel replacement, the object of the contract is naturally not static."


    To put it bluntly, let Shahar be loyal to him and Arcadia, not Perseus.


    "I see."


    Shahar said in a clear tone:


    "The content of the contract with the previous generation of the Sun God, I don''t think it needs to be changed too much. For me, which community to be loyal to is not too much to care about."


    Ashilia, I kind of understand why you didn''t tell me about this. The co-author came over and took the initiative to be slapped... Su Jin was expressionless, but kept complaining in his heart.


    If he followed Ashilia''s route and didn''t cross the times to the modern age, I''m afraid that once he arrived in the red world, the guiding gods would run over to show him the way, right?


    Just like the introduction of NPCs in Novice Village.


    So, there is no need to record it on the precious intelligence files... Su Jin vaguely guessed what Ashilia was thinking, and then said half-smile and half-jokingly:


    "That being the case, the temporary covenant has been reached."


    A five-digit gift for free is still a five-digit number for special power. For Arcadia and Su Jin, it is no different from the cheap one for white pickup.


    If so, why not do it?


    "I will naturally obey the ancient covenant." Shahar''s attitude was unexpectedly easy to talk, or he really didn''t care.


    For her, it doesn''t matter who the guide who takes her to Hakoba is, as long as the result is achieved, it doesn''t matter if the process is abnormal.


    "Need me to introduce the right path?" Shahar said softly.


    When Su Jin heard this, a little curiosity appeared on his face.

 Chapter 662：

    As a guiding god, Juezhi Yinxiao Shahar should be the **** of the red world with the clearest view of the situation in the world.


    After all, this is the power of God, and it is the power of related parties, so Su Jin is a little curious about what the "historical transition period" looks like in the eyes of the other party.


    Seeing Su Jin waiting for his answer, Shahar said in a singing voice:


    "New laws are conceived in the temple under the stars, and the ancient snakes are hovering over the new order, looking forward to the future!"


    "Here is the hint [communication] gave me, that is, the hint of the right path."


    "Is it similar to the ability of the Prophecy Department? And it seems that there is a high probability of low side effects." Su Jin gave Shahar a surprised look.


    According to the hints in the original book, he naturally understood that Shahar was pointing at the Xingli Hall, the ongoing ''Nowhere'' plan.


    But it was because he understood that he was surprised by Shahar''s "communication" power.


    This kind of approximate prophecy, but not prophecy, the ability to circumvent risks to avoid risks is very rare in Hakoniwa.


    Of course, this ability is actually not uncommon, but this kind of ability has basically been caught in Thousand Eyes, and it is the core team that makes money for Thousand Eyes, which has led to the current situation that the outside world is extremely rare in the ability of prophecy.


    Of course, for the three-digit gods and Buddhas, it is not enough to directly observe the future of Hakoten, provided that they are not afraid of the decadent wind that hovers over the order.


    The tyrant at the end of time will not be polite to those gods and Buddhas who want to cheat and read the ''script''.


    "I was given another big gift in vain!" Su Jin didn''t know how to repay Ashilia for giving so much.


    Or, return her a lovely daughter? Su Jin thought about it in his heart.


    "Do you need me to explain the meaning of the prompt?" Shahar''s attitude was very friendly.


    If those people in the red world who were trapped by Shahar''s tips knew that there was an answering service, they would be so angry that they would jump out of the coffin board.


    Who do not know the people who have encountered Shahar, the evil taste of Juezhi''s whistling is to give a hint of the fate of the people who suffer from the red world, but they do not give an answer, so that the suffering people can experience the truth when they know the truth. Suffering, regret for a lifetime.


    But in the face of Su Jin, Shahar kindly suggested whether to answer correctly.


    The gap between people may be greater than everyone imagines.


    "No need, I already understand the content of the prompt."


    Su Jin still knew about Shahar''s reputation and coping experience from Alastor, so he wisely chose not to ask, so as not to be misled.


    Of course, Su Jin had no idea where Alastor''s experience came from.


    "..." Shahar was silent for a moment, then said with a little worry: "Want to check it?"


    Su Jin raised his eyes, glanced at Shahar and said, "The top seat is in my hands."


    Shahar: "..."


    Chapter 0892 is it wrong?


    Shahar was suddenly speechless.


    She thought that Su Jin didn''t know the Psalms of Great Fortune, but the core of the Psalms of Great Fortune was already in his hands.


    There is no sense of achievement in such a "magic stick"!


    At this time, Shahar also felt strange:


    "Didn''t the masquerade come for you?"


    "Not currently, it''s a little abnormal." Su Jin frowned.


    Heikati was taken away by him. If nothing else, Qianchang Xiudenan will definitely go crazy, why is there nothing at all now? He didn''t hide his movements.


    "In this case, do you need me to act as a contact person?" Shahar finally found his ''job'' at this time.


    It''s embarrassing to meet someone who doesn''t seem to need guidance.


    So how does she prove her worth?


    "It is true that a contact person is needed." Su Jin looked at Shahar meaningfully: "A contact person who acts as the middleman between me and the Serpent Serpent."


    Shahar understood in seconds, and then smiled:


    "It''s very simple."


    The sacrificial snake floating in the gap between the two worlds, although Shahar couldn''t bring the other party back directly, but it was easy to guide the other party''s will back.


    "Is the new stage the Xingli Palace?"


    Lovecare spoke again in that strange tone.


    "No." Su Jin shook his head: "Before that, there is still a preparation to do."


    "?" Lovecare looked at Su Jin suspiciously.


    At this time, Shahar said with a smile:


    "Reform?"


    "Having me act as bait is a novel experience."


    Shahar immediately understood what Su Jin was thinking, and smiled:


    "Let me see what kind of new things the intelligence officers of the Reformed Corps will bring."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the end of the meeting, Shana, who pretended that Su Jin was still there, finally ended the complicated battle meeting. Before the end, everyone walked out of the conference room quickly.


    After arriving at the restaurant, Shana immediately saw Su Jin who was picking up food in front of the selection table.


    She quickly stepped forward and asked:


    "Anything high in calorie sweets?"


    "There is matcha cake." Su Jin pointed to the table with the cake next to it, and then asked, "How was the meeting going?"


    "Can''t you hear it?" Shana pointed to the pendant on her chest, but she could clearly perceive that there was a sober will in it.


    "I prefer to let you dictate." Su Jin said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Shana pouted and explained: "It was a very boring meeting. The intelligence officer named Humphrey who was in the meeting talked too much, and most of the proposed contents were rejected by Yu Xuan."


    "Humphrey? The people of England, the words of the people over there are always so long and cumbersome."


    Su Jin shook his head, took a small plate and filled Shana with three different types of cakes, and then asked under the girl''s happy eyes:


    "What''s the final result? Who decides the strategy?"


    Shana stared at the sweets, pursed her lips and said:


    "In the end, it was Miss Rebecca who decided how to fight."


    "What is it?" Su Jin walked towards the sofa with the plate.


    "The roughest way." Shana explained while following:


    "Relying on the large number of people in the big base of the magic capital, they conducted a carpet search of the entire magic capital, and after finding the target, they used a Noble Phantasm called the Kunlun Mirror to directly transfer the space and summon all the forces to attack."


    "Smart plan!" Su Jin showed an approving smile:


    "Although the wasted labor costs are high, it does solve the problem."


    The Reformed Corps is notoriously sparse, so it is indeed the best solution to directly crush it.


    Su Jin is quite optimistic about this method of overwhelming people with power.


    "What about the specific time?" Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa, asked.


    "Noon tomorrow, the exact time is uncertain."


    Shana hurriedly sat opposite Su Jin, took the fork that Su Jin handed over, and happily took down a piece of cake to taste.


    Looking at Shana with a small animal-like smile in front of her, Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly:


    "In other words, our plan has to be completed by noon tomorrow."


    "Speaking of this... Su Jin, who did you meet just now when you went out?" Shana asked curiously, with cream on her mouth.


    Su Jin took out the tissue paper from the tissue pack on the table, wiped the corner of Shana''s mouth and said:


    "It''s Shahar, she has something to do with me."


    "Shahar?" Shana recalled the disciple of the red world corresponding to the name, and suddenly her eyes widened: "Juezhi Yinxiao? It''s actually a guiding god!"


    "Shh!" Su Jin hurriedly covered Shana''s mouth, looked left and right, looked at Yu Xuan who had just walked into the restaurant, and nodded with a smile.


    Then, he let go of Shana''s mouth and said:


    "Don''t be too loud."


    "It''s obviously you who brought me here to talk about these topics."


    Shana murmured, then asked suspiciously:


    "Are you familiar with the guiding god?"


    "In a sense, she is my future companion." Su Jin said meaningfully.


    Incidentally, he added: "Of course, Shahar is far less important than you."


    "It always feels like you''re coaxing me." Shana pouted, not because she didn''t believe it, but took it for granted that she and Su Jin had a closer relationship than Shahar.


    Ignoring Su Jin''s provocation, Shana frowned and said:


    "In this way, there are three gods of the red world on our side."


    "Somehow, there''s always a sense that we''re making new history."


    Alastor''s attitude is not necessarily... Su Jin doesn''t want to plan Shana''s beautiful thoughts.


    Of course, Alastor, who has no contractor yet, is indeed not a threat. In other words, from the beginning, Su Jin has not been a big threat in this world.


    What he has to do is to completely detonate the contradictions accumulated between the red world and the present world, humans and disciples, and fire and fog warriors and disciples, so that the best observation time will be ushered in.


    And such behavior requires a certain number of subordinates, which is why Su Jin needs to control the reformist group.


    Masquerade is not impossible to try to control, if you can.


    Even if the members of the masquerade party are loosely connected, it is still better than being alone, like a lone wolf like a fire and fog warrior.


    At this time, Su Jin snatched a small piece of Shana''s cake:


    "In the matter of the Reformation, Shahar will give us some assistance this evening."


    "Unbelievable, the gods are joining forces or something."


    Shana muttered, and then said:


    "I always feel that I am on the road against Will Emina''s objection. I have a bad experience. Su Jin, the intuitive ability you brought me is too strong. Every time I encounter something, it will give me too much hunch."


    Isn''t it a good thing to be strong? Su Jin smiled:


    "Don''t worry, I will resist the responsibility. Even if Will Emina wants to blow your head, I will try my best to stop her."


    At this time, he smiled and patted Shana''s head, as if he was playing with a cat.


    "Who wants you to fight." Shana muttered, but she didn''t refuse Su Jin to mess with her hair.


    "Yoyoyo? The relationship between the two seems to be very good!"


    The third person''s voice rang out.


    Su Jin turned his head slightly, and suddenly saw Yu Xuan who was wearing a white suit, full of heroic spirit and full of feminine charm.


    At this time, Yu Xuan walked up to the two of them, smiled and hooked Su Jin''s neck, jokingly said:


    "Are you two lovers?"


    "No wonder the legendary sun **** appears in a male form."


    "Oh, I seem to know the little secret of the Sun God, won''t I be silenced?"


    "Lovers?" Shana looked at Yu Xuan with a puzzled face, and said a little strangely: "What does that mean?"


    "Eh?"


    When Yu Xuan saw Shana like this, he immediately understood something, covered his mouth and said:


    "Oops, I shouldn''t have said anything bad in advance."


    When she said this, she patted Su Jin on the shoulder to hide her embarrassment and said:

 Chapter 663：

    "Sorry, I didn''t actually plan to expose you."


    Seeing this, Su Jin happily joked with a beautiful woman:


    "As the price for exposing it, you should pay me for yourself."


    "That''s not good. I''m Will Emina''s good friend. According to the relationship, I''m Shana''s aunt."


    Yu Xuan laughed, patted Su Jin on the shoulder and said:


    "If you succeed, you will also call my aunt!"


    "Isn''t that more romantic?" Su Jin asked rhetorically.


    Yu Xuan was stunned for a moment, and then spit out angrily: "Good guy, it turns out to be an old driver!"


    "Then I have to talk to Will Emina and let you stay away from Shana."


    Hearing this, Shana next to her said with a creamy face:


    "Huh? But Su Jin has left his most important things in my body? How can I stay away?"


    Su Jin: "..."


    Yu Xuan: "..."


    After being silent for a while, Yu Xuan patted Su Jin on the shoulder and said meaningfully:


    "This child will become a very good woman in the future. Remember to buy more pig kidneys to eat."


    After speaking, Yu Xuan walked towards the other table to greet her companion with a ''defeated'' face.


    "Why did that sword flower wielder suddenly make you eat more pig kidneys?" Shana asked inexplicably.


    "Speak less, eat more sweets, your power of existence has not been replenished."


    Su Jin hesitated, seeing that Shana still wanted to ask questions, and immediately said:


    "Save some energy for the evening activities."


    Yu Xuan, who had only walked a few steps beside him, stumbled a little, then quickly moved away with red ears, and muttered in his mouth:


    "It''s incredible, it''s incredible, does the sun **** actually like that kind of body type? Besides, they have only known each other for three days, which is too fast."


    Di Hong looked at his contract object speechlessly, always feeling that he should not come to this world.


    Why did the concubine Yu, who was popular among thousands of men, become such a woman over time!


    Has the world got it wrong!


    Chapter 0893 Do you still have morals?


    Magic Capital, an alley in Xuhui District.


    Du Gu, who had just contacted the outside world once, wore a trench coat, avoided the surveillance as much as possible, and walked into the alley.


    After confirming that there were no idlers around, Du Gu, disguised as a middle-aged social animal, opened the note he had just obtained.


    On the note was ciphertext woven with Gezhengtuan''s code.


    Du Gu read it twice, and after confirming that there was no mistake, he suddenly thought to himself:


    "Will the Fire Mist Warrior launch a general attack at noon tomorrow?"


    "Is the intelligence misleading, or are they really planning to do this?"


    "Damn, whether it''s true or not, as long as the Fire Mist Warriors conduct a carpet search of the entire Demon City, our stronghold will definitely not be able to hide."


    "This information must be notified to Sarakael."


    Du Gu thought of this, and under the loose windbreaker, three black Dalmatians suddenly emerged.


    The Dalmatians got out of the windbreaker with white mucus on their bodies. After shaking their hair on the ground, they barked:


    "Wang!"


    Phosphorus ''Black Demon Dog'', this is Du Gu''s unique free method, which can mass-produce Phosphorus for detection and tracking, and has a wide range of functions.


    And now, Du Gu is using the black demon dog to convey information to his companions.


    After duplicating the ciphertext in his hand three times, Du Gu stuffed the thing into the Dalmatian''s mouth, patted the dog''s head and said:


    "Go! Spread out and inform our compatriots."


    Watching the three Dalmatians quickly run out of the alley, Du Gu heaved a sigh of relief, frowned and looked at the building in the distance, lowered his appearance, and prepared to leave.


    However, at this moment, at the entrance of the alley, a corgi dragging the reins ran in quickly and quickly called towards Du Gu:


    "Wang! Wang! Wang!"


    "What? Found the trail of Lovecare?"


    Du Gu, who understood dog language, was shocked.


    This corgi is an eyeliner that he deliberately sold to a nearby dog-loving human a few months ago, using the other''s captive breeding.


    The purpose is naturally to reduce the suspiciousness of Phosphorus, increase the scope of the search, and search and guide the trail of God''s family, Lovecare.


    And now, the long-awaited information has finally arrived.


    "Wow!" The corgi barked again.


    Du Gu suddenly changed his face: "Is the address in a nearby park?"


    The presence of Lovekare near the Fire Mist Warrior''s stronghold is not good news.


    Are you seeking asylum, or do you want to take the opportunity to disrupt the situation and escape?


    With an uneasy mood, Du Gu tried his best to avoid the fire and fog warrior''s eyeliner and came to the public toilet in a nearby park.


    When he saw the crowd in front of the park, the police officers walking in and out of the bathroom, and the banners they were pulling, Du Gu''s disguised face suddenly froze.


    ''No way¡­¡­''


    Du Gu''s heart skipped a beat, quietly approached the crowd, and casually found an onlooker who was holding a child and asked:


    "Auntie, what happened?"


    "Hey~ what else can happen, dead man." The aunt explained casually: "It seems that the dead person is still a street performer, or a woman. I really don''t know who is so cruel."


    Hearing this, Du Gu only felt his scalp tingle for a while.


    dead?


    Died is...


    He swallowed, turned and walked to another toilet on the same floor. When he walked out again, he became a twelve- or thirteen-year-old boy with a black dog on all fours.


    Stepping out of the sanitary napkin, the boy and the dog looked at each other with the same smile.


    "Perfect!"


    He intends to pretend to be a dog walker and approach a wave of investigation.


    Approaching the public bathroom again, Du Gu''s dog suddenly barked, like a wild horse running away, pulling him, who looked like a teenager, and ran quickly towards the public bathroom.


    "Little black!"


    The black dog rushed into the sanitary napkin like a madman, and Du Gu was stopped by the police at the door.


    "Children, you can''t go inside."


    The stern-faced police officer grabbed Doogu''s hand.


    "But uncle, my dog..."


    "You''ll bring your dog out later, don''t get in the way of the scene. By the way, what about your adults?"


    "I went out by myself." Du Gu pretended to be cowardly.


    The police officer in front of him seemed to sigh helplessly, and pulled him aside:


    "Go to the police car first, and my colleague will catch the dog and return it to you later."


    "Oh..." Du Gu allowed himself to be pulled away, and before leaving, he looked at the public bathroom, his eyes full of sincere emotion.


    in the public restroom.


    The black-backed dog who rushed in finally saw the corpse surrounded by several police officers.


    It was a woman wearing a green three-cornered hat and jacket, lying in a pool of black blood. Judging from her appearance, it was obvious that she had been dead for some time.


    From the perspective of Phosphorus, Du Gu finally saw the appearance of the deceased clearly. It was his long-stalking guide, Lovekare.


    ''Damn, there is actually such a trick! ¡¯


    Du Gu understood the key in an instant.


    The kin of the gods are immortal.


    This is not an adjective, but a fact.


    The legendary creator god, the guide god, and if he wants to exert his power, he must sacrifice the family of the gods.


    Therefore, the red world endowed the family of the gods with immortality.


    In this regard, even the God of Punishment is no exception, it is just a sacrifice that the God of Punishment needs, not a family member.


    The only exception, the only one who can exert power without sacrifice is the legendary sun **** "The Sun of Bushuo", which is why the sun **** is called the **** of gods.


    And now, Dugu thought of Lovecare''s escape method from the immortality of the family of the gods.


    That is to die once and wait for some kind of rebirth in the world.


    ''Damn! '' The black-backed dog cursed inwardly.


    At this time, a clear female voice with a tail sounded in his ear: "Does it look good?"


    Du Gu was stunned, turned his head, and saw a beautiful girl with black hair and black eyes in a police uniform.


    "Aren''t you going to continue watching?" Shana looked at the black-backed dog with a sneer.


    Dugu was silent for a moment, then:


    "Wang!"


    "It''s useless to pretend to be a dog, I''m a fire and fog warrior with the eyes of God." Shana sneered, pinched the black-backed dog''s neck, and stood up: "Barking dog head, Dugu, right?"


    Outside the park, next to the police car, Du Gu was sweating wildly:


    "It''s a trap!"


    After he finished speaking, he immediately reacted to something, turned his head to look at the black-haired police officer beside him, and said after a pause:


    "How are you sure I will come to check? How are you sure about me?"


    Su Jin didn''t answer, but calmly opened the door of the police car and pointed inside.


    Du Gu turned his head and saw that he did see a large group of ordinary people in a coma, more than 30 people in total.


    Among them, there is the "aunt" who just communicated with Du Gu, and there are even people wearing police clothes.


    Su Jin leaned against the car at this time and said lazily, "Is this difficult?"


    Dugu: "..."


    Who are you, come over and take a look at who you are? Not even the police?


    Do you still have morals in your heart?


    Chapter 0894 "The Conquest of Liaoning" Sarakael


    Looking at the police car that clearly expanded the space with the free method, and then looking at the comatose people, Du Gu was silent for a moment, then lowered his head and said:


    "I admit it!"


    When he said this, he raised his head suddenly, and said stubbornly:


    "But don''t think that I will leak the information of the Reformed Group, I will not give in!"


    "Yo!"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said with a smile:


    "I like tough guys."


    Du Gu gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    At this moment, a clear female voice came: "Is someone caught?~"

 Chapter 664：

    Shana, who carried the black-backed dog by the neck, walked in front of Su Jin, looked at the boy standing beside him, and her eyes suddenly became dangerous:


    "This is the body of the barking dog''s head?"


    In the girl''s eyes, a blazing golden flame was burning, and she saw through the boy''s watch case, the black puppy''s body:


    "Eh? Is it normal to grow?"


    "Is the capture game fun?" Su Jin looked at the sky and at the sunset that was about to fall.


    "Isn''t my plan perfect! Everyone caught it!" Shana suddenly pouted and complained.


    At this time, a singing-like tone sounded behind Shana:


    "Your Majesty the Sun God should think it''s too time-consuming."


    Shana turned back and glared at Lovecare: "Shut up."


    The blood-stained Lovecare: "..."


    It would be too fast to unload the grind and kill the donkey.


    After intimidating Lovecare, Shana turned her head towards Su Jin and muttered, "Isn''t there any comment?"


    Su Jin said calmly at this time:


    "I didn''t feel anything other than the arrest of the onlookers, which made my eyes shine."


    "By the way, what are you going to do next?"


    "Of course it''s torture!" Shana said without hesitation.


    "What if you were forced to death?" Su Jin asked.


    "Then dog meat hot pot!" Shana said without hesitation, holding out her chest.


    Damn it... Du Gu next to him cursed his mother directly in his heart.


    "..."


    Su Jin looked at Shana, who was in high spirits in front of her, with a look of melancholy.


    Slightly before.


    Will Emina in the building, your youngest daughter, was really broken by me...


    "Can''t this plan work?" Shana had an obvious smile on her face.


    "Okay, stop joking, do whatever you want to do quickly." Su Jin snapped his fingers calmly.


    "Cut~" Shana, who was seen through, curled her lips, and then looked at Du Gu next to her: "You should have left phosphorus in the Gezheng regiment''s stronghold, right?"


    Du Gu''s expression remained unchanged, and he didn''t say a word.


    Seeing this, Shana was very calm, not at all annoyed by the enemy''s refusal to cooperate, but sneered:


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. As long as the wavelength of your power of existence is determined, you can use the free method of investigation developed by Su Jin to break the free method of concealment on all your phosphorus."


    "At that time, all the strongholds of the Reformed Regiment and the whereabouts of all your phosphorus will be exposed to all the fire and fog warriors."


    At this time, Shana smiled and held the black-backed dog, slapped the dog''s butt, and slapped Du Gu''s face:


    "You have to think carefully about whether to expose the stronghold to me alone, or to expose the stronghold to everyone."


    Du Gu''s face changed, sweat dripped from his forehead, fell to the ground, and wet the floor tiles of the park.


    Looking at Shana, who was proficient in ''intimidation methods'', Su Jin suddenly felt that the child did not seem to be raised by him.


    Because this underworld threat was definitely taught by Will Amina.


    However, Du Gu still chose to remain silent.


    Even though his mentality was about to be crushed by the pressure, he still did not choose to reveal the whereabouts of his companions.


    Su Jin saw the impatience on Shana''s face, and the child would put any mood on his face.


    He glanced at Lovekare, who flicked his lute.


    When ~ sound.


    Shana and Dugu looked at Lovecare at the same time.


    At this time, the bard sighed and said:


    "Mr. Dugu, I, such a noble god, want to see Mr. Sarakael."


    Hearing this, Du Gu''s face changed, becoming a little awkward and a little embarrassed.


    Didn''t you tell me sooner? !


    With such a meaning in his eyes, he sighed and said, "I will take you to the stronghold."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Reformed regiment, underground stronghold.


    Taking out the note from the black dog''s mouth, Sarakael, who had just finished reading it, immediately sighed:


    "Is it noon tomorrow..."


    "In terms of time, it seems that it is too late..."


    Sarakael turned his head and looked at the deep, huge tower-shaped steel building.


    This building is about 20 meters high and covers an area of ??more than 40 meters in diameter.


    At this moment, at the top of the tower, a green curtain was blocking Sarakael''s vision.


    Obviously, this tower installation is not completely complete.


    "If you sacrifice all the power of existence of a king of the red world..."


    Sarakael estimated the possibility of speeding up the formation of the ''Babel Tower''.


    Finally, he showed a wry smile:


    "Is the success rate less than 1%..."


    "Wang!"


    The barking sounded, Sarakael turned his head and looked at the black-backed dog in front of him.


    Dugu''s Phosphorus dog showed a complex humanized expression at this time:


    "Boss, I found Lovecare, and he said he wanted to see you."


    "..." Sarakael clearly sensed something was wrong from his expression.


    He was silent for a moment, then said:


    "Did you bring it to the gate of the stronghold?"


    "Well." Du Gu was silent for a while, then nodded.


    "Then let the guests in."


    Sarakael sighed and patted Dugu''s head.


    It didn''t take long for the words to fall.


    A huge elevator descended slowly from above.


    Sarakael looked at the three people and one dog who fell among them, especially after seeing Lovekare, he was obviously surprised, and then withdrew his expression and said melancholy:


    "You who avoided us for hundreds of years are finally willing to talk to us?"


    "I don''t think the previous you will bring new possibilities."


    A clear female voice came from Lovecare.


    Obviously, the will of the guiding **** Shahar fell on Lovekare once again.


    "Sarah Kael, your thoughts are correct, of course, it''s not the right time. "


    When Sarakael heard the words ''the thought is correct'', he clearly smiled, and he knew that the timing behind was not the right time.


    "Someone has to do things, Lord Shahar."


    When he said this, his face became serious, and he said seriously:


    "The meaning of my waiting for the reform group is to bring the right time to the present."


    After refuting Shahar''s words, Sarakael turned around and said:


    "However, thank you for your answer, at least let me and the Reformed Corps know that you agree with our thoughts."


    "I appreciate your visit this time."


    "No, it''s not me who wants to visit here." Shahar said meaningfully.


    "It''s not you?" Sarakael froze for a moment, and then he heard a male voice behind him.


    "Consolidate cognition, strengthen the art of self-indulgence perception... So it is, do you want everyone in the entire magic city to see the existence of the Crimson World..."


    When Sarakael heard the words, he turned his head, and immediately found the black-haired youth who had previously stood beside Lovekare, who was standing in front of the ''Babel Tower'', stroking the silver-gray tower body.


    "Is it inspired by abstinence? The law of freedom that allows Misters to move freely in the block."


    "Popularize it to the human beings in the entire Demon City. As a result, the disciples cannot forcibly decompose the human beings into the power of existence, and the human beings can also see the situation of the disciples."


    "An interesting idea."


    "The first step in the clear relationship between humans and disciples is to know the existence of each other. You are indeed on the right path."


    Seeing that the black-haired man interprets all his ideas of the law of freedom just by touching, Sarakael''s eyes widened: "You are?"


    Su Jin turned his head and smiled at Sarakael:


    "Isn''t your reformist group looking for me publicly recently?"


    "You, no, you are..."


    Sarakael''s eyes widened.


    "Want to change the world? Sarakael, the "Liaoning Watcher". "


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, revealing a dangerous smile.


    Chapter 0895 Willing to serve you


    Sarakael showed an ecstatic smile at this time:


    "I didn''t expect that the news of your awakening is actually true information, the sun god, the great "Sun of the Unshod". "


    Su Jin turned his head sideways and looked at him playfully:


    "Do you think that just one person can order [the apostles] to completely suspend cooperation with you?"


    Hearing this, Sarakael smiled bitterly:


    "I thought it was ''because I handed over the address of the Holy Land in advance'', so the apostle planned to cross the river and demolish the bridge, but I didn''t expect it to be what you meant?"


    The address of the Holy Land was delivered ahead of time? Why didn''t Felice tell me... Su Jin frowned, and after doing this, his side''s behavior towards Gezhengtuan was a little bit inauthentic.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed and explained:


    "The apostles cannot be too deeply involved with the Reformed Corps for the time being."


    Sarakael immediately understood that it seemed that the sun **** in front of him still needed the apostles to do some things, so he couldn''t have too much contact with the Reformed Mission.


    If this is the case, can he think that the sun **** in front of him came with the intention of cooperation?


    "Can I ask?" Sarakael asked tentatively.


    "Say." Su Jin raised his eyebrows and glanced at Sarakael.


    "What do you mean by ''change the world'' just now?"


    Sarakael asked in a deep voice.


    "literal meaning."


    Su Jin turned around and caressed the silver-grey Tongtian Tower:


    "Don''t you think that throwing away the fire and fog warriors, the present world is a paradise for the disciples of the red world?"

 Chapter 665：

    Saraka El paused, then smiled wryly:


    "As you said: yes, this world is a disciple of disciples."


    He said this, responding to the data obtained by observing human beings for thousands of years:


    "Weak food is everywhere, and you can get a lot of existence power just by gently decomposing it with the free method."


    At this time, there are thousands of people in a big city. For the people of the red world, even if they grab one casually every day, they can eat it for tens of thousands of years. Moreover, it does not count the new population added every day. .


    "As long as you show your posture, you will be able to get a steady stream of food, which is contributed by the food itself."


    This is the norm in North and South America, Africa, and even island countries.


    That is, ''the worship of the gods''.


    More than a hundred years ago, Sarakael even saw with his own eyes that the peasants of this land gave their children to the Red World and devoured them by offering virgins.


    The most desperate thing is that the swallowed children will disappear in everyone''s memory, and even the sacrifice will be forgotten.


    As for the thugs, they would just refuse to acknowledge the existence of sacrifices, and let human beings deliver the children one by one to their mouths, and then eat up all the newborns in an entire village.


    Humans, on the other hand, don''t know anything about it, and they can''t even notice that the new generation has been eaten up.


    For humans, this world is cruel, but for the people of the red world, this world can naturally be called a ''paradise''.


    If it weren''t for the Fire Mist Warrior, a special superpower who sacrificed himself to the Red World''s disciples in exchange for the power of the Red World''s disciples.


    This world, to all the disciples of the red world, can not be said to be ''kind''.


    "What about the red world? What does the red world mean to disciples?" Su Jin asked with a smile.


    Saraka El paused, thought about it carefully, and then said:


    "Heaven for the strong, **** for the weak."


    "Why?" Su Jin asked back.


    "Because...because, the Demon King can devour disciples in the red world, but not in this world, but can only destroy..."


    After Sarakael finished speaking, he was stunned, and then he looked at Su Jin incredulously:


    "Are you going to..."


    "right."


    Su Jin showed a meaningful smile at this time:


    "I hope to reproduce the ecological chain of ''King Chitu'' in the present world."


    "What do you mean?" Shana was stunned for a moment, and said somewhat puzzled.


    Shahar on the side explained briefly:


    "Extinction plan!"


    "The reason for causing human suffering and making the Fire Mist Warriors have no time to care is nothing else, it is precisely because the number of apprentices from the Red World is increasing year by year, without restraint."


    Hearing this, Shana suddenly understood something: "Because in the red world, the disciples will be swallowed by the devil? So they are all fleeing? At the same time, they are also peeping at the security that the world gives them?"


    "And the change Su Jin wants to make is to bring the rules of the red world to the present world, and let the followers of the red world kill each other? Deter those who want to come? Directly smother the inexhaustible source of killing from the source?"


    "Smart." Shahar said approvingly, "It is worthy of being a contractor of the Sun God."


    "Hey, in this way, isn''t the present world, like the red world, a **** of disciples?" Du Gu thought about that scene.


    In the red world, he was chased and eaten by the king of the red world. When he came to reality, he would still be chased and eaten.


    And compared to the red world where space can be transferred just by thinking, wouldn''t this world be a better hunting ground where you need to escape with your legs? Who is still here in this world? Even if there is something to eat, so what? He can still run in the red world, but he will be crushed to death in this world. Is it possible to be a full-fledged ghost?


    "But wouldn''t this result make the King of the Red World stronger and stronger?"


    Dooku grunted.


    The king of the red world will devour disciples to become stronger. Although there are few, they will indeed. The specific principle is not clear, but it will be like this.


    And in the present world, the reason why the king cannot devour disciples is because the body composition of disciples has changed after they came to this world.


    And if this is changed, then the king of the red world can devour the disciples wantonly, and then continue to become stronger, isn''t this the capital of the enemy?


    At this time, Shahar said meaningfully:


    "Wang, can you be stronger than God?"


    Du Gu was speechless for a moment, but his eyes widened, looking at Shana and Su Jin, unable to speak.


    Yes, can Wang be stronger than God?


    And it is the **** of gods who can exert power without sacrifice.


    Let a large number of disciples be swallowed by the king, nourish a powerful king, and then be destroyed by God, and return the power of existence to reality.


    Isn''t this the food chain...


    Sarakael also thought of this, and said with a heavy face:


    "Your approach can indeed reduce the existence of disciples on a large scale, but there is no change in the relationship between humans and disciples."


    Su Jin smiled at this time and said:


    "This is only the first step in my plan, but it has been able to contain the current crisis."


    Sarakael did not speak.


    Wang swallowing disciples was originally the normal state of the red world, and Su Jin just moved this normal state to reality to prevent the existence of disciples from constantly going to reality.


    This is like the financial capital knocking down all the retail investors, and the official dismembering the financial capital, swallowing it up and giving back to the common people.


    Cruel, but very effective.


    Corresponding to the disciples, it can contain the current situation of human beings in a large area.


    "And this is just the first step..." Sarakael muttered to himself.


    Should it be said to be the **** of the red world?


    As soon as he made a move, it was a desperate plan, and his handwriting was so big that he was terrified.


    This step alone makes Sarakael think that it is possible to execute.


    "So what''s your final plan?"


    At this time, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said, "Give human power to let the relationship between killing and being killed become killing and being killed."


    Of course, there must be a reckoning for those cannibals.


    It''s ridiculous that there is no price to kill casually.


    "Let human beings have the power to kill gangsters? Indeed, equality of power is the premise of equality."


    When Sarakael heard the words, the corners of his mouth turned up, and he bowed respectfully:


    "What do you need me to do?"


    "Fight against the fire and fog warriors in the magic capital and spread a free law."


    "What law of liberty?"


    "Destroy the free law of the body composition of the disciples to make them easy for the disciples and humans to devour!"


    "Sarah Kael is willing to serve you."


    Chapter 0896 Search Time


    The second day after leaving the Reformer''s stronghold.


    In the morning, the Magic Capital B&B controlled by the outside world.


    On the balcony, Shana was facing the early morning sun, practicing swordsmanship.


    Next to the girl''s panting sound, there was Su Jin, who was standing cross-legged on the edge of the balcony, closing up a small universe.


    "One or two, is it necessary to be so active?"


    Hui Shuo, who had just climbed up the stairs, let go Rebecca Ryder casually scratching her hair.


    Shana stopped, wiped the sweat with a wet towel, and said:


    "I need to do my best to familiarize myself with the existence of Zhana."


    "It''s the user''s responsibility."


    "Zhidian Zhanna? That legendary sword of Tianmu has found a good owner."


    Rebecca scratched her hair, she still knew the news about the legendary swordsmith Mysters Tianmu.


    Although Shana was able to defeat him at a young age and gained recognition, many insiders were a little surprised, but considering that this is the family of the sun god, the fire and fog warrior carefully nurtured by the **** of punishment, it is not surprising .


    "But you are practicing swordsmanship, so the sun **** is..." Rebecca pointed to Su Jin beside him.


    Shana turned to look at Su Jin, and then said, "He''s meditating."


    "Oh~" Rebecca was stunned, then shook her hand, and talked about the main topic of this visit: "The order from the outside world has been issued."


    Shana raised her eyebrows when she heard the words, and made a gesture of listening.


    At this time, Rebecca raised her fist to her mouth and coughed dryly:


    "Everyone is on standby, waiting for the joint search signal."


    "Huh?" Shana was shocked when she heard the words, and said strangely: "It''s about to start? Don''t you need to assemble?"


    "Need not."


    Rebecca showed a playful smile at this time:


    "Why do you think you should arrange for the fire and fog warriors to stay in various homestays?"


    When Shana heard the words, she suddenly understood something, and said in amazement:


    "Could it be? Taking the opportunity of arranging the address, everyone was scattered throughout the magic capital?"


    "To be precise, it is arranged at each port of the United Liberty Law."


    Rebecca said with a smile at this time:


    "This is Will Amina''s arrangement."


    "The fire and fog warriors who came to participate in the battle are scattered in the temporary addresses of the various core areas of the magic city in groups of two. While supervising each other, they also take care of each other."


    "At the same time, Yu Xuan deliberately spread different search times internally to search for possible insiders."


    The specific method is to give different people different search times, and then capture the enemy to obtain information, and see which time period it was leaked, and then you can determine the general orientation of the internal response... The specific operation, Rebecca, who is a good teacher, explained to Shana. a moment, and then said:


    "Now, Yu Xuan should have been in the headquarters of the outside world to catch those spies."


    "If things go well, we can probably eliminate all the members of the Reformed Corps and the inmates they have installed, at least the inmates on the East Asian side."


    Hearing this, Shana pursed her lips, her face was hard, and she didn''t dare to say a word with a guilty conscience.


    When she left the Revolutionary Group yesterday, Shana and Du Gu checked the information.


    ''The time of the fire and fog warrior''s attack is set at noon tomorrow, the exact time is uncertain. ¡¯


    This is something both parties have confirmed.


    So, once the Reformers were captured, the inside message was obtained?


    Doesn''t that mean...


    She''s about to be exposed!


    Grab the leather is the group should be?


    Damn, why did he and Dugu get the information from the same group, pointing to the time of noon!


    Isn''t this a fool!


    ''It''s over, it''s over! ¡¯


    ¡®If Will Emina knew the truth, she would definitely be beaten badly, right? ¡¯


    "That is to say, the time of the attack is actually not noon?"


    Shana barely controlled her expression and said awkwardly.


    Fortunately, Rebecca knew about Shana''s newcomer, but she didn''t notice the abnormality when she saw her strange expression because it was the first time she saw this way of calculating people.


    "The time of the attack should be in the morning. The exact time will have to be notified."

 Chapter 666：

    Rebecca casually leaned against the stair railing and said with a smile:


    "By the way, in the area where you are now, it is me and you who are in charge of the search."


    Listening to Rebecca''s words, Shana felt a little unnatural.


    Does this mean that the general offensive against the Reformed Corps will start at any time?


    If Sarakael wasn''t ready, wouldn''t he be caught off-guard and lead to a plan faux pas?


    The most terrifying thing is that the news of the Reformed Group was obtained by the Fire Mist Warrior, and then it was known by Will Amina.


    Thinking of this, Shana couldn''t help but look at Su Jin with an unnatural expression: "Su Jin?"


    At this moment, Su Jin, who was standing cross-legged on the edge of the balcony, opened his eyes and said softly:


    "Unexpected things."


    "As early as 3 o''clock in the morning last night, Sarakael made the renovation and layout of the station, so there is no need to worry."


    "I didn''t say this... Wait, Su Jin, why did you say it?"


    Hearing this, Shana realized that the occasion was wrong as soon as she responded, and quickly turned her head to look at Rebecca next to her.


    At this time, she was stunned to find that Rebecca was keeping her head touching and motionless.


    "This is?"


    "It''s just temporarily blocking their five senses."


    Su Jin stood up from the ground and calmly took out his phone.


    Hearing this, Shana''s expression collapsed: "Su Jin, things are in trouble. Du Gu and I got the same time point, and I may be exposed."


    "What are you panicking about?"


    Su Jin shook the phone in his hand and said:


    "I asked Sarakael to change the time on the intelligence."


    Hearing this, Shana''s downturned expression instantly energized: "Really?"


    "Can this be fake?" Su Jin couldn''t help but smile.


    "That''s good, it almost scared me to death."


    Shana patted her thumping chest, breathed a sigh of relief, and muttered:


    "Really, why is that sword flower wielder so bad, and the time he gave me was exactly the same as what Du Gu got. If I hadn''t dealt with the time of the reformist group, it wouldn''t be harmful."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression was strange. In a sense, this was a crooked strike?


    At this moment, a dripping sound rang out on Rebecca.


    Su Jin and Shana looked at each other, then returned to their original positions.


    After returning to the original position, Su Jin patted! A snap of his fingers.


    Rebecca''s eyes suddenly regained focus. After hearing the sound of the phone, she said "eh" and quickly took out the phone:


    "Ah, it''s me, eh, is the time set?"


    "In 3 minutes, launch a search technique together?"


    "Okay, I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Rebecca said to Shana:


    "Get ready, it''s about to start."


    Shana heard the words and nodded solemnly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Xuhui District, a steeple church is underground.


    Yu Xuan, who was dressed in a white lady''s suit, stood in front of an altar reflecting the map of the entire Demon City and calmly said:


    "Have the fire and fog warriors in various places been arranged clearly?"


    "The preparation is complete."


    Will Emina, who was in charge of the dispatcher, nodded.


    Yu Xuan paused and glanced at Will Amina.


    "What?" Will Emina frowned.


    At this time, Yu Xuan''s face was a little tangled, and then he said:


    "Last night, there was information from the insiders of the Reformed Corps."


    After speaking, Yu Xuan continued:


    "It was confirmed that our attack time was noon and there was no specific time."


    Yu Xuan paused and said unnaturally, "This is the time I gave Xiao Shana."


    Will Emina''s eyes shrank for a moment.


    Chapter 0897 Suspicion and Search


    Yu Xuan named the time Shana received, and then added:


    "There are only five people who got this time. At present, except for the child, all of them have been monitored."


    "There is no doubt that it is." Will Emina said calmly.


    "I knew you would say that." Yu Xuan shook his head, then narrowed his eyes and said, "But you know, I must be responsible for the fire and fog warriors in the entire East Asia."


    Will Emina heard the words, paused, and suddenly thought of something:


    "In that case, I will give her the necessary surveillance."


    "You come? Will Emina, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Yu Xuan frowned, although he was not worried that Will Emina would cover up Shana, but if this behavior was made public, the other Fire Mist warriors below might not think so.


    Most of the fire and fog warriors will only think: Is it difficult for you to be a cultivator, and can you kill your relatives righteously?


    In this way, not only Shana, but Will Amina will also be suspected.


    And if those extreme fire fog warriors and Shana clashed...


    Thinking of the scene where the sun **** was angry and the whole apostle came out from the nest, Yu Xuan couldn''t help shrinking his neck.


    That scene was probably more terrifying than that of the Reformed Group, and it was probably not even comparable to the largest group of people in the world, the "Masquerade Ball".


    "Not me."


    Willemina calmly tapped the bracelet, and at this moment, Alastor reacted from the shock that her daughter was actually suspected of being a ghost, and said quickly:


    "Then let me teach the child."


    It was teaching, not surveillance, and Alastor''s words had a strong bias.


    However, Yu Xuan also spit out a turbid breath at this time:


    "It''s naturally better for you to do it by God of Punishment."


    Alastor''s reputation is secure among the Fire Mist Warriors and even the Crimson World.


    After all, it is the **** of punishment to maintain order.


    And even if there is a cover-up behavior, who wants to be targeted by the two gods of the red world except the lunatic? Do you still want to die.


    At least Yu Xuan didn''t think he had the courage to challenge the two pillars of the gods at the same time.


    At this time, seeing Yu Xuan''s agreement, Will Emina immediately said, "Windfall."


    "Well..." Alastor did not expect that there would be such an unexpected reason for him to act together with Su Jin.


    But to be honest, this reason is too scary, and it''s too embarrassing that a little girl raised by her own will be a spy.


    Of course, Alastor also understands that Shana can''t be a spy, and is likely to be the ''unlucky people'' who are innocently affected.


    But out of nearly a thousand people living in the outside world, only five people were recruited, and one of them was Shana. Thinking of Shana sleeping under the tree, she made a contract with the sun god, and then she was attacked by the people of the red world...


    I always feel that Shana, this child, will always have good luck and bad luck.


    "I really don''t know if this child is lucky or unlucky..." Alastor couldn''t help but sighed with emotion.


    After about a minute, Will Emina reminded Yu Xuan:


    "Time is up."


    Hearing this, Yu Xuan on the altar took out the walkie-talkie, adjusted the channel, and calmly said:


    "All are there, ready to search the free law."


    This order was quickly spread to the hands of the fire and fog warriors all over the magic capital under the transmission of the radio.


    --Pudong District.


    Above the high-rise building, Chiara took out a Noble Phantasm with the same eye decoration, and muttered:


    "Hope you don''t hit the target, hope you don''t hit the target."


    The Fire Mist Warrior next to her was dumbfounded.


    --Hongkou District.


    Saree, who was sitting in the station, lowered the brim of his hat and took out a golden eye decoration.


    --Putuo District.


    The woman wearing a black lady''s mourning dress and a gauze gently took out an eye decoration from her travel bag.


    --Jing''an District.


    Wearing a black military coat, the middle-aged man who was blind in one eye silently took out a medal with an eye pattern.


    --Xuhui District.


    Rebecca, who was on the roof of the B&B, took out the golden Eye of Horus and instilled the power of existence into it at the right time.


    The fire and fog warriors in all parts of the magic capital instilled the power of existence into the Noble Phantasm at the same time and in different places, and activated the same technique.


    hum-


    There seemed to be invisible gears turning in the sky, rattling, like a countdown.


    Immediately afterwards, circles of circles circled by blue symbols continued to overlap in the sky.


    Repeatedly, the breeze tried out of thin air, focusing on the Xuhui area, stroking the earth.


    on the altar.


    Yu Xuan coldly looked at the white ripples in many places in the altar under his feet.


    The ripples were like the water surface that was smashed into the stone, swaying in circles, and finally shrouded the entire land of the magic city.


    The Noble Phantasm ''Kunlun Mirror''.


    This is the secret treasure that Yu Xuan and other fire and fog warriors snatched from a certain three-eyed Miss Belupeo on the battlefield in the ancient times.


    It has multiple functions such as reconnaissance, surveillance, and even space transfer.


    And just now, the Fire Mist Warrior launched the search freedom method matched with the Kunlun Mirror.


    After the ripples in the circles opened.


    Yu Xuan looked at the altar coldly, watching the disciples who had been hidden for a long time exposed one by one on the altar.


    "Oh, if you don''t catch it, you can''t find it. How many ghosts, ghosts, snakes and gods are there in this demon capital."


    Yu Xuan sneered and used a notebook to record these gangsters and arrest them in the future.


    These disciples are all weak disciples of the red world, and none of them are at the level of a demon king.


    In the past, relying on too weak strength and strong concealment methods, he could still survive in the magic capital. Now, he can only ''wait to die''.


    And as the Free Law became more and more powerful, the Kunlun Mirror, which would not display buildings originally, only displayed the leyline environment, had an additional building-like pattern.


    "I found it." Yu Xuan''s eyes narrowed, and he said coldly, "It''s actually in the Changning District next door, you''re really brave."


    The building is not more than 5 kilometers away from the new address of Waiwaisu, which can almost be said to be under the eyes of Waiwaisu.

 Chapter 667：

    This kind of behavior is no different from face slaps.


    "Will Emina!" Yu Xuan shouted, throwing the control terminal of the Kunlun Mirror, a bronze mirror with a slap: "You take over the command."


    "I knew..." Will Emina sighed as expected, and walked quickly to the altar.


    At the same time, Yu Xuan''s figure gradually faded on the altar.


    It is the space transfer ability that comes with the Kunlun Mirror.


    At the same time, Xuhui District, the top floor of the B&B.


    Shana and Rebecca suddenly felt a faint pulling force.


    "Su Jin!" Shana glanced at Su Jin.


    "Go." Su Jin smiled.


    Hearing this, Shana nodded and gave up her power to resist the Kunlun Mirror.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, the relationship is really good." Rebecca tut tut in amazement, and also obeyed the transfer force.


    Ouch softly.


    A building with about eighteen floors wrapped in a green decoration curtain appeared in the eyes of the two of them.


    That was the Demon Capital stronghold of the Reformed Group!


    Chapter 0898 What are they doing here?


    Give it a call.


    The fire of plum-red existence spreads across the building in an instant, and red textures form a circular circle, wrapping the entire building.


    "Blocked!"


    A cool female voice sounded.


    Shana looked up and suddenly saw Yu Xuan standing high in the sky, holding the Xuanyuan sword.


    Different from the giggling he had seen before, at this time Yu Xuan was cold and gorgeous, exuding a powerful aura that was hard to ignore.


    At this time, Shana also noticed that some of the fire and fog warriors whom she had seen at the meeting had gathered around.


    Inside, there was Rebecca who had been standing by her side, Qiara and Saree who had been seen before, as well as a young woman in black mourning clothes and a one-eyed man in military.


    Counting Shana, there were only seven fire and fog warriors present.


    However, for a superpower like the Fire Mist Warrior, the destructive power of a single person can be comparable to that of a regiment-level modern army, not to mention the powerful Fire Mist Warriors who can come to participate in the attack on the Reformed Group''s stronghold.


    At this time, Will Emina''s voice sounded in everyone''s ears:


    [The Kunlun mirror shows that there are a lot of existence forces in the underground of the building, and the suspected target is below. ¡¿


    "Is it underground?"


    Yu Xuan narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the one-eyed man in military uniform:


    "Zam''er, your freedom method is good at changing the terrain, can you open a passage that leads directly to the underground?"


    "Give me 30 seconds, sir," said the man called Zam''el calmly.


    "Is 30 seconds... that''s enough."


    Having obtained the exact time, Yu Xuan turned his head, squinted his eyes, and looked at the pair of eyes in the building that devoured each other.


    It was a large phoenix that only tended to be wolf-shaped, and was staring at them.


    "Within 30 seconds, kill all these phosphorous particles, resist the counterattack of the Reformed Group, and ensure that Zam''el''s project is carried out."


    Just when Yu Xuan gave the order, a strange voice suddenly came from below.


    "Don''t be so troublesome."


    Yu Xuan lowered his head, and suddenly saw that Shana''s hand was constantly swarming with the power of blazing golden existence.


    That scale, just breathing, exceeded her total amount.


    "This scale..." Yu Xuan''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    "Hey, what do you want to do, don''t mess around!"


    When Rebecca next to her saw a huge blazing golden arm holding a black giant sword covering Shana''s shoulders, her whole body was not well.


    "Passage or something, if you don''t penetrate the ground, you will have it!"


    Recalling the path she took when she entered the reformist base last night, Shana calculated the shortest route in an instant.


    Boom!


    The black giant sword was held by the hilt and lifted high.


    Invisible ripples permeated the divinely-made weapon alias ''Black Sword of Night Demon''.


    That ripple is really the phenomenon of gravity constantly pressurizing.


    And its function is to create an effect equivalent to a rapid fall from a height of 10,000 meters in a short distance.


    The total amount of itself, coupled with the terrifying gravitational acceleration, the gravitational weapons that exist in space in science fiction are manifested in the form of power by Night Demon''s black sword.


    "Wait a minute, Shana, don''t you think so!"


    Qiara, who was the second youngest at the scene, turned pale.


    The terrifying fluctuations on that sword made her feel that killing a hundred of her would be enough.


    Now Shana wants to use this to stab the stronghold building of the Gezheng regiment?


    Are you here to arrest Gezheng Tuan?


    You are clearly here to forcibly demolish it!


    "Su Jin said that in the face of complex terrain familiar to the enemy, the safest way is to create new terrain."


    The huge blazing golden arm raised Ye Mo''s black sword high, and the heavy gravitational fluctuations caused the entire sword tip to be distorted.


    "All retreat one kilometer!"


    Yu Xuan''s sharp roar spread in all directions.


    Immediately after that, there were a series of broken voices, and Yu Xuan''s scolding:


    "Will Emina! That **** sun god, what the **** did he teach this child!"


    [...] Will Emina, who observed the local situation through the Kunlun mirror, was speechless.


    At this moment, the giant sword was clenched by the huge golden arm, and then stabbed towards the ground!


    Boom!


    The whole ground shook.


    The eighteen-storey building is like a termite nest irrigated by hot lead water, emitting billowing white air waves.


    In an instant, the decoration green film coefficient on the surface of the building evaporated, and the building made of reinforced concrete began to melt rapidly and chemically deteriorated.


    The huge air wave sent the fire and fog warriors who were using their respective means of flight flying far away.


    Yu Xuan was almost rushed out of the sealed circle by this shock.


    Fortunately, Saree was quick-witted and used the silk thread he was good at, forming a spider web in mid-air, and then stopped Yu Xuan, who flew upside down.


    Otherwise, the user of the seal will be kicked out of the seal, and the entire scenery inside the seal will be exposed to the perspective of ordinary human beings without repairing, and all the efforts of the outside world for so many years will be completely useless.


    Yu Xuan, who was hanging in the sky, tore off the silk thread, and said angrily:


    "Damn it, Will Emina, why is your daughter so violent."


    [...] Will Emina, who was in a guilty conscience, did not dare to answer.


    At this time, Yu Xuan looked around, but only found the figures of Saree and Qiara.


    "What about the rest?"


    Qiara shrank her neck and said, "It seems that they were all thrown away, but it shouldn''t be far away."


    "..." The corner of Yu Xuan''s mouth twitched, and he turned his head and said, "Let''s gather at the building, we can''t let that violent girl go on like this again."


    After she finished speaking, she took the lead in leaping towards the building.


    Kiara and Saree glanced at each other, gritted their teeth and followed.


    Soon, the three of them came to their original positions, looking at the bottomless huge ''glass passage'' that was at least five meters wide on the ground, and the whole people were silent.


    "Is this what Shana did?" Chiara asked with a twitch.


    "Who else could it be?" Yu Xuan rolled his eyes, then said speechlessly, "This girl''s strength is probably stronger than that of her predecessor, Yan Zhiyan."


    "That legendary female husband?" Chiara, who had heard of the name of Ancestor Yanzhi, shrank her neck.


    Mom, a newly born fire fog warrior is actually stronger than the legendary strongest fire fog. Are the current new generation such monsters?


    Times have changed after all?


    "Come on, that girl is so reckless, it''s going to be troublesome if she gets overcast by the reformer."


    After Yu Xuan finished speaking, he jumped directly into the passage.


    Saree lowered his cowboy hat and jumped off.


    Seeing this, Chiara gritted her teeth and jumped down.


    The free fall approaching 30 meters slowed down a bit when approaching the ground, and the three of them thumped a few times and reached the ground.


    "Okay, the next step is to support the little Shana..."


    Before Yu Xuan, who had just straightened his waist, finished speaking, he saw a large black sword with a blazing golden flame slashing into the air.


    boom -


    The rolling fire waves swept through it.


    And under the black giant sword.


    A man with long blue hair and eyes full of eyes.


    The leader of the Red World Demon King, the leader of the Reformed Group, who ranked the top three in the fire and fog warriors chase list, the "Liaoning Watcher" Sarakael showed a bitter smile, and was then completely engulfed by the flames.


    Swinging the giant sword, the petite girl with blazing golden fire powder all over her body turned her head and looked at a black puppy:


    "Do you want to fight too?"


    Du Gu thumped and knelt on the ground, raised his two paws, and shouted:


    "Don''t kill me, I''ll say anything, I''ll say anything¡ª!"


    Yu Xuan: "..."


    Saree: "..."


    Chiara: "..."


    What are the three of them doing?


    Chapter 0899 Yu Xuan: was put together


    Click! Click!


    The sound shot by the camera kept ringing in the underground space.


    Twenty minutes after the raid on the Revolutionary Group''s stronghold, an investigator from the outside world arrived here at Yu Xuan''s arrangement.


    "No matter how you look at it, this scene is still so exaggerated."


    Rebecca Reed, with black broken hair, looked at the silver-gray iron tower that was split in two and dissolved on both sides, and said:


    "It took less than 15 seconds from that little girl''s breakthrough to Yu Xuan, who came in to witness the end of the battle."


    "Fifteen seconds to solve the king of the red world in its heyday, tsk tsk tsk."


    "Should it be said that it is the contractor of the Sun God? It''s simply outrageous."


    The more Rebecca talked, the more she felt whether she was behind the times.


    When was the king of the red world so weak, and he was still a first-class player like Sarakael.


    Killing Sarakael within 15 seconds, this record is even more exaggerated than the female husband who used to be the strongest fire fog.


    Beside Rebecca, Yu Xuan, who was in a good mood, sighed:

 Chapter 668：

    "Honestly, I can''t even imagine that power is just a partial manifestation of the power of the sun god."


    Yu Xuan clearly thought of Shana''s huge golden arm.


    That gesture was obviously a way of simulating part of the Sun God''s body.


    It''s just one arm. If Shana simulates and summons the whole body of the Sun God, wouldn''t a random blow lead to the destruction of the Demon City?


    Anyway, this power is too exaggerated.


    Or, is this the power level of the **** of gods?


    "The dimensional gap!" Yu Xuan''s contract partner, Di Hong, couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Didn''t you expect it? Di Hong." Yu Xuan asked.


    "Yeah." Di Hong responded, and then muttered, "I know God is very strong, but I never thought it would be so strong."


    "It''s strange, I wasn''t so scared when I faced the sacrificial snake back then, but just now, when I faced that little girl who showed part of the true body of the sun god, I was overwhelmed by the force of existence. Can''t even tell..."


    As one who fought against the masquerade, and even participated in the battle to banish the Creator God in ancient times.


    It''s not that Di Hong has never faced the **** of the red world, but compared to the abyss-like terrifying might of the sun god, the **** of creation is as weak as the breeze.


    Seeing the two old seniors say this, Rebecca couldn''t help but stunned:


    "Is there a gap between co-authoring God and God?"


    Yu Xuan didn''t answer, just acquiesced to this point of view, and then changed the subject and said:


    "What did the investigation of the on-site personnel say?"


    "Well, the Kubelic Orchestra said that they found that the power of existence at the level of the king of the red world was defeated. It can basically be confirmed that it is the body of Sarakael, and it is in its heyday."


    Rebecca casually said the information on the report. Incidentally, it was added:


    "However, the fluctuation of the Noble Phantasm was also discovered, so Sarakael''s whereabouts are still unknown according to the information."


    Hearing this, Yu Xuan was stunned for a moment. As if this result was unexpected.


    Then, in the end, she was filled with emotion:


    "You haven''t died under that kind of attack, should you be the leader of the Reformed Corps..."


    "Hey, it''s getting more and more exaggerated, isn''t it? It''s normal if you don''t kill it completely, then it''s also the king of the red world who shows his true body!"


    Rebecca scratched her head helplessly.


    She always felt that Yu Xuan seemed to overestimate the power of the Sun God.


    Although the traces left on the scene can indeed tell the terrifying blow of that blow, it is a bit outrageous to sigh the power of Sarakael with the fact that "Sarakael can escape from Shana''s hands".


    Are you Shana blowing? Or is your head full of words from the sun god?


    "You don''t understand. People who haven''t seen it with their own eyes don''t know how terrifying the blow is."


    Yu Xuan shook his head, then looked at the remains of the Tongtian Pagoda and sold it:


    "Do you know what Chiara calls that little guy Shana?"


    "What?" Rebecca was stunned.


    "Princess Violence." Yu Xuan said with a strange expression: "And ''Killing Ji'', which refers to her violent act of penetrating the earth over a hundred meters with one strike and killing Sarakael with one sword."


    Can it be violent?


    In a war that I thought might spread to the entire Demon City, Shana had two swords in her hands, and one of them was to open the way.


    At this level... that female husband can''t do it even if he lifts up the coffin.


    Hearing this, Rebecca scratched her hair and almost bald her scalp:


    "In a sense, this is a good thing. Although it is a bit reckless, at least it has added a top combat power to our Fire Mist Warriors."


    "Yeah..." Yu Xuan was overwhelmed with emotion. After a while, he paused and said, "By the way, have you found the thing that was used for internal investigation?"


    "Is that leaked attack time?" Seeing this, Rebecca looked strange, and said with a twisted expression: "I found it, but..."


    At this time, a foreigner came over with a very awkward expression and asked:


    "Lord Rebecca, what should I do with that box of notes?"


    "One box?" Yu Xuan was stunned.


    The outsiders nodded: "Yes, a box. There are about 40,000 sheets in total, and it is filled with the time from 0:00 am today to 23:00 pm, the current ''Aurora shooter'' Miss Chiara and ''Wan Wan'' Miss Will Amina is still helping to confirm the handwriting."


    After Yu Xuan heard this, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch:


    "That guy Sarakael has a hand!"


    Obviously, in order to continue to hide the internal response of the outside world, Sarakael conducted a mixed audition of the received information.


    There are more than 40,000 small notes, just to deliberately cover up the existence of the internal response.


    "It seems that the internal response within us is very important to the Reformed Group."


    Yu Xuan naturally thought of this. If it''s not important, Sarakael will not do it too much.


    "How many different notes did you post yesterday?" Rebecca asked Yu Xuan at this time.


    "22, I''ll send 22 different times." Yu Xuan narrowed his eyes and burst a number: "But those 40,000 notes that recorded various times must have matched most of the time, of course. , even if it¡¯s not right, it¡¯s not necessarily without doubt.¡±


    "In other words, can I only expend a lot of energy to monitor everyone?" Rebecca stroked her forehead with her hand: "I was put together!"


    "Report!" An outsider came over and handed out a document: "Unknown free spells were found on the wreckage of the iron tower and on various load-bearing columns of the underground facility, please instruct."


    "What law of liberty?"


    Yu Xuan stretched out his hand to take the document and glanced at the free method on it. After a cursory look at it, his entire face turned blue:


    "The devourer''s art... Sarakael, is this your purpose!"


    Chapter 0900 Hecate with me?


    Xuhui District, next to a fountain in a park.


    "Is the method I taught effective?" Su Jin smiled and handed the pineapple bun to Shana.


    "Well, it''s very convenient."


    Shana took the pineapple bun, grabbed both sides of the bag with both hands, and pulled it directly. The package was immediately opened:


    "When everyone didn''t respond, Sarakael''s fake body was killed by me, and no information was leaked."


    The barking dog head Dugu next to him maintained his appearance as a black dog, squatting beside him and shivering.


    What kind of fake body is that? It''s the main body of the boss. Just leave some power of existence to guide the gods to save lives. That''s the boss of the heyday!


    However, thinking of the fact that Sarakael in his heyday had just planned to have a fierce battle to hide from the Fire Mist Warrior, but was beaten by Shana for a second, Du Gu immediately swayed.


    Sure enough, gods and so on are all monsters among monsters, no matter what they are, or contractors, they are all monsters.


    "There''s no leaking information, that''s fine."


    Su Jin is not surprised by Shana''s victory. Because this child has contracted with him and Hecate at the same time, the scale of his own power has been steadily increasing.


    If there are no surprises, growing to the five-figure legend stage is definitely not a problem.


    At least it will be stronger than Bai Xueji''s "five-figure shame".


    In the face of a king of the red world with at most six figures, it is not a knife and a child.


    At this time, Su Jin noticed Du Gu who was shaking constantly: "What''s the matter with this dog?"


    "Yuxuan asked me to temporarily supervise, saying that my existence can effectively make Du Gu afraid and dare not mess around."


    Shana said this, with a little smirk on her face:


    "But she doesn''t know that Du Gu and I are companions, so how could they be afraid of me."


    I''m afraid of you, I''m afraid that you''re afraid to die... Du Gu was sullen in his heart, but at the same time there was a simple and honest expression on his face.


    Su Jin, who noticed that Du Gu was in a wrong mood, glanced at it, but didn''t care about this genderless dog of the red world.


    This dog''s avatar ability is very suitable for gathering intelligence, but his memory is a bit poor, but he is considered a talent, so Su Jin naturally doesn''t mind raising another dog.


    At this time, Shana suddenly said:


    "Speaking of Du Gu, you just acted like it. You were so scared that your legs were weak and you couldn''t get up from the ground. It was more professional than the actors I saw in the book."


    You misunderstood, I was a true performance! Du Gu twitched in his heart, then licked his face and said:


    "It''s great that you can recognize my acting skills."


    "Well, next time there is a chance, I will continue to let you play." Shana touched Du Gu''s head with a smile.


    I... I... Du Gu was ''moved'' and speechless.


    And next time?


    Can you stop coming!


    When he was extremely aggrieved in his heart, Du Gu suddenly got information from Phosphorus, and his expression suddenly became serious:


    "Your Majesty the Sun God, His Royal Highness Shana, and the outsiders led by Yu Xuan have discovered the existence of the spell. About 17 people have watched the complete spell."


    Speaking of this, Du Gu paused for a while, and the dog''s face showed a bad smile:


    "Mr. Sarakael remembered the free-spirited method of ''knowing the true meaning'' in the ritual. Presumably, the free-spirited method of his crown has been deeply reflected in the hearts of these people."


    After Du Gu finished speaking, he received news from Phosphorus again, and said in surprise:


    "Hey, Yu Xuan actually summoned all the people who have read the spell, and it is forbidden to spread this spell, and wait for the decision of the high-level outsiders?"


    "No dissemination? What should I do?" Shana frowned.


    However, at this time, Su Jin shook his head and said, "It''s useless, Yu Xuan can''t seal it."


    "The Freedom Law I developed is a Freedom Law specifically aimed at the disciples of the red world and the king of the red world, and the beneficiaries include not only disciples and kings, but also fire and fog warriors."


    "No one is a fool, whether it is a human being who has hatred with others in the outside world, or a fire and fog warrior who has a plot of revenge against the disciples of the red world because their relatives have been swallowed up, they all know the meaning of this law of freedom. "


    "So, no one will hold back."


    "The human beings in the outside world will try their best to spread this technique, and the Fire Mist Warriors can''t help but use this technique to smash the people of the red world to ashes and strengthen their upper limit of the power of existence."


    "I have deliberately reduced this freedom technique to the difficulty of a modern banishing technique. No one will refuse such a convenient technique."


    "So from the beginning, Yu Xuan couldn''t keep the news closed, and she herself knew this clearly. The reason why she kept her mouth shut was because she was worried that Sarakael had set a trap to deal with the Fire Mist Warrior in the spell. "


    After Shana heard it, she understood what Su Jin meant.


    The Destruction Freedom Method created by Su Jin cannot be hindered from spreading, because there are too many people who need such a method.


    "In this case, will the result still go according to our ideas?"


    Shana breathed a sigh of relief. She was worried that Yu Xuan''s blockade would succeed, but after listening to Su Jin''s words, she understood that this was just a small problem.


    "That''s right. The movement of the disciples of the red world to the present world will be curbed." Su Jin paused when he said this, then shook his head and said, "However, this efficiency is expected to be a bit slow, so I need the reformist group and the apostles to come. Let''s help spread the word."


    Su Jin said this, and glanced at Shana''s face: "As the leader of the dark side of the Revolutionary Army, you have to work hard to spread this freedom."


    "no problem."


    Shana patted her chest as a matter of course, but after speaking, she froze for a moment, and then asked Su Jin:


    "However, if I become the leader of the Reformed Regiment, once I act, wouldn''t it be impossible to hide the fact that the contractor of the Sun God is the leader of the Reformed Regiment?"


    Du Gu nodded again and again: "Yes, the flame color of the power of existence cannot be changed. This thing is better than any identification method."


    "Don''t worry about this problem, after all, Shana, you have a way to switch between the two identities."


    At this time, Su Jin showed a wicked smile:


    "You only need to claim to be the contractor of the top seat when you are working on the Reformation Corps."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, Shana was stunned for a moment, then touched her chin and said:


    "So that''s the case. Are you framing the actions of the Reformed Corps for the masquerade party?"


    "The largest group of people in the red world actually secretly spreads the law of freedom that devours people in the red world. This is a desperate plan!"


    Shana couldn''t help but sighed with emotion, a householder who has never been a celebrity in the world, and a householder who has never been a masquerade, every time Su Jin makes a move, he always goes to other people''s account book AOE!


    "It''s just the color of the flame, how to solve it? Why did you say Su Jin not to worry?"


    After Shana said this, she looked up and saw Su Jin''s strange expression.


    "To state in advance, I have no idea of ??the masquerade account book."

 Chapter 669：

    Su Jin said in a serious tone.


    "Ah?" Shana was stunned, because her intuition told her that Su Jin was not talking to her.


    At this moment, there was a soft sound of jingle from the pendant on Shana''s chest.


    Immediately afterwards, an ethereal and tender female voice came from the pendant:


    "Yes, I know."


    "Who?!" Shana showed a horrified expression. Why was there a woman''s voice in the artifact where Su Jin was staying?


    "Who? Ask me?"


    The ethereal female voice was suspicious.


    Then, she introduced herself:


    "Hecate, my name is Hecate."


    As soon as these words were said, Shana''s expression immediately froze.


    Among the living beings in the red world, there is only one person named Hecate.


    That is the head of the Three Pillars of the Masquerade, the Miko of the Creation God, and the Princess of the Disciple¡ªHekaty.


    When I was discussing how to harm the masquerade, the head of the masquerade was by my side? The fact that Shana was hit for the first time confused her train of thought.


    Chapter 0901 Is there a difference?


    "what happened?"


    After eating three pineapple buns, Shana was still confused about the fact that the top seat is by my side.


    "Why is the top seat of the masquerade party in the artifact pendant where Su Jin is staying?"


    "Didn''t you ask me to go after Xiu Denan before?"


    Su Jin explained while handing Shana the fourth pineapple bun.


    "And then? Didn''t you say you didn''t catch it?" Shana said in surprise as she quickly took away the bread.


    "I didn''t catch Xiu Denan." Su Jin nodded: "But, I caught Hecate, and then forced her to sign a contract with you. Are you improving?"


    "That''s what Hecate is doing."


    "..." Shana took a bite of the crisp side of the pineapple bun, and then stopped talking.


    She didn''t know how to complain about Su Jin''s behavior.


    Didn''t catch Xiu Denan? But caught Hecate.


    This is like not capturing the general of the enemy country, but capturing the emperor.


    In a sense, Hecate, who has the role of a witch, is the integration of ancient religious leaders and state leaders, and can be described as a pope.


    Even if the Pope doesn''t care, the decision issued by the top seat, the general''s thousand changes, and the staff of Belupiolu have refused every time.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Shana bit a piece of bread indignantly, as if it was Su Jin:


    "The Hecate is staying in my body, and I, the client, know the news last."


    "It''s no wonder I''ve been able to eat so much lately. It''s because of Hecate."


    "Then do you still want it?" Su Jin took out another piece of bread and shook it in front of Shana.


    "want!"


    Shana grabbed the bread without hesitation, tore the package, took a bite, and put it aside, looking at Su Jin fiercely, as if to prevent him from grabbing the food.


    "Is this necessary?" Su Jin shrugged wordlessly: "Wasn''t Will Amina and the others present at the time? I can''t say it explicitly."


    "But you have to tell me afterwards!" Shana pointed out Su Jin''s ''inaction'' sharply.


    "I won''t tell you now, it''s an afterthought, and it''s not been two days, there are a lot of important things recently." Su Jin said quibly.


    Shana raised the bread to her mouth fiercely and took a bite: "No Road Race! I don''t care! So that means I am also the contractor of the top seat now, right?"


    "That''s not true." Su Jin immediately shook his head: "To be exact, the top seat and I are the contractual relationship, and Shana, your words can only be said to be able to borrow Hecate''s power through my contract. That''s it."


    "I don''t listen." Shana said with bulging cheeks: "I just want to know if my relationship with the top seat is close to the Fire Mist Warrior and the Contract Demon King."


    "If you say that, then I can only nod." Su Jin spread his hands.


    "In other words, both of you are my contract objects?" Shana emphasized again: "And live in my body together?"


    Su Jin suddenly understood what Shana cared about.


    Sure enough, the girl said indignantly at this time: "Am I the bed you two use to kiss me and me?"


    Ah this... Su Jin didn''t expect Shana to think of this at all.


    However, using Shana as a bed and playing with Hecate, my dear, who is this bullshit?


    Do I want to try this kind of operation... Su Jin, whose lower limit is very low, couldn''t help thinking like this.


    "And the most important thing is that you didn''t discuss it with me." Shana looked indignant, obviously caring about this.


    But for Su Jin, an old driver, the previous sentence is more lethal.


    "Pfft!" Laughter came from Du Gu''s mouth.


    Shana turned her head coldly and glanced at it.


    Du Gu''s whole body froze, and he lowered him quickly, showing his tongue and slapstick, and said, "Wow!"


    Shana turned her head quietly, and then gave Su Jin a fierce look:


    "There is no next time. As long as it involves me, you must discuss it with me, even Su Jin."


    "I see, I''m sorry." Su Jin sent an apology twice, because it was indeed him who was at fault.


    Seeing this, Shana''s face relaxed a lot, and then frowned and said:


    "However, Su Jin, you have indeed solved the biggest problem. With the existence of the top seat, I can indeed change the color of the flame, and even turn the eyes of the Fire Mist Warrior to the masquerade."


    Speaking of this, Shana lowered her head and looked at the pendant in front of her. Her eyes seemed to see the blue will that resides in it:


    "Yes, will the top seat agree?"


    "Huh?" Hecate made a doubtful voice: "Why ask me?"


    "Shouldn''t I ask you?" Instead, Shana was stunned.


    "Should it be?"


    Hecate was clearly puzzled.


    "Can you borrow my power and have something to do with me?"


    "..." Shana suddenly felt that the person who was discussing with her was not a normal person.


    Shana couldn''t help but raised her head and glanced at Su Jin.


    The meaning of the eyes is obvious, is this strange flower definitely the top seat?


    Facing Shana''s question, Su Jin nodded solemnly, and then said:


    "If it''s fake, it''s her."


    After Shana heard it, everyone was stunned. The most powerful group of the Red World, the leader of the masquerade was actually such a strange person. What about the most terrifying Red World organization?


    How can it feel worse than the nursery.


    Thinking of this, Shana hesitated for a while, but still felt that she had to explain the situation to Heikati, the top seat.


    Even if Hecate does not agree, she and Su Jin will enforce it, but at least let people understand.


    Thinking of this, she said tentatively: "The masquerade may be attacked and suspected because of it."


    "The Fire Mist Warriors will doubt your relationship with the Reformed Corps, and then take action against you."


    "The same Red World disciples as you will also attack you because they suspect that you are spreading the law of freedom of the destroyer''s body."


    "If you don''t get it right, it''s possible that the masquerade will collapse."


    After saying these words, Shana paused, waiting for Hecate''s response.


    After waiting for nearly 30 seconds, Hecate''s ethereal voice came again:


    "But what you said, the masquerade is experienced every day?"


    Shana: "..."


    This chat can''t go on!


    Also, who the **** is a 12-year-old girl!


    Why do you, the head of the biggest clique of people in the world, care less about the masquerade than I do!


    Shana threw the pineapple bun in her heart angrily, and in reality swallowed the pineapple bun in one bite.


    Mmmm, pineapple buns are delicious!


    Chapter 0902 Free Teacher


    "Has the top seat of the masquerade always been like this?"


    Shana sighed towards Su Jin.


    "All disciples are beings full of desires. This is the common sense Will Emina taught me since I was a child, but she..."


    Facing Hecate, she was completely helpless. No matter what the words say, the shrine maiden with the sky blue flame will always have a calm tone, as if nothing in the world can attract her attention.


    Is this person really a man of the red world? Shana couldn''t help but have some doubts in her heart.


    Facing Shana''s question, Su Jin thought about it and replied:


    "In a sense, Hecate is the exception."


    "Her essence is the derivation of the [creation] power of the creator god, and is essentially the container of the power and power of existence."


    "So in fact, Hecate is the complete opposite of the lust-filled gangster, who has no desire at all, and can even only decide to act by accepting the ''wish'' of all the Red World gangsters."


    After hearing these words, Shana''s face was a little serious: "Is there no self?"


    "A little bit, but not obvious."


    Su Jin shook his head and said:


    "She should be relying on her tiny self to judge the result of ''getting emotion from me to complement herself'', so in a short period of time, as long as the sacrificial snake doesn''t give a clear order, Hecate will not leave. idea."


    Hearing this, Shana''s expression suddenly became strange: "You said that, why do I feel that the top seat was not captured by you, but took the initiative to go with you?"


    "Huh??" Su Jin turned his head and glanced at Shana, and suddenly felt that he could explain it like this.


    The twisted melon has become a small milk cat who takes the initiative to come to the door. In a sense, this change is quite exciting.


    "This kind of perception is not wrong for the time being."


    Su Jin shook his head, then pressed the elevator button.


    At this time, the two were in the building hired by the outside world, and they came here from the park because they received contact from Yu Xuan before.


    Of course, in addition to the two of them, Shana is also holding a dog leash, and the end of the leash is the barking dog head, Dugu, who is honest and shut up.


    After entering the elevator, Shana looked at Du Gu, who walked slowly to the elevator, and then asked:


    "Speaking of which, Du Gu will follow us in the future? Don''t the people in the outside world want to destroy it?"


    Du Gu shivered, a pitiful expression on his face.


    Su Jin turned his head and glanced at it, then said:


    "This guy''s self-confidence method is recognized as disgusting. In terms of life-saving ability, even among the kings of the red world, it is one of the best."


    "It''s not that the Fire Mist Warrior in Waiwaisu didn''t intend to execute him, and he has even executed it."


    Hearing this, Shana turned her head and glanced at Du Gu, slightly surprised:


    "Because it can''t be killed, it''s only when we can be honest, so it''s placed by our side?"


    "Well, because it claims to be afraid of no one but you."


    "Of course, in order to win the trust of the outside world, it also had to sign some contracts and betray some information of the Reformed Group in exchange for a certain trust."


    Su Jin had a smile on his face: "It''s hard for you. In order to act as a contact between us and Sarakael, I have been dealing with the outside world in Cehuowu with my clone."

 Chapter 670：

    "Wang!"


    Du Gu gave a cry, and then said cautiously:


    "That... Your Excellency the Sun God, Mr. Cai Piao sent a message from Phosphorus, who wants to apply for the task you arranged."


    "The task of summoning the apostles?" Su Jin narrowed his eyes, and then played with his taste: "Let Felice avoid the surveillance personnel of the outside world and issue the summoning order."


    "Okay." Du Gu nodded and stopped talking.


    As a qualified dog, in the absence of instructions, it just needs to be kept on a leash.


    Seeing that Du Gu passed the news as an intermediary, Shana couldn''t help touching her chin and thought:


    "In a sense, it''s better than the phone."


    The efficiency is similar to that of a phone, and there is no risk of being eavesdropped. When necessary, it can also act as a searcher or even a shield. In terms of supply, you don¡¯t even need to provide dog food. You only need to supply some power regularly, and you will not have the trouble of raising a dog. , it''s really cost-effective.


    Thinking of this, Shana nodded and said, "Very good, you will be my dog ??from now on."


    Dugu: "¡­"


    Why do you always feel like this sentence is insulting? Although it is not human.


    The elevator went up to the 8th floor, Su Jin and Shana walked out of the elevator, came to the conference room on the corner, and pushed in the door.


    "Ah, here we come!"


    Sitting at the conference table, Yu Xuan, who was eating fried buns, raised his head and greeted casually:


    "Have you eaten lunch? If you haven''t, would you like some fried buns?"


    "Okay." Shana walked over to Yu Xuan unceremoniously and picked up the chopsticks.


    Yu Xuan slowly chewed a few times, swallowed the food in his mouth, and said:


    "Sorry, there are too many things here, I can only trouble you to take a trip."


    With that said, Yu Xuan picked up the document next to him and handed it to Su Jin:


    "Here, Master Zizi''s information."


    Su Jin took the information, glanced at it, and immediately narrowed his eyes:


    "Spiral Organ, Lian Nanxi? That famous Zi Zi Zi? You actually asked her to repair the Tiandao Palace."


    The spiral organ, Lin Nanxi, is known as one of the strongest free masters of the Red World. He is most famous for improving the original cumbersome ''Fencing'' technique and making it a popular skill.


    It can be said that the modern fire and fog warriors and disciples of the red world have not been discovered by human beings. The key reason is that "sealing" is a free method that can separate a space from the cause and effect of the world and create a repairable battlefield.


    Therefore, how are the disciples of the red world and the warriors of fire and fog fighting in Fengjue, no matter how powerful the destructive power is, the damaged things can be directly restored with the power of existence, which can be said to be an extremely convenient method of freedom.


    "Why did you also help the outside world of the magic city a lot. If you want to help find a repairer, you have to find the best one, right?"


    Yu Xuan smiled, then shrugged and said:


    "The current Lian Nancy should use the pseudonym Lami, the bone picker, to be active in Europe. Our people informed her that the price offered by the other party is one-twentieth of the power of existence of a king of the red world. For you, this price should be easy, right?"


    "This is true."


    Su Jin is also quite curious about Lian Nanxi. After all, she is a legendary free teacher who can freely write the free law. Her experience may bring some inspiration to Su Jin''s writing the power of destruction.


    Su Jin read the information, and then said: "However, looking at the meaning of this, is it that we want to go to Europe by ourselves?"


    "No way. After all, Lian Nanxi is a disciple of the red world. Even if she is recognized as a harmless disciple, there are many people on our side who hold ill will towards her. The risk is too high for her to come over by herself."


    When Yu Xuan said this, he glanced at Du Gu:


    "Your dog should know this very well."


    Du Gu murmured and complained at this time: "The 312th Phosphorus was destroyed just now, and I killed more than 300 Phosphorus in one day. You fire and fog warriors are really boring."


    Hearing this, Su Jin shrugged, and then asked, "Where''s Will Amina?"


    "She won''t go. The Magic Capital still needs her assistance. Of course, it''s not that you haven''t arranged your guide here."


    Yu Xuan said, and took out a silver bracelet.


    "Alastor?" Shana, who was eating the last raw fry, was startled.


    "Well... Although I have been derailed from the world for hundreds of years, the words of the guide..."


    Before Alastor finished speaking, Yu Xuan clapped his hands and said:


    "Hey hey, please be quiet, you''re just adding money."


    After Yu Xuan finished speaking, he shouted towards the door:


    "Come in, Chiara."


    The light brown-haired girl who had met Su Jin and Shana several times walked in with a melancholy face.


    "No, your European guide is here."


    Yu Xuan laughed, then took out a checkbook: "By the way, this trip to Europe is a public-funded trip~"


    "Champagne, caviar, lobster, beach trips, and two beautiful girls, how do you feel?"


    If you say this, I won''t be sleepy anymore... Su Jin''s eyes gradually brightened.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is public or not, it is mainly to witness the customs of Europe on the big bed of the beach hotel~


    Chapter 0903 Bone Picker Lamy


    "Why do I take the salute!"


    At the boarding gate of Modu Airport, Qiara, who was dragging two suitcases and carrying a large satchel, complained loudly.


    Su Jinzhen, who was walking in the front, said in a eloquent manner:


    "Do you think my ''fake body'' made of the power of existence can drag moving heavy objects?"


    "I have to finish this ice cream before boarding the plane." Shana said plausibly while holding the ice cream.


    "I''m just a dog." Du Gu wagged his tail and joined the "strike" army.


    Seeing this scene, Chiara could only burst into tears:


    ''Master of the kingdom of heaven, why did you leave me in the magic capital...''


    "Speaking of which, where is the destination this time?" Shana asked while eating chocolate ice cream.


    "Paris." Su Jin explained, then glanced at Shana: "Want to eat baked snails?"


    "I''m still leaning towards foie gras, the high-calorie stuff that complements the presence I''ve been lacking."


    Shana''s words are very calm and utilitarian.


    However, these words made the corner of Qiara''s mouth twitch beside him.


    Is your power still scarce? Just a little bit of it is just a dozen of me, and I am also a century-old fire and fog warrior who has contracted the King of the Red World!


    Hearing this, Su Jin said without hesitation:


    "Okay, then let Chiara treat you."


    Chiara: "¡­"


    Why is such a sun **** the superior of my contract demon king! Chiara looked angry.


    She had asked her contract demon kings Odelia and Vetteluya before, why they were afraid of Su Jin, and finally got the sad fact that their attribute ''Aurora'' was subordinate to the Sun God.


    Therefore, in the face of Su Jin, who takes herself as a subordinate to order, she is really helpless!


    Wait, is it because of this that her master Sarei deliberately stayed in Modu to deal with the follow-up of the Reformed Group?


    After realizing this key point, Qiara felt bad.


    ¡®Next time we meet, let¡¯s send the master to heaven. ¡¯


    The girl thought darkly, followed behind Su Jin and boarded the plane from the boarding gate.


    ¡ª


    Paris.


    The night was getting darker.


    Men with red faces, full of alcohol, began to appear in the streets and alleys.


    Such people are not uncommon in a country with a deep-rooted pub culture.


    And in a lane in Paris.


    Wearing a gentleman''s hat, holding a cane, and a black suit, like an eighteenth-century British aristocrat, the gray-haired old man was quietly following a middle-aged alcoholic.


    ''It should be burning out. ¡¯


    The old man lowered his gentleman''s hat and stared at the middle-aged man in front of him from under the brim of the hat.


    In his field of vision, the middle-aged man''s chest, a tiny light blue flame is crumbling.


    -torch.


    After the disciples of the red world devoured the human beings, it was a specially made device in order to prevent the fire and fog warriors from chasing and killing them under the influence of the human engulfment.


    The principle is to leave a bit of leftover residue behind the devoured unfortunate egg, and then ignite it to form a ''fake body'' that has the memory of the original owner of the unfortunate egg, but it will completely dissipate in a few days.


    Because its principle of existence is similar to a torch, it was named ''torch''.


    The old man who does not want to devour human beings, but has the power of existence urgently, is the disciple of the red world who aims at the torch that is about to dissipate and collects the last bit of the power of existence.


    Hence the name Bone Picker Ramy.


    And its essence is actually the shell made by the famous free teacher in the red world, the spiral organ Lian Nanxi, which is a prop for her to reduce consumption in real activities.


    ''Calculate the time, in three hours, the sun **** who appeared in East Asia and his contractor will come to Paris, right? ¡¯


    Lian Nanxi, disguised as a ''harmless old man'', calculated silently.


    The asking price to restore the power of existence of the Heavenly Dao Palace is one-twentieth of the price of a red king.


    For Lamy, although this is a big order enough for her to pick up bones for several years, it is still several times lower than the asking price for repairing the Tiandao Palace.


    However, for this list, she deliberately changed the itinerary, gave up many insurance measures, and took a steamer from England to Paris, the purpose of which was naturally to catch the line of the sun god.


    The sun **** chased by the apostle Caipiao Felice, the second pillar of the red world, the **** of gods who acts on behalf of the **** of creation.


    Such existence, the power of existence it possesses must be extremely huge, and even if there is no chance for the Sun God, it has the secret treasure of restoring the power of existence. Phyllis is also Rummy''s target.


    Of course, as a recognized harmless existence, Lamy did not want to seize the power of existence by force, but hoped to use his free law technology to trade with these sun gods and even the apostles.


    This is also why she will fire the low price, hoping to meet the sun **** willing.


    The reward for repairing the Tiandao Palace is just a bonus. What matters is the Sun God, and even the apostles have a lot of existence power.


    After living for so long, Lian Nancy will still calculate the gains and losses.


    "Ah, it''s going to dissipate."


    Lian Nancy''s attention again focused on the middle-aged alcoholic in front.


    At this time, the figure of the middle-aged white man had begun to become transparent, and to maintain his existence, the burning torch was nearly extinguished.


    Before long, the existence of middle-aged white people will disappear from this world, and his white wife who bore him a black child, his dark-skinned children, will forget his existence as a person and become an orphan.


    And the parents and relatives of the middle-aged white man will also forget his relatives, and everything he has will disappear from this world under the distorting power of the world.


    Lian Nanxi, who was accustomed to this scene, felt nothing in her heart, but just let the fake body stretch out her white-gloved hand and make a light move.


    The last little power of existence of the middle-aged white man turned into a ray of firefly and came into his hands.


    "Alas!" A skilled sigh came from Lian Nanxi''s mouth.


    "It''s time to go to the airport. Facing that person, you still have to be polite."


    Lian Nanxi turned around, and her figure stopped at this moment.


    In her line of sight, at the exit of the alley, a woman wearing a blue lady''s suit, with a model-like figure and beauty, and a tall ponytail, was blocking the exit of the alley.


    "The Eulogy Reader Marchionne Dow."


    The white-haired old man lowered his gentleman''s hat and said in anguish:


    "Have you been targeted by your famous hunter?"


    "I didn''t expect to see a disgusting man-eating garbage on the way to a random bar to drink. I''m really lucky."


    The tall blond woman let out a low sneer:

 Chapter 671：

    "You should be that kind of bone picker, right? Are you ready to die?"


    The voice fell, and the large dictionary that Marjorin was holding came the laughter of her contract object ''Ravaged Minions'' Marcias:


    "Hoho, even a harmless scoundrel should be killed, as expected of my sweetheart~ hehe~"


    "Shut up." Marchionne typed in the dictionary, then looked at Lamy and narrowed her eyes: "Are you ready for your last words?"


    Rami on the opposite side didn''t answer.


    At this time, a gust of wind blew by.


    Rami''s figure suddenly turned into grains of sand, which were blown away with the breeze.


    "Haha, I ran away without hesitation, as expected of the guy who picked up the corpse to eat! My poor little sweetheart, how do you feel about Yan Yu being dumped?"


    Seeing this, Marcus sneered at his contractor.


    "Shut up, Marco."


    Marchionne typed the dictionary again, her face suddenly gloomy:


    "It''s too natural to think that this can escape."


    Ultramarine blue flames suddenly burned around, and then, one by one, small circles constructed a free method of exploration in mid-air.


    Marchionne licked the corner of her mouth:


    "Hunting, start!"


    Chapter 0904 Encounter


    Paris airport.


    Shana, who just got off the plane, looked at the view of the airport outside the glass window in the aisle, and said in surprise:


    "Strange, isn''t Paris a developed country? Why is the airport so old compared to Modu?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin, who was walking in front, stopped and smiled: "Don''t casually say something that Parisians don''t want to admit."


    "Huh?" Shana was stunned, not knowing what Su Jin was talking about.


    But she''s used to it. Su Jin occasionally speaks in an unknown manner, and sometimes finds it quite interesting.


    At this time, Chia, who had a large bag and a small bag and a suitcase, shredded and said:


    "Instead of complaining about the old airport, why don''t you come and help me with a salute?"


    "No!" Shana refused without hesitation: "This is what Su Jin asked you to take, and it has nothing to do with me."


    She suspected that Qiara had offended Su Jin, so when Su Jin punished Qiara, she had to stand strictly in Su Jin''s position.


    Hearing this, Chiara''s face froze, but she only dared to whisper behind her back:


    "Hateful violent woman."


    "I heard this sentence." In the bag Qiara was carrying, Du Gu''s head stuck out: "I''ll tell Shana-sama later."


    Qiara was instantly furious: "You are the least qualified to say such things because you are hiding from the plane ticket and burdening me."


    Who are these people! They formed a group to bully her. Is she so easy to bully?


    Really **** me off!


    "How far is it from downtown Paris?" Shana quickly followed Su Jin and asked at the same time.


    "13 kilometers."


    Su Jin sensed the nearest crowded area and reported a number.


    At this time, the ''Alastor'', who was so good as a teacher, but was hanged by Du Gu''s neck, finally broke through the blow that was rated as the top, and said:


    "According to Yu Xuan''s news, the bone picker Lamy will wait for us directly at the airport."


    "Hey, wasn''t this mentioned in the intelligence?" Shana said in surprise when she heard the words.


    "That''s to prevent the possibility of leaks, and also to prevent some radical fire and fog warriors from taking dangerous actions."


    Alastor explained.


    To put it simply, although Lian Nanxi''s vest is recognized as harmless, there are too many murderers in the Fire Mist Warrior, so he did not write the news on the intelligence file, but let him convey it.


    "Um?"


    After Su Jin heard this, he felt something was wrong.


    When a few people arrived at the pick-up location, they immediately froze when they saw the scene of people coming and going.


    After searching for about 2 minutes, Shana, who even used the free method of destroying the concealment technique, finally said:


    "Didn''t you say Lamy will pick you up?"


    "This..." Alastor turned to his left, and finally he could only say awkwardly: "There may have been a little accident."


    "In the whole airport, except for some torches that have been eaten, there are no other gangsters."


    Du Gu, who had released Phosphorus for a search, immediately ran to Su Jin''s footsteps and said diligently.


    "In other words, the pigeons were released."


    Su Jin thought about it for a while, and finally remembered that when he searched for the location of Paris earlier, he didn''t feel the existence of the Red World at the airport.


    "Rami, no, Lynn Nancy isn''t the kind of person who doesn''t keep her word."


    Alastor once met Lian Nanxi once. It was in the 14th century, when the ancestors were very active. In the final battle, it was he and the ancestors who rescued Lin Nanxi, who was controlled by the demon king. .


    With this kind of relationship, Alastor still has some understanding of Lian Nancy.


    "It seems that the situation that was originally intended to be avoided by blocking the information has happened."


    Chased by fire and fog warriors who hate everyone.


    Thinking that Lian Nanxi is a legendary free teacher, no one present would worry about her life.


    But the unprovoked travel plan was destroyed at the beginning, and neither Su Jin nor Shana were in a good mood.


    "Yeah, a rare trip." Su Jin rubbed her hair and glanced at Shana.


    The latter understood and ordered directly to Du Gu:


    "Dougou, search all of Paris, and I want to see who is causing me trouble."


    "Yes!"


    Du Gu hurriedly responded and activated the free method. Suddenly, without humans being aware of it, one after another canine phosphorous of different colors began to cover the entire airport.


    Accompanied by a ''Wow! '' cry.


    Group of dogs out of the gate!


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    boom!


    There was a violent explosion in the burning Notre Dame Cathedral.


    On the aisle, the old man with gray hair patted the dust on his suit, raised his head troubledly, looked at the blonde woman above the stairs in front of him, and said:


    "Is it really good to blow up such an important museum just to hunt down a weak gangster like me?"


    "what is the relationship?"


    Marchionne Dora jokingly said while turning the tape on the dictionary:


    "Anyway, this is the interior of the seal. As long as you are killed, the remaining power of existence can be used to repair it? Isn''t the convenience of seal here?"


    "Rejected? In a sense, I''m in a bad mood right now."


    Lian Nanxi doesn''t know how to describe the current situation. The free-spirited method that I kindly helped the Huowu warriors was actually used by Huowu to deal with him. This experience is really disturbing.


    When she heard the words of ''Rami'', Marjoram sneered:


    "What? The famous bone picker is also planning to fight?"


    "After all, it''s a cannibal, my sweetheart." Marcosias, whose head was turned dizzy, laughed in agreement.


    "Shut up, Mark."


    Marchionne typed the dictionary again, then narrowed her eyes, looked at Lamy and said:


    "This museum has been surrounded by my freedom law, are you still planning to escape?"


    "If you deal with you, you will waste a lot of existence, lose money, at least let me pick up the torch for one year."


    Lian Nancy''s mood is very hesitant.


    I thought I would get rid of it soon, but the woman in front of me was just like a dog, smelling and chasing after her, not letting her go.


    As a result, I was inattentive when hiding and missed the pick-up time.


    This is good, let the pigeon of the sun god, whether the next cooperation can be discussed is still a problem.


    Lian Nancy now has the heart to beat people.


    But hitting someone is a waste of the power of existence. It was something she had collected so hard, and it was always valuable.


    After hesitating for a while, Lian Nanxi said:


    "How about we exchange?"


    "Huh? You said." Marchionne raised her eyebrows.


    "You can kill my body as you like. Can you not chase me next?" Lian Nanxi tried to negotiate.


    However, after she finished speaking, Ma Qionglin''s face suddenly gloomy:


    "I can kill this body at will? Are you looking down on me?"


    "Hoho, he''s just looking down on you, my sweetheart~" Marcosias took the opportunity to rant: "People think you can''t even deal with a disciple, you can only be like a dog, wagging your tail and begging for pity, in exchange for a chance to vent. ."


    "To shut up!"


    Marchionne looked at the dictionary, and her whole body swelled and became huge in an instant.


    boom!


    The railing of the stairs was snapped off by a giant claw.


    The position where Marjoram was standing was replaced by an upright monster mixed with a wolf and a bear.


    "It''s decided, just tear you apart like this!" From the wolf bear, Marchionne''s annoyed voice came.


    "Oh, my mouth." Lian Nanxi smiled bitterly, but suddenly her face changed and her expression became subtle.


    "You dare to wander in the face of me!"


    Ma Qionglin didn''t miss this opportunity. She flew and pounced. The huge bear''s paw tore the air and grabbed it towards Lian Nanxi''s head with a muffled explosion.


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª


    The huge bear''s paw danced in mid-air accompanied by ultramarine sparks, and then fell to the ground with a plop.


    "Who?"


    Marchionne clutched her broken arm, turned her head in surprise, and looked to the other side of the passage.


    At the end of the passage, at the end of the seal, the figure of the third party slowly emerged.


    Chapter 0905 Marchionne Dow


    The blazing golden fire formed an arch, and while breaking the seal, it also opened up a passage.


    At the other end of the aisle is the Notre Dame Cathedral, which only shows a grayish-white color.


    This is the scene inside the seal.


    In this enchantment that blocks causality, except for those with superpowers, all things that are blocked from cause and effect appear gray.


    At this time, the aisle of Notre Dame de Paris, which was isolated from the inside, was sealed off.


    The azure-blue giant wolf-bear hybrid is nearly three meters high, with its head almost fitting to the ceiling. The huge body and the icy bear claws fully vent the wildness and violence of the user.


    It is conceivable that in the process of fighting, how such monsters tore the enemy to pieces.


    However, at this time, this huge and ferocious beast was holding the broken left arm, looking at the blazing golden arch with a fearful expression.

 Chapter 672：

    In other words, looking at the front of the arch, the girl with red lotus-colored fire powder fluttering and holding a sword.


    "Inflammation burns your eyes? The contractor of the robbery of heaven and earth?"


    Marcosias was taken aback secretly, but when he saw the flames on the arch, he was stunned again:


    "No, the flame on the door is blazing golden. Whose flame is this? I''ve never seen it before."


    For a while, Marcosias, who was considered a young man among the Kings of the Red World, could not recognize the meaning of the blazing golden flame.


    However, the flame was concealed, and occasionally a little bit of terrifying power was released, but it made it tremble uncontrollably.


    On the right side of Marchionne, Lian Nancy, disguised as an old man, lowered her gentleman''s hat and said with a sigh of relief:


    "It seems that the old man can save a little effort."


    "An accomplice of the bone picker?"


    Hearing this, Ma Qionglin''s face changed, and her tone was full of malice:


    "The fire fog warrior actually joined forces with the disciples. Oh, I didn''t expect such a traitor to exist."


    "It''s not a joint effort, it''s a cooperation, and Lamy is a harmless gangster."


    Shana retracted the sword into its sheath, and looked at Marjoram coldly:


    "I won''t allow you to kill Lamy until the Tiandao Palace is repaired."


    "Heavenly Dao Palace... that seems to be the location of the Heavenly Earth Tribulation Fire..."


    Muttering to this, Marcosias laughed hilariously:


    "My sweetheart, it looks like we''re in big trouble."


    "God of Punishment? Is this little girl the contractor of the calamity? A new generation of female husbands?"


    Marchionne asked timidly.


    "Not necessarily, it could be a fake, but it could also be the real thing."


    Marcosias looked at the blazing golden flame on the arch with dread:


    "The flame that exudes that kind of oppression is not something that a small character can use."


    At this moment, the panting girl walked in from outside the arch:


    "Wait, I''m tired, exhausted, I said, run slower."


    Carrying two suitcases and carrying a backpack for 13 kilometers, Qiara was about to collapse:


    "No, it''s said, we want to go together..."


    "That little girl... Aurora shooter?" Marchionne recognized Qiara at once.


    This fire and fog warrior who has been very active in Europe for nearly a hundred years and even participated in several wars is not an unknown person.


    "The Aurora shooter is here, which means that the ghost art master Sarei may also be nearby?"


    All of a sudden, the existence of the three fire and fog warriors made Ma Qionglin terrified. Qiara and Saree, the old and new powerhouses, did not say anything, but said that the girl in front of her was scorching hot, but she was using a blazing golden flame. .


    Marjoram couldn''t even think of when or what method the other party used to cut off her arm.


    "Run away? Run away like a lost dog? My sweetheart."


    Marcosias was giggling, but Marjoram, who was familiar with it, knew very well that the other party was persuading her to escape.


    In the case of a broken arm, facing three fire and fog warriors plus a bone picker, this is not something that a person with brains can do.


    "Marco... we..."


    As soon as Ma Qionglin finished speaking, people were stunned. She opened her eyes slightly, and stood there blankly.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Marcosias wondered, why didn''t his contractor run away?


    At this time, Marchionne asked blankly, "Mark, I... what did we just want to do..."


    "What to do, of course to run away~ Could it be that because there is a little **** the opposite side, as an old aunt, you can''t bear your face?" Marcosias laughed hard at the age of the contractor.


    "Yes, run away...Wait, what am I trying to do..." Marchionne reacted, but just as she was about to move, her face became dazed again.


    "..."


    At this time, Marcosias finally realized that something was wrong. It couldn''t help but overstepped its authority to control the wolf bear and jumped backwards, and then glared fiercely at the place where it was standing:


    "Who, who is hiding there? Get me out!"


    "You seem to have misunderstood something?"


    From where Marchionne had stood, a male voice that was extremely unfamiliar to them came:


    "I never hide myself."


    It was clearly a smiley voice, but it made Makosias''s whole body explode with chills.


    He suddenly remembered.


    When Marchionne broke her arm and turned her head to look at Shana, there was a man standing beside Shana.


    When they confronted Shana and talked, the man walked slowly to Ma Qionglin''s side, and observed closely the "Flaming Toka Coat" after their transformation.


    And when Marchionne just tried to escape, it was the man who touched Marchionne''s toka coat with his hand, causing Marchionne''s train of thought to be short-circuited.


    Having understood all this, Marcosias only felt that a figure was naturally standing in the position where Marjoram was originally standing.


    A handsome man in a black suit with broken black hair and a smile on his face.


    Marcosias immediately understood that it wasn''t that he hadn''t discovered the other party before, but that the other party was standing there, but he and Marjorine subconsciously ignored his existence.


    It''s not what the man did.


    It''s their brains refusing to think about overcomplicated existence, so they can''t detect this man.


    And the reason why he can see it now is because the man in front of him has lowered his ''complexity'' so that they can notice his presence.


    Thinking of this fact, Marcosias felt a chill in his heart.


    "who are you?!"


    "What did you just do to Marjoram!"


    Hearing Marcosias''s roar mixed with fear, Su Jin shook his index finger that radiated blazing golden light:


    "I just destroyed the idea she came up with."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin smiled and looked at the ''wolf bear'' in front of him playfully:


    "After all, beasts don''t need thinking skills, do they?"


    Marcosias''s eyes widened, and for a split second, he lost his ability to think.


    The blazing golden flame... Who is it, which king of the red world... Marcosias'' thoughts were interrupted.


    Chapter 0906 Could someone betray freedom?


    The huge wolf bear with its head almost against the ceiling stood there, with a blank and empty expression, like a doll.


    "Who is this guy? Why attack Rami."


    Shana is not surprised by Su Jin''s method of subduing Ma Qionglin, but rather curious about her identity.


    Because that determines what she will do with Marjoram next.


    At this time, Qiara, who had been panting and adjusting while pressing Baisi''s legs, finally regained her strength, looked up at the huge wolf bear, and said in a daze:


    "Isn''t this the Flame Toka? Senior Marjorin Duo''s signature freedom method."


    "You know this woman?" Shana asked in surprise.


    "Well, a well-known indiscriminate murderer in Europe is also a hundred-year-old predecessor."


    Qiara looked unnaturally at the frozen wolf bear.


    Sure enough, it''s right not to resist, I don''t like being punished by the sun **** like a fool.


    Senior Marchionne''s goofy expression is so stupid, I don''t want to be like this.


    "Trouble." Shana muttered.


    The other party is a famous fire and fog warrior in Europe, so he can''t handle it casually. In Shana''s eyes, it is indeed a trouble.


    Can''t kill and can''t kill, and let go of myself is unhappy, it''s really disgusting.


    And this time.


    Clap~Clap~Clap!


    Crisp applause sounded.


    The old man wearing a gentleman''s hat and white gloves clapped his hands and looked at the wolf bear who was pinned by Su Jin in amazement:


    "incredible."


    "Is that the concept of destruction? Even the thinking that emerges from human beings every moment can be easily destroyed, and it still uses such a short freestyle..."


    At that moment, Lian Nanxi saw the true face of Su Jin''s fingertips with the blazing golden flames.


    It was a spell lineup composed of blazing golden characters one after another.


    And what made her applaud the most was the brevity of the technique.


    If converted into text, there are probably less than 300 characters of content.


    But it is such a short content, but it accurately destroys the waves of thinking that a human individual arises every moment.


    This is the first time that Lin Nancy has seen such a short and effective way of writing free law.


    Is this the strength of the God of the Red World... For the first time, Lian Nanxi felt that this transaction might be the most correct transaction she made.


    Thinking of this, Lian Nancy walked up to Su Jin:


    "You must be the crown of the sun god, right?"


    The old man took off his gentleman''s hat and bowed.


    "Rami... no, the spiral organ, Lynnancy."


    Su Jin looked at the old man in front of him, and through the appearance, he saw a barefoot girl with short pink hair and a cute fairy.


    "Has the casing been seen through?"


    Lian Nancy chuckled lightly:


    "That''s right, this kind of trivial trick is useless in front of a superb Zizai teacher."


    The words fell, and the old man''s disguise exploded like a balloon, revealing the pink-haired elf floating in the air, barefoot, and wearing a white dress.


    "Meeting for the first time, Your Majesty the Sun God."


    The pink-haired elf smiled sweetly and bowed.


    "Hey! This is Rami''s real body, so cute..." Chiara suddenly fell in love with an elf-like girl.


    "Well..." Shana looked at Lian Nanxi, then turned her head and said to Su Jin, "Catch and raise?"


    Su Jin gave Shana a strange look, then nodded: "Okay!"


    The expression on Lian Nanxi''s face suddenly froze.


    what''s the situation?


    She just felt that it was unethical to use a fake body to meet the gods, so she exposed her real body.


    As a result, the first thought of the contractor of the Sun God when he saw her was to catch her and raise her?


    And the sun **** also promised?


    Did you ask my opinion on this?


    Boom!


    The sound of the chains colliding sounded.


    At some point, Su Jin took out a set of silver chains, threw them forward, directly wrapped around Lian Nanxi''s ankle, and then quickly shrank and tightened to form a silver anklet.


    In just an instant, Lian Nanxi realized that she had been arrested.


    The chains on her feet kept sending messages, which made Lian Nanxi understand that what was holding her was the gift called ''chain of restraint''.


    The specific function is to bind rare and rare fairies so that they cannot escape the gift of their masters, and is often used to bind five-digit elves.

 Chapter 673：

    Here, concepts such as gifts, elves, and digits suddenly flooded into Lian Nanxi''s mind.


    The elf''s face suddenly turned pale:


    "Isn''t it, this is a chain that even the powerful **** of the red world can''t escape?"


    "Well, a small prop, cheap~"


    Su Jin affirmed Lian Nanxi''s words and made a ''local tyrant'' voice.


    He has struggled in Hakoba for so many years, and has basically reached the five-figure gift of freedom.


    The gift game "Death" has been earning money for Arcadia, and the gifts contributed by Athena and Artemis when they settled in filled Arcadia''s treasury with a large amount.


    This also leads to the fact that Arcadia is now using the honey elves purchased in captivity to be five-digit gifts.


    The black rabbit, a gadget like this, stuffed a lot of Su Jin''s gift cards, and it was just used to catch Lian Nancy at this time.


    Realizing that she had become a prisoner, Lian Nanxi, who had not turned her head around, looked at Su Jin pitifully:


    "I think we can talk."


    "Don''t you want me to repair the Tiandao Palace?"


    "Although I don''t understand that a master like you, the Sun God, can''t repair the Heavenly Dao Palace, but I think, since you need me to work, then a little sincerity is also necessary?"


    "Catch me and use it as a slave, don''t blame me for making trouble."


    At this time, Su Jin raised a finger:


    "10 years, a power of existence on the scale of the king of the red world."


    Lian Nanxi''s complexion changed, and she smiled lightly:


    "What are you talking about? Could someone sell their freedom?"


    "One per year." Su Jin''s raised index finger showed no sign of falling.


    "It''s not about giving money or not..." Lian Nanxi said with an unnatural expression.


    "Ten copies a year, a one-time payment for a hundred years." Su Jin''s tone has not changed.


    After the words fell, Qiara and Shana only felt their eyes blurred. The lovely pink-haired elf just now appeared in front of Su Jin, and hugged him tightly and said:


    "It''s done! One year is very powerful in the scale of the King of the Red World, and one hundred years will be paid at one time."


    "We''re going to sign a contract!"


    "I''ll use the free law to write the terms for you, I''m good at this!"


    "Don''t go, give me 3 minutes, and I''ll finish it right away!"


    Looking at Lian Nancy who made a stack of contract papers, Shana and Chia Laziqi fell silent.


    Chapter 0907 Of course need


    The terms of the contract are rapidly taking shape under Lin Nancy''s pen.


    At the end of the writing, Lian Nanxi showed a hesitant expression.


    Seeing this, Qiara immediately breathed a sigh of relief:


    "Are you awake, Lian Nancy?"


    She understands that, co-authoring just now Lian Nancy is on top.


    I would say no one sells their own.


    Before the words were finished, Lian Nanxi raised her head and looked at Su Jin pitifully:


    "Can I sell it for a thousand years in one go? I can get 20% off, just pay in one go."


    Qiara staggered in place and almost fell flat.


    Su Jin glanced at Lian Nanxi and said:


    "Can."


    As soon as Lian Nanxi smiled, Shana next to her reached out to stop the pen she was about to continue to record:


    "Wait, why do you need so much power of existence?"


    Shana looked at Lian Nanxi fiercely and said:


    "Although Su Jin doesn''t care, as a contractor, I won''t let you mess around."


    Where does the contractor have such an obligation? It''s the housekeeper''s obligation... Qiara, who was next to her, complained in her heart.


    Lian Nanxi glanced at Shana with calmness and thought in her eyes.


    Shana is Su Jin''s contractor, about half of the sun god, and about half of her future master, so cheating is impossible.


    "I want to restore a painting that has been lost in history."


    Lian Nanxi softly talked about the goal of her years of hard work.


    "A painting that was given to me by a good friend but faded away under the power of time."


    "Recovery items? Or items from the past, is it worth it?"


    Shana was stunned and said incredulously.


    Anyone related to the Red World knows that the power of existence is omnipotent.


    But this omnipotence is based on sufficient scale.


    This is actually nonsense, because if the scale of energy such as electric energy and heat energy is sufficient, there is a corresponding method to be omnipotent.


    So what really determines strength is scale.


    And if the restoration disappears in the past, or, in other words, pulling the ''existence'' of the past to the present, the power of existence consumed is a huge amount that even the gods of the red world can''t bear.


    "I''ve calculated."


    Lian Nancy counted with her fingers, her eyes sparkling:


    "A thousand copies of the power of existence of the king of the red world is comparable to the scale of the **** of the red world, and if I want to call that painting, I need to squander 8 copies of the power of existence of the scale of the gods. Sold for eight hundred years."


    After calculating, Lian Nanxi raised her head and looked at Su Jin with shining eyes:


    "So I sold myself for a thousand years, took a 20% discount, and got cash in one go."


    "..."


    Shana watched Lian Nanxi silent for a moment, then turned to look at Su Jin with worry in her eyes.


    She was worried that Su Jin was just a verbal promise, and actually did not intend to sell the power of existence in exchange for Lian Nancy''s thousand years of time.


    If it''s really a joke. Lian Nancy is probably going to run wild, right?


    Seeing Shana''s worries, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "Don''t worry, I still have the funds to support my dream."


    Eight copies of the energy of the God of the Red World is basically equivalent to a five-digit number. At this level, Shana can take it out by herself, but this girl has no knowledge of her own power at all.


    This level of dedication, for a free teacher who can even see through his destruction power, no matter how he thinks, he will earn blood.


    Hearing this, Shana paused, looked at Su Jin worriedly, pulled back the hand holding Lian Nanxi''s wrist, and stopped talking.


    Because one of my jokes turned into this, causing Su Jin to bleed heavily... Have I gone too far recently... The girl began to reflect on her recent behavior.


    Because she always felt that she seemed a little too dependent on Su Jin''s efforts, which was not good.


    On the other side, looking at Lian Nanxi, who was rushing to ''sell'' herself, and offered a 20% discount, but it turned out to be a real success, Qiara couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of her mouth.


    At this moment, Chiara clearly heard her hair accessories ''tsk'', which was the voice of her contract demon king Odelia.


    "Being preempted by Lian Nanxi, the scale of the **** of the eight-point red world, **** it!"


    Odelia whispered in Chiara''s ear, her tone full of envy.


    "Odelia, you don''t want to sell yourself, do you?" The Chiara people were a little stupid: "Then what about me as your contractor."


    "You should be the head."


    The younger sister ''Vitjeluya'' said naturally:


    "You don''t think you are worthy of the power of existence of the **** of the red world, do you? No, no, no, no?"


    Chiara: "..."


    If she hadn''t known that rescinding the contract would kill her, she would have wanted to rescind the contract on the spot.


    At this time, Lian Nancy, who betrayed her success, used the free law to formulate a contract:


    "The contract was drawn up successfully!"


    The beneficiaries of the contract are all Su Jin''s name, and the person bound is indeed Lian Nancy herself.


    Shana glanced at the punishment conditions curiously, the corners of her mouth twitched suddenly, and she looked at Lian Nanxi strangely.


    In her twelve years of life, it was the first time she saw someone so cruel to herself.


    The whole article is his own responsibility and price. Su Jin has nothing to do. Once this contract is signed, Su Jin can do everything except that he can''t kill or torture Lian Nanxi.


    If you want money, don''t die!


    But don''t think that this is enough. Compared with the power of existence lost by Su Jin, your contribution is just a drizzle... Shana naturally prefers her contract partner.


    Eight copies of the power of the God of the Red World, how many years does Su Jin have to save!


    Damn, we must monitor Lian Nanxi well in the future, lest the other party be lazy.


    While Shana was thinking about how to supervise Lian Nanxi, Su Jin had already signed a contract with Lian Nanxi.


    "The contract is successful!"


    Lian Nanxi happily put away the two copies of the contract, then floated on Su Jin''s shoulder and asked:


    "Then, my Lord God, what are you going to do with that eulogy reciter?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin gave Ma Qionglin a playful look, and immediately said:


    "Find a place to give you the power of existence. By the way, catch this woman and train her."


    "Chasing and killing strangers for no reason is a terrifying act that cannot be spared."


    "Do you need me to buy props for you?" Lian Nancy''s eyes lit up when she heard the immediate delivery.


    "Need not."


    Su Jin shook his head and said:


    "But I need you to inform the canine Phosphorus in the city and ask Dugu at the airport to bring Alastor over."


    "After all, the Tiandao Palace is his palace. How to repair it has to follow his plan."


    "learn."


    Lian Nanxi didn''t say anything about the compensation for repairing the Tiandao Palace. It''s all like this, where can she still collect money.


    Isn''t it just building a flying island for free?


    Simple!


    "Do you want me to help you contact the hotel?" Lian Nanxi asked.


    Hearing this, Su Jin gave Lian Nanxi a subtle look, and then said:


    "Find a luxury suite, preferably with a place to take a bath."


    "Do you need to take a bath?" Lian Nanxi wondered.


    At this time, Su Jin nodded without changing his face:


    "Eight copies of the power of existence on the scale of the God of the Red World, it is still a bit difficult to give you one breath, so I wake up and give you the essence directly."


    "Is that so? I can''t describe how excited I am now."


    Lian Nancy floated beside Su Jin in surprise, turned around a few times, and then said eagerly:


    "By the way, do you need my help? If you need anything, please speak up."


    Su Jin said very calmly: "Of course you need to speak. If you help, it will be faster."


    Lian Nanxi nodded heavily:


    "Okay, then I''ll go get ready."

 Chapter 674：

    Chapter 0908 Punishment


    "you''re awake?"


    A childish child''s voice rang in Marjoram''s ear.


    She opened her eyes in confusion, raised her hand to her forehead, and said blankly:


    "I''m... where is this place?"


    "This is the Waddington Hotel in Paris, of course, the location means nothing to you now."


    The young child''s voice answered Marjoram''s question.


    She narrowed her eyes, finally recalling what had happened earlier in her mind.


    During her hundreds of years of chasing and killing the Red World, she routinely developed a depressed mood. On the way to find a bar to get drunk, she happened to meet the bone picker Lamy, and chased him for three hours...


    Ah, it looks like I fell into the hands of the man who was with Yan Zhan''s eyes... But how did I lose...


    Marchionne finally recalled everything, then turned her head and saw a elf-like girl with short pink hair and a dress sitting on the wooden chair next to her.


    Seemingly aware of Marchionne''s attention, the girl with her clean feet swaying on the wooden chair smiled at her.


    At this time, Ma Qionglin found that the other party''s left calf seemed to be wearing a delicate silver anklet, and as the other party shook his feet, the anklet also made a crisp sound.


    "You are?"


    Marchionne looked at the pink-haired elf.


    The girl with a subtle blush on her face is currently holding a boxy wooden board, which seems to be a painting. From Ma Qionglin''s perspective, she can still see the girl sitting on her side, A picture of many young girls standing in the middle of the field.


    Among the teenagers, one of the girls seemed to be the girl in front of him.


    The elf-like girl held the drawing board in her arms, Yingying smiled and said:


    "Having chased and killed me for most of the night, why did you forget it so quickly?"


    "Rami!" Marchionne froze for a moment, then showed a horrified look.


    That famous person dressed like an old gentleman is actually such a cute little girl? !


    If you had exposed your appearance early, I wouldn''t have chased and killed children... No, you can''t judge what''s inside just by looking at your appearance... That kind of cannibalism, it''s better to kill them all without leaving them behind.


    Just when Marjoram was in chaos, on the bedside table, from the huge hardcover dictionary came the rampant laughter that Marcosias was familiar with:


    "Hahaha, I knew you would be frightened!"


    "How does it feel, my sweetheart, how does it feel to be frightened by Lamy''s real body?"


    "Shut up, Marco." Marjoram glared at Marcosias, and immediately raised her hand to fight.


    Then the moment she raised her hand, Marchionne was stunned to find that the sense of strength she had in the past had disappeared without a trace.


    This feeling... Ma Qionglin looked at her thin arm, and in a trance, it seemed that she had returned to the human era hundreds of years ago.


    "So that''s the case, has my power been sealed by you?"


    Marchionne looked at Lian Nancy and said sullenly.


    Without waiting for Lin Nancy to answer, Marcosias said with a smile:


    "Although it''s not that Lian Nancy can''t do this, it''s a pity, my Ma Qionglin, it''s other beings that seal your power. Look at your left foot."


    Ma Qionglin lifted the quilt and found that she had taken off her lady''s suit at some point and put on a close-fitting bathrobe. At this moment, at the bottom of the bathrobe, a silver necklace was clearly visible on her calf.


    "A Noble Phantasm that seals power?" Ma Qionglin''s heart sank, and then she was stunned, turned her head in surprise, and looked at Lian Nanxi:


    "Lian Nancy? Are you the spiral organ, Lian Nancy?! The legendary Zi Zi Zi Shi?"


    "Hahaha, have you finally realized what great deeds you have done?"


    Marcosias laughed, as if he was about to burst into tears.


    "I thought it was chasing down Xiao Xiami, but it turned out that there was a Tyrannosaurus Rex under Xiami, congratulations, my sweetheart, if Lian Nanxi didn''t want to fight, we would have carved the tombstone."


    Spiral Organ by Lynn Nancy.


    Although it is a disciple of the red world, its existence is recognized as more difficult than the king of the red world.


    She, who is good at freelance programming, is a legendary mage in game terms.


    Even if the power of the other party''s existence is scarce, its terrifying means is enough to make any king of the red world shudder.


    If it weren''t for the difficulty in collecting the power of the other party''s cherished existence, Marjoram would be killed by the other party in a few encounters.


    "Tsk..." Ma Qionglin smacked her lips, feeling regret after impulse for the first time in her heart.


    She also wondered why the bone picker Lamy was recognized as harmless, and the co-author of the bone picker was this big guy.


    She is lucky to be alive.


    "So, am I your captive, Lian Nancy?"


    "No." Lian Nanxi held the drawing board and said with a smile, "I am a prisoner like you now. Of course, it can also be said to be that slave."


    "That one?" Marchionne was stunned and looked at Marcosias subconsciously.


    "..."


    Marcosias, who usually laughs at contract partners, fell into a deep silence at this time.


    "Marco, do you know anything?" Marchionne frowned, sensing that something was wrong with her partner.


    "We''re planted, mate."


    Marcosias sighed and said in a melancholy voice:


    "Who would have thought that the blazing golden flame is actually the representative color of the **** of the gods. We really suffered a great loss of lack of culture this time!"


    The **** of gods... Ma Qionglin was stunned for a moment, and then she thought of the sublime gods served by the ''Apostles'' represented by the four seasons, the group of disciples of the red world that chased the gods.


    "The Sun God..."The Sun of the Unsustainable"? ! Marchionne only felt a toothache: "That little girl, or the man who defeated us, is the sun god?" "


    "The man is the sun god, and the woman is the object of his contract. Although I don''t understand how he appeared alone without the contractor, it is indeed himself."


    Marcosias explained, and then whispered:


    "Marjoram, I advise you to be a slave obediently. We really can''t afford that existence."


    "Marco..." Ma Qionglin looked at her contractor in surprise, and it was the first time she saw her contractor soften.


    Seeming to see through Marchionne''s surprise, Lian Nancy chuckled aside:


    "It yelled at you when you were in a coma, ''If you dare to touch my sweetheart, I will kill you'', and then he was punished a little by the sun god."


    "Disciplined? How to punish?" Ma Qionglin was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise.


    "It, or just calling ''she'' now, will do."


    Lian Nancy showed a naughty smile at this time:


    "Genderless, she was given a definite gender and a human body by the sun god, and in a short period of time, she experienced the pain that women go through hundreds of times every month."


    "Of course, overall, it''s not very harmful, but it''s extremely humiliating."


    "I just don''t know if she can take it."


    "She... Marco..."


    Marchionne people are dumbfounded, there is such a punishment? How could the sun **** actually do such a thing?


    Immediately afterwards, Marjoram clutched her stomach and laughed loudly:


    "Hahaha, I actually became a woman, and I also experienced dysmenorrhea, which made me laugh to death, Marco, do you feel good when you have dysmenorrhea? That''s the feeling I lost for hundreds of years after becoming a Fire Mist Warrior!"


    "Shut up!" Marcosias scolded angrily, and then yelled: "If I hadn''t protected you, would my mother suffer this kind of crime?"


    "Grass, why am I calling myself an old lady, **** sun god, he definitely put the concept of women into my original power of existence!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Marchionne clutched her stomach, her shoulders kept shaking, and she really laughed.


    "Killing me!"


    "Marco, will we be good sisters in the future? I will definitely teach you how to be a girl, hahahaha!"


    At this moment, the door opened, and a male voice came in:


    "You seem to be having a good time chatting?"


    Marjoram''s laughter stopped for a while, and Marcosias'' scolding stopped abruptly.


    In the room, everyone''s eyes were focused on the door, on the black-haired youth.


    Chapter 0909 Slave and Price


    "Why, so happy to see me? Can''t say anything?"


    Su Jin pushed in the door, closed the door, and smiled at Ma Qionglin in the room.


    "The Sun God "The Sun of Unsustainable"..." Marchionne said in an extremely unnatural tone.


    "I didn''t expect that such a humble person would be lucky enough to meet the legendary God of the Red World..."


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, Marjorine Duo." Su Jin smiled: "In terms of the level of a Fire Mist Warrior, you are also a first-class existence."


    "Even me, it took a lot of effort to subdue you."


    With a lot of strength, do you lose consciousness when you touch it... Ma Qionglin, who saw Su Jin for the first time, was not at all happy about the fact that the sun **** actually made a joke.


    Who made her the clown in the joke.


    Not caring about the complexity of Ma Qionglin, Su Jin walked to the bed, sat down, and asked:


    "Are you aware of your situation now?"


    "Situation?" Marjoram didn''t come back to her senses for a while.


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Lian Nanxi, whose face was blushing and his eyes were always dodging, and suddenly said helplessly:


    "Don''t panic, I won''t eat you again."


    "You haven''t told her yet?"


    You won''t eat me, but you want me to eat strange things... Lian Nanxi blushed and whispered:


    "I just paid attention to the drawing. I didn''t explain much, but it just showed that she had become a slave."


    "Isn''t that already said?" Su Jin reluctantly reached out his hand, wanting to touch Lian Nancy''s head.


    The latter shrank his neck, but thought of something, and probing the probe jerky and active.


    After rubbing Lian Nancy''s broken hair and messing up the vibrant pink hair, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Ma Qionglin and said:


    "Do you understand your situation?"


    "Slave..."


    Marchionne''s face was very complicated.


    Born into a noble family in the seventeenth century, she was sold to a prostitute during the war-torn era, and she heard this terrible word again.


    But now, it is not the slave owner who can contact her father''s old friend to confront her who is enslaving her, but the transcendent existence in the red world, the **** in charge of power.


    This is not the slave owner she contacted her father''s old friend and tried to kill with a mercenary, and no mercenary can kill a god.


    "It seems that your mood is very complicated." Su Jin smiled indifferently: "I heard that during the slave period, you used wisdom to deal with the slave owners, and while preserving your innocence, you also found a mercenary with your relationship. Almost killed the slave owner? Is that true?"


    When Marchionne heard this, she immediately looked at the hardcover dictionary on the cabinet with anger:


    "Mark!"


    "You can''t blame me for this!" Marcosias''s tone was weak, but plausible: "In the face of a monster like the God of the Red World, in order to save you, I naturally try to talk about poor things, or you will die. ,what should I do?"


    Marchionne suddenly became anxious, but she couldn''t say that Marcosias was wrong.


    She can protect herself with all her might, and she is already very loyal among the contract demon kings.


    Most of the disciples of the red world would not be so righteous in the face of the death of their contractors, and dared to risk offending the gods.


    After all, the contractor died, and the king of the red world just returned to the red world and offended the **** of the red world, but he would be chased to death by the other party in the red world.


    Marchionne opened her mouth, but finally recognized the reality, turned her head, and sighed:


    "It happened once."


    "Want to try to kill me?" Su Jin asked eagerly.

 Chapter 675：

    "..." Marchionne''s face suddenly turned green.


    Anti-kill?


    Die of laughter, the only person in the red world who can kill gods is the God of Punishment, the God of God-killing, and even the God of Punishment has not been able to kill a **** completely.


    She wants to kill Su Jin, is it just a dream?


    The corner of Marchionne''s mouth twitched, and she said with a stiff smile:


    "You''re joking, how could I try to kill you."


    "A slave who doesn''t resist? It''s boring." Su Jin rubbed his chin and said in a subtle tone.


    Does this mean you will kill me if you don''t resist? Is this **** out of his mind?


    In the face of a **** with a broken brain, Marjoram can only say very unnaturally:


    "I suddenly felt that resisting a **** might be a very fulfilling thing."


    At this time, Su Jin touched his chin and said:


    "Slaves who oppose their masters everywhere seem to have no need to exist."


    Marchionne suddenly said unnaturally:


    "I suddenly felt that what a slave should do is to be well-behaved, obedient, sensible, resisting or something, just do it in your dreams."


    "It''s not good to be too obedient, without personality."


    Marchionne: "..."


    You''d better kill me... Ma Qionglin complained in her heart and didn''t dare to speak, she just lowered her head and let Su Jin fall.


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled, then narrowed his eyes and said, "Forget it, I won''t tease you."


    "It''s interesting to catch you as a toy, but I''m not going to bully a woman."


    "But you hunted my family at will and hindered my major affairs. How do you plan to compensate?"


    "I..." Ma Qionglin scolded her scalp, the spiral organ Lian Nanxi is the servant of the sun god?


    That is to say, the other party is a member of the ''Apostle''?


    The apostles are extremely united, tracking the church of the sun god, once their members are killed, they will usher in terrible revenge.


    In addition, I also interfered with the "big event" of the Sun God?


    Could it be that the next second I walked out of the hotel, I was shot eight times and was identified as suicide by the forensic doctor?


    Thinking of this, Marjoram''s face changed, and then she knew why Marcosias softened so quickly.


    There is no way, the opponent is strong and strong, and he will report back, so he can''t afford to offend him!


    "Slave or something, I think it''s good to be a slave for a few years, at least manage the food."


    "This is not good. If others know that I have captured the Fire Mist Warrior as a slave, it will not have a good impact."


    Hearing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and looked at Ma Qionglin meaningfully.


    This... what does this mean? Is it for me to deal with the effects of being a slave myself? Ma Qionglin looked at Su Jin with an extremely unnatural expression.


    She is convinced!


    The handsome man in front of him, his heart is definitely made of black mud!


    "You can claim that I am your secretary, please rest assured that I will never say anything about becoming your slave."


    Marchionne said with a very unnatural expression.


    Why does she feel so cheap!


    Rush to be a slave to others?


    "Secretary?"


    Su Jin touched his chin, and suddenly felt that it was okay to have a blonde female secretary with a model figure. Although her figure was not as good as that of a black rabbit, she could still play.


    "That''s fine too."


    "What do you want in return?"


    "I don''t want the reward, right?" Ma Qionglin forced a smile while scolding herself for being cheap.


    "Um?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Even if it''s silver information, don''t you want it?"


    Silver... Marchionne''s face changed.


    That was the slave owner she wanted to take revenge on for killing her, and who also laughed at her incompetent Red World, a guy she robbed of her revenge object and made her chase for hundreds of years and still couldn''t find it.


    Does the sun **** actually know silver? No, it''s strange that someone of his status doesn''t know.


    Marchionne''s face changed, becoming extremely dark and hateful.


    But in the end, she forced herself to show a charming smile, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "You, no, what do you want?"


    Su Jin looked at Ma Qionglin, then suddenly looked at Lian Nanxi, and immediately smiled:


    "I want to eat chicken and eggs, I wonder if you can play it once?"


    "?" Ma Qionglin was stunned. She who had traveled to the extreme east island country quickly understood the meaning.


    She immediately glanced at Lian Nanxi, and then showed a charming smile:


    "Okay, but I have to trouble Miss Lian Nanxi to dye her hair blonde first."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lian Nancy wronged Baba to use the free method to turn Marjoram''s hair into pink.


    Marchionne: "..."


    Can she scold a ''reverse girl''?


    Chapter 0910 Shocking Information


    "Yin, stay at the core of Xingli Hall all the time."


    Leaving such a sentence, Su Jin tidied up her clothes and left the room under the watch of Ma Qionglin, who was short of breath and weak all over.


    "Hu~hu~Silver...!"


    Marchionne gritted her teeth, her eyes full of hatred.


    Lian Nanxi, who had been working with her for a long time, blushed and panted:


    "That''s it, you''re chasing that..."


    She called for the free method of wind, floated in the air, and said while taking herself to the cleaning place:


    "I advise you not to chase silver. Knowing the truth will not do you any good now."


    After she finished speaking, she looked like a dandelion and floated out of the room lightly.


    In the room, Ma Qionglin was silent for a while, then gritted her teeth and said, "How could I give up..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Outside the room is the hallway of the hotel.


    Su Jin walked out of the room, glanced in the direction of the corner, and then looked back at the ''hardcover dictionary'' placed in the corner.


    It was the divine artifact of the will of Marcosias, a minion ravaged by the King of the Red World.


    Seeing Su Jin coming out, Marcosias immediately said in a mocking tone:


    "Is my poor and pathetic sweetheart broken?"


    "Come on." Su Jin responded with a smile, and reminded: "If she really goes looking for silver, it will probably be broken."


    Marcosias paused and said solemnly: "What''s going on? Is there anything special about that silver?"


    "Emotion collection device No. 2 Tyrant, this is the full name of Yin, developed by the Masquerade Party and the "Professor" to echo the extreme emotions of human beings and replace them with the props to fulfill their wishes."


    "This is the true face of silver."


    After Su Jin said this, he glanced at Marcosias and said:


    "Have you thought about how to lie?"


    "Poor Marchionne."


    Marcosias was silent for a while, before sighing after Su Jin left.


    If according to Su Jin''s statement, Yin is probably the prop that Ma Qionglin was summoned by her extreme emotions when she wanted to kill the slave owner to complete her revenge on her behalf.


    Therefore, the ''Silver'' who Marjoonline hated killed her enemy first and mocked her for being weak, and who had been chasing and killing her for hundreds of years, was actually Marjoonline herself.


    It was because of her extreme emotions that she wanted to kill the slave owner that she summoned the monster Yin and carried out her purpose.


    Therefore, Su Jin would say things like "think about how to lie".


    Because Marcosias, who knew the truth, would definitely find a way to keep Marjorie from approaching Yin.


    If she gets close to Yin and knows the truth, her poor sweetheart will probably collapse in her heart.


    "However, to collect extreme emotions? Masquerade will do it, but there is nothing else possible..."


    "Recall the exiled God of Creation to the world... Oh, the God of the Sun, God of Punishment, God of Guidance, plus a God of Creation who is returning."


    "I seem to smell the smell of war."


    Marcosias has already smelled the smell of gunpowder. If Marjoram knew the truth at this time, she would definitely die.


    After all, in such a thing as war, the fastest to be eliminated is the weak-willed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Wang!"


    Hearing the barking, Su Jin, who had just passed the corner of the corridor, shrugged and said:


    "Peeping is a bad behavior. Moreover, if the power of this scale is leaked, I will believe that you want to assassinate me, the calamity of heaven and earth."


    On the left foot of Dugu, who appeared in the form of a black dog, the silver bracelet was filled with the light of red lotus.


    That was the power leaked out by Jiehuo Alastor, the God of Punishment of Heaven.


    "Sorry, because I heard some news that I shouldn''t have heard."


    Alastor explained the current situation on his body with his deep and rich voice.


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, the silver bracelet reflected in his black eyes:


    "What? Hearing that I actually knew the secrets of the masquerade, made you panic like this?"


    "The cooperation of the two gods of the red world will have a profound impact on the world of red and reality."


    Alastor said solemnly.


    "You said me and the God of Creation?" Su Jin said in surprise.


    "No." Alastor said solemnly, "I mean me and you."


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then burst into a smile: "Alastor, this joke is not funny."


    "Does that mean that I will definitely stop some of the plans you are doing?"


    Alastor asked calmly.


    Su Jin laughed for a while, and then said meaningfully: "No one in this world can stop what I''m going to do."


    "..." Alastor did not refute. In the ancient times, he who witnessed the mighty power of the sun **** actually knew the gap between himself and the person in front of him.


    A **** who can display power without sacrifice, is recognized by the three gods of the red world as his sublime self, the sun **** "The Sun of Bushuo".


    His power, perhaps alone, can crush the other three gods.

 Chapter 676：

    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, glanced at Alastor, and then slowly smiled:


    "However, you also reminded me, ''You really won''t necessarily stop me''."


    "Why?" Alastor asked.


    He still doesn''t know Su Jin''s plan, or no one can find out his purpose from this mouth.


    It''s just that according to Alastor''s judgment, Su Jin''s plan should be related to reducing the damage caused by the disciples of the red world to the world and enhancing the power of human beings.


    But he doesn''t know exactly how, and he believes that no one will know, even Shana, who is Su Jin''s contractor.


    Su Jin smiled, looking down at Alastor with his dark eyes, and chuckled lightly:


    "The Serpent Serpent is approaching its return."


    Without waiting for Alastor to react, Su Jin released another bomb:


    "His purpose is to continue Swire''s plan, of course, an upgraded version."


    "That is, in the gap between the two worlds, create a new world with massive existence power, allowing disciples to live freely."


    Alastor was so shocked that he was speechless for a while.


    "How is this possible?"


    The words blurted out by the hidden third person spoke Alastor''s heart.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Su Jin''s gaze, the will of the God of Punishment, turned to the door of a suite next to him.


    After opening the door with a slight gap.


    Cold sweat slid from Chiara''s cheeks and silently dripped onto the floor.


    Wuhu!


    I''m doomed!


    Chiara thought sadly.


    Chapter 0911 Unless...


    "..."


    A dead silence spread across the corridor.


    Su Jin smiled and looked playfully at the edge of the door that opened a gap.


    Alastor, who was in Dugu''s hands and maintained his existence in the bracelet, expressed his attitude in wordless silence.


    Being stared at by the two gods of the red world, Qiara only felt that the world was spinning, and she seriously doubted whether she could still see the sun tomorrow.


    "Come out." Su Jin said playfully.


    Hearing the words, Chiara''s throat surged, and she slowly opened the door:


    "that¡­¡­"


    Chiara shrank her neck:


    "Can I say I didn''t mean to..."


    "Does this make sense?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    Qiara fell into silence for a while, because it really didn''t make sense.


    Seeing this, Su Jin turned his head to the side, looked at Alastor and said, "What do you think? What are you going to do about it."


    "Well..." Alastor was silent for a moment, and then said: "The information on the Serpent Serpent is not suitable for disclosure based on the current situation."


    The sacrificial snake is about to return, and it will create a paradise for disciples, a new world.


    Alastor knew very well what such news would lead to.


    The opportunity and purpose of the Fire and Mist Warrior''s birth is to maintain the balance between the present world and the red world, and prevent the wanton devouring of human beings.


    And after the creation of the new world with nothing, most of the disciples of the red world will leave the present world and go to the new world, which will lead to the phenomenon that the disciples devour human beings will gradually disappear.


    For the Fire Mist Warrior, this is not something that needs to be stopped.


    Therefore, if the creation without any circumstance is made public, I am afraid that it will defeat the fighting spirit of most of the fire and fog warriors.


    Especially if you want to stop the creation of nowhere, you must stop the creator god, which is especially deadly.


    After all, the God of the Red World is not an existence that can be easily resisted.


    "Just in case, certain information control measures need to be taken."


    Alastor said solemnly, at least until he figured out Su Jin''s purpose and the purpose of creating God, and found a way to deal with it, the news could not be leaked.


    Hearing this, Su Jin meaningfully looked at the slightly opened door:


    "So... do you want to silence it?"


    Chiara shuddered and wanted to shout in panic, but she quickly raised her hand to cover her mouth...


    "Um¡­¡­"


    Alastor was silent for a while, and then said:


    "In terms of safety, this is really the best option."


    "In that case, you come, or me?" Su Jin said with a smile.


    Bang it!


    Chiara fell to the ground, covered her mouth, and said with tears:


    "I''ll keep it a secret, don''t kill me, aren''t we companions?!"


    "Is the robbery of the world just kidding?" Qiara''s contract demon king Odelia said strangely.


    "Obviously yes, sister." Vegelua replied in a low voice.


    "Yo, this is really rare." Odelia said with a smile.


    At this time, seeing Qiara''s reaction, Alastor couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed:


    "Is it a little too much?"


    "Come on, you don''t have a lot of fun."


    Su Jin sneered, then narrowed his eyes and joked towards Alastor:


    "Just teach her a lesson, what do you have to scare her about?"


    After Su Jin finished speaking, she walked to Qiara''s side and held her head with her hand.


    The latter''s eyes suddenly became empty.


    "Okay, I''ve temporarily sealed her memory, it should be fine now."


    Kiara''s two contract demon kings acquiesced to this. After all, there are some things that Kiara really shouldn''t know.


    "Eavesdropping is bad behavior, I just wanted to warn her."


    Alastor explained why he did this, and then paused:


    "Have you joined forces with the Serpent Serpent?"


    "not yet."


    Su Jin shook his head.


    When Alastor heard the words, he breathed a sigh of relief, but before he could relax completely, Su Jin added:


    "But it should be soon."


    Alastor: "..."


    Can''t you finish talking? Alastor groaned in his heart, and then asked:


    "There is no realm, can the contradiction between disciples and humans be completely resolved?"


    Su Jin sneered and said:


    "cannot."


    The conflict between the disciples of the red world and the human race is over. It is the disciples of the red world who have found a new world where energy is wasted without eating meat. It feels sad to think about it.


    And to put it bluntly, in Su Jin''s view, this is just a temporary postponement of their respective conflicts.


    There is no bounds, and it is impossible to endlessly provide the power of existence for the disciples to squander, so sooner or later, there are still disciples who will continue to devour human beings.


    This relationship can never be reversed without changing the status quo of human weakness.


    Alastor sighed. He actually understood this, but he still had some extravagant hopes in his heart.


    If the disciples no longer come to the world, will everything get better? After hearing that there is no real situation, this idea revolved in Alastor''s mind.


    But in the end, this idea was rejected by Alastor after all.


    After all, there is no circumstance to treat the symptoms but not the root cause.


    Thinking of this, Alastor couldn''t help but sigh:


    "If you don''t consider the sacrifices that may result, I think, I am afraid I will agree with the plan of the sacrificial snake."


    Hearing this, Su Jin gave Alastor a strange look.


    In the original book, the vanguard who hindered the creation of Wuyou, the top general of the Fire Mist Warrior, Alastor, the **** of punishment, actually said in front of him that he agreed with the plan of the sacrificial snake.


    Has this position been reversed?


    I don''t think I did anything... Su Jin thought very strangely.


    "However, for security reasons, would the result be better if the rule that the disciples could not devour human beings could be broken into in the construction of nowhere?"


    Hearing Alastor''s words, Su Jin was silent for a while, because this plan was the last plan in the original book.


    Use the rules of creation to make it impossible for the disciples of the red world to devour human beings.


    Of course, this kind of rule is limited to nothingness, so humans and disciples can indeed coexist before nothingness is attractive to the disciples of the red world.


    But if there is no real world''s attraction to the disciples, the disciples of the red world will still focus on the reality full of human beings.


    After all, for disciples, human beings are big fat meat that can be eaten casually, especially because they are extremely nutritious.


    Su Jin, who knew this, naturally expressed his judgment:


    "The results would indeed be a little better, but not the best."


    "Well..." Alastor admitted this and regretted: "And with the stubbornness of the sacrificial snake, he will not allow anyone to interfere with his creation."


    "unless¡­¡­"


    Alastor''s elongated tone made Su Jin unable to help frown:


    "Unless what?"


    Hearing this, Alastor said solemnly:


    "Unless, let the sun **** perform the role of creation once again!"


    Chapter 0912 mistakes and omissions in the plan


    "Unless, let the sun **** perform the role of creation once again!"


    Alastor''s words were deafening and made Su Jin look shocked. For a while, he couldn''t think of a plan to refuse.


    Yup!


    There is no realm that can be completely created by him!


    For his future, creating a world, isn''t it the best way to master the power of creation?


    Suddenly, Su Jin thought of the benefits of creating nowhere.


    For a time, Su Jin was heartbroken.


    However, experience tells Su Jin that exposing his reserve price too early will only lead to damage to his own interests.


    Therefore, in the face of Alastor''s shocking speech, Su Jin just twitched the corner of his mouth and smiled contemptuously:


    "Why would I do such a thankless thing?"


    "I will help you."


    Alastor said seriously.

 Chapter 677：

    "It''s not a question of helping or not."


    Su Jin''s face was a little subtle, and just as he was about to reject it again, Alastor continued:


    "My power of condemnation can completely destroy the composition of the Great Life Psalm. I can use this threat to the serpent of sacrifice to force him to give up the opportunity to create the world."


    This time, Su Jin was completely stuck.


    He glanced at Alastor oddly, and for a moment, he didn''t know whether to call him justice or a hooligan.


    And this kind of threat?


    No wonder the Serpent Snake hates you so much, aren''t you a rogue?


    If you don''t give benefits, you will mess up your work. This idea, tsk tsk tsk!


    "My only request is to break into the rule that ''guts can''t devour human beings'' in the new world. This is the bottom line."


    Alastor''s tone was serious and serious.


    This does not conflict with His original purpose, and it can even be said to be an upgrade.


    The idea of ??the Reformers, the part that Alastor recognized, was to explore the future of coexistence between humans and scoundrels.


    In this future, the first step is to have a clear relationship, that is, the people of the red world and human beings determine the existence and connection between the two parties.


    This is the direction that the Reformers have been working towards.


    And the second step of the Reformation Corps is to change the status quo of human destruction after a clear relationship.


    The third step is the coexistence of humans and disciples.


    Therefore, to put the rule that the disciples cannot devour human beings into the realm of nothingness is basically equal to one step, and directly to the third step.


    Of course, this great leap forward will inevitably lead to many negative factors, Alastor understands the effort involved, and he is also mentally prepared accordingly.


    And Alastor also knows that this kind of coexistence is short-lived, and it may only last for tens of thousands of years, or even thousands of years.


    But with such a long time as a buffer, he can naturally gather his colleagues to explore new ways of coexistence.


    This is a long-term plan.


    And the beginning of the long-term plan is that Su Jin replaces the sacrificial snake and implements the plan without any boundaries.


    Thinking of this, Alastor''s mind became active:


    "The free method of creating the world, the Serpent of Ritual must be the first time, without any experience, with his habit... Is it trying to build the world in the gap between the two worlds?"


    "Indeed, it''s a good place to build, safe, enclosed, and free from any outside influence."


    "However, how to return from the gap between the two worlds is a problem."


    "Is it Belupeo''s method, or is it the guidance of Hecate, the top seat? Most likely it is Belupeo, and the top seat doesn''t have that kind of function."


    "As for the coordinates of the connection between the Serpent Serpent and the Three Pillars of the Masquerade... What are the coordinates of his return to achieve..."


    "Well, maybe it''s an emotional agent. After all, the snake of sacrifice is a **** who acts according to the collective wishes of the people of the red world."


    "According to my understanding, as the core of the power of creation, the Hekati on the top seat must be an indispensable part of Nowhere, so to seize the opportunity of creation, Hecate is the object that must be controlled."


    "And Belupiolu, as a consultant, is definitely planning the way to guide the return of the sacrificial snake, so she is also the person to control."


    "There seems to be another three-pillar minister? Can''t remember. But forget it, the remaining one is nothing special and does not need attention."


    "In this way, the goal can be set to capture Belupiolu and Hecate, the former is used to break the connection between the sacrificial snake and reality, and the latter is a way to create a world that has nothing." '' in the hands."


    "In this way, even if the sacrificial snake does not agree, you can rely on these to directly create without any realm."


    "And if necessary, you can directly exile him in the gap between the two realms, making him a headless fly, and then put him back after the creation of the Wuhe Realm is successful."


    After talking about a lot of speculations and plans, Alastor suddenly realized that Su Jin didn''t seem to respond.


    "What''s wrong? There''s been no sound, am I right?"


    Su Jin slowly closed the partially opened mouth, paused, and looked at Alastor meaningfully and said:


    "Alastor, you really understand the Serpent Serpent!"


    More than understanding, it is simply a roundworm in the stomach of the sacrificial snake.


    He actually guessed most of the masquerade''s plans based on just a few words on his side, and even thought about what to do with Li Dai Tao Zong.


    Does it deserve to be the mortal enemy of the Creator God?


    This hand is really hitting a snake and hitting seven inches!


    "It''s an old rival after all..." Alastor said with nostalgia.


    I don''t know why, when he was thinking about the operation of the sacrificial snake, his head turned very fast.


    Simply divine.


    "There is a secret road inside the Tiandao Palace leading to the Xingli Hall."


    Alastor''s tone of "Sherlock Holmes Possession" brought a smile:


    "This passage was told to me by the creators of Xingli Palace and Tiandao Palace, only me and Will Amina know."


    "And according to what I know about the top seat and the staff, there is no accident, Hecate and Belle Peoru have always stayed in the Xingli Hall."


    "It should not be difficult to rely on Shana and your strength, at most Will Emina, and then call on the members of the apostles to break into the Xingli Hall and take away the top seat and staff."


    "How is it, I have already said the plan, do you want to do it?" Alastor asked Su Jin.


    Su Jin paused, then said strangely:


    "There seems to be something wrong with the plan."


    Hearing this, Alastor was silent for a while, and then helplessly said:


    "This is the best plan I can think of."


    "Is there something wrong? I''ll try to fix it. If it doesn''t work, I''ll exchange for the assistance of the elite planners in the outside world."


    "What''s wrong, it''s actually very simple."


    Su Jin said this and sighed:


    "The top seat is already in my hands."


    "It turns out that the reason for the mistake is the top seat... huh?"


    Alastor''s words got stuck, and he made a sound of unknown meaning like a drake that was strangled by his neck.


    Seeing this, Su Jin naturally raised his hands to cover his ears.


    next second.


    "What did you say, the top seat was caught by you!!"


    Heaven and Earth Tribulation Fire is shocking!


    Chapter 0913 hateful sun god


    "Unbelievable, when?" Alastor said incredulously.


    In his impression, Su Jin should have no time to commit the crime.


    Although he did not monitor Su Jin, as a traveler, Alastor knew all of his actions after the contract with Shana.


    Therefore, according to common sense, Su Jin should not have the opportunity to contact the top seat Hecate.


    And Alastor also knew that Su Jin would not tease people about this kind of thing, and this kind of thing has no meaning.


    "You want to know?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "Um..." Alastor admitted.


    Su Jin smiled: "Sorry, it''s a secret."


    Alastor: "..."


    After a moment of silence, Tian Rang''s Jie Huo sighed and said:


    "Well, it''s not important to pursue this kind of thing now."


    "The loss of the top seat Hecate is inevitable, and the leakage of the Great Life Psalm is inevitable, but the strange thing is that the Serpent Serpent doesn''t seem to be doing anything at the moment."


    "I wonder about that too."


    Su Jin had doubts on his face at this time.


    It stands to reason that he caught the ''eldest daughter'' of the Serpent Serpent, not to mention other rescues, attacks or something, is it certain that he will send someone over to check his whereabouts?


    However, until now, it had been more than a day since the top seat was taken away by him, but there was still no movement at the masquerade party.


    This made Su Jin very puzzled.


    It''s impossible, he grabbed a fake top seat, right?


    Alastor was also surprised by the calmness of his old opponent. After thinking about it for a long time, he could only speculate:


    "Well... Maybe, I underestimated the trust that the Serpent Snake has in you."


    "..."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, and when he heard Alastor''s words, he remembered a key thing.


    That''s what Ashilia did with the Ritual Serpent in the primeval times.


    Is it possible that you treat me as a friendly member? Su Jin''s mood is very subtle.


    "In this way, the plan of the sacrificial snake should not have progressed to the later stage, and his return should not be enough to bring consciousness back to reality."


    Alastor said with great certainty:


    "Otherwise, in the worst case, He will also contact you to confirm Hecate''s thoughts."


    Hearing this, Su Jin gave Alastor a strange look.


    Should it be said to be a deadly enemy? I even guessed that the Serpent Serpent has not yet completed the return of consciousness.


    Sure enough, the so-called original is actually quite unreliable.


    What is the destiny, what is indifferent, as long as you provide some key information to the locals, they can guess the other content by themselves.


    To put it bluntly, it is a problem of poor information.


    At this time, Alastor said in a deep voice:


    "In this way, maybe we have to help the sacrificial snake to return to consciousness. After all, only the sacrificial snake knows about the creation of nowhere."


    Hearing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes. To be honest, he was really curious about Wu Heyou''s weaving method.


    After all, it was a creation **** who mastered the power of creation and painstakingly worked for thousands of years. It is naturally impossible to say that Su Jin is not moved.


    But when it comes to bargaining, the trump card must be hidden.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin smiled and said, "I never said that I would support you, the calamity of heaven."


    "..." Alastor was silent for a while, then said, "I think my conditions should have been very straightforward."


    "Would you program the rules that cannot devour humans into nothingness?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said in a frivolous tone:


    "I really don''t know if you have a strong sense of responsibility or obsessive-compulsive disorder. Is it so interesting to maintain the balance of the world?"


    "The mission is rooted in my concept at this time." Alastor said in a deep voice.


    Just like the Creator God only executes [Creation] after [confirming] the disciple''s wishes.


    God of Punishment Alastor is only interested in the powers [Judgment] and [Condemnation] that he possesses.


    The basis of trial and conviction is that there is an order that can provide proper rules.


    Without order, without good and evil, naturally there is no judgment, and even more no condemnation.


    This is why Alastor has a strong sense of mission to maintain order.


    Because that is the premise of his existence.


    "What are your conditions?"


    Alastor knew Su Jin''s thoughts very well, and also understood that the other party was hiding some ulterior secrets.


    But due to the influence of the meaning of existence, he has no idea of ??''this is a game'' at all, but directly stud.


    After all, the beings of the red world, whether they are disciples, demon kings, or even gods, are creatures that are loyal to their own essential concepts.

 Chapter 678：

    "Your position of not interfering with my actions, and your high degree of cooperation with the creation of Wuhejing."


    Su Jin stipulated Alastor''s course of action in advance, which was a precaution for his future actions.


    Because Su Jin can''t guarantee that what he has created will be a paradise for the people of the red world to live in peace.


    For those guys who have eaten people for thousands of years, the first word Su Jin thought of was ''liquidation''.


    "I understand your scruples. This kind of plan does require a leader who can ''make decisions''."


    Alastor easily agreed to Su Jin''s conditions:


    Seeing this, Su Jin then added a condition:


    "Also, I also want to study the concept of your power and the cornerstone of existence."


    "it is good!"


    Alastor did not refuse. Compared with the previous condition, although this condition involved his essence, he was not worried that Su Jin would hurt himself.


    This is his ''trust'' in his friends.


    Hearing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly:


    "In that case, I agree to your plan."


    Judgment and conviction, as well as the precondition [order], this thing is a good thing, and it is the best lubricant between creation and destruction.


    And through this, Su Jin also determined that the world of Hongshi is not as complete as he imagined.


    Because the three gods, the God of Creation, the God of Guidance, and the God of Heaven''s Punishment, only correspond to creation and order, and only lack the last step of destruction.


    Regarding this, Su Jin had some thoughts in his heart.


    Perhaps, the Red World really has a fourth pillar, and it is the fourth pillar that represents destruction, but this pillar does not seem to have been born yet.


    And Su Jin did not completely accommodate the power of destruction and grasp the power of this extreme power.


    Perhaps, we can cooperate with Hong Shilai... Su Jin was thinking about the future in his heart.


    Beside her, Qiara, whose eyes were empty, wept silently in her heart.


    What about sealing my memory?


    You just put me where I am!


    Do you think I didn''t die fast enough for letting me hear these big secrets on purpose?


    Next, are you going to bully me casually on the grounds of "I know too much"?


    This sun god, why is it so abominable!


    Chapter 0914 Let the masquerade know the importance


    "God of Punishment actually decided to cooperate with you, this... this is unbelievable."


    In the hall covered with blue and white linen carpet, Su Jin leaned on the rocking chair and looked calmly at the eyes made up of a blue flame on the clock against the wall.


    That was the former leader of the Reformed regiment, the free law that Sarakael used to contact Su Jin.


    "Although I''m also a little surprised by the changes in Alastor, it''s pointless to explore the reasons now."


    Su Jin held the armrest of the rocking chair, narrowed his eyes, shook his head and said:


    "Although the development of things was a little unexpected, it seems that things are still under our control, right? Sir Saraka El."


    "Indeed it is."


    Sarakael took a deep breath, and then laughed dumbly:


    "I just didn''t expect that the God of Punishment would actually be on our side after you joined forces with the Guiding God."


    Speaking of this, Sarakael''s tone brought a deep smile:


    "In this way, apart from the creator gods who are still in the gap between the two realms and cannot return, three of the four-pillar gods in the red world are already standing on the side of Ge Zhengtuan."


    "You seem very excited?" Su Jin said with a smile, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    "The mood of the subordinates can no longer be described with excitement."


    Sarah Kael made no secret of her joy:


    "This is probably the closest I''ve come to a ''clear relationship'' in thousands of years."


    "The more critical the moment, the less you can''t be careless." Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and then reminded.


    "What you taught is."


    Sarakael readily accepted Su Jin''s teaching, and then said respectfully:


    "As you expected, the ''Destruction'' Freedom Law has already begun to spread with the efforts of our fellow Reformers lurking in the Fire Mist Warriors and comrades in the outside world."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows, slightly dissatisfied with this classic.


    The ''Destruction'' Freedom Method is a technique developed by Su Jin to specifically target the followers of the Red World and return them to the jungle environment of the Red World.


    The function is to allow the disciples of the red world to devour the power of existence of other disciples of the red world in this world.


    This is the law of freedom that breaks the definition of the "paradise of the disciples" from the root.


    It is also the secret method with the largest influence, involving almost all the disciples of the red world, even the fire and fog warriors and human beings.


    In a sense, this technique is the beginning of Su Jin''s beginning to increase his influence.


    Thinking of the various results brought about by the spread of this freedom method, combined with the current situation, Su Jin lightly tapped the armrest a few times, and then asked:


    "How was the reaction at the masquerade party?"


    As the largest group of people in the world, the action of the masquerade has always been the vane of the people in the world.


    Combined with the slow spread of the free method, Su Jin seriously suspects that the masquerade has not yet known the importance of this technique.


    "There is no movement." Sarakael said with a little regret.


    The Masquerade Party was an organization with less binding force on the people of the red world and was similar to an alliance, so there were not a lot of nails buried in it by the Revolutionary Corps.


    However, judging from the news reported from various channels, the Masquerade Party did not seem to have noticed the existence of the "destruction" law of freedom.


    And the top card among mercenaries is the ever-changing Xiu Denan who has nothing to do and often hang out outside.


    "It seems that the price should be very generous, but unfortunately, Charoby, I''m currently in the state of ''Fate'' in progress."


    "Is it an order from Lord Belupeo?"

 Chapter 679：

    The bartender Charobi was surprised, then smiled and said:


    "It seems that you often skip work to borrow extra money. Our great staff officer can no longer tolerate it. No wonder you are so troubled."


    The three pillars of the masquerade party have corresponding preparations for the imperial order, and the top seat and the staff have completed this very well.


    Only the ''General'' Qianbian Xiu Denan skipped work for a long time to take extra jobs, resulting in a low progress, so that Belupeolu was quite critical of this.


    Charoby suspects that this is what Sudnam is worried about now.


    "I hope I''m troubled by this kind of thing." Xiu Denan muttered, feeling extremely depressed.


    After Hecate was robbed, his heart felt as if a piece had been dug out, and he was powerless to do anything.


    If it hadn''t been for a lot of quests by Belupeo, and ordered by the Serpent Serpent to wait with peace of mind, Xiu Denan would have gone to chase after the Sun God and **** back the princess in his heart.


    However, the sad thing is that Xiu Denan can''t do anything now.


    Just when the two were talking, there was a jingle, which was the soft sound of the bell hanging on the door.


    "Welcome." The bartender Charoby smiled at the door, and then said in surprise, "So it''s you, Qian Zhengling Organ."


    With a dark green hood, a high hat on his head, and white gloves, Organ walked into the bar like a transparent man in clothes.


    "same as usual."


    Organ said to the bartender Charobi, then walked straight to Schudnan and sat down.


    Charoby shrugged, poured Organ a cocktail, and now. Shudnan shook his glass and asked Organ:


    "Has the goods arrived?".


    "arrive."


    "What color?"


    "Top quality."


    The two began an inexplicable exchange as they looked at the mafia.


    At the end, Xiu Denan, who received a satisfactory response, smiled: "Take the things out."


    Hearing this, Organ took out a black crystal stone shaped like a heart from his pocket, handed it to Xiu Denan, and then picked up the cocktail.


    On the cocktail, a copper-green flame suddenly ignited, which was the phenomenon that Organ was eating.


    Xiu Denan inspected the goods and showed a smile:


    "High-quality emotions, it seems that the organization''s plan in Munich is very successful."


    Hearing this, Orgon shook the glass and said with high spirits:


    "Control the world''s most famous human writers and cartoonists in a hotel in Munich, restrict their travel, control their diet, satisfy their various sexual desires, and then use the power of existence to stimulate their brains and force their inspiration. , let them write all kinds of stories, constantly manipulating and hurting the emotions of readers and writers.¡±


    "Thanks to these writers and access to Munich, Europe''s largest publishing city, we have instilled a wide variety of literature around the world."


    "As a result, as you can see, the collection of extreme human emotions is perfect."


    "I am planning to make another perfect unfinished work like ''Attack on Titan'', but unfortunately, the author''s brain has been broken by me, and I can only live like a dung beetle, otherwise I believe our next earnings It will be 30% higher.¡±


    Xiu Denan nodded perfunctorily, then put away the black crystal, picked up the wine glass, and spit out a foul breath:


    "In this way, I have basically completed the command of ''collecting emotions''."


    "You''ve done a good job, Organ, I''ll consider your idea and ask Belupeo to allow you to take a back seat."


    "But is this really good? If you retreat from the first-tier to the second-tier, the benefits will be much worse. If you want, I can turn you into my direct subordinate."


    Organ swayed when he heard the words, and sighed: "Thank you for your cultivation, but unfortunately, now I just want to live a peaceful life."


    "Fight, kill, kill, I''d better stay away."


    Hearing the words, Xiu Denan paused, and then asked, "Is the contractor of the Sun God so terrible?"


    "That''s not a question of whether it''s scary or not." Organ''s tone suddenly became excited: "Xu Denan, have you encountered it before? That kind of unreasonable power."


    "I don''t even have a fraction of my age. I''m just a human, but in front of that monster, I''m as small as an ant."


    "I even doubt my full strength, even the power of existence leaking out of the other party''s breath is incomparable."


    "I don''t want to suffer that kind of fear anymore, Lord Xiudenan, thank you for your invitation, but for now, I just want to be a good person."


    Speaking of this, Orgon stood up, saluted Xiu Denan, then turned around and walked out of the bar.


    After Organ walked out of the bar, Xiudan shook his head:


    "It''s a pity, he''s obviously a good talent."


    With a sigh, Xiudan raised the glass and drank all the whisky in the glass.


    However, at this moment, a strange fluctuation suddenly came.


    A horrific fear, like the fear of a man-eating tiger standing in front of him, sprouting in Xiu Denan''s mind.


    Xiu Denan''s expression changed suddenly, and he looked towards the door of the bar.


    The bartender Charoby also stopped and said in cold sweat:


    "What''s the matter? What kind of freedom law is this?"


    Xiudelou narrowed his eyes, thought for a moment, and suddenly said in shock, "Not good!"


    He got up quickly and rushed out of the bar.


    However, the moment he walked out of the bar, he suddenly stopped and stared at the floor in front of him.


    Not far in front of it, on the black-gray asphalt ground, a broken green hood was fluttering in the wind.


    "Did he get killed? Orgon."


    Xiu Denan was silent for a moment, took out his second-hand cigarette, and lit one for himself, his face was extremely ugly:


    "It''s obviously less than ten seconds, and, what are the strange spells around? And why are Organ''s ''remains'' left here."


    After the disciple of the red world is killed, it will disintegrate into the power of existence in the present world, and then disappear, and it is almost impossible to leave relics.


    However, the green cloak that formed part of Orgon''s body remained.


    This situation gives Xiu Denan the feeling...


    "It''s like the bones left behind after eating the fat of the prey."


    Xiu Denan''s face was gloomy and embarrassed, he had a hunch that something terrible seemed to be happening.


    "Charlobby," Schudnan shouted.


    "Yes." Charoby, who came out to check the situation, responded immediately.


    "Use your subordinates to search for the identity of the attacker, and summarize all the information to me, and I will hand it over to the staff."


    After Xiudan finished the order, he took a puff of cigarette, spit out a smoke ring, and muttered to himself:


    "Hopefully it''s not an organized action."


    Chapter 0916 The Royal Order of the Creation God


    Over the Alps, the Masquerade Headquarters, Xingli Hall.


    In the exclusive conference hall of Sanzhuchen, Schudnan, who had returned from Munich overnight, threw a stack of documents in front of Belupeo:


    "Old woman, look at what''s on here, we''re in big trouble!"


    ''Old woman? ¡¯ Belupeo gave Xiudenan a gloomy look, then picked up the document and said before reading:


    "If the information is not important, after I get back Hecate, I will consider arranging a few ''blind dates'' for her. You should understand what I mean."


    Hearing this, Xiu Denan suddenly had a stomachache, and he almost didn''t directly export it into dirt.


    Damn Belupeo, you always make trouble for me and ask your sister Hecate on a blind date. It''s a shame that you can come up with such a bad move... Xiu Denan cursed the old woman a few times in his heart, and finally calmed down. Come on.


    At this time, Belupeolu had already read most of the documents, but the more she read, the more solemn her face became.


    After all the documents were turned over, Belupeo couldn''t help raising his hand, pinching his eyebrows, and then said:


    "Has the authenticity of the news been confirmed?"


    "Charoby went to investigate it himself. You should know his intelligence gathering ability."


    Xiu Denan couldn''t help but lit a cigarette for himself, ignoring the warning in Belupeo''s eyes covering his nose, and then exhaled a smoke ring and said:


    "I didn''t expect that the famous ''hunter'' Fariagni in the world would attack the members of our masquerade party. There should be no conflict between us and him."


    Hunter Fariagni, who collected and used a variety of Noble Phantasms, defeated the King of the Red World, who was famous for reviving the Fire Mist Warrior.


    Among the kings of the red world born in modern times, he is also a master of the top five levels, and he is also one of the few soloists who did not join the masquerade.


    And such a loner, on the one hand, would not offend a large organization like the Masquerade Party.


    This kind of inexplicable behavior made Xiu Denan smell abnormal.


    Belupeo frowned, and also felt that something was wrong:


    "How is the condition of Organ''s body? Has this special case of leaving a body been handed over to the professor for research?"


    "I have already sent it back in advance. Calculate the time, and the report is coming soon."


    Before Xiu Denan could finish speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    "Please come in." Belupeo said.


    "excuse me."


    The childish voice sounded, and then the door opened, and a metal doll with three antennas growing on its head and a body like a snowman pushed the door and walked in:


    "Professor~ let me deliver the report~~"


    While speaking, the metal doll placed the document on the table in front of Belupeo.


    When Belupiolu picked up the document, Xiu Denan asked the puppet:


    "Domino, what did the professor say?"


    The three antennae of Phosphor Domino''s head lit up, and then he said excitedly in a very strange tone:


    "The technique of miracle~~~~~~ oh **** ho ho, decomposes all the power of existence that constitutes the body of the disciple of the red world~~ yo **** ho, and divides it into the purest, easy to absorb power of existence, it is simply The magic formula~~~"


    "Funding, I need a lot of experience..."


    "Don''t say anything later." Xiu Denan raised his hand to stop it, and then said, "You can step back. We will discuss the funding requested by the professor next time."


    "How''s the situation?" Xiu Denan asked Bellupeolu after reading the document.


    "We''re in trouble."


    Belupeolu, who put down the document, pinched her brows and sighed:


    "Organ''s remains are the product of the hunter''s inexperience in using some kind of free method."


    "According to the professor''s inference. If this technique is fully used, all of Organ''s power of existence will be decomposed, and the impurities in it will be destroyed by some special power, leaving only the power of existence that is easy to absorb. "


    "How could it be?" Xiu Denan was stunned when he heard the words, and said incredulously, "Isn''t this more convenient in this world than in the red world?"


    In the red world, all life is composed of the power of existence, plus the special environment, when you are in the red world, you can freely devour the enemy.


    But this kind of devouring is not harmless, and more or less will leave behind a "concept" that may conflict with itself, as well as the residual will of the devoured disciples.


    These things are collectively referred to as ''impurities''.


    And now, destroying impurities and making it easier for the disciples of the red world to devour each other, the Law of Freedom was born.


    And it''s still in the reality that they can''t swallow each other.


    "Which monster invented this technique!"


    Xiu Denan only felt a tingling in his scalp.


    "Is it a spiral organ? No, that little bird doesn''t look like someone who can do this kind of thing. This style is more like an extreme faction in the Fire Mist Warrior, or..."


    "Retirement Corps."


    Belupeo said calmly.


    "Reformation Corps..." Xiu Denan fell silent.


    At this time, Belle Peoru said:


    "You don''t know. In East Asia, the Fire Mist Warriors organized a raid on the Reformed Regiment. There, the Contractor of the Sun God was brilliant, and it seemed that a single blow would kill the leader of the Reformed Regiment. Sarakael is annihilated."


    "That little girl..."

 Chapter 680：

    Xiu Denan remembered the girl who was burning with scorching eyes, but used blazing golden flames, and the arm of her left hand suddenly ached:


    "The Fire Mist Warrior who just debuted, can reach this level, it''s like a monster."


    Sarakael is not a weak demon king. He who came to this world more than 5,000 years ago is a serious opponent for Xiu Denan.


    Without using the divine weapon bestowed by the God of Creation, Xiudenan was not sure of taking Sarakael.


    "No, it''s not her who is the monster."


    Belupeo shook his head and said:


    "It''s not that we haven''t seen the fire-mist warrior who contracted with the gods. The middle-aged man was scorching hot, and that female husband was not too strong at the beginning, and even at his peak, he was only comparable to our three-pillar ministers. "


    "But now, the girl who is vaguely called Killing Ji is obviously a little abnormal."


    Thinking of this, Belupeo started to rummage through the documents from East Asia on the table.


    "It''s not the problem of people, it''s the problem of the contract object, that is, the problem of God..."


    Xiu Denan couldn''t help but think of the sun **** in his heart that he couldn''t rise up just because of his existence.


    The sun **** "The Sun of the Unseen", the evil **** who stole his beloved Hecate.


    It was also a terrible **** who brought him unimaginable pressure.


    If it is his influence, it is understandable that the little girl has become so strong.


    and many more!


    The leader told him not to pursue Hecate''s whereabouts. Could it be because the leader knew the power of the Sun God very well, so he told us to hold back.


    If you think about it this way, is the alliance leader''s recent intermittent contact preparing for the recapture of Hecate?


    Suddenly, Xiu Denan seemed to understand the key, and figured out the ''hard work'' of the leader.


    Thinking of this, Xiu Denan couldn''t help biting the filter of the cigarette. Was the reason for everything because of his weakness?


    At this time, Belupeo, who found the East Asian document, narrowed his eyes:


    "Sure enough, there is a free method from the Masquerade branch in East Asia, a free method called ''destruction''. It is a technique left by Sarakael of the Reformed Regiment before his death. It is said to be very dangerous. ."


    "However, the strange thing is that the Fire Mist Warrior did not strictly guard against this technique, but was actively mobilizing its power to prevent large-scale riots."


    "It is expected that the disciples will kill each other, so are you reserving the power to deal with the follow-up?"


    Hearing this, Xiu Denan immediately narrowed his eyes:


    "In this way, Organ was killed, and the hunter''s strange shot was completely the result of the fire and fog warrior''s laissez-faire?"


    "Turn the present world into a world where strong people like the red world survive, this kind of handwriting..."


    Xiu Denan and Belupeo looked at each other, and immediately said in unison:


    "The Sun God "The Sun of the Unshod"! "


    hum-


    An untraceable vibration occurred in the Xingli Hall.


    The huge sky fortress produced a shock that only Sanzhuchen could know.


    And in that vibration, a faintly huge snake surrounded the entire Xingli Hall.


    With a noble will, the voice was transmitted to the ears of Schudnan and Belupeo.


    [Unknown changes are brewing, and unprecedented unease spreads in the minds of the people of the red world. ¡¿


    ¡¾My family, the vessel ready to return. ¡¿


    [Instead of me, you send an invitation to old friends, to the pillars of the red world. ¡¿


    [I am in Xingli Hall, waiting for her arrival. ¡¿


    Hearing this, Belupeolu and Xiu Denan knelt down on one knee and said, "I will obey the imperial order."


    It''s just that Belupiolu and Xiu Denan, who have the ability to ''know the true meaning of language'', are inexplicably strange in their hearts.


    she?


    old friend?


    It turns out that the Lord wants us to call the goddess Shahar, the God of Guidance, to come here.


    It''s easy, they''ll do it right away.


    Chapter 0917 The Serpent Serpent Has A Question Mark


    The magic capital, the basement of the steeple church.


    Yu Xuan flipped through the information that had just been sent by the European foreign host in his hand, looked at the red symbol representing ''expedited'' on the cover, and sighed softly:


    "After all, it was only delayed for less than two days."


    "Has it started over there in Europe?"


    Willemina, who was carrying two cups of Ceylon black tea, came over and put the cups on the table.


    "Well. The first victim was a member of the masquerade, a king of the red world."


    Yu Xuan nodded, picked up the teacup and blew it, then took a sip.


    "Presumably you should also be familiar with him, the Qianzheng Order."


    "It''s him?" Will Emina showed a surprised expression. She didn''t expect the king of the red world who broke into the Tiandao Palace nearly a week ago.


    You must know that in order to stop Organ while protecting the Tiandao Palace, Will Emina spent a lot of time.


    "murderer."


    Tiamat''s words were short and to the point.


    "It''s the hunter Fariagni, a very famous king of the red world in modern times. Many of our companions died at his hands."


    Yu Xuan narrowed his eyes and said in a somewhat incredulous tone:


    "What surprises me is Fariagni''s motives."


    "Although the explanation of the European Outer Residence is that a member of the Outer Residence deliberately leaked the spell to Fariagni, I am still surprised that he is so decisive to assassinate the members of the masquerade."


    "According to the cautiousness of the hunter, he should not be so reckless."


    "It is an abnormal phenomenon." Will Emina said lightly.


    "It is indeed an abnormal phenomenon." Yu Xuan put the teacup at ease, glanced at the document and said, "I suspect that there is a driving force behind the hunter, perhaps it is the Ge Zhengtuan or some kind of force that we don''t yet know is driving this incident to happen. ."


    "It''s impossible. Hunter Fariagni took the risk to kill a masquerade king for the sake of his existence, right?"


    "The reason is irrelevant, because the fact that a powerful king was hunted is undeniable."


    Will Emina said calmly:


    "All the people of the red world in Europe will probably be caught in a huge riot because of this incident in the next time."


    "If nothing else, it''s not impossible that there will be mass killings of gangsters."


    "And the masquerade party, which is the largest group of people in the world, will inevitably take action because of this, otherwise their status among the people in the world will inevitably decline because of this."


    "In the face of the upcoming riots and the counterattack of the masquerade, do the local fire and fog warriors have the confidence to maintain the order of their daily time?"


    "Don''t worry, the humans in Europe have rich experience in dealing with this matter. The big deal is to control the colored people over there to initiate a few more ''zero dollar purchases'' or green vests and blue vests."


    "If you can''t cover up the riots, you can use bigger riots to cover them up. This is their old way."


    "As for whether our Fire Mist Warriors have the confidence to suppress them."


    Speaking of this, Yu Xuan smiled, took out the mobile phone in his pocket, and put it on the table:


    "If you''re confident, in a sense, it''s quite sufficient."


    On the mobile phone interface, there are several photos from a certain software''s circle of friends.


    In the picture, a young girl with black hair and black eyes is holding the hand of a young man, showing an uneasy smile under the Ferris wheel.


    Seeing the girl she brought up with her own hands, the corners of Will Amina''s mouth lifted uncontrollably:


    "Did she go to the amusement park today?"


    "It looks like this is the first time for this child, Shana." Yu Xuan calmly sipped his tea and said, "Have you never brought her to play?"


    "For the Fire Mist Warrior, enjoying this kind of entertainment facility is unnecessary training." Will Emina explained lightly.


    "So, you''ve never been there before." Yu Xuan nodded knowingly, and then said, "Next time I''ll bring you some tickets and have a good time."


    "The meaning is unclear." Will Emina forced her to calm down.


    "Haha, don''t be shy."


    Yu Xuan smiled and patted Will Amina on the shoulder, then walked to the window, looked at the sunset outside the window, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Now it''s up to you how the masquerade is going to act."


    "Prepare for the worst." Will Emina reminded.


    "Could it lead to war..." Yu Xuan''s face was complicated and difficult to understand when he heard the words.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside an amusement park in Paris.


    Wearing casual clothes and holding happy water in his hand, Su Jin reluctantly said to the little girl next to him:


    "You''ve already eaten six servings of ice cream. Eat so many sugary things, be careful to gain weight."


    "No road race! How can there be so many six servings, obviously only five servings."


    Shana, who had baby fat on her face, retorted with a blushing face.


    "And after all, the ice cream I eat isn''t as much sugar as the cola in Su Jin''s hand, aren''t you afraid of getting fat?"


    "In a sense irrefutable."


    Su Jin shrugged, then pointed to the roller coaster in the air in front of him, and laughed with the accompaniment of female screams:


    "Would you like to try that?"


    "This kind of pediatric stuff can''t scare me." Shana said calmly, "It''s impossible if you want to see me screaming like those girls."


    "Then try?" Su Jin smiled meaningfully.


    After a roller coaster ride.


    After landing, her feet softened and her voice was hoarse, Shana pulled Su Jin''s clothes and said angrily:


    "The **** of the red world who uses the free method to amplify other people''s emotions is simply rotten!"


    "I told you to stop just now, didn''t you hear?"


    "Ah? Sorry, it''s too loud here, I didn''t hear it." Su Jin put his hand to his ear, pretending to be puzzled.


    "Damn it!" The girl gritted her silver teeth secretly, wishing she could take a bite on Su Jin''s face.


    At this moment, Su Jin turned his head and saw a black-backed dog walking out of the crowd on the right.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty."


    Du Gu, who was hanging a letter, walked in front of Su Jin and said softly:


    "His Excellency Shahar has received news that the Serpent of Creation God has invited her through the members of the masquerade party."


    "Because of the sudden incident, Your Excellency Shahar asked me to ask you what you mean."


    "The snake of the sacrificial ceremony sent an invitation..." Su Jin heard the words with an expression of interest.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Hall of Stars.


    Professor Dantarion is in the final stages of commissioning Tyrant 1, the Serpent''s proxy.


    At this moment, Qian Bian Xiu Denan came here with a rare document, and said to the silver armored man in the center of the field:

 Chapter 681：

    "According to your will, the leader, we have successfully sent an invitation to Your Excellency Shahar, the God of Guidance."


    "According to the information from the front line, His Excellency Shahar has already agreed to your invitation."


    Serpent Serpent: "???"


    Chapter 0918 Shahar''s Desire


    After a short silence, the Serpent Serpent pretended to be calm and asked:


    "Shahar?"


    "Although it is necessary to eliminate interfering elements before the Great Life Psalm begins, General Yu, what is your reason for inviting Shahar?"


    "Isn''t this your will, lord?"


    Xiu Denan looked at the sacrificial snake in astonishment, and said a little strangely:


    "Let me wait to inform your old female friend, Your Excellency Shahar, isn''t the imperial order from you personally?"


    Serpent Serpent: "..."


    Women, old friends, gods of the red world, well, apart from old friends, Shahar is indeed quite suitable.


    Considering that Qian Bian is his faithful servant, it is not easy for the sacrificial snake to tell him that he is looking for the sun god, you are wrong.


    Therefore, after a moment of silence, he said:


    "Xiu Denan, Yu will give another instruction now."


    "Yes!" Xiu Denan immediately knelt on one knee and greeted the oracle of the sacrificial snake.


    The Serpent Serpent said lightly at this time:


    "Send someone to invite the sun **** "The Sun of Bushuo". "


    "It''s time to return, Yu witch."


    Not to mention that you want to find Hecate, I am afraid that Xiu Denan, you will run to find the calamity of the God of Punishment, Tian Rang.


    When it comes to looking for Hecate, you can''t find the wrong person, right?


    Hearing this, Xiu Denan looked happy, and hurriedly bowed his head and said: "I will obey the imperial order."


    "Yeah." The Serpent Serpent nodded and said, "After you go down, notify the messenger of Shahar to come over."


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, Xiu Denan got up, stepped back a distance, and then turned and left the hall.


    After Xiudenan left, the Serpent Snake couldn''t help but sighed:


    "Shahar, if possible, Yu doesn''t want to touch this troublesome guy after all."


    "The death of the Thousand Commander Organ, the abrupt action of the hunter Fariagni."


    "Maybe other kings of the red world can''t see the truth, but Yu is not ignorant of the name of your guiding god."


    The power of Shahar [arousal] and [communication], the means of combining these two powers, the Serpent of Ritual is not ignorant, and even understands it very deeply.


    After all, the person who first called this method [induction] was himself.


    Now that Shahar, the God of Guidance, has come forward to induce Fariagni to attack and kill his subordinates, the Serpent of Ritual has naturally listed Shahar as an object of vigilance.


    Of course, even if it was listed as a vigilant object, the Serpent Snake did not want to contact Shahar too early.


    However... Xiu Denan''s comprehension ability is really lacking.


    Thinking of the upcoming meeting with Shahar, the sacrificial snake turned his head and said to the person who was in charge of maintaining his body: "Professor Dantarion."


    "I''m here~~ Your Excellency the Serpent Serpent~~"


    With round eyes and a treacherous smile, the man in the white coat who looked like a mad scientist laughed:


    "I''m currently studying the composition of the will of the gods~~ If you have something to do, can you talk about it later?"


    Something close to blasphemous came out of Dantarion''s twisted tone.


    However, in the face of the fact that it was "researched", the Serpent Serpent had no surprises.


    Affirming the wishes of the disciples is the responsibility of the Serpent Snake, so for Dantarion, who has embodied the concept of ''research'', the Ritual Serpent can not only understand the other party''s thoughts, but also condone the other party''s catharsis.


    "Although I don''t want to stop your research, I still want you to help me deal with something."


    The sacrificial snake talked eloquently.


    "I need a cage that isolates sound, spreads the power of existence, and spreads electronic information, preferably even the fluctuations of the law of freedom can be hidden."


    "I don''t want my conversation with Shahar to be broadcast live all over the world in the face of that talkative guy in Shahar."


    Ritual Serpent knows Shahar too well.


    It was a **** who kept his own affairs strictly secret, hyped up the secrets of others, and even tampered and twisted them for fun.


    The Serpent Serpent had serious doubts, if he said he wanted to ''create nowhere and give disciples a new paradise''.


    Shahar will definitely tamper with this as ''The Serpent''s intention to drive the disciples of the red world from the new world, and swallow all the power of human existence. ¡¯


    Otherwise, it would be ''Shocked, the Serpent''s Serpent actually created a world to imprison Xinyi''s disciples of the red world. ¡¯


    As a former victim, the Serpent of Ritual never believed in Shahar''s integrity.


    "In terms of ability, can you do it?" Serpent Serpent asked Dantarion.


    "This kind of thing~~simple~~Just need to activate the hidden sanctuary of the Xingli Hall, mix it with my crystallization of my learning-forbidden speech package 1010, it can be done~~"


    Dantarion''s answer was very confident. As one of the most famous Zizi Masters and the strongest research scholar in the Red World, he could still do such trivial things.


    "That''s good."


    The Serpent Snake sighed, then fell silent.


    After all, his return is only part of his will. To maintain his sobriety, he needs a lot of human emotional support.


    So in order to save consumption, most of the time, he will choose a silent way to save energy.


    The sacrificial snake that has been wandering in the gap between the two worlds for thousands of years has long since penetrated into the instinct of ''saving''.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xingli Hall, before the Silver Sand Corridor.


    A three-eyed beauty with a blindfold on her right eye and a dark dress, Injury Judge Belupeo was welcoming someone.


    A ''mind'' wearing a green three-legged hat, covering his eyes, and his face covered by a white cloth, making it impossible to see his face and gender, and carrying an old lute.


    "I haven''t seen you in a thousand years, Love Carre, the Hilarious Hire."


    Lovekare sighed lightly on the lute and said in a reciting tone:


    "Accurately speaking, in the year 1043, after the establishment of the ancient Song Dynasty in the East, I never saw each other again."


    "Your memory is as good as ever."


    Belupeo gave a polite sigh, then turned around and said as she walked:


    "Please come with me, our leader is already waiting for you and His Majesty Shahar to arrive in the palace."


    Hearing this, Lovecare walked into the silver sand corridor with the lute.


    It was a huge back-shaped passageway, and on both sides of the passageway, there were numerous silver gravels dotted.


    This is the ''Silver Sand Corridor''.


    A large-scale Noble Phantasm that can change the spatial layout of the Xingli Hall at will, and carry out spatial teleportation within the range of the Xingli Hall.


    And now, Belupiolu is controlling the silver sand corridor to confuse Lovekare''s sense of spatial orientation, and at the same time bring people to the deep altar.


    After a while, the corridor appeared at the end, a black stone door with a huge serpentine sculpture painted on it.


    crunch--


    The stone door slowly opened, and the scene inside came into Lovecare''s eyes.


    It was a huge and empty hall. The hall was staring at the thick and messy pipes. There were many holes on the pipes that were spewing steam.


    If the space is not large enough, this hall is afraid that it will become a building like a sauna.


    At this time, in the center of the hall, a silver-white armored man was sitting quietly on a wooden chair.


    And 3 meters opposite the armored man, there is also a bench, obviously reserved for Lovecare.


    Crunch!


    After Lovekare entered the door, the silver armored man slowly raised his head, and then said softly:


    "Are you still going to keep hiding?"


    hum-


    A silent vibration came from Lovecare''s body.


    Belupiolu, who was the closest, took a step back, clearly feeling that some kind of will was familiar in Lovecare''s body.


    A playful and smiling female voice echoed in the atmosphere: "Are you playing the role of a knight? Fuxi."


    The silver armored man was not surprised by this, and said lightly:


    "Right now, it''s more appropriate to call Yu''s Hongshi''s real name ''The Serpent''s Serpent''."


    "Oh? Reason." Guiding God Shahar asked the bottom line.


    The sacrificial snake has long been accustomed to this, but said helplessly:


    "Names that have been defeated are unlucky, is this reason enough?"


    "Enough." Shahar chuckled lightly, as if ''making the sacrificial snake helpless'' brought her a lot of joy.


    Facing the unscrupulous compatriots, the Serpent Serpent erased the idea of ??reminiscing the past, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Before the official negotiation, Yu''s compatriot Shahar, Yu wants to know, your true ''desire''."


    "Fantastic things."


    Shahar smiled and replied:


    "This is my pursuit."


    "So, in the ancient times, I could follow you without caring about the identity of the **** of the red world and witness the beginning of the world, and I could also abandon you without hesitation and follow the footsteps of the "Sunshine Sun" to witness The first order was born. "


    "And now, I can sell you to..."


    Speaking of this, Shahar said in the shock of the Serpent Serpent and the astonishment of Belupiolu:


    "The new sun god."


    Snapped! Snapped!


    The applause that should not have appeared quietly echoed in the hall.


    Chapter 0919 The Four Pillars of God Gather


    Crisp applause echoed in the hall.


    Belupeo couldn''t help but look in the direction of the voice. When she saw the figure clearly, her pupils shrank and she lost her voice:


    "Sun God!"


    She immediately took a few steps back, then gritted her teeth, and hurriedly walked to the body of the sacrificial snake to block:


    "Leader, please avoid it for the time being..."


    The sun **** "The Sun of Bushuo" actually appeared in the Xingli Hall, and according to the tone of the guiding **** Shahar just now...


    Obviously, the sun **** and the guide **** cooperated, and facing the two gods, even the snake of their lord sacrificial ceremony could not have a chance of victory.


    What''s more, the Serpent Snake is only partially returning its will, and the power it has now is enough to fight against the God of the Red World, not to mention the King of the Red World.


    I''m probably going to die here today... This is Belupeo''s first thought.


    The second thought is, Shiu Denan, is it stupid to smoke? I don''t know where yet.


    Completely forgetting that Xiudenan has been sent by the Serpent Serpent to invite Belupiolu, the sun god, and is now very flustered.


    What interrupted her panic was Su Jin''s playful eyes and words:

 Chapter 682：

    "Meet again, Miss Belupeo, you seem to be more childish than your sister''s calmness when facing me."


    Hearing this, Belupeo gritted her teeth to suppress her fear and said:


    "Sun God, is your purpose really the leader of the alliance?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately smiled and said:


    "Why can''t it be you?"


    Hearing this, Belupeo''s face was bitter, he hesitated again and again, facing the luxurious lineup of the Sun God and the Guide God, he could only be soft, gritted his teeth and said:


    "If my submission can make you give up your plans for the leader, I don''t mind feeding demons with your body."


    However, without waiting for Su Jin to say anything, the sacrificial snake scolded:


    "Too rude! Belupeolu, calling the **** of the red world a ''demon'', do you regard the sun **** as a calamity in the world?"


    Alastor, who was worn on his forelimb by a canine phoenix: "..."


    And the embarrassed person is not only Him, but also the scolded Belupiolu.


    At this moment, Belupiolu was looking at her leader with a strange look.


    Did she just sacrifice herself for the sacrificial snake? But why did the leader say she was ''disrespectful''.


    Lord, which side are you on?


    At this time, the sacrificial snake, who scolded Belupeo, turned his head around the silver armor, looked at Su Jin, and then chuckled:


    "No wonder Xiu Denan misunderstood. So, are you appearing in the world this time in the form of a man? The sun is not so bright."


    Su Jin paused, didn''t say anything, just shrugged and said:


    "Although I really want to explain, but think about it, forget it. Sooner or later, you will know the truth yourself."


    "Well, is that so? Then Yu looks forward to that day."


    The sacrificial snake seemed to be facing an old friend, and his tone was very kind.


    only¡­


    "Unfortunately, if it wasn''t for a nasty guy, I wouldn''t mind having a long talk with you."


    Alastor frowned by the connotation, and the silver hand attached to the canine phosphorous suddenly expanded and twisted, and a stream of red lotus-colored flames covered the entire phosphorous, turning it into a red lotus fire. ''s relatives.


    With phosphorus as an entity, Alastor said in a deep voice:


    "Long time no see, Serpent Serpent."


    The sacrificial snake was silent for a moment, then looked at the red lotus-colored dog, and said with a smile:


    "This image is very suitable for you, the robbery of the world."


    Alastor was silent for a while, and said, "I don''t have the idea of ??fighting with you now."


    "I also don''t have the habit of beating up drowning dogs."


    The Serpent''s speech was like a hedgehog, and it was very malicious towards Alastor.


    "Leader." Belupeo called out at this time, her face full of panic.


    After the sun **** and the guide god, the **** of punishment who was the worst at the masquerade also came to the scene.


    The four pillars of the gods of the red world are now gathered in the Xingli Hall, and looking at the situation, three of them are still working together.


    No matter how powerful the leader of the alliance is, he can''t beat the three gods with a head shot! What''s more, there is the **** of gods, the sun **** who can use power without sacrifice.


    This wave... this wave is...


    Before the thoughts in Belupeolu''s mind were finished, the Serpent Serpent said in a relaxed tone:


    "Don''t worry, Adviser Yu. It''s just an old friends meeting."


    This wave is... Friends meeting... Friends meeting? ? Belupeo was stunned, and looked at the sacrificial snake with a look of astonishment.


    At this time, the ceremonial snake said lightly:


    "Go back, staff, just like that lovely little lady has been standing in the corner, now is the party time between the pillars of the red world."


    Hearing this, Beilu Peoulu turned her head to look, and immediately saw a childish girl with black hair and black eyes behind Su Jin, with baby fat on her face.


    Belupiolu recognized the other party in an instant. The contractor of the sun **** named Shana was the only fire and fog warrior who made Qianbian Xiudenan unable to fight back.


    Speaking of Scheduling? Where did this guy go, the sun **** is here, and he is still running around outside? Simply speechless!


    The silver armored man tapped lightly on the armrest of the seat.


    Silently, a silver-white flame ignited on the ground, and as the flames swayed, two identical birch back chairs rose from the flames.


    "Sit down."


    While inviting, the Serpent Snake glanced in Shana''s direction and said with a smile:


    "Witch Yu, I didn''t expect to meet again, and you became this little girl''s contractor."


    What? Belupeo was stunned and looked at Shana with a look of disbelief.


    Aren''t you a contractor of the sun god? How did she become her sister?


    But the words of the leader cannot be wrong, so...


    You are a little girl, and you have two maids and two waitresses. You are very careful! LSP?


    Shana frowned and looked down at the pendant on her chest.


    Alastor was also shocked by this incident, but as the **** of punishment, especially in front of the sacrificial snake, he couldn''t show his cowardice.


    Therefore, Alastor has been calmly controlling Lingzi''s body, climbed onto the wooden chair, and squatted on it, as if I knew everything.


    As for whether to ask Su Jin and Shana when to ask, that''s the matter later.


    "Alliance."


    The ethereal voice came from the pendant, and the sacrificial snake was naturally clear that it was the voice of his own family, the top seat Hecate.


    "Did you have a good time?" asked the ceremonial snake.


    "I felt it."


    Hecate said flatly, and his mind really replayed Shana''s emotions when he rode the roller coaster and Ferris wheel.


    That should be happy, right? Hecate could not help but think.


    "Happy, that''s fine."


    The Serpent Snake confirmed his guess, and it really was the aunt next door who got rid of her daughter who wanted to go out to play, oh no, now it''s the big brother next door:


    "Before the official order is issued, witch, you are free to decide your actions."


    The Serpent Serpent gave the eldest daughter the greatest authority.


    Facing the top seat, He has great tolerance. At the end of each order, Hecate needs to sacrifice himself and turn it into the core chapter of the order.


    This kind of experience is too dull, so whatever Hecate does, the Serpent will affirm and praise it.


    "..." Hecate faced the Serpent''s order with silence.


    She is actually quite strange, why she was robbed, the sacrificial snake couldn''t help but not be angry, but also expressed happy thoughts.


    But since the Serpent said to let her move freely, let''s move freely, although she doesn''t even know what freedom is.


    After chatting a few words with the eldest daughter who "run away from home" and changed "run away from home" to "travel with public funds", the Serpent Snake turned his attention back to his compatriots.


    The sun **** sitting opposite him, the **** of punishment on the left, and the **** of guidance on the right, this scene is unprecedented.


    "It''s probably the first time since the ancient times that the four pillars have gathered together like this."


    "Originally, I thought that after the order of the red world was established by you, "The Sun of the Unshod", this scene would not appear again. "


    The Serpent Serpent sighed with emotion.


    In the ancient times, the sun **** replaced the creator **** to create the world, which was the presence of the pillars of the four gods in the red world.


    Of course, at that time, Alastor, who was not gregarious and had not been born for a long time, was still a young man, and he was just watching from the sidelines.


    After all, the order was just born at that time, and the God of Punishment extended from it was still very weak. Even if the power quality was extremely high, but because of its scale, it was impossible to stand beside him and Shahar and witness the complete formation of the order at close range.


    So a real face-to-face like this is the first time ever.


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "It shows that a new order is being conceived."


    "..." The Serpent Snake heard the words and sighed: "Sure enough, are you here for ''Nowhere''?"


    "To the extent that the information is leaked out, even me, I can''t help but have the idea of ??''helpless''."


    "The Serpent Serpent."


    Alastor shouted in a deep voice:


    "Aren''t you giving up on that horrible idea?"


    "What about giving up?"


    The sacrificial snake said with a smile:


    "Yu affirms the wishes of the disciples, affirms their desires, and shapes their future."


    "It''s Yu''s job."


    "Is it scary? That''s what you think, except for you, all the disciples have received affirmation."


    "So, you are the **** of punishment, while Yu is the **** of creation!"


    Alastor was silent for a while, then said:


    "Sure enough, people like you are not suitable for creating nowhere."


    "Who is suitable then?"


    The tone of the sacrificial snake brought a domineering domineering to me.


    "Is it your **** of punishment?"


    Alastor remained silent.


    "Or do you guide God?"


    Shahar sneered and said nothing.


    Then, the Serpent Snake looked at Su Jin, turned his head guiltily, and sighed:


    "Look, no one is better at creating than me!"


    Su Jin: "???"


    0920 Deterrence


    Su Jin looked at the pure silver armored knight in front of him with a subtle look.


    He didn''t expect the Serpent Serpent to be so ''shameless'' at all.


    This is the so-called ''As long as you can''t see someone stronger than me, I''m the strongest? ¡¯


    It''s really interesting...


    Su Jin chuckled in his heart, but didn''t say anything about the idea of ??recommending a pillow seat.


    Why did he bring the two pillars of the Red World, Alastor and Shahar, to stand in the same camp?


    Of course, they want them to ''charge into battle''.


    Only equal people can play rogues with each other, and his end will only turn into violent suppression, so he decided to keep silent for the time being, and nodded, giving the Serpent Snake a hint that he was on his side.


    There is no other reason. Only by standing behind a ''friend'' can you know how to accurately stab his heart.


    Although Su Jin is still very jerky to stab people in the back, as long as he knows how to use it.


    Sure enough, even if Su Jin remained silent and even hinted that he agreed with the idea of ??the sacrificial snake, Alastor still started his charge:


    "I didn''t expect that after your sacrificial snake was banished to the gap between the two worlds, it became so shameless."


    When the sacrificial snake heard the words, the whole outfit did not hear it.


    Shameless, what''s wrong, isn''t it reasonable for him to be a creator **** to create the world? What if the calamity fire in the sky said to him, would he care?


    Seeing that the Serpent Snake didn''t seem to be ready to pay attention to him, Alastor''s tone was obviously much more intense:

 Chapter 683：

    "I''m curious, what would happen if the Fire Mist Warriors knew that the God of Creation would establish the second Great Binding Chain?"


    Big tie lock!


    The Serpent Serpent was created at the national level about 5,000 years ago in ancient times.


    The principle is to devour all the kingdoms and lands of Africa, turn them into pure power of existence, and constrain them within a certain range to circulate them, so as to achieve the function of allowing the people of the red world to waste the power of existence on a large scale. .


    To put it bluntly, it is a cyclic perpetual motion machine created by God.


    In the end, however, the Serpent Serpent failed.


    At that time, apart from the sacrificial snake, the members of the ancient fire and fog warriors, who were later called the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, sacrificed their lives and banished the sacrificial snake into the cracks of the world.


    And it was precisely because of being exiled that the Serpent Snake came up with the plan of nowhere.


    Since I will be desperately blocked by your fire and fog in this world, then I will create a world in the gap of the world, so I won''t be hostile in the world, right?


    The deepest part of the Serpent''s heart is probably the idea of ??''be taught to behave well after being taught''.


    And because of the particularity of the gap between the two realms, the plan without any boundaries became a feasible option.


    but. The plan was kept extremely secret.


    It is impossible for the Serpent Serpent to let this plan be leaked, because once the Fire Mist Warrior knows that the Serpent Serpent is creating, he will definitely stop it.


    To put it bluntly, the Serpent Snake, a **** who was once revered by humans as Fuxi, is no longer trusted by humans.


    A big bad guy says he''s going to do good things? Who would believe this?


    Against this background, facing Alastor''s words, the Serpent Serpent couldn''t calm down:


    "The calamity of heaven and earth!"


    The Serpent''s tone was full of hostility:


    "Do you want to leak the existence of nowhere to stop Yu?"


    "It''s ridiculous!"


    He sneered and said immediately:


    "Yu has made complete preparations. The world created in the gap between the two worlds will not interfere with the present world and the red world. There is no reason for the fire fog to maintain balance to stop me..."


    Before He finished speaking, Alastor said solemnly:


    "Does the Fire Mist Warrior trust me or you?"


    As soon as these words came out, Su Jin and Shahar couldn''t help but glance at Alastor.


    Good guy, the fair and just God of Punishment, facing the enemy of the Serpent Snake, knew that he was going to be a rogue.


    You have thick eyebrows and big eyes, have you also learned to cheat and play tricks?


    Although it is a bit shameless, I have to say that this trick can be successful, but it is a bit of a loss.


    hum-


    The silver armor that made up the Serpent''s entire body was trembling, and it was Alastor''s anger.


    "Why are you so shameless!"


    Don''t you understand what Alastor means?


    If you dare to openly create nowhere, I will dare to slander and spread rumors and deceive people to stop you.


    Of course, there is no need to deceive people here. As long as Alastor is biting the sacrificial snake and creating the second big lock, more than 90% of the fire and fog warriors will go crazy and fight with him.


    After all, the group of fire and fog warriors who survived more than 5,000 years ago are now the leaders of major organizations. They all went to the battlefield in person and fought to the death of the sacrificial snake.


    With these people around, it is not certain that the sacrificial snake will lose, but it is certain that it will shed its skin.


    Thinking of this, the sacrificial snake has become a little angry:


    "It''s just a mere fire and fog, not as good as the gods."


    Alastor just said calmly at this time:


    "At the moment, I don''t have a contractor yet, but there are twenty-seven candidates, all of them are ''warriors'' whose families were devoured by the people of the red world."


    For the rest, all the people present tasted it.


    Tian Rang''s robbery fire ability must have a king-level existence as the target sacrifice, but at the same time, it must burn the heart of the contract object to activate.


    And the robbery of the world, claiming to have 27 contractors, that is to say, I can fire 27 ''nuclear warheads'' in a row, all of which are aimed at your sacrificial snake.


    This wave, this wave is nuclear deterrence!


    Su Jin didn''t know how to feel for a while.


    It''s a good thing that Shana didn''t contract with Alastor.


    At least, Alastor is now fully capable of a dozen waves of self-destruction attacks, and the snake of the ritual sacrifice is not a dream.


    These two pillars of the gods have not been beaten before in the Red World. In terms of force, the Serpent Serpent is clearly weaker than the calamity of the world.


    Otherwise, Alastor would not be called the ''God of Slaughtering God'' by the people of the red world, and even defined as the Demon God.


    It''s not just that the other party killed the sacrificial snake once in the red world, and established his reputation.


    Now, Alastor doesn''t even want to face, and he has to fight to the end with the sacrificial snake, and the other party really loses his temper.


    Of course, if you want Su Jin to say, that is, ''Nice job! ¡¯


    The Serpent Serpent has been cornered.


    But at this time, the sacrificial snake was still gritting its teeth and insisting:


    "The masquerade will not accept any threats!"


    The Serpent Serpent finished speaking in a deep voice, and then added:


    "But will take advice."


    He still wanted to compromise after all.


    Chapter 0921 The Hops of the Ritual


    Alastor raised the dog-shaped phosphorous head, looked at Su Jin, looked at Shahar, and then said to the sacrificial snake:


    "What advice do you want before surrendering?"


    Can you speak, what do you do with the word surrender... The sacrificial snake''s head hurts, and the body constructed of armor keeps making the sound of Carrara.


    After a long silence, he said:


    "There is no boundary, it must be built by Yu."


    Alastor nodded and said:


    "Well, after this, I have twenty-six alternative contract partners."


    Why are there twenty-six left? Wasn''t it twenty-seven just now?


    The Serpent Snake was stunned for a moment, then reacted, Alastor was saying, "Because I want to destroy Nowhere, I only have twenty-six candidates left."


    This dog guy, why is he so shameless now?


    The whole body of the ceremonial snake qi was rattling, and then he gritted his teeth and said:


    "The calamity of heaven and earth, you deceive people too much!"


    "It''s you who deceives people too much."


    Alastor starts laning directly:


    "You think you''re a creator god? What did you create?"


    "The sky and the earth in the red world are established by the sun god, the seasons and order are also established by the sun god, and time is defined by the sun god.


    Even the birth of the disciples and the appearance of the King of the Red World were guided by the Sun God and the God of Guidance. You, the Creator God, created the basic concepts of the Red World apart from the beginning. Tell me, what did you create? "


    "Have you created anything significant other than those marginal creations?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    In the face of Alastor''s anger, the Serpent Man was numb. He wanted to say that in the process of the Sun God''s creation, he provided the power of creation.


    But if you think about it carefully, the power of creation seems to be provided by Hecate, and the sun **** also completed the ''creation'' with the assistance of Hecate.


    It seems that it created only two, one of the cornerstones of the Red World, which was born as a promise. After all, it was the will of the Red World that was born with the help of His hand, and the second one, the Great Binding Lock, failed.


    This... this... The Serpent Serpent was suddenly unable to say anything to refute.


    After listening to this sentence, both Bellupeolu and Shana cast their gazes towards Su Jin frequently.


    Creating the world, specifying the seasons and order, and guiding the birth of life, does Su Jin have so many brilliant deeds in the past?


    "That''s why Su Jin is called the **** of gods?" Shana asked suspiciously.


    "Well." The cold voice of Hecate on the top seat came out: "He is the only **** of the red world who can ignore the limitations of power and exert power, and therefore, He can temporarily borrow the power of creation from me. , accelerate the creation of the world without harming me."


    "Borrowing yours?" Shana was shocked when she heard the words: "In the ancient times, it was Su Jin and you who joined forces to create the world? Isn''t it a sacrificial snake?"


    "Yeah." Hecate replied softly, noticing the embarrassment of the sacrificial snake next to him.


    Shit, my daughter''s face is about to be ripped off by my daughter. Fortunately, I didn''t say that I was involved in these things... The Serpent Serpent was in a very embarrassed mood at this time.


    And Su Jin is equally embarrassed as him.


    ''Can I say that I didn''t do all of this...'' Su Jin thought silently in his heart.


    He is not from a "professional class" like Ashilia, he doesn''t understand how to borrow power and join forces to create the world!


    But under the skin of the sun god, Su Jin had a hard time not admitting these things, so he could only pretend to sit on the side calmly, as if ''these are small things''.


    Seeing this scene, Bellupiolu suddenly wanted to understand the reason why the sacrificial snake just avoided Su Jin and did not answer, and whispered:


    "It''s no wonder that the leader of the alliance didn''t say whether the Sun God is suitable for creating a realm of nowhere. It turned out to be the case."


    Grass, the little daughter has also betrayed... The sound of the silver armor Caracalla, the Serpent''s brain is a little numb at this time.


    He also began to doubt whether it would be more appropriate to give Su Jin the task of creating nowhere.


    After all, this is an old expert. Compared with him, it can be said that he has rich experience in creating the world. He has participated in many major projects in the ''Red World'', and has rich practical experience and theoretical transformation ability.


    Otherwise, this time I will change it, I''ll just do it... The Serpent Serpent thought about it, but after all, he still didn''t dare.


    Opposite is the sun god!


    It is He who bears the vocation of the God of Creation!


    The creator **** let the sun **** create nowhere, how could such a shameful thing be possible!


    Thinking of this, the sacrificial snake quickly thought about the chips on his body, and quickly thought of a key:


    "The Great Life Psalm that Yu weaved can only be used properly by myself."


    Great Life Psalm!


    In other words, the application of the power of creation.


    This thing is the accumulation of many years of experience of the Serpent Serpent, and it is also the base of nowhere.


    Without this technique, creating no realm is basically nonsense.


    Holding this, the Serpent Serpent will be invincible.


    Hearing the words of the Great Life Psalm, Su Jin''s eyes flickered, and he glanced at Alastor.


    Ara Stall paused, the front paws of the dog-shaped body lifted slightly, this was the ''OK'' code that was negotiated in the back.


    As outsiders, how could they not know the importance of the Great Life Psalm?


    In other words, the previous confrontation was to elicit the Great Life Psalm.


    All the foreshadowing is to let the sacrificial snake hand over the Great Life Psalm.


    After all, without this, even if they dumped the sacrificial snake, Su Jin could still pull Hecate to create the ''nowhere''.


    So the Great Life Psalm is the key to this negotiation.


    "The Great Life Psalm? Hehe."


    Alastor charged first and sneered.


    "The calamity of heaven and earth?" The Serpent''s Serpent said in a very unhappy tone: "What do you mean by this."


    ''Ha ha'' is laughter in the literal sense, but it is full of sarcasm when it is deliberately said with the mouth.

 Chapter 684：

    At this time, Alastor calmly put aside the topic and said, "Before coming to the Xingli Palace, "The Sun of Bushuo" and I bumped into a small incident in the Devil''s Capital. "


    "Small thing?" The Serpent Serpent wondered. What trivial matter is premised on the four pillars of the gods?


    Did you deliberately not answer the question He just asked?


    "Yes, a small matter." Alastor said with deep regret: "A member of the apostles, Cai Piao, the head of the four seasons, was attacked by a thousand changes."


    The Serpent Snake heard the words, glanced at Su Jin, and suddenly felt that the friend in front of him who had been encouraging him seemed to have the intention to stay away from him even though he didn''t say anything.


    General, what kind of plane are you doing! How to run to attack the dependents of the sun god.


    The Serpent Snake heard the words, gritted his teeth and said, "This may be a misunderstanding."


    Saying that, the Serpent Snake turned his head and looked at Belupiolu and said:


    "Belupeolu, where is the general now?"


    Belupeo was stunned for a moment, and then faced the eyes of the four pillars of the gods, which made her shed a cold sweat: "He was sent by you to invite the sun god."


    "It''s a coincidence, I recently asked the sun **** to help me repair the bedroom. I just happened to be in one place all the time, and I just happened to have never seen thousands of changes."


    Alastor pointed at Sang and scolded Huai at this time:


    "He wouldn''t have received any news and absconded in fear of crime, right?"


    As for who sent the thousand-change message, isn''t it still talking about me...


    The Serpent Serpent felt aggrieved, and faced the possibility that his friend, the Sun God, might be attracted by the calamity of heaven and earth, he still clenched his teeth and supported Xiu Denan:


    "There may be some misunderstanding here, the general is not the kind of person who acts recklessly."


    After speaking, the Serpent Serpent turned his head and asked in the warning eyes of Belupeolu:


    "Staff, tell Yu, why did the general attack the dependents of the Sun God? No matter what, as an ally in the ancient times, we are obliged to give an explanation to our allies."


    It''s over... Belupeo gave a miserable smile, then lowered his head and reported:


    "Because you, the leader of the alliance, issued an order to collect the power of existence, and the treasure ''Zero Hour Mizi'' that the holder of Caipiao Feilais restores the power of existence."


    The Serpent Snake turned his head abruptly and looked at Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin''s "slow reflection" came out:


    "Is this a misunderstanding you said?"


    Ah this, ah this... The sacrificial snake is completely numb.


    Chapter 0922 less than just in case


    Is Xiu Denan attacking Cai Piao because of his own orders?


    How come no one told me about this!


    Oh, at that time, I was in nowhere, and the news couldn''t get out at all, but this, this... The snake of the sacrificial ceremony just felt ashamed to sit here for a while.


    His subordinates attacked a friend''s family, does he still have face?


    However, Xiu Denan was the servant of the Serpent Serpent after all, and he couldn''t do the act of abandoning the soldier and protecting the commander.


    At the end, the sacrificial snake sighed and said:


    "This order was indeed given by me."


    He used me for the first time instead of continuing to use Yu''s ancient name.


    As the boss, He must carry the pot.


    The sacrificial snake stood up and bowed to Su Jin:


    "I apologize to you about Cai Piao, and I am willing to bear the corresponding compensation."


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin sighed softly:


    "Is it because the creation of nothingness requires a lot of power of existence? I can understand that people are fine, and I don''t want to say anything."


    The Serpent Serpent couldn''t refute, and at the same time, he was deeply apologetic to the Sun God who ''forgiving'' him.


    Look, this is a good friend from the ancient times to the present. If a family member is attacked and killed, they can temporarily suppress the desire for revenge, just because of the deep friendship between them.


    So... what is Xiu Denan doing at this time?


    Let him invite the sun god, where are the others? Wouldn''t you really be afraid to abscond?


    Seeing Su Jin''s ''forgiveness'', Alastor continued to stab and said:


    "Creation without any realm, or in other words, does the Great Life Psalm need a lot of existence power to create no realm?"


    "Then, Serpent Serpent, what ability do you have to create such a creation? Continue to attack Cai Piao and get the Mizi, or devour all human beings in this world?"


    These words are dark and poignant, and the snake of the sacrificial may continue to attack Caipiao Feilaisi for the power of existence, or it may devour all human beings on the bright side.


    He almost didn''t point to the sacrificial snake and said to Su Jin, "This guy''s apology is an island-style bow, and he didn''t reflect at all".


    Facing Alastor''s accusations, the Serpent Serpent couldn''t help but retort:


    "How can you make someone innocent out of thin air?"


    "Isn''t it?" Alastor chased after the victory, like a ''God of War'':


    "Or is there any other way for you to obtain the power of existence to create the world?"


    When he said this, the sacrificial serpent was very passive.


    The best way, of course, is to borrow a zero-hour fan from Su Jin.


    But He himself knew that if he wanted to accumulate the power of existence to create the world, he would have to use it directly for scrapping.


    This is also why the Thousand Changes Xiudenan chose to attack Phyllis instead of cooperating with the other party after knowing the function of the Zero Hour Mistress.


    Only an idiot is willing to cooperate with someone else''s greatest treasure, and Felice is not an idiot, so of course she would not agree. Even if the masquerade promised to help her find the sun god, she would not agree at that time.


    You must know that in the ancient times, after the creation of the sun **** and Hecate together to the present.


    The apostles of the sun **** generally believe that the creation **** robbed Hecate and forced her to become a dependent.


    Otherwise, Heikati is obviously by the side of the Sun God, and can use power at will, with a smile on his face.


    This is clearly persecuted!


    And in this regard, Hecate can''t explain that her expression is reacting through the reaction of the disciples, and she does not have that function.


    At the beginning of the creation of the world, it was naturally joyful to be born out of nothing, so Hecate was always smiling at that time.


    And now, this cold face is her true fragrance.


    However, the people of the red world only remember the smile of Hecate''s mother in the past. As for now, it is absolutely oppressed, and there is no explanation at all.


    Because of this, the relationship between the apostles and the masquerade was very rigid. Although the gods they served were friends, the apostles even admitted that Hecate was their ''mother''.


    But the relationship between the two sides is no different from the mortal enemy.


    The mortal enemy came to borrow his own great secret treasure, and it would be used until it was scrapped, and Felice would only accept it if she was stupid.


    But when this kind of thing is picked up and placed in front of the sacrificial snake and the sun god, it is difficult to explain.


    Your family members think that my eldest daughter and you are a couple. It''s only because I hit the mandarin ducks that they can''t be together. It''s all my fault, what''s wrong with me?


    Facing such an embarrassing situation and facing Alastor''s questioning, the Serpent Snake could only retreat and ask for a second, not talking about the zero-hour fans, but just answered vaguely:


    "I naturally have other safe ways to obtain the power of existence. Of course, this kind of thing involves confidentiality and cannot be explained casually."


    The voice of the sacrificial snake fell, and then Shahar, who had been silent for a while, finally said:


    "Is it a holy place?"


    "Holy place?"


    Shana showed a puzzled expression, and even Su Jin was a little dazed.


    Shahar said that she was sure to let the sacrificial snake compromise, but Su Jin didn''t understand the way to compromise, so he didn''t know what the Holy Land was.


    And those who reacted at the scene changed their expressions.


    "Shahar, you!"


    The snake of the sacrificial ceremony panicked, and even glanced at Su Jin with a guilty conscience, making Su Jin look inexplicable.


    At this time, Alastor explained to Shana in a serious tone:


    "The so-called holy place is the palace of the Sun God in the red world, and it is also the initial place where the world order was created. There is a huge amount of power that the Sun God used to create the world. That kind of power, even after countless years. never dissipated."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly showed an expression of sudden realization.


    Co-authoring is the place where Ashilia accumulates her strength, or is it a place for practice?


    On the other hand, Shana finally understood why her intuition told her that "The Serpent is panicking".


    "It was said to be the way, but it turned out to be stealing from Su Jin''s house?! Is this the way to create God? It''s amazing!"


    After hanging out with Alastor for a long time, will Shana also be weird? Su Jin, who had no self-knowledge, thought with inexplicable regret.


    However, the Holy Land of Creation in the Red World? If you use the power there to create nothingness... Su Jin silently began to calculate.


    On the other side, under the successive suppression of the Serpent Serpent, he could only sigh:


    "It seems that Yu is really not suitable for creating nowhere."


    All the things needed are from the Su Jin family, except that the Great Life Psalm is his own, from practical considerations, it seems that he does not have the ability to create the world.


    In terms of energy, Su Jin has a plan. After he proposed it, it is not a problem for Su Jin to imitate the same existence as the same level.


    As for the Law of Freedom required to create the world, the Serpent Serpent never doubted that Su Jin "doesn''t have it".


    It''s a joke, the sun **** who can create the red world order in the ancient times has no way to create the world, that''s a strange thing.


    His great life psalm seems to be of little importance.


    Thinking of this, the sacrificial snake sighed again:


    "Old friend, it seems that this time, I''m going to trouble you again."


    No trouble... Su Jin laughed in his heart, but on the bright side, he sighed just like the sacrificial snake:


    "It''s just a prejudice against the creator god."


    "There''s no creator **** that wouldn''t create this ridiculous prejudice."


    Hearing this, the Serpent Serpent deeply agreed that the two dogs, Alastor and Shahar, understood that they were prejudice against him!


    It is extremely unreasonable to think that He can''t create a realm of nothingness!


    You see, it was an old friend who stood up for justice and told the truth, otherwise, he would be half-dead from anger.


    After pulling up the common enemy of the Serpent Serpent, Su Jin hesitated for a while, and then said:


    "Well, let''s use the Psalms of Great Destiny to create a boundless creation and resolve the conflict between disciples and humans. Since we are using Psalms of Great Destiny, the Serpent of Sacrifices, how about you act as my assistant?"


    Hearing this, the sacrificial snake suddenly raised its head, even though the silver armor had no eyes, it also gave a sense of gratitude.


    "My friend!"


    He didn''t know if he was moved, or he cried out with emotion.


    Su Jin shook his head lightly, and then said:


    "However, I don''t know much about the Psalms of Great Life. I still need to test how to cooperate. After all, it is your exclusive technique."


    "Yu will teach you."


    The Serpent Serpent said sincerely:


    "It''s just a mere verse of great life, not one ten thousandth of the friendship I''m waiting for."


    "You don''t have to be polite, I will write the Great Life Psalm in a while and hand it over to you! Don''t be polite!"


    Mmmmmmm! I won''t be polite... Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth, and a very friendly smile appeared on his face.


    Chapter 0923 Complex Identity


    Xingli Hall, the hall used to receive guests for meals.


    Carrying the human food made by Chef Phosphorus, Shana sat in front of a small dog with a red lotus color:


    "I''m a little confused now, Alastor."


    The small dog where the God of Punishment was boarding raised its head and opened its mouth slightly, and Alastor''s calm voice sounded all around: "What made you have this misunderstanding?"


    "I am now the new star of the Fire Mist Warrior, the contractor of the Sun God, right?"

 Chapter 685：

    "That''s right," Alastor nodded.


    As the contractor of the ancient gods, Shana is now in the group of fire and fog warriors, and can be described as ''highly anticipated''.


    There are many people who are optimistic about her as a second "female husband", hoping that she can become the leader of the new generation of fire and fog warriors.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the star of tomorrow.


    Hearing this, Shana sighed:


    "But at the same time, I am also the leader of the Reform Group. Although I accepted it on behalf of Su Jin, it is true."


    "Although it''s a bit surprising, I also heard Shahar say that the Reformed Corps was forcibly taken over in order to ''destroy'' the spread of the Freedom Law."


    Alastor looked at Shana calmly, and then said:


    "If you''re worried that Will Emina will be angry, I can explain it for you."


    "At the same time, I would like to remind that in the eyes of the fire fog warriors, the trouble of the reform group is that they ignore the actual concept of completion. In this case, there is a leader who knows the basics and can communicate. In a sense, Will Ai Mina will not refuse."


    "I''m relieved that you say that, although that''s not what I''m worried about now."


    Shana muttered, then looked up at the white marble ceiling above:


    "Belu Peoru came to me just now and said that because of the contract between the top seat and me, the responsibilities of the Three Pillars were vacant, so..."


    Shana said this with a very awkward expression:


    "She hopes that I can temporarily take over the duties of the top seat during the process of the Great Life Psalm, and she said that this proposal has been applied to Su Jin and the Serpent Snake, and it has been approved."


    "..." Alastor was silent for a while, then said, "Is this why you are confused about the status quo?"


    "Yes."


    Shana took the knife and fork, ate the mousse cake she brought earlier, and muttered:


    "It''s the new star of the Fire Mist Warrior, the leader of the Reformed Group, and then the top seat of the masquerade party. Why do I feel that my identity is so complicated?"


    This is not even among the apostles, some of the disciples of the red world who regard her as the ''agent of God''.


    In just a short month, she has become an important member of various famous organizations in the world, and she has to create without any boundaries. Even if Shana''s spirit is firm, she is a bit at a loss at this time.


    So many things, so important, can I handle it?


    I also feel a little... Alastor added in his heart, and then said:


    "You don''t need to worry about this. It''s not you, but the object of your contract that causes these complications. The position where the sun **** stands is very complicated."


    "So, you don''t need to worry about the direction of your position or your responsibilities. You just need to remember that it is enough that you only represent yourself, and those responsibilities on you may not be your own responsibilities."


    To put it bluntly, your work is overwhelmed by the sun god, just throw it back, there is no need to be so responsible... Of course, it is impossible for Alastor to say this clearly, and it is necessary to estimate how strong the girl is.


    "Is that so..." Shana muttered to herself, and then said, "Thank you, Alastor, at least after chatting with you, I feel a lot more relaxed."


    Not long after she finished speaking, her shoulder was pressed.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Shana turned her head and immediately saw Su Jin dressed in a black robe and dressed in an ancient style.


    "Su Jin?!"


    She froze for a moment, then asked:


    "Has the handover with the Creator God been completed?"


    "Just came up with the catalogue needed to study the ''Psalms of Great Destiny''."


    Su Jin pulled the chair next to Shana, then sat down, raised his left hand, and gestured with his index finger and thumb:


    "There is still about a hundred million points away from taking over the complete Psalm of Great Destiny."


    "After all, the Great Life Psalm involves too many aspects, and it is not refined enough at all."


    "I think it will take me at least a month to understand this complicated stuff."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin spread his hands helplessly: "If possible, I really hope that the goddess of wisdom can come to me."


    Because Ye Luzi was born, the research of the power of the sacrificial snake is very messy, as if every psalm is the focus, and it seems that every psalm is not important.


    Studying this is like a closed-book examination of history, and there is no key content, which makes Su Jin very headache.


    Su Jin now very much hopes to have an Athena by his side to compress the data volume of the Great Life Psalm for him and help him find the key content.


    However this is not possible.


    "Hmm... The great life poem of the Serpent Serpent is indeed very cumbersome, and people can''t find the point."


    Alastor said very seriously.


    Alastor is quite aware of the complexity of the application of the power of creation in the Psalms of Great Life as the sacrificial serpent.


    Therefore, in the fight against the Serpent Serpent, Alastor will always strike the power of condemnation first.


    After all, every technique looks the same, the ghost knows what ability the sacrificial snake activates, so let''s talk about it first.


    After complaining about the complexity of the Great Life Psalm, Su Jin took Shana''s juice and took a sip and said:


    "I''ve worked hard for you just now, Alastor, without you, things won''t be so easy to succeed."


    If Alastor had not been there to compress the expectations of the Serpent Serpent, the creator **** would not have recognized his situation, and then handed over the Great Life Psalm, and even handed over the opportunity to create nothing.


    "It''s okay to have no intentions." Alastor did not deny that he joined Su Jin to bully honest people.


    But again, He will do it.


    Compared with Su Jin, who is measured in his actions, the sacrificial snake who has no brains to affirm the wishes of the disciples of the red world really cannot be trusted by him.


    "However, let me explain in advance that what I have created has no realm, and it will not be acceptable to every disciple."


    Su Jin said calmly:


    "Maybe the disciples of the red world will suffer heavy casualties."


    "If you''re worried about what I''ll do, don''t worry, I''m not a good person either."


    Alastor responded with a sigh.


    "Then, in a sense, we have reached a consensus, come on, have a drink."


    Su Jin raised the glass in Shana''s dissatisfied sight and drank the juice.


    "Dry." Alastor picked up the juice bottle with his dog''s paws and took a sip.


    When the two sides are having a good conversation.


    The door of the restaurant was pushed open directly.


    "I''m exhausted. I ran most of France and couldn''t find it. The sun **** took it."


    Qianbian Xiu Denan, who was rubbing his head, walked into the hall, and then saw two people and a dog, and suddenly fell silent.


    Chapter 0924 important stage


    Looking at the three figures, Xiu Denan pushed the big sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, and then grinned:


    "This should still be the Xingli Palace, right?"


    The implication is, is this still masquerade party territory?


    After all, the sun **** "The Sun of the Unsustainable", as well as his contractor, the little girl Shana, and a dog emitting the flames of the **** of punishment were so scary that Xiu Denan would suspect that he had gone to the wrong place.


    Damn, could it be that the Sun God and the God of Punishment joined forces to take down the Xingli Palace while he was away?


    After Hecate, Has My Home Been Stolen?


    Xiu Denan suddenly became restless.


    At this moment, a cold voice came from the pendant in front of Shana:


    "Welcome back, General."


    "Want a cup of tea?"


    "Of course, my lovely Hecate was invited, how can I..."


    After Xiu Denan responded subconsciously, his face suddenly changed, becoming extremely distorted, looking at the pendant with the voice very unnaturally:


    "Hecate...you are..."


    "Contractor."


    Hecate briefly answered.


    However, when Xiu Denan heard the words, he covered his face and said in pain:


    "I understand that it is the Fire Mist Warrior Contract, but how can you and the Sun God Contractor... No, contract two Crimson World disciples at the same time, how can this kind of thing be done."


    "That''s probably because I and the sun **** are of the same mind."


    Hecate''s tone was very calm, but under this calm, Xiu Denan''s face was distorted.


    "One, one mind?!"


    Xiu Denan took a step back, looked at Su Jin in disbelief, and then looked at the pendant, only to feel that he was like a clown, still a clown with green hair.


    "Hecate, are you being persecuted?" Xiu Denan asked expectantly.


    "Persecution? Why persecute me?" Hecate asked strangely: "This is not the first time, and for me, in a sense, this is the best state."


    In the ancient times, she created the world hand in hand with the sun **** like this. Is there anything to persecute? Hecate thought a little blankly.


    "It''s not the first time... This is the best state..." Xiu Denan''s heart shattered, crackling open.


    So, no Hecate was ever taken away, but the husband''s house came to pick up the wife, and the wife got into a small mood and was taken away?


    Co-authoring, I''m just busying myself, aren''t I?


    "What''s up with him?"


    Alastor wondered.


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Alastor parasitic on the dog, and said:


    "He wants to swap bodies with you and change his tongue by the way."


    Lick the dog!


    Does Qianbian Xiudenan still have such a hobby?


    tsk tsk!


    The king of the red world born from the disciple''s ''desire to protect the witch'' is a dog licking dog. Does that mean that the disciples of the red world are all licking dogs?


    Well, the argument is very reasonable, but fortunately I am ranked the **** of the red world.


    Su Jin smiled, then turned his eyes and smiled at the person behind Xiu Denan:


    "Is it done? Belupeolu."


    "Belupeolu?"


    Xiu Denan was stunned, turned his head, saw his colleague, and couldn''t help asking:


    "Old woman, what''s going on? Why are the Sun God and the God of Punishment in the Xingli Hall?"


    Visible to the naked eye, blue veins appeared on Belupeolu''s head.


    Su Jin, who saw this scene, was unable to describe Xiu Denan''s ''killing'' in words.


    By the way, Belupeo is still Hecate''s younger sister, like a real sister. Are you really afraid of mirroring Hecate?


    At this time, holding a stack of documents, Belupiolu, who had a smile on his face, suddenly turned into a frosty face, and his hands unconsciously squeezed the documents, making a clicking sound:


    "General, regarding your dereliction of duty, I will report to the leader in person later."


    On weekdays, scolding the old lady and the old lady, for the sake of my colleagues, I don''t care.


    Now calling me this in front of the two pillars of the red world, is it because my mother''s knife is unhappy, or are you a thousand changes?


    Good, very good, no matter whether you attacked Cai Piao or not because you wanted to complete the plan of the leader, for now, I will treat you as ''arbitrary action, provoking a conflict between the masquerade party and the sun **** without authorization'', even if the leader wants to protect it is useless .


    Belupeo looked at Xiu Denan as if looking at a dead person, and then ordered:


    "Go back and rest first, General."


    "The leader of the alliance is writing a poem of great destiny in the Li Palace. You can go to the door to guard it."


    "I..." Xiu Denan just wanted to say why he had been derelict, but his intuition told him that it would be very dangerous to stay here any longer.

 Chapter 686：

    So after looking at Hecate''s direction for a few times, he gritted his teeth and headed to the place of the Serpent Serpent with a confused look.


    "It seemed a little rude just now."


    After Xiu Denan left, Bellupiolu sorted out the documents that she had almost crushed, and put on a smile again on her face.


    "Although the general is a little reckless, he is still very capable in carrying out his tasks."


    The implication is that Qian Bian has no brains. When you borrow it, you must be clear about this and treat him as a thug.


    The reason is to hold the thousand changes, but secretly, this kind of thinking is really bad.


    At least Su Jin and Alastor, who understood, didn''t speak. After all, it was about the masquerade party. Although they cooperated now, they didn''t care about other people''s family affairs.


    At this time, Bellupeo walked the catwalk to Su Jin''s side, put down the document, and said softly:


    "There are benchmark point exploration reports on Wu Heyou, which are all here."


    "The reference point? Is it the most suitable place to open the gap between the two worlds and create no boundaries?"


    Su Jin picked up the report and asked at the same time.


    "Yes, due to the huge gap between the two realms and the consideration of stability, the choice of the reference point to fix the connection between Wuhenyoujing and the red world has always been the responsibility of the alliance leader himself."


    "However, since the task of creating no bounds is handed over to you, I think it is necessary to hand over the preparation of the benchmark point to you in advance."


    Listening to Bellupeolu''s words, Su Jin glanced at the document, and at the handwritten oracle bone inscription, the corner of his mouth could not help twitching.


    Fortunately, the disciples of the red world have proficient words, so they know all the language formulas, otherwise Su Jin would not be able to understand oracle bone inscriptions:


    "The coordinates are... Misaki City?"


    The most important stage in the eye-catching Shana, the place where the story begins, is actually the most suitable place to create nowhere. This is really appropriate!


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, then smiled:


    "Do you want me to prepare the preliminaries in Misaki City in advance? I understand, is there any trouble other than that?"


    "One more thing, there is something wrong with the joint work between the Masquerade and the Reformers and the Apostles. They claim to be carrying out your oracle. I don''t know if it is..."


    "I ordered it." Su Jin nodded and admitted.


    "Then..." Belupeo wanted to ask.


    At this time, Su Jin calmly said:


    "The specific time is uncertain. When they are finished, I will inform them to cooperate with the work of the masquerade."


    Can I tell you that my purpose for joining forces with the Apostles of the Sun God and the Reformers is to destroy the history of ''I am the One''?


    Su Jin murmured inwardly, and then calmly looked at Belupeolu:


    "Do you have any other questions?"


    Belupiolu shivered in fright from that look, and quickly replied:


    "No, I wish you a happy meal."


    Chapter 0925 division of labor and cooperation


    Misaki City.


    Located in the northeast of the island country of Tokyo, it is the core area of ??the central prefecture and city in the northeastern region of the island country, and it is also the production area of ??rice and beef cattle.


    "So how about wagyu yakiniku for dinner?"


    Shana, who had just settled in the hotel, concealed her expectations and suggested to Su Jin in a calm tone.


    "I just flew in from Paris and ran to eat wagyu beef without the jet lag?"


    Su Jin seriously complained about Shana''s behavior.


    Because of the skyrocketing power of existence and his laissez-faire, this child has completely become a foodie.


    I always feel that Little Garden is more suitable for this child''s growth. After all, there are a lot of high-energy nutritious foods there... Su Jin looked at Shana''s flat belly and thought to herself.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Shana looked down at herself, then fell on the only bed in the room, picked up the pendant placed on it and pulled up her ally:


    "Heikati wants to eat Wagyu Yakiniku too, right?"


    "I don''t have a problem, I know about barbecue, but what is Wagyu? Is it a kind of cow?"


    Hecate''s ethereal tone had a hint of doubt.


    "All in all, let''s eat together!" Shana rarely used a coquettish tone.


    In the face of such a contractor, Hecate has no idea of ??rejection at all, or she rarely rejects the pure desire of others.


    "You eat it, I''ll watch you eat it."


    "If you don''t mind, that''s fine."


    After pulling allies, Shana turned her head and said to Su Jin with a smile:


    "The score is now one to two. Do you have anything else to say?"


    "I think it''s better to sleep before eating..."


    Su Jin eagerly wanted to know what it was like to sleep in the same bed, but when she saw Shana''s mouth that was about to hang a soy sauce bottle, she sighed:


    "Well, since you are so energetic, then I don''t want to say anything more."


    He stood up, took out his wallet from his coat on the hanger next to him, and asked:


    "However, the travel expenses this time are supported by the masquerade party, so after eating, how about strolling around the city and preparing for the preliminaries? By the way, you can take a walk to digest food, and you can also report public funds."


    "Anything like that is fine!"


    Shana, who had already changed her clothes, was already standing at the door, pulling the door handle and saying:


    "I just want to eat meat now! Juicy meat!"


    This child is really abandoned... Su Jin looked at Shana, who was gradually gaining a girl''s vitality, with relief, then shook his head, put away the wallet, and the final reimbursement form, and walked out of the room.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    After having a full meal, Su Jin took Shana along the Kitakami River in Misaki City from the streets of the new city to the old city.


    "Is it delicious? Wagyu." Su Jin asked Shana.


    The meal just now, Su Jin didn''t think it was very delicious, mainly because he ate too many high-end meals made by Black Rabbit, and began to be a little picky about food.


    "It''s delicious, but it''s too juicy, and it makes you feel tired after eating too much, but it''s fine with lettuce or rice."


    After enjoying a decent meal, Shana, whose hunger subsided a lot, returned to her former calm.


    "Is this city the place we will be responsible for cleaning up next?"


    "Well... it''s almost, after all, the division of tasks is like this."


    Su Jin responded, and then explained:


    "Shahar and Lin Nanxi are in charge of preparing for the body of the Serpent in Xingli Hall.


    Belupeo mediates the relations between the Masquerade, the Apostles, and the Reformation, and prepares for the union.


    Alastor, on the other hand, returned to the magic capital to prepare mentally for the ancient fire and fog warriors. "


    "And we, in Misaki City, are making preliminary preparations for the creation of nowhere."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin''s tone was a little more relaxed:


    "Sometimes division of labor is the most efficient way."


    The creation of nowhere is very cumbersome, and the most troublesome thing is the mediation of the major forces.


    Although it is said that Su Jin has the power to erase everyone, it is not this kind of power that is most needed in the observation world, but influence.


    And influence, to put it bluntly, is Su Jin''s influence on people, things and things in this world.


    After everyone was killed by him, what else did Su Jin affect?


    Therefore, as now, according to Su Jin''s habit, it is the most effective way to draw all the powerful combat power to his side, use their network to spread his influence, and then achieve his own goals.


    Make more friends and less enemies. Although this sentence is old-fashioned, it is extremely effective.


    "Well, I know what you mean. After all, before leaving, Alastor once said, ''This time, there is nothing to create, and it is possible to achieve a great cause with no casualties.''"


    Shana nodded, and expressed his expectations and gratitude to Su Jin on behalf of Tian Rang''s Jie Huo.


    A war with no casualties is an ideal situation. Normally, there will definitely be some people who don¡¯t understand, leading to conflicts and casualties. However, with the cooperation of the four pillars of the gods in the red world, these things are 80% able to be suppressed. lowest.


    To complete the change and stability of the order without major casualties, although it is very dreamy, Alastor also feels that Su Jin can bring him the possibility of turning dreams into reality.


    "No casualties..." Su Jinqu''s tone was very subtle, because in a sense, this sentence was correct.


    After all, the disciples of the red world are not people, and the cannibals are not people, so "no casualties" is indeed correct.


    "I always feel that Su Jin, you are implying that the disciples of the red world will suffer heavy casualties." Shana raised her eyebrows, and then said in surprise: "Is it an illusion?"


    "It''s not an illusion." Su Jin laughed, and then asked: "After all, isn''t the first cleanup of Misaki City to ''wash out'' the city''s red-hot disciples? So, the casualties of the disciples are certain, right? ."


    "That''s the price."


    Shana said calmly:


    "There is no need to show mercy to those who use cannibalism to satisfy their own desires."


    "So when will it start?" Su Jin asked with a smile.


    "In the evening, wait until after 12 o''clock."


    Shana said eagerly:


    "Although there are some bullies, the ''cleanness'' of this city is the basis of the plan, so it is necessary for us to wipe out all the cannibals in this city."


    "Speaking of which, who is the unlucky lurker lurking in this city? I remember that you seemed to have asked Bellupeo to investigate before you came. Do you have any information?" Su Jin asked in confusion.


    Hearing the words, Shana thought for a while, and then said: "It seems that someone nicknamed ''Hunter'' is here. I heard Bellupeolu said that it seems that she murdered her subordinates, and then fled to the island country where the masquerade is weak. In the direction of Misaki, there is a hateful king of the red world."


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said sympathetically, "Then he is really ''abominable''."


    Hunter Fariagni, after you kill people, it''s not good to hide there, but instead you hide in Misaki City.


    Is this the quality of the first king of the red world who was defeated by Shana in the original book?


    It''s so pathetic...


    Chapter 0926 Ji (base) punctuality


    9 p.m. on a brightly lit street.


    "Yimi-chan, see you tomorrow."


    "Goodbye, see you tomorrow."


    At the crossroads, a girl with brown shoulder-length hair named Kazumi Yoshida waved to her friend in the cram school. After watching him cross the zebra crossing, she breathed a sigh of relief and looked at her watch:


    "At 9:11, it''s okay, the last bus is still in time."


    Speaking of which, Yoshida Kazumi couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, feeling a little tired:


    "I''m only in the second grade of middle school now, and I have to stick to it for another year... No, counting high school, I have to stick to it for four years..."


    The inexplicable Yoshida Kazumi couldn''t lift herself up, sighed, and when she turned around, her right forearm was suddenly bumped.


    "terribly sorry!"


    Habit made Yoshida Kazumi subconsciously began to apologize.


    At this moment, a gentle and elegant voice sounded: "It doesn''t matter, pay more attention next time."


    Hearing the words, Yoshida Kazumi looked up and found that she bumped into a handsome silver-haired man in a neat white suit.


    It''s just very subtle that Yoshida Kazumi always felt that the smile of the man in the suit in front of him seemed very fake.


    What surprised Kazumi Yoshida most was that this man in a suit who seemed to be in perfect harmony with the upper class actually held a small doll in his hand.


    Did you buy it for your sister? Yoshida Kazumi couldn''t help but think so.


    At this moment, the handsome silver-haired man suddenly narrowed his eyes and gave Yoshida Kazumi a deep look:


    "You look delicious."

 Chapter 687：

    "Huh?" Yoshida Kazumi was stunned for a moment, then took a step back.


    Seeing this, the silver-haired man smiled. It was a beautiful smile, but it made Kazumi Yoshida feel horrified:


    "It''s a pity, if you taste it here, you will definitely be caught, so that''s not good."


    At this moment, the doll in the man''s hand made a sound: "Master, are you going to eat her here?"


    The man lovingly touched the doll''s head, then smiled and said:


    "Don''t worry, Marianne, we''ll come back and savor it when we get rid of that strange fire mist."


    This person, no...this monster, what is it...the intense fear made Kazumi Yoshida unable to move.


    Vaguely, she felt that the handsome man in front of her seemed to be some kind of terrifying man-eating monster.


    "Do you want to leave a mark?" The doll made a childish voice under Yoshida Kazumi''s fearful gaze.


    Like a little girl who found candy.


    In a trance, Yoshida Kazumi realized a fact.


    She is that ''candy''.


    "It''s really going to leave a mark."


    The silver-haired man in a suit chuckled lightly, then walked away with the doll in his arms.


    When the other party did not enter the crowd, Yoshida Kazumi''s legs softened, she slumped on the ground, and said in a daze:


    "Aren''t you going to make a mark?"


    "Yes... is it a joke? That person..."


    It''s impossible, the mark has been done, right? Yoshida Kazumi thought in a panic.


    Sitting on the ground for a while, at least a minute passed by Yoshida Kazumi''s feeling, but the crowd in a hurry didn''t seem to notice her, completely ignoring the girl who was sitting on the side of the road.


    At the end, Yoshida Kazumi finally slowed down, and just about to get up, he heard a sharp female voice in his ear:


    "What did you just encounter?"


    Yoshida Ichimi was stunned for a moment, then turned her head, but saw a black long-haired girl who was not much taller than herself.


    And what caught Kazumi Yoshida''s attention the most was the fierce and firm look in the other''s eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shana, who was chasing the hunter, frowned as she looked at the brown-haired girl slumped on the ground in front of her:


    "The sense of existence caused by the residual power of existence is scarce. Has this girl ever had close contact with the disciple of the Red World?"


    At this time, Su Jin''s surprised voice came from the pendant on Shana''s chest:


    "There is still a mark formed by the power of smiling existence, is it marked?"


    "Are you being targeted by the apprentice? Did you do this on purpose, planning to use ordinary people to drag me down?"


    Shana frowned and said with a rather unhappy expression:


    "What the **** is going on with that hunter? After destroying his concealment with the reconnaissance freedom method, he was able to detect my direction at once, and then avoid it. Can he directly determine my location?"


    "It is estimated that it is a treasure that directly observes the power of existence. Well, it has such a function. The glass altar that the sacrificial snake used to use, and the Kunlun mirror, the secret treasure of the outside world of the magic capital, can do this."


    Su Jin, who knew all the little secrets of Hunter Fariagni, secretly opened a small stove for Shana:


    "How is it, do you want me to help?"


    "No, I said it all, this time I have to deal with the prey myself."


    "I can''t have no contribution at all..." Shana whispered.


    At this time, Yoshida Kazumi, who was opposite, finally reacted: "Pendant, pendant talked?!"


    "Huh?" Shana frowned and glanced at Yoshida Kazumi: "How to deal with this ordinary person."


    "Delete the memory, erase the mark, just put... eh? Your name is Yoshida Kazumi?"


    Su Jin finally noticed the girl who was still sitting on the ground with a tender and lovely face.


    Yoshida Kazumi, the so-called female No. 2 in the original book, um, is a loser, and the winner is naturally his boarding Shana.


    But speaking of it, the protagonist of the original book is still not in the shadows, or he is still a human being. After being eaten by the disciples, he can obtain the Noble Phantasm of the Zero Hour Mizi, and then he has the foundation to rise.


    And now, it''s just an ordinary person.


    "That... Mr. Pendant, do you know me?" Yoshida Kazumi asked cautiously.


    "Well, in a sense, I know you, but you don''t know me."


    Su Jin explained, then chuckled lightly:


    "Xana, you have made a contribution."


    "What?" Shana was stunned, and asked Su Jin at a loss: "I haven''t done anything yet! What merits did I make?"


    "No, meeting this girl is a merit."


    Su Jin smiled meaningfully, and then said:


    "You''ve found a benchmark of nowhere."


    Chapter 0927 Kind little girl


    "The essence of nowhere is the ''mirror world''."


    "The specific principle is similar to that of a mirror. Through this method of replication, a world that is exactly the same as reality is created."


    "For this reason, there will be people who are exactly the same as reality, but this point has been changed by Alastor''s proposal, and the revisions made by Lin Nancy and I have changed, and the new Nowhere Realm will not be copied again. Humanity."


    "But no matter how much you change, basic functions like ''mirrors'' will not change."


    "And if you want to reflect a world, you need a reference and a support point."


    "Hence the reference point."


    Yoshida Kazumi''s home.


    After listening to Su Jin''s explanation, Shana suddenly realized, pointing to Yoshida Yimi who was fidgeting next to her and said:


    "That''s why you need this girl?"


    "Yeah." Su Jin replied, and then said, "Because as a benchmark, Misaki City will not be copied by a world with no boundaries."


    "In the process of developing without any realm, the world will become non-existent, that is, it will be derailed from the world in a short period of time."


    "In this process, whether it is derailing from the world or returning to reality after the city is finally completed, it requires an ordinary person born locally and closely related to the region, as a rope to connect the relationship between the city and reality."


    "In other words, do you need her presence?" Shana nodded earnestly, but didn''t go deep into why it had to be Yoshida Kazumi.


    Just as Su Jin respects her choice, she also respects Su Jin''s choice.


    "Then, do you understand all the relevant things?" Shana asked, looking at Yoshida Kazumi in front of her.


    Just now, Shana asked Su Jin to use the free method to stuff the truth of the world into Yoshida Kazumi''s mind, which is to explain the whole story.


    Coupled with the reason for needing her face to face, I think normal people can understand their situation, right?


    "that¡­¡­"


    Yoshida Kazumi squatted on the floor, rubbed her hands timidly and said:


    "Before, I was actually targeted by a king of the red world and planned to eat it, but because of your pursuit, the other party ran away."


    "That means you saved my life, right?"


    "Roughly not much difference."


    Su Jin admitted, Shana also nodded, but explained again:


    "However, if it wasn''t for me chasing the hunter, he wouldn''t have passed that road and happened to meet you, so in a sense, your danger was brought by me instead, in this case, even if it is even. "


    "This kind of thing can''t be counted like this. Help is help, danger is danger, even if it''s even, don''t talk about it."


    Seeing the girl express her stubbornness, Shana frowned and said:


    "If you want to think so, I can''t help it, so let''s do this first."


    At this time, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "See, Shana, this is how you usually look stubborn, can you understand my difficulty?"


    "No Road Race!"


    Shana puffed out her cheeks, and then looked at Kazumi Yoshida fiercely, which shocked the other party:


    "Since you said that, then it''s not good for you to be a white worker here."


    "Benchmark work will be paid, Su Jin."


    "Ah, there will definitely be, I''m not a villain." Su Jin said with a chuckle.


    "So, what do you want?" Shana stared at Yoshida Kazumi, her eyes faintly blue.


    "that¡­¡­"


    Yoshida Kazumi hesitated.


    Knowing the truth of the world, she certainly understands who the girl in front of her is.


    The contractor of the sun **** "The Sun of the Unsustainable" is the messenger of the **** of the noble gods.


    The reward for such a person is probably no different from the wish.


    so¡­¡­


    "I want to ask you to protect my family, without that kind of personal protection, as long as they won''t be devoured by gangsters."


    Hearing this, Shana narrowed her eyes, looked at Yoshida Kazumi deeply, and then sighed:


    "To make such a wish to the gods is really..."


    Shana''s tone was either envious or melancholy.


    My dear... It''s really a distant word.


    "This, isn''t it?" Yoshida Kazumi asked cautiously.


    "No, no problem, although I can''t do it." Shana said confidently.


    "Can''t do it?" Yoshida Kazumi was dumbfounded.


    "Well, I can''t do it, but Su Jin can."


    Shana lowered her head, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "How long are you going to stay in the pendant? Is it inconvenient to use the protective technique in the pendant?"


    "The application of protection is just a trivial matter." Su Jin pretended to be surprised and said: "The point is not that you said you wanted to hunt down the hunters by yourself, so let me watch? Isn''t the pendant the best place to watch?"


    "It''s the best place to bully Hecate." Shana said with black lines all over her head, and said with a bit of shame: "Don''t bully Hecate in my body!"


    "..."


    Su Jin, who was dismantled, remained silent. After a while, he asked:


    "Why do you know?"


    "Heikati and I share emotions!" Shana said angrily with a blushing face.


    "Oh~~~" Su Jin lengthened his tone and said playfully, "Is it so cool? By the way, when did you both feel the same?"


    Shana narrowed her eyes, and her black hair immediately emitted a red lotus-colored fire.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately became honest and showed his figure obediently.


    The figure with black hair and black eyes, handsome facial features, and a kind smile on his face suddenly appeared in front of Shana and Yoshida Kazumi.


    "Ah this..." Yoshida Kazumi subconsciously covered her face and murmured incredulously:


    "The disciples of the red world are like this... so..."


    Is he so handsome... Yoshida Kazumi added in a low voice in his heart.


    She had just met Hunter Fariagni just now, and she still had a certain impression of the nobleman''s temperament, but now, seeing Su Jin, she suddenly felt that Fariagni was not fragrant at all.

 Chapter 688：

    "Just call me Su Jin. Occasionally, I will give ordinary people such an honor."


    Su Jin smiled and said hello to Yoshida Kazumi.


    "Hello, Mr. Su Jin." Yoshida Kazumi blushed and responded.


    Then, suddenly, she thought of something.


    Mr. Su Jin is Miss Shana''s contractor and resides in her body, so the two are in a state of fusion all day long... ah this...


    "what the hell."


    Shana muttered, looking at Yoshida Kazumi''s blushing face, she always felt something was wrong.


    It''s strange, it''s obvious that the other party''s wishes and behaviors are all a standard, kind-hearted human girl, but why does she always feel that Yoshida Kazumi is a little annoying.


    what''s going on? She is not someone who hates others for no reason.


    Thinking of this, Shana stood up and said calmly:


    "All in all, you''ve accepted the benchmark job, right?"


    "Yes, yes." Yoshida Kazumi nodded.


    At this time, Shana narrowed her eyes and said, "If that''s the case, then according to the remuneration you asked for, Su Jin will stay here to help you arrange a guarding technique on your family."


    Hearing this, Kazumi Yoshida asked suspiciously, "Miss Shana, are you leaving?"


    "Well, go after that hunter."


    Shana nodded, then narrowed her eyes, looked at Yoshida Kazuomi and said:


    "Of course, before that, the markings on you have to be removed."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Misaki City, a hotel built along the river.


    Standing on an altar reflecting the city scene, the noble boy with silver hair and white suit, the king of the red world with the nickname of ''Hunter'', Fariagni frowned deeply:


    "Has the mark been destroyed? It seems that it is a relatively lawful Fire Mist Warrior!"


    "Master, are you going to do it?" Marianne made a nostalgic voice from the doll floating in the air.


    "Of course, my Marianne."


    Fariagni smiled kindly:


    "In the process of chasing and escaping, I have been simulating the character of fire fog, and now, the data is enough."


    "It''s time to give the fire fog some color."


    Fariagni said this, his fingertips lit up with pale white flames.


    He licked the corner of his mouth, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "To be honest, I also want to know if the ''Destruction'' Free Law can eat up the power of existence of the Fire Mist Warrior!"


    "You must know the existence of the ''Qianzheng Order'', but it is extraordinarily delicious."


    "Hehehe~~!"


    In the room, Fariagni''s low laughter kept echoing.


    Chapter 0928 Your life is like a candle in the wind


    boom!


    A blazing golden flame spread across Shana''s fingertips.


    Immediately afterwards, waves spread to the entire Misaki City, centered on her standing on the top of the 23-story building.


    Closing her eyes, the things that possess the power to exist in the entire city are immediately perceived by Shana and appear in the form of a map in her mind.


    "While having dinner, is that the hotel you passed by along the river? It seems that the other party doesn''t want to run away!"


    Shana muttered, then stood up and looked in the direction of the hotel:


    "Because Su Jin is helping that collaborator strengthen the protection of his family, you and I will fight together today, no problem, Hecate."


    "Well." Hecate''s ethereal voice came from the pendant in front of Shana.


    Hearing that ethereal voice, Shana felt a little reassured inexplicably, but also with a little hatred that iron was not steel:


    "Hecate."


    "I am here."


    "Don''t you think you indulge Su Jin too much? Actually... actually making fun of me in my body."


    When it came to the end, Shana was a little bit furious.


    Hecate was silent for a moment, then said, "Emotional, very interesting."


    "Su Jin''s emotions are not so interesting!" Shana complained.


    She knew that Hecate was very serious about this because of lack of emotion, but it couldn''t be like that. How was her mood? What is her position? Anyway, pay attention!


    "It''s Shana''s emotions that are interesting." Hecate said softly.


    However, this sentence made Shanalei''s outside focus and inside tender:


    "You don''t want to see my reaction to be like Su Jin, right?"


    "Yeah." Hecate softly admitted.


    "..."


    Shana was silent, dead silent.


    After a while, he said:


    "Hecate."


    "What?" Hecate was puzzled.


    "Let''s cancel the contract." Shana said resentfully: "It''s better for me to do it myself than to share it with you."


    "Oh." Heikati replied, but there was no response, apparently ignoring Shana''s invitation to terminate the contract.


    In the face of such a Hecate, Shana is also very helpless.


    After all, San Wu Ke is arrogant, she really can''t do anything about Hecate.


    "I always feel so angry, I have to vent with the king of the red world."


    Shana pulled out the Zhan Dian Zhana from the void with a sullen face, then jumped on her toes and jumped off the tall building.


    In the whistling sound of the wind.


    A little bit of blue light appeared around Shana, like a satellite around the planet, surrounding her.


    It was Hecate''s exclusive floating freedom method, which was easily used by Shana, her contract partner.


    "I always feel that after contracting with Su Jin, using the Free Law has become much easier."


    Shana muttered, then accelerated and flew in the direction of Beishangchuan.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    "It''s this disgusting law of freedom again!"


    Hotel top floor.


    The hall where a wedding was supposed to be going on.


    Feeling that the hidden freedom method on his body suddenly disappeared again, Fariagni''s face couldn''t help but turn hideous:


    "This kind of reconnaissance technique that will destroy the hidden freedom method must be erased, otherwise, if it is popularized among the fire and fog warriors, it will be inconvenient for me to do anything."


    With a strong hostility, Fariagni complained, and his expression instantly became gentle and kind:


    "Marianne, my Marianne."


    "How are your preparations?"


    "Ready, master."


    The doll Marianne floated from the air to Fariagni and said softly:


    "The entire hotel''s humans have been brought together."


    Following Marianne''s words, Fariagni looked towards the center of the hall, where a large number of people were lying on the ground, like corpses.


    "You did a great job!" Fariagni smiled, then opened his shirt and said, "Then hide in my safe arms and watch me take care of that hateful killer."


    "Okay." The doll floated in front of Fariagni, got in through the placket, and quickly disappeared.


    The strange thing is that, after getting into a doll, Fariagni''s suit is still so slim and tight, as if nothing happened.


    "Then, the preparation is complete."


    Fariagni smiled and took out a playing card and a gold coin.


    At the same time, the blue ring on the ring finger of the right hand was also exposed.


    These are the Noble Phantasms that he has hunted over the years, with powerful abilities.


    "Let me see which Fire Mist killer is chasing me."


    The words fell, and there was a buzzing sound.


    A blazing golden fire shone.


    "Blocked!"


    Accompanied by a beautiful female voice.


    The whole world turned grey.


    "Come on!" Fariagni narrowed his eyes, ready to fight.


    And right now.


    A blazing golden blade slashed across the building, like a hot knife cutting butter, easily severing the building.


    Fariagni''s eyes widened, the silver hair on the top of his head, the top part, was burned into nothingness by the blazing golden flames, revealing his bald head.


    And at this moment, a rumbling sound rang out.


    The building that was cut open slid from the side and fell to the ground.


    The moonlight and starlight, as well as the distant lights, came in as well, illuminating Fariagni''s face at the same time.


    At this time, a beautiful female voice sounded from the sky:


    "Huh? Was it a bald demon king that I was chasing?"


    Before Fariagni raised his head, the owner of the voice fell and stood in front of him, turning his head to look at the crumbling crowd beside him.


    "It didn''t turn gray with the seal, so that''s how it is, deliberately let them maintain their existence and act as your shield? Cunning guy."


    Glancing at the crowd on the ground, Shana turned her head, looked at Fariagni coldly, and slowly raised her hand:


    "It''s just a pity that the distance between us seems to be so far that no strategy can take effect."


    Gollum.


    It was as if the sound of magma flowing came from Shana''s arm.


    One after another blazing golden flowing flames spread from the root of her right arm, and then gradually wrapped around the temple.


    Invisible, composed of blazing golden flames, the phantom of a giant bull-headed monster holding a double-sided axe appeared behind Shana.


    "What a joke."


    Fariagni muttered to himself.


    "The power of existence on this scale, on this scale..."


    That huge mass, that terrifying coercion, all proved to Fariagni how terrifying the girl in front of him was.

 Chapter 689：

    "monster!"


    Fariagni''s face turned hideous:


    "I have no enmity with you, why are you chasing me!"


    "You killed Qianzheng Ling Organ and fled to Misaki City, Belupeo, please ask me to deal with you." Shana said calmly.


    "Masquerade?" Fariagni froze for a moment, then said incredulously, "Just because of this?"


    "Isn''t it a matter of course that the strong kill the weak and devour its existence?"


    "I just need a lot of power to make Marianne a real disciple. What''s wrong with killing a Demon King? I''ll only kill that weak guy!"


    "Then it''s natural for me to kill you." Shana raised her right hand coldly.


    Huge, it was unimaginable for Fariagni, the double-sided axe made of fiery golden magma gradually took shape.


    "The amber of the Bull King, this beast seems to be called this name."


    Shana said calmly:


    "Then, obediently be burned into nothingness by the lava, Fariagni."


    The next second, the giant axe was under his command.


    The blazing golden edge pierced Fariagni''s entire body.


    He called out a light white flame to form a shield and tried to resist, but the flame shield was destroyed.


    "Impossible, why can''t you stop it, stop it for me!"


    The magma roared, completely engulfing Fariagni.


    The magma on her arm slowly converged, and Shana swung the temple to cover it, as if she was swiping away the blood that didn''t exist.


    "ended."


    Being hit with a knife by her now, even Xiu Denan of Sanzhuchen couldn''t bear it.


    Not to mention the weaker Fariagni.


    The current hunter may have been burned into nothingness by her flames.


    So, it''s all over.


    Shana turned around.


    It was followed by a gunshot.


    Bang!


    Shana frowned, looking at the bullet that hit her arm with surprise in her eyes.


    At this time, in the magma, the intact Fariagni showed a confident and elegant smile, revealing the azure blue ring on his right hand, and said softly:


    "You fire and fog warriors!"


    "Have you ever thought that there is a Noble Phantasm that isolates flames in this world?"


    "Also, you know that I''m a hunter, but you don''t doubt my pretentious performance just now. Are you an idiot?"


    Shana frowned deeply, thinking about Su Jin''s teaching to her, and muttered:


    "Isn''t the effort enough? Then increase it by five times and make another cut."


    The smile on Fariagni''s face is a little broken, five times more?


    Without the protection of the ring just now, he would have already ascended to heaven.


    Five times more, he suspected that the fireproof of the ring would not be able to stop it.


    In other words, where did this monster-like fire and fog warrior come from?


    Burning eyes? No, although this girl has red lotus hair, the flame is blazing golden. He has never heard of this flame.


    However, although he was very flustered, Fariagni''s face was stable, and he even chuckled:


    "You don''t seem to know what kind of bullet is in you?"


    He raised the revolver in his left hand and joked:


    "This pistol Noble Phantasm is called the ''Happy Trigger'', and it is a Noble Phantasm specially prepared for the Fire Mist Warrior."


    "Once you are hit by this, you as a container will shatter, and the demon king in your body will be forced to manifest in this world."


    "So, get it? Your lifeline is like a candle in the wind! In a few seconds, you''ll be doomed!"


    "If you want to blame, blame you for being a weak human being, not a powerful disciple of the Red World!"


    Shana heard the words and looked at Fariagni with the eyes of an idiot.


    Then, she frowned and said:


    "What''s on fire?"


    Shasha~


    The smell of burnt cotton reached Fariagni''s nose.


    He was stunned for a moment, took the pistol subconsciously, opened the placket, and suddenly saw a pile of gray-black wreckage.


    Suddenly, Fariagni remembered something.


    The azure ring would protect Shana from the flame attack, yes, but with the surface of his body, it formed a shield at a very close distance.


    And Marianne, who had just hid in his arms, was obviously not under the protection of the azure ring.


    so¡­¡­


    his beloved lover.


    He would not hesitate to provoke a monster like Shana, but also to kill Qian Zhengling and seize the object of sublimation of the power of existence.


    marian.


    His lover was already killed by Shana''s blow just now.


    "Do not!!"


    The moment a shrill cry rang out from Fariagni''s mouth.


    Shana''s body was also overflowing with blazing golden firelight.


    The container shattered by the trigger of happiness revealed the power hidden in Shana''s body.


    The Sun God "The Sun of Unsustainable"¡ª¡ª


    - Coming!


    Chapter 0929 Action


    hum-


    Invisible fluctuations spread.


    Inside the seal, above the dim gray-white sky, the blazing golden sunset light suddenly and naturally occupied the entire sky, as if it existed somewhere.


    Fariagni, who was trying to grab the wreckage of the doll, let out a dry howl, and suddenly raised his head to look at the sky.


    "Roar--"


    The roar of the beast sounded, and behind the blazing golden sunset, the golden lion bathed in golden thunder light faintly revealed its figure.


    At the same time, the silver-white flying dragon with both hands revealed a scale claw in the clouds.


    In a trance, there seems to be a Valkyrie holding a sharp blade above the clouds overlooking everything in the sky.


    Another Aries made of diamonds is stepping on gems and soaring in the sky.


    And what frightened Fariagni even more was the terrifying coercion emanating from that flickering existence.


    That kind of coercion, Fariagni, who was half-kneeling on the ground, can only be described in one word.


    - Divine Might!


    Above the sky, there are dozens of them, a total of twelve radiating terrifying divine might.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Fariagni was keenly aware of the reason for the change between heaven and earth, and couldn''t help but look directly in front of him, looking at the girl who was bathed in blazing golden flames and curled up:


    "what is the problem¡­¡­"


    Fariagni looked at the girl in front of him, and suddenly remembered a legend:


    "Wait, the blazing golden flame, that kind of divine power that surpasses all things... Fire Mist, which one is the devil you contracted with!"


    [Congratulations, Fariagni. ¡¿


    With her eyes closed tightly, the girl''s will resonated with the atmosphere, and her words echoed in the sky.


    [You and I will witness that after a lapse of six centuries, the Pillar of God returns to the world. ¡¿


    "Pillar of God?!"


    Fariagni''s pupils shrank, and his heart that was on the verge of collapse collapsed in an instant.


    He stepped back two steps, pushed it to the edge of the top floor, and shouted like a collapse:


    "Impossible, it can''t be so coincidental, how can I meet only four pillars of God in this broken island country!"


    "I do not believe!"


    "Fake, it''s all fake, everything is a lie!"


    The words fell, and all the clouds above the sky burst open.


    One after another, figures exuding terrifying power turned into golden suns, breaking through the boundaries of the seal and ascending into the sky.


    In an instant, above the sky of Misaki City, there were twelve more brilliant suns!


    exclamation!


    Shocking sound!


    Fear sound!


    Various voices spread throughout the city''s various districts.


    boom!


    A blazing golden fire rose from the brilliant sun.


    Under Fariagni''s horrified gaze, the twelve great suns overlapped.


    For a moment.


    The entire city, the entire island country, and even the light of the Asia-Pacific region, whether it was artificial or natural light, disappeared at this moment!


    The world suddenly fell into a ''starless night''.


    Fariagni seemed to be strangled by his neck, and the previously frantic screams stopped abruptly.


    He widened his eyes, staring at the sky, staring at the sky above, the darkness as black as ink, and staring at the figure in the middle that seemed to gather all the rays of light.


    [Hunter Fariagni. ¡¿


    The will is turned into words, without the transmission of the atmosphere, straight into Fariagni''s mind.


    ¡¾You, what are your last words? ¡¿


    Fariagni opened his mouth, then laughed miserably, and with a plop, he changed from kneeling to kneeling on both knees:


    "If it is a god, even if it is to resurrect Marian, it can be done, right?"


    Fariagni muttered to himself.


    He has realized it.


    myself, already dead.


    At the moment when the gods descended, the terrifying power of the Sun God''s existence spread throughout the entire seal, crushing all the weak existences inside into slag.


    So everyone except Shana, including Fariagni, is dead.


    What remains on the spot is nothing more than the wreckage that was squeezed by the ultra-high-density force of existence and dragged in place.


    The figure whose face could not be seen in the sky lowered his head and glanced at Fariagni by default:

 Chapter 690：

    ¡¾Can. ¡¿


    Fariagni showed a serene smile as if he had heard some sounds of nature.


    Even though he understood that the sun **** did not have the idea of ??resurrecting Mary, he was relieved after knowing that he could be resurrected.


    A breeze blows.


    Quietly, a puddle of gray-white fine sand was left on the spot.


    The blurry figure in the sky looked down at the girl bathed in the firelight, and muttered to herself:


    [It''s a bit early, but it doesn''t hurt. ¡¿


    hum-


    The blazing golden fire spread rapidly until it covered the entire building that was sealed off.


    Like a videotape that has been rewinded, the dead are being resurrected, the destroyed buildings are being restored, the ceilings that have been removed are discarded from the ground and returned to their original positions, and everything is being restored.


    Wait until everything calms down.


    The blazing golden fire on Shana also disappeared.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, looked up at the ceiling where she could no longer see the sky, and sighed helplessly:


    "Although it was just a will, but in the end, he still helped."


    "And there is such a movement. It seems that all plans have to be advanced."


    Thinking of this, Shana suddenly had a headache. Even if there were a lot of Noble Phantasm left in the wreckage of Fariagni, it couldn''t hide her lost mood.


    ¡®I just want to prove that I am not a drag, why is it so difficult? ¡¯


    Inside the pendant, the top seat Hecate was savoring Shana''s frustration, and the empty heart lake was gradually filled like a pool.


    After a long time, Hecate sighed:


    [Subtle mood, can''t understand. ¡¿


    Even if it has been shared, she can''t understand Shana''s feelings after all, just like she doesn''t understand why Shana felt the tiny jealousy that emerged in her heart after knowing that Su Jin had attacked her.


    The senses are all shared, so why be jealous? While Hecate was puzzled, he sent a brief message to Xingli Hall.


    [Obstructions have all been removed. ¡¿


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Hall of Stars.


    "News from Hecate that the preparations for the benchmark have been completed."


    The silver armor sitting in the empty palace slowly stood up and said solemnly towards Lovekare and Belupeo who were next:


    "Belupeolu, what is the orientation of the stars?"


    Belupiolu, who was kneeling on one knee, replied respectfully:


    "The Hall of Stars has now arrived at the best location analyzed by Lian Nancy. The masquerade members from all over Europe have been convened. The Sun Apostles and the Reformers have also arrived at the designated location. Everything is ready."


    On the highest bell tower of Xingli Hall, sitting on the edge of the railing, with her clean feet dangling, the pink-haired girl holding a drawing board smiled.


    At the same time, in the palace, the Serpent Snake nodded with satisfaction, then looked at ''Love Carre'', and said happily in the other party''s hat-pressing greeting:


    "So, from now on, the first part of the new imperial life will be carried out!"


    "Welcome the return of Yu Shenti!"


    The sound was like thunder, rolling in, spreading out of the palace, until it resounded in the mountains and forests.


    And with the sound of thunder, a pair of eyes with pure will opened in the mountains and forests.


    Tens of thousands of people in the red world made excited shouts:


    "fertile--!!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Magic City.


    The brief darkness that suddenly appeared in the whole area made the whole city restless.


    Many irritable people picked up their mobile phones and scolded the "corpse meal" of the power grid.


    There were swear words mixed with Shanghai dialect, Hokkien dialect, Beijing dialect, Northeast dialect and Cantonese dialect.


    On the other hand, in the underground of the spire church in Xuhui District, the conference room of the outside world is deadly calm.


    A figure well-known among abnormal people gathered in this small room, which was only less than 20 square meters.


    babble.


    The door is open!


    Will Emina walked in with a cold expression:


    "The power supply has returned to normal. Although there are some disturbances outside, the situation is stable at present."


    "It''s time to start."


    Hearing this, all eyes gathered on the U-shaped conference table in the center of the conference room.


    And in the center of their sight, placed in the bracelet at the center of the round table, came Alastor''s calm voice:


    "Then, the relevant people have basically gathered here."


    "Next, it''s up to me to explain the reason for this change in the masquerade party."


    "as well as¡­¡­"


    "I am waiting for the ''Nowhere'' plan approved by the pillars of the four gods of the red world."


    Chapter 0930 The decision of the **** of punishment


    In the conference room of less than 20 square meters, one after another, tall or short, old or young, gathered together.


    If anyone in the know saw this scene, they would be shocked.


    Because this small room, less than 20 square meters, gathers the vast majority of the famous fire and fog warriors in the world.


    Whether it was in the fourteenth century and the ancestors of the scorching eyes, Wanjo Craftsman Willemina, who destroyed the funeral bell.


    Or maybe Yu Xuan, the sword flower wielder who participated in the ancient, creation **** exile campaign.


    The largest intelligence group in the outside world, the head of the Kubelic Symphony, the Melancholy Player Dorel Kubelic.


    One of the four gods of the earth who stood firm in America and fought against the white people who invaded America, the messenger of the dew, Sintahir.


    And the handsome figure who has commanded several battles and won the victory, Zofie Sabelishu, the Knot of Zhenwei.


    Even the little boy who was leaning against the wall was involved in the campaign of exile of the God of Creation, and was recognized as one of the oldest fire and fog warriors, Kamsin Naifharvey, known as the Dressed Rider.


    Behind everyone is a terrifying battle piled up one by one, terrifying warriors walking on the edge of life and death.


    In addition, there are many veteran fire and fog warriors who are too old in mentality and responsible for maintaining balance.


    Counting it down, the youngest person present was only Rebecca Reed, the savior of Hui Shuo.


    This caused her to be very uncomfortable in this room for a while.


    After all, all the seniors were present, and she was a newbie, just like a husky mixed in with wolves, too abrupt.


    Even if she herself is recognized as a first-line member of the Fire Mist Warriors, but there is no way, but everyone else drives Gundam!


    And just after Alastor roughly explained what nothingness is, the atmosphere in the conference room became even more depressed.


    "Any plan?"


    Kamsing, who was blowing gum bubbles, narrowed his eyes:


    "Will the four pillars of the red world join forces? No wonder Kubelik''s people call me."


    As a veteran Fire Mist warrior who was more experienced than Yu Xuan, Kamxin''s first speech did not make anyone uncomfortable, but rather took it for granted.


    And what he pays attention to is also the core of everyone present.


    "The Snake of the Creation God''s Sacrifice, the Sun God''s Unshakeable Sun, the Guiding God Shahar, and the Heaven and Earth Tribulation Fire present... I can understand that the purpose of this meeting is just a notice?"


    The decision made by the four pillars of the gods is unchangeable.


    Although there is no such definition, there is such a consensus among those present.


    They have participated in many battles, and even many people have faced the power of God. They are very clear about the deterrent power of a pillar of God.


    Which is the king of the red world is completely incomparable, overwhelmingly powerful.


    It''s like the Serpent of the Creation God, which was defeated once.


    Kamxin and Yu Xuan, who were the survivors, knew how much the ancient fire mist was sacrificed in that battle and how much they paid.


    And with this kind of effort, the final success only depends on the carelessness of the sacrificial snake to banish it to the gap between the two worlds.


    The gap between God and man is obvious.


    But the gap is not a reason to accept the arrangement.


    Kamsing pulled up his khaki trench coat and hat, put it on, and said solemnly:


    "If the order is mandatory, not many people will be willing to accept the arrangement in the fog of fire."


    Except for a small number, most of the fire and fog warriors are avengers whose relatives were swallowed by the people of the red world, betting all of their own to exchange power from contract partners.


    Let them obey the orders of the disciple of the red world, even if this disciple is the pillar of the red world, and it is impossible to do it with the joint name of the four pillars of the gods.


    If the Avengers can listen to the persuasion, they will not be called Avengers.


    "Well... this point does need to be considered." Alastor replied solemnly: "However, I still hope that you can work together to reduce unnecessary casualties as much as possible."


    Hearing this, Yu Xuan covered his mouth and smiled, and said jokingly:


    "Does it mean that once we act rashly, we will be killed? By the pillars of the four gods."


    "Well... In non-essential situations, the pillar will not shoot."


    Alastor avoided the topic, but left enough hints.


    The gods won''t shoot, but the relatives of the gods, the powerful kings of the red world at the masquerade party, are enough for all the fire and fog warriors to drink a pot.


    Hearing this, Yu Xuan showed a playful expression on her face, she chuckled lightly, stretched out her hand and grabbed Will Emina''s little hand:


    "Look, Will Emina, this is the so-called God of the Red World, you see that he has firmly stood on the disciple''s side, and where is he left to cultivate new scorching eyes for him, why don''t you follow me in the future? how?"


    "The joke is enough." Will Amina felt helpless for her friend''s behavior.


    Although I understand that Yu Xuan is trying to ease the atmosphere, but by teasing her to ease it, then I would be grateful.


    In the end, it was Zuofei, the commander in chief, who came forward and clapped his hands:


    "Okay, don''t say more if there''s any extras. It''s not a young man anymore. The pros and cons of things can still be figured out clearly."


    When she said this, with a slightly complicated look, she glanced at Alastor and said:


    "According to the God of Punishment, there is no realm, it is the mirror world of reality, can I understand that?"


    "Well, indeed."


    Alastor admitted.


    "So, what about the human beings who have been copied?"


    "The sun **** who performed the creation will only copy the landscape environment at the time of creation, not human beings." Alastor replied.


    "hiss!"


    Many people took a breath of air.


    Kamxin even raised his head and looked at the ceiling, his eyes seemed to see the magic capital that had not recovered its light:


    "Just appearing to exist, swallowing up the brilliance of a continent... I should say, is it worthy of being a **** among gods, even the creation of the world can be done, and it can even be changed at will."


    Kamsing said this, pulling down the lower brim:

 Chapter 691：

    "Being the enemy with that person, even if we all go together, there is no chance of winning, right?"


    "Thankfully, our opponent is not the sun god."


    Zophie looked at Alastor calmly:


    "It''s the people of the red world who make trouble."


    "Then return to the topic of nowhere."


    "There is one thing I want to ask about the calamity of Tianliang."


    Zophie said seriously towards Alastor:


    "People who have enjoyed modern conveniences will not allow themselves to hold a dead mobile phone in their hands..."


    "God of Punishment, can you guarantee that the disciples of the red world will not grab some human beings and serve them as slaves in the past? Can you guarantee that there will not be scenes where the disciples of the red world will devour humans in nowhere?"


    "If the situation of devouring human beings cannot be changed, then there is nothing but a big scam."


    "..." Alastor fell silent.


    This sentence is very realistic.


    Just like modern human beings are addicted to mobile phones and bow their heads, people in the red world also enjoy the convenience of modern times, allowing them to go to nowhere and be self-reliant alone. Many people who are used to enjoying themselves will not accept it. Yes, even if the power of existence can do almost everything in modern civilization, if you consume your own strength to do things and enjoy the services of others, a fool knows what to choose.


    "Regarding the devouring of humans, the new world will incorporate ''incapable of devouring humans'' into the concept of constructing the world as a rule."


    "As for those who are nostalgic for modern convenience and continue to act recklessly..."


    Alastor said in a deep voice:


    "I will personally obliterate it after the completion of Nowhere, and guard at the junction of the two worlds to prevent the people of the red world from engulfing human beings across the border."


    Chapter 0931 Fire fog''s ''helpless''


    As soon as these words were said, all the Fire Mist warriors remained silent.


    The God of Punishment personally came forward to chase and kill, and sat at the exit of the two realms. This was the best result.


    If all the disciples of the red world go to the non-existent realm where there is no human existence and cannot devour human beings, the entrance and exit will also be blocked by the fire of heaven and earth, plus the assistance of the fire fog warriors.


    In that case, the situation where the people of the Red World are reckless in this world is indeed likely to usher in a great improvement.


    It''s just... let the people of the red world who devoured a large number of human beings happily go to nowhere to continue their extravagant and wasteful days, and for the sake of all human beings, they have to send them away kindly, which makes the fire fog present. The soldiers were inexplicably aggrieved.


    "It''s really the best way to go right now."


    Kubelik, who was in charge of intelligence, sighed, got up and said:


    "Because of the blockade of intelligence, I am afraid that many of you here do not know how many humans are swallowed up on this planet every year."


    Kubelik said this with a slightly numb tone:


    "Let me explain it here."


    "Even with the full efforts of all our fire and fog warriors, the global human population that is devoured dropped to less than 30 million per year last year, successfully tying up the natural death population, but this is not Victory... After all, it was tens of millions of living humans who were swallowed up!"


    "Although I also feel aggrieved and angry about letting the people of the red world go to their paradise, but I can use temporary patience in exchange for these lives, I think I have no reason to refuse."


    Hearing this, the expressions of everyone present were quite touched.


    Compared with temporary patience, the millions of human lives each year are indeed more important.


    Everyone present had a steelyard in their hearts.


    At this time, Yu Xuan sighed and said:


    "In other words, Kubelik, have you agreed to the plan without any boundaries?"


    "Well, I agree. I will let the people in the orchestra monitor the actions of the Red World during this time, and try to avoid conflict and sacrifice." Kubelik sighed with an old face.


    Hearing this, Yu Xuan looked around the crowd and said, "Raise your hands to vote."


    "I agree!"


    "Me too!"


    "Me too."


    "I don''t care, I abstain."


    "The cannibals deserve to die, but the sacrifice is the least... Sigh, I agree too, count my vote."


    Looking at the crowd again, Yu Xuan finally determined the number of people:


    "17 votes in favor, 8 abstentions..."


    After speaking, she sighed and said solemnly to Alastor:


    "Then, from now on, the fire and fog warriors around the world will begin to cooperate with the implementation of ''Nowhere''."


    Speaking of this, Yu Xuan smiled and said with a little expectation:


    "Zhu Jun, look forward to the new future that the sun **** will bring us."


    In the conference room, sighs filled with emotion came one after another.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    After the meeting ended.


    "Will Emina."


    Will Emina, who was about to go to the residence to pack her luggage, turned her head, and a young woman dressed in black mourning clothes and a black veil walked over.


    "How does it feel to be kicked by the little princess you raised?"


    Facing the woman with a smile on her face in front of her, Will Emina sighed and called out the other party''s name:


    "Dark Lady Hildigold, you are still the same."


    Facing a friend who had experienced several wars in the community, Will Emina''s face softened a lot:


    "Speaking of which, you were there when Shana''s child attacked the Reformed Group''s stronghold."


    "Yeah, I''ve been teased a lot."


    Hildigold smiled and said unhurriedly:


    "If it hadn''t been said by the God of Punishment himself, I wouldn''t have expected that child to become the leader of the Reformed Regiment at that point in time."


    Speaking of this, the smile on Hildigord''s face became more intense:


    "However, compared to me, it is Will Emina, you are more sad, the children raised by your own hands hide it like this."


    "Understandable." Will Emina said lightly.


    And in the crown on her head, the contract partner Tiamat added:


    [Everything is the fault of the sun god. ¡¿


    Hearing this, Hildigold couldn''t help but chuckle: "Isn''t it a mother-in-law?"


    Will Emina showed a helpless look at this time.


    To be honest, after hearing Alastor''s dictation, she realized how biased Shana was by Su Jin.


    The leader of the Reformation regiment, the representative of the gods of the Sun Apostles, and the new "Top Seat" of the masquerade ball.


    If you add the Fire Mist Warrior and the Sun God''s Contractor, good guy, in the world''s most famous and powerful organization, Shana is all high-level personnel, and many of them are leaders.


    The first minister is not responsible for the second master, Su Jin took Shana to the fourth master, and stabbed all the forces.


    Su Jin, the sun god, is too evil. He always feels mixed with him. He has to be prepared to be trapped at all times, and he must also prevent him from jumping to the enemy''s side to be the leader.


    There''s no one left!


    "You must be deeply educated." Will Emina said in a deep voice.


    "Who to educate? Little Shana?" Hildigord said in surprise.


    [It is to educate the sun god. ¡¿


    Tiamat explained, and added rarely:


    [Such actions cannot be agreed upon. ¡¿


    "It''s really a lofty goal." Hildigold said with a chuckle.


    To educate the sun **** who affected the entire continent just by releasing divine power?


    Willemina is really ambitious.


    At this moment, Will Amina frowned and said, "You came to me specifically for the Sun God?"


    "In a sense, yes, but there is also an element of reminiscence."


    Hildigold sighed, then paused and said:


    "You know, my contract partner ''Wotan'', whose old name in ancient times was ''Odin''."


    Willemina was silent, she actually knew this, but it was because she was clear that she didn''t say anything.


    Norse **** Odin.


    Sacrifice one eye to the Fountain of Wisdom and hang it upside down under the World Tree, in exchange for all the gods of wisdom.


    While gaining wisdom, Odin also predicted the Ragnarok of the gods.


    "Wotan, did the prophecy predict anything?" Will Amina looked at the ruby ??pinned to Hildigord''s left chest, which was the artifact where Wotan''s will resided.


    Hildigold was silent for a while and explained:


    "It won''t answer, because of that prophecy, Wotan fell into a deep sleep."


    Hearing this, Will Emina frowned deeply, and then asked, "What did it see?"


    "The birth of nowhere, and..."


    When Hildigold said this, he said inexplicably:


    "The countless disciples of the red world have ushered in ''destruction''."


    Will Emina''s pupils shrank, and she said in amazement:


    "You mean, there is nothing wrong with the situation, if that''s the case, why didn''t you at the previous meeting..."


    "Why bring it up?" Hildigold said with a smile.


    Willemina paused, then looked at Hildigold in silence.


    Yeah, why bring it up?


    The mass demise of the disciples, for the fire and fog warriors, isn''t it a good thing for the enemy to love the relatives?


    As for the success or failure of Wuheyoujing, that is a matter of the pillars of the four gods. Does it have anything to do with their fire and fog warriors?


    Moreover, perhaps the so-called destruction is Su Jin''s real plan, and it is also the reason why Shana, who was meticulously cultivated by her with the education of the Fire Mist Warrior, has to go all the way with Su Jin without telling her the truth.


    After all, the sun **** has never concealed his malice towards cannibals.


    "Faced with the alliance of the four pillars of the gods, our Fire Mist Warriors have no choice but to accept the birth of Wuhejiu ''helplessly''."


    Hildigold smiled and said unhurriedly:


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    "..." Will Amina was silent for a moment, and was already moved by this rhetoric: "You came to me for the sun god."


    The same question came out of Will Amina''s mouth, but at this time, her mood was different.


    "I want to meet the **** who solved the source of hatred for me," Hildigold said softly.


    "I see, I''ll recommend it."


    After a brief exchange between the two.


    Island country, Misaki City.


    Yoshida Kazumi''s home.


    After arranging the protective technique, Su Jin slowly opened his eyes, and officially began his preparations.


    Chapter 0932 Prologue

 Chapter 692：

    Teddy bears, pink foxes, in a girly room.


    Pile after pile of animal skin scrolls that "do not match the style" of the room were neatly placed on the ground.


    The whole body of the animal skin scroll is yellow-brown, a bit like dried tiger skin, and at the far left, similar to the cover, some numbers are written in oracle bone script.


    From the words on the cover, we can vaguely see the words "Daming Psalm 1" and "Daming Psalm 2", which are not aesthetically pleasing.


    After putting down the ''Psalm Ninety-Two of the Great Life'' in his hand, Su Jin took a deep breath, re-sleeves the folded shirt sleeves on his arms, and then said:


    "In this way, the general content is basically determined."


    Regarding the application method, weaving principle, and use effect of the power of ''good fortune'', the corresponding scenes were simulated in Su Jin''s mind, and then he sighed, pinched his eyebrows and said:


    "It is possible to create matter and energy out of thin air, and to create new races, but with corresponding restrictions."


    "One is the ''sacrifice'' that needs to accumulate a lot of energy, the second is the need to have a clear understanding of the structure of the created affairs, the third is the need for a lot of life''s willpower, and the fourth is that after use, the person who exerts the power will fall into and create Sleeping at the same level of scale, as a price.


    These four limitations are the main ones, and there''s a whole bunch of minor ones on top of that. "


    "Very standard power! It''s so standard that I want to smash the head of the sacrificial snake and ask him what kind of ''happy'' it is."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Although I already guessed this kind of thing, but... life is hard!"


    Whether it is this world or Little Garden, almost all powers have preconditions.


    Like in the original book, Kasugabe Y¨­''s life catalogue.


    This ability that supports Kasugabe Takaaki''s arrival at the four-digit legend has the ability to obtain the ability of different races, but the premise requires the sincere approval of the other party. '', ''The total amount of power used shall not exceed the total amount of life spirit recorded in the life catalog. '' such constraints.


    This is a relatively simple constraint.


    For example, Leticia''s power ''Legacy of the Dragon'', there are users'' limited to female, race is vampire, spirituality reaches the four-digit elite standard, obtains the rank of ''Dragon Knight'' in the race system tree, and the belief is on the shoulders of the world The dragon, strictly abide by the morality of knights, this series of qualifications.


    This is almost equivalent to putting words that can only be used by Leticia above power, and also has strict spiritual requirements for Leticia.


    As such, the more restricted the power, the lower the level of completion.


    Like Kasugabe Takaaki''s life catalog, it is a power with a very high degree of completion.


    Almost as long as the restriction of "requiring the approval of different races" is broken and turned into "contact with different races to obtain their abilities", this power will enter the level of extreme power.


    And after sublimation into authority, the last restriction can be lifted.


    The so-called authority is the power that almost removes a series of restrictions and can exert its power without hindrance.


    In essence, it is the difference between restricted and unrestricted.


    But now, the power of creation that Su Jin has obtained is a standard limited power, and powers like this that require sacrifices to be exerted are very low in the perspective of Hakoten.


    "It is estimated that a large amount of power will be invested in the future, so that the power of creation can be swallowed and digested, and the restrictions will be gradually lifted."


    For a while, Su Jin only felt that the points he had accumulated and the powers he had acquired were in danger of ''life-threatening''.


    Judging from the current situation, Su Jin has obtained powers related to earth, water, fire, wind, and four elements, as well as powers such as the sun, moon, and even flashing heat, as well as all kinds of messy fragments of power obtained by the world of the godslayer. Smashed into the power of creation.


    And even so, Su Jin can''t guarantee whether this ability can lift more than 70% of the restrictions.


    But now, Su Jin can only bite the bullet and go on.


    "The power of creation is extremely suitable for the creation bias of the small universe, and it can also neutralize the tendency of the small universe to be destroyed, laying the foundation for me to balance ''creation'' and ''destruction'' in the future, and form a dualism."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin stood up and shook his head:


    "It''s just a pity, my destruction power is only close to the level of accommodation, and fortune has absorbed the results of the Great Life Psalm, and it has just taken shape."


    "There is still a long way to go to achieve a balance."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he sighed regretfully.


    If possible, he also wants to step into the double digits, punch Buddhism, step on the cross religion, and become the overlord of Hakoba.


    Unfortunately, there are not so many shortcuts for him in this world.


    "Then, in this plan, my goal is almost certain."


    Su Jin said this and narrowed his eyes.


    [Completely accommodate the power of destruction, elevate it to authority, and cultivate the power of creation, so that it gradually lifts restrictions. ¡¿


    This is the main purpose!


    As for observing the world, it''s just a fish caught by chance.


    With the foundation laid by Ashilia and his knowledge of the original intelligence, Su Jin never thought that he would be unable to complete the observation.


    "Speaking of which, counting the time the disciples of the red world had to travel, it would only take 7 days, so am I going to go back? I deliberately spent points to prolong the time, but it didn''t work."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but complain:


    "I''m afraid this is the world with the shortest observation time."


    "What is the shortest?"


    Outside the door, Shana''s suspicious voice rang.


    With the sound, the door was pushed open, and then, Shana, who put on a light blue dress, walked up with Yoshida Kazumi.


    "It''s crowded."


    Shana looked at the piles of scrolls on the ground, and was immediately dissatisfied:


    "Why did you make such a mess in Yoshida''s room?"


    Su Jin didn''t say anything yet, Yoshida Kazumi pulled at the side and said, "It''s okay, Shana, I''ll clean up later anyway."


    "It''s not a question of whether to clean up or not. There''s no reason to go to the girl''s room and throw a bunch of sundries."


    Shana was full of unpleasant complaints, and at the same time picked up the scroll on the ground and began to pack it up:


    "Don''t make trouble for anyone!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin gave Shana a deep look.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Shana was stunned when she noticed the sight, and then she remembered what happened just now that Su Jin was ''forced'' to appear because of her mistake, and her face became embarrassed.


    Even if only a part of the will that remained in her body at that time was forced to manifest, but things couldn''t be counted like this.


    If it wasn''t for her carelessness, Su Jin wouldn''t have been caught just now.


    "I was wrong." Shana, who still had a bit of honesty, resolutely admitted her mistake: "I shouldn''t have been clear about my position and rashly accused you."


    "These are little things."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, she glanced at Shana with a smile, only to think that the person who admitted the mistake was so cute:


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t make up for the problems in your battle in this world, anyway, there will be opportunities to make up for it."


    "Arrived there?" Shana was stunned for a while, not knowing what Su Jin was talking about.


    And Su Jin had no idea of ??expanding the topic at all, just turned his head and looked at Yoshida Kazumi and said:


    "Tonight, I may not let you have a chance to sleep, so be prepared."


    "Eh?" Yoshida Kazumi was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized something, and her face burst red: "This, that, ah no, Mr. Su Jin, are we going too fast? I-I haven''t made up my mind yet. get ready!"


    "What are you talking about mental preparation?" Su Jin asked pretending to be surprised.


    "What''s going to happen tonight, don''t you understand? Is Shana going too?"


    "Eh? Is Shana going too?" Yoshida Kazumi was completely dumbfounded.


    Isn''t that what it was all about?


    At this time, Shana was also confused: "Of course I want to be together!"


    After speaking, she paused and explained:


    "Arrange the Freedom Law all over Misaki City, and link all the existences in this city to you. How can I protect you without me being by my side for such a big project?"


    "Eh...Is this kind of thing?" Yoshida Kazumi was stunned.


    "Yes, otherwise what do you think it is?" Shana asked in confusion.


    "That''s right." Su Jin deliberately responded beside him.


    "I thought... Forget it, since that''s the case, then I''m relieved, it turned out to be a misunderstanding!"


    Yoshida Kazumi laughed dryly, and when she was about to say something, she saw Su Jin''s meaningful eyes, implying that you are not pure.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s not a misunderstanding... Yoshida Kazumi thought with a red face.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Northern Europe, near the polar regions.


    A huge hole like the hole in the ozone layer appears high in the sky.


    Like a mountain range, the scales are black, and the giant snake with no legs and no horns twists its body and slowly climbs out of it.


    Under the snake''s body, there is a war castle suspended in the sky like a fortress - Xingli Hall.


    [After thousands of years, Yu finally came to this world again. ¡¿


    From the huge black snake came a calm and powerful voice:


    [Remaining compatriots! ¡¿


    [The people of the red world whose wish has been affirmed! ¡¿


    [Towards Misaki City, to the realm of nothingness, to our paradise, let''s move forward¡ª¡ª! ¡¿


    "fertile--!"


    The disciples of the red world all over the mountains gave out deafening cheers.


    Outside the mountains, the members of the European Outer Residence who were monitoring the masquerade were watching this scene with a pale face, and watching those boiling red people with horror.


    Qiara, who was the commander-in-chief of the temporary cameo surveillance personnel, witnessed this scene and muttered to herself:


    "It''s impossible to stop..."


    "Where is this era going?"


    Chapter 0933 things up to now


    buzzing-


    A family of private planes landed at the airport in Misaki City.


    This small city airport in a major town in the northeastern part of the island country has for the first time ushered in the crowdedness of the capital.


    The commuters on the ground were constantly busy guiding the plane into the airport, and greeted a man and woman who looked like a suit and leather shoes, and whose per capita appearance surpassed that of the dance area of ??a certain station, from time to time they cast surprising glances.


    At the entrance and exit of the airport, an ordinary human being watched this scene and inevitably had a discussion:


    "Hey, isn''t this some big American star? How did you come here?"


    "I don''t know. These people seem to have come down from private planes. They are all rich, right?"


    "Ghosts know what these high-class people are doing in Misaki City. It can''t be that Misaki City has some kind of convention, right? There''s no news!"


    In the waiting room of the airport, Rebecca Reed overlooked this scene through a layer of glass.


    Beside her, there are Wanjo Skilled Hands Willemina, Zoffie, the commander-in-chief of any realm plan at the time, and the dark lady Hildigord.


    "These man-eating monsters are really good at acting, and they all wear faces with famous names among humans. This is really ironic."


    Rebecca laughed, not knowing whether she was laughing at the behavior of the gangsters, or at the Fire Mist Warrior who couldn''t stop them.


    Zuo Fei looked at this scene, and the expression on her face was neither happy nor sad:


    "Nowhere in the world seems to have successfully drawn out these disciples who are hidden in the human world. In a sense, this is a good thing."


    "A good thing? Sit and watch the disciples of the red world and enter a new world where you can waste the power of existence at will?"


    Rebecca grumbled, then complained:


    "Let''s not talk about the steadfast enemy of the God of Creation. Anyway, the God of the Sun looks at Shana''s face, so let''s stand on our side."


    "You better shut up."


    Hildigold glanced at her, then warned:

 Chapter 693：

    "Everyone who is monitoring the transfer of those who are in the red world is already angry. If you add fuel to it like this, you will detonate the situation. I will see how you end."


    Hearing this, Rebecca stuck out her tongue and stopped talking for a while.


    Upon seeing this, Hildigold did not continue to denounce Rebecca, but turned his head and asked Will Amina:


    "How many batches is this?"


    "The 31st batch, there are about 10 batches of aircraft left."


    Willemina replied briefly and coldly.


    "One batch, nearly 1,000 people, forty-one batches is 41,000 people, and these are just the disciples of the red world who took the plane, not counting those who came in by land and sea."


    Hildigord did a simple calculation and sighed helplessly:


    "At least 200,000 people from the red world gathered in Misaki City, this is really..."


    "It''s like **** full of devils," Will Amina added.


    "Okay, if it doesn''t matter, don''t talk about it for the time being."


    Wearing a blue nun''s robe and a white turban, she clapped her hands to the old and kind Zoffey and said:


    "The top priority now is to coordinate the compatriots who have gathered in this city, let them monitor the people of the Red World, and prevent people in this city from being harmed."


    "Two thousand people, 200,000 people under surveillance, really..." Rebecca grumbled feebly.


    The number of nearly one hundred to one gave everyone a headache.


    However, there is no way, fire and fog warriors are so rare.


    Although there are many reasons why many people are in other countries to guard against the chaos of the Red World.


    But the total number of fire and fog warriors will not exceed 10,000 at most.


    There are novices who are less than 100 years old, and those who cannot be used as powerful combat powers. Only 3,000 people can do it.


    In this way, it is a very bold and crazy idea to put 2,000 people in Misaki City.


    Thinking of this, Rebecca couldn''t help shrinking her neck and said: "If the disciples of the red world tear their faces here and focus their counterattacks..."


    Everyone''s faces changed.


    Because they know very well that once such a thing happens, the end will definitely be the defeat of the Fire Mist Warrior.


    With the loss of these two thousand main members, the fragile balance between the Fire Mist Warrior and the Crimson World Disciple will inevitably be broken, which will lead to the loss of the last defensive barrier for all mankind.


    "Zoffee." Will Amina looked at Sophie, waiting for her response.


    "As of now, I can only trust that one."


    Zuofei turned her head and looked at Kitakami River not far away through the glass.


    Above the huge river, next to the bridge, a white pagoda with its entire body, layer upon layer, high (tower) stands quietly on the river surface.


    That is the core of creation without boundaries, a building that Su Jin jokingly called the "Tower of the Sky".


    It is also today where the pillars of the four gods are located.


    "Is it about to start?" Hildigold asked softly.


    "Yeah." Will Emina responded in a short and complex voice.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Time gradually entered the night.


    After a whole day''s gathering, beside the ''Tongtian Tower'', whether it is the river surface, the bridge, or the open space and buildings on both sides of the river, they are all surrounded by dense crowds of people from the red world, just like the weeds beside the trees. Dense and numerous.


    At the top of the tower, the position shrouded by the spherical protective barrier that isolates the atmosphere.


    Wearing a pure white kimono embellished with lily patterns, and delicate makeup on her face, Kazumi Yoshida cautiously walked to the edge of the tower with bare feet.


    As the girl moves around, there are fine textures like tattoos.


    If you look closely, you can see that except for the parts of the face, Yoshida Kazumi''s neck and hands are all painted with the same texture, and maybe even the whole body inside the kimono.


    As for Su Jin, who painted these freestyle patterns on Yoshida Kazumi himself, the word "may" under the kimono can be completely removed.


    "Are you afraid of heights?" Su Jin, who was standing on the edge of the tower, asked softly with her back to Yoshida Kazumi.


    "No." Yoshida Kazumi shook her head, then walked to Su Jin''s side, overlooking the densely packed "monsters" below.


    When they arrived at their destination, the disciples of the red world were too lazy to continue to maintain the anthropomorphic freedom method, and they all revealed their original images.


    This leads to the fact that under the Tongtian Tower, there is quite the ancient style of the island country''s Heianjing era - the wind of dancing demons!


    "Then let''s take a look." Su Jin turned his head and looked at Yoshida Kazumi''s young and fair face: "Look at these famous people who are about to be ''sent away'' by you."


    "Ah." Yoshida Kazumi didn''t respond to the deep meaning in Su Jin''s mouth, but looked at the disciples below with a little fear but a little excitement:


    "Is this the so-called disciple of the red world... so ugly."


    Kazumi Yoshida, who accidentally expressed her thoughts, covered her mouth subconsciously.


    "Well, it''s really ugly." Su Jin agreed, and then said, "Is there any problem with your body?"


    "No, no."


    Yoshida Kazumi blushed subconsciously when she heard the words, and lowered her head:


    "The mapping of all the existences of Misaki City on me is very stable. According to Miss Lian Nanxi, the current Misaki City is already a non-existent place that cannot be transformed into the power of existence, so there will be nothing wrong."


    The tattoo on her body is actually the existence of the entire Misaki City. It was tattooed on her body by Su Jin, and the thing that was fixed was a layer of protective shackles.


    However, whenever I think about it, Yoshida Kazumi can''t help but think of the scene where Su Jin tattooed these things on her body.


    Young girls are grieving about it.


    "Well, it''s really okay." Su Jin narrowed his eyes and responded casually.


    At this time, above the sky, the huge and coiled black snake oro slowly fell from the clouds.


    It was the deity of the Creation God, the Serpent Serpent, who had just arrived from Europe.


    Above the sky, the huge God of Creation opened his mouth slightly, and his words resounded from the top of the tower:


    "Old friend, your preparation is complete, but Yu Xinsheng is ashamed."


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, looked at the huge black snake with its head coiled over, and asked:


    "Want to take a break?"


    "No need to worry, just a little tired, can''t extinguish Yu''s enthusiasm."


    The tone of the sacrificial snake is full of excitement, the closest creation since ancient times, how can he wait patiently.


    "Is that so?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head and looked behind him, looking at Shana, who was wearing a fiery red kimono, fiddling with her sleeves from time to time, and her face was full of disgust.


    The two looked at each other, and then Shana nodded.


    Seeing this, Su Jin nodded slightly and said to the sacrificial snake:


    "Then let''s get started!"


    "Um!"


    The thunderous response recalled that the huge snake head was raised high, and its voice was like thunder, slowly conveying its will.


    [To all the people of the Red World! ¡¿


    All beings below stopped clamoring and held their breath.


    Whether it is a disciple or a fire fog warrior, or an ordinary human who knows it, they all realize one thing.


    The creation of [Nowhere] is about to begin!


    Chapter 0934 When did you have the illusion


    [To all the people of the Red World! ¡¿


    The huge black snake body spreads and twists above the sky.


    The black scales overshadowed the moonlight that should have existed, and only a little radiance from the gap in the snake''s body was still on the earth.


    [Yu is the God of Creation, the existence of God, a strange and great cause! ¡¿


    Belupiolu, who was wearing a crimson dress, stood on the left side of the snake god, and Shudenan, who rarely wore ancient armor, stood on the right.


    And Shana in a fiery red kimono, bathed in the blazing golden fire, stood in the center.


    Above the building, Will Amina looked at the girl above the sky and fell silent.


    [Combining the hunch of the heart with the fire! ¡¿


    Accompanied by the words full of the majesty of God, it is a flame that is lit one by one.


    Just like Shiranui that spreads all over the sea, wisps of fire light ignited from the bodies of every disciple of the Red World, bursting with faint but tenacious rays of light.


    "This is?"


    Shana, who was suspended in the sky, could clearly see the ''wish'' expressed by the firelight with her own eyes.


    She observed a wish with her naked eyes and fell silent.


    ''I want to be more beautiful, it takes more presence. ¡¯


    ''Therefore, it is impossible to devour humans. ¡¯


    ¡®But I don¡¯t want to be hunted down by the fire and fog warriors. ¡¯


    ''So, it would be great if there was a world where I was not hunted down by fire and mist, and had countless powers of existence (human beings) to supply me. ¡¯


    Shana was silent for a while, but with an indifferent face, she spit out a word:


    "Rubbish."


    The girl''s indifferent words passed through the vast world without causing the slightest disturbance.


    At this time, the ancient **** of creation once again declared:


    [Take the trembling of your body and put it into trembling! ¡¿


    With a small number of people, the fire and fog warriors who defended the Red World''s disciples showed unhappy expressions.


    [Those who made progress with Yu, the time has come, the mind has been changed, and the strength has been enriched. ¡¿


    [The pillars of the four gods of the red world will be witnessed here. ¡¿


    The fire soaring from the east came from the east, carrying wings and looking down on his face, the devil surrounded by the fire of the red lotus appeared in the east.


    In the west, white fairies danced in the air, and letters were escorted by fairies, heading into the distance.


    In the center of the Tongtian Tower, just below the sacrificial snake, a brilliant sun gradually rose, passed through the sacrificial snake''s body, and swayed light in the sky.


    The four pillars of the gods showed their theories to all the people of the world with minimal manifestations.


    Witness such a scene.


    See the reality that those ironic fire fog warriors are unmoved.


    The disciples of the red world finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The fire and fog warriors are afraid of the riots of the gangsters, and the gangsters are not afraid of the sudden attack of these emotionless killers.


    However, with the existence of the pillars of the four gods and the protection of the **** of the red world, they will finally usher in a new chapter.


    [Here comes the final stage of the domain name, and as a reappearance of the great cause that was once thwarted, Yu will announce further creations. ¡¿


    [Yu Jiang joins forces with the Sun God to create a new mirror world in the gap between the two worlds - ''There is no realm''! ¡¿


    [Everything is at a glance with the present world, a new world full of vitality.


    Filled with endless power of existence, a paradise for you! ¡¿


    [Cheer as much as you can, next, what you will witness is the great cause of creation! ¡¿


    The huge coiled snake **** slowly turned, followed by the silence before the eruption of the volcano.


    Then, the cheers that shook the world followed.


    "The God of Creation¡ª!"

 Chapter 694：

    "The God of Creation¡ª!"


    "The God of Creation¡ª!"


    "The sun god¡ª!"


    "The sun god¡ª!"


    "The sun god¡ª!"


    The overwhelming cheers of the disciples only made the faces of the fire and fog warriors present pale and helpless.


    On the top floor of the Babel Tower, Yoshida Kazumi, who was scared back by the cheers, bumped into Su Jin''s chest.


    And this, the girl only heard a shallow whisper: "Cheer, cheer up, and enjoy yourself at the last moment."


    "What?" Yoshida Kazumi turned her head, but saw the smile on Su Jin''s face.


    No, that''s not a smile, it''s more of a kind smile of an empty, hungry guest entering the restaurant and seeing the food.


    Why does Su Jin show such a smile?


    When Kazumi Yoshida was weird.


    On Shana''s body above the air, there was a young azure girl wearing a white cape and a wide beret.


    "You''re leaving?" Shana said to Hecate with reluctance.


    "Well." Hecate nodded lightly, and then said plainly: "I will be the core of the Great Life Psalm, become the core of the new world of nowhere, and wait there for rebirth."


    The power of creation requires sacrifices, and the best sacrifice is Hekati, the top seat.


    In ancient times, it was precisely because of this that there was a premise for the cooperation between the Serpent Serpent and the Bu Shuo Sun.


    But now, with world-scale creation, no one can guarantee that the tricks of the year can be realized again, not to mention that Hecate, who is a sacrifice, has no reason to back down.


    "See you again?" Shana said with reluctance.


    "Yes." Hecate replied softly: "These days, your emotions are indeed very interesting, especially when it comes to Su Jin."


    Shana''s face froze, she glared at Hecate, and only one word popped out of her mouth:


    "roll!"


    Heikati smiled lightly, then nodded, and slowly rose, rising into the splendid sun above the sky, and submerged in the manifestation of the power of the sun god.


    hum-


    The big day is like a fetus, and there is a vibration.


    at the same time.


    Cai Piao Fei Lei Si appeared in the sky, facing the sun in front of him, and slowly handed out a golden key in his hand.


    Da Ri released the key, and suddenly there was a mutation.


    A dilapidated palace under the crimson sky slowly emerged in the big sun.


    That is the palace where the sun **** of ancient times created the world.


    Clang!


    The gates of the palace are open!


    The innumerable power of existence poured out from the depths of the palace, submerged into the great sun in the sky, and submerged into Hecate''s body and mind.


    jingle!


    The triangular tin stick was lightly tapped against the sky by Hecate.


    One after another ripples swayed from the sky, like an invisible hand touching the water.


    Above the sky, an endless lake appeared.


    Inside the lake is a world of reflections that is opposite to the present world.


    ''let''s start. ¡¯


    With the voice ringing in Su Jin''s ear, the power of creation transmitted the power of the sacrificial snake to his life experience.


    "as you wish."


    Standing on the top floor of the Tongtian Tower, Su Jin slowly closed his hands, and when he opened them again, the dazzling golden rays of light in his palms continued to spread, illuminating the other side of the world.


    One after another gray-black nebula was born in Su Jin''s hands, and bright planets gradually formed in his hands.


    Apply the power of the ''Galaxy Starburst'' in reverse, interrupt the subsequent detonation of the galaxy, and extract only the first half of the created galaxy.


    Here is the replica world created by Su Jin with a small universe, re-engraving the entire solar system, and endows it with good fortune to make it a mirror world that exists stably - there is no realm.


    ¡¾incredible! ¡¿


    The Serpent Snake looked at the little nebula that was dragged by Su Jin in shock. That place was the real body of nowhere.


    [The creation of the world was completed so easily. ¡¿


    The Serpent Serpent was shocked.


    On the other hand, Shahar, the God of Guidance, and Alastor, the God of Punishment, were also stunned to see this light-lifting scene.


    The creation of the world is all within the grasp of the hand.


    Is this the **** of gods, the sun god, the mighty power of the sun?


    And at this time, above the sky, the top seat Hecate tapped the sky again.


    In an instant, the nothingness above the sky quickly became clear, and it became like a mirror, reflecting everything underground.


    The faces of all the disciples of the red world appeared in the mirror world.


    At this time, Hecate sighed, and his figure gradually dissipated.


    At the end of her disappearance, her remaining arm waved the triangular tin stick again.


    jingle!


    The crisp sound spread to all directions, spread to the entire continent, and then rang in the ears of all living beings on the entire planet.


    "This is!"


    Will Emina on the ground watched this scene in shock. In front of her, in the underground of the building, the people of the red world who were densely occupying all the positions had disappeared.


    "how is this possible?"


    "Where''s the disciple?"


    The fire and fog warriors who were under surveillance were in a commotion one after another.


    "Look at the sky!"


    Rebecca shouted, and everyone looked to the sky, to the nothingness in the sky.


    At this time, people were horrified to find that in Misaki City, which was reflected in the sky, there were dense crowds of people from the red world, singing indulgently there.


    "Have you been sent to the realm of nowhere?" Zuofei murmured to herself, not knowing what words to use to express the complexity of her mood.


    All the disciples of the red world in the present world have gone to the realm of nowhere, to the realm of nowhere where there is no human existence.


    The world is safe!


    Humans are safe!


    [Next, it is to completely stabilize the new world. ¡¿


    The gigantic snake body of the sacrificial snake turned his head sideways, looked at Su Jin who was holding "Nowhere" in his hand, and said in a muffled voice:


    [Use the existence of Hecate, this is an inevitable sacrifice, and it is her rebirth again. ¡¿


    At this moment, from the perspective of the Serpent Serpent, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth turned up uncontrollably.


    "Yes, this is an inevitable sacrifice!"


    Su Jin whispered to himself, and suddenly black lightning and fire appeared on his body.


    An indescribable sense of terror was born in the heart of the sacrificial snake. Looking at Su Jin, whose whole body was bathed in the light of destruction, he shouted unacceptably:


    [Old friend, what do you want to do! ¡¿


    At this time, Su Jin looked at him calmly, with a gentle but emotionless smile on his face:


    "Old friend?"


    "When did you get the illusion that we were friends?"


    The pupils of the Serpent Serpent shrank violently.


    At this moment, Su Jin slowly clasped his hands together, squeezing the entire Wuyoujing into the palm of his hand.


    Infinite light blooms from Su Jin''s hand!


    It is the radiance that blooms with the whole Wuhe Realm as the core!


    It is also Su Jin''s most handy secret skill:


    - Galaxy Starburst!


    Chapter 0935 I am a ''human''


    The infinite, holy and destructive brilliance broke through Su Jin''s hands and shrouded the whole world.


    hum-


    Invisible fluctuations appear on the non-existent realm all over the sky.


    In the panic and fear, all the disciples of the red world, who had nowhere to go, ushered in the darkness of destruction.


    Above the sky, the blazing golden sun turned into a dark abyss sun in an instant.


    The disciples of the red world, who roamed the sea, ushered in the most cruel storm.


    Seeing the complete annihilation of the disciples of the Red World, and listening to the voices of fear before their death, the sacrificial snake was almost shattered at this moment!


    ¡¾Su Jin! ! ¡¿


    An angry, thunder-like roar came from the sky.


    The coiled and meandering giant snake **** completed the preparations from coiling to ejection in an instant. The huge snake head opened its mouth at this moment, and under the bursts of cracks in the atmosphere, the assault mixed with the sound of sonic booms, suddenly moved towards him. Attacked by Su Jin.


    "what?!"


    In an instant, not only the nearby Sanzhuchen and Shana, but also the fire and fog warriors below fell into the stunned spirit of the gods turning against each other.


    However, at this time, someone was faster than the sacrificial snake.


    The huge, mountain-like giant hand seemed to be slow and fast, and in the gap between the sacrificial snake''s attack, it stretched out and grabbed the throat of the creator god.


    [The covenant did not allow the gods to kill each other, the snake of sacrifice! ¡¿


    A thunderous voice came from the mouth of the towering Red Lotus Demon God in the sky.


    At the same time, elves holding envelopes in their hands began to spread across the sky, and ripples rippled around, stabilizing the surrounding space.


    That is to guide the gods to wield their divine power, to prepare to resist the aftermath of the fight between the gods and to avoid affecting the living beings.


    Seeing this scene, the sacrificial snake, which was stopped from attacking, understood something at this moment, and laughed in anger:


    [Hahaha, so that''s the case, only Yu was kept in the drum! ¡¿


    The calamity fire of Tianliang, who is not good at lying, tacitly acquiesced to this fact with silence. After a short silence, it was the words of God of Punishment to persuade:


    [Stay here and watch, Serpent Serpent. ¡¿


    [Our covenant has not been completely abolished, and the sun **** has not completely denied your great life psalm. ¡¿


    ¡¾How can you make Yu trust you? ¡¿


    The sacrificial snake uttered curse-like words with red eyes:


    [In the place where all the people of the red world died tragically, how can you make Yu trust you! ¡¿


    ¡¾I use this to make you trust me. ¡¿


    Alastor raised a fist like a mountain, and aimed a punch at the head of the Serpent Serpent.


    Peng--!


    The gigantic snake **** fell towards the river next to him, and with the sound of thunderous crashing, the waves splashed into the sky.


    "Alliance!"

 Chapter 695：

    Belupiolu turned pale in horror, and hurriedly stepped forward to support her.


    At this time, in front of her, Lovekare, who was holding an old lute, plucked the strings lightly:


    "Could you please stay here and be a witness?"


    And this is, Qianbian Xiu Denan looked at Shana, who was holding the Zhana in front of him and bathed in blazing golden flames, and said in a cold sweat:


    "Hey, hey, is it possible that from the very beginning, the so-called cooperation was a trap?!"


    Shana responded calmly:


    "For disciples, this is indeed a trap, but Su Jin is also serious about the creation of nowhere."


    "You can''t be trusted with behavior like this!"


    Xiu Denan took out the divine artifact "God''s Will is Iron", which can only be used in the Fate Stage:


    "By the way, I''m ten times stronger than usual when I''m in the state of my life!"


    Along with the voice, the huge iron gun ripped apart the atmosphere, and slammed down towards Shana in a sonic boom.


    But the next second.


    There is a huge crater in Beishangchuan.


    Above the sky, Shana, who was bathed in blazing golden flames, said expressionlessly:


    "Forgot to tell you, with Su Jin showing his true body, my strength just soared tenfold!"


    "In the end what happened?"


    Rebecca Reed watched the snake **** and the demon **** fight each other next to him, and then looked at Belupeolu, who was being held tightly, and Xiu Denan, who was suppressed by Shana and beaten on the river. The whole person was completely unable to distinguish the situation. now:


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "It seems that our luck seems to be very good."


    As the commander-in-chief of the Fire Mist Warrior, Zuofei showed a rare smile at this time:


    "I really didn''t expect that the purpose of the Sun God would be to use nothingness as a trap to annihilate the disciples of the red world in one fell swoop."


    "Indescribable behavior." Will Amina said with a complicated expression.


    As the **** of the red world, the sun **** actually destroyed the disciples of the red world with his own hands, just like the king slaughtered all his people with his own hands.


    This is the act of a tyrant, but for humans, it is the act of a sage.


    The contradiction between the positions is vividly displayed at this moment.


    At this time, Hildigold, who has been paying attention to Su Jin in the sky, reminded:


    "Looking at the sky, the sun **** seems to be planning to do something else."


    Everyone looked up to the sky.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Above the sky, holding the Milky Way starburst ready to go, Su Jin lowered his eyes and held it up high without sadness or joy.


    Above the sky, in the abyss-like sun, the figure of the top seat Hecate gradually emerged.


    ¡¾why? ¡¿


    Hecate looked at Su Jin suspiciously, unable to understand his behavior.


    Even if she is connected to Su Jin''s life, and even the current emotional foundation is built on Su Jin, she still can''t understand Su Jin''s behavior.


    ¡¾Why do you want to destroy the people of the Red World? ¡¿


    For the first time, Hecate had his own emotions, even if it was the ''bitterness'' called betrayal.


    On the side of the Tongtian Tower, the sacrificial snake, who was fighting for the life of Tianliang''s robbery, froze in body and mind, and set aside some energy to watch the opposite direction of Su Jin.


    The extremely angry God of Creation still had reason left, he was puzzled and angry, but he was also curious about the reason why Su Jin acted like this.


    The sun **** who joined forces with Hecate to create the original order of the red world, he still cannot believe that the sun **** will betray the red world so far.


    And right here, Su Jin, who was holding the wreckage of Wuhejing, glanced at Hecate with no sorrow or joy, and said lightly words that shocked everyone:


    "I am a human."


    In an instant, the whole world fell into a dead silence.


    Chapter 0936 Sublimation of Destruction


    "is that a lie?"


    Both the disciples of the red world and the warriors of fire and fog lost their voices at this moment:


    As the commander-in-chief of the Fire Mist Warrior, Zuofei even showed a stunned expression:


    "The **** of the red world is actually a human..."


    "Ah, in this way, a lot of things can be explained." The costumed rider Kamxin narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself.


    "This joke is not funny at all, hahaha..."


    Rebecca smiled, her whole face froze.


    And above the sky, the Serpent Snake even received two smashing fists from Heaven and Earth because of this shocking news.


    "how can that be!"


    Falling in a pool of blood, Xiu Denan, who was holding himself up, said in awe.


    Being stopped by the stubbornness, the ashen-faced Belupiolu only understood at this moment:


    "Is that so, is that the reason for the failure... Damn Shahar!"


    And at this moment, above the sky, the densely packed messenger fairies sang happy chants, conveying the declaration of guiding the gods:


    [Confirmed here, the second generation of the sun god, "The Sun of the Unsustainable"! ¡¿


    [Its essence is the ''person'' who has obtained the gift of God and ascended to the throne of God! ¡¿


    Hearing that, the Serpent of Sacrifices didn''t know that Shahar had known about it for a long time, and had been hiding it all the time, just to give himself a hand here.


    From the beginning, Shahar knew that the throne of the sun **** was stolen by a human named Su Jin.


    As the guiding god, Shahar, who was obliged to announce the change of the divine position, concealed it at that moment in order to satisfy Shahar''s evil taste of witnessing his failure.


    In the face of this situation, the sacrificial snake suppressed by the God of Punishment could not help but let out an angry roar:


    [Shahar, you bitch! ¡¿


    Above the sky, the malevolent laughter that led the gods echoed above the sky.


    Su Jin glanced at the sacrificial snake and said calmly:


    "I''m sorry about this."


    In any case, Su Jin''s deception of the ceremonial snake is true. He has done something wrong, and he naturally admits it.


    [¡­] The Serpent Serpent fell silent.


    After a long while, he sighed:


    [It¡¯s all about winning the king and losing the bandit, but don¡¯t expect Yu to forgive me. Yu, who is sure of the people of the red world, will replace those compatriots who died tragically and issue the cruelest question to you. ¡¿


    "Come on if you can."


    Su Jin chuckled, in a sense, the incompetent rage of the sacrificial snake made him feel inexplicably cute.


    After saying this, he sighed softly, and then said loudly:


    [To the surviving Red World and Fire Mist. ¡¿


    [Witness here, the birth of the real "Crimson World"! ¡¿


    At this moment, Su Jin, who had no boundaries in his hands, took a step, stepped into the sky, and entered the abyss and sun above the sky.


    His goal is the red world linked by the Great Sun, the place where the red world was originally created.


    It is the palace left by the earliest sun god.


    not in it.


    Su Jin stepped into the conceptual world illuminated by the crimson sky.


    Holding all the power of Wu Heyoujing, Su Jin closed his eyes and took a deep breath at this moment.


    Between his eyebrows, a blazing golden sun slowly emerged.


    It was the imprint of the divine position bestowed on the Sun God by the Red World.


    Under the great sun of the abyss, the Serpent Snake who saw this scene couldn''t help but said:


    ¡¾Is he crazy? At this time, gave up the throne of the sun god? ¡¿


    [Take a good look at it, Serpent Serpent. ¡¿


    After the sacrificial snake gave up resistance, Alastor also gave up the attack, just guarding against the chaos of the snake:


    [Witness the ''power of man'' here. ¡¿


    At this moment, on the other side of the abyss, Su Jin, who was holding nothing, quietly released his palm.


    The brilliance of the destruction of the galaxy burst out from his hands!


    Where the brilliance remains, the crimson sky collapses!


    Under the horrified witness of the life remaining in the red world, the sky of the entire red world turned from crimson to dim yellow.


    A streak of pitch-black lightning spread across the sky, and an aura full of destructive power spread throughout the entire red world.


    Along with it, the present world connected with the red world has seen the doomsday scene of lightning and thunder.


    Rebecca took a deep breath and said in awe:


    "Hey, shouldn''t that sun **** want to destroy the red world together? It won''t be so cruel!"


    "Speak less and watch carefully."


    Zuofei slapped Rebecca on the head fiercely. While dispelling the anxiety, she also looked at the fire and fog warriors who were lined up around with happy faces, with complicated expressions.


    "Perhaps, this is really the last... For mankind, the end of a decisive victory..." Kamsing muttered to himself.


    "The prophecy seems to be coming true," Hildigold whispered beside Willemina.


    "Unbelievable." Will Emina looked at the sky with a complicated expression: "Is that what Shana and him decided?"


    ¡¾Catastrophe. ¡¿Dream Crown Belt Tiamat seems to be unable to accept the fact that his hometown is about to be destroyed.


    What are the pillars of God standing with Su Jin expecting?


    However, under the witness of the remaining three pillars of the gods in the red world, under the helpless and joyful coils of the fire and fog warriors.


    The world of Crimson has fallen into a doomsday.


    And in that apocalypse, a jet-black light emerged from this.


    The last **** in the red world, the "God of Destruction who appeared at the end", came into being!


    It was only then that Su Jin turned his gaze to the crimson world.


    The massive power of existence in the land of creation was absorbed by the **** of the sun god, and then squeezed into nothingness by Su Jin, and even the power of existence generated after the destruction of the red world was also pressed into the palm of his hand.


    [Give up resistance. ¡¿


    He spoke loudly without knowing who the target was.


    However, at this moment, there was a wonderful vibration in the whole red world, it seemed to be echoing, and it seemed to be rejoicing.


    At the same time, the brilliance of the doomsday quickly disappeared into Su Jin''s eyebrows at this moment.


    In destroying nowhere, destroying the red world, and obtaining the triple augmentation of the God of Destruction, the destruction power in Su Jin''s Lingge can be completely accommodated and sublimated.


    The huge concept began to reorganize, and the terrifying power rioted in Su Jin''s spirit in an orderly manner.


    Su Jin, who should have fallen into a coma like Hercules who took the last step, was dizzy, and his eyes gradually condensed:


    "not enough!"


    boom¡ª

 Chapter 696：

    The world of the red world began to collapse completely.


    The first among them is the ancient palace of the sun god, the holy place of the sun apostles.


    At this moment, the temple that collapsed first turned into a round disc, which fell into Su Jin''s hands, and into the immortal embryo in his palm.


    "It''s still not enough!"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, his whole body began to fill with the brilliance of the small universe, and the flaming golden brewing began to burn.


    At this moment, in Su Jin''s eye mask, a path of divine light continued to flicker.


    Destroy the world, thereby obtaining the blessing of the **** of destruction in the red world, and impacting the sublimation of the power of destruction, he did it.


    However, this is not his ultimate goal.


    Associate the destroyed Wuhe Realm with the Red World and recreate it.


    When the Red World became a truly independent world, with the help of the feedback of that power, it broke through the limitations of the power of creation, and used the feedback of the Red World to connect with the authority of destruction, and build a foundation leading to double digits.


    This is Su Jin''s purpose.


    However, right now, the power of creation falls far short of his requirements.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with distress and determination.


    He will sacrifice all the idle power and even the fragments of power in exchange for the breakthrough limit of the power of creation!


    Chapter 0937 The red world of Jialan


    Under Su Jin''s distressed and determined gaze.


    Storm, flame, earth, and ocean are submerged in creation, followed by the two powers of ''sun'' and ''moon'', and then the power of flashing heat first obtained by Su Jin, and in the world of godslayers, The various power fragments obtained by killing the gods.


    Under the massive investment, the limitations of the power of creation began to be broken one by one.


    The first to be lifted is that "the ability to exert power will fall into a deep sleep of the same size".


    Followed by ''a sacrifice that needs to accumulate a lot of energy''.


    At this point, the strength is almost exhausted. Seeing this, Su Jin gritted his teeth and ruthlessly invested the power of ''light'' into ''creation''.


    In an instant, the restriction of ''requiring a lot of life''s will'' was quickly defeated.


    The completion of the power of creation has risen to the top in an instant under the sacrifice of a limit power.


    For a moment, the power of creation in Su Jin''s mind was only limited by "the need to have a clear structural understanding of the created object".


    Then this heavy restriction changed rapidly, and finally came to a divine conclusion.


    ''Requires that the user has been in contact with it. ¡¯


    Such conditions of use were instantly understood by Su Jin, and this was because he also realized that the power of creation in his mind had broken through a certain limit, and the degree of completion exceeded 90%.


    Before he had time to think about whether the results obtained in exchange for a limit of light power and all power resources were worthwhile, the composition of the solar system appeared in Su Jin''s mind.


    This is the basis for the use of the golden combat technique ''Galaxy Starburst'', which uses the galaxy as a bomb.


    Now, Su Jin wants to make a one-sided application of the direction of the creation of the galaxy starburst.


    Quietly, in Su Jin''s Lingge, the disc symbolizing the power of creation flashed its light.


    in the void.


    A whole new solar system was born in Su Jin''s hands with the echo of power!


    At this moment, the will of the red world is completely boiling!


    The new crimson world has been reborn!


    Before the sacrificial snake could witness this scene, a message made him lose his thinking energy.


    ¡ª¡ªThe divine position of his creator God was ruthlessly deprived of the red world.


    And the brand-new ''God of Creation and Destruction'', the imprint of the ''Ouroboros'' symbolizing the cycle, appeared between Su Jin''s eyebrows.


    The sacrificial snake who witnessed this scene stood there!


    "This is!"


    "Look at the sky!"


    The voice of someone shouting.


    The present Misaki City, including the **** of the red world, including the three pillars and the fire and fog warriors, all looked up to the sky.


    The replicated mirror world has reappeared.


    But this time, different from the present world, its sky was a brilliant crimson.


    A famous disciple of the red world reappeared in Wuheyoujing, and then turned into a burning torch.


    Immediately afterwards, wisps of weak flames split from the torch.


    In the control area of ??the Babel Tower, Lian Nanxi, who stabilized the altar, showed a stunned expression at this moment:


    "This is my recovery technique? No, it''s the power of creation, it''s the power of God!"


    Once upon a time, the sorcerer that Lin Nancy used to restore important things lost in the past appeared in the sky.


    At the same time, the flames that split from the disciples of the red world gradually changed into the shape of human beings.


    A famous person ''breaks out'' from it!


    "This..." Will Emina showed an unimaginable look for the first time.


    She looked at the new crimson world, the heroic woman with black hair fluttering, and the whole person stayed on the spot:


    "Matilda..."


    God of Punishment Alastor fell into a long silence.


    And this is, a famous fire fog warrior also saw his ''acquaintance'' above the sky.


    Yu Xuan looked at the girl with an angel halo on her head that day and her face was blank, and sighed for a long time:


    "Dice..."


    Kamxin, who also saw this scene, pulled the trench coat:


    "The fuse that caused the war in the 14th century and caused the death of her husband Matilda, is the contractor of Assis, the ring of the underworld, also resurrected?"


    The object of his contract, the indomitable Jianling also added at this time:


    "Not only that, but the man in the world who fell in love with you and killed him has also been resurrected."


    Hearing this, Kamsin was silent for a moment and said, "Have you done extra things, that sun god."


    "It will be swallowed up by the disciples of the red world, and all those who died because of the influence of the disciples of the red world will be resurrected. This is the sun god, no, is it the divine right of the ''God of Creation and Destruction''?"


    Hildigord looked at the scene in the sky in admiration, and said with emotion:


    "In a sense, that **** should be an obsessive-compulsive disorder patient, or an obsessive-compulsive disorder patient who must complete the game perfectly."


    "Compared to those, I care more about what will happen to the cannibals. The power of existence has been shot out to resurrect others. If this goes on, I''m afraid that they will be shot directly to death, right?" Rebecca smiled maliciously.


    "That''s rude." Willemina glared at her, then took a step forward.


    "Where are you going?" Rebecca asked in surprise.


    "Go and see that world." After Will Emina said this, she jumped up and flew into the sky.


    "Really... Is it necessary to be so excited?" Rebecca scratched her head, the corners of her mouth raised slightly.


    Above the Beishang River, a huge snake **** coiled on the river, silently facing the sky.


    At this time, the goblin who guided the **** Shahar''s lodging floated to the side of the snake''s head:


    "How, although your subordinates will be weakened by the loss of the power of existence, at least they will survive."


    "Although there are still a large number of cannibals who have died, at least, there are still disciples left in the Red World, and there are still some Red World disciples who have not done much evil."


    "Do you accept this ending?"


    The Serpent Serpent fell silent, and he stared blankly at the newly born **** who created the red world, without saying a word.


    Deprived of the divine position, he is now an extremely powerful king of the red world, even comparable to the **** of the red world.


    However, losing his divine position, or in other words, losing the recognition of the Red World, he fell into a deep puzzlement.


    "Even the red world thinks that I am sure that all the disciples'' wishes are wrong..."


    The Serpent Serpent fell into a deep self-isolation.


    Seeing the state of the sacrificial snake, Shahar rarely continued to attack the other party with words and enjoyed the other party''s confusion. Instead, he flew into the sky and used the divine right to guide the gods to link the world''s creatures once again.


    ¡¾This announcement! ¡¿


    [Our hometown, the rebirth of the crimson world! ¡¿


    ¡¾Celebrate! ¡¿


    ¡¾Under the divine power of the newly destroyed God of Creation, our hometown has been reborn! ¡¿


    [Its name is "The Red World of Jialan"! ¡¿


    Chapter 0938 Epilogue


    The second day of the birth of the Jialan Red World.


    Yoshida Kazumi''s home.


    Su Jin, who was half asleep, opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was a young girl with short azure blue hair and a white cloak, like an elf.


    Su Jin''s pupils contracted for a moment, then sat up from the bed and asked in surprise:


    "Hecate?"


    "Yeah." Hecate replied softly.


    At this moment, the door opened, a girl with black hair reaching her waist and a face full of tenderness but full of heroic spirit walked in:


    "Are you awake?"


    "How long have I slept?" Su Jin frowned and rubbed between his brows.


    His memory is not accurate, and he is very clear that after creating the ''Red World of Jialan'', in order to completely accommodate the authority of destruction, he went into a short sleep.


    In the meantime, Su Jin did not have no perception of the outside world, but under the condition that Spirit Vision was sure of safety, in order to accommodate authority, he naturally kept sleeping all the time.


    Now it seems that when he was half asleep, Shana and others took him to Yoshida Kazumi''s house for temporary placement.


    It''s just...why is Hecate here...


    Su Jin looked at Hecate with slightly suspicious eyes.


    Although he didn''t release his **** over the other party, it was a bit strange that Hecate would take the initiative to come to him after turning his face and ignoring him.


    At this time, Hecate, who shared Su Jin''s emotions, said lightly:


    "This is the will of the ally."


    "''The object served by the top seat is the God of Creation who is in charge of creation.'' You have obtained the position of the God of Creation, so the lord asked me to come to you."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s face was a little unnatural.


    After all, he is also a person who cheated on the snake of sacrifice, and now it is somewhat unnatural to be repaid with virtue by the other party.


    In other words, the snake of the sacrificial ceremony, your voice is so similar to Aizen, so you should be a little more ruthless in your actions. If this happens, am I not the only bad person?


    Su Jin complained in his heart, and then said to Hecate:


    "And then? What do you mean by yourself, Hecate?"


    "I have no feelings," Hecate replied calmly.


    "Hmm, then what?" Su Jin looked at Hecate with a playful look, not believing a word of her words.


    The top seat Hekati just has less emotions, not no, but after the group of the Red World has experienced a destruction, after sharing his emotions.


    If Hecate didn''t have any emotion of his own, he would have underestimated the demon power that Su Jin shared from Al Gore.


    Su Jin can be assured that Hecate has emotions now, and they are still very strong.


    "..."


    Facing Su Jin''s playful gaze, Hecate was silent for a moment, and then said calmly:


    "Limiting you is the collective wish of the disciples."

 Chapter 697：

    "As a priestess, I have the duty to respond to the wishes of the disciples."


    "Is that so...then you can restrict me well..."


    Su Jin raised his hand, smiled and rubbed Hecate''s wide white hat, messing up Hecate''s hair through the hat.


    Although I know this is a Hecate excuse, sometimes it''s not a good thing to be too serious.


    Su Jin gave up asking Hecate at the root of the matter. For him, the king of the red world, who was born by fate, has a certain value as long as the reason stays by his side.


    This value is not only because of the power of creation, but also because the other party is a beautiful girl.


    Beauty is always eye-catching.


    "Are you finished talking?"


    Shana next to her saw the two stop communicating and immediately asked:


    "After the chat, can you take the time to explain something to me?"


    Su Jin turned his head and looked at Shana, who was full of questions in front of him, and said in surprise, "How do you say it?"


    Shana paused for a while, and then said, "Hakoten, is the place where you live called by this name?"


    "Looks like I need to take care of Shahar''s mouth."


    As soon as Su Jin heard it, he understood that the man in Shahar was probably spreading the information of Little Garden.


    For this hilarious party who couldn''t hide a secret, it was too difficult for her to hide a fact.


    Before, because of Su Jin''s plan, he kept it a secret for the sake of confidentiality. Now that the red world of Jialan is born, Su Jin''s process of observing the world is unstoppable.


    "It seems that part of what Shahar said is true." Shana sighed and said with a stern face, "Take me with you."


    "Why?" Su Jin asked curiously. He had the idea of ??taking Shana away from the beginning, but taking the initiative to go after knowing it was different from choosing to leave after being told.


    Hearing this, Shana glared at Su Jin and said:


    "The Fire Mist Warrior is gone."


    "All the disciples in this world have been wiped out, and a small number of them are reborn in the new Jialan Red World, and in the Red World of Jialan, there is a dharma that the disciples of the Red World cannot turn human beings into the power of existence."


    "I can''t eat people at will."


    "So, starting yesterday, the fire fog warriors committed suicide in large numbers, and a small number of those who survived, after hearing what Shahar said, also planned to go to Hakoba."


    "Then what?" Su Jin asked curiously.


    He does not agree with the suicide of the fire fog warrior, but he has no reason to stop it, but he will talk about the matter of going to Hakoba.


    If he didn''t work for thousands of years, he wouldn''t be named Su.


    And this is, in the face of Su Jin''s questioning, Shana snorted, like a coquettish and angry tone:


    "The meaning of what I''m looking for is gone, aren''t you going to be responsible?"


    "Well." Su Jin nodded and said with a smile, "How can I be responsible?"


    "Take me away," Shana said.


    "Okay." Su Jin said.


    After the two asked and answered, Qi Qi fell into silence.


    Shana was blushing and didn''t know what to say. Su Jin smiled and looked at Shana, who was blushing, with a joking look on her face.


    dong dong!


    There was a knock on the door.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said softly, "Please come in."


    The door was pushed open, and Will Emina and Hildigord, who was wearing black mourning clothes and with curly hair, pushed the door open.


    "Oh?" Seeing the three people in the room, Hildigold blinked and said, "Didn''t disturb you?"


    "No." Shana replied quickly, as if she was afraid of being questioned.


    Willemina frowned and glanced at Shana, and noticed the strangeness of the girl.


    But she just glanced at Su Jin and stopped talking after thinking about it.


    When a child grows up, it''s normal to have secrets, it''s good to understand, it''s good to understand... Will Emina comforted herself a little sadly.


    "First time meeting, under the crown of the sun god, no, now I should call you under the crown of the creator god."


    There was a little teasing on Hildigord''s face, not for Su Jin, but for the sacrificial snake who was still in autism.


    The snake **** is still lying in the Beishang River, hoping that the icy water will take away the grief in his heart.


    "I''m Hildigold. I think you must have heard from Shana that some of the fire and fog warriors want to go to Hakoba?"


    After Hildigold introduced himself, he explained his purpose.


    Hearing this, Su Jin moved his neck to ease the inconvenience caused by the sleeping position, and then calmly took out a stack of standard documents.


    "Everyone is here. Anyone who is willing to sign and sign their name can borrow the channel of Arcadia."


    Hildigold was stunned for a moment, and while taking the document, he laughed at himself:


    "So skilled... How many times have you done this kind of thing!"


    "Five times." Su Jin replied casually, then looked at Will Amina: "You are going too?"


    "Well." Will Emina looked at Shana and nodded seriously, staring at Su Jin, she almost wrote "don''t worry about him" on her face.


    No way, I was relieved before, but what did Su Jin do with Shana?


    The Reformation Corps, the Masquerade Party, the Realm of Nowhere, the Backstabbing Masquerade Party, and the creation of the Jalan Red World, which one is not a big deal.


    Her little Shana was completely ruined by the bad guy Su Jin, so how could she not be on guard.


    "Then it''s up to you."


    After the sublimation of power, Su Jin was in a very good mood and didn''t care about this little thing.


    "By the way, what about Alastor?"


    "Maintaining stability in the new world." After Will Emina finished speaking, she paused and said, "He asked me to thank you and said, ''If there is any need for help, he may not be able to help, but please do Speak.''"


    "He has a heart." Su Jin nodded, and then asked, "Serpent of sacrifice?"


    Will Emina paused, and said with a strange expression: "He should still be in Beishangchuan now, as for his words..."


    Will Emina paused, then imitated the tone of the sacrificial snake:


    "Yu won''t forgive your atrocities, the **** of creation is just put on you for the time being, and one day, Yu will take back everything that Yu should have!"


    "That''s about it."


    "Then he has to work hard."


    Su Jin smiled, then shook his head, looked at Hecate, looked at Shana, and said:


    "I''m going to take a few days off before doing the last thing."


    The most important thing is to completely eliminate the existence of Nuwa and the existence of Fuxi corresponding to the ceremonial snake at this time... It''s just an apology for that stupid snake... Su Jin thought silently in his heart.


    "It''s up to you to decide this kind of thing. It''s only a few days anyway. It''s nothing to let those people wait." Shana muttered beside her.


    Will Amina glanced at Shana after hearing the words.


    This kid''s **** is probably crooked and boundless now, I''m afraid it might grow on Su Jin.


    I obviously want to train her as the best fire and fog warrior!


    "Yes, yes, what Shana said is right."


    With a perfunctory response, Su Jin narrowed his eyes, turned his head, looked at the sun outside the window, and muttered to himself:


    "The weather is so nice..."


    It would be great if the weather in Hakoniwa was as good...


    ©–©–¡¾Garden Box¡¿


    Chapter 0939 No. 006 World Observation Successful


    [World No. 006 [Bright Eyes Shana] Observation was successful! ¡¿


    [According to the forum-central friendly agreement, the share will be deducted from the basic operation consumption...]


    ¡¾Ding--! ¡¿


    [The Hakoten Center is 100% satisfied with the results of this observation, so after negotiation, this receipt will be fully charged by the Dimensional Forum. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! ¡¿


    [Congratulations to the holder for getting points, 500,000 points, and the current balance is 881,700 points. ¡¿


    "what happened?"


    Su Jin''s complexion changed slightly, but the central box garden actually gave all the harvest to the dimensional forum?


    This is something that has never happened before. Damn, is the problem of Shana''s world more serious than he thought?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s eyes flickered.


    Although he has tried his best to conceal it, and even tore up the relationship between the disciples of the red world and the gods of Hakoniwa to be on the safe side, is there still a problem?


    Moreover, it seems that it is still a ''problem'' that the center of the small garden is very satisfied with.


    This **** mental retardation center won''t take a chance at a disgusting **** and play it to the death, right?


    [If it wasn''t for me having a record of going to Shana''s world in Hakoniwa, it''s not easy to use the forum to block it, and I''m afraid of exposing the existence of the forum, why would I run back without doing anything to cover it up? ¡¿


    Su Jin suddenly had a toothache.


    At this time, the feedback from the Dimensional Forum had already been sent to his spirit.


    [Congratulations to the holder''s spirituality for starting to sublimate and moving towards four figures (exception)! ¡¿


    [Because this sublimation is of great significance, please keep the spirit from increasing again before the sublimation is completed. ¡¿


    Seeing this prompt from the forum, Su Jin automatically interpreted it as ''During spiritual sublimation, don''t go to the lower realm to do things, and don''t observe the world, it will affect the sublimation process. '' words like that.


    At this time, Su Jin was already certain.


    It is definitely the fact that in Shana''s world, "cannibals are gods believed by humans", which led to the current situation.


    The most fundamental reason is an effective ''slandering'' of the spiritual personality of the gods.


    The legend of that world, its effect, is equivalent to a large-scale rewrite of the world by Poet Hakoniwa.


    And the fact that ''the gods are cannibals'' was incorporated into the jurisprudence of the little garden.


    With this ''slander'', Su Jin got a lot of spiritual feedback.


    Because of this, Lingo was directly promoted to a four-digit exception.


    In other words, it was the center of the small garden that was very satisfied with this slander, and gave Su Jin more rewards, and even the profits of the forum were exempted from sharing.


    But...that''s not a good thing!


    [Congratulations to the holder, a corner of the almighty field has been opened to you...]


    I haven''t waited for Su Jin to read the message sent by the forum.


    Quietly, a girl who was wearing a straitjacket, with purple hair reaching her waist and a perfectly curvy figure suddenly appeared in front of Su Jin and looked at him with a very strange look.


    The magic star Algor.


    Because of the opportunity brought by Su Jin, he was promoted to an exceptional three-digit Protoss, the strongest currently living in Arcadia.


    She arrived at the scene at the first moment of the mutation.


    At this time, Al Gore looked at Su Jin with a strange gaze and said:


    "Isn''t it going to hide from the limelight in a world of failed development?"


    "How did this happen?"


    "Jade Emperor and Laojun both came to ask me what''s going on just now."


    She said this, her face froze, and she said a little embarrassedly:


    "Uh... Nuwa, I''ll explain to you later, I haven''t figured out the matter of my man now."


    After communicating with ''Air'', Algor, who was talking to himself, looked at Su Jin with a strange expression and said:

 Chapter 698：

    "You...what did you do?"


    Su Jin rubbed his brows and just wanted to say something.


    Algor widened his eyes and said incredulously:


    "Spiritual sublimation? And the breath of this authority... You destroyed a world? Wait, why is there no ''curse of the world''? Also, isn''t this the smell of the power of creation? What''s going on? How did you put Nuwa The unique truth has been revealed..."


    "The incident happened suddenly, so let me first explain why I didn''t give up the observation..."


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, Al Gore waved his hand indifferently and said:


    "Don''t be nervous, I have a good relationship with Nuwa. Laojun is also an acquaintance. As for the Jade Emperor, he just asked if it was intentional. As long as you make it clear, it will be fine."


    "Besides, you are my man, and I will teach you a lesson. Which round will you get them?"


    As Algor spoke, he held his chest out, with an inexplicable smug expression on his face, and there was a strong taste of naivety inside and outside of his words.


    However, Su Jin can''t notice Algor''s coquetry now.


    The problem is that I really did it on purpose... Su Jin had cold sweat on his face.


    As soon as I came back, I was stared at by three two-digit numbers. This feeling is really indescribable.


    Fortunately, his whereabouts were secret enough in the past, and he was safe enough to do things, and he also pulled Algor as a backing, otherwise, I am afraid that as soon as he returns to the small garden, the two-digit monsters will come down to watch the monkeys in civilization.


    Sadly, which ''monkey'' he is.


    These two-digit numbers are indeed always paying attention to the changes in the center of the small garden. Fortunately, I was cautious enough in the past...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin was silent for a moment, and used the small universe to create a memory fragment.


    That''s after removing most of the things that can''t be said, all his actions and ''quibble explanations'' about Shana, who is dazzling.


    "It''s almost here."


    Su Jin sighed and handed the crystal transformed from the memory fragment to Al Gore.


    He really remembered this lesson!


    There will be no next time!


    When Su Jin felt ruthless, Algor took the fragments and read:


    "Oh? Disciples of the Red World? Cannibalism? While cannibalizing people, they are regarded as gods by humans?"


    "Is it interesting? It turns out to be a slander in this regard."


    "Wait, five figures with the power of creation, such a **** luck?"


    Algor was startled, then closed his eyes, and after a while, he opened it, glanced at Su Jin, and said with a subtle expression:


    "Su Jin, are you of celestial blood?"


    "One hundred percent." Su Jin replied very confidently.


    "That''s fine." Algor smiled:


    "Nu Wa agrees with you to use the power of creation, but he asked me to remind you that when using the power of creation, be careful and don''t touch the [Truth of Creation] engraved on the center. Well, it is estimated that you are worried that you will be assimilated and will not be able to leave. out of his way."


    Hearing this, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief. According to the news from Qianyan, he lit a lotus flower on his chest, which was a prayer gesture made by Nuwa''s followers:


    "Praise Nuwa!"


    "As I said, my relationship with Nuwa is okay, but I almost became her subordinate once."


    Before Algor could finish speaking, Su Jin was surprised:


    "Didn''t become Nu Wa''s subordinate? That relationship is really good."


    Algor: "..."


    Well, it turns out that love will disappear... This guy, can''t live without mocking people?


    Al Gore pouted, then continued to read the memory, and turned to the end in one breath:


    "Hmmmm, after the last red world was destroyed by you, did you recreate it?"


    "There are a lot of casualties in the disciples of the red world, tsk! It''s just a large area of ??casualties, so it''s not easy for those people in the temple to pass..."


    "This method doesn''t work?" Su Jin asked "Senior Person of Hakoba: Miss Algor."


    Algor raised his head, looked at Su Jin, and sighed:


    "Okay, but why didn''t you kill them all and come back?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression suddenly became subtle.


    Chapter 0940 Professionals


    Su Jin naturally knew the method in Algor''s mouth, which was the most convenient method.


    At least it can let him get rid of all the burdens and eat this wave of harvests in peace.


    But sometimes, people still have to have a bottom line.


    "Is there no other way?" Su Jin asked Al Gore.


    Algor gave him a fixed look and sighed:


    "No wonder you are unwilling to change your race and become a god."


    After speaking, she muttered and complained:


    "I''m not good at dealing with those guys in the pantheon who are full and have nothing to do. You might as well find a professional who can play this game."


    Hearing this, Su Jin instantly understood.


    Is this telling him to find Athena?


    It''s really hard for Algorr, who is obviously the person who hates Athena the most, but because of his thoughts, he can only give such advice.


    "I understand." Su Jin nodded, indicating that he understood, then paused and said softly, "Thank you."


    Algorith paused for a moment, and couldn''t help but touched the goose bumps on his arm, and complained before the figure dissipated:


    "Thank you to me, it''s really disgusting."


    After Algor left, Su Jin stood for a while, then turned to leave.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Athena''s room.


    As far as the eye can see, on the grassland where birds and beasts play.


    Su Jin sat at a glass table and waited quietly.


    After a while, Athena came over with a small packet of tea, sat opposite Su Jin, took out the gap, and said:


    "Today there is only tea and no wine, can you?"


    "It''s okay, I don''t like drinking very much either."


    Su Jin nodded, and then handed a piece of golden crystal to Athena:


    "This is a memory crystal made by me."


    "It''s not as important as you think."


    Athena did not take the crystal, but washed the tea set with warm water:


    "Algor has mentioned it before."


    "Although it is arrogant to directly force the influence into my spirit, it is barely a ''lifting''."


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused and said helplessly, "Do you need me to apologize?"


    "Excuse me, or she''ll have to add another hundred years to my sentence."


    Athena put down the cleaned teacup and poured a cup of warm tea for Su Jin:


    "The purpose is to save the world you just observed?"


    "Destroy the world? Those people aren''t enough, right?" Su Jin froze for a moment and said incredulously.


    Athena looked at Su Jin with a smile, as if she was looking at young teenagers who had not yet left the campus and experienced the darkness of society.


    Su Jin paused, and said with a gloomy expression, "I understand."


    Athena nodded slightly, and didn''t say anything, just waved her palm lightly over the glass table, and there was an extra roll of parchment and a quill below it:


    "This matter is troublesome and troublesome, and simple and simple."


    "Algor feels that she can''t handle it. It''s because of her bias in doing things that she tends to use violence to solve problems. She can''t solve all the gods and Buddhas in one go, so she feels troublesome."


    "And to put it simply, although this kind of slander may indeed cause some violent gods to take action to destroy the world, but if you really want to deal with it, it''s just a matter of providing a report to the temples."


    Having said that, Athena put a half-frame gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of her nose, and then looked at Su Jin:


    "Why didn''t you give up the observation in the first place?"


    "The thief doesn''t get away..." Su Jin replied, and then coughed twice: "You know, I''m just one line away from breaking the rules, plus Algor, it doesn''t feel like I can''t handle it..."


    "Well... I have tried to cut off the connection, but there has been an unexpected, difficult to detect in advance, and a deep-seated accident."


    As Athena spoke, the quill pen under her hand automatically wrote lines of handwriting on the scroll without wind.


    Su Jin paused, and his expression suddenly became strange:


    "What kind of deep-seated accident?"


    Athena looked up at Su Jin and said flatly, "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    After she finished speaking, she asked Su Jin again:


    "Did that world discover an equivalent of Zeus?"


    "I didn''t see it much, it should be dead, right?"


    After Su Jin finished speaking, when he saw Athena''s pen started to write, he immediately turned his head and glanced:


    [The reason for the change is suspected to be that a certain god-king of a certain Greek pantheon has an unknown and undetermined change in the world in which it is beneficial. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin froze for a moment, and said strangely:


    "Isn''t this the same as saying that I went to observe this world in order to pit Zeus?"


    Athena raised her head, looking at Su Jin as if she was looking at her silly brother:


    "If the culprits are you and Zeus, do you think there are more people in the pantheon who want to kill you, or more people to kill Zeus?"


    "That must be Zeus!"


    Su Jin blurted out, and then instantly recalled: "Yes!"


    The price of one person taking the blame is of course not as good as two people taking the blame, and if one of them is a particularly annoying guy, then the onlookers will definitely get down on this annoying guy, and suddenly another person.


    Although it always felt that Athena was just trying to cheat Zeus, Su Jin kept silent rationally.


    At this time, Athena asked, "Did you bring someone back to the Little Garden?"


    "I plan to bring a few, but I haven''t..." After Su Jin finished speaking, a new paragraph of handwriting was written on the scroll he read.


    [As a remedy, the accomplice who caused the fundamental disorder of the mythological genealogy of this world has been brought back to Little Garden and sentenced to 10,000 years of imprisonment. ¡¿


    After writing this sentence, Athena looked up at Su Jin and said:


    "I''ll go to the backyard to build a dormitory later. It''s smaller, and each person should be able to do business with less than 200 square meters."


    "Is this called imprisonment?" Su Jin asked with a strange expression.


    "For a **** and Buddha with a planet-level temple per capita, two hundred square meters is not enough to build a toilet." Athena said flatly.


    "What do they want the toilet for?" Su Jin asked curiously.


    "Because they often have to mend their brains." Athena glared at Su Jin and said angrily, "You have too many problems today!"


    Su Jin shrugged, then watched Athena put the scrolls together, raised his eyebrows and said:


    "Just hand over something like this?"


    "How is that possible." Athena raised the tone slightly, shook the scroll in her hand and said, "This is just the core summary, it is for you and me, other specific content..."


    With a wave of her right hand, a ''hill'' made of scrolls appeared beside the glass table.

 Chapter 699：

    "So much, it should be enough." Athena rubbed her chin and nodded slightly.


    Looking at the scroll mountain covering an area of ??more than 80 square meters and a height of 6 meters, Su Jin was speechless for a while, and then said:


    "Where did you get so much content to write?"


    Athena said lightly at this time:


    "The ''Observation World Report'' provided by Ashilia when she came back before, you can understand it as the ''Creation Summary Report''."


    "After all, isn''t the cause of the incident because the child assisted the creation of the Red World?"


    "In this case, it''s natural for me to start writing from the beginning of the world, right?"


    So you started writing reports with data from the beginning of the world? Are you trying to put the people who read the reports to sleep for thousands of years? Su Jin was startled.


    "Will anyone see this?"


    "Most of them won''t read it, they will only read the final conclusion, but occasionally there will be motivated gods and Buddhas who choose to read it."


    Athena paused after speaking:


    "Well... These data are beneficial to most gods and Buddhas. You can understand it as a bribe on the surface. As for whether they want it or not, that''s their business."


    To put it simply, is it to use profit to make the gods forget the unhappiness and give a suitable excuse?


    Su Jin finally understood for a while why Algor asked him to come to Athena.


    This thing, Al Gore is afraid that it is really hard to play. Although her brain has evolved a little bit, it has not yet reached this level.


    And this is, Athena clapped her hands after the work was done, and then took a sip of tea:


    "Remember to give these documents to the personnel of the Tianjun later. Remember, don''t give anything to the joint law enforcement department of the temples sent by Thousand Eyes."


    "Don''t give a thousand eyes? What''s the reason?"


    Su Jin asked in surprise. Although Qianyan and Tianjun have something to do with him, in terms of depth, Qianyan is better. After all, Tianjun is a law enforcement department, and Emperor Shitian can''t openly embezzle money and bend the law, and he will still take him seriously. ''handled.


    "The reason?" Athena looked at the sky lightly: "Is the work efficiency of the Thousand Eyes 1,000 times that of the Heavenly Army enough?"


    "understood!"


    Su Jin was stunned, and quickly put away the documents with the gift card.


    After a while, he will hand over the documents to the dispatchers of the Heavenly Army.


    However, should it be said that Athena is worthy of being a member of the Little Garden system? Procedures and doorways are more proficient than he is.


    If it were a layman like him, this matter would be extremely difficult.


    "Thank you for this time."


    "Thank you so much. You can save me worry in the future, and I will be thankful." Athena sighed like an old mother.


    Su Jin: "..."


    Chapter 0941 The way of the Tianjun


    Heaven, 500 outer gates, the headquarters of the Heavenly Army.


    Ditian¡¤Mata softly placed a document on Di Shitian''s table, and then he lay down on it: "Prostration."


    Di Shitian, who was holding the bird cage and teasing the parrot, was startled and said:


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you, don''t die on my desk, can you go away?"


    When Marta heard the words, her face suddenly darkened, and her eyes stared at Di Shitian.


    Upon seeing this, Di Shitian''s expression changed, and he quickly stood up with a smile and said:


    "Come here, please come here, please take a seat."


    Step aside and let Marta fall on top of the table, Di Shatian picked up the document on the table and glanced at it.


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin, who was maintaining the props on the sofa next to him, glanced at Shiva who was sleeping on the opposite sofa, then turned his head to look at Marta and said:


    "Did something happen?"


    "Ask him..." Marta pointed at Di Shitian with a dejected expression.


    Uesugi Kenshin heard the words and looked over, and immediately saw Di Shitian''s ugly stinky face.


    Valkyrie tilted her head: "Huh?"


    At this time, Di Shitian sighed and threw the document, and the paper suddenly flew to Kenshin Uesugi like a flying knife, and was caught by the other side with two fingers.


    After she took it, she glanced at it, and then twitched the corner of her mouth:


    "It''s that kid Su Jin again, can''t this guy save you worry?"


    "I already regret knowing this kid, and even more regret putting Black Rabbit in that community."


    Di Shatian scratched his hair and made a mess:


    "No wonder there was some vicious feedback from the center just now. I thought it was another enemy who was dumping my sewage. The co-author was actually done by my own people!"


    "This guy... is simply not human... That reporting method, a high-information report document written in complex divine language, was definitely done by a professional guy."


    Like watching the news broadcast for 72 hours all night, Marta, who was exhausted, lay on the table and gritted her teeth with hatred:


    "The amount of information is comparable to an extreme power, it''s just crazy."


    "It should be Athena who did it. That guy was caught by Al Gore. It is estimated that he wanted to rely on Su Jin to make himself feel better."


    Di Shitian said with admiration:


    "Tsk tsk tsk, two of the three virgin gods in Greece fell asleep in his house. Although this kid is not as unscrupulous as Zeus, he is also blessed!"


    "Why do you still like to pay attention to this kind of thing."


    Uesugi Kenshin shrugged and smiled helplessly:


    "But then again, this document is quite troublesome. At least if it is handed over to the Temple of the Gods, there will be something to quarrel."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, "Who will give the outline to the temple of the gods?"


    "Can you?" Di Shitian looked at Uesugi Kenshin.


    The latter shook his head.


    Then, Di Shitian looked at Marta again: "How about you?"


    "I can''t tell." Marta was lying on the table, and said with a strange expression: "This is like handing the button of a nuclear warhead to a mental patient. If there is a headline to write for tomorrow, I think I will still do it. Did you do it?"


    "People who make news are terrible." Di Shitian twitched his mouth and shrugged.


    "..."


    Uesugi Kenshin looked at Marta, was silent for a moment, then shook the document in his hand and said:


    "Then what about this thing and ''Original''? Do you want to destroy it?"


    "Destruction?" Di Shitian suddenly raised a tone and said stunned: "Why do you think so?"


    "To destroy this thing, isn''t it obvious to everyone that there is a big problem with what we destroyed?"


    "Ah?" Uesugi Kenshin was stunned for a moment, and said at a loss: "Then how to deal with this thing?"


    "Store it in the garbage disposal center, uh, no, I said the Tianjun historical record tape, and I still throw the paper documents in."


    Marta, who was lying on the table, pressed her chin against the table and said playfully:


    "Uesugi, you used to be responsible for force suppression. It''s normal to not understand the procedures here."


    "Believe me, even if it is a **** king, don''t even think about finding this thing in that ''garbage dump'' without more than two hundred years."


    At this time, Di Shitian snapped his fingers and said with a smile:


    "Mixing important information that needs to be concealed in a garbage heap that no one else sees is the highest level of concealment."


    What do you think of the sacred place where the Heavenly Army records the history of Hakoniwa... Uesugi groaned in confidence, and then asked:


    "What if the people in the temples asked the Heavenly Army to deal with this matter first?"


    "Then go back to them with things that need to be prioritized more."


    Di Shitian smiled and sat on his desk, crossed his legs and said:


    "If they ask, say so."


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian coughed, imitating the tone of a gentleman:


    "This matter may be very important, but our Heavenly Army has more important things to deal with."


    "Like?" Marta laughed and giggled.


    "For example, the Ouroboros are lurking in the lower floors." Teshten replied solemnly, and then explained to Uesugi Kenshin:


    "If those guys in the pantheon ask about this after we''ve dealt with the Ouroboros, let''s say something else."


    "Cough cough."


    Di Shitian coughed and said solemnly:


    "This matter does need to be dealt with first, but the best time to deal with it has been missed. If we deal with it rashly, I am afraid that something we don''t want to encounter but has great risks will happen."


    "What risky thing was discovered?" Uesugi Kenshin replied strangely.


    Emperor Shitian raised his face when he heard the words:


    "The troublemaker has double digits."


    Uesugi Kenshin: "..."


    At this time, Di Shitian picked up the whisky on the table, took a sip and said:


    "The group of people in the pantheon will generally not pursue it if they ask this."


    Marta next to him sneered: "Unless they want to confront Algor face-to-face."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin muttered, "Isn''t this lazy government..."


    "Otherwise?" Di Shitian rolled his eyes: "Do your best every day to implement the decisions that the councilors of the pantheon have come up with with their guts?"


    "Pull it down!"


    "Just those people, asking a dog to sit in their place, are doing better than they do."


    "Moreover."


    Di Shatian put down the wine glass, and calmly crossed his legs and said:


    "We still need that kid Su Jin to block the Ouroboros. Instead of asking for trouble to deal with him, it''s better to watch him take the Ouroboros out a little bit. Isn''t that more interesting?"


    "It''s better to deal with the snake than to help those guys who have nothing to do when they are full and go to Su Jin''s trouble."


    "After all, they have caused us to lose face!"


    Speaking of which, Di Shitian had an extra volume in his hand. He narrowed his eyes, looked at Marta, Uesugi Kenshin, and Shiva in the conference room, and sneered:


    "By the way, are you all ready?"


    Shiva, who had accumulated strength, opened his eyes, Uesugi Kenshin sighed, and put the well-maintained equipment into the sheath, while Marta held her cheeks with a smile, her eyes full of malice.


    Seeing this, Di Shitian showed a kind smile:


    "Then next, it''s time to send warmth to those ouroboros."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arcadia headquarters.


    in the World Corridor.


    Su Jin, who had just used five thousand points to arrange the crossing gate, took a breath and said to the girl who had just arrived at Hakoba:


    "Welcome to Hakoten!"


    Chapter 0942 Come, call mother black rabbit


    In the room with five giant silver doors, Su Jin said to Shana, who had black hair and black eyes, a tender face and a little baby fat in front of him:


    "It''s a little surprising, are you the only one?"


    "Are you working too fast?"

 Chapter 700：

    Shana rolled her eyes at Su Jin and said angrily:


    "As soon as you left on the front foot, the door on the back foot popped out. Who has time to come here except me?"


    "Is the door set up too fast?" Su Jin heard the words, and suddenly felt a little dumbfounded: "This is really my responsibility."


    "It''s good to know."


    Shana muttered, then looked around, and through the faint light of the door behind her, she observed this windowless hall lined with a large number of marble load-bearing columns.


    After turning around, Shana gently stepped on the floor and said in surprise:


    "This is Hakoten? Nothing special!"


    "The special thing about Hakoten is that you can''t see anything here."


    As Su Jin said, he waved to the kerosene lamp on the side wall.


    "Huh?" The orange-red flame villain with facial features like a sketch of a sketch suddenly climbed up from the base of the kerosene lamp and called out softly.


    After the sound sounded, the surrounding kerosene lamps suddenly lit up with incandescent white, but not dazzling brilliance.


    "So cute..." Shana stared at the flaming villain blankly, then pointed to it and asked Su Jin, "What is this? Phosphorus?"


    "Almost." Su Jin glanced at the only kerosene lamp lit with orange-red light, and explained: "It is the spirit of fire, the flame of nature, after burning for a hundred years, gave birth to self-consciousness, which was bestowed by the center of the little garden. It is the base spirit of the lingo and is a common species in natural gas and volcanic areas."


    "However, in the Eastern District where we are located, this kind of elves are generally used for lighting. If you want to keep it, you should give it up. It only works at night."


    "Eh...Is that so..." Shana looked at the flaming villain quite novelly, and stood on tiptoe and reached out to touch it.


    Unexpectedly, it has a soft texture, like touching a cat''s chin.


    The flame elf whose head was touched couldn''t help but narrowed his eyes and made a comfortable voice.


    After playing for a while, Shana asked, "Can''t you really raise it?"


    "If you want to raise it, I''ll send it to you later, but remember to feed energy blocks regularly."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, looking at Shana who couldn''t wait to grab the flame elf from the kerosene lamp, she was speechless for a while:


    "Forget it, just be happy."


    He turned around and said:


    "I''ll take you to the temporary address first, let this little guy settle down first, and wait until the afternoon..."


    When Su Jin said this, he looked at Shana meaningfully and said, "You better prepare yourself mentally."


    "Mental preparation?" Shana was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise, "What kind of mental preparation?"


    Su Jin smiled when he heard the words, and the smile was extremely bad: "Psychological preparation for school."


    Shana blinked, and the whole person was stunned:


    "Go to... school?"


    "Why go to school?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Shana in surprise and said, "You don''t think you don''t need to study when you come to Hakoti?"


    "Let''s not talk about basic math, physics, and chemistry, just talk about the basic application of concepts, Hakoba''s battle tutorial, the types of gifts extended by major mythical genealogies, and their corresponding inheritances."


    "And because many of the gift games are based on historical allusions."


    "In a sense, in Hakoten, learning history is more important than learning mathematics, physics and chemistry."


    "Don''t worry, the tutorials here are taught by special people, and there are two goddesses of wisdom who follow the whole process. After completing the course, not to mention 100 points, 90 points can still be achieved."


    "So, please be mentally prepared."


    "..." After Shana heard this, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Originally, she had just graduated from Will Amina, but within a week of graduation, the world was observed by Su Jin.


    This is just out of the wolf''s den, and into the tiger''s mouth again?


    This is completely different from the little garden I imagined!


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled wickedly, and then led the confused Shana out of the underground hall, through the corridor, to the temporary dormitory.


    And just as they had just crossed the corner, the black rabbit with blue hair today came towards him with a stack of documents.


    "Huh?" Su Jin was surprised when he saw the black rabbit.


    "Um!"


    The black rabbit on the opposite side looked at Su Jin and was startled.


    "What''s the situation? Su Jin, didn''t you say you were going to another world? Why haven''t you gone?"


    Black Rabbit looked at Su Jin, blinked, and then his expression suddenly turned red, and then he laughed wickedly:


    "Oh~ Do you want to have a separate memory before leaving? Okay, I can still find time for a few hours, oh, just eat the marrow and know the taste?"


    Su Jin looked at the black rabbit whose hair color suddenly turned pink in front of him, and couldn''t help but complained in his heart: ''Who is it that eats the marrow and knows the flavor? I haven''t said anything yet, okay? ¡¯


    At this time, Shana, who walked around the corner, crossed Su Jin, stuck her head out and looked at the black rabbit and said:


    "Su Jin, who is she? She actually has bunny ears?"


    Before Su Jin could speak, the black rabbit screamed:


    "Eh?"


    Black Rabbit stared at Shana for a while: "Where did you come from, haven''t you seen it before? Where did you kidnap Su Jin from? Wasn''t anyone found?"


    "and many more?"


    The black rabbit moved his nose, sniffed the smell, and his face suddenly changed:


    "Why does this child smell like you, Su Jin? And it''s not like that!"


    "Is there something wrong with your nose?"


    When Su Jin heard the description of ''that taste'', his face suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    At this time, the black rabbit suddenly understood something, and suddenly said:


    "Wait a minute, shouldn''t you have come back from below?"


    "Yes!" Su Jin said angrily.


    "Why so fast this time, no, it''s not a question of whether it is fast or not."


    Black Rabbit looked at Su Jin and then at Shana, a girl who didn''t have that kind of taste, but her body was full of Su Jin''s taste.


    Suddenly, she seemed to understand something, tears rolled in her eyes, and she choked out:


    "Who is the mother of this child, is she here?"


    Hearing this, Shana looked at the black rabbit strangely and thought to herself: Why did you still ask about her mother? Still looking like he was about to cry, did this rabbit misunderstand something? And still misunderstood the relationship between my mother and Su Jin?


    Thinking of this, she explained seriously:


    "My mother has nothing to do with Su Jin."


    After she finished speaking, the black rabbit in front of her suddenly showed a complicated look:


    "Is that so?"


    Black Rabbit sighed, walked to Shana, raised his hand and touched her head, comforting in a low voice:


    "It''s okay, since that person doesn''t want you anymore, let me be your mother!"


    "Come on, call Mother Black Rabbit!"


    Shana: "..."


    Chapter 0943 I don''t know how to take children


    "puff--!"


    Su Jin couldn''t help but turned his back to the black rabbit, his shoulders shaking constantly.


    On the side, Shana, whose head was touched, glared at Su Jin with a face of murder, then turned her head and looked at the "rabbit" in front of her who didn''t know what to do. She held back her temper and gritted her teeth:


    "What I said is that my parents have nothing to do with Su Jin, understand?"


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit''s expression changed, he turned his head and glared at Su Jin and said:


    "You don''t give your child to someone else to raise, right? How can you do this? Even if you don''t want to take the child, you can bring it back for me! It''s not like I won''t help you."


    "I..." Su Jin felt ten thousand lies in his heart.


    Not because of being misunderstood, but because of the words of the black rabbit.


    You also thought about helping me raise ''my and other people''s children? ¡¯


    Su Jin''s eyes when looking at the black rabbit suddenly became subtle.


    "No Road Race!" After not listening to the two explanations, Shana suddenly became angry: "Shut up and listen to other people''s explanations!"


    "Yes!" Black Rabbit''s frightened hair turned blue again, and he quickly stood up and responded.


    This guy, can only come hard? Shana and Su Jin thought at the same time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    "What, it turns out to be the object of the contract~"


    On the corridor, Black Rabbit shook his hand and smiled indifferently:


    "People thought that Su Jin had gone to other worlds for decades this time, and even the children were in their teens, which almost scared them to death~~"


    Why do I feel that you are both uncomfortable and happy... Shana murmured in her heart, then turned her head, looked at Su Jin, and said with a little dissatisfaction:


    "Why didn''t you explain it just now?"


    "Well..." Su Jin rubbed his chin, and then said, "I was wondering if I should really bring a child to raise for the black rabbit."


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit''s expression suddenly changed, and he looked at Su Jin with tears in his eyes.


    "Kidding!"


    Su Jin spread his hands, he himself had been so hard to survive, wouldn''t raising a child make it even harder? What are you doing when you are not comfortable with yourself?


    Black Rabbit glanced at Su Jin and hesitated, then avoided the topic and asked in a low voice:


    "Speaking of which, nothing happened to you when you came back this time, right?"


    Su Jin''s footsteps were insignificant, and then he said, "It''s not a big deal."


    "Really?" Black Rabbit looked at Su Jin in surprise, his face not full of distrust, but mostly suspicious.


    After Su Jin went to the lower realm, will it be okay to come back?


    That chance, at present, is one in five, right?


    "..." Facing the suspicious eyes of the black rabbit, Su Jin was silent for a while, and said, "It''s not all right, but it has been resolved so far."


    Su Jin still didn''t want to talk to Black Rabbit about matters involving double digits, he was worried that the other party was blindly worried.


    "I''ll just say it~~" Hearing this, Black Rabbit suddenly showed a relieved expression.


    Hey, I have an accident on my next trip, why are you so at ease... The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then she said blankly:


    "However, in the next few days, many people will come one after another. Are there enough funds in the community? If it is enough, build a few more dormitories with a scale of 100 people."


    "Funding, I''ve already applied to Qianyan for the sixth gold coin warehouse..." Black Rabbit looked satisfied in a sense.


    "Why so many?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and said strangely.


    The so-called gold coin warehouse is actually a kind of deposit business of Qianyan. Generally, only one 100 million gold coin will be built. Six warehouses are 600 million.


    Black Rabbit gave Su Jin a strange look, as if surprised by the other party''s knowingly asking:


    "Because Miss Asura, His Majesty Artemis and His Majesty Athena brought a lot of ''food expenses''!"


    Food expenses...you can just say protection expenses...Su Jin thought strangely.


    Except for Asura who came to Arcadia because of the idea of ??refuge, Artemis and Athena were captured instead.


    It''s just that the former is his own shot, and the latter is Algor''s deliberate revenge.


    And the so-called food expenses, it is better to say that they are custody funds.

 Chapter 701：

    Although it is a bit scrambled to make oneself pay to bet on oneself, but in Hakoba, the defeated gods and Buddhas generally have this kind of "noble defeat treaty" in the clauses.


    "In this case, in terms of basic living, we are not short of money..."


    "Yes, there is no shortage of money."


    Su Jin and Black Rabbit sighed together.


    Back then, the days when Arcadia couldn''t even collect 10 gold coins seemed to be very close, as if less than two months had passed.


    "Speaking of which, the next thing you want to buy is basically the resources for cultivating talents..."


    Su Jin casually calculated what to buy:


    "Concepts, fragments of power and even godheads..."


    When Su Jin said this, he glanced at the black rabbit next to him who looked like "Di Shitian is dead", and said with a little amusing:


    "It''s not even the compilation data of power, the application method has already been provided by Athena..."


    Hearing this, thinking of the talents who were brought to Hakoten by Su Jin, and the funds they need to consume, Black Rabbit suddenly felt a toothache:


    "Why do you feel more and more tired even though the days are getting better?"


    "I always feel like I''ve fallen into some kind of trap, and it''s still a trap with no end."


    Shana, who was teasing the fire elf next to her, looked at the two in surprise:


    "What''s the matter, why did the two of you suddenly look so bad?"


    At this time, Su Jin kindly touched her head. After Shana clapped her hands away in embarrassment, she sighed:


    "You are still young, there is no need to understand the pain of adults."


    "All in all, the days are still to live."


    Su Jin shook his head, then glanced at the black rabbit, and said:


    "Is there any movement over there in the few hours I have been away?"


    Hearing that, Hei Rabbit''s face changed, and he immediately understood who Su Jin was talking about.


    That was the organization that Su Jin joined not long ago, the Ouroboros that once destroyed Arcadia and had a huge power in the upper and lower layers.


    Calculate the time, after joining there, it will be a day or two. Even if it is because of the surprise attack of the Tianjun and his previous plan to attack Anat, it is time for the other side to relax and arrange him as a newcomer.


    "Su Jin..." Black Rabbit hesitated.


    "What?" Su Jin looked at the black rabbit.


    "Please be careful." Black Rabbit said seriously.


    "I see."


    Su Jin smiled, then stretched out his hand, holding Shana with his left hand and the Black Rabbit with his right, and said with a wicked smile:


    "Do you think the three of us are like a family now?"


    "Go away!" Shana''s face darkened and she scolded angrily.


    Does this guy really want to be her father?


    The Black Rabbit glanced at Shana unconsciously, and had an association, her daughter is so cute, she seems to be pretty good...


    Thinking of this, Black Rabbit glanced at Shana who was angrily. Well, it''s just that people are a bit fierce, but it doesn''t get in the way, and it''s easier to survive in Hakoba if you''re fierce.


    Just when the black rabbit fell into some kind of delusion, Su Jin pulled her and Shana towards the temporary residence.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    A mountain range along a river in the South District.


    on a huge rock.


    A one-eyed crow flapped its wings, fell down, stood on the rock, looked left and right, and seemed to be looking for something.


    Suddenly, the crow''s eyes narrowed and he lowered his head, not daring to look at the boy in the straw hat with the fishing rod in front of him.


    It didn''t take long for the crow with its head down to call out: "Quack--"


    "Oops, did Shiva get that thing? That''s not easy."


    The boy in the straw hat laughed, turned around, and showed a warm smile:


    "Odin, what do you think I should do?"


    The crow paused, then called out again: "Quack, quack, quack!"


    "Oh? Let that little guy from Arcadia shoot?"


    Hei Tian narrowed his eyes, thought carefully for a while, and then smiled:


    "Then do it!"


    "Let me see what the little guy is planning."


    After all, Hei Tian shook his fishing rod, and with a gentle tug, a yellow croaker jumped up from the water and landed gently on his hand.


    "The fish is hooked~~"


    A smile appeared on the boy''s face.


    Chapter 0944 A Letter


    Arcadia''s backyard, the lake to the northeast, the ''Lake of the Moon''.


    It is named after the full moon shape during high tide and the crescent shape during low tide.


    Shana''s new address is next to Moon Lake, which is one of the townhouses.


    Standing on the balcony on the third floor of the villa, Su Jin looked at the lake view of the Moon Lake in front, and said a little strangely:


    "I''ve never heard of a lake of this size in our backyard?"


    "Ah? Even if you say so..."


    Black Rabbit, who was helping Shana clean the room, raised his head and smiled playfully:


    "But some people don''t seem to have even visited their own community headquarters, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s face froze, unable to say anything to refute.


    Speaking of which, he really hadn''t visited his own community well.


    After all, in the first half of the year, about five months, he was on the sickbed to recover from the injury, and in the two months after the injury, he has been fighting for his own safety and for the growth of Arcadia.


    Thinking about it carefully, the Arcadia he knew was also in the old castle of the headquarters, and Su Jin had never been to other places, or even the rivers and wells where the children of the community used to draw water.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help sighing: "Listen to what you said, think about it carefully, I am quite a failure as a leader, and I don''t even understand the terrain of my own community."


    "Ah, that..." Black Rabbit said with his eyes erratic at this time: "The Lake of the Moon was actually built by Lord Artemis last night."


    Su Jin: "..."


    Mud horse! Take what I built yesterday and say that I don''t understand the environment of my own community, but I understand mud horses!


    Su Jin stared at the black rabbit with a black line, then glanced at the lake outside and said:


    "Artemis? What did she make a lake for?"


    "It seems to be to provide drinking water to her family..."


    Speaking of this, Black Rabbit suddenly looked around, and then carefully touched Su Jin''s side, ''biting his ears'' and said:


    "It seems to be the embodiment of an artifact of authority. People saw it very clearly last night. It is an armor."


    Su Jin raised his brows. Artemis also has an armor-type power artifact? It seems that he didn''t see the other party use it a few days ago?


    Was it because I didn''t have time to use it last time, or because it was one of the hole cards, so I didn''t use it?


    Su Jin suddenly felt that the gods of Little Garden were very problematic, especially those famous and stylish gods and Buddhas.


    You see, even Artemis is bullied by him like that, and he still hides his trump card, not to mention other gods and Buddhas.


    Why are these immortals so shady?


    "Did she let you see it on purpose?" Su Jin looked at Hei Rabbit strangely.


    Hei Rabbit''s face stiffened, his eyes squinted, pinching his own skirt, and said in a very stiff tone:


    "Anyway, they are also moon rabbits related to the moon~"


    It turns out that, was it peeped by the sovereignty of the moon... Su Jin instantly understood the meaning of the black rabbit.


    As for why the black rabbit is so unnatural...


    Eighty percent of it is because of the use of sovereignty to peep the little secrets of the members of the community.


    This rabbit, doesn''t he understand the depths?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin patted the black rabbit on the shoulder and said:


    "It doesn''t matter, you did a good job. After all, the relationship between that Moon God and us is not very good, so we still have to take precautions."


    "This is also for the safety of the community!"


    "That''s what he said."


    Black Rabbit snorted out of his mind, haha.


    And at this moment, Shana came out of the bedroom, then looked at the two and said:


    "What are you doing standing there on the balcony?"


    "Look at the scenery." Su Jin replied casually.


    "Oh~" Shana didn''t think anything was wrong, she just turned her head, narrowed her eyes, and pointed at the big TV in the living room: "What is this thing?"


    "Ah, that''s a TV, haven''t you seen Shana?"


    "Well... I heard that it seems that Will Amina is going to buy something, but before buying it, the Tiandao Palace was attacked..."


    "Oh, by the way, where is the supermarket that sells pineapple bread?"


    "That... the nearest supermarket is in the city 30 kilometers away... The portal hasn''t been built yet, so..."


    Shana suddenly felt that although the environment of Hakoba was good, the convenience was suddenly inferior to that of modern society.


    "But I can make pineapple bread. By the way, I have an advanced certificate of pastry chef."


    "Make it for me to eat." Shana got rid of it without hesitation.


    She suddenly felt that although the convenience of Hakoniwa was very poor, there was a chef who could cook, and all the convenience was made up.


    "It turns out to be here."


    A cold female voice sounded, Su Jin turned her head and looked towards the cobblestone floor on the first floor below the balcony.


    On the cobblestone pavement along the lake, carrying a black parasol and still dressed in a Gothic dress, Nangong Nayue looked up at him like a porcelain doll.


    "That month?" Su Jin was surprised, then walked to the railing, leaned against the railing and asked, "Do you also live in this area?"


    Nangong Nayue below sneered and said expressionlessly:


    "It''s your style to take me to Hakoba, but I don''t even know where my address is, Su Jin."


    Su Jin suddenly felt that he shouldn''t have asked this question just now.


    No, he shouldn''t have spoken.


    Seeing Su Jin''s embarrassed appearance, Nangong suddenly smiled:


    "It seems that you have been in another world for a long time, otherwise you will not forget the fact that I only came to Hakoniwa for less than a day, and I didn''t live in Arcadia, but in my hometown. Island of God."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly had black lines all over his head.


    Do you girls have a problem, is it fun to tease him? Black Rabbit is like this, and your Nangong is like this that month?


    Shivering with cold air, when will Su Jin stand up?


    Su Jin shrugged helplessly, then looked at Nangong Nayue and said, "So, you came here to find me?"


    "That''s right."


    As Nangong said that month, he grabbed a letter from the void:


    "The goddess of wisdom who acted as my hako court teacher just received a letter, please make a cameo as a messenger from me who was there at the time."

 Chapter 702：

    Nangong said that month, his fingertips trembled, and the letter disappeared out of thin air and appeared on the railing in front of Su Jin.


    "Letter? Why is it sent to Athena first, and then Athena forwards it to..."


    Su Jin looked down, his eyes suddenly stopped.


    He saw a pattern on the envelope''s lacquer.


    The image of the pattern is "three black snakes with no horns and no legs, biting their tails, side by side".


    That is the flag pattern of the ''Ouroboros''.


    0945 Crow


    Su Jin looked at the letter silently.


    When he was in the aisle earlier, he thought that the Ouroboros should also be moving, but now the letter has arrived.


    Could it be because my promotion was exceptional, my inspiration was too high, and a prophecy came?


    Su Jin shook his head speechlessly, opened the paint, and took out the letter inside.


    After the black lacquer was torn apart, it burned silently, and then light blue dots lit up on the envelope in Su Jin''s hand.


    The dots of light were densely packed, with some kind of investigative power in them, as if to verify Su Jin''s identity.


    Su Jin paused, looked at the blue light spot, and did not resist the investigation.


    Soon, the blue light spot confirmed the sanctity of Su Jin, and then like a formation of soldiers, a long line was formed in the void, forming a sentence.


    [Tomorrow at 9:00 pm, outside gate 7177, on the top floor of Tulip Building - Hercules. ¡¿


    "Hercules..." Su Jin thought of the Hercules that he knew in the Godslayer world when he investigated the spirit of the Last King.


    That is, in that investigation, the other party found an opportunity to sublimate power and power to authority, and therefore owed Su Jin a favor.


    Remember when Hercules said he would trade Taurus news? Is this found?


    Or... Su Jin clearly remembered that the flame paint on the envelope just now was the flag of the Ouroboros.


    Hercules is also a member of Ouroboros?


    How many undercover agents are there in this organization?


    Could it be that among the Ouroboros, Hei Tian is the real one?


    Are you sure that Krishna is not called gin?


    While Su Jin complained in his heart, the envelope in his hand also shattered after being read, turned into white fine sand, and then disappeared.


    "What''s wrong? Your face is so strange?" Nangong Nayue, who had teleported to Su Jin''s side, asked in surprise.


    Hearing this, Su Jin shook his head and said:


    "It''s nothing, it''s just an invitation to meet from an acquaintance. It is estimated that I will make a special trip tomorrow."


    Speaking of this, he paused, turned his head to look at the black rabbit in the living room, and thought about it, but he still didn''t plan to mention the Ouroboros.


    Intuition told him that this time things would not be too risky.


    As a four-digit gold saint who is being promoted exceptionally, Su Jin''s intuition is comparable to prophecy in a sense.


    Of course, the premise is that the basic existence of Hei Tian does not blind his perception.


    But Hei Tian really wanted to do that, and Alger, who shared a part of his spirituality with Su Jin, would immediately fight back.


    Therefore, the estimated risk is indeed not very high.


    Perhaps, the news of Taurus really might be true... Su Jin narrowed his eyes and thought to himself.


    "Letters from acquaintances don''t look like that."


    Nangong murmured that month, can she still know who Su Jin is? She even knew the length of Su Jin, and she didn''t know what Su Jin''s expression would look like when facing a real acquaintance.


    "Since you don''t want to talk, I''m not interested in asking."


    "Since the letter has been delivered, I should also leave."


    When Nangong was talking that month, the atmosphere behind him splashed with ripples.


    "So soon?" Su Jin was surprised, and looked at Nangong Nayue inexplicably: "Don''t you stay and have lunch together?"


    "No, if you have time to spare, come and find me on Itogami Island. Anyway, it''s a matter of going through a door."


    The words fell, Nangong jumped back gently that month, and his figure disappeared into the circle of ripples and disappeared in front of Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin shrugged helplessly and whispered:


    "I really came to Xianjin Island to find you, but I don''t want to eat anymore."


    At this time, the black rabbit who saw Nangong leaving that month came over and asked curiously:


    "Su Jin, Miss Yue was looking for you just now..."


    "Delivering a letter for a friend." Su Jin explained, and then paused: "I will go out tomorrow night, and then I''ll trouble you to watch the house."


    "Okay, although I can''t compare to Lord Alger, I will try my best."


    Looking at the bunny black rabbit full of vitality, Su Jin couldn''t help but chuckle.


    When the smile subsided, he squinted and looked north.


    "7177 Outer door?" Su Jin muttered to himself.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, 7177 Outer Gate, Tulip Building.


    Su Jin, who used the power of sublimation to destroy all of his own aura and hid in disguise, came to the bottom floor of the building and looked up at the 23-story high-rise building in front of him.


    After watching it for a while, he entered the building and took the elevator to the 23rd floor.


    Walking out of the elevator door and crossing the aisle, Su Jin knocked on the only wooden door on this floor.


    dong dong!


    "Come in." A calm voice came from the door.


    Su Jin heard that it was Hercules'' voice, was silent for a moment, then turned the door and walked in.


    Stepping through the door, what caught my eye was the huge bookshelves in rows and rows.


    Each bookshelf is six meters high, and there are various books on it, which looks like a sea of ??books.


    At the end of the bookshelf, directly opposite Su Jin, was a large desk.


    Behind the desk, there is a figure with gold-rimmed glasses and a burly figure like a giant.


    - Hercules Hercules!


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin raised his brows.


    At this time, Hercules took off his glasses and smiled at Su Jin:


    "It''s surprising that someone like me can read books."


    "A little bit." Su Jin nodded, closed the door, and walked to the desk in front. There was a back chair in front of the desk, obviously reserved for Su Jin.


    When Su Jin sat down, Hercules leaned back and leaned back in the chair, looking at the huge bookshelf in front of him and said:


    "In a sense, these books aren''t really books either."


    He said, handing the book in his hand to the book:


    "You should have heard of the photo stone, right? The kind of stone gift that can completely record what happened and make people feel like they are there."


    "No, these books are recorded with the photo stone."


    Su Jin took the book, opened the title page, and a picture appeared in his mind.


    It was a picture of a man with long cyan hair and an exaggerated smile, facing off against a giant purple dragon.


    In the screen, the giant dragon sometimes turns into thunder light, flickers and slams, and sometimes spit thunder pulp, melting through mountains, flying and flickering, accompanied by thunder, like the dominance of thunder.


    In the face of such a giant dragon, the man with the exaggerated smile always kept a smile, stepped lightly, stepped on some mysterious pace, and was always in the right place to avoid the terrifying attack of the giant dragon.


    The battle between the two sides is like a circus trainer teasing a lion.


    The two sides fought for about 15 seconds, which was a long battle in the eyes of four figures who could fight at the speed of light.


    In the end, the man with long cyan hair and an exaggerated smile suddenly paused, stretched out his hand towards the Thunder Dragon, and took a swipe in the air.


    Suddenly, the giant dragon stopped in mid-air, and the body and mind that were lightning-fast suddenly froze in mid-air, like Chun Chan wrapped in amber.


    The next second, the dragon disappeared without a sound.


    In the same place, the man with the exaggerated smile suddenly stretched out his body and mind, his hands turned into two feet, his tailbone stretched out the dragon''s tail, and purple scales quickly covered his body.


    Soon, a dragon species similar to the purple dragon that disappeared before appeared in place.


    The picture pops up here.


    After Su Jin finished reading, he looked up at Hercules:


    "steal?"


    He was determining the type of power used by the exaggerated man just now. The similar and familiar power seemed to be the ''stealing'' used by Hermes.


    "That''s right."


    Hercules nodded, then explained:


    "The man in the picture is Loki."


    "The Nordic **** of thieves?" Su Jin asked curiously.


    "Yes." Hercules admitted, and also explained: "It is also the special commissioner sent by Ouroboros this time."


    "This is the scene where he once stole a near-pure-blooded Yalong in the Western District and stole almost everything from the other side."


    Hearing the name Loki, Su Jin was stunned.


    And here it is.


    "Gah" sound!


    The sound of crows calling sounded in the study.


    I saw black feathers falling gently from the air, and then converged on the desk, forming a one-eyed crow with only a left eye.


    The one-eyed crow stepped on the desk, glanced at Hercules, and then said:


    "Doing something superfluous, Hercules."


    After it finished saying this, it laughed loudly, then narrowed its one eye, stared at Su Jin''s face and said:


    "But that''s fine, I''m too lazy to introduce myself."


    The crow said this, raised his chin, and said proudly:


    "Yes, I am Loki!"


    Su Jin: "..."


    Chapter 0946 The task of the Ouroboros


    When the crow admitted that he was Loki, some conceptual power gradually began to recover in Su Jin''s spirit.


    As if humans were born with the ability to control their arms, Su Jin suddenly had a feeling.


    That is ''I can easily deprive the power of the crow in front of me and devour the existence of the other party. ¡¯


    Su Jin knew exactly where this power came from.


    It was the spiritual figure of the Norse **** named ''Loki'' that Athena once gave him. It was the conceptual control of the real name in the spiritual figure, and the power it brought.


    Because the crow called himself Loki just now, this power was naturally triggered.


    Therefore, Su Jin can now easily devour the existence of the crow in front of him.


    Of course, the premise is that the other party has no backhand.


    However, when things are not clear, Su Jin naturally cannot destroy the crow.


    He paused, restrained the strangeness in his heart, and looked at the crow as calmly as possible:

 Chapter 703：

    "You... are Loki? Which evil **** in Northern Europe?"


    As soon as Su Jin made a sound, the crow waved its "big wings" and snorted:


    "I know what you want to say."


    "It is nothing more than that Loki has been killed by the Greek goddess of wisdom, and even the spirituality has been deprived of this matter."


    When the crow said this, he stepped on the edge of the desk and walked around, and said with a straight smile:


    "That''s right, Loki was once defeated by the goddess of wisdom, but that doesn''t mean my Loki really died."


    "Just relying on the power of the goddess of wisdom, you want to kill me Loki? It''s too beautiful to think."


    "All of this is just me Loki''s plan to escape by fake death and get rid of the dystopian devil of the year."


    "Everyone, including the goddess of wisdom, was tricked by my Loki, hahahaha~~"


    You are so arrogant, what are you afraid of when you say Athena''s name and keep calling others the goddess of wisdom... Su Jin complained in his heart, but nothing changed on the bright side.


    A crow who calls himself Loki, for him, the stakes are not high.


    Of course, the premise is that the other party is really Loki, and there is no substitute spirituality. Otherwise, Su Jin can''t use his real name to control and kill the other party.


    But even so, Su Jin''s advantage is absolute, and he is not afraid of the crow in front of him.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, knocked on the table and said, "So, you are here on behalf of the Ouroboros this time?"


    At this time, the crow on the table blinked its only eye and said meaningfully:


    "In a sense, I''m the same kind of person as you."


    Hearing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes.


    And this, the crow who called himself Loki continued:


    "Just like Hercules, you are nominally the cadre sent by Zeus to the Ouroboros, but you are actually sent by Hera."


    "I, Loki, also lurked in the Ouroboros under the instruction of a Greek god."


    Good guy, are you two or five too?


    Su Jin complained in his heart, then raised his eyebrows again, and asked curiously:


    "A Greek god? Who is it?"


    Rocky suddenly got stuck, glanced at Su Jin speechlessly, and then said angrily:


    "It''s one of the twelve goddesses of victory in Greece, okay?"


    Goddess of Victory? Isn''t that Athena... Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and immediately complained in his heart: You are obviously submissive to Athena, and what are you talking about playing the goddess of wisdom? This guy won''t think that changing the name of a **** is just Two different people, right?


    Even if you don''t want to admit your defeat, it''s not like this, right?


    "Cough cough!"


    Seeing Su Jin''s strange expression, the crow coughed dryly, relieved the embarrassment, and continued:


    "All in all, one sentence."


    "We are all our own people~"


    "So there''s no need, you don''t have to shoot your own people, understand?"


    Hearing this, Hercules next to him said calmly:


    "I won''t do anything to my partner."


    The premise is that Loki is your partner, right? Su Jin understood what Hercules meant in seconds.


    On the side, Loki naturally knew the subtext of Hercules, and there was a bit of embarrassment on the crow''s face:


    "Hercules, you can still trust my Loki''s integrity. In the event of danger, I will leave you to escape at most this time, and I will never fall into trouble!"


    "That''s really trustworthy." Su Jin and Hercules sarcastically said in unison.


    After a bit of discussion, Loki pouted and looked at Hercules and Su Jin in front of him, especially Su Jin.


    The more it looked, the more friendly Su Jin became.


    This guy''s mother-in-law is the magic star who suppressed Athena, and she has been friends with Su Jin for a long time.


    Although I didn''t expect to meet Su Jin on the mission of Ouroboros, it doesn''t matter, I''m familiar with it once!


    On the other side, Hercules didn''t have any polite thoughts with Loki, and said directly:


    "Okay, Loki, as a messenger, what order did you bring this time? You actually need me to come forward and invite Su Jin over on the bright side."


    He said this to give Su Jin an explanation to let the other party know that this time it was Ouroboros that had a task to give to the two of them.


    "What''s the hurry! The guy who can hold back for 24 hours without ejaculating, what''s the hurry! I didn''t see you in such a hurry when I went to drink the flower wine."


    While complaining, Loki lifted the crow''s wings into the air, and rolled out a twenty-centimeter-long black snake scroll.


    In the sealing position of the reel, the logo of the three-headed serpent is clearly visible.


    Seeing this, Hercules looked at it and said to Su Jin:


    "Opening the scroll is equivalent to taking over the quest. This is the rule of the Ouroboros, so generally speaking, the content of the quest needs to be clear with the messenger in advance."


    Su Jin glanced at Loki, who suddenly shouted, "Look at what I''m doing, I haven''t done anything yet~".


    Ignoring Loki''s defense, Su Jin turned his head and asked Hercules:


    "And what if the messenger hides it?"


    Hearing this, Hercules said solemnly:


    "The mission is as usual, but you can kill the messenger beforehand, and the Ouroboros will assist you to devour the messenger''s spirit."


    "Is that so..." Su Jin thought for the first time that he could create some deadpool messengers to trick people.


    But when he turned his head, he thought that the Ouroboros made a person of Loki''s level as a messenger probably because he thought that someone would do this trick, so there was no problem in sending a powerful ''celebrity'' to imply that the messenger was fine.


    Of course, all of this is done without harming the fundamental interests of Ouroboros. Otherwise, if the limits are changed, Su Jin has absolutely no doubt that Ouroboros can''t do it.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin rubbed his chin and asked Loki, "What is the mission this time?"


    "Dirty guy, he was definitely thinking of tricks just now."


    Loki blatantly complained about Su Jin, and then said:


    "This mission is quite special. It is a protection mission."


    "The object of protection is a member of our Ouroboros."


    Speaking of this, Rocky paused and said:


    "¡ªSavior Kalji."


    "It''s him who needs to be protected this time."


    Hearing this, Su Jin and Hercules fell silent.


    Chapter 0947 The contradiction that cannot be escaped


    Kalji...Su Jin savored the name, closed his eyes, and after a while, he let out a turbid breath:


    "It''s a test."


    "Oh, this is the first time we think the same thing."


    Crow Loki gave a low laugh, and rubbed his eyes with his wings in a grandiose tone:


    "At this time, the guy who will be eyeing the last incarnation of Vishnu, I thought about it for a long time, and there is only that group."


    Hercules, who is like a tower mountain, said in a deep voice:


    "Martial Gods, Heavenly Army."


    It is composed of twelve Buddhist guardians, twelve main gods of Greece, Daomen Tianting Doubu immortals, and the Crusaders'' angel army. Hakoba is a famous violent institution.


    "As expected, it''s because of the recent exploratory community, right?"


    Hercules sighed, his tone was not very pleasant.


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and looked at Hercules with doubts in his eyes.


    What kind of exploratory community? He had never heard of this.


    At this time, Loki explained:


    "It''s a general term for a community that specializes in developing other worlds like troublemakers, and is generally regarded by the upper echelons as the source of Hakoniwa''s vitality."


    "Of course, under normal circumstances, when encountering some worlds that are harmful to the gods, these communities will still give up. This is also the difference between them and troublemakers."


    After Loki finished explaining, he gave Su Jin a meaningful look, and then added:


    "A few days ago, the Tianjun discovered that Ouroboros was targeting the exploratory community in private, and entrusted the intelligence department of Commander Di Tianmata to investigate."


    what do you see me doing? I''m a troublemaker, isn''t it obvious? Su Jin''s mouth twitched and asked, "How much is left?"


    "Less than a hundred."


    Loki said with a little regret in his tone:


    "And it''s the sum of the upper and lower floors."


    "This number is far from the 10,000 homes found in the last millennium census."


    "Of course, the number in the last millennium must have some moisture. I guess at least 5,000 companies cheated subsidies. This is my experience as an industry insider, but even so, at least nearly 5,000 exploratory communities have been defeated and eliminated. ."


    People in the industry, you also opened an exploratory community to defraud insurance, right... Su Jin''s eyes when looking at Loki were suddenly wrong.


    "In a sense, this is an act that shakes the foundations of Hakonei."


    Speaking of which, Hercules added:


    "The vile nature of this matter is very high. If the Tianjun does not act, it will shake their prestige."


    "Of course, according to Emperor Shitian''s character, he will never let such an act go by, who is proud of the creator of Hakoba."


    Speaking of which, Hercules said solemnly:


    "In the end, the Ouroboros crossed the border!"


    Simply put, an exploratory community is someone who adds ''new fuel'' to the basic human beings in Hakine.


    Belong to the basic operators.


    Their absence will most likely lead to the solidification of human history, which in turn will lead to the early arrival of the end.


    The behavior of Ouroboros is tantamount to drawing wages from the bottom of the small garden, and is naturally disgusted by the gods who are inclined to maintain order in the small garden.


    Among them, the Heavenly Army, which is a symbol of order, is naturally the most hostile organization.


    Staring at Kalji and taking revenge is naturally a matter of course.


    After all, who called Kalji the important ''His Royal Highness'' of Ouroboros!


    "That''s why it causes Kalji to be in danger..." Su Jin muttered to himself.


    And then ask him to be responsible for the protection, isn''t this pitting him and Kalji?


    It doesn''t matter if Kalji is protected by a big boss, he Su Jin... oh, with Alger there, he also has a backstage person now.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly stopped panicking, and by the way, raised his legs:


    "So, our job this time is to protect Kalji from the hands of the Heavenly Army?"


    "From the point of view of requirements, that''s it." Loki spread his wings helplessly.


    This is an example of a leader doing something wrong and a subordinate taking the blame.


    If it wasn''t for the high level of Ouroboros, who secretly eradicated the exploratory community for their own purposes, and committed taboos, how could they have encountered these bad things?


    In the end, he did something wrong and didn''t say anything, and even used it to test these "loyal" members.


    Aren''t those people in black days ashamed?


    Su Jin suddenly felt that the group of Ouroboros was the biggest gutter-smelling rat in Hakoten.


    It''s really inappropriate to do things.


    At this time, Hercules muttered:


    "Kalji is now using a pseudonym, participating in your Arcadia Grand Alliance, and is training to fight on the battlefield of God''s War on Mars."


    "I will propose to Zeus to become the leader of the Greek God Wars participants."

 Chapter 704：

    After a pause, Hercules added:


    "Concurrently serve as the investigator of the Sky Army''s ''Ouroboros Department''."


    Good guy, Hercules has taken important positions on both sides. He wants to search and arrest Kalji while protecting him. Don''t you feel tired and panic?


    Su Jin glanced at Hercules speechlessly, then curled his lips and said:


    "I don''t care how to solve the task now, I only care about how much I have received!"


    At this time, Loki looked at Hercules in surprise, and said in surprise, "You didn''t say it?"


    "You came too early." Hercules cast a glance at Loki.


    "Ah, I''m so sorry~"


    Loki replied perfunctorily, then paused, and explained to Su Jin:


    "You should have heard from Hercules, Taurus on Minotaur."


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, then nodded slightly in greeting.


    Seeing this, Loki ''Quack'' smiled and said, "This mission is the news that I accidentally received during our last joint operation with Hercules, so in principle, the income from this news is half of mine."


    At this time, Hercules reminded:


    "I already gave it to you in advance."


    Loki''s face froze, and he glared at Hercules:


    "I won''t sell two things, what do you think?"


    No, why are you angry? Su Jin thought silently.


    And you still want to make money from him, you are thinking of shit!


    After being dismantled, Loki coughed dryly, and then continued:


    "Well, let''s not mention the benefits for the time being, but about the sovereignty of the Taurus sun, this big man and I have successfully confirmed it."


    Speaking of this, Loki narrowed his eyes, and his smile gradually exaggerated:


    "Minotaur, now being kept in captivity by ouroboros, waiting for Kalgi to come and challenge."


    "Huh, the hero challenged the monster and obtained treasures and beauties. Why do those high-level guys always like this old-fashioned bridge."


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned and tapped the armrest of the back chair with his index finger, saying:


    "That is to say, the reward this time is the Taurus Sun Sovereign?"


    Hearing this, Loki''s smile became even more exaggerated.


    It was just about to say something, but Hercules, who was next to him, explained it first:


    "It''s ''you get a Taurus,'' to be exact, and we get paid for it."


    Hearing this, Loki''s face suddenly collapsed, and he jumped up and fanned towards Hercules:


    "Gah! Hercules, you are ruining my fun and affecting my earnings!"


    "Our cooperation is over, you know it''s over?"


    "In the days to come, it''s up to you, the big fool, to deal with the disgusting task of ouroboros like Zeus in heat!"


    "I should have said it before I came, there is no one here who can be tricked by you, Loki!"


    Looking at one person and one bird fighting each other in front of him, Su Jin tapped the handrail with his index finger, and his black eyes gradually became deeper:


    "Is it a Taurus..."


    Su Jin murmured and repeated a few times.


    The Sky Army and the supporters behind them wanted to arrest Kalji, and the Ouroboros headed by Krishna planned to protect him.


    The conflict between the two sides was transformed into the task of ''protecting Kalji'' this time.


    Things have become troublesome... Su Jin frowned.


    The intelligence learned this, no matter how much Su Jin thought about it, it was impossible for him to stay out of it.


    Who made Kalgi remain anonymous in the Arcadia Grand Alliance, participating in the **** war against Greece.


    No matter what you do, Arcadia will be involved. Since it will be like this no matter what you do, it is better to make the scene more messy!


    Su Jin thought blankly.


    Chapter 0948 The safest way


    Wait until one person and one crow fight each other.


    Loki flapped his wings, flew to the corner of the tea table, opened the distance from Hercules, raised his chin and said to Su Jin with a circle of eyes:


    "Speaking of which, among the requirements of Ouroboros, there is also the provision of temporarily handing Taurus to Kalji for 3 months after the task is completed. It seems that the time when the savior activates the ability to simulate the star creation map is about 80%. What is this time frame?"


    Hercules, whose claw marks gradually faded away, snorted at this time:


    "Let Taurus be kept by Kalji for 3 months. Oh, although it''s not long, the ghost knows what accidents will happen in the middle."


    At this time, Loki added:


    "The worst result is nothing more than that after the task is completed, due to some accidents, the reward of Sun Sovereignty is ''temporarily'' lost."


    "No, there is a high possibility of losing contact. After all, Kalji is important, but it is only a total protection, and it is not enough to trade with the sovereignty of the sun."


    "So..." Su Jin frowned deeply: "Ouroboros, are you planning to give up Kalji?"


    Abandon Kargi.


    This may seem like a fantasy to those who know the importance of Kalji, but Su Jin has to think so now.


    He didn''t believe that the higher-ups of Ouroboros would not know that there were ''two or five boys'' in his power.


    From the fact that the other party accurately called Hercules, Loki and Su Jin out to perform the task, it was obvious that they knew the identities of the three of them.


    And let their three inner ghosts be responsible for protecting the important Kargi.


    No matter how you look at it, it looks like it is about to be liquidated.


    After all, the mission failed and Kalji was lost, and the three of them must have no good fruit to eat.


    Think about it, you know how big the risk is here.


    "Aren''t you going to take this mission?"


    Hercules looked at Su Jin with a little surprise:


    "Arcadia can''t escape. After all, Kalji is in your big league now."


    "People are more important or alliances are more important?" Su Jin asked Hercules in return.


    "Since I know that a three-digit melee is destined to happen on the battlefield of God''s War, why should I use the lives of the alliance members as their foil?"


    "Isn''t it lost to Greece and needs a lot of resources? Do you think I can''t afford to lose?" Su Jin sneered.


    In fact, he really can''t afford to lose. After all, Arcadia''s foundation is too thin. Even if gold coins are available, other valuable resources are absolutely unaffordable.


    However, Su Jin is not without a solution.


    The big deal, he surrendered to Hera in the battle of gods and threw all the compensation to that queen.


    Presumably Hera will definitely be willing to cooperate with him in a ''left hand for right hand''.


    In return, the war of gods ended immediately, and the alliance existed in name only. At that time, it would be difficult for him to be affected by the game between the Heavenly Army and the Ouroboros with Galji as the core.


    At the four-digit level, Su Jin is really not afraid of anyone in the lower level of Hakoba!


    Hercules fell into silence when he heard the sound, and the hero never thought about admitting counsel, so that he really didn''t expect Su Jin to have such an operation.


    Although it is a bit embarrassing to lose the battle of gods, but somehow avoiding the three-digit war, in a sense, it really can''t be said to be a loss.


    "Hoho, I didn''t expect you to dare to play this trick." Loki fluttered his wings and laughed, "I must have never thought that the queen would avoid her arrangement in this way."


    "Wait? Whose arrangement are you talking about?!" Su Jin was shocked and asked Loki.


    Hearing this, Loki looked at Su Jin strangely: "There is a second queen in this little garden?"


    The task arranged by the Queen of Halloween? She asked me to protect Kalji? No, it may also be my failure to protect... Su Jin frowned deeply when he thought of this, and then sighed:


    "I changed my mind."


    "what?"


    Loki was stunned, and raised the crow''s wings to his ears.


    At this time, Su Jin said calmly:


    "I''ve accepted this mission!"


    "Ah..." Loki was stunned.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the end, Su Jin still took over the protection task of Ouroboros, and discussed with Hercules and Loki about the gathering time after officially taking over the task, and then left.


    Of course, taking over the job does not mean that Su Jin will do it seriously.


    One is the Heavenly Army who has taken care of him many times, and the other is Kalji, who is an acquaintance but has a different stance.


    All fools know who Su Jin will choose to help.


    And this position, Hercules and Loki are actually the same.


    As the obvious ''undercover'', it was obvious who the three of them would choose among the Heavenly Army and the Ouroboros.


    At this point, Su Jin didn''t believe that the senior management of Ouroboros would not understand this matter.


    In other words, Su Jin didn''t believe that the Queen of Halloween would not be clear about this matter.


    "So, is that what she wants from me?"


    Su Jinmen asked himself.


    As Su Jin''s strength became stronger and stronger, his intelligence at the lower level gradually began to be widely known.


    As a former hostile strength, the current boss, Ouroboros naturally has a full set of information about Su Jin in it.


    It is estimated that even when he first arrived, he was recuperating in Arcadia, and then he was affected by the unannounced war of Ouroboros against Arcadia, and the matter of lying on the sick bed for two months was also investigated.


    Normally, someone like him who has a great hatred with Ouroboros would not be reused.


    Hei Tian''s purpose in recruiting him was more to stabilize him and keep him from making trouble.


    Su Jin understands this, as does Ouroboros.


    The Queen of Halloween knows better.


    But now that he understands, he has to be arranged to accept this task.


    "Is it an explanation for the Heavenly Army? Or is there something in Kalji that made Ouroboros choose to give up Kalji?"


    "Is there something I don''t know about?"


    Su Jin frowned, thought for a while, then shook his head and said:


    "There is too much information missing, and it is impossible to deduce the ideas of those old monsters without sufficient intelligence basis."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed and prepared to deal with this matter in his own way.


    Thinking of this, he returned to Arcadia headquarters, locked himself in a private room, then wrote a letter and prepared the prayer ceremony directly in the room.


    The object of the ceremony is naturally the goddess who symbolizes the end.


    [Ouroboros sent me to protect Kalji for half a month. ¡¿


    Put the letter with these contents in the ceremony, and then Su Jin looked at the letter in front of him and spontaneously ignited.


    While waiting for a response, Su Jin repeated the ceremony four more times, pointing to Sakyamuni, the Queen of Halloween, and Nuwa, who had been stalked by the other party before.


    And...the last black sky.


    As the four letters were set on fire, Su Jin gradually let out a sigh of relief:


    "This time, it''s basically equal to the two-digit number, and everyone knows that I''m going to protect Kalji, right?"


    Dangerous spy lurking mission, what is the way to get out safely?

 Chapter 705：

    Then find a way to make this mission a public visit to a foreign country by the envoy!


    Su Jin couldn''t believe it anymore. Under the circumstance that all the two-digit numbers were stalking him, there was still that "stinky shameless" two-digit number who dared to pit him in person.


    If there is, then Su Jin has to admire his courage.


    Confess on the spot!


    0949 Reply


    Southern District, the mountains along the river at an outer gate.


    The one-eyed crow flew to the big rock where it had been before, and said to the fishing boy in the straw hat:


    "Gah, Su Jin intends to accept this task. Although he refused once, but when I mentioned that it was the Queen''s arrangement, he resolutely agreed, which is very strange."


    "That''s not surprising, Odin."


    Hei Tian looked at the fish float on the river, smiled and said:


    "In a sense, Halloween is kind to that little guy. Whether it''s out of repayment of kindness or out of a prudent idea of ????protecting himself, he will accept the request of the willful queen."


    "Oh? He actually has something to do with the queen?"


    The One-Eyed Crow was surprised, and then laughed hilariously:


    "Is it really interesting that the White Night King, the Queen, the Demon Star, and the three big problem children of the little garden all like that little guy?"


    "Hoho, maybe I can see the battle between the Protoss."


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it too."


    As Hei Tian said this, he suddenly paused and pulled out a letter from the void in surprise.


    "Huh?" Seeing Hei Tian''s surprised expression, the crow was also shocked: "What happened?"


    "No, it''s just that I didn''t expect that little guy named Su Jin would..."


    He didn''t know how to describe his current thoughts for a while.


    Logically speaking, the relationship between him and Su Jin should be very bad.


    But...this letter...


    It can''t be wrong, can it? But wanting to arouse his will and receive letters without reading his real name is obviously a pointing ritual.


    This¡­¡­


    Hei Tian took out the letter, looked at the brand-new handwriting on the letter that looked like it was printed, suddenly paused, and then laughed out loud:


    "Haha, that''s what it is!"


    "What a slick boy!"


    "It looks like the queen''s fun is going to be ruined by this little guy."


    "What?" The crow next to him was not aware of it, and always felt that Hei Tian, ??who received the letter, was a little strange.


    At this time, Hei Tian smiled and shook his head. He didn''t respond. He just flipped the letter over, wrote a line, waved his hand, and the letter was returned the same way.


    "Nothing, just saw something interesting."


    He casually replied to the crow, and then smiled:


    "Speaking of which, Odin, you seem to have gone out and swindled in Loki''s name again this time?"


    The crow heard the words and sighed:


    "Only a boss like you would keep calling the real names of his double agents. It''s really boring."


    "I''m really sorry." Hei Tian smiled, then looked at the fish float in front of him, shook his fishing rod, and sighed: "The fish is off the hook! What a pity."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    skyline.


    Temple of the sky under the night sky.


    Skaha, who was wearing a deacon uniform, walked behind the girl who was as dazzling as the sun, looked at the untouched black tea on the tea table in front of him, and said in surprise:


    "Queen, you don''t seem to have any appetite today?"


    "Shut up, Skaha."


    The Queen of Halloween spoke fiercely in a soft voice:


    "I''m in a bad mood today. If I say more, I can''t guarantee that I will do anything."


    Hearing this, Skaha closed her mouth immediately, and at this moment, her sensitive hearing heard a few sounds of paper being torn.


    Sounds like a letter being torn off... Skaha couldn''t help but think so.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween, who turned her back to Skaha, muttered dissatisfiedly:


    "To actually expose my little game to those voyeurs, this is an abominable guy. He doesn''t even satisfy my little taste, and dares to think about me? Oh, man!"


    After Skaha heard it, although he was very curious, he still pretended not to hear anything.


    She didn''t want to have a "Halloween Queen''s Fun Game".


    But now it seems that someone has gotten rid of the Queen''s fun game, but I don''t know who it is, who actually gave the Queen such a big stimulation.


    "Skaha!"


    "Yes!" Skaha hurriedly lowered his head and listened to the holy words.


    "I''m in a bad mood today. From here to the border of sunset, every community has to offer me a total of new desserts."


    "Yes." Skaha sighed helplessly, ready to get up.


    "Wait a moment."


    Skaha turned around and bowed his head helplessly.


    "Make two copies of each cake, and send the other one to Arcadia, and put it in the mouth of their leader! You have to supervise him to finish it, you know?"


    Co-authoring is Su Jin who offended you... Skaha finally understood the ''culprit'', so he nodded and said, "Yes."


    Before turning to leave, Skaha clearly heard a rustling sound, which seemed to be the sound of a quill sliding on a piece of paper.


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arcadia headquarters.


    Su Jin''s room.


    After the ceremony, within a few seconds, the first reply came.


    "Huh? Is this symbol the twin goddesses?" Su Jin looked at the circular ceremony pattern lit up on the ground, surprised a moment, then picked up the envelope on it, opened it, and saw only a line of graceful handwriting :


    [Protect according to their demands. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows: "This means, you also agree with me to protect Kalji? Qianyan is the funder behind the Tianjun?"


    After that, another ritual pattern lit up on the ground.


    Su Jin picked up the letter and felt the "good luck" left on it, resisting the thought of keeping the envelope, and opened the letter to take a look.


    ¡¾? ¡¿


    The symbol on the letter made Su Jin feel a little embarrassed.


    Then, the golden but not dazzling Buddha light lit up. After opening the letter, Su Jin also saw a line of words:


    [Let''s go with the flow. ¡¿


    Hey, you are the ancestor of Buddhism, what the **** is going with the flow... Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then he looked at the two ritual lines that lit up again on the ground.


    One is familiar to the Queen of Halloween, and the other is unknown, but has an inexplicable attraction to all things.


    The latter should be Krishna''s reply.


    Seeing this, Su Jin first opened the letter from the Queen of Halloween.


    ¡¾Do you like desserts? ¡¿


    Su Jin froze for a while after seeing it, and said strangely, "Is the sweets alright, but what does it mean?"


    However, at this time, the letter spontaneously ignited without wind, and soon disappeared into Su Jin''s hands, making Su Jin look like a two-zhang monk confused.


    He looked strangely at the place where the letter disappeared, and then opened Hei Tian''s letter, with a little force, but did not open it.


    "Huh?" Su Jin looked down at the letter in surprise.


    At this time, a handwriting slowly appeared on the cover.


    [Open when Karji is in danger. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and sighed:


    "Although it''s a bit strange to reply, but in general, my mission this time should be a near miss, right?"


    "perhaps¡­¡­"


    Thinking of the army that is about to face the Heavenly Army, even if Su Jin has a double-digit backstage, he can''t help but feel a little tough.


    I hope the Heavenly Army pulls back a little, otherwise my little bones will be torn apart.


    With this thought in mind, Su Jin ushered in the time agreed with Hercules and Loki.


    Chapter 0950 is still far away


    3345 Outer Gate, a private house very close to the Thousand Eyes Station.


    Unlocking the conceptual combination lock at the door, Su Jin, who walked into the living room, took off the hood of his windbreaker, revealing his face:


    "I seem to be a little early."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked at the empty living room.


    He calmly walked to the single sofa in the center of the living room, sat down on it, and began to fiddle with the tea set on the table.


    After the new tea was brewed, the door opened, and the black crow feathers scattered and gathered on the tea table to form a one-eyed black crow:


    "Set the meeting place at 3345, isn''t that guy Hercules afraid of being beaten to death by the White Night King?"


    After muttering, Loki said to Su Jin without raising his head:


    "I want black tea. If possible, can I add a drop of pure witch''s blood?"


    "Sorry, there is no such rare tea ingredients here."


    A dull thunderous voice sounded, and as the door was opened, Hercules approached the living room with his knees bowed:


    "My only complaint about this place is that the door is too small."


    He complained, went straight to the sofa opposite Su Jin and sat down, then placed three black advanced gift cards on the table:


    "This is the fake identity I bought, a one-time disguise prop, let''s see which one you choose."


    Loki flapped his wings, flew in front of Hercules, grabbed a gift card with his claws, and immediately laughed:


    "Hoho, it''s a high-end product that can hide from three figures. It seems that the funds given by Ouroboros this time are very sufficient!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin stretched out his hand and drew the card on the far left that he felt the most cordial, and turned it over to take a look.


    [Lingga: Rudra, God of Vedic Storms (three digits)]


    ¡¾Authority: Destruction¡¿


    [Evaluation: This is the spiritual figure of a god-king in the Indus civilization era. After the defeat, the essence was swallowed by Shiva, and the residue of the spiritual figure was sold by Shiva himself to Ouroboros. After being transformed by the world king, it has a very high level The anti-divination ability of the degree can effectively isolate the three-digit viewing, and has no effect on the two-digit and close to two-digit powerhouses. ¡¿


    [How to use: Crushed. ¡¿


    "Is this the prop for this mission?"


    Su Jin glanced at the card introduction, then turned to look at Hercules and said:


    "Using Shiva''s devouring spirit to deal with the heavenly army is really bad fun."


    "In a sense, this is the best way, otherwise if you use the existing people as fake identities, it will not be fun to be sanctioned by the ''real name control''."

 Chapter 706：

    Hercules, who had chosen his identity card, said with a heartfelt heart.


    Obviously, he suffered a loss, and this is why he chose this safe method.


    At this time, Loki on the side laughed wildly and said:


    "Hoho, Hermes, the **** of deception, it''s interesting, it''s so interesting, I didn''t expect ouroboros to have this thing."


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked up at the card under Loki''s claws, and at the familiar face of the young man, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    When he came before, he deliberately brought one of the two mechanical gods that had been placed in the capital at the end, which happened to be Hermes, and now Hercules brought the false identity of Hermes again.


    Did they think of a piece?


    The group pit is still reading the resurrected Hermes?


    At this time, Hercules, opposite Su Jin, said:


    "The identity I chose is Welles Lana, who has a mythological connection with me. Well, this spiritual identity has been abandoned by Di Shitian, so there is no risk of having a real name."


    Another familiar name. Do Hakoba people do bad things in the name and identity of others?


    Teach, Teach!


    Hercules looked at the two in front of him and said:


    "Then from now on, let''s get used to your identity and don''t do anything unnecessary."


    When Hercules said this, he turned to look at Su Jin and said:


    "It''s best not to use the power of the brand, and it''s best to change the habit of using authority, so as not to be exposed. Of course, if you are not afraid of being held accountable by the military queen, you can do whatever you want."


    "I understand." Su Jin sighed slightly.


    The small universe has to make some changes, the characteristics of crushing atoms cannot be too obvious, and there are combat skills...


    Su Jin opened the Dimensional Forum and directly searched for ''Pluto Fighter''s 108 Magic Star Technique''. Looking at the number of ''10,000 points'' returned, he almost couldn''t resist the urge to scold the forum.


    The more than a dozen golden combat skills recorded in Sasha''s diary only cost 520 points, and your Underworld Fighter''s asking price is 10,000?


    crazy for money?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin casually wrote on the forum: "What''s the matter with this price?"


    [Answer: The original price is 1,000 points, and the function: ''It can be used directly, forcibly match the record, and improve the proficiency of large-scale use'' worth 9,000 points. There is no problem with this price. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin pondered for a while, and directly learned the tricks of 108 Underworld Fighters in one breath. In a sense, 10,000 points is indeed not too high.


    Moreover, among the tricks of the Underworld Fighter, many of them are extremely useful, strange and unusual tricks. If you want to learn them in one breath, the energy spent is unimaginable.


    To be able to learn in one breath, the price is really small.


    ¡®Forget it, after all, it is a solar sovereignty, and this investment is still necessary. ¡¯


    As for whether the Ouroboros will give sovereignty to the sun in the end?


    The two-digit number is watching the whole process, if you don''t give it, I can justifiably **** you and see who has played who.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin watched with heartache as his 880,170 points dropped significantly to 870,170, which almost prevented him from shutting himself up.


    This is the money he has worked hard for so long to save to deal with unexpected needs. Now that he has cut so much, Su Jin almost didn''t feel distressed.


    In terms of purchasing power, this is one-fifth of the power, the power to lift the 2% limit.


    Su Jin is naturally very distressed when it is sent out like this.


    And most importantly...


    Su Jin closed the consumption interface and opened a search interface.


    On the interface, a line of handwriting is particularly exciting for Su Jin.


    ¡¾Comprehend the mystery of life and death¡¿


    [Price: 100 million points. ¡¿


    [Function: It can help the Saint Seiya with the limit of the seventh sense to understand the cycle of life and death, step into the eighth sense without risk, and comprehend the essence of the small universe. ¡¿


    [Note 1: It can be used in conjunction with all kinds of auxiliary breakthrough treasures to enhance the breakthrough effect. ¡¿


    [Note 2: This function is only available to forum holders, and is the result of the negotiation between the forum and the Hakoten Center. The price is not universal. ¡¿


    [Note 3: If a ''pure-bred human'' uses this function to make a breakthrough, he can get a minimum of 30% and a maximum of 35% of the breakthrough bonus when ''breaking through the boundaries of the small universe and sublimating the small universe into "ultimate power"''. ¡¿


    Su Jin looked at Note 3 with hot eyes.


    Break through the bonus of ''Ultimate Power''!


    That is equal to the will of the gods at the first-level **** level, or even surpasses it, a power that only primitive gods born from chaos can have.


    It is the ultimate power that generates chaos, creates and destroys everything.


    You must know that even Seiya, who can kill even absolute gods and injure super gods, has not been able to break through the boundary between humans and gods.


    Not to mention the boundaries between humans and primitive gods.


    And now, with just 100 million points, the purchasing power of 200 authority can get a 30% bonus.


    Su Jin seriously doubts that all other functions are additions, and the most important thing is this note 3.


    Of course, this does not mean that the eighth sense is not important, but that the eighth sense is relatively less valued than the ultimate power at a higher level.


    However, looking at the 100 million points, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Sure enough, my accumulation is still far behind."


    Su Jin sighed and turned to focus on his business. He picked and chose from the achievements of the Underworld Warriors, and finally chose a Underworld Warrior with a fake identity.


    The head of the three giants of the Underworld Warriors, the fighting style of the Tian Mengxing Wyvern Radamandis.


    Just use him.


    After choosing the battle mode, Su Jin raised his head and looked at Hercules, who was obviously in a well-adjusted state.


    "It looks like you are all ready?"


    Seeing Su Jin''s expression, Hercules immediately smiled and said:


    "Then, let''s discuss how to protect that precious Highness."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s face froze, glanced at Hercules and Loki, and then said:


    "I have a proposal..."


    Chapter 0951 You have big eyebrows and big eyes!


    Mars.


    The canyon position at the headquarters of the Arcadia Major League.


    The withered and yellow sand was swept up by the strong wind, constantly flapping the windbreakers of pedestrians.


    This is a common sandstorm on Mars and a signal that every small-scale probe is terminated.


    No one wants to have an encounter with the enemy in such weather, especially because the sand on Mars is harder than steel under the specially designed high gravity blessing.


    After all, no one wants to fight against their opponents with the sky full of ''mortar shells''.


    On the top of the canyon, near the cave in the Gobi Desert, a figure in a cloak stepped into it, took off the hood of the cloak, and revealed Kargi''s tender face.


    Turning his head to look at the wind and sand outside the cave, with the crackling sound, Kalji couldn''t help but relax a little:


    "Today is another day off."


    "Yeah, it''s really nice to not have to go out and fight those Greek barbarians."


    Cai Liling, who came in the next step, had a slightly decadent tone.


    And at this moment, came the ''Ow! ''''Ow! ¡¯ voice, the impassioned tone, made Cai Liling sound harsh:


    "What about the community called Death God that belongs directly to Arcadia?"


    "And that guy named Zeraki Kenpachi, who is rushing out to fight at such a time, is this sick?"


    "In a sense, this disease is called cowardice."


    While speaking, Kalgi activated the defensive art in the cave.


    As a rare four-figure member in the current major league, his resting place is very close to the Gobi, so he may be attacked at any time.


    Although the sandstorm day is a tacit rest day for both parties, it is difficult to guarantee that the Greek side is playing tricks.


    After all, among the gods of the Western system, the ones who like to play tricks the most are Greece and Northern Europe, so Kalgi has to guard against it.


    Moreover, it has become a habit to keep Kalgi in a state of readiness every moment from the moment of birth to the present.


    Seeing Kargina''s habit of fighting, Cairi Ling couldn''t help but feel a little distressed:


    "His Royal Highness, should we wait another half a month before we switch to the lower level?"


    "There is that Leticia on the lower floor. Even Greece doesn''t dare to act rashly. You can rest for a while."


    "Forget it, Bell."


    Kalji chuckled lightly and shook his head:


    "We were on a tight schedule, and I was only given a three-month workout period."


    "If you don''t make good use of this time and increase your combat experience, things will become very troublesome when you face those difficult tasks in the future."


    "So, just bear with it."


    After he finished speaking like this, he unlocked the concept lock on his door, and before entering, he said softly:


    "I''ll take a 10-minute break, and in 10 minutes, I''ll switch with you."


    "..."


    Cai Liling opened her mouth and finally sighed, leaning against the uneven rock wall of the cave, her dissatisfaction with the high-level Ouroboros deepening in her heart.


    What the **** are those guys trying to push a child who is less than six months old!


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª


    Stepping into his room, Kalji took off his cloak and draped it on the wooden hanger in the room. Before turning around, he stopped:


    "This breath... Haven''t you left the battlefield of God''s War? Mr. Su Jin."


    Behind Kalji, on the only wooden bed in the cave room, Su Jin crossed his right leg and sat there looking at Kalji''s back, smiling:


    "I only found out here, you''re not progressing fast enough, Kalji."


    "It''s Mr. Su Jin, you''ve made progress too fast."


    Kalji turned his back to Su Jin, did not turn around, but said angrily:


    "For me, who is very inspired, looking at you now is a very dangerous thing, and you will see things you shouldn''t see!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin said with a little surprise:


    "Oh? It seems that you have a strong reaction to the power of destruction? Is it because of the incarnation of Vishnu who is ''balanced''?"


    "almost."


    In the face of information involving himself, Kalji cautiously perfunctory of this topic, and instead asked:


    "Speaking of which, the delivery time for Pisces hasn''t come yet."


    When Kalji said this, he said with a little annoyance:


    "As for the group of Greek gods you want me to target, although I have killed three or four figures during this period and achieved some results, to be honest, don''t you think it''s too early for you to check accounts?"


    "I came this time, not because of these little things."


    When Su Jin said this, he changed his leg and said meaningfully:


    "It seems that the information on the battlefield of the battle of gods is a bit blocked. Otherwise, the Ouroboros would not have not informed you and let you know that you are being targeted by the heavenly army."


    When Kalji heard the words, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he subconsciously turned around, but he closed his eyes halfway, frowned and asked:


    "Heavenly Army? Is the Dharma protector going to attack me in twelve days? Which of the things the Ouroboros did is exposed?"


    which one? This ''where'' is really clever... Su Jin murmured in his heart, and then explained: "Does the exploratory community know?"


    "So that''s what happened!" Kalji suddenly understood why the Heavenly Army was targeting him.

 Chapter 707：

    He can''t handle the double digits of the plan, so he can handle the execution plan, as the key flag of the double digits?


    This is simply a disaster.


    Kalji smiled bitterly, then sighed:


    "So, Mr. Su Jin was sent by the Heavenly Army to execute me?"


    "If that''s the case, can you please take care of Ling for me after you start, please rest assured that her background is very clean and won''t cause you trouble."


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Kalji with a subtle expression, and then said:


    "No, I was sent by Ouroboros to protect you."


    Kalji: "???"


    Under Kargi''s tightly closed eyes, those bright eyes seemed to bulge out.


    Ouroboros sent to protect me?


    Ouroboros is indeed an organization that will protect me, but it''s up to you, Su Jin?


    Is there any problem here?


    You know, Arcadia''s biggest enemy is the Ouroboros?


    And support the declining community of Arcadia with one hand, and bring it to the Pillar of Optimus that no one dares to ignore in the upper and lower levels of Hako Garden, isn''t it you Su Jin?


    As a result, you are now telling me that you are actually ouroboros?


    You, Su Jin, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, turned out to be a 25th boy?


    Chapter 0952 Savior ''Sulji''


    "Very surprised?"


    Looking at Kalji who was stunned, Su Jin said with a playful smile.


    "..."


    Kalji was silent for a while, then his rationality finally returned, and after thinking about it, he understood the whole story:


    "So that''s the case, are you negotiating with the Ouroboros?"


    Thinking of this, Kalji looked complicated and said:


    "A smart move in a sense."


    Although it is clear that Su Jin can''t bear the pressure of double digits, but seeing this lower-level top powerhouse who is clearly opposed to the Ouroboros compromise, this makes Kalji a little disillusioned.


    To be honest, he quite admired Su Jin.


    Holding up the broken Arcadia with one hand, little by little, this once glorious community was pulled back to its original position, even higher.


    This experience is enough to compose a heroic epic.


    If Canary and others are the founder of the Han Dynasty, Su Jin is the Emperor Wu of Han who really brought Arcadia to the top.


    It can be said that although Arcadia is still only a six-digit community, people with discernment regard Arcadia as a lower-level overlord-level force.


    Without him, this is the deterrent power of the exceptional powerhouse at the lower level.


    As a top expert among the breakers, Su Jin''s personal deterrent power is even stronger than that of the entire Arcadia in its heyday.


    He alone is comparable to the Arcadia Major League!


    At this moment, hearing that Su Jin compromised with the Ouroboros, Kalji was inexplicably uncomfortable.


    To what extent do the seniors of Ouroboros want to oppress the lower ones?


    Thinking of this, Kalji sighed regretfully and said:


    "So, how are you going to protect me?"


    Hearing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched bit by bit, revealing a playful smile:


    "No, it should be said that ''Kalji'' should protect himself."


    "It''s all boys, it''s time to learn to protect yourself, little brother Kalji."


    Hearing this, Kalji was stunned.


    At this moment, beside Su Jin, a blond, baby-faced boy with a bare upper body, bronze skin, and a metallic face and body appeared beside Su Jin.


    That was the mechanical **** Hermes brought by Su Jin from the capital at the end.


    Suddenly appearing, Hermes'' blue pupils reflected the figure of Kalgi.


    Then, the figure continued to enlarge in his eyes, deformed, and then distorted.


    Suddenly, Hermes raised his hand and gently digged forward.


    Authority [to steal].


    In an instant, Kalji suddenly forgot his name, and even his past memories became blurred, and he could only rely on the simulated star creation map called ''avatar'' in Lingge to barely maintain himself.


    "Authority... Damn..." Kalji only had time to panic, but was powerless to resist the influence of that power.


    After all, he is only four figures, even if he reaches the elite level, even if he has a simulated star creation map, but when it comes to extraordinary power, he has no chance to resist.


    The only thing he did was to barely maintain a little bit of self under the protection of the simulated star creation map.


    The rest, he was simply powerless to do.


    In a trance, Kalji''s pupils lost focus little by little, and his mouth quietly opened, staring blankly and absently ahead.


    And just when he was stunned, Kalji was right in front of him.


    The mechanical **** Hermes expressionlessly forwarded the stolen ''Kalgi'' to Su Jin.


    In a trance.


    Karji clearly saw it.


    Su Jin''s figure shrank little by little, her hair color turned from pure black to pure white, and her pupils became the golden pupils of high-ranking races.


    Before Kalji fainted, he vaguely seemed to see himself.


    It turns out that it''s really me ''self'' to protect ''self''?


    Suddenly, the remaining consciousness finally couldn''t hold on anymore, and Kalji fell into a coma.


    when it''s over.


    Su Jin moved his neck and made a clicking sound.


    At this moment, the crow''s chirping sounded.


    "Hoho, the plan seems to be going well!"


    The crow abruptly emerged from the rock on the ceiling, then jumped onto Hermes'' shoulder, tapped with its wings, and made a bang:


    "Tsk tsk tsk, the good incarnation of Hermes actually turned into such a thing, this is really... very heart-warming!"


    "Ha ha!"


    At this time, the only hanger in the room gradually deformed and stretched. Soon, Hercules, who was as tall as a tower mountain, showed his figure, and threw the cloak on his arm to the side, muttering:


    "I originally thought that I needed to help suppress the backlash of the simulated star map, but now it seems that it is not necessary."


    "The plan went unexpectedly well."


    Speaking of which, Hercules glanced at Su Jin and wanted to open his brain to see how many bad thoughts were hidden in this little head.


    He actually thought of stealing Kalji''s identity and replacing him with the idea of ??being hunted down by the Heavenly Army.


    Aren''t you afraid of the backlash of the two digits placed in the simulated star creation map ''avatar''?


    However, what shocked Hercules was that Su Jin actually succeeded.


    The two-digit number did not stop such behavior, allowing Su Jin to successfully steal Kalji''s identity.


    It''s just outrageous **** coming home with outrageous, outrageous home!


    And right here, Su Jin waved at the front ''Kalji'' who was standing on the ground.


    A shimmer of light rose like the stars in the night sky, and then disappeared between Su Jin''s eyebrows.


    Immediately afterwards, a very unfamiliar force with a sense of distance gradually enveloped Su Jin''s spirituality.


    Indistinctly, in the depths of that power, there seems to be some kind of power that is constantly collapsing and shrinking, like the core of the abyss, constantly wriggling.


    "Sure enough, is there still a lock?" Su Jin sighed regretfully.


    I thought I could get a simulated star map for free.


    Looking at it now, it is estimated that those two-digit figures only borrowed his avatar to disguise his identity.


    However, this is enough... Thinking of this, Su Jin released the suppression of some kind of power in Lingge.


    Immediately afterwards, a faint divine light gradually spread on Su Jin''s body, blooming with a soft light color.


    That is the light of dawn that appears at the end, that is the king of salvation, the mercy in his heart.


    That was the spirituality that Su Jin had hidden for a long time.


    The King of Salvation who appeared at the end.


    - The last king!


    The white gold divine sword appeared, and was finally held in Su Jin''s hand.


    That is the divine weapon held by the last king, the divine sword of salvation.


    "Fuck!"


    Loki, who saw this ''equipment'' for the first time, felt the strong spiritual aura and blurted out:


    "You guy, shouldn''t you be the real Kargi?"


    "Say what?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes:


    "I''m pretending, okay?"


    Are you pretending to be more like a savior than the original? Is this a problem with my eyes, or is there a problem with your Su Jin?


    Loki widened his one eye with a look of disbelief.


    At this time, the corner of Hercules'' mouth twitched and said:


    "Did you get the spiritual status last time in that god-killer world? That''s it. In this way, no one should doubt the identity of your savior Kalji."


    No one doubted it. If he had not seen the unfortunate Kalgi on the ground with his own eyes, Hercules would have suspected that the "Saint of the World" in front of him was Kalgi.


    Piracy is more like genuine than genuine, and there is no one else!


    "real or fake?"


    Su Jin glanced at the two strangely, not knowing how the two guys reacted so much.


    Isn''t it just putting another layer of the vest of the last king Kargi on the outer gate of Rudra, the **** of the Vedic storm?


    As for being so surprised?


    Seeing Su Jin''s disbelief, Loki rolled his eyes and said:


    "Don''t believe me, aren''t you going to accompany that little **** a hunting trip later?"


    "Go out and show the little girl at the outer door. She can recognize you as Su Jinlai, and write my Rocky''s name upside down!"


    "Okay, Kylo, ??no problem, Kylo."


    Su Jin nodded, then when he was about to go out, he glanced at Kalji on the ground, and paused:


    "This child will protect you according to the original plan, is there any problem? Hercules."


    "Leave it to me." Hercules patted his chest and assured.


    At the end, before Su Jin walked out the door, he reminded:


    "Be careful, the Heavenly Army is not easy to deal with."


    With her back to Hercules, Su Jin waved his hand and said:


    "Don''t worry, I''m more difficult to deal with than the Heavenly Army!"


    Su Jin finished with a smile, walked out of the room, and saw Cai Liling leaning on the rock wall at first sight, not knowing what she was thinking.

 Chapter 708：

    Seeing the girl for the first time, Su Jin restrained the expression on his face and hung up the ''Kalji card'' with a slightly sad smile.


    Then, Mr. Sulgi, the savior of the newcomer, slowly approached his temporary secretary.


    Chapter 0953 nothing will happen


    Because of the angle of view, the first time Su Jin approached, Cai Liling turned her head sideways and shouted in surprise:


    "Your Highness, don''t you want to rest for a while?"


    When she said this, she suddenly paused, and then looked at Su Jin''s body, the layer of light and soft halo covering the body surface, and suddenly said:


    "Are you... successfully containing the power of Pisces?"


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin paused and didn''t explain anything, just nodded coldly, looking reserved and reserved.


    Such an attitude is Kalji''s habit. Even in the face of Cai Liling, who can be called a family member, Kalji''s style is still reserved and restrained, and even a little autistic.


    And because the identity was stolen, Su Jin naturally had the memory of Kalji.


    Of course, in these memories, Su Jin unexpectedly had some blurred memories.


    As for those vague memories, Su Jin can basically judge that it is the handwriting of those two digits, which is obviously the confidentiality measures they set up.


    In this regard, Su Jin was naturally prepared. After all, before he came, he was prepared to be surrounded by double digits, and arranged for a forum to remind him in time.


    Now it''s just blocking some memories, it''s naturally irrelevant.


    However, the forum has never reminded me that the double-digit prying eyes have not reached the place they care about... Su Jin thought to himself, nodded towards Caili Ling, and then walked slowly towards Caili Ling.


    At this time, Cairi Rin, who was admitted by ''Kalji'', looked happy at first, and then turned into distress:


    "How to say, Pisces will soon be handed over to that hateful Su Jin?"


    Su Jin paused, glanced at Cai Liling with a strange expression, and said in a subtle tone:


    "Oh? Is he hateful? I don''t think so."


    Hearing this, Cai Liling rolled her eyes and said angrily:


    "Although kindness is a good thing, your Highness is a little too kind."


    "Don''t speak for that Su Jin, what is the hateful question about him, he is that kind, that kind of... how do you say..."


    When Cai Liling said this, she was embarrassed for a while, and finally found an appropriate description:


    "If he was the son of Zeus, I would never doubt it! No, Zeus is not as overbearing as him."


    Su Jin: "..."


    Can surpass Zeus I really thank you!


    Being ''scolded'' in person, Su Jin naturally couldn''t say no.


    He was less than 2 meters away from Cai Liling, and he took another two steps, and naturally broke through the social defense line between men and women.


    "Eh?"


    Cai Liling was stunned by the sudden approaching Su Jin, then looked at him with a little surprise and said:


    "What''s wrong? So close all of a sudden."


    When she said this, she suddenly thought of something, looked at Su Jin with both distressed and amused, and said:


    "Could it be that you had a nightmare again?"


    Speaking of this, Cai Liling raised her hand with a light smile and rubbed Su Jin''s hair.


    She was a little taller than the current ''Kalji'', so she easily touched the other''s small head.


    "But no, there is no lion puppet for you to sleep with on Mars."


    Looking at Cai Liling, who did not seem to be nervous when facing her, but instead talked a lot and was very lively, Su Jin suddenly felt that she was a girl.


    Thinking about it carefully, there are very few women of this type around him.


    Neither the self-sacrificing Black Rabbit nor Leticia, who is not too reserved only in private, have such a lively feeling.


    But then again, Kalji also likes to sleep with a lion puppet? Huh, he''s still a child... Su Jin chuckled in his heart.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Cai Liling, who had a soft color in front of her face and a slight smile, and teased the other party:


    "Then you can sleep with the bell in your arms, right?"


    When Cai Liling heard this sentence, she was obviously stunned for a moment, then she raised her hand in a huff, and lightly tapped Su Jin''s head with her small fist:


    "Your Highness, you have learned badly!"


    "Boys can''t sleep with their sister."


    "But then again, who taught you this kind of thing?"


    When Cai Liling said this, her face became a little puzzled, and she counted in her mind the people who might bring down Karji.


    But thinking about it carefully, it seems that the people Kalji knows are quite serious, even if it is a perverted Maxwell, it is only perverted to Vera. Algi''s words.


    so¡­¡­


    "Sure enough, it''s Su Jin, right?"


    Cai Liling''s face gradually became ugly.


    Hearing this, Su Jin was a little confused.


    I''m so ugly in your eyes? Can Karji blame me for his rude words?


    Isn''t it because Ming robbed you of a solar sovereignty? As for being so cruel to me? Is this all my fault?


    At this time, seeing Su Jin''s stunned look, Cai Liling squinted her eyes, her eyes became very dangerous:


    "His Royal Highness, can honest children tell lies? Good children should honestly tell the name of the bad person to my sister, right?"


    After listening to Cai Liling''s threatening speech, who claimed to be her sister, Su Jin was silent for a moment, then nodded and said:


    "It was indeed what Su Jin said."


    At this time, Su Jin clearly saw Cai Liling take out a short khaki cane from the jacket tied around her waist, and then gently threw it away.


    With a bang, the cane fell to the ground and pointed at Su Jin.


    At this time, Cai Liling nodded suddenly and said, "Point to me, which means it''s the truth!"


    After speaking, Cai Liling smiled and touched Su Jin''s head, and said happily:


    "Your Highness is really good~ Today is also a day for good children."


    At this time, Cai Liling didn''t notice at all the confused expression of ''Kalji'' in front of her.


    Do you still use divination for this kind of thing?


    Also, are you being too strict with Kalji, your own mother is not so strict, right?


    Su Jin complained about Cai Liling''s behavior in her heart, and then put on Kalji''s face and asked childishly:


    "In that case, is there a reward?"


    Cai Liling froze for a moment, then said with a smile:


    "Yes, don''t you like reading books? What book do you want? Tell me, and I''ll buy it for you right away."


    Su Jin opened her innocent eyes and looked at Cai Liling like that.


    "..." Cai Liling paused and asked with an unnatural expression, "Why are you looking at me like this? Why don''t you like this reward all of a sudden?"


    Su Jin still looked at Caili Ling speechlessly, without blinking.


    Seeing this, Cai Liling was silent for a moment, and then let out a turbid breath:


    "I really can''t help you..."


    Obviously not yet puberty... Sure enough, is it because of nightmares?


    But why has Your Highness recently dreamed that myself, me, and other partners around me are all experiencing dangerous nightmares?


    In terms of His Highness''s inspiration, one time can be said to be an accident, and more than two times, it is the revelation of fate...


    Is something bad going to happen? And it involves all of us, so His Highness wants to sleep together, praying for a sense of security?


    Holding such doubts, Cai Liling raised her index finger towards Su Jin and said shyly:


    "Just this time!"


    "No matter who asks in the future, you can''t say it, understand?"


    Su Jin nodded and said solemnly, "Well, even if Kalji asks, I won''t say anything."


    "How can anyone in this world ask themselves?"


    Cai Liling looked at Su Jin dumbfounded, then thought about it, hesitated for a while, but still took Su Jin''s hand and walked to the bedroom.


    Indistinctly, Su Jin could hear the girl''s subtle muttering:


    "His Royal Highness is just a child, not a man, so it''s fine, he''s just uneasy."


    "Well, that''s it, that''s right!"


    "So sleeping with the boy will be fine."


    Su Jin nodded in approval, right, right, that''s it, I''m actually just a child, so it''s normal to kiss and hug, right?


    At least Su Jin himself felt normal.


    Chapter 0954 came just right


    Compared to the small garden where gods and Buddhas exist, it is an ordinary wooden bed.


    After resting for 2 hours, Cairi Ling, who had recovered her energy, sensed the triggering of the defensive technique at the door, and opened her eyes.


    Then, her family saw ''Sulji'' who looked like a koala in front of her. Seeing this, she couldn''t help crying and laughing:


    "Your Highness?"


    "You don''t take me as your pillow, do you?"


    Su Jin, who had a big face and a dirt bag, was expressionless and said in a muffled voice:


    "Honestly, aside from being soft to the touch, I don''t think it''s any more comfortable than holding a throw pillow."


    This is the truth.


    After all, Cai Liling''s stature is indeed much thinner. Although it is not like a wild horse running on the ground, it is at most the level of a bunker at the door.


    In comparison, even Leticia''s young form was much better than Cairi Rin.


    The sense of direction of the blond, red-eyed, double-ponytail vampire Lolita has always been praised by Su Jin.


    Therefore, Su Jin is really disgusting.


    As the object of disgust, the smile on Cai Liling''s face suddenly froze, and her face suddenly blushed.


    Not ashamed, but angry.


    She puffed out her cheeks angrily, stretched out her hand and gently pinched Su Jin''s cheek, stretching from side to side:


    "To actually say such a thing to a girl, it seems that you really have a bad relationship with that Su Jin."


    "You''ve only met a few times!"


    "Also, don''t learn anything weird!"


    Did you know that I only met Kalji twice? Why does everything depend on me? Su Jin groaned in his heart, supported his body with both hands, opened the distance from Cai Liling, and broke free of the hands that were rubbing his cheeks:


    "To be honest, I always feel that I have kept you in the dark, and the guilt is actually quite strong."


    "Actually, from my personal point of view, I prefer to let people understand this point to death. Unless people are particularly annoying, I generally don''t let people die for ignorance."


    "what?"


    Caili Ling was stunned for a moment, and looked at Su Jin with some unknowing sternness.


    "By the way, I can ask something."


    Su Jin smiled and stretched out her right hand, holding Cai Liling''s profile face, her thumb slid across the collagen-filled face until it reached her lips:


    "Are you clean here?"


    "Huh?" Cai Liling was completely stunned. She looked at the ''Su Jin'' with a never-before-seen smile on her face, and her tone was inexplicably flustered. For the first time, she felt that such a Highness was so unfamiliar.


    simply¡­¡­

 Chapter 709：

    Just like someone else...


    Vaguely, Cairi Rin seemed to see the face of a certain man.


    It was the face of the man who could threaten Kargi with her life as if nothing had happened.


    And in the next second.


    The man in front of him bowed his head.


    More than ten seconds of struggle and resistance passed, Cai Liling, whose breath was much heavier, stared with wide eyes in disbelief, and looked at the figure that was covered by the spirituality scattered all over the body, and was close at hand.


    "How could it be..." Cai Li Ling clearly saw the truth, but she still thought that the other party was Kalji''s Cai Li Ling almost didn''t collapse directly.


    "Surprise or surprise?"


    At this moment, Su Jin raised his head, wiped the corner of his mouth with satisfaction, pointed his thumb to his cheek, and laughed:


    "Your first kiss was not taken away by Kalji, but by me, Su Jin!"


    Cai Liling was stunned for a moment, and then her face was mixed with indiscretion:


    "You bastard!"


    Cai Liling was so angry that she was about to reach out and grab Su Jin, but before that, her wrist was grabbed by Su Jin, who came first, and pressed her on the couch.


    "It''s too much..." Su Jin had a sad expression on his face: "You just wanted to hit me, Ling."


    This affectionate ''bell'' made Cai Liling shiver for a while, tears could not stop flowing, and her expression collapsed:


    "You bastard, don''t use His Highness''s spirit to call my name!"


    "Are you sensitive here?"


    Su Jin was surprised for a moment, then let go of his hand and jumped back, avoiding the right leg kicked by Cai Liling.


    "Oops! Can''t fight!"


    Looking at Su Jin''s hippie smile, Cai Liling only felt that her head was about to explode.


    No wonder!


    No wonder the inspiration just kept reminding her that His Highness was taught by Su Jin, no wonder she would have such associations one after another.


    The co-author is the ''His Royal Highness'' in front of her and is no longer ''His Royal Highness''?


    Thinking of the step just now, Cai Liling couldn''t help rubbing the corners of her mouth with her hands, then looked at Su Jin with fire-breathing eyes and said:


    "You villain, what did you do to His Highness?!"


    "He?" Su Jin smiled kindly at this time: "Stay in a very safe place."


    When Su Jin said this, he smiled and said:


    "Compared to him, I think it''s better for you to worry about me. After all, I was targeted by the Heavenly Army, but it was ''Kalji''!"


    Cai Liling''s face froze when she heard the sound, and she couldn''t care about the matter of being bullied by Su Jin just now, so she couldn''t help asking:


    "The Celestial Army is eyeing Kalji? There must be a limit to joking!"


    "Oh? Did you refute it for the first time? Is it because no one from Ouroboros told you about the news, so you have nothing to fear?"


    Su Jin looked at Caili Ling with a little playfulness, and took out a black gift card, revealing the three "side-by-side ouroboros" printed on the back:


    "So, what if I''m the one responsible for informing you?"


    Seeing the gift card, Cairi Rin''s eyes widened in disbelief:


    "Black Ouroboros... The Second Union... How could..."


    As an internal member, even a member specially trained by Ouroboros, Sairi Rizu naturally knew what the black gift card with the Ouroboros flag on it represented.


    And the most unacceptable thing to her was that in her impression, almost all the intelligence departments were jointly in charge of the Second Ouroboros.


    "It looks like you understand the situation?" Su Jin smiled and looked at Cai Liling.


    "..."


    Cai Liling looked at Su Jin silently, as the counselor next to His Highness Karji, aside from the anger of being ''attacked'' just now, Cai Liling, who was thinking calmly, quickly understood the truth of the matter.


    The reason why Su Jin obtained Kalji''s identity, the reason why he replaced Kalji, and the premise of Su Jin''s joining the Ouroboros, she all guessed closely.


    "Those high-level..." Cai Liling gritted her teeth fiercely.


    Wouldn''t those abominable senior ouroboros have known beforehand?


    It is impossible for her to refuse to let Su Jin block the gun for His Highness. She even wishes to do so.


    But you didn''t say anything, which caused her to suffer a big loss, and she didn''t make any excuses, which was depressing to death.


    "Understood?" Su Jin looked at Cai Liling playfully, pointed to the corner of his mouth and said, "Then this is considered a little interest, right?"


    Cai Liling''s breathing stagnated, resisting the urge to hack Su Jin, and said bitterly:


    "I pretend to be someone else''s younger brother to do this kind of thing, should I say that I am the fourth generation **** king of the Greek gods?"


    "In Oriental dialect, you really have the style of being a father!"


    Facing Cai Liling''s sarcasm, Su Jin didn''t take it seriously and said:


    "If I really want to do it, just do nothing like I did just now and force it directly. Do you think you will resist in the face of Kalji?"


    When Su Jin said this, he said meaningfully: "In a sense, I let you go. It''s a bit bad for you to treat me like this if you don''t appreciate it?"


    "Don''t think everyone is so dirty and say it as if I would let His Highness do this kind of thing."


    Cai Liling sneered, then glared at Su Jin viciously:


    "Since you have temporarily replaced the identity of His Highness, you should have his memory, right? Look carefully, who is my Highness?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, frowned and flipped through Kalji''s memory, and suddenly his face became strange:


    "Kalgi is your mother''s asexual son? Your mother''s younger brother... this?"


    Cai Liling sneered when she heard the words: "Do you understand? Do you think that His Highness wants to mess around, so I won''t stop it?"


    At this time, Su Jin held back the following text: "Isn''t this more exciting? I regret exposing my identity a little bit."


    Cai Liling: "???"


    Is there something wrong with you?


    Ah no, this guy is the **** of the Greek gods, so... that seems... quite normal?


    For the first time in her life, Cai Liling knew that there was another kind of moral offline called the ''Greek God Group''.


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly took a step forward and said meaningfully: "How about we continue?"


    Cai Liling backed away in fright, and said in a panic, "What do you want to do? Don''t mess around!"


    "Let me tell you, Leticia is guarding the cave below. If you just messed up, believe it or not..."


    Before she could finish speaking, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Leticia''s voice came in:


    "Master, are you calling me inside?"


    Hearing this, Caili Ling was stunned for a while, then everyone was dumbfounded and looked at Su Jin in disbelief:


    "You actually asked Leticia to guard the door??"


    Su Jin shrugged and said indifferently: "After all, it''s impossible to hide from her about replacing Kalji."


    At this moment, the door was pushed open, and Leticia stuck her head in:


    "Why is there no sound..." Before she finished speaking, Leticia looked at Su Jin, and then at Cai Liling, who was shivering with her back to the corner, and suddenly stuck out her tongue and said:


    "Oh, did I come at the wrong time?"


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and waved to Leticia under Cai Liling''s incredible gaze:


    "No, you came just in time!"


    Chapter 955


    Gollum...bah!


    After spitting the dirty water on the ground, Cai Liling took a breath, raised her rouge-colored face, and glared at Su Jin:


    "Are you a pervert? You actually take action against a little girl like me?"


    "No, I think I''m normal, at least I just let you know that the ability of your mouth to speak is limited, not let you know what it is like to have weak legs."


    Sitting beside the wooden bed, Su Jin, who was holding a scroll of brown sheepskin, said without looking up.


    Beside him, Leticia, who was peeling the apple, cut a small piece of the apple, and put it into Su Jin''s mouth with her green index finger.


    Looking at a man and a woman in front of her, Cai Liling only felt that she was so out of tune with them.


    Asshole, in this way, isn''t it just me who cares about that kind of thing?


    Cai Liling cried out in shame, if it wasn''t for Su Jin''s presence now, she would have wanted to scream a few times to vent her depression.


    Damn it, if you weren''t the scapegoat for His Highness... Cai Liling looked at Su Jin fiercely, but at the same time she knew in her heart how monster the man in front of her was.


    I''m afraid that something happened to Kalji, and this monster will be fine, otherwise the Ouroboros wouldn''t send him to disguise Kalji.


    It can make Ouroboros feel at ease to give the important tenth incarnation of Vishnu, Kalji, who represents the savior, to Su Jin for protection, which shows that Ouroboros attaches great importance to Su Jin.


    In the past, the only people who could have this kind of treatment were the leaders who were recruited by Ouroboros at the lower level, and they were also the very strong ones.


    Therefore, in Cai Liling''s view, Su Jin being able to be sent to protect Kalji means that Ouroboros recognizes the strength of the opponent''s lower-level top powerhouse.


    This guy has only been here for more than eight months. Not counting the time he spent on the sickbed in the early stage, he has only been on the rise for two months?


    Is this reasonable?


    unreasonable!


    Is this outrageous?


    So **** outrageous!


    Even His Highness Kargi, who is the incarnation of Vishnu, was only born with four figures, and his spirituality was only at an ordinary level.


    If you want to reach the level of Su Jin, even Kalji will have to grind for more than a thousand years.


    And if you want to make it fast, then at least let Kalji collect half of the solar sovereignty he needs, that is, five solar sovereignty.


    However, Su Jin, an "ordinary person", has surpassed the thousand years required by Kalji in two months.


    No wonder, no wonder the Auspicious Heavenly Lady wants to call this guy a monster named ''Human''! ¡¯


    If it weren''t for the fact that His Highness was the holder of the savior''s spiritual status, she would have doubted that Su Jin in front of her was the real ''savior'' chosen by the central center of the small garden!


    After carefully rinsing her mouth again and again, Cai Liling, who finally suppressed the odor, stared at Su Jin and said:


    "Are you reading books here now?"


    "if not?"


    Su Jin asked without raising his head:


    "Is it possible for me to go out on a sandstorm like this and fight to the death with the people from the Greek gods? Does this fit the character of Kalgi?"


    Cai Liling''s breathing stagnated, yes, if it wasn''t for the coercion of the Ouroboros, His Highness would probably be the type of person who didn''t want to improve his strength the most, right?


    After all, he didn''t even want to be born.


    As the human form of the savior spirit, the birth of Kargi, the signal represented by it is the sign of the beginning of the end of the Hakoniwa world.


    This is not a friendly signal to Kalji or to Central Hakonigari.


    Even for most gods and Buddhas, the symbolism of Kargi is a little too annoying.


    Describing Karji as an "unexpected savior" is a worthy name.


    The corner of Cai Liling''s mouth wriggled, and then she said, "Are you sure your Highness will be alright?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised her head and glanced at Cai Liling, and then said:


    "I can only say that during my protection, there is a high probability that nothing will happen to him."


    Not a small probability? Isn''t that the same as saying nothing? ... Cai Liling couldn''t help rolling her eyes, but at the same time she was a little flustered.


    Even a monster like Su Jin can only say that there is a lot of probability. Who the **** did the Tianjun send?


    Could it be that Di Shitian, the leader of the gods of war, personally took action?


    No way¡­

 Chapter 710：

    Didn''t that waste **** claim to have graduated from the status of a **** or a Buddha?


    Moreover, according to the information of Ouroboros, the other party has not recovered from the injuries he suffered after fighting the legendary evil dragon, Az Dakaha, more than two hundred years ago.


    But if it''s really the **** of war... even Su Jin can''t hold it...


    Just when Cai Liling was terrified, next to Su Jin, Leticia, who had just cut off an apple, froze for a moment, and then paused and said:


    "The Heavenly Army has sent someone here."


    "On the grounds of ''checking the violations of the battle of gods'', I hope that we will release the protection outside the camp and allow the investigators of the Tianjun to enter."


    Hearing this, Su Jin closed the scroll, squeezed his brows and said, "It''s finally here!"


    He thought he had to waste a few days in the cave, and even thought about how to disguise Kalji to continue to be active on the battlefield when the sandstorm passed, secretly waiting for the surprise attack of the sky army.


    As a result, the Tianjun was even more impatient than he thought.


    "Who is it?" Su Jin asked next to him.


    Leticia''s face was serious, and she said in a solemn tone: "Di Tian Mata and Da Zi Tian Shiva."


    "It''s a lie, Shiva is actually dispatched..." Cai Liling was dumbfounded when she heard the name.


    That is Shiva, the one who occupies one of the three main gods of Hinduism!


    Even if His Highness Kalji has been sublimated to the extreme and has become a complete body, there is a difference in personality.


    He actually let him come to arrest Kalji in person?


    Are the top executives of Ouroboros trying to kill Kalji and Su Jin in one go?


    Cai Liling tried her best not to maliciously speculate on the top management of Ouroboros...


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to, but that she thinks too much and will be noticed by those gods and Buddhas, which will make things more troublesome.


    But the more this happened, the more nervous Cai Liling became, and she couldn''t speak at all when she stood aside.


    At this time, the only wooden bed in the cave.


    Su Jin frowned deeply: "Sweet dates and sticks?"


    Even in the Heavenly Army of the Martial Gods, there is a distinction between combatants and non-combatants.


    Of course, this does not mean that non-combatants are weak, but that they are less capable of killing compared to combatants.


    For example, Ditian Mata loves intelligence gathering. Although she is not weak, the nature of the Earth Mother makes her not like killing, even if she also has the symbol of the goddess of the underworld.


    And as for the combatants, that''s even more exaggerated.


    The sun **** Surya, the great freedom **** Shiva, the creator **** Brahma, the princess Rakshasa Tiefan, and the head of the heavenly army Di Shatian are all three-digit gods and Buddhas with great reputation.


    And the most terrifying thing is that Brahma and Shiva are two of them.


    They have defeated many challengers with their own strength and talent, and in one aspect, they have occupied the positions of the three main gods of Hinduism.


    Although it is only a three-digit unit, not a one-digit or even two-digit incomplete form.


    But only from the fact that they eliminated nearly half of their competitors and succeeded in using the names of the three major Hindu gods as their real names, it can be seen that they are terrible.


    You must know that this is the same spiritual personality as Vishnu.


    Even if the beginning of the creation of the world has passed, the character of the creator of the book, Brahma, has declined.


    Even if the end of the world has not yet come, the status of Shiva has not been upgraded.


    But which of the gods and Buddhas holding these two types of spirituality is not a ''monster'' among the gods and Buddhas.


    And this time, the Heavenly Army sent Marta, the chief intelligence officer, and Shiva, the combatant. This combination, it can be said, obviously came with the attitude of salute before soldiers.


    If Di Tian Mata can''t agree, let Da Zi Zi Tian Shiva suppress it.


    And this hand, let alone Kalji, even Su Jin is under heavy pressure.


    Without him, the name of the Great Freedom Heaven is too terrifying.


    That is to say, the other party was injured because of the evil dragon battle more than two hundred years ago, otherwise Su Jin would not even think about fighting with such an existence.


    However, a piece of sun sovereignty, when attacking the Ouroboros stronghold, the blessing of the Queen of Halloween, the combination of the two is enough for Su Jin to take action.


    Although he won''t fall out with the Tianjun, Su Jin still needs to protect Kalji a little while he is on the mission.


    In the final analysis, my own strength is not strong enough, otherwise this kind of embarrassing thing will not be my turn at all...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed, stood up and said:


    "Let''s go, let''s see what tricks Tianjun wants to play!"


    Chapter 956 Shiva


    At the same time as Su Jin set off, Leticia nodded slightly towards him, and then her petite body lost its color little by little, turning into a dark shadow, gradually fading and disappearing.


    In this regard, Su Jin is not at all unnatural.


    From the very beginning, he knew that Leticia came here with a fake body made by power, so it was not surprising.


    However, at this time, Cai Liling muttered from the side: "No wonder I just let this guy watch, I thought you like to be watched when you do that kind of thing?"


    Su Jin staggered a bit and almost didn''t fall on the ground. After finally standing up with the fine control of his body, he turned back and glanced at Cai Liling coldly:


    "If you have that kind of need, I don''t really mind."


    Hearing this, Cai Liling closed her mouth immediately, because she understood that she would definitely not be able to fight Su Jin at the lower limit.


    So she shut her mouth very wisely.


    ''I wish you to be discovered by the Heavenly Army later...'' Cai Liling cursed softly in her heart.


    If it wasn''t for Kalji, she would have slashed Su Jin with a single knife, and even if she couldn''t beat her, she would have splattered blood on his face. You must know that she is only 12 years old this year!


    Su Jin is a beast!


    In the whispered curse in Cai Liling''s heart, Su Jin took her out of the defense cave.


    ¡­


    Meeting room in the grotto in the middle of the canyon.


    Leticia, who was sitting in the chair of the Alliance Commander, breathed a sigh of relief, and gently pressed the button in the shape of a rabbit head on the desk.


    drop¡­! sound.


    Leticia said towards the button, "Please come in, your majesty."


    After speaking, she let go of her hand and waited for less than half a minute. The door with all kinds of enchantments was gently pushed open, and two figures walked in.


    The leader was a woman with black hair reaching her waist and wearing a layered, cumbersome but not messy black dress.


    After entering the door, the other party immediately looked at Leticia.


    At this time, Leticia also saw the other party''s face.


    The person who came had cinnabar between his eyebrows, his eyes were relatively slender, with a smile on his face, mysterious and inexplicable, making people daunting.


    ¡­Madharaja Shiva


    Leticia recited the other party''s name silently in her heart and hesitated for a moment, until the beautiful brown-skinned girl behind Shiva closed the door, she didn''t get up, she just said:


    "For reasons of duty, I can''t meet in person..."


    Before she could finish her polite words, the smiling woman suddenly interrupted:


    "Forget the polite words."


    After she finished speaking, she glanced at Leticia:


    "I remember you, the only remaining remnant of the Hakoba Knights. I never imagined that the toys of the world king would reach such a height."


    Leticia froze for breath.


    Immediately afterwards, her face gradually became serious, and she looked at Shiva without saying a word.


    After all, anyone who opens the scar as soon as they come up will not have a good face.


    Seeing this, Marta next to him couldn''t help covering his face and said:


    "Oh, before I came, I said Shiva, don''t talk, let me tell you, why are you always like this, you have to have a limit for your outspokenness!"


    Shiva glanced at her and said lightly: "According to your style, you will only fall into endless wrangling."


    "And now this matter, we must do things quickly, but because of your delay, I am afraid that our intentions are now known to everyone."


    "Well... Ouroboros, they often praise your ''cooperation'', Marta!"


    "They call you the ''Nameless Snake'' internally, that is, the Ouroboros without the Ouroboros."


    When she finished, Marta''s face went black.


    Wasn''t the reason why she procrastinated because there were too many problems in Hakoten and too many contradictions pointing to the top bosses?


    When it comes to that kind of thing, she feels that she is acting rashly, and the Tianjun dare not!


    Just like now, capture Klimore.


    Di Shitian said it was cool, but not arrogant.


    But what about the catch?


    Who is standing behind a Kalji?


    As far as I know, there are Hei Tian, ??the world king Kurimo, and even the gold master behind their heavenly army, which Buddha of Buddhism.


    Really caught, can they really deal with the hot potato of Kalji?


    She Mata is conscientious and conscientious, but she is so blamed by your Shiva? Still unreasonable?


    Seeing Mata''s blackened face, Shiva just gave it a slight swipe and said lightly:


    "Forget it, it''s up to you."


    As she spoke, she walked to the center of the conference room on her own, called out a black lotus, lay on her side, and closed her eyes.


    Seeing this, Marta sighed helplessly, then turned her head and smiled at Leticia:


    "Sorry, Little Letty, Shiva didn''t mean to target you either."


    Before she could finish speaking, Shiva said lightly:


    "I''m not targeting you, but the entire Hakogawa Knights."


    Leticia''s calm expression changed immediately: "What do you mean?"


    Shiva looked at her and said:


    "I just want to remind you that with the demise of the Hakoba Knights, the Heavenly Army is not as clean as you think."


    As soon as he said this, Marta''s face turned pale, and she immediately shouted.


    "Shiva!"


    However, Shiva didn''t have any idea of ??stopping, just looked at Leticia calmly and said:


    "I was also one of the participants in the plan that allowed the outer curtain of the small garden to be opened and let the knights of the small garden who could not resist the sun be baptized by the sun."


    Leticia stopped breathing, and after a long while, she regained her breath and asked:


    "¡­Why tell me this?"


    Shiva looked at her calmly and said:


    "You have reached this level, and you will know when you should know."


    When she said this, she paused and said, "In a sense, you are qualified to seek revenge from me, because at the beginning, I was one of the executives in the planning of the Hakoba Knights."


    As soon as she said this, Marta next to her had already covered her face and gave up thinking.


    Do you have the right to take revenge if you step into the exceptional realm... Leticia savored these words, and then said:


    "You are also a member of the Ouroboros?"


    "Please add a word ''before'' in front of ouroboros. I just quit the troublesome place yesterday and ended the lurking mission."


    Shiva gave a key reminder.


    Hearing this, Leticia paused and said:


    "So, can I regard it as ''You obeyed the orders of the Ouroboros and targeted the Hakoba Knights''?"


    After Leticia finished speaking, her eyes gradually calmed down.

 Chapter 711：

    That is not to let go of that hatred, but to make it more introverted.


    Shiva, who saw through this, sighed and said in a slightly dejected tone:


    "Isn''t it good for you to seek revenge from me? If you get to the bottom of it, it won''t do anyone any good."


    Hearing this, Marta forcibly replied to her thoughts and said frantically: "Shiva, what the **** are you doing here?!"


    Shiva supported his head with one hand and said in a natural tone:


    "Of course it''s to get triple the salary during the mission."


    Marta took a breath, rolled her eyes and said:


    "Then you have nothing to do, why do you bring up the old things about the knights of the small garden?"


    Shiva lazily put the slender legs together and said lazily:


    "If there is a conflict with this Hakoba knight, it''s barely within the scope of the job that pays three times the salary."


    "However, with the Ouroboros..." Shiva looked up at Marta, paused, and said, "Di Shitian doesn''t give enough money."


    I... Marta has ten thousand alpacas running like crazy.


    And right now.


    Two beeps.


    The door was knocked from outside.


    At this moment, Shiva''s slender eyebrows rose slightly, and at the same moment, Marta restrained her collapsed expression.


    In the perception of the two, the person standing outside the door seemed to be full of compassion and the manifestation of the divine light of salvation.


    ... as striking as the sun!


    Chapter 957 The knights of the past are also smooth now


    Before the people outside the door came in, Marta turned her head slightly and said in a slightly playful tone:


    "Are you sending people so quickly? Is that what you mean or what Su Jin means?"


    Leticia didn''t look at her, she just said calmly:


    "The matter of the Heavenly Army and Ouroboros has nothing to do with us in Arcadia."


    "Does Mingzhe protect himself? Or, after using that savior, abandon him?"


    "It really fits that kid''s character."


    Marta chuckled, seemingly sarcastic, but in fact admired Su Jin''s actions.


    the enemy!


    As long as it doesn''t break through the bottom line, it''s not too much to target.


    Ouroboros also secretly sent a three-digit sneak attack while Arcadia was seriously injured when 80% of his hands were lost.


    Is it too much for Su Jin to use a wave of Kalji to sell it to the Tianjun with a backhand?


    This is not excessive, or even very minor. After all, everyone understands that even if Kalji is arrested by the Heavenly Army, it is very difficult to be executed.


    In a sense, it was even good for Kalji.


    At least the Heavenly Army is very happy to use this savior''s chubby fat man to put eye drops on the people of Ouroboros.


    Of course, this is a bit unfair to Kalji, but there is no way, who made him born with original sin?


    In the face of Marta''s seemingly sarcastic, but actually admiring attitude, Leticia explained indifferently:


    "First of all, the Heavenly Army must make it clear that the Ouroboros sneaked into the Arcadia Alliance and participated in this **** war with Greece."


    "So the use of words is completely nonsense."


    No matter how secretly he hooked up with Ouroboros, it was absolutely unacceptable on the surface.


    Leticia, who understood this, naturally would not fall into the limelight.


    Hearing this sentence, Shiva couldn''t help but looked up at Leticia and said in surprise:


    "You are a lot smoother~"


    Leticia didn''t know, Shiva was very concerned about her remnant of the Hakoba knights.


    Therefore, he has a good understanding of the character of the other party.


    That sense of chivalrous morality, which had no value in her eyes, was as dazzling as the sun on Leticia at dawn.


    Otherwise, Leticia would not have been pinched by the nose of the pantheon of the year, admitting its supervision of the lower classes, and would not have made the 25th Sun Sovereign to give this girl and give her the status of the fourth.


    You must know that at that time, Leticia, who also belonged to the big subject of the human race, was the first ''human'' to be given a four-digit status at the dawn of time when humans were generally weak.


    The first four-digit human being, the first human being to hold the sovereignty of the sun, the first all-powerful class ruler to oversee the lower order.


    And most importantly, Leticia was less than 100 years old at that time, and in the eyes of the gods, she was just an infant.


    Such Leticia was even recognized in those days as having a high possibility of becoming the first human to step into the triple digits.


    It is also in the eyes of the top leaders of the Heavenly Army who is expected to receive the blessing of the World King, obtain a simulated star creation map, and become a woman who is a candidate for the God King.


    That is... the original original holder.


    However, it is a pity that she is too upright and too dazzling, and does not have sufficient experience in dealing with those conspiracies.


    So in the end, he was calculated by the Ouroboros, stood by and stood by the gods, and ended up being reduced to a demon king and self-seal.


    If it weren''t for the recent release of the seal by the canary, I am afraid that this former first person would have become a ''historical figure who was sung by Acura''.


    As a person who watched from the sidelines back then, Shiva both regretted and appreciated the changes in Leticia.


    Hearing Shiva''s words, Leticia said blankly: "People always change, Your Majesty Shiva."


    At this time, Marta next to him whispered:


    "What''s ''people always change''? It''s obvious that they have been trained by Su Jin a lot, and those who are close to the ink are black."


    Just as Leticia was the strongest human being back then, Su Jin is now recognized as the strongest human being, but this knowledge is only spread among the upper classes for the time being.


    What is very subtle in Marta''s eyes is that Su Jin is said to have been taught by Leticia when she was weak.


    Although Marta was very suspicious that what Su Jin asked for was couch fighting, but now it seems that the inheritance relationship of this ''strongest human being'' seems to be more subtle than she thought.


    Well, it''s enough for me to write a gossip magazine soft article... Marta added silently in her heart.


    At this time, when she heard Marta''s straightforward words, Leticia''s face suddenly turned red, and she didn''t say anything for a while.


    Seeing this, Shiva, who was afraid that Marta would turn the topic in a sensitive direction, quickly reminded:


    "How was the trial?"


    Hearing this, Mata paused and slowly retracted her inspection of the two outside the door.


    "Indeed, three times the salary is not enough." Marta shook her head helplessly.


    She and Shiva just couldn''t be chatting with Leticia just now, but with a purpose.


    On the one hand, they want to confirm Su Jin''s attitude, and on the other hand, they also want to confirm the current level of Kalji.


    The first result is gratifying. At least Su Jin, who has not come forward so far, has expressed his attitude of not participating through Leticia''s mouth.


    However, the second result is a bit bad...


    "If you do it, how long will it take you to solve it?"


    Shiva dragged his cheeks, lay on his side on the sofa, and asked Marta.


    "At least for a minute, if only the intensity he''s showing now."


    Marta estimated the time and said uncertainly.


    Hearing this, Shiva paused and complained with a melancholy expression:


    "I''m a lower-class person now, how can everyone be as strong as a monster."


    She was frightened by Kalji who was outside the door.


    Has the Savior''s spirituality been completed to such an extent that Hakoniwa has entered the end of the world?


    But that''s not right. Vishnu''s spirituality and Taoist masters are all at their peak. It stands to reason that Hakoten should be in a truncation of steady decline.


    Just when Shiva was puzzled.


    "Let''s talk first?" Marta asked.


    "I don''t want to work overtime, and I''m still obligated to work overtime without pay."


    Hearing Shiva''s words, Marta immediately understood that the other party''s willingness to shoot was not high.


    Before they came, they didn''t expect that Kalji''s spirituality was actually completed to this level.


    That kind of scale... It''s close to four figures, isn''t it?


    "By destroying the exploratory community and cutting off the source of vitality of the center, is the savior born..."


    When Marta said this, she whispered softly:


    "Calculate carefully, I am afraid that this kid was born after Arcadia was shattered, and finally accumulated enough spiritual energy to be born?"


    "From this point of view, Su Jin, or Arcadia''s attitude towards him should also be very complicated."


    Shiva gave her a sidelong glance at this time: "If you have the mind to figure this out, you might as well solve the problem earlier."


    Hearing this, Marta stuck out her tongue and turned her head to look at Leticia.


    Seeing this, Leticia sighed slightly and pressed the button on the table.


    Soon the door opened.


    The two short figures standing outside the door were also able to catch the eyes of the three of them.


    At this time, standing at the forefront, the white-haired boy with a melancholy smile looked at the three of them and sighed:


    "I kind of understand the feeling of Liu Bang going to Xiang Yu''s banquet."


    The atmosphere suddenly solidified.


    Chapter 958 Marta: I thank you!


    After a brief moment of freezing the atmosphere, it was Mata''s wanton laughter:


    "Hahaha, actually treat us here as a Hongmen banquet."


    "Well, that''s an appropriate description."


    Marta held back her smile, her eyes narrowed, and she stared playfully and dangerously at the white short-haired boy:


    "So, do you want to escape? Or do you want to dance a sword in humiliation here and wait for an opportunity to escape?"


    "No, I choose to take it easy here."


    The melancholy ''boy'' showed a kind smile at this time, and raised his hands slightly, this is a gesture ready to put on handcuffs.


    He was clearly talking about ''soft words'', but at this moment, with this expression, Marta seriously doubted that she was the one being threatened.


    "This kid..."


    Marta''s face froze, and she looked at Kargi with a thoughtful gaze.


    Is this character inconsistent with the intelligence?


    Is it fake?


    Or maybe the information on Gargi was deliberately disguised by the other party?


    "Aren''t you forcibly taking me away?"


    Su Jinyan, disguised as Kalji, leaned over with a smile:


    "Or, are you afraid of Krishna? Are you afraid of Klimo? Or, are you afraid of which Buddha behind you will be dissatisfied?"


    madman!


    The word popped into the minds of Marta and Sairi Rin at the same time.


    In Little Garden, calling out the real names of those suspected two-digit existences back then would inevitably attract the attention of those existences.


    And most importantly, ''Kalji'' also exposed the gold master behind the Ouroboros.


    Although many people in the upper echelons of Hakoba knew about this matter, none of them really took it apart.

 Chapter 712：

    No one wants to offend those double digits.


    At the same time, no one wants to participate in the two-digit game and act as a pawn.


    But Marta had to admit that Kalji''s move was very clever.


    She and Shiva really didn''t dare to do anything to Karji under the gaze of the double-digit that was bound to be ushered in.


    Even a little bit of small action has to take into account the opinions of the double digits.


    While it doesn''t really matter whether they have an opinion or not, Marta must show a ''respect for any of their opinions''.


    ''Damn! ¡¯


    Marta couldn''t help but cursed in her heart. She only felt that the soft persimmon, who had been bullied before, was now like a hedgehog, and it was extremely prickly.


    At this time, Su Jin took another step forward with a smile, with a smile on his face, but his tone was full of mockery:


    "So that''s the case, does the Tianjun also bully the soft and fear the hard?"


    The voice fell, and the touch of pressing came from the neck stem.


    Su Jin''s actions suddenly stopped, and his words stopped.


    At this time, a lazy female voice sounded in Su Jin''s ears:


    "Are today''s young people so rampant?"


    It turned out that Shiva stood behind Su Jin at an unknown time, his right hand rested lightly on Su Jin''s shoulder, and his fingernails coated with black nail polish gently scraped the skin on Su Jin''s neck.


    The not-sharp fingernails scratched the skin, causing white scratches and a suffocating feeling like a deep sea.


    At this moment, Su Jin only felt as if he had sunk into a bottomless Wang Yang sea.


    Countless pitch-black tentacles bound his whole body, as if to tear him apart completely.


    Shiva gently leaned his face over and pressed it against Su Jin''s cheek, with a soft tone, and said lazily:


    "Do you think that the sight of those people is enough to save your life?"


    "If I really want to kill you, one finger is enough."


    The black fingernails gently scraped Su Jin''s skin, bringing a sharp sound of division, but also splashing a lot of sparks.


    With a quack clack, Su Jin forcibly broke free from the shackles, turned his head, and once pressed his lips against Shiva''s face:


    "I don''t think it will save your life, but I think your behavior is very dangerous."


    "The power of Leo?"


    However, at this time, Shiva frowned and looked at the fine cracks on the nails, and said slightly decadently:


    "It''s so troublesome, I didn''t earn the shot fee, and the nail polish was painted in vain. This thing is a waste of time."


    Her voice fell, and the arm around Su Jin''s neck was softly tightened.


    However, contrary to the gentle movements, Su Jin only felt as if his entire body was about to be torn apart.


    It was as if there was an invisible abyss mouth in the air biting his limbs.


    "Shiva!"


    A reminder-like voice came out of Marta''s mouth.


    The invisible biting feeling disappeared immediately, and Shiva returned to the sofa, holding his cheek in one hand, and holding a tissue in the other hand to wipe the white water-stained line that had just been hung from Su Jin''s lips.


    After the stains were wiped off, Shiva said to Su Jin lazily and decadently:


    "Looks like I got my life back."


    Su Jin silently loosened his nearly clasped hands, revealing a pale spherical light under his palms.


    That is the brilliance of Tianxiong Star''s greatest profound meaning and greatest warning.


    Dispersing the pale ball, Su Jin sighed:


    "The current old aunt really makes the young people feel a little overwhelmed!"


    "I''m really sorry about that."


    Shiva lazily got up from the sofa, then sat sideways and said:


    "Can you come with us now?"


    Su Jin paused and looked at Caili Ling behind him.


    Seeing this, Marta has already understood something and said, "Our goal is only you. As for the others, it doesn''t matter whether you live or die."


    The meaning inside and outside of these words is that when ''Kalji'' follows them, they let go of Cai Liling''s meaning.


    After finishing speaking, Marta paused, and continued with a half-smile:


    "Don''t worry, according to the current situation, you won''t have any problems if you go to the Heavenly Army, and it can even be said to be the safest choice."


    "Of course, being under house arrest is inevitable, but being under house arrest in the Heavenly Army is not necessarily a bad thing."


    When Marta said this, she said meaningfully: "You must know that there are many beautiful women like iron fans in our heavenly army."


    Hearing this, Su Jin sighed:


    "Beauty or something, does it make sense for you to say this to me who was born less than half a year ago?"


    Speaking of this, he suddenly said solemnly:


    "Of course, it''s not that I haven''t thought about seeing the food of the Tianjun and the customs of the headquarters. Since I have the opportunity this time, then..."


    "The food is poor." Shiva reminded leisurely beside him: "Suriye steals food every day to buy wine."


    "Ah this..."


    Su Jin''s expression paused, and then said:


    "Then look at the customs..."


    "Since Emperor Shitian let the moon rabbit go down to the realm, no one cares about the white elephant master he said, and he solves the excretion in the scenic area of ??the Tianjun headquarters every day, and then the temperature in the heaven is very high, and he always bakes those things. It''s very dry, so every time I go in and out, I have to put a barrier on my body."


    "Of course, if you think it''s a scenery, I have no problem, but don''t ask me to take you to see the scenery, my shoes are not that thick and will be stepped on."


    Su Jin looked at Shiva silently, and then said:


    "Then let me put it bluntly, I want to see beautiful women, especially beautiful legs."


    Shiva lazily stretched out his hand and lifted the black and complicated skirt, revealing the slender snow-white legs:


    "Look, if you''ve seen enough, just stay here honestly."


    Su Jin was silent when he heard the words, facing the half-smile but not smiling eyes of Marta next to him, and said:


    "What grudge do I have with you?"


    "I don''t want to be charged."


    Shiva made a decadent sound.


    Su Jin: "?"


    What does this have to do with your deductions?


    "If you are going to the heaven, I will be responsible for guarding you. You will definitely run away. Then I may not be able to catch you, and Di Shitian will deduct my salary because of this."


    "Furthermore, my reputation for completing tasks perfectly will be tainted, and if there is a taint, the reward for taking private jobs will drop in the future!"


    Shiva made a decadent speech like a social person:


    "It''s very troublesome..."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a moment and said:


    "What about my escape at Marta''s hands?"


    "Deal!" Shiva said without hesitation.


    Marta: "???"


    I really thank you all!


    Chapter 959 Seriously, I want to earn this money too


    He wore heavy anklets, and his hands were handcuffed by a powerful gift of blocking power.


    Su Jin, who was treated as a felon by the Tianjun, sat in a huge birdcage.


    Outside the bird cage, there was a huge subspecies Yinglong with a length of several thousand meters.


    At this time, Su Jin was ''firmly'' detained here in the birdcage carried by Ying Long.


    The outside world is the empty and dark universe - the universe starry sky.


    He is now being held by Yinglong, crossing the void from Mars to Hakoba.


    "So, why am I being treated like this? What about the big white-legged big sister? What about the scenic route? You don''t even need the realm gate? Anyway, it saves time!"


    Su Jin squatted in the birdcage and said speechlessly.


    At this time, Marta, who was sitting on the back of Yinglong, rolled his eyes and said:


    "Walk through the realm gate and wait to be intercepted by Ouroboros rescuers? Do you think Hercules and Loki''s whereabouts can really hide from us?"


    After speaking, she said angrily:


    "I really don''t know how much red envelopes your kid has received, and you actually help the Ouroboros to fake Kalji? That''s enough!"


    When Shiva just slid his fingernails across Su Jin''s skin, everyone present knew who this ''Kalji'' was.


    After all, there has been such a big error in the character in the intelligence, from a shy boy to a flamboyant kid, and from a four-digit elite level to a legendary level. Combined with Su Jin''s absence, let Leticia convey the words, Su Jin''s hint is so obvious that even a fool can guess that there is a problem.


    In addition, Su Jin dictated the real name of the two-digit number before, but nothing happened afterwards. Shiva and Mata suddenly stepped on the tacit consent of the two-digit number.


    Although I don''t know the two digits, what do you want to do with Su Jin pretending to be Karji?


    However, since the two-digit number is like this, their Heavenly Army can only cooperate.


    In particular, Su Jin even said the name of Sakyamuni at that time, but if he was not punished, it was naturally impossible for the Heavenly Army to ignore it.


    After all, the Buddha of Buddhism is the gold master of the Heavenly Army!


    Without this strong support behind, where would the Heavenly Army be the guardian of the Dharma for twelve days.


    Hearing Marta''s complaints, Su Jin spread out his hands and jingled the handcuffs and said:


    "No way, Ouroboros gave too much."


    "This is true."


    Shiva in a black layered long dress nodded in agreement:


    "Their pay is very high!"


    "That''s right." Su Jin cooperated and sighed.


    A sun sovereignty, plus the repayment of the Queen''s favor on Halloween, this price is really too high, so high that a "hard-hearted" like Su Jin is tempted.


    "You two guys..."


    Marta covered her face, always feeling that standing with these two people would make her lose her price.


    However, Shiva is actually a relatively normal ''person'' in the heavenly army.


    As for Su Jin, in addition to being a bit lewd and lustful, in fact, his character is not bad, at least he is very praised by the Heavenly Army for supporting Arcadia''s re-emergence by himself.


    Of course, as for why Su Jin was evaluated as ''just a little lewd''.


    With Zeus and Emperor Shitian in front, who dares to say that he is the first color embryo!


    "But then again, what is the price of Ouroboros?"


    Marta looked at Su Jindao curiously.


    "Of course, I''m not trying to steal your business, I''m just curious."


    Su Jin gave Marta a deep look and raised a finger.


    "A share of authority?" Marta opened her eyes wide and said in amazement, "Is it so high?"


    "It''s low." Shiva replied: "Kalji''s identity has been made public after our Heavenly Army''s action. It is estimated that there are many old people in the Heavenly Army who are preparing to ambush and capture Kalji. Lingge."


    "According to this level of risk, you should ask for at least three powers as a reward."


    At this time, Su Jin said lightly:

 Chapter 713：

    "A Sun Sovereignty."


    Speaking of this, he paused and said:


    "Taurus."


    Marta: "..."


    Shiva: "..."


    After a short silence, Marta looked at Shiva who suddenly appeared in front of Su Jin, stretched out his hand to tear his clothes, and said in surprise:


    "What are you doing?"


    "Change your identity, I''ll earn this money."


    Shiva''s rare energy is full of energy, and his tone is not lazy at all.


    "forget it."


    Marta sighed, appeared beside Su Jin, pressed his shoulder and said:


    "Shiva, the water is too deep here, you can''t handle it, let me come."


    Su Jin with his collar wide open: "..."


    Su Jin silently raised his hand and patted the palms of the two, and then said:


    "Don''t make trouble, there is the queen''s arm in here."


    "Tsk!" Shiva smacked his mouth in disgust.


    "Queen..." Marta sighed regretfully.


    The Queen of Halloween is really not offended.


    Thinking of this, Marta murmured:


    "Looks like I have to think about when to quit."


    "I just don''t know if the Ouroboros are still recruiting people."


    Su Jin looked at the two with a black line on his head, sorted out his clothes, stood up and said:


    ...


    "It''s almost time to jump."


    "Huh? Are you sure?"


    Marta looked at Su Jin in surprise:


    "Although we can confirm your identity, those old things that are abominable and can''t be improved are not necessarily. The spirit of Kalji is very popular. Are you sure you won''t wait until you arrive at the headquarters of the Sky Army to escape?"


    Su Jin moved his arm at this time, and said angrily: "Then Zeus blocked the door after escaping?"


    "Ah this..."


    Marta suddenly stopped talking.


    The conflict between Zeus and Su Jin, who doesn''t know Hakoba now.


    Even if Su Jin is now holding the identity of Kalji, will Zeus really not know about this?


    It''s not that he didn''t have a man in the Ouroboros.


    And now that he knows, it is very possible to squat in the grass at the Tianjun headquarters and try to kill Su Jin in the heaven where the three-digit number can let go of a fight.


    "So...I said he was going to run away halfway..."


    Shiva added faintly, and then felt it carefully:


    "1, 2, 3, 4 old guys are in ambush... Are you sure?"


    She estimated the number of people lurking around, and then looked at Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and moved his fingers and said:


    "This kind of quantity, I can still handle it at the lower level."


    "In this case¡­"


    Shiva looked at Marta, and the faint look in his eyes made Marta feel decadent.


    "I know... Let this stinky boy escape!"


    Marta sighed helplessly, then winked playfully at Su Jin and said:


    "Remember to be gentle, it''s the first time for me!"


    "I will."


    Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and smiled.


    In the next second, the spirit of passionate words echoed in the cosmic starry sky.


    ¡¾Come on, Star of Bethlehem! ¡¿


    ¡¾Come on, the divine sword of salvation...! ¡¿


    The next moment, a white star appeared out of thin air above Yinglong, and under the infinite white-gold brilliance, it turned into a huge sword that stretched for tens of thousands of kilometers.


    The divine sword shook slightly, let out a low groan, linked the large cosmic starry sky, and absorbed the power of the stars in all directions.


    Endless light gathers from all directions and transforms into the ultimate cutting power at the blade of the divine knife.


    next moment,


    The sword swings.


    Towards Yinglong, who was crossing the void, he slashed down!


    The white-gold brilliance shone on Marta''s face, and she only had time to say one word before the long knife added her body:


    "Grass!"


    The next moment, the brilliance like a star burst out in all directions!


    Chapter 960 He suddenly doesn''t want to die


    Mars, Arcadia Field, Secret Underground Prison.


    Kalji opened his eyes ignorantly, and his eyes returned to clarity little by little.


    "I am..."


    In a trance, Kalji recalled all the things, and remembered that his identity was taken away by Su Jin.


    "Strange, shouldn''t my personality and identity be stolen, why..."


    Before he could finish speaking, a kind old man''s voice came from his mind:


    "Cough cough!"


    Kalji heard the words suddenly, and then said in surprise:


    "Mister Mithra, didn''t you just fall asleep?"


    Mr. Mi was silent for a moment, then said:


    "Cultivation also depends on the time. It''s all that kind of situation. As an old man who draws on your power to recover, if I don''t do anything, what should I do if something goes wrong?"


    "So that''s the case..." Kalji suddenly realized when he heard the words: "So Mr. Mi, did you rescue me from Su Jin?"


    What answered him was Mr. Mi''s silence.


    Just when Kalji wondered if he had said the wrong thing.


    Mr. Mi suddenly said: "...how do you think I, an old and weak three-figure crippled, can rob someone from that freak Su Jin?"


    Calgary: "..."


    He was silent for a while, then sorted out the situation and said, "So we are still on Mars?"


    "To be exact, die in an underground secret prison."


    Mr. Mi smiled when he said this, and joked:


    "In your current situation, this is indeed a safe place."


    Kalji was silent for a while, and then asked, "Where''s the bell..."


    Mr. Mi smiled slightly: "Your human sister? She is very safe, at least safer than your current situation."


    "It turns out that it was Arcadia. Did Su Jin shelter her?"


    Kalji is very aware of his current situation.


    As a **** in the confrontation between the Heavenly Army and Ouroboros, his existence, in a sense, is a knife in the hands of the two major forces.


    And it''s a paper knife.


    No matter who he stabs, his end will not be much better.


    "So, what I have to consider now is my own safety." Kalji muttered to himself.


    "No, you just need to wait quietly for the result, at least no matter what, the Heavenly Army and Ouroboros will save your life."


    Mr. Mi said this, suddenly paused, looked at the expressionless Kargi, and sighed:


    "Why are you so troubled? Let Su Jin replace your identity to face the Heavenly Army and those who peep at your spirituality. This is the best solution at present."


    "I know."


    Kargi sighed faintly:


    "But I also understand that I should not have been born in this era."


    "I can perceive that there are no strong guards around here. Perhaps, it would be better for me to die silently here."


    As a symbol of Hakoniwa entering the end times, the birth of Kargi was not a happy event.


    The Ouroboros destroyed a large number of exploratory communities, making human history gradually solidified, and heading for a future of destruction, which can stealthily attack the previous generation of the Arcadia Grand Alliance.


    The final result is to successfully let a human being give birth to a son of salvation, a son of God who is pessimistic and world-weary once he is born.


    On weekdays, it''s okay to have a companion by his side, but once alone, Kalji''s natural sense of world-weariness will gradually recover, and then he will lead to self-destruction.


    Mr. Mi is very clear about this, and the reason for this is determined by the environment of the small garden.


    In a universe that, although a little weak, is still in a prosperous period, the end-of-the-world savior was born in advance, and this must be the result.


    Therefore, Mr. Mi did not dissuade Kalji, but explained lightly:


    "You are indeed right. It seems that your Hercules and Loki did leave temporarily because of some things, but don''t forget what the consequences will be after you die."


    When Mr. Mi said this, he even had some expectations:


    "Once you die, Su Jin, who has borrowed your identity now, will not be able to repay it because of his ''identity'', and will merge with the identity of Kalji for a short time, and then induce the last king''s spirit in him, causing him to become a new generation of saviors ."


    "Of course, as far as I am concerned, I hope that Su Jin, who has hindered my plan and caused me to fall to this point, will be tricked by you."


    Mr. Mi laughed quickly when he said this:


    "Personally, this should be a very interesting thing."


    When Kalji heard the words, he showed obvious wavering. His character was inherently indecisive, and his divinity was also biased towards kindness. He really couldn''t do it if he pitted Su Jin.


    Even if Su Jinkeng would never hesitate.


    "In the end... do you still have to struggle in this dirty world?" Kalji muttered to himself.


    "Maybe you can think about it and transform the world into what you want."


    Mr. Mi said with a chuckle.


    However, without waiting for him to continue to say something, the two saw a ray of light from Lingge''s perception.


    A beam of light that penetrates the sky!


    It was above space, the brilliance of the divine sword when it gathered the power of the galaxy.


    "The spirit of the last king? Did Su Jin still fight those **** kings after all?"


    When Kalji was wondering, Mr. Mi suddenly fell into a deep silence.


    After a long while, he sighed:


    "Good calculation!"

 Chapter 714：

    "This sinister and vicious lower-class boy, the venomous snake adopted by the canary, is trying to force us to death!"


    "What did you say?" Kalji was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t understand the current situation...


    "idiot!"


    Mr. Mi scolded unceremoniously:


    "It''s true that the vicious boy wearing the ''Kalji'' spirit has bloomed Rama''s spirit, but that Rama''s spirit, that dirty knife, has the Messiah of the Crusaders in it. Lingo!"


    "When he made a move, all those who could see the battle, and those who didn''t know the inside story, would reach the equation in their minds that ''Kalji'' equals the ''Christian Son''."


    "And once the news spreads to the lower levels..."


    Mr. Mi said this, full of dread:


    "You should be aware of the special human spirit ''poet'', right?"


    "The canary in those days could use this to induce the Black Death and defeat the final trial, and the Ouroboros could use the poet to turn the glorious Hakoba knight and curse Leticia into a vicious betrayer Demon King Dracula. "


    "You should have seen all these things from the records of the Ouroboros."


    "Since you know this, you should understand the power of rumors!"


    Speaking of this, Mr. Mi said in a very aggrieved tone:


    "In Hakoba, it doesn''t matter whether the news is true or false. What matters is that the news cannot be considered true by the vast majority of people."


    "Because, once the majority of people identify the facts, it becomes a ''fact''!"


    "so¡­"


    Karji said dryly at the corners of his mouth:


    "Did Su Jin do it on purpose?"


    "Deliberately revealing the spirit of the last king, so that my spirit is equal to that of the Holy Son of the Crusaders."


    "Does he want to introduce the Crusaders into the competition of Vishnu''s spirituality?"


    In the lingerie of the box boat, the world king, Kurimo, Krishna, and Buddha Sakyamuni competing for two figures, plus the holy son of the Cross.


    As soon as this matter came out, turmoil within the Ouroboros was inevitable.


    "But the high-level executives of Ouroboros are not fools. Su Jinzhong''s behavior is obviously framed, and he is framing the Crusaders who peeped at Vishnu''s spirituality. Therefore, in the absence of definite evidence and clear interests, the high-level does not Possibly stupid enough to kill each other."


    After Kalji finished speaking calmly, within half a second, Mr. Mi said in a strange tone:


    "I''m boarding on you, those old things should not know about it."


    The Kargis are stupid.


    Sitting up in shock from a dying illness, the evidence is actually myself? !


    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t say we''re going to be in big trouble." Mr. Mi said dryly.


    "Then this..."


    Calgary was at a loss.


    After a while, Mr. Mi said quietly:


    "Why don''t you commit suicide and let''s cheat Su Jin?"


    Calgary: "..."


    Suddenly, he didn''t want to die!


    Chapter 961 The Ambush of Gods and Demons


    At the moment when the white-gold light slashed towards Marta.


    Shiva, who was wearing a layered black dress, quickly faded and disappeared, as if he had been wiped with an eraser.


    And the same phenomenon as her, there is Yinglong at the foot.


    One person and one dragon disappeared into the vast sea of ??stars in an instant.


    At the same time, Marta, who was targeted as a target, spread out like petals. Each petal, falling into the void, suddenly turned into a golden lotus flower.


    It is best to be like catkins in the breeze. When the light that penetrated the sky and the earth swayed, a golden lotus flower greeted it, and either destroyed or drifted along the sword, constantly blocking the coming of the slash.


    And Su Jin, who made the attack, took advantage of this time to quickly break open the bird cage, and the incomparably huge Hakoba Continent was reflected in his eyes.


    He quickly locked the direction of the North District, stretched out his hand, and opened the realm belt, stepped into the gap between time and space, and teleported back to the Little Garden Continent.


    At this moment, a golden long sword whose details could not be clearly seen fell from the sky.


    Su Jin''s face froze, and the hand that had been stretched out quickly withdrew, and instead stretched out his index finger.


    On the tip of the index finger, a deep gray light flickered.


    hum...


    The golden long sword that originally fell from the sky let out a wailing sound, and then burst open inch by inch, turning into golden light spots in the universe starry sky, scattering all over the place.


    At the moment of stopping the enemy''s attack, Su Jin naturally lost the best chance to escape.


    "So that''s it, is it blocking me here?" Su Jin sighed, turning his head to look at the void in front of him.


    At this moment.


    A figure was quickly drawn and formed there.


    It was a figure sitting on the golden throne, wearing a high white hat, holding a balance in his left hand, and a golden long sword in his right hand, and his face could not be seen clearly.


    "Um?"


    Su Jin was surprised when he saw the visitor.


    As a qualified leader, he naturally purchased information on the leaders and powerhouses of Hakoba from Qianyan.


    And the person in front of him is one of them.


    Ancient Babylonian group of gods, the **** of the sun and justice, Shamaxiu.


    In fact, Su Jin had guessed who the god-king who would attack him, ''Sulji'', was, and even made a mental rehearsal, but Xia Matthews has never been within the scope of his suspicions.


    After all, this god-king has a very good reputation in the upper and lower levels of Hakoten, and belongs to the few god-kings who stand on the weak side.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head, regretting his failed guess and said:


    "I didn''t expect that Xia Matthew would be the first to attack me."


    He paused when he said this:


    "I remember there shouldn''t be any hatred between us, right?"


    The figure sitting on the throne seemed to raise his head, and said in a calm but indistinguishable gender vague voice:


    "This is one of the 19 communities that ouroboros destroyed under my umbrella."


    "Second."


    At this time, Su Jin clearly felt regretful eyes swept over him.


    At this time, Xia Maxiu paused and said:


    "Kalgi, your existence is too dangerous."


    "The little garden has not yet reached the age of your birth."


    "So... let''s die here... to the time when you should have been born."


    Kalgi, whose identity is similar to a sign of destruction, belongs to an existence that should not have been born, but was spawned in advance by the Ouroboros.


    Out of his duty to uphold justice and in response to the tragic death of his subordinates, Xia Matthew chose the first shot.


    However, after issuing the mortal declaration, Xia Matthew suddenly sighed:


    "Ugh!"


    "You now choose to go back and be imprisoned by the Heavenly Army. If you come out again in an era that conforms to the trend, I can leave directly."


    He still gave Kalji a choice after all.


    After all, it was not him who let go of the big mistake, but the senior Ouroboros who used him as a pawn.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that Kalji''s identity was too special, He would not shamelessly attack Kalji.


    "Is that so, for this reason?"


    Su Jin couldn''t describe the right or wrong of Xia Matthew''s behavior for a while, but he was certain of one thing.


    The current summer Matthew is the enemy!


    "Although I admire your behavior for daring to offend my backstage, I have to say..."


    When Su Jin said this, the corners of his mouth were raised a little bit, and he said indifferently:


    "If you only have this person, don''t say kill me, I''m afraid you can''t even stop me."


    "Insanity!"


    Pure golden flames ignited in the cosmic starry sky.


    The huge firelight gathered into a ''sun'' in the starry sky, emitting infinite light and heat.


    And in that sun.


    The golden divine bird slowly flapped his golden wings of the sun, and said:


    "The prototype of the mere savior, how dare to speak so boldly!"


    Seeing the golden bird, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then laughed:


    "It turned out to be Amon Ra of the Egyptian gods, which is really interesting."


    Seeing the sun **** who was scared away by himself with a bottle of Huoxiang Zhengqi water, Su Jin had to feel the other''s perseverance.


    In the case of offending Zeus, he offended himself again, and now he came to hunt down ''Kalgi'' and offended the Ouroboros.


    Xia Maxiu can still say that there is a deep hatred and a problem of ideas, but Amon La and Su Jin don''t understand.


    He thought about it for a long time and couldn''t think of the other party. What was he here for?


    "However, if it''s just the two of you, you can''t do anything."


    Su Jin has a smile on his face, the smile on his face is gentle and illusory, like the moon in a mirror.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit arrogant to want to hunt lions with only two cheetahs?"


    When he said this, he smiled and said:


    "But yes, compared to the hidden Shiba Inu, the cheetah''s courage is more worthy of recognition."


    "It''s really sharp!"


    Indistinguishable male and female voices rang out.


    Immediately afterwards, in the power that Su Jin was familiar with, a cloud of black mist appeared beside Amon Ra, and then a figure walked out of it.


    It was a three-meter-high human-shaped body with a goat head and fur, a black hexagram printed on its forehead, and a shadowy figure walking upright on its legs.


    ...the sheep-headed demon, Baphomet.


    Su Jin recognized the existence of Bafengte, and immediately smiled:


    "Is one of the competitors of the Satan spirituality of the Crusaders, the knowledge demon Baphomet? Is it to **** the spirituality of the savior in order to cleanse himself?"


    "It''s troublesome!"


    Su Jin smiled and said:


    "In a one-to-three situation, if you want to kill a god''s body, it''s very troublesome!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Sun Divine Bird couldn''t help it and took the lead.


    "You are the one who will die!!"


    Before the words fell, the flames rose, and countless energy and matter appeared out of thin air and collapsed.


    In just an instant, a sun appeared out of thin air and fell rapidly towards Su Jin!


    Chapter 962: Maximum Vigilance


    on a moon near Mars.


    The huge dragon seed was crawling on the ground, and the huge wings were gathered and spread on the ground on both sides, forming an extravagant but not beautiful ''carpet''.

 Chapter 715：

    On the carpet, Marta and Shiva are watching the play and even commenting from time to time.


    "Xia Matthew is here, yes, it''s normal to be angry with the Ouroboros after so many subordinates have been killed, but I can''t imagine that she will get angry even if she has a good temper."


    "As for Baphomet, why did this old demon appear again? Could it be that he thought that after Alger''s return, the old demons of them would be able to stand up again? Is this an eye medicine for the higher-ups of Ouroboros? "


    Marta muttered a few times, and finally focused her eyes on Amon Ra.


    For this sun god, even Marta herself was a little confused.


    Xia Matthew''s purpose is there, there is no big problem, she can guess Bafengte''s goal to some extent.


    But the Egyptian sun god, Marta, didn''t understand it.


    No reason!


    Although Vishnu''s spiritual symbol is also the sun, even his ten incarnations formed a secret community called the "Sun Kings", and based on this, the original Ouroboros were constructed.


    But Amon Ra is different!


    Let the other party lose in the battle for the Egyptian supreme **** ''Ra'', but Vishnu''s spirituality is not something that he can compete with in three figures!


    The opponents are all two-digit numbers, and he will win with a three-digit number?


    "Strange, it''s so strange."


    When Marta muttered, Shiva next to him just lay lazily on the carpet and said indifferently:


    "Don''t be weird there."


    "Instead of thinking about where you are, you might as well focus on how to keep you from showing up there."


    "Over there..." Marta sneered.


    Of course she knew where Shiva was pointing, and it could even be said that their actions against Kalji this time were also out of support for that side.


    "Although there is no news, Di Shitian and Brahma should already be planning, it''s just..."


    Marta said this, somewhat unnaturally:


    "I just don''t know if Su Jin can successfully attract the attention of those people."


    When she said this, she turned to look at Shiva: "By the way, why do you think Su Jin can perfectly cooperate with our work?"


    In the original plan, the positions she and Shiva acted as bait positions, and the goal was to attract the attention of the upper-level gods and Buddhas as much as possible, especially the Ouroboros.


    However, after it was confirmed that Su Jin was impersonating Karji, Shiva suddenly transmitted a voice to inform her that the plan was changed, and it was changed to allow Su Jin to play freely and continue to execute the plan with him as the core axis.


    This kind of action, although Marta performed perfectly during the mission, was naturally full of puzzlement and unexplainable.


    At this time, Shiva said lazily:


    "Have you forgotten?"


    "Forgot what?" Marta asked in surprise.


    At this time, Shiva said quietly:


    "Although on the surface, Su Jin only has the slander of the gods, and observed a different world where the gods belong to man-eating monsters, but secretly?"


    "The changes in the huge war, the spirit of the last king, and the recent war of godslayers, or the tearing face of our heavenly army and ouroboros now."


    "Here, although I can''t find Su Jin''s handwriting every time, are there really few traces he left behind?"


    "It''s hard to say something if you say it once. Two or three times or even four or five times, you have to admit one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Marta asked curiously.


    Shiva heard the words, pointed to the figure in the distant starry sky lightly and said:


    "This man is a force!"


    "With him there, something big will happen!"


    Marta was stunned for a moment and wanted to complain about this description very much, but when she thought about it carefully, Shiva''s description seemed inexplicably very appropriate!


    After Su Jin came to Little Garden, there was really no shortage of major events, and even five or six cases came within half a year.


    Don''t say whether he has participated in these things, just say this frequency, he is also a member of the "things force".


    In this way, this guy really has the potential to be a hero, and he is still the strongest.


    Who was the one who did this last time?


    Oh, by the way, it''s a canary... It''s only been more than half a year, why does it feel the same as in the last century...


    Marta looked at the figure in the space, and gradually, she seemed to see the figure of a woman with short blonde hair from the man.


    On the matter of force, it is really in the same line as her!


    ...


    in space.


    The huge star distorted the space and pressed towards Su Jin brazenly.


    The huge mass of the star and the terrifying energy accumulated by the nuclear fusion of the star''s nucleus have caused the sun to distort the space-time and create the appearance of gravitational collapse.


    This performance directly led to the instability of space capabilities.


    It is almost impossible to escape by long jumping through the realm zone in this environment.


    When Amon La was serious and came in person with his main body, Su Jin''s shallow spatial manipulation did not have much resistance.


    But¡­


    Why run away?


    Su Jin raised his hand with a smile, put his palms together, and said to the sun who blocked everything and rolled down:


    "Using stars against me? That''s the wrong choice."


    Create planets and shatter them to induce cosmic explosions.


    This is the basic ability necessary for every existence that acquires the seventh sense of the microcosm.


    Therefore, for Su Jin, the sun is just a plaything.


    "It seems that it is necessary for His Majesty Amon to see what is called a small universe!"


    The gray-black light ball was formed in Su Jin''s hands, and then Su Jin raised his hands and met the huge star head-on.


    The tiny figure collided with the huge star on the stage called Starry Sky.


    hum...


    Invisible vibrations spread.


    In the eyes of all the beings who noticed this place, the star transformed by the authority suddenly vibrated and began to shrink abruptly.


    "what?"


    Amon Ra was surprised.


    Contrary to what he thought, when the sun touched Su Jin, it did not crush Su Jin. On the contrary, it even began to shrink.


    Moreover, the shrinking speed was so fast that when Amon Ra was surprised, the star had shrunk to the size of a ping-pong ball and was held in his hand by Su Jin.


    Su Jin, who was dragging the star wrapped in gray-black light with one hand, and whose face was illuminated by the gray-colored light, smiled at Amon Ra:


    "Be careful!"


    "Maximum alert...!"


    The stunt of Tianmao Radamandis, one of the three giants of the Pluto army, is a terrible trick derived from the black hole of the universe.


    In the eyes of the gods, fangs are exposed!


    Chapter 963


    The darkness, which even light could not escape, covered a large swath of the starry sky.


    The already silent universe became even more silent, and a large area of ??darkness swept over everything.


    For a time, all the existences that were paying attention to this battle were the masters of spiritual communication.


    About four or five seconds later.


    The darkness gradually subsided, and a figure emitting a fiery glow rushed out from the dark area.


    And when those who observed this encounter saw the figure, they all showed shocking expressions.


    I saw that the figure was covered in blood, and his hair was disheveled, but half of his hair was left unsaid, and his helmet disappeared.


    Even the primitive armor on his body was dilapidated and full of potholes.


    And under the armor, in that dilapidated gap, every inch of skin was shattered into powder with the passage of time, and could not be regenerated for a long time.


    This figure is exactly Amon Ra.


    At this time, He, who had just come out of the maximum warning attack range, spat out three mouthfuls of blood in a row, and once again transformed into a divine bird, with dim fire all over his body. He transformed himself into light, trying to distance himself from the darkness.


    At this moment, the shrunken darkness seemed to move a little, and with an invisible vibration, Amon Ra, who had transformed into a divine bird, was forcibly delayed, and the speed of his escape.


    Looking at the sea of ????stars, like the sparrows who were caught in the net, Amon Ra, who was constantly struggling, tried to escape the gravitational range of the dark, but was unable to break free.


    The gods and Buddhas who were observing secretly lost their minds.


    The four-digit counterattack of the **** king in the lower realm was something they had never seen before.


    This is something that even Marta, who is watching the battle, can''t imagine.


    For three-digit gods and Buddhas, their bodies have long been transformed into higher-level astral bodies.


    Physical damage in the traditional sense, or even soul damage, cannot completely destroy their bodies and prevent them from regenerating.


    Especially this time the battle is in the cosmic starry sky, but there are no restrictions like the Hakoba Continent, and the king of gods can easily appear here as the main body.


    However, even so, Amon was still directly hit hard by the blow just now.


    The only ones that can do this kind of damage are the authority-level attacks, and they are those authorities that specialize in destruction.


    "It''s destruction..."


    Shiva, who had been observing the situation on the battlefield, became solemn for the first time:


    "Also, the energy level of the push is very high."


    In the small court, there is also a difference between authority and the power of authority.


    There is a clear gap between the authority motivated by a four-digit divine power and the authority motivated by a three-digit astral spiritual body.


    And the divine power of the star spirit body is also different from the divine power of star spirits, pure blood dragons, and natural gods and Buddhas.


    If you want to divide it into grades, the supernatural powers of celestial spirits, pure-blooded dragons, and natural gods and Buddhas are of the highest quality.


    Next are those ancient gods and Buddhas, such as Erlang Shen, who have practiced special powers such as Jiuzhuan Xuangong, as well as the divine powers of demigods, yalongs, and demigods.


    Afterwards, only the saints and saints of the Cross religion have accumulated high-quality divine power with massive achievements.


    In the end, it is the divine energy of ordinary astral bodies.


    Among the three-digit **** kings, the level of authority is the same, so what determines strength is the amount of authority and the level of energy.


    The combination of the two can determine the strength of the output.


    Now, what ''Su Jin'' is using is clearly a very high level of energy, and has been urging the power of destruction, and even to a certain extent, using the stellar shock created by Amon Ra, which led to the result of this blow. exaggeration.


    Looking at the darkness that covers everything in the cosmic starry sky, I feel the gravitational force that is like a black hole that even light can''t escape, and the profound power of destruction hidden within it.


    Shiva quickly came to his own judgment:


    "The application skills of authority are still rough, but the energy level is at least the level of Protoss."


    When she said this, the gods and Buddhas who were eavesdropping in the dark suddenly had a judgment.


    In terms of strength, this ''Kalji'' is obviously an exceptional four-digit level.


    But because there is no three-digit sublimation, the word of its divine power will be downgraded by one level, that is, the level of a half-star spirit.


    And although his authority to destroy is rough, the technique of directly igniting stars to create black holes has a unique point, which makes up for the shortcomings to a certain extent.


    Therefore, according to normal judgment, the blow just now should be regarded as a three-digit full-strength shot at the half-star spirit level.


    If you want to make a simple conversion, the level of the blow just now is equivalent to the level of Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun, the guardian of the Taoist Dharma.


    "hiss!"


    In this calculation, the atmosphere of Jupiter in the distance has been sucked in half by some existence:

 Chapter 716：

    "Amon pulled down the blood mold!"


    Everyone is from the upper class, and they are very clear about each other''s levels.


    Amon Ra is an acquired **** and Buddha who was promoted through merit. Although through the accumulation of merit, he gave birth to one of the gods of the astral body, but among the three digits, he can only get the evaluation of the elite.


    And what level is that Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun?


    That master is a legend among the three figures, a ruthless man who dared to challenge the Jade Emperor and split the mountain to save his mother.


    Not only is he a born demigod, but he has also practiced the divine art of Taoism. He is a master level among the three figures, second only to those Taoist emperors and Buddhist ancestors.


    Such an existence, not to mention Amon Ra, a **** and Buddha who has fallen to the next level, even if it is a monster of the same legendary level, one-on-one, it may not be a good deal.


    Even among Buddhists, there are only a few people who dare to challenge this man, such as fighting over Buddha, subduing dragons and subduing tigers.


    This kind of existence, even if he casually punches Amon La, even if he doesn''t understand the truth, he can still hang him up and play.


    Although everyone is in the same three digits, but the battle strength before each other is poor, who can understand it.


    Is Hermes still in the same three-digit figure as Di Shitian?


    But what about Hermes?


    Which one of the three figures didn''t take this kid as a punching bag, was brushed by Zeus, and beat him out in the next second, and Hermes also didn''t resist.


    Why didn''t he resist?


    Because he can''t beat a single one!


    The strength of his messenger is loyalty, never strength.


    If it weren''t for Zeus'' support, how could he grab the alchemy god, the triple-great Hermes, and thus be promoted to three figures, and he would have eaten soil in the lower layers.


    "It''s just that Kalgi is so strong?"


    Some previous gods and Buddhas voiced doubtfully:


    "Although he is a natural **** and Buddha, he was born through the belly of a human being. He was born a little short, and he has only been born for half a year. To reach this level, at least half of the sun''s sovereign hands must be collected?"


    None of the onlookers paid any attention to this honest child.


    Who still believes that Kalji in the arena is the real Kalji?


    Even if he looks like, Lingge is also, and he will have a terrifying trick, but whoever believes that he is Kalji is an idiot.


    Bao Buqi is the big guy in the three-digit number of Ouroboros wearing a vest and pretending to be new here.


    So it''s not without reason that three figures are walking on thin ice in Hakoniwa.


    Because you can never figure out whether the enemy standing in front of you is really new or pretending to be a new boss.


    At the beginning, there were people who satirized the man from the lower class who called himself "Lao Tzu" before getting old.


    now what?


    The grass on the grave is almost full of stars.


    And just when the three-digit number was terrified.


    The battle of the cosmos Xinghai has gradually come to an end.


    In the constant neighing of the sun **** bird, while the fiery radiance bloomed, the darkness in front of it was constantly compressing him, steadily and steadily swallowing all the divine light within the range.


    In the midst of constant erosion, Amon Ra''s eyes flashed and struggled, and finally returned to calm.


    "Why are you all forcing me..."


    The divine bird sighed bitterly, and then the divine light in his eyes gradually dissipated.


    At the last moment, he stared at the darkness in front of him, his eyes seemed to pass through the dark surface and saw the figure standing behind his back.


    "You won."


    Amon Ra sighed, and the look in his eyes returned to calm.


    Instead, a new will is constantly reviving in his body.


    Seeing this, Su Jin''s face finally changed:


    "Lingge Devour?"


    Chapter 964 The brain is blank


    Lingge devoured.


    Generally speaking, it is a phenomenon that only occurs after a battle between competitors of the incomplete spirit type has been determined.


    The specific expression is probably similar to schizophrenia. According to Su Jin''s understanding, the way of expression seems to be in the cruel form of "another you is born in the body".


    In an instant, Su Jin finally understood why Amon Ra came to attack Kalji.


    He was defeated in the spiritual battle of competing for which Egyptian supreme **** ''Ra'', and he already had another self ''resurrected'' in his body.


    In this case, Amon Ra has only two options.


    The first is to survive by breaking the tail, directly abandoning the current spirit and strength, turning into a human, and trying to make a comeback.


    The other is to seize the spirituality of others and go public through the backdoor.


    The first option is naturally the worst choice. In Hakoniwa, where the stronger gets stronger and the weaker gradually find it difficult to rise, one step behind is one step behind.


    What''s more, this time it was directly dropped from three figures to below seven figures - ordinary people.


    Such a human being, in Hakoba, can only be said to live a stable life, and it is too difficult to become stronger without a backer.


    And the second one, grabbing the spirituality of others is also very difficult.


    Because doing so is basically at the cost of degrading spirituality, dropping from three digits to four digits, even if you succeed, your strength is not as good as before, and you are even easy to be chased by the victors, even if you have experience. Difficult to rise again.


    And Amon Ra is very greedy.


    He wanted to **** Kalji''s spiritual status before he was defeated. With Kalji''s innate **** and Buddha, plus his experience in reincarnating as a **** king, he was afraid that he could become a four-digit exception again at the speed of the gods and Buddhas. strong.


    And the 4-digit number is exceptional, as long as you stay at the lower level, no matter how strong your enemy is, there is nothing you can do if you are separated from the upper and lower levels.


    In this case, Amon Ra will have a chance to turn around, and even because his identity has been transformed from an acquired **** and Buddha to a natural **** and Buddha, the probability of his comeback is still very high.


    If Kalji wasn''t pretending to be Su Jin, he might have succeeded.


    After all, Kalji''s own character has great flaws. He is a pessimistic world-weary person, and his will to live is not strong. I, but, everything came to nothing because of Su Jin''s intervention,


    Thinking of this, Su Jin paused and looked at ''Amon Ra'' in front of him speechlessly.


    The current Amon Ra is no longer himself, but another god-king who has won another victory in Ra''s spirituality.


    In the face of unfamiliar opponents, Su Jin will naturally not start the battle lightly.


    Even for the sake of intelligence, he secretly let go of his perception and joined the ''group chat'' when all the onlookers knew it well.


    "Amon Ra actually lost? No wonder he''s so crazy! I thought he took the wrong medicine."


    Marta carelessly posted the ''voice'' in the ''group chat'', chatting very happily.


    She was answered by a god-king of America, known as Kukulkan, the Quetzalcoatl God:


    "Looking at this spiritual aura, is it Knight who won? She must have won 3 times, right? Could it be that there will be another supreme sun goddess in the Egyptian group of gods."


    "Take it down, which one of the sun goddesses will end well? It hasn''t been 1,000 years since Amaterasu died."


    Marta laughed at the dead Amaterasu, without him, the other party''s behavior is really strange.


    For the victory of the huge war, the entire group of gods sacrificed blood to the clouds of the sky, trying to produce one-digit and two-digit numbers.


    The results of it?


    The two digits came out, it was a half-dead sword, and it also gave birth to self-consciousness.


    The most bizarre thing is that the Divine Sword believes that there is no future for Amaterasu, who is almost destroyed, and takes refuge in the Queen of Halloween.


    This is a big joke.


    "Are you still in the mood to laugh?" Odin, the Nordic **** king, sneered and said, "The Heavenly Army captured Kalji, but they caught a fake, your Heavenly Army really showed a big face this time. !"


    "If you want to save it, at least you have to catch the old immortal who is pretending to be Kargi, right?"


    "Why, are you confident? A monster of at least three-digit elite level, with a high probability of being a legendary stage monster, are you confident to win?"


    "Oh, with Shiva there, there''s definitely nothing to worry about, but I don''t know who will be the drag in the process of arresting him!"


    "..." Marta''s laughter suddenly froze.


    She is outstanding in her immortality and persistent combat. The one who restrains her the most is a guy like Su Jin who makes big moves whenever he disagrees.


    Her characteristic is that she cannot withstand the opponent''s attack, and she is likely to be the first person to be defeated.


    And once she can hold it, the strongest monster will be dragged to death by her.


    It belongs to the ''meat shield'' in that kind of team.


    In comparison, Shiva belongs to the all-round type with high attack speed and high defense.


    Facing the strongest enemy, Shiva can slip away no matter how bad it is, which is why Shiva is not seriously injured when facing the three-headed evil dragon.


    Even if it weren''t for the fact that Az Dakaha''s simulated star creation map was too lame, Shiva would be able to brush the evil dragon alone.


    But although her Marta survived because her flesh was thick enough, her injury wasn''t good enough back then.


    If he were to face Su Jin now, it would really be fatal.


    "Okay, okay, um." Marta suddenly said such a sentence, turned around and disappeared into the starry sky.


    Odin was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise: "Did someone send a message to Marta just now? Did you feel the fluctuation of the sound transmission?"


    "I don''t have it either!" Kukulkan returned in a daze, and there was no one nearby to send a letter?


    ...


    Wait, why is Shiva gone?


    At this moment, the gods onlookers suddenly discovered that the protagonist who was originally scheduled for the next game, the Tianjun who was supposed to start arresting ''Su Jin'' was no longer there.


    This¡­¡­


    On the other side, Su Jin, who knew the **** and Buddha on the other side, frowned and looked at ''Amon Ra'', and asked tentatively:


    "Nate?"


    The existence suspected of ''Nate'' on the opposite side glanced at Su Jin, then turned around, turned into a white-gold divine bird, and flew towards Hakoba Continent.


    Looking at Knight, who was at ease exposing his back to himself, Su Jin thought for a while, but did not choose to do it, but turned to look at Bafengte and Xia Matthews, who were clearly showing their figures beside him.


    "Alas! It''s a farce." Xia Maxiu, who was sitting on the golden throne, sighed lightly and left.


    Kalji is not Kalji, he naturally has no reason to shoot, and even facing enemies in his position, the probability of him being trapped is still very high, and he naturally chooses to leave.


    On the other side, the goat-headed demon chuckled lightly, put his hand in front of him, and greeted Su Jin slightly, the whole person disappeared into the space, and was teleported away through the realm belt.


    From beginning to end, the demon known as the incarnation of Satan did not join in, as if it was really just accidentally discovered by Su Jin and had to show up to watch the passers-by.


    The "competitors" in the field left, and the audience ended naturally without any drama.


    Although many people invited Su Jin to meet, intending to win over their feelings, but they were gathered by Su Jin in silence.


    In the end, Su Jin couldn''t help feeling a little anticlimactic.


    "An inexplicable attack."


    Su Jin was also upset when Amon Ra was cut off, but the name Knight was really too loud.


    It is a legendary powerhouse in three digits. It is said that it is not far from the supreme sun. Even the many Buddhas of Buddhism and the great emperor of Taoism dare not ignore it easily.


    It''s really a bit reckless to fight with the other party rashly because of Amon Ra''s affairs.


    "It''s a loss, I didn''t gain anything from this attack."


    With an unhappy mood, Su Jin hid his figure, first teleported through the realm belt, and then through the unique space transmission method of the small universe. During the period, he also used the identity of Kalji and the Vedic storm **** Rudra. , getting rid of possible traces.


    Then, he returned to the Arcadia headquarters on the lower level of the Eastern District, pushed open the huge portal and stepped into the hall.


    As soon as he entered the door, his footsteps stopped.


    Looking at the ''Nate'' who was standing in front of him, wrapped in golden sun **** flames and couldn''t see his face, but just confronted him, and then looked at Bafeng, who was standing aside and saluting him respectfully.


    For a moment, Su Jin''s thoughts became blank.


    Chapter 965 Why are you wearing black rabbit clothes?


    After being silent for about 3 or 4 seconds, Su Jin sighed softly: "I think I need an explanation."

 Chapter 717：

    "Explain what?"


    A young but seductive female voice came from the direction of the stairs.


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, and suddenly saw a purple-haired girl wearing a pure white restraint suit and using multiple belts to tighten her figure. The clothes were so conservative that she didn''t even show her arms, but she looked extraordinarily sexy. Walking up the stairs.


    Walking to the bottom of the stairs, Alger put his hands on his hips and said with a smile:


    "Did you think that those snakes would be so reckless that they didn''t notify me by arranging you to do such a dangerous thing?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will hit their lair and force these shameless guys out of the gutter?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was also very helpless.


    Even though he was the one who took care of Alger, why did he always feel that the gods and Buddhas of Hakoba thought he was taken care of by Alger.


    He was so cautious that he had to give priority to notifying Alger and obtain her consent before arranging the task.


    Also no one.


    "You''re not happy? It''s no use being unhappy."


    Alger, who is good at sensing emotions, showed a sly smile:


    "Everyone knows that you are my man. It''s useless if you don''t recognize it. Anyway, I''m relying on you."


    Hear this ''bold'' confession.


    Bafengte next to him quickly lowered his head and lowered his eyebrows, as if the smooth floor tiles on the ground were something very new.


    As for Nate next to him, he pretended that he didn''t hear anything, didn''t see anything, just stood there with his eyes wide open in a daze.


    Not caring about the two subordinates, Alger looked at Su Jin, who was a little embarrassed by the sudden confession, and said:


    "Don''t you think that I lost to Athena once, and that I''m no better than those immortals?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at his nose and his heart, and chose to play dumb and be stunned.


    He really felt that Alger was not suitable for playing tricks.


    After all, the record of this Lord being trapped by Athena and sealed is there. He naturally has a certain degree of doubt about Alger''s IQ. This time, most of the reasons for not notifying the other party of his own plan are here.


    As a result, he was actually taught a lesson by Alger.


    It''s incredible that Baphomet and Knight are both from Alger''s side.


    Baphomet is okay to say that as the incarnation of Satan, for Alger, who was formerly the ancestor of the demon Lilith, he is a natural subordinate. It is normal for him to surrender, and maybe he is still an old subordinate.


    Kate was surprised.


    This Egyptian female ruler is not an existence associated with demons.


    At this time, Alger said quietly:


    "Looking at your appearance, I can guess what you are thinking."


    "Tsk, if it were someone else, I would have turned it into stone long ago."


    Alger smacked his mouth in annoyance. This was because Su Jin was the man she liked. If someone else dared to do this, she would despise her. She immediately raised the ashes of the other party''s family and cut them down along the timeline. his ancestors.


    But if it''s Su Jin, then she should bear it. She hurts the other party and hurts herself. She doesn''t want to ''lose both sides''.


    However, being looked down upon by Su Jin, Alger still had a little emotion.


    Because she doesn''t mind giving Su Jin a little bit of information:


    "By the way, Xia Matthews is my old colleague, and you have given a lot of money recently, so...you know."


    Alger said this with a sly smile:


    "Of course, I didn''t tell Xia Matthew that you were disguised as Kalji. After all, if you want to deceive others, you have to deceive yourself first."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately understood the truth.


    It''s not wrong for Amon La to lose!


    Knight, who competed with him for Lingga, was on Su Jin''s side. He thought that Bafeng, who joined with him, was on Su Jin''s side, and he thought it was Xia Matthews, who shot for justice and fairness, and she was also on her side. people.


    Top singles, mid laners, junglers, etc. are all twenty-five boys. Amon La wants to win?


    Does he take the head to win?


    Even if he didn''t estimate Su Jin''s strength correctly, when Bafengte and Xia Matthews came back with a stab, and Knight attacked again, he would still have to finish the game.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help asking with some pity:


    "So, you were calculating Amon Ra from the beginning?"


    "It''s not that I''m calculating."


    Alger retorted, and then nuzzled in the direction of the stairs.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately looked in the direction of Argobitze.


    Then, he saw a blond hair, wearing a black and white gothic maid outfit, with white stockings on his legs, looking very innocent, the ''maid'' walked down the handrail of the stairs...


    The moment Su Jin saw the face of the person coming, his eyes froze for a while.


    "Athena...how do you dress..."


    Su Jin blushed and said:


    "Why are you wearing other people''s black rabbit clothes?"


    That''s right, the one wearing the maid outfit is the Greek goddess of wisdom, who has the titles of mistress, goddess of victory, goddess of war, etc., and is famous in Hakoniwa.


    And the clothes she was wearing...


    Su Jin stared deeply at the little ''traces'' where the ribs of the maid outfit were sewn up.


    He remembered that when he was playing with the black rabbit in the hotel that day, he let the other party wear this clothes, and then he tore the clothes from this position.


    Why is this dress here, still on Athena?


    Wasn''t this thing destroyed by Black Rabbit blushing?


    Su Jin looked embarrassedly at Alger, who was holding his chest out with a smug look on his face.


    The face that came to compliment me almost made Su Jin unable to complain.


    Did you do it? Are you bored to get this dress back?


    "Are you surprised or surprised?" Algor smiled, then raised his hand with a smile and patted Athena''s shoulder.


    The latter glanced at her lightly, and then pretended to be calm and said, "Satisfied?"


    "Satisfied, very satisfied." Alger nodded again and again, and then said regretfully: "Unfortunately, you don''t want to wear the original version, you only want to wear the washed one. It would be better if the original version."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin resisted the urge to hit Alger.


    Original?


    Do you mean the maid outfit he just moved?


    You let Athena wear this thing to embarrass me to death?


    However, Su Jin was also very curious at this time.


    What price did Argel pay for allowing Athena, known for her purity, to wear this filthy dress?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but look in Knight''s direction.


    At this time, Knight sighed lightly, and under Su Jin''s eyes as expected, he walked to Athena''s side, and the figures of the two overlapped.


    Chapter 966 The work of the maid


    Seeing the overlapping figures, Su Jin was not surprised, but heaved a sigh of relief.


    Whether it is Athena, at least the biggest benefit is in the hands of his own people.


    Of course, Su Jin was still somewhat uncomfortable. After all, there are still many benefits to killing a **** king on the bright side.


    Recycling Lingge alone will allow him to gain a lot of forum points, not to mention the value of authority.


    However, Amon Ra''s power of the sun seems useless in Su Jin''s hands. His path is not the ''sun'', and taking power is only a stepping stone for his own destruction and creation, and he directly eats power. Behavior is too extravagant.


    And if you sell it to the forum for points and save enough money to advance to three digits, it is even more unnecessary.


    Is Su Jin missing the 500,000 points? What he lacks is 100 million!


    And when Athena gets it, she can get a powerful avatar that can be shot at will, with an additional vest identity, and even indirectly control an entire Egyptian group of gods.


    The benefits of this are obvious.


    Besides, Amon Ra is gone, isn''t Athena still here?


    The big deal is to work hard to develop the other party into a real one of your own. When the time comes, let''s put it in a dark place. Don''t people and wealth belong to his family?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin told himself that it was okay, and asked:


    "So, Knight is your backer?"


    Hearing this, Athena showed a smile and replied indifferently: "Accurately speaking, it is one of the backers."


    One of the successors is a **** king, or a **** king who is about to ascend to the throne of the supreme god... Damn, I am a little envious of being pretended to be by this woman.


    And just when Su Jin felt sour in his heart, Algor next to him patted Athena on the shoulder without hesitation, and snorted:


    "No matter how powerful you are, she is also our maid. What are you looking like?"


    The smile on Athena''s face suddenly subsided, and her face became expressionless.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Alger in surprise: "Maid?"


    Hearing this, Alger said with a smile as if he had obtained a new toy and was eager to share it with his lover:


    "When this guy was caught by me, Knight happened to be caught by me, so this time this cunning woman wanted to trick Amon Ra, so she brought me as insurance."


    "Since you are looking for me as insurance, there will naturally be a price."


    When Alger said this, he pushed Athena hard and pushed her to Su Jin''s side.


    Su Jin was stunned, and when he reached out to support Athena, he said in surprise:


    "What are you doing?"


    "No." Alger Nuzui reminded Su Jin to look at Athena, and then said with a smile: "In this thousand years, she will be your maid."


    Su Jin heard that the descendants were stunned, and looked at Athena in disbelief.


    Athena did not refute, just sighed:


    "The skills are not as good as people."


    "I just didn''t count that your truth can even distort the contract made by the Central Box Garden."


    Hearing this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    He had already guessed the process.


    The condition that Athena and Argel talked about was definitely not something like a maid, but a more practical interest, at least one that Athena thought was very reasonable.


    Then, after the contract was reached, Algor disgracefully used his double-digit power to tamper with the contract and changed the content to what it looks like now.


    What kind of conspiracy is this? This is to put pressure on people.


    It''s a shame that this female demon was still claiming that he Su Jin underestimated her wisdom of Alger.


    Are you wise?


    Change me, I can do it too!


    At this time, Alger, who was dismantled in the emperor''s new clothes, was not only not ashamed, but proud:


    "Whether you count it or not, you are now my man''s maid, equal to my maid. You have no objection to this, right?"


    It''s not that Argel didn''t want to change Athena into his own maid, but she knew very well that after suffering a loss once, the consequences of this must be the death of the fish and the net.


    And she had to admit one thing.


    That was her Argel couldn''t hold Athena.


    This woman is really too dangerous. She has a lot of hands behind her. Unless she estimates the loss and doesn''t take the initiative to break it, it will be difficult to limit her with just a contract.


    like now.


    Who would have guessed that Athena actually had a vest that was developed outside, and it was Knight who was about to become the supreme sun of Egypt.


    She is only a few shorts away from becoming the ''Ra'' of Egypt, which is equivalent to the spirituality of the Greek **** group Chaos.

 Chapter 718：

    This is much higher than Zeus'' status in Greece. You must know that Knight''s identity is the undisputed boss in Egypt.


    Even Alger didn''t expect it.


    Last month, due to the spiritual confusion of the godslayer world, the god-king ''Nate'' who accompanied the five god-kings to the Olympus Mountain was actually Athena herself.


    This woman is having a great time.


    The thief shouted to catch the thief. The deputy leader of the tribe and the leader of the alliance were actually the same person. This ghost can guess her vest.


    And such a vest, Alger is sure that there are not many Athena, but at least there will not be only one.


    With such multiple identities, even if the identity of Athena is restricted, it is inevitable that the other party will give up the spirituality of Greece, switch to other gods, and then take revenge on himself.


    If this is the case, it will be troublesome, after all, no one can guarantee that they can completely resist Athena''s calculations.


    Wasn''t she tricked like this before?


    Therefore, after thinking about it again and again, Alger transferred Athena''s contract object to Su Jin.


    Because she knew very well that the value of Su Jin was something Athena could not easily give up.


    Unless Su Jin really touches the bottom line, Athena''s character will definitely not turn against Su Jin, and she even doubts whether Athena''s character will acquiesce herself to being succeeded by Su Jin under the temptation of various interests.


    The possibilities of this man in her family scared her so much.


    If someone had told her decades earlier that Alger would be committed to a human being in the future, she would probably have pulled the skin of that person.


    But now, this is what happened.


    Under the grace of being promoted to two figures, and under the grace of getting out of the cage, she really felt that it was not bad to be a woman once.


    And Athena... As long as the relationship between Su Jin and Zeus is not compromised, she is probably hopeless.


    When the kindness is greater than the limit of repayment, Athena either considers killing Su Jin, and it is over, or she meets Su Jin''s biggest flaw, commits herself to him, and surrenders herself to repay, just like her Alger, accompany herself out , When the interests of the two are the same, when you have me and I have you, the kindness will naturally be unimportant.


    And she, Alger, is actually very happy to see Athena change to this.


    She is bigger and Athena is smaller, wouldn''t that always hold this **** down?


    And Athena had to accept it ''willingly''. After all, this was a choice she made.


    Thinking of this, Alger patted Su Jin''s shoulder with a smile, and a veteran cadre persuaded him:


    "Work hard, anyway, I left her to you, and strive for next year, a little kid will call me a big mother."


    When Su Jin heard this, his head was full of black lines:


    "Fuck off!"


    "What do you think maids do?!"


    Hearing this, Alger asked rhetorically:


    "Is there anything wrong with testing the props for the hostess''s arms for the hostess?"


    Haven''t you tried it already... Su Jin wanted to say this sentence very much, but in the end, he still didn''t say this sentence while holding Athena''s waist.


    Athena...


    Living Athena¡­


    I originally thought that when I went to Shana''s world before, that kind of thing was already the limit, but now, it seems that there is an upper limit...


    Moreover, Athena does not seem to have the idea of ????refusing.


    Su Jin admitted.


    At this moment, he is indeed an lsp.


    Seeing Su Jin''s appearance, Alger snorted a man in his heart, turned around and disappeared here, and even Bafengte, who was sensible, also left for an excuse.


    At this time, Su Jin was silent for a long time, and suddenly said:


    "The Greek side has a deep connection with Thousand Eyes?"


    "Yeah." Athena replied calmly.


    But Su Jin always suspected that the woman had just shaken.


    "Then about the Tianjun''s action against the Ouroboros this time, you should be able to check it, right?"


    Su Jin said this and added:


    "I don''t know why, I''m just a little curious about the actions of the Heavenly Army against the Ouroboros."


    As for this curiosity, why do you take the maid back to the room, or go to Su Jin''s own room.


    That''s an unspoken secret.


    And the bigger secret is the secondary damage of Black Rabbit''s maid outfit.


    In order to ensure that the black rabbit is not embarrassed, Su Jin decided to tear it apart a bit more this time, it is best to let it die without a whole body!


    Chapter 967 Brahma Can''t Be Said


    North District, 7777 Outer Gate, inside a deep-sea cave.


    Bear! sound.


    Pale white flames burned in the cave, illuminating the dark green rocks around.


    Choking sound.


    Di Shitian put down his weapon, found a stone and sat down, took off the helmet part of the armor, revealing that heroic but somewhat decadent face:


    "Huh, I haven''t been so tired in a long time."


    When he complained, why was a member of the Heavenly Army wearing quaint armor silently shuttling through the cave, carrying supplies one by one with the gift of space.


    Under the pale glow of the fire, Emperor Shitian, who was wearing a simple armor, withdrew his hand armor, followed by his leg armor, and stepped on the ground with his bare feet.


    At this time, a figure walked out of the cave and leaned over:


    "Di Shitian, now is not the time to relax."


    The mature woman wearing a feather coat and curly hair said in a scolding tone.


    "Forgive me, Tie Fan, I think my Emperor Shitian is a lot of age, and I still exercised like this today, my waist is almost sore!"


    While beating his waist, Di Shitian complained to the iron fan.


    Princess Tie Fan looked at him indifferently, and just said calmly:


    "The job you will be responsible for will increase by 20% later."


    Di Shitian''s face turned green, and before he could say anything, another figure came over.


    "Di Shitian, you are really being lazy."


    Brahma, wearing a plain white robe, came over and said as usual:


    "But forget it, it''s basically over."


    Speaking of which, he added: "If there is no accident."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian raised his eyebrows: "It''s over for Shiva and Marta too?"


    He remembered that those two should be going to catch the young savior.


    And according to common sense, the Ouroboros should resist a wave of fierce resistance, and then "reluctantly" retreat, and "can only" hand Kalji into their hands.


    Logically speaking, this process should not be fast.


    At this time, Brahma closed his eyes and said calmly, "Maybe."


    "Although I don''t think it''s going right, as far as the results are concerned, it seems to be good, but you''d better make sure for yourself."


    Di Shitian suddenly had black lines all over his head, and said speechlessly:


    "It''s the induction brought about by your abominable foresight again? Can you speak clearly once again, and every time you have to collect information to guess, I''m very annoying."


    In Little Garden, the most restricted is the authority of prophecy.


    Compared with simple ones like Laplace''s Demon, it can accurately predict the future of the Nether.


    Hakoba, a place with many gods and Buddhas interfering, itself as a center for many cosmic observations, is simply a crematorium of the prophecy department.


    There are too many variables, too many interference factors, the prediction is successful, some big bosses are provoked, and there is life danger.


    Therefore, there are really few talents in the prophecy department in Hakoten.


    Because it''s almost dead.


    And the creator **** Brahma.


    As a three-digit number with prophecy authority, it is one of the very few monsters that has survived successfully.


    His predictions are very accurate, but there is a stinky problem. You need to gather information to guess the real content. Unless you guess it, he will never say it.


    In his words, this is the virtue of a prophet.


    "A virtue like shit, every day makes me waste my money to buy information from Thousand Eyes. Damn, but I am the leader and can''t report more reimbursement."


    While scolding his mother, Di Shitian took out the information sent by Thousand Eyes.


    He first customized the information related to Kalji in Thousand Eyes, because once there is news, the intelligence department of Thousand Eyes will directly transmit it to him through special gift items.


    This channel is mainly protected by the double goddess, so I am not afraid of things leaking.


    After taking out the information scroll, Di Shitian opened it and read it again, his eyes gradually became weird:


    "Using the power of destruction, the quality of divine power is extremely high, and the unknown three-digit number suspected to be the three most powerful species pretends to be Kalji?"


    "Ouroboros still play this hand?"


    "Didn''t they claim to give us an explanation before? Is that an explanation?"


    "Obviously agreed to hand Kalji to me for trial, but are they still doing this? Are they still sincere? Are they still shameless?"


    Hearing this, both Brahma and Princess Tie Fan looked at Di Shitian with expressionless faces.


    This guy doesn''t even look at where they are?


    This is the secret warehouse of Ouroboros on the lower level!


    When your Emperor Shitian communicated with Ouroboros before, did he not say that he would attack here?


    There must be a limit when a thief shouts to catch a thief.


    However, as an old colleague.


    Whether it is Brahma or Princess Iron Fan, it is very clear.


    Di Shitian is such a shameless man!


    The thief shouting to catch the thief is just a basic operation for him.


    After cursing for a while, Di Shitian squinted at the information and muttered:


    "Shiva and Marta were stopped by two three-digit battle strengths, and in the end they could only let the lurking Amon Ra and others attack Kalji?"


    "And looking at the information from Thousand Eyes, it seems that they deduced that the other party''s spirits are ''Hermes'' and ''Waleslana''?"


    Welles Laner? ?


    The corner of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    Isn''t that his old vest?


    How could I, the dignified leader of the Heavenly Army, become your subordinate to the Ouroboros?


    Intentionally vicious people, this is!


    "Who did it, can fit the identity of Welleslana, and still hasn''t appeared... Hercules?"


    Hearing this, Brahma nodded slightly, expressing his approval.


    "Oh? It''s actually this kid!"


    With Brahma''s confirmation, Di Shitian showed a dangerous look.


    Go to Hercules and give him some medicine? This is looking for trouble!


    Hmph, I''ll write to him later and ask him to close his wife''s door a little tighter.


    "The other... Hermes... Forget it, let''s just assume that Hermes did it."


    Di Shitian, who was still trying to guess, immediately gave up his guess.

 Chapter 719：

    Hello Hermes!


    When the little yakusan is resurrected, he will immediately settle the account with him. I don''t believe that idiot dares to resist.


    At that time, force him to introduce a few hidden lovers of Zeus...


    Brother Zeus, it''s not my emperor who wants to oppose you, and break into the empty door when you can only hide in the heavenly army. It is really charming that the sister-in-law is too charming. I think they are widowed, and I can''t bear it!


    Hey Hey! !


    Looking at Di Shitian who was smiling and smiling in front of him, Princess Tie Fan took a few steps back without shyness.


    Brahma was silent for a while, then sighed. For the happiness of his old friend, he did his part and sent a message to Ashura''s previous queen.


    My friend, this is for your own good!


    While Brahma predicted the room where Emperor Shitian would stay in the future and the time of his stay, he gave it to Shezhi, and thought happily.


    On the other side, Di Shatian frowned and thought while looking at the fake Kalji''s information in his hand.


    This little guy, Kalji, is still very important.


    Although it is only a **** of the high level of Ouroboros, in a sense, all the actions of Ouroboros over the years are to pave the way for the birth of this little guy.


    So, this little guy still has to be caught.


    And the person who pretended to be Kargi was the key.


    After all, the Ouroboros dare not expose themselves, each of their members has a proper identity.


    Once these people are picked up as a member of the Ouroboros, the Heavenly Army will have reason to crusade, and even annihilate them.


    Therefore, grasping the real body of the fake Kalji is equivalent to grasping the opponent''s handle, and can threaten the opponent to hand over the whereabouts of Kalji''s real body.


    But the three strongest species are also members of the Ouroboros, and are proficient in the power of destruction...


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian couldn''t help but look at Brahma. He knew very well that this guy absolutely knew something.


    Seeing this, Brahma sighed, "I can''t tell."


    Well... Di Shitian understands when he hears it. Eighty percent of the identity of the other party involves those two-digit numbers, so the risk is very high. Brahma said rashly that he may be hit by the two-digit number along the line, so he can only let him Guess for yourself.


    So who could it be... Di Shitian narrowed his eyes.


    Chapter 968 Who Can Guess This


    Tsk, these immortals are always causing me trouble... Di Shitian scolded in his heart, then thought for a moment and said:


    "The power of destruction...the gods and Buddhas...could it be...the pure-bred true dragon Nighogg of Northern Europe?"


    Brahma didn''t answer, just looked at him calmly.


    "No..." Di Shitian frowned, and then said, "Could it be the Nordic giant king Surut?"


    Both Nighogg and Giant King Surut have the power to destroy. Among them, Nighogg''s pure-blooded dragon and Giant King are born gods and Buddhas. Although they have both passed away, it is uncertain which of these two people will use. The vest lives in this world.


    Therefore, Emperor Shatian would guess like this.


    "Why are they all from Northern Europe?" Princess Tie Fan couldn''t help asking.


    "Because after the demise of Northern Europe, many of them took refuge in the Ouroboros."


    Di Shatian replied casually, then looked at Brahma''s unnatural face, and immediately reacted:


    "Not Northern Europe?"


    Brahma breathed a sigh of relief.


    Upon seeing this, Di Shitian immediately understood, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "It has a deep relationship with the two-digit number?"


    "Yeah." Brahma responded.


    It''s like you draw a guess, he knows the answer, but because of his life safety he can''t say it, so he has to let Di Shitian guess it. Of course, this feeling of knowing the answer but not being able to say it is really uncomfortable.


    And because he wants to avoid the double-digit blow in this way, the current Brahma can only tell the truth, which is very fucked.


    He was very worried that Di Shitian, a fool, would ask some strange things.


    After all, he has a criminal record.


    However, Brahma is not worried now.


    Di Shitian, a fool, said that it involved double digits, and he could go to Northern Europe...


    Is his IQ only 9?


    "It has something to do with the two digits? Is it possible..." Di Shitian''s eyes widened, and he muttered: "Impossible, how could it be him?"


    Seeing this, Brahma finally breathed a sigh of relief, showing a relaxed expression.


    At this moment, Di Shitian finally said:


    "That fellow Mithra, isn''t he dead?"


    It is related to two digits, and the relationship is very deep, so I am afraid it is the incarnation of two digits.


    And with the power to destroy, he can play with the stellar sun created by Amon Ra according to the information. He is definitely a good player in playing with the sun.


    Perhaps the authority to destroy is false, and the true authority of the other party is actually the sun.


    So, 80% is the black gloves of the Son of Mithras!


    It was this guy who would make Brahma so jealous that he didn''t dare to say his name, for fear of being held accountable by two figures.


    So, definitely Brahma...


    Brahma''s face was suddenly as distorted as when he saw Di Shitian playing with his family''s mount, Linghe.


    "But that''s right, that guy should have been beaten by one of our Buddhists with my tricks. Could it be that he was really parasitic on Kalji? Isn''t he afraid of Vishnu''s few turning against him... "


    When Di Shitian was about to say something, he noticed Princess Tie Fan''s wink.


    He raised his eyebrows, and following Princess Tie Fan''s eyes, he saw Brahma with a twisted face, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Did you guess wrong?"


    "Yeah." Brahma looked at his nose with his eyes and his heart with his nose, resisting the urge to punch Di Shitian.


    God **** Mithra is living on Kalji, how dare Mithra dare to do such a bold thing...


    At the moment of thinking of this, Brahma''s mind seemed to flash an electric spark.


    Wait, this feeling... Really... Brahma''s eyes widened, and his mouth opened slightly because of this incredible scene.


    Did Mithra really live on Kalji? Is he crazy?


    Just when Brahma was shocked, Di Shitian did look at him awkwardly.


    "Hey, with this look, am I guessing wrong or right?"


    Hearing this, Brahma was just about to say something, and the inspiration suddenly gave birth to a very bad feeling.


    As if saying this sentence now, his fate will be very miserable.


    Thinking of this, Brahma paused and chose silence.


    Aware of Brahma''s strangeness, Di Shitian guessed that there was a problem, and his eyes suddenly lit up:


    "Is it really Him? He pretended to be Kalji? This is really interesting!"


    The deep sense of crisis began to decline, as if some force was interfering with the sense of crisis before.


    Feeling this, Brahma breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at the ecstatic Di Shitian, rolled his eyes and said:


    "no."


    Di Shitian''s face suddenly froze, and the whole person immediately became a little unnatural, and it could even be said that he was very unhappy:


    "Nighogg isn''t, and Mithra isn''t either. Tell me who else agreed to the request?"


    "It can''t be the two Daomen? Or the Virgin of the Eastern Divine Group? It can''t be the two thousand-eyed people who end up in person?"


    Di Shitian couldn''t help but scold his mother for a while.


    The authority to destroy is extremely rare in Hakoba. Except for those who have been dictated by Di Shitian, there are only two-digit monsters with all the authority to receive books.


    Two digits are naturally impossible to end, so...


    "The remaining people will destroy the authority, and the natural gods and Buddhas who may still be alive..."


    Di Shitian rolled his eyes and said:


    "Don''t tell me it''s Shiva!"


    "Well, that''s right." Brahma nodded.


    At that time, Su Jin was wearing a certain spirituality that Shiva defeated and swallowed. In a sense, he could indeed be regarded as Shiva.


    When Emperor Shitian heard the words, his face suddenly darkened.


    He seriously suspected that Brahma was playing with himself, but he was a little scared, knowing Brahma''s current limitations and knowing that the other party could only tell the truth.


    Di Shitian was silent for a rare moment, and said very calmly:


    "Brahma, what have I done to hurt you?"


    "You played with my Linghe when he was just an adult, so I just gave Shezhi your future whereabouts."


    When Brahma said this, his face was green.


    He can only tell the truth at this time, so he can''t control his words at all. Now that he has told the truth, he is naturally very uncomfortable.


    Hearing this, Di Shitian laughed instead of angry:


    "Okay, so you betrayed me!"


    "I agree with playing with your Linghe, and any apology and punishment will do, but about you... wait, he?"


    Di Shitian''s face suddenly turned green:


    "Your Linghe, why do you use the name ''he''?"


    "Man, can I use him?" Brahma said strangely.


    "But he has a hole!" Di Shitian''s face was pale and his feet were a little messy.


    Hearing this, Brahma suddenly fell silent.


    At this time, Princess Tie Fan on the side said with disdain and contempt:


    "It turns out that it seems that you don''t know that birds have only one excretory cavity!"


    Di Shitian''s face turned green, and he no longer cared about Brahma''s betrayal of him.


    Did he play with birds? And a male bird?


    me¡­


    ...


    When Shiva and Mata came to this cave, they were shocked when they saw the autistic Emperor Shiva who was squatting in the corner.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Marta quietly walked over to Princess Tie Fan and hugged the princess.


    Princess Iron Fan said disdainfully:


    "He played Linghe, a mount raised by Brahma, and only now did he know that the other party was male."


    "What?" Marta was stunned for a moment, and immediately ecstatic: "This is big news! Di Shitian has finally changed from liking women to liking men, and he is finally going to catch up with Zeus, tomorrow''s news headlines I''m sure to win. Ah!"


    "Marta!" Di Shitian roared angrily: "What are you yelling about? Hurry up and hand in the information!"


    "You bastard, you were tricked by ouroboros and you weren''t there, and Kalji didn''t catch it back, and whoever faked it didn''t know. You **** still have the face to come back?"


    "Who said I didn''t know." Marta retorted and said speechlessly, "Isn''t that what Su Jin pretended to be? He told me from the beginning!"


    Di Shitian was stunned when he heard the words.


    After a while, he turned his head and looked at Brahma.


    Seeing this, Brahma nodded in relief: "It''s true."


    When Emperor Shitian heard the words, his face turned blue and white, white and blue, and finally scolded:


    "Who the **** can guess this!!"


    It is related to the two-digit number, destroying authority, and it is suspected to be the three strongest species.

 Chapter 720：

    In addition to the first condition, which other Su Jin meets? That stinky brat has the power of the heavens, and the authority of the devil!


    "Brahma, you fool me! You are absolutely right, you deliberately cheated me!"


    "You must have deliberately kept that beautiful male crane in the river that day!"


    "Niang Xipi, I fought with you!"


    When Brahma heard the words, he immediately pulled up his sleeves and said coldly:


    "That''s right, I want to count against you for bullying my children!"


    Under the speechless gazes of Princess Iron Fan and Marta, and under Shiva''s yawning gaze, the two heavenly armies began to fight hand to hand for twelve days.


    Poking the lower body, picking the eyeballs, and stepping on the toes, the two **** kings fought from one side of the cave to the other, and even the avenues in the cave were almost wiped out.


    "Do you want to persuade?"


    When the battle was in full swing, Marta asked Shiva in a low voice:


    "The road that the Ouroboros opened in this cave will be destroyed by them, and some materials will be difficult to carry by then."


    "Don''t worry about them, are you going to fight the landlord?" Shiva took out the playing cards.


    Marta hesitated for a second, and after seeing Princess Iron Fan sitting on the ground, she nodded:


    "Come!"


    ...


    Arcadia headquarters.


    Su Jin''s room.


    An owl flapped its wings, gently pushed open the room with its feet, took the envelope in its mouth, flew into the room, and put the letter on the head of the bed.


    At this moment, a jade-white arm stretched out from the quilt, grabbed the envelope with two fingertips, and pulled it back.


    After a while, a female voice rang out:


    "Here it is, the action report of the Tianjun..."


    Chapter 969: Emperor Shitian''s Means


    "are you awake?"


    Su Jin opened his eyes, squinted again, and then looked in the direction of the voice.


    With blond hair scattered and snow-white pajamas showing off her fragrant shoulders, Athena shifted her body, leaned on the pillow behind her back, and pushed the glasses on the bridge of her nose, saying:


    "Wanna see?"


    After Su Jin heard it, he saw that Athena was holding a palm-sized brown scroll.


    The scroll was pulled open, and the corner of the fine rune on it was printed into Su-jin''s eyes:


    "This is¡­?"


    Su Jin asked suspiciously.


    Athena gave him a sideways glance, handed over the scroll, and said:


    "A summary report on the operations of the Sky Army."


    As she spoke, she picked up a notepad and a gel pen from the bedside table next to her, and said while writing:


    "Isn''t that what you asked to see?"


    It was only at this time that Su Jin suddenly realized that it seemed that he had indeed made such a request yesterday.


    Thinking of this, he climbed up with his arms propped up, also leaned against the head of the bed, and began to read the scroll.


    At this time, Athena said calmly:


    "It''s enough to glance at the front, and at the end there is a summary of my handwriting."


    Hearing this, Su Jin yawned and glanced at the content on the scroll. After reading it, his face changed slightly, and then he pulled down the conclusion given by Athena.


    After reading it, Su Jin turned around again, read the previous content carefully, and finally took a long breath and said:


    "Di Shitian is a good way!"


    "Unexpectedly, he would dare to play like this..."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and said with a strange expression:


    "A consensus was reached on the surface with Ouroboros behind the scenes, requiring Ouroboros to give up important strongholds and transfer supplies. We intend to use the ''empty stronghold'' as the result of the Heavenly Army''s victory, giving both sides a decent finish."


    "In the back, he was eyeing the transfer troops of the Ouroboros, and while the members of the Ouroboros were transferring the materials at the base, he launched a surprise attack and robbed this batch of materials... He did so without fear of those two-digit numbers. Are you going to hunt him down in person?"


    To put it bluntly, Di Shitian played a Ming Xiu plank road to darken Chen Cang!


    From the very beginning, he just wanted to hurt the Ouroboros, crippled the opponent, and by the way, let himself make a fortune!


    And for this purpose, he sent Shiva and Marta to arrest Karji, to attract the attention of Ouroboros and other onlookers, while behind the scenes, he wanted Ouroboros to ask for what ouroboros had violated. Important stronghold, as a record.


    The two axes came down, and the Ouroboros were fooled into thinking that Di Shitian just wanted them to give an explanation, so he gave up more than ten empty important strongholds and began to transfer materials.


    As a result, the Ouroboros was stunned and did not expect that what Emperor Shitian was looking at was actually the materials in their important stronghold, the various powers and important resources stored in it.


    In the end, the Ouroboros'' transfer force, under the rush, successfully transferred itself to the hunting circle of the four **** kings, Di Shitian, Brahma, Sun God Suriya and Princess Iron Fan, and was swallowed by the other party. .


    "I understand why Shiva and Marta are so perfunctory."


    Su Jin pouted, no wonder Shiva didn''t want to show any strength when he caught him, this fake Karji.


    Compared to going to the other side to cut off the important supplies of the Ouroboros, isn''t there no oil or water on his side?


    No wonder that Goddess of Destruction has been shouting at a loss and trouble, co-authoring is a real loss and a real trouble!


    At this time, Athena took a scroll and handed it to Su Jin:


    "My subordinates witnessed Di Shitian entering the ''Three Thousand Worlds'' two hours ago. According to the summary of the news, there is a 70% probability that the body entered."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched when he heard this, took the scroll and glanced at it, and couldn''t help covering his face and said:


    "Is he going to take refuge?"


    The Three Thousand Worlds of Buddhism is the Buddha''s simulated star creation map mastered by the Buddha.


    And the one who mastered this simulated star creation map was naturally the two-digit Buddha.


    Holding the two digits of the simulated star creation map, Emperor Shitian is sure that he will be settled by the autumn queen!


    After reading the information, Su Jin rolled up the scroll, and said dumbfoundedly:


    "Has he torn his face with the Ouroboros?"


    Athena just sighed in admiration:


    "He hit seven inches, and this result is already the best solution."


    What is the capital an organization wants to operate and grow.


    Nothing but money!


    In Hakoten, the so-called money and food can be regarded as power and various resources to assist the gods to perceive power.


    And now, about 11 resource points of Ouroboros that store such important materials have been looted by Di Shitian with a plan.


    Compared to the current Ouroboros, the high-level executives are already jumping their feet.


    Otherwise, Di Shitian would not have personally gone to Lingshan to seek asylum, and even brought out a lot of eyewitnesses.


    With this move, even Buddha is a member of the Sun King group, and he is also an absolute high-level in Ouroboros, so he can''t do anything to Di Shitian.


    Even the other way around, the Buddha had to protect Emperor Shitian.


    Unless the Ouroboros is willing to start a two-digit war, there is really no way to take Emperor Shitian.


    This wave is copying your small treasury, jumping around in front of you, and a few mocking rhythms along the way!


    ...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help muttering:


    "I don''t know if the Buddha''s temper is good or not. If it is not good, Di Shitian is afraid that he will suffer. Of course, suffering a little bit is better than being chased and killed by those two figures."


    At this time, Athena pushed the half-framed eyes on the bridge of her nose and said while writing something in the notebook:


    "That man has always been very good at calculating. He did it because of the intention of the Buddhist."


    Su Jin''s face changed when he heard this, and he didn''t know what to think, and sighed:


    "Ghost knows what these undead people are jumping for repeatedly."


    If the Buddha was really the sponsor of Ouroboros and the mastermind behind the orders to Di Shitian to deal with Ouroboros, then this scene would have been watched.


    But having said that, obviously in the box garden, the two-digit number is banned by the box garden center, but in this case, even the three-digit number is like walking on thin ice, like a dark forest, everyone is afraid of recruiting themselves. Calculate.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a sense, the most comfortable ones in Hakoniwa are those mentally retarded who are not enterprising in the pantheon.


    Because I don''t want to make progress, I don''t want to fight, I just want to rely on the bottom line to eat and wait for death, so I live the most comfortable life.


    On the other hand, people like him who want to improve are like dancing in shackles. They are trying to get some promotion capital. Although their strength is getting stronger and stronger, they are also getting more and more uncomfortable. .


    This is simply a great irony.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh, and couldn''t help but glance at Athena.


    Obviously those things happened yesterday, and now they are busy calculating the situation...


    In a sense, you are also very tired, no wonder it was so wild yesterday... Su Jin thought to himself, and asked curiously:


    "By the way, what are you calculating in your notebook?"


    Athena looked at Su Jin at this time, frowned and said, "I''m not used to sharing with others."


    When she said this, she paused and said:


    "And I don''t think our relationship can go so deep as to share secrets. In the end, it''s just a combination of interests."


    "Who are the two of us with whom now... Besides, the situation in Hakoniwa is so complicated, I have one more for you to refer to."


    Su Jin smiled cheekily, rested his head on Athena''s shoulder, and looked at the notebook in her hand.


    Athena panicked at this moment and wanted to push Su Jin away, but was pushed over by Su Jin.


    After one block, it was impossible to block again, because Su Jin had already seen the content above.


    Chapter 970 Athena''s Tangle


    To Su Jin''s surprise, the notebook was not an analysis of the situation, but a separate line of ''words''.


    ''Alexia'' ''Catherine'' ''Andrea'' ''Eunice''


    Seems to be all names?


    Su Jin was stunned when he saw this, and said in surprise:


    "Why do you write so many people''s names? Are there powerful gods and Buddhas with these names?"


    "Have you read it yet?" Athena''s tone seemed very calm: "Sit back after reading it, and what is it like to lean against me."


    At this time, Su Jin leaned his cheek against Athena''s shoulder and stretched out his head to peep at the goddess''s notebook.


    This kind of behavior, in a sense, made Athena very difficult to accept.


    Although she had been close, she was so close to her that she was not used to letting people with threats approach her and wanted to avoid her, but she felt that she did not need to dodge. The collision of habits and ideas made her very uncomfortable. .


    After being scolded coldly, Su Jin pouted, muttered and sat back to his original position, muttering:


    "It''s really heartless. I''ll share a secret with you."


    "Everyone who has been frank with each other, as for such precautions?"


    Athena resisted the urge to tear that mouth apart, and said very seriously:


    "I need my own independent space to do what I want to do but don''t want to say, can you understand?"


    Su Jin heard the words "ah", wondering why Athena''s reaction was so big, but at the same time it was hard to say anything to refuse.


    Everyone should have secrets, which is a very reasonable request. Su Jin agreed instead.


    In the final analysis, they may have a little bit of goodwill, but the progress is so fast, in a sense, it is Alger''s credit.


    This woman, after tampering with Athena into a maid, is eager to spoil her.

 Chapter 721：

    Moreover, even if he and Athena didn''t do anything yesterday, in a few days, I''m afraid the same thing will happen in another situation that Athena doesn''t want to happen.


    Don''t expect a demon to have integrity, especially if Alger is the first demon.


    Her integrity is more reliable than anything else.


    But it is precisely because of this antecedent, so in fact, it is normal for Athena to be so vigilant.


    After all, the relationship between the two of them is not as deep as he and Hei Rabbit, and Su Jin doesn''t expect to turn the relationship into that all at once.


    "Well, do as you say. If you don''t want to tell me, just say it. I won''t ask any further questions."


    After Su Jin said this, he glanced at Athena and said:


    "But those names, are you sure I can''t know them?"


    To Su Jin''s surprise, Athena was actually stopped, and she didn''t answer him for a long time, but lowered her head and seemed to be struggling with something.


    When Su Jin waited until his expression became strange, Athena suddenly sighed:


    "These things, in a sense, um, in a sense I mean, really don''t need to be hidden from you."


    When she said this, her face returned to the calm indifference that she used to have, as if everything was in her hands:


    "I admit that I have an emotional problem. You really need to know these names."


    As she spoke, she tore off the page Su Jin was looking at and handed it to Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin clearly saw that under this page, the other pages seemed to be filled with names.


    He was stunned for a moment, and when he got a note, he said inexplicably, "Why do I need to know."


    Athena glanced at him, took a breath, and said calmly, "The fifth generation."


    Su Jin blinked, looked at the note, and then looked at Athena.


    At this time, he seriously doubted whether he was hallucinating.


    Was he sure he thought it meant the same thing as Athena?


    The fifth generation of gods?


    My fourth generation is not in the top position? Fifth generation?


    "Do you understand?" Athena sighed and said very unnaturally: "Although I don''t really want to say it, I really have a hard time making decisions. I think many names are very good."


    "Like Andrea, there is the meaning of ''many'' in ancient Greek. If you take the fifth generation as the standard, vigor is a must."


    "And Catherine symbolizes pure girls, um, they are all female names, but this is because I personally prefer girls to inherit my position, and importantly, these names are not mastered by some gods and Buddhas, sublimated into real names ¡­¡±


    Athena spoke halfway, turned her head to look at Su Jin, and then saw a fool.


    "What are you doing there?" Athena asked inexplicably.


    "No." Su Jin''s face was indescribably complicated and strange: "You have been thinking about the fifth generation just now?"


    He said this, and paused:


    "Also, do you still think the fifth generation must be a girl?"


    Athena frowned, and then said, "Isn''t it easy to control the gender of the next generation? However, do you want to be a boy?"


    "It doesn''t matter, I can have two and prepare a boy''s property, but the one who inherits my Greek position must be the girl''s one. Of course, if she is not good enough, we can have another one to re-train."


    No, no, I''m not talking about this kind of thing, I just think... Su Jin looked at the real Athena in front of him, and couldn''t say anything in his heart...


    He always felt awkward, but also funny.


    You, a goddess of wisdom who is famous for calculating people, was the first to think about this after the incident of Emperor Shitian in Hakoti?


    Lady Goddess, is your focus a little strange?


    But having said that, is it too early for you to think about it, and continue to give birth before it is completed, what are you thinking of yourself? Football team manufacturer?


    Don''t take everything into account... Su Jin complained again and again in his heart, but on the bright side he said:


    "I always feel that this matter can be postponed for a while. On the contrary, there is something that must be confirmed in advance."


    Hearing this, Athena frowned, but didn''t say anything. After accepting Su Jin''s persuasion, she was just not used to saying:


    "I hate things that happen unprepared."


    After she finished speaking, she sighed:


    "Forget it, let''s listen to you first, you have something to confirm in advance."


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly pulled up the quilt, put a set on Athena, and suppressed the other party. When the goddess was covered, he laughed and said:


    "Haha, of course I''m trying to make the fifth generation be born soon!"


    ...


    dong dong dong! As soon as I heard it, I was sure that it was the sound of footsteps blowing air to the floor.


    Leticia, who had just returned, pulled the black rabbit to prevent her from approaching Su Jin''s room, and persuaded her in a kind voice:


    "Black Rabbit, calm down and don''t act rashly."


    "How to calm down?"


    Hei Rabbit''s ears are all red, he gritted his teeth and said:


    "If it weren''t for the Lord Leticia, you were called back by His Majesty Alger, I still don''t know which savior Su Jin ran to pretend to be the savior yesterday, and was ambushed by three **** kings!"


    "How can you keep me calm about this kind of thing?"


    Speaking of this, Black Rabbit squeezed his small fist in exasperation:


    "I can''t let Su Jin go on like this anymore. This kind of big thing, I don''t even notify you, and I do it without telling everyone. This is just messing up."


    "What if something happens?"


    "Although I say that..." Leticia always felt something was wrong, but she couldn''t notice what was wrong.


    However, before she could finish speaking, the black rabbit said angrily:


    "No! This time, even if Lady Leticia stops me, I will give Su Jin some color!"


    She said, fast forward a few steps, grabbed Su Jin''s door, and yanked it.


    "Eh? Your Majesty Athena? Why are you sleeping in..."


    Chapter 971 The rhythm of an accident


    The moment the door was opened, the black rabbit looked at the figure on the bed, and everyone was stupid:


    "Your Majesty Athena, why are you sleeping on Su Jin''s bed? And... in pajamas..."


    Looking at Athena, who was wearing snow-white pajamas with her back leaning against the head of the bed and reading, the black rabbit''s head was buzzing.


    Obviously she wanted to give Su Jin some color.


    But why does it feel like she has a little more color on her body?


    At this time, Leticia, who also saw Athena, opened her mouth slightly, then came back and muttered to herself:


    "No wonder Lord Argel asked me to come back quickly, and deliberately talked about Su Jin in front of Black Rabbit, so..."


    The master actually wanted the black rabbit to catch the rape.


    This is too funny.


    At this time, Athena raised her hand and pushed the glasses, glanced at the black rabbit and said:


    "I was tired from talking about things yesterday, so I just rested here."


    "Aha, it turns out that I''m tired of talking about things, that''s normal and normal..."


    Black Rabbit responded in a trance, then pursed his lips, rubbed Athena and asked:


    "Then Su Jin is now..."


    "Take a shower in the bathroom." Athena said calmly while flipping through the book.


    "It turned out to be taking a shower..." Hei Rabbit suddenly realized, turned his head and looked at the blurry glass door next to it, full of water vapor.


    "Black Rabbit?!"


    Su Jin''s startled voice came from the door:


    "What are you doing? What are you sniffing on me all of a sudden? Hey, it''s too close..."


    Leticia looked at the glass door, sighed inexplicably, then turned to look at Athena and said:


    "Your Majesty Athena, are you doing this a little..."


    She said this with a confused look on her face.


    Anyway, this goddess did a little cover up, sitting on the bed like this and wearing pajamas, the fool knows that there is a problem, can''t he hide it from the black rabbit?


    Athena glanced at her at this time and said, "Since it happened, if you don''t want to profit from ''concealing'', there is no need to hide it."


    For Athena, she did it if she did it, and if she didn''t do it, she didn''t do it. Now that something happened, let''s admit it generously. What happened to the man who grabbed the moon rabbit?


    If you have the ability, that rabbit will grab it back!


    In terms of war, Athena has never been afraid of anyone, no matter what kind of war it is.


    However, when she said this, Leticia''s face suddenly turned red, and she opened her mouth to refute, but she didn''t say anything to refute for a long time.


    She always felt that Athena was mirroring herself.


    Isn''t it just what happened to her, but because of various reasons, she was hiding from the black rabbit, and finally almost fell into this hidden relationship?


    Although Black Rabbit didn''t mind, Leticia was annoyed for a long time by the fact that she "stealed a fishy cat".


    In a sense, she also had the idea of ??hiding from the black rabbit when she took over the position of the commander of the battle of gods.


    After all, it really has to be considered seniority. She is also the good sister of the black rabbit''s adoptive mother. It is really indecent for the elders and juniors to grab men...


    At this moment, Athena suddenly asked:


    "You were called back by Alger, right?"


    "Yes."


    Leticia responded subconsciously, with a little restraint and a little awe.


    After all, the one in front of her is the Greek **** of wisdom and war!


    In the past, she also grew up hearing the legend of Athena.


    Athena at dawn was far stronger than now, and even had the name of the Greek **** of war, much earlier than Ares.


    Facing this famous master, Leticia involuntarily lowered her stance.


    only¡­


    In the future, it will be a bit of a match for this sister... Leticia thinks with a little tangle.


    At this time, Athena determined something from Leticia''s response and muttered to herself:


    "The recall has been used. It seems that there is really an accident on the side of the Ouroboros."


    ...


    North District.


    Ouroboros has a temporary base somewhere.


    A conference room built within a thousand-meter-high giant banyan tree hole.


    A depressing atmosphere enveloped the entire conference room.


    The source of the low air pressure was the young man sitting in the upper position, wearing a straw hat and smiling on his face.


    black sky.


    The eighth incarnation of Hindu Vishnu, the head of the Indian gods and the lord of the world.


    It is also the reason why so many middle and high-level cadres of Ouroboros present are so depressed.


    "I''ve been teased for a while."


    Hei Tian flipped through the information and saw the shocking loss above, the smile on his face became more and more prosperous.


    The above loss alone is enough for Ouroboros to accumulate for another two thousand years, not to mention those exposed strongholds, staggered timing, and various costs.


    It can be said that the follow-up power of Ouroboros was hit by more than 70% by this wave.

 Chapter 722：

    Although there is no loss of combat power, the loss in people''s hearts and various influences is simply massive.


    "Where did Di Shitian take refuge?" Hei Tian asked with a smile.


    None of the many gods and Buddhas in the next chapter dared to answer.


    Even if they are four-digit gods and Buddhas for the first time, and even their spiritual level is above the elite, but in the face of Hei Tian, ??in the face of the head of the first unit of the Ouroboros, they naturally acted as ostriches carefully. .


    After all, if you tell the truth, a bad one will cause a double-digit war.


    And right here, an elegant female voice rang:


    "Run to the three thousand worlds."


    The gods and Buddha turned their heads on one side, and immediately saw the goddess in a pure black dress with a graceful figure tied with a straw rope.


    Auspicious Goddess Lakshmi.


    Linggegui is the female almighty of Vishnu''s wife, a powerful being with three figures.


    Seeing that this is the voice, everyone suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Three thousand worlds?"


    Hei Tian thought about it for a while, and finally gave up his shot against Emperor Shitian.


    There is no other reason. Before Kalji is completely formed, it is not in his interest to rashly provoke a spiritual war.


    However, the loss of Ouroboros... Hei Tian frowned, tapped the table lightly, and then made a horizontal stroke:


    "Collect the remaining resources and put them in the stronghold of the outer gate of 7777, and Lakshmi is in charge."


    "Yes!" The **** and Buddha below said respectfully in a low voice.


    Even Lakshmi himself had no problem with this, just sat lazily with a bong.


    At this time, Hei Tian smiled and said:


    "Lakshmi, list the loss figures and report them to the Crusaders."


    "Huh?" Lakshmi paused and said in surprise, "Are you sure?"


    Let the Cross teach this loss? Will the Son agree?


    Hei Tian didn''t answer, just smiled lightly: "Remember to add 50% to the loss, and if asked over there, just say ''I''ll give him a face this time''."


    After slaughtering the other party and saying that this is for your face, are you sure I can or leave the Garden of Eden? Lakshmi murmured inwardly, but he should have done it anyway.


    There is no other reason, the benefits are big enough!


    "I see."


    Hei Tian nodded, and just wanted to continue to say something, he paused again, and added:


    "The little guy in Arcadia also has credit for this matter. Well, the problem with Kalji was discovered by him. After you get the funds, you can give him an extra authority. This is his reward. "


    The problem with Kalji... To collect debts from the Crusaders... Could the Holy Son be stupid enough to do something on Kalji... Lakshmi suddenly understood something and nodded slightly.


    After ordering these little things, the smile on Hei Tian''s face suddenly turned from cloudy to sunny.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked the gods and Buddhas who started:


    "Then, let''s go down and reorganize the information."


    "Why did such a loss occur, and what was the original cause? Who is responsible."


    "I hope to have an answer in the afternoon."


    When Hei Tian said this, his tone was erratic, and his murderous intentions appeared and disappeared:


    "I can lose the chess game, but I don''t want to lose because it''s unclear, and I don''t even know who the opponent is."


    Hearing this, the next **** and Buddha hurriedly stood up, bowed tremblingly and solemnly, and answered in unison:


    "Follow the Holy Word!"


    Chapter 972 Heitian: Is there really a troublemaker?


    East District, a branch of the Wei River, underwater Dragon Palace.


    Under the azure water curtain, inside the resplendent palace.


    Hei Tian sat on the throne of the Dragon King at the top, looking at the one-eyed crow with a beige scroll in front of him, and behind the crow, several figures kneeling on the knees, his eyes calmly said:


    "What time is it now?"


    "Kar~ it''s five o''clock in the afternoon."


    The black one-eyed crow flapped its wings and shouted triumphantly:


    "Congratulations, everyone, asking me Loki to help is the most correct thing you have done in your life."


    "Shut up." Hei Tian gave Loki a sideways glance.


    "Okay." Loki closed his mouth immediately.


    Seeing that Loki was quiet, Hei Tian reached out and took the scroll it was holding. After getting it in his hand, he did not spread it out, but asked:


    "What''s the result of your investigation? Is the investigation into the cause of the loss of Ouroboros clear?"


    The three intelligence department heads below, except Loki, glanced at each other, and then a blue-haired middle-aged stepped forward and knelt down on one knee:


    "Your Majesty, it has been investigated."


    When he said this, he gritted his teeth and said:


    "According to the intelligence summary, the first cause was that the sky capitals controlled by several Babylonian gods in the northern district were destroyed by strange forces. The guards issued a final trial warning to the sky army before they died."


    "Final trial?" Hei Tian frowned, seeming to have some objections, but he didn''t say much, but waited for the following.


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged intelligence chief took a breath and continued:


    "Because it is related to the final trial, the Heavenly Army who received the news dispatched the creation **** Brahma to investigate the world."


    "And in the Brahma investigation..."


    The intelligence chief said in a jerky tone:


    "His Majesty Anat, who just passed the 57155 Outer Gate Station, was attacked by unknown forces and was suspected of being killed in battle."


    "Before Anat died in battle, Brahma noticed that he was fighting, which led to the leakage of information on the mission of ''eradicating the hand of community order'', which led to the Heavenly Army getting our information."


    "A three-digit figure died in battle, and important information was leaked, but I only found out now, hehe, this is really interesting." Hei Tian sneered.


    How long has it been since He delegated power to the leaders below, less than five hundred years?


    This kind of thing has been done in five hundred years, and the worst thing is that none of these old things have been reported.


    All three figures have been damaged by one, but no one reported it?


    Simply ridiculous!


    The dark weather laughed extremely, and the scroll in his hand rattled as he pinched it.


    The lofty spirituality of the two-digit number allows him to obtain the ''information'' from the center of the small garden without any effort.


    In just an instant, he confirmed the truth of the information.


    Ouroboros This is the cause of major losses, and it is really because of such a ''little thing''.


    Thinking of this, Hei Tian closed his eyes and said calmly, "Go back."


    Hearing this, the three intelligence officers below were suddenly amnesty, and they quickly got up and left after they knew that their lives were safe.


    Hei Tian closed his eyes and said calmly:


    "Who is Anat''s direct person in charge?"


    The three-digit shrinking power lurking in the lower layers like Anat usually has a direct person in charge.


    When Ouroboros performs high-end tasks, it is a three-person team system. One party performs, the other party supports, and the other party acts as the direct person in charge who does not perform the task, but finishes the task afterwards. The three act and supervise each other.


    But Anat, who was the executor, was attacked and killed, and neither the direct person in charge nor the support team reported the news. This is already a very serious problem.


    Although Anat is the team directly under the Second Alliance, Pediatrics, as the leader of the First Alliance, has not received any news. This is obviously an internal discipline issue.


    Hei Tian had already begun to wonder if there was something wrong with his control of the three-headed snake.


    In other words, the group of guys who joined with all kinds of thoughts openly and secretly are no longer satisfied with the status of the leader, and want to play internal rebellion?


    At this time, Loki said with a low smile: "The immediate subordinate in charge of Anat is the punishment angel Sela, and the day Anat was killed happened to return to the heaven to report his duties."


    "Just right?" Hei Tian opened his eyes slightly: "How good is it?"


    "Front and back feet." Loki whispered.


    "Not him."


    Hei Tian immediately ruled out the suspicion of the Son, and there is a high probability that some things of the Son were used by the other party:


    "But it should be someone who knows him well and has grudges against him, such a person..."


    "Is it Alger?"


    Hei Tian''s face became slightly unnatural:


    "That stinky guy actually reached out to me?"


    The expression on Hei Tian''s face was the same as eating honey.


    It was not that he had never come into contact with Alger before, but the appearance of the other party made Hei Tian seriously doubt whether she had a brain.


    If it was Alger who wanted to target him, then Hei Tian had no doubts.


    After all, neurosis can do anything.


    As for the reason, the **** knows?


    Hearing this, Loki next to him was also stunned:


    "That magic star attacked Anat himself?"


    Then, he suddenly thought of the reason:


    "Is it for the recovery of Ishtar''s spirit?"


    Hearing this, Hei Tian tapped the desktop with his fingers:


    "It won''t be her own shot, because she is still under the surveillance of the twin goddesses."


    Loki took a deep breath after hearing this.


    He heard a long time ago that among the two-digit figures, the twin goddesses are very interested in Protoss, and have always had the idea of ??bringing all Protoss under their command.


    Now that he heard that Alger was being watched by the twin goddesses, he suddenly thought of this rumor.


    In an instant, Loki, who was dancing very happily, hurriedly lowered his eyebrows and lowered his head, not being honest.


    Speaking of this, Hei Tian frowned deeply:


    "Alger can''t take action personally. Could it be that she was sent by the old team? But those guys, which one is not under the surveillance of the Crusaders."


    Back then, the Crusaders used the Virgin seat to win over Alger, and finally tricked the other party into giving Lilith the seat, causing the two sides to fall out. Hei Tian witnessed it with his own eyes.


    The two sides do not say that the situation is the same, but the Crusaders have never relaxed their surveillance of these potentially dangerous elements. If they are dispatched, the Crusaders cannot fail to act.


    As for Su Jin, it''s not that Heitian didn''t think about it, but he gave up quickly.


    Although the opponent showed a strength above the three-digit elite level and reached the threshold of the legendary level, it was not enough to kill Anat at the lower level.


    Of course, the greater probability is the veteran three-digit legendary powerhouse.


    Hei Tian, ??who also climbed up from the three-digit figure, is very clear about how big the gap between the strongest group and the weakest group is at the stage of the three-digit legend, so he is very sure that killing Anat will be the best way to do it. The bottom line of human strength.


    According to Su Jin''s performance in defeating Amon Ra, it is still far from that level.


    It''s impossible, this guy is still clumsy when facing Amon Ra, right?


    Hei Tian is not unheard of to reach the four-digit exception in a short period of time, but after reaching the four-digit exception, it does not require any accumulation of time to directly compete with the three-digit legendary monster. He has never seen it in his life. several.


    And the few are the reincarnations of two-digit numbers. Could it be that Su Jin is also the reincarnation of someone with two-digit numbers?


    This is impossible, impossible at all. It was already compiled on the 17th, and even if the two or three digits of the exception are exceptional, they are still in place. Therefore, this possibility is simply zero!


    "It''s not her shot, it''s not her old department, and it''s not that kid in Arcadia, it''s impossible..."


    Hei Tian suddenly thought of what happened some time ago because of Alger''s uproar:

 Chapter 723：

    "It''s impossible to have a troublemaker, right?!"


    Are there forces in Hakoten that he does not know about Hei Tian?


    And it''s still a powerhouse with at least a three-digit legend stage powerhouse...


    Who supports this?


    Which human Virgin in the East? The two in Heaven? Or that crybaby from Zoroastrianism? Or is it simply that the twin goddesses are secretly supporting?


    Hei Tian carefully calculated the familiar two-digit number, and in the end, the more he thought about it, the more incredible it became.


    How did these old rivals hide from Him and form such forces?


    A three-digit legend, even at the upper level, is the one that dominates him.


    In the lower layers, those are super existences that only appear in large groups of gods.


    For such an existence, which one is not stared at by a group of people, and which force has joined without filing?


    So from the beginning, Hei Tian suspected that the troublemaker in Alger''s mouth was a joke.


    But now...


    He Tian showed an incredible look, and then he fell into deep thought.


    Loki next to him lowered his eyebrows and lowered his head for a long time. Finally, he heard a word.


    "Loki, issue a mission to all the Ouroboros below..."


    Chapter 973 Is it April 1st today?


    Heaven, seven heavens.


    "Discover the official members of the troublemaker?"


    In the magnificent pure white temple, the pure white angel with six wings on his back, who can''t see his face, looked at the information in his hand in surprise:


    "Why did Ouroboros issue such a mission?"


    "That troublemaker, isn''t that the delusion of the devil star?"


    After the pure white angel, a figure who chanted a chant in a low voice did not answer, but just prayed silently.


    Seeing this, the pure white angel was not surprised, just frowned and thought.


    "The seal of the signatories is the First Union of Ouroboros, something that the First Union has valued recently... Is the sky army''s raid on Ouroboros..."


    The pure white angel pondered for a moment, and then muttered to himself:


    "Is it possible that this troublemaker made a significant contribution to the attack on the Ouroboros by the Heavenly Army? That''s why the Ouroboros gave such an order?"


    The pure white angel pondered for a long time, and finally, signed the name on the parchment in front of him and handed it to his subordinates:


    "assist investigation."


    "Yes, Lord Michael." The subordinate angel responded respectfully, and then stepped back.


    Seeing this, the pure white angel shook his head gently, and then once again fell into the midst of a busy official business.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Three, three, four, five outside doors, thousands of eyes station.


    Wearing a purple kimono, lying on the old chair, Shiroyasha asked:


    "How''s the recent performance? What''s the fun?"


    In front of her are five thousand-eyed staff members who are bowing their heads in the dossier and calculating with various props.


    After hearing Bai Yasha''s order, a female staff member stopped working and said to her from the dossier:


    "Your Majesty, there are many requests for intelligence from important partners. We have no intelligence reserves. The total number has now reached 230 and is continuing to increase."


    "what?"


    Shiroyasha was startled when he heard this.


    The preface is one of the best in Hakoba. Without the third large-scale intelligence force, would there be no intelligence? And it is also an important partner''s information request, and it has been 230 times in a row.


    Is this weird?


    Has something happened to the lower floors of Hakoniwa recently? Or is that three-digit number secretly doing something?


    "What are they looking for?" Bai Yasha picked up the teacup on the coffee table and the tea lid.


    The staff roughly flipped through it, and then said in surprise: "It''s all about buying information about the members of the troublemaker."


    "The strange thing is that there is no corresponding information storage in Qianyan."


    "WTF?"


    Bai Yasha shook his dry hands and said in a daze.


    "Whose information do you want to buy?"


    The staff member was surprised by Bai Yasha''s behavior and explained in detail:


    "Begging for information on ''Trickster'', but according to this grammar, the official name of the organization should be ''Gremlin'', and according to the naming style, it should be the language habit of the Norse gods.


    Do I need to apply to dispatch an investigator to investigate? "


    "Trick or treat??"


    Bai Yasha repeated awkwardly, and then asked:


    "There are still people who want to buy this thing? Isn''t that guy Alger joking?"


    "No, according to the intelligence..." The staff read through the file, and then said: "Recently, the six cities in the sky of the Babylonian group of gods in the northern district seem to have fallen because of the attack of the troublemakers."


    "And according to the foreknowledge investigation of A-level fortune-tellers, all members of this organization seem to have the highest level of intelligence control? Wait, the highest level, how is that possible!"


    Speaking of this, the staff subconsciously lowered their voices and exclaimed.


    The highest level of intelligence control!


    Only a very special existence in Hakoniwa would have such intelligence control.


    Because the highest level of intelligence control is only given by the center of the small garden to obtain this method.


    Others, even three-digit gods and Buddhas, or even two-digit existences, cannot grant such deceitful authority.


    And in Hakoniwa, those who have obtained the highest level of intelligence control.


    In modern times, it is collectively referred to as the three strongest species and... the final trial of mankind!


    An organization whose official members are all the final trials of mankind or the three most powerful species?


    What kind of fairy organization is this?


    And why does Thousand Eyes have no intelligence on these organizations?


    This is impossible.


    unless¡­


    Thinking of this, the staff couldn''t help but look at Shiroyasha.


    Unless intelligence restricts her.


    That is to say, her level authority within Thousand Eyes is still unable to view the information of troublemakers.


    And when the staff looked at Bai Yasha, the Protoss was looking at Qianyan''s intelligence library:


    "The members are suspected to have recovered from the final trial. The official appearance time is [Code 19]. The current operating mechanism is unknown, the total number of members is unknown, the organization''s goals are unknown, it is suspected that it has high-ranking gods and Buddhas, and the organization headquarters is suspected to be located outside the box garden. ."


    "Currently, the Ouroboros First Alliance, the Crusaders, the Halloween Alliance, the Heavenly Army, Buddhism, Heavenly Court, and the Eastern Kunlun Gods are all seeking information from this organization, so they are given a-level intelligence restrictions."


    Looking at the information that only appeared in her mind, Bai Yasha couldn''t help holding the tea lid and stirred her own tea:


    "This thing... God!"


    Thinking of how the gods would react if there were only two troublemakers, Su Jin and Alger, Shiroyasha couldn''t help but want to click on the ''submit information'' on the information bar.


    Although Su Jin will be pitted, it is really, really really moving!


    At this moment, a message suddenly popped up in Bai Yasha''s eyes.


    [Xiaobai, find an opportunity to join the real troublemaker... Remark: ''Boss''. ¡¿


    Bai Yasha blinked, and his expression gradually became weird.


    ''Join the real troublemakers? ¡¯


    There''s no real troublemaker, right?


    But isn''t that the gods'' ridicule of the great things Su Jin has done anonymously?


    How can such an organization really exist?


    But the boss said so... and there is also Alger, how that guy''s three-digit promotion is a mystery...


    Shiroyasha''s heart turned violent.


    Could it be that Su Jin and Alger called themselves ''trick-or-treaters'', and happened to crash into a car with a real lurker?


    Ahh...don''t be such a coincidence, right? So scary!


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha hesitated for a while, and then let out a dirty breath:


    "No matter what, you still have to listen to the boss''s words..."


    Thinking of this, Shiroyasha picked up the contact-type gift and initiated contact with the man who noted the ''mischief''.


    ¡­


    "Are you going to join the real troublemaker?"


    In the restaurant of Arcadia headquarters, Su Jin, who was holding a black rabbit sandwich in his hand, looked at the woman in front of him with a dazed expression.


    It doesn''t look like it''s April 1st today?


    Chapter 974


    In front of Su Jin, who doubts the date.


    White hair and red eyes, a pair of delicate little horns with white jade color standing on her forehead, wearing fiery red, similar to a kimono but with completely different details, there is no problem in wearing clothes for temple fairs. Eating a sandwich said:


    "Yu doesn''t know, anyway, my mother just suddenly sent out such a task, and Yu is also very distressed!"


    The current queen of the Ashura family, a four-digit demigod who inherited the name of Ashura, is doubting her life.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that Yu joined the Ouroboros and was used by the mother as a handle..."


    She muttered, ate another sandwich made by a black rabbit and said to Su Jin:


    "Well, due to various reasons, Yu thought about it carefully. Among the people Yu knows, it is very likely that they are members of the troublemaker, and you are the only one!"


    "I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Su Jin hurriedly denied it for three consecutive times.


    How could he be a member of the troublemaker, he is obviously a member of the Dimension Forum-Ban.


    Eight poles can''t hit it!


    As for the fact that the troublemaker belongs to the Dimensional Forum, if he doesn''t say it, it means it doesn''t exist.


    "Eh... aren''t you?"


    Asura said in surprise, as if he really believed Su Jin''s words, and said helplessly:


    "Doesn''t that mean that Yu''s mission is far away?"


    "Speaking of which, Her Majesty Shezhi suddenly..." Su Jin said this, looking at Asura with a strange expression.


    Why did you suddenly give this little idiot a mission?


    Hey, don''t eat it, you have eaten three of the six sandwiches, and I haven''t finished one yet!


    "It''s probably another intelligence gathering mission."


    While eating the sandwich, Asura muttered and complained:


    "Last time, I was asked to join the Doubu of the Heavenly Court, and the last time I was asked to do errands at the ''Queen''s Tea Party'', the mother-in-law always asked me to do things in strange organizations, but she said yes. Experience''!"


    Is this the training process of the senior second and fifth children of Hakoba... Su Jin groaned in his heart.

 Chapter 724：

    Of course, this is just a rant. In fact, Su Jin is very clear that this is Shezhi paving the way for her daughter to accumulate contacts.


    After all, the Doubu of the Heavenly Court is a law enforcement agency. There are piles of great gods in it. The Lady of the Golden Spirit, the Lady of the Fire Spirit, and even the Great Arctic Crape Myrtle belong to the Doubu.


    As for the Queen''s tea party, this community is not well-known, but it was gradually developed by the Queen of Halloween and the Greek kitchen **** Hestia. The members are all over the upper and lower floors, and the entrance porch is the top master of the four-digit legendary stage. It''s the strong women''s club.


    Let Asura join these two organizations, and think about what Shezhi is thinking.


    It''s just...why did she let Asura join the troublemaker...and she clearly told me that it was to investigate intelligence...Su Jin''s heart was filled with Xiao Jiujiu:


    "Although I''m not a member of Ouroboros, I know a few members anyway, so I can introduce you to me."


    As soon as Su Jin finished speaking, Ashura said in surprise: "Isn''t it bad for Lord Alger to trouble such a trivial matter?"


    Why do you know it''s Alger, is it possible that you also know that there are only two members of this troublemaker? ...Su Jinqiang endured the thought of complaining, and then said:


    "Not Alger."


    It''s the troublemaker member ''Jin Su''... Su Jin slandered in his heart.


    "Is that so..." Asura pondered after hearing the words, then tilted his head and asked, "How much is the introduction fee?"


    The more the better... Su Jin opened his mouth and said, "It doesn''t matter, who is with whom?"


    "what?"


    Asura was stunned for a moment, hurriedly stuffed the unfinished sandwich into his mouth, and took a step back:


    "It was agreed in advance that Yu wouldn''t sell himself!"


    "During the reign of the queen of the Ashura family, no one else can touch except the husband!"


    "Yu is a man of rules!"


    Looking at Asura who solemnly explained in front of him, Su Jin only felt like he was beeping a dog.


    I don''t want money, you actually suspect that I have plans for you...


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then he said, "...I will discuss the cost with Lord Shezhi."


    "Lord Mother!" Asura was stunned, and then reminded Su Jin, "You can ask for more."


    Just when Su Jin was surprised why she said that, Ashura added:


    "The Heavenly Army can be reimbursed."


    Is the Heavenly Army going to send a troublemaker? Su Jin raised his eyebrows, didn''t ask anything, just said:


    "I understand."


    "That''s it, I''ll wait for your news." Ashura waved his hand, got up to leave, and sat down again.


    Su Jin was wondering when she saw that she hesitated for a while, picked the one with the most weight among the remaining two sandwiches, took it straight away, and waved goodbye to Su Jin while eating.


    Seeing this, Su Jin suddenly didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    If this woman is not born a god, I am afraid she will have to compete with her weight all her life.


    There''s no one left!


    ...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed, picked up the sandwich and took a bite, still chewing, when he received the contact.


    Unlocking the gift of contact, Su Jin looked at the image of the White Yaksha that came into view, and said in surprise:


    "Using an encrypted signal? Did something happen?"


    "Have a good time in Xinghai, you." Bai Yesha said with a smile.


    Hearing Bai Yasha talking about what happened yesterday, Su Jin rolled his eyes and said:


    "Is the Tianjun intelligence system a sieve? Did you know this?"


    Only a few people knew about his disguise of Kalji, and the only one who was willing to keep it a secret for him was the Ouroboros, and no one else!


    "The Tianjun has no secrets, otherwise you think that with the ability of Emperor Shitian, why would it be so hard?"


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes, then said with a smile:


    ¡­


    "This time he begged for a real body to hide in the three thousand worlds, and it was not because the Heavenly Army was untrustworthy!"


    To be precise, except for the twelve days of protecting the law, the Heavenly Army is untrustworthy.


    Including the executives below, the staff who solve the intelligence, and even the mounts that protect the law for twelve days, there are spies arranged by others.


    After all... who made Tianjun the only law enforcement agency in Hakotei?


    If the position is too high and too conspicuous, it will cause everyone to stand in it and add some of their own people, and the final result is the current state of the Heavenly Army.


    Even if the leader, Di Shitian, wants to implement the big plan, he can only pull back the spy chief (Shiva) lurking in other forces. How can he be like this? Di Shitian is also very helpless.


    Su Jin heard the words while sighing Di Shitian''s hard work, and said to Bai Yasha:


    "Okay, let''s stop chatting, talk about your purpose."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha said solemnly:


    "We want you to arrange for someone to enter the troublemaker."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha paused: "Well, the real troublemaker."


    Is this the case again? How come the troublemakers have become a fragrant pastry? Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then looked at Bai Yasha speechlessly and said, "Can you tell me what happened?"


    Bai Yasha did not explain, but continued: "You operate it, let Bai Xueji join the troublemaker, make her a full member, and then..."


    "Then what?" Su Jin said strangely.


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha grinned and said:


    "Then you go and report to Ouroboros in person, sell Bai Xueji, and you can directly get a copy of ''Extreme Power''!"


    At this moment, Su Jin was moved!


    Chapter 975 A small character


    This heartbeat only lasted for a short moment before Su Jin gave up.


    Without him, Bai Xueji would not be able to sell such a ''high price''.


    Ouroboros are not fools, they are looking for the official members of the troublemaker, and they must be trying to follow the clues and catch the mastermind behind the scenes.


    A mere Snow Princess, obviously can''t do this.


    Of course, if you let them know that following Bai Xueji can really catch me, the behind-the-scenes boss, they will probably be happy to make an offer... Su Jin snorted inwardly, and then said to Bai Yasha:


    "Why is the Ouroboros going to catch the official members of the troublemaker all of a sudden?"


    "What else could happen?"


    Bai Yasha rolled his eyes, spread out his folding fan, and covered half of his face:


    "Eighty percent of the traces of troublemakers were discovered from the losses caused by Di Shitian this time."


    I... Su Jin almost turned green when he heard this.


    Good guy, so it turns out that Di Shitian was blamed?


    Your Ouroboros was stabbed by the Heavenly Army, came to trouble me as a troublemaker, and bullied me soft persimmon?


    At this time, Bai Yesha said with a smile on her face:


    "Speaking of which, do you want to consider selling yourself, after all, it''s a limitless power."


    "Do you think I am this kind of person?" Su Jin rolled his eyes and asked.


    Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin and stopped talking.


    Su Jin was awkwardly silent for a moment, and then suddenly said:


    "I joined the Ouroboros."


    The implication is that it is useless to report yourself. The other party knows that the deeper meaning needs to be guessed by Bai Yasha.


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha showed a surprised but not surprised expression. After a long while, she whispered with relief:


    "Well, it''s hard for you to hold on until now."


    The blood feud between Arcadia and Ouroboros is not ignorant of Shiroyasha.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the downfall of Arcadia, she would not have been so easily allowed to come down to the lower ranks to be the ruler of the estate.


    But she only supported Arcadia with her own strength and developed it into what it is now. In her opinion, Su Jin is already very powerful.


    If he was asked to defeat the Ouroboros and avenge Arcadia''s seniors, it would be tantamount to making things difficult for people.


    Thinking of this Bai Yasha couldn''t help but sigh:


    "Though those guys won''t attack you openly because of the face of us and Alger, but the secret tricks are hard to guard against."


    "It''s not morally justified to be recruited like this, but at least it can keep everything that Arcadia has."


    "You''re doing it right!"


    When Bai Yasha comforted Su Jin, Su Jin''s expression became more and more strange.


    "Excuse me a little."


    "what?"


    Su Jin interrupted Bai Yasha''s thoughts of continuing to console himself, and said with a strange expression:


    "I mean, since there is a reward for the members who report the troublemaker to the Ouroboros, what about the members who report the Ouroboros to the Thousand Eyes?"


    "What?"


    "What did you say?"


    Bai Yasha was stunned.


    She thought that Su Jin was guilty of joining the Ouroboros and ''betraying'' the many seniors who sacrificed to Arcadia, but this guy is actually concerned about whether there are rewards for reporting?


    Holy shit!


    Blind our feelings in vain!


    The corner of Bai Yasha''s mouth twitched fiercely, and then said angrily:


    "There is a return, but it is very small, at least there is no limit power, I suggest you go to the Tianjun to report, there are more rewards there."


    "Go to Tianjun to report, are you sure you''re not joking?"


    Su Jin slowly picked up the breakfast milk next to him, took a sip and said:


    "I don''t want to get 6 knives in the back, and then be judged to be suicide by the coroner of the sky army."


    Shiroyasha was inexplicably unable to say anything to refute.


    The internal leakage of the Tianjun is like a sieve, and this is no secret at the upper level.


    Look at Di Shitian, what he has been forced to do, except for the twelve days of Dharma protection, there is no one who can trust the next one, and now the twelve days of Dharma guardian are still half disabled because of Aziz Dakaha, and the other half is also Injured.


    The only better ones are Uesugi Kenshin and Shiva, one is too young, the other is an old oily man, but he is lazy, and he is not so easy to call.


    If the Dharma Protector Twelve Days was still in its heyday, it would not be a problem for Emperor Shitian to hide under the protection of the Buddha and directly fight the Ouroboros to the end.


    The prestige of the Heavenly Army Martial Gods is not a joke, it is really cut out with a knife.


    Twelve guardians for twelve days, plus the simulated star creation charts they carry, basically walk sideways when the two-digit combat power is not available.


    And the two-digit number of Ouroboros really dared to show his face, and clearly said that I wanted to interfere in the future of Little Garden, and the four Primordial Truths of Thousand Eyes and Daomen dared to peel off their skins.


    Is it true that there are no strong or weak points in the double digits?


    Thinking of the helpless hand of Bai Yasha:


    "The Martial Gods are unreliable and can''t do anything. Thousand Eyes cannot have the authority to execute force, otherwise many beings will be uneasy..."


    This is a game involving forces, and Su Jin will naturally not understand.


    Once the super-large intelligence force of Thousand Eyes has obtained the authority to execute force.


    Information, force, and law enforcement are all exhausted. What difference does it make if I pack the entire Hakotei and give it to the twin goddesses?


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows at this time: "So even if you give Qianyan, you can only hand it over to the Tianjun?"


    "Almost." Bai Yasha used a vague word: "It just won''t be Di Shitian''s side."

 Chapter 725：

    As soon as Su Jin heard this, he understood.


    The Heavenly Army is actually different.


    Now in power is Di Shitian''s Dharma protector for twelve days, with Buddhism behind him.


    As the reserve team, there are the twelve Greek gods supported by Thousand Eyes, the Angel Legion supported by the Crusaders, and the God Zhou Tianzheng supported by Taoism.


    The integration of the four major forces together is the ''Heavenly Army'' in the eyes of the Hakoten people.


    And Thousand Eyes, who can submit information to them, naturally can only be the Twelve Greek Gods who have a deep connection with them.


    "Is it Zeus?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "It''s Hephaestus." Shiroyasha corrected: "By the way, the people on duty in the Heavenly Army are basically the twelve Roman gods."


    Su Jin felt numb when he heard this.


    This Vulcan is awesome, and he actually controls a quarter of the system of the Heavenly Army. No wonder he dared to hunt down Zeus back then.


    It is a pity that Zeus was stronger than he expected, and with the limitation of the lower level''s output, he failed to succeed.


    Hearing Su Jin''s repeated questions, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but wonder:


    "By the way, who are you going to report to the Tianjun?"


    Su Jin said very calmly at this time:


    "It''s nothing, just a small character."


    "Little character? That''s fine, you just... Wait a minute, why do we have an ominous premonition?"


    Before Bai Yasha finished speaking, inspiration suddenly warned her, which made her suddenly alert, and hurriedly asked:


    "What''s that little character called?"


    Su Jin understood that he couldn''t escape, so he pretended to be casual and said:


    "It seems to be called Kargi?"


    Chapter 976 A bold guess


    Are you telling me that Kalji is a minor character? Bai Yasha stared at Su Jin with disgusting eyes.


    Su Jin, who was staring at her somewhat unnaturally, immediately quibble:


    "He''s only 8 months old this year, and he''s not yet a year old. Can he be a small character?"


    Cao, what you said to me turned out to be this ''little''... Bai Yesha''s face turned black, he didn''t bother to argue with Su Jin, and said angrily:


    "Kalji is still in your hands?"


    She was surprised that the Ouroboros hadn''t taken people away.


    "What''s in my hands, I''m not a trafficker."


    Su Jin muttered, and then said:


    "I only temporarily stayed him for a few days out of humanitarianism and the request of the other''s relatives."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha rolled his eyes and said strangely, "Is it a hotel or a prison?"


    It was indeed a problem that Ouroboros didn''t take Kalji away, but Bai Yasha wouldn''t believe how polite Su Jin would be to Kalji.


    That was the ''savior'' that was born after destroying a large number of lower-level communities, including Arcadia. Even if Kalji himself did nothing, he would never get the favor of Arcadia members.


    Of course, Su Jin may be an exception, but that exception is that Kalji is a ''female''.


    And as far as Shiroyasha knew, this Kargi''s spirit holder seemed to be a boy.


    So what kind of treatment, Bai Yasha can guess with his feet.


    "Force, let''s say it''s a hardcover room." Su Jin said with a smile.


    A high-level ''suite'' that uses the power to arrange the sealing technique and completely mechanizes the entire cell with the mechanical power.


    This cost is higher than the presidential suite in any hotel.


    "Trust you asshole."


    Shiroyasha murmured, and then muttered to himself:


    "Ouroboros didn''t take him away. It seems that something happened that we don''t know about."


    As the tenth incarnation of Vishnu, the white horse Karji of salvation, its importance once involved the formation of the important spiritual personality of "Vishnu".


    Such a spirituality cannot be given up by those two figures who compete for the spirituality of Vishnu.


    It stands to reason that Kalji should be kept under the radar of those two figures.


    However, now, the senior management of Ouroboros has placed Kalji on Su Jin''s side, and did not recall it until the end of the Tianjun''s operation.


    This has already explained some problems.


    Thinking of this Bai Yasha narrowed his eyes and asked Su Jin:


    "Ask a question, how much solar sovereignty is there from that little devil savior?"


    If Kalji wants to become a complete body, he needs the corresponding ten sun sovereigns to liberate his spiritual status. Therefore, knowing the number of sovereigns on the opponent can generally infer the current spiritual status of Kalji.


    Bai Yasha expected that Su Jin, who also needed the sovereignty of the sun, would definitely pay attention to this matter, that''s why he asked this question.


    Su Jin thought for a while after hearing the words, and then explained:


    "Just based on my personal guess, only Leo should be formed. Although Pisces is on the body, it has not fully awakened. Taurus has not yet got it, but..."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and said:


    "According to what Ouroboros said, when Kalji unlocks the spirit with Taurus, Taurus will be handed over to me."


    "Just say it."


    Bai Yasha couldn''t help but said speechlessly:


    "It''s no wonder that you got involved in Kalji''s affairs, and deliberately pretended to be the other party, so that he could escape from danger, but it was the sovereign of the sun who seduced you!"


    Su Jin smiled and couldn''t deny it.


    The hatred between Arcadia and Ouroboros was still very deep, but Su Jin couldn''t bear the bid too high, so Su Jin couldn''t help but act.


    Of course, the most important thing is the face of the Queen of Halloween. Su Jin, who owes the Queen a favor, is really hard to refuse in the face of that request.


    But things involving the queen must never be said in front of Shiroyasha, and something will definitely happen, so Su Jin chose not to answer.


    "Lion, Pisces, Taurus, Chenlong, and Ophiopo, these are the five sun sovereigns that live abroad."


    Shiroyasha counted the solar sovereignty that was not in her and Halloween Queen''s hands, and then showed a playful expression:


    "Let''s not talk about the snake man for the time being, the other four happen to be corresponding to the solar sovereignty of Kargilinga, tsk tsk tsk, it seems that they started before the war at dawn!"


    "It''s hard work, Ouroboros."


    Shiroyasha had a dangerous smile on his face.


    The sovereignty of the sun is basically in the hands of Shiroyasha and the Queen of Halloween. Even at the beginning, 24 solar sovereignty coefficients were mastered by Shiroyasha. At that time, she was also called the King of the White Night, and was even considered to be the king of the White Night in some large intelligence agencies. Ranked second among the two digits, in fact, the first strongest Xeon.


    Only when Shiroyasha was defeated by the hands of the two goddesses, the sovereignty was divided into 24 parts under the division of the two goddesses, and at dawn, because of Leticia''s achievements in establishing the lower order, another 25th share was divided. come out.


    Then, under the pressure of many double digits, these 25 solar sovereignty were distributed to the sun gods of the major gods at a high price of thousands of eyes, which triggered the biggest war in the dawn period, the battle for solar sovereignty.


    As the only two winners at that time, Shiroyasha defeated many holders and challengers, regained 14 solar sovereignty, and the Queen of Halloween took six. The two sides fought 20 times, 14 wins and 6 losses.


    This is just the fight between Shiroyasha and the Queen, and the double digits of the rest of the incarnations are not counted.


    Calculate carefully, because of the sovereignty of the sun, the Queen of Halloween is afraid that there will be no less than a hundred battles with those two-digit existences.


    That is why, the Queen is recognized as the most untouchable three-digit number.


    And the double-digit war once led to the collapse of the world of Hakoniwa, and several times caused the wind of decadence to come.


    For this reason, in the middle of the Dawn War, Central Hakoniwa personally exited the game, stipulating a limit on two-digit numbers, and officially prohibiting two-digit exits.


    But now Shiroyasha thought about it carefully, and found that among the five existing solar sovereignty, except for Ophiuchus, the others had already disappeared in the early days of the Dawn War.


    If you think about it like this now, you can determine what the Ouroboros, who were also called the Sun Kings, were doing at that time.


    "However, if you think about it like this, Ritian Lion doesn''t say, that old Xinghai Dragon King will suddenly be killed by Heavenly Court. Obviously, the identity of the Ouroboros undercover will be exposed!"


    Bai Yasha muttered, and Su Jin, who was next to him, twitched slightly.


    Is the Star Sea Dragon King actually a person of Ouroboros?


    That is to say, the Chenlong held by the Star Sea Dragon King is actually held on behalf of the Ouroboros?


    Su Jin''s eyelids twitched when he thought that Salamanda could find His Highness to cooperate with him in the original work, and came the attack of the demon king directed and acted by Bo.


    This is not the first time co-authoring?


    Salamanda is the ruler of the Northern District, Lakshmi''s base is also in the Northern District, His Highness''s main activity area is also in the Northern District, and Kasugabe Takaaki, whose whereabouts are unknown, is also active in the Northern District, so he met Vera...


    This place in the North District is where the Ouroboros'' lair is... Su Jin has a bold guess in his heart.


    Assuming the headquarters of Ouroboros is in the North District, then, will their "workshop" for slaves'' four-digit production power be also in the North District?


    So in other words, will the place where the former members of Arcadia are controlled is in the North District...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    Chapter 977 Find a small temple and lost it


    "Hey!"


    "Hey?!"


    "Well, what?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, looked down at the communication screen in front of him, and looked at Bai Yasha inside with surprise:


    "What''s wrong?"


    "We still want to ask what''s wrong with you?" Bai Yasha shook his fan silently: "What are you thinking? Are you so fascinated?"


    Su Jin hesitated for a moment, and then erased some unexplainable things from his guess, and told everything else.


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but clenched the fan tightly, frowned for a moment, and said:


    "It''s not impossible!"


    After Shiroyasha finished speaking, he took a closer look at the situation in the lower level of the small garden:


    "The Eastern District is the private plot of Buddhism, Heavenly Court, and the Eastern God Group. With our control, the influence of snakes basically cannot reach here."


    "As for the southern area, the gods who occupy that area are almost out of their minds because of the territory, and the risk of development there is too high."


    "As for the Western District, that place was hijacked by the dystopian demon king. Now it''s a restricted area. Other races are fine, but it''s very targeted at gods and Buddhas. It''s impossible for the Ouroboros to make fun of themselves."


    "If you want to choose, there is really only one north area left, but it may not be outside the Hakoniwa metropolitan area."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s eyes flickered.


    He understood what Shiroyasha meant.


    The well-known Hakoniwa actually refers to the Hakoniwa metropolitan area, a vast area created by twisting and expanding space, including numerous outer gates, and its area is even comparable to the surface of a super-large star.


    And beyond Hakoniwa City, there are vast undeveloped areas.


    And the communities that occupy those territories and spread over them are generally called ''states''.


    The empires established by the Qin, Han, Jin, Sui, Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties, Britain, France, Germany, Italy, Ogilvy, and even subhumans are basically located in the vast continent outside the urban area of ????the small garden.


    The entire Little Garden World, in addition to pointing to the observation universe of the Little Garden Universe, one-sidedly refers to the vast and boundless supercontinent at the center of the Little Garden Universe, and the stars in the sky controlled by large communities.


    The Hakoniwa metropolitan area plus the many empires outside the city, and the stars controlled by the forces of the gods, the combination of the three is the whole real Hakoba.


    Therefore, the headquarters of Ouroboros may not necessarily be in the North District, outside the Hakoniwa metropolitan area, above the stars, or even the controlled subordinates to observe the world.


    Can¡­


    "There must be a production center in Hakoniwa City. This is a matter of cost." Su Jin concluded.


    It is not practical to transport powers from the stars or outside of the Box Garden.


    Even if there is a gift of space, it will not work.


    Even if it is a gift of space, people need to use it.


    Giving some precious resources to the personal space gifts is simply challenging people''s hearts.


    At least put a bunch of powers in his warehouse, Su Jin can''t guarantee that he will not embezzle.

 Chapter 726：

    Therefore, Ouroboros must have a stronghold as a production center, placed in the urban area.


    In this way, it is convenient for him to dispatch the needed materials nearby.


    "But where will this center be?" Bai Yasha said strangely.


    Su Jin said calmly at this time: "Just think about the problem of demand."


    When he said this, he crossed his hands, placed it flat on the table in front of him, and said:


    "First of all, this place must be hidden, at least not easily discovered."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha went on to say: "The law enforcement should be stronger, and it is best to have the Heavenly Army patrol from time to time."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin also continued:


    "This region must have the strongest class ruler, so as to ensure the stability and security of the region."


    "And the rulers of this class are relatively stupid, at least they won''t bother about trivial matters..."


    Bai Yasha just said this, and his face suddenly changed:


    "Isn''t it? You don''t come like this, do you?"


    Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha''s changed face and said seriously, "East District."


    "3345 Outer door."


    The corner of Bai Yasha''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    "Moreover, the greatest probability is near the Thousand Eyes Station where we are, and it is the best traffic location."


    When Shiroyasha said this, his face turned red.


    Not shy, but angry.


    Grass, the stronghold of Ouroboros is actually right under the nose of the old lady.


    For more than half a year, that old lady has worked hard to clean up the environment in the Eastern District, suppress those demon kings who are in trouble, or create a safe production environment for Ouroboros?


    Simply a dog!


    "Of course, there may not be any in the North District. After all, everyone understands that eggs can''t be put in one basket."


    Su Jin took care of Bai Yasha''s face and relieved the other''s embarrassment.


    "Stinky boy, we''ve seen more beautiful women than you have ever seen. Are you someone who can''t stand the excitement?"


    Bai Yasha rolled his eyes and used a metaphor that Su Jin''s eyes sounded very inappropriate.


    You are well-informed, yes, but I don''t have as much practical experience as me... Su Jin sneered in his heart.


    "All in all, everything is just speculation, and everything is empty talk until there is no evidence."


    "It can also make him not empty talk."


    Bai Yasha narrowed his eyes and said fiercely:


    "It just depends on whether you have the guts to do it!"


    "What?" Su Jin asked.


    "Do you dare to rely on the Son of Heaven to command the princes?"


    Bai Yasha''s grinning appearance was no longer free and easy, but instead carried a strong anger.


    Played by Ouroboros as a fool, and the strongholds are built under the nose, it is impossible for Shiroyasha not to get angry.


    "How?" Su Jin said calmly.


    Wouldn''t he have the guts to act under the eyes of the gods? That''s the joke.


    At this time, Bai Yasha covered the lower half of his face with a folding fan, revealing only those sharp eyes:


    "Based on the information you provided before, we guessed that there was something wrong with Kalji, so that the Ouroboros felt that it was the best choice to temporarily store Kalji with you."


    "This problem may be serious, at least it may jeopardize the importance of Kalji, so it is necessary for you, or for the outsider to suppress it."


    "Of course, they may also want to use your hand to hand Kalji over to the Heavenly Army to deal with, but this must be because the problem with Kalji is so serious that it may require the Heavenly Army to put him to death in order to get rid of it. in the case of."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he glanced at Su Jin who was listening silently, and then said:


    "So...we have an idea now."


    "Anyway, Kalji is a hot potato, and a lot of immortals bear it."


    "Then, let''s send Kalji to a temple in a remote hill, throw it into the merit box, and let the temple owner go to fight with those old men."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said with a delicate expression:


    "Mr. Baiyasha, is the temple you''re talking about called ''Da Leiyin Temple''?"


    Chapter 978 Reading Comprehension


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Bai Yasha rolled his eyes: "Hey, don''t say it if you know it!"


    But I''m worried that I''ll be hit with six knives in the next second, and the knives are Buddhist swords... Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth and said:


    "You do this, does the Buddha agree?"


    Although that Buddha was also a member of the Sun Kings, in the eyes of the gods, he was the behind-the-scenes sponsor of the largest law enforcement agency, the Heavenly Army.


    Throwing ''Kalji'' into the hands of the Buddha, the one who is most likely not to be happy, but to make a black face.


    Because this means that he must end up and fight to the death with the higher-ups of Ouroboros.


    This wave is my own battle rhythm!


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and talked about the fallacy:


    "The merit box is lost by believers, what does it have to do with Buddha!"


    Yes, yes, what you said... Su Jin rolled his eyes, and then asked again:


    "But what does this have to do with the Ouroboros stronghold at the outer gate of 3345?"


    At this time, Bai Yasha spread out the folding fan and covered his face with a smile and said:


    "Think about it, why did we personally come forward and threw Kalji to the Daleiyin Temple? What does this express our thoughts?"


    Good guy, start reading and comprehension... Su Jin groaned inwardly, and then frowned.


    This has something to do with the Ouroboros stronghold at the outer gate of 3345.


    If he was a Ouroboros, seeing Bai Yasha''s behavior, he would definitely think that the Lord was dissatisfied with him.


    And then, as long as Shiroyasha expressed his dissatisfaction with the ''uncleanness'' of the jurisdiction through the people around him, the Ouroboros would naturally understand what to do.


    Although it is said that Shiroyasha is now self-proclaimed as a spiritual figure, limiting his strength to 4 digits, but the powerhouse of Hakoba will not forget the essence of this master.


    The White Night King, who was ranked second in the Hakoba Supreme Power Sequence that year, even if the Sun Sovereignty was cut off by the twin goddesses, once the self-seal is lifted, it is not easy to mess with.


    In Shiroyasha''s words, her current ranking is at least tenth in Hakoniwa.


    Among Hakoba, there are only nineteen with double-digit combat power.


    Each of these 19 people is an existence that cannot be ignored, not to mention the tenth Shiroyasha.


    "However, the final result of this is that Ouroboros change their base..."


    Su Jin said at the end, his expression became strange, he looked at the smiling Bai Yasha, and asked a little unnaturally:


    "Don''t you want to learn from Emperor Shitian?"


    When Ouroboros was transferring materials to important strongholds, he took the opportunity to make a sneak attack and gained both money and manpower. This move by Di Shitian was extremely cruel and directly interrupted Ouroboros'' financial path.


    Su Jin still can''t think of how Ouroboros can make up for this loss.


    If you come again...


    No wonder Bai Yasha asked me beforehand if I had the guts... Su Jin groaned inwardly.


    This kind of behavior is simply breaking ground on Tai Sui''s head, and it''s boring to live!


    Of course, this kind of liveliness is aimed at ordinary people... Su Jin''s mouth raised slightly and said:


    "I''ve done it!"


    The wealth of Ouroboros'' large-scale stronghold, and it is also the stronghold in charge of the Eastern District, this value, it is strange that Su Jin is not jealous.


    He still needs 100 million points to break through the eighth sense! If you don''t make some money quickly, will you worry about the year of the monkey and the month of the horse?


    "Okay, courageous."


    Bai Yasha closed the folding fan, tapped his hand, and said with a smile:


    "However, this kind of thing is still more powerful."


    Su Jin understood in seconds, and immediately said, "I will communicate with Alger and Athena."


    When it comes to making a fortune, how can you not bring people together to share the spoils?


    Besides, Su Jin is not at ease without two digits behind his back.


    As for why La Athena, this master has a fast brain and has many intelligence channels. How can he be tricked if the snake does not bring her?


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha showed a teachable expression:


    "You are shrewd and know to bring that smart beauty with you."


    Great beauty... When Su Jin heard this adjective, the look in Bai Yasha''s eyes was a little strange.


    It was easy to say before, but now the ''big beauty'' is her own family, and Shiroyasha''s character...


    "I don''t want to inform Athena anymore."


    "Why? You still want to swallow it alone?"


    Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, everyone is old and lustful, and there is a big beauty licking it, why are you still not willing to share it?


    This is like Bai Yasha asking Su Jin for a color map, but Su Jin, who was flying up on weekdays, doesn''t give it now, which makes Bai Yasha very surprised:


    "Don''t you think you can hold Athena under your control?"


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha suddenly froze, looked at Su Jin in disbelief and said:


    "Wait, did something happen to you and Athena?"


    If you have a color map, it doesn''t matter what others do, but your wife''s can''t be given.


    But how long has it been...


    "I''m clean with her..."


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, Bai Yasha snorted:


    "You really got it!"


    Bai Yasha''s face was inconceivable, that Athena, so there was no such thing?


    Ye Qingjie...!


    "Forget it, without Athena, we still have Xiao Jialing..."


    The more Bai Yasha talks about it, the more delicious it is, a good "idol", why did he quit the circle and get married?


    However, there is one thing about Bai Yasha that is very good, she does not have the hobbies of the good wife of Emperor Shitian:


    "A jealous man can''t be provoked..."


    Shiroyasha murmured, and then said:


    "Athena still has to notify. Well, at least some information needs to be obtained through her channels. After all, there are a lot of people she has planted in the snake."


    Do you Hakoniwa gods especially like to install spies in various factions? Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha strangely.


    He now seriously suspects that Hakoten is performing "Infernal Affairs" every day.


    "I see." Su Jin responded, and he would never refuse a request to reduce risks.


    "However, the specific action is estimated to wait until I get the Taurus."


    Su Jin thought about it for a while, but still said it frankly.


    He is bound to obtain the sun sovereignty of the twelve constellations, which is a necessary condition for completing the divine garment.


    But when it comes to the divine clothes, Athena''s blood has no effect at all. Sure enough, Sasha''s blood is still needed... Su Jin thought to himself.


    "Taurus..." Bai Yasha''s face was a little complicated.

 Chapter 727：

    It stands to reason that the sovereignty of the sun is actually her divided spiritual personality, all of which originally belonged to her.


    Now that Su Jin wants to be a Taurus in person, Bai Yasha''s mood is naturally quite complicated.


    "Alright, we also have to do some preliminary preparations here."


    At this moment, Su Jin suddenly paused, and silently took out a black gift card from his pocket.


    At this moment, on the black gift card, the pure white Ouroboros pattern was exuding a faint white light.


    This is a phenomenon that occurs when members of the Ouroboros communicate with each other.


    Chapter 979


    "So fast?"


    Su Jin looked at the black gift card and sighed.


    The matter of impersonating Kalji happened just yesterday, and the Ouroboros contacted him at this time.


    Comparing the efficiency of the Heavenly Army... this is really incomparable. ~¡­


    Hearing Su Jin''s emotion, Bai Yasha sighed and said:


    "If the snake didn''t have any strength, it wouldn''t give the Heavenly Army such a headache."


    As the biggest evil force in Hakoba, if the Ouroboros didn''t have two brushes, they would have been wiped out long ago.


    The industry behind the scenes is really not something ordinary people can do.


    "We estimate that within a few hours, someone will be sent over there to deliver things to you, you just need to prepare yourself."


    This strength is really strong... After all, I like the boss who is now knotted... Su Jin silently praised Ouroboros in his heart.


    Su Jin put the gift card on the table and said:


    "It just so happens that I also want to see their attitude towards Kalji."


    He still had to confirm, what exactly did the Ouroboros think of Kalji, did he really leave it alone?


    If this is the case, he has to think about how to quickly throw Kalji to the merit box.


    After all, the more silent those two-digit existences are, the greater the movement will be.


    Not sure, it''s not too long before I quit Ouroboros... Su Jin murmured in his heart, and then glanced at Bai Yasha.


    The latter understood and immediately said:


    "We still have some things to prepare here, and you will finish it soon."


    Speaking of this, she paused and said:


    "If you can, get us the identity of the official member of the troublemaker. After you get it, if you get the Taurus again, we have a surprise for you here."


    surprise? Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and disconnected before he could ask Bai Yasha.


    "This guy¡­"


    Su Jin sighed helplessly, then looked at the half-eaten breakfast on the table, and at the black gift card that was still flashing.


    Yes, this breakfast is not eaten!


    While thinking about it, he instilled a trace of spiritual power into the gift card.


    After a while, the black gift card stopped flashing, and Loki''s unique tone came out.


    [Hey, can you hear me? Su Jin boy, can you hear me? Are you safe there? ¡¿


    [Safety, I''ll come here! ¡¿


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a while, got up and left the restaurant, and entered a spare conference room on the ground floor.


    After sitting down, Su Jin said to the gift card placed on the table, "That''s it."


    ¡¾learn. ¡¿


    On the black gift card, the white Ouroboros slowly began to melt, then spread all over the surface, and then instantly expanded into a white magic circle.


    Vaguely, Su Jin felt that the concept of space and time seemed to flow on the array.


    But this feeling was short-lived, and it disappeared as the magic circle disappeared.


    At the moment when the pattern disappeared, a black crow with only left eye appeared on the conference table in front of Su Jin.


    "Good morning, ga~"


    Loki, in the image of a black crow, greeted him quite energetically with a beautiful female voice.


    Su Jin let out a ''tsk'' and said in disgust, "I''m a good woman in our Ouroboros'' information, right? I can understand your desire to control my mood, but can you send someone over?"


    He doesn''t have the hobbies of Emperor Shitian and Zeus, and he can''t deal with ''beasts''!


    Hearing this, Loki froze for a moment, and then said in a strange tone:


    "That... When Athena gave you my spiritual identity, didn''t I tell you that I was in Hakoniwa as a woman?"


    Su Jin: "..."


    Why do I see men on Hercules'' side?


    In other words, there is such a big gap between the women in your eyes and the women in my eyes?


    After being silent for a long time, Su Jin put aside this idea and said strangely:


    "You really belong to Athena?"


    He also thought that Loki was playing a scam last time, after all, this Lord also has the reputation of the **** of deception.


    Loki was also silent for a while, and said with a strange expression: "You don''t know?"


    "What do I know?" Su Jin rolled his eyes: "Didn''t you tell me that you got rid of Athena''s calculations?"


    "Good guy, just listen to my bragging words in the first half?"


    Loki finished speechlessly, paused, and said:


    "But it''s not bad. After all, surrender is considered to be free from calculations!"


    After Loki finished speaking, he turned around the table in the gesture of a crow:


    "Look, Athena didn''t calculate that I would surrender, so let me live with this attitude, didn''t I?"


    Are you Ah Q? The spiritual victory method has come... Su Jin groaned in his heart, and at the same time couldn''t help asking:


    "Don''t you hate Athena?"


    "Hate!"


    After Loki finished speaking, he puffed out his chest with pride:


    "So while I am Athena''s internal responder, I am also Hestia''s internal responder, and even more the Halloween Queen''s internal responder. You would never have imagined such a thing, would you?"


    Good guy, the three family slaves underestimated you... Su Jin really wanted to complain, but held back.


    "A certain high-level executive of Ouroboros? Is this and that person what I understand?"


    Generally, the powerhouses of Hakoba will use ''someone'' to refer to them, and they are basically those who are suspected of having two digits.


    Loki is doing something for a double digit? And ouroboros... Could it be the black sky? Or Typhon? It can''t be the Holy Son of the cross, that''s what you understand. "


    Loki nodded lightly, and then said:


    "In a sense, you are now the direct subordinate of that person, just like me."


    ...


    Speaking of this, Rocky paused and said:


    "Of course, the upper level is still being handed over. In a short while, you should be transferred to the Queen''s name. Fortunately, you are the one nominated by the Queen. Congratulations, you are not far from being played to death."


    Queen... Su Jin''s eyes flickered, and she didn''t say anything, just asked:


    "So, in addition to giving me something this time, do you have any other intentions?"


    "That''s right."


    Seeing that Su Jin was not frightened by the queen, Loki felt a little regretful, but soon she had new words of intimidation:


    "But correct me, I didn''t bring anything this time, including the one you want the most."


    Su Jin''s face suddenly changed.


    When Loki saw this scene, he laughed:


    "Sure enough, as the person speculated, the simulated star creation map on your body also needs the power of the sun''s sovereignty to ''unlock''."


    ¡­


    "But Leo and Taurus are both constellations related to Greece... That woman Athena is really amazing, she actually created a simulated star chart of the fourth generation of gods for her, but I don''t know how many copies of the sun to use. sovereignty¡­"


    Su Jin''s expression didn''t change when he heard this sentence. He had already guessed that this matter would be leaked, so he naturally remained calm, and even the change of color just now came from him.


    After all, they can be at ease, right?


    As for the misunderstanding between Loki and the senior executives of Ouroboros, that was done by Athena and has nothing to do with him Su Jin.


    "Forget it, you certainly won''t say a few copies, so I don''t have to make fun of myself."


    "Well, Taurus will give it to you next, but it will take time. After all, once that kind of thing moves, it needs the approval of multiple high-level executives."


    When Loki said this, he suddenly glanced at it and said clearly:


    "It''s certainly not without an advance approach."


    Su Jin understood in seconds that he was trying to seduce the donkey with carrots and run forward.


    These dogs can''t believe what they say?


    Although pretending to be Kargi once and gaining the sovereignty of the sun, it is indeed a lion, but isn''t this what you agree with... Su Jin muttered in his heart for a while, and then said:


    "What method, is it Kargi''s business?"


    The things that can make the Ouroboros pay the sun''s sovereignty are basically related to Kalji, and this is Su Jinmenqing.


    "You understand very well!"


    Loki showed an expression of understanding, then restrained his expression, and said in a low voice and seriousness:


    "Let me give you a word from above."


    Su Jin sternly listened to the good news.


    At this time, Loki imitated the tone of a young boy and said:


    "Let that kid in Arcadia think of a way to send Kalji to the Buddha."


    Su Jin was stunned.


    Chapter 980 In short, it''s Athena


    The one with the Ouroboros also wanted to send Kalji to the Buddha?


    Wait, if this is the case, Su Jin can also make a rough guess about the identity of that person.


    Black sky or box boat, or even Kurimo, only one of these three is possible.


    After all, they are all opponents who compete with Vishnu''s spirituality. Only when they know themselves and their enemies can they make such a decision.


    And if you narrow it down a little bit, it will make Loki call his boss in awe.


    It''s unlikely that Kurimo, Su Jin''s ''personal design'' from the original book does not match, and the other party is a woman, Loki imitates the tone of a man, and the box boat is basically not bubbling. According to Alger, that person Because of the special nature of the spirit, he chose to completely hide from the world.


    So... Krishna... He was actually assigned to this person... And he actually wanted to send Kalji to Shakyamuni Buddha.


    It seems that something went wrong in Kalji... Su Jin thought about it for a moment, and then said:


    "What''s the reason?"


    More precisely what the benefits are.


    In the original condition, pretending to be Karji completed the compensation of Taurus, but now that an additional task is added, it is natural to compensate for the second benefit.


    He, Su Jin, is the kind of person who can''t see a rabbit but not a hawk.


    Loki was not surprised to hear this, but he still looked at Su Jin with disgust:


    "You are so greedy, you can''t even fill a portion of sun sovereignty."


    Su Jin''s expression was as usual, and he was not affected by the criticism at all.

 Chapter 728：

    In this Hakoba, where there are both bulls, ghosts, snakes and gods, shamelessness is the foundation of the foundation. Where did he learn?


    Compared to the operations of those bigwigs, he is only a pediatrician.


    "Forget it, there is a plan here anyway. These requests of yours will be a headache for the boss."


    Loki shook his head, and then said slightly enviously:


    "It''s good to have a backstage. You can make any excessive demands. It''s me, tsk."


    It was jealous for a moment, and then said unhappily:


    "The benefits are indeed mentioned above."


    At this time, Loki gave Su Jin a deep look:


    "The original words were ''If Taurus is still not good, he can write to the Queen and ask the Queen to replace it for you.''"


    "..." Su Jin suddenly stopped talking.


    This is indeed a very big benefit.


    Once he gets the Taurus to unlock the restrictions of the divine garment, he can exchange the Taurus for a Sun Sovereign to unlock another.


    And he wrote the letter himself.


    In a sense, it is equal to a two-digit favor, which is worth more than authority.


    However, this is also a test.


    Hei Tian is testing how much solar sovereignty Su Jin needs to unlock all the ''simulated star creation map''.


    The worst thing to say is that the other party is estimating the upper limit of Su Jin''s potential.


    ''The sun sovereigns I have shown now include lions, Taurus, and Kalji. I should have reported my desire for Pisces. If you count this time, it''s four sun sovereigns. ¡¯


    ''And such a simulated star creation map has surpassed the simulated star creation map of most of the gods. ¡¯


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, tapped his index finger on the table, and calculated:


    ''The Black Sky or the Ouroboros will definitely think that I have concealed something, but the estimate should not be too high, at most half, or even less. ¡¯


    ''So they will probably think that I need 6-8 Sun Sovereignty, which is already a very exaggerated number. To be able to need so many copies of the Sun Sovereign''s simulated star creation map can be said to be the only incarnation of Kalji. ''Below, the strongest grade. ¡¯


    ''So... what I can hide, there are still 4-6 copies, which is enough for Ouroboros to make a decisive misjudgment. ¡¯


    ¡®After all, no one would have thought that my divine garment would require twelve copies of the sun¡¯s sovereignty, and even the thirteenth Ophiuchus constellation could accommodate it. Hakoten has never had such an exaggerated simulated star creation map. ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Su Jin felt a little relieved, and then said to Loki expressionlessly:


    "make a deal!"


    If this transaction is counted, he can finally get two Sun Sovereigns, plus the unblocking of Pisces promised by Galgi, and the Ophiuchus that Leticia is preparing, her own Leo.


    After this wave of actions, Su Jin is afraid that he will be able to unlock five solar sovereignty, which is close to half of the thirteen shares of the complete body.


    The increase in strength brought about by this was something Su Jin could not have predicted.


    But thinking about it, it may allow him to make progress that is close to or even beyond breaking through the eighth sense.


    After all, the bonus of Shenyi is not a joke.


    Seeing Su Jin''s promise so readily, Loki couldn''t help but be full of dread:


    "Your simulated star creation map is a bit exaggerated!"


    After it finished, it added:


    "Athena is indeed Athena."


    Although this sentence is a bit inexplicable, Su Jinque understands what Loki means.


    In the eyes of the gods in the upper levels of Little Garden, his simulated star map was ''actually'' made by Athena.


    On this point, Su Jin had no idea of ??refuting, and even affirmed the move with both hands.


    Who can say that the zodiac signs were not created by Athena?


    Who can say that the holy garment is not the masterpiece of Athena?


    These two questions, if thrown into the world of Saint Seiya, can be concluded to be Athena''s masterpiece, so Su Jin admits this, isn''t it reasonable and legal?


    So, Athena did it, that''s right!


    Su Jin thought playfully in his heart, and at the same time, he asked Loki again:


    "What time is it?"


    He was referring to the time when Kalji was handed over...


    In fact, this matter did not affect his and Shiroyasha''s plans.


    As long as the transfer of Su Jin is transferred to the transfer of Baiyasha, the Ouroboros can indirectly understand Baiyasha''s thoughts.


    Of course, this requires Shiroyasha himself to work harder when he secretly spreads the news.


    But for now, the plans of Su Jin and Bai Yasha have not changed much.


    It''s just that Su Jin''s betrayal of Ouroboros and handing in to Kalji changed to obeying Ouroboros'' instructions.


    ''It''s just that the attack on the Ouroboros'' stronghold will not be too extreme. After all, everyone is ''oneself''. ¡¯


    ''So... just pretend to be ''Shiva''? After all, isn''t it a pity that I didn''t use the identity given by Ouroboros? ¡¯


    Su Jin was thinking badly, but on the conference table, Loki flapped his wings and said:


    "The sooner the better!"


    "I understand."


    Su Jin let out a sigh of relief.


    He estimates that he will visit his brother-in-law again on Mars.


    But before that, I have to chat with Alger and Athena, and Black Rabbit also needs to remind.


    After all, I''m not a loner either... Thinking of this, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth slightly.


    Seeing him like this, Loki suddenly smacked his mouth in a bad way.


    "I always feel like I''ve eaten something inexplicable."


    It grunted, then flapped its wings and said:


    "Then the task handover is completed, I will withdraw first."


    When it said this, it looked at Su Jin deeply and said:


    "You have to be careful with the spirit of ''Rocky'', understand?"


    Su Jin, whose train of thought was interrupted, raised his eyebrows when he heard the words:


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely wear this vest when I do bad things."


    "Huh~ That''s really exciting~"


    It''s not a big deal to watch the fun, and even if it burns his head, Loki suddenly laughed loudly:


    "I hope you can make the bigger the better. Anyway, I don''t plan to take over, hahaha~~"


    It said, flapping its wings, and under the invisible ripples, it drilled into the realm zone.


    Su Jin watched this scene quietly, and after a while, stood up and left the underground conference room.


    Chapter 981 Moral Kidnapping


    The headquarters of Arcadia, Athena''s room, a teahouse on the green plains.


    Athena, who had just listened to Su Jin''s explanation, sighed and put the brewed black tea in front of Su Jin:


    "In a sense, you really have courage."


    I just participated in the matter of pretending to be Kargi, and now I plan to induce a battle between two digits. For a while, Athena can''t find an adjective to explain Su Jin''s chaos, and can only ''praise'' him. Have the courage'' too.


    "Don''t say that, I''m already pulled into the chess game, so I can''t do anything about it."


    Su Jin sneered, a little embarrassed, picked up the black tea and took a sip.


    To be honest, he still has a little understanding of his own B attributes.


    But in a sense, he has nothing to do with this attribute, and sometimes even takes the initiative to do things.


    After all, if you want to make money, you always have to take risks, not to mention that Su Jin wants to improve his strength, and it is still a rapid increase.


    And his goal is something as important as the sovereignty of the sun, and it is normal to be assigned some dangerous tasks.


    Athena glanced at Su Jin, and did not pierce Xiao Jiujiu in the other''s heart, but just picked up the teacup:


    "Sovereignty... it is indeed something worth taking a risk."


    Handling two, or even three, Sun Sovereignty, such a handwriting, it is difficult for anyone in Hakotei to refuse.


    Even if it is a three-digit number, even some two-digit numbers are the same.


    Given such an opportunity, it is normal for Su Jin to want to fight.


    However, what Su Jin is going to do this time is indeed a bit dangerous.


    Although he only handed Kalji to Shakyamuni, the identity of Kalji was too sensitive.


    After careful calculation, Hetian, Sakyamuni, Holy Son, Kurimo, and even Box Boat are directly involved in 5 two-digit figures, not to mention the White Yaksha who took the initiative to join in, and the possible twin goddesses, as well as the inevitable Alger who will protect Su Jin, the Queen of Halloween who is behind the scenes.


    Although it was only a small Kalgi return operation, the number of two-digit numbers involved had already reached ten, which completely exceeded half of the existing two-digit battle strength of Hakoniwa.


    It may seem like a small thing, but it can be fatal if you really look into it.


    Seeing Athena frowning and contemplating, Su Jin spread out his hands and said: "Only my personal feeling, the risk should not be high."


    Su Jinlai thought about the things involved for a long time before, but only deduced the problem that the key lies in ''Kalji''.


    If you don''t understand this, you can''t count the pros and cons.


    So even if he guessed how many existences would be involved, driven by interests, Su Jin still thought about how to act.


    "That''s because of your lack of information, so you don''t think the risk is high."


    Athena sighed, then frowned and muttered:


    "Looks like another double-digit bet on that young savior."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said unsurely:


    "Anyone else joined Vishnu''s spiritual competition?"


    "Probably so, and the method is very unclean, at least it angered the one behind the Ouroboros."


    Athena blew the black tea and looked at the water in the teacup calmly:


    "But when Kalji was sent to Buddhism, no matter what, he would force the Buddha to clarify his position and stand on the side of the Heavenly Army."


    "Thinking about it in the dark, the one with the Ouroboros may also have the intention of taking the opportunity to exclude this strongest opponent."


    Hearing this, Su Jin showed a stunned expression.


    Buddha is one of the senior executives of Ouroboros. Although it is unknown whether he was one of the founders or joined later, few people in Hakoni know about this matter alone.


    For the vast Hakoba people, who do not have this understanding, the general impression of the Buddha is that of the good side and the leader of justice.


    This perception, in a sense, is a serious burden.


    Rumors in Hakoniwa can become reality, not to mention this perception.


    The vast Hakoba people could never imagine that the Buddha was actually competing for Vishnu''s spirituality, much less that Kalji would be one of his "opponents", the one who needed to devour the spirituality.


    So once the Buddha did something like this...


    "The human design collapsed, tsk tsk tsk, it turned out to be this kind of calculation!"


    Su Jin was amazed. He had never expected that there would be such scruples in the double digits.


    As an ''important'' figure of Ouroboros, once Kalji was sent to Buddha, this information would be immediately disclosed by Ouroboros.


    At least most of the well-informed people will know that the four-digit Kargi has fallen under the ''protection'' of the Buddha.


    Therefore, in the event of an accident, the strong bully the weak, the Buddha-faced beast, and the ulterior conspiracy theories will all be thrown on the Buddha.


    This avoids the possibility of Buddha taking a shot at Kalji, and of course, it also indirectly means kicking him out.


    Even Su Jin thought darkly, Buddha estimated that he had to wash the hands of the competitors on Kalji secretly, just in case.

 Chapter 729：

    This time, this master has become the hardest-working master who has done the most, but has not been able to get much benefit.


    However, it is only a big man like Buddha who is ''morally kidnapped'' in this way.


    After all, if this Lord commits a serious sin, it will not only affect himself, but also the entire Buddhism.


    This is very troublesome.


    There are also burdens, in fact, there are the Holy Son, the two of the Taoist Heavenly Court, and even the Virgin of the Human Race.


    This is the reason why Mu Xiu is in the forest and must be urged by the wind.


    The higher you stand, the more jealous people will be. They can''t wait to step on the giant''s corpse to **** blood to show their glory, completely ignoring the fact that they are flies.


    This is also the stage limit of Hakoba, otherwise... these scumbags will probably know what a big stick of force is!


    "These people have dirty minds." Su Jin said contemptuously, scolding others as well as himself.


    Then, he asked worriedly: "So if I send people over this wave, will I offend that Buddha?"


    Athena glanced at Su Jin, then said, "He doesn''t care about you."


    Speaking of this, Athena paused and said with a chuckle: "Besides, isn''t there a White Yaksha?"


    Su Jin suddenly showed an expression of understanding when he heard the words.


    That''s right, the one who lost Kaerji is Bai Yasha, what does it have to do with him Su Jin?


    When Buddha wanted to fight, he also fought with Baiye Sha, and these two, it was not that they had never fought in the Dawn War.


    And this time, it''s not that she has cheated Bai Yasha, it was she who had to fight in advance... Su Jin added silently in her heart.


    Chapter 982 Who is the Savior?


    Seeing Su Jin comprehend what he meant, Athena smiled.


    In a sense, Bai Yasha is actually quite fond of Su Jin, at least when she thinks Su Jin can''t bear it, she will stand up to help.


    Of course, in a sense, there is also the reason why Shiroyasha was slapped in the face.


    The stronghold of the Ouroboros was suspected to be right under her nose, which the good-faced Shiroyasha couldn''t bear.


    The headquarters of the terrorists actually came next to the head of the security brigade. Few people could bear it.


    So in a sense, this is Ouroboros'' own responsibility.


    Who made them dance like that?


    Of course, although there is Shiroyasha in front of him, he should be careful.


    So when Su Jin was trying to figure out how to act, Athena kindly reminded:


    "However, the two figures in the dark will probably miss you, but with the Ouroboros and the Queen to mediate, the risk should not be high."


    It can even be said that this risk was basically resisted by the queen... Athena thought silently in her heart.


    When she couldn''t see that the person standing behind the conditions of the black sky was actually the Queen of Halloween?


    ''The Lord, really knows the simulated star creation map on Su Jin''s body, and may even know the conditions for unlocking it, so he played this set and sent the Sun Sovereign in a zigzag way. ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Athena couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin.


    White Yaksha, Queen of Halloween, Alger... In a sense, Su Jin is really liked by celestial spirits.


    "You don''t think the risk is too high?" Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief: "I can rest assured, I will handle it carefully."


    With Athena''s judgment, Su Jin can feel more at ease when doing things.


    He has always been very cautious, for fear of being caught by the gods. After all, he knows very well that although his strength has become stronger, his double fists can hold ten hands, but they can''t reach a hundred hands.


    If you don''t have the strength to face the double digits, don''t jump out and be a target.


    Fortunately, although this incident was to give the Buddha eye medicine, the mastermind behind it was Hei Tian, ??and he himself did not draw much hatred.


    "However, we still need to confirm the matter on Kalji''s side."


    Su Jin sighed, then stood up.


    And when he just stood up, Athena asked, "Did the black rabbit go over there?"


    Su Jin paused, shrugged and said, "I left a letter."


    "Afraid of her crying?" Athena joked with a smile.


    "Since you know, don''t ask anymore, it''s embarrassing."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin touched the goosebumps on his hand. To be honest, he was really afraid of the black rabbit crying, but this one is notoriously tearful.


    Of course, Black Rabbit will definitely agree with his actions in the end, but Su Jin thinks it''s better to omit the process in the middle.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin glanced at Athena:


    "Alger''s side..."


    "I''ll let you know. Of course, she may already know, but she didn''t show up because she wanted to teach Leticia those things." Athena explained.


    Su Jin suddenly understood when he heard the words.


    Because of the plot against Anat, Alger guessed that Hetian had already learned of her participation, so just in case, he was going to arrange a little life-saving means on the important people of Arcadia.


    This is the main reason to recall Leticia from the Martian battlefield.


    Su Jin knew this, so he asked Athena, in order to determine whether he could disturb Alger from the mouth of the ''maid''.


    It''s just that Athena is my maid, but you still use it yourself. Sure enough, you can''t believe a word of the devil''s words... Su Jin snorted in his heart, then got up and said, "Then please."


    ...


    Mars, in a secret prison.


    Sitting cross-legged on the ground, Kargi, who was unable to use his strength because of the shackles, asked Mr. Mi in his mind with an unnatural expression:


    "Mr. Mi, do we really have to wait here all the time?"


    "right!"


    In his mind, Mr. Mi said in a positive tone:


    "For us right now, the best way to deal with it is to do nothing."


    When he said this, he kindly explained to Kalji:


    "Because you can''t go wrong by doing nothing, just as you can''t make ripples by throwing a rock at the surface of the water."


    "Faced with a double-digit plan, do nothing without equal power, and don''t think about calculating them. This is the best way."


    "Otherwise, their near-predictive inspiration will let you know that every step is wrong."


    Hearing this, Kalji couldn''t help but be surprised: "Has Mr. Mi fought against those beings?"


    "It''s a winner and loser." Mr. Mi''s old voice was a little complacent.


    "That''s why you became what you are now."


    Mr. Mi was suddenly speechless.


    Which pot are you not opening and which pot are you holding?


    Seeing Mr. Mi, he suddenly stopped talking, and Kalji also understood what he said wrong, and immediately apologized:


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to expose your scars."


    "It''s ok."


    Mr. Mi has a good temper, and he didn''t care about the offense of Kalji''s words, but said a little helplessly:


    "The skills are not as good as people."


    "But it''s really not their responsibility that I''ve fallen to this point."


    "What?" Kalji was stunned for a moment, and said in confusion, "It''s not the responsibility of those existences? Who is that?"


    Hearing this question, Mr. Mi immediately said in a complicated tone:


    "In a sense, I am like you because the same person has been reduced to this point."


    "Who?" Kalji was stunned, and then said incredulously: "Su Jin? Him? How is this possible!"


    "Why is it impossible?" Mr. Mi laughed: "Don''t underestimate that kid, his background is much thicker than yours."


    "And unlike you, those who funded him didn''t covet his spirituality."


    "So in a sense, his life is much better than yours, plus that freak-like growth rate."


    "Ha!" Mr. Mi laughed at himself at this time: "Last month, I was able to hold him with one hand, although I couldn''t control it, but I was indeed better than him at that time, but now..."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Mi couldn''t help but feel a little sour: "I''m afraid they will be able to hold me with one hand."


    Although the divine body was destroyed, the reason why the spiritual body parasitized Karji, but to be honest, even in his heyday, it is estimated that he really couldn''t handle Su Jin like he used to.


    It''s only been a month... and only the reincarnation of a two-digit number would be so perverted... Could it be that there is a hidden two-digit number in Hakoniwa that I don''t know about? How is this possible...


    "This..." Kalji was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Mr. Mi''s mentality is complicated, and he is just as complicated.


    After all, after reading Su Jin''s intelligence materials, he is very clear that the time when the other party came to Hakoba was almost the same as the time when he was born.


    And he Kalji was born with four digits, but Su Jin climbed up from seven digits.


    Even with the help of the power of Godhead, jumping to 5 digits in one step, but the basic gap is there.


    But now the opponent has become a 4-digit exception, and there are even faint signs of stepping into the three-digit legendary combat power, and he can only honestly stand at the four-digit elite level.


    "Who the **** is the savior?" Kalji said in a complicated tone.


    And just then, there was a crunch.


    It was the sound of the iron door being pushed.


    Chapter 983 A piece of advice


    "It looks like you''re in a pretty bad situation."


    Following the male voice, Kalji raised his head and immediately saw the two people walking towards the building door.


    A man with black hair and black eyes, wearing a simple jacket, slightly upturned mouth, slightly teasing look, just like Su Jin who has just arrived on Mars.


    The other person only surprised Kalji.


    "Lin." Kalgi looked at Cairi Ling strangely, and didn''t understand why the other party appeared here.


    After all, this should be an important secret prison in Arcadia. Are you not afraid of information leakage if you bring Cai Liling here?


    Seeing Kalji''s hands shackled and shackled, her whole body paralyzed on the ground, Cairi Ling felt distressed.


    "Are you all right?"


    Cai Liling hurriedly stepped forward to check if there was any injury on Kalji''s body. After realizing that there was no injury, she breathed a sigh of relief, but still complained:


    "How could they do this to you? Don''t you have the heart to treat the captives at all?"


    After hearing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes: "Consider your brother is a repeat offender. As long as you change the Heavenly Army, your pipa bones will be pierced."


    Hearing this, Cai Liling glared at Su Jin like a lioness protecting her calf.


    Seeing this, Su Jin shrugged, but didn''t bother with Cai Liling, who felt sorry for her brother.


    To put it bluntly, caring is messy, just like the black rabbit knows that he is going on an adventure, this is human nature.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the eyes that Kalji had been staring at himself, and suddenly said in surprise:


    "You don''t seem surprised by my presence?"


    "Is it a Pisces?"


    Kargi said in a positive tone:


    "I knew that before I was sent to the Heavenly Army to be executed, you would definitely not let this go."


    "You know your situation very well." Su Jin said half-jokingly and half-surprisingly.


    At this time, Cai Liling looked at Kalji with strange eyes: "Why do you think so?"


    "I..." Before Kalji could speak, Mr. Mi said in his mind that iron is not steel:


    ¡¾idiot! ¡¿


    [I won''t kill you when those old guys kill me. Are you too pessimistic about your future? ¡¿

 Chapter 730：

    "Huh?" Su Jin suddenly raised his eyebrows at this time, and looked at Kalji sharply: "This kind of soul fluctuation..."


    Kalji''s pupils shrank slightly, and he couldn''t help saying in his heart:


    [Mr. Mi, he seems to have found you? ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Mr. Mi was silent for a moment, and then used his spiritual power to incite the atmosphere to make a sound:


    "I didn''t expect you to be proficient in the concept of soul... and combined with the power of destruction. At this level, your soul''s way is about to reach the realm of power, right?"


    Hearing the familiar old voice, Su Jin''s eyes narrowed, and then he smiled:


    "I said, why are those senior executives of Ouroboros so nervous? It turns out that you are parasitic on Kalji."


    When he said this, he said the old man''s name in a playful tone: "Mithra."


    "Ha ha."


    Mr. Mi laughed and said with a sarcastic tone:


    "Didn''t you already know about this?"


    "Isn''t it just to remind those two-digit me of my existence when I deliberately pretended to be Kargi and used the spiritual power of the King of the End?"


    "It''s really a shame that you were able to withstand the blockade of the Crusaders, send the news to Hei Tian, ??and even persuade him to allow you to pretend to be Kalji and directly expose this matter publicly."


    "Although it''s not clear how He would allow the Ouroboros to have such civil strife, I have to say that your hand has indeed killed me and even the people behind me."


    Su Jin paused and fell into silence.


    Until now, he finally connected things into a line.


    Mithra parasitized Kalgi. He pretended to be Kalgi and used the power of the last king, which caused Kalgi to be checked. Then Krishna discovered the existence of Mithra and suspected the Crusaders who abandoned the alliance, and decided to take Kalgi. Send it to Sakyamuni to eliminate evil, and eliminate opponents by the way...


    Everything was connected by Su Jin.


    It''s just that although Su Jin guessed that this person might be parasitic on Kalji, he didn''t expect that he would actually dare? Aren''t you afraid of being targeted to death by those two-digit numbers?


    Thinking of the last, he said inexplicably:


    "Although you may not believe it, it is actually my own private action to fake Kalji."


    No matter what, Su Jin can''t let him become a stone hammer when calculating double digits, he doesn''t want to make trouble for himself.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin added:


    "Although under the eyes of double digits, this is really my whim."


    Contrary to Mr. Mi''s imagination, Su Jin did not get the help of Hei Tian to impersonate Kalji, but through the identity theft of Hermes, combined with the spirit of the last king, he successfully made a false impersonation. .


    And this matter, even if it was a two-digit number, did not think of it.


    Because they didn''t know that Su Jin would have an incarnation of the mechanical **** of Hermes.


    When Su Jin finished speaking, Mithra fell into a deep silence.


    He decided to die generously, but Su Jin said it was a misunderstanding? Was he actually injured by mistake?


    Who can accept this?


    "Mr. Mi? Mr. Mi?" The kind-hearted Kalji shouted worriedly.


    After a long while, Mithra eased his breath and sighed:


    "Old man, this time I was hurt badly by your troublemaker!"


    Su Jin did not notify Hei Tian, ??and directly exposed the incident, and it was still in front of many two-digit figures.


    Such a change, even if it is his body, the Holy Son of the cross probably did not expect it.


    According to Mithra''s understanding of Hetian, the current Crusaders are afraid of bleeding a lot, and by the way they have to accept the next warning.


    And the content of the warning...


    Mithra was silent for a moment, then asked:


    "Are you here to send Kalji to Lingshan?"


    "You guessed it?" Su Jin said in surprise.


    Hearing this, Kalji and Cai Liling looked at Su Jin in surprise.


    Sent to Lingshan?


    That is to say, sent to the Buddha''s side?


    Kalji and Cairi Rin looked at each other with surprise.


    Compared to what they imagined to be imprisoned by the Heavenly Army, this result was much better.


    After all, everyone in Hakoten knows that Buddhism is the most important thing about ''compassion'', putting down the butcher''s knife and becoming a Buddha on the spot.


    Although on weekdays they once ridiculed the false compassion of Buddhism and washed the sins of sinners, but it was their turn...


    Isn''t that a good thing?


    At least, Kalji''s situation will not become very bad, and even because of his special status, he will probably be recruited.


    And because of the faction of Buddhism, the Buddha who poses the greatest threat to Kalji will also turn a blind eye to Kalji.


    In a sense, this is the best result at this stage.


    At least that''s what Kalgi and Cairi Rin thought.


    However... this result is not friendly to Mr. Mi:


    "Sure enough, this is indeed what Hei Tian will do."


    To drive away wolves, this is what Hei Tian likes to do the most, just like when he introduced the Queen of Halloween to mix with the sovereignty of the sun, thereby concealing several sovereignty and preparing for the birth of Kalji.


    Introducing Sakyamuni to target the Son, or borrowing the actions of the Son to restrain Sakyamuni''s actions, this is indeed what Hetian would do.


    It''s just that this matter suffered for the weak old man like him.


    "Ugh!"


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to escape this time."


    Su Jin smiled and said nothing, knowing that Mithra was on Kalji, and he was destined to be unable to let the other party escape.


    I think the other party also knows this, but still needs to be cautious.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sent a signal to Bai Yasha to act in advance.


    Mithra sensed this, but did not stop it, because he knew very well the choice the Son would make at this time.


    Without him, he would just abandon his soldiers and protect him.


    "Little guy, it seems that this time, I can''t escape the old man."


    Mithra smiled, and then said to Kargi in a meaningful tone:


    "As a reward for absorbing your power to restore yourself, I have a piece of advice for you."


    Kalgi was stunned, and then made a gesture of listening.


    At this time, Mithra warned in a complicated tone:


    "Be careful Yawei."


    Chapter 984 Sealing Fee


    "Be careful Yawei."


    It was not only Kalji who heard this sentence, Su Jin and Cai Liling were also in the period.


    In the face of a warning from a former god-king, the three present fell into silence.


    Compared with Kalji and Cai Liling, who were controlled by Ouroboros on the intelligence side, Su Jin thought more.


    If Mithra hadn''t misled them, maybe it was not the Holy Son, but the Holy Father, who was staring at Kalgi. This is very likely.


    According to Su Jin''s understanding, in Hakoten, the Father and the Son are two gods and Buddhas, but in a sense they have the same origin.


    However, this is only the intelligence knowledge of Thousand Eyes, and in the lower level of Little Garden, among the religious sects of the Cross, these two are completely different.


    Therefore, within the group of Crusaders, the New Testament and the Old Testament were artificially divided, and then they were divided into many denominations such as Orthodox, Protestant, Roman, Catholic, and Notre Dame.


    The more powerful the group of gods, the more divided it is, and even sometimes, it is more inclined to fight inwardly than outwardly.


    Just like the divine system of the Celestial Dynasty, the Eastern Gods, Qun and Daomen, commanded by Nuwa, were split.


    Taoism is divided into Taoism and Taoist heaven, and Laojun and Jade Emperor are respectively in charge.


    These three forces have jointly formed the largest force occupying the upper and lower levels of the Eastern District, but while uniting with each other, they confront each other and hold back each other.


    In the same way, the strongest cross religion in the West is the same.


    The confrontation of forces has led to a sense of confrontation at the top level.


    So in a sense, Yahweh and the Son have completely different attitudes towards Kalji, which is something that is likely to happen.


    After clarifying this point, Su Jin has a little bit of spectrum in his heart, and also understands who Hei Tian is afraid of.


    Yahweh... Su Jin narrowed his eyes and stood quietly, waiting for Kalji and Mithra to make the final exchange.


    "Remember what I just reminded, and keep it in mind, so that your situation will be at least a little better."


    Mithra told him to finish saying this, then smiled and sighed:


    "Oh, it turns out that old man, I took up your spiritual sustenance to restore myself, and I took a lot of advantages, but the rewards were not at all."


    "Well, think about it carefully, I''m really a rotten person. After all, when I was young, I was a rotten **** who would enjoy 48 virgins in one night."


    He mocked himself in a playful tone, then smiled and said:


    "As a gift before parting, I''ll do a little favor for you."


    When His voice fell, Kalji only felt that a closed door in his mind was slammed open.


    Like the endless starlight, the indescribable wisdom flows in his heart like a river.


    This invisible and intangible power really did not affect Kalgi''s whole body.


    One after another, faint golden glows like fireflies flowed on Kalji.


    The young white-haired boy became holy and majestic against the fluorescent background, making people want to pay homage.


    Cai Liling, who was on the side, couldn''t help but wanted to kneel when she saw the fluorescent light, but was helped by Su Jin in time.


    "This is?"


    Cai Liling lowered her head to avoid looking at Karji, and couldn''t help but ask.


    Su Jin, who was not affected in any way, gave Kalji a careful look, and then said:


    "It seems that Pisces is completely unlocked."


    Kalji''s simulated star creation map ''incarnation'', each corresponding sun sovereignty can unlock a power and unlock a corresponding inheritance.


    And Pisces, corresponds to the ability of the spiritual fish Matsya.


    And the names of Lingyu in Hakoten are known only to those high-ranking gods and Buddhas.


    One of the two digits, it is said that it has been hidden in the world just below the box garden continent, carrying the starry sky continent, the natural gods and Buddhas wandering in the box garden universe.


    Spirit fish... box boat.


    "It''s an exaggeration, but all of a sudden, the spiritual level has swelled from the elite level to this point. This is already infinitely close to the porch of the exception..."


    Su Jin couldn''t help but be surprised when he looked at Kalji who was bathed in divine light.


    This state is very close to the spiritual state before Su Jin has no power.


    If Kalji had the power, he would probably be promoted at the speed of light immediately.


    This growth rate? Is it the characteristics of the simulated star chart? Or the speciality of Lingyu?


    But it''s not right. According to his influence, in the original book, he has mastered three solar sovereignty, and Kalji, who has been handled by Lion, Chenlong, and Pisces, has not reached this level.


    But now the power to increase the spirituality is obviously from the sovereignty of the sun... Su Jin pressed down the throbbing of the holy garment in the spirituality, and looked deeply at the current state of Kalji.


    Su Jin can be sure that this power definitely comes from the simulated star creation map, and a piece of solar sovereignty can bring such growth. Su Jin doubts that the Leo before Kalji really developed the power of the simulated star creation map. ?


    In other words, is the power developed by the Leo before Kalgi restricted?


    Or does the power of the simulated star map actually have deep-seated power to be developed?

 Chapter 731：

    Then, is there any deep power that can be unlocked in his simulated star chart ''Zodiac''?


    And just as Su Jin was thinking, Mithra''s much weaker voice sounded:


    "Hey, those old things are really strict enough, and they almost died here."


    ...


    Mithras grumbled, then sighed:


    "Boy Su Jin, before Kalji is taken away, take away Pisces. Otherwise, in the state of Kalji now, those old things will be disturbed."


    Hearing Mithra''s words, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said in a playful tone:


    "Can I interpret this as a bribe?"


    Opened the simulation star chart restriction on Kalji, and immediately gave Pisces to himself.


    It''s hard not to make Su Jin think of the word ''hush fee''.


    "If you think so."


    Mithra laughed, and then his tone gradually became weaker:


    "Old and old, if I go to see Shakyamuni in this state, I am afraid that I will be regarded as a pleasure."


    "Forget it, after all, the skills are inferior to others."


    As he spoke, the voice gradually fell into the opportunity.


    ...


    At the same time, two golden and slightly fat carp jumped out of Kalji''s eyebrows and jumped in mid-air, causing slight air ripples.


    Seeing this, Su Jin hurriedly stretched out his hand, took the two carp, and then looked at Karji.


    At this time, the divine light on Kalji''s body had already subsided, and his figure fell to one side.


    Su Jin stretched out his hand, took the help of Kalji, and then glanced at Cai Liling:


    "Are you staying here, or go to Buddhism with him?"


    "...Stay here." Cai Liling thought about it, and finally sighed: "Even if I go to Buddhism, it''s just a drag."


    In a demonic realm like the upper heaven, five figures can barely survive in the safe zone, and Cai Liling is now like this, and going to the upper layer is just a hindrance for Kalji.


    Instead, stay inside Arcadia, work hard to grow on Mars, and look forward to seeing you again in the future.


    In a sense, this is the best option right now.


    "In this case, I will go back and inform Leticia later, and let her arrange it for you."


    As Su Jin said, he used the gift card that can store life to store Kalji, and then turned around and said:


    "Be mentally prepared."


    This is a pun.


    Even if Cairi Ling was prepared to lose Kalji''s assistance and face the battle of gods alone, she was also prepared to never see Kalji.


    After all, this master went to Buddhism, and he could live, but it was still unknown what the outcome would be.


    Cai Liling didn''t answer, she just let Su Jin leave until she couldn''t hear the footsteps, and she sighed deeply.


    Chapter 985 The Four Primitive Truths


    3345 Outer Gate, Thousand Eyes Station.


    in the room.


    Shiroyasha stood beside the unconscious Kargi, looking at him in amazement as if looking at a monkey:


    "This kid is the guy the bald donkey used to limit himself?"


    "It''s a little too ordinary."


    At this time, Su Jin, who was brewing tea, cast a glance at her and said, "Why restrict yourself?"


    "You don''t know?" Bai Yasha froze for a moment, then tapped his head with the fan in his hand and said, "Oh, we don''t seem to have mentioned it before."


    As she spoke, she spread out the folding fan and said while fanning herself:


    "Do you think the spirituality of Buddha Sakyamuni, the Lord of Buddhism, is high, or the spirituality of Vishnu, the ninth incarnation, Gautama Siddhartha?"


    Su Jin frowned and didn''t answer, but his heart was biased towards the first.


    Outside religious scholars are well aware that the ninth incarnation of Vishnu is a deliberate disparagement of Buddhism, not to mention those involved in Hakoniwa.


    Although Vishnu''s spirituality is a single-digit incomplete form, in a sense, the personality of Buddha may also be a single-digit incomplete form, and it is not necessarily lower than Vishnu.


    So, what was the reason for the Buddha to compete for the spirituality of Vishnu?


    Seeing Su Jin frowning, Bai Yasha laughed at this time:


    "Don''t you understand?"


    When she said this, she closed the folding fan with a snap and said:


    "It''s right not to understand."


    Shiroyasha said with a complicated expression:


    "Just as the gap between humans and humans is sometimes bigger than the gap between humans and dogs, the gap between gods and Buddhas is also different."


    "In the little garden, some gods are born with two digits, and some gods are only five digits."


    "Similarly, among the celestial spirits, there are a lot of people born with four digits, but there are not no people born with three digits or even two digits, and the same is true for dragon species."


    Speaking of this, Shiroyasha said in a slightly amusing tone:


    "Then, among these gods, Buddhas, stars, spirits, and dragons, are there any ones born with a single-digit spiritual quality, but limited to the environment where Hakoba can only carry two-digit numbers, can it be manifested?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Understand?"


    Bai Yasha spread out the folding fan, covering half of his face and said:


    "In the Little Garden, there are four recognized primordial truths. They are the founders of the place where the Little Garden was built. They are absolutely structurally different from the truths that were promoted later. What is the difference?"


    "The three most powerful species, even humans, demigods, and demihumans, all belong to the same origin in the promotion of double digits. Why are those four decisively different?"


    Su Jin fell into silence.


    Shiroyasha smiled at this time, and said in a slightly sour tone:


    "Understand?"


    "There are people who are born with double digits, but there are also people who are born with single digits."


    "Even if Little Garden did not support their birth, it brought them a decisive difference."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but ask:


    "Promotion to a single digit? Is this the reason why the original four built the Little Garden?"


    "right."


    Shiroyasha nodded.


    Seeing this, Su Jin asked:


    "Then the current Hakoba cannot support their ''birth'', are they a failure?"


    "Yes, and neither."


    Bai Yasha nodded and shook her head again. Just when Su Jin was puzzled, she explained:


    "Although they failed, they also saw the dawn of success."


    "Since the environment does not support their ''birth'', it is good to create a suitable environment."


    Speaking of this, Shiroyasha said in a playful tone:


    "And if Hakoten rejects their existence, then it''s good to degrade yourself to the point where Hakoten can accommodate."


    When Su Jin heard this, he immediately understood: "The original four truths were one digit that could not be born naturally and took the initiative to degrade?"


    "Yes." Bai Yasha sighed and introduced: "Why do you think we are called Boss Omega? Logically speaking, as the goddess of the end, she should be the second in the ranking, no matter what, it is also called the second master. Okay, but why don''t we call?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin only felt agitated, gritted his teeth and said:


    "The twin goddesses were originally a god?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha hurriedly covered his face with a folding fan, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "That''s what you thought, and we didn''t say anything."


    Is this kind of news top secret... Su Jin heard the words clearly, and then contacted the information he had learned:


    "In this way, the one who was downgraded from the Yuanshi Tianwang to the Taoist Tianzun, and finally the one who appeared in the image of Taishang Laojun, and the one who originally belonged to the ''incarnation of the Tao of Heaven'' was finally downgraded to Haotian, and then downgraded to Jade Emperor, these are the other two. ?"


    "Counting the Buddha...there are exactly four..." Su Jin only felt a toothache.


    I thought that the two-digit number of Hakoten was the apex, but it turned out that there were four "one-digit numbers".


    Good guy, who would have imagined such a thing!


    And at this time, Bai Yasha suddenly said faintly:


    "Just a little correction. Of the four truths, five are common sense, even if the fifth is later."


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned.


    five?


    There are five single digits that cannot be born, and the fifth...


    At this time, Mithra''s voice seemed to ring in Su Jin''s ear.


    ''Be careful Yahweh. ¡¯


    The two-digit Holy Son made me and Kalji be careful... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    If you add that Yahweh, who was limited to three digits because Hakoten couldn''t carry monotheism... that''s five.


    There are actually five of the single-digit bigwigs... There are five of the four kings in total, which is very logical...


    So Yahweh formed the Ouroboros and created a new small garden, was it just to make himself born rationally... Born with the honor of a single number... Su Jin suddenly understood why Mithra had made him and Kalji be careful .


    I also understood why the Son of God took a big risk and turned into a Mithra to interfere with Kalji. For Kalji, Yahweh was the key to creating a new small garden, and he, Su Jin, was the little bug who blocked the opponent''s handwriting.


    Thinking about it, Argel, who could have become the Virgin, fell out with the Crusaders, and the Virgin was an important part of the merits of Yahweh''s Linga.


    Su Jin suddenly felt that he seemed to have always been a **** Yawei Hei.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help sighing:


    "I always feel that my future is very dark!"


    "rest assured!"


    Bai Yasha patted Su Jin''s shoulder in relief, and then said:


    "Limited by the environment, the people of the Crusaders can''t do anything about you. Even if you want to, you can beat the restricted fifth person now. Although his current ability is strange enough, he has hard power. It''s still not good, except for a little bit of resistance, there''s nothing else~"


    Seeing the bad embryo-like expression on Bai Yasha''s face, Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    You bastard, wouldn''t take advantage of the time when the one and only God couldn''t exert his power, come and beat others, right?


    Seeing Bai Yasha''s dazed expression, Su Jin immediately understood.


    Bullying the ''world''s richest man'' who is not the ''world''s richest man''?


    In a sense, it was really something that Shiroyasha could do.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help covering his forehead and said:


    "Instead of letting me relax, you might as well send Kalji away quickly."


    "Seeing him, my head, who knows the truth, can''t stand it."


    Offending a single digit, shit, this is not in line with my low-key development strategy... Su Jin sighed helplessly.


    "Well, since you said so."


    Bai Yasha said, and received Kalji in the gift card for storing life, then glanced at Su Jin, and said with a wicked smile:


    "Let''s see my good news next."

 Chapter 732：

    ¡­


    Heaven, the Pure Land of the West.


    On the top of the vast Lingshan Mountain, in the Golden Tripod Buddha Hall.


    Arhats performed martial arts on the steps, the Bodhisattva sat cross-legged on the lotus flowers on both sides and recited scriptures, and a Buddha surrounded the huge golden lotus in the center, sitting or lying down, meditating cross-legged.


    Suddenly, above the lotus in the center.


    Bathed in golden light, the blurred-faced Buddha slowly opened his eyes.


    Not long after, a half-sighed, half-smiled voice of mercy sounded:


    "This scumbag is such a rogue."


    Chapter 986 Remember, remember


    Hearing the sound from the central lotus seat, a Buddha and Bodhisattva slowly opened his eyes and looked at the last seat of all Buddhas in unison.


    There, a blond woman in a short leopard-print skirt with a tiger-skin padded jacket covering her thighs, blocking all the spring light, immediately caught their eyes.


    At this time, the Manjusri Bodhisattva who was closest to the blond woman quickly took out a branch, poked her arm, and said eagerly:


    "Victory Buddha, Victory Buddha, get up, Buddha and everyone are watching you."


    "Ah, what? Has the Fa session finished yet?"


    The woman with blond hair and waist length climbed up from the lotus seat, wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth, and yawned with her sullen golden eyes wide open:


    "This Buddha''s scripture is so good, it''s lifelike, it''s three-pointed, and I''m almost falling asleep!"


    Are you about to fall asleep? You are clearly sleeping there... A lot of Bodhisattva Arhats complained in their hearts.


    At this time, the huge sitting Buddha in the center lowered his head and chuckled lightly:


    "You hozen, you are only sleepy in the dojo on weekdays, and now you come to me, it''s really three days without a roof."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong, who wiped away his tears, pouted in disdain:


    "If you hadn''t informed me that I must be present every time, would I be uncomfortable sleeping in my own home?"


    "You..."


    The Buddha shook his head helplessly and sighed.


    "You still sigh, should I sigh?"


    Sun Wukong murmured, then moved his neck, and while making a rattling noise, he also asked:


    "It''s strange, why do I feel that there are still three days left before the end of the Lifa meeting. Are you planning to end the show early this year?"


    At this time, the big Buddha in the center suddenly said:


    "If you want to leave early, then leave."


    He said with a big wave of his hand, and Sun Wukong only felt that his eyes were pierced by gold stars, the sky was spinning, and he appeared in a temple hall.


    "This is..." Sun Wukong, who was rubbing his head, looked at the main hall and said in amazement, "Isn''t this the Mahavira Hall that is placed outside for believers to worship?"


    Her voice just fell and an exclamation sounded.


    "Who?"


    Frightened by this voice, Sun Wukong was also stunned:


    "Who? Who''s there?"


    She fixed her eyes.


    OK!


    But it was a white-haired woman wearing Japanese costumes, holding the merit box in the main hall, standing on the golden Buddha tribute table in the main hall, looking at herself in surprise.


    Taking a closer look, Sun Wukong found that the merit box was actually held upside down, and books with the scent of ink were scattered on the tribute table.


    Seeing this situation, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but stunned and said:


    "You are not White Night..."


    Before she could finish speaking, her mouth was covered:


    "Shh!"


    "lower the volume!"


    Bai Yasha looked around for a while, and after seeing no one around, he patted Sun Wukong on the shoulder and said:


    "Hey, monkey, why are you here?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Sun Wukong gave her a strange look, and then said:


    "Why are you digging through that broken box? Steal money?"


    "How come? Are we that kind of person?"


    Shiroyasha stomped his feet again and again as if he had been stepped on his tail:


    "We don''t want to help the bald donkey to see if there are any dirty things stuffed in here!"


    The expression on Sun Wukong''s face seemed to say: ''I believe you are a ghost''.


    Who dares to throw dirty things in the merit box for Buddha? Do you still want to die?


    And this time, Bai Yasha asked suspiciously:


    "But then again, why are there some broken books in this box?"


    "No knowledge, that is a scripture written by the Bodhisattva Arhat Bhikkhu."


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes and said:


    "Also, the Buddha''s merit box doesn''t accept money. This bastard, he actually uses the merit box to collect homework!"


    Speaking of which, Sun Wukong could hardly help but scold his mother.


    This poor place has to pay homework once every year to visit the shrine, and then be tested by that bald donkey, which is hard for her as a student.


    Damn, regular homework can''t hurt!


    However, what Sun Wukong didn''t expect was that Bai Yasha''s eyes lit up when he heard her words, and he quickly took out a sack and put away the scattered books:


    "Arhat Bodhisattva''s hand-written scriptures, isn''t this thing old and valuable?"


    I... Sun Wukong looked at Bai Yasha with a twisted face.


    She understood why Bai Yasha was so serious and responsible in Qianyan''s eyes.


    Good guy, this guy is also a natural capitalist!


    When he finished collecting the scriptures, Bai Yasha put away the sack and said to Sun Wukong slightly strangely:


    "Speaking of which, how did you come here, monkey? Why didn''t we find you just now?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Sun Wukong just wanted to say something, and suddenly he understood something.


    That bald donkey didn''t want her to stop Shiroyasha, right?


    So I gave her an early dismissal?


    In this case, how could she not accept this kindness?


    Thinking of this, the smile on Sun Wukong''s face gradually distorted.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha was shocked: "What are you doing? Are you smiling so ugly?"


    "It''s nothing, this matter is not important." Sun Wukong waved his hand, and then said: "Instead, what are you doing here in the Mahavira Palace? Is it to steal something?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha rolled his eyes and said, "It''s funny, do rich people like us still need to steal?"


    "I just saw you stealing..."


    Before Sun Wukong finished speaking, Bai Yasha covered his mouth again:


    "low profile!"


    Shiroyasha looked around for a while, then said:


    "Aren''t we worried that the merit box is too full to hold the treasure we gave to Buddha!"


    "Do you still give gifts?" Sun Wukong''s eyes widened: "The last time you visited me, you pulled 100 peach trees in my Huaguo Mountain!"


    "Isn''t it just 100 trees? We''ll pay you!"


    Bai Yasha said with a look of disgust, took out the sack, took out the scriptures and stuffed it into Sun Wukong''s hands:


    "Don''t think too much, 100 peach trees are exchanged for a copy of the Bodhisattva''s scriptures, you will make a lot of money!"


    Sun Wukong''s face suddenly distorted:


    "You he¡­"


    Bai Yasha suddenly glared at her: "You have become a Buddha, why are you still full of swear words?"


    Sun Wukong''s face darkened, and then he shook the technology in his hand and said:


    "This **** was written by Fuhu Arhat, not a Bodhisattva!"


    "..." Bai Yasha was silent for a moment, then suddenly serious: "This is not important!"


    She said that she received the merit box into her gift card, and then took out a green leather plastic bucket with two black rollers underneath.


    Just like that, she pushed the bucket to the original location of the merit box, then clapped her hands and said:


    "Okay, the big gift is over, presumably that bald donkey will definitely like this thing very much."


    Sun Wukong fell silent.


    She looked at the green plastic bucket and always felt, how could it be so similar to the buckets she saw on the meditation streets in the East District when she descended to earth a year ago?


    It seems that the only difference is that what he sees now is a bit cleaner than those buckets he sees on the roadside, right?


    At least there''s no **** in it...


    Bai Yasha stretched: "ok, the work is done, how about we go for a drink now?"


    "Let me tell you, in the bar on the lower floor, pets don''t charge money."


    Sun Wukong: "???"


    ¡­


    Inside Daleiyin Temple.


    A huge lotus pedestal above the steps.


    The Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva holding the jade bottle looked at the image reflected in the sky, and couldn''t help turning his head to look at the one at the head:


    "Buddha, is it really good to let them go like this?"


    "No problem."


    The golden Buddha smiled and said:


    "This is just a trivial matter, don''t need to worry about it, but this matter is not allowed to happen again, can you remember it?"


    Numerous Buddhas and Bodhisattvas looked at the vajra in the hands of the golden Buddha, slowly showing out of their sleeves, and at the little toy that could make people''s heads blossom at a glance, nodded ''seriously'', and chanted the Buddha''s name:


    "Amitabha!"


    The big Buddha smiled and put away the vajra, showing a teachable expression.


    Chapter 988 Problem Children


    [1028] The outer door, the violet flower bar in the flower capital.


    A female bartender in a tuxedo flamboyantly poured the prepared cocktail into a wine glass and placed it on the bar.


    "Is this your first time, little brother?" The bartender with a wine set in it said with a smile.


    "Well~" Su Jin answered while picking up the glass.


    Seeing this, the bartender wasn''t surprised, he just assumed that the man in front of him was a newcomer who came to the bar for the first time.


    "Then, as an official at the bar, I''ll give you some advice."

 Chapter 733：

    The bartender looked at Su Jin with a smile, glanced in the direction of the stage, and said with a smile:


    "Be careful of women, remember, it''s all women who come to this bar."


    Hearing this, Su Jin followed the bartender''s gaze and saw several women, those with wavy blonde hair, those with long straight black hair, orcs, humans and even elves.


    When Su Jin turned his head, those people glared at him very coquettishly, and some even licked the corners of their mouths, showing a seductive expression.


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while, then shrugged and said, "I don''t think I will be in danger."


    The smile on the bartender''s face grew even wider: "But your appearance here means high risk."


    "Thank you, I was praised."


    Su Jin finished drinking the cocktail, frowned, and said, "Is there Taimu Mountain black tea? Is it ok to use oolong tea?"


    "Taimu Mountain black tea? That kind of tea on the mountain occupied by gods and Buddhas is not something that a bar like ours can provide."


    After the bartender finished speaking, he raised his index finger with a smile and said:


    "I have to pay more!"


    "That''s it."


    Su Jin immediately gave up when he heard the extra money. It is better to have a cocktail. Although the price is 100 thousand-eyed gold coins, it is prepared with wine brewed with special grains, at least it is not a loss.


    Although a cup of 100 gold coins will also be madly said by Black Rabbit that he is a prodigal... When Su Jin complained in his heart, he suddenly heard the sound of the door being pushed open, as well as the familiar spirit of spirit.


    "Deliberately notified me to change the handover point, and delayed another 10 minutes. You really..."


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, he immediately sensed the breath of the third person.


    It was completely unfamiliar, but it was as hot as fire. Even if the scale was suppressed, it had a strong sense of existence, so that even Su Jin could not ignore it.


    Bai Yasha brought someone here?


    While Su Jin thought like this, the idea of ??avoiding it immediately arose.


    He is now very worried about whether the Buddha unexpectedly stopped Shiroyasha''s actions and sent someone to arrest his accomplice.


    Looking at the spirit of the spirit, 80% of them sent the Buddha down, or the faction that is good at fighting.


    Can''t afford to offend, go for the best...


    Just as Su Jin stood up and was about to turn to leave, his shoulder was suddenly held down.


    This kind of speed... Just when Su Jin was surprised at the speed of the other party, he heard a surprised female voice in his ear.


    "Ehhh? You''re not that, that...what is that called..."


    "Sorry, did you admit the wrong person?" Su Jin responded, looking over at the other person.


    It was a petite girl, perhaps no more than 1.5 meters tall, with blond hair like ears of rice and dark green pupils.


    Due to his height, in order to hold Su Jin''s shoulders, the other party put his toes on purpose and pressed Su Jin''s shoulders with some effort.


    "I don''t remember knowing such a cute girl as Xiao."


    Su Jin said while breaking the other''s hand.


    Then when he first came into contact with him, he suddenly felt that the other person''s hand was fluffy, like it was covered with body hair. He turned his head to look, but found that it was a normal woman''s arm, and the touch returned to tenderness.


    "Cute...you can talk well..."


    The other party smiled, and then narrowed his eyes, the dark green pupils and the white whites instantly turned into golden pupils.


    "Just the physical contact can make me automatically raise the idea of ??defense."


    She bared her teeth, showing her teeth in front of Su Jin and said:


    "It''s really scary...Are all the people in the lower classes so monstrous now?"


    "Yo ho, let''s guess the two of you will meet, ha ha ha!"


    Accompanied by loud laughter, Bai Yasha, who looks in his early twenties, hooked Su Jin''s neck with a smile, and pressed him on the bar counter:


    "You kid, it was definitely an accident that we were caught just now, right?"


    "Bai Yasha..." Su Jin silently tried to break free, but found that he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Where does this woman bully people by relying on the physique of the strongest star spirit?


    When he found that he couldn''t get rid of Su Jin, he gave up and just asked in surprise:


    "Are you all right?"


    "What can we do?"


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes, then raised his hand to greet the petite girl:


    "Come here, monkey, sit here, this is the upper seat!"


    Shiroyasha patted the seat beside him with his free right hand.


    Little hands and cushions thumped.


    Monkey... Su Jin frowned, realizing that something seemed wrong.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to drink some free drinks, but people are taken advantage of."


    Sun Wukong murmured, then glanced at Su Jin, and simply sat down next to Su Jin.


    At this distance, Su Jin could easily find that after the other party sat down, his legs seemed to be unable to touch the floor, and he could only step on the place under the chair for his feet to rest.


    "Your eyes are very rude..." Sun Wukong looked at Su Jin dangerously, and then suddenly smiled: "It''s exactly the same as your shameless adoptive mother."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately realized that his identity had been recognized by the other party, so he relaxed a little bit of vigilance:


    "Canary is not my adoptive mother."


    "Isn''t it?" Sun Wukong was surprised for a moment, and then said in surprise: "It doesn''t look like there is a kid in Arcadia that she adopted..."


    "That''s the black rabbit, idiot, how did you become a Buddha and become worse?"


    Shiroyasha next to him joked with a smile:


    "Could it be that the bald donkey broke his brain with a vajra?"


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong touched his head subconsciously, then noticed that his posture was not right, and gave Bai Yasha a vicious look:


    "King Bai Ye, save me some face in front of my disciples and grandsons!"


    "Che, how much is your face worth?"


    Shiroyasha pouted, then greeted the bartender and said:


    "Come on, as usual, by the way, bring a cup of peach juice to that monkey."


    "Yes, boss." The bartender replied with a smile, then glanced at Su Jin again, and when he turned around, he silently took the tea can with the label of "Taimu Mountain" in the cabinet.


    At this time, Su Jin lowered his voice and said:


    "What the **** is going on? Are you caught or what?"


    "How could we be caught!"


    Shiroyasha almost didn''t jump up, and said loudly:


    "We did a good job throwing things to Sakyamuni''s bald donkey!"


    The lively bar fell into a dead silence in an instant.


    Chapter 989 Hei Tian''s Calculation


    Inside the silent bar. "Say, say it..."


    A muscular lion-headed orc with several catwomen in his arms said in a fearful tone:


    "She just said..."


    The two-digit honorable name was actually said, and it was still in that abusive tone...


    At this time, I don''t know who roared.


    "Run!"


    "God''s punishment is coming!!"


    In an instant, the lively bar people went to the empty building, and even the bar door engraved with the power of this concept was knocked away by the crowd, and after more than ten seconds, it slammed heavily on the ground.


    The corner of Sun Wukong''s mouth twitched, looking at the dozens of footprints embedded in the floor on the stage in the center of the bar, and looking at the sofa that was torn in half, revealing cotton wool, he couldn''t help sighing.


    The bustling bar turned from a lively moment to a dilapidated one, which made her less interested:


    "You, what are you doing here?"


    Sun Wukong said to Bai Yasha speechlessly.


    At this time, Sun Wukong suddenly found that Su Jinzheng was covering his face with a headache, and the whole person seemed to exude a smell called ''regret''.


    Huh? It seems that there is something I don''t know, but this kid knows the inside story... Sun Wukong was startled, and before she could start guessing the riddle, Bai Yasha next to him said:


    "It''s easy to do this!"


    "It won''t be a few minutes in the next few minutes, maybe the old immortals in the upper floors will know that we have sent something to Sakyamuni. Isn''t that very good?"


    "The efficiency is very high!"


    "Just the green-skin trash can you gave me?"


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help rolling his eyes:


    "You also stole the merit box of other people''s Buddha. Don''t you feel ashamed to be known this time?"


    "I was not as embarrassed as you when I settled the Seven Fairies!"


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and cursed loudly:


    "You know shit!"


    "The gift we gave to Shakyamuni is a big gift. Change tomorrow, he has to give me a gift in return. If something is lower than the Bodhisattva level, let''s see if he can give it or not!"


    Just relying on that trash can... Sun Wukong''s face suddenly distorted, distorted to fish, very similar to the emoji Su Jin had seen before.


    old man, mobile phone.jpg


    "By the way, what''s hidden in your bucket?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help but grabbed his hand and asked curiously.


    "Guess what?" Bai Yasha suddenly showed a malicious expression.


    Sun Wukong resisted rolling his eyes and turned to look at Su Jin:


    "Little disciple, what do you know?"


    "...Ah~" Su Jin sighed, then turned his head to look at Bai Yasha and said speechlessly, "I overestimated you!"


    He thought that Shiroyasha would hide and leak out about Kalji.


    And what he imagined is nothing more than a spy inside Thousand Eyes leaking secrets, or deciphering information, asking Ouroboros to buy it, or using a familiar person to make a transfer.


    But Su Jin never expected it.


    This guy Shiroyasha actually went to this kind of bar and said this kind of thing directly...


    I''m hitting your lungs! This is what you said to rest assured and leave it to you, this is really ''rest assured''! Put your heart on the ground for you to step on!


    "I''m so stupid." Su Jin covered her face and laughed at herself: "I shouldn''t have come to this bar."


    "Hey! What''s the matter, you stinky boy, do you really want to take the blame for us?"


    Bai Yasha smiled and patted Su Jin on the shoulder:


    "Don''t be silly, kid!"


    "I''m being fooled by you every day, do you really think we''ll be foolish enough to take the blame alone?"


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but complain:


    "I really want to say, your kid''s background and strength can handle this."


    "And even if you don''t say it, I don''t say it, will those old immortals really not notice?"


    "In this way, what are you doing, what are you doing?"


    It''s safe, bastard... Five single figures are in Hakoba... Su Jin almost couldn''t resist the urge to curse.


    This dog coin was too reckless and offended too much. I really thought that I was the second powerhouse of Hakoba except for the decadent wind, and the real first master, but it turned out to be a double goddess. Be a man.


    As a result, so many years have passed, and the loss is over, and this guy starts to babble again.

 Chapter 734：

    Su Jin now seriously doubts that if Bai Yasha''s strength is not in the double digits, because she is too strong, she will not be much stronger than Alger in the end.


    No, Alger and Shiroyasha, in the eyes of the upper levels of Hakoba, were already the same level of problem children.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? You''ve been waiting for me for so long, but explain it to me!"


    Sun Wukong raised his leg and lifted Su Jin''s foot, but instead of kicking, he took the chair and slid to the side for a distance.


    At this time, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Sun Wukong, his expression gradually became pitiful:


    "Are you sure you want to know?"


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong immediately rolled his eyes:


    "What''s the matter? To use such a tone to my elder, do you want me to make a fuss about Arcadia?"


    Su Jin was silent for a while.


    In terms of seniority, he is really a junior of Sun Wukong, and he is considered to be a grandson generation. Who told him that he would definitely marry a black rabbit.


    "Seniority crushes people."


    Su Jin murmured, and then gave a three-word prompt:


    "Kalji."


    "So you should understand?"


    "Kalgi, that''s not the group of Ouroboros..."


    When Sun Wukong said this, he blinked, and suddenly there were a few cold sweats on his forehead and cheeks:


    "Hey, don''t you mean to say, that''s what''s in the trash can?"


    At this time, Bai Yasha next to him laughed happily:


    "Yoah, didn''t you find it?"


    "It seems that the sealing method of us and the old university is quite powerful!"


    The sealing method passed down by the two goddesses... Sun Wukong''s face turned green when he heard it.


    She looked at Su Jin, then at Bai Yasha, and finally thought of the intriguing smile when Buddha sent her away.


    In the end, she gave a wry smile, picked up the peach juice handed over by the bartender who didn''t run away and suffocated, and sighed:


    "You are hurting me!"


    "And Buddha''s thirty-eight, let me stop it and say it! You have to watch me step on the trap! Make a big mistake of oversight!"


    "This is revenge, this is definitely revenge!"


    "He is absolutely sure that I won''t go to the bottom of it, and deliberately set me up!"


    As Sun Wukong said, he grabbed the black tea that the bartender gave to Su Jin and the drink that was given to Bai Yasha, suffocated, and then shouted loudly:


    "Bah! You two fools!"


    She picked up a bottle of whisky, put the mouth of the bottle in Bai Yasha''s mouth, and cursed:


    "It''s either you or me today!"


    "Hey!" Su Jin covered his face and sighed, then looked at the wine bottle Sun Wukong was holding, and the threatening eyes, after thinking about it, he still reached out his hand.


    Forget it, drink it, anyway, I was entered by the bright side of the White Yasha Pit.


    This guy... revenge is so strong... Didn''t he just scare you a few times... Su Jin thought silently as he used to drink to himself.


    ...


    ...


    A stronghold in the Eastern District of Ouroboros.


    The one-eyed crow sat on the steps, looking at the mountain of documents made of black parchment in front of him.


    "A-level, I''ll give it tomorrow."


    "B-level, issue the second alliance leader."


    "C-level, this kind of thing is also sent? It''s better to deal with the people of the third alliance."


    Speaking of this, the crow yelled:


    "Damn, if it wasn''t for the Tianjun getting supplies and killing a bunch of intelligence personnel, would my God Loki come to work overtime to classify documents?"


    "God Day''s Emperor Shitian, I wish your concubine a son, born with the thunder of Zeus!"


    Cursing for a while, Loki broke with his foot and dug out a total of golden scrolls.


    "S-class?"


    Loki was startled, opened the thing, and looked inside:


    "Kalji...Su Jin is still..."


    "Wait, Shiroyasha handed it over... ah this... he..."


    Loki looked at the information dumbfounded, and then swallowed hard.


    Not long after, a crow with a golden scroll in its mouth rose from the castle and quickly plunged into the sky.


    Chapter 990 Interested in a gift game?


    A tributary of a river stands in a pavilion by the river.


    Wearing a straw hat, a dark blue raincoat, and holding a fishing rod like an ordinary angler, Hei Tian put down the golden reel in his hand.


    At this time, a crow jumped onto the stone platform and asked cautiously:


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Huh?" With a smile on Hei Tian''s face, he looked up at it and said, "How much money did you charge Athena?"


    "Hey." Loki sneered immediately, suppressing the thought of saying something for Su Jin.


    But at the same time it whispered: "I''m not worried that your arrangement has gone wrong."


    It said this, paused and added:


    "After all, even the White Night King was involved."


    To be honest, although Loki is also one of the insiders, he never imagined that Su Jin would go to Bai Yasha for help.


    He didn''t even think that Bai Yasha would actually agree.


    This is to offend the Buddha''s ''live''. It stands to reason that the Sun Star Spirit, who has been taught well for a long time, would not be so unwise.


    Could it be that the relationship between Su Jin and Bai Yasha is deeper than they thought?


    Shouldn''t it really be an illegitimate child?


    Just as Loki was slandering, Krishna laughed:


    "That troubled child who loves to make trouble, this is a warning to us."


    "warn?"


    Loki froze for a moment, then said incredulously:


    "she¡­"


    After he finished speaking, his face turned pale, and he quickly recalled whether he had offended Shiroyasha recently.


    Although he was a self-proclaimed spiritual figure, and even because of the final trial, he couldn''t make a full shot in this era, but it was still a double-digit number, and he was the strongest in the bright side of Hakoniwa.


    Such existing dissatisfaction and warnings have a great deterrent effect.


    Even Loki, the **** of trouble, would be shy.


    At this time, Hei Tian squinted at it, penetrated its mind and said, "It has nothing to do with you."


    Loki breathed a sigh of relief, his courage suddenly increased, he jumped to the side of the scroll, and asked while peeking:


    "Then why did the Sun King warn us?"


    "Eighty percent of it is that place in the East District."


    Hei Tian said in a casual tone:


    "It is estimated from which channel I learned that it was a stronghold built on the Queen''s suggestion."


    Speaking of this, Hei Tian couldn''t help but squinted at Loki.


    Aware of that sight, Loki''s entire crow''s face became a little numb, and he quickly expressed his loyalty:


    "You know, without your permission, I dare not leak a word!"


    "I know."


    Hei Tian nodded slightly, then smiled:


    "So you can expose this."


    "..." Loki was stunned for a moment, and then his expression suddenly became strange.


    Expose the news that the stronghold in the Eastern District was ordered by the Queen, this...


    Is this saint immortal calculating something?


    Who are you counting?


    Apart from offending the queen, what good could this do?


    Loki was thinking of Xiao Jiujiu in his heart, and at the same time did not leave his eyes aimed at the scroll.


    At this time, it saw the words it has seen often recently.


    The Chinese character that reads "Su Jin".


    "Huh? This troublemaker was exposed at the bar in the East End?"


    Seeing this, Loki said subconsciously:


    "How could he be so unwise?"


    Being related to the White Night King who just sent Kalji, doesn''t this mean that others say that Kalji''s matter has something to do with him?


    How could Su Jin, such a relentless little fox, be so unwise?


    "It is estimated that he was pulled by Shiroyasha and made it for me to see."


    Hei Tian chuckled lightly, then narrowed his eyes and said inexplicably:


    "The organization Arcadia may really be destined to die."


    Hearing Hei Tian''s words, Loki hurriedly lowered his head and thought to himself.


    Suddenly, it thought of the two people who are now locked in the Eastern stronghold, and suddenly lost his voice:


    "The purpose of the White Night King is to rescue the old part of Arcadia?"


    "No. It should be this little guy who wants to save."


    Hei Tian pointed to Su Jin''s name on the axis, then shook his head and said:


    "The human mind is sometimes really hard to understand."


    "Indeed." Loki nodded in agreement.


    Because two old Arcadia members were going to attack the important stronghold of Ouroboros.


    This behavior is simply insane.


    Even Di Shitian only dared to attack the transport troops in the stronghold after deceiving the main force of Ouroboros, and he also had to bring a number of main fighters of the Heavenly Army to assist him when attacking.


    With the power of Arcadia alone, even if you count the Shiroyasha who is not easy to come forward, Su Jin, Leticia and the two virgin goddesses of Greece want to capture the stronghold of Ouroboros at the lower level where there are many protective forces. impossible.


    In exchange, there is still a chance for the upper layer, after all, the upper layer does not limit the output like the lower layer.


    Because of the special limitations of the environment, what Su Jin and Athena can do at the upper level may be difficult at the lower level.


    However, White Night King''s face cannot but be given, at least Loki understands that Hei Tian will definitely give this face.


    But this kind of thing cannot be brought up by Hei Tian, ??so Loki said very intimately at this time:


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Since the base in the Eastern District has been exposed, do I need to notify the base transfer?"

 Chapter 735：

    "Yeah." Hei Tian nodded slightly.


    Loki understood, flapped his wings and planned to leave.


    And just then...


    "Wait a mininute."


    Loki stepped into the realm with one foot, and immediately shrank back.


    At this time, Hei Tian said faintly:


    "If he wants it, then give him a chance."


    When Loki heard the words, he quickly lowered his head and made a gesture of listening.


    And at this moment, Hei Tian said indifferently:


    "Transfer all the important materials and personnel except the two members of Arcadia, and notify the Crusaders to arrange reinforcements."


    Loki frowned, understanding that this was to drive away the wolf, but he had to admit that this arrangement was indeed an opportunity.


    ...


    At least isn''t the old part of Arcadia still there? And if Su Jin is strong, there is indeed a chance to save people from the hands of the Crusaders.


    It''s just that with this arrangement, the troublesome little fox who has been hiding all the time, I''m afraid he can''t continue to hide.


    Loki thought so in his heart, and at the same time bowed his head and said:


    "Yes!"


    It was about to fly away, but at this time, Hei Tian whispered again:


    "When the materials are transported, remember more and inform the members of the Crusaders to follow the old rules, understand?"


    Loki''s wings suddenly froze, and the entire crow''s face suddenly twisted, as if grinning.


    "Quack quack~~It''s not a loss for my Loki''s allegiance to the crown~"


    The transfer of materials is handled by the Crusaders. If something goes wrong, the compensation will be... Wait, why is it just in case? Isn''t it necessary?


    As a qualified subordinate of Athena, it is very reasonable for me to leak the material transfer route, right?


    And after a reasonable thing, in the old rules, there is a 1% dividend.


    Thinking of this, Loki stared at a smiling face and said happily:


    "Don''t worry, you are guaranteed to complete the task."


    Hei Tian paused when he heard the words, and then said:


    "Go."


    The crow saluted immediately, then flapped its wings and flew into the distance.


    After Loki left, Hei Tian glanced at the scroll, and the golden scroll immediately began to shrink and collapse from the inside, and soon compressed into a tiny particle, and finally disappeared without a trace.


    He picked up the fishing rod and bucket, and said half-smile and half expectantly:


    "Let me see what the background color of Greece''s new simulated star map is."


    Chapter 991 My favorite is to say: no


    The living area on the 4th floor of the hydrangea bar, in the living room.


    With a rouge red face, Shiroyasha hiccupped, muttered a few words she couldn''t understand, and then rolled over on the sofa dawdlingly.


    Hearing the movement, Su Jin, who was leaning on the balcony and sitting on a wooden chair, turned his head and glanced at her, then clicked his tongue:


    "She slept soundly."


    "Haha, she''s the old one. Every time she drinks, she deliberately lets the alcohol smell into her brain, gets drunk, and decompresses herself. It''s an old problem."


    Next to Su Jin, the petite blonde beauty gave a low laugh, then rudely picked up the wine bottle and took a sip, then smiled:


    "To be honest, when the White Night King doesn''t speak, he''s pretty, right?"


    When Su Jin heard this provocative remark, his head was full of black lines:


    "If you want to persuade me to do something, I advise you to give up."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin casually kicked an empty wine bottle at Bai Yasha at his feet.


    In mid-air, as the bottle of wine revolved, the head and tail began to disappear, until they turned into nothingness.


    Apparently, a certain Sun Protoss is not as defenseless as it seems.


    "Coward." Seeing this, Sun Wukong muttered, "Are you considered a Greek **** like this?"


    "Thank you, I was offended."


    Su Jin expressionlessly picked up the new wine on the ground, opened the cork with his thumb, and took a sip.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong slowly restrained his smile, leaned his right body against the balcony railing, took a sip of the wine bottle in his left hand, and then sighed in disappointment:


    "If half a year ago, if I had paid attention..."


    Speaking of which, she didn''t say anything.


    Arcadia, which the disciple Canary devoted all his energy to set up, was wiped out half a year ago. Such a thing was also a blow to Sun Wukong.


    If she had found out something was wrong at that time...


    Hearing the apology, Su Jin turned to look at her: "What''s the point of apologizing to me?"


    "It really doesn''t make sense." Sun Wukong shook his head, then shrugged helplessly: "After all, the Canaries are gone."


    For the gods and Buddhas, it is not impossible to reverse the past in Hakoba, but doing so requires challenging all the gods and gaining more than half of the sun''s sovereignty. For these two conditions, even the most rash person will shrink back.


    Instead of driving yourself crazy like that, it is better to deceive yourself with "can''t do it" from the beginning.


    "After I converted to Buddhism, my heart softened a lot!"


    Sun Wukong smacked his mouth half-smile and half-self-deprecating.


    If it was the time of Monkey King in the past, she must have taken a stick and fought from Lingshan to Heaven, and then from Heaven to Ouroboros, challenged all the gods in need, and tried her best to reverse this **** ''past''. .


    But now...


    If you don''t hit the south wall, you won''t look back, but after hitting the south wall, those who don''t hurt to death will probably never hit it again.


    The more you know, the more you know, the less courage you have in the past.


    And at this moment, Su Jin faintly said:


    "If you want to persuade me, then give up."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong turned his head to look at Su Jin, and suddenly smiled playfully:


    "You sure are planning something."


    She raised the wine bottle and said to Su Jin:


    "Come on, to elaborate, my old grandson has been busy recently."


    Su Jin''s face froze for a moment, and then said in a strange tone:


    "You said so much, don''t you want to get involved?"


    "What''s mixed in."


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes, then said with a smile:


    "I''m a monkey who was used by someone I knew and got involved in some big things. Isn''t this a very reasonable thing?"


    Su Jin looked at Sun Wukong strangely, Zhu Zhu looked at it for a long time, and after seeing that the other party was uncomfortable, he said:


    "I don''t have any low-risk jobs for you to do here."


    Su Jin understood that this monkey was afraid that the upper class was bored and bored, and he was unhappy with the follow-up after the disciple''s efforts were destroyed, so he planned to do something.


    But even though he said that, Su Jin didn''t want Sun Wukong to get involved.


    He didn''t want to owe a favor in vain, and it was the favor left by the canary.


    Moreover, Bai Yasha''s problem was enough for him, and he had just tricked him a while ago. Coupled with the problem child of Sun Wukong, he suspected that things would seriously deviate from the direction he expected.


    "Hey, who are we and who!" Sun Wukong put his arms around Su Jin''s neck and said while drinking: "Isn''t it just a matter of one sentence?"


    Su Jin didn''t answer, just looked at the monkey with disgust.


    Obviously long and human-like, but people can''t stand up... Su Jin sighed in his heart, and then said:


    "You better ask Bai Yasha, she is the main force."


    To be honest, he is not familiar with Sun Wukong, so let''s throw this ball to Bai Yasha.


    After all, only problem children can know what problem children think.


    "Cut, it''s boring."


    Sun Wukong pouted, she and Bai Yasha are also old acquaintances, do you know that this greedy guy will definitely treat himself as a coolie? Otherwise, what does she have to do with Su Jin?


    On the one hand, she knew that this kid would definitely rush to the most dangerous front line and wanted to help, on the other hand, it was not a day or two that she wanted to deal with those snakes.


    But to be honest, Su Jin is really not happy, she really has no choice, this boy, this physical strength alone is enough to prove that he is not a role to play with.


    That disciple of hers has found a terrifying heir... Sun Wukong took another sip of wine, then tore off one of his long hair and tied it to Su Jin''s wrist, saying:


    "Forget it, you can figure it out for yourself. During this time, my old grandson will be hanging out on the lower floor. If you have something to do, you can tear off this hair."


    "I think at my speed, I can still rush over to help."


    Hearing this, Su Jin picked up the wine bottle and said thanks:


    "...Thank you."


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong picked up the wine bottle, bumped it with Su Jin''s hand, and said with a smile:


    "You''re a little too polite, like a canary, you''re not cute at all."


    "Forget it, I won''t bother you anymore."


    When the words fell, she drank the wine in her hand in one breath, and her body suddenly scattered into a circle of light spots, the light spots exploded, and at the same time, the figure of Sun Wukong disappeared in front of Su Jin''s eyes.


    Seeing this, Su Jin took a sip of wine silently, and then burped:


    "I''m still not used to the smell of wine."


    He threw the wine bottle away, the wine bottle was flying in the air, and a bird claw grabbed the bottle head.


    "It''s shameful to waste food, gah~"


    As Loki said, he opened his mouth, and the water in the wine bottle spiraled into its mouth:


    "Hiccup~"


    "Sure enough, it''s monkey wine. It''s strong! It''s just that the packaging is a bit poor."


    "Although that monkey has become a lot more interesting and knows how to leave a private space for others, but the wine has always been so tasteless, only the taste of wine without packaging, but it can''t go far."


    Su Jin glanced at it sideways, and then said, "I can''t stop your mouth if I leave you a mouthful?"


    "Hey~ my appetite is much bigger than you think."


    Loki smacked his lips, threw the bottle aside, and said with a laugh:


    "The one who asked you: ''Are you interested in a game of boons?''"


    Chapter 992 I don''t want to work hard


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s eyes changed, and he said:


    "There are really members of Arcadia in the stronghold of the Eastern District?"


    "Hoho, you really are calculating this." Loki said with a smile, flapping the crow''s wings.


    Su Jin glanced at Loki and said nothing.


    The purpose is known, it doesn''t matter to him, after all, he has no idea of ??hiding it all the time.


    But knowing that there are defeated members of Arcadia in the Ouroboros eastern stronghold, this is more important.


    After all, it has always been speculation before, and now it is a real hammer.


    This is more important than anything else. After all, the premise of saving people is that people still exist.


    Moreover, this can also prove that the power production factory of Ouroboros is indeed in the Eastern District. This information can be sold for a big price if thrown into a thousand eyes.

 Chapter 736：

    You can always feel that you are making money, because I never lose... Su Jin looked at Loki deeply, and said:


    "What is the content of the game?"


    "Hoho, it looks like you understand."


    Loki smiled and flapped his wings, guessing that Su Jin should know that this was a test given to him by Hei Tian. After all, Su Jin himself knew how careful he was to block his own intelligence.


    "The content of the game is very simple."


    Loki took out a black sheepskin scroll while speaking, and said with a smile:


    "You can understand it as ''treasure hunt''."


    It said, handed a scroll to Su Jin, Su Jin looked down and found five arrows drawn on it.


    "This is the transfer route of five ''materials'', and the time is limited to tomorrow afternoon, from 13:00 to 15:00."


    Loki looked at Su Jin, and then said quietly:


    "During this time, we will hide two members of Arcadia in any route and arrange for three guards with exceptional combat power."


    "Defeat the three guards or take people from the hands of the three guards, that''s your victory, otherwise, it''s your defeat."


    "And if it fails..."


    Loki raised his head and glanced at Su Jin, then looked at it seriously:


    "You can consider leaving Arcadia and really join us."


    "Of course, the contestant can only be you."


    "Five routes, but only one is for hostage storage..."


    Su Jin picked up the scroll and looked at it carefully.


    There are only two hostages, five routes, and three guards.


    Heh, are the four material transportation routes equal to a ''free gift''?


    And the rules only say that the contestant can only be him, but it does not say that the non-contestant.


    Are you tempting me to send someone to attack other transport routes without hostages?


    It seems that the Ouroboros faction responsible for this stronghold transportation and Hei Tian are not dealing with it!


    Is he trying to kill someone with a knife?


    "How, do you want to participate in this game?" Loki asked with a smile.


    The reason it laughs is because it doesn''t lose anything in this game.


    Anyway, it doesn''t believe that it will let go of those four supplies.


    And even if Su Jin is too late, isn''t there a sleeping white Yaksha in this house?


    Will Bai Yasha participate in this kind of money-picking? That''s weird.


    Therefore, in any case, Loki''s purpose can be achieved, and as for Su Jin, if he saves people, he can only fight to the death with the three **** kings alone.


    This is the upper limit of the lower-level combat power estimated by Hei Tian.


    If he wants to win this victory, Su Jin must pour out something that exceeds the upper limit of the lower level, but is compliant.


    And this thing... Almost most of the lower layers are simulated star creation maps.


    As for that person''s thoughts, Loki thought that his guesses were inseparable.


    After Su Jin took a closer look at the route, he raised his head and said to Loki:


    "Sorry, I''m not involved."


    The smile on Loki''s crow''s face froze immediately: "Don''t you want to memorize the route and then attack directly..."


    With a smile in his eyes, Su Jin looked at it playfully and said:


    "I don''t like being arranged to do things, it will be very unfulfilling."


    "Moreover, the nation I was born into always pays attention to the number of people."


    "Hey, if I send someone to transfer people from here... sigh!"


    When Loki said this, everyone went numb, and even bit his tongue.


    It guessed what Su Jin was thinking.


    As a faction that is vaguely hostile, the relationship between the Kuroshio faction and the Crusaders faction is not good.


    Suddenly requesting to change the route, it is strange that there is no doubt there.


    After all, in order to get rid of the suspicion, they used covert means to let the Crusaders take the initiative to take over the task.


    Therefore, the Ouroboros members of the Crusaders faction did not give Loki a roadmap at all, and this map was completely manipulated internally.


    At this time, if they were told to change their route, wouldn''t everything be exposed.


    And if not changed!


    Su Jin, this dog coin, wants to call Bai Yasha, Athena, Sun Wukong and others to come with a lot of people.


    On their side, other than reminding the Crusaders to send some more staff, there is really nothing they can do.


    After all, through the roadmap just now, it was easy to deduce the stronghold, and Su Jin could make a surprise attack at any time.


    This move is to directly flip the enemy and me, completely confusing the situation, so that Su Jin can fish in troubled waters.


    Thinking of this, Loki couldn''t help but scolded: "Why don''t you play cards according to the routine?"


    At this time, Su Jin sneered and said provocatively:


    "My favorite is to say ''no'' to those who think they want to arrange me!"


    The corner of Loki''s mouth twitched a few times, looked at Su Jin speechlessly, and then said sullenly:


    "Aren''t you afraid that the two former cadres of Arcadia will have an accident?"


    "What if something went wrong? The three **** kings are used as protection, and they should also understand the risk of saving people. Since I took this risk, they are willing to be safe?"


    When Su Jin said this, he said quietly:


    "Don''t underestimate those old seniors, if they know that their lives can be exchanged for the life of the Ouroboros, the result will be hard to say!"


    Loki felt numb when he heard this, but he had to admit that Su Jin was right.


    Arcadia lost 80% of its combat power back then, just to kill Az Dakaha, the final trial destined to endanger all mankind in Hakoniwa.


    And that evil dragon was only three digits.


    Even if there is a bonus in the final trial, isn''t there a bonus for the status of Ouroboros?


    They are all part of Harmful Hakoten, everyone does not laugh at the second brother.


    And now, paying two cadres, you can exchange for two equal **** kings.


    Oh, if Arcadia knew about it back then, I''m afraid it would directly replace the Ouroboros for bankruptcy!


    Loki, who knew this, gritted his teeth and said: "If you do this, I can only report the matter. At that time, the upper class of Ouroboros will definitely send people to hold Bai Yasha, Sun Wukong, and even Athena...etc. Yes, shouldn''t you?"


    When Loki said this, he immediately understood the key.


    It looked at Su Jin and said incredulously:


    "Is that what your purpose is?"


    "Just to make the Ouroboros pay more and put yourself in danger?"


    After it finished speaking, it immediately met Su Jin''s unwavering gaze.


    Seeing this, Loki opened his mouth, and finally couldn''t help but curse:


    "You lunatic!"


    "You''ll regret it, you''ll definitely regret it."


    Until Feiyue left, Loki was still yelling: "Mad! Really crazy!"


    Su Jin watched the crow leave until he could no longer see the figure.


    Bai Yasha''s voice sounded in Su Jin''s ears:


    "You kid, how can you be more crazy than us? Can''t you be less risky on weekdays, just a little less?"


    With her back to Bai Yasha, Su Jin just said lightly:


    "How do you know I''m at high risk this time?"


    Bai Yasha froze for a moment, then grinned and said:


    "Oh, you kid, aren''t you going to hide this time?"


    "Ghost knows."


    After Su Jin said this, he turned and walked towards the stairs.


    "Where are you going?" Shiroyasha asked.


    Su Jin said without looking back:


    "Go back to Arcadia and prepare a surprise for those old things!"


    Chapter 993 When did you have the illusion?


    Arcadia, inside the palace in the mirror.


    Athena, who was wearing a black and white maid outfit with a woman''s hairstyle, used a wooden comb to quietly brush the girl with dark purple hair in front of her.


    Sitting in front of the dresser, Alger said in a surprised tone:


    "Actually rejected Hei Tian''s proposal. Did Su Jin take the wrong medicine today?"


    "I guess I don''t want to give people a handle." Athena explained calmly.


    Everyone has weaknesses, and Su Jin is no exception.


    But if Su Jin succumbed to Hei Tian''s conditions and let this ''weak point'' be considered by the enemy to be a former member of Arcadia, then there would be no peace.


    Arcadia has lost so many former members, two today want Su Jin to submit, one tomorrow, three the day after tomorrow, and five or six the day after tomorrow, what else can Su Jin do?


    I''m afraid everything is bound to happen.


    Go don''t overestimate the integrity of the gods, these people don''t have the morals of normal human beings.


    In order to guard against this, Su Jin naturally cannot compromise on this kind of thing.


    Even if the two former members die in this battle, he must show a fierce attitude in this matter.


    Only then will those former members who were taken away survive more of them.


    "This guy really took great pains..." Alger curled his lips, a little unhappy on his face.


    To Alger, everything in Arcadia is not important, and all she really cares about is Su Jin.


    For Argel, who was born as the mighty main **** of Mesopotamia and almost became the Virgin of the Crusaders, even Arcadia in its heyday was not even a third-rate power. But, the man she liked was more interested in Arcadia than her.


    "Don''t worry about it." Athena saw through Alger''s mind and said indifferently: "When he lives for a long time, he will see it."


    "Oh, it''s really puzzling that this sentence came out of your mouth."


    Argel laughed at the words. The old maid who had been dormant for countless years because of the hatred between Metis and Zeus had the face to say ''look away''?


    Hearing the laughter, Athena was unmoved, and did not hold a grudge as usual.


    Because it doesn''t make sense anymore.


    After Alger stepped into the three-digit exceptional field, this kind of revenge was meaningless.


    Ants don''t hold grudges against humans, because that''s not life equal to them.


    Seeing Athena''s attitude of the breeze blowing the hills, Algor curled his lips, and said a little unhappily:


    "Where is Su Jin now?"


    "What are you preparing in the basement." Athena said this, and paused at the same time: "It should be something related to Pisces."


    "That thing..." Alger looked a little weird.


    She had heard it from Su Jin''s mouth.


    The ''armor'' that is called ''really able to exert his power''.

 Chapter 737：

    Is Su Jin going to bring this thing on the field?


    Is he not afraid that his cards will be seen by others, and then deliberately target it?


    Thinking of this, Alger hesitated for a while, and then asked Athena:


    "Can you help me?"


    Hearing this, Athena said quietly:


    "There''s already a commotion over there in Egypt."


    "Tsk, Hei Tian moves very fast!" Alger smacked his mouth, with a bit of displeasure on his face.


    The difficulty of ouroboros is that there are many powers and resources, so that the major groups of gods have their potential members.


    Once they exert their strength, they can influence the group of gods from all angles, and then influence the decision-making of the ''gods''.


    This point, even if Di Shitian beats them once, it cannot change.


    Even if Emperor Shi innocently digs the foundation of Ouroboros, as long as those two-digit numbers are there, the Ouroboros can survive no matter how bad it is.


    "Where''s the monkey?" Alger asked.


    "Fumen has already sent someone down." Athena brushed Alger''s smooth hair and said indifferently.


    "What about Shiroyasha? Oh, she''s the easiest guy to target."


    Alger pouted, then said speechlessly: "The rest is nothing more than Leticia, who is still in the spiritual transformation stage, and Artemis, who is unbelievable."


    "Oh, in the end, isn''t he the only one in the battle?"


    Alger said this, sighed, stood up and said:


    "Forget it, don''t comb it!"


    Athena put away the comb and asked in surprise:


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Find Hei Tian for tea." Alger moved his arms and snorted coldly: "I really thought my man was someone he could easily bully."


    Hearing this, Athena said faintly: "The two-digit war is forbidden by the Central Garden."


    Speaking of this, she paused and said:


    "Instead of doing this, you might as well open a troublemaker branch in Ouroboros."


    Hearing this, Alger paused, turned his head to look at Athena, sat back in his seat, and said happily:


    "Come on, talk about it!"


    ...


    Arcadia underground.


    In the basement for evacuation.


    Su Jin calmly looked at the two golden carps that were very active in his hands, and then watched them gradually merge into his palm.


    Indistinctly, a golden invisible armor slowly formed on Su Jin''s body.


    "Two months... Bai Ye, can''t it be faster?"


    Su Jin murmured to himself when he received the message from the Saint Cloth.


    However, in the end, he could only sigh:


    "Sure enough, no..."


    According to Su Jin''s guess, the two solar sovereignty can completely enhance the holy garment, or the simulated star creation map [arsmagna].


    Just like Kalji''s ''incarnation'' can awaken the potential of existence through the sovereignty of the sun, so as to obtain the ability to correspond to high-level existence.


    Su Jin''s [Great Secret Treasure (arsmagna)] may also be able to obtain the characteristics of the golden saints corresponding to the "constellations" by simulating the star creation map.


    As for the characteristics corresponding to Pisces, Su Jin can more or less guess some.


    After all, the most eye-catching thing about the Pisces Saint is its ''toxic'' dragon.


    Even the Pisces Golden Saint Seiya can''t bear the ''poison body''.


    ... The poison of Pisces that even the gods of the Saint Seiya world can''t bear.


    This is Su Jin''s expectation, and it is the least suitable for him, but in the current situation, it is most likely to bring absolute deterrence to the lower level.


    As a result, the consciousness of Saint Cloth, the little girl who was called Bai Ye by Su Jin, told him that it would take two months for Saint Cloth to awaken further...


    "Sure enough, a person like me is not suitable for spending time on the path of hard work."


    Su Jin muttered and opened the dimension forum, calmly said:


    "Forum, I don''t want to work hard!"


    [Whether 10,000 points are spent to accommodate the power of Pisces Sun Sovereignty? ¡¿


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 994 Joan of Arc, St. George, and Paya


    Basement, in front of the door connecting the secret passage and the secret room.


    The eyes and mouth that grow on the huge portal are looking at the black rabbit pacing back and forth in front of him with a helpless expression and said:


    "Lord Black Rabbit, you are stuck here, Apollo is very embarrassed."


    "none of your business."


    The girl with blue hair and rabbit ears kicked the small stone beside her feet with an annoyed expression, and then asked eagerly:


    "Is Su Jinren still inside?"


    If you ask this, is it none of my business... Apollo murmured in his heart, and at the same time was deeply saddened by his responsibilities.


    Isn''t it the seedling guardian used as the last line of defense in hidden strongholds?


    Why do you guys have to come down to retreat every once in a while, to interrupt, can this place continue to be kept secret?


    "I''m sorry, Lord Black Rabbit, the whereabouts of the leader is something that cannot be disclosed."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit raised his small fist and clenched it slowly.


    Upon seeing this, the door elf Apollo was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "You can ask me if there is life in me."


    Black Rabbit nodded with deep satisfaction, "Then let me ask you, is there any living life in you?"


    "There is one." Apollo said in a cold sweat.


    "Very well, when he is free, tell him that I will wait for him at the door."


    Black Rabbit breathed a sigh of relief, and after speaking, he stood quietly at the door, motionless.


    Seeing this, Apoli breathed a sigh of relief, carefully glanced at the black rabbit, and then fell into the same quiet state.


    About 20 minutes later, Apollo suddenly closed his eyes and his face disappeared from the huge door.


    Seeing this, Black Rabbit immediately cheered up, patted his cheek, and looked at the door eagerly.


    Accompanied by a not harsh creaking sound, the door slowly opened, and a figure came out of it.


    At the same time, Su Jin''s voice sounded:


    "Is it the Black Rabbit? It seems that you have brought that mechanical **** over as I requested." Su Jin, I asked you, suddenly wrote to me, saying that you were going to send Kalji to Lingshan, and suddenly asked What do I mean by bringing the mechanical **** who guards the capital at the end..."


    Before Hei Rabbit finished speaking, he stared blankly at the young man in front of him, his face blushed, and he spat:


    "Why did you just hide in there? Did you have plastic surgery?"


    "No?" Su Jin touched his cheek and said suspiciously, "I think I''m still the same as before."


    "You''re a liar!"


    Black Rabbit looked at the young man in front of him, and at the face that made her heart beat like a deer for no reason, she couldn''t help spit.


    Obviously the face is still the same face, and the spirit of the spirit has not changed, but why, it always feels a little numb.


    "Could it be that you learned some bad tricks from Lord Alger?"


    "Bad tricks?"


    Su Jin looked at the black rabbit strangely, with an inexplicable expression:


    "Why is your face so red all of a sudden?"


    "Have it?"


    Black Rabbit quickly touched his cheek, only to feel that the whole cheek seemed to be hot.


    Suddenly, she thought of a possibility, and couldn''t help saying sourly:


    "You must have used the charm of the devil, right?"


    After she finished speaking, she continued without waiting for Su Jin to reply:


    "This ability is good for me. If you go out, you should be normal."


    Su Jin opened his mouth, then looked at the black rabbit wordlessly, and then asked with some subtlety in his heart:


    "Have I become handsome?"


    "How can there be!" Hei Rabbit waved his hand awkwardly, and said with a smile: "No one says he is handsome."


    Seeing this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and then suddenly said in a wicked way: "Black Rabbit, are you free at night?"


    "Eh, now? It''s not good here?" Hei Rabbit was startled, and quickly glanced at Apollo.


    The latter looked at the two of them speechlessly, sinking into the ground like a dog in his heart.


    Seeing the black rabbit Nashasha, from time to time he subconsciously wants to wipe the corners of his mouth, Su Jin said quietly:


    "Does the poisonous body of Pisces still have the characteristics of charm..."


    No wonder Pisces is called the most beautiful saint and is also symbolized by the thorny rose.


    "What Pisces..."


    Black Rabbit froze for a moment, and then suddenly felt that Su Jin''s face in front of him seemed to be a little blurry, and even her mind was a little awake because of this.


    "Wait, I just..." Black Rabbit couldn''t help covering his face and squatted on the ground.


    "it''s not your fault."


    Su Jin walked up to the black rabbit with a look of pity, reached out and touched her head, comforting:


    "It''s natural for rabbits to like the wild!"


    "That''s what I said..." Black Rabbit said halfway through, and quickly said loudly: "What the hell! Isn''t this your fault!"


    "Yes, yes, I did it."


    Su Jin smiled and rubbed her head, then asked:


    "Did the mechanical **** bring it here?"


    Hearing Su Jin talking about business, Hei Rabbit glared at him with a blushing face, then took out a golden gift card from his pocket and said:


    "Even the Mechanic God has to be brought, you really are going to do something dangerous, right?"


    Su Jin looked at the words of Ares on the gift card, put away the gift card silently, then glanced at the black rabbit, and said:


    "It is estimated that there will be a surprise when I come back this time."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused:


    "Of course, it could also be bad news."


    Such as the unfortunate death of a former member... Su Jin added silently in his heart.


    Hei Rabbit heard the words, looked at Su Jin''s blurred face, fell silent for a moment, and finally sighed, holding back what he wanted to say.


    Finally, she stretched her head out and clicked on Su Jin''s cheek: "Be careful."


    "I see."


    Su Jin smiled and gave Black Rabbit a hug, then patted her on the back, released her hand, and stepped into the realm.


    ...

 Chapter 738：

    3345 Exterior door.


    The tallest building in Thousand Eyes Station.


    Shiroyasha, dressed in a decent kimono, stood at the railing, holding the handrail, looked at a hypermarket in the distance, and sneered:


    "If you had just come down to the lower level and told us that the largest hypermarket near our station is actually the stronghold of Ouroboros, we would definitely not believe it."


    "After all, even a snake wouldn''t dare to humiliate us like this."


    "Indeed it is."


    A streak of golden light gathered beside Bai Yasha, and then a pretty woman with blond hair like ears of rice and red eyes appeared beside her:


    "That''s why I suggested building a stronghold here."


    The flame-like red dress was placed on the body of the girl with rice ear hair, and it looked extraordinarily luxurious.


    "Your angry look is so cute, Shiroyasha."


    The Sun Protoss, who is called the ''Queen'' by the gods of the little garden, showed a happy smile.


    "You guy..." Bai Yasha sighed helplessly, and then said, "Forget it, let''s take it as the price for us to steal Su Jin."


    Hearing this, the Queen of Halloween tilted her head and said with a smile:


    "When did you get the illusion that he was taken from me?"


    "you?"


    Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, and then said in amazement:


    "Wait, don''t you think about the spirit of that kid..."


    "Shh!"


    The Queen of Halloween raised her index finger and pointed to the distance with a smile:


    "It''s about to start."


    Speaking of which, the Queen of Halloween said with a smile:


    "Do you think we are now like those human parents watching their children participate in high school students'' theatrical performances?"


    "Enough of boring metaphors."


    Bai Yasha complained, and finally looked at the distant store without a word, and clenched the railing with both hands unconsciously.


    ...


    A high-rise building 100 meters away from the hypermarket.


    Su Jin suddenly appeared on the top of the tall building, silently looking down at the crowd of people coming and going below.


    Chapter 995 I also like crowd tactics


    Standing on the edge of the roof, Su Jin overlooked the people coming and going below, and surrendered his eyes to the huge shopping mall.


    The mall covers an area of ??about 800 acres and is shaped like a transparent gentleman''s hat on the ground.


    From the transparent glass of the outer wall, you can see the crowd flowing in it.


    Su Jin watched for a while, then whispered to himself:


    "In the basement of the department store?"


    Contrary to what most people imagine, the large-scale strongholds of secret organizations will not be built in deep mountains and old forests, but will be built in areas with convenient transportation, dense crowds and rich resources.


    It is like the hypermarket in front of Su Jin.


    Located in the outer gate of 3345, near the Qianyan station, it sells those materials that Qianyan can''t see, but it is very profitable, and the thousands of eyes that sell high-end gifts and intelligence form a cluster effect. , and the ability of the senior cadres of Ouroboros to hinder the divination class.


    Normal people would never have imagined that such a place would actually be the location of the Ouroboros, and when they thought of it, they were also deceived because of divination.


    And Thousand Eyes will not let the high-level existence of three digits make divination for no reason - a lower-level hypermarket.


    This is also the reason why Thousand Eyes'' intelligence department was stunned that they did not find that there was a Ouroboros-Snake base near the stronghold.


    Using the small universe to investigate the underground, Su Jin, who could only vaguely sense the existence of life, said calmly:


    "Isn''t it transferred yet?"


    Judging from the fact that the underground facilities can blind him, it seems that the base of the Ouroboros has not been transferred, which is somewhat different from the time that Loki gave him.


    However, this did not hinder Su Jin''s arrangement...


    "Anyway, I didn''t plan to investigate one by one..."


    As Su Jin spoke, he stretched out his right hand and grabbed the air lightly.


    Seconded to Hermes Linger.


    Authority... [Stealing! ¡¿


    The air suddenly solidified, and the store where people came and went seemed to have been pressed the pause button. Everyone remained as they were, stiff in place, and even thinking stopped at this moment.


    The next moment, one after another silhouette, together with the building, began to disappear.


    As if the pencil drawing encountered the eraser, it was wiped away bit by bit.


    At this time, Su Jin had a white gentleman''s hat on his hand.


    He said that he wore a gentleman''s hat on his head, and looked flatly at the huge underground palace that had lost its architectural bunker and was exposed.


    At this moment, he was locked away by the three qi machines rising from the underground palace.


    ...


    5 minutes ago.


    The outer door of 3345, a certain underground room in the Eastern stronghold of Ouroboros.


    The electronic door with a sense of technology was opened in the sound of dripping.


    Immediately afterwards, a sturdy man with only a leopard skin surrounded his lower body, revealing bronzed skin and strong muscles, with a beard approached the room:


    "I heard that only two people will act with me on this mission. It seems that it is you, right?"


    The strong man shouted like a muffled thunder, and the room of more than 40 square meters shook slightly under his voice.


    And in the focus of his vision.


    A beautiful young girl with long blond hair and blue eyes, dressed in a rough tan linen cloth similar to a prison uniform, was kneeling on the ground without saying a word.


    The moment he saw the girl, the strong man''s eyes flashed with amazing colors, and then he formed a strong greed.


    "how?"


    The strong man smiled broadly:


    "Could it be that my partner this time is a dumb girl? That would be interesting."


    At this moment, in the room, the middle-aged man wearing the old knight armor with wheat-colored skin stopped holding the knight spear, turned his head and said:


    "Let that, in the face of colleagues, it''s best not to respond with silence, at least say a polite word or two."


    "I''m sorry, Senior St. George."


    A clear female voice came from the girl''s mouth. The latter looked at the bearded strong man in front of her with plain eyes, and said indifferently:


    "I''m just not used to speaking to the enemy of the Lord at this distance."


    "Perhaps, you can try to lend me the knight''s gun. If you have it, I think I should be able to get along with my colleagues amicably."


    "You!"


    St. George shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned his head and looked at the strong bearded man in front of him and said:


    "Sorry, the juniors on my side don''t seem to want to have too much communication with you, Your Excellency Bayeli."


    "Oh, it''s such a pity, it''s rare to meet a great beauty in ''snake''."


    Bayeli grinned, took out a cowhide water bottle, took a sip of wine, and squinted his eyes and said with a smile:


    "But I didn''t expect that the one who cooperated with me this time would actually be the legendary Joan of Arc? It seems that I am lucky, but it''s a pity that I didn''t deceive the beauty to reveal her name. It''s really a pity~"


    Jeanne Dalque, who was on the side, didn''t answer, but just stared straight ahead, as if the Paya in front of him were air.


    ????????


    Compared with her, St. George''s attitude is much kinder:


    "If Your Excellency Bayeli can dispel the desire in his eyes, my junior is still willing to say a word or two to you."


    When Bayeli heard the words, he said with a smile:


    "You mean when you stabbed the knight''s spear in my forehead and shouted ''infidel''?"


    St. George smiled when he heard the words, he didn''t deny or admit it, he just continued to wipe his weapon and said:


    "I heard that Your Excellency Bayeli also volunteered to participate in this mission, so what do you think of the alarm issued by the First Union''s Lord Loki?"


    At this moment, Bayeli replied casually: "She looks quite beautiful with that crow."


    St. George''s action paused, his expression stunned for a moment, and then he asked with a relatively strange expression:


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I''m not referring to the appearance, but to the colleague who replaced the prophecy system under the crown of Loki, suggesting that ''someone may attack the stronghold''."


    At this time, Bayeli finally turned his attention to St. George: "You mean that kid in Arcadia?"


    "...It''s about the same."


    St. George pondered for a moment, and his staff suspected that it would be Shiroyasha who would shoot, but considering that he might hold his own identity, there is a high probability that he would shoot in the form of sending a family member.


    And Bai Yasha''s dependent gods, not counting the fourteen star beasts, there are only Bai Xue Ji and Su Jin.


    Therefore, the shot may be Bai Xueji, who was empowered by Shiroyasha, or the ''fourth-generation Greek god-king'' who has been in the limelight recently.


    Therefore, there is no mistake in the general direction of Paya''s statement.


    "If you want to be careful..." Bayeli squinted while drinking, "I can only say be careful of that kid''s ''poison''."


    "Poison?" St. George breathed a sigh of relief: "It looks like our situation will be easy..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Jeanne next to him suddenly stood up and stared straight at the ceiling.


    "dangerous!"


    Hearing this, St. George immediately held the knight''s gun and said in a low voice, "I''m going to protect the supplies."


    "Huh?" Bayeli frowned at this time, looking at the rapidly dissipating buildings above his head, and said in surprise, "Hermes'' theft?"


    While the three of them were surprised, they all radiated perception and locked in the direction of Su Jin.


    And right now.


    Above the tall building, Su Jin stretched out his hand again and grabbed gently towards the void.


    Chapter 996 Cooperation


    Su Jin stretched out his hand and pulled in the void. A blond strong man with a whole body of red copper and full of mechanical feeling suddenly appeared in the void in front of Su Jin.


    This strong man is the mechanical **** of Ares.


    As soon as Ares appeared, he was deformed layer by layer in midair, and soon turned into a huge metal sphere with a fiery red body and a pitted surface.


    At this time, Su Jin took a step back, and his figure disappeared into the air.


    At the same time, a bright boy with blond hair and blue eyes and metallic skin in a helmet with feathered accessories appeared on the spot.


    Hermes Mechanic God.


    When Su Jin''s figure dissipated, Hermes'' figure was already locked by the three underground existences.


    And at this moment, Hermes smiled at the three of them, stretched out his hand, and stole from Ares next to him.


    What he stole this time was the ''Mars'' symbol of Ares.


    Afterwards, he took off his decorative helmet and threw it towards the underground labyrinth, and gave the symbol of Mars to the ''helmet''.


    Suddenly!


    A three-kilometer-sized, red-red meteorite like a white dwarf star smashed down from the sky with extremely condensed material density!


    The red firelight lit up on the surface of the meteorite, and the attraction brought by the planet''s gravity made all the earth and masonry on the ground fly upwards, thus expanding the volume of the meteorite.

 Chapter 739：

    "Concrete the concept of the planet directly and attack? Are you ignoring your life?"


    An angry and beautiful female voice sounded.


    At the same time, a loud alarm sounded.


    That was the warning that the city defense system had detected a meteorite impact.


    At this time, ''Hermes'' was silent for a while, and used theft against the city.


    In the next second, the entire city becomes illusory like a mirage.


    This is the phenomenon of the ''presence'' of the city being stolen.


    "Huh?!" A suspicious female voice sounded.


    At the same time, a golden rainbow light leaped out of the underground labyrinth, crossed the distance of space, and rushed straight towards the eyebrows of ¡®Hermes¡¯.


    That is, at the moment when the city was stolen, the rainbow light was vaguely biased by an inch, and by the slightest inch, it was deflected on the forehead of ''Hermes'' and did not hit the opponent.


    "Women''s kindness!" A rude cold snort sounded.


    Suddenly, a silver-blue lightning struck from the sky, hitting the huge meteorite in the sky.


    The roar exploded, and then, the sound quickly disappeared within the mortal''s audio acceptance range.


    Quietly, the meteorite disappeared little by little in mid-air, until the helmet in the core area was exposed.


    Clap!


    Lightning-like cracks appeared on the surface of the helmet, and then inch by inch it turned into nothingness.


    Then, rainbow light and lightning appeared in front of ¡®Hermes¡¯.


    Immediately afterwards, the figures of Joan of Arc and Bayeli appeared in front of him one after the other.


    "..."


    The atmosphere suddenly fell into silence.


    The huge fiery red celestial body was spinning in mid-air.


    And Bayeli looked at the fiery red celestial body, then looked at Hermes in front of him, and suddenly smiled:


    "Fun creative."


    "Is it Hephaestus'' machine?"


    "The main battle avatars of Hermes and Ares are actually made like this, hehe, this is really beyond my expectations."


    At this time, Su Jin, who was controlling ''Hermes'', saw Paya in front of him, and suddenly said:


    "Zeus?"


    Originally wanted to say something, Jeanne suddenly distanced herself from Bayeli, looked at him vigilantly, and then said to Su Jin:


    "Is that Mr. Su Jin from Arcadia?"


    ¡®Hermes¡¯ did not look away from Bayeli, but said in surprise:


    "You are¡­"


    "Let that, Jean-d''Arc." Jeanne said her full name.


    ''Hermes'' turned his head, glanced at Joan of Arc, and said:


    "It''s surprising that the Holy Maiden of the Crusades also joined the Ouroboros."


    At this time, Joan of Arc said righteously:


    "I''m a spy!"


    "..."


    ''Hermes'' was silent for a while, and there was a faint embarrassment on his metallic face.


    At this time, Jeanne stepped forward and said:


    "If Your Excellency believes me, please give me the existence of the people and cities in the previous bunker, and I will transfer them. As a reward, I will withdraw from the battle in the early stage and not participate in the siege of Your Excellency."


    ''Hermes'' looked at Joan of Arc strangely after hearing the words, but out of the reputation of the other party and his understanding of Zeus, he nodded:


    "it is good!"


    When the voice fell, he made a push gesture with his palm, and gave all the two batches of concepts that had been stolen earlier to Joan of Arc.


    And just in this incident, Bayeli''s fingers moved slightly, but suddenly stopped.


    "Please don''t embarrass my junior, Mr. Zeus."


    St. George''s face, hidden under his helmet, smiled.


    "Aiya, why are you Christians so hypocritical?"


    Bayeli lowered his fingers and watched as St. George slowly moved the spear aimed at him...


    At this time, Joan of Arc, who accepted the good concept, turned her head and glanced at St. George.


    The latter gave a wry smile, then sighed:


    "Okay, I understand."


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of white, the inside of which was like a grid, overlapping and splitting many small pieces of crystal balls.


    It was obviously a tool used to detain the ''materials'' in the Ouroboros stronghold.


    Su Jin glanced at the crystal ball, but couldn''t really see the exact person inside.


    At this time, St. George threw the crystal ball to Joan of Arc. After the latter caught it, he glanced at Su Jin and disappeared in front of Su Jin as a rainbow light.


    When Joan of Arc left, St. George chuckled lightly, and while raising his knight''s spear, he said softly:


    "It seems that my younger generation thinks that you are a person with a good heart because of your behavior of protecting the people, so they don''t want to participate in the siege."


    Su Jin glanced at St. George and asked:


    "What about you? Don''t you stop with the younger generation?"


    "I''m sorry, but I seemed to be an officer who only obeyed the orders of my superiors."


    St. George seemed to hold the spear loosely and aimed it at Su Jin.


    At this time, Zeus, who was wearing a Paya Li vest, picked up the cowhide bag, took a sip of wine, and squinted at Hermes and Ares in front of him and said:


    "2 vs 3? It seems that the situation is not good for me!"


    "It was this side that originally wanted the crowd tactics, but was overwhelmed instead?"


    "But it doesn''t matter, this small disadvantage is irrelevant to me."


    At this moment, Su Jin suddenly appeared in the sky in front of the two, and said softly.


    "2 versus 3? Doesn''t matter?"


    He raised his head, and there was a faint gleam of the sun in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and gently pulled toward the void again.


    In an instant.


    A strong man with thick muscles and a height of three meters, like an iron tower, and a woman with fish tail and bird wings like a combination of a mermaid and a monster bird appeared on both sides of Su Jin at the same time, and two mechanical gods together. Bayeli surrounded.


    This is the blue ice of Hercules and the enchantress summoned and strengthened by the sovereignty of the sun.


    Summons two combat powers equivalent to four figures, and turns the situation into five vs two.


    Su Jin smiled at Paya and St. George in front of him:


    "Coincidentally, I also like crowd tactics."


    Chapter 997


    Three meters tall, with thick muscles and pitch black, a figure like an iron tower was blocked in front of him.


    Behind him is a merman-like demon bird, holding a treasure bottle and exuding an amazing frozen aura.


    On the left, the crimson celestial body is spinning, repeatedly connecting with nature, outlining the true meaning of wars and battles.


    On the far right, the boy with short blond hair and full of metallic texture constantly looked up and down Bayeli''s whole body with malicious eyes, as if he was looking for a target to attack.


    Aside from the four, Su Jin, who was wearing a black robe, stood with his hands behind his back, staring deeply.


    "Hehe, it turned out to be the Sun Sovereign of Leo, no wonder he can summon you."


    Bayeli looked at Hercules who looked like an iron tower in front of him, and showed a genial smile.


    There was a hint of emotion in Hercules'' empty eyes, which was the will of Hercules'' body that was far away.


    And in the first second, seeing the figure in front of him with a different quota, but with an extremely strong feeling to him, Hercules almost couldn''t resist the urge to curse.


    ''Which idiot Leo holder is this who actually called him out to fight Zeus? ¡¯


    Before the thought dissipated, Hercules had already seen Su Jin behind him.


    "..."


    After a brief and awkward silence, Hercules reached out and took out a huge black axe.


    ''I can''t help it, I owe my favor, I can only bite the bullet. ¡¯


    Realizing that Hercules had obviously made an intention, but made such a behavior, a look of anger clearly appeared on Bayeli''s face:


    "You don''t think that just a kid summoned by the sovereignty of the sun, a beast strengthened by the sovereignty of the sun, and the waste of two Greek gods can deal with us, right?"


    At this moment, St. George''s subtle voice sounded:


    "Sorry, just correct it, it seems that you are the only one surrounded."


    St. George pointed to the place where he was standing. He was just behind Hermes. Although he was far away from Su Jin, he obviously did not fall into the encirclement of the four exceptional fighting forces.


    Obviously, only Bayeli was targeted. If St. George was not responsible for his own duties, he could leave now on his own.


    Bayeli was silent for a while, wondering if he regretted his previous act of including St. George on his side.


    He sighed, shook his head and said:


    "Young people now, just don''t talk about martial arts, they will only bully me, an old-fashioned guy."


    "Pity me, an old god, who has to deal with four young people in one go."


    "Alas, except for Little Hermes, it''s more cute, and other crooked melons and winter jujubes, there are actually curious species mixed with birds and mermaids."


    "I like the gods of natural beauty."


    When Bayeli finished saying these words, the treasure bottle in Cang Bing''s hand shook slightly.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin frowned slightly, then sighed.


    And Bayeli, who also noticed this scene, let out a low laugh:


    "So that''s the case, do you have consciousness?"


    He understood the state of Cang Bing, the enchanting princess, and said with a cunning smile:


    "But it''s too young. It seems that the age should be very short. It''s just an exceptional combat power temporarily strengthened by Leo''s Sun Sovereignty."


    Su Jin looked at Zeus wordlessly. Under the loose black robe, the crushed glass bottle was gradually integrating the toxin into nature.


    At this time, Bayeli looked at Su Jin jokingly and said:


    "Although you are the one occupying the number of people, it seems that only you and Hercules can fully exert their combat power here?"


    Bayeli sees part of the truth.


    As he said, there are only two people present who can truly exert their exceptional combat power.


    The rest of Hermes and Ares are controlled by the autonomous AI of the mechanical gods. Although they have authority, they can imitate the original owner''s fighting style, and have a combat power equivalent to four figures.


    But it''s fine for others, but for Zeus, it''s full of flaws.


    After all, Ares and Hermes, but his most loyal subordinates in the Greek **** group, he naturally has the means to counteract.


    As for Cang Bing, the enchantress who was promoted by Pisces, although it was mistakenly believed to be promoted by Leo, but forcibly blessing the weak is not bad, for the masters who are good at fighting, there are flaws everywhere.


    Speaking of this, Bayeli showed a playful smile and said to Su Jin:


    "This is completely inconsistent with the crowd tactics you said?"


    "Could it be that this time, you still want to rely on ''poison''?"

 Chapter 740：

    Halfway through his words, Hercules moved.


    His voice disappeared from everyone''s eyes and turned into a heavy black stone axe.


    The stone axe hummed, and on the pitch-black axe blade, streaks of pitch-black lightning split the space, shattered the atmosphere, and slashed towards Bayeli''s fragile lower body in a mysterious trajectory.


    Looking at that appearance, it seems that he wants to split Bayeri directly from the bottom to the top.


    "Young people are impulsive, and they make reckless actions with just a few words..."


    Bayeli stretched out his hand and gestured to resist, and at the same time when the attack and defense were intertwined, he used the technique of speedy words to pass his words to Su Jin''s ear, trying to continue to provoke.


    However, at this time, he saw the fleeting surprise in Su Jin''s eyes.


    ''No, it''s not Su Jin''s command, it''s Hercules'' arbitrariness. ¡¯


    ''Damn, there is a fraud! ¡¯


    Bayeli quickly put away the idea of ??blocking, dodged and wanted to retreat, but was forced to stagnate for a moment by the amazing freezing intention behind him.


    At this moment, Hercules laughed wickedly, the muscles in his legs bulged, the intertwined black veins exploded, and streaks of pitch-black lightning suddenly appeared beside his feet and exploded under his feet.


    With this explosion, Hercules'' speed suddenly skyrocketed, facing Paya Li, and slashed towards his lower body in a straight and sinister manner.


    At the same time, Su Jin controlled Hermes and extended his hand.


    Knowing that Bayeli would definitely guard against theft, he did not choose to steal the idea of ??Bayeli''s evasion, but instead targeted himself.


    Su Jin playfully manipulated Hermes to use the power of stealing to steal ''Su Jin'', which had been brewing for a long time when he heard Paya''s beep, then smiled at Paya, and added it to Paya.


    All of a sudden, Bayeli''s head exploded, and all kinds of dissatisfaction welled up in his heart.


    Looking at Hercules in front of him, his eyes became unhappy no matter how he looked at it.


    In an instant, he had the urge to take the blow and kill Hercules.


    ''steal? ? ¡¯


    When this thought came up in his mind, Bayeli had already lost the best opportunity to dodge the attack.


    And at this time, the arm of the Hercules man bulged again.


    "Death to the Lord!"


    With a loud roar, with all his strength, he slashed towards Bayeli from top to bottom.


    Chapter 998 Reasons for Failure


    The heavy and pitch-black stone axe sank into Payaeli''s body under the eyes of the man present, whose scalp was numb. The fragile lower body was cut open without any obstruction, and the spines were like tofu without causing any obstruction.


    It was not until the stone axe hit the third rib, and was about to smash Baya into two pieces, was forced to stop by some force.


    Seeing the easy effect of the attack, Su Jin was not careless, let alone pursued the attack, but took the lead in retreating 5 kilometers.


    This is the range he estimated and can be safely countered.


    Seeing this scene, Bayeli, who was originally annoyed, suddenly showed a look of regret:


    "Pity."


    He sighed and said in a low voice:


    "In the name of the father."


    At this time, a reddish mist emanated from his body, the breeze blew, and the mist shrouded the sky for three kilometers.


    Covering Ares, Hermes, and Hercules, only the blue ice of the enchantress escaped the cover by freezing the surrounding space.


    Authority - ''War''


    The damage is evenly distributed!


    A red light flashed in Bayeli''s eyes, and Hercules, whose muscles wanted to cut him in two with Jia holding his arm in front of him, groaned, and a trace of blood spilled from the skin of his body.


    Similarly, the stars transformed by Hermes and Ares also hummed unnaturally at this time.


    In contrast, Bayeli''s injury, who should have been split in half, suddenly improved, and the heavy stone axe inexplicably retreated more than 10 centimeters, but it did not enter the bladder area and was stuck there.


    "Directly ignoring the conditions and seconding Ares'' war authority?"


    Su Jin looked at this scene in surprise, with a slightly unbelievable tone.


    "As the father of Ares, it is very reasonable for me to fight with one hand, right?"


    Bayeli smiled lightly and didn''t care about his injuries at all.


    However, the information revealed by his words made everyone present feel chills.


    Just now Su Jin understood that Zeus had the sinister intention of replacing most of the twelve Greek gods with his own children.


    No wonder Athena hesitated to take action. This kind of means of mobilizing the power of her children and turning it into her own use was simply detrimental to the extreme.


    Is this the truth behind the title of Zeus [the Great Father God]?


    At this time, Bayeli looked at Su Jin and sighed:


    "Unfortunately, Athena seems to cover up the spirituality of your fourth-generation god-king, otherwise just now... hehe."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin looked at Bayeli coldly and said nothing.


    But in this regard, Bayeli can only feel Su Jin''s slickness in the bottom of his heart.


    If Su Jin made any response just now, as long as there is a part of acknowledging the spirit of the fourth generation of God King, he will be able to use the power of the Great Father God to mobilize the authority and ability that Su Jin possesses.


    It''s a pity that Su Jin didn''t get caught, and even tried to avoid talking to him from the beginning, apparently being reminded by some people how to deal with him.


    But it doesn''t matter. After he used God the Great Father, the situation was turned upside down, and Su Jin, who had surrounded himself, would also be afraid and unable to control these puppets with all his strength.


    At this time, Bayeli smiled and said:


    "Mr. St. George, how about the beast at the back, please?"


    "I can''t think of a reason to refuse." St. George shrugged and said with emotion.


    He was obliged to take action against Su Jin, but he didn''t want to get involved in the battle between Zeus and Su Jin, so it was indeed the most appropriate way to hold Cang Bing, who was the enchantress.


    After all, this is the easiest persimmon to pinch.


    St. George stepped on his toes and turned into a light and shadow, shrouding the monster bird behind Bayeli.


    The only existence behind him who was not restricted by the Great Father God was led away, and Bayeli''s expression became more relaxed, and he even laughed at Hercules who was close at hand:


    "My dear son!"


    "I should have said that when you show your minions to me, you better have the ability to bite me to death."


    "But what are you talking about now?"


    When Bayeli said this, he said sarcastically:


    "Attack my lower body? Do you think I would care if a mere avatar is disabled? Do you think I would choose to defend against your attacks because of this?"


    "If I wanted face, I wouldn''t be able to climb to the height I am now."


    Hercules, who was as tall as an iron tower, just glanced at him and said calmly:


    "Zeus castrated once, 100,000 eye points, whether it is an incarnation or not."


    The smile on Bailey''s face suddenly froze.


    At this time, Hercules said with contempt:


    "Hate? Stop kidding, I just want to make money."


    In a sense, Hercules knew Zeus very well.


    Taunting, insulting, humiliating, and all kinds of targeted behaviors can be laughed off by Zeus'' face.


    But only relying on these behaviors to make money, Zeus couldn''t bear it.


    This is like making a ''special film'' by himself, enjoying it alone and ''taking a film and selling it for profit by the enemy'', the former Zeus can ignore, the latter will make him extremely unhappy.


    Just like now...


    Bayeli''s face has changed from the smiling face just now to an expressionless face.


    He looked at Hercules deeply, then ignored the child he once liked the most, looked at Su Jin in the distance, and said calmly:


    "It''s a pity you''re just an incarnation."


    If it was the deity, he would kill Hercules on the spot.


    But it doesn''t matter, the culprit that caused all this to happen, Su Jin, who was his enemy, was not far away.


    "Ah!"


    Bayeli chuckled lightly, then looked at Su Jin''s hand hidden in his pocket, and sneered:


    "Waiting for the poison to take effect?"


    "Do you think I''ll be unprepared this time?"


    After saying this, dark green abscesses grew on his face and arms, which made people look disgusting, and there was even boiling green mucus on the abscesses.


    Tick ??tock!


    The green mucus slid from Payali''s face and landed on the ground, making a sizzling sound, but in an instant, a large pit melted on the surface, and it continued to melt underground.


    "With Xu Dela''s poison again? Didn''t make any progress." Bayeli sneered, then said to Su Jin, "Look at your own hand."


    Hearing this, Su Jin stretched his hand out of his sleeve and looked at the bright red bags above, as if he had been bitten by a mosquito.


    "Poison?" Su Jin was surprised, and looked at Bayeli with some surprise.


    At the same time, the same red packets appeared on Hercules, Ares, and Hermes.


    It''s just that unlike Su Jin, who only has symptoms in one arm, they have the same red spots all over the body.


    "Haha, that''s a virus that exemplifies the concept of AIDS."


    Bayeli smiled and stretched out his fingers.


    In the air, a shrill and noisy flapping of wings sounded, and a single invisible transparent mosquito landed on his fingertips.


    "Why do you think I''m appearing as Paya?"


    Bayeri chuckled softly and said in a sarcastic tone:


    "The same trick, it''s best not to expect the second time to work."


    "Bayeli, Lord of the Flies, Lord of Mosquitoes, Lord of Plague, Lord of Demons..."


    Su Jin, who was facing this situation, couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    Then he pouted and let out a sneering sound:


    "It''s really interesting, so next, who is more poisonous than whom?"


    Bayeli looked at Su Jin with a smile, and did not deny this statement. As a **** king who was plotted against by Su Jin with poison, only by fighting back with poison can he save his face as the king of the gods, and he is also confident that he can bring Su Jin a cruel poisoning experience.


    until¡­


    After 3 seconds, Paya Li spit out a big mouthful of red blood.


    "Poison? How?"


    Bayeli was stunned to see the blood spit in his hand, and the blood was incomparably red, and he couldn''t help but looked up at Su Jin:


    "No, there should be only three kinds of poisons you spread into the air, and each of them has been deciphered by the virus that I used for authority and hedging."


    At this time, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, his eyes sneered, and he said in a faint tone:


    "Zeus, didn''t anyone tell you that even mosquitoes can''t **** any blood?"


    Chapter 999 Athena''s Surprise


    saint.


    This is the collective name of the Crusaders for those who became three-digit after being consecrated.


    And St. George is one of them.


    As a protector of soldiers and diseases, he has been consecrated for countless years, and his power has steadily entered the upper reaches of the three-digit elite.


    It stands to reason that a senior three-digit figure like him, a four-digit figure who was raised with the brute force of the Sun''s sovereignty against Cang Bing against the enchantress, should be enough to end the battle within a few seconds.


    However, the reality is that he was suppressed by the mixed family of the mermaid and the demon bird.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"

 Chapter 741：

    After dodging a heavy smashing of the aquarium, Saint George suddenly bent one knee in midair, covering his mouth as if he was kneeling on the ground, coughing repeatedly.


    The demon bird holding the aquarium swayed the aquarium, and large tracts of air condensed, and a continuous layer of ice appeared in the sky.


    St. George, who was frozen in the ice, looked at the dark green blood in his palms and the shredded internal organs in the blood, and felt the concept from above, his eyes were dumbfounded.


    ¡®AIDS? cholera? Black Death? Willow disease? syphilis? ¡¯


    The people of St. George who noticed the three diseases were stunned.


    He immediately suspected that Su Jin had given him the virus, but suddenly rejected it.


    Because these are three diseases, the distance to Bayeli is closer than that of Su Jin.


    Zeus, the turtle grandson, actually poisoned him? !


    St. George was frightened, while swaying the disease, guarding the power of the saints, and wanted to clear all these blasphemies on himself.


    He is an upright and pure saint, what is the situation of AIDS and Hua Liu?


    And then without waiting for him to clear the virus, an intense, unbearable pain turned into a poison of severe pain pouring into his mind all over his body? Is this the toxin of the Hydra Hydra? ¡¯


    While St. George was angry, he also thought of the person who poisoned him.


    Su Jin!


    Absolutely Su Jin did it!


    He must have exuded Hydra''s toxin in the air from the beginning, slowly poisoning him, and this happened.


    And just as it was shaking, a pain that seemed to be baked in the core of the star poured into St. George''s mind.


    This kind of heat poison that couldn''t be removed, couldn''t be shielded, and made the blood boil all over, caused St. George''s brain to short-circuit for a moment.


    How long has he just been standing beside Su Jin and Payeli?


    How could these two demented fellows poison him so much? !


    For the first time, St. George''s heart welled up with a strong fear.


    Even when he was a human, he had never been so frightened when he led the army of slaves into the battle.


    There was only one thought in St. George''s mind at this time.


    ...What kind of vicious things are those two guys, the third and fourth generation of Greece! !


    And just when St. George was thinking, Cang Bing of the enchantress waved the hand that froze everything, towards him in the ice layer, slammed down.


    ...


    Looking at Paya Li, who was kneeling on one knee in pain, clutching his heart, there was only deep contempt on Su Jin''s face.


    Using the characteristics of the king of mosquitoes, it spreads transparent mosquitoes in the atmosphere that even Lingge can''t feel it, and transmits the virus to people by sucking blood.


    It is true that Payali''s tricks are very sinister.


    Just this transparent and hidden mosquitoes can attract most of the unwary gods and Buddhas and get into trouble.


    Judging from the fact that Su Jin, who had been on guard just now, was also recruited, that kind of mosquito, or even the holder''s certain causal twisting power, can distort the cause and effect of poisoning, making people poisoned silently.


    However, Bayeli chose to use such a magical mosquito to **** him, who holds Pisces, to **** the blood of Pisces Saint Seiya.


    Can Pisces Saint Seiya''s blood be sucked?


    Their poisonous blood is a highly poisonous thing that even the second-level gods in the Saint Seiya world equivalent to three-digit numbers should be careful, and even the first-level gods with two-digit numbers should be careful.


    It is the highly poisonous blood that once ingested a tiny bit will lead to the exhaustion of bodily functions, the disappearance of the five senses, and the tragic death of people without pain or awareness.


    so¡­


    "Who are you pretending to be for?"


    Su Jin looked at Paya Li, who was kneeling in pain, with contempt. Pisces'' poisonous blood would not cause pain, but would only erode the opponent''s body and make him feel dead.


    Getting down on one knee in pain is not a symptom of poisonous blood.


    Want to use this to get him in?


    This is ridiculous!


    ''It''s careless! '' Bayeli thought angrily.


    Different from what Su Jin imagined, there was indeed severe pain in Bayeli''s body.


    Just now, he just used the corresponding disease to suppress the Scorpio heat poison under Su Jin, and suppressed its effect in the category that would not affect the action, forming a fragile balance.


    But the poisonous blood of Pisces broke this balance in an instant.


    The unbearable hot feeling, the sense of touch and the sense of intuition are gradually disappearing, and the negative effects brought about by the exhaustion of the body are constantly affecting the state of Paya.


    This situation was completely unexpected by Bayeli.


    Or.


    A ghost would have thought that Su Jin''s physique was actually such a poisonous blood!


    He was poisoned like this just by ingesting a tiny bit of mosquitoes. If Su Jin took out this kind of poisonous blood last time, he was afraid that he would really overturn the car.


    ''Things are troublesome. '' Bayeli looked at the cautious Su Jin, his face gradually dignified.


    Although Su Jin cautiously did not choose to take advantage of the situation to pursue the attack, Bayeli himself knew that in such a state he could not resist the onslaught of the monster in front of him.


    ¡®If this goes on like this, the risk of exposure is too high, I will deceive him first¡­¡¯


    Just as the idea rose in my heart, an axe light lit up on Bayeli''s face.


    It was the light and shadow of the heavy stone axe in Hercules'' hand at close range.


    As a summoned attendant, Hercules faithfully performed his role, instead of Su Jin, he took the lead to test Bayeli.


    When the gap reached this scene, Bayeli took a deep look at Hercules and said softly:


    "It''s a pity! It''s too early!"


    He said to let go of some restraint on his body, spread his hands, and embraced the sky.


    With this sigh, above the sky, a towering mountain appeared in the sky.


    Its lofty peaks have already broken through the atmosphere of Hakoba Continent and penetrated into the lonely starry sky.


    At this moment, a voice full of majesty like thunder echoed between heaven and earth.


    [In the name of the Great Father God! Release your shackles! ¡¿


    ¡¾Remember it, sing it! ¡¿


    ¡¾This is the epic of the gods! ¡¿


    Accompanied by high-pitched singing, a mighty river flows from the past to the present, and one after another lofty figures stand on the riverbank, or in the Hanoi, or drive a small wooden boat, looking up at the historical river, along the river. flow down.


    At this time, the source of the river, a **** who existed in the past, could not see the figure, and could not perceive its existence, slowly opened his eyes.


    In a trance, a divine light from the beginning of heaven and earth burst out towards Su Jin, towards Hercules, towards Bayeli, towards the entire 3345 outer door!


    "not good!"


    Hercules, who attacked, immediately noticed the true body of the divine light.


    That is the simulated star creation map held by Zeus, the attack from the ancient gods summoned by [God spectrum].


    This is an attack from the era of chaos, targeting the entire outer gate of 3345, erasing everyone and everything including it!


    "Damn it!" Hercules swung his axe, and black lightning burst out from his arm, slashing towards Bayeli. , In the distance, at the Thousand Eyes station of the escorted Lord, Bai Yasha suddenly stood up and said furiously:


    "He actually dares!"


    On the contrary, the Halloween Queen beside Shiroyasha let out a low laugh:


    "I actually planned this move from the beginning!"


    Before the attack of the ancient times, Bayeli, who had been split in half by Hercules, looked at Su Jin in the distance with a broken body, and smiled:


    "Aren''t you escaping? That''s the attack from Chaos. Although it''s just Chaos represented by the gods, it''s not an ordinary three-digit force that can be resisted head-on."


    Su Jin didn''t answer, just asked:


    "So from the beginning, you just wanted to destroy me, the 3345 outer gate, and the 2105380 outer gate where Arcadia is located?"


    "right!"


    Bayeli raised the corners of his mouth and said with a smile:


    "Faced with a cautious mouse in the field, the best way to hunt is to cover all the places where he can hide."


    He said this with a happy smile:


    "That''s why I kept using words to delay time, and even used toxins to stimulate you and me to compete, and then at the expense of part of this avatar''s spirituality, I distorted the positions of the 2105380 outer door and the 3345 outer door. The purpose is to create An opportunity you can''t escape."


    Speaking of which, Bayeli sighed with regret:


    "Unfortunately, something unexpected went wrong, and I didn''t delay it long enough. Although Arcadia, who you care about, was brought in, the most important thing was the arrangement to prevent you from escaping. "


    "This could be called a serious failure of the plan."


    "No, you didn''t fail at that."


    Su Jin closed his eyes and said calmly.


    "Oh?" Bayeli raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Jin in surprise.


    At this moment, a splendid but not dazzling light caused him to narrow his eyes.


    "The reason for your failure is that I didn''t expect my simulated star creation map to be in this form..."


    Like being enveloped by the sun, under the splendid brilliance, Su Jin publicly put on his real trump card for the first time.


    Simulating the Star Creation Chart... The Great Treasure (arsmagna)!


    Chapter 1000 Depressed Athena


    The light coming from the beginning dissolves everything.


    Time, space, atmosphere, earth, all the tangible and intangible things are glued together in some chaotic form, regardless of each other, as if they were in this state at the beginning.


    The entire 3345 outer door, under the light of that light, everything was dissolved and became such a state.


    This state is called by the gods ''~chaos''.


    Turning anything that shines into chaos is the power of Chaos, the original Greek **** of chaos.


    It is also the strongest attack that can be used within the range of the lower layers, and it is one of the attack methods that can exceed the limit of the power of the lower layer by the center of the small garden in a short period of time.


    This kind of power that makes everything too chaotic, even if it is a high-level gift game, can stop it in an instant, forcibly end the battle, limit the original rules, maintain a certain fair game, and return to the original and most essential fighting.


    However, that''s when the opponent doesn''t have a simulated star chart.


    In the invisible and intangible chaos, a hazy light slowly emerged and gradually became stronger, until a sun rose slowly in the chaos!


    Under the magnificent and dazzling light of creation, Bayeli''s body, which was split into two sections, endured the strong light with two eyes, and said in a low and incredible tone:


    "You said that the reason for my failure is that I didn''t expect the real posture of the simulated star creation map you hold?"


    While talking, Bayeli looked at the small but inexplicable stalwart figure in the sun, and looked at the other party, the splendid Shenkai, and after a long time, he let out a sigh of turbidity:


    "really."


    "I really didn''t expect it."


    "Your trump card, the simulated star chart created by my most beautiful daughter, is actually in this form."


    Speaking of this, Bayeli looked at the unscathed figure standing in the chaos, showing a bitter smile:


    "The image of God''s armor, even the concept of chaos can''t break the defense, and it is a simulated star creation map that specializes in defense."


    "Haha, it really fits Athena''s cautious character."


    "Did you choose the safest and most invincible design for the fourth-generation God King''s Heavenly Armament?"


    When he saw the divine armor, Bayeli knew that he had lost.


    The biggest feature of simulating the Star Creation Map and Divine Spectrum is to summon the gods on its blood lineage, bless the power of its gods on itself, or simply summon it directly to drive it.


    And this kind of summoning is indistinguishable from the target, so even if Chaos does not exist in the little garden, his spirituality is also an incomplete spirituality, and Zeus can directly summon him through the divine spectrum and attack.


    Such an attack must be powerful, and to a certain extent, it can even break through the limitations of the central center of the small garden, and truly exert three-digit power in the lower layers.


    However¡­


    All special, all power, in front of that armor, is meaningless.

 Chapter 742：

    Having witnessed the great treasure, Paya easily deciphered its superficial concept.


    "Born from chaos, a battle suit made from the universe."


    "An absolute defense that cannot be breached without the power to destroy the universe!"


    "Good Su Jin, good Athena!"


    Bayeli stroked his palms and smiled, gnashing his teeth while laughing:


    "I lost this game."


    "I admit it!"


    As he spoke, his body that was split in two finally began to overflow with dark green blood.


    Seeing the existence of the great secret treasure and realizing that he could not do anything about it, Su Jin''s Bayeli wisely chose to give up all actions against Su Jin.


    Because that doesn''t make sense anymore.


    As long as Su Jin is still wearing the great secret treasure, as long as he is in the lower level, then he is truly invincible at the lower level.


    As long as the Box Garden Center still exists for a day, even if the two figures are shot in person at the lower level, it is impossible to hurt Su Jin''s body while Su Jin is wearing a great secret treasure.


    This is fundamentally invincible.


    Because no one at the lower level will be able to break through Su Jin''s upper limit of defense.


    Wow~Bayeli''s body quickly dissolved, turning into droplets of dark green, full of stench and crushing, falling towards the ground that had just been separated from the chaotic state.


    In the dark, a spiritual light rose from the remnant body of Bayeli, flew into the sky, flew into the sacred mountain in the cosmic starry sky, and disappeared into the palace on the top of the mountain.


    Above the palace, Zeus, who was sitting on the oak throne, silently looked at Su Jin, who was wearing the holy clothes. After a long silence, he sighed.


    when! when!


    On the top of Mount Olympus in the heavenly realm, the huge morning bell chimed vigorously.


    With the sound of the bell, the towering Greek mountain began to gradually fade and gradually disappear.


    It is clear.


    Knowing that nothing could be done, Zeus chose to give up all actions.


    It was at this time that Su Jin finally spoke up:


    "Don''t you think you can get away with it all?"


    The phantom on the oak throne narrowed his eyes and stared at the figure in the lower realm seriously.


    At the end, Zeus said solemnly:


    "I have to admit that you do have the capital to become the fourth generation of God King."


    He said this, his eyes coldly said:


    "But if you think you can pull me off the throne right now, you can come here in person! Come to this Mount Olympus and cut off my head with your own hands!"


    Boom!


    Purple thunder roared over Mount Olympus.


    Under the thunder, Zeus roared:


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Don''t forget, now I am the Lord of Greece, the King of the Gods!"


    Su Jin couldn''t help seeing Zeus'' statement. sneered:


    "Ah!"


    "The king of the gods?"


    Su Jin stared coldly at the figure in the palace in the sky, and with one step, passed through the numerous spaces, went straight to Mount Olympus, came to the Temple of Zeus, and came to the upper heaven.


    He stood calmly under the throne of Zeus, raised his head slightly, but his eyes seemed to be looking down and said:


    "I''m here in person, how are you doing?"


    Zeus stood up suddenly, and a thick book like a black dictionary appeared in his hand.


    One after another, the brilliance of authority blooms on the books, and various concepts converge on the books, like stars, setting off the books like the universe.


    Zeus stood in front of the throne, staring at Su Jin, who was next, and couldn''t help but sneered:


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Reckless, young, even stupid!"


    "Isn''t it good to be king in the lower realm?"


    In the book in his hand, the dazzling divine light gradually recovered.


    Chaos in charge of chaos, Gaia, the mother of the earth, Uranus, the master of the sky, Tartarus, the **** of the abyss, Nix, the goddess of the night, and Erebos, the **** of darkness.


    The sleeping ancient gods slowly opened his eyes.


    One after another, icy and ruthless eyes began to focus on Su Jin''s body, and the vast divine power submerged into Zeus'' body, making his power infinitely higher.


    Facing the gazes of the six great beings, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and said:


    "I seem to have said it before."


    "I like the crowd-pleasing style."


    When he said this, his smile became stronger and colder, and he even showed a mocking smile at the six ancient gods:


    "But this premise is ''living''."


    A beast mixed with a mermaid and a demon bird appeared on Su Jin''s left, and turned into a fairy girl with blond hair and blue eyes in a white sackcloth.


    Lei Shi, who was bathed in thunder, roared and turned into a young woman in armor with a golden ponytail.


    They stood on both sides of Su Jin and raised their hands.


    "Using this trick to face the God of Creation may be the best choice."


    Su Jin, who was wearing holy clothes, bent down on his knees, straightened his hands, and spread out the five fingers of both hands.


    Om...!


    The substantive golden little universe burned on the three of them, and the indescribable power collided and expanded among the three. At this moment, Zeus, who was stagnant in time and space and felt that something was wrong, was about to unfold the "God Spectrum".


    But, it''s too late.


    "Suffer to death, Zeus!"


    "...the athena exclamation!"


    Chapter 1001 This is the price and helplessness


    The sound of the collision of gold and iron rang out.


    Uesugi Kenshin dodged and retreated a thousand meters before stopping, looking at Shiroyasha who was fiddling with his fingers, and then looking at Mount Olympus in the distant sky, frowning and asking:


    "Why stop me, White Night King."


    She paused when she said this, and asked in a puzzled tone:


    "Zeus arbitrarily used a simulated star creation map in the lower level, and it was aimed at the entire outer gate of the lower level. Therefore, our Heavenly Army has reason to implement specific rules and arrest it."


    "This shouldn''t conflict with your duties, right?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha clenched his fingers, looked at his fingers that were as clean as jade, and said casually:


    "The old stallion in Greece used the 3345 outer gate we run as a shooting range, and it was indeed punishable."


    "Since we agree, why stop me?"


    Uesugi Kenshin silently clenched the platinum ornate spear in his hand.


    That is the biggest trump card of the Tianjun.


    Once used, it is bound to win the simulated star map Fanshi gun.


    This is also the strength of Uesugi Kenshin''s arrest of Zeus.


    Different from the augmented ability of God''s Book to summon ancient gods, bless oneself, and forcibly interrupt the gift game, there is only one ability to simulate the creation of the star map and the Fanshi gun.


    That is victory!


    When this gun is swung, the owner will ignore all conditions and win!


    This absolute power is enough to smooth out all the gaps between Uesugi Kenshin and Zeus, and knock this god-king down from the altar.


    "Then I have to ask you how the Tianjun intends to punish him?"


    Shiroyasha narrowed his eyes and looked at Uesugi Kenshin coldly:


    "Deprive the gods and Buddhas of the reserve army of the Greek gods? Ban the location of the temples of Zeus and store them in Beihai Haiyan? Or, can you interfere in the internal affairs of the gods and let Zeus step down?"


    "I..." Uesugi Kenshin was speechless for a while, because the first two were indeed the decisions of the Heavenly Army, while the latter was something that the Heavenly Army could not do.


    The internal affairs of the **** group, unless it seriously endangers the small garden, no outsiders are allowed to interfere. This is the rule set at the beginning of the small garden.


    As long as this rule still exists, outsiders will not want to use force to force Zeus to step down. Only insiders can make a reasonable coup.


    This is the limit of the rules, even the Heavenly Army cannot change it.


    Seeing that Uesugi Kenshin was silent, Shiroyasha played with his fingers and sneered:


    "Deprivation of irrelevant rights and interests, detention, these small tricks should not be played in front of us. What tricks have we not tried personally?"


    When Bai Yasha said this, his face suddenly darkened, and he said coldly:


    "We want Zeus to die now, and Su Jin is also working hard to send Zeus on his way."


    "As gods, we don''t want any outsiders to interfere."


    "do you understand?"


    Bai Yasha''s eyes looked around the surrounding space coldly, his eyes split through the space like thunder and lightning, and locked onto the gods and Buddhas who were hidden behind the scenes.


    "If you understand, back off!"


    "Su Jin is guaranteed. If there is any objection, let the two-digit figure come over with a simulated star creation map!"


    Hearing this, the gods fell into silence.


    Especially in the dark, after a degenerate spirituality spread throughout the small garden, all the gods and Buddhas dared not speak.


    Some gods and buddhas who are proficient in prophecy have already received the feedback of prophecy, and understand the fact that the "simulation of the star creation map, the opposite of the gods" has been unfolded in the lower layers.


    Compared to Shiroyasha, who spoke ruthlessly, Alger, who was already in action, was obviously more deterrent.


    In the dark, countless hands that just wanted to stretch out suddenly shrank back.


    Compared with the benefits brought by taking the opportunity to divide the Greek gods, the deterrence of two protoss with double-digit combat power is stronger.


    Seeing the gods was not because of his own threat, but because Alger flinched because of the simulated star creation map on the lower level, Shiroyasha sneered through gritted teeth.


    With a dark face, she made some decisions in her heart.


    It was at this time that the radiance of the Big Bang rose from the celestial Olympus.


    "This is!"


    Bai Yasha suddenly turned around, froze for a moment, and then couldn''t help widening his eyes.


    ...


    ...


    Under the headquarters of Arcadia.


    Algor, who was bathed in the dark and depraved true meaning, turned his head suspiciously and looked at Athena, who was also surprised.


    "Have you seen this trick?" Alger said with a little taste.


    Because even she didn''t know that Su Jin had such a trump card, but Athena had seen it before, which made her unhappy, and had the illusion that she was not Su Jin''s most intimate little padded jacket.


    "No, I didn''t." Athena shook her head slightly, her mouth opened slightly, and she looked at the scene in the heavens in astonishment.


    "You lied to a ghost!" Alger was obviously a little annoyed by the concealment of his defeat: "I haven''t seen it before, this trick will be called ''Athena''s exclamation''? Also, isn''t your expression now just exclamation?"


    "How dare you play with me? I think your skin is itchy, right!"


    Athena: "..."

 Chapter 743：

    Why does she feel that she is even more wronged than Dou E?


    Although this trick is called Athena''s amazement, but she has never seen it before, and she has never been amazed by it!


    I''m obviously just ''amazing'' now, okay? Why does Alger just not believe it!


    Athena was helpless, but in the face of Alger''s accusation, she could only bite the bullet and start explaining...


    ...


    North District, home of fairies, Avalon.


    The sun girl with blond hair like rice ears and ruby-like pupils sat on the swing, dangling her feet as clean as jade, and muttered a little dissatisfiedly:


    "Why is it called Athena''s exclamation? Isn''t the queen''s exclamation better?"


    Behind her, Skaha, who had been standing beside her like a guard, couldn''t help but squinted at her, resisting the urge to run away.


    Sure enough, the next second, the willful queen said to herself:


    "Skaha!"


    "...Yes." Skaha stepped forward reluctantly.


    "You can go to Arcadia later and ask Su Jin to change the name. I don''t like it. Change it to whatever, and let him choose whatever he wants."


    Hearing that naive voice, Skaha helplessly sighed:


    "Yes!"


    After speaking, she bowed respectfully, then turned and ran.


    If she stayed any longer, she was afraid that the Queen would order some messy things again, but she couldn''t protest, it was a tragedy.


    Sensing that Skahar was running away, the Queen of Halloween snorted and didn''t say anything, but only whispered with a smile in her mouth:


    "A rare and rare defensive simulation star chart, like the big bang of the universe, destroying all combat skills."


    "Looks like there will be a lot of people at the top who are going to have a headache~~"


    "Especially a certain snake..."


    The Queen of Halloween had a happy smile on her face:


    "You never imagined such a scene, right?"


    ...


    North District, underground of an old castle.


    Wearing a straw hat, the boy who had a completely different style from the dark castle suddenly sighed helplessly.


    Chapter 1002 One is better than a ghost


    "Wow!"


    The one-eyed black crow flapped its wings again and again, venting his excitement:


    "This kid, actually hiding these two cards, this is really, really..."


    Loki couldn''t describe his excitement in words. In fact, it was the personnel who paid attention to Su Jin''s attack on ouroboros early on.


    But it was out of the responsibilities of the job. At the beginning, I was not very concerned, but I was a little unhappy.


    But when Bayeli faced Su Jin, things went wrong.


    Compared with Su Jin, who made it a loss-making business, Zeus''s disgusting thing is more disgusting.


    These two people fight, if both sides can lose both sides, it is naturally the best.


    If anyone had to die, Loki hoped it was Zeus.


    Because at least Su Jin didn''t deal with it because of the Ouroboros, but Zeus?


    The stallion that had been slaughtered was staring at its body.


    Greed for the body of a crow, how perverted does this have to be?


    Therefore, when Zeus died, Loki naturally applauded.


    "However, that scale is like a partial version of the Big Bang. Can you kill Zeus?"


    "Would you like to add a few more shots?"


    I always felt that Loki, who killed Zeus in such a way, was somehow unbalanced.


    Because Zeus died too heroically.


    This kind of shrewd man who is greedy for her body has to be suffocated to death.


    And just as Loki was muttering, it suddenly heard the rustling sound of the pen tip turning.


    Loki was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at Hei Tian who was holding a quill pen and wrote on a kind of golden file, and immediately said in surprise:


    "Your Majesty, are you going to sign a new executive order?"


    "Um."


    Hei Tian seemed to be in a bad mood, and answered in a low voice.


    "Then who is the target of this order?" Loki, the messenger of Hei Tian, ??asked cautiously.


    Companion is like a tiger. As a qualified multi-party spy, Loki is very careful in front of not offending people.


    Just like now, it is testing whether Hei Tian allows him to spread this information.


    "Come and see for yourself." After Hei Tian finished writing on the dossier, he threw the quill aside and sighed.


    Seeing this, Loki took small steps carefully, walked to the file, and looked at the open file.


    The handwriting on it is very simple, but Loki couldn''t help but read it out:


    "If you encounter Su Jin, the leader of Arcadia during the mission, you can consider giving up the existing mission, and all losses will be borne by the First Union of Ouroboros... The First Union Seal."


    "This...this...this is..."


    Loki''s wide beak couldn''t close all of a sudden.


    Can you give up the mission when you encounter it? Hostile or not?


    This kind of treatment, Loki has only seen on one person before.


    That is the Queen of Halloween with an exceptional three-digit figure, the strongest person that Hakoniwa can actually shoot.


    Su Jin''s ''treatment'' actually catches up with the queen?


    Thinking of this, Loki lowered his voice, looked at Hei Tian who was standing in front of the window with his hands behind his back, and asked in a low voice:


    "Your Majesty, isn''t this treatment too exaggerated?"


    "Exaggerated?"


    Hei Tian replied, then shook his head:


    "It''s the price, and it''s helplessness."


    The price...is it the price of destroying Arcadia...but the ghost knows that monsters of this level will appear in the so-called lower-level human alliance...Loki sighed inwardly, but at the same time, it was also surprised.


    It was the first time I saw regret in Hei Tian, ??even if it was only a trace, but it was indeed regret.


    Although I don''t know if I regret that the Ouroboros didn''t deal with it when they eliminated Arcadia, or I regret facing Su Jin, but Su Jin is also the first person to make this regret.


    As for why Hei Tian regretted it, Loki still understood.


    Rare and rare defensive simulation star creation map, plus that requires a little time to prepare, but the power is comparable to the big bang of the universe, almost three-digit Legendary Field is full of attacks, close to the three-digit limit.


    Hehe, the combination of the two means that one can''t kill them in one hit, but their attack power is weaker than the three figures of some old-fashioned legendary powerhouses.


    Such an existence can be evaluated as a legend even in the three digits.


    If you count the defensive simulacrum...


    Who can kill Su Jin except for the double-digit personal shot?


    And the two-digit shot in person?


    Is it true that Su Jin has no support behind him?


    Not to mention the hard-core magic star Alger, who tends to be more and more obvious to the White Yaksha, the Queen of Halloween, oh, that Lord has been secretly injecting funds into Su Jin''s behavior, and it''s not that Ouroboros haven''t discovered it.


    Even if these people are excluded, the Thousand Eyes and the Buddhists also have the idea of ??paying attention to Su Jin. Recently, even the Holy Son of the Crusaders mentioned Su Jin in the Garden of Eden.


    Although he is only the leader of a five-digit community, no one dared to regard Su Jin as an ordinary lower-level leader before. Now...


    Perhaps, the major groups of gods have already listed Su Jin as an unprovoked object.


    At the lower level, facing this guy is really helpless.


    This is even more outrageous than Zeus, who was in the lower layers.


    At least Zeus would be hunted down by Hephaestus, and Su Jin?


    Those who have hatred with Su Jin, except Zeus, that is, their Ouroboros.


    Others, which Su Jin is not maintaining a friendly relationship, even if Su Jin hurts his friends from time to time, but Su Jin''s kind of harassment is not even a broken one, it can only be said to be a bad joke, who would go to the real world do you care?


    And those who have a good relationship with Su Jin, the thousand-eyed White Yaksha, the Heavenly Army''s Emperor Shatian, Uesugi Kenshin, Marta, the Greek side Hephaestus, Hera, Apollo, Hercules, God The king-level combat power is so much, plus the original Arcadia contacts...


    If there is a strong person, there is a strong person, and if there is a power network, there is a power network. If you think about it carefully, even if Hei Tian doesn''t issue this order, the Ouroboros seems to have no way to take Su Jin.


    Because Su Jin already has the power to "make what the Ouroboros can''t do, it must not be done".


    So, does His Majesty Hei Tian say ''this is also helpless''?


    Because it is really helpless... Loki muttered in his heart, then lowered his head, put away the scroll, and said:


    "Your Majesty, to what extent should the dossier be issued?"


    Hei Tian turned his back to Loki and said lightly:


    "Everyone."


    "Yes!"


    After a while, the sound of the crow flapping its wings followed.


    In the castle, there was only one figure standing in front of the window, silently.


    ...


    on Mount Olympus.


    On the ruins of a mountain that has been erased.


    Su Jin, who was wearing the holy clothes, walked slowly towards the broken oak throne.


    When he got closer, he looked at the white sand on the throne and the last thing Zeus left in the world. After a moment of silence, he said softly:


    "You shouldn''t implicate other people."


    Su Jin could accept that he was ambushed and killed, because he knew that what he did was to lose his head.


    However, he could not accept that the things he cared about were maliciously affected by some people.


    In the face of Zeus who violated the bottom line like this, Su Jin naturally gave the most intense response without hesitation.


    "It''s a pity, obviously Saint Cloth and a¡¤e wanted to hide until the time to deal with the double digits."


    "Alas, two more hole cards are missing..."


    He sighed, stretched out his hand, and picked up the black book on the oak throne.


    Although this dictionary-like book was slightly damaged due to the attack just now, it was not to a high degree and could still be used in its entirety.


    Picked up the greatest treasure of this Greek **** group.


    Then, Su Jin turned around and left, showing no nostalgia for the broken throne.


    Everything was at peace.


    But those gods and Buddhas who have witnessed everything, their hearts are just beginning.


    Chapter 1003 Athena''s lore


    At the outer door of 3345, under the interference of the center of the box garden, the chaos began to divide, and the heaven and the earth became clear.


    The blond girl in rough linen, walking barefoot in the new world, walked in front of St. George:


    "It seems like it''s over, senpai."

 Chapter 744：

    Joan of Arc said calmly to the knight in hoarfrost in front of her.


    "Cough cough!"


    St. George coughed a few times, looked down at the dark-brown blood in his palm, couldn''t help laughing bitterly, looked up and said:


    "I thought it was just a slightly troublesome transfer mission, but it turned out..."


    He said this, closed his mouth, and sighed for a long time.


    It was obviously the task of Ouroboros, but in the end it was involved in the civil war of the Greek gods.


    He obviously didn''t want to participate in the battle between Zeus and Su Jin, but he ended up with a disease.


    This is really...


    "Do you need me to detoxify you? Senior St. George."


    The barefoot blonde girl took out a flag of Washio on a white background.


    The breeze blew, and the golden crown and the white knight''s sword on the banner shone with divine brilliance.


    Facing the kindness of the younger generation, St. George waved his hand, struggled to get up, and said resolutely:


    "As a guardian saint for believers to fight against disease, it would be a dereliction of duty to be defeated by disease."


    "In that case, senior, can you stay away from me?"


    The determination on St. George''s face suddenly solidified.


    And the blond saint said with a blank face:


    "I''m sorry for using such heartless words, but the concept of disease in your body is too strong, and as a saint, I can''t have the concept of syphilis and willows in my body. Can you understand what I mean?"


    St. George opened his mouth, and finally sighed very depressedly, pulling away from Joan of Arc.


    The younger generation now is really getting less and less cute...


    tread! tread!


    Footsteps sounded with a hint of reminder.


    Joan of Arc and St. George turned their heads at the same time and looked at the black-haired young man dressed in the **** Kai.


    Under the bright sunlight, the spotless, sassy and bright armor on the other side brought a strong sense of vision.


    Looking at the figure, St. George, who was sick all over, opened his mouth, and finally closed it silently.


    And Joan of Arc subconsciously clenched the flagpole in her hand, but released it in the next second, planted the flag on the ground next to it, and released her hand.


    Although the flag is still in the range of convenience, but with the white background, Joan of Arc still believes that Su Jin, who was once a modern person, can understand the characteristics of France.


    Facing Su Jin who was walking over, Joan of Arc congratulated with a slightly slower expression:


    "Congratulations, you have completed the mission of the Greek **** king."


    Look, what is high emotional intelligence, the evil fate of the Greek gods and kings of the previous generations, when it came to Joan of Arc''s mouth, it became ''complete the mission of the Greek gods and kings'', it should be said that it is a sheep at the beginning, liberating France The legendary saintess, this level of speaking is not ordinary... St. George complained again and again next to her.


    As the object of flattery, Su Jin said without the slightest joy:


    "You think I killed Zeus?"


    Joan of Arc could naturally hear the deep meaning of Su Jin''s words, she took a deep look at Su Jin, looked at the calm face on the other''s face, and said softly:


    "At least in the eyes of the gods, he is dead."


    "Hopefully they really think so."


    Su Jin approached Jeanne while talking, and stopped three meters before the other side and said:


    "Do you want to continue?"


    When he said this, he looked down at the girl who was only 1.6 meters in front of him.


    Although there is no domineering, but there is still a meaning of refusal in the words.


    Joan of Arc looked at Su Jin, then at the Shenkai on the other side, and asked calmly:


    "What''s its name?"


    "It doesn''t have a name." Su Jin looked down at the holy garment on his body, and then said calmly, "If you insist on calling him, call him the holy garment or the great secret treasure."


    Hearing this, Jeanne was relieved. She didn''t seem to expect that Su Jin would actually answer her, but since Su Jin said it, then the matter is simple.


    After a sigh of relief, Jeanne said expressionlessly:


    "In view of the preliminary completion of the ''quest to explore the fourth-generation simulated star chart of Greece'' issued by the upper level, the sixth criterion of the community is implemented: after the task is completed, relevant personnel should avoid all unnecessary conflicts with the major groups of gods. ."


    "In view of this criterion, we have decided to give up all the materials in the outer gate of 3345, and give priority to the retreat of high-level combat power."


    "Senior, what is your opinion as an executive about this decision?"


    ¡®Does Ouroboros have this rule? ¡¯


    St. George froze for a moment, then said slightly unnaturally:


    "I have no opinion."


    Can you have an opinion? This kind of thing happened by imitating the creation of the star map, is it possible that he and Joan of Arc should go to death with the current Su Jin?


    God is pitiful, the power artifact he carefully maintained is far from breaking through the defense of the simulated star creation map, but it is so long a ''lifetime''!


    "In view of the fact that the inspectors have died in battle, I, as a logistician, will temporarily take over the inspection authority."


    When Joan of Arc said this, a black scroll naturally appeared in her hand. She glanced at Su Jin, pressed her handprint on the scroll, and threw it to St. George.


    St. George looked at the handprint strangely, remembering Joan of Arc''s ''Bo Liang'' just now, he simply took out a quill pen and signed his name on it, and deliberately used the oldest and most divine-like ancient scriptures.


    Seeing this, Joan raised her eyebrows slightly, and didn''t say much, just silently took the scroll thrown by St. George, then sighed, took out a white gift card from the void on the side, and said to Su Jin :


    "Including former members of Arcadia, a total of 3,000 persons detained by Ouroboros are here."


    "Other materials..."


    When Jeanne said this, she paused, then looked at Su Jin with a weird expression and said:


    "50% of them have been taken away by the White Night King, and the other 50% have been transferred by the Queen."


    Speaking of this, Jeanne paused and said with a subtle expression:


    "This happened just now."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched when he heard the words, and Bai Yasha took away part of it. He could understand, what the **** is the queen?


    Wait, could it be that the Halloween Queen and Shiroyasha were together just now?


    It''s a miracle that the two people didn''t fight when they met.


    Speaking of this, Joan of Arc shook her head and said, "I don''t know what the queen means, but the other party left a message before taking away the supplies."


    When Jeanne said this, she calmly said in a tone without the slightest emotion:


    "''If you want this material, come to Avalon and pick it up in person.''"


    "Then, I have brought the message."


    Jeanne bowed to Su Jin, then turned around and said:


    "Wish Jun Wu Yun Changlong!"


    Before leaving, Joan of Arc returned the concept of the city''s existence, the originally busy city returned again, and the scene of busy traffic appeared in front of Su Jin again.


    At the same time, Su Jin also noticed that St. George was missing.


    In this regard, Su Jin did not block it, and when the goal has been achieved, he has no idea of ??starting a conflict with the Ouroboros again.


    He calmly looked at the bustling crowd around him and the scene of laughter and laughter around him, and suddenly muttered:


    "The people of Little Garden are better than a ghost."


    After he finished speaking, he sighed and turned to leave.


    Chapter 1004 The Returning Su Jin


    A certain outer universe belonging to Hakoniwa.


    in a bustling modern city.


    In an ''irregular'' massage parlor, a red-haired youth with strong muscles and Greek beauty with a white scarf hanging around his waist is covering his forehead in pain, ah ah ah.


    At the same time, a disdainful laughter sounded in the mind of the red-haired youth:


    "My child, why do you think you can avoid Athena, Hephaestus, and Little Garden so easily? Escape to this outer universe?"


    "Do you think I can''t guess that you have the idea of ??escaping to the outer layers and avoiding the battle for the replacement of the gods?"


    "Too sweet, too sweet! Ares!"


    Ares, who was in pain, knelt on the ground and covered his head with a plop, and tears flowed:


    "Father God, please forgive me, I will never dare again."


    "Sure enough, even if I put you on the throne of the God of War, you still haven''t gotten rid of the essence of waste, even Hermes is more useful than you, at least, he knows how to please me, at least the taste of the messenger, still very- Not bad."


    The voice in my head said these words coldly and happily, and suddenly became kind:


    "However, you also made a contribution, at least you gave your precious and young body."


    Suddenly Ares froze.


    After waiting for a while, he suddenly got up from the ground, snorted, fell on the sofa, rubbed his temples and said:


    "Defense-type simulated star creation map, strange combat skills comparable to the Big Bang, and... that bottomless possibility..."


    "No wonder it arouses Typhon''s fear, my unbelievable daughter really created a terrible monster!"


    Sighing here, Zeus, who had obtained a young body, suddenly laughed:


    "After going around in circles, I finally got a four-digit abnormal body and got back on the right track."


    Abandoned the body of the three-digit **** king and lost the body of the stars, but Zeus was in a good mood instead.


    In Zeus''s point of view, if you want to live well and live comfortably in Little Garden, you can''t climb too high.


    The one-digit number has no conditions for birth, the two-digit number is restricted by the small garden, the three-digit number can only stay on the third floor, and there are still many strong competitions. Only the four-digit number that is stuck in the middle and lower grades is the small garden. the most relaxing level.


    Compared to the above, they are strong enough and have fighting power in the face of three figures. Even if the divine body and divine power are slightly inferior, it is not impossible to make up for it.


    In comparison, the four-digit exception has the strength to crush all the people below it. A breaker with authority and a powerful spirituality can easily defeat any low-level powerhouse like a dimensional blow.


    In addition to the environmental differences between the upper and lower levels of the small garden, the control of the central garden of the small garden, it can be said that the four-digit exception is to temporarily give up the physical evolution, and obtain the maximum freedom of the crowd.


    This is also the reason why the strategy of the Greek **** group will be a collective "card level", which is maintained at an exceptional four-digit level.


    According to Zeus'' personal experience, the four-digit exception is also the most suitable stage for accumulating strength and breaking through the two-digit stage.


    This is also the reason why he is so angry after being forced to be promoted by Su Jin.


    "However, the current situation of the enemy and darkness has been reversed."


    When Zeus said this, he raised the corner of his mouth slightly, revealing his white teeth.


    "I will destroy everything you care about little by little, just like Metis back then."


    dong dong!


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    Followed by a clear female voice:


    "Sir, the Wan-style 4s service you ordered has arrived."


    Hearing this, Zeus turned his head sideways, and a happy smile appeared on the corner of his mouth:


    "Oh? If that''s the case, then come in."


    The voice fell, and with the creaking sound of the door, the door slowly opened, and the smile on Zeus'' face froze little by little.


    He looked at the blond Valkyrie at the door wearing the golden **** Kai, holding the Shield of Aegis and the Spear of Victory in his right hand.


    Looking behind the Valkyrie, the calm and honest, but like a volcano, the youth.


    Looking behind the young man, he shrank his neck, wore a winged helmet, and said ''don''t blame me'', ''don''t blame me'', the cowardly blond boy.


    Zeus suddenly fell silent.


    At this time, the calm and honest young man stepped forward, and in front of Zeus, a primitive stone slab was revealed.


    Above the slate, the unnamed light of chaos is flickering faintly.

 Chapter 745：

    The immobile Zeus looked at the silent young man and said calmly:


    "Simulation of creating a star map, Roman mythology!"


    "Only for gods, especially the simulated star creation map of natural gods and Buddhas, pagan gods can be forcibly brought into control and restrained, and turned into secret treasures of **** servants."


    "Oh, I never thought you could convince Hephaestus to use this secret treasure sealed by the gods."


    "It''s even more unexpected that you can pinpoint my position accurately."


    Hearing this, the blond Valkyrie in armor just said calmly:


    "There are some things that gods and Buddhas can''t do, but that doesn''t mean that the opposite demons can''t do them."


    Hearing this sentence, Zeston understood where he lost.


    He smiled slyly and said:


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect you to be soft on Alger. Is this also a possibility brought by that kid named Su Jin?"


    Athena looked at Zeus calmly, and the breath of Roman faith gradually appeared on her body:


    "Zeus, your biggest problem is that you don''t know that the enemy is not always the enemy, and you don''t understand how cruel a woman''s heart is when she wants to take revenge on a person."


    ??????


    Hearing this, before Zeus said anything, Hermes shrank his neck and stared at the end of the aisle all the time, his whole body exuding the smell of ''wanting to escape''.


    And Zeus was really shocked when he saw the change in Athena''s breath, and even couldn''t help standing up from the sofa, stunned:


    "You... you actually gave up Athena''s spirituality?!"


    When Zeus said this, he suddenly realized something:


    "Medusa, Metis, Athena, the Queen of the Trinity of Heaven... Yes, are you making a deal with Argel for this unfinished spirit?"


    "You''re willing? You''re willing?" he murmured repeatedly and inexplicably.


    At this time, Athena really raised the corner of her mouth, revealing a bright smile and said:


    "You who kill your wife and swallow your children, I''m afraid you can''t understand how precious a husband''s gift to his wife is?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing this, Zeus said stunned: "Is this spiritual figure given to you on purpose, to give you a bargaining chip with Alger?"


    Speaking of this, Zeus''s complexion suddenly changed greatly, and he said:


    "Su Jin gave you this spirit? You and that kid...?"


    Athena didn''t answer, just turned around and said to a Hephaestus who was silently unfolding a simulated star map:


    "How long does it take to transform Zeus'' spiritual personality into a ''tool'' that Su Jin can use?"


    Hearing this, Hephaestus glanced at Athena strangely, but did not expect that after she had carefully arranged for so long, and finally killed Zeus, she would actually choose to do this.


    However, he didn''t say anything in the end, he calculated the time and said:


    "Give me seven days, no, three days is enough."


    "Okay, then I''ll leave it to you." Athena said as she walked out of the room.


    At this time, Hephaestus breathed a sigh of relief, then turned his head, looked at his former father, opened his mouth, wanted to say something sarcastic, but finally gave up.


    He is not as cool as Zeus after all.


    "In the next life, be a good father."


    At this time, Hermes jumped out, trumpeted his hands, and said loudly:


    "Father, don''t worry, I will take care of your lover for you!"


    "Don''t blame my sister for being cruel, and don''t blame me for being cruel, who makes the stepmothers so sweet~"


    When he said this, he still felt that it was not enough, and added:


    "As for Hera, there are other goddesses you want to touch but haven''t touched before. If you want to come to Sister Athena, you will also ask Brother Su Jin to take care of it for you."


    Zeus widened his eyes, and before he could say anything, the brilliance of the simulated star chart gradually enveloped everything.


    Chapter 1005 Senior


    Arcadia headquarters. Su Jin, who had just entered the gate of the castle, paused on his toes, and quickly hugged the black rabbit who was flying over.


    "Su Jin! Su Jin!"


    Hearing the black rabbit crying out her name, Su Jin opened her mouth, and finally just patted her junior, smiling and comforting:


    "Why are you crying, isn''t it okay?"


    "Okay, okay, it''s almost becoming a cat, obviously the race is the moon rabbit, don''t you feel ashamed to cry like a cat?"


    After comforting for a while, looking at the black rabbit whose crying gradually subsided in his arms, Su Jin raised his head and looked at the crowd in front of him.


    Leticia, who was standing at the front of the crowd, smiled at Su Jin with a little relief on her face.


    "Why, are you all waiting for me here?" Su Jin looked around at the people around.


    Among the crowd were Little Athena, Luo Hao, and Pandora from the Godslayer World, Nangong Nayue and Lanyu Asaku from the Blood-devouring World, and Orihime Inoue and Unoohanagi brought back from the World of Death, and there were also others. Rias and others who came from the world of Demon High School and were still learning about Hakoniwa, and even Shana, who was still adapting to the new world environment, were among the crowd.


    Seeing so many people, Su Jin couldn''t help muttering: "Why do I always feel that Zeus can''t kill me, and I''m going to die here today?"


    After he said that, he got a big group of girls rolling eyes.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, this guy can still joke around, obviously nothing at all, really worrying."


    As Nangong said that, he pulled the blue feather onion, turned around and jumped out of space.


    Lan Yu Shallow hesitated for a while, looked at the rabbit in Su Jin''s arms, and thought about La Furia, who was a little unhappy and wanted to pounce:


    "I didn''t see someone''s princess in the palace still there? Why are you going up to join in the fun?"


    "I can be with you!" La Furia blinked and said, "It''s not that I didn''t get to be with you, Scallion anyway... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!"


    Looking at La Furia, who was pulled away by the blushing blue feather onion, a group of people looked at Su Jin with a playful or deep look.


    Finally, a clear female voice sounded:


    "Yoah, you don''t even do anything, why are you stuck here? The woman Athena didn''t see you so diligent when she taught you one-on-one lessons?"


    Wearing a white restraint suit, the seductive and pure purple-haired girl gave a wicked smile:


    "It''s rare for you to get together like this, so give me some extra training!"


    After she said that, she clapped her hands, and in an instant, the entire hall on the first floor was empty.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help but wonder: "Where did you get them?"


    Alger rolled his eyes at Su Jin at this time, and said with one hand on his hips:


    "Why, it''s cool for you to be robbed by women?"


    Su Jin suddenly closed his mouth and stopped talking.


    In fact, it does feel a little dark, but Su Jin also knows how lethal it is to get these people together.


    If it doesn''t work, I''m afraid that the corpse will be separated, divided into countless segments, sewn into dolls, and then distributed to everyone... Su Jin murmured silently in his heart.


    "Virtue." Algor rolled his eyes, then clapped his hands and said, "I sent them to Minerva, well, it''s like asking the woman of Athena to give them extra lessons."


    After speaking, Alger gave Su Jin and Hei Rabbit a playful look, and then said:


    "But when the matter on your side is finished, it is estimated that the ''apology'' will pass one by one."


    "Of course, with your current face and good words, this level is probably over."


    Speaking of this, Alger''s eyes naturally moved to Su Jin''s face, and then he spat:


    "Playing charm in front of me, really..."


    Alger wanted to say that he didn''t know whether to live or die, but he was worried that Su Jin would deliberately hide the beauty secrets after speaking, and after hesitating, he gave up.


    She looked at Su Jin, then at the embarrassed black rabbit in his arms, turned around and said:


    "When you''re done, come to my place."


    "it is good."


    Su Jin responded, then lowered his head to look at the black rabbit in his arms who buried his entire face on his chest, and then looked up at Leticia, who was looking at this scene with a smile on his face, and suddenly said angrily:


    "What are you looking at? Come here!"


    With that said, Su Jin stretched out his hand towards Leticia.


    Black Rabbit pricked up his ears alertly, but after looking at Leticia, after thinking about it, he moved to the side to make way for a spot.


    Leticia''s expression suddenly became unbearable, she spat, and took a step back.


    "What are you thinking!" Su Jin rolled his eyes and said righteously, "This is just a hug between the members to celebrate victory."


    Which hug is the three of them together... Leticia murmured in her heart, but finally sighed, walked to Su Jin in small steps, and hugged the vacant seat.


    Looking at the Black Rabbit who was close at hand, Leticia spit a bit with a blushing face:


    "This time, I really can''t go to see the canary."


    "Pfft." Black Rabbit laughed, and the tears still in his eyes burst out.


    At this time, Su Jin let go of the two, grabbed the bow on Leticia''s head, and scolded with a smile:


    "What are you afraid of? At most, I will be teased by Canary for a few years, and she will listen to her a few times. I am not afraid of what you are afraid of."


    "..." Leticia was speechless by Su Jin''s shamelessness.


    At this time, Su Jin thought about it, took out the white gift card and said:


    "I brought back the two members safely."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused:


    "Want to meet?"


    Leticia and Black Rabbit were suddenly silent.


    Although the reunion of old friends is joyful, when he thinks that this is what Su Jin fought for with his life, inexplicably, he loses his joy.


    At this time, Hei Rabbit hesitated for a while, and said to Su Jin:


    "Su Jin."


    "Um?"


    "There''s no next time."


    When Su Jin heard this, he rolled his eyes and said triumphantly:


    "Do you think there are still people who dare to dance with me in the lower floors?"


    Seeing Su Jin''s rare smug look, the black rabbit laughed.


    At this time, Su Jin also showed a smile, shook the gift card in his hand and said:


    "Okay, here''s the joke, who''s coming?"


    "Let me do it."


    Leticia restrained her smile, took the gift card, and then found the figure of the former member of Arcadia, sighed, and released the person.


    After a while, two figures slowly emerged in the empty hall.


    Chapter 1006 Su Jin deeply agrees


    Two people were released from restraint.


    One is tall, with strong beard and hair, and the upper body of a wise man is full of hair, like a lion-like male.


    The other person was a little petite compared to men, but he was over 1.7 meters tall. He was a blond fox-eared man with slender legs and a loose witch costume that showed his figure.


    The moment the two appeared, Leticia recognized them and called out their names:


    "Ritian Lion and Xiao Qian..."


    The black rabbit on the side couldn''t help covering his mouth when he saw the two.


    However, before the two of them could speak, the figures of the two people in front of them shrank rapidly, and they soon shrank to the appearance of twelve or thirteen-year-old teenagers.


    "This is?" Black Rabbit looked at this scene in amazement.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had tasted a little time, said in surprise:

 Chapter 746：

    "''Age'' was taken away?"


    The girl who was wearing a large witch costume and was completely in the image of a young golden retriever fox-eared loli also looked at the three people in front of her in surprise at this time:


    "Leeticia? Black Rabbit...and...Aren''t you the medicine jar that''s been in the ward all the time?"


    She looked at the three of them and said helplessly:


    "Did the Ouroboros catch you all? The ones that have been eradicated are really clean."


    "No, I don''t think Ouroboros would kindly move our headquarters here."


    The young ''little lion'' next to him looked around the familiar stronghold and muttered.


    Then he raised his head, looked at Leticia, looked at the black rabbit who was not talking, and finally looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Although I don''t know what happened, Leticia should be still in Perseus before I was caught."


    Speaking of this, the thick-haired teenager showed a relieved smile:


    "It''s developing well, the second generation."


    And this, the fox-eared loli girl muttered:


    "The trash sculptor who deliberately sneaked in to save people but was caught should stop talking. It''s shameful."


    Hearing this, the blond boy''s face stiffened, then lowered his head and said in a low voice:


    "I didn''t expect it. The ghost knows that those snakes in the North District will arrange three three-digit numbers to sit in a stronghold. At that time, even if I wanted to run, I couldn''t run away."


    "Sculptor?" Hei Rabbit listened to the complaint of the fox-eared girl in amazement, and said in surprise: "Don''t Lord Ritian Lion not like carving? Also, the things that Lord Xiaoming carved are beautiful at all..."


    Speaking of this, Black Rabbit was speechless for a moment, just staring at the blond girl with thick hair.


    At this time, Leticia, who had tasted a little taste, reluctantly akimbo said:


    "Saving people is not the opposite of being arrested, and finally disguised as a Ritian lion?"


    "It''s really yours, Xiaoming."


    Hearing this, the blond lion-like boy laughed awkwardly, and then his hair quickly shortened and disappeared. Finally, there was a boy with short blond hair and a bandage on his body, with a melancholy temperament and a bit of decadence. appeared in front of the three.


    At this time, Su Jin saw a trace of the style of the first-generation leader of Arcadia in the past from the face that still had the image of an adult.


    It''s just... Compared to the tall, not burly, but definitely beautiful young Kasugabe Takaaki, he looked at the decadent youth in front of him, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Although it was stolen because of his age, the difference in spirituality was a little too big, so big that Su Jin couldn''t even recognize it.


    Is this still the leader of Arcadia, a legendary figure among the four figures?


    This spiritual level, I am afraid, is only in the five-digit category, or even lower, even Bai Xueji is almost inferior.


    "Ehhh? Xiaoming-sama!"


    Black Rabbit widened his eyes in disbelief, looked at Kasugabe Takaaki in front of him, and said with a dazed expression:


    "Are you rejuvenating your youth after eating the peach?!"


    Kasugabe Takaaki almost stumbled and fell to the ground.


    After finally adjusting his mentality, he suddenly said with a depressed expression:


    "Sometimes I really don''t understand Black Rabbit, why do you think in a good way when you see strange things?"


    "In a sense, this is indeed a good thing, at least you can live hundreds of years longer."


    The fox-eared girl sighed, then looked at Leticia and narrowed her golden fox pupils:


    "Looks like something happened that I don''t know about, Little Letty."


    "Indeed, it''s hard to say."


    Leticia sighed, then looked at Su Jin, who was not speaking and was still observing, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Unlike her and the Black Rabbit, Su Jin has very little contact with the previous Arcadia members.


    After all, in the beginning, when Su Jin first arrived in Arcadia, apart from Canary and Black Rabbit who would harass Su Jin, who was hospitalized as soon as he came to Hakoba, there was only Leticia who was taken by Canary. There is also Kasugabe Takaaki, who hides in the ward from time to time and is lazy, and will be familiar with Su Jin.


    For other people, even cadres who are not often in the community, Su Jin probably doesn''t even have a general impression.


    And Su Jin himself did not find that he had a habit of observing for a while in the presence of strangers, not talking to collect information, so as not to make mistakes.


    Although it is good to be cautious, but now he is the second generation, and it is not a good thing to not speak in front of seniors.


    Leticia smiled helplessly, then pulled Su Jin and said:


    "Let me introduce to you, this is the retinue **** of the Inari god, Yujinjin-sama, and the ninth generation of Tianhu who inherited the name of ''Tamazao before''."


    "Well, you probably met her when you first came, but you were still in a coma at that time."


    "Who?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment.


    Before Tamamo? The ninth generation? There are also such famous characters in Arcadia.


    Seeing Su Jin''s astonishment, Hei Rabbit, who thought he had no impression of Yuzao before, quickly lowered his voice, covered his mouth and whispered:


    "It''s Lily''s mother! Didn''t you surprise me when you chatted with me before that Tianhu is parthenogenetic? That''s the one!"


    After Su Jin heard this, his expression suddenly became strange.


    Lily, he clearly remembered that it was a child from the senior group of Arcadia, a very cute fox-eared loli.


    Her mother, Su Jin, always remembered that the names in the community were Xiaoqian and Xiaoqian.


    Does the ghost know that the full name is Tamamozen?


    But then again, before the ninth generation Tamamo? Inheriting the name from generation to generation? That is to say, the natural gods and Buddhas of the spiritual inheritance type?


    That kind of special **** species that is born with five digits and can continue stably through single-body breeding and inheritance of godhead?


    The person in front of me is the ninth generation, and Lily is the tenth generation Tamamo?


    Good guy, so I have always had a Tamamo-mae in my house?


    Do you want to come back to Kiyohime again?


    "The eyes are so strange, even if it is the second generation, you have to respect the senior!"


    Tamamo Mae, who looked young, snorted in dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t worry about Xiaoqian''s words, Second Generation."


    Kasugabe Takaaki spit out:


    "After all, her senior is just before you."


    "What do you mean?" Su Jin looked at the black rabbit in confusion.


    Hei Rabbit wanted to say something, but he was stared at by Yuzao Qian, who was so frightened that he didn''t dare to speak.


    On the contrary, Leticia held back her laughter and said maliciously:


    "Because the seventh generation is my colleague and Xiaoming, and she is actually a generation younger than Black Rabbit, and Lily is even a little younger."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly said strangely:


    "So, am I being bullied by my senior who is only a little older than me?"


    .


    Chapter 1007 Kasugabe Yao


    "What do you mean ''only a little longer''?" The girl with blond fox ears stomped her feet angrily.


    "So you don''t deny bullying?" Su Jin complained.


    "Woo!" The fox ears on Yuzao''s front head stood up, and the accomplice stared at Su Jin with bulging cheeks.


    Seeing this scene, Leticia sighed helplessly: "Has your mind become young?"


    "No way, after all, this is easier to manage." Kasugabe Takaaki sighed next to him.


    The four figures controlled by Ouroboros will basically take away their age.


    On the one hand, collecting concepts and weaving power only requires experience and enough personality. On the other hand, it is also a ''meat pig'' whose mind is degenerated and whose strength is weakened, and it is easier to manage.


    If it wasn''t for Xiaoming''s own way of dealing with it, I am afraid that he would have degenerated to a very serious level now.


    But even if there is a way to deal with it, Kasugabe Takaaki can feel that his thinking ability has been impacted.


    This is an inexorable matter, unless he can defeat the Ouroboros who took away his age and regain his own age, otherwise he cannot lift his current state.


    Leticia narrowed her eyes, looked at Kasugabe Takaaki and said:


    "But even if your age is stolen, your power will not decline as it is now."


    "You can''t even maintain a four-digit spiritual level, you won''t be forcibly separating your abilities, right?"


    Kasugabe Takaaki didn''t speak, just smiled gently: "As expected, I can''t hide it from you."


    "Even for you, in this state, it would be too reckless to sneak into the Ouroboros."


    Leticia didn''t care about Kasugabe Takaaki''s face at all, and directly accused:


    "You''re joking with your life."


    "Haha~~"


    Kasugabe Takaaki pretended to be foolish and smiled, touched the back of his head and said:


    "I didn''t expect the snake''s power to be so huge. I thought that even if the power was lost, the spiritual level would decline to the level of ordinary four-digit numbers. So many monsters."


    At this time, Leticia said quietly:


    "Who can give you the ability to give up voluntarily?"


    Kasugabe Takashi suddenly stopped talking.


    He was silent for a while, then smiled wryly:


    "No wonder Canary always says Leticia is too sensitive, I didn''t believe it before."


    He said this, opened his mouth, and finally sighed:


    "I''m sorry, Arcadia is still too dangerous after all. There are some things I can''t say now."


    "Have you cultivated a ''backhand''?" Leticia guessed Kasugabe Takaaki''s thoughts as soon as she heard it.


    But what kind of backhand can make a four-digit legend voluntarily give up the power he has cultivated for many years and give it up?


    On the other hand, Su Jin heard the subtext of Kasugabe Takaaki and Leticia.


    He immediately gave up on Tamamo front who was teasing the young mind, looked at Kasugabe Takaaki, thought about it, and said:


    "Is it a child?"


    "Only one''s own child would make such a sacrifice from a powerhouse in the four-digit legendary realm."


    Kasugabe Takaaki''s face suddenly froze.


    He turned his face stiffly, looked at Su Jin with a calm face, opened his mouth, and finally sighed:


    "Although I didn''t want to hide it too much, I clearly interfered with the prophecy, but it was broken by your words..."


    Prophecy interference, a standard method used by the Little Garden gods to prevent leaks.


    This method can not only prevent the divination of the prophecy system ability, but also interfere with the association ability of others.


    Powerful prophecy interference can even interfere with the thinking of all beings, making it impossible for people to think about the intelligence that the interferer wants to cover up.


    Even if the interferer wants to hide the junk information like "water will boil when it reaches 100 degrees", once the ability is strong enough, everyone will ignore the question of "how much water boils".


    This is the horror of those who are capable of prophecy. Even if they cannot predict the future in Little Garden, their methods are so strange that everyone is terrified.


    As a powerhouse who could simulate many powerful races and almost gained the power of ''life'', Kasugabe Takaaki was confident that his prediction would interfere and would not be cracked by any powerhouse with four figures or less.


    But just now, Su Jin pierced through what he could hide.


    "No wonder the canaries call you the ''ace of possibilities''."


    Kasugabe Takaaki sighed with emotion, then said with a smile:


    "I take back the foreword, Arcadia is not as dangerous as I thought."


    The meaning of a four-digit statue is no more clear than Kasugabe Takaaki, who had been infinitely close to this level.


    He looked at Su Jin with relief, and said helplessly:


    "Originally, Yaoding and I were supposed to bring her to Hakoba after half a year, but I didn''t expect that the first time I made a promise with that child, my failed father would break his promise."

 Chapter 747：

    "Hmmmm?"


    Black Rabbit suddenly widened his eyes and said incredulously:


    "Sir Xiaoming, do you really have a child?"


    "How could someone see you?!"


    Kasugabe Takaaki looked at the black rabbit with a black line on his face.


    What the **** is this talking about?


    He is also recognized as a beautiful man by Hakoba, isn''t he? Although it is usually a little sloppy, there are still girls who will like it!


    Tamamo-mae next to him also said in a very strange tone:


    "Unbelievable, this guy who has no sense of responsibility and is always sloppy would actually like it."


    "Mingming Canary also asserted that her great-grandson was born, and Lord Xiaoming would not have children, and he also said that his great-grandson would marry Lord Xiaoming''s daughter, and let Lord Xiaoming call her grandma."


    "You guys! Too much!" Kasugabe Takaaki couldn''t stand such ridicule at all.


    Is it weird that he has a daughter? And that **** Canary is actually eyeing his daughter? That shameless guy! !


    Kasugabe Takaaki was very nervous, for fear that Canary would make a bad boy and kidnap his daughter.


    He remembered that the world he was exiled from was not far from the canary, so nothing really happened, right?


    No, I have to bring Yao back quickly and leave that child alone in the lower world, it is too dangerous.


    "Child..." Leticia''s tone was filled with inexplicable joy.


    The members of the community have children, and in a sense, she is happier than anyone else.


    As a former Demon King who once destroyed the Hakoba Knights with her own hands, she has an extraordinary emphasis on inheritance.


    "Xiao Ming, if you keep that child at the lower level, there will be problems with education."


    Leticia hinted calmly.


    "Ah! I think so too."


    Kasugabe Takaaki, who was already a little nervous, immediately echoed, and then asked:


    "By the way, has the community piercing gate been repaired?"


    "Fixed." Su Jin replied immediately.


    "Is that so..." Kasugabe Takaaki said with emotion.


    Even if the crossing gates are repaired, the community has at least recovered to a five-digit level.


    "Lend me to use the boundary gate later."


    "Can."


    After Kasugabe Takaaki finished speaking, looking at Su Jin who quickly agreed, he always felt that something was slightly wrong.


    Delusion?


    I always feel that the second generation agrees very much with him for bringing the child back to the little garden.


    Is it because the shortage of talents in the community is too serious... That''s right, after all, almost all of its combat power has been wiped out by snakes. Supporting such a community, the second generation is also very distressed... Kasukabe Takaaki said with emotion:


    "Although I really want to know the current situation of the common manifestation, but just in case, I''d better go to the lower floor first."


    "Well, a very wise choice, as expected of the first generation."


    Su Jin, who "seems to have no opinion of his own", deeply agrees with this.


    Chapter 1008 The Biggest Problem Child


    Arcadia headquarters, the living room on the second floor of the castle.


    "Wow~ Mom! Mom!"


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry!"


    Looking at Lily who was crying non-stop in front of Yuzao, Su Jin shrugged involuntarily, then turned her head and looked at the black rabbit who was wiping her tears, helplessly said:


    "Remember to add more water."


    "People didn''t cry!"


    Black Rabbit retorted with red eyes, then secretly turned around and wiped his tears.


    At this time, Tamamo Mae, who was being held by the ''daughter'', looked at Leticia with a bitter look:


    "By the way, how can I comfort my child as an adult?"


    After Leticia heard it, she suddenly said with a strange expression:


    "Lily, hasn''t it been brought by Yachidome?"


    The ninth generation Tamamo before was dumbfounded.


    Oh yes!


    She is just a child herself, where would she bring any children, she used to let her mother bring her...


    Looking at the sluggish fox-eared loli, Su Jin turned her head and nuu mouth towards the black rabbit.


    The latter suddenly recalled, Xiaobu leaned over and said in a low voice:


    "The Tianhu group are all in charge of the production system in the community, but because of the uniqueness of inheritance, they also have the responsibility of fighting."


    When she said this, she paused and said sadly:


    "Because of the war two hundred years ago, the seventh generation who joined the community first died in battle, and the eighth generation also suffered heavy losses, which once caused the community''s production system to collapse."


    "Aware of this, the eighth-generation Tamamo-sen-sama began to breed the next generation very early, and the ninth-generation Xiao Qian began to use his powers to give birth to the next generation in his teens, preventing danger to the basic production of the community. "


    "Master Canary stopped such behavior, and the community began to break away from the reliance on Inari''s divine power on a large scale, but the eighth generation of adults secretly gave birth to Xiao Qian, and Xiao Qian secretly gave birth to Lily, and everyone did not have any way, even if the canary''s popularity is the same."


    When Su Jin heard the words, he could immediately imagine the anger of the canary at that time.


    However, parthenogenesis is really unstoppable.


    For normal reproduction, it is enough that men and women do not come into contact with each other, but this kind of behavior, which directly uses power to divide one''s spirituality and breed the next generation in the body, can be accomplished by one person, and it is impossible to prevent it.


    Of course, the result of this is that each generation of Yuzao is equal to the ''replica'' of the previous generation. Although the basic combat power is ensured, if you want to go further, you can only look at the ''mutation''.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said:


    "The production system should be derailed from Inari God earlier."


    It is not a problem to rely on the power of Inari God to increase crop production. Thinking about it, Canary has already started to solve this problem, but it can''t stand the Tianhu family who "voluntarily sacrifice".


    So, this is a very helpless thing.


    "It always feels like you''re saying something very rude!"


    Yuzao held Lily in front of her and looked at Su Jin suspiciously:


    "It is disrespectful to talk about seniors behind their backs!"


    "I''m the leader." Su Jin said expressionlessly.


    "Even if it''s a leader, it''s important to seniors..."


    Before Yuzao had finished speaking, Su Jin immediately continued:


    "I command the entire Arcadia Major League."


    "Even so..."


    "My spirituality reached four figures."


    Yuzao wobbled in front of him and cried out, crying and shouting: "The strength is amazing! It''s amazing to be the leader, and others are the seniors!"


    "Don''t cry mom, don''t cry mom, don''t cry."


    Looking at the big loli who was comforted by the little loli, Su Jin was inexplicably relieved:


    "Sorry, it''s really amazing to have strength."


    "Wow!"


    Yuzao suddenly cried louder.


    Leticia and Black Rabbit looked at each other, looked at Su Jin speechlessly, and said in unison:


    "Next!"


    Taking identity and strength to suppress a little girl with a mind of at most seven or eight years old, isn''t it inferior?


    However, Su Jin didn''t care about this, and even the old **** raised his legs on the ground and said:


    "I just let the seniors have a good understanding of their status in the family."


    This kind of blatant ''go down and go up'', suddenly made the crowd speechless to the point of being speechless.


    At this moment, there was a light knock on the door, the door of my sister''s room was opened, and Kasugabe Takaaki walked in: "Everyone is here!"


    "Mr. Xiaoming."


    "Xiao Ming."


    "The first generation, the second generation he bullied me!"


    Kasugabe Takaaki was also very helpless looking at the big loli with a fox-eared loli on her body and crying towards her.


    "This kind of thing, even if you look for me, I''m useless. I''m still bullied by you every day."


    Kasugabe Takaaki, who has never had a majestic leader, muttered in a low voice.


    Seeing this, Su Jin''s mouth twitched, a little understanding why Kasugabe Takaaki was the leader, but everyone listened to Canary''s command.


    The first-generation eyes are too weak, there is absolutely no majesty of my second-generation eyes... Su Jin complained in his heart.


    It was at this time that behind Kasugabe Takaaki, a small head came out timidly.


    "Is this..."


    Hei Rabbit looked at the little girl with long brown hair behind Xiaoming with a face of surprise, and couldn''t help standing up.


    Seeing this, Kasugabe Takaaki showed a happy look, pulled the girl behind him, and proudly introduced in front of her deduction:


    "This is my daughter, Kasugabe Yao, is she cute?!"


    "I met for the first time, my father is under your care, please take care of me."


    Kasugabe Y¨­ bowed to the crowd with some restraint, looking very polite.


    "What a nice kid."


    Even though she is a loli, Leticia said with relief.


    After the rebuilding of the destroyed community, new members were once again ushered in. In a sense, it did not represent the rebirth of Arcadia.


    This is a good moral.


    On the side, after hearing Leticia''s praise, Su Jin couldn''t help but remind:


    "Don''t say it so early, some things can''t be seen on the surface."


    "what?"


    Just when Leticia was puzzled, the black rabbit generally shouted "so cute", leaned over, squatted down, and asked Kasukabe Yao with a smile:


    "Little sister, how old are you this year~! What grade are you in?"


    Kasugabe Y¨­ looked up and down at the black rabbit and took a step back.


    Just when Black Rabbit thought the other party was shy, Kasugabe Yao instantly reached out his hand, grabbed the rabbit ear on top of her head, and pulled it hard!


    "Ah? Are they really bunny ears?!"


    Behind Kasugabe Y¨­''s surprise cheers, there was the horrific scream of the black rabbit.


    "Ahhhh...! Ears, my ears!!"


    Chapter 1009 The second generation has worked hard


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    A series of slaps sounded. Kasugabe Takaaki grabbed Kasugabe Y¨­''s hand, took a few consecutive shots with a serious face, and said in his mouth:


    "You can''t be so rude to my sister~, understand?"

 Chapter 748：

    "Yeah." The petite girl bit her lip and replied in a low voice, looking like she couldn''t be wronged.


    Kasugabe Takaaki saw that although the surface did not change, his tone softened a lot:


    "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    "understood."


    "Then go and apologize to my sister!" Kasugabe Takaaki said with relief.


    "No!" Kasugabe Y¨­ refused without hesitation.


    Kasugabe Takaaki''s face stiffened, and he patted it several times angrily.


    "Why are you so disobedient child!"


    Looking at the pouting girl, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing, puffed, then quickly held back, turned his head, and looked at the black rabbit with a sad face in front of him, biting his lip:


    "What do I do? Isn''t this your responsibility?"


    "I just didn''t expect her to catch it..." Black Rabbit said in a very resentful tone.


    It''s not that she can''t escape that level of surprise, but she thought the little girl was just curious and wanted to touch her head.


    As a result... Who knew that an honest guy like Kasugabe Takaaki would give birth to such a problem child!


    "Eat a cut and grow a wisdom. Next time, remember to stay away from the children of the community." Su Jin said meaningfully.


    However, the black rabbit didn''t listen to this at all, just poked his ears and looked at Su Jin resentfully:


    "You won''t knead for me?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin shrugged, raised his hand and rubbed Hei Rabbit''s ears.


    He didn''t expect that Su Jin would really do it, and the black rabbit''s face turned red, and then he showed a comfortable expression.


    At this moment, her inspiration suddenly became alert, and the next time she looked in the direction of Kasugabe Y¨­.


    At this time, Kasugabe stared at Su Jin''s hand dazzlingly, and there was a big desire in his small eyes.


    This little princess, don''t you still want to catch it? Black Rabbit''s two ears stood up immediately.


    Seeing this scene as well, Leticia said with a very helpless expression and said with a smile.


    "It''s not like his father at all, but more like his mother, or a more naughty kind."


    "Does Lady Leticia know Lady Xiaoming''s wife?" Black Rabbit was shocked.


    "You can guess who it is." Leticia sighed, then turned her head and said to Tamamo with a complicated face, "After all, there are only so many candidates, right?"


    At this time, the tail of the fox standing up in front of Tamamo drooped down, and said in a low mood:


    "The child looked a lot like her mother."


    When she said this, she sighed again:


    "Although it is very similar to the current senior, I don''t want to be the only remaining senior."


    Su Jin glanced at her and didn''t say anything. After all, he didn''t have a deep relationship with most of the members of the previous generation of Arcadia, and he was forced to be sad, but it was just pretentious.


    At this time, Kasugabe Takaaki finally suppressed Kasugabe Yao with his father''s majesty, and brought the little girl to the black rabbit to apologize.


    "sorry!"


    Kasugabe Y¨­''s resounding apology was followed by a look of "I dare to do it next time".


    This stubborn look is quite his father''s "style".


    After all, this master is also a tough guy... Su Jin looked at Kasugabe Takaaki quietly, and still can''t think of how this guy who didn''t have the power to fight at that time had the courage to lurk the Ouroboros.


    Although it is the reason for the lack of intelligence, it is not clear that the Ouroboros is a giant force with a double-digit platform, but this is too hard.


    At this time, looking at Kasugabe Y¨­''s unconvinced appearance, the black rabbit suddenly felt sad:


    "My expectations! Why is the child of Lord Xiaoming not a lady like him, but such a problem child!"


    "A lady like me?" Kasugabe Takaaki pointed at his face in confusion, always feeling seriously offended.


    On the other hand, Kasugabu Yao pouted and muttered:


    "It''s too much to define someone you don''t know without authorization."


    "Ah, I''m sorry." Black Rabbit subconsciously bowed and apologized, and then he realized something was wrong: "Wait, why should I apologize?!"


    "Family status has dropped again!" Su Jin said with a complicated expression.


    "Yeah." Leticia also said with a complicated face at this time: "I thought I could at least be a child king, but I didn''t expect that I can''t even bring children now."


    After being critically attacked by two companions one after the other, Black Rabbit clutched his heart and squatted down in pain.


    at this time.


    "Hey!"


    Kasugabe Yao lightly and quickly stretched out his hand and squeezed the top of the black rabbit''s head.


    "Huh?" Kasugabe Yao looked at the bunny ears that were just a little bit short, and the whole person was stunned for a moment.


    "Humph, the same trick doesn''t work for me!"


    Black Rabbit stood up again, and shook his hair valiantly:


    "It was just an accident!"


    "It''s a thousand years too early for a kid like you to catch me!"


    Hearing this, Kasugabe Yao showed a depressed expression.


    The small girl bowed her head aggrievedly and said nothing, her body exuding a deep depression.


    "It''s making me cry." Su Jin fell into the pit with a smile.


    "Ah, I haven''t cried yet, but it should be soon." Leticia sang along with Su Jin, hitting Black Rabbit''s mentality.


    "You two... it''s too much!" Black Rabbit pinched his small fists and looked at Su Jin and Leticia angrily.


    "Hey!"


    Another low laugh sounded.


    Black Rabbit felt his ears being grabbed, turned his head, and looked at Kasugabe Y¨­, whose feet were off the ground because of his height.


    Feeling the unpleasant feeling of hanging a person in the ear, the hair color suddenly turned red.


    "Eh? Can it change color?"


    Kasugabe Y¨­ was surprised for a moment, his eyes filled with wonder.


    The corner of the black rabbit''s mouth twitched, and then said with a smile:


    "Yao, come with me."


    As she said that, she stretched out her arms and hugged Kasugabe Y¨­. The latter wanted to struggle, but found that she could fight the black bear with great strength. In front of those two slender arms, it was like air.


    At this time, the black rabbit holding Kasugabe Y¨­ turned his head, looked at Kasugabe Takaaki and said:


    "Lord Xiaoming, you haven''t beaten this kid, have you?"


    Seeing the dark eyes of the black rabbit, Kasugabe Takaaki couldn''t help but took a step back and shook his head.


    "Because of some things, I''m not really by Yao''s side."


    "That''s a coincidence."


    Black Rabbit turned his head and looked at Kasugabe Yao with a smile:


    "It''s the first time for someone to be Yao, I''m so happy~~"


    Black Rabbit said at the end, gritted his teeth:


    "If you don''t bloom your **** today, I''ll write your name upside down!"


    ¡­


    "Wow~"


    Su Jin blew a whistle while watching the fun.


    When the black rabbit took Kasugabe Y¨­ into the small room, he turned his head and looked at Kasugabe Takaaki and said:


    "Won''t you stop it?"


    "Black Rabbit will be measured."


    Kasugabe Takaaki showed a helpless smile, and then smiled apologetically at Su Jin:


    "Sorry, Yao this child, because of my reasons, there is a little problem with personality."


    "Is White Yaksha going too far?" Su Jin asked rhetorically.


    Kasugabe Takaaki was stunned for a moment, and his mind immediately recalled the white-haired Protoss who hid in the hot spring to peep at the canary''s bath, and his head was covered with black lines:


    "It''s not that far."


    "Is the queen capricious?" Su Jin asked again.


    Kasugabe Takaaki''s mouth twitched, thinking of the Queen''s "great achievements", he couldn''t help but said in a low voice:


    "Not so much."


    "Is there Alger''s narcissism?" Su Jin asked again.


    "That''s not it." Kasugabe Takaaki shook his head quickly, that magic star, but publicly declared that he was the number one beauty of Hakoba.


    At this time, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief and said with emotion:


    "What, it turns out to be a good boy!"


    Kasugabe Takaaki: "..."


    He suddenly felt that the biggest problem child was not his daughter, but the normal-looking second generation in front of him.


    This is outrageous!


    It was at this point that there was a knock on the door, and a beautiful female voice came from outside the door:


    "I saw Black Rabbit angrily carrying a girl into the cloakroom. Did something happen?"


    Kasugabe Takaaki felt that the voice was a little familiar, and when he turned his head, he saw a blond woman wearing an olive wreath and a long white dress.


    That bright divine light made Kasugabe Takaaki stunned on the spot, and asked in amazement:


    "Your Majesty Athena? Why are you here?"


    Chapter 1010 The world is more bizarre than novels


    Kasugabe Takaaki looked at the elegant blonde goddess with a confused expression.


    Why did one of the twelve Greek gods, the **** of wisdom and war, appear in Arcadia?


    Also, why is she so proficient in calling the name of the black rabbit?


    "You are¡­"


    Athena heard the voice, turned her head, glanced at Kasugabe Takaaki, looked at it carefully, and then suddenly said:


    "It''s Kasugabe Takaaki!"


    When she said this, she said inexplicably:


    "No wonder Ouroboros expected that Su Jin would not let go of that stronghold, so you were detained there!"


    Hearing Athena''s voice, Kasugabe Takaaki bowed and said:


    "I''m sorry to meet you in this capacity, Goddess Athena."


    "It''s really the crown of Athena..."


    Yuzao looked at the goddess in amazement, and after seeing Xiaoming''s actions, he quickly put away his previous casualness, and quickly stood up and bowed.


    "Put away such a false gift."


    As Athena said, she walked towards Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin asked in surprise:


    "Didn''t I say I''ll come over after I''ve dealt with things? Alger didn''t tell you?"

 Chapter 749：

    "Huh?" Athena stopped, suppressed a moment, then shook her head and said, "I just came back from the lower realm, but I haven''t seen her."


    "Nether?" Su Jin felt something was wrong when he heard the word.


    But before he could say anything, Athena looked at Kasugabe Takaaki, but asked Su Jin:


    "Didn''t you tell them?"


    "You think it''s less than half an hour, what can I say?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and said angrily.


    "The little girl just now, is Kasukabe Takaaki''s child?" Athena''s tone was affirmative.


    "See?" Su Jin was surprised.


    Athena said lightly at this time:


    "That kind of gift, only his daughter, he would be so willing."


    Seeing Su Jin communicate with Athena so casually, Yuzao''s whole face became weird.


    She looked at Leticia, who was accustomed to her, and wanted to ask something, but she was worried about offending the twelve Greek gods. The avatar is like a deer bumping around, at a loss.


    On the other side, Kasugabe Takaaki, who had long noticed something was wrong, couldn''t help but ask:


    "That...what''s the situation..."


    Kasugabe Takaaki looked at the two people who were obviously acquaintances in front of him, and his mind was chaotic.


    Is it possible that the new generation of Arcadia has accepted the investment of the goddess Athena?


    Is the current Arcadia a subordinate force of the Greek gods?


    But this...will the Queen agree? Will Sun Wukong agree? Will the goddess agree?


    But why... this goddess appeared so calmly at Arcadia''s headquarters, and it was still so natural, as if this was her home...


    Kasugabe Takaaki wants to ask a question now:


    Goddess, are you going the wrong way? This is not Mount Olympus!


    After hearing Kasugabe Takaaki''s question, Su Jin and Athena looked at each other.


    "It''s always going to be troublesome to explain." Su Jin said with a little smugness on his face.


    "really."


    Athena nodded, then glanced at Su Jin, and simply grabbed Su Jin''s waist directly, and took him to her arms when she was not prepared:


    "It''s easy to explain."


    At this moment, the surprised and shy scream of the loli fox suddenly came from the side:


    "ah!"


    "Ah this..." Kasugabe Takaaki was dumbfounded.


    "???"


    Su Jin suddenly had a question mark on his face.


    Is something wrong? Where does it always feel like? Shouldn''t I be hugging Athena? What''s the situation?


    Before Su Jin could react, Athena quickly released her hand and supported Su Jin, with a faint smile on her face:


    "Such an answer should be in line with everyone''s common sense."


    "Pfft!" Leticia laughed.


    This is indeed true. Before or now, most people still think that "Su Jin is the fourth generation of Greece who was raised by Athena", and the war between Su Jin and Zeus is actually a war between Zeus and Athena.


    Of course, this kind of thinking, when what happened today spreads, Su Jin, who defeated Zeus, will naturally get rid of such a label.


    But before that, there was nothing wrong with Athena''s rhetoric.


    However, when she looked at Su Jin''s face, why did she feel so funny?


    Leticia smiled and saw Su Jin''s increasingly dark face, she quickly turned her head away and pretended to look out the window.


    "Ha!" Upon seeing this, Su Jin sneered, thinking in his mind how to bully this blond vampire who didn''t know what to do, then turned his head and looked at Kasugabe Takaaki with a complicated face, and whatever he wanted to say would be taken care of by the other party. His expression froze back.


    After 10,000 words in his heart, in the end, Kasugabe Takaaki looked at Su Jin with a complicated look and said:


    "You''ve worked hard too, second generation."


    After all, rich women are not so easy to be around... Kasugabe Takaaki said in his heart.


    He could already imagine how Athena "bullied" Su Jin in private.


    Why Happy Ball, Happy Fire, Happy High Heels... Tsk, why are the magazines read by Canary... Kasugabe Takaaki murmured in his heart, then looked at Su Jin again, and sighed a long time.


    On the other side, Yuzaoqian also looked at Su Jin with a complicated expression, and for the first time in his heart, he had an admiration for Su Jin.


    She thought that the second generation was just lucky to become the leader in the middle of Arcadia''s annihilation.


    But now it seems that this is clearly because the other party sacrificed himself in exchange for the support of Athena, which made Arcadia revived.


    Although it is a bit difficult to explain in terms of methods, Su Jin''s love for Arcadia is incomparable to Tamamo before.


    It''s too difficult, second generation... You are really good... Tamamo Qian sniffed and wiped away tears, while Su Jin''s face turned even darker.


    "You **** me?" Su Jin lowered his voice and looked at Athena.


    "It''s a tribute."


    Athena held back her laughter, boldly poked Su Jin''s cheek with her finger, but was slapped away by the other party, and then said:


    "It''s the price of acting without authorization."


    Having said this, she added:


    "After all, you almost ruined my plan."


    Originally, I only thought that the raid on the Ouroboros stronghold was very risky, but the success rate was not without it. In the end, it turned into a fight between Su Jin and Zeus.


    If it weren''t for Athena''s cleverness, and quickly activated the backhand, then Zeus would have really succeeded.


    And for doing such a behavior ''without authorization'', even Su Jin has to pay a little ''price''.


    Looking at Su Jin''s awkward face, Athena held back her laughter, but she didn''t want to make Su Jin too angry, so she took his hand and scratched secretly in the palm of her hand and said:


    "It''s a big deal, I''ll just wait for your reply tonight."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and didn''t continue to say anything. He just looked at the "senior" with a complicated expression and said:


    "What happened to you, explain it yourself."


    "it is good."


    Chapter 1011 Need time to calm down


    "incredible¡­"


    Kasugabe Takaaki, who was sitting on the sofa, listened to the explanation, and kept stirring the coffee in his hand with a spoon:


    "So, the reason I was rescued was because of the gift game between the second generation and the Ouroboros... saving people from the hands of three three-digit **** king powerhouses... This..."


    "To be precise, it should be in the hands of Zeus. After all, only he has the desire to fight. The others are more like going through the motions. Su Jin sipped the black tea in his hand and explained.


    "St. George doesn''t want to fight?" Leticia asked in surprise.


    "Eh? Does he have it?" Su Jin was also stunned at this time, and asked subconsciously.


    The two stared at each other with wide eyes, and then tacitly dismissed the topic.


    After all, St. George''s wishes don''t matter too much? isn''t it?


    "Ouroboros is actually a community with two figures in power, and the purpose of destroying Arcadia is to solidify the human history of Hakoniwa, and then induce an opportunity for the birth of the ultimate savior..."


    Kasugabe Takaaki, who had sorted out the sequence, couldn''t help clenching his palms and said in a low tone:


    "My comrades and I''s dream of a big league; was it destroyed because of this..."


    "Xiao Ming." Leticia opened her mouth, and finally said nothing, just sighed.


    Hundreds of years of hard work, several battles with the final trials of mankind, and finally the Arcadia, which was exchanged for the lower-class rulers, was destroyed so easily, and she felt uncomfortable.


    But after all, it has happened, and it is impossible to restore it.


    Su Jin looked at Kasugabe Takaaki, but did not speak.


    He is not a party, so naturally he can''t irresponsibly say some high-sounding comforting words.


    And in the end, he didn''t care what the ideal of Arcadia was when it was founded.


    Although cruel, after Arcadia took over, its purpose must have been deviated from the dream at the beginning of its establishment.


    After all, Su Jin is not a dreamer like Canary and Kasugabe Takaaki.


    Therefore, for what he has in his hands, he will only give him the definition he wants.


    "Sorry, I just couldn''t control my emotions."


    Kasugabe Takaaki took a deep breath, then raised his head to look at Su Jin in front of him, pursed his lips and said:


    "I may need some time to calm down a bit."


    "I can understand."


    Su Jin nodded, then fell silent, and said to Kasugabe Takaaki:


    "Are there any members of Arcadia in the Ouroboros?"


    "Yes, but the number is already very small."


    Kasugabe Takaaki said with great certainty:


    "In the early raid, the enemy implemented the beheading plan as soon as he came up, and the cadres who blocked him were all exiled to the outside world with the ability of the time and space system."


    "During that process, Canary interfered with the direction of the exile with the power of the poet, ensuring that his companions would not fall into the enemy''s trap."


    "So I''m pretty sure that the number of people who were defeated and captured was not large."


    When he said this, he comforted Leticia, who had a guilty face:


    "It''s not your fault, Leticia. After all, no one thought that the other party would use the sun gift specially designed to restrain vampires, and give priority to solving your threat."


    Hearing this, Su Jin stretched out his arms and put his arms around Leticia''s shoulders, pulled her over, patted her shoulders lightly, and comforted her with his movements.


    Kasugabe Takaaki''s remarks are not much different from what Su Jin understands from Leticia.


    Although Leticia blamed herself, in Su Jin''s view, her fault was not that big.


    After all, the Ouroboros were the evil forces that destroyed the former Hakoba Knights and fully accepted their legacy. It was normal for Leticia to be calculated.


    But twice in a row, they first destroyed Leticia''s hometown, used a plan to provoke infighting and killed her parents, and then destroyed Arcadia, who had rebuilt Leticia, and sold it as a commodity.


    In a sense, the Ouroboros are also shameless to the extreme, and they are completely a group of lunatics who put their interests first.


    Such hatred cannot be easily resolved.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin hugged Leticia tightly and comforted softly, "Don''t worry, I remember both grievances."


    "Second generation..."


    Kasugabe Takaaki just wanted to express Su Jin''s care for the members of the community, but looking at Leticia''s natural appearance in Su Jin''s arms, no matter how he looked at it, he felt something was wrong.


    This is beyond the scope of companions, right?


    And, most importantly...


    Kasugabe Takaaki looked at the divine and beautiful goddess sitting on the right side of Su Jin and wearing an olive wreath.


    Looking at her plain and unusual face, and at the appearance of Su Jin and Leticia relying on each other...


    Why does Kasugabe Takaaki always feel that the olive wreath on the head of Goddess Athena is very energetic?


    The branches and leaves of the wreath are so green...


    I thought strangely in my heart, but Kasugabe Takaaki did not say these thoughts, but said calmly:


    "However, second generation, are you suspecting that Zeus just escaped with a fake death?"


    "right!"


    Su Jin let go a little, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "At the end, although Zeus gave feedback, it was not strong in my opinion, and..."

 Chapter 750：

    Su Jin frowned, showing a slightly tangled expression.


    "And what?" Kasugabe Takaaki asked in confusion.


    At this time, Su Jin said faintly: "At the end, I didn''t get any of the Aegis Aegis and the Battle of Thunder that I saw once before."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin glanced at Athena, but the latter didn''t say anything, so Su Jin turned his eyes away.


    Kasugabe Takaaki''s mouth twitched.


    Is it because of this suspicion that Zeus is okay?


    It is true that this is a big problem, but why does he always feel that the regretful feeling in Su Jin''s mouth is like picking up counterfeit banknotes?


    Delusion?


    "That is to say... we have another **** king lurking in the dark, or the famous Zeus..."


    Yuzao, who was sitting next to him, only felt his scalp tingling, and he couldn''t help his teeth trembling as he said:


    "Doesn''t that mean that when I go out and encounter a mouse, I have to worry about Zeus?"


    Thinking that there would be a super lecher hidden around, Tamao Qian only felt that the whole person was numb.


    "There''s that possibility."


    Athena suddenly made a sound at this time, completely ignoring the anxiety in front of Tamamo, and said calmly:


    "Even in that guy''s style, I suspect he might even be able to pretend to be Su Jin."


    "I?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then said speechlessly:


    "Don''t be kidding, my little universe is not so easy to imitate."


    "But there are always cases." Athena added calmly: "So out of necessity, I suggest you keep things that can prove your identity on your body at any time."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly understood what Athena was thinking, and said in surprise:


    "You want me to wear the holy garment 24 hours a day?"


    "It''s the most convenient way."


    Athena suddenly said faintly at this time:


    "The best way to identify your identity is to make everyone think of your characteristics as soon as they think of you."


    When Su Jin heard the words, he always felt that there was something in Athena''s words, but considering the possibility, he nodded and said:


    "I see, it''s a bit conspicuous, but I''ll think about it."


    Seeing the exchange between the two, Kasugabe Takaaki couldn''t help but pinched his brows and said:


    "I always feel that I have been completely derailed from the general environment in the six months that I tried to sneak into the Ouroboros."


    Leticia, who was beside her, nodded in agreement.


    If it wasn''t for her personal experience, she would never have thought that Su Jin would climb so fast.


    After defeating Zeus, the four-digit defensive simulation star chart is exceptional, and even the saintess of the Crusaders can only reluctantly give up the existence of the mission.


    With this kind of power, who would have thought that Su Jin was only an ordinary human with less than seven figures, lying on a hospital bed more than two months ago?


    The real world is more bizarre than fiction... Leticia sighed.


    Chapter 1012 Everything is calculated


    "I always feel that it''s pointless to discuss anything now. I have to summarize the latest information first before I can estimate the correct situation."


    Kasugabe Takaaki squeezed his eyebrows and said with a bitter look:


    "I''m sorry, second generation, I may need some time to organize my thoughts and calm down."


    "Understandable."


    Su Jin sighed, then looked up and looked at the bright afternoon sky outside the floor-to-ceiling window.


    After watching for a while, he said to Kasugabe Takaaki:


    "Now the upper management is afraid that it is because of the quarrel between me and Zeus."


    Even without looking, Su Jin can guess what the upper floors will do now.


    For this movement, whether the final result is good or bad, Su Jin does not know.


    But he was sure that, at least for a short time, the Ouroboros would not come to trouble him again.


    However, Su Jin couldn''t guess whether other people, especially those stupid gods and Buddhas, would be so cerebral palsy.


    "In this case, it is the best choice to wait for a while and let the heat cool down."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin added:


    "After all, Arcadia can''t stand the wind and waves right now."


    Kasugabe Takaaki''s expression became very strange when he heard this.


    With Alger in charge, high-end combat power also has Su Jin and Athena, as well as the two mechanical gods Artemis, Ares, and Hermes, and Leticia, who is transforming into a spiritual figure. Four exceptional combat power.


    Such a community is second only to those super-large communities and large groups of gods and kings.


    At this level, you actually told me that it can''t withstand too many storms?


    Kasugabe Takaaki really wanted to know what level of wind and waves was in Su Jin''s mind?


    The evil dragon Az Dakaha is reborn?


    Or the return of the dystopian devil?


    But no matter how Kasugabe Takaaki complains in his heart, the first thing he does now is to sort out the recent changes in Hakoten, so that he has a clear understanding of the current Hakoten.


    Otherwise, if the old and new leaders are in power at the same time, it will not be good for the current Arcadia.


    "I still have some things to deal with, so I''ll say goodbye first."


    Su Jin, who stood up and was about to leave, raised his hand to straighten his collar and glanced at her as he passed Athena.


    When Su Jin went out, Athena stood up calmly and said softly:


    "Then, I also bid farewell."


    Kasugabe Takaaki got up quickly and planned to see off the guest, but before he got up, he suddenly thought of something, stopped again, and sat down again.


    Athena saw this scene, but the corner of her mouth was slightly raised, and she turned to leave.


    On the side, Leticia, who also saw this scene, was really relieved.


    It seems that after Xiaoming came back, she has been worried about the priority and the second, so there is no need to worry.


    "I don''t have the momentum I used to have, Xiaoming."


    Seeing this in front of Tamamo next to him, he said with a ''sneer'':


    "The majesty of the first generation is crying on the ground!"


    Although what he said was sarcastic, there was no hint of mockery on Tamamo-mae''s face, but a relief like a sigh of relief.


    Kasugabe Takaaki said this, and said quietly:


    "Even you call me the first generation now, what are you saying there?"


    Yuzao''s smile froze when she heard the words, then she shrank her neck and said angrily:


    "You don''t even think about the second generation, but even Zeus can be killed, holding a monster that simulates the creation of a star, how dare I not get along with him!"


    "But... just now you were thinking of asking someone to call your senior..."


    Before Kasugabe Takaaki finished speaking, a sofa pillow smashed over:


    "Will you die if you don''t expose me?!"


    No, but the mood will not be as easy as it is now... Kasukabe Takaaki complained in his heart, then looked at Leticia, smiled and said:


    "Don''t worry, Leticia, I know what to do."


    "Sorry." Leticia showed a guilty expression.


    Although forced by the situation, she did make outstanding contributions in the process of Su Jin taking over Arcadia.


    In a sense, she can be counted as the power of the dragon.


    And because the relationship with Su Jin is too close, it is estimated that he will be the most trusted first-generation community member in the future.


    Her existence can be said to greatly eliminate the possibility of "in the future, outsiders will use the difference between the first-generation community and the second-generation community to instigate".


    It can be said that it exists as a stabilizer and a lubricant.


    "You don''t need to apologize."


    Kasugabe Takaaki said this and said very easily:


    "When I brought Yao over, I already showed my attitude."


    Although Kasugabe Y¨­ was considered safer now in Arcadia, the meaning of the first-generation leader''s placement of his daughter in the community where the second-generation head sits has been able to show a lot.


    Next, even if the old members return, it will not change the fact that Su Jin has become the second generation.


    This is true even for canaries.


    Thinking of this, Kasugabe Takaaki felt inexplicably guilty.


    After all, this is to doubt the behavior of past comrades in arms.


    But Xiaoming himself knew that, with Canary''s seemingly careless personality, she paid too much attention to her dreams. If she came back, she would definitely compete with Su Jin for the dominance of the community.


    It''s a little awkward, but it''s the truth.


    Canary arranged for Su Jin to become the second-generation head, which does not conflict with her return to compete for the dominance of the community.


    Because the former is in the absence of her own, and the latter is based on the consideration that the community cannot have two voices.


    After all, maintaining and operating an organization is not something that one person can take for granted... Kasugabe Takaaki thought of this, and let out a deep breath:


    "I want to know better than the canary, and I will forgive us."


    "She won''t understand, after all, she''s always the kind of woman who won''t give up if she doesn''t hit the south wall." Leticia sighed helplessly and emotionally.


    "I know."


    Kasugabe Takaaki said this, with a look of melancholy, and said with emotion:


    "But our challenge is over."


    Hearing this, Leticia sighed:


    "I understand now, you really need a little time to calm down."


    ...


    The third floor of the ancient castle of Arcadia headquarters serves as the core defense area of ??the ancient castle, and was taken over by Su Jin himself.


    Standing by the cupboard, Su Jin took down a bottle of red wine and two glasses, and said to the blond goddess who occupied her bed as soon as she came in, and said:


    "What did that mean just now?"


    "Why do you want me to highlight my own characteristics? What are you thinking about?"


    Su Jin poured himself a bottle of wine, took a sip and said:


    "Even if it''s a guess, give me a hint anyway!"


    "Zeus is dead."


    Athena, who was lying on the bed, said calmly.


    "I know, but he also relied on his backhand and was resurrected in an unknown place."


    Su Jin responded, but she didn''t get a response from Athena for a long time.


    At this time, Su Jin stopped, turned his head slowly, looked at Athena and said:


    "Didn''t you mean..."


    Athena was lying on the bed, obviously not drinking, but her face flushed and beckoned to Su Jin.


    Gudong!


    Su Jin''s throat surged for a while, and then he pointed the wine bottle directly at his mouth and said:

 Chapter 751：

    "Looks like we all need time to calm down!"


    Chapter 1013 The initial contradiction


    After being busy for two hours, Su Jin, who was wearing a nightgown, poured herself a glass of warm water.


    Then, with his back to Athena, he said in disbelief:


    "Did Zeus really die like this?"


    "Discussing this kind of thing on this occasion, you are more incomprehensible than I thought."


    Also wearing pajamas, leaning on the sofa, holding a scroll, Athena, who was flipping through the pages, said slowly.


    Su Jin shrugged helplessly, poured a glass of boiling water for Athena, and then came over with two glasses of water:


    "It''s just hard to imagine that he will only have this kind of backhand."


    "Of course he has more than one retreat."


    Athena looked at the scroll and said without raising her head:


    "But if you lose Bayel, you lose Zeus, and you lose Mekal, who was a falsetto, let you kill, and the remaining spirit, even if he can support his resurrection, even if he still has enough resources hidden, at most It can only be restored to an exceptional level of four figures.¡±


    "And at this level, do you think he will continue to come forward and face me?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin handed the cup to Athena, and only said after the other party took it:


    "After losing three god-king-level spiritual qualities, he can still be resurrected, and even maintain an exceptional four-digit level. Is it true that he is..."


    "It''s just a possibility."


    Athena took a sip, then put the water glass aside, looking at the colorless water channel:


    "After the dawn period, all the powerful spirits basically have their own attributions."


    "And after that, every resource that can improve the spirituality is like a drop of black ink."


    Athena said, flicking her fingertips, and dripping a drop of black unknown liquid into the water glass.


    The pitch-black liquid drifted around in the water, and finally slowly sank to the bottom of the bottle, out of tune with the water on the side.


    "See?"


    Athena said calmly:


    "The current resources are like the ink in this water glass, surrounded by countless waters."


    "There is no soil for the strong to be born in Hakoba now. "Unless..."


    "Unless you keep making the cake bigger like I do."


    While drinking water, Su Jin walked to Athena''s side and stood against the sofa:


    "Observe new possibilities and obtain the quality of growth from them, but control the degree so that the gods can''t take the opportunity to start."


    "I kind of see why you''re not worried about Zeus making a comeback now."


    Because Zeus has no resources for a comeback.


    Unless he can win the weak against the strong and seize the share that originally belonged to the gods of the small garden.


    But without the great backing of the Greek gods, Zeus, who was only in his personal capacity, would have a tragic end if he did anything to anyone.


    Because Hakoten no longer has a "loose person" in the substantive sense.


    Or it means that all the scattered people on the surface have all belonged to the rule of Ouroboros in secret.


    If you want Zeus to rise, you have to rely on the Ouroboros, but will the Ouroboros really resist the pressure of Su Jin and Athena, and even the pressure of Argel to accept him?


    Thinking of Zeus''s next resurrection, thinking about his situation, Su Jin couldn''t help but happily raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Death!"


    At this time, Athena angrily poured the water in the water cup into the trash can beside it, and said a little unhappily:


    "Rarely in a good mood, why do you keep mentioning that guy?"


    Su Jin smiled maliciously at this time: "This is the clear price you paid for not communicating with me in advance."


    Athena glanced at Su Jin coldly, lowered her head and flipped through the scroll again:


    "The spirit of Zeus has been made into a prop by Hephaestus, and it will be delivered to you in about three hours."


    "Are you going to do bad things in Zeus'' vest?" Su Jin showed a playful smile at this time: "No wonder you remind me to emphasize my own characteristics, it turned out to be preparing for this."


    After Zeus was defeated and disappeared like a refugee, he became the best candidate to take the blame.


    After all, it''s only natural that a lunatic who wants to return to the throne of the king will do anything excessive, right?


    At this time Athena said lightly:


    "I don''t mind you doing this, but I advise you not to show up in front of me with his spirit."


    Speaking of this, Athena paused:


    "I''m not good at showing mercy to the Greek gods."


    This is very Greek... While complaining in his heart, Su Jin drank the water in the water glass, and then said in surprise:


    "Speaking of which, did you trade the possibility of the ''Queen of the Trinity'' with Alger for a chance to make a move?"


    Hearing this, Athena looked up at Su Jin and said:


    "There is no need to deliberately avoid the condition of ''committing to you''. Since I have agreed, I will naturally do my duty as a wife."


    Looking at the seemingly heartless Athena in front of him, Su Jin said quietly:


    "Can I look at that notebook last time?"


    "It''s not because of anything, I just want to confirm if there are more names in it?"


    Athena blushed, spat, and said angrily:


    "Don''t worry, your favorite little Athena also agrees with this arrangement. After all, we are dealing with Zeus, and our two positions are naturally the same."


    So Metis'' Lingge, Alger also got it?


    Metis, Medusa, Athena, the Queen of the Trinity, I have received the largest shipment in the world of Godslayer to Argel?


    Alger wants to use the Queen of Trinity as a spare tire to prepare second-hand for breaking through to double digits?


    Su Jin thought for a while, then shook his head and said:


    "Since the Lingge was given to you, then I naturally won''t have any opinion on your disposal."


    Anyway, it''s all in his own hands... Su Jin complained in his heart, and then looked at Athena, or the current ''Nate'' with a strange look:


    "However, you are not saying that Athena must be the fourth generation..."


    Athena raised her head and looked at Su Jin in surprise: "Can you compete with Arger for the position of the Greek **** king now?"


    Shit, it''s a two-digit hit... Su Jin was speechless, and expressed helplessness to Athena''s concept of stealing the exchange.


    Seeing this, Athena covered her mouth and smiled, then changed her posture, lying lazily on the sofa and said:


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t plan to put my original name on Alger''s side for too long."


    When Athena said this, she said lightly:


    "The spirituality of the goddess of creation ''Ra'', who rules the heavens and the earth, and the spirituality of the demons who are opposite to the gods have complementary elements to some extent. She will not refuse it. After all, this is a further possibility."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately understood Athena''s operation.


    This is to complete the spirit of Ra, and then exchange the spirit of Athena from Alger to become the queen of the Trinity?


    wrong?


    This woman is probably still thinking of using Alger''s high status to give birth to the formation of the ''Queen of the Trinity'', and then wait for the idea of ??sprinting directly into double digits after returning to herself.


    This is really good calculation!


    It saves the time of accommodating and cultivating the spirit spirit, and also calms down the conflict with Alger.


    Even because of this, Alger will have a little goodwill.


    After all, in the face of Knight''s complementary spirit, as long as Alger wanted to go a step further in the double digits, she would never refuse.


    After all, the fact that the God of Creation and the God of Doom can reach one digit has been proved by the two goddesses.


    Thinking of this Su Jin, he couldn''t help but complain: "I always feel like you''re thinking about everything."


    Athena looked up at Su Jin, then snorted softly: "It''s better than your blood and brain."


    Speaking of this, Athena reminded: "You''d better not do anything in the past week. As for the guys on the upper floors who buried their heads in the trough, I will help you deal with it."


    "Thank you so much."


    As Su Jin said, he looked at Athena playfully and said:


    "Do you want me to make promises again?"


    What answered him was the whistling of the wind on the pillow.


    ...


    Lingshan, Daleiyin Temple.


    The Buddha, who was entrenched on the huge lotus pedestal, slowly opened his eyes and stared in one direction.


    At the end of that direction, there is a small calm pond.


    And beside the pond, on a stone tablet with bright red words written on it, three large characters were written.


    ¡¾Yaksha Pool¡¿.


    Chapter 1014 Tian Jun is numb


    Next to Yaksha Pool.


    A sneaky figure tiptoed around to check the surroundings to confirm that there was no one around, and whether anyone was paying attention here, then turned his head and said to the person behind him:


    "Hey, blond, are you sure you have blocked this place with your realm?"


    "Gray-haired, if you want to find fault, just say it directly. I don''t mind fighting you here anyway."


    The Queen of Halloween rolled her eyes and looked at the thief-like Shiroyasha in front of her with a speechless expression.


    After all, she is also a star spirit of the same rank as her. What does the attitude of a thief look like?


    Besides, does this guy really think she can hide anyone she wants to hide?


    If the person from Lingshan didn''t pay attention to this place, he would be a hell.


    "Tsk, I always say fight one fight, bully us now and call ourselves spirit~Ge!"


    Lying on the ground, his face was still stained with the dust that had been crawling forward before. Bai Yasha, who looked a little embarrassed, mumbled, then stood up and patted his clothes and said:


    "Forget it, anyway, this guy is willing to help us cover it up, that''s enough, we will solve the rest by ourselves."


    "Solve what?"


    "Using your brute force to unseal the spirit that seals the ''primordial star, the sun star spirit''?"


    "Do you want the wind of decadence to come directly?"


    The three consecutive questions from the Queen of Halloween made Shiroyasha''s face turn blue.


    "Who do you think can only use brute force?" Bai Yecha stomped his feet angrily and said angrily.


    "Whoever answers is who speaks." The Queen of Halloween snorted and responded like a child was out of breath.


    "You man!"


    Bai Ye was so angry that he glared at the Queen of Halloween, and then muttered:


    "We really don''t get along with you!"


    "You seem to be very compatible with which star spirit you said."


    The Queen of Halloween gave Bai Yasha a disdainful look:


    "If it weren''t for Xiaojin, you would have stripped Alger''s clothes as soon as they met. Look at what Alger can give you now?"


    "Ah this..."


    Bai Yasha guiltily turned his eyes away, touched the back of his head and said, haha:


    "Have we ever done such an excessive thing? We don''t even remember, hahahaha~~"


    The Queen of Halloween looked at Shiroyasha with contempt, that straight line of sight really made Shiroyasha smile more and more embarrassed.

 Chapter 752：

    "Tsk, who hasn''t been young yet, as for?"


    Shiroyasha casually kicked the small stone next to him, muttered, then rolled his eyes and said:


    "All in all, this time, you will cooperate with us and exchange the Linggu we stored in the Yasha Pond, okay?"


    ¡¾Yaksha Pool¡¿


    This is the secret treasure of the Buddhist Yaksha family, and it is also the inheritance treasure of the Yaksha family who are born gods and Buddhas.


    Its function is the same as that of Arcadia''s Tamamo former, and its function is to continue the bloodline to give birth to the next generation of clansmen.


    It''s just that compared to the "self-replication" in front of Tamamo, the advantage of the Yaksha pool is that it can produce Yaksha in large quantities.


    Of course, the higher the quantity, the worse the quality, and even requires a lot of security assistance. Naturally, the function is not as convenient as the prequel.


    There is one function, but it is very important.


    That is the ''Yaksha'' spirituality that can give birth to the life born gods and Buddhas.


    Relying on this, Bai Yasha temporarily stripped away the spirit of the White Night King with the help of Sakyamuni and the twin goddesses through a secret method, and was born from the Yasha Pond in a short time, thus changing the door, from a star spirit to a natural one. God Buddha.


    White refers to the White Night King, Yasha, and worth is the spiritual and divine personality of Yasha.


    This is the origin of the name Shiroyasha.


    However, after going through so many things recently, being marginalized again and again, and even some cats and dogs dare to jump in the face, Bai Yasha can''t help it anymore.


    She intends to take back the spirit spirit stored in the Yasha Pond, the spirit spirit of the real White Night King, and return to the position of two digits.


    "A share of sun sovereignty." The Queen of Halloween said lightly.


    This sentence directly broke Shiroyasha''s thoughts just now, making her mouth open:


    "Why is it so expensive?"


    "Didn''t you promise to give me a little cheaper?"


    The Queen of Halloween looked at White Yaksha in amazement at this time:


    "You actually believed what I told you?"


    The White Yaksha was dumbfounded and looked at the Queen of Halloween, and then looked at the Yaksha Pond next to her.


    Grass, sloppy!


    Counted by this woman!


    Now even if we don''t want to do anything, it''s meaningless. What can we do by sneaking to Yasha Pond? Can those immortals still not know?


    ?????


    "You bastard..." Thinking of this, Bai Yasha gritted her teeth angrily, glared at the Queen of Halloween and said, "We still want to reconcile with you!"


    "Make up?" The Queen of Halloween was really surprised this time: "Do you think you deserve it?"


    When she said this, she said with a look of contempt:


    "When you stole my underwear and put it on your head, I stopped seeing you as an adult, don''t you know?"


    Shiroyasha gave a "woo" and said with a red face:


    "What you''re talking about is what the White Night King did at dawn. What does it have to do with me, White Yaksha?"


    Above Lingshan.


    The corner of Buddha''s mouth twitched while pinching his fingers.


    He once wondered how the two conflicted?


    ¡­


    But now that I hear the truth, I only have deep regrets in my heart.


    Is this something my dignified Buddha can hear?


    Sorry, very sorry!


    At this time, in the Mahavira Hall, many Buddhas looked at the compassionate gesture on the Buddha''s face, and suddenly began to whisper.


    "Is the Buddha lamenting the fate of the Buddha''s son again?"


    "Isn''t it? I don''t know who did it, but he tied the white horse Karji in the trash can with tape and stole the Buddha''s merit box. This is to be severely punished, it must be severely punished!"


    All the Buddhas turned their heads and stared at the corners of the ''honest man''''s wildly raised mouth, showing extremely knowing smiles, and said in unison:


    "Amitabha!"


    ...


    On the other side, Shiroyasha, who understood that it was not too late, looked at the blond girl with deep eyes in front of him, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Change! Isn''t it a sun sovereign? Let''s give it to you!"


    When she got back the Lingge, she became a double-digit number on the lower floor, to see that she didn''t steal the Halloween Queen''s clothes and stuff them into Su Jin''s closet.


    snort!


    One big and the other small, there is no good thing, and it will only fool this young comrade like us.


    Let''s remember this feud!


    Hearing this, Halloween and the Queen gave Bai Yasha a deep look, thinking about going back and changing the wardrobe and Skaha''s wardrobe, then squinted and smiled:


    "it is good!"


    Chapter 1015 Who wants to be your sister


    [500] Outer Gate¡¤Heavenly Army Headquarters.


    "The above is the report of this operation."


    Uesugi Kenshin, who was standing upright, spoke at a steady pace and reported towards the top Emperor Shi Tianhui.


    Sitting behind the desk, the blue-haired youth in a black suit with a high ponytail held a white scroll, slowly rolled it up, and sighed:


    "I already know about the conflict at the outer gate of 3345."


    "In view of the special circumstances, this operation was sealed in the ''historical record belt'' as ''results undecided''."


    Speaking of which, Di Shitian squinted at Marta on the single sofa next to him, and warned:


    "Remember to use paper documents."


    "Hi~" Matara lengthened her tone and replied lazy sheep.


    After learning from the previous incident that the ''historical tapes'' and ''paper documents'' implied the meaning of ''covering up the facts'', Uesugi Kenshin lowered his head at this time and showed a shameful expression.


    After the attack on the Ouroboros, the power of the Heavenly Army finally regained its strength, and it was damaged again in the failure of this operation. Although the result was nothing, it was a bad start after all.


    "I''m sorry, Your Excellency."


    "Can''t blame you."


    Di Shitian shook his head, then said with a smile:


    "Faced with the White Night King, not everyone would dare to step in."


    Speaking of this, he laughed at himself: "After all, I didn''t let the deity hide in the three thousand worlds to hide from the group of Ouroboros."


    "That''s it."


    While eating the grapes, Marta said with a smile:


    "If it weren''t for this old-fashioned embryo''s simulated innovation map that wasn''t Su Jin''s type, we wouldn''t have to be caught in the middle, it would be so painful."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian''s face turned black, and he said speechlessly:


    "What if it''s not defensive? Can you say that my Fan Shi gun is not strong? It''s the treasure of Lao Tzu''s bottom of the box. Once you swing it, you can win!"


    "But it doesn''t want Su Jin''s person to be fearful."


    Marta shook the grape in her hand and retorted with a smile:


    "You will definitely win, it doesn''t mean you won''t die, and Su Jin''s one means ''you will never lose'', there''s a big gap, isn''t it?"


    Speaking of which, Marta added:


    "And the most important thing is that the simulated star creation map can''t be used by anyone except the corresponding qualified ones, which is interesting."


    Di Shitian raised his eyebrows when he heard this, but didn''t say anything to refute.


    In fact, this restriction is the reason why Su Jin is now gradually regarded as the ''safest person''.


    Two-digit numbers can¡¯t be grabbed, three-digit numbers can¡¯t break defenses, Su Jin is stuck with a four-digit spirituality, staying on the lower level, and he has a three-digit legendary level of combat power, he is simply an African flathead brother, strong I don''t want to offend, the weak can''t afford to offend, and it really makes him a climate.


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian couldn''t help but say strangely:


    "How do I feel that although Zeus is dead, a new Zeus has appeared again."


    "It''s a coincidence, I think so too." Marta responded with a smile.


    "It''s still a little different."


    Shiva, who was occupying the entire sofa by himself, supported his cheek with one hand and said lazily:


    "At least that little guy''s moral level is higher than that of Emperor Shitian, let alone Zeus."


    How do I feel that you are pointing at your face and scolding me... Di Shitian looked at Shiva with a black line, and was extremely speechless in his heart.


    "Speaking of which, is there still no movement in Greece?"


    While eating the fruit, Marta said in surprise:


    "I made a good bet before. Now that the fourth generation of God King has successfully ascended the throne, it is strange that there is no movement again."


    "I guess I''m waiting for the situation to settle down."


    Di Shatian put the scroll on the side of the desk, put it in the pile of files, and then played with the taste:


    "Now there is a lot of noise over there in the temples."


    Shiva, who had an avatar in the temple of the gods, said lazily at this time:


    "The people on Athena''s side seem to be lobbying the lords of the gods. It seems that they want Su Jin to safely receive the interests of Greece in the lower classes."


    "Those immortals may not be willing." Di Shitian muttered.


    Marta ate the last raisin, licked her fingers and said:


    "But they don''t want to and can''t do it. Could it be that they can still find someone who is enough to kill that little freak?"


    "Some people in the temple of the gods call him ''invincible'' and regard him as the number one powerhouse under the heavens. Can they find a powerhouse who can eat Su Jin steadily at the lower level?"


    Hearing this, all the Martial Gods fell into silence.


    Unlike in the past, who was regarded as a cutting-edge powerhouse, Su Jin now can be said to have truly gained a firm foothold and displayed his majesty...


    Whether it is the victory over Zeus, or the rare simulated star creation map in the world, and the terrifying combat power, it is enough to attract the attention of various super-large groups of gods.


    Even within the Heavenly Army, there were only two or three people who had the confidence to pass Su Jin on the top.


    And if it is at the upper level, even if Di Shitian holds the Brahma Spear, he can''t do anything about Su Jin.


    It is true that he can win unconditionally through the Fan Shi gun, but Su Jin can never be defeated by relying on the great secret treasure. When the two sides fight, it is the strongest spear against the strongest shield. No one can do it.


    At this time, Shiva suddenly said suspiciously:


    "How did I hear that someone wanted to call him ''the world''s number one poisoner''? To declare his record of poisoning Bayeli with blood?"


    When you say ''someone'', do you mean St. George? Di Shitian complained in his heart, then patted the table and said:


    "Forget it, it''s not our responsibility to deal with this."


    When Emperor Shi arrived here, he looked up at the crowd, and then said:


    "At least for now, that stinky boy is still on our side, and that''s enough."


    "The core of the next work of the Tianjun is to deal with the Ouroboros..."


    Before Di Shitian could finish his words, a brown-and-white Peng bird about the size of a hamster appeared on his desk with a small scroll in his mouth.


    Seeing the Peng bird, Di Shitian''s complexion changed, and the faces of the other twelve days also changed.


    There is only one person in this small garden who uses Pengniao as a messenger and has the authority to enter the core area of ??the Heavenly Army unconditionally.


    That is the present Buddha of Buddhism, Shakyamuni.


    Di Shitian was silent for a moment, took off the scroll in Peng Bird''s mouth, opened it, and his face suddenly became extremely pale.

 Chapter 753：

    After about three or four minutes, Marta asked irritably:


    "Hey, old emperor, what exactly is written on it? Don''t you stop talking! What secret order did the great monk send?"


    Di Shitian opened his mouth, looked around the crowd, and finally said helplessly:


    "Shiroyasha violated the ban, took back the spirit without authorization, and returned to the lower realm."


    Hearing this news, everyone went numb!


    Chapter 1016 Conversation on Mount Olympus


    Shiroyasha retrieved the Lingge.


    The people who were present as guardians of the law for twelve days would naturally not be clear about her previous spirituality.


    The incarnation of '', the primordial star, the master of the sun, the master of the dawn, the sun protoss. ¡¯


    This series of short descriptions represents the essence of Hakoniwa, the strongest and most ferocious Demon King in history, the White Night King.


    If you want to make a grade for the final trial of human beings.


    The weakest gear, no one cares.


    The strongest one must be the absolute evil Az Dakaha and the dystopian demon king.


    As for the White Yaksha...


    She is super...


    It is because of knowing this fact that Marta is numb:


    "Hey, the two goddesses joined forces to return to the original state for a short period of time before sealing the spirit, why did she take it back?"


    "Where''s Sakyamuni? What about the twin goddesses? Wouldn''t they stop them?"


    Emperor Shitian did not answer Marta''s question, but turned his head and looked at Uesugi Ken and said:


    "Have you done anything to stimulate her before?"


    Uesugi Kenshin also had a Muggle face at this time. She was reprimanded by Shiroyasha at the beginning. The person who lost the boss didn''t even dare to perform the duties of the Tianjun. Can this be considered exciting?


    You decide to use a hydrogen bomb to blow me up because I''m too weak to stimulate you?


    I really thank you!


    "Come on, Emperor Shitian, in this army, anyone can stimulate Shiroyasha, but Uesugi alone is impossible."


    Shiva, who was holding his cheek with one hand and covered with a blanket, said lazily:


    "It''s good for her character not to be bullied by Shiroyasha."


    "I know, but this is..."


    Di Shitian''s face changed a lot, and finally he sighed:


    "This matter is too big, I can''t bear it!"


    The strongest retrieved the spirit, and also held fourteen shares of the sun''s sovereignty. This matter was too big to be covered by the heavenly army.


    Once this matter is exposed, it is certain that he will step down as the chief of the Heavenly Army. After all, the Heavenly Army has a supervisory position.


    "Then treat it as if you didn''t see it."


    Shiva said calmly:


    "The one who sees Bai Yasha going to the Yasha Pond to get the spiritual body doesn''t stop him, what are you messing with?"


    "The two goddesses are both standing beside Shiroyasha in this matter, and maybe even Alger has contributed..."


    "and many more!"


    The hand that Di Shitian suddenly raised was a little incredulous at first, and then he was dumbfounded.


    "Why, did I say something wrong?" Shiva said strangely to Emperor Shitian.


    "No, you didn''t say anything wrong."


    Di Shitian swallowed his saliva, moistened his throat, and said:


    "Tell me, is it because Su Jin is making too much noise, and Bai Yasha feels that he can''t hold it any longer by continuing to seal him, so he retrieved the spirit?"


    Shiva: "..."


    Marta: "..."


    Uesugi Kenshin: "..."


    Twelve days there was a little numb, which was wonderful.


    After a while, Uesugi Kenshin''s mouth twitched, and he said deliberately:


    "Why? I always feel that what you said makes sense."


    "It''s the White Night King again, and it''s Alger again, my good fellow, if the Queen joins in again, that freak will probably have to gather all the celestial spirits."


    As soon as Marta finished speaking, she suddenly remembered that Di Shi had said that "the Queen had already intervened before Su Jin came to Hakoten", and her whole face became numb.


    Marta couldn''t help crying and laughing:


    "This guy... His Lingerie won''t have the ''Attraction to Protoss +10000'' buff, right?"


    "It''s the queen again, it''s Shiroyasha again, and it''s Alger again, my good fellow, the three troubled children of Hakoniwa, all for him!"


    "Oh, trouble."


    Shiva murmured, let go of the hand holding his face, lay down, and covered his body with the blanket:


    "It doesn''t matter, I just lie down."


    Di Shitian looked at Shiva and hesitated.


    In fact, he also wanted to lie flat... but there was no way, the responsibility was here, and he had to resist.


    But now the matter is too big, this pool is too deep, he really can''t hold it!


    Seeing Di Shitian''s tangled appearance, Uesugi Kenshin opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, and then whispered:


    "Otherwise, we''ll take it as if we didn''t find anything? Otherwise, let Su Jin join the Heavenly Army and let him deal with Bai Yasha himself."


    As soon as she said this, Di Shitian, Shiva and Mata Qiqi''s eyes lit up, and then looked at her with a smile.


    Uesugi Kenshin shrank his neck, and then looked at these colleagues nervously, looking at their strange eyes, and said unnaturally:


    "What... did I say something wrong?"


    "No, you''re right."


    Emperor Shitian looked at Uesugi Kenshin quietly, and then said:


    "As if I didn''t see it, it is indeed the best choice now to pull Su Jin over and take the blame for myself."


    Speaking of this, Emperor Shitian moved:


    "Perhaps, that''s what the Buddhist guy meant too."


    Facing Shiroyasha, the Queen of Halloween, and Alger, the one from Fomen would probably have a headache too.


    After all, he may be able to protect himself, but that doesn''t mean he can protect the entire Buddhist school.


    As for the three Protoss, two of them are three-digit exceptions. Such a force is almost second only to the secret Ouroboros in Hakoba.


    The identity of the Protoss is simply a natural community of interests in Hakoten, and it is also the kind that is destined to be hostile to the Ouroboros... Di Shitian silently added in his heart.


    He already understood what Shakya meant.


    La Su Jin joins the Heavenly Army, and then uses Su Jin''s relationship with the three problem children to check and balance the increasingly uncontrollable Ouroboros.


    Heh, the foundations of Kuroti, Typhon, Boxboat, World Dragon, and... Crusaders... Ouroboros are really too thick, and they really need to be cut.


    And at this moment, Uesugi Kenshin suddenly understood something.


    As the youngest junior in the Heavenly Army, he didn''t believe that he could figure out problems that these seniors would never think of.


    so¡­


    Just now these people are shirk their work, waiting for a coolie to take the initiative?


    Thinking of this, Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help pointing to his cheek:


    "Don''t you want me to join La Sujin?"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian, Marta and Shiva simultaneously showed meaningful smiles.


    Seeing this, Uesugi Kenshin hurriedly shook his head, took a few steps back and said, "Impossible, I can''t do it! My relationship with Su Jin is not good!"


    At this time, Di Shitian folded his hands under his chin and said with a smile:


    "There is a saying that I think Shiva is right."


    What words? Uesugi Kenshin had an ominous premonition.


    At this time, the corners of Di Shitian''s connected mouth showed 8 white teeth:


    "That''s ''Su Jin is very similar to Zeus''."


    No, I didn''t say it, that''s what you said... Shiva groaned inwardly.


    However, Uesugi Kenshin, who heard this, was dumbfounded.


    What this means is...


    Want her to seduce? !


    Thinking of this, her face turned red, and she scolded Di Shitian angrily:


    "Why don''t you go on your own!"


    At this time, Di Shitian spread his hands and said, "I''m here, it''s not that La Sujin joined the Heavenly Army, but that LaSujin and the Heavenly Army fought to the death."


    "Namata..." Uesugi Kenshin turned to Marta with expectations in his eyes.


    Marta sighed at this time: "Forget it, I''ll go with you, isn''t it a stick sister, I''ll just admit it."


    "I..." Uesugi Kenshin wanted to curse now.


    I didn''t say I wanted you to go with me!


    and also!


    Who wants to be your sister! !


    Chapter 1017 The housekeeper is very hard


    Heaven, Mount Olympus.


    The top of the mountain is broken and withered, like a ruined temple of Zeus.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, how miserable."


    The young man with blue hair like seaweed and a light face looked at the white sand on the ground, shook his head and said in amazement:


    "In order to escape, our younger brother really took great pains."


    He is one of the twelve main gods of Greece and one of the three god-kings of the sea emperor Poseidon.


    "He''s betting that Athena won''t be able to chase him, betting that this sudden incident is not what Athena expected."


    A handsome man with black hair and a figure shrouded in black robes said calmly.


    Hades Hades.


    The eldest male **** among the twelve Greek gods, and is also recognized as the strongest Greek by the outside world.


    "That means our brother isn''t dead yet?"


    Poseidon''s tone was playful, and there was a faint cold light in his narrowed eyes:


    "Oh, this is not good, Athena and Hephaestus will have a headache, right?"


    Hearing this, Hades cast a glance at him and said lightly:


    "Stop pretending."


    "But I don''t know that you are secretly supporting Athena and Hephaestus?"


    Poseidon''s expression did not change, he just turned his eyes to look at Hades, and then showed a kind smile:


    "How can it be!"

 Chapter 754：

    "You know me, big brother."


    "I''m not the kind of person who is behind the scenes."


    Hades didn''t say anything, just glanced at him and said:


    "So do you want to compete? Haven''t you wanted the position of the God of Heaven for a long time?"


    Poseidon did not answer, but instead asked, "What do you mean by eldest sister?"


    He was asking about Hestia, the **** of the kitchen.


    As the eldest daughter of Zeus'' generation of gods, Hestia is extremely majestic among the twelve gods.


    Of course, this kind deity will not interfere in the disputes among the Greek gods, and belongs to the absolute neutral faction.


    But it is undeniable that Hestia is secretly the strongest **** in Greece.


    Because only the three **** kings knew that Hestia had already obtained the spiritual status of ''Gaia'' and was close to completion.


    Once successfully promoted to the primordial mother, the star spirit of the earth, then Hestia will inevitably enter the double digits in one fell swoop, and reach a very deep level.


    It is also for this reason that Poseidon must ask Hestia for his opinion if he wants to compete.


    Even if the other party doesn''t care about it, it is still necessary to ask what should be asked. This is a matter of attitude.


    Hades glanced at Poseidon and said calmly, "Big sister wants to see Su Jin."


    As soon as these words were said, Poseidon immediately spread his hands helplessly:


    "Well, it seems that my proposal to the eldest sister really scared her back then."


    Hades'' eyes were still calm at this time, but only with acquaintances who knew him could he read the meaning he wanted to express from his eyes.


    And Poseidon is such a person, he also read the message Hades wanted to convey.


    That message is only three words...


    ¡®You too? ¡¯


    Poseidon was a little taken aback, but he also understood that Hestia really didn''t like his wicked god.


    Even Hades, the goddess was flat, let alone Zeus.


    "I really don''t know where the strike zone of the eldest sister is."


    Poseidon grunted, then said:


    "What''s the attitude on Apollo''s side..."


    After he finished speaking, he immediately laughed at himself:


    "Well, I almost forgot, Artemis is already in Arcadia."


    Putting the most beloved ''sister'' in Arcadia has already represented Apollo''s attitude in a sense.


    Plus Hera, who seems to have a faint tendency to bet.


    Ha ha!


    Hestia had intentions, Apollo acquiesced, Athena supported, and Hera also had inclinations.


    "It''s clear that most of the people have never met before, but they dragged so many people over. That kid named Su Jin is also an evil sect."


    Poseidon said speechlessly.


    If Apollo hadn''t also expressed his attitude, he would have seriously doubted that the kid named Su Jin had the ability to charm the goddess.


    Otherwise, how can most of his supporters be women of the Greek gods?


    "It looks like you chose to give up too." Hades said calmly.


    At this time, Poseidon stood up and patted the ashes of his fingers, calling out two fur seals:


    "Isn''t that what Big Brother deliberately brought me here to do?"


    In the whining sound, the fur seal licked Zeus'' ashes and blistered cleanly, and then kept the harp at the foot of the Poseidon cave to flatter.


    Poseidon laughed and kicked the two fur seals, then said:


    "Could it be that Big Brother, do you want to change your position to get some air?"


    Hades said indifferently at this time: "Athena intends to give me the spirit of Hyperion."


    "Is the spiritual personality of the God of Light... Light and darkness... Hmph, you are actually working hard in the direction of Chaos. I thought your goal was ''Tartaros''."


    Poseidon sighed, and after knowing Hades'' thoughts, he naturally had to give up.


    Among the twelve Greek gods, none of them supported him, and they all ran to support Su Jin, so what if he became the king of gods?


    The bare commander can''t go far in Hakotei.


    "Well, I won''t be involved in the fourth generation. The position of the king of gods, let that kid take care of it, anyway, I can get a position in Roman mythology."


    Poseidon said this, narrowed his eyes, and then said with a smile:


    "But before that, I want to meet this fourth generation."


    When he said this, he said in a leisurely tone:


    "After all, Zeus back then could convince us all."


    Not everyone starts out bad.


    It''s just that Zeus was also wise and martial at the very beginning, so that the twelve Greek gods agreed that they could lead the group of Greek gods to a higher level.


    He formulated the policy of ''the lower level is the core, and the upper level''s interests are mainly to maintain stability'' has also been continued in the Greek **** group.


    It''s just that people can change...


    It is never uncommon for a dragon slayer to become a dragon.


    Thinking of this, Poseidon shook his head and left with two fur seals.


    Hades stood there and looked at him silently, until his back disappeared, then sighed:


    "Ugh!"


    ...


    Arcadia headquarters.


    Looking at the unremarkable castle in front of him and thinking of his mission when he came here, Skaha couldn''t help but sighed:


    "Life is hard!"


    Chapter 1018 Are you kidding me?


    Standing at the entrance of the Arcadia headquarters, Skaha looked up at the old castle whose theme color had changed to blue and white after the fine decoration in front of him. Thinking of the gloomy castle that looked like a vampire station in the past, he couldn''t help but smile. :


    "It seems to be developing well..."


    Before she could finish her speech, with a bang, a glass window on the second floor of the ancient castle was smashed open, and a girl with arms like eagle wings jumped out of it and leaped into the sky.


    "Oh?" Skaha was stunned for a moment, and then he heard the roar of the black rabbit:


    "Stop for me!"


    Along with the roar, a figure jumped out of the window and hit the figure above the sky at lightning speed. With a bang, Skaha couldn''t help but narrow his eyes, and then looked at the smashed out figure in front of him. Big pit, silent.


    "It seems that no matter where the housekeeper is, it''s very hard work..."


    Skaha sighed inexplicably, and then walked to the big pit not far away.


    ...


    Looking at Kasugabe Y¨­, who was holding his arms with his own hands and pressing him to the ground, a smug smile appeared on the black rabbit''s face:


    "Hum hum hum! You run away, but are you trying to run away?"


    "Sneaked into my room early in the morning, threw ''mouse'' at my bed, and thought of using the gift to escape. Did you forget your swollen **** yesterday?"


    Kasugabe Yao, who was pressed to the ground, puffed out his cheeks and looked at the black rabbit angrily. There was no strong hostility in his eyes.


    "It''s not a mouse, it''s a hamster!"


    "I promised me to scare your good friend."


    "Hamsters are mice too!"


    Black Rabbit retorted, then rode on Kasugabe Y¨­''s body, pinched the opponent''s small face with both hands, and stretched to the left and right:


    "To throw a mouse on a girl''s bed, do you still have humanity!"


    "It''s a hamster!"


    Kasugabe Y¨­ retorted with a deformed voice:


    "And the black rabbit is no longer a girl..."


    "Ah this..." Hei Rabbit suddenly blushed when he heard this, and spat, but did not refute. "It''s a 200-year-old grandma!"


    The black rabbit''s red face suddenly turned blue and purple, and the originally red rabbit eyes even lit up with a bright red scarlet light.


    Looking at Kasugabu Y¨­ who "would rather die than yield", the black rabbit said with a smile like a Rakshasa:


    "Looks like you can''t satisfy you just with a blooming butt, Y¨­."


    Black Rabbit played with the sleeves of his pajamas with a smile, revealing his white but obviously muscular wrists.


    Obviously, Rabbit is going to use force today to make Kasugabe Y¨­ understand what is meant by ''sister''s majesty''.


    Seeing this, Kasugabe Yao couldn''t help shrinking his neck, but he still looked at the black rabbit with a dissatisfied expression.


    But in the face of the upcoming beating, she still used the power of the gift to simulate the characteristics of the ''bear''.


    Looking at the girl who suddenly grew bear ears and her physique suddenly became a lot stronger, a surprised voice rang out:


    "Life catalog? What is the relationship between this child and Kasugabe Takaaki?"


    Hearing the sound, Black Rabbit couldn''t help turning his head to look in the direction from which the sound came.


    When he saw the heroic woman in the deacon''s uniform with long braids, she was stunned and said:


    "Skaha, why are you here?"


    Hearing this, Skaha sighed and said, "This is a very complicated matter."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the little girl who was sitting on the belly of the black rabbit and pressed to the ground, narrowed her eyes and said:


    "This is the child Su Jin snatched from Ouroboros?"


    "No, no, although it''s about the same."


    After Black Rabbit was a little tangled in his memories, he just turned his head and saw a brown and white hamster.


    Black Rabbit: "..."


    "Rat!!"


    A figure scurried and flew into the sky.


    Hearing the screams coming from the sky, Kasugabe Y¨­, who was holding the hamster in his hand, laughed, and gave the hamster a clapping:


    "Beautiful work, Nanako, this is your reward."


    Kasugabe took a nut out of his pocket and handed it to the hamster, then put it on the lawn, touched his head, and then pushed:


    "Run, if you are caught by Sister Black Rabbit, you will be finished."


    Glancing at the hamster running away with a nut in his mouth, Skaha turned his head and looked at Kasugabe with a playful gaze:


    "Do you have the ability to communicate with animals without obstacles? Kid, what''s your father''s name?"


    Kasugabe Y¨­ was stunned for a moment, and looked at Skaha cautiously, but thinking of the attitude of the black rabbit to the other party just now, he still whispered:


    "Takaaki, Kasugabe Takaaki."


    Speaking of which, Kasugabe Y¨­ paused and said:


    "I came from the outside world, not rescued by Mr. Su Jin."


    "The outside world?" Skaha was surprised for a moment, then remembered something.


    She still knew about the mass exile of Arcadia''s former cadres to the outside world.


    But she did not expect Kasugabe Takaaki, the leader, to have children outside the world.


    No, those exiled cadres have been in the outside world for a long time, and it is a high probability event to give birth to offspring.

 Chapter 755：

    And with Su Jin''s emphasis on Arcadia, if the queen calls these people together... Skaha stopped thinking about this speechless.


    Because a frightened rabbit has fallen from the sky.


    Or should I say, it landed lightly on the ground and looked at Kasugabe Y¨­ with a black face.


    "Yao! Little! Sister!"


    Black Rabbit gritted his teeth angrily, rolled up his sleeves angrily and said:


    "Even if Mr. Xiaoming begs for mercy face to face this time, I won''t let you go!"


    "Be aware!"


    Before she finished speaking, a mental communication sounded in everyone''s mind:


    ¡®Black Rabbit, invite Skaha to the living room on the second floor as soon as possible. ¡¯


    "Su Jin?"


    Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at the castle, opened his mouth, then pouted at Kasugabe Yao, and said awkwardly:


    "I don''t shout early or late, but this time."


    "You just spoil her. It''s not my responsibility to learn badly anyway."


    She muttered for a long time, then glared at Kasugabe Y¨­, turned her head towards Skaha and showed a perfect smile:


    "I''m very sorry for letting you see such an unbearable scene."


    "Well." Skaha waved his hand indifferently, and then secretly gave a thumbs up to Kasugabe Y¨­ next to him.


    She likes naughty kids like that! Because it feels so real to beat.


    Kasukabe Y¨­, who had no idea what Skaha was really thinking, couldn''t help but give her a thumbs back when she saw her doing this.


    Seeing the blatant exchange between the two, Black Rabbit forced a smile and said in a dry tone:


    "Then please come with me."


    Chapter 1019 This is what you said


    On the second floor, in the living room, the sound of pushing the door slowly sounded.


    A male voice with a smile rang out:


    "Early in the morning, it''s quite energetic~"


    "Humph!"


    Black Rabbit snorted lightly, puffed up his cheeks slightly and said:


    "This is no longer an energy to describe, this is clearly a ''bear'', a bear of a bear child."


    "I''ve never seen such a naughty child like Yao."


    "To scare the rabbit with a mouse, is she one of those elementary school boys who want to attract attention?"


    Thinking of the scene where Kasugabe Y¨­ was pulled away apologetically by Kasugabe Takaaki, Black Rabbit was actually not very angry, but he couldn''t tell Su Jin about this.


    Otherwise, the bad thing in front of her might bully her like Kasukabe Y¨­ did.


    Su Jin took a black tea cup, took a sip, smiled and said:


    "In a sense, you''re saying the same thing."


    He grew up in a hospital, and even Kasugabe Takaaki didn''t see him a few times a year. Kasugabe Y¨­, who grew up in such an environment, was just a child who wanted to attract the attention of others.


    Su Jin smiled and said:


    "As for you saying that you haven''t seen such a naughty child, I have reservations about it."


    That''s because you haven''t seen Reverse Izayoi and Asuka, oh, and the infancy of Shiroyasha and Alger.


    When it comes to problem children, the three Protoss of Hakoniwa are professionals.


    "Su Jin said it as if I would see more bearable children in the future..."


    After Black Rabbit finished speaking, he suddenly thought of something, and then his face flushed, he spat, and then said with a stern face:


    "Impossible, people''s education hasn''t failed so much, and my children can''t be as naughty as Yao in the future!"


    After she said this, Su Jin and Skaha were stunned.


    what''s the situation? Did she just say something?


    No, was the child of Su Jin and Black Rabbit mentioned in the topic just now?


    Noticing that the atmosphere suddenly quieted down, the black rabbit couldn''t help but say:


    "What''s wrong? All of a sudden..."


    "No, nothing."


    Su Jin took another sip of black tea in silence, then gave the black rabbit a meaningful look, and said:


    "I just didn''t expect you to think so much, Black Rabbit."


    Black Rabbit froze for a moment, then reacted, his face turned red and hot little by little.


    What the **** did I just say? !


    "That... Anyway, I''ll go get you refreshments first."


    After finding a crude excuse, Black Rabbit immediately smeared oil on the soles of his feet and ran away, for fear of staying in this embarrassing place for a few more seconds.


    He didn''t care about the embarrassment of the black rabbit, or Su Jin deliberately didn''t pay attention to avoid secondary stimulation.


    He smirked, watching Black Rabbit close the door and leave, before turning his head to look at Skaha.


    Looking at this girl who was wearing a deacon uniform, although she had a smile on her face, she was inexplicably sullen. Gradually, Su Jin also understood something, and said with pity in her eyes:


    "Looks like you''ve been harassed by the Queen again, Ms. Skaha."


    Skaha heard the words, sighed, walked to the sofa opposite Su Qin and sat down, and he collapsed on the sofa and said:


    "How do you say it...I can''t refute it in any sense."


    After taking a long breath, Skaha reluctantly smiled at Su Jin:


    "By the way, if I change jobs, are you willing to accept it?"


    Her words were half joking, half serious.


    Because only she, a close official, knows how much the Queen attaches to Su Jin.


    If this is the real request, the queen who wants to come will also seriously consider whether to let people go?


    However, Su Jin''s attitude towards this matter is very firm.


    "No talk."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and said angrily:


    "I don''t want to give anyone a handle."


    Whether the Queen of Halloween is willing to let go is one thing, whether Su Jin dares to borrow it is another.


    His life has just slowed down, but he doesn''t want to be targeted by the wayward queen.


    Although Su Jin estimates that he himself has been targeted for 80% of the time, after all, that person hasn''t really decided to end, right?


    "It''s a coincidence, the handle has already been sent."


    Skaha looked at Su Jin playfully, and said with a smile:


    "Guess what was the order I was given when I came here?"


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words, put down the teacup, then glanced at Skaha, frowned for a while, and said:


    "marry me?"


    Skaha''s face froze, his eyes sluggish for a moment, and then after breathing down, he silently rolled his eyes at Su Jin:


    "You dare to think."


    What does it mean to marry him? This guy doesn''t even think about his identity? Is it really Zeus second?


    Skaha was angry and laughing, thinking that Su Jin was probably teasing her on purpose.


    However, looking at Su Jin''s serious expression, she gradually stopped laughing.


    "You don''t play real, do you?"


    Skaha''s throat swelled unnaturally, and there was some panic in his eyes.


    If Su Jin really asks the queen for a kiss for her...will the queen agree?


    No, with the Queen''s character of watching the fun and not taking it too seriously, she would definitely agree with a smile.


    Even if it was to tease her, the queen would agree.


    At that time, she will be bullied by the Queen at work during the day, and will be bullied by Su Jin when she goes home at night. Okay, does this make her unable to live in peace for the rest of her life?


    Thinking of this, Skaha suddenly raised his face, looked at Su Jin seriously, and said seriously:


    "I advise you to give up the idea."


    ¡­


    "Okay." Su Jin nodded in response, and just ignored the matter.


    Skaha''s eyes were stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and he said stunned: "You just gave up? Don''t you struggle?"


    Thankfully, she was still thinking about a lot of belly drafts in her mind, and she was thinking about how to persuade Su Jin to give up, but he quit so easily?


    "Otherwise." Su Jin spread his hands and said, "That''s why you asked me to tear you down."


    Skaha''s face twitched, she suspected that Su Jin was deliberately teasing herself, and there was real evidence.


    However...there is no way...she can''t beat this man, or there are definitely people who can bully Su Jin in Hakoten, but it won''t be her Skaha.


    Skaha took a deep breath, then took another breath, and finally stabilized his emotions, and said expressionlessly:


    "I''m here just for one thing."


    Su Jin nodded, posing as a listening gesture.


    At this time, Skaha said seriously and solemnly as if he was reading something very important:


    "It''s about the trick you used to kill Zeus."


    Su Jin''s pupils shrank, and just when she was thinking about how the Queen would pay attention to this move, she heard Skaha say:


    "The Queen wanted to name it ''The Queen''s Exclamation.''"


    "As for whether to change the name or not, you can decide for yourself."


    Su Jin blinked, stunned.


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it." Skaha nodded.


    Su Jin squinted his left eye, raised his right eyebrow, and made a big eye.


    ''Are you **** kidding me? ¡¯


    Chapter 1020 Su Jin, who has a heart


    Su Jin looked at Skaha, and watched it quietly. After watching for a long time, after confirming that the other party was really not joking, he sighed and said:


    "I''ll think about it."


    As for what to consider? Don''t ask him, he doesn''t know either.


    Su Jin still doesn''t understand how the Queen could be so irrational about the name of one of his tricks.


    How long is this brain circuit? How inexplicable?


    Hearing Su Jin''s reply, Skaha raised one leg gracefully and said relaxedly:


    "Okay, the word has reached it, then my business is finished."


    When she said this, she pursed her lips and glanced at Su Jin: "The next thing to talk about is private affairs."


    Su Jin was suddenly alert and vaguely guessed that private matters were the real ''important matters''.


    That''s it~

 Chapter 756：

    How could the Queen of Halloween be entangled in the name of one of his tricks? No matter what, this kind of behavior is too childish, and it doesn''t look like something a ''queen'' would do.


    So, this should just be a cover.


    A pretense made with the help of the Queen''s wayward reputation.


    As for why the Queen is playing this guise? Then forgive Su Jin''s limited intelligence, and can''t guess the queen''s true intentions.


    After all, the existence of these two-digit figures has deep thoughts one by one, and the ghost knows what they are thinking about every day.


    This is like the peasants imagining that the emperor is holding a golden hoe, and they cannot understand their thoughts without standing at a certain height.


    In view of this, Su Jin will not guess the intention in the Queen''s words, but will directly see what the Queen does.


    Just like yesterday, the Queen stole half of the resources of the 3345 Outer Gate Ouroboros stronghold and asked him to take the initiative to discuss this matter...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, and asked Skaha with some uncertainty:


    "The Queen wants to see me?"


    "Is it because of the sovereignty of the sun?"


    Skaha opened his eyes wide in surprise, looked at Su Jin seriously and said:


    "To be honest, your intuition is really accurate when it comes to matters of interest."


    This is really the purpose... Su Jin was surprised for a moment, then frowned and said:


    "Does that person intend to use the ''trophy'' as an excuse to give me an excuse to obtain the sovereignty of the sun?"


    To put it simply, the Queen of Halloween took Su Jin''s trophies without authorization, left a story behind, and gave Su Jin a chance to ''collect debts''.


    Su Jin only needs to climb up the pole and use this as an excuse to ''provocate'' the queen and finally get the compensation she deserves.


    As for this compensation, why it is the sovereignty of the sun, it depends on how much the queen stole.


    And how many good things are hidden in the stronghold of Ouroboros, only the ''snake'' knows.


    Why the price is so big that the queen "had to use" the sun''s sovereignty to compensate, then you have to ask the queen and ouroboros.


    But can this power be asked?


    This clearly shows the rhythm of who asks who to die.


    This is why, Su Jin would say, ''This is an excuse to gain the sovereignty of the sun''.


    Because all the ruling power rests with the queen.


    She said that she had obtained too many things, and she could only pay it back with the sovereignty of the sun, and that was "only".


    No matter whether the gods believe it or not, they can only believe it. If anyone dares to jump out and not like this, then this person will be miserable.


    80% will be directly killed by the queen under the pretext of ''are you a member of the Ouroboros''... Su Jin complained in his heart, and then asked Skaha:


    "The queen shouldn''t have taken anything, right?"


    The Queen of Halloween took half of the spoils, which came from Joan of Arc.


    But according to Su Jin''s inference, whether the Queen takes it or not is a question mark.


    He might have taken some, but he might have taken nothing.


    But according to Su Jin''s understanding of Bai Yasha, that ''Little Grande'' must be invincible.


    Skaha looked at Su Jin in surprise, and finally laughed and said:


    "You really know the White Night King!"


    Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    He could completely imagine that when Bai Yasha faced the division of the spoils, he would cry, make trouble, and hang himself to the queen, and he would not give money if he died or died.


    Good guy, it''s shameless to ask for money!


    Also, what does Joan of Arc actually mean by cooperating with the actions of these two?


    As a well-known saint of the Crusades, she is obviously telling lies. Whose inspiration could she be?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said quietly, "Is Joan of Arc the Queen''s person?"


    Skaha heard the words, his expression stopped, and then he showed a bright smile:


    "How could that be? That''s someone who was canonized after death."


    When I didn''t know that Joan of Arc was canonized five hundred years after her death... Su Jin groaned in her heart.


    Then he suddenly thought of a fact.


    After her death, Joan of Arc, according to her merits, must be able to come to the small garden.


    Then at the time of death, when he was canonized five hundred years after his death, what was the state of Joan of Arc in the middle?


    Possess the belief of the people, but is not a saint, but cannot be an undead, this intermediate state...


    Su Jin''s mouth twitched:


    "Heroic Spirit?!"


    When Skaha heard these two words, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes, looked at Su Jin up and down, and said in surprise:


    "You all know that the Hall of Valor is under the Queen''s control? Are you sure you don''t specialize in prophecy?"


    Really... Su Jin was surprised, and then explained:


    "It''s probably because of my intuition."


    "I don''t know why, but I always associate Jeanne with Heroic Spirit."


    After all, the Joan of Arc in Hakoten is too similar to the one from Fgo, except that the clothes are different, and the character is more inclined to be black... Su Jin complained in his heart.


    After all, he is also a modern young man. When it comes to Joan of Arc, isn''t it the ''fair and just'' heroic spirit Joan of Arc?


    Is it normal to have such an effect?


    "Since you''ve guessed it, then you''ll be fine." Skaha said this and sighed: "That fellow Jeanne did work under the Queen''s command for a period of time after his death."


    Speaking of this, Skaha said in a faint tone: "That''s why the once kind woman has become what she is now."


    You simply say that the queen is to blame for this matter... Su Jin groaned inwardly, then was silent for a moment, and asked:


    "When does that one want to see me."


    "The sooner the better," Skaha replied with a smile.


    "Then now?" Su Jin asked back.


    When Skaha heard the words, he glanced at Su Jin strangely.


    Someone is in a hurry to die? Skaha''s eyes showed such a meaning, but in the face of Su Jin''s ''request'', she naturally would not refuse.


    "You said it yourself."


    Su Jin: "..."


    It always felt as though he had promised something incredible.


    Chapter 1021 Hei Tian''s Unexpected


    "So, are you going to see the queen next?"


    Athena stood at the tea table, stirring the milk tea with a spoon, while looking at Su Jin with a dignified face. Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa, nodded and said, "put less sugar, I don''t like sweets."


    "It''s not for you."


    Athena said so, but she still put less sugar, and put the milk tea in front of Su Jin and said:


    "Are you worried that something will happen in the past?"


    "I''m not sure." Su Jin squeezed his eyebrows, picked up the teacup, and took a sip: "This time, after all, I''m going to the heavens, and to be honest, I''ve never been sure what that person means."


    Is the Halloween Queen a friend?


    On this question, Su Jinneng said unequivocally, "Yes."


    Whether it was the rescue during the encounter with Mithra, or the acquiescence to the provocation when he first met Skaha, the queen''s tolerance and care for him can be said to be no less than that of Shiroyasha.


    However, it is precisely because of this that Su Jin has very complicated emotions in the face of this queen who never shows up, but always takes care of him in secret.


    "Don''t you think your expression is like ''the elementary school student who sneaked into the Internet cafe in the middle of the night and got a call from his mother asking you to go home?''" Athena said with a chuckle.


    When Su Jin heard this description, his head was full of black lines: "What kind of strange metaphor is that?"


    "Instead, I think it''s very suitable for your current expression." Athena shrugged and said with a smile.


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, took a sip of milk tea, and said helplessly:


    "That one meant to let me break into the celestial community ''QueenHalloween'' and play a role of instigating crimes."


    Having said this, Su Jin paused for a while, and then showed an embarrassed expression:


    "Athena, do you think this is a ''trap''?"


    Although it is a condition for obtaining the sovereignty of the sun, how can Su Jin feel that there are many elements of flickering in such an action.


    He is a three-digit queen who provokes a two-digit battle strength, still in a place like the heaven.


    If the queen is in a bad mood, then Su Jin is afraid that she will really stay in the heaven.


    "Do you think the queen will pit you?" Athena showed a playful expression at this time.


    "No." Su Jin said decisively: "If that person wants to do this, there is no need to be so troublesome."


    "That''s because you are worried that your legs will be broken, tied to the bed, and locked in a small dark room to endure the Queen''s love every day?" Athena said playfully.


    Su Jin was extremely speechless when he heard this:


    "Do you think this is possible?"


    Athena restrained her smile at this time, looked at Su Jin seriously and said:


    "If it''s the queen, it''s really possible."


    "After all, with your current appearance, even that Alger admits that he has such an urge."


    Su Jin: "..."


    Don''t you have a bad relationship with Alger? Why does he even tell you that? Su Jin looked at Athena speechlessly, hesitated for a moment, and then said:


    "Does the Queen really do this?"


    "Sarah, who knows?"


    Athena sat on the sofa next to Su Jin and said with her legs crossed:


    "That one is notoriously self-willed. The front foot spoils you in every possible way, but the rear foot disdains you. It''s not that it hasn''t happened."


    "Just like the one and the White Night King back then, do you really think they had a bad relationship at the beginning?"


    Hearing this description, Su Jin''s expression suddenly became strange:


    "What do you mean... That fellow Shiroyasha, shouldn''t it be because he was in love with the queen back then..."


    "I didn''t say anything." Athena squinted and smiled.


    "Oh~ I see, you really didn''t say anything."


    Su Jin nodded seriously, then touched his chin and said:


    "That is to say, as long as she doesn''t offend the queen, she is still very easy to get along with?"


    "I understand, thank you, Athena, with your words, I feel much more at ease."


    Su Jin put both hands on Athena''s shoulders, patted it, stood up, and took the initiative to walk towards the door.


    After Su Jin walked to the door, he suddenly turned his head and asked:


    "Just be honest, right?"


    "Go and hurry." Athena gave him a speechless look: "Don''t you think you look like a child now?"


    Su Jin pouted, turned around and closed the door.


    After Su Jin left, Athena was silent for a moment, then took a sip from the teacup, shook her head and said:


    "Maybe that one is really your ''mother''."


    ...


    At the gate of Arcadia headquarters.

 Chapter 757：

    Seeing Su Jin walking alone, Skaha, who was leaning on the railing of the gate, couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and said:


    "Have you finished explaining the aftermath?"


    "Explain..." Su Jin said just now, then raised his eyebrows and said, "Failure? Your statement makes me a little nervous."


    Skaha glanced at him with a smile and said, "What do you think?"


    "Even if it was the Queen''s own order, but provoking herself, hehe, I have done this kind of thing, but not many survived."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and asked with concern, "This is not much, how much is it?"


    When Skaha said this, he thought for a moment:


    "Probably, it seems, it seems that there is only the White Night King?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned around and left.


    "Hey, wait!" Scala quickly grabbed Su Jin''s hand in a hurry: "What are you going?"


    "What are you going to do? Save your life!" Su Jin shook Skaha''s hand speechlessly, but didn''t.


    "I''m joking, do you understand?" Skaha said helplessly at this time: "You''re gone, how can I return to my life!"


    "Just say that I follow the Queen''s orders and change ''Athena''s exclamation'' to ''Queen''s exclamation''."


    After Su Jin said these words, Skaha suddenly looked at Su Jin with strange eyes.


    Su Jin was a little uncomfortable looking at this kind of eyes, and couldn''t help but touched the goosebumps on his arm and said:


    "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "No, nothing," Skaha sighed.


    Can she say that the Queen is definitely watching and will be happy to hear that from you?


    "You don''t have to run, at least this time, I can guarantee you will never have a problem."


    Su Jin glanced at Skaha strangely. Although he didn''t know why the other party said this, he didn''t really think about not going.


    "I''ll listen to what I promise."


    Su Jin sighed, then said to Skaha, "Let''s lead the way."


    Chapter 1022 Su Jin''s Origin


    [111] The outer door, the headquarters of the Queen of Halloween, the courtyard of the sky.


    Su Jin, who stepped out of the realm gate, stood on the 10,000-meter-high mountain. Following his spiritual perception, he looked up at the cloud castle above the sky.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the moat that connects the edge of the cloud, the vast soup, and the moat that stretches for hundreds of kilometers.


    Surrounded by the moat is a huge city wall composed of four-digit stone giants, which are simple and tall, exuding strong energy.


    And around the city wall, there are runes all over it, and a giant bow that exudes the aura of authority, and an exaggerated giant arrow tower.


    And this is only the outer defense, the next inner fortress, even if Su Jin uses the small universe to strengthen his vision and perception, it is not very real.


    "So, I''m going to break into this castle next?"


    Su Jin turned his head and asked Skaha, who was smiling and smiling beside him.


    "right."


    Skaha nodded slightly, then smiled and bowed:


    "111 Outer Gate, the courtyard of the sky, is the courtyard where the Queen lives, so please be careful."


    "In other words, can''t be broken?"


    Su Jin said that he reached out and touched the bandage on his hand, thought about it, and sighed:


    "I will try my best."


    He''s already here, and it''s not his character to back down.


    I just don''t know what the queen has in mind and how many surprises she has prepared for him in the castle.


    Su Jin took a breath of anger and was about to take a step, but hesitated for a while, thinking of Athena''s ''advisement''.


    Then, under Skaha''s stunned gaze, he put on the holy garment exuding the radiance of the sun.


    ''You have to wear a simulated star creation map when you enter a fortress? ¡¯


    Skaha is completely unable to understand Su Jin''s thoughts. She can''t figure out now whether Su Jin is here to act or to fight.


    And under Skaha''s gaze, the golden brilliance soared upwards, if Kunpeng generally rushed straight into the cloud castle in the sky.


    Not long after, a loud bang resounded in the sky!


    ...


    Lower North District.


    Inside the Dragon Palace controlled by Ouroboros.


    Hei Tian, ??who was dealing with ouroboros, frowned, looked at the one-eyed crow that appeared in front of his desk, looked at the file it was holding, and asked:


    "Where''s the information?"


    "It''s the latest news about Su Jin." Loki lowered his head and put down the information, and said, "You have arranged information about Su Jin in the future, and you will handle it yourself."


    "I don''t really want to hear from him now."


    Hei Tian sighed, picked up the scroll on the table and spread it out, his brows wrinkled.


    "Did the troublemaker have any new moves?"


    Just receiving the news from his subordinates, Loki, who had not seen it, also jumped to Hei Tian''s hand, looked at the file, and was immediately stunned:


    "Is that kid crazy? For those supplies, he forced his way into the Queen''s palace? Did he think that he wouldn''t dare to provoke him in the upper floors?"


    "Or, he thought that there was Bai Yasha, and he had nothing to do?"


    "..."


    Hei Tian looked at the dossier for a moment and then said solemnly and affirmatively:


    "Shiroyasha and the Queen have joined forces."


    Hearing this sentence, Loki only felt a chill that hit his spine straight into his mind:


    "Shiroyasha and the Queen...how could it be...how could these two be..."


    Hei Tian shook his head gently: "Maybe it''s not a joint effort, but at least there should be a consensus."


    "There is a consensus, there is a consensus...then..."


    Loki muttered to himself for a while, then swallowed:


    "Shiroyasha, the Queen of Halloween, Alger, the three big problem children of Hakoniwa, or three monsters with two figures joined forces..."


    Loki only felt his scalp tingling at this time. In terms of high-end strength, these three Protoss combined are no less than ouroboros.


    Even if the Ouroboros may have one or two more digits in the two-digit number, don''t forget that two of these three Protoss are out of the three-digit number that can be shot in the box without any scruples.


    From this point alone, the number of high-end combat powers of Ouroboros did not bring an advantage, and even became a disadvantage.


    Because the opponent''s "strike surface" has become wider.


    "Sure enough, every time this kid makes a move, it''s a big trouble." Hei Tian rolled up the file and put it aside.


    Loki shrank his neck, and suddenly he didn''t dare to speak, at least he didn''t dare to speak when Hei Tian lost his temper.


    At this time, Hei Tian leaned on the back of the chair, raised his hand, rubbed his eyebrows and said:


    "Loki, prepare to inform the Crusaders that the ''plan is suspended'', at least until the end of the Godslayer War, the plan is suspended."


    Speaking of which, Hei Tian shook his head slightly and sighed:


    "The lower level of Hakoba is now attracting too many people''s attention. This is not a good time to act."


    Speaking of this, Hei Tian took out the pen and paper and laughed at himself:


    "Unexpectedly, those of us who consider ourselves to be players of this game of Hakoniwa would have to change the layout because of the movement of a chess piece. This is really..."


    Loki lowered his head beside him and listened silently, but did not speak.


    But in its heart, it is overturning the river.


    The legendary ''plan'' that was drawn up by the Crusaders and Hei Tian, ??and the two-digit number of Ouroboros agreed, was actually suspended because of Su Jin''s actions alone.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen a human being so capable of doing things.


    This is also the first time I have seen a human with such a strong impulse to save life.


    To enter the Queen''s Palace of the ''Alliance'', you must wear a simulated star creation map.


    How stubborn is this guy Su Jin!


    Loki complained in his heart, and finally silently picked up the file written by Hei Tian, ??spread his wings, stepped into the realm, and flew into the distance.


    ...


    500 Outer Gate ¡¤ Tianjun Headquarters.


    With a bang, Di Shitian patted the table, got up and walked back and forth beside the chair, walking continuously, pointing at the file angrily and said:


    "This kid!"


    "Breaking into the heaven without permission, who does he think he is!"


    Next to him, Shiva lay down without saying a word, watching Di Shitian pretending to be while eating biscuits.


    No one was there to support him, and after Di Shitian walked several times, he couldn''t hold back his face, and asked directly:


    "Where are Marta and Uesugi Kenshin now?"


    "It''s still in the process of walking through the lower bounds." Shiva replied lazily.


    When there is no urgent task, there is a process in the lower realm of the Tianjun, and it will take half a day no matter how fast it is.


    "Let them speed up and go to Arcadia to squat this kid."


    Di Shitian blew a sigh of relief, and then suddenly grinned again:


    "Let him be honest recently, don''t always use your real body to do things, and if you get into trouble, you even put on a simulated star creation map, hey, what''s your mentality~"


    Shiva squinted at Di Shitian, got up from the sofa, and went to inform his colleagues with bare feet.


    When she walked out of the office, she heard Di Shitian''s arrogant laughter across the door:


    "Hahaha, the three celestial spirits joined forces, I see why the two grandsons of Hei Tian and Typhon are messing around in the lower level, hahaha~~ga~!"


    "Grass, laugh out of breath!"


    Hearing the sound, Shiva shook his head, stepped forward, and walked into the distance.


    ...


    Garden of Heaven.


    The dazzling brilliance, loud explosions, and unquenchable vibrations continue to erode this originally peaceful and peaceful courtyard.


    That is, at the same time, a series of noisy voices resounded in the guards outside the courtyard.


    "Dongcheng is lost, hurry, hurry up, the emergency troops quickly pick up!"


    "Where''s the enemy? Who is the enemy?"


    "Report captain, according to the investigation, there is only one enemy."


    "One person? Only one person has defeated the three reorganized Guards in the Eastern District. How is this possible..."


    "Report Captain, the enemy has entered Midtown!"


    "hateful!"


    "Everyone has it, sound the horn of war, and respond to the enemy with me!"


    "Yes!"


    The noisy sound rang for about two minutes, and finally everything was calm.


    It didn''t take long for the sound of footsteps to follow.


    Su Jin held a heavy knight in one hand, dragged him to the gate of the atrium, then threw it away and threw it on the ground.


    The captain of the guard, who fell to the ground and still had a little consciousness, vomited blood and said:

 Chapter 758：

    "Damn intruder, the queen won''t let you go..."


    "Yes, yes, you''d better say a few words less."


    Su Jin glanced at him, then turned his head and looked at the huge quaint stone doorway in front of him:


    "But it took me 3 minutes to get here. The Queen''s Guards are in good condition."


    Hearing these words full of ''sarcasm'', the captain of the guard widened his eyes, tilted his head, and fell to the ground.


    "Huh? You can still get dizzy with your eyes open, and you have the ability."


    Su Jin shook his head, looked up at the door in front of him, sighed in anger, stretched out his hand, and slowly pushed it open.


    crunch¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With the sound of the door being pushed, the scene of the atrium suddenly caught Su Jin''s eyes.


    Chapter 1023 Very interesting!


    In the courtyard covered with four-season flowerbeds, at the end of the passage, which is as white as jade, is a small pavilion.


    The entire pavilion is made of marble, and there is no gap at the connection between the beam, column and tile roof, as if it was carved from a huge piece of marble.


    Under the pavilion, beside the stone table, wearing a platinum gold crown, wearing a fiery red dress, hair as bright as the sun, pupils like ruby ??jade, the charming and innocent woman is looking at Su in front of the courtyard door with a smile. Brocade.


    It was an extraordinary three-digit protoss, an existence that was revered by many gods and called the ''queen''.


    He is also the only Protoss who, as a Demon King, has been banned from crusades by the Heavenly Army and the major groups of gods.


    It is also the only transcendent existence whose real name is known only by the nickname ''Halloween Queen''.


    "come on."


    The golden queen lifted her hair on her temples and smiled softly at Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin took a deep breath and walked towards the gazebo in the center.


    It was at this moment that the huge stone door closed on its own, and the heavy door rose to the point where eyes grew out, looking at Su Jin respectfully and humbly.


    Su Jin took a few steps, paused, turned his head to look at the stone gate, and shouted after a long silence:


    "Apoli?"


    This is the name of the guardian spirit who is the inner chamber of Arcadia.


    "It''s me, Your Excellency."


    A familiar voice came from above the door, followed by a well-meaning persuasion:


    "Please don''t keep the Queen waiting."


    The keeper of the secret room that has been used for many retreats is actually also the keeper of the Queen''s Courtyard. This kind of thing... Su Jin narrowed his eyes and took a deep look at the door, then turned around and walked straight to the pavilion. Sit down on the seat opposite.


    At this time, Su Jin also saw a cup of black tea with faint heat on the white tea table.


    At this time, the golden queen at the top asked with a smile:


    "This is dedicated to me by the tea tree spirit on Taimu Mountain. It should suit your taste, right?"


    "You have a heart."


    Su Jin sighed, picked up the teacup and took a sip:


    "Very good taste."


    Compared with the taste, after the entrance, the refreshing feeling from the body and the spirit is what Su Jin cares more about.


    Tea that can condense the physique and spirituality?


    Just when Su Jin was surprised, there was a small pot in front of him with exquisite workmanship, the size of a bar, and the size of a jade.


    And through the sealed jar, Su Jin could still smell the fragrance similar to the teacup in front of him.


    The price of this small pot of tea is afraid that it will exceed Su Jin''s thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him who was holding her cheeks with her hands, and couldn''t help but say:


    "In my hometown, there is an old saying, ''No merit is not rewarded''."


    "Oh?"


    The Queen of Halloween raised her curved eyebrows and said in surprise:


    "How do I remember that there is a saying in your old family that ''the life of your parents cannot be violated''?"


    When Su Jin heard this, his brows jumped, and he couldn''t help but say, "I have biological parents."


    The implication is ''I am not related to you by blood''.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween smiled and said:


    "But in this little garden, your spirituality and your blood all originated from me."


    Su Jin was stunned.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween said faintly:


    "When did you think that you came to this little garden with a complete attitude?"


    "An ordinary human without gifts falls from a height of 10,000 meters. Even if there is a buffer, do you think he can still survive?"


    "Or is his body still intact?"


    Su Jin''s hands trembled, then picked up the teacup and drank the tea silently.


    And seeing this scene, the Queen of Halloween showed a happy smile:


    "Do you understand now? Why did you awaken the spirit of the realm when you first received the reward from the center of the small garden?"


    Su Jin''s complexion suddenly changed.


    He thought of the realm spirit granted to the forum when it was first observed by the Central Box Garden.


    It turns out that it is not the gift of the center of the small garden, but the awakening?


    He originally had the potential of this awakening realm spirit, because he was resurrected with the Queen''s blood and spirit fragments?


    The matter of the Dimensional Forum, the Queen is hard to do...


    Seeing Su Jin''s shaky face, the Queen of Halloween held her face and smiled:


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in exploring the secret of your sudden rise."


    When she said this, she narrowed her eyes and said with a smile:


    "After all, men with secrets in their hearts are more interesting."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and she took a serious look at the dazzling golden woman in front of her.


    Sure enough, the willful queen, the evil queen, these descriptions really did not describe the wrong person.


    Su Jin let out a sigh of relief, and then said:


    "So from the beginning, I was an ordinary human who was summoned to Hakoba by you and fell to my death miserably?"


    The Queen of Halloween froze for a while, then looked away slightly and said:


    "Falling to death or something, it''s just an accident."


    She said this, a little indignant, and a little guilty and said:


    "After all, at that time, I was clearly a ''savior capable of saving the little garden'', ''heir to the sun''s glory'', ''born as a human being, possessing a noble spirituality, and at the same time suffering heavy damage, but not a powerful being that cannot be cured.'' Such a foundation , I want to summon a new simulated star chart holder."


    Su Jin had already realized the truth a little at this time, and even began to feel distressed for himself:


    "But you didn''t expect that the so-called heavy injury means hitting the ground in front of you and becoming a corpse?"


    The Queen of Halloween heard the words, gave Su Jin a deep look, and then sighed softly.


    Su Jin raised his hand, squeezed his eyebrows and said:


    "Then you, after I became the **** of White Yaksha, invited me to join Avalon and become your subordinate, what do you want to do?"


    Hearing this sentence, the Queen of Halloween showed a ''bright'' smile in front of Su Jin.


    Or to describe it with a bad smile, it would be more appropriate:


    "If you don''t do this, Bai Yasha will not give up her doubts about me, at least she will never treat you with sincerity so easily."


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then saw the Queen of Halloween showing a naughty smile:


    "Have you forgotten? When I summoned you, I had the condition of ''successor of the sun''s brilliance''."


    "You also forget why I cover up my traces around you and let the canary take you back to Arcadia."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately opened his eyes wide and said incredulously:


    "This ''condition''... the heir to the sun''s brilliance... the sun... the depriver of the sun''s sovereignty?!"


    Su Jin hissed and took a deep breath:


    "From the very beginning, you planned to place me beside Shiroyasha and secretly seize her sun sovereignty?"


    "clever."


    The Queen of Halloween blinked at Su Jin, and then said meaningfully:


    "But I didn''t expect that the final result would be a lion and a Pisces."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin suddenly had the urge to run away.


    Chapter 1024 Big deal, die together


    "Are you afraid?"


    The Queen of Halloween held her cheeks and smiled at Su Jin:


    "Afraid that I will take away the sun sovereignty from you now?"


    Su Jin was under the table, pinched his thigh, stopped the impulse, and said seriously:


    "No. However, at this time, the Queen of Halloween denied:


    "Impossible, I have been using the personality of ''mother'' all the time to make you think of running away."


    Su Jin heard this, but looked at the Queen of Halloween with very speechless eyes:


    "What''s the point of you doing this?"


    "Yes." The Queen of Halloween raised her chin and said proudly, "This is the punishment for your wrong-answer."


    "Guessed the wrong answer?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then said: "I-guess what?"


    The Queen of Halloween seemed to be in a good mood and replied with a smile: "You guessed wrongly about ''I want to take away the sovereignty of the White Night Sun''."


    When she said this, she said with a smile on her face:


    "For me, it doesn''t matter whether I can get the sun or not. What matters is that Shiroyasha has less sovereignty than me, can you understand?"


    It is difficult for Su Jin to describe how he felt when he heard this.


    This is a comparison, this is definitely a comparison, right?


    This kind of person doesn''t have me, and people have me superior, that is, the idea of ????overcoming the younger sister.


    Queen, your noble name is crying!


    Su Jin complained in her heart, but she could somewhat understand the Queen of Halloween''s mentality.


    Call an existence from the outside world that can take away the sovereignty of the sun, and then arrange for him to take away the sovereignty of Shiroyasha. When Shiroyasha''s sovereignty is less than that of the queen, the queen will go over to laugh at him wantonly.


    Are you a child?


    Su Jin really wanted to say this to the Halloween Queen opposite, but finally held back.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween asked suspiciously, "Is the child bad?"


    Su Jin was startled when he heard the words: "You use the blood connection to peep into my heart?"


    "No, I just put the thinking pattern into you, and guess what you will be thinking."


    The Queen of Halloween curled the hair on her temples with her fingers, and then whispered:


    "What is Chongma and Nizi? Why did I change my realm and put it into your thinking, and then I came up with this kind of word?"


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin immediately said in a ''righteous manner'': "I don''t know."


    "Oh~~~"

 Chapter 759：

    The Queen of Halloween looked at Su Jin with a playful gaze, and then said with her cheeks held up:


    "Well, for the sake of you successfully infiltrating Shiroyasha''s side, I''ll let you go this time."


    Breaking into... how to say it, I seem to be your spy... Su Jin complained in his heart, then looked at the Queen of Halloween in front of him, and said with a complicated mood:


    "I can think that you don''t have any intentions for me other than to seize the sovereignty of the sun in Shiroyasha?"


    "uh-huh?"


    The Halloween Queen frowned slightly and said:


    "Suddenly, the address changed from ''you'' to ''you''. After I broke your mind, you started to give up on me?"


    When she said this, she suddenly pouted, with a look of ''unpleasant'', and said:


    "I think you can actually work hard. Don''t you have any idea of ??reaching the ''Star Spirit Grand Slam'' in your heart?"


    I believe you are a ghost...you beautiful woman is very bad...Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then said:


    "Please don''t stray off topic, that''s not what we just said."


    "What''s the point of that boring thing?"


    The Queen of Halloween suddenly became aggrieved, seeming to be shy and complaining:


    "I don''t even dare to say ''get on me''. It''s a shame that you said you wanted to let you join the community ''Halloween Queen'' and exchanged the position of the leader."


    "Obviously when I was talking to Skaha, I was arrogant, but when I saw me, I wilted?"


    "When you do this, when will you become ''Zeus Second''?"


    "They didn''t say they didn''t want to~"


    Su Jin''s face twitched, only to think that the Queen of Halloween is really the most difficult woman he has ever seen.


    This woman knew too many of his secrets, and was too involved with him, and now she is still using her bloodline personality to deliberately exude pressure, suppress herself, and play with her words.


    This woman... just...


    Leprechaun!


    "Fairy!"


    The Queen of Halloween looked at Su Jin with a smile:


    "Did you just say that to me in your heart?"


    Su Jin raised his eyelids slightly, actively activating the power of the holy clothes on his body.


    The Halloween Queen''s smile suddenly stopped, and she stared at the armor on Su Jin''s body with an unfortunate face, and then said:


    ?????


    "Shiroyasha really made a troublesome thing out of her blood."


    Because of the isolation of the holy clothes, she couldn''t continue to tease Su Jin with the personality of ''mother''. The Queen of Halloween could only press the idea of ??having fun, and her mood became much lower, saying:


    "If you insist on saying what intentions I have for you... Well, it might be more appropriate to change the intentions to expectations."


    When she said this, she held her cheeks and looked at Su Jin with a smile:


    "Personally, I hate troublesome things, but I love seeing troublesome things happen."


    "Especially seeing those old acquaintances having headaches because of you, especially in the case of ''you are my bloodline'', it is more interesting."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You really didn''t waste the blood I used to save your life, Su Jin."


    That''s what the Queen of Halloween said. With a sincere smile:


    "You kid, it''s really funny!"


    Co-authoring, you are treating me as a tool person doing things for you, right? Su Jin finally understood the mentality of the Queen of Halloween.


    This woman is a fun person who doesn''t take it too seriously.


    And it''s still the worst, the one who wants to watch the fun, but doesn''t want to take the risk.


    Therefore, she deliberately summoned herself and summoned herself to Hakoba to do things.


    Of course, 80% of this summons has an inside story, at least the Queen is not aware of the existence of the forum... Maybe the forum borrowed the Queen''s call to pull me here...


    But no matter what, the fact that the Queen finds him fun is impossible to change.


    This woman is really bad...


    Before the thoughts in Su Jin''s mind were finished, the Queen of Halloween smiled sweetly:


    "As a reward for fun."


    "The solar sovereignty of this Gemini will be given to you."


    "Of course, if you can admit to having thoughts about me, it''s not impossible for Aquarius..."


    Before the Queen finished speaking, Su Jin said solemnly:


    "Needless to say, the sovereignty of the sun is not important at all. Even if there is no sovereignty of the sun, the fact that I like you will not change in any way."


    The Halloween Queen froze for a moment, then covered her mouth and chuckled:


    "You are really interesting!"


    Chapter 1025 The Queen of Evil


    Under the gazebo in the courtyard of the sky and the atrium.


    Su Jin held the Sun Sovereign in the form of a light ball in his hand and sighed for his shameful behavior just now.


    Sure enough, the integrity and so on, after staying with Bai Yasha for a long time, it gradually disappeared.


    "You don''t seem happy?"


    Hearing the inquiry from the queen, Su Jin responded quickly:


    "No, I''m happy."


    "that is¡­"


    Su Jin looked at the Sun Sovereign in his hand, and his eyes became a little weird:


    "I remember that the twelve constellation sovereignty you hold seems to be only Aquarius and Virgo?"


    "Where did this Gemini come from?"


    Hearing this, the Queen of Halloween held her face, snickered and said to Su Jin, "Didn''t you see it?"


    Su Jin looked at the palm of his hand. In the spherical shape of the Sun Sovereign, the two holding hands looked like the two little girls of the young White Yaksha, and suddenly stopped talking.


    Aren''t these two mortal enemies? Why Gemini is here with the Queen.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween said suspiciously: "But Shiroyasha actually told you that Virgo is with me? Shouldn''t it be Cancer?"


    "Cancer?" Su Jin froze for a moment, then looked at the Queen of Halloween strangely: "But Bai Yasha clearly..."


    "I see..." The Queen of Halloween suddenly showed an expression of sudden realization.


    Just when Su Jin was puzzled, she suddenly said:


    "It''s not easy for me to say this directly, but you can pay attention to it when you go back. Shiroyasha''s right arm, um, is probably above the elbow joint, near the upper arm, there will be very interesting things."


    You are so mysterious, I will only suspect that there is a big problem here... The secret that Shiroyasha can''t tell? Related to Virgo? Or on the arm... what is that thing... Su Jin guessed again and again in his heart.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween looked at Su Jin holding Gemini''s hand, and looked at Gemini who had no resistance at all, with a little surprise in her eyes. ''That guy in the white night, I''ll give it to his mother...'' She thought about it, and then sighed softly:


    "Gemini, you can take it with you now, but for Aquarius, take a little detour."


    "How to detour?" Su Jin raised her head, glanced at the queen, and asked.


    The Queen of Halloween smiled sweetly at this time:


    "Stay in this courtyard for a few days."


    Su Jin: "???"


    ...


    Garden of Heaven.


    The backyard behind the atrium, the Queen''s residence.


    Su Jin followed behind Skaha, who was wearing a deacon uniform, and said in a very helpless tone:


    "So what''s the purpose of forcing me to stay here for a few days?"


    "Didn''t the queen tell you?" Skaha, who was walking in front, turned his head slightly and asked Su Jin.


    "She almost had the words ''I have a conspiracy'' written on her face. Do you think he would explain it to me?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, put his hands in his pockets, and said helplessly.


    "...I can understand." Hearing this, Skaha sighed deeply.


    The only advantage of that queen cheating is that she will put things on the bright side and give you a mental preparation.


    This will at least feel better after being tricked.


    As for whether the Queen has cheated on anyone, Skaha doesn''t know, but at least when she was a deacon, the Queen never missed.


    Thinking of this, she gave Su Jin a pitying look, and then said with relief:


    "Actually, there are some reasons for keeping you here."


    "On the one hand, it is to provide you with an occasion to accommodate the sovereignty of the sun, and on the other hand, it is also to maintain the logic on the surface."


    Speaking of this, Skaha showed a narrow smile and said:


    "In the eyes of the gods, with Su Jin''s current strength, it is impossible to resist the queen."


    "So the best ending for you to break into here is..."


    Before Scala could finish speaking, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and interjected, "Shut up in confinement? Waiting for family members to claim it?"


    "Is that Primordial Star your family member?" Skaha gave Su Jin a narrow look.


    "No, it''s not." Su Jin replied blankly.


    In fact, the Queen should be the family on my side.


    But obviously, the queen didn''t tell Skaha about it, so it''s naturally not Su Jinyue''s turn to take over.


    However, why did Skaha suddenly call Shiroyasha the Primordial Star? Is it the Queen''s order? Worried that even the White Yaksha, who has declared his spiritual status, will retain the characteristic of two-digit ''speaking its name, must be known''?


    Is it worthy of being the subordinate of Shiroyasha''s nemesis? Be so cautious in this courtyard with ''anti-divination''.


    "Whether it is or not, but that''s the conclusion."


    Skaha, who was walking in front, explained with a smile:


    "You who broke into the courtyard of the sky ended up being taken away by the primordial star after being locked up for a period of time."


    "This result is in line with the cognition of those gods."


    "This can''t hide those old monsters." Su Jin retorted.


    Su Jin even suspected that when he entered the courtyard of the sky, Hei Tian guessed the fact that the queen might have joined forces with Bai Yasha.


    At this time, Skaha raised the corner of his mouth and said: "But you can hide the progress of the completion of that thing on your body. You don''t want people to know the completion of the simulated star creation map, right?"


    Did you even say the Holy Cloth... Is it worthy of being the Queen''s confidant, except that the actions of entrapment of Shiroyasha were concealed, everything else was probably ''public news''... Su Jin gave Skaha a deep look, Then he spit out his mouth and said:


    "I understand, I will cooperate with your work these days."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    Skaha turned around and bowed slightly to Su Jin, then pointed to the door on the right:


    "This is the temporary address arranged for you. Please rest assured that this room has been blessed by the realm and has the highest level of anti-divination ability. No matter what you do in it, there will be no risk of information leakage."


    "Thank you."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, knowing the space reserved for Gemini.


    "Then, let me tell you how this space is used."


    After listening to Skaha''s narration, Su Jin nodded and pressed his hand on the door. After the door confirmed the spirit''s breath, he immediately pushed the door and walked in.


    The first thing that greeted Su Jin was a huge luxurious bedroom.

 Chapter 760：

    Exquisite workmanship, luxurious chandeliers exuding golden color, pure white, exquisite sofas that make people want to roll on them at first glance, and European-style light luxury double beds that are too huge to be described as double beds.


    In addition to these, according to the information from the door, this room is also connected to the cloakroom, study, piano room and bathroom.


    There is also a shared living room and dining room with kitchen, and even a gym, swimming pool, bar and private garden are all within the package.


    After receiving the information, Su Jin turned his head to look at Skaha, the corner of his mouth twitched and said:


    "Is this the Queen''s private bedroom?"


    Skaha looked at Su Jin with a smile, neither denying nor admitting, but with a stack of white bath towels in his hands:


    "Please shower and change before moving in."


    Speaking of this, Skaha smiled even more and said: "Friendly reminder, the Queen has a little bit of cleanliness herself."


    Conspiracy, there is definitely a conspiracy... Su Jin''s inspiration strengthened by the small universe has been warning him.


    But under Skaha''s gaze, under the vaguely perceptible gaze of the realm mistress, he could only bite the bullet.


    The big deal is that I pull Skaha and roll on the bed to see who is embarrassing who!


    With this mentality, Su Jin walked into the room with the feeling of perishing together.


    Chapter 1026 The big voice is silent


    The flower sea pavilion in the courtyard of the sky and the atrium. Holding a cup of black tea, the Queen of Halloween smiled and asked the deacon standing beside her:


    "Has he already lived in that room?"


    "Yes."


    Holding an exquisite teapot carved from gems and glass, Skaha bowed his head with a straight waist and responded.


    "Does he have any opinion?" The Queen of Halloween asked again.


    "not at all."


    With his head down, Skaha looked a little weird and added:


    "Queen, you let Your Excellency Su Jin stay in your bedroom, the one who should have an opinion shouldn''t be..."


    She didn''t say the following, but the meaning between the lines implied the same meaning.


    That is, ''The one who should be dissatisfied should be the Queen. ¡¯.


    But the Queen of Halloween has personally stepped down this order, so that makes Skaha a little puzzled.


    The Queen of Halloween, holding black tea, replied happily:


    "Who do you think can live in the master bedroom of this Heavenly Courtyard?"


    "Guess correctly, there will be rewards, if you guess wrong, there will be penalties?"


    The Queen of Halloween has an extra piece of black parchment in her hands.


    Two lines of white writing were written on the black paper, exactly what the Queen had said earlier.


    The ''Demon King''s Forced Game'' started quietly in a few words from the Queen of Halloween.


    For the Queen, the Demon King''s compulsory game is like a daily routine, a small evil taste of molesting subordinates.


    Skaha''s face changed suddenly, a little stunned, and even looked at the Queen of Halloween in disbelief: "You..."


    She was not stunned because she was forced to participate in the game, but because the queen actually admitted that Su Jin had something to do with her.


    And obviously, that was a relationship that was not suitable for her as a deacon to know before.


    What did the previous queen even want to hide from her? Now it doesn''t need it anymore. Did the queen''s plan succeed?


    And just when Skaha was thinking, she saw the playful eyes of the Queen of Halloween.


    Seeing this, Skaha quickly lowered his head, bit his lip, and quickly thought about the content of the game.


    With the character of the Queen of Halloween, there is definitely a trap here. This Lord definitely wants to see her guess wrong and see her accept punishment.


    The truth is bound to surprise her.


    In a normal understanding, the only person who can live in the master bedroom of the courtyard of the sky is usually the queen''s husband, but this answer is very likely to be wrong.


    So, the person who can live in the master bedroom, but is not the queen''s husband, is an immediate family member?


    Is Su Jin an immediate family member of the Queen of Halloween?


    It can''t be the father, the queen is the star spirit, if you insist on turning the father, it can only be said to be the center of the garden, so it must be a younger generation, or a distant relative of the same generation.


    And it is the kind of identity that is generally very difficult to guess.


    The unimaginable identity connection between Su Jin and the queen...


    So, son? ¡­or¡­


    Thinking of the relationship between Su Jin and Bai Yasha, Skaha gritted his teeth, raised his head and looked at the queen:


    "I think Su Jin is your ''brother-in-law''!"


    The Queen of Halloween, who flicked her fingers lightly as the sponsor, froze.


    She opened her eyes wide, wanted to laugh but forcibly held it back, looked at Skaha with a tense face, and asked:


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Although if the center is forcibly regarded as a person, I can really say that the one-strand guy and I are sisters, but brother-in-law... this, poof!"


    Looking at the Halloween Queen who was covering her mouth and chuckling in front of her, Skaha suddenly broke into cold sweat:


    "Did you guess wrong?"


    "It''s a big mistake."


    The Queen of Halloween smiled and shook the sponsor permission in her hand:


    "The correct answer is ''son''. Besides, how can there be an aunt who makes my brother-in-law sleep on her bed..."


    When the Queen of Halloween said this, her face changed, and she spat:


    "So you are such a Skaha!"


    "What?" Skaha was stunned, not understanding why the Queen of Halloween suddenly changed her expression.


    All the thought circuits in her head have been occupied by the big melon that "Su Jin is the queen''s son".


    "No, nothing."


    Seeing Skahana''s dazed look, the Halloween Queen couldn''t admit that she had just thought of something, she just sighed and put away the organizer''s permission and said:


    "For the sake of your rich imagination, I will spare you the punishment this time."


    "To think that Su Jin is Bai Yasha''s husband, you really..."


    The Halloween Queen covered her mouth and kept smiling.


    But smiling and laughing, Skaha realized that the Queen of Halloween''s expression was not right.


    That''s... a little emotional expression?


    Shouldn''t this master really want to play the piano randomly... Just when Skaha was terrified, the Queen of Halloween suddenly said:


    "Okay, Skaha, go and invite my lovely little son over."


    Speaking of this, the Queen of Halloween suddenly said meaningfully:


    "Remember to dress him appropriately."


    "Yes."


    Skaha lowered his head when he heard the words.


    Serving the visiting guests is also one of her duties as a deacon.


    Of course, this is when the Queen considers the guests to be very precious.


    In the past, the distinguished guests who came to this courtyard of the sky were often those goddesses who were as precious as Athena and Hestia.


    After all, the people who can be allowed to come to this courtyard by the Queen are basically strong women recognized by her.


    Therefore, the Garden of Heaven also has the nickname of the Court of the Goddess.


    It was the first time to serve a man like this, and it was also the first time for a close minister to serve him.


    But considering that Su Jin is actually the first heir to the community''s "Halloween Queen", this behavior seems very reasonable.


    Because of this shocking fact in his head, Skaha, who was a little confused, withdrew unnaturally.


    When she left, the Halloween Queen holding black tea showed a meaningful smile.


    She took a sip of the red tea, and immediately stuck out her tongue: "It''s so hot!"


    ...


    Sitting cross-legged on the bed, she didn''t sleep for the whole night, and Su Jin, who was completely on guard, opened her eyes.


    What caught my eye was the luxurious room from yesterday.


    "No... abnormal?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and looked around suspiciously.


    Yesterday, because he was worried about what trick he would hit, he just reluctantly included Gemini into the spiritual grid, and did not unlock the simulated star chart.


    On the one hand, this kind of unlocking takes two to three months, and it will cause great changes to one''s body.


    As the body has not yet adapted to the characteristics of Pisces, Su Jin does not intend to make a leap forward to avoid chaos.


    Of course, the more important thing is to guard against the "sinister trick" of the Queen of Halloween.


    But now it seems that the queen has done nothing?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin asked while his eyelids twitched and his heart was uneasy:


    "Bai Ye, what happened last night?"


    Su Jin asked about the consciousness of Saint Cloth, the Zanpakut¨­ ''White Night'' born from the combination of part of his spirituality and the power of Shiroyasha in the past.


    Under the circumstance that Lilith has been recovered by Alger, Su Jin also has this consciousness that can be regarded as another person and communicated.


    Not long after, a voice that seemed to communicate reluctantly entered Su Jin''s mind.


    ''No exceptions were found against you. ¡¯


    "I see, you continue to adapt to the power of Pisces." Su Jin sighed and temporarily suppressed the unease in his heart.


    Saint Cloth said there was no problem, which meant that no one interfered with him yesterday.


    Comparison is defined as a great secret treasure that simulates the star creation map. Su Jin still trusts Bai Ye''s answer.


    But it also increased his anxiety.


    What the **** is that cheap mother trying to do?


    It was at this moment that a knock on the door rang out.


    Chapter 1027 There is no such hobby


    After the knock on the door, Su Jin immediately looked at the door.


    After a moment of silence, he reached out and pressed against the wall, allowing the door to open through the power of concepts.


    With a slight creaking sound, the door slowly opened.


    Wearing a black deacon uniform, a heroic woman with braided braids walked in:


    "Did you rest well last night?"


    Skaha, who walked in, asked Su Jin in a decent manner.


    "It''s okay."


    Su Jin reluctantly responded.


    Hearing this, Skaha lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the white pajamas without any wrinkles on Su Jin''s body.


    Those were the clothes she put on after serving Su Jin in the bath yesterday.


    Not a single fold, did you just sit there and sigh all night? Skaha sighed helplessly.


    Thinking that what made Su Jin so vigilant was actually his conceptual ''mother'', the Queen of Halloween, Skaha couldn''t help rubbing his big head.


    Is that queen so disgusting with her own children?

 Chapter 761：

    With such a psychological emotion, Skaha walked steadily to Su Jin''s side, lowered his head and said:


    "The Queen wants to see you."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly at this time, and looked at Skaha in surprise:


    "Why do I feel like you''ve changed?"


    "What has changed? If you don''t like it, I can readjust my behavior." Skaha replied with a smile.


    However, at this time, Su Jin raised his finger and pointed at Skaha: "This is what has changed."


    He added this:


    "Attitude has become a little too good!"


    Skaha''s face twitched slightly, but he couldn''t find any words to refute for a while.


    After all, I didn''t know yesterday that you were actually the Queen''s ''that''... Skaha whispered in her heart, but in reality she lowered her head and said:


    "So, do you need me to change back to my old attitude?"


    "No need." Su Jin hurriedly retorted, then smiled and gave a thumbs up: "You look cool with your low eyebrows."


    The kung fu of being angry is indeed in the same line as the Queen... Skaha thought in his heart with a blank face, and then said in a respectful tone:


    "Allow me to take you to dressing."


    "Don''t get angry like this, is it possible..." Su Jin gave Skaha a meaningful look.


    He had already guessed the fact that the Queen of Halloween had given some information to Skaha.


    Is it possible to do this because there is no need to hide Shiroyasha? Why all of a sudden the queen made such a decision.


    Su Jin felt a lot of trouble while thinking.


    He and the Queen of Halloween have met twice, and only three times, including the first time they met unconsciously. It is really too difficult to guess who''s idea without intelligence support.


    ''Forget it, the soldiers will come to block it, and the water will come to cover it. ¡¯


    Su Jin, who had a headache after thinking about it, finally decided to lie down.


    He couldn''t believe it anymore. The Queen of Halloween could really kill her?


    With such a mentality, Su Jin got out of bed and followed Skaha into the cloakroom.


    When Skaha entered the cloakroom to prepare clothes for him, Su Jin looked around curiously.


    Because he was on alert yesterday, he just wandered around the room without any in-depth understanding.


    Seeing that this room occupies 10,000 square meters, and it only looks cramped with space, Su Jin suddenly felt his tongue twitching when he thought that the room was full of luxurious dresses.


    ''I think the black rabbit''s pile of clothes is too much, and the queen is still more on it? ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Su Jin thought of a soft article he had read before.


    It reads, "The clothes worn by noble women on formal occasions are thrown away once they are worn, and the second use is a symbol of impoliteness and the decline of the family."


    Ordinary aristocratic women are like this, the Queen of Halloween may be even more excessive, right?


    So what''s in this room is actually a regular dress that can be worn for the second time in private?


    The queen actually owns more clothes, but most of them are destroyed?


    Wouldn''t that make it even more terrifying?


    ''But then again, even if there are casual shirts in the Queen''s wardrobe, it''s normal. Why do women have deacon uniforms? Does that master also like cos? Or is it COS''s own subordinates? ¡¯


    And just when Su Jin was thinking silently, Skaha''s unnatural voice sounded:


    "Why is the Queen''s wardrobe full of my clothes?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then looked around at the gorgeous dresses.


    Are these clothes from Skaha?


    Su Jin looked at a large black halter dress and imagined what Skaha would look like in it.


    ''No, the braids are too annoying, and it''s more feminine. ¡¯


    But at this moment, Skahana sounded in an uneasy tone:


    "Something''s wrong. It''s really all my clothes here."


    "Then what?" Su Jin in white pajamas said speechlessly, "You don''t mean to say that the Queen wants me to wear your clothes to see her, right?"


    "Maybe, probably, maybe... It''s like this." Skaha turned his head towards Su Jin at this time, showing a very embarrassed expression.


    Thinking of Su Jin wearing her clothes to meet the Queen next, Skaha has the urge to be killed in the cloakroom.


    Good guy, so this is what the decent clothes refer to?


    You mean to let my son wear women''s clothes?


    Queen, you are so cruel!


    You asked me to ''help'' Su Jin, a three-digit legend stage powerhouse, to put on those clothes with a four-digit exception. Wouldn''t that make me die?


    At this time, facing Skaha''s answer, Su Jin was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "I think this is more suitable for me."


    At this time, the brilliance of the sun appeared on Su Jin''s body, which was the trump card held by Su Jin, a great treasure symbolized by the zodiac.


    Putting on the holy clothes, Su Jin said quietly: "Of course, if the queen really wants to force me, I don''t recommend telling Bai Yasha myself about my relationship with her."


    This is already a threat, and it is an obvious threat, and it even means to cut off relations with the Queen and completely switch to Shiroyasha.


    Seeing this, Skaha not only did not have the idea of ??humiliating his subjects to die, but he was relieved:


    "thank you for your support."


    Why is she apologizing? That''s Su Jin''s stubborn behavior, and it is obvious that he has to take full responsibility.


    And in doing so, Skaha''s dereliction of duty would naturally be minimal.


    So it was natural for Skaja to thank him.


    Seeing Skaha''s performance, Su Jin sighed and said, "Let''s go and meet that willful guy."


    ...


    The pavilion in the courtyard of the sky and the atrium.


    Wearing holy clothes and armor, Su Jin stepped into the atrium step by step and walked to the pavilion, just like the prince who forced the palace.


    Behind him, Skaha looked at the Queen hesitantly, and finally followed Su Jin step by step, and the two sides came to the Queen of Halloween one after the other.


    Looking at the golden queen in front of him, Su Jin sighed and said, "It''s a boring prank, stop here."


    "No matter what you say, I wouldn''t dress like that..."


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, the Queen of Halloween raised her index finger towards her and made a shush gesture on her lips.


    Su Jin was stunned when he saw this.


    Immediately after, the Queen of Halloween waved her hand in the air with a smile.


    Suddenly, a water curtain appeared out of thin air.


    Above the water curtain, the pure white color of the water gradually turned into a rainbow, and then dispersed into various colors.


    Then, a picture appeared in front of Su Jin''s eyes.


    "This is?"


    Su Jin was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him.


    In the picture, there is a room of less than 50 square meters. The only things in the room are a person and a huge wardrobe.


    Looking at that person, or looking at Bai Yasha, Su Jin''s entire eyelids couldn''t help but jump.


    At this moment, Shiroyasha in the picture opened the closet and turned the boxes over there.


    During the flow of the water curtain, the sound of clattering water sounded, and then the sound of water turned into the sound of Shiroyasha under a certain rhythm.


    "Yoah, the blond dwarf is very guarded, but just relying on this is like guarding us? Stop laughing."


    Su Jin looked at the Queen of Halloween. With a height of 1.6 meters, you can''t say that she is a blond dwarf, right?


    And just when Su Jin was complaining, Bai Yasha''s murmuring voice came over again.


    "The lion opened his mouth and cheated us with the sovereignty of the sun. Do you really think we won''t take revenge?"


    "Eh? Why is there still a deacon suit in the closet? Oh yeah, that **** blond dwarf has finally evolved from those beautiful but uncharacteristic dresses! It''s not worth the newspapers we''ve made for her all these years. Contributed to fashion magazines."


    "But she''s actually playing a deacon suit? Is she determined to be a cosplayer? Do you want to give her a bunny girl next time?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin silently looked at the smiling Halloween queen, imagining her wearing a bunny girl costume.


    No, this imagination is too unreasonable!


    It was at this moment that Su Jin suddenly heard Bai Yasha''s "wow" yell.


    "Men''s clothes, there are men''s clothes! She actually wears men''s clothes! It''s still a full set! Excellent! Rare and unique!"


    "It''s incredible, it''s incredible, this has to be celebrated."


    Su Jin jumped with inspiration, and subconsciously looked away from the queen and looked at Bai Yasha.


    At this time, his face twitched for a while, looking at the men''s clothes in Bai Yasha''s hand, his whole person was not well.


    "Isn''t that the clothes I took off yesterday?"


    Just when Su Jin was stunned.


    He saw Shiroyasha dancing and taking out boxer pants from a set of men''s clothes, showing the expression of "God" on his face, and then put it on his head.


    The screen suddenly freezes.


    Su Jin: "..."


    The Halloween Queen who was still smiling: "..."


    Skaha, who heard Su Jin''s explanation: "...huh"


    I don''t know why, but the courtyard of the sky today is unusually quiet.


    As if the sound disappeared.


    Chapter 1028 Hold back!


    "Pfft haha~~"


    "Skaha, now, immediately, immediately, contact me with all the media practitioners at the upper and lower levels!"


    "I want to let the whole world know about this scene!"


    "Queen, please calm down. Skaha looked at the Halloween Queen with a pale face, knelt down on one knee, and said:


    "I understand your feelings, but the result of what you do will only cause unimaginable conflicts. Please take your life back."


    "Are you ordering me?"


    The golden queen of gem eyes narrowed her eyes, the smile on her face did not change in the slightest, but it brought a suffocating and dangerous atmosphere.


    Skaha was sweating on his forehead, but he still knelt on the ground. He didn''t speak, but he also showed his attitude.


    The whole manuscript of the White Night King''s humiliating scene was published in the whole box.


    The consequences of this are predictable.


    The second of the three major star spirits, the two big two-digit battle strengths, the scene is far more terrifying than the disturbance of the Ouroboros at the lower level.


    If it doesn''t work out, the Dawn War may be repeated.


    And such consequences will inevitably spread to the Queen herself, and it is not impossible to even pull her down from her current position of supremacy.


    Out of the loyalty of his subjects and his sleepless conscience, Skaha gritted his teeth and risked his death to give advice.


    "A mere servant who wants to order me?" The Queen of Halloween showed an elegant smile, but there was no smile in her eyes.


    "Ugh!"


    Su Jin, who was standing beside him, sighed.


    He had only just reacted from the shocking scene at this time, and seeing such a scene again, he can''t help but feel a little complicated now.


    But when things have intensified like this, he can''t stay out of it no matter what he thinks.

 Chapter 762：

    Thinking of this, he sighed, looked at the Queen of Halloween solemnly, and said in a deep voice:


    "Give me a face, how about this matter be resolved in private?"


    "I don''t think you want to be the first to tear up the covenant, do you?"


    The Queen of Halloween turned her head slightly, and Su Jin''s serious face was reflected in her ruby-like eyes.


    Invisible pressure blows.


    Even if he didn''t use any power or authority, just that gaze brought an intimidating pressure to Su Jin.


    She just looked at Su Jin for a while, and then hummed softly:


    "Well, after all, it is an ally who has just formed an alliance. Although it is interesting to cancel the alliance immediately, tearing up the alliance does damage my prestige."


    When she said this, she raised her chin slightly, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Only this time, the next time is not an example."


    Hearing the words, Skaha and Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although I don''t know if the queen really looks at Su Jin''s face or is worried about the impact of tearing up the covenant, at least now, the signs of war have stopped.


    only¡­


    Su Jin looked at the water curtain, and the White Yaksha, who was singing and dancing there wearing something that was hard to talk about, was in a bad mood.


    This idiot, I haven''t seen her dance so well on weekdays, huh?


    Why is it still wearing his one today, jumping like this?


    Really **** up!


    At this moment, the Queen of Halloween suddenly said:


    "But doing nothing is not my style!"


    Su Jin''s heart jumped when he heard this, and he couldn''t help but look at the Queen of Halloween.


    At this moment, the golden queen gently waved her hand, and the thin water curtain in mid-air suddenly differentiated into many water droplets, gathered in her palm, and formed a transparent crystal under Su Jin''s gaze.


    "This is the record of that scene just now."


    The Halloween Queen smiled and put the crystal on the table in front of Su Jin.


    "What does this mean?" Su Jin''s brows jumped, and an ominous premonition flooded his heart.


    At this time, the queen held her cheeks in both hands, looked at Su Jin with a smile, and said:


    "This thing is worth at least one Sun Sovereign?"


    These soft words made Su Jin''s heart skip a beat.


    It was at this time that the Queen of Halloween said with a smile:


    "From what I know about that idiot, she is absolutely willing to give up a share of Sun Sovereignty."


    In other words, with Bai Yasha''s good-looking appearance on the surface, but her character who cares about gossip on the inside, she will definitely pay such a price.


    When the queen said this, she pinched the crystal with her fingers and threw it towards Su Jin.


    Su Jin opened his palm silently to catch the crystal.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween smiled and said:


    "I don''t care what you will do with this crystal, I just give you this opportunity."


    Speaking of this Halloween, the Queen smiled and narrowed her eyes, saying:


    "Whether it is in exchange for a solar sovereignty, or something else, is up to you."


    "It''s really a simple and crude conspiracy..." Su Jin pursed his dry lips.


    The opportunity to get one or more solar sovereignty is placed in front of you and let yourself choose.


    If it really succeeds, Leo, Pisces, Gemini, Aquarius promised by the Queen, and Taurus who is still preparing on the side of the Ouroboros... If you add this share, then Su Jin will get six shares of Sun Sovereignty, directly Halfway through the progress of the Great Treasure.


    Such a benefit is visible to Su Jin''s naked eyes, and it is an opportunity for him to undergo a huge transformation in a very short period of time.


    But the consequences of doing so...


    "Either feud with Shiroyasha, or reject you, the Queen, you are really bad taste!"


    Su Jin looked at the Queen of Halloween and looked at the other party''s face with a deep smile, and couldn''t help but let out a deep breath.


    "You don''t think there''s no cost to stopping me, do you?"


    The Queen of Halloween held her face and looked at Su Jin with a smile:


    "If it wasn''t for your blood relationship with me, how much do you think your face is worth?"


    Su Jin frowned at this cruel statement, but didn''t say anything.


    The gap between the two-digit combat power and the three-digit combat power is there.


    He is the weak, the queen is the strong, there is nothing wrong with such an attitude.


    so¡­


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, sighed, and slowly squeezed the palm of his hand, crushing the white crystal little by little.


    The Queen of Halloween squinted at the pulpy crystal of the water, looked up at Su Jin, and looked at the expressionless face.


    "From a utilitarian point of view, it is still a bit of a loss for me to lose several opportunities in the future for the sake of a solar sovereignty."


    Su Jin said this with a smile, while looking at the Queen calmly:


    "Of course, this is just a utilitarian claim."


    "If I really want to speak my heart, then I only have one attitude."


    Su Jin smiled and walked in front of the Queen, propped up the table with both hands, brought her face closer to her, and said to the Queen face to face:


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, I don''t seem to have the hobby of coercing my friends with a handle."


    The Queen of Halloween looked at Su Jinna''s face close at hand and listened to the words with strong hostility.


    Suddenly, she chuckled lightly, raised her head suddenly, and tapped Su Jin''s mouth.


    The expression on Su Jin''s face suddenly froze.


    Chapter 1029 I want to invite you to see


    Su Jin suddenly took a step back, wiped the corners of his mouth, and then looked at the Queen of Halloween who was licking her lips in astonishment, and said:


    "what are you doing?"


    "It''s a reward."


    The Queen of Halloween said this sentence without end, then chuckled~ and said:


    "interesting."


    "The kid who was supposed to be on my side obviously turned to the guy who was nothing but strength."


    "Sure enough, before stocking you, you should have thought about it."


    "Otherwise you wouldn''t have this meaningless loyalty at such a time."


    Speaking of this Halloween, the queen chuckled:


    "But it doesn''t matter. A loyal and righteous person deserves to be rewarded."


    When the Queen of Halloween said this, she didn''t care about Su Jin''s strange eyes, she glanced at Skaha and said:


    "Get up."


    "Yes."


    Skaha stood up with his head bowed, as if he didn''t see anything, and you didn''t hear anything.


    What about the Queen kissing Su Jin on Halloween, and what about the punches against her mother? Did she see it?


    No, she happened to be blind when Skaha woke up this morning, so she couldn''t see anything.


    Seeing Skaha get up, the queen turned her eyes away, looked up at the water curtain above, and looked at the happy white Yaksha above, she couldn''t help but chuckle:


    "Well, although taking advantage of this will definitely lead to a war with this idiot, but..."


    "No, haha, restrain yourself."


    The Halloween Queen held back her laughter, raised her hand, and was about to put the water curtain up when she was doing something, but she hesitated and put it down again, forcing herself to look away, not to look at the water curtain, but to look at Su who looked unnatural. Brocade:


    "All in all, I already understand your attitude."


    "Stay back for now, my child."


    "The next thing is my personal business."


    When Su Jin heard this, he felt a little nervous in his heart.


    my child?


    When you attacked just now, you didn''t have any thoughts of ''children''.


    But having said that, Su Jin does feel the kindness shown by the Queen of Halloween now.


    If the previous queen looked at Su Jin with chess pieces and toys, should it be considered a close-fitting ''toy'' now?


    Although the description is subtle, Su Jin can really feel the change in the Queen''s attitude.


    In the face of the Queen of Halloween''s persuasion, Su Jin was silent for a while, sighed, and turned and left the atrium.


    After Su Jin left, the Halloween Queen sitting in front of the stone table held her chin with one hand and said lazily:


    "Skaha, from tomorrow you will be that child''s concubine."


    Skahal, who was standing on the side, changed his face when he heard this, and understood that this was his punishment.


    Of course, in a sense, this is also a ''reward'' for serving the Queen for many years.


    Although the award is to make oneself the concubine of the queen''s child, modern people may be a little puzzled, but it does have the meaning of award.


    Therefore, in the face of such an order, Skaha can only bow his head and answer:


    "Yes, my subordinates will submit their resignation to the deacon department."


    "Resignation?"


    The Queen of Halloween suddenly paused, thinking of the training time it would take to train another deacon. Thinking of the next focus should be molesting Shiroyasha.


    Suddenly she said:


    "It''s not necessary. You can still serve as my deacon when you are the concubine of that child."


    "Ah?" Skaha suddenly showed a troubled expression.


    I''ve become your son''s concubine, so I don''t want to accompany my husband, so I''m still here to serve you?


    It''s not the same way of squeezing people, right?


    Do you know how long I want to quit this job? I''ve been dreaming about it... Skaha angrily smashed 10,000 punches at the Queen''s statue.


    "You seem to have misunderstood me."


    The Halloween Queen smiled and said willful words:


    "I mean, you are his concubine only when I want you to be by Su Jin''s side, or when he comes to the Garden of Heaven."


    The words came out of Skaha''s left ear and came out of his right ear, and his face was expressionless.


    Because she only heard two words from this sentence.


    The first character is pronounced ''gun'', and the second character is pronounced ''frame''.


    You just say that I am your son, and you can enjoy it at any time. What are you doing with your words?


    The result is really a punishment, no reward?


    No, with the Queen''s character, maybe I''m by her side, that''s what she thinks of it as a reward!


    This award is really unbelievable!


    Skaha had a dark face, looked at the Queen of Halloween speechlessly and helplessly, and finally was defeated by the gaze of the other party''s ''smile''.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    ???????

 Chapter 763：

    After all, she cannot disobey the queen, because this is the center of the Celtic group of gods, the queen of stars who commands the gods and demons, and the mistress of the realm.


    It was at this time that Skaha clearly saw a pure white crystal in the palm of the Queen of Halloween.


    It was the same item as the crystal that Su Jin crushed earlier.


    The moment he saw this crystal, Skaha''s breathing was unanimous.


    This Lord, wouldn''t you still want to threaten that White Yaksha?


    And just when her mind was full of distractions, she heard the Queen''s muttering:


    "Since the funniest little guy gave up this opportunity, I can only play it myself now, right?"


    "You have to face that idiot face-to-face~~ Really, I wouldn''t have helped her get back her spirit if I knew it earlier."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Queen of Halloween was hesitant, as if she was struggling to decide whether or not to provoke Shiroyasha.


    Provocatively?


    The risk is too high.


    That white-haired guy can do anything once he gets his head on it.


    Don''t be provocative.


    Wouldn''t it be a pity if even the parties involved in the scene just now didn''t know the truth?


    Thinking of this, the queen hesitated again and again, and finally spit out a dirty breath:


    "Skaha."


    "exist!"


    "You go to inform the white-haired one, tell her that the pick-up time is earlier, and ask her to come over earlier."


    "¡­Yes."


    Skaha pursed his dry lips.


    This Lord, after all, is not going to miss this opportunity!


    It''s just that, from having Su Jin stabbed in the back, to being on top of himself...


    In a sense, although this was resolved privately and took care of the White Night King''s face, the risk was still very high.


    But no way.


    Now, no one Su Jin here dares to persuade her against the Queen''s temper.


    ''Only one step at a time! ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Skaha sighed and looked up at the smiling White Yaksha in the water screen.


    In the end, she couldn''t help it.


    Pfft! !


    What to do, she Skaha also wants to know how Bai Yasha will behave after knowing the truth, how can this be done!


    Skaha, Skaha, for the future of Little Garden, you have to hold back, Skaha breathed a sigh of anger, and then glanced at the water curtain again.


    Pfft...!


    Chapter 1030 Stunned Queen


    3345 Outer Gate ¡¤ Thousand Eyes Station.


    "What? Go pick up someone in advance?"


    Shiroyasha, whose hair was still soaked with water vapor, wiped his head with a white towel, and looked at Skaha, who was next, in amazement:


    "Didn''t we say we''ll go back in three days?"


    "The arrangement has changed."


    Scala looked at it, and it was obviously Shiroyasha who had taken a shower. Thinking of the other party''s previous behavior, he resisted the strangeness and said:


    "That''s what the Queen means."


    "Oh, she can call people!"


    Bai Yasha snorted in dissatisfaction, and said in pieces over there:


    "Except for her good looks, this woman really doesn''t suit our taste at all."


    If it doesn''t suit your taste, you can still steal clothes and put that kind of clothes on your head? Skaha opened his mouth, worked very hard, and tried to hold back the words in his heart.


    She still wants to live.


    If this kind of secret is revealed, even if she is the secret emissary of the Queen of Halloween, Shiroyasha in front of her will dare to use black hands to silence her.


    Don''t think that Bai Yasha is a good-natured person. If this master is really good-natured, he will not have the title of Baiye Demon King.


    "It''s weird, how could that guy suddenly...it''s impossible..."


    Bai Yasha suddenly thought of something, and a trace of embarrassment flashed across his face.


    But the embarrassment disappeared in an instant.


    This is not the first time to do such a thing, what is she afraid of!


    Anyway, in the upper circles, everyone knows who she is Bai Yasha, but hasn''t her life been the same?


    I haven''t seen a few people who dare to expose her little hobby in front of the public.


    And according to what Shiroyasha knew about the Queen of Halloween, that woman loved face more than she did.


    She is determined not to do such a shameful thing together.


    "Well, we understand what your family means, and we will go there in advance."


    While thinking about how to destroy the clothes in the room, Bai Yasha hesitated for a while and said:


    "Forget it, let''s go with you now."


    It is also a good choice to make a loophole for the queen and let her destroy her own clothes... Shiroyasha thought so, stretched out his hand, and suddenly pressed Scala''s shoulder.


    The figures of the two instantly disappeared into the reception room.


    It''s just that, contrary to what Bai Yasha expected, the clothes that she thought would be destroyed were kept in the closet in her room, without the slightest change she expected.


    ...


    111 Outer Gate, Heavenly Courtyard, Atrium.


    In the pavilion set off by the sea of ??flowers in the four seasons, two figures ignored the blockades and came to the core area of ??the courtyard of the sky.


    After arriving here, Skaha quickly evacuated when he saw the opportunity, for fear that he would run slower and be affected.


    "Here it is."


    The Queen of Halloween paused for a moment while holding the black tea cup, and took a very deep breath, as if to ease her mood.


    At this moment, Bai Yasha appeared under the pavilion, took three steps and took two steps, came to the queen and said:


    "Blonde, what''s wrong with the arrangement? Why should we come earlier?"


    The Halloween Queen looked at Shiroyasha''s face, especially the top of the other''s head, and suddenly:


    "Pfft!"


    "what?"


    Shiroyasha looked at the smiling Halloween Queen in front of him, and his whole head was filled with question marks:


    "What''s the matter with you guy? Is it so funny to see us?"


    She looked at the Halloween Queen who was covering her mouth and laughing with a speechless face, only to think that the other party''s recent temper was really weird.


    It''s not just the fact that the disciple''s backhand is accepted by her and not angry, but also that the Queen of Halloween will actually recognize the situation in Hakoniwa and take the initiative to reconcile with her and reach a cooperation.


    Although she had a share of sun sovereignty after the incident, Shiroyasha had to admit that the Queen of Halloween seemed to be a lot less hostile to her.


    Of course, this also made Shiroyasha a little uneasy, especially after finding the deacon uniform and men''s clothes in the Halloween Queen''s clothes, even more uneasy.


    This guy, wouldn''t he want to change his gender, then Letoza?


    Shiroyasha looked at the Queen of Halloween suspiciously, and was inexplicably scared.


    Although her gender is female, her hobby is not male.


    What if the queen of halloween turned into a man and came to rap her?


    If she wants to play, she should come to Queen Leip!


    At this moment, the face of the Queen of Halloween suddenly turned gloomy:


    "You seem to be thinking bad things?"


    "Is there? Why don''t we know? Haha~~"


    With a dry smile, Shiroyasha quickly put aside the topic and said:


    "Speaking of which, what about that kid Su Jin?"


    "It is estimated that the Sun Sovereign can be accommodated in my room..." The Queen of Halloween replied casually.


    "Huh? You gave up the sovereignty of the sun to that kid Su Jin so easily?"


    Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, and then said in amazement:


    "Wait, in your room?"


    "I heard it right just now, are you sure you mean in your room?"


    "In that sacred place, you actually let Su Jin, a stinky boy, live there? Are you crazy?"


    Hearing this, the Queen of Halloween showed a meaningful expression at this time.


    She picked up the black tea cup and took a sip, then smiled:


    "Speaking of which, I don''t seem to have ever introduced you to it."


    "Introducing what?" Shiroyasha always felt that something was wrong with the Queen of Halloween.


    And something like this seems to have happened before.


    Oh yes, it''s Alger.


    After that guy was exiled from Little Garden before, his attitude towards Su Jin when he came back was mysteriously indulgent.


    She had never seen Alger secretly observe a man in the dark, and even showed a drooling expression from time to time.


    That scene made Shiroyasha, who had been secretly staring at Alger drooling, a little sad for no reason.


    There is a kind of dog licking that doesn''t count as the humble feeling of a dog.


    Could it be that, after Alger, the Queen of Halloween also had bad thoughts about Su Jin?


    I''ll go, is that guy so attractive to Protoss?


    Why doesn''t she feel anything? !


    And just when Bai Yasha was thinking wildly, the Queen of Halloween suddenly smiled and said:


    "I''m sorry, I seem to have forgotten to introduce my son to you before."


    "Son of God?"


    Hearing this title, Bai Yasha immediately thought of those demigods who inherited blood and were born by parthenogenesis.


    Does the Halloween Queen have a husband after all? That''s something everyone in the little garden knows.


    However, at this time, Bai Yasha suddenly widened his eyes:


    "You mean...you mean Su Jin is yours..."


    Before she could finish her words, the Queen of Halloween had an extra white crystal in her hand, and said to Bai Yasha with a smile:


    "Before I say this, there is something I want you to see!"


    Chapter 1031 He Wants...


    "What to look at? What the **** do you want us to look at? We just want to know why Su Jin is..."


    Before Bai Yasha could finish speaking, his voice was blocked. Like a duck strangled by her neck, she ''cough'' and ''cough'' looked at the water curtain that appeared in front of her.

 Chapter 764：

    [Men''s clothing, there are actually men''s clothing! She''s actually wearing men''s clothes! Still a full set! Excellent! A rare gem! ¡¿


    The jade sound broadcast on the screen made Bai Yasha''s entire face flush to the extreme.


    hum!


    The sound of the kettle boiling sounded on Shiroyasha''s head, and a stream of white steam spread out.


    Seeing this scene, the Queen of Halloween was not surprised, but smiled and was about to speak.


    At this moment, Shiroyasha slammed, the chair fell to the ground with a clatter, stood up and pointed at the face of the Queen of Halloween:


    "Okay, you watch us!"


    "You actually spy on us!"


    The Halloween Queen glanced at her at this time, smiled and said:


    "If you think you can easily take over this topic with a rake, you can give it a try."


    Shiroyasha''s expression stiffened for a moment, then he silently picked up the chair, sat back in place, and said with a smirk:


    "Oh, isn''t it just a small thing~ As for such a big reaction?"


    It''s not the first time she behaved like this.


    Although it''s a bit embarrassing to be held by the Queen of Halloween, but as dead enemies, everyone has no handle on the other party.


    Isn''t it social death? Isn''t it just wearing the Queen''s underwear on her head?


    Shiroyasha''s face was covered with fine beads of sweat, but even so, she said with a hippie smile:


    "Let''s set a price. Come on, you don''t want everyone to know about us wearing your clothes."


    Looking at Shiroyasha with a hippie and smiling face in front of her, the Queen of Halloween squinted and said with a smile:


    "Haven''t you thought of it yet?"


    Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, looked at the Queen of Halloween in front of him with a somewhat surprised expression, and asked:


    "Think of what?"


    "Hint one."


    The Queen of Halloween raised an index finger and shook it gently and said:


    "I don''t have a penchant for wearing men''s clothing."


    Shiroyasha''s eyelids twitched, and an ominous premonition flooded his heart.


    "Hint two."


    The Queen of Halloween raised two index fingers, and in Bai Yasha''s trembling eyes, she swayed back and forth:


    "I haven''t slept in my bedroom lately either."


    "Then... the clothes I took..."


    Bai Yasha''s throat surged, and her right hand began to tremble uncontrollably, and then she quickly held it down with her left hand, and looked at the Queen of Halloween with a trembling voice and said:


    "That dress is..."


    "Have you thought of it?"


    The Queen of Halloween had a very sweet smile on her face.


    If it was before, Shiroyasha might still be lost for a moment because of such a beautiful smile.


    But right now, Shiroyasha just wanted to confirm one thing.


    Something very important to her integrity.


    "You don''t mean to say, that''s... Su Jin..."


    Shiroyasha couldn''t help but grabbed his hair with both hands, and looked at the Queen of Halloween with despair:


    "No, no, no, no!!"


    "Tip three."


    The Queen of Halloween raised her hand leisurely, raised her third finger, and smiled:


    "Su Jin was there when you were performing."


    When she finished speaking, she slowly raised her hand and covered her ears.


    That is at this time...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    The atmosphere was roaring, and circles of shock waves visible to the naked eye reverberated throughout the courtyard of the sky.


    The flowers of the four seasons followed, and then shattered little by little.


    Even the clouds on the horizon were silently disintegrating at this moment.


    Above the Lingshan Mountain, the big Buddha sitting cross-legged on the lotus platform frowned slightly, then slowly stretched out.


    Inside the Deep Sea Dragon Palace, Hei Tian looked up at the sky and mocked:


    "Shiroyasha went to pick up people so soon? He still exudes such a breath? The acting is quite real."


    His words fell, he sneered, and continued to bow down the first batch of files.


    Line after line of sight, each existence noticed the strangeness of the law, and could not help but look at the location of the courtyard of the sky.


    Indistinctly, some communication takes place between certain beings.


    "How long has it been since the monster human from Arcadia broke into the Garden of Heaven?"


    "It''s less than five hours."


    "In less than 5 hours, the White Night King chased after him? Hehe, he is really fond of him. I have never seen someone who cares about him before, but now he has gained a lot of knowledge."


    "How about ''Protoss Killer''?"


    "Protoss killer? In a sense, it''s really an appropriate name."


    "Will there be a fight?"


    "Not necessarily, but possible."


    "It''s actually ''possible''... This kind of achievement, I''m afraid that both Bao Si and Daji will be ashamed..."


    Speaking of this, an existence of communication, in unison, gloated:


    "The blue face is a disaster..."


    ...


    At the same time as a group of old men were slandering, Shiroyasha''s sharp cry finally calmed down.


    "Calm down?" The Queen of Halloween put down her hand and looked at her with a smile, holding a camera-like object in her hand: "Come on, eggplant~"


    quack!


    The camera in the Queen''s hand shattered little by little, and then turned into powder and sprinkled on the table.


    Seeing this, the Queen of Halloween was not surprised, but said, "What, so I haven''t calmed down yet!"


    On the other side, Shiroyasha opened his bloodshot eyes, looking at the Halloween Queen in front of him, thinking about the possibility of killing her.


    If it''s Su Jin... I do have a certain degree of certainty... But the Queen...


    But as soon as the thought arose, Bai Yasha covered his cheeks and grabbed the flesh of his face fiercely:


    "Shiroyasha, Baiyasha, you are no longer who you used to be, killing someone to silence your mouth or something..."


    "But, what a shame!"


    Bai Yasha slumped on the ground like mud, covered his face and cried bitterly:


    "I actually put the man''s head on, where is it still smelling... woo, woo!"


    "Wait...it doesn''t seem to be too uncomfortable, does it?"


    Bai Yasha cried for a long time, but found that no tears came out, and was stunned:


    "It seems like a lot of fun..."


    She mumbled, always feeling that it was quite exciting in a sense.


    Especially when Su Jin seemed to be still watching at the beginning, isn''t that what he is doing now? ?


    Ah this... it seems a little bad... Bai Yasha slammed his mouth and thought with some hesitation:


    "Thinking about it carefully, that kid Su Jin seems to be getting better and better recently. It seems that we are not at a loss!"


    Speaking of which, Shiroyasha snorted and shrank the lazi in his mouth.


    Seeing this scene, I heard Bai Yasha''s words again.


    The Queen of Halloween opened her mouth little by little.


    Chapter 1032 The Queen''s Thoughts


    The Halloween Queen stared blankly at Shiroyasha.


    This is the first time she has lost her ''wisdom'' in front of people.


    I''ve always been out of tune with Protoss because I''m not perverted enough.jpg


    She stared blankly in front of her and seemed to be still reminiscing about Bai Yasha, and after a long while, she said:


    "Did I help you wake up to some weird habit?"


    "What¡­"


    Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, and then reacted immediately. This is a great opportunity to avoid being ripped off by the Queen, so he straightened his chest and said:


    "What hobbies are you talking about ~ men and women love, isn''t it normal?"


    As long as I''m not embarrassed, it''s others who are embarrassed!


    Bai Yasha, who is well versed in this way, said with a smug look on his face:


    "That kid Su Jin hooks up with the goddess every day, does something bad, and it''s normal for us to fight back in the opposite direction, right?"


    "Okay, it seems so."


    The Queen of Halloween was dazed by Shiroyasha''s words.


    It seems normal for women to like men...


    "If that''s the case, I''ll teach Skaha about this and let her send it to the media. You don''t care anyway..."


    The Queen of Halloween reached out to pick up the white crystal on the table.


    And at this moment, there was a ''bang''!


    Her hand was held down heavily by Shiroyasha.


    The Queen of Halloween looked at her hand that was firmly fixed on the table, raised her head and looked at Shiroyasha:


    "Don''t you care?"


    Bai Yasha''s face twitched, and he gritted his teeth and said:


    "We don''t care if we hook up with men or not, but that doesn''t mean we will let this kind of thing be disclosed to the whole box!"


    Seeing the familiar annoyed expression, the Queen of Halloween suddenly had a feeling that this was the feeling of ''White Yaksha''.


    As for the Shiroyasha just now, she seriously suspected that the stimulation was too much, and the brain circuit burned out the version of Shiroyasha.


    "Why? Look at us with a little relief?"


    Shiroyasha looked suspiciously at the Queen of Halloween in front of him, and always felt that the eyes of this guy in front of him were very uncomfortable.


    "No, it''s nothing." The happy smile returned to the Queen of Halloween.


    Although the rhythm is a bit off, but now it''s time to return to the track she arranged.


    "This record crystal..."


    Before the Queen of Halloween finished speaking, Shiroyasha grabbed the Queen''s hand heavily and said:


    "Okay, we know what you''re going to say, let''s make a price!"


    Shiroyasha stared at the beautiful golden queen in front of him with a dark face.

 Chapter 765：

    Suddenly careless!


    I didn''t expect the queen to expect that she would steal her clothes, let alone that she would arrange for Su Jin to live in her own room.


    Even more unexpected is...


    Shiroyasha looked at the Halloween Queen in front of him and gritted his teeth:


    "Su Jin turned out to be yours from the beginning!"


    This is outrageous!


    My favored dependent **** is actually the son of my mortal enemy? What kind of third-rate drama is this?


    As the old opponent of the Queen of Halloween, Shiroyasha understood the other party''s intentions after sobering up his brain circuit:


    "Your purpose is to let that stinky boy Su Jin deceive our Sun sovereignty little by little, and then rely on the seven shares in his hand to overwhelm us in the personality of the Sun Star Spirit?"


    The Queen of Halloween smiled and looked at Shiroyasha, and she couldn''t deny this purpose.


    "What about your conditions? Let''s hand over another portion of the Sun''s sovereignty to Su Jin?"


    Shiroyasha grinned, with a dangerous smile on his face.


    Although she did consider whether to give Su Jin a share of sun sovereignty as a ''surprise'' before, but now, she doesn''t want to.


    The reason is very simple. I can only give my things myself, instead of being deceived by others. Her things can be given or thrown away, but they cannot be taken away.


    "There''s not much difference in the process."


    The Queen of Halloween confirmed Shiroyasha''s guess.


    In fact, she also knows that if it is given to herself, with the character of Shiroyasha, the risk of fish death and net breaking is very high.


    What this woman is best at is making trouble, and the thought of "I''m not better than you, don''t think about it", in general, it still has a certain deterrent effect on the Queen.


    But if it is handed over to Su Jin, with such a buffer, the possibility of Bai Yasha going mad will be greatly reduced.


    Of course, that was when Su Jin was not exposed by the Queen.


    Thinking of this, the Halloween Queen smiled and looked at Bai Yasha and said:


    "I gave this record crystal to Su Jin before."


    "Oh?"


    Shiroyasha froze for a moment, then looked at the Queen of Halloween suspiciously, wondering why the other party would say these things at this time.


    Of course, she was not surprised that this woman would do such a thing.


    As the center of the Celtic group of gods, the mother of gods and demons, testing heroes is the trick that this woman is best at.


    This kind of behavior of testing the hero with bait and making him entangled between interests and morality can be said to be the Queen''s signature bad taste.


    Bai Yasha was naturally not surprised that she would treat Su Jin like this.


    "What''s the result?" Shiroyasha, who was a little interested, asked playfully, "Did the troublemaker agree with joy?"


    The Halloween Queen smiled and said, "That''s not it."


    Speaking of this, she took a look and said, "He crushed the recording crystal in front of me, crushed it into fine pieces like sand."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha was stunned.


    She looked at the Queen of Halloween, then grinned, covering her stomach and mocking:


    "Hahaha~ Your golden retriever turned out to be playing off!"


    "We said how could it be you who came to showdown with us, it turns out that the kid is not happy with your temptation!"


    The Halloween Queen looked at Shiroyasha with a smile, and said with a dangerous smile:


    "Compared to some idiots who have sacrificed their blood and indirectly spawned a simulated innovation map, I think this kind of protest is understandable."


    Shiroyasha smiled for a while, then narrowed his eyes and sneered at the Queen of Halloween:


    "That''s better than having a fourth-generation **** king''s spirituality in one''s own children. Hey, the son of Zeus and Metis, some noble women are actually related to that Zeus, and it''s not too dirty!"


    "That''s better than someone pulling someone''s pants up?" the Queen of Halloween retorted with a smile.


    "Do you guys want to fight?" Bai Yasha stood up abruptly and said aggressively.


    There are some things she can do, but others just can''t say, her White Night King is such a double standard!


    "It''s like you can eat me steadily!" The Queen of Halloween said with a smile, her eyes full of threats.


    She really didn''t mind another fight with Shiroyasha.


    Anyway, it''s definitely not her who suffers!


    The two men stared at each other for a while.


    "Oh, golden fox."


    "Hmph, white-headed ghost."


    The two ''children'' snorted coldly at each other and turned their faces away.


    Picking up the teapot on the table, Shiroyasha gulped down a mouthful, and then said:


    "What kind of solar sovereignty does that kid want?"


    After knowing what Su Jin did, the pimple in Bai Yasha''s heart disappeared. Considering what the other party did, Bai Yasha still wanted to spoil him greatly.


    If you can cultivate a ''big dutiful son'', it will be wonderful.


    Hearing this, the Halloween Queen looked at Bai Yasha, and said lightly:


    "He wants your virgin..."


    "puff!"


    Chapter 1033 Expectations of the Zodiac Twelve


    Bai Yasha sprayed the tea on the face of the Halloween Queen, but was stopped by a light curtain that blocked the hot tea. "What are you talking about? Want our virgins?"


    The Queen of Halloween looked at Shiroyasha with contempt.


    The latter was stunned for a moment, and only after touching his forehead did he realize it:


    "Oh, you''re talking about a Virgo! What, it''s this..."


    Bai Yasha suddenly realized, and then he became gnashing his teeth again, staring at the Queen of Halloween angrily and said:


    "You guys deliberately misunderstood me, right?"


    "That''s because some people''s thoughts are too dirty, what does it have to do with me?" The Queen of Halloween happily picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    Bai Yasha looked at the pretentious woman in front of him with a look of hatred.


    This Bichi, always thinking about her mentality, it''s just hateful!


    That guy Su Jin wants is definitely not a Virgo, this thing and that guy are the worst one.


    "You guy, you know that Virgo and Su Jin have the worst relationship."


    Bai Yasha looked at the leisurely woman in front of him speechlessly, and said:


    "Whether your own child is a chick, don''t you know?"


    "It turns out that the match requirement for Virgo is a chick?"


    The Queen of Halloween said in surprise as if it was the first time she knew about it.


    "rua~"


    Shiroyasha was disgusted by the woman''s pretense.


    How many years have you been acquaintances, who are you pretending to be, old lady?


    Shiroyasha looked at the Queen of Halloween with a black line on his face, and said:


    "That boy is suitable for Cancer, right? You want us to replace Cancer with Virgo and hand it over to him?"


    "Give two sun sovereignty in one breath, is this what you gave us on the ''bright side''?"


    The fact that Bai Yasha came to the Garden of Heaven was obviously something that could not be concealed.


    The reason for her conflict with the Queen, the reason why Su Jin came to Tianzhiyuan, has almost been sold by Qianyan now.


    Although the excuses that the gods got were ''because the Queen of Halloween took the lead in taking away the spoils in the Ouroboros stronghold, Su Jin went to the door to ask her for guilt, but was detained by the Queen, and then Bai Yasha came to settle the account. But it was too much to hand over both the water bottle and the Cancer to Su Jin in one breath.


    It is true that there is something good in the Ouroboros stronghold that the gods cannot know, and cannot even say if they know it.


    But giving two solar sovereignty would be outrageous.


    Hearing what Shiroyasha meant, the Halloween Queen raised her eyebrows and said lightly:


    "I''ve sent Gemini out."


    "What?"


    Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment.


    The Gemini that she was deceived by the queen before is already on Su Jin?


    That is to say, Su Jin now has Leo, Pisces, and Gemini?


    Already have three solar sovereigns?


    If this is to give both Cancer and Aquarius to Su Jin...


    And at this time, the Queen of Halloween said indifferently:


    "I also promised to give him the Aquarius, but this requires him to join the ''Halloween Queen'' on the bright side and become the ruler of the lower class."


    Four... If you count the Cancer that the golden retriever wants to exchange, five... Shiroyasha''s face finally changed.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween said faintly:


    "It is estimated that before long, Hei Tian will hand Taurus into his hands, as long as that guy doesn''t act stupid."


    "Six, more than half."


    The corner of Baiyasha''s mouth twitched, and the simulated star creation map "Great Treasure" that required twelve copies of solar sovereignty to unlock, actually got half of the solar sovereignty so quickly.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little too hasty?"


    Shiroyasha looked at the Queen of Halloween hesitantly, and said somewhat unnaturally:


    "Six Sun Sovereignty, which is comparable to the amount of Sun Sovereign you once held."


    In the past, before Su Jin came to Little Garden, the large sum of the sun''s sovereignty was owned by the owner.


    Fourteen for Shiroyasha, six for the Queen, one for Leticia, and four for being left out, or being secretly monitored by Ouroboros.


    This is the total number and attribution of solar sovereignty in the Little Garden.


    And now, once the Queen''s arrangement is successful.


    The sovereignty of the sun will become thirteen shares of White Yaksha, six shares of Su Jin, four shares of Queen, one share of Leticia, and the last share of Chen Long who is living abroad.


    It can be said that the big killer such as Sun Sovereignty will always be controlled by their Protoss-related existences.


    This target is a bit big, especially Su Jin holds six solar sovereignty with a three-digit number.


    This amount is not an ordinary attracting firepower.


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha said faintly:


    "Su Jin can''t hold it, at least he can''t hold up the firepower of those old things now."


    There is not a single **** in Hakoniwa who has no idea about the sovereignty of the sun. If there is, it is also a minority that can be counted with one hand.


    Once Su Jin''s possession of a large amount of solar sovereignty is exposed, and he does not have the deterrent power of the queen, the consequences... I am afraid there will be no peace.


    At this moment, the Queen of Halloween said indifferently: "Then let them not find out for the time being. When they don''t find out, they can cultivate Su Jin into a complete body in one breath. Only in this way can they be under the eyes of those old people. Strengthening our strength is the only way to strengthen our voice in Hakoba.¡±


    "How do you say it?" Bai Yasha raised his ears and asked with some emotion.


    She knows the Queen of Halloween, she knows she has a lot of ghosts, and she''s good at dealing with troublesome problems involving the gods.


    Although it is the experience of often causing trouble and dealing with the aftermath, isn''t it also richer than her experience?


    But then again, this guy is causing trouble all day long. Isn''t he testing the bottom line of the gods all the time?


    It really suits her character.


    Just when Shiroyasha was complaining in his heart, the Queen of Halloween squinted and said with a smile:

 Chapter 766：

    "You also know that my truth is biased towards ''realm'', and even more towards the concept of ''summoning''."


    "So throughout the ages, whether it existed or did not exist, I was able to summon it to Hakoba and make it a reality."


    Shiroyasha nodded, and there was nothing to refute the Queen''s explanation.


    This woman''s strongest ability is to use one-handed teamfighting tactics. When fighting in the past, she would easily pull two or three two-digit unfinished existences and besiege her shamelessly. She is also an old victim, naturally Trust the Queen''s abilities.


    "so¡­"


    The Halloween Queen smiled and said:


    "Why can''t I summon a false ''Sun Sovereign''?"


    "Hey, what do you mean..." Bai Yasha''s eyes widened.


    After she reacted, she rubbed her hands together and said excitedly:


    "Can it be done?"


    "The sovereignty of the sun belongs to us. If we say it is true, then it is true. If we say that Su Jin is false, then even if it is true, it will be false." The Queen of Halloween replied with a smile. .


    "Hey hey hey!"


    The White Yaksha thief looked at the queen with a smile and said:


    "It''s not bad for you, you just have an idea!"


    She smiled, thought about it, stretched out her left hand, put it on the wrist of her right hand, and touched the red dot on her arm.


    An invisible wave spread, but it was forcibly contained by Shiroyasha and dissipated.


    And it was at this time that Bai Yasha had a pure white girl in her hands, whose face could not be seen clearly.


    That''s Virgo''s Sun Sovereignty.


    Taking out the sovereignty, Shiroyasha squinted at the queen and said with a smile:


    "This plan, we agree!"


    "But there is one thing we have to make clear, the sovereignty of the sun must be handed over to that stinky boy by ourselves."


    This is to prevent the Queen from continuing to be kind to Su Jin on Halloween.


    After all, Shiroyasha has not forgotten his dream of cultivating a ''big dutiful son'' who will shake the garden.


    Hearing this, the Halloween Queen gave Bai Yasha a deep look, then the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and she said with a smile:


    "it is good!"


    Chapter 1034 Is there something wrong with this person?


    The courtyard of the sky, the room deep in the core.


    Su Jin sat on the soft white fabric sofa, with his right leg crossed, holding a can of orange juice in his hand, drinking it one by one, frowning and wondering what he was thinking.


    As the half can of juice was eaten, a little bit of white mist surrounded the space behind Su Jin at some point.


    Indistinctly, there seems to be a girl of similar height standing in it.


    Su Jin raised his brows at this time, that is, at this time the smoke dissipated, and a pair of plain white and slender hands wrapped around his neck from behind.


    "You seem to be very distressed, don''t you?"


    The girl''s light laughter sounded.


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and slowly stretched them out, and his eyes turned to see the side face of the girl who was close at hand.


    It was a woman with bright blond hair, blue eyes, and a tender but dazzling face.


    It is also the true body of the Fourth Primogenitor from the Blood-devouring World that resides in his blood, known as the Primordial Vampire Primogenitor of Aurora-.


    "It''s rare to see you come out."


    Su Jin stretched out his hand and took out a can from the canned juice pile in front of him and handed it to Aurora:


    "Has the power of the Sovereign of the Sun been accepted?"


    "Not yet, the power in the Sun Sovereign is too powerful, and No. 12 is still in the process of digesting."


    Aurora took the juice, then glanced at Su Jin, and handed it over.


    Seeing this, Su Jin took it silently, pulled the tab apart, then handed the juice over and asked:


    "Is there any problem?"


    Aurora took the juice, then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Except for the fact that the strength increases too fast and it is difficult to control the accident, there is no big problem."


    Speaking of this, Aurora looked at Su Jin speechlessly and said:


    "Of course, the premise is that you don''t bring the sovereignty of the sun over."


    Speaking of this, Aurora said helplessly:


    "You have to understand that the power of the true ancestor-level beast can evaporate an island at will, but it does not mean that she can control the power of Lian Xinghe that can evaporate. To describe it in the words of Hakoba, it is five figures. Don''t try to control it. The power of four figures is exceptional, that is courting death.


    But unfortunately, the twelve beasts of the Fourth Primogenitor are the existences on Su Jin who possess the sovereign nature of the sun second only to the holy clothes.


    This is also the reason why the demon''s Cang Bing can temporarily increase to four figures when he raided the stronghold of Ouroboros before.


    Because in a sense, the beasts on Su Jin''s body can be completely equivalent to the star beasts that Bai Yasha summoned with the sovereignty of the sun.


    But even a star beast can''t stand the speed at which Su Jin gains the sovereignty of the sun!


    How long does it take for a Pisces?


    Their thirteen Agulola were boarding in Su Jin''s blood, desperately trying to digest the power of Pisces. Seeing that they have just started, Gemini is here again?


    "No. 12 has often told me that she is too full of your power every day, and No. 3 complains that you are too big, and her mouth can''t be filled."


    Listening to Aurora''s complaint, Su Jin was full of black lines.


    Receive the sovereign power of the sun well, why is it so unpleasant in your mouth?


    Those who don''t know, think what am I doing to you thirteen blond vampires little loli?


    "Even if you say that, this kind of thing is not something I can decide at will."


    Su Jin shrugged incredulously.


    Sun Sovereignty is such a rare thing, it has always been able to start, and if you can''t, you have to create opportunities to start.


    This kind of box garden only has twenty-five copies of the largest treasure, and even the gods of box garden are jealous even in two digits.


    It would be nice to get one, but you also dislike it coming too much, too fast, aren''t you afraid of being sprayed to death by those jealous gods?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin paused and said:


    "There may be one or two solar sovereigns in the near future."


    Hearing this, Aurora''s expression suddenly collapsed.


    She looked at Su Jin, her face hesitated, and finally sighed deeply:


    "Although I don''t regret making you the Fourth Primogenitor of this generation, honestly, your progress really scares me."


    "Sometimes I wonder if I should give up. After all, can you really catch up with you easily?"


    She is just a five-digit vampire born in a small world at the lower level. She just found a suitable husband. Why should she be piled up into four-digit numbers?


    Although getting stronger is a good thing, the feeling of digesting and absorbing strength every day is really painful.


    And the most important thing is that the speed of progress without any bottleneck is actually slower than that of Su Jin.


    This is outrageous.


    "Relax, you have to know this kind of good thing, but I don''t know how many people dream of it."


    Su Jin smiled, took another sip of orange juice, and squinted his eyes and said:


    "To be honest, I''m really looking forward to your growth."


    Some people may think that a group of beasts that are at the four-digit legendary stage at most will not bring much improvement to Su Jin.


    But only Su Jin knew that things were not calculated like this.


    As a relative who shares part of the spirit, when the beast digests the sovereignty of the sun, it means that Su Jin is digesting the sovereignty of the sun.


    This is also the reason why he is sure to digest the sovereignty of the sun in just two months.


    Because this is not his progress alone, but the progress of fourteen people plus the original Aurora and twelve Agulola.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Such a speed is even faster than Kalji, who has two digits to assist in digestion.


    This kind of efficiency is unimaginable for ordinary gods.


    Moreover, Su Jin also knows that the role of the beasts is not only that.


    Just like Su Jin was able to use the gold of the lion, the blue ice of the enchantress, and himself to build the forbidden move of the saint, "Athena''s Amazement".


    Twelve beasts, plus Su Jin and Aurora, may not be able to take a trick to reproduce the "Twelve Zodiac''s Absolute Roar", the unique trick of releasing the combat skills of twelve golden saints in one breath.


    And because of the numerical advantage, even the Thirteen Zodiacs are not impossible.


    A single person reproduces the thirteen ecliptic patterns. Such power can even give Su Jin the confidence to escape from the hands of double digits.


    As for head-to-head, let''s wait for him to advance to three figures.


    "To say so much, it is not to wait for us to completely digest the power of the sun''s sovereignty."


    Aurora muttered, wrapping her arms around Su Jin''s neck while taking a sip of orange juice, and then pouring it into Su Jin''s mouth.


    "Hoo~ This should be the punishment for forcing the sovereignty onto us."


    Aurora raised her chin, wiped the corners of her mouth, and looked at Su Jin''s helpless face with a little pampering with joy, and then suddenly said:


    "Relax a little bit, since things have turned out like this, what kind of attitude Bai Yasha has in the end is meaningless. After all, you can''t help it, right?"


    "Is my performance that obvious?" Su Jin froze for a moment and asked in surprise.


    He was worried that the fact that he was the Queen of Halloween had caused a crisis of confidence in Shiroyasha. Was it such a conspicuous thing?


    "Do you think I''m the only one staring at you on weekdays?"


    Aurora rolled her eyes and said playfully:


    "You have to understand, there are thirteen ''I''s!"


    Why does it always feel like the points have become a horror movie? Thinking that there are thirteen Agulolas in his blood against him, Su Jin is inexplicably a little square.


    Although I knew that these girls wouldn''t peep or anything, but even so, it was outrageous.


    Am I following 13 spirits behind me?


    It seems that even in the world of Yu-Gi-Oh, I am afraid that I will be the strongest duel king!


    At this time, Aurora held Su Jin''s face and gently touched his cheek and said:


    "Take it easy, our days are still long."


    Su Jin opened his mouth and wanted to say something.


    dong dong!


    An unexpected knock sounded from the door.


    "Hey, Su Jin kid, are you inside?"


    White Yaksha? Su Jin, who heard the voice, was stunned.


    Chapter 1035 Dancing with Shackles


    Looking at the tall and slender young girl at the door, dressed in a simple kimono, covering half of her face with a fan, with white hair and golden eyes, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then said:


    "Isn''t there a few days left?"


    He was referring to the ''reasonable'' time for Bai Yasha to take Su Jin away.


    "That guy made me advance." Bai Yasha didn''t explain who ''that guy'' was, just squinted and smiled at Su Jin with a playful face: "You just blocked us at the door?"


    After Su Jin heard the words, after taking a slight breath, he turned to the divine way: "Come first."


    Bai Yasha heard the words and walked in, and Su Jin also closed the door at this time.


    Walking into the room, Shiroyasha first looked around, and then said in a playful tone:

 Chapter 767：

    "Oh? There''s no woman hiding in the room? Is it such a waste?"


    Bai Yasha could perceive that there was a woman in the room before, but he also knew that the woman seemed to be a family member living in Su Jin''s body, and now she has returned to Su Jin''s body.


    Bringing this up at this time is just teasing him and framing him for messing around in the queen''s room.


    "Who do you imagine me to be?"


    "Certainly Zeus II!"


    Hearing Bai Yasha''s righteous answer, Su Jin rolled his eyes, too lazy to care about her.


    He snorted, walked to the table, and said, "There is only orange juice here, can you accept it?"


    "Orange juice? That guy really likes drinking juice."


    Shiroyasha grunted, and his gaze drifted to the only bed in the room.


    "Does the Queen like to drink juice?"


    Su Jin raised his head with a can of orange juice, and just after speaking, he saw the white Yaksha lying on the bed with big characters, and he was speechless:


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai Yasha reached out and grabbed a pillow, covering his face, the tip of his nose surging, and sniffing hard:


    "Ah~~ this is the scent of Halloween~~ is it the scent of jasmine today, it''s so good~~"


    She hugged the pillow and rolled around on the large bed like this maggot, looking intoxicated:


    "It''s like sneaking in a long time ago. Unfortunately, that guy''s protection here is too strict. We have been greedy for thousands of years to find this opportunity!"


    Su Jin''s whole face was speechless when he saw such a salty and wet White Yaksha:


    "Be clear, I was the one who slept here yesterday, where did the scent of jasmine come from!"


    Su Jin was extremely speechless, and even got goosebumps on his arms because of Bai Yasha''s bad behavior.


    He put the orange juice next to Shiroyasha, then turned and walked towards the sofa.


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha hugged the pillow like a maggot, bent down and said indignantly:


    "What nonsense, you only slept for one day, but the Halloween guy has slept for decades. Isn''t it obvious who''s smell is left on it?"


    Su Jin opened his mouth, and then found that he couldn''t refute Bai Yasha''s ''fallacy''.


    But seeing the white-haired Xingling there smelling the pillow he was sleeping on last night, Su Jin really felt a little numb in his scalp.


    "Forget it, as you like."


    He looked at Shiroyasha who seemed to be treating him the same as before, opened his mouth, sighed, and sat on the sofa.


    If she likes to smell it, let her smell it, after all, there is a fault here.


    "Since you are here, that means I can leave soon?"


    After Su Jin finished saying this, he didn''t hear Bai Yasha''s response. He turned his head and saw that Bai Yasha was sitting beside the bed, patting the position beside him, and beckoning to him.


    "Want me to sit over there?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, but didn''t think much about it. He simply stood up again, walked to Bai Yasha and sat down.


    However, as soon as he sat down, his neck was restrained by Shiroyasha''s arm.


    "What''s your motive for being sent by the Queen to lurking around us, kid?!"


    "How much benefit did that woman give you to betray us?"


    Listening to the smiling, obviously joking voice, Su Jin''s expression gradually became weird:


    "The Queen actually explained it to you?"


    If it wasn''t for the Halloween Queen and Shiroyasha explaining the whole story, according to Shiroyasha''s character, how could this kind of behavior be treated like this.


    But having said that, the Queen of Halloween is really just like the rumors, and will put an end to what she has done.


    "Oh, sure enough, we''re good people who don''t lose our temper, even though I didn''t mean to hide it from you."


    Bai Yasha praised himself with a face of ''self-pity''.


    She let go of her hand, pinched Su Jin''s cheek in a wicked way, and smiled wickedly:


    "Since the Halloween guy is your mother, then..."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha showed a malicious smile:


    "Come on, call Daddy!"


    boom!


    Looking at Bai Yasha who was lying on the side with his head covered, Su Jin shook his red palm, and then said speechlessly:


    "Are you saying you deserve a beating?"


    "Damn, why are your fists so hard?"


    Bai Yasha clutched his aching head and gasped coldly.


    "I''m really sorry." Su Jin said without emotion.


    "What''s your attitude?" Shiroyasha rolled his eyes, then mumbled, "If it wasn''t because you turned your face for us and the Halloween guy, we''d have to teach you what a ''star spirit''s fist'' is today. "


    "Thank you so much." Su Jin''s tone was still emotionless.


    Bai Yasha pouted, then twisted his body like a maggot, crawled to Su Jin''s side, and rested his head on Su Jin''s lap.


    Su Jin watched Bai Yasha''s movements, until the other party stopped, his entire face was speechless:


    "What are you doing."


    "It''s a brother, let us rely on it, understand?" Bai Yasha said shamelessly.


    Your brother has to provide you with a lap pillow... Su Jin rolled his eyes, but didn''t push Shiroyasha out.


    After all, to be honest, in addition to being able to speak, Shiroyasha looks really good and has a chilling beauty.


    It''s a pity that he has a mouth and an abnormal brain circuit... Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha''s mouth, and the corner of his mouth twitched:


    "What regulations did you negotiate with the Queen..."


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, he saw Bai Yasha stretch out his hand and lift up his short sleeves.


    "Oh?! The abdominal muscles are pretty good~ This small body is quite energetic!" Bai Yasha whistled and patted Su Jin''s abdominal muscles with a smile.


    Su Jin: "???"


    Is there something wrong with this person?


    Chapter 1036 I take you as a brother


    "Have you touched enough?"


    Su Jin looked blankly at Bai Yasha who was rubbing softly in front of him.


    "Yo, I''m still angry." Bai Yasha turned his head to look at Su Jin, and said with a smile, "It''s all brothers, what do you mind there~"


    Can your brother touch it casually? Su Jin silently looked at the shameless woman in front of him.


    If it weren''t for the other party''s good face and hard enough fists, he would have tried to see if he could punch the crybaby.


    I''m talking to you about business, you have a ''fever'' there? You are so patient!


    "Okay, okay, get down to business, get down to business."


    Bai Yasha raised his hand to his mouth and coughed dryly, then rested his head on Su Jin''s leg and said:


    "The Halloween guy should have given you Gemini?"


    "right."


    Su Jin nodded, but it was not surprising that Bai Yasha knew this.


    After all, even if the queen doesn''t say it, with Shiroyasha''s familiarity with the sun''s sovereignty, he can perceive the sun''s sovereignty on him at close range.


    This may be the innate ability of the Sun Protoss.


    This guy has just been stroking around and 80% is also determining the situation of the sovereignty of the sun... Thinking of this, Su Jin glanced at Bai Yasha, but did not express his guess.


    "Lion, Pisces, Gemini, three servings." Bai Yasha muttered to himself, then squinted and smiled: "Halloween also promised to give you an Aquarius, right?"


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded again.


    This is nothing to admit. After all, the Sun Sovereignty of Hakoniwa is basically in the hands of Shiroyasha and the Queen of Halloween. Now the two have formed an alliance. The whereabouts of Sun Sovereign can be determined by asking.


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha said with a little playfulness: "She really does not leave any room for cultivating you."


    Su Jin was silent for a while, then said, "...I said I only learned the truth recently, do you believe it?"


    To Su Jin''s surprise, Bai Yasha nodded seriously and said:


    "Believe!"


    At this time, Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin with pity, shook his head, and sighed again:


    "This kind of thing, that woman can definitely do it, or in other words, if there is no such trick, it would not be her masterpiece."


    "Playing, cheating, cheating, taking the pain of others as his own pleasure, the guy called the queen is a veritable ''Demon King''."


    "It''s basically a joke to even deceive your own son like this now."


    "Of course, that woman is not without merit."


    "At least every bad thing you do will be solved by yourself, and the wrong thing you have done and the harm you have caused to others will also be vigorously made up for."


    "That''s her only strength."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha half-opened his eyes, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Why do you think she promised to give you an Aquarius?"


    "It''s not the compensation that he gave you after taking advantage of you. That guy likes to throw money at people. No matter how angry people are, they have to think of her goodness. It''s an old and bad taste."


    Su Jin listened to Bai Yasha''s long speech, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch a few times:


    "So, that''s why you don''t deal with her, but you still hate her?"


    "That''s not it."


    Shiroyasha vehemently denied:


    "We''re just greedy for her face. Is she a bad character? What does it have to do with us?"


    "..." Su Jin was speechless and silent.


    Saying something like Yan Control blatantly is very white Yaksha.


    At this moment, Bai Yasha smiled and said, "Remember the surprise we said last time?"


    "Huh?" Su Jin froze for a moment, then looked down at Bai Yasha.


    It was at this moment that Bai Yasha patted his stomach lightly through his clothes, and let out a pop! Snapped! sound:


    "Look at this."


    Su Jin''s face changed slightly, and immediately pulled up his clothes and looked at his abdomen.


    At this moment, a huge giant crab with eight giant feet, two giant claws, and a transparent snow-white body was reflected in his pupils.


    The giant crab appeared on Su Jin''s stomach, waving its giant claws like a tiger, and then slowly became transparent.


    "This is... a Cancer?"


    When Su Jin was surprised, Bai Yasha also looked at the gradually transparent Cancer in surprise.


    According to her estimation, this trace should be able to stay on Su Jin for at least three days...


    "It seems that you have a very high affinity for the sovereignty of the sun..." Bai Yasha said with a little surprise.


    "Affinity?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, it is affinity."


    Bai Yasha reached out and stroked Su Jin''s stomach, squinting and smiling:


    "You don''t think that something like the sovereignty of the sun is something that ordinary gods and Buddhas can accommodate casually?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin asked curiously, "Is this difficult?"


    Bai Yasha''s face twitched, resisting the urge to roll his eyes, and said speechlessly:

 Chapter 768：

    "If not, do you think that the Halloween guy will put Leo and Chenlong in the hands of the members of the previous generation of Arcadia?"


    "Is it bad to have 8 Sun Sovereignty, or Sun Sovereignty can''t make her stronger?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Jin''s expression suddenly became strange after hearing this.


    At this time, Bai Yasha finally couldn''t hold back, rolled his eyes and said:


    "Except for us, all people have a limit to the accommodation of the sovereignty of the sun."


    "And the Halloween guy''s limit is six, which is why during the Dawn War, she won''t continue to fight after grabbing six."


    "It''s not because she doesn''t need it, it''s because she can''t."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha chuckled lightly and said meaningfully:


    "Actually, it''s better to accommodate the first solar sovereignty. Basically anyone can do it. Of course, whether they can exert their power is another matter."


    "And the second one starts, it depends on the affinity."


    "According to the research of All Saints, the difficulty of accommodating a second copy is similar to that of accommodating a limit power, but starting with the third copy, it will be different."


    "The approximate difficulty is equivalent to grasping the existence of authority, suppressing the resistance of authority, and cultivating and sublimating another authority from scratch."


    "And the fourth... hehe, the Halloween was stuck for hundreds of years, and even was forced to ask us why it was successful."


    Su Jin''s face sank when he heard this.


    He didn''t care what to say, and directly opened the Dimensional Forum, and then asked about the consumption of accommodating the third Gemini.


    [Answer: 100,000 points can be consumed to accommodate Gemini. ¡¿


    One hundred thousand... It was only ten thousand for Pisces, but now it has increased tenfold... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    i fuck...


    Chapter 1037 Accidentally Broken Straight


    Thinking of the third solar sovereignty to accommodate in advance requires ten times the previous points.


    In case, if the fourth copy is ten times, it is impossible for him to sell it.


    Fortunately, after asking the forum, Su Jin found that the fourth Sun Sovereignty only required 300,000 points, and the fifth was only 500,000 points, which to a large extent comforted Su Jin''s fragile mind.


    Although he couldn''t figure out that what Bai Yasha said was true, it was the forum that took the opportunity to raise the price.


    But one thing is clear, that is the more difficult it is.


    Because according to Shiroyasha, the third share is probably equivalent to Hermes, who is in charge of stealing, accumulating war power.


    It is very hard work just to suppress the old authority and not devour weaker ones.


    And in this situation, power must be elevated to authority.


    The difficulty, to describe it aptly, is dancing with shackles.


    And the more authority, the more and heavier the shackles, until those high-ranking gods and Buddhas can only barely maintain their balance.


    This is also the reason why there are fewer and fewer strong people starting from the three-digit number.


    Authority is easy to collect, but it is too difficult to contain, and after the containment, there is still an effort to maintain the conceptual balance in the body without serious conflict, and in this tightrope situation, until all the authorities are collected.


    Then, it is the final leap, unifying and sublimating all the authorities, and achieving the two-digit ''universal truth''.


    For Su Jin, these things can be used to consume points to allow the forum to erase this accumulated time.


    And the result of doing so...


    "In the end, all I need is money..." Su Jin said in a very unnatural tone.


    If you want to become stronger and want money, you have to do things in Little Garden or the lower levels, and you have to offend the existing vested interest groups.


    And if you want to get 12 points of Sun Sovereignty, you have to save points for promotion to the eighth sense...


    I always feel that this is the rhythm to offend everyone...


    How do I feel that the final trial of mankind is not as crazy as I am?


    "Lack of money? Are you short of money?"


    Bai Yasha, who didn''t read his mind, looked at Su Jin in surprise and said:


    "If you want money, just ask the queen to ask for it!"


    "I''m not talking about that money... Wait a minute, it seems to be OK..."


    Su Jin rubbed his chin and looked at Bai Yasha with a very subtle expression.


    As Shiroyasha said, he seems to be able to ask the Queen of Halloween how to accommodate the sovereignty of the sun!


    After all, consuming points and accommodating Sun Sovereign through the forum only helped Su Jin shorten the progress, but it did not mean that Su Jin could not accommodate it through his own efforts.


    And Halloween girl, as a senior who accommodates six copies, is more experienced than Su Jin no matter what.


    If you ask her, even if it can only be used for reference, at least it can reduce the consumption of points...


    Of course, it''s not that Su Jin can''t ask Bai Yasha, but this master''s situation seems to be decisively different from his...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin took a deep look at Bai Yasha''s face.


    When I think of this stupid-looking woman, she was born with twenty-five sun sovereignty, and she is a double-digit existence without even working hard. This kind of treatment... No wonder the queen is not happy with Bai Yasha.


    You can only hold six copies if you work hard, and this color embryo is born with twenty-five points.


    Don''t say it, Su Jin is going to be jealous!


    "Hey, why are you pinching our face? Are you looking for a smack?"


    Hearing Bai Yasha''s complaint, Su Jin realized that he had pinched the other person''s face at some point.


    "Ah, sorry."


    Su Jin apologized in an emotionless tone, then moved his hand to Shiroyasha''s kimono and wiped it hard:


    "A little distracted."


    Looking at Su Jin''s malicious actions, the corner of Bai Yasha''s mouth twitched while resting on Su Jin''s knee, and then he showed a meaningful smirk:


    "Your performance... ah ah ah, can you finally understand your splendid splendor like the sun, Lord Shiroyasha?"


    No, this will only make me miss you, Sun... Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then said:


    "The queen should have said something about accommodating the sovereignty of the sun?"


    "Well, she asked us to teach you." Bai Yasha spread out the folding fan and raised his chin proudly.


    However, the smugness only lasted for a few seconds, and it couldn''t hold it any longer.


    "What kind of eyes do you have, when we lie again?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately retracted his contemptuous gaze, and said in surprise, "Am I that obvious?"


    "You guy... how come you are exactly the same as that guy when it comes to beating..."


    Shiroyasha bit the head of the black folding fan and said angrily:


    "Even if we don''t know how to accommodate the sovereignty of the sun, but as the natural sovereign holder, as long as you imitate the specialness of our body, won''t we be able to accommodate it?"


    "Imitate your special?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin opened his eyes slightly and looked at Bai Yasha''s body in disbelief.


    To imitate the speciality of Shiroyasha, this kind of words, just listen and listen.


    In fact, the meaning is basically equivalent to letting Su Jin study the body composition of Bai Yasha...


    Su Jin finally understood why Bai Yasha said that the queen would turn to her for help in the first place.


    This is indeed something only Shiroyasha can do.


    And just when Su Jin was staring at Bai Yasha, Bai Yasha suddenly put his hand on his chest and pretended:


    "Oh, don''t use such an enthusiastic gaze, people will be shy."


    Su Jin took a sip of saliva to the side with an expressionless face.


    Shiroyasha''s face twitched, but he immediately said like no one else:


    "Well, for specific things, we''ll talk about it when we discuss a charter with Wansheng."


    "Now, all you have to do is to feel the sun''s sovereignty in your body a lot and be prepared to accommodate it."


    After speaking, Shiroyasha jumped up, stood and said:


    "In half an hour, you can return to Arcadia by yourself, and we have to finish here."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately asked, "How did you hide the lack of solar sovereignty on your body?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha turned around and said with a smile:


    "You don''t have to think about this kind of thing, that''s what we and Halloween have to do."


    When she said this, she deliberately pressed the folding fan she just bit against Su Jin''s chin and raised the top of his head:


    "What you want to sit on now is to obediently ''feed'' on our side and Halloween."


    When Su Jin heard such remarks, he couldn''t help but looked down at Bai Yasha.


    It''s alright, at least it''s not flat, it''s still a little valley...


    "If you look at it again, you will have your eyes gouged out."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin suddenly raised his head and looked directly at Bai Yasha''s reddish face.


    "Didn''t you say we are brothers? Then it''s no big deal to take a look at it, right?" Su Jin said with a calm expression.


    Hearing this, Shiroyasha blurted out his debut in the winter:


    "Then brother, can you make me feel good?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s calm expression suddenly became unbearable.


    I take you as a brother, you actually want to cheer me up?


    Chapter 1038 Chess and Card Room


    Su Jin seriously looked at the girl with white hair and golden eyes on her knees. After watching for a while, she said in a tentative tone:


    "You are very wrong today."


    Will the right Shiroyasha say it makes her cool? It''s normal for Black Rabbit to say this kind of thing, but it''s a bit abnormal for Su Jin.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Shiroyasha asked back with a smile.


    "..." Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha''s face in front of him that seemed to be smiling, but was actually very sharp, and hesitated.


    He seriously doubted that the Queen of Halloween had shown that scene to Shiroyasha.


    The scene where he pulls his clothes over his head.


    But this kind of thing can''t be said, at least the Shiroyasha in front of him doesn''t seem to want him to say it.


    "Forget it, you weren''t right that day." Su Jin sighed and skipped the topic.


    Although physically, he actually wants to be cool.


    After all, the long white yaksha is still very good-looking.


    However, it is now in the hall of the Queen of Halloween, or in the place where she is resident.


    If this is played a little bit, that person is afraid that it will kill people.


    Facing Su Jin''s words, Bai Yasha pouted and said:


    "What, we seem to be some kind of pervert."


    You still have the face to say? Su Jin looked at the brazen guy in front of him speechlessly, and said:


    "You know this for yourself."


    Bai Yasha raised his brows when he heard the words, and said playfully: "What? A piece of solar sovereignty still can''t seal your mouth?"


    "Then do we want to give you a treat here?"


    She smiled and stretched out her hand, scratching Su Jin''s stomach with her slender fingertips, her movements unusually feminine.


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched. Just when he was about to say something, his eyes suddenly moved and he looked up straight ahead.

 Chapter 769：

    Where, in the two holes that suddenly appeared in the atmosphere, Su Jin saw a pair of ruby-like eyes.


    And beside the ruby ??eyes, there are a pair of violet, seductive and moving female eyes.


    In addition, Su Jin seemed to see in the corner of the room, a pure white flower blooming slowly.


    This is, the Queen of Halloween... Alger... and Omega... Su Jin was completely numb after realizing the crowd.


    The Queen and Alger are okay to say, why is the Lord Omega also watching?


    Are you free?


    And just when Su Jin''s brain was confused, three blatant onlookers were communicating covertly.


    [Hey, Halloween, is Shiroyasha coming for real? ¡¿ Alger asked in an unnatural tone.


    [As of now, this is the case. ¡¿The Queen of Halloween''s tone is relatively calm.


    Then Alger couldn''t stop yelling:


    ¡¾what? What does this guy mean, I managed to find a favorite, this sentence actually wants to rob a man? ¡¿


    After Alger finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong, and when he turned his head, he thought of a scary possibility:


    [No, this guy is not trying to spy on me secretly by grabbing a man as a springboard? ¡¿


    [¡­There is a possibility. ¡¿The Queen of Halloween said delicately.


    Based on what she knew about Shiroyasha, this guy might really have Alger''s idea.


    No, it was this guy who was thinking of Su Jin and Alger at the same time.


    [No, I have to stop her. ¡¿


    After Alger said this, he looked at the power that filled the room with ice flowers with fear:


    [Halloween, what do you think the attitude of the thousand-eyed one? ¡¿


    The Queen of Halloween was silent for a while, and then said:


    [Probably relieved, after all, my own cabbage has finally learned to bully pigs instead of harming cabbage. ¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Su Jin looked at those two eyes in silence for a while, then lowered his head and saw Bai Yasha''s face full of embarrassment, and couldn''t help but startled:


    "Are you embarrassed too?"


    "To shut up!"


    Bai Yasha glared at Su Jin, then quickly got up, looked at the pure white flower in the corner with a little shame, and the whole ear turned red.


    That shameful appearance was exactly the same as Leticia, who was bullied by Su Jin in his arms while Su Jin was cooking while the black rabbit was cooking.


    "All in all, you can leave on your own in 30 minutes. That''s it. If something happens, we will notify you later."


    Putting those words down, Bai Yesha opened the door with a snap and disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin turned his head and looked at the Halloween Queen and Alger who appeared in front of him and said:


    "She''s actually shy too?"


    "Not to us." The Queen of Halloween smiled and shook her head, and then said with contempt in her eyes: "I''m here with Alger, and she will only be more excited."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly understood, and looked at the pure white flower in the corner with a hidden gaze.


    So, is the omega the reason?


    According to the Hakoba tabloid rumors, Shiroyasha regards Omega as a guardian... Now it seems that this is not chasing the wind...


    However, when Omega saw that Bai Yasha was just lying on his lap and the salty pig''s hands were touching everywhere, Su Jin couldn''t help grinning:


    "This guy was caught by his parents!"


    "In a sense, what you said is right." Alger sneered and said, "After all, the Thousand Eyes has really kept her locked up, otherwise she will do something out of the ordinary."


    Su Jin immediately understood when he heard the words. No wonder Bai Yasha''s behavior is abnormal, but he has never done anything too outrageous. Co-authoring is controlled by two goddesses!


    But today''s White Yaksha is really wrong... Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at the Queen of Halloween and asked:


    "Could it be that you showed her that thing?"


    The Queen of Halloween said confidently: "Of course you have to show her something so interesting."


    Su Jin''s face twitched, and then he said, "That''s why she became so rude."


    "It''s not as simple as ''indecent''."


    The Halloween Queen shook her head, then looked at Su Jin meaningfully. After watching for a while, she didn''t say with a smile until Su Jin felt uncomfortable.


    "You better be careful after that."


    "Be careful of what?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween said in a subtle tone: "I may have accidentally broken Shiroyasha straight."


    Su Jin: "?!"


    Chapter 1039 Uesugi Kenshin''s Killing Intent


    White Yaksha was cut straight...


    That is to say, before Shiroyasha''s hands and feet, it is not to transfer the sovereignty of the sun, but... to wipe the oil?


    I, a big man, was actually smothered by Bai Yasha?


    Because I had worn that thing, I was too ashamed, so I forcibly deceived myself~ I like men?


    No, according to how excited Shiroyasha was when he touched his stomach just now, this guy seems to be enjoying it at all.


    No way, Shiroyasha actually takes both sexes, but she always thought she liked girls, but now, the part that likes boys is just activated by the queen...


    When he came back to his senses, Su Jin was already standing at the gate of the Arcadia headquarters.


    He looked at the iron fence in front of him, and looked at the white and blue European-style castle behind the iron fence. He couldn''t help but patted his cheek and said:


    "What''s the matter!"


    Everyone in Hakote said that girls should be careful of Shiroyasha, but now it seems that boys are not safe anymore...


    Recalling that when he left the Garden of Heaven, the Queen of Halloween asked him to be careful of Bai Yasha''s advice, and Su Jin''s whole face cramped.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to worry about this. Anyway, Bai Yasha was taken aback by that person. I''m afraid that he will be in an embarrassing period recently, so don''t worry too much about facing her..."


    Su Jin shook his head, then stepped away and stepped into the courtyard.


    That is, the moment he stepped into the courtyard, he felt two familiar fluctuations of divine power.


    "Uesugi...and Marta...why did they come here?"


    Su Jin looked at the castle not far away, looked at the house that was constantly exuding divine power from a spiritual perspective, frowned and said:


    "Do you mean to let me see them as soon as I come back..."


    There were some doubts in his heart, but Su Jin still followed the source of the fluctuation and took a step.


    ¡­


    Arcadia headquarters, chess and card room.


    "Pair Aces." Marta put two cards on the table.


    "No." Athena looked at the card and said flatly.


    Uesugi Kenshin, who was beside him, immediately followed:


    "Right 2."


    "I can''t afford it." Marta rolled her eyes, then said to Uesugi Kenshin, "Uesugi, do you know that Athena is the landlord, okay?"


    "Sorry, senior." Uesugi Kenshin replied in an emotionless voice: "I seem to have forgotten my position."


    No, you clearly remember your position, and you still remember very clearly, didn''t you just tease you... Marta murmured in her heart, and then looked at Athena:


    "Speaking of which, how are you chasing Zeus?"


    After the defeat of Zeus, Athena will inevitably be chased and killed, which is almost the consensus of the Heavenly Army.


    Athena glanced at her, then said calmly, "I''m not sure if he''s dead."


    Marta obviously believed Athena''s words, and suddenly sighed helplessly:


    "Why are these old things so hard to die?"


    She said looking at the two cards in Athena''s hand and began to figure out how to win the game.


    "A pair of 3." Uesugi Kenshin''s merciless words brought Marta back to reality.


    "Hey, Uesugi!" Marta looked at the angry colleague with tears and laughter: "Enough is enough!"


    And at this time, Athena quietly put down the two cards: "King Zhuang."


    When Marta heard the words, she suddenly got stuck. She slowly turned her head, looked at Athena with a smile, and said bluntly, "You still hide this kind of card until now?"


    "Sorry, I''m used to it." Athena reached out and twisted the hair on her temples and pinned it to the back of her head.


    Marta twitched the corners of her mouth and said nothing, but reluctantly put down all the cards:


    "Forget it, I can''t beat you."


    She said, resting her hand on the back of the armchair, squinting at Athena and said:


    "Speaking of which, what are the intentions of the Greek gods? They really intend to give up the alliance with the Heavenly Army and let the Roman gods ascend?"


    "Didn''t Hades contact you?" Athena asked while sorting out the cards.


    "No!" Marta rolled her eyes at this time and said, "That Buddhist guy knows if he wanted to be lazy for a long time, and he hasn''t heard from him yet."


    "It''s probably looking at the attitude of Arcadia." Uesugi Kenshin said calmly: "After all, the fourth generation of God King is already inevitable."


    "Inevitably?" Athena glanced at Uesugi Kenshin, then smiled, "I like this word."


    "It''s such a weird laugh." Marta mumbled, then turned her head and asked the black rabbit who had been standing beside her, "Little black rabbit, hasn''t your man come back yet?"


    ?????


    Hearing this description, Black Rabbit was startled, covering his flushed face and said:


    "Eh? Man? Although this is indeed the case, but to put it bluntly, would it be..."


    Seeing the black rabbit twisting and turning, Marta couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth:


    "You guy, it''s really helpless."


    Uesugi Kenshin, who was lying on the table watching Athena shuffle the cards, asked lazily:


    "Whether Su Jin can come back depends on the Queen''s attitude?"


    "Though you say so."


    Marta sighed, then said in a very subtle tone:


    "At this time, it always feels like there will be a lot of trouble for the White Night King to contact the Halloween Queen."


    ¡­


    "If Alger gets involved too..."


    Before Marta finished speaking, Athena replied, "It should have arrived."


    "What''s coming?" Marta was stunned for a moment, and then her expression changed: "Wait, don''t you mean..."


    "Just as you think."


    Athena skillfully shuffled the cards, looked at the flashing cards, and said with a smile:


    "Alger should be in the Garden of Heaven by now."


    "At a time like this..."


    Marta sighed helplessly, then raised her head, looked at Athena''s curly hair, squinted her eyes, and asked:


    "Ask a little more."


    "That boy Su Jin, what are you going to do next?"


    "What and how?" Athena asked knowingly.


    "You, you are all old acquaintances, do you like playing quizzes so much?"

 Chapter 770：

    Marta looked at Athena dumbfounded, and then said seriously:


    "I want to ask, does that kid plan to take over the Greek **** group?"


    Hearing this blatant question, Athena glanced at Marta, then smiled and said:


    "It''s better for you to ask yourself about this kind of thing."


    "What?" Marta hesitated.


    It was at this time that the door of the chess and card room was pushed open, and a male voice came in.


    "When will the Heavenly Army govern the internal affairs of other communities?"


    Chapter 1040 Ways to Talk to Smart People


    Along with the voice, Su Jin, with a smile on his face, stepped into the chess and card room. He stepped into the room, nodded slightly towards Black Rabbit, then walked to the chess and card table, pulled a chair and sat down, then complained to Marta:


    "As for your question just now, let''s put it in the other gods and see if they can catch you."


    "You boy!"


    Marta rolled her eyes, looked at this guy who turned his face and didn''t recognize anyone because of a small problem, and said speechlessly:


    "How can I walk like a ghost? I''ve been paying attention to my surroundings, but I didn''t notice you coming back."


    Speaking of which, Marta couldn''t help but look at Su Jin''s simple casual image of short-sleeved and bunker, and couldn''t help squinting her eyes to see the perspective.


    "Hey, hey, just move your mouth, why are you still using this..."


    Aware of Mata''s posture, Su Jin couldn''t help but put his hand in front of him, and said in an unnatural tone:


    "Aren''t you afraid of long needle eyes?"


    "On the contrary, I''m afraid you have needles growing on you."


    Marta finished saying these words playfully, then put her hands on her cheeks and looked at Su Jin in surprise and said:


    "To actually wear the simulated star creation chart on your body, you are interesting."


    What is a long needle on the body? Have you ever touched it... Su Jin groaned inwardly, then put down his arms, crossed his legs and said:


    "Are you all so idle? You come to me to fish at any time?"


    After careful calculation, in the past few months when Su Jin was in Hakoba, the Heavenly Army had visited several times.


    Don''t you need money to travel through Tianmen?


    Oh, it seems that I really don''t want money...


    Hearing this, Marta rolled her eyes and said:


    "If I can, I also hope that I come to Xingshi to ask for guilt."


    Sometimes Marta also wondered if the Tianjun would have less work if he arrested Su Jin.


    But in fact she also knew that this would not change anything.


    After all, even without Su Jin, Ouroboros is secretly carrying out its own plans, systematically eradicating some lower-level communities, and controlling the future direction of Little Garden.


    In this case, it is only a matter of time before the Heavenly Army will confront the Ouroboros in the future.


    The appearance of Su Jin just exposed the plan of the Ouroboros, which caught both parties by surprise.


    If you take into account the situation that the Heavenly Army and the Ouroboros are in the dark, in a sense, Su Jin''s actions are still beneficial to the Heavenly Army.


    Otherwise, the old fox of Di Shitian, even if Su Jin was his ex-son-in-law, would seriously affect the law enforcement for twelve days, or he would be killed by that old fox righteously.


    Hearing Marta''s words, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile:


    "It looks like you didn''t think about arresting me, did you?"


    "By the way, is there a beautiful girl to accompany you? If so, I can consider going to Tianjun''s cell for a few days."


    Just after Su Jin finished saying this joke, Uesugi Kenshin, who was beside him, immediately patted the table and stood up and said:


    "No!"


    "How can there be such a creature as a beautiful girl in the Tianjun!"


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    Su Jin, who was only joking, looked at Uesugi Kenshin with a strange expression, while Athena showed a meaningful smile.


    Even the black rabbit couldn''t help but muttered:


    "Does His Majesty Uesugi not like to look in the mirror?"


    Said that there are no beautiful girls in the Tianjun? Even if you don''t count Marta, Princess Tie Fan, those goddesses and fairies, you don''t even look at your own face, Uesugi Kenshin.


    In places like Tianjun, although women with high ponytails are not very popular, they are the easiest people to marry.


    Hearing the black rabbit''s muttering, Uesugi Kenshin''s face was very embarrassed, and he even wanted to find a crack to get in to avoid the suspicious eyes of these people.


    And this is, Marta, who covered her face with a speechless expression, sighed:


    "Okay, Uesugi, this is just a joke."


    This stupid girl doesn''t really think they are going to be stick sisters, right?


    Stupid, just because of your nature, you are really going to be sold, I am afraid that your **** will be tilted to Su Jin''s side immediately... Marta complained in her heart, and then said to Su Jin:


    "Okay, don''t watch the fun over there, you little fox."


    Speaking of this, Marta said helplessly:


    "Whose responsibility do you think the Heavenly Army is in now?"


    "I don''t think I need to bear anything." Su Jin denied.


    "You can deny the rest, what about Kalji?" Marta looked at Su Jin with a smile at this time and said, "Don''t tell me that he appeared in Lingshan by himself."


    Su Jin''s eyelids twitched. Although he wanted to say that it was Bai Yasha''s fault, he also knew that Tianjun would not play word games with him.


    None of these old foxes sitting on the upper and lower floors of Hakoniwa are simple.


    Of course, except Uesugi Kenshin.


    This former human who inherited Kunshamentian, as the second generation Dharma protector Twelve days, is the youngest member of the Heavenly Army, and one of the most deceived among them.


    "Kalji appeared in Lingshan? Isn''t that a good thing? At least the Buddhist one is one step closer to Vishnu..."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile on his face.


    The corner of Marta''s mouth twitched when she heard this, a step closer? I think it''s farther.


    Do you really think everyone doesn''t understand what is going on with the Buddhists?


    Marta looked at Su Jin, who was talking and laughing in front of her, thinking that with the cheeky face of the other party, she really wanted to play guessing, and she was afraid that the other party would rely on it for a few weeks, so she couldn''t help but feel a little dejected:


    "You guy... you really grew up for you!"


    This sentence has already hinted that Su Jin should not forget his roots.


    "This is to thank the Tianjun for his tolerance before, but my brothers will settle the account. Of course, if the Tianjun wants me to sell a little personal benefit, it is not impossible to see the past relationship, but what will the result be... You know Yes." Su Jin smiled and winked at Marta.


    Regarding Tianjun''s ''ignoring'' behavior of stepping on a tightrope several times before, Su Jin did not say that his gratitude was false.


    Although there is Emperor Shitian, because of the relationship between the black rabbit and the canary, he will be recognized as his own.


    But not to mention, the Tianjun did block Su Jin''s firepower several times.


    Su Jin still remembers such kindness, so if necessary, Su Jin very much hopes that Tianjun will take this kind of favor back.


    He, Su Jin, never liked to owe favors to others, unless that person was truly his own.


    Hearing Su Jin''s almost statement, Marta gave Su Jin a deep look, and then smiled:


    "Well, since you said that, it''s not good for me to keep hiding it."


    "Actually, I''m here this time just for one thing..."


    Speaking of which, Marta glanced at Uesugi Kenshin next to her.


    Her action made Kenshin Uesugi on the side widen his eyes:


    "No? Marta, shouldn''t you? No!!"


    "We hope you can take over..." Marta deliberately stuck here, lengthening her tone.


    Uesugi Kenshin squatted down with his face covered: "Please, stop talking, I really don''t want to get married!"


    "...accept the Greek gods."


    "?" Uesugi Kenshin was stunned.


    At this time, Marta suddenly opened her eyes in surprise:


    "What marriage? Uesugi, don''t you want to marry Arcadia? You actually have such an idea?"


    Uesugi Kenshin''s face froze.


    Twelve days after becoming a Dharma protector, Uesugi Kenshin was the first to murder his colleagues.


    Chapter 1041 Athena''s Careful Thoughts


    "Speaking of which, Uesugi, you don''t have a daughter or anything, and you don''t have a husband. How could you think of marriage?"


    Marta looked at Uesugi Kenshin in surprise, and then as if thinking of something incredible, she said in surprise:


    "No? Uesugi, don''t you think about sacrificing yourself for the Heavenly Army?"


    Hearing this remark, a smile slowly appeared on Uesugi Kenshin''s face.


    Bang!


    A sword light passed by.


    A few strands of white hair slowly fell in the air.


    A drop of cold sweat flowed on Marta''s face, who was empty-handed, and she slowly raised her head to look at the long sword that was only a finger away from the top of her head. Then she lowered her head and looked at the expressionless Uesugi Kenshin. Smile:


    "Oh, didn''t I misunderstand?"


    Hearing the words, Uesugi Kenshin said with a smile: "Oh, my sword was also made by myself."


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin''s contrived tone, Marta''s mouth twitched.


    Did you just cut me in half before you knew it?


    At this time, Su Jin, who was sitting on the side watching the play, could not help whistling:


    "Wow, is the Tianjun infighting?"


    "Your Majesty Marta, you are too messy!"


    The Black Rabbit who had reacted hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed Marta''s chair, leading her back some distance.


    At this time, Marta said stunned: "Am I messing around? Don''t talk nonsense, little rabbit, Uesugi is going to chop me up!"


    Hearing these words, Hei Tu couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "Do you think I''m blind? Is it because you are talking sarcastic words over there?"


    What is it that Kenshin Uesugi wants to marry Arcadia?


    In addition to the underage children, Su Jin is the only boy among the official members of the Arcadia headquarters, okay?


    "Aren''t you going to cooperate?" Marta muttered at this time.


    Black Rabbit''s face twitched when he heard this.


    You find a lover for my husband and want me to cooperate with you?


    Do I still want to send you a flag of gratitude? Thank you, His Majesty Marta, for finding me a green hat?


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit opened the chair, and even took Marta away from the chair, leaving three meters of the chess and card table vacant.


    "You''d better sit far away."


    "Humph."


    Unhappy, Uesugi Kenshin put the long sword into the sheath, and when he loosened his hands, the sword-shaped artifact disappeared into the void.


    She raised her legs and glared at Marta, and then at Su Jin.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Su Jin said with a smile.


    "Did you just laugh?"


    Uesugi Kenshin looked at Su Jin with a blushing face, with a hint of annoyance in his eyes.

 Chapter 771：

    "Is there?" Su Jin raised his hand and pinched his cheek, pretending to be deaf.


    "You''re laughing right now." Uesugi Kenshin glared at Su Jin angrily: "Let me tell you first, I''m not interested in boys younger than me."


    Marta, who heard these words next to her, couldn''t help but laugh.


    Uesugi Kenshin likes older people?


    Coincidentally, on the contrary, she likes people who are younger and feel like a younger brother.


    This guy, in order to conceal that Su Jin is in his strike zone, has begun to lie!


    Next to him, Su Jin, who heard Uesugi Kenshin''s self-destruction, couldn''t help being shocked, and asked back:


    "Do you like older people? Then, Your Excellency Uesugi, are you honored this year? Do you need me to help?"


    The expression on Uesugi Kenshin''s face suddenly froze.


    She was just looking for a way to dispel Su Jin''s bold idea. How could she think that Su Jin would ask this.


    Moreover, can the age of the goddess be asked? Obviously not.


    "What''s with this expression? Did I ask a question that shouldn''t be asked?"


    Uesugi Kenshin looked at Su Jin who was pretending to be stupid in front of him, his eyelids twitched, he turned his head and looked at Athena who was smiling and said:


    "Can''t you take care of your ''brother''?"


    She emphasized the pronunciation of the word brother.


    And hearing this sentence, Athena spread her hands and said: "This kind of discipline of the male master, you should spare me this poor prisoner."


    Uesugi Kenshin was suddenly speechless.


    Do you really think that you are imprisoned in Arcadia by Algor?


    Who does not know that you and the top group of people at the top of the garden have secret interests?


    "Oh, if you want to discipline Su Jin, wouldn''t it be good to do it yourself? After all, Uesugi, didn''t you want to be a good wife of a housekeeper before?"


    Hearing these words, Uesugi Kenshin gave Marta a vicious look and said:


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb!"


    "I''m not dumb!"


    A good wife to be a housekeeper? Su Jin looked at the annoyed Uesugi Kenshin next to him with a subtle expression.


    As the youngest member of the Heavenly Army, he actually wants to be a good wife?


    This can be a little interesting.


    Aware of Su Jin''s gaze, Uesugi Kenshin trembled, and suddenly looked at Marta.


    Could this woman want to take the opportunity to expose her private life in front of Su Jin and induce Su Jin to think that "she is very successful with Kenshin Uesugi"?


    "oops."


    Aware of Uesugi Kenshin''s gaze, Marta stuck out her tongue, realizing that her own thoughts had already been guessed by this young colleague.


    It seems that the teasing is a bit too much, but this is obviously Uesugi''s fault.


    Who made her so excited about marriage?


    Doesn''t such a fierce reaction prove that there is a ghost in Ken Uesugi''s confidence?


    She Marta is a kind **** who is willing to help others. Since she guessed that her colleague has the intention of getting rid of the single, can she help?


    "Marta, I think you seem to need to calm down."


    Uesugi Kenshin took a deep breath, and with a smile on his face he took out a gorgeous platinum-colored spear:


    "If you can''t calm down next, then let me use this spear to calm you down!"


    Simulated star map ¡¤ Fanshi gun...


    Su Jin, Marta, Black Rabbit, and Athena immediately recognized what Uesugi Kenshin was holding.


    It was only used by certain people, the biggest secret treasure of the Hakoniwa group, and the strongest weapon with the cosmology as the core.


    I almost forgot that Uesugi was the third person qualified for this gun besides Di Shatian and Brahma... Marta sweated coldly on her forehead, and then smiled reluctantly:


    "Let''s get down to business!"


    "Yes, indeed." Su Jin nodded deeply.


    The black rabbit on the side also has straight ears:


    "Didn''t you say before that Tianjun wanted Su Jin to accept the Greek gods? Why didn''t you ask?"


    "That''s a good question."


    As if deeply touched, Su Jin nodded and said:


    "However, if the Tianjun is ''how to hope'', you have to ask Marta."


    When Marta heard the words, she immediately picked up the words and said, "Oh, then I have to introduce this in detail."


    Seeing the friendly conversation environment in front of him, Uesugi Kenshin nodded gratified.


    Sure enough, the fist is still good!


    Uesugi Kenshin finally understands how to talk to smart people.


    Chapter 1042 Full of Sincerity


    "Simply put... Su Jin, you should have heard of the fact that the Roman gods will take over the duties of the Greek gods in the heavenly army..."


    When Marta said this, she looked at Su Jin''s delicate expression and couldn''t help but look at Athena:


    "Didn''t you say it?"


    "No time." Athena said very calmly.


    She was busy controlling Zeus'' legacy in Greece, and Su Jin was also busy with the issue of the sovereignty of the sun. The two of them had run up and down several times in the past few days, so there was no time to pay attention to such things.


    "You guys..." Marta looked at it, and the two sighed helplessly.


    This is the position of the Heavenly Army!


    To describe it, it is the power of law enforcement!


    At least you give some respect to Hakote''s law enforcement system, right?


    Although the incident of the Ouroboros sneak attacking the exploratory community broke out, the majesty of the Heavenly Army has long been like a candle in the wind, but there is still a little bit of it.


    Thinking of this, Marta sighed again, then looked at Su Jin and explained:


    "Simply put, because Zeus shot in the lower realm without authorization, and also implicated an entire outer gate."


    "The twelve Greek gods who originally belonged to the 12-day reserve of the Dharma Protector have been put forward in the temple of the pantheon."


    "Although the big meeting of the gods has not yet begun, the meeting within the Heavenly Army has already been biased towards letting the Roman **** group take over the position of the twelve main gods."


    "Then why did you come to me?" Su Jin looked at Marta strangely at this time.


    The strength of the Roman gods, or the controller behind the Roman gods is the Greek **** of fire Hephaestus.


    This honest guy, because of the craftsman, has extraordinary popularity among the gods.


    In this case, it is obviously a very low success rate for Su Jin to compete with this one.


    Besides, didn''t your Heavenly Army also agree to let the Roman gods take over? Why did you still find him?


    Are your Heavenly Army also an adult? Want it all?


    "Cough cough." Marta coughed, and then said with a smile: "Isn''t this something that hasn''t been decided yet~"


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin, who was next to him, explained: "Di Shitian means that the Heavenly Army is now short of combat power, so..."


    "Uesugi..." Marta glanced at her colleague helplessly.


    Although everyone knows the fact that the Heavenly Army is short of combat power, you, a member of the Heavenly Army, can''t talk nonsense!


    This can easily become official certification!


    On the other hand, Su Jin, who had already guessed a little, was not surprised, but said with a strange expression:


    "Let the Roman **** group and the Greek **** group serve in the heavenly army together, even Emperor Shitian dares to think."


    "Isn''t this because Zeus died?" Marta said with a smile, and then added: "At least it''s dead on the surface."


    Speaking of which, she looked at Athena''s face again, and after seeing her calm face, she gritted her teeth and said:


    "This matter can be notarized by the Heavenly Army."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows.


    Tianjun to be a notarization, notarization for what?


    Naturally, it was notary that Zeus had died.


    This thing is a little subtle.


    It means that the prestige of the army should be guaranteed to prove that Zeus is dead.


    Once Zeus makes a comeback, the army of that day is obliged to ''refute the rumor''.


    In other words, if Zeus reemerged, he would be chased by the heavenly army.


    Although the Heavenly Army suffered serious losses due to successive battles, it was only a group aspect.


    On the single unit, there are three high-ranking gods and Buddhas who can use the simulated star creation map, with a broad mass base, and natural Hakoba authority.


    If the Heavenly Army really wanted to hunt down a single god-king, as long as that god-king did not have a powerful simulated innovation map, it would be almost certain to die.


    However, the subtle thing is that the next Zeus will be ''Su Jin''.


    I can''t promise to let the Heavenly Army hunt me down, can I?


    Considering that Zeus, the vest, is very likely to do things in the dark or even outside the small garden, and the behavior is completely logical, and the relationship between the vest and the body can be abandoned, Su Jin does have some intentions.


    And after agreeing, even if the Heavenly Army really pursues and kills Zeus, wouldn''t he be able to get inside information and get away calmly?


    And just when Su Jin was thinking, Marta, who thought Su Jin was hesitating, added another bargaining chip:


    "The Heavenly Army can come forward to maintain stability when you incorporate the Greek gods."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin suddenly understood something: "Are you worried that the disappearance of Zeus will make those gods peep at the lower Greek chassis?"


    "It''s not a worry, it''s already a fact." Marta sighed: "At least those communities with ideas are already on the move."


    "So it is." Su Jin immediately understood Tianjun''s concerns.


    The current situation is a confrontation between the Ouroboros and the Heavenly Army. The interests of the communities supported by both sides are intertwined, but they are also in a state of opposition on the surface.


    And because of Zeus'' actions, one leg of the "Greek Gods" of the Heavenly Army has been broken.


    Although it is said that the Roman **** group has been supplemented, the decline of the Greek **** group has also allowed other gods on the side of the heavenly army to see an opportunity.


    Anyone who has seen history knows that the most vigilant thing for a force is its own infighting.


    Now that the Greek gods have lost the core figure of Zeus, it is to let other gods see the opportunity for infighting.


    Therefore, the Tianjun thought of supporting Su Jin''s rise to the throne and integrating the Greek gods.


    Of course, there may be other plans here, such as taking advantage of Su Jin''s current limelight to deal with the Ouroboros, or stabilizing the ideas of Alger, but in a sense, the Tianjun is really supporting Su Jin controls the Greek gods.


    In a sense, this is Su Jin''s opportunity.


    But emotionally, Su Jin had a different idea.


    After hesitating again and again, Su Jin tapped the table with his fingers. After tapping a few times, he took a breath and said:


    "I have no idea of ??ruling Greece."


    "Um?"


    Marta and Uesugi Kenshin were stunned when they heard this, and then they couldn''t help but look at Athena.


    If Su Jin gave up on the Greek side, the most likely one would be Athena?


    In this regard, although Athena is indeed the most suitable person to take over Greece and stabilize the situation, the real idea of ??the Tianjun is to let Su Jin restrain the Ouroboros and the three Protoss.


    At this point, it is Su Jin that is indispensable.


    To put it simply, Athena can only kill one arrow with one stone, while Su Jin can kill three birds with one stone. It is naturally obvious how the Heavenly Army chooses.


    Facing the gazes of the two, Athena shook her head slightly.

 Chapter 772：

    Although she has the idea of ??taking over the Greek group of gods, it is not like taking over the current group of Greek gods.


    The reason is very simple, Hestia and Hades are both people she can''t control, and the independent Hephaestus must be the master who doesn''t listen to the tune.


    A tough takeover is just a repetition of the previous infighting pattern, even if it will be slightly less than the Zeus era, but it is not what she wants.


    Therefore, rather than taking over the old Greece, Athena hopes to establish a new group of Greek gods.


    Of course, the best nature is a group of gods built by his own descendants, himself and Su Jin.


    For this idea, Athena has recently fallen into the pregnancy preparation period, but she is not interested in taking over the current Greek miscellaneous.


    Seeing Athena shaking her head, Marta could only look at Su Jin again, and said helplessly:


    "It''s not you, it''s not Athena, what the **** are you thinking?"


    Su Jin, who did not understand that Athena was thinking about giving birth to ten children, smiled and said:


    "I want Arcadia to take over the Greek sphere of influence in Hakoniwa."


    Chapter 1043 The little fox and the black-bellied woman


    Hearing Su Jin''s bold speech, Marta and Uesugi Kenshin didn''t move, but Black Rabbit was taken aback:


    "Wait, Su Jin, do you mean to merge the current Greek gods into Arcadia?"


    "Yes!" Su Jin squinted, looked at the black rabbit with a smile and said, "After all, I''m a nostalgic person."


    "Oh my God!"


    Hearing this, the black rabbit couldn''t help but grabbed his ears.


    Incorporation of Greece into Arcadia?


    What''s the difference between this and an ant swallowing an elephant?


    Those are the Greek gods!


    The twelve main gods of Olympus are at the top, and many demigod heroes are the backbone, plus a large group of gods composed of major communities.


    In the past, even if all the power of Arcadia added up, it was only equivalent to one of the twelve gods, and it had to be not strong, not including the main god.


    Even if this weakened the object of comparison, Arcadia could only barely match it.


    Even if Arcadia now has Su Jin, a well-recognized powerhouse, it is obviously far from enough to compare the deterrent power of the entire Greek group of gods.


    But...Su Jin actually wants to focus on Arcadia, supplemented by Greece...


    This idea was so crazy that Black Rabbit couldn''t help covering his chest.


    My heart was beating so fast, I couldn''t accept it.


    On the other hand, the well-informed Marta couldn''t help expressing emotion for Su Jin''s bold idea:


    "...You really dare to think about it!"


    Let Greece merge into Arcadia, oh, this is even more difficult than Su Jin rebuilding the Greek gods. Uesugi Kenshin, who was on the side, couldn''t help covering his face and said, "Aren''t you afraid of offending those Greek gods?"


    Even if Hestia and Hades are recognized as good-tempered, I''m afraid they can''t stand Su Jin''s idea of ??letting Arcadia be on top and Greece as a supplement, right?


    This is like the group director of a trillion-dollar company suddenly being invited by a boss with the same assets to become a shareholder of a ten-million-dollar company.


    Isn''t this humiliating?


    Are you too embarrassed to speak? Is it cold or not?


    Su Jin leaned on the chair at this time, raised his legs and said:


    "If they don''t agree, it doesn''t make sense for me to be in the position, right?"


    "After all, I''m the leader of Arcadia, so I''m doing a good job, haven''t I?"


    Hearing this sentence, even Uesugi Kenshin understood Su Jin''s thoughts.


    This is to be divided into primary and secondary!


    Uesugi Kenshin''s eyes brightened slightly.


    He is also clear about the composition of the Greek gods.


    The universe view of the group of gods constructed with the "three" of the three god-kings.


    Divide the powers into three parts: the sky, the underworld, and the ocean, and let the remaining nine main gods be supplemented.


    However, in fact, Greece''s power is far more than the division of power.


    The three gods and kings each form their own line, and the queen is another line. Athena is independent, Hephaestus opens the door alone, Hestia is aloof, and Apollo has both sides. No one can be blamed, but he also has his own. Small faction.


    If the alliance between their respective forces is counted, the Greek gods can be divided into more than 20 camps.


    This is embarrassing.


    Although it is the same externally, the uncle is really many.


    And Su Jin obviously doesn''t need so many ''uncles'', what he wants is absolute dominance.


    Therefore, he will make such a request.


    Only by accepting such a request, truly giving up the desire to be in power, and truly sincerely working under Su Jin''s banner, will the gods be accepted by him.


    The idea that he deliberately made such a request is to let the remaining twelve main gods take a stand, whether they are enemies or friends.


    "You really dare to think." Uesugi Kenshin said with admiration.


    This kind of thing that obviously will lead to civil strife, actually dares to do it.


    In terms of courage, no one is bigger than Su Jin.


    But there is one thing to say, no one can be bigger than Su Jin in terms of background.


    The husband of the magic star Alger, the **** of the sun king Shiroyasha, and the grandson of the Queen of Halloween.


    In terms of identity background, Su Jin is really not afraid to turn against Hades.


    "It''s just that if you do this, you won''t be able to accept the power of Greece stably, even if our Heavenly Army comes forward to mediate."


    Marta sighed and said in a very helpless tone.


    Hades, Hestia, Poseidon, Apollo and Hephaestus, which of these powerful and powerful gods would be willing to surrender?


    It¡¯s okay to cooperate with one or two, and surrender is also possible, but in all cases, there is little hope.


    Su Jin said calmly at this time:


    "It''s okay, I''ve never liked to hold things bigger than my palm."


    Su Jin himself understands that it is impossible to take over Greece completely.


    Unless he is willing to change his identity and become the leader of the Greek gods, replacing Zeus as the largest force in Greece.


    But this kind of thing makes no sense.


    The current Arcadia, the four-digit exceptional combat power that can be taken out has already surpassed Zeus''s banner.


    The gap between the current Arcadia and Zeus is in the background, but if you want to accumulate this thing, Su Jin is not helpless, why go to Greece to be a grass-headed king.


    "You''re an interesting person."


    When Marta heard Su Jin''s words, she couldn''t help but smile:


    "Okay, since you have such an idea, I''ll come forward and ask what''s the attitude of Greece."


    "Marta!" Uesugi Kenshin''s face changed immediately, and he said very unnaturally: "Don''t play with fire."


    On behalf of Su Jin, on behalf of the Tianjun, I went to ask the Greek bigwigs if they could eat on their knees.


    You are not afraid of losing your life.


    "Isn''t it fun to play with fire~" Marta said with a smile.


    Su Jin looked at Marta like this, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly:


    "Tianjun is determined to bring me in."


    He has said so, the Tianjun is still willing to help, the sincerity in this is not too big.


    But the more this is the case, the more Su Jin understands how strong the smell of gunpowder is in Hakoten now.


    After all, the Heavenly Army will do this, and the Ouroboros can be said to have contributed.


    The behavior of those snakes is afraid that they really sting Di Shitian and sting Marta, otherwise they would not show such sincerity.


    "Actually, there is more sincerity."


    Marta looked at Su Jin with a smile, her tone was a little teasing:


    "Me and Uesugi, which one do you like, Su Jin?"


    Chapter 1044 It seems, it''s really possible


    "Me and Uesugi, which one do you like, Su Jin?"


    Hearing this sentence, a pair of eyes looked at Su Jin in front of the poker table.


    "Look what am I doing?"


    Su Jin put down his raised legs in surprise, looked around the crowd, and then spread his hands and said:


    "What kind of person am I? You all know that."


    After he finished speaking, he answered Marta seriously:


    "As you all know, I like being passive."


    The black rabbit spat, Athena casually looked away, while Uesugi Kenshin himself twitched the corners of his mouth, resisting the urge to dismantle Su Jin.


    Su Jin likes to be passive?


    That''s a real joke.


    How active this guy is, who is there~ I don''t understand.


    Therefore, half of Su Jin''s words are unbelievable, but the first half of the sentence, everyone knows who Su Jin is.


    What this guy just had in mind was definitely - ''I want it all''.


    On the opposite side of Su Jin, Marta, who was smiling and Yanyan, seemed to have understood something, nodded clearly and said:


    "So this is ah!"


    After she said this, she immediately put aside the topic and said:


    "Then just follow the conditions just now~"


    "The Heavenly Army is here to help you contact the members of the Greek group of gods, convince them to sit at the negotiating table, and provide assistance as much as possible, as for the rest..."


    "I understand." Su Jin cupped his hands and said, "If it can be done, then everyone will be colleagues."


    Hearing this, Marta gave Su Jin a meaningful look, but didn''t say anything, just nodded with a smile.


    "So that''s the decision?"


    "It''s decided." Su Jin affirmed.


    "Okay, cool."


    Marta showed a bright smile, then tried Uesugi Kenshin again and said:


    "Uesugi, let''s go, don''t let Su Jin wait for a long time."


    "Okay." Uesugi Kenshin nodded and stood up.


    Seeing this, Marta also got up, and then smiled at Su Jin who was about to send him off:


    "You don''t need to send it. They are all old acquaintances. What are you doing so politely?"


    Hearing these words, Su Jin paused and sat down again, saying:


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll wait for your good news."


    Marta smiled and nodded, then turned her back to Su Jin, and muttered wordlessly:


    ''Little Fox. ¡¯


    Looking at Marta''s back, knowing that the other party left the room with Uesugi Kenshin and closed the door, Su Jin squinted and said:


    "Black-bellied woman."


    Black Rabbit, who walked to Su Jin''s side, immediately said in amazement, "Su Jin, what are you saying behind your back about Marta''s majesty?"

 Chapter 773：

    "I said she was black-bellied."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and said speechlessly:


    "You don''t even think about what she just did?"


    Speaking of this, Su Jin''s teeth itch with anger:


    "In front of you and Athena, which one do I want, Uesugi and her? Doesn''t this sow discord?"


    "Eh? Is it...is that so?" Black Rabbit suddenly opened his eyes wide and said incredulously.


    "Not more."


    Su Jin pouted, and then said:


    "I clearly said that I wanted the Heavenly Army to assist Greece in merging into Arcadia, but this black-bellied woman actually said ''do your best''. When I don''t know, does ''do your best'' mean ''no effort''?"


    "Is that so..."


    Hei Rabbit replied leniently, she just didn''t expect that there was such a meaning in Marta''s words.


    She thought that Marta and Su Jin had a pleasant chat.


    "It''s normal that you don''t understand. After all, it''s your maiden''s family, so it''s normal to wear tinted glasses to see it."


    Su Jin held the playing cards on the table in the palm of his hand, and then said with a sneer:


    "Maybe the Celestial Army really needs me, but when I said I wanted Greece to join Arcadia, Marta knew it couldn''t be done."


    "Don''t look at her promise so quickly, she seems to have agreed to this matter, but this is just a request to show that the ''Heavenly Army wants me to join''."


    "Her real condition is actually in the last sentence that seems to be ''to sow discord''."


    Su Jin said this, and said a little speechlessly:


    "That is to say, Marta''s real bargaining chip is indeed a marriage, and it is her own marriage."


    That question just now, I almost didn''t ask me whether to make an appointment or not. It was asked in front of Athena and Hei Rabbit. It was outrageous.


    ??????


    "Eh?! Isn''t there Master Uesugi?" Hei Rabbit asked in astonishment.


    "Do you think Marta is her master?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and said speechlessly:


    "There are only three **** kings who can use the simulated star creation map and the Fan Shi gun. Even if their own strength is a little weaker, they are as important to the Heavenly Army as the ''launch button'' of weapons of mass destruction. , do you think the Heavenly Army can really hand it over?"


    When Su Jin said this, he muttered:


    "That was just a joke."


    "It''s just Marta''s bad taste that he keeps making fun of Uesugi Kenshin."


    "It seems that there is a choice, but in fact, there is no choice at all. Really, we have played with me, it seems that the Tianjun completely regards me as a guy on the same level."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit''s eyes seemed to turn in circles: "Is there so much meaning in this?"


    "Well, after all, this is just my own guess."


    Su Jin said this, turned his head and looked at Athena, as if asking.


    Seeing this, Athena glanced at him and nodded slightly: "It''s pretty much the same as what I guessed."


    Speaking of this, she paused and said:


    "However, you may have overlooked Uesugi''s own thoughts."


    "Huh?" Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words, and said in surprise, "What did Uesugi say?"


    Athena said meaningfully at this time:


    "If Uesugi himself is willing, it is not impossible for her and you."


    "Don''t you mean? Impossible?" Su Jin''s expression changed, and he said incredulously.


    "I just said ''maybe''," Athena replied conservatively.


    She just guessed from the ''Uesugi Kenshin''s hobby'' that she knew privately. As for whether it was true or not, it was uncertain.


    "Is it possible? You really dare to guess."


    Su Jin muttered, and then put the sorted playing cards on the table, or Black Rabbit and Athena said:


    "Now that Alger hasn''t come back and things are not easy to arrange, let''s play a game? Well, I am the landlord, the loser, what are the conditions for the winner?"


    Athena and Black Rabbit looked at each other.


    ''Joining? ¡¯


    ''it is good! ¡¯


    Chapter 1045 Plan to pass


    Arcadia headquarters, in the main hall of the castle.


    Uesugi Kenshin, who followed behind, asked his colleagues:


    "Marta, what password did you just play with Su Jin?"


    "Huh? You guessed that I was signaling?" Marta turned her head and looked at Kensuke Uesugi in surprise.


    Uesugi Kenshin suddenly had a black line, and said speechlessly: "As soon as you came, you deliberately induced me to talk about the marriage, or did you say in front of the black rabbit, you think I''m a fool?"


    "Oh...don''t talk about yourself like that." Marta waved her hand and said helplessly, covering her face.


    Clang!


    Marta looked at the long sword in front of her neck, her eyelids twitched:


    "I was wrong."


    She said very carefully, pinched the long sword with **** and said:


    "Really, Uesugi, you have also learned badly, why are you always threatening with a sword?"


    "Because it''s easy to use!" Uesugi Kenshin said confidently.


    Facing such Uesugi Kenshin, Marta could only sigh helplessly:


    "Okay, okay, as long as you like it."


    When she said this, she glanced at Uesugi Kenshin and asked, "What do you want to know?"


    "...What task did Di Shitian give you in private?" Uesugi Kenshin asked silently.


    "Huh?" Marta was surprised, very surprised that Uesugi Kenshin guessed this.


    However, she did not continue to hide her thoughts, so she immediately explained:


    "I can''t explain the specific content. After all, this kind of task has a confidentiality contract, but I can tell you the general meaning."


    Uesugi Kenshin was surprised when he heard the words: "Really?"


    Marta''s face twitched, and she looked at Uesugi Kendo speechlessly: "Okay, are you actually cheating on me?"


    "Don''t mind, don''t you hide it from me too?" Uesugi Kenshin said with a smile.


    Marta rolled her eyes, and then said angrily, "I don''t hide it from you, I''m afraid you won''t agree with your character."


    Speaking of which, Marta sighed and said:


    "Di Shitian''s meaning is actually very simple. He wants to make sure that Su Jin is still willing to stand on our side."


    "Ouroboros wants to win over Su Jin?" Uesugi Kenshin was startled, and then he said to himself: "That''s right, according to Su Jin''s current strength, it''s normal for the Ouroboros to try to win over."


    And people''s positions will change, and even people''s thoughts will change... Uesugi Kenshin sighed in his heart.


    The stable divinity is different. Human nature is changing too fast.


    A saint becomes a devil, and a devil becomes a saint. It happens to humans, and it is normal for it to happen in extreme times.


    Even if the previous Su Jin was willing to fight to the end with the Ouroboros, it would be impossible to protect the current Su Jin from changing his mind.


    This kind of thing is indeed something that Di Shitian will worry about.


    That guy who pays too much attention to feelings doesn''t want to fight with his great-grandson-in-law.


    "What about the result?" Uesugi Kenshin asked Marta, "What is Su Jin thinking?"


    When Marta heard the words, the corners of her mouth twitched, and she made a gesture of victory, and said quite proudly:


    "I didn''t ask."


    So what are you proud of? Uesugi Kenshin silently looked at the young woman in front of him.


    "That''s no gain at all?"


    "That''s not so."


    Marta put her finger on her lower lip and said thoughtfully:


    "At least it is confirmed that Su Jin still cares about Arcadia, the possibility that he and Ouroboros are deeply bound, and it is also confirmed that he does have the idea of ??joining the Heavenly Army. By the way, it is also confirmed that the kid is not interested in you or me. No intention."


    "The last one doesn''t need to be determined." Uesugi Kenshin said with a blushing face: "When did the Heavenly Army fall to the point where marriage is required to guarantee its status?"


    "Didn''t you say you want to guarantee your status?"


    Marta looked at Uesugi Kenshin with a little playfulness, and then said with a smile:


    "You think everyone doesn''t know where your ''strike zone'' is?"


    Uesugi Kenshin let out an "ah", his expression froze.


    "Hahaha!"


    Seeing Uesugi Kenshin''s stunned expression, Marta couldn''t help but burst into laughter:


    "You don''t really think what type of boys you like, do our colleagues not know? You sullen girl!"


    "Go away!" Uesugi Kenshin scolded with a blushing face: "You, a woman who loves to eat tender grass, have no right to speak of me."


    "No, I don''t like to eat tender grass." Marta spread her hands and said, "I just like ''handsome boys''."


    "Then your hobbies are really broad."


    Uesugi Kenshin complained, then frowned and said:


    "However, are we really going to persuade the Greek gods to join Arcadia?"


    "No need to persuade, persuasion is to interfere in the internal affairs of the group of gods. We cannot afford this responsibility." Marta shrugged and said indifferently.


    "Then you just agreed?"


    Uesugi Kenshin suddenly paused when he said this, and then frowned:


    "No, you just said ''do your best'', shouldn''t you be biting on words again?"


    "clever."


    Marta smiled and tapped Uesugi Kenshin''s forehead with her index finger, then smiled:


    "The so-called do your best is to ask you a question, whether others agree or not, that''s their business, not ours."


    "That''s really ''hard work''." Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help complaining when he heard this.


    After all, are you just sending a letter? This thing, is the so-called best effort?


    Your efforts are so cheap!


    "Otherwise? Are you really going to persuade those old Greeks to ''kneel down and eat''?"


    Marta rolled her eyes and said speechlessly:


    "This kind of thing is what Su Jin dares to think about. Who can do what Zeus couldn''t do back then?"


    Speaking of this, Marta paused, thinking about the relationship around Su Jin now, and hesitated again:


    "But if you really say you can''t do it, it''s not necessarily..."


    "How? You don''t really think this will work, do you?" Uesugi Kenshin said incredulously.


    "It can only be said that it is possible..." Marta thought hesitantly:


    "You imagine, if you think about it from Su Jin''s standpoint..."

 Chapter 774：

    "Artemis is in Arcadia now, so that Apollo is possible."


    "And Ares has disappeared, Hermes is still in the resurrection state, the remaining Hera, it is said that it seems to have reached some kind of consensus with Su Jin, so the rest is nothing more than Demeter, Hades, Hestia, Poseidon, Hephaestus and Aphrodite."


    "Demeter, Hades, and Hestia all have good temperament, and they are also the ones who are open to it. There is indeed a possibility of this persuasion."


    "And Hephaestus also gave Su Jin a limit of power, and it''s a good relationship. As for Aphrodite, that woman is the least worried about Su Jin, and she can basically agree with her face."


    "In this way, Poseidon will be very difficult, but others are relatively easy to talk about."


    After hearing Marta''s analysis, Uesugi Kenshin''s expression suddenly became strange:


    "Listening to you, it seems like there''s a good chance?"


    "Su Jin actually hopes to incorporate the whole of Greece?"


    Thinking of this, Uesugi Kenshin was stunned.


    This is the group of Greek gods!


    Even in the whole box garden, it belongs to the upstream behemoth.


    Such a big force can crush a small force like Arcadia with the touch of a finger.


    But with the leader Su Jin in Arcadia, it is possible for a snake to swallow an elephant?


    This is a bit outrageous, isn''t it?


    "...Is it not allowed to interfere in the internal affairs of the group of gods?" Marta was a little shaken.


    "But if the Greek gods don''t report it?" Uesugi Kenshin said hesitantly: "It doesn''t seem like there is any risk, right?"


    "On the contrary, there are many benefits."


    "...Indeed." At this time, Marta was really considering whether to help Su Jin.


    After careful calculation, it seems that the winning rate is very high, and she also does not understand the difference between the icing on the cake and the help in the snow.


    "...Want to try?" Uesugi Kenshin urged: "Let Su Jin owe a favor?"


    Hearing this, Marta sighed, and then said with a smile, "Don''t talk about it, give it a try!"


    "It''s just a matter of taking some time. Besides, isn''t this kind of adventure interesting?" Uesugi Kenshin also smiled.


    The two looked at each other and immediately planned to leave the Arcadia headquarters.


    Then, at this moment, a sound of retention suddenly sounded from behind:


    "You two, please wait a moment."


    Chapter 1046 You actually want to be my old husband?


    Above Arcadia Courtyard Lake Pavilion.


    Looking at the teacup placed in front of him, Uesugi Kenshin raised his head, looked at the blond boy in front of him, looked at the vaguely distinguishable face, and sighed:


    "Unexpectedly, you were actually rescued, Xiaoming."


    That''s right, in the lobby on the first floor, the one who called Uesugi Kenshin and Marta was the former leader of Arcadia, Kasugabe Takaaki.


    "I can''t think of it myself."


    Kasugabe Takaaki gave a wry smile while holding the teapot.


    Next to Uesugi Kenshin, Marta, who was holding her cheek with one hand, looked at Kasugabe Takaaki and said jokingly:


    "The former leader of Arcadia conspired with the Celestial Army. This news headline seems to be quite interesting."


    Hearing this, the smile on Kasugabe Takaaki''s face became even more bitter:


    "Your Majesty Marta, don''t make fun of me any more. I''m not looking for you and Uesugi-sensei this time to do such unscrupulous things."


    "Teacher?" Marta raised her eyebrows.


    Uesugi Kenshin took a sip of tea at this time and said, "It''s just a named disciple."


    When she said this, she said with a bit of melancholy: "Didn''t I open a Kendo Dojo? When Xiaoming was young, he used to study theology with my dependents there. Reluctantly, he can be regarded as my named disciple."


    "Although in the end this guy still used his fist, he didn''t need a sword."


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin''s complaints, Kasugabe Takaaki touched his head in embarrassment.


    "It can only be said that I don''t have the talent to learn swords."


    "Four-figure legend with no talent? That''s hilarious."


    The corners of Marta''s mouth twitched, and then she said with a smile:


    "It''s not to overthrow Su Jin''s tyranny, so you stop us, you have the guts too!"


    "Tyranny? This kind of adjective is a bit..." Kasugabe Takaaki complained.


    He thinks that Su Jin is very good to the members of the community, how can it become a tyranny?


    The first time he saw Marta, although he had heard that Marta, who had been protecting the Dharma for twelve days, was a bit outrageous, it was too outrageous.


    "Marta!" Uesugi Kenshin glared at Marta with tea.


    Even if it''s ugly, what are you talking about with other people''s disciples?


    What if Kasugabe Takaaki thinks that the Tianjun has an opinion on Su Jin?


    "I know, I know." Marta responded casually, not at all aware of her own mistakes.


    In fact, if Kasugabe Takaaki really intends to say something unfavorable to Su Jin in such a private situation, Marta will be very happy.


    In this way, she can happily report to Su Jin.


    After all, there is a big difference between Arcadia with Su Jin and Arcadia without Su Jin.


    The former is a big power that has the potential to annex the Greek gods and occupy a high position in the temples of the gods, while the latter is a low-level rich man who can destroy his family with three figures.


    This point, even the return of the canary can not change.


    Even if Emperor Shitian, even the Queen of Halloween, and even Sun Wukong had high hopes for Canary, if they really wanted to choose between Su Jin and Canary, the three would probably prefer the former.


    this is the truth.


    Uesugi Kenshin, who also understood the problem, looked at Kasugabe Takaaki, who had been stripped of his age and could only appear as a child, and asked after a while:


    "Is there something important you are looking for us this time?"


    Hearing this, Kasugabe Takaaki calmed down, and then said solemnly with a stern face:


    "I hope to ask the Heavenly Army to open the intelligence port about the Ouroboros."


    Hearing this, Marta''s brows suddenly jumped. The Tianjun Intelligence Department is an agency subordinate to her, and Kasugabe Takaaki''s request, to be honest, is a bit excessive:


    "Is this what Su Jin meant, or what you meant?"


    This sentence is very straightforward.


    That is Su Jin''s words can be considered, Xiaoming, your words...


    "I mean it myself."


    Kasugabe Takaaki said this and sighed softly:


    "Of course, I didn''t fully open up such crazy requests for intelligence. What I need is to open up information about the ''Ouroboros Production Organization''."


    "I see."


    At this time, Marta finally understood Kasugabe Takaaki''s thoughts:


    "Do you want to recover those companions who are still trapped in the Ouroboros?"


    Hearing this kind of request, Marta lost her joking thoughts.


    She is not familiar with the previous members of Arcadia, so naturally she doesn''t care about it.


    And this kind of request, if Kasugabe Takaaki can find Emperor Shitian, the other party will consider it and agree.


    After all, Arcadia was once a community supported by the Heavenly Army, and it was attacked by the Ouroboros, and there was inevitably a fight between the Heavenly Army and the Ouroboros.


    Even if Kasugabe Takaaki can save people by opening up information, that would be too much.


    "If that''s the case, then I..."


    Before Marta agreed, Uesugi Kenshin next to her interrupted her and asked Kasugabe Takaaki:


    "Xiao Ming, are you planning to retrieve the canary?"


    Hearing this sentence, Marta''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    Yup!


    If Kasugabe Takaaki was planning to use the Sky Army''s intelligence department to retrieve the canary, then things would be a little troublesome.


    With the character of the canary, if you get into trouble with Su Jin, it will become very difficult for the Emperor Shi Tianjun who is stuck in the middle.


    If she just agreed with her mouth and Takaaki on the back foot played this kind of operation, then in Su Jin''s eyes, wouldn''t it be that she and Kasugabe Takaaki teamed up to pit Su Jin?


    That''s a lot of fun.


    Just when Marta was on guard, Uesugi Kenshin looked at Kasugabe Takaaki seriously and said:


    "Please answer me seriously."


    Hearing this, Kasugabe Takaaki said helplessly and solemnly while sighing about Su Jin''s current position in the heart of the Tianjun:


    "If, I said if, if I found a canary, I would..."


    Speaking of which, Kasugabe Takaaki sighed:


    "I would choose to pretend I didn''t see it."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin and Marta were silent for a while at the same time, and sighed.


    At this time, Kasugabe Takaaki said with a smile: "Actually, it''s fine. It is the greatest happiness for a person to live a healthy life. If you pursue too much, you will be asking for trouble."


    Upon seeing this, Uesugi Kenshin didn''t say anything. She understood that the ''forced palace'' just now was a bit wrong, but it was necessary, so she could only nod her head apologetically.


    At this time, Kasugabe Takaaki suddenly said:


    "However, if I really go looking for my lost partner, my daughter, Yao, will be left unattended."


    "daughter?"


    Uesugi Kenshin and Marta were stunned at the same time, and then, in their eyes, Kasugabe Takaaki seemed to have a tail behind him.


    Still a fox tail!


    "Yes, I have a daughter who is only twelve years old this year, but because of her special birth, her ideology is estimated to be around 6 or 7 years old."


    "6 or 7 years old?" Uesugi Kenshin realized something, and his expression became strange.


    And this, Kasugabe Takaaki also looked at Uesugi Kenshin and said:


    "During the time when I was looking for a companion, Uesugi-sensei could come to Arcadia to help me teach this child if you have time?"


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin and Marta suddenly twitched the corners of their mouths.


    Good guy, so they are waiting here!


    Let the three-digit figure be a private teacher for your daughter?


    Should it be said that he is a man nicknamed ''Kong Ming''?


    This level does have a taste of Zhuge Kongming.


    Will there be another trip to the thatched cottage next?


    Looking at Kasugabe Takaaki''s "earnest" eyes, Uesugi Kenshin''s mouth twitched.


    She never imagined that Kasugabe Takaaki would sell miserably and sell the ''canary'' again, and the ultimate goal was actually to give her daughter a ''highest'' education.


    You father, you are really good enough!


    ¡®Do you want to promise? '' Uesugi Kenshin glanced at Marta.


    ¡®Promise, this is an opportunity to have a relationship with Su Jin, isn¡¯t it? At least you can continue to live in Arcadia for this reason. Besides, don''t we also owe the favor of the previous generation of Arcadia? ¡¯


    ''What about Greece? ¡¯


    ''Just leave it to me. ¡¯


    After the two sides exchanged glances, Uesugi Kenshin gave Kasugabe Takaaki a reluctant smile:


    "Then I''ll try it first."

 Chapter 775：

    Hearing this, Kasugabe Takaaki, who was opposite her, showed a smile of "planning to pass".


    While assisting Su Jin in his relationship with the Tianjun, he gave his daughter some small benefits, which really did not arouse Mr. Uesugi''s disgust... Canary, for the sake of you cheating me 168 times, forgive me... Kasugabe Takaaki Said silently in his heart.


    Chapter 1047 Xiaoming''s Compromise


    "Yes 6, no more."


    The last two cards in Su Jinjiang''s hand fell on the table, then looked at Black Rabbit and Athena with a smile and said:


    "How many times?"


    At this time, the black rabbit shrugged and looked at the seventeen cards in his hand with a gray face:


    "Six times."


    "I owe you 6 times and Athena 6 times."


    Su Jin turned to look at Athena: "What about you?"


    "Zero, it''s all canceled." Athena smiled.


    Su Jin pouted, and said a little speechlessly: "I have to wonder if you are good at it, how come it happened that you won all six games as the landlord."


    "Aren''t you the same?" Athena asked rhetorically.


    Su Jin heard the words and shrugged, then said, "So today is a draw?"


    "It''s flat." Athena nodded and sorted out the cards.


    When the two communicated, they didn''t see the grayish-white face of the black rabbit at all.


    Why did she and Athena lose so badly together, is there something wrong here!


    "Alger doesn''t seem to be back yet." When Athena shuffled the cards, Su Jin sensed Alger''s whereabouts through the spirit grid.


    Athena said while arranging: "It is estimated that the tea party will be held at the Queen''s. After all, the relationship between them is still good."


    "What about Bai Yasha?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    Athena glanced at Su Jin when she heard the words and said, "If it wasn''t for you, I would only guess that the queen and Alger were working together to deal with her."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, expressing pity for Bai Yasha''s poor circle of friends for a second.


    Then, Su Jin stood up, patted Athena on the shoulder and said, "If you''re fine recently, ask me what the attitude of Greece is."


    "I''m a little tired, let''s take a rest first."


    "Okay, I''ll let you know when there is news." Athena smiled.


    Seeing this, Su Jin also smiled, and then walked out of the chess and card room.


    Entering the corridor, Su Jin, who had walked for a distance along the corridor, suddenly noticed something stopped, and walked to the window to look in the direction of the courtyard.


    In the courtyard, he saw Uesugi Kenshin, Kasugabe Yao and Kasugabe Takaaki who were playing football together.


    Su Jin squinted, jumped from the second floor, jumped into the courtyard, and came over.


    "How about playing ball together?"


    Aware of Su Jin''s approach, Uesugi Kenshin kicked the football under his feet towards Kasugabe Yao, then turned his head to look at Su Jin, and smiled playfully:


    "Have you been startled?"


    She was asking if the fact that Tianjun and the former leader of Arcadia stood together had scared Su Jin.


    "To be honest, no." Su Jin gave Uesugi Kenshin a kind smile.


    "I can rest assured that."


    Uesugi Kenshin breathed a sigh of relief at this time, and then said to the woman who was having fun beside him:


    "These two are now brother and sister."


    "Ah?" Su Jin hesitated.


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin immediately showed a naughty smile: "It''s a brother and sister."


    Having said that, Uesugi Kenshin operated the technique with a smile, and said, "Look, you are still frightened."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and for a while he looked at Uesugi Kenshin speechlessly:


    "Mr. Xiaoming turned out to be your disciple."


    "Named disciple." Uesugi Kenshin corrected: "But that child of Yao will be official."


    Speaking of which, Uesugi Kenshin said earnestly, "That child''s talent is worth doing."


    Then Kasugabe Takaaki is going to call his daughter senior sister? What kind of messed up relationship is this? Su Jin''s expression subtly thought.


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin hesitated and said:


    "...I may live here more often during this time."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Su Jin replied:


    "Do you prefer a hard sleeper or a soft sleeper?"


    "Soft sleeper..." Uesugi Kenshin replied hesitantly.


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately smiled: "It''s a coincidence, I like it too."


    Uesugi Kenshin was stunned for a moment, then spat:


    "What are you thinking about there? Who''s going to sleep in your bed?"


    "I didn''t seem to say anything." Su Jin showed a meaningful smile.


    Uesugi Kenshin''s expression froze, and he gave Su Jin a vicious look and said:


    "Is this the passive you like?"


    "Yes, I like being moved." Su Jin nodded, and then explained seriously, "move the quilt more."


    Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard the words: "I admit, you are indeed better than Zeus."


    Su Jinpin made a subtext.


    Are you a little better than Zeus... Su Jin chuckled lightly, and then said, "Thank you for the compliment."


    After speaking, he turned his head, looked at the father and daughter playing beside him, and said:


    "Can I have a few words with Mr. Xiaoming?"


    "it is good."


    Uesugi Kenshin said this, and waved to the two who were kicking the ball:


    "This way, this way, kick the ball over here."


    Hearing the sound, Kasugabe Yao deftly picked up the ball, hugged it, and walked towards Su Jin:


    "Su Jin, do you want to play together too?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, she bent down slightly, put her index and middle fingers together, and lightly tapped Kasuga Buyao''s forehead:


    "Next time, Yao."


    Kasugabe Yao widened his eyes, then smiled and said, "Okay, next time!"


    Su Jin smiled and nodded, then rubbed Kasugabe Yao''s hair again, and said to her:


    "Your father lends me a few minutes. Can you play with Sister Uesugi first?"


    "Okay." Kasugabe Yao nodded, dropped the ball, and kicked it directly at Uesugi Kenshin.


    Su Jin looked at the backs of the two of them for a while, then turned his head, compared to the stone table used to rest in the yard next to him, and pouted towards Kasugabe Takaaki.


    Kasugabe Takaaki understood and nodded.


    The two walked to the stone seat and sat down directly.


    And when Su Jin took out the tea set from the gift card, Kasugabe Takaaki said while looking at Kasugabu Y¨­ playing next to him:


    "I thought about it all night yesterday and finally made a decision."


    "Please tell me." Su Jin responded while preparing to make tea.


    "I''m going to give Yao to you."


    Su Jin, who shared the teacups, paused for a while, then raised his head and looked at Kasugabe Takaaki with a strange expression:


    "I was just going to ask you about the situation, but you want to be my husband?"


    Chapter 1048 The Three Great Sages


    "I was just going to ask you about the situation, but you want to be my husband?"


    Hearing this sentence, Kasugabe Takaaki on the opposite side stared blankly for a second or two, and then pouted:


    "Who do you think is going to be your husband?"


    "I want Yao to stay with Arcadia to cultivate, not to find her a husband!"


    Kasugabe Y¨­, who was on the lawn next to him, turned his head and looked over strangely.


    Beside her, Uesugi Kenshin whispered, "Pretend not to hear."


    Kasugabu Yao nodded slightly, but raised his ears again, but his little head was full of question marks.


    ¡®Is Dad looking for a husband for me? But what is a husband? Can you eat? ¡¯


    At the stone table, Su Jin couldn''t help covering his ears and waved his hand:


    "Low-key, low-key, the child is still there."


    Kasugabe Takaaki hurriedly looked in the direction of his daughter, waved his hand to set up a soundproof barrier, and said speechlessly, "Who do you think is to blame?"


    "Then who am I to blame?" Su Jin said with a strange expression: "Who said he would give his daughter to me?"


    Kasugabe Takaaki was silent for a while, then pointed to the stone table and said, "Blame it."


    "Okay, just blame it."


    Su Jin nodded and continued to brew black tea:


    "So you plan to keep Yao here and leave by yourself?"


    "...Yes." Kasugabe Takaaki sighed, and then said, "I''m going to ''search'' for my former companion."


    Speaking of this, Kasugabe Takaaki repeated with emphasis: "It''s a ''search'', not a rescue."


    "I understand what you mean, it seems that you have recognized the reality."


    Su Jin nodded knowingly.


    Kasugabe Takaaki''s intentional explanation was to show that he was not dazzled, nor did he use his own name to save people from the Ouroboros.


    That''s why Su Jin said that he "recognized the reality."


    At this time, Kasugabe Takaaki spit out a turbid breath:


    "When I was defeated, many of my companions were exiled to the outer universe. I plan to find them one by one."


    Speaking of which, Kasugabe Takashi paused for a moment and said a little dejectedly:


    "But the people in Hakoba may have to ask you."


    The more information about the Ouroboros was studied, the more Kasugabe Takaaki knew about the power of Ouroboros.


    It was a behemoth with two-digit numbers and many three-digit assistants, shrouding Little Garden like a shadow.


    Arcadia alone, or Arcadia in the past alone, cannot defeat them.


    Even standing in front of them requires great courage.


    And the only one who can make this behemoth shriveled is probably the man in front of him.


    Only the second-generation Arcadia created by the man in front of him could compete with the Ouroboros.


    "Good to say, good to say."


    After fighting with Ouroboros several times, Su Jin is confident in taking back Arcadia''s old part, and he is 80% sure.


    Compared with the current Kasugabe Takaaki, what was difficult to accomplish, for Su Jin, it was just a matter of several exchanges with the Ouroboros.


    So he agreed very easily.


    It''s just... Su Jin looked at Kasugabe Y¨­, who was on the side, and said somewhat unnaturally:

 Chapter 776：

    "If you just leave like this, Yao probably won''t be able to accept it."


    Kasugabe Takaaki opened his mouth and finally smiled bitterly: "I am a failed father after all."


    It''s just that he and his daughter are enjoying the happiness in Arcadia, while ignoring those companions who are still exiled to the outside world and don''t know their life or death. Kasugabe Takaaki can''t accept such happiness.


    Daughter is very important to him, but those companions who have been together for thousands of years and have lived and died together are also very important.


    The palms of the hands and the backs of the hands were full of flesh, and he was caught in the middle, so he couldn''t really care about his head and tail.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Kasugabe Y¨­ who was playing, and said:


    "Under Arcadia, there is a gate that I placed through the world."


    "If you go through there, you can''t go back and forth to multiple worlds in one day, but at least once a week can still be done."


    Hearing this, Kasugabe Takaaki looked at Su Jin in surprise and said:


    "That kind of big consumption, are you willing to let me use it multiple times?"


    Speaking of this, he immediately said:


    "That''s right, for me, the consumption of crossing the gate is indeed huge, but for you, it may not be."


    "Don''t talk about me like the rich man." Su Jin couldn''t help complaining when he heard the words: "If you didn''t consider that you are my old husband, do you think I would pay you to find someone?"


    Hearing this, Kasugabe Takaaki''s mouth twitched a few times and said:


    "Don''t you think it''s shameful to have an intention on a 13-year-old girl?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin opened his mouth slightly, revealing eight white teeth.


    Seeing this, Kasugabe Takaaki''s face twitched, and then he said meaningfully:


    "You are indeed a young man better than Zeus."


    Dude, why is everyone calling me Zeus? Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then said:


    "Okay, I was just joking, how could a big man like me have plans for a little girl?"


    When Kasugabe Takaaki heard this, his heart skipped a beat, and he said nervously:


    "It''s fine if you don''t deny it. Once you deny it, I really think you have an idea."


    Su Jin was speechless for a while.


    Or do I have an intention to do it, right?


    At this time, Kasugabe Takaaki panted and said uneasy:


    "Don''t bully that child, otherwise, I will really try to find the canary and fight with you."


    "You have a grudge against Canary?" Su Jin asked strangely after hearing the words.


    Pulling Canary and him in the ring, he did not believe that Kasugabe Takaaki, who had already deeply understood the current situation of Arcadia, would not know the result of doing so.


    Kasugabe Takaaki''s face froze for a while, and then he looked left and right, and after confirming that the junior Black Rabbit was not present, he said quietly:


    "...When I first became the leader, I was naked and tied to the cross representing the leader''s position."


    Kasugabe Takaaki looked sad: "If it weren''t for this incident, I should be a wandering painter, or a street sculptor, at least, not the leader of Arcadia."


    Su Jin smashed his eyes when he heard this, and looked at Kasugabe Takaaki, who had an unbearable face in front of him, and suddenly understood why the other party was so soft, but he was the first-generation leader of Arcadia with abundant martial arts.


    It seems that the canaries bully you a lot... Su Jin looked at Kasugabe Takaaki with pity, and sighed:


    "Condolences."


    Kasugabe Takaaki sighed and said:


    "If I meet a canary outside, I will persuade her, but don''t put too much hope on me."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said confidently:


    "It''s okay, as long as I marry Yao, even if Canary comes back, it won''t shake my position."


    The second-generation leader married the daughter of the first-generation leader, and this inheritance was reasonable, reasonable and legal.


    The opposite Kasugabe Takaaki heard black lines, and said speechlessly: "Can you not leave Yao for three sentences? I don''t want to be a grandfather yet."


    "Then... canary?" Su Jin said uncertainly. If you don''t marry the chief''s daughter, then you have to marry the chief of staff, he and the canary? But does this work? Can the black rabbit accept it?


    The opposite Kasugabe Takaaki shivered, thinking about the possibility of Su Jin and Canary being together, and then thinking about the tragic future of the two after joining forces, suddenly realized:


    "I suddenly felt that it was necessary to find a child foster husband for Yao. After all, when I was away, it was important to have an amiable elder brother to take care of her."


    "..."


    Su Jin suddenly felt that it was not necessarily a bad thing that Kasugabu Yao had such a soft father.


    At least when he put the knife on Kasugabe Takaaki''s neck, the conflict between Weng and his son-in-law was gone!


    "When are you going to leave?" Su Jin asked impatiently.


    Is this in a hurry to rush people? Kasugabe Takaaki endured the thought of punching Su Jin, and said speechlessly, "Tomorrow."


    "And before I go, I want to meet someone."


    "Who?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "Sun Wukong." Kasugabe Takaaki sighed.


    Chapter 1049 The shock of the Bull Demon King


    [6243] Outer door.


    At one end of the noisy street, on top of a large attic with a red tile roof, a black banner with the real name of ''Pingtian Dasheng'' is standing there upright, fluttering in the wind.


    In the private room in the attic, a black-haired woman dressed in gold and silver, gorgeously dressed, and her style can''t help but be reminiscent of a Pengniao leaning on the railing, holding a jar of red girl''s red in her hand, looking like a dignified child, let the side The corners of the eyes of a handsome young man with black hair and a shawl couldn''t help twitching.


    "Jaling, it''s not the elder brother who said you, you''ve been drinking this wine for more than a month, and it''s not good to be bored there all the time?"


    The ''Great Sage Huntian'' who was preached by the black-haired youth did not show any disgust, but instead looked like a little sister - pouted and said nothing.


    It is no one else who can say this about Kaling. It is in Hakotei that he publicly acts as a demon king, has the name of the Great Sage of Pingtian, and is the first four-digit demon king in the sequence of the Seven Great Sages.


    It is also the [Great Sage of Pingtian] Bull Demon King.


    Seeing Jia Ling''s appearance, the Bull Demon King couldn''t help but sigh, looking like a parent who was distressed because his child had entered a period of rebellion.


    In fact, for Kaling, the righteous sister, and also his youngest sister, the Bull Demon King still loves him very much.


    So when Kaling came to him for a drink a month ago, the Bull Demon King naturally entertained him warmly, and pushed a lot of official duties that he should have done.


    But seeing that the younger sister, who was only a little guilty and a little troubled for a month, became more and more silent, drinking and getting drunk from time to time, it would not work.


    As an elder brother, the Bull Demon King felt that he had to do something.


    At the very least, let this kid go out for a walk, and don''t drink here all the time. Thinking of this, the Bull Demon King immediately said:


    "Speaking of which, it seems that something happened to the outer gate of 3345 where the White Night King was located the day before yesterday, and it is still in a state of martial law."


    "I think our relationship with Shiroyasha is not bad, so Kaling, do you want to visit with your elder brother?"


    Hearing the words of the Bull Demon King, Jialing immediately thought of Bai Yasha, Su Jin when he thought of Bai Yasha, and Su Jin when he thought of her father''s message a month ago to let her try to pull Su Jin into her own family...


    With this association, Jialing''s arm, who was originally holding the wine jar, suddenly froze, and the wine ran down her mouth and wet her collarbone.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Jia Ling quickly moved the wine jar away, picked up the hot white towel on the table next to his mouth, and glared at the Bull Demon King while cleaning himself up:


    "No, why am I going?"


    "??"


    Seeing such a big reaction from Jialing, the Bull Demon King was stunned for a moment, and suddenly understood something, he snorted angrily and said:


    "Sister, you weren''t bullied by Bai Yasha before, were you?"


    "Ah?" Jia Ling was stunned for a moment, then thought of a certain person, and then hesitantly said: "...That shouldn''t be bullying, right?"


    Seeing the appearance of Jialing, the Bull Demon King immediately thought he had guessed something, and slapped the table angrily:


    "Okay, I take White Night King as a brother who drinks and eats meat, but she makes fun of my eldest sister!"


    "No, eldest brother doesn''t agree to this matter, I''ll go to the white-haired scumbag to settle the account and get justice for you!"


    The Bull Demon King got up in anger, and before he turned around, he heard a sentence behind him:


    "Who are you going to settle accounts with?"


    The Bull Demon King turned his head in surprise when he heard the sound, and looked down very accustomed to it. Immediately, he saw a blond woman who only reached his waist, but with an aura of domineering blond hair.


    It is the Monkey King Monkey King.


    "Monkey? You came down from the sky?" The Bull Demon said in surprise.


    Kaling standing on the side also stood up happily and said, "Sister Monkey."


    "Ah, long time no see, big brother, little Kaling."


    As Sun Wukong spoke, he changed the wine jar he was carrying, and then laughed and said:


    "I encountered some shameful things in the lower realm this time, so I ran over to complain to you guys."


    "You should be free now, right?"


    "Yes, of course there is."


    While talking, the Bull Demon King squatted on the ground, pushed the leftover tableware on the table with his arms, and then rang the small golden bell in the middle of the table, prompting the kitchen staff to order wine and food, and then pointed to Jialing. The position next to him smiled at Sun Wukong:


    "Come on, come and sit quickly, the three of us haven''t had a drink together for a long time."


    Sun Wukong sat down and hugged Jialing to his side, saying:


    "When I just came, I heard the elder brother, you were saying that Bai Yasha bullied the younger sister. Is that true?"


    "This..." With a bit of embarrassment on the Demon King''s face, he couldn''t help scratching his cheeks and said, "Didn''t I want to coax the little girl to confess to the person who bullied her?"


    With Shiroyasha''s ability, it is impossible to keep the spirit bullied by Kaling.


    The Bull Demon King knew this.


    But that didn''t stop the Bull Demon King from using Shiroyasha as a breakthrough.


    As a result, before he could break through, Sun Wukong came.


    After this come and go, the drama can''t be sung any longer.


    Hearing this, Jia Ling couldn''t help but rolled his eyes and said, "Big brother, you dared to be so arrogant when the White Night King proclaimed himself a spirit."


    After being scolded by his sister, the Bull Demon King was speechless.


    He said it as if anyone dared to provoke the White Night King who didn''t call himself a Linggeist.


    When facing his younger sister, the Bull Demon King is also a person who wants to be embarrassed:


    "Even if that person didn''t call himself Lingge, my old cow would dare to rush up with a stick."


    After the Bull Demon King finished saying these words, the conversation immediately changed:


    "However, something seems to have happened in the White Night King''s jurisdiction recently, causing her to be in a hurry."


    "Although I am the devil, Lao Niu, I am not the one who beats the Reservoir Dog, so I''ll let her go for the time being."


    What he said, Sun Wukong and Jialing couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Brother, although you are embarrassed when you pretend, but when you admit it, you are quite sexy."


    Sun Wukong covered his stomach and laughed:


    "But when it comes to the jurisdiction of the White Night King, then I have something to say."


    "How do you say?" Both the Bull Demon King and Jialing were stunned.


    And the Bull Demon King even asked: "Speaking of this, it seems that the Heavenly Army is locked tightly. Do you have any gossip, Monkey?"


    "Gossip? Well, it can be considered gossip, right?"


    Sun Wukong opened his mouth and finally sighed again, then looked around the Bull Demon King and Jialing, and said after a pause:


    "Zeus is dead."


    The Bull Demon King and Jialing immediately opened their eyes, and their mouths gradually opened up unconsciously.

 Chapter 777：

    At this time, Sun Wukong added:


    "It died at the hands of Su Jin."


    Chapter 1050 Sun Wukong feels uncontrollable


    The Bull Demon King couldn''t help but took a deep breath and asked:


    "Zeus?"


    Sun Wukong nodded heavily. "The lord of the Greek gods, Zeus?"


    Sun Wukong sighed, then nodded again.


    "he died?"


    The Bull Demon King opened his mouth wide and stared at copper bell-like eyes, still big and small:


    "Did Su Jin kill it?"


    "That Su Jin from Arcadia? That little brat who had been lying in the ward after picking up the canary?"


    "right."


    Sun Wukong nodded in disbelief.


    Hearing this, the Bull Demon King couldn''t help pinching his thighs, then hissed and said coldly:


    "It hurts to death, isn''t this a dream?"


    When he said this, he laughed so hard that tears came out:


    "The old man of Zeus is actually dead, or at the hands of Su Jin."


    It''s not that the Bull Demon King has never seen Su Jin, but it''s just a one-sided relationship, and even the other party probably doesn''t know it.


    At that time, he went to Kasugabe Takaaki for a drink, and by the way, he engraved it, and planned to use it to coax the red boy to play. That is, at that time, he learned from Xiaoming''s mouth that Su Jin, the unfortunate child who was seriously injured when he came to Hakoten.


    As a result, this year has not yet passed, and the unlucky guy at the time turned out to be a four-digit exception, leading a large number of Arcadia''s allies to fight against Greece on Mars.


    Well now, even Zeus laid down on Su Jingan, how long did it take? He didn''t finish the two banquets.


    "Be patient!"


    The Bull Demon King couldn''t help but give a thumbs up. This matter deserves his thumbs up, even for a hundred years. Then, the Bull Demon King couldn''t help but express the doubts in his heart:


    "But how did he do it?"


    Jia Ling, whose face was sluggish for a long time, also recovered at this time, and asked Sun Wukong with a little inconceivable:


    "That''s right, Sister Monkey, didn''t Su Jin just get promoted to four figures? How could he... how could he put Zeus..."


    "Be quiet."


    Sun Wukong put his index finger on his mouth, and after a shush, he looked around to make sure that no one was peeping, and then said:


    "Do you know why the outer gate of 3345 is under martial law?"


    The Bull Demon King and Kaling shook their heads into a rattle.


    The Bull Demon King also complained at this time:


    "We are not like monkeys. You have sharp eyes. You can monitor the entire small garden city across the boundary wall. We don''t want to be like those monsters with authority, you can monitor the lower level. For us, monitoring an outer door is the limit. How can we know? 3345 The outer door is all separated by a large area."


    At this time, Jialing also asked suspiciously: "What did Su Jin do at the outer gate of 3345? Why did he suddenly say that he killed Zeus? Didn''t Zeus go to the heaven?"


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong just took a few bowls, opened the wine jar, poured three bowls of wine, and said in a slightly teasing tone:


    "You probably don''t know that there is actually a big stronghold of ouroboros in her 3345 outer gate of Baiyasha."


    Hearing this, Jia Ling and the Bull Demon King looked at each other, actively seeing the gloating in each other''s eyes.


    3345 Outer Gate has been operated by Shiroyasha as a stronghold for the past six months.


    And the big stronghold of the evil forces of Ouroboros is actually under the eyes of Shiroyasha. Now, the lecherous white-haired star spirit is afraid to lose the adults.


    At this time, the Bull Demon King also guessed something, and said in a subtle tone:


    "Bai Yasha invited Su Jin to eradicate the Ouroboros'' stronghold, and then played it off?"


    The Bull Demon King is not an idiot. According to his knowledge of Shiroyasha, he can easily deduce the situation when he knows that there is a Ouroboros stronghold at the outer gate of 3345.


    "Then Su Jin was supposed to be attacking the Ouroboros stronghold and was ambushed by Zeus. The two sides fought at the outer gate of 3345, and in the end Zeus died. Come to close the field and conduct intelligence control on the lower level."


    "Monkey, am I right?" The Bull Demon King immediately looked at Sun Wukong.


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but applaud:


    "Sure enough, it''s still a good thing for your brain, eldest brother. If you can pass through it, it''s pretty much the same as what you said."


    "Is this really the case?" The Bull Demon King heard this, with an incredible look on his face: "But Su Jin was ambushed, or Zeus did it himself, so he can make a comeback?"


    Speaking of this, the Bull Demon King''s expression changed, and he said:


    "Is it possible that Su Jin used a simulated star creation map? Does he really have that kind of secret treasure on him?"


    For the past half month, it has been rumored that the new leader of Arcadia, Su Jin, is the fourth-generation god-king secretly cultivated by Athena. just rumours...


    Even if everyone thinks that Su Jin can be promoted to four figures so quickly, it is because of the simulated star chart, but in the absence of solid evidence, the relevant people at the upper and lower levels are only suspicious.


    But now, suspicion is about to become a real hammer.


    Hearing the speculation of the Bull Demon King, Sun Wukong opened his mouth, and finally nodded heavily and said:


    "There is another reason for the martial law of the Heavenly Army, apart from what you said about the blockade of news."


    Speaking of this, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but feel a little scared and said:


    "That is, the outer door of 3345 encountered a collision with a simulated star map."


    "Part of the reason for martial law in the heavenly army is to clear the aftermath of the collision of cosmology."


    "Simulated Star Creation Chart?"


    "Collision?!"


    Kaling repeated it blankly, and then said blankly:


    "That is to say, Su Jin really has a simulated star creation map on his body, and he also killed the opponent when Zeus also used the simulated star creation map..."


    "This... how is this possible..."


    "It is really impossible under normal circumstances. After all, if two complete simulated star creation maps collide, the final outcome is nothing more than a loser. Considering that Zeus has been promoted to three digits, the divine body has been strengthened, but the four digits are exceptional. Su Jin really doesn''t have much chance of winning."


    Sun Wukong explained in a circle, then looked at the righteous brother and righteous sister whose face was faintly frozen, and said faintly:


    "But what if Su Jin''s simulated star creation map is a rare defensive type?"


    Hearing that this Bull Demon King was very clever, he only felt that his entire scalp felt as if he had been electrocuted.


    "Defensive analog star creation map, defensive..."


    The Bull Demon King swallowed his saliva and said with a look of astonishment:


    "It''s not wrong for Zeus to lose..."


    Chapter 1051 There is only one way


    "It''s not wrong for Zeus to lose..." The Bull Demon King said with emotion.


    The simulated star creation map of the defense category, including the one on Su Jin''s body, there are only two known in the whole box garden.


    One is the great secret treasure of Su Jin, and the other is the ''Double Dragon Diagram'' held by the ancestral goddess Nuwa, the leader of the Eastern God Group, also known as the ''Tai Chi Diagram''.


    Different from the Taiji map that the outside world thinks, the Taiji map of the box garden is in the hands of Nuwa, also known as the Fuxi Nuwa map, which initially represented the yin and yang of the two sexes, and then was confirmed by the Taoist Daxian Chen Tuan sublimation, which was officially formed. cosmology.


    With this kind of secret treasure that sits in a super great group of gods, even if Zeus used the simulated star creation map of the Greek group of gods, it is normal to not win.


    After all, most of the simulated star creation maps of the many gods in Hakoniwa tend to be offensive and restrictive. Isn''t it because the defensive type is too difficult to make?


    Take a look at the taiji map in the east, and you will know how many great powers are involved in the determination.


    Fuxi, Nuwa, King Wen of Zhou, Lao Tzu, Zhuang Tzu, Chen Tuan, which one of the big guys in this series is not a well-known existence in the three-digit number, even Lao Tzu ranks in the second-digit number, and sits at the top of the Taoist sect.


    If such a large group of people can create a defensive simulation star chart, if you wear it, can Zeus still win?


    If he knew it from the beginning, he could still pursue a draw. If he didn''t know, it would be a matter of course for him to fail when Su Jin had no intention of calculating.


    That''s why the Bull Demon King said that Zeus was not wronged.


    This is really not wrong.


    Because there is simply no way to win, only a draw.


    "Su Jin, and Athena, the sister and brother, are so hidden."


    The Bull Demon King couldn''t help but sighed.


    If he were Zeus, I was afraid that he would also be directly killed by this hand.


    It''s just that the Bull Demon King always can''t understand how Athena came up with the defensive simulation star map.


    How could she solve something that was almost unfinished by the double-digit end of the game in person, with just one Athena?


    This is not theology!


    "Is it hidden deep, what does it have to do with us? Anyway, we didn''t fight them."


    Sun Wukong smiled broadly. After laughing a few times, he looked at Jia Ling a little strangely and said:


    "It''s weird, little girl, why are you sitting there shaking? You didn''t offend Su Jin. I remember that when King Dapeng came down, he said that you and Su Jin have a good relationship!"


    "Father said we have a good relationship?" Jia Ling''s face turned pale when he heard it, and then he was afraid that Sun Wukong would find out, so he quickly replied: "Ah, good, it''s a little good."


    "What''s the matter with you today?" Sun Wukong looked at his sister-in-law strangely, and always felt that the other party was a little abnormal.


    It was at this moment that a screeching sound rang out.


    It was a golden monkey with a letter in its mouth and crawled in from the window.


    "The messenger?" Jialing and the Bull Demon King were surprised.


    At this time, the golden monkey had already run to Sun Wukong''s side and handed the letter to her.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Sun Wukong rubbed the monkey''s head, stretched out his hand and pinched it gently, and the golden-haired monkey suddenly turned into a blond hair and returned to her head.


    Sun Wukong opened the letter and looked at it, and was happy:


    "Good guy, that kid Su Jin actually wants to invite me to drink?"


    "Hey, you''re very polite, I didn''t help you much before."


    After she finished speaking, she immediately said to the Bull Demon King, "Brother, are you interested in joining us?"


    "Yes, of course there is." The Bull Demon King snorted white air from his nostrils and hummed: "If you can kill Zeus, this Su Jin is worth my old cow toast."


    Hearing this, Jia Ling''s face was pale, and the sweat couldn''t stop falling from his forehead.


    At the same time, Kaling also kept shouting in his heart:


    ¡®Don¡¯t call me, Sister Monkey, please don¡¯t call me, don¡¯t call me! ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Kaling couldn''t stop coughing, pretending to be seriously ill.


    As long as Sun Wukong asks, she can lie about being unwell and push the matter out.


    But Murphy''s Law did happen anyway.


    Seeing that Sun Wukong put his arms around Jialing''s shoulders, he opened his mouth and said:


    "Speaking of which, we seem to be the eldest brother, you haven''t seen Su Jin, just so, take this opportunity, our three brothers and sisters will go to his place to have a good time together."


    At this time, Kaling''s eyes seemed to be dead.


    ''Sister Monkey, you used to hurt me the most, but now I''m coughing up my liver, you don''t even ask. ¡¯


    At this time, Sun Wukong, who noticed the strangeness of Jialing, couldn''t help but laugh and said:


    "Yoah, my little sister''s eyes are very sharp today, are you finally planning to imitate your monkey sister''s fiery eyes?"


    "Fuck your fiery eyes!"


    Jia Ling pushed Sun Wukong''s hand away angrily, stepped on the floor of the attic, and rushed out of the room.


    Sun Wukong blinked, couldn''t help scratching his head and said, "Did I say something wrong again?"


    "No." The Bull Demon King looked confused, and then said indifferently, "It''s not like you don''t know Monkey, this kid Jialing has recently reached that age."

 Chapter 778：

    "Oh!" Sun Wukong suddenly realized, then turned his head and asked the Bull Demon King: "What age is that?"


    The Bull Demon King suddenly had black lines all over his head.


    I don''t understand what the **** is that look on your face?


    The Bull Demon twitched the corners of his mouth speechlessly, and then said, "It''s the period of rebellion."


    "Anyway, it''s just taking a little thing as a big thing. You''re an age when you''ll be complained about if you do a little thing, kid, just admit it and coax it."


    It''s as if your education level is very strong... Sun Wukong complained in his heart, but after thinking about it, he still said:


    "It''s not a problem. It''s all agreed to go to Su Jin''s for a drink. If you only go for two, it won''t be fun."


    She said and stood up, patted her clothes, and said hello to the Bull Demon King: "I''m going to persuade my little sister."


    "Go to the morning meeting early, and I will prepare the gift for the door-to-door visit first."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong nodded and walked out of the room.


    ...


    Along the stairs, Sun Wukong came to the top of the attic, and immediately saw Jialing leaning on the railing with a depressed face.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong waved his hand, a few more candies appeared in his palm, and then quietly walked to Jialing''s side, like offering a treasure, he carried it to Jialing''s eyes, and said with a smile:


    "Yo, who made our little sister angry, tell my sister, I will bully you back."


    Hearing the flowing voice, Jia Ling couldn''t hold back, he laughed and said:


    "You''ve become a Buddha, Sister Monkey, you''re still so funny."


    She said she took the candy, unpacked it and put it in her mouth, then narrowed her eyes:


    "It''s peach-flavored candy again!"


    "I prefer to call it ''Xiantao flavor''."


    Having said that, Sun Wukong looked at Kaling, who was clearly in a relaxed mood, and then asked:


    "Why did you have such a big reaction to going to Su Jin''s just now?"


    "Can you talk about it? Of course, if you don''t want to, your sister monkey won''t force you."


    "Let''s just chat, chat, and complain. If you don''t like it, just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    Hearing this, Jia Ling''s expression paused, he hesitated for a while, and finally let go:


    "actually¡­"


    Sun Wukong pricked up his ears.


    "My father wants me to bring Su Jin back to the Golden Winged Dapeng family..."


    This is no different from saying that you want to get married bluntly.


    Sun Wukong, who understood, was immediately happy:


    "Yoah, Old Peng Wang thinks quite accurately. Knowing that my sister is very attractive, a Su Jin can''t stop her."


    Hearing this, Jialing couldn''t help but laugh: "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Sun Wukong was also amused and said with a smile, "I thought it was such a big deal, but this is the end?"


    "What are you worried about? With Su Jin''s current status, the old Peng Wang doesn''t blame you for knowing that this matter didn''t work out. In the end, it''s better for you to come here and worry about it."


    And at this moment, Kaling said quietly:


    "But what if this request was made more than a month ago?"


    Sun Wukong''s smile suddenly froze.


    over a month ago?


    Isn''t that when Su Jin only has five digits, no, when he just climbed to four digits at most?


    If Jialing really wanted to kidnap a Su Jin at that time...


    Sun Wukong suddenly understood what Jialing was worried about.


    Grass, this is really a lot of fun!


    Chapter 1052 just do it


    What was Su Jin''s state more than a month ago? It is probably a five-digit exception, no power, only physical fitness and spirituality are up to standard, it is estimated that the simulated star chart has not awakened.


    For Jialing at that time, it was not difficult to kidnap a Su Jin. At least if Jialing really wanted to invite Su Jin to sit with the Golden Winged Dapeng clan, Su Jin would have to seriously consider it no matter how unhappy he was at that time.


    At that time, Arcadia did not have any exceptional combat power.


    The only White Yaksha who is willing to protect him will not embarrass the Golden Winged Dapeng clan in matters such as marriage.


    Even according to Bai Yasha''s lecherous character, he would even laugh at Su Jin and scold Su Jin for being cheap.


    After all, it wasn''t a year or two for her to be greedy for a little Galing in the white night. At that time, when Su Jin succeeded, she was afraid that she would suffer from tooth decay.


    And if this happened at the time, Su Jin is now the son-in-law of the Golden Winged Dapeng family...


    A three-digit legendary level, even the combat power that has just stepped into this level, is already the pinnacle powerhouse of the Golden Winged Dapeng clan only below the Dapeng King.


    If you count the old Pengwang who is still seriously injured, not to mention it.


    If you count the simulated star chart...


    The entire Golden-winged Dapeng family is afraid that Su Jin will be hung up and hammered.


    In the past, the opportunity to have this son-in-law was placed in front of the Golden Winged Dapeng family, but he did not cherish it...


    Oh, that''s not right, I cherish it, at least it implies that Xiao Jialing brought people and plans to marry this little princess...


    At this moment, Sun Wukong only felt that his mind was cluttered, like 100 of them were fighting:


    "Sister, tell the truth to Sister Monkey, what the **** is going on?"


    "Why did King Peng let you take people to him more than a month ago."


    At this time, Kaling lowered his head, shrank his neck, and clasped his hands, just like a primary school student who was being caught by the dean of school and skipping class.


    She lowered her head, and Nie Nuo said in a low voice:


    "Nine months ago, didn''t I go drinking with Canary?"


    "Then what?" Sun Wukong asked.


    Jia Ling''s eyes wandered: "You know that Canary guy poured a glass of wine, and then she coaxed me to drink that kind of drunken wine. I couldn''t help it, so I agreed."


    "And then! Talk about the main point!" Sun Wukong emphasized.


    "Then I vaguely promised Canary to teach Su Jin how to use the sun wheel garterina. I went to the appointment more than a month ago, and then..."


    "Wait a minute, I understand."


    Sun Wukong rubbed his forehead, then said speechlessly:


    "With that kid''s exceptional talent in four figures in a few months, although the Sun Wheel Golden Wings is impossible, it is not the first time he has done such an impossible thing."


    Speaking of this, Sun Wukong''s face suddenly became strange.


    "Sun Wheel Golden Winged Flame is the divine flame inherited from the Dapeng family. Even if the old Peng King hurts you again, he will not allow this flame to leak to the outside world."


    "Arcadia, Di Shitian and I have a good relationship. Su Jin also had the support of Bai Yasha at that time. Old Peng Wang should not want to make things worse."


    "So let you, the culprit, solve the trouble he created, that is to say, he hinted at that time that you want to make Su Jin your own?"


    Jia Ling opened his eyes wide in surprise, looked at Sun Wukong who was making correct reasoning in front of him, and couldn''t help but nodded:


    "That''s it!"


    Hearing this, the corner of Sun Wukong''s mouth twitched fiercely and continued:


    "In those days, the old Peng Wang wanted to force you to marry, and the ten princes of the Asura clan who were married were ignorant and wanted to bully you, which annoyed me and made a big noise, so this time, he should not force you, just I remind you to solve the trouble quickly and don''t let the old guys in the clan act impulsive, am I right?"


    Hearing this, Kaling opened his eyes in a guilty conscience.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Sun Wukong understood what it meant.


    Sun Wukong looked at his righteous sister speechlessly, and couldn''t help but complain:


    "Could it be that you don''t want to marry Su Jin, and then you don''t want to be with your family, explain to Su Jin, and go straight to the big brother and drink at the bar for more than a month?"


    Hearing this, Jialing shivered for a while, then nodded lightly.


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong''s face turned dark:


    "The Golden-winged Dapeng family asked you to make a decision more than a month ago? Do they still think that Su Jin is already their son-in-law, but they haven''t come to the door yet?"


    Jia Ling shivered, and couldn''t help but turn his head away.


    "3!"


    "2!"


    Before Sun Wukong said one, Jialing said in a self-sacrificing manner:


    "Yes! That''s it!"


    "When I returned to the clan, I was already preparing to deal with them. I have been taking the man back to deal with them, but in fact, I have been hiding with my eldest brother this month and have not done anything."


    "I just want to delay it for a while, and then I will make it clear to my father, and explain to him that I don''t want to get married so soon, and let him wait a while..."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes:


    "Then it was dragged until Su Jin became four exceptional powerhouses, until he defeated Zeus and became the inevitable fourth-generation god-king of Greece in the eyes of the upper classes, until the entire Golden-winged Dapeng family knew that they had become a god-king The news of the son-in-law, but it is not clear that the son-in-law belongs to someone else?"


    Jia Ling listened, his knees became more and more bent, and finally he simply squatted on the ground, hugging Sun Wukong''s waist and said:


    "Sister Monkey, save me!"


    "You! Only now did you know you came to me?" Sun Wukong poked Jia Ling''s forehead with his finger, really wanting to pierce her pig''s head: "Why did you go earlier?"


    When she said this, she hated that iron is not steel:


    "In the beginning, as long as you don''t like it, write me a letter, and I won''t show up to help you stop that old idiot from your family?"


    "If it doesn''t work, tell the big brother, will the big brother help you deal with this matter?"


    "Is it because I don''t care about you anymore? Or is it that my brother doesn''t care about you anymore?"


    Jia Ling hugged Sun Wukong''s waist and buried his face directly in her stomach.


    "If you pretend to be an ostrich, you know how to pretend to be an ostrich."


    Sun Wukong couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said speechlessly:


    "How long can you pretend?"


    "You pretended to be an ostrich yourself!"


    "Old Peng Wang and the entire Golden-winged Dapeng clan are waiting for you to take the son-in-law of the God King back!"


    "You! There''s nowhere left to go!"


    Jia Ling was hugging Sun Wukong''s waist, and said with a sad face: "Sister Monkey, you have to save me! You are my little sister!"


    Sun Wukong raised his hand, hung it in the air for half a minute, and finally put it down:


    "no solution anymore."


    She sat and patted Kaling on the shoulder:


    "If you do something wrong, you have to take it upon yourself."


    At this time, Jia Ling said with a sad face: "I know, but I don''t know what to do now!"


    Sun Wukong was silent for a while, and then said: "There is a way to try, but you probably won''t like it."


    "What way?"


    Jia Ling suddenly raised his head, looked at Sun Wukong in surprise, and then heard that Sun Wukong doubted her, and immediately said:


    "Sister Monkey, look at me like this, I''ve been forced to the cliff, what else can I be unhappy about."


    "Okay! Since you said that, I don''t hide it anymore."


    Sun Wukong held Jia Ling''s shoulder and said with a serious face:


    "There is only one solution at hand now."


    Jia Ling nodded heavily, then looked at Sun Wukong eagerly, looking forward to his sister''s solution.

 Chapter 779：

    At this time, Sun Wukong pressed Jialing''s shoulder and said faintly:


    "I''ll tie you up and send Su Jin''s bed tonight!"


    The smile on Kaling''s face suddenly solidified.


    Chapter 1053 Before the banquet


    Jia Ling looked at Sun Wukong with a stiff expression, and looked at her face seriously and carefully. After confirming that the other party was not joking, his red lips lightly opened:


    "Sister Monkey, you will lose me if you do this."


    "So you chose to die socially?" Sun Wukong rolled his eyes.


    The son-in-law of the King of God you thought was not your son-in-law.


    The Golden-winged Dapeng clan made such a big joke, how they would be laughed at by the upper echelons, and what kind of attitude they would have towards Jialing, this is something that everyone knows.


    Even if Kaling''s father was the king of the clan, he would not be able to suppress those clan elders whose mentality was broken.


    After all, who made Kaling act so indignantly?


    Originally, it was Jialing who leaked the divine flame of the family because of a bet, and the Golden Winged Dapeng family did not pursue it, but instead asked her to change it. This is already as generous as possible after learning the last lesson.


    A thousand years ago, before Sun Wukong made a scene because of the Jialing incident, the Golden Winged Dapeng clan would have sent someone to hunt down Su Jin long ago.


    Thousands of years later, they learned to be good, and they stopped chasing and killing them. They only asked to join the family. If they were not able to become their own people, they signed a guarantee that they would not leak. This was already quite forgiving.


    As a result, Kaling became an ostrich in this and gave false information.


    And because Su Jin''s rise is so fast and fierce, the Golden Winged Dapeng clan has not yet reacted, and the other party is already a super powerhouse with a combat power in the field of three figures, even comparable to or even surpassing the strongest in the clan. A pillar of the sky.


    Sun Wukong can already imagine the ecstasy of the Golden-winged Dapeng clan, who were a little reluctant when they found out that a show of mercy turned out to be the son-in-law of the God King in vain.


    "I said why Lao Peng Wang Mingming was so seriously injured, but he was walking very fast recently. Is it because of this incident?"


    In fact, Sun Wukong knew that Jialing''s practice was wrong, but it took more than a month. In fact, it was not bad. Considering the long lifespan of gods and Buddhas, this time, converted into human''s concept of time, is equivalent to Jialing''s hesitation for a day or two. Consider whether or not to confess to your family. But the ghost knows that in ''a day or two'', Su Jin will go to heaven!


    Who would have thought of this?


    Thinking of this, Sun Wukong could not help but look at Jialing with pity.


    This girl, she has blood mold!


    "Father..." Jia Ling''s face suddenly stiffened, and he was a little overwhelmed: "Is Father very happy?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Jialing at this time, and said faintly: "I almost took the guy who hit him in the face to drink, what do you think?"


    The people of Kaling were numb, and even the whole face was flushed.


    "Is there any other way?"


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes: "What do you think?"


    "I advise you to sort things out as soon as possible, otherwise if the Golden Winged Dapeng clan sends someone to go to Su Jin''s for a kiss, I''m afraid what you do will..."


    At this time, Sun Wukong showed a "you know" expression.


    When Jialing heard this, his face turned pale, and he almost foamed at the mouth:


    "According to my father''s character, after knowing that Su Jin defeated Zeus, he is afraid that he has already started to prepare my dowry."


    "¡­"


    Sun Wukong looked at his righteous sister with pity, sighed, and patted her on the shoulder:


    "Relax and trust you, Sister Monkey once."


    "At most, it''s just a ''one shot'' from Su Jin. It''s just a small matter."


    Hearing this, Kaling said quietly:


    "Then what if he is Dinghai Shenzhen?"


    Sun Wukong''s face became embarrassed, he coughed a few times, and couldn''t help asking:


    "Who taught you that? Where did you hear that?"


    "White Yaksha." Kaling exposed the culprit without hesitation:


    "If she had Dinghai Shenzhen, she would have done me right away."


    "Grass, that shameless white hair."


    Sun Wukong spat, then looked at Jialing in front of him, thought about it, hesitated for a while, and finally sighed:


    "How about I come forward and let Su Jin pretend to be a fake couple with you? First deceive your old man?"


    "If Su Jin doesn''t agree, I''ll go out of my way, hold Su Jin''s leg and let him promise to help you."


    Speaking of which, Sun Wukong was a little embarrassed.


    Originally, when she attacked the Ouroboros stronghold at the outer gate of 3345, she promised that Su Jin would help out later.


    As a result, she was dragged by some old things from Buddhism, and she didn''t have time to pull Su Jin.


    This has already made Sun Wukong feel a little uneasy, and now he has to embarrass Su Jin again, which really makes Sun Wukong very embarrassed.


    But there is no way. There are only four of her seven brothers and sisters left, and Jialing is still the youngest of them.


    When Jialing heard the first sentence, she was also moved for a while, but after hearing the second sentence of Sun Wukong, she calmed down.


    Finally, she sighed:


    "No way."


    "Let''s not talk about the difficulty of getting a strong man equal to my father to be soft to my father and call himself a son-in-law."


    "If one of those old things in the clan drifted away and ran to point fingers at Su Jin, then the happy event might turn into a funeral."


    "Ah this..."


    Sun Wukong touched the back of his head, his face a little embarrassed.


    She always felt that Kaling was talking about herself.


    A thousand years ago, the reason why she became a member of the Golden-winged Dapeng clan seems to be that there was an elder of the Dapeng clan who made unkind words.


    One thing to say, those who rely on the old and sell the old and old things are really cheap, and Su Jin really may not be able to bear it.


    And if a three-figure holding a defensive analog star chart really goes crazy, it will be too much fun.


    Thinking of the various consequences after the incident was exposed, Sun Wukong scratched his head for a while, but couldn''t think of any solution.


    It was at this moment that Jia Ling pulled Sun Wukong and asked faintly:


    "Sister Monkey, you said before that you sent me to Su Jin''s bed. How to do it? Can you tell me?"


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he couldn''t help but stare: "Don''t you really think about it?"


    "Isn''t it?" Sun Wukong opened his mouth wide and said in amazement, "You actually agree?"


    Jia Ling''s face turned red, and he said awkwardly and unnaturally: "Isn''t this really impossible?"


    As long as there is a way to solve it, Jialing will not be like this.


    But...things were made by her side from beginning to end, and the mine she buried herself could only lie down with tears.


    The corner of Sun Wukong''s mouth twitched, but he looked at Jialing knowingly, and finally sighed:


    "It''s your thoughts that''s hard to do. Everything else is easy in my opinion."


    "One sentence."


    Sun Wukong raised an index finger:


    "Treat, drink, and walk in bed!"


    Jia Ling blinked, then looked at Sun Wukong strangely.


    After hesitating for a while, I still didn''t put the sentence ''Why are you so skilled? ¡¯ Speaking of which, I just asked, ¡°Can it be done?¡±


    "Yes, raw rice and cooked rice are bad for girls, but men, hehe, which one isn''t cool?"


    Sun Wukong sneered, and then asked in a low voice:


    "But you can''t hide this from big brother, you..."


    "I see."


    Kaling gritted his teeth, nodded and said:


    "Just do it."


    Chapter 1054 Listen to Big Brother, That''s Right


    Arcadia.


    "Is the banquet held in the headquarters?" Su Jin asked while holding the list given by the black rabbit.


    "right."


    Dressed in black and white and dressed like a gothic maid, the black rabbit nodded heavily:


    "It turned out to be inviting the Great Sage, so the location is the best on our own side."


    Monkey King Monkey King and Canary, the chief of staff of Arcadia''s previous generation, have a master-disciple relationship.


    With this kind of relationship, it would be inappropriate to arrange for the Great Sage to be entertained in the capital at the end.


    Considering this, Black Rabbit naturally thought of entertaining Sun Wukong at his home.


    "The truth is this truth, but ~ your menu..."


    Su Jin looked at the list in his hand, a series of dishes, and frowned:


    "It doesn''t seem to be oriental... nor does it seem to be Western, Indian?"


    Hearing this, the corners of Hei Tu''s mouth twitched and explained: "Those are fantasy dishes with phantom beasts as the main ingredients in the southern district. They are very rare. When I ordered them, the price list almost cried."


    "Oh, sorry, I don''t know much about Hakoniwa''s cooking."


    Su Jin shrugged, touched his chin and looked at the list, then said:


    "However, there are very few alcohol, most of which are low-alcohol fruit wine... You shouldn''t be an oriental banquet, right? Is it a western-style banquet?"


    "Eh?"


    Black Rabbit was stunned.


    Seeing this, Su Jin laughed immediately, holding the list, lightly tapped the black rabbit on the head and said:


    "We invited the great sage this time not to invite the other party to discuss business, but a family banquet, idiot."


    "For this kind of thing, you can prepare some suitable side dishes, or even the local specialties of the border capital. Of course, it is best to have a side dish."


    "Look at what''s in here for yourself. Desserts, main dishes, I know it''s the Western style at a glance..."


    Su Jin glanced at the list again, then spread his hands and said:


    "I personally think that the Great Sage should like the oriental style of ''eat meat and drink big''?"


    "The Great Sage has also been to the community before. What kind of wine and dishes were prepared at that time?"


    "Do you have any favorite wine? If so, you can try to buy it from Athena''s channel..."


    Black Rabbit listened, and sweat immediately left his face.


    She remembered the scene when Canary and the Great Sage were drinking before, and she couldn''t help but embarrassedly said:


    "Just those peanuts, can pig ears work?"


    Su Jin immediately understood something when he heard the words, and said with a smile:


    "You don''t understand the snacks in the East? If you don''t understand, ask someone to ask! It doesn''t cost much."


    Hearing this, the black rabbit''s ears turned red, and then he swiped, took back the list from Su Jin''s hand, and ran out with the list in his hand:


    "Sorry, I''ll change it now."


    After the door opened, Kasugabe Takaaki in the image of a child walked in from the door, looked back at the direction where the black rabbit left, and said:


    "What happened to the child?"


    Su Jin spread his hands and said:


    "It''s nothing, there was something wrong with the preparations for the banquet."


    After speaking, Su Jin looked at Kasugabe Takaaki, looked at his sullen face, and couldn''t help but tease:

 Chapter 780：

    "Why, Yao has a big opinion on your ''business trip''?"


    Decided to go to the outside world to find the old part, Kasugabe Takaaki naturally couldn''t hide it from his daughter, so just after he confirmed the situation with Su Jin, he went to do his daughter''s ideological work.


    According to Su Jin''s imagination, Kasugabe Takaaki should have been taught a good lesson by his daughter at this time.


    "That''s not it."


    To Su Jin''s surprise, Xiaoming shook his head and denied his malicious association:


    "Yao, she agreed directly after listening, and told me to be more careful on the road and pay attention to safety."


    Kasugabe Takaaki heard this, and the sullenness on his face became even stronger:


    "She said so, why am I so embarrassed to leave?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin said expressionlessly:


    "Please leave quickly and decisively, and don''t disturb the normal life of our young couple."


    When Kasugabe Takaaki heard this, his nose crooked in anger:


    "Do you think I would be willing to give my little angel to you stinky brat?"


    Su Jin smiled at this time:


    "Don''t worry, when you come back, Yao''s children and I can call you grandpa."


    "Please don''t do this!" Xiaoming suddenly softened and begged for mercy with his hands together.


    Although Su Jin was joking, Kasugabe Takaaki was afraid!


    If this guy is really doing a fake show, wouldn''t it be over?


    "Look at you." Su Jin looked at the first-generation leader speechlessly.


    You can take a joke seriously, and even admit it, there is no one else.


    Helplessly smiled, Su Jin immediately changed the subject and said:


    "It''s almost as fast as that great sage. Have you ever had a bar with her before? Does she have any hobbies?"


    "Wine and peaches."


    Kasugabe Takaaki said without hesitation.


    "Oh, the best wine is still fruit wine, either low alcohol or high."


    Su Jin heard the words, took out the gift for communication, and asked the black rabbit while sending a message:


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Anything else? There was a message over there before, it seems that the Great Sage Pingtian and the Great Sage Huntian will come together."


    "The Bull Demon King and Kaling?" Kasugabe Takaaki was stunned for a moment, and then said strangely: "Then it''s best not to have beef tonight. On the contrary, things like snake soup can be artificial. Kaling seems to be very fond of this."


    "Oh, in terms of meat, it''s best to choose pork. The pig ears with wine are the best. The Great Sage and the Bull Demon King are both good."


    The Bull Demon King doesn''t want beef, he wants pork, and Sun Wukong wants pork? Su Jin sent the message to Black Rabbit with a strange expression, and then complained:


    "Second Senior Brother is really miserable."


    "Who?" Xiaoming was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a subtle expression: "The messenger of the Jingtan... I remember that he is also a pork."


    Why do pigs make it difficult for pigs? Su Jin''s mouth twitched, then suddenly looked up at the floor-to-ceiling window on the right.


    Seeing his appearance, Kasugabe Takaaki was also shocked: "Why are you here so soon?"


    Su Jin shook his head:


    "No, people are still in the capital at the end, I just noticed it, but it''s fast to think about it."


    It''s just... what are the three great saints doing at the end capital more than 30 kilometers away?


    ...


    The capital of the end, the open-air seat of the strange cat cafe.


    Three men in capes, surrounded by umbrellas, sat down.


    An atmosphere of black and evil forces meeting and plotting suddenly rushed to the face.


    Chapter 1055 She got excited


    Outdoor cafe.


    Sitting on the seat, the Bull Demon King wearing a black hood spit out:


    "Why are you sitting here dressed like this? Isn''t it eye-catching?"


    "This has an atmosphere!" Jia Ling, who was also wearing a cloak, said enthusiastically: "And I manipulated the sense of existence, and it will be fine."


    When the Bull Demon King heard this, he gave Jia Ling a strange look, and then said speechlessly:


    "Forget it, just be happy."


    After he finished speaking, he coughed, looked at Jialing, then at Sun Wukong, then tapped his index finger on the table and said:


    "Monkey, little sister, I will follow the instructions of the elder brother today, is there any problem?"


    "no problem."


    "Me too."


    "Well!"


    The Bull Demon King lowered his head and said in a low voice:


    "Before I go to Arcadia, I will test you first. What is our goal?"


    "Drink Su Jin and throw it on my bed!" This is what Jialing said.


    I don''t know why, although she blushed, her eyes seemed a little excited.


    "I think the same as Jialing." Sun Wukong agreed.


    "Don''t be the same, you are not the loud voice of Shuhan selling pork."


    The Bull Demon King rolled his eyes, then looked around to make sure that no one was watching, and then said:


    "Little sister is right, but not entirely right."


    Jia Ling was stunned when he heard this, and then asked, "What does this mean?"


    The Bull Demon King looked at her with a smile and said, "Our goal is to make Su Jin ''pretend to be drunk''."


    "what?"


    Jia Ling was stunned for a while, and said incredulously:


    "We''re going to let Su Jin pretend to be drunk? Don''t you just throw it on the bed when you''re drunk and you''re done?"


    "stupid!"


    The Bull Demon King glared at Jia Ling:


    "I''m drunk, can I still do that?"


    "Big brother is a man, does big brother know what state a man is in when he is drunk?"


    "I really want to get Su Jin drunk, don''t talk about what happened to you, even if he is Dinghai Shenzhen, he will not be able to get angry at that time."


    Hearing this sentence, Jia Ling and Sun Wukong couldn''t help blushing and spit:


    "rogue."


    The scolded Bull Demon King did not react at all, instead he said meaningfully:


    "Sometimes, the realm of drunkenness is that the wine is not intoxicating and self-intoxicating."


    "You two haven''t experienced it and don''t understand it, but Big Brother understands."


    "The most important thing in this matter is to make Su Jin pretend to be drunk. As long as he is willing to pretend to be drunk, it will be done!"


    "You listen to the big brother, you are right."


    Hearing this, Jialing and Sun Wukong looked at each other, and after that, Sun Wukong hesitated and asked:


    "Can you do it?"


    The Bull Demon King smiled at this time: "You two, you really don''t understand men!"


    When he said this, his expression was a little playful and a little angry:


    "Do you know what kind of woman a man likes most?"


    Jia Ling and Sun Wukong looked at each other again, then shook their heads in unison.


    Seeing this, the Bull Demon King smiled again, raised his right hand, and clenched it into a fist:


    "Rich woman!"


    "And it''s a beautiful young rich woman!"


    "This is what men like most, no one!"


    Jia Ling was stunned when he heard it, and pointed at himself in astonishment: "But I''m not a rich woman?"


    "Yes, eldest brother." Sun Wukong responded and said: "Su Jin, that boy, got part of the inheritance of the Ouroboros, and his combat power is in three digits, so he is richer than the princess Jialing, right?"


    "I said you don''t understand."


    The Bull Demon King rolled his eyes, then pointed to himself and said:


    "You said that my old cow is rich, or is my little lover, the jade-faced fox, rich?"


    Hearing this, Kaling let out an "ah", and then said with a strange expression:


    "Of course the big brother is rich."


    "Then why didn''t the big brother refuse the jade-faced fox to come to me with the dowry?"


    The Bull Demon King smiled and stretched out his legs and pointed:


    "Because men like to ''stand and eat soft rice'', understand?"


    Jia Ling suddenly showed an expression of sudden realization, and then said: "I don''t understand!"


    The corner of the Bull Demon King''s mouth twitched, and he muttered in a low voice, "It''s still a little girl''s movie. I''ve already said this, but I still don''t understand."


    He said this, sighed, and then said to Kaling:


    "Little sister, big brother, will I hurt you?"


    "Won''t."


    Jia Ling shook his head. She and the Bull Demon King have been brothers and sisters for thousands of years. Naturally, they believed in each other''s character.


    Seeing this, the Bull Demon King immediately asked: "Then do you still want to trick that stinky boy Su Jin into his house willingly and send him to Lao Peng Wang?"


    "Or, do you like Su Jin?"


    "Think seriously and give big brother an accurate answer..."


    Jia Ling hesitated for a moment, then said tangled: "I can only say that I don''t hate it, right?"


    It is impossible to say that Jialing likes Su Jin, at most it is only because Su Jin admires Arcadia''s love and righteousness a little bit.


    I can say I don''t hate it, I admire it a little, and I think it''s easy to get along with, but if I really like it, it''s really not much.


    Hearing this, the Bull Demon King slapped his thigh and said, "That''s enough!"


    "I don''t hate it, or I don''t hate it all the time. This is more than 90% of couples."


    "Don''t worry about this, leave it to eldest brother, and then you can pretend that you don''t know anything, just pretend to be drunk together."


    When Jialing saw the Bull Demon King said this, he could only nod his head and say, "...Then, just listen to the elder brother."


    "That''s it." Sun Wukong narrowed his eyes and said to the Bull Demon King and Jialing, "That kid Su Jin has noticed."


    Hearing this, the Bull Demon King immediately shut up, his index finger lightly placed on the table, and he made a light sound of varying lengths:


    "Dengdeng, dong dong dong dong (remember, look at my face and act.


    Hearing the sound, Sun Wukong and Jialing blinked in a certain rhythm.


    ''clear! ¡¯

 Chapter 781：

    ...


    The main entrance of Arcadia.


    Standing at the door to greet the three distinguished guests, Su Jin looked at the three in front of him and said with a strange expression:


    "I said, how come the three of you see me with the same expression?"


    "Is there?" Sun Wukong said with a smile.


    "It seems a little bit, Sister Monkey." Jia Ling agreed with a smile.


    The Bull Demon King said with the same smile: "It''s not a little bit, it''s just the same, but it doesn''t matter..."


    The three of them suddenly said in unison:


    "After all, the three of us are brothers and sisters!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin''s face twitched.


    Looking at the three people''s identical smiles, he couldn''t help thinking:


    It''s obviously a banquet held at my house, why does it feel like I''ve entered the Hongmen Banquet?


    Chapter 1056 Xiaoming: Am I not a man?


    The spacious and bright, elegant hall with garden design.


    Su Jin, Bull Demon King, Sun Wukong, Kaling, Kasugabe Takaaki and Leticia sat down together.


    The first time they sat at the table, the three well-known great sages in Hakoniwa stared at Kasugabe Takaaki with subtle gazes, making this former Arcadia leader who was already soft-spoken feel like he was sitting on pins and needles.


    In the end, Leticia smiled and cleared the siege:


    "The three are watching. Xiaoming is afraid that he is planning to slip away early as before."


    Hearing this, the Black Rabbit and several members of the juvenile group who helped serve the dishes couldn''t help laughing.


    Kasugabe Takaaki''s face suddenly became embarrassed.


    Although this happened in the past, it was too much for Leticia to say so bluntly!


    Black Rabbit and the juvenile group of the community are still helping to serve the dishes, so save me some face.


    "Sure enough, Xiaoming, you are still the same as before."


    Sun Wukong looked at Kasugabe Takaaki with a nostalgic sigh.


    On weekdays, he is like an air bag, but he is a hero in times of crisis... This is Canary''s evaluation of Kasugabe Takaaki.


    Sun Wukong also recognizes this. After all, Kasugabe Takaaki led the predecessor members of Arcadia to resist the three-headed evil dragon Azi Dakaha at the age of 200, and almost defeated the evil dragon.


    If you were a soft egg, you wouldn''t be able to do such a great thing.


    "But then again, I didn''t expect you to be detained at the outer gate of 3345, so it''s no wonder Su Jin wants to break through there."


    Speaking of this, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but jokingly glanced at Jialing next to him.


    This little girl was forced to this point because of Su Jin''s fame in the battle of the Ouroboros stronghold.


    However, Sun Wukong was stunned to find that Jia Ling was staring at Su Jin''s face, and he was very fascinated.


    At this time, because of Sun Wukong''s small eyes, several people present noticed the abnormality of Jialing.


    Realizing this, the Bull Demon King couldn''t help but coughed:


    "Cough cough!"


    Then he coughed twice, but Jialing did not respond.


    ''This girl, didn''t you realize that Su Jin has kept a movement for more than 20 seconds? Do you really think you haven''t exposed yourself? ¡¯


    The Bull Demon King thought silently in his heart.


    At this time, the Bull Demon King heard the slight fluctuations in the spirit stirring the atmosphere.


    It was a secret communication from Sun Wukong.


    ''Brother, what should I do now? ¡¯


    At this time, the Bull Demon King showed a confident smile and replied:


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Monkey, if you said that you were only sure about 30%, now the eldest brother has 50%. ¡¯


    ''How to say? '' Sun Wukong returned in astonishment.


    The Bull Demon King said meaningfully at this time:


    ''Monkey, think about it, this woman has been staring at a man''s face, what will happen? ¡¯


    ''what''s the situation? '' Sun Wukong replied strangely.


    ''She''s getting excited! '' The Bull Demon King returned with a smile.


    ''Seeing the color? '' Sun Wukong''s expression suddenly became very subtle.


    ''Okay, don''t worry about this, you just need to cooperate with me later and ask why Jialing is looking at Su Jin. Remember, you have to ask in words. ¡¯


    After he finished the message, he did not explain the doubts in Sun Wukong''s heart. Instead, he picked up the wine glass and smiled at Su Jin and said:


    "Although the old cow is a guest, I shouldn''t toast this glass of wine, but just because you, the second-generation leader of Arcadia, killed Zeus, I have to toast you first."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin subconsciously thought: If you kill Zeus, you must respect me. Is it possible that Zeus has something to do with your relatives?


    However, it is naturally impossible to say such words in the open, so Su Jin said another set of polite words after picking up the wine glass.


    "The Great Sage Pingtian is polite, the feat of the seven great saints defeating the sky, I am also very impressed by the younger generation."


    "Hey~ these are old yellow calendars, not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning."


    With a smile on his face, the Bull Demon King said to Su Jin carelessly:


    "But then again, with the relationship between us, it''s a bit of a separation to be called a nickname."


    "Oh? How do you say it?" Su Jin raised his brows and looked at the Bull Demon King with a smile, waiting for his next words.


    If the Bull Demon King wants to follow the relationship between Sun Wukong and Canary to raise his seniority, then Su Jin will find it amusing.


    At this time, the Bull Demon King said with a smile on his face:


    "Of course, just call me ''Old Niu''. Let''s start today, and we''ll be on an equal footing."


    "Isn''t that generational chaos? After all, in a sense, I am the adopted son of the canary."


    Su Jin suddenly realized what the Bull Demon King meant and replied.


    "That won''t work."


    The Bull Demon King hurriedly shook his head and said:


    "You are a big man who killed Zeus, and you are already an old man. If you treat my old cow with the courtesy of the younger generation, wouldn''t you roast me on the shelf?"


    "Just tell me if you want to eat roast beef, there''s no need to kill me like that."


    The Bull Demon King laughed and joked, and then added:


    "Besides, the thing about seniority is useless in the little garden. In the heaven, maybe your son will become your father one day."


    "Just like the Greek Hephaestus, who has been peeping at the spirit of Kronos and wants to be the father of Zeus?"


    "And this?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and said incredulously.


    "It''s gone too far."


    The Bull Demon King rolled his eyes, then looked around, covering his mouth like a thief and said:


    "For example, the old Peng Wang and the Peacock Ming Wang are brothers, and the Buddhist one also recognizes that the king is the mother. If you calculate carefully, wouldn''t Jialing and the Buddhist one be brothers and sisters?"


    Hearing the name ''that'', Jialing woke up suddenly, and hurriedly stepped forward to stop the Bull Demon King:


    "Brother, why do you bring this up!"


    The Bull Demon King patted his head when he heard the words and said:


    "Oh, how did I finish this, I''m sorry, I seem to have drunk a little too much, I will punish myself for three more cups."


    You just touched a glass of wine... Everyone present complained in their hearts.


    Seeing that the Bull Demon King punished himself with three cups, Kaling also sat down again and muttered:


    "Really, can such a thing be said nonsense?"


    Is it possible to climb casually with the climber from Buddhism? A little careless, some Buddhist priests will run out to subdue the demons and eliminate the demons.


    At that time, it will definitely not be the related household of Jialing, but the big mouth of the Bull Demon King.


    But when Kaling sat down, Sun Wukong next to her leaned over and asked in a low voice:


    "What did you just watch Su Jin do?"


    Seeing that it was Sun Wukong who was asking himself, Jialing subconsciously lowered his voice and replied:


    "Sister Monkey, Su Jin is a bit evil."


    "How do you say?" Sun Wukong continued to ask with subtle eyes.


    Jia Ling, who couldn''t hide his thoughts, blushed and said, "He has become a lot more handsome."


    Chapter 1057 Tauren ecstasy


    The words fall. puff.


    It was Su Jin who couldn''t help spraying out the wine he had just met with the Bull Demon King.


    At this time, Leticia next to her hurriedly picked up the tissue on the table and handed it to Su Jin, saying:


    "You, drink less if you don''t know how to drink."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, isn''t this lively today?"


    Su Jin hurriedly took the tissue with a smile, as if he just really didn''t know how to drink.


    The Bull Demon King also came out and made a round of it:


    "Hahaha, you can''t drink if you don''t know how to drink. Alcohol is a man''s romance."


    "Come on, I''ll fill it up for you, and I''ll have you practice more alcohol today."


    "That would be disrespectful."


    When the two laughed and communicated, Jia Ling''s ears were also red to the bottom, and his little hand was unnaturally lowered on the table, and wrote on Sun Wukong''s lap:


    ''Did I reveal something just now? ¡¯


    When Sun Wukong heard the words, he did not speak, but replied in secret with his eyes dodging:


    ''No, Big Brother said you were doing very well. ¡¯


    Could it be okay... Now everyone can guess that you Jialing has an idea for Su Jin, it''s just a **** assist... Sun Wukong complained in his heart.


    In fact, she knew very well that the behavior of the three of her brothers and sisters was easily disgusted by Su Jin.


    This is why the Bull Demon King emphasized that the purpose of the plan was to make ''Su Jin pretend to be drunk''.


    After all, sometimes, the work that others impose on you is not always as good as the one you decide to do.


    But now, Kaling''s unpolished statement is very likely to make Su Jin reduce his rejection of the next thing.


    Just like what the Bull Demon King said in private.


    This is the difference between "because I was liked by Fu Luoli, so I was forced to eat soft rice" and "because I was forced to be forced to the palace, so I was forced to eat soft rice".


    The importance and satisfaction of men for ''admiration'' is really incomprehensible to monkeys... Sun Wukong couldn''t help but complained in his heart.


    In the round field with the Bull Demon King, everyone pushed the cups for a while, and finally talked about the ''real topic'' in Su Jin''s eyes.


    "Is this banquet meant for Xiaoming?"


    It was Sun Wukong who spoke.


    At this time, she was looking at Kasugabe Takaaki with a playful look.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and asked:


    "Why didn''t I mean it?"


    Sun Wukong smiled at this time, and said carelessly:


    "Hey, if it was you, you wouldn''t call me when I just lost face."

 Chapter 782：

    "Shame?"


    Both Kaling and Leticia showed curious expressions.


    Seeing everyone''s curiosity, Sun Wukong didn''t hide it, he said generously:


    "When this kid planned to raid the Ouroboros stronghold before, my grandson agreed to help."


    "As a result, oh, just when I was about to act, a few old scumbags from Buddhism stopped me, and the reason was that I went to the world privately."


    "Hey, when I don''t know which master they are working for?"


    Speaking of which, Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly:


    "But it''s a pity that I only beat one of the three old miscellaneous hairs, but I was also caught in the foot. When I wanted to move again, Su Jin boy was holding Zeus''s head."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately gave a thumbs up:


    "I can fight back 1v3, it''s tough enough! It''s not a big sage."


    "I''m not here to brag." Sun Wukong looked at Su Jin speechlessly and said, "Besides, aren''t you also a pair of three? You even put up Zeus''s simulated star creation map. It''s up to you to be tough."


    "That''s not necessarily true. If it really doesn''t count foreign objects, I really may not be much stronger than the Great Sage."


    Su Jin smiled and poured a glass of wine for Sun Wukong, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Speaking of which, I would take the liberty to ask, who are the three who stopped the Great Sage..."


    "You kid..." Sun Wukong shook his index finger and said with a smile: "After drinking, I will give you the list."


    "Thank you very much."


    Su Jin picked up the wine glass, held it up to Sun Wukong, then suffocated, and then said:


    "Speaking of which, this banquet is indeed what Mr. Xiaoming intended. If you want to come to the Great Sage, you should know the reason."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong glanced at Kasugabe Takaaki, then squinted and smiled:


    "When we saw this kid, we thought, those carvings were Canary''s idea, right?"


    "Canary?" Leticia looked at Kasugabe Takaaki in surprise.


    At this time, Kasugabe Takaaki sighed and said:


    "It was indeed the Canary''s idea."


    When he said this, he said with a memory on his face:


    "About eight months ago, not long after Su Jin came to Arcadia, Canary asked me to customize a batch of stone sculptures."


    "stone carving?"


    Leticia froze for a moment, then frowned and recalled:


    "Speaking of which, you really stayed in the engraving room during that time."


    "Why did Canary ask you to do stone carving?"


    At this time, Su Jin said with certainty:


    "It''s the backhand."


    After saying this, Su Jin explained:


    "For example, put a powerful gift into the stone sculpture, and then give it to the Great Sage in the form of a gift, and at the same time imply that the Great Sage will send things back if Arcadia is weakened."


    "In this way, even if Arcadia is defeated and all the powerful gifts are taken away by the Demon King, there will be a shortcut to its rise."


    Kasugabe Takaaki couldn''t help but look at Su Jin when he heard this, and then said quietly:


    "Sometimes I really think you''re more of a canary''s adopted son than Black Rabbit."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin and Leticia couldn''t help looking at the door.


    Unanimously, it was a wise decision to allow Black Rabbit to take over the scheduling work of the kitchen.


    Otherwise, the black rabbit could not stop crying when he heard Xiaoming''s words.


    At this time, Kasugabe Takaaki, who knew that he could not hide, also let go and apologized to Sun Wukong:


    "Sorry, Great Sage, for taking advantage of you in this matter."


    "It''s okay, Canary reminded me from the side, but the little fox didn''t say it too clearly because he was afraid of being divination."


    Sun Wukong waved his hand, then said with a smile:


    "But speaking of what is hidden in those stone sculptures?"


    "It is the power of life."


    Kasugabe Takaaki let out a foul breath:


    "It is the power of life woven based on the catalog of life, which almost reproduces all my understanding of life."


    "So it is." Hearing this, Su Jin immediately understood Canary''s operation.


    This is to ensure that even if Arcadia is weakened, there is a strong four-digit level as support.


    And agree, Su Jin also has an understanding of Xiaoming''s operation:


    "So, you want to reclaim this power now, and then go to the outside world to find companions?"


    "right!"


    Kasugabe Takaaki smiled bitterly:


    "Although four-digit powerhouses rarely appear in the outside world, it is difficult to guarantee the chasers sent by the Ouroboros before, so I want to take back this insurance and restore the four-digit power."


    At this time, Sun Wukong''s ears moved, as if he heard someone''s words.


    Su Jin noticed this, but before he thought of anything, he heard Sun Wukong say:


    "So, the current banquet is equal to the insurance premium I charge?"


    "Then this is a bit cheap!"


    Hearing this, Kasugabe Takaaki''s face stiffened, and then he said unnaturally:


    "I can sell stone carvings again in exchange for Greek olive wine, but can I ask for less this time."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong was speechless: "Isn''t that the last time you and Canary auctioned off your work for a change of wine? Are you still thinking about it to this day?"


    But at the beginning, because the money sold was not enough to buy wine, you and Canary almost sent me to the painting **** to be a **** model... Kasukabe Takaaki added with tears in his heart.


    Thinking back to the days of Arcadia, although it is very pleasant to say that it is pleasant, Canary is really capable of doing things, and several times almost didn''t give him a "play to death" in a social sense.


    He was really afraid of canaries, so he was 100% happy about Su Jin''s usurping the throne.


    At least that way the canaries wouldn''t stare at him and play.


    "Okay, okay, don''t look wronged."


    Sun Wukong smiled and shook his hand, then said:


    "I have one request now."


    Hearing this, Kasugabe Takaaki''s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn''t help but cast his eyes towards Su Jin for help.


    At this time, Su Jin was pulling the Bull Demon King to touch the wine, looking like his brothers were good and busy.


    You are indeed the child of a canary... Kasugabe Takaaki looked at Su Jin''s profile and said silently in his heart.


    At this time, Sun Wukong held back a smile and said:


    "I also brought those stone carvings this time. As a reward, let me see how you hide your power."


    When she said this, she winked at Jialing: "Jaling, do you want to see the level of the stone carving master?"


    Kaling, who received the hint, responded quickly: "Okay! I''m worried about not performing."


    "Then go next door to see and see!"


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong nodded with satisfaction, and then said to Leticia:


    "How about Little Letty, too?"


    "Me?" Leticia pointed to herself, her eyes looking at Su Jin and the Bull Demon King: "The Great Sage Pingtian and Su Jin..."


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes: "What''s the fun of a girl with a man?"


    "Oh..." Leticia opened her mouth, but in the end she didn''t refuse: "Well, okay."


    Kasugabe Takaaki next to him was also a little stunned, and when he was pushed away by Sun Wukong, he became even more stunned.


    Am I not a man? Kasugabe Takaaki, who walked out of the hall, thought of the circle.


    In the room, Su Jin and the Bull Demon King raised their heads at the same time, and showed meaningful smiles to each other.


    Chapter 1058 Reaching a Consensus


    Pouring himself a glass of wine, Su Jin picked up the glass, took a sip, then looked at the Bull Demon King and said:


    "Old cow, tell me, what made your ward great sage take people away?"


    Hearing this, a funny smile appeared on the handsome face of the Bull Demon King.


    He raised his glass to Su Jin, then suffocated the drink and said:


    "You kid, your head is really good. It''s really good luck for the canary to find you."


    Hearing such praise, Su Jin rolled his eyes slightly and said:


    "From the beginning, I thought the three of you were weird, and it''s really okay to co-author."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin said quietly:


    "But I said in advance that my spirituality is still in the period of authority transformation. If it''s a war, don''t count on me."


    "The spiritual turmoil that I caused by killing Zeus before has not recovered yet."


    Killing Zeus is just spiritual turmoil? You are too Versailles... The Bull Demon groaned in his heart, but he said with a smile on the bright side:


    "fine."


    "Anyway, I don''t need to fight if I want to get rid of you, old cow."


    "Oh no, there needs to be a fight, but not that fight."


    The Bull Demon said this with a meaningful smile.


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused, then pretended not to know: "Is there any difference in this fight?"


    The Bull Demon King''s expression was subtle, and then he squinted and compared Bi Su Jin and said:


    "You kid, master!"


    "A master of pretending to be confused!"


    Speaking of this, the Bull Demon King picked up the wine jar and poured wine for Su Jin:


    "Come on, have a drink first."


    "My sister is ignorant, so please ask Haihan in the future."


    Su Jin paused, then picked up the wine glass, took a sip, and then said:


    "I don''t have a deep friendship with the Great Sage, do I?"


    After pouring himself wine, the Bull Demon King suddenly raised his head when he heard this, sprinkled the wine on the table, and then looked at Su Jin with very playful eyes and said:


    "It''s not wrong to say that you are a master of confusion. Su Jin is also awesome when you push it on Sun Wukong.


    This person is still interested in monkeys, and the Bull Demon King is willing to call Su Jin a ''superman''.


    "Okay, I''m not pretending anymore."


    The Bull Demon King rolled up his sleeves and sat in the seat carelessly, then said with a smile:


    "The child of Jialing is thin-skinned and dare not tell you directly, then I will come to clarify the words in advance."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, but didn''t say anything else.


    He obviously used the impossibility of himself and Sun Wukong to imply his incompatibility with Kaling, but if the Bull Demon King had to make things straight, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "My sister-in-law told Lao Peng Wang that you are her future husband-in-law a few months ago."


    Bang!


    A crisp sound rang.

 Chapter 783：

    However, the wine glass in Su Jin''s hand was crushed by him, turned into finely divided ceramic slag, and left on the table mixed with wine.


    "And this?" Su Jin stared at him and said incredulously.


    At this time, the Bull Demon King pretended to be surprised:


    "Didn''t the sister-in-law say that the sun-wheeled golden-winged flame is something that only the son-in-law of the golden-winged Dapeng family can learn in private?"


    "That''s not it."


    Su Jin shook his head, recalling what Jialing taught himself about the power of flashing heat before, and said with a little impression:


    "I remember Jialing said that it takes fire to completely shape this divine flame."


    "I haven''t heard of this kind of words from the old Peng Wang."


    The Bull Demon King picked up the empty wine glass on the table, poured a glass of wine, and handed it to Su Jin:


    "Speaking of which, the little girl was originally interested in this kind of thing, but it has affected you, brother. I hope you don''t blame it, brother."


    "It''s alright." Su Jin waved his hand, for a while he didn''t know who to blame.


    Blame him for being so attractive? Or is it the canary''s unspoken marriage?


    This sun wheel garterina is actually only learned by ''my own family'', and the canary actually tricked Kaling to teach it?


    Isn''t this... Isn''t this the same as a marriage that my parents gave me to get married?


    And the woman is also the little princess of the famous Golden-winged Dapeng clan, the Great Sage Peng Demon King.


    A little loli who made the prince of the Asura clan go crazy when he was young, and made Shiroyasha salivate.


    Hiss... Su Jin didn''t know whether to say whether the canary did a good job or a bad job.


    Su Jin poured herself another glass of wine, and then asked, "Jaling, what did she think?"


    The Bull Demon King Wenyan winked at Su Jin and said:


    "She wants to get drunk once tonight."


    Su Jin understood in a second, picked up the empty wine glass, took a sip, and smacked his lips:


    "That''s a little bad, isn''t it?"


    When the Bull Demon King heard this, he raised his hand, squeezed his throat, and said:


    "Brother, it''s not Brother Niu who told you that some things are not suitable for pretending to be confused."


    When he said this, he looked at Su Jin with a smile and said:


    "Besides, they are all drunk people, and Kaling can understand what happens."


    Su Jin handed the empty wine glass to the Bull Demon King with a "hesitant" face.


    The Bull Demon King understood, filled it with Su Jin, and then said with a smile:


    "Brother Su, Brother Niu, the elder brother, knows the difficulties of your sister and understands yours."


    "You don''t have to worry about my sister''s family affairs. Brother Niu is sure to settle it."


    "You, as long as you collect the dowry and take care of my sister, everything else is easy to talk about."


    "Like your brother Niu and me, if you don''t take care of your wife and little fox, you will be obedient."


    Su Jin silently looked at the smiling Bull Demon King in front of him, and said quietly:


    "Brother Niu, your experience is quite rich! Sister-in-law is not less angry, right?"


    "That Princess Tie Fan is not a good person, you should be careful."


    With so much pimping, Su Jin doubts whether the Bull Demon King has any side business in private.


    Princess Tie Fan is the guardian of the Heavenly Army for twelve days. Isn''t the behavior of the Bull Demon King really courting death?


    Then at this time, when Su Jin mentioned Princess Tie Fan, the face of the Bull Demon King changed:


    "Big brother, don''t come to harm me after reading Journey to the West!"


    "My wife has always been an immortal Tie Fan, a princess from the previous generation of the Ashura family. The name Princess Tie Fan is unbearable!"


    "Huh?" Su Jin froze for a moment, and said with a strange expression, "Isn''t that one?"


    The Bull Demon shook his head frantically:


    "No, what nonsense are you talking about, he is one of the twelve guardian devas, the eight devas of esoteric Buddhism, the king of all Rakshasas, and the co-owner of all the evil spirits, because Devadatta is the Buddha. The enemy is also the daughter of the evil Tathagata of the master of the Tathagata, so she is also called Princess Rakshasa, Princess Iron Fan."


    "In terms of seniority, she and the one from Buddhism are still brothers and sisters. I really can''t stand high, old cow."


    Speaking of which, the Bull Demon King twitched the corners of his mouth and said:


    "This Wu Chengen really hurt me badly."


    That''s really miserable... Su Jin added silently in his heart.


    "It really doesn''t matter, that''s fine..." Su Jin was relieved that the Bull Demon King''s family was in harmony, and there is another Daoist friend on the road of my generation!


    However, the Bull Demon King, who didn''t understand his thoughts, heard another meaning, and even thought of more because of Su Jin''s life experience.


    After thinking about it, the Bull Demon King quietly said to Su Jin:


    "Boy Su Jin, do you want to chase Princess Tie Fan?"


    "If you want to chase, it''s not that Lao Niu can''t help you build a bridge."


    Su Jin, who was still very relieved at first, was stunned, staring blankly at the horns on the head of the Bull Demon King, unable to speak for a long time.


    This wave, this wave is genuine tauren ecstasy!


    Chapter 1059 You are looking for it


    Facing the temptation thrown by the Bull Demon King, Su Jin shrugged and said:


    "Come on." I''m not that stupid to go to trouble with that Princess Tie Fan for no reason. "


    It''s not that Su Jin is really not interested, but it''s not necessary.


    He and Princess Tie Fan had never seen each other before, so he suddenly ran to pursue others. This behavior can only be said to be cerebral palsy, especially if the Bull Demon King took a line, it would be even more stupid-.


    Hearing what he said, the Bull Demon King said with a smile: "You are really different from Zeus."


    If it was Zeus, if he heard that the Bull Demon King would be a matchmaker, he would have licked it immediately.


    Hearing this, Su Jin was speechless for a while.


    To be honest, he was always compared to Zeus, and even he was a little annoying.


    I will be embarrassed if you keep calling me virtuous.


    At this time, Su Jin asked suspiciously: "By the way, old cow, are you related to the Heavenly Army? Can you still contact the Princess Iron Fan?"


    The Bull Demon King rolled his eyes, and said speechlessly, "It doesn''t feel right to say this from your son-in-law of the Heavenly Army."


    It is true that the Bull Demon King is somewhat related to the Heavenly Army, but compared with Su Jin, it can only be insignificant.


    The only people he can contact are Lao Peng Wang and Princess Tie Fan, but Su Jin can directly contact God Shitian, and because Emperor Shitian values ??talents, Su Jin is afraid that it will not take long. When he was promoted to the top of the Tianjun army, in terms of relationship, it was obvious that Su Jin was harder than him.


    Hearing this, Su Jin did not deny it, but said suggestively: "Although I have a harder relationship than you, there are some things that you may not know more than you."


    The Bull Demon King heard this and said with a subtle expression, "You actually want me to be your eyes and ears? Is your relationship with the Heavenly Army so bad?"


    At this time, Su Jin said very bluntly: "The Heavenly Army is no longer the Heavenly Army controlled by Emperor Shitian."


    Hearing this sentence, the Bull Demon King took a breath: "Can that Ouroboros endure such a big one?"


    Although he is a 4-digit demon king, he can''t interfere in the affairs of the upper level of the small court. After all, it is a three-digit heaven, and a 4-digit inquiring about the news is already very good. If you want to intervene, there is no such thing as Su Jin. The hard foundation is impossible.


    So the Bull Demon King didn''t know the fact that the Heavenly Army had been infiltrated by the Ouroboros until now.


    Su Jin glanced at him, and then reminded: "I will remind you in advance that the next three star spirits will probably be on my side."


    "But I reckon I''ll just stay on the defensive for the next few days and avoid large-scale clashes."


    When the Bull Demon King heard this, his expression changed. He knew very well that the three celestial spirits were just the words of the gods and Buddhas. The real meaning was actually the three major problem children.


    And after Alger''s promotion to three figures broke, the current three major problem children are all two-digit combat power, and even if they face behavior like this, they can only be defensive.


    Ouroboros are so terrifying? This is a three-digit combat power.


    "I understand what you mean." The Bull Demon King took a deep breath and said, "In this matter, don''t worry, the monkeys and I are definitely on your side."


    Although the Great Sage of the Seven Heavens is active in Hakoniwa as a Demon King, what they are opposed to is actually the tyranny of the gods and Buddhas trying to control everything.


    Among them, the Ouroboros lurking in the group of gods and Buddhas is the most respected party of this tyranny.


    This is why Sun Wukong supported Arcadia before.


    But now the previous members of Arcadia have been defeated and dissipated, but a stronger Su Jin has appeared, and in a sense, the Bull Demon King has to support him even more.


    Because I just supported the younger brother before, now it''s just hugging the thighs.


    After all, there are no three star spirits and Su Jin in front of them, and the Bull Demon King will fight with the Ouroboros?


    If Su Jin is alive, the Bull Demon King can live better. If Su Jin loses, he is afraid that he will run away early.


    "Lao Niu, you can only think of this, so I can rest assured." Su Jin smiled when he heard this.


    Although it is said that the Bull Demon King is trying to bring him and Kaling closer, and the previous friendship between the two parties can also ensure that accidents will not happen, there is a big difference between knowing the true face of the enemy and not knowing.


    Fortunately, the Bull Demon King quickly understood the danger of the situation and was drawn into Su Jin''s camp very logically.


    A 4-digit legendary stage battle power might not be a big deal in the heavens, but the lower level is already a hegemon, not to mention, the Bull Demon King is also connected to Sun Wukong, Lao Pengwang and other three-digit battle power, and it is in the lower level. It also has a strong appeal.


    Such a force stands on the same stance as Arcadia, not to mention how much stronger it is, but at least it weakens part of the power of the Ouroboros.


    ?????????


    In this way, the slow-knife stewing of the meat continues, sooner or later, one day, I will lift all the ashes of Hei Tian.


    Thinking of this Su Jin smiled, raised his glass and said:


    "Come on, have a drink."


    "Dry!"


    The Bull Demon King also raised his glass, and the two glasses collided in mid-air.


    After about half an hour.


    The door of the hall was pushed open, and several voices came in.


    "To actually seal the power of a phantom beast on a stone sculpture and interpret the concept of life. It really belongs to you, Xiaoming. It seems that you are not far from the power level."


    "Great Sage, don''t bury me in that last level. I don''t know how many heroes. If I could really step out, I would have stepped out long ago, but in the end, I wasn''t stuck in this last step."


    ¡­


    "Xiao Ming, look away. It''s alright. When will you step out like me?"


    "Leeticia, you have passed, is it a great step to take that step?"


    Hearing this, Leticia and Sun Wukong looked at each other and said in unison, "Sorry, it''s really amazing to take this step."


    Kasugabe Takaaki is numb.


    He looked at the two short blond women in front of him with an aggrieved expression, and once again felt that blond women were not good things, just like canaries.


    And it was at this time that Jia Ling, who was the first to enter the living room, was suddenly startled, and looked at the two people inside and said:


    "Brother, Su Jin, why are you all lying on the table?"


    Sun Wukong turned his head and silently stopped in front of Leticia and said, "You don''t look at so many wine jars on the table, I guess these two are drunk."


    She said and immediately continued, "I actually sleep here? I really can''t do anything about them. Xiaoming, please help and take the eldest brother away. As for Su Jin, Jialing, you are closest to him. Drag him to the room."


    "Eh?" Leticia was stunned for a moment, and just as she was about to say something, she saw that Jia Ling had blushed and helped Su Jin up.


    Although I really wanted to ask her to come, Kaling was already working, and Leticia was not easy to interrupt, so she could only stand on the side silently, looking at a few people with some doubts.


    Seems like something is wrong?


    Delusion?


    In Leticia''s doubts, Su Jin was supported by Jia Ling and walked to his room.


    Chapter 1060 Yes, that''s it


    Gently threw Su Jin on the sofa, Jia Ling breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head to close the door, then hesitated, turned around and walked to Su Jin''s side.


    "Whoosh~"

 Chapter 784：

    Hearing Su Jin''s even breathing at close range, Jia Ling took a closer look and said hesitantly, "Isn''t he really drunk? How much alcohol did Big Brother drink?"


    Although it is said that the human body of Hakoten is generally strong, and the influence of alcohol can be easily eliminated by high-ranking gods and Buddhas, the wine brought out by the Bull Demon King is not a simple thing.


    It was only brewed by Bacchus, and it was called the concept wine of a thousand cups of drunkenness. Just like the name, if you drink a thousand cups, you will definitely get drunk.


    Although this kind of wine is rare in Hakoten, it is not rare, just like Argol planted on the wine sent by Athena in the past.


    Because divine wine is so common, there is no defense.


    But what Kaling wants now is not the drunk Su Jin.


    "Wake up, wake up." Jia Ling stretched out his hand and patted Su Jin''s face lightly. After realizing that the other party had not responded, his expression became slightly unnatural.


    Are you pretending to be drunk, or are you really drunk? Jia Ling stared suspiciously at Su Jin''s face, and after looking at it for a while, he muttered, "This guy''s appearance is already at the level of demonic nature, right?"


    How can people be so handsome all of a sudden? Jia Ling groaned in his heart, and then looked at the place under Su Jin''s neck absently.


    After she reacted, Su Jin''s shirt had been lifted halfway by her.


    "It''s quite sturdy." Jialing sighed while touching: "It''s completely two extremes when I touch myself."


    No, what am I doing? Jia Ling was stunned for a moment, then suddenly noticed something, raised his head and met Su Jin''s meaningful eyes.


    "Are you awake?" Jia Ling forced a smile on his embarrassed face.


    "Well, I just ruled out the factor of drunkenness." Su Jin nodded, then looked at Jia Ling''s hand that was still on him, and said calmly, "I now believe in what the Bull Demon King said."


    When the Bull Demon King told him that Jialing was interested in him, Su Jin actually didn''t believe a word. He only thought that Jialing was sacrificing himself, intending to maintain the relationship between him and the Seven Great Sages, which is commonly known as marriage.


    But now Su Jin has to admit that Jialing may indeed have some thoughts about him.


    After all, if he wakes up a little later, it is estimated that Jialing will have his pants off.


    Looking at Jia Ling, who had never withdrawn his hand, Su Jin said leisurely:


    "You are brave."


    Jia Ling''s ears were red to the bottom of her ears, she quickly drew back her hand, and then felt that her actions were too suspicious, and hurriedly put her hand back, pretending that nothing happened and said:


    "I have studied a little Chinese medicine."


    "Then what?" Su Jin was stunned and asked.


    "Don''t you understand? I was looking at you just now!" Kaling said solemnly.


    Su Jin''s mouth twitched when he heard it, and said speechlessly, "Do you want to touch someone''s chest?"


    "Yes." Kaling shamelessly admitted.


    As long as I''m not embarrassed, the embarrassment is what others think, Jia Ling looked at Su Jin with his "pure" eyes and said:


    "You shouldn''t have sobered up by now."


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard this, and then said, "Does that mean I have to continue to lie down with my eyes closed?"


    "Yes!" Jia Ling nodded and stared at Su Jin with his pure eyes.


    However, Su Jin only read one sentence from her eyes: ''I haven''t had enough fun. ¡¯


    Although there is nothing wrong with pretending to be an ostrich sometimes, but it is him who is being played, so Su Jin is not happy.


    Su Jin got up from the sofa, looked at Jia Ling seriously and said, "I think you should be drunk."


    "But I didn''t drink a glass of wine." Jia Ling was stunned for a while, and asked a little sternly.


    "No, you should be drunk now." Su Jin said while taking off his shirt.


    Jia Ling was dumbfounded when she saw this scene. When Su Jin approached, she hurriedly reached out her hand to stop:


    "wait."


    Su Jin stopped.


    At this time, Jia Ling looked left and right, quickly ran to the wine cabinet, took out a glass of high-quality wine, pulled the stopper, and poured it into his mouth.


    After drinking a glass of wine, she blushed, hurried to the sofa and lay down, her eyes closed, and said, "How many hours will I be drunk next?"


    Su Jin blinked, looking at Jia Ling, who was looking like a little girl waiting for an injection in the hospital, with his eyelids trembling, he pouted, and said with a smile, "Why are you so funny?"


    Jia Ling shivered, and then asked, "...How many hours are you going to play?"


    Su Jin was stunned, then smiled and trembled: "24 hours..."


    "That won''t work, eldest brother can only hold them for two hours, you have to hurry up."


    Hearing Jia Ling''s words, Su Jin nodded with a smile:


    "it is good."


    ...


    "The cucumbers are coming."


    Black Rabbit put the appetizers on the table, and then looked at the three drinking people on the table and said:


    "Speaking of which, what about the Great Sage Pingtian and Jialing? It seems that I haven''t seen them for an hour or two."


    At the end, she added: "And Su Jin isn''t here either."


    Leticia paused, looked at Sun Wukong on the opposite side, then picked up the whisky on the table, and said with a sigh, "I''m still lying down, after all, I drank so much."


    "Eh? Do you want me to make some hangover soup?" Black Rabbit didn''t notice anything wrong with Leticia at all, just clapped his hands and smiled: "Really, I don''t know how to drink and drink so much."


    Kasugabe Takaaki picked up the wine on the table with some embarrassment, took a sip and said, "... After all, I''m leaving tomorrow, Su Jin is a little excited, it''s normal."


    "What? It''s the same as Su Jin''s wish to leave, Lord Xiaoming. He is not such a person." Hei Tu smiled and waved his hand, then said, "But if Lord Xiaoming is leaving tomorrow, what will Yao do?"


    "I guess I''ll ask you to take care of Black Rabbit." Kasugabe Takaaki finished saying this, then thought of something, and said with a serious face: "Black Rabbit, please take good care of Yao."


    Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment after hearing this, then nodded heavily and said:


    "I will."


    "The dishes are ready, I''m going to prepare some fruit for you to hangover?"


    "go Go."


    Leticia waved her hand, and after the Black Rabbit left, she turned her head and looked at Sun Wukong and said:


    "The people have already left, so, can you, the Great Sage, stop using the body-fixing technique to immobilize us?"


    Sun Wukong, who was holding a wine glass, said with a smile: "What? My sister was taken away by Su Jin for a few hours. I can''t get angry at you yet?"


    "Anyway, I won''t let you go until Big Brother finds Kaling."


    Then you let the lawn outside the window graze while watching the cow here to find it! Leticia sighed very reluctantly.


    Chapter 1061 I agree


    next morning.


    Underground of Arcadia headquarters.


    Su Jin, who arrived late, was blocked by the black rabbit at the door:


    "Su Jin, you''re too late, you''re the only one missing. Even Lord Xiaoming is waiting for you here. What can you do without you when it''s time to say goodbye?"


    "Sorry, sorry." Su Jin raised his hand and made a gesture of surrender: "I didn''t pay attention, I got up a little late."


    "Hangover?" Black Rabbit was stunned for a while, and then helplessly said: "Next time, remember not to drink so much, even if you drink too much, force the drink out early, what''s the situation of letting yourself feel uncomfortable?"


    As she said that, she stepped forward to tidy up Su Jin''s clothes, and then said:


    "Really, I would have called you if I knew it earlier. All in all, let''s go first."


    Su Jin''s eyelids twitched, and he cried out in his heart, "It''s so dangerous."


    The two walked to the gate of Chuanjie and saw Kasugabe Takaaki, Tamamo-mae, and Leticia standing there.


    Seeing Su Jin coming, Leticia turned her head to look at him and said with a smile:


    "Did you sleep well?"


    When Su Jin heard this, he always felt that there was something in his words, but he still nodded and said:


    "fine."


    "What''s the matter, I''m late for sleep! If it weren''t for you, Lord Leticia, I would have called him a long time ago." Black Rabbit said silently, never aware of the subtleties of Su Jin and Leticia next to him. expression.


    "Don''t mention it, isn''t it just Xiaoming who went far away? As for letting everyone run over? It''s not that they won''t come back." Tamamozen, who was wearing a black cherry blossom kimono, shook the fan in his hand helplessly.


    "It''s all said and done, but this time I''m going to the outside world after all."


    Black Rabbit retorted in a low voice, but before he said a few words, Kasugabe Takaaki, who was next to him, said in a roundabout way:


    "Okay, okay, Black Rabbit, I''ve got your thoughts, but don''t talk about it at this time."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Su Jin, scratched his face helplessly and said:


    "Well, although it''s a bit too much to say that the former leader of mine left as soon as he came back, but Arcadia still asks you."


    "No, no, it''s too much for you to not call Yao up." Su Jin said speechlessly.


    Although he knew very well that Kasugabe Takaaki was worried that he would not be able to leave ruthlessly, is this guy sure he won''t be blamed by his daughter for doing so?


    Hearing this, Kasugabe Takaaki didn''t show an apologetic expression, but sighed helplessly: "I promised Yao to come back at least once in seven days, and she agreed."


    "?" Su Jin paused, then squinted at Kasugabe Takaaki and said, "I take the liberty to ask, did you meet your daughter once a few months ago?"


    "On average...once every six months? The longest time I haven''t seen each other for three years." Kasugabe Takaaki replied with evasive eyes.


    Hearing this sentence, everyone present fell into silence.


    After a long while, Yuzao Qian said very speechlessly:


    "That child''s character is just so awkward now, which is really fortunate."


    "Impossible to refute in every sense." The black rabbit, who was the victim, couldn''t help but sigh.


    My mother passed away early, my father met on average once every six months, and lived in the hospital all the year round, but I have developed a character that just likes to attract others'' attention and play a little prank. To a certain extent, it is really fortunate.


    Even the black rabbit who was pranked by Kasugabe Y¨­ had to admit this.


    Su Jin looked at Kasugabe Takaaki in front of him and sighed:


    "As a parent, you are really bad."


    "It''s basically useless except for giving."


    According to what Su Jin heard from Kasugabe Takaaki, Kasugabe Yao was born just one year before Hakotei time. For safety reasons, he was escorted to the lower universe with jet lag and was born.


    At that time, Arcadia lost troops due to the evil dragon war, and was in an important recovery period, and the leader Kasugabe Takaaki naturally couldn''t find time.


    Originally, I thought that it would be sent to the lower universe, which is getting worse every month, to take care of and raise my daughter for a long time through the jet lag, but the plan could not keep up with the changes.


    Not long after Kasugabe Takaaki was exiled to another world because of the sneak attack by the Ouroboros, it was naturally impossible to take care of his daughter.


    By the time he got rid of exile and found his daughter again, Kasugabe Y¨­ was already 12 years old, and he had lost the ability to move his legs due to a natural physical problem, and had been lying in a hospital bed for many years.


    If it wasn''t for the cleverness when Takaaki left, leaving behind a large amount of property and people to take care of, Kasukabe Y¨­ would have starved to death on the streets long ago.


    It is because of this that Kasugabe Takaaki, who found his daughter again, ''recklessly'' gave up his most powerful gift and gave it to his daughter, so that she could stand up again.


    After all, there are so many ways to raise his daughter, he has absolutely no need to use his most powerful gift.


    And out of guilt and compensation, he will give her the gift that is the strongest and most suitable for his daughter.


    That''s why Su Jin complained about him, and it was of no use other than giving.


    "If you say that again, I will really cry." Kasugabe Takaaki said with an embarrassed face.


    At this time, Leticia, who was next to him, also made up the knife and said: "I wonder if you let Yao settle the account, making her feel that compared with the previous six months, seeing the last time in 7 days is already a good deal, so fooling around. She agreed."


    "Stop talking, I don''t want to leave anymore." Kasugabe Takaaki was about to cry.


    "Then you should leave quickly." Su Jin said blankly, "I will take good care of your daughter."


    "You, I''m not worried." Kasugabe Takaaki''s face turned green.


    "I''ll help too." Leticia sighed.


    "With you cooperating with Su Jin, I''m even more worried." Kasugabe Takaaki said subconsciously.


    Leticia: "?"


    She looked straight at Kasugabe Takaaki, her red eyes seemed to have a dangerous color.


    Kasugabe Takaaki hid behind Su Jin in fright, and said in fear, "Don''t look at me like that, didn''t you help Su Jin pit the black rabbit just now?"

 Chapter 785：

    "Huh? What? Trick me?" The black rabbit pointed at himself and said incredulously: "Have I been tricked for something?"


    "No, nothing." Su Jin raised his hand expressionlessly, his fingertips slid across the illusory silk thread, and instantly penetrated Xiaoming''s limbs.


    Xiaoming paused for a moment, then suddenly turned around with wide eyes and rushed in towards the Chuanjie Gate.


    in ''Ah! ! '' screaming, Su Jin moved his fingers and said:


    "This guy ran away without saying anything, Leticia, didn''t you say it too much?"


    "I guess I drank too much wine yesterday." Leticia responded with a blank expression.


    "Is that so?" Black Rabbit replied ignorantly.


    "Why do I feel that Xiaoming is actually saying..." Yuzao was about to say something when he saw Su Jin''s calm gaze like a lake.


    She was silent for a second or two, and then said:


    "In the end, Xiaoming was actually saying, ''Yao will leave it to you''."


    "Is that so? But why do I feel like he''s screaming." Hei Rabbit replied in a daze.


    Looking at the honest Yuzao before, Su Jin nodded, showing a satisfied expression.


    "Right, that is it."


    Chapter 1062


    After seeing Kasugabe Takaaki off, some people returned to the upper floor of the basement, preparing to cross the aisle.


    At this time, she was originally walking in front, but Leticia opened the distance from Black Rabbit and Tamamo before, and walked to Su Jin''s side:


    "When did you and Peng Demon King become like this?"


    "What became like this?" Su Jin asked pretending not to know.


    Leticia said quietly: "I have covered the surrounding with shadows, you don''t have to worry about being heard by the black rabbit."


    Am I worried that the black rabbit will hear it? I''m worried about your questioning... Su Jin groaned inwardly, and then said with a slightly stiff face: "I don''t know either, it just happened before I knew it."


    Leticia was thoughtful after hearing that. She did not doubt Su Jin''s words, after all, her relationship with him had deteriorated unknowingly.


    Maybe it was Su Jin''s pure greed for beauty, or maybe it was Leticia''s failure to refuse the master''s order one time, and the two of them had made mistakes unknowingly.


    Pushing others by herself, Leticia naturally did not doubt Su Jin''s words.


    "It''s hard for Peng Demon King, but he actually persuaded the Great Sage and Bull Demon King to accompany her to make trouble."


    "You know?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    Leticia winked playfully: "Surprise?"


    "It''s easy to guess."


    "After all, the Great Sage and the Bull Demon King cooperated yesterday to stop Xiaoming and me. Considering this, only Jialing could take the initiative to attack you."


    "Considering that you won''t refuse fat to the mouth at all. So the answer is not a matter of course?"


    Speaking of which, Leticia roared and looked at Su Jin:


    "How does it feel to pretend to be a victim? Even if Black Rabbit or anyone else finds out, how does it feel to understand you like me?"


    Very cool. Of course, it would be even better if you could be together... Su Jin murmured in his heart, and then said, "A few more words of praise for me?"


    Leticia''s shoulders couldn''t help but tremble, and then she said with a chuckle: "So what kind of reward does Mr. Su Jin, who has made a major contribution, want to sacrifice himself and stabilize the ally between us Arcadia and the Seven-Day Great Sage? ?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin peeked at the black rabbit in front of him, then lowered his head and said to Leticia, "You and the black rabbit at night..."


    He said that the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and then he gently pressed Leticia''s shoulder and said:


    "I''ll wait for you in the room tonight."


    Leticia spat, patted Su Jin''s hand on her shoulder, and snorted with a blushing face.


    Seeing this, the smile on Su Jin''s face became even brighter.


    ...


    "You woke up, the operation was successful, you are already a woman who has been pierced by the Dinghaishen needle."


    Kaling, who opened his eyes, looked at the girl with blond hair and flaming eyes in the nurse''s uniform in front of him, his expression was stagnant.


    "Sister Monkey, how did you get in?"


    Jia Ling hurriedly got up, and when he realized something was wrong, he quickly put on a layer of pajamas, then blushed, stared at his righteous sister and said:


    "Where''s Su Jin?"


    "He said you were very tired and asked me to come and take care of you."


    Sun Wukong looked at Jialing Road with a smile.


    When Jialing heard the words, he immediately retorted: "You lied, Su Jin never told me about this."


    "Oh, I''ve been discovered." Sun Wukong sat on the sofa with a smile, raised his legs and said, "I climbed in from the weak point of the barrier on the third floor to protect you from being bullied by Su Jin, how is it, Sister Monkey? take care of you?"


    "How can there be such care?" Jialing pouted and said aggrievedly.


    "I''m not worried that you will be bullied."


    Sun Wukong shrugged, then said with a smile:


    "Of course there are big brothers, be careful that you are ignorant and slip away in advance."


    Hearing that Kaling was in a bad mood, he said with a stunned expression, "Don''t you mean to say that you were here last night?"


    "Yes." Sun Wukong nodded.


    Jia Ling couldn''t help covering his face and said, "My God!"


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong spread his hands and said, "Don''t worry, that kid Su Jin doesn''t know where he learned the enchantment. The effect is really good, and my clone didn''t notice any movement."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Jia Ling heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    She almost thought she was shameless.


    Sun Wukong stood up at this time, looked at the clothes on the ground, and said with a smile: "But look at this, you guys were very happy yesterday."


    "Sister Monkey~~" Jialing shouted coquettishly.


    "Hehehe." Sun Wukong smiled, then walked over, sat beside Jialing, stretched out his hand, and a mobile phone appeared in his palm.


    The phone screen lit up, and photos of clothes all over the floor suddenly appeared in front of Jia Ling.


    Jia Ling was stunned for a moment, then blushed and said, "Why are you filming this?"


    "Big brother asked me to shoot." Sun Wukong replied.


    "Big brother asked you to take this picture?" Jia Ling was completely stunned, with an incredible look on his face.


    "Yes, she also asked me to send this to Lao Peng Wang." Sun Wukong said while operating his mobile phone.


    Jia Ling''s face instantly froze, and then she asked dully: "...You, did you send it?"


    "I posted it just now." Sun Wukong nodded, and then said playfully, "Isn''t it right in front of you? Didn''t you see it?"


    Kaling wanted to ask a question now.


    What did she do to kill a three-digit Half-Protoss?


    "You don''t need to thank sister, after all, I''m your good sister." Sun Wukong stretched out his hand and squeezed Jia Ling''s lovely face, and said with a smile.


    "I fought with you!!"


    ...


    500 Outer Gate ¡¤ Tianjun Headquarters.


    There are 12 figures, either virtual or real, sitting around a round table, surrounded by a bright cosmic starry sky.


    "Then let me start today''s topic."


    Di Shitian, who was sitting in the first place, sighed and said:


    "You must have seen the information that Marta sent up before. I want to ask you all your opinions."


    When he said this, he looked around the crowd and said helplessly:


    "Does the Tianjun want to help Su Jin? Let him completely accept the Greek gods."


    The voice fell, and the surroundings were silent.


    Although I had already received the news, the 12-day guardians present were really shocked after hearing that Di Shitian really had the idea of ??assisting Su Jin.


    After all, once this matter is done, all sentient beings will definitely attack the Heavenly Army on the grounds of interfering in the internal affairs of the gods. In the worst case, they may even join forces to pull the Heavenly Army down from its current detached status.


    This kind of thing with great risks should not have been raised at the Heavenly Army Conference.


    However, Emperor Shitian actually raised this issue at this meeting.


    The Dharma protectors present fell silent for 12 days.


    No one dared to speak up at this time, because no one wanted to take the risk of disappearing the status of the Heavenly Army.


    until¡­


    Drip!


    A crisp bell rang.


    Di Shitian''s eyes were stunned for a moment, then he turned his head angrily, and said to Lao Peng Wang:


    "Lao Peng, what about this meeting, don''t you mute your phone?"


    Lao Peng Wang looked at the photos he received, and looked at the clothes on the floor, some men and some familiar clothes of his daughter, his expression froze for a while, and then he said:


    "¡­Feel sorry."


    After saying this, he was silent for a while, and then said:


    "I agree to this issue."


    Looking at Lao Pengwang''s expression of "I am threatened", all the Dharma protectors present showed expressions of interest.


    Chapter 1063 Di Shitian: Let me arrange homework


    Heavenly Army Headquarters.


    When Lao Peng Wang agreed to this issue, the originally deadlocked issue finally ushered in a ''breakthrough''.


    Brahma, who has been silent, said with a serious face:


    "I don''t agree with this issue."


    "Su Jin can incorporate the Greek gods, and the Heavenly Army can also provide some assistance, but he must not show his face."


    When Brahma came here, he looked at Di Shitian. He was very clear that the person present here most agreed with this proposal was Di Shitian himself, so the most important thing at the moment was to convince Di Shitian:


    "Di Shitian, you should be very clear, once the Tianjun intervenes in the internal affairs of the **** group, what kind of pressure will it face? Do you think the Ouroboros will pass up this opportunity and connect the major **** groups to force the palace to us?"


    "At that time, I''m afraid we won''t even be able to keep the authority to monitor the group of gods, and even the power of law enforcement may be shaken."


    Brahma''s voice fell, and Shiva, who was lying on the table, sneered: "It can only be aimed at the devil, and can''t limit the law enforcement power of those gods and Buddhas. What if they are shaken?"


    Although the Tianjun''s law enforcement power is nominally high-end, it can only deal with the illegal cases of the lower-level community, as well as the power to hunt down powerful demon kings.


    And as long as it is a group of gods, dragons, and stars with a scale of four figures or more, they can completely refuse the law enforcement of the Heavenly Army on the grounds of their own internal affairs.


    This kind of authority, which is similar to diplomatic immunity, makes the Heavenly Army helpless against the members of the Ouroboros within the major groups of gods.


    Even if the evidence is conclusive, the Heavenly Army begins to carry out arrests, and the arrested members can use the power of the God Group to exercise immunity.


    This abuse of immunity has led to the rapid growth of Ouroboros and the continuous decline of the authority of the Heavenly Army.


    Up to now, the authority of the Tianjun is no different from the decoration.


    This is also why Shiva is sarcastic.


    For her, this is already useless, so it doesn''t matter.


    But Brahma thinks differently from her.


    "Shiva, I know what you mean, but now is really not the time to change."


    "It is true that we destroyed the important stronghold of Ouroboros at the lower level, and also took over their property, but it is precisely because of this incident that the major groups of gods in the small garden have concentrated on the monitoring of the Heavenly Army, and the Ouroboros are also accumulating. Forces are trying to retaliate against us."


    "Isn''t it a target for those people to intervene in the internal affairs of the Greek gods at such a time?"


    "To put it bluntly, it''s because you''re afraid~" Shiva said lazily.

 Chapter 786：

    The corner of Brahma''s mouth twitched, and he said angrily, "Don''t turn the matter of the Heavenly Army into my personal problem, it''s useless to me."


    "Soft Brahma." Shiva whispered.


    Brahma''s face twitched, and he said angrily, "I don''t have time to have the same knowledge as you."


    Seeing Brahma''s tendency to get angry, Marta immediately made a roundabout way.


    "Okay, okay, why are you two quarreling again? Can you just say a few words less?"


    Brahma snorted coldly, while Shiva lay lazily on the table as usual, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "You two..." Marta covered her face with a helpless expression.


    And at this time, seeing the targeting of the two, the emperor calmed down and said:


    "Brahma, did you foresee something?"


    Brahma was silent.


    Emperor Shitian, who understood what he meant, immediately frowned and guessed:


    "Ouroboros counterattack on a large scale?"


    Brahma didn''t answer the topic but said: "All in all, I personally recommend not to meddle in Greece''s internal affairs, even if you want to win over Su Jin."


    Hearing this sentence, Di Shitian suddenly tasted something, rubbed his chin and said:


    "So that''s the case, those snakes really want to shoot at us?"


    "And is Su Jin the key?"


    From Brahma''s words, Emperor Shatian guessed that "I can''t openly interfere in the internal affairs of the Greek group." ¡¯ and ¡®Need to win over the Su Jin team. '' These two things.


    The danger corresponding to these two contents is the counterattack of the Ouroboros. The worst case is probably that the Heavenly Army loses even the authority to monitor the group of gods, and completely loses control of the situation at the upper level.


    Di Shitian narrowed his eyes and smiled meaningfully:


    "Looks like we hit seven inches of a snake."


    The other guardians showed knowing smiles for 12 days.


    The enemy reacts most violently is often the thing he is most afraid of.


    Everyone here knows this.


    The Ouroboros were actually afraid of the Heavenly Army interfering in the affairs of the gods, and modified the abused immunity, which showed that this modification would cause great harm to the snake.


    And the specific content of this injury, Di Shitian guessed that it was the reduction of members.


    After all, the Ouroboros can gather so many members, and the decision to control the upper **** group with myopia depends on the transmission of interests.


    For a single individual, once the benefit outweighs the risk, there will be a conflict between the individual and the Ouroboros.


    The result of this is nothing more than that some members refuse the orders of Ouroboros, or Ouroboros increase the benefits until the benefits and risks are rebalanced.


    And these two possibilities are the weakening of the Ouroboros and the strengthening of the Heavenly Army.


    Thinking of this Emperor Shitian, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "Then let me adjust the agenda."


    "The next issue is ''whether to support Su Jin in the dark and interfere in the internal affairs of the Greek gods.''"


    "Let''s decide by voting."


    After the emperor finished his release, he immediately raised his hand and said:


    "I''ll come first, one vote in favor."


    "Agree." Brahma sighed.


    "I abstain." Shiva said with one hand on his cheek.


    "Agree." Uesugi Kenshin glanced at Lao Peng Wang Dao.


    "Agree." Old Peng Wang calmly said.


    "Abstain."


    "Agree."


    "Abstain."


    ¡­


    "8 votes in favor and 4 abstentions..." Di Shitian, who counted the votes, whistled: "It seems that Su Jin has made a fortune again."


    When he said this, he looked at Marta with a smile and said, "How is it? Are you sure you can take that kid down?"


    Hearing this, Marta couldn''t help complaining: "You old pickle trying to take advantage of my seniority?"


    If Su Jin and Hei Rabbit are in that kind of relationship, if they are also with her, isn''t Di Shitian taking advantage of the elders?


    "Marta, why can''t you just say that? Am I in your heart a rotten person who will bully my colleagues with my seniority?" Di Shitian looked disappointed, covering his heart as if he was really hurt.


    "Of course not." Marta shook her head, and then said solemnly: "In my heart, how could you only use your seniority to bully your colleagues? You are obviously useless."


    Di Shitian opened his mouth slightly, looked at Marta blankly, and then showed a smug smile:


    "You look so accurate."


    After he finished speaking, he flipped his hand, and a black mobile phone-shaped gift appeared in his palm.


    Seeing this scene, Lao Pengwang couldn''t help but touch his pocket, and was stunned.


    At this time, Di Shitian whistled and called friends and said:


    "Come on, the business is over, come and see the little secret of the old Peng Wang!"


    Looking at the colleagues who surrounded him, Lao Peng Wang was silent for a second or two, and finally a word popped out.


    "Grass!"


    Chapter 1064


    Turning over the black mobile phone in his hand, Di Shitian jokingly said: "Yo, the phone is still the latest communication phone from Qianyan, Lao Peng, you are quite trendy~"


    And Marta, who squeezed to Di Shitian''s side, also said there: "I also have one of this machine. Although I can send the news from the lower level to the upper level, the communication fee is very expensive, and it is calculated by the article."


    Shiva, who was standing behind, pushed Di Shitian and said, "What are you two doing? Hurry up and get the things out."


    After she finished speaking, she glanced at Brahma and said, "Can''t you predict it? Why are you crowding here, go and go, go and go."


    Brahma looked at Shiva with black lines all over his head, did he really have a fight with him? Even if the godhead is against each other, this is not necessary, right?


    Although I thought so in my heart, Brahma finally retreated a distance under the threat of Shiva''s eyes, but just watched from afar.


    After such a thing happened, Di Shitian came to laugh at the first time: "You idiot was targeted again, let you make us guess riddles every day."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that the corners of Brahma''s mouth were slightly raised, with a schadenfreude on his face.


    ''It''s bad! '' Di Shitian had just realized something when a pair of hands wrapped in white Hanfu stretched out in front of him and took the phone away.


    "What are you doing dawdling? You can go too.-"


    A small fan appeared beside Di Shatian, and with a light fan, the wind swirled and sent Di Shatian directly to the sky.


    "Fuck."


    Di Shitian gave a startled cry, and managed to stabilize his body on the ground. He turned his head to look, and suddenly saw a soft and beautiful woman in a white long-sleeved Hanfu with curly hair appearing in his original position.


    Seeing this, Emperor Shitian was speechless:


    "Iron Fan, what about you?"


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and faced Brahma Dao, who was smirking:


    "You idiot, you foresaw this long ago, didn''t you? Did you intentionally not remind me there?"


    "Blame me?" Brahma spread his hands.


    "It''s all a mother-in-law even after the head of the Tianjun army."


    Princess Tie Fan, who occupied Di Shitian''s position, let out a snort, then turned on her phone, and after finding that it was locked, she looked directly at Lao Peng Wang, and said confidently:


    "What is the unlock code?"


    Robbed my phone, spied on my privacy, and blatantly asked me for an unlock code? Lao Peng Wang was stunned by Princess Tie Fan''s operation.


    You still want to be punished for killing people, don''t you?


    "Come on." Princess Tie Fan frowned, the fan she was holding in her hand swayed gently, and she was aiming at the old Peng King''s position.


    Behind Princess Tie Fan, Marta and Shiva both looked at Lao Peng Wang with meaningful eyes and smiled kindly.


    "I''m afraid of you." Lao Peng Wang sighed, and he unlocked the phone while thinking.


    "Come here! Come together!" Marta immediately greeted the embarrassed Uesugi Kenshin over.


    "Is this bad?" Uesugi Kenshin said as he approached Marta, his eyes clearly moving.


    "Yes, give them the goddess bag." Di Shitian shrugged, then turned his head, and said to the blue-haired woman who was sitting on the stone chair, who had never left, "Tiamat, don''t go there. ?"


    "Not interested." Tiamat said indifferently, while squinting at Di Shitian: "Shouldn''t I be called Shuitian here?"


    "Ah, sorry, I forgot again." Di Shitian slapped his forehead and apologized, then turned his head and saw Lao Peng Wang already standing beside an elegant woman with black hair reaching her waist.


    "Sister." Lao Pengwang whispered to the woman.


    "What? Do you want me to help you get your things back?" King Peacock Daming joked with a smile.


    "Forget it." Lao Peng Wang replied awkwardly, then looked at Marta and the others opposite: "Anyway, it''s just a small matter."


    At this time, Shiva looked at the information window that had been opened, and said with some regret: "Why are all the clothes off the ground? Who is so boring to send such things."


    "That''s not right..." Marta, who was next to Princess Tie Fan, stretched out her hand and said, "Tie Fan, turn back, yes, this is the one, look at the style of the tops on the ground, this is not the Golden Winged Dapeng family. Is it a dress that only a princess can wear?"


    Hearing this sentence, the male who was standing on the sidelines pricked up his ears for twelve days.


    Di Shitian even whistled, laughing and teasing Lao Peng Wang:


    "My dear, could it be that your daughter was kidnapped by Su Jin, and you just stood for him, didn''t you?"


    Before Lao Peng Wang could speak, the opposite Uesugi Kenshin said in amazement:


    "Isn''t this Kaling''s clothes?"


    Di Shitian''s expression became embarrassed, didn''t he, he was just joking, how could Su Jin have the courage to kidnap Lao Peng Wang''s daughter?


    On the opposite side, Marta also asked with a strange expression: "Are you sure? Uesugi."


    Uesugi Kenshin leaned over the shoulders of Princess Tie Fan, looked at the photo carefully, and nodded:


    "It''s really Jialing''s clothes. Yesterday, she seemed to be invited by Su Jin to Arcadia for a drink. Because there was still the monkey present, I didn''t show up."


    When Marta heard this, her face suddenly became strange, and she reached out and swiped on her phone to get the next photo: "Then you can see if this ground is Su Jin''s clothes?"


    Uesugi Kenshin understood what Marta meant, lowered his head and took a serious look, then said with a strange expression:


    "It''s really Su Jin''s clothes."


    These words fell, and a pair of eyes suddenly looked at Lao Pengwang.


    ??????


    At this time, Old Peng Wang tried his best to contain the corners of his mouth, and sighed:


    "The family is unfortunate!"


    If you don''t believe me, you haven''t put it down since the corner of your mouth jumped up.


    At this time, Di Shitian looked at the old Peng Wang with a dazed expression, and said stunned: "What''s going on? Why did I get married with an old man like you inexplicably?"


    The old Peng Wang shook his sleeves as if he was disgusted:


    "Don''t be polite with me, who is your relative, Cao thief?"


    Di Shitian was not happy when he heard this: "You said that, believe it or not, I will go to your house to drink flower wine after the meeting?"


    When his voice fell, he suddenly felt a dangerous gaze, and immediately turned his head to meet the eyes of King Peacock Daming.


    Cold sweat suddenly flowed down Di Shitian''s cheeks, he quickly waved his hand, and said with a dry smile, "Just kidding, kidding, hahaha."


    ¡­


    Peacock Daming King snorted, withdrew his gaze, and rolled his eyes, Lao Peng Wang said:


    "Don''t let Jialing mess up next time, is it something she can do to interfere in the Heavenly Army Conference?"


    "Yes, yes, sister, I know, I''ll go back and teach her a lesson." Old Peng Wang replied in a low voice, ignoring the contemptuous eyes of his colleagues.

 Chapter 787：

    Among them, Di Shitian''s eyes were the most contemptuous.


    What is Jialing''s involvement in the Heavenly Army meeting is clearly an excuse for not wanting to take responsibility. This pair of sisters and brothers is too precise. The important thing about intervening in the internal affairs of the group of gods has even found the back-up man in advance, and he has also found the most capable person. Su Jin, it''s no wonder that the support just now was so resolute.


    Di Shitian murmured a few times in his heart, then looked at the goddesses in the opposite seat, clapped his hands and said:


    "Okay, okay, all the fun is over, should we change it to discuss who will go to the Greek **** group to act as a lobbyist..."


    His voice fell, and Princess Tie Fan, who was opposite, raised the fan in a grand manner and waved it down.


    In the whistling wind.


    In the Tianjun conference room, except for Di Shitian, everyone disappeared without a trace.


    "me¡­"


    Di Shitian stared at this scene dumbfounded, the boss with his mouth open, as if stuttering, unable to speak for a long time.


    Finally, he finally drank his mouth and choked out a sentence:


    "I rely on!"


    ...


    Arcadia headquarters, the gazebo of the reservoir.


    Su Jin, who was sitting there and throwing snacks at Orpheus in the lake, suddenly paused and turned his head.


    At this moment, next to the stone table in the pavilion, a coquettish and charming purple-haired girl was sitting there, wearing a restraint suit, raised her little feet without stockings, and gave Su Jin a look.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sighed and said:


    "You, you are really tossing people."


    Chapter 1065 Scary


    "Is this strength enough?" Su Jin pinched Alger''s smooth jade-like feet, raised his head and asked the rouge-red Protoss.


    "Well~ not... hiss... lightly." Alger took a deep breath, then showed a comfortable expression, spit out a turbid breath and said: "This time I was really exhausted, I almost died. My feet are about to break."


    "How?" Su Jin asked in surprise when he heard this.


    "Well, I went to Thousand Eyes Headquarters with those two guys, went to Heavenly Court again, and also went to Kunlun for a second time. I met those guys once and showed my attitude."


    When Alger said this, he couldn''t help but spit out:


    "Originally, this kind of long-distance travel is all through the realm belt, using the method of space transmission, but the guy in Bai Ye didn''t know which muscle cramped, but he wanted to compare the pure speed with Halloween, and the result was that I only To be able to run after them, **** it, I have to soak my feet with real dragon tears when I come back this time, if I grow calluses, I will die."


    "Running, going to so many places..."


    Su Jin felt a little sore in his feet just hearing those locations.


    In Hakoten, the outer door on the upper floor and the outer door on the lower floor are different in basic structure.


    Although the lower level of Box Garden is divided into four areas, east, west, north and south, they are basically in the same spatial dimension. They are separated and expanded by the boundary wall, so that a huge world with the lowest range of the outer door is equivalent to the level of a planet in the lower realm.


    As for the upper level, it can basically be regarded as the level where each outer door is equal to a ''mini-universe''.


    As one of the representatives, it is the "Three Thousand Worlds" of Buddhism.


    There is an entire outer door on the upper floor above the three-digit number of the box garden, which was created by the Buddha by simulating the three thousand worlds of the star creation map.


    Basically, this outer gate is equivalent to a super base of Buddhism, or a domain-type position that has the function of suppressing and banning foreign enemies. And the content of the contest between Shiroyasha and the Queen of Halloween is roughly equivalent to running through three universes with legs...


    "This is a cosmic marathon!" Su Jin couldn''t help complaining.


    "Almost." Alger rolled his eyes angrily, and then complained: "If it weren''t for the special situation this time, the three of us had to act together, and I wouldn''t accompany those two idiots."


    "There is a realm zone that doesn''t make use of it, but they actually use it to run. It''s a loss that they still rule the space protoss. They are simply reckless, no, they are not as good as the reckless."


    Hearing Alger''s complaint, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing. While rubbing and pinching Alger''s feet, he asked:


    "You just said that the situation is special, what kind of special law is there?"


    Alger glanced at Su Jin at this time, resisted the urge to ask Su Jin "what cosmetics have you used recently", and then replied:


    "Basically, it''s just announcing to the old people that the three of us have formed an alliance."


    Su Jin''s movements stagnated for a moment, then frowned and asked:


    "What was the reaction of those people?"


    "No response." Alger rolled his eyes, and then said: "Except for the thousand-eyed one who smiled, the two Daomen didn''t show up at all, they just said ''understood'', in addition, also Nothing special."


    "Well, it''s really scary to say that there is no reaction, but considering the growing trend of Hakoba''s grouping, it''s still safer to gather together."


    Alger said at the end, his brows and eyes were a little uneasy:


    "That old man of the Crusaders doesn''t know what he''s planning. He won over Typhon, Heitian, Boxboat, Kurimo, and even Sakyamuni. Tsk, if it wasn''t for the queen, I wouldn''t even think about it. I know they''re doing this shit."


    "Hu Lai? How do you say it?" Su Jin did enough to look like a curious baby today.


    He is still very curious about the information of the seventeen two-digit figures at the top. After all, those people are the decision-makers who really decide the future of Hakoniwa, especially the top five ''quasi-single-digit'', each of them Ideas will basically cause turmoil between the upper and lower levels, so Su Jin can''t help but care.


    Alger glanced at Su Jin at this time, stared at the skin on his face for a long time, and then said with a little jealousy in his eyes:


    "Let me tell you so."


    "Suppose your rich neighbor next door calls four or five people, hides in the room and doesn''t know what to discuss, and then looks at you strangely from time to time, what do you think I should do?"


    Su Jin listened a little unnaturally, and said with a subtle expression: "I will probably ask the other party why this is the case."


    Alger sneered, then said:


    "Then what if he doesn''t answer, and buys a gun secretly, and by the way, is secretly attacking your business?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said:


    "I would probably choose to strike first."


    After finishing speaking, Su Jin spit out a turbid breath:


    "I probably understand what you mean."


    "It does require you to band together"


    The only **** of the Crusaders wooed several two-digit figures and acted suspiciously. Such behavior forced the other two-digit figures to fight against each other, forming a chain of suspicion.


    This is why the current situation in Hakoniwa is tense.


    Of course, due to the restrictions of the central garden, the two-digit number cannot be used to participate in the game of gifts, which led to the emergence of ''agents''.


    This agent can be a single individual or an entire group of gods.


    The two figures achieve their respective goals by operating individuals or organizations, fighting openly and secretly under the surface of the peaceful environment of Hakoba.


    Coupled with the three-digit number who sensed this manipulation and borrowed and used these potentials to accomplish their own goals, countless contradictions have arisen.


    This is where most of the conflict within the Little Garden comes from.


    In this case, Shiroyasha, Alger, and Queen of Halloween, who were all two-digit combat powers from Protoss, had an advantage in their origins, so it was only natural to form an alliance.


    "Although this is said, this kind of alliance is still fragile after all. The contradiction between Shiroyasha and Halloween will not disappear because of the alliance. Even after the alliance becomes more contact, it is estimated that the conflict may escalate."


    As Alger said, he looked at Su Jin with a faint gaze, making Su Jin''s face stiff and his movements deformed.


    "Look at what I''m doing, does this have anything to do with me?" Su Jin asked back with a very unnatural expression.


    "Have!"


    Alger nodded seriously, then stretched out his hand and pressed Su Jin''s shoulder:


    "Organizationally, it''s been decided."


    "It''s up to you to be the mediator between the three of us!"


    When Su Jin heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he made up his mind automatically: ''You will be the punching bag for the three of us. ¡¯


    After that, the queen and Shiroyasha had to quarrel and ask him to persuade him. Isn''t this a punching bag?


    I kindly help the three of you, and that''s how you repay me?


    You are revenge!


    "As a reward, we will try our best to complete your simulated star chart."


    Before Alger''s words fell, Su Jin said righteously:


    "Actually, my family told me since I was a child that the most suitable future for me is to be admitted to the civil service, especially to the neighborhood committee. Therefore, when I was a child, I had a nickname among my neighbors."


    "What nickname?" Alger asked dumbly.


    "The uncles and aunts in the community affectionately call me ''Director Su''."


    Chapter 1066: Smaller Actions


    Hearing Su Jin''s self-declaration, Alger''s eyes were sluggish for a second, and then he came back to his senses.


    "If you lose your money, you will lose your money, Director Su, poof~ Are you saying that you are a friend of women?"


    Alger laughed for a while, then rubbed Su Jin''s cheek with his fingers angrily and said:


    "You, there are always new tricks coming out of your mouth. Every time I want to understand, I have to find information through the omniscient link box garden center. Don''t you know it''s very troublesome?"


    At this time, Su Jin shamelessly flattered: "I think Arjian''s serious expression is the most beautiful when solving troubles. Alger rolled his eyes and couldn''t help but complained about Su Jin: "If it''s good, try harder. Say good things, and treat me as a benefit to ''bully'' me. It''s really a pity that you don''t become a Greek **** king. "


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t hang his face, and said with a bitter face: "Can you not say the word Greek **** king? Why do you all like to compare me to Zeus? Are you sure you are not insulting me by doing this? ?"


    Alger laughed when he heard this, wrapped his arms around his arms, and shrugged his shoulders constantly:


    "Who told you to let the woman of Athena spread the news that you are her brother everywhere? The result of your own indulgence, so no one will tell anyone?"


    When Su Jin heard this, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, the identity of the son of Metis and the younger brother of Athena was indeed very useful.


    At least with this identity, it can be pushed to Athena for a lot of time, and even to the Greek gods, so as to avoid exposing Su Jin''s own little secrets. In addition, Su Jin is planning to annex the Greek gods recently. He really can''t. Publicly refute this identity.


    And according to the current situation, his identity is estimated to continue for a period of time, and he may not even be able to get rid of it.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sighed and said sadly for his reputation: "Forget it, for the sake of this identity''s many benefits, I will endure a little bit of gossip for now."


    "It''s cheap and good again."


    Alger couldn''t help rolling his eyes, then changed his foot, leaned on Su Jin''s footsteps, and tucked his trousers between his toes and said:


    "To be honest, how many shares of the Sun Sovereign do you have now?"


    Speaking of which, Alger paused, took out a piece of black parchment, and said seriously:


    "This is the confidentiality contract that Halloween asked me to sign with Shiroyasha, you can see for yourself."


    Alger said and handed the parchment to Su Jin, and then added:


    "In the future, you don''t have to worry that we will leak your information. Of course, I advise you to understand some important secrets. Also, all members of the community, including children, must sign this contract. Allies who think they have leaked a little bit of information must also sign this off."


    Su Jin frowned, took the parchment and swept it carefully, and then said in surprise:


    "The supervisor of the contract''s utility?"


    Su Jin looked at the conceptual text displayed on the contract document with a slightly shocked expression on his face.


    Because, the concept name is interpreted and translated into Chinese, it means ''wind of decadence''.


    That is the most terrifying natural disaster in Hakoniwa, the real name of the tyrant who appeared at the end of time, the invisible and strongest demon king.


    At this time, Alger said with a little smugness: "Although that ''timer'' is terrifyingly strong, it is not that we people have no means of using his power."


    "This contract document is a medium specially created by Halloween and I, and on the scale of the decadent wind test, we set the spiritual level of the object to the spiritual level of White Yaksha."


    "That is to say, once the breach of contract is committed, what the betrayers will be greeted by must be the ''wind of decadence from the darkness''."


    Su Jin''s hands trembled when he heard the punishment.


    The decadent wind from the darkness? Literally understood, that is the decadent style of black.


    According to Su Jin''s understanding, the demon king of the wind of decadence is actually a demon king who will change his number to test his life.


    Among them, white is the lowest, with only seven digits. As long as you have a six-digit spirituality, you can cross it, while black is the strongest, and its power is recognized as... infinitely close to one digit.


    Therefore, in order to overcome the decadent wind of black, one''s spirituality must be higher than the level of ''infinitely close to a single digit'', that is to say, one must have a single-digit spirituality.


    This demanding requirement is so harsh that it is unimaginable, because unless the original four truths completely liberate the spirituality in Little Garden and return to the essence of the single digit, no matter whoever encounters the black decadent wind, he will surely die. .


    It''s no wonder that this thing needs to be made jointly by Alger and the Queen of Halloween. It is really difficult to make a contract that can trigger the strongest force of the decadent wind. It is not a double-digit shot.


    Looking at the contract document in his hand, Su Jin, who knew its preciousness, couldn''t help but sigh:


    "If you do this, I''m really embarrassed to continue to hide myself."

 Chapter 788：

    After hearing this, Alger gently kicked Su Jin:


    "Then don''t explain it, just tell me the amount of Sun Sovereign you have successfully accommodated on your body, so that I can discuss with Halloween and the others how to help you complete that ''great secret treasure''."


    Hearing this, Su Jin shrugged, rolled up the contract document in his hand, and said:


    "Pisces and lions have been successfully accommodated. I have not started to accommodate other sovereigns, such as Cancer given by White Yaksha, and Gemini given by Halloween. As for Taurus of Hetian, they have not been sent over yet."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin looked at Alger with a half-smile and said:


    "Speaking of which, haven''t you been looking at my skin just now? In fact, the subtle changes in my appearance are one of the effects of successfully accommodating Pisces."


    "Pisces still has this effect? ??Isn''t this the effect of Virgo?" Alger''s eyes widened when he heard the words, and he blurted out.


    Virgo''s ability is beauty? No, there should be beauty ingredients, after all, Alger only pays attention to this... Su Jin was startled, and then complained about Alger''s beauty-loving character in his heart.


    He knew that what Alger cared about the most was this kind of thing, so he deliberately mentioned it, because he knew that Alger would definitely find a way to get this kind of ability. At that time, if he just said that the medium was the liquid on his body, wouldn''t it matter? No way... Su Jin bit his tongue and interrupted his next thoughts in time. After all, it was too direct. He was afraid that the overactive mental fluctuations would be detected by Alger, which would not be fun.


    "If I had known Pisces had this ability, I should have robbed those old things in the first place, tsk..." Alger bit his nails and said indignantly: "And Bai Ye, that guy is not honest, When she and I had a showdown with Halloween before, she never said that Pisces has this ability."


    Seeing that Alger was aiming at Bai Yasha, Su Jin, the ''director of the neighborhood committee'', had to remind:


    "The role of sun sovereignty actually varies from person to person. Perhaps Shiroyasha doesn''t know that Pisces has this function."


    "Personal possibilities?"


    Alger looked at Su Jin in surprise, and then suddenly showed a sweet smile.


    It looks a little coquettish, but more of a simple joy.


    Seeing Alger''s expression, Su Jin was stunned, and asked with a surprised expression:


    "Why did you suddenly giggle?"


    "What is a smirk?" Alger shouted in disapproval, and then she said plausibly, "Isn''t this happy about ''you have beauty in your possibility''~"


    "My man, how can he not be as beautiful as a flower?" Alger said, proudly puffing out his chest, showing the perfect curve just right.


    No, instead of letting you describe me as beautiful as a flower... I''d rather you hit me with Zeus... Su Jin complained in his heart, and then said:


    "Okay, I have explained the foundation of the sovereignty of the sun. What are the three of you planning? Can you tell me?"


    Alger looked at Su Jin faintly when he heard this, and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth and said:


    "I know, I will find a way to teach you the ability of Pisces."


    Hearing this, the corners of Alger''s mouth rose slightly, his eyes curved into crescent shapes, and he used his little toes to slightly pull Su Jin''s trousers up and down.


    "You really live in my heart."


    Just say that you have a good heart... Su Jin murmured in his heart.


    At this time, Alger restrained his joyful emotions, coughed, and deliberately said with a small face:


    "You need to make a big move recently."


    Call me in trouble?


    Su Jin frowned, as if a radar antenna was beeping above his head.


    He narrowed his eyes, showed a meaningful smile, and said with a smile:


    "What scale do you want? Does it need to involve double digits? Who do you need to focus on?"


    When Alger heard Su Jin''s statement, his delicate little face became very awkward.


    You look like I am very experienced, why do you feel more scary the more you look at it?


    Chapter 1067 Is there such a good thing?


    "...You should keep your movements small."


    Alger persuaded Su Jin with a tangled face:


    "Although we may not be afraid of those old things now, but you are going to rectify them when you come up, is it too much?"


    It''s more than that... Why didn''t her Alger see that you were so "brave"?


    Haven''t you always followed the motto of prudence? How come you are so wild after you have the backing? When I challenged the Three Thousand Worlds, I wasn''t as reckless as you, right?


    Although it was said that Su Jin had made a big deal one second ago, and that he regretted it the next second would embarrass Alger, Su Jin''s idea really challenged people''s hearts, and she couldn''t help being careless.


    Hearing Alger''s advice, Su Jin smiled and looked at her with a smile:


    "If that''s the case, just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    Alger''s face flushed when she heard this, she already understood the fact that Su Jin was teasing her just now, she couldn''t help but said angrily:


    "Is it fun to play this set all of a sudden?"


    "You said it was going to be a ''big event''."


    Su Jin accentuated on important matters, and his tone was full of smiles.


    In fact, if Su Jin really wants to let go of his hands and feet, he is confident that he can offend anyone in Little Court, including double digits, and get huge benefits from it.


    Just like the world of the original high school, if Su Jin did not resurrect the **** of the Bible and killed him completely, then after the fact that the only **** died was observed by Hakoba, Su Jin would not have the spirit of a ''godslayer''. It''s all the ''malfeasance'' of the little garden center.


    Is this possible? That was a quasi-single digit, even if Su Jin knew that from the other side''s standpoint, the hostility between them was almost inevitable, but at that time, Su Jin still couldn''t do it.


    Without him, the risk is too high, and Su Jin is not a capitalist. He cherishes his life very much, and naturally he will not risk his life for profit.


    And a world like this that can focus on a specific group of gods, although it is bound to be rare, but Su Jin''s affinity, if the massive forum points are smashed down, it is not impossible to achieve the purpose of attacking a specific group of gods.


    The reason why he didn''t do it was, in the final analysis, the word risk.


    "Okay okay, I see what you mean, I''ll go back to what I just said."


    Alger raised his hand in a gesture of surrender. She was really afraid of Su Jin. If she allowed this little villain to target an old monster, she might really force those chess players to flip the chessboard.


    Even if Alger has no brains, he knows that he can''t do this kind of direct detonation of explosive barrels.


    "I''ll change the adjective."


    Alger paused when he said this, and thought about it:


    "My and Halloween''s idea is to let you do great deeds with sufficient merit to the group of gods we control in the near future."


    "The group of gods controlled by us?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, with some surprise in his tone.


    Hearing this sentence, Alger said with some humor:


    "Speaking of which, these controlled gods also have your handwriting."


    She said this, smiling playfully and playfully:


    "Before, I summed up the groups under our control with Halloween, and it turned out that in addition to Halloween''s largest basic Celtic **** group, except for the Gao Tianyuan **** group that interfered with control, it was unexpectedly discovered that Northern Europe and Greece have also become controllable. ."


    "For example, on the Nordic side, most of the forces were originally accepted by Halloween, but some were accepted by Athena, and some were originally Zeus'' henchmen, but now, because Athena joined and Zeus died, this Some members were also accepted by us."


    "As for Greece, in addition to Hestia, who is an ally with Halloween, and the subordinate power is actually in the hands of Qianyan, which requires the intervention of Shiroyasha, the work of other people is basically done by you."


    When Su Jin heard this, he immediately showed a stunned expression, but he thought it was normal after thinking about it.


    The main battle incarnations of Ares and Hermes were controlled by him, Zeus was killed, and Artemis was signed by him as a subordinate contract, so that Apollo was also restrained by him, plus the vaguely about to sign the ally contract Hera, and Athena, who was bound to be on his side.


    After careful calculation, the Greek gods are now left with Hades, Poseidon, Hestia and other great gods who have the ability to seize power.


    But as Alger said, Hestia and the Queen of Halloween are allies, so her position will naturally be adjusted by the Queen, and Hades the Hades wants to respect the eldest sister, with a gentle attitude, and she is also someone who can be drawn to her.


    The last remaining thorn is nothing more than Poseidon.


    Poseidon? Isn''t that just an air bag?


    He was bullied by Athena and Zeus in turn within the Greek gods, and was also bullied by others in other worlds that Su Jin had heard of.


    Its unlucky level is almost like the second master of Matou Shinji in the world of the moon, and everyone can play it.


    Su Jinhui is worried that this sea emperor is a strange thing.


    So...the Queen of Halloween, Argol, and Shiroyasha put Greece under control, there''s really nothing wrong with that.


    Su Jin thought for a while, and then asked tentatively:


    "So, I mean to do a great deed that has enough merit for the High Tianyuan, Northern Europe, Greece and even the Celtic group of gods?"


    "Yes!" Alger nodded slightly.


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and then asked again:


    "Is it going through another world?"


    "Yes or no, it''s okay in Hakoba, but there is a risk of being interfered by those old guys." Alger shook his head, but nodded again.


    "That is to say, try to avoid the eyes of the top group of people?"


    Su Jin savored the meaning revealed by Alger, and could not be detected by double digits, and secretly obtained a large amount of merit. Obviously, this kind of request can only be made by outsiders.


    But it takes a lot of merit to get the way to the sovereignty of the sun... Su Jin thought for a while, then frowned and said:


    "Are you planning to hold me as the class ruler?"


    Something related to the sovereignty of the sun and requiring a lot of merit, Su Jin thought about it, only the class dominated, and he vaguely remembered that Bai Yasha seemed to have mentioned this matter.


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Alger winked playfully, and then said with a smile:


    "No wonder Halloween said you would have guessed it. It seems that she reminded you long ago, right?"


    He really is a class ruler, Su Jin suddenly thought.


    Chapter 1068 I am single-minded about XX


    Class Dominator!


    This is a management system unique to the lower level of Hakoten. In order to meet the raging demon king and all kinds of lawbreakers.


    Each outer gate of the lower level is divided into multiple regions, and the leader of the strongest community is selected as the regional ruler.


    On top of the regional rulers, is the outer gate ruler who is in charge of an entire outer gate.


    On top of that, the number of digits is used as the level, the conventional seven-digit outer door range, and the six-digit range of the ''class ruler''.


    And if there is only one person left in the hierarchy, then the last remaining person will be given a four-digit status by the center of the small garden in accordance with the regulations of the gods, and the host authority of the gods and Buddha hierarchy, and the virtual sun sovereign snake Husband, appointed as the ruler of the full power class, to deal with the critical situation of the lower class.


    In history, the only person who has ever been the ruler of the full-scale class is the founder of this system, the leader of Arcadia, the highest-ranking dragon knight, Leticia Decrea.


    The title of the highest dragon knight is partly because Leticia can use the seat of Ophiuchus to transform into the dragon of the zodiac and use the power of the pure-blooded dragon.


    In Hakoba, dragon knights generally refer to those warriors who can use the power of giant dragons to strengthen themselves, and turning into pure-blooded dragons is naturally something that only the highest-ranking dragon knights can do.


    Also because Leticia has a previous record of being granted solar sovereignty, and the servants of Shiroyasha and the Queen of Halloween have both served as class rulers, so class rulers are eligible to legally hold sun sovereignty under the eyes of the gods. .


    As long as it lives up to its name, this thing will work.


    And this is also one of the very few ways to obtain solar sovereignty. If you consider security, this is almost the only way.


    After all, even if Leticia becomes a Demon Lord and becomes a subordinate, the gods cannot take back the Ophiuchus seat on her due to the rules, and can only wait for the birth of the next full-scale ruler.


    And this is Leticia''s greatest achievement.


    With the help of the gods, she inscribed the rules of the Hierarchy Ruler system into the rules of the center of the small garden, and engraved this system into the law of the world.


    This is also the reason why the Hierarchy Ruler system has been operating in Hakoniwa, and although many rules have been added, it has not been cancelled.


    "If you want me to be the ruler of the class, no, I should be invited to be the ruler of the class, then there is a reason to give the sun sovereignty."


    Su Jin thought about it for a while, and then guessed the way White Yaksha and the Queen of Halloween wanted to use.


    On the grounds that the power of the lower-level ruler is seriously insufficient, using the Ouroboros as an excuse, he hired him, a lower-level powerhouse, to become the ruler of the hierarchy, and gave the sun sovereignty.


    "clever."


    Alger showed a happy smile at this time, and a key audience could be thought of when she was mentioned, which made her, the answerer, happy:


    "Probably wait until tomorrow, Shiroyasha will issue an issue to the gods and dragons at the upper level, and conduct a demotion investigation on all the rulers of the lower level. The reason is that there is a large-scale evil force stronghold against the small garden and the anti-god and Buddha in the jurisdiction. ''."


    "As you say, then Bai Yasha also wants to..." Su Jin frowned and said with a strange expression.


    If you order the ruler of the class to step down based on the stronghold of the behavior in the jurisdiction, isn''t it Shiroyasha who will step down first?


    He Su Jin experienced the collision between the simulated star charts at the outer gate of 3345.


    "Yes, Shiroyasha will also take the blame and resign."


    Algor held a smile and nodded.


    Seeing Alger''s uncontrollable smile, Su Jin immediately looked at her with strange eyes and said:

 Chapter 789：

    "Did you three think of any coup? Specifically to deal with the gods in the upper layers?"


    "Really, can you leave me a sense of accomplishment to answer?"


    After Alger heard it, he snorted lightly, and then said with a smile:


    "We have negotiated with Bai Yasha, and let her ask for her spiritual identity as soon as she leaves office."


    After Su Jin heard this, he raised his eyelids and said with a subtle expression:


    "And this trick?"


    Bai Yasha, or the body of Bai Yasha, the strongest two-digit star spirit, Bai Ye Wang, sealed his true spirit in the Buddhist Yaksha Pond under the notarization of the gods for the sake of the lower realm.


    This is something well known to the Hakoniwa gods.


    And if Shiroyasha resigned as the ruler of the class and returned to the heaven, then there is really no need for self-proclaimed power, and it is natural to take back the spirit.


    But will the gods send Shiroyasha, the well-known ''trickster'' in the whole box, back to the heavens to make waves?


    It''s impossible to think about it.


    so¡­


    Su Jin said strangely:


    "Why do I always feel that the gods will have to ask Shiroyasha to come back to be the ruler of the hierarchy?"


    At that time, Su Jin estimated that the sovereignty of the sun and the start, and Bai Yasha would step down and take office for a while. When it came, nothing had changed, and Su Jin also earned the status of class dominance for nothing.


    Good guy, except for those stratum rulers who were held accountable for their dereliction of duty, they were tricked and had to beg the gods who returned from Shiroyasha. None of them could even make money.


    "Is this arrangement the queen came up with?"


    As soon as Su Jin finished speaking, he saw Alger staring at himself angrily, and then quickly changed his words:


    "At least Shiroyasha''s head is absolutely unthinkable."


    Alger''s face suddenly softened a lot.


    Seeing this, Su Jin wanted to wipe the sweat from his face.


    Sure enough, even if he accidentally said something wrong in front of Alger and the Queen of Halloween, as long as they scolded Bai Yasha together, there would definitely be no accident... Su Jin thought silently in his heart.


    "I sort out your thoughts somewhat." Su Jin took a deep breath.


    Observing a different world that positively affects the group of gods, it is best to affect the major groups of gods they control, and get the benefits.


    Then the Queen of Halloween, Shiroyasha, and Alger showed Su Jin through this incident, and took Su Jin to the position of the ruler of the class, and the sovereignty of the sun was in hand!


    In this process, it is necessary to avoid those double digits, because after the high-profile alliance of the three protoss, they may not allow the subordinate forces of the three protoss to expand.


    "That is to say, I have to find another suitable world for a trip?" Su Jin said with a strange face: "My spirituality is still in the period of transformation!"


    "It''s not that there is no way to speed up the transformation period." Alger rolled his eyes, and then continued: "But this is not your priority now."


    "How do you say it?" Although he was very concerned about the method of accelerating the transformation period that Alger said, since the other party said that the priority is not this matter, then Su Jin was very curious.


    What took precedence over his acquisition of sun sovereignty?


    At this time, Alger jumped off the chair, put his toes on his toes, stretched out his hand, and tidied up Su Jin''s clothes and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin, there is a task for you in the organization."


    "Please say it." Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, and there was a vague premonition in his heart.


    It was at this time that Alger, who had arranged Su Jin''s clothes, showed a charming smile:


    "The content of the task is very simple... Convince Hestia."


    Su Jin''s ears were automatically filtered into ''Sleepwear Hestia''.


    He was stunned for a moment and blurted out:


    "There is such a good thing?!"


    Chapter 1069 A little more than a ruthless man


    "There is such a good thing?!"


    As soon as Su Jin finished saying this, he secretly screamed bad, because after thinking about it, he felt that what Alger said was probably persuasion, but because of a man''s heart, he heard it as sleeping clothes, which was a bit embarrassing .


    Alger stared at Su Jin''s face for a while, apparently understanding what Su Jin had just blurted out.


    She narrowed her eyes, looked Su Jin up and down with a smile, and then said:


    "Since you think it''s a good thing, then I''ll leave it to you to be fully responsible. I think it''s no problem to be a Hestia because of your ability to get Athena?-"


    Oops, hit him in the foot with a rock... Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth, and immediately wanted to be soft:


    "You think too much, Athena and I are just playing on the scene, and I am wholeheartedly with you, Alger."


    Alger was instantly overjoyed when he heard this, and said with a smile:


    "The next time I say this in front of Athena, I will forgive you, and even what happens tonight is up to you, do you want to think about it?"


    Do you want me to get ''a warning'' from Athena? Su Jin''s face twitched, and he said with a subtle expression: "Of course there is no problem."


    Hurry up and have a showdown with Athena later, the big deal is to say to Athena according to Alger''s words, ''I will depend on you what happens tomorrow night. '', All in all, Athena''s anger must be relieved first... Su Jin thought while feeling sad for the next two nights she was going to spend.


    It is estimated that it was another two days when he clutched his waist, and the past was unbearable.


    After complaining twice in his heart, Su Jin frowned and asked face to face:


    "Aren''t the Queen and Hestia allies? Can''t I persuade them directly?"


    Alger couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said:


    "You think Hestia is your sister, she will do what Halloween says?"


    "If she''s not happy, even if Halloween wants to do anything, it won''t work."


    Speaking of this, Alger paused and gave Su Jin a hinting look:


    "Why do you think Greece can become a subsidiary force of Thousand Eyes, and at the same time befriend the Eastern God Group?"


    Su Jin''s face twitched: "Don''t you mean that?"


    Alger smiled and didn''t answer, but he used this behavior to express his acquiescence.


    Hestia and the twin goddesses have a good relationship? At the same time, who is the friend of Emperor Wa in the East? Still an ally with the Queen of Halloween? This... Su Jin suddenly understood why Alger said that the Queen of Halloween couldn''t force the kitchen goddess.


    Because other people''s best friends are too strong!


    Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said:


    "Is that what Hestia meant?"


    "Yes!" Alger nodded and admitted: "It was indeed she who indicated that she wanted to see you."


    She said this and reminded: "It is estimated that she wants to see the quality of the next generation of God Kings. You can rest assured that with the face of Halloween, she will most likely not make things difficult for you."


    "But the requirements will probably be harsher, right?"


    Su Jin has already understood the whole story, but he is really not sure about convincing Greece, the real ''friend of women''.


    "I have to prepare in advance."


    "Understandable."


    Alger nodded with a deep sympathy. After all, it was a matter of which real Greek strongest person was involved. It was natural for Su Jin to do more preparations.


    Of course, what''s more important is that some of the preparatory work has not been done on their side.


    "Hestia''s side is okay to say, at least there is willingness to talk, where the other Greek gods need to go to the public relations one by one, let them come to the negotiating table."


    After listening to Alger''s words, Su Jin quickly nodded and said:


    "I know, I will try my best to cooperate."


    After he finished speaking, he asked Alger again:


    "But what you said earlier about ending the transformation period early, how to deal with this?"


    Hearing this, Alger showed a strange expression, like resentment and anger:


    "You should have had the blood of Shiroyasha before, right?"


    Su Jin paused for a moment, then remembered the previous incident when Bai Yasha assisted in making the holy clothes, and then said:


    "I got it once, but I''ve used it."


    "I know."


    Alger nodded, then said a little unhappily:


    "The guy in the white night has already shown off."


    Grass, after signing the confidentiality contract, wouldn''t Shiroyasha show off in front of the Halloween Queen and Alger that he helped create a great secret treasure? Su Jin frowned wildly at the thought.


    Then just when Su Jin wanted to explain something, Alger avoided the topic as if he had mentioned it by chance, and continued:


    "You should know that if you want to use authority, you need the evolution of the life personality. In the little garden, that is, the transformation of the spiritual personality. Only after experiencing transformation can the spiritual personality and authority match each other. This is why you can only trade power. Reasons for not being able to trade authority."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately thought of one thing: "Can''t the two-digit figure cut off his own authority and give it to the weak?"


    "That needs to be believed. Of course, it also requires the existence of two digits to carry out a certain transformation of the spirituality of the dependents, so that they can evolve properly."


    After Alger explained, he saw Su Jin''s face suddenly realized.


    "Looks like you thought of it."


    "Can two digits actually speed up the transformation period? I understand that." Su Jin nodded clearly, and then asked, "So I need to find Bai Yasha again?"


    "How about that?" Alger snorted angrily, and said coldly, "I have that woman''s blood all over my body, and you still want to do it again?"


    "This time you don''t have to go anywhere, just stay by my side. It''s not that I can''t do this kind of accelerated transformation period."


    ¡­


    "Will it be troublesome?" Su Jin frowned, not wanting to let Alger do something to hurt himself because of impulsiveness.


    "It only involves the blood of the source, and there are not many sequelae."


    As soon as Alger finished speaking, he looked at Su Jin with suspicious eyes, and said strangely in his arms:


    "Don''t you despise Al-chan with my blood?"


    "I have your stuff in my stomach every day. Now, if you add my blood to your bloodline, you won''t be happy?"


    "Did I say I''m not happy?" Su Jin listened to the black lines all over his head, what kind of weird thing did Alger say?


    "That''s such a happy decision."


    Alger smiled and jumped directly to Su Jin.


    Su Jin quickly reached out to catch her, hugged her by his waist, and said speechlessly:


    "Who is it to scare, suddenly jumping over."


    "Take me to the room and get rid of your spiritual troubles first."


    As Alger said, he put his arms around Su Jin''s neck and bit his ear:


    "For your obedience, I''ll step on you today."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and said, "Forget it, I don''t have this hobby."


    "Then you stepped on me?" Alger asked rhetorically.


    Su Jin''s eyelids jumped and he bit his tongue.


    This woman, **** seductive~


    ...


    Heaven, Greece, Mount Olympus.


    Looking at the holy mountain that had basically passed through the clouds and went straight to the sea of ????stars in front of him, Di Shitian grimaced and sighed: "My toiled life!"


    After that, he took a step and stepped into the outer door directly under Greece.


    Chapter 1070 Cursing down the mountain


    Olympic Mountain, a quaint and majestic palace in the Temple of the Gods.


    "You said that Emperor Shitian asked to see him?"

 Chapter 790：

    Wearing a black robe, Hades, the king of the underworld, frowned slightly and looked at the judge of the underworld, Minos, who was kneeling on one knee:


    "What did he let the avatar come here for?"


    Hades is bewildered by the arrival of Di Shitian.


    But out of politeness, he raised his hand and told Minos:


    "Please come in."


    "Yes." Minos immediately got up and asked for money to meet him.


    However, at this time, Hades stopped him again:


    "Wait a moment."


    Minos stopped and looked at his master suspiciously.


    At this time, Hades sighed softly:


    "Before you go, let the married women in the group of gods be notified and let them avoid it."


    Hearing this sentence, Minos'' complexion became very strange, but he nodded respectfully and stepped back.


    After Minos left, Hades tapped the table with his index finger and said with a heavy face:


    "Has the Heavenly Army also begun to seek change..."


    After he finished speaking, he sighed, and then continued to bury his head in the huge amount of documents on the desk.


    ...


    On the mountain road, there are endless, overlapping stone steps like white jade, reaching the sky.


    Di Shitian, who followed Minos, watched Yingying Yanyan who was in charge of chores on the mountain passing by the road, rubbed her chin, and couldn''t help asking:


    "Zeus died so tragically, how long has he been gone? Yingying Yanyan on this mountain is actually a ''girl''."


    Minos'' face froze, he wanted to complain about something, but he forced himself to explain calmly:


    "If you want, I can change all the people who receive you to men."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian touched his chin and said in amazement:


    "Is there such a service?"


    "Can it be exchanged for a cute boy who grows up like a girl?"


    Minos twitched his face, bowed his head and said respectfully:


    "If you wish."


    Di Shitian scratched his chin, hesitated for a moment, and then said:


    "Forget it, I still can''t be as open as you Greeks."


    Minos, who originally wanted to refute this sentence, thought of the dead Zeus, and was speechless in the end.


    Di Shitian, who was still unable to break through his offline line, sighed softly, and then asked:


    "Where is Hades now?"


    "Your Majesty is waiting for you in the Palace of Hades." Minos saluted and replied.


    Hearing this, Di Shitian immediately jokingly said: "Is it just in the Palace of Hades? I thought it would be in the Temple of Zeus?"


    Minos, who vaguely felt that Emperor Shitian was not good, replied with a blank face:


    "His Majesty Hades said that it takes 1,000 years of disinfection before it can be put into use."


    After he finished, he added:


    "It also takes a while to disinfect the mountain road along the way"


    Does this compare me to Zeus? Hate this road I''ve walked through? Di Shitian raised his brows, and then said with a smile:


    "It''s pretty good, are you interested in working in the Tianjun?"


    In time for his emperor Shitian''s mouth to be broken, he will fight back for the lord, not to mention his strength, at least his courage is qualified, which is the material for becoming a heavenly army.


    Minos replied respectfully at this time: "Please forgive me for refusing, after all, the dead are not suitable to enter the world where living beings are."


    "That''s a pity."


    Di Shitian smiled and didn''t care about the failure of poaching. Instead, he followed Minos into the palace of Hades with a smile. In a side hall that was not high-profile, he saw Hades, the king of Hades, who was enjoying roast beef. .


    "Want something to eat?"


    Hades, who was holding a knife and fork, cut a piece of beef and put it in his mouth, then glanced at Di Shitian and said.


    "It''s still free."


    Like an old acquaintance, Di Shitian sat directly opposite Hades, and the two sat opposite each other across a long wooden table less than two meters away.


    After it was done, Di Shitian looked at Hades and smiled:


    "I remember you didn''t like the concept of ''food''."


    As the symbolic **** of the underworld, Hades, in Di Shitian''s impression, is the kind of **** who doesn''t talk much, is taciturn, but is very kind.


    He refuses to eat life, whether it is animals or plants, although he is the **** of the underworld, he expresses strong resistance to the behavior of eating biological corpses...


    Therefore, this is also the first time Di Shitian saw Hades enjoying meat.


    When faced with Di Shitian''s doubts, Hades just picked up the white towel, wiped the corners of his mouth and said:


    "It was sent by the eldest sister. I thought about it and felt that this method of disposal was appropriate."


    Hestia sent it, you will break the precept? How come I never heard that your Hades is also a licking dog? Di Shitian was shocked, and just wanted to cancel the old guy opposite, but suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he looked sharply at the beef that was being cut by Hades.


    The beef, which was already tender on the outside and tender on the inside, was slowly and firmly growing slender buds, as if trying to regenerate. In front of it, the cruel and ruthless Hades used the tableware with the breath of death, over and over again. It ripped apart its vitality, weakening the regeneration ability of that meat piece bit by bit.


    In the struggle between rebirth and death, Di Shitian sensed the power of the two acquaintances.


    One is naturally Hades, the Hades sitting here, and the other... Who is not Zeus?


    Is this cow an incarnation of Zeus? Is it his resurrection?


    Hestia captured this backhand and gave it to Hades for him to deal with? He really loves his younger brother, knowing that there is still resentment in his heart, so he ''sends'' another younger brother over. Shi Tian looked at the beef with a faint gaze, grinned and said:


    "Can you share with me?"


    "no."


    Hades calmly held the knife back, pierced the steak with force, and said indifferently:


    "It''s the only food I can eat, and I wish it lasted a little longer."


    Werewolf! Di Shitian put this label on Hades a little more than a ruthless man in his heart.


    After this rejection, the two fell into silence.


    It was not until Hades said that the steak in front of him had been wiped clean and wiped the corners of his mouth before he spoke again:


    "What are you doing here?"


    When Di Shitian heard that Hades finally brought up the topic, he was relieved, and at the same time pushed back the chair, raised his legs, leaned on the table, and said recklessly:


    "I came to persuade you to surrender on behalf of Su Jin!"


    Chapter 1071 I am an allied army!


    Di Shitian''s voice fell, and the originally empty and quiet side hall suddenly fell into a deeper tranquility.


    Hades meticulously wiped the corners of his mouth with a white towel. After cleaning up, he folded the white towel neatly and placed it on his right hand. He said calmly:


    "Why didn''t he come?"


    Di Shitian''s eyes flickered, of course he knew that what Hades said was Su Jin.


    In fact, Su Jin should have personally come forward to discuss with Hades about this kind of inclusion. This is a matter of etiquette and equivalence.


    And Di Shitian naturally had 10,000 ways to evade and explain, but he chose the one that was most unfavorable to the Heavenly Army:


    "This is the deal between Tianjun and him."


    To be frank with one''s own thoughts, and to make it clear that people want to be middlemen and earn the "price difference", this is the decision made by Di Shitian.


    He was betting, betting that Hades would not throw himself away and directly negotiate with Su Jin, betting that Hades still remembered his old relationship.


    Hades frowned, looked at Di Shitian''s face with deep eyes, and then chuckled:


    "It seems that those snakes really stimulated you, otherwise you wouldn''t be so eager for more combat power."


    As an old acquaintance of Di Shitian, Hades had a deep understanding of Di Shitian as a result of inadvertently making friends, so with a simple sentence of Di Shitian, Hades basically guessed Di Shitian''s plan.


    However, Hades is not optimistic about Di Shitian:


    "The same Valkyrie of the Heavenly Army Sequence, I understand your thoughts, but because of our friendship, I advise you to stop."


    Speaking of this, Hades is already full of emotion:


    "You can''t fight them."


    "I don''t say anything else, just the outside."


    Hades stretched out his hand, pointed out the window of the side hall, and sneered:


    "Hehe, it seems that all of them are already theirs."


    Di Shitian understood what Hades meant, or understood it from the very beginning.


    Hades is not referring to the members of the Ouroboros on this sacred mountain in Greece at all, but referring to the entire outer gate, the entire heaven, are their people.


    Contrary to these masses, the celestial army that wants to change is the ''heterogeneous'' of this celestial world.


    Di Shitian put down his legs on the table little by little and put them on the ground, then looked at Hades seriously and dignifiedly, slammed the table with his head, and asked Peng after Peng''s sound. :


    "Old man, help me!"


    "How can I help? Help you die?" Hades chuckled and said with emotion: "Zeus is gone, I live so freely, why should I ask for trouble to help you?"


    When Hades said this, he said with emotion: "We can''t do anything in the face of them."


    Di Shitian was silent for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said:


    "I''ll be honest, those three troubled children should have formed an alliance by now."


    Hades'' face froze for a moment when he heard the words, and then he took a deep look at Di Shitian and asked:


    "Because of Su Jin?"


    "Yes!" Di Shitian nodded and admitted.


    "It''s really because of him." Hades laughed a little incredulously: "Those three guys who turned Hakoba upside down are actually united now because of the same person."


    "I somewhat understand. My niece chose him for a reason. Indeed, it was for a very good potential stock. No, he can no longer be described as a potential stock."


    Hades said this, his face was a little complicated.


    He has been struggling in the world of Hakoba for countless years, and finally he is standing in the current position, even because even a person like Zeus has endured it.


    But now, a junior, a junior who has not even entered the garden for a year, actually stands at the same height as him.


    And now he is valued by the existence of three and two figures, and he personally stands for him.


    This kind of treatment, I am afraid, is a bit stronger than a parent-child in double digits.


    If he hadn''t experienced strong winds and waves and saw enough openness, I am afraid that at this time, his heart would have been crushed by jealousy so strong that even the gods couldn''t hold it.


    "No wonder Zeus couldn''t help it."


    Hades shook his head, shaking off those negative emotions.


    How much he understood Zeus''s thoughts now.


    In just one year, he has climbed to such a height, coupled with the innate spiritual contradiction and the ambiguous attitude of thousands of eyes, it is almost like death is imminent, every time he opens his eyes, he can see the last remaining time of his own. .


    With this feeling, it''s no wonder that an old fox like Zeus can''t help but strike first.


    Hades, who was full of emotion in his heart, nodded slightly and affirmed:


    "If there are three of them, it is indeed not without a chance of winning."


    "Looks like you agree."


    Di Shitian showed a relaxed smile.


    "He does have the confidence to incorporate Greece." Hades nodded affirmatively.

 Chapter 791：

    With three two-digit combat power platforms, Su Jin is still willing to negotiate and negotiate, which is indeed a sincere act.


    If it were Zeus, with the support of this kind of power, it would only be too much for ordinary people to imagine.


    Hearing this sentence, Di Shitian immediately smiled.


    "In this case¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, Hades interrupted:


    "But that''s not the reason I''m going to take it easy."


    Di Shitian''s smile was stagnant, and then he looked at Hades with an angry smile and said:


    "Can''t you just say it all?"


    "Yes." Hades said lightly, "but I don''t."


    As he spoke, he slowly picked up the fruit wine on the side, took a sip and said:


    "The opportunity to play with your fox doesn''t come every year."


    Di Shatian had a black line on his head, gritted his teeth and said:


    "You old bastard!"


    After he finished speaking, he sighed heavily and said:


    "Tell me, what are the conditions, say it in one breath, so that I won''t be happy."


    Hades chuckled when he heard the words, then raised an index finger and said:


    "value!"


    "I want to see what kind of benefits it will bring to all members of Greece after he incorporates Greece."


    "It''s like Zeus determined the relationship between the major gods in Greece by establishing a ''theogony'', and provided the possibility of evolution for everyone''s spiritual personality."


    Hades said this with a very serious face and asserted:


    "I have always thought that it is better not to have the Lord of the Gods who cannot bring about the future."


    "Bringing new possibilities to Greece, that''s what I''m asking for."


    "If he can do this, I, and even Hestia, are willing to bow down and serve."


    When Di Shitian heard this, his eyes flickered for a moment, and then he exhaled and said:


    "It seems that you and Hestia have already discussed it!"


    Hades did not deny, but did not admit, but tacitly acquiesced in Di Shitian''s guess.


    And understanding the conditions of Hades and Hestia, Di Shitian naturally does not need to stay.


    He stood up, glanced at Hades, nodded slightly and said:


    "I''ll take your meaning to it."


    Hades smiled back, then paused and said:


    "If possible, let him come to Olympus."


    "Huh?" Di Shitian looked at Hades in surprise, not understanding what this Hades meant.


    At this time, Hades smiled helplessly:


    "Eldest sister wants to see him."


    Di Shitian suddenly realized that he understood, then turned around, took a step, and stopped again:


    "Although it sounds bad, I still have a suggestion for you."


    "Please speak." Hades nodded and gestured.


    At this time, Emperor Shitian played with the taste:


    "Meet me with a pure girl, then it''s better to use a woman to greet Su Jin, otherwise, the girl will be ''injured''."


    "I understand." Hades nodded, and then continued: "I will arrange for a girl to greet him."


    The smile on Di Shitian''s face froze for a moment, and then he scolded and descended to Mount Olympus.


    Chapter 1072 The Mystery of the God Spectrum


    Just after finishing the usual meditation, Su Jin walked out of the room and saw Alger on the sofa in the living room with her feet soaked in a wooden barrel, and also saw the large Athena standing behind Alger, kneading her shoulders for her .


    Su Jin looked at the cucumber-colored liquid in the wooden barrel, stunned for a moment, and said a little speechlessly:


    "You really went to Orpheus for tears."


    It''s Dragon Tears soaking his feet again, and the goddess of wisdom pinching his shoulders. Alger''s treatment is much better than his.


    "It just so happens that you can give you more supplements to make up your body''s deficit, and both parties can take what they need, isn''t that bad?"


    Alger gently fiddled with the water with his jade feet, while squinting his eyes, he smiled at Su Jin comfortably:


    "How about it, how does it feel to have Ar-chan blood in your body? Isn''t it super beautiful?"


    "I suggest you call it handsome." Su Jin said helplessly. What does he want a big man to be beautiful?


    "As my man from Alger, why are you so tasteless?"


    Algor murmured, then cast a glance at Athena, and said softly:


    "People have come out, and there is something to say."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately understood something, looked at Athena and said:


    "Any news from Greece?"


    Athena pinched Alger''s shoulder lightly, glanced at Su Jin, and said:


    "Di Shitian has just descended from Mount Olympus, and he''s almost here."


    "He really helped me convince Greece?"


    Su Jin was shocked when he heard the news.


    He had previously suspected that Marta was just fooling him. But now that even Emperor Shitian has personally walked on the holy mountain of Greece, this is no different from full support, right?


    Seeing Su Jin''s surprised look, Athena couldn''t help but chuckle and hit the key point:


    "Why not do the icing on the cake?"


    "But Di Shitian represents the position of the Tianjun. Well, it is already a very important statement that he can add the icing on the cake."


    Su Jin shook his head, walked to the refrigerator next to him, and took out two cans of beer:


    "Looks like I really have to entertain him this time."


    "Then you still take beer?" Alger said with a speechless face.


    She raised her feet and shook the water towards Su Jin: "Go and get the divine wine on the top floor of the wine cabinet. Since it is a good treat, then go and get the first-class stuff."


    At this time, Su Jin shook his head and refused: "You don''t understand, the best way to get in touch in my hometown is to eat skewers and drink beer at the same time, and it''s my hospitality, so of course I use my method."


    Alger curled his lips and said, "Isn''t it just a formality? You pour out the beer and pour the divine wine into the empty can, won''t you?"


    "Otherwise, give it to Emperor Shitian and the wine that can''t even be drunk, and spread it out. Be careful that you are rhythmized by those disgusting gods."


    Alger said this and complained:


    "I don''t care anyway. After all, my reputation is going to die. What are you doing to be a leader?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin shrugged helplessly and said, "I''ll listen to you. Who made you the biggest here?"


    As he spoke, he walked to the sofa, replaced the water in the can of beer, and poured it down the drain of the tea table.


    At this time, Athena stopped, took out an exquisite wine bottle, and handed it to Su Jin:


    "Use Soma''s God Bar, which is Di Shatian''s favorite."


    "Yo, the preparation is really sufficient." Su Jin took the wine and looked at Athena while processing: "Di Shitian, who did you meet this time?"


    "Hades." Athena explained softly: "Hades is a resident alternate in the Heavenly Army, and their friendship is not bad."


    "So that''s the case." Su Jin was surprised.


    Because the Heavenly Army is composed of people drawn from the gods of the gods, Di Shitian, who is a front-line officer, and Hades, the alternate, are comrades-in-arms who work together, and it is normal to have friendship.


    Although Su Jin didn''t know whether Di Shitian succeeded or not, the probability of coming should not be small:


    "Have you only seen Hades?"


    "Yes." Athena nodded, and then continued: "I contacted Apollo and Hephaestus, they promised to accept the rule, but only if you ask Hestia and Hades As for Poseidon, he has one more condition than others to see you."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows when he heard the words. Hephaestus would do this, which surprised him a little:


    "It seems that the Kitchen God and Hades have a very high status in Greece."


    At this time, Alger sneered:


    "Oh, if it wasn''t for Zeus''s creation of a simulated star chart, the position of the king of the gods should have been Hades."


    She said this, and looked at Athena playfully: "Speaking of which, your mother''s credit is also included. If she hadn''t helped Zeus create the star map, you wouldn''t have so many things."


    "It''s all over." Athena sighed and replied calmly: "What matters now is how to convince Hades and Hestia."


    Hearing this, Alger waved his hand and said with a little ease:


    "Don''t worry, there is Halloween as the middleman to deal with Hestia, and Di Shitian is helping to convince Hades that you fox will deal with the other 12 gods. Isn''t it easy?"


    "Although that''s true, I''m worried that Hestia and the others will be more demanding." Athena sighed.


    "Harsh, how harsh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows.


    Athena looked at Su Jin, and said in a subtle tone: "For example, returning the simulated star map ''God spectrum'', or ... the star map on your body."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was instantly delighted: "I dare to give them something and dare to ask for it?"


    "I think it''s better to make some preparations." Athena calmly told her thoughts.


    Su Jin frowned when he heard this, "If you say that, I also think I have to prepare something."


    Alger, who was beside him, couldn''t help but said, "You two suffer from paranoia, can you stop for a while?"


    "I''ve already pulled the platform for Halloween and Baiye. How dare they ask for something from you? Are you thinking too much?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was also a little embarrassed, but he still replied:


    "...Be prepared. Besides, wasn''t Athena from Greece before? Don''t she need to prepare for her guess?"


    Alger was speechless when he heard this, and couldn''t help but complain:


    "Ask Athena what about the Greek gods? Are you kidding me? She''ll just say that everyone wants to hurt her."


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Athena, or his face paused at this time, and then nodded.


    Do you really think that the Greeks are going to harm you... Su Jin thought with a little surprise.


    He was silent for a while, and then asked tentatively:


    "Then why don''t you ask Di Shitian what he thinks?"


    "it is good."


    Not long after, Di Shitian, who came in a hurry, looked at the negotiation trial opposite the sofa, his face suddenly became numb, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t stop trembling and said:


    "I didn''t do anything to the women of your community, did I?"


    Alger shook his head, but Arcadia had him to testify, how could Di Shatian hide from her what he wanted to do.


    At this time, Di Shitian''s face twitched:


    "Is that an animal? A newly born elk?"


    "Neither." Athena shook her head. All the animals in Arcadia were controlled by Artemis, and it was impossible for Di Shitian to start.


    Hearing this, Di Shitian''s eyes lit up, and he straightened his waist immediately, saying sternly:


    "Then what are you trying to do with me interrogating me?"


    "I''m an ally!"


    Chapter 1073 Then Arrange


    With what you said, who believes that you are a friendly army? Why do I always feel that I have to guard against you in the future? Su Jin complained about Emperor Shi Tiandao in his heart.


    However, the spit returns to spit, but he is very clear that although Di Shitian is wavering, he can control his lower body. Not everyone can hold the position of the head of the Heavenly Army. If Emperor Shi Tianzhen was a devoted wife by any means, he would have been pulled down by those gods long ago.

 Chapter 792：

    In terms of morality towards friends, Di Shitian is still not at a loss.


    "I know that you are a friend." Su Jin pinched his nose and admitted: "This is not to dig up your black material."


    After he finished saying this, he turned his head and said to Athena:


    "Let Artemis hide the elk in the future."


    "It''s too much, you actually said it face to face." Di Shitian wanted to stand up and punch Su Jin.


    The front foot only said that he trusted himself, and the rear foot was dismantled, which is really too much.


    "It''s my habit of trusting you, that''s why I say this."


    Su Jin explained seriously.


    The corner of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched, and he said speechlessly:


    "That''s really thank you for your trust."


    He breathed a sigh of relief after speaking, leaned on the sofa and said:


    "Okay, okay, if you have something to say, don''t make it difficult for me, the errand."


    "I don''t dare to let the head of the Tianjun run errands." Su Jin shrugged, then threw a can of beer to Di Shi Tiandao: "Here you are."


    "What? Why did you throw this away from me?" Di Shitian took the can of beer in surprise, glanced at the package, and asked in confusion.


    "Proof of trust." Su Jin explained, then picked up a can of beer, opened it, and took a sip.


    "Oh?" Di Shitian opened his eyes slightly, looked at the can of beer in his hand, and opened it and took a sip: "This taste, the divine wine of the Soma woman? Interesting, it was Athena who told you that I like to drink it. This one."


    "right."


    Su Jin nodded, then asked:


    "You just came down from the Greek side, what did Hades say?"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian couldn''t help but look at Athena beside him. He was obviously the only one who had the ability to receive the news immediately about his trip to Mount Olympus:


    "Your treatment, Zeus knows that even the coffin shop will be lifted." As he spoke, Di Shitian couldn''t help laughing.


    He''s actually in shock right now.


    Athena, who was famously famous in Hakoba, would actually seriously assist a man with a Greek deity.


    Even if that man is her ''brother'', this is enough to horrify most gods and Buddhas.


    After all, this goddess of wisdom and war is notoriously hostile to the Greek gods, and her methods are ruthless, and in the case of Metis''s previous record, she is willing to assist another **** king, which is really surprising.


    But having said that, the previous generation Metis assisted Zeus in making a star map and won the throne of the Greek **** king. The second generation Athena assisted Su Jin, and joined forces with the Queen of Halloween to create another star map. This Greek goddess of wisdom, Are you a star map wholesaler?


    In his heart, he complained about Athena''s behavior of assisting professional households. Emperor Shitian coughed dryly, and cleaned up his emotions. He raised the wine in Su Jin''s hand and said:


    "Fortunately not humiliated."


    "The conditions have been given over there, and they are willing to negotiate."


    Arcadia incorporated the annexation negotiation of the Greek gods. This appalling negotiation, being able to bring the twelve Greek gods to the negotiating table, is a huge victory.


    At least let them have that intention.


    Su Jin, who got the answer, couldn''t help but sit down and said:


    "What conditions?"


    When Emperor Shitian heard the words, he gave Su Jin a playful look, and then looked at Athena:


    "What conditions? Athena knows better than me."


    Hearing this sentence, the solemnity on Su Jin''s face subsided little by little, and his face became expressionless.


    He looked at Athena, then at Alger, and pouted at Di Shitian:


    "How to deal with it?"


    "It''s castrated." Athena said indifferently.


    "Then I''ll help you hold him down." Alger said eagerly.


    "Stop, stop!" Di Shitian hurriedly raised his hand and said in a panic, "Just kidding, just kidding."


    "You arrest me for three tribunals, and I''m not doing well. Why do I have to start when I open a little?"


    When the emperor reached this point, he looked at Su Jin angrily and said:


    "And you stinky boy, I can''t use it for the time being, do you still want to cut it off? Are you still human?"


    "Can''t use it?" Su Jin was surprised, followed Di Shitian''s words, looked down, then shook his head and said, "Axiu is beautiful..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Jin looked at Di Shitian''s increasingly dark face, and quickly changed his words:


    "If you don''t want me to call Ashura over, you''d better be honest."


    "That girl..." Di Shitian twitched the corners of his mouth, feeling very depressed. To be honest, he was really afraid of Asura''s arrogant child, otherwise he wouldn''t suggest Shezhi to send Asura to Su Jin. .


    If Asura was still in the palace of the Shura family, he would not even dare to enter his wife''s room.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll showdown."


    Di Shitian sighed helplessly and said:


    "What Hades wants is another ''evolution'' of Greece. Athena should know this better than me."


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head to look at Athena, and asked with his eyes.


    At this time, Athena frowned deeply, thought about it, leaned down, leaned behind Su Jin and reminded:


    "Should you study the divine spectrum?"


    Su Jin nodded, then shook his head again and said, "I have studied it, but there are some small problems."


    The so-called small problem is that the divine spectrum Su Jin cannot use it.


    Of course, this kind of thing cannot be said, because according to the genealogy of mythology, Su Jin, the fourth-generation **** king in the eyes of the gods of the little garden, can definitely use the genealogy.


    The Greek gods have been standing in the little garden for so many years, and the condition for the use of the gods is that they have the spirit of the Greek gods. It is no longer a secret.


    Olympus deliberately listed the three god-kings, and the reason why Zeus, Hades, and Poseidon were the same god-kings was because of the conditions for the use of theogony.


    After all, there is no division of the other gods such as the three gods, and even for the stability of the gods, most of them are one god.


    Hearing Su Jin''s hint, Athena immediately understood, but although she has a solution, she also depends on whether Su Jin agrees, and now is not the time to struggle with the permission to use the star map.


    Athena glanced at Di Shitian, the latter meeting immediately covered her ears and blocked her perception system.


    Seeing that Di Shitian was so interesting, Athena no longer cared about him, but explained to Su Jin:


    "The biggest reason for the creation of the gods in Greece is to unify those powerful spiritual figures with Greek elements, fabricate genealogy, and artificially create a far-fetched ''promotion sequence'', which is the real power of the gods. "


    Promotion sequence? Doesn''t that mean that Zeus can follow the genealogy and obtain the spiritual identity of his father Cronus, and even the spiritual identity of his grandfather Uranus?


    I''m my father and I''m my grandfather in Greece?


    Su Jin was shocked when he got the truth.


    Chapter 1074 Self-directed and self-acted


    Strange thoughts came out, and Su Jincai seriously thought about the convenience of this function.


    Although there is an element of spirituality and a pit, but at least it gives all Greek members the possibility of promotion, and the most powerful spirituality in Greece are all things without a master. The nature of this incentive is obviously positive.


    In addition, if a strong man falls in Greece, his descendants, his collateral relatives, as long as those who can relate to each other will have the opportunity to ascend, ensuring that the strong man will not be broken.


    Just thinking of these advantages, Su Jin couldn''t help raising his hand and applauding:


    "Big money, really big money!"


    Su Jin sighed with emotion, then gave Athena a thumbs up and said:


    "My mother-in-law is really powerful!"


    Arrange the gods into the genealogy and create the conditions to capture the spirituality. If used well, the Greek gods may be able to obtain the spirituality of the creation gods that could not be born in the little garden, that is, the spirituality of the Greek primordial gods.


    And going down, the Greek god-blood hero can also be sublimated into a god-spirit through this connection on the spiritual level.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but muttered in his heart: "No wonder Zeus calls himself the Great Father God, and there are so many people rushing to be his son. There is such a benefit in co-authoring-."


    After finishing speaking, Su Jin raised his head - looked at Athena and said:


    "Then Hades'' purpose has something to do with Divinity?"


    Athena was silent for a while, and then said:


    "I guess Hades wants you to follow my mother''s example and give the Greek gods another chance to evolve."


    Hearing this, Alger frowned and said:


    "Does that mean we don''t have to talk about it?"


    Giving a group of gods an opportunity to evolve is extremely harsh.


    Although such a condition does, in a sense, match Su Jin''s request to incorporate the Greek gods with Arcadia, Alger doesn''t care about it.


    Su Jin is her man, how can she not stand by Su Jin''s side? Her position is inherently crooked, so don''t expect her to reason with Alger. Alger sneered, and said in a somber tone: "The divine spectrum has such a function, how dare Hades put forward such a condition? Then Hades should be ready to be beaten to death by usurping the throne, right?"


    At this time, Di Shitian''s intuition told him that the secret was finished, so he lifted his self-restriction, listened to a short paragraph, and then complained:


    "It''s not that we can''t talk about it, it''s that Su Jin should retreat despite the difficulties and honestly inherit the position of Zeus and be the head of the three kings of gods."


    Speaking of which, Di Shitian also added:


    "By the way, Hestia should think the same way."


    Di Shitian glanced at Alger at this time and complained:


    "Sometimes violence can''t solve all these problems. Also, it''s outrageous to protect your husband like this! Didn''t they negotiate the conditions for you? If you lower the conditions on your side, they will also lower the other side."


    "You mean to stop me?" Alger cast a glance at Di Shitian and sneered: "Can you do it?"


    "Anyway, give me some face." Di Shitian gave a wry smile.


    No matter what, Hades is still Di Shitian''s friend. At this time, if Di Shitian doesn''t stand up for him, it would be too much.


    Although Alger, the demon star, was originally a perverse character, but after ''marrying'', his character became much better. Di Shitian didn''t want to conflict with the other party and stimulate the other party''s fierceness again, but now his comrades are in trouble, Di Shitian The sky also had to bite the bullet.


    Alger narrowed his eyes, and following her movement, Di Shitian immediately raised his hand, looking at the gradually petrified arm, his face couldn''t help twitching.


    At this time, Su Jin sighed and said, "Stop."


    Alger snorted, and Di Shitian''s arm suddenly returned to its original color.


    He shook his recovered hand, heaving a sigh of relief, and then asked Su Jin:


    "It seems that you are willing to lower the conditions?"


    "Let me tell you, I know Hades, and I know his character. As long as you let go of your conditions, he will let go. Let''s take a step back and have a good discussion."


    "You think, as long as you don''t incorporate Greece, and just focus on Arcadia and Greece as a supplement, then Hades..."


    "I agree to this condition, when will we discuss it in detail?"


    "You promised to back down? That''s good, I''ll tell you, my position is biased towards you, you just..."


    The emperor was in the middle of the release, his brows suddenly jumped a few times, his eyes were wide open, and he looked at Su Jin incredulously:


    "I didn''t understand what you just said."


    "When should I talk about it?" Su Jin was a little confused by Di Shitian''s behavior.


    "No, it''s the previous sentence."


    "I agree to this condition?" Su Jin looked at Di Shitian with a subtle expression.


    "Yes, this is it."


    Di Shatian picked up the can of beer next to him, drank it, then slammed the table and said:


    "You agreed? Why did you agree? Isn''t it okay to make yourself uncomfortable?"


    "If I feel sure, I will agree." Su Jin clasped his ear with his little finger, looking casual.


    ???


    "Are you sure?" Di Shitian''s eyes widened, and he said with a strange expression: "You actually told me you were sure?"


    Beside, Athena just wanted to say something, when she saw Alger standing up with her index finger beside her mouth.


    Seeing this, Athena sighed. Although she was curious about Su Jin''s confidence, since he said so, Athena could only cooperate accordingly.

 Chapter 793：

    If it succeeds, then it is safe to incorporate Greece. If it fails, then discuss it with Su Jin. How can two people be in charge of Greece and cultivate the fourth generation? If it is impossible to incorporate in one breath, then take it slow, anyway, she will not Let Su Jin and himself suffer.


    "In a sense, I do have certainty."


    Su Jin rubbed his chin and nodded seriously.


    The reason for Su Jin''s assurance is the world of Saint Seiya, which is absolutely certain. Of course, it is impossible for him to die with his current strength, which is the territory of the super **** Chronos.


    ¡­


    Without going to the Saint Seiya world, Su Jin can''t let others use the small universe unless he shares part of his spirituality.


    After all, the small universe of Box Garden has now been turned into a simulated star creation map, and in essence, Box Garden has no soil for the existence of a small universe, and it can be born.


    This is the reason why Su Jin can use the small universe in the small garden, and therefore, only he can practice the small universe in the small garden.


    But the small universe can''t be used, what about the holy clothes?


    This thing, the production materials can be bought on the forum, and the materials, Hakoten is not without, can not make, the great secret treasure, the deterioration of the holy clothes, Su Jin is still confident.


    But the cost of this kind of thing is too high, and Su Jin can only throw a bait out to hook up with Hestia and the others.


    So... as expected, I still have to find a suitable world observation... But it just so happens that even the matter of becoming a class ruler can be handled easily... Thinking of these things, Su Jin has a vague idea in his heart.


    "Dungeon ah... Is that place okay?"


    "What dungeon?" Di Shitian looked at Su Jin strangely: "That dungeon is the reason you are sure?"


    "I won''t talk about this for now." Su Jin waved his hand and changed the subject: "I just want to ask when can I meet with Hestia and the others for a detailed discussion?"


    Seeing what Su Jin didn''t say, Emperor Shitian could only give up the questioning and explained:


    "If you want, I can arrange it for you right away."


    Hearing this, Su Jin got up and said:


    "Then arrange it!"


    Chapter 1075 Co-authoring is the most suitable for me?


    At the foot of the towering holy mountain.


    Su Jin raised his head, looked at the unseen boundary of Mount Olympus, and at the marble-lined, pure white ornate temple on the mountain, he could not help spit out a dirty breath:


    "Let''s go."


    Behind him, dressed in a pure white robe and wearing an olive wreath, the beautiful and heroic Athena nodded gently and followed behind Su Jin.


    Next to him, Di Shitian, who came as an intermediary, looked at the yellow-dressed female fairy waiting at the foot of the mountain, and couldn''t help but curled his lips and said:


    "That guy Hades really sent a bunch of beauties here."


    After grumbling and complaining, Di Shitian looked at Su Jin and Athena who were far away, sighed slightly, and followed quickly.


    Passing through the steps and passing through several quaint and luxurious palaces, under the guidance of the fairy, the group arrived at the Hades Palace where Hades is located. In the flowerbed in the palace, in a pavilion, they saw the current story of Greece. People... Hades, the king of the underworld, and Hestia, the **** of the kitchen.


    Hades the Hades at this time was a young man with mature face, thin but not thin body, full of heroic spirit and harmony. Although he was a symbol of the underworld, he did not have much gloomy feeling.


    Hades was sitting in the main seat of the pavilion, facing Su Jin and others. At this time, seeing the three of them being attracted by the fairy, he immediately got up to greet them.


    On the left side beside Hades, a woman with hair as gorgeous as flames and fair and tender skin also stood up.


    She has a graceful figure, mature like a peach, and exudes gentle motherhood, but unexpectedly, her face is full of girlish temperament, and her movements and demeanor are appropriately lively.


    These two opposing feelings are perfectly integrated in her body, bringing a different kind of charm.


    The kitchen **** Hestia.


    Su Jin''s eyes flickered, confirming the identity of the two.


    Two beings, one of the twelve Greek gods, were waiting for him here with their true bodies. In a sense, it was an honor, but it was impossible for him to be timid.


    Su Jin smiled and sat down opposite the two gods with a smile. Then, Athena and Emperor Shitian took their seats in turn. The fairy also placed fruit cakes and fruit wine on the stone table in the pavilion. .


    During this process, Hades kept watching Su Jin.


    Facing such constant attention, Su Jin sat there generously and greeted each other with playful eyes.


    The two looked at each other for a while, Hades sighed, shook his head and said:


    "You are not the son of Zeus."


    When Hades'' voice fell, Di Shitian''s hand suddenly trembled. He, who had no intention of making a sound, immediately interjected:


    "Old man, aren''t you talking nonsense? Although Su Jin''s spirituality is on the gods, but there is no real meaning of ''birth'', naturally he is not the son of Zeus..."


    Hades glanced at Di Shitian, and then continued:


    "He''s not Boros either."


    Di Shitian''s face froze, she couldn''t help but glance at Athena, and then said in a high voice:


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Didn''t Athena admit that Su Jin was born?"


    Di Shitian''s heart was beating wildly, if what Hades said was true, then he would be in big trouble.


    It''s not Boros at all, Lingo doesn''t belong to Su Jin of Greece, so he took the lead to incorporate Greece?


    Inheritance by one''s own family and mergers and acquisitions by outsiders are two completely different paths. If this is wrong, let alone Su Jin, Tianjun will be in big trouble.


    ''Just one forcing the Greek gods to merge into other forces'' is enough for the Heavenly Army to drink a pot, not to mention others.


    Thinking of this possibility of making people numb, Di Shitian couldn''t help but said to Su Jin and Athena:


    "Hey, you two, don''t you explain?"


    However, at this time, Su Jin smiled:


    "and then?"


    Is this not going to deny it? Di Shitian''s eyes widened, looking at Su Jin and Athena in amazement, then raised his hand and scratched his hair:


    "I was really killed by you two guys, especially you, Athena!"


    "The pantheon meeting is still lying, so why don''t you call it the goddess of wisdom, and call it the goddess of liar?"


    Hearing this, Athena turned her head and glanced at Di Shitian:


    "I ask you, did I explicitly say that Su Jin is Boros?"


    Di Shitian was stunned for a moment, then opened his mouth little by little, and pointed at Athena with the index finger of his left hand tremblingly: "You...you..."


    He held back for a long time, and finally he could only bow to Athena and said:


    "You are awesome, I admit it!"


    He understood, and co-authored Athena to brush everyone on the pantheon.


    Among them, Su Jin was mistaken for Boros, for fear that Zeus, who was the fourth-generation king of gods, would be miserable.


    You lost yourself without knowing the identity of your enemy. Your status, wife, and wealth have all become something of someone else''s family. This is simply...


    His emperor is afraid that he can''t hold down Zeus'' coffin board!


    "I didn''t expect you to admit it." Hearing Su Jin and Athena''s acquiescence, Hades sighed softly: "I thought you would stick to it until the spirit of Boros really appeared on Su Jin. ."


    Lies can become true in Hakoniwa.


    Poets are the embodiment of this power.


    Even if it is a lie, as long as the spread is high enough, the more people with the same affinity, through the influence of these people, to counteract the center of the small garden, it is entirely possible for Su Jin to be given the spiritual status of ''Boros'' by the center of the small garden.


    Of course, the birth of this kind of spirituality of the fourth generation of Greek god-kings is bound to be very cumbersome. Without anyone intervening, it would take at least hundreds of years for Su Jin to get feedback.


    But at that time, no one can doubt Su Jin''s identity.


    Therefore, the normal practice should be to insist on not admitting it here.


    Thinking of this, Hades couldn''t help but look at Su Jin:


    "You should know the downsides of admitting."


    "But I know better about the benefits of acknowledging."


    Su Jin responded with a smile, and then said playfully:


    "And you''re not sure who I really am, are you?"


    "Yes." Hades nodded and admitted.


    He looked at Su Jin''s face and said in a serious and serious tone:


    "After suspecting that you are not Boros, my eldest sister and I started an investigation."


    Hestia, who was next to him, nodded slightly, admitted Hades'' words, and continued the topic, saying in a gentle and soft voice:


    "There is no doubt that the star map on your body is from the Greek cosmology. From this, it can be concluded that even if your spiritual essence is not Boros, it will still have the unfinished shape of a certain generation of **** kings."


    "So the only suspicious objects are those..."


    Hestia said this, looking at Su Jin with clear and gentle eyes:


    "Chaos, Gaia, Uranus, Cronus, Poseidon, Hades, even..."


    Hestia said this, looked at Su Jin''s face with deep meaning, and said the last name in a tone full of emotions:


    "...Zeus."


    "It''s fun to direct and act, isn''t it?"


    Chapter 1076 Agree, but feel awkward


    "It''s fun to direct and act, isn''t it?"


    Hearing these words, Di Shitian couldn''t help but look at Su Jin.


    In these short few exchanges, his Emperor Shitian''s neck was almost twisted.


    First, Su Jin was not Boros, and was suspected to be a Greek outsider. Then Hestia said that she suspected that Su Jin was Zeus. Everything before was directed and acted by him.


    At this moment, even if Di Shitian''s spirit is hard, he can''t turn a corner:


    "Are you guys playing with boxes?"


    "Can you be frank and give a letter? Otherwise, it will be difficult for me as a middleman!"


    Su Jin and Hestia Qiqi glanced at Di Shitian, the former''s eyes were full of contempt, and the latter was just watching a play as if he were watching an adult playing a treasure.


    But also because of Di Shitian''s gag, the tense atmosphere just now disappeared without a trace.


    And Su Jin and Hestia did not intend to continue to increase the hostile atmosphere, and really started a candid exchange.


    Both sides understand that in this exchange, they are afraid that they will all be naked.


    "If your spirit is Zeus, I hope you can erase it. I don''t care if you are Zeus from another world, or you got Zeus'' spirit in Hakobayashi by chance."


    "Of course, if your spirit is Hades or Poseidon, I hope you can rule out the possibility of such a spirit and pass it on to me. I don''t want the two brothers I am familiar with to suddenly change to someone else."


    Hestia said this, paused, then looked at Su Jin, waiting for his answer and request.


    She doesn''t like that kind of private negotiation. Treating each other with sincerity is the most comfortable way to communicate, so from the beginning, she listed her bottom line.


    Compared with the so-called new possibility of Greece, Hestia is actually more concerned about the possibility of his own younger brother being replaced.


    In Zeus''s hopeless situation, Hestia did not want to lose another family member. This was her idea and the nature of the Kitchen God.


    In fact, if Hestia hadn¡¯t been secretly maintaining the status quo, with Greece as its own camp, it might have fallen apart long ago.


    After speaking about Su Jin''s bottom line, Hestia turned her head again and said to Athena:


    "Stop preparing for the other twelve gods. No one in Greece wants to devour you now, and no one will continue to target you. You can take revenge at will for everything before, but remember, don''t completely obliterate any One Twelve Gods."


    "Of course, if you want to fight me head-on, you can do it with confidence."


    When Hestia said this, she looked at Athena coldly and said:


    "But I believe that the last person to die will never be me."


    Facing the goddess who was suddenly full of oppression in front of her, Athena was silent for a moment, and then sighed:


    "You are closer to the ''Earth''!"


    When Su Jin and Di Shitian heard the news, their eyelids couldn''t help but jump a few times.


    closer to the earth? Does this mean that Hestia is very close to Gaia''s spirituality?


    The Greek creator **** who symbolizes the earth, the spiritual personality of the star spirit of the earth, is actually about to have a master?


    Does that mean that Hestia is infinitely close to double digits?

 Chapter 794：

    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth couldn''t help twitching, he was already unable to complain about this little garden who was just hiding his hand.


    One day an unknown person jumped out to hit the double digits, and he didn''t panic.


    Without him, the reality is too magical, you never know what will happen in the next second, in this case, it is better to lie down and accept the reality.


    In the face of Athena''s revelation, Hestia was silent for a while and said:


    "The death of Zeus brings me one step closer."


    Su Jin next to him understood what Hestia meant.


    In mythology, it was Gaia who predicted that Zeus would be overthrown by Boros, the **** of chance, the son of Metis.


    And now, in the eyes of the Little Garden Temple, this prophecy has been fulfilled, and Zeus has died.


    From this, Gaia''s prophecy has been fulfilled, which in turn gives rise to the hypothesis of Gaia''s existence.


    I''m afraid, Hestia is using this to draw the distance between herself and ''Gaia''.


    In other words, I hacked Zeus and helped Hestia?


    No wonder I cut her brother down, this is the attitude of the eldest sister of the twelve Greek gods... Su Jin whispered in her heart.


    After all, in Greek mythology, the only woman Zeus respected was Hestia, and she was also the only goddess whom Zeus didn''t want or dare to use.


    It stands to reason that even if the relationship between Zeus and Hestia is bad, it is not enough to treat Su Jin, the enemy who killed his brother, let alone agree to Su Jin''s incorporation of Greece.


    But it seems that because of helping Hestia get closer to Gaia, the Kitchen God''s attitude towards himself seems to be very complicated.


    There is acquiescence, resistance, vigilance, and suspicion, but there is no hostility.


    Maybe... the queen also did something in it, of course, it could also be that the queen helped Hestia when she was close to Gaia... Su Jin speculated silently in his heart.


    On the other hand, with Hestia''s acknowledgement, Athena was silent for a long time, and finally gave a turbid breath:


    "I understand. From now on, I will give up all pursuits."


    She thought about it again and again, but gave in.


    One is that Zeus is dead, and the other is the danger brought by the personal threat of Hestia, an existence that is infinitely close to two digits.


    Although Athena did not have the means to resist Hestia, she was more worried about the consequences of failing to resist.


    Before winning, think about defeat first. This is Athena''s character. Compared with Su Jin, who has a similar character, she has a little more planning and action, but she is less reckless than Su Jin.


    So in the face of Hestia, she chose to compromise, and then silently kept the "first time" in her heart.


    Seeing Athena''s clothes softened, Hestia couldn''t help but sighed in relief.


    In the face of Athena, she actually had no idea in her heart. After all, this woman is too calculating, and she has a strong foreign aid like Su Jin. If she is desperate, she is really unsure.


    Here, especially Su Jin, once he completely falls to Athena''s side, it will be a disaster at all.


    So, do you have to pull in...


    Hestia vaguely remembered that Su Jin had a good name of little Zeus in the upper floors, and it was said that he was quite a woman, and this rumor was confirmed by the queen.


    So... the beauty plan?


    Let Artemis go? Forget it, with her character, it would be nice not to offend Su Jin.


    Aphrodite? Her life style, according to Su Jin''s character in the information, is obviously not good for her.


    Demeter? Not to mention chasing men, that lazy person is afraid that he is not even willing to walk out of his own bedroom. When Su Jin and Zeus were on the top of the mountain with a simulated star creation map, she slept late in the temple below, and it was hopeless.


    So... Poseidon? Su Jin doesn''t seem to have any hobbies in this regard...


    After counting, Hestia suddenly realized a fact.


    Co-authoring... Am I the only one left? ? ?


    At this moment, Hestia only felt an unspeakable heat on her face.


    Chapter 1077 Three bursts of warning


    "My simulated astrological chart is indeed based on the Greek cosmology and was born."


    In the face of Hestia''s frankness, Su Jin naturally would not be ignorant to hide it, and directly acknowledged the origin of the great secret treasure.


    "As for my spirituality, even I myself can''t be sure at present. I can only say that it will not be the spirituality of the third generation of God Kings, nor can it be the fourth generation."


    "What do you mean?" Hearing this explanation, Hestia suddenly recovered from the delusional thinking, but fell into even greater confusion in an instant.


    It is not the third generation, nor the fourth generation, so it can only go forward, that is, the second generation or the first generation...


    "Cronus? Or Uranus?"


    Hestia was in a heavy heart, because she had heard from Hephaestus, who competed for the Kronos Lingo, that there were only three people competing for this Lingo, and none of them was Su Jin.


    So... the unfinished spirit of Uranus...


    Born from the fingertips of Gaia, the **** of the sky, symbolizing hope and the future, is also Gaia''s son and husband.


    It could be this Lingge...


    "...Forgive me for not being able to explain." Su Jin was silent for a moment and sighed.


    The setting of the ''great secret treasure'' in the world of Saint Seiya is the light of the beginning of chaos, which is suspected to be created by Uranus, used to break through chaos ''Chaos'' and create a secret treasure of the universe.


    Therefore, this star map actually gave Su Jin the possibility of becoming that **** in Hakoniwa.


    But this kind of thing has not yet been reflected in the spirit, so Su Jin can''t explain it.


    He could never take doubt as fact.


    "...I understand." Hestia looked at Su Jin''s face seriously. After staring for a while, she turned her head and said to Hades, "I have no problem."


    Hades looked at his sister after hearing the words, and then showed a helpless smile:


    "In a sense, it exceeded our expectations."


    Maybe Su Jin hasn''t noticed it yet, but Hades is very clear about the importance of Uranus'' spirituality to Hestia.


    The **** of the sky born from the earth, the origin of this spirituality, in a sense, has a huge role in promoting Hestia''s entry into that field.


    From this point on, Hestia could not hinder Su Jin.


    Even because of related interests, Hestia had to avoid suspicion in the case of the Greek gods around Su Jin, so as not to affect Hades'' decision.


    Can Hades really not be affected?


    After all, she is her sister who has been with her for many years.


    Hades sighed softly, as if he had put down something, smiled and said to Su Jin:


    "We can take a step back when it comes to new possibilities."


    "In terms of the twelve main gods, I can call the shots, and even the subordinate communities, I can preside over them and assist the Greek gods to merge into Arcadia."


    "However, although I can get them to agree to this plan through communication at the high level, the subordinate community needs you to make some efforts, at least, to make them think ''you are worth following.''"


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and looked at Hades with a little surprise.


    He didn''t expect Hades to suddenly make concessions. Now this condition is naturally much better than before, and it can even be said to be loose.


    Because compared to the previous conditions, the current conditions in a sense only require concessions to the subordinate communities, regardless of the opinions of the 12 high-level gods.


    In a sense, the inclusion of the Greek gods was probably reduced from **** difficulty to an ordinary level.


    Is it because he has the possibility of becoming Ouranos? Or some other reason... Su Jin glanced at Hestia and knew very well that Hades'' change was probably because of Hestia, but he couldn''t be sure why.


    Beside Su Jin, Athena and Di Shitian both looked at Hestia with meaningful eyes.


    Su Jin may still be unable to guess the key because he has not competed for the promotion of Lingge, but these two veterans can see the key directly.


    In terms of mythological genealogy, Uranus is a **** born from Gaia''s fingertips. He is Gaia''s son and Gaia''s husband at the same time.


    This incident was recorded in the Realm Recording Tape of the Central Box Garden.


    Therefore, if someone gets close to this condition, becomes the wife of ¡®Uranos¡¯, and becomes the mother of ¡®Uranos¡¯, he can get close to the spirituality of ¡®Gaia¡¯ by a large margin.


    And this, for Hestia, who is infinitely close to Gaia Lingu, is a help at the door.


    So what Hestia wants to do and what Hades wants to do to help Hestia is clear to everyone present, and everyone thinks that Su Jin ''should know'' too.


    While only Su Jin had not figured it out, the little game called ''Hestia wants to marry me'' started without the certification of the central garden.


    After listening to Hades'' explanation, Su Jin took a deep breath and said solemnly:


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t accept such conditions."


    Hestia frowned slightly, but said nothing.


    On the other hand, Hades, who was paying attention to Hestia, noticed this, and asked Su Jin with some distress: "Can you tell me the reason?"


    Is it because the conditions are too loose, that Su Jin must have a purpose? Hades couldn''t help thinking in distress, and when he thought that he had scared Su Jin because of his urgency, he felt a little helpless.


    To be honest, he doesn''t actually want Su Jin to be his ''brother-in-law'', but this result is the most favorable result for Hestia, plus the birth of a two-digit number belonging to Greece, it can greatly limit For the sake of strengthening Greece''s right to speak in Little Garden, although Hades was reluctant, he also understood that he would cooperate.


    But... the man is not happy, what should I do?


    "I personally hate windfall money, because there may be a price I can''t afford to hide behind it. Besides, relying on your help to subdue the twelve gods will only be detrimental to my future command."


    Su Jin is very clear that if you want a horse to run fast, you must let the horse eat grass. If it relies on the relationship between Hades and Hestia to make the twelve gods collectively allegiance to him, what will happen to someone who violates the law in the future? manage? How to establish his prestige?


    "So, I chose the original plan to bring new possibilities to all members of Greece, and thus become a real talker!"


    "...So it is." Hades looked at Su Jin, was silent for a long time, and sighed: "Your choice is wise."


    Athena, Hestia and even Emperor Shitian fell into silence.


    They also agreed with Su Jin''s words, but they agreed to agree, and the awkwardness in their hearts could not be eliminated.


    You are not good at being a beauty, why are you still playing management?


    Chapter 1078 A Sad Fact


    Hades and Hestia finally agreed with Su Jin''s idea. On the one hand, this is good for all members of the Greek **** group, on the other hand, if they feel that Su Jin dares to say this, then they are naturally sure to do it.


    As for if it can''t be done, then they can cooperate with lowering the conditions, and then they can sell their favor, and they can also be called the previous conditions. In fact, it is a ''test of whether Su Jin can become a qualified king of gods. ''.


    Anyway, the right to interpret is with them, and the operation is natural and convenient.


    In order to prevent this ''Uranos'' from running away, Hades took great pains and didn''t even want principles.


    But when he thinks that he is looking for a brother-in-law for himself, Hades has an awkward feeling of grass growing on his head. This feeling is such that at the end of the banquet, when Su Jin is about to leave, Hades is out of conflicting emotions. He did not choose to come forward, but asked Hestia to send Su Jin on his own behalf.


    Afterwards, however, when he thought that he was assisting his sister again, Hades''s mood was even more disturbed.


    It was uncomfortable, but not particularly uncomfortable, but it will continue to be uncomfortable in the future.


    In this delicate mood, Hades stood in front of the palace window in the mountains, watching Su Jin''s people leave.


    On the steps stacked with white jade, Su Jin and Hestia walked side by side, while Athena and Di Shitian were five meters and ten meters apart, followed closely behind.


    With a distance of half a meter from Su Jin, the tall and graceful goddess sighed softly: "Is it necessary to make yourself so tired?"


    Su Jin paused for a while, then said slightly surprised:


    "What does His Majesty Hestia mean?"


    Seeing Su Jin pretending to be stupid, Hestia laughed and said helplessly:


    "...the male appetite for control is really incomprehensible."


    "You are so, Zeus is so."


    "But I still hope you can understand a little more, don''t screw everything up like Zeus."


    When Hestia said this, she turned her head slightly and looked at Athena behind her:


    "Zeus and Metis back then weren''t like-minded..."


    Is this warning myself not to do something absurd like Zeus? Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and then pointedly said: "Sorry, my scope is not as wide as Zeus."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and said:


    "Furthermore, for things like catching up with Zeus, I''d better ask you to find Di Shitian, he is more suitable."


    Di Shitian, who was walking behind, shivered suddenly, and then looked at the backs of Su Jin and Hestia with suspicion.


    He suspects that the person in front of the two who communicated with secret communication is slandering him, but because there is no evidence, he can only give up.


    "Pfft." Hestia couldn''t help but chuckle, but quickly stopped, and said with a sullen face, "Are you not on good terms with Di Shitian?"


    "The relationship is not bad, but if the sexual fetish is not dealt with, and if the sexual fetish is wrong, then it is no different from a heretic." Su Jin said very "strange" words in front of the goddess.


    Hestia was also stunned by Su Jin''s operation for a while, and then he couldn''t help laughing:

 Chapter 795：

    "I suddenly think Athena''s choice is much more interesting than her mother''s."


    Borrowing the ''taste'' of Su Jin that remained on her body, Athena, who was monitoring the communication between the two, flickered her eyes, and looked at Hestia''s back with very subtle eyes from time to time.


    And Emperor Shitian, who noticed this look, remembered inexplicably a long time ago, before Su Jin arrived at the dawn of the little garden. At that time, he also saw Athena''s eyes like this.


    It''s just that Athena was not staring at Hestia at that time, but Zeus and Alger.


    ''This woman is really scary. '' Di Shitian inadvertently opened the distance between himself and Athena.


    Some people soon came to the foot of Mount Olympus, where there is always a gate of realm, through which they can be directly teleported to the territory of the Heavenly Army, and only through the gate of Heaven there can safely go to the lower realm.


    "Send it here." Looking at the huge dark blue portal not far away, Su Jin sighed, then turned his head and thanked Hestia: "I''ll let you send it on, Hades. Your Majesty, he wants to think that I have kidnapped you."


    "Hades doesn''t think so." Hestia retorted, and then smiled at Su Jin: "It looks like you are sure."


    Hestia was curious about the reason why Su Jin was so confident, but she also knew that not to dig deep into a person''s secrets, sometimes it was the most suitable protection for both parties.


    "I don''t want to delve into what plans you have. I just want to say that if things don''t work out, it might be a kind of courage to give up."


    After hearing Hestia''s advice, Su Jin''s eyes flickered for a moment, and then sighed:


    "You said so, then I''ll give you the bottom line."


    He said this, narrowed his eyes, and looked at Hestia meaningfully:


    "Next time we meet, it is estimated that there will be a surprise for you. No, it should be said to be for the entire Greek group of gods, so you''d better prepare yourself mentally."


    "Surprise? And it''s for all of us?" Hestia was stunned, although she always felt that there was something in Su Jin''s words, but out of courtesy, she nodded and smiled: "Then let me keep my expectations for now. Bar."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded, then turned and walked to the realm gate next to him.


    At this time, Athena also walked to Hestia''s side and said with pressure:


    "His advice, you''d better listen to him as a threat to me."


    After saying such words, Athena kept up with Su Jin''s pace with an expressionless face.


    "Even you..." Hestia looked at Athena''s back by mistake again, feeling a little nervous in her heart.


    Even Athena thought that Su Jin''s reminder just now was an important matter, so nothing really happened, right?


    At this time, Di Shitian, who walked to Hestia''s side, scratched his hair a little tangled: "It seems that the kid is planning to do another big job."


    "Well, I hope Greece can resist."


    Putting down the words like a criminal warning, Di Shitian waved his hand towards Hestia, and then also stepped into the realm gate.


    A soft blue light lit up on the realm gate.


    After the three people teleported away, Hestia recovered from the previous successive ''intimidation'' and whispered:


    "I wasn''t too worried at first, but now, I''m a little panicked."


    What exactly is Su Jin going to do... Faced with this doubt, Hestia seriously doubted that he might have trouble sleeping and eating all night.


    Chapter 1079 The real purpose


    Through the Heavenly Army''s piercing gate, he returned to the capital at the end of the lower level with formal procedures, and Su Jin couldn''t help but stretch his back immediately: "It''s finally over!"


    "You''re more relaxed now, what about later?"


    Athena next to him gave him an unhappy look, and reluctantly poked Su Jin''s cheek with her finger and said:


    "It''s clear that Hades is about to go backwards, but you are still going up against the odds and adding more work to yourself. Do you really think that everything has a solution?"


    "Well~~" Facing Athena''s rare complaint, Su Jin couldn''t help but shrugged and said-:


    "Don''t say it, I really have a little bit of confidence in this matter."


    Find a world that can strengthen the upper and lower classes of Greece without causing too much negative impact on Little Garden, and lobbying the gods to make them promise Su Jin to become the ruler of the class. Su Jin really remembers one.


    ...is it wrong to pursue encounters in dungeons?


    The wrong world for short.


    According to Su Jin''s impression, this world is somewhat similar to Hakoba, with many gods and Buddhas, just like a game, a world where heroes and brave men are cultivated.


    And unique to that world, through personal experience, the potential of the individual is induced to make people stronger, and the power system called ''blessing'' is somewhat close to the gift of Hakoniwa.


    Of course, according to Su Jin''s impression, the grace of that world is not as good as that of Little Garden, which can make life reach the level of conceptual manipulation and the destruction of broken stars.


    But in general, grace is also a universal force that can be applied to everyone.


    And that favor, in fact, in Su Jin''s view, is a bit close to the defective product of Bengyu.


    The same is to trigger the potential in the human body, and it is also the power that can make people stronger quickly as long as the talent is sufficient.


    Although the grace is not as fast and fast as the collapse jade, and there is also the need to complete the great cause to challenge the limitation, but if this weakened power is popularized in Arcadia of Hakoba, and even in the Greek gods, its effect may not be impossible to achieve. ''Bringing new possibilities to an entire community''.


    ''I remember that favors can be upgraded by creating legends to strengthen their own attributes, and Hakoba can obtain merits by creating legends, strengthen the spirit, and enhance the essence of life through the spirit. In a sense, if the two can be combined If so, is it equal to double the experience points? "


    It doubles the growth rate of the individual, and it also has a large area of ??universality.


    If the favor of the wrong world can really achieve what Su Jin imagined, then Su Jin is afraid that the conditions of Hades can be fulfilled perfectly.


    This kind of power that can strengthen the entire group is a rare commodity in the small garden. If this ability can be monopolized, I am afraid that it is possible to build a good group of gods.


    "Are you sure?" Athena looked at Su Jin in surprise.


    Su Jin nodded affirmatively, then said with a smile, "Yes, even I doubt that this matter can be taken care of by Alger''s side."


    "Are you sure?" Athena''s invisibility was somewhat suspicious.


    She knew Alger and their plan, and naturally she knew the requirements inside.


    Observing a different world is still a world that can support Su Jin as a class ruler, and also allow Hades and Hestia to recognize Su Jin and think that it can bring new possibilities to Greece.


    Does this world of the best of both worlds really exist?


    Thinking of this, Athena couldn''t help but doubt: "I am now very doubtful whether the world you are talking about is the legendary ''unobservable world'' that has an existence equivalent to two digits and has truth."


    After so many years of development, it is impossible to observe another world without encountering a monster-level world that cannot be annexed.


    These worlds either have some terrifying threat, or simply have super-powerful people sitting in the town. For various reasons, such worlds are listed as ''unobservable'' by the gods of Hakoba.


    Of course, such worlds have been dwindling rapidly since the dawn of time due to the rapid development of Hakoniwa.


    Until now, except for some dangerous worlds that were considered useless, almost all the worlds around Hakoniwa had been included in the observation range of the Central.


    As a result, Hakoniwa''s two-digit existence expanded from the first four to the current seventeen, and even three-digit numbers were born out of two.


    In this case, although the gods suspect that there are two-digit and even beyond two-digit existences in the depths of diversity, but due to the delay in meeting and the cost of exploring the outside world is getting higher and higher, the gods Naturally, his eyes stayed on the inside of the little garden, and the internal struggle for power and profit began.


    And now, Athena very much suspects that Su Jin was actually summoned by the Queen of Halloween to Little Garden from a multi-world complex similar to Little Garden.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain that Su Jin knew so many observable coordinates of different worlds, and these worlds happened to have a special effect on some people.


    Just like Alger.


    The world called Blood-devouring Raid, the system called Shengjian, could actually allow Alger, who was only one step away, to step into the realm of the supreme power, and Su Jin actually knew this world from the beginning, and deliberately Going with Alger, it is impossible to make any sense with luck.


    Therefore, Athena would rather believe that Su Jin knew about the world from the beginning, and then felt that it could help Alger, so she deliberately observed it.


    Now, Su Jin''s actions are more and more in line with Athena''s guess.


    She really couldn''t imagine that she could make Su Jin the ruler of the class and satisfy the conditions of the Greek **** group. Such a world with the best of both worlds could be easily discovered by Su Jin in the immediate exploration.


    It''s impossible for Su Jin to have a lot of world coordinates pre-installed in his head, just waiting to release them at the right time, right? That would be too incredible.


    "Unobservable worlds... There are really a few."


    Su Jin said with an inexplicable expression on his face.


    It can meet his requirements and meet the conditions of the unobservable world. There are really a few such worlds in Su Jin''s mind.


    One is that Su Jin is destined to go to the world of Saint Seiya once to recognize the origin of the small universe. Where is the most powerful person, the super **** Chronos, who is in charge of countless universes, is suspected by Su Jin as a single-digit monster, even if not There is no concept of zero digits in Hakoba, and Su Jin has to wonder if any super **** is on that non-existent level.


    Secondly, there is a magical forbidden world where there is a demon **** who arbitrarily changes everything and tries to make everything in the universe.


    These two worlds with monsters inhabited are actually more suitable for the ''request to increase the possibility'' than the land error.


    One is a small universe that can almost be regarded as a major, and the other is to use idol worship, so that people can borrow the power of gods, and even tamper with Vientiane to become the world of demons. If these two worlds can be observed, it will naturally have huge benefits for Su Jin.


    ¡­


    However, Su Jin, the monster in these two worlds, estimates that he can''t beat any of them.


    Su Jin can still try to resist the attack of the devil''s big bang with the great secret treasure, but Chronos? Simply hang the southeast branch by yourself.


    Looking at Su Jin''s delicate expression, Athena suddenly realized something, for fear that Su Jin couldn''t think of it, she immediately reminded in a low voice:


    "Appropriate risk-taking is good for the mind and body, but too much is stupid."


    "I understand what you mean." Su Jin sighed.


    Su Jin still doesn''t plan to touch this dangerous world until he is fully grasped.


    Compared with going to the world of Saint Seiya to die, Su Jin is more willing to go to the wrong time to abuse vegetables.


    Although the Diamond King abuses bronze, there is no morality, but he is cool!


    "But it is estimated that I will be separated from you for a while." Su Jin pinched his eyebrows, having some headaches about how to communicate with the people in the community.


    Although his leader is trying to strengthen the community, the people in the community now obviously anticipate the behavior of bringing back a group of ''people'' every time he goes to a world.


    If I go back and mention it this time, it is estimated that I will be ridiculed again.


    "Don''t worry, Black Rabbit will not have an opinion."


    Athena seemed to see through Su Jin''s thoughts, and whispered:


    "I even suspect that she has come to enjoy this ''self-sacrifice'' feeling."


    Su Jin grimaced, but couldn''t refute.


    Every time the grassland is on the head, in exchange for the rapid growth of the ''family''. Some people can indeed bear this kind of price ''willingly''.


    Unfortunately, in the eyes of Athena and Su Jin, Black Rabbit is such a person.


    This is really a sad fact.


    Chapter 1080 Hestia''s Question


    At six o''clock in the morning, in the private room of the restaurant in Arcadia headquarters, Su Jin, Leticia and Black Rabbit sat together, enjoying the breakfast sandwiches Leticia and Black Rabbit made together.


    Just like the tacit cooperation between the two last night, Su Jin felt that the seasoning of the sandwich in his hand was exceptionally harmonious today.


    However, compared to Su Jin, other people''s emotions are a bit complicated.


    "Going to another world again?"


    In front of the breakfast table, the black rabbit wearing a kitchen scarf and holding a freshly made sandwich looked at Su Jin with a very subtle expression.


    In those small eyes, there is tension, worry, patience and determination.


    Obviously, in this short moment, Hei Rabbit''s mind has composed a series of sixty episodes, the husband cheating on the rich woman, the wife for the family, for the husband''s future, endure hard, and finally can''t bear it anymore, and endure it three more times. .


    Su Jin, who guessed her thoughts, couldn''t help but complained:


    "Can you stop playing bitter dramas in your mind?"


    "Who, who is playing a bitter drama in his mind!" The black rabbit slapped the table and stood up as if he was caught by the tail: "I''m not worried about you!"


    "I''m worried that the position that the beautiful girl and I use is not comfortable enough, and that it''s not as good as yours?" Su Jin complained very straight.


    "There''s a bit of this..." Black Rabbit said with a blushing face, "Those ignorant little girls are definitely not as clear as me and Lord Leticia about the truth of ''the lower the waist, the more comfortable it is''."


    "Pfft!" Leticia almost spit out all the coffee she just drank.


    She hurriedly took out a tissue and wiped her mouth, then stared at the black rabbit angrily, turned her shadow into an arm, tapped her head and said, "You color rabbit, can you pay attention to the occasion?"


    Black Rabbit rubbed his head in pain, then looked around the private room like a secret room and said:


    "Didn''t I pay attention?"


    Hearing this, the corner of Leticia''s mouth twitched, and then she said blankly:


    "You''ve learned badly, Black Rabbit."


    "Hey!" Black Rabbit smirked, then sat down obediently, sitting on the chair seriously, as if nothing had happened.


    However, upon seeing this scene, Leticia sighed in a rather melancholy manner.


    The former black rabbit was so pure and pure.


    Although he wore very little fabric, his attractive figure made one want to rush to overwhelm him, but that was all caused by Shiroyasha''s bad taste.

 Chapter 796：

    But now what?


    This once pure Moon Rabbit God Child was taught by Su Jin with a yellow tongue, and even learned to operate underground.


    When I just couldn''t see that foot you put on Su Jin''s lap under the table?


    Leticia, who has always been carrying a black rabbit to steal Su Jin, saw the "Black Rabbit carrying her to steal Su Jin" at this time, and she had an inexplicable illusion that her silly niece had finally grown up.


    It''s just that this direction of growth may be something that Canary, the adoptive mother of the black rabbit, never wants to see.


    "You..."


    Leticia looked at the black rabbit and sighed, then turned her head to ignore her, and looked at Su Jin, who was pretending to be nothing happening under the table:


    "This time it''s because of what Greece and the queen arranged for them?"


    "That''s right." Su Jin nodded.


    Seeing this, Leticia hesitated for a while, worried that Su Jin would refuse, but she didn''t want him to refuse support when he was in danger, so she forced a straight face and said:


    "If you need help, just tell me, I will always be ready to answer your call during this time."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but raised his head, looked at Leticia seriously, then raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "I will."


    Hearing this, Leticia breathed a sigh of relief, and then lifted her hair from her temples, showing a soft smile at Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin hesitated for a while, and then said:


    "If it can be successful this time, the matter on Lamia''s side can be resolved."


    When Leticia heard this, she immediately fell into silence, and the black rabbit on the side also stopped the movement in the dark with interest, correct, full of the moon rabbit Zhuang Zhou and the holy general that wears white stockings, the jade feet that are not easy to get dirty are inclined. on the side.


    The atmosphere dropped inexplicably.


    Leticia sighed and said:


    "Are you sure?"


    From the mouth of the Ouroboros, it was Lamia''s mother who was digging. This sensitive object, Leticia was really worried that Su Jin would be in danger of being irresistible.


    "What do you think I''m doing to include Greece?" Su Jin stretched out his hand with a smile and clicked Leticia''s nose.


    Hearing this, the black rabbit suddenly said in shock: "Su Jin, you included Greece, in fact, to **** people back from the snake?"


    "Shh!" Su Jin hurriedly raised his index finger at Hei Rabbit, then looked around to confirm that no one was eavesdropping, then shrugged and said, "This reason can''t be said in plain sight."


    Incorporating the combat power of the Greek gods is actually to bring back a person safely from the Ouroboros.


    If this kind of thing is known to the people in Greece, I am afraid that Hades and Hestia will crazily lower their evaluation of Su Jin.


    However, in a sense, Su Jin has a reason to include Greece for this kind of thing.


    In fact, when she knew that Lamia''s mother, that is, Leticia''s sister, was always under the control of Ouroboros, Su Jin had an idea to save people...


    But at that time, his foundation was not strong enough, and the momentum gathered on him was not as much as it is now, so he had no choice but to give up.


    But now, there are three two-digit clear platforms, plus Greece that can be included next, whether it is the top, middle, or even low-level, Su Jin will not fear the revenge of the Ouroboros, and can even counter the opponent.


    Therefore, Su Jin brought back the issue of saving Lamia again.


    Leticia opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end she still didn''t know how to thank Su Jin.


    Finally, she bit her lip and glanced at the black rabbit with a pleading look.


    Black Rabbit was stunned for a while, then helplessly raised his hand, covered his ears, walked out of the room, closed the door and said, "See you in two hours."


    Although Su Jin knew what was going to happen at this time, he still complained: "I''m afraid I''ll have set off by then."


    "See you later when you get back."


    In the crunch, the door was tightly closed by the black rabbit, and it was locked along the way, and a barrier was placed on the outer layer.


    At the end, Black Rabbit hesitated for a moment, and put his ears against the door of the room.


    However, at this moment, the door suddenly opened.


    Su Jin stuck his head out, looked at the black rabbit playfully, stretched out his hand, grabbed her wrist and said:


    "If you don''t want to go, then stay."


    The black rabbit was startled, then covered his ears, like a pet, was grabbed by the back of his neck by Su Jin and carried into the room.


    ...


    Five hours later, at eleven o''clock at noon, the underground of the Arcadia headquarters was illuminated by candles.


    "Meet again, Apollo."


    Su Jin looked at the door elf in front of him happily, and looked at the big, timid eyes on the door and said:


    "I didn''t come to you today as an undercover account. Besides, I''m in a good mood now. If you''re honest, I won''t treat you too much."


    "Your Majesty." Apoli sneered as if to please: "Are you planning to retreat again this time?"


    Su Jin smiled and replied, "Yes, a quiet space, including without you, okay?"


    "No problem, of course no problem." Apollo hurriedly assured, and then his body split open, leaving the door open to the left and right, and said, "Don''t worry, even if the queen is crowned this time, I, Apollo, will not let go."


    "You have enough courage."


    Su Jin shook his head, walked into the door, and opened the forum with his thoughts.


    However, at this moment, he saw unexpected information.


    Chapter 1081 This is the request of my life


    [The traces of the dimensional ships belonging to the Time and Space Administration have been tracked, and they are under covert surveillance. Please instruct the commander-in-chief. Looking at the news on the forum, Su Jin thought for a while before remembering the whole story.


    At the critical point of the world of High School of Demons, the mechanical gods of the EXE world, which was occupied and taken over by Su Jin, accidentally discovered a force that also had the ability to travel around the world and called itself the Time and Space Administration when they were exploring another world.


    However, the opponent at that time should only be a small team, and they did not have too strong combat power. After encountering the mechanical gods and being invaded by the battleship system, they hurriedly activated special means and forced them to leave the combat range.


    It is precisely because of this that although the Mechanic Gods obtained some relevant information from the Time and Space Administration, they were unable to determine the coordinates of the other side''s world, so they could only give up the plan to invade the other side''s world and included it in the exploration list.


    However, before they began to explore, the exe world was already included in Su Jin''s bag, and then when the follow-up materials were alienated, Su Jin noticed the familiar name of the Time and Space Administration.


    I still remember that at that time, I seemed to have given instructions to the mechanical gods to ''track'' the traces of the Time and Space Administration... Su Jin narrowed his eyes and muttered:


    "I didn''t expect the news so soon, and judging from the news, it seems that the other party took the initiative to send a fleet to check the situation. It seems that the Time and Space Administration also attaches great importance to exe."


    Su Jin frowned and thought for a moment, and finally sent a text message to the Virgin Mary on the forum:


    "Follow closely, record everything the other party does, but don''t expose yourself."


    "We''ll deal with it later." Su Jin sighed, but felt that the news this time was not at the right time.


    If there is no such thing as Little Garden, Su Jin may go to the Time and Space Administration, which is the world of the magical girl Naia, to play and see the young tyrant and favorite concubine, but now, his time is not very abundant.


    "Just in case, let the Mother of God focus on gathering intelligence."


    "Since the Time and Space Administration can develop and occupy other worlds, it is very likely that there is an existence equivalent to the four-digit number of Hakoba or a corresponding attack weapon, otherwise it will not boldly send a fleet to explore the whereabouts of the Mechanic. "


    "Although there is no lack of four-digit combat power in the exe, it may not be weaker than the disadvantage in a head-to-head battle, but considering that there is no decisive power on the exe side, it is better to be cautious."


    "However, it seems that there are no actual gods in the magical girl world, and I don''t know what kind of impact it will bring after the observation?"


    Su Jin murmured, and then refocused on the things that needed to be dealt with first.


    That is, ''observing the wrong world''.


    "...The primary goal is really to gain the power system of this wrong world, and the secondary goal is to strengthen the controlled gods of Greece, Northern Europe, Celtic, and Gao Tianyuan."


    "It''s okay to say the latter, in the wrong world, the organization that occupies the leadership of the dungeon was originally established by the gods related to Northern Europe and Greece. All I have to do is to continue to expand this influence. As for the primary goal ¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but look weird and said:


    "The goal of obtaining the best favor is indeed ''Hestia'', right?"


    Goddess Hestia, ''Is it wrong to pursue encounters in dungeons? '', the heroine, a goddess with a beautiful childlike face and mature body.


    However, he is a lazy dog ??in character. Before the beginning of the plot, he relied on the assistance of his friend Hephaestus and lived a life like a worm in the power of Hephaestus.


    Before the plot began, Hestia was driven out of the house by Hephaestus, who made up her mind to help her friend become a new person because she was too lazy and behaved like a parasite. .


    If it is Hestia in this period... I guess it is easy to deceive the favor... Su Jin muttered while thinking:


    "If any Hestia in Hakoba sees this little Hestia, I always feel that the picture will be very happy."


    One is a goddess who is constantly self-improving, relying on her communication skills and her own efforts, and is infinitely close to the two-digit goddess, and the other is relying on the assistance of the female version of Hephaestus, eating and drinking, only caring for her own entertainment, leading to the waste material on the street. .


    If Su Jin was Hestia, he might even have the heart to commit suicide.


    After all, Hestia in the wrong world is too sloppy, and her personal style of painting is completely different from the Greek gods with abundant Hakoniwa Wude, and it can even be said to be diametrically opposed.


    "Also, there seems to be Zeus and Uranus in that world... I wonder if there will be characters like Gaia and Tartarus, if there is, maybe I can use these spirits to control the little garden in depth. of the Greek gods..."


    After thinking about it again and again, Su Jin decided to target Hestia, and it was Hestia who had just been kicked out of the house. Therefore, he opened the search function of the Dimensional Forum and began to think about how to specify the wrong world.


    [Please enter a keyword group. ¡¿


    Su Jin squinted and entered a lot of information on it while thinking.


    [Dungeon labyrinth, favor, with a complete elf mythology system and... God Hestia. ¡¿


    Then, on the specific information of God Hestia, Su Jin was silent for a while and filled in a few keywords:


    [Tong Yan, Blue Ribbon, Lazy Dog, were kicked out of the house. ¡¿


    "It should be fine, then we''ll look at the forum."


    Su Jin pondered for a moment, and finally determined the search keywords.


    [Answer: This search for the target world will cost 3000 points, please confirm whether to consume it. yes and no]


    "Yes." Su Jin glanced at his balance of only 370,000 points, with a bit of distress on his face, clicked OK, and waited quietly for a few seconds.


    ¡¾Ding¡­¡­¡¿


    [The target world has been successfully searched, the keyword target has been locked, and an invitation has been sent to the other party. ¡¿


    "I don''t know how long it will take until the slacker goddess responds..." Before Su Jin finished speaking, a ding-dong beep sounded in his head.


    ...a question from Ordinary Member Hestia:


    [Is there anyone kind enough to buy me a bag of mochi balls, I''m so hungry! ¡¿


    Looking at the news, Su Jin hesitated for the first time on whether to reply.


    Chapter 1082 Suggest early treatment


    The streets of the labyrinth city of Orari.


    "You''re a newcomer who just arrived in Orari, right?"


    A petite but curvy girl with long black hair called out a burly woman.


    The burly woman turned her head and looked in front of her with a slightly round face, childish and romantic, beautiful but too young, wearing a bold halter dress with a blue ribbon wrapped around her chest down to her arms The woman couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and responded:


    "Ah, was it because I was looking around, so I was discovered?"


    The burly woman touched her short hair, then looked at the girl who was only half her height in surprise:


    "This kind of beauty that is different from ordinary people, are you a god?"


    ...God.


    It generally refers to those gods who have self-proclaimed divine power, established a life in the lower layers, and descended from the heavens.


    Either for the sake of games, or simply to observe human beings, or to enjoy the lower life, they formed one after another ''family'' in the labyrinth city of Orari, and gave humans the ability to defeat the monsters in the dungeon. grace.


    The human beings who have obtained the favor grow up through hard work, and the gods obtain material and spiritual support through this. The relationship between the two parties is mutually beneficial. In today''s era, this relationship is called ''family'', which is Is ''Familiar'', ''Faction''.


    Because of this situation, in Orari, if the free-roaming gods like a certain human being, it is almost common for them to approach them.


    Faced with the inquiries of the burly woman, the petite girl arrogantly put her hands on her hips, and said with a curve that was completely different from her age, making people feel abnormal:


    "Yes, you can call me God Hestia."


    The proud words were finished, with a bit of anticipation and a bit of uneasiness inquiring:


    "Rookie, do you want to join my clan?"


    "It''s not impossible, after all, I came to Orari to join the family and make money by killing monsters in the dungeon..."


    The burly woman scratched her hair, then looked at the delighted petite goddess in front of her, and asked a little hesitantly:


    "But allow me to take the liberty to ask, how many members are there in the family of God Hestia?"


    Hestia''s face froze suddenly, and there were fine beads of sweat on her forehead at some point:

 Chapter 797：

    "That, that... Actually, my family still has great potential for development."


    "That''s a small family of ten people?" The burly woman asked with some resistance, as if she didn''t want to join the small family.


    "Also, there are not as many as ten people..." The cold sweat on Hestia''s face grew even more.


    "A five-person ultra-small can only form a basic team? It''s a bit difficult..."


    "The team is still building..."


    "Farewell!"


    "Don''t go! Wait, we can discuss it again..."


    Hestia raised her hand and stared at the back of the fast fleeing figure, her whole heart collapsed.


    "It''s over, it''s rare to meet someone who is willing to talk to me three times, but it still fails... This is the seventh time..."


    Hestia let out a long sigh, her face melancholy.


    "Because I have been relying on the library to read books, and I don''t make money or form a family, I was kicked out by my friend Hephaestus and placed in a dilapidated church. I spent it drinking well water, and when I went out this morning, I didn''t even have breakfast, so I finally met a new person who I liked, but the other party was not fooled at all..."


    Walking on the streets of Orari, Hestia, who reviewed her situation bit by bit, was heartbroken.


    Why is this life in the lower world starting from zero so difficult?


    Does she really want to find those bad newcomers who can guess that they have bad intentions against her just by looking at them with divine eyes, and borrow their offerings to tide over the difficulties?


    No!


    The ''family'' I got for the first time in my life, I don''t want that kind of bad pus-sucking guy. I want a pure and kind normal human being to be my family. If possible, I''d better look cute or handsome. I only have such a few conditions, is it really so difficult? !


    And just when Hestia was depressed, a good smell, like the aroma of potatoes being fried at high temperature, came from a roadside stall on the side.


    The charming fragrance activated Hestia''s nerves for the first time, and after a while, a gurgle came from Hestia''s stomach.


    She stared at the potato ball stand eagerly, saliva flowing from the corners of her mouth, ignoring it.


    At this moment, Hestia seemed to hear a strange voice that didn''t resemble a human voice, but she didn''t pay attention and just whispered to herself:


    ''I can''t take it anymore, why don''t anyone buy a bag of mochi **** for me, I''m so hungry! ¡¯


    At this moment, a subtle male voice suddenly came from behind Hestia:


    "Are you hungry?"


    "Huh?" Hestia was startled, turned her head to the side, and looked behind her. After catching the man behind her, she couldn''t help but let out an "ah".


    "Huh?" Su Jin frowned, looked down at the young-toothed girl in front of him whose face was gradually turning red, and then smiled and said, "Why, did you scare you?"


    "No, no." Hestia hurriedly shook her head, and then couldn''t help but look at Su Jin''s face, her face turned red and said: "That... Which **** are you? Why do I feel like it''s never been there? I''ve seen you."


    As we all know, Orari is the city where the gods gather.


    Therefore, in this city, the safest are those men and women who are too beautiful. After all, you will never know whether the handsome man and beauty in front of you will be a powerful god.


    That''s why, if you meet someone with a superhuman appearance in Orari, the probability that the other person is a **** is more than 90%.


    It''s just that although Hestia, the **** of the heavens, doesn''t say that she has seen all of them, she also knows seventy-eighty-eighty, but she has never seen a male **** like the man in front of her.


    Could it be that I just didn''t encounter it because I was too squatting at home? Hestia thought doubtfully in her heart.


    "God?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Hestia in front of him to think he was a god, but in a flash, he thought of the changes he had caused due to the sovereignty of the Pisces sun, combined with his own feelings towards Euleri. Understand and thus realize a ray of truth.


    Unexpectedly, it was because of his appearance... Su Jin thought subtly in his heart, then shook his head towards Hestia and said:


    "I''m not a god."


    Su Jin is a pure human being, whether it is from a spiritual level or a standpoint. Although he has recently deteriorated a little because of the protoss blood in his body, he has not yet reached the point of change.


    "Human? It''s a lie, can a human be like you?" Hestia covered her mouth in surprise and looked at Su Jin''s face in disbelief: "This kind of appearance can only last for decades. It''s too wasteful."


    Appearance...wasting...Su Jin''s mouth twitched, although it''s a good thing to be praised, but why is his mood so subtle?


    At this moment, Hestia opened her big shining eyes and looked at Su Jin with great interest:


    "Wait a minute, you... didn''t you just arrive at Orari?"


    Su Jin was silent for a while, then nodded.


    "I knew it." Hestia suddenly waved a small hand sign.


    Based on the appearance of the man in front of him, if he came to Orali for a period of time, Hestia was sure that he would definitely hear gossip from those lewd goddesses at the gods'' meeting held regularly by the gods.


    However, Hestia, who had just had a meal at the sanctuary the day before yesterday, did not hear similar rumors.


    Therefore, the man in front of him must be Orari, who came after the day before yesterday. If so... a newcomer? The pure newcomer is still a very attractive newcomer and can''t feel any evil thoughts and is not an evil one... Hestia''s eyes seemed to be glowing, and she quickly reached out and grabbed Su Jin''s hand:


    "Please be sure to join my family, please, this is the request of my life!"


    The voice fell, and Hestia suddenly screamed in her heart.


    It''s over, I''m too excited, there''s no foreshadowing, this time it''s definitely over, stupid Hestia, why are you so impulsive! !


    And at this moment, at a very close distance, a voice like a man moving from heaven rang out:


    "OK!"


    Chapter 1083 Well-intentioned Hephaestus


    "Sure enough!"


    Hestia sighed, let go of Su Jin''s hand, and bowed apologetically:


    "Sorry for disturbing your precious time, I..."


    After Hestia said this, he suddenly straightened his waist, his mouth gradually opened, his face was stunned, and his eyes were full of inconceivable looks at Su Jin:


    "what did you just say?"


    "You just said, didn''t you say ''Okay?'', you agreed? Agree to join my family?"


    "Yes." Su Jin looked at Hestia, whose mouth seemed to be able to put an egg in front of him, and couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth and said, "Isn''t that okay?"


    "It doesn''t mean it can''t be."


    Hestia rubbed her hands awkwardly, couldn''t help but looked up at Su Jin''s face again, met his eyes, and said a little embarrassedly:


    "That... Let me explain in advance that my family currently does not have any members, not even a single member, so you are looking forward to the guidance of seniors, the support of partners, and the help of various life chores, even if it is exploring the dungeon. I can''t even get the help from the labyrinth!"


    Stupid Hestia, now is not the time to explain the situation, cheat away, hurry up and cheat this little white sheep away!


    "Isn''t that good, starting from scratch." Su Jin smiled with some memories.


    This situation reminded Su Jin of the scene of following the black rabbit into the underground treasure house a few months ago.


    At that time, Arcadia didn''t seem to be much different from this, or even worse, at least Hestia''s family did not have an enemy like ouroboros.


    "You don''t care?" Hestia looked at Su Jin in shock, and said incredulously: "I don''t have a penny right now. If you want to cheat money, you can''t cheat a penny. If you cheat... "


    Speaking of this, Hestia suddenly looked Su Jin up and down, and then whispered:


    "If you cheat, it seems that I made a profit."


    "If this kind of appearance is sent to Freya''s family, I am afraid that she will be attracted by that lewd girl, and then she will live a life of fine clothes and food."


    "What life?" Su Jin asked again, pretending not to hear the muttering.


    "No, nothing, nothing." Hestia waved her hands again and again, then blushed, looked at Su Jin and said, "Anyway, are you sure you want to join me, a family that has no money and no gods and needs your support? You may not be aware that it is extremely difficult for a family to develop under such circumstances!"


    "Is it difficult?" Su Jin looked at Hestia with a strange expression, and asked: "Before I came to Orari, I had the experience of leading a dilapidated organization to a regional overlord, although Orari is a The environment on the side is different, but I think it shouldn''t be difficult, right?"


    Or a newcomer with leadership experience? A perfect clan leader? Hestia''s eyes widened, looking at Su Jin in disbelief:


    "Are you sure you want to join my clan?"


    "You better think about it carefully, don''t think about it for a while, it''s not right to be hungry, you must think about it, it''s not right..."


    "Ah!" Hestia couldn''t help but grabbed her hair, then quickly reached out and grabbed Su Jin''s hand directly: "Anyway, you just agreed, and now it''s too late to regret it."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled:


    "I''m sure I won''t regret it."


    Snapped¡­¡­


    As if being hit by an arrow in the heart, Hestia clutched her chest, opened her big watery eyes, and stared at Su Jin''s face, finally unable to hold back, hugged Su Jin and cried. :


    "Angel! You are definitely an angel sent to me by God!"


    "Wow wow...!"


    Looking at Hestia with tears in her arms, Su Jin smiled helplessly, raised her hand and rubbed her head:


    "Okay, let''s go back to the original question, you just said you wanted to eat mochi balls, right?"


    "Eat a ball now!"


    Hestia completely disregarded the goddess'' face, and directly grabbed Su Jin''s hand and said:


    "Come with me!"


    Su Jin looked at Hestia in surprise, thought for a while, but still didn''t resist, I let myself be held by Hestia and ran along the street.


    Not long after, the two came to a luxury shop along the street and were pulled into the alley next to the shop.


    "arrive!"


    Looking at the center of the alley, together with the door of the shop, Hestia finally breathed a sigh of relief and let go of Su Jin''s hand. Jin smirked and said:


    "You''re not allowed to let go, understand?"


    Su Jin opened his mouth and finally nodded helplessly.


    At this time, Hestia awkwardly found something in the right pocket with her free left hand:


    "Strange, where''s the key, where''s the key?"


    "The key has been taken back by me long ago."


    At the entrance of the alley, a woman with a blindfold and short fiery red hair, with her hands in front of her, walked towards Hestia indifferently.


    "Just let you be self-reliant for a few days, and it became like this?"


    "If I hadn''t been standing in front of the store just now, I''d never have thought you would do such a thing like this..."


    "Hephaestus?!" Hestia suddenly revealed a surprised look.


    "Don''t call me by my name, I don''t have a ''friend'' like you who drags a strange man into the alley. No matter how poor you are, you can come to me to borrow money. It''s not that I can''t lend you money. As for you Do you want to do such a thing?" Hephaestus squeezed her arm and said in a suppressed tone.


    "Eh?" The Hestia was stupid, with a face like a dumb goose, looking at Hephaestus blankly: "What am I going to do?"


    "What are you doing?" Hephaestus laughed angrily, pointing at Hestia and holding Su Jin''s hand: "What did you do, can''t you see it yourself?"


    Hestia was stunned for a moment, then grabbed Su Jin''s hand, glanced at it, turned her head, and shouted at Hephaestus with a blushing face: "Hephaestus! What nonsense are you talking about! I How could it be possible to pull this child to do that kind of transaction, although it is not a loss, but you underestimate me too much, am I that kind of person?"


    "No loss?" Hephaestus'' face darkened, her hands drooped naturally, then she clenched her fists tightly, and walked towards Hestia with pressure: "How can you be so righteous? It seems that I have to It helps you to establish a correct outlook on life.¡±


    "Isn''t it... Hephaestus, are you going to hit me, don''t..." Hestia was so frightened that she quickly let go of her hand, covered her head and paused, even forgetting to escape.


    "Be conscious, you goddess of color embryo." Hephaestus took a deep breath, just about to educate Hestia, but was blocked by a figure.


    Su Jin, who was standing in front of Hestia, smiled and nodded slightly towards Hephaestus:


    "You are the **** of Hephaestus, right?"


    "I heard from the **** of my family that she has always been under your care. For this, I am very grateful."


    Hephaestus looked at Su Jin''s face and was stunned for a moment. Although she just saw Hestia grabbing a man''s hand and walking down the alley, she didn''t expect such a handsome man to be caught. , could not help but stunned.


    No wonder Hestia would agree, with this face, those lechers would be willing to pay for the money, not to mention the money...


    Two seconds later, Hephaestus realized something important:


    "The **** of your family?"


    "Yes. I just discussed with God Hestia to join her family. What''s the matter, why do you use such strange eyes?"


    "No..." Hephaestus hesitated and looked at Hestia, who was hiding behind Su Jin and looked at her angrily. After all, Hestia couldn''t help but said to Su Jin, "I just think you might go to the clinic. Look at the eyes."


    Chapter 1084 The joy is added to the joy, super double


    "Hephaestus!"


    "You actually said that to me, you want to break up with you!"


    Hestia stomped her feet angrily and pointed at Hephaestus with her index finger. Her already remote face was even more bulging like a bun.


    What does it mean to go to the clinic to have a look at her eyes, isn''t it because of her blindness that Hestia fell in love with her?

 Chapter 798：

    Seeing such an angry Hestia, Hephaestus was not afraid at all, but put down her right hand lazily and said with her hips on her hips:


    "You''ve said this kind of thing no less than ten times since I drove you out of the house a week ago."


    "This time it''s a real breakup!" Hestia blushed and said angrily, but she was complaining that Hephaestus exposed her shortcomings in front of her prospective family.


    Isn''t this intentional to drive people away?


    "You''ve said this sentence no less than five times." Hephaestus sighed, then turned her head and said to Su Jin, "Brother over there, what''s your name?"


    "Su Jin."


    "This kind of name, is it someone from Toyo? A newcomer to Orari for the first time? No wonder he was tricked by Hestia..." Hephaestus murmured softly, and then said with a smile: "It seems to be true I misunderstood, so let¡¯s do it, as a reward, if your relatives come to my store to purchase in the future, the price can be 20% off for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Hestia immediately stopped shouting to break up the friendship. Anyway, her eyes widened, and her eyes flashed-shiny and said:


    "real?"


    "Of course it''s true." Hephaestus looked at Hestia helplessly, and then warned: "But reselling is prohibited, such as taking 20% ??off the goods, and 90% selling them. Don''t even think about it."


    "Why so~~" Hestia covered her head, looking like the sky was about to fall: "People just want to have a luxurious meal!"


    Su Jin glanced at Hestia sideways when he heard this, this guy really thought about reselling? Also absolutely!


    "It''s as if you have the money to buy the shops in my shop right now."


    Hephaestus had already despaired of her sister''s thinking circuit. When she chased this guy away, she was afraid that this unconscionable guy would not even be able to operate the family well. , so I will then give a discount from the beginning.


    Although I said that it can''t be re-sold, but it doesn''t matter if you sell one or two items... As for the lack of money, doesn''t the guild that manages the dungeon have a loan? I have hinted to you the way of food and clothing in the short term, don''t you still understand it, you fool?


    Hephaestus looked at Hestia with a miserable face, looking at her like a small animal, and felt very helpless.


    But fortunately, the handsome familiar brother on the side just took a few more glances at himself, and obviously heard something. It seems that there is no need to worry that this slacker will be hungry next...


    Thinking of this, the strings in Hephaestus'' heart relaxed somewhat, she sighed softly, and then asked Hestia:


    "By the way, Hestia, what are you doing here with your family? And you''re still blocking the door of the rest area."


    "What?" Hestia was stunned for a moment, then showed a shy smile, and said awkwardly: "Of course it''s that one!"


    "Which one?" Hephaestus blinked.


    "Didn''t I say it before~" Hestia puffed up her cheeks and complained to Hephaestus with a look of ''you don''t even remember this kind of thing'': "Didn''t I say it before? Are you? I want to sign a family contract with the first family in a room full of books."


    Hephaestus was stunned for a moment, then her face twitched wildly, she turned her head to look at Su Jin and said:


    "You haven''t signed a contract yet?"


    She remembered that Hestia did say this, when she was chatting with her in the study on the fourth floor of her address, but this idiot didn''t know what to do when he met such a high-quality family. Do you want to be strong, sign someone down and then talk about the sense of ceremony? Did you come here on purpose to sign a contract? Do you really think those boring gods won''t cut you halfway?


    The voice fell, and before Su Jin could respond, Hestia opened her hands and blocked in front of Su Jin, like a hen protecting her calf, and said fiercely: "Even if Hephaestus wants to rob This kid, absolutely not."


    Where do I want to rob, I''m afraid that someone will run away, you little idiot... Hephaestus'' mouth twitched, but she hurriedly reached into her pocket and took out the door key, and threw it directly to Hestia:


    "Give you the key, hurry up."


    Hestia was stunned and quickly took the key, looked up at Hephaestus, and just wanted to say something, when Hephaestus threatened: "I count 3, if you don''t hurry up and sign the contract, I will You''re going to steal someone."


    "Don''t even think about it." Hestia pulled her eyelids and made a face at Hephaestus. Immediately after she was done, she opened the wooden door behind with the key, and then took Su Jin''s hand. He stepped on the stairs and ran upstairs.


    ...


    "You." Hephaestus looked at the backs of the two and shrugged slightly. After watching for a while, she gradually narrowed her eyes, thinking of Su Jin who had just stood by the side and said little, she couldn''t help frowning. : "I always feel like a smart guy, why would you like Hestia?"


    After thinking about it, although Hephaestus was worried, she had no intention of intervening. No matter what, Hestia was also a god. If this foreigner named Su Jin wanted to do anything, it wouldn''t hurt Hestia. Stia.


    As for the emotional damage, although Hephaestus was also worried, considering that the lazy **** was heartless, in a sense, she hoped that Hestia would suffer a little more.


    "Just be careful." Hephaestus looked up at the study on the fourth floor, then turned and walked out of the alley.


    ¡­


    The fourth floor of Hephaestus'' shop, the study.


    Surrounded by huge birch bookshelves, Hestia held a magic stone lamp, led Su Jin to a corner, came to a wooden couch, and said with a smile, "It''s very atmospheric."


    Su Jin looked around the bookshelves, took out a geography book and flipped through it, then smiled:


    "It''s really atmospheric."


    "Then take off your clothes." Hestia said violently.


    Chapter 1085 Relying on strength to eat


    Su Jin paused for a moment, then looked meaningfully at Hestia with a blushing face, and looked at his own Hestia without blinking. After thinking about it, he raised his hand and pulled up the black short sleeves he was wearing, revealing abdomen.


    "Eight dollars?"


    Su Jin, who heard a small exclamation, stopped and looked at Hestia in surprise:


    "Hestia, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, of course I''m fine." Hestia wiped her nose with the back of her hand. Are you calling me by my name? Could this be going too fast? Shouldn''t it be normal to have a date or two first? No, why are you dating, wait, there seems to be something wrong with the nose.


    Hestia looked down at the back of her hand, looking at the red liquid on it, a bit of embarrassment flashed on her face.


    Nosebleed, Hestia, how could you be so embarrassed in front of your family!


    He scolded himself in his heart, but on the surface, Hestia still pretended that nothing had happened and said:


    "Oh, eating barbecue in the morning is really easy to get angry, and even nosebleeds come out."


    Gollum...


    Su Jin selectively pretended not to hear the sound of his stomach, and did not look at Hestia''s flushed face, but continued the topic and said while undressing:


    "How about having a barbecue after signing the contract?"


    "Okay!" Hestia stared at Su Jin intently, until he took off his shirt and lay down on the couch next to him, then took a sip of saliva, took out a thin needle, and pierced his fingertips , and then dripped on Su Jin''s back, drawing sacred words.


    In this world of Earthquake, the gods used the sacred script, the words and powers that the gods could use, to draw on the backs of their families, giving them a power called [Benefits]. In Su Jin''s understanding, the operation mechanism of [Benefit] is probably to give humans a game upgrade panel, and turn all the experience of this individual into [experience points] to improve their own strength.


    And most of this improvement is reflected in the basic ability.


    In Euleri, the basic abilities are divided into five items: [Strength], [Endurance], [Dexterity], [Agility], [Magic], and they are divided into S, A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, these ten letters are divided into ten levels, of which the S level is the high level, and the I level is the lowest. The upgrade of each stage requires the progress of 100 experience points.


    Whenever the basic ability is exercised to a certain level, the progress of the experience value can be reset to zero by upgrading and recalculated. After the level is upgraded, the basic ability will be strengthened to a certain extent, and its strength is even called by the gods. Both mind and body evolve.


    Therefore, in Orari, cross-level combat is almost impossible, and only ''monsters'' can be done.


    Of course, such monsters are also called ''heroes''.


    When the smear on the back disappeared, Su Jin, who was lying on the wooden couch, raised her eyebrows, opened her eyes, and said lazily:


    "Pushing oil, no, has the gift of grace been completed? Why is there no sound?"


    When Su Jin was talking, he didn''t get up, for fear of overturning Hestia who was sitting on his lower back.


    Then just when he was wondering, Hestia suddenly stretched out a roll of slightly yellowed white paper in front of Su Jin, and stammered:


    "Su, Su Su Su Jin, what''s the matter with you!"


    On the white paper was written a message similar to a game panel.


    ¡¾Su Jin¡¿


    ¡¾LV1¡¿


    Strength: i0, Durability i0 Dexterity: i0 Agility i0, Magic: io.


    "Magic": [None]


    "Skill":


    ¡¾Blessing of Leo¡¿


    ¡¤? ? ? ?


    ¡¾Blessing of Pisces¡¿


    ¡¤? ? ? ?


    ¡¾Broken jade¡¿


    ¡¤? ?


    ¡¾Small Universe¡¿


    ¡¤? ? ? ? ?


    ¡¾The favor of the original star¡¿


    ¡¤? ? ?


    ¡¾The favor of the variable star Argee¡¿


    ¡¤? ? ?


    ¡¾The favor of the queen of the sun and the gods¡¿


    ¡¤? ? ?


    ¡¾Blessing of Athena¡¿


    ¡¤? ? ?


    ¡¾Blessing of the Vampire Ancestor¡¿


    ¡¤? ? ?


    A column of skills with huge spaces was filled with blank paper, which made Hestia foolish:


    "Why do you have so many skills, and what''s the situation with this blessing? I can understand the constellation, but what about the three favors? What is the original star, and the variable star, and the sun and the The queen of the gods...what''s the situation? And there are Athena and the ancestor of the vampire...what are these things, completely incomprehensible!"


    Hestia grabbed her head and turned her head fiercely. The long double ponytails patted Su Jin''s body, and the whole head was confused:


    "And why can''t I translate the effects of these things! I can''t translate the sacred words I wrote, and I can''t read them. I can only write each effect as a question mark, ahhhh!"


    "It''s obviously the first time in my life that I have received a family member. Obviously, the family member has a lot of abilities that seem to be very powerful. The two joys are mixed together. What is the final result!"


    Su Jin, who was lying on the couch, silently listened to Hestia''s narration from Baixue, and couldn''t help but say:


    "Can you not sit on my back and writhe around when it drives you crazy? You''re laughing, can''t I feel your emotional party that wants to dance on my back right away?"


    "Ah this..."


    Hestia United hurriedly raised his fist to his mouth, coughed and said:


    "Cough cough! Isn''t this happy for you!"


    Look at what kind of protection, what kind of favor, and those skills, all fools know that you have been targeted by a large group of goddesses long ago, and even violated the prohibition of not using divine power in the lower realm, and secretly got you a lot of them. Intensive Care¡­¡­


    The results of it?


    Those little **** counted, but they didn''t count that you, a little sheep, was cut off by my Hestia!


    Moreover, the little sheep actually came to the door to ask for an arch!


    This wave, this wave was a lottery ticket on the side of the road. As a result, I won a small prize of 5 million. After I went to redeem the prize, I suddenly found that this small prize was a 100 consecutive bet, and I won 500 million!


    This wave is hilarious and hilarious, and then another super doubling!


    No, I''m going to have a blast!


    "Su Jin!" Hestia shouted excitedly while riding on Su Jin''s back.


    "Well, why?" Su Jin responded.


    "Let''s go have a big meal! We want a super luxurious meal! If you don''t get me drunk today, we won''t come back!"


    "Ah this..."


    Su Jin was stunned and then asked back:


    "I''m fine, but do you have money?"


    Hestia: "???"


    Chapter 1086 Set a small goal first


    A gust of wind blew, and the dust on the ground was swept up by the wind along with some trivial matters.


    Go to the avenue of the Orari Guild.


    Hestia led Su Jin very embarrassedly, and said brokenly:


    "Obviously I wanted to eat a big meal, but I didn''t have a dime, and I didn''t dare to borrow it from Hephaestus. Why did I fail so much!"

 Chapter 799：

    Behind Hestia, Su Jin, who was only half an arm away from her, spread his hands and said:


    "I''ve said it all, I have some gold in my hand, just take it to the **** shop and exchange it for ''farley'', the currency used by Orari..."


    "no!"


    Hestia stopped and looked at Su Jin resolutely:


    "As a god, how can you use your family''s private money!"


    "If it''s because of the favor I gave you that allows you to kill the monsters in the dungeon, get its magic stones, and invite me through the money of selling magic stones, I can still accept it, after all, there is also a piece of mine in it. The share (favor) is there, but the private money you bring with you is absolutely not acceptable!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin lowered his head and looked at Hestia''s tensed face. After looking at it for a while, he shrugged and said:


    "Okay, since you say that, then go to the dungeon to take risks to earn food?"


    Su Jin is not resistant to going to the dungeon. He has just received the favor, so he naturally wants to try the effect. Even if the monsters in the dungeon are generally weak, Su Jin feels that it is necessary to try it.


    The monsters in the dungeon are weak, but there are some strong monsters in Hakoniwa. If the favor can really improve the people of his level, wouldn''t this time come to earn money?


    "That''s right." Hestia nodded, then continued: "But before that, you have to register with the union first. After registration, you can go to the dungeon only after you have obtained a certificate."


    "and!"


    Hestia raised an index finger, her eyes were solemn, and her face was very serious and said:


    "I only allow you to enter the first and second floors of the basement, and earn money by killing those goblins whose combat power is no different from that of children, and only allows you to enter for an hour. When the time comes, you must come back immediately, even if you don''t get it. The magic stone that has been exchanged for money must also come back, and you can''t take too many risks. You only ask for enough... Su Jin was speechless, but he also understood that this was because Hestia was worried that he, a ''newcomer'', would lose his mind and go underground. Advance in the depths of the city, giving ''life'' in vain.


    This excessive worry made Su Jin think of Black Rabbit.


    Although when a girl was worried about her in front of her, it was a bit bad to think about another girl, but Hestia''s current behavior is so similar to the rabbit that protects the calf, Su Jin couldn''t help it.


    "Do you understand these requirements?"


    Hestia said with a small face and a serious tone.


    "I heard that I understand." Su Jin nodded, and then asked strangely, "But if you do this, you won''t be able to earn money for a big meal!"


    "Then eat potato balls!" Hestia said without hesitation. "For me, this is a big meal!"


    "You mortals in the lower realm don''t know, we high gods have already eaten all kinds of dishes in the upper realm that you can''t even think of, and even after the lower realm, you still enjoy all kinds of delicacies. Instead of eating those greasy things, it is better to eat some fried potato balls, which will make you feel more like a big meal.¡±


    Although your stomach is grumbling, you look very embarrassed, but you look so pretty with your chest out... Su Jin complained repeatedly in his heart.


    During the communication, one person and one **** came to the center of Orali, under a huge tower-shaped building.


    This is the headquarters of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Orali''s public facilities, the exchange of magic stones for Farley''s gold exchange, road traffic, city gate defense and even taxation, are basically the responsibility of the guild, but sometimes only part of it can be released and entrusted to some gods. The family is responsible.


    In a sense, the guild is the real power of the family, and the family established by a **** like Hestia is more like the adventurer faction in the guild.


    And Su Jin vaguely remembered that the person in charge of Orali''s guild behind the scenes was actually an older generation of gods called ''Uranos''.


    Thinking of the importance of this spirit in the little garden, Su Jin couldn''t help but complained in his heart: ''The most valuable commodity in the Adventurer''s Guild is the guild leader himself, this reality is really magical enough. ¡¯


    When Su Jin complained, Hestia had already led Su Jin into the guild and came to a counter.


    "Hey, is there anyone here? We need to register adventurers here! What''s the matter with the curtains down on this side of the window, are you pretending to be no one? When I can''t smell the food inside?"


    The shrill voices in the counter suddenly stopped, and not long after that, the curtains were pulled up, revealing the scene inside the counter.


    An elf girl wearing a black and white union uniform, with flaxen medium-length hair, a delicate face, and rice grains on her face looked at Hestia helplessly.


    As a member of the trade union, the other party naturally kept in mind the appearance of the gods in the lower realms, so he recognized Hestia Road immediately:


    "As you can see, God Hestia, it''s lunchtime and we''re..."


    "Lunch..." Hestia looked at the half-eaten lunch box placed on the table behind the elf girl''s back.


    From the looks of it, it should be a takeaway provided by a chain restaurant opened by the family of the God of Cookery. Although the dishes are simple fried pork chops, red **** slices and water spinach, the fragrant taste still makes Hestia unable to help but take a deep breath. , saliva almost slipped out:


    "Zi Liu!"


    "Is the food of the union all so good~~ Damn big family!"


    The corner of the elf girl''s mouth twitched, and then she forcibly maintained a business smile and said:


    "This is the meal I bought myself."


    "By the way, did you bring your family to register the adventurers?" The elf girl followed Hestia and looked back. After seeing Su Jin, her face froze for a few seconds, then she lowered her head and said, "I need to ask. Are you registered?"


    "Hurry up, take out the list, it''s too uncomfortable to stay here," Hestia said, taking a deep breath, her face tensed and her stomach held tight, for fear of making an indecent sound .


    "Then please fill in..."


    The elf girl handed the list to Hestia.


    Hestia was stunned for a moment, and then said:


    "Isn''t this stuff filled in by the family? Why did you give it to me?"


    "Huh? Isn''t this filled in by the Lord God? Did you remember it wrong? I''m a professional." The girl at the counter said in surprise.


    "Eh? Is that so? Did I remember it wrong?" Hestia touched her head and said strangely.


    "Please go over there and fill in."


    "Oh oh oh!"


    Su Jin watched Hestia being ''flickered'' away in a few words, then turned his head and looked at the girl at the counter.


    At this time, the other party was sitting at the counter and took out a form, but instead of giving it to Su Jin, he took out a pen, and wrote on his own while saying:


    "According to the regulations, every new adventurer needs to arrange an adventure consultant for the initial guidance. There were originally five consultants on duty today, but Mr. Hall fell out of the door this morning and is still in the clinic, while Bella is on duty. It''s a leave of absence, Ms. Anna has just had diarrhea, and Mr. Kate is taking a morning break in the building, so..."


    The girl quickly wrote the name of ''Eina Zul'' on the advisor column of Su Jin''s application form, pressed the red mud seal, then smiled sweetly at Su Jin, and handed over the form and pen. came and said:


    "It seems that there is only one option for me, Mr. Adventurer, you should have no opinion, right?"


    "By the way, there is a special event in the guild today. Complete the adventurer application within 3 minutes, and the cost of the voucher can be waived~~"


    Su Jin silently looked at the elf girl Aina in front of her, and sighed softly.


    I am obviously a person who relies on strength to eat...


    Chapter 1087 Add a small goal


    "Looks like something is wrong."


    Hestia rubbed his chin and looked at him with a subtle expression as he looked at the handsome black-haired youth in silver-white light armor, holding a novice rapier, and couldn''t help but complain.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Standing in the changing room of the armor store, Su Jin was facing the mirror, moving his body, looking at his heroic image in the mirror, and nodded involuntarily:


    "Although the defense is not very good, it looks strangely beautiful."


    Of course, this armor is naturally inferior to the great secret treasure, but to wear that kind of treasure when going to the dungeon, Su Jin is worried that Bai Ye, who is an artifact spirit, will lose his temper.


    "Right, I said that the defense is not very good~"


    Hestia seemed to have found the reason for the criticism, looked at the light armor on Su Jin''s body, and said with a sour expression:


    "What''s the matter with that adventure consultant named Aegina, who actually said that this armor is one of the most suitable suits for rookie adventurers, and spent all the ''novice development funds'' we borrowed from the guild, although You look very good-looking, Su Jin, you are also handsome in clothes, but what does she mean, even if it is a consultant to meddle in the purchase of armor, it is too much, this should be my privilege, right?"


    "Also, I already remembered that the adventurer''s application was originally filled out by the adventurer himself, but he asked me to write it. This kind of person actually claims to be an expert. It''s not reliable at first glance. , I dared to ask Su Jin where you live just now, saying that it is to assist in the adventure, but I don''t know what to think."


    Speaking of which, Hestia finally understood the source of her unhappiness.


    This is a mother wolf staring at her own little sheep! !


    Thinking of this, Hestia couldn''t help but vaccinate Su Jin:


    "Su Jin, remember, stay away from such unreliable people in the future, I see, she is simply greedy for your body, you remember, except for me, other women are evil when they come into contact with you. Purpose, boys must protect themselves when they go out!"


    Does Hestia''s vinegar smell so strong? We all have nothing... Su Jin glanced at Hestia oddly, and then said:


    "Because Aegina and the owner of the armor shop negotiated the price, there are still 10,000 Farleys left in the start-up capital. Do you want to have a big meal first?"


    "There''s so much left?"


    Hestia froze for a while, she just followed Su Jin behind him and watched him change his clothes, but did not notice that the lecherous elf female consultant actually cut such a price.


    "Well, that advisor is still useful, although only a little bit." Hestia made a little gesture with her index finger and thumb, and then snorted in disgust, and then said: "But still I didn''t expect to have any remaining cash, I thought it would all be used up."


    After all, the armor, weapons, combat boots, backpacks, water bottles and dry food bags for novice adventurers are quite valuable. The starting capital of the guild for the novice adventurer is 50,000 francs, or loans, and these things are bought according to personal leave, and This loan has to be used under the supervision of the risk advisor, so it is basically impossible to have any money left.


    so¡­


    "Is that woman just whispering to the store manager to negotiate the price? Damn it, as a goddess, I was compared by an outsider." Hestia angrily bit the white sleeve on her wrist and turned the Clothes crunched.


    Seeing this, Su Jin was immediately helpless:


    "I said, do you want to eat something first?"


    "Don''t." Hestia held out her rumbling stomach and insisted: "If I eat the loan money, wouldn''t it be eating Su Jin''s life-saving money? I don''t want to be such a god. ."


    In Orari, the loan of novice adventurers in the guild is jokingly called life-saving money, because the mortality rate of raiding dungeons is relatively high. It is damaged in it, so there is a saying that it is hard to make money.


    Although Hestia didn''t like this statement either, but the loan her family members used to buy weapons and supplies was taken by herself to eat and drink, she couldn''t accept it:


    "All in all, I only accept the support of the funds you obtained by using your favor, understand?"


    Looking at Hestia, who was hungry and insisted on principles, Su Jin really saw the shadow of the black rabbit on the other side.


    At the end, he sighed and said, "To be honest, I''m really not good at dealing with a cutie like you."


    "Little cutie?!" Hestia was startled, she couldn''t help covering her face, Xia Fei squeezed her cheeks and said, "Even flattering me is useless, I only accept you to explore the underground 1, On the 2nd floor, you have to come back to report safely in 1 hour, understand?"


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    Su Jin responded with a smile, then stretched out his hand, touched Hestia''s head, combed the black and smooth hair, and laughed teasingly:


    "Then I''m going to the dungeon next to earn nourishment money for our lovely god."


    "What is nutrition money? I''m very nutritious, okay?"


    Saying that, Hestia puffed out her chest quite proudly, as if trying to prove something.


    Su Jin looked at the nutritious nutrient that was enough to raise a football team, and was silent for a while and couldn''t help admiring:


    "...You said it was very reasonable and I couldn''t refute it."


    Hearing this, Hestia blushed, rolled her eyes, and said X with her arms in front of her:


    "It always feels like you''re thinking about something very powerful. Do you understand that kind of thinking is forbidden, forbidden?"


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    While speaking, Su Jin led Hestia out of the armor shop.


    Because Oralee''s core business is the output of the dungeon, the armor store is not far from the dungeon, only half a street away. After walking out of the store and walking along the mainland, you can enter the tower in the city center, and then pass the tower. The passage at the bottom leads to the dungeon.


    Hestia sent Su Jin all the way to the tower, and didn''t stop until the gateway to the dungeon, stopped, looked at Su Jin with worried eyes and said:


    "Remember, I will only wait for you at the guild''s side for one hour, just one hour! You must come back safely and intact, or be careful I will curse you, are you afraid of the curse of the gods?"


    "Afraid, very afraid."


    Su Jin smiled and rubbed Hestia''s head, wondering if he had raised a clingy Erha, and then he smiled:


    "Just deliver it, I''ll come back when I go to play."


    "Take me too seriously, this is exploring the dungeon, and people will die!" Hestia complained.


    But at this time, Su Jin had already turned around, waved his back to Hestia, and stepped into the steps leading to the dungeon.


    Set a small goal first, go straight to the 49th floor, and meet the so-called floor boss!


    Chapter 1088 Challenges to the Loki Familiar


    At the junction of the guild tower and the dungeon point, the entrance to the cave with a diameter of less than six meters.


    As a guard, the members of the Ganesha clan guarding here yawned boredly and chatted with their partners:


    "Speaking of which, I''ll be back soon, that family."


    "That family?" His companion was stunned for a moment before he remembered it, and suddenly said: "You mean the expedition of the Loki family? Speaking of which, it''s time to count the time, it should be these few days. , I don''t know if I will see the legendary sword princess this time."


    "It should be seen. After all, the seniors who changed shifts said that Jian Ji also went down, but I don''t know how many floors they will explore this time." The guard said slightly enviously.


    "Maybe it''s the record-breaking 60th floor. After all, it''s the Loki Familiar." The companion replied with a smile.


    "Nonsense, if the Loki Familiar can really easily break the record of the 59th floor of the previous years, there will be no saying within the guild that it takes 30 years to break through a floor."


    The guard murmured, and then suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice and was tapped on the shoulder.


    "Thank you for the information."

 Chapter 800：

    "Thank you, what kind of information is this? Isn''t this something everyone knows?" The guard turned his head and said speechlessly to his partner.


    The partner was stunned for a moment, then said in astonishment, "Are you talking to me?"


    The guard was stunned: "Isn''t it you who patted my shoulder just now?"


    "I''m six meters away from you, big brother." The partner said dumbfounded.


    Afterwards, the two looked at each other and looked at the entrance of the dungeon together, looking at the steps that spread infinitely downward, like the steps leading to the abyss, and couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Otherwise, take a day off today to change shifts earlier?"


    "Good, good."


    ...


    The first floor of the underground city.


    A transparent unknown rock hangs high on the dome, and strands of soft light that is not dazzling illuminate the entire floor, allowing the narrow passages to catch Su Jin''s eyes.


    It is said that the overall structure of the dungeon is made of transparent materials similar to magic stones, which can emit light by themselves, which has greatly alleviated the most dangerous darkness in exploring the underground.


    "But should it be called a labyrinth? There are so many trails."


    Su Jin murmured, although it wasn''t that he couldn''t explore the entire first floor in one go, but in the presence of a strategy, it would be stupid to explore blindly. Thinking of this, he immediately took out a small bag from his waist. Roll brown parchment.


    It was the elf who was the advisor, and Aegina claimed to be a ''free'' subterranean map.


    After taking a closer look at the route, Su Jin couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth:


    "Only 1 to 5 floors? She''s really a kind-hearted girl."


    The monsters on the 1st to 5th floors of the basement are all rookies like goblins. The monsters on the first floor can be defeated even by an eight-year-old child with a blade. Even if you are not surrounded, you can retreat completely. In addition, over the years, a large number of adventurers have been killing monsters on this floor to make money, reducing the danger of this stage to the limit.


    "As a result, the most troublesome thing in the 1st to 5th floors is not to jump from a rookie adventurer to a full-fledged adventurer who kills monsters to make money, but finds enough monsters to support the family, kills and obtains magic stones? It''s really a dungeon that is not romantic at all. ."


    Just as Su Jin was muttering, a spider web-like crack suddenly appeared on the brown wall on his right side. The crack suddenly appeared and became bigger and bigger. Two seconds later, it was the size of a wheel.


    Inside the wheel-sized crack, the body was huddled, dark green, exuding a stench, and the monster barely more than one meter tall was squeezed out by the pressure inside the wall.


    Su Jin turned his head slightly and looked at this scene curiously:


    "This is the process of spawning monsters in a dungeon? It''s no different from spawning eggs."


    From Su Jin''s point of view, it is natural to see through the whole process of ''giving birth'' in the dungeon.


    He was almost sitting and watching the energy gathered in the wall, watching the energy materialize and turning into a dark blue magic stone the size of a little finger, and then watching the magic stone swallow the surrounding heterogeneous energy to form the current goblin.


    In the process, he directly saw the operation of the concept of life with the naked eye.


    "Can I understand the entire dungeon as a **** who is proficient in the power of life? But this level is quite good, and it is a bit interesting when constructing biological information. The biological database is quite sufficient."


    When Su Jin muttered, the goblin, which was only taller than his waist, roared and grabbed Su Jin with sharp claws.


    Then when he just raised his hand, Su Jin had turned and walked down, and between the **** of his right hand, he was holding a dark blue magic stone the size of a fingernail:


    "Is it just a materialized creation of energy? The main reason for it to form a monster is the special energy secreted by the wall?"


    Su Jin looked at the magic stone in his hand, and after looking at it for four or five seconds, he crushed it to pieces:


    "It''s pointless to think about this. I''m not here to explore the dungeon anyway."


    He said that he stepped forward with his toes, and an invisible vibration suddenly spread from the surrounding walls, stretching for hundreds of meters, causing hundreds of goblins to die.


    Om...!


    An invisible anger extended from the depths of the ground to the first floor along the wall, and it was about to lock Su Jin vaguely.


    Su Jin lowered his head and glanced at his feet lightly.


    The invisible anger suddenly stagnated, and then slowly, slowly retracted under Su Jin''s gaze, in a trance, the surrounding walls seemed to tremble and tremble.


    The basement seems to have noticed something from the glance just now... Su Jin sensed the fear buried deep in the ground, and couldn''t help shaking his head:


    "The level of five figures is stronger than that of Bai Xueji, and it is not inferior to Orpheus in terms of energy scale. It is not bad."


    As a qualified community leader, Su Jin is already thinking about the possibility of packing a dungeon.


    A quasi-four-digit combat power, although it is a flawed strong man who cannot move and can only rely on monsters to hurt people, but he can ''lay eggs'' anyway!


    As a qualified leader, this kind of combat power that will make money for the community while lying down, how can it be done without catching it back and arranging the humane 007 work system?


    "Have to figure out a way to dig up the entire dungeon...but before..."


    Su Jin sensed the faintly high temperature on his back, and felt the frantic operation of Bengyu like a convulsion in the Lingge, and said with a little surprise:


    "Although it''s only raised a little bit, and it''s mainly Bengyu, supplemented by favor, to help me tap my physical potential, but this favor might actually have some effect on me?"


    According to Su Jin''s estimation, the grace of God drawn by Hestia behind him seems to be trying to dig out his past experience and turn it into experience to promote him to level up?


    It''s not much, but there are, which is kind of interesting.


    Maybe...I can upgrade tonight and see?


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, stepped out, shuttled through the walls, and came to the entrance to the second floor.


    ''The goal is to increase, to explore the possibility of favor, and to find the so-called Loki Familia. ¡¯


    ''Is a Loki digging the corner of the Loki family, is it a very reasonable thing? ¡¯


    "I just don''t know if the sword princess is as beautiful as the legend..."


    Chapter 1089 The Loki Familiar Who Plans To Rescue The Rookie


    Dungeon, 38 floors, safe floor.


    Beside a bunch of bright campfires.


    Amidst the crackling sound of matches, in the labyrinth city of Orari, the main members of the Loki Familia, recognized by the world as one of the two most powerful families, were gathering to rest.


    "It''s a mistake." As the head of the Loki family, Finn Tim, the little human who was given the title of "Brave" by the gods, sat on the ground and sighed: "I didn''t expect to encounter a riot on the way back."


    Monster riot!


    Or an unusual state of affairs, which is almost a dungeon-special convention.


    Or the floor collapsed, causing the adventurer to fall from a low-difficulty floor to the depths of hell, or the original strength of the individual suddenly mutated, and the strength suddenly increased by one level, causing the adventurer to be caught off guard and destroyed, or thinking about it. As Finn just experienced, monsters appeared in groups, and the group activity overwhelmed the team''s formation, causing the group to be destroyed.


    All in all, in this living dungeon, almost anything can happen, as if the dungeon is a wise person who deliberately kills adventurers.


    Fortunately, the frequency of such anomalous events was not high, which led to the fact that the number of adventurers remained above a scale sufficient to resolve most of the events.


    "What should we do now? The sudden riot on the 41st floor caused us to lose most of the supplies, and the remaining supplies are not enough for us to return to the ground safely."


    The one who spoke was an elf woman named Riviria, who was called the "Nine Magic Princess" and was considered to be the strongest magister of Orari, and was also the deputy head of the Loki family.


    At this time, this girl with green hair like a bud was quite embarrassed. The leather armor on her body was covered with gray spots and covered with fine depressions. Not to mention, there was a bandage wrapped around her right forearm, which was matched with a wooden board. Fixed in front of him, apparently suffering from an indistinct injury. Seeing her tragic appearance, the main attacker in the team, the wheat-skinned girl Tiona, one of the Amazon twins, couldn''t help laughing suddenly:


    "Rivilia, you are really unlucky this time. You actually stood right above the monster''s advance, fell directly into the monster''s nest, and was chased and beaten by more than 50 monsters! Pfft...!"


    Riviria rolled her eyes at her, but did not refute the fact that she was unlucky.


    After all, her artillery guard who cast magic was able to just step in the air, and she happened to encounter a monster riot. She was besieged by one or two levels below her, and she was directly destroyed. It was really unfortunate.


    At this time, the long-haired blonde girl who had been sitting on the side, curled up, sitting on the ground, hugging her knees, apologized to Riviera: "Sorry, Riviera, I didn''t protect you well."


    Seeing where Orari''s famous sword princess showed a self-blaming expression, Rivillia had to comfort:


    "It''s not your fault, Ais, it''s just an accident, and for adventurers, getting hurt is just commonplace. Besides, didn''t you rescue me just now?"


    In fact, if it weren''t for the timely rescue of this partner and the fact that there were too few lv5 monsters besieging him, Riviera might have really explained it in the dungeon, which is obviously unacceptable for the Loki family. loss.


    "That''s right, even if there is an accident, I can''t blame you, Ais!" Tiona echoed beside her.


    "Just a few words less, Tiona, Ais is in a bad mood right now."


    As the older sister of the Amazon twins, Thione glanced at his sister and asked Finn:


    "Finn, what should I do now?"


    Hearing her question, not only the companions of the bonfire, but also several members who acted as vigilantes, who were hanging not far away, suddenly looked over.


    Finn bit his fingers at this time, and said with an embarrassed expression:


    "According to our previous arrangement, there is not much danger in this return trip, but now that an abnormal situation has occurred, everything must be prepared for the worst."


    Hearing this, everyone present couldn''t help but sank.


    Even the commander of the team said this, their return trip this time is probably going to be in big trouble.


    After everyone became nervous, Finn immediately said: "According to the normal time, we will not meet the floor masters on the 37th, 27th and 17th floors on this return trip. After all, once those powerful floor owners die, There is a constant resurrection time, but after the monster riots, the case of the floor owner being resurrected early is not unheard of."


    "Hey! That is to say, next we have to deal with the lord of the 37th floor of level 6, Udeus, the lord of the 27th floor of level 5, Ampheus Bayena, and the 17th floor of level 4, Lord Goliath?"


    ????????


    Tiona took a deep breath, her face ugly.


    In dungeons, monsters are basically raised by one level every 12 floors, that is, monsters from floors 1 to 12 are generally at the level of LV1, and floors 13 to 24 are the strength of LV2, but this is not without exception.


    The most common exception is that except for the first 12 floors, the floor master who will appear once every 12 floors is generally two levels higher than the same level. However, the floor master has a level 4 level.


    ¡­


    Although it is said that most of the people here are the first-level adventurers of LV6 and LV5, they belong to the first-class level among the adventurers. Basically, there is no need to worry about the floor masters in front, but the trouble is that on the top of their buildings, the 37th floor The floor master, Udeus with the level of LV6, this guy known as the ''Lone King of the Labyrinth'' is not an easy guy to deal with.


    "Not only that." Finn, the regiment commander and commander, showed a wry smile: "We are still unable to determine whether the monster riots have caused abnormal individuals on the upper floors, and looking at the situation of the monster riots just now, the safety floor above should also be Destroyed, we don''t think we can get supplies from there."


    The so-called abnormal individuals are individuals whose level exceeds the average level of the current floor, that is, monsters of LV3 appear on the monster floor of the general LV2. This change is also one of the important reasons why senior adventurers are killed.


    Hearing Finn''s explanation, Riviera said solemnly:


    "That is to say, not only have to deal with the solitary king of the labyrinth, but also have to deal with the opponent''s 37th floor or above, those monsters that have mutated from LV4 to L5, in the case of lack of supplies, lack of medicines, and unable to replenish physical strength, besiege from these monsters Escape to the upper floors?"


    In the absence of physical strength, there are only a few bottles left in the medicine bottle, and without food, rushing to the ground in one breath, such a challenge is also a huge challenge for them in the strongest team of the Loki Familiar.


    Or rather, they have to die!


    Chapter 1090 Challenger and Challenged


    As Finn and Riviria summed up the situation, everyone immediately understood the current situation clearly.


    If it is a complete Loki family with sufficient supplies, then the return journey is just a little troublesome, not to the level of life-threatening, but now, the supplies are almost exhausted, and everyone is already very tired. The LV6 floor master ''Lone King of the Labyrinth'' Udeus, plus a lot of LV4 and LV5 monsters above, even if they are already the top adventurers of Orari, they may be dragged to death.


    Seeing everyone so solemn, Rivilia, who didn''t want everyone to be under too much pressure, couldn''t help but smiled at Aisi who was on the side:


    "This time, I''m afraid I really need you, Ais, to protect me."


    Hearing this, Ais raised her face and nodded solemnly:


    "Well, I will protect Riviera well."


    "Pfft!" Tiona couldn''t help but chuckle: "Ais really didn''t understand that Rivillia was joking."


    In any case, Rivillia is also a LV6, and is still a recognized bomber-type magister, but his arm was slightly injured, and it is not enough to need Ais'' personal protection.


    "Are you joking?" Ais tilted her head and looked at Riviera suspiciously: "Does Riviera want my protection?"


    "I really need protection." Rivilia looked at Ais helplessly as if she was looking at her daughter who was slow to respond, then glared at Teona and said, "But you don''t need to be close, just normal vigilance. That''s it."


    "Well, then I will protect Riveria." Ais nodded seriously.


    At this time, Finn interrupted a few people and said: "Okay, stop chatting, the top priority now is to return to the ground, and the monsters in the ground are afraid that they will rush up soon. After speaking, he moved towards the alert dwarf. Clan warrior, Grace of LV6 shouted: "Grace, Bert, has he come back? "


    "Not yet... It doesn''t seem to be back."


    Just as Grace was about to respond, she saw a gray-haired werewolf rushing down the stairs leading to the 37th floor within sight.


    The werewolf was very fast. On the uneven ground, it rushed over a distance of hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye, and rushed to the rest of the crowd from a distance. After an instant extreme speed, it quickly came to a standstill. Reporting towards Finnhuis:


    "You''re right, head, Udeus really came back to life early. I looked around and found no one else, so I slipped back."


    Hearing this, Finn picked up the spear on his right, stood up and said solemnly:


    "Looks like we''re going to have an ultra-long marathon next."


    "I can''t help it." Dione stood up, patted the short skirt, and shook off the dust.


    "As usual, Grace and I are in the front, Bert and Tiona are in the middle, Riviera is behind to prepare large-scale power magic, Ais and Tione are responsible for ensuring the completion of the magic, excluding Udeous''s subordinates. Servant interference, no objection?"


    "No!" The crowd responded in unison.


    Hearing this, Finn suddenly smiled and said:


    "Then everyone, the adventure is about to begin, kill Udeus in one go, and when you get to the ground, I invite you to drink at the ''rich mistress''!"


    "Ooh!!" Everyone raised their weapons and cheered, even Ais raised their weapons symbolically.


    The crowd followed the formation with passion, climbed the stairs leading to the 37th floor, and went straight to the passage leading to the main room on the floor.

 Chapter 801：

    It was at this time that a mutation arose.


    I saw a buzzing sound, and strands of gray-white bone giant swords were strung out from the ground, and the thick muddy smell came to my face.


    The bone swords are densely packed and cover the sky and the sun, and it seems to cover the entire passage and surround everyone in the passage.


    Finn, who noticed the abnormality for the first time, immediately shouted:


    "Attack the wall!"


    In the next instant, the giant sword of bone gushed out, wrapping everyone around like a thousand arrows piercing the heart.


    The rumbling muffled sound continued for several seconds before the bone sword gushing out of the ground slowly stopped.


    At this time, on the right side of the passage, in the hollow that was forcibly blasted out by Finn, the Thione sisters and Grace, Finn shouted to Bert speechlessly:


    "Bert! Is that what you just said nobody?"


    "Captain...I..." Werewolf Bert opened his mouth and lowered his head in humiliation.


    "Finn, don''t blame Bert." Thione calmly looked at the bone sword wall outside, frowned and said, "This is the sword that Udeus used to block the room and prevent the prey from escaping after encountering the challenger. Shan, looking at this situation, the challenge seems to have just begun, we just happened to be..."


    "I know." Finn sighed, speechless at the succession of bad luck.


    At LV6, he is naturally not afraid of Udeous''s closing tricks. Even if he is raided, he will be seriously injured at the most, but there are still a few LV5s in the team, which is just that, if he doesn''t destroy the wall in time to get a temporary shelter , Ais and Bert, the ''weakest'' in the team, are likely to be ''attenuated''.


    The first-line adventurers of LV5 are rare in the whole Orari, and if they lose here, the Loki Familiar will be distressed to death.


    At this time, Tiona said with a little doubt: "But at such a time, there are still people coming down from above to challenge the floor master? Wasn''t it forced by a mutant monster?"


    They came back from the depths below the 38th floor, and naturally knew the fact that there was no one below. In this case, only the people who came down from above could tell why Tong Udeos entered the closed state.


    Finn frowned, then said:


    "There is a high probability that it is an adventurer who was forced down by monsters. There is no way, let''s save it once, and whether the rest can be returned to the ground depends on their lives."


    Hearing this, Burt couldn''t help but muttered: "What is the rookie who was run over and stupid enough to run to the main room on the floor to save him? He almost killed my crush and Ace."


    Riviria cast a glance at him: "Bert, don''t say a few words. Besides, people probably didn''t expect the floor owner to be resurrected earlier."


    Hearing this, Bert opened his mouth and stopped talking.


    Finn took a deep breath and said to his partner: "Grace, you don''t have to keep destroying the wall to maintain the space, let''s rush up!"


    "Understood." Grace, who had been suppressing the restoration of the dungeon walls, turned his head and slammed the wall made of bone swords with his giant axe.


    Accompanied by a continuous and huge roar.


    The deep exploration group of the Loki Familia shuttled through the passage and finally arrived at Udeus'' room.


    That is, after getting through the wall, they were stunned.


    Chapter 1091 He is so strong


    Above the gray dome, the purple magic crystals provided a faint brilliance, illuminating the Gobi-like ground below, and cooling the huge shadow below with a coquettish purple light.


    It was a monster that grew and spread out from the huge Gobi wilderness, like an alien.


    The huge six-meter-high body, revealing a gloomy nature, a huge group of gods formed of white bones, hideous horns, empty eye sockets, and huge arms holding a dark sword, covered with bone blades, and A purple magic stone of equal height at the chest position.


    Such an arm, coupled with the convenience of a long sword, can be placed on the battlefield, and I am afraid that it will be able to clear all living things within a radius of 100 meters.


    And such an oppressive monster is the floor master of the 37th floor of the dungeon, the monster in the city of the "Lone King of the Labyrinth", Udeus.


    A huge monster that makes people think of a barren skeleton.


    "It''s strange, the little adventurers who ''voluntarily'' contributed maps told me that the Lone King of the Labyrinth has not been resurrected? It''s impossible to intentionally harm me, right?"


    In front of the huge six-meter-high monster, within the killing range of the long sword, a figure full of leisurely feeling, holding a cheap novice knight sword in one hand, looked curiously at the king of monsters in front of him.


    Obviously, the height difference between the two sides was more than three times, but the comfortable figure did not panic, and the relaxed attitude even made people suspect that it was not him who broke into the headquarters of the Great Demon King, but the solitary king of the labyrinth opposite.


    Su Jin glanced at Udaius with ease, looked around the front and back roads blocked by the gray-white bone giant sword, and said jokingly:


    "Once an intruder enters the center of the room, will he immediately climb out of the ground and block all entrances and exits with that kind of bone-generated thing? This is completely different from what the adventurers said, but they said that even if they can''t beat it, they can Retreat safely¡­"


    When Su Jin said this, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he spread his hands and said:


    "But forget it, I don''t care about the dead. For the sake of attracting monsters and contributing maps for me, I won''t take their souls out of Bengyu and continue to whip the corpses."


    In dungeons, not only monsters but also adventurers harm people.


    Monster offerings, sneak attacks, poisoning in drinking water, and poisoning in the air, if it is easier to get money, some bad people with bad minds can''t do it.


    Unfortunately, when Su Jin was exploring the dungeon, he ''just'' came across a few batches of such people, and he just obtained the complete ''map'' before the 37th floor from the other party. It seems that there is a desire to absorb souls and accelerate the potential for favors to tap potential points, so...


    The final result of those people is self-evident.


    But at the end of their lives, some people also pin their hopes on the monsters in the dungeon and on the solitary king of the maze, hoping that the dark monsters who are stupid when they see people will bring Su Jin, the ''murderer'', to justice.


    What a respectable legal spirit.


    After sweeping around the venue, Su Jin turned his head and looked at the tall and tall Skeleton King with his thighs inserted into the rocky ground. He couldn''t help but play: "The venue is blocked, you can''t leave without killing you, is that what you mean?"


    Hearing this, Udaius leaned back for a distance, as if he was startled by Su Jin''s eyes. With only rough wisdom, he relied on instinct to perceive the unspeakable terrifying pressure on the ''short man'' in front of him.


    It''s like a mortal looking up at the depths of the universe. After witnessing the abyss that devours everything, even if he can''t see the real danger, he is only addicted to the splendor of the starry sky, but his instinct as a life is constantly sending out trembling signals. .


    ...the other party is a monster.


    ...is a monster that can never be defeated by itself.


    However, even though fear was oppressing his heart, the solitary king of the labyrinth who held the great sword still silently raised the great sword in his hand, clenched it tightly with both hands, and silently expressed his thoughts with an old-fashioned and solemn attack preparation.


    "A battle-hardened soul..." Su Jin narrowed his eyes, his black pupils understood the essence of Udeus, and saw the soul that was covered with dust in the past, but gradually glowed with inspiration.


    Look directly at the soul!


    This is the characteristic that Su Jin naturally appeared after he began to try to master the sovereignty of the Cancer Sun.


    But now, he saw through the essence of Udeus and saw the ancient soul that had been dormant for a long time in his body.


    "As I said, even in a dungeon close to four figures, it is too exaggerated to be proficient in the field of life and at the same time create fine souls. Now it seems that all monster souls are obtained from the outside world... "


    Su Jin shook his head, then raised his head and looked up at the solitary king of the labyrinth, who seemed to be waiting for a head-to-head confrontation with Su Jin. He couldn''t help but put down the knight''s sword on his shoulders and clenched the hilt with his right hand. .


    "Want to know the gap between me and you? Then let''s go."


    Udeus nodded with a very small movement range, but because of the huge six-meter-high body, such a movement was extremely conspicuous.


    His bony hands clenched the long sword tightly, and in a brief moment of concentration and solemnity, he suddenly opened his mouth and roared!


    "Roar¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    The huge roar shook the floor, causing the gravel to fall from the dome, filling the ground with gunpowder smoke.


    In this roar, the huge giant sword waiting for the other person stirred the atmosphere, sweeping the atmosphere, as if it was involved in the wind and clouds, and with a majestic momentum, it slashed straight towards Su Jin.


    "Excellent slash."


    Out of respect, Su Jin clenched the knight''s sword in his hand, and danced the sword in his hand with the same posture and the same angle.


    However, unlike Udaius''s stance of stirring the atmosphere and slashing Huashan, Su Jin''s swing did not cause any vision, but just straightened his posture and practiced martial arts, as if a jerky knight was getting used to his hands General long sword.


    The sharp blade pierced the atmosphere.


    One side is a powerful, stirring positive split, and the other is a normal split, just like a practice.


    Its lethality is the exact opposite.


    The great sword, which was as tall as a man, was held in midair by Udeus, as if in the middle of the attack, Udeus gave up the attack again.


    On the contrary, Su Jin, who was originally in front of Udaius, appeared behind him and slowly put the sword into the sheath.


    Accompanied by the slight click of the blade returning to its sheath.


    The huge long sword of Udeus also made a sound.


    Gala! The sharp blade broke in the middle and fell to the ground with a clanging sound.


    At this moment, a hoarse and low male voice came from the huge skeleton.


    "The perfect attack."


    As the words fell, the huge six-meter-high body of Udeus also split from the middle, and collapsed with a screeching sound.


    "have a good dream."


    Su Jin smiled and sighed lightly, then glanced at Udeus, and looked at the unexpected visitor who had just arrived.


    With his action, an exclamation suddenly sounded in the direction of the exit:


    "Trouble, he''s here!"


    Chapter 1092 Trembling


    at that time.


    The members of the Loki family who had just arrived at Udeus'' room were staring at the shocking scene in front of them.


    They came very early, just when Udeios warned Su Jin, so although they didn''t watch the whole process, they basically witnessed Udeios'' challenge to Su Jin.


    Yes, Udaius'' challenge to Su Jin, the 37th floor floor master, the monster known as the Lone King of the Labyrinth, has just challenged Su Jin as a challenger.


    The result of this monster''s challenge to human beings was the defeat of the LV6 floor master, the solitary king of the labyrinth, Udeus, and the battle was just one blow.


    "Bert, this is what you said about a rookie who was driven around by monsters and had to hide on the 37th floor in the end?" Tiona, the sister of the Amazon female warriors, couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth and said, "How do I feel, In comparison, we are rookies!"


    Killed the Lone King of the Labyrinth in one hit, where did this monster come from, why has she never heard of it in Orali?


    "I, I..." Werewolf Bert opened his mouth, his face flushed, he was accustomed to say a word, the ghost knows that he will meet this kind of monster powerhouse.


    "Finn."


    Accompanied by soft voices, the second of the three giants of the Loki family, the deputy head Riviria and the dwarf warrior Grace gathered behind Finn, blocking the front line of everyone.


    "Don''t act rashly." Finn raised his hand and suppressed the anxiety in everyone''s heart: "Don''t let the other party think that we are coming with hostility."


    Although adventurers are forbidden to kill each other and **** other people''s property, this phenomenon is repeated repeatedly in the dungeon full of monsters, and now, the magic stone of the lonely king of the labyrinth is in front of him, unless the black-haired young man on the opposite side is not Newbies, otherwise they will inevitably be wary of multiplayer teams like them.


    Finn didn''t want to have a conflict with a strong person who must be LV6, or even LV7 with a high probability, in this exhausted situation.


    "The lonely king of the maze just now seems to be talking..." Grace said with a heavy face and an incredible tone.


    The monsters in the dungeon have no intelligence and no ability to communicate. This is the consensus of adventurers for a long time, but now, this consensus seems to have been impacted.


    "I know." Finn nodded, then frowned: "But this kind of thing can only be reported to the guild and let them investigate. What we have to do now is to return to the ground safely, so for now, we can''t let the other party think We are hostile, the two sides do not interfere with each other, and leaving on their own is the best result."


    At this time, the elder sister of the Amazon female warriors, Tione, said to the others: "Ais, Bert, before the head and the others discuss the result, you should stand behind me and Tiona, Just in case."


    At this time, dressed in blue and white Qingkai, with a face even comparable to the blond girl of the gods, Ais, known as the Sword Princess, was staring blankly at the figure in the center of the field, and muttered:


    "He is so strong."


    "Who can''t see this! At least it''s a high-rank LV6, or even a monster of LV7. I don''t know where this guy came from."


    Tiona couldn''t help complaining, and then looking at Ais'' dull face, she couldn''t help itching her hands and wanted to pinch it, but at this moment, she suddenly noticed something, and when she looked back, she was shocked to find herself The ''monster'' who just complained was looking in his direction.


    "Trouble, he''s here!"


    Upon hearing the sound, the entire Loki Familiar immediately made a gesture of alertness.


    It was at this moment that Su Jin turned his attention to these ''accidental guests''. Looking at the combination of the little human race, dwarves, Amazon female warriors, elves, werewolves and humans, he couldn''t help but squinted his eyes, and finally scanned the scene. To Ais, who has the most amazing appearance among them:


    "You... are the Loki Familia..."


    "Oops, the other party seems to recognize us... No, it''s weird that we don''t..." Tiona muttered, and then she said with cold sweat on her forehead: "He shouldn''t have heard me call him a monster just now."


    At this moment, Su Jin glanced at Tiona and took two steps back when she saw the girl.


    At the same time, Finn stuck his weapon spear on the ground, raised his hands slightly and said:


    "Don''t worry, we have no ill intentions, we just ran into you on the way back from the expedition."


    "Expedition?" Su Jin squinted, and under Finn''s well-meaning gaze, asked, "Is Balor on the 49th floor dead?"


    Hearing this, Finn frowned, and then a hint of surprise appeared:


    "Dead, about 7 days ago, was killed by the fierce people of Freya''s family."


    "So it turns out, then there is no point in exploring further." Su Jin shook his head slightly, then turned around, picked up the huge magic stone with one hand, and walked straight away towards the entrance.


    "Go, go?" Tiona looked at Su Jin''s disappearing back in disbelief, and said in surprise, "He just asked and left?"


    Tione next to him said with a subtle expression: "According to what he just said, it is estimated that he wants to kill Barol, but he finds that he has been preempted, so he will leave, after all, he can kill Udeus with one blow. The strong man, obviously is not afraid of us lying, if we really want to deceive him, there is a station, and we can''t run away."


    "That''s it? I thought I would be taught a lesson, but fortunately." Tiona shrank her neck and said unnaturally.


    Although it is said that a large group of them may not be afraid of a LV7, if there is a real conflict, it is still possible to be hanged and beaten by the other party for a while, and she, the guy who just slandered the other party as a monster, will obviously be mainly entertained.

 Chapter 802：

    "Fortunately? You think about what you just said, why don''t you say it? What if you are thinking about it?" Dione looked at his sister with a speechless expression. The guy who is suspected to be LV7, you are not afraid that the other party will trouble you, I am afraid!


    At this time, Riviera walked up to Finn and asked:


    "Finn, what are you thinking?"


    Although Finn didn''t show it, as a long-time companion, Rivillia was aware of Finn''s abnormality.


    Finn was silent for a while, and then said: "I was just thinking, what is the relationship between this strange powerhouse and the fierce Ota."


    Chapter 1093 Aegina''s Recommendation


    Fierce Ota, the strongest of Freya''s family, O''Lari is currently the only LV7-level powerhouse on the bright side, and is recognized by the public as the strongest.


    Although it is said that the Loki family and the Freya family are recognized as the twin kings of Orari, it is clear to the discerning person that the Freya family with the fierce Ota has an absolute advantage in combat power.


    This also caused the Loki Familia to be somewhat sensitive to everything involving the Freya Familia.


    "Ota? Does that person know that Ota? Why do you say that, Finn?" Dwarf Grace asked the doubts of everyone present in surprise.


    Seeing everyone''s doubts, Finn couldn''t help but say:


    "Don''t you think they look alike?"


    "It is also a single person entering the dungeon, wearing the same equipment as a novice adventurer, but going deep into the depths of the underground like a death sentence, killing the deep floor master, only one is on the 49th floor and the other is on the 37th floor. Inside, isn''t there any connection?"


    "Don''t you mean it?" Riviera said with slightly widened eyes, "This is a competition?"


    "Competition?" When everyone heard the word, they all looked over, even Ais, who just stared blankly at the direction Su Jin was leaving.


    "Yes, the test." Finn nodded, and then said: "A few days ago, when we met Ota who just killed the 49th floor master in the deep layer, what did he say?"


    Hearing this, Rivilia recalled the scene at that time, his face sank: "He said ''this is just exercise''."


    The crowd fell into silence.


    A single person broke into the 49th floor and killed the LV7 floor master Barol. This kind of exercise is unimaginable for everyone.


    Even the members of the Loki Familia are generally first-line adventurers, and the level is basically LV5LV6. It is difficult to imagine what kind of training this is?


    They formed a team and brought a lot of supplies, medicines, and the depths of the dungeon that could only be explored after reloading. As a result, for those monsters, it was just a way to go alone, with a small amount of food and water. A round-trip ''workout''.


    At that time, they all suspected that Ota was demonstrating against the Loki Familia, so they were very embarrassed for a while.


    Now, however, that incident seems to have a different inside story.


    "Yeah, Orari''s strongest LV7, how could the fierce Ota protest to us who are one or two levels below him, on the contrary, it is normal to protest to the same level of power?"


    Tiona slammed her mouth and said with a very subtle expression:


    "So, that person was actually competing with Ota who broke into the 49th floor to kill Balor first? So when he heard that Balor was killed by Ota, he left in disappointment?"


    "Who can kill the 49th floor master''s exercise the fastest?" The werewolf Bert''s teeth trembled, but he felt that this behavior was simply life-threatening, for him.


    No matter how strong the powerhouse is, as long as he is not a god, he is afraid of being besieged.


    And the monsters in the dungeon, the most like to play is siege.


    Even if there is no strong fighting wisdom, the exaggerated number makes up for everything.


    Therefore, every time their Loki Familiar explored the depths, they could only challenge in groups.


    But now... there are actually two monsters, taking this kind of challenge that can only be formed as a team as the material for the competition, and both of them have almost succeeded in the challenge.


    The 49th and 37th floors are both deep, and Su Jin, who was able to make Udeus pose as a challenger, but was helplessly killed by one blow, no one present would think that the other party could not deal with Balor.


    The opponent is at least on the same level as the fierce Ota.


    So... are there two monsters that can rival the strongest team of the entire Loki Familia?


    "Kill the floor master...exercise..." Ais, who whispered these words in a low voice, seemed to light up slightly.


    Livilia, who noticed this scene, immediately said with a straight face:


    "Ais! What do you want to do? It''s forbidden for our family to challenge the depths of the dungeon alone, you know?"


    "..." Ais didn''t answer, she just stared blankly at Riviera, as if she hadn''t heard.


    "You kid..."


    Rivillia is really going to laugh angrily, this little guy is actually pretending to be stupid by being in a daze, no, she is not sure if Aisi is pretending, but just in case, people will have to keep a close eye on Ai. Well, she knows Loki''s love for Ais, and if something happened to Ais, she might not know what crazy behavior the mad **** would do.


    "It''s over, Ais made mom angry." Tiona whispered towards her sister Tione, but the next second, a magic wand slid across Tiona''s face, like a knife into tofu, inserted into the tofu. into the bone wall behind Teona.


    Tiona looked at the magic wand that penetrated three points into the wall, turned her head, and looked at the kind Riviera, her throat could not help surging.


    "Don''t think that I can''t do anything to you if my hand is injured." Riviria glanced at the sisters with a smile, and then said, "Tionne helped me pull the staff back."


    "Okay, okay." Dione responded nervously, and hurriedly turned around to retrieve the magic wand.


    "Finn, what should I do next, return?" Riviera asked.


    "Oh, oh! Return, we return."


    Finn froze for a while, then nodded quickly, instructing everyone to adjust the formation, and then embarked on the journey back to the ground.


    However, as they shuttled through the floors, the faces of the crowd suddenly became more and more strange.


    33rd floor underground passage.


    Looking at the empty road, Tiona swallowed unconsciously:


    "What''s going on? Didn''t the monster riot just happen? What about the monster now?"


    "Monster?" Rivilia held the magic wand and pointed to the faint black ash on the ground: "Isn''t it right here?"


    Looking at the black ash on the ground that gradually began to dissipate, the group fell into a death-like silence.


    After the monsters in the dungeon were killed, apart from the short black and gray remains, there were only magic stones and some dropped materials.


    But now, the black ash is still gradually dissipating, and the traces of the magic stone and falling materials have disappeared completely. The meaning of this...


    "There is only one person who left in front of us." Ais said with a blank expression that everyone could not imagine the fact.


    After the riot of monsters, almost all the adventurers mainly escaped for their lives.


    They have never heard of a monster who can kill a whole layer of monsters in a riot and return to the ground, but now, they have seen it.


    "This should be venting anger?" Rivilia said uncertainly: "Because he didn''t kill Balor, he was preempted by Ota, so killing monsters to vent his anger?"


    "...Maybe." Finn said in a clear, uncertain tone for the first time, pursing his dry lips.


    Because of venting his anger, he killed the dungeon... This kind of powerhouse...


    Everyone''s heart sank. Tiona and Bert shrank their necks and lowered their heads like thieves. When they thought of just now, one of them said that the other party was a monster, and the other said that the other party was driven to the floor master''s room by a monster. , they have the urge to dig a hole and bury themselves.


    Why didn''t I think about it at the time? !


    Just when the two cursed themselves.


    The Tower of Babel, where the guild is located, is the exit of the dungeon.


    Out of curiosity about the usefulness and quality of the magic stone, Su Jin, who had cleaned up the monsters on the 37th floor, returned to the ground, looked at the goddess who started throwing her arms not far away with a smile, and opened his arms.


    Chapter 1094 Blame me


    "Su Jin!"


    The petite goddess Ruyan threw herself into Su Jin''s arms as if returning home.


    "Are you injured? Have you been frightened by those goblins? Seriously, let you go down for an hour, why did you really only come back in an hour?"


    Su Jin smiled helplessly, stretched out his hand and hugged the goddess who was checking around him, and then said helplessly:


    "Co-authoring is exactly as you asked, and it''s my fault, right?"


    Hestia was a little embarrassed when she heard the words, but after seeing the smile on Su Jin''s face, the girl immediately complained:


    "I''m not worried about you~~ I don''t know good people."


    Hestia muttered, and then looked at the small bag hanging from Su Jin''s waist with sharp eyes.


    Seeing the bulging appearance of the bag, she said with joy and distress:


    "How many goblins did you kill down here? You got so many magic stones back."


    Hearing that, Su Jin shrugged and said, "I don''t understand either. There are quite a lot of monsters in the dungeon today, and they are extremely weak. I wiped them out with my fingers."


    "That''s because you slayed the weakest goblins."


    Seeing Su Jin''s ''bragging'' look, Hestia couldn''t help but laugh.


    She just checked, and Su Jin didn''t even have a wound on her body, and there was not even a little dust on her body. Apparently, according to her instructions, she just abused vegetables on the first 5 floors of the basement.


    This result satisfied Hestia, who was already worried.


    "But I heard that there are very few monsters in the first 5 floors? Why do you say so much Su Jin? Is there something abnormal?"


    Hestia said strangely.


    At this time, she curiously looked underground, and happened to see the guild and a group of adventurers having a heated exchange there.


    A trace of doubt flashed in Hestia''s eyes, but before she could say anything, Su Jin next to her asked:


    "Speaking of where these magic stones are going to be exchanged for money? This kind of low-end magic stone exchange for gold doesn''t seem to accept it?"


    "Well, just look for Aegina," Hestia replied without thinking.


    "Aegina?" Su Jin looked at Hestia suspiciously: "Why are you suddenly so good that you can call him by his first name?"


    "Ah this..." Hestia''s face froze, cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and she stammered: "I...she...isn''t she Su Jin your advisor? I''m not making peace for you. Consultant relationship."


    Hearing this, Su Jin gave Hestia a strange look, and then said, "Okay, then, let''s go to Aegina to exchange money, and then take you to a big meal."


    Hearing this sentence, Hestia''s expression was even more wrong.


    But because the reason Su Jin put forward was very legitimate, she couldn''t refuse it, so she could only be dragged into the guild headquarters by Su Jin with a guilty conscience.


    It didn''t take long for the two to meet Aegina in the novice reception hall.


    When he saw the other party, Hestia didn''t know why, so he took a step ahead of Su Jin and shouted.


    "Eina!"


    Hestia frantically stared at Aegina to hint at the other party.


    "Huh? God Hestia?"


    Aegina in the counter looked up and saw Hestia, and she winked at herself frantically and immediately smiled:


    "Hungry again? But this time there is no pork chop rice, but there are some cakes after dinner."


    "Really!" Hestia''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    However, when she was about to agree, she suddenly noticed something and turned her head to meet Su Jin''s kind smile.


    Cold sweat broke out on Hestia''s forehead.


    At this time, Su Jin said with a subtle expression, "Have you eaten it just now?"


    "Ah this..." Hestia opened her mouth and bowed her head with some guilty conscience: "This, this is force majeure. As a god, you cannot refuse the kindness of human beings."


    Hearing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes. Ai Na, who was smiling beside him, looked at Hestia, who was playing with his fingers with a guilty conscience, and guessed the whole story.


    80% is that Hestia met Aegina while waiting for him, and was bribed by the other party with food.


    Although it is not clear what happened, Su Jin is sure that 90% of Hestia is being told. .


    Didn''t this goddess think that Aina was deliberately trying to get his information?


    No, maybe I guessed it, but because Eina is a consultant and is qualified to ask about the situation, plus a pork chop meal in front of her, she decisively replaced some basic information.


    And Su Jin seriously suspected that Hestia not only sold him but even helped Aegina count the money.


    Didn''t you see that Hestia was still saying nice things for others just now?


    For a pork chop meal, I don''t care about morals.


    At this time, Hestia, who did not wait for Su Jin''s response, lowered her head, pinched her skirt and apologized:


    "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have sneaked away to eat."


    "No, that''s not what you did wrong." Su Jin sighed.


    Su Jin had experienced the feeling of being hungry before. It was quite uncomfortable, and he wanted to gnaw the bark. In this case, Su Jin thought there was nothing wrong with Hestia eating.


    Even this matter had no effect at all, and I wished that she would eat something quickly, so as not to starve herself.


    The only thing this idiot is wrong is that the day before yesterday, he disliked Aina as a vixen, and made someone else an angel.

 Chapter 803：

    Anyway, hold on to your stance!


    Su Jin raised his hand, patted Hestia''s head, then carried the magic stone bag and walked to the counter.


    Aiina looked at Su Jin with a smile, and persuaded kindly:


    "The two seem to have a little conflict? There must be harmony between the gods and the family."


    Then just after she finished speaking, she looked at the bag Su Jin put in front of her, at the mouth of the bag that was slightly loosened because it was on the status counter, and at the magic stone in the mouth of the bag, her face slightly frozen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This is¡­??"


    "Exchange gold." Su Jin explained: "The exchange of gold for novice adventurers is all the responsibility of the consultant."


    "That''s right."


    Aegina nodded, then took the bag and counted it. The more she counted, the more subtle her expression became.


    "All are the most basic magic stones, and there are a few goblin nails, with a total value of 62,000 laws. How many goblins have you killed?"


    If a novice goes to a dungeon personally, will it have to earn 60,000 for the first time? This is the first time Aegina has seen such a person who can make money.


    Besides, how come there are so many monsters in the first 5 floors of the dungeon, but there are no goblins after the 6th floor?


    "Is there a problem?" Su Jin asked with a smile.


    "No, no." Aegina shook her head, and then muttered to herself:


    This kind of efficiency seems to be no shortage of milk powder money for children in the future.


    "What money?" Su Jin asked knowingly.


    "No, nothing, you heard wrong."


    Aiina blushed, and then quickly counted the currency from the counter, put it in a small bag, handed it to Su Jin, and put away the magic stone bag and said:


    "This is your income today, please accept it."


    After speaking, she smiled at Su Jin: "I heard from God Hestia that you are going to have a big meal? Would you like me to recommend a shop?"


    "What store?" Su Jin collected the purse and asked casually.


    "A tavern called The Bountiful Mistress."


    Chapter 1095 Competition


    "Great meal! Great meal!"


    Hestia, who took these two strings of fried prawns, followed Su Jin happily and walked on the right side of the street.


    "After eating so much in the snack street, are you sure you still have an appetite?"


    Su Jin, who was walking in front, said this in a subtle tone.


    In the afternoon, in the guild, Su Jin accepted Ai Na''s suggestion and planned to set the dinner place at the rich hostess.


    But because it was still early, Su Jin led Hestia around the snack street.


    Although it''s a bit outrageous to say that Su Jin, who came to Orari for the first time, leads the way.


    But the **** Hestia of his family is even more ignorant than Su Jin.


    Su Jin seriously suspects that this goddess who claims to have been in the lower realm for several months may not even know how many streets Oulari has.


    "What? I have a good belly! Even if I eat five bowls of rice, there will be no problem!"


    "Why do you have such strong self-confidence in this kind of thing?"


    Su Jin complained, and took Hestia to the commercial street, and stopped in front of a pub with an open-air cafe.


    Looking up at the tavern''s signboard, the large characters of Mistress Fengrao, Su Jin sighed:


    "If you waste food, I can''t spare you."


    "Yes yes yes, I want to eat lobster noodles~lobster noodles~lobster noodles~"


    Looking at Hestia who made a pliers gesture, Su Jin smiled, and then stepped into the door of the rich mistress.


    "Welcome, please ask a few."


    Wearing an emerald green waiter costume, with yellow-green hair and blue eyes, the elf girl politely bowed to Su Jin.


    "You two, someone will reserve a seat at noon." Su Jin looked at the elf girl and explained.


    At the same time, he also recognized the elf girl in front of him.


    It seems to be called Liu Liang, an adventurer of LV4, with an unbearable past, one of the heroines in the original work.


    "Ah, so it was introduced by Aegina?" Liu was a little surprised when he saw Su Jin''s face, but quickly suppressed his emotions and said, "Please come with me here."


    After that, he shouted towards the store again: "Two guests..."


    Su Jin was led into the tavern by Liu.


    The first thing that caught my eye was a long bar. Behind the bar, a burly dwarf woman with wide shoulders was handing wine to the adventurers who were drinking in front of the bar.


    And the orc girl with cat ears in the kitchen with a few curtains behind is busy with her hands. As for the clerks in the store who greet customers to order food, they come and go, shouting loudly from time to time.


    It was obviously just dinner time, but the tavern was already very busy, with the exception of a few vacancies, almost full.


    Hestia, who was still very happy at first, saw Su Jin looking at the store and couldn''t help but smack her lips:


    "Tsk, why are they all beautiful girls?"


    "Thank you for your compliment." Lyu, who was walking in front, replied calmly.


    "I''m not complimenting you at all." Hestia puffed out her cheeks.


    Then thump it.


    Su Jin tapped Hestia''s head lightly and said:


    "Don''t speak ill of people you meet for the first time."


    "¡­Yes."


    Hestia lowered her head very honestly. It makes people wonder if the relationship between the gods and the family has been reversed.


    "Sorry, clerk, my **** is a little too jealous." Su Jin apologized to Liu.


    "It''s alright, after all, if it were me, I would definitely be jealous on purpose," said Lyu, who was walking ahead.


    "What did you say?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment.


    "No, it''s nothing, guest, your seat has arrived."


    Lyu pointed to the elegant seat by the window, and then bowed to Su Jin with justice:


    "I''ll go get you a menu right now, by the way, this is your first time in our store, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then why don''t you try our new fruit wine? It''s free this time, but it costs 500 Farleys on weekdays."


    "¡­¡­All right."


    Seeing the girl with graceful movements but fast feet, Su Jin shrugged and sat down.


    And Hestia, who did the same thing, puffed her cheeks very subtly and said:


    "Does it feel very refreshing? Every day there are girls who prefer you."


    "I''m not used to it." Su Jin spread out his hands, then cupped his cheeks with one hand.


    "Huh?" Hestia looked at Su Jin: "You are so grown up and still not used to being shown by girls?"


    "I didn''t grow up like this when I was born." Su Jin pouted helplessly.


    What kind of treatment is a handsome guy, he now knows a little bit.


    It''s really cool that there are girls showing their favor wherever they go.


    However, Hestia did listen a little confused: "Could it be that you are still the type of the eighteen change of the female university?"


    "In a sense irrefutable."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and at this moment, the original Lyu came over with the menu and fruit wine.


    After putting down the drink, the girl asked calmly, "Do you two want anything?"


    "I want lobster noodles! Eh, what is this roast suckling pig? There''s actually salt and pepper shrimp? I want to eat this too!"


    Hestia glanced at the menu, then blinked star eyes and looked at Su Jin eagerly.


    Seeing this, Su Jin nodded helplessly and said, "Just order it all, you can finish it here."


    "Huh?" Liu glanced at Su Jin in surprise, then nodded and said, "Okay, but if you can''t eat it for a while, we can provide a package service."


    "Okay." Su Jin nodded, then glanced at the elf girl and said, "Then please."


    "Okay." The girl left a receipt, and then walked to the kitchen with the well-filled menu.


    Su Jin glanced at the other person''s back, and just turned his head to the side when he heard a communication.


    "Wow, Su, that handsome guy was looking at your back just now, are you going to be targeted by that male **** meow?"


    Su Jin turned his head and saw that it was the direction of the kitchen. A cat-eared girl with purple hair and green eyes was pulling Lyu and laughing.


    "You think too much, Chloe, and the adventurer, the little girl next to you is the god, you guessed wrong."


    "Hey, hey, the real and fake meow, that kind of appearance is actually human, I''m shocked meow! Doesn''t this mean that all girls have hope?"


    "I don''t know what hope you''re talking about, it''s just a little good-looking, nothing else?"


    "It''s kind of good-looking? They saw that you brought wine to the other party, meow? It''s still free, Miya''s mother will scold people, meow."


    "Sorry, Mia''s mother agreed."


    "Let''s lie, Mia''s mother is so old, do you still want to eat tender grass?"


    "...I will tell Minya''s mother this sentence as it is."


    "No, meow!"


    Hearing the frolic coming from the direction of the kitchen, Su Jin shrugged, with a face that was none of his business.


    Is it my fault for being handsome?


    Su Jin turned his head to look out the window, that is, at this time, he saw a group of people walking away towards the rich mistress.


    In the crowd at the head, the expressionless blonde female swordsman stood out.


    Chapter 1096 She Really Has


    "Oh! Look at the door, punctual chick."


    "Idiot, don''t court death, look at their badges."


    "...Damn, it''s the Loki family!"


    Go first. The commotion spread among the guests, and whispers rang out in the tavern.


    "That''s the legendary giant nemesis?"


    "Hey! There are many first-level adventurers, all of them are monster-like humans."


    "That is the sword girl who is famous all over the city? It is indeed a beauty that only gods have!"


    There was a fearful, but endless exchange of voices.


    Of course, the crowd can''t be full of praise.


    In addition to a certain goddess smashing her mouth, many adventurers secretly whistled at the female members of the Loki Familia.


    That is, at this time, the door was kicked open by the red-haired woman:


    "Yo hoo, it''s rare for Finn to treat us today, we''re going to have a big meal today!"


    "Everyone remember, you must eat all the money Finn made this time."


    "Oh!" The members of the Loki Familia cheered.


    It was mingled with Finn''s protests, but was soon buried in the crowd.


    A group of people were led by the clerk to the reserved seat, which seemed to be a special seat made up of two long tables deliberately.


    Surprisingly, this location is right across from Hestia.

 Chapter 804：

    Su Jin clearly saw Loki squinting at his side, his figure paused obviously, and then turned away very calmly.


    And as the Loki Familiar sat down, dishes were served one after another, as if they had been ordered long ago.


    "Come on, everyone, cheers!"


    "cheers!"


    Listening to the lively cheers over there and the feast that obviously promoted secretion, Hestia showed a gnashing expression:


    "What? Are there so many people? Are all the first-level adventurers amazing? Do they look good with Su Jin?"


    Su Jin looked at Hestia speechlessly, and pouted in Loki''s direction:


    "You have a grudge?"


    Hestia and Loki really don''t match up... Su Jin couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    Before, he just looked at it in words and didn''t have a specific feeling, but now, the sour taste can almost be eaten.


    "Humph! The flat plate over there is jealous of me." Hestia stood proudly.


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin glanced in the direction of the landing, just to see the scene where the other party crushed a chopstick.


    "Loki, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing, it seemed like a fly was flying just now."


    Loki raised his voice deliberately, then swept Hestia''s direction vaguely, and then said:


    "Speaking of which, how did Finn gain from this expedition in the dungeon?"


    Finn''s face froze, and he said with a wry smile:


    "You lost 30 million Farleys, haven''t you read the report?"


    "What?" Rocky was dumbfounded: "Did you give me a report?"


    "I gave it! Could it be that you threw it in the cabinet without looking at it again?" Finn was also speechless.


    "Shit!" The corner of Loki''s mouth twitched, and she had heard Hestia snickering there.


    This pretense didn''t work, and he was slapped in the face by his own family members.


    "Then there should be something to gain from going to the dungeon this time? How could there be no gain at all, right?"


    "reward?"


    The officers of a kind of Loki Familia looked at each other.


    In the end, Rivillia sighed and said, "The biggest gain is probably to understand the vastness of the world."


    "Shrimp rice?"


    Loki''s eyes widened, this was not what she wanted to hear.


    What she wanted to hear was how many levels of monsters in the dungeon she had killed, and how difficult that monster was to deal with, so mad at Hestia, the weak chicken next to her, rather than hearing members of her own family sigh with emotion.


    How big is the world, can these gods not know?


    However, looking at the complicated expressions on everyone''s faces, Loki had to suppress his thoughts of comparison, and the earring frowned and asked:


    "what''s going on?"


    "What did you encounter in the dungeon?"


    "We..." Everyone looked at each other, then drank silently.


    At this time, Finn sighed and said, "We met Ota of the Freya Familiar in the dungeon."


    The adventurer who had been eavesdropping next to this sentence couldn''t help but pricked up his ears, and the tavern, which had been a little noisy, suddenly became a little quieter.


    The Loki family, one of the two kings of Orari, actually mentioned Ota of the Freya family.


    These two Orali giants actually met in the dungeon. This was the first time in history, and they couldn''t help but be curious.


    "Ota?" Loki''s face was a little unsightly. Although they are called the twin kings of Orari at the same time, in fact, in the eyes of the gods, the Freya family is the strongest.


    And the reason is naturally Ota at level 7.


    Just his existence alone can overwhelm the entire front-line team of the Luo Jijian family. This kind of absolute strength difference can''t breathe.


    "Did he take action on you?" Loki asked with an ugly face.


    This sentence made the tavern quiet.


    And just when the crowd pricked up their ears, Finn sighed:


    "That''s not it."


    "Then what did he do?" Loki asked curiously.


    Finn was silent for a while, and then said: "He went on an expedition to the 49th floor alone wearing novice equipment and killed the floor master Balor."


    "hiss!"


    "how can that be?"


    "Monster!"


    The people in the tavern took a deep breath, causing the temperature of the entire tavern to drop a little.


    "How, how is this possible?" Loki''s expression changed.


    The expedition that her Loki Familiar could only challenge by forming a whole front-line team, Ota could actually do it alone, and she was still wearing simple clothes.


    This gap is simply beyond Loki''s imagination.


    "Is he Ota that strong?" Loki asked a little unwillingly.


    In the past, she thought that no matter how her clan really fought with Freya, she would be able to fight five or five at most, 46 at most. After all, her clan emphasized cooperation, while Freya mostly fought alone.


    However, now, if Ota''s behavior is true, then he can basically kill his first-line team by himself. Such a gap makes Loki unacceptable.


    "It''s really that strong."


    Finn nodded, then his face changed, and he said solemnly:


    "Not only that, but we also encountered something."


    "What''s the matter?" Loki asked curiously.


    At this time, Rivillia next to him added: "We suspect that Ota''s action is not without a purpose."


    "Purpose?" Loki frowned, then asked unnaturally, "What does he want to do? Does it affect us?"


    "..."


    Riviria was silent for a while, then looked at Finn, and sighed:


    "We suspect that his purpose of breaking into the 49th floor and killing Balor this time is for the competition."


    Finn said in a heavy tone at this time:


    "A test against a strong man."


    Chapter 1097 She actually wants to hurt me


    test? The strongest Ota is going to compete with others?


    This unexpected news made everyone''s eyes widen. "Are you kidding me, Orari''s strongest is Ota, isn''t he? Does he need to compete with anyone?"


    "That''s right, all Euleri is a level 7, okay? Where can I find a second one?"


    "I saw the landing and it was all. It wasn''t that I suffered a big loss on Ota''s side, so I said this kind of inexplicable thing."


    "It''s a coincidence, I doubt it too."


    A sneaky adventurer, whispering, apparently not believing Finn''s words.


    "That Ota... competition?"


    Loki''s thoughtful expression made the adventurers who lacked this information show expressions of surprise.


    Could it be that this Orari really has the same powerhouse as Ota, another level 7?


    "How exactly? Is it our acquaintance?" Loki''s face couldn''t help but be a little subtle.


    Although people now recognize that Ota''s level 7 is the strongest of Orari, but for Loki, who has been in the lower world for a long time, level 7 is far from the peak of human beings.


    Fifteen years ago, when the Freya family and the Loki family had not yet climbed to the position of twin kings.


    At that time, there were monsters as high as level 9 among Zeus who commanded Euleri and the princess of Hera.


    If it wasn''t for the families of these two gods at the time, they lost a lot of combat power due to the expedition to the dungeon, and even if they were killed at level 9, Orari would still be the world of Zeus and Hera now.


    It is precisely because of this that Loki is very sure that this Orari must still have a level 7, and maybe even a level 8.


    It''s just that those people are in a retired state, so he will ask Finn if it is her ''acquaintance''.


    Hearing this, the three giants of the Loki Familia, Finn, Riviria, and Grace, fell silent.


    On the other hand, Bert and Ais, who belonged to the younger generation, and even Tiona and Tionne, were all confused.


    Could it be that the leaders of the powerhouses they met on the 37th floor knew each other?


    And just when Loki was a little confused, Finn shook his head and said:


    "Not the people we know."


    "It''s not them?" Loki stared at big and small eyes, and said with a rather strange expression: "What did that strange powerhouse do?"


    Finn glanced at Riviera, or the doctor of Clear Soup explained to Loki:


    "He killed Udeus on the 37th floor."


    "Udeus at level 6, that''s okay, isn''t it strong?" Loki spread his hands and leaned back on the chair.


    "...and with just one hit."


    Loki''s leg slid suddenly, and he almost fell off the chair.


    "What did you say? Only one blow??" Loki said incredulously, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Riviria nodded, and then said: "He, like Ota, was wearing novice equipment and expedition to the depths of the dungeon alone, and after killing Udeus, he specifically asked us. Regarding the situation of Balor, the master of the 49th floor, after learning that he was killed by Ota, he left directly."


    Riviera said, and Tiona, who was beside him, pouted and said:


    "And after leaving, he actually killed monsters to vent his anger, and directly cleaned all the monsters from the 37th to the 1st floor. Thanks to him, this return trip was really super easy, and I only encountered a few monsters that were just born. It''s not enough for me to fight alone."


    "Killing the floor master wearing novice equipment, and killing monsters to vent your anger, listening to you, it seems that you are really competing with Ota?"


    Loki scratched his hair, and couldn''t help but said in distress, "It''s a bit strange that you''re not an acquaintance."


    That is, at this moment, a muttering sound came into Loki''s ears very clearly.


    "It''s like you know all the adventurers."


    Loki''s face twitched suddenly, he turned his head, looked at Hestia diagonally opposite, hehe sneered:


    "There''s no way. After all, we are also one of Oralee''s twin kings. It''s certain that we know a lot of people. Unlike some people, I don''t think there are any family members, right?"


    It was at this time that the members of the Loki Familiar looked at the discovery of Hestia, and at the same time they saw the handsome black-haired man opposite Hestia.


    "It''s him." Ais, who had been silent for a while, suddenly stood up.


    "Ais, sit down, it''s not your business."


    Loki raised his hand to sit down without looking back, then stared at Hestia and said:


    "By the way, kid, have you recruited someone recently, don''t you have another family member?"


    "Who said I didn''t?" Hestia raised her cheeks suddenly.


    "How many tricks are there?" Loki said with a provocative smile: "Speaking of the fact that there are too many newcomers who want to join my family recently, I was too picky, so I finally chose five, alas, It''s a hassle."


    "Damn, how amazing are people?" Hestia stomped her feet as if going crazy.


    "Sorry, a lot of people is amazing." Loki spread his hands and said proudly.


    Hestia glared at his eyes and blew his nose: "What''s the use of having a lot of people? It''s not even a family without level 7!"


    "Then do you have it? It''s like you have it, pull it out and let me see it! Don''t talk and do nothing in that light." Loki put his legs directly on the dining table, and said in disgust.


    "Loki! Loki!" Riviera, who was closest to Loki, hurriedly shook Loki''s shoulder.


    "What are you doing? Mom? I have something to do." Loki clapped Rivillia''s hand away and said impatiently.


    who is your mother? Rivillia is about to get angry, can the mouth of her goddess open the door?

 Chapter 805：

    Seeing that Rivillia didn''t hold back, Finn said quickly, "Loki, you''d better say a few words less."


    "Why, aren''t you looking at outsiders instead of me?" Loki was a little unhappy: "Come on, little dwarf, you pull out a level 7 from the family and show it to me!"


    Hestia blushed immediately after hearing this: "I''m too lazy to know anything about your airport."


    She said, burying her head and eating lobster noodles, after a few mouthfuls, she turned her head and said, "Sure enough, lobster noodles are still delicious."


    Seeing this, Loki raised his brows, stretched out his hand, grabbed the lobster noodles on the table in front of her, took a few bites, and then spit it out:


    "What''s this? For pigs?"


    Hestia suddenly jumped up and came over angrily: "Are you guys trying to fight?"


    "Come on, who is afraid of who! Today, I have to let you know that I am not only a family member, but I am even stronger than you!"


    Loki rolled up his sleeves, bent over, and slammed his forehead against Hestia''s head:


    "I''m afraid of you as a relative who doesn''t even have a level 7!"


    After she finished speaking, she stretched out a hand and pulled Loki over.


    "Mom! What are you doing?"


    Looking at Loki staring at him in front of him, Rivillia got angry, resisted the urge to beat her in one breath, and pointed to Hestia Dotto:


    "Lord Loki, you should stop."


    "Why?" Loki was stunned for a moment and asked in astonishment, "Why should I stop first? Shouldn''t this little dwarf admit his mistake?"


    Hearing this, most of the members of the Loki Familiar behind her twitched at the corners of their mouths.


    Seeing this impatient Loki, Rivillia twitched and sighed:


    "Because the little dwarf in your mouth is a family who can really come up with a level 7."


    ¡Ño¡Ñ) What?" Loki froze for a moment, then turned his head away.


    It was at this time that she saw the smiling black-haired youth who had been standing behind Hestia.


    Level seven? ? ?


    Loki''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat.


    Chapter 1098 More Than Level 7


    The guy in front of him who looked handsome and had a very low presence at first glance was actually a level 7 adventurer.


    For the first time, Loki felt that Riviria was lying to her, in order not to let the conflict continue to escalate, he deliberately warned her.


    But when she saw Riviria, Finn and Grace with dignified faces behind her, noticed the tense Amazon twin sisters, and saw Ais with a small face, Loki suddenly panicked.


    Shouldn''t it really be level 7?


    Su Jin is a level 7 adventurer? Hestia was taken aback by hearing Riviria''s words.


    She recruited a level 7 adventurer, and it was delivered to her door automatically?


    However, after being frightened, Hestia came back, and her expression was speechless for a while.


    In her opinion, what is Su Jin''s level 7? He engraved the favor on Su Jin himself. What is Su Jin''s level? Could she not understand this God?


    That is clearly a level 1 ah.


    Could it be that this elf of the Loki Familiar is helping her out?


    But why do you say that Su Jin is level 7? Isn''t this a scam?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but glance at Rivilia, her eyes gradually became very sharp.


    Okay, a small group of you are here to bully my Su Jin, right?


    "Where did you get a level 7 from this little dwarf?" Loki looked at Hestia with an incredible look on his face.


    "How come? Don''t you know very well?"


    Hestia folded her arms and looked at Loki with a sneer:


    "But I can see you clearly, Loki, I didn''t expect you to be so dirty. You want to deliberately promote Su Jin to level 7, and then wait for him to be exposed by Orari''s adventurers.


    Good guy, kill without a knife!


    "Am I dirty?"


    Loki looked at Hestia in shock, lowered his head quickly, sniffed under his armpit, then looked at Hestia with a dark face and said:


    "You **** actually framed me!"


    "Is it clear that you are framing yourself?" Hestia looked at Loki angrily.


    Originally, she thought she was just against Loki, but now it seems that Loki wants her to die.


    "Huh?" Rocky''s left eye widened suddenly, and he said incredulously, "You little dwarf dare to come back today?"


    Could it be that this little dwarf actually tricked a level 7 adventurer into joining?


    Damn, could this little dwarf deliberately wait for her here, trying to anger her and start a war?


    This sinister and cunning Hestia actually wanted to defeat her family and drive her Loki out of Orari?


    Where did this little dwarf come from? Did Zeus lent it to her?


    Wait, it''s really possible.


    If Zeus had been kicked out of Euleri by him and Freya, he would have hidden a genius. Fifteen years have passed, and now there is still a level 5, and even a level 7 is not impossible.


    So this wave is Hestia and Zeus teaming up to cheat her?


    No, I can''t fall for this little dwarf, I have to calm down.


    Thinking of this, Loki snorted coldly and said:


    "Hey, little dwarf, don''t think that you can provoke me Loki by recruiting a level 7 with your own body. Let''s not finish this today!"


    "The next figure?"


    Hestia couldn''t help lowering her head, and then looked at her figure who could never see the floor with her head down. The corners of her mouth twitched, and she looked up at Loki and said:


    "Splashing water on me now, you flat-panel airport, remember it for me! Let''s wait and see!"


    "Just wait and see!" Loki also glared at Hestia.


    "Humph!" x2


    Looking at Loki who walked back with a cold snort, Riviria smiled apologetically at Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin nodded slightly towards Riviria, then turned around and returned to his position with Hestia.


    "I''m mad at me, I''m really mad at me!"


    Hestia, who had returned to her position, puffed her cheeks angrily while eating noodles, and deliberately lowered her voice so that only Su Jin could hear:


    "This Loki is so sinister."


    Su Jin raised his brows, only to feel that he was also shot while lying down.


    After all, he was also a Loki.


    It''s just that when Hestia was so angry, it seemed like he had moved the real way, and he couldn''t help but ask:


    "What''s wrong? I don''t think you have a good relationship?"


    Bitter friends.


    This is probably Su Jin''s judgment on the relationship between Hestia and Loki.


    Isn''t a relationship like this that quarrels every day, but doesn''t take it seriously and enjoys the other, a loss of friends?


    And things like Hestia and Loki are nothing in Su Jin''s eyes.


    The Queen of Halloween and Shiroyasha are really terrible.


    "I have a good relationship with her?"


    Hestia almost couldn''t hold back her voice. She turned her head and glanced at Loki, who also noticed that her gaze had turned back, and the two glared at each other.


    Then Hestia Chai pouted and said a little depressingly:


    "I thought she was just talking about it before, but now she actually wants to hurt me."


    "How?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "She actually said that you are a level 7 adventurer!" Hestia''s voice was full of grievances: "Isn''t this a scam?"


    "...This, seems to be a little bit."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, treating him as a level 7. If the news spreads, if someone really thinks he is a level 7 and comes to target him, it would be a real scam.


    Also, someone from the Loki Familiar just said that he and Ota had a test, and he almost burst out laughing when he heard it.


    Haven''t he met Ota before? It was actually compared to others in the distance, and it was even said by members of the Loki Familiar that it was very similar. It was ridiculous.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jin who hadn''t seen Hill, the ostensible clerk, the actual goddess Freya in the rich hostess.


    Su Jin wanted to ask Hill how he was feeling now?


    With Su Jin''s approval, Hestia couldn''t help but pouted:


    "Look, you think so too."


    "Almost, I just don''t know who will be trapped." Su Jin nodded, then glanced at Hestia and said, "What are you going to do?"


    Hestia hesitated, then said, "Let''s go to Hephaestus after dinner."


    "it is good."


    Chapter 1099 Ancient Heroes


    On the opposite puzzle table.


    Ais squinted at Su Jin''s direction, her ears moved, as if listening to something?


    After Su Jin and Hestia left at the opposite table, Ais quietly stood up, seemingly planning to leave the table to follow.


    Then at this time, her shoulder was suddenly held down by ~Rivilia.


    "Ace, what do you want to do?"


    Ais turned her head, did not defend anything, did not choose to lie, just looked at Riviria with a little doubt, wondering why she stopped herself.


    At this time, Riviera frowned and said:


    "You were eavesdropping just now, eavesdropping on the God of Hestia and her members."


    In Loki''s complaint just now, they already knew that the suspected level seven powerhouse was actually a member of the family of the **** Hestia, Loki''s opponent in the celestial world.


    And just now, after realizing that Ais used the power of the wind to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two, she was planning to keep up with the other party, which made Riveria not worried about Ais, because she quickly stopped it.


    "What? Ais, were you eavesdropping on their conversation just now?"


    Loki suddenly showed a shocked expression.


    But just when everyone thought that Loki would blame Ais for being ignorant and rashly eavesdropped, she said with ecstasy:


    "Quick, quick, Ais, tell me what you heard just now? Is that little dwarf trying to plot against me with others?"


    Psychologically, Loki did not believe that Hestia wanted to murder her.


    After all, even though they said they didn''t fight each other, she quite liked the feeling of quarreling with Hestia.


    After all, among the rotten gods, only Hestia is one of the very few who is true to her appearance, not squinting at her, the goddess of liar.


    But now even this very small number of people who are consistent in appearance have betrayed, which really makes Loki feel a little uncomfortable.


    Originally, she had no friends, and now she has no friends. Isn''t that really lonely.


    Therefore, Loki is very concerned about Hestia''s movements now, and naturally he does not care about Ais'' strange actions.


    "..." Ais glanced at Loki, and then said, "God Hestia said that Loki wanted to harm her."


    "What?" Loki was stunned, and said incredulously: "She Hestia still has the face of the villain to sue first? Isn''t she hiding a level 7 and trying to trick me?"


    Ais didn''t explain, but felt that what she said seemed to be wrong, which made Loki misunderstood, so she continued expressionlessly:


    "God Hestia also said to his family, ''I think you are level 7, isn''t this cheating?''"


    This time, Ais repeated the original text incomprehensibly, thinking that Loki should be able to understand it like this. However, at this time, Loki stared at big and small eyes and said:


    "Taking her family members as level 7 is cheating? Who am I cheating? I''m not cheating anyone!"

 Chapter 806：

    Didn''t Loki fool anyone? Then why did God Hestia say that because I explained it wrong again... Ais tilted her head in confusion and said strangely:


    "But the family members of God Hestia have admitted it. He also thinks that Loki is cheating. I don''t think he is lying."


    "What? That handsome and outrageous little brother actually said that?"


    Loki opened his eyes wide, and said to Ais in a surprised tone:


    "Are you sure? Ace."


    Ais nodded, she felt that she should not have misunderstood Su Jin''s consciousness, because she had been staring at Su Jin just now and rarely looked away, so there should be no misinterpretation.


    "If that''s the case..." Loki couldn''t help biting the fingernail of his right thumb, gritted his teeth and muttered, "I think he''s a level 7, but I think he''s cheating... cheating himself? That''s not right? Possibly, if you can kill Udeus at level 6 with one blow, it will be at least level 7... It will be at least level 7...Is it impossible..."


    Hearing Loki''s muttering, the members of the Loki family on the side looked at each other.


    "Isn''t it..." The werewolf Bert, who had shrunk his neck after seeing Su Jin, couldn''t close his mouth at this time: "That man, is it possible that he is above level 7? Level 8? Is there such a level?"


    "Yes!" Finn nodded solemnly and said: "You may not have seen it in your generation, but in the era when I started to rise, the upper limit of Orari was not the current level 7 at all, but..."


    "...Level 9, this is the highest adventurer level in history." Rivillia, who also experienced that era, sighed softly: "If it wasn''t for the failure of those strong men to challenge the dungeon, the current Oral Lishuang Wang, I''m afraid it''s not our turn yet."


    Hearing what the seniors said, Burt couldn''t help but take a deep breath:


    "hiss!"


    On the other hand, Riviria noticed that although Ais was a little surprised when she heard these words, her eyes were obviously brighter.


    This child... Could it be that he was planning to ask the Hestia Familiar to teach him to become stronger? Riviera, who knew that Ais wanted to become stronger, was a little panicked.


    At this time, Loki, who pondered for a while, couldn''t help sighing:


    "If it''s really level 8, or even level 9, it makes sense."


    If Zeus and Hera''s family left a last ''hero'' and tried their best to hide his traces, then the last legacy of the two families of ''male god'' and ''goddess'' must have talent. Shocking.


    Looking at Su Jin''s age, it is obviously over 20 years old, so fifteen years ago, he should have happened to be over 5 years old, just the age when he just became an adventurer.


    Astonishing talent, the inheritance and cultivation of the two major families, it is not impossible to cultivate a level 8 in fifteen years.


    But, how did Zeus and Hera hide this last hope in Euler and prevent them from discovering it? It can''t be brought to the outside world. Although there are monsters outside of Orari, there is no way for Orari''s adventurers to go to the dungeon to kill monsters...


    But if he really trained to level 8 in the outside world, then Su Jin''s talent...


    "Those two troublesome guys really left me in big trouble."


    Thinking of this, Loki couldn''t help but look in the direction where Su Jin was going. Her eyes seemed to pass through many obstacles, and she saw the black-haired youth advancing on the street and his back.


    ???


    But at this moment, the back in Loki''s eyes suddenly turned sideways, and a pair of dark eyes looked at her lightly.


    The atmosphere seemed to freeze here.


    "Rocky...Rocky..."


    Loki came back to his senses and looked at the nervous Riviera in front of him. He couldn''t help his voice trembling and said:


    "Mom, why are you so close? Could it be that you like me? I''m your beloved daughter~~"


    However, to her surprise, Rivillia, who was originally concerned about such a name, not only did not get angry, but said worriedly:


    "Loki, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, what can I do." Loki said with an ugly smile.


    Hearing this, Rivillia was even more worried: "You said it was fine, but why are your hands shaking all the time!"


    Hearing this, Loki looked down, but saw that his hands were wrapped around him at some point in time, and he couldn''t stop shaking.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As if... as if she was ''fearing''.


    That man... that look... Loki couldn''t help swallowing the horror that was in his heart. It''s definitely not a level 8, it''s definitely not a level 9 that can be explained by a level 8... That guy, that man... Absolutely, absolutely definitely has a **** The power of rank...


    "Loki, are you really okay?" Riviera asked worriedly.


    By her side, members of the Loki Familiar had long been around Loki, and even Ais looked at her with a worried look on her face.


    Obviously, what happened to Loki just now was so wrong that even the sluggish Ais realized it.


    "No, I''m fine." Loki took a deep breath, then looked around at the people in front of her, looking at these family members, she opened her mouth and said, "From now on, without my permission, you are not allowed to lift the little ones. Shorty''s family, especially that man, do you understand?"


    Hearing this, Finn and Riviria couldn''t help but glance at each other, and then nodded in unison:


    "Yes!"


    Everyone agreed to Loki, only Ais stood by without saying a word, as if in a daze.


    However, Loki of Ais, who usually cares about Ais very much, didn''t notice this. Instead, he looked at the direction where Su Jin was leaving with a solemn expression, and his heart turned violent.


    Could it be... Can grace really make human beings comparable to gods...


    ...


    Hephaestus shop.


    Hephaestus, who was instructing his family at the blacksmith shop behind the shop, was just about to rest for a while when he heard a cry for help:


    "Help, Hephaestus, someone is trying to kill me!"


    Hephaestus sighed helplessly, feeling the weight that rushed over to grab him from behind and hung on him like a koala.


    Why do I feel that I was killed by you before you were killed... Now is the time to rest!


    Chapter 1100 Shocked Hephaestus for a whole year


    "Save me, Hephaestus, only you can save me now."


    Hearing the cry of her friend, Hephaestus pinched her brows, and then dragged the koala on her body down:


    "Although I don''t know what trouble you''ve encountered, I''ll explain in advance that borrowing money is free of discussion, and other matters will be discussed."


    "Why can''t you just borrow money?" Hestia protested in dissatisfaction.


    "Then are you here to borrow money?" Hephaestus glanced at her.


    "That''s not it."


    Hestia shook her head, then grabbed Hephaestus'' skirt and said:


    "Help, Hephaestus, Loki wants to murder me!"


    "Loki?" Hephaestus showed a surprised expression: "Are you sure? Isn''t your relationship very good?"


    "Who has a good relationship with her." Hestia gritted her teeth and said bitterly: "And that hateful flat girl, I know her true face now, she is more sinister than her nickname."


    "Don''t say anything else, just explain to me the whole story in detail."


    Hephaestus pinched her eyebrows. It''s dinner time. She hasn''t eaten yet, okay? There''s no time to talk nonsense with Hestia.


    Hearing this, Hestia suddenly looked aggrieved, not because of what Hephaestus had just said, but because of Loki''s actions:


    "Let me tell you, Loki actually took her own family and went around to preach that Su Jin was a level 7 adventurer. Listen, isn''t this trying to harm people?"


    "And this?"


    Hephaestus was stunned, Su Jin, but he looked in front of the one who signed the contract with Hestia. Now it''s only level 1, and he promoted it as level 7. Loki''s behavior this time was indeed It''s so outrageous, it''s not even different from murder.


    But...is this really something Loki can do?


    Thinking of this, Hephaestus couldn''t help but look at Su Jin.


    To say something ugly, Hephaestus actually thinks that Su Jin is more reliable than Hestia, at least stronger than the lazy and stupid Hestia.


    At this time, when Su Jin saw Hephaestus looking at him, he really understood that he could no longer observe.


    Although Su Jin is also curious as to how Hestia''s head came to such a conclusion, it is imperative to explain the whole story so as to avoid misunderstanding and continue to improve.


    "In a sense, what Hestia said was right. The Loki Familia did publicly declare that I was a level seven adventurer in the tavern."


    Did Loki really do such a thing? Hephaestus was stunned, using this method to Hestia, did that Loki, who was isolated by the gods, really want to be a loner?


    It was at this time that Su Jin added:


    "And in a sense, the Loki Familiar did not say anything wrong."


    ¡Ño¡Ñ) what?"


    Hephaestus and Hestia Qiqi were stunned.


    Are you right?


    Is this child sure that his brain circuits are still normal?


    At this time, Hestia couldn''t care about Loki anymore, and just looked at Su Jin tearfully and said:


    "Su Jin, you said you didn''t get hurt when you went to the dungeon. It''s obviously hurt, and you still hurt your head."


    Boom! sound.


    "It hurts!" Hestia squatted on the ground holding her head and cried out in pain, "Why beat me?"


    Su Jin sighed helplessly at this time, stretched out his hand and patted Hestia''s shoulder and said:


    "Aren''t we family?"


    "That''s right, but what does this have to do with you hitting me on the head?" Hestia asked tearfully.


    Su Jin interviewed: "Shouldn''t the family share the blessings and share the burdens?"


    "Think, even if you say so, why are you hitting me?" Hestia couldn''t turn her head around.


    "Since you said that I hurt my brain, as a family, isn''t it very reasonable for us to have difficulties together?"


    Su Jin smiled and rubbed his fists, looking at Hestia with bad intentions.


    The Hestia clerk''s face froze, and then he said in a huff:


    "This is what kind of slap in the face, it''s clearly you want to hit me! Or hit me justifiably!"


    "You''re not stupid, aren''t you?" Su Jin looked at Hestia with a subtle expression, as if saying, ''You still have a brain''.


    Hestia froze for a while, then sniffled, and looked at Su Jin crying:


    "Su Jin, you are a big badass, so I was so worried about you, I went to Hephaestus to ask her for help, but you, you actually bullied me!"


    "I''m not alive!"


    Looking at Hestia lying on the ground with splashes, Su Jin shrugged and said to Hephaestus, who was thinking about it:


    "This idiot hasn''t reacted yet."


    At this time, Hephaestus looked at Su Jin with a subtle expression and said, "Why do people over Loki think you are level 7?"


    Su Jin rubbed his chin and said uncertainly:


    "Probably...because I killed Udeus in front of them..."


    "Udeus, the Udeus of level 6?"


    Orpheus'' breathing stagnated for a moment, and then she asked in astonishment.


    Hestia, who had been begging for hugs on the ground, stood up after a moment, and asked with a confused expression:


    "What did you say? You really ran to the 37th floor of the basement and killed the floor master with one blow??"


    "Didn''t you tell me not to go below the 5th floor?"


    "One blow??" Hephaestus next to him widened his eyes. Kill Udeus in one blow? Is this something a human can do? You are only level 1, not level 7 nor level 8. She now understands why the people of the Loki Familia misunderstood, and if it was her, she would also misunderstand.


    "Is there such a thing?" Su Jin pretended to be dumbfounded and said, "How do I remember that I promised to come back within an hour?"


    "Su Jin, you!" Hestia stomped her feet angrily, and then said with a look of fear, "Why are you so disobedient? I''ve said it before, it would be very dangerous for a novice like you to go below the 5th floor... "


    Hestia just spoke at this moment, stunned for a moment, blinked and said:


    "Within an hour, you ran to the 37th floor and killed Udeus without taking any damage, and then ran back? Aren''t you level 1?"


    "Can''t kill Udeus at the first level?" Su Jin asked with a smile.


    "But it''s impossible. It is impossible for a level one adventurer to kill Udeus. You are not the heroes of a thousand years ago, you can kill the dungeon without the power of favor. Monster... eh?"


    Hestia was stunned, and asked Su Jin stupidly, "Su Jin, don''t you mean to say..."


    At this time, Su Jin said quietly: "I don''t think Udeus is strong, at least he is not as strong as me."


    "I see."

 Chapter 807：

    Hestia showed an expression of sudden realization:


    "I turned out to be picking up a wild hero as a family member!"


    Hearing this, Hephaestus'' face changed, and he quickly pulled the sofa chair beside him and pushed it behind Hestia.


    Then a bang.


    Hestia slumped over the sofa and slammed away.


    Before smoking it, she was still smoking there:


    "I found an ancient hero on the street..."


    Chapter 1101 Be careful I take over


    Outside the bedroom on the 3rd floor of the Hephaestus shop.


    Hephaestus, who had just carried Hestia in, came out and gave Su Jin a complicated look.


    "...Is she okay?" Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa in the hall, asked with a subtle expression.


    "...It''s not a big deal, it''s just too much surprise, well, although it''s the first time I know that a **** can faint like this."


    Hephaestus gestured towards Su Jin, then walked to the wine cabinet and took out two wine glasses and a bottle of fruit wine.


    "I never imagined that Hestia would find someone like you on the street."


    ancient heroes.


    It generally refers to those strong human beings who were active in the millennium ago, when the gods were not in the lower realm, relying on their own strength to fight monsters.


    Compared with the large-scale wholesale of relatives in modern times after the birth of Enhui, the number of ancient heroes is pitifully small, and it is even seriously suspected that the number does not exceed a hundred.


    But it was this rare number that protected the human race in the era when dungeon monsters ravaged the earth.


    Therefore, anyone who knows a little bit of ancient knowledge understands what kind of monster the heroes were at that time!


    It can be said that even if those monsters have no favor, they are not inferior to modern level 5 or higher adventurers by themselves.


    If it is the strong among the ancient heroes, it is not unheard of to be comparable to level 7 or even level 9.


    Picking up such a strong man for no reason is like a poor and down-to-earth person who suddenly learned that the lottery ticket he bought had won a billion billion, so Hestia fainted without any reason.


    In fact, Hephaestus thought she would be dizzy if it were herself.


    Although her family is also a well-known big family in Orari, are they capable of fighting? Then the benevolent see benevolence and the wise see wisdom.


    If he can earn an ancient hero comparable to level 7 for nothing, Hephaestus seriously doubts that his performance is estimated to be even worse than Hestia.


    "Can you drink?" Hephaestus put the glass and bottle on the table.


    "A little bit." Su Jin moved on the sofa and said.


    "Have a drink with me." Hephaestus picked up the bottle and shook it.


    "it is good."


    After getting Su Jin''s response, Hephaestus poured Su Jin a glass of fruit wine, then picked up her own glass and sipped it and said:


    "To be honest, if you hadn''t already become Hestia''s family, I would have robbed you."


    Hephaestus said of this look of envy:


    "An ancient hero who can accept favors has only happened once or twice in history."


    Although it is said that thousands of years ago, when the gods did not have the lower realm, there were heroes who could retreat to the monsters in the dungeon, but in fact these heroes were still inextricably related to the gods.


    In that era, although the gods could not be in the lower realm, there were fairy spirits equivalent to the incarnations of the gods.


    Compared with the gods who can''t use divine power now, fairy spirits can directly mobilize the power of the gods to give human protection. Although most of them can only be given to a single person, they can also give that person a powerful power.


    For this reason, the strongest heroes in ancient times were often selected by fairy spirits in a cruel environment, and then cultivated with divine power.


    And once divine power is given, the favor will not take effect. This is a fact verified by the gods.


    While being able to obtain favors, he also possesses the power of ancient heroes.


    Then Su Jin''s "origin" is very tricky in Hephaestus'' eyes.


    Having received the cruel training of ancient heroes, but without conferring favors, this method can only be so crazy for some gods who have already lost the bet.


    Thinking of this, Hephaestus couldn''t help but look at Su Jin who was drinking.


    And Su Jin looked up at her after taking a sip of wine and said:


    "Just ask what you want to ask, do you still want to get me drunk?"


    "I really thought about it that way, but I gave up in the end."


    Hephaestus sighed, then looked at Su Jin''s smiling face and said:


    "And even if I forget, will you say it?"


    "I will decide what to say based on the situation." Su Jin responded with a smile.


    "Is that so, a follower of secrecy?"


    Hephaestus shook his head helplessly, then glanced at Su Jin and said:


    "Although it''s a bit overstepping, I still want to confirm one thing."


    Hephaestus said that he took a deep look at Su Jin and said:


    "Will the gods standing behind you cause trouble for Hestia?"


    Su Jin raised his brows and said with a smile in his eyes:


    "If this is the case, I can tell you bluntly."


    "The gods standing behind me include Hades, Hera and Athena, and even..."


    Su Jin said, this expression is quite playful:


    "...and even Hestia."


    Hephaestus was stunned.


    After a long while, she came back to it, took a sip of wine and said:


    "When did these guys get together? I don''t know..."


    Hephaestus was completely relieved after hearing the god''s name from Su Jin''s mouth.


    Good guy, she thought it was some **** who went crazy, but she cultivated ancient heroes in this era, and after a long time, she turned out to be her own.


    The gods in this world also exist, but they are different from the gods in Hakoniwa. The gods in this world are more like factions, just like the families established by the gods now.


    A faction built for entertainment purposes by gods who have no ''blood relationship'' at all.


    However, after having a family, the old-fashioned god-based game has naturally been terminated indefinitely.


    Compared with the past and forming sects with people who are also gods, the gods now prefer to establish their own families and fight with the family as a unit.


    After all, being the boss is always more refreshing than being a soldier.


    But it was Hera and the others who were driven out... This is really... Hephaestus can somewhat understand Hera''s thoughts.


    Their family members have been delisted in the actual sense, and they have no use for cultivating heroes after the game is over.


    So the final result is naturally to be given to the gods who are close to the same god.


    Of course, the most suitable one here is Hestia, who has just started the Familiar game.


    So Su Jin said that Hestia was standing behind him, and Hephaestus could understand it naturally.


    It''s just that this method is still too messy. Heroes can only be born in the training of life and death. Ghosts know how many candidates Hera and the others have killed. At least Hephaestus cannot approve this training method:


    "Is their purpose to strengthen the gods?"


    "Yes." Su Jin looked at Hephaestus with a subtle look in his eyes, and his eyes seemed to say, ''You actually learned to answer quickly''.


    "What about other than that?"


    "Gone."


    Su Jin said with certainty.


    "Think they are smart, they didn''t add some extra stuff." Hephaestus sighed, took a sip of wine and said:


    "Thank you for your honesty, at least this way I don''t have to worry about Hestia..."


    Before Hephaestus could finish speaking, the door was slammed open.


    With red eyes, Hestia rushed to the secretary and grabbed his hand:


    "Su Jin, take off your clothes quickly and come into the room with me!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned.


    Hephaestus next to him was also dumbfounded, and said in a circle:


    "Hey, Hestia, that''s my bedroom! What do you want to do in my bedroom!"


    Hearing this, Hestia suddenly turned her head, stunned, and then showed a surprised face.


    "Yup!"


    "If that''s the case, then Hephaestus, come with you!"


    Hephaestus: ¡Ño¡Ñ) What?"


    Goddess Craftsman, dumbfounded on the spot.


    Chapter 1102 Attributes and Developmental Abilities


    "So... you just want to show me this?"


    Hephaestus looked at Hestia, who was riding on Su Jin''s waist and holding a silver needle, with eyes like she was dead.


    "That''s right, isn''t it possible?"


    Hestia pierced his finger with a silver needle, and then dripped blood on Su Jinchi''s back.


    "Let the main gods of other kinsmen see the backs of their kinsmen, should I thank you for your trust?"


    Hephaestus gave Hestia a helpless look and sighed:


    "Aren''t you afraid that I see something I shouldn''t see?"


    "It''s nothing to watch, right?"


    Hestia drew the sacred text on Su Jin''s back with his blood-stained fingers, while missing one.


    "...It''s really nothing to see."


    Hephaestus stared intently at Su Jin''s back, at the skin exposed to the air, and nodded very seriously.


    Su Jin''s mouth twitched as if her skin was being pricked by the sight of a needle, forcing herself not to care about Hephaestus, but asked Hestia:


    "Then what? What is the purpose of pulling me in to update the favor?"


    "Su Jin, you shouldn''t know, right?"


    Hestia wrote the sacred text on Su Jin''s back with his own blood, and said:


    "The so-called favor is actually a kind of power that extracts the history that human beings have experienced, and taps its own potential under the guidance of sacred words."


    "Can you understand this?"


    "can."


    Su Jin sighed, in fact Su Jin knew more than Hestia.


    Even as a personal experiencer, he knew the power of grace, like adding a new operating system to a computer.


    The source of power to tap one''s own potential actually comes from the adventurer himself, and God is in it, but only plays a guiding role.


    It is precisely because of this that when the power of monsters restrains divine power, the favor of adventurers can restrain the power of monsters.


    Because of its essence, what favor taps is actually the potential of the adventurer himself.


    "If you can understand, then it will be much easier to explain." Hestia breathed a sigh of relief, and then continued to use a silver needle to pierce the wound on the recovered fingertip, while saying:


    "Since it is to tap one''s own potential, then we have to talk about the concept of level."


    "It''s as if the world doesn''t have the same leaf."


    "Because of the uniqueness of each person, and the potential of each person, there are differences between the same grades."

 Chapter 808：

    "The first level of giants is often stronger than humans in terms of physique, the magic power of elves is also stronger than that of humans, and humans are stronger than elves and giants in endurance."


    "Then the question is, is it comparable to a hero''s level 1, and is it the same as ordinary people?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and immediately understood what Hestia meant:


    "You mean to say?"


    "That''s right!"


    Hestia showed a smug smile:


    "You have the power of level 7, and the level 1 on your body is naturally different from the level 1 of others."


    "Although it is difficult to upgrade, there is a shortcut to upgrade from level 1 to level 2."


    Hephaestus next to him heard this and understood what Hestia meant:


    "That''s it, it''s that one."


    "That''s right."


    Hestia was so happy as if she was about to fly, she smiled directly and said to Su Jin, who was not sure what was going on:


    "Because Enhui is to materialize, extract, and tap the potential of the past, people who have experienced training since childhood have a great advantage in promotion from Level 1 to Level 2."


    "That is, when Enhui is updated for the first time after drawing, there is only one time, which can limit the past experience and greatly strengthen its own attributes."


    Speaking of this, Hephaestus next to him was worried that Su Jin didn''t understand, and quickly explained:


    "That is to say, if you have obtained the power of level 7 through self-cultivation, this upgrade may allow you to skip the process of leveling and upgrade directly to level 2."


    "This also happened to ancient heroes who could accept favors in the past, but that was also more than 1,000 years ago. The people of that year are almost dead, and only us gods still remember."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately understood what Hestia meant:


    "You mean I can upgrade to level 2 now and tap into my potential?"


    "No, it''s not about digging out the potential, it''s about evolving wholeheartedly."


    Hestia said with bright eyes:


    "You can understand it as life enhancement."


    "And the most important thing is that after you advance to level 2, you get the same strength coefficient bonus as everyone else."


    "But since your foundation is different from others, so..."


    Hestia grinned and gradually revealed a perverted smile:


    "Hey, if your foundation is good enough, you will become a level 2, level 8, which is comparable to 8, which is even stronger than the strongest adventurer right now!"


    No, I''m better than that at level 1...but does this upgrade really work for me? Su Jin had doubts in his heart.


    His current physique, even compared to the three-digit Protoss, is not inferior. Can grace really improve his strength?


    At this time, Hephaestus looked strangely at Hestia, who had been drawing sacred words:


    "Is it not done yet?"


    "...A little bit."


    For the 15th time, Hestia pierced his finger with a silver needle, his face faintly pale and said:


    "I don''t know why, it''s very troublesome to extract Su Jin''s past experience."


    "Obviously my blood is just an introduction. He is the one who really mobilizes his potential, but why haven''t I gotten results after using so much blood?"


    At this time, Su Jin was also observing the Bengyu, which was expanding and contracting violently in the spiritual grid.


    Bengyu, who had been unable to drive his evolution after his spiritual promotion to 4 digits broke, is now in a frantic trembling, echoing his potential and Hestia''s wishes.


    At this time, Hephaestus looked at Hestia with an ugly face. :


    "Come on, if you continue to lose blood like this, you will activate the protective measures and automatically restore your divine power to return to the heaven. If you really go back, be careful that I take your order!"


    "Only this, don''t even think about it!"


    Hestie shouted, and then slapped Su Jin''s back with his blood-stained hand.


    Slap it!


    The sacred text behind Su Jin finally changed.


    Chapter 1103 Fortune and Visit


    ¡¾LV1¡¿


    Strength: max? ? ? ? , Durable max? ? ? ? Dexterity: max? ? ? ? Agile max? ? ? ? , magic: max? ? ? ?


    "Magic": [None]


    "Skill": [omitted]


    ¡¾Upgradable! ¡¿


    [Optional development capabilities: [Creation], [Destruction], [Life], [Mechanical]. ¡¿


    Hestia looked at the translated text in her hand, breathing heavily and fell into a long silence.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with the ability?" Seeing that Hestia didn''t move, Hephaestus walked over and glanced at the paper in the other''s hand.


    In the next second, the female craftsman said with a stunned expression: "What the **** is this?"


    "4 question marks for all attributes? And what does max mean? Limit? Enhui has tapped the potential to the limit? This kind of thing has never happened!"


    "And these blessings, how much do those old guys value you?"


    "Hephaestus!" Hestia turned her head and looked at her girlfriend with wide eyes.


    "what?"


    Hephaestus said in shock.


    "Hit me!"


    Snapped!


    "It hurts, I really didn''t have a dream, but Hephaestus, you really fought!"


    Hestia, who was rubbing the back of her red hands, looked at her girlfriend with an aggrieved expression.


    "Isn''t that what you asked for?"


    Hephaestus said calmly, but her actions did not hide her jealousy:


    "Really, if it wasn''t for this kid on your side, I would have wanted to dig my feet, okay? He even came to tell me to hit you with his nose on his face?"


    "I''ve never seen such a request."


    This is why Hephaestus and Hestia are too good to be involved.


    If it was someone else, Su Jin wouldn''t even want to get out of bed tonight.


    "Hey hey hey!" Hestia laughed like a fool after hearing Hephaestus''s jealous words.


    Thinking that he had picked up such a big treasure on the street, Hestia was like floating on the clouds now.


    At this moment, Su Jin, who was still lying on the bed, said helplessly:


    "Have you two played enough? If you have played enough, can you show me the attributes?"


    "Oh!" Hestia was stunned for a moment, then reacted, and quickly handed the translated document to Su Jin.


    "max? What attribute is this?" Su Jin frowned and asked slightly surprised.


    "It means ''overfilled'' and can no longer continue to tap its potential."


    Compared to Hestia, Hephaestus, who is quite experienced in granting favors, explained:


    "God''s grace allows people to tap their potential, but it is not without limits. The meaning of this max is that your body has tapped its own strength to the limit."


    "As for the question mark after that, it''s actually impossible to determine. Judging from the fact that you have 4 question marks on your body, your basic value should be 4 digits, but the exact number of 4 digits cannot be determined with the power of grace. ."


    Listening to Hephaestus talking a lot over there, Hestia''s eyes seemed to be rolling in circles.


    Although she often goes to the library and is very eager to learn, her understanding of sacred texts and grace is only a novelty.


    If you really want to talk about the understanding of favor, it is natural that the auction horse can''t catch up with Hephaestus.


    "Is that so?" Su Jin couldn''t help looking at Hestia after hearing Hephaestus'' words.


    Hestia, who noticed that Su Jin was looking at him and clearly understood his background, couldn''t help sweating.


    However, in the face of this situation, she could only bite the bullet and say:


    "Yes, that''s it, what Hephaestus said, exactly as I thought."


    Hephaestus glanced at Hestia helplessly.


    I told you not to learn. I read all kinds of messy things in the library every day, and I don¡¯t know how to develop a family. Now I have encountered the pie that fell from Su Jin this day. majesty.


    If this situation continues, I am afraid that Su Jin may run away.


    After all, if you want to become stronger, you don''t necessarily need Hestia, but if you want Hestia to gain a firm foothold in Orari, you have to hold onto Su Jin''s thigh.


    The confidence of the two sides is simply not the same rank.


    unless¡­¡­


    Hephaestus looked at Hestia with deep meaning, and focused on the figure of the man.


    If nothing else, the female gods are still very predictable, at least all of them are beautiful and charming.


    If Su Jin doesn''t mind that Hestia is a loli, it seems that Hestia really has the grasp of Su Jin.


    Of course, in Hephaestus'' impression, the love between gods and mortals often ends in tragedy.


    But only Su Jin, Hephaestus still thinks it is worth a try.


    The power of grace is to make human beings evolve and bring them closer to God.


    If people like Su Jin can''t cross the barrier between humans and gods, then no one in this world can.


    So in this regard, Hephaestus has inexplicable confidence in Su Jin.


    This confidence is naturally provided by the dazzling attribute bar and exaggerated skill bar.


    After hearing Hestia''s words, Su Jin was thoughtful:


    "Have you reached the limit?"


    You know your own affairs.


    In the past, promotion relied on the power of Bengyu to dig its own limit in a very short period of time.


    Up to now, even if Beng Yu''s strength has an exceptional 4-digit evaluation, it is no longer possible to dig Su Jin''s potential further.


    This is not because Bengyu is incompetent, but because his type of car engine can no longer carry the aircraft carrier Su Jin.


    In a sense, the areas where Su Jin can improve is very limited.


    "By the way, which one do you want to choose for Su Jin''s development ability? You have now reached the critical point of upgrading. As long as you choose development ability, I can let you upgrade directly."


    Hestia looked at the document in Su Jin''s hand, frowned and asked:


    "But speaking of which, I have never heard of many abilities in this area, how about you, Hephaestus?"


    "Don''t look at me, it''s the first time I''ve seen Su Jin''s situation." Hephaestus spread her hands.


    There are basically blacksmiths in her family, and she has never seen these strange developmental abilities in Su Jin.


    Hearing Hephaestus say this, Hestia also understood that the two of them could not give any advice:


    "In other words, you can only choose Su Jin yourself."


    "Then choose Good Fortune." Su Jin said calmly while holding the document.


    "Choose good fortune? Why?" Hestia asked suspiciously.


    "Because of intuition." Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "Intuition tells me that choosing good fortune is the most beneficial."


    "Like this?"


    Hestia stared blankly at Su Jin''s smile, and when she regained her senses, she picked up the silver needle and pierced her fingertips again.


    "If that''s the case, then I''m sure."


    "Make sure."

 Chapter 809：

    The voice fell, and a drop of blood fell on Su Jin''s back.


    That is, at the same time, within Su Jin Lingge, the pitch-black gem called Bengyu.


    At this moment, it was covered with cracks.


    Chapter 1104 Goblin''s Scream


    Cracked jade shattered. This was something that Su Jin repeatedly confirmed when he was sleeping on the 4th floor of Hephaestus'' shop.


    The destruction of a gift with an exceptional 4-digit number is a rare thing even in Hakoba, but Su Jin was not too worried, instead there was a smile on his face.


    The reason is that the forum is connected to the Hakoten center, and the evaluation sent after checking the ability change.


    ¡¾Creation Authority¡¿


    [The creation of the power level, under the guidance of grace, absorbs the miracle creation called Bengyu, and combines the three to break the boundary and form the special authority. On the one hand, it has a mighty power that can be called a miracle. ¡¿


    [Evaluation of the central garden: (three-digit special authority)]


    This is the second time Su Jin has obtained authority, and it is also the root force he most hopes to use to correspond to destruction.


    "I didn''t expect that grace could combine the creation of the power level with the collapsing jade... This is really..."


    The sudden situation made Su Jin smile until dawn.


    Although it seems that the 4-digit power of creation and the exceptional 4-digit Bengyu, plus the blessing that I don''t know how to evaluate, the three-in-one exchange for a three-digit authority seems to be a bit of a loss.


    But sometimes, the value of things is not measured in quantity.


    In the case of Bengyu, the greatest ability is to tap the potential of life and make it quickly reach the theoretical limit.


    However, after Su Jin reached 4 figures, this ability did not have much effect.


    The same is true for the power of creation. Although Su Jin has this kind of power, in fact, he does not have the ability to reach the level of authority, and it is not a great improvement for him.


    As for the grace, let alone the conflict between the function and the collapse jade, the efficiency of tapping the potential is also too much worse.


    Then after the combination of the three, the characteristics of the three parties are preserved, but they are also strengthened by mutual promotion, and even form a sublimation, which can increase Su Jin''s power again.


    This means that the immovable real estate that could not be used and the value is not high is suddenly replaced by a large amount of cash flow.


    This transformation is absolutely beneficial to Su Jin.


    "It''s a pity that the power of creation that has been sublimated has lost the function of rapid improvement for me now..."


    Su Jin sat on the sofa and tapped the table, feeling a little greedy.


    If it is the previous Bengyu, then Su Jin''s growth can be quickly accelerated when Su Jin has the ability to reach 4 figures.


    But now he can''t do it, he can only slowly upgrade through accumulation like an adventurer in a dungeon.


    Of course this slowness is relative.


    Compared with the gods of the little garden, Su Jin''s speed of improvement is enough to make 90% of the three-digit figures get sick.


    "However, does the authority of creation still have the ability to tap the potential at a high speed for those below 4 digits? This characteristic... No wonder that Emperor Wa became the speaker of the Eastern Gods."


    Feeling the power of authority in his mind, Su Jin couldn''t help but secretly exploded his tongue.


    Since Bengyu can merge with the power of creation to form authority, it means that the truth of creation of the emperor Wa should have such a similar power.


    Thinking of the endless human heroes of the Eastern Gods, Su Jin more or less understood something.


    "In a sense, it is simply a magnifying glass of power..."


    With this ability, Su Jin''s purpose in coming to this world has basically been completed, and the rest of the gains are for nothing.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help muttering:


    "The power of good fortune should only be spread among the 4-digit number, and it is more appropriate to use the degraded grace below the 4-digit number."


    After Su Jin experienced the favor in person, he understood that the effect of this kind of power on the 4-digit number, although there is, is not strong.


    Those who can reach 4 digits are all masters who have tapped their potential to a certain extent, and they are also a tyrant in Hakoba.


    A power like Enhui is just the icing on the cake for them, not too tempting.


    As for the 5-digit number, that is the super plug-in that doubles the experience, which belongs to the level of helping in the snow.


    So... 4 digits or more are given by the authority of creation, and below 4 digits are just ordinary favors.


    The combination of the two holds the upper and lower layers of the Greek gods firmly in the palm of your hand.


    As a result, Su Jin may be able to surpass Zeus and become a real Greek god-king.


    "The path is already in front of me, and the next step is how to go on properly."


    Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief when he thought that the request of Hakoten Greece had been completed.


    Although the previous plans were all plans, after all, there was no certainty that they could get it now, so Su Jin was actually under a lot of pressure before.


    But now, things have basically locked him down somewhat.


    He sighed, leaned lazily on the sofa, reached out and grabbed the latest attribute update record on the desktop.


    ¡¾Su Jin¡¿


    ¡¾LV2¡¿


    Strength: i0, Durability i0 Dexterity: i0 Agility i0, Magic: i0.


    "Magic": [None]


    "Skill":


    ¡¾slightly¡¿


    Ability to develop: [Creation]


    Compared with before, only the level has been increased by one level, but only Su Jin himself knows how he has improved under the effect of the whole good fortune.


    The physical quality has increased by more than 30%. Although the microcosm has not increased, there has been some kind of transformation in quality.


    Under such circumstances, Su Jin was very sure that his strength should have more than doubled.


    This is only raised from the first level to the second level, if it is raised to the third level, or even the fourth level...


    Thinking about that possibility, Su Jin has an urge to level up immediately.


    But the impulse came and went quickly.


    "Although it''s not impossible to upgrade, but in addition to training, if you want to quickly become stronger through battle, you must at least find a three-digit powerhouse to fight against."


    ¡­


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but complain:


    "Where did the three-digit numbers come from in this basement to fight against me?"


    The only way for Su Jin to go to level 3 is to go back to Hakoba to find trouble with those **** kings.


    However, now, the world has not observed it yet, so things like upgrading can only be postponed.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help muttering:


    "Why can''t the dungeon breed three-digit monsters..."


    At this time, the door was pushed open with a creaking sound, and Hephaestus, who was wearing a decent dress, pushed the door and walked in:


    "Waking up so early? Are you like Hestia, you haven''t slept all night, have you?"


    "It''s a coincidence, I really haven''t slept." Su Jin shrugged and said with a smile, "But you came here this morning, did you come to attack me in the morning?"


    Hearing this, Hephaestus looked strange:


    "If I hadn''t known that you had been in the room, I would have doubted that you would have eavesdropped on me."


    "How?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment.


    At this time, Hephaestus said:


    "Hestia wanted to sneak into your room just now."


    "And then what? What about the Hestians?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    Hephaestus spread her hands: "Because my family members said that a beautiful girl came downstairs looking for you, so run down and confront each other, probably..."


    "Pretty girl? Looking for me? Who is it?"


    Su Jin said with a strange expression. He didn''t know a few girls in Orari, okay?


    At this time, Hephaestus looked at Su Jin with subtle eyes and said:


    "A famous little girl."


    "Who?"


    "[Jian Ji]."


    Chapter 1105 Miss Vixen


    "Ace, please wait a moment."


    Hearing the voice, the blond female knight with the reputation of [Sword Princess] in Orari stopped and looked back.


    Calling her from behind was an elf girl with a long orange ponytail, clear blue eyes, and white knee-high socks.


    The elf girl''s name is Lefia Veledis, and she is Ace''s junior in the Loki Familia.


    "What''s wrong?" Ais tilted her head and looked at Lefiya.


    Lefiya ran to Ais out of breath and said with a little doubt:


    "Ais, didn''t you say you went out this morning to exercise?"


    "Well, in order to become stronger." Ais nodded.


    Lefiya hesitated after hearing this, and then said:


    "But you just ran to the deserted area and broke into a church that was suspected to be inhabited. After searching again, you returned to North Street. This is not exercise at all, right?"


    "Yes, this is not exercise, then what?" Ais tilted her head and looked at Lefiya, "Does Lefiya want to exercise?"


    "Ah this..."


    Lefiya was stunned for a moment, her expression a little embarrassed.


    Can she say that she purposely followed Ais out this morning just to be alone with her?


    In terms of purpose, even if Ais didn''t come out for exercise, it seemed to be no problem.


    "I-I''m fine, you can do whatever you want..."


    "Um."


    Ais nodded, then turned around and continued to lead Lefia forward.


    The two crossed the avenue of North Street, entered an alley on the side of the road, and then entered the only short wooden house in the alley.


    Inside the wooden house, the short goblin raised his head and saw Aisi, and immediately rubbed his hands and said:


    "Isn''t this our sword girl? Did you come to visit my shop again this time?"


    The goblin is a little-known intelligence businessman from Orari, but because the site is close to the Loki family, the baby has been approached by members of the Loki family several times.


    When Lefiya, who knew the news from the senior of the same family, was still wondering why Ais came here, Ais suddenly said:


    "There is no one in the abandoned church."


    "What? How is this possible, my information will not be wrong..."


    The goblin stared at Ais with wide-eyed panting and uneasiness.


    Thinking that the information was wrong, Ais came to the door in person, and the goblin was already very worried. This famous sword girl in Orari came here to trouble her.


    He''s not like Ais is level 5!


    At this time, Ace said with an expressionless face:


    "I want the correct address."


    "...Okay." Hearing this, the goblin breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Just a moment, I''ll confirm the location of the Hestia family."


    "Family of Hestia??"


    After the goblin went out, Lefiya, who had been standing behind Ais, finally couldn''t help but said to Ais:

 Chapter 810：

    "Ais, are you looking for a member of the Hestia family?"


    "Yes!" Ace said calmly, "Is there any problem?"


    Big problem, okay? Lefiya showed the expression of crying, laughing and crying, and said nervously and worriedly:


    "But didn''t Lord Loki say yesterday that the members of the family should not trouble the Hestia family?"


    "I''m not looking for trouble, just contact." Ais calmly said.


    "Even contact is not enough, it needs Lord Loki''s permission." Lefiya said in a panic.


    "I didn''t hear it." Ace said calmly.


    What? did not hear? Lefiya looked at Ais in a circle, stunned to think that Ais, who looked like a good **** weekdays, would actually use such a trick.


    but¡­¡­


    Even the wayward Ace is super cute! !


    It didn''t take long for the goblin to run in and accompany the smiling face:


    "I''m sorry, Master Jianji, I made a mistake. It seems that the Hestia family did not return to their stronghold yesterday, but went to the Hephaestus shop..."


    Hearing this sentence, Ace immediately turned her head and left.


    "Ace wait for me!"


    "Oh, you haven''t paid your intelligence fee yet? Even if there is an intelligence error, you still have to pay!"


    Ignoring the shouting of the goblin behind her, Ais walked through the alley, along the main road of North Street, and came directly to the Hephaestus shop on North Street.


    "Ais, please wait, you don''t really want to contact the Hestia family, Lord Loki will be angry!"


    Ignoring Lefia''s shouting behind her, Esther grabbed a member of the Hephaestus family and said directly, "I want to see Su Jin of the Hestia family..."


    The name Su Jin is the basic news that Loki bought at a high price from the guild last night.


    It was because of this that Ais also knew the fact that the other party was a newcomer who had just come to Orari.


    Out of her desire to become stronger, Ais, who sat quietly in the room for one night, chose to go against Loki''s order to contact Su Jin in private after dawn.


    This was a daring adventure for Ais, who rarely vetoed orders from her family.


    Seeing that the clerk of the Hephaestus shop was surprised by the visit of Jian Ji, while returning to the shop to report, Lefiya couldn''t help but say:


    "Ace, what are you trying to do?"


    "Become stronger."


    Ace''s words were concise and powerful.


    "Even if you want to become stronger, but if you go against the common decision of your family, you will be..."


    Halfway through Lefia''s words, she suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    With Loki''s doting on Ais, if he only contacts Su Jin in private, as long as there are no major accidents, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    Ahh... Could it be that Ais had already judged this development, so she would resolutely implement her thoughts?


    Should it be Ace? Really good judgment...


    Just as Lefiya was thinking about it, the door of the shop was pushed open with a snap.


    A short, big-breasted girl who was a little taller than Lefiya herself stepped out.


    After the other party came out, he carefully looked at the two girls at the door, and finally locked one person.


    "Is that you? The vixen who came to my children without authorization, yo ho, is still a goblin? When did goblins who value purity actually learn to rob men?"


    In the face of Hestia''s questioning, the Lefiya people are all numb:


    "Who learned to rob men?!"


    Hearing the sound, Hestia raised her chin proudly.


    "Tsk tsk, do you dare to admit it? Is this a goblin?"


    "Who would admit this!!"


    Lefiya''s screams resounded everywhere.


    Chapter 1106 Loki and Freya


    "Don''t admit it? That doesn''t matter. I won''t let you get close to Su Jin anyway."


    Hestia clasped her hands in front of her. Although she was small, she blocked the middle of the gate impartially, with a firm look. There is quite the momentum of a husband who is in charge, and ten thousand people are not open.


    "Who are these people?"


    At the door of the store, Lefia was mad at Hestia''s attitude.


    Who is the vixen who came to steal the man? She had never even seen Su Jin''s face, yet she actually said she was a vixen?


    And it''s Aisi who is looking for Su Jin...Wait for Aisi?


    Lefia suddenly noticed the blind spot.


    It was Aisi who came to look for Su Jin, so doesn''t it mean that the dwarf winter melon in front of him said the vixen was actually referring to Aisi?


    How could my Ace be a vixen?


    Just then, Ace calmly looked at Hestia who was blocking the road in front of me, and said lightly:


    "Please let it go, you''re in the way."


    "what?"


    Hestia looked at Ais in front of her and glanced at her in surprise:


    "This blond... you are the sword girl of Loki''s flat hand?"


    "Are you also the vixen who came to find my Su Jin?"


    When she heard this sentence, Lefiya couldn''t sit still:


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Ais is not a vixen!"


    "Didn''t she come to find Su Jin?"


    Hestia''s expression softened a little. If this sword girl hadn''t come to find Su Jin, then everything would be easy to say.


    After all, she has a conflict with Loki, and it is not a conflict with the people of the Loki family. The two cannot be equated in a certain sense.


    "Ah..." Lefiya was suddenly speechless.


    At this time, Ais calmly said, as if she could not see Hestia''s vigilance:


    "I''m here to find Su Jin, so please let me go."


    "What?" Hestia suddenly widened her eyes and stared at Lefiya: "You still say that you are not a vixen? This is blatantly asking me to walk away and saying no?"


    Ace, why are you adding fuel to the fire? Lefiya''s mouth twitched and she gritted her teeth.


    In any case, Ais, who is a celebrity of Orari, must not bear the reputation of a vixen.


    so¡­¡­


    "Yes, I''m here to find Su Jin, I''m a vixen, and I''m also looking for Aisi for help, so are you satisfied?"


    Lefia gathered up her courage, said everything she wanted in one breath, and then stared at Hestia like a hungry wolf, as if the other party was killing her father and enemy.


    Hearing Lei Feiyang''s self-exposure, Hestia raised her chin proudly as if she had grabbed the opponent''s pigtails.


    "Hmph, finally show your true colors."


    Ais next to me also looked at Lefiya in surprise and said, "Did Lefiya actually come to find Su Jin?"


    "Also?" Hestia heard sensitive words.


    Ais, don''t join in the fun anymore, they took you out with great difficulty... Lefiya blushed and stared at Hestia, completely ignoring the two figures walking in the shop. , said directly:


    "So what if you reveal your true colors? Can you still stop Su Jin from looking for me, this vixen?"


    "You..." Hestia stomped her feet as if she had been stepped on a pain point, a little exasperated.


    "The two..."


    The sudden voice made Lefia look up slightly at the black-haired youth behind Hestia.


    When she saw the other person''s appearance for the first time, Lefiya couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then she was a little shy, and said a little embarrassedly:


    "Ah, sorry."


    Lefia thought that the black-haired youth in front of her was going to go out but was blocked by them, so she stretched out her hand and pulled Ais, leaned to the side, moved out of the way, and continued:


    "Can you take the liberty to ask, is Mr. Su Jin upstairs?"


    "Pfft!" At this moment, a low laughter sounded, but it was the laughter of the woman who accompanied the black-haired youth.


    Lefiya turned her head and recognized her.


    "God Hephaestus?"


    Just when Lefiya was surprised, the handsome black-haired youth who was not human looked at her with strange eyes and said:


    "I''m Su Jin."


    After saying this, Su Jin paused, then looked at Lefiya with a subtle expression:


    "This vixen, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Vixen... Lefiya was stunned, and then her pale face quickly turned red, and her whole body seemed to be steaming.


    "That...that..."


    Seeing Lefiya''s stuttering appearance, Su Jin immediately smiled and said:


    "I got up a little early today, and I haven''t had breakfast yet. I wonder if the fox spirit has free time?"


    "What, as soon as you want to have breakfast with her, we won''t agree..."


    Boom!


    "it hurts!"


    Seeing Hestia squatting beside her with her head covered, Lefia suddenly felt that having breakfast with a strange man was not something she couldn''t refuse.


    "Why hit me?" Hestia, covering her head, looked at Su Jin with wide eyes.


    Su Jin shook his hand and said expressionlessly:


    "This is the result of treating the visiting guests as enemies without authorization."


    "But she said she was a vixen..."


    Before Hestia could finish speaking, Su Jin glared at him, his expression suddenly aggrieved:


    "Anyway, they are gods and parents. They don''t want bad women to get close to their children. Is it wrong?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin said expressionlessly, "Does this bad woman include you?"


    "How could it include me!" Hestia immediately retorted righteously: "How can a **** who likes his own children be a bad woman?"


    "Yes, yes." Su Jin responded perfunctorily, then turned his head and said, "Hephaestus, please let her remember."


    "No problem, leave it to me."


    Hephaestus stretched out her hand, grabbed the back of Hestia''s neck, and dragged him directly into the store.


    "Let go of me! Which side are you on, Hephaestus? Su Jin will be taken away by the vixen!"


    "Be quiet, you idiot!"


    Boom! With a bang, the world fell silent.


    Seeing that Hestia was dragged upstairs by Hephaestus like a corpse, Su Jin turned to look at Lefiya, and then looked at Esther meaningfully:


    "Come on, let''s find a quiet place."


    Without waiting for Lefiya to agree, Ais nodded immediately and said:


    "it is good!"


    Chapter 1107 Hill: How is this possible?


    The residence of the Loki Familia. "Ace, I''m coming in!"


    With a rattling sound, the locked door was opened by the key, with red hair, squinting glasses, and snickering, he walked into the room:

 Chapter 811：

    "Today I have to give Aisi an affectionate good morning kiss... ah..."


    Loki, who looked like a pervert who sneaked into the girl''s room, stared blankly at the neat sheet on the only couch in the room.


    Seeing this scene, Loki reluctantly scratched the back of his head and said:


    "What, I just got back from the expedition and went to exercise early. I thought I would take a day off."


    "This child has worked too hard in order to become stronger. He always forgets the combination of work and rest that I told her."


    While talking, Loki closed the door and whistled to the training ground that Ais used to use in the station.


    Then she was surprised that Ais was not in the long-term training ground.


    "It''s weird, where did Ace go?"


    Loki, who was puzzled by the second monk, stopped Rivillia, who was passing by:


    "Hey, Mom, do you know where my lovely Essence went?"


    "Loki!"


    Riviria gave Loki a fierce look, you, a 100 million-year-old god, have the nerve to call me this 70-year-old elf mother? Do you want to be shameless?


    Then there is no way, Loki''s faceless and skinless are also famous in the family.


    And as the head of the family, everyone really has nothing to do with this wayward god.


    Having said this, Rivillia sighed and said:


    "According to the companions who got up early to prepare breakfast, Ais seems to have gone out with Lefiya very early."


    "Hey, did you go shopping? Really, you didn''t take me with you."


    Loki wrapped his hands behind his head, kicking the gravel on the ground with a bored face, knowing:


    "It''s so boring to live without Aisi!"


    Seeing this scene, Rivilia couldn''t help sighing:


    "Then let''s sort out the information. Didn''t the information about Hestia''s family members have been sorted out yesterday?"


    After hearing this, Loki said confidently:


    "If I have to do everything, what should the family do? I''m doing this for your own good, okay!"


    "A bunch of nonsense."


    Who else can do the work that you can only do if you don''t do it for you? Only the gods can get information from the gods, okay?


    Riviera looked at Loki helplessly, then sighed.


    It was at this time that a member of the family who was responsible for guarding the gate came over:


    "Lord Loki, Lord Riviera."


    Loki immediately showed an interested expression when he saw the visitor.


    "Hey, look at you so nervous, what''s the fun?"


    Hearing this proves that the ordinary family members hesitated for a while, and then said:


    "There is an intelligence businessman outside asking us for intelligence fees."


    When he said this, he paused and said:


    "It was Ais who bought the information and didn''t pay for it."


    "What? That kid can still prostitute?" Loki''s eyes widened, and then he grabbed his head in disbelief: "It''s over, Ais won''t learn from me bad, right?"


    You are quite self-aware...Rivilia squinted at Loki, and then said to the family member:


    "Are you sure Ais bought it?"


    "Yes, it is..."


    "What is it?"


    Riviera wondered.


    The other party hesitated and said, "According to the information dealer, Ais seems to have bought the location information of the Hestia family."


    "What did you say?!"


    Loki grabbed the other side''s shirt, his eyes spit fire and said:


    "You say it again, what kind of information did you buy?"


    "It''s the location information of the Hestia family. I bought it twice. I have already confirmed it with the information dealer..."


    "Fuck!"


    Loki quickly let go of his hand and said to Riviera:


    "Mom, let''s hurry up and save people!"


    At this time, Rivilia panicked first, and then calmed down: "Do you want to call all the high-end combat power away?"


    Loki hesitated for a moment, then said, "Save the two of us first and have a look. If Hestia really intends to attack us, it won''t be too late to do so."


    Hearing this, Riviria looked at it with deep meaning, and Loki glanced.


    Knowing that the other party was taking care of Hestia, a bad friend who didn''t want to completely tear her face off with the other party, she sighed softly:


    "it is good!"


    ...


    The city center of Orari, the top of the tower "Babel".


    Next to the huge floor-to-ceiling window, with long silver-gray hair and a black tube top dress, a beautiful woman stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and said with a smile:


    "I heard that Ota, you found an opponent?"


    The woman is one of the two major families of Orari, the owner of the Princess of Freya, and the goddess of beauty Freya.


    He is also the **** of Orari''s only level 7 adventurer.


    At this time, Freya was teasing her subordinates for the unexpected news she just received this morning.


    "Are you concerned about this matter? Freya-sama."


    A tall and burly young man with tiny pig ears, Ota, who was given the title of fierce by the gods, said in a deep voice.


    "I really do care."


    Freya fiddled with her nails and said with a smile:


    "One blow killed the floor master Udeus, which made the little guy in Loki''s family jealous, and also came to the conclusion that Ota, you are competing with the other party, don''t you think this is very interesting?"


    Hearing this, Ota was silent for a while, and then said:


    "I didn''t compete with anyone. The expedition to the 49th floor of the basement was just a routine exercise."


    "But the little guys from the Loki Familia don''t think so."


    Freya smiled, then squinted her eyes and said:


    "I''m also very interested in the level 7 that suddenly appeared. After all, Loki actually suspected that it was Zeus and Hera''s backhand. Hehe, the **** of tricks like her always likes to think about it."


    At this time, Ota said calmly: "Do you want me to bring that Su Jin to your eyes?"


    "That''s not necessary."


    Freya narrowed her eyes, and a black-haired youth and a blond girl were reflected in the depths of his pupils.


    "I''ll check it out with my own eyes."


    Hearing this, the room fell silent.


    ...


    A rich hostess.


    Outside the store, there is an open-air caf¨¦ serving breakfast.


    Su Jin held the freshly baked toast and looked at Aisy who was bowing to him with a subtle expression:


    "what did you just say?"


    "Teach me to become stronger! Please!"


    Ace bowed solemnly.


    Chapter 1108 I don''t agree


    Looking at Ais who bowed 90 degrees in front of him, Su Jin slowly finished the toast in his hand, took a mouthful of the goat milk on the table, and said:


    "Is this how you usually ask people?"


    Lefiya, who was sitting next to him, also reacted at this time, and quickly said to Ais:


    "Ace, what are you doing?"


    How can one come up and ask others to teach themselves to become stronger? Lefiya screamed in her heart.


    Even if she is Ace''s little fan girl, she still thinks this kind of behavior is very unreliable.


    "The method, is it wrong?" Ais straightened her waist, gave Su Jin a puzzled look, thought about it, and reached out to pull the **** her shoulder.


    The white suspender tights she was wearing slipped a little under this movement.


    Su Jin stopped drinking goat milk.


    "Aisy, stop, hurry up!" Lefiya was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly stretched out her hand to stop Aisy''s movements.


    Fortunately, she reacted fast enough, so the other party didn''t show any light, but even so, Lefiya was so frightened that she couldn''t care about anything, and said quickly:


    "Where did you learn how to ask for help?!"


    "Loki..." Ace said blankly.


    "Loki God??" Lefiya was stunned for a moment, and then muttered to herself: "It seems, indeed, very likely."


    "No." Lefiya quickly shook her head, then looked at Aisi angrily and said, "But I''ve never seen you ask Lord Loki like this?"


    Hearing this, Ais tilted her head and said:


    "Loki, no."


    "You know you can''t do that!"


    Lefiya people are numb.


    Ais knew that she couldn''t use this way of asking, but she asked Loki to ask Su Jin in this way. What''s the situation?


    "Can''t you?" Ace turned her head and looked at Su Jin blankly.


    "Of course not, how could Mr. Su Jin accept this kind of request..."


    Before Lefiya finished speaking, she heard Su Jin''s voice.


    "Yes."


    "What..." Lefiya turned her head and looked at Su Jin blankly.


    What did he just say?


    "If you really ask me like this, I can''t think of a reason to reject you."


    Su Jin said to put down the goat milk cup in his hand, then squinted at Aisi and said:


    "Or you have found my weakness very accurately."


    "Eh?? Did you find the weakness exactly?"


    Could it be that Ais precisely discovered Su Jin''s weakness, so she did the behavior just now?


    Is Ace''s power of observation so powerful? It was the first time that I realized that Mr. Su Jin couldn''t refuse her request to show her ''body'', Ais was really... Lefiya thought of this, her head had crashed.


    She suddenly realized that even she couldn''t refuse Ais'' request!


    This is obviously a kill skill!


    But when Lefiya was interrupted from thinking, Ais stared at Su Jin''s face seriously and said:


    "Would you like to teach me?"


    "This kind of questioning tone? You also know that it is difficult for you to succeed!"

 Chapter 812：

    Su Jin looked at Ais with a little helplessness, shook his head and said:


    "Although I don''t know the reason why you are so eager to become stronger, but being asked by a girl like you, I really can''t find an excuse to refuse."


    A charming and charming beauty is still a beautiful blonde girl with natural dull attributes, and she also has the good name of Sword Princess.


    Such Ais did the behavior just now, and asked Su Jin to teach her to become stronger. Su Jin, who was also greedy for the other''s body, really couldn''t find a reason to refuse.


    Speaking of this, Su Jin shook his head, then looked at Aisi and said:


    "Explain in advance that the price of asking me is very high, and it is even possible to compensate yourself."


    These words, Lefia and Ais automatically made up the situation of fighting monsters and dying, so they suddenly became serious.


    "Ace..."


    Lefiya looked at Ais'' resolute face and opened her mouth, unable to find any excuse to stop her.


    "Lefiya, I understand." Ais turned her head and glanced at Lefiya, then turned back and said to Su Jin, "I have already made such a realization."


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin of course knew that the other party had misunderstood something, but he did not explain, just said with a smile:


    "Interesting, when are you going to start?"


    "Now!"


    Ace said firmly.


    "Now?" Su Jin looked at the impatient girl in front of her, and said with a smile, "Before that, let''s settle breakfast quickly."


    "Yeah!" Ais nodded earnestly, then raised her hand to greet the clerk.


    At the same time, in the store of the rich hostess, the gathered store manager and clerk were also watching the few people in the outdoor cafe.


    "The one outside is the sword girl from the Loki family and Su Jin from the Hestia family, right?"


    The purple-haired catgirl Chloe. He pulled Liu Leon beside him excitedly and said:


    "Liu, did you see it? Did you see it? That sword girl, Aisi, bowed to Mr. Su Jin, do you think it was a confession?"


    "Impossible." Liu Wenyan rolled her eyes: "Even if it is, with the way the upper Hestia and the God of Loki were about to fight yesterday, it is impossible for them to become a couple."


    "Ah~ Love blocked by gods is so romantic~"


    Chloe covered her face and exclaimed shyly.


    Looking at Chloe like this, Lyu sighed:


    "Hopeless."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head and looked at the sturdy dwarf woman next to her:


    "Is it really okay for the store manager to let them go outside like this? There are already people watching on the street."


    "If you don''t stop it, I''m afraid the scandal between that Sword Princess and Mr. Su Jin will be out of control."


    With a sturdy body, Miya, the store manager who looks like Kong Wu, spreads her hands and says:


    "How could I, a retired tavern manager, stop a suspected level 7 adventurer and that Orari''s sword girl?"


    "Let them sit outside, they didn''t drive away the crowd anyway, didn''t they?"


    Saying that, Mia turned her head with a smile, looked at the silver-gray girl beside her, her eyes paused, and then said:


    "Hill, are you also looking at Su Jin? What do you think when you see that the other party already has a master?"


    It was clear in my heart that Hill was Mia, who was the incarnation of the beauty **** Freya, and had some idea of ??stopping Hill.


    Because Mia is very aware of Freya''s character, she is a crazy goddess who can''t help but want to get her hands whenever she sees a human with a shining soul.


    And a level 7 powerhouse like Su Jin, the shining of his soul must be more than ordinary people.


    In view of this, Mia actually doesn''t want Hill to make drastic actions. After all, Su Jin is not a newbie, but a level 7 powerhouse. If she rushes to the opponent, the price will be very high. She doesn''t want Frey. The Ya family suffered casualties due to the actions of the goddess.


    However, at this time, Mia saw Hill''s lips wriggling.


    "What did you say?" Mia leaned over and looked at Hill suspiciously.


    "lose..."


    Hearing Hill''s whisper, Mia said strangely: "What did you lose?"


    Mia moved closer to Hill, and at this moment she finally heard Hill''s words clearly.


    "...I actually lost to a man in terms of beauty!"


    Chapter 1109 Hill Bengbu Lives


    Hearing Hill''s explosive remarks, Mia''s face suddenly turned into a pig''s liver color. What do you mean by losing your beauty to a man? Is it really good for you to be so confident?


    Oh, yes, as the incarnation of Freya, the **** of beauty, Hill can really be so confident.


    Although she looks like a small fresh, sweet and beautiful girl now, but once she puts on makeup and no longer hides her divine breath, she will become the beauty **** who fascinates the heavens and the gods just by her beauty. .


    It''s normal for her to care about her beauty like this - a thing.


    only¡­¡­¡­


    Miya turned her head and looked at Su Jin''s direction with a little surprise:


    "Is that boy really that handsome? Why do I feel that apart from being a little better-looking, my body is stronger, and it''s nothing."


    "It''s just that you won''t understand as a mortal."


    Hill pinched his chin, shook his head regretfully and said:


    "The beauty of that man lies in being just right!"


    "Don''t forget that the members of our store are of all races."


    "Elves, dwarves, catgirls... and so on, so many races, everyone''s aesthetics are completely different, but you ask them if they all think that man fits their aesthetics?"


    "This??"


    Mia was stunned for a moment, then turned her head and asked her clerk:


    "Liu, Chloe, do you two think Mr. Su Jin is good-looking?"


    "Of course meow~ Don''t you think Mr. Su Jin''s ears are beautiful?"


    "I think the eyes are the best..."


    Listening to Chloe and Liu''s answers, Mia''s mouth twitched. She felt that Su Jin''s physique was good, but she was old enough to be the other''s mother, so she was naturally embarrassed to say it.


    And the answers of their own girls also confirmed Hill''s guess.


    Let a person whose race is a cat girl be obsessed with ears, and a cold elves will be attracted to eyes... This... let''s not talk about the elves, shouldn''t the cat girl like cat ears?


    "Understood? Mia." Hill sighed faintly: "The strength of that man''s beauty lies not in other things, but in satisfying the aesthetics of all races."


    "Even if you find those goblins and even slimes, if those monsters have the ability to communicate, I''m afraid you can tell the man''s beauty well."


    "Hey!" Mia couldn''t help taking a deep breath when she heard this: "Is this appearance already in the category of magic?"


    "No, it''s not magic, at least I''m sure it''s not magic."


    Hill said while biting the fingernail of his thumb, and said with a tangled face:


    "But this is too strange, isn''t it? It''s obviously just an ordinary soul, but why is it so outstanding in appearance?"


    "Who is the beauty god?"


    Let the beauty gods begin to doubt their own priesthood? Could it be that other races can see Su Jin''s beauty, but Freya also sees the other''s beauty, and thinks that the other''s beauty surpasses her?


    He is a human being or a man, and he actually let the **** of beauty be defeated? This is too outrageous... Thinking of this, Mia can''t help but open her mouth slightly.


    "...Who is the beauty god?" Lyu, who heard a faint chatter, looked over.


    "No, there''s nothing, Liu, you must have heard it wrong." Hill immediately put on a sweet smile, shook his head and said, "Speaking of which, you invited Mr. Su Jin a bottle of fruit wine yesterday? Could it be that... ¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Hill put on a narrow smile on his face.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Liu blushed immediately, shook his head quickly, and glanced in Su Jin''s direction:


    "I just think the way he laughs is very similar to Lord Astoria, so it''s not that he likes him."


    Speaking of this, Lyu couldn''t help but glanced at Hill angrily: "Why are you mocking me like Chloe?"


    "Is it similar to Asteria..." Hill was lost in thought.


    As the person who once picked up Lyu from the streets, Hill knew very well that the other party used to belong to the Astoria family.


    It''s just that the goddess of Astoria has been kicked out of Orari because of her righteous behavior, and her whereabouts are still unknown.


    And what Lyu could always remember, Astoria''s smile, was obviously the warmest memory in the girl''s heart.


    That kind of beauty that can remind people of the softness in their hearts when they see them, are they really sure that they are not abilities?


    But Hill has carefully checked it many times, and the soul of the other party is very ordinary.


    At this time, Mia, who knew Hill''s identity, whispered:


    "You care about that person so much, do you like it?"


    Hill''s face suddenly turned blue, and there was even a hint of jealousy in his eyes.


    "I fell in love with him? It''s just a special-looking human being. He doesn''t have a radiant soul. No matter how beautiful his appearance is, he''s just a plaything that doesn''t work."


    "Since that''s the case, then I''m relieved." Mia heard Hill''s reply, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief: "As long as you don''t trouble the other party, Euleri will probably live a lot more peacefully."


    ??????


    What is Ansheng many? Co-authoring In your eyes, I am a troublemaker for Euleri? Hill couldn''t help but rolled her eyes, and then she suddenly saw something, paused and said:


    "Mia, it seems that your hopes are going to fail."


    "How to say?"


    Mia glanced at Hill in surprise, not knowing what medicine the other party sold in the gourd.


    At this time, Hill looked out the window at the red-haired goddess walking quickly on the road, and suddenly smiled:


    "I''ve already had trouble finding that man."


    Let me see, in the face of a goddess''s troubles, can the man named Su Jin use his beauty to resolve it.


    ¡­


    After all, I am the only beauty who can make even the gods unable to get rid of... Hill added inwardly.


    ...


    Under the umbrellas of the outdoor cafe.


    Su Jin looked at Ais who finished the sandwich as quickly as a hamster, and said helplessly:


    "Don''t eat so fast, I won''t run away."


    Hearing this, Ais raised her head and glanced at Su Jin, and then she ate faster.


    Seeing this, Lefiya next to her was also speechless for a while. When she thought of Ais'' attention to Su Jin, her little fan who had admired and loved for a long time, she felt inexplicably sour.


    Aisy, you are so nervous, it''s really hard for me not to wonder if you have a crush on each other!


    After quickly eating the breakfast in her hand and drinking the goat milk, Ais raised her head and said to Su Jin:


    "Where do we start?"


    "This is not urgent. Before that, I think we need to get to know each other well."


    Su Jin shook his head. Although he could directly see through the data on Ais with his naked eyes and start the training program, he was not the kind of person who only saw and did not do anything.


    "I think we need a more private room to get to know each other."


    "Okay, go to my house."


    Ace agreed without thinking.


    At this moment, a loud roar suddenly sounded:


    "I disagree!"


    "Dare to seduce Ais, you die for me!"


    Along with the loud roar, not far away, a fast-running figure jumped up and kicked in the direction of Su Jin.


    Chapter 1110 Everything is Freya''s Orde

 Chapter 813：

    Hearing the roar, Lefiya, who was just behind Su Jin, looked up and saw the person who attacked Su Jin.


    Seeing the red-haired figure flying towards Su Jinyue, Lefiya stayed for a moment, and then hurriedly shouted:


    "Get out of the way!"


    Ais, who reacted very quickly, turned her head to the side and saw someone sneaking up. She immediately put her hand on the hilt of the sword at her waist, but then, she recognized that the sneak attack was Loki, and she was stunned.


    That is, at this moment, she missed the opportunity to block.


    "Give me death!" Loki, who jumped up and down, kicked Su Jin''s head in the air.


    In fact, she had been eavesdropping for a while just now. She was originally thinking that peace was the most precious thing, and it was over by taking Ais and Lefiya away.


    However, when he heard that Su Jin asked Aisi to take him to open the house, Loki really couldn''t help it, but he was angry that Su Jin had kidnapped Aisi from his own house, so he did it directly.


    Of course, the family knows their own affairs.


    Loki, who had limited his divine power, also knew that his physical fitness was that of an ordinary person. For a level 7 adventurer like Su Jin, he was a rookie.


    But can''t beat you to disgust you?


    The adventurers of Orari cannot attack the gods. This is an unspoken rule. Of course, the gods cannot rashly attack the adventurers. This is the principle of reciprocity.


    But as long as Loki fights shamelessly, it doesn''t matter!


    She only needs to pick Su Jinmin''s humiliating places to fight, even if she can''t beat him, it''s okay to make him disgraced.


    Could it be that he, Su Jin, dared to fight the gods?


    Thinking of the scene where he kicked Su Jin on the back of the head later, and the other party didn''t dare to fight back, Loki in midair couldn''t help but smile.


    However, at this moment, Su Jin, who was sitting on the bench, suddenly moved.


    He quickly grasped two of the four legs of the back chair, turned around to avoid Loki''s flying kick, and at the same time, it was a retake!


    Bang!


    The back of the armchair made close contact with Loki''s face. The part of Loki''s face that was in contact with the chair was deeply dented.


    Like an acrobat, she rotated 720 degrees in mid-air, then slammed onto the table with a bang, smashed the ceramic dishes on the table, and fell on the table.


    Loki widened his eyes, looked at Su Jin, opened his mouth slightly and said:


    "You don''t talk about martial arts..."


    After speaking, she tilted her head and fainted.


    Seeing this scene, Riviera and Lefiazzi, who were onlookers, opened their mouths wide.


    Even Ais, whose response was half a beat, showed a dull gaze.


    The air suddenly quieted down.


    The residents of Orari, who were watching the famous Ais on the side of the road, saw this scene and were dumbfounded:


    "It looks like Loki was a **** who was beaten just now, right?"


    Suddenly a passerby replied, ""


    "It seems... yes..."


    After a short silence, the excited screams of the soy sauce party onlookers suddenly rang out.


    "It''s too long! Loki was beaten!!"


    Hearing this kind of sound, Rivillia reacted and rushed over in a hurry:


    "Loki!!"


    Riviera flew to Loki''s side, looked at Loki who was lying on the table like a toad that had been forcibly turned over, and hurriedly shook the other side and said:


    "Loki, Loki, are you okay? Wake up!"


    At this time, Lefiya and Ais raised their heads and looked at Su Jin who was still holding the chair with a very subtle expression.


    Su Jin coughed, put down the chair, and said calmly:


    "Look at what I''m doing, it''s the chair that moves the hand."


    The expressions of Lefiya and Ais suddenly became more subtle.


    At this time, the door of the store was opened, and the store manager Mia ran out: "Rivilia, are the Rockies okay?"


    Listening to the tone, she and Riviria seemed to be very familiar.


    At this time, Rivillia, who checked Loki''s injury, finally determined the situation and said with a sigh of relief:


    "The nose was hit crookedly, and the person passed out, but the injury was not serious, so he should have kept his hand."


    At this time, Hill, who was carrying a large box of medical kits, ran out of the store: "Sorry, let me go."


    When Hill squeezed into the front and saw Loki''s tragic appearance, he couldn''t help but burst into a smile.


    There is no way, it is really too miserable for Loki at this time, and an acquaintance of hers really can''t help it.


    Her smile immediately made everyone turn their attention to her face.


    Seeing this, Hill stuck out his tongue and checked Rocky again:


    "I didn''t suffer any serious injuries. Drink one bottle of the medicine for internal use and one bottle for external use. You can wake up in a few minutes."


    Saying that, Hill couldn''t help turning his head to look at Su Jin and said, "Fortunately, you just kept your strength, so she wasn''t hurt too badly."


    However, before the words were finished, Hill saw Su Jin''s strange expression.


    That little expression seemed to say, ''The thousand-year-old witch is still pretending to be tender and cute''.


    Hill''s face froze when he thought of the cute act of sticking out his tongue just now.


    At this time, seeing Hill''s face looking at him with a frozen face, Su Jin couldn''t help but remind:


    "Look at what I''m doing? Save people!"


    "oh oh!"


    Hilton reacted, and quickly opened the medicine box and took out the medicine, and began to treat Loki...


    Some people poured potions again, and moved Loki upstairs to the tavern. After 10 minutes of work, Loki slowly woke up.


    "This is me??" Loki woke up with a dazed head.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was standing in front of the bed, said very seriously:


    "Are you finally awake? You''ve been in a coma for five years, and Ace''s children can play soy sauce."


    ¡Ño¡Ñ) what?"


    Loki''s entire head was stunned, as if he had been smashed again. Then he recovered his senses, got up, grabbed Su Jin''s collar, and burst into tears:


    "Impossible! My Ais, how could Ais have a child! I absolutely disagree with this kind of thing!"


    Su Jin, who was tugged at the front of his shirt, turned his head and said to Rivilia and Lefia, who were stunned beside him:


    "This guy should be stupid, do you guys want to consider switching to our Hestia family?"


    "Ah this..."


    Riviera and Lefiya glanced at each other, then looked at Su Jin, thinking invariably:


    Why is this man so bad-hearted?


    At this time, seeing Loki''s collapsed appearance, Hill felt amused and stepped forward to stop:


    "Okay, Lord Loki, you misunderstood, Ais didn''t give birth to a child."


    Loki choked, then asked, "Is it a boy or a girl?"


    "I said, Ace didn''t..."


    Before Hill''s words were finished, Loki continued:


    "Is it a daughter? Isn''t she cute? Can I take it back and raise it?"


    "No, I mean..."


    Hill wanted to explain, but Loki continued to ask:


    "If it''s a boy, it seems to be fine, oh, by the way, little girl, you look pretty good, are you interested in marrying Ace''s son? Give me a beautiful granddaughter?"


    Hill''s face froze.


    A slap in the face below.


    Loki fell helplessly on the couch.


    Hill wiped his hands, turned his head, and said to Su Jin:


    "It''s hopeless, this man is really crazy, he actually wants me to marry Ais'' son."


    "That''s it." Su Jin nodded in agreement: "How could I let my son marry such a girl?"


    Hill Bengbu lived.


    Chapter 1111 just do it


    Hill''s face twitched, and he turned his head and looked at Su Jin without smiling:


    "It seems that Mr. Su Jin misunderstood me?"


    What is ''how can I let my son marry this kind of girl''? This is disgust, right? Is this disgust?


    Not to mention whether Su Jin has children, she is so beautiful, can you still be unworthy of Su Jin''s son?


    You don''t like me, I don''t like you...


    Hearing Hill''s gentle questioning, Su Jin also turned his head to look at her, and then smiled:


    "Don''t look at it, you can''t beat me in terms of beauty."


    Hilton was stunned.


    Beside them, Ais, Riviera, and Lefiya who heard Su Jin''s words all looked at Su Jin in shock.


    Aware of everyone''s gaze, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile:


    "Look at me? I just wanted to make a joke and make everyone happy."


    "It turned out to be a joke!" The youngest Lefiya patted her chest, sighed, and smiled, "I thought Mr. Su Jin was serious."


    Hearing this, Ais opened her eyes slightly, and said in surprise, "Isn''t Su Jin serious? He is indeed prettier than the clerk."


    "Ah this?" Lefiya''s expression suddenly froze.


    Riviria hurriedly pulled Ais down: "Ais, don''t say a few words."


    "Even if it''s true, it''s too hurtful!"


    Hill next to him stumbled because of such a speech.


    She is friends with Loki, and of course she knows Ace''s natural character.


    So since Ais said so, she really thought so.


    What''s more, Rivillia next to him also said the same.


    Thinking of losing to a man in terms of beauty, Hill really couldn''t bear it.


    However, the more this is the case, the more Hill can''t help the urge to provoke Su Jin:


    "Mr. Su Jin, it''s a little bad for you to criticize a girl''s appearance so casually?"


    "Is that so?" Su Jin glanced at Hill in surprise and said, "It''s not a good thing to evaluate a boy''s appearance behind his back, right?"


    He just overheard my conversation with Mia? Hill was really shocked and wanted to ask Su Jin, but he suppressed this thought in time and said:


    "So you heard the conversation between Hill and the store manager just now? If you have an opinion on me because of this, I can apologize to you."


    Saying this, Hill opened his watery eyes and showed a pitiful expression.


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows: "It''s okay to apologize, we''ve leveled up with each other."


    "But..." When Hill was about to say something, Loki next to him suddenly sneezed:


    "Ah, why did I smell Freya''s bitch."


    Hill couldn''t hold back.


    Or Freya really couldn''t hold it anymore.

 Chapter 814：

    She glanced at Loki full of resentment, thinking that she and the other party were friends who have been friends for many years.


    At this time, Su Jin heard Loki''s words and nodded affirmatively:


    "Should it be said that Loki is a god, even if it is a self-proclaimed divine power, you can smell the breath of the Tower of Babel from here. In terms of smell, I am willing to bow down."


    "Hey, is that so? You know you''re bad, hahahaha!"


    Rocky rubbed his head with a dry smile, looking at how everyone looked at him, how stupid he was.


    On the other hand, Hill was alarmed, thinking: Does he know that I am Freya? ?


    Hill didn''t dare to be confident in himself, but only exposed his true body when he first contacted Su Jin.


    But from the target just now, and the words with needles in the cotton, Hill had to admit that he might have been exposed.


    It was the sentence just now, ''Who is the beauty god? '' Exposing yourself?


    I just made a whimper and exposed my vest? ? This¡­¡­


    If you want to know the identity of Hill, Euleri does not know much about it. Even among the Freya family, there are only three people who know about it. After removing Mia and Freya herself, the only people left are the real ''Xie''. you''.


    But now there is an outsider like Su Jin, and the other party clearly shows hostility to her Freya.


    Although slight, the hostility does exist.


    Is it because of the rumor that ''Freya likes to take away powerful adventurers from small factions''?


    Or maybe you have heard rumors that ''Freya likes to charm adventurers, let them join her family, and then abandon them forever'', so you are worried that she can''t bear it anymore and change jobs?


    Yes, that must be the case. From the very beginning, I hated my beautiful **** and ruled out the possibility of being tempted. I was really loyal to my god... In the Tower of Babel, Freya looked at Su Jin deeply, and then With a smile:


    "It''s too sweet, it''s really just a short-sighted human being."


    Are you hostile to me, Freya?


    Well, then someone else will deal with you!


    Thinking of this, Freya terminated her control over Hill, and used her common senses to initiate a spiritual call to the real ''Hill'':


    "Helen, did you notice it too?"


    "Yes, Lord Freya."


    A voice full of respect, but with a cold tone, resounded in Freya''s mind.


    That was the real Hill''s voice.


    In the Nether, the gods forbid the use of divine power.


    Even Freya could not violate this point.


    So in fact, Freya can''t create a goddess.


    But there are exceptions to everything.


    Once, Freya met an orphan who longed for her, an orphan named Hill Floix.


    When the gods bestow favor on humans, it is possible for humans to awaken magic.


    Because of the desire to be someone like Freya, Hill acquired a magic called ''Transfiguration Magic''.


    This magic has one and only one effect.


    That is to transform into a goddess named ''Freya''.


    This kind of magic is special, except for the first supernatural power, and everything Freya has, Hill can imitate.


    Therefore, Hill has since become Freya''s stand-in, pretending to be her identity when Freya needs it, and handling the complicated official affairs for Freya.


    On weekdays, Freya used Hill''s identity to walk on the streets of Orari without restraint.


    Such an outcome is what both parties would like to see.


    On the one hand, we need to look forward to it, and Freya wants to be a beautiful person like Freya.


    On the other hand, because of her beauty, she is valued by the gods and members of the family, and Freya, whose movements are severely restricted, also yearns for freedom to some extent.


    Therefore, the two sides hit it off and exchanged the identity of the other when each needed it.


    In order to avoid the perception of the gods and avoid being discovered, Hill gave Freya his name and obtained the name Helen, while Freya used this real name to avoid the perception of the gods.


    And because Freya has absolute dominance in this relationship, basically, Helen has to pay for Freya''s wayward behavior every time.


    Just like this time.


    "Helen, do you feel the hostility of that man?"


    "Yes, Lord Freya."


    "Very well, I now give you a task."


    Freya put on a malicious smile on her face:


    "Limited disclosure of your relationship with me makes Su Jin misunderstand that you are a poor person controlled by me, and then... let him fall in love with you."


    Helen was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "Do you want to wait until Mr. Su Jin falls in love with me, and then get rid of him in the name of Hill?"


    "Yes." Freya said with a smile: "Can it be done?"


    "...If this is Master Freya''s order...I think I can give it a try."


    On the second floor of the tavern, Helen, or the real Hill, looked at Su Jin expressionlessly and made a promise.


    Chapter 1112 Hill''s Flattery


    "You can do it, kid."


    With several bandages on his face, Loki, who was lying on the couch, looked at Su Jin with a half-smile and said:


    "Dare to steal Ais from my house, and dare to mock that woman Freya in front of me, aren''t you afraid that I will go to Freya to tell her?"


    In front of many girls, Loki was not afraid of losing face, and directly said that he had to tell Freya, the kind of behavior that only children would do to find parents.


    After all, Loki is the **** of mischief, and it wouldn''t be surprising for a woman like him to do something humiliating.


    But on the contrary, Su Jin, who is just a ''mortal'', may not have the ability to bear like Loki.


    "Then go." Su Jin returned with a playful smile: "Anyway, it won''t be me who suffers."


    Feeling the pain remaining on his face... The corner of Loki''s mouth twitched, and then he muttered:


    "I really don''t know if you really have this ability or if you are just bluffing."


    But from the bottom of his heart, Loki is still willing to believe that Su Jin has this ability.


    After all, whether it was yesterday or today, Su Jin was filled with a sense of danger that frightened her.


    If she can make her god, even a self-sealed god, feel this life-threatening feeling, Su Jin is definitely not a simple adventurer.


    If Loki didn''t know clearly that there was no such person as Su Jin in the gods, she would have doubted whether the other party was a god.


    But even if Su Jin is not a god, it should be the kind of means that can endanger the existence of gods.


    It''s a bit outrageous that it can hurt God, but that''s what Loki believes.


    So she didn''t want to offend Su Jin unless she had to.


    It''s not that Loki, who is a god, is afraid of Su Jin, but that Loki is worried that if he troubles Su Jin, the other party will attack members of his family.


    She didn''t want the family''s children to be hurt because of her.


    Thinking of this calm Loki turned his head to look at Ais, his face softened suddenly, and even had a licking taste:


    "Aisi~ didn''t I tell you not to approach this stinky man? Why are you still like this today?"


    "Smelly man?"


    Ais was stunned for a moment, and then saw Su Jin smell the smell next to her, and the tip of her nose trembled slightly:


    "It doesn''t stink? Besides, I think it smells nice."


    Su Jin''s expression froze for a moment when he was suddenly approached.


    The many girls next to her were also stunned.


    "Ai, Ais, how can you do this!" Lefiya blushed and shouted shyly, "This is so unclean!"


    "Unclean?" Ais tilted her head and asked in confusion, "Why is it unclean?"


    "This...this..." Lefiya was speechless, and could only insist: "In short, you can''t smell the smell of others!"


    "Then can I smell Lefiya?" Ais asked, tilting her head.


    "Of course..."


    Lefiya''s eyes lit up, and just as she was about to say something, Loki slapped her face down.


    "Of course you can smell me~~ As long as you want Ace, I''ll come to your room tonight and let you smell enough!"


    "No!" Ais said firmly, and then seemed to be worried that Lefia would misunderstand this sentence, so she added: "Only Loki can''t."


    "why is it like this!"


    Loki collapsed on the couch with a broken face.


    "Why can''t I? I''m dead!"


    Looking at Loki playing on the couch, Rivillia, the elf with long emerald hair, couldn''t help sighing.


    In fact, his own **** is good in everything, but only on Ais, he is simply an awkward child, and sometimes it really makes people unable to complain.


    However, there is no way, who made Loki the **** of Riviera?


    Her own **** can''t do anything, so she can only do it.


    Thinking of this, Riviria immediately asked Ais:


    "Ais, why did you specifically come to Mr. Su Jin today?"


    Seeing Riviria, who was almost her adoptive mother, and asking herself, Ais turned her head and said with a stern face:


    "Become stronger!"


    "¡­¡­I knew it."


    Riviera couldn''t help but sighed.


    Maybe the other people in the family don''t know, but as the three giants of the Loki family, Riviria, who basically raised Ace with one hand, is still aware of the other party''s life experience.


    The daughter of a hero who was slain by the one-eyed black dragon, a monster that nearly destroyed the world.


    It is precisely because of this background that Ais desperately wants to become stronger and take revenge on the Black Dragon, and will do anything for it.


    Therefore, as for the reason why Ais came to Su Jin, Rivillia naturally knew that it was just for revenge.


    In a sense, Loki played tricks on Ais like this on weekdays, and he also worried that Ais would go to extremes because of revenge, but this kind of god''s favor on his family was a bit awkward.


    "Ais, I understand your desire to become stronger, but do you think that just a simple request can let Mr. Su Jin teach you to become stronger?"


    "sure."


    "Look at me and say I can''t..."


    Before Riviria could finish speaking, her face froze for a while, and then she turned her head to look at Su Jin leaning against the wall and hugging her hands, everyone was stunned:


    "Mr. Su Jin, are you...?"


    "A little girl who is eager to become stronger and almost becomes extreme has begged me in the face. Since I can help me, I will help. Is this strange?" Su Jin asked back with a puzzled face.


    "No, I''m not saying there''s anything weird about it, I''m just..."


    Riviria opened her mouth and looked at Su Jin with some indescribable expression.


    Normally, adventurers are reluctant to tell others the secret of becoming stronger, especially those from other families.


    He secretly eats alone, isn''t he fragrant? Why do you need one more person to grab a job?


    However, Su Jin was really willing to teach, and Rivillia just secretly used a little magic to detect lies, and the other party was still sincere.


    ah this...


    Could it be that Ace''s heart touched the gods, so this time the girl''s absurd behavior ushered in a beautiful result?


    "...Sorry, I think I need to adjust my mindset now, but I''m very grateful for your willingness to teach me to get in the way."


    Having said that, Villa seriously bowed to Su Jin.

 Chapter 815：

    No matter what Su Jin''s purpose is, whether it is good or malicious, as long as he is willing to teach Ais a little real skill, it is worthy of Rivilia''s bow.


    Looking at the sincere Riviera Su Jin''s face in front of him, his expression softened a little:


    "You''re welcome."


    Loki next to him jumped up from the collapse when he heard this:


    "What? How could this guy seriously teach Aisi''s true skills, he must be greedy for Aisi''s body!"


    "Loki!" Rivilia couldn''t help but glared at Loki, thinking: Is this the time to use aggressive tactics?


    Riviria knew very well that Loki''s character would not prevent Ais from becoming stronger, so he could naturally guess the purpose of Loki''s sudden speech at this time.


    It''s nothing more than worrying that Su Jin will teach Ais the junk, and that Ais will suffer a loss.


    But it''s not bad if people are willing to teach, even if they really only teach a little trick, will Ais not see it?


    She''s just a natural character, not stupid.


    So at this time, there is no need to stimulate Su Jin to teach his true skills, as long as the other party is willing to teach, idiot Loki.


    "Oh, so what do you mean?"


    Su Jin gave Loki a meaningful look and made him feel uncomfortable.


    This old-fashioned trick wants to stimulate him? Do you really think he Su Jin can''t kill you Rocky?


    Su Jin silently sentenced Loki to a suspended sentence, preparing to teach him a wonderful lesson after a while.


    At this time, Loki, like a warrior who is not afraid of death, said righteously:


    "In order to prevent you from doing anything to Ais, when you teach Ais, there must be someone on the sidelines."


    "Oh, who do you want to watch?" Su Jin squinted and smiled at Loki.


    Hearing this, Loki turned his head, raised his finger and said:


    "Of course it''s her!"


    "Me?" Lefiya froze, pointing at her face.


    "Why, can''t you?" Loki asked strangely. Will this little fan girl of Ace agree?


    "It''s not that I can''t, it''s just..."


    "That''s it." Loki turned his head and looked at Su Jin and said, "How about it, do you have any opinion on this arrangement?"


    Su Jin gave Loki a deep look, his eyes very subtle.


    Originally, Su Jin actually wanted to teach Loki a profound lesson.


    But now he wants to lighten the degree of the lesson.


    No way, Loki gave too much.


    This buy 1 get 1 free, who can refuse?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin nodded with a subtle expression, Dao Chen:


    "Okay, let''s do it!"


    Chapter 1113 Requirements


    "Why did things turn out like this..."


    On the stairs leading to the first floor in the tavern, Lefiya held the staff and shrugged:


    "Obviously, Lord Loki is protesting, why is it me who is responsible!"


    Obviously, Lefiya has deep resentment for Loki''s arrangement.


    To let her watch the whole process while Su Jin is teaching Aisi, wouldn''t that make her peep at Su Jin''s teaching Aisi''s combat skills the whole time?


    If there are some secret stories that Su Jin doesn''t want to spread, will she really see no trouble?


    And if Loki asked her to relay what Su Jin taught, would Lefiya be able to say it or not?


    Isn''t it obvious that she wants to be the air bag between the two parties!


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin, who had already reached the first floor, turned his head and said:


    "What, it looks like you refuse to take training with Ace?"


    "Hey, do I want to train too?" Lefiya was stunned for a moment, then looked at Su Jin in surprise and said, "But Mr. Su Jin, you don''t seem to be a magician, right?"


    As an elf with a natural talent for magic, Lefiya''s developmental abilities are all in the category of magic, and her talent is extremely high.


    Because of this, the members of the Loki Familia regarded Lefiya as the successor of Orari''s strongest magister, the Nine Demons, Rivillia, so on weekdays Lefia''s magic teachings were all taught by Riviera. Responsible.


    Although there is no explicit statement, Lefia does think that Su Jin''s teaching is inferior to Rivilia''s personal teaching.


    But then again, it''s outrageous for a warrior like you to want to teach magicians magic?


    After hearing Lefiya''s words, Su Jin touched his chin and said:


    "You''re right, I''m not very good at magic, so forget it!"


    This kind of troublesome expression... Maybe this person just happened on a whim, and now he doesn''t teach because he is afraid of trouble? Could it be that you really know magic?


    Lefiya looked at Su Jin with a subtle expression, and wanted to say something, but in the end, thousands of words turned into one sentence:


    "...Just be happy. After Lefiya finished speaking, she glanced at Ais, then sighed and asked Su Jin:


    "So where do we go next? Training grounds?"


    "Training venue? Is there no such thing?" Su Jin said calmly, moving his arms.


    "No?!"


    Lefiya''s eyes widened, and she looked at Ais who was beside her with a calm face, and then asked:


    "Where are we going to train?"


    "Anywhere! A secret room under an abandoned church? A grove next to a shrine on a mountain, or an open-air hot spring... Anywhere, right?" Su Jin shook his hand and said.


    Why do I always feel that these places are so strange... Lefiya was stunned for a moment, then looked at Ais.


    At this time, Ais said calmly, "We can go to the training ground at No. 6 Nanbei Street."


    Lefiya was stunned when she heard this:


    "Hey, isn''t that the internal training ground of our family?"


    "Although we say that as internal members, we don''t want to collect money, but if Mr. Su Jin goes in, he will be charged, right?"


    "Well." Ais nodded and said, "Loki is out."


    "Ah this..." Lefiya froze for a while, then asked, "What about Mr. Su Jin''s food supply?"


    "Loki out."


    "What about accommodation fees and equipment consumption?"


    "Loki out."


    Lefiya was silent for a while, and then asked:


    "...Ais, are you sure that Lord Loki and Lord Riviria just said these things?"


    "No?" Ace tilted her head.


    "It really isn''t!"


    Lefiya''s mouth twitched, and then she continued:


    "If you don''t believe me, ask Mr. Su Jin... eh, Mr. Su Jin??"


    Lefiya looked at Su Jin, who had a ''talking'' with the tavern clerk in front, and her face twitched.


    The girl with silver gray hair? Seems to be called Hill, right? The one who just treated Lord Loki.


    Also, just now Su Jin, didn''t you have a bad time with co-authoring a movie? Why is there talking and laughing there now?


    What happened when I was talking to Ais just now?


    On the other side, on the 1st floor of the pub.


    Su Jin smiled and took a bento box from Hill''s hand, then squinted and said:


    "Are you sure it''s free?"


    "Of course." The silver-gray-haired girl showed a decent smile: "But only this time."


    "Then don''t miss it." Su Jin put the bento box into the gift card, and then asked, "By the way, is this the bento you made with your own hands?"


    "...Yes." A trace of unnaturalness flashed across Hill''s face.


    For some reason, she always felt that there was something in Su Jin''s words.


    Could it be that he guessed that the bento was really made by me?


    Although the beauty **** Freya often borrows the identity of Hill, in fact this beauty **** is actually a complete household chores.


    So on weekdays, the restaurant''s cooking, lunch boxes and breakfasts are all done by Hill himself.


    And now the bento in hand is actually Hilke deducting his own lunch and giving it to Su Jin to get closer.


    "There is nothing to be courteous, either a traitor or a thief!" Su Jin looked at Hill with a playful look, and then laughed: "Tell me, what is the reason for deliberately using the lunch to please me? Don''t say it because I said a few words to you, you Just look at me."


    Who deliberately pleases you? All this is just an order from Lord Freya... Hill''s mouth twitched, and she wanted to leave with a swipe of her sleeves, but she finally held back.


    She opened her eyes wide and said with a smile, pretending to be a fortune fan:


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that I just heard the words of Mr. Su Jin and Loki, and I know something."


    "You seem to be preparing to teach Ace, right?"


    "Yes, then what?" Su Jin looked like "please start your performance".


    Hill''s face froze, and then continued:


    "...Since it''s a huge amount of exercise, then reasonable meals and drinks should be needed, right?"


    "It''s quite necessary, and then what?"


    Hill''s face was a little unbearable, but he continued:


    "If I make a free lunch box for you, Mr. Su Jin every day, can you designate our tavern for this part of the food supply? You know, tavern staff like us can get a commission if they bring in guests. of."


    Speaking of which, Hill added:


    ¡°You can specify the menu for lunch~¡±


    "make a deal!"


    Chapter 1114 Lefiya is stunned


    Su Jin smiled and stretched out his hand, shook hands with Hill, and then said separately:


    "Then can I start making reservations for tomorrow''s lunch?"


    "In such a hurry? Oh, yes, what do you want for lunch tomorrow?"


    Hill was startled, then reacted, and immediately asked:


    "That''s actually I''m only good at some family cooking..."


    The implication is that you try to order some cheap stuff.


    "It''s okay, I also like to eat those family dishes." Su Jin grinned, revealing eight teeth:


    "Tomorrow''s main dish is up to you, but as for the soup, I would like to drink Pearl Jade White Jade Soup. It shouldn''t be difficult, right? You must know that this is a very famous dish."


    "Ah oh oh..." Hill replied dumbly. The girl who is located in Euleri, has never heard of this bowl of soup in Su Jin''s mouth, and can only associate it literally.


    Pearl jade and white jade, these three things can still be made into soup?


    You are not embarrassing me!


    This kind of thing is not home cooking at all-! !


    ¡®Freya-sama, have you heard of this kind of cooking? '' Hill hurriedly asked the behind-the-scenes wish-seeker.


    ''I haven''t heard of it, but some special adventurers seem to have special skills that use ores to strengthen themselves. In the future, this man should also have this ability, right? '' Freya in the tower bit her finger.


    ¡®Hey, do you really want to use pearl jade and white jade to make soup? But the cost of doing so...''


    ''I don''t believe this money, but a mere mortal can eat up a huge Freya family! ¡¯

 Chapter 816：

    ''Promise him! ¡¯


    ''¡­Yes. ¡¯


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and patted Hill on the shoulder:


    "Then I''ll leave it to you, my little cook behind the scenes!"


    "It shouldn''t be difficult for you, right?"


    "...No, no." Hill replied awkwardly.


    "As for the wine, I heard that Soma''s divine wine is good."


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, Hill was shocked:


    "Why do you want to drink divine wine?"


    "Can''t you?" Su Jin asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, it''s not impossible." Hill hesitated for a while, and then said: "It''s just that I heard that divine wine seems to have side effects that can lead to addiction, so Mr. Su Jin, I suggest you still..."


    ''Let him drink! ¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t he want to be a puppet controlled by alcohol? Then give him a drink! When he is addicted, I will see if he dares to dislike me, the gold master who provides the divine wine, when the time comes, hehehe...''


    Hearing Freya sneer in her mind, Hill''s mentality collapsed a little.


    My lord! How long has it been since you managed the family''s account books?


    Do you know how expensive a wine is? Do you know how much it will cost to make an adventurer of level 7 or above completely fall under the divine wine?


    Then, when Xier was indignant, Freya said in a gentle tone.


    ''Helen, please. ¡¯


    Hill was smart all over, and then showed a helpless expression: ''...I really can''t do anything about you. ¡¯


    Everyone knows one thing in Oralee.


    That is, the members of the Freya family are all Freya-controlled.


    So in the face of Freya''s request, Hill couldn''t refuse at all.


    Hill sighed deeply, then looked up at himself.


    It''s cheap for you... Thinking like this, Hill nodded and said, "God wine, right? I''ll prepare it."


    Hill knew very well that Su Jin must have guessed that the person behind her was Freya.


    She was also certain that Su Jin must have deliberately made things difficult for them.


    But there is no way, who makes his **** Freya happy.


    But having said that, how does this kind of obedience feel a little familiar.


    "Then it''s hard work for you."


    Su Jin smiled and patted Hill''s shoulder, then turned his head and said to Ais and Lefiya:


    "It shouldn''t be a problem to designate this store as a supplier of nutritious meals, right?"


    Lefiya heard that, although she was very curious about what Su Jin said to Hill just now, which caused the pretty girl''s face to change so diligently, she still nodded and said:


    "Ah, there''s nothing wrong with this. After all, this is the place for our family to have dinner together."


    Contrary to Lefiya, Ais just looked at Su Jin calmly and protested indifferently:


    "Practice!"


    "I understand, I understand, your child is really impatient."


    Su Jin shrugged, then led Ais and Lefiya out of the tavern and walked towards the training ground.


    After the three of them left, Hill was pulled by his partner in the tavern.


    "How''s it going? Did you succeed, meow?"


    The purple-haired cat girl Chloe hooked Hill''s neck excitedly.


    "No success at all?" Hill tried to break free, but finally found that he couldn''t get rid of it and gave up.


    "Of course it''s the first stage of confession!"


    Chloe raised his fists with shining eyes, and then said solemnly:


    ??????


    "If you want to grab a man''s heart, you must first grab a man''s stomach!"


    "Don''t you think so, Xier, meow?"


    Saying this, Chloe''s eyes were full of teasing.


    "probably?"


    To be honest, Hill did think so just now, and this method was taught to her by Freya, who claimed to be very experienced in love.


    Although it is not clear why Freya, who has never cooked before, thinks that if you want to attack a man, you need to grab the other''s stomach, but as a subordinate Hill, naturally, she can only follow the order.


    And hearing Hill''s admission, Lyu, who was also standing by the side, said strangely while surprised:


    "But I can''t believe that you like this type, Hill. Did something happen upstairs just now?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "No, nothing." Hill quickly shook his head.


    Things on the second floor must not be exposed, at least when Freya doesn''t want to be exposed, she must not be exposed.


    Although Hill suspected that both Loki and Riviria who were present at the time had already guessed Freya, Hill also knew that the Freya clan and the Loki clan were fighting on the surface and secretly allied.


    So Hill was sure that Loki and the others would never talk nonsense.


    And the only troublesome Su Jin, under the tacit understanding just now, obviously won''t say anything nonsense.


    Therefore, Freya''s identity has not been revealed. In this case, she naturally has to hide it from her colleagues in the same tavern.


    Seeing Xi''er''s reaction, Chloe couldn''t help narrowing her eyes:


    "Huh?? Your expression? Something must have happened! Come on, what did you just encounter on it?"


    "I''m sorry, Lord Loki just asked me to get something, I''ll go up first."


    Hill quickly broke free from Chloe''s neck hook and quickly ran up to the second floor.


    "This guy¡­¡­¡­"


    Chloe looked at Hill''s back, and a presumptuous smile gradually appeared on his face:


    "It seems that spring has really arrived."


    2nd floor of the pub.


    Hill, who just made a random excuse, actually pushed open the door on the second floor.


    In the room, sitting by the coffee table by the window, Loki, who was holding his cheek with one hand, turned his head without the slightest accident, and said calmly:


    "You finally came."


    Hill nodded, and then his tone suddenly changed from girlish to extra elegant:


    "Well, here I am."


    Chapter 1115 Inspection


    Loki held his cheek with one hand and looked at Hill at the door unsurprisingly. She had already guessed that the other party would definitely come over, so she would not be surprised.


    "Rivilia, you go out first, this guy and I want to have a private chat."


    Seeing Hill come up, Loki immediately waved his hand towards Riviera.


    Riviera, who was standing beside Loki, looked at Hill with subtle eyes.


    Although she guessed something, she never imagined that the girl in front of her who was serving tea and vegetables in the tavern would be the beauty **** Freya.


    You must know that as the banquet place designated by the Loki family, members of their family often let the girl bring tea and water.


    When she thought that the person who brought tea and water to them was actually Freya, the most famous beauty goddess in Euleri, Rivillia''s mood was very subtle.


    Fortunately, Loki gave the order to evade, so Riviera bowed to the two and left the room.


    And after Riviera left, Loki glanced at Hill and said in surprise:


    "Are you in this state of being possessed by this girl and controlling her senses?"


    Loki looked at Hill curiously, or Freya who was controlling Hill.


    "Yes, you are right. Now I am still in the Tower of Babel."


    Freya controlled Hill''s body, walked slowly to the opposite of Loki, then sat down, holding her cheeks.


    "You can do this without relying on divine power. Those ridiculous guys thought they were restricting you, but I didn''t expect those restrictions, but they''re useless at all."


    Loki bared his teeth and narrowed his eyes half-smile.


    In fact, Freya can see through the brilliance of the human soul because of her inherent divine eyes. This ability is not brought by divine power, but is born, so after Freya''s divine power is sealed, this ability is not restricted.


    As a result, Freya has been able to recruit outstanding newcomers, which has resulted in Freya having a great say in the lower ranks.


    For this kind of cheating, what the gods did was to take advantage of Freya''s family''s love for the gods, so that Freya was in the sight of her family and monitors 24 hours a day.


    Therefore, although Freya has a lot of power in the lower layers, her actions are constantly monitored and restricted.


    However, such a restriction became a decoration after Hill appeared.


    After all, what does Freya''s restriction have to do with Hill?


    Hearing Loki''s words, Freya couldn''t help but chuckle: "Then you want to report me to the guild?"


    "It''s better to spare me, I don''t want to conflict with people like you."


    Loki rolled his eyes and said helplessly.


    The tacit understanding between her and Freya has always been good, and the two sides are actually a community of interests in a sense.


    After all, in the long past, it was the Loki family and the Freya family who overthrew Zeus and Orari, the commander of Heraso, and established their own order.


    In this case, the relationship between the two family members is actually deeper than outsiders imagined.


    For example, Freya discovered the potential of Ais earlier than Loki, but the beauty **** who is said to be unscrupulous about the child she likes did not take action against Ais.


    Everyone knows the tricks here.


    After a while of silence, Loki sighed, picked up the boiling water in front of him, took a sip, then squinted at Freya and said:


    "You guy, you came up on purpose before because you liked that man named Su Jin, right?"


    "how about you?"


    Freya did not answer Loki''s question directly, but looked at Loki playfully and said:


    "You actually sent me information secretly, saying that you suspect that Su Jin is the back-hand of Zeus and Hera, how dare you think about it!"


    Hearing this, the corner of Loki''s mouth twitched a few times, and then sighed: "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    "Isn''t it?" Freya asked in surprise.


    Loki''s eyelids twitched wildly, he glanced at Freya, and then muttered:


    "The top combat power of Zeus and Hera was completely destroyed in the hands of the black dragon, and the remaining people have become the experience packs of the two of us family members because of their crazy actions to return the times to ancient times. Logically speaking, these two There really won''t be many people left in the family."


    "But Freya, are you sure?"


    Freya frowned upon hearing this.


    At this time, Loki drank the boiling water, and then looked at Freya with a dignified expression:


    "Can you guarantee that none of them will survive?"


    Freya was silent for a moment, then sighed: "...I can''t."


    "In fact, many newcomers from the Zeus family and the Hera family at that time took the initiative to leave Orari, because I agreed that I did not make things too difficult for these people, but let them leave safely."


    Loki flicked the empty water glass with his index finger and said calmly:


    "So you are sure that there are still members of Zeus and Hera''s family left in the outside world, right?"


    "That''s right."

 Chapter 817：

    Freya nodded affirmatively.


    "Then I''ll ask you one more question."


    Loki raised his head and looked at Freya with a faint gaze:


    "If a human adventurer could make a deity feel like a deadly threat, what would be the reason?"


    When Freya heard the words, her pupils shrank a bit, and then she said in amazement:


    "what do you mean?"


    Loki nodded solemnly:


    "I asked some gods who took refuge in me to confirm, and even asked Hephaestus from the side of the relationship, but I found that it seems that only I can feel the fatal threat from Su Jin."


    "It is estimated that it is a special targeting ability. Generally speaking, this special ability is caused by the birth environment, but I am sure that I have such a family that has such a life-and-death hatred..."


    Freya sighed when she heard this: "...you offended the dead family, only the Zeus family and the Hera family..."


    Speaking of this, Freya said apologetically to Loki: "I take back the foreword, that adventurer named Su Jin may indeed be from the Zeus family or the Hera family."


    "Only those defeated by us who have been driven out of Orari will try their best to instill in their next generation the idea of ??hostility to us."


    Hearing Freya say this, Loki couldn''t help but smile: "Looks like we have reached a consensus."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Freya also asked Loki with a smile.


    Loki smiled at this time: "I don''t think he is sure that he will kill me, so he will create a roundabout opportunity to approach me by approaching Ais."


    "So?" Freya asked playfully.


    At this time, Loki folded his hands, placed it under his chin, and said to Freya with a deep face:


    "I need your help."


    "What help?"


    "Send a sensible woman to seduce Su Jin and let Ais see his true colors!"


    "No matter what his purpose is, this guy dares to approach Ais! Killing him will definitely kill him! No, it''s too cheap to kill him, I want to let him see this man before Ais is sullied. dirty!"


    "That stinky brat really thinks I asked Aisi to study with him? No, I just want Aisi to see how stupid he is for **** for women!"


    "What about a level 7 adventurer? If he really wants to be taught, Ota can''t teach him? Does he think he can make Ais die for him with his little tricks? He thinks so beautifully!"


    "..." Freya suddenly looked at the angry Loki in silence.


    She thought that Loki wanted to kill Su Jin, but that''s what happened?


    Do you think I, Freya, would agree to such a boring method?


    I simply can''t refuse!


    After dancing several punches in mid-air, Loki, who was venting his anger, didn''t hear any reaction. He turned his head and asked Freya strangely:


    "Why is there no response all of a sudden, do you disagree with this plan?"


    "No, I don''t disagree."


    Freya shook her head slightly, then looked at Loki and said:


    "But I''m already doing it."


    Hearing this, Loki was immediately shocked: "Ha, we are so close to each other?"


    No, it was just a coincidence... Freya added silently in her heart.


    ¡­


    North and South Street, the training ground of the Loki Familia, in a room used for rest.


    Standing in front of a couch, Su Jin pointed to the couch and said to Ais:


    "Take off your shirt and lie down."


    "Okay." Ace replied calmly.


    Chapter 1116 Su Jin''s Plan


    "Wait, wait a minute, why are you undressing?"


    Seeing that Ais had taken off her coat and lay on the couch, revealing her clean back, Lefiya couldn''t sit still and stopped in the middle of the two:


    "Isn''t it a good practice?"


    Lefiya tried her best to prevent Su Jin from looking in Ace''s direction, but because she was too short, she could only jump around to block Su Jin''s sight.


    "A teacher, if he doesn''t know the status of his students, is very derelict."


    Su Jin took out a silver needle from the gift card, and glanced at Lefiya lightly:


    "And what understanding can come faster than watching the state of grace?"


    "You want to see favors? How can this be done? It''s forbidden!" Lefiya said incredulously, her eyes widened.


    In Orari, the specific data of the adventurer''s favor is a taboo among the taboos. Generally speaking, only the gods of the family can master it, and even the guild has only some written information learned through consultants.


    Seeing Lefiya''s reaction, Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at her, as if to say, "You actually have an IQ".


    The kind of surprise that came from the bottom of her heart made Lefia''s face twitch involuntarily.


    However, before he could say anything, Su Jin said lightly:


    "Don''t worry, Loki has agreed to this."


    "what?"


    Lefiya was shocked when she heard this.


    Loki agrees? How could Loki agree to such a thing?


    Then, before she could question Su Jin, Su Jin had already passed her, walked to Ais, and rode on it.


    "You!" Lefiya was instantly furious when she saw this scene.


    This fire is not only because of Su Jin''s obvious lies, but also because of Su Jin''s skilled movements.


    How many times has this person done this? !


    However, in the next second, when Su Jin pierced her nails with a silver needle and squeezed out a drop of golden blood on Ais'' back, Lefiya was stunned.


    In Lefiya''s dull eyes, a familiar, clown-like pattern appeared on Ais'' back.


    That is the unique blessing symbol of the Loki Familia.


    "Enhui is updating..." Lefiya gradually opened her mouth wide and stared at Su Jin in a stunned manner.


    In Orari, the only one who can renew the adventurer''s favor is the **** to whom the adventurer belongs. This is the consensus of all.


    So here comes the problem.


    Who is Su Jin who can update Ace''s favor?


    "Lo..."


    Just as Lefiya said a word, she saw Su Jin put her index finger to her mouth.


    "Shh!"


    Lefiya''s mouth that had just opened closed again, and looked at Su Jin with a complex and subtle look.


    At this time, Ais, who was lying on the couch, felt the weight and heat behind her, and couldn''t help but ask:


    "What is this doing?"


    "Check your abilities and development direction and prepare for training." Su Jin explained.


    This statement easily persuaded Ais, but could not persuade Lefiya, who was watching by the side.


    Lefiya clearly saw the favor data behind Ais, and was doing a ''status update'' because of Su Jin''s blood.


    This phenomenon is very common, or rather common among adventurers.


    Because this is clearly what the gods do every time the adventurers grow up.


    The purpose is to consolidate the experience that adventurers gain after each battle.


    And this kind of status update can only be carried out by the exclusive God.


    After all, although favor is a power that can be bestowed by all gods, once the favor is engraved, the adventurer''s favor will be locked and can only be changed by his god.


    so¡­¡­


    Lefiya''s mouth twitched, and she looked at Su Jin speechlessly.


    Good guy, really good guy! She understood.


    Or Su Jin is ''Rocky''!


    That evil deceit goddess actually disguised herself as an adventurer, this is too bad.


    Thinking of the interaction between Su Jin and Loki just now, Lefiya''s mouth couldn''t stop twitching.


    One person to play two roles? Beat yourself up?


    My lord, in order to deceive everyone, you really took great pains!


    It''s no wonder that ''Su Jin'' agreed to teach Ais easily, and it''s no wonder that Loki easily let go.


    Not only that they were the same person.


    But then again, why did Loki lie to everyone? Even pretending to be a stranger without telling Ace?


    Could it be that... Lord Loki found that the female self couldn''t conquer Ais, so he created the male self? ?


    In order to start with your own family, you have taken too much pains! You perverted lily god!


    At this time, Su Jin, who specially used the silver needle made by Alger to poke his finger and forced out blood, was carefully observing Ais'' state.


    ¡¾Ace¡¿


    ¡¾LV5¡¿


    Strength: C655, Durability; D515 Dexterity: B727 Agility: A811, Magic: C633


    ¡¾magic¡¿:


    ¡¾Wind spirit rushes away¡¿


    ¡¾Skill¡¿:


    ¡¾Princess Avenger¡¿


    [Jet Black Storm]: Phenomenon caused by the resonance between the magic [Wind Spirit Run] and the skill [Avenger] Exhibit Ability: [Hunter G] [Abnormal Resistance G] [Swordsman H] [Essential Healing I]


    Su Jin skipped the magic and looked at the skill of the revenge princess.


    ¡¾Princess Avenger¡¿:


    ?This skill can be activated at will.


    ?Enhanced high attack power against monster species.


    ?Increase the attack power of dragon species.


    ?The stronger the hatred, the stronger the effect.


    Seeing the description of this skill, Su Jin couldn''t help scratching his cheeks and said:


    "Exclusive dragon killing skills? It''s really a hero''s standard."


    Although Su Jin also knows that Ais seems to have a grudge against a black dragon, the hatred value can be turned into a conceptual skill by favor, and even Su Jin sees the possibility of sublimation into power.


    Is this the so-called protagonist treatment?


    "Is there a problem?" Ais, who was lying on the couch, turned her head slightly and asked.


    "no problem."


    Su Jin shook his head, then silently watched his blood seep into Ais'' grace.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin knew very well that his plan had initially succeeded.


    Chapter 1117 Want to go to the famous scenic spot in Orali


    Relying on the mastery of Loki''s real name, Su Jin deceived the rules of the world, impersonating Loki''s identity to change Ais'' favor.

 Chapter 818：

    In fact, after entering this world, Su Jin can introduce the concept of real name into the world, and then use the power of real name to replace Loki and Zeus.


    But he did not choose to do so.


    On the one hand, there is no need for this for the time being, and on the other hand, he is worried that after swallowing these people, he will gain unwanted negative effects when observing the world.


    For example, to obtain the godhead of Zeus and truly become that god-king.


    Although it can be said that the tightening force can be strengthened in a short time, in the long run, it is equivalent to giving up further.


    After all, the information on the forum has said that maintaining the human personality has a bonus when the eighth sense breaks through the will of the gods.


    Therefore, it is naturally impossible for Su Jin to give up the future to gain the power that seems to be powerful now.


    But although he didn''t devour Loki, Su Jin could still do something by borrowing the name of Loki.


    Therefore, after today passes, the favor behind Ais will be completely tampered with in his shape.


    Moreover, because of the power of Su Jin''s fortune-telling authority, Ais will temporarily gain a bonus like a collapsing jade within a certain period of time.


    In a short period of time, because of the blood given by Su Jin, before the power in the blood has been digested, there will be no upper limit to Ais'' growth.


    What Su Jin said before to make Ais stronger is not just casual.


    Su Jin has personal experience of Bengyu''s power in digging out his potential.


    Su Jin''s blood and the catalysis of Bengyu, even if Su Jin did not teach any additional content, Aisi still grew up under the wrong worldview, but what kind of progress Aisi will make, even Su Jin can''t be sure.


    Looking at Ais'' back, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and fell into thought.


    ¡®The requirement of observing the world is that influence within that world climbs to a peak. ¡¯


    ¡®In the past, I used to go into battle in person, and by interfering with various forces and gaining influence, I observed the world. ¡¯


    ¡®The downside of this approach is that I have to come in person and spend my time conquering the world. ¡¯


    ''The shortcomings are obvious. ¡¯


    ''One is that I need to come in person, the other is the consumption of time, and the third is that there is only one world for each raid. ¡¯


    ¡®If it¡¯s in the past, it¡¯s okay to say that the benefits and rewards of observing the world are very rich, and for me, who is four figures, it is no different from a big tonic. ¡¯


    ''But after reaching three digits or more, the spiritual energy obtained after observing the world is still rich, but it can''t have much impact on me... Unless, I can observe multiple worlds at the same time...''


    ''But it''s obviously impossible for me to be divided into multiple people. I haven''t reached the point where I can use my incarnation to suppress my strength, so is it possible to consider the ''grandfather'' flow? Gain powerful influence by nurturing heroines to reach their peak? ¡¯


    ''If you think so, Ais is very important. ¡¯


    ''The main line of the wrong place is probably killing the black dragon or digging the shady secrets of the dungeon... In addition to this, there is the option to dominate the entire Orali and climb the influence to the peak. ¡¯


    ''However, in fact, killing the black dragon is essentially to increase the influence. After all, it is the strongest monster. The prestige obtained by killing him must be extremely high, and it is the same nature as dominating Orari. ¡¯


    ''And Ais, as the heroine of the Black Dragon Line, seeks revenge from the Black Dragon is obvious. ¡¯


    ¡®As long as I add things that violate the rules within the scope of the rules, make Ais stronger and defeat the black dragon, I can test whether I can successfully observe the world by cultivating the protagonist. ¡¯


    ''If possible, this method can be considered on a large scale in the future. ¡¯


    ''And if it doesn''t work, I also have the backup option of dominating Orari. ¡¯


    ''And this option involves the guild, as well as the two strongest families of Orari, the Freya family and the Loki family. ¡¯


    ''I don''t know the situation of Uranos on the guild side, you can test it. On Loki''s side, the hand I showed Lefiya was enough to attract her attention, and then force her to compromise. ¡¯


    ''As for Freya, if she cooperates, it''s better to say if she doesn''t cooperate. In my impression, the real Hill seems to have a magic that can directly transform into Freya, but it lacks divine power... and divine power is a thing for me. There is no difference between words and jokes. ¡¯


    The divine power in the wrong world is not high-end, and some adventurers who master the development skill of mystery can reproduce part of the power, not to mention Su Jin.


    So at a critical time, Su Jin can completely change a civet cat for the prince and turn the fake Freya into the real Freya.


    This is not troublesome for him, the only trouble is to control the real Hill, but the difficulty is also limited.


    "So, it seems that preparations for taking over Orari can already be started..."


    ''Clean up some gods that shouldn''t be there and prepare for the connection to Hakoten...''


    While thinking this way, Su Jin got up from Ais, clapped his hands and checked the wound on his fingertips that had already healed, saying:


    "I added something to your favor, and your growth rate should increase significantly in the next period of time."


    "Huh?!" Ais, who was putting on her coat, showed a clearly surprised expression.


    On the other side, Lefiya also said in a confused manner: "What does this mean? Why can''t I understand it all of a sudden?"


    What did Su Jin do just now? Lefiya recalled it carefully, and then came to an answer: he just updated his status.


    This will speed up Ace''s strength. Although I''m not smart, you can''t fool me!


    Seeing this, Su Jin glanced at Freya with the look of an idiot, and then said to Ais:


    "You take Lefiya to the dungeon. You don''t need to explore. Born before the 12th floor, you can go for a stroll. When you come back, you can find Loki to update the status of the favor."


    Facing Su Jinna''s words that sounded almost perfunctory in Lefiya, Ais nodded seriously and said:


    "it is good."


    Saying that, Ais picked up the matching sword that was on the side, and walked out of the room without looking back.


    "Wait, Ace, why do you believe that? It''s clearly Loki, bah, it''s Su Jin."


    "It''s clearly Mr. Su Jin who is fooling you!"


    Looking at Lefiya who was chasing Ais in a hurry, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, revealing a playful expression:


    "Fuck you? That''s because you don''t understand Bengyu."


    How strong is Bengyu''s power to tap his potential all the time? Su Jin couldn''t be clearer.


    Even if it is to tap the potential under the existing world view, and not to give the prototype of the high-level power of Aisko Garden, it is not something that a mere Freya can underestimate.


    "It will be at least 10 times stronger, or more..." Su Jin estimated how much Ace would strengthen at night.


    10 times this is the data that Ace can become stronger while lying still. If the other party works hard, it can be strengthened even more.


    As for why Ais went to the dungeon to abuse vegetables, it was just that Su Jin wanted Ais to get used to her stronger body earlier.


    After cleaning up the clutter in the room, Su Jin closed the door and walked out of the training ground.


    However, as soon as he walked out of the training ground, he saw a gray-haired girl in casual clothes walking towards him.


    The other party seemed to be surprised when he saw Su Jin just now.


    Seeing the face he had seen half an hour ago, Su Jin couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth, Daomai:


    "Meet again, Hill."


    Chapter 1118 Happy Street


    "Ah, isn''t this Mr. Su Jin?"


    Hill, who was wearing a white dress, covered his face and looked at Su Jin in surprise:


    "Didn''t you teach that sword girl to practice? Is this a lunch break? That sword girl didn''t accompany you?"


    Saying that, Hill looked in the direction of the training ground, searching for traces of Ais.


    "The preliminary instructions have been completed, so I asked Ais to go to the dungeon to get used to it."


    Su Jin explained casually, then squinted at Hill and said:


    "But then again, Hill is here at this time, doesn''t the work in the tavern matter?"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, I just have a holiday today."


    Hill replied with a smile, while looking at Su Jin curiously:


    "What about Mr. Su Jin? After the training, do you plan to go to the dungeon for adventure or return to the family station?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin kept a kind smile and said:


    "That''s not true. Today is my second day in O''Larry, so I want to visit the city''s attractions."


    "Eh, the next day?"


    Hill showed a surprised expression, this time showing real surprise, not the pretense before:


    "Is Mr. Su Jin a newcomer?"


    Today is the 2nd day, that is, yesterday was actually the 1st day of entering Orali?


    The newcomer spread to the 37th floor of the dungeon and killed the floor master on the first day?


    What kind of freak is this?


    Hill, who is very aware of the difficulty of dungeons, seems to be nothing on the surface, but his heart is secret.


    She suddenly understood why both Freya and Loki suspected that Su Jin was an ancient hero cultivated by the Zeus family and the Hera family.


    This kind of strength is simply outrageous.


    "Yeah, I can''t even recognize Oralie''s street now, so I thought about getting to know it first." Su Jin shrugged helplessly.


    Hearing this sentence, Hilton paused for a moment, and then said, "Since that''s the case... Would Mr. Su Jin ask me to be a guide?"


    "Is it free?" Su Jin asked without thinking.


    Hill''s face twitched and said, "No, there is a fee, just treat me to a meal."


    "That''s easy." Su Jin shook his hand indifferently and said, "If it''s just a meal, I can still afford it."


    "I will eat very expensive things?" Hill quipped deliberately.


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and said, "It just so happens that I also want to have a high-end meal."


    "Is that so? It seems that our tacit understanding is very good."


    Hill looked at Su Jin with a subtle expression, thinking about whether to torture the other party, but finally gave up, her face was still not thick enough.


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Su Jin just said that he wants to visit the scenic spots of Orali. I wonder if you have any goals?"


    "Of course there is." Hearing this, Su Jin said with a smile, "I want to go to Happy Street to play."


    "what?"


    Hill only felt good about himself, as if he had heard something wrong, turned his eyes suspiciously, looked at Su Jin, and asked with a subtle expression:


    "If I heard correctly, Mr. Li, you are going to... Happy Street??"


    "Can''t you?" Su Jin asked, squinting.


    Hill shook his head, then asked unnaturally:


    "That''s not true, it''s just that Mr. Su Jin, do you know that joy is business or something?"


    When Su Jin heard this, he asked back in surprise: "What do you ask me to run? Isn''t it a special business?"


    You knew it before... Hill''s eyes widened, looking at Su Jin in disbelief.


    Knowing that joy is the place to run that kind of business, yet let her take her there?


    Are you too embarrassed to ask a girl I''ve met twice to take you to that kind of place?


    Where are you a fairy from?


    Su Jin looked at Hill, who was suddenly stunned, and said with a smile, "Looking at this appearance, does it mean that Hill doesn''t know where Happy Street is?"


    "I know or I know..."


    Hill looked at Su Jin with a confused expression.


    She now understands that this man has seen through her deliberate approach, and is deliberately teasing her there, so that she can retreat.


    Interesting, really interesting, trying to scare me, right? Does this guy really think my Hill is scared?


    Hill''s face twitched a few times, then looked at Su Jin with a smile:


    "Are you sure you want me to take you to Happy Street?"


    "I''m sure."


    "Very good." Hilton smiled kindly: "I hope you don''t regret it."


    ...


    The residential area of ??the Loki Familia.


    "Ace..."


    Lefiya, who was standing at the door of the room, held her staff and looked at Ais who was preparing the equipment with an embarrassed expression:

 Chapter 819：

    "Are you really going to go to the dungeon?"


    "Um."


    Ais put her light armor on her breathable tights, patted her hair, turned her head to look at Lefiya, and said:


    "Any questions?"


    "It''s not something that''s wrong...it''s..."


    Lefiya said while showing a tangled expression, and finally let out a turbid breath:


    "The first 12 floors of the dungeon are only level 1 monsters, let alone Ais, even if I''m level 3, I won''t be able to gain experience by killing those monsters."


    "But Su Jin said yes." Press Aisi to pick up the matching sword and turn her head sideways.


    "Even if that''s Luo... No, even if that''s what Master Su Jin said, it doesn''t make sense!"


    Adventurers of level 5 can fight monsters and practice in the monster site of level 1. Anyone who hears this in this Orari will think it is a joke.


    If it wasn''t for Lefiya thinking that Su Jin or Loki was their god, and if it wasn''t for the series of things just now, she would have refuted the other party as soon as she heard it.


    At this time, Ais tilted her head and asked Lefia:


    "Is this a waste of time?"


    "Ah?" Lefiya froze for a moment, then thought for a while and said, "If you are only exercising on the 12th floor, it will take at most two hours to go back and forth. It''s not a waste of time."


    "Is it dangerous?" Ace asked again.


    Hearing this, Lefiya retorted with some excitement:


    "How could a level 1 monster put you in a dangerous situation, Ais?"


    Ais nodded and continued:


    "Then why not try it?"


    That''s right, anyway, it''s not very dangerous, and it''s not a waste of time. It doesn''t seem like it''s okay to try it? Lefiya thought blankly.


    "Is Lefiya tired today?"


    "There are billions of points."


    At this time, Ais, who had packed up her equipment, walked out of the door and said:


    "Then Lefiya can rest here, I''ll go shopping and come back."


    Saying she didn''t look back, she walked out of the room.


    Seeing this, Lefiya froze for a while, and then hurriedly ran out:


    "Wait for me, Ace! I don''t hate going on dungeon adventures with you!"


    Lefia hurriedly followed Ais out of the station, and this time he suddenly saw two very familiar figures at the intersection, walking into an invisible corner.


    "That seems to be Mr. Su Jin and the clerk just now?"


    "How did they get together?"


    Lefiya said in surprise.


    She curiously looked at the direction Su Jin was leaving, but she was more concerned about Aisi''s affairs than her curiosity about Su Jin and Hill getting together.


    "Ais, please wait for me! I don''t want to rest today!"


    Chapter 1119 Mr. Zeus


    Oralee''s 4th block, which is near SE Main Street. Unlike the hustle and bustle of the bordering South Street, this place wafts a subtle atmosphere.


    The magic stone lamps installed on the walls of buildings and roadsides, although the lights are not turned on because it is morning, but just by looking at the large number of heart shapes in the lamps, you can imagine the extravagant colors at night.


    There are very few pedestrians on the streets of the double carriage, and the footsteps are generally vain.


    And from the observation point of view, it seems that these newcomers are all walking out of the closed shops or alleys on the street, and they are basically male, and there are even gods in them.


    Even from time to time, girls in cool clothes walked out of the store to kiss these men and waved goodbye to them.


    Walking on such a street, Hill''s face was extremely stiff.


    Although she had promised Su Jin to bring him here in a fit of rage, but now that she has reached such a place, her legs started to soften uncontrollably.


    It is clear that tomorrow is the most deserted time in Happy Street, but she still has the idea of ??running away.


    "Hey, is this the so-called Happy Street? The concept of depravity is quite sufficient..."


    Hearing Su Jin''s disdainful voice behind him, Hill suddenly regained his spirits.


    Hill, Hill, now is not the time to be shy! You are now fighting against the evil man behind you!


    If you were timid and shy at this time, wouldn''t that be in Su Jin''s favor?


    Thinking of this, Hill straightened his face, straightened his waist, and observed 4 weeks with a serious and glamorous face, just like a lioness walking on a hunting ground.


    This is not her contrived gesture, but more like the release of her nature.


    Compared to the ''Hill'' who looked weird and gentle and possible, the current Hill is her original appearance, or Helen''s appearance.


    The previous Hill was nothing more than a parody of Freya''s disguise.


    Su Jin, who was walking behind, is still observing the surroundings:


    "Although the people are not very good, the architectural style is still very interesting."


    Since adventurers come from all over the world, Happy Street, which focuses on serving adventurers, naturally also has buildings all over the world.


    There are oriental winds that are open to the upper part, and there are stone houses that remind people of the cold north. Even because the gods often come here, there is also a temple style. Su Jin even saw a few women dressed as oriental witches and Western sacrificial appearances. teenage girl is cleaning the street.


    "Di Shitian and Bai Yasha probably like it very much here."


    Su Jin murmured, turned his head to look at Hill, and when he saw the icy aura exuding from the other party, he couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth and said:


    "Aren''t you going to pretend?"


    Hill, who was walking in front, paused, turned his head to the side and said indifferently:


    "Yes, but I haven''t given up yet."


    Not going to pretend, but haven''t given up on the task Freya gave her? Su Jin understood Hill''s subtext in seconds, and then said with a smile:


    "Isn''t that enough? You have to be happy as a human being. It''s tiring to pretend to be someone else all the time."


    Hill agrees very much in her heart, pretending to be a courtesan like Freya is really exhausting for her, but she still looks cold on the bright side.


    "There are a lot of stores here, do you have any goals?"


    Hill asked Su Jin. It''s like asking Su Jin which fast food restaurant he likes.


    In fact, for male adventurers, coming to the Happy Street for fun is simply commonplace, or very few male adventurers will resist such a temptation.


    Even for ancient heroes, romantic affairs are essential, and very few people can really stick to it.


    In Hill''s view, Su Jin must not be one of the very few.


    In the face of Hill''s inquiry, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "Which shop is opened by the Ista Familia?"


    Hill frowned and replied, "There are all the shops on this street."


    "all?"


    Su Jin scanned the streets on both sides, at least hundreds of shops made the smile on his face even more:


    "Which one can directly name Ista?"


    "Are you looking for Ista to be a god?" Hill showed a surprised expression: "Even if this is Ista''s territory, the gods will not come out to receive guests casually..."


    Hill said that he looked at Su Jin''s face and paused:


    "But if it were you, you might get an exception."


    The smile on Su Jin''s face stagnated, and then he glanced at Hill and said:


    "I don''t want an exception like that."


    "Then why did you come to Istar?" Hill asked strangely.


    Hearing this, Su Jin restrained some smiles, and then said seriously, "I''m here to be the driver for her a ride."


    "Hehe, man."


    Hill sneered.


    But didn''t he know that the coachman was the man who carried the horse? As for what horse? Then the benevolent see benevolence and the wise see wisdom.


    "If you want to find Ista, go to the castle at this end of the street, which is the stronghold of Ista, the goddess''s temple of the heroine."


    "Unfortunately, it seems to be only open at night here."


    "Does it open at night?"


    Su Jin squinted, thinking that he found the location of the castle early in the morning, then took a step and said:


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Seeing Su Jin walking in the direction of the castle, Hill couldn''t help frowning and said:


    "...I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Although he said so, Hill still kept up with Su Jin''s pace.


    She had already guessed that Su Jin had no idea of ??''overnight'' here, but Hill still couldn''t understand why the adventurer with at least level 7 came to Happy Street.


    ?????


    So for the reason, Hill is very curious.


    Passing through the street with blue cherry blossoms and the style of the island country flower street, the two went straight to the splendid castle that shone with golden light in the depths.


    "Is that so?" Su Jin looked up at the castle, and immediately led Hill in.


    At this moment, a lazy female voice came from above.


    "This guest, please stay, it''s not business hours now."


    Su Jin and Hill raised their heads, and suddenly saw a stairwell above, a black-haired, brown-skinned woman in cool clothes was holding a cigarette, blowing a smoke ring while smiling at the two of them.


    Seeing your woman, Hill frowned and said:


    "[Lijie] Aisha Belka, a level 3 fighting prostitute, never expected to meet her here."


    "Oh, do you know me?" Aisha glanced at Hill in surprise, not too surprised.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As a rare level 3 of the Ista family, she is also an Amazon nation, and her reputation in Orari is not small, otherwise there would not be Lijie, the nickname composed of beauty and hero.


    Press down and look down at the two people who got off work, especially looking at Su Jin''s face, and then pecked the flue of the rod quite excitedly:


    "The little brother below, bringing girls to Happy Street is a very disappointing behavior."


    "Of course, I don''t really mind the three of them."


    Aisha licked the corner of her mouth while speaking, and then said with a smile:


    "Because you can''t enter this castle during non-business hours, as compensation, I can pay for it myself and let you order me~"


    Hearing these words, Hill couldn''t help but smacked his mouth and said in disgust, "Tsk, Amazon, who has a fever all day."


    At this time, Su Jin, who had always kept a smile, glanced at Aixia and said lightly:


    "I''m here to find Ista."


    "Looking for Lord God?" Ai Xia was surprised for a moment, and then said: "The one is still sleeping, I advise you to come back at night."


    "Well~ Although it''s a little sad to give up a top-quality product like you, but if I eat you ahead of time, it''s fine on weekdays. If Istar knows about it this time, I''m afraid it will kill me."


    "I''m looking for Istar." Su Jin repeated.


    Seeing this, Aixia sighed: "Little brother, I should have said it all, tonight..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Su Jin took a step forward.


    Taking one step out, Su Jin''s breath changed.


    If Su Jin just now was just an unusually handsome young man, then he now possesses a lofty majesty.


    That majesty, Hill and Aixia were a little familiar, but they were particularly unfamiliar, but they still vaguely recognized the majestic body of Ling Ran.

 Chapter 820：

    That''s divine... [Shenwei! ¡¿


    Chapter 1120


    gods.


    It''s a word that Eulalie can never get rid of.


    In the ancient times when human beings were lingering, and heroes used blood and life to protect the ethnic group, it was only because of the advent of the gods that the self-proclaimed divine power brought the grace to the earth and it ended.


    Perhaps on a single individual, the current adventurers are no match for those heroes honed in blood and fire.


    However, in terms of numbers, in the peak era, the total number of heroes was only a hundred, but it was far less than the tens of thousands or 100,000 adventurers in modern times.


    That is to say, adventurers have controlled the monsters produced in the dungeons to a certain level with an astonishing number, and now the earth can be peaceful.


    It is precisely because of this that the gods have a very high status in Orari.


    So even if Su Jin is not the **** of his family, Aisha must give due respect.


    From the stairwell on the second floor, Ai Xia dexterously jumped down, came to Su Jin, bowed and said:


    "I don''t know if it''s God''s face. Please forgive me for my previous rudeness."


    On the other hand, Hill looked at Su Jin in shock.


    Su Jin is actually a god!


    This, how is this possible?


    He entered the dungeon yesterday, and even killed the level 6 floor master.


    You must know that it is not impossible for the gods to enter the dungeon, but they must self-proclaim their power. Once the power is used in the underground layer, the dungeon will be violent.


    And once there is a riot in the dungeon, any kind of dangerous situation may occur.


    So Hill suspects that Su Jin is not a **** at all.


    Rather than being a god, but being able to disguise as a god, there is no such thing as nonexistence.


    Hill''s own god-turning magic is one.


    So... Su Jin actually has an exclusive magic that can be disguised as a god? Is he pretending to be a **** through this magic, trying to deceive Aisha?


    Thinking of this possibility, Hill thought more.


    As an existence that can share certain senses with Freya, Hill clearly knows Su Jin''s bad attitude towards Freya.


    However, when Hill was controlling his body, such an attitude rarely appeared. Although Su Jin''s attitude was still not good, at least it was not as bad as Freya.


    And considering that Su Jin also has a magic disguised as a god...


    So, was it actually the same magic that made his attitude a little better? Hill looked at Su Jin and couldn''t help but think so in his heart.


    And it was at this time that Su Jin, who used a small universe to simulate the might of this world, nodded towards Aisha and said:


    "Arrange me to meet Istar."


    "This..." Ai Xia''s expression changed, her tone was much calmer than before, "I don''t know which **** you are and what does it have to do with our high god?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    Su Jin sneered, and then said:


    "I only give you one minute to announce, and when the time is up, I will find her myself."


    Ai Xia''s face changed after hearing this, she looked up at Su Jin, then turned her head and walked quickly into the castle.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said to Hill, "Keep up."


    "Eh?" Hill was shocked, and then said with a subtle expression: "Just break in like this? Just the two of us?"


    "Do you need anyone else?" Su Jin glanced at her and said in a flat tone.


    Hearing this, the corner of Hill''s mouth twitched, thinking about the information about the Istar family, and then had to admit that there was really no need to add more staff.


    The strongest of the Ista County Familiar seems to be a level 5 leader, and the other strongest is level 3, which is Aisha who ran in before.


    With Su Jin, a powerhouse of at least level 7, is it really going to be a slaughter?


    Thinking of this, Hill sighed, gritted his teeth, and followed Su Jin''s pace.


    The two followed behind Aisha one after the other, and not long after they came to the very core of the castle, in front of a huge palace gate.


    And just after Su Jin arrived at the palace, the huge valve was slowly pulled open with a creaking sound under the 4-week magic device.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin''s expression remained unchanged, and he walked directly into the bedroom.


    The interior of the palace is unusually spacious. The whole space made of large white marble is covered with a red dragon blanket. The decorations that look very high-end can be seen everywhere, and the corners of the palace are burning with an intoxicating fragrance.


    And in the very center of the bedroom, on a couch covered with a gauze tent.


    A lazy figure was sitting up on the couch with the help of Ai Xia.


    She was wearing light-colored tulle and had brown skin. Exposed without hesitation, gold and silver crowns, earrings, wrist wheels, foot wheels and other accessories exude intoxicating light under the purple lights in the bedroom.


    An ambiguous smell lingered in the air.


    The woman with long black hair who was lifted up by Ai Xia was just lying on the side of the couch, with a sarcastic tone:


    "I thought it was the old guy who came to find fault, but I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    Ista, who was lying on the couch, looked at Hill behind Su Jin playfully, and said with a chuckle:


    "Freya, why did you come to me if you didn''t stay on your Babita and act as a plaything for those family members and male gods?"


    Plaything... When Hill heard this word, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes...


    For the former orphan adopted by Freya, she couldn''t accept Istar''s verbal humiliation to Freya.


    As for why he was regarded as Freya by Ista, Hill himself knew it.


    That''s because after the discussion with Loki earlier, the aura that Freya possessed on her body hadn''t dissipated.


    However, although it was a misunderstanding, Ista''s insult to Freya was real.


    Thinking of this Hill taking a step forward and narrowing the distance between him and Su Jin, he whispered:


    "I guess you''re here to trouble Istar?"


    Su Jin glanced at Hill sideways, not too surprised.


    After all, his previous behavior was not much different from going to the gym, so Su Jin chose to default.


    Upon realizing Su Jin''s acquiescence, Hill immediately showed a dangerous smile and said:


    "In this case, we are temporary allies."


    "Do whatever you want, at least the Freya family is on your side at this moment."


    When Hill said this, there was a bright light in his eyes.


    That full of divinity made Su Jin immediately know who the person who said the second sentence was.


    Can''t help it because it''s called a plaything? Su Jin glanced at Freya, then looked at Ista again.


    After looking up and down, he just said a comment:


    "Ugly to death."


    Istar''s face froze when he heard this.


    How could Ista, who was very concerned about her own beauty, even just because she was jealous of Freya''s beauty, didn''t deal with her opponent, how could she endure this humiliation.


    She sat up from the couch, her eyes blazing, and she looked at Su Jin.


    When she saw Su Jin''s face, the anger on her face suddenly subsided a lot.


    He looks so handsome, but his mouth is a bit stinky, which is actually acceptable, after all, no one is perfect.


    Thinking of this, Ista''s anger has eased a lot, but he is slightly unhappy:


    "You are the **** that Ai Xia wanted to see me? Why have I never seen you in the heavens?"


    "Of course you haven''t seen me." Su Jin smiled and seemed very conceited about his identity.


    "Oh?" Ista suddenly showed an expression of interest: "Then I don''t know which main **** you are?"


    At this time, Su Jin showed a malicious smile and said:


    "You can call me Mr. Zeus."


    Chapter 1122 Sanjo Ye Chunji


    Mr. Zeus... When Istar heard this claim, the smile on his face converged little by little. She thought that her attitude was already kind, and in the face of two intruders who rushed into her bedroom, she did not choose to do it the first time, but wanted to talk to the other party.


    However, the end result is that the other party regards himself as a fool.


    Is this guy pretending he hasn''t seen Zeus?


    Even if he wants to pretend to be Zeus, doesn''t this guy know how to pretend to be ugly? You are so handsome, are you embarrassed to call yourself Zeus?


    With anger suppressed in his heart, Ista looked at Su Jin with a smile and said:


    "Oh? Then I don''t know what happened to Mr. Zeus who specially came to my family''s residence?"


    Seeing that Istana was already burning with anger but had to suppress it and asked about the purpose of his trip, Su Jin couldn''t help shaking his head slightly.


    Although they are all Istars, the woman in front of her is still far worse than Alger, at least on a psychological level. She is so easily angered by herself, which shows her psychological quality.


    In the face of such an opponent, Su Jin actually did not have the slightest sense of achievement in calculating success.


    Of course, if the other party wasn''t ''Istar'', Su Jin wouldn''t come to Happy Street on purpose.


    The reason why Su Jin came here was because Istar, who knew about the wrong world, was running the biggest happy street in Orari.


    To use an orientalized adjective, it is a prostitute, and it is said that it is the kind that ends up in person.


    If Su Jin does not solve this kind of direct observation, once it is recorded by the center of the small garden, there may be no physical damage to Alger, but the mental humiliation will not escape.


    And Alger, as Arcadia''s de facto sea-fixing needle, Su Jin naturally couldn''t allow this to happen. That''s why he rushed over to clean up as soon as he made the decision to control Orari.


    It''s like when you buy a house, you must clean up the dirty things in the house before moving in.


    Now what Su Jin has to do is clean up.


    Of course, he also knows that his next job is more like fishing law enforcement than cleaning.


    Thinking of this Su Jin, he raised his head slightly to look at Istar and smiled slowly:


    "I fell in love with Huajie and wanted to take it away alone. I wonder if Ms. Ista is willing to give up her love?"


    "Oh?" Istar raised his eyebrows, and there was an ominous premonition in his heart: "I don''t know which one of my men did Mr. Zeus take a fancy to?"


    ... Su Jin glanced at Ista subtly, and then said a name with a smile:


    "Sanjo No Haruhime."


    Istar rubbed a little, stood up from the couch, and stared at Hill with a gloomy and ugly face.


    "Chunji?" Aisha was startled, but she didn''t expect that the girl who was sold into the Istar family last week would attract Freya and the unknown Zeus in front of her.


    And Aisha was even more surprised by Istar''s reaction.


    When would a **** like her care about a prostitute who had just been sold to the Istar family and had not been trained yet?


    At this time, swept away by the sudden gloomy eyes, although Hill still kept smiling, his head was full of question marks.


    Su Jin is looking for you to please people, why are you staring at me?


    Through Hill''s gaze, Freya, who was watching Ista from the Tower of Babel, frowned deeply.


    As a unilaterally considered opponent by Ista, Freya herself is aware of Ista''s hostility towards her.


    And Su Jin clearly begged Ista for someone, but Ista looked at Hill, who represented him, with nervous and fearful eyes. The tricks in it...


    Could it be that I sent Hill to approach Su Jin, and could there be any unexpected gains?


    And just when Freya was surprised, Ista sat down again with a gloomy face, clapping her hands:


    "Okay, should you say that you are my opponent? I didn''t expect that before I started to deal with you Freya, you actually brought someone to the door, and you brought someone who called himself Zeus..."


    Speaking of this, Ista looked at Su Jin with dread.


    At that moment, Ista actually had the idea of ??killing Su Jin and Freya directly.


    After all, Sanjo No Haruhime was her secret weapon to destroy the Freya family.


    Although Sanjono Haruhime is only a level 1, she possesses a rare strategic magic magic mallet.

 Chapter 821：

    Its function is to temporarily increase a person''s level, that is, to give a person the power to be one level higher than himself in a short period of time.


    Originally, Ista wanted to rely on the sacrifice of Chun Ji to the Slaughter Stone, to create this magic in batches, to temporarily increase the level of the many adventurers under him, and to force the Freya family, but I didn¡¯t expect that the plan was still unprepared in my mind. Implemented, Freya actually called the door, and only brought one person.


    This is simply a godsend opportunity. Ista thought of it for the first time.


    However, Ista thought about it, if she was Freya, would she sneak into the enemy''s position with only one person?


    The answer is yes.


    Because if it is Freya, she has the confidence to bring only one person.


    The person who is related to Zeus and can allow Freya to follow with her, Istar only thinks of one person.


    The only level 7 adventurer in All Orari, Ota the Fierce.


    After all, Ota was the strongest adventurer who defeated the Zeus family, and only achieved level 7. It was normal for him to impersonate Zeus because of Freya''s bad taste.


    As for why the appearance is different, Istar also guessed some.


    It''s nothing more than the magic of cross-dressing and expecting her to turn around.


    After all, Ota was level 7, and although Ista planned to overthrow the Freya Familia, the strongest one at the moment was level 5, and the rest were only level 3.


    When this kind of team encounters Ota, isn''t that being killed by the other party?


    You must know that the gods of Orari have estimated that if you want to block Ota for a period of time, you must be the three giants of the Loki family, and the three powerhouses of level 6 can do it.


    And the Ista Familia does not have a level 6.


    In view of this, Ista immediately understood the situation.


    She knew very well that she could only endure at this time.


    Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and clapped her hands:


    "Aisha, go and bring Chun Ji here."


    In the end, Istar chose to serve soft.


    Rather than being eliminated by Freya now, it is better to keep a useful body for the future.


    After all, it is impossible for the Freya family to guard her all the time. As long as she is still active in the lower realm, there is still a chance.


    At this time, receiving Istar''s order, Aisha looked at her god, gritted her teeth, and walked out of the palace.


    In the bedroom, only Ista, Su Jin, and Freya were left.


    At this time, although he was subdued, Ista, who was still angry, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    "No, not yet." Su Jin smiled and shook his head.


    Istar laughed angrily when he heard the words:


    "Then what else do you want?"


    At this moment, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and opened his eyes full of coldness:


    "I want to take advantage of Lord Istar''s head."


    Chapter 1123 Trends of all parties


    The castle-like residence of the Ista family, on the aisle.


    A woman in oriental clothing asked nervously:


    "Sister Aisha, is there something wrong with Lord Ista looking for me this time?"


    Hearing this, Aisha couldn''t help but look at the other party.


    Blonde and blue eyes, beautiful face, fair skin, bumpy figure, dressed in a fiery red kimono, with a pair of fox ears on top of his head, trembling smartly on his head.


    This is a stunner that makes women fall in love, and what is even more rare is the pitiful temperament on the other side, and it is rare in the East to see the fox people who serve Amaterasu.


    Honestly, Aisha was shocked when such a character was sold into Orari.


    The foxmen of the East are nobles, and their status is basically the same as that of Amaterasu.


    Such an existence, not to mention being sold as a prostitute, is a big deal even if it appears outside the East.


    At least oriental adventurers will try their best to send this noble shrine maiden back to orient.


    However, this miraculous fact just happened.


    Aisha didn''t know the reason for her exile until Istar bought the girl in front of her at a high price.


    Because of eating the sacrifices offered to the gods by mistake, she was kicked out of the house by her angry father and kidnapped by the villain. During the kidnapping, she accidentally encountered a monster. The villain left her and ran away. Because of the sublime identity, the thieves considered it to be a high-value item and sold it to Orari, which is located in the west.


    It can be said that just from Haruhi Sanjo Ye''s self-description, you can see the level of misfortune of the other party by pressing it, and you can also taste the tricks in it.


    After all, no matter how stupid the witch family is, it is impossible to steal Amaterasu''s tribute. In addition to the city of the other party, they are kidnapped by the villains as soon as they go out. It is impossible for the well-informed Aixia to not see the tricks here.


    And from the current environment, it seems that the other party''s bad luck is about to end.


    "There are two gods who want Lord Ista to ask for you." Aisha said this in a slightly relaxed tone.


    "Eh?!" Sanjono Haruhime showed a shocked expression: "What do you mean? Was I bought as a trainee?"


    Prostitute trainee, this is Sanjo No Haruhime''s status in the Istar family.


    And the process of apprenticeship is to make the girl voluntarily become a prostitute.


    This phenomenon is the norm in the Ista Familia.


    Sanjono Haruhime, whose three views are being seriously revised, is a little bit incomprehensible.


    "In a sense, this is indeed the case." Aisha explained in an unknown language.


    In a sense, it''s a good thing that Sanjo No Haruhime was taken away by Su Jin and Freya.


    At least this pure girl will not be polluted by the environment of the Istar family.


    However, is it a good thing to hand this girl to Su Jin and Freya? Aisha herself doesn''t know.


    But thinking about it, no matter how bad it was, it was no worse than the situation in the Ista Familia.


    After a brief exchange, Aisha brought the disturbed Sanjono Haruhime into Istar''s bedroom.


    This is Sanjo No Haruhime, the 2nd time she came here, and the 1st time was when she was given a favor by Istar after being bought in.


    In this luxurious golden bedroom, Sanjono Haruhime saw the beautiful goddess with wheat-colored skin.


    Istar was still lying on her side on her couch, her eyes closed tightly, as if she was closing her eyes to rest.


    Apart from that, no one else stayed in the palace.


    "Lord Ista, Sanjo No Haruhime brought it here."


    Aixia, who walked into the bedroom, knelt down on one knee, looking at the empty bedroom with some doubts.


    On the other side, Sanjo No Haruhime just knelt down nervously and lowered her head towards Istar.


    "Get up."


    Istar opened his pure eyes.


    The pure aura made Aisha unable to restrain her desires and bit her tongue secretly.


    ¡®Strange, why is Lord Ista so attractive? It''s not like that on weekdays. ¡¯


    As a goddess of beauty, Ista, like Freya, is born with the ability to fascinate with ease.


    However, unlike Freya, the charm of Ista in the past was more wild and seductive.


    It is precisely because of this nature that most of the adventurers under Istar are Amazon female warriors who do not shy away from those actions.


    However, the aura on Ista is a little weird now.


    It''s as if the bus and carriage suddenly turned into a handcart... Aisha paid the price without any burden in her heart.


    At this time, Ista cast a glance at Aisha and said lightly: "Speaking ill in front of your boss is a bad behavior."


    "Yes!" Aisha touched her head in embarrassment, not expecting that her thoughts would be seen through by Istar.


    The good thing is that as the actual deputy head of the Istar family, the **** of his family still has some tolerance for her, at least there is no need to punish her.


    "But then again, Lord Ista, where did God Freya and that Mr. Zeus go?"


    "They went back." Ista said with a complicated expression: "After I agreed to their conditions, they have no reason to stay."


    "Is that so?" Aisha looked at Istar''s complicated face with a strange look.


    It was the first time she had seen such a clear emotional expression on the other''s face.


    Ista waved at Sanjo Ye Chunji and said, "Come here, little fox, come to my side."


    "Yes."


    Sanjo No Haruhi got up nervously, moved the lotus step slightly, walked slowly to Ista''s couch, and then knelt up.


    "It''s really cute..."


    Ista''s outstretched hand touched Sanjo No Haruhime''s fox ears.


    Although the latter is very shy, he also understands that the will of God is absolute, so he does not dare to resist in any way.


    After touching it for a while, Istar let go of his hand, and then asked, "How long have you been in Happy Street?"


    "...8 days." Sanjo Ye Haruhi replied in a low voice.


    "Eight days, that shouldn''t have attracted the attention there." Istar said in a low voice.


    On the side, hearing the whisper, Aisha raised her head strangely and glanced at Istan.


    What do you mean by not paying attention? Didn''t the man who called himself Mr. Zeus knock on the door with Freya?


    And just when Aisha raised her head, he saw Istar stuffed a letter into Sanjo No Haruhime''s arms and whispered to her to put the things away.


    Seeing this, Aisha hurriedly lowered her head. Although I was puzzled at this time, Haruhi Sanjo took the letter into her arms and looked at Istar in confusion.


    "I have wiped the favor from your back. From now on you are a member of the Freya family. You have never seen me, and I have never bought you, understand?"


    "Ah? Yes... Yes." Sanjono Haruhi nodded.


    Then Istar smiled, and then she ordered Aisha:


    "Aisha!"


    "exist!"


    "Send this child to the rich mistress, let a clerk named Hill receive it, and don''t let anyone find out, understand?"


    "Yes!" Aisha was puzzled, but nodded anyway.


    "Take these children down." A strange color appeared on Ista''s face, but he quickly subsided and did not let anyone find out.


    "Yes."


    Ai Xia left with a puzzled Sanjo No Haruhi when she heard the words.


    Two minutes after the two left, Istar clapped his hands in the empty room.


    Snapped! Snapped!


    Crisp applause sounded, and two members of the Istar family walked in.


    "Lord Ista, what are your orders?"


    At this time, Istar had a ferocious expression on his face, like a depressed volcano.


    "Aisha betrayed me and stole my treasure together with Sanjo Ye Chunji, and ordered the head of the clan to dispatch all the fighting prostitutes! Take my treasure back!"


    "Then what about Senior Ai Xia and Sanjo Ye Chunji..." The members of the family were a little unbelievable, and it was hard to imagine that the respected senior would choose to betray the family.


    "I command you in the name of God to kill these two people. Do you understand?"


    "¡­Yes!"


    In disbelief and anger, the entire Ista family fell into riots.


    Chapter 1124 Heroes Save America


    Abundant Mistress, 2nd Floor.


    Loki, who was still here, received urgent news from the family members.


    "The people of the Ista family ran out of Happy Street in one breath, and they are still searching for Lijie? What''s the situation?"

 Chapter 822：

    Loki''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Lijie Aisha, a rare level 3 in the Ista family, and a level 3 whose combat ability is infinitely close to level 4.


    Such adventurers, even in the Loki family, are extremely rare, and it is too late for the baby, let alone search.


    "I don''t know the specific situation either."


    Burt, the man in charge of the message, scratched his hair and said with some trouble:


    "All in all, Captain Finn asked me to pass the news to you~ and ask for your opinion."


    "After all, there is quite a lot of noise on the Ista family. It seems that the fighting prostitutes are all out of their nests."


    "And according to the news, it was Lijie who stole Istar''s treasure and was ordered to be chased and killed by Istar."


    "Oh, I see, Finn was asking if he could step in, right?"


    Hearing the treasure, Loki''s eyes suddenly lit up. Something that can be called treasure by the gods must be rare.


    And now it happened to be stolen by Li Jie, doesn''t it mean that the treasure is in an ownerless state.


    I am afraid that many family members have begun to figure out how to take advantage of the situation.


    Loki is no exception to this.


    Hearing Loki''s robber-like words, even if Bert had a bad character, he couldn''t help shedding a cold sweat:


    "No, the commander''s meaning is, do we want to dispatch to contain the situation?"


    "After all, if you let a group of fighting prostitutes fight in the city, Orali is afraid that she will be broken. Being broken is naturally an exaggeration, but according to Finn''s attack, breaking a 1/4 is no problem.


    After all, the Ista family even sent out the level 5 at the bottom of the box, which was obviously a real fire.


    Hearing that Finn''s idea was to persuade, Loki suddenly lost interest:


    "What to stop? Didn''t the guild also come forward? It''s not a big deal, let the people of Ganesha deal with it."


    The Ganesha family is a military police family designated by the Orari Guild. Not only is there a large number of people, but there are also multiple levels of five. The strength is at the top of Orari''s, with a large number of people and a decent style, so they are also designated as the military police.


    With the Ganesha family around, it wouldn''t be so ignorant to want to come to the Istar family.


    Hearing this, Bert scratched his cheek and said:


    "The problem is that even the head of Ganesha, Shakti, came forward to persuade him, but the fat lady, the head of the Ista family, still didn''t give face, and used the family''s internal affairs to push back."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Loki couldn''t help frowning: "This is a bit wrong. When did Istar''s people get so crazy? There''s no reason."


    Speaking of this, Loki always felt that the actions of the Istar family were strange, so he ordered Burt:


    "You go and call Finn over, and then take someone to stare at the large troops of the Ista family, see what they are doing, and report to me at any time."


    "Yes." Burt responded with a bow, then opened the window and jumped out from the second floor.


    At this time, the breeze flew from the window and blew Loki''s hair.


    Loki, who was standing at the window, frowned, just in time to see Hill walking back to the tavern on the street, muttering:


    "I always have an ominous feeling that I hope nothing big will happen."


    ...


    Underground of the Tower of Babel.


    A dark room lit by candles.


    A figure sitting on the central altar looked down at the guild members below.


    "Why is the Ista family making trouble?"


    The guild management staff below bowed apologetically:


    "I''m sorry, Uranos, God, there is no information sent back yet."


    Ouranos, the chief **** who governs the Adventurer''s Guild, is also the **** who first brought God''s grace to mankind.


    In order to prevent the monsters in the basement from invading the ground as frequently as in ancient times, he stayed at the bottom of the Tower of Babel all year round, suppressing the dungeon with powerful divine power to prevent the monsters from moving.


    Because of such selfless behavior, he is also known as the creator **** of Orari.


    However, it is precisely because of this that it is difficult for him to leave this altar that suppresses the dungeon, and he cannot cover many things about the guild and even Orari.


    Just like this time, as long as the Ista family pushes back the people of the Ganesha family in internal affairs, and the guild needs to come forward, things will become complicated.


    The guild that cannot deal with matters involving the gods can only spend time entering this altar to ask the old man''s opinion.


    This back and forth, and the time wasted in it, could easily escalate the situation.


    However, there is no good way for Uranos to do this. After all, the gap between the status of humans and gods is there, and he is really the only one who can represent the guild to deal with the wisdom of the gods.


    Thinking of this, Uranus pinched his brows and asked:


    "What about the other gods? What are they doing?"


    "Except for the Ganesha family who are actively suppressing their influence, other first-class families seem to be watching."


    "These little foxes." Uranos couldn''t help but scolded, and then asked, "What about Freya and Loki?"


    "God Freya is still at the top of Buffett and doesn''t seem to plan to get involved in this matter, while Goshen Loki sent Bert the wolf and some members of the Loki family to observe."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Listening to his subordinate''s report, Uranos couldn''t help frowning:


    "It''s okay for Loki to say that Freya''s actions are a bit strange. Is it possible that she is gloating at the misfortune?"


    The beauty **** Freya and the beauty **** Istar did not deal with it. This was something that Uranus had heard of.


    Even because he is the highest level of the guild, Uranos is aware of the various provocations that Istar secretly has against Freya.


    It stands to reason that Freya should take action, but Freya didn''t make any obvious movements, which is a bit strange.


    Thinking of this Urano, I couldn''t help but ask:


    "Can you find out what Istar''s lost treasure is?"


    "Sorry, no news yet."


    Hearing this, Ulanos sighed and made a decision:


    "Post a designated task on the task bar of the guild, and the Lafuria family and the Loki family will come forward and control all members of the Ista family, including Lijie who stole the Ista treasure."


    The guild staff who started the attack upon hearing this sentence immediately breathed a sigh of relief:


    "¡­Yes."


    ...


    The roofs of residential houses on the streets of Oulali South District.


    Relying on her superb physical fitness, Ai Xia, who was jumping between the roofs with Sanjo Ye Chunji, looked back at the juniors who were chasing after her.


    "What is this called!!"


    Chapter 1125 The plan can''t keep up with the changes


    The house where Aisha was standing just now was smashed through by a relatively petite girl with her fists. When the pieces of wood and rubble were flying around, Ai Xia held Sanjo Ye Chunji and used these pieces as a fulcrum, again pulling the distance from the younger generation of the family.


    In the process, she even had enough energy to scold:


    "Let me be quieter, you bastards!"


    The fighting prostitutes of the Istar family are basically Amazons.


    This clan is characterized by strong physical fighting ability, but little magic, so members basically fight with weapons and bodies.


    Thanks to this, Ai Xia was able to safely take Sanjo Ye Chunji from South Street to the central Babel Tower area, and even got close to North Street at one point.


    However, this luck is not always present.


    Boom!


    Another house was smashed through, and Aisha, who still had some energy left, glanced at the damaged house and thought sadly about how many men she would have to sleep in the future to earn compensation.


    After all, she who escaped and the people who were chasing her were both members of the Istar County clan, so they would have to pay the compensation.


    ''At least 30 suites have been destroyed. According to the market price of a set of 2 million, I am afraid that I will be exhausted in bed. ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Aisha couldn''t help but feel sad.


    The howling wind slid past his ears.


    Sanjo No Haruhi, who was carried by Ai Xia and dashed on the roof, raised her head and said with a sad expression:


    "Sister Aixia, do you still put me down? They should be arresting me. If you let me down, you can still escape."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    If it weren''t for the distraction now, Aishart wanted to slap this silly fox on the forehead:


    "Have you forgotten what Lord Istar said?"


    "She asked me to send you to the rich mistress, but when she turned around, she said that I stole the treasure and sent people to hunt me down. Just think about it and know that something is wrong?"


    Thanks to the people who chased and killed Aisha were all Amazons, and they were all her descendants.


    Therefore, most of the pursuers were merciful, and even deliberately gave out a lot of information by Aisha. Because of this, Aisha has understood the fact that there must be a big problem within the Istar family.


    Otherwise, the **** Istar would not have issued such a contradictory order.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Sanjono Haruhi opened his mouth and was speechless.


    She also felt strange, because Ista had previously allowed her to leave the county family, and even gave her a secret letter, and then sent people to hunt him down. This matter seems unreasonable.


    But what''s wrong here?


    On the other side, Aisha, who was running and thinking, frowned and muttered:


    "The order to hunt us down is probably not issued by Lord Ista. Those who can tamper with Lord Ista''s order and make my younger generation believe..."


    Thinking of this condition, Aisha couldn''t help but think of a person, a woman who made men and women feel creepy just thinking about it.


    "Damn, that monster must be here!"


    Thinking of this possibility, he looked at Sanjo No Haruhime''s head, buried his face in his chest, and rolled on the spot, towards the edge of the roof.


    At the same time as she made the dodging action, like a meteor falling from the sky, a huge shadow fell from the sky, directly piercing the house with a huge roar.


    Rumble.


    The house collapsed like it was under unbearable pressure.


    Ai Xia rushed before that, holding Chun Ji with one hand and grabbing the eaves of the next house with the other, looking at the tall figure standing up in the dusty ruins with cold sweat on her face.


    "Quack quack! You were actually hiding, I thought I could kill both of you in one breath!"


    Shouting laughter came from among the ruins of the house.


    Immediately after, a woman with a height of two meters and short limbs, like a walking house bearing column, walked out of the ruins with an extremely ugly face.


    Seeing that figure, Sanjono Haruhime couldn''t help showing a fearful expression:


    "Friney... my lord."


    The man is really the leader of the Ista family, a level 5 adventurer who has the title of male killer in Orari, Phryne Jamil.


    Sanjono Haruhime has been hearing about the leader''s terrible deeds from the mouths of her companions since she joined the Istar family.


    For example, he looks huge and ugly, but thinks his beauty exceeds Istar.


    Or once you fall in love with a man, take it away like this, and play until you die.


    Or the news of being jealous of the beauty of the Orari sword girl three times and the opponent''s failure in the whole process has always been a topic of private conversation among the members of the Ista family.


    And Haruhime Sanjono has also seen Friney''s cruel punishment to members of the family who gossip.


    That''s why she was so afraid of this monster-like woman.


    "Damn, this toad really came out."


    Aisha cursed secretly, facing level 5, even if her fighting ability is comparable to level 4, she has no chance of winning.


    So it''s just a fight?


    Thinking of this, Ai Xia let go, holding the hand of the eaves, with the help of the clothes drying pole and the window below, jumped to the ground, then turned and ran into the side alley.

 Chapter 823：

    "Listen to Chun Ji."


    "exist!"


    Sanjono Haruhime responded in a panic.


    At this time, Aisha said as she ran: "Next, I''ll drag that toad of Phryny, you can find a chance to escape by yourself."


    "Remember to run to the North Street, the Mistress of Harvest is on the North Street, and remember to try to run to a place with a lot of people, if you really can''t escape, you directly surrender to the Loki family or the Ganesha guards, those big family. It is absolutely capable of keeping you, and then you will find a chance to escape..."


    "But..." Sanjo Ye Chunji opened her mouth, and finally looked at Aisha''s serious expression and could only nod her head: "I understand."


    boom!


    A huge roar sounded behind him, and that was the sound of Phryny using his tall body to smash through the wall.


    When Aisha heard the voice, she glanced behind her with dread, and said.


    "We parted at the alley."


    "Yes."


    After speaking, Ai Xia rushed out of the alley, threw Sanjo Ye Chunji in the opposite direction, then turned and rushed into the alley.


    Sanjo Ye Chunji took advantage of the fox man''s dexterous talent, turned around in mid-air, landed on the ground safely, then turned his head to glance at the alley, and charged with gritted teeth.


    As soon as she rushed out of the intersection, she heard the tall girl shouting from there:


    "The fox is here!"


    Sanjo Ye Haruhi saw this, gritted her teeth, turned her head and ran in the other direction.


    "Quickly catch up, don''t let her escape!"


    In the hurried pursuit, Sanjo No Haruhi got rid of the clogs, and the kimono on her body became dirty. She didn''t know how long she had escaped, and she didn''t know where she was, so she could only grit her teeth and run numbly. .


    However, the members of the Ista family behind her were still chasing after her, almost blocking her several times.


    "She''s running out of strength, go ahead and block her!"


    Hearing the shouts from behind, Sanjojie Chunji gritted her teeth, turned and rushed into an alley.


    Then bang.


    "it hurts!!"


    Falling to the ground, Haruhi Sanjo Ye felt as if she had hit a wall, and couldn''t help covering her aching nose, tears welling up in her eyes.


    And at this moment, a girl full of ridicule rang in her ear:


    "caught you?"


    Sanjo No Haruhi raised his head and looked at Phryni''s wall-like body and ugly face, and the whole person froze.


    "Quack quack~! Go away, stinky fox, as long as I am the most beautiful woman in the world, it''s enough for me."


    The words fell, and Friney waved her arm like a concrete pillar, pressing it towards Sanjo No Haruhime with a strong wind.


    Seeing this scene, Sanjono Haruhime shrank subconsciously and closed her eyes.


    However, a few seconds passed, but the sharp pain he imagined never came.


    Sanjo No Haruhi couldn''t help but open his eyes, but he saw Phryni with his palms and a clothes drying pole pierced on the wall.


    "This is?"


    Just when Sanjono Haruhi was puzzled, a gentle male voice sounded in her ear:


    "Are you OK?"


    Chapter 1126 I''m the troublemaker Loki


    Hearing the voice, Sanjono Haruhime raised her head and looked behind her.


    When she saw the face of the person coming from behind, her expression couldn''t help but pause, and her eyes were a little dull.


    If it weren''t for the threat of Phryni struggling to the side, Sanjo No Haruhime would have been stunned for a long time and couldn''t recover.


    But even so, she was still a little nervous, even a little shy, when she came back to face the person who came.


    At this time, it is naturally Su Jin who will save Sanjo Ye Chunji here.


    In fact, although he left the Ista family for a short time, he did not go far. Instead, he went to the Tower of Babel in the center of Orari. After observing the reactions of other family members, he approached slowly. This alley in the North District rescued Sanjo No Haruhime.


    Things went smoothly as if everything was arranged, but in fact this matter was originally arranged by Su Jin.


    Whether it was Ista who suddenly let Haruhime Sanjo leave the family, and asked Aisha to **** him.


    Or the pursuit and killing after that were all inspired by Su Jin.


    It can be said that this commotion that affected a large number of family members from the very beginning was Su Jin''s handwriting.


    And Sanjo Ye Chunji in front of him was in a dangerous situation because of Su Jin''s arrangement.


    But he himself didn''t notice anything, but because he was suddenly rescued by Su Jin, he fell into unspeakable shyness.


    In a sense, she was a sheep falling in love with a wolf, and she didn''t know it, thinking that this beautiful encounter was arranged by God.


    "Are you all right?" Su Jin repeated.


    "I''m fine..."


    Hearing Su Jin''s repeated inquiries, Sanjo Ye Chunji raised her hand to cover the lower half of her face, and hurriedly stood up. Then, because of the fatigue caused by the excessive running just now, her legs involuntarily softened and she leaned towards Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin took advantage of the situation to hold the other party''s waist, and then asked gently:


    "Are you sure it''s really okay?"


    "Ah! Ahh!"


    Sanjono Haruhime was speechless for a while.


    He was suddenly blocked by Friney, and was rescued by others when he was about to be killed, but it was a handsome adventurer who saved himself.


    Isn''t this development exactly the same as the hero save the beauty in the hero''s biography?


    If the hero is the man in front of him, the beauty is not herself.


    After the beauty was rescued, if she wanted to repay, wouldn''t she only have the option to promise her?


    Thinking of making a promise with her body, Sanjo Ye Chunji couldn''t help looking up at Su Jin, looking at the face that made her heart beat, thinking of what she would do with her body, her face slammed and became Red, hot.


    At this time, Su Jin hugged the girl, leaned her face forward, and asked, "Can you still stand up?"


    Looking at the face that was getting closer, Sanjo Ye Chunji blankly opened her mouth, and then her head tilted and passed out in Su Jin''s arms.


    "..." Seeing the unconscious girl, Su Jin''s face was dull for a moment.


    He has completed the hero''s rescue of beauty. He has also made the behind-the-scenes arrangements and the foreshadowing of Istar, which can be used as the key to connecting various clues, but Sanjo Ye Chunji fainted?


    Is this plot still playable?


    Su Jin looked at Haruhi Sanjo Ye who had passed out, dumbfounded. He thought about various reasons for the failure of the plan, but he didn''t expect to be defeated by the girl''s shyness.


    This is really...


    When Su Jin sighed, a click sounded.


    It was the sound of the clothesline being snapped.


    He raised his head slightly and looked in the direction of Phryni, then closed his eyes involuntarily as if he was afraid of seeing some pollutants.


    And then, enduring the pain, Friney, who directly broke the clothespin with his palm pierced by the clothespin, finally fell off the wall, clenching his blood-stained hands with a hideous expression and said:


    "Actually! Dare to sneak attack!"


    "It''s decided, if I kill you, I must kill you!"


    Her voice fell, and she looked in front of her with her eyes closed, but. The man who was still very handsome suddenly froze for a moment:


    "Hah!"


    She swallowed exaggeratedly, and then said:


    "I changed my mind, I want to take you back and love you well."


    "A man like you should match a peerless beauty like me!"


    "..."


    There was a dead silence in the alley.


    Su Jin regretted why his perception was so sensitive.


    This **** little universe, the **** seventh sense, made him easily penetrate the essence of Friney, but it also allowed him to see the other person''s real body that was two meters tall, with short limbs like a dwarf, and a face like a toad.


    In a sense, he even suspected that the woman in front of him could even defeat Zeus just by her looks.


    And such a person actually called himself a peerless beauty in front of him?


    Do you think your name is Taneda Risa? Are you afraid that you are not farming mud and sand?


    Thinking of his own perception of being polluted, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh:


    "Come out."


    As the voice fell, behind Su Jin, a figure more than two meters tall, like an iron tower, appeared.


    Friney, who had originally focused on Su Jin, involuntarily turned his attention to the figure standing behind Su Jin.


    With a tower-like figure and strong and powerful arms, although he was only wearing a simple black vest, he was full of intense pressure.


    Furini looked at the man behind Su Jin, and at the tiny pig ears on the other side''s head, the coveted expression suddenly solidified.


    "Ota!" A fearful, fearful voice came from Phryni''s mouth.


    And the object of her fear is the figure standing behind Su Jin, like a guard.


    The fierce Ota.


    Orari is currently recognized as the strongest level 7 adventurer, and is also the guard beside the goddess Freya.


    "Why are you here?"


    Ota didn''t answer Friney, the questioning with fear, but turned his head to look at Su Jin, as if waiting for an order.


    "Kill it."


    After Su Jin said this, he walked out of the alley with Sanjo Ye Chunji in his arms.


    And Ota, who received the order, walked silently and slowly towards Phryni.


    Seeing this scene, Friney stepped back in fear, and shouted sharply:


    "No, you can''t kill me! Why did you kill me? Why did you listen to that man''s orders?"


    Ota was unmoved, but when Friney asked him why he obeyed Su Jin''s order, he calmly said, "Because this is Lord Freya''s order."


    When the words fell, Ota silently put the finger tiger on his hand, obviously wanting to kill Friney in front of him.


    "No, you can''t do this!"


    Along with the screams in the alley, Su Jin hugged Sanjo Ye Chunji, looked at the other party''s tired sleeping face, and shook his head involuntarily:


    "The plan can''t keep up with the changes."


    Saying this, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and smiled softly:


    "But I''m not good at calculating people."


    When the words fell, Su Jin hugged Sanjo Ye Chunji and walked in the direction of the rich mistress.


    He knew very well that there was a good show to be played in the tavern next.


    Chapter 1127 Aren''t you bullying honest people?


    The door of the rich mistress. Originally came out to clean, but after seeing Su Jin holding Sanjo Ye Chunji''s figure.


    Hill, who had just changed into the work clothes in the store, couldn''t help but be surprised:


    "what''s going on?"


    "According to the plan, shouldn''t it be Aisha who took this child to the vicinity of the tavern, and we rescued people?"


    Su Jin carried Sanjo Ye Chunji and walked to Hill''s side, then shrugged and said:


    "Things went a little wrong."


    "That guy Istar doesn''t seem to have told her about the magic that Haruhi has, so Aisha didn''t get the power of the Myriad Hammer and was knocked down by Phryne."

 Chapter 824：

    Wanbao Mallet.


    This is a powerful magic that briefly increases the adventurer''s level by one.


    Originally, according to Su Jin and Hill''s estimation, Haruhi Sanjo, who possessed this magic, and Aisha, whose abilities were comparable to level 4, would have basically no problem escaping from Phryne''s hands.


    At least there was no problem in escaping to the street where the rich mistress lived.


    But unfortunately, Ista seems to have not told the secret of the Manbao Mallet to Haruhime Sanjo, so that the fox girl herself does not know that she actually has the trump card on her body.


    In a sense, this was Su Jin''s mistake.


    Because he did not carefully probe Istar''s memory, but out of mental cleanliness, he refused to probe the bus''s memory.


    "...Then what should we do next?"


    Knowing what happened, Hill frowned slightly and asked Su Jin:


    "Still leaking things to Loki as originally planned?"


    According to the original plan, it should have been Aisha and Sanjo Ye Chunji who were attacked by the Lord of Ista near the tavern and rescued by Su Jin.


    The movement I made during this process will inevitably attract the attention of Loki who is still in the tavern, and then involve the other party and indirectly affect the guild and all the gods in Orari.


    But now there is a problem with the plan, and Hill can''t guarantee whether things will continue to run as Su Jin arranged.


    Hearing Hill''s concerns, Su Jin slightly raised the corners of his mouth and said:


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    After speaking, he raised his head and glanced at the second floor, and met the red-haired goddess upstairs:


    "Look, didn''t Loki still get the trick?"


    Hearing this, Hill couldn''t help looking up, and easily saw the jealous Goddess Loki on the second floor.


    Hill, who had a good relationship with Loki because he pretended to be Freya, asked strangely:


    "What is she jealous of? You''re not holding Jian Ji?"


    "You do not understand."


    Su Jin shook his head, then explained:


    "When a ''man'' with a normal orientation sees a weak and boneless beauty in his arms, jealousy is a normal psychology."


    "...Is that so?" Hill said in surprise.


    Although she heard that Loki''s hobby is women, she thought that the other party only likes girls like Jian Ji, but now it seems that this guy is just pure lust.


    Otherwise, seeing Su Jin holding a beautiful girl with blond hair and fox ears would not produce jealousy.


    But then again, why does Su Jin know so much about the inner thoughts of a special group of people like Loki who loves women?


    Is there any problem here?


    However, without waiting for Hill to ask the doubts in his heart, Su Jin walked to the tavern with Sanjo Ye Chunji and said as he walked:


    "Troki''s psychological blessing, the plan is back on the right track, and then we will see if the lily goddess will cooperate."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Hill couldn''t help sighing.


    "I really don''t know what you''re thinking about so much for."


    What''s even more difficult to understand is that Goddess Freya actually made her fully cooperate with Su Jin, and even sent Ota to assist.


    What about cooperating with Loki and ruining Su Jin''s reputation? Why do I feel like I''m cooperating with Su Jin and ruining Loki''s reputation? Is there something wrong here?


    With helplessness, Hill sighed and followed Su Jin into the tavern.


    At this time, the pub is on the 2nd floor.


    Seeing Su Jin walking into the tavern with a super cute fox girl in his arms, Loki bit his fingers very tasty:


    "It''s not enough for Su Jin to seduce my family''s Aisy, and she actually hooked up with a blond fox outside. It''s so enviable, no, it''s so hateful! It''s crazy!"


    Hearing Loki''s words full of jealousy and envy, Riviria, who was standing beside him, couldn''t help but sigh:


    "Accept your fate, Lord Loki, it is only natural that you will become like this. After all, you are not as good-looking as Mr. Su Jin."


    "Besides, you''re not a man, are you?"


    "Depend on!"


    When Loki heard this sentence, like an arrow in his heart, he stepped back a few steps, slumped on the couch, glared at Riveria and said:


    "Can''t you say something nice to coax me?"


    "Even if I coax you, it''s useless. I won''t create a potion that makes people transgender."


    Riviera''s expression is very flat, and she is very keen on correcting Loki''s sexual orientation.


    After all, she is also a girl herself, and a member of the Loki family. What if Loki accidentally takes a fancy to her and is drugged by this rogue Lord God?


    This scammer has a criminal record of drugging Ais''s drink and wanting to see the other side show a different expression.


    Although she forcefully poured the potion into Loki''s mouth in the end, causing the other party to make a good embarrassment, it was impossible to deny that Loki was a dangerous person.


    "Transgender potion? Forget it, I don''t want to become a stinky man."


    After Loki heard Rivilia''s words, his eyes suddenly lit up, but in the end the light dimmed.


    "But then again, if Su Jin can drink that potion pot..."


    Boom!


    "It hurts!"


    Loki squatted aside with his head covered, while Riviria just shook the hand that just launched the attack, and said calmly:


    "Don''t attack the children of other family members casually, you liar god, do you want to be punished by the guild?"


    "Tsk! It''s obvious that I like men, but I''m involved in the guild? I misunderstood you Rivillia. It turns out that you are also a superficial woman who can only be bought by your looks."


    Loki curled his lips in annoyance, but had no idea of ??continuing the topic.


    Of course, this is also the reason why Rivillia keeps waving those small fists beside him as a deterrent.


    Just thinking of the fox girl Su Jin just brought back, she couldn''t help frowning:


    "But then again, what Su Jin just brought back should be the one Istar ordered to hunt down, right?"


    Riviria frowned and recalled the information, then nodded and said:


    "It''s really her, the fox who was escorted all the way from the Istar family by that Lijie."


    "Istar claimed that her treasure was stolen by Lijie. Originally, I just thought it was a precious magic item, but now it seems that it is not impossible that it is a person?"


    Loki rubbed his chin and said curiously.


    "What are you going to do?" Riviera asked with a serious face.


    Hearing this, Loki stood up with a smile:


    "Of course, ask yourself what tricks they are playing, and then add me!"


    "After all, I''m the troublemaker Loki!"


    Chapter 1128 Loki''s Ominous Premonition


    A cubicle on the second floor of the tavern.


    Su Jin put Sanjo Ye Chunji who had passed out on the couch, then walked to the table next to him, took down four wine glasses, glanced at the wine cabinet and said:


    "Is there no tea here?"


    "I''m sorry, but if you want to drink that kind of luxury, you have to make an appointment in advance with an Oriental family."


    Hill, who entered the room, responded, then glanced at Sanjo No Haruhi and said:


    "How long will she be unconscious?"


    "About 6 minutes." Su Jin estimated the time, then took a bottle of wine from the wine cabinet and said, "Sherry wine is okay?"


    "Okay." After Hill finished speaking, he watched Su Jin take off the bottle, poured 4 glasses of wine, and after taking one, he raised his head and asked, "Are you so sure that Loki will come?"


    However, what Hill got was a shrugged response from Su Jin: "She''s already here."


    Hill turned his head and looked at the closed door.


    I don''t know when, the door has opened a gap, and outside the gap, a pair of squinted eyes that make people feel malicious, are quietly hiding there to peek.


    Seeing this scene, Hill''s mouth twitched.


    I also noticed that Loki, who was looking at Hill''s gaze, had a stiff expression, and then he pushed open the door with a pretense of arrogance, and said with a smile:


    "Oh, I thought I was hiding well? It turned out to be discovered so quickly, and it was a misstep."


    Saying this, she stuck out her tongue like she was cute.


    At this moment, Su Jin picked up a glass of Sydney wine, the samurai, Loki''s cuteness, took a sip:


    "Next time you overhear, remember not to breathe or have a heartbeat."


    Hearing this request, Loki was startled immediately, patted his chest and said:


    "Damn it, then you just let me die, don''t you just want to eavesdrop on something? As for that?"


    As she spoke, she walked into the room carelessly, came to Sanjo Ye Chunji''s couch, looked surprised, touched her chin and said:


    "Tsk tsk, the fox people of the East, Amaterasu is willing to let her live on the streets, and it''s really strange that she has fallen to the Ista family."


    "How did you get this little guy back?"


    "Because I felt that this riot was not right, I went to bring it back along the way."


    Su Jin held two glasses of wine and handed one to Loki:


    "Did you deliberately hide at the door and eavesdrop, just to express this feeling?"


    "Of course not."


    Loki took the sherry wine Su Jin handed over and took a sip, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "I''m just curious what the little guy you brought back did to make Ista go crazy like that."


    Hearing this, Hill couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin, and then said:


    "It''s better to ask the parties about this kind of thing."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Loki couldn''t help but glance at Hill, and then asked, "Are you Freya now or?"


    "Hill. This is my first name." Hill responded calmly.


    "Oh~" Loki showed a stunned expression, and then said with a smile: "It seems that you know a lot of things."


    "Could it be that Istana Bichi is crazy and also has your handwriting?" Loki said with a look of schadenfreude.


    In the heaven, Loki was actually a little uncomfortable looking at Istar, or she looked at those goddesses who were even better than one of them.


    In addition, Phryni of the Ista Familia often finds trouble with Ais, so he is hated by Loki.


    As an object of hatred and a well-known rotten person in the circle at the same time, Istar''s bad luck, Loki can be said to be a favorite.


    When Hill heard the words, he glanced at Loki with a subtle expression, and then said:


    "In a sense, so to speak."


    "Hmm? In a sense?"


    Hearing this sentence, Loki looked at Hill suspiciously, she just said it casually, is it really right?


    At this time, Hilton took a moment and then explained: "Lord Freya took Mr. Su Jin to visit the Ista family just now."


    "Huh?" When Loki heard this, he was keenly aware of the problem: "Just now? You mean just before Ista went mad?"


    "...Yes." Hill nodded.


    The fact that she and Su Jin went to the Ista Familiar is absolutely impossible to hide from Freya, so it is better to mention it directly.


    Of course, this kind of revealing is actually a false cover, all for the purpose of allowing Loki to have the misunderstanding that Su Jin expected.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin, with his eyes suggesting that it was time for him to speak.


    At this time, Su Jin explained with a serious face:


    "There seems to be a trace of Zeus''s family in the Ista family, so God Freya invited me to go to the Ista family''s station to test the situation. At present, our test seems to be successful."


    Since the Zeus family was kicked out of Orari 15 years ago, the guild has long issued an order that members of the Zeus family are not allowed to enter Orari.

 Chapter 825：

    Therefore, once a Zeus family member enters Orari, it will be regarded as an underworld force, and the family members who come into contact with it will be included in the scope of warning and control.


    To put it bluntly, they are treated like terrorists.


    Therefore, once a family member discovers this situation, they have the right to search and arrest the infiltrating elements, and they will also be rewarded for high-level tasks assigned by the guild afterward.


    For this reason, it was natural for Hill and Su Jin to contact the Istar family.


    It''s just not like that for Loki.


    "What? What did you say?" Loki''s eyes widened and he looked at Su Jin incredulously: "Because there are traces of the Zeus family in the Ista family, so Freya invites you to check it out?"


    "Yes." Su Jin replied affirmatively.


    However, his performance made Loki''s expression very strange.


    After all, she and Freya suspected that Su Jin was a member of the Zeus family just in the morning.


    As a result, Freya brought Su Jin in the next second. Go to the Familia Istar and hunt down members of the Familia of Zeus.


    Immediately, Loki was shocked by Freya''s sleazy operation.


    This is the legendary thief shouting to catch the thief?


    Should it be said to be the beauty **** Freya?


    Enough!


    Loki silently gave Freya a thumbs up in his heart.


    But when she thought about it, she felt that something was wrong.


    "You just went to Ista to collect the traces of Zeus''s family, and Ista immediately went crazy? Isn''t this something wrong? The effect is too good, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin said quietly:


    "I entered the Ista family in the name of Zeus."


    Hearing this, Loki''s face suddenly couldn''t hold back.


    The Ista family who entered in the name of Zeus?


    Are you sure you''re framing it?


    good guy!


    Freya, you are ruthless!


    With a member who was originally suspected to be a Zeus family member, he pretended to be a Zeus family member to contact Istar, and then accused her of contacting terrorists.


    Aren''t you bullying honest people? !


    And it was when Loki was shocked by Freya''s sleazy operation.


    A low humming sound came from the side.


    Sanjono Haruhime woke up.


    Chapter 1129 The suspicion of Uranus


    "I am..."


    Sanjono Haruhi opened his eyes in a daze, staring blankly at the unfamiliar ceiling, and muttered with a dull expression.


    At this time, a gentle male voice came from her ear.


    "Are you awake?"


    Followed by a pair of bandaged hands, three strands of No Haruhime~ hair sticking to her forehead were closed.


    "Anything on the body - is it uncomfortable?"


    Hearing this voice, Sanjo Ye Chunji slowly turned her head, when she saw Su Jin''s face, she was stunned:


    "You are... ah, the gentleman who saved me just now!"


    Sanjono Haruhime already remembered.


    I was suddenly summoned by Ista, and was suddenly ordered to leave the Ista family, and then I was suddenly hunted down.


    And at the end of this mess, he was rescued from Phryny by the man in front of him.


    "Then... how about Mr. Friney..." Sanjono Haruhime asked a little nervously and a little scared.


    Hearing the last question, which was also called nervous, Su Jin said very calmly:


    "She was provoking Ota before I left."


    "Ah?" Sanjono Haruhi was stunned.


    Even someone like her who came to Orari not long ago had heard of Orta''s reputation.


    So Haruhime Sanjono knew where the level 5 Furini had the guts to provoke the level 7 Ota.


    At this time, Loki next to him said a little speechlessly:


    "Don''t you leave all troubles to Ota?"


    Loki didn''t believe that Friney would have the courage to provoke Ota. She would rather believe that Su Jin and Ota knew each other, and they dispatched together to deal with the riots of the Istar family.


    It''s just that in terms of division of labor, Su Jin took Sanjo No Haruhi away safely and Ota was there to deal with the pursuit of the Istar family.


    And this is also in line with Finn''s guess that Su Jin and Ota knew each other.


    If you are not a well-connected person, who will let yourself do the hard work and let others do the easy work?


    At the side, Hill, who heard Loki''s guess, also showed a subtle expression at this time.


    Although she saw Freya order Ota to obey Su Jin''s command with her own eyes, she didn''t expect Su Jin to be polite and use it without hesitation.


    And it''s okay to use Ota as a tool person, and it was Friini who provoked the frame first, are you still human?


    At that time, Sanjono Haruhime also noticed the other two people in the room.


    "They are..."


    "Yo! Little fox." Seeing this, Loki raised his hand to say hello, squinting and smiling, "Are you interested in coming to my Loki family?"


    "My Loki family... Are you a Loki god?!" Sanjo Ye Haruhi was startled by the news, and couldn''t help but leaned in Su Jin''s direction.


    Seeing this small gesture, Loki''s mouth twitched involuntarily.


    Yes, another superficial woman who only looks at her face... I''m so angry... Loki took out a doll of Su Jin''s face in his heart, and smashed Su Jin''s face with his fist frantically.


    She just started abducting her. Before the matter was completed, Su Jin completed it with her face. How could this make sense?


    "Um... I''m sorry, I''m already a member of the Freya Familia, so..."


    Hearing Sanjo No Haruhime''s weak response, Loki was stunned for a moment:


    "The Freya Familia? Isn''t it the Hestia Familia?"


    She couldn''t help but glanced at Hill, and when she found that the other party was also a little stunned, she suddenly felt strange.


    The fox said that he was a member of the Freya family, but Freya was confused. What''s the situation?


    Hearing this, Haruhi Sanjo Ye responded very cautiously:


    "There are deep reasons for this, please allow me not to be candid."


    Sanjo No Haruhime, who was from a priest family, was extremely afraid of gods, but thinking of Istar''s orders, she had to grit her teeth and keep it a secret.


    "Eh?!" Loki gave Sanjo No Haruhi a strange look, and then asked, "Then can you tell me why you were chased by Ista''s people?"


    "...I don''t know." Sanjono Haruhi shook her head, she herself was wondering about this, so naturally it was impossible to tell Loki anything.


    "Ah this..." Loki was a little stupid when he heard this man, looked up at Su Jin and said, "You are saving a fool? I don''t know if I ask three questions."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said calmly, "Isn''t it enough if someone is rescued? I don''t need any information from her?"


    It''s really not necessary... After all, all the information is in your head... Hill snorted in his heart.


    At this moment, there was a grunting sound coming from Sanjono Haruhime''s stomach.


    Experiencing this embarrassing scene, the girl with fox ears blushed and covered her stomach, shyly peeking at Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, said to Hill:


    "Didn''t you have breakfast? Hill, bring something to eat for Chunji, and I''ll pay for it."


    "Okay." Hill nodded and turned to leave immediately.


    However, at this time, Sanjo Ye Haruhi suddenly stopped her:


    "Hill? Is it Hill? Is this the Mistress of Plenty?"


    Hearing this question, Hill, who turned his back to the crowd, raised the corners of his mouth, turned around, and asked gently:


    "It''s me, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing this, Sanjo Ye Chunji opened her mouth, then reacted, looking at Su Jin and Loki nervously.


    Su Jin stood up at this time and said to Loki:


    "Are you free to go downstairs for a drink?"


    "...Okay." Loki glanced at Sanjo Ye Chunji and then shrugged towards Su Jing.


    Seeing the two choose to leave the room, Haruhiro Sanjono showed a grateful expression.


    Immediately afterwards, she looked at Hill with a confused face, took a deep breath, and took out a letter from her arms.


    ...


    the other side.


    Su Jin and Loki who walked out of the room closed the door but did not go downstairs to drink, but stood at the door chatting.


    "Why, with a complaining face? Do you think that little fox has tricked you?" Su Jin joked.


    "Sure enough, it''s the fox people, I can''t believe a word." Loki grumbled and complained.


    Naturally, she could guess that Haruhime Sanjoo called Hill to be Istar''s business.


    And as for why Istar was looking for Hill, it was even simpler.


    After all, Ista is Freya¡¯s opponent, and it¡¯s not reasonable to spy on Freya and discover her incarnation.


    It''s just that Ista will actually ask for her opponent Freya. With such a development, Loki always has an ominous premonition that something big is about to happen?


    "Speaking of which, Freya asked you to go to Istar just to make you pretend to be a Zeus family member? Did you do anything else?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin shrugged: "I can''t say nothing and do nothing. Isn''t this asking a little fox to come back?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "That little fox is important?" Loki asked in surprise.


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at her and said with a smile, "If you get this fox, Ota will be out of luck."


    "Oh?" Loki suddenly showed an interested expression when he heard the words.


    When she thought that Haruhime Sanjo was so special, she couldn''t let Freya get it easily.


    After all, looking at what Hill looked like just now, Sanjo Ye Haruhi must not have engraved favors, so everything has not yet been settled.


    Of course, if Sanjono Haruhime is so important, Freya will definitely not let Loki get it.


    Since both parties are not happy, there is a way.


    Thinking of this landing, he couldn''t help looking at Su Jin, and then showed a sly smile:


    "You can do it, kid, do you want to take that fox away while Freya and I are at a standoff?"


    Su Jin glanced at Loki and didn''t admit it, but didn''t deny it either.


    Seeing this scene, Loki immediately understood.


    She smiled, reached out and patted Su Jin''s shoulder and said:


    "Forget it, it''s cheap for you. I''ll negotiate with Freya later and ask her to give you that fox."


    "Thank you very much then."


    Just after the two of them finished speaking, the door opened, Hill took a letter and walked out with a heavy face.


    "How''s it going?" Rocky frowned when he saw Hill''s face as soon as he was born: "What''s the matter?"


    Hill sighed and handed the envelope over: "You better see for yourself."

 Chapter 826：

    Loki took the letter and opened it, his face changed suddenly:


    "This this¡­¡­"


    She took the letter and observed it carefully for a long time, and finally let out a foul breath and said:


    "That''s why we can''t be masters."


    Su Jin asked intentionally, "Then who is the master?"


    Loki was silent for a while, then said:


    "The creator **** Uranos, only he can decide this matter."


    Chapter 1130 Miss Aisi She...


    At the bottom of the Tower of Babel, in the hall illuminated by candles.


    Sitting on the altar in a cloak, the white-haired old man looked at the envelope spread out in his hand and remained silent.


    Under the altar, the silver-haired beautiful, **** and seductive women and the red-haired, squinting, carefree girls are standing under the altar, waiting for the old man''s response.


    The old man is the creator **** of Orari, Uranus.


    The women below are naturally Freya, the **** of beauty, and Loki, the **** of deception.


    After receiving Istar''s letter from Haruhi Sanjo No Haruhime, Loki pulled Freya to the ground without stopping to ask to see the ancient god.


    However, it had been 5 minutes since the letter was submitted, and Loki, who had been waiting for a long time, became impatient now:


    "Hey, old man, haven''t you read it yet?"


    "Ugh!"


    Uranos sighed, put away the letter, and looked at Loki:


    "Who gave you this letter?"


    "Of course it''s Ista." Loki curled his lips and said unhappily: "Well, although it''s not like giving earrings personally, and then a foxman is handed over to Freya."


    Hearing that, Uranos turned his eyes and looked at Freya: "Is that so?"


    Freya didn''t answer, she just said with a smile:


    "You should have already made a decision on this matter, so I won''t say more."


    Hearing this sentence, Uranos closed his eyes and tapped the table with his fingers:


    "I''m not doubting you, it''s just that the content of this letter is really shocking."


    "Zeus actually controlled Ista more than a hundred years ago after the lower realm of Ista, and then built the Happy Street to provide himself with black funds to study the power that makes the gods degenerate into monsters."


    "This kind of thing is too exaggerated, because even if it is a letter written by Istar himself with divine blood, I have a hard time believing it."


    "If you don''t believe me, look for evidence?" Loki curled his lips impatiently: "It''s not because of your friendship with Zeus."


    The relationship between Uranus and Zeus used to be pretty good.


    Otherwise, Zeus would not recognize Ulanus as his grandfather when he was playing **** games in the heavens.


    In a sense, the relationship between the two can be regarded as friendship for thousands of years, and this relationship is the same in the lower realm.


    Therefore, Loki doubted that Uranus excused Zeus because of this friendship.


    Hearing such words, Uranos glanced at Loki helplessly and sighed:


    "If I care so much about friendship, I won''t let the two of you drive Zeus and Hera out of Orari and remain indifferent."


    "I just want to state that Zeus in my impression is not someone who would do such a thing."


    "Rather than studying such boring things, I believe he will spy on you."


    Based on what Uranos knew about Zeus, he did not seem like someone who would do such a thing, and if it was done by other gods, Uranos could easily find dozens of suspects, so he was very suspicious now. Is there someone acting in impersonation of Zeus.


    After hearing Uranos'' explanation, Freya and Loki twitched at the corners of their mouths.


    Not to mention, they really agree with Uranos'' words.


    After all, it is the old scumbag, and research is really not as important to him as peeping at women.


    "Does that mean Istar spread rumors?" Loki frowned and asked a little strangely, "But that''s not right, she doesn''t have any grudge against Zeus, and has no motive."


    And at this time Uranus shook his head:


    "I said it, I just stated that Zeus in my impression would not do this."


    "Maybe Zeus has become extreme after the lower realm, or maybe someone is pretending to be Zeus, this kind of thing is possible."


    "Everything will be determined after a detailed investigation of the Ista family."


    Uranus said this, glanced at Freya, and then asked:


    "But before that, I want to confirm in advance, what is the reason for you to enter the Ista family with an adventurer who has the ability to pretend to be a god?"


    Hearing this, Freya raised her hand with a smile, held a letter between her fingers, and threw it to Ouranos.


    After Uranos took it, he opened the envelope and frowned involuntarily:


    "Million Hammer? There is still such a magic... Actually wanting to destroy the Freya family, Ista has gone astray... Huh? Ista also had contact with the people of the Zeus family? Hermes Knowing Zeus'' whereabouts all the time? That guy trying to train a new generation of heroes outside of Orari?"


    Hearing Uranus'' words, Loki glanced at Freya in surprise:


    "I''m going, is it true? Where did you get so much information?"


    Freya lifted her hair and said indifferently:


    "No way, there are always some men who want to use some strange things to please me. You won''t understand this kind of experience when you come to Loki."


    Although part of the information in her hand was obtained by herself, most of it was given by Su Jin.


    Of course, Su Jin didn''t give the information because he wanted to please her, but it didn''t prevent Freya from saying so.


    Anyway, Hill can also be transformed into Freya. Su Jin teased Hill and made the little guy feel up and down. Isn''t rounding up to make her feel up and down in Freya''s heart?


    This is very reasonable... Her Freya is definitely not entertaining herself because Su Jin doesn''t despise her...


    Grass... You bitch... If you want to scold me, just say it, bastard... The corners of Loki''s mouth twitched, and he was very upset, but he had nothing to say.


    After all, he and she are really not as popular as Freya.


    "...According to your information, I doubt whether there is another Zeus, or a **** pretending to be Zeus."


    After reading the information, Uranos put away the letter, tapped his index finger on the table, and frowned:


    "I am very doubtful now. Is it because Freya, you brought a person who impersonated Zeus to contact Ista, and the people behind the scenes thought that Ista had been exposed, so you planned to make a fierce response."


    "And Ista, who discovered this, was aware of the danger, so I had to let the fox girl who just arrived to secretly **** the letter to you."


    "Eh?" Loki was stunned for a moment when he heard this, then touched his chin and said, "You said that? Then Istar sent his family to hunt down Lijie and Sanjo No Haruhime. Wasn''t she not at all issued by herself? of?"


    "...There is a possibility."


    Ouranos was silent for a while, then said:


    "Ista is very dangerous now, but in order not to let the people behind the scenes notice the abnormality, I can''t issue a task in the guild."


    "so what should I do now?"


    Loki frowned, and before he could say anything, he found that both Uranos and Freya were looking at him.


    "Why are you looking at me now?"


    Loki pointed at his face and froze for a moment, feeling that he suddenly thought of something, and said incredulously:


    "Don''t you want my children to go out? Go in this muddy water?"


    Freya smiled and applauded: "As expected of the **** of deceit, she is clever."


    The corner of Loki''s mouth twitched, and then he said, "Why don''t you go by yourself?"


    "No way, once I act, it will be too conspicuous. Who made my family have a level 7, alas~ It''s really helpless."


    Looking at Freya in Versailles over there, Loki gritted his teeth bitterly.


    "You bastard... grass."


    Loki shook his head, then looked at Ouranos:


    "Old man, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Ouranos on the altar laughed at this time:


    "I can give you three times the S-rank quest reward and reduce the number of expeditions you require this year."


    "Deal! Don''t go back!"


    Loki agreed with a smile, but he was thinking about how to drag Su Jin into the water.


    She meows, Freya can let Su Jin pretend to be Zeus to beat the thunder, but Loki doesn''t believe that he can''t.


    Thinking of this, Loki faintly had a bold idea in his heart.


    Chapter 1131 The blessing of good fortune


    Loki''s family residence.


    Rivilia, who was called to the conference room, looked at the letter in her hand in surprise:


    "Infiltrate the Istar family and investigate the situation of the main **** Istar?"


    "Why does the guild secretly issue this kind of task?"


    "Well, all kinds of things happened."


    Loki squinted while eating the biscuits and said:


    "All in all, there is something wrong with Ista, and the guild and I suspect that Ista is being controlled by some people."


    "God is being controlled?"


    Riviera showed a stunned expression, as if ordinary people living in modern times heard the alien invasion.


    "Can the gods be controlled as well?" Riviera said in amazement.


    "Tsk, although it''s a bit embarrassing, but from the current situation, it is indeed like this."


    Loki bit the biscuit, chewing it, frowning and saying:


    "The person who did it is suspected to be the guy Zeus, of course, it is not ruled out that it is a fake, but at least it is a god."


    "Can you use divine power?" Riviera showed a nervous expression.


    If the enemy is a **** who can use divine power in the Nether, then things will be big.


    But without using divine power, how was the **** Istar controlled?


    "...probably not."


    Loki pondered for a moment and shook his head:


    "Our gods self-seal when they came down from the heavens. Although they can be unwound by themselves, once the seal is unwound, the sacred words inscribed on the body will directly send us back to the heavens in a very short period of time. ."


    "There is a way to change this setting, although it is not impossible, but it takes a long time to study the divine power, but once the study of divine power is unlocked, you will immediately return to the heaven, and you cannot go to the lower realm for the second time, so even if you study it in the heaven It''s useless."


    Riveria frowned when she heard this:


    "Could it be that the gods who returned to the heavenly world were researched and handed over to the gods who did not have the lower world?"


    The **** who was forcibly repatriated after being defeated in the lower realm, in order to retaliate, has researched a method to release his divine power and handed it over to the **** who has no lower realm.


    Rivillia was just wondering if there was a **** for such a dangerous operation.


    "Uranos is already investigating this, but there is a high probability that there is no chance. After all, there are too few gods in the lower realm one step later. Everyone knows who they are, and the last one is not suspicious."


    Loki explained very firmly.


    At present, the last person in the lower realm in the heaven is Hestia, the goddess of the kitchen, and with Loki''s understanding of Hestia, the other party is not such a person at all, and he cannot achieve the conditions for controlling Istar.


    Thinking of this Loki narrowed his eyes, he said with certainty:


    "So in a high probability, you will not meet the gods who have been unsealed. I guess it is also likely that you will meet some adventurers or beasts under control. There should be nothing else."


    "But there will definitely be danger, so I plan to let you and Finn lead the team, plus Bert and Tiona, to infiltrate the Istar family when Happy Street opens at night."


    Hearing this, Villa couldn''t help frowning:


    "Will this be too risky? If something happens to us, the family will lose most of their combat power..."


    "I know." Loki revealed a treacherous smile when he heard the words: "Isn''t it up to you?"

 Chapter 827：

    "Me?" Rivilia was stunned, pointed to his face, and said in surprise, "Why didn''t I know I had a solution?"


    "It''s not that you have a way." Loki smiled treacherously and said with a playful expression: "I plan to invite the guy from the Hestia family to perform a joint mission."


    "Family of Hestia?" Rivia was stunned for a moment, then remembered that this was Su Jin''s family: "Loki, are you planning to invite Mr. Su Jin?"


    Hearing this, Loki said with a smile:


    "Yes, without him at the front, how can I rest assured that you guys will explore the bottom of the Istar family?"


    Hearing this, Rivilia twitched the corners of her mouth: "Are you planning to let people block the gun?"


    Loki was not happy when he heard this:


    "How can you say blocking the gun? Originally, this mission was caused by him and Freya. Who will be dispatched if he doesn''t move?"


    "According to you, everyone who finds terrorists has an obligation to solve them?"


    Riviera looked at Loki speechlessly when he heard this.


    This is like a car seller who is also responsible for driving for the customer as a driver. How can there be such a reason?


    "So isn''t it up to you?" Rocky said towards Riviera with a smile on his face: "With the nine magic skills of our Rocky family, Su Jin is not running over here... ...Pain! Pain!"


    Loki clutched the big bag hit by the magic wand on his head, looked at Rivilia with a blunt weapon in his hand, and smiled dryly:


    "Just kidding, I''m just kidding."


    "This joke is not funny at all."


    Riviria held the staff and stared at Loki with a blushing face:


    "To actually let a pure elf seduce a man, it really belongs to you, Loki."


    "I''m not worried about your life-long event? Mom~" Loki said shamelessly with a look of my good for you.


    When Rivilia heard it, she immediately laughed in anger: "You called my mother? Then doesn''t this mean that you have found a father for yourself?"


    "If you really think so, after you get Su Jin, it''s not impossible for me to change my name and call me Dad." Rocky replied shamelessly.


    Hearing this, Riviera was immediately dumbfounded.


    Although she knew that Loki was shameless, she didn''t expect the other party to be so shameless, it broke through her three views.


    "This is to do it yourself, I won''t go anyway."


    Riviera turned around with a dark face and said:


    "All in all, I''m not going to do this."


    As she said, she was about to open the door and leave the conference room. Just as the blue door opened, she bumped into Lefiya.


    Riviria was nothing, but Lefia fell to the ground with a snap.


    "it hurts!"


    Looking at Lefiya who was in pain in front of her, Riviera quickly reached out and grabbed her:


    "Are you OK?"


    Loki, who saw Lefiya in the room, couldn''t help but be wrong:


    "Huh? Little Lefiya?? Why are you so careless?"


    "I''m fine."


    Lefiya rubbed the sore spot, then got up from the ground, and said nervously:


    "It''s just Ace, Ace she..."


    "What? Something happened to Ais?!"


    Loki rushed forward and pressed Lefiya''s shoulder, saying:


    "What''s up with her?"


    Lefiya opened her eyes wide at this time, and said with sparkling eyes:


    "Ais suddenly became so amazing!"


    Loki was stunned for a moment, then opened his mouth:


    "¡­¡­What??"


    Chapter 1132 Riviera in a happy mood


    With a snap, Loki slapped Lefiya on the forehead and rubbed vigorously:


    "You stupid child, how can I not know if Aisi is very good?"


    She thought that something had happened to Ais, for example, because she desperately wanted to become stronger, she was deceived by Su Jin or something, but she only became stronger.


    Isn''t this a good thing?


    Loki thought very lightly.


    "But..." Seeing that Loki didn''t care, Lefiya wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Loki again.


    "Okay, I understand, you go down first, Rivillia and I still have something to discuss."


    Loki waved his hand, indicating that Lefiya can retire, but after finishing speaking, she asked casually:


    "But it actually became stronger immediately. It seems that Su Jin''s ability is not bad."


    "Some?" Lefiya, who had not left, tilted her head and said blankly, "But Ace said she has become at least 10 times stronger, is this also considered some?"


    "Of course 10 times isn''t some!" Loki retorted with his arms crossed.


    Immediately after the door of the conference room, an indescribable silence descended upon this small place.


    After a while, Loki pursed his dry lips and stared at Lefiya and asked:


    "How much did you just say?"


    "¡­¡­10 times?!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ace''s room.


    Ais, who put on her home clothes, looked blankly at Loki, who was smoking smoke from her nostrils, and patted the other''s hand on her shoulder.


    Slap it.


    Loki pulled his hand back in pain, and then said in surprise while blowing at his hand:


    "The strength has indeed changed, Ais, you have really become stronger??"


    Ais tilted her head, wondering why Loki could sense how much stronger she was from the strength of her beating, but she still nodded affirmatively for the change in herself.


    "How much has it become? Is it really 10 times?"


    Loki shamelessly stretched out the salty pig''s hand again, but Ais slapped it away at will.


    "I am also not certain."


    Ace shook her head.


    "Isn''t it 10 times? Is it double or double, it''s actually all good, at least you''ve become stronger, right?" Loki Tian smiled, trying to appease the girl in front of him.


    However, at this time, Ais said with a slightly distressed expression:


    "When I was changing clothes just now, I felt a lot stronger again."


    "What?" Loki was dumbfounded.


    Riviera, who came over, and Lefia, who was standing beside her, were also dumbfounded.


    "It should be 15 times now, um, 15 times in the morning." Ais said uncertain words with a troubled expression.


    When Loki heard these words, his face twitched.


    If she didn''t know who Ais was, she would have wondered if someone was pretending to be 13 in front of her.


    What does it mean to become stronger when changing clothes?


    Does it mean that you can become stronger by eating, drinking, and having fun? When did it become so easy to become stronger.


    While Loki was stunned, Riviera leaned over and looked at Ace worriedly:


    "Ais, do you feel okay? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    "Yes!" Ace nodded.


    After Loki heard this, he immediately jumped up:


    "Could that **** use some taboo method to hurt his body? God **** it, if something happens to Ais, I won''t stop with him!"


    Hearing this, Lefiya looked at Loki with strange eyes, and she still doubts that Su Jin is actually Loki''s clone.


    So the question is, can Loki still beat himself?


    That being the case, the reason is simple.


    One sings the red face, the other sings the white face, should it be so obvious?


    On the other hand, after hearing Ace admit that she was not feeling well, Riviria hurriedly stepped forward and said:


    "Lefiya, go and prepare to check the magic and healing potions immediately."


    "Yes." Lefiya quickly walked out of the room after hearing the words and went to the medicine storage room.


    On the other hand, Riviera just stepped forward and asked Ais worriedly:


    "Where is the discomfort? Can you describe it carefully?"


    Ais nodded, then walked behind the door, where the broom was placed in the room, and picked it up slowly.


    quack! quack!


    The logistics department ordered it uniformly, and the fine brooms made by goblins were pinched into rotten lumps.


    Ais let go of her hand, silently watching the scrap iron fall to the ground, and then said lightly:


    "The force becomes difficult to control."


    Saying this, she paused.


    "The only uncomfortable place."


    "..."


    Loki and Riviera fell silent.


    They silently looked at the metal broom on the ground that was twisted from the end, and thought: Is this also uncomfortable?


    "Loki." Riviera shouted emotionally.


    "I am here."


    "Why don''t you just check the favor?"


    "I think so too."


    After three minutes.


    Loki took the data of favor engraved from Ais junior, and looked at the description on the paper, his entire face numb.


    ¡¾Ace¡¿


    ¡¾LV5¡¿


    Strength: ss1099, Durability; ss1099 Dexterity: sss1299 Agility: sss1299, Magic: ss1099.


    Seeing this statistic, Loki and Riviria looked at each other.


    "...Break the limit." Riviera said in a low voice.


    In Orari, the well-known upper limit of ability is S-level 999. Humans who exceed this upper limit have not even been seen by the gods.


    But now a de facto man who pushes the boundaries of humanity has been born.


    And it was born in their Loki Familia.


    And the most important thing is that this was taught by Su Jin.


    And this training takes no more than two hours at most.

 Chapter 828：

    What is this ability? ?


    Riviera just felt as if his head was going to shut down.


    "The end point is not the ability to break through the upper limit, but this special state!"


    Loki''s lips trembled as he pointed to a row of special states on the paper.


    Blessings of Creation: Under the shelter of miracles, what was missed is resurfaced, and hidden forces serve the surface.


    Acquire a special state and make up for potential.


    Before the state disappears, the underutilized potential will be reactivated until a new limit is reached.


    After reading this sentence, Loki said to Rivillia excitedly:


    "Rivilla, do you know what that means?"


    "This means that in the past, because Ais was eager to upgrade, the potential exploration that she missed will be made up."


    "That is to say, although Ais was upgraded from level 4 to level 5 with A-level agility, it is reasonable to say that this power has been buried in her body and cannot be changed, and it has become a piece of wood that makes up Ais."


    "But now the plank has been reinforced, in a way that we don''t understand."


    In layman''s terms, if the original Ace''s base was 10, it is now 50, which seems to have only increased by five times, but it is 25 or even 30 times the level bonus.


    The reason why Oralie has a low-level victory over a high-level is because the low-level has a strong foundation, so it makes up for the difference in level.


    Just like Lijie Aisha, her natural foundation is stronger than that of ordinary people, so at level 3, there is no difference in total attributes from level 4, so she can leapfrog to fight.


    And now, Ais'' basic attributes have been strengthened by Su Jin.


    This kind of strengthening is beyond common sense, a miracle that even the gods cannot do.


    And Su Jin, who has done all this, is also covered in layers of mist in front of Loki.


    "How did that man do it?" Loki muttered to himself.


    Riviera next to him sighed:


    "How did you do it, why don''t you just ask in person?"


    "How?" Loki turned his head and looked at Riviera with a surprised expression.


    Riveria took a deep breath at this time and said solemnly:


    "Don''t you want me to invite that person to carry out the exploration mission at night?"


    "In that case, take this opportunity to ask the other party in person."


    The breakthrough of the upper limit of potential, the value of this kind of power, Rivillia knows all too well.


    So she knew better that Su Jin, who possessed this kind of power, was the Rocky family, and must not be offended, at least not to let Su Jin fall to another family.


    Hearing this, Loki opened his mouth and finally looked at Rivilia with meaningful eyes and said:


    "Mom, you''ve changed, you''ve become a philistine, you were obviously unhappy before, but now you''re excited again, tsk tsk tsk..."


    Hearing this, Riviria raised the corners of her mouth slightly, and said to Loki with a gentle expression:


    "roll!"


    Chapter 1133 Imperfect comma


    "Invite me to Happy Street at night? You really know how to find a place."


    Su Jin held a cup of freshly brewed coffee, took a sip, and looked at Riviera with a half-smile.


    The place where the two of them are now is the third floor of the rich hostess of the tavern, which belongs to the rest area.


    Because of the tacit partnership between Su Jin and Freya, the tavern was temporarily lent to Su Jin to serve as his stronghold outside the family.


    Aunt Mia, the owner of the tavern, naturally had no opinion on this kind of request.


    After all, she is the former head of the Freya family. Although she has retired, she still has to obey the orders of the Lord God. Besides, isn''t this the rent?


    Although it was the rent paid by Freya''s family, it was money anyway, so if you could get it, you would have to accept it. After all, the landlord''s family didn''t have any surplus food.


    And such a stronghold is a bit dazzling in the eyes of Rivilia who doesn''t know the inside story.


    The fact that behind the rich hostess is the Freya family is naturally not a secret in the eyes of the Loki family. When Mia was active in Orari, she was still a new adventurer. No matter how blind you are, it is impossible to recognize Yuanfu The leader of Leia''s family.


    It''s just that Su Jin rented the property of Freya''s family. The signal here is too amazing. It''s hard for Rivia to suspect that Su Jin used the miraculous ability to make up the foundation to cooperate with Freya''s family.


    If this is the case, then in order not to be left behind by the Freya Familia, the Loki Familia will have to start a wooing operation.


    But... It''s too embarrassing to say that we go to Happy Street together?


    Thinking of the picture of himself, as an elf royal family, taking a man to the Happy Street for fun, Rivilia''s face suddenly turned red.


    She suddenly discovered that she had made a mistake in inviting Su Jin by herself?


    If you want to come, you have to bring everyone in the family who participated in this mission.


    Otherwise, when she appeared with Su Jin at night, in the eyes of the people of the same family, wouldn''t she just invite Su Jin to go shopping in Happy Street?


    "This...that...I don''t actually mean that, it''s just that this is just a mission, mission, um, yes, that''s it."


    Looking at Riveria, who was barely stammering and fidgeting, Su Jin couldn''t help but chuckle:


    "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore. It''s because of the Ista family that you came to me."


    "Ah? Well, yes." Rivilia nodded and said relievedly: "I almost forgot about this, you and Freya God were the first to discover it."


    "The first discoverer is useless, after all, we haven''t solved the problem."


    Su Jin put the coffee you want to make in front of Riviera, and then said:


    "So, do you plan to let me join the exploration force that raided the Istar station at night?"


    "Yes." Riviera nodded awkwardly.


    In fact, according to Loki''s idea, it is right to let the bottomless guy Su Jin lie down.


    But after knowing that Su Jin could develop his potential, the shameless guy immediately changed his mind and changed his mind to win.


    When it comes to the interests of the family, Loki is very realistic.


    If it wasn''t for the risk of offending Su Jin by digging Hestia''s corner, and the fact that he had to persuade his opponent Hestia to give up Su Jin in a good voice, I am afraid that Loki would already be on the road of poaching.


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded, and then asked:


    "Why don''t you let Ais come over for this kind of thing? Is it reasonable to let her persuade me to have a higher success rate?"


    "Ah this..." Rivilia''s expression almost couldn''t hold back when she heard this question.


    Can she say that Ais wanted to propose herself, but Loki held him back and couldn''t walk away because of ''checking for abnormalities''?


    Although Ais has been able to accurately treat Loki as a male under Riviera''s teaching, so that Riviera can feel at ease to let Ais and Loki be alone, but this reason obviously cannot be said to Su Jin of.


    After all, his own **** is staring at this little lamb like a wolf. It''s too embarrassing to say such a thing. Rivilia is too embarrassed to mention this kind of thing in front of Su Jin.


    "Ais was in a little condition, so she was ordered by Loki to stay in the family."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin suddenly showed a meaningful expression:


    "You already know?"


    Seeing Su Jin''s meaningful expression, Rivilia sighed helplessly: I''m really not suitable for lying.


    But taking advantage of this, it is really too much for me to come to Loki who has a closer relationship with Su Jin.


    It is because the elves are not good at lying and treat people with sincerity, that Loki will let Riviria dispatch, the purpose is nothing more than to use emotional cards to move Su Jin.


    Loki has an almost instinctive reaction to calculating people, which has nothing to do with her likes and dislikes.


    Therefore, although she has been with her for many years, she is still very bad in the reputation of the gods.


    This is almost irreparable.


    Thinking of the main god, the word of mouth in the circle of gods, Riviria sighed, shook his head, and came back to his senses:


    "Because of you, all of Ais'' attributes have risen to SS, and some of them have reached the super-long level of SSS. The most important thing is that the foundation that she did not fully exercise in the past has been strengthened again."


    "The current Ais is like a level 5 who was promoted to full-attribute SSS since she was a child."


    "In a sense, her combat ability now exceeds Ota, but she still lacks a lot of combat experience."


    After hearing Rivilia''s explanation, Su Jin showed an interested expression:


    "Does the strength increase while making up for the foundation?"


    You must know that there is no regret medicine when you go in the wrong direction.


    Even if a person who was originally good at strength was exercising speed in the early stage, but not developing strength, by the time he became an adult, it was too late to make up for the foundation already fixed.


    And now Su Jin''s power of creation has shown a phenomenon that can make up for basic mistakes, which is very valuable.


    Su Jin can''t even count how many strong people in Hakoba are because they took the wrong path and have no chance to go further.


    And with the characteristics of good fortune, these people are afraid that they will cry and beg to join Arcadia.


    Shouldn''t it be a unique ability of two digits? This kind of value can appear just by casually showing the bottom.


    "What Loki means is to let me join your family''s exploration team at night, right?"


    "Yes." Riviera nodded.


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled:


    "I can promise this, but I have one condition."


    "What conditions?" Riviera asked suspiciously.


    At this time, Su Jin took a sip of coffee very calmly and said, "Let that Lezishen not stop me from meeting Aisi in the future. Is this a reasonable request?"


    No, you''re killing Loki...Riveria added in her heart.


    However, on the bright side, she said with a smile:


    "I agreed to this request for Loki."


    After all, Loki can''t stop Ais and Su Jin from being together, what does it have to do with her Riviera?


    She strictly followed Loki''s request and tried her best to win over Su Jin.


    Now that things are done, shouldn''t Loki give the reward?


    Besides, with this incident, can Ais leave Su Jin? Impossible to think about.


    Thinking of when Loki cried and looked at Ace wearing a flower wedding dress with Su Jin''s hand walking into the church, the corners of Riviria''s mouth couldn''t help twitching wildly.


    With a happy state of mind, Rivilia skipped Loki and directly agreed to Su Jin''s request.


    And he agreed without hesitation.


    For persecuting Loki, Rivillia has 10,000 willingness in his heart.


    Chapter 1134 Su Jin Wants Benefits


    In the evening, at the intersection of Happy Street.


    Su Jin, who was wearing his regular clothes, was a little surprised when he saw that he had parted in the shopping street before, and now Riviera appeared in a men''s suit:


    "You don''t think you can pass the test with this one, do you?"


    "..." Rivilia blushed and said immediately, "I just want to reduce the discomfort."


    It was too embarrassing to let her a pure female elf go to Happy Street, so in order to avoid embarrassment, she changed into a men''s clothing.


    But now it seems that Su Jin seems to have different opinions.


    "Haha, I already said Rivillia, it''s useless for you to do this."


    Tiona, who is also a Loki Familiar, said with a hippie smile:


    "You don''t even think about it. Just because you look like you''re wearing men''s clothes, wouldn''t this abnormal behavior be more noticeable?"


    Bert- next to him also echoed:


    "That''s right, there are many people in this Happy Street who like this tune."


    Hearing these words, the crowd suddenly looked at the werewolf who didn''t open the door.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Bert took a step back in embarrassment.


    Finn, the shortest head of the Loki Familia of the five, sighed:


    "No, we just didn''t expect you to know so much about Happy Street."

 Chapter 829：

    Burt was a Muggle at this time:


    "I just heard about it from a former friend, I''ve never been here myself!"


    "Do you think we would believe this?"


    Tiona smiled and looked at Bert and patted him on the shoulder:


    "Admit it, you are a color embryo."


    "Who would admit such a thing?!"


    Ignoring the angry roar of the man next to him, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Finn and said:


    "Go in directly?"


    Finn raised his head and looked at Su Jin in surprise at this time, then nodded.


    "Yes, go straight in."


    Hearing this, Burt suddenly said strangely: "What''s going on? Didn''t we come to sneak in? Wouldn''t we be discovered if we went in directly?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin just gave him a ''loving'' look without any explanation.


    Seeing this, Burt suddenly became numb: "Don''t look at me like a fool, did I say something wrong?"


    Tiona, who was next to him, rolled his eyes and said, "Are you stupid? Can people like us who are famous in Orali enter the Happy Street and sneak in?"


    "Have you ever seen a popular idol become an assassin?"


    When Bert heard this, everyone was dumbfounded.


    "But Loki gave me a black night suit before he left."


    Rivilia sighed when she heard this: "She gave it to everyone, but it seems that you should be the only one who took it."


    Burt didn''t dare to speak.


    After all, even he felt like a fool.


    At this time, Su Jin was still discussing strategies with Finn: "Is there a big trouble?"


    "Try to make the trouble bigger." Finn hesitated, then he said, "I''m not good at making trouble, Mr. Su Jin, do you have any ideas?"


    "Then I will direct it?" Su Jin asked the crowd.


    No one expressed any objection, not even Bert, who has always been a thorn in the family.


    In the face of Su Jin, who is suspected to be level 7 or higher, no matter how stupid the werewolves are, they will not provoke them.


    "Then come with me." Su Jin waved his hand and gave a hint: "Go through the market."


    "Show off the market!" Everyone nodded.


    The group walked on the avenue without shyness, without avoiding anyone''s eyes, and walked straight to the station of the Istar family.


    In just a few minutes, the news that the main members of the Loki Familia entered the Happy Street to have fun, has been buzzing at the level of the big family.


    As the behind-the-scenes masters of Happy Street, the Ista family naturally also received the news, and had to send staff to greet the group at the gate of the castle.


    The plump Amazon woman greeted Su Jin and the others with a smile, and then asked:


    "A few distinguished guests are here for the first time, right?"


    When everyone was embarrassed, Su Jin nodded calmly and said:


    "right."


    "Is your first card still available?"


    Seeing Su Jin''s not embarrassed appearance at all, Rivillia admired it.


    What a pity, her embarrassed feet are almost scratching her shoes.


    Thinking of the surprised look that the Amazon girl swept over him just now, he could not wait to put it in the ground.


    On the other hand, Finn and Bert just wanted to hide in Su Jin''s shadow.


    It is true that they are famous heroes of Orari, but heroes are good at fighting, not prostitution.


    Coupled with their generally good perception, they felt the urge to escape even though most of them were focused on Su Jin when they felt the eyes of those special professionals around them.


    The only normal among these people is Tiona, who is from the same Amazon family.


    Only the Amazons, who have a relatively weak concept of gender, can appear generously on this special occasion.


    It''s just that because she doesn''t have any special experience, Tiona looks a little unnatural when she looks at the seniors in front of her.


    Glancing at everyone, the Amazon woman apologized:


    "It''s a coincidence that you came here. Today, Aisha has a special day. Do you need me to recommend some new people for you? The technical guarantee will satisfy you."


    The Amazon woman winked, her eyes flashed and swept across Su Jin''s face from time to time.


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and showed a playful smile:


    "I''m satisfied with the technology package? Can I order the one with the best technology?"


    "Of course." The Amazon woman showed a knowing smile.


    But in the next second, her expression couldn''t hold back.


    "Then let Istar come over and accompany me."


    As soon as the voice fell, the atmosphere around him became quiet.


    The Amazon woman looked at Su Jin''s perfect face in front of her, and finally said with a smile:


    "Have courage! Then I will ask Lord Ista for you."


    Immediately afterwards, the Amazon woman waved to the fighting prostitute who was waiting to the side, and after instructing the other party to invite Istar, said to the crowd:


    "Five, please come here."


    "Very good." Su Jin gave the other party a meaningful look, and then stepped to keep up.


    Burt, who was following behind him, asked Finn in a low voice, "Captain, I''m going to see Istar as soon as we come up. Is it really okay? Isn''t this obviously looking for trouble?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Finn also lowered his voice: "It doesn''t matter, or it''s just right."


    He paused at this point and then said:


    "In the afternoon, the people of the county master of Ganesha have surrounded Ista''s station and brought everyone into the monitoring range, but because Ista has never appeared, they dare not act rashly."


    "And now we are blatantly representing Loki''s family to find fault. Although it is a bit alarming, at least the snake is not moving?"


    "As soon as you move, there will be flaws, and if there are flaws, there will be opportunities to attack."


    Thinking of this, Finn couldn''t help but look at Su Jin''s back with admiration:


    "Should I say it''s Mr. Su Jin, I thought about it a lot."


    Hearing these words, Bert didn''t feel much except that Finn also thought that Finn was awesome.


    But is it really safe to carry out the mission?


    Burt, who had a beast intuition, suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    And just when everyone passed the stairs, preparing to go to the private room on the top floor.


    A high-pitched female scream came from a distance.


    "It''s happened, something happened!"


    Hearing the voice, Bert sniffed his nose, and his face changed greatly:


    "This **** smell..."


    "What''s wrong?" Su Jin asked with concern.


    At this time, Bert said with a pale face: "I smell the blood of the gods."


    Hearing this, Riviria, Finn, and Tiona''s expressions changed drastically.


    When the Amazon woman next to her heard it, her legs softened and she knelt directly to the ground.


    three minutes later.


    Istar''s bedroom.


    Everyone looked at Ista, whose clothes were intact, but Ista, who was nailed to the bed by a spear at the chest, fell into a dead silence.


    The troublesome probe in Riviera''s eyes draws imperfect commas with unimaginable endings.


    Chapter 1135 Hill''s Transaction


    "are you sure?"


    On the throne of the altar, Uranus couldn''t contain his sadness and asked:


    "Is Ista sure she''s dead?"


    Under the altar, Loki, who usually smiles, has a serious face and a silent expression.


    Freya, who had the same ugly face next to her, sighed:


    "It has been confirmed by the compatriots who are still in the heaven. Istar has entered eternal sleep. Even if she wakes up again, she is no longer the one she used to be."


    Death is not the end for the gods, but eternal sleep after the loss of the source is.


    Because even if he wakes up from the source of the world again, the gods are no longer the gods they once were, but a new individual.


    Uranos was silent for a long time, and finally sighed softly: "Have you determined the identity of the sinner?"


    According to the consensus of the gods, if it is a serious crime of killing gods committed by humans, then even if the self-seal is lifted, it must be obliterated.


    The gods came to the world to help human beings, not to be killed.


    But if the killing **** is another god, then. Uranos had to admit a sad fact.


    That is the appearance of the fallen among the gods.


    A fallen person who kills his fellow man and is even more detestable than the evil god.


    In the current situation, the possibility of the appearance of the fallen is far higher than the possibility of the appearance of sinners.


    Loki shook his head and explained:


    "Not yet. My family is still investigating the prisoners at the Ista station, and they are still sorting out the information."


    Hearing this, Uranos tapped the armrest with his index finger and said with a serious face:


    "Let''s hold a **** meeting."


    He sighed, still leaning towards the possibility of the degenerates appearing among the gods.


    "Summon all the gods in Oralene, make Ista''s affairs public, and discuss the solution to the fallen."


    Said that Uranus glanced at Loki and said:


    "This **** meeting needs the first discoverer to report. It should be no problem for you to arrange it?"


    "...I know, I will arrange it." Loki sighed helplessly, shook his head and said, "What is this called!"


    When Loki took over the task, he never thought that the investigation would lead to the death of a god, and that her family members would become one of the first discoverers.


    This can no longer be described as bad luck, it is simply a disaster.


    On the throne of the altar, the old **** sighed:


    "Prepare for the meeting."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Top of the Tower of Babel.


    Holding a red wine glass and wearing a luxurious dress, Freya stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking Orari, who was full of magic stone lights at night.


    "I really don''t understand what you''re doing right now."


    Freya took a sip of red wine, looked into the distance with her eyes deep, and questioned.


    In the room where the magic stone lamp was not turned on, with black hair and black eyes, perfect facial features, wearing a black suit with bandages on his hands, a figure like a death **** appeared five meters behind Freya with a smile:

 Chapter 830：

    "what you do not understand?"


    Freya held the wine glass and turned her back to Su Jin and asked:


    "Why should people find out that Istar is dead?"


    "Why fake the illusion that Istar is controlled by Zeus?"


    "Does it make any sense to you?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin tilted his head. After pondering for a moment, he did not choose to answer but smiled:


    "What do you think the Loki Familia should investigate?"


    Freya frowned, she heard the deep meaning of Su Jin''s words.


    Not what was investigated, but what should be investigated.


    Could this man still control the investigation results of the Loki Familiar?


    No, he can do it.


    After working with Su Jin, Freya has seen Su Jin controlling others.


    Mei Shen couldn''t help but look at Su Jin''s bandaged hands.


    It was the bandaged finger. After a golden light flashed, all the members of the Ista family seemed to have been brainwashed, completely ignoring the fact that Ista had already died, and maintained the operation of the family for half a day. , until the situation was detonated by Su Jin himself.


    With such power, Su Jin can naturally control the Loki family to discover what he wants to be discovered.


    Thinking of this, Freya was silent for a moment, and then asked, "What are you going to let them discover?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, and he said with a smile:


    "If it is said that the beauty **** Ista was actually under house arrest by Zeus since the lower realm, and the Ista on the bright side is actually a disguise of Zeus, do you think this fact is interesting?"


    Hearing these words, Freya was stunned.


    She was stunned for a long time before she said tremblingly:


    "One can''t... at least shouldn''t..."


    Istar of Pleasure Street has always been Zeus in disguise, if this becomes an accepted fact.


    Those male gods who went to Happy Street to hook up with Istar, aren''t the people they hooked up with that old man Zeus? ?


    Who can accept this kind of thing except the neuropathy of Apollo? !


    Thinking that if Su Jin really wanted to do this, this information would be sent to the morning **** meeting by the Loki family tomorrow and made public, wouldn''t those gods...


    Thinking of this development, Freya suddenly realized.


    She looked at Su Jin, the corners of her mouth twitched at him and said:


    "Don''t you do this because of bad taste?"


    Pleasure offender.


    Freya can only use such words to describe Su Jin''s bad behavior.


    Because she really couldn''t think of where Su Jin''s interests came from.


    "Bad fun?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "How could it be? I think this result fits Zeus'' logic of action."


    No, no, Zeus in my impression would not do this. In other words, what kind of hatred do you have with Zeus? What complaints? Freya couldn''t help but complained in her heart...


    She thought that she had driven Zeus and Hera out of Orari, which was already considered revenge by people with deep hatred.


    But I didn''t expect Su Jin to be more than her, even more than 100 times.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Istar wanted to plot against herself in advance, and if it wasn''t for Su Jin''s force, Freya would have wanted to report Su Jin.


    It''s too dangerous to be with a pleasure criminal who doesn''t talk about profit, just enjoys pleasure.


    "Although I don''t think you''re doing it any good, it''s up to you if you want."


    Freya said that and gradually began to release her possession of Ciel.


    Her real body is still under the tower of Babel, and she is meeting with Uranos, Loki and others.


    So Freya who is here is nothing but a fake that Hill used the god-changing magic to fake.


    And just when Freya released her possession, Su Jin narrowed her eyes, smiled and muttered to herself:


    "How do you know I''m not doing this out of profit?"


    After Istar was in the lower realm, it was controlled by Zeus. As long as this false fact was taken as a fact by the gods, after the center of the small garden observed the world, the absurd things that Istar did in this world would be regarded as false, which in turn would affect the world. to Alger.


    This is Su Jin''s first profit point.


    In order to make it reasonable for Ista to be controlled by Zeus, Su Jin gave Zeus''s way of researching the corruption of the gods, trying to control the world and become the only god''s false information.


    Once this information is known and recognized by the gods of Euler, then after observing the world, the Zeus Lingge possessed by Su Jin will have the corresponding power of degenerate, so that Su Jin can better disguise Become Zeus, and be exposed by the gods of the little garden.


    This is the second profit point.


    In Su Jin''s view, the third profit point is the big one.


    Once the trace of Zeus Hakoniwa is found in the world of Orari, Su Jin can completely use the name of chasing and killing Zeus. After observing the world in the central garden, he will block the world of Earth and wrong, excluding the rest of the gods and making them Unable to discover the secret of grace.


    If Algor cooperates to encrypt the power of favor, Su Jin can monopolize the favor of the wrong world, and then turn it into a power unique to Arcadia.


    There is a huge benefit here, which is unimaginable for Freya, whose vision is limited in the world of right and wrong.


    Thinking of Freya''s fear of herself just now, Su Jin shook her head:


    "After all, Freya guessed my idea wrong, just because of the crime of non-war."


    The limited angle of view, ignorance of the existence and behavioral logic of Hakoniwa, and the resulting wrong perception, this is not Freya''s responsibility, just as Su Jin said.


    Not a war crime.


    With a sigh, Su Jin turned to leave.


    At this moment, a female voice came from behind him:


    "Please wait."


    Chapter 1136 Hestia''s Unbearable Pain


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin turned around and looked at Freya in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, or in other words, Hill who disguised herself as Freya by magic.


    He raised his eyebrows, looked at the serious girl in front of him, and immediately smiled:


    "Don''t be so nervous, I have no ill will towards you."


    "Furthermore..." Su Jin smiled and said cruel words in a calm tone: "If I want to do anything to you, you can only accept it."


    "...I know." Hill was silent for a moment, affirming Su Jin''s words.


    Why did Freya choose to cooperate with Su Jin in the first place?


    The reason is very simple.


    It''s not that Istar intends to plot against her, and it''s not that he likes Su Jin''s appearance, but that he simply can''t beat her.


    Although Su Jin''s appearance is even considered by Freya to be superior to herself, this beauty **** has always looked at the soul rather than the body.


    Compared with physical beauty, Freya pays more attention to the beauty of the soul, so Freya is not interested in Su Jin''s appearance at all.


    The only reason for not being interested, but allowing Teacher Freya to cooperate, is only Su Jin''s power.


    The kind of power that runs over Ista silently, can''t even liberate the divine power, and can''t resist the power that is the basis of the cooperation between Su Jin and ''Freya''.


    And such a foundation is fragile.


    Hill was very aware of this matter, and she even explained to Freya more than once in her heart that she was dancing on a tightrope this time.


    However there is no way.


    They can''t bet.


    The source was destroyed, and Istar, who fell into eternal sleep, was there.


    Freya and Hill knew it well if they didn''t cooperate.


    So from the beginning of the cooperation, Freya has been carefully testing Su Jin''s ideas.


    And just now, she got the answer she didn''t want the most.


    The man in front of him was just pure pleasure.


    So as long as there is a need, or simply a whim, everything Freya has, the beauty goddess, will probably be destroyed.


    This danger is unacceptable to Hill. "Why do you show such an expression like a ''rabbit'' who is ready to sacrifice?"


    Su Jin looked at Hill''s face in surprise, showing a self-kind smile:


    "Don''t you think of me as some kind of evil dragon that eats people without bones?"


    Is it not? Hill asked back in her heart, but in reality, she looked at Su Jin with a cold face and said:


    "How about a deal?"


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and looked at Hill with deep meaning: "Trade with me at this time?"


    "Could it be that you thought about it? You don''t plan to continue to be Freya''s replacement?"


    Su Jin is very familiar with turning fakes into real ones.


    In other words, Su Jin has a wealth of experience in the gift of the center of the white prostitute.


    In his opinion, if he manages well, it is not difficult for Hill to obtain the Spiritual Qualities of Freya, the God of Beauty.


    That''s why he makes this kind of joke, because he knows very well that the penguin''s psychological desire to survive is to become a beauty **** like Freya, which is why she will induce miracles such as god-changing magic after receiving the favor.


    However, as an audience, Hill couldn''t make guesses in a relaxed mood like Su Jin.


    Those words with a little joking flavor made Hill tremble and shudder.


    Sure enough, this man had thought of such a method... Hill thought with fear in his heart.


    Killing Freya and controlling Freya''s family with her god-changing magic, this man really thought about such a dangerous thing.


    No, it must be strangled, and this man cannot be allowed to threaten Freya-sama.


    From an orphan with no food, to a rich and comfortable life now.


    The importance of Freya who pulled Hill up from this **** was beyond Su Jin''s imagination.


    In order to protect Freya, Hill is willing to do anything crazy.


    Even if you sell yourself to the devil.


    "I''m not talking about this deal."


    Hill tried his best to explain to Su Jin in a calm tone:


    "Although I don''t know why you rejected Lord Freya, but instead expressed your closeness to me, but I think you want me, not Lord Freya, right?"


    Su Jin heard these words gradually, and squinted his eyes, looking at Hill with a strange look:


    "Then what are you going to say?"


    "Make a deal."


    It was the third time that Hill said this. She said with a sense of sacrifice, like a moon rabbit who voluntarily jumped into the fire and allowed the ancient **** of war to recover her physical strength:


    "I''ll give my everything in exchange for your not doing anything to Lord Freya."


    "If you''re willing to make this deal, I''m yours now."


    Su Jin silently looked at the girl in front of him. After a moment of silence, he chuckled lightly:


    "interesting."


    "I have rarely encountered this kind of treatment like a demon king recently."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head, and then smiled at Hill:


    "Are you sure you want to do this? I''m sure you''ll regret it later."


    Although it is certain that Hill will regret it, Su Jin has no intention of telling the truth at this time.


    Telling the truth at such a time would be boring.


    Rather than telling the truth now, Su Jin is more willing to let Hill find out after the fact, because Hill''s expression will definitely be more interesting at that time.


    If he has a good temper, isn''t he a man-eating tiger?

 Chapter 831：

    "Regret? Let''s wait until you regret it." Hill said this, released the God-changing magic, and then pretended to be calm and said to Su Jin: "There is a small room next door that has not been used, you can go there. Bar?"


    Su Jin nodded indifferently, and then said to Hill: "I suddenly thought it would be more interesting for you to keep the appearance of Freya."


    Hill froze for a while, and then asked incredulously, "Don''t you like Lord Freya?"


    Su Jin retorted calmly at this time: "I just don''t like her behavior, doesn''t it mean I don''t like her face?"


    "..." Hill was silent for a while, then blushed slightly, and changed into Freya''s appearance again.


    The two walked into the small room next door one after the other.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the top floor of Orari, in the aisle.


    A member of the Freya family passed this floor and saw Ota standing at the door, and couldn''t help but say:


    "Ota, why are you standing here?"


    "...Sir Freya is meeting a guest." Ota replied flatly.


    Greeting guests in the bedroom... ah... this family member glanced at the door with jealousy, then ran away with red eyes.


    After a short while, in the aisle, only the statue-like figure of Ota stood outside the door with excellent sound insulation.


    Everything seemed to be at peace.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hephaestus shop, 5th floor office.


    The goddess, who is smaller in stature but whose curves are beyond the normal, sits on a chair and shakes her legs and says:


    "It''s so boring, when will Su Jin come back?"


    Hephaestus, who was sitting at the desk next to him, replied casually:


    "Didn''t he take that sword princess to the dungeon to practice? It''s estimated that it will take some time."


    "Tsk! Why is Jian Ji a woman?"


    Hestia slapped her mouth irritably, and then said:


    "Damn! If that woman Su Jin is injured in the dungeon, or even tired, I will definitely give her a good look."


    "You!"


    Hephaestus shook her head, and just as she was about to continue working, she heard the cooing sound of the owl.


    She turned her head in surprise, looked at the owl standing outside the window, frowned and walked over, opening the window.


    The owl flapped its wings and flew into the house and handed a letter to Hephaestus.


    "What happened?" Hestia looked suspiciously at Hephaestus who opened the letter.


    "..." Hephaestus looked at the letter silently and sighed: "Get ready, Hestia, there will be a divine meeting tomorrow."


    "Can I eat and drink for free again?" Hestia suddenly opened her eyes wide and said with joy.


    "Eat and drink for free?" Hephaestus sighed softly, "I hope so."


    Chapter 1137 Pure Beauty God


    On the soft and comfortable couch, the silver-grey-haired girl carefully took care of her hair and put on a light green waiter skirt.


    At this time, Su Jin''s voice came from her side:


    "Are you still going to work in a tavern now?"


    Hill turned his head to look at the young man with black hair and black eyes who was sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, leaning on a chair, and said:


    "It''s just 9pm pub opening hours, of course, if you don''t like it, I can quit right away."


    Su Jin turned his head slightly and glanced at Hill, then spread his hands and said:


    "Don''t look at me that reluctantly, as if I''m going to stop you."


    Su Jin said this with a smile:


    "How does it feel? You got a man that Freya couldn''t get."


    "...You do have the capital of narcissism, but it''s just that." Hill looked at the dryad''s face and had to admit.


    In terms of Su Jin''s appearance, just being narcissistic is already very modest.


    In exchange for the gods of Orari, he has long been looking for a rich woman to take care of him with a face.


    Don''t expect integrity from these gods, especially Orari''s voice.


    Glancing at Su Jin''s face, Hill suppressed the throbbing in his heart and said calmly:


    "Lord Freya is looking at the brilliance of the soul and the advantages in appearance..."


    Hill''s voice did not fall, her light gray eyes suddenly enlarged.


    In her pupils, like the sun, the soul radiating golden radiance flickered and bloomed there.


    After 3 or 4 seconds, everything was calm.


    Hill looked at Su Jin who was smiling but not smiling, opened his mouth, then slowly closed it again, and asked after a while:


    "why?"


    Why hide the radiance of his soul... Hill wanted to ask such a question, but felt it was too stupid.


    "Isn''t the reason obvious?"


    Su Jin shrugged, turned his head to look at Orari''s night scene, and said:


    "I don''t like people like Freya, so naturally I don''t want to be targeted by her."


    He said this and turned his head towards Hill and smiled:


    "So, congratulations on getting the man Freya couldn''t get."


    "...Don''t like Mrs. Freya, but like me?"


    Hill muttered to himself, and suddenly felt a little ''uncomfortable'' in his chest.


    "Boring." Hill said blankly, but gave up the idea of ??leaving, and turned to Su Jin and asked, "Aren''t you going back to the Hestia family?"


    Su Jin looked at the night, and then said, "Calculate the time, now Hestia has almost received the news from Riviera."


    Hill frowned, then said:


    "Let the people of the Loki Familiar pass on the news to God Hestia, you are really bad taste."


    "How do I feel that their relationship is actually not bad?"


    Su Jin chuckled lightly, got up and went to the wine cabinet next to him to get a glass of fruit wine, poured himself a glass, and then smiled:


    "Thanks to their good relationship, I was able to mix in the Loki Familia''s team and tamper with the Ista Familia''s station."


    Who is the most reassuring?


    Of course, it was a very thorough nemesis that he knew very well.


    It is because of being in the Hestia family that Loki has a natural trust in Su Jin, which in turn affects the Loki family.


    Of course, this is also related to Su Jin''s strength and value, and that there is currently only one Hestia family.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin took a sip of wine, then smiled:


    "The time for the **** meeting has been set. It is 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. Freya plans to let you participate."


    Hearing this, although Hill understood that it was Freya who was guarding Su Jin, he still had to say:


    "...Freya-sama will regret it."


    Based on Hill''s understanding of Freya, if she knew Su Jin''s true soul essence, she would be like a moth to a flame, moving towards Su Jin.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t know, and probably never will.


    "...So, are you going to enjoy me for Freya?"


    Su Jin looked at Hill who was hooking his neck in front of him, his face was speechless.


    "Yes." Hill smiled and made Su Jin shut his mouth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Orari, the residence of the Ganesha family.


    Putting on the only high-value dress, Hestia twitched the corners of her mouth, looking at the place of the divine meeting in front of her, and said speechlessly:


    "So, why does God want to be in the Ganesha family? Aren''t those guys disgusting?"


    Hestia looked at the huge 30-meter-tall Ganesha figure in front of her with a look of disgust.


    Especially since the entrance to the humanoid building in front of him was a place to pee, it was even more disgusting.


    The ghost knows what the hobby of the **** Ganesha is, to actually create such a building.


    "Maybe it''s because it''s fun."


    Hephaestus, who was wearing a fiery red dress next to her, sighed.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, it seems to be the case..."


    Hestia looked at the gods who were burning the fire at the door of the peeing place with a very numb expression.


    "I am Ganesha!! You people who set fire to me, die for me!"


    Looking at the several gods who were fighting in front of him, Hestia sighed, then turned his head and looked around for four weeks and said:


    "Speaking of Loki? That nasty guy kidnapped my only child for one night. I can''t teach her a deep lesson this time!"


    "You said Loki?" Hephaestus raised her eyebrows, then pointed in one direction and said, "They are here."


    Hestia heard the words and looked, but saw Loki leading the main members of his family and jumping off the carriage.


    Hestia was stunned when she saw this scene: "Didn''t you agree that the gods will meet? Can you bring family members?"


    "Something must have happened." Hephaestus explained.


    "Something happened?" Hestia was surprised for a moment, then shook her head and said, "Forget it, don''t care about him, it''s not my turn to take care of him anyway."


    Hearing this, the corner of Hephaestus'' mouth twitched.


    "You''re easy..."


    At this time, Loki led his family members to Hestia:


    "Hey, little dwarf, I''m not in the mood to quarrel with you today!"


    "Huh?!" Hestia was numb, and then stomped her feet angrily: "You ran over to scold me on purpose, and said you didn''t want to quarrel?"


    "I haven''t blamed you for kidnapping my child!"


    After Hestia finished speaking, she carefully looked for the crowd behind Loki, and was stunned for a moment.


    "But then again, what about Su Jinren? Isn''t he with you?"


    Loki pouted and said towards the carriage behind him:


    "See for yourself."


    When Hestia heard the words, she saw Su Jin, dressed in a decent suit, getting off the carriage.


    Seeing this, Hestia showed a happy expression, and trotted with her skirt on the verge of rushing towards Su Jin.


    Then at this moment, Su Jin stretched out his hand towards the carriage.


    In the next second, a feminine arm wrapped in a white silk glove stretched out from the carriage, and it was lightly placed on Su Jin''s hand.


    Hestia, who was still very excited, suddenly froze, as if suffering from unbearable pain.


    Chapter 1138 It has nothing to do with me


    "That person is..."


    "Beauty God Freya?"

 Chapter 832：

    "Is she here too?"


    When Freya got off the carriage, there was a little commotion among the gods who were still at the door.


    It was at this time that some people noticed Su Jin beside Freya.


    "Eh? Who is that man beside Freya? A **** you haven''t seen before?"


    "Good-looking people, it''s just a pity that Freya seems to have taken the lead."


    Just when the onlookers were whispering to the gods.


    Su Jin, who had just given Freya a hand, turned around and saw Hestia with a dark complexion.


    "Su Jin!"


    The short goddess''s mouth made a grinding sound.


    Seeing Hestia like this, Su Jin couldn''t help but feel happy, stretched out his hand to squeeze her cheek and said:


    "Good morning, Hestia!"


    "Good morning... a ghost!" Hestia shouted inarticulately, then raised her finger directly to Freya and said, "Why did you and Freya get off the same carriage!"


    "Oh hoo hoo hoo! Happy to hear it!"


    Loki, who walked behind Hestia, said with a presumptuous smile:


    "This guy can be considered a rollover now!"


    She said something, turned her head, pulled Riviera and said:


    "Rivilia, after returning to the station later, you can prove it for me in front of Ais, it''s not my nonsense."


    As for what nonsense?


    It''s not that I told Ais that Su Jin and Freya had an affair.


    Although Loki didn''t know that he had clearly agreed with Freya to let other people hook up with Su Jin, but Freya went on her own, but she didn''t care about it, she even thought that Freya would be better off by herself.


    Riding in the same carriage with the famous Freya, this effect is quite impressive.


    Riviria glanced helplessly at Loki, who was beaming with joy, then turned his head, nodded slightly towards Su Jin, and said hello.


    "Good morning, Mr. Su Jin."


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, looked at the people in front of him, and said, "It''s Riviera, and Loki... Finn is also there, but Ais, Lefiya and the others didn''t come?"


    Finn, who was shorter than Hestia, sighed:


    "Others are still stationed there. After all, it is enough for me and Rivillia to report this time."


    Orari''s Sword Princess and Jiu Moji''s disciple, from these two names, it can be seen that Ais and Lefiya are the pillars of the next generation of Loki''s family, so there should be no shortage of protection. Luo Kiko was reluctant to let them be involved in the death of the gods.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Finn and Riviria were too famous, and they were the first to discover them, Loki would probably let them hide like Bert and Tiona, and don''t come forward and lie in the muddy water.


    Hearing Finn''s explanation, Su Jin immediately guessed their thoughts: "You guys think deeply."


    However, Su Jin just sighed with emotion. After all, in his eyes, O''Lari''s troubles are not troubles at all, and they can basically be solved with hands.


    This is out of confidence in strength.


    "There''s nothing I can do if I don''t want to live." Finn smiled and then asked: "Speaking of which, Su Jin, why did you and Freya go on the same carriage? Why didn''t you tell me when you were drinking last night, you Get to know Freyja God"


    When he said this, Finn couldn''t help coloring at Su Jin, and pointed to Hestia vaguely.


    Obviously, Finn was planning to sell Su Jin a favor at this time.


    The purpose of mentioning drinking last night is to cover Su Jin and deliberately give Su Jin an alibi.


    Sure enough, after hearing that Su Jin was drinking with Finn last night, Hestia''s face suddenly loosened a lot.


    She was afraid that Su Jin stayed with Freya last night, and that would be a complete idiot.


    Then, just as Hestia''s mood relaxed a little, Freya''s doubtful voice came from beside her.


    "Didn''t Su Jin stay with me last night? When did he go drinking with you, Finn?"


    "Fuck!"


    "Isn''t it? That Freya actually spent the night alone with humans?"


    "Hey, hey, do the people from the Freya Familia know about this?"


    "Eighty percent of you know, right??"


    "Wow! A whole family knows that the **** they adore spends a night alone with a man, tsk tsk tsk! The tauren is ecstatic!"


    "Ah this?"


    After Finn heard it, people immediately went numb.


    He did all kinds of calculations, but he didn''t calculate that Freya was actually "falling into trouble". This beauty **** is not such a character on weekdays.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin, but found that this person was standing aside with a smile on his face from beginning to end, observing everything like an outsider.


    Still calm at this time?


    As expected of a man who easily made Ais ten times stronger? The mood is really great.


    And it looks like there is a clear backfire.


    Just when Finn guessed what Su Jin had behind him, Riviera next to him noticed Hestia''s face.


    Sure enough, the goddess'' face now looks like she is about to kill someone.


    Considering Su Jin''s care for Ais, Rivillia thought for a while and said:


    "Did Freya recognize the wrong person? When Mr. Su Jin went drinking with Finn last night, I was there too."


    Saying this, Villa blushed slightly.


    When Finn and Su Jin went to drink, she was indeed there.


    It''s just that the location is in the bad place of Happy Street, and Rivillia said only to go for a drink. The subtext is that they didn''t actually drink the wine last night.


    This is very close to the truth. When they went to Happy Street to investigate last night, they did not drink alcohol.


    So it''s not a lie either.


    It''s just that Riviera felt a little ashamed of herself for making such a sophistry because of the conduct of the elves.


    However, it has to be said that the pure elf sounded out to prove that Hestia''s face that originally wanted to kill people suddenly became like a chameleon, and became happy.


    "What? It turned out to be a drink last night..."


    Then, before she laughed for a second, Freya next to her grabbed Su Jin''s arm as if her eyes were ''disgusting'', put her soft body on top, and said in a coquettish tone:


    "I said why you smelled of alcohol last night. It turns out that I went to drink with other people before in the world."


    Hestia''s expression suddenly froze.


    Before she could come back to her senses, Freya stretched out her hand with a smile and squeezed her cheek, saying:


    "I said Hestia, what''s wrong with you? Why is your expression so pretty?"


    "Oh, is it because of me and Su Jin?"


    Freya opened her eyes wide in surprise, then smiled and patted Hestia''s shoulder and said:


    "Don''t worry, I won''t rob you."


    Speaking of which, Freya licked the corner of her mouth and said:


    "Although the kid was unexpectedly ''strong'' last night."


    Hestia bit her lip and forcibly tensed her face, but her eyes couldn''t stop steaming, and it looked like she was about to cry.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was next to him, suddenly said:


    "I didn''t expect that last night, Lord Freya, it was the first time that you were so pure."


    The voice fell.


    The whole place was silent.


    Hestia almost held back the tears that were about to come out.


    The beauty **** Freya is pure? ?


    What kind of international joke is this?


    Chapter 1139 Hermes is numb


    When Su Jin said that Freya was a pure woman, the audience fell silent.


    Most of the gods and goddesses have weird expressions and playful expressions.


    In their eyes, Freya is naturally not pure.


    So either Freya deceived Su Jin, or Su Jin and Freya were just joking~ and hurt each other.


    Intellectually these gods believed in the second, but for fun, they preferred the first.


    That is, in order to get Su Jin, Freya pretended to be pure and successfully deceived Su Jin, making him believe it, and even embarrassed here.


    It would be fun if that was the case.


    "Pfft hahaha!!"


    When the audience was quiet, Loki couldn''t help covering his stomach, hahaha laughed.


    She stretched out her hand and patted Su Jin''s shoulder heavily. While avenging her personal revenge, she smiled and said:


    "I saw that your kid didn''t speak, and I knew that you were holding back your big move. You really did, and Freya was dumbfounded by one move."


    When Loki just saw that Freya had been pitting Su Jin, he realized that something was wrong, so he kept watching cautiously and did not fall into the trap.


    Sure enough, Su Jin stunned Freya with a backhand move.


    And it''s a pain point for Freya.


    This Freya is pure, it''s like baking each other in the sun.


    Oralie, who doesn''t know a few fringe news about Freya?


    Still pure? Stop laughing.


    "Haha..." Freya, who had a stiff face beside her, showed a stiff smile.


    As for whether she wanted to kill Loki''s mother in her heart, only she knew.


    "Hahaha!"


    Seeing Freya''s stiff face, Loki laughed even more.


    Although she has a good relationship with Freya, it doesn''t prevent him from seeing Freya embarrassing!


    "Isn''t it pure?"


    Su Jin asked back.


    "Huh?" Loki paused for a while, then glanced at Su Jin and raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "The gods were hallucinated by the charm of the God of Beauty and mistakenly thought that something had happened to me and Freya, but in fact nothing happened."


    "I was very flattered when I found out that Mr. Freya, who had always protected her purity in the hands of those idiots in the sky, who had always protected her purity, would give herself to me through this method. "


    When Loki heard this, he couldn''t help grinning, and even laughed:


    "Hahaha, you kid, you won''t be drugged, but you can think of something like this to comfort yourself, hahaha! Haha...ha..."


    Loki looked at Freya, looked at the other party''s increasingly ugly face, smiled and suddenly couldn''t smile.


    Just like her, there are the gods around who noticed the situation here.


    When many male gods think about their own situation, when they think of Freya''s ability to charm even the world, when they think of the doubts in a certain memory of theirs, their faces suddenly turn green.


    Shouldn''t it, what Su Jin said is true?


    Are they the brainless idiot Su Jin said?


    And he Su Jin is the real beauty **** companion?


    Freya has always been pure, and everything is a disguise through charm? Is it to protect yourself?


    Does that mean that the clown turned out to be me? ?

 Chapter 833：

    "Hey, Freya, shouldn''t you?" Loki suddenly couldn''t hang up, it was really scary on Freya''s face.


    The well-known beauty **** Freya, turned out to be a little girl? Oh no, it''s the former little girl, this guy really became a woman last night.


    Grass!


    "Who the **** is the **** of deception?" Loki was dumbfounded.


    good guy! No wonder she feels that she and Freya have such a good blind date, just like good sisters, co-author and both of them are fraud experts!


    "Boring." Hearing Loki''s voice, Freya snorted coldly, without defending, without looking at the complicated expressions of other gods, and entered the meeting hall of the gods without looking back.


    Su Jin winked at Riviria and Finn, motioning for the other party to quickly slip away, and then stepped forward and grabbed Hestia''s hand:


    "Let''s go, are you still planning to be a monkey here?"


    "oh oh!"


    Hestia was stunned for a moment, saw that Su Jin had held her hand, and hurriedly stepped forward.


    Just in the process of entering the venue, Hestia couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin, lowered her voice, and asked in a low voice:


    "Su Jin, is what you just said true? Freya really gave you her whole body?"


    Su Jin turned his head slightly, glanced at Hestia and said, "Is this important?"


    Hestia nodded again and again.


    Of course this is important!


    When she thought of Freya being among the gods, she used her charm to protect herself, who was not strong enough to fight, to keep her innocent body, and then hand it over to the person she liked.


    This stuff is inspiring, isn''t it? !


    Hestia thought she couldn''t do such a thing at all.


    Although she cares about Su Jin very much, she can''t reach Freya''s liking at all.


    Seeing Hestia''s ashamed expression, she couldn''t help laughing recently, stretched out her hand and pinched her face and said:


    "Why do you care if it''s true or not? What you should care about is whether I have that kind of relationship with Freya?"


    "Yes!" Hestia suddenly realized: "Then you and her in the end..."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and said, "You think too much, why would I like Freya?"


    Su Jin''s voice fell, and Freya, who was walking in front, staggered for a while. After finally standing up, she turned her head and glared at Su Jin.


    When Su Jin saw this, the smile on his face became even brighter.


    Hestia, who was next to him, was skeptical.


    She wanted to believe that Su Jin and Freya had nothing to do with each other. After all, Su Jin said in front of the beauty that she couldn''t look down on each other, but Freya''s reaction made her alert.


    She suspected that Freya and Su Jin had an affair, but there was no evidence.


    Without evidence, it cannot be concluded that Su Jin is derailed, let alone lose his temper, not letting it make the result worse, this is so angry... Hestia pouted and followed Su Jin into the meeting place of the Shenhui.


    The venue where the Ganesha family held the shrine meeting was very large, and since the sanctuary chose a self-service type, deities with a little light food could be seen communicating in groups of three or five everywhere.


    ??????????


    Hestia, who had only eaten folk dishes at the rich hostess for the past two days, couldn''t help but dragged Su Jin and ran towards the sparse hard vegetable area.


    Although she was very concerned about what happened to Su Jin last night, but now she is hungry!


    She didn''t eat breakfast today, okay?


    Not long after, Su Jin looked at Hestia whose mouth was full of spaghetti sauce, couldn''t help but shrugged and said helplessly:


    "Really, it''s like I can''t support you."


    Su Jin gave Hestia a lot of money yesterday, but now it seems that the other party did not take the money to enjoy it.


    "Every time he comes, Hestia seems to like to go to this kind of place to eat. This is a scene of gods."


    Su Jin didn''t look back. He didn''t have to think about it to know that the person behind him was Freya, the beauty god, or Hill disguised as Freya.


    He didn''t look back, the smile on his face still said:


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What was Freya''s temper just now?"


    Su Jin was not someone who wouldn''t take revenge when Freya came to her for no reason.


    The previous one was just an appetizer.


    If he really wants to do it, Su Jin will let the gods who think they have something to do with Freya see the ''evidence'' that Freya has made fun of them.


    He Su Jin is the master of humiliating others and not paying for his life. If he really thought that offending him could kill him, it would be a big mistake.


    Hill looked at him apologetically and said helplessly:


    "My magic can''t simulate divine power, so when I enter the divine society, I need to be possessed by Lord Freya, so as not to be discovered by others."


    "So when I got off the carriage, Lord Freya was attached to me and discovered my problem..."


    Hill blushed and didn''t say anything about the problem, but Su Jin knew that it was a problem that would arise when a girl became a woman.


    Well, it is quite reasonable to be hated because of "eaten" other people''s family members.


    "Co-authored or is it my fault?" Su Jin shrugged and continued, "But unfortunately, I won''t apologize for my previous slander."


    "Is the previous one a slander?" Hill opened his eyes wide and said in surprise.


    When Su Jin heard this, he turned his head and said in surprise:


    "Do you really believe it?"


    Hill smiled and said at this time: "As Freya''s stand-in, I still know that adult well."


    When she said this, she said with a slightly complicated face: "That adult is essentially just a little girl like me."


    Hearing this, Su Jin shrugged: "It has nothing to do with me, it''s not her that I like anyway."


    Hearing this, Hill couldn''t help blushing and his eyes were dodging.


    here we go again! You keep saying that it''s not Freya-sama that you like, doesn''t that mean you like her?


    The thought of being an orphan born, the inferior self would be considered by Su Jin to be a more precious treasure than Freya, Hill''s heart throbbed.


    At this moment, the lights suddenly came on and concentrated in the center of the venue.


    God will really begin.


    Chapter 1140 Uranus is ready


    "I am Ganesha!"


    Wearing an elephant mask, a burly man appeared in the middle of the venue in a pose.


    Immediately after the next second.


    Various cut fruits, plates, knives and forks. It was thrown towards the center like raindrops.


    "Bum, you''re the opening remarks again, is there anything new?"


    "Suddenly there was a light, which scared me! What a mess!"


    "rnm, refund the money!"


    Seeing that mess, Su Jin, who even Hestia dropped a plate, could not help but twitched the corners of his mouth and said:


    "Are these people always having such a good time?"


    "¡­¡­more or less."


    A male voice rang out.


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, and immediately saw a man with short orange hair, a hat with feathers, and a bright smile.


    The other party bowed to Su Jin and Freya as soon as they appeared and said:


    "If you don''t mind, can I join the conversation between the two of you?"


    "Hermes." Hill''s originally shy face suddenly changed to Freya''s elegant look: "I didn''t expect you to come back from the outside world."


    "After all, I received some bad news."


    Hermes smiled, then turned his eyes and looked at Su Jin, slightly surprised:


    "God?"


    "No, just humans."


    Su Jin picked up the two glasses of wine on the table on the right and handed a glass to Hermes.


    Hermes took a sip after taking it, and said in surprise:


    "To be honest, I was surprised when you said you were human."


    "Really? Actually, I was quite surprised when I saw you." Su Jin said with a smile.


    However, Su Jin wouldn''t say it. He was surprised that this Hermes didn''t deserve to be beaten, and his temper was much better than Hakoten.


    "Interesting." Hermes smiled, he always felt that Su Jin looked at his eyes with a little scrutiny.


    A human being, examining God?


    This is interesting.


    Hermes didn''t feel offended, after all, the gods of Orali basically liked the liveliness of the world, so they called themselves the lower realm of divine power.


    After getting along with humans more, the shortcomings of gods are exposed in the eyes of human beings. It also happens that they are despised and ridiculed from time to time. Although a human being with a arrogant personality who can examine gods is rare, it is not uncommon.


    But does Freya actually like this tone? I thought she was a strong-willed royal sister... Hermes was drinking and complaining in his heart.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Ganesha, who was bathed in the garbage rain, but was still persistently introducing the origin and purpose of the God Society, and couldn''t help asking:


    "Is this how the gods'' meeting of the gods is held?"


    "Occasionally, after all, some people want to vent their emotions today. Hermes looked at Freya who was smiling beside him.


    This little gesture undoubtedly proved the reason why the gods were upset today.


    After all, knowing that he was likely to be tricked by Freya, some gods did not dare to find Freya, so it was very easy to find a punching bag.


    Thinking of this, Hermes shook his head and said:


    "Lord Freya, you have to be more careful recently."


    Hearing this, Hill glanced at Su Jin and asked, "Su Jin, will you protect me?"


    "Of course." Su Jin said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Hill raised his mouth and said with a bright smile:


    "It looks like I don''t need Hermes, you don''t need to worry."


    Hermes twitched the corners of his mouth, and he couldn''t drink the wine that was quite delicious at first.


    Damn, actually feed me dog food? Are you sick?


    He curled his lips unhappily, but when he saw Hestia, who was still feasting with a plate next to him, he was immediately comforted.


    "Huh? Why do you feel like someone is talking bad about me?"


    Hestia looked up from the food, and when she turned her head, she found that Su Jin and Freya had come together again.


    Don''t you mean it doesn''t matter?


    Then she saw Hermes standing next to her, and she was immediately alert:


    "Hey, Hermes! Stay away from my Su Jin!"


    "what?"


    Hermeston looked at Hestia with tears and laughter. He really had nothing to do with this goddess who was a generation apart in name.


    "Hestia, I just want to say something to Su Jin."


    "No!" Hestia said decisively: "You have a good relationship with Apollo, but it will damage Su Jin."


    Hearing this, Hilton on the side alertly pulled Su Jin aside, away from Hermes, with vigilant eyes.


    Hey, this hurts a little...Hermes. Helplessly raised his hand and said:


    "I surrender, I surrender."

 Chapter 834：

    Seeing this, Hill still looked at Hermes vigilantly:


    "Stay away from him in the future."


    "You should stay away too."


    Hestia held the plate with the fruit, opened Hill''s hand holding Su Jin with a knife, and directly pulled Su Jin over.


    Seeing this scene, Hill opened his mouth but said nothing, just looked at Su Jin with aggrieved expression.


    Um? Hestia raised her eyebrows, a little strange, why ''Freya'' was so weak in combat, but seeing the aggrieved appearance of the other party, she also unnaturally let go of Su Jin.


    How did you do it? Why does it feel like I''m on the side of the evil mother-in-law... Is this an illusion?


    Just when Hestia was puzzled, Hermes, who was beside him, couldn''t help pressing his hat and smiled at Su Jin:


    "You can make my aunt do this kind of behavior, little brother, you are really guilty."


    Su Jin shrugged: "Small scene."


    Is this still a small scene? How many terrifying Shura Fields have you experienced? Hermes looked at Su Jin strangely, but didn''t ask any more questions, just gave Su Jin a card and said:


    "Let''s talk after the meeting of the gods?"


    Su Jin looked at the Happy Street VIP card sent by the other party, and his expression became a little vivid:


    "It''s okay to talk, it''s better to avoid it."


    "Little brother, you don''t understand the style." Hermes wanted to say something, but saw the faces of Hill and Hestia Nayinchen again.


    He shrank his neck, put away the card, ended the conversation with a smirk, and walked aside.


    Hestia next to him snorted coldly:


    "This indiscreet villain, do you really think that everyone is like him and likes to play with Ista?"


    "Like going to Istar''s side to play?" Su Jin''s expression couldn''t help but get weird.


    And at this time.


    The lights came on again, but this time they gathered around Garza, a figure wearing a cloak.


    "Long time no see, everyone."


    The old voice echoed in the venue.


    And hearing this voice, the gods present fell into a commotion.


    "Hey, true or false, since this one has walked out of the Tower of Babel? Does it matter in the dungeon?"


    "Creator God Uranos, this old man actually came out?"


    "Damn it, something big is going to happen, but then again, what is Ganesha doing to hold a **** meeting?"


    "I don''t know, do you know?"


    "I don''t know, I just came to play..."


    A group of gods in groups of three or five, whispering...


    And Hermes, who was hiding in the corner, just lowered his hat and said with a sigh:


    "It looks like it''s more serious than we thought."


    And after the crowd rioted for a while, Uranos raised his hand.


    The voice below gradually disappeared, and finally returned to calm, showing the prestige of Ouranos.


    "Okay, it looks like everyone has calmed down."


    Ouranos stood calmly in the center of the venue and looked around at everyone and said:


    "My time is precious. I won''t say anything about the scenes that Ganesha said. Let''s start this issue directly."


    Uranus said this and sighed:


    "I have been to the clubhouse opened by Ista, and the gods who have been entertained by Ista there, please list."


    Hearing this, the scene was silent.


    Only those who knew, like Su Jin, Freya, Loki, and Ganisa, the corners of their mouths began to twitch wildly.


    No, this old man doesn''t want to make it public, right?


    And just when they were madly complaining in their hearts.


    Some male gods stood up.


    "I''ve been there!"


    "I''ve been there too!"


    "Coincidentally, it seems that we all went to the same house and were entertained by the same person."


    Seeing that all the giggling gods came out, Hermes joined happily despite the strange situation:


    "One thing to say, Ista tastes really good!"


    Seeing these gods who stood up with a playful attitude, Uranos didn''t say anything, just looked at the people who didn''t come out.


    He knew that there must be gods who were embarrassed to come out, but this is not the point. Anyway, if they say what happened after that, they will definitely stand up themselves.


    So after Uranos sighed lightly, he looked at the people standing in front of him, especially Hermes, who was considered to be his junior, and sighed with pity:


    "According to reliable information, Ista was imprisoned by Zeus within two days after he was in the lower realm, and all subsequent Istas were faked by Zeus."


    Suddenly, as if time had stopped, the scene fell into a dead silence.


    Whether they stood up or not, they all opened their mouths, and their thoughts came to a stop.


    Since Istar''s lower realm was controlled by Zeus within two days and replaced by an impostor, wouldn''t Istar be...


    Thinking of the people who didn''t stand up, they all turned their attention to the male gods who stood up.


    The male gods who stood up all looked at each other, and finally focused on Hermes.


    Hermes was stunned, took a few steps back and shouted:


    "Look at what I''m doing, I don''t know!"


    At this time, a **** who was upset with Hermes shouted: "You don''t know, but think about what you just said?"


    what I said? Hermes was stunned.


    What did he just say?


    Ista tastes really good.


    And Istar is actually Zeus?


    The taste of Zeus... really good? ?


    At this moment, Hermes'' soul was numb!


    Chapter 1141 The commission of Uranus


    Feeling the teasing gazes from all around, Hermes was about to dig the floor out of Room 3 and Room 1 with his embarrassed toes.


    As one of the very few people in Euler who still has contact with Zeus.


    Hermes is now subconsciously imagining the old face of Zeus in his mind, thinking of the picture of the two lying on the same couch.


    Vomit... no, I will vomit.


    And the worst thing is that the surrounding gods are still talking about it.


    "Tsk tsk tsk! The scene of the death of a large society!"


    "I want."


    "Although it''s not good to imprison Istar, shouldn''t it be Zeus? He really knows how to play!"


    "That''s right, worthy of being the god-king of Greece, this hobby deserves him to be king!"


    "As expected of Hermes, I am ashamed of Apollo when it comes to being a good man. At least I can''t attack Zeus. After all, that old face... tsk tsk tsk."


    Apollo of rnm, are you still in trouble? Hermes cursed in his heart, and at the same time regretted standing in the crowd on a whim, and even wanted to strangle himself two minutes ago.


    But then again? Zeus imprisoned Istar and impersonated each other? Isn''t that something wrong? The Zeus in his impression didn''t have such ability?


    A hint of doubt flashed in his heart, and Hermes couldn''t help but ask Uranus:


    "Lord Uranos, what you said about Zeus impersonating Istar... is it true? Is there any misunderstanding here?"


    Hermes is not worried that he is still connected with Zeus, who was defeated and expelled from Orari, and this matter will be discovered.


    After all, when he was playing the **** system game in the heaven, he considered himself the son of Zeus, which shows that he has a good relationship.


    Therefore, it is reasonable to raise doubts in this situation.


    Upon hearing Hermes'' inquiry, Uranos, who had expected it, clapped his palm.


    The applause was like a signal. The doors of the venue were opened in unison, and a member of the Ganesha family filed in with the document, and distributed the document to the gods present.


    When the gods accepted the document to check, Uranos looked around the crowd, during which he stayed on Su Jin beside Freya for a while, but quickly moved away, and then explained:


    "For the detailed situation, I have circled the end point in the written report."


    "The first person who discovered Istar''s death, that is, a member of the Loki Familiar, is also on the scene. You can inquire about the situation at the scene in an orderly manner."


    The voice fell, and standing on the left side of the field, Riviera and Finn behind Loki also stepped forward and bowed politely to everyone.


    Seeing the many gods in this scene, they nodded slightly as if in return, and then frowned at the documents in their hands.


    If they normally wouldn''t mind teasing Loki a few times, but now they had to focus on the appalling document at hand.


    "Ista died on her bed? Zeus''s divine aura was found in a room in her bedroom."


    "There are monsters in the dungeon in the underground station of the Ista family, and they still have the aura of the gods. According to some documents that have not been destroyed, it is suspected that they are trying to study the research that degenerates the gods? This..."


    "Damn, we have nothing to do with Zeus, right? What is he doing when he has nothing to study this kind of thing?"


    Seeing this information, Hermes couldn''t care less about his embarrassment.


    If the information at hand is true, then things are really big.


    Controlling the gods, researching the magic spells that degenerate the gods, and even killing Istar and making him fall.


    No matter if any one of them is taken out, it is a major event to vibrate the gods, let alone taking out all three of them together.


    And most importantly, is it the one who sits down or Zeus?


    This, how is this possible... If Zeus is so arrogant, he will be kicked out of Euleri?


    Thinking of this, Hermes raised his head and looked at Ouranos.


    And the gods who also sensed something wrong also looked up at the ancient **** of creation.


    Feeling the suspicious gaze from the gods, the old **** also sighed:


    "I know everyone''s doubts, and there are many indications that the man behind the control of Istar is Zeus, or the person behind the scene wants us to think that he is Zeus."


    "So I''ll just assume for now that he''s Zeus."


    Hearing this sentence, a **** whistled and said with a smile:


    "I don''t know who Zeus offended. It can''t be because Hera is too beautiful."


    "I think it''s possible, after all, Hera''s hands, give it to me, I can play for 10,000 years."


    "Shallow, shallow vision, I can play for 100,000 years."


    "Shut up, you scumbags, are you full of women?"


    "What, don''t you agree? Do you want to fight?"


    "come!"


    "Okay, okay, it''s all time, give me a little restraint."


    Uranos scolded a few times in a bad tone, stopped the appointment of several gods, and then said in a deep voice:


    "I brought this matter to the table, not to provide you with conditions for a fight! If you really want to fight, I can accompany you!"


    When he said this, many people shrugged in embarrassment.


    They have a lot of courage to fight, but it doesn''t matter if the opponent is Uranus.


    After all, this Lord was back then. In the **** system game, the powerhouses who have played the prestige of the king of gods really want to fight, and these juniors are not enough for others to fight.

 Chapter 835：

    Seeing a few thorns settle down, Uranos glanced sharply at the crowd, and then said:


    "I asked Ganesha to use God to invite everyone over, and the idea of ????publicizing this matter is very simple."


    "That is a warning to our own people or to the enemy lurking among us!"


    "Controlling the gods, killing the gods, and researching ways to degenerate the gods are all serious sins and unforgivable betrayals?"


    "I hope that those of us who have committed wrongful deeds can surrender within three days. I can guarantee your safety in my name, but if you still resist after three days, for the safety of your life, you can Don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    He said that his eyes were full of majesty and glanced around the crowd.


    Many gods who have done bad things and some guilty conscience, although the complexion has not changed, but the heart is suddenly sinking.


    Uranos''s attitude is obviously to play the real thing.


    He really wanted to find out the two or five boys among the gods and smooth out the threat.


    When it comes to the safety of small lives, although these people like to play on weekdays, they also know what to do.


    Thinking of this, many gods spoke up.


    "Uranos, what do you say?"


    "Yes, how do we solve this?"


    "If there is really an enemy lurking among us, wouldn''t we have to pay more attention to seeing a **** in the future?"


    "It''s too much trouble, you can''t just like Hestia and the others and stay in the house."


    Hestia, who was still watching the excitement, couldn''t help coughing wildly when she heard this.


    I was just watching a play, why did I get shot all of a sudden?


    Hestia was speechless, and at the same time couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin, for fear that the other party believed those gossip and really regarded her as an autistic woman.


    It was at this time that she found that Su Jin''s attention seemed to have been on Uranos in the center of the venue.


    Why is Su Jin looking at the old man? Just when Hestia was puzzled, Uranos in the center of the venue gave his own advice, or an order.


    "From now on, all gods are forbidden to leave Orari, and every **** must report his whereabouts to the guild every three days until the culprit is caught."


    "Wow, is this going to imprison us?"


    "Imprisonment, a game that I haven''t played before!"


    "Then next is the endurance competition? Things get interesting!"


    Listening to these gods'' discussions, Uranos sighed lightly.


    He knows these lazy **** too well.


    Although a strong requirement to report whereabouts will cause dissatisfaction, it is only a little more. With these guys eager to do big things, 80% of them will regard these supervision as a novel game.


    Uranus thinks he can''t catch the people behind the scenes. In fact, if it wasn''t for that Freya who accidentally discovered the abnormality of Ista, he would know nothing about the ''Zeus'' lurking in the Ista family. .


    In terms of latent ability, his Uranus is ashamed.


    But Uranos himself knew that if the man behind the scenes really had any dark purpose, it would be impossible for the other party to hold back and not act.


    And once they show their feet, they will usher in a severe blow from the gods.


    After all, the so-called behind-the-scenes masterminds will hide in the dark because they cannot walk under the sun.


    If you really have the power to push Orari, why don''t you stand on the bright side, but hide in the dark?


    It''s because you can''t fight against the gods, so you have to hide!


    So Uranos is well aware of the advantages of scale, on his side.


    Then next, the competition is endurance, to see who can''t stand the loneliness and be the first to show his feet.


    As a qualified god, Uranus is ready for a century of struggle.


    And on this point, the attitudes of the gods present are the same.


    After all, the lower realm of the gods is here to find happiness, not to die. Everyone has their own bottom line when it comes to life.


    "So do you have any other opinions on the following decision?"


    "No!" "No" "Just consider it a game." "This situation can only be approved."


    "Then the matter is decided."


    Speaking of which, Uranos made his final speech:


    "This time the topic is here for the time being. Before playing, I hope that the following members of the family can stay."


    "Freya''s Familia, Loki''s Familia, and..."


    Ouranos looked at the petite figure near the dining table:


    "...The Hestia family."


    Chapter 1142 Su Jin voted for this idea


    "¡­¡­what?"


    After Hestia was named, he was stunned for 3 or 4 seconds before reacting.


    "What does this have to do with me? This kind of big thing, old man, you look for Loki and they don''t look for me!"


    When Su Jin next to him heard it, the corner of his mouth twitched.


    Standing on the other side, Hephaestus, who was always paying attention to Hestia''s condition, couldn''t help covering her face.


    She dared to guarantee that after Hestia received the document, she must have just glanced at it and went on to eat.


    Does this guy really think of the God Society as a cafeteria?


    "I''m going, little dwarf, you didn''t read the document just now, did you? Your family, but one of the first discoverers of this matter!"


    "Who do you call the dwarf, you are the dwarf... Wait what are you talking about?"


    Hestia glared at Loki first, then reacted, and couldn''t help turning her head to look at Su Jin.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help sighing, then nodded.


    With Su Jin''s affirmation, Hestia replied in a daze:


    "When did this happen?"


    At this time, some Hill, who couldn''t bear to watch it, came over, took out the document Hestia tucked under his arm, and pointed it to her.


    "Look at the key points on page 3, and on page 6, the composition of the investigators of the Istar family..."


    When Hestia saw it, she was shocked: "The participant really says Hestia''s family!"


    For such an important task, in order to protect the participants from revenge by the enemy, generally only the name of the participant''s family is written.


    Usually, this can really play a protective role.


    But the Hestia family doesn''t need to guess at all, just Su Jin!


    It''s not protective at all!


    And just when Hestia was flustered, the gods who looked around her suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Haha, this idiot didn''t react just now!"


    "She is quite stagnant in the heavens. She either stays in the library every day, or stays in her own home. When the gods game first started, if she was a little more active, Zeus would not give her the title of Kitchen God."


    "Good guy, because I''m too lazy, can I only use the name Kitchen God to raise the grade? Absolutely!"


    Hestia''s face suddenly turned red when she heard these voices of exposing the old bottom.


    In the comments, it''s okay for him to hear these ridicules, but he can''t stand it now that Su Jin is still there.


    Thinking of the fact that Su Jin knew he was a slacker... Hestia almost scratched the sole of her shoe with her toes in embarrassment.


    Seeing someone embarrassed, Hephaestus couldn''t help but clapped her hands and said aloud:


    "Okay, alright, let''s calm down a bit. Hestia has been in the heavens before and just came down. It''s also a problem not knowing the situation."


    As the most famous blacksmith of Orari, the gods present naturally wanted to give Hephaestus a little face.


    Because the laughter gradually ceased, and it was replaced by the sound of discussion.


    "Did you form a family within a few months of the lower realm? To be involved in such a thing, I really don''t know whether to call her unlucky or lucky."


    "Did you just come from the lower realm? It is estimated that the Hestia family is the first to discover, otherwise, it will not be involved in this kind of thing."


    "But then again, the boy next to Hestia is his family, right? Are you sure it''s not that god?"


    Hestia shook her ears when she heard someone praise Su Jin as handsome.


    "Huh? Hiss! With this look, Hestia is blessed!"


    Yes, yes, I am super blessed to be handsome when I wake up... Hestia added in her heart.


    "Blessed, I think it is difficult."


    How did you speak? Hestia was a little unhappy.


    "How to say?"


    "Let me tell you, at the door just now, Freya and this handsome guy..."


    Hestia''s face darkened immediately after listening to the whispers beside her.


    Damn Freya, she actually robbed the old lady for a man... But last night, was Su Jin actually investigating Ista''s affairs with the members of Lord Loki? No wonder the hero Finn and Jiu Moji Riveria spoke for Su Jin just now... But what is going on with this Freya? What happened to Su Jin? Only when I found out about Ista''s problem with the other party... Looking at the document in his hand, Hestia had doubts in his heart.


    At this moment, her arm was pulled by Su Jin.


    "What''s wrong?" Hestia looked at Su Jin suspiciously.


    "It''s time to leave."


    While speaking, Su Jin pointed to Hestia, Loki who had walked out of the venue.


    Hestia immediately found that the direction of Loki was not the gate, but the interior of the Ganesha family.


    At this time, Hertz also noticed the fact that Uranos had left the scene.


    Thinking of what Uranus said just now, Hestia suddenly felt a little Muggle, and couldn''t help pulling his hair, saying:


    "It''s over, I''m not good at dealing with such big things at all!"


    "Then leave it to me." Su Jin said while patting Hestia on the shoulder.


    Hearing this, Hestia froze for a while, then blushed and muttered in a low voice:


    "...It''s surprisingly reassuring."


    "What did you say?" Su Jin asked knowingly.


    "It''s nothing, didn''t the old man let us go see him? Then go quickly."


    Speaking of which, Hestia pulled Su Jin and left the venue along the red carpet from the side door on the left.


    The two walked along the passage paved with white marble tiles, and followed Loki, who was walking in front, into a quaintly decorated living room.


    And there, Uranos, who was standing by the wine cabinet, had been waiting for a long time.


    "I''m sorry, because I''m in a hurry, so I can only choose this time to meet you."


    "What are you drinking?"


    Those who were present knew that Uranos needed to suppress the dungeon, so they didn''t understand why he was in a hurry, but he understood it very well.


    "Simple fruit wine will do. I don''t think anyone will be picky now."


    Freya, who was disguised by Hill, sat gracefully on the sofa beside her.


    Opposite her, there was Loki who occupied the multi-person sofa by himself, and Finn and Riviria, the heads of the family, were just standing behind Loki.


    "Su Jin, this way." Hill patted the position beside him, acting very boldly.


    However, in reality, the girl''s heart was full of shyness, but because she wanted to conform to Freya''s character, she could only do such a thing.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the field immediately focused their attention on Su Jin.


    "It''s nothing to worry about, why does my child sit next to you?"


    Hestia snorted coldly when he was provoked in front of him, and forced Su Jin to sit on the sofa beside him.


    Seeing Hestia''s angry look, Su Jin shrugged, and then simply said to Rivillia and Finn, "Hey, don''t let me sit alone!"


    "Ah this..." Finn and Riviria were a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 836：

    After all, it was the occasion when the gods were discussing things. It was not very good for their subordinates to sit down, but Su Jin was pulled to sit down, and it was indeed a bit embarrassing for him to sit alone.


    Thinking of the two, they couldn''t help but look at Loki, who can call the shots.


    At this time, Loki snorted: "Forget it, it''s just in private anyway. You can sit next to me there, Villa."


    Finn: "..."


    what about me? Should I stand together?


    Finn looked at Loki with resentment, but at this time, Loki raised his chin proudly and said:


    "I''m all pretty girls here, okay? Would you mind sitting?"


    Su Jin also nodded at this time, and added to the knife:


    "Let''s not mention the beautiful girl, but Finn, it''s better for you to stand, at least at eye level with us."


    Enough of you guys... Finn looked at these two with a sullen face, and even formed a group to kill me?


    At this moment, Uranos, who was carrying 7 glasses of wine on a plate, came to the crowd, sat down on the last remaining single sofa, and said while sharing the wine:


    "I called you here this time to release a mission change for you."


    Hearing this sentence, a group of people suddenly looked over, and even Su Jin looked at Ouranos and asked:


    "What mission?"


    Uranos picked up the glass, smiled, and said calmly:


    "Catch Zeus."


    Chapter 1143 It''s cool to return home


    Arresting Zeus... Su Jin sat on the sofa with his face changed, but his mood was quite subtle.


    Is this the legend of me catching myself?


    At this time, everyone who heard Uranos'' speech also reacted.


    "Old man, is it the Zeus I imagined you were talking about to capture Zeus?"


    Loki raised his eyebrows and asked with a half-smiley expression.


    Seeing Loki''s appearance, Uranos sighed at this time:


    "Yes, it is the Zeus we are familiar with."


    The familiar words he mentioned deliberately made everyone react immediately.


    What Uranos wants to arrest is the Zeus in the past, not the one who is now suspected of impersonating Zeus.


    And Hill, who understood Uranos'' words, suddenly became deep in tone, and in Su Jin''s eyes, it was obvious that he had changed his personality.


    "You really still have contact with him." Freya looked at Uranus with a calm expression, not surprised that the great **** still has contact with Zeus.


    Uranos smiled and said, "I not only have contact with him, but also with all the gods who left Orari."


    The reason he said this was to show that he did not care about Zeus, nor did he give him any special assistance.


    In fact, Uranus did exactly that. His friendship with Zeus was a friendship, but it was impossible for the guild to deviate from a neutral position.


    Everyone who understood the subtext of Ouranos looked suspicious, but still believed in the character of Ouranos.


    This old **** has been suppressing dungeons for thousands of years and strives for a safe environment for the human beings in the lower realms. His words are still very convincing in the eyes of everyone.


    Seeing that everyone believed that his Uranus had a relieved smile on his face, he continued:


    "After the defeat of Zeus, along with those Zeus family members who quit Orari, they have been living in the small village on the border."


    "Myself and Hermes are aware of the location, so I will come forward and convince Hermes to let him lead you to that village to bring Zeus back to Euleri."


    Speaking of Ulanos, his eyes flickered, and he sighed softly:


    "In the name of the suspect."


    No matter how good the relationship between Uranos and Zeus is, they cannot rule out the possibility that the other party is behind the scenes.


    That''s why he used the wording of arrest.


    "Are you with those family members who quit Orari?"


    Thinking of the past contact with Zeus'' family, Finn couldn''t help but be moved:


    "It''s a chore."


    Although the strongest main combat power was basically defeated and killed, there were still several remnants of level 5 in the family, and even level 6 might not be absent.


    That''s why Finn says it''s a chore.


    But Loki, who was also aware of this, peeked at Su Jin with meaningful eyes.


    She had always suspected that the Lord was a member of Zeus'' family, but now she was invited to be one of the arresting officers who arrested Zeus.


    The identity change here, if it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, Loki would have wanted to sing a song on the spot.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had been listening in, also made a speech that was in line with other people''s settings:


    "So do you want me or Ota to go out?"


    The safest way to take Zeus away from a group of level 5 relatives is to let the stronger ones dispatch.


    And the level 7 Ota and the suspected level 7 Su Jin are the best choices at present.


    "Yes." Uranos nodded, and then said, "You should have guessed what I was thinking."


    "Otas is not suitable for Orali''s appearance now, so it really is only me, right?"


    Su Jin sighed with a subtle expression on his face, and asked him, who was wearing the Zeus Lingge of Little Garden, to arrest Zeus. Your Uranos'' eyes are quite accurate.


    With the concept bonus of his real name, Zeus in this world is more vulnerable than a baby in front of Su Jin, and he can be said to be powerless to fight back.


    "Su Jin is going to arrest Zeus?"


    After Hestia heard that Su Jin was going to arrest Zeus, he couldn''t sit still:


    "No, I have to go too!"


    The family member she managed to abduct has not yet cultivated feelings, and is going to go far, how can this be done? What if I was abducted by some shameless woman on the way?


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Hestia with strange eyes.


    Su Jin, a person with level 7 strength, went to arrest Zeus, wouldn''t you add trouble to a weak chicken who seals divine power?


    As the nemesis, Loki laughed without hesitation:


    "Little dwarf, did you get kicked in the head by a donkey?"


    Hestia responded reluctantly:


    "It''s better to be kicked by a donkey than to be stomped on your chest by an elephant!"


    "What did you say?!"


    "Calm down, Lord Loki, you have to calm down!"


    Looking at Loki who was held by Riviera, and Hestia with a proud face, Uranos and Freya were speechless.


    And Uranos, who knew the importance of Su Jin''s mission, was impossible for Hestia to make trouble.


    "Cough!" Uranus coughed dryly, and then said, "Hestia, you can''t go to the village where Zeus is with Su Jin."


    "Why?" Hestia asked in surprise.


    "Because I have a task to give you." Uranos said this, with a smile: "I hope you can come forward and invite Artemis to return to Orari as a friend."


    "What??" Hestia was stunned.


    With the stunned Hestia''s thoughts, Freya immediately noticed the purpose of Uranus:


    "Uranos, don''t you want to take this opportunity to let all the gods return to Orari?"


    "Yes." Ouranos easily admitted.


    Hearing this sentence, all the people present were unmoved.


    Although Orari is considered to be the center of the world because of the dungeon, it is not that there are no gods in other places.


    For example, Ares and Amaterasu, who run the country in the outside world, and various gods who were defeated and expelled from Orari in the past.


    If all these people return to Orari, then things will be really big, and everyone who knows this can''t help but think.


    As the driving force behind the scenes, Su Jin looked at Ouranos with a subtle expression.


    If Uranos really thinks like this, then the plot that Su Jin understands will go completely crazy.


    For example, Artemis, who should have been captured by ancient monsters and died, is likely to survive.


    The expelled Hera can justifiably return to Orari.


    Not to mention many gods such as Aphrodite and Astoria who were asked to take refuge outside.


    If these people are all squeezed into Orari, then all the plot trends will all go to an unknown road.


    As for the fact that the plot went berserk in front of him, Su Jin didn''t panic, but raised the corners of his mouth, showing an expression of interest.


    "I always feel that there will be a lot of interesting developments! Interesting, this idea, I voted for Su Jin!"


    Chapter 1144 Hermes'' inquiry


    Hearing Su Jin''s remarks that it is not a big deal to watch the fun, Finn''s mouth twitched. Good guy, there are only two members of your Hestia family, and you can eat and drink casually, but my Loki family is a little bit unbearable.


    As one of the currently recognized two kings of Orari, once Orari''s situation changes, the most affected are naturally his Loki and Freya families.


    And the collective return of the gods, isn''t it a major event that affects the situation of Orari?


    Apart from the return of the few powers that run the country, Orari''s current situation will definitely be severely impacted.


    By that time, it would be difficult for his Loki Familiar not to enter the game.


    Thinking of this, Finn didn''t care about his identity and immediately said to Uranos: "Lord Uranos..."


    However, Finn called his name, and Loki on the sofa slapped the low table and stood up and said:


    "I agree with this matter, my lady!"


    What? The Finns are all stunned, Loki, are you sure you are agreeing, not - not disagreeing?


    You idiot, do you know the impact of this kind of speech on us?


    However, Loki didn''t give Finn a chance to speak at all, stepped directly on the table and said to Uranus:


    "Master, I know what you think."


    "Isn''t it just worried about the deity who is behind the scenes?"


    "Then call everyone back and do him in Orari!"


    "I don''t believe it. In our home stadium, can a stinky mouse in a mere gutter bark its teeth?"


    Hearing Loki''s remarks, Su Jin couldn''t help complaining in his heart: Not only can I bar my teeth, but I can also pick up your beloved Ace, and by the way, hook up with Riviera.


    Hearing Loki''s words, Uranos couldn''t help but look at her with admiration.


    Ouranos thought that the most troublesome thing about this matter was the attitude of Loki and Freya.


    After all, their two families are currently the biggest beneficiaries of Orari. If all the gods are recalled, the two of them will suffer the most.


    But now Loki generously accepted such a loss because he was worried about the overall situation, which had to make Uranos look at Loki with admiration.


    "Loki, you really have changed..."


    Uranos only talked about changing words, and a suspicious female voice rang out.


    "Loki, don''t you want to be shy in front of those old friends?"


    Hearing this sentence, everyone couldn''t help but look in the direction of birth. When they saw that the person who said this sentence was Hestia, their hearts froze for a while, and they turned their heads to look at Loki.


    At this moment, Loki smiled stiffly, his eyes wandered, and there was cold sweat on his forehead, as if he had been guessed.


    Seeing this appearance, the people present couldn''t help but be silent.


    Uranos, who originally wanted to praise Loki, also closed his mouth and looked serious, as if the person who just praised Loki was not him.


    I thought that Loki was reformed, but the co-author wanted to show his face in front of the old enemy... Su Jin thought speechlessly.


    Should it be Hestia? As a deadly enemy, it really took Loki''s psychology into the woods.


    Grass, this dead dwarf... Loki cursed in his heart.

 Chapter 837：

    After decades of development, she finally brought her family to the current head of Orali. She wanted to fight with the dead enemy of the heaven who had been kicked out of Orali long ago. Now she has a good reputation for taking care of the overall situation. All destroyed by Hestia.


    Is it uncomfortable for this dead dwarf to not fight against me?


    "Cough!" Uranos coughed twice, trying to ease Loki''s embarrassment: "Freya, what''s your opinion?"


    "Just do it."


    Freya took a sip of the wine in a relaxed tone, as if she didn''t care about everything.


    But in reality... Freya''s real body, who was hiding in Babita, was about to collapse from laughter.


    Even the defeated gods have to return to Orari, doesn''t that mean that Hera will also return?


    When she thinks of that just because she quarreled with Zeus for this boring reason, she defeated her start-up Freya family, causing her to hide, that sick girl Hera is going to return to Euleri, Freya I feel comfortable all over.


    If it wasn''t for the attitude of the gods and the remaining power of Hera''s family, Freya would have let Hera leave Orari easily? Don''t even think about it.


    But at that time, there was no other way, so Hera could only leave with dignity.


    but now?


    The enemy is weak and we are strong, and her Freya has completely replaced Hera''s position in Orari.


    Seeing that she doesn''t hang out in front of Hera every day, mad at that bitch!


    ???


    Broke down my family because of a fight with Zeus? Then I''m in a bad mood today and jumping in front of you Hera!


    Oh, and I have to wear the clothes that I was bullied so badly and caused some damage. I don''t want to be mad at her.


    Seeing Freya taking care of the overall situation like this, Uranos and even Hestia exclaimed in their hearts: "As expected of Freya, she is magnanimous, much stronger than the pretended Loki."


    However, in reality, only Loki and Hill, who knew Freya''s true face, were speechless in their hearts.


    From what they knew about Freya, they could naturally guess how ecstatic the other party was.


    Especially Loki, who smells like Freya, she naturally knows that Freya wants to dance with Hera more than she does.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    However, Freya is more able to pretend than her, and the baby has received widespread praise, which is very angry.


    Loki was about to cry in the toilet.


    "Since you both agree, then things will be easy."


    Uranos said with emotion.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity that potential enemies are targeting the gods, he can finally recall those compatriots who were forced to leave Orali to Orali.


    Although it is a special special arrangement because of the emergency, there is not no chance for those poor people to recover in the future.


    And in the matter of the enemy targeting the gods, Uranos also saw some opportunities.


    An opportunity to make the increasingly comfortable gods act again.


    If the stopped windmill can continue to turn, then all the sacrifices at this time are worth it.


    After all, you can''t let the monsters in the dungeon come out and engulf the whole world, right?


    Thinking of this, Uranos sighed and said:


    "Then one last thing."


    "It''s about those people who need to be protected during the Istar incident."


    Hearing these words, Freya and Loki couldn''t help but look at Ouranos, while Hestia, who knew that she had nothing to do with herself, just drank lazily.


    At this time, Uranus suggested:


    "Those members of the forced Istar family, in addition to those who want to retire, I suggest that the Hestia family be included."


    "puff!"


    Hestia swallowed the drink on the table.


    "What??"


    Chapter 1145 Angel? No, it''s the devil!


    "I have no problem." Freya moved her legs calmly, avoiding the place where Hestia was sprayed with alcohol.


    "...Neither did I." Loki''s eyes flickered, and he also expressed his attitude.


    Although Loki, who knew the existence of Sanjo No Haruhime, was also very jealous of the opponent''s ability, she also knew that the current thing was not to be wary of the expansion of Hestia''s family, but to be wary of Freya.


    After all, Su Jin''s terrifying ability is destined for the other party to rise rapidly. Even if Loki wants to stop it, he can''t do it, so it''s better to sell one.


    In contrast, pulling good sister Freya to the same level as himself is what Loki wants to do.


    Therefore, Loki naturally had no objection to the fact that the remnants of the Istar family were included in Hestia.


    "Wait a minute, what''s the situation?" Hestia was stunned.


    As she said it, she acquiesced that she included the Ista Familia?


    what is happening?


    Uranus mistakenly thought that Hestia was a member of the Istar family who was worried that he could not manage well, so he explained:


    "I have verified the opinions of the members of the Ista clan and found that they are all willing to join the Hestia clan, so you don''t have to worry too much about Hestia, they are a group of enthusiastic and good children."


    At this time, Su Jin next to him pulled Hestia in a daze and said:


    "The Hestia family is willing to accept these innocent people."


    In order to consolidate the experience of the forged ''Ista'', Su Jin naturally wanted to control the remaining members of the Ista family.


    So of course there is no opinion on this matter.


    Of course, the more important thing here is the existence of Haruhi Sanjo.


    For Hu Erniang, it is impossible for Su Jin not to be jealous.


    If coupled with the ability of Sanjo No Haruhime, it can assist in small-scale wars, it will be even more envious. What he lacks in Arcadia is such a ''talent'' who can play, assist and sleep with the leader!


    "Wait a minute, why did Su Jin agree for me?" Hestia shook Su Jin''s shoulders with an unacceptable look.


    Su Jin, who was exchanged, looked at Hestia speechlessly:


    "What? Are you still not happy with the inclusion of Ista''s family?"


    That is the Ista family that controls Happy Street.


    Although most of the money was transferred away by Su Jin''s use of fake Zeus'' courage, the remaining fixed assets and members can completely make the Hestia family jump from the bottom to the top at once, becoming second only to Fu The great family of Lea and Loki.


    There is such a good thing, but Hestia is not happy? Then what do you want?


    "No, that''s not what I meant." Seeing Su Jin''s disgust, Hestia immediately panicked: "That... Most of the members of the Ista family are Amazons who are engaged in that industry!"


    "and then?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said strangely:


    "Don''t say that Istar set up Happy Street because it was controlled by Zeus, just say that those sisters are willing to be good, can you force the other party to continue doing it?"


    Hestia immediately retorted when he heard this: "How can I be such a god?"


    "I''m just worried about those Amazons seducing you!"


    As soon as this eager retort came out, the scene fell into silence.


    Whether it was Uranos or Loki, or Freya and Hill, even Finn and Riviria couldn''t help but look at Su Jin''s face.


    When they heard Hestia say this, they really felt that there was such a possibility.


    Especially Uranus.


    Before he came to the meeting, he specifically asked the members of the Istar family, and found that after the rest were left, the Amazons were willing to join the Hestia family.


    Uranos originally thought that these Amazons broke the jar after the Lord God suffered a catastrophe, but now that he thinks about it, this is clearly the body of Su Jin, the greedy family.


    That being said, making him think that he can balance the operations of the Loki and Freya families this time, wouldn''t it just add hundreds of rivals to Hestia?


    And these hundreds of Amazons joined the Hestia family, wouldn''t they squeeze Su Jin dry in minutes?


    Thinking of this, Uranuston couldn''t bear to say:


    "In this case, except for some special personnel, the other personnel should be managed by the trade union."


    "I agree with this!"


    Hestia could not wait to raise her hands and feet to agree with Uranos'' proposal.


    As long as those fox spirits are kept away from Su Jin, Hestia has no problem with her.


    Seeing Hestia agree so readily, Su Jin couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth.


    Thinking of spending time in the future to go to the guild to consolidate the cognition of those Istar family members, Su Jin... Oh, it seems that there is nothing bad, and there is even a profit.


    After all, the counter staff in the guild are all great beauties, and they are also good families. If you think about it carefully, it is not a loss to get in touch.


    And the most important thing is that Uranus said, that special Sanjo No Haruhime is definitely going to enter the Hestia family.


    After all, this is what Hestia himself promised.


    I hope you won''t regret it... Su Jin took a peek at Hestia, and it is completely conceivable that Hestia regretted her original expression.


    After seeing Hestia''s agreement, Uranos finally breathed a sigh of relief, stood up and said:


    "Since the consensus has been reached, let''s go here."


    "I can''t leave the dungeon for too long. Hermes will hand over the next thing to the Hestia family."


    "Yes!" The crowd stood up and responded.


    Su Jin, who stood up slowly, met Uranos'' smiling face.


    The old man said to Su Jin with kindness and helplessness:


    "Mr. Su Jin, please try to avoid some hurtful behavior when arresting Zeus, just treat it like an old man and I owe you a favor."


    "Of course this is only a personal commission, not on behalf of the guild."


    You are quite right... Su Jin glanced at Ouranos and nodded immediately:


    "I will."


    It was guaranteed that the smile on Uranos'' face was even greater: "Then I will trouble you all."


    After he finished speaking, he put on the hood of his cloak and walked out of the room.


    On the other side, Freya and Loki looked at each other, and they got up together, explained to Su Jin and Hestia, and left with them.


    Soon only Su Jin and Hestia were left in the room.


    "Su Jin." Hestia called, wanting to talk about the other party''s arrest of Zeus.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Jin turned around and looked at Hestia suspiciously.


    Hestia, who originally wanted to say that she would come back sooner, suddenly blushed and said awkwardly:


    "No, nothing."


    When she said this, she was worried about Su Jin''s questioning, so she replied:


    "Let me tell you! Artemis and I are actually very good friends. When I bring her back, will you two meet?"


    you sure? Su Jin''s eyes widened, a little incredible.


    And just when the police were shocked, there was a thumping sound outside the door.


    The door creaked open, and Hermes, wearing a feathered hat, walked in.


    "Oh, the old man really gave me a troublesome task... ah??"


    As soon as Hermes finished speaking, he looked up and saw Su Jin and Hestia looking at each other on the sofa.


    Seeing the two people looking at each other affectionately, Hermes'' smile gradually changed.


    "...You two, do you need me to provide a stop elf?"


    Chapter 1146 The Defensive Hestia


    "It was too much to pinch his nephew''s head with a glass of wine. Hermes rubbed the reddened area on his forehead, looked at Hestia with aggrieved expression, and said softly.


    "Who cares about you?" Hestia said angrily with her arms crossed: "Also, don''t talk to me in that disgusting tone."

 Chapter 838：

    "It''s too much..."


    Hermes continued to use that pretentious tone, but met the cold eyes of Hestia and Su Jin. He suddenly coughed, coughed, and said in a serious tone:


    "Okay, okay, I''m afraid of you guys. Really, it''s a rare reunion after a long time. I can''t even make me happy."


    "It''s just hundreds of years earlier than me, and it''s like I have a good relationship with you!" Hestia muttered softly.


    Hermes pretended not to hear, Hestia muttered, but turned his head and smiled at Su Jin:


    "You are Su Jin, my aunt''s only family."


    "Oh, by the way, do you need me to introduce myself?"


    "No, I know you." Su Jin looked up and down Hermes.


    "Oh? So I''m so famous?" Hermes said, pretending to be surprised.


    "Of course." Su Jin nodded affirmatively: "The warrior of Zeus, I think the public in Euleri will hear about your great achievements in detail in the next few days."


    Hermes: "..."


    "puff!"


    Hearing the sound, Hermes turned his head and looked at Hestia, who was covering his mouth and snickering, his expression even more resentful.


    "...that''s not a cute child."


    Hermes sighed, feeling sad about his future reputation, then crossed his legs, leaned back on the sofa and said:


    "Well, a traveler like me won''t stay in Orari all the time anyway. If you lose a little reputation, you will lose."


    "You seem to be famous before." Hestia added in a low voice.


    Su Jin turned his head and glanced at Hestia, and then the two sides clapped their palms tacitly.


    Hearing the applause, Hermes couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth, feeling speechless at the shameless combination of these two shameless people.


    Didn''t you deliberately interject when you were dating? As for that?


    Thinking of this, Hermes couldn''t help shaking his head, feeling sad for his years of friendship with Hestia.


    I''ve only known each other for a few days, and I don''t want my nephew anymore, that''s too much!


    At this time, Su Jin asked strangely after doing a good job in the position again:


    "Hermes, are you here because of the departure time?"


    "Well, this is indeed the case." Hermes responded slightly vaguely.


    Hearing this, Hestia couldn''t help but ask:


    "When are you leaving?"


    "It''s about 3 o''clock in the afternoon, the location is the exit of West Street." Hermes spread his hands and gave him some time.


    Su Jin frowned, but before he could say anything, Hestia exclaimed in shock, "So urgent!"


    "I said, auntie, don''t think about what happened this time!"


    Hermes spread his hands helplessly:


    "If it weren''t for the rules, Lord Uranos would have asked me to directly unblock the divine power and bring Zeus back."


    "Ah? Isn''t that great? That way Su Jin doesn''t have to make a special trip." Hestia responded stunned.


    Hermes'' face turned green when he heard it. It wasn''t you who was automatically sent back to the heaven after co-authoring the release of divine power. Are you alright?


    and also! What is it that Su Jin doesn''t have to make a special trip? Co-authoring is not hard for Su Jin, is it just a trivial matter for me to be sent back to heaven?


    Damn, why didn''t Hestia be so annoying when he was in the heaven?


    The corners of Hermes'' mouth twitched in anger, and the last bit of constipation seemed unpleasant:


    "All in all, I''ll gather at the West City Gate at 3 pm, and I''ll leave the guild''s permission to leave the city here."


    Saying that, Hermes put a metal badge on the table, then stood up and waved his hands with his back to the two of them:


    "Remember to finish things in the family as soon as possible!"


    With that said, Hermes strode out of the room.


    Su Jin looked at the back of Hermes leaving, lowered his head, looked at the badge the size of a baby''s fist on the table, put it in his pocket, and said to Hestia, "Do you want to go?"


    "Ah, I''m not full yet..." Hestia rubbed her stomach, but thinking that the **** meeting was over, she was too embarrassed to continue eating and drinking: "Finish the food in North Street, and then Just go back to Hephaestus."


    "Aren''t you going back to the station?" Su Jin asked strangely, "Speaking of which, I haven''t been to our family''s station, right?"


    Hearing this sentence, Hestia''s expression suddenly froze.


    "Okay, it seems like this." Hestia was sweating coldly on his forehead, and said tremblingly: "The construction members don''t know where their station is. It doesn''t seem to be very bad, ha, ha ha!"


    Seeing Hestia''s nervous and embarrassed appearance, Su Jin''s mouth turned up slightly, revealing a devilish smile.


    After half an hour.


    In front of a church on West Street.


    Su Jin raised his head and looked at the church in front of him that was in a state of panic, and was "silent" with a pile of rubble piled up at the door.


    Seeing Su Jin''s silent appearance, Hestia couldn''t help but nervously said:


    "Actually, this church was not like this before. It was only because the dark faction attacked Orari seven years ago that the church was abandoned. But regardless of his appearance, the interior space is still very large, and it is quite intact. There is also a well, if you really want to live..."


    As she spoke, Hestia''s voice became weaker and more awkward. In the end, she said nervously and self-sacrificingly:


    "Okay, I confess, I have been eating and drinking at Hephaestus for several months after I went to the realm, and I had no intention of forming a family. After a long time, I also got angry with the junior Hephaestus. Driven out of the family residence."


    "And this church is actually the property of Hephaestus. After I was kicked out, it was given to me as a temporary shelter."


    Speaking of which, Hestia has lowered her head, twitching like an elementary school student who hasn''t done her homework.


    It''s over... things that are not stationed in the station have been exposed. If Su Jin proposes to transfer sect, what should I do?


    Their strength is so good and their ability to make money is also strong. If I really want to ask for a transfer, even if I set a high liquidated damages, it is useless. Does that mean that the Hestia family will be finished just after the start? No! !


    And just when Hestia was very nervous, Su Jin, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said:


    "Two people, living in this kind of church, will it be too big?"


    "Ah?" Hestia was stunned for a while, then raised her head to look at Su Jin''s frowning and thoughtful look, and said blankly, "Su Jin, don''t you want to change your religion?"


    "Conversion?" Su Jin was stunned. He really didn''t expect Hestia to think of this step.


    Then he looked at Hestia, who was a little nervous, and couldn''t help laughing:


    "What sect did you change? When you joined before, didn''t you just say you didn''t have a penny?"


    "Thinking about it this way, isn''t it normal that the station is poor?"


    "Do you think I''ll be angry when I''m already mentally prepared?"


    "Su Jin!" Hestia shouted with wide eyes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You really are my angel!"


    Hestia burst into Su Jin''s arms crying.


    Angel? Su Jin patted Hestia''s back while looking strange. If he really wanted to say, he should be a demon, right? A demon who knows how the station is, but wants to deliberately tease Hestia''s mentality!


    But if nothing else, Hestia''s eyes are so good-looking, but I don''t know how the photos will look after the gift will be washed out.


    And just as Su Jin comforted Hestia, an inquiry sounded.


    "that¡­¡­"


    "Can you two pay attention?"


    "I brought the newcomer here."


    Chapter 1147 Can you answer the question?


    Su Jin and Hestia turned their heads looking for a sound, and immediately saw Hill in a green maid dress and a fox-eared girl in a fiery red kimono who covered her face with her hands.


    Seeing the two of them, Su Jin let go of Hestia as if he had been prepared, and smiled:


    "It''s you, why are you here so soon?"


    "Who?"


    Hestia heard Su Jin''s familiar tone, the hair on top of her head stood up like a radar, nervously grabbed Su Jin''s arm, and looked at the two of them sharply.


    "Do you know these two people, Su Jin? Huh? The gray-haired one, you seem to be wearing the uniform of Mistress Rich?"


    Because the number of visits was very small, and the prices of things were higher than average, Hestia was very impressed by the uniform of Mistress Fertile, so she recognized it immediately.


    "Yes, first meeting, God Hestia."


    Hill nodded with a rather cold expression.


    When Su Jin and Hestia first went to the Mistress of Harvest, Hill happened to take a break at that time, and the subsequent meeting was also in the image of Freya, so this is indeed the first meeting with Hestia.


    After asking ok, Hill turned his eyes and looked at Su Jin, the expression on his face softened a lot, and his tone softened.


    "Lord Uranos entrusted me to deliver this child to you."


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head to look at Sanjo Ye Chunji.


    Sanjo Ye Chunji noticed Su Jin''s gaze, and couldn''t help blushing. She lowered her head, her eyes wandered, and she didn''t dare to look at Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Sanjo Ye Chunji and said softly:


    "When you get here, it means you understand the current situation, right?"


    "Yes." Sanjo No Haruhi nodded slightly: "Master Uranos asked me if I would like to join the Hestia family, I, I agreed."


    Speaking of the last three, No Haruhime''s face became more and more rosy.


    "It''s just your own idea." Su Jin nodded after hearing this.


    "What what? Stopstop!"


    Hestia jumped between Su Jin and Sanjo No Haruhi, waving her hands and saying:


    "what is happening?"


    "Didn''t God Hestia receive the news? This child will be transferred from the Ista family to the Hestia family next."


    Hill next to him asked with a little doubt. She remembered that Uranos didn''t tell Hestia very clearly, why did the other party still react like this?


    "Istar Family?" Hestia was stunned for a moment, and then hesitantly said, "But didn''t I say no?"


    "??" Hilton was full of question marks.


    And Su Jin next to him also said with a face sure:


    "I knew you didn''t listen to all of his Uranus'' words."


    Su Jin said this, put one hand on his hip, and sighed helplessly:


    "Uranos did promise to accept the members of the Istar family for you, but he also said that some important special people will still be converted to the Hestia family, which you really didn''t pay attention to."


    "Yes, is that so?" Hestia couldn''t hold back.


    After recalling the situation at that time, Hestia immediately hated:


    "That old man definitely did it on purpose. He said he didn''t want a fox spirit, but he even sent a real fox spirit, **** it!"


    Hestia said this in a very low voice, almost a murmur.


    Therefore, no one except Su Jin heard what she was saying.


    However, Su Jin could only pretend not to hear Hestia''s reaction.


    After all, Sanjo Ye Chunji''s ability is a very valuable ability in Su Jin''s view, especially for the growing Arcadia, this ability to increase the strength of members is completely a strategic necessity.


    So no matter how Sanjo Ye Chunji, Su Jin will definitely stay, so naturally he will not let Hestia, but help fuel the flames:


    "The ceremony of conversion, please help Hestia to solve it later."


    "Etc., etc!"


    Hestia gestured X with both hands, and finally turned her head and looked at Haruhime Sanjono with a serious face:


    "Although you voluntarily joined our family, there are some things that you still need to understand."


    When Haruhi Sanjono heard these words, she thought that Hestia was going to say something about the declaration of naturalization, so she straightened her back and prepared to listen with a serious face.

 Chapter 839：

    Seeing Haruhime Sanjono''s attitude, Hestia affirmed it, but this was not the reason why she allowed the vixen to approach her little angel.


    "Cough cough!"


    Hestia raised a small face and said solemnly:


    "As you can see, the Hestia family is still in its infancy, and even the resident is the dilapidated church behind it. It is impossible to have a comfortable environment. Can you accept this?"


    "Although I can''t take care of myself, I will try my best."


    The blond fox-eared girl responded solemnly.


    He''s a hardworking child... As a god, Hestia easily discerned the honesty of Sanjono Haruhime, and his heart was slightly shaken.


    But the wavering quickly disappeared. After all, it was still clear that honest and lovely girls were more dangerous than those foxes.


    Therefore, Hestia continued to persuade him to retreat:


    "Similarly, because there are only me and Su Jin in the family, so exploring the dungeon, there is no senior''s aid resources, medicines and equipment, all of which need to be solved by yourself, and it is very likely that you will have a meal without a meal. Sad days, are you going to convert even then?"


    Hearing this, Sanjo Ye Chunji clenched her small fists and said with a serious face:


    "Lord God, although I''m just an immature witch, I still understand the principle of marrying a chicken and a dog."


    "So please let me join the Hestia family, Mother Mother, ah no, Lord God."


    What I heard just now was mother, right, and she came out to marry chickens, dogs and dogs. You don''t have anything to hide... Hestia''s eyelids jumped wildly, and she looked dangerously at the three in front of her. No Haruhime.


    She never imagined that this fox was determined to hook up with the little angel in her family.


    Sure enough, refuse it.


    At this moment, Hestia''s shoulder was pressed.


    She turned her head to meet Su Jin''s gentle expression, opened her mouth, and finally turned her head back, puffed her cheeks, and said with an unhappy expression:


    "Well, for Su Jin''s sake, then you will be a member of the Hestia family."


    "Come in with me, and I''ll change the favor for you."


    With that said, Hestia turned around and said with a deep resentment:


    "But let me explain in advance that you are just reluctantly joining yourself now, and you are far from being recognized."


    "I will try my best, mother!"


    "Ah! You bastard, don''t use this title in the future!"


    "Then? Your mother-in-law?"


    "Damn it!"


    Looking at the noisy backs of the two, Su Jin turned his head and smiled at Hill:


    "It''s hard work, you came on time, so Hestia should accept the child Chun Ji. After all, she can''t refuse a child who is willing to suffer with her."


    "Lord Hestia is really pitiful."


    Hill looked at Hestia''s back with pity, turned her head tightly and said:


    "When are you leaving with the **** Hermes?"


    Su Jin explained with a smile: "At 3:00 pm, I will resolve it as soon as possible within a day. During this time, you will be responsible for the situation of Orari."


    "It looks like I can''t get off the pirate ship." Hill sighed.


    "Don''t say that the pirate ship is so ugly, I prefer you to describe this as ''collusion''."


    "It doesn''t sound good, does it?"


    "Well, it is."


    Su Jin raised his head and looked at the dilapidated church in front of him, thinking about how to organize it later.


    Just then, I heard Hestia screaming in the church.


    "Hey! I got hit, it''s actually a special magic!"


    "I''m developed! Jewelry!"


    "what!!"


    Hearing the screams coming from the church, Su Jin and Hill couldn''t help but glance at each other, then both shrugged.


    3pm.


    Su Jin stepped out of Orari''s door on time.


    Chapter 1148 This is my escape route


    Out of the city gate of Eulerice, on the hillside not far from the city gate.


    Carrying a khaki travel bag and a hat decorated with wings, Hermes with a smile on his face waved to Su Jin:


    "Yo, you''re so punctual? I thought you''d be busy with your family before coming out at night."


    "Really, give me a chance to be generous and forgive you!"


    "How long will the family of three people be busy?"


    Carrying the duffel bag Hestia shoved over, Su Jin walked uphill quickly and came to Hermes.


    "Three?" Hermes touched his chin with a surprised expression: "I don''t remember the old man saying that the members of the Istar family are willing to convert?"


    "She refused." Su Jin said casually.


    "Eh~"


    Hermeston showed a surprised expression, even a little incredible:


    "My slacker-like aunt actually refuses to eat it? Brother, you are really amazing!"


    "How?" Su Jin looked at Hermes in surprise.


    At this time, Hermes showed a playful smile:


    "After all, isn''t it you who made her change?"


    Su Jin was silent for a while after hearing the words, and then asked delicately, "Are you thinking of something bad?"


    "Huh? Did you guess it?" Hermes looked at Su Jin in surprise: "I was just thinking, ''Should I take you to the hot spring pool where elves often bathe, and turn you into a voyeur'', You guessed it the next second? Are you sure you can''t read minds?"


    Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth speechlessly: "...I just simulated the thinking of a person like you a little bit."


    "Oh? That''s really amazing, but then again, you look so handsome and can read your mind. Are you sure you''re really human?"


    Hermes blinked and asked curiously.


    At this time, Su Jin picked up his luggage and asked playfully, "Do you need a blood test?"


    "Of course not, it''s just a joke."


    Hermes said, lowering his hat and turning around:


    "It''s cloudy today. Although the temperature is good, the night in the wild is not particularly safe. How about we go to the next town for the night in a hurry."


    "Of course, in the middle of this we''ll pass by a cemetery. I have a friend lying there. Would you mind if I drop by for a flower?"


    "Send flowers?"


    Su Jin looked at Hermes'' empty hand except for the luggage, and said strangely:


    "You don''t want to pick a wild flower on the side of the road, do you?"


    "Have you guessed this?"


    Hermes turned his head slightly, looked at Su Jin in surprise, and said with a smile:


    "Don''t you have an old saying in the East? Remember that flowers grown at home are worse than incense from the wild?"


    "Although there is this sentence, it is more suitable for this sentence to be our goal this time, your soul bed partner."


    Hermes turned green when he heard this: "Let''s stop this description."


    "The student?" Su Jin asked tentatively.


    "I always feel that this word is even worse." Hermes complained and said: "Besides, Zeus and I just like to study the ''connection between men and women''. Men and men are better."


    Su Jin smiled when he heard this and said, "It seems that you also think that the person who committed the crime of killing gods is not Zeus."


    "Listen to your words, are you familiar with Zeus?" Hermes couldn''t help asking.


    "Forget it." Su Jin smiled and did not continue to explain the idea.


    The Hermes meeting pressed his hat and said, "Well, it''s almost time for us to set off. I hope to be back in three days."


    "Of course, if you are willing to run on the branches with your back, Su Jin, it is estimated that we can go back and forth in a day. Who told me that I can''t use my divine power, eh, wait, why did you leave first? Hey, wait for me what!"


    Hermes looked at Su Jin''s retreating back, his face twitched, and then quickly followed.


    ...


    On the mountain road a few kilometers away from the city of Eulerice, along the dirt road pressed by the carriage, Hermes led Su Jin to advance in the mountains and forests.


    "Speaking of you and Hestia are now living in the dilapidated church in the Western District, right?"


    "how?"


    Su Jin looked away from the elk on the side of the road and turned his head to look at Hermes, who had never stopped talking along the way.


    "Aren''t you curious about the reason why the church is so dilapidated?" Hermes asked with a smile.


    "Not curious." Su Jin replied flatly.


    "You''re boring like this. The most interesting thing about traveling is chatting, do you understand?"


    Hermes pouted, then continued to chat with Su Jin:


    "That church used to be the stronghold of a stupid fellow."


    "Stupid guy?" Su Jin reluctantly said "cooperating".


    "Yes, a idiot who pursues justice, well, he can be described as a stupid god."


    Hermes stepped onto a path on the right, and said with nostalgia:


    "Do you know the difference between the Age of Heroes and the current Age of Gods?"


    "Quantity." Su Jin said decisively.


    Hermes turned around and looked at Su Jin in surprise:


    "You are really sharp enough!"


    "Yes, it''s the quantity."


    Hermes said this with emotion:


    "To be more precise, it should be the number of people who can kill monsters, that is, the number of adventurers, far surpassing the heroic era."


    "You should have seen the hero altar, right?"


    "A general list of recorded heroes by name and surname in the Age of Heroes."


    "A list with less than 30 people on it."


    Hermes said this with a self-deprecating smile:


    "If the old man suppressed the dungeon and let the monsters resist coming to the ground, the 30 or so heroes have achieved the same great cause as the tens of thousands of adventurers now, blocking almost all powerful monsters in the underground, leaving only the Some low-level monsters are wreaking havoc on the earth."


    "Do you think this is funny?"


    "This has something to do with the stupid **** you said earlier?" Su Jin turned his head and looked at Hermes.


    "right!"


    Hermes nodded, and then said with a complicated mood:


    "15 years ago, after the last black dragon crusade failed, that stupid **** thought that only the current adventurers could not overcome the legendary black dragon, and even believed that the current existence of the gods prevented the birth of the strong."


    "So he started a turmoil seven years ago, trying to overthrow the Tower of Babel, release the monsters in the dungeon, let the times go back to the era of heroes, and cultivate heroes who can cross the black dragon, so that the earth can be protected from the monsters in the dungeon. engulfed."


    "Because of this purpose, he committed the crime of slaughtering all living beings, and died before the purpose was achieved."


    "Stupid behavior." Su Jin said calmly.


    "So that''s it, do you think it''s stupid?"


    Hermes stopped, looked at the three short and unnamed tombs not far away, and turned his head slightly to look at Su Jin:

 Chapter 840：

    "Then what is your purpose?"


    "Can you answer this question?"


    "Mr. Zeus."


    Chapter 1149 Hermes is enlightened


    As the four words "Mr. Zeus" in Hermes'' mouth fell, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth also turned up little by little. He tilted his head slightly, and asked Hermes without admitting or denying:


    "When did you find out?"


    And hearing this sentence, Hermes'' pupils suddenly dilated, and even his heart slowed a beat, and he took a step back:


    "It''s really you?"


    Hermes'' expression was both incredulous and unbelievable.


    But after subconsciously saying this sentence, he turned around and ran for the purpose of the forward direction at the first time.


    However, at the moment when he turned his head and raised his feet, Hermes'' head suddenly fell into a daze.


    He stood there dumbfounded, as if he had forgotten whether to walk with the left foot or the right foot first, standing dumbfounded.


    It was at this time that he saw ripples rise in the atmosphere beside Su Jin.


    Blonde and blue-eyed, handsome and handsome, but with dull eyes, a young man with wings decorated in clothes and shoes appeared beside Su Jin.


    At the moment when the boy appeared, Hermes felt a strong impulse in his heart.


    An ''impulse'' that wanted to merge with that blond boy.


    This impulse seemed to come from instinct, from the soul, so that Hermes couldn''t contain it, even if he bit the tip of his tongue, he could only be controlled by that impulse and kept approaching the blond boy.


    However, just when the distance between the two was shortened to less than two meters, the impulse suddenly weakened.


    Thanks to this, blood flowed from the corner of Hermes'' mouth, leaning on the pain, he quickly jumped away, opened a distance, and looked at Su Jin in shock.


    At this time, the handsome young man with black hair and black eyes, with a bandage on his hand, looked at Hermes with a smile, and the blond boy who made Hermes unable to resist was like a servant. standing beside him.


    "Is this surprise interesting?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s questioning, the frightened Hermes wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, tried to control his eyes, looked at the blond boy beside him, and asked:


    "Who is he?"


    Su Jin didn''t answer directly, but just showed a playful smile:


    "Didn''t you already guess?"


    "..." Hermes fell into a brief silence, and after a while, he showed a wry smile: "I never imagined that I myself am an enemy."


    That almost essential attraction made Hermes have a fearful thought.


    "So I was captured by you when I was in the lower realm? Who am I now? Is it Hermes? Or a puppet you made?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s face became a little weird, and he applauded:


    "I have to say, your idea is very creative."


    "But don''t worry, you are indeed Hermes himself, as for him..."


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, looked at the dull-looking blond boy beside him, and smiled:


    "You can understand him as the Hermes of another world."


    "A Hermes far stronger than you."


    "...Parallel world theory? Unexpectedly, the guesses of those human sages will actually be confirmed."


    Hermes looked at Su Jin with a cold sweat on his forehead, and was pessimistic about whether he could successfully excuse himself.


    "If I said that Mr. Zeus was lying to you just now, would you let me go?"


    Hearing this inconvenience, Su Jin just said indifferently with a smile:


    "When did you have the illusion that I was being deceived by you?"


    Hearing this sentence, Hermes only felt a chill rush into his mind from his tail.


    He couldn''t help asking: "You didn''t plan to hide your identity from the beginning?"


    Hermes said that he could no longer bear the urge in his heart, and looked at the other self beside Su Jin and said:


    "You planned to replace myself with another me from the beginning?"


    "No, more than that..." Hermes widened his eyes at this time and said in horror, "Freya is yours?!"


    Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and chuckled lightly:


    "Finally found out?"


    Hermes staggered back two steps and fell on the dirt road with a look of astonishment.


    The reason why he doubted Su Jin, or the reason why he and Uranos suspected that Su Jin had a problem, was entirely because Freya handed in a complete report on the Ista family.


    In it, Freya has been blurred in many places.


    But there was only one detail that Freya didn''t hide.


    That is Su Jin calling himself Mr. Zeus in front of Freya.


    Although in the report, Freya used the tactic of ''this is what Su Jin discussed with herself, and it was used to deceive the mastermind behind the scenes''.


    But both Uranus and Hermes saw the slightest bit of trickery in the report.


    For example, Freya stated that it was because she had obtained the magic of ''Ista tried to reproduce Sanjo No Haruhime, thereby defeating the Freya family. ¡¯ confidential information, and vaguely heard the news that Istar was under the control of Zeus, so he made the act of breaking into Longtan alone and forcing Istar into the palace.


    But in fact this behavior is very unreliable.


    After all, the magic of Wanbao Mallet has only appeared for less than a week, and even Sanjo No Haruhime was not informed of the existence of this magic by Ista. It is very likely that only Ista himself knew of the existence of this magic from beginning to end.


    So the question is, where did Freya receive this news?


    Is it through her secret intelligence channel in which the language in the report is unknown?


    When did Freya have such an intelligence network?


    Moreover, Freya did not bring Ota with her when she entered the Ista family alone, but brought Su Jin, and asked Su Jin to call herself Mr. Zeus, which itself violated Freya''s consistent action logic.


    And such behavior that violated Freya''s character was actually a great success, directly blowing up the mastermind behind the control of the Istar family.


    ???


    This had to make Hermes and Uranus have a doubt.


    That suspicion is that ''from beginning to end, this riot, defined by the gods as the Istar incident, was thrown out by the mastermind behind the scenes, directed and acted by himself. ¡¯


    "And his purpose is most likely to control Freya, who is also the **** of beauty, by giving up Istar, who is "trying to get rid of control". ¡¯


    Ulanos even suspected that this man behind the scenes had special abilities against the God of Beauty, so he chose to control the God of Beauty twice, and suspected that Su Jin was a key figure in this plan.


    And on this point, Hermes also unilaterally agreed with Ouranos'' guess.


    That''s why he took over on the way to capture Zeus. Explore the task of Su Jinkoufeng.


    At the same time, Hermes also took on a secret mission sent by Uranus.


    That is to confirm the guesses of Loki and Freya, and to confirm to all the gods out there, who cultivated the ancient hero Su Jin, who emerged in modern times.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But now, Hermes got another possibility from Su Jin''s mouth.


    That is all the doubts, all of which were deliberately leaked by Su Jin.


    This so-called point is simply a game, a game used to catch smart people!


    Thinking of this terrible possibility, Hermes said with a cold sweat:


    "Is your target me? No, I have no such value. Your target is Ouranos?!"


    Speaking of this, Hermes thought of the most terrifying possibility, and couldn''t help but say:


    "You''re not trying to pretend to be Zeus at all, you want to pretend to be Ouranos!"


    Hermes'' sharp voice fell, Su Jin raised his hands, patted his right hand lightly, and the palm of his left hand.


    Pop, pop! Snapped!


    Crisp applause sounded.


    Su Jin looked at Hermes with a smile, and looked at him with deep eyes:


    "You seem to know too much, Mr. Messenger."


    "And knowing too much of what''s going to happen..."


    Su Jin raised his finger, and on the slender fingertips, a little golden light appeared on the surface.


    "Oh, hum hum hum!"


    At this time, Hermes suddenly folded his arms and laughed in a low voice.


    It seemed to be low at the beginning, then it got bigger and bigger, until it finally turned into an exaggerated laugh.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Do you think I''ll come to see you, the mastermind behind you, without any preparation?"


    Hermes pointed at Su Jin with his index finger with a smile, and looked back at himself with his thumb:


    "See clearly, this is the escape route I chose!"


    He jumped up as he spoke, and under Su Jin''s curious eyes, like a frog, he lay on the ground on all fours and shouted:


    "I surrender, don''t kill me!!"


    Su Jin''s raised fingertips froze in midair.


    Chapter 1150 The Leading Party Hermes


    Looking at Hermes in front of him, Su Jin fell into silence.


    At this time, Hermes, who was hammering the ground, was covered in cold sweat.


    It''s over, it''s over, will he just kill me? I''ve only lived for more than 100 million years, and I''m still a child, and I don''t want to die at all!


    But then again, why is the person in front of him who can kill even a **** not a god?


    Didn''t Uranos guess that Su Jin might be a human hero cultivated by the mastermind behind the scenes? But how do I feel that he is the boss behind the scenes!


    Why let me be a neutral child who can only deliver letters to face this ultimate boss?


    Shouldn''t this kind of thing be done by the people of Uranus?


    And when Hermes was extremely nervous, he thought about it, and finally put down his hand and reinserted the means into his pocket.


    "To be honest..." Su Jin looked at Hermes in front of her with a complicated expression: "Do you people named Hermes like to be second or fifth boys?"


    "What?"


    Hermes raised his head in amazement, and immediately thought of something, and hurriedly said solemnly:


    "As expected of you, you have even seen through the possibility that I might have surrendered in a false way, but actually wanted to pass on information secretly."


    "But please rest assured, although I, Hermes, are a person who loves to lie and deceive, I also know the word loyalty."


    "Alright, alright."


    Su Jin waved his hand and stopped Hermes from speaking next, only taking the other side''s words as bullshit.


    After all, the Hermes in front of him is probably a little bit higher than the Hermes of Hakoba. If he really wants to talk about loyalty, whoever believes it is a fool.


    "I don''t care whether you are genuine or fake, it doesn''t make much sense to me anyway."


    Su Jin looked down at Hermes, who was thrown to the ground in front of him, and just asked calmly:


    "What is the purpose of Uranus?"


    "Look out to the gods outside to find out your origin, and by the way, try it out. Can you see the information about the mastermind behind the scenes from your mouth? If you can, try to counter it."


    Hermes took a peek at Su Jin, and then said all the things that Uranos explained to him.


    Now is a critical moment for survival, and he naturally has to explain things in detail.


    As for whether he can secretly leak information in the future, it also depends on whether he can survive in the future.


    And for this, Hermes is only pessimistic.

 Chapter 841：

    Although it was said that whether Su Jin killed him or imprisoned him, Uranus would be alert, but Hermes, who knew nothing about Su Jin, did not dare to bet that Su Jin had any other solution.


    In the bottom of Hermes'' heart, he is likely to have it.


    After all, the one next to him, Hermes from another world, is still standing there. Just impersonating, this move is enough to break all the precautions he and Uranus have, not to mention that the other party is not an impostor at all, but Pulled out another real Hermes.


    Therefore, Hermes is pessimistic about his future.


    The reason why he surrendered is just because of the idea of ??wanting to live.


    After all, if you can live well, who would want to die?


    After all, Su Jin is not an ordinary person, and there is no way to completely kill the underworld people of the gods!


    After hearing Hermes'' explanation, Su Jin couldn''t help muttering to himself:


    "Do you want to find out, monitor or even conspire? This old man has an unexpectedly kind heart."


    Change it to the Greek gods of the small garden, such as the Zeus of the small garden.


    What does he do when faced with signs of danger?


    There are both probing and countering, but when you come up, you have an attitude of accepting you as a dog.


    And once it is unilaterally determined to be the enemy, it is completely immortal.


    The cruelty of his style far surpasses that of the gods in the wrong world.


    Not to mention, let Zeus suppress the dungeon for thousands of years without looking for anything in return. Would he be happy for a few days every year? That''s weird.


    Relatively speaking, the actions of Uranus in this world do carry an element of benevolence.


    Eighty percent of the other party did something wrong, but the achievement of suppressing the dungeon for thousands of years alone for the sake of the human beings in the summer cannot be changed.


    As long as the other party doesn''t do much evil, Su Jin can''t do things like kill people and seize the spirit, even if that spirit is what he needs.


    So, in exchange for benefits... Su Jin narrowed his eyes, then glanced at Hermes and said:


    "Hermes, let me ask you a question..."


    "Please speak." Hermes was puzzled, but said calmly.


    At this time, Su Jin asked calmly:


    "What if I want Uranos to give up everything he has now?"


    What? Want Uranos to give up everything now? This means that Su Jin really wants to impersonate Ouranos? What good does he do?


    Is this asking me to show my loyalty? Hermes'' heart was full of alarm bells, and his face was covered in cold sweat, for fear that he had said something wrong and explained it here.


    Seeing that Hermes had not responded to Su Jin for a long time, he could not help but sneer:


    "Why, dumb? Didn''t you want to ask about my purpose before? Now that I tell you, why can''t you speak?"


    "..." Hermes opened his mouth, then stood up cautiously, peeking at Su Jin and said, "Please let me take the liberty to ask, why do you need the identity of Lord Uranos?"


    "..." Su Jin fell silent.


    Seeing Su Jin like this, Hermeston became nervous: "If there is anything difficult to explain here, please treat me as not."


    "It''s not easy to explain."


    Su Jin said calmly:


    "It''s just that I''m thinking about how to make your paramecia-like brain understand my thoughts in ordinary words."


    "Ah?" Hermes couldn''t hold back his expression.


    Paramecium-like head is too hurtful, right?


    At this time, Su Jin seemed to have an idea. After thinking about it, he suddenly closed his eyes, and when he reopened them, his eyes suddenly lit up with a sky-blue brilliance.


    Su Jin stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers, "I hope Hermes can understand my current thoughts."


    The snapped fingers snapped crisply.


    The power of creation, at this moment, appeared as a sky-blue brilliance, shrouding Hermes.


    At this moment, Hermes understood many, many things.


    The existence of the garden.


    The meaning of the Linga of Uranus.


    The demands of observing the world.


    One after another information appeared in Hermes'' mind.


    In an instant, Hermes understood.


    Chapter 1151 Silence Alphia


    It didn''t take long for Hermes to open his eyes full of ''wisdom''. He looked at Su Jin in front of him, and when he saw the face that he thought was just a little handsome, now he felt that the face was simply wisdom and force. Incarnation is a sublime appearance that even the gods of beauty cannot touch.


    Hermes'' tensed face instantly licked down:


    "Boss, is it too late to join Arcadia now?"


    Hermes is now lying on the ground like a pug, wiggling his tail wildly, begging his master for adoption.


    As for integrity, he doesn''t care at all.


    After all, in Hermes'' view, it would be a particularly good deal if selling morality could join Arcadia.


    You must know that it is a group of three-digit gods and Buddhas, and a group of four-digit small garden forces, or a new force that incorporates the Greek gods, and the truth of the universe.


    Do you know what three digits are? You said three digits, even if you let down a random four digits, you can push the whole world horizontally.


    As for the three-digit number, in Hermes'' view, it was no different from the world itself.


    Is he a golden thigh that fell from the sky?


    What are you waiting for with such thighs? Hurry up and hug your thighs!


    Su Jin glanced at him, Hermeston restrained his expression, and then quickly expressed his heart:


    "If you want to talk about persuading Lord Uranos to give up his spiritual status, and also to collect influence, I really have an idea."


    "Um?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows, while Hermes rubbed his hands and licked a smiling face and said:


    "Do you remember the stupid **** I just said?"


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Su Jin showed an interested expression at this time.


    At this time, Hermes smiled and said:


    "That''s right, Lord Uranos is worried about nothing more than the fact that humans in the lower realm cannot cross the last black dragon, causing the lower realm to be shrouded in the darkness of the underground."


    "Then, let''s change the way of thinking, as long as we start the riot of the dark faction seven years ago again, start a bigger riot, and give birth to stronger heroes."


    Speaking of which, Hermeston paused, smiled and said:


    "A miracle that you control, Lord Uranos controls the strength, and involves all lives, there is no regret in the ''big turmoil''!"


    "Isn''t that fun!"


    The power of creation in charge of Su Jin, the power to tap the potential of life, although Hermes was only given some information roughly, he also thought of a series of operations.


    Once upon a time, his friend Erebus, also known as the stupid **** in Hermes'' mouth, took the remnants of Zeus and Hera''s family to give birth to Ota in order to make the gods of Orari arouse the fighting spirit. Waiting for a series of heroes to free Orari from the fear caused by the black dragon.


    At that time, Erebos didn''t have the miraculous power of creating authority in his hands, and he could give birth to a level 7. What about Su Jin?


    Be safe, set a small goal, and come to seventeen or eight level 10.


    That mere black dragon, isn''t it easy to capture?


    And the black dragon was subjugated, and the lower realm had the hope of crossing the dungeon. Wouldn''t it be easy to persuade Uranos, a good old man, to give up his spiritual status?


    At least Hermes has the confidence to convince Ouranos, and the success rate is at least 90%.


    And listening to Hermes'' suggestion, Su Jin gave him a serious look, and then asked:


    "Oralie''s dark forces are you supporting behind the scenes?"


    Behind any political system, there is a force that wants to overthrow him, and Orari is no exception.


    And Su Jin now seriously suspects that Hermes is one of the leaders of this force.


    "Cough cough!" Hermes coughed several times, and then retorted: "How is this possible?"


    Su Jin just looked at Hermes without speaking.


    Hermes was embarrassed for a moment, and then whispered: "I did a part of it that didn''t cause any fatalities."


    Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, but he didn''t speak.


    At this time, Hermes licked his smiling face and said, "I wonder what you think of my suggestion?"


    Su Jin looked at Hermes seriously, and then said:


    "It''s interesting, I approve of this project."


    "Since you agreed, then the only thing left is the whetstones challenged by the brave."


    Hermes laughed and walked to the three tombstones next to him, pointing to an unnamed tombstone on the right that was shorter than the one in the middle:


    "I would like to solemnly introduce to you, the incarnation of talent, the peerless beauty, the trump card of the Hera family''s trump card, with the strength of level 7, facing the powerhouse of level 9, she did not fall behind, and defeated the 61st floor with one blow. The hero of the lord level 8 sea lord Leviathan, the silent queen Alphia!"


    "It is strongly recommended that you resurrect this legendary hero. With her strength, it can fully meet your requirements for a whetstone."


    "Resurrection?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said with a little playfulness, "Are you sure you told me about resurrection? With the authority of creation?"


    "Yes." Hermes bowed to Su Jin like a gentleman: "With the miraculous power of the power of creation, resurrecting a human being is a simple task for you."


    Su Jin didn''t speak, just smiled and looked at Hermes.


    Hermes, who understood the attitude of the matter, did not dare to wipe the cold sweat on his face, but just smiled and said:


    "My subordinates know that the gods of the little garden have made an agreement that the three-digit gods and Buddhas are forbidden to use their authority in the lower realm to interfere with the operation of the laws of the world, so as to avoid bad influence on the world, but isn''t that observing the world?"


    "Furthermore, my subordinates believe that only the legendary heroes of the Hera family are worthy of your noble status. If that hero is a rare beauty, wouldn''t it be the icing on the cake?"


    "Hermes." Su Jin smiled and looked at the thoughtful messenger: "I think you will be a good leader in the future."


    It is suggested that Su Jin use the power of authority to interfere in the world he was born in. If this world has Gaia consciousness, Hermes is definitely the first person to be condemned by God.


    "You''re wrong." Hermes smiled reluctantly, and then asked cautiously, "So what do you mean?"


    "A rare beauty?" Su Jin made no secret of his greed: "I have to say, Hermes, you successfully persuaded me."


    Su Jin walked to the tombstone with a smile, stood still and looked at the blank tombstone that didn''t even have an epitaph. He reached out and stroked the moss on it, and said softly:


    "I hope that the girl named Alphia appears in front of me completely."


    When the words fell, Su Jin raised his right hand, and his thumb and **** were gently interlaced.


    "Snapped!"


    In the next instant, the silver-haired woman with different pupils suddenly opened her eyes.


    Chapter 1152 Happy, elaborate


    The woman with silver-gray hair in the sun stood abruptly and naturally on the side of the tombstone.


    She has bi-colored and gray eyes, and is wearing a black evening dress with distinct layers and exquisite materials. She is clearly standing in the overgrown forest, but she wears the illusion of participating in a party in the forest.


    Silent Alphia.


    Born in the Hera family as an adventurer, he is called a hero who can incarnate by the gods.


    After a lapse of seven years, she, who had already stepped into the underworld, was recalled back to the world by Su Jin.


    "I thought who was disturbing the peace of the dead. It turned out to be you, the **** of travelers, Hermes."


    The splendid silver-gray-haired woman looked down at Hermes with a contemptuous tone.


    Hermes lowered the brim of his hat and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth:


    "It''s a rare reunion, don''t use such a hurtful tone."


    "I don''t think meeting you would use such beautiful words as reunion."


    Alphia raised her slender arm, slowly opened her five fingers, and then closed them again:


    "The pain that I haven''t seen for a long time, and this fatigue that comes from the bottom of my heart..."


    Alphia sighed, raised her head, and looked at Su Jin with those strange-colored eyes:

 Chapter 842：

    "Then this god, deliberately disturbing the sleep of the dead, is not the demeanor that a gentleman should have."


    At this time, Su Jin, who resurrected the dead for the first time, asked with a surprised expression:


    "Do you still have consciousness after death?"


    "No." Alphia said indifferently: "At the time of death, all my thinking has stopped, as if I have fallen into eternal sleep."


    "The reason why I realized my own death was because I jumped into the lava before I died, and experienced the pain of melting. "Hehe, after all, I don''t think I could still be in that situation. Enron survived. "


    Hearing this, Su Jin showed a stunned expression:


    "So that''s the case, then it seems that I resurrected you and caused you trouble."


    Su Jin said this, raised the corner of his mouth, pointed to the tombstone next to him, and said:


    "Then do you need me to help you press back to the cemetery again?"


    Alphia glanced at Su Jin and said in surprise:


    "Shouldn''t I use all means to persuade me to stay in the world at this time?"


    "Will you listen to the persuasion?" Su Jin asked rhetorically.


    Alphia looked at Su Jin seriously, then sighed: "Another troublesome god."


    "Sorry, I''m not a god." Su Jin retorted with a smile at this time.


    And Hermes next to him flattered:


    "This lord is even greater than the gods."


    "I can see it." Alphia nodded, stared at Hermes, and said almost without naming her: "It is indeed a greater existence than the gods, um, I deeply agree with this."


    "Hey, Alfia, are you targeting me? There shouldn''t be any deep hatred between us, right?"


    Hermes pointed to his face and said with a little heart.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a woman who gets up."


    Alphia raised her hand and seemed to want to attack Hermes:


    "Although death is not a comfortable sleep, can I still trouble you to be a temporary punching bag?"


    "Why are you looking for me instead of him?" Hermes was stunned, he couldn''t help pointing at Su Jin and asked loudly.


    "Does this even need to be said?" Alphia looked at Hermes with an expression like a fool: "Even with a brain as disabled as yours, you should be able to understand the gap between me and this lord, right? ?"


    Grass, it looks like I''m a soft persimmon, right? Hermes twitched the corners of his mouth, and then raised his hand with no godly majesty:


    "Okay, I surrender, and I admit that I suggested that Lord Su Jin resurrect you."


    "and then?"


    Alphia put down her hand, looking at Hermes like a queen overlooking the sinners and said:


    "What''s the reason for resurrecting me specially?"


    Hermes raised the corners of his mouth and smiled proudly:


    "Continue what you didn''t accomplish seven years ago."


    "...Forgive me." Alphia sighed helplessly: "Once again limit your power to fight those little girls? Act as their whetstone?"


    "Do you think I''m one of those boring women who can let go of water twice?"


    "Ah this..." Hermes scratched his hair in distress: "They''re all old acquaintances. Anyway, cooperate with me in front of the boss."


    "Don''t make too many demands on a woman who is suffering in life."


    Alphia seems to be talking to Hermes, but in fact this sentence is said to Su Jin.


    She is tired.


    Born with a terminal illness, she lived in pain every day and every night. The few family members who cared about died first because of the crusade against the last black dragon, or for various reasons.


    Even if she wanted to take revenge on the black dragon, her disease-ridden body could not support her to continue to grow stronger, and extinguished her hope of revenge.


    It is for this reason that 7 years ago, when she was only 24 years old, she agreed to Erebos and became the whetstone of a hero, sacrificing her own life.


    She was tired of being alive, and death was just a relief to her.


    It''s already like this, and it is too difficult to be pulled back from the underworld by the existence in front of you and continue to dedicate yourself to the new generation.


    "Even if you say so..." Hermes looked at Alphia in a panic, his face full of embarrassment.


    He really didn''t expect Alphia to be so tired of living, how can this be fixed? It was Alphia that he and Su Jin proposed just now. If things go wrong, wouldn''t Hermes be finished?


    "Can''t you think about it anymore?"


    However, before Hermes could finish speaking, Alphia shook her head and said:


    "My whetstone has been broken, so please ask the two of you to hire another one."


    "You seem to have misunderstood something?"


    Hearing this voice, Alphia couldn''t help turning her head to look at Su Jin.


    Looking at the cold and elegant woman in front of him, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and said with a little playfulness:


    "Thinking of yourself as a whetstone? That''s not good."


    "Knowing that heroes and whetstones are never fixed identities?"


    "Oh?" Alfie Yadai raised her eyebrows slightly, looking at Su Jin with surprise: "You mean Fen?"


    "I just want one result." Su Jin smiled and said to Alphia, "Whether it''s you, or someone else, or even a beggar on the street, an orphan with both parents, it doesn''t matter, I just need Orari has appeared as a hero who, under my influence, will slay the black dragon."


    "that''s enough!"


    Alphia opened her mouth, realizing for the first time that the man in front of her was different from the **** she had seen in the past.


    That is very different from the lazy gods who have no definite purpose.


    The man in front of him is a ''hero'' who has a clear purpose, a definite path, and walks unswervingly!


    Chapter 1153 How do you know?


    Realizing the difference in Su Jin, Alphia opened her mouth, but found herself speechless, and at last she could only laugh at herself:


    "...Even if you say that, my body can no longer support me to continue to grow stronger. Yes, unlike the man who has a clear future in front of him, he is just a dead person.


    Even if she is resurrected, the disease will take her life away again.


    She is a woman destined to have no future.


    Since there is no future, why pray too much?


    Bear!


    The sound of flames burning the atmosphere sounded.


    I saw a black flame spread out on Su Jin''s fingertips, and then burst open, turning into little sparks, fluttering around like fireflies.


    "This is?"


    Alphia looked at the scattered black flames in amazement. Just by looking at the faint flames, an indescribable trembling and fear filled her heart.


    Danger!


    Extremely dangerous!


    If she is touched by that flame, she will completely disappear from this world and usher in the ''final'' destruction!


    This is not a power that humans can master, and an abyss that even gods cannot reach!


    Realizing this, Alphia raised her head pale, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "you?!"


    "How do you feel?" Su Jin asked back.


    Alphia frowned, and then suddenly felt an abnormality in herself.


    The pain that came from birth, from the disease, disappeared.


    Completely disappeared!


    Unprecedented sense of ease poured into Alphia''s heart, and the comfortable feeling made her look at Su Jin''s eyes with brilliance.


    "Destroyed the... disease in me?"


    "Able to realize that it is destruction? Good perception ability." Su Jin smiled: "At least the idiot **** next to me didn''t feel anything except fear."


    Hermes, who was accidentally shot, twitched at the corner of his mouth, but did not dare to speak.


    At this time, Alphia showed a smile in front of Su Jin for the first time:


    "Let me compete with modern heroes without my illness? Let''s see which one is the whetstone? It''s really a fair game."


    "Game?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and then said with a smile, "If that''s the case, let''s have a game of gifts."


    "The content of the trial is to defeat all the heroes and kill the last black dragon. As for the prizes?"


    "...How about a resurrection quota?" Su Jin said meaningfully.


    Alfia''s pupils shrank suddenly, and then gave Hermes a cold look.


    When she thought about it, it must have been Hermes who leaked the news that she cared about her sister the most, that would attract Su Jin to propose such a prize.


    The stared Hermes was inexplicable, but because Su Jin was still asking Alphia, he didn''t dare to say anything, so he could only force it in a low voice in his heart.


    The women from the Hera family are all female lunatics, can''t I hide if I can''t be provoked?


    After glaring at Hermes, Alphia turned her head, looked at Su Jin''s handsome face, and suddenly stretched out her right hand and said:


    "Alphia, this is my name."


    "Su Jin."


    Su Jin also stretched out his hand and shook Alphia''s fingertips.


    Seeing this, Alphia smiled:


    "This game, I accept it!"


    The voice fell, white parchment spilled from the sky, and then was caught by Su Jin and Alphia.


    Hermes, who was on the side, couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw this: "Is this the rules of Hakoniwa''s gift game? Can it be used here too?"


    "It''s just a simplified product I made with Lingo."


    Su Jin rolled up the parchment and put it away, then looked at Alphia who was looking at the contents of the paper and said:


    "In the next time, will you act with me?"


    "It''s great that you can take the initiative to mention it." Alphia rolled up the parchment and stuffed it into her cuff, and then said happily, "Otherwise I would have thought that you were going to throw me, a penniless, weak and powerless woman. in this dangerous wilderness."


    "Dangerous wilderness? Which robber dares to rob a woman like you? Aren''t you afraid of being robbed?"


    Hermes couldn''t help but muttered softly.


    Then snapped.


    Hermes covered the red palm print on his face and looked at Alfia angrily.


    "Well, my disease has indeed disappeared." Alfia shook her hand pretending to be serious, and said to Su Jin with a smile, "To be honest, you are more in line with my expectations for a **** than this trash-like god. Woolen cloth."


    Don''t say that you seem to be in the experimental state, you clearly want to hit me? Hermes cursed in his heart but did not dare to resist.


    After all, the woman in front of him is not a member of his clan who only spoils him. I am the clan of that woman in Hera. I''m really anxious. It is possible for this woman to kill.


    Violent women can''t be provoked!


    "By the way, your appearance also happens to be within my strike zone." Alphia said ambiguous: "Would you like to try to pursue me with the grace of saving your life?"


    "Forget it. I personally like to be passive, but I accept compliments."


    Su Jin picked up the strap, then turned to look at the tombstone next to him and said:


    "Who is lying in the other two tombstones?"


    "It''s Chardo, a member of Zeus''s family, a level 7 glutton, well, if you resurrect him, it will be more in line with your current disguised identity."


    "As for the largest tombstone in the middle, it is the tomb of Erebos. I made it for him who was sent back to the heavens out of bad taste."


    Hermes rubbed his cheek with palm prints and explained to Su Jin.


    Su Jin heard the words, turned around and said:

 Chapter 843：

    "Take the ashes with you, and find a chance to revive on the way back. The next thing to do is not suitable for taking him with you."


    "What''s next?" Alphia showed a puzzled expression.


    At this time, for fear that he would not explain, Hermeston, who was beaten again, explained:


    "Actually, the leader and I came out to Orari this time, and we have another mission."


    Hermes said this, and said with a strange face:


    "A mission you could never have imagined."


    Alphia gave Hermes a cold look:


    "Say!"


    Hermes shrank his neck and said quickly:


    "Our mission this time is to capture Zeus!"


    Hearing this, Alphia paused, and then rejoiced:


    "Tell me about it!"


    Su Jin, who was walking in front, listened to the two people behind him talking about how to rectify Zeus, and couldn''t help but look up at the sky, feeling very emotional.


    Sure enough, no matter which world it is, as long as the person Zeus exists, then the best way to get closer is to bully Zeus.


    This point, Su Jin deeply believed.


    Chapter 1154 It can only be said that it is Zeus


    at dusk.


    In the small village on the border, the smoke from the cooking rose, and the small village with less than 200 people began to work day after day for dinner.


    "grandfather!"


    The white-haired, red-eyed boy covered his left eye, and while calling for his grandfather, he ran to an ordinary wooden house in the north of the village, opened the door and shouted at the old man inside:


    "You went to peep next door to see Aunt Kemi taking a bath again!"


    "Nonsense! I didn''t go out at all today!"


    The white-haired old man, who was still applying medicine to the scars hit by the rolling pin on his face, couldn''t help but yelled.


    "You lied, you just went to peek!" The white-haired, red-eyed boy pointed at the old man and shouted.


    As soon as he said this, the old man couldn''t sit still, he put the medicine down and said angrily:


    "Bell Colony! Do you have any proof?! If not, quickly apologize to me!"


    Bell released his hand covering his left eye at this time, revealing the red and swollen eyes underneath:


    "Aunt Kemi''s young son is so angry that he beat me, you still say no?"


    "Ah this..." Zeston was sitting on the wax: "That stinky boy who is as weak as a hemp pole is anxious with you? How is this possible? Did you offend him?"


    Bell looked at Zeus helplessly, why did he offend him? You are clearly to blame.


    "Grandpa, stop it, Aunt Kemi, you''ve watched it for 10 years, and you''re still not tired of it."


    "That''s the figure you haven''t seen Kemi when she was young, with the blonde hair and red lips, and the slender waist of Liu Er, tsk tsk tsk..."


    "Yes yes yes!" Bell curled his lips and muttered, he came to the stove, looked at the chicken stewed in the pot, and suddenly said in surprise: "Grandpa, is there any chicken to eat today?"


    "Well, it was given by the old Kele next door."


    Zeus looked at Bell in front of him, narrowed his eyes, and then smiled:


    "Speaking of Bell, you are almost 14 years old."


    "It will be next month." Bell scooped out the chicken soup with an iron frying spoon, blowing his fingers while eating it.


    "It''s 14 years old." Zeus said with a little nostalgia: "It''s time to take an adventure."


    "What kind of adventure? Grandpa, didn''t I say I had to stay in the village to take care of you?"


    Bell said while scooping chicken soup.


    "Take care of me?" Zeus laughed, then smiled, his expression gradually becoming playful: "I don''t need you to take care of me."


    "What?" Bell asked in a daze, holding the chicken soup.


    "Are you okay? Eat, eat, I''ll give you a surprise for your birthday next month."


    "...Wouldn''t you be taking a peek at Aunt Kemi with me?" Bell said with some disgust.


    "Pfft, why do you think so?" Zeus was stunned when he heard it.


    "Because that''s what you did last year?" Bell said confidently: "And after peeping, he left me there, and later claimed that I was the one who peeked."


    "Is there such a thing? Grandpa has a good memory."


    "It''s here again, it''s the same set every time."


    Just when Bell and Zeus were bickering, in the woods outside the wooden house.


    The three figures stood quietly outside the densely vegetated forest, listening to the conversation in the distance.


    "Hahaha, shouldn''t it be Zeus'' style?" Hermes pressed his hat and laughed loudly: "It''s still as unscrupulous as ever!"


    "That old man..." Alphia''s face showed a dark and cold expression: "As expected, this old man should have been killed before leaving."


    Su Jin glanced at the wooden house not far away, then turned his head and asked Alphia:


    "That white-haired child..."


    "...is my sister''s child."


    Alphia took a deep breath, calmed down, and sighed:


    "My father died in the battle against the Black Dragon, and my sister was weak since she was a child. When she gave birth to him, she left because of a difficult childbirth."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but said in surprise: "So you are the aunt of that young man?"


    "Auntie?" Alphia''s face froze when she heard this adjective.


    She turned her head slowly, because of this movement, there was even a mechanical sound of rattling around her neck.


    "Even if it is you, such a description is not enough."


    With empty eyes and a face that makes people tremble with kindness, Alphia said kindly:


    "Riskly targeting the age of women, but negative points, Master Su Jin."


    Hermes, who was on the side, planned to escape, and if he didn''t escape, Alphia would probably turn his anger on him.


    "Oh? Let''s change the adjective." Su Jin smiled and looked at Alphia, who looked like Shura: "Are you that child''s sister?"


    "elder sister?"


    Alphia''s smile instantly became much gentler, she ruffled the hair in front of her, and said gracefully:


    "You really said an answer that can be counted as full marks."


    Hearing Alphia, he was instantly appeased, and Hermes couldn''t help but give a thumbs up behind Su Jin.


    High, still this high!


    A word to make Alphia quiet down, this ability is simply divine.


    Su Jinyuan looked at the white-haired boy who was dining with the old man in the wooden house, thought for a while and said:


    "Would you like to take this child away?"


    Su Jin thought about the growth rate of Bell in the original work. If he were left in Hakogawa in another environment, he wondered if he could enter the realm of gods and Buddhas and become a four-digit figure.


    Alphia looked at the white-haired boy in the distance, and her mood was a little turbulent, but suddenly calmed down:


    "It''s not necessary, that child has no ''talent'', and forcing him into this world will only crush him."


    "Oh? Do you think so?" Su Jin gave Alphia a playful look, then turned around and said, "But I guess Zeus didn''t think so."


    After Su Jin said this, he shouted to Hermes, "It''s your turn to play."


    "Hey hey hey!" Hermes lowered the brim of his hat and walked towards the wooden house with a smile.


    ...


    In the wooden house, who was still talking and laughing with Bell, Zeus suddenly paused, then patted the table and stood up and said:


    "Ah, I forgot to give Old Kele something, Bell, eat it first, I''ll go out."


    "Oh, come back early." Bell, who was eating chicken drumsticks, said in a vague voice.


    Zeus nodded with a smile, then frowned and walked out of the wooden house into the woods, where he saw Hermes dressed as a traveler.


    "I''m back, Hermes, didn''t you say something happened to Orari when you left? Are you back so soon this time?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, seeing Zeus, Hermes took two steps back with a serious face.


    This unusual move immediately aroused the surprise of Zeus.


    Without waiting for Zeus to ask anything, Hermes asked:


    "Zeus, let me ask you a question, do you know Istar?"


    "Is not this nonsensical?"


    Zeston showed a surprised expression, and then he thought of the strange behavior of Hermes just now, and couldn''t help but said strangely:


    "Have you forgotten the first time you went to Happy Street, or did I take you there?"


    At this time, Hermes had an expression of ''grief and indignation'' on his face: "I remember."


    "I''ll ask you one more question, Zeus, do you like men?"


    Zeus was stunned when he heard it, and said strangely:


    "I''m not Apollo, what kind of man do I like? Are you talking nonsense?"


    Hearing this, Hermes said with a "collapsed look":


    "Stop pretending, Zeus, you like men, now the gods of Euleri all know about it!"


    "In order to conceal your hobbies, you even imprisoned Ista and pretended to be the male **** of Ista."


    "I understand, why did you take me to Happy Street for the first time after I went down!"


    Hermes said this, raised his finger and pointed at Zeus''s face:


    "There''s only one reason you''re doing this!"


    "Zeus, you old thing lusts after my innocent body!"


    Hearing these round eyes, Zeus couldn''t help but take a step back, with an incredible look on his face, and even lost his voice:


    "How did you know?"


    Hermes, who was still laughing in his heart, suddenly froze.


    Like a stone, stunned.


    Chapter 1155 Isn''t this romantic?


    Hearing Zeus'' words, not only Hermes was dumbfounded, but Alphia, who was hiding in the dark and watching, was also dumbfounded, her lips were slightly open, and she couldn''t return to her senses for a long time.


    When Su Jin saw that Alphia, who had always been strong, actually showed such an expression, she couldn''t help but chuckled:


    "Okay, don''t be in a daze, who is she Zeus, can you, Hera''s subordinate, still know?"


    "...Aren''t you surprised?" Alphia turned her head bluntly and looked at Su Jin.


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a while, then sighed: "No way, after all, that person is Zeus."


    When Alphia heard this sentence, she always felt that something was wrong.


    How to listen to Su Jin? It feels that because the other party is Zeus, it is reasonable to do any perverted things?


    What''s the point of this?


    Is everyone named Zeus a pervert?


    Oh, it seems so...

 Chapter 844：

    Alphia opened her mouth and finally sighed with contempt: "This kind of person is actually called a great god, this world is really broken."


    Just when Alphia was overwhelmed with emotion, Hermes finally came back to his senses.


    He stared at Zeus in front of him, and took a few steps back quickly. After pulling a distance of 5 meters, Hermes still felt a little unsafe, and took two steps back.


    Seeing the appearance of Hermes making a fuss, Zeus couldn''t help scratching his face and said:


    "Hey, it''s a friendship of hundreds of millions of years, what about you?"


    "As for, very much!"


    Hermes was pale, but said firmly:


    "I can''t wait to be a world away from you, a pervert!"


    Seeing that Hermes was so flustered, Zeus''s mouth curled up, with a happy smile on his face:


    "Okay, I won''t tease you. I just made a joke. After all, didn''t you just want to tease me? I''m just trying to figure it out."


    "But then again, can you tell me what happened to Istar? You should have come to me because of this, right?"


    However, although Zeus claimed that he was joking, Hermes was not at all careless. Instead, he stared at Zeus with extremely vigilant eyes, and even made an appearance of running away at any time.


    Seeing this scene Zeus became a little embarrassed.


    He touched the white beard on his chin, hesitated, and said:


    "Well, it wasn''t all a joke just now, um, you know, this woman touches a lot, and occasionally wants to touch a cute man, but don''t worry, I only think about this kind of thing occasionally. Think, I haven''t really touched it yet."


    "Anyway, it''s a friendship of hundreds of millions of years, don''t you believe my character?"


    Hearing this sentence, Hermes just looked at Zeus with the eyes of a fool.


    your character? You Zeus still have character?


    You yourself said that we have been in friendship for hundreds of millions of years. I still don''t know what kind of virtue you Zeus have?


    When you Zeus said that he had never touched a man, Hermes was imagining who the 10,000th victim was.


    Seeing Hermes'' expression, Zeus said with a hurt face:


    "Don''t show such a heartless expression, okay? What I told you is the truth. Look at that child Bell, didn''t I take good care of him? He is also a cute boy!"


    "If you still don''t believe me, I can even swear to Hades and let him testify."


    "Then I''ll take you to see Hades."


    Accompanied by a cold female voice.


    A crisp bell rang suddenly in the forest.


    With the sound of the bell, Zeus seemed to be hit by countless invisible fists, and his body flew out and slammed into the big tree beside him.


    "Wow!"


    Zeus spat out a mouthful of blood. Because of the injury, the divine power sealed on his body was in a critical state that it was about to be activated but not activated.


    Obviously, those who secretly shot have a wealth of experience in how to repatriate the gods, and are very accurately stuck on the critical line of returning Zeus to the heavens.


    Click click! The sound of clothes rubbing against the tree trunks screeched.


    It was the sound Zeus made as he slid down a tree trunk.


    rustle.


    The sound of the lawn being stomped on.


    Zeus, who felt like his bones were broken, murmured while supporting his weak body:


    "This strength... this sense of familiarity... No, isn''t it news that she is dead?"


    "You actually miss my attack? It''s really a disgusting paramecia."


    "It can only be said that it is Zeus..."


    A cold but contemptuous female voice and a disgusting male voice sounded one after the other.


    Hearing the sound, Zeus raised his head and looked at a man and a woman who came out of the woods and said in amazement:


    "Alphia? Is it really you? You''re not dead?"


    "Old man, long time no see."


    Although Alphia was saying hello, her cold eyes were like looking at a lump of living feces:


    "You better be lucky that you didn''t hurt that child, otherwise the attack just now wouldn''t be just this level."


    Hearing this sentence, Zeston understood.


    The collaborator is that he just came to Bell with a map and provoked his aunt!


    Thinking of this, Zeus was both happy and aggrieved:


    "I said you people! Let me, a poor old man, take care of the children for more than ten years, and he didn''t even give me a reward. Is this how he repaid me?"


    "The father of that child is the family of Zeus, and it is your duty to raise him."


    Alphia''s tone was very cold:


    "That''s what you told me yourself when you took the child away."


    Hearing this sentence, Zeus said with a puzzled expression on his face: "Is there such a thing? Why don''t I remember that I said such a thing?"


    Hearing this, Alphia didn''t answer, just raised her hand.


    Seeing this Zeus quickly raised his hand and surrendered:


    "Don''t, don''t, I''m really going to die again! Anyway, I''m an acquaintance, so give me some face!"


    Zeus said this, supporting his body, which was relieved by divine treatment, and stood up and said:


    "As soon as I came back, it was a violent beating. Really, why are the women of the Hera family so violent?"


    While talking, Zeus looked around the crowd, and finally looked at Su Jin:


    "Is there still a face?"


    He said that he couldn''t help but look at Hermes and said:


    "Won''t Hermes introduce this handsome little brother to me?"


    Hearing this, Hermes turned his head and asked Su Jin with his eyes.


    Seeing this, Su Jin took a serious look at Zeus, and then said:


    "Everything has been said, including the plan."


    Receiving this signal, Hermes suppressed the discomfort in his heart, took a step closer to Zeus, and then began to learn about Zeus'' current situation.


    Chapter 1156 Scary


    At night, in a small village. A small wooden house not far from Zeus'' residence. This is Zeus'' secret base. Of course, this secret is limited to Bell. Others in the village naturally know that this is Zeus'' real address.


    In the living room of the wooden house, on a square low table, everyone sat around a pot of mushroom soup.


    Mushroom soup was made by Zeus for dinner. Although he was a god, he and Hermes still needed to eat normally.


    So after explaining some things at length, Zeus proposed to come here to solve the hunger problem.


    When the moonlight hit the willow shoots and explained for a long time, Hermes poured the mushroom soup with a dry mouth.


    At this time, Zeus, who was holding a bowl of mushroom soup, frowned and said, "Are you sure you''re not here to tease me?"


    In Hermes'' just account, Zeus roughly clarified the status quo.


    This includes Su Jin''s origin, the existence of Hakoten, Su Jin''s plan, and the possible future of this world.


    But the amount of information about these things is so great that Zeus is a little confused.


    Hermes next to him held the soup and said:


    "Hey, old man, do you think I''m the kind of guy who likes to lie?"


    "Yes!" Zeus said without hesitation.


    Hermes'' mouth twitched, and he suddenly wanted to scold his mother.


    At this time, Zeus said:


    "However, since Feiya sauce is in town, I will still believe it."


    "Use that disgusting name for letter again, don''t you believe I''ll cut your tongue off?"


    Alphia, who was leaning against the window and looking at the full moon outside the window, responded coldly.


    "Oh, it''s still so fierce, no wonder Bell is so old, you still can''t marry."


    Zeus muttered softly behind his back, and then with a snap, an invisible fist mark was sunken into his left face.


    Zeus, who was in pain, took a deep breath and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Seeing Zeus being beaten up, although Su Jin knew that this was not the Zeus, he was still inexplicably happy.


    He drank the mushroom soup without changing his face, added another bowl to himself, then glanced at Zeus and said:


    "I think it''s okay to say, I''ve said it, what''s your opinion?"


    "Alas, why are you still asking me for the opinion of this idiot? Are all of you Hakoba people so good?"


    While muttering, Zeus looked at Su Jin and sighed:


    "I''m already a loser, and I can''t stop what you want to do, so I advise you not to take my opinion into consideration."


    Su Jin looked at him in surprise this time: "You are easy to talk."


    After Zeus heard it, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he said speechlessly:


    "Hey, hey, don''t put me and that Zeus in Hakoba together, okay?"


    "I''ve never done anything to my own child, okay?"


    Hermes next to him opened his mouth when he heard this, and finally said with a sullen face:


    "Although I really want to complain, but you old man really doesn''t have much of a problem other than being lustful, and he didn''t do anything to us."


    The gods of this world are all born from the roots of the world, and have no blood relationship in themselves.


    And the reason why there is a **** system is entirely because of the acquired **** system game.


    And the god-based game is actually an entertainment game in which the gods form gangs and fight in groups.


    Zeus was the leader of the Greek faction.


    If it is understood in terms of gamification, Zeus is the president of the Greek guild, Hera is the president''s wife, and the other twelve main gods are either vice presidents or team leaders, so the relationship between everyone is not actually. Too bad, and Zeus naturally couldn''t do the same as Zeus Hakoniwa in the pantheon.


    After all, if Zeus really did something ugly, others would give him a slap, and it would be easy to build a guild by himself.


    The reason why Zeus was the leader was that when Zeus took them to fight, he would not suffer, but would have an advantage.


    "So it''s impossible to do anything to us, because he can''t do it at all." Hermes laughed beside him.


    And hearing Hermes'' words, Zeus couldn''t help but spit out:


    "I didn''t do anything to you, but Apollo almost did to me."


    "what?"


    As soon as these words came out, not only Hermes and Alphia, but also Su Jin were shocked.


    "Apollo actually attacked you?" Hermes widened his eyes and said incredulously: "He... what about him? It''s true or false."


    "This is the old yellow calendar in the heaven, didn''t I say it?" Zeus looked at Hermes with a strange expression.


    "Ah, I seem to have, it''s been a long time since I forgot." Hermes rubbed his temples, and then said, "Apollo, this guy is really..."


    Alphia next to him is also very affectionate, can Zeus also start? This Apollo is also absolute.


    Unlike these people, Su Jin was already thinking about how Apollo would settle accounts with himself after observing the world.


    Grass, a world where Apollo ''counterattacked'' Zeus, it''s absolutely amazing?


    How to solve this? Su Jin held the mushroom soup, and for the first time felt that he had no idea what to do.


    He can still handle Istar''s affairs, but this Apollo...


    Su Jin thought for a long time, but couldn''t think of a solution.


    Is it possible to just put it like this?

 Chapter 845：

    At this time, Zeus, who had finished drinking the mushroom soup, put the bowl down, patted his leg and said:


    "I''ve agreed to everything about Orari."


    "But I have a request."


    Su Jin, who was a little upset, just glanced at it, then nodded and said, "Please say it!"


    At this time, he cautiously asked Su Jin:


    "Can you change my name after the Hakoniwa observation?"


    Su Jin looked at Zeus and fell silent.


    Hermes next to him was surprised: "Hey, sir, don''t you want to re-emerge in Hakoten?"


    Hearing this, Zeus couldn''t help but chuckle:


    "It was stipulated in the lower realms that if you lose the battle of Orari, you can''t rise again, but there is no rule that you can''t rise again in Hakoba?"


    "A man''s adventures never stop!"


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin sighed:


    "Have you decided yet?"


    "Once you lose the identity of Zeus, you won''t get any spiritual bonus when you observe the world in the center of the small garden. When you come to the garden, you will start from the ordinary nameless god."


    "Although it''s definitely not a loss to me that I can get your spiritual enhancement in this matter, I still want to remind you that Hakoba is not so easy to mess around."


    "Isn''t this romantic?"


    Hearing Zeus'' question, Su Jin slowly closed his mouth.


    Zeus asked back: "Start from no name, and then develop into one of the best forces, don''t you think this kind of thing is very romantic?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth little by little, as if he had recalled something, and said with a smile:


    "It''s really romantic."


    "Then it''s decided."


    Zeus patted his thigh, then said with a smile:


    "I will cooperate with your plan in exchange for a name change and a chance to come out again."


    "Hehe, I don''t know what kind of encounters I will encounter in Hakoba, the long-lost passion is coming!"


    Alfia, who was still a little impressed by Zeus, sneered:


    "Damn old man, as expected, three words never leave women."


    "After all, this is a man''s romance."


    Zeus laughed, and then asked Su Jin:


    "Give me a night to settle the village affairs, how about going to Orari with you tomorrow morning?"


    Su Jin glanced at Zeus and said:


    "it is good!"


    Chapter 1157 Be Prepared


    Oralie, outside the West Gate.


    One after another ripples filled the atmosphere, as if a stone had smashed into the lake.


    Not long after the ripples appeared, four figures appeared on the empty flat ground.


    "Is it there in an instant? This ability called realm is really amazing!"


    Zeus, dressed as a farmer, raised his hand above his eyebrows and looked at Euleri, who was not far away, like a monkey, and sighed with emotion.


    "Such an ability..." Alphia looked at Su Jin, who brought them through the space next to her, with a complicated mood.


    If the Hera family had such an ability when they attacked the last black dragon, they would not have fallen into a near-annihilation end.


    The gap between the world and the world is too big for Alphia to imagine.


    Hermes looked at Orari, who was not far away, and couldn''t help but paralyzed:


    "I ran for a long time when I went, and it only took a moment to come back. This is really true."


    He shook his head and sighed, then turned his eyes to Zeus and Alphia and said:


    "Speaking of which, is it okay to leave Bell''s child in the village?"


    "What''s the problem?" Zeus asked back and said with a smile: "Let''s not say that the village is all members of Zeus'' family, but that child''s character is more popular than me in the village."


    "So it will be all right, Hermes."


    Zeus looked up and looked into the distance, as if explaining to Hermes and explaining to Alphia:


    "And the next Orari will fall into turmoil. It''s not a wise choice to bring that child here at this time."


    Zeus can already predict how much riot Su Jin will cause in order to observe the world.


    And the center of this riot must be Orari.


    Let Bell come over at such a time, all harm and no benefit.


    "But after O''Larry is over, I will start raising children, you can rest assured."


    "Though you say so," Hermes said, and he couldn''t help but glance at Alphia.


    In fact, what he wants to talk about is not the issue of cultivation, but the matter of the Lord!


    He is obviously his own nephew, but he doesn''t even see each other, is it really okay?


    Sensing the sight of Hermes, Alphia just sneered as if it happened to a samurai:


    "People without talent, as long as they live their lives in peace and stability is enough."


    "Hey, don''t be so heartless! Boys are very longing for heroes." Hermes protested.


    "Have you lived your life in peace?" Su Jin, who was standing beside him, raised the corner of his mouth, and said with a happy face, "I didn''t expect you to be arrogant, Alfiya."


    Unlike Zeus and Hermes, who lived in the wrong world and advocated heroes, Su Jin, who had seen what a peaceful world was like, understood Alphia''s thoughts very well.


    Hearing this, Alphia couldn''t help but glared at Su Jin, intending to say something, but she held back in the end.


    Although it was not voluntary, she was someone who was resurrected by Su Jin after all, and she owed a huge favor.


    So although she doesn''t like Su Jin''s description, Alphia is still willing to endure.


    "Oh roar?"


    Seeing Alphia''s unusual behavior, Zeus raised his eyebrows and showed a playful expression.


    In his eyes, Alphia, who has always been arrogant, actually learned to be patient. This is an obvious signal.


    Could it be that the flower of the high mountain of the Hera family finally has the possibility of marrying?


    That was really something worth writing to Hera to make fun of.


    And Alphia, who was horrified by Zeus, said in a very cold tone:


    "If the eyeballs are not used, please donate them to those in need."


    "Did I look at you? I was looking at Mr. Su Jin."


    Zeus responded like a fool, and then talked to Su Jin about the business:


    "Speaking of which, the plan is scheduled to be completed in two weeks, isn''t it a little too nervous?"


    Su Jin asked kindly:


    "Can''t it be done?"


    "It''s not that I can''t play..."


    Zeus hesitated, but before he could finish, Su Jin said:


    "Then do it."


    "..." Hearing this, Zeus looked at Su Jin speechlessly: "I suspect that you are making things difficult for me because of Zeus of Hakoba."


    He complained loudly, and then said to Hermes:


    "Looks like we don''t have time to go shopping in Happy Street."


    Hermes couldn''t help twitching when he heard this:


    "Take it down, if you go to Happy Street now, all the men who go to Happy Street will be scared crazy."


    Hearing this, Zeus was even more depressed.


    I can only know that the reason why Su Jin did this was to not offend the magic star in Little Garden, but when I think of the scene where all the male gods in Orari would turn green when they saw them... Oh, it seems quite emotional.


    Thinking of this Zeus couldn''t help touching his chin and said:


    "I think if you want to revise the plan, then you can press me directly to sway the market?"


    "You should see a lot of interesting expressions, right?"


    Hearing Su Jin and Hermes delusional Zeus.


    "How come my ideas suck?"


    "But it''s not bad..." Su Jin hesitated for a while, and didn''t give the following.


    But Hermes had no scruples and said directly: "It''s just cheap."


    "Then are you interested?" Zeus said with a perverted smile.


    "I have." Hermes raised his hand immediately.


    "Boring." Alphia sneered, obviously not wanting to participate.


    And Su Jin didn''t want to get involved.


    This kind of deliberately disgusting thing, let Zeus and Hermes do it.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s split up. Zeus and Hermes will go to the Tower of Babel to try to convince Uranus according to the original plan. As for me and Alphia..."


    "Sleep." Alphia said flatly.


    "Um??"


    Hearing these words, the three men couldn''t help but widen their eyes and looked at Alphia in disbelief.


    "Dirty thoughts." Alphia sneered: "I said I''m tired, is it weird to want to sleep?"


    "Ah this..." The men turned their eyes away one after another to avoid embarrassment.


    Su Jin coughed a few times at this time:


    "Cough, since this is the case, then I will take Alphia to the station of the Hestia family. Although it is a bit crude, it is still possible to rest for a night."


    "Oh~~ take a night''s rest, we understand." Hermes and Zeus showed a teasing expression.


    Then the next second it sounded.


    Half a minute later, the two gods had to walk towards the city gate with their red and swollen cheeks.


    After the first two entered the city, Su Jin said to Alphia, "Let''s go and see our temporary station."


    Alphia nodded indifferently and took a step forward.


    ...


    O''Larry, West Gate, Vegetable Market.


    Because there are many scattered villages outside the West City Gate, there are a large number of farmers who come to the city to sell crops, and they can buy fresh vegetables at very affordable prices.


    The rich hostess, who values ??this very much, dispatches employees to buy ingredients every day.


    Today, it was Hill and Lyu Leon who were in charge of purchasing the ingredients.


    Two girls in uniform were walking down the street, each holding a large bag.


    "Is there anything else? I always feel like I''ve bought something less."


    Lyu Leon, the elf girl with light yellow hair holding a strap that reached the height of her chin, asked her partner.


    Holding the ingredients in one hand, Hill took a note from his pocket and glanced at it:


    "There are still onions and **** left over to buy."

 Chapter 846：

    After Hill finished saying this, he turned his head and smiled at Liu Liu:


    "Liu, you are getting used to such peaceful days."


    Lyu, who was once an adventurer, was silent for a while when he heard these words, then smiled and said:


    "Probably so."


    Having said this, she paused and said:


    "I really hope this kind of day can last forever."


    Lyu sighed with a complicated expression on her face, but as soon as she finished speaking, the elf''s sharp five senses made her see someone who shouldn''t be here.


    A man who would have died 7 years ago.


    "It''s a lie."


    The ingredients in his hands fell to the ground, and a few tomatoes rolled out of it, and were then stepped on by a few passers-by into a pie.


    Snapped!


    The juice of the tomatoes flowed out, and the red flesh stained the ground, like blood.


    Lyu looked at the elegant woman in the silver-haired black dress at the intersection with trembling mind and body, and couldn''t help muttering:


    "Silence Alphia..."


    Chapter 1158 Unlike me, I''m just garbage


    Eulerice Street, a lively street.


    The white-haired old man and the young man in the hat decorated with wings stood on the street with their arms crossed, and walked out of the steps that they did not recognize six relatives.


    That arrogant gesture attracted the attention of many people.


    Among them, many adventurers who were over 40 years old couldn''t help wiping their eyes after seeing the white old man.


    "is that a lie?"


    "That look?! It''s Zeus, the **** Zeus is back!"


    Seeing that Zeus returned a lot, the veteran adventurers who had experienced Zeus and Hera''s rule of O''Lari suddenly couldn''t help shouting with joy:


    "Zeus is back! If you have a beautiful girl at home, go home and look after the child!!"


    This shouting, directly detonated the atmosphere.


    Many old fritters roared loudly, telling Zeus''s "great achievements".


    Some young people''s natural rumors rushed home and told the women in the family not to go out.


    And Zeus, who saw this scene, laughed at this time, and blew kisses towards the crowd around him:


    "Oralie girls, I miss you all!"


    At this time, Hermes, who was sitting next to him, raised his hands like a trumpet to his mouth and shouted loudly:


    "Men should be careful too, Zeus likes men now?"


    "I can go to you!" Zeus kicked Hermes away with a kick: "I know you''re going with me, you don''t have a good heart!"


    Seeing Hermes'' embarrassed appearance, the adventurers around him laughed out loud: "Hahaha!"


    What''s more, he even walked out, put on a fit posture, and said to Zeus:


    "God Zeus, have you liked men lately? Then look at me?"


    Zeus looked at the man whose muscles were thicker than his waist and his face turned green:


    "Go go go, I am not a base!"


    "Fuck you!"


    Zeus kicked out with one kick, but he didn''t kick down, but he fell first.


    "Hahaha, this Zeus is Xun!"


    "Brothers, it''s time to prove yourself. Real men shouldn''t **** women, but Zeus!"


    "Stay away from me, you perverts, get out of my way!"


    Looking at the lively crowd, many gods standing outside the crowd, looking at the familiar person, couldn''t help but look ugly.


    "How did this old ghost come back?"


    "Recall the order! The order of Uranus, all the gods outside must return."


    "But isn''t Zeus the suspect in the Istar incident? Let him be so flamboyant?"


    "You have to ask Hermes, he is the one to catch."


    "Even Zeus can return, those crazy goddesses are afraid not..."


    "Hera, Artemis, Aphrodite, Astoria... Damn, shouldn''t they all come back?"


    "Zeus is back, and those crazy goddesses are probably coming soon."


    "O''Larry is really going to be lively this time."


    outside the crowded crowd.


    Su Jin took Alphia to look at Zeus and Hermes, who were extremely humiliating but took crab steps and behaved extremely arrogantly.


    "Is there something wrong with the brains of these two people?" Su Jin asked involuntarily.


    "Please don''t say anything that doesn''t require doubts at all." Alphia said flatly: "O''Larry''s thousand-year history has long proven that the gods are just some crazy things."


    When Su Jin heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched: "Your gods are really amazing."


    "I didn''t expect that when I heard your words, I actually felt ashamed, what a shame."


    Alphia sighed lightly, and there was indeed no shame on her face, but instead it was full of contempt.


    Apparently the humiliation in her mouth was not referring to herself


    "I can understand why you are making excuses to stay away from these two people. If you go with them, you really need a big heart."


    Su Jin looked at the two people who were flaunting the market and complained, and then said:


    "Take a detour, don''t let passers-by think we are with them."


    "Praise your wisdom." Alphia said a rare flattery.


    At this moment, Alphia sensed a special line of sight, she frowned, turned her gaze slightly, and looked in the direction from which the sight came.


    When she saw the elf girl in the maid uniform and short light yellow hair, Alphia was silent for a while, and then said with emotion:


    "It''s you, the little girl of ''justice''."


    Hearing this sentence, Lyu, who was in shock at first, finally determined something, and couldn''t help but take a step back:


    "Alphia, it''s impossible for you to be dead. I saw you jump into the lava with my own eyes."


    Seeing this, Alphia just smiled gracefully:


    "Are you sure what you saw with your own eyes is the truth?"


    Lyu shivered a bit, showing a horrified expression.


    At this moment, Su Jin turned his head suspiciously: "Alphia, who are you talking to?"


    "Huh? Isn''t that Leon?"


    Su Jin looked at Liu Leon in front of him, a little surprised:


    "Hill is here too."


    Hill, who was holding the ingredients next to him, winked at Su Jin, then gave Lyu a suggestive glance.


    Su Jin immediately understood, and understood that Hill was reminding himself that there was an outsider, Liu, in the field, and he needed to pay attention to the proportion of his words.


    Su Jin, who understood this, couldn''t help laughing: "Lion seems to know Alfiel?"


    Liu opened his mouth and just wanted to ask why Su Jin was standing with the dangerous person Alphia.


    But before the words could be said, Alphia said in a cold tone:


    "When you see me, you can''t even be on guard, can you only let your muscles be afraid?"


    "Really, isn''t this weaker than it was 7 years ago?"


    Hearing Alphia''s words, Lyu clenched her hands into fists, bit her lip and said nothing.


    "You know each other?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    Alphia folded her arms in front of her and said with a little regret:


    "In a sense, this little girl is my chosen disciple."


    "Unfortunately, now it seems that he is just a waste person who has lost his fighting instinct."


    Hearing Alphia''s description, Lyu finally suppressed the complexity of her emotions, gritted her teeth and said:


    "I never thought that I would be your disciple, or that you, who have killed each other as your disciples, have a mental problem?"


    "Relax your trembling legs before talking back."


    Alphia laughed, and then asked:


    "Obviously, he used to be a first-class warrior, and now he has become like this. The goddess of justice in Astoria is also willing."


    "This has nothing to do with the gods." Lyu immediately scolded when Alphia mentioned the main **** Astoria.


    "yes?"


    Alphia asked flatly.


    "By the way, little girl, what about your companions, my stupid ''disciples''?"


    When Lyu heard Alphia''s words, she took a staggered step back, her face pale.


    Seeing such a move, Alphia suddenly understood something, and her face became complicated:


    "Really, dead, no wonder you became such a waste as you are now."


    Alphia said this and said softly: "Is the so-called justice so fleeting?"


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and said to Su Jin, "Let''s go, there is no need to continue communicating with this little girl."


    Why do I feel that you hate that iron cannot become steel... Su Jin sighed inwardly, then looked at Lyu who was shaken, and thought for a while:


    "If nothing else happens, all the gods will return to Orari soon."


    Liu''s pupils shrank, and she raised her head to look at Su Jin in disbelief.


    Su Jin nodded, and then said, "This naturally includes your goddess, Astoria, the goddess of justice."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin kindly reminded:


    "Get ready, Lyu Leon."


    After speaking, Su Jin turned around and took a step, leaving only the lost girl standing there without saying a word.


    Chapter 1159 Can''t afford to play


    Saying goodbye to Liu Leon, Su Jin led Alphia, along the path of West Street, towards the church.


    After crossing the main street and entering the alley, Alphia, who was half-stature behind Su Jin, asked:


    "You know that little girl well?"


    "I don''t know much about it." Su Jin paused, thought about it, and gave an uncertain description.


    "Oh?" Alphia raised her eyebrows and asked in a bad mood, "What happened to her?"


    Being asked by a woman about another woman face to face, Su Jin''s mood is somewhat subtle:


    "Is she really your disciple?"


    "..." Alphia was silent for a while, and sighed softly, "I''m just a little unwilling."


    "Oh?" Su Jin showed an expression willing to hear the details.


    Alfiere looked at Su Jin''s curious appearance, thought about it, and said bluntly:


    "After Zeus and Hera failed to challenge the black dragon, we were kicked out of Orari and built a village on the border to wait to die.


    I spent 9 years like that, until I couldn''t bear the disease on my body.

 Chapter 847：

    That god, the self-proclaimed evil **** Erebus, found me and said a word. "


    "What did you say?" Su Jin applauded appropriately.


    Alfia said this, stopped, raised her head, and looked at the narrow sky above the alley.


    "He said: How about being a stepping stone to a new world instead of being destroyed in this wild country?"


    When Su Jin heard this sentence, he immediately understood the logic.


    Euleri is well known that every time you reach the limit of a level, you must challenge an ''impossible'' thing, and you can level up only after completing this point.


    And this impossible thing is generally to challenge an enemy stronger than oneself, so it is called a great cause.


    And this enemy can be human or monster.


    "Is it a stepping stone to the new world? It''s really a romantic speech." Su Jin said with a smile: "So Liu is the object of your choice, willing to be the object of the stepping stone?"


    "Accurately speaking, it should be this Astoria family."


    Speaking of this, Alphia''s expression is very cold:


    "At the time of Orari, only the family of the goddess of justice was active on the front line to maintain order."


    "And that little girl is one of them."


    Hearing this Su Jin, I immediately understood Alphia''s ''disciple''s statement''.


    Old seniors use life as nourishment for the growth of juniors, and in a sense, they can indeed be called disciples.


    However, when the seniors lifted their coffins and rose up, what they saw were decadent juniors and tombstones all over the ground.


    In a sense, this is indeed a very big blow.


    "Are you uncomfortable?" Su Jin comforted gently.


    "Hehe, I actually thought that this kind of thing would happen. After all, it''s just a group of hot-blooded little girls. It''s natural to die in the basement."


    Alphia sneered, and at the end of the laugh, she said with self-deprecating:


    "I thought I could accept it in the past, but now that I think about it, I realize that I''m still too naive."


    Hearing this, Su Jin reminded: "There is an old saying in my hometown that it is better to ask for others than to ask for yourself. I think this sentence is very suitable for you now."


    "Isn''t it better to beg yourself?" Alphia repeated, then squinted her eyes and said, "This is really suitable for me now, but it''s not suitable for that elf girl."


    Elf girl? People are much older than you. You, a woman who died at the age of 26... Su Jin complained in his heart, but on the surface he asked curiously:


    "Why, do you really plan to accept the other party as a disciple?"


    "I don''t have time to meddle in other people''s business." Alphia sneered.


    If she wasn''t terminally ill, she would have died a long time ago, and she would not have chosen to be a stepping stone for others.


    If she had met Su Jin instead of Erebos, she would have screwed Heilong''s head off long ago.


    Although that kind of black dragon is strong, Alphia does not think that the opponent cannot surpass it.


    In her current state, even without Su Jin''s help, she can try Dragon Slaying within a year.


    With this enemy around, Alphia is naturally in no mood to mind other people''s business.


    But she doesn''t care, but that doesn''t mean others can''t care... Thinking of this, Alfiel couldn''t help but look at Su Jin.


    Being stared at by her, Su Jin couldn''t help but be a little confused: "What do you think I am doing? I don''t accept disciples."


    "Isn''t it greedy for potential?" Alphia frowned, slightly surprised: "That''s beauty? Did you like the appearance of elves? Yes, they are indeed an unusually chaste ethnic group"


    "..." Su Jin was suddenly speechless: "Why do you think so?"


    Alphia was also puzzled when she heard this:


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s not a picture of color, and it''s not like a picture of me, so why do you pay attention to that little girl?"


    "I''m drawing you?" Su Jin suddenly felt a little guilty, but on the surface he still looked very calm: "How did you come up with this answer?"


    When Alphia heard this, her expression changed: "What is your reaction? Are you trying to impress me?"


    Alphia said this seemed unacceptable.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help but be happy, and couldn''t help but maliciously said: "Why, do you still think your worth is higher than the little girl in your eyes?"


    "The gap between the sky and the earth." Alfiya said confidently: "I became an adventurer at the age of 9, I was promoted to level 2 at the age of 10, to level 5 at the age of 13, and to level 7 at the age of 16, and I have the ability to fight across two levels. , and that little girl, is she still climbing level four?"


    ¡­


    "Isn''t such a gap the gap between heaven and earth?"


    When Su Jin heard these words, he looked at Alphia in surprise. Not to mention, the other party really has the capital to be proud of.


    After all, even now Orari''s most famous swordsman, Ais, the highest achievement is only level 5 at the age of 16, and it is basically difficult to fight back at level 6.


    And Alphia has reached level 7 at this age, and also has the strength of level nine.


    It''s no wonder that Alphia is so confident and arrogant at this level.


    "You are amazing."


    Su Jin sighed, and Alphia raised her chin slightly when she heard this.


    "It''s not like me." Su Jin sighed: "After the 24th birthday, I''m still an ordinary person, and after the 24th birthday, I have become a god, reaching 5 digits, and stepping into the demigod realm, I''m almost 25, and it''s just A 4-digit number is out of the ordinary, sigh... After all, I really didn''t improve the number of levels as much as yours."


    24-year-old is still an ordinary person, and after half a year, it is 5 digits... Are these 5 digits the 5 digits explained before? A demigod who cleans the surface? And the 4-digit number is exceptional... The four-digit number is the domain of the gods and Buddhas, and it is not a **** or Buddha like Orari, but a real **** and Buddha. In comparison, is there a five-digit number for level 7? ...Alphia fell into silence, she thought for a long time before she said to Su Jin:


    "You are indeed qualified, and you only want my color."


    "And then, how do you want me to accompany you tonight?"


    Is it so direct? Su Jin, who pretended to be hard, was a little stunned.


    Chapter 1160 The secret between the two


    Is it so direct? Su Jin looked at Alphia with astonishment on her face, and said strangely:


    "Why do you have the idea that I need your company?"


    "You care?" Alfia brushed her hair on the temples and asked softly.


    Su Jin nodded, he really cares, after all, this development is indeed too fast.


    Although Su Jin did not encounter too fast, but some kind of intention is basically an exchange of interests, or even coercion and inducement.


    But, he didn''t do these things to Alphia, did he?


    Then the next second Alphia gave Su Jin an incomprehensible reason:


    "You pretended to be Zeus."


    "Huh?" Su Jin was stunned.


    Alphia seemed to like Su Jin''s dazed expression, turned her head slightly, and said with a smile:


    "Since you claim to be Zeus who killed Hakoniwa and obtained his spiritual identity, then it shouldn''t be too much for me to understand you as Zeus?"


    "No, not too much..." Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    At this time, the hair on Alphia''s sideburns was pulled behind her ears, and she said softly:


    "I''m a very self-aware person about how I look."


    "As long as it''s ''Zeus'', no one doesn''t want to sleep with me. From this, it can be deduced that you want my beauty, understandable?"


    Su Jin''s expression became even more bizarre. Although it sounded a bit strange, it seemed to be the case, it was absolutely amazing!


    "So you think I want to sleep with you?" Su Jin asked strangely.


    "Don''t you want to?" Alphia asked rhetorically.


    No, I think... Su Jin looked at Alfia, with her seemingly calm and delicate face, and sighed:


    "Have they harassed you many times?"


    Alphia asked back at this time: "You should ask me, how many times has he been castrated by me?"


    Su Jin''s legs tightened. Although he knew in his heart that it was impossible for him to hurt him, he instinctively acted like this.


    "I think you should be able to trust my character.


    Smiling tiger.


    This is Su Jin''s impression of Alphia now.


    To be honest, being able to say the word castrated without changing her face, Alphia''s terrifying level has surpassed all the women Suning has met.


    Alphia raised her lips and asked with a smile, "What are you afraid of? You haven''t done anything to me."


    "Besides, even if you want to do something, I can''t resist."


    "That would be pointless, loser." Su Jin shrugged and said bluntly.


    Although he is a bit lecherous, he still can''t do things like forcing women.


    "So that''s the case, do you like to play this kind of tune?"


    As if she understood something, Alfia narrowed her eyes slightly and said with a smile:


    "Still the original sentence, how do you want me to accompany you?"


    "Can you stop saying that?" Su Jin scratched his hair: "It makes me seem like I''m recruiting you for this purpose."


    "Oh? Does it mean that people like me are talented in Hakoba?" Alphia''s eyes seemed to light up slightly.


    Is this what you care about? Su Jin was a little surprised, and explained carefully:


    "I personally think that a person''s talent is very much dependent on circumstances."


    This is Su Jin''s heart.


    He never thinks he is a genius. Although everything he has now includes his own efforts, to a large extent, it is because of the right wind that he has attracted investment.


    From the very beginning, the godhead gifted by Black Rabbit, the gift of the center, the prototype of the forum''s small universe, and the channel to travel through the world, a few double-digit support.


    To a large extent, his strength comes from standing on the right track. Taking advantage of the situation, this is not because Su Jin worked hard, but because he chose the right track.


    People need to be self-aware.


    "If you have the same conditions as me, Alphia, people like you will probably be better off than me." Su Jin said very sincerely.


    Alphia, a woman, can climb to the top in just a few years in an environment like Orari. Su Jin doesn''t think she can do it in the same environment.


    "Really? I didn''t expect you to recognize my talent so much." Alphia''s mouth curled slightly, and then said, "However, this is impossible."


    "Because I didn''t have the chance to sleep with the Protoss from the beginning, and I won''t get the investment in the truths you talk about."


    Why is it accented on the word sleep? But I don''t understand is it sleep for sleep? Su Jin looked at Alphia with a black line, and said speechlessly, "What do you think of me?"


    Alphia tilted her head slightly: "What do you think it is?"


    "Protoss killer? Super Cowherd? A terrible leader who controls the entire community with his lower body? Young Zeus who hasn''t rotted to the end?"


    Hey, is it too much to say more? Su Jin''s eyelids fell madly at Alphia.


    There is still a bit of a 26-year-old person, and the schoolgirl tilts her head to be cute. Are you embarrassed?


    "Angry?" The smile on Alphia''s face became even wider: "You''re actually angry, so how do you plan to let me accompany you?"


    Can''t get over this topic? Su Jin frowned and asked, "Why do you keep emphasizing this?"


    "Repaying the kindness." Alphia said calmly: "Exchange of interests, selling yourself for glory, whatever you want to understand, the leader who took me back from the underworld~"


    "If you care so much about this, don''t you want me to learn from those little girls and have a good relationship with you?" Alphia looked at Shu Xin with a playful smile: "How old are you? profit?"


    Su Jin said in a deep voice at this time: "Adults do value interests, but the partners of the community are different..."


    If you really only value interests, just like the **** who could only lie on the bed back then, wouldn''t it be more in the interest of the Black Rabbit to abandon him?


    It is because the Black Rabbit did not give up that Su Jin became the current one.


    Therefore, in Su Jin''s view, the community is more inclined to the family, and the family does not value interests, or only interests.


    This is his insistence.


    When Alphia heard this, she opened her eyes slightly and glanced at Su Jin:


    "I can more or less understand why those unimaginable bigwigs are fascinated by your deceit."


    "Then let''s put it another way." Alphia had a smile on her face: "I want to sleep with you, okay?"

 Chapter 848：

    "Just like your men want more beauties, I also want to pick the strongest man, a man whose talents are better than mine. That''s fair, isn''t it?"


    Su Jin took a deep breath and said, "Okay, how do you want to play? I''ll accompany you, so don''t let it go."


    Hearing this, Alphia smiled, turned her head and asked:


    "How far is it from the church you said?"


    "Just turn the corner ahead, about 50 meters."


    "Let''s go."


    The two of them turned the corner all the way and moved forward, and it didn''t take long for them to reach the door of the church.


    "...It''s actually here..." Alphia looked at the dilapidated church in front of her, and the expression on her face couldn''t hold back.


    Su Jin asked playfully at this time: "What? Do you care about the environment? Do you need me to change the location?"


    "...let''s change it." Alphia said softly.


    Su Jin heard the words, slightly surprised: "Give me a reason."


    Alphia was silent for a while, then said, "This used to be the property of the Hera family."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows: "Then what?"


    "..." Alphia pursed her dry lips and said, "My sister and I were born here, my sister''s wedding was also here, and even Bell''s child was born here."


    "Isn''t this better?" Su Jin blurted out, and then he noticed that he had reneged on his promise and said, "You won''t be able to afford it, will you?"


    Looking at Su Jin who was smiling but not smiling, Alphia gritted her teeth and pushed open the door of the church.


    Chapter 1161 What I like is not Ais, but...


    Inside the dilapidated church.


    Spotted beams of light come from the window through the curtains, adding bright light and shadow to the dark room.


    Under the sunlight, the delicate face of the silver-gray-haired woman became more charming.


    "It''s a lot of experience, the leader is a student."


    Alphia, with fine sweat on her face, looked at the figure sitting on the sofa with a playful look.


    Su Jin, who was holding a glass of red wine, glanced at her and took a sip of wine with a flat expression, as if the scenery in front of him could no longer cause waves in his heart.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "Playing a ghost."


    Alphia spoke playfully and childishly, which was completely different from the indifferent image of the ice beauty before.


    "Whether it''s the Loki family or the Freya family, after seeing me, their expressions will definitely be very interesting."


    "Black belly, you." Su Jin drank the wine and spit out a turbid breath: "You can play as you like, and if you have time, test what newcomers you can attract."


    "Do you want all women? You were so gentle with me 10 minutes ago." Alphia asked in a playful tone.


    "Whatever you think." Su Jin rolled his eyes and couldn''t help but said, "Mingming is going to die, so don''t pretend to be a mature woman there."


    "Don''t men just like to show off?" The Alphirian sneered.


    Even a cold smile appeared on her face, and there was no charm.


    "Or do you enjoy the charm of the process?"


    "Where did you learn this?" Su Jin looked at her strangely: "The Hera family is not the Istar family."


    "But the Hera family doesn''t exclude the Amazons." Alphia seemed to be in a good mood, and explained: "You would never have imagined how bold a family, all female, would be."


    "Stop pretending." Su Jin rolled his eyes: "Don''t you think it''s funny that a woman who doesn''t even know how to bend her waist keeps talking about being bold?"


    Alphia''s face was a little red, but the redness was not obvious on her already radiant face.


    "It''s just a bit of crude technology, I can learn it quickly with my talent."


    "Oh?" Su Jin had a little anticipation after hearing this: "I''ll be ready to greet you at that time. After making fun of this sentence, Su Jin put down his glass and asked, "Okay, don''t make trouble, what the **** are you doing? What do you want to do? "


    Alphia''s face stagnated slightly, and then she chuckled: "You are quite suspicious."


    "I prefer to call this cautious." Su Jin cast a glance at her.


    Hearing this, Alphia rolled his eyes at him, and then said, "Like that black dragon taking revenge."


    "Then what?" Su Jin asked.


    "Go and see the little garden in your mouth."


    "No?" Su Jin was surprised.


    "And try to see if you can become a three-digit number." Alphia said with a smile: "Resurrection of others is the basic of this level, right?"


    Su Jin gave her a slightly surprised look: "You dare to think about it."


    Three-digit all-around field, this is not a small goal.


    How many powerful gods and demons have not been able to step into that field in their entire lives, but Alphia, who is only a human, has the mind to challenge.


    Really interesting woman.


    "Although I really want to say that if you just revive a few people, you can ask me for help, but if you think about it, you will refuse." Su Jin said with a smile.


    "I want to see how far I can go with my talent."


    Alphia looked at Su Jin, but her eyes were out of focus:


    "Just think of it as finding a little fun for the life that Bai picked up."


    "Of course, this matter can only be considered after solving the black dragon."


    "You can think about it."


    Su Jin shrugged, then stood up and put on his clothes, saying while wearing:


    "You have repaid the kindness of resurrection and the kindness of illness, and then we will have a harmonious and fraternal relationship between superiors and subordinates?"


    Alphia tilted her head slightly and said:


    "If you''re lonely, you can come to me anytime."


    "You really see it." Su Jin glanced at her, shook his head, and muttered, "Is the effect of dying once so strong?"


    Su Jin muttered and pushed open the door, left the room, and entered the corridor.


    There were still stains left, but on the church aisle where the dust was removed, Su Jin stood at the door, squinted, and turned to look at a corner:


    "Come out."


    His voice fell, but there was no response from the corner, but when he lowered his head slightly, he could see a golden fox tail, swaying gently across the ground like a broom.


    Su Jin pointed to the tail and said, "The tail, show it!"


    "Yeah!" The other party seemed to be surprised when he realized this, and after a short while, he walked out of the corner in resignation, lowered his head, pinched his fingers, and dared not speak.


    Su Jin looked at the girl with blond hair and fox ears in front of her, smiled and said, "Did you just eavesdrop? Chun Ji."


    "No, no." Sanjo Ye Chunji shook her head again and again, with a charming rouge on her face: "I didn''t actually see anything, and I didn''t hear anything."


    "That''s right!" Su Jin snapped his fingers.


    "Huh?" Mijono Haruhi was stunned.


    At this time, Su Jin said with a smile: "Remember this sentence, if Hestia asks, just say it."


    "Especially when she is going out to visit her former best friend, she is in the best mood. If she comes back and hears bad things about me, she will be very angry."


    "Hey!" Sanjo No Haruhi was stunned: "Do you want to hide from Lord Hestia?"


    At this time, Su Jin walked to Sanjo Ye Chunji, stretched out his right hand and slapped the wall on the left side of the opponent.


    "ah!"


    The girl screamed in shock.


    At this time, Su Jin raised the chin of Sanjo Ye Chunji, lowered his head, nose to nose, and looked at his eyes and said:


    "It''s a secret between us, okay?"


    "...Okay, okay." Looking at Su Jin''s face at close range, Sanjo Ye Chunji felt that her breathing was about to freeze, her head was dizzy, and her body was very weak. .


    "Chunji is really good." Su Jin smiled and rubbed Sanjo Ye Chunji''s head.


    Sanjo Ye Chunji, who was being rubbed, was a little shy, and glanced at the closed door with a little taste, and said in a low voice:


    "If Master Su Jin has any needs, you can come to the slave house."


    When Chunji said this, she lowered her head, blushed, and said in a low voice, "You don''t need to go to the women outside."


    Su Jin heard the subtle voice, smiled and rubbed his head:


    "Chun Ji, if you say this to the level 7 talent monster in the room, you will be bullied. I finally brought them here. It''s not good to go."


    "Level seven?" Sanjo Ye Haruhi exclaimed.


    She thought that the person inside was the door-to-door service that Su Jin had called for too long, but it turned out to be a level seven adventurer?


    And it''s actually Lord Su Jin, who was called to the station after a lot of hard work... Could it be... For the development of the family, Lord Su Jin did not hesitate to show off his beauty... So why can''t you tell Lord Hestia?


    Thinking of this possibility, Sanjo Ye Haruhime''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    "I understand. The slave family will keep secrets and get along well with that sister. Please rest assured, Lord Su Jin."


    Did the child misunderstand something? Su Jin looked at Chun Ji with a strange expression, thought for a while without explaining, but said:


    "No one came to see me while I was out?"


    Hearing this sentence, Sanjo Ye Chunji shook his head and nodded again, hesitated for a while, and said in a low voice:


    "Ais and Lefia came to find you last night, but were stopped at the door by Lord Hestia..."


    "Did they say anything?" Su Jin squinted, then lowered his head, and whispered in Sanjo Yuchun Ji''s ear, "Don''t worry, it''s a secret between us, Hestia won''t know. "


    Sanjo Ye Chunji, the whole person is numb, and her face is flushed, she is really beautiful:


    "Ais said that Su Jin is here. Remember to let me know when you come back. She is waiting for you in the Loki family, but God Hestia told me not to say it before leaving Orari..."


    "That vinegar jar."


    Su Jin smiled helplessly, feeling that Hestia was really jealous.


    Why don''t you go to the Loki Familia?


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, knowing that it was indeed necessary to communicate with Loki.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Su Jin patted Sanjo Ye Chunji''s head, and said while rubbing: "I''ll go to the Loki Familia later, how about going to the tavern to have a big meal together in the evening? It''s the rich hostess. ."


    "¡­¡­it is good."


    "So good!" Su Jin took a sip to Sanjo Ye Chunji, the girl walked out of the church as if she was about to steam.


    Chapter 1162 Loki''s Fear


    North Street, the residence of the Rocky family.


    After waiting at the door for a minute or two, Su Jin finally saw a familiar face.


    "Tsk, it''s really here!"


    The silver-gray-haired werewolf Bert smacked his mouth, seemingly unhappy, but he spoke very quietly, as if worried that Su Jin would hear.


    "Ferocious Wolf Burt?" Su Jin looked at him playfully, as if looking at an Erha: "I''ve admired the name for a long time, I wanted to chat alone when I went to the Ista family''s residence last time, but in the end it was because of various It¡¯s such a big event that I have to give up, and now it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met alone, so I don¡¯t know whether to treat it like an acquaintance or a stranger.¡±


    "Well, like that, it turns out that even you know my name."


    Thinking that the hidden level 7 in front of him would actually look up to his own name for a long time, Burt was inexplicably proud.


    But this sense of pride came and went quickly. As long as he thought of Ais'' behavior in the family in the past two days without leaving Su Jin, he felt a little sad for no reason.


    I''ve been in the family for so long, openly and secretly, but it''s not as good as a day or two of contact with others.


    And the worst thing is that when Bert was drinking with everyone yesterday, he took the courage to ask Aisi who he liked. Aisi didn''t hesitate to say Su Jin. When I came back, I was just suffocated.


    Especially when Su Jin came to the door today, she clearly suspected that the other party came to pick on Aisi as a master and apprentice, but she was not easy to speak to chase people away.


    This is even more embarrassing.


    Even if he was chased, he might not be able to drive away, and if he beat him, he couldn''t. Su Jinhe talked to him kindly, and he had to give up a smile, which was simply embarrassing.


    Thinking of this, Burt felt a block in his heart and wanted Su Jin to retreat: "Are you here to find Ais?"

 Chapter 849：

    "No, I''m here to apologize to Aisy for the **** of my home."


    With a slight apology on Su Jin''s face, he said softly:


    "My family''s **** seemed to have said too much to Ais last night, so I would like to apologize to her on behalf of the appellant about this matter."


    "Anything else?"


    Burt was immediately startled, wondering what the Hestia God was doing, and also wondered why Ais and Lefia didn''t tell the companions of the family after this incident, because it was a little unnatural:


    "If that''s the case, then come with me."


    People came to Ai Sidai to apologize to God, how can they drive people away? You can only take Su Jin to see Aisi, and you can''t lose the face of the gods. Let''s add a big enemy to the family.


    Can once take Su Jin to see Aisi, with Aisi''s previous attitude, doesn''t that mean that he wants to watch these two with your own eyes?


    Although he is a wolf, he would not dare to eat such dog food!


    ''Do you believe this? ¡¯


    Su Jin looked at Bert strangely. In fact, when he saw Bert, he could guess that the other party was sent by Loki, plus the identity of the other party''s suitor of Ais, so he deliberately mentioned the matter of Hestia. , and also think about what kind of tricks he should use to tease the other party if Bert refused just now, and the other party will be able to lie down.


    This is very boring.


    Don''t you think I''m a rival in love? Do you believe what your rival says? Want to be so naive?


    Under the command of complicated and indescribable emotions, Bert and Su Jin walked in quickly in the station.


    The two shuttled through the long aisle, walked across the carpet, and soon came to a door, pushed the door and walked in.


    As the door opened, the scene inside the room came.


    However, Su Jin didn''t find Aisi''s figure in the exquisitely decorated living room in front of him, but saw another person instead.


    A woman with red hair and red eyes, with a body that can get 5-star praise at the airport, is sitting on the sofa and looking at Su Jin with her feet up:


    "Good guy, you can''t be chased away by Bert, right?"


    "That, Loki..." Bert raised his hand and just wanted to tell Loki that Su Jin was now the **** of his family, but he was reprimanded by Loki before he finished speaking.


    "Go on, you bastard, you can''t even drive anyone away. Fortunately, I''m clever, I lied to you beforehand that Ais is here, or else I''ll be wronged by you."


    Seeing that Loki was so irritable, Burt immediately understood that she was annoyed by what she asked Aisi back when she was deliberately pretending to be drunk.


    Bert used wine yesterday to pretend to be drunk and asked Ais if she liked Su Jin, but Ais actually nodded.


    He didn''t give up, and asked in front of Loki, Loki and Su Jin, who Ais would choose, but Loki said with a smile, it must be himself, and Ais rejected it within a second.


    Next, Loki himself cried and asked who Ais wanted to marry? Who do you want to have a baby with? Who is thinking now?


    As a result, Ace knew that she had been reading Su Jin''s name there, and she cried directly to Loki.


    That night, many people in the Loki family, including the gods, lost their love.


    My little cabbage actually took the initiative to run to the pig, can I stop crying?


    Now that the pig is coming, can you not be grumpy?


    Thinking of the great power of Loki''s menopause, Bert''s mouth twitched, and he turned his head and left.


    He really didn''t want to go into this muddy water.


    But before leaving, when passing by Su Jin, Bert still whispered, "I''ll go and inform Ais."


    After all, he promised Su Jin to take him to Aisi. Even if he was bitter, the man''s promise could not be forgotten.


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin glanced at Bert in surprise.


    Young man, your way is wide, and you are quite affectionate and righteous?


    Then I''ll find you more she-wolf. As for Ais, this girl is too strong, you can''t control it, let your Uncle Su come.


    Su Jin patted Bert''s shoulder and sighed, "Go, I''ll solve Loki''s matter."


    Burt looked at him, bit his lip and walked out without speaking.


    At this time, Su Jin looked up at Loki, then swaggered to the sofa opposite her and sat down.


    Seeing Su Jin''s appearance, he was originally an angry Loki, and suddenly said angrily:


    "My mother, I admit that you can really make Ais stronger. What compensation do you want, the old lady recognizes it, but the only child, Ais, can''t talk about everything!"


    "I won''t marry Ace!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin wore a calm smile on his face:


    "You seem to have misunderstood Loki."


    "What? What did I misunderstand?" Loki was stunned for a moment, and asked in a puzzled way.


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "What I want here this time is not Ais, but you!"


    What you want is not Ais, but me? Loki was stunned, then suddenly woke up.


    Su Jin means.


    What he likes is not Ais, but... me? ?


    Loki was stunned.


    Chapter 1163 Answers given by Su Jin


    Hearing this shocking fact, Loki widened his eyes and opened his lips slightly, looking at Su Jin dumbfounded. Su Jin actually showed his love to himself? What''s the situation?


    Although it is said that the guy in front of him looks really good, and his height is in line with his own aesthetic, judging from Lulu''s forearm, his figure should also be a good one.


    If you really fall in love with this kind of boy, it doesn''t seem to be impossible.


    But this guy is a member of the Hestia family. If we are really dating the boy, will we bow our heads? It doesn''t work, absolutely not.


    Loki shook his head again and again, rejecting his psychological thoughts.


    Seeing this interesting scene, Su Jin couldn''t help but cocked the corners of his mouth, with a smile that was not a smile, full of viciousness.


    This scene was also watched by Loki, who had been staring at Su Jin.


    Why did he suddenly laugh? Is there something wrong with me?


    After regaining his senses, Loki suddenly wanted to understand something, and stood up abruptly, his cheeks flushed and said:


    "Bastard, not only did you stare at Ais, but you dare to tease me! Do you want to die?"


    Hearing the shouts of more embarrassment than intimidation, Su Jin raised his legs and pretended to be surprised:


    "Oh, didn''t you expect my little thought to be seen through so quickly?"


    "Should it be said that Loki is a god? The response is really fast enough, amazing."


    At this point, Su Jin pretended to clapp his hands twice, as if he was really sighing at Loki''s reaction.


    "You bastard!" Loki said angrily, as if he had been poured into a bucket of water, and said tremblingly: "Why are you Hestia family members so annoying?"


    That little dwarf is angry with himself about holding the tablet every day, the big one is fine, and the little one even teases himself.


    Is it true when she Loki is weak? Can anyone be bullied?


    Thinking of this Loki''s angry teeth, he said:


    "Believe it or not, I will call Riviera and the others to besiege you now."


    "Is this bad?" Su Jin showed a troubled expression.


    "Hey, be afraid!" Seeing Su Jin''s performance, Loki showed a smug expression like a child.


    However, it was at this time that Su Jin''s following was mentioned:


    "Multiplayer sports or something, even if Orari opens up again, she won''t accept this kind of tune, right?"


    Multiplayer? Loki was at a loss for a moment, and some couldn''t understand the literal meaning, but then, when she saw Su Jin''s teasing expression, she suddenly realized something, and her face instantly turned red:


    "I''m going, why are you thinking so dirty?"


    "Is there? Is the word multiplayer dirty?" Su Jin opened her big pure eyes and pretended to be dumbfounded.


    "Damn!" Seeing Su Jin''s innocent appearance, Rocky suddenly became angry.


    Obviously this **** was the first to open the yellow accent, but in the end he played innocent, but instead he became a person with an unhealthy mind.


    This guy just did it on purpose.


    No, I can''t go at Su Jin''s rhythm anymore, she''ll be **** if she goes on like this.


    Thinking of this, Rockyton sat down on the sofa. The soft sofa cushions relieved the impact and even made her bounce on it a few times.


    Loki buried his body deep in the sofa cushions, forced a sullen face, and looked at Su Jin expressionlessly:


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you, hurry up and tell me, what is the purpose of your coming here?"


    "I think I should have said it." Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth slightly, as if he wanted to repeat the old tricks and play Rocky''s mentality.


    However, this time Loki wasn''t fooled. She sneered and said sarcastically:


    "In that case, tell me in front of Hestia, oh, by the way, she seems to be out of town, do you need me to call Hestia back for you?"


    Although it is not clear what Hestia thinks of Su Jin, as an old acquaintance, Loki knows how deep a jealous jar Hestia is.


    Not to mention that Hestia attaches great importance to Su Jin, even if she doesn''t, Su Jin is just an ordinary member of the Hestia family, and she will not let the other party and Loki be too deeply involved.


    It is precisely because of this that Loki trusts Hestia''s ability to engage in Huang Sujin''s purpose, even if Loki doesn''t know what Su Jin wants to do now.


    When he heard that Loki was going to send Hestia, the big killer, Su Jin''s expression finally changed.


    He restrained his smile, pursed his lips, looked at Loki deeply, and said in a calm tone:


    "Okay, then change the subject."


    When Su Jin said this, he narrowed his eyes and covered his emotions:


    "I want to ask you a favor."


    "Oh?" Although he really wanted to complain about Su Jin''s request for help, what is this attitude, but Loki still showed a listening attitude.


    She was curious about what Su Jin wanted her to help with?


    At this moment, Su Jin said in a tone that could not be refused:


    "I want to replace Uranos and rule Orari''s guild."


    "..." Loki was silent, she was silent for a minute or two, as if receiving the information in this sentence.


    Finally, she looked at Su Jin''s face and looked at it for a while before saying:


    "Please come back."


    As if he didn''t even think about it, Loki calmly said:


    "The Loki family will only support Uranus'' rule over the guild. I don''t need to say more about the rest, right?"


    Hearing this Su Jin was not surprised, he just asked with a smile, "What if Uranos also agrees?"


    Loki raised his eyebrows very clearly. Uranus agrees too? So doesn''t this become a natural power replacement?


    If the guy in front of him really has the ability to convince Uranus, then he came here this time to seek the support of the two kings of Orari, and prepare for the power?


    If so, has Su Jin been to the Freya Family? Wait, Freya also acted with this guy before... Thinking of this, Loki couldn''t help frowning:


    "That Freya guy cooperated with you?"


    "That''s right." Su Jin replied with a clear affirmation.


    If Hermes and Zeus convince Uranus for a while, plus Freya and Orari, in the system of the two kings and families of the Guild, Su Jin will be pulled to 2/3.


    Of course, this does not include affiliated forces.


    For example, the Ganesha family who are close to the guild, such as the Craftsman family who are closely related to Freya.


    The affiliated forces of these alliances will also turn to Su Jin with Freya and the guild.


    Therefore, once it is completed, Su Jin will control 2/3 of Orari''s power. Even if Loki does not join, he will not be able to resist the general trend formed by Su Jin.


    It''s just that Su Jin''s idea, such a small place as Oulari, naturally needs to be fully controlled.


    That''s why he found Loki and wanted to negotiate the final piece of the puzzle.


    Loki, who had guessed a little of Su Jin''s thoughts, frowned deeply, finally sighed, and crossed his hands in front of him and said:


    "Sorry, I still refuse!"

 Chapter 850：

    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned and said in a surprised tone:


    "I don''t understand why you refused, what''s the reason?"


    "I think I should show the value of my side. I think you should know better than me about the changes in Ais. As for Orari, after Freya and Uranus stand behind me, you should also understand that in the end the result of."


    "You also refuse in this case?"


    "That''s right." Loki picked his ear lazily with his pinky finger: "For reasons, can you and Hestia be unhappy?"


    Su Jin paused and said nothing.


    At this time, Loki looked at the dirty thing on his little finger, blew it, and said with a faint look:


    "To be honest, from the first time I saw you, I thought you were dangerous."


    "The feeling of fear that seems to take everything from me at any moment makes me have to focus on you all the time."


    "Sometimes I also wonder where the fear comes from, but I can''t think of an answer."


    "I have this feeling, please forgive me for not being able to trust you, because every move of yours is suspicious in my eyes, and it is worth guarding against."


    "I can''t take your word for it until it''s gone, or until I''m sure what it is."


    "So, I''m sorry."


    "...So it is." Su Jin was stunned, then stood up and said, "Are you worried about the fear that I will take everything away?"


    Su Jin lowered his head and said with a slightly self-deprecating expression: "Really, it was because of this kind of thing."


    He shook his head, glanced at Loki and said, "Since you care so much about this unknown fear, then I''ll show it to you."


    Loki''s face froze, and he said in surprise, "What do you want to do?"


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, Su Jin strode out of the living room.


    It didn''t take long for a woman''s screams to come from outside the door.


    "Rivilia?" Loki, who heard the scream, was startled and rushed out of the room.


    Chapter 1164 Loki with a broken mentality


    At the moment when the voice sounded, Loki opened the door first, rushed out of the room, and entered the corridor.


    That is, at the same time, she saw Su Jin and Riviria in the corridor.


    However, it was different from what Loki imagined.


    Riviera was not attacked by Su Jin, or rather the "attack" that Loki imagined.


    Even Loki felt that the scene she was seeing was very strange.


    In the carpeted corridor, Riviera, wearing a long emerald dress, leaned against the wall with her back against the wall, and her eyes were red. In front of her, she had a light expression, crossed Riviera''s neck with one hand, pressed the wall, and smiled. Happy Su Jin.


    Their current posture is like that of a wicked family bullying a pure elf girl, and they are still in the posture of a wall.


    Seeing this scene, the corners of Loki''s mouth twitched a few times, slandering Su Jin''s stinginess in his heart.


    Didn''t he just reject Su Jin''s invitation? As for putting your anger on Riviera?


    And just when Loki was slandering, he raised his hand with a chuckle, gently brushed the hair sticking on Riviria''s side face, and said with a smile:


    "Look, my hair is sticking to my face, yes- no rest okay?"


    Seeing Su Jin molesting Riveria in front of him, Loki''s face suddenly became ugly.


    "Who do you think this is because of?" Rivilia blushed slightly, glared at Su Jin angrily, and said, "If it wasn''t for Loki, you would leave me the task arranged by the guild, Have I been busy since the early morning until now?"


    Ah this... It''s a little embarrassing to hear this Loki, because of Ista''s affairs, Uranos issued an order to recall the gods, and the series of arrangements that have been unfolded have naturally turned into large and small tasks. to all families.


    This time, Loki thought these tasks were troublesome and left them all to Finn and Riviria.


    You and Riviria complained that they didn''t rest well, and Loki really didn''t dare to refute it loudly.


    Thinking of this, Loki scratched his cheeks involuntarily:


    "It''s a lot of work for those who are capable...Rivilia, you can take care of it. I''ll treat you to a big meal tomorrow, okay?"


    Loki''s voice fell, but he saw Su Jin turned his head and glanced at himself, and then said:


    "It''s a lot of work for those who are capable...Rivilia, you can take care of it. I''ll treat you to a big meal tomorrow, okay?"? ? Loki was stunned for a moment, why is this guy repeating my words? Are you sick?


    And at this moment, something horrifying happened to Loki.


    "I really can''t do anything about you." Rivilia sighed helplessly, looking at Su Jin with a bit of doting in her eyes: "Forget the big meal, Loki, you have been honest recently, and I will Thank goodness."


    That ''Rocky'', Loki could clearly tell, was not calling herself, but calling Su Jin in front of her.


    And this discovery made Loki couldn''t help but open his eyes wide and his face froze.


    "Rivilla? What are you doing?"


    Loki couldn''t help shouting, and after waiting for two seconds, Rivillia didn''t respond, just blushed and looked at Su Jin who was close at hand with some uneasiness.


    "Hey!" Loki couldn''t help raising his hand and shouted again.


    At this moment, Loki''s pupils shrank, and he stared at his raised arm in horror.


    Only at this moment did she realize that her arm had turned transparent at this time.


    The color that was white and transparent but could not see through made Loki have a terrible guess in his heart.


    It was at this time that two members of the Loki Familia passed the aisle, and when they saw Su Jin and Rivilia, they exclaimed:


    "Lord Loki, Lord Riviera, this is you!"


    Rivilia blushed and couldn''t help waiting for the two newcomers to say: "It has nothing to do with you, so hurry up and get busy."


    Hearing Riviria''s urging, the two female members of the Loki Familia showed teasing expressions.


    "Oops, Riviera-sama is embarrassed!"


    "Hoooo, wall-knock, Lord Riviria was wall-thumped by Lord Loki, and it''s over, will we be silenced?"


    "Are you asking for a fight?"


    Riviria raised her fist threateningly and waved it angrily.


    The two members suddenly laughed lowly, avoided Loki, and ran away along the aisle.


    Loki stared blankly at the backs of the two leaving, his expression dazed and bewildered.


    "Okay, can you let me go? Lord Loki." Riveria looked at Su Jin helplessly and said, "I still have a lot of official business to deal with."


    "Not yet, there are some things I want you to cooperate with Riviria."


    As Su Jin said, he turned his head to look at Loki and said:


    "What do you think about it?"


    With Su Jin''s words, Rivilia said in surprise as if she had just discovered Loki:


    "Huh? Why is there anyone here? No, who is this girl? Is it your friend, Lord Loki?"


    friend? Loki''s eyes flickered.


    But at this time, Su Jin naturally stretched out his hand and embraced Rivilia''s slender waist:


    "Ah, he is indeed my friend."


    Livilia noticed Su Jin''s small movements, so she couldn''t help raising her hand, and gently patted Su Jin''s hand that was doing the trick. After finding that she couldn''t pat Su Jin''s hand, she could only helplessly let him hug her. .


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s not an example~" Riviera said in a low voice.


    And standing in front of her, Loki, who vaguely heard her words, kept his own silence, and only asked after three seconds:


    "Rivilia, who are the people who accompanied you into the Ista family the day before yesterday?"


    "Ah?" Rivilia was stunned for a moment, obviously wondering why the ''stranger'' in front of him asked such a question.


    She couldn''t help turning her head to look at Su Jin, and after Su Jin nodded slightly in recollection, she replied:


    "Besides me, there were Finn, Bert, Tiona and Lord Loki who participated in that operation. May I ask what is the matter with this?"


    "If you want to ask the details of the Istar incident, I think it''s better for you to ask Lord Loki himself, because he is the initiator of this incident."


    "Is Loki... the initiator?"


    Loki repeated this sentence, and the corners of his mouth evoked an exaggerated arc.


    She looked at Su Jin, her eyes mixed with fear and understanding, and said:


    "So that''s why I''m afraid of you? Is that what you want to tell me?"


    Su Jin didn''t speak, just smiled and looked at Loki:


    "Do you like this answer?"


    "Like it?" Loki repeated, the corners of his mouth opened wider and wider: "I like your mother!"


    After she rudely scolded this sentence, with red eyes, she said to Su Jin:


    "The old lady is dressed!"


    "I surrender!"


    Chapter 1165 Couple''s outfit


    After a full 10 minutes, Riveria had been dismissed by Su Jin for a long time, and Loki, who was slumped on the sofa in the living room, relaxed and looked at Su Jin like a dead fish and said:


    "So, what was that ability just now? The existence to replace me? Or the rules of deceiving the world?"


    Su Jin took a cup of black tea, took a sip, and said with a smile:


    "more than."


    Still more than that? The veins on Loki''s forehead jumped a few times.


    At this time, Su Jin held the black tea and said with a contented expression:


    "You can think of this as a conceptual overlay."


    "When I use that power, in the eyes of the world, Loki is me, but I''m not just Loki."


    In other words, you are 10,000 yuan, and I only mean 100 yuan in it... Loki, raised his hand and squeezed his eyebrows and said:


    "In other words, the Zeus who was involved in the Ista family was also you?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and said, "I never said that, and you have no evidence in your hands."


    This is an admission... Loki''s heart sank, looking at the man in front of him, he didn''t have the courage to smile at all.


    After all, the man in front of him was someone who could take everything from him at any time.


    But then again, what kind of ability is so shameless to be able to directly replace her existence?


    Thinking of this, Loki couldn''t help but ask, "What is this ability called?"


    "Most people call it: real name control." Su Jin put down the teacup, looked at Loki uncertainly and said, "I said this, can you understand?"


    "...Understandable." Loki took a deep breath, then cursed to himself, "But this is outrageous!"


    "Outrageous is like outrageous **** opening the door to outrageous, outrageous home!"


    "Why is my real name in your hands?"


    "Loki should be me!"


    I wasn''t myself? Or did I actually get 2nd place in the Loki Play Contest?


    Now Loki is such a **** mentality.


    "That''s another story."


    Su Jin raised his legs and looked at the furious Loki jokingly:


    "For the specific reason, you can ask Hermes. I don''t want to talk too much about this."


    Hearing this, Loki was instantly angry, but as the defeated loser who surrendered, she no longer had the courage to top Su Jin before.


    But she still had some doubts.


    "Speaking of which, why was Rivillia willing to be so close to you just now?"


    "It wasn''t like this with me before, obviously?"

 Chapter 851：

    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin raised his finger and pointed at himself.


    "You want to say: look at your own background?" Loki said with a somewhat ugly face.


    If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it, why are you still scolding people?


    However, at this time, Su Jin said quietly:


    "No, I just wanted to say: look at the face."


    Loki fell silent for a while.


    After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "Grass, Nizi Rivilian, she is really thinking of spring."


    Loki already understood what Su Jin said.


    With Su Jin''s face and Loki''s status as a god, to attack Riviera, wouldn''t it be possible to lie to bed in three days?


    Although it was because of the blessings of the gods, but thinking of Rivillia''s vigilance against her, she even taught Aisi to stay away from her own behavior...


    Grass, thinking about it this way, isn''t her Loki a failure?


    If it is Su Jin, I am afraid that the children of Riviria and Ais will be able to make soy sauce?


    Thinking of this, Loki''s mouth twitched a few times.


    Loki had given up in his heart.


    She gave up her resistance to Su Jin in her heart.


    Because Loki understood that it was of no use at all.


    As long as the man in front of her wants it, the other party can completely swallow her identity and command the current Loki family in Loki''s name and fact.


    Not to mention that Loki''s years of hard work have been stolen, Rivillia and Ais will fall into Su Jin''s hands unknowingly.


    This is simply a disaster!


    A disaster for Loki, both physically and mentally.


    The ability to replace the existence of others is simply outrageous!


    Loki gritted his teeth bitterly.


    Su Jin was happy when she saw Loki gnashing his teeth.


    If it wasn''t for Loki''s identity to take Riviera and disrespect Rivillia Asia Pacific, Su Jin would probably do this to retaliate for Loki''s overly egoistic behavior just now.


    However, although this option was abandoned, it did not mean that Su Jin would let Loki go.


    For this awkward goddess, Su Jin naturally wants to stimulate her on the things that the other party cares about the most.


    Loki, who didn''t know what Su Jin was thinking, took a few deep breaths, finally calmed down, and then said to Su Jin with a dark face:


    "What are you going to ask me to do next? Support you to become the ruler of the guild?"


    "My purpose has not changed from beginning to end." Su Jin folded his hands in front of him and said with a smile, hinting at Loki with his eyes.


    "So it''s all my fault?" The corner of Loki''s mouth twitched, scolding Su Jin''s carefulness in his heart.


    However, when he thought that he had offended this careful man, Loki felt a pain in his heart:


    "Are you going to tell Rivillia and the others?"


    "The things of the gods belong to the gods, and the mortals belong to the mortals. Do you want me to teach you this kind of truth?" Su Jin said in a melodious tone...


    Oralene, personal conflicts between gods do not involve adventurers.


    In layman''s terms, the conflict between Loki and Hestia should not lead to hostility between the two major families, with the exception of one adventurer who took the initiative to challenge.


    It is precisely because of this consensus that the major families within Orari will not cause wars due to the willfulness of the gods.


    "I see." Loki, who knew the rules of Orari, sighed.


    She understands Su Jin''s purpose, just to support him to become the ruler of the guild, and she doesn''t need even the Lord of Rocky to follow Su Jin''s lead.


    Loki accepted this easily.


    Isn''t it just voting, simple!


    "I really don''t understand what you''re asking for that position," Loki muttered.


    The ruling **** of the guild is not a good job.


    Even Uranus lives in the underground of Babeta all year round, suppressing the dungeon with divine power.


    The ruling **** of the guild is actually responsible for matters related to the dungeon.


    In the eyes of almost all gods, this is a thankless thing.


    That''s why Loki wondered why Su Jin wanted to grab such a position.


    However, it is their business that people are willing to rob them, and she, a surrenderer, is not qualified to make irresponsible remarks about them.


    In the face of Loki''s confusion, Su Jin just said calmly:


    "The doubts in your heart will eventually have answers in the future."


    "The future?"


    Loki repeated in a low voice, and then continued:


    "That''s not my business."


    She raised her head as she spoke, held out the contract document, looked at Su Jin while drafting, and asked cautiously:


    "There are so many conditions, right?"


    Su Jin looked at the contract written by Loki, narrowed his eyes, and said with a smile:


    "In addition, I am not prohibited from contacting members of the Loki family. If the family has the idea of ??converting, the Loki family can''t stop it without my permission."


    Hearing this sentence, Loki shook his hands and said with a smile:


    "You really are staring at Ais, right?"


    Su Jin shook his head.


    When Loki saw this, his eyes widened in surprise. Su Jin didn''t stand up to Ace, why didn''t she believe it?


    At this moment, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "It''s not just Ace."


    rnm... Loki had 10,000 swear words in her heart, but in the face of the terrifying man in front of her and Su Jin''s playful gaze, she finally had no choice but to blacken her face and sign her name on the document.


    Seeing the aggrieved Loki looking at the contract signed on the table, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched little by little.


    Chapter 1166 Have you heard of the professor?


    Looking at the rough contract document in his hand and the regulations that were biased towards him, Su Jin squinted slightly, and then received the document as a whole into the gift card:


    "Although I have done some superfluous things, in this way, Loki is almost done. Thinking of this, Su Jin can''t help but feel happy.


    Ouranos representing the guild, the Freya and Loki families representing Orari¡¯s high-end combat power, and the Hermes family who controlled the business of intelligence.


    It can be said that Su Jin has directly or indirectly controlled more than 80% of Orali''s power.


    And the rest are nothing more than the neutrals, and the evil gods lurking in Orari who are planning to do something.


    And these people, Su Jin will remove them as soon as possible in the next action, at least to the level that can''t hinder him.


    "So there''s only work left to finish." Su Jin squeezed his eyebrows, and his tone was somewhat relaxed.


    Hermes and Orari''s dark side are connected, and Su Jin can use Hermes to fish.


    After doing this, in terms of observing the world, all Su Jin has to do is attack the Black Dragon and replace Ouranos.


    And these all require Orari to have a stable situation.


    "In that case, Uranos''s recall of the gods has caused me trouble. After all, the return of those gods will inevitably conflict with the existing Orari forces, which will affect my control of Orari to some extent."


    Thinking of this Su Jin, I can''t help but smile.


    Because of the movement made by him impersonating Zeus, Uranos was worried about the escalation of the situation and had to recall all the gods, which indirectly affected Su Jin''s control of Orari.


    Does this count as pitting yourself?


    However, this is actually necessary. After all, in order to block the wrong world and reduce the smearing effect on Alger, I must have Zeus as the culprit... Thinking of this, Su Jin feels much more relaxed.


    "Unfortunately, observation of the world requires influence, not force. It depends on the connection between me and various characters, and it depends on the same influence as the protagonist of the world or related characters of the protagonist, and the method of this influence also decides. The spirituality I have obtained is biased towards good or evil, otherwise using force to directly subdue everyone and ruling the world may be the most convenient way to observe."


    Of course, Su Jin himself knows that once he chooses to rule by force, conflicts are inevitable, and violent conflicts will cause his spirituality to be biased towards evil and evil gods.


    And in Hakoniwa, which is based on the Boon game, the evil **** is not a popular character.


    Su Jin shook his head slightly, regretting that he couldn''t choose the most convenient way, then stepped forward, walked along the corridor to a room on the third floor, and knocked on the door.


    dong dong!


    The door was knocked gently, and a woman''s doubtful voice could be heard in the room not long after.


    "Who?"


    Su Jin, who heard that it was Lefiya''s voice, was slightly surprised, and then said, "It''s me, Su Jin, I received the message you left for me from Chunji."


    "Eh? Mr. Su Jin?"


    Lefiya''s surprised voice came out:


    "That, please wait a moment, wait, Ace, I haven''t..."


    Before Lefiya''s eager voice could finish, the door in front of Su Jin was pulled open.


    A girl with splendid blonde hair and beautiful like a fairy appeared in front of Su Jin.


    "Please come in." The blond girl with a flat expression said calmly.


    Su Jin looked at Ais in front of him, and after looking over the other side and looking into the room, standing next to the sofa, Lefiya, who had just changed half of her clothes, her expression became a little frozen:


    "I think I should need to stand at the door for a while."


    He stretched out his hand, pulled the door again, waited for two minutes and reopened it, and saw Ais behind the door and Lefiya, who had put on a shirt, and said:


    "Looks like my timing is pretty accurate."


    Lefiya, who was kneeling on the sofa, turned red, she couldn''t help clenching her short sleeves, she wanted to be angry, but she didn''t know who to be angry with and said:


    "Ais, how can you open the door while I''m changing?"


    When Ais heard this, her eyes widened slightly, she was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head and apologized:


    "Sorry, I just forgot."


    Hearing this sentence, Lefia''s breathing stagnates, but seeing Ais''s lowered head portrait is like a child who is afraid of being punished after making a mistake, she immediately said with an angry smile:


    "At this time you know it''s wrong again? Really..."


    Although Ais did something wrong, what can Lefia do, she can only choose to forgive.


    Is it possible to really punish Ais? Lefiya has no such courage.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had walked to the sofa opposite Lefiya, sat down and said with a smile:


    "By the way, what are you two doing in the room? It''s mysterious."


    "Trying on clothes."


    While talking, Lefiya pulled over two or three bags next to the sofa, opened a little to Su Jin, and looked at the contents inside.


    Su Jin looked down and found that they were all short-sleeved T-shirts and jeans. There were many styles, but the pictures were all of couples.


    Aware of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but looked at Lefiya with subtle eyes.


    Feeling Su Jin''s subtle gaze, Lefiya seemed to understand something, and said with a blushing cheek:


    "It''s not what you think, because Ais doesn''t even know how to dance, so I bought this..."


    Before Lefiya finished speaking, Su Jin added, "Is this why you bought a couple''s outfit?"


    The sound of a kettle boiling sounded above Lefiya''s head.


    She blushed, turned her head and didn''t dare to look directly at Su Jin''s eyes, and muttered something in her mouth, ''It was just an accident'', ''Ais agreed to it'', etc., but in a very low voice, It doesn''t sound real.


    However, to Su Jin, who heard it clearly, Lefiya''s behavior was very subtle.


    Does this lily elf really want lily?


    At this time, Ais, who was forgiven by Lefiya, walked to the two of them and wondered:

 Chapter 852：

    "What is a couple''s outfit?"


    "Ah this?" Lefiya was startled, her eyes rolled wildly, and she changed the subject: "The so-called couple''s outfit actually means that the boys and girls who have a good relationship wear similar clothes..."


    "Oh!" Ais was stunned, then directly reached out and took out a short sleeve from the bag and handed it to Su Jin: "Then let''s wear a couple''s outfit."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin and Lefiya were both stunned.


    Chapter 1167 Then change me


    "Ais..." Although she knew Ais''s naturalness, Lefiya, who saw this scene, was still heartbroken: "The clothes you bought with me this time!"


    Obviously I came first.


    Whether it¡¯s taking an adventure or buying clothes, I¡¯m the one who came first, so why is Ais¡¯ attention focused on Mr. Su Jin!


    Lefiya''s mentality has collapsed a bit.


    Hearing this, Ais couldn''t help but tilt her head and said, "Klefia is a girl."


    It''s a girl... Lefiya''s expression freezes.


    Okay, co-authoring, am I cheating myself? I''m really stupid. I knew that the couple''s outfit was only worn by good sisters. What did I say about men and women?


    Looking at the clothes that were brought in front of him, Su Jin waved his hand and declined:


    "Forget it, Ace, the clothes you are wearing are not the size I can wear."


    "Oh!" Ais took the clothes back regretfully, stuffed them into the bag, and asked Su Jin:


    "Then next time?"


    "Next time." Su Jin''s tone was somewhat subtle.


    He really hasn''t worn a couple''s outfit. If he and Ais really wear a couple''s outfit... Su Jin always felt that it would be a terrible Shura field again.


    "Speaking of which, did you have anything to do with me yesterday?"


    "yesterday?!"


    Lefiya''s expression became obviously a little angry, and she couldn''t help but say before Ais could react:


    "Mr. Su Jin, although it may be a little talkative, God Hestia, is there something wrong with your attitude towards you?"


    "Is there a problem?" Su Jin''s expression became strange.


    "Yes, there is a problem." Lefiya said with a face full of complaints: "How can you call all the female guests who come to the door to be vixen!"


    "Even if Ais and I are not embarrassed by such a statement, Haruhi, who is present, is also embarrassed! Isn''t this affecting innocent people?"


    No, in Hestia''s eyes, none of the three of you are innocent... Su Jin''s heart is full of complaints.


    Su Jin is well aware of Hestia''s possessiveness, but since the contact time is too short, it is not something that can be done in the short term. "If it''s about Hestia, I apologize to you."


    "Ah, I didn''t say that, and it''s not Mr. Su Jin''s fault either."


    Lefiya hurriedly waved her hand, explained it, and then said:


    "It''s just that God Hestia was a little too emotional at the time. In fact, it''s just a small matter, you don''t need to worry about it."


    No, I''m actually quite concerned about how Hestia is jealous. It''s only been a few days since I''ve been in contact with him... Su Jin whispered in his heart.


    "As for why I was looking for you yesterday..."


    Lefiya said, her gaze turned to Ais who was standing beside Su Jin''s sofa.


    Su Jin noticed this, turned his head to look at Aisi and said, "It turned out to be Aisi, are you looking for me?"


    "Yeah." Ais replied softly. Although the emotion in her tone was not big, it was much stronger than before.


    "Is it getting stronger again?"


    Su Jin asked jokingly, in his opinion, this overly natural girl in front of her only cares about getting stronger.


    Of course, Su Jin doesn''t mean that this is bad. It is someone else''s business to want to become stronger and revenge. If you haven''t experienced what they have encountered, don''t persuade them to let them go. Hypocrisy is a must.


    "..." Hearing Su Jin''s joking words, Ais opened her mouth and seemed to be a little silent.


    Seeing this scene, not only Su Jin, but also Lefiya noticed something was wrong.


    Shouldn''t he be embarrassed for bothering me (Su Jin) again and again? Su Jin and Lefiya couldn''t help but think.


    Thinking of this, the two of them couldn''t help feeling a little relieved.


    Based on what the two knew about Ais before, the other party never hesitated when it came to becoming stronger. The right and wrong methods were desperate attempts.


    Being able to hesitate now, in a sense, has gotten rid of the previous paranoia, and this, in the eyes of the two, is a good thing for Ais.


    "If you think it will make me embarrassed, why don''t you say it and let me judge whether it is embarrassing." character, Ace."


    Hearing this, Ais was silent for a while, then reached out and picked up the small ceramic teacup with a sky blue pattern on the low tea table in front of her.


    And just as she stretched out **** and picked up the teacup, with a bang, the teacup was crushed by Aisi.


    The sudden voice startled Lefiya, but Su Jin, who saw this scene, frowned and made her own judgment:


    "So that''s the case, did the overly powerful force make your control plummet?"


    Su Jin has seen this phenomenon too many times. If nothing else, the thirteen Agulolas living in his blood are now troubled by such things.


    However, unlike Agulola''s decline in control due to the skyrocketing spirit, Ais''s current problem is that the bounty effect of the transformation of the power of creation is too strong, and it has tapped out too much potential of Aisi.


    ''I remember that the new favor ability of Ye is similar to that of Bengyu, but I did not have this phenomenon at the time, but the control was too strong. ¡¯


    ''Yes, is it the reason of the small universe? Bengyu has tapped the potential of the small universe, and the most important thing about this potential is control. After all, it is the power to detonate the big bang in the human body. Without strong control, the first person to kill the small universe is probably the user. Own. ¡¯


    In an instant, Su Jin had a precise judgment on Ais'' situation.


    That is, the potential of physical fitness far exceeds the potential of control, which also leads to the imbalance of control.


    The reason for this, of course, is that potential differs from potential.


    Even a person who specializes in mathematics, who can score 150 points every time, is relatively poor in Chinese, only 100 points. You can''t say that this person has no talent in language, you can only say that his talent in language is not as good as mathematics.


    As for Ais, her ability to control is not as good as her physical strength.


    "Did you see it?" Ais opened her mouth slightly, and an emotion called surprise appeared on her originally calm expression.


    "It''s just that mornings of this level can still be distinguished."


    Su Jin looked at Ais with a funny look, shook his head slightly and said:


    "It''s just that in terms of control, I don''t have any quick fixes at hand."


    Ais paused when she heard this, then nodded heavily and said:


    "I see, I''m going to increase my control training."


    "Extra training?" Lefiya heard that the whole face was not good: "Ais, are you working too hard? This week, you only have yesterday, did you sleep more than three hours?"


    "..." Ais heard this and avoided Su Jin''s sight for some reason, and protested in a low voice: "Lefiya, control can only be strengthened by strengthening exercises."


    "But rest is also very important!" Lefiya said hard against Aisi: "If you continue like this, I will notify Riviera to supervise you!"


    Hearing this sentence, Ais seemed to be inexplicably short in height:


    "What Rivillia can understand, uncontrollable power will only bring disaster. She taught me this sentence."


    "But Lord Rivillia never taught you how to compress your sleep time to practice?"


    Lefiya stood up angrily, put her hands on her waist and said:


    "Even if you want to become stronger, you have to combine work and rest!"


    Hearing this sentence, Ais seemed to be even shorter:


    "Three hours of rest a day is enough for me."


    She didn''t have much confidence when she said this:


    "There are no shortcuts to increasing control."


    "There are no shortcuts, there are no shortcuts..."


    Before Lefiya finished speaking, she heard a subtle voice next to her.


    "There are still shortcuts."


    Hearing this sentence, Lefiya and Ais couldn''t help but paused and turned to look at Su Jin.


    Su Jin touched his chin and said with a deep meaning:


    "Have you heard of the magic of ''Professor''?"


    "professor?"


    Lefiya and Ais looked at each other and saw the question mark in each other''s eyes at the same time.


    Chapter 1168 Lefiya''s mentality collapsed


    "Yes, professor. Su Jin''s expression is not so serious, but rather teasing:


    "A magic that distills the user''s own knowledge and experience and imparts it to others."


    "This kind of magic depends on the knowledge of the user, and it happens that I have a lot of knowledge and experience about exercising control. Perhaps, I can pass it on to others through professors."


    "Of course, the effect depends on the endurance of the person who accepts this magic. If the endurance is strong, the knowledge and experience that will be taught will be fully accepted."


    "What?" Lefiya couldn''t help widening her eyes: "And this kind of magic?!"


    As soon as Lefiya finished speaking, she suddenly noticed something, turned her head slightly and saw Ais who was staring at her.


    Seeing this scene, Lefiya''s eyelids jumped, and she said unnaturally:


    "Ais, don''t look at me, I''ve never heard of this kind of magic."


    "Does it exist?"


    Ace asked softly.


    "If you ask me about this, I don''t know either!" Lefiya said dumbfoundedly: "I can only say that magic is such a miraculous power that there is no way that strange magic like the professor will appear. Well, Lord Riviera also said However, there is also a special category of spiritual magic in the category of magic, maybe this professor is not sure what kind of spiritual magic."


    Hearing this, Ais was silent for a moment, then turned around, looked at Su Jin with a serious face, and then bowed 90 degrees:


    "Please, please teach me how to improve control using the magic of the professor."


    "I know it''s greedy, so if you have any requirements, or if you need compensation, you can tell me all of them, and I''ll do my best to do it."


    Hearing Ais'' solemn voice, Su Jin and Lefiya sighed at the same time.


    Maybe this natural guy can only be so serious about getting stronger.


    "You know it''s greed..." Su Jin looked at Ais helplessly and sighed, "I''ll tell you the truth, this kind of magic is a kind of deception to you in a sense."


    "Deception?" Ais froze for a moment, tilted her head slightly and said, "Is magic fake?"


    "It''s true." Su Jin was very sure on this point.


    "That''s not deception." Ais nodded with a certain look on her face.


    Lefiya also said at this time: "If the effect of magic is the same as what you said, Mr. Su Jin, then it has nothing to do with deception, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Lefiya, but only looked at the girl with a strange look.


    Am I saying something wrong? Lefiya thought suspiciously.


    At this time, Su Jin said eloquently:


    "Professor this kind of magic, although it is not impossible to interfere in the air, but due to reasons such as magic power, mental resistance, etc., its effect will decrease to a certain extent."


    "So the best way to use this kind of magic is to inject it in the place where both parties are closest to the brain, through a human-to-human link."


    "A lie?" Hearing Su Jin''s explanation, Lefiya almost jumped up: "How come there is such an outrageous magic, err, no, there are hypotheses that have the closest effect in the direction of mental behavior..."


    Thinking of this, Lefiya''s expression changed a lot.


    At this time, Ais, who was in a daze, couldn''t help but look at her little friend:


    "Lefiya, what is the injection closest to the brain? I don''t understand."


    Ace scratched her cheek suspiciously.


    Hearing Ace''s question, Lefiya''s face blushed, and she couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin.


    "See what I''m doing?" Su Jin spread his hands and said helplessly, "That''s why I said that this magic professor is a bit deceiving."


    "Indeed." Lefiya first nodded affirmatively, and then noticed Su Jin''s face, her face turned a lot ruddy: "But it''s not necessarily that girls suffer, ah, nothing, Mr. Su Jin, you just treat me as just now. Nothing was said."


    Thinking of her bold idea just now, Lefiya''s face couldn''t help turning red, and then she looked at Ais who was beside her with a puzzled face, thought about it, gritted her teeth, chopped off her feet, leaned over and whispered in Ais'' ear .

 Chapter 853：

    "Actually that''s it...that''s it...only couples can..."


    Ais listened and opened her eyes little by little. After Lefiya finished her explanation with a blushing face, she still thought about it and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "I have no problem, when will you start teaching?"


    "what!"


    Lefiya was shocked when she heard this.


    She clearly told Ace deliberately that this is something that can only be done between husband and wife, why should Ace continue? Is there something unscientific here?


    No, Lord Loki asked Ais who she wanted to give birth to a child at the wine table yesterday, and Ais answered directly and it was Mr. Su Jin.


    It''s over, so what I just said has no counter-productive effect at all?


    Then if Mr. Su Jin is really right and still remembers using the magic of teaching, wouldn''t Ais consider Mr. Su Jin as her husband in the future?


    Has my relationship failed before it even started? How is this possible?


    Thinking of this, Lefiya panicked.


    She also ignored Su Jin and said directly to Aisi:


    "Ais, even if this kind of magic was mentioned by Mr. Su Jin, it is still unknown how effective it will be and what risks are there. I suggest that others try it first."


    Hearing this, Ais looked left and right and said:


    "Is there no one else here?"


    Although I''m glad you didn''t think of me as someone else, why is it like this... Lefiya''s face froze, but before she said anything to her, Ais said, "If you want to test, let me do it..."


    "Let me do it!" Lefiya quickly grabbed Ais and said with gritted teeth, "I am a magician and can accurately judge the side effects and effects of magic."


    Ais frowned when she heard the words, but did not refute: "Lefia then go first."


    Promised so readily? Lefiya was stunned for a moment.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa and watching everything, said with a strange expression:


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "...OK!" Lefiya looked at Ais, and then gritted her teeth: "Do I need to do anything to prepare in advance?"


    Su Jin squinted and looked at Lefiya with a deep meaning, making the other person look unusually unnatural.


    "You don''t need any preparation, you can just sit here."


    Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa, pointed to his thigh.


    Seeing this, Lefiya''s throat surged for a while, then she gritted her teeth and sat up, closing her eyes.


    Looking at Lefiya, whose eyelids were trembling and her expression nervous, Su Jin raised her head slightly to look at Ais who was staring at her, and the strangeness in her heart became even stronger.


    Is this a current offense?


    While Su Jin thought so, he finally used ''Professor''.


    After the long and heavy breathing and the moist contact, Lefiya slowly opened her eyes, and messages and concepts appeared in her mind in the depths of her pupils.


    When tension and shyness didn''t come to the fore, Lefia heard Ais'' questioning.


    "Does it work? Lefiya."


    "Yes." Lefiya replied without hesitation.


    "Then replace me."


    Lefia, who was pushed away by Ais, couldn''t help but widen her eyes.


    Chapter 1169 It turns out that Ais is the attacker?


    Lefiya stared blankly at the men and women who were building a connection between people in front of her, only to feel that she had become an unnecessary landscape.


    So...why...


    Why did she just say "effective"?


    Although in fact it does have an effect, after all, she is still comprehending all kinds of magic knowledge in her head, which is suffering from too much information, just like chanting scriptures, but her original purpose was not to stop Mr. Su Jin and Mr. Does Ai~si touch like that?


    Can it be prevented successfully?


    Doesn''t seem to be there?


    So what''s the point of sacrificing myself just now?


    Just when Lefiya''s head hummed because of the fact of the shock in front of her.


    Su Jin gently pushed Ais away because of too much information.


    "Don''t be too impatient." Su Jin wiped the corner of his mouth and said comfortingly.


    Her lips were too moist, and even Ais, who was starting to get a little bloated, frowned, raised her hand and rubbed her temples and said:


    "Professors only seem to give me part of..."


    "But I think this part alone is the limit of your existence."


    "Remember, before you reach the level of demigods and five figures, receiving too much information will only hurt your brain." Su Jinman said with a warning.


    "..." Ais was silent for a moment, then nodded obediently, "I understand."


    Seeing Ace''s obedient performance was destined to be a little relieved, and then said with a smile:


    "How? How are you feeling now?"


    "It feels good." Ais said calmly with an expression on her face, "I just don''t know why, but my heartbeat feels very fast."


    When she said this, she couldn''t help but raised her hand and touched her cheek: "My face has become very hot."


    Fast heartbeat? I thought you didn''t feel anything at all... Su Jin muttered in his heart.


    It was the first time he had seen a girl like Ais who could confront him "fiercely" without changing her face.


    Well, listening to Ais''s words, it''s not that she didn''t respond, it''s just that she didn''t respond in her expression.


    "This is a normal physiological reaction." Su Jin answered Aisi''s doubts about her body, and then continued: "So what is the conversion rate related to knowledge and experience?"


    Hearing this, Ais lowered her head, looked at her hands, then searched left and right, then picked up a small teacup on the coffee table next to it and placed it in the palm of her left hand.


    "I don''t know how to explain it, but it should be like this..."


    As Ais spoke, she raised her right index finger and thumb in a flick gesture.


    She raised her right hand and flicked the teacup in the palm of her left hand, and the white and powdery nails collided with the ceramic teacup.


    After the impact, there was no sound at first, but as Ais held the teacup''s left hand and shook it lightly, the exquisite ceramic teacup shattered into pieces with a diameter of no more than one centimeter in an instant, and it was uneven. of fine particles.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help but clapped and laughed: "So that''s the case, did you first get used to the skills of crushing and cutting?"


    Because of Athena Hakoniwa''s professor and her own power factor, Su Jin''s skills are all about destroying and smashing related battles, and the skills he teaches Ais are naturally biased towards these, and he doesn''t hold back. taught all the skills to Ace.


    "Cheat" is "Cheat", the price still has to be paid enough, and Su Jin can''t do anything to make the girl empty.


    Of course, even if Su Jin is willing to teach, whether Ais can learn it or not depends on her talent.


    However, from Su Jin''s current point of view, Ais seems to have a good affinity for smashing and cutting.


    After the opponent is used to the skills, they can develop conceptually, and then gradually sublime into fragments of power, and gradually move closer to power.


    This can already be said to be a proper system in Hakoba.


    As long as the talent is enough, it is not difficult to become an ordinary four-figure in Hakoniwa, which is the excellence of the system and environment.


    "Being able to use this technique in a short period of time, it seems that you have a good understanding of the professor''s knowledge."


    In the face of smart children, Su Jin naturally does not hesitate to praise himself.


    "No, it''s not enough." Ais shook her head and stared at Su Jin''s lips expressionlessly. "I''ve already begun to forget a lot of knowledge. Even if I force myself to remember, I can''t delay the speed of forgetting."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and explained:


    "This is normal, after all, the human brain has limited memory capacity in a short period of time."


    "Is there a limited time?" Ais murmured to herself, then looked at Su Jin and said solemnly, "Please teach again."


    "??"


    "??"


    Su Jin and Lefiya, who had returned to God, were both stunned.


    And the one who reacted the most here was Lefiya, who blushed and said shyly:


    "Ace... do you know what you''re going to say?"


    "You can''t do more of this kind of thing? Don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    "No." Ais tilted her head and looked at Lefiya strangely: "I feel very comfortable, but my heart beats a little faster and my face is a little hot, but the rest is nothing, does Lefiya feel uncomfortable? ?"


    "Ah, it won''t be..." Lefiya responded in a daze, and then said at a loss: "No, that''s not what I meant, nor is it a matter of comfort, but... but..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lefiya was entangled to the end, and she couldn''t help but instilled wrong knowledge on Ais against her will:


    "Ais, even if it''s a husband and wife, it doesn''t happen twice a day!"


    Su Jin squinted, looking at Lefiya who was lying and not writing drafts.


    Is this the elf of Orari? Is this the so-called pure and unblemished elf?


    Funny enough.


    "Is that so?" Ais asked in confusion, tilting her head.


    "Right, that is it."


    Su Jin''s delicate eyes saw Lefiya, whose conscience ached, nodded earnestly.


    "Now that I see it, I understand."


    When Lefiya heard Ais let go, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Because Su Jin and I are not husband and wife, we can have more than two times a day. Is that so? Husbands and wives turned out to be such a troublesome relationship."


    Lefiya''s expression couldn''t hold back.


    At this moment, Aisi had already leaned over to Su Jin''s side, stretched out her hand and hooked his neck and said:


    "My head doesn''t hurt anymore, can I do it again?"


    You used an affirmative sentence... Su Jin, who was shut up, couldn''t hold back.


    So what am I trying to do? Looking at the scene in front of her, Lefiya couldn''t help but think.


    Just when she thought so, the door was pushed open, and Loki''s voice came in.


    "Ais, are you inside? I''m in... come come come... grass!"


    Chapter 1170 A clever hunter


    Loki Familia, in the aisle on the 2nd floor.


    "Rivilla, listen to my explanation!"


    Loki grabbed his red hair in a mess as he walked, and said with a broken expression:


    "I really didn''t tease you!"


    Riviera, an elf girl with emerald green hair and a dark blue loose mage robe, held the document expressionlessly and said:


    "Oh, really?"


    "Then explain, who was the person who just blocked me at the door of the living room and touched my cheek?"


    "I heard that this kind of behavior is called wall dong, right? Didn''t some people have a good time at that time?"


    "I''m so happy that I came here with the document and asked what you just wanted to do, and you can forget it?"


    "Fuck!"


    These two words popped out of Loki''s mouth:


    "Can this still depend on me?"


    Rocky never imagined that after Su Jin lifted her replacement, what he did would actually become his own fault?

 Chapter 854：

    Who did she provoke?


    "It''s up to you?" Rivilia''s face darkened, then turned her head and looked at Loki with a smile: "How could it be? How could I blame you for no reason?"


    Your expression didn''t tell me that... Loki saw Rivillia''s blackened expression, and immediately took a step back in fright, Tegan couldn''t help trembling:


    "Sorry, I was wrong!"


    Loki said while bowing greatly:


    "Forgive me, Lord Riviera!"


    Loki was bleeding as he played cards.


    Why did she take the blame for Su Jin!


    She was not the one who slammed the wall and touched the cheek, but she was to be blamed by Rivilia for these two things. What is this called!


    "...Sigh." Riviria sighed, thinking that Loki was just too playful and didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, so after thinking about it, he chose to forgive.


    And then at this moment, Riviera heard Loki''s low-pitched muttering.


    "Damn Su Jin, it''s all your fault."


    Riviria looked at Loki who was ''bow and kneeled'' in front of him, and the expression on his face gradually disappeared:


    "...no sincerity at all."


    "Huh?" Loki raised his head.


    At this time, Riviera looked at her expressionlessly and said:


    "Lord Loki, blaming others for your faults is not what a **** should do."


    "Especially the person to blame is Mr. Su Jin, who is kind to little Ais. Don''t you think your conscience is aching?"


    My brain hurts! Loki scolded his mother in his heart.


    He''s meow, this day can''t be over! The old lady went to fight with that **** Su Jin!


    However, after thinking about it in his heart, Loki didn''t really have the courage to fight Su Jin.


    She looked at Riviera in front of her, and she didn''t want to be misunderstood by Loki, she couldn''t help saying:


    "Rivilia, let me tell you the truth!"


    "It was actually because my Su Jin was angry just now. Su Jin pretended to be me and deliberately teased you to stimulate me!"


    "Oh, you continue..." Riviera looked at Loki with empty eyes, a posture that I was listening to you continue to make up.


    In fact, Riviera has already thought about how to negotiate with Finn and Grace.


    Because of Ais''s matter, Loki even dared to frame Su Jin, which is obviously going crazy!


    It''s obviously not going to go on like this, we have to find a way to solve it!


    Seeing Rivillia''s obviously incompetent posture, Loki, who had given up on himself, became hot and couldn''t help but say:


    "The proof is that you blushed just now because of Loki''s behavior! And it''s blushing all of a sudden!"


    "Think about it, no matter how outrageous my Loki behaves, have you ever blushed once?"


    Grass, I want to die anyway... Loki scolded his mother in his heart.


    "¡­¡­¡­blush?"


    Rivilia couldn''t help but touched her cheek, thinking of the scene where she was easily teased to blush by Su Jin in Loki''s eyes, the string in her mind broke with a bang.


    "I''ll have a good talk about you with Ais, Finn, and Grace later."


    Riviera said with an expressionless face:


    "I''ll also talk to Mr. Su Jin about Loki, you slander him behind his back."


    "Just now, the members of the Hermes family came over and asked us to convey the summons of Lord Uranos to Mr. Su Jin. I will consider explaining it directly to Mr. Su Jin at the right time..."


    "Please be conscious!"


    consciousness? I''ve told the truth, but you don''t believe me. What more do I need to realize? I want to die... Loki''s face is dark, and he can''t be angry:


    "Looking for Su Jin? Well, I''ll accompany you! I don''t believe it anymore, that kid can be fooled!"


    As Loki said that, he grabbed Riviria''s hand, forbidding her to go to Ais'' room.


    Loki knew that Su Jin was with Ais now. After all, she agreed to find Su Jin.


    However, Loki also knew that Lefiya was also with Ais now, so he agreed very readily before.


    Of course, Loki, who is angry now, can''t care too much. She wants to prove one thing now.


    That''s why Loki really didn''t flirt with Riviera!


    The speed of the two was very fast, and it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the door of Ais'' room, and pushed the door directly:


    "Ais, are you in there? I''m in... come come come... grass!"


    Looking at the explosive scene in the room, Loki couldn''t help widening his eyes, pointing at Su Jin and saying:


    "You bastard, it seems a little wrong to my Ais... wait a minute?"


    Loki turned his head in surprise, looked at his three people, especially the posture between Ais and Su Jin, and came to a terrible answer.


    That is not her family''s cabbage was slapped by the pig, but her family''s cabbage was slapped by the pig!


    what''s going on? !


    And seeing this shocking scene this time, Rivillia was also stunned for a moment, then came back to her senses, frowned, and said coldly:


    "Ace, what are you doing!"


    When Ais heard the voice, she quickly retracted her hand and stood up from Su Jin. She felt a little guilty for no reason, but she said confidently:


    "I''m asking Su Jin to teach me some knowledge."


    Could Su Jin teach you some knowledge? Riveria thought about what Ais had done to Su Jin just now, and about the posture between the two...


    Could it be that Ais was still using strength against Su Jin just now?


    Riviera was dumbfounded.


    Chapter 1171 Requirements for replacement


    "Can you still ask for advice like this?"


    Hearing Ace''s words, Loki''s expression went blank.


    Although I don''t really believe that Ais will be the active girl, but the fact is in front of me, and Loki has to accept the reality.


    Wait, having said that, she harassed Ais several times, and only Iron Fist responded because of this?


    Ais doesn''t like to be accepted, but actually wants to be attacked?


    It was so! Rocky suddenly realized, and also understood what Su Jin was doing in secret.


    This guy, who was just as greedy for Ais as him, actually pretended to be the passive side.


    Sure enough, in the battlefield of emotions, the best hunters often appear in the image of their prey.


    On the other hand, Riviera just said after a brief silence, thinking that Ais had grown up too:


    "...I don''t care what knowledge you want to ask, Ais, I just want to ask one thing."


    Speaking of this, Rivillia looked at himself with a complex face, as if looking at a ''wild boar'' that broke into his vegetable garden uninvited.


    Su Jin noticed Li Weilia''s unnaturalness, and pretended to be embarrassed and said, "What do you want to ask?"


    "Are you going to marry Ais?" Riviera said quietly.


    "Huh?!" x2


    Hearing Riviria''s words, Loki and Lefiya almost jumped up and looked at Su Jin in astonishment.


    "What are you surprised about?" Riviria looked at the two strangely, and then said, "Ais is approaching her age, and this kind of thing happened. Isn''t it normal to discuss this?"


    It looks like this... a ghost! Loki flipped the table in his heart and said:


    "Don''t think about it! I will never agree to Ais marrying someone!"


    "Lefiya hold Loki." Riviera ordered calmly.


    "Oh!" Lefiya reacted a bit slower, but still stepped forward and clasped Loki''s hand.


    "Stupid Lefiya, what are you arresting me for?" Loki, who only had ordinary physical fitness, scolded his mother angrily.


    "...Although you say so, but isn''t this what you want, Lord Loki?" Lefiya hesitated for a while, and her voice became smaller and smaller.


    "What I want?" Loki was stunned: "What do I want?"


    Thinking that Loki was acting stupid, Lefiya hesitated for a moment, leaned over, and whispered in Loki''s ear:


    "I actually know that Mr. Su Jin is you, Lord Loki."


    "What?" Loki screamed, his eyes widened, his face incredulous.


    Riveria, who wanted to ask Su Jin''s attitude at first, heard the scream, and her face darkened immediately, she turned her head and asked:


    "You two, what are you talking about?"


    "Lefiya she..."


    Just when Loki was about to say something, he suddenly noticed a line of sight.


    She turned her head slightly, and suddenly saw Su Jin''s calm expression and deep eyes.


    By the way, the fact that Su Jin is actually Loki from another world doesn''t seem to be exposed... So what''s the situation here in Lefiya? Did she guess it when she was in contact with Su Jin?


    No wonder, no wonder every time I asked Lefiya to monitor Su Jin and Aisi to avoid contact between the two, Lefiya''s expression would be so complicated.


    It turned out that at that time Lefiya thought that if Loki wanted to stick to her knowledge, she had to set up a chastity memorial.


    Looking at Lefiya''s complicated expression next to him, Loki immediately understood.


    This girl, 80% thought she was Loki trying to grab Ais, but she couldn''t compete, so she cried in her heart and chose to let go and be the loser.


    This is probably still wishing her Loki in my heart, after all, Ais''s attitude was so obvious just now.


    But... the old lady is also a victim like you? !


    Grass, when did things get so weird? Why should I be blessed by another victim as the victim''s mother?


    Thinking of this embarrassing fact, I was thinking of the remarks that Riveria had just made Loki unhappy.


    With a sigh of relief in his heart, Loki finally made up his mind and bit his head and explained to Rivilia:


    "...No, nothing, Lefia and I didn''t say anything."


    Loki turned his eyes away from Su Jin, followed the choice in his heart, and bowed his head obediently.


    No way, the opponent is too strong to beat!


    Seeing Luo Qi''s head, Villa nodded with a little satisfaction, then turned around and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "And you? Can you answer my question?"


    Su Jin, who is already experienced, said in a gentle tone as always:


    "As long as Ais wants, I can actually do it anytime."


    Grass, how shameless this is... Loki cursed in his heart.


    Unlike her, Rivilia was extremely satisfied when she heard this sentence, but she remained calm on the surface.


    In fact, Riviria has taken care of Ais for many years, almost bringing this child from childhood to adulthood. In a sense, she is also a half mother, so she also has small requirements for Ais'' other half.


    And now, Su Jin''s performance is naturally in line with Rivilian''s psychological standards.


    He is powerful, has a clean background, and does things smoothly. Although it is a pity that he is not a Loki Familiar, he can''t stand Ace''s liking. She has been pulled into the room to do this kind of thing, so why don''t you like it?


    Besides, the cabbage has already started to bully the pig. What else can she do but accept the reality? She sighed, and Riviria looked at Aisi and said:


    "Ais, what do you think? Are you willing to get married?"


    "No." Ais vetoed with a clear-cut veto.


    "Nice answer!"


    Loki couldn''t help but patted his thigh, but it was Lefiya who cried out because of the pain.


    And after Lefiya''s scream, it was Ais'' plain tone:

 Chapter 855：

    "It''s too troublesome to be a husband and wife. It''s not like it is now. You can teach as many times as you want."


    "what?"


    Riviera and Loki are stupid.


    Su Jin, who had guessed something, just twitched the corner of her mouth, but it was hard to explain, so she could only look at Lefiya.


    At this time, Lefiya didn''t even bother to go to the place on the floor where Loki made the red, and asked in amazement:


    "Could it be? Ace, are you worried about what I just said?"


    Because the couple she just mentioned can only be taught once a day, so the choice is not a couple?


    Damn, why do I have such a strong sense of unease in my heart?


    "That thing?" Riviera repeated, then looked at Loki.


    The two quickly reached a consensus under this short gaze.


    "Mr. Su Jin, His Excellency the God of Creation has summoned, the messenger of the Hermes family is already at the door, can you please move?"


    Riviria smiled and said to Su Jin: "Our family has some internal matters to discuss."


    Su Jin, who was very clear about what would happen next, looked at Riviera in front of him. He couldn''t think of a reason for refusing at all, so he could only say:


    "it is good."


    He walked out of the door as he spoke, and closed the door politely, then complained:


    "The next time you come over, you''re probably going to face the eyes of Rivilia''s anti-wolf, right?"


    Although Su Jin''s teaching knowledge is all true, this behavior and deception can indeed be related.


    Of course, since Su Jin was reminded in the previous statement, Su Jin would not be yelled at and killed.


    "So before doing bad things, you have to tell the bad things you want to do, so that even if others scold you, you will not hate where you go."


    "But this time, I''m afraid I can only get here."


    Su Jin summed up the experience of committing the crime, then glanced at the door and turned around.


    Is Uranus'' invitation... It seems that Zeus and Hermes came up with the result... With a happy mood, Su Jin took a step towards the Tower of Babel.


    Chapter 1172 The condition of Uranus


    The Tower of Babel, where the guild is located.


    Su Jin, who had just arrived here, saw someone who was a little surprised.


    "Eina? The person sent by the guild to pick me up, is it you?"


    The fairy girl in uniform with short brown hair and short ears responded slightly shyly:


    "I didn''t expect that the high-level adults would entrust such an important task to me."


    The reception order given by the creator **** Uranus himself, logically speaking, such a task would not be handed over to Aegina, who was in charge of novice adventurers, but this strange fact happened.


    Thinking of this, Aina couldn''t help but stuck out her tongue and said:


    "I''m afraid I took advantage of Mr. Su Jin this time."


    "Don''t use such ambiguous words." Su Jin couldn''t help but complain.


    What is taking advantage of him? It was as if something had happened between him and Aegina.


    Obviously, the two sides are simply a relationship between a consultant and a novice adventurer. How can it become like this in your mouth?


    "Ambiguous? Is there any?" Aiina asked with a puzzled look.


    Looking at the goblin pretending to be a fool in front of him, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "Okay, don''t study this topic anymore, take me to meet Uranus."


    "Okay, please come with me here."


    With that said, Aina turned around and led Su Jin straight into the Tower of Babel, and directly into the underground passage behind the hall on the first floor of the guild.


    Below the passage is the temple of Ouranos.


    This is located under the tower of Babel, above the entrance of the dungeon, is the exclusive area of ??Uranus, and it is also where the other party uses to suppress the dungeon. Going down the underground passage, looking at the magic stone lamps emitting soft light on both sides of the stairs, Su Jin couldn''t help but ask:


    "Does Uranus stay here all day long?"


    "Yes."


    Facing the relatively familiar Su Jin, Ai Na did not have any idea of ????secret, and directly introduced to Su Jin:


    "Because the divine power is used to suppress the dungeon all the year round and prevent monsters from coming to the ground, Lord Uranos lives in the underground all the year round, and the guild is responsible for all food and expenses."


    "The merciful **** is said to have been like this for thousands of years, and his days of walking out of the dungeon are even numbered."


    Hearing Aegina''s adoring tone, Su Jin couldn''t help squinting his eyes and said:


    "Speaking of the people in the guild, all of them were given favors by Uranus?"


    "Yes, Lord Uranos is the main **** directly under the guild, but we do not operate as a family, but as the operator of Orari."


    "It is said that the original Orari was a chaotic zone full of monsters, a bridgehead that made dungeon monsters invade the ground."


    "And what ended this situation was the **** Uranos and his retinue from the lower realm thousands of years ago, that is, the first members of the guild."


    "It is rumored that almost every member of that group was an ancient hero."


    "Under the leadership of the **** Uranos, they cleaned up all the monsters in the range of Orari, and built the original market town of Orari, inviting many gods to join, and finally developed into such a main city scale step by step."


    "It can be said that without the efforts of God Uranos, there would be no Orali today, so until now, Master Uranos will be respected by the world as the creator **** of Orali."


    "Oh?" After listening to the explanation, Su Jin couldn''t help showing a smile, and his psychology had a little bit of influence on the influence he could gain after replacing Ouranos.


    Based on the achievements of Uranus, it can be said that without the other party, there would be no Orali today.


    In a sense, such an identity can even directly observe Hakoten.


    After all, none of the people who are now seeking a life in Orari did not grow up listening to the fame of Uranus, and this ancient **** has a high status all over the world.


    What''s more, the other party is still the God in charge of the guild.


    It can be said that in terms of status, Uranos is an impeccable object.


    It''s just... Replacing the existence of Ouranos, observing the garden, can it really be successful?


    Su Jin has something in his heart.


    He can be 100% sure that after he replaces Uranus, he will be able to successfully gain the influence that Observation Box Garden needs.


    But after the successful observation, will the center of the small garden not be aware of its impostor?


    At least Su Jin thinks it is possible.


    But the deeper level of Su Jin could not be determined.


    In this case, the spiritual reward of the center of the small garden is given to the person who really made the merit, not the impostor Su Jin, it may not be impossible, or even great.


    It is not that there is no possibility that Su Jin will gain nothing.


    Thinking of this Su Jin, he was silent for a while, clicked on the dimension forum, and sent a question:


    "If I replace Uranus and observe Hakoniwa, who will receive the award for the spirit of spirituality? Will the spirit of Uranus appear in me?"


    [Answer: The merits of the lingo will be attributed to the real Uranus, and the possibility related to Uranus in the bearer cannot be born. ]


    Seeing this response, Su Jin couldn''t help frowning and continued to ask, "What if I want these?"


    [Answer: The ultimate beneficiary can be changed by informing the Hakoten Center through the forum. Do I need to notify Hakotei Center? ]


    Seeing this, Su Jin subconsciously asked:


    "Do you want money?"


    When the voice fell, Su Jin only felt that the response of the Dimensional Forum seemed to be a little slower.


    [Answer: There is no need to consume points, and it is not recommended for holders to use points on the platform of Hakoba Hub. ]


    "Can I still use points on the platform mentioned in Hakoten?" Su Jin asked with a strange face.


    [A: It can be used, but there is a risk of data theft. ]


    Data was stolen... Su Jin inexplicably thought of 5 rogues in his mind, and finally fell silent, and then said:


    "Inform the center of the small garden, the spirit of Uranus still has a great effect on me, at least it can help me stabilize the Greek gods."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin immediately closed the forum interface.


    Since these are all exchanges of spiritual information, he himself has just arrived at the intersection of the underground temple under the leadership of Aina.


    At this time, Ai Na, who stopped in her tracks, apologized to Su Jin with a decent smile: "I''m very sorry, because of my authority, I can only send you here."


    "It''s hard work." Su Jin nodded towards Aegina, and then stepped into the temple under the gaze of the other party.


    Chapter 1173 How can there be such evil magic


    Push the door to enter the underground temple.


    What catches the eye is an empty field and a huge altar in the center.


    On the altar, on the throne made of stones, a figure in a cloak, with his head lowered slightly, sat on the throne.


    In Su Jin''s view, compared to the gods who command the guild, the creation gods in front of him are more like sacrifices.


    And this, under the background of the magic stone lamps emitting candlelight, and driven by the gloomy atmosphere, the taste of the sacrifices became stronger and stronger.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had closed the door, walked slowly to the altar, complaining while walking:


    "You still have such a dark shade of light underground, your taste is really unique, Uranus."


    Uranos, who was wearing a cloak with his head down, raised his chin slightly at this time, looked at Su Jin below, and said with a smile:


    "It''s not just because of my taste."


    "Because of the covenant of the gods, I can''t use divine power in the human world, and the underground will not let me use divine power, so if I want to restrain those monsters from coming to the ground, I can only use these altars to amplify my divine power."


    "Well, you can think of this underground temple as the skin of a tiger, and I''m the fox with the skin on."


    It''s really troublesome to imagine a world with a Western background... Su Jin groaned, and then said:


    "What about Hermes and Zeus?"


    "Go to Happy Street."


    Uranos''s answer was succinct and succinct.


    "...It is indeed what those two guys will do."


    Su Jin was silent for a while, and then had to admit that this was indeed what those two neurotics would do.


    "So they are so relieved that I meet you alone?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Uranos'' expression suddenly became strange:


    "Could it be that the two of them can stop you?"


    Also... Su Jin was stunned, then shrugged:


    "That''s right, no matter how many chickens there are, to me it''s just a number."


    "Hehe, in a sense, this is really a reassuring answer."


    Uranos snickered, then sighed slightly:


    "Although it is unbelievable, I have already learned from Hermes about your origin and purpose."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his brows slightly, then asked with a smile, "Then what''s your answer?"


    Uranos smiled, then raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said:


    "A condition, a condition that is easy for you."


    "Speak." Su Jin heard this, and there was a faint guess in his heart.


    Uranos said in a relaxed tone at this time:


    "You should have heard of the three major tasks that the guild issued on the task bar?"


    "Leviathan, the king of the sea, Behemoth, the king of the land, and the last black dragon."


    "These three are the strongest monsters in the depths of the dungeon, and due to the previous activity of the Zeus family and the Hera family, both the king of the sea and the king of the land have been killed and have fallen into the resurrection period."


    "So... the goal is the last black dragon? Is it that simple?" Su Jin looked at Ouranos with a weird look.

 Chapter 856：

    "Of course it won''t be that simple."


    Uranos shook his head, and then said with regret:


    "I hope that the black dragon will be killed, of course, by the new generation of this world, rather than relying on your out-of-spec power."


    "Just take it as my willfulness. After all, I still hope that a large number of strong men can be born in this country, who can cross the black dragon, cross the dungeon, and protect the world. After all, I know that human beings can only rely on human beings themselves."


    When Su Jin heard this, his expression became quite subtle:


    "So that''s it, is it for me to train a hero who can defeat the black dragon?"


    "It shouldn''t be difficult." Uranos looked at Su Jin with a smile at this time and said, "At least it''s not difficult for you who resurrected Alphia."


    Silent Alphia.


    After the birth of Orari, the most outstanding genius adventurer for thousands of years, was mistaken by the gods for the existence of the ability to transform into a god.


    It can be said that if it wasn''t for the terminal illness that made him unable to become stronger, the last black dragon is estimated to have been subjugated 15 years ago, when Alphia was active.


    Ouranos was so confident in Alphia.


    After all, it is a 16-year-old level 7 monster that can fight across two levels, and has already accumulated enough conditions to advance to level 8.


    Basically, as long as Hera updates the favor of Alphia, you can form a team to defeat the black dragon.


    Of course, if you want to be on the safe side, it''s better to upgrade one more level, but in Uranos'' view, with the help of Su Jin, Alphia can achieve two levels in a short time.


    "I have estimated that if the Loki family and the Freya family start to stockpile materials now, a crusade team will be organized in a week, no more than two weeks at the latest. I think this time should not delay you. a trip?"


    "You want to be very thorough." Su Jin muttered, and then said as a reminder: "But if the main force comes out, the gods who are recalled may not be so peaceful."


    This is the same as the wealthy people who are piled with gold and withdraw their guards. What will happen is obvious.


    "Dark faction... ah!" Uranos sighed.


    Ulanos naturally also has an understanding of those dark factions who are making troubles in Orari.


    For those evil gods who just want to watch the destruction of the world, the gradually dark faction, Uranos is also powerless, and hates iron.


    "As for the cleanup of those dark factions, I think we should be able to reach a consensus."


    When Su Jin heard this, he immediately asked playfully: "Then what? Who will do it? To what extent? Do you want to let me do it?"


    "You must know that this is not something that can be solved by dying one or two gods."


    Uranos, who understood Su Jin''s attitude, suddenly sank.


    If possible, Uranos didn¡¯t want to wield a butcher¡¯s knife at those fellow human adventurers and the Nether.


    But now it looks like something has to happen.


    Before the crusade against the black dragon, some criminals should also clean up.


    Thinking of Uranus, looking at Su Jin, looking at the almost perfect face of the other party, he sighed:


    "I''m an old guy who is about to become an ordinary person, I''m afraid I''m not qualified to discuss this kind of thing with you."


    "My only thought is one."


    "Oh?" Does this mean complete delegating? Su Jin was a little surprised by Uranos'' thoughts.


    This is Uranos standing up and bowing to Su Jin, saying:


    "Please do less murder."


    Su Jin was silent for a while, then nodded and said:


    "I''m going to call Astoria to solve this."


    If you don''t personally take action, this is Su Jin''s response to Uranos.


    "Asteria?"


    Thinking of the goddess full of justice, Uranos had to admit that this was indeed a very suitable choice.


    At least if Su Jin''s shot is not there, there is room for relaxation.


    "I unconditionally agree with your decision."


    Uranos stood up, walked down the altar, and spread his hands toward Su Jin and said:


    "Then I''ll leave it to you."


    Uranos said, this relaxed smile:


    "It might be nice to have a glimpse into the life of ordinary people once in a while."


    "Then I wish you a happy holiday in advance!" Su Jin responded with a smile.


    At the same time, the blond boy appeared beside Su Jin and used his usual stealing.


    And his goal is the ''identity'' of Uranos.


    Orali''s biggest ''shady deal'' is in full swing.


    Chapter 1174 Aisy Getting Ready


    Loki Familia, Ace''s room.


    Lefiya crouched down on the carpet like a small animal.


    In front of her, this is Riviera with a serious face and the goddess Loki with a playful face.


    In addition, there was a confused Ais sitting on the sofa next to her.


    It was like a three-way tribunal, which made Lefiya, who was kneeling on the ground, even more nervous, and even involuntarily grabbed the hem of her skirt with her hands.


    Looking at Lefiya who looked like a small animal in front of him, Loki pouted at Riviera and said with a smile:


    "Mom, how about you come first?"


    "I said, don''t use mothers to describe unmarried women, why don''t you always listen?"


    Riviria sighed helplessly, then turned her head, looked up and down ~ Lefiya, and examined:


    "You should have something - something to say, right?"


    Lefiya shuddered when she heard this sentence, and said with a sad face:


    "What do you want me to say? I''d say it all if I knew."


    Who is Lefia most afraid of in the Loki Familia?


    Then there is no 2nd pick other than Riviera.


    Born in the elf royal family, Rivilia not only crushed Lefiya in terms of blood and status, but also because of the relationship between master and disciple, this crushing was magnified several times.


    Under this kind of relationship, Riviera questioned the pressure caused by Lefiya with a straight face, and almost did not frighten the elf girl to cry.


    But Riviera, who noticed Lefiya''s cry and understood her special status, slowed down a little, and then asked:


    "Why did you just say ''''Ais refused to be Mr. Su Jin''s wife because of what you said? ''Tell me honestly, what did you say?''"


    Hearing these words, Lefiya shuddered and couldn''t help but peeked at Ais.


    Did you notice Lefiya''s small movements, or turned her head and said to Riviria:


    "Lefiya, she just said..."


    "Ais, you don''t need to explain."


    Riviria stopped Ais from interjecting, pinching her brows and saying:


    "Although you may not be clear, sometimes what you say always complicates easy-to-understand things, so this time you''ll stay on the sidelines, okay?"


    Loki, who was deeply affected by it, couldn''t help but nodded in agreement:


    "That''s right, sometimes the things that Ais explained are really easy to make people associate with dislikes and dislikes."


    "Huh?!" Ais obediently closed her mouth, but seemed a little aggrieved.


    And after stopping Ace, Riviria turned her attention back to Lefia.


    Being stared at by Riviria, Lefiya was like a mouse that saw a cat. After shaking a few times, she lowered her head and said frankly:


    "I just lied to Ace saying ''that kind of thing is only for husbands and wives, and only once a day...''"


    After saying this, Lefiya lowered her head a bit, like a child who did something wrong.


    "That kind of thing?" x2


    Riviria and Loki looked at each other, and then the two of them thought of something together, and their faces couldn''t help turning red.


    "Hey, is it really fake? You actually used this to deceive Ais? Ais actually believed it?"


    As soon as Loki finished saying this, he noticed a suspicious gaze.


    "Can''t you believe what Lefiya said?" Ais asked suspiciously, tilting her head.


    Riviera next to him folded his arms in front of him and sighed:


    "It''s not Lefiya''s words that can''t be believed, it''s Lei Feiyang''s words that can''t be believed."


    "Oh!" Ais thought for a while, and then showed a stunned expression: "In that case, I can become Su Jin''s wife."


    Hearing this sentence, Loki couldn''t help frowning, only to feel the blue veins bursting in his forehead, and said unhappily:


    "What''s so good about that man?"


    "I don''t hate it." Ais replied plainly, "And I owe me an unrepayable kindness."


    Hearing this, the other three present looked at Ais in surprise and said in unison:


    "Co-author, do you know what a wife means?"


    "What do you mean?" Ais tilted her head in confusion.


    And this time, Riviria didn''t dare to take Ace as if she didn''t understand anything.


    After all, high-end hunters often appear in the image of prey.


    Well, co-authoring the adopted daughter, who she thought was natural, was a bit dark when cut.


    On the other hand, Loki just complained to himself:


    "It''s clear that Ais also owes me a lot of kindness, why don''t you repay me?"


    "Because Loki is family." Ace''s answer was very straightforward.


    "Family?!" Loki shook off the grief just now and said in surprise, "Really?"


    "Really." Ace nodded.


    "Yeah, I won!" Loki waved his fist violently, as if he had defeated a guy named Su.


    Next to Riviera looked helpless, she sighed and looked at Lefiya again:


    "Lefiya!"


    "exist!"


    Lefiya quickly straightened her posture and responded loudly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s not okay to lie!"


    "I know I was wrong! I''m sorry!"


    Looking at Lefiya, who was thrown to the ground, Rivilia felt a little more relaxed. At least in her opinion, the child was still saved.


    "I will remember you once this time, and copy the introduction to the magic guide 50 times for me at night."


    "...Yes." Lefiya replied softly with a bitter expression on her face.


    After punishing Lefiya, Rivillia was in a good mood, but at the same time she was a little puzzled:


    "Speaking of which, how did your relationship with Mr. Su Jin develop so quickly, Ais? Didn''t you study under Mr. Su Jin''s name? How did it suddenly become like this?"


    "I''m studying!" Ace said solemnly with a small face.


    "Forget it, I shouldn''t have asked you." Rivillia was a little helpless, and set her target on Ais''s little follower.


    In the face of Rivilia''s doubts, Lefiya hesitated for a while, and then explained:


    "Actually, Ais was indeed being taught by Mr. Su Jin just now."

 Chapter 857：

    Saying that, Lefia explained the magic of the professor.


    After listening, Rivillia shouted in disbelief:


    "Impossible, how can there be such evil magic!"


    "Fuck, this magic is amazing, if I knew this, wouldn''t it..." Loki blurted out.


    Before Loki finished speaking, the three of them stared at Loki with three eyes.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    Chapter 1175 Riviera''s Worries


    Being stared at by three people with contempt, weirdness, or surprise. Rocky''s face was suddenly embarrassed, and he shrank his head and avoided the eyes of the three of them.


    Staring back at Loki, thinking in his heart that he would be imprisoning the Lord God for three days, Riviera turned his head and looked at the two little girls expressionlessly and said:


    "Are you sure the magic called the professor works? Is Mr. Su Jin tricking you?"


    Speaking of this, Riviera was a little angry.


    Because in her magic knowledge, although the magic of teaching may appear, the way it is used is really too unclean.


    This made Riveria have to doubt Su Jin''s purpose.


    While it is theoretically possible to teach this magic, why would the conditions be this way?


    Could it be that Su Jin concealed the real way of using it and deliberately told the fake way, and used this to deceive Ais and Lefiya.


    If this is the case, Rivilia, who considers herself a parent, will have to ask Su Jin for an explanation.


    "It''s effective." Lefiya said as she opened her right hand, and the aura of magic power surged on it.


    Immediately after, a little bit of light appeared on her palm, and finally it converged little by little into the shape of Riviera.


    Every time there is a Riviera that seems to shrink in proportion to appear in Lefiya''s hand.


    After doing this, Lefiya said with sweat on her forehead:


    "This is the knowledge obtained from Mr. Su Jin, a method that can effectively sharpen the control and strengthen the fine operation of magic, and this is just one of the methods that Mr. Su Jin gave me, the same type of knowledge, even the realm There are 2,200 more in total."


    "As for whether there is any deception... I can only say that Mr. Su Jin explained from the very beginning that this magic is deceptive."


    "This technique..." Riviera looked at Lefiya''s operation and fell into deep thought.


    She understands everything Lefiya does, but it is because she understands that she understands the techniques.


    Manipulating magic power and controlling the light of nature, then stacking it into a portrait, it is easy to say, but if the skills are outlined in words, I am afraid it will exceed hundreds of thousands of words.


    What''s more, there are more than 2200 kinds of the same method and advanced method.


    Such a huge amount of information can actually be compressed and penetrated into other people''s brains in that way... Thinking of this, Veria has to become a professor. This magic does have his magic.


    It can even be said that if this magic can be popularized, knowledge will become an extremely cheap item in Orari.


    What''s more, Su Jin gave so much knowledge in one breath, even if it was a kiss, the price was too high.


    If nothing else, as long as Su Jin comes up with 10 kinds of knowledge related to exercise control, he asks to have a relationship with a girl.


    I am afraid


    I''m afraid that half of the girls that Su Jin can sleep until Orali is his one-night lover.


    If you add Su Jin''s face, Riveria can''t guarantee 100%, but at least 99% of the women in the whole process will be happy for something to happen.


    By contrast, the professor''s side effects turned out to be trivial.


    What''s more, Su Jin declared the side effects of this magic at the very beginning.


    And also paid an unimaginable cost.


    "It seems that the next time I see Mr. Su Jin, I will apologize to him instead."


    Riveria sighed helplessly, and said that an unselfish mentor was regarded as a liar, even if Su Jin didn''t know about this, Riveria felt ashamed.


    People are well-meaning and explain the consequences, but you treat the other party as a bad person... Elves can''t do things that treat kindness as hatred.


    "Well, I really want to apologize." Loki touched his chin but didn''t object to Riviria.


    She can only be very suspicious of Su Jin''s motives, but the other party''s blood is too big.


    That is more than 2,200 kinds of useful knowledge, many of which are esoteric or even priceless.


    Using this little thing to deceive a little girl, and if it was her Loki, she would be willing to post it upside down.


    Thinking of this, Loki couldn''t help but smashed his mouth: "Tsk, no wonder Ais likes him."


    For Ais, who is eager to become stronger and avenge her parents'' revenge against the Black Dragon, it is a great gift to be willing to teach her to become stronger.


    What''s more, Su Jin''s high-end knowledge is cheap and wholesale.


    If she were Ais, don''t say it was just a kiss, I''m afraid she will be a bride that night...


    Cao, thinking about it this way, isn''t my main **** very useless... and I have no money and no use... Thinking of this Loki suddenly felt a little ''depressed''.


    On the other hand, Rivilia also guessed why Ais completely fell to Su Jin after a few days of contact.


    It is really too much for the other party, and there is really no way to repay such kindness except to pay for himself.


    In this relationship, like it or not is almost irrelevant.


    "Aisi..." Thinking of this, Vilia is a little complicated. Looking at Aisi, she sighed, "I understand your character. I think you should be prepared."


    After the revenge is successful, be a little wife obediently, even if you don''t have feelings, it doesn''t matter, just live your life honestly and obediently.


    Of course, Ais may not have no feelings for Su Jin, but at least in Rivilia''s view, Ais is ready to "feel nothing".


    "Yeah." Facing Riviria''s question, Ais answered in a low voice.


    Seeing this scene, Riviria couldn''t help but sigh softly: "If you are bullied in the future, even if you tell me, I don''t owe him anything, so it''s okay to let you out."


    "Yeah." Ace still replied in a low voice.


    At this time, Rivilia sighed again, only to feel that today''s self seems to be inexplicably much older.


    The feud of life experience really made Aisi miserable, and at a good age, he deceived himself into nothing... But fortunately, Su Jin''s character is not bad, and he should not do anything bad to Aisi, At least that''s what Riviera thought, and that''s all.


    "Ais, Lord Riviera..."


    Beside her, Lefiya, who was listening in a daze, had a puzzled look on her face, and some did not understand what encrypted conversation the two were having.


    Hearing Lefiya''s call, Riviria just frowned, turned her head and wondered:


    "Speaking of which, I can understand Ais'' choice, but why did you accept the professor''s magic, Lefiya?"


    "It looks like Lefiya, you don''t have any reason to become stronger, do you?"


    "what?"


    Lefiya was stunned, and her expression gradually became dazed.


    Chapter 1176 Congratulations, you guessed it right


    "It seems...that''s it, I really have no reason to become stronger." Lefiya muttered to herself.


    Compared with Ace, Lefia''s growth has been smooth sailing.


    Excellent talent, excellent family background, after leaving the elf kingdom to become an adventurer, he also passed the test successfully, joined the strongest Loki family, and became a disciple of Riviria. With this background, there is almost no risk. He became a level 3 adventurer, and was looked up to by the entire family as his future successor.


    So Lefiya really has no external motivation to become stronger.


    "You told me ''this is the case''?" Rivillia was speechless: "Since this is the case, why did you accept the professor? You shouldn''t think that you have inherited someone''s kindness and won''t need to repay it, right? I don''t recall teaching you the idea of ??getting paid without labor?''.


    "Ah this..." Lefiya stammered, and she couldn''t help sweating on her forehead: "Actually at first I was just worried that this magic was useless and Ais would suffer because of it, so I proposed to Mr. Su Jin to replace Ai Silk''s request to verify the authenticity of magic..."


    Hearing this sentence, Riviria and Loki suddenly glanced at each other, and they both saw the surprise in each other''s eyes at the same time.


    "What do you think?" Loki asked curiously.


    "It''s probably the same as what you think." Rivillia was also eccentric.


    "What''s wrong?" Lefiya looked at the two nervously, not sure what they were thinking.


    "It''s nothing." Rivilia obviously didn''t want to talk more, just looked at Lefiya with relief and said, "I just didn''t expect your child to have such a mind."


    "Yeah, I really can''t think of it." Loki also sighed a little: "I thought your child liked Aisy. I was worried about your future, but now it seems that there is absolutely no need for it." Tsk tsk, the quickness of the action, the decisiveness of the reason, is even more powerful than Freya. "


    "What the **** are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?" Lefiya was a little anxious, how could she compare the pure elf with the goddess Freya! It hurts.


    Seeing this scene, Loki patted Lefiya on the shoulder with relief:


    "Don''t be nervous. If you like it, you have to say it boldly. Isn''t it because you fell when you saw Su Jin?"


    "Although in my opinion, you are the face of Su Jin, but everyone is a woman and can understand you."


    "Ah?!" The Lefiya people were dumbfounded and said at a loss: "I didn''t, I didn''t do anything, why should I be bold? What am I being bold!"


    "Lefiya likes Su Jin?" Ais on the side showed a surprised expression, as if her cognition was broken.


    I didn''t, I didn''t, don''t get me wrong... Lefiya showed a broken expression.


    However, just when she was about to say something, Loki touched his chin, and Zhuizhui said in amazement:


    "Speaking of which, how did the **** guy do it? He actually plucked two flowers from my family?"


    "Could it be that you told Lefia that you''ll be with Ais forever by doing this?" Impossible, right? Lefia, you shouldn''t be such a casual person."


    "So you''re still jealous of Su Jin''s face, right?"


    Always be with Ace? ? ? Lefiya pricked up her ears, her originally panicked expression gradually calmed down.


    "Yes...Yes, as expected, I still can''t hide from you."


    Lefiya tried her best to suppress her smile, and said excitedly and high:


    "I''m just jealous of Mr. Su Jin''s face, yes, that''s it."


    Always be with Ais...hehehehe, Ziliu...Although there is one more Mr. Su Jin, but...don''t I have two hands? It''s completely out of the way...hehe, hehehe!


    "Sure enough..." After Loki heard Lefiya''s confession, he suddenly looked helpless: "What''s so good about that guy?"


    "He''s handsome, strong, and has a good temper, but he doesn''t have any advantages... Well, these advantages are indeed enough."


    Speaking of which, Loki scratched his hair and said helplessly:


    "It''s too much trouble. After that kid Su Jin and Uranos have finished discussing, we''ll probably get busy."


    Hearing this, Villa couldn''t help but be surprised:


    "Did you get any news?"


    "Well, that''s right." Naturally, Loki would not say that he received the news from Su Jin, nor would he kick himself. Su Jin pressed him to agree to his plan.


    After all, it was a shame to choose to surrender because she was afraid of Su Jin. Although Loki was already a shameful fellow in the family, she didn''t want to be more shameful.


    "All in all, the recent Oralie is expected to fall into turmoil, but it is still within the controllable range."


    "Are you referring to those gods who returned?" Riviria frowned, her face a little dignified.


    "Almost." Loki muttered for a moment, then said: "The remnants of Zeus and Hera, Astoria whose family was framed by the dark faction and negative... That stinky Aphrodite, who plays the national game Ares, all in all, the group of people who once formed the Greek faction is expected to be very active."


    After all, that guy Su Jin is a Greek pie of Hakoba... Loki slandered in his heart.


    Thinking of this, Loki couldn''t help but glanced at Riviria, thinking about how his mother would look if she found out that Alphia had been resurrected by Su Jin?


    I''m afraid I''ll be trembling with fear.


    After all, it was Alphia who suppressed an era.


    Moreover, in the turmoil of the dark faction that year, Rivillia fought against the opponent several times and was crushed by it. If the opponent hadn''t released too much water in the end, I''m afraid he would have died at that time.


    To a certain extent, this is already the level of the shadow in the heart, 80% will be scared, right?


    But Rivillia, who was scared to cry, was a little excited for no reason.


    Just when Loki was thinking badly about Riviera''s crying, Riviera, who didn''t know this, was thinking that those who returned would definitely make a big noise.


    "Sure enough, it''s still Aphrodite-sama and Astoria-sama..."


    The former Aphrodite can be said to be a willful metamorphosis, and it is not surprising to do anything.


    As for the latter goddess of justice, Astoria, although she has a good temper, because her family was entrapped by the dark faction and almost wiped out, it would be better if there was no chance for this return. will let go.


    In addition, Ares, the **** of war who is aggressive, fighting and extremely bad.


    So... Oralie is really going to usher in another turmoil... Rivillia suddenly has a big head.


    I hope it won''t affect the Loki Familia, at least not too much.

 Chapter 858：

    However, some preparations need to be made... Rivilia has some ideas in her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tower of Babel underground temple.


    The bell rang.


    That was the voice of a guild member reporting something important.


    Su Jin, who had taken over the identity of Ouranos, slowly opened his eyes on the altar and looked at the gate of the temple.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Outside the door, Aegina''s respectful voice sounded:


    "Lord Uranos, God Astoria has returned and is waiting for your summons outside the door."


    Chapter 1177 The Loyalty of Justice


    In the underground temple, the magic stone lamps on the walls emit candle-like light, illuminating the darkness around them.


    As the heavy door was pushed open, light footsteps sounded.


    "It seems that we haven''t seen each other for a long time, Uranus-sama."


    After the footsteps slowed down, a gentle female voice sounded in the underground temple.


    Su Jin, who was wearing a cloak and sitting on the throne of the altar, lowered his head slightly and looked at the person who came.


    She had long brown hair shining brightly under the candlelight, and her soft and beautiful face.


    Dressed in a white dress, she is graceful and smiling, perfectly fitting the definition of a goddess.


    That kind of girl has left an evaluation of ''excessive drive'' in Uranos'' memory...


    It''s really unbelievable... Su Jin sighed in his heart, and then said:


    "How do you feel? Oralie now."


    "I used to be more energetic." The beautiful goddess replied with a chuckle.


    After a short response, Asteria looked at the handsome figure on the altar and couldn''t help but be surprised:


    "Such an appearance?!...Oops, is it really okay to appear in front of me like this?"


    Astelia said this with surprise:


    "In the covenant of the gods, it is not allowed to use divine power in the lower realm, and rashly restores a youthful attitude, Lord Ulanos, what do you think?"


    "Oh? What do I think?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, then asked with a smile: "Compared to my opinion, I''m curious about how you think about this matter?"


    "It''s very handsome, Uranus-sama is young, if you attend the meeting of the gods with such an attitude, you will be harassed by those girls." Astoria responded with a smile.


    Although it was flattering, it also avoided the sensitive topic just now.


    Using divine power in the Nether, the ruler of the guild took the lead in breaking the rules.


    This kind of thing is very sensitive, and Astelia does not want to get involved in this kind of thing.


    "Haha, are you being harassed? Then I have to be careful."


    Su Jin finished with a smile, then narrowed his eyes and looked at Asteria:


    "But your worries are unnecessary. My current appearance was not changed by divine power."


    "Eh?" Asteria was very surprised when she heard it: "Could it be that after I left for a few years, another sage refined the sage''s stone?"


    The most famous thing that Astelia can think of that can change the appearance of the gods without using divine power is the Sage''s Stone.


    "I can''t explain the specifics, but in general it is a similar miracle."


    Su Jin responded perfunctorily, then looked at Astoria with a smile and said:


    "But then again, you should have received the news, right? News about Zeus."


    "Yes, when I entered the city, I happened to see Zeus and Hermes entering the Happy Street. At that time, you sent someone to invite me to the guild, so I handled it by the way."


    Asteria had a charming smile on her face.


    However, after Su Jin heard these words, his face froze.


    He could already imagine the scene where the members of the Hermes family led a team to the Happy Street to arrest people.


    As for the person who was arrested, it was Hermes, after all, the money on Hermes was earned by his family, so how could he let this guy go whoring at will.


    Should I say she is the goddess of justice? Even if he loses his power, he still has to ''report'' to the guild with justice.


    "Cough, since you have seen Zeus, you must know what happened in Euleri before."


    "Yes, I regret what happened to Istar, and I am willing to set an example by jointly proposing to the guild to interrogate Zeus."


    Astoria chuckled.


    The smile on that face made the secretary do not see any regret at all, but rather gloated over the misfortune.


    "Oh, by the way, with the character of God Zeus, I think he will not admit anything, so although there are some violations, I still recommend that the guild use some more drastic methods."


    "Just like... torture, I agree with it. Of course, it would be better if physical sterilization could be done."


    Looking at Astoria who smiled kindly in front of him, Su Jin''s expression was frozen.


    Is this really the Goddess of Justice? Su Jin thought unnaturally in his heart.


    I just want Zeus of Little Garden to die, but Asteria wants Zeus to live rather than die!


    Su Jin, who was holding Zeus Lingge in his hand, did not dare to continue on this topic.


    After hesitating for a moment, he decided not to go around in circles with Asteria, but said directly:


    "Although I agree with your idea, since Zeus has surrendered himself, the corresponding punishment, I can''t refer to your opinion."


    "Have you surrendered yourself? Zeus is really decisive." Asteria said regretfully.


    Su Jin saw the regretful expression on the other party''s beautiful face, his eyelids jumped a few times, and then sighed:


    "As grumpy as ever, Astoria."


    "What did you whisper there?" Astoria asked pretending to be puzzled.


    I didn''t lower my voice... Su Jin sneered in his heart, when he looked at Astoria''s ''doubtful'' face, he had to avoid this topic and said:


    "Since Zeus has surrendered himself, some of the suspects of the dark faction have been confessed by him."


    "Asteria, guess what of our acquaintances here?"


    "Guess with confidence, I think with your experience, you should be able to guess some people."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin''s expression was already full of hints.


    Astelia also noticed this hint, and couldn''t help but frown and asked:


    "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    Astelia felt that something was wrong, because Uranos'' behavior had changed a lot from her impression.


    If it wasn''t for the spiritual sense of God, and it was certain that the person in front of him was Uranus, I am afraid that Asteria would doubt the identity of the person in front of him.


    But if the person in front of him is indeed Uranus, what does he mean when he violates the guild''s neutrality principle?


    Those words just now told her almost plainly that as long as the names of some gods were reported, Uranos would personally take action to eradicate them.


    And it was in the form of Zeus framing him as an accomplice.


    Asteria, who was in a hurry in her heart, was silent for a moment, and simply said:


    "I can understand that you used your divine power to restore your appearance in order to deal with the **** who pretended to be Zeus, and I also understand the meaning of your behavior of brushing the ball, but what you just said already means eradicating dissidents."


    "Could it be that Lord Uranos, do you want to give up the guild''s fair and impartial stand and end the game in person?"


    Facing Astril''s questioning, Su Jin was silent for a moment, then slowly raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "Congratulations on your guess!"


    Chapter 1178 Astoria''s Careful Thoughts


    Astoria''s gentle expression gradually disappeared.


    She stared deeply at the stone throne of the altar, Su Jin with a kind smile but full of majesty, and her eyebrows were deeply wrinkled:


    "Lord Uranos, I can understand that you plan to give up your position as a referee and go off to form a family in person?"


    If Uranus establishes a family, he will personally go out and participate in the game of the family among the gods.


    The result must be unimaginable disaster.


    This is not only because of the chaos caused by the referee''s end, but also because the existing gods of Orari will inevitably rebel against the guild.


    And the battle between the two forces will inevitably lead to the collapse of Orari.


    This is something Astelia doesn''t want to see.


    "No." Su Jin shook his head and modified Asteria''s wording: "It''s not a family, but a group of gods."


    The group of gods...Asteria opened her mouth, facing this unfamiliar word, although she could not fully understand it, she could guess that it was a concept close to the gods.


    That is to say, Su Jin''s purpose is not to form a family of gods to rule mankind, but to establish a group of gods to rule the gods?


    "What are you...what do you want to do?" Asteria''s face was full of sadness.


    The temperament of that melancholy beauty perfectly interprets the definition that I feel pity for.


    Unlike the previous image full of softness, this gesture is the true spiritual portrayal of Astoria.


    Su Jin on the throne looked down at the melancholy goddess below, and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and said:


    "Asteria, I ask you, how long have the gods stopped evolving?"


    Hearing this sudden question, Astoria thought for a moment and fell into silence.


    "Can''t you answer it?" Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth, and said in a mocking tone, "Then let me tell you!"


    "The gods have never evolved!"


    Su Jin sneered in a mocking tone:


    "Since the oldest gods were born in the heaven more than 200 million years ago, what were the gods like at that time? What are they like now?"


    "Compared with the situation when the gods were just born more than 200 million years ago, the gods have not made any progress. The only changes are the organization and relationship."


    "From the earliest games of the gods that only gods can participate in, to the gods established after the lower realm to endow human beings with favors and promote human evolution, the changes in which gods can only live for a long time and know a lot."


    Su Jin said this, his eyes were full of mockery:


    "I''ve heard that many of the gods in Orari claim to be omniscient and zero-energy, which is really funny."


    "I claim to be omniscient, but it is only because I have lived longer than humans have seen, which leads to a wide range of knowledge, and zero energy is even more mocking. Except for the essence brought by birth, the gods have not made any progress in these years. What can I do in the beginning? What can I do now? It has been accumulated for so long, and the growth is just experience.¡±


    "Whether in the heaven or the lower world, there is only one thing they do, and that is ''enjoyment''."


    "Even if the black dragon climbs out of the dungeon and destroys the world, the gods of the heavens will not die."


    "With such a mentality, I did my best to entertain myself, and even formed a dark faction, just because I was curious about what the human world would look like after the destruction of the black dragon, I wanted to release all the demons in the dungeon to sweep the earth. "


    "Asteria."


    Su Jin''s passionate tone became much calmer. He looked down at Astoria, who was silent below, and said in an emotionless tone:


    "After I sat on this throne and became Ouranos, I was thinking about one thing."


    "...What are you thinking about?" Astelia pursed her dry lips, feeling an ominous premonition in her heart.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said calmly:


    "I''m thinking that the gods still need to exist now?"


    After the figure on the altar said these words in a calm tone, Asteria only felt the trembling gushing from her soul.


    There is a terrible ''thing'' surging above the altar.


    It is not the divine power that Asteria is familiar with, nor the terrifying magic power of the dungeon, but more terrifying and vast, like the power of the universe itself!


    The inexplicable Astoria had a hunch.


    That is, if the ancient **** in front of him is willing, even if it is to clean the earth and clean up all the gods, the other party can easily do it.


    Thinking of this terrible guess, Astoria couldn''t help biting her lip and said:


    "You, are you going to die?"

 Chapter 859：

    After saying this, Asteria took a few steps back as if she had exhausted all her strength, and slumped on the ground, like a helpless chick who lost her parents.


    Su Jin squinted, looked at Astoria deeply, and then slowly raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "I thought about it."


    These four words directly made Astoria pale.


    "But I''ve put that idea on hold for now."


    Su Jinduan sat on the throne, tapped the handrail with his index finger and said:


    "Although there are too many wastes who don''t do human affairs, I have to admit that there are indeed a group of people in the province who are full of love for this world and human beings."


    "They developed the grace of God, giving the human beings on the ground the possibility of evolution, allowing them to overcome the trials brought by the dungeon."


    "Even I can''t deny their exploits at this point."


    Hearing these words, Asteria''s pale face finally had a little more blood.


    When she just guessed that Su Jin wanted to destroy the world, what Astoria thought was not resistance, but unprecedented despair.


    The strong inspiration of the gods made her aware of the sky-like distance between the two sides when she faced Su Jin.


    It was a ''terror'' that the gods could not resist even if they worked together.


    It was because it was short-lived, and knowing this, Astoria fell into an abyss-like despair, so that she could no longer maintain her usual peaceful posture.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Astelia eased her fear and asked Su Jin:


    "So do you plan to organize these gods with human nature to build a group of gods?"


    "No, it''s not me." Su Jin shook his head, looked at Astoria with a smile and said, "It''s you who want to form a group of gods."


    "It turns out that..." Astelia instantly understood Su Jin''s intention: "White gloves?"


    "Because I am a rootless person whose family is close to annihilation, so you chose me?"


    Since the family was framed by the dark faction and wiped out six years ago, Asteria now has almost three or two kittens under his command, and there is nothing that can be called a power.


    Astelia guessed that it was because of this fact that Su Jin chose to become this white glove.


    Because now she is no different from the lonely minister in the kingdom outside who only has the support of the king.


    "There is such a part of the reason." Su Jin calmly affirmed Astoria''s guess: "But more of it is what I want to do."


    "What do you want to do?" Asteria asked in confusion.


    At this time, she was very curious about the reason for the change of Uranos.


    What is the reason for the ancient gods who have been guarding the dungeon and protecting the human world for thousands of years, and the idea that the gods need to be eliminated?


    With a smile on Su Jin''s face, he said calmly:


    "''Miracle'', ''Hope'', ''Future'', and ''Sky'', I just want to spread the power and meaning of the name Ouranos to this cruel world, dispel the darkness of Orari, and bring peace and beauty Bring this room."


    By the way, I grabbed a few powers, created the vest of Uranos, and developed the application of the power of creation. I just don¡¯t know if I can stack the spiritual grid of Uranos to four digits in one wave... Su Jin murmured a few words in his heart. , and then looked at Astoria, with a smile:


    "So what''s your answer?"


    Asteria opened her mouth, and finally pursed her dry lips, revealing an unsightly smile:


    "If that''s the case, then it looks like I have only one answer to choose from."


    When she said this, she bent her knees, knelt on the ground, lowered her head, took down the hidden sword of justice, and said:


    "Dedicated to you the loyalty of ''justice''."


    Chapter 1179 Justice of the Goddess of Justice


    Looking at the sword of justice held up by the goddess of justice, Su Jin stared at it for a long time, and then beckoned.


    The golden long sword let out a low cry, rose into the sky, leaped to Su Jin''s side, and fell into his hands.


    "The concept of justice... Is it a 5-digit accompanying semi-artifact? Not to mention the natural 5-digit artifact, there are accompanying artifacts..." Su Jin''s face had a color of hatred for iron.


    Born with a 5-digit number, it is not a popular item in Hakoniwa, and it can already be said to be the apex of blood.


    Higher than them, there are only the three most powerful species of the natural four-digit number, the natural gods and Buddhas, the star spirits, and the pure-blooded dragons.


    And these strongest species are naturally raised even in Hakoba, so the highest bloodline that can be passed down from generation to generation is only 5 digits. For example, the four-digit community Perseus is the leader among them.


    This kind of natural five-digit existence can be achieved even if the talent is not good, and it takes time to touch the edge of the four-digit number.


    If the talent is better, the four-digit elite level, even the legendary stage, is not inaccessible. It belongs to the high-end combat power with high potential and can be shot immediately. It is the cornerstone of the middle and high level in each community.


    However, with such a talent, the gods of the wrong world have not been able to advance an inch for hundreds of millions of years. Su Jin can''t figure out if this is the limitation of the world''s light, or if the brains of the people here are really so stupid.


    But it doesn''t matter, it''s okay to be a little stupid. If you''re stupid, you need to be taught and guided, which will give Su Jin a chance to be kind.


    A group of 5 figures with good potential, if all of them are drawn over to Arcadia''s mid-level combat power, they can be fully supported.


    At that time, when the high-end combat power is below, the situation in which Greece is strong and the headquarters is weak will be well improved, thus stabilizing Su Jin''s right to speak within the Greek **** group.


    This is why Su Jin values ??and is willing to recruit the gods of this world.


    Of course, if the recruit is a goddess, it would be even better.


    Although there are some flaws, after obtaining the Pisces sign, Su Jin still has confidence in his face.


    With this face, those goddesses are born with 60 loyalty, which can effectively strengthen Su Jin''s control over the community, so as to condense all the forces in one direction.


    It''s just that I always feel like I''m a bit like a male publicist... Su Jin thought in his heart that Astoria, who was below, raised his head slightly after the long sword flew away, peeked at Su Jin''s face, and thought for a moment. Afterwards, he said:


    "Lord God, I have many questions about the formation of the group of gods."


    At this moment, Su Jin, who was sitting on the throne of the altar, also lowered his head and looked at her:


    "Don''t be so nervous."


    "I know that you promised to be loyal and stay by my side. You just want to act as my suppressor and prevent this world from being destroyed by me. This idea is still very good."


    Astelia''s face froze, both the guilt of being exposed to psychological thoughts, and the embarrassment of being exposed to the anchorage just after surrendering.


    It is said that girls are good performers, but why is it different for me? Am I really bad at deceiving people? Astoria thought with a guilty conscience.


    "I can understand your thoughts." Su Jin grinned, looked at the goddess of justice and said, "So I can understand your concerns."


    "Because there are candidates for the group of gods, I suggest you choose the gods on the order side. Of course, although my requirements are very low, I want people who can do practical things. Those worms who only care about pleasure should refuse things as soon as possible. "


    "If you think so..." Astelia struggled for a while, and then said, "I have some candidates in my heart, but..."


    There was hesitation on Astoria''s face.


    "Just what?"


    Astelia''s eyes flickered, and then said:


    "It''s just that the candidates in my mind are basically goddesses..."


    Speaking of which, Astoria hurriedly added:


    "This is not the preference of the gods, but today''s Euleri, there are only a few goddesses who can do things."


    Although the conflict between the gods and goddesses of Orari is not big, there are still many, and it is quite troublesome, just like Artemis only played with a few goddesses such as Hestia and Astoria. Ouranos, the only close friends at the level of the gods are Hermes and Zeus, both of which are same-sex groups.


    That''s why Asteria hesitated. After all, if Su Jin, the leader, found out that all the goddesses he had attracted were the goddesses, would he have bad feelings for her? This is a question mark.


    But if you win over male gods, Astria can''t do it either. Facing the win of a pure goddess, those goddesses who want to do things can think of what she wants to do with her feet. It''s right that she is willing to do things for Su Jin, but It doesn''t mean that she is willing to do that kind of thing, so Astoria has to make it clear in advance.


    On the throne, the first thought in Su Jin''s mind after hearing Astoria''s words was: You, the goddess of justice, actually want to pimp me?


    However, after this thought passed, the second thought was: Is there such a good thing?


    As a man, Su Jin naturally doesn''t mind being surrounded by graceful and beautiful goddesses.


    After listening to Astelia''s explanation, Su Jin had to admit one thing.


    That is to say, most of Oralie''s actual work is really a goddess.


    For example, Freya and Loki, who are responsible for high-end combat power to suppress the expedition dungeon, are responsible for cleaning up the monsters that linger on the earth other than Orari, and Artemis, the goddess of the moon, who purifies the environment.


    Another example is the family of Hephaestus, who was responsible for the stabilization of the Asteria family and the forging of weapons.


    In addition to these, the Hermes family from intelligence and the Ganesha family from military police are still doing practical work, and other gods?


    Those who sell alcohol, those who do business, those who are regulars on Happy Street, those who start wars everywhere, and the dark faction who are eager to destroy Orari.


    Good guy, it''s not unreasonable for Euleri to thrive.


    Thinking of Su Jin on the throne, he couldn''t help but said solemnly:


    "I understand what you''re thinking, and I know your concerns, but it doesn''t matter."


    "Be bold and do it. No matter what happens, I will be your solid backing."


    Hearing this sentence, Astelia''s face was somewhat moved, and at the same time, she felt a little guilty for some of the careful thoughts in her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But as an ancient goddess, Astoria is not the kind of goddess who can be easily controlled by emotions.


    She pursed her lips slightly, showing a miserable look, and said to Su Jin miserably:


    "Thank you for your support, but I can''t guarantee whether the current me, the current Astoria family can meet your requirements..."


    Deliberately mentioning his broken family... Su Jin glanced at Astoria with deep meaning, and then said:


    "The problem of the family?"


    "Yes." Asteria forced an explanation: "If you want to secretly form a group of gods without being discovered, the best way is naturally the tea party used by the gods to bring them closer."


    "But in Orari, there are also thresholds for such a tea party. High-level family members will never appear at the tea parties of low-level family members."


    "The Asteria family in the past was naturally able to contact the gods of those high-level families, but now..."


    Astelia said this with a wry smile.


    "Haven''t you recruited new family members outside of Orari these years?" Su Jin asked strangely.


    "There are still some, but those children are still young, and they are basically level one adventurers, and they can''t take on the heavy responsibility entrusted by the gods."


    Astelia almost made it clear that she was going to show off with Su Jin, saying that she was short of people.


    When she left Orari to take refuge, she didn''t go to the outside kingdom to be the king, but to be the head of the orphanage.


    In this case, it is really wishful thinking to count on Astoria''s subordinates to have some masters.


    No, the master still has one.


    A high-level adventurer who led Asteria to take refuge.


    Thinking of that incident, Su Jin''s eyes couldn''t help but look a little weird:


    "You ghost, do you want me to release the wanted of Liu Leon?"


    Chapter 1180 Women''s Rebuttal


    "Yes." Asteria admitted "shamelessly".


    She is the goddess of justice, yes, but justice doesn''t mean she is a fool? Who would want to miss out on something that can benefit.


    Su Jin glared at Astoria:


    "You gave me a problem."


    Lou Leon.


    The elf girl who is currently working as a clerk in the hostess of Plenty, and Su Jin gave a few bottles of wine at her own expense when she went to the tavern for dinner, is not a good child, but the most wanted criminal of Orari today.


    The reason for this is the god-killing incident that happened in Orari five or six years ago.


    The girl who looked cold and glamorous on the outside had killed quite a few gods with her own hands, forcing them to return to Tianjin.


    Although the hatred at the beginning was because the gods were hostile to the Astoria family who were the Orari police at the time, they joined forces to cause the main force of the Astoria family to be destroyed in the basement, which led to Lyu Leon''s revenge.


    But this matter is very few, even only the members of the Astoria family and the people of Freya know about it.


    In the eyes of other gods, Lyu Leon is a lunatic who suddenly killed several gods and caused the dissolution of more than two-digit families.


    And even if this matter is made public, for the gods, the adventurer who will list the target of revenge as a **** must also be eliminated.


    Their thinking is like Europe and the United States: I can plot against you or kill your family, but when you take revenge, you must maintain the spirit of the "aristocrat" and not hurt us "aristocrats".


    This is the most straightforward and dirty idea in the hearts of some gods.


    Therefore, Liu Leon, whose companions who lived together in the morning and evening were plotted to be wiped out, would send Astoria to the outside world for forcible refuge, and he himself transformed into a slaughterer, taking revenge for participating in the murder of Astya''s family in the form of assassination. of the gods.

 Chapter 860：

    Precisely because she understands how serious Orari''s rules are to the conflagration of the gods.


    Because of this, Lyu Leon became Orari''s number one most wanted criminal, and he has not been let go until now.


    In a sense, this kind of **** reality also made Su Jin extremely unhappy.


    Emotionally, he is naturally inclined towards Liu Leon, but according to his habits, he still has to do things on the surface:


    "Do you know what your request is?"


    Su Jin''s face was stern, looking at Astoria seriously, his eyes full of scrutiny.


    "I understand, clearly understand."


    Astelia''s face was also full of sternness at the moment.


    Unlike the previous graceful and quiet goddess, now she is more suitable to use the word Valkyrie to describe her, sorry for her unrest at the moment.


    After all, the former Astoria family were all the children raised by the goddess of justice from the orphanage.


    These girls were trapped, and the one who was the most angry was Astoria.


    At the beginning, if it wasn''t to save the remaining children in the orphanage, it wouldn''t have been the assassination of Leon Leon, but a real battle of gods.


    The cold-faced Astya took a deep breath and said:


    "According to the confession and report of the great **** Zeus, it was unexpectedly discovered that the gods who were murdered in the god-killing incident five years ago played a key role in the Istar incident.


    And Liu Leon, who committed the murder of the gods, discovered this secret by accident, fought back desperately while being hunted down, and committed the crime of killing the gods with tears in his eyes. Therefore, I applied for a petition against several deities who committed serious crimes at that time. Detained, imprisoned in the abyss to repent..."


    Su Jin listened to Astilia''s words with a strange expression.


    Is this planting? And it was planted without hesitation, without concealment.


    Moreover, a sinner who killed a **** actually wanted to be whitewashed and become a hero who defended Orari, and even came out to kill the **** with tears.


    OK, is this your Astoria justice? Long knowledge!


    At this point, Su Jin still doesn''t understand what Astoria means, that''s a fool.


    The other party is asking for the whitewashing of Lyu Leon, and in return, it is the full allegiance of the goddess of justice, and the price is that the guild loses a certain degree of credibility in the eyes of some gods whose interests have been damaged.


    In a sense, this is harming the interests of the guild and the prestige of Uranus.


    But what does the majesty of Uranus have to do with my Su Jin?


    I had to pretend to be flattering because the gods at the upper level controlled the channel of ascending in Hakoten, and I had to be angered by a group of 5-figures here?


    Oh, how can a group of trash fish endure it?


    But this Astoria also has to be beaten. As the reserve army of Arcadia, why do you only think about planting things in the face of the gods? Just want to solve it with orthodox law? This is wrong thinking, which must be carefully corrected by my mental stick.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but straighten his face, and said solemnly and solemnly...


    "Do you know what you''re doing? Astoria."


    Su Jin''s voice fell, and heavy pressure hit his face.


    Facing this ancient and terrifying majesty, Astoria couldn''t help but take a step back, but still held her chin up and refused to bow her head.


    Then at this moment, she heard the ancient **** above say this:


    "In the face of several gods who have let go of the sin of killing gods, you actually thought of getting rid of their sins and letting them atone for their sins in the abyss. Can this sin be redeemed?"


    "You just want them to repent for the sin of murdering God, are you worthy of the dead Istar!"


    Speaking of this Su Jin''s voice is heart-wrenching, he is still suing the murderer on behalf of the dead Istar...


    People who don''t know will probably think that Su Jin and Istar have an extraordinarily close relationship.


    "...Huh?" Astoria was stunned for a moment, her expression blank.


    Do Su Jin and Istar have a good relationship? Isn''t it right, this creator God has never been impartial, right?


    But then she returned to the taste in Su Jin''s words.


    Okay, I, Asteria, just wanted to lock those people up, but you Uranus wanted those people to die!


    Because I chose to support, I knew that I would offend those gods, so let''s just kill people directly.


    Is this the calculation of the oldest gods?


    Facing such a terrifying calculation, Asteria couldn''t help it at all.


    Love love love!


    From now on, he will be the most loyal goddess of ''justice'' under Su Jin!


    On the throne, on behalf of Istar, he issued a petition to make a complaint, signed a document with seriousness, and then said to Astoria:


    "As for the arrest of the perpetrator, I will hold the gods in the heavens responsible. As for the corresponding punishment, I will propose it at the next meeting of the gods."


    "As for the withdrawal and notification of the wanted order regarding Lyu Leon..."


    Su Jin thought about it and smiled at Astoria:


    "Do you want to take over this matter?"


    Astelia was heartbroken when she heard the words, but she felt a little guilty for no reason, so she avoided Su Jin''s sight and said:


    "I''m afraid that child will not want to see me now, so... can I ask God to find a reliable person?"


    Don''t you dare to face it because of guilt... Su Jin thought about it, and then said:


    "Then I''ll be responsible for it myself. This can be considered as compensation for her by the guild."


    As for whether a certain blond elf will commit the big crime of ''forcing'' the gods after taking charge, it has nothing to do with him, Su Jin.


    After all, "Su Jin" is a victim. You, Astelia, added cabbage and slapped the pig. Can you blame the pig for not being able to beat the cabbage?


    The power of the gods in the lower realm ''without a chicken''s hand'' is common sense.


    On the other side, hearing that Su Jin was going to apologize to Liu on behalf of the guild, Astoria''s eyes were full of surprise and emotion.


    "Can you? Will it be too much trouble?"


    "No trouble not trouble, that''s the price of doing the wrong thing."


    "Then... well, then please God."


    So happy now, don''t chase and chop me with the sword of justice... Su Jin whispered quietly.


    He looked down at the written pardon document, and then signed the name of Ouranos with his own power on the broken paper.


    Then the next step is to go to the rich mistress... Su Jin thought silently in his heart.


    Chapter 1181 Mouth poison is the basic skill of the Hera family


    At 2 p.m., the hostess of the tavern''s abundance.


    The shop assistants, who had been busy for a while, saw off the last customer and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ah, I''m exhausted, I''m exhausted, Mia Mama, I''m done, no meow!


    Ania, the cat-eared girl in the store''s uniform, was lying softly beside the bar.


    Hearing the sound, the curtain of the kitchen was pulled up immediately, and Miya, the store manager who was carrying the pot of fried rice, couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said:


    "The guy who was lazy for 20 minutes just had the nerve to talk?"


    "Hey, was discovered meow?" Aniya showed a shocked expression: "I clearly told Lyu to have someone cover me meow!"


    "what?"


    Holding a broom, Liu Leon, who was standing on the side blankly, seemed to have just reacted, and said with a dazed expression:


    "Did you talk to me just now?"


    The words fell, and Hill and Chloe next to him couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Pfft! It seems to be ignored?"


    "How can this be?!"


    Hearing the scream of the cat-eared girl, Mia laughed and said:


    "Seeing how miserable you are this time, I won''t deduct your bonus this time, and I will punish you for cleaning at night."


    "In that case, I''d rather deduct the bonus meow~"


    "The protest is ineffective, and you are responsible for the hygiene tonight."


    Saying that, Mia turned her head and glanced at Lyu with a slightly worried look:


    "Liu, take a rest today."


    "Are the other little girls still going in to get food?"


    "Hi! Hi!"


    Seeing the young and beautiful girls walking into the back kitchen, Miya smiled, walked over to Liu with two plates of fried rice, put a bowl of rice in front of the other side and said:


    "Did something happen when I was shopping in the morning? I was dazed when I got back."


    Liu Leon lowered his head, looked at his hand and said:


    "It''s nothing, just a little uncomfortable."


    "Then take a day off today and let Hill work for you."


    Just after Miya finished speaking, Hilton, who had not yet entered the kitchen, couldn''t help but rolled her eyes:


    "Can you consider my opinion before you agree? Mia Mama?"


    "Later, you can add ham in the back kitchen yourself."


    Mia responded perfunctorily, then turned her head and looked at Lyu''s complicated profile, seemingly inadvertently said:


    "Sometimes I say what''s in my heart, and when I talk about my worries, it''s gone."


    "What? Lyu is worried meow?"


    Ania, who was holding fried rice and iced juice, immediately showed an interested expression, and quickly approached:


    "Hmph, if Lyu then shares a little secret, I can forget what happened just now!"


    Mia glared at Anya, but did not stop the other party from enlightening Leon.


    After all, she is old, and because of the generation gap, it is normal for children nowadays to be unwilling to talk to her.


    Compared to her, Ania, who was younger, might be able to let Lyu let go of her guard more easily.


    "Speak quickly, Ania can keep it a secret for you, Meow."


    Hearing this sentence, Chloe, who came over with a meal, couldn''t help rolling his eyes:


    "Put it down, when did the gossip not come from your stupid cat''s mouth?"


    Hearing this, Anya immediately retorted:


    "Nonsense! I didn''t reveal Lyu''s little secret!"


    "What little secret can I have?"


    Lyu was stunned, she must have a small handle in the hands of Ania, an idiot.


    Seeing Luna''s stunned appearance, Chloe immediately mocked Ania and said:


    "Look, even the parties have come forward to prove it, do you still want to deny it?"


    "Impossible!" Ania was very angry when she heard this, and couldn''t help but retort: ??"The object of Lyu''s secret love is a member of the Hestia family, they didn''t say it at all, meow!"


    "Secret love?" xN


    Everyone looked at Lyu in unison, only to see the thin-skinned elf''s face red and purple.


    "What nonsense? I have nothing to do with Mr. Su Jin at all!" Liu couldn''t help but retorted loudly.


    "Oh! It''s so quick to refute." Chloe said with a playful expression.


    "I prove, I prove that Liu peeped at Su Jin when he was eating!" Hill raised the back of his hand excitedly and stabbed.


    "Su Jin, is that the boy that Liu gave a bottle of wine at his own expense last time? I remember him being super handsome." Chloe fell into the pit and said.


    Lyu''s breath stagnated and she looked at Hill in disbelief, but if this nasty guy is nothing, why is Hill still here to join in the fun?


    She wanted to refute immediately, but seeing the eyes of her colleagues who were clearly watching the show, she resisted the impulsive refutation, and explained seriously:


    "The reason why I noticed Mr. Su Jin is entirely because he has an aura that is very close to the elf holy tree, not because of a secret love..."

 Chapter 861：

    "The holy tree of the elves, isn''t that your mother tree?" Hill followed his mouth and looked at Lyu with a look of surprise.


    Ania next to her even opened her mouth wide and said incredulously:


    "The man has the aura of the Holy Tree? It turns out that you are the mother''s control, Lyu! Wait, this should be regarded as the father''s control?"


    "You guys!" Liu blushed suddenly, how could these bad friends be so innocent.


    However, before she could say anything, a cold female voice came from the direction of the store door behind us:


    "It seems like a good chat, little girls."


    "Hey, are there any guests? Welcome, how many guests are there?" Anya subconsciously stood up and responded.


    When they heard the sound, all the clerks, including Mia, turned their heads and looked in the direction of the door.


    Miya looked at the woman with different pupils in a black dress and long silver-gray hair at the door, her mouth opened little by little:


    "Impossible, how can you..."


    Mia''s throat seemed to be pinched, and the second half of the sentence was smothered in her stomach.


    Alphia, who was standing at the door, glanced at Anya and responded to the inquiries of her guests just now:


    "Two, there is one person who didn''t arrive, and the person who came later paid."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head, looked at Mia and said:


    "Although I heard that you opened a tavern seven years ago, I didn''t expect it to be true."


    Alphia said this, and said in a sympathetic tone:


    "How serious is the figure out of shape, Mia."


    "I''m still very young!" Mia blushed and retorted.


    "Hey, is she an acquaintance of Mia''s mother?" Aniniya said in surprise, who didn''t know the situation.


    "And it''s an acquaintance..." Hill looked at the elegant woman in front of him with hostile and horrified eyes: "It would be more appropriate to say that it is an enemy."


    "Miya''s enemy?"


    Hearing this sentence, several other shop assistants immediately became alert.


    "Girls, put away your hostility."


    Mia raised her hand to stop the clerk''s alert, and then stood up helplessly, saying:


    "For this guy, it''s just a matter of moving our fingers a few times for those of us."


    When she said this, she looked at Alphia with fearful and complicated eyes and said:


    "Silence Alphia, can''t you imagine that you are a monster still alive, I heard the news of your death before..."


    "Well, it''s alright, it''s not dead." Alfia nodded vaguely and explained: "Of course, if it turns out like you, I guess I''d like to die."


    Mia heard the sharp twitch at the corner of her mouth and couldn''t help but ask:


    "If that''s the case, what are you doing in the store run by my out-of-shape Obasan?"


    "Is that even a question?"


    Alphia looked at Mia with the eyes of a fool and said:


    "Of course it''s for a blind date."


    "???"


    Mia was stunned, and after a while, she opened her mouth and said:


    "what??"


    Chapter 1182 Let the bullets fly for a while


    "I''m not like you, obsessed with women like Freya, and never married."


    Alphia looked at Mia with pity, and said something that made the other party angry:


    "My Lord God will not prevent me from finding a man."


    Hearing the phrase, "I am obsessed with Freya and never get married", Mia couldn''t help it:


    "How can you contaminate people out of thin air? I''m not addicted to Freya!"


    She just didn''t find a partner, how could she become obsessed with Fufreya.


    "Oh, so your situation is different from what I heard?" Alphia said with surprise.


    "Where did you hear the gossip from..."


    "The family of Zeus."


    "Damn, those rotten mouths."


    Mia murmured, and then said angrily:


    "You guy, the way you speak is as irritating as ever."


    "I haven''t changed, but you have." Alphia sighed regretfully, "I wouldn''t be surprised if I went to dance in the square."


    If you want to say that I am old, just say it directly, what are you doing around the corner? Mia''s mouth twitched a few times, her face ugly:


    "You guys are really getting more and more annoying."


    She stood up muttering, rubbed her hands on the apron around her waist and said:


    "What do you want to eat? Hurry up and get out of the way after eating, lest I get upset when I see it."


    "Just a few of the signature dishes, I''ll wait for someone." Alphia calmly walked to the double seat next to her.


    Mia, who was about to go back to the kitchen, was surprised when she heard this sentence:


    "Wait someone? You really can''t get a blind date?"


    "Fake." Alfia said with a calm expression: "It''s just a routine to stimulate the Freya family. After all, your family are all single dogs."


    "I thought you would rush up stupidly like 15 years ago, but you endured a lot more than before."


    "Unfortunately, you didn''t have a middle set, so I didn''t have a chance to recall the feeling of beating someone."


    "..."


    Hearing Alphia''s words, everyone in the store was stunned.


    Mia''s eyelids jumped, and she said helplessly:


    "Are the people of your Hera family always so perverted?"


    "Hera Family?!"


    Anya and Chloe next to her were startled:


    "Isn''t that the legendary family that ruled Orari 15 years ago?"


    "But didn''t they leave Orari?"


    "There are too many noises." Alfia gave the two catgirls a cold look: "Can you close your mouth? Little girls."


    Hearing these threatening words, the two cat-eared girls immediately shut their mouths.


    Seeing this scene, Alphia nodded with satisfaction, and then turned her gaze to the dignified Lyu Leon and Hill.


    "The elf over there, what''s the recommended wine here?"


    Liu did not respond immediately, but was silent for a while, and then said:


    "¡­¡­why?"


    Alphia raised her eyebrows and looked at Lyu in surprise.


    "Why do you want to show up here?" Lyu asked with an embarrassed expression.


    "Oh?" The corner of Alfia''s mouth twitched, and she said jokingly, "Could it be that the guild is still using my ''dead'' wanted warrant to paste the city wall?"


    Lyu''s face stiffened slightly when he heard the word wanted order: "Your wanted order has never been issued."


    Although Alphia participated in the horrific operation to overthrow Orari seven years ago, the insider was extremely rare, and she herself died in the commotion.


    Therefore, the guild took into account the fact that Alphia was once a heroic figure of Orari, so it concealed it.


    Although it is very strange, Alphia, who actually killed the gods and destroyed a large number of family members, is really a good citizen.


    Compared to her, Lyu, whose guilt was less than 1/3 of the other party''s, was one of Orari''s most wanted criminals.


    Reality is so magical.


    "Not wanted? That''s a pity."


    Alphia, who was sitting on the wooden chair, rested her cheek with one hand, and said with a dull face:


    "I thought I would be besieged by dwarfs and piglets when I was eating here? Now, it seems that the walk after dinner will not break up."


    "Little dwarf? Little piggy? Who are these? Is it a nickname?" Aniya secretly asked Hill next to her.


    Hill''s mouth twitched, although he knew who it was, he didn''t have the confidence to explain.


    At this time, Mia in the kitchen put aside the curtain and walked out with a bottle:


    "Little Dwarf is the hero Finn of Loki''s family, and Piggy is the fierce Ota of Freya''s family."


    When Mia said this, she looked at Alphia helplessly and said:


    "You guy, are you here to demolish my shop today? You actually want to lure those two people here on purpose."


    "The hero of the Loki Familiar and that Ota..." Anya couldn''t help shrinking her neck.


    These are two famous people, especially Ota, who has the name of the strongest in Orari.


    But such two people are actually described by the woman in front of them as opponents who can take a walk after dinner. Is this too crazy?


    At this time, Mia had already slammed the wine and pressed it on the table:


    "Will you have a drink later?"


    "Huh? Lava magma from the dwarves? You got something good."


    Alphia looked at the label on the wine with a surprised expression:


    "But you''re actually going to drink with me, a woman who beat up all the members of Freya''s family several times, are you m?"


    "Fuck off." Miya rolled her eyes while pulling out the cork of the wine bottle: "It''s just that Mande met someone of his generation and wanted to have a drink."


    "Sorry, I seem to be more than 20 years younger than you." Alphia said lightly: "Don''t say things like this at the same time."


    "The people of your Hera Familiar must be hurt by their mouths."


    Mia looked at Alphia speechlessly, then sat directly opposite her, poured herself a glass of wine, and said:


    "Then what? Seven years ago, you had such a motive, and you were killed once, and now you are back in Orali..."


    Mia poured half a glass of red wine, her eyes were sharp, and she looked at Alphia and said:


    "Isn''t it good to lie in the ''coffin''?"


    When Alphia heard the words, after a moment of silence, she sighed and glanced at Lyu sideways, saying:


    "I also want to take a rest, but that waste elf over there is not good enough!"


    When Lyu heard those words, her face froze.


    I have nothing to do with you! She wanted to say this very much, but she was worried that she would be beaten by the woman in front of her after saying this.


    This is very likely to happen. After all, the woman in front of her is in a bad mood, and she can completely destroy a monster of a high-level family with a knife.


    Mia looked at Alphia and then at Lyu, and asked hesitantly, "You and Lyu?"


    "Disciple." Alphia said to herself.


    "Hey! Really?"


    "fake."


    Alphia picked up the wine on the table, poured herself a glass, and said indifferently.


    Mia''s eyelids twitched, conscious of being played, and she said speechlessly:


    "You man..."


    She said this with a sigh, then went on to ask:

 Chapter 862：

    "Can you tell me? What do you want to do when you come back this time?"


    Alphia paused while holding the wine, then showed a playful smile and said:


    "Of course it''s continuing what wasn''t done seven years ago."


    Hearing this, the insiders present immediately turned pale.


    Seven years ago, the thing that almost slaughtered Orari was actually going to happen again? !


    How is this possible? !


    And just when everyone was horrified, a male voice suddenly sounded:


    "What, Alfia, have you drunk?"


    Hearing the sound, everyone''s eyes focused on the direction of the door.


    Chapter 1183 I will pay to support you


    Suddenly surrounded by a group of people, looking at Su Jin of Tarotmon, he couldn''t help but stop, and said with a strange expression:


    "You guys came here so suddenly that I almost thought I had entered a black shop."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere in the store calmed down a little.


    Although Mia and Liu looked ugly, they managed to control their emotions somewhat.


    Su Jin, who noticed the strange atmosphere, walked to Alphia calmly and said:


    "Looks like you''ve carried forward your bad taste again."


    The corners of Alphia''s mouth twitched, and she raised her wine glass gracefully:


    "Don''t you have an old saying in the East? Fighting with people is the fun."


    "And then being beaten to death?" Su Jin complained.


    "If they can do it."


    Alfia also took a sip of wine indifferently, then glanced at Mia and said:


    "Do you mind if I share this drink with Su Jin?"


    "It''s up to you, I''m full of you anyway." Miya spread her hands, then stood up, planning to re-enter the kitchen.


    However, she stopped after a few steps, and said with her back to Alphia:


    "...How much of what you just said is true?"


    "It''s all fake." Seeing Su Jin sitting in front of him, Alphia, who was in a good mood, replied happily: "I''m not interested in playing with you until I get rid of that **** dragon."


    Hearing this, Miya took another step forward, scolding as she walked, "You woman is really bad to the extreme."


    "Okay, girls, come in and help in the kitchen, prepare more food and drive away the plague **** outside."


    "Yes!" The shop assistants responded immediately.


    After Lyu responded to Miya, she hesitated for a while, then went to the counter and took another set of wine glasses and cutlery, which they brought to Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin had already taken off his coat, hung it on the back of the chair and chatted with Alphia:


    "Are you eating at this time?"


    "The guy who made me have to go out at this time is not qualified to speak."


    Alphia sneered at Su Jin, and then answered vaguely:


    "The eyes of the little fox at your house are so ambiguous that I''m not used to it."


    Hungry... Su Jin couldn''t say a word when he heard this.


    Although he was curious about how Sanjo Ye Chunji was staring at Alphia, but considering that it was the relationship between the two that caused Alphia to be persecuted by Chunji''s gaze, Su Jin was somewhat guilty.


    "Stop talking about this, what did the guild say?" Alphia took a sip of wine calmly: "Is Uranus sure to recall all the gods?"


    When speaking of Uranus, Alphia deliberately emphasized the pronunciation.


    Obviously, she is not ignorant of Su Jin''s plan to replace Ouranos.


    "...Almost, this matter is already in progress." Su Jin, who understood Alphia''s subtext, responded in the same vague tone.


    At this moment, Lyu, who was carrying the cutlery and wine glass, had come to the front, and restrained the cutlery down.


    This caused the two people in the seats to look at Lyu at the same time.


    If Su Jin''s side is still kind, Alphia''s side is full of malice.


    "Mr. Su Jin, this is your cutlery." After putting down the cutlery, Liu turned around with the plate in hand.


    At this time, Alphia deliberately asked:


    "Speaking of which, is Astoria coming back?"


    Su Jin gave Alphia a strange look, and then cooperated:


    "I''ve already met the goddess of justice in the guild."


    The leg that Lyu wanted to lift suddenly seemed to lose consciousness.


    "Oh? How''s she doing?" Alfia smiled gracefully, but the smile was like a fox''s: "I lost my family''s support, and I was kicked out of Orari. I think it''s been a hard time, right?"


    Hearing those words, Lyu''s heart skipped a beat, and then it seemed to be beating wildly.


    Astoria-sama is having a hard time outside? Are there any injuries? Did you eat well on weekdays? A series of thoughts flashed through Lyu''s mind, and finally turned into annoyance, regret.


    At the beginning, after the main force of the Asteria family was framed and wiped out in the dungeon, Asteria himself continued to cultivate new family members while enduring the pain, looking for opportunities for revenge.


    Then, Lyu, who was in a state of madness at the time, couldn''t bear it, and after he insisted that Astria stay away from Orari and distanced herself from her relationship, she began a fierce revenge.


    So in a sense, Asteria was driven out of Orari by her own family, by Lyu.


    And the goddess of justice acquiesced to Lyu''s revenge and accepted the ending of exile.


    So it''s impossible for Lyu not to care about Asteria''s situation.


    It''s just that she can only send her salary from working in the tavern to Astoria, who is in Orali on weekdays, and wants to take further care, but she doesn''t have that face.


    Therefore, Lyu was naturally very concerned about Asteria''s situation, so that regardless of the occasion, she stood by the side and did what she eavesdropped with her back to the two of them without hesitation.


    Su Jin gave Alphia a speechless look, a little wanting to complain about her bad taste, but seeing that the other party helped, she gave up:


    "I don''t know if Asteria had a hard time or not, but before we parted just now, she was still complaining that she had gained three pounds, and now she is still worried about how to lose weight."


    Although I seriously doubt that her weight has grown to where it should be... Su Jin whispered in his heart.


    On the other hand, Lyu finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the current situation of the Lord God and also knew that the other party was worrying about his weight.


    As long as it''s true that Astoria is not having a good time outside, she''s afraid she''ll have to blame herself.


    Then at this moment, Su Jin took another turn.


    "only¡­"


    Hearing these three words, Lyu''s heart skipped a beat, and her entire face collapsed tightly.


    "It''s just... She seems to have been worrying about one thing recently." Su Jin said with wickedness.


    When Alphia heard it, she immediately gave a hilarious compliment:


    "Oh? What is she worrying about?"


    Su Jin looked at Liu''s ears that seemed to be pricked up, and said with a smile:


    "Asteria has been very worried recently. Her clingy kitten has been away from home for a long time. She has been ruthless not to come home to see her. She is a lonely goddess who can only stay at home and watch the moon every day."


    "Are you saying this cat is going too far?"


    "Excessive."


    "Asteria also told me that she wondered if the cat had found a stray cat outside, so she didn''t even want a home?"


    "Probably."


    Only after Su Jin and Alfiya cooperated to say a few words, Lyu had already rushed up to the second floor with her plate flushed, unable to hold back Hill''s cry.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing happily:


    "This is a hundred-year-old elves, and they are still like children."


    Hearing this sentence, Alphia, who was also laughing, couldn''t help but said:


    "What about a hundred years old? This child is in her early 20s at most this year, and she''s just a little girl."


    "More than 20?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment: "Elves don''t grow up to be girls until they are a hundred years old..."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin patted his head and said:


    "I made a mistake, I thought it was the elves of Hakoniwa."


    She only grew up to be a girl at the age of a hundred... Alfia suddenly felt a little tired.


    "The little girl ran away, do you still continue?" Alfia said indifferently: "It''s impossible to complete Astoria''s commission to you at this level?"


    "You guessed that Astya entrusted me?"


    Su Jin was surprised, and then said:


    "It''s okay, let the bullet fly for a while, and she''ll come back by herself after a while."


    Hearing this, Alphia raised the corner of her mouth and said, "Then I''m looking forward to it."


    Chapter 1184 Alphia''s Teachings


    It was already 40 minutes after the late lunch.


    At this time, the rich hostess also just entered the dinner preparation time.


    When Hill was busy with Liu and the others, Su Jin came to the counter and took out Farley to pay.


    Miya, whose appreciating stock was not much higher than the counter, looked at Su Jin and asked Alfian Nuzui who was still in the position while reckoning:


    "How did you know that violent woman?"


    "Introduced by Hermes, what happened?"


    Su Jin put the money on the table, looked up at Miya and said.


    "Hermes? He really doesn''t do good things." Mia said while muttering: "Since it was introduced by him, then you should know what the Alfian woman did in Euleri?"


    "...The great turmoil seven years ago? It is said that a large number of gods were sent away, almost destroying Orali?" Su Jin replied after thinking for a moment.


    "Understood, you still dare to be with that woman?" Miya was very speechless when she heard this: "If it weren''t for that woman who was not as good-looking as you, I would have thought you were deceived by that face."


    Although you are complimenting me, why do I feel so harsh... Su Jin spit in his heart.


    "By the way, does that woman have a place to live?" Mia hesitated for a moment, then asked.


    "Stay with me temporarily, what? Who asked you to ask this question?"


    After Su Jin finished saying this, he turned his head slightly and glanced at the prescription, just in time to see the profile of Hill''s face when he was cutting vegetables.


    "You guessed it."


    Mia sighed, then propped her cheek with one hand and said:


    "The goddess in our family just jumped down from the Tower of Babel without being scared."


    "As for such an exaggeration?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    Mia rolled her eyes and said:


    "The Freya Familiar has experienced three near-annihilation experiences, who do you think it''s all because of?"


    "So miserable? Alphia doesn''t seem to be interested in killing innocent people?" Su Jin frowned.


    "There are no indiscriminate killings. That woman is invincible. She uses various skills to defeat you like a show of skills, and then mocks you there."


    "And she only really did it once, under Hera''s order, so the grudge between me and her is not too big, but more with the head of the former Hera family."


    Mia, who used to be the head of Freya''s family, had strong memories on her face.


    Euleri''s peak period was 15 years ago, when Zeus and Hera ruled.


    At that time, it happened that the two major families had cultivated newcomers like monsters.


    The head of the Hera family was even promoted to level 9, but he found Alphia who faced level 9 head-on at level 7 without losing the wind.


    It can be said that Orari at that time was really the world of the strong, and the vast majority of the strong were concentrated in the two major families. It can be said that the accumulation of thousands of years broke out at once.

 Chapter 863：

    It''s a pity, no one thought that such a powerful team would be completely destroyed by Heilong''s hands, and only a few newcomers with great potential barely escaped under the desperate cover of the older generation.


    This, in turn, led to Orari''s shuffling of cards, which also led to an eight-year dark period, which culminated in the turmoil seven years ago.


    Basically, Mia, who had struggled all the way from the dark times, could somewhat understand why Alphia was involved in the great turmoil seven years ago, and she also heard from Hill about the delicate relationship between Ryu and Alphia.


    Therefore, after Freya communicated with her through Hill, Mia and Freya reached a consensus.


    My consensus is simple.


    ...


    "Let Alphia live here, in the stronghold I rented?"


    When Su Jin heard Miya''s thoughts, his expression was a little confused.


    I just want to find a place to avoid Hestia''s troubles, I don''t want to find a golden house to hide the beauty... Su Xing complained in his heart, and then asked:


    "Why does Freya think so?"


    "I''m afraid!" Mia said confidently: "Hera is coming back soon. It is inevitable that these two will meet. What if Hera asks Alfia to destroy the Freya family again?"


    "So leave them alone, it''s better to take them over and treat them as offerings, so that nothing will happen, right?"


    "Besides, you can''t take that woman to live in that broken church in the West District, can you? She is a Hera family, and you are a Hestia family. Does it sound good to say it?"


    You almost didn''t say, ''Freya is going to help me pay for my little lover. ¡¯ Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then said:


    "It''s useless to ask me about this kind of thing, it''s better to ask the person involved."


    "I agreed."


    Alphia came to Su Jin''s side at an unknown time, put her arms around her, and said coldly:


    "It just so happens that I don''t want to go to your place to face that fox recently."


    ??????


    It wasn''t that Alphia was afraid of Sanjo No Haruhime. It was the one who stared at her enviously and listened to the fox in the corner, making it difficult for Alphia to face her calmly.


    At that time, I was quite happy when I played with Su Jin, but it was still too embarrassing to find out that I was being heard in the corner.


    At least Alphia didn''t want to face such a thing recently.


    Seeing Alphia''s attitude, Su Jin couldn''t help but spread his hands:


    "Well, since you agree, I have nothing to say."


    Alfia would live there if she wanted to, and there happened to be someone of the same generation as Mia, who also spoke.


    Moreover, Lyu also lives here, so if Alphia stimulates her, the spirit will make a decision faster this time.


    Of course, more importantly, Alphia lives here, which is also convenient for Su Jin to ''communicate'' with her.


    ¡­


    Of course, if it doesn''t work here, isn''t there a guild? There are more rooms than that, and it won''t be the same if you change one every year.


    "In the next few days, the guild needs to handle the procedures for the large-scale entry of gods into the city. If you want to find me, if you can''t find it in the church, go directly to the guild."


    Alphia raised her eyebrows and said in surprise:


    "Not free these days? Do you mean to let me play at will?"


    She didn''t forget that Su Jin used herself as a whetstone, wanting to sharpen a group of talents who could join Arcadia.


    So now Su Jin means that the assessment will let her play casually?


    Su Jin nodded, admitted Alphia''s guess, and said with a smile:


    "Take it as a test for you."


    "Oh? That''s interesting."


    The corners of Alphia''s mouth twitched, then turned around and walked towards the stairs:


    "Then before the game starts, let me take a break."


    Looking at her back, Mia couldn''t help but said strangely:


    "What kind of riddles are you playing? You''re playing them in front of me."


    "Sarah, who knows?"


    Su Jin shrugged, then turned to leave.


    ...


    In the evening, the pub gradually became lively.


    Upstairs in the tavern, Alfia, who had just rested for a while, suddenly stood up, walked to the door, and opened the door. To Lyu who was standing at the door, he said:


    "come in."


    Hearing that, Liu took a deep breath and stepped into the room.


    Chapter 1185 Greek Goddess Killer


    Lyu took a deep breath and slowly stepped into the room. During this period, she saw Alfia, who was wearing off-white pajamas with a slightly open neckline, and lit up the magic stone lamp, and took one from the wine cabinet beside her. Bottle of wine and walk away towards the sofa.


    Seeing this, Lyu lowered her head, walked over to the sofa and sat down without saying a word.


    Alphia sat on the sofa, poured two glasses of wine, then crossed her legs and looked at Liu with a glass of red wine:


    "You came to me on purpose, you didn''t come to be a gourd, right?"


    Lyu was silent for a while, then said, "Why did you deliberately tell me about Astoria-sama?"


    "What are you and Mr. Su Jin trying to do?"


    Alphia snorted once and sneered: "I just call me ''you'', but I add ''sir'' to him. Your position is a bit wrong, isn''t it?"


    You really thought of yourself as a teacher... Lyu groaned inwardly, then closed her mouth and said nothing.


    Looking at Lyu who turned into a stuffy gourd again, Alphia sighed and said:


    "You little brat really isn''t cute at all."


    It''s like a hedgehog... Alphia shook her head slightly and continued:


    "Why did I remind you, you don''t need to know, but Su Jin''s words..."


    Alphia narrowed her eyes and said with a playful expression:


    "Why do you think he should help Asteria and bring you back, you wicked brat?"


    Help Asteria... Mr. Su Jin and Lord Asteria know each other? And a good relationship? Thinking of this, Lyu''s eyes suddenly went wrong.


    The gentle-looking Lord Astoria, who actually doesn''t even have a male friend, actually has a male friend like Su Jin who is willing to help for free?


    I thought Astoria-sama was a virgin who didn''t talk about virgins...


    However, when did Mr. Su Jin meet Lord Astoria? In the years since you left Orari? How far has their relationship developed?


    Lyu had many thoughts in her heart, and then, looking at Alphia with a smile in front of her, she couldn''t help but guess:


    "Is it because Mr. Su Jin and Lord Astoria are ''friends''?"


    "What do you think?" Alphia asked with a smile. After being asked back, Lyu''s face changed suddenly, and he couldn''t help but say:


    "Is that a prospective lover? Or just a lover, it can''t be a husband and wife, right?"


    Alphia was stunned by the three words that Lyu said in a row, and then looked at Lyu strangely and said:


    "Is it difficult for Astoria to marry?"


    "Ah, no, I''ve never heard of such a thing." Lyu blushed suddenly, like an ostrich, covering her ears and stealing the bell.


    Seeing this move, Alphia immediately understood:


    "So that''s the case, did the people of your Asteria Familiar ever say something similar?"


    "Uh..." Liu suddenly didn''t know how to refute, after all, someone had really said this before.


    Thinking of her former comrade, Lyu''s mood couldn''t help but feel a little lower.


    "Alice, Laila, Kaguya..."


    And Alphia, who noticed the change in Lyu''s mood, frowned while listening to the whisper, and said with a displeased expression:


    "You look so ugly."


    Liu Wenyan couldn''t help but retorted loudly: "What do you know! You haven''t experienced..."


    Halfway through speaking, Liu stopped talking, his face changed, and he quickly bowed his head and apologized:


    "sorry."


    She suddenly remembered that the person in front of her really understood.


    He failed to challenge the black dragon, Zeus and Hera''s family were almost wiped out, his companions died in front of his eyes, his beloved sister had long since died of dystocia, and his brother-in-law also died at the hands of the black dragon. Compared with the degree of discomfort, the people in front of her had exceeded her imagine.


    After experiencing these things, she can still maintain that rational and elegant attitude, how powerful this woman is in her heart... Inexplicably, Lyu admires Alphia a little.


    After all, the other party is far stronger than himself.


    "Unpleasant look."


    Alphia snorted, but she didn''t do anything to Lyu, but after a sneer, she was silent for a moment:


    "Go and see Astoria, you are not the only one suffering."


    "I don''t have the face to see her." Lyu bit her lip, feeling down.


    "Then shameless." Alphia said confidently: "What''s so embarrassing about this kind of thing?"


    "The man you like will be grabbed directly, the person you hate will be killed directly, and the enemy who can''t be beaten, then slip away first and fight later. As an adventurer, can''t you even do such a thing?"


    I really can''t do it... At least I can just grab a man when I like it, I really can''t do that... Ryu stared at Alphia in a stunned manner.


    It''s hard to imagine that the woman in front of you is actually a great hero who was once regarded as a monster by the gods, and the great demon king who almost destroyed Orari...


    Don''t you have any woman''s modesty?


    And at this moment, Alphia said coldly:


    "As my disciple, the first thing you have to do is to be shameless. In this world, the more shameless people are, the better they can live."


    In a sense, I can''t refute it... Liu pursed her lips and continued:


    "I''m going to see Astoria-sama now, it will only cause her trouble."


    bump!


    A piece of paper was slapped by Alphia on the low table in front of her.


    "Look at it for yourself, remember to destroy it after reading it." Alphia took a sip of red wine and said with her legs crossed.


    "This is it?" Lyu picked up the document in surprise: "The guild''s internal document? The re-investigation report on the vicious god-killing incident five years ago, according to Zeus'' charge... What? Am I innocent??"


    When Lyu saw the contents of the document, everyone was stunned.


    Those gods cooperated with the **** Zeus to murder the goddess Istar? Secretly trying to subvert the world?


    And as a sinner who killed gods, I turned out to be a hero who discovered the conspiracy ahead of time, and you still want to reward me? And you want to compensate me for being wanted all these years? ? ?


    But I was just for revenge, and I didn''t find anything? How did he become the hero who discovered the conspiracy? Lyu''s eyes became blank, as if she had been poor for 18 years before being told by her parents that her family was the richest man in the world, her expression was dull.


    "Is there any problem now?" Alphia asked lightly, holding the glass of wine.


    Lyu was silent for a moment, picked up the wine bottle, dunked half of the bottle directly at his mouth, then stood up, wiped his mouth and said:


    "Where is Astoria-sama?"


    "Go to the guild to find it." Alphia said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Liu immediately walked to the door, and after reaching the door, she lowered her head and said:


    "thanks."


    "You''re welcome." Alphia said this, narrowed her eyes, and said in a subtle tone, "By the way, let me tell you something."


    Lyu, who was about to close the door, stopped and looked at her suspiciously.


    At this time, Alphia said quietly:


    "Seven years ago, I didn''t fake death."


    Lyu''s eyes widened, and at this moment, the door opened without wind.

 Chapter 864：

    With a creaking sound, the door slowly closed.


    Chapter 1186 What is your relationship?


    Dungeon, the office on the sixth floor of the Tower of Babel.


    Su Jin sat in the luxurious office, looking at the lights of the city through the huge floor-to-ceiling windows.


    And behind him, the pages of the book were flipped, and the stamping sound was continuous until a voice full of dissatisfaction sounded.


    "You asked me to come here just to handle official business for you? Then stay there in a daze?"


    Asteria, who was holding the seal, pouted and waved her hands in dissatisfaction.


    She just held the seal for more than an hour, and her hands were sore, but Su Jin kept sitting there in a daze, even if she was a subordinate, there was no need to be so oppressive, right?


    However, Astelia''s protest went unanswered.


    After waiting for a long time without an answer, Astoria became even more angry:


    "How far in a daze can you ignore me?"


    "...Daze? What am I in a daze? I''m just doing something very important."


    Su Jin regained consciousness in a trance, and then reluctantly closed the interface, which only he could see.


    On the dissipated interface, a line of words is clearly visible:


    ''Summary of plans for accommodating solar sovereignty... Edited by Queen of Halloween, reviewed by Shiroyasha. ''by: From Alger.


    Looking at the dissipated interface, Su Jin couldn''t help but think.


    ''I''ve only left Hakogari for an hour or two, and they''ve finished sorting things out? The efficiency is really high enough. ¡¯


    ''It''s just that the amount of information on this thing is too large, even if I just go through it roughly, it will take at least a month, tsk, there are too many concepts involved. ¡¯


    Su Jin pinched his eyebrows with a headache. At this time, he missed Teacher Athena''s beautiful little class.


    Not to mention the efficiency of teaching this magic in information dissemination, the process is also more comfortable than the boring reception of information now.


    At this moment, a female voice full of protest sounded:


    "Don''t ignore me!"


    Su Jin suddenly found a pair of soft hands, held his face, and forcibly moved him to the right.


    Su Jin, who was forced to face to face, looked at Astoria''s perfect face, but said calmly:


    "I see, do you want to kiss me? It doesn''t matter, come on, I won''t resist."


    "Huh??" Astoria was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "How could I do such a thing to you."


    She was happy when she heard this. What Su Jin meant was that he was often forced by girls? But that''s right, with that face in front of people, few girls would not be tempted, even if it was her, wouldn''t she find Su Jin unusually pleasing to the eye?


    "Oh, is that so? Thank you then." Su Jin responded calmly, and then asked, "Have those entry and exit documents been sealed?"


    When Astoria heard this, she immediately grimaced and said:


    "I dealt with 70%, but it doesn''t matter, what matters is your bad behavior just now!"


    "How can I call a girl to my office at night and ask her to cover an hour and a half of documents?"


    Su Jin heard the words and said with a weird expression, "I didn''t cover the document, did I cover you?"


    Asteria''s face froze, and then she said angrily: "Why do you always think about these things in your head?"


    "Because I''m a man." Su Jin replied casually, and then said, "Well, as a reward for completing 70% of your work, I''ll tell you something."


    "Huh?" Astoria raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise, "Have you seen that child?"


    "It''s a quick response."


    Su Jin glanced at Astoria in surprise, and then said:


    "Calculate the time, Alphia should also do Liu Leon''s job. It is estimated that she will come to find you in a while, which is why I am looking for you at this time."


    Su Jintian shamelessly altered the reason for looking for cheap labor into this is for your own good.


    For him, the job of entering and leaving the country is not difficult, but it is very cumbersome, so it is naturally the best to find cheap labor.


    "Is that so, is Lyu coming over..." Asteria repeated nervously.


    Just as Lyu didn''t dare to see her because of her revenge, Astoria also had a similar idea.


    One of these two people thought they would harm each other and could only stay away from Euleri, and the other thought that they did not protect their family well, so Su Jin was extremely speechless:


    "Don''t think about escaping, the work is finally done over there. If you run away, I will throw all the official business on your head."


    "Who wants to run away?" Astoria couldn''t help but retorted with a blushing face, and then said with a wandering gaze: "But I don''t seem to have dealt with the matter of the God Group..."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said playfully, "Then what do you want to do with it?"


    "I think..." Asteria replied hesitantly: "It''s better to start with Freya, after all, she lives on the top floor of the Tower of Babel, and she has a good relationship with me..."


    At this time, Su Jin folded his hands in front of his chin and said:


    "Freya has already surrendered to me, can you change it?"


    "Ah?" Asteria was stunned for a moment, and then said with a subtle expression: "What about Loki?"


    At this time, Su Jin said with a smile: "I just threatened her this morning. The guy who landed recently should be very honest, so don''t worry."


    "Then Hermes? Hephaestus and the others..." Astoria''s expression became a little unnatural.


    "Hermes and Zeus are insiders, and they will support me. As for Hephaestus, I also have channels to persuade me. Similarly, Artemis and Hestia, I also have a way to get their support."


    When Astelia heard this, her face turned ugly: "Then what else do you need me to do, haven''t you already done everything?"


    Su Jin shook his head and said, "No, no, no, besides them, there are some gods who can win over, which requires your presence."


    "And most importantly, I need you to take the initiative to win over these people who have already surrendered to form a group of gods. This is the key."


    "..." Asteria was silent for a moment, and then sighed: "Although you say so, I always feel that I have no effect at all."


    "Why do you think so?" Su Jin said in surprise: "At least you can help me stamp it, right?"


    Astoria''s face turned dark.


    OK, so I''m just your ruthless stamping machine?


    Seeing Asteria''s angry look, Su Jin smiled and said, "Okay, you should get ready, Liu is almost here."


    "Ah this? Damn! Is there a bathroom here?" Astelier said suddenly in a panic.


    "How?" Su Jin said in surprise.


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Astelia raised the hand full of red mud marks and said awkwardly:


    "How could I use such a dirty look to see the child, you must know that this is a long-lost reunion!"


    "Oh!" Su Jin was stunned, then pointed to the doorway next to him: "There is a shower room over there, but did you bring clothes?"


    "No, but don''t worry, I''ll just deal with this one on my body later."


    Astelia rushed into the bathroom as she spoke. Before the door was closed, she stuck her head out and asked Su Jin:


    "If that kid comes over, please help me delay it, please!"


    "I''m fine, but..."


    Su Jinhua was just halfway through speaking when he saw the door slam shut with a bang:


    "...But you''re taking a shower here, is it really okay to be seen by Lyu?"


    Su Jin looked at the closed door and shrugged: "Okay, didn''t you hear it? Then don''t blame me."


    At this moment, the sound of jingle bells rang on the desk.


    Su Jin picked up the communicator brought from Hakoba on the table, and then communicated with the opposite:


    "Really? In the hall? Well, bring someone up."


    After speaking, Su Jin hung up the communication, glanced at the door next to him, and frowned:


    "Aren''t you wary of me... Is it really the same as what Shiroyasha said? I''m the Greek goddess killer?"


    Su Jin fell into deep self-doubt.


    Chapter 1187 Everything is Leon''s fault


    "Ok, I see."


    In the guild hall, Aina put down the contact device in her hand, turned her head and looked at the green-haired elf who was still wearing the clerk''s costume in front of her, and said:


    "plz follow me."


    "OK."


    Liu Leon nodded, and followed Aegina''s footsteps.


    On the way to the stairs, Ai Na, who is now Su Jin''s secretary, said with a little surprise:


    "I didn''t expect Lyu to be a member of the Asteria family. When the guide below told me just now, it shocked me a lot."


    Looking at the regular customer of the rich hostess in front of her, Lyu couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed:


    "Sorry, because a variety of things happened."


    "I understand." Aegina nodded in agreement: "After all, it''s a righteous family, there must be a secret mission, right?"


    "...Ah, I can barely say that." Lyu was about to commit cancer.


    Isn''t the person in front of you the secretary of the guild leader? Why don''t you even know about the Astoria family? Could it be that he was just promoted?


    While Lyu was dealing with Aegina without a word, the two came to the office on the sixth floor and knocked on the door.


    "Excuse me, Lyu Leon is here." Aegina whispered.


    After a while, Su Jin''s voice came from the door:


    "Let her in."


    "Eh? This sound?"


    Lyu suddenly felt that the voice inside the door was somewhat familiar, but before she could think of anything, Aina who was next to her took a step back and said to her:


    "Come in quickly, don''t make Lord God wait for a long time."


    "Oh!" Lyu nodded subconsciously, and then, under the watchful eyes of Ouch, pushed open the door and walked in.


    Closing the door behind her back, Lyu turned her head to look at the office in front of her in confusion.


    At this moment, she saw Su Jin, who was facing the door, sitting on the sofa, supporting her chin with the back of her hand.


    Liu was stunned for a moment, then said incredulously:


    "...Mr. Su Jin, why do you..."


    "It came a little earlier than I thought." Su Jin smiled, and then said, "As for why I am here, there is a deep reason. I can explain to you later if you want to hear it."


    Su Jin stood up, pointed to the sofa next to him, then walked to the tea cabinet next to him, and said:


    "Is black tea acceptable?"


    "is allowed."


    Liu Leon hesitated for a moment, then walked to the sofa and sat down, looking at Su Jin''s back, and asked:


    "Well, I''m actually here to find Lord Astoria..."


    At this moment, a familiar voice entered Lyu''s ears.


    "This voice? Is it Leon? Is it you outside?"


    "Eh!" Lyu was surprised, looking at the door next door with a searching voice, and said in a stunned voice, "Lord Astoria, are you next door?"


    "Ah, why did you arrive so soon?" Lyu heard Astoria complaining through the door.


    Did I do something wrong... Lyu thought hesitantly.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was holding a bag of special tea, walked towards the sofa and shouted as he walked:


    "Can''t you hurry up? Everyone''s here."


    "I only washed for 5 minutes..." Astoria said in a complaining tone: "Leon came too fast, and you don''t have enough time, because of whom?"


    Thinking that her hand was sore when she just stamped it, and that she wasted a lot of time, Astoria immediately became angry.

 Chapter 865：

    "Blame me." Su Jin shrugged, then finished and started making tea.


    "Of course I have to blame you. But for Leon''s sake, after the blame is pushed back, wait for me for another 10 minutes, and I''m almost finished."


    "Then hurry up." Su Jin responded while making tea.


    It''s almost over... Asteria-sama is washing something... Could it be... No way... Lyu''s face became a little uneasy.


    She sat restlessly on the sofa, and it took 5 minutes before she heard the voice of Astoria next door:


    "Hey, isn''t there a dryer here? Not even a towel?"


    Not even a towel? Sure enough, Astoria-sama was taking a shower next to her, and now... Lyu''s face suddenly turned red, and her head was steaming white like a kettle.


    What did this girl think of to become like this? Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help but think silently.


    At the same time, he was dissatisfied with the goddess next door, who was all happy in black:


    "Let''s pack less. There are towels and drying equipment in the bathroom. You''re talking nonsense there."


    Are there any? Liu suddenly raised her head and looked at Su Jin in surprise.


    Then the next second she reacted again, looking at Su Jin in disbelief, thinking:


    ''Why do you know so well! ¡¯


    ''Sure enough, Asteria is of course taking a shower next door, why is she washing, why is she here? What''s the reason for Asteria-sama to wash his body before I arrive...''


    Thinking of this, Lyu couldn''t help but look at the sofa opposite Su Jin, as if looking at the scene of a crime.


    ''The office...it''s so unclean, wait a minute, it might be the one I''m sitting in as well. ¡¯


    ''What should I do, it''s so embarrassing! ¡¯


    Just when Lyu was embarrassed.


    "Hey!"


    The door was gently pushed open, her body was covered in hot skin, and the white and red Astoria came out.


    After walking out of the room, Astoria looked left and right, found Lyu at once, then took three and two steps, rushed over in surprise, hugged Lyu''s neck from behind across the sofa, and said:


    "Long time no see, Leon."


    "Ah... ah... yes, long time no see, Astoria-sama."


    Showing off the scent of the shower gel from the other party, Lyu''s face couldn''t help but turn a little rosy.


    Astelia let go of her hand slightly, rubbed Lyu''s head, and smiled softly: "That''s great, I thought you didn''t want to come to see me."


    "Nothing, it''s just, it''s just..." Lyu stuttered a little at this moment, and lowered her head, speechless.


    At this time, Astoria, who was touching Lyu''s hair, said in surprise:


    "Speaking of which, you dyed your hair, Lyu, and it looked like it was blond before?"


    "Yes, I dyed my hair because I wanted to avoid capture." Lyu nodded.


    "Eh, does this work?" Astoria asked in surprise.


    Lyu hesitated for a moment, then said, "There should be, right? At least I wasn''t caught."


    "Are you sure?" Su Jin, who was pouring tea, said speechlessly: "The secret room of your guild is full of reports. Are you sure you can avoid tracking by dyeing your hair?"


    "What else is going on?" Lyu was stunned, and then said incredulously, "But why am I not at all?"


    "Hill asked ''me'' to put things down." Su Jin said calmly.


    As for this me, it naturally refers to Uranos. Of course, in the wrong world, he is Ulanos himself, so it is not wrong to say that it is ''I''.


    "Hill..."


    Liu muttered to himself, then looked at Su Jin, and then at Astoria, tangled:


    "I take the liberty to ask, Mr. Su Jin, what is the relationship between you and Lord Astoria?"


    "relation?"


    Su Jin and Astoria looked at each other, and then replied at the same time:


    "Boss and subordinates."


    "Of course it''s the master and mistress!"


    The voice fell, and the atmosphere suddenly fell into silence.


    Chapter 1188 Excited Astoria


    In a spacious and luxurious meeting room.


    Su Jin turned his head to the side, smiled and looked at the goddess who slandered him next to him, his eyes full of contempt.


    In contrast, Lyu, who was sitting on the opposite sofa with Asteria around her neck, looked at Su Jin with an embarrassed expression.


    Just now, the word master and mistress really irritated Lyu. Although she had long guessed that the relationship between the two was not simple, it was still too much.


    But then again, is this true or false?


    Su Jinman said contemptuously, "Is it fun to frame me like this?"


    Hearing this sentence, Astoria''s eyes suddenly burst into tears:


    "It''s too much, obviously I just did something like that, and now since I say it''s a framed accusation..."


    Astoria said this and sobbed a few times.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    And hearing these words, Lyu understood that Asteria was making a fool of himself, so he said with some hesitation:


    "Lord Astoria, don''t do this."


    Although Astelia looks like an elegant and peaceful goddess, she is very playful, and Lyu Leon suffers from this.


    When everyone in the family was still there, when they came back from the dungeon, Asteria came out to greet them by pretending to be his wife, and said to everyone who were all girls, ¡®Bath or eat her first. '', and everyone who made it couldn''t hold back their emotions.


    With such a criminal record, even if Astoria really said that she had something to do with Su Jin, Lyu still doubted it.


    Especially now that the tone of voice is still that contrived, it is even more suspicious.


    Seeing Liu Leon''s mediation, Astoria immediately changed her target:


    "It''s all Leon''s fault!"


    "My fault?" Lyu said, stunned, pointing at herself.


    "Yes, it''s Leon''s fault."


    Astoria nodded heavily, then sobbed:


    "If it wasn''t for Leon, you played with your temper and left my side, I wouldn''t be living on the streets with no money, and I was forced to become someone else''s mistress in order to fill my stomach, so everything is Leon''s fault!"


    You have to make up stories reasonably, ah, living on the streets with no money? Dare to take out the magic stone card with 100 million deposits? Although I wasn''t the family''s finance back then, I know how much money I have left... The corners of Lyu''s mouth twitched, and then she looked at Astoria, who wiped her tears, and finally said softly:


    "Well, it''s all my fault, Lord Astoria, can you stop crying?"


    The tears in Astor''s eyes disappeared immediately, and he said with a smile:


    "Those who do wrong have to promise me three conditions!"


    "Hey, hey, three, right?"


    Lyu looked helpless and sighed:


    "You are still like a child."


    Hearing this, Astoria immediately said, "Lyu said I''m a child, so the conditions have to be doubled, 6 in total."


    This price increase is too fast... Su Jin next to him complained in his heart.


    Liu was stunned, and then said helplessly: "Six only six, I admit it."


    Who made this woman his god? Lucy sighed deeply.


    "Very good." Astelia smiled when she heard the words, then turned to look at Su Jin, her eyes seemed to be shining.


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he said with a smile:


    "Looking at how you framed me just now, do you want to promise me three conditions too?"


    "...This...let''s forget it." Astoria''s smile became a little stiff.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes at this time, and said threateningly:


    "Forget it? You insult my innocence, can you forget it with just such a sentence?"


    Asteria''s expression was stiff, and she said unnaturally:


    "Then... I''ll give you Lyu''s three conditions?"


    "Deal!" Su Jin replied without hesitation.


    "Eh? Eh??" Liu was stunned, looking at the two who were discussing how to divide her face-to-face in disbelief, and said angrily, "You two are going too far!"


    Astya smiled at this time, and hugged Lyu''s neck tightly and said:


    "The first condition, don''t be angry."


    "I!!" Liu opened his mouth and finally puffed out his cheeks and said, "Okay, I don''t need to be angry, really."


    Astelia smiled, then reached out to touch Liu''s hair and said:


    "The second condition is to dye your hair back!"


    "Dyeing your hair back??" Lyu looked at Astoria with a weird expression, and finally nodded: "I see, what is the third condition?"


    "The third condition~~" Astoria deliberately stretched her tone, and finally showed a nostalgic smile: "Lyu, how about you become the head of the Asteria family?"


    "Me? Commander? Asteria-sama, this..." Lyu looked at Asteria, looking at the slightly sentimental expression of the other party, and finally fell silent.


    Astelia sighed softly at this time:


    "People always have to move forward. This is what you taught me, didn''t you?"


    Hearing this, Lyu was silent for a moment, then nodded lightly: "I understand, I will be the head of the regiment."


    "Okay!" Astoria suddenly cheered and tapped Lyu''s cheek.


    "Wait, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Liu''s panicked appearance, Astoria laughed, then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Because someone refused to admit the relationship, now I belong to Lyu!"


    "Don''t say it, we seem to have a complicated relationship." Su Jin sighed, and then said, "Are you planning to reorganize the Astoria family?"


    Astoria nodded and smiled:


    "Yes, this also meets your requirements, doesn''t it? Lord Uranos."


    "Uranos? Mr. Su Jin, he?!"


    Liu opened his eyes wide in shock, pointed at Su Jin, and then covered his lips:


    "God!"


    "Huh?" Asteria raised her beautiful eyebrows and said with a smile: "I knew Liu didn''t know, hehe, deliberately hiding her identity and pretending to be a human under the name Su Jin, you wouldn''t want to pursue Lyu boy, right?"


    "Eh? Chasing me? Liar?" Lyu was startled.


    Before she could react, Astoria said:


    "But it''s okay, such a marriage, as a god, I agreed."


    "If you propose to Lyu on the terms just now, with the character of this child, you probably won''t refuse it!"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, then picked up the unstamped document on the table and shook, and then slapped Astoria''s head.


    "It hurts!"


    Seeing Astelia crying while covering her head, Su Jin pouted and said, "You are very skinny today! Do you think you are too smart? Want to be stupid?"


    "Battling a lady is a felony," complained Astoria, holding her head.


    Su Jin curled his lips in disdain and said, "Pull you down."


    After he finished speaking, he paused and said:


    "Since Lyu is back, you should understand the matter, right?"

 Chapter 866：

    Hearing this, Astoria put away her playful thoughts, took a deep breath and said:


    "I see, I''ll send Freya, Loki, and Hephaestus an invitation to a tea party later."


    After Su Jin heard it, he was surprised:


    "No Hermes?"


    "He''s too loud," Astelia said with a smile.


    Su Jin was speechless, then spit out a turbid breath and said, "That''s it, that''s okay, you cover the rest of the documents..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Astoria pulled Lyu and rushed to the door, running and saying:


    "Leon, you haven''t updated your favors for a long time, right? Come on, I''ll take you to the next room to update it!"


    Saying that, Astoria did not wait for Lyu to object, and dragged the girl to the next room.


    Su Jin looked at the backs of the two, then looked at the documents in his hand, and finally shrugged speechlessly:


    "Okay, we have to find another coolie again."


    Chapter 1189 The sensible Astoria


    The guest room on the 6th floor of the Tower of Babel.


    Looking at Liu Leon lying on the sofa with a clean back, Astoria took out the silver needle from the cabinet and walked over:


    "What are you thinking? It''s ugly to frown."


    As she spoke, she came to Lyu''s side, pierced her finger with a silver needle, and dripped divine blood on Lyu''s back.


    "It''s nothing, just no idea that Mr. Su Jin is the Lord Uranos..."


    Lyu tilted her head, feeling the blood flowing on her back, and said in a somewhat hesitant tone:


    "Lord Asteria, do you know God Uranus?"


    "If you came to ask me a few days ago, I''m afraid I would only say: ''amiable old senior'', but now..."


    Astelia renewed her favor for Liu, and said in a complicated tone:


    "It''s not easy for me to explain too much to you, but based on my own knowledge, I think that Lord Uranos may be an existence above the gods. At least, his existence must not be referred to by the word "god". summary."


    "Above the gods?!"


    Lyu opened her mouth wide in surprise, and tried her best to turn her head to look at Astoria in disbelief.


    "Isn''t there any gap between the gods?"


    "It''s true." Astelia gave a wry smile, then shook her head: "Even in the past, I thought so, but..."


    At this time, Astoria thought of the fear of facing Su Jin in the underground temple before.


    That is definitely not the breath that God can possess, nor is it the power that God can touch.


    And the strange thing is that in Su Jin, in that terrible oppression, there is an instinctual attraction calling her.


    It felt as if Su Jin was the origin of everything, the source of her birth, her essence, and she couldn''t help but get close.


    Thinking of this Astelia, I couldn''t help but hesitate, and said with some guesses:


    "Perhaps, that lord may be the origin of God."


    "The origin of God..."


    Lyu muttered to himself, repeating in a low voice.


    At this time, Asteria was over, and the grace update wrote what he saw on a piece of paper, and said with a smile:


    "Oh, I have accumulated a lot of experience, Leon, congratulations, all your attributes have reached A or above, you can try to upgrade to level five."


    "Although it''s 5 years late, once there is a rank 5 drama, it won''t be far for our family to be rated as S rank."


    Level 5... Lyu murmured softly, the level 7 woman resounded in her heart, and finally she couldn''t help but say:


    "Lord Asteria, you say, can the dead be resurrected?"


    Astoria''s expression suddenly changed, and her face became very worried:


    "Leon, did you listen to someone? It''s impossible to resurrect the dead, even the gods can''t do it."


    "But if it''s Mr. Su Jin..." Liu Leon asked hesitantly, "Didn''t you also say, Lord Astya, that Mr. Su Jin is beyond the gods?"


    "Even that one..." Asteria couldn''t help but have a little hope, but it was quickly suppressed: "Leon, let''s face it, the living and the dead cannot be perfectly converted. "


    Liu Leon was silent for a moment, and then asked:


    "Lord Astoria, do you know Alphia?"


    Hearing this, Astoria frowned and said in surprise:


    "That talented monster of the Hera family, didn''t she jump into the lava seven years ago? Wait a minute, Lyu, are you trying to say that?"


    Thinking of that possibility, Astril couldn''t help showing a shocked expression.


    "Yes." Lyu, who was lying on the sofa, nodded lightly: "She was resurrected, and she appeared alive in front of me in a way that I couldn''t see the side effects."


    Speaking of which, Liu paused for a moment and said in a low voice, "Before I came here, she was the one who suggested that Mr. Su Jin has the power to resurrect others."


    "Where is Alphia now?" Astoria asked calmly.


    "Where I work."


    "take me!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A rich hostess.


    Wearing pajamas, sitting in front of the window and drinking from a bottle of wine, Alphia suddenly felt a chill.


    "What''s the matter? Can my body still feel cold?"


    Although her ability is biased towards being a magician, her physique is enough to crush a level 5 warrior adventurer, and it is impossible for her to feel chills for no reason with such a physique.


    "Who was it?"


    Alphia didn''t hesitate, she turned around and changed into the black clothes she often wore like a dress.


    It was a battle dress that the elves were woven from the branches and leaves of the sacred tree, and could vibrate magic power.


    However, not long after putting on the clothes, Alfia Hulan turned her head and looked in the direction of the door.


    The door below was violently pushed open, and two figures suddenly came into Alphia''s eyes.


    "found it!"


    Surprise sounded.


    Alphia frowned, then looked at the long brown-haired woman in a white dress and a soft face in front of her, and then looked at Lyu Leon who followed behind her, and said displeased:


    "Does the so-called justice mean kicking open other people''s doors in the middle of the night?"


    When Lyu heard this, her face suddenly became embarrassed.


    However, compared to her, Astoria''s actions are more concise and crude.


    Astelia took a deep breath, and a little golden, dazzling light filled her side, like a circle of stars.


    ??????


    "Divine power? Using divine power in the lower realm, are you crazy?" Alphia was finally moved.


    Even though she has been through hundreds of battles, she has never encountered such a thing.


    When she came up, there was a **** who unblocked the divine power and worked hard with her? Are you the goddess of justice or the bomb of justice?


    At this time, Astoria, who was bathed in golden light, said softly:


    "A small amount of secretly liberating a little divine power will not trigger the repatriation mechanism. This kind of small operation is studied by every god."


    Her voice carried heavy repetitions, as if it came from an infinite distance and an infinite distance.


    And hearing Astilia''s words, Alfia couldn''t help frowning, then thought of something, and sighed:


    "I deliberately unsealed the divine power. It turns out that she is really a willful goddess who loves children. No wonder Hera calls you an impulsive barbarian."


    Astelia didn''t care about Alphia''s "rumours", but instead looked at the other party''s gradually revealing look of surprise:


    ¡­


    "There''s nothing abnormal, but the age is still 26, but if you had survived seven years ago, you would have been 33."


    Hearing this, Alphia''s face suddenly darkened.


    For girls, the age of being picked up is taboo.


    "Sure enough, it''s resurrection, and it''s a perfect resurrection."


    Astoria immediately put away her divine power, and if she didn''t take it back, she was afraid that she would be sent back.


    After recovering her divine power, she turned her head and said to Lyu:


    "Leon, you stay here and apologize to Alphia for me by the way. I''m going to the guild in a hurry."


    "Ah? Ah!" Lyu was stunned, and Astoria stirred up Alphia''s anger and asked her to apologize.


    what is this? Backstab?


    However, before Lyu could respond, Astoria hurriedly rushed downstairs with her skirt on, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Seeing this scene, Lyu was stunned for a while, then turned to look at Alphia with a sneer in front of him:


    "I happen to be in a bad mood today, how about going out to the city to play?"


    Lyu''s face turned pale, and she nodded with tears in her eyes.


    "Lord Astoria, I hate you!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Guild 6th floor.


    The door to the office will be slammed open directly.


    Su Jin, who was leaning on the sofa to receive the information from Hakoten, found that his shoulders were being held down by a pair of hands before he regained his senses.


    Without waiting for Su Jin''s reaction, a sentence reached his ear:


    "You want me!"


    "What?" Su Jin looked at you blankly, with Astoria excited in front of him.


    Astoria took a deep breath at this time, put her hands on Su Jin''s body heavily, and said solemnly:


    "I said, want me!"


    Chapter 1190 Artemis


    Hearing Astalia''s repeated words, Su Jin''s expression was a little dull.


    And at this moment, an exclamation sounded.


    "Ah... God Astoria, you!"


    Hearing the voice, Astoria turned her head and saw the shoulder-length hair elf girl in the guild uniform on the sofa, holding a seal and documents.


    Astelia looked at the seal in the girl''s hand subconsciously, and immediately understood that the other party was a poor girl who was pulled by Su Jin as a coolie, so she asked:


    "Who are you? Can I ask you to go out first?"


    "Ah, I..." The elf girl who was suddenly questioned was stunned, as if she had forgotten how to answer.


    At this moment, Su Jin pinched his eyebrows and said to the girl:


    "Eina, you go down first, Astoria seems to have something to do with me."


    "Okay, okay."


    Aegina finally came to her senses at this time, put the seal and documents in her hand on the table, and then walked out, and then closed the door without speaking.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin sighed, then turned to look at Astoria, who was kneeling on the table, with both hands on his shoulders, the corners of his mouth twitched and said:


    "If you don''t want the news of the Goddess of Justice''s night attack and the creation of the gods to spread in Orali tomorrow, tell me clearly, what do you want to do?"


    Hearing this, Astoria bit her lip, then jumped off the table gently, tangled, fiddling with her hand and said:

 Chapter 867：

    "My tone just now should be fine, right?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and couldn''t help but said speechlessly:


    "I rushed to my office in the middle of the night, held me down and shouted ''I want me''. Do you think there is nothing wrong with this tone?"


    "If it wasn''t for Aegina who just saw it, would you believe that someone is hiding outside the door and eavesdropping on the corner?"


    Su Jin''s voice fell, and Ai Na, who put her ear to the door outside the door, could not help shrinking her head, showing an embarrassed expression.


    The girl hesitated for a while, but after all, she did not want to betray Su Jin''s trust, suppressed her curiosity, and slipped away quietly.


    At this time, Su Jin in the room glanced at the door, and then said to Astoria:


    "Okay, the idle people are not waiting anymore, come up."


    "What?" Astoria, who was still bowing her head to accept Su Jin''s reprimand, was stunned, and said in surprise, "What''s coming up?"


    At this time, Su Jin said expressionlessly:


    "I''m very busy today, you can do it yourself, understand?"


    "???"


    Astoria was stunned for a moment, then suddenly thought of something, and said with a blushing face:


    "That''s not what I''m going to do!"


    At this time, Su Jin''s reaction was very flat and said:


    "Oh, that''s okay, I don''t care what kind of thing you want to do, I can only say that there is only one chance."


    There is only one chance...Asteria paused, struggled for a while, then gritted her teeth, walked to Su Jin, and sat on it.


    Looking at the Astoria affair that stretched out his hand to solve something, Su Jin said calmly at this time:


    "Okay, stop, it''s time to do this kind of thing today, and the location is not right, let''s do it another day."


    Hearing this, Astelia said, "What? I''m ready, you tell me this?"


    Su Jin glanced at her when she heard this and said, "You want to take advantage of me?"


    "What?" Asteria was stunned and asked inexplicably, "Why did I take advantage of you?"


    At this time, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and said, "I ask you, if I have a one-night stand with a woman, who will suffer?"


    "...Ah this?" Asteria wanted to say that the woman suffered, but when she looked at Su Jin''s face, she was speechless.


    With this face alone, it''s really hard to say who is at a loss.


    Thinking of this Astelia couldn''t help biting her lip, the resistance in her heart was inexplicably less.


    At this time, Su Jin asked calmly, "What happened to you just now? What did you suddenly say whether you wanted it or not?"


    Astelia struggled for a moment, then said, "You are in charge of the ability to resurrect, right?"


    Su Jin immediately understood this sentence: "So that''s the case, did Alphia even tell Leon this? She really took great pains to arouse Leon''s fighting spirit."


    "So, it''s true."


    Astoria''s eyes suddenly brightened:


    "If that''s the case, then on the condition of resurrecting my family members, I want the essence of my god, how about that?"


    "The ''want'' you said turned out to be this kind of thing." Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes at this time.


    The so-called essence of God is probably something similar to Hakoba Lingge, which is the origin of the gods in this world.


    Once this thing is controlled by other people, in a sense, it is already involuntarily life and death, almost becoming someone else''s puppet.


    Thinking that Astoria was willing to pay for this, Su Jin had to sigh with emotion:


    "You even plan to take out this kind of thing? You really..."


    At this time, Astoria bit her lip and said, "I ask myself that there are not many things that can impress you..."


    "I really can''t think of anything else besides this."


    Speaking of this, Astoria paused for a while, and then said with a blushing face:


    "I didn''t expect that before you came, you are still interested in my body. If this is also given to you, will you agree?"


    Seeing Asteria talking about ''sale'', Su Jin had to ask in a business manner:


    "Virgin goddess?"


    Astoria blushed, but nodded anyway.


    "Oh!" Su Jin''s reaction was very dull: "Sorry, I like to be passive."


    Astoria heard this thoughtfully, and then said with a smile:


    "I see, I''ll come after you, okay?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but glanced at Astoria strangely, and he couldn''t tell whether the guy in front of him was the goddess of justice or the succubus of justice.


    But in the face of a girl''s pursuit, first of all, as a normal man, it is not easy to refuse:


    "As you like."


    "learn!"


    Astoria smiled, then hesitated for a while, lowered her head and nodded on Su Jin''s face, then said in front of the sofa, picked up the seal and documents that Aegina had left behind.


    "Oh?" Su Jin saw this scene, and immediately showed a satisfied expression: "You are sensible."


    Hearing this sentence, Astoria returned to Su Jin with something, then sat on his lap and said:


    "It stands to reason that I am not qualified to review the documents of the guild, but if the person in charge of the review is supervising by my side, the review is not impossible."


    Su Jin looked at Astoria in his arms and said with a subtle expression:


    "I don''t know if the audit will work, but I think I can."


    "Then I want you to prove it to me."


    Astelia smiled and spread the document on the desk, picked up the stamp, and clicked on the ink pad.


    Su Jin looked at the document stamped by Astoria and saw the name signed on the application column above:


    Applicant for entering the city: Hestia


    Seeing this line of names, Su Jin''s expression became more subtle, but in that subtlety, there was a little joy.


    He really is a bad guy.


    Chapter 1191 The evil spirit


    In the forest east of Orari.


    Busy sounds came from the five tents standing by the creek.


    "Remember to put out the bonfire last night and bury it with soil, Letsa, how is the drinking water?"


    A woman with long sky blue hair and an awe-inspiring temperament issued orders from the center of the camp.


    The red-haired girl with her hair tied up, holding her luggage, replied:


    "Ah, Lord Artemis, don''t you want to rest for a while? Didn''t you chat with Lord Hestia late last night?"


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m still in good spirits." The natural goddess''s tone was Ling Ran: "It''s equivalent to this, has the drinking water been processed yet?"


    "A lot of the monsters hunted yesterday fell into the stream, and the water source may have been polluted, so we need to deal with it more."


    Hearing this, the red-haired girl, that is, the head of the Artemis family, Letesha, immediately replied:


    "It has been filtered several times with a filter device during the vigil last night, and it should last for three days."


    "That''s good!" Artemis breathed a sigh of relief, and continued, "You can handle the finishing touches, and I''ll go and wake Hestia."


    "Yes."


    Letesha responded, then watched Artemis walk into the tent, smashed her mouth and said:


    "Goddess-sama''s wake-up service... ah, I am so envious of Hestia-sama."


    The busy family members who heard this sentence couldn''t help but agree:


    "That''s right, since Lord Hestia came these days, Lord Artemis has a smile on his face!"


    "Oh? Is there any? I didn''t see it, what a pity!"


    "Me too, I have never seen the smile of Lord Artemis since I joined the family, and finally came here once. I didn''t see it yesterday. It''s really a big loss!"


    There are 20 people in the camp, not counting the two goddesses in the tent, and all of them are women.


    And these 20 people are registered in the Orari Guild, you are all women and the Artemis family known for their purity.


    All members of the family are forbidden to interact with men, not even holding hands. The rules are harsher than that of the priestess, and coupled with the outstanding appearance, O''Lari unexpectedly possesses powerful people.


    Of course, the pinnacle of this popularity is Artemis, the goddess of hunting who is regarded as the Moon of Ling Ran.


    Just as people from the outside world pursue the members of the Artemis clan, the members of the clan also generally pursue Artemis, forming a wonderful food chain.


    Inside the camp, listening to the chatter of the relatives and colleagues next to her, Letesha clapped her hands and said:


    "Alright, alright, hurry up and pack your bags, it''s less than half a day''s journey away from Orari, if you have anything to say, wait until you return to the station!"


    "Yes!" A dozen girls responded in unison.


    On the other side, inside the tent.


    Artemis, who opened the curtain and walked in, looked at the black-haired girl lying on the blanket, with most of the quilt lifted, revealing her belly, and the corners of her mouth were still full of laziness. A bit of helplessness appeared on her face.


    "Really, it hasn''t changed at all from when I was in Heaven."


    Due to her personality, the goddess Artemis did not have many friends in the heavenly realm.


    It can even be said that there is only one Hestia.


    Therefore, when Hestia found her through the channel of the guild the day before yesterday, Artemis also wanted to be happy.


    Meeting old friends in a foreign country is a happy thing for many people, and Artemis is no exception.


    Although this friend doesn''t sleep well and is lazy, it''s still a happy thing in general.


    "Hestia, wake up, we''re leaving!"


    "Uh, don''t copy, let me sleep for a while." Hestia made a vague voice.


    Seeing this, Artemis smiled helplessly, then stretched out his hand and continued to shake Hestia:


    "Get up soon, the sun is drying your ass!"


    Hestia reluctantly opened a gap, then closed it, and muttered:


    "Su Jin, you let me sleep for a while..."


    Artemis, who was in a good mood at first, paused after hearing the unexpected name:


    "Who is Su Jin?"


    "Ah, Su Jin isn''t you... oh! Artemis? I''m outside the city?"


    Hestia suddenly woke up and looked around in a hurry. When he saw Artemis, he suddenly remembered the experience of the past few days, and suddenly realized.


    "It''s really outside Orari''s city, but then again, Hestia, who is Su Jin?"


    Artemis looked at Hestia strangely:


    "Is it your family member?"


    "Speaking of which, when we were chatting last night, you only said that you formed a family and took in a fox girl with rare magic. Is this Su Jin another member?"


    "Ah, this..." Hestia''s face changed suddenly, her eyes were dodging, and she seemed to be talking about him from left to right.


    Seeing Hestia''s panicked appearance, Artemis thought for a moment, and then asked tentatively:


    "A male member?"


    Hestia shuddered when she heard this, then like a drowned eggplant, she shrugged her shoulders and nodded.


    Seeing this, Artemis put his hands on his hips and said angrily:


    "Really, it''s just that the family accepts male members. It''s not too much. Do you think I''ll blame you for this?"


    Hearing this Hestia whispered to the fingers:


    "I''m just worried..."

 Chapter 868：

    "What are you worried about? Are you worried that I will also ask you to form a pure family of all women?"


    When Artemis said this, he rolled his eyes angrily:


    "Hestia, what you think of me is too hateful, I ask for the purity of my family, but that''s what I ask of myself and my own family, how can I force Hestia to be with me? Same thing!"


    "But then again, seeing that you care so much about the child''s appearance, do you like that child very much?"


    Artemis looked puzzled.


    "Alright, alright." Cold sweat broke out on Hestia''s head.


    Hearing this, Artemis did not notice the abnormality of his friend, but just smiled and said:


    "Since that''s the case, then wait until Orari takes me to see that child. I just want to see Hestia, your family."


    "This, this... Okay." Hestia hesitated for a long time, and finally nodded.


    After getting a reply, Artemis said to Hestia:


    "Okay, now that you''re up, let''s hurry up and clean up. We''ll be returning to Orari soon. Although I don''t know why Lord Uranos must summon all the gods, since it''s an order, we have to Just do it well.¡±


    "I''m going to pack my luggage first, and you should come out soon."


    Seeing the back of Artemis leaving, Hestia opened her mouth and finally sighed sullenly.


    "I like my family, but I still don''t dare to say it!"


    In front of a close friend in charge of purity, saying that you want to get rid of the single, how should you say this? Online waiting, very urgent!


    "Obviously, I deliberately avoided Su Jin''s affairs yesterday, so I didn''t talk about it, but the bottom line was revealed."


    Hestia struggled to get up, then sighed: "For the time being, I can only take a step and see."


    Chapter 1192 Black Heart Capitalist


    As the sun rose high, the Oral Lidong city gate once again ushered in the returning gods.


    "Wow! It''s the city wall, the city wall that has been missing for three months!"


    The brown-haired girl riding a horse spread her hands and cheered as if embracing the blue sky.


    While watching the little girl from her family cheering like this, Artemis said sternly:


    "Lanti, don''t let go of your hands when riding, it''s very dangerous!"


    Sitting in front of Artemis, Hestia, who was riding a horse with him, couldn''t help shrinking his head.


    The child of Lanti, Hestia had heard of it from Artemis.


    The child abandoned by his parents in the forest and picked up by his younger generation Artemis is equivalent to the adopted daughter of Artemis in a sense.


    So after Lanti''s bad behavior, Artemis naturally reprimanded.


    Although this behavior is right, Hestia also recognizes this behavior, but when she thinks about the matter of ''wanting to fall in love'' being discovered by Artemis, the other party will accuse her severely, Hestia will A little cowardly.


    "I should have said it many times, whether it is normal or hunting, the importance of safety."


    Artemis reprimanded his adopted daughter, and his tone was full of hatred.


    "Yes." Lanti shrank her neck and said embarrassedly to Artemis: "Isn''t it a little excited that I haven''t been back to the city for a long time!"


    At this time, the people of the same family made up the sword and said:


    "I see you see so many men, so get excited!"


    Artemis frowned, but before she could say anything, Lanti jumped out:


    "Nonsense! How could I possibly want to meet a man on North Street!"


    "Aha, I didn''t say go to North Street?"


    "Ah this..."


    The expression on Artemis'' face became more serious:


    "Lanty!"


    "Yes!"


    Lanti, who wanted to argue with others, shrank her neck, like a child who did something wrong.


    Seeing this scene, Artemis relaxed a little, but still said seriously:


    "You should know the rules of the family, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Randy lowered her head and responded.


    The rules of the Artemis family are very few, most of them are some ordinary rules, but only by the girls. Only one thing matters.


    That is, it is forbidden to fall in love, not even to hold hands.


    This rule stems from the divine nature of Artemis, so it is paid special attention to.


    When Lanti lowered her head and said nothing, Artemis looked around the crowd, glanced at the girl with a smile on her face and a little longing, and said solemnly:


    "If you want to fall in love, I allow you to withdraw from the family, and I won''t do anything to stop you."


    Hearing this sentence, the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    The members of the family pursed their lips one after another, looking at Artemis pitifully like abandoned animals.


    Hestia, who noticed this, suddenly said softly:


    "Artemis, don''t be so cruel! Isn''t it normal for girls to want to fall in love?"


    "Hestia?" Artemis was startled, as if he didn''t expect this backstab from a friend.


    Seeing someone charging with a ''head'', Lanti said in a low voice:


    "That is to say, I just want to have a relationship, and I haven''t done anything yet. What''s the point?"


    Artemis glanced at her coldly, and the latter shrank his head suddenly, lying on his horse like an ostrich.


    Others, including the head of the head of Lietsha, saw Artemis''s performance, and suddenly dared not speak.


    Seeing others ''give in'', Artemis sighed helplessly.


    Most of your family members are basically orphans she adopted.


    It was okay to talk about it when I was a child, but now that everyone has grown up, love suddenly appeared in my heart. This kind of ill-fated attitude, Artemis repeated warnings to no avail, made her very upset.


    Gradually, Artemis could only use strong warnings to restrain these little girls who made cat meows from time to time.


    But these little guys are easy to solve, but the big guy in his arms is in trouble.


    Thinking of this, Artemis couldn''t help but glanced at Hestia in his arms.


    Looking at the other party''s pretending to be calm, Artemis had a faint guess in his heart.


    Shouldn''t Hestia be in love? After all, the person who hated love the most before was not Artemis, but Hestia!


    Love is too troublesome and prevents me from reading. Artemis still remembers this sentence.


    A hint of suspicion flashed in Artemis'' eyes, while Hestia''s face was extraordinarily unnatural.


    The two rode a horse together, walked at the front of the team, and in wordless silence, moved towards Orari.


    Of course, as the team progressed, the members of the Artemis Familiar were also whispering to each other.


    "It''s over, Lord Artemis has quit his family now, should we try again?"


    "Try again, I don''t believe that Lord Artemis can kill me! No, even if I die, I will fall in love!"


    "Shut up, Lanti, if you hadn''t made a fuss in front of Lord Artemi every day, would you have even said something like quitting the family this time?"


    "But... If you don''t do this, how can you let Master Artemis relax the rules? Do you have to wait for Master Artemis to change his mind?"


    "Hey, good idea, as long as Lord Artemis is in love, then she has no reason to stop us, right?"


    "That''s fine!"


    "You can be a ghost, didn''t you look at the attitude of Lord Artemis towards love just now? It''s completely different from normal, I almost doubt it is fine, can such Lord Artemis really find a partner? ?"


    All the girls in the classical language fell into silence, and some even sighed:


    "Ah, when will these days of suffering end!"


    At this time, Artemis, who was the first to walk in the front of the team, shook his ears a few times, couldn''t help biting his lip, and said:


    "The evil wind and evil spirit is really the evil wind and evil spirit three!"


    "These little girls have really become more and more skinny recently. I have given such a serious warning, but I''m still talking about this kind of thing."


    Although Hestia, who was riding the same horse, didn''t hear anything, she still looked at the girls behind her with pity.


    These idiots probably don''t know how far Artemis has exercised his body?


    Even if there is no divine power, with the sensitivity of Artemis'' hearing, even if he speaks in a low voice from a hundred meters away, he will be heard clearly.


    So... tragic!


    Hestia shook her head, then raised her head to look at the city gate that was getting closer and closer. She had a headache when she thought that she was going to take Artemis to see Su Jin next.


    I had known that I had sent out a travel application overnight without the help of Hermes'' channel.


    If you don''t send an application, you can at least stay on the door card for a few hours, but now...


    I hope there will be no problem... Hestia, who is sad in her heart, can already imagine the scene of Artemis and her ''gone and justice''.


    Chapter 1193 Curious Baby


    On the 6th floor of the Tower of Babel, in Su Jin''s office.


    The information page by page is organized in the guild headquarters below, and then summarized here.


    Leaning on the sofa with his eyes closed, Su Jin asked thoughtfully:


    "How many gods are left outside?"


    "There are 17 people left, all of them are gods who run the country like Ares, so it is more troublesome to enter."


    Putting on the guild short skirt uniform, showing her long and slender legs, Astoria, who is like a city beauty, replied with a smile while holding a stack of documents.


    Su Jin opened his eyes slightly, his eyes drifted towards Astoria''s legs involuntarily, and then coughed dryly:


    "When is the latest time it can be finished?"


    Astelia casually changed his standing position, and then said:


    "It is expected that the verification will not be completed until the day after tomorrow at the latest, and it will take at least a week for the specific arrival to Orari."


    "A week? It''s alright."


    Su Jin pinched his brows, wondering if he was tired from looking at his legs, or he was tired because of inefficiency.


    However, the high probability should be due to efficiency reasons.


    After all, although Orari has surpassed the Middle Ages of the earth in terms of technology because of adventurers and magic, it is still not high.


    In such an age, information and communication have always been a problem, and being able to notify the gods scattered all over the world in just a week and let them gather is already a blessing that drags magic.


    For this matter, the Hermes family could be said to have broken their legs, and almost all members were sent to the outer side of Orari as messengers.


    In contrast, Hermes himself is still in the Happy Street with Zeus, which is simply shameless.


    Su Jin doesn''t envy Hermes at all. After all, the other party spends money to play the bus, and Su Jin himself does have the goddess Astoria by his side 24 hours a day. In a sense, Su Jin is envied object.


    Although the news of Astoria joining the guild was only announced this morning, it is estimated that everyone will know it soon.


    I have to say that Astoria in the guild makeup is really good, even if she had delayed getting up for two hours in the morning because of this incident, Su Jin couldn''t help but look away.


    Then when Su Jin''s eyes turned, Astoria held a new stack of documents and put them on Su Jin:


    "Darling, this is the report of the dark faction."


    In the face of Astoria''s overly intimate address, Su Jin did not refute, but frowned, stretched out his hand, glanced at the few names on the list:


    "That''s all?"


    Su Jin was sure that there were more than the number of bed bugs in the gutter.


    "According to Hermes'' remarks, this may only be 1/5. Of course, for more specific information, he is still investigating Happy Street."


    When Astelia said this, there was a little contempt in her eyes.


    Although Hermes was indeed investigating the intelligence of the dark faction, he also had to admit that the other party had been having a good time in Happy Street recently.

 Chapter 869：

    Hearing Astoria''s explanation, Su Jin sneered at this time:


    "Did you find so much after taking Zeus in Happy Street for two days? These guys don''t really think that Zeus can control the gods, right?"


    It is what Hermes and Zeus reported to Su Jin through their unbridled behavior to draw out those gods who are scheming.


    Of course, according to Su Jin''s guess, these two guys just wanted to go prostitutes with pay, but I have to say that these two perverts are quite good at doing things.


    In at least two days, 5 jumping-legged bed bugs were picked up, which made it much easier for him to deal with.


    The corners of Astoria''s mouth were slightly raised, and she said with a smile:


    "I don''t know if Zeus can control the gods, but it claims to have controlled some high-level leaders of the guild, and this allowed him to re-offend the freedom of action."


    Su Jin couldn''t help but feel happy when he heard this:


    "This guy is still very good at patching. Does anyone believe this?"


    This sentence almost did not say, Zeus controlled Uranus.


    Astoria explained at this time:


    "Those people of the dark faction privately invited some adventurers with prophecy ability to verify the authenticity of Zeus'' words, and came up with answers that convince them."


    "And this?" Su Jin couldn''t help but smile when he heard it.


    In a sense, this is indeed the truth. Su Jin does have the dual identities of Zeus and Uranus.


    This kind of words Zeus released is not a lie, so those adventurers who can verify the authenticity will naturally come up with the corresponding answer.


    "I didn''t expect Zeus to be quite strict."


    Su Jin shook his head, then put the document aside.


    Seeing this, Astlier couldn''t help but wonder: "Aren''t you going to deal with it?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin stretched out his hand and raised Astya''s smooth chin, and said to her:


    "Are you sure these people will be dealt with by the guild?"


    Astelia raised her head slightly, her eyes were shining with water, and her figure was a little soft and said:


    "You don''t plan to go through the positive procedure?"


    "It''s too cheap for them to go this way."


    Su Jin scratched Astoria''s nose, then turned around and squinted and smiled:


    "Besides, I let the guild deal with them, and what do I keep Alphia for?"


    Hearing this, Astoria immediately understood what Su Jin meant.


    Taking Alphia''s level 7, the former darkness sent the pillar to go to the black to eat the black, which is indeed more convenient than the guild''s shot.


    After all, the guild is limited by the rules, and it is impossible to execute the gods, but Alphia has no such scruples.


    Of course, according to Su Jin''s thoughts, if you really kill these gods, it will be cheaper for the other party.


    Ouroboros told Su Jin with practical actions: the most convenient way to use the gods.


    It is the best way to use these gods who are going to destroy the lower realms looking for fun because they have nothing to do, and let them weave concepts day and night until their spirituality shrinks and they die, which is the best way to use them.


    As for human rights? Do gods have human rights?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sneered, then stood up and said:


    "Is Hestia almost back?"


    "I have received news from the Ganesha family guarding the city gate. Hestia estimates that he will return to the station in 30 minutes."


    Speaking of Hestia, Astoria''s eyes were a little complicated.


    She and Hestia actually have a good relationship, but now they have to turn against each other.


    After all, who made Su Jin only one...


    "Is it almost there? Then I''ll go back now."


    "Do you want me to send one?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin gave Astya a meaningful look:


    "Next time, Astoria."


    Saying that, he stretched out his hand and touched Astoria''s eyebrows, and then walked out of the office in a happy mood.


    Astelia covered her forehead and looked at Su Jin''s back, and whispered:


    "Next time... Who knows when you will say it next time..."


    After thinking about it, Astoria turned her head to the next room, changed her clothes, and left the Tower of Babel.


    Chapter 1194 Artemis: Hestia is about the same size as me


    Eulalice Street.


    Looking at the small manor that covers an area of ??more than half an acre in front of him, looking at the badge composed of bows and arrows and the goddess on the gate at the entrance of the manor, Hestia, who entered the manor and came to the living room, was inexplicably envious.


    "Ah, Artemis, your house is so luxurious... When will I save money until I can move out of that broken church?"


    Saying that, Hestia let out a sigh of ''no money''.


    Hearing this, Artemis, who came to the sofa with two glasses of juice, couldn''t help but ask:


    "Is Hestia''s economy strained? Do I need some personal help from you?"


    In Euleri, the guild stipulates that the funds of the family belong to the collective. Although this rule is rarely observed, it is an iron rule for Artemis, so even if it is to help friends, Artemis is only Intend to use their own personal savings.


    This is more convenient and freer.


    Facing Artemis'' shirt, Hestia shook her head, took the juice and said:


    "That''s not necessary. It''s okay to borrow your money for my personal expenses, but the development of the family still depends on me and the children of the family working together."


    Looking at Hestia, who categorically refused, Artemis couldn''t help but smile - and said:


    "Hestia, you are always extra persistent in certain places."


    "hey-hey."


    Hestia touched her nose, then smiled and said:


    "Actually, it''s not too difficult to change the house. If Su Jin wants to make money, he can make it from the dungeon at any time. It''s just because a lot of things have happened to Orari recently, so he doesn''t have time to take risks, so I live there all the time. church."


    "Huh? Can you make money to buy a house from the basement at any time?"


    Artemis was surprised. As a martial arts god, she knew very well how difficult it was to make money from dungeons to buy a house.


    If you want to earn enough money to buy a house in Orari in a short time, even just down payment, you must be an adventurer of at least level 3.


    Thinking of this, Artemis couldn''t help asking:


    "Speaking of Hestia, you seem to have never told me about your child''s situation?"


    "Can you tell me what level of adventurer that kid is?"


    If it''s Level 3 or Level 4, then it''s better to persuade Hestia not to rush her because of the house... Artemis couldn''t help thinking.


    When I heard Artemis'' question, Hestia hesitated for a while, but after all, she still didn''t dare to tell the fact that the Su Jin value was only level 2.


    Obviously only level 2, but the combat power exceeds level 7. This phenomenon is too exaggerated. In Oralie, who is a hero at level 1, level 5 will only lead to disaster. The disaster of stealing from the hands of Hestia.


    Therefore, Hestia can only tell part of the truth that Eulalie currently "recognized":


    "He, he was a member of a certain family a long time ago, and then he was transferred to me. Recently, he just got promoted to level 7, but it''s actually not that high."


    "Is that so... Level 7? That really isn''t much...??"


    Artemis suddenly stopped, opened his big watery eyes, and looked at Hestia with his chin raised in front of him, looking a little proud.


    "Level 7?! Are you sure you''re not kidding, Hestia?"


    Her friend has only been in the lower realm for a few months, and the family has actually appeared as the highest-level adventurer in Orari. What is the difference between this and the gift of the artifact at the beginning of the game?


    Does Hestia still have such luck? In less than a month, the lower realm is about equal to close to customs clearance?


    "Hmph, am I going to joke with you Artemis about this?"


    Hestia proudly stood up to her excessive figure and performed quite a bit of a punch.


    The most favorite thing for the gods of the lower world is to show off their relatives, which is especially prominent in the sanctuary where only the gods can participate.


    And Hestia, who has participated in several divine meetings since the lower realm, has been shown more than once by a large number of unscrupulous gods, and every time she has been shown gnashing her teeth.


    But now Hestia understands, it turns out that showing children is such a refreshing thing.


    No, no, you have to be patient, Artemis is my best friend, how can I show it off in front of her? Just need to increase...


    Looking at Hestia who couldn''t hold back his pride in front of him, Artemis couldn''t help but chuckle:


    "It looks like, Hestia, you will surpass me soon."


    Artemis was not disgusted with Hestia''s showing off, and even felt that Hestia was like an orange cat who got cheap and sold well.


    Kind of extra cute.


    "Ah, the reaction is so flat..."


    Hestia was suddenly a little discouraged, but no one was there to show off, which was a big blow to her.


    If this were Loki, he would have been gnashing his teeth there long ago, with jealous eyes... Hestia realized at this time that Loki was his ''friend for life''.


    ??????


    However, facing the dull Artemis in front of him, Hestia was still a little unwilling:


    "Artemis, aren''t you curious about what level 7 looks like?"


    Artemis shook his head at this time: "My curiosity is not that strong yet."


    At this time, with a bang, the door of the living room suddenly hit the ground, revealing two figures behind the door.


    "It hurts!"


    Listening to the crying, Artemiston was surprised: "Lanti, Letesa, what are you doing?"


    "Of course it''s eavesdropping!" Lietsha responded, and then rubbed her butt, which was so painful, "Lanti, it''s all your fault that you suddenly pressed down, causing the door to collapse."


    ¡­


    "How could I know that the house has not been occupied for such a long time, and it will age like this."


    Lanti rubbed the painful place, then raised her head, looked at Hestia, raised her hand and said:


    "That, I''m curious!"


    "curious?"


    Hestia was stunned for a moment, and then heard Lanti say:


    "Is Hestia-sama''s family really a level 7 adventurer? That Orari is the strongest level!"


    "Lanti!" Artemis put his hands on his hips, showing a helpless expression.


    She knew that Lanti was curious about the nature of the baby, so it was not surprising that Lanti would make such a request, but the child''s curiosity was a little too heavy.


    "It''s okay, Artemis."


    Hestia put down the juice with a smile on her face, and then said to Lanti:


    "Do you want to see Orari''s current strongest player?"


    Speaking of ''the strongest'', Hestia lifted her chin proudly, as if she were the same.


    "Yes, yes!" Lanti nodded excitedly: "Whether it is a fierce warrior or a brave warrior, or a sword princess, that is the Jiu Moji, I am very curious!"


    "This child!" Artemis was even more helpless. She turned to look at Hestia and said, "Will it be too much trouble?"


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s not a big deal." Hestia, who was full of confidence, said indifferently: "It just so happens that I''m about to return to the family, Artemis, do you want to be together?"


    Artemis looked at Lanti, finally sighed and nodded.


    Chapter 1195 The hobby of Artemis


    Oralie, on the straight road leading to West Street.


    The four girls marched forward side by side.


    "Hey, Hestia-sama, what does it feel like to have a level 7 family?"

 Chapter 870：

    "Happy? Pride? Or something else?"


    Looking at Lanti, who was chatting around like a bird in front of her, Artemis couldn''t help rubbing his temples:


    "Lanti, you talk a lot today!"


    Lanti''s curiosity became more and more serious... Artemis thought a little regretfully, and was troubled in his heart, why did his education make this child like this?


    Seeing that the main **** was troubled, Letsa, the head of the group, directly grabbed Lanti''s shoulder and pulled her aside:


    "Lanti, you should shut up now."


    "But..." The young Lanti didn''t dare to go against Letesha, so she could only bit her lip depressedly, and then lowered her head: "Okay, I see, I''ll ask you soon."


    Speaking of which, he was already muttering in a low voice.


    "It''s really lively!" Hestia, who saw this scene, couldn''t help sighing: "It''s like raising a naughty daughter."


    Artemis twitched the corner of his mouth when he heard this, and then sighed: "It''s unexpectedly impossible to refute."


    "Hey, did Lord Artemis raise me as a daughter?" Lanty seemed to have heard a surprised answer.


    "Hey!" Artemis sighed without admitting or refuting.


    Hestia just smiled and said with his hands on his waist: "For us gods, the members of the family are like children, so what do you think!"


    Lanti suddenly realized when she heard the words: "Oh~! Lord Hestia, does he also regard the members of the family as his children?"


    "Of course..." Hestia''s expression changed as soon as he finished speaking, his expression was a little tangled, and he said unnaturally: "Basically, I still treat the members of the family as children, but there are exceptions."


    In front of Artemis, Hestia didn''t want to lie very much, but she was afraid of believing in a pure friend and having a bad opinion of herself.


    At this moment, Hestia regretted why she had responded to Lanti''s words.


    "exception?"


    Hearing this word, the three girls glanced at each other, and then looked at Hestia in unison.


    The heartless Lanti asked directly, "Does Lord Hestia mean that Level 7 Mr. Su Jin?"


    In Lanti''s opinion, it is normal for strong adventurers to be favored by the Lord God, and she is very curious about high-level adventurers, so she asked casually.


    Then this question, directly frightened Hestia enough, and couldn''t help clenching the hand of Artemis.


    At this time, the slight pain in his hand made Artemis look at Hestia in surprise.


    Feeling the sight cast by Artemis, Hestia couldn''t hold back a little, and the palm of the other''s small hand also overflowed with sweat.


    Aware of the body temperature from Hestia in the palm of his hand, Artemis paused, and then asked:


    "Hestia, are you hiding something from me?"


    "Ah? This, is there? Why didn''t I know?" Hestia suddenly turned to him.


    Seeing this scene, Letesha and Randy looked at each other, and then whispered:


    "So suspicious!"


    "That''s it!"


    Hestia''s expression became even more embarrassing after listening to the muttering of the two little girls.


    However, looking at the serious-looking Artemis in front of him, Hestia couldn''t care about the two little guys next to her.


    She hurriedly thought about a solution, and finally answered lamely:


    "I''m just worried that the environment of the church is too bad, it will make Artemis unaccustomed to you!"


    Hearing this, Artemis frowned and thought: It was because Lanti mentioned Su Jin just now that you suddenly couldn''t control your strength and squeezed my hand, why did it become a church thing again?


    Thinking of this, Artemis gave Hestia a deep look, not wanting to expose her friend, and immediately changed the subject:


    "Don''t worry, the gods after the lower realm started like this at the beginning. When I was just in the lower realm, I lived outside the city with a tent and lived a hard life until the family developed. "


    "Eh?! Is it so difficult after Artemis is in the lower realm?"


    Hestia said in surprise that after she descended into the realm, she remembered the days when she was at Hephaestus, where she lived with clothes, food, and mouth, even if she was driven out to live in a broken church, she met Su after only two days. Jin, life is getting better again, so I really don''t have much experience of the hard life in the lower world.


    At this time, I was shocked to hear that Artemis actually wanted to hold a tent and live outside the city full of wild beasts.


    At this time, Letesha also remembered:


    "It''s more than living outside the city. I can''t even guarantee basic food, so I can barely keep water. When Lord Artemis raised me when I was young, the milk was still from wild goats."


    Hearing this, Lanti was also surprised: "Eh?! Does Letesha drink goat milk? I thought they all drink bear milk like me!"


    "What the hell?" Hestia was really surprised this time, although she knew that Artemis'' family was adopted by her, and also knew that her friends liked to hunt and tame wild beasts.


    But catching goats and catching bears to feed babies really shocked her.


    Thinking of this, Hestia couldn''t help but look at Artemis. Is this guy still so wild after going down?


    Aware of Hestia''s gaze, Artemis frowned and explained:


    "There''s no way, I''m not like you, I don''t have breast milk, so I can only do this..."


    Hestia heard that the descendants were stupid, and then couldn''t help shouting: "Who has breast milk!"


    "Pfft!" Ranty, who was next to him, suddenly sprayed when he heard this. He couldn''t help but looked at Hestia''s figure with his eyes, and then sprayed again.


    Letesa next to him couldn''t help but glanced at Hestia, and said embarrassedly, "Master Artemis, can you study the wording?"


    "Isn''t it?" Artemis tilted his head in confusion.


    Hestia blushed with anger at this time, clenching her small fist and couldn''t help asking:


    "Why Artemis, do you think I have such a thing?"


    Artemis said in surprise at this time: "Hestia, didn''t you swell like that because of breast milk?"


    "Huh?" Hestia subconsciously put her hands in front of her, and everyone was stupid: "I''m so big, okay?!"


    Artemis widened his eyes when he heard it: "Eh? How do I remember Hestia, your original figure was the same as mine, but it was only because of breast milk that it swelled like that?"


    As soon as these words were finished, the scene suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    Hestia, Letesha, and Rantiziz stared at Artemis, looking at the place where the other party was obviously two sizes smaller than Hestia, and then they were speechless.


    "What''s wrong? What did I say wrong?" Artemis asked strangely.


    Hestia sighed, stood on tiptoe and patted Artemis on the shoulder:


    "So that''s the case, Artemis, I blame you wrongly. I didn''t expect you to have this hallucination because of your inferiority?"


    "Huh?" Artemis asked with a question mark on his face.


    At this time, Letesha also reached out and patted Artemis on the shoulder, saying:


    "Master Artemis, I''m going to buy papaya this afternoon, do you want to eat some too?"


    "Why should I eat this kind of thing?" Artemis asked suspiciously.


    "Papaya is useless. If you want to make this kind of thing bigger, you have to ask your boyfriend to rub it..." Before Lanti could finish speaking, Lietsha covered her mouth.


    "Shut up, Lanti, no one here thinks you''re dumb!"


    "Don''t panic and open the nest, don''t say anything about the nest..."


    Looking at the two people fighting in front of him, Artemis scratched his cheek: "Did I say something wrong?"


    "Ah, this is a bit hard to describe."


    Hestia hissed and scratched her head. I saw her at this moment and saw a figure walking past the crossroads in front of me. I couldn''t help but widen my eyes and said in surprise:


    "That''s... Su Jin?!"


    When Artemis heard the words, he turned his head to look, and saw that a man on the road ahead suddenly stopped and turned his head to look over.


    "This is?!"


    Looking at that face, Artemis couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    Chapter 1196 The Inquiry of Artemis


    "Su Jin!"


    Su Jin, who heard the call, suddenly stopped, clasped the bag of ingredients in his hand, and turned his head to see Hestia, who was waving towards him.


    At this time, Sanjo Ye Chunji, who was following Su Jin step by step, also stuck her head out and said in surprise:


    "Eh? It''s Hestia-sama?! Have you come back?"


    "I thought he and she would stay in the Artemis family for a while longer."


    Su Jin said that he looked at the girl who was holding hands with Hestia and had a temperament with sky-blue hair, and immediately understood that she was Hestia''s friend, Artemis, the goddess of hunting in the heavens.


    ''It''s a completely different person from the wayward demon of Hakoniwa. '' Su Jin sighed in his heart, then lifted the bag of ingredients in his arms, and said to Sanjo Ye Chunji:


    "Let''s go, just bring this girl back."


    "Hi!" Sanjo Yuchun Ji responded lively, then hugged the ingredients and followed Su Jin to Hestia.


    When the two approached, Hestia saw the three Ye Chunji holding a bag of ingredients after Su Jin was born, but after seeing the little fox following Su Jin, the goddess''s expression suddenly changed, and it didn''t take long With a dark face, he said:


    "You two, are you dating me behind your back?!"


    At this moment, Hestia seemed to be enveloped in black air.


    Randy and Letesha were taken aback by the sudden change, they couldn''t help but took two steps back, looking at Hestia in disbelief.


    Su Jin looked at Hestia, who was blushing in front of him, holding the bag in one hand, raised the other, knocked her head, and said calmly:


    "Didn''t you see what you have? Purchasing ingredients can also be called a date. Then you can go with me tomorrow and see if I can tire you out."


    "It hurts!" Hestia, covering her head, groaned in pain, and then said in surprise, "Ehhh? Are you going to be with me tomorrow? That''s alright!"


    "It''s amazing, it suppressed the gods in an instant!" Lan Ti looked at Su Jin in shock, and murmured, "Is this a level 7 adventurer? And... so handsome!"


    "Although your words are very flawed, the last sentence is unexpectedly irrefutable."


    Letsha looked at Su Jin''s face, her throat couldn''t help moving, and then she tried her best to look away, and looked at Hestia, who was giggling and acting like a sheep in front of Su Jin.


    Inexplicably, Ritesa felt envious in her heart.


    When will Lord Artemis be able to act like a little girl! No, don''t say coquettish, even if it''s just a smile!


    At this time, Su Jin, who ''suppressed'' Hestia, turned his head and looked at Artemis in front of him, pretending not to know:


    "Who is this?"


    Hearing this, Artemis couldn''t help but grab Artemis'' hand, proudly raised his chin and said:


    "Dangdang! This is my Hestia''s best friend in heaven, the goddess of hunting and nature, the pure and flawless mistress of the moon, Artemis!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin was speechless: "It''s a shame you can say such a long introduction with pride, aren''t you embarrassed?"


    Hestia puffed up her cheeks when she heard this:


    "What, they brought their best friends to see you, can''t you give me some face and be surprised?"


    "Ah, I''m so surprised, it''s actually the legendary goddess of hunting, is that alright?" Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and looked at Hestia perfunctorily.


    "A little sincerity anyway!" Hestia said angrily.


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled, then stretched out his right hand towards Artemis, and said with a smile:


    "First meeting, God Artemis."


    Artemis stretched out his hands, held Su Jin''s hand, and said seriously:


    "Have we met before?"


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and said a little surprised and a little surprised: "Is it not?"


    At this time, Su Jin tried to withdraw his hand, but found that his hand was tightly squeezed by Artemis.


    Su Jin, who felt that something was wrong, frowned, and then pulled his hand back.


    "Are you sure?" Artemis asked tentatively.


    This time, Artemis''s actions suddenly made people see the abnormal.


    Su Jin nodded affirmatively: "I can be sure."


    "Really?" Artemis seemed unwilling to give up.


    "Hey, Letsa! It''s a chat, isn''t it? It must be a chat, right?"


    Randy bumped Letesha with her elbow with a look of excitement.

 Chapter 871：

    "Don''t push it with your hands, it hurts."


    Letsha complained, then looked at Artemis strangely, and whispered:


    "Isn''t it? Artemis-sama actually has such a tendency? That''s someone God Hestia likes."


    The sharp-eyed Letesha could see at a glance that Su Jin and Hestia were abnormal, but this kind of thing was originally your own wish, and it had nothing to do with her, so she didn''t care much.


    But if Artemis had to step in...


    hiss! Doesn''t Master Artemis dislike men?


    Could it be that you don''t like ordinary men, but men who like best friends?


    ah this? This is too much to play, isn''t it? It''s so exciting! Lord Artemis, aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to grasp it?


    At this time, Hestia also noticed something was wrong with her friend, and couldn''t help but wonder:


    "Artemis, have you seen Su Jin?"


    "...No, no, this is the first time we''ve met." Artemis paused, staring at Su Jin''s face.


    ''You lied, you clearly have a ghost in your heart! ¡¯


    Randy complained loudly in her heart.


    ¡®Master Artemis doesn¡¯t think that you can deceive Master Hestia like this? You look like you clearly know each other, right? '' Letesha thought strangely.


    "Oh, I don''t know! I thought you knew me."


    Hestia did not suspect him, and smiled and held Su Jin''s arm, and then took Artemis'' hand and said:


    "Hey! Artemis just came back today, so why should we celebrate, right?!"


    Su Jin said helplessly at this time: "Why do you think I took Chun Ji out to buy vegetables?"


    "Oh?! Is that so? As expected of Su Jin, she was so thoughtful!"


    "What''s for dinner then?"


    ¡°Curry it!¡±


    "Oh~!~! It''s curry, curry! Curry!"


    Looking at Hestia who was cheering in front of him, Randy and Letesa couldn''t help but glance at each other, and at the same time they could see the shock of each other.


    ''She didn''t even doubt it at all! ''x2


    Letsha couldn''t help biting her nails and looked at Hestia nervously:


    ¡®Damn, do you want to clarify? But I am the head of the Artemis family, and I should stand on the side of my Lord God, but if I don¡¯t say it, do I want to make Lord Artemis and Lord Hestia turn against each other? ¡¯


    ''Damn, why did things turn out like this? ! ¡¯


    "Letsa, Randy?"


    Hearing the call, the two suddenly looked at Artemis who called them.


    When she saw Artemis'' lingering face, Letesha''s eyes widened in surprise:


    "Master Artemis, are you alright?"


    "What can I do?" Artemis glanced at her angrily, and then said, "Come along, let''s go to Hestia to eat curry today!"


    After speaking, Artemis turned around and was led by Hestia.


    "Yes!" Letesa responded in surprise, but before the smile on her face subsided, he saw Artemis who had turned around and was in a place Hestia couldn''t see, staring intently. Staring at Su Jin''s face, he didn''t seem willing to move away even for a moment.


    Letsha''s expression froze:


    ''Damn, this is a sign that something is wrong! ! ¡¯


    ''My Lord God, as pure as you are, why do you have the hobby of ''good husband''? ¡¯


    ''What''s wrong with this world? ! ¡¯


    Chapter 1197 Careful Thoughts of the Moon Goddess


    The stronghold of the Hestia family, the dilapidated church on West Street.


    At noon, Su Jin and Hestia, who had just finished their lunch, sat around the dining table to rest.


    "Hiccup, beef curry with sukiyaki, such a strange combination." Hestia rubbed her stomach and burped, muttering.


    Su Jin gave her a sideways glance, and then said:


    "Isn''t it delicious? Don''t care so much about the rest."


    In fact, curry is their lunch. Sukiyaki was originally arranged by Su Jin and Sanjo No Haruhi to deal with dinner. However, due to the addition of Artemis and others, it can only be handled at noon. Lose.


    "It''s too much, I''m obviously just saying something casually."


    Hestia murmured, then looked at Haruhime Sanjo and Letesha who were washing dishes in the kitchen, and then said curiously:


    "Speaking of which, Su Jin, how did you accomplish your task?"


    When she said this, she remembered that she didn''t know Su Jin''s task for two days. She should have turned her head and explained to her best friend first:


    "Artemis, do you remember what I told you about Ista last night?"


    "Istar?" Artemis looked away from Su Jin''s face, then frowned and said, "The one who was suspected of being controlled by Zeus and then killed?"


    "God was killed?"


    Lan Ti, who heard about this for the first time, couldn''t help being shocked and said:


    "Has a **** been killed? Or is it controlled by another god? Vendetta between gods?"


    "I don''t know if this can be considered a vendetta."


    Artemis shook his head, then confused:


    "There is no contradiction with Ista in itself, or in other words, with their personalities, the relationship between the two should be quite good."


    "But the guild has already determined that Zeus killed Istar, and gave evidence, and also suspected that someone behind the scenes was targeting the gods in the lower realm."


    Hestia heard this patted his stomach and made a puffing sound:


    "That''s why the guild ordered to summon all the gods to go back to Orari, well, that''s why I drove out of the city to find you."


    Artemis smiled after hearing this:


    "I had already accepted the guild''s mission and was going to check the seal of the ancient monster. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen suddenly, so I had to come back."


    Hearing this Su Jin raised his eyebrows, if he guessed correctly, the so-called task of checking the seal of ancient monsters was the one in his impression that caused the destruction of the Artemis family in the original plot?


    Come to think of it, because of his behavior of throwing a black pot on Zeus, Artemis escaped?


    This is interesting!


    On the other side, after listening to Artemis'' words, Lanti suddenly realized: "Is this the reason for the sudden order to return?"


    She was originally wondering why the mission was abandoned by Artemis as soon as the mission started. It turned out to be the case.


    Thinking of this, Lan Ti couldn''t help but puffed out her cheeks and said:


    "Why didn''t you say something like this earlier?"


    Artemis said calmly at this time: "This is a matter between the gods, and it involves Zeus, so I thought about it, but I still feel that I should hide it from the family. Of course, as the head of the group, Letesa is still confident. of."


    "No wonder the captain is so supportive." Lan Ti couldn''t help but look at the busy back in the kitchen.


    "Well, this is all a routine operation." Hestia spread her hands and said, "Most of the gods here in Orali basically hide this from the family for various reasons to avoid accidents. "


    "What do you mean by accident?" Lanti asked curiously.


    At this time, Su Jin explained aloud: "To prevent the family from being overly protective of the gods, and to prevent some crazy adventurers from chasing the method of killing gods."


    "Of course, this kind of restriction is not strong. After all, this is something that all the gods are basically aware of, and leakage is inevitable."


    "But now the guild is to see which gods can''t help leaking this news, and then review it to determine whether the other party has anything to do with the mastermind behind the scenes."


    "It''s fishing, in a sense! And it''s all well-informed fishing."


    Artemis looked at Su Jin blankly, then nodded and said:


    "I guess everyone should understand that the guild is still hooking up the people behind the scenes, so the situation in Orari should be very tense recently."


    Speaking of this, Artemis turned his head and asked Hestia:


    "Hestia, what did you mean by Su Jin''s mission just now?"


    "Oh, actually..." Hestia looked at Su Jin and seemed to want Su Jin to answer by herself.


    Su Jin sighed at this time, and then said: "The task I received is: arrest Zeus."


    "?!"


    Artemis opened his eyes wide, while Lanti next to him covered his mouth in astonishment and said incredulously:


    "Capturing the gods... hey, is this a level 7 adventurer?"


    Artemis frowned and said solemnly, "What happened? Didn''t you get hurt?"


    Su Jin gave Artemis a strange look when he heard this.


    Lan Ti, who was beside her, couldn''t help turning her head and stuck her tongue out.


    Lord Hestia is still there, Lord Artemis is so concerned, is he really afraid of revealing his secrets? Lanti groaned in her heart.


    And Su Jin just glanced at Artemis, and then explained:


    "Nothing happened, Zeus didn''t resist."


    "Huh? Isn''t this his character?" Hestia said with a look of surprise: "Is he framed?"


    "No, Zeus has pleaded guilty." Su Jin said without changing his face.


    "Confession..."


    Artemis and Hestia Qiqi fell silent.


    "Tsk, I''m afraid there will be big trouble in a few days now."


    Hestia scratched her head and said with an unhappy expression:


    "All the gods gathered together, it''s annoying to think about it."


    At this time, Su Jin explained:


    "About a week at the latest, the gods who receive the news will return to the center of the world of Orali, and it is estimated that Zeus will be tried at the meeting of the gods. It is estimated that some gods accused by Zeus will inevitably make a scene. "


    "A week later..." Artemis frowned deeply.


    "Well! You don''t have to look so ugly, Artemis! It has nothing to do with us anyway, after all, our small Greek group has been disbanded for many years."


    Hestia stood up, rubbed his shoulders, and smiled heartlessly:


    "The things that will happen in 7 days should be worrying about yourself in 7 days. The top priority now is to take a lunch break!"


    "Ah, this? My family still has something to do, Hestia, go and rest yourself."


    Artemis knew that Hestia had the habit of taking naps, and also understood what the other party was inviting, but she couldn''t help but look away and refused.


    "Is that so? Then I''ll go to bed first, Su Jin, remember to help me deliver Artemis later."


    Hestia didn''t suspect him, rubbed her shoulders and walked towards the next bedroom.


    "understood."


    Su Jin responded and waited until Hestia''s back disappeared before turning his head to meet Artemis'' serious face.


    "Is something wrong?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "Please come with me." Artemis said solemnly.


    Seeing this scene, Lan Ti looked at her nose with her eyes and her heart with her nose, and sat aside like a wooden man.


    And Haruhi Sanjo, who noticed the outside world in the kitchen, was also temporarily held back by Letesa.


    Su Jin, who knew this clearly, couldn''t help but look at the three people who cooperated tacitly, then nodded towards Artemis and said:


    "Okay, let''s go then."


    The two stood up, and then came to the corridor in the church one after the other.


    After pulling the distance and making sure that Hestia would not hear, Artemis took a deep breath, then raised his head and stared at Su Jin''s back, his emerald eyes gradually brightened, as if he could see through. everything.


    At the end, Artemis looked at Su Jin, at the cold ''moonlight'' on the other side that only the corresponding gods could feel, and could not help but grit his teeth and asked:

 Chapter 872：

    "That, Mr. Su Jin..."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Jin stopped and asked sideways.


    Artemis took another deep breath and asked:


    "Why do you have my curse on you?"


    Chapter 1198 The four people who make up the brain


    "Why do you have my curse on you?"


    Hearing Artemis'' question, Su Jin was stunned for a while, and it took a long while to realize what was going on. That was the curse planted by Su Jin when Su Jin fought Artemis in Hakogawa on Mars.


    However, because the curse was unsuccessful at that time, Artemis was also backlashed, and Su Jin didn''t care about it.


    But now, the goddess who also has the name of Artemis actually talked about the curse?


    Isn''t this thing going away? This was Su Jin''s first thought.


    Seeing Su Jin stunned, Artemis in front of him showed a stunned expression:


    "Sure enough, didn''t you even notice the curse on yourself?"


    "Ah?" Su Jin froze for a moment, then said with a subtle expression: "It seems... that''s true."


    He had long forgotten about this, and with the natural protection of the small universe, he didn''t feel any curse at all.


    And after being cursed, Su Jin patronized and bullied Artemis. How could he remember this situation?


    "It''s too much."


    Artemis showed a complicated expression, stretched out his hand and pressed it on Su Jin''s chest:


    "''Hostile by all the pure girls'', why would you cast such a curse that destroys your marriage?"


    "And why, I don''t have any impression of this?"


    If Artemis hadn''t clearly remembered that he had not cursed humans, and had not given this power to the fairy spirits who could be called the incarnation of gods, Artemis would have wondered if he was schizophrenic?


    She and Su Jin don''t seem to have any deep hatred, do they?


    At this time, Su Jin, who noticed Artemis'' confusion, asked hesitantly:


    "So, the reason you just kept staring at me was because of the curse?"


    "...Yes." Artemis hesitated.


    Why stop there? Su Jin looked at Artemis strangely, but didn''t care too much about the other party''s subtle reaction.


    Because from Su Jin''s point of view, Artemis probably paid so much attention to him because, as a Hestia family member, he felt embarrassed and puzzled because of his own curse on him.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin immediately smiled and said:


    "In this case, can God Artemis help me lift this curse?"


    "Of course." Artemis also showed a gentle smile: "Or that''s why I called you."


    Boys who have a bad relationship with freedom have their own curses on them. If Artemis is not sure that she has never done such a thing, she would have to wonder if she was worried that Hestia would be taken away by Su Jin, so she was in pain. Killer.


    But this kind of thing is impossible to think about... How could I hinder Hestia''s love... Artemis thought and took out a silver needle.


    Seeing her action, Su Jin asked in surprise, "Do you need me to do anything?"


    "No, you just need to stand there well."


    Artemis shook his head. Although she didn''t know how the curse on Su Jin came, she still knew how to lift it.


    This kind of curse on the ''pure'' authority within the jurisdiction based on one''s real name is very difficult for others, but for ''I'', it is extraordinarily simple.


    Thinking that Artemis pierced her index finger with a silver needle, and the bright red blood overflowed from the belly of her finger, she secretly instilled divine power, and put the divine blood under Su Jin''s collarbone, hooking the other party. curse on the body.


    A humming vibration spread between the two, and the atmosphere vibrated invisibly.


    At this moment, a vague but hostile whisper sounded in Artemis'' ear.


    Listening to the familiar voice that seemed to be saying something from himself, Artemis gradually realized the abnormality.


    The ''Artemis'' who placed the curse seemed to be much stronger than herself. If it wasn''t for the same source of power, it would only take a little bit of power to dispel the curse. I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to lift the curse herself...


    But the problem is, my power has not changed since I was born... Artemis thought in a daze.


    Just then the curse dissipated successfully, and the indistinct whispers in Artemis'' ears gradually disappeared.


    Aware of this, Artemis did not suspect him, and said to Su Jin with a smile:


    "Okay, the curse has been lifted...?? This is?!"


    Artemis opened his eyes wide and looked at the new goddess ''curse'' surrounding Su Jin in amazement.


    It was like a bright full moon, exuding a soft brilliance, trying to imprint on Su Jin''s eyebrows, but was stopped by some kind of power''s ''curse''.


    No, it was a blessing rather than a curse... Artemis could clearly feel the nostalgia and fear in the curse, as well as the deeper and more complicated connections.


    Although the nature is a curse, the object is not aimed at Su Jin, but at the ''object that hurts Su Jin'', which can be said to be a blessing to some extent...


    Moreover, this ''blessing'' is actually hidden under the original curse... Artemis can fully perceive the slightest delight and the strong contradictory emotions of the person under the curse.


    ''You thought I was cursing you, but it''s actually a blessing! ¡¯


    Judging from this situation, it should be a curse first, and then a blessing was carefully designed, and it was put into the curse, which can be said to be painstaking...


    ''But, am I being so naughty? '' Artemis thought, dumbfounded.


    On the surface, it is to curse Su Jin to be hostile to all pure girls, but secretly it is a curse attack that will immediately counteract once Su Jin is hurt...


    Pretend to hate, secretly like... ah this...


    Thinking of this, Artemis'' gaze at Su Jin couldn''t help but become very subtle.


    At this time, Artemis also saw Su Jin''s strange face.


    ''This expression, do you mean...'' Artemis felt tight, and then he couldn''t help asking Su Jin, "Can you detect it?"


    She didn''t say what she noticed, but Su Jin nodded knowingly.


    "I can sense it a little." Speaking of this, Su Jin whispered: "It''s actually playing this trick."


    Artemis'' face turned red.


    Su Jin may just feel the existence and changes of the curse, but Artemis does feel more.


    At least the girl''s small emotions, and the mischievousness contained in the curse, she clearly felt.


    But this behavior, isn''t this me acting like a spoiled child to Su Jin? And now Su Jin knew about it... Artemis suddenly had the idea of ??digging a hole and burying himself in it.


    At this time, Su Jin said, "This curse doesn''t need to be lifted, right?"


    Hearing this sentence, Artemis''s face turned even redder.


    Does he know? Does he understand what this curse implies?


    Does he know he likes it?


    Why do I want to cast this kind of curse that makes me unable to step down?


    Artemis only felt that his head was about to burn out, so he couldn''t help reaching out and pushing Su Jin away, and hurried to the door:


    "I still have something to do, so I''ll say goodbye first!"


    The shameful goddess decided to run away.


    Looking at the escaped back of the goddess, Su Jin''s expression became even weirder:


    "Is she misunderstood?"


    Su Jin muttered in his heart, then suddenly turned his head and looked at the door of the restaurant.


    That is, at the same time, the old door seemed to be unable to bear the pressure and slammed to the ground, splashing some morning mist.


    "It hurts!"


    Looking at the four girls lying on the door like a stack of Arhats, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    "I knew it¡­¡­"


    Chapter 1199 I have a friend


    West Street Church, inside the restaurant.


    Lanti, a young girl with brown hair and a lively personality, was looking at the loli goddess with her ears on the door with very subtle eyes, her expression embarrassed.


    Why did Hestia, who was going to take a lunch break, rush out immediately after Lord Artemis and Su Jin went out now?


    Is there something wrong here? Lan Ti thought to herself, and asked awkwardly:


    "God Hestia, aren''t you taking a lunch break?"


    "That kind of thing can be done anytime." Hestia shook her hand and said nothing.


    Immediately afterwards, she squatted down and carefully pressed her ears to the door, frowned and said in surprise:


    "It''s strange, why is the sound so small? The sound insulation of this kind of house should not be very good!"


    The corners of Lanti''s mouth twitched, she turned her head to look at Letesa and Sanjo No Haruhi who walked out of the kitchen, and shook her head helplessly.


    Seeing this scene, Letesha also supported her forehead speechlessly, and then said to Hestia:


    "So, Lord Hestia, you noticed the problem from the beginning?"


    "Isn''t that of course?" Hestia curled her lips and said proudly, "I have known Artemis for hundreds of millions of years, do you little guys think that you are the only ones who have noticed Artemis? abnormal?"


    Unexpectedly, I can''t refute it... Lanti thought in a daze, even she noticed something was wrong with Artemis, and it was impossible to think that Hestia, who was her best friend, didn''t find it.


    "God Hestia, are you doing this wrong?" Looking at Hestia who was eavesdropping, Haruhi Sanjoo said hesitantly.


    "Don''t be noisy! I seem to hear something, curse? Artemis cursed Su Jin before?"


    Hestia was surprised when she heard the vague conversation.


    "What what? Curse?"


    The other three girls were startled, then hurriedly ran over and leaned against the door, pressing the petite Hestia at the bottom all of a sudden.


    "It''s so heavy!" Like a stack of Arhats, Hestia, who was pressed by three people, couldn''t help protesting: "Don''t squeeze all at once?"


    Then no one cared about Hestia''s protest at this time, and everyone''s mind was on the two people outside the door.


    "It''s actually true, Mr. Su Jin is actually asking Lord Artemis to lift the curse? Didn''t they say they didn''t know each other before?" Lanti asked with a look of surprise, sticking to the door.


    Hearing this, Letessa explained: "I don''t know 80% of it is a lie, but with the character of Lord Artemis, how on earth did Mr. Su Jin offend him to be cursed?"


    Letesa frowned. With what she knew about Artemis, the other party didn''t seem to be a **** who would use a vicious curse on humans.


    Hearing Letesa''s guess, Sanjo No Haruhi couldn''t help but retorted:


    "Impossible, how could such a gentle Lord Su Jin take the initiative to offend God Artemis!"


    "You mean, is Lord Artemista finding fault?"


    Lanti''s little face suddenly became serious. As an adopted daughter, she would not allow others to slander Artemis'' reputation, not anyone!


    "Shut up for me if it''s too noisy, it prevents me from eavesdropping."


    Hestia, who was pressed down at the bottom, scolded softly, and the two girls who were about to quarrel suddenly calmed down.


    At this time, the tallest Letesha moved her ears, and then said strangely:


    "The main content is: being hostile to all pure girls? Why does this curse sound so strange?"


    "It''s not surprising, Artemis has the power of purity and maiden, so it is very reasonable to have a specific curse on haters."


    Listening to Hestia''s blunt explanation, the three girls lowered their heads and looked at her delicately.


    That line of sight, as if it was still the same, was pressing a green hat on his head with all his might, pretending that it didn''t happen.


    Noticing the sight, Hestia raised her head and said unhappily, "Why are you looking at me like this? Did I say something wrong?"


    The three girls looked at each other and said in unison:


    "No, Hestia, just be happy."


    "I''m just happy?" Hestia''s mouth twitched, then glared at Sanjo Ye Chunji, snorted coldly, and continued to lean against the wall.


    "I was complained." Lan Ti teased Sanjo Ye Chunji.


    Sanjo No Haruhime was helpless, after all, who let her pierce Hestia''s ''Emperor''s New Clothes''?


    After all, if you think about it carefully, Lord Artemis, who is likely to be an ''old acquaintance'' with Su Jin, will curse like that, and if you think about it, you can guess the relationship between the two.

 Chapter 873：

    And in this way, Hestia, who accepted Su Jin, is obviously a ''bad woman'' who pryed the corner of her best friend!


    Hestia, who didn''t want to admit it, forced the relationship between the two to be enemies, and it was normal.


    So it''s normal for her to be missed by Hestia, but Hestia-sama turned out to be a latecomer. It''s really good... Thinking of this, conscious of this, it''s a bit blasphemous Sanjono Haruhime I couldn''t help but stuck out my tongue.


    ??????


    "Damn." Hestia, who was lying at the bottom, gritted her teeth bitterly and complained, "None of these two have ever explained it to me... It''s really abominable."


    Hearing the whispering sound, the three girls above looked at their noses and hearts, pretending they didn''t hear them.


    At this moment, Hestia vaguely heard the chatter of Su Jin asking Artemis to lift the curse.


    "hiss!"


    The four eavesdropping girls suddenly took a deep breath.


    "It''s saying: we cut ties, right?"


    Lanti said excitedly because she had eaten the Lord God''s ''big melon''.


    Hestia became inexplicably angry: "Isn''t this of course! Sure enough, that child still has my heart!"


    ¡­


    "Damn, Lord Artemis actually lost! It''s so pitiful!" Lanti said both excitedly and regretfully.


    At this point, Lanti had already begun to imagine how Artemis and Su Jin knew and fell in love, and finally, because of a misunderstanding, the two sides turned against each other and cursed each other.


    It turned out that it was because he had personally experienced the pain of love that Artemis banned his family from falling in love? Very reasonable!


    Looking at the excited Lanti, Litesa was extremely speechless. Did this idiot realize the consequences?


    Artemis-sama has lost his love, can the ban on love for the family be lifted? If you think about it, you know it''s impossible, maybe it will be even stricter.


    This idiot, his **** is sitting crooked!


    "How is it? Has the curse been lifted successfully? Why is there no movement?"


    Hestia stuck to the door, trying hard to hear the slightest sound from the outside world.


    Seeing this scene, Haruhi Sanjo couldn''t help but reminded: "Lord Hestia, don''t press it! The door will be broken!"


    "Who cares about him at this time?" Hestia, who couldn''t hear the movement outside, directly pressed half of her body against the door.


    Gada!


    A voice that made the four girls panic.


    A thud.


    The door smashed to the ground together with the four people.


    "It hurts!"


    Hestia rubbed her painful face in pain, and when she raised her head, she immediately met Su Jin''s downward gaze.


    "..."


    There was an awkward silence all around.


    After a while, Hestia raised her hand and replied bluntly:


    "Good afternoon, Su Jin, are you awake too?"


    Chapter 1200 Turns out it was me


    Listening to Hestia''s lame answer, even Sanjo No Haruhime couldn''t help but look away.


    Looking at Hestia who was pretending to be stupid in front of him, Su Jin snorted and asked:


    "What do you say?"


    Still awake yet? Can the **** be more reliable?


    Hestia laughed dryly after hearing that, then stood up with her head hunched over.


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t say anything to her, just turned her head and said to Letesa and Lanti:


    "If you don''t hurry up, you may not be able to catch up with Artemis."


    "Huh?" Lan Ti was startled, and then suddenly saw that Artemis'' back was nowhere to be found.


    Done!


    Thinking of the danger of letting the Lord God act alone, Lanti''s scalp suddenly tingled.


    Euleri just had the vicious incident of killing the gods. At this time, Artemis was left alone. She was afraid that she would be beaten to death by the sisters of the family.


    "Come on!" Letessa shouted in a low voice, and the two quickly ran out of the church in a hurry, chasing in the direction Artemis left.


    Looking at the backs of the two leaving, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Hestia who lowered his eyebrows and bowed his head. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh and asked:


    "How much did you hear?"


    "Not much." Hestia replied uneasily.


    "Didn''t you just take a nap? Why isn''t there much anymore?" Su Jin said with a half-smile.


    Hestia''s face froze, she raised her head and looked at Su Jin''s smiling face in front of her, her face suddenly turned red:


    "I''m just curious¡­"


    "What are you curious about? My relationship with Artemis?" Su Jin asked rhetorically.


    Hestia was silent for a while, staring at Su Jin with wide eyes, almost writing, ''I''m curious'', these four words.


    Seeing this, Su Jin silently raised his forehead and said, "Why do you focus on these things in your head?"


    Hearing this, Hestia confidently crossed her hips and said:


    "Because I am a pure virgin!"


    "What logic is this?" Su Jin was stunned and asked in surprise. Hearing this, Hestia said proudly: "Because the pure goddess has not experienced this, she is even more curious!"


    Inexplicably unable to refute... Su Jin opened his mouth, then looked at Hestia.


    Su Jin thought about whether to explain Artemis to Hestia, but decided to be honest.


    After all, even Asteria and Loki knew something, but hiding it from Hestia, who was the **** of the family, was a bit unworthy of human beings.


    Thinking of this Su Jin, he said to Hestia:


    "For specific things, let''s go back to the room and talk about it."


    After speaking, he glanced at Sanjo Ye Chunji and said:


    "Come too."


    After he finished speaking, he walked past the two of them and entered the room.


    Hestia heard the words and Sanjo Ye Chunji looked at each other, hesitated for a while, and they both followed Su Jin and entered the depths of the church.


    ¡­


    Oralie, West Street Street.


    "Master Artemis!"


    Artemis, who was walking in front, turned around when he heard the voice, and looked at the two chasing after him in surprise and said:


    "Letsa, Randy?"


    Then Artemis rang out that he had just left the two of them, and said apologetically:


    "Sorry, I just left early without notifying you."


    "Hoohoo!"


    Lanti, who walked in front of Artemis, stopped slowly, put her hands on her knees, and panted:


    "You''re going too fast!"


    "Sorry sorry!" Artemis folded his hands in apology.


    At this time, Letesha, who followed, pretended to be calm and said:


    "I just heard from Mr. Su Jin that you left early, do you want to return to the station early?"


    "...Almost?" Artemis hesitated for a while, then turned around and said in a low interest, "Sure enough, let''s go back to the station first."


    Hearing this, Letesha and Lanti looked at each other, and then said in unison, "Yes!"


    The two followed the preoccupied Artemis, crossed the West Street, and approached the residence of the Artemis family from the trail.


    After half an hour, when he was approaching the family station, Artemis suddenly stopped and asked Letesa on the right:


    "Letsa, can you come over here?"


    "?!" Letsha was stunned for a moment, then stepped forward and approached Artemis and said, "Artemis, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s not a big deal." Artemis replied with such a sentence, and then said with a complicated face: "That''s right, it''s about a friend of mine."


    My friends, all my friends have come out... Letessa complained in her heart, and at the same time glared at Lanti, who wanted to eavesdrop, and then responded to Artemis:


    "What happened to your friend?"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Artemis hesitated for a while, as if hesitating to say something, paused for 3 or 4 seconds before saying:


    "That, assuming, I mean assuming, assuming this friend of mine is a god."


    Are your friends still gods? You personally said back then that there was only one God Hestia as a friend... Letesa complained in her heart, and at the same time forcibly resisted the change in the expression on her face...


    At this time, Artemis said tangled:


    "My friend cursed a person so that pure girls couldn''t get close to him, and in this curse, there was a hidden blessing for that person."


    "She asked me what kind of emotions she held for that person... You said, how should I explain to that friend?"


    When Letesa heard this, she automatically brought that friend into Artemis, and everyone was stunned.


    Cursing the other party, making all pure women untouchable, and cursing you with hidden blessings? Does Master Artemis know how to play like that? Long knowledge!


    But after doing such a behavior, Lord Artemis still doesn''t know what he''s thinking?


    It''s too pure, isn''t it?


    "Letsha? Letsha!"


    The stunned Letesa, who was called by Artemis softly, said in distress when she found that the other party did not respond:


    "Sure enough, is it difficult to answer?"


    "No, it''s not too difficult to answer." Lietsha, who had reacted, said with a very subtle expression: "In fact, Randy probably knows the answer to this kind of question."


    After all, Letesha held back and didn''t expose her main god, after all, it was too embarrassing.


    "Lanti?" Artemis was surprised for a moment, then turned his head and looked at the blushing Lanti beside him. He hesitated and asked, "Lanti, what do you think?"


    With permission, Lanti immediately pulled Artemis'' hand and said:


    "It''s ''love''! It will do this. If you think about it carefully, I''m afraid there is only love!"


    "Don''t think about it, Lord Artemis, you... no, your friend must be in love with that person! It must be like this!"


    "Love...?" Artemis looked troubled.


    At this time, Lanthi and Letesha next to them were making eye contact.


    ''It''s hammered! Lord Artemis is in love! ¡¯


    ''Accidentally irrefutable...''


    ¡®Do you want to share this news with everyone in the family? ¡¯


    ''Are you crazy? If it is discovered, the consequences...''


    ¡®What are you afraid of, how long will you wait if you don¡¯t fight this game? I don''t believe it anymore. With our assists, Lord Artemis, who successfully got rid of the single, can still insist on forbidding us to fall in love! ¡¯


    ''Hmm...'' Lietsha was shaken, she hesitated for a long time, and finally, she nodded towards Lanti: ''Fight! This is our stud! ¡¯


    When Artemis was troubled, her family gradually came to a consensus.


    Chapter 1201 The Possibility of Hestia


    Orari, the residence of the Artemis family. A gust of wind blew, the leaves rattled, and the loud cicadas were interrupted for a moment, and then rose high.

 Chapter 874：

    Artemis stood on the open-air balcony of the three-story wooden house, leaning on the railing with her hands, letting the breeze blow her sky-blue hair.


    She stood at the railing and looked at the courtyard below. After a long silence, she let out a deep breath:


    "Sure enough, I really haven''t seen him."


    After returning to the station, Artemis thought about it, and after all, he was sure that he had never seen Su Jin.


    She was very sure of this.


    But since this is the case, how did the curses and blessings on Su Jin come from?


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Artemis believes that even if he does his best, he will not be able to achieve the scale of the curse.


    It''s impossible that there is another Artemis stronger than her in this world, right?


    And looking at the degree of the curse, this other Artemis is at least 10 times stronger than the current her.


    Artemis, who has personally been in contact with curses and blessings, clearly understands the difference between these two powers.


    She knew very well that the ''serial curse'' on Su Jin had a sequence.


    The first curse is a simple curse, but it seems to have been canceled by some kind of power, so there is only a little residue left.


    The second curse, considered a blessing by Artemis.


    And the scale of this blessing is very small. Judging from the ''my own thoughts'' remaining on it, this blessing should be doped into the residue of the previous curse intentionally or unintentionally under the condition of love and hate. The scale is small.


    However, what Artemis did not understand the most was this ''small scale''.


    Because judging by the remaining thoughts, this blessing is only a very small blessing.


    But for Artemis, this blessing, she has to become at least 10 times stronger, and she has to do her best to achieve it.


    "I''m sure that it was the first time I met Su Jin before, and I''m also sure that unless I become ten times stronger now, I don''t have the ability to bless me." Combining the two, I''m afraid there are only two possibilities. . "


    Artemis thought of this, showing a complex refugee expression:


    "The first possibility is that in this world, there is another Artemis, a hunting goddess a hundred times stronger than me."


    "And another possibility is that there is no second Artemis. The Artemis who cursed and blessed Su Jin is myself, but it is not me now, but me in the future!"


    "Su Jin is a human from the future, a person who will make the future me love and hate!"


    Thinking of this, Artemis bit his lip.


    Of the two possibilities, she preferred the second.


    That is Su Jin is from the future, the person she likes in the future.


    As a god, born in the sea of ??clouds in the sky, Artemis, who can connect with the world itself, is very sure that there is only one hunting goddess in this world.


    When there is only one "she", even the ridiculous truth is the truth.


    Moreover, the blessing of the goddess on Su Jin reveals too much power, the sublimation of hunting and nature, the cold moon power, no matter which kind, it is like the ultimate power that Artemis has now. sublimation.


    This phenomenon is too coincidental, and it directly makes Artemis rule out the possibility of another self.


    After all, even if there is another self, it is impossible for the other self to have the exact same power as oneself, and they are all upgraded versions, right? This is too coincidental.


    But it makes sense to assume that it is your future self.


    It''s even more plausible from a timeline.


    With the help of Su Jin who returned to the past, the "future" self transmits the sublimated power information to the past and to Artemis in the present.


    And Artemis, who is in the present, uses this information to gradually approach the future, forming a closed loop of time.


    In this way, all doubts have been explained.


    "So, that child, is my future lover..."


    Artemis looked at the towering tree nearby.


    When the dark green leaves swayed with the breeze, her heart also moved!


    "Sure enough, I still can''t accept it."


    Artemis blushed and left the balcony, walked into the room, and patted his face hard as he walked.


    Snapped! Snapped! A few times, the girl''s already rosy face turned even brighter.


    "No, your face is so hot, just take a cold shower and calm down."


    With that in mind, Artemis walked out of his room, preparing to go to the family''s public bath.


    As for the private bathroom, that kind of flashy thing was excluded from the construction by Artemis when it was built from the family residence.


    After all, it''s not like public bathhouses can''t have single rooms. It''s not allowed to set up private bathrooms in a family full of girls. Not to mention that support waves are not wasted, and money is not allowed.


    The channels for obtaining funds all come from guild missions, and the Artemis family has no spare money.


    However, just as Artemis passed the living room with the change of clothes and fragrance shower gel, she suddenly heard a passionate female voice from the living room.


    "Now we can be sure that our ''that friend'' is really in love!"


    This is¡­¡­? Letsa''s voice? Artemis turned his head to look at the closed door of the living room, and before he could react, he heard the cheers of a girl from inside.


    "Oh!!"


    "Great! Now, the days of our free love are not far away!"


    Who is that friend? Artemis, who had wanted to go in, held the handrail by the door, his expression deeply thoughtful.


    Just at this moment, Lanti''s expressive voice rang out:


    "That''s right, that friend took the lead in breaking the law, the rules must be changed, and it won''t work if you don''t change it, just think about it, when that friend took the man to the street, with a click, we came out and said that the family is not allowed. Fall in love! If you want to fall in love, you have to leave the family, is this okay? Is this reasonable? How can this Orali have a family that drives the gods out!"


    "Lanty, keep your voice down, didn''t you agree to replace Lord Artemis with ''that friend'' during the conspiracy? Why did you forget after a few drinks?"


    So that friend said it was me? !


    boom!


    As if being hit by a dull thunder, Artemis stood at the door numb, his eyes dull.


    "That''s right, Lanti, don''t drink too much, don''t talk too much! What if Lord Artemis hears it?"


    "Stop talking, drink and drink, and toast to that friend!"


    "cheers!"


    Artemis lowered his head, and his sky-blue bangs were hanging down, causing most of his face to fall into darkness.


    She gently turned her wrist downward, unscrewed the handrail of the door, and with a creaking sound, she pushed the door and walked into the room under the gaze of the faces in the room that turned from rosy to white in an instant.


    "is that a lie?"


    Looking at the figure whose half face fell into darkness, Lanti''s teeth trembled wildly.


    At this moment, Artemis raised his head and smiled like a flower:


    "Everyone, your ''that friend'', just heard everything!?"


    In an instant, the faces of the 20 little girls turned pale.


    "It''s over!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s over!"


    Hestia squatted on the sofa with her hands on her knees and said with a pale face:


    "I originally thought that Chun Ji was the little sassy fox who seduced Su Jin."


    "But the result..."


    Thinking of Su Jin''s explanation just now, and of Su Jin''s confession, the ''girlfriend'' in Hakoten.


    Black Rabbit, Alger, Leticia, Athena... Hestia thought of a name, and her face turned pale:


    "It turns out that the little three is actually me!"


    Chapter 1202 A hundred miles without harm


    In the church, in the living room with low brightness.


    Hestia hugged her knees and sat on the old-fashioned leather sofa with a dull and blank face, staring blankly ahead.


    On the sofa diagonally opposite her, Su Jin held a piece of pumpkin pie that Chunji had just made, and while tasting the sweetness of the pumpkin, he also glanced at Hestia:


    "Why hasn''t she recovered yet?"


    "It''s probably because you know that Mr. Su Jin already has a partner, so you can''t accept this blow."


    Haruhi Sanjo No Haruhime, who was wearing a decent lace-trimmed black and white maid outfit, said in a soft tone.


    "Is that so?" Su Jin raised an eyebrow, then turned to look at Sanjo Ye Chunji and said, "What about you? Can''t take this blow?"


    The blond fox girl narrowed her eyes and smiled sweetly: "Chun Ji is just your little fox, so it doesn''t make any sense to me to strike or not to strike."


    You are blatantly wanting to be my little lover... Su Jin put the remaining pumpkin pie into his mouth, chewed it a few times, and then said:


    "The craft is progressing very fast, who taught you?"


    The smile on Sanjono Haruhime''s face grew even wider: "It was taught by Hill, do you like this taste?"


    "Not bad." Su Jin nodded slightly and responded.


    At this moment, Hestia, who was sitting on the sofa and hugging her legs, finally came to her senses, glanced at Su Jin with eyes that regained focus, and then shouted in a complicated tone:


    "Su Jin!"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Jin asked as calmly as possible.


    And this time Hestia couldn''t hide the complexity and said, "Why wasn''t I the first to meet you?"


    It''s a pity that I have a million hearts for the black rabbit, Su Jin thought to himself, and then said:


    "Although I said it, it may be a little narcissistic, but in fact, Hestia, you should be very clear, right? With my appearance, there is no shortage of female companions."


    "I know." Hestia''s bulging cheeks seemed to be jealous.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh: "Then what kind of vinegar are you eating!"


    He must suspect that Hestia is a jar of vinegar, obviously nothing happened between the two of them.


    Hearing this, Hestia asked without hesitation:


    "How can you prove that you like each other if you''re not jealous? It''s everyone''s instinct to want to monopolize a lover, right?"


    Su Jin was taken aback by a straight ball from Hestia, and then said in surprise:


    "You already know who I am, do you still like it?"


    Su Jin believes that his style between men and women is extremely chaotic. Although it is not as bad as Zeus, it is also close to the level of Poseidon.


    Knowing that he is like this, Hestia still refuses to give up?


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Hestia frowned and said troubledly:


    "You didn''t say you dumped me, why don''t I like it?"


    "Besides, does it have anything to do with whether I like you and whether you like it? Not every couple likes each other."


    Where did this guy come from so many inexplicable theories? Su Jin was silent for a while, then asked:


    "Do you mind telling me what the **** were you worrying about just now?"


    Hearing this, Hestia blushed, but after hearing about Su Jin''s past, she realized that it was just a waste of time to be around, so she immediately endured her shyness and said with a little hope:


    "I was just thinking, would you mind liking one more of me?"


    ...... Su Jin suddenly fell into silence, he was a little confused about the situation.


    Seeing Su Jin''s silent appearance, Hestia held his head and pretended to be an ostrich, while saying what he was thinking:


    "In advance, whether you agree or not, if you are with other girls, I will definitely still be jealous!


    Anyway, my favor has been engraved on you, so no matter where Su Jin you escape, it will not change the ''fact'' that you belong to me! "


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin sighed helplessly and said, "I didn''t give you ecstasy soup, did I?"


    "Long-winded!" Hestia snorted: "A guy who takes advantage of the girl''s most difficult time is not qualified to say such a thing! Especially a guy with multiple boats, it is even less qualified. ."


    Su Jin heard the words and closed his mouth. Hestia''s attitude of relying on him, he was not very resistant, or that men with normal sexual orientation would not resist a pretty loli''s secret love.

 Chapter 875：

    Even if you don''t like the other person, but the other person likes you, it is very comfortable.


    Seeing Su Jin''s silence, Hestia, who thought that what she said just now stepped on Su Jin''s pain point, quickly changed her mouth and said:


    "According to what you said, Su Jin, in order to observe the world, have you now replaced the old man and become the main **** of the guild?"


    "...Yes." Su Jin nodded, and then said helplessly: "The old man who temporarily became a human is probably still in the food street now, and it is estimated that he won''t be able to come out in ten days and a half months."


    "Eating to vent the accumulated pressure? It really fits the old man''s character."


    Hestia muttered, and then said:


    "So what you need to do next is to clean up the gods who are inactive in Orali and exert your own influence on the gods?"


    "That''s right." Su Jin nodded, this is indeed what he is doing and must be done.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin smiled and said, "If you have any questions, feel free to ask. After all, I am also a member of the Hestia family, and some information will definitely not be hidden from you."


    Hestia smiled immediately, but the smile soon subsided, and said with a straight face:


    "The last question, if I want to go to Hakoba, will I be absorbed by the Hestia of Hakoba?"


    Su Jin thought for a while, and then explained: "The possibility is very low."


    "The one who is trying to get rid of Hestia''s spirit and get close to Gaia, so at this critical point in time, she will never absorb the possibility of another Hestia."


    "Of course, this is a normal situation, and there may be abnormal ones."


    "However, I estimate that there is a high probability of this possibility, and in a sense, you who have become my **** and become my ''parent'' will benefit Hestia''s spirituality without any harm, so she will probably Let go of you, only accept this possibility, and there is a high probability that you will owe us the grace of enlightenment once."


    Hearing this, Hestia smiled:


    "Then, continue to deduce according to what you said, is it possible for me to replace the Hestia in Hakoba and become her successor?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    Chapter 1203 There is a problem to be solved in this matter


    Su Jin glanced at Hestia in astonishment, then looked at her deeply and said:


    "I can''t explain the specifics, but I can say that it is indeed possible. If Hestia is successfully promoted to Gaia, the original spirituality will become a dispensable existence in a sense.


    Of course, the ''Gaia'' promoted in this way can completely change his original identity to his own incarnation.


    But if the ''Little Hestia'', who played a role in promoting the promotion to the second digit, requested it by favor, it is not impossible for this identity to be separated.


    After all, there is no shortage of three-digit avatars in the hands of Hakoten. The original identity will at most be left with an empty shell after being promoted, and it can only be said to be the icing on the cake.


    But if it was given to the little Hestia in front of him and given a piece of authority, it would be different.


    Just like the Great Athena of Little Garden, the power to split herself was handed over to the Little Athena, making her a four-digit exception.


    It is not impossible for Hestia, who accepted the legacy of ''Hestia'', to become a new three-digit number.


    Of course, the three-digit promotion in this way is basically a parallel import, which requires a lot of time to make up for the foundation, which is extremely time-consuming and labor-intensive.


    But no matter how troublesome it is, it''s still three digits!


    If you are a little more stable, stuck in the four-digit exception, and ensure the balance of strength and potential, it basically means that Arcadia will have one more top-level expert from the lower level!


    And unlike Artemis, who was difficult to use as a foreign aid, Hestia was able to get along with the people of Arcadia more ''harmoniously''.


    In a sense, Hestia proposed a possibility to enhance the heritage of Arcadia.


    Su Jin, who has been in contact with Alger and understands the way of thinking about the existence of two-digit numbers, is very aware of the attitude of people at this level towards three-digit numbers.


    The ugly ones are chess pieces, and the good ones are subordinates.


    Therefore, once Hestia of Hakoba is promoted, it is really possible to give up his original position.


    And the consumption of it is estimated to be the relationship between the two Hestias, not even Su Jin.


    After all, even Alger felt that he could only compensate Su Jin for the opportunity to be promoted to two digits. No matter how stupid Hestia was, he should understand that a three-digit statue would only fill in the favor of little Hestia. Don''t even think about making a settlement with Su Jin.


    If you think about it like this, if this thing is successful, it will be a huge profit!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at Hestia with deeper eyes.


    Although Euleri''s gods generally have bad brains, they have lived for hundreds of millions of years, and they are really good at exploiting loopholes.


    "How did you come up with this method, you little head melon seed?"


    "That is to say, is it feasible?" Hestia was keenly aware of the change in Su Jin''s tone.


    She didn''t expect that her whims were actually feasible.


    After all, reaching the sky in one step is too unbelievable. If Su Jin and her had not explained the goal of another Hestia in detail, she would not have thought of this possibility.


    However, if she can really quickly become a three-digit number, then even if she wants to be jealous, she will dare to eat raw jealousy in front of the super fox spirits over there!


    After all, just from Su Jin''s oral recitation, Hestia recognized the ''cruelty'' of Little Garden.


    She wanted to hold the little villain in front of her in the hands of those big foxes in the little garden, but she really couldn''t do it without any strength.


    "I can only say it''s possible." Su Jin chuckled and shook his head. This matter really depends on the attitude of the other Hestia. At most, Su Jin shows his value, whether to invest or not. Still have to consider.


    Of course, no matter which decision one makes, Su Jin will not lose.


    Thinking of this possibility, Hestia couldn''t help but be a little excited.


    "What about me? What do I need to do?"


    "You?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and then said jokingly, "You don''t have to do anything now."


    "Huh??" Hestia was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly heard what needed to be done, as if Su Jin had already done it.


    Whether it is observing the world or gathering the forces of Euler, Su Jin has already made preparations.


    Thinking of this, Hestia couldn''t help but be at a loss:


    "Then I''m just eating plain rice?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin and Sanjo Ye Haruhi looked at Hestia in surprise.


    "What''s the matter, why are you looking at me like this?" Hestia shrank her neck, a little embarrassed.


    Su Jin and Sanjo Ye Chunji looked at each other, and then said in unison:


    "It''s nothing, just sighing, you finally recognize your own essence."


    Recognize my own essence? Eating white rice... Hestia''s mouth twitched, and her mood was not beautiful for a moment.


    "Damn, am I really useless at all?"


    "It''s still a little bit." Su Jin nodded affirmatively, and then said under Hestia''s delighted eyes: "At least for the divine meeting in 7 days, you can vote in favor of the whole process."


    Hestia''s face froze: isn''t this the same as none?


    No way, is she really that useless?


    "Just this?"


    "There are many things that need to be dealt with, but this is really the only priority."


    have to! Hestia rolled her eyes and said:


    "Well, isn''t it just 7 days? I''ll just wait."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "It''s so cute!"


    ...


    Oralie, the elegant table on the 2nd floor of a coffee house on West Street.


    The silver-grey-haired beauty **** and the red-haired troublemaker looked at the third person who was long overdue with surprise.


    Looking at the gentle-looking woman in front of him, but full of wildness there, Loki couldn''t help but sigh:


    "Although it was a little weird when I received the letter, I didn''t expect it to be you, Astoria!"


    Compared to Loki, who was full of emotion, Freya just looked at it with a deep meaning and did not pretend to be. Standing behind Astoria, Leon Leon smiled and said:


    "Are you contacting us specifically, just planning to re-establish the Astoria family?"


    "This is just one of my plans."


    Astelia pulled up the chair with a smile, then sat down and said softly:


    "I actually came here this time with the intention of my family''s Darling?"


    Loki almost jumped up when he heard this:


    "Darling, damn, you are married, who is so lucky?"


    Hearing this, the corners of Asteria''s mouth twitched slightly, and she said with a smile:


    "I think that person''s name should not be unfamiliar to you."


    "Huh?" Loki was stunned and thought carefully about who had the chance to take down the hidden virgin **** Astoria, but he couldn''t think of anyone who could be suspected.


    Only Freya, after a brief stupor, said with a strange expression:


    "You shouldn''t be talking about... Su Jin, right?"


    Loki couldn''t help laughing after hearing this:


    "Huh? Freya, what are you kidding? How could it be that person? He''s only been here for a few days! If he can do it, I''ll eat this table on the spot!"


    Hearing this, Asteria glanced at Loki in surprise, then stretched out her hand, raised the table slightly, and said:


    "please!"


    "What?" Loki looked at Astoria inexplicably.


    "Eat the table!" Asteria smiled at this time: "Didn''t you say you want to eat?"


    "I mean..." Loki was halfway through his words, his expression gradually becoming dazed.


    She stared blankly at Astoria, who was smiling and smiling for a long time, and finally could only say two words:


    "Fuck!"


    Chapter 1204 Professional Zhou Papi


    Loki stared at the soft and beautiful goddess in front of him, his head was overwhelmed by a lot of information, he said in a daze:


    "You... he?... my God."


    In the end, Loki didn''t know what to say anymore.


    It''s only been a few **** days, and it''s been less than two days since I returned from Asteria, and it was taken down?


    This is not some casual woman on the street, I am the one who has been cleansed for countless years, and is secretly called by the gods ''the fourth of the three virgin gods'', ''the copper wall comparable to the iron wall of Artemis'', so The person who was actually won in two days?


    Is Su Jin a lover?


    Am I falling behind with the world? Loki stared blankly ahead, and at this moment she met Liu Leon''s shocked face.


    Well, it''s not that Loki is too incompetent, it''s that the mad woman Astoria actually hides from her own family.


    It just doesn''t make sense!


    At this moment, Astilia picked up the black tea in front of him with a smile, took a sip and said:


    "Okay, there''s no need to talk about such trivial matters on this occasion."


    "Only you can say: it''s just a small matter." Loki murmured and sat in the same position behind his ears, quietly in this Astoria - below.


    "Leon!" Asteria shouted softly.


    "Yes!" Liu Leon stepped forward quickly and responded aloud.


    Asteria smiled at this time: "Take out all the documents in your hand and let the two goddesses take a look."


    "Yes!"


    When they heard these words, Freya and Loki noticed that Lyu Leon was carrying a silver metal box in his hand.


    "Huh?" Freya let out a sigh and said in surprise, "I didn''t notice what you were holding? What kind of ability is this?"


    Hearing this, Astoria looked at Lafuria with a slightly surprised look, and said with a smile:


    "It''s just a little trick to reduce the sense of presence, it''s not worth mentioning."


    "So that''s how it is." Freya responded with a smile, but she didn''t believe a word in her heart.


    You must know that Liu Leon has been able to hide and arrest in Orari for the past few years. What abilities does she have, can Freya not know?

 Chapter 876：

    This ability to reduce the sense of presence is definitely something that Liu Leon has recently acquired, and it is most likely related to Su Jin.


    Just as Freya was guessing in her heart, documents were handed to the three goddesses.


    "This is?"


    Loki took the lead in picking up the document, frowned at the words on it, and said:


    "Proposal and Guidance Act on Adventurer''s Rights... What is this? Is it still issued by the guild?"


    Hearing that Freya hurriedly picked up the document, she swept the document, and then suddenly looked up at Astoria and said:


    "Lord Ulanos abdicated?!"


    Astalya looked at Freya in surprise at this time, as if she did not expect the other party to be so sensitive.


    However, in the face of Freya''s question, Astoria first shook her head and nodded:


    "Lord Uranos abdicated, but he did not."


    Seeing Asteria explaining to herself in such an ambiguous tone, Freya immediately understood that this was something the other party didn''t want to tell her, so she shut up decisively.


    On the other hand, Loki figured out a lot of meaning, guessing that Uranos and Su Jin had joined forces, and even became Su Jin''s puppet, and even was simply replaced by Su Jin.


    It''s just that Loki has no idea of ??resistance.


    A dead Taoist friend is not a poor Taoist. As long as Su Jin doesn''t come to steal her identity, she can''t control so much.


    However, due to his suspicious nature, Loki scanned the document more, trying to determine whether there was any content that threatened him.


    But when she saw it, she was very surprised.


    "When the family members want to leave out of their own will, the Lord God must not stop them?"


    "The Lord God forbids the use of any addictive and harmful means to control the personal freedom of family members?"


    "Adventurers have the right to equal employment and choice of occupation, the right to obtain labor remuneration, the right to rest and vacation, the right to obtain occupational safety and health protection... Hey, what is this?"


    Loki flipped through the document about three fingers behind him, raised his head, and looked at Astoria blankly:


    "Isn''t most of this stuff a private consensus? Why is it still organized into documents on paper?"


    "That''s right." Astelia held the teacup gracefully and said with deep meaning: "But the consensus in private has never been unified."


    "It''s like the Soma family."


    Astelia said that this was the end, and nothing else was said.


    But Freya and Loki frowned at the same time, their faces ugly.


    They actually know some of this stuff.


    For example, that family has occupied a certain property, and the members of the family cannot leave without the consent of the main god.


    They often hear such gossip, and sometimes even see it with their own eyes.


    For example, the Soma clan proposed by Asteria uses the addictive "sacred wine" to control the clan members, forcing them to earn money, forced labor, and even murder.


    Of course, this kind of gossip is just a rumor, there is no evidence, and because the family can''t interfere in the internal affairs of other families, the major families are all sweeping the snow before their doors, and no one will compete with the Soma family.


    But looking at the current situation, is the union trying to move Soma? !


    At this time, Loki frowned and asked, "Why did the guild suddenly want to move Soma?"


    "Killing chickens and scaring monkeys, the guild needs to kill a chicken to establish prestige for the new bill."


    Astelia relayed the thoughts that Su Jin secretly revealed, and then said with a smile:


    "And this incident is not very sudden. The original cause was a report within the guild."


    "Report?" Loki asked in surprise.


    "Eina Zul, the former window staff of the guild, advisor to novice adventurers."


    ??????


    Astoria narrowed her eyes and said with a serious face:


    "She was recently promoted to be the secretary of the guild president and provided information on the accidental deaths of several novice adventurers. After investigation by the Ganesha family, it was found that the members of the Soma family''s ''monster dedication'' caused the death of the adventurer. Because of this incident, we investigated the Soma family in depth, and only then did we discover the anomaly."


    Monster dedication... Loki''s face turned green when he heard the word.


    This thing sounds good, but it is actually some adventurers who deliberately lure monsters in the dungeon, and then lure them to those adventurers who can''t stop them, and then pick up their inheritance, which is a bad act of intentional murder.


    Since the establishment of the Loki Familiar, this kind of thing has happened almost every year, and sometimes the mastermind behind the scenes can be caught, and sometimes I don''t even know who has been tricked by it.


    After all, the high-level main force of the Loki Familiar is only those people, but there are more weak people. They also need to take risks through the dungeon to make money and eat, so it is natural to be pitted from time to time.


    ¡­


    When he thought of the kidnapped children in his family, Loki, who had a mental outburst of the victim, was instantly furious.


    "Su Mo, that dog thing, dare to play this hand?"


    Compared with the annoyed Loki, Freya, whose main economic force does not rely on dungeon adventures, is naturally calmer:


    "This plan is to compress the rights of the Lord God within the family and win over adventurers, right?"


    "Yes!" Asteria admitted lightly: "The development of the guild requires talents, and Su Jin also hopes that Orari can provide more talents."


    "So the Lord God of Compression is trying his best to win over adventurers and allow them to freely transfer to their affiliations. For this, do you need Soma''s dedication?"


    Freya said this, and the smile on her face became more interesting:


    "It takes his sacrifice to warn those different ''voices''."


    "Yes." Astelia admitted with a smile, and even added fuel to it: "If it is possible, if there is a death and injury of a god, it would be even better."


    "Hey!" Loki took a deep breath when he heard the words, and once again realized Su Jin''s cruelty.


    This guy kills chickens and scares monkeys, but he still wants to use the gods to make a knife?


    It is the consensus of the guild to know that it is not about the gods!


    Hearing this shocking news, Freya just changed her face slightly, and then said calmly:


    "Su Jin... No, does the guild want the support of Freya''s family? Want us to be the vanguard and the first to kill a god? Want me to give up control of the family members and tie my hands and feet?"


    "Yes, I know it''s difficult..."


    Before Astley finished speaking, Freya smiled sweetly:


    "You''re wrong, it''s not difficult, there''s just a problem to solve."


    "What''s the problem?" Astoria was surprised.


    The corners of Freya''s mouth twitched as she smiled and said:


    "I have to pay more!"


    Chapter 1205 Bet once


    The corners of Astoria''s mouth froze for a moment, as if she did not expect the beauty **** in front of her to be so philistine.


    This surprised her a little.


    Seeing Astoria''s reaction, Freya immediately laughed:


    "What, does Su Jin want to touch my cake, or the kind that doesn''t even give me any sweetness?"


    "That''s not it."


    Astoria took a deep breath and explained:


    "In fact, at the very beginning, Su Jin proposed that I come forward to form a group of gods, and form a bond of interests with you and others, so as to strengthen the guild''s rule over Orari."


    "And the cornerstone of this rule is the benefit you want."


    "What is it?" Freya was a little curious.


    At this time, Astelia glanced at Liu Leon and winked.


    The latter immediately understood, and took out four diamond-like crystals, the size of a baby''s fist, from the small silver box.


    "This is?" Freya carried forward the spirit of asking if she didn''t understand.


    "gift, this is the name of the Western language, Su Jin seems to prefer to call it: gift!"


    "This is the gift of Little Garden?!" Loki immediately stood up when he heard the words, and said in amazement.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Blessings!


    The collective term for all the abilities of Hakoniwa, and it is also the cornerstone.


    Freya, who knew a little bit, was not calm, and couldn''t help but ask:


    "What level of gift? Power fragment or power?"


    Freya didn''t dare to guess the authority at all. After all, that thing is extremely rare in Su Jin''s eyes, but the next-level power, no, the lower-level power fragments can always be taken out, right?


    "This is only the product of the lowest concept combination. If you want to calculate the level, it is about 7 digits. It belongs to the product of the seed of power, and it does not reach the level of the power fragment."


    Astelia said this, looked at Freya with a half-smile and said:


    "Besides, even if it is a fragment of power or even power, do you think you have the capital to get it?"


    "You must know that it is the power of a five-digit demigod, or even a four-digit **** and Buddha. Do you think you are worth the price?"


    Hearing these words, Freya and Loki both calmed down.


    It''s not okay to be calm, the gift is a seller''s market, and only Su Jin can provide it.


    And what this thing essentially represents is not just a single ability, but a whole system belonging to Little Garden.


    With this, one can climb up step by step, and even become a double-digit figure in the legend of Hakoba.


    Of course, it''s a bit too ambitious to think about double digits now. Freya is now thinking about whether she can get in touch with the system and see if she can change it.


    Although the gods are good, it is very embarrassing to be unable to progress.


    Among the gods of Orari, the reason why there are so many hedonists is because their power is fixed, but their lifespan is endless.


    No need to worry about food, no need to worry about life expectancy, no need to worry about your partner, no mortgage, no car loan, no raising children, and there are very few things left to pursue.


    In this case, let alone motivation, not committing suicide is already a firm spirit of the gods.


    It is also because of this that when the gods are in the heaven, they are like a pool of stagnant water, lifeless and without the slightest vitality.


    The reason why the gods yearned for the prosperity of the lower realm when they were in the heavenly realm was not because the people in the lower realm were like living water and could change?


    And now, the ''tonic'' that makes the gods as vibrant as mortals has appeared.


    From Hakoniwa, it allows the gods to improve their gifts.


    This thing is much more interesting than favor. After all, God''s favor can only be used by mortals, but the favor is for oneself.


    Thinking of Loki, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "What type of gifts are these?"


    "Superpower type!" Astelia picked up a diamond crystal: "This is a gift of flame, which can give a person the ability to control flames, and the temperature is around 500 degrees, and the others are only water flow and wind and control. Soil, the type of gift that anyone can use."


    "A 500-degree flame? It''s more than some magic." Loki whispered when he heard this.


    Magic is a rare thing in Orari. Except for those fairies and elves, who are born with magic, ordinary people with magic are simply one in a hundred.


    However, the gift can instantly turn an ordinary person into a ''magician'', which is very terrifying.


    Loki''s scalp tingles a little when he thinks that the gifts in Hakogari can be bought and sold at will, and that he can actively exercise and evolve.


    No wonder Su Jinqiang is so outrageous, this environment is so terrifying, even if you raise Gu, you can raise a lot of monsters, not to mention the monsters in Su Jin.


    I''m cowardly, I''d better hug my thighs quickly, there is no resistance to anything.


    "So the ability your family used to reduce their presence just now was a gift?" Freya gave Lyu Leon a strange look at this moment.


    With Freya''s understanding of Su Jin, Lyu Leon is afraid that he will not be able to escape the fate of "fighting together" with Astoria.


    After all, Su Jin has even done things like letting Hill use magic to transform into her appearance to ''play'', not to mention other things...


    "That''s a kind of gift, and it''s not for sale at the moment." Asteria said with a smile at this time: "You must know that I finally managed to get a chance to sell some gifts from Su Jin."


    "Of course, the money you buy needs to use Arcadia''s gold coins, and Arcadia''s gold coins need to be exchanged for materials."


    After Loki heard it, he couldn''t help but complained in his heart: Good guy, the benefit of co-authoring is that we can spend money to buy gifts? That guy Su Jin doesn''t look bad as a profiteer!


    This is exchanging materials for money, and also buying products at a premium. In the end, I have to thank Su Jin for giving him this opportunity to beg on his knees. Lao Zhou is ripped off!


    However, in the face of Su Jin''s monopolistic behavior, Loki could only pinch his nose and shout out the fragrance.

 Chapter 877：

    After all, this is a good thing from Hakoten, and it seems like a big thing to buy it for money, so Loki will not be stupid to refuse.


    In the same way, Freya is the same, people like them will not refuse the vitality agent from Hakoniwa.


    After a simple test of the power of the gift, a certain consensus was born among the crowd.


    And this consensus is only one word: buy!


    Compared to the two people who were happy in their hearts but calm on their faces, Astoria''s expression at this time was very strange.


    From what she knew about the two of them, she could naturally see their excitement.


    But when she thought of Su Jin yawning, clapping her hands, and creating a scene of 10,000 gifts, Astoria murmured in her heart.


    Is it a little too bad to have Loki and Freya and even the gods who will join in the future buy it at a high price with something that you can know in seconds?


    Then Astelia thought about it, 20% of the profit from this business belongs to herself, and it is the rouge money that Su Jin gave her to this little lover. How could she cut off the opportunity to give Su Jin a taste of rouge powder!


    When I can''t sell it to them, I will ask for less, which is two achievable higher than the price of Hakoten. After all, the channel also has to be charged... Astelia thought silently in her heart, and took out the documents and pen and paper at the same time.


    Sure enough, after she took out the pen and paper, Loki surrendered first:


    "How to sign the agreement? Whether it''s the guild''s arrangement, or the action against Soma, even if it''s a group of gods, I agree!"


    "Then sign it!" Astelia put the document on the table and understood it very clearly.


    It''s been done!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Artemis family.


    The blue-haired goddess, surrounded by the little girls of her family, was hesitant at this moment.


    Chapter 1206 Why did things become like this


    In the living room, Artemis looked at the 20 family members who were kneeling in front of him, shrugging their heads, and rubbed their temples with a headache:


    "Do you know your fault?"


    "understood!"


    The girls shouted in unison.


    Artemis looked down at the girls who exchanged glances, and there was obviously not much remorse on their faces, and the tone began to be unkind:


    "Recognize what''s wrong?"


    The girls below looked at each other, and then, Lan Ti bravely took the lead and said:


    "Our mistake is not to slander you, say that you took the lead in breaking the law, and fell in love with boys, but double-standard prohibiting us from dating, nor should we talk about this kind of thing behind your back without your consent..."


    Before Lanti could finish speaking, Artemis turned dark and turned to look at Letesa:


    "Letsa!"


    "Yes!" Letesha responded quickly, and then cast a self-seeking look at Lanti.


    At this time, Artemis said angrily:


    "From now until the end of next month, Lanti will be responsible for all the hygiene of the station. Everyone is not allowed to help. You are in charge of supervision, understand?"


    "Isn''t it?!" Lan Ti''s waist, which was still straight, bent down and said with a crying face, "You are trying to exhaust me!"


    "You said it too, just thought about it, isn''t this not exhausting yet?"


    Artemis looked at Lanti with a kind smile, his eyes seemed dead:


    "When you''re dead, come and complain to me again."


    Lanti heard that the descendants were stupid, and complained after death? Is it so cruel?


    After announcing the punishment for Lanti, Artemis looked around the crowd, took a deep breath, and said:


    "I know your thoughts, but I still say that. I will not stop you from falling in love. As long as you quit your family, the rules of forbidden love will naturally become invalid."


    "As for my relationship..."


    Artemis said this, seeming to hesitate for a while, and then his face gradually became serious:


    "Of course the rules cannot be violated..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the girls below suddenly panicked.


    Lanti didn''t have time to endure the hardship, so she rushed over and hugged Artemis''s leg:


    "I was wrong, I was really wrong, I won''t dare to talk nonsense in the future, so Lord Artemis! You must not leave the family!"


    "Huh?" Artemis was stunned.


    At this time, the other girls in the family also panicked, and hurriedly surrounded Artemis, saying left and right:


    "That''s right, what Lanti said is right, it''s fine without anyone in the family, but you can''t be without you!"


    "Shamal is right, there is no family in this world that drives the Lord God out because the Lord God is in love!"


    "In the end, it''s forbidden to love. It''s the family members who are forbidden. Isn''t it normal that Artemis-sama is an exceptional individual?"


    Looking at the girls in front of him who were constantly trying to excuse himself, Artemis finally reacted and said incredulously:


    "You guys... When did I say I was leaving the family?"


    Hearing this sentence, the girls who were surrounded by a group were all stunned.


    "...Not leaving the family? Are you sure?" Letessa, who was stuck at the front, was stunned, and asked Artemis tentatively.


    "Yes, don''t leave." Artemis stretched out his hand, grabbed Letesa''s palm, and patted it gently: "Don''t worry, I''m not going anywhere."


    "And at the end of the day, why do you think I''d give up on you for a guy I''ve met a few times? That doesn''t make sense, right?"


    "Then what did you mean just now... break up...??" An ominous premonition poured out of Letesha''s heart. This is either Lord Artemis quits the family, or she and Su Jin break up, isn''t it a choice for both sides?


    Hearing this, Artemis looked embarrassed and said:


    "You seem to have misunderstood. Mr. Su Jin and I are not the kind of relationship you think."


    "Furthermore, as the rule-designator, how could it be possible for me to violate the rules I set myself?"


    "So, I decided to clarify the misunderstanding with Mr. Su Jin..."


    "and many more!"


    Letsha hurriedly raised her hand and stopped Artemis from speaking:


    "Please allow us to discuss!"


    After speaking, she turned her head and said to everyone, ""


    "You guys, come here for me!"


    Letsha greeted everyone and walked aside, her expression a little square:


    "How to do?"


    Letsha hooked the necks of two colleagues, and a group of people formed a pile.


    "Our actions seem to have the opposite effect. Lord Artemis actually wants to break up with Mr. Su Jin!?"


    "How can this work!" Lanti couldn''t sit still when she heard this: "If you break up a couple, you will be cursed by the God of Love!"


    Hearing this, a group of girls stared at Lan Ti with dark faces:


    "Isn''t it because you are cheap?!"


    Lan Ti shrank her neck in a guilty conscience and whispered:


    "I don''t want to let Lord Artemis lift the ban quickly!"


    Lietsha couldn''t help but rolled her eyes when she heard it: "And then finish everything so quickly?"


    Speaking of this, she said speechlessly: "You pig brain! Come up with some stupid ideas, say some nonsense, now it''s alright, it''s all messed up!"


    Hearing this, Lanti bowed her head aggrievedly and did not dare to make a sound.


    Seeing Lanti''s aggrieved appearance, everyone didn''t want to talk about her anymore, so they could only ask around Letesha:


    "Captain, what should we do now?"


    "What should I do? What should I do?" Litessa bit her lip and was also irritated: "Damn, what can I do? Lord Artemis''s stubborn character, you don''t know it?"


    Hearing these words, several girls looked at each other, obviously thinking of Artemis'' stubbornness, so they said helplessly: "It''s impossible to let Lord Artemis break up, right?"


    "I finally got the chance to get Artemis to change the rule that the family prohibits love, so did he just give up?"


    "Of course I can''t give up!" Lanti, who had been shrinking her neck, suddenly became hard at this time: "I don''t believe it anymore, Lord Artemis really dared to go and say goodbye to Mr. Su Jin!"


    "What''s your basis for this?" Letesa asked in surprise. This guy is so confident, where did he come from?


    Then, as soon as she asked these words, Randy looked at Letesha with the eyes of a fool and said:


    "You are stupid, just like Mr. Su Jin, is Lord Artemis really willing? You must know that Lord Artemis was carrying his best friend and dating Mr. Su Jin, and he couldn''t even stop him as a best friend''s boyfriend. If you live with her, can she really break up with each other?"


    "All in all, I don''t believe that Lord Artemis will really do it!"


    Hearing this, Lietsha suddenly recalled Su Jin''s appearance, and Mo Ming still trusted Lanti''s statement.


    As far as Su Jin''s face is concerned, if he really wants to break up, he always feels that it will be cheaper for other vixen, sigh, I feel disadvantaged when I think about it!


    "But, with the character of Artemis-sama, if it''s true..."


    "Bet once!"


    Lanti broke the jar and said:


    "It''s already like this anyway, we might as well bet once, and bet that Lord Artemis won''t let it go!"


    Hearing this, the girls looked at each other in dismay.


    In the end, everyone could only look at Letsa, who was the head of the group.


    Letsha bit her thumb nails, looked at Lanti, then looked back at Artemis, and finally clenched her teeth and stomped her feet, saying, "I bet! Just do it!"


    Chapter 1207 Astoria''s Reason


    "Bet! Just do it!"


    After finishing speaking, the shattered Letessa took a deep breath, turned around and walked towards Artemis. road:


    "Master Artemis, we agree with your idea. I will inform Mr. Su Jin that you are breaking up with him later."


    "Huh?" Artemis was a little stunned at this time, and his expression was very unnatural.


    Agree with me? You want to say goodbye to Su Jin on my behalf, but I haven''t dated him yet? Is there something wrong with you just ''deciding'' it for me?


    Thinking of this, Artemis said very unnaturally: "Letsa, let me be honest with you, I really have nothing to do with him!"


    She said this in a very serious tone, because it seemed to her to be the truth.


    "Are you sure?" Letesha looked at her with a fox expression: "Can you be 100% unrelated to Mr. Su Jin?"


    It doesn''t matter, you will curse people again, that is, give blessings? Moreover, the curse is a curse that prohibits pure girls from contacting each other... It''s impossible, your hunting goddess wants Su Jin to have a date with his wife, right? Not everyone likes to be special! Letsa thought to herself.


    "This..." Artemis hesitated, she really couldn''t guarantee this.


    Artemis is still doubting whether Su Jin is his future lover.


    "It seems that you understand it yourself."


    Seeing Artemis'' hesitant expression, Letesa''s mouth curled up and said:


    "Although you are a bit unruly, my subordinates still want to remind you not to rashly make a decision that you will regret for the rest of your life."


    Speaking of this, Letsha said with deep meaning: "Some people miss it, but they really miss it."


    Hearing this sentence, the expression on Artemis'' face suddenly changed.


    She became more hesitant and less confident.


    Especially after suspecting that Su Jin is the person he loves deeply in the future, he is even more hesitant.


    Could it be that because I missed this time, the relationship between me and Su Jin dropped to a freezing point, and then the future appeared because I couldn''t wait and cursed Su Jin like that? To prevent other girls from approaching him?


    But is this possible... Artemis only felt that his head was in an abnormal confusion, so that he could not think accurately.


    It''s really just like what Lanti said, I don''t dare to break up...Let thought in surprise.


    It was at this time that she felt that Artemis was an ordinary girl, not a hunting goddess who did everything perfectly and abnormally on weekdays.

 Chapter 878：

    It turns out that Lord Artemis is so clumsy when facing his lover? It''s the first time I''ve seen it.


    With a murmur in her heart, Letesa hurriedly said to Artemis:


    "Then do you want me to call Mr. Su Jin over now? Let you explain to him?"


    If you don''t want me to speak for you, then let you speak for yourself! Letsha was suffocating in her heart.


    "No, how does this work?"


    Artemis panicked when he heard this.


    She knows that she has nothing to do with Su Jin now, but once she pulls the other party over, the matter can''t be controlled.


    Why did things become like this, obviously it was normal before yesterday... Artemis raised his head and looked at Letesa in front of him while complaining in his heart, pursed his lips and said:


    "Letsha, I''ll be honest with you. Mr. Su Jin confirmed that he didn''t interact with me. We were nothing before."


    If Letesa can''t understand anymore, I can only use my fist and pain to make her understand... Artemis has pessimistic thoughts in his heart.


    "Really or not?" Emphasized by Artemis, Letessa showed a hesitant expression.


    Not a lover, but Lord Artemis cursed again? Could it be... a crush? !


    Thinking of this, Letesha gave Artemis a strange look, and couldn''t help asking:


    "Master Artemis, this is not the way to chase men!"


    Artemis clenched his fists, his eyes gradually sharpening.


    Seeing that the goddess of hunting was about to hit someone, Letsa couldn''t help shrinking her neck, and then said:


    "Then how do you plan to handle your relationship with Mr. Su Jin?"


    Artemis was silent for a while, then said:


    "¡­¡­I have no idea."


    "I don''t know how to continue to get along with that person, I don''t even know if he is the one I''ve been waiting for, and I can''t be sure if the Orion in my destiny is him, no, it can''t be killed. I can''t be sure, but there is still a way to be sure..."


    Orion, in mythology, the lover of the moon **** Artemis, but in fact, Artemis knew that this was actually the name of an artifact in her hand.


    It was an arrow-shaped artifact that symbolized the moon, and only Artemis or a pure and noble soul related to the moon **** could use it.


    Thinking of this, Artemis said uncertainly:


    "In a sense, being able to use Orion''s words is almost equal to my true knowledge."


    "What?" Letessa opened her eyes wide, hissed, raised her hand and pressed Artemis'' shoulders and said, "Since this is the case, isn''t the matter resolved easily?"


    "Huh?" Artemis was stunned.


    20 minutes later.


    Surrounded by members of the family, standing in front of the magic circle, Artemis, who had summoned the arrow of Orion, had a blank expression on his face.


    In contrast, Lan Ti, who was in the corner of the room, cheered:


    "Okay, the arrow of Orion has been successfully summoned. Next, as long as Mr. Su Jin touches the arrow, he can determine whether he is the real life of Lord Artemis!"


    "Everyone, start the special mission now: deliver the Arrow of Orion to Mr. Su Jin! go! go! go!"


    "Oh!!"


    Looking at the cheering crowd in front of him, Artemis, who was holding the arrow of Orion, looked blank and melancholy.


    Why did things turn out like this?


    I obviously just brought my family back to Orari to rest!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    West Street, in front of the dilapidated church.


    Dressed in a pure white dress, Astoria raised her head to look at the broken statue at the top of the church, turned her head and said to Lyu Leon, who was carrying a silver box:


    "Okay, let''s go in together and tell Su Jin our good news."


    "Yes! Lord Astoria."


    Chapter 1208 The Goddess of Jealousy


    Before stepping into the door of the church, Astoria turned her head to look at Liu Leon, who was worried behind her, and smiled:


    "Leon, you don''t talk much today, what''s on your mind?"


    Liu Leon was stunned for a moment, then quickly shook his head and said:


    "No, nothing, you misunderstood."


    However, Astoria did not pay attention to Liu Leon''s answer, but narrowed her eyes and said to herself:


    "Let me guess!"


    "Is it because of the fact that I admitted to being Mr. Su Jin''s lover at the tea party just now?"


    Liu Leon opened his mouth when he heard this, stopped, pursed his lips and said:


    "You are still so wise."


    "Wise?" Astelia laughed: "It''s just because you are too easy to understand, Leon."


    When she said this, she said with a little humor: "Do you think I wronged myself because I wanted to resurrect Alysse and the others?"


    Liu Leon bit his lip lightly, looked at Astoria with complicated eyes, and said with a longing tone:


    "Aren''t you?"


    "Of course... yes!" Astoria deliberately lengthened her tone and snickered, "It''s what you think it is, I just wronged myself for Alysse and the others."


    Lyu Leon, who was still looking forward to it, was almost not turned off by Asteria''s words.


    "But...that''s just a small part of the reason..."


    Astelia put her hands behind her back and gently kicked the stones at her feet:


    "Leon, what do you think is the basis of justice?"


    "It''s the heart!" Liu Leon took a deep breath: "A heart that yearns for justice."


    "So that''s the case, is this your answer?" Astelia didn''t deny it, but nodded: "Sure enough, it''s a pure child."


    "...Am I wrong?" Liu Leon hesitated.


    Astoria shook her head and chuckled:


    "No, you are right. Justice is different for everyone, so naturally there is no uniform answer."


    Hearing this, Liu Leon hesitated:


    "Isn''t Astoria-sama''s answer different from mine?"


    "Yes!" Astoria nodded: "In my opinion, my justice is this thing!"


    She raised her slender and slender right hand in front of Lyu Leon, and then clenched it into a fist little by little.


    "Fist? Strength..." Liu Leon was a little stunned, but a girl of justice actually thought that justice was a fist?


    "Not only this, but also this!" Asteria opened her hand and grabbed lightly in the clear air, grabbing out a golden scale.


    "Libra?... Is it fair?" Liu Leon seemed to understand something, but felt a little vague.


    At this time, Astoria explained with a smile like a patient teacher:


    "In my opinion, Libra has always been in me, in my heart, but fists are not."


    "This state is like breaking a leg. Even if you are a long-distance running champion, you can run a long distance on the track."


    "..." Liu Leon suddenly understood something at this time, and he was not sure: "So do you think Mr. Su Jin is the leg you broke?"


    "Yes!" The smile on Astoria''s face became even brighter: "And it''s still a thigh!"


    Absolute force... Liu Leon couldn''t help but think: "Is this why you fall in love with Mr. Su Jin?"


    It was the first time that Lyu Leon used the expression ''favorite'', and vaguely understood that Astoria''s choice of Su Jin was not just an attempt to sacrifice herself in exchange for a family member.


    "This is also a part, but it''s not important." Astoria explained with a smile.


    "Isn''t it important?" Liu Leon was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help asking, "What is important then?"


    "He''s handsome!" Astoria replied without hesitation.


    "Ah?" Liu Leon was stunned, didn''t he expect that his main **** would be so... superficial.


    "Leon, you are still too young to know the benefits of being handsome."


    Astelia patted Liu Leon''s shoulder sympathetically like a child watching you grow up:


    "Think about it, does someone like your husband know to sleep with you?"


    "Ah this..." The pure elf''s face turned red involuntarily, and then nodded gently, with a small arc.


    At this time, Asteria smiled and said: "Then think about it, every day you open your eyes and see the first face, is it the face of the person beside your pillow?"


    "Ah, that''s true." Leon Leon affirmed Astoria''s statement.


    "Isn''t this the end?" Asteria said narrowly: "Think about it, is it a man with a fat head and ears that is happy when you open your eyes all your life, or is it a handsome guy who is very pleasing to the eye. ?"


    "Of course he''s a handsome guy... ah this..." Liu Leon blurted out, but after speaking, he felt a little unfair to those boys who looked bad.


    "So!" Asteria said happily with a smile: "One that can make up for my shortcomings, looks good and fits my aesthetic, and is willing to be a solid shield behind me. Wouldn''t it be great if I didn''t take the lead? stupid?"


    Lyu Leon followed Asteria''s words and thought that it was indeed the case.


    If you finally meet a suitable person, then naturally you have to start, or do you have to wait until the other party flows away from your hand and then grab it?


    "So I understand!" Astoria''s smile softened a lot, and rubbed Liu Leon''s head with kindness in his eyes: "If Leon has someone he likes in the future, remember to start quickly! "


    "Of course, if Leon wants to be my dowry maid, I don''t mind."


    "Lord Asteria!" Liu Leon''s face immediately turned red: "How can you say that!"


    "Sorry sorry!"


    Asteria was very insincere, apologized, then stretched out his hand and pushed open the door of the church and walked in.


    "Okay, okay, that''s all for the little secret between girls. Now we have to hurry up and report to that lazy Darling."


    "Time is wasted, it''s not Asteria-sama that you provoke such a topic."


    Liu Leon murmured, and just as he was about to follow Astoria into the church, he found that Astoria suddenly stopped in front of him.


    "what''s going on?"


    Lyu Leon looked forward suspiciously, and indeed saw a short, but not small, black-haired girl standing just in front of Astoria.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Lyu Leon, who recognized the other party at a glance, felt as if she smelled a strong smell of gunpowder.


    "God Hestia..."


    Lyu Leon murmured the other party''s name.


    In front of her, Astoria looked at the girl in front of her, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, she gracefully lifted her skirt, and called out elegantly and full of gunpowder smell:


    "Guian, Sister Hestia."


    Chapter 1209 Can''t beat the horse


    "Guian, Sister Hestia."


    Hearing the greeting, Hestia raised her head slightly and focused her gaze on Astoria''s face:


    "Are you...Asteria? Why are you here?"


    It was at this time that Hestia noticed Lyu Leon who was following behind Astoria~:


    "Hey, isn''t this a clerk? Why are you following Asteria today?"


    "Ah? Have you met Leon before? It''ll be easier then."


    With a smile, Astoria pulled Liu Leon to her, and smiled:


    "After all, this child has just taken over my family, and I am afraid that I will be under your care in the days to come."


    Hey, why does the tone of Lord Astoria sound so provocative? Lyu Leon, whose shoulders were held down, couldn''t help but think.

 Chapter 879：

    "Take care? Ah, easy to talk about!"


    Seeing Asteria and kindly asking himself to take care of him, Hestia agreed, although he didn''t understand the situation, but he always had some doubts in his heart:


    "But then again, Astoria, did you come here on purpose to visit me?"


    Although it is said that they are both gods of the Greek pantheon, Hestia and Astoria are not familiar with each other. The relationship between the two is probably based on the level of understanding.


    "It''s not."


    Astelia smiled and denied the possibility of visiting Hestia, but instead said with a smile:


    "I just came here to report my work to my boss."


    "oh, I see!"


    Hestia was stunned, and then suddenly raised an eyebrow and said strangely:


    "Wait, come to my place to find your boss?"


    "Could it be that your boss is... Su Jin?"


    Hearing this, Astoria pretended to be surprised: "Ah, didn''t I explain it to Sister Hestia?"


    Hestia''s face suddenly froze, and her tone stuttered:


    "You? Him! Shouldn''t it? No?"


    "What did you say there?" Astelia asked with a smile, as if she really didn''t understand.


    "My God, there''s actually another one!" Hestia couldn''t help but grabbed her ponytail.


    Also...Asteria''s eyelids couldn''t help but jump, and this is very spiritual.


    Although she also suspected that Su Jin must be a person with flying flags outside, she could not be sure, and now as the **** Hestia said this, it basically means a real hammer.


    But what does this have to do with me? I am greedy for his face, not for his soul... Astelia whispered in her heart, and then asked:


    "Then can I ask Sister Hestia to tell me about Su Jin''s current position?"


    "...Inside, he should still be in the living room. Go through this aisle and push the door." Hestia pointed to the door, like a balloon punctured by scum, and the whole spirit was full of energy. All became decadent.


    "Thank you." Asteria nodded reservedly, and then led Liu Leon across Hestia and into the aisle.


    After the three staggered, Lyu Leon couldn''t help but secretly turned around and peeked, and after a while, he saw Hestia biting her hair with a tasteful expression, as if the vinegar jar had been knocked over.


    Seeing this, Lyu Leon quickly turned around and asked Asteria with a subtle expression:


    "Have you had a festival with God Hestia?"


    "That''s not it." Astoria turned her head slightly and glanced at Liu Leon, then said, "What? Did you see Hestia biting her hair in a tantrum?"


    Liu Leon''s eyes widened in surprise: "How do you know?"


    "Her possessiveness is not news anymore."


    Astelia laughed, and then played with the taste:


    "Why do you think Hestia is the goddess of the family in Greece?"


    "Isn''t it because this one holds the stove?" Liu Leon said blankly.


    "You are just too young."


    Asteriel shook his head, then sighed:


    "The so-called family, the three most basic units are father, mother and son."


    "And these three simple units build countless relationships."


    "Jealousy, class, oppression, violence and all kinds of trivial contradictions."


    "So the so-called family can be said to be a miniature society."


    "And Hestia, who holds this symbol, is the most complex and powerful goddess."


    ???


    "Of course, she is also the goddess who understands what jealousy is."


    Astelia said this with a chuckle:


    "After all, most of the occasions when couples quarrel are at home."


    "Everyone thinks that Hera is the best at jealousy, but they never thought that the person in charge of jealousy would be Hestia."


    "hiss¡­¡­"


    Liu Leon couldn''t help taking a deep breath, the goddess of stove fire is actually the goddess of jealousy, and there is such a thing.


    "Wait, since you know that Lord Hestia is jealous of girls, why did you say that on purpose? Wouldn''t this only exacerbate the conflict?"


    "Otherwise?" Astelia smiled helplessly: "Do you think she won''t be jealous if I don''t do anything?"


    ¡­


    "Don''t be stupid, that jealous jar is impossible not to be jealous."


    "Ah?" Liu Leon was stunned, then worried: "Isn''t this very dangerous?"


    A jealous goddess keeps staring behind her back, doesn''t she even sleep well?


    "That''s not so."


    Astelia shook her head:


    "Although there are many conflicts in the family, there are also many beautiful places, so generally speaking, Hestia is a silly and jealous little girl, generally speaking, there is no problem."


    "General? What about when it''s unusual?" Liu Leon immediately understood the subtext.


    Hearing this, Astoria gave Liu Leon a meaningful look and smiled:


    "If it''s unusual, maybe the entire lower realm will be burned to ashes."


    "After all, Vesta is not as easy to bully as Hestia."


    Vista? Isn''t this the goddess of the kitchen in Roman mythology? Why did you get involved with her again? Liu Leon was stunned for a moment, then suddenly thought of something.


    Although everyone has heard of Roman mythology, it seems that they have never seen these gods, and the gods in Roman mythology correspond to the gods in Greek mythology... Shouldn''t it be... Isn''t it? Schizophrenia per capita?


    Just when Lyu Leon was surprised, Astoria had reached her destination, knocked on the door, and then held the door handle.


    The next second, Su Jin''s voice came from the room.


    "Please come in!"


    Chapter 1210 It is only reasonable to have a pair of assistants


    "excuse me."


    Hearing the clear and gentle female voice, Su Jin, who was sitting on the white cloth sofa reading a book, raised her head and immediately saw Astoria and Liu Leon at the door.


    He was not surprised to see the two of them, he just said with a smile:


    "Why are you here?"


    "What? Are we not welcome?" Astelia winked playfully at Su Jin.


    Su Jin smiled and didn''t answer, just closed the book in his hand and put it on the tea table in front of him.


    Seeing this scene, Asteria couldn''t help but turn her attention to the book. Looking at the oracle bone script "Five Epochs" on it, she couldn''t help but be surprised that she couldn''t recognize the source of the characters:


    "What book are you reading?"


    Su Jin pinched his brows and relieved his fatigue:


    "A book that records the ''ecliptic'' can also be understood as a book about the nature of the sun''s movement. I''ve been studying these recently."


    "A book about the movement of celestial bodies?" Asteria was surprised, and then smiled: "You are also studying this when you are in a daze?"


    She remembered that Su Jin was often in a daze recently, and when he asked him, he also said that he was studying something, and now it is these so-called books that record the operation of the sun.


    Do the powerhouses of Hakoba need to study the sun to a certain extent?


    "Really working on this."


    Su Jin nodded, then shrugged:


    "Later, don''t you think I was in a daze and didn''t do my job? Then I just copied the book and put it in my hand. After all, a good memory is not as good as a bad writing."


    After saying this, Su Jin didn''t seem to want to continue the topic, and instead asked Liu:


    "Two cups of black tea, remember to add milk and rock sugar to Astoria."


    "Yes." After hearing that, Liu Leon put the silver box in his hand aside, and walked towards the tea cabinet without any protest.


    On the contrary, Astelia, who was approaching the sofa, saw this scene and deliberately joked:


    "Really, obviously I am the god, why does this child listen to you like this?"


    "No way, your face is fine." Su Jin responded casually, but Liu Leon''s face was flushed.


    When Astoria sat down opposite, Su Jin immediately asked:


    "What is it that makes you go there yourself?"


    "Can''t you come over if you have nothing to do?" Asteria asked rhetorically, and then saw Su Jin rolled his eyes.


    "Say something."


    Seeing Su Jin''s impatient appearance, Astoria smiled, then reached out and hooked the silver box that Lyu Leon had placed on the ground earlier.


    After the box was opened, several stacks of documents were placed in front of the books.


    Su Jin stretched out his hand and took a few random pictures, glanced at it, and frowned when he saw the word "Bill":


    "Oralie''s reform? I just mentioned it casually, but you actually went to deal with it?"


    Hearing this, Asteria couldn''t help but rolled her eyes: "You mentioned it casually? How dare the people in the guild be casual when you say it? Anyway, it''s a bit of a boss''s self-consciousness!"


    Su Jin spread his hands when he heard the words, and then said, "I didn''t explain it clearly, but in my opinion, the time for the guild to end is not yet."


    "What do you mean?" Asked Astoria, pretending to be puzzled.


    Su Jin glanced at Astoria and guessed that the woman had a lot of records in her heart, so she waited for him to issue an order and make a decision.


    But Su Jin was sure that Astoria''s plans were supplements to these documents, rather than having a variety of strategies in mind.


    After all, it is the management of catching ducks on the shelves. I am a novice like me. No, I have less experience than me. At least I have seen how Black Rabbit and Leticia manage the community...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin flipped through the document and said calmly:


    "I understand your arrangement. First, let the guild promulgate a bill, and then Aegina, the former novice guide, will accuse the Soma family, and the guild will end up disposing of Soma with the case of the novice adventurer being trapped to establish the prestige of the new plan."


    "These practices are all right, and they can indeed gag the mouths of many men. Don''t you think it''s too obvious?"


    Asteria''s face stiffened a little when she heard this, she understood something, and whispered:


    "Is it too coincidental?"


    It just happened that the guild promulgated a new law, and the Soma family just happened to harm other adventurers. Aegina, who happened to be promoted to secretary, found out about it and reported it.


    These numbers are just right, and they came too coincidentally, and anyone with a heart will wonder if the guild is deliberately harassing people.


    In this way, the prestige of the bill is established, but the people of the guild are afraid that they will be scattered.


    Therefore, her ideas and arrangements are not feasible, and she has to think of another way... Thinking of this, Astoria bit her lower lip with a solemn expression.


    Seeing her like this, Su Jin immediately reminded: "There are some things that the guild can''t do, but you can let some people who have nothing to do with the guild and are suitable to do these things..."


    "What do you mean?" Astelia understood that Su Jin was reminding herself.


    After all, according to Su Jin''s requirements for her, in the future, she will be responsible for the operation of the guild, constantly digging out O''Lari''s talents, and filling Arcadia in the small garden. In this case, Su Jin naturally does not want her to be A rough man.


    "Stop the plan first, but talk to Freya and Loki to let them know the content of the plan, and then..."


    Su Jin paused as he spoke, and then said meaningfully:


    "Then you have to find a black glove, someone who is destined to have a conflict with the Soma family, and even wants to kill someone to make a black glove."


    Seeing Su Jin''s meaningful expression, Astoria couldn''t help but wonder:


    "Have you already been selected?"


    "It''s not even a candidate."


    Su Jin leaned on the sofa cushion, then squinted and said:


    "Sumana idiots use divine wine to control the family, and the high-level families of the family use the addictive properties of divine wine to control and oppress the lower class."

 Chapter 880：

    "In this case, the more people at the bottom, the more they hated Soma and the top, but it was because they couldn''t resist."


    "Hey!" Astoria immediately understood Su Jin''s thoughts.


    Provoking the lower-level members of the Soma family and providing them with strength to resist, the two sides will inevitably conflict, and may even endanger Soma''s life.


    If I killed Soma, the main god, in the process of resisting, that would be a major event that shook the whole world.


    After all, the servants of the relatives killed the gods, this was the first time in the world, and it was enough to shake all the gods.


    If it is added that the wicked people who kill gods are forced to resist the oppression of the Lord God, I am afraid that many gods with good hearts will support the behavior of human beings to kill gods...


    hiss! Astoria couldn''t help taking a deep breath at the thought of this.


    If after this incident, the guild is "forced" to introduce a new plan to keep the godslayer...


    Thinking of this Astelia''s throat surged, she couldn''t help but looked at Su Jin who was smiling in front of her, and said with admiration:


    "I can understand why I''m just a goddess of justice who is pressed down by you."


    In terms of calculating people, she is afraid that she is just a babbling baby, while Su Jin is at least an adult.


    Can''t beat the horse!


    Chapter 1211 Lily Luca


    What is the goddess of justice being pinned down? Are you serious about "pressing"? Su Jin groaned in his heart.


    At this time, Astoria was silent for a while, and sighed softly:


    "Directly enacting the bill...isn''t it really okay?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin glanced at Astoria in surprise, and then said in surprise:


    "It looks like you did it on purpose."


    Su Jin originally thought that Astelia was inexperienced and did not consider the risk of the guild directly promulgating the bill, but now it seems that she has considered it, but did it deliberately.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but be a little curious. He was wondering why Astoria did this:


    "Come on, tell me your reason?"


    Astelia bit her lip and said:


    "The guild promulgates a bill, directly stating the bottom line, and stipulating what can''t be done and what can be done. Can''t this avoid many problems and prevent bloodshed from happening?"


    To state the bottom line, and to stop behavior that violates it, that''s what Astelia thinks.


    In her opinion, if the guild can directly promulgate a bill to legally prohibit the persecution of human beings by the gods, then this kind of thing can be completely eliminated, at least the frequency of this kind of thing can be suppressed, the conflicts between people can be reduced, and the harm can be reduced. happened.


    If so, why not do it?


    "Okay! The guild can indeed issue bills directly."


    Su Jin nodded and replied to these words, as if agreeing with her idea very much.


    However, before Astoria was surprised, Su Jin asked again:


    "But in doing so, the first person to bear the risk becomes the guild. The gods and adventurers who are dissatisfied with this law will set the object of their struggle on the guild. Have you considered the chaos this will cause? Have you ever thought about it? Will the guild collapse due to the physique of the gods?"


    The difference between the gods in the wrong world is not big. If you don''t count Su Jin, it is possible for several gods to unite to overthrow the guild.


    Erebus, who caused the dark catastrophe seven years ago, once did this.


    "But isn''t that the guild''s responsibility?"


    Astoria asked inexplicably, and absorbed the responsibilities of her guild:


    "Designate laws, constrain the bottom line of God and man, punish evil and promote good..."


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    Su Jin quickly raised his hands and made a stop gesture, then looked at Astoria in surprise and said:


    "Punish evil and promote good? Why do you think so?"


    Astelia was surprised: "Why can''t I think so?"


    Su Jin looked at Astoria strangely, and then said:


    "The guild never cares about punishing evil and promoting good, nor about maintaining the bottom line. He only cares about two things."


    Su Jin raised two fingers:


    "Governance and chaos, this is the only thing the guild cares about."


    "If you describe it specifically, it is how to maintain your own rule and how to suppress possible chaos. That''s all the guild wants to do. How could you be involved in punishing evil and promoting good?"


    "Talking about it?" Astoria was shocked by Su Jin''s description. Can this kind of thing be described?


    "Why not bullshit?"


    Su Jin shrugged, then raised one leg and said lazily and comfortably:


    "In the end, there is never an accurate definition of good and evil. A soldier who kills an enemy in another country is a hero to his own country, but what about the enemy country? That''s just a murderer."


    "The guild wants to govern Orari, how can it rely on something that can change at any time?"


    Astelia opened her mouth slightly when she heard the words, she wanted to refute but found that she couldn''t say anything to refute.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Astoria indifferently and said calmly:


    "Tell me what you just thought."


    "It is true that the guild''s direct designation of the bill can indeed suppress the oppression of some gods against the family, but it will also lead to the dissatisfaction of these gods with the guild, and then make them have the idea of ????creating turmoil."


    "This is not in the interests of the guild at all, and it cannot achieve the function of preventing crime as you imagine."


    "This will only add chaos to the guild. It is a reason for trouble than those gods who are afraid that the world will not be chaotic."


    Su Jin curled his lips in disgust, then changed his legs, and smiled lazily:


    "Instead, the oppressed relatives resisted by remote control, creating a big movement that hurt the core interests of all the gods, and made those wastes feel fear, so that they would not dare to do it again."


    "That''s why there is an old saying in the East called killing the chicken to warn the monkey."


    "Because if you don''t scare them and don''t hurt them, these guys with worse brain circuits than pigs won''t learn their lesson."


    "It''s human nature."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused for a while, and said slightly sarcastically:


    "Of course, this is also divinity, at least the divinity of this world."


    "..." Astoria was silent.


    Having experienced the loss of her family and the pain, she doesn''t want such cruelty to happen again, even if it happens to others.


    Just losing her family made her so painful. She couldn''t imagine how painful it was to be killed by the family''s children.


    So she wanted to try to avoid cruel things from happening,


    But... Astoria''s experience made her understand that Su Jin''s words were correct.


    Only when you experience pain can you make choices to avoid pain.


    Therefore, only when the oppression of human beings is met with backlash, will God reconsider its relationship with humans.


    This is the core of Su Jin''s words.


    Seeing that Asteria was silent, for fear that she and Su Jin would continue to intensify the conflict, Liu Leon hurriedly brought over the brewed black tea, put it in front of the two of them, and then stood aside:


    "Please enjoy."


    "thanks!"


    Astoria thanked her family, then turned her head to look at Su Jin''s indifferent expression, and showed a wry smile.


    "I lost completely, I can''t even argue with you a word."


    "You''re just too kind."


    Su Jin shrugged, picked up the teacup, took a sip and said:


    "It is impossible for everyone to be satisfied with such things as the law. Under the temptation of interests, conflicts are naturally inevitable."


    "As a decision maker, the first thing you need to do is to maintain the stability of the guild, and the second is to consider how many people should be sacrificed."


    "You have to understand that doing so is the most likely option to minimize the sacrifice."


    Hearing Su Jin say this, Astoria opened her mouth, but in the end she couldn''t refute, she could only sigh and say:


    "I''d better maintain my girls'' club. I really can''t do things like formulate a stability maintenance plan."


    Asking her to hint at other people''s family members and kill their gods is really impossible for Astoria.


    Compared with these headaches, she would rather be Su Jin''s stamping tool, even if she is a bed partner. Troubled things are coming.


    "I understand. In the future, I will let the people of Arcadia act as your deputy to handle these things."


    Knowing Astoria''s thoughts, Su Jin did not force it:


    "As for the arrangements for cleaning Orari, dividing the gods and humans, and providing talents for Arcadia, let me do it myself."


    "I''m sorry." Astoria bowed apologetically.


    Because of her refusal, Su Jin''s workload will definitely increase.


    "It''s none of your business, I just underestimated your moral standards."


    Su Jin took a sip of the red tea and shrugged his shoulders.


    To be honest, he didn''t dislike Asteria''s behavior of caring about other people''s lives.


    If you really want to ignore life like Aizen, then Su Jin will be uneasy.


    Looking at Su Jin''s relaxed appearance, Astoria pursed her lips, feeling as if she had thought of something, turned her head and said to Liu Leon:


    "Lion, you''ve been following Su Jin recently."


    "Eh?" Liu Leon was stunned for a moment, then bowed respectfully: "Yes, Lord Astoria."


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin looked at Astoria strangely: "You are..."


    At this time, Astoria showed a helpless smile:


    "Although I can''t be your assistant perfectly, but with one more Leon, that might not be the case."


    Speaking of this, Asteria said inexplicably: "You can completely treat Leon as me, as your favorite hand."


    Why do I feel like you''re choosing a concubine for me... Su Jin murmured in his heart, and made him look at Liu Leon and the blond elf girl, and finally acquiesced to this matter.


    Even if you are doing things occasionally, it is good to be seductive... Su Jin thought silently in his heart.


    But the Soma family... It seems that we need to prepare...


    ...


    In the evening, O''Leary.


    Liu Leon looked around with a look of alertness, and stood in front of Su Jin, like a knight guarding the ''princess''.


    Seeing her nervous look, Su Jin smiled:


    "Don''t be nervous, I didn''t come out to do anything bad."


    Liu Leon opened his mouth when he heard the words, thinking to himself: You were telling me just now that you were going out this time to find the right person to kill the Soma God, isn''t that a bad thing?


    However, Su Jin had to think so, and Liu Leon had no choice but to ask:


    "May I take the liberty to ask, have you found a suitable target? After all, you have been taking me around since the beginning, and you are still circling the two surrounding streets. Can you really find a suitable target?"


    "Why can''t I find it?" Su Jin responded confidently: "I don''t need to find a suitable target, she will come by herself."


    "Ah?" Lyu was stunned, the target will come by himself? What does this say? Could it be that Su Jin had already arranged manpower in the Suma family?


    Seeing Liu''s stunned appearance, Su Jin couldn''t help but chuckle, and then said meaningfully:


    "Follow me, it''s right, after all, I''m ''destroyed'', all the ''possible'' that I can''t find."


    Su Jin''s voice fell, and he turned around casually and entered the alley next to him.


    It was at this moment that the sound of kicking and insulting suddenly sounded.


    Chapter 1212 You are a good person


    "Bastard, where did you hide your money?"


    The tongue-tied scolding came at the same time with the pain in the back.

 Chapter 881：

    The pain in her back made Lily Luca shrink her body subconsciously, just to reduce the area of ??injury.


    However, such a move did not have much effect.


    When the pain in the back was still dying, a shoe stepped on Lily Luca''s head, and his cheek was in a pond mixed with mud.


    "Don''t try to be stupid. The adventurer team you joined today complained loudly in the tavern. Their harvest, at least 20,000 harvests, was stolen by you, right!"


    A rough male voice came from his ear.


    That was the scolding from a middle-aged orc named Ganu, a companion of the Soma family.


    At the same time, they belonged to the Suma family, but they did not participate in the beating, and the two people who were on guard outside also spoke up.


    "Hey, Ganu, are you all right?"


    "Damn, the gathering day of the family is tonight. If you can''t get the money, you won''t be able to drink the divine wine this month."


    "I know, urge your mother!"


    Ganu scolded angrily, and made Lililuka''s cheeks touch the ground again, and shoved it by the way, then let go of his legs and squatted down, and said sharply:


    "Little dwarf, are you 15 years old this year?"


    Lily Luca didn''t speak, just shrunk her body into a ball, trying her best to avoid being hurt.


    Seeing this, Ganu just sneered: "Don''t pretend to be dead there. At your age, you are someone who lives in Oralie. At least you have heard of Happy Street, right?"


    Lilyluka''s eyes were rounded, and she couldn''t help turning her head to look at the grinning middle-aged orc.


    15 years old...Happy Street...the combined meaning of the two words made her shudder.


    "Oh? You finally understand." Ganu stood up and said with a smile: "Choose one, go to Happy Street to make chickens and donate the money you earn, or choose to take out the money you just stole. It''s very simple. Right? Just make a choice. Hearing these words, the members of the Soma family in charge of the lookout couldn''t help but say:


    "Hey, Ganu is really fake, you actually want this little dwarf to do that kind of thing? Can this really make money?"


    At this time, another member responded:


    "It should be possible. The dwarves seem to be very popular, and this kid seems to be quite good looking."


    The voice full of doubts made Lily Luca tremble.


    It''s not whether you can do this, but whether you can make money. This is the Soma family.


    Addicted to divine wine, twisted and crazy family.


    Why should I be born into such a family? Lily Luca hated her birth again.


    Lily Luka stared blankly at the exit of the alley. There were few pedestrians on the street, and people walked by from time to time. When she found something unusual here, she was frightened away by the eyes of the members of the Soma family who were guarding the alley.


    The bustling street is only 20 meters away from me, but it seems extremely far away.


    At this moment, a pair of legs stepped on the puddle beside Lily Luca''s face, making a snapping sound.


    At the same time as the muddy water splashed, Ganu''s indifferent voice sounded:


    "Are you still pretending to be dumb? Are you still looking at the intersection? Don''t you want to wait for someone to save you, a dead leftover without your parents? Stop laughing!"


    "I''ll ask you one last time, where''s the money?"


    Lily Luca didn''t answer, but tremblingly stretched out her finger to the trash can next to her.


    "Grass! It''s actually hidden in the trash can?"


    Ganu spit on the ground, suspiciously, looked at the smelly trash can, frowned, then turned his head and said to Lily Luca:


    "If I don''t find the money, I''ll stab you with a fire stick."


    Lily Luca shrank her neck, not daring to make a sound.


    "Damn, let''s work together!"


    "Grass, isn''t it? Turning over the trash can?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up if you want money!"


    Not long after, there was a clanging sound of the trash can being kicked down.


    It didn''t take long for the money to be found.


    Ganu happily weighed the purse, and after counting the money one by one, the three returned to Lily Luca''s side and pulled her hair.


    "It hurts!" Lily Luca cried out in pain.


    However, Ganu didn''t care, just laughed and said, "Go, I will take you to the Happy Street to play!"


    Lily Luca was stunned and said incredulously, "Isn''t the money for you?"


    Ganuko was relieved, and said with a smile, "Yeah! But you caused me mental damage by hiding the money in the trash can, so you have to lose money to me, is there a problem?"


    Is there a problem.... Lily Luca smiled.


    Mingming knew that the other party would not simply let her go, but she was afraid just now, because she was afraid of being sent to Happy Street and handed over the money, but she didn''t keep anything.


    If I knew it earlier... it''s better to hide the money... Lily Luca thought to herself.


    At this moment, a slightly panicked voice sounded:


    "Ganu, someone seems to be here!"


    "Huh? Don''t lie to me, the money will be distributed to you later."


    "Grass, I''m serious, someone is coming, and it looks like it''s an elves!"


    "Sun! It''s those crazy women."


    Ganu said with fear.


    The elves who are born with magic and have high moral integrity will not give them face.


    "Let''s go and leave this guy alone today."


    With the sound of fear, the three walked away quickly.


    During this period, Lily Luca''s head and back continued to feel the pain of being kicked.


    Then she just opened her eyes and looked at the blond elf who seemed to want to charge towards the rapier with her hand on her waist.


    Lily Luca subconsciously turned her eyes to the opponent''s weapon.


    It seems to be a product of the Hephaestus family? Top-notch stuff? At least 8 million Farleys...


    Lily Luca immediately thought of a strategy of how to disguise the weak, deceive the elf girl''s sympathy, and then steal the weapon.


    Eight million words, if I hand it over to my family, maybe... I can get rid of... Unprecedented greed poured out from the bottom of my heart, and just when she thought so, the elf girl''s companion reached out and stopped her.


    "No need to chase."


    The male voice that made Lily Luca feel comfortable rang out. The next time she raised her head, she looked at the man who made the sound, her eyes froze for a moment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Leon, who put his hand on the hilt of the sword, looked at the three orcs who escaped from the alley not far away, and then looked at Su Jin, who reached out his hand to stop him, without hesitation, he let go of his hand obediently, but it was strange asked:


    "Mr. Su Jin, is it really okay to just let them go?"


    To her surprise, Su Jin replied with a smile:


    "What does this have to do with us?"


    Yes, what does it have to do with us, it''s not us who were robbed... But, this is not right! How can we just ignore it because it wasn''t us who was robbed, this is not what ''justice'' should do!


    Liu Leon instantly adjusted his mind and wanted to say something to Su Jin, but when he saw Su Jin, he put his right index finger to his mouth.


    Is this to keep me silent for a while? Liu Leon watched in amazement as Su Jin walked to the front of the dwarf girl and squatted down.


    The next second, a bewitching voice came out:


    "Want revenge?"


    Chapter 1213 Lily Luca''s Enjoyment


    "Want revenge?"


    Hearing this sentence, Lily Luca couldn''t help but widen her eyes. Her face was very small, and her eyes were originally round and bigger, but now they are bigger. She just stared at Su Jin''s face, her eyes fixed on it, the next time she wanted to say ''yes'', but she hurriedly stopped it and said timidly:


    "No...don''t want to."


    She said this, paused, and then asked tentatively:


    "Sir God, can I leave?"


    God.


    The man in front of him is definitely a god, and it is strange that this appearance is not a god.


    In that case, the elf next to him is probably his family?


    A **** who has an elf as a family is not something she can provoke. At least Lililuka knows very well that it is impossible for her to steal the elf''s weapon under the eyes of a god, so her intention to steal the weapon and sell it to redeem herself instantly faded. .


    As for the revenge Su Jin said, Lily Luca didn''t dare to think about it, let alone say it.


    Who knows if he will be punished by the **** in front of him because of what he says? It''s not like Orari has done things like fishing and law enforcement without God.


    She hated her family, the adventurers who bullied her like that, and the pair who gave birth to herself and then used herself as a tool, then challenged the dungeon without their own power and lost their parents, and even more hated the main **** Su who made the family look like this ghost. Mount.


    What''s the use of being hateful?


    She is only a level 1 adventurer and is not good at fighting. Every time she goes to the dungeon, she can only serve as a supporter for other adventurer teams, carrying materials for them in exchange for rewards.


    That''s it, there are times when adventurers don''t give money, no, it shouldn''t be said that often, it should be said that it has never happened.


    In the final analysis, the family members who want to find supporters to carry the goods are basically their own family members, and it is very rare to find outsiders.


    Therefore, in Orari, adventurers who often find outsiders as supporters can guess who they are with their feet.


    So Lily Luca hasn''t made any money since serving as a supporter.


    ''You haven''t killed a monster yet, so how dare you share the money? ¡¯


    Lily Luca was already tired of hearing such words.


    Even if there are occasional people who send kindness to share money, it is rare and pitiful, and after getting the poor money, after deducting the money for survival, there is not much left.


    And even if there is only a little bit left, it will be taken away by the people who are also the Soma family.


    Thinking about it carefully, from the age when she could remember, she was either squeezed by her parents, or worked as a coolie for her family, or served as a supporter who didn''t need money. The first time I saved money, it was three years ago that I decided to take revenge on a group of adventurers who bullied me and steal their adventure gains.


    Hehe, if you want revenge? Can I say I want to kill everyone who bullies me? Can I say that I want to kill my own master god?


    Impossible to think about!


    "sure."


    A gentle voice came over.


    Lily Luka''s face froze, she couldn''t help raising her head, looked at Su Jin, and met those eyes full of meaning.


    "You want revenge, right?" Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said with a kind smile: "Retaliate against all those who bullied you, including your main **** Soma."


    "You!" Lililuka opened her eyes again, even if her cheeks were full of dirty mud, even if her exposed skin was all bruised and embarrassed.


    But only the eyes are exceptionally clean.


    However, at this moment, the only remaining ''clean'' was entangled with fear and madness.


    What is this **** saying? Lilyluca forced herself to recover from that terrible conjecture.


    However, at this time, Su Jin raised his hand and stretched out a thick palm that was not rough.


    Lily Luca immediately noticed the silver-blue gem in Su Jin''s palm.


    That dove egg-sized, dazzling but not eye-catching gem seemed to be covered with tiny lightning bolts, which immediately grabbed Lily Luca''s attention.


    "At least 20 million..." Lily Luca consciously judged the value of this gem.


    As a veteran who has been in the stealing circle for three years, she has a very good understanding of the prices of various luxury goods in Orali.


    She stole this identification method from a shrewd goblin businessman.


    The price of this gemstone in front of her is different from her guessed price. She dares to guarantee that it will not exceed 500,000. This is still the reserve price. If she encounters a goddess who likes this gemstone, the price will be even higher.


    "What do you want to do?" Lily Luca asked in a trembling voice.


    Why did this **** put this gem in front of him?


    At this time, Su Jinman said with emotion: "It seems that you have already made a choice."

 Chapter 882：

    What makes a choice? Lily Luca thought suspiciously, but at this moment, the cold touch from the palm of her hand made her suddenly return to her senses.


    It was only at this time that Lily Luca realized that the silver-blue gem had long been dragged into her arms by herself.


    "This!" Lily Luca looked embarrassedly at the gem in her palm, and then at Su Jin.


    This kind of face-to-face robbery is still too embarrassing for her, a secret thief.


    However, even so, Lily Luca still did not let go of the gem in her hand, but clenched it tightly.


    As the owner of the gem, Su Jin just looked at her with a smile and said meaningfully:


    "Hold her tight and you''ll get everything you want."


    "What?" Lily Luca was stunned, she was clearly expecting how badly she would be beaten in the future.


    But looking at the appearance, the person in front of him doesn''t seem to plan to do this.


    I stole your gem! Lily Luca wanted to grab Su Jin''s shirt and tell him about it.


    But the little luck in her heart kept her from speaking out.


    If, I mean if, if this idiot **** gave me the gem... Lily Luca was expecting ''it shouldn''t be''.


    It was at the same time that Lily Luca noticed that Su Jin frowned.


    Seeing the expression on that incomparably beautiful face, Lily Luca subconsciously returned the gem to the other party to ease the other party''s worries.


    And just as the hand holding the gem was stretched out, Lily Luca hurriedly pulled it back, cursing herself in her heart.


    ¡®Lily, Lily! You are truly fallen! Is he handsome enough to eat? Can it be used for money? How can you give up a gem you''ve got for a man? ¡¯


    And when Lily Luca was reflecting on herself, Su Jin looked at her with subtle eyes and said:


    "Although I am looking forward to the next development, I still want to remind you."


    Su Jin said this, half as a reminder, and half with emotion:


    "All gifts are implicitly marked with a price."


    "Are you sure you want to take this gem from me?"


    I''m sure! Lily Luca said aloud in her heart, but inexplicably, a flash of fear flashed in her heart.


    Then the fear made her unable to control her and asked Su Jin: "What will happen if I take this gem away? What''s wrong with this gem?"


    "life!"


    Su Jin lowered his head, overlooking the dwarf girl in front of him:


    "If this gem is used, it will greatly shorten your lifespan while gaining power."


    "Anything like this?"


    The answer without hesitation almost interrupted Su Jin''s words.


    "You can get gems of power, and the price is only life. Isn''t this a good deal?"


    Lililuka opened her eyes wide and said with joy:


    "Such a gem must be very valuable, right?"


    Su Jin was silent for a while after hearing the words, and looked at the deadly dwarf girl in front of him without saying a word. After a while, he sighed with emotion:


    "It''s really valuable and even priceless."


    "Can I take it away?" Lily Luca let go of the gem and looked at Su Jin with a smile.


    Su Jin looked at her hand that let go of the gem, and sighed:


    "Can!"


    "thanks!"


    Lily Luca bowed to Su Jin and said with a smile:


    "You are really a good man."


    After she finished speaking, she wiped the mud from her cheeks, turned around, and took a step.


    After walking a few steps, she paused and whispered:


    "Thank you, Mr. Unknown Evil God."


    After she finished speaking, she quickly ran out of the alley, leaving only Su Jin, who was staring at her back, still standing there.


    At this time, Liu Leon walked to Su Jin''s side, frowned and said:


    "The greed in that child''s eyes seems to be gone? He was still staring at my weapon just now...why..."


    Su Jin paused, then said:


    "Because money has no value to a dead man."


    Liu Leon was stunned when she heard the words, and immediately understood something. She wanted to catch up with the girl who slipped away, but hesitated because she didn''t know if her actions would hinder Su Jin and Lord Astoria. plan.


    "Let''s go." Su Jin shook his head: "Suddenly a little kid said it was the evil god, this account is not so easy to settle."


    With that said, Su Jin took a step forward.


    Hearing this, Liu Leon glanced at Su Jin in surprise, and then said with a smile:


    "You''re really unexpectedly cautious."


    No wonder you are so liked by Asteria-sama, even at the expense of me... Liu Leon looked at Su Jin''s profile with a blushing face, gritted his teeth, and quickly followed.


    The two figures were one after the other, as if chasing something, and walked quickly towards the dark place.


    Chapter 1214 The King of the Soma Family


    "Huh...huh..."


    Lily Luca adjusted her breathing while running, and it didn''t take long for her to return to the cheap hotel where she was staying.


    After stepping on the creaking wooden board and saying goodbye to the old-fashioned hotel owner, she ignored the surprise of the other party and returned to the room she rented.


    As soon as she returned to the room, Lily Luca immediately lay down on the blackened ground, took out the silver-blue gem from her pocket, and gasped while staring at it carefully.


    After lying down for 10 minutes, she got up, rummaged through boxes in the room and found a smelly sachet, dumped the moldy spice inside, put the gem in it, and hung it around her neck.


    "very good."


    Standing in front of the yellowed bronze mirror in your room, Lily Luca looked at herself with the sachet hanging on her face, with a reluctant smile on her face:


    "What? It looks like I''m pretty stinky too."


    She muttered like this, then took off her shoes, pulled out the insoles, and took out a silver-white key from the electronics compartment.


    This is the unique key of the storage warehouse opened by the goblins in the East District, and is often used to store precious small items.


    And this is also the biggest secret in Lily Luca''s heart.


    Over the years, most of the wealth she has stolen has been exchanged for rare gems and stored in goblin warehouses.


    Relying on this hand, she concealed the robbers in Ganu and her family who were staring at her, and accumulated capital to redeem herself little by little.


    But now, this key seems to be unnecessary.


    Lily Luca stared at the silver key in her hand, looked at it for a long time, put it in her pocket, turned and left the room.


    Not long after, she took out the gems from the goblin warehouse in the East District, and exchanged them for 900,000 Farleys of "huge money" from the goblin merchant on the spot.


    You know, this price is even enough to buy an excellent weapon suitable for level 4 adventurers in Hephaestus''s shop, and even enough to buy a house in a street that is not favored by Orari.


    With this huge sum of money, Lily Luca scrubbed in the middle-to-high-end bathhouse opened by the guild in the Tower of Babel, and walked out with her feet floating.


    "It''s 50,000 Farleys to take a bath. It''s like stealing money. And those female technicians, except for massage and oil, where are they better? Why do I feel like I''m better than them."


    While Lily Luca despised the techniques of those female technicians, she felt sorry for the money she just spent.


    It''s too bad, although I enjoy it, but it''s too bad... Muttering like this, Lily Luca came to the clothing store on the 3rd floor of the Tower of Babel. long skirt.


    The skirt is light yellow and is made of silk. The shape is very special, and it seems to be related to the oriental priestess.


    Picking out a witch costume suitable for dwarves, Lily Luca, who was standing in front of the glass mirror, looked at herself in the mirror in disbelief.


    Delicate facial features, bright eyes, wearing an unknown flower decoration, messy hair is also neatly combed.


    In addition, only aristocratic girls from the East can wear it, a light yellow short skirt and kimono with pure white knee socks.


    For a while, the girl in the mirror even let him. Lily Luca felt unfamiliar and excited.


    "How much is this?" Lily Luca turned her head and asked the clerk excitedly.


    "Ah~ what a good eye, this dress is Toyo''s latest model this year, and the price is only 300,000 pura." The lady clerk wearing a kimono full of elegance said with a chuckle.


    Hearing this, Lily Luka''s eyes widened, and the words in her heart blurted out:


    "Why don''t you go grab it?"


    "Ah?" The clerk was stunned for a moment, and then confused: "Guest, you are..."


    "It''s nothing, I bought this dress."


    Lily Luca clenched her clothes tightly, gritted her teeth, and took out her purse. Under the embarrassed gaze of the clerk, she counted out the coins one by one and placed them on the cashier counter.


    Until she walked out of the store, Lily Luca''s footsteps were still vain.


    "Just this time, just enjoy this once...acceptable, completely acceptable."


    Lily took a few deep breaths on the way, then touched the sachet hanging around her neck, gritted her teeth and stomped her feet, and walked towards the rich hostess of the tavern who she had heard of but had never been to.


    Half an hour later, clutching her bulging belly, Lily Luca walked out of the tavern with a toothpick in her mouth:


    "What! It''s only 20,000 Farleys for a meal, so this restaurant isn''t very expensive."


    Weighing that there was only 520,000 francs left in the purse, Lily Luca was glad that she only exchanged a large amount of currency, otherwise it would be very troublesome to spend today just taking the money.


    ??????


    "Then... I took a bath, bought clothes, and ate a big meal, so there''s only one thing left, right?"


    Lily Luca held the purse, looked up to the east, and looked in the direction of the Soma family.


    "Today, it seems to be a meeting day that is once every half month..."


    Lily Luca couldn''t help laughing when she said this, she touched the sachet on her chest, and took a relaxed and happy step.


    ...


    Go past the gate with the crescent moon and wine glasses and enter the square.


    The thousands of Soma members gathered here looked at the ''aristocratic girl'' who had come to the wrong place in astonishment.


    "The clothes are at least 150,000 Farleys, or the cost price. Where did the fat sheep come from?"


    "I don''t know, who is that girl? The family member?"


    "It seems to belong to our family... oh, it seems to be the dead leftover of the Erd family... Oh no, it is the girl of the Erd family, is it a rich businessman?"


    "It''s great, you can get money with just one leg. I''m afraid that kid can easily complete the quota this month."


    At this time, a Soma member in the crowd pushed Ganu:


    "Hey, Ganu, isn''t that kid..."


    "Shut up." Ganu scolded in a low voice, then turned his head to look at Lily Luka with a resentful expression: "This bitch, if you have money, you won''t give it to me, run to buy clothes, **** it!"


    "It should be said that it is the Soma Familiar..." Lily Luka, who became the focus of the crowd, couldn''t help laughing in her heart: "All, all of them looked at me like wolves, as if they were going to eat me, hehehe."


    Lily Luca said that she couldn''t help laughing, and the laughter was unusually harsh.


    Before she laughed, she wanted to redeem herself from her family.


    If you really save enough money and are ready to leave, I am afraid that you will be robbed and killed right away?


    It''s not even that much of an afterthought.


    Even people who are family members can show such malicious eyes, let alone ordinary people who are not family members.


    "It sucks." Lily Luca sneered.


    At this time, on the only high platform in the square, the head of the Soma family in suits and leather shoes, Sonnis Rustela, who is called the ''Wine Keeper'', strode onto the high platform.


    Chapter 1215 How do you feel


    Wine Keeper Sonnis is a human who appears to be mid-year-old.


    He was wearing a dark purple suit, with oiled hair on the back, and half-gold-rimmed glasses on his face. Sven looked like a shrewd businessman.

 Chapter 883：

    In fact, Sonnis has been the head of the Soma family for more than 30 years. It can be said that he has been the head of the family since Soma established the family.


    It can be said that the operation method of the Soma family is basically managed by Sonnis.


    Even in the gossip of the Soma family, there is a saying that Soma is just a mascot and Sonnis is the real king.


    Because of this, Lily Luca doesn''t have a good impression of Sonnis.


    Because she clearly knows that each of the Ganu, Quint and others who robbed her must submit a ''safety bond'' to Sonnis every year, so that she will not be punished by the main **** Soma for robbing her family. .


    From this point of view, it can be said that the people who carried out the robbery such as Ganu are just Sonnis'' black gloves.


    However, it is this kind of Sonnis who has the title of "Wine Keeper" which means the protector of the **** of wine.


    Distorted reality is simply more absurd than fiction.


    "uh-huh!"


    Sonnis, who stepped on the stage, snorted lightly, and the mature middle-aged voice immediately spread throughout the square through the magic stone device on the podium.


    "Welcome all of you to Bacchus Square and participate in the half-moon operation summary meeting of the family. I am your head Sonnis..."


    Lily Luca stood in the crowd in the square, watching with cold eyes Sonnis speaking loudly on the podium.


    The remarks that hardly concealed that the county master was so brilliant because of his existence was simply disgusting.


    Lily Luca had never understood that more than half of the people in this square had been robbed by Sonnis''s doglegs. How did he make such a big deal out of it?


    But today she understood.


    That kind of jealous expression that others can''t see your good looks is really very refreshing.


    At least Ganu and the others just saw her jealous look when she was dressed up, which made Lily Luca feel very happy.


    Think Sonny''s too.


    Twisting the dark and disgusting psychology, and she herself is the same, this is the common essence of the Soma family. On the podium, Sonnis pulled his tie and said loudly with a stack of documents:


    "According to reliable data, the number of people who completed the half-month target this time has increased by 5%, which proves that everyone is really working hard this half-month."


    Are you trying to rob? Lily Luca sneered in her heart.


    In Soma Familia, everyone and even babies have their profitability metrics.


    This indicator is very clear, and it is the money that Euleri recognizes... Farley.


    Under the age of 12, 80,000 and a half months, and over 12 years of age, 150,000 and 10,000 yuan each time the standard is met.


    In Oralie, a mature 5-person adventure team, the best day''s harvest is around 50,000, with an average of 10,000 per person, without deducting miscellaneous expenses such as equipment, food, and accommodation.


    In this case, the total income of a normal adventurer for half a month is only 150,000, and after deducting the consumption, there will be at most 70,000 or 80,000.


    It stands to reason that such performance indicators are basically beyond the reach of normal adventurers.


    However, half of the members of the Soma family were able to complete this target.


    By the way, the reward for completing the target is a mouthful of divine wine, which is a very small amount of divine wine, which is a real mouthful.


    That was achieved by Soma himself with superb brewing skills, and the divine wine that was enough to capture the soul of any life was crazily longed for by this family.


    And this kind of wine can only get a sip in half a month if the target is completed.


    This is the carrot of the Soma clan controlling members.


    And this carrot has always been in Sonny''s hands.


    "As a colleague''s efforts, I see it in my heart and feel the same way. It stands to reason that the share of divine wine in this half-month naturally needs to be increased accordingly, but..."


    Sonnis showed a regretful look on stage:


    "Because of the mission of the return of the gods recently issued by the guild, the family that operates oak barrels and other storage equipment decided to reduce production. The price of wine barrels on the market has tripled, resulting in a substantial increase in the family''s operating funds."


    "So Lord Soma decided to reduce the share of divine wine by 20% this month. I am deeply saddened and mourned for this."


    Hearing Sonny''s eloquent words, the members at the bottom immediately frowned.


    "How is this?! I finally managed to reach the target this time!"


    "Damn, why did the guild call back those gods? Don''t they know that it will hinder the production of divine wine?"


    "Protest! Must protest! Damn guild, don''t let people live!"


    Sonnis raised his hand and pressed it down when he saw the angry crowd.


    "Quiet! Quiet!"


    When the boiling voices gradually quieted down, Sonnis said this.


    "Although the external environment is bad, at my insistence, Lord Soma decided not to reduce the quota for this month, but to reduce the amount next month."


    "Long live Lord Sonnis!"


    Hearing Sonny''s words, the people below immediately boiled.


    Sonnis on the podium waved to the crowd with a smile on his face:


    "Then the method of divine wine is carried out as usual. Everyone queues up in turn to the third factory to hand in the quota in exchange for divine wine!"


    "Please queue up rationally, and stop robbery, queue jumping and other vicious incidents during the queue."


    Hearing this, the crowd cheered again.


    That joyful voice almost didn''t make Lililuka laugh out loud.


    The biggest robbery leader of the Soma family, advise everyone not to rob?


    This joke is really funny.


    As for the so-called reduction in the production of divine wine, this is a fool''s word.


    Lily Luca, who has been in the thief circle all the year round, has not tried to steal the divine wine. At a very young age, she knew that the **** Soma was increasing the production of the divine wine every year.


    For the fool who is addicted to brewing, the worry is always the lack of funds, not the reduction of production.


    So what is the reason for the reduction of production by Sonnis for various reasons in recent years?


    Just think about it in your mind...


    Haha... Lily Luca sneered, lined up the queue, and with Sonnis''s **** maintaining order, the receipt of the divine wine was exceptionally stable.


    It didn''t take long for Lily Luca to receive a Japanese-style ceramic wine glass after handing in this month''s share. The crystal clear wine in the glass rippled slightly in the breeze.


    Lily Luca, who received the divine wine, immediately poured the wine into her stomach, which was also the operation of all Soma family members after receiving the wine.


    Suddenly, the boundless sense of intoxication suddenly came, and the indescribable emotion filled my heart.


    With a clang, the wine glass fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    Lililuka''s hands and feet were trembling, she couldn''t stand, and knelt on her knees like a puppet with a broken thread.


    The guards on the left and right sides indifferently stepped forward to support Lily Luca, like dragging a corpse, and took her to the rest room next door.


    And in the process, Lily Luca was still addicted to the deliciousness of the divine wine.


    I can''t believe that the world is so delicious, the fragrance of the wine almost melts the body and mind, making people lose their minds.


    At this moment, Lily Luca''s world gradually became chaotic and blank, and the revenge she thought of before seemed to disappear without a trace at this moment.


    That is, when consciousness is about to dissipate.


    "Ugh!"


    A sigh came from nowhere.


    Looking back suddenly, Lily Luca regained consciousness.


    She looked at a large group of people who were drunk all around, and suddenly showed a look of fear.


    "Damn, I wanted to enjoy it for the last time before I died, but I almost made a mistake because of drinking."


    Lily Luca rubbed her brows, but did not choose to leave.


    Because Lily Luca knew very well that Sonnis would not let these drunk people go.


    Before long, Sonny''s son-in-law will come to this room and rob the drunken group.


    This is almost a routine, that is, because each time they rob not many people, only a few people each time, and in recent years, few people will bring money on their bodies, which has maintained this ''routine''.


    And Lily Luca''s goal from the beginning was this routine.


    Because this place, which she thought was a ''mortuary'', was the closest room to the Lord Soma in the entire family.


    Thinking of this Lily Luca couldn''t help sneering and said, "After all, it costs money to renew Soma-sama''s favor. How can we renew favors without money? And if we don''t bring money, how can Sonnis be robbed?"


    She squatted on the bed, raised her hand and took out the sachet hanging from her neck.


    Thanks to the protest of the group of people who carried out the robbery, the guards could not carry out the robbery when the corpses were being carried, so Lily Luca''s sachet was always hanging around his neck.


    "This is the end." Lily Luca clenched the sachet and looked up at the door of the room.


    Not long after, the door was kicked open with a bang.


    Garnu, who was wearing light armor, and several members of the robbery team stepped into the room and met Lily Luca.


    Chapter 1216 Die for the Lord, nanodesi


    The enemy is particularly jealous when they meet. Especially seeing Lily Luca''s expensive clothes, Ganu''s eyes were red and he was no different from a rabbit.


    "Damn bitch, what did you steal my money to buy?"


    Ganu took three steps and took two steps, still holding a dagger in his hand, and at the same time with a hideous face, he also shouted insults, and the confused drunks around you cast blurred vision.


    Lililuka looked at him coldly, her heart as calm as a lake.


    She could even see Ganu''s nervousness and alertness.


    And these are not against her, but for those who came with Ganu.


    Are you afraid that the money you stole from me will be shared by others? So I''m going to be charged with stealing again right away? Lily Luca just thought it was funny.


    Everyone outside is saying that the family is a big family, all members are family members, and everyone should love it like a family.


    Will there be people who rob family members? There will be super high targets, can you wait for your family to work 24 hours a day?


    All of these have also allowed the Soma family to do it.


    So... destroy it! hurry up!


    The world is better off dead!


    "You bitch, what are you laughing at there?"


    Ganu stretched out his hand, grabbed Lily Luca''s skirt, and lifted her up.


    At the same time as her knees were half off the Chase shop, Lily Luca opened her big eyes and asked with a smile on her face:


    "Can I ask a question?"


    Without waiting for Ganu to answer, Lily Luca asked herself:


    "What color is your heart?"


    Ganu was stunned for a moment, and looked at the dwarf girl in front of him with rainbow eyes.


    The rainbow-like light emitting from the girl''s pupils made him inexplicably terrified.


    The breath has changed.


    It was obviously still weak like a bug just now, but now, it seems that the pressure of herbivores facing the inferior makes Ganu speechless for a moment.


    monster!


    This is Ganu''s first idea.


    In the next second, the severe pain in his chest caused Ganu to widen his eyes.


    "What! It''s actually red!"


    Lily Luca looked at the heart in her hand with regret.


    The heart beat on her blood-stained palm.


    Ganu lowered his head and suddenly saw his broken chest. He opened his mouth slightly and looked up at Luca''s right hand.


    On the palm with sharp nails, the heart beating on the palm made him feel infinite fear. At this moment, Lily Luca, who was holding her heart, clenched the sachet on her chest with her free left hand.


    Receiving the information in her mind, she couldn''t help raising the corners of her mouth:


    "Vampire... True Ancestor... Beast... That Evil God-sama really didn''t lie to me..."

 Chapter 884：

    "I originally thought that if it was useless, I would just die like this, but I didn''t expect the result to be quite useful!"


    "So, what''s your name, Beast? The Lion''s Gold? What a strange name..."


    Hearing the strange words coming from Lily Luca''s mouth, Ganu couldn''t help but stretched out his hand and said hoarsely, "Give it back to me."


    Lily Luca was stunned for a moment, and then a bright smile appeared on her face:


    "What, so you would say such a request."


    She giggled and pressed her heart against Ganu''s chest again:


    "Since you are so sincere, I will give it back to you."


    Saying that, Lilyluca pressed the heart to the center of Ganu''s chest.


    "Thank you." Seeing this scene, Ganu showed a pleasing smile.


    Lily Luca smiled when she heard the words, and gently pushed her palm forward.


    "you are welcome."


    puff!


    The jumping heart slammed into Ganu''s chest and back, squeezing it abruptly.


    "Do not!!"


    Ganu roared, his eyes widened, and before he could say the second sentence, he fell straight down.


    The first writing flowed out from Ganu''s chest, dyeing the ground red.


    "I''m dead." Lily Luca glanced down and said in a flat tone: "I thought I would be in a good mood, but in the end, that''s what it is!"


    "Ganu!" The exclamation came, and the robbery team that had not yet arrived at the door exclaimed.


    at this time,


    Snapped! Snapped!


    Crisp applause sounded.


    Lily Luka raised her head, but saw the members of the robbery team blocking the door, and made way for a passage to let a person in.


    "It''s amazing."


    Sonnis, who was in a suit and leather shoes and wearing half-gold-rimmed glasses, applauded softly without looking at it. Ganu, who was lying on the ground, smiled at Lily Luca instead:


    "I thought you would endure a little longer, didn''t you expect to be able to resist so quickly?"


    Lily Luca raised her head slightly, looked at Sonnis in front of her, and tilted her head.


    At this time, Sonnis sorted out the connection, smiled and looked at the fluorescent sachet on Lily Luca''s body and said:


    "Did the contents of that bag give you the power?"


    "Is it a magic sword? Is it a magic tool? Or is it a treasure left by a sage?"


    "Make a price, Erd, I''m interested in that thing you have?"


    "You seem to know me well?" Lilyluca Erd asked strangely.


    "I pay attention to every potential member." Sonnis smiled and said to Lily Luca:


    "I noticed your talent a long time ago."


    "There is a small human race group that often appears in the tavern to steal in the East District. Are you the only one in this group?"


    Lily Luka was stunned, this little human theft group was indeed her handwriting.


    As a senior thief who has saved 900,000 in three years, Lily Luca relies not only on technology, but also on a magic that is exclusive to her.


    Magic...Cinderella.


    The effect is to masquerade as any life she can imagine.


    It was with this transformation magic that Lily Luca could disguise herself as anyone and attack those adventurer teams.


    That''s why she could get away with theft for three years.


    It is because she has repeatedly disguised as various villains of different genders and appearances to steal, that O''Lali''s tavern will spread the second-hand news of the villains and theft groups.


    However, Lily Luca had always thought that she was doing it perfectly, but unexpectedly, Sonnis seemed to be paying attention to her all the time.


    "Why?!" Lily Luca couldn''t help asking.


    She was wondering why Sonnis was paying attention to herself, why did she send someone to **** her money?


    Hearing this, Sonnis seemed to think that Lily Luca was asking herself why she was paying attention to a pickpocket, so she smiled: "Although it''s just a pickpocket, if it is used well, it will play an unimaginable role at critical times."


    "Just like now, the magic item you stole can instantly kill a person, doesn''t that prove the value of your ability?"


    Hearing this sentence, Lily Luca realized.


    The man in front of him didn''t care whether he was robbed or bullied at all, all he cared about was whether he was worth or not.


    "Is this the head of the Soma Familia?" Lily Luca muttered to herself.


    "You don''t seem to be listening to me."


    Sonnis frowned, his face slightly ugly:


    "Don''t you think you''re lucky, you can deal with a level 2 adventurer like me with just one magic item?"


    "Too naive." Sonnis sneered: "You may not know why an adventurer at level two is called an upper-level adventurer, and a level-one is a lower-level adventurer."


    "Because for us second-rankers, you people are no different from bugs."


    Lily Luka was stunned, she couldn''t help turning her head to look at the broken arm she had torn off from her hand, then she turned back and looked at Sonnis, whose arm had been torn off by her but unknowingly said:


    "Is this the bug-like difference you''re talking about?"


    "What?" Sonnis was stunned. He finally noticed the broken arm on Lily Luca''s hand. Looking at the extravagant suit on the arm, he suddenly felt a strange sense of familiarity.


    So...it seems to be my hand?


    Sonny''s eyes widened, and he turned his head to look at his right arm.


    The missing arm, the clearly visible cold bones, and the pain that kept coming into his mind turned into shocks, pouring into Sonnis'' mind.


    "what!!"


    A sharp cry rang out.


    "Hand! My hand!!"


    Looking at Sonnis, who was holding her broken arm and communicating with tears and tears, Lily Luca was even more stunned.


    "What the **** was this guy pretending just now? He didn''t even notice that I ripped off his hand?"


    Lily Luca walked up to Sonnis in confusion and kicked her foot.


    bang.


    Sonny''s head exploded like a watermelon.


    As Sonnis said, the gap between them seems to be bigger than the gap between bugs and humans.


    "Monster, monster!"


    Witnessing the death of Sonnis, the robber, who was usually a formidable force, immediately dropped his weapon in horror and ran out of the room with both hands and feet.


    Seeing this scene, Lily Luca was silent for a moment, and suddenly laughed out loud:


    "Cool!"


    "Is this what it''s like to be bullied? This is what it''s like to have power?"


    "Hahahaha~ka~"


    After an embarrassing burp, Lily Luca finally stopped smiling, looked around at the drunken corpse, walked out of the room in silence for a moment, and followed the road to the stairs leading to Soma''s room.


    However, when she came to the corner of the second floor, a man and a woman stood on the side, causing Lily Luca to fall into silence.


    Su Jin leaning on the wall turned her head slightly, looked at Lily Luca, and smiled:


    "How does revenge feel?"


    Hearing this, Lily Luca raised the corner of her mouth slightly, revealing an exaggerated smile.


    Chapter 1217 Set a benchmark


    Looking at the figure leaning against the wall, Lily Luka, who smiled exaggeratedly, said unsurprisingly:


    "Sure enough, you''ve been following me."


    Su Jin glanced at her at this time, and then smiled a little:


    "Killing or burying is not my style."


    Hearing this sentence, Lily Luca showed a reassuring expression on her face, she smiled and said:


    "In that case, do you plan to take back the power you gave me?"


    "I suggest that you better take it back. After all, what I want to do next will far exceed the upper limit of the gods."


    "Don''t provoke me there." Su Jin glanced at her, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he said playfully: "How do you know what you are doing now is not what I want?"


    Hearing this, Lily Luca''s pupils shrank suddenly, her lips parted slightly, and she said in astonishment:


    "How could you..."


    She was stunned for 3 or 5 seconds, her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and her eyes were full of fear when she looked at Su Jin.


    The man in front of him actually planned to add fuel to the fire when he knew that she wanted death?


    No, no, no, this is not something to add oil and vinegar at all, but to kill God has been his purpose from the very beginning.


    He is using my hand to kill God...


    Thinking of this face that might be looking at Su Jin''s throne in front of her, Lily Luca immediately confirmed her guess and couldn''t help but gasped:


    "You really are an evil god!"


    "That''s just what you think, I never admit it." Su Jin responded with a smile, and at the same time gave Lily Luca a meaningful look, and joked:


    "I have to say, you are smarter than I thought."


    "Isn''t the most important thing for a low-level bug like me to survive is to observe the words." Lily Luca showed a bitter smile.


    The act of killing gods that she thought was hysterical and vented her pain was actually within Su Jin''s expectations, which really frightened her.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she didn''t want to live a long time ago, according to her usual character, she would have rubbed oil on the soles of her feet at this time and escaped.


    This kind of thing involving the gods is something adventurers never want to face.


    Because in a sense, the **** Orari is equivalent to trouble.


    It''s not for human beings to really go mad for these monsters with nominally self-proclaimed power.


    But not now... Lily Luca looked at a door behind Su Jin in the corridor on the second floor.


    That was the winemaking room of Soma, the **** of wine, and where Soma is now.


    She won''t run because she has nowhere to go.


    After killing the head of the Soma family, she could only go all the way to the dark.


    Thinking of this Lily Luka laughed at herself, she was holding her breath, and she wanted to confront Soma.


    Before the breath dissipated, she would not run, nor did she want to.


    Thinking of this, Lily Luca took out the purse from her sleeve and threw it at Lyu Leon.


    "The elf over there, can you do me a favor?"


    The elf, who had been guarding behind Su Jin, was surprised, reached out and took the purse, and looked at Lily Luca puzzled.


    Lily Luca took a deep breath, then smiled and said:


    "That bag is the money I haven''t spent. Can I ask you to use this to buy me a coffin?"


    "?!" Liu Leon was startled when he heard the words, and immediately after seeing Lily Lucana''s determined expression, he suddenly understood something, squeezed the purse, and nodded.


    Seeing this, Lily Luca breathed a sigh of relief and laughed at herself:


    "Sure enough, before death, the most fearful thing about the whole person is that the money is not spent. Now that it is better, after spending it in one breath, I feel a lot more relaxed."


    Hearing this, Su Jin gave Lily Luca a strange look, but didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 885：

    At the same time, Lily Luca, who did not hear Su Jin''s objection, also understood that the evil **** agreed to her last request.


    That''s good, at least she won''t be crushed to ashes after she dies... Lilyluca sighed in her heart, then raised her feet and strode up the steps.


    Su Jin looked at the dwarf girl who was getting closer, didn''t say anything, and let the other party pass him.


    Not long after, Lily Luca came to the wine-like door and pushed open the door directly.


    Squeak sounded.


    In the winemaking room, the man who was buried in front of the work table, wearing an old white robe, with messy hair and bangs covering his eyes, said without raising his head:


    "What''s up?"


    He seemed to have acquiesced who the person was coming, and his tone was very straightforward and repulsive.


    Seeing this, Lily Luca closed the door, and while blocking Su Jin''s sight, she also smiled and said:


    "Long time no see, Lord God."


    Hearing the unfamiliar female voice, Soma frowned and said without looking back:


    "Go directly to Sonnis if you have anything, okay, you can retire."


    "Sonis is dead, I killed it." Lily Luca responded in a brisk tone.


    "Huh?" Hearing this news, Soma finally had a reaction.


    He turned around and looked at Lily Luca in surprise, as if to confirm something, and finally said directly:


    "In this case, you are the head of the Soma family."


    "I still need 20 million Farleys in the second half of the month, you can figure it out."


    Lily Luca was stunned.


    She had no idea that after the head of the family died, Soma would react like this.


    At this time, even if she was extremely hostile to Sonnis, she couldn''t help but feel the sadness of the death of a rabbit and a fox.


    But the moment this feeling arose, Lily Luca had the urge to whip Sonnis again.


    Because the sum Somo is asking for is only 20 million yuan, and it seems that this price is still the same for a long time, but Sonnis gets more than 300 million yuan every half month.


    A fool can guess that there is something tricky here.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that I would still be cheap to him." Lily Luca laughed at herself, and then said to Soma, "Are you sure you only need 20 million? You know that Sonnis relies on your authorization and can get it every fortnight. more than 300 million."


    After Lily Luca finished speaking, she realized that she seemed to be holding on to a little bit of anticipation.


    There was an inexplicable expectation that ''it was just the prime minister who did something wrong and the emperor was innocent''.


    "so what?"


    Soma''s indifferent words made Lily Luca''s face freeze.


    "All I need is 20 million. How much does Sonnis charge have anything to do with me?"


    Lily Luca opened her mouth, her face flushed red, and then she tried to control the volume and asked:


    "Do you know how miserable the people in the family have been because of Sonnis'' actions?"


    "Do you know what they did in order to get only one sip of the divine wine in half a month?"


    "What does this have to do with me?" Soma looked at Lily Luca, who was furious.


    Props... Lily Luca seemed to be stimulated and couldn''t help but ask loudly:


    "As the parent of the family, you actually use the family as a child as a prop?!"


    "You seem very angry?" Su Mo looked at her strangely, and then said casually, "Then those props were given to you."


    Lily Luca was silent.


    As if she knew what kind of **** Soma was for the first time, she looked at Soma with fear and anger and said:


    "why?"


    "Why why?" Soma wondered.


    Lily Luca lowered her head and asked, "Why do you treat the people in the family as props?"


    What she wants to ask more is: Why was I treated as a prop when I was born? What did i do wrong?


    But when the words came to her lips, she stopped again, and put a gorgeous coat on her selfishness.


    Hearing this, Soma was confused and said:


    "What''s the point of discussing some children who are addicted to alcohol? Don''t these people have as many as they want?"


    Suddenly, Lily Luca realized.


    She finally understood where the problem was.


    The **** in front of him, the guy in front of him, there is no one in his eyes.


    In other words, people who would indulge in divine wine were not human beings in Soma''s eyes, but tools were props, and they were slaves that could be squeezed from generation to generation.


    No, not even a slave, that''s a weed that can be mowed around at any time.


    "Just because of this?"


    The pain she experienced when she was reborn was because she drank the divine wine and could not curb her thirst for the divine wine?


    You guy who sells addictive products, blame us addicted people for being too unsettled, so you want to oppress us as low slaves?


    In an instant, a string broke.


    "Fuck you!"


    Lily Luca kicked the table in front of her and smashed the silver-blue gem in her hand.


    "Death to my mother...!"


    boom!


    At this moment, above the gem, thunder rang out, and electric light burst into power.


    In the astonishment, a terrifying silver thunder smeared Soma''s face.


    Chapter 1218 What a loss!


    A huge roar sounded.


    The originally sturdy door was blown open directly, and the gust of wind rolled debris and rushed towards Su Jin and others.


    At this moment, one after another, the fine silver sword light swept across, and the entrained fragments were smashed into pieces by Lyu Leon, who was holding the rapier.


    At this time, the dust and smoke rose slightly, and although it blocked a little sight, the two people outside the door saw the scene in the room for the first time.


    By this time, the brewery was in a state of disarray.


    Lily Luca, who was wearing a delicate kimono, fell to the ground, gasping for breath.


    Right in front of her, a man who had lost his head and was covered in coke was lying on his back and fell to the ground. While the silver-blue arcs appeared all over his body, there was also a faint red light fighting against the arcs.


    In front of the corpse, a huge hole appeared in the original wall.


    At the same time, the moonlight shining from the outside illuminated the blackened stains on the ground, and also illuminated Lily Luca''s face.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin, who was a little surprised, walked slowly, and while approaching the corpse, she also said in surprise:


    "Tsk tsk, what a shame."


    Although only a weak part of the gold of the lion was sacrificed, such a scale still smashed Soma, the **** of wine, into a corpse.


    It can be said that if it wasn''t for Suma''s divine power reluctantly resisting, the Dionysian might not even be able to leave a corpse behind under the attack just now.


    But it is precisely because of this that under the conflict of the two forces, Soma did not trigger the repatriation mechanism in a short period of time.


    This also caused Soma''s divine power to try his best to repair his body, but because of the golden power of the lion, this repair must be in vain.


    And in the cycle of repair and destruction, even Su Jin had to say a miserable word for the pain.


    Looking at Su Mo''s tragic appearance, Su Jin shook his head and turned to look at Lily Luka:


    "It''s a shame you can do this."


    In the tragic situation of Su Mo, Lily Luca must have shot with all her strength just now in a rage, trying her best to use the little power that Su Jinfenren gave her.


    As for what makes Lily Luca so angry, Su Jin can''t control it, he just needs to be sure that Soma will die.


    As for the extra kindness, he didn''t mind showing it to Lily Luca.


    At this time, the brewing-like movement has attracted the attention of the Soma family.


    The killing of Sonnis had already begun to spread. At this time, the accident of the winemaker where Soma directly stirred the nerves of the Soma clan, and now a large number of clan members have come amidst the noise.


    Through the big hole that was broken, Su Jin, who looked at the crowd below, asked directly:


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Lily Luca, who had taken a few breaths on the ground, said in a muffled voice:


    "What else can I do? Just run away!"


    "Do you think you can escape?" Su Jin glanced at her and couldn''t help laughing.


    "If you can''t escape, you have to escape, at least not in the hands of the Soma family."


    Lily Luca knew very well in her heart that although Soma was not a son of man, the people in the family did not dare to say that he was not, and basically blamed Sonnis for the fault.


    The fault of the gods is the responsibility of the family. Everything the gods do is right, and the only faults are those who do not perform well.


    This is almost the normal operation of the Orari family.


    Therefore, for the people of the Soma family, Soma is the **** of the ''caring'' family.


    He was killed, and the family must definitely seek justice.


    And as a member of the family member who killed the Lord God, what news she would say, Lily Luca knew very well. Comparing her would be an absolute taboo.


    It can be said that from now on, Lily Luca is already equal to the death penalty reserve.


    Even if she can escape for a while now, she can''t escape forever.


    Even if you are lucky enough to escape, when you are ready to reincarnate after death, your soul will be cut off by the gods and punished.


    It stands to reason that Lily Luca can''t escape.


    But how to die, whoever dies will have a way.


    Now caught by the Soma family, it is absolutely certain to die, and it is the worst kind of death.


    If you want to die comfortably, you have to find the right home.


    Thinking of Lily Luca facing Su Jin, she smiled and said:


    "Lord Evil God, now we are grasshoppers on the same rope, right?"


    "You are still standing here at this time, so there must be a way to get out safely."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and showed an expression of interest: "Go on, what do you want to do?"


    "As you can see, I have lost the power of grace after killing the gods. Originally, there was a magic on me that could impersonate the city of Sonnis or other people and escape directly, but now it seems to be impossible. "


    Lily Luca sighed slightly, feeling a little regretful.


    It''s not that he regretted killing Soma, but that he couldn''t escape by transforming like before.


    But it doesn''t matter, she has done things like killing gods for Su Jin, it shouldn''t be difficult for the other party to reciprocate and let her leave.


    Hearing Lily Luca''s words, Su Jin''s eyes narrowed and he smiled playfully:


    "You mean you want me to help you get out?"


    "Yes." Lily Luca nodded.


    "Why?" Su Jin asked back.


    Why does he want to help Lililuka get out, and what capital does Lililuka have for him to help?


    Hearing this, Lily Luca smiled slightly, and she said with a smile:


    "Just because after I leave here, I will immediately surrender to the guild, bear all my sins, and put things to death. Is this enough?"


    "Oh?" Su Jin suddenly understood.


    Lililuka wanted it at this time. The matter of Soma was determined to be dead, and it was determined that the family resisted and killed it, rather than the family and the outsiders.

 Chapter 886：

    She wanted to provide Su Jin with exculpatory assistance in exchange for a whole corpse.


    "interesting."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth curled up, he admired Lily Luca, at least this little girl has a smart head and knows what value she has to exchange with others.


    "I agree to this condition, when do you want to leave?"


    Lily Luka breathed a sigh of relief, apparently she was also betting that Su Jin would help her instead of sending her out as a prop for the Soma family to vent their anger.


    "Thank you for your generosity!"


    "If I could, I would like to go now."


    "Simple!" Su Jin raised his hand with a smile and snapped his fingers.


    With a click, Lily Luca''s figure appeared in front of her and disappeared without a trace.


    At this time, the Soma family members below were still on their way.


    This is not because of their inefficiency, but at some point, their running speed has slowed to a turtle speed of one meter per minute.


    Lyu Leon, who noticed this scene, couldn''t hold back his doubts, and asked Su Jin:


    "You just let her leave so assured? What if she runs away and shakes things out?"


    "Otherwise?" Su Jin''s response was very calm: "Kill the mouth directly? Is this necessary?"


    "In the end, she doesn''t even know who we are, and even if she finds us, the accusation was instructed by us, who believes what she said?"


    "Besides, the people below will help you do evil things, and naturally they will have to give them a way to live. If they don''t even give you a way to live, who would be willing to sacrifice their lives for you?"


    Leon Leon thought about it for a while and thought that was the truth.


    If Lily Luka wanted to bite them back, it was basically very difficult, but if she cooperated, she could at least die comfortably. In this way, thinking about the other party can make a wise choice.


    "Of course, everything I said has a premise, that is, this kid chooses to run away. If she deceives me and chooses to run away, I will choose to leave her a whole body."


    "Escape?" Lyu was stunned. "Didn''t you surrender yourself?"


    Su Jin rolled her eyes at her at this time: "Are you stupid? Who is this kid doing things for, others can''t see it, and people like you can''t see it?"


    "If this little guy was really killed for doing something for me, even if it was voluntary, what would Loki, Freya, who know the inside story, think? Are they not so jealous of me?"


    "So, this little girl can''t die, at least she can''t die in the matter of killing a god, she must live well and become a benchmark, so as to establish confidence in Loki and those who secretly trust me, let them know Follow me, it''s absolutely guaranteed."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Liu Leon was silent.


    She didn''t think that a person should die, how to die, and where to die? Who will die at the hands of so many twists and turns.


    But she was sure of one thing.


    That is to follow behind Su Jin, absolutely right.


    Seeing that Liu was silent, Su Jin shrugged, and then glanced at the corpse beside him.


    At this time, the energy remaining on Soma''s body had begun to dissipate, and in a short while, the beam of light that sent the gods back to the sky would light up.


    By then, the whole of Orari will know that a **** has returned to heaven.


    And what kind of impact this incident will bring to the gathering of the gods, Euleri, is what Su Jin really pays attention to.


    "It''s almost there." Su Jin looked at the corpse on the ground and muttered to himself, "The countdown to the game has begun."


    Chapter 1219 The Fisherman Profits


    A pure white beam of light rose up under the night sky, and the light that penetrated the sky and the earth instantly caught everyone''s eyes. Oralie, who was as noisy as the city that never sleeps, suddenly quieted down at this moment.


    Loki''s family residence.


    Here, Loki, who was playing poker with a few family members, suddenly paused and turned his head to look at the beam of light outside the window.


    "Yeah 6, do you want it? Loki? What are you looking at-?"


    Tiona, who was playing cards, saw that Loki didn''t respond, so she couldn''t help but turn her head to look out the window, and immediately saw the beam of light reaching the sky.


    "That light...hs, no?!"


    Tiona, who recognized what the beam of light represented, took a deep breath.


    "What''s wrong?" Riviera, who was wearing casual clothes, also turned her head. After seeing the beam of light, she frowned: "A **** has returned? At this time?"


    After experiencing the turmoil seven years ago, Rivillia, who had seen the death and return of the gods, certainly knew the reason for the light.


    But it is because you know it that you understand the seriousness of the matter.


    "Crap, why did this happen at this point in time when the gods returned to Orari?" Tiona stammered.


    Originally, Orari was in a tense atmosphere because of the return of the gods, and at this time, the gods were killed and returned to the heaven. Isn''t this holding a match close to the powder keg?


    Thinking of this, Tiona couldn''t help turning her head to look at Loki:


    "Loki, do you want to investigate?"


    Loki didn''t respond.


    She just glanced out the window, and after seeing the beam of light disappeared, she turned around and said to Ais who was also looking out the window:


    "Ais, how much of what Su Jin taught you?"


    A little strange why Loki asked this, Ais tilted her head and replied, "...about 30%, what''s wrong?"


    Hearing this, the corners of Loki''s mouth twitched, and a smile appeared on his face:


    "Thirty percent, not bad! It looks like you can try to advance to level seven soon."


    "But don''t be careless. When necessary, you can go to Su Jin''s to walk around. Anyway, he has a lot of good things."


    Seeing Loki like this, Tiona was speechless:


    "Hey, Loki, although Ais'' promotion is really important, is this the time to care about it? And didn''t you support Ais in contact with that person before? I''m not afraid that your Ais will be taken away by someone. ?"


    Hearing this, Loki couldn''t help rolling his eyes, staring at Tiona and saying:


    "Don''t say a few words, no one will treat you as dumb."


    When Loki said this, he threw the playing cards on the table and stood up and said:


    "You don''t need to worry about the things of the gods, I will handle it anyway."


    "Ah?" Tiona finally realized that something was wrong. Wasn''t Loki''s attitude like this before?


    At the same time, there was a knock on the door of the chess and card room.


    Hearing the sound, Rivillia turned around and replied:


    "come in."


    The door was immediately pushed open, and a lower-level member of the Loki Familia walked in and bowed:


    "Lord Loki, Lord Riviera."


    "What happened?" Riviera asked, frowning.


    The lower-level members quickly stood up and reported: "The guild summoned Lord Loki to go to the Tower of Babel."


    Hearing this, Loki sighed and said with one hand on his hip:


    "Sure enough, it''s still here..."


    She sighed and then instructed Rivillia: "Rivilla, from now on the family is under martial law, no one is allowed to go out without my order."


    "Yes!" Seeing this, Rivilia immediately accepted the order, and everyone with a discerning eye understood that such a move was to avoid suspicion for the Loki family.


    Seeing Riviria receiving the order, Loki glanced out the window, thought for a moment, and finally shook his head:


    "It seems that the next day will not be quiet."


    After she finished speaking, she sighed, got up and rushed to the location of the Tower of Babel.


    The residence of the Loki family is not too far from the Tower of Babel. Loki, who rode a carriage, arrived at the Tower of Babel within 15 minutes, and climbed to the 30th floor of the Tower of Babel through the passage dedicated to the guild.


    As soon as he walked out of the magic stone stairs, Loki met Freya in a dress.


    Seeing the dusty Loki, Freya, who was blocking the stairs, couldn''t help but smile.


    "Is it coming soon?"


    "Not as efficient as the people you live here." Loki rolled his eyes and said.


    Although the Tower of Babel is operated by the guild, more space is provided for the entertainment facilities used by the gods.


    Therefore, in fact, most of the gods live on the Tower of Babel.


    So no matter how hard Loki rushes, he will not be able to catch up with Freya who lives directly in this god. When she comes, the gods will basically be combined.


    Walking out of the stairs, Loki walked to Freya''s side and walked side by side with her:


    "How is the situation now? Which unlucky person died?"


    ??????


    "Suma is dead." Freya replied calmly: "The person who killed him was a member of his family."


    "What?" Loki was startled when he heard this: "And the child who dares to kill his own god?"


    Loki was shocked at this time.


    Because in Orari, the relationship between the gods and the family is the same as that of parents and children.


    Killing one''s father and mother is a felony no matter where.


    "That guy... ruthless..." Loki couldn''t help smacking his tongue.


    Although she knew that Su Jin would do it, she never expected that Su Mo''s ''child'' would do it.


    What kind of operation is this to force the family to kill the Lord God? !


    "How is the person? Have you caught it?"


    "She turned herself in." Freya said meaningfully.


    "Surrender..." Loki opened his mouth, dumbfounded at this development.


    If the perpetrator fled, or even was killed on the spot, Loki would not do this, but turning himself in would be different.


    The consensus of the gods is the death penalty of killing the gods. Naturally, the first two need not be mentioned. They are directly executed, but surrendering themselves is different.


    According to Euleri''s rules, surrendering yourself can reduce the guilt, but killing a **** is a felony, and normally it cannot be reduced.


    And a person who was obviously instructed by Su Jin to let go of the crime of killing gods played the trick of turning himself in... If you think about it, you know that there must be a back-up trick in it.


    Thinking of this, Loki couldn''t help but lowered his voice and asked:


    "What is he trying to do?"


    "Didn''t you guess?" Freya asked back.


    Loki shook his brows, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "Didn''t you agree to issue the bill directly?"


    Obviously, Loki guessed what Su Jin was thinking.


    But it''s just because she guessed it would be so unnatural.


    If you kill Soma, you have to exonerate the murderer, promulgate the guild''s law, and want the gods to accept it honestly... You will get all the benefits here and there, and it is Soma and the others who suffer. God, how bad are you? !


    Seeing Loki''s awkward expression, Freya smiled, then curled her lips toward the front and said:


    "You''d better ask yourself about this kind of thing."


    Hearing this, Loki immediately turned his head and saw Su Jin who had climbed to the 30th floor from another passage.


    At that time, Su Jin also turned his eyes and looked over.


    In this brief moment, the eyes of the two sides met.


    Chapter 1220 The rabble


    As soon as he went upstairs and saw an acquaintance, Su Jin couldn''t help but put a smile on his face, took a few steps forward and said:


    "Good evening, ladies."


    "Night... what a ghost!"


    Loki scratched his hair, and then said distressedly:


    "You guy really made a big noise today!"


    She actually wanted to ask why Su Jin didn''t follow what was negotiated.

 Chapter 887：

    But thinking about it gave up.


    The guy in front of him is someone who can''t be offended, and Loki doesn''t want to experience the scenes of betrayal and separation, so it''s better to be honest.


    At this moment, Hestia, who followed Su Jin, was dissatisfied:


    "What is ''you guy?'', can you be a little polite with this tablet?"


    As a mortal enemy, Hestia has always looked at Loki through tinted glasses.


    Therefore, when Loki used this title to describe Su Jin, Hestia immediately suspected that the other party was deliberately targeting him, so he naturally had to fight back.


    "Huh? Where did the sound come from? Ghost?" Loki, who had long noticed Hestia, deliberately looked left and right, silently despising Hestia''s height.


    However, as an old enemy, Hestia didn''t know what Loki was thinking. As soon as she saw her like this, she understood what she was mocking, and immediately gritted her teeth bitterly:


    "Damn red square chopping board, you really came to find fault!"


    "You''re the one who found the fault, black-haired dwarf."


    Loki sneered, then turned around and made his debut towards Su Jin:


    "I really don''t know how much bad luck you have poured down. You actually put on this waste wood. Life should be very hard, right?"


    "You!" Hestia was very angry when she heard the words.


    Compared to her, Su Jin''s reaction was very dull, and even complained to Freya:


    "Why are these two quarreling with me, when I''m free?"


    "You can''t, but the two of them are really busy."


    Freya covered her mouth and chuckled lightly, then cast a look at Su Jin and asked:


    "Why did you suddenly come here with Hestia? Don''t you have to come forward to preside over the meeting?"


    At this time, Su Jin shrugged and said, "I''m not here this time as Uranos, but as myself, so of course someone should bring me in, otherwise I can''t do it in this kind of meeting of the gods. Can''t get in."


    Hearing this, Freya was stunned for a while, then narrowed her eyes and said, "So, Asteria presides over this meeting for you?"


    "That''s right." A smile appeared on Su Jin''s face: "After all, this meeting is not suitable for neutral Uranus."


    Freya''s mouth twitched when she heard this. Is this implying that Astoria is not neutral?


    Does this person really intend to exonerate the family of the Killing God? This is too partial.


    Ah, while Freya was complaining in her heart, Su Jin looked at her and said in surprise:


    "Speaking of which, why did you use Hill''s body to run over again?"


    "Is there a problem?" Freya asked suspiciously.


    "No problem..." Su Jin is a little uncomfortable to answer this, he can''t ask Freya if he can feel the genetic material left in Hill''s body, right?


    If this kind of question is asked, I am afraid that the society will die.


    "Little dwarf!"


    "Skinny hemp pole!"


    "Old maid!"


    "Men''s wife!"


    "Yah! Madam, I don''t care about a fool like you."


    Loki blew his nose angrily, snorted, turned back and said to Su Jin:


    "Su Jin, tomorrow I''ll let Aisi stay at your house for a while. It just so happens that the child''s skill practice still needs your guidance."


    "What?!" When Hestia heard this, everyone was stupid?


    Loki couldn''t scold her and sent her a rival in love. How could this person be so immoral?


    Next to it, Su Jin, who was given Ais for no reason, was stunned:


    "Although I have no opinion..."


    "Then it''s decided."


    Loki snorted coldly, with a look of ''I will make Hestia unhappy''.


    Anyway, her family''s Ais is destined to run into someone else''s bowl, so by the way, make Hestia disgusting and give yourself a bad breath!


    She didn''t believe that Hestia would not yield!


    As she expected, Hestia lost her composure after hearing Loki''s words:


    "I disagree. As a god, I forbid impure contact!"


    Rocky bird didn''t even bother her, and said directly:


    "Rivilla is also free recently, oh right, do you want the Amazon twins? Very pure and colorful!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Loki strangely. If his breath had not changed, he would have suspected that Loki in front of him was the mother of Happy Street...


    "I can accept people, but what are you thinking?"


    "Guide." Loki snorted, a little distressed, but not too distressed.


    When Su Jin heard this, he immediately understood. The co-authoring was to guide Aisi''s skills again, which made Loki taste the sweetness. Want him to help cultivate Loki''s family members?


    Do you think I''m being taken advantage of?


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth curled up, and then said, "You can let them come over tomorrow."


    Yes, he was really taking a stab at it.


    A talent that was given away for nothing, or a girl, does he have a reason to refuse? absolutely not!


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements when I go back." Seeing that Su Jin agreed, Loki snorted and made a face at Hestia.


    Hestia''s teeth were itchy, but she didn''t dare to say anything to fight back.


    She was afraid that if she said another word, Loki sent a few more women over.


    This is not a gift, this is stabbing a knife in her heart!


    Damn Loki, he''s just not human!


    Seeing Hestia''s frantic appearance, Loki only felt as if he had drank a can of iced soda in the summer, and he felt refreshed all over!


    Hehe, the dwarf is the dwarf, he is indeed a jealous guy, aren''t you greedy? Then I''ll just mess with you.


    If you want to monopolize me, let the person you want to monopolize be the bridegroom every night. I see that you are not angry... Thinking of this, Loki''s face couldn''t help showing a gloomy smile.


    And looking at the two of them looking at each other from the side, I can''t wait. Killing the opponent with his eyes, Su Jin couldn''t help but shrugged and said:


    "These two guys are simply helpless."


    Hearing this, Freya rolled his eyes at him speechlessly: "Don''t sell it when it''s cheap, the people inside are almost here, it''s time to start."


    Hearing this, Su Jin restrained his movements and turned to look at the door of the conference hall.


    At this time, Aegina, who was wearing a guild uniform, stood where she could see from the door, and nodded vaguely at Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately stepped forward and said:


    "Let''s go and see where the gods stand."


    Chapter 1221 Comments


    Thirty floors of the Tower of Babel. Rows of huge stone pillars supported the off-white dome, and under the dome, in the center of the venue, was the only huge round table, and people of all shapes and sizes stood around the round table.


    This is the place where the gods call the meeting of the gods. Whenever there is a big movement involving the gods in Euleri, the gods who get the news will come here to hold a meeting to discuss solutions.


    Of course, most of the negotiated methods are not out of logic to solve the problem, but to make things worse.


    After all, Euleri has a saying that has been passed down for thousands of years...


    ...don''t count on the integrity of the gods.


    And as the saying goes, the current conference of the gods is just at the stage of gloating.


    "That lonely winemaker was actually killed by his own family. Well, Dionysus (the Greek **** of wine) is afraid that he will make a lot of money!"


    Several gods surrounded by chatting and laughing wantonly.


    "The output of the **** of agriculture, Demeter (Greek **** of agriculture)) can go up in price again~ Oh, how come the money was made by the Greeks."


    "Isn''t this a good thing? Demeter has made money, and his nutrition has kept up. It will soon be bigger there? It''s full of juice~~"


    "Hey! Is your Excellency also a member of the No. 1 Breast Beauty Association in Heaven? I admire it."


    "Acceptance and acceptance, who are you?"


    "I am the first member of the Radar People Association in Heaven~"


    "Oh~~A fan of Aphrodite, is that Greek **** of beauty back?"


    "No, people are there."


    When these gods heard the words, they immediately saw a woman surrounded by several male gods at the gate on the right.


    This woman has dazzling blond hair, and a dress similar to Latin dress shows her hot body without any scruples. However, unlike her hot dress, her cold and proud face does not hide her contempt for the men around her. However, it is precisely because of this contempt that more gods with a high threshold are too enthusiastically sought after.


    This woman is naturally the Greek **** of beauty... Aphrodite.


    "Long time no see, Aphrodite~" The man with a dazzling smile greeted Aphrodite.


    "It''s Apollo." Aphrodite looked at the acquaintance in front of her with a cold and arrogant look, and her lips were clear: "I heard that you spent a lot of money to order Zeus in Happy Street for one night? It''s amazing, I used to I thought you only like boys with young teeth."


    Hearing this sentence, Apollo''s face turned green, who is spreading such fake news?


    "Aphrodite, you misunderstood. I have never ordered the Zeus brand. I ordered Ista, and even Ista cannot replace your place in my heart..."


    "Is there a difference here?" Aphrodite tilted her head.


    "Of course there is a difference, but this is the difference between who attacks and who defends!" Apollo''s face turned purple.


    "Oh~ So you really like Zeus?" Aphrodite was startled and looked at Apollo seriously, especially in a certain place, she showed an indescribably strange expression: "So Zeus likes acupuncture and moxibustion. ?"


    Everyone: "..."


    There was a sudden silence all around, especially Apollo, who almost stopped breathing.


    Before long, the audience burst into laughter.


    Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­! !


    "As ''cruel'' as always." Among the crowd, Hermes, holding red wine, sighed with pity.


    Beside Hermes, Zeus with a pale beard said cheerfully: "Hoho, Aphrodite''s senseless ability to step on thunder has really not changed at all."


    Seeing this guy so happy, Hermes was speechless:


    "Hey, old guy, it''s ruining your reputation over there, you don''t care at all?"


    "Isn''t it just a needle stick? What''s there to care about." Zeus grinned, then raised the silver shackles on his hand teasingly and said, "Besides, I, an old man who is restricted from traveling, dare not be here. The gods will give their opinions, after all, the one who can''t see ''I'' is good."


    "The old fox of the ghost..." Hermes scolded secretly, this **** actually wanted to ruin the reputation of ''Zeus'', but fortunately Su Jin was reaping the benefits, he was simply mad.


    Thinking of this, Hermes couldn''t help but raised his glass and took a sip, looking around.


    It was at this time that he saw the four people who stepped into the room from the east door.


    "The people are here!" Hermes showed a playful expression: "The show is about to begin!"


    At the same time, many people also noticed the four people who were "late" at the door, and immediately began to discuss.


    "Hey! Freya just went out to pick up Loki? Is the relationship between the two kings so good?" The ambitious **** was a little irritable.


    "Damn it, a fox, a chopping block, what a look!" The jealous goddess was even more furious.


    "Huh? Who is that man next to Freya? A **** I haven''t seen before!" The **** who was curious about Su Jin''s identity asked an acquaintance.


    At this time, a well-informed **** immediately explained: "That man is not a god, Nuo, have you seen Hestia behind Freya? It is her family. The level of the tower."


    "Hey! Orta''s level?" Many gods suddenly gasped.


    Even Apollo, who was deflated at Aphrodite''s place, stared at Su Jin''s direction with high-spirited eyes.


    In addition, some gods who heard the gossip next to them showed a comprehensible expression and laughed teasingly: "Oh? Someone else''s family? It should be Freya. It''s really early."


    Freya likes to dig up other people''s family members, and the gods present are naturally not unheard of. Seeing Freya and Hestia''s family standing together at this time, she naturally guessed Freya''s thoughts.


    In an instant, many people cast pity on Hestia.


    Of course, it is not that no one is dissatisfied with the arrival of Su Jin:

 Chapter 888：

    "Family? How did you bring the family here? This is not a misunderstanding that allows the family to participate."


    "But it didn''t say that the family can''t bring it!" Some gods asked rhetorically: "Besides, if you have any opinions, you can go to Freyati and see if she can cut you."


    Hearing this, many people closed their mouths with dissatisfaction. They couldn''t have offended Freya, and now Freya is trying to win over Su Jin. ?


    In an instant, many people with opinions died down and did not dare to say more, but from time to time they cast their eyes on Su Jin with some meaning.


    As the focus of the crowd''s hidden sight, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched little by little, revealing a sneer.


    Chapter 1222 **** for tat


    At that time, seeing the disdainful sneer on Su Jin''s face, Freya couldn''t help squinting her eyes with a playful expression:


    "It seems that you look down on them..."


    Su Jin did not restrain the disdainful expression on his face, and said in front of Freya without any scruples:


    "Originally I thought I could find a good seedling, but this is the result?"


    "A bunch of rabble."


    Hearing this sentence, many gods with sensitive ears who were nearby suddenly cast a startled look at Su Jin.


    I have seen crazy people, but I have never seen such crazy people. In front of the gods, they say they are a rabble?


    Has this kid been beaten?


    Or, he thinks he has the strength of level 7, so he can despise the gods at will?


    Oh well, it does.


    The gods who did not have high-level adventurers in the nearby relatives suddenly hesitated and silently hid to the side.


    No way, level 7, they really can''t afford it.


    The few rank five adventurers who were rated as A-rank in the guild only frowned, but did not come out to join in. Only a few gods glared at Su Jin.


    After all, Freya + Loki plus a Su Jin, the combined strength is enough to overturn everyone present. Except for a **** with a bad temper or an iron head, no one will really oppose Su Jin because of a word , at most, ignore him, and talk ill of his friends by the way.


    Not long after, the atmosphere of the conference of the gods fell into a strange silence because of Su Jin''s words.


    It was a kind of eccentric atmosphere with frequent conversations, but no joy, only whispers and eye-casting.


    At this moment, Loki, who was arguing with Hestia in the back, suddenly came to Su Jin''s side for some reason, and was quite surprised:


    "Huh? Did your kid evaluate them so highly? Come on, tell me who raised their evaluation."


    Is co-authoring the rabble or is it "highly rated" because a big guy brought us? When many gods heard Loki''s words, they couldn''t help but curse in their hearts.


    Although everyone knows that Loki has a cheap mouth, they didn''t expect that she would be so cheap, she was so cheap.


    Hearing the voice of Loki''s "appeal", Su Jin turned his head and glanced at Loki, and then calmly said to Loki:


    "A few people did improve my rating."


    Really... a lot of people who eavesdropped were suddenly unhappy. You''ve been scolding people, and you said that you''ve been very restrained? You are so bamboo shoots, does panda know?


    "Really? Who is who? Can you tell me?" Loki''s squinted eyes opened slightly, and he said in surprise: "If it makes you feel good, then it''s really amazing."


    After listening to this sentence, many gods looked strange.


    What happened to Loki today? Are you just holding Su Jin''s stinky feet there? Shouldn''t you be stupid with Hestia and want to dig someone''s corner?


    However, unlike what they thought, Loki was really surprised.


    Just their **** things like Orari, can actually attract the attention of Su Jin, a giant from Hakoba? Can you get a review? That is really the glory of the ancestors.


    Hearing Loki''s surprised words, Su Jin glanced at her strangely, wondering if she was really curious or if she was hard-working.


    But since Loki asked, he didn''t mind saying more:


    "Hermes is one of them. Although there is my factor, but in the past few days, he has touched the edge of his power, and his talent is not bad."


    Hearing these words, most of their eyes turned to Hermes.


    At this time, the hat was decorated with wings, and the youth-shaped **** raised the red wine in his hand toward Su Jin, and the expression on his face looked rather smug.


    The gods looked at his bear-like appearance and knew that this guy was absolutely delighted, as if he had been holding back for a long time and finally shot out the ammunition.


    Virtue, being so proud of being evaluated by a mortal... Many gods were quenched.


    Hermes is no longer on the same level as us gods... Most gods think with contempt.


    But then again, what is power? Is it their authority? Some gods wondered.


    Sure enough, I''m no longer on the same level as these guys... Hermes took a sip of his wine.


    As a **** whose strength is not outstanding, he himself was surprised by his gains in the past few days.


    And Hermes also knew that the reason why he was able to achieve gains was that Su Jin let himself observe the mechanical **** of Hermes in Little Garden, and saw how Hermes of Little Garden controlled his power. progressed by leaps and bounds within a few days.


    Whether it is in terms of various conceptual operations or the structure of power, Hermes has no doubt that he can crush dozens of himself a week ago, and the gap between before and after is so obvious.


    So at this moment, being evaluated by Su Jin as a good talent, Hermes was a little excited.


    Look, the powers of Hakoba all say that I have a talent in Hermes, so my talent is not the first **** of Euleri?


    But it drives me crazy.


    And just when Hermes'' chin was almost a notch above the horizontal line, Su Jin turned his gaze to the blond woman with a proud face not far away:


    "Apart from Hermes, Aphrodite is also in sight."


    "What?" Aphrodite, who was ignoring the flies next to her, frowned when she heard Su Jin talking about herself, and said, "Where did the wild man come from to comment on my Aphrodite''s beauty? "


    When she said this, she looked Su Jin up and down, and then snorted: "Don''t think that if you look handsome, I won''t hit you, at most I won''t hit you in the face."


    At that time, Su Jin glanced at her and said plainly: "You have indeed achieved something in ''beauty'', but it''s just that. You must bring a mirror with you, God of Beauty."


    Carry a mirror with you? What am I taking that for? Aphrodite was stunned for a moment, wondering what the relationship between the God of Beauty and the mirror had.


    It''s impossible to have a beauty **** who wears a mirror every day, right?


    Hearing that Aphrodite had a comment, Loki couldn''t help pointing to himself, and asked eagerly:


    "What about me, what about me?"


    Su Jin, who had just commented on Aphrodite, didn''t have the desire to say anything, just glanced at Loki and said:


    "Work harder, use your ability to deceive a few gods and see."


    "Ah? Is it so close?" Loki''s face couldn''t hold anymore, but she reacted very quickly, and she, who had been paying attention to Hestia, saw that the other party wanted to make a mockery, and immediately counterattacked: "Then Su Jin, do you think Hess How is Tia?"


    Hearing this, Hestia immediately stopped the thought of falling into the trap and turned to look at Su Jin eagerly.


    However, Su Jin didn''t even look at her, and said ruthlessly:


    "This guy is already dead! Needless to say?"


    "Why is this..." Hestia suddenly numb her as a god, but is it still true that she is rejected by the family? Is there any way to play?


    "Haha, I knew it was like this, you slacker really can''t be saved." Loki covered his stomach and took the opportunity to laugh loudly.


    "Damn it!"


    Just as Hestia was gnashing her teeth, Su Jin frowned beside him, looking at Hestia''s anger.


    ''The fluctuations that only appear when the anger is burning... Soul split? Second personality? '' Su Jin looked at Hestia curiously, muttering in his heart.


    And at this moment, in front of the hall, there were four consecutive sounds from the huge stone gate that was tightly closed.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom!


    In an instant, all the gods withdrew their expressions and stopped communicating, and the scene instantly became silent.


    The meeting of the gods has begun.


    Chapter 1223 Late


    With a loud door opening, the door of the assembly hall was completely opened.


    Wearing a pure white corset and off-shoulder long dress, the flax-haired goddess with a smile on her face stepped into the assembly hall under the guard of several guild staff.


    "That person is..." The gods who recognized this goddess couldn''t help showing surprise.


    "Goddess of Justice, Asteria... is she back too?"


    "Strange, how do you say Astoria is representing the guild, what about Ganesha?"


    "I am Ganesha!" The man in the elephant mask stood up from the corner with a pumpkin hemp ball.


    "Damn, you were hiding there and eating hemp balls!" A group of gods were speechless, but they couldn''t help but asked curiously: "By the way, why did you not preside over the meeting, Ganesha, and instead let Astoria go up. Woolen cloth?"


    "Astelia asked for it herself." Ganesha casually said while eating the hemp ball.


    "Oh? Asteria suggested it herself?" A **** showed a playful expression.


    "It''s interesting, the Goddess of Justice couldn''t help but preside over the meeting in person. It seems that the case of Soma''s murder was entertaining to watch." Many evil gods showed expressions of interest.


    At this time, Astoria had come to the chair in the center of the hall. After standing still, she smiled at everyone:


    "I think, shouldn''t I introduce myself?"


    The words fell, and the atmosphere suddenly became warm:


    "Wow~! The Goddess of Justice is back!"


    "God punishes evil!"


    "Hurry up, it''s the evil god, hurry up and lie down, waiting for the blessing of the goddess of justice!"


    "Ah~ the long-lost Astoria-sama''s love of whipping, I''m going to be broken again~~"


    Looking at the warm atmosphere, Su Jin turned his head strangely and asked Freya, "Asteria''s popularity has always been so good?"


    At this time, Freya''s expression was a little subtle and a little jealous: "That is a well-known and good lady in the heavens, a noble lily, what do you think?"


    Is it jealousy... The popularity of the Goddess of Justice makes the beauty **** jealous... Su Jin glanced at Freya with a subtle expression, then turned back and looked at the venue again.


    At this moment, Asteria raised her hand and pressed her down. The men who had been booing immediately stopped laughing. Then, she looked around, and after seeing Su Jin, who was at the outermost edge of the crowd, she suddenly showed Yan smiled.


    "Wow, Asteria actually smiled at me, it''s over, I can''t go back tonight."


    "Go away, Astelia is smiling at me!"


    "You are all thinking about farts!"


    "The men started again..."


    At that time, Astelia, who looked at Su Jin for a while, picked up the judgment hammer and gently knocked on the table:


    "There is no need to say so much, the 40032nd God''s Meeting will start now."


    "Please read the announcement document issued by the guild first."


    The voice fell, and the six staff members who had followed Astoria earlier distributed the documents they were holding to the gods present.


    After receiving the documents, some of the gods who were closest to the round table glanced at the contents and frowned immediately. Afterwards, the gods who received the documents were even more discussing.


    "To fill the family with divine wine? Or distribute it every half month according to performance. Is Soma crazy? Doesn''t he know that humans are addicted to divine wine?"


    "I said why the people of the Soma family are so strange. You have to bargain for a toothpick, and coauthors are all slaves to wine? In order to desperately take money to honor Soma, to buy wine and toss our business family?"


    "Don''t throw the pot, doesn''t the document say that the rights of the Soma clan are controlled by the clan called Sonnis? Soma doesn''t have much decision-making power."


    "What you said, it seems that our gods speak, and the family dares not to listen. Do you want to renew the favor? Or do you want to go back to the countryside to farm?"


    "Speaking of which, this Lilyluca Erd is quite pitiful. She was born in the Soma family, and has been controlled by divine wine since she was a child. Her people counterattack, tsk tsk, it can be written as a biography!"


    "Who said no, with such a pitiful life experience, Astoria''s position is impure!"


    Just as the surrounding gods were talking about it, Ganesha, who was eating hemp balls, took the document and glanced at it. His face changed obviously, and then he looked up and thought about Asi, who had been standing in the middle of the round table with a smile on his face. Tella, asked loudly:


    ??????


    "Asteria, why didn''t you let that family who committed a serious crime be present?"


    Hearing this sentence, most of the gods suddenly showed the expression of watching the show:


    "Come on, come on, the guild''s guards are fighting back against justice, hehe, is this the guild''s power struggle?"


    "I think Ganesha will win, betting 100,000 pennies."


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? Asteria''s family has been defeated, how can you fight Ganesha?"


    "That''s what I said. If the family is not good, the power will be unstable. Asteria is going to be unlucky. I really don''t know why she jumped out to preside over the guild trial. Isn''t this the work of Ganesha all along?"


    However, just when most people thought Astria would give in, the goddess of justice, who had been smiling all the time, faced Ganesha and said:

 Chapter 889：

    "Because I don''t think Lilyluca Erd is guilty, at least, the guilt is very light, not to the point of execution."


    Hearing her words, the audience burst into an uproar.


    "Wow, this is going straight to work!"


    "Fight up, fight up!"


    "Come on, Ganesha, take off her skirt, grab her chest, my mother has long been upset with her! What kind of pure she is!"


    Ignoring those gods who always think things are not big enough, Ganisa''s expression became more serious: "You are doing this to cover up, I will not allow you to violate the laws of the guild!"


    However, Asteria was stubborn at this time:


    "What''s the use of unfair laws?"


    As soon as these words came out, the audience was in an uproar again.


    This is completely shooting at the current law of the guild!


    Hearing this, Ganisa frowned, looked at Astoria solemnly, and said word by word:


    "You want to amend the guild''s law?"


    "Yes!" Asteria answered without hesitation, raised her chin, looked around the crowd, and said solemnly: "I, Asteria, hereby apply for the initiation of the Council of Nine to redefine the existing Guild Act!"


    The words fell, and the audience fell silent.


    Chapter 1224 Shocked Aphrodite


    Council of Nine.


    It originated from the place where Orari was established, the first nine great gods who entered the lower realm and made contracts with humans.


    These nine gods and human beings have jointly established the basis for the law that O''Lari has run so far. Because of this relationship, whenever the gods want to revise the guild law, they must initiate a nine-member council, elect nine representatives, and jointly Negotiating amendments to the Act.


    Therefore, when Astoria declared to apply for the Council of Nine, the gods present were silent, and it was not until four or five seconds later that the gods muttered:


    "Is this necessary? Wouldn''t it be enough to kill a god-killing human being?"


    However, Astoria was not used to the idea of ??gods at all, and said sternly towards the gods who spoke out:


    "I think it''s necessary."


    "In your eyes, this is just a criminal act of mad humans killing gods, but in my opinion, the essence of this matter is the imbalance between gods and humans."


    When Astelia said this, she suddenly raised her voice and said sternly:


    "Are you going to wait until more children turn against you before deciding to change?"


    As soon as she said such heavy words, no one dared to speak up.


    Although there are still many gods who think that this is a big deal, most of them are very clear that the case of mortals killing gods has indeed been gradually fought over the past hundred years.


    Let''s not talk about it, let''s say that the dark factions were in chaos seven years ago, and the Hera family''s Silent Alphia and Zeus'' family''s gluttony Chardo sent no less than 20 gods back to the heavens. Such a number is in Europe. Larry''s thousand-year history is rare.


    The grievances of human beings against the gods are gradually increasing, and this has been taken seriously by many gods. Therefore, after Asteria formally raised an objection, many gods hesitated for a while and sent an assist.


    "Sure enough, it''s time to revise the family''s rights relationship?"


    "It''s not a good thing that the gods have too much control over the family. The guild''s work has been difficult to do all these years."


    "Is it necessary to do this? I think the relationship is very good now."


    "Haha, Apollo, do you dare to say that in front of your family? There are many people who are forced by you, right?"


    "..."


    After a short exchange of voices, Astoria took the delicate mallet on the table, touched it, smashed the table, made a loud noise, and said again:


    "I, Asteria, hereby apply to initiate the Council of Nine to re-enact the current Guild Act!"


    After she finished speaking, she looked around the crowd with sharp eyes, and said solemnly:


    "Who agrees and who disagrees?"


    The whole place was silent.


    A few seconds later, Asteria knocked on the table again, and then threw the hammer aside at will:


    "Let''s start voting."


    "According to the guild''s bill, the eight people with the highest number of votes will be elected."


    The reason there are eight is because there is an exclusive seat belonging to Ouranos in the Council of Nine, so naturally only eight people are needed for the election.


    And as Astoria announced the vote, the working members of the guild distributed pen and paper to the gods present.


    The rules of the ballot paper are that each person can only write one person, and they can cast their own vote. The eight people with the most votes plus Uranus form a temporary nine-member council.


    The people present were well aware of this rule, so they began to write down the candidates they thought were suitable on the slips of paper.


    At the outermost edge of the venue, Freya, who received the pen and paper, turned her head slightly, and looked at Su Jin, who had been standing beside her, smiling without saying a word, and raised her eyebrows: "It seems that Astoria is not without Have you discussed it with you?"


    "What do you want to say?" Su Jin shifted his gaze slightly.


    "It''s nothing." Freya smiled and wrote the name of ''Hestia'' on her note, squinting and smiling: "I just wanted to say, ''Please let me know in advance next time''."


    "If there is a chance, I will." Su Jin said with a slightly perfunctory attitude.


    "Su Jin, who should I vote for?"


    Hestia walked over with a tangled face holding the note. She is somewhat aware of the relationship between Astoria and Su Jin, but if she really wants her to vote for Astoria, doesn''t she let the other party "green" herself?


    "If you don''t know who to vote for, then vote for yourself." Su Jin, who saw through Hestia''s mentality somewhat, was speechless. Don''t want to choose, so just leave the choice to me? You are awesome!


    "That''s what you said!" Hestia''s eyes lit up when she heard Su Jin''s suggestion. It was Su Jin who told her to ''don''t'' choose Astoria, not her intentional trouble.


    Thinking of this, Hestia happily wrote his name on the note, handed the ballot to the staff, and waited for the voting to end...


    A few minutes after the voting discussion in the venue, the door of the hall suddenly opened with a thud.


    The gods, who were originally busy, were stunned when they heard the sound, and turned to look in the direction of the door.


    At the door, the goddess Artemis with long sky blue hair and emerald eyes raised a long object tightly wrapped in white cloth, panting and bowing slightly to the crowd: "Sorry, I''m late, no Does it bother you?"


    Looking at Artemis, who was obviously in a hurry, many gods present showed strange eyes.


    "Artemis!" Hestia, who found her friend, greeted in surprise.


    Seeing Hestia beckoning to him, Artemis''s expression froze, his eyes dodged, he hesitated for a moment, but walked over quickly.


    "Why did you arrive so late? No, Asteria applies to the Council of Nine, you can choose anyone to sign up." Hestia said, taking the note from the staff, and putting the note with herself handed the pen to Artemis.


    "The Council of Nine?"


    Hearing the voice Artemis was stunned for a moment, then looked at Su Jin who was standing beside him subconsciously, then secretly retracted his gaze, and looked at Hestia with a worried expression in front of him.


    "What''s wrong with you, Artemis? Haven''t you recovered yet?" Hestia, who noticed Artemis'' strangeness, couldn''t help but worry.


    "No, it''s nothing..." Artemis returned a little stiffly, but before she could say anything, she heard a thumping hammer.


    "Voting is over, please turn in your ballots!"


    "Ah? It seems that I didn''t catch up." Hestia regretted her friend.


    "It''s okay, after all, I''m late." Artemis finally understood what happened and said with a smile. As soon as she heard Hestia''s voice, she couldn''t help but subconsciously looked at Su Jin. This subconscious reaction really made her heart skip a beat. Fortunately, Hestia didn''t notice the abnormality, otherwise she would be embarrassed. die.


    At this moment, Hestia looked suspiciously at the ''strip'' wrapped in white cloth in Artemis'' hand.


    "By the way, what are you holding in your hand, Artemis?"


    Dangerous!


    The word "dangerous" seemed to appear on the top of Artemis'' head.


    Chapter 1225 Return


    Hearing Hestia''s question, Artemis subconsciously wanted to look at Su Jin, but he held back abruptly, pretending to be calm: "It''s nothing, it''s just a newly made arrow."


    She can''t say that the arrow of Orion is in her hand, right?


    You know, as a friend who has been in friendship for hundreds of millions of years, Hestia is very aware of the function of the arrow of Orion. If the other party asks why he summoned this arrow, it will be a big deal.


    It is impossible for her to lie to Hestia, or the lie will inevitably be detected by Hestia''s best friend.


    Once detected, Artemis can''t guarantee that he can perfectly hide the ''Orion''s Arrow'' for the sake of Su Jin''s summoning.


    Doesn''t this mean that he had a showdown with Hestia and suspected that Su Jin was her lover?


    ''Don''t ask, don''t ask! '' Artemis looked at Hestia nervously, for fear that the word ''su'' would pop out of her mouth.


    "Is that so?" Hestia gave Artemis a strange look, and was very suspicious. She always felt that Artemis seemed to be thinking about something bad for her, but she didn''t have time to ask. The staff has already started to read the votes.


    "First place in the vote: Artemis."


    "what?"


    "What?"


    Hestia and Artemiston were stunned.


    Before they could react, the gods who had been paying attention to them burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha! Really scared, look at her stunned look, haha!"


    "Hello? Co-authored and I voted for Artemis alone?"


    "Nonsense, who doesn''t want to see which hunting goddess looks dumbfounded."


    "It''s really pitiful to be sent to the center of the whirlpool in ignorance... Hahaha~~"


    "These guys..." Hestia gritted her silver teeth and stared at the gods who were ''full of malice''.


    "Calm down, Hestia, this is just a little trick." Artemis hurried up to hold Hestia and persuaded softly.


    However, she was crying out for luck from the bottom of her heart.


    Because he was late, he was deliberately tricked by his fellow clan to avoid Hestia''s fatal questioning. This is simply too lucky. Is this also the power of fate?


    Because I was destined to be together with Su Jin, so Hestia couldn''t find it for various reasons if she wanted to find out? The Goddess of Hunting, who had gone astray, could not help but secretly doubt. "These guys are so boring." Hestia snorted coldly, disgusting these guys who always watch the fun and don''t think it''s a big deal.


    If Artemis hadn''t stopped her, she would have to ask for an explanation for her best friend.


    "Second place: Freya."


    "Third place: Loki."


    The staff continuously read out the two people who were subsequently selected.


    "Oh, it looks like it''s the same." Loki put his hands in his pockets, walked up to Freya and Su Jin with a smile, squinted and said, "The **** who rules Orari must have a seat in the Council of Nine. It seems that this old yellow calendar can''t be changed."


    "Are you showing off to me?" Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and looked at Loki sideways.


    "How do I feel~" Loki said with a smile, "I just wanted to explain ''Loki''s value''."


    "Value?" Su Jin gave her a meaningful look, then smiled: "If you''re talking about your status among the gods, you''d better listen to the report of the votes."


    "Huh?" Loki was stunned for a moment, and then he heard the words ''Fourth: Hestia''.


    "Hestia? What the **** is this?" As soon as Loki reacted, he found that there were many gods who seemed to be watching her secretly. After seeing her confused, he couldn''t help but let out a laugh.


    "My day, these dog things..." Loki suddenly understood that these **** had agreed to send Hestia to the top to pit him!


    TNND knows that Hestia and I don''t deal with each other, so on purpose? Rocky''s face was green with anger. She was just showing off to Su Jin when she was stabbed in the back by these dog things. She was simply not a human being.


    ''Remember me! '' Loki glared fiercely at the gods who were suspected of harassing her, grinding his teeth angrily.


    "Huh? I got hit?" Hestia pointed at himself blankly, and then suddenly came back to it, looking at Loki''s back with a meaningful expression, obviously malicious.


    Aware of Hestia''s gaze, Loki turned his head suddenly, looked at her, and saw each other.


    "Humph!" x2


    Reporting continues.


    "Fifth: Astoria."


    "Sixth place: Ganesha."


    Hearing that these two were on the list, many gods couldn''t help laughing:


    "Yo yo yo, still right, I thought Astoria would be eliminated?"


    "The person who raised the issue didn''t even have the qualifications to vote, you are really funny~~ but this game is always interesting and arguing, I can already imagine that in the Council of Nine, Asteria and Jia Niza''s tit-for-tat picture."


    "Oh~ that''s really interesting, but unfortunately, the 9-member council in the early stage was only discussing in the conference hall. If you want to see them quarrel, you have to wait for the group meeting three days later. It''s a pity to think about it."


    "Come on, what''s there to see in the early stage? You must know when the nine people we picked out were not deadly enemies? They were still rational in the early consultations, but what about the final meeting three days later? That''s the point of interest!"

 Chapter 890：

    "That''s right!"


    Just when the gods were discussing in private, Astoria, who was the focus of attention, also smiled and said to Ganesha: "It seems that we will be opponents next!"


    "I am Ganesha!" Ganesha''s tone seemed to be a little awkward, but the eyes hidden on the elephant mask were full of smiles.


    "Seventh place: Hermes!"


    Following the reading, the gods suddenly burst into an uproar.


    "What is Hermes? Who chose it!"


    "Grass, how many people did Hermes deal with?"


    "Huh? You were also given a ''joy coupon'' by Hermes?"


    "Hey, isn''t it? You took it too?"


    Following the astonishment among the gods, Hermes blew a kiss to the crowd with a treacherous expression:


    "Thank you, thank you for your support!"


    "Go away! You liar!"


    "Oh, don''t say that! Isn''t it just exchanging vouchers for votes~" Hermes grinned and blew a kiss, which immediately made the crowd anxious.


    "Number Eight: Aphrodite!"


    "Huh?" Aphrodite was stunned, looking at everyone with a surprised expression: "You guys chose Freya, but you still choose me? Isn''t this pulling my beauty to be the same as Freya''s? level?"


    "This guy..." Freya''s face darkened when she heard this.


    What does it mean to bring down Freya''s level? Are you a high level yourself?


    "Sure enough, it is Aphrodite. I know that she can absolutely stun Freya."


    "It''s more than that. When in the heavenly world, no one was opened by that mouth. It is said that Artemis was so angry that he took out his bow and arrow and chased her everywhere."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Isn''t the person who chose Aphrodite killing two birds with one stone? This can be mad at Freya, and it can also cheat Artemis, and earn blood!"


    "you do not say!"


    When the gods were discussing, the staff who finished reading the candidates said loudly:


    "Please move the above eight people to the council hall!"


    "Let''s go, stop staring, your eyes are about to fall out." Su Jin patted Loki on the shoulder, then glanced at Hestia, and nodded slightly towards Artemis.


    "Humph!" Loki snorted, and Freya followed Su Jin''s part.


    "What''s the air!" Hestia said angrily.


    Artemis quickly comforted her and said, "Alright, alright, calm down, let''s go too quickly."


    Hearing this, Hestia had a dark face, but didn''t say anything. She also took steps and left with Asteria.


    Not far away, Aphrodite looked at the back of Artemis, took a few glances, and followed behind the staff to the council hall.


    ten minutes later.


    As the candidates were selected one by one, Aphrodite took her own seat and looked up.


    In addition to the vacancy of the first Uranus, from left to right are Freya, Loki, Astoria, Ganisa, Artemis, Hestia, Hermes, and her Own.


    In addition, Su Jin, who seemed to be Hestia''s family, also stood behind Hestia at this time, seemingly acting as a guard.


    "Going down to the world, the big names have risen." Aphrodite snorted, then looked around the crowd again and said, "Among the 9 people, there are a lot of nasty people, what''s the use of such a meeting? A quarrel is a quarrel, and it might be better to break up sooner rather than later.¡±


    Listening to Aphrodite''s words, Su Jin sighed, walked from behind Hestia, walked to the first place and sat down, raised one leg, and said in Aphrodite''s bewildered eyes, his voice raised. :


    "Everyone, among us, there seems to be an inner ghost!"


    "Huh?" Aphrodite looked at Su Jin dumbfounded, why did this human run to sit down in Uranus''s place?


    However, without waiting for her to ask, Aphrodite was stunned to find that everyone present seemed to be looking at herself.


    Thinking of what Su Jin just said...


    The inner ghost in their mouths... Shouldn''t it be me?


    Aphrodite thought with trembling in her heart.


    Chapter 1226 Artemis Wants to Destroy the World


    Aphrodite had an ominous premonition in her heart, no, it should be said that since she saw Su Jin sitting on the throne, other people didn''t react, and she felt very bad when she took it for granted. Shouldn''t I be involved in something terrible?


    And just when Aphrodite was in a panic, Artemis, who responded a bit slower, was surprised: "Mr. Su Jin...Why are you sitting in the seat of Lord Uranus..."


    Hearing Artemis'' voice, Aphrodite turned her head and looked at the celestial opponent in surprise.


    Is there anyone else like me? I wasn''t alone? The inner ghost may not mean me... Three associations arose in Aphrodite''s mind.


    "Oh, so there are still people who don''t know about it?" Hermes, who was holding his cheek with one hand, looked at Artemis with a smile, and said in a playful tone: "I thought you were one of the insiders, Artemis. ."


    "Hey, since Artemis doesn''t know, isn''t there two ghosts?" Loki, leaning on the back chair and holding the back of his head in his hands, glanced lazily at Su Jin, and said in surprise: "In this case, your previous number of ghosts was wrong."


    After saying this, before Su Jin responded to Loki, Freya explained with a smile: "I can''t say that, after all, the inner ghost refers to the opposition lurking among us, and even Artemis Didn''t know about it, but it wouldn''t necessarily be against us, would it?"


    The subtext is that I will definitely oppose it? Damn Freya, you are clearly trying to trick me! Hearing Freya''s words, Aphrodite suddenly cried out in her heart.


    She never expected that Freya, who had never been accustomed to it, would stab her here.


    "In a sense, Freya, you''re right, the inner ghost in my mouth is indeed not Artemis." Su Jin chuckled lightly and leaned on the stone seat, squinting and smiling: "As for Artemis. Themis, what you want to ask about why I''m sitting here..."


    Just when Su Jin was about to explain, Hestia suddenly said: "Artemis, in fact... In fact, Su Jin is the agent entrusted by Lord Uranus!"


    When Hestia said this, there were obvious beads of sweat on his forehead.


    She just found out that if Su Jin exposes what he said about Uranos, in Artemis'' eyes, isn''t Hestia a bad goddess who hooked up with her grandfather?


    Thinking of the problem of her image in front of her friends, Hestia quickly said the ''truth'' in her eyes.


    "Is that so?" Artemis said suddenly.


    Is the relationship between Su Jin and Lord Uranos more than just an agent...is it a closer relationship? Artemis was a little suspicious, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he pretended to be persuaded by Hestia and said with a smile:


    "The matter of the dungeon really involves too much energy of which adult."


    "Yes, that''s it." Hestia wiped the sweat from her face and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hahaha, Hestia, you really are a good teacher."


    Hermes smiled meaningfully, then looked around the crowd, stayed on Su Jin and Aphrodite for an extra second or two, and then smiled:


    "Although it''s a little unexpected, Hephaestus was not elected, but according to the current situation, the 8 seats of the 9-member council seem to be in our hands."


    Hearing this, Su Jin cast a glance at Aphrodite and said with a smile:


    "How do I feel like 9 people are in control?"


    Is this implying that I should surrender quickly? Aphrodite''s heart jumped when she heard this sentence, she glanced at Su Jin in surprise, and saw the other party''s smiling face.


    Seeing this scene, Aphrodite thought for a while, and her heart was suddenly inclined to succumb to the situation.


    Thinking of this, Aphrodite took a deep breath and forced a smile:


    "Although I always feel that you are doing something bad, you can count my vote as well."


    Su Jin frowned when he heard this, and looked at Aphrodite with a strange expression. What do you mean by doing something bad? Does this directly characterize them as an evil faction?


    On the other hand, Hermes, who heard Aphrodite''s words, was also startled, and then he couldn''t help crying: "It''s really an answer that fits your temperament, Aphrodite!"


    It''s fine to obey obediently, but add a ''bad thing'', you really can''t change the habit of stepping on thunder... The gods who were familiar with Aphrodite''s character couldn''t help but complain in their hearts.


    Aphrodite complained a little in his heart, Artemis sighed, turned his eyes, looked at Su Jin and said, "Although it is a bit presumptuous, can I ask, what do you want to do?"


    Hearing this, Hermes glanced at Su Jin, then turned his eyes and smiled at Artemis:


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal. I just want to redefine the connection between the gods and humans, relax the existing restrictions, so that the talents can get rid of the constraints of the gods as much as possible, and flow quickly, so as to cultivate more There are many human heroes... The specific policy is to pass a designated law to restrict the rights of the gods..."


    "All in all, you just don''t want to tell me, right?" Artemis said with a kind expression on his face: "Deliberately using a particularly long sentence to make it harder for me to understand, Hermes, you are really annoying as always."


    The words on Hermes'' mouth suddenly stopped, and after a pause, he smiled and said, "Thank you for the compliment."


    Seeing this, Artemis sighed, turned his head and said to Su Jin:


    "I will unconditionally agree to your proposal, and in return..."


    Speaking of this, Artemis hesitated, as if considering whether to say the next sentence.


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows, then smiled and said to Artemis, "After the bill is passed, do you have time to have a cup of coffee?"


    Artemis immediately breathed a sigh of relief, then nodded with a smile:


    "sure."


    Chapter 1227 Too Lively


    Oralie North Street, an open-air cafe on the second floor of a coffee house.


    Su Jin, who had just ended the Council of Nine, sat on the coffee seat, turned his head sideways, and looked at the street scene below.


    "Do you want coffee without sugar or full sugar?" Artemis, who was carrying two cups of coffee, walked slowly and asked.


    "All sugar," Su Jin said as he turned his head, and immediately saw the sky blue goddess.


    He squinted and looked behind Artemis, and such a move also attracted Artemis'' attention.


    "Is there something behind?" Artemis put two cups of coffee on the table and turned to look back with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "It''s nothing, just make sure someone didn''t follow." Su Jin picked up the coffee and ingredients on the table, opened the candy, and at the same time showed a good show: "It seems that Hermes intercepted it. It was very successful."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Artemiston understood and showed a helpless smile: "You were talking about Hestia..."


    With Artemis'' understanding of his friends, the Lord really had the possibility to follow them.


    As for why he is not there now, it is estimated that Hermes successfully stopped Hestia.


    When she just left the Tower of Babel, she vaguely heard the voice of Hermes. It seemed that Hermes was intercepting Hestia at that time.


    Imagining Hestia''s annoyed appearance when Hestia was stopped by Hermes, Artemis said slightly amusedly: "Are you so sure that Hermes will stop her for you?"


    "I''m sure." Su Jin stirred the coffee, took a sip, and then asked, "By the way, was Hestia like that when he was in Heaven?"


    As soon as Artemis heard it, he understood that what Su Jin asked was, ''Hestia is so jealous in heaven? ¡¯, Faced with such a question, Artemis couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed for his friend: ¡°When he was in the heaven, it was fine.¡±


    When she said this, she paused and said, "But that''s probably because everyone in the heavens doesn''t have much demand."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, but he could understand the meaning of Artemis''s words.


    Having accepted the memory of Uranos, he knew very well what the celestial realm of this world was like. It was probably similar to a utopia where materials were extremely abundant, but spiritual entertainment was lacking.


    Food, clothing, housing and transportation are infinitely satisfied in the presence of divine power, but because the total number of gods is too small, the heaven is too vast, and entertainment is extremely poor.


    After all, in the final analysis, most entertainment requires people to participate, and most entertainment is based on the sacrifice of some people. However, the gods will not sacrifice themselves and act as clowns to entertain the public, so naturally formed this situation.


    Not to mention, Artemis likes to hunt and is the goddess of hunting, and Hestia likes to stay at home and is the kitchen god. This kind of division of gods is quite "simple" in Su Jin''s view.


    Much simpler than the scheming gods... Su Jin groaned inwardly, took a sip of coffee, and smiled at Artemis: "Thank you for the previous approval vote."


    "No, that''s just a trivial matter. In the end, that kind of proposal can be passed even without me." Artemis waved her hands hurriedly when she heard this. She had also read the new bill and agreed with the content of protecting the rights and interests of the family. Therefore, it is also very clear that even without her vote of approval, the passage of the bill is inevitable.


    "That''s not a trivial matter." Su Jin smiled and looked at Artemis'' flustered look, squinting and said, "After all, once the bill is passed, Artemis, you set the terms of ''no love'' within the family. It will also be abolished, which in a way hurts your ''interests''."


    And such a thing? Artemis froze for a moment, then suddenly thought, as if that was indeed the case.


    After the new bill is passed, if most of the family members protest that the internal rules of the family are too strict and request the guild to intervene, the rules of the family will inevitably be changed, and her majesty as a **** will be greatly weakened in a sense.


    Artemis only noticed that Su Jin wanted the bill to pass, so he glanced at the bill and passed it directly. Now that she thinks about it carefully, it seems that she really "lost".


    Seeing the stunned face of Artemis, Su Jin smiled and joked: "What? I regret it? Unfortunately, I don''t have any regret medicine here."


    "Actually, it''s nothing. It''s time to change the rules I set." Artemis said in a low voice.


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows after hearing this, looked at Artemis, met the goddess of hunting, and said in surprise, "Can''t you think that you are so open-minded?"


    Seeing Su Jin looking at him, Artemis hurriedly turned his eyes away, feeling both embarrassed and helpless, thinking: Su Jin doesn''t even think about it, even my main **** has violated the rules, and the rules continue like this.


    But since Su Jin said she was open-minded, she could only be more ''open-minded'': "Recently, the children of the family have been secretly resisting that rule. Now that this is the case, let them be satisfied until they suffer. Let''s talk."


    "You''re angry?" Su Jin smiled.


    "No." Artemis denied it.


    "It seems to be really a little angry." Su Jin shrugged, then leaned back in the chair and asked Artemis: "Speaking of which, when the bill was proposed before, Artemis, you seem to have said Over ''need to pay back'', right?"


    Hearing this, Artemis raised her head, looked at Su Jin with wide eyes, and then looked away uncomfortably, and said a little embarrassedly: "Actually... I don''t want anything." She was a little worried that Su Jin would take her as a coercion. The bad woman of the entourage.


    "I don''t care if it''s just a little help." Su Jin shrugged and said with a smile.

 Chapter 891：

    "Really?" Artemis'' eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Of course it''s true." Su Jin nodded affirmatively.


    "Then..." Artemis was a little excited, she couldn''t help reaching for the cloth bag beside her, then put the long ''cloth bag'' on the table, He opened it, revealing the arrow of Orion inside, and said nervously: "Can I trouble you to hold this arrow and arrow?"


    When the words fell, Artemis regretted it.


    She suddenly remembered that she had previously suspected that Su Jin was someone from the future to the present, so is there a possibility.


    That is the possibility that Su Jin knew the "function" of the arrow of Orion.


    If there is such a possibility... the current scene, doesn''t it mean that I am asking Su Jin, ''Are you my future husband? ¡¯


    Realizing this fact, Artemis suddenly tensed.


    "Impossible, I only told Hestia about the function of the arrow of Orion, she is impossible... Wait, I told everyone in the family before..." Artemis''s movements suddenly stiffened.


    She couldn''t help raising her gaze, looking at Su Jin in front of her, staring at his face carefully, hoping to see what she wanted from the other''s face.


    Artemis deeply desires that Su Jin does not know the truth of the ''Arrow of Orion''.


    As if echoing her expectations, Su Jin didn''t see much change in his expression when he saw the arrow, just glanced at it strangely, and then said:


    "Is it just such a request? Is this arrow very special?"


    "It''s a little bit special." Artemis''s heart suddenly loosened, and it loosened a lot.


    However, at this moment, a familiar female voice rang out.


    "What, so you are hiding here, so I can find it easily."


    Artemis turned his head and immediately saw a familiar, beautiful blonde girl.


    Goddess Aphrodite.


    Is she looking for us? Why? Artemis, realizing the identity of the other party, couldn''t help but be surprised.


    At this moment, Aphrodite walked over carelessly, pulled out the chair, and was about to sit down when she saw the arrow on the table, half wrapped in white cloth.


    Seeing this arrow, Aphrodite was shocked:


    "Huh? Is this thing the one you picked out for your husband, Artemis?"


    Suddenly, Artemis'' figure froze.


    She raised her head blankly, looked at Su Jin''s surprised expression, opened her mouth, and finally closed it silently.


    ''This world should be destroyed! '' Artemis thought ruthlessly and indignantly.


    Chapter 1228 The decisive goddess


    Aphrodite looked at the arrows on the table in surprise, until she sat down, her face was still surprised:


    "You actually took this thing out, who do you want to try..."


    Aphrodite had just finished speaking when she suddenly showed a stunned expression, looked at Artemis with a presumptuous smile and said, "Oh~ I understand, no wonder you deliberately pulled this mortal here, so it was like this. what!"


    Artemis bowed his head deeply and said nothing. However, in Aphrodite''s view, this was the expression of the other party''s careful thinking. "The goddess of hunting who only accompanies beasts has come to this time." Aphrodite sighed with emotion, dragged her cheeks with one hand, and shook her head helplessly: "Really, now again Not spring-."


    Su Jin, who was sitting next to him, was really shocked. Did this guy speak without any thought? Did she not feel the increasing murderous aura of Artemis at all?


    Su Jin, who was full of complaints, didn''t want Artemis to run wild in public, so he hurriedly interjected:


    "Aphrodite, did you come to me to say these things?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s voice, Aphrodite seemed to realize that there was another person beside her, she turned her head, looked Su Jin up and down, and then snorted: "I have to say, Artemis, your Good eyesight, this man really looks good, almost half of my level."


    Are you praising me or praising yourself? There seemed to be a question mark on Su Jin''s head.


    Aphrodite picked up the small dessert that had been standing still on the table, took a small piece of biscuits, put it in her mouth, and said with a humming smile: "However, I seem to remember that this guy was killed by Are you staring at Stya?"


    Aphrodite was a little surprised when she said this, and her expression was a little subtle: "Mingming''s performance in the heavens made me think that you are a stone girl, but I didn''t expect you to be a man who likes best friends. I knew this earlier. , I will find a man who meets the eye in advance and help you earlier."


    Artemis'' trembling body suddenly stopped, and he couldn''t help muttering, ''Help me earlier? ''''earlier? ¡¯


    Next to him, Su Jin was really shocked when he heard what Aphrodite said.


    The reason for his shock was nothing else, but the behavior of Aphrodite, who considered herself to be a ''friend of Artemis''.


    Does this guy have no points in his heart? Artemis is clearly trying to cut you off like that, do you still think it''s a girlfriend love? Are you sure you and Artemis are best friends?


    At this time, Aphrodite also noticed something abnormal, and looked at the two people in front of her with a strange look:


    "What''s the matter? You haven''t spoken all the time?"


    When she said this, she looked at Su Jin who was staring at her with doubts on her face, tilted her head, then lowered her eyes, looked at her green fingers covered with cookie crumbs, and then suddenly understood something, said speechlessly. :


    "Isn''t it just eating your biscuits? As for looking at me like this?"


    "Aphrodite." A soft voice called.


    "Hey!" Aphrodite responded, turning her head to meet the sharp arrow.


    At this moment, the arrow on the longbow was only three centimeters away from Aphrodite''s eyes. This extremely short distance made the beauty **** couldn''t help blinking, and then his face instantly turned white, frightened directly. He jumped up and pushed back frantically with the sound of the chair clanging, until it hit the railing of the fence:


    "You, you, you! You pointed your bow at me again!" Aphrodite cried out in grievance: "What are you doing! I didn''t specifically bully you today!"


    "No intention?" With a gloomy face, Artemis sneered, the bow and arrow constantly adjusted their positions, aimed at Aphrodite, and said in a cold tone: "When you were in the heaven, I didn''t do anything to you. , but this time you really went too far!"


    "Huh?" Aphrodite suddenly raised her voice and said in a hurry, "What do you mean by not treating me well, you clearly shot my **** with an arrow!"


    Is this the time to protest? Su Jin next to him couldn''t help but complained in his heart.


    Sure enough, after Aphrodite protested, Artemis said very simply: "If that''s the case, then do it again."


    "Again?" Aphrodite was stunned for a while, and then reacted immediately, turned around quickly, tried to flip through the railings, and jumped off the second floor.


    next second.


    Whoosh!


    followed by ''Yeah! ¡¯ screams and the thud of Aphrodite falling to the first floor.


    ??????


    "idiot."


    Su Jin could only express a moment of silence for Aphrodite''s behavior. She knew where Artemis was going to fight, and she chose to turn her back? Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help shaking his head, this beauty, he estimated that he could trick her into getting pregnant five times, still thinking of his own good.


    After taking a sip of coffee, Su Jin watched as he put down the bow and arrow, sat in the same position, and brushed his hair, Artemis said, "Is it okay to do this?"


    "It doesn''t matter, I pick the thickest part of the meat every time." Artemis'' response was quite calm, as if he had long been used to it.


    The thickest part of the meat... Su Jin recalled Aphrodite''s figure: Well, the standard girlish style, but it''s not at the level of a cow.


    Then, Su Jin calmly took another sip of coffee and said, "This one has been... um, so lively since the beginning?"


    Su Jin can only use ''lively'' to describe Aphrodite. After all, in front of Artemis, you can''t say that people are dying, right?


    "Lively..." Artemis twitched the corners of her mouth, and until now, she could still hear Aphrodite''s frantic protests downstairs. Judging from the appearance, this guy seemed to want to go upstairs to find fault.


    Thinking that what he wanted to do was destroyed by Aphrodite, Artemis couldn''t help but say helplessly: "She is completely overly lively."


    Thinking that Su Jin knew about the function of the arrow of Orion, Artemiston had a ''headache'', and Aphrodite made such a move, she was really embarrassed to let Su Jin touch the arrow of Orion .


    "Is it too lively? I can''t refute it unexpectedly!" Su Jin sighed with emotion, then stretched out his hand, and when Artemis didn''t respond, he held the arrow that had been lying flat on the table and was mostly wrapped in white cloth arrow.


    "This is?!" Artemiston was shocked, and what surprised her even more was the cold light that turned up on the arrow of Orion that was being held.


    A cold light like moonlight illuminated half of Artemis'' face.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was holding the arrow, smiled lightly and said, "It seems that this arrow likes me quite a bit."


    Artemis opened his mouth, then pursed his lips and smiled: "It seems that this is indeed the case."


    Chapter 1229 Frustration of the God of Beauty


    On the coffee seat, Su Jin played with the dark blue arrows in his hands, fiddling with them from time to time, and along with his movements, the bright moonlight also appeared on the arrows.


    This artifact dedicated to Artemis, the goddess of hunting, has a strong concept of the moon, so it has a different kind of closeness to Su Jin, who has the blessing of the moon god. If Su Jin wants, he can even be in the presence of Al The face of Themis completely took away the ownership of this artifact without encountering any backlash.


    To put it simply, Artemis is no longer good for Orion Arrow, and it now wants to be Lord Su Jin''s dog.


    However, a godhead weapon with only five digits was completely unable to attract Su Jin''s attention, so after playing with it for a while, he gave up the request to transfer ownership, put the arrow on the coffee table, and returned it to Artemi s.


    "It''s a pretty good artifact, but it''s just a little unbehaved and needs to be adjusted again." Su Jin, who took a cookie, commented calmly.


    "It''s a bit too much to say that this child likes you so much."


    Artemis smiled and stretched out her hand to take the arrow of Orion, but when she held the handle of the arrow, the disgust from the divine arrow made the goddess''s face quite embarrassed.


    How come you, a companion artifact, likes Su Jin more than me? Artemis embarrassed, put away the arrow of Orion, then looked at Su Jin, his face flushed slightly and said: "You... still plan to stay in the Hestia family?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin gave Artemis a strange look, and said in a subtle tone, "What? Are you planning to change my religion?"


    "No, I..." Artemis opened her mouth, wanting to refute, but thinking of Hestia''s emphasis on Su Jin, and Orion''s Arrow''s nostalgia for Su Jin, she couldn''t help but lower her voice, He whispered, "I just wanted to say that the Arrow of Orion wants to see you every day."


    Arrow of Orion Want to see me every day? I''m afraid you want to see me every day... Su Jin looked at Artemis with her head bowed and embarrassed in front of her with a subtle expression, and then she thought of the goddess of the moon who had a cold face all day long and was only a little warmer on the couch. ...It seems that the one in front of me is more endearing.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin explained: "My contract with Hestia is necessary, but more should be just cooperation."


    The necessity is based on the need for the promotion of the ''Hestia'' spirit of the little garden, which is also the reason why Su Jin chose the Hestia contract when he came to this world, and the cooperation is based on his current consensus with Hestia.


    After knowing the existence of Little Garden, even if Hestia tastes it again, he has to admit that he can''t control Su Jin, or in other words, except for the three sublime Protoss of Little Garden, no one can steadily surrender Su Jin It is in the palm of the hand, so the consensus is reached in this situation.


    After hearing this, Artemis immediately raised his head, opened his eyes wide, and said with a little surprise: "That is to say, Hestia can''t restrain you with her family, right?"


    Your girlfriend''s corner is very loose, are you happy? Su Jin glanced at Artemis, and then reminded: "Don''t forget the bill you just passed, which also revised the conditions of ''Families who are not the main gods are allowed to change their religions''."


    "That''s true." Artemis said suddenly, but after saying this, she was also a little embarrassed.


    It is clear that Su Jin is still in Hestia''s family. She can''t wait to bully Hestia too much... Artemis thought with some guilt, but the guilt soon disappeared.


    In the end, Hestia just took the lead. Who will be the winner in the end? She is not sure. If she wants to feel guilty, she will have to wait until she grabs someone. If it is because Hestia is afraid, she Which girlfriend is afraid that she will be ecstatic because of this, and happily grab people from her.


    Don''t think that the relationship between girlfriends is friendly. Hestia has often robbed her of the prey she hunted. This is the case in the heavens, and it is strange that she will converge in the lower world.


    Thinking of this, Artemis said seriously: "I will let Hestia seriously consider the relationship between the three of us."


    Su Jin glanced at Artemis strangely. Although he knew that the Arrow of Orion was very important to Artemis, the change was too fast. Should he just grab it if he was determined? Is it worthy of being the goddess of hunting?


    Complaining in his heart, Su Jin said softly, "As you like."


    He is quite greedy for Artemis'' appearance. If such a goddess pursues him, why not enjoy it?


    Artemis breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. She was actually a little worried that Su Jin would reject her, but she thought that since the other party was willing to take the arrow of Orion when she knew about it, it meant that she was not without a chance, and now , Su Jin''s personal approval was more like a reassurance pill, which shocked her whole spirit, so that her mind was full of thoughts, which meant she was in a hurry.


    However, considering that there are too many things that happened today, and that Hestia has not officially declared war, Artemis tried his best to suppress his impulse, stood up and said, "Let''s be here first today."


    As she spoke, she leaned on the coffee table, touched Su Jin''s mouth lightly, and then blushed slightly: "I will make Hestia understand the reality."


    Now that you''ve made your choice, go for it! The goddess of hunting is so decisive.


    After doing the sneaky little trick, Artemis quickly left the cafe with a blushing face. Before leaving, he even bought the order. As for why he ran? On the one hand, she had to prepare for a showdown with Hestia, on the other hand, the sneak attack just now had exhausted the girl''s sense of shame today. If she didn''t run at this time, she was afraid that she would die of embarrassment.


    After Artemis left, Su Jin raised his hand and wiped the corners of his lips lightly, then looked at the lipstick ingredients on his fingertips, and said happily:


    "Good guy, really brave."


    After saying this, he shook his head, with a smile on his face, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Everyone is gone, are you still reluctant to come out? Do you want me to invite you over here? Aphrodite."


    The surroundings were quiet for a few seconds, and then a soft hum came from Su Jin''s ear.


    Chapter 1230 Why are you so bad!


    A soft hum sounded from the direction of the railing.


    Immediately afterwards, the beautiful **** with splendid blond hair climbed over the wall in an inelegant posture, climbed to the second floor, sat on the railing, stared at Su Jin and said:


    "To actually blaspheme the goddess, you are very bold, human."


    "Normal." Su Jin smiled and didn''t explain that Artemis took the initiative to kiss himself, but just looked at Aphrodite and said, "Aren''t you tired of hanging in the air while holding the railing with your hands?"


    "Not tired!" Aphrodite resisted the urge to rub her fingers, the soreness made her words a bit gnashing of teeth.


    Su Jin, who didn''t care about Aphrodite''s stubborn temper, laughed and said, "I heard Hestia say that your relationship with Artemis is not good?"


    "That''s just what Hestia thinks." Aphrodite jumped off the railing, walked to Su Jin, and sat down in the place where Artemis had been, with an angry expression, as if she was angry that Hestia was there. slander her in the back.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at her with a smile in his eyes: "But why do I think Artemis thinks the same way?"


    "I don''t want her to think, I want me to think, anyway, it''s enough for me to think she''s my good friend." Aphrodite snorted softly, she straightened out her soft and elegant chest, and said quite proudly.


    "It''s really unfortunate to be your friend." Su Jin smiled, then picked up a cookie and put it into his mouth: "So, you were eavesdropping just now to prevent Artemis from being eaten by me. Lose?"


    "Why should I guard against this?" Aphrodite looked at Su Jin a little strangely: "Anyway, she likes you too. If she loves to give her body to you, just give it to you. What does it have to do with me?"

 Chapter 892：

    After she finished speaking, she was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Su Jin with a subtle look in her eyes and said, "No, does a person like you actually care about that layer of film? No way? No way?"


    Su Jin''s brows jumped, and the smile on his face was slightly deformed, but it was not very real.


    At this time, Aphrodite was certain of something, and said with a strange expression: "Okay, I thought you were planning to play with Artemis'' feelings, but now it seems that I misunderstood, Your cleanliness, even if Artemis wants to slip away, I am afraid that she will be caught tightly, so it seems that you are much better than the male gods I know, and you can be called the Tao. Cleanliness, oh no, moral role model."


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then she said seriously, "I understand why so many gods sincerely think that Aphrodite doesn''t need a tongue."


    This woman''s ability to speak irritatingly is truly unparalleled.


    "As the incarnation of sublime love, I don''t need to care about those mediocre thoughts." Aphrodite straightened her legs, stretched lazily, and said with a dull face: "But Artemis With the exception of Si, that child is too pure, I have to take a good look at it and not be polluted by those stinky men."


    Child... Su Jin looked at Aphrodite with a strange expression, and did not expect that the Lord would treat Artemis as a ''child''. But having said that, Artemis can safely serve as a virgin **** in the heaven, so there is still the arm of your mother Aphrodite? It''s amazing!


    "So, in your eyes, I''m not a stinky man?" Su Jin asked curiously.


    "Anyone who can be liked by Artemis is not considered a stinky man." Aphrodite raised her chin, then took a serious look at Su Jin, especially his face and said, "Speaking of which, Your face was formed the day after tomorrow, right?"


    "You care about this?" Su Jin glanced at her sideways.


    "How is that possible!" Aphrodite suddenly raised the tone, but then lowered her voice again: "Well, it''s just a little, um, probably a little worse than Artemis, tell me intuitively, explore your this The secret that gives me a huge boost in beauty..."


    As if she was heartless, she directly told Su Jin how she felt, without being wary at all.


    No, maybe because of Artemis, she automatically put Su Jin in the position of a mother who needs to be protected by her. This subtle change in position surprised Su Jin who knew this, and even Su Jin couldn''t help it. Admired:


    "You are also a strange person. Maybe the spirituality of mothers will be very suitable for you."


    For example, the mother of mankind, such as the mother of the gods, such a spiritual personality may be very suitable for women with a personality like Aphrodite. After all, no one has said that naughty girls are not suitable for mothers.


    "Mother?" Aphrodite was surprised for a moment, then hummed and laughed: "What, it turns out to be a greedy guy, but it''s no wonder that with my beauty and your own moral cleanliness, you will It is only natural that a pure and beautiful goddess like me should be the object of hunting love.¡±


    "But I''m sorry to tell you that it''s impossible between us, and there''s no chance at all." Speaking of which, Aphrodite made an X-shaped gesture with both hands in front of her to emphasize the two Impossible between people.


    However, for Su Jin, he has long been used to dealing with this kind of existence whose main ability is beauty. For such a stinky guy, the more he cares about her beauty, the easier it is for them to despise them. On the contrary, the more despised, On the contrary, it will be more and more favored, and I don''t know who is panicking.


    "Oh, it''s really impossible. After all, my beauty is far superior to yours. You, who know this difference, really can''t be with me."


    In one sentence, Aphrodite broke the defense.


    Especially when she knows the gap between her conceptual beauty and the power of beauty that Su Jin Pisces comes with, it will make the beauty **** break even more.


    ''Damn, if this man is really arrogant, I really can''t be rude to him...'' Aphrodite hesitated, finally lowered her head sullenly, and snatched the cookie plate in front of Su Jin angrily and said:


    "Can you eat something beautiful? No matter how beautiful you are, like Freya, isn''t it the only thing you can do in front of the bunch of stinky men?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and looked at Aphrodite with a subtle expression:


    "You seem to have some opinions on other gods?"


    "?!" Aphrodite, who was eating biscuits, was suddenly shocked: "You, in the end..."


    "Can you elaborate?" Su Jin''s narrowed smile became brighter and brighter, like a snake.


    Chapter 1231 Beauty God is stunned


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal. Walking on the north street leading to the Tower of Babel, the blond goddess kicked the gravel beside her feet and said:


    "Probably not long after the birth of the heaven, when everyone started to form gangs in the sky, some male gods joined together and bullied us goddesses. Of course, some of us who were in a group bullied back, and no one of us was there. Who is worse?"


    "However, in this process, there were still many single people who were bullied by those people in the early stage. Some couldn''t stand the bullying, so they wronged themselves and changed from a girl to a woman. Well, it''s already very early. something happened."


    "Some people you''re talking about, shouldn''t you be referring to Freya?" Su Jin, who was walking beside her, asked slightly surprised.


    "What? Why do you think it''s Freya?" Aphrodite looked at Su Jin in surprise, and then suddenly said: "Oh, yes, that guy is showing off his coquettishness everywhere, which is really misleading. ."


    "But I''m not talking about Freya, that guy is best at prostitutes, that is, he doesn''t come out at all, and let others beat her to death. She used to be in the heavens for a while, even as a male god. Ugly is fun."


    "But what I just said is really not her, and certainly not me. After all, I am a little expert in fighting in the heavens. Even if those guys form a group to bully me, they will be beaten back by me one by one, hum! Anyway, if the **** dies, he will be reborn in the sea of ??clouds in the heaven, but it will take a little longer."


    "You know, I''m much stronger than Hestia, who can only hide! Of course, if Hestia is provoked and Vesta comes out, it will be different, I can''t beat Vesta. That rascal."


    "Vista?" Su Jin suddenly stopped, frowned and asked Aphrodite, "What is the relationship between Hestia and Vesta?"


    "You don''t know?" Aphrodite was stunned for a moment, and seemed to be surprised that Su Jin, who is a family of Hestia, didn''t know about Vesta: "It''s strange, is it after Hestia''s lower bound? Haven''t been stimulated, didn''t let Vesta run out?"


    "Forget it, it''s none of my business anyway." However, Aphrodite thought about it, but felt that this was Hestia''s business and had nothing to do with her, so she just shook her head and looked at Looking at the curious Su Jin in front of him, he explained, "You should know about dual personalities, right?"


    "I know." Su Jin nodded, and when he heard the word, he guessed what Aphrodite wanted to say: "It''s a **** with two sides, right? Hestia and Vesta, or rather, quite What''s the difference between fire that can scorch food and that can burn everything?"


    "You know quite a bit about the secrets between gods!"


    Aphrodite was surprised by Su Jin''s understanding of the gods, and actually guessed that Hestia and Vesta symbolized the positive and negative:


    "As you said, Hestia and Vesta are gods with two sides, the former is greedy and lazy, the latter is cold and explosive, so when in the heaven, no one dares to stimulate Hestia, I''m afraid I''ll mess with Vesta by accident."


    "After all, the holy fire that destroys everything is not a good thing."


    Hestia is actually a dual personality... Long experience... Su Jin really doesn''t know what''s going on. After all, the original book he knew didn''t write about it. This is estimated to be later content:


    "So you have a grudge against some male gods in the heavens?"


    "Correct!" Aphrodite raised her hand at this time and said solemnly: "I don''t have a grudge against some of the male gods in the heavens, I have a grudge against most of the gods in the heavens."


    After speaking, Aphrodite raised her chin proudly, as if to imply that she was in a high position in this hatred chain.


    You are so proud... Su Jin felt speechless for Aphrodite''s small actions for a while, but he also had to admit that Aphrodite''s relationship was beneficial to her instead:


    "Then if I have a plan to harm the gods, what will you choose to do?"


    Hearing this, Aphrodite was stunned for a moment, then narrowed her eyes and looked at Su Jin with a playful expression: "Huh, has the fox''s tail finally exposed?"


    "I knew that you, who would propose that kind of bill, must have no good feelings for the gods, and you actually want me, Aphrodite, to harm my compatriots, hum..."


    "I have to pay more!"


    Looking at Aphrodite''s small hand, Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    "What do you want to add? Farley? Magic stone, or what?"


    "Eh... I don''t seem to have anything I want." Aphrodite thought about it for a while, and felt that it seemed a bit disadvantageous to take nothing, so she simply said: "In that case, I will ''intensify the force''. Now, let those guys who bully me suffer a little more, hum~"


    You are so good to pass up... Su Jin was speechless for a while, and then said maliciously: "What if they were killed by their own relatives and sent back to the heavens for endless work?"


    It is not easy for Su Jin to directly obliterate the gods. After all, Euleri''s sins of a large number of gods are not too big. At most, they are troublemakers, which waste a lot of resources. He will not kill innocent people indiscriminately, but these It doesn''t matter if the gods are forcibly sent back to the heavenly realm.


    After all, because the gods frequently descend to the realm, the heavens that originally maintained the operation of the world have long fallen into a state of fewer people and more work. Almost everyone who remains in the heavens has dozens of jobs. The reason why Hestia is descended is because of the work in the heavens. Being too busy and tiring made her a lazy bastard, so she got a quota and went straight down, otherwise, with the character of this house goddess, she would have to live in the heaven for another 10,000 years.


    Therefore, in a sense, for the gods in the lower world, the heaven is an endless work hell, and being sent back to the heaven, for them, can be said to be nothing more than a punishment for taking lives.


    And Aphrodite''s eyes widened when she heard this sentence: "Why are you so bad!"


    Aphrodite couldn''t believe what she had just heard. She asked her family to kill the main **** and forcibly repatriated these gods back to the broken place in the heavenly realm and fell into a never-ending work. Has the despicability of human beings reached this point?


    After being surprised, Aphrodite suddenly smiled wickedly: "However, I like this method~~ What do you want to do? Count my vote!"


    A dead Taoist friend is not a poor Taoist. It''s not her Aphrodite who was injured. Why should she refuse? Besides, she and those gods are enemies. Could a woman like her complain to her enemies? That would be a real joke.


    "It looks like we have reached a consensus?" Su Jin asked with a smile.


    "Of course!" Aphrodite showed a wicked smile: "Provoking disputes is God''s favorite job~"


    "Come on, tell me in detail, what are you going to do?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head, looked at the tower of Babel that was getting closer, and said as he walked, "I will tell you what to do, but before that, we have to meet someone."


    "Who?" Aphrodite asked in surprise.


    "Lililuca Erd."


    Chapter 1232 A set of a set


    The Tower of Babel, the underground prison of the guild headquarters.


    The magic stone lamp emits a dim yellow light, illuminating the passage full of railings.


    The dwarf girl Lilyluca Erd was behind a row of railings, with silver-gray handcuffs on her arms and feet for adventurer criminals. Of course, the Lord God had already been sent to the heaven, and she could no longer obtain favors. The strength bonus, even if you want to resist, you will lose your ability.


    This is the cage where the guild detains serious criminals, but because each family has relatively strict internal laws, there are not many people who really commit serious crimes and need to be punished by the guild. At present, only Lililuka is the only serious criminal. Said that only Lily Luca is currently being sentenced in this expensive prison.


    "To a certain extent, the living environment is not bad, but it''s too cold, and I don''t even give you a quilt at night..."


    Lily Luca, who was sitting on the ground, thought in a daze, while thinking about what kind of punishment she would receive next:


    ''The best outcome is the death penalty... I wonder if it can be done in a less painful way, such as giving me a glass of poisoned wine? ¡¯


    Thinking about her future, Lily Luca recalled her life, as if... she was bullied all the way. The only outbreak was yesterday''s slaughter of gods. I have to say that it was really happy to blow Soma''s head. , as if all the grievances in this life have been vented out in one breath.


    If there is another life, she is willing to do it again, oh no, in the next life, you must never meet Suma, the main **** with a sick mind. It has been bad luck for eight lifetimes to encounter such a wonderful creature. Really finished.


    And right here, the light and heavy footsteps made Lily Luca, who was confused, narrow her eyes, and couldn''t help but hold her breath to listen.


    And when she held her breath, she heard a different voice.


    "Ha, your plan actually requires the assistance of a criminal, or the felon who killed the idiot in Soma before, or the direct trigger for the bill to be proposed. Could this criminal be your relative?"


    A clear and melodious female voice seemed to be questioning something, as if she was talking about her.


    And in the next second, a familiar but unsure male voice rang:


    "Your ability to associate is very rich, Aphrodite, can''t it be said that I have a special sense of justice and want to help innocent girls avoid being forcibly convicted?"


    "Hehe, it''s not good for a person like you to help? Is it true? I don''t believe it anyway!"


    "I said that your head is not very big, how did you learn the trick of ''I don''t believe''?"


    Accompanied by the exchange students, two figures walked in front of Lily Luca and looked at her across the railing.


    Su Jin, who saw Lily Luca, said hello immediately:


    "Yo, you seem to be in good spirits."


    "It''s really you?!" Lily Luca looked at Su Jin in astonishment, she didn''t expect to meet this master, and if he just said it, he seemed to want to exonerate himself?


    "Why?" Lilyluca asked inexplicably. This is the power to avenge myself, and it is to exonerate myself. Why is this **** being so good to me? Do you owe me money in your past life?


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said in a bad tone, "You seem to be thinking about something rude.


    Lily Luca closed her mouth immediately, laughed shyly, lowered her head and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    On the other hand, Aphrodite, who observed Lililuka, was indeed surprised: "What, just an ordinary dwarf girl, can this also send those gods back to the heaven?"


    "This little girl is not ordinary, at least her magic is not ordinary." Su Jin smiled, and then explained to Aphrodite: "The magic ''Cinderella'' she was born with awakened, can disguise as anyone. , even the monsters in the dungeon can''t notice the difference."


    "And this kind of magic?" Aphrodite suddenly showed a surprised expression, and even couldn''t help but secretly observed Lililuka, well, no wonder it''s a guy who dares to kill God, he''s really a good guy : "So, what you said before, let those **** be killed by your own family, is to describe this?"


    "You plan to make this little dwarf girl a member of various clans and assassinate their main god? But is this possible? I remember she is only level one?"


    "Of course it''s not just her. Without helpers, even if she tried her best, she wouldn''t be able to complete several assassinations." Su Jin said at this moment, with a playful look on his face, a Lililuka naturally couldn''t do this, but with an Al Faia is different.


    Although she is a magician, she is good at sound magic, and if Alphia, who has been promoted to level 8, really plays assassination, she is afraid that even a professional assassin will be ashamed.


    "A helper? Are you sure you can do it? What helper can do this?" Aphrodite looked suspicious.


    Although she is willing to help, she has to do it without revealing herself. If a rookie is allowed to do that kind of thing and expose her, she will be miserable in the future.


    "Silence." Su Jin said with a smile: "You should trust someone with such a title, right?"


    "Silence?" Aphrodite was stunned for a moment, and she couldn''t remember who it was for a while, but suddenly, a person came to her mind, a woman with silver-gray hair and a fierce look in her eyes that scared her. .


    And isn''t ''Silence'' the title of that woman?


    Aphrodite opened her mouth slightly and said incredulously:


    "Isn''t it? Don''t lie to me, didn''t that woman die long ago?"


    "She did die once, but she was rescued by me." Su Jin shrugged and continued, "In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that I couldn''t use extraordinary means, I wouldn''t really want to expose her trump card, but who would let me I don¡¯t want to expose it, so I can only try to solve the problem with the original methods of this world.¡±


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is to do things more cleanly. If Su Jin uses his own power to play this game, it will be a little troublesome for the power completely different from the environment of Euleri to be exposed after observing the world.


    After all, Euleri''s favor is still very valuable. In addition, he has a bad relationship with the two-digit number of Ouroboros. Those old guys will make trouble in the dark, so it is better to take precautions first. It is because of this that Su Jin finds Going to Lililuka, I plan to use the magic of this world to solve this problem.


    Hearing that it was Silent Alphia''s play to assassinate the gods, Aphrodite instantly persuaded: "You want her to shoot, you are playing too much... No, I dare not play with you, this is How can I play..."


    Su Jin glanced at the goddess speechlessly. She was so arrogant before, but she softened when she heard Alphia?


    "What? Afraid of exposure? If you''re afraid of exposure, I''ll give you a way not to expose it."


    "What method?" Aphrodite asked curiously.


    Hearing this, Su Jin said calmly, "It''s very simple, you will be the first assassin to be assassinated!"


    Aphrodite was stunned, and after a while, a word came out of her mouth:


    "what?!"


    Chapter 1233 I''m Afraid of Fake Plays


    Aphrodite was stunned when she heard Su Jin''s words.

 Chapter 893：

    Let her be the first **** to be assassinated? Is this what people say?


    "You asked me to be the first **** to be assassinated, or to be assassinated by Silent Alphia, are you crazy?" Aphrodite stared at Su Jin angrily, this guy can be useful tricks?


    However, in the face of Aphrodite''s indignation, Su Jin has his own ''set of theories'': "Didn''t you say that you are afraid of being exposed? Is it enough to be assassinated once?"


    "I''m afraid you''re fake and you''ve done it to me." Aphrodite looked at Su Jin angrily and said, "You let the monster from the Hera family come to assassinate me, can I still live? And even if I survive, Who believes it? I don''t even believe that I can get rid of that monster''s pursuit!"


    Aphrodite also had a crush on herself in her heart. If she was not sealed with divine power, Alphia wanted to assassinate her to deliver food, but in the lower realm, the gods had to become self-restrained Oralie, an ordinary person, a level 7 powerhouse came to assassinate her, and she had ten lives that would not be enough to kill.


    And most importantly, who would believe such a thing!


    Not counting the identities of the two, can a level 7 adventurer still fail to assassinate an ordinary person? Think about it and know it''s impossible.


    In the face of Aphrodite''s question, Su Jin just smiled and said, "You seem to have forgotten me."


    "You?" Aphrodite glanced at Su Jin suspiciously, and then suddenly remembered the identity of the other party: "Yes, you are also a level 7 adventurer-!"


    Aphrodite patted her head, how could she forget about it?


    According to Orari''s gossip, Su Jin is also a level 7 adventurer!


    Although this news is just gossip, Hestia and the guild did not admit it, but the news was originally released by Loki, and Freya and the only level 7 adventurer on the bright side of Orari. Ota the Fierce Confession.


    An ordinary person cannot guard against a level 7 assassination, but if this ordinary person is stopped by a powerhouse of the same level, it will be different.


    "Listening to what you said, it seems to be a tricky thing..." Aphrodite couldn''t help rubbing her chin. As long as the arrangement is reasonable, if Alphia assassinates Su Jin in the presence of her, then it is indeed possible. Survive reasonably and without suspicion.


    And at that time, as a victim, she can indeed get rid of suspicion.


    "Do you understand now?" Su Jin smiled and said kindly: "Since I decided to do these things with you, I won''t harm allies casually. This is a matter of ethics."


    "You''re right..." Aphrodite said suddenly, but she really felt that what Su Jin did was right, and it really fit her mind.


    In the end, she also has her own share of the guys who want to pit those old enemies, and she can''t blame it all on Su Jin, but she just heard that Alphia is going to be used, and it''s her who wants to quit. Su Jin is still kind. gave him a solution.


    Seriously speaking, it was her who was at fault for her own fault. If she really wanted to care about it, she had to apologize to Su Jin.


    It''s just... why does it always feel a little wrong? Delusion?


    And just when Aphrodite was confused, Su Jin said again: "But then again, if you want to be more reasonable, it is estimated that you have to sacrifice."


    "Me? Sacrifice?" Aphrodite looked at Su Jin curiously: "What am I going to sacrifice?"


    "Reputation." Su Jin''s mouth was slightly raised at this time, and he joked in a playful tone: "What do you think is a suitable scene for assassins to assassinate, but I must be present?"


    "This..." Aphrodite really began to think about how to assassinate herself: "If you want to assassinate, the first choice is when I''m alone. It''s definitely not good on the street. It''s a private occasion, a bath? I seem to only go to Pakistan. The large public bath in Bieta, where the garrison is too troublesome, and it is not suitable, the rest is the family station."


    "Well, although I don''t want to be honest, my number and strength are really not enough to stop a level 7, and if I do it in the family''s station, it is most likely in my room, when I''m alone, but this place , you are not suitable to show your face, after all, you are from the Hestia family, not my family..."


    "Not suitable? It''s not necessarily." Su Jin seemed to have a fox''s tail at this time: "There are always some reasonable reasons for me to appear in your station and in your room..."


    Aphrodite immediately raised her head when she heard it, looked at Su Jin blankly, and said in amazement, "Don''t you mean...?"


    Su Jin nodded, smiled and said, "Don''t worry about anything, there are no outsiders here."


    Aphrodite''s mouth twitched, and she muttered unnaturally: "Fame, hey, it''s really fame."


    ??????


    What kind of relationship can make Su Jin a big man appear in her Aphrodite''s family residence, or in her boudoir?


    Anything other than that relationship.


    Alphia sneaked into the residence of Aphrodite''s family and waited for an opportunity to assassinate Aphrodite. As a result, she never thought that Aphrodite and Su Jin of Hestia''s family had an affair, so she misjudged the defense force and had to miss it. ...man, that''s quite reasonable!


    Thinking of this, the corner of Aphrodite''s mouth couldn''t help twitching, and she looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Okay, I understand your twists and turns."


    Aphrodite said this, her face began to turn red, that is, she gritted her teeth, looked at Su Jin in embarrassment, and could not wait to bite him and say:


    "First let me, Aphrodite, arrange for Alphia to assassinate me, and then let you be a hero to myself to save the beauty? Will I have to promise myself in the future?"


    "Hehe, it''s fine for me to arrange myself to be assassinated, and to be rescued by a hero. When it''s over, I''m afraid I''ll have to make a fake confession. How can you be such a monkey spirit? You have taken it, and in the end it is me who is at fault?"


    How can this man be so bad! For the first time, Aphrodite noticed the horror of human beings.


    "Isn''t this what you asked for?" Su Jin smiled, raised his eyebrows provocatively, and smiled at Aphrodite: "Then would Aphrodite arrange it? What about yourself?"


    Aphrodite couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she heard the words: "Aren''t you afraid that Artemis will trouble you?"


    "Are you sure you''re looking for trouble for me?" Su Jin asked suspiciously.


    Aphrodite was stunned when she heard the words, and suddenly woke up: Yes! She is recognized as the mortal enemy of Artemis. Even Artemis himself thinks so. If this matter is exposed, Artemis definitely thinks that she Aphrodite is robbing her for a man, rather than blaming Su Jin. .


    "I''ve taken it." Aphrodite let out a long sigh, looked at Su Jin incredulously, and said, "You are really a set of tricks."


    Hearing this, Su Jin laughed and said:


    "Then Aphrodite, are you willing to be tricked once?"


    Aphrodite was silent for a while, and finally sighed:


    "Forget it, it''s just acting anyway."


    Chapter 1234 It was me who offended him


    Aphrodite was completely convinced.


    She also noticed that she was on the pirate ship, or in other words, she had already boarded Su Jin''s pirate ship since she was pulled into the Council of Nine.


    She doesn''t believe that Loki, Freya, and Hermes, the ghosts, will agree to the passage of the bill that binds the gods for no reason, nor that Uranos will make trouble and let Su Jin hold his voting rights. .


    Before Aphrodite wanted to come, I am afraid that from the beginning, even before Lililuca Erd assassinated the gods, these people hooked up.


    So in the final analysis, the Council of Nine is a game, a game that someone like her who doesn''t know the truth should not step into.


    Hehe, no wonder Su Jin would say that there is an inner ghost in the Council of Nine. This inner ghost is not her Aphrodite, who believes it?


    Which of the other 7 people doesn''t sit on the side of Su Jin''s butt?


    ''Damn, when this guy talked to me, he didn''t have good intentions from the beginning and deliberately induced me to retaliate, but in fact he wanted to cheat money and sex, this person is really bad. ¡¯ Aphrodite glared at Su Jin angrily.


    She is also on the pirate ship, and she still can''t jump, and looking at the situation, it is estimated that she will not be able to jump in the future. The two biggest factions of Orari, Loki and Freya, the guild''s Uranos And Ganesha, the intelligence organization of Hermes, and the Hera family represented by Alphia, one of the former two kings of Orari, maybe Zeus is also on this guy''s side... The group said Is to rule Orari, I believe it.


    After thinking about the key, Aphrodite has no intention of resisting. Since she can''t beat it, then join in.


    She glanced at Su Jin, then turned her head, looked at the dwarf girl with her hands and feet locked inside through the railing, and asked angrily, "The little guy over there, how much have you been eavesdropping on for so long? Should you understand something?"


    Lily Luca, who was originally silent, heard that the two big Buddhas in front of her finally noticed her, and she said helplessly:


    "If you said, ''The two want to use my magic to disguise a woman named Alphia and assist her in assassinating her.'' Then I really understand."


    Lilyluka''s Magic Cinderella is actually a single-player magic, but this kind of magic can''t be made into a one-time-use item with the help of mysterious props. As long as you don''t care about the cost, this kind of thing can still be done.


    However, from assassinating the main **** of the house to assassinating the gods, the span is too large. She is just an innocent level 1 adventurer. Can''t she give Dianping tea, water, weeds and hairs? Is it like that to assassinate the gods when you come up?


    Seeing Lily Luka''s bleak smile, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said:


    "Looks like you already have a choice."


    "Can I choose not to?" Lilyluca whispered, and she got a sneer from Aphrodite.


    Well, she knew she couldn''t, but she just wanted to try.


    After thinking for a while, Lily Luka paused, then raised her head, looked at Su Jin''s face and said:


    "As a reward for agreeing, can I ask you one thing?"


    Su Jin heard the words and did not agree, but did not object.


    Seeing this, Lily Luca breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Su Jin agreed to her question, she immediately asked Su Jin curiously:


    "Why would someone like you help me?"


    "I think, I am an ordinary dwarf family, at most my magic is special, and nothing else is special, but why are you willing to give me strength, let me kill Soma to avenge, and deliberately help me get rid of my sins, I Is it special to you?"


    Hearing Lily Luca''s doubts, Su Jin was silent for a moment, then suddenly changed the topic and said:


    "I''ve never thought about this..."


    Su Jin recalled carefully, is it necessary for Lily Luca to make her own arrangements? Not necessarily, so what is special about Lily Luca that can help him? Is it because of the plot of the original book? Not comprehensive.


    As a qualified Saint Seiya, Su Jin carefully analyzed his own heart, and finally realized his true thoughts, so he calmly and unusually with the puzzled Lily Luca and almost did not write the word ''curious'' Aphrodite on the face said:


    "Maybe... it''s because of the influence of the black beast."


    "Black beast?" Lily Luca repeated the ranking, but she had never heard of such a beast?


    Su Jin said without changing his face at this time: "Well, the Black Beast is a documentary I saw when I was young. It records the physical endurance of female dwarves in detail, so I am indeed a little curious about your endurance."


    Lily Luca was taken aback when she heard it, a documentary? Physiological endurance of female dwarves? I can understand this single word, but how can I put it together so that I can''t understand it?


    But no matter what, after knowing that Su Jin had something against her, Lily Luca felt a lot more at ease...


    She has also been in the bottom circle for many years, and she is very aware of the fallacy of "not afraid of others, but afraid that others will not care". Knowing that Su Jin coveted something about herself, she felt a lot more at ease.


    Lily Luca, who was very familiar with the squeezing mode of the Soma family, instantly understood her status. Facing Su Jin, she knelt on the ground and lowered her head:


    "Although I don''t understand what you''re talking about, since you gave me a chance to take revenge and are willing to let me off the hook, then I''m your dog. I''ll do whatever you want me to do, without saying a word. complain."


    My dog... This little girl understands quite well... Su Jin glanced at Lily Luka with a subtle look and saw her bowed eyebrows, so she reached out and opened the door of the prison, went in and lifted the restrictions on the girl, road:


    "Get up."


    "Yes!" Lily Luca stood up, moved her wrists, lowered her head, and followed behind Su Jin.


    Aphrodite walked to Su Jin''s side at this time, hehe smiled and said:


    "Oh, I didn''t look carefully just now, but now I look at it, she is still a little beauty~ No wonder she is confident that she can be this guy''s dog."


    Su Jin glanced at her sideways: "You are still the beauty in my heart if you don''t speak."


    "It''s like I''m not." Aphrodite muttered, and then asked angrily, "What are you going to do next?"


    "Wait." Su Jin said concisely.


    "Wait for what?" Aphrodite asked curiously.


    Seeing Aphrodite''s inquiries, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said speechlessly:


    "Wait for you to sleep at night, idiot!"


    Aphrodite blushed when she heard the words, and said:


    "You bastard, didn''t you say it was acting!"


    Su Jin spread his hands and said, "Okay, then let''s rehearse?"


    Aphrodite''s face froze, she couldn''t help shrinking her neck, turned around and left.


    If you are cowardly, if you are brushing your lips, I am afraid that the fake show will be done for real.


    Seeing Aphrodite slipping away, Su Jin snorted disdainfully, then fell silent for a while, took out the communication device of Hakotensan, and called Alphia''s special number.


    Chapter 1235 How dare you explain


    Tavern, rich hostess.


    The outdoor seating on the third floor.


    The silver-grey-haired woman in Gothic outfit put away the communication device, sighed lightly, and then raised her head, looking at the silver-haired beauty Shinto across the tea table:


    "Looks like my vacation is over."


    "Oh?" Freya, who was holding a cup of black tea, raised her eyebrows slightly, glanced at Alfiera''s flat face, and said a little curiously: "Did he give you another task?"


    Alphia didn''t ask who ''he'' was, but tacitly said: "At 12 o''clock tonight, assassinate Aphrodite."


    "Huh?" Originally her attention was still on Hill, and Freya, who was discussing the bill in the Council of Nine, widened her eyes and said in astonishment, "Assassination? Or Aphrodite? This kind of news is so direct. tell me?"


    "He didn''t let me keep it a secret." Alphia''s expression was very natural, but she was a little surprised: "But it''s a little strange, how did Aphrodite provoke him?"


    "What do you think?" Hearing this, Freya asked back with a playful expression.


    "..." Alphia was silent for a moment, recalled Aphrodite''s character, and then said in a subtle tone, "Should she talk more?"


    As a veteran adventurer and a member of the Hera family, Alphia naturally came into contact with Aphrodite. Of course, every time she came into contact with her, it was because of the other party''s momentary rudeness, which provoked Hera, while Alphia was in contact with Aphrodite. It is one of the personnel sent by Hera to ''chasing'' this beautiful god.


    She has been dealing with this "fight" for a long time, and she has also been deeply touched by Aphrodite''s ability to cause trouble.


    After all, she was a goddess who had met so many times that she could not wait to seal her mouth.


    "It''s a lot of talk, but I don''t think it can reach the point where she has to die." Freya shook her head, sipped her lipstick tea, and said lightly, "At least I don''t think it''s because of this. Intentionally let you assassinate Aphrodite. Alphia was silent for a moment, then frowned: "What tricks are you gods playing? "


    "It''s Su Jin, what tricks does he want to play." Freya laughed lowly, and then said in a teasing tone: "Assassination of the gods, it seems that he wants to put some necessary pressure on the gods during the discussion of the bill."


    Although Su Jin didn''t tell her, Freya guessed his purpose as soon as she heard Su Jin''s arrangement for Alphia.

 Chapter 894：

    But guess what, but Freya didn''t expect Su Jin to act so recklessly.


    Directly assassinating the nine representatives of the gods who have just been introduced, this action, I am afraid that I want to completely detonate Orari, who has recently been full of gunpowder because of the return of the gods. This guy, is this guy impatient with such a big action?


    "No matter what he thinks, it''s the same for me." Alphia stood up, lifted the collar, and slowly took off her gorgeous gothic skirt, revealing the black tights underneath: "There''s still three minutes left. In an hour, I have to work my muscles up a bit."


    "Wake up the sleeping body?" Freya squinted and looked intoxicatedly at the silver-haired beauty in front of her, and said with some anticipation: "Although I said it before when Hera was here, but I am now I want to ask again."


    "Alphia, after the bill is introduced, do you want to come to my family? Even for one day."


    Freya held her breath and said enthusiastically.


    For her indulging in the brilliance of her soul, Alphia is the sweetest poison. Otherwise, she wouldn''t run over to invite Alphia by letting Hill take her place in the meeting of the gods, even if she knew in her heart This hope is very slim.


    Hearing the invitation, Alfia gave her a sideways glance, and then said unhurriedly, "It''s because of your boring collection habit that Hera deliberately harassed you back then."


    "Those are all in the past." Freya said with a smile at this time: "Now you, haven''t you quit the Hera family?"


    "Hey, since I came to you this time, are you interested in coming to my side?"


    Alphia turned over the railing at this time, sat on it and said lightly:


    "I have been invited into Arcadia."


    Freya''s face suddenly became very subtle:


    "I thought he looked down on everyone... I didn''t expect..."


    "You didn''t receive an invitation?" Alfia looked at Freya in surprise at this time: "Even a little girl like Liu Leon has expressed his intentions, but you haven''t?"


    Hearing that Liu Leon was invited, Freya''s face suddenly turned pale: "I thought he just wanted to recruit some shepherds who stayed here..."


    "Really." Alphia''s expression took on a bit of pity: "So it is."


    She was just wondering how Freya had the courage to grab food from Su Jin''s mouth. The co-author mistakenly thought that Su Jin didn''t care about everyone and just wanted to recruit a few shepherds who stayed behind in this world.


    However, the truth seems a bit cruel, this shepherd, maybe... only Freya.


    This is a little embarrassing.


    After thinking about it, Alphia still did not specifically point out this fact, but said relatively euphemistically:


    "Look at it a little bit, maybe he values ??you."


    After speaking, Alphia jumped, and disappeared between the eaves.


    Hearing that Alphia stayed, Freya resisted the urge to roll her eyes, bit her lip, and murmured, "Why was I the only one who wasn''t invited... Am I really bad..."


    Under the darkness of night, the doubts of the **** of beauty lingered for a long time.


    ...


    midnight.


    The residence of Aphrodite''s family.


    Standing on the Big Ben in the center of the station, Alfia, dressed in black, calmly glanced at the patrol personnel below, as if to blend into the darkness.


    The power of Aphrodite''s family is not weak. Teams of 3 and 6 patrol the station all night long, plus all kinds of magic solidified in the building, normal adventurers, even if they are skilled in assassination. 5 can''t sneak in easily either.


    However, when all this meets a level 8, everything is false.


    Alfia, who passed by the patrol team at a high speed without anyone else, under the ability of silence, eliminated the aura and fluctuations, and entered the core area brightly, thinking at this time: ''So, why do you want me to assassinate Aphrodite? Why does he always think so much...''


    ''Did Aphrodite really offend him...'' At the moment of thinking of this, Alphia stopped in front of a door, her face gradually freezing.


    The sensitive hearing of level 8, the high-level magician''s inspiration to look directly at the principles of magic, and break all enchantments, made her easily break through the blockade of the enchantment in front of her, and heard a series of sounds in the room.


    ¡®Hu~hu~ You light it up, don¡¯t let me be killed by you before I get assassinated. ¡¯


    ''Um? Didn''t you have a good time? ¡¯


    ''Who would be happy when it hurts so much? ...Forget it, hurry up, or you really won''t be able to catch up with Alphia''s assassination. ¡¯


    Alphia moved her eyelids a few times, and said indifferently, "So that''s the case. Aphrodite didn''t offend him, did I offend him?"


    As if she understood the truth, Alphia silently used unskilled alchemy magic to make a hatchet on the spot, then stretched out her hand to hold the doorknob, rather opened the door, and slowly squeezed into the ''killing'' scene.


    Soon after, a shrill siren sounded from the station.


    In the early hours of the morning, news of Aphrodite''s assassination spread throughout Euleri.


    Chapter 1236 Finn''s Thoughts


    "The beauty **** Aphrodite was assassinated?!"


    At the Loki Familiar station, Finn''s whole face was dull when he received the news:


    "you sure?"


    The Loki Familia intelligence officer standing next to him handed over a document with a heavy expression: "This is the witness information of the Ganesha Familia, and the head of the Ganesha Familia, Lord Shakti, happened to witness the attack."


    "Shakti... It''s a bit of fun. But when the gods return..." Finn took the document, glanced at it briefly, and immediately covered his forehead like a headache: "Assassination of the gods... Who is so crazy?"


    At this moment, the door of the living room was suddenly pushed open, and with a light bang, Rivillia walked in quickly with a stack of documents:


    "Finn, did you get that message?"


    "Rivilia?" Finn glanced at the door, then smiled bitterly: "I received the news, and I''m having a headache. What about you, what do you think?"


    "I''m frightened." Rivilia pointed to her pale face, ran over quickly with the document in hand, and said in horror, "Do you have any ideas?"


    Finn shook his head at this time, then sighed: "If you have any ideas, notify Loki, and then see what the guild thinks, and see if they join forces to seal the city, or temporarily suppress the matter and investigate secretly. "


    "Capture? Are you sure?" Riviera said to Finn in astonishment, with a little disbelief in his eyes: "When did you become so reckless?"


    "Ah?" Finn was stunned for a moment, and noticed that there was something wrong in Riviera''s attitude. It''s not that this god-killing incident has never happened. Riviera has lived for almost a hundred years, so why is she so excited?


    However, before Finn could say anything, another figure rushed out of the door.


    "Finn, Riviria, have you all received the news?" Ais, who rushed into the room with the document, asked nervously.


    "Received, Finn asked us to prepare for the United Guild to seize, or to investigate secretly..." Rivilia explained as calmly as possible.


    However, Ais shook her head directly at this time:


    "not enough!"


    "It''s not enough if we add the guild. At least we need to add Freya''s family. The most important thing is to let Mr. Su Jin do it himself."


    "Wait... what''s going on? Did you receive news that I don''t know about?" Hearing this sentence, Finn suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    The addition of the Loki family and the guild is not enough, but also the Freya family and even Su Jin? Are you going to fight the war of annihilation?


    "do not you know?"


    Riviria and Ais turned their heads together and looked at Finn Road in surprise.


    "What do I know? I received the news at the same time as you guys." Finn couldn''t help rolling his eyes, sitting on the sofa angrily, frowning while his feet were off the ground: " Riviera, can you explain?"


    "Look at the sighting report provided by Shakti at the end of the document." Riviria raised the document in her hand and said solemnly, "Look at the description, is it familiar?"


    "Huh? Report?" Finn opened the report in his hand, flipping the pages, his eyes getting more and more astonished: "The appearance of the assassination suspect...silver-gray hair...different pupils...invisible attacks, in an instant will include All the guards including Shakti were knocked down... Suspected of Silent Alphia?!"


    "This? How is this possible!" Finn held the report, dumbfounded.


    Riviria sighed at this time: "Shakti was once defeated by that person, and she will not admit her mistake."


    "Finn, what do you think?" Ais said with a stern expression on her face.


    Finn put down the document, picked up the coffee on the table in front of him, stirred with a spoon, and his eyes wandered:


    "I''m scared...she, how did she come back to life..."


    Seeing Finn''s panicked appearance, Rivillia and Ais didn''t say anything, but sighed in unison.


    At this time, Riviria pinched her brows like a headache: "That monster made a mess of Orari seven years ago, the gods were repatriated no less than 20 people, and nearly a hundred family members were half-crippled, and now they are surviving again. Come out, her title is ''Silence'', not ''undead''."


    "It''s useless to say anything now. The important thing is to determine her identity. If it is really quiet, then things will be big."


    Finn put down the coffee without taking a sip, picked up the document directly, bit his left thumb and said:


    "Seven years ago, she led the dark faction to attack Orari. Although she failed in the end, it was only because she was seriously ill and we found an opportunity. This time, it is difficult for her to find a cure."


    "The old man of the previous era, why do you have to come out at this time?!" Rivilia said a little upset, although she was three times older than Alphia, but according to Euleri''s view of the times, she was really Alfia. Fia''s ''Junior''.


    When Alphia challenged Leviathan, the king of the sea, Riviera wasn''t even level five.


    At this time, Ais, who was standing next to him, held the document and said with a puzzled expression, "Why... Alfia failed to assassinate..."


    Hearing this, Finn looked up at Ais and sighed: "Isn''t there some information? It happened that Mr. Su Jin was a guest in Aphrodite''s family, so he just stopped her."


    "Ah, that''s what I want to ask." Ais nodded and asked with a natural face, "Why is Teacher Su Jin in Aphrodite''s family and with Aphrodite in the early hours of the morning? ?"


    "It''s probably a coincidence..."


    Finn had just finished speaking when he sensed something was wrong and flipped through the document in his hand suddenly.


    Oh yes!


    Alphia''s assassination is just fine. That woman really wants to play assassination. Basically, she chooses the time according to her mood and picks a hapless person. This is normal. That woman has such a willful personality and has such a willful strength.


    The key question is, why did Su Jin appear in Aphrodite''s room at 12:30 in the middle of the night, and so happened to stop Silent Alphia.


    Did these two know each other before? Or even... just love murder? Zheng Gong saw her husband and the mistress sharing the same bed, and couldn''t help waving a hatchet?


    The more Finn thought about it, the more embarrassed his expression became, the more embarrassed his face became, the redder his face became.


    A big man appeared in a woman''s private room at 12 o''clock in the middle of the night. This woman is still the goddess of beauty, the connotation of which is really... power.


    "Finn, Finn? Can you answer?"


    Hearing Ais'' voice, Finn raised his head subconsciously, met Ais'' puzzled face, and suddenly realized something.


    How dare he explain this kind of thing to Ais! !


    Chapter 1237 The black hand behind the scenes is dumbfounded


    Just when Finn was distressed, a light cough came:


    "Cough cough!"


    When Ais heard the sound, she turned her head, looked at Riviria who put her fist to her mouth, and tilted her head slightly.


    Riviria rolled her eyes at Finn, saw the grateful look in the other party''s eyes, closed her eyes and coughed lightly, and then explained to Aisy: "Aisy, maybe Mr. Su Jin discovered Alphia''s trace in advance, That''s why it appears in the residence of Lord Aphrodite."


    "Is that so?" Ais tilted her head, her expression a little confused.


    "I think so," Riviera emphasized, then gave Finn a wink.


    Finn immediately understood, and quickly changed the subject: "No matter the reason for the matter, at least the situation has not developed in the worst direction. The top priority now is to figure out why Alphia still appears."


    Speaking of this, Finn asked Ais deliberately: "Ais, seven years ago, can you be sure that Alphia was transferred into the magma?"


    When Ais heard this, she couldn''t continue thinking about the previous question, but seriously recalled the scene seven years ago: "At first, because of a serious illness, Alphia, who was struggling to stand, jumped in front of me. After the incident, God Hermes found relics in the cooled magma and buried them outside the city of Aura, I am sure of this.¡±


    Hearing this, Finn nodded seriously, touched his chin, turned his head and asked, "Riveria, can you survive in the magma?"


    Riviria thought for a moment, frowned and said: "If you use magic, you can do it in a short time, but it can''t exceed 30 minutes. Although Alphia is seriously ill, she is even considered a magician who doesn''t do a good job, but in magic. As a guide, she is indeed far ahead of me."


    "So... do you not rule out the possibility of escaping by suspended animation..." Finn sighed in a subtle tone, and at the same time, he was indeed suspicious of a certain ill-behaved God of Hell.


    Under the assumption that ''jumping into the magma'' was a tactic to get away with fake death, the suspicion of Hermes who retrieved the relic as a witness was very high.


    Shaking his head, Finn pressed these speculations into his heart. Without sufficient evidence, he didn''t want to provoke a god: "If that''s the case, then the temporarily fake ''Alphia''s survival'' is a real thing, then her What will the strength be like?"


    Speaking of which, Finn turned his attention to Rivillia and Ais. Both of them fought Alphia seven years ago. Of course, they belonged to the disastrous side, but it is undeniable that now Oralie, and only the two of them know Alfia''s power.


    Facing Finn''s questioning eyes, Rivillia sighed lightly, shook her head and said, "It can''t be level 9, even if that woman is lucky enough to cure her terminal illness, it is impossible to level up. , after all, it is almost impossible for her to enter the dungeon for adventure if she survives."


    Finn nodded knowingly. Even if Alphia was alive, she was cured of a terminal illness, and it was only level 8 at most, which was also his guess.


    After all, all the monsters in the world come from dungeons. If you want to accumulate experience and level up through adventure, you can still be outside of Orari before level 3. After level 3, you must go to the dungeon.


    And dungeon adventures must be organized behaviors. After all, wanting to take risks, drug supplies, food supplies, equipment maintenance, map exploration, and safe area cleaning, these things are extremely troublesome and necessary.


    However, these things are generally controlled by the Loki family and the Freya family, and there is no way to get past them.


    If nothing else, let''s talk about equipment. There are only two families in Orari that can make level 6 equipment. One serves the Loki family and the other serves the Freya family. It is almost impossible for Alfia to start.


    unless¡­


    Seeing Finn''s contemplative appearance, Riviria immediately guessed his thoughts, shook her head and said, "Freya''s family can''t help her, at least with Alfia''s character, they will definitely reject Freya''s" Enthusiasm'', although I hate her arrogance, I have to admit that she has arrogant capital, and..."


    When Rivilia said this, her face flushed slightly, and she seemed to feel that she was rarely embarrassed to gossip behind her back: "Her sexual fetish is normal, and she doesn''t like women."


    What kind of temperament Freya is, Euleri''s great family knows all about it. Although they haven''t heard much about the beauty god''s attack on human beings, there are still a lot of flirtatious lace.


    As far as Riviera knew, Alphia was not the kind of character that would make women flirt.

 Chapter 908：

    Riviria''s face was solemn at this time, and her face was not very good-looking and said:


    "It''s all been sold on the street... According to the habits of the Hermes family, this news has been passed on more than five hands with a high probability, and it has reached the lowest level of the market."


    "In this way, basically all of Orali''s family should already know the news."


    "The Sage''s Stone that can resurrect the dead and make people live forever...plus the guild''s sudden assignment of tracking tasks..."


    Riviria pinched her brows, and then sighed helplessly:


    "It always feels like I''m involved in a big trouble."


    "Do you want to inform Loki?" Ais asked calmly, her emotions did not seem to be affected by the appearance of the Sage''s Stone.


    "No need to notify. Since this kind of thing has spread like this, Loki will definitely find us as soon as possible. It is estimated that she is already waiting for us in the guild."


    "Let''s go. If you have something to do, wait until you finish the task."


    "Oh..." Ace nodded when she heard the words, and then silently followed in Riviria''s footsteps.


    However, when the two followed behind Aegina and arrived on the fourth floor of the guild headquarters, they saw Loki leaning against the entrance as soon as they exited the stairs.


    "Yo! I''ll be back so soon!"


    Entering the familiar Loki who waved at the two of them, Riveria''s face suddenly darkened, and she said angrily:


    "Loki, you have to give us an explanation for what happened today."


    Deliberately let her and Ace wait in the family headquarters for the task of ''chasing Dionysus'', and the gossip that has obviously been flooded just now, to say that this matter of the sage''s stone has nothing to do with Loki, Riviley Yana is not a word.


    "Oh, I can''t hide it from you!" Loki laughed, scratched his head, and said to Aina: "Elf, go down first, and then I will lead these two people."


    "Yes." Aegina nodded when she heard the words, then glanced at Rivillia and withdrew.


    When Aegina left, Loki suddenly glanced at Ais, then sighed and said to the two of them:


    "Come with me, I have a mission for you."


    "What mission?" Riviria asked in confusion.


    And at this moment, a male voice rang out:


    "Slay the black dragon."


    Su Jin walked up the stairs to the fourth floor, and then looked at Ais, who was staring at him intently, her hands clenched tightly, the corners of her mouth curled up and said:


    "That''s what the mission is about."


    Chapter 1262 Transaction with Loki


    "Slaying the black dragon?"


    Hearing this, Riveria''s first reaction was not surprise, but turned to look at Ais.


    As the person who brought Ais out from the depths of the dungeon back then, Riveria naturally knew that the other''s parents were the heroes of the legend of Orari, the hero who once wounded one eye of the black dragon, also understood Ais''s parents. Parents may have died at the hands of the black dragon.


    Riveria even saw Ais''s special attack on the dragon because of the desire for revenge, combined with the power of favor.


    Knowing this, she naturally understood the significance of besieging and killing the black dragon to Ais.


    She is now worried that Ais will ignore the news of the black dragon after hearing the news, and will directly participate in it regardless of the danger.


    Sure enough, after hearing Su Jin''s words, Aisi said directly to Su Jin: "Teacher, I want to join this siege."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was not surprised, but smiled and said:


    "I''ll invite you even if you don''t tell me."


    "Well, speaking of it, I don''t seem to have given you ten training tasks. If you think about it, challenging the Black Dragon seems to be a good choice."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Riveria couldn''t sit still:


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Su Jin, it''s a bit too much for Ais to challenge the black dragon now. At least wait for this child to make a breakthrough, at least, at least until the child reaches level 9 before you can try to challenge the black dragon, right?"


    "After all, the Hera family with level 9 failed..."


    Before Riviria could finish her words, she suddenly felt cold all over her body, as if she had fallen into a world of ice and snow. Her words were interrupted at once.


    It was at this time that a sneer came from the direction of the stairs behind Su Jin:


    "It''s only been a few years since I haven''t seen you. You, an elf kid, have grown a lot in their mouths. Are you worthy of being an elf royal family? Except for strength, everything can grow rapidly with age."


    Hearing the words full of contempt, Riviria''s face changed, but when she saw the woman behind Su Jin showing her true colors, her pupils suddenly shrank:


    "Alphia?"


    At the same time, Ais who saw Alphia subconsciously put her hand on the hilt of the sword, ready to attack.


    It was at this moment that Alfia noticed Ais'' movements and found that the opponent moved her hand to the weapon before she could react, and was ready to attack.


    Aware of this, Alphia''s expression changed slightly, and then she said unsurely: "This blonde has a grudge... Is that kid from 7 years ago... Has he grown to this point?"


    Seven years ago, she led the dark faction at that time to attack Orari. On the surface, it was an attempt to subvert the government of the gods, but secretly, she planned to cultivate heroes of the new era by dying. That is, at that time, she and Li Veria and Ais fought a battle.


    However, seven years later, Riviria was still the second-rate thing that she could solve with a single knife, but Ace has reached the point where she has to pay attention to it now.


    Thinking of this, Alfia couldn''t help but glance at Riviria, then turned around and asked Su Jin:


    "What''s the name of this blond kid?"


    He looked at me and asked Ace''s name again. Does this mean that my name doesn''t fit into her ears? Seemingly having a heart-to-heart, Riveria guessed Alphia''s thoughts in an instant, and was very annoyed by it.


    "?" Su Jin was surprised when asked suddenly, and then he said, "Ais Wallenstein, what''s wrong?"


    Alphia said uncertainly at this time:


    "You taught it?"


    Although Ais was a cutting-edge back then, she was too weak, and her foundation was not strong. Alphia had already speculated that the opponent was at most Ota, but now there is an obvious deviation.


    In her own eyes, Alphia is very confident. Since there is a deviation, it must not be her eyesight problem, but Ais secretly opened up.


    And what can be compared to Su Jin in Oralie, that''s why she asked such a question at this time.


    In the face of Alphia''s question, Su Jin calmly said at this time: "When I saw it a few days ago, I taught it a little."


    Hearing this, Alfie Adam immediately praised: "I didn''t expect this little guy''s talent to catch your eye. I thought your request was at least my level."


    What do you mean at least your level... At your level, I''m still a rookie, no, you are stinking... Su Jin complained about Alphia in her heart, then turned her head and said to Loki:


    "It seems that you haven''t explained things to them clearly?"


    "Isn''t this what I was about to say, you came here!" Loki said of the grievances on his face, how did she know that Su Jin came so quickly, and didn''t Riviria and Ai Si also just come back?


    Su Jin calmly looked through Loki''s waist, um, there are some obvious bruises, this guy is probably fighting Hestia again, which is a little delay:


    "You quarreled with Hestia again?"


    "I quarreled with her? Just kidding, I''m up to a few million in minutes, how could I..." Before Loki finished speaking, he immediately persuaded Su Jin''s faint gaze, and said in a low voice, "Okay. , a little noisy, but it doesn''t matter, at least you can make do with her."


    Hestia can only make do with it? How hilarious are you playing? No, what is meant by improvisation? Su Jin was speechless, but changed the subject and said:


    "Explain to Riviria."


    Hearing this, Loki laughed dryly, then quickly pulled Riviria and Ais aside, and whispered.


    "What? Is the news about the Sage''s Stone fake?"


    "What? This is to limit the black dragon? Surround and kill with traps?"


    "What? The guild assigned Loki and Freya''s family, together with Alphia, to besiege the black dragon? During this period, are we going to transfer to the guild''s banner?"


    After listening to a lot of breaking news, Riviria only felt that her whole head became dizzy.


    On the other hand, Loki clapped his hands and gave Su Jin a thumbs up:


    "nailed it!"


    Su Jin glanced at her, and then said to Riviria:


    "Is it all clear? If it is clear, come with me. After the transfer of the family is over, the black dragon crusade will begin."


    After hearing the words, Riviria looked at Loki, and at Ais, who had no hesitation about the transfer, and finally gritted her teeth, nodded towards Su Jin and replied:


    "Yes! Mr. Su Jin."


    Chapter 1263 Waiting for the return of the hero


    A living room on the fourth floor of the guild.


    The crystal magic stone lamp hanging from the ceiling glowed with blazing white light, illuminating the entire hall.


    In the center of the hall, on the white fabric sofa, Riviria pressed the white bath towel under her body, revealing her clean shoulders and her back full of sacred words.


    Behind her, Su Jin was sitting on her lower waist, holding a silver needle slowly approaching her fingers.


    The subtle pressure on her body made Riviria''s face turn red, and her skin was faintly pink.


    In addition, Alphia, who was sitting on the single-seat sofa, leaned on the armrest of the sofa in front of Riviria, and Loki, who was giggling, and Ais, who was standing on the side with a blank face, gave Riveria''s unimaginable ''stress''.


    "Can you be faster?" Riveria clenched her teeth and couldn''t help urging.


    However, in the face of her request, Su Jin apologized insincerely: "I''m sorry, I''m inexperienced, I need to think about it."


    Riviria tightened the remaining white kerchief and couldn''t help but ask, "Where does it take to draw sacred text? Isn''t it enough to be able to write?"


    "It has nothing to do with writing, what I want to brew is how to make this needle break-proof."


    As Su Jin said, he stabbed the silver needle into his finger, but except for the slight depression of the belly of the finger, the finger was not hurt at all.


    After doing this, Su Jin leaned down and put the conflict between the hand and the needle in front of Riviria:


    "Nuo, you see it, don''t brew for a while, this needle can''t break the defense!"


    "Wait, breathe! Breath hits your back... don''t put your head down!"


    Hearing the screams of the elf girl, Su Jin shrugged and said helplessly, "It''s my fault."


    After speaking, he raised his head and asked Loki, "Is this guy usually so sensitive?"


    When Loki was asked this question, his expression suddenly became strange, and his expression was faintly unhappy:


    "When I updated the favor, there was no expression at all, tsk, I didn''t expect you to be a patriarchal guy, Riviria. It''s really hateful."


    "Isn''t it just a little more handsome, as for?"


    Hearing the unpleasant smacking sound, Rivia immediately lowered her head with a flushed face, and buried her face in the sofa.


    Alphia next to him sneered: "Who made you look average."


    "What did you say!" Loki raised his voice and shouted angrily at Alphia: "Girl from the Hera family, do you have the ability to say it again?"


    "Strange, are you the number one beauty in the heavens in your eyes?" Alfia looked at her suspiciously at this time: "It''s obviously not as good as me as a human being."


    "Damn! Damn kid, **** Hera family." Loki glared at Alphia angrily, obviously annoyed.


    However, she really couldn''t refute, after all, among the gods, Loki''s appearance was really average, not to mention Alphia, Ais could hang her and beat her.


    Not long after, ''damn good-looking animals'', ''big **** are amazing! '', ''I just haven''t grown up yet'', such remarks kept echoing in the room, causing Su Jin to hold back his laughter and feel very uncomfortable.


    After finally venting his emotions, Su Jin took a deep breath, pierced his fingers, and forbade writing sacred words on Rivilia''s back.


    At that time, feeling the touch and temperature of that finger, Riveria shuddered, clenched her teeth tightly, and let out a low humming in her mouth.


    At this time, Loki, who saw Su Jin finally moving, stopped complaining, observed for a while, and found that there was no strange phenomenon, so he couldn''t help frowning, and asked Su Jin:


    "Hey, little brother Su Jin, are you sure that this favor coverage is effective?"


    "I heard Ais say that this can make up the foundation and break through the original attribute bonus, so I finally agreed to let Riviria transfer. If it doesn''t work, my mother will lose a lot."


    Hearing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes at Loki while moving on Riviria: "Shut up quietly, a piece of power still can''t satisfy you?"


    "Hey~ why did you tell this?" When Loki heard Su Jin mention the ''power fragments'', he was immediately unhappy.


    Can you say that Riviria and Ais were ''sold'' for a high price? Of course I can''t say it. I said how Loki is a god.


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said speechlessly, "Just keep pretending there."


    A piece of power in exchange for the conversion of Ais and Riviria. Of course, if Loki goes to Little Garden and joins Arcadia, the two Loki families will continue to be subordinate to Loki. This is Loki. Ji agreed to the conditions for the two to switch to Su Jinmen.


    Although it is said that in this transaction, Su Jin made three ''subordinates'', but Loki is really not at a loss. After all, the power fragment was divided from the ''Rocky'' Lingerie of Hakoniwa. For example, it is no less than a guiding light to the four-digit number.


    If Su Jin hadn''t thought about prostituting a future four-digit figure, he would not have agreed to this kind of deal.


    ??????


    Despising Loki''s greed in his heart, Su Jin quickly drew sacred text on Riviria. After the golden font completely covered the girl''s back, he stopped, raised his hand and sipped his fingers:


    "The grace update has been completed. If there is no accident, in an hour, Riviria will be able to advance to level 7."

 Chapter 912：

    Hestia rolled her eyes, then looked at Artemis with pity and said:


    "However, Artemis, around Su Jin, is not as good as you think."


    "I''m mentally prepared." Artemis took a deep breath.


    I''m afraid that your mental preparation is not enough... Hestia murmured in his heart, and then, suddenly, he didn''t know what to say.


    The best friend has turned into a rival in love, and now she really wants to sort out this relationship.


    Likewise, Artemis has quieted down, and she is also mitigating the consequences of the desperate gamble just now.


    That is, in this quiet occasion, they heard a little bit of a shattering sound.


    "Teacher, ah... they are all outside, won''t you stop?"


    "Wait a minute, it''s almost over, just be patient, Ace."


    "But I think... um... ah, I''m going to rush in soon."


    Artemis suddenly raised his head and glanced at Hestia, and then the two of them looked at the bedroom next door that was not locked tightly.


    After two or three seconds of silence, Artemis came over and opened the door.


    "Ah, really came in." Ais said in surprise.


    Artemis was silent for a while, then closed the door, turned his head and said to Hestia:


    "...I don''t think I''m ready yet, but I''m ready to destroy this church."


    Hestia raised her head, revealing empty eyes, and laughed dryly:


    "Go ahead, don''t mind me!"


    "OK!"


    In the next second, the goddess bends the bow and shoots the arrow.


    In the next second, all of Orari''s people heard a loud bang.


    Mushroom cloud soars into the sky in the West District!


    Chapter 1269 Shocked Su Jin for a hundred years


    In the basement of Arcadia headquarters, a basement lit by candles.


    Quietly, strands of color slowly outlined a human figure in the void, and it didn''t take long for Su Jin''s figure to appear in the basement.


    Su Jin opened his eyes, looked at the familiar dark room in front of him, and looked at the door elf Apoli, who was dozing with his eyes closed not far away, and could not help but let out a sullen breath:


    "I''m back!"


    In the wrong world, control the guild, remotely control the "hero" to kill the legendary black dragon, and use the sage''s stone to lead the entire Orali''s adventurers to the dungeon to hunt for treasure.


    Su Jin, who has achieved three works in a row, met the observation requirements almost without any accident, thus completing the observation task.


    Although it was said that at the end of the completion, there was a little misunderstanding in the small game with Ais, which made Artemis and Hestia see things they should not see, and even caused the goddess to run wild, but in the end, Su Jin still coaxed the goddess and got rid of the hatchet.


    "It is estimated that Artemis has not calmed down yet, but it doesn''t matter. When she arrives at Hakoba, there will be time to explain to her."


    Su Jin said this and pinched his eyebrows, eased his emotions, raised his hand and swiped, and opened the interface of the dimension forum:


    [World No. 007 [Is it a mistake to seek encounters in the dungeon] The observation was successful! ¡¿


    [According to the forum-central friendly agreement, the share will be deducted from the basic operation consumption...]


    ¡¾Ding¡­¡­! ¡¿


    [I have been informed of the request of the forum holder to conduct intelligence control on the world. This operation requires all the gains of the world, please confirm. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! The confirmation message has been received, and now the intelligence control will begin... the control is completed, I wish you a happy life~]


    Seeing this series of news, Su Jin''s mouth twitched a few times, secretly scolding the forum for asking for money.


    Although it is to avoid those two-digit explorations of the wrong world, but if you eat all the receipts in one go, your capitalist forum really has enough capital.


    If it wasn''t for the purpose of controlling the ability of ''Benefit'' in my own hands, and if I hadn''t considered the inclusion of the Greek gods, I would have gained a lot of merit and increased my spirituality. Believe it or not, I''d just dismantle you bastard!


    Damn, the more I think about it, the more angry I get... Su Jin''s face twitched a few times, took several deep breaths in a row, then slowly exhaled, and then shouted:


    "Alger, are you there?"


    Su Jin''s shouts echoed in the basement.


    At the same time, strands of color that seemed to be able to evoke emotions slowly emerged in front of Su Jin. In the void, an invisible brush waving, bit by bit, outlined a rare and beautiful girl with purple hair.


    As soon as Shiver appeared, the beautiful purple-haired girl in pure white restraint clothes, whose figure was outlined by the restraint belt, frowned and asked:


    "Su Jin, are you back from another world?"


    "Is it a failure? Why didn''t I find your newly observed world in Hakoniwa Central?"


    Su Jin didn''t respond, just opened his hands and hinted at Alger with his eyes.


    Alger was stunned for a moment when he saw this, and then he opened his hands in annoyance, hugged him, and let himself be hugged into Su Jin''s arms and said:


    "What''s the matter, all of a sudden you''re acting coquettishly?"


    "Could it be that you really failed? If you fail, it doesn''t matter. If Hestia really dares to make things difficult for you, I will block her door tonight."


    Su Jin embraced Alger, chin resting on the top of the girl''s head, took a deep breath, sniffed the girl''s fragrance and said:


    "That''s not necessary. In fact, it''s not a failure. It''s just a little trick to hide the world I observed."


    "???" Alger froze for a while, raised his head, looked up at Su Jin''s face, and after making sure that the other party was not lying, suddenly said strangely: "You mean, you hid that world? Are you sure?"


    She just discovered for the first time that when Su Jin returned, she directly intervened in the central system, searching for the new world that Su Jin observed, but found nothing.


    Who is she!


    Lingge arrived at the ancient protoss with three-digit exceptions, the original magic star, the only three-digit exception in Hakoniwa, and the highest combat power in name.


    In this way, she still can''t search the world that Su Jin blocked?


    Subconsciously, Alger thought of several things.


    First, where did Su Jin find the means, how could he be able to hide from my search?


    Second, what kind of treasure is there in the world observed this time, and Su Jin was forced to hide it in this way.


    The third is that this wave has made a lot of money for the evil girl in Halloween and the sullen girl in Hestia. It is incredible that Su Jin still has such a high-quality world hidden in his hands!


    With a lot of twists and turns in his mind, Alger couldn''t help but patted his forehead, and then asked Su Jin:


    "How is your harvest, can you meet the requirements?"


    Alger clearly remembered the purpose of Su Jin''s trip to another world this time.


    One is that Bai Yasha wants to step down as the ruler of the class and support Su Jin to come to power, so as to give a share of the sovereignty of the sun, so Su Jin needs to make contributions to the gods. Condition: ''Let the Greek gods gain the possibility of evolution again''...


    It is really hard for Alger to imagine that there is such a coincidental world that can fulfill both requirements at the same time.


    Is it really the same as Athena guessed, Su Jin actually has a lot of world coordinates in his hand, and only throws out one or two copies when he needs it to deal with crossovers?


    This is really outrageous...


    "It can only be said that the requirements are basically met." Su Jin touched Alger''s tender cheek, then stretched out his hand and pulled it in the air, and manipulated it in the forum to lift the intelligence control on Alger''s personal. .


    In an instant, Alger directly sensed the existence of a new world from the center, and in a short while he obtained the information he wanted from it.


    "Benevolence? It was given to humans by the gods, allowing humans to extract the possibility of themselves and thereby evolve? Huh? Hephaestus has become a woman? Ah? Prometheus has also become a woman? Where is there a Hephaestus? Sitia? Hoho? It''s still such a waste Hestia, which is interesting... Wait, my dignified demon star Alger has actually become a father?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin hurriedly stopped: "You are understanding later, I corrected it."


    Alger sullenly received the message, and when he found that Su Jin framed the matter to Zeus, his face suddenly became better.


    "Tsk, this is not good in another world. There are always people pretending to be ''Alger'' to do some bad things. Sure enough, it''s not good for people to be too beautiful."


    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s it." Su Jin agreed like a worm. If you don''t coax Alger at this time, he is a pig''s head.


    After learning the information about the wrong world, Alger''s expression softened a lot. She pinched her eyebrows, glanced at Su Jin, and said:


    "Well, it is considered that you have a heart, and you know that you are thinking of me, but is this thing really a little conscious, the blessing that leads to the possibility... It is a bit similar to the piece of collapsing jade on your body..."


    Alger rubbed his chin, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "I''m not sure about the effect of this thing, but it doesn''t matter, we can find professional people."


    "Professional?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then thought of a person: "Do you mean..."


    Alger tapped the corner of his mouth slightly and said with a smile:


    "Humph, let the goddess of wisdom eat dry food for so long, it''s time for her to exercise."


    Hearing this, Su Jin had a thoughtful look on his face and asked Athena to discuss it... It is indeed a good choice...


    Chapter 1270 Two Versions of Favor


    Arcadia headquarters, in Athena''s room.


    The sun was still on the endless plains, the breeze was blowing slowly, and the grass was undulating like waves.


    Pure white, under an outdoor umbrella with lace edges, a tan casual rattan tea table, sitting on a rattan chair, wearing an olive wreath on her head, wearing a Greek-style white dress, revealing blond hair with clean lotus roots The woman slowly picked up the black tea on the table, took a sip, and turned the book in her hand.


    After a while, Athena, who was enjoying the leisure time in the afternoon, suddenly closed the book and placed it on the rattan table next to her. When she finished, two figures appeared in front of her.


    "Oops, running too fast has messed up my hair, no, I have to take care of it again."


    As soon as he fell to the ground, Alger jumped down from behind Su Jin, suddenly took out a small copper mirror, and fiddled with the bangs.


    Su Jin moved his shoulders and said angrily:


    "This kind of words should be said by me who ran behind your back, right?"


    At this time, Alger raised his chest just right and said seriously: "Pegasus will not complain."


    "My dear, is this taking me as your heavenly horse?" Su Jin couldn''t help but groaned. At the same time, he walked to the rattan table, pulled out a rattan chair and sat down.


    "Is black tea ok?" Athena picked up the brewed teapot and asked softly.


    "Thank you." Su Jin nodded, then watched Athena wash the cup and cut the tea, and finally picked up the snow-white ceramic cup, smelled the fragrance of the tea, and took a sip.


    At this time, Athena also poured a cup of black tea for Alger, and then arranged the tea set with a dull expression:


    "The time you came back was much earlier than I thought, is the plan completed ahead of schedule?"


    When Su Jin heard Athena''s question, he immediately spread his hands and said:


    "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you."


    Su Jin said, stretched out his hand and swiped in the void, and added Athena to the whitelist of the forum.


    In an instant, Athena also received information from the wrong world.


    That is, at this moment, Su Jin clearly saw that the goddess who rarely showed any change in expression seemed to be stunned, her mouth opened slightly, and her expression was very cute.


    Seeing this scene, Alger who finished his hairstyle also looked over, blinked his eyes, and said with a smile:


    "Hey, Athena! What''s the matter with your expression? This kind of surprised fishing is not suitable for you, a female fox!"


    "No...I''m just a little...well, it''s hard for me to describe my mood now..." Athena raised her hand, patted her cheek lightly, and then looked at Su Jin, who was smiling, and thought about it, auditioning Asked: "Did you arrange it?"


    "What did I arrange? What did I arrange?" Su Jin paused when he heard Athena''s riddle, and then said suspiciously, "Is it because my hands observing the world are not clean?"


    He framed the bad deeds of Argol''s prototype ''Ista'' as the handwriting of Zeus, replaced Uranus, obtained his spiritual status, controlled the Greek gods of the wrong world, and then controlled the management of the guild, as well as the sages. The contradiction of the stone was thrown to Zeus, these things, Su Jin thinks that he can do well, right?


    So why is Athena looking like this now?


    Athena''s cherry lips slightly opened, she wanted to speak, but she wanted to stop, and finally looked at Su Jin with a complicated expression:


    "Apollo and Zeus... are also arranged by you?"


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard this.


    He suddenly remembered that Apollo in the wrong world had a perverted ecstasy with Zeus because of Dionysus'' calculations, and after the incident, Zeus scored a brace in revenge.


    If these two things were recorded by the central hub of the little garden... wouldn''t the Apollo of the little garden go crazy?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked quite embarrassed, and said with dodging eyes: "I tell the truth, this matter is not my arrangement, it is a self-development in a sense, only the hands and feet of Dionysus'' identity in the end were made by me. of."


    As soon as Su Jin finished speaking, he heard Athena''s obvious, like a sigh of relief:


    "It''s not just your secret calculations. In this case, with Apollo''s character, you won''t be held accountable too much."


    The subtext is that if Su Jin deliberately calculated, then Apollo would ''explode''.


    In Greece, there are not many gods who have a good relationship with Zeus, and there is absolutely no Apollo, the real Greek affairs manager, who is most disgusted by Zeus, the problem **** king who is always causing trouble.


    Especially now that Zeus raided the outer gate of 3345 and planned to kill Su Jin and was counter-killed, the sky army is focusing on surveillance, the gods are making things difficult, and the compensation matters related to the outer gate are all handled by Apollo.

 Chapter 914：

    Su Jin waved his hand, and said in a somewhat self-deprecating tone:


    "Since Bai Yasha invested in me, the one with Thousand Eyes has been investing in me."


    Shiroyasha is the defeated demon king, and the defeated demon king in Hakoniwa is owned by others, so Shiroyasha is the ''servant'' of the twin goddesses who defeated her.


    Even if the twin goddesses somehow raised this ''servant'' as a daughter and let her toss, the affiliation would not change.


    Therefore, Shiroyasha''s investment is actually equal to the capital injection of the twin goddesses.


    From the very beginning, among those five quasi-single-digit eyes, Su Jin has a thousand-eyed ''stencil'' on the back, which is why until today, no official personnel from Buddhism, Taoism, or even Christianity have been sent to win over Su Jin. s reason.


    Because in their eyes, Su Jin had already stood in line.


    Hearing Su Jin''s self-deprecation, Alger sighed and said:


    "When you incorporated Greece, but you were not stopped, I guessed the mind of the Thousand Eyes, but in my opinion, it''s not a bad thing for that person to be a messenger."


    Alger''s main force in the past was all in the Crusaders, and it was precisely because of this that she understood how fierce the contradictions there were.


    Compared with the cross religion with many internal contradictions, compared with the Buddhist sects that stand on the top of the mountain, and compared with the terrifying infighting, Daoism and Heavenly Court, with many great powers, after careful calculation, the most suitable for Su Jin is really only Thousand Eyes.


    Although the alliance is loose and there are some rotten potatoes inside, as long as the two goddesses, as long as Alpha and Omega are still there, this flag will not fall.


    Su Jin sighed lightly, and he also knew that Alger was telling the truth.


    It''s not hard to guess that he has incorporated the Greek gods and intends to use the resources of the Greek gods to expand Arcadia''s mind, but the twin goddesses did not come forward to stop it.


    Su Jin can see the support here.


    You must know that although Thousand Eyes is a large-scale commercial community of alliance nature, the Greek gods occupy the majority in Thousand Eyes, which can be regarded as pillars.


    This is to be replaced by Taoism, that is, Su Jin is planning to acquire Tianting, and that is Buddhism, that is, Su Jin is buying the land deed of Lingshan. It can be said that if you change any force, Su Jin will be warned when he wants to acquire it. But now the two goddesses didn''t even show their faces, and kept the default throughout the whole process.


    The attitude here made Su Jin feel very delicate.


    Especially the fact that Shiroyasha was raised as his daughter made him feel even more weird.


    ¡®Why do you feel like I¡¯m in a family now, the Greek gods are the dowry given by the twin goddesses? What''s up with this weird d¨¦j¨¤ vu? '' Su Jin muttered in his heart, and at the same time, he gradually lost the idea of ??the twin goddesses.


    ??????


    "Okay, don''t think too much, it''s useless to think too much, why do you feel that I, one of the nineteen tallest people in the garden, are not as much as you think."


    Alger stood on tiptoe and patted Su Jin''s shoulder, then pointed to the front and said:


    "Someone is waiting for you, take care of yourself, life still has to be lived."


    Hearing this, Su Jin took a closer look, but saw a bunny-eared girl with long blue hair and a black maid outfit. No, judging from her current figure, she has obviously shrunk into a loli.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but rejoice:


    "It''s the black rabbit, why did she become a Lolita maid after disappearing for a while?"


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit, who had seen Su Jin turn around and wanted to run, suddenly stopped and turned around, his face was very embarrassed, as if the society was dead, his mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out.


    But for Su Jin, who can read lips, it''s different.


    ¡­


    ''Because I lost the game to Yao, I have to reduce my age today and wear this outfit...''


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly looked strange:


    "Losing the game to Yao? How did you do it..."


    How many days has Kasugabe Yoshi come to Hakotei? Less than three days, right? Can this beat the Black Rabbit in the Boon game?


    Is this because Yao is too strong, or are you too weak?


    Black Rabbit found that it was useless not to make a sound, and suddenly became tearful:


    "Yao Mingming said she can''t play poker..."


    "puff!"


    Do you believe this too? Su Jin silently looked at the silly rabbit in front of him.


    Alger next to him also had a weird expression: "You can''t even play with a child, are you really a Hakoba noble?"


    In her impression, those Hakoba nobles were all force judges who slammed and spoke with their fists, how did they pull their hips when they got to this rabbit?


    "Please don''t say any more, especially the four words of Hakoba Noble!" Black Rabbit squatted down with his face covered, and cried bitterly.


    "..." Su Jin sighed, and then said, "Forget it, come with me next, to meet new companions."


    "hiss!"


    Let the black rabbit wear a maid costume to greet the newcomer? Alger couldn''t help but look back at Su Jin, and suddenly saw the ''persecution'' in the other''s eyes.


    However, on the other hand, the black rabbit immediately got up and said with bright eyes, "Are there any new people? Can we really go to meet them together?"


    Su Jin smiled at this time: "Of course you can, after all, they will also come into contact with Little Garden under your care in the future."


    "Great!"


    Hopeless! Think carefully about your majesty in front of your rivals in the future, you stupid Hakoba noble! Alger covered his face and couldn''t bear to look directly at the black rabbit.


    This rabbit, I am afraid, has been persecuted to the point that it does not realize what persecution is...


    Chapter 1273 Hestia''s Spirituality


    Underground Arcadia, the underground hall that has recently been called the "Hall of the World". Surrounded by huge doors with a height of more than ten meters, Su Jin was standing in front of a door, preparing for the final communication between the two worlds.


    At that time, after looking around and looking at the huge doors around him, Black Rabbit suddenly said with emotion, "There are more and more doors."


    There are already 7 worlds that Su Jin has traveled through and observed.


    In these seven worlds, except for the world of Ghost Slayer, where there is no high-level existence as a hidden base, other worlds have established two-world passages with Arcadia in Hakoniwa.


    As a result, more and more people from the lower realms came to Arcadia through the gate of crossing the realm.


    Although among these people, except for Little Athena who reached the four-digit breakthrough due to the same body, the strongest is the four-digit elite level, and most of the rest are five-digit or even lower, but it is undeniable. The thing is, their strength is improving rapidly.


    Backed by the abundant resources and detailed development route of Hakoba, and Athena, a natural **** and Buddha who is good at cultivating heroes, although the strength of the personnel of Arcadia headquarters is still relatively low, most of them have begun to realize their talents. It is estimated that after a period of time, there will be a large number of talents pouring out.


    This is why Black Rabbit is very happy to know that there are newcomers from the lower world.


    Because after so many years of development, the major outer gates of the small garden have long formed spheres of influence, and the channels for talents have also begun to solidify.


    Although it is said that [2105380 Outer Gate] in the easternmost part of the Eastern District has become the sphere of influence of Arcadia, the earlier talents have long been hollowed out by the great forces of other outer gates, and new talents have not yet been produced. Compared with the virgin land The lower bound of , obviously there is not much comparability.


    Furthermore, the newcomers from the lower realm are in Arcadia because their ''birthplace'' is in Arcadia. In the eyes of the gods of the little garden, they are naturally subordinate to Arcadia, and it is impossible to poach corners unless necessary. Cadia is a big opportunity to inject blood.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was ready to build the gate of crossing the world, clapped his hands, took a few steps back, and said helplessly:


    "It''s just six worlds. I see how happy you are. At the time of Arcadia''s heyday, there were more than 200 subordinate worlds, and I didn''t see you so happy?"


    "This is different!" Hei Rabbit retorted with puffed cheeks.


    "Why is it different?" Su Jin asked back.


    One is for Mr. Xiaoming and Canary, and the other is for you and me. Can this be the same? Black Rabbit stared at Su Jin angrily, and then said angrily:


    "Su Jin, if you continue like this, you will have no girlfriend!"


    "You actually told me this?" Su Jin''s eyes widened in disbelief. He, a man who can open a harem in minutes, was actually said, ''I don''t have a girlfriend? '', or was the black rabbit? What''s wrong with this world? How did it get so fast?


    "Why can''t I say it?" Black Rabbit knew that he had said the wrong thing, but he said bravely.


    "Forget it, don''t care about this." Su Jin turned his eyes away and changed the subject.


    Counting the number of ''Su Jin''s girlfriends'' with Hei Rabbit, he is not so stupid.


    "Where''s Alger?"


    "Eh? Lord Alger was there just now? Strange, where did you go?"


    "That doesn''t matter to her." Su Jin shook his head, then stretched out his hand and swiped in the void, opened the interface of the Dimensional Forum, glanced at the balance of more than 360,000, and clicked on the consumption of 5,000 points for the piercing gate.


    Not long after, the huge door ten meters high in front of him began to hum, and the concepts of time and space converged on it, causing vibrations and rays of light.


    Under the not-dazzling silver brilliance, the door slowly took shape and started its first activation.


    Seeing the door open, Black Rabbit realized something later, pinched the corner of the maid''s skirt, and hurriedly shouted, "Wait, why did it start? Should I change my clothes and come back?"


    Su Jin pretended to be surprised at this time: "I thought you didn''t notice it?"


    "But it''s all here, so let''s use it first."


    Hearing the curse of ''come all come'', Hei Rabbit''s expression changed several times, and finally looked like he was discouraged, and sighed:


    "Obviously I''m still thinking of giving the newcomer a showdown, why is this!"


    Also give the newcomer a kick, you are lucky if you don''t get kicked! Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then the door opened brightly, and after a while, three figures slowly emerged from the gate.


    "Is this Hakoten..."


    An elegant female voice sounded.


    Black Rabbit''s ears perked up, first thinking about being a girl again, and then thinking that, with such a temperamental tone, it must have been through excellent education, which is equivalent to professional training, which means that the community has earned again!


    Well, that''s a good thing!


    Just when Black Rabbit thought so, an unhappy female voice sounded:


    "Hey, Alphia, why are you walking so fast! Didn''t you say that as soon as the door appears, I must go in first!"


    Alphia looked to the left and right, and after Ais was the only one nearby, she snorted:


    "Where did this sound come from?"


    "Don''t despise me based on my height!"


    Hestia, who was one head shorter than Alphia, jumped straight with her feet...


    At that time, Ais turned her gaze, looked directly at Su Jin, and whispered:


    "teacher."


    "Well, welcome to Little Garden, Ace." Su Jin nodded, then congratulated with a smile.


    "Hey, Su Jin?!" Hestia finally noticed Su Jin''s presence at this time, and quickly turned from annoyed to a lady.


    But then, she saw the blue-haired bunny-eared girl standing beside Su Jin, who was taller than herself, and her appearance was too delicate, she couldn''t help but stunned and said:


    "Does Hakoten also have rabbit people?"


    Hei Rabbit, who had wanted to say a welcome message at first, was stunned when he heard this:


    "Rabbit? Rabbit? People are not rabbits!"


    "Huh?" Hestia was dumbfounded, pointing to the ear on the top of the black rabbit''s head and said, "Then this... is it the legendary decoration of Happy Street?"


    "Happy Street special decoration? Why does this sentence sound very sexy!"


    Black Rabbit reached out and touched his ear, and his face instantly turned red:


    "Also, this is not a decoration, this is a real ear, and they are not rabbit people, they are aristocrats of the small garden!"


    "What you''re saying now is like pointing at someone and saying she''s a gorilla, do you understand? You know, in Hakoniwa, it''s taboo to say that Hakoniwa nobles who are born gods and Buddhas are rabbit people. It is very dangerous for you to play the game, you must remember this for newcomers."


    After the black rabbit said these words in one breath, he took a glass of water from the gift card, and after drinking it, he squinted at Hestia and said:


    "By the way, what''s your name as a newcomer?"


    Hestia, who was preached, replied dumbly:


    "Me? My name is Hestia."


    "Hes... Tia?"


    Black Rabbit''s face suddenly tensed.


    "One of the twelve gods of the Greek pantheon, Hestia, the goddess of stove fire?"


    Hestia nodded, and then hesitantly said: "Yes, um... In my world, it is like this."


    Hei Rabbit rolled his eyes when he heard the words, and fell straight towards Su Jin:


    "Hey! I earned it!"


    Chapter 1274 Cooperation


    Su Jin hurriedly supported the black rabbit and patted the rabbit, no accident, very tender.


    Hestia, who was next to him, was a little stunned when he saw this, and said: "What happened to her?"


    "It''s nothing, I''m so happy." Su Jin stood up straight with the black rabbit, then patted the rabbit''s butt, and said angrily, "What about you?"

 Chapter 915：

    Black Rabbit took a few breaths, then blushed, looked at Hestia in front of him with shining eyes, pulled Su Jin''s arm and said:


    "This is Hestia, Hestia, the goddess who is famous among the Greek gods. In the past, many people used her as an example."


    "Huh? Am I so famous?" Hestia froze for a while after hearing this, and soon became happy.


    Did you think it was you? Su Jin didn''t bother to remind this idiot when he saw this scene. What does it have to do with Hestia from Hakoten and your street version of Hestia?


    Contrary to Su Jin, Hei Rabbit was particularly excited:


    "Of course he is famous! You must know that in the dawn period, the one who once held the holy mountain of Olympus with one hand and suppressed the legendary king of demons with the other hand was called the strongest goddess in the heavens! "


    "What, it turns out that the people of Hakoten are so discerning!"


    Hestia proudly raised her chest, with a smug expression on her face, but a drum in her heart.


    The King of Demons is Typhon, right?


    I of Hakoten held the sacred mountain in my hand and suppressed Typhon?


    Yaoshou, everyone is Hestia, can you keep some!


    "Hand holding the holy mountain?" Alfia suddenly glanced at Hestia and smiled.


    The corners of Hestia''s mouth twitched, but she didn''t feel any rebuttal.


    At this moment, Black Rabbit rubbed his hands and looked at Hestia with a smile:


    "Since you are that person''s co-existence, does the spirituality bestowed by the center of the small garden reach four figures?"


    "Ah?" Hestia was at a loss: "The gift of spirituality? Oh, you said the thing Su Jin mentioned, where do you get this spirituality?"


    "Which lead?" Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, and then said strangely: "Of course, the Lingge was given directly by the center of the small garden!"


    "Where is that little garden center, I''ll find it for me." Hestia tilted her head and said.


    Hearing this, the black rabbit suddenly felt something wrong: "He is not where, but..."


    "It''s everywhere, right?" Alfia suddenly said.


    She narrowed her eyes, raised her palm, and in the palm of her hand, a little radiance converged on it:


    "When I got here, I always felt that something was wrong. So this is what Su Jin said to be the gift of spirituality?"


    Ais, who had been silent for a while, suddenly said:


    "Power is pouring out."


    "okokokok?"


    Hestia turned her head at this time and looked at the two of them dumbfounded. What were they talking about? What power is coming out? Why doesn''t she feel at all.


    And ah! Why all of a sudden, these two made me feel extremely dangerous, as if the other side could kill me at any time, but I am now in Hakoniwa, not in Orari, who cannot use divine power!


    Just when Hestia was flustered, Su Jin suddenly said:


    "Black Rabbit, give them three Laplace identification cards, the kind you want special."


    "Oh, okay!" Hearing that, the black rabbit immediately took out a gift card from his chest, and then took out three blank cards.


    Seeing this scene, Ais couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. She looked at the place where the black rabbit hid things in disbelief, looked down at her own, and then looked at Su Jin with a blank expression.


    Look at what I''m doing, I can''t help you to make it bigger? While Su Jin muttered in his heart, Black Rabbit distributed three cards to the three.


    Alphia took the card, and a string of words appeared on the blank page. Then, she looked at the document above and said in surprise:


    "Savior Spirit?"


    "Huh?" Black Rabbit was startled suddenly, leaned over to take a look, and then said in surprise, "A five-digit savior? Have you ever saved the world?!"


    save the world? Black Dragon... Alphia suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Su Jin. In her impression, killing the black dragon can only be said to solve the biggest threat of the dungeon to the human world. If it is really necessary to save the world, it must be Su Jin''s will to resist the arrest of the dungeon.


    Su Jin nodded, and then said, "It''s probably due to the assistance."


    Hearing this, Ais next to her nodded: "Well, I also have this spirit of salvation."


    Black Rabbit appeared beside Ais in a flash, pressed her shoulder, and said in surprise:


    "Another savior spirit?"


    But just when the black rabbit was ecstatic, Ais looked at her profile with a serious face: I couldn''t see... she couldn''t see her movements at all...


    Alphia on the side also had a delicate expression on her face: a bunny race is so strong, Hakoniwa is really a monster-like world.


    "Both of them have the potential to be promoted to four figures."


    After confirming the spirituality of the two, Black Rabbit rubbed his hands together with the expression of an old casino fritter''s ''win big money'', and then looked at the last person with a smile:


    "Then, Lord Hestia, has your spirit identification revealed yet..."


    Hestia didn''t respond, but after a while, he waved the card with a wry expression and said, "Is this thing broken?"


    "How come? This is the latest product of Thousand Eyes. It''s only for internal members... eh? Blank?" Black Rabbit looked at the card in Hestia''s hand, and the whole person was stunned.


    Blank gift card? What the **** is this? Even if it''s a stone, there is a spirit in Hakoba!


    "how can that be!"


    Black Rabbit suddenly appeared beside Hestia, holding the card in her hand, looking at the gift card in her hand seriously, the whole person was stunned:


    "It''s really a blank card, but this... As long as it exists, even if it is a concept, it is theoretically impossible to get rid of the identification! This is an all-purpose identification card made directly with omniscient power!"


    "As long as it exists?" Hestia''s expression couldn''t hold back, co-authoring something that doesn''t exist for her?


    And at this moment, a sigh sounded.


    "Doesn''t it exist... That one is really not polite at all..."


    When several people heard the sound, they suddenly looked at Su Jin, who had a calm face next to them, and stepped on Su Jin to know something.


    "Su Jin..." The black rabbit looked at Su Jin with wide-eyed eyes, and said in a melancholy tone: "What the **** is going on, this is a destined four-digit number!"


    Su Jin scratched his hair at this time and said helplessly:


    "In general, it is estimated that there is something wrong with the Greek **** group, well, it is not a big deal."


    "After all, I originally wanted to take Hestia to Mount Olympus, and now it''s just one more reason to climb the mountain."


    At this time, the black rabbit said: "How do I feel Su Jin, what are you implying?"


    "You don''t feel wrong." Su Jin looked at her faintly, and then said, "But if you don''t want to offend the Hestia in Little Garden, I suggest you don''t ask anything, and don''t think about anything."


    "Oh..." Black Rabbit immediately shrank his neck and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    On the other side, Su Jin narrowed his eyes with a thoughtful look on his face.


    As soon as Hestia came to Little Garden, Lingu was sucked away... The one on Mount Olympus, is this the last step?


    On the other side, knowing that he was going to see Hestia in this world, and thinking of the good name of the holy mountain in his hand, Hestia in the wrong world immediately panicked:


    "This... Su Jin, do you have to meet?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned to look at her, and said with a smile:


    "What do you say?"


    Hestia looked at Su Jin''s penetrating smile, and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times.


    ...


    Heaven, Mount Olympus.


    Kneeling under an altar of holy fire, the gentle woman whose hair was as gorgeous as the flame of a flame sighed softly:


    "Is it just one step away..."


    In the flash of fire, Hades the Hades appeared behind the woman and said calmly:


    "Big sister, there is news from Athena, let us hold a meeting of the twelve gods."


    "...So fast?" Hestia said in a slightly surprised voice, and then she laughed again: "But this is really the style of that little guy."


    When Hades heard the words, his handsome face was suddenly covered with helplessness: "Greece is about to become someone else''s subordinate, you can still laugh."


    "But isn''t that a good thing?"


    Hestia asked back, then slowly stood up, turned around and said:


    "Hades, in my name, summon the twelve main gods."


    Hades heard the words and let out a deep breath:


    "I understand."


    Chapter 1275 Dangerous


    In front of the gate of the realm of the capital at the end.


    Su Jin looked at the 12-meter-high, silver-white new arch with dense azure patterns in front of him, and said with some joy, "Is this old realm gate finally updated?"


    "Yes~ And it''s the latest model this year~ It was assembled by the people of Avalon and sent directly!" The black rabbit standing beside Su Jin responded briskly, and then said happily: "Say It seems that Su Jin also has your credit here."


    Speaking of this matter, Black Rabbit couldn''t help but sigh with emotion:


    "After all, if it wasn''t for Su Jin, you facilitated the cooperation between Arcadia and Halloween, and there would not have sent someone over there to build the realm gate at their own expense, and even generously exempted the use tax permanently, which could save a lot of money. of."


    In Little Garden, the construction of the Realm Gate has long been monopolized by several major forces, and the most powerful of these forces is the Protoss in charge of the realm... the Queen of Halloween.


    To put it a bit harsher, whether or not the space transmission such as the realm gate can be used depends on the queen''s intentions, so the use of each realm gate must be taxed to the queen.


    The lowest gold coin in the realm gate usage fee includes taxation. The community in charge of the realm gate must pay taxes to the queen every year according to the number of users who use it each year. This is also one of the exclusive privileges of the queen.


    "Built at your own expense?" Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and she said with a subtle expression: "It would be great if it was at your own expense."


    Do you really think it''s free, you bunny? That''s what your man got in exchange for being a ''son''! Do you really think that pie can fall from the sky?


    Su Jin groaned in his heart, then turned his head and looked at Hestia who was standing uneasy behind him. He couldn''t help laughing, "Are you nervous?"


    Hestia glanced at Su Jin angrily after hearing the words, puffed up her cheeks slightly and said:


    "What do you say?"


    It was impossible for Hestia not to panic at the thought that she would meet the twelve Greek gods of Hakoniwa next. Although Su Jin is protecting her, God knows what the attitude of those gods and Buddhas is towards her, especially there is a ''Hestia'' in it, which makes people even more nervous.


    In her heart, Hakoten is an enlarged version of Orari, the major communities are the major families, and she is now the newcomer who squeezes in and divides the other ''Hestia'' cake.


    Comparing her heart to her heart, she didn''t think that Hakoten would accept her unconditionally.


    "Relax, they won''t eat you again. Besides, even if they want to bully, don''t you still have me?" Su Jin smiled and stroked Hestia''s hair, and said in a relaxed tone as possible.


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Hestia felt a lot more at ease. Although she always felt that Su Jin''s movement of rubbing her head was a bit visual, a bit like treating a pet, but now the situation is special, Hess Tia also pinched her nose and recognized it.


    Isn''t it a pet! I''ve been a rice bug, but I''m still afraid of being a pet? I, Hestia, fear nothing!


    When the mood eased a little, Hestia asked Su Jin:


    "By the way, are we leaving now?"


    "Not yet, I have to wait for someone." Su Jin looked around, then calculated the time and found that there were still about 5 minutes left before the meeting time.


    "Waiting for who?" Hestia was surprised.


    Hearing this question, Su Jin''s face became a little strange, and his tone was even more subtle:


    "It''s your acquaintance in a sense."


    "Oh, here she is."


    Hestia followed Su Jin''s gaze, and suddenly saw a woman walking towards him.


    The woman had long silver-white-blue hair, wearing an ancient Greek-style one-shoulder white robe, and restrained her waist with a golden waistband, revealing her exquisite figure.


    Cold, even a little bit icy.


    Hestia commented on the woman''s temperament in her heart, but then she was stunned by the familiar divinity: "Artemis? This?!"


    Hestia subconsciously thought about how Artemis had plastic surgery and dyed her hair. Wouldn''t it be because of bad learning and become a little sister? But as soon as she thought of it, she suddenly thought that this might be Artemis of Hakoba.


    But it''s too cold, isn''t it? It always felt like I owed her a lot of money, much colder than the Artemis I was familiar with.


    Just as Hestia was muttering in her heart, Artemis, the goddess of hunting in Hakoba, glanced at the shouting girl, and then turned her eyes away.


    Artemis has long been surprised by the appearance of unfamiliar women around Su Jin, and she will be surprised when there is no girl around Su Jin.


    As for Hestia, a girl with no spiritual aura and powerful eyes, she simply chose to ignore it.


    On the other side, Su Jin, who saw Artemis, was a little surprised and said, "It''s quite early, I thought you were going to be at night."


    Artemis said in a flat tone at this time: "Subordinates have no right to refuse."

 Chapter 916：

    Hearing this tone of hidden resentment, Su Jin couldn''t help frowning. He also understood in his heart that Artemis must have complained when he was reduced from the master **** to a subordinate, but it did not mean that Su Jin would be used to her:


    "Since that''s the case, you just need to agree with my decision ''brainless'' later."


    Hearing Su Jin''s deliberate emphasis on the word "brainless", Artemis naturally understood that the other party was mocking him, so he glanced at Su Jin, took a deep breath and said:


    "I see."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded, and then said, "That''s good, get ready to go."


    Artemis looked at Su Jin''s back faintly, clenched his teeth, and his face was full of annoyance.


    Before she set off, she had contacted Apollo, and Artemis felt a fire in his heart when he thought of the suggestion in the conversation that he persuaded her to "accept your fate".


    Apollo''s younger brother, why should she have to obey Su Jin''s orders and even help him command Greece? Want her to attend the meeting of the twelve gods?


    She is now a defeated person, reduced to a subordinate goddess. Isn''t it a public shame to attend this kind of meeting? And it''s still humiliating in front of a bunch of relatives and enemies.


    Although Artemis was very unhappy with Su Jin forcing herself, she was even more unhappy with Apollo''s attitude of being good for her but not caring about her opinion.


    Didn''t that stinky brother want her to cooperate?


    Then she will cooperate with him to see!


    When Artemis was annoyed, the light of the realm gate lit up quickly, bursting with dazzling light.


    destination:


    Heaven, Mount Olympus!


    Chapter 1276 It''s very chic


    At the foot of the towering mountains, above the layers of clouds.


    Hestia looked up at the mountain range whose top could not be seen, looked at the continuous temple on the mountain, full of divine light, and looked at the white and simple, inscriptions all over, the majestic Shiche temple, couldn''t help opening his mouth and said:


    "This is Mount Olympus in Hakoten? The Greek gods and Buddhas live in such a large mountain?"


    "Big?"


    Su Jin felt amused when he heard Hestia''s muttering:


    "How big is this?"


    "In the end, the Olympus Mountain in front of you is just a projection of the real Olympus Mountain under the realm."


    "The real Olympus is essentially the representation of the Greek simulating astrological chart in Hakoten. Its diameter is more than 10 billion light-years, and it belongs to the level of the observable universe."


    "So this mountain range in front of you is essentially a universe, but because of the power of the gods, it is solidified on the box garden, forming an outer door that can be seen clearly."


    "It is said that Wangshan is a dead horse, let alone looking at a universe. In fact, we are still far from Olympus Mountain, at least we have to transfer to several super-large realm gates."


    "The scale of the universe?!" Hestia looked at the holy mountain in front of her, and her face began to twitch faintly.


    That universe is the resident, is this the Greek pantheon of Hakoniwa? Where is the money here?


    At this time, Su Jin, who was logged in to the Heavenly Army, looked at the towering temple complex not far away, and after waiting for a while, saw the black rabbit flying back, and immediately asked:


    "How is the customs clearance procedure of the Tianjun?"


    "It''s been cleared." Black Rabbit shook the silver card in his hand, and then said with a little ease: "Then you can officially enter the outer door where the Greek gods are located."


    "That''s good." Su Jin nodded, then reached out and pulled Hestia, who was drooling at the holy mountain, and greeted Artemis and Black Rabbit: "Okay, let''s go, don''t let People are waiting."


    After the words fell, a group of four came to the nearest realm gate, and after the guarding Greek angel reported it, they made a continuous wide-area space jump.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the scene changed from the holy mountain and the sea of ??clouds to a white and holy palace hall.


    Snow-white as jade, a continuous piece of floor tiles, patchwork, white stone pillars carved with dragons and phoenixes, and exquisite stone carvings and murals suddenly came into view.


    At the same time, a female voice came.


    "Guian, His Majesty Su Jin, His Majesty Artemis, His Highness Black Rabbit and this unknown His Highness."


    With milky white transparent wings on the back and a height of no more than 40 cm, the blond little angel flew in front of everyone with the sound and saluted respectfully.


    Behind her, there was a group of 8 little angels with similar appearances. They flew along with the angel who made a sound, forming two columns, and respectfully greeted them.


    At that time, Xiao Tian, ??the leader, said in a soft and sweet voice:


    "His Majesty Hestia ordered me to come and greet the two majesties to the Palace of Dawn."


    At this time, the leaders of the two teams of angels also flew out, and each came to Black Rabbit and Hestia:


    "The two highnesses, please follow me to the side hall to rest and wait for the call of the gods."


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head to look at the black rabbit, cast his eyes away from Hestia, and signaled the black rabbit to take care of her, then nodded to the angel, and then left.


    "Eh? Is it just separated like this?" Hestia looked at Su Jin and Artemis who had left with the angel, and couldn''t help but said, "Don''t you want to participate in some 12-god meeting?"


    "Of course that''s the case." Black Rabbit was not surprised by this: "Although the twelve Greek gods have built a **** system, each of them is also the leader of a large group of communities, and only Su Jin can talk to them on an equal basis. This leader."


    Hestia shook his head at this time, indicating that he didn''t mean this: "No, I mean that Su Jin was not looking for Hestia of Hakoba because of my spirituality before, so I don''t have to follow?"


    "Don''t need it for the time being, wait for the summons over there to go over there."


    Black Rabbit turned his head, raised his index finger, and reminded Hestia:


    "Also, you must be careful in the heavens. If you can listen to the guide, try to listen. There are too many high-ranking gods and Buddhas here, and the power of gods and Buddhas is not as suppressed by the center as in the lower world. If you encounter a fight with the gods, if you are affected to the point of death, you will die."


    "I have seen in my hometown''s textbooks that many ancestors wandered around curiously because they came to the heaven, and finally got involved in a divine battle that shattered the universe. They died directly, and they could not even be resurrected. Wash away the memory and reincarnate, so be careful here!"


    "So dangerous?" Hestia''s expression suddenly became a little unnatural: "Is Su Jin dangerous?"


    Hearing this, the expression of the black rabbit suddenly became very strange:


    "Su Jin?"


    "He''s a **** and Buddha who fights, um, it''s really dangerous."


    Hestia: "???"


    Hestia: "!!"


    Good guy, it''s not Su Jin that is in danger, but is Su Jin the source of danger? This is really dangerous enough.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mount Olympus, like a mountain range, is in front of the huge bronze gate.


    Su Jin, who had just been brought here by the leading angel, looked at the door engraved with various mythical beast patterns in front of him, but did not speak, but immediately cast his eyes to the bottom of the center of the door.


    There, a heroic woman with blond hair, an olive wreath on her head, a moon-white Greek robe, and a light blue belt around her waist looked at him with a smile.


    "Are you nervous?" Athena had a little teasing on her face: "The next thing you will face is the ''difficulties'' of the Olympian gods."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said:


    "They made things difficult, or Zeus made things difficult?"


    Artemis next to him heard the words and said coldly:


    "They were all bullied by Zeus, so you can understand that their difficulties add up to less than Zeus."


    Su Jin and Athena turned their heads at the same time and looked at Artemis, who was telling the truth. The latter was not afraid, but stood aside with a cold expression.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t say anything. He turned his head and said to Athena:


    "Let''s go and meet them."


    "it is good!"


    Chapter 1277 Your father, I''m back!


    Palace of Dawn.


    In front of the huge long table carved from the tree trunk of the tree of life, twelve huge seats with a height of 100 meters stand around the long table according to the positions of five on the left and five on the right, one opposite to the table.


    On the seat with the abyss engraved on the back, Hades, a man in a black robe, with black hair and black eyes, handsome facial features, and hair hanging down like a hedgehog, said to the goddess opposite:


    "Big sister, Su Jin is almost here, we are here..."


    Hades said this, - a little hesitant.


    He turned his head and looked at the people who were already seated.


    A gentle woman with curly hair, dressed as a woman, wearing an off-shoulder white dress and holding her cheek with one hand, the Queen of Heaven Hera.


    Holding the back of his head, leaning on the back of the chair, and leaning his feet on the table, Hermes was hanging around.


    Sitting upright in front of Hestia, a serious, seaweed-headed Poseidon with his eyes peeking from time to time.


    Apollo holding a book and reading it on his own.


    Hephaestus, holding a compass ruler, quill parchment, and blatantly drawing plans on the table.


    Holding a piece of gray dirt in her hand, where she is holding various animals and humanoid creatures, a brown-haired woman with no one else, Demeter.


    Except for Athena and Artemis who were still outside, Ares who died, Zeus who didn''t know where to hide, and Aphrodite who didn''t respond to the news, the twelve Greek gods, basically all here it is.


    However¡­


    Are you going to let these seemingly out of shape guys negotiate with Su Jin later?


    Talk about a hammer!


    Seeing the fact that this group of children is irrelevant, Hestia felt a headache, and even couldn''t help complaining in a low voice:


    "After all, my heart is gone. If I am an old man, it will naturally be useless."


    At this time, Poseidon pointed to himself, licked his face and said attentively to Hestia: "Eldest sister, don''t you still have me?"


    Hestia was surprised to hear the voice and said:


    "Poseidon, you are already here?"


    The expression on Poseidon''s face suddenly couldn''t hold up, co-author, did you not have my existence in your eyes just now?


    Are you sure you are my sister?


    Poseidon sat on the side with a suspicious look on his face, and did not dare to speak.


    On the other hand, Hestia, after being surprised for a while, also looked at the vacant position with various female manners carved on the side, and said with a bit of melancholy:


    "Is Aphrodite still unwilling to attend?"


    "It''s still the same." Hades shook his head at this time and sighed: "It''s estimated that in a short while, Lingge will be returned."


    Due to the role of theogony, the spirits of Greek gods can appear on suitable gods in the form of inheritance, and the return of the spirits is rare.


    Although the replaced deity is also called Aphrodite, it has inherited the spiritual power and has the strength of the lowest four digits, but the person is not the person he used to be.


    In such cases.


    Except for Hestia''s helpless expression, no one''s expression changed, they were all doing their own thing.


    For them, one less Aphrodite or one more, it doesn''t matter.


    If it wasn''t for Hestia''s call, they wouldn''t have come to this long-lost Mount Olympus after Zeus fell.


    After all, after the fall of Zeus, Greece''s fragile cohesion completely collapsed.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Su Jin planned to incorporate the Greek gods, perhaps in a few hundred years, Greece would be split into several gods, and they would be updated under the attention of Thousand Eyes.


    For the gods and Buddhas who were present for the second time and had an exceptional four-digit number, it only took two people to create a new group of gods, and the rest was nothing but a matter of time.


    And even if you don''t re-establish a group of gods, the gods and Buddhas present are not without a way out. They have many vests, and they will attract a lot of gods if they let it go, not to mention Hephaestus. This kind of person can support a big man of the gods.


    For powerful gods and Buddhas, the **** system is a social platform. Although it is troublesome to replace one, it is just troublesome.


    Knowing this, Hestia originally wanted to try to advance to double digits and use the power of double digits to re-forge the cohesion of the Greek pantheon, but she was stuck in the last step and could not deposit.


    So far, instead of allowing Greece to split, it is better to introduce the variable Su Jin, so that Greece, which is now like a backwater, can flow again.


    This is also the reason why Hestia easily agreed to meet with Su Jin after the hint of the twin goddesses, and even agreed to acquiesce to the other party''s acquisition of the Greek pantheon after a simple exchange.


    As for the so-called requirements, the so-called giving Greece new possibilities is actually a necessity for re-creating cohesion. It is not so much a requirement for Su Jin, but more to teach him how to draw cakes.


    These days, even if it is a group of gods, a **** king who can''t draw cakes can''t be a good **** king.


    ...


    Everyone is an adult, so it is natural to talk about interests.


    The so-called new possibility is actually a new profit point, and in Hakoten is a new achievement.


    And merit, in Hakoten is enough to make people become gods and ancestors!

 Chapter 917：

    In the subconscious of the gods and gods, there is nothing that is harder than the hard currency of merit.


    If you want the horse to run fast and don''t give grass, what kind of leader does Su Jin want to be?


    Go back to the end of the capital and plant sweet potatoes!


    However, on the eve of the negotiation, in this negotiation venue, the sloppy appearance of the twelve Greek gods present made Hestia almost suffocate a cerebral thrombosis:


    "The team is scattered, and people''s hearts are not easy to lead."


    Hestia sighed, and then didn''t care about the attitude of these people.


    Anyway, it''s rotten.


    It all depends on whether Su Jin can make these lazy donkeys run.


    at this time.


    The rumbling sound resounded like muffled thunder.


    The huge copper door of the Dawn Palace slowly opened with a thunderous sound, and the light from the outside shone in, illuminating half of the faces of the gods present.


    At that time, at the gate, the figure headed looked at the gods in the hall, watching their different appearances, couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, and said with a strong voice:


    "Your welcome... It''s quite unique~~"


    Chapter 1278 is a person who can do great things


    As the door opened, when Su Jin''s figure appeared in the eyes of the gods, the air in the hall froze, and a heavy pressure hit his face.


    Whether it''s Demeter holding a clay figurine, or Hermes hanging out, or Hephaestus wielding a pen and ink... One after another line of sight is wrapped in a huge spiritual pressure, and it moves towards Su Jin like a wave. Roll on.


    In the face of the pressure that came upon his face, Su Jin smiled instead of startled, as expected, and said jokingly:


    "Your welcome... It''s quite unique~~"


    He looked around the gods, put his hands in his pockets, and walked slowly to the top seat, and said in an elongated tone step by step: "Every one is as strong as a monster, it''s really scary~~"


    After he finished speaking, he had come to the throne that originally belonged to Zeus, sat down with a thud, and raised Erlang''s legs.


    As Su Jin sat down, the gods, who understood that dismounting Mawei did not play any role, suddenly restrained their breath, and the huge spiritual pressure that originally filled the hall gradually stopped flowing, and finally tended to a stable value.


    In the process, Artemis and Athena also walked to their seats and sat down.


    After everyone was seated, Su Jin glanced at Hermes, who had his feet on the table.


    Hermes'' face froze, pretending to change his posture, moving his feet down, placing his hands flat on the table, and sitting up straight like a student.


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t say anything, but turned his eyes quietly, his eyes drifted over the faces of the twelve gods, and finally looked at the goddess Hestia, whose hair was as gorgeous as flames, the corners of his mouth slightly Warped:


    "It looks like everyone who should be there is here~"


    Su Jinguang, who had received information on the Greek gods from Qianyan a long time ago, recognized his face, and could understand that the gods were missing, and even the absent Zeus and Ares were sent by Su Jin himself.


    The only thing that can surprise Su Jin is Aphrodite''s absence, but Su Jin doesn''t know much about the master''s information, and because the occasion is wrong, naturally he won''t ask more.


    He has only one purpose, and that is to incorporate the Greek gods.


    Therefore, from the beginning of his entry, all his actions are for the convenience of collection.


    All the actions just now, whether it is provocation or teasing, the purpose is only the first step in the collection, which is to lower the price.


    Su Jin doesn''t believe that the twelve Greek gods present here don''t know his purpose. As soon as he came forward, the Reiatsu "demonstration" he faced explained everything.


    Before the wolves are conquered by the leader, they will bark their teeth with the leader to determine the gap, not to mention the gods like the Greek gods.


    If you are not strong, you are not qualified to lead this group of problem children!


    In the face of Su Jin''s teasing tone, Hestia''s expression did not change, but asked indifferently:


    "Do you need me to introduce you?"


    "No." Su Jin said while looking around at the faces of the gods, and said with a smile: "After all, I have admired you for a long time!"


    As soon as Su Jin finished speaking, the ''seaweed head'' next to him laughed:


    "Hehe, you are a very interesting human being. No wonder the White Night King protects you so much."


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words, turned his head to look at the other party, and then said:


    "You are¡­"


    The smile on Poseidon''s face suddenly froze, and Hermes in the lower right corner burst out laughing.


    Poseidon''s face twitched, and then he snorted, folded his arms around his chest, and said angrily: "I take back the foreword, you are the type I hate, um, second only to Zeus."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    Su Jin replied inadvertently, and at the same time added:


    "But in the future, please don''t put me and Zeus side by side in your heart, or I''ll be mad."


    At this time, Hestia, who understood that the two were testing each other, couldn''t help but said helplessly: "Okay, you two can say a little less."


    Hearing this, Poseidon immediately closed his mouth.


    And Su Jin, who was sure that Poseidon didn''t have much malice towards him, also settled down.


    Among the Greek gods, Su Jin has the least contact with Poseidon, Demeter and Aphrodite.


    Needless to say, Aphrodite, who was absent, played with clay all the time, and Demeter, who didn''t even look at him, knew at first glance that he was a difficult person.


    On the contrary, as soon as he came up, he would test, talk to, and even release the kind-hearted Poseidon, who became someone who could win over in Su Jin''s eyes...


    Well, it seems that Poseidon likes to prostitute in Thousand Eyes'' intelligence... No, the male gods of the Greek gods, except Hades, seem to like prostitutes.


    This hobby hurts a bit...


    At that time, Hestia, who had ''suppressed'' Su Jin and Poseidon, saw the two settle down, and while he was relieved, he also spoke out to bring things back on track:


    "Then, let''s start the agenda of this meeting."


    As for what the issue was, Hestia did not explain. After all, the Greek **** group was incorporated by a force that was established less than 500 years ago. It was a bit embarrassing.


    "Then what''s the content of the agenda? I think it''s better to clarify some things."


    The sudden voice made Hestia''s face, who was still calm, stiffen.


    The eyes of everyone present also turned to Hermes following the direction of the voice.


    As the troublemaker who untied the fig leaf, Hermes stole a glance at Athena frantically, with cold sweat on his face.


    Obviously, someone''s ''disruptive'' behavior was a hint from a certain Hermes who dared not speak.


    A certain goddess seems to have an indescribable passion for stepping on Greece.


    At that time, seeing the trouble of ''Athena'', Hestia took a deep breath, complaining in her heart whether Athena was mentally young, and at the same time she wondered if it was Su Jin''s secret instigation.


    The former is okay, it can only be said that Athena is deliberately tossing because of the unpleasantness of the past, and she has to care about the latter.


    Before Hestia could sort things out, the sound of knocking on the table rang out.


    Hearing this voice, everyone stopped, no matter what they were thinking about, and looked at Su Jin, who was in the main seat.


    Su Jin stared at them with a smile, and slowly let go of the restrained spiritual energy.


    The spirit from the king of the sky, Uranus, came slowly towards them.


    "The content of the issue is only one."


    Su Jin''s smiling voice echoed in all directions.


    "Your father, you are back!"


    Chapter 1279 He is still a child


    The spiritual aura originating from the king of the sky is not slow and slow, blowing like a breeze, just like the concept of the sky it contains, it is everywhere, and it is insoluble everywhere, inspiring the future and hope.


    However, its meaning shocked the hearts of all the Greek gods present, unable to control their facial muscles.


    Ouranos!


    Is it Uranus and not Poros? !


    Poseidon, who thought that Athena was trying to create the fourth generation of the gods, looked at Athena subconsciously.


    However, at this time, he saw Athena''s calm and indifferent face, as if everything was under control.


    hiss!


    At this moment, Poseidon thought of many possibilities.


    There has never been any Boros, and the fourth-generation **** king that Zeus feared does not exist at all, or only exists in the future.


    Athena created and cultivated the first-generation god-king Uranus at the beginning, and Su Jin, who was the result of it, was naturally the unfinished spirit of the first-generation god-king.


    The so-called Boros was just a cover up by Athena for Su Jin, and it was this cover up that drove Zeus, who was already suspicious of Athena, to a dead end!


    Thinking about it this way, Poseidon only felt that many mysteries had answers.


    Why does the fourth generation of God Kings, who have no cosmology as a basis, have a defensive analog star creation map? How did Athena create the star map, and what cosmology does it rely on?


    The answer is that there is no fourth-generation god-king at all. Athena is a simulated star map created by relying on the Greek cosmology of the first-generation god-king.


    After all, the myth of Boros has not been born, and the cosmology has not been determined. The difficulty of creating a simulated star map is assumed to be ten, so according to the first generation of "existing, but unfinished, only recorded by the central garden" The difficulty for a god-king to create a view of the universe is six.


    The difficulty of the latter is naturally far lower than that of the former, but Zeus''s vigilance against Ouranos is far less than his vigilance against Poros.


    One is a ''grandfather'' who was overthrown by his ''father'' but was not born yet, and the other is a ''son'' who will die as soon as he is born.


    "It''s a good plan!" Poseidon couldn''t help but applaud Athena''s plan.


    In reality, however, Athena pinched her thighs under the table.


    Ouranos?


    How could the Uranus Linga usurped by Su Jin in the wrong world begin to sprout?


    Isn''t the stolen spirit that doesn''t belong to you? How blind is Hakoba Center to recognize this kind of thing?


    Don''t you mean the strict rules defined by the four-digit number for the center of the small garden?


    Why is it so harsh to me, but different to Su Jin?


    While Athena was shocked by the pull of the center of the box garden, she speculated on the chain reaction brought about by Su Jin''s display of this spirituality.


    While speculating, Athena also subconsciously looked at Hestia.


    as predicted.


    Facing the sudden ''grandfather'', Hestia''s brain went down for a short time.


    Although she guessed that Su Jin might have the possibility of becoming Ouranos, she did not expect the other party to become so soon.


    It hasn''t been more than 48 hours since she put forward the conditions for inclusion, right?


    Awakening Uranos Lingo in 2 days, is this a bug in the center of the little garden?


    The sky ''Uranos'', which is equivalent to the earth ''Gaia'', has a complete spiritual identity that corresponds to a two-digit existence.


    Even if Su Jin''s current spirituality is not complete, but a bud that has just been unearthed, the potential inside cannot be ignored.


    The center of the box garden actually handed over the Lingge with double-digit potential to Su Jin. Does this imply that he must have a seat in the double-digit?


    What kind of world did Su Jin observe to have this possibility?


    The more Hestia thought about it, the more incomprehensible it became, especially now that the Gaia Linga on her body had not even germinated, she was even more incomprehensible.


    When did she start trying to become ''Gaia''?


    Dawn time? Or before dawn?


    The time and energy spent in it have already become the sustenance in her spirituality, and it has become an achievement that promotes the growth of her spirituality.


    Tens of thousands of years have passed, and her Gaia Lingge finally got stuck at the last step. As long as that bud is born, the background she has accumulated is enough to send her to the throne of double digits in one breath.


    With the massive spirituality, the evolution of the spirituality is promoted, and then the evolved spirituality is poured on the authority and turned into its own truth.


    The calculations here, the simulation of the steps here, can be said to be a collection of Hestia''s lifelong efforts.


    However, now someone tells her that her lifelong efforts are not as good as other two days.


    The gap, the jealousy caused by the gap, drowned Hestia''s brain in an instant, making her clench the corners of her clothes under the table.


    "call!"


    Hestia let out a deep breath, and it was at this moment that she noticed the gaze of others.


    Looking down the line of sight, she saw Hades looking at her nervously, with sweat on his forehead, and Poseidon, who was stomping his feet and peeking at her from time to time.

 Chapter 918：

    "Hu~~"


    Hestia sighed again, then showed a relaxed smile, and said a witty word to Su Jin:


    "Correct, the spirit of Uranus, to be exact, should be our grandfather."


    Seeing her like this, Poseidon and Hadiston, who were worried about her losing control of their emotions, felt relieved and patted their chests and breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the other hand, Su Jin, who had no feeling for Lingge Germination at all, only noticed the strangeness of several people, but did not go too deep, just smiled and replied:


    "Oh, it seems that I have to consider whether to occupy the Lingge of Kronos."


    After he finished speaking, he also joked towards Hephaestus:


    "I just don''t know if Hephaestus would you like to have me as a competitor?"


    Hephaestus took a deep look at Su Jin when he heard the words. As an honest man in the Greek **** group, he almost killed Zeus with a hammer. He understood the meaning of Uranus as a spiritual figure.


    At this time, seeing Su Jin ''playing stupid'' there, Hephaestus was in awe.


    This kid is a person who can ''pretend to be confused''.


    And a person who can pretend to be confused is a person who can do great things.


    For Su Jin, Hephaestus has little ill will. He also knows the value of his craftsman to a group of gods, and also clearly guesses what Su Jin thinks. Therefore, he doesn''t mind continuing to serve in the ''group of Greek gods''. .


    Of course, the premise is that this Greece is a Greece led by Su Jin.


    "I think the correction Hestia said before is not necessary for me."


    Hearing Hephaestus say this, Su Jin first paused, and then showed a knowing smile.


    What did Hestia correct? That is Su Jin is not a father but a grandfather, so why did Hephaestus say no correction? Because Uranus is the father of Cronus.


    Ouranos refers to Su Jin, and Kronos refers to Hephaestus. The subtext is that as long as he does not rob Lingge, Hephaestus will agree with Su Jin''s status and will serve for a long time.


    What is this called?


    It''s called a nomination!


    This Hephaestus is a man who can do great things!


    Chapter 1280 Pain and happiness


    "It''s really not necessary?"


    "Of course not."


    "That really isn''t necessary."


    Hades stared at Su Jin and Hephaestus who seemed to be talking cross talk in front of him with a black line, an urge to take out a dung fork and fork them out.


    Oh, his weapon is not called a dung fork, it is called a double-strand fork, it is the embodiment of the judgment authority he holds, but this thing is usually used by him to judge those sinful souls. With more of those things, it''s no different from a dung fork.


    Equally impatient is Poseidon. He has never had any patience. The gods who symbolize the sea have always been irritable and explosive. Otherwise, after Su Jin observed the world of Ghost Extermination, he would not have just suspected that something was wrong. What Taoism did, I went to my old enemy, Zhenwu the Great, to do it.


    Although it was said that there was a wave of calculations from Greece in the latter incident, it was all Hades wiped Poseidon''s **** afterward.


    "You two, if you want to whisper, wait until the meeting is over!"


    Seeing Poseidon''s annoyed look, Su Jin and Hephaestus looked at each other, neither of them were interested in playing Poseidon at this time, so they gave up.


    Seeing Su Jin quiet down, Hestia, who was in a good mood, smiled and said:


    "Speaking of which, how long has it been since I made my request? It doesn''t seem to have taken more than two days, right? Su Jin, are you really ready for the conditions for the incorporation of Greece?"


    Seeing that Hestia took the initiative to bring up the business, Su Jin was not ambiguous and said directly:


    "It depends on your definition of conditions."


    "Oh?" Hestia showed an expression of willingness to hear it, but her heart was indeed stunned.


    She is not worried that Su Jin can''t meet the requirements, because if it can''t be achieved, Athena will definitely persuade Su Jin to come down.


    What she is worried about now is that Su Jin has done too much, and it is still too much to be eaten by Greece.


    If that''s the case, then things will become extra troublesome, not in line with her recent hopes of accumulating strength in preparation for breaking through the double digits in the Godslayer War.


    She doesn''t want to be visited by a bunch of acquaintances at such a time, and she won''t be able to enter, and she won''t be if she doesn''t enter.


    And Su Jin, as Hako Garden''s famous "Timely Rain", naturally has to meet Hestia''s requirements.


    "If you just want the lower tier below 4 digits to evolve further, I think I have achieved it, but if you want to make the upper tier go further..."


    When Su Jin said this, he sighed softly, expressing regret, and the gods present showed expressions of surprise.


    achieved?


    Let Greece go one step further, but Su Jin actually achieved it?


    Although Su Jin just said to let the lower layers evolve, what is the base of the lower layers, can they, the gods and Buddhas with the lowest four digits, not know?


    Due to the constraints of the box garden center and the top bosses, box garden was artificially divided into upper and lower floors.


    The upper level is five-digit number to barely survive, the four-digit number is the grassroots level, and the three-digit number is the top soldier, the heaven where the gods and demons dance.


    The lower level is a talent training base where five figures can be respected in the region, four figures are in charge of one outer door, and it can be called a hegemon. Creatures can also give back to the upper echelons in many ways, such as faith and meritorious deeds.


    It can be said that the lower level of Hakoniwa has always been the battleground of the gods and warriors. On the contrary, the upper level has become a colosseum for resolving conflicts by force.


    In view of this, treasures that can enhance the strength of the lower layers in large quantities will inevitably be valued by the gods. If it is a method that can enhance the collective, it will make the gods even more crazy.


    For example, Daomen wholesales the ''Jindan Avenue'' of the middle-end strong, the ''Fengshen Bang'' that cultivates and controls high-end power, or the ''Great Father God'' system built by Zeus, and the ''Belief in Sanctification'' of the Cross religion, all of which can strengthen The ''Secret Recipe'' of Underlying Strength.


    This is also the reason why Zeus dared to play so much that he almost offended the twelve Greek gods.


    As long as he publicly admits that he is the son of Zeus, he can be given part of his spiritual status and enter the theogony, thus becoming a Greek **** of the "Father God" system that is too important to the Greek group of gods, and can even be called fundamental.


    With this in mind, Zeus is not afraid to offend his colleagues at all, and he will not die no matter what he does.


    It didn''t end until a certain woman with the surname Ya was not afraid of evil and stupefied him to death.


    However, although Zeus is dead, the system of the ''Father God'' is still there, and the Greek gods will have to choose another ''Zeus'' sooner or later.


    But such a mistake can only be seen in the system of personal morality, and naturally it is impossible to satisfy the suffering Greek gods.


    Therefore, it is natural to ask Su Jin to change the system.


    If Su Jin wants to incorporate Greece, he really can''t avoid it. After all, all the top powerhouses who have touched the front line of Box Garden are here. Even if they are not as good as the nineteenth ones at the top, they are also the most powerful ones. Top batch.


    For them, it is extremely simple to establish a portal or join other systems without a satisfactory interest.


    So hearing that Su Jin has a way to replace the ''Father God'' system, even if it is only used for the lower level, it also moved the minds of the gods present.


    In particular, his ability is not high, and the man of ''a certain seaweed head'' who jumped back and forth between the Ouroboros and Thousand Eyes couldn''t wait to ask:


    "Only for the lower level? That doesn''t matter, the point is how much it can be enhanced? What kind of enhancement method is it? We don''t really care too much about whether the upper level advances or not..."


    Having said that, everyone could hear the insincere words in his mouth.


    "Oh, then I''ll save trouble." Su Jin was relieved when he heard the words, and said with his legs crossed: "After all, I want to bled you to draw favors for you. If it''s just the lower level, then any four digits can be done."


    Poseidon: "?"


    Hades: "?"


    Hestia: "??"


    Demeter glanced at Su Jin, squeezed a shrunken Su Jin with clay, and then grabbed her body, but she was inexplicably reluctant to squeeze her face off.


    Look at this situation, this new possibility is even helping us, right? Poseidon frowned, then asked Su Jin:


    "You mean that the ''possibilities'' you speak of can also work for us?"


    When Su Jin heard the words, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he changed his legs and said with a smile:


    "I need a ''volunteer'' who is loyal to his liver and righteousness, sacrifices himself for others, and has the courage to explore new things."


    Hearing this, the gods present fell into silence, and while they were silent, they all turned their eyes to the last seat on the bottom right.


    One look, man, no one!


    Look again, look at the gate.


    Hermeston froze as he slipped half-length out of the hall.


    "Stare..." X nearly N


    Hermes'' throat surged, and he slowly retracted his feet that had stretched out, and then slowly knelt down toward Su Jin, crying and choking:


    "I think... sobbing... I''m Su Jin..."


    "Huh?" Su Jin hummed.


    Hermes shuddered and sobbed:


    "...I''m actually the person you mentioned, Grandpa Zeng!"


    He wows, can''t hold back,


    Cried!


    Crying like a child who no one wanted and was turned over by Zeus.


    Chapter 1281 Don''t be afraid of anything


    "what¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    In the side hall, Hermes screamed one after another.


    "Be quiet."


    A big hand clapped.


    A thud sounded like a watermelon being slapped from Hermes'' head.


    At the same time, Hermes''s ''scream'' also slightly lowered its tone.


    "Why does this thing called grace hurt so much? Didn''t it say in the documentation?"


    "What''s the long-winded? Shouldn''t the observation of this new product be done? I have to take your soul out and see what''s changed?"


    A few seconds after Su Jin''s words sounded, Hermes asked faintly:


    "...Are you sure you''re observing, not deliberately tossing me?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the matter is almost over, I will take out all your soul and see the situation."


    The voice fell, and Hermes'' tone changed.


    "Brother Jin, don''t~!"


    "what¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    In the main hall, many Greek gods who were concerned about the situation of the side hall from a distance suddenly glanced at each other.


    Poseidon blinked his eyes, turned his head, and asked Athena, "Aren''t you worried?"


    "What are you worried about?" Athena, who was holding a book, looked up at him and said lightly.


    Poseidon pointed in the direction of the side hall, pinched a circle with his left hand, raised his index finger with his right hand, and then used his index finger to move in and out of the circle, with a teasing expression:


    "I''m thinking... Could something happen?"


    "Second time." Athena said in a low voice, "I hope you can do it yourself."


    Poseidon''s complexion suddenly changed, turning blue and purple, and he jumped up and stood up from the chair: "Hey, Athena, I haven''t messed with you recently, have I?"


    "Are you sure?" Athena looked at him like she was looking at a fool. She made rumors about her man''s sexual orientation in person.


    Poseidon, is this water in the skull?


    "Okay, let''s talk less."


    Hestia, who was holding the favor document next to him, glared at Poseidon.


    The latter shrank his neck when he saw his eldest sister''s warning eyes, sat back on the chair, crossed Erlang''s legs, and stopped talking.


    Seeing her brother''s appearance, Hestia pinched her brows with a headache, sighed, and then looked back at the information about grace in her hands, and murmured in a low voice:


    "''Take advantage of your own potential and visualize the results of your practice''..."


    "In a sense, it''s a route that complements each other with gifts."


    The unique gift of ability of the little garden is the ability system developed based on the life foundation "spirit" of the little garden, with the concept as the tentacle.


    After countless years of development, this ability system has already flourished, and the development direction similar to favor has not appeared in Hakoten.


    Hades also put down the information in his hand at this time, and said calmly: "It is very similar to Daomen''s ''Golden Core Avenue'', but it is a little bit quicker..."

 Chapter 919：

    Daomen''s Golden Elixir Avenue, to be precise, is the Golden Elixir Avenue created by the "Lao Tzu", which is naturally not a secret to the Greek gods.


    Therefore, in fact, how the effect of the Golden Core Avenue is, everyone here is also clear.


    The first is not to fake foreign objects, not to use too many resources, and even famous for the style of food and drink (the poor cultivators should not eat it), and focus on tapping their own potential.


    The second is that the upper limit of growth is extremely high. The highest-level cultivators known so far have been infinitely approaching double digits. As long as some of the real emperors of Daomen reach the top, then the system of Jindan Avenue will be completely formed and achieve a stable growth from seven to seven. Progressive progression from digit to 2-digit number.


    Although there are not so many people who are destined to become two-digit numbers, it is not impossible to wholesale four-digit powerhouses.


    Compared with Jindan Avenue, Enhui''s prospects are obviously narrower, but according to Hades'' calculations, it is still possible to make a weak life from seven figures to four figures.


    And this is precisely what the Greek gods lack.


    Do you want to try to supplement it and see if you can raise the upper limit of favor? Thinking of this, Hades fell into contemplation.


    At this time, Hestia turned her head and asked Hades:


    "Hades, what do you think?"


    When Hades heard the words, he suddenly interrupted his thinking and tapped the table:


    "Ability development attaches great importance to qualifications, and it is very biased towards trials. If this system wants to become stronger quickly, I am afraid that it will continue to challenge qualified opponents to accumulate resources for evolution. This will lead to a series of troubles."


    "What''s this?" Poseidon asked Hades a question as soon as he saw Hestia, and was immediately unhappy: "There are so many monsters and monsters in my sea world, I can''t kill them all, let those little guys be one of them. It''s just a challenge."


    As soon as Poseidon said this, everyone had to be filial.


    What is Poseidon''s sea world used for? Who doesn''t know there?


    That''s the anencephaly child born to put Poseidon on one night stand with all kinds of life.


    Of course, because of the backstage of Poseidon, these beings are collectively referred to as "sea monsters" in Hakoba, and life can be considered to go on.


    It is a little filial to let the new generation of the gods kill the sea monsters in the sea world, and it is proposed by the ancestor of the bloodline Poseidon.


    "You''d better shut up." Apollo, who had never planned to interject, was disturbed by Poseidon, so he couldn''t help but say a word, speechless: "Hades means that this system is too fancy on the opponent, so It will increase the frequency of fighting, which will lead to changes in the situation, haven''t you heard it?"


    Due to the fact that the Greek gods are subordinate to Thousand Eyes, things like favor must be handed over to Thousand Eyes headquarters. It is obvious that it will be popularized within Thousand Eyes, and even sold to the outside world.


    And the grace that requires ''fighting'' to speed up the evolution, what it will become after it is popularized in the lower classes, you can guess without thinking.


    That''s why Hades said ''there will be trouble''.


    However, Poseidon is obviously not a reasonable person.


    "But what''s this?" Poseidon was a little annoyed, snorted, and said angrily: "Whether it''s my sea world, Zeus'' celestial world, or the monster world left by that guy, not all There are a large number of ghosts, will the Qing capital clear it? Isn''t this just a waste of time?"


    Which group of gods do you think are as deformed as we are in Greece? Also, are you still proud of what you and Zeus got out of their bad crotch?


    Apollo resisted the urge to roll his eyes, he knew very well that Poseidon himself did not understand, but this guy just got angry, and he didn''t care about anything, so he patronized and choked.


    "I can''t explain it to you."


    "Then don''t explain." Poseidon crossed his chest with his arms as if he had won a battle, with a proud face on his face.


    However, the next second, Hestia''s words did not make him happy.


    "Poseidon, for the next hundred years, you will guard Mount Olympus."


    "...Yes." Poseidon just wanted to refute, but when he raised his eyes, he saw Hestia''s warning gaze, and was suddenly startled, and quickly shrank his neck, not daring to choke any more.


    Suppressing Poseidon, Hestia frowned in distress and said:


    "Apollo, we also understand what you mean, but things haven''t happened yet, and the final result still depends on the meaning of that person."


    Thinking of the thousand-eyed man, Apollo fell silent, obviously not wanting to say anything.


    Seeing this, Hestia also expressed understanding, but thinking of Enhui, the greasy fat, she couldn''t help but show a helpless look, she rolled her eyes at Athena and said:


    "Aren''t you going to let him calm down a bit?"


    Athena returned a look of ''it has nothing to do with me'', and then read the book quietly.


    joke?


    Let Su Jin restrain himself? She was almost never killed by this guy at first, but still restrained? When Su Jin was in trouble, she couldn''t hide in time!


    Seeing Athena''s attitude, Hestia had no choice but to put down the document in her hand, glanced at the side hall, and sighed:


    "Now I really can''t think of success or failure."


    Su Jin is still testing the effect of the enhanced version of favor on three-digit numbers. If this can take effect, the value of favor will immediately catch up with the Jindan Avenue created by Daomen, even if it is a little worse in all aspects, but it is still the same. The value of a system that can work from seven to three digits is naturally immeasurable.


    If it succeeds, Greece is really making crazy money, but the pressure they will face in the future will also be crazy. If it fails... The present favor can also make them hurt and happy.


    This is really, both hands are difficult...


    "I hope there will be a good result there."


    As soon as Hestia''s words fell, the door of the side hall opened with a creaking sound. Su Jin, who had finished painting the favor, wiped his hands with a handkerchief and walked out slowly.


    Chapter 1282 Shocked Su Jin for ten thousand years


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    Su Jin, who was wiping his hands with a handkerchief, looked at everyone suspiciously, with a surprised expression:


    "The monkey is in the back!"


    Following Su Jin''s words, everyone looked back, and suddenly saw Hermes limping, holding his back with one hand and the wall with the other, and moved out of the side hall.


    Looking at the situation, I don''t know what happened to Hermes.


    But in fact, he just had his soul shoved and stuffed by Su Jin, and some of his soul collapsed, and he couldn''t control his body finely for the time being.


    "Oh... oh oh..."


    Hermes shouted in pain as he moved his body, and at the same time shouted:


    "You''re still looking at what I''m doing, don''t come and help me! Who do you think I sacrificed myself for?"


    Seeing him in such a miserable state, Poseidon couldn''t help laughing:


    "Hahaha, I said Hermes, you''re no different from the first time Zeus called him to his palace back then-"


    Hermes jumped up when he heard it, and said in a rage:


    "Poseidon, what nonsense are you talking about! You were played by Zeus! No, your wife was played by Zeus!"


    When Poseidon heard this, his face turned green and his eyes became anxious:


    "What nonsense, what kind of wife do I have, I have a fart wife, I''m still a golden bachelor!"


    "What?" Hermes widened his eyes as if he had heard some shameless remarks: "Your child is going to be counted in omens, and you''re still a bachelor? Do you still want a face?"


    "What do you say?"


    Poseidon had a "you don''t understand" expression, and said thiefly:


    "A man who has taken security measures and has no direct contact with women is not a single virgin? As for those children, is it because they peeped at the inheritance of the gods and claimed to be my sons?"


    "Anyway, most of Zeus''s children now come this way. Why do you think I will be an exception?"


    After Hermes heard this fallacy, ''disdain'' was written all over his face:


    "The manufacturer who sold you security products is really bad luck. If you set one out of the factory, someone will poke a hole in it. There are quite a lot of enemies~"


    "Okay, you two, are you trying to **** me off?"


    With a thud, Hestia slapped the table heavily, and said in a rage:


    "Shut up for me."


    "Oh~" Hermeston shrank his neck.


    Poseidon did not dare to speak.


    In fact, they also knew that this was actually Su Jin here, otherwise Hestia would not care about their ''business''.


    Seeing the two ''thorn heads'' being honest for the time being, Hestia rubbed his temples and said to Su Jin with a gloomy face: "Sorry, I made you laugh."


    Su Jin inadvertently stuffed the melon seeds back into the gift card, pretending to look like he didn''t eat the melon, and said indifferently, "Nothing, it''s hard for an honest official to cut off housework~"


    Hestia looked at the melon seeds that were put away, and her eyelids twitched.


    She originally thought that after Su Jin took command of Greece, there would be less tossing in the group of gods, but now, seeing Su Jin''s attitude of "watching the fun is not too big a problem", she was a little worried.


    If this is another fire, then in the future... Hestia said it, and his heart froze, and he didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    No matter what, it will not be worse than Zeus, right? It can''t be like this... Hestia kept getting lucky in her heart, and at the same time on the bright side, she calmly asked Su Jin:


    "How is the completion of the favor on Hermes?"


    "Meet the expectations of Athena and I." Su Jin said, hinting Hermes to lie down on the table with his eyes.


    Hermes was ''unhappy'' when he heard it, and while covering up his thoughts of being a hooligan, he pretended to be melancholy: "Hello, isn''t it? This is for my body? This is not good, girls are all here I am."


    Hearing this, Hades stood up and said calmly:


    "Poseidon, Apollo, help me hold him down."


    bang bang bang bang!


    Poseidon and Apollo stood up, one left and one right, holding Hermes up.


    When it was over, Hades came over with a skinning knife and tried the blade:


    "Don''t worry, I tried it on Zeus'' backhand recently, and you only lose a layer of skin and don''t hurt a little bit of flesh."


    "..." Hermes was silent for a while, with an ugly smile on his face: "Uncle, no, father, father, father, please forgive me, I will kowtow to you on behalf of Zeus!"


    next second.


    "what¡­¡­!!"


    Su Jin didn''t want to watch the scene, so he returned to his own position, turned his eyes to Demeter, who had been playing with clay, and said:


    "Is this the case for all of your meetings?"


    Demeter glanced at Su Jin, didn''t speak, just nodded.


    Seeing this, Su Jin also understood that the other party didn''t want to say more, and turned his head directly, just in time to meet Athena''s line of sight.


    Seeing Athena''s ''meaningful'' eyes, Su Jin coughed dryly with a constant expression, and was already in position, waiting for Hades'' ''good news''.


    Not long after, a layer of processed ''leather'' appeared on the long table made by the Tree of Life. On its back, the golden blood constructed the seal of Hestia''s ''Stove Fire''.


    As for Hermes, who was grinning beside him, no one wanted to pay attention at this time.


    At this time, on the long table.


    After the pattern of grace was displayed in front of everyone, Hades and Poseidon peeked at Hestia, and after seeing each other''s eyes staring at Su Jin, after making fun of their eyes, they decisively retracted their eyes, but they were speculating in their hearts. With Hestia''s current thoughts.


    After all, the concept of the symbol on this pattern is too clear, any five digits can be seen as a symbol of Hestia.


    Su Jin offered this favor in the outside world, but it turned out to be related to Hestia? This information is not mentioned in Athena''s information!


    According to the principle of "covered up secrets are absolutely confidential", they doubted whether Su Jin had raised a Hestia-brand "bouncy doll" outside.


    And there is serious doubt.


    Cultivate a **** with the same name and surname in a different world, and then wait for the disgusting body of Little Garden. Zeus did this. At dawn, Zeus brought the female version of ''Hades'' and ''Poseidon'' back to Little Garden in another world. The things that have deliberately disgusted them for thousands of years are still vivid in my mind.


    ¡­


    Shouldn''t Su Jin also play this game?


    Could it be that there is also a female version of himself in the world that Su Jin observes? Still surrendering to his crotch?


    This... won''t be so cruel, will it?


    At that time, Hephaestus, who paid attention to the expressions of Hades and Poseidon, smiled playfully.


    As a ''filial piety and filial family'', Hephaestus knows the characters of these people too well, and he can guess their thoughts just by thinking.


    Hephaestus didn''t care that Su Jin might have a ''female version'' in the outside world.


    Anyway, it''s not that he is disgusting himself. If they are vicious, they will be vicious. What can he be afraid of?


    Hephaestus is not afraid of anything!


    I''m here to watch a play, and I''m here to have fun!


    hehe, just playing~how about~


    At that time, Su Jin, who was being stared at, coughed out of embarrassment, and then said:

 Chapter 920：

    "Because the ability of this system was obtained from Hestia in the lower realm, the principle is slightly biased."


    Hestia smiled and asked, "Is that lady here too?"


    "It''s in the side hall now." Su Jin said while saying "Smiling Tiger", "There is something about the money. I need to take her to discuss with you, His Majesty Hestia, so I brought it here."


    "After the meeting, I have time at any time." Hestia''s reply was very straightforward.


    "..."


    Seeing this, Su Jin nodded slightly, then looked at the ''leather products'' on the long table, and spit out a foul breath:


    "Use the omniscient test strip to identify it."


    Chapter 1283 The unspeakable things of Alger


    ¡¾Blessing: Favor¡¿


    [The miraculous power that guides evolution, the legend that prompts the recipient to create great deeds. ¡¿


    [Produced only by **** (authority of creation), according to the subjective consciousness of the host, the gift of guiding potential, which induces the birth of miracles, is a wish, a creation, a miracle among miracles, and a concrete representation of what one wishes to achieve . ¡¿


    [Evaluation: Three-digit special ability]


    On the omniscient test paper, the bright golden handwriting declared the judgment of Hakoten Center.


    This is the fundamental power derived from the center of the small garden, and there is no possibility of error.


    Different from the brilliance of the test strips was the sudden silence in the hall.


    Even Athena, who had expected it for a long time, couldn''t control her expression at this time, her mouth opened slightly, and her eyes looked at the golden test paper flying in the air in surprise.


    "The authority of creation..."


    Hestia looked at Su Jin''s eyes with indescribable colors, indescribably subtle.


    If the meaning contained in this weirdness is expressed in words, it is probably only the sentence ''You are actually an undercover agent'' can describe it.


    Bai Yasha''s retinue, the chief boss of Thousand Eyes, the man valued by the twin goddesses of the beginning and the end, actually has the unique truth of the Holy Emperor Wa of the Eastern gods.


    The information contained in this, the meaning it represents, makes Hestia''s expression stiff, and for a while, she can''t think of what kind of expression to make or what to say.


    She didn''t believe that the two goddesses didn''t know that Su Jin had the power of truth of the Emperor Wa, and even she suspected that the existence of this power came from the acquiescence of the two goddesses and their gift.


    You must know that although the Eastern gods are the ancestor gods headed by Emperor Wa, they are both free and rooted in Taoism. Outside the Taoist system, the alliance is loose, and although the power is large, it is inconspicuous, but its influence is real. of.


    From this point of view, it may not be impossible that the two goddesses want to win over this power and send Su Jin as a ''male public relations''.


    It''s just that according to Hestia''s understanding, the Queen of Halloween asked Su Jin to lurking beside Shiroyasha, and Shiroyasha acquiesced to Su Jin''s ''lurking'' beside Alger because he was worried that Alger would lead to unrest in the lower layers. Because of the suppression that year, there was a subtle hostility to the twin goddesses, and the twin goddesses also hoped that Su Jin would be by her side and contain her.


    Originally, when Hestia knew about this, she thought that the relationship was already very complicated, but only now did she know that there would be another Emperor Wa.


    How many **** can Su Jin''s **** be divided into?


    On the other hand, Athena was also muttering in her heart.


    Su Jin''s power of creation was upgraded to authority, but she didn''t see it at all, and even Su Jin didn''t explain it to her.


    Based on what she knew about Su Jin, this was very unusual.


    Looking at the vague and clear information on the gift card... Could it be that Emperor Wa deliberately intervened in the center of the small garden to block the news, did she not want people to know that Su Jin has the authority of creation?


    Then things get a little bigger here.


    It''s not just the secret bet of the Emperor Wa, but also the cooperation between the Emperor Wa and the twin goddesses, and even the cooperation between the Emperor Wa and the Queen of Halloween. The water in it... seems to be a bit too deep.


    While Athena muttered in her heart, she also looked around and found that except for Hestia, everyone around them was looking at the two of them with doubts, as if wondering why they suddenly became quiet.


    Sure enough, which sage emperor in the east directly blocked the information on the authority of creation, and I was on the ''unblocked list''... That one wanted me to enter the game... Athena thought of this and shook her head , no longer thinking about other things, instead he coughed dryly, breaking the embarrassment of the scene, and said:


    "Hestia, have you confirmed the value of the favor? If so, please give your answer quickly."


    Hestia came back to her senses when she heard the words, looked around, and suddenly came to an answer that was not too different from Athena.


    When she thought that the Greek gods had entered the vision of the twin goddesses and Emperor Wa, and became their chess player, her heart sank.


    At her level, the undercurrent of Little Garden is naturally impossible to ignore.


    Cross religion, Taoism, Thousand Eyes, Buddhism, these transcendent forces behind the secret game make her walk on thin ice, for fear that if she is not careful, the Greek gods she shelters will become cannon fodder affected by both sides.


    However, Hestia also knew that even if she wanted to hide, she, whose position had long been fixed on Thousand Eyes, could not escape.


    Even if Qianyan wanted to let her go, Qianyan''s opponent would not let her go.


    This is also the reason why Su Jin''s proposal to annex the Greek gods was not stopped, and she just made a request and didn''t say more.


    Because she had long understood that Su Jin''s behavior was acquiesced by the person, and she also understood that this was the person''s dissatisfaction with Zeus.


    Hehe, Zeus'' tentacles are all stretched out to the cross religion group, and an incarnation is Bayeli, an important spiritual figure in the cross religion group.


    The tricks in it, even a fool can think of it.


    Zeus'' position made her unable to look directly.


    As for this matter, even if the two goddesses have no opinion, the middle and high-level inside Qianyan will also stumble upon Greece. To put it bluntly, even if Su Jin does not accept the Greek gods, the life of Greece will not be easy. fell apart.


    In fact, Hestia also saw that Su Jin''s inclusion of Greece may just come from his own ideas. There should be some ideas in his heart that need to be included in the Greek gods. Arcadia''s inclusion of Greece may not be a double Goddess means.


    But if this is the case, then it can only be said that Su Jin partyed and flattered, and the style of behavior conformed to the idea of ????the two goddesses, and was directly agreed by the one.


    Faced with this situation, Hestia could only ''willing to accept the bet'', even if she knew that the Greek gods would not be better off in the coming days, but since Su Jin was willing to accept it, she would admit it while holding her mouth shut. .


    Thinking of this, Hestia sighed.


    After all, it was wrong to believe in Zeus, so in the end, the bitter fruit will naturally be swallowed by oneself, no wonder others...


    "About this issue..."


    Hestia''s eyes swept across everyone''s faces:


    "''There is a proposal on Arcadia''s inclusion of the Greek gods'', I vote ''yes'', you... figure it out for yourself."


    Hearing what his elder sister said, Hades also smiled and reminded:


    "I don''t think I have any reason to reject a new system that has a positive effect on me and others."


    "I have no opinion." Poseidon said with his eyebrows lowered. He really wanted to be the king of gods, but he knew in his heart that he couldn''t support Greece''s situation, so it was a matter of course to support Su Jin.


    Seeing that things were settled, Apollo also voted in favor: "...I agree."


    Artemis remained silent the whole time, choosing to default.


    "Hermes also has no opinion." Athena said lightly. As for her position, there is no need to express it at all. Su Jin does not lack this.


    And Hera has had a deal with Su Jin for a long time. Naturally, there is no need to explain. Hermes has no right to speak at all. He is directly represented by Athena and does not dare to make trouble.


    Hephaestus was just watching the play and raised his hand to express his approval.


    The last remaining Demeter was pinching and pinching the clay figurine, and seeing that everyone was looking at him, he quickly raised his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Hestia sighed slightly and continued:


    "The rest of Aphrodite, since I didn''t attend, I will treat him as the default according to the rules. Later, I will know how the leader of Su Jin removed Aphrodite''s name from the gods. "


    "Huh? Wait a minute?" Su Jin, who was still calmly watching everyone''s statement, now had a question mark on his face: "What''s the matter with removing Aphrodite''s name?"


    Athena never told him about this.


    Hestia heard the words, her face was a little helpless, she could also guess what Su Jin was thinking, so she said unnaturally:


    "Aphrodite''s affairs... Athena should not know much. After all, she has been excluded from the Greek gods by Zeus for many years, and she is not resident in the holy mountain, so naturally she does not know what is inside."


    "But now, there is no point in hiding anything."


    I know... but I can only pretend to be unclear about that kind of thing... Athena silently added in her heart.


    At this time, Hestia said quietly:


    "Actually...Aphrodite has long since broken away from the Greek gods."


    When Hestia said this, he hesitated, with a face that was hard to say:


    "However, because Aphrodite returned the spirit to Zeus, and Zeus kept it secret for personal reasons, the Aphrodite in the eyes of the gods in the little garden was actually Zeus in disguise."


    Aphrodite is Zeus in disguise... The famous bus goddess is Zeus in disguise... Who is the woman Ares and Hermes and Hephaestus compete for?


    Zeus himself?


    For a moment, Su Jin was dumbfounded.


    Chapter 1284 The sad and angry Hestia


    In fact, Su Jin had a question a long time ago.


    So how did the feud between Hephaestus and Zeus come to be?


    Not to mention, it is said that Hephaestus spent a lot of energy to establish the Roman **** group and support the twelve Roman gods, just to hunt down Zeus.


    This is not to hate each other, who would do such a thankless thing?


    At that time, Su Jin was wondering what Zeus did, but because this matter involved the privacy of Hephaestus, he naturally didn''t ask much.


    But now, he finally understood why.


    Aphrodite was actually Zeus himself, which shocked Su Jin for 10,000 years.


    Think about it carefully, the dream goddess Hephaestus married was actually a man, that''s all, but this ''man'' still messed with his brother and gave him an environmental hat. The most hated thing is that this ''man'' The husband turned out to be just a fish in the pond of a lover kept by a ''man''.


    Hephaestus married a man, and the money was used by the man to support men and women. Just imagining this kind of thing is so heavy that people can''t breathe.


    Su Jin instantly had infinite pity for Hephaestus, and at the same time resisted the urge to look at Hephaestus'' face, and tried his best not to look at him.


    But in the end, Su Jin couldn''t hold back...


    "Don''t look at me with that sympathetic expression." Hephaestus'' mood was instantly made unbeautiful by Su Jin''s gaze, he seemed to want to deny something, and snorted: "The duped It''s not just me."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then turned around and looked around at everyone.


    Poseidon avoided Su Jin''s line of sight, his eyes flickering, Hades covered his chest with a look of fear, Hermes squatted on the ground, his expression extremely unnatural, Apollo closed his eyes, his face twitched faintly, saying a word Do not send.


    Looking around like this, Su Jin finally looked at Athena with a question in his eyes.


    "Don''t look at me, I ''don''t know'', and even if I know, how can I explain this kind of thing to you?" Athena shook her head slightly and sighed.


    Su Jin listened and thought about it, and felt that it was indeed the truth.


    Let Athena explain the love-hate relationship between all the male gods in Greece and Zeus. Wouldn''t it be irritating to hear this?


    Except Hades, everyone else was wiped out!


    Horrible! Su Jin shook his head, then sighed and asked Hestia:


    "When did this happen?"


    He wanted to find out when Aphrodite was dropped by Zeus, so that Aphrodite and Zeus could be divided according to the intelligence inside Thousand Eyes, and Aphrodite''s character and actions could be easily distinguished. policy.


    However, upon hearing Su Jin''s question, the twelve gods present gave different answers.


    "When the monkey in the east is making a fuss about the Heavenly Palace." Hermes said with a tut.


    "I remember after dawn." Poseidon thought for a while.


    "It''s the early days of the dawn." Hestia had just finished speaking when she noticed something was wrong and said with a weird expression: "This is what Aphrodite explained to me."


    Poseidon: "..."


    Hermes: "..."


    Su Jin watched helplessly as the complexions of Poseidon and Hermes turned from ruddy to white, from white to blue, then from blue to purple, and finally became the same color as the feces fermented for dozens of days.


    Su Jin is now very curious about how many tricks these two people have played with Zeus during the time difference between their accounts, which will cause their faces to look like this now.


    No wonder Athena was embarrassed to tell him about it, co-author and there are still victims who don''t have ''self-knowledge''?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin hurriedly coughed twice and changed the subject: "Cough, time will not be discussed for the time being, let''s talk about other things."


    "Hestia, is Aphrodite sure to leave the Greek gods?"


    Su Jin instantly thought of the benefits of Aphrodite''s "leave".


    A statue of the twelve gods, if this is given to the right person, it can create a four-digit legendary level combat power in almost an instant. If you are willing to give it a little more, please ask the ''former Aphrodite'' to divide it. It is not a dream that an authority comes out to create a four-digit figure.


    Although this kind of exception is a parallel import among parallel imports, and is only a little stronger than Bai Xueji, who has been given authority, but breaking the rules is breaking the rules.


    This huge benefit, coupled with the occasion when Hestia mentioned this matter, Su Jin instantly understood what the other party meant.


    Is this to let him "place" a core subordinate among the twelve Greek gods?


    Aphrodite in the wrong world, that little cutie with an unforgiving mouth but an honest body, is this the rhythm to lie down and win?

 Chapter 921：

    On the other hand, in the face of Su Jin''s question, Hestia shook her head and said with a slight smile, knowing Su Jin''s thoughts.


    "Didn''t Alger tell you?"


    Su Jin showed a stunned expression: "What did you say to me?"


    "Really didn''t say it?" Hestia said in surprise, and turned to look at Athena at the same time.


    Athena shook her head slightly towards Hestia at this time, then stretched out her index finger and pulled the zipper on her mouth.


    "It''s still sealed." Hestia was dumbfounded, shaking her head and explaining, "Well, it seems that I can only be the villain."


    After she finished speaking, she raised her head and said to Su Jin:


    "You should have heard from Alger that she once competed for the position of Our Lady of the Crucifixion?"


    When Su Jin heard the words, his pupils suddenly enlarged, and he said:


    "what do you mean¡­"


    Aphrodite converted to the Crusaders before the dawn, and competed with Alger for the Spirit of the Virgin and won?


    The current **** of beauty, Aphrodite, is the ''Virgin'' of the Crusaders?


    This... No wonder Alger didn''t tell me about this, because he felt ashamed and didn''t want to talk about it? By the way, also sealed Athena''s mouth?


    Su Jin instantly thought of Alger''s operation, and also guessed some of the other party''s thoughts.


    This is because he thinks that he has lost to Aphrodite in beauty, so he is trying to hide it? Really want to save face... Su Jin whispered in his heart.


    After all, how could it be possible to only look at beauty in matters such as the person of the Virgin, but Alger''s focus is definitely on beauty... Su Jin pouted, then sighed:


    "Well, I kind of understand the situation."


    Aphrodite converted to the Cross religion in her early years and became the Virgin over there. It is easy to understand, but because the characters involved are too closely related to Su Jin, and Zeus''s sassy operation makes a lot of bitter masters indifferent. Dare to say more, so I hid the matter until now.


    This is really... ah~~ Su Jin sighed, and then said to Hestia:


    "What about Aphrodite''s spirit?"


    "I''ll leave it to you to deal with it." Hestia responded with a smile, and at the same time looked around the crowd, and swept over the faces of the sufferers with pity: "Let the past things pass, Zeus has fallen, What are you still struggling with?"


    Shame on being tangled... Su Jin sneered in his heart, and then asked:


    "Aphrodite herself has no opinion?"


    "I''ll explain this to her." Hestia looked at Su Jin deeply: "By the way, she wants to see you herself, and promised me ''it''s not a bad thing''."


    Ouroboros lobbyist? Just want to see me? Or what other purpose? Su Jin flashed these thoughts for a moment, and finally nodded:


    "Okay, I promise."


    Hearing this, Hestia breathed a sigh of relief, then smiled at Su Jin:


    "If that''s the case, then let''s settle the matter."


    "Set it up."


    Su Jin also leaned on the chair and sighed slowly.


    Su Jin is also clear that the general policy of Arcadia''s annexation of the Greek gods is almost determined now, and the more specific details are the matter of the black rabbit.


    That silly rabbit had already invited Qianyan''s accounting team to wait for this matter, and for all the details after that, Qianyan''s professional team and Greece''s professional team would go to war.


    All Su Jin had to do was to wait for the result.


    Seeing Su Jin relieved, Hestia said with a smile:


    "Okay, the meeting is over, do you have time next?"


    Su Jin, who was just about to stretch himself, frowned when he heard the words, and then thought of his own Hestia, and suddenly smiled:


    "Of course there is."


    Chapter 1285 This is taboo and cannot be said


    "Hey, Rabbit, are we here to wait?"


    On the stone bench in the side hall, Hestia, who was lying on the chair, held her chin with one hand, and said lazily to the nervous black rabbit who was walking back and forth in place. The sudden voice startled Black Rabbit. He mistakenly thought that there was a high-ranking presence asking, so he quickly stood up and wanted to respond, but he came back to his senses and looked at Hestia angrily and said:


    "It turned out to be Hestia, you were calling me, you almost scared people to death."


    "Why are you so nervous?" Hestia reached out and brought the biscuits on the table in front of her to her mouth, took a bite and said, "Anyway, we can only wait, right?"


    Hearing this, the black rabbit''s ears were very distinct and pulled down, and he sighed:


    "People also know about pulling, but it''s still inevitable to be nervous~"


    "After all... this is a collection of Greek gods~" Hei Rabbit said with a complicated expression: "The giant **** group in the lower level of Box Garden, the overlord standing in the southern district, is a community that competes with the major top forces in the lower level."


    "It''s no wonder I''m not nervous about compiling them."


    "Oh? That''s it~ It''s quite difficult for us in Hakoba." Hestia chewed on the biscuits and said indifferently: "Unlike us, the group of gods was established to help you in group fights and play a few games. It won''t work for ten thousand years."


    Seeing Hestia like this, Black Rabbit is also a little strange:


    "Speaking of which, Hestia, weren''t you nervous before? Why is it like this now?"


    "Ah? You said this." Hestia scratched her cheek, and then thought for a while: "Probably because I saw too many things beyond my imagination, so it doesn''t matter~~"


    Speaking of this, Hestia couldn''t help complaining: "After all, in this Olympus, any angel who sweeps the floor can instantly kill me with one punch." Originally, I heard Su Jin say that I thought I was a character in the little garden Well, as a result, the co-authoring was a sweeping sweep, alas~~"


    After sighing, Hestia whispered:


    "I just don''t know how much salary I can get for sweeping the floor... Buy a few mochi balls, but don''t be able to support them yourself, and Su Jin needs to support them. Wait a minute, isn''t this a wife''s right to eat the money he gave me? It doesn''t seem to be bad."


    Seeing Hestia like this, Black Rabbit quickly waved his hand and said:


    "It doesn''t matter, when you get back your Lingge, your strength will inevitably skyrocket because of this, and this will not happen by then."


    However, after speaking, the black rabbit heard Hestia''s whisper, and the whole face was a little embarrassed.


    Wife''s...rights?


    Is this really the legendary goddess, Hestia? Why does she feel that she is just a rice bug who is waiting to die, begging her husband to hug her?


    Are the gods of other worlds comfortable enough to eat and wait to die?


    This kind of thinking is unacceptable in Hakoba. Could it be that, as a senior, I have finally begun to train newcomers?


    Hiss~~! Is the style harsh or witty, cramming or death-threatening? I''ve never done anything like this before, can I lose control?


    Just when the black rabbit was in a mess, four knocks on the door rang.


    Knowing that it was the ''serving angels'' who were asking if they could open the door, the black rabbit immediately shouted:


    "You can come in now."


    "excuse me."


    There was a response from outside, and then the door slowly began to open with a creaking sound.


    The moment after the door opened, Black Rabbit immediately saw the two people behind the angel outside the door.


    Not to mention Su Jin, a person she knew and could no longer be familiar with, the woman next to her with red hair reaching her waist, dressed in a Greek-style white robe, with a blue belt around her waist, with gentle and beautiful facial features made the black rabbit stunned. Eye:


    "is that a lie¡­"


    After a brief period of astonishment, Black Rabbit hurriedly bowed and saluted:


    "Welcome, God Hestia."


    Hearing the name of Hestia, little Hestia, who was still eating biscuits, suddenly stopped and looked at the red-haired goddess.


    When he saw Hakoniwa''s version of himself, Hestia couldn''t help but widen her eyes:


    "It''s a liar..."


    "Huh?" The red-haired goddess tilted her head slightly, as if wondering about Hestia''s reaction.


    However, Su Jin was stunned when he saw this scene, suspecting that he would hear something bad next.


    Sure enough, Hestia, who was lying on the chair, shouted in a rage:


    "Why are you so tall...!"


    "It''s not fair, it''s totally unfair!"


    Sure enough... Su Jin silently looked at Hestia who was angrily patting the chair, and sighed bitterly: "This guy... is really speechless."


    "Haha." Contrary to Su Jin, the queen-sized goddess was amused by this performance.


    She deliberately turned around in place, her long skirt fluttering, and her long legs were also looming:


    "It seems that I am indeed taller than you. Well, it is probably not a problem with the length of the legs, right, little Hestia."


    Saying this, little Hestia blushed directly. She was only 1.4 meters tall, and she was ruthlessly crushed in the face of the large Hestia who was over 1.68 meters tall.


    The only ones who can compare are probably the two groups in front of her, but she can be said to be big and bloated, although the other side is slightly smaller, but it is exquisite.


    In an instant, Little Hestia became decadent:


    "I lost... lost to another self... shouldn''t Hestia in the entire universe be one meter four? Where did this giant come from? There should be a bug in the world of Hakoniwa, right?"


    Seeing her appearance, the large Hestia couldn''t help but frown, looked at Su Jin, and said with a light smile:


    "This kid is very interesting."


    "It''s only interesting." Su Jin put his hands on his waist and sighed: "Let''s get down to business."


    Su Jin paused when he said this, and then said, "There is something wrong with this guy, I don''t know about Hestia, you..."


    "Eh? What am I doing?" The trumpet Hestia heard Su Jin shouting to herself, and immediately raised her head: "Don''t you think, Su Jin, that the large Hestia has no ''the essence of Hestia'' at all? ?"


    Hearing this, the large Hestia covered her mouth and smiled:


    "You''re calling me."


    She smiled, then turned her head and sighed towards Su Jin:


    "I understand what you want to ask. When I saw this little guy, I had already seen half of what happened to her."


    "The existence of ''No Spirituality''..." The adult version of Hestia''s expression was complicated, and it was a little bitter: "The center of the small garden really doesn''t leave me any space."


    Su Jin frowned upon hearing this, and then asked:


    "How to say?"


    Hestia sighed, adjusted her mood, and said:


    "This phenomenon on her has appeared in Hakoniwa before, and she has a nickname."


    "[Spiritual Binding]."


    Hestia said in a deep voice:


    "It''s a feature that only appears in other world lifeforms with the same name as ''two-digit existence''."


    1286 Temporary solution


    "Spiritual Binding... A symbol of two digits..."


    Su Jin chewed these two words, comprehended the connotation, then frowned and asked Hestia:


    "But you probably haven''t reached that point yet."


    These Su Jin don''t know very well what the level of the two digits is and what the performance is.


    Information on this aspect is top secret in Hakoten, and even most of the three figures are not clear about the situation, so is Su Jin naturally.


    But not knowing the situation does not mean that Su Jin can''t distinguish the strength of the double digits.


    And this distinction is very simple.


    That is, "you need to burn the small universe to the limit to escape", that is, the existence of double digits.


    Without risking his life, he could only be injured if he tried his best. This is the answer that Su Jin got from Alger.


    Because of this, he has an extremely strong fear of two digits, a single digit that exists above the two digits.


    But having said that, the current Hestia did not make Su Jin aware of this fear. He estimated that Quan would burn the small universe with all his strength, and that he could kill Hestia in front of him with one punch.


    This strength definitely didn''t reach the double-digit threshold, right?


    Just when Su Jin''s head was thinking, Hestia in front of him suddenly felt a deep chill, which made her seem like a powerless human standing naked among the lions.


    Hestia, who understood that this was a foreknowledge of spirituality, suddenly looked at Su Jin, and his eyes became sharp: "Did you have something dangerous in your mind just now?"


    "..." Su Jin, who was caught on the spot, was silent for a while, then changed the subject dryly and said, "I''m actually just thinking about what the situation is now."

 Chapter 922：

    "Oh?" The expression on Hestia''s face was obviously that she didn''t believe Su Jin''s words. If she didn''t feel wrong just now, Su Jin must be thinking about something that could threaten her life.


    Thinking of this, Hestia couldn''t help but glance at the trumpet ''other self'' in front of him.


    Could it be that because Lingge ended this ranking, he suspected that he would threaten the life of this little guy, so he was malicious?


    Are these two people so close?


    Thinking of this, the large-sized Hestia''s expression was a little unnatural.


    Because in her opinion, Su Jin and the trumpet Hestia met entirely because of the condition she put forward on behalf of the Greek gods.


    Now because of little Hestia''s spirituality, Su Jin doesn''t even care about the inclusion of the Greek group of gods, which really makes Hestia full of emotion.


    It is very embarrassing to make a request, to put forward another one without saying it, and to compensate ''self''.


    Does she have to consider abdicating from the position of ''Hestia'' after this? Give your place to the little guy in front of you?


    But judging from the appearance, the little guy in front of him is definitely the kind of lazy character. Let her be the head of the goddess of Greece, which is probably enough...


    But this little guy''s soul seems to be split, and the other part seems to have some value for cultivation... But this part seems to be the divinity of a different species... Is it Vesta...


    Thinking of this, Hestia couldn''t help but sigh, and then explained to Su Jin:


    "Don''t think about it. What do you want to ask, I will try my best to answer it for you. If I can''t say it, I will ignore it."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was not polite and asked directly, "Why did her spirituality disappear?"


    "Because of Central Box Garden, more precisely, because of me."


    When Hestia said this, she looked at Su Jin with a very subtle expression, and said:


    "Although I don''t know how you did it, what you and this little guy have experienced should fully meet one of my conditions for ''promotion to Gaia'', so this strange phenomenon occurs."


    She said this with an indescribable expression:


    "In Little Garden, promotions below four digits are fine. When it comes to three and two digits, promotions at these levels will affect the center of Little Garden, especially the two digits."


    "Their power can even affect the basic rules of the Little Garden Center, so in terms of the rules, the Little Garden Center will not allow any existence to become an existence in the two-digit full power field by tricking."


    "The phenomenon that appears on the little guy is the side effect of the trick, and the existence shielding is performed by the center of the small garden in the form of spiritual restraint. It is precisely because of this that the possibility of Vesta in her body does not turn into a spiritual energy. Appear."


    "Because she herself has been shielded by the center of the small garden because of her cleverness, no matter how many possibilities she has, it will not show up."


    "This is also the reason why there is a spiritual restraint on her body, but I have no influence here. Even I saw her in person, and I realized this phenomenon. If I didn''t see a real person, even me You can''t even see the root of the problem."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly realized, and finally understood why Hestia had the phenomenon of a small spirituality, but at the same time, she also had some questions in her heart:


    "Having said that, but what conditions have I fulfilled to make this happen? I didn''t do anything to Hestia?"


    As soon as he said this, the expression of the red-haired beauty in front of him suddenly became bright red and gorgeous:


    "Are you sure you didn''t do anything?"


    Su Jin noticed something was wrong with Hestia, and quickly shook his head, but said strangely:


    "It really didn''t do anything."


    "By the way, what exactly is that condition? Can you explain it?"


    Hestia heard this, her ears turned red, and her expression was indescribable:


    "Are you sure you want to listen?"


    "...Can''t you tell?" Su Jin''s expression was slightly surprised.


    "No, this isn''t something that will necessarily be blocked by the Little Garden Center."


    Hestia took a deep breath and played with her red hair that hung down in front of her with her fingertips:


    "You should know that you have the spirit of Uranus, right?"


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded, there was nothing to admit.


    "In that case, you should be able to understand the relationship between Uranos and Gaia, right?"


    The relationship between Uranus and Gaia, the relationship between the sky **** king who was born from Gaia''s fingertips and Gaia is not... Su Jin couldn''t help widening his eyes, looked at him in astonishment and forced a ''serious face'', pretending to be Hestia, who didn''t care, twitched at the corners of her mouth.


    Hiss... this thing is taboo!


    Chapter 1287 Fight, fight!


    In fact, when Su Jin was still in the wrong world, he thought of his relationship with Hestia, and with Uranos'' spirituality, there would definitely be some changes in Hestia in Little Garden.


    But he didn''t expect this change to have such a strong effect, and even let the center go out and seal the Lingge to prevent Hestia from taking advantage of the double digits.


    Su Jin did not expect this kind of thing to happen.


    No, it shouldn''t just be his reason.


    The inspiration that always interacts with the outside world tells Su Jin that his actions have no significant effect. What is really powerful is Hestia-Ya, who has invisible strength approaching double digits, and is only short of an opportunity to break through.


    If it wasn''t for Hestia''s accumulation of strength to the point that there was only a slight chance, the opportunity created by Su Jin would not have become the last straw that broke the camel''s back.


    What really matters is not the opportunity created by Su Jin, but Hestia herself.


    So...Is the trumpet Hestia a complete disaster... Thinking of this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, looking at the expression of the Loli goddess with a little embarrassment.


    I thought that bringing her to Little Garden would maximize the gift of the Little Garden version of ''self'', but the result was good, the gift did not arrive, and her spirituality was sealed.


    Su Jin doesn''t think that the Lingge seal of the center of the box garden will be something that is easy to touch. In his opinion, even if it is glued to two digits, it will not be of much benefit.


    Su Jin pinched his eyebrows, and asked the red-haired Hestia with a headache, "So, what about her spirituality?"


    "..." Hestia pondered for a moment, then sighed softly: "Sorry, I have no way to lift this seal at the moment."


    "Why?" Su Jin saw the bitterness in Hestia''s expression and couldn''t help frowning and asked, "Is it your problem?"


    "¡­Yes."


    Hestia slowly let out a turbid breath, shook her head, and said helplessly:


    "I underestimated the difficulty of being promoted to Gaia."


    "If it was promoted to double digits through the spirit of ''Riya'', there might not be any trouble now, but I chose ''Gaia''."


    Rhea, the second-generation goddess of Greece, the wife of the **** king Kronos, symbolized as ''mother'', the **** of earth and life... Su Jin''s information flashed through Rhea''s mind, and at the same time he sighed in his heart.


    Compared with Rhea, it is indeed much more difficult to become Gaia.


    In the little garden, Rhea''s symbol is the mother, the yin side of yin and yang, and the spiritual personality that holds the authority of mother, earth, life and so on.


    Gaia is different.


    Because of the spread of myths, the spirituality is ancient and the essence is sublime.


    Gaia in Hakoba refers to the ''Earth'' itself, and its essence can even be said to be the ''Protoss'' of the Earth.


    In Little Garden, the symbol of ''Earth'' is the Little Garden Continent itself.


    Therefore, the entire Little Garden Continent can be regarded as Gaia''s ''ontology'', so on the Little Garden Continent, Gaia''s power will be boosted unprecedentedly.


    It can be said that if Hestia is promoted to become Gaia, her strength will instantly rise to the top three levels in the two-digit range, second only to those five ones who are deliberately stuck in the two-digit range. , the destruction mechanism such as the wind of decadence, and the White Night King who reclaimed all the power of the sun and unleashed all its power.


    And now that the five one-digit numbers can''t be shot, and the White Night King has been downgraded to White Yaksha, after Hestia becomes Gaia, it can be regarded as the first person in the two-digit number.


    But it is precisely because of this power that the current Hestia will be directly blocked by the center of the small garden, stuck in the last step of the opponent''s promotion.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin hesitated for a while, and spit out a dirty breath:


    "You seem to be thinking too much."


    Climbing from three-digit numbers to now number one in two-digit numbers is not a one-step leap to the sky, what is a one-step leap to the sky.


    But one step to the sky often comes at a price.


    "It''s still too greedy after all." Hestia smiled self-deprecatingly.


    If she hadn''t wanted to go to the sky, she wouldn''t have encountered the current situation. It can be said that she is to blame for the current situation.


    The center of the small garden is in charge of the small garden universe, and its power composition is divided into several parts such as the sun, the moon, the starry sky, the small garden continent, and the outer universe.


    If it is divided according to the power, the outer universe has the highest total scale, the sun has the strongest mass, and the Hakoba Continent has both quality and quantity, ranking third among these forces.


    Hestia wanted to covet this power, and it was a matter of course that he was directly shut down by the center of the small garden.


    Even the wind of decadence did not come, it was because Hestia''s various preparations were in order, and the opportunity to induce it was also due to the accident of Su Jin. Otherwise, when Hestia was promoted, it was the wind of black decadence. when it comes.


    At that time, don''t say self-deprecating, I''m afraid it will be difficult to even survive.


    Su Jin looked into Hestia''s eyes and asked:


    "What now?"


    When it comes to things like the center of the small garden, even the current Su Jin can''t speak. Of course, if Su Jin adds the dimension forum, it may not be.


    ???????


    Of course, the premise is that Su Jin consumes a lot of points and uses ''money'' to buy off the forum and the central garden.


    But Hestia...is there any value in making him pay such a price?


    "At present, we can only give up the spirituality of pursuing the ''earth'' and turn the goal to ''mother''."


    When Hestia said this, although she looked a little embarrassed, she was not helpless:


    "If I pursue the Rhea Spirituality, the limitations of the center of the small garden will not be as big as it is now, but if I pursue this Spirituality, I am afraid that I can only participate in the Godslayer War and pursue the merits of the winner. "


    "And before the success of chasing Rhea, the spirit of this child will probably be under seal until I succeed."


    ¡­


    "In this case, the probability of failure is too high." Su Jin said very directly: "The total number of gods participating in the God Killer War has already exceeded 100,000, and there are also many strong three-digit ones. Under the conditions, the probability of winning the final victory... IMHO, it is not high."


    This is the big truth.


    Although Su Jin, who was the inducer, avoided the godslayer war in full swing at the lower level, it was not that he did not understand the situation.


    To put it bluntly, because of that possible double-digit chance, the high-ranking gods and Buddhas in the upper layers were all brains.


    This is the truth, the incarnation of the roaring dog has been boiled inside, not to mention others.


    Even the Erlang God couldn''t protect his dog inside, so you can imagine the intensity of competition inside.


    With Hestia alone, even if the Greek gods do their best to send her to the top, there will be a lot of silver medalists competing with her, and the probability of winning the final victory is really low.


    "I can only try as much as possible." Hestia herself knew the probability, but unfortunately her main energy was on Gaia''s spiritual level, and Rhea was just an alternative.


    Now suddenly want to change the target, there are too many missing elements, participating in the Godslayer war is the choice with the highest success rate, the other methods, the success rate is not as good as this.


    "Then she..." Su Jin looked at Little Hestia in front of him with a hesitant expression.


    Hestia said at this time: "She has the possibility of Vesta, I will ask Hephaestus to come over and let him come forward and give a gift of spirit."


    "..." Su Jin sighed: "For the time being, it can only be like this."


    Chapter 1288 Ten thousand swear words to say


    Palace of Dawn.


    After Su Jin and Hestia left, the remaining twelve gods of Olympus did not actually leave, but sat in their seats one by one, chatting happily in a relatively pleasant atmosphere.


    "Hephaestus, aren''t you planning to go back to take charge of the Roman **** group now?" Hades held a cup of coffee, sat on a chair like an old cadre, and blew the hot air of the coffee.


    Hephaestus shook his head and explained while writing and drawing on the drawings:


    "I won''t go back for the time being, so as not to be embarrassed. After all, the existence of my Supreme Emperor will make those little guys suppress their character. I don''t want this suppression to be vented in a way I don''t want in the future."


    "Huh, those little guys also have their own ideas. No wonder I see their names on the Ouroboros'' customer list. Are they planning to participate in the Godslayer War?" Poseidon rubbed his chin and smiled. said.


    He served as an alliance leader among the three major alliances of Ouroboros, responsible for the commercial part, and had the authority to view the customer list.


    It is for this reason that Poseidon was able to know the whereabouts of the twelve Roman gods.


    Thinking of this, Poseidon''s expression suddenly darkened, and he said with evil thoughts: "Hephaestus, if you can''t hold them down, I don''t mind working hard for you on the side of the Roman **** group."


    "Zeus is dead, it''s normal for them to have other ideas."


    Hephaestus ignored the maliciousness emanating from Poseidon and said indifferently:


    "As for the Roman gods, you don''t have to worry about Poseidon. You are lucky to wipe your own ass."


    "Hehe, Qianyan has given you a lot less support from the sea world recently. Don''t bet on both sides until the last two are not people."


    "Tsk." Poseidon smacked his mouth, but did not refute much.


    Although he covets the convenience provided by the Ouroboros, if he really hates the thousand-eyed one for this, it is not worth it.


    However, now that the Greek group of gods has been incorporated into Arcadia, with Su Jin as a bridge, as long as he is honest, Thousand Eyes will not treat him too much.

 Chapter 923：

    Of course, his honesty is only relative to Thousand Eyes. Compared to Su Jin, facing the old friend who is also the Twelve Gods, that is crazy and provocative.


    Poseidon narrowed his eyes, looked down at Athena, who had been silent, and looked at Hera, who seemed to be in distress with one hand on her cheek, and then said maliciously:


    "Speaking of my lovely eldest niece, if you want to reorganize the fourth generation of gods, your position as the Queen of Heaven has already stabilized, right?"


    Hearing the sensitive words of the Queen of Heaven, Hera opened her bright eyes slightly, glanced at Poseidon vaguely, and finally stared at Athena on the right.


    "..." Athena glanced at Poseidon faintly, making the latter tremble, and then said plainly: "At present, Su Jin has no plans to reorganize the Greek gods."


    At present... this word is really good... It means that it will be reorganized in the future, and the position of the queen is basically determined? Hades chewed on the message behind the sentence.


    In any case, Athena''s words prove that Su Jin has the idea of ????reorganizing the Greek gods. Whether he is gradually the first-generation Uranus system or the fourth-generation Boros system, in short, the replacement of the gods is inevitable. Things that happened.


    If you look at it this way, it seems that the competition of Tianhou has already begun?


    Thinking of this, Hades couldn''t help but glance at Hera.


    Sure enough, after hearing the information she cared about, the white-armed goddess had already put away her laziness and looked at Athena seriously. After watching for a long time, she said softly:


    "Athena, are you sure you want to compete with me?"


    "No, Hera, I''ve won."


    Athena spoke indifferently provocative words.


    And the Greek gods who heard this sentence were all shocked.


    Athena and Hera are facing each other, and they are still fighting for the position of the Queen of Heaven. When these two fight, even Su Jin, the future king of the gods, will not be able to hold it, let alone them.


    In other words, why did you two have to pinch after Su Jin left? Doesn''t this make it difficult for us?


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Hera obviously had a strong hostility to Athena''s provocation, but her hostility was not just against Athena, but against all the gods in all.


    This is Greece after all, so the gods here, whether male or female, have the possibility to compete with her for the position of the queen of heaven.


    Therefore, all people are enemies!


    "I guess I didn''t stress it, but now, it''s time to make it clear."


    Hera straightened her waist, looked around the crowd with a stern face, and said in a solemn tone:


    "No matter who is competing, whether Athena or others, the position of the Queen of Heaven is destined to belong to me."


    It''s as if you and Su Jin have a very special relationship, you cold-faced girl... Hades almost complained wildly in his heart.


    But at this moment, a sneer sounded.


    "Is it destined? It''s really a bold word, but are you sure you can win?"


    Hearing this voice, the gods couldn''t help but look at Artemis who made the sound, and his face suddenly became strange.


    Hades and Poseidon, and even Hermes and Demeter all suddenly looked at Apollo, who was bewildered, with extremely strange eyes.


    Apollo himself really lost his mind at this time.


    My dear sister... What kind of trouble are you making?


    When Hera and Athena were facing each other, you came to provoke, are you also trying to grab the position of the queen?


    You grab a fart!


    You are trying to kill me!


    Who doesn''t know that our brothers and sisters are in the same position?


    Do you know what is the same position?


    The cold sweat on Apollo''s calm face was at this moment, especially when Hera and Athena looked at him and asked him to express their position, the cold sweat was like a waterfall...


    At that time, Hera, who had a new competitor, said with a sullen face: "Apollo, is Artemis'' attitude the same as yours?"


    "I..." Apollo looked at Artemis, and when he saw where this woman was playing with her fingernails, she became angry.


    revenge!


    This is definitely Artemis'' revenge!


    By the way, when did I offend her? It doesn''t make sense!


    However, at this time, in the face of Hera''s words, Apollo, who was unable to ride a tiger, could only bite the bullet and say:


    "As you think, my position with Artemis has always been the same."


    Hera''s eyes froze when she heard the words, and she whispered:


    "good very good."


    "Remember what you said now."


    Apollo''s face twitched, and Artemis was looking at his younger brother faintly at this time, with the pleasure of ''revenge'' hidden in the depths of his eyes.


    Apollo, don''t you want me to cooperate with Su Jin? If that''s the case, then I will cooperate to carry it out to the end~


    After all, the ultimate in cooperation is not just the husband and wife singing along?


    Seeing the triangular situation of Hera, Artemis, and Athena in front of him, Hephaestus'' drawings could no longer be drawn.


    The two goddesses are on top... Is this the rhythm to fight here... No, if these women really fight, it will be terrible, I have to find a way to escape...


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Outside the door, the sound of the heavenly sounds of serving angels entered Hephaestus'' ears.


    "Your Majesty Hephaestus, Your Majesty Hestia, please move to the Hall of Stars."


    Hephaestus got up immediately, walked like floating, smiled and said:


    "Okay! I''ll be right here~~"


    With that said, Hephaestus, who was walking towards the gate, showed a self-sufficient look of self-satisfaction towards Hades, Poseidon, and Hermes.


    The three gods who met his gaze immediately cursed in their hearts:


    ''Damn, this bitch, you don''t even know how to take me, you deserve to be put on by Zeus. ¡¯


    Under the angry eyes of the three gods, Hephaestus left the hall with a relaxed and happy look.


    Chapter 1289 The black rabbit cried out with a wow


    Mount Olympus, Hall of Stars.


    "Speaking of which, who are we waiting for here?" The small Hestia looked suspiciously at Su Jin sitting on the sofa drinking tea and the large self: "From the time you whispered just now, What did you discuss?"


    Since the content of the conversation involved the center of the small garden, at the beginning, the conversation between Su Jin and Hestia was in a state of information shielding, which led to the ignorance of Black Rabbit and Little Hestia.


    Hearing the question, Su Jin glanced at the red-haired goddess, then turned around and smiled and said, "We are discussing how to solve your spiritual problem."


    "Well, at present, there is a preliminary solution, but this plan is designed to Hephaestus, the **** of craftsmen, so you need to meet with him once to determine the plan."


    "Hephaestus? She came to Hakoba too?"


    Hestia responded subconsciously when she heard the familiar name, but then she came back to her senses and understood that it was Hephaestus of Hakoba, so she said embarrassedly:


    "Well, after all, I''m still a little unaccustomed to the environment of Hakoba."


    With the same name, there are actually resuscitated people, and they all refer to the same godhead in essence. This situation is much more complicated than the relationship between gods and gods in the wrong world.


    But then again, what kind of person is Hephaestus of Hakoba? Could it be like her, a completely different person from me?


    Just when Hestia thought so, a knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    Then, a respectful female voice came from outside the door.


    "Your Majesty Su Jin, His Majesty Hestia, His Majesty Hephaestus has arrived."


    Hestia glanced at Su Jin and immediately said:


    "Let him in."


    "Yes."


    The door opened slowly with a creaking sound.


    Little Hestia looked at the door subconsciously.


    Not long after, a man with a handsome face, thin but energetic, dressed in simple clothes... slowly approached the side hall.


    Seeing the person coming, Little Hestia''s eyes were sluggish, and her mouth was slightly opened for some time, with an incredible look on her face.


    The next second, her tone suddenly rose:


    "what''s going on?"


    "what''s the situation?"


    The sudden high-pitched sound made Hephaestus stunned for a moment.


    Then, another unbelievable female voice came over.


    "Hephaestus of Hakoba is actually a man? What the **** is going on here?"


    "Well, I''ve always been a male..." Hephaestus said slightly distressed, looking at the petite, flustered girl.


    However, when the voice fell, Hephaestus was stunned for a moment.


    He remembered that Su Jin seemed to be taking his eldest sister to see himself in the lower world.


    So, the petite person in front of me who looks no different from a little girl is the ''Hestia'' of the lower realm, the different world equivalent of his eldest sister?


    Then the "Hephaestus is actually a man" in her mouth shouldn''t...


    Hephaestus'' face suddenly turned blue, and when he thought of that terrible possibility, he couldn''t help but focus his eyes on Su Jin''s face.


    No way?


    No, no, no?


    Hephaestus can understand that Zeus is playing like this, getting a female version of him to deliberately disgust him, but you Su Jin also play like this?


    I didn''t offend you, did I?


    Before I thought about it, at the meeting, I was still belly slandering Poseidon and their counterparts may be female by Su Jin, and they were raised as canaries in another world, but now things have been thrown on their own heads, Hephaestus only I feel like my brain is buzzing, like being hit by a sledgehammer.


    He couldn''t bear this kind of surprise!


    "What are you looking at me for?" Feeling the shock and anger in Hephaestus'' eyes, Su Jin couldn''t help but be puzzled: "Didn''t I just talk?"


    Hephaestus was silent for a moment, and then said in a very subtle tone: "Su Jin, are we friends?"


    Su Jin answered this very readily. "Of course, you have helped me, and I have helped you. People who have helped each other are naturally friends."


    Hephaestus'' tangled face eased a lot when he heard the words: "Then I will ask you a question, and you must give me the most authentic answer."


    "You said." Su Jin wondered, he didn''t understand what Hephaestus wanted to ask.


    At this time, Hephaestus asked complicatedly:


    "What is the relationship between you and the female version of the other world?"


    Ah this... Su Jin suddenly understood Hephaestus'' ''worry'', goosebumps all over his body, he shivered, and said embarrassingly: "It''s a relationship... Which Heffey am I? Stoth''s relationship is probably ''the lover''s best friend'', right?"


    "Are you sure?" Hephaestus asked nervously.


    Su Jin wanted to roll his eyes, but he held back and said angrily, "Do you think I''m like Zeus?"


    But I think you have the idea of ??learning from Zeus... Hephaestus murmured in his heart, but he still understood Su Jin''s answer, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief:


    "That''s good...it''s really good..."


    Seeing Hephaestus rejoicing, little Hestia looked at the taller self and asked with a puzzled expression, "What kind of riddles are they playing?"


    "Take it as a riddle." Hestia looked at the stupid ''self'' in front of her and couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s so sweet... I have never met Hestia, who is such a fool as Zeus, but it''s really pure...


    Just when Hestia was in a good mood, Hephaestus, who was sure that he had not suffered, finally breathed a sigh of relief, came to sit down on the single chair opposite Hestia, and said in a relaxed tone:


    "It just happened that I didn''t frighten me to death. I was frightened twice in a day today. I''m really unlucky enough."


    "Frightened twice?" The red-haired Hestia noticed the key, and immediately realized that there was a problem with the twelve gods in the Palace of Dawn: "What happened to the Palace of Dawn?"


    Hephaestus heard the words, looked at Su Jin with a strange expression, and then said with a smile: "Su Jin, do you want to know what happened to Dawn Palace?"


    Seeing him laughing like this, Su Jin froze for a while, and then said with a subtle expression, "Could it be that Athena and Hera were pinching?"


    "Yes, and neither."

 Chapter 924：

    Hephaestus'' face was full of schadenfreude.


    Su Jin, on the other hand, cursed her mother directly in her heart.


    This bastard, actually played a riddle with him? He knew for a long time that he should not let Hephaestus in the wrong world, so that the **** in front of him could understand what suffering is!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said angrily: "If you want to say something, hurry up, I don''t have time to gossip with you now."


    Hearing this, Hephaestus grinned:


    "Yes, it means that you did guess right. Hera and Athena did pinch, but what''s not right is that you missed one Artemis, and she also got involved."


    The words fell, and ten thousand swear words were brewing wildly in Su Jin''s heart.


    Chapter 1290 Divine Spectrum


    Artemis is also involved in the competition of the queen?


    Is her brain a watt?


    After hearing that Artemis was also involved in this incident, Su Jin''s first thought was to swear, and the second thought was this.


    He has never seen Artemis'' attempt to become the queen of heaven. After all, if this guy really wants to compete, long before he came to Mount Olympus, there was time to communicate with him in Arcadia. .


    Don''t let him, the "God King" agree, just like the day after, what''s the difference between not having a bank card and going to the bank to withdraw money?


    That guy definitely has a temper again, and he is tossing me... Su Jin hated Artemis 10,000 in his heart, and did not think of the beauty of the goddess''s carcass the night before.


    Compared to Hakoba, who can "make", he still likes the blue-haired Artemis of the wrong world, although the goddess has ignored Su Jin for several days because of the rape.


    Su Jin, who was full of thoughts in his heart, pinched his brows, sorted out his thoughts, and said:


    "They didn''t fight directly, did they?"


    "It''s still in the language stage." Hephaestus said this and gave Su Jin a look: "As for what the language stage is, you understand."


    Still scolding... Su Jin''s mouth twitched as if uncontrollably, and there was a hint of sadness in his expression.


    He knew that for his own strength, Hera would not give up, and Su Jin and Hera had reached a consensus on the position of the ''Queen of Heaven'' before. In terms of interests, it was naturally impossible to stop him.


    But if Athena really wants to take the position of the Queen of Heaven, Su Jin naturally prefers this pillow person in her heart.


    So the matter is up to now, he is not a human inside or outside?


    "Hera, Athena, Artemis... Really familiar names..." Little Hestia couldn''t help sighing when she heard the familiar names: "But then again, why did they quarrel?"


    "Ah this..." The black rabbit next to him heard Hestia''s questioning, and ran over in fright, covering her mouth and saying, "That kind of thing should be explained to you later, now is not the right occasion... "


    "Uhhh (why isn''t it a suitable occasion? Little Hestia, whose mouth was covered vigorously, struggled, her expression full of panic and confusion.


    Seeing this scene, the red-haired Goddess of Stove Fire couldn''t help but let out a low laugh, and said with a narrow expression:


    "Do you really want to know what they''re competing for?"


    Seeing Hestia''s voice, hesitation appeared on Hestia''s face, and the little hand covering the little Hestia''s mouth was not released, nor was it held.


    But she hesitated for a short time, and finally, Black Rabbit let go and gave up the physical ban on Little Hestia.


    "Bah, it''s suspicious that you are so nervous!" Little Hestia poohed a few times, then glanced suspiciously at Hei Rabbit, then turned around and looked at Hakoten''s ''self'' and said, "Since I''ve asked this question, so I definitely want to know."


    Don''t make trouble... Su Jin cast a look at Hestia next to him, but this gentle-looking goddess was obviously also a black-bellied guy, ignoring his hints, opened his mouth faintly, and explained:


    "They are competing for Su Jin''s queen position."


    Su Jin''s position as a queen? ? Little Hestia was stunned for a moment, and then her brain suddenly started an equation.


    Su Jin''s queen, equal to Su Jin''s wife, equal to Su Jin''s palace, equal to me!


    "I want to join the competition too!"


    Looking at the little Hestia who raised his hand with a serious face, Su Jin couldn''t help covering his face and said, "Don''t make trouble, Hestia."


    "Who are you talking about?" X2


    The two Hestia turned their faces and said in unison.


    Su Jin: "..."


    Well, these two stand together!


    Life is not easy, Su Jin sighs.jpg


    Seeing Su Jin''s embarrassed look, Black Rabbit finally couldn''t help it, and pulled Little Hestia''s sleeve and said:


    "That... Hestia, the competition of the Queen of Heaven is not something you can just participate in casually."


    In order for Little Hestia to understand the reality, the black rabbit directly persuaded him to retreat: "The special personality of the group of gods, such as the queen of heaven, has the lowest limit of strength. After wanting to become the group of gods, the spiritual At least it''s an exceptional level of four figures, do you understand?"


    To be so high... Little Hestia smacked her tongue secretly, and at the same time looked at the black rabbit with strange eyes and said, "If you say that, you can''t participate in the competition, black rabbit, right?"


    Black Rabbit: "???"


    Black Rabbit: "!!"


    "I''m really sorry that I can only be a concubine, I''m really sorry."


    Looking at the black rabbit squatting on the ground with a gray face, both Su Jin and Hephaestus could not help but say in their hearts: ''What a cruel heart. ¡¯


    He actually gave the Black Rabbit a critical blow here. It seems that this small Hestia is not brainless on the surface.


    "Hey, why did I start crying, I didn''t mean to!"


    Seeing Little Hestia''s flustered look, Su Jin helplessly shrugged and shook his head:


    "It''s a mess."


    On the other hand, Hephaestus, who knew that the topic should stop for a while, changed the topic and said:


    "Speaking of which, you came to me because of this little guy?"


    "See?" Su Jin asked slightly surprised.


    Hephaestus sighed when he heard the words: "Anyway, I''m also a craftsman, and I still have the eyes of appraisal. Besides, the phenomenon of people without spirituality is a rare thing, and it''s strange if you can''t see it."


    When he said this, he glanced at Su Jin and said, "What solution have you discussed with eldest sister?"


    Su Jin and Hestia looked at each other, then said in unison:


    "Vista."


    "Vista...I thought about it, and it is indeed the easiest way." Hephaestus squinted his eyes, then shook his head and chuckled: "Exactly, the curse of Vesta''s name is in my hand. , but it''s not too much trouble."


    "The curse of Vesta''s name is in your hands?" Su Jin said in surprise after hearing this.


    The concept-like ability that condenses specific concepts that contain directional concepts such as name and identity is the spell of name.


    This is a kind of conceptual monopoly power that is similar to a real name, a name patent, etc., which can bind a name to a certain person or identity and prevent others from usurping the position.


    In essence, it is a countermeasure used by the gods to worry about the idol theory and to prevent some people with ulterior motives from impersonating themselves.


    However, with the years of development of the box garden, this ability has become very complicated, and to a certain extent, it can achieve more functions than the ID card of the ancient country of the East.


    "If you gave the name of Vesta to Hestia, the one from the Roman **** group..." Su Jin frowned and expressed his concerns.


    The Roman **** group now has a Vesta, and it is still a three-digit god. If the curse of the name is given to Hestia, that Vesta will be a fake.


    Who would be happy with such a thing?


    It''s easy to offend people.


    However, the expression on Hephaestus'' face was very calm:


    "It doesn''t matter, what I gave is just a possibility for Vesta, and it won''t have much impact. Of course, even if it has an impact, Vesta over there will only think that I am warning her."


    Those in the Roman **** group also have their own careful thoughts... Su Jin understood the potential lines of Hephaestus almost instantly, and said with emotion:


    "You too have a hard life!"


    "No, I think I have a better tomorrow." Hephaestus said and raised the corners of his mouth: "After all..."


    Hephaestus blinked at Su Jin, who understood and said in unison:


    "Zeus is dead after all!" x2


    "Hahahaha~~"


    Su Jin laughed, then raised his legs and said, "If that''s the case, then please Yan."


    "No, it should be said to get rid of Hestia." Hephaestus smiled and took out a golden gift card, handed it to Hestia, and said: "After all, the same type of spirituality, It''s safer for you to take action."


    "That''s right." Hestia said this, stood up, and before taking away the little Hestia, said in a low voice: "In this case, how to use the divine spectrum to inherit the operation of Aphrodite''s Lingge, It''s up to you to explain."


    Hephaestus was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly:


    "You really make the most of it."


    Aphrodite ... Su Jin looked at Hephaestus with some indescribable pity.


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes." Hephaestus rubbed his temples with a headache, and sighed softly: "I can explain a lot of gods, but Aphrodite can only be with you at most. Explain the basics."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "That''s enough."


    What he lacks the most right now is a ''basic'' understanding.


    Chapter 1291 This is technical work


    Inside the Hall of Stars.


    Sitting on the sofa, Su Jin crossed his legs, holding a cup of coconut milk latte that Black Rabbit had just soaked in his hand. While tasting the sweetness of the coconut milk, he also focused his attention on Hephaestus and waited. with the other party''s answer.


    In fact, Su Jin does have a lot of things to know.


    For example, how did Aphrodite and Alger compete for the status of the Virgin, or how Hephaestus was defeated by Zeus, or the first time he saw Aphrodite staring at him Lingge''s ''Zeus'', his wife, what was Hephaestus''s mood when he got together with Poseidon and others.


    However, most of these things can''t be asked. Asking is to tear his face. Hephaestus will definitely leave the coffee and turn his head away, without giving Su Jin a good face.


    But fortunately, he still wanted to know about the theogony situation and Aphrodite''s succession rules, so it wasn''t like he had nothing to say.


    "I think you should have tried to use the Divine Manual, but found that you can''t use it?" Hephaestus, who was not aware of all the gossips in Su Jin''s heart, took a sip of coffee and smiled softly.


    His tone was very positive, obviously he recognized that Su Jin had already tried to manipulate the divine spectrum, and as he said, after Su Jin obtained the divine spectrum on his ''wife'' corpse, he really couldn''t use it.


    "It seems that the Divine Manual has limited usage conditions?"


    "Yes." Hephaestus nodded, put the coffee on the table, and took out three chocolate bars from the plate with snacks next to it. This is the black rabbit and little Hestia who came in and waited. At the time, the small snacks sent by the angels.


    Hephaestus placed the three chocolate bars between himself and Su Jin, then squinted and said:


    "In terms of rules, the gods can only be used by the **** king and the queen of heaven, and the most suitable position is the king of heaven, that is, the position of Zeus. The reason, I think you should have experienced it. The reason... I also experienced... Su Jin suddenly recalled the battle with Zeus at the outer gate of 3345. Although there were no surprises, but if it weren''t for the existence of the great secret treasure, Su Jin might not be able to endure the power of chaos, even if It can hold up, but it can''t be intact.


    "Is it because of Chaos..."


    "Positive solution." Hephaestus applauded, then looked at the three chocolate bars in front of him and said, "The God spectrum is an auxiliary simulated star chart, and its core cosmology is the ''inheritance of the Greek gods''."


    "Because of this, many gods with completely different sources of voices have gathered under the banner of Greece, forming a completed **** system that seems to have blood inheritance."


    "And the source of this **** system is the original **** of chaos, Chaos. He is a virtual spirit that exists in our assumptions and uses the beliefs of the lower universe. The corresponding digits are the ones that do not exist in Little Garden at present." digits''."


    "And Chaos directly descends, is Gaia, and then is the **** Uranus, then is the overlord of time, Cronus, and finally is the king of Zeus. This is the most direct inheritance in the gods."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help frowning and asked, "So, only the Heavenly King can borrow the power of these high-ranking existences? Because he is the most direct heir?"


    If this is the case, it is understandable why the most suitable user is Zeus, because in the God spectrum, his position can be directly connected to the highest-level Chaos, on the contrary, Poseidon and Hades continue The superior is only Kronos.


    Because others, such as Tartarus, the **** of the abyss, or the **** of the ocean, Okeanos, have no direct inheritance relationship with Hades and Poseidon.


    "Yes!" Hephaestus nodded and admitted: "This is something determined by the foundation of the divine spectrum. You will understand when you take charge of the position of Heavenly King in the future."


    Hearing this, Su Jin asked with doubts on his face: "Then why do you want to establish a system of three gods and kings? Since the strongest power can only be issued by Zeus, isn''t it enough to establish a system of heavenly kings and queens? Isn''t the binary system also possible? Build the most basic cosmology?"


    "You''re right, but it''s such a waste." Hephaestus shook his head.


    "Waste?" Su Jin noticed the problem in Hephaestus'' words. Is it a waste to only establish a dual system? Functional waste? Can such a system maximize the value of the divine spectrum?


    At this time, Hephaestus pointed to the three chocolate bars in front of him and said:


    "The three gods and kings system is the biggest point that the gods can accommodate."


    Then, Hephaestus took out another chocolate bar, cut it in half on purpose, and placed it next to the three chocolate bars:


    "And the Queen of Heaven is a virtual one. The fourth God King is the fourth pillar that shouldn''t exist but needs its existence."


    "This is the limit that the divine spectrum can accommodate on the throne of the gods."


    After saying this, Hephaestus took out six more chocolate bars, almost twitched the remaining amount, then folded them in half, placed them in twelve bars, and placed them in front of Su Jin:


    "This is the location of the twelve Greek gods."

 Chapter 925：

    Then Hephaestus took out the last half and put it aside, saying:


    "This is a common location for other lower gods."


    After speaking, Hephaestus looked at the chocolate bars in front of him, three big, thirteen small, and sixteen in total, and said in a serious tone:


    "When Metis created the divine spectrum, he put the special authority of the corresponding position in it with his wisdom. As long as the requirements are met, anyone can get all this and become a four-digit exception."


    "Therefore, whenever, as long as they exist, Greece has sixteen four-digit outliers that exist stably. This is the greatest function of the gods, and it is also the greatest foundation for our Greek gods to gain a foothold in Hakoten."


    "This is also the biggest secret treasure of the Greek gods...the gods!"


    "It''s a lie..." Black Rabbit lost his voice for this shocking fact. The number sixteen made her finally understand why the simulated star creation map was called the secret treasure of the group of gods.


    Sixteen three-digit combat power... Su Jin was silent at this time, and he only now understands what the background of the great group of gods is.


    In the lower level of the box garden, the four-digit breaker is the absolute overlord, the peak powerhouse, even in the third floor is the absolute high-end combat power, can be called the great god, the main god, and even the great supernatural power.


    And such an existence, God spectrum can create sixteen.


    This is simply outrageous! No, this is simply a hang-up.


    I am afraid that as long as anyone can use the divine spectrum, I am afraid that they can form a powerful group of gods.


    Two three-digit combat power can build a smallest group of gods, let alone sixteen.


    Su Jin sighed lightly, and while chewing on this fact, he asked again:


    "Is the position of Greece a little worse? Even with Hades, Greece at its peak seems to have less than sixteen people."


    "This is to ensure God''s attacking ability." Hephaestus said calmly: "If all the seats are filled, God''s power will be used to maintain the operation of God, and if three seats are vacated , then you can achieve what you have experienced before."


    "Borrowing the spirit of Chaos to launch an attack..." Su Jin understood and muttered to himself.


    He finally understood how the divine spectrum works.


    This thing is similar to the treasures in the novels that suppress the luck.


    Basically, as long as the theogony still exists, no matter how weak the Greek **** group is, there is still the capital to make a comeback.


    "So... Hestia said Aphrodite''s succession..." Thinking of the function of the gods, Su Jin''s mouth twitched: "Does this mean that you are giving me a four-digit subordinate for nothing? ?"


    This gift is really generous!


    Chapter 1292 This goddess is very bad


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Hephaestus chuckled and said:


    "The premise is that you have a suitable candidate. Su Jin''s expression changed, and this suitable candidate deserves to be an existence with a very high affinity with the divine spectrum. The best choice is naturally those who are in other worlds.


    Otherwise, if one person can inherit the status at random, then the divine spectrum is too exaggerated. If you want to ensure that the high-end power is not parallel imports, you still need to choose carefully.


    It just so happened that there was a suitable candidate beside Su Jin.


    That is Aphrodite of the wrong world.


    The isotype of the different world, and Su Jin are close friends of Guan Bao, and although his mouth is a little poisonous, he is extraordinarily obedient. This is simply the best candidate at present.


    Of course, Aphrodite''s natural ability to pull hatred is also not to be underestimated, but it doesn''t matter, you can play with meat shields in the future~


    After all, my Su Jin~ is not a big villain either.


    Seeing the inconspicuous smile on Su Jin''s face, Hephaestus narrowed his eyes and said, "Looks like you''ve already been chosen.-"


    "I guess." Su Jin said ambiguously. Before the success of the matter, he naturally wouldn''t leak it. Although it doesn''t matter if it is leaked, it doesn''t matter now. Everyone already knows that he has a choice, but this is not a problem. Not fully exposed?


    As long as the poisonous Aphrodite hadn''t appeared on the stage of Hakoniwa, it would be no exaggeration for Su Jin to hide it.


    "The specific inheritance method of the gods."


    Su Jin mentioned it casually, and Hephaestus smiled and replied:


    "Athena may be more familiar with this kind of thing than I am."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and expressed his approval.


    After all, the divine spectrum was made by Metis, and it was obvious that Athena understood the divine spectrum. "But this way, won''t that Aphrodite make trouble?" Su Jin asked about his worries.


    This concern is not without reason.


    You must know that although there are many factions in the Crucifixion group, the three dominant factions, the God faction, the Son faction, and the Madonna faction, the head of the Madonna faction is the Virgin, that is, Aphrodite.


    A goddess who developed the third largest faction under the quasi-single-digit and double-digit flags, Su Jin doesn''t think the other party is a silly and sweet character.


    Even Su Jin seriously suspected that this woman was more dangerous than Athena.


    If a four-digit figure is out of line with this kind of enemy, it will be a bit unworthy.


    "She..." The expression on Hephaestus'' face was complicated and incomprehensible.


    Seeing this expression, Su Jin''s heart suddenly froze.


    He now seriously doubts the relationship between Hephaestus and Aphrodite in front of him.


    Is this... unrequited love?


    Hephaestus, who liked Aphrodite, was deceived by Zeus... Well, Su Jin can understand the reason why Hephaestus hated Zeus so much.


    You thought you had married the goddess in your heart, but it was actually faked by an old man with a stingy foot.


    hiss!


    Zeus is so cruel!


    Hephaestus, who couldn''t hear the little story in Su Jin''s heart, sighed instead:


    "You don''t have to worry too much about her words. Since Hestia said it can be done, it shows that it came from her acquiescence."


    "Of course, even if she acquiesced, it''s not impossible for her to trouble you later, but I guess at that time, the cause of the matter was not because of you."


    Su Jin immediately understood when he heard this.


    Because of Alger...


    Aphrodite, in the face of her former defeated generals, naturally would not rush to kill them too much. After all, she is the victor, and the immortality of the Alger Protoss is too difficult to deal with, even the Holy Son of the Crusaders. I think it''s a hot potato.


    But I can''t stand the trouble that Argel will find Aphrodite!


    Not to mention the loss of the Virgin''s personality, just losing to another beauty god, Alger would definitely not be able to accept it, plus Alger''s successful promotion to an exceptional powerhouse, Su Jin can already imagine him being trapped in the middle of the scene.


    "You can only take one step at a time."


    In the face of this situation, Su Jin has no good solution. After all, his position must be in favor of Alger. Even if Aphrodite sells him well, he cannot change his position.


    There is a difference between one''s own family and outsiders.


    Hearing Su Jin''s passive reply, Hephaestus couldn''t help shaking his head and said:


    "According to my guess, she should come to you recently, and I estimate it will be within this year."


    ?????


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help complaining: "I wish it would be later."


    He will face the conflict between Alger and Aphrodite within a year, so his family is going to blow up.


    Of course, this possibility is relatively small, and even the possibility of a military conflict between Alger and Aphrodite is very small.


    Everyone is not a fool. The combined enemies of the two sides may be exaggerating a little bit, but it is still possible to fill a lower outer door.


    Now that the enemy is looking around, how can such a stupid person come from.


    What Su Jin was really worried about was how to quell the dispute in this situation, and it was still under the circumstance that Alger thought that Su Jin was biased towards himself.


    This is a technical job.


    Trying to maintain the balance between the two women, but also to eliminate the contradiction between them and make them feel like sisters...


    ...


    Grass, why do you feel like a male PR the more you think about it?


    Su Jin shook his head and said to Hephaestus with a bitter face:


    "The next day, I''m afraid it will be difficult."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll just be better." Hephaestus'' mouth twitched up, obviously the master of watching the fun and not taking it too seriously.


    That''s right, how could the ruthless man who dared to chase and kill Zeus be the one who was afraid of things.


    Su Jin sighed and said nothing.


    And right here, the door of the side hall opened, and Hestia walked in with a strange expression.


    Seeing Hestia, Su Jin''s tone relaxed a little, and asked with a smile:


    "Is the matter resolved?"


    "Yes...no." Hestia''s face was slightly subtle.


    Seeing Hestia''s expression, Su Jin''s brows couldn''t help but jump, and there was a slight sense of omission in his heart:


    "Isn''t something wrong?"


    "That''s not true, but it can''t be said to be completely without mistakes."


    When Su Jin heard the ear-twisting reply, the corners of his mouth twitched and he said:


    "You still give me an accurate answer, what happened to Little Hestia?"


    Seeing this, Hestia couldn''t help laughing:


    "I think it''s better for you to see it with your own eyes."


    After she finished speaking, she moved away and gave way out of the passage.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at Hestia, then stood up, and walked towards the passage with an uneasy mood.


    Chapter 1293 Cunning Vesta


    "Why do you have to take a look at it for myself, and play a riddle..."


    Su Jin said with a bit of complaint, and at the same time, he crossed Hestia with some trepidation in his heart, and pushed the door into the side hall.


    "Huh? You are..."


    Seeing the scene in the room, Su Jin couldn''t help opening his eyes wide, his expression occupied by a little bit of astonishment.


    In the center of Su Jin''s field of vision.


    The woman who was the complete opposite of the little Hestia in the past was sitting quietly on the ground, looking in the direction of Su Jin expressionlessly.


    The woman has long hair like flames, and it flutters with the air pressure difference as the door opens.


    As her hair fluttered, Su Jin seemed to see a moving flame.


    However, unlike the agility of her hair, the girl''s expression is very calm, and there are not many changes in the facial features, but the feeling given to Su Jin is completely different from that of Little Hestia in the past.


    If the former little Hestia was a lively and active child, then the one in front of him is probably a calm and steady sister-like character.


    Of course, this level of change didn''t surprise Su Jin. What he was really surprised about was the red light band that bound Little Hestia''s hands.


    If he took a serious look, Su Jinneng found that his feet were also bound by red light belts.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help turning his head and asked the large Hestia in the small garden:


    "Are you guys playing some kind of binding game? Why are you still tied up?"


    "You ask her."


    Hestia, who was being questioned, smiled, and there was even a hint of shyness in the smile. Although it was well hidden, Su Jin clearly saw that the other party was ready to watch a good show.


    Seeing her like this, Su Jin froze for a while, and after thinking about it, she still walked to ''Vista''. Instead of releasing the restraints on her body, she squatted down and asked her:


    "Can you tell me what''s going on? Hestia... No, I should call you Vesta now."


    "...Unintelligible." Vesta tilted his head slightly, looked straight at Su Jin, and said calmly.


    Su Jin scratched his head, and then asked: "Is it unclear what I said, or what? Why can''t I understand it?"


    Seeing that Su Jin seemed to be in a good mood, Vesta explained directly:


    "I can''t understand another self''s behavior in detaining oneself."


    "..." Su Jin glanced back at Hestia, then turned back and asked Vesta, "Did you do anything to offend the other you just now?"


    After pondering for a moment, Vesta said, "...I don''t think so."


    "Self-confessed?" Su Jin frowned, and then said with a subtle expression: "Then can you tell me, what did you just do?"

 Chapter 926：

    "Okay." Vesta nodded when he heard the words, and then said: "I made a request to Hakoba to go to the Palace of Dawn, and it was rejected."


    "Wait? What are you doing at Dawn Palace?" Su Jin caught the blind spot.


    Where the Dawn Palace seems to be left with those goddesses who haven''t left after the meeting... Shouldn''t...


    As if echoing Su Jin''s guess, Vesta said calmly:


    "I want to meet future competitors."


    "Competitors..." Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly: "What do you want to compete for?"


    When Vesta heard this, he glanced at Su Jin strangely, and said in surprise:


    "Why do you ask that?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "Certainly competing for the Queen''s seat."


    It''s really not wrong for you to be tied up... Su Jin''s face twitched, and he said angrily:


    "Competing with Hera, Athena, and Artemis? Do you know what their strengths are? Do you know the most basic requirements of competing queens?"


    "So what?" Vesta''s expression Gujing Wubo: "It''s one thing to fight, it''s another thing to declare war, can you still stop me from liking you? Can you stop me from wanting to be yours? wife?"


    Su Jin was suddenly speechless.


    It was the first time he faced such a straight ball.


    He can see the difference between Vesta and Little Hestia. At least Little Hestia can''t do such a thing. If the idiot wants to do this, he has to get drunk in advance, and then drink Strength can get rid of the shyness in the heart.


    "Well, I really can''t stop you." Su Jin sighed and said with a slight headache: "But it''s not good for you to do this, right? Can''t you just dormant?"


    Now that Athena, Hera, and Artemis have fought each other, you five-digit shrimp, oh, the spirit of obtaining Vesta has barely entered the four-digit...


    The four-digit shrimp, still want to join those goddesses who are at the worst four-digit level, and participate in the battle between them?


    You are afraid that you don''t even know how to die.


    However, Vesta didn''t listen at all, just said calmly:


    "Dormancy is meaningless. If you don''t even dare to participate in the initial admission, you will only be like that rabbit, and you will not even have the courage to join in in the future."


    "Facing a powerful enemy, whether you can have the courage to shine a sword is the first and most important step to victory."


    "If I don''t even have the courage to face them, even if I become the queen of heaven, I can''t hold it firmly. Are you not willing to give me the qualification to compete?"


    You still talk to me about courage, is courage something that can have a wife? Taiyi only has Agu beast, okay... Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth, then sighed:


    "I can''t tell you."


    If he really didn''t give him the qualification to compete, then he really dared not. Just like what Vesta said, he couldn''t stop her from liking him?


    Su Jin sighed, stood up, and looked at Hestia helplessly:


    "This girl''s personality has changed, and the truth is also piled up. I can''t tell her anyway."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused, and then said in surprise: "But then again, why did you tie her up, Hestia? She just wants to participate in the competition of the queen, and there is nothing out of the ordinary, right?"


    Hearing this, Hestia laughed and said with a smile:


    "Yeah, I really don''t need to stop her, but she claims to represent ''Hestia'' to compete for the position of queen, then we have to talk about it."


    On behalf of Hestia... to compete for the queen... Su Jin''s face twitched fiercely, turned his head, and looked at Vesta on the ground.


    At this time, Vesta obviously turned his eyes away with a guilty conscience, but he quickly turned back, serious, and said confidently:


    "This is just a tactic to ensure life safety. Can you, Su Jin, watch me be bullied by other bad women?"


    I believe you a ghost...you goddess is very bad...you have learned to pull the flag!


    Chapter 1294 Black Rabbit''s Sacrifice Spirit


    Different, really different.


    Hestia and Vesta are really different.


    One is a little cutie who likes to be jealous, but is very coaxing, likes to be lazy, and likes to read books.


    And the other, what to say...


    Reckless, but also a little clever, even a little cunning.


    Look what she wants to do!


    Pull up the banner of Hestia and find trouble with Hera, Athena, and Artemis.


    If there is any conflict in the Dawn Palace, the three goddesses are really not good to be angry with Vesta on the spot.


    After all, at that time, in their eyes, Vesta is a ''soldier'', a knife in Hestia''s hand. Would an adult care about a ''prop''?


    Certainly not!


    Vesta, on the other hand, can use this layer of skin to attack the three goddesses wantonly. As long as the level is not high, the other party will not be able to attack at all. At most, she will wear small shoes, and even small shoes may not be available.


    After all, Vesta will live in Arcadia in the future. If she wears small shoes and spreads to Su Jin''s ear, it will have an impact on the status of the queen, then it will be a big loss.


    So, how to say Vesta is cunning.


    She was sure that she would be fine, she could lose her temper by the way, and she said a lot of truth, including Su Jin.


    This guy is not in the same rank as Hestia at all.


    Why is God''s awareness so great?


    Looking at Su Jin''s rapidly changing face, Vesta''s face without emotional fluctuations also showed a little guilty conscience. Not long after, she knelt on the ground and whispered Nie Nuo:


    "If you want to scold me, scold me. If it makes you feel better, I won''t retort."


    "I''m starting to think about retreating now, right?" Su Jin couldn''t help reaching out and pinching his sensual face. Not to mention, this feeling is really good.


    Vesta, whose cheeks were pinched red, did not resist, but frowned and said vaguely:


    "Well, if you say a step, you will retort, but you will retaliate without wisdom."


    The words were all deformed, and Vesta still looked at Su Jin with burning eyes, as determined as a warrior going to the battlefield.


    Seeing her like this, Su Jin squeezed her face again, and then said angrily:


    "Go back with me later, you are not allowed to go to the Dawn Palace, and you are not allowed to provoke Athena and the others. You just came to Hakoba, and you went to provoke without even knowing the situation. Do you really know how to write the dead word?"


    Does it mean that you can compete only after you understand the situation? Vesta raised his eyebrows and understood the connotation of Su Jin''s words.


    She didn''t know everything in her heart, but Hestia, who didn''t dare to compete because she was afraid of playing off, in her opinion, must take the initiative to attack for her own happiness.


    If she doesn''t burn down all those Bichi who are greedy for Su Jin''s beauty, does she still want to be a thief every day to guard against Su Jin, afraid of him stealing?


    Think about it and know it''s impossible.


    "What kind of look are you... What are you thinking about?" Su Jin couldn''t help pinching Vesta''s face again, and wanted to warn Vesta, but finally sighed: "Forget it, forget it. , after all, my problem is bigger."


    Like Vesta said, he can''t stop the other party from liking him, right?


    Although it is quite fulfilling to be liked by a beautiful girl, Su Jin knows what he has done, and his private life is a mess. It is basically to expect Vesta to be like a black rabbit and forcibly endure for the sake of the community. impossible.


    Since it can''t be blocked, why don''t she let her vent... Well, by the way, let''s see how many girls in Arcadia want to "burn" me to death and dismember me, so that the community will not be messed up in the future, and it will be difficult to rectify...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head, and then apologized to Hestia, who was blatantly watching the play next to him, "This time I am not strict, I hope you don''t mind."


    "No, I think it''s quite interesting." Hestia looked at Su Jin with a smile at this time, with something in his eyes that Su Jin felt was not good: "If you think about it carefully, if I succeed in promotion, Hestia will The position of Stya will naturally be vacated, and at that time, this little guy is also qualified to represent ''me''."


    Su Jin couldn''t help opening his mouth wide when he heard this, his expression stunned.


    Miss, can you stop making trouble?


    You are killing me!


    Su Jin''s head would explode at the thought of Athena, Hera, Artemis, and the time when Vesta, who also has four-digit extraordinary power, would be able to gain inheritance and compete for the position of the Queen of Heaven.


    Who said Hestia was a good goddess with a gentle temperament?


    This is clearly the pleasure emperor who can''t see the peace in other people''s homes!


    I said that Zeus made such a mess of the Greek gods. You, the actual number one powerhouse of the Greek gods, would not move at all. I was afraid that you were busy watching the show at the time and didn''t want to stop it?


    At this moment, Su Jin finally understood a truth.


    That is... the entire Greek group of gods, there is no serious person!


    "Looking at your surprised look, well, I admit that my thinking is a little too far, but you don''t have to be so nervous."


    Hestia covered her mouth and smiled, and said in a very pleasant tone:


    "Hera and Athena are both people who know their balance and won''t make the situation too stiff. You don''t need to worry too much about the Dawn Palace."


    And in the final analysis, Hera doesn''t have to be Su Jin''s wife. What she wants is more than that part of her interests...


    Of course, Athena is not necessarily the case. Once the child has determined something, he is really fighting for everything... Hestia whispered in his heart, and at the same time, he felt the experience of two generations of goddesses of wisdom.


    The previous generation of Metis used his own wisdom to create the gods and helped Zeus to establish the Greek gods. The second generation of Athena also helped Su Jin to create a defensive simulation that she could not understand the principle at all. Create a star map.


    She clearly holds the authority of wisdom, but these two generations of goddess of wisdom are planted in the hands of men, and they are also planted in the hands of lecherous men.


    what is this? The goddess of wisdom loves rogues?


    It''s just that Metis misread Zeus once. I hope this time, Athena doesn''t misread Su Jin... If it comes again, then she won''t stand idly by this time. Zeus'' mistake, once is enough...


    While Hestia sighed in her heart, she also made a bottom line with Su Jin:


    "I will try to let the three of them reduce the intensity of competition so that they will not affect the normal operation of the group of gods. Of course, I personally recommend that you solve the problem as soon as possible."


    When Su Jin heard this, he also said with a headache:


    "Even if you say that, I still have a solution."


    Seeing this, Hestia glanced at him, then narrowed his eyes, and said in a low voice, "Are you sitting on Baoshan crying with me?"


    "How?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    Why did he just sit on Baoshan and Hestia crying poor?


    Hestia said with a smile at this time: "The three of them don''t agree with each other, so find someone who can convince them."


    "For example, someone with the Trinity of Athena... do you understand?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but widened his eyes and said in amazement:


    "You mean Alger..."


    Make Alger a diva?


    Does this work too?


    "Isn''t this repression by force?"


    "You don''t want to?" Hestia asked rhetorically, "Then when you go back later, the three people are competing for the position of the queen who explained you? And she is not qualified? Do you dare to say that?"


    "¡­"


    Su Jin understood.


    The competition of the three co-authors is not the main event, but Alger is!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said:


    "I understand, co-authors don''t have a choice at all. The reason for bickering there is nothing more than dividing the cake before Alger."


    "clever."


    Hestia laughed and scolded, and then waved his hand, Vesta''s restraint automatically disintegrated, and disappeared into the floor:


    "Bring your little girlfriend back and explain, oh yes, remember to mention it to me when you find Aphrodite''s candidate."


    Su Jin moved his neck, pulled his face and said, "Yes, the feng shui here in Greece is at odds with me, and it would be better for me to lessen it in the future."


    Hearing Su Jin''s obviously joking tone, Hestia also smiled and replied, "That''s not possible, Mr. Chief, Greece still needs your guidance."


    "Guide, don''t blow up my backyard, I''m burning high incense."


    Su Jin muttered, then pulled Vesta, went out and pulled the Black Rabbit, regardless of Athena and Artemis, and said goodbye and left.


    Anyway, his business is almost done, and the rest, let others go to the wrangling!


    He Su Jin is not waiting!


    Chapter 1295 The Queen''s Care


    "Finally...home..."

 Chapter 927：

    Seeing that the ancient castle of Meilun Meiyang was cleaned up not far away, Su Jin finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Hey, don''t say it, think carefully about the majestic and majestic Mount Olympus, but in terms of feeling, it is still more comfortable in your own home."


    Back at home, the cautious Black Rabbit is now somewhat letting go.


    On the Greek side, it is always careful not to say a wrong word, so as not to hate those terrifying main gods.


    Although it is said that because of the incorporation of the Greek gods into Arcadia, they gave the Black Rabbit a good face, but if you think about it carefully, you will find that the main gods are all Su Jin, and they give the Black Rabbit a good face. It was in Su Jin''s face.


    If the Black Rabbit really wants to go to Mount Olympus alone, it is a question mark whether those main gods can be so good-natured.


    Black Rabbit understands what happens when the servant is strong and the master is weak, but she has nothing to do.


    She is a rabbit who has lived in Hakoten for two hundred years. What tricks can she have?


    so¡­


    Hei Rabbit thought about it, and couldn''t help but look at Su Jin, looking at the other party''s relaxed profile.


    Su Jin, who noticed the black rabbit''s gaze, froze for a moment, then turned his head and said:


    "What, is there something on my face?"


    "No, no." Black Rabbit shook his head quickly, and then said in a tangled tone: "I''m just thinking, Su Jin, when will you be able to bring back a few more powerful girls."


    Su Jin: "???"


    Su Jin''s eyes when looking at Hei Rabbit became very strange. If he hadn''t known that it was impossible for the Hakoba nobles to get sick, he would have taken Black Rabbit to see a doctor.


    Bring back a few powerful girls?


    Good guy, is this asking him to ''prostitute''?


    Are you green rabbit green and addicted to green yourself?


    Su Jin complained a lot in his heart, but in the face of Hei Rabbit''s expectant eyes full of little stars, he could only say embarrassingly:


    "Okay, I know, if I have the chance, I will work hard."


    My God, there are still people who beg their husbands to bring women home these days.


    And just when Su Jin was speechless, the corner of his clothes was pulled by Vesta.


    "Hey, Su Jin, is the rabbit''s head really okay? I think I should take a look at it?"


    "..." Su Jin looked at Vesta with hesitation and thought for a while, but still didn''t intend to ruin the reputation of Black Rabbit: "She just wants Arcadia to be strong, but she is actually a good person. It''s just that the spirit of sacrifice is too strong."


    Hope Arcadia is strong? Isn''t Arcadia strong with Su Jin? Vesta frowned, unable to understand Black Rabbit''s thoughts. After all, she has no management experience, but the spirit of sacrifice... Let Su Jin stay a few more girls home, what is the spirit of sacrifice?


    "But it does seem like a sacrifice..."


    After all, sacrificing **** every night... it is indeed a sacrifice.


    Since Black Rabbit thinks like this, can she ask Black Rabbit to cooperate in the future to free up Su Jin''s evening time, and then...


    Hehehe~ This is quite a chance. She Vesta is not the coward of Hestia, isn''t she a night attack. She always cares about this and that, and almost gave Artemis a cut off. , it would be better to win the black rabbit, let her help look at the door, and stop the vixen who peeped at Su Jin, so that she can succeed.


    Su Jin, who didn''t know what Vesta was calculating, entered the castle with Black Rabbit and Vesta in a good mood, and came to the lobby on the second floor with the welcome of the guards.


    "Ah~~"


    With a thud, Su Jin fell on the soft white fabric sofa and said lazily:


    "But I''m exhausted. Those Greek gods really don''t have any peace of mind. No, I have to lie here for a while and have a good rest."


    "Don''t say that, it''s a family after all."


    Black Rabbit hurriedly made a statement to stop Su Jin from continuing to talk about the Greek gods. After all, they were still negotiating a union, and it would be unpleasant for Su Jin to speak ill of people behind his back at this time.


    On the other side, after looking around the hall layout, Vesta looked at the endless grassland outside the window, squinted his eyes, turned his head to look at the black rabbit and said:


    "Speaking of which, Black Rabbit, Ais, and Alphia should have all been arranged by now. What are you going to do with my order?"


    "Oh! Knock on my brain!" The black rabbit patted his forehead lightly, stuck out his tongue, and apologized: "Sorry, I almost forgot Hestia, you haven''t learned about the situation in the headquarters, or else I''ll take you for a walk now?"


    Hearing this, Vesta said with flickering eyes: "Is that so? It''s ok. However, Black Rabbit, Hestia''s name will not be called in the future. It''s better to call me Vesta now."


    "Well, at least before I acquired the spiritual identity of ''Hestia'', my other personality could only be in a semi-awake state because of the absence of a spiritual identity, and I was the only one who could really act."


    "Is that so..." The Black Rabbit hesitated for a moment, and then called out cautiously, "Navista, I''ll take you to the station?"


    "...Okay." Vesta, with Xiao Jiujiu in his heart, agreed very readily.


    Black Rabbit takes her shopping, isn''t that a chance to be alone? At that time, wouldn''t she be able to test it out and let the black rabbit do her a little ''little favor''?


    Vesta, who had Xiao Jiujiu in his heart, did not reject Black Rabbit''s ''kindness'', and it didn''t take long for the two to leave the living room together.


    The rest of Su Jin, lying on the sofa, buried her face in the cushion of the sofa, breathing gradually evenly.


    I don''t know how long.


    Su Jin suddenly felt a pair of hands resting on his shoulders, and after a while, he squeezed the feathers appropriately.


    Aware of the presence of the hands, Su Jin, who remained silent, relaxed his tense body. Although he knew that the massage was not strong enough, he still pretended to be comfortable and hummed:


    "Is it Leticia~ It''s just that you and Black Rabbit still have a little conscience, so let me relax."


    When the words fell, Su Jin noticed something was wrong, because Leticia''s breath was not what it is now.


    At this moment, the pair of hands that were originally on Su Jin''s shoulders suddenly moved down quickly, moved to Su Jin''s waist, then grabbed the corner of the shirt and lifted it up suddenly.


    brush!


    Su Jin''s junior with the stove fire pattern was revealed.


    Su Jin frowned, turned his neck quickly, and looked back.


    "Who?"


    Immediately, he saw the golden hair falling on his back behind him.


    Chapter 1296 The bad luck of eight lifetimes


    "Aphrodite?"


    Su Jin looked at the blond beauty behind her, and couldn''t help but be amazed and said:


    "How could you possibly be here?"


    The person who came was Aphrodite, the beauty **** of the wrong world, but Su Jin was not surprised by this, but why the other party appeared here when he was unaware.


    "Humph~ This is the first time I''ve seen your panicked expression?"


    The beauty **** with long blond hair sat on Su Jin''s back with a smile, holding his shoulders with both hands, kneading and said with a smile:


    "Looking at how tired you looked just now, isn''t it time you need a beautiful girl to soothe your soul?"


    "Okay~ If you act like a child in my arms, I don''t mind comforting you."


    Is the comfort you''re talking about serious? Su Jin complained in his heart, and the tension that had just risen in his heart was eased a lot because of this complaint:


    "By the way, why did you suddenly appear by my side? Who sent you here?"


    "Eh? How do you know someone sent me here?"


    Aphrodite opened her eyes wide and asked with a surprised expression:


    "Can''t I just come over quietly and sneak up to you?"


    "..." Su Jin was speechless, looking at Aphrodite with a look of foolishness.


    Even sneaking up to him, if you can do it, it will not be the great **** Uranus, but you Aphrodite, the commander of the wrong world, Orari.


    Anyway, think about what level of person you are, Aphrodite.


    "What, you look at me like that."


    Aphrodite grunted, then fiddled with her hair, pulling the strands of hair that were hanging down from sitting on Su Jin''s junior behind her head, and then said:


    "But forget it, who made Lady Aphrodite in a good mood today~"


    Hearing this, Su Jin pretended to be asking for advice and asked, "Lord Aphrodite in a good mood, can you tell me who sent you to me?"


    However, Aphrodite gave him an unexpected answer with a proud expression.


    "It''s your mother."


    "Mother...sir?"


    Su Jin''s head can''t be turned, does Aphrodite have a mother?


    It seems not!


    Legend has it that it was the child born by Uranus and the sea, and it is said that it was a natural **** born in the foam of the sea, but she has no mother! At least not a specific mom.


    "Hmph, with this expression, I always feel that you are thinking about something very rude, but Lord Aphrodite said that she is in a good mood today, so she won''t care about you."


    Aphrodite raised her swan neck, stood up from the sofa, and then took off her high heels, her pink and tender toes, and gently stepped on Su Jin''s junior:


    "How is it? This is the most beautiful goddess in the world, trampling on you~~ Are you happy? Are you happy?"


    Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said: "...If you are heavier, it will have a little massage effect."


    Hearing this, Aphrodite immediately protested: "What, my weight has been carefully calculated by me, and it is the best ratio. Didn''t you feel very happy when you held me before? I said so. It''s the most comfortable to hold, ah, sure enough, no man''s mouth will tell the truth."


    Aphrodite said all the fun of this boudoir, and Su Jin was not easy to refute, but now, he has come back to some extent.


    Does Aphrodite have to be her mother if she calls her a mother? Couldn''t it be something else, someone Aphrodite would be willing to call her mother?


    Moreover, this person must also have the ability to silently send a person to him...


    Thinking of this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, then turned around, lying on the sofa and said:


    "Is the person looking for you the Queen of Halloween?"


    "Huh? You''re actually called by such a nickname?" Aphrodite, who lightly stepped on Su Jin''s back, said with a look of surprise: "Aren''t you the same unfilial son who spoke unkindly to your biological mother like Zeus?"


    Why are you comparing Zeus to me again? Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then turned the topic with a little helplessness and said, "Is she looking for you for something?"


    Aphrodite raised her chin when she heard the words: "Of course she likes my daughter-in-law who is as beautiful as hers."


    My dear, this is touted... What the **** did you say behind my back... Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, and then he said angrily: "Can you say something I like to hear?"


    Aphrodite said with a disgusted face at this time: "You are really unfeeling, it is rare for Lord Aphrodite to show kindness to comfort your tired soul, but you have always cared about your equally beautiful mother... Eh, wait?"


    Aphrodite said this, looking at Su Jin with a very strange expression:


    "You shouldn''t... No... Zeus is not as crazy as you are..."


    Su Jin''s face froze, even if Aphrodite didn''t say anything, a lot of distorted thoughts appeared in his head, he quickly shook his head, and then explained:


    "My relationship with the Queen, well, all in all, it''s complicated."


    "Huh? Is that so..."


    Aphrodite looked at Su Jin suspiciously, but in the end she chose to believe it. Anyway, she didn''t suffer. It doesn''t matter if she believed in a letter, and then she began to explain what Su Jin "cares about":


    "Didn''t Hestia bring those human adventurers to Hakogari after Orari''s carnival before?"


    "After that, Artemis also seems to want to come here, but I don''t know why she can''t make up her mind, but I think she will come here sooner or later, so I will come over to explore the way first."


    "So that''s the case." Su Jin could understand: "Then how did you meet that queen?"


    Hearing this, Aphrodite tilted her head, sat on Su Jin''s back, looked at Su Jin strangely, and said, "Because when I came to Hakoten, I was in the courtyard of Mother Mother, didn''t you set the exit at Is it there?"


    "?!" Su Jin was shocked when she heard the words, Aphrodite went to the courtyard of the Queen of Halloween as soon as she came to Little Garden? This... is this the one who used the authority of the realm to remove people directly before Aphrodite came?


    Why did the Queen of Halloween do this, and was there something special about Aphrodite that caught her attention?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin almost instantly thought of what that ''special'' thing was.


    That is Aphrodite herself.


    What the Queen of Halloween attaches great importance to is Aphrodite herself, who comes from the same source as the Virgin of the Crusades!


    Chapter 1297 Aphrodite''s Little Problem


    Thinking of the Virgin, Su Jin couldn''t help but think a little. After all, the Queen of Halloween took Aphrodite away at the first time for this reason. Although she returned later, such an action inevitably caused Su Jin to have a little **** in her heart.


    He suspected that the Virgin would do dangerous things because of Aphrodite''s existence, but then he felt that this kind of persecution paranoia didn''t make much sense.


    After all, that is the Virgin of the Crusades.


    And the Aphrodite Linga belonging to the Greek **** of beauty, I am afraid that it has already lost its effect on that person.


    Do billionaires care about the gains and losses of billions? Even if she cared, would she risk losing all her wealth and go crazy - chasing the billion?


    Think about it and know it''s unlikely.


    "What''s wrong? All of a sudden, you look embarrassed." Aphrodite stretched out her hand, trying to smooth the wrinkles on Su Jin''s brows, and then asked a little tangled: "Is it possible, you and your mother The relationship is very bad? Then should I stay away from her in the future?"

 Chapter 928：

    "No, it''s not because of her." Su Jin shook her head, lay on the sofa, and asked while thinking deeply, "Aphrodite, has the Queen mentioned ''you of Hakoten''?"


    "Ah?" Aphrodite was stunned, and then said with a slightly subtle expression: "I mentioned it, but my mother told me ''don''t care about the other me'', ''that person is not so stingy'' and so on. ."


    Hearing this, Su Jin froze for a moment, then laughed at himself:


    "It seems that I am unfounded!"


    "But she also said, ''It''s Su Jin who needs to be more careful''."


    Su Jin: "..."


    Su Jin was silent for a moment, then said angrily to Aphrodite:


    "The next time you talk, remember to finish it all together. How can you learn to break the chapter? It''s too hateful."


    "Hey~" Aphrodite smiled awkwardly, then shook Su Jin''s shoulder and said, "Hey, what were you nervous about just now? Can you tell me?"


    Su Jin hesitated for a while, thinking that if Aphrodite succeeded the position of the main **** of the small garden, it would be tantamount to being involved in the dispute. It is indeed necessary to understand the situation, so after sorting out the wording, I put all the The guesses were all told to Aphrodite. By the time he finished explaining, it was already half an hour later.


    The two had already got up from the sofa, changed their normal posture, and sat side by side on the sofa, just holding hands.


    After listening to Su Jin''s explanation, Aphrodite repeated as if suddenly:


    "Want me to be the **** of beauty in Greece?"


    "right."


    "As soon as you take office, can you become a four-digit powerhouse?"


    "right."


    "It is likely to offend the Madonna of the Crusaders, the goddess who was once Aphrodite?"


    "Yes."


    Su Jin nodded, then looked at Aphrodite who fell into silence, thought about it, and sighed:


    "If you are worried about safety, you can choose to refuse. With my strength, it is not difficult to protect you."


    However, after thinking about it for a long time, Aphrodite raised her chin with a face:


    "This treatment, Artemis doesn''t have it, right?"


    Su Jin held back all the persuasion he wanted to say, and his face quickly became weird.


    He looked at the triumphant Aphrodite in front of him, thought for a while, then nodded with gritted teeth:


    "That''s right."


    "Hahahaha~~"


    Aphrodite laughed arrogantly when she heard it:


    "Thanks to that old-fashioned girl who didn''t even want to make friends, she wanted to grab you, but in the end, the biggest benefit was not sent to my beautiful skirt~"


    "Hmph, Artemis, Artemis, you who are entangled in one husband and one wife, and you who have one wife in one life, you can only be an iron virgin!"


    Su Jin wanted to complain about Aphrodite''s arrogance now, but found that it was really the case.


    Although he really liked Artemis and loved Hestia, in fact, Aphrodite was the one who got the most benefits from Hakoba.


    Using this as an excuse, Aphrodite decided that she was the winner, but Su Jin really couldn''t explain it.


    "Hmph, when I become the **** of beauty in Greece, I must let the bunnies of Hakogari know what true ''beauty'' is."


    "Oh, by the way, as the male pet of this beautiful god, how many planets do you want as my dowry gift to you?"


    Looking at Aphrodite who was obviously ''floating'', Su Jin raised her brows, stretched out her hand and pulled the person into her arms and said:


    "Returning a male pet, let me first let you understand what a female pet is!"


    He Su Jin, Su Su had to let this dance-loving woman know what a strong suppression is!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Garden of Flowers.


    Skaha, who was wearing a deacon uniform, stood respectfully behind a blond girl with a perfect face, waiting for his master''s call.


    The Queen of Halloween, who was letting a maid paint her nails, was lying lazily on the reclining chair, enjoying the sunlight, and asked her beloved servant with a chuckle:


    ???????


    "Skaha... what do you think Maria, no, Aphrodite, is she."


    Hearing the question from the Queen of Halloween, Skaha paused, bowed respectfully, and explained:


    "If you have to listen to your subordinate''s humble opinion, then I can only say that Her Majesty Maria is a rare hero in the world of Hakoniwa, and the name of the ''female husband'' that Her Majesty the Son said is well-deserved."


    "Husband... That person is indeed worthy of such evaluation."


    The Queen of Halloween chuckled, then narrowed her eyes and said in a lazy tone:


    "Of course, that person is also the type I hate the most and I''m not good at dealing with."


    "I don''t know if it''s a good thing for Su Jin''s child to provoke her."


    "Then why..." Skaha hesitated before finishing his words.


    She wondered why the queen didn''t want Su Jin to contact the Virgin, but sent the little Aphrodite back to Arcadia.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    If the little beautiful **** is left here, the one from the Crusaders will not have an excuse to find Su Jin. It stands to reason that since he is worried about Su Jin''s danger, he should keep him away, right?


    However, hearing Skaha''s question, the Queen of Halloween just glanced at Skaha, then smiled and scolded affectionately:


    "Fool!"


    "I can''t get along with Maria, it doesn''t mean that Su Jin can''t get along. Of course that woman''s character is my worst at dealing with it, but it doesn''t mean that Su Jin is not good at dealing with it."


    "At least in my opinion, the worst outcome is that the two of you can''t talk to each other at most, and it won''t go to the point of fighting against each other."


    "And..." The Halloween Queen''s expression became a little weird at this time, like a troublemaker trying to play a prank: "Since that kid can convince Alger, how can you decide that he can''t convince Maria? "


    "Ah this..."


    Skaha''s eyes widened, incredulous at the daring idea of ??the Queen of Halloween.


    After all, this idea is no different from **** on the head of that **** group!


    "It shouldn''t be..."


    Skaha is a bit square, the queen is trying to die!


    "But at least it''s not impossible, is it."


    The Queen of Halloween said with a smile:


    "Also, Alger cares about him so much, at least he can''t die, right?"


    When Skaha heard the words, he fell into a dead silence.


    She has only one thought now.


    Su Jin has a mother like you, it''s really a blood mold for eight lifetimes!


    Chapter 1298 Pandora


    Aphrodite was suppressed for nearly three hours.


    In the end, in the soft whimper of the goddess of beauty, Su Jin snorted, walked to the coffee table triumphantly, poured a glass of water, and said:


    "You haven''t inherited the spirituality yet, and you are floating. I really don''t know what it means."


    Aphrodite, with tears in her eyes, got up immediately after hearing it, and said with a temper: "Just bully me. When I inherit the spirit, let''s see how I toss you."


    "Hey~ I''m still on the fence." Su Jin laughed, and really felt that Aphrodite might have a little ''problem'' in her heart.


    He really had to provoke him until he was bullied fiercely, and he didn''t know where the habit came from.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin poured another glass of water, walked over to Aphrodite, and handed it to her: "Drink, replenish water, by the way, does the pain on your body hurt?"


    Su Jin actually wanted to take care of Aphrodite. After all, she had just been beaten by herself, but who knew that the other party didn''t appreciate it at all, and instead said in a disgusting tone:


    "What, this kind of injury is far worse than the arrow of Artemis. How can you, a big man, be worse than that straight girl?"


    "...???"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then silently raised his hand, raised his palm, and silently burned the small universe.


    Some kind of fierce energy gathered in Su Jin''s palm, and then made a harsh and sharp sword sound.


    It was the holy sword of the Capricornus Saint humming in a low voice.


    Seeing this blatant threat, Aphrodite''s throat surged, and she said softly in an instant:


    "Why do you always threaten me with force? It was like this the first time, and it''s the same this time, and I''m not letting people live."


    "I tell you, if you rush over and scratch my face with a knife, you will be the one who will suffer!"


    "Don''t you say you want to compare the weapons of Artemis and me?" Su Jin waved his hand, rolled his eyes, then sat next to Aphrodite again and said, "Why do you always want to Contrast with Artemis."


    Aphrodite raised her chin proudly, and hummed: "Who told that guy to always pretend to be arrogant, and pretend to be cold every day, who will he pretend to be!"


    Su Jin felt a little weird when he heard the words, because he heard some things about the two of them from Hermes, the ''big mouth'' in the wrong world.


    It seems that it was because in the age of the gods in the heavens, a large group of men knelt and licked Aphrodite. After being ignored by her love, they turned their heads and began to kneel and lick Artemis. Tetsu was unilaterally upset with Artemis.


    To be more specific, it is probably that Aphrodite is ''good voice'' to persuade those suitors, while Artemis directly beats people, but Artemis has a better reputation than Aphrodite. For a lot of reasons.


    However, Su Jin has a different understanding of the "good voice and good spirit" in Hermes'' mouth.


    After all, it was Aphrodite''s ''good voice'', which turned into extreme humiliation in Su Jin''s ears.


    In this way, on the one hand, he doesn''t like to hit people directly and drive them away, on the other hand, he has bad breath and extreme humiliation. Artemis has a better reputation than Aphrodite in licking dogs, but Su Jin can understand it quite well.


    After all, mental humiliation is always harder than physical humiliation, isn''t it?


    "All in all, you don''t have to worry about Artemis. No, it doesn''t mean that you don''t care. Anyway, when I am with her, you must favor me, treat me as your wife, and treat her as a mistress, understand!"


    Hearing Aphrodite''s "arrogant" words, Su Jin pouted and said:


    "Then if Artemis fights with you, I''ll favor you too?"


    Aphrodite hurriedly shook her head after hearing this: "How can that be? It''s our business for her to fight, how can you intervene?"


    If you don''t intervene, you will definitely be bullied... Aphrodite, who exercises only to keep her figure... Su Jin complained about Aphrodite''s unreliability.


    Don''t be bullied at that time, and come to him crying again, asking him to bully him back.


    Oh, it seems that it is not bad, not only "bully" Artemis, but also "please" Aphrodite, this is called a win-win! Su Jin wins that kind of win twice!


    That''s fine!


    "Okay, I won''t interfere, I won''t interfere, I secretly favor you, and calculate Artemis well."


    Listening to Su Jin''s ''promise'', Aphrodite suddenly smiled:


    "That''s right~"


    She patted Su Jin''s shoulder with a smile, and said:


    "Wait for another day or two, Artemis is here, I''ll go to her to duel, and when I lose, let her be proud first, and then you can prepare the inheritance ceremony for me, then, hehehe~"


    Looking at Aphrodite, who had begun to fantasize about how she bullied Artemis, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch...


    You simply inherit the spirituality directly, just go and bully Artemis.


    Well, he almost forgot, Aphrodite seemed to have a little ''bug''.


    It''s a really annoying little bug.


    "Preparation for the ceremony is very complicated, well, I''ve just prepared in advance recently."


    Su Jin, who just came back, doesn''t seem to be in a busy state again, but it is not too troublesome to inherit the spirituality of the gods. For the right person, it is even very simple. It just takes a little time, so you can rest while preparing. .


    As for Shiroyasha''s previous claim to be the ruler of the class, that would have to be agreed with Shiroyasha''s ''retirement'' after the upper-level meeting.


    Su Jin turned his head and looked at the grassland outside the window, thinking that he finally ushered in a long-lost vacation, and couldn''t help sighing... I hope I can wait for Bai Yasha for a few more days, and I hope that the nearest Hakoten will never come out again. A son.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Black Rabbit, who had come to the residential area around the ''Moon Lake'', led Vista along the gravel road around the lake and approached the dormitory area.


    "The front is the unified accommodation area for the new members. When you get there, Vista, you can choose a house to settle in and receive your own daily necessities. Oh, by the way, the people who live in this area are all very good children. Don''t fight with them!"


    "By the way, pay special attention. Because the environment here is still being remodeled, Moon Lake cannot play with water, so don''t go near the lake unless it is necessary."

 Chapter 929：

    "Of course, the newcomers to the community are all very obedient and obedient children. I believe that you will also be Vesta..."


    Vesta nodded when he heard the words, then pointed to the woman who was sitting in front of the small wooden pier and put her legs in the lake, apparently playing in the water, and said calmly:


    "You''re talking about a very good child, do you mean her..."


    Chapter 1299 The Protoss of Venus


    Black Rabbit followed Vesta''s line of sight, and suddenly saw the woman sitting by the pier, playing with bare feet in the water, and then her expression froze:


    "What''s the situation? Didn''t they all say that it is best not to be close to the lake..."


    "Is there any harm in the lake water?" Vista asked curiously.


    "It doesn''t mean any harm, but because the entire lake is an artifact that has just been placed, the water in the lake condenses too much energy, and people with too low strength are easily injured."


    Black Rabbit explained the reason why he couldn''t touch the lake water, and his expression gradually became vigilant:


    "Vista, don''t make a sound later, just watch my face and act."


    "What?" Vesta noticed the abnormality of the black rabbit and couldn''t help asking: "What happened?"


    "..." Black Rabbit was silent for a while, then said, "I don''t know that woman."


    Vesta instantly understood what the black rabbit wanted to say.


    The Hakoba nobleman in front of him is the know-it-all of Arcadia, and almost every member of the family has a well-known origin. Therefore, in Arcadia, how could there be people who Black Rabbit does not know?


    If you don''t know it, you''re an outsider.


    Outsiders, who don''t know the condition of Moon Lake but dare to touch the lake... If I think of it, they can only be outside powerhouses, and they''re uninvited powerhouses.


    This is difficult.


    Vesta lowered his head, did not look at the back of the woman in front, and said in a low voice:


    "Do you need me to run first?"


    "No." Black Rabbit shook his head, and continued, "With Lord Alger and Su Jin here, no one dares to do anything in Arcadia."


    "Then what should I do?" Vesta, who had just come to Hakoba, asked immediately, who was not clear about the situation.


    Black Rabbit hesitated for a moment, then said:


    "I suspect that the other party is looking for me... Let''s meet first."


    This judgment is not without reason, but from the inspiration in the dark.


    For the Moon Rabbit, who was born to be linked to the center of the small garden, this kind of inspiration is basically equal to prophecy, and it often works terribly.


    At least apart from the evil dragon two hundred years ago, Black Rabbit has never seen a few existences that can block this kind of inspiration.


    "Don''t say anything later. If the other party asks you a question, remember to read the name of Lord Alger in your heart to avoid accidents."


    "it is good."


    After speaking, Black Rabbit took a deep breath and led Vesta to move forward, and it didn''t take long for him to come to the pier along the gravel road.


    Looking at the back of the black-haired beauty, the black rabbit gritted his teeth and led Vesta over.


    Whoa, whoa.


    The slender and white toes made a splash on the water, splashing a circle of ripples.


    The black-haired woman turned her back to the black rabbit, and when the black rabbit was less than one meter away from her, she said:


    "What means did the leader of your family use to let Artemis put the moon wheel here?"


    Hearing this question, Black Rabbit became nervous, and then asked in a low voice:


    "I don''t know who your majesty is...?"


    "Pandora." The black-haired woman chuckled and said, "You can call me Pandora, oh yes, it seems that you have a Pandora in Arcadia, a very cute child, I allow it She uses that name."


    Pandora... Which Greek **** created human beings, one of the ancestors of human beings... Black Rabbit instantly remembered Pandora''s information, but because of the following ''allowed to use this name'', his heart jumped.


    The spell of the name is something that can only be done with four digits. The opponent is at least four digits, and there is even a high probability that he is suspected to be a strong person among the three digits, and Pandora is just the opponent''s vest, or even the vest. one.


    Thinking of this, the black rabbit''s courage suddenly became much smaller.


    Sure, it''s someone who can''t be offended!


    Thinking that Pandora''s spiritual figure came from the Greek gods, Black Rabbit couldn''t help but hesitate:


    "Pandora, are you here because of the Greek gods?"


    "almost."


    Pandora grunted in response, and at the same time finally turned her cheek, revealing her true face.


    It was a face that Black Rabbit felt ''ordinary'' in his heart, but ''uncommon'' in inspiration, and such a contrast made Black Rabbit speechless:


    "To put the concept of ''ordinary'' on his face."


    Does this **** play like this? He clearly has a face that brings disaster to the country and the people, but he forcibly makes it ordinary, which makes the black rabbit, who is naturally highly inspired, especially awkward.


    That kind of inspiration is amazed by the other''s face, but the brain feels ordinary and awkward.


    "It''s very interesting, isn''t it? And if I appear here with a real face, it will be a lot of trouble." Pandora smiled and seemed to be very satisfied with the reaction of the black rabbit.


    Intentionally... This person is definitely intentional... Black Rabbit''s heart is full of alarm bells, and the character of the person in front of her reminds her of Bai Yasha.


    The well-known problem child Hakoba loved to play tricks most, which was to put a very short miniskirt on a beautiful girl, and then attach the concept of "never going to run out" on the short skirt.


    And the **** clothes above the third floor of Hakoniwa are all from the hands of Shiroyasha.


    Black Rabbit seriously suspects that Pandora in front of him is the same type of woman as Bai Yasha. To use Su Jin''s words to describe it, it is a prisoner of pleasure.


    To be targeted by such a person... Black Rabbit suddenly became nervous.


    Seeing the nervous appearance of Black Rabbit, Pandora raised his hand and wiped it on his face, and the concealment on his facial features immediately began to melt away, revealing the true face underneath.


    However, looking at the ''familiar'' face of the other party, Black Rabbit was dumbfounded.


    "Lord Alger... No, no, who are you?"


    "Didn''t I say..." Pandora stared at the face that was the same as Alger, and said with a bright smile, "Just call me Pandora."


    After she finished speaking, she frowned and looked at Black Rabbit with a smile and said:


    "Oh, I''m still reading Alger''s name in my heart... What a naughty rabbit..."


    After she finished speaking, she was not angry, but raised her hand with a smile and took Alger''s hand.


    With a thud, Algor shook the bucket a few times, and the liquid inside made a purring sound of bubbles.


    Pandora glanced at the bucket, and then said quite amusingly:


    "You''re going to throw sulfuric acid on my face, you''re as stingy as ever, Alger."


    At this time, the perfect girl with dark purple hair shook off Pandora''s hand with a sneer, and said:


    "You are so embarrassed to be bluffing and cheating with the same face as me every day."


    She said this, quite gnashing her teeth:


    "Aphrodite!"


    Chapter 1300 Pandora and Alger


    "What are you doing."


    Alger crossed his chest with his arms and said impatiently.


    Seeing this, Pandora smiled instead, and his tone was full of teasing: "Only your little lover can rob me of my position, and you are not allowed to come to the door to ask for an explanation?"


    Argel snorted when he heard the words: "Come on, how long have you given up Aphrodite''s position? It''s strange that you care about this."


    Pandora blinked at this time: "But, this position was robbed by your little lover, so isn''t it natural for me to come to trouble?"


    After hearing it, Alger suddenly said, "That''s true."


    She and Aphrodite are also old enemies, not to mention the personality of a main god, even if a rabbit is lost, it will still be found.


    Thinking of this, Alger no longer cares about such trivial matters, and asked directly:


    "So...Did you bring the simulated star creation map?"


    "No!" Pandora said confidently.


    "Dare to come here without you?" Argel was very surprised when he heard the words. He didn''t simulate the star creation map, and Aphrodite dared to go to her chassis. Isn''t that a draw?


    However, Pandora said with a smile at this time:


    "If you do it, I will trouble your little lover."


    "Even if I can''t find it, in the future I will find someone who can beat you when I trouble your child, right?"


    "...You are cruel enough!"


    Alger gritted his teeth. Aphrodite was indeed the body who came here. This woman''s character was so reckless and terrifying, but unfortunately, she was not sure to keep her.


    And even if he stayed, he couldn''t kill him.


    In Little Garden, no one can kill a Protoss, and Aphrodite is the Protoss of Venus.


    "Witch, your hidden methods are really getting better and better!"


    Thinking of the unpredictable latent ability of the woman in front of him gave Alger a headache.


    If Perseus had not been blessed by this woman, she would not have been hidden by the other party without being discovered, and then fell into Athena''s calculations, resulting in being sealed by the other party.


    She is obviously the Virgin of the Crusades, but she is best at ''lurking''.


    Such a person is actually called a ''female husband'' by the lower-level people. How can this guy''s behavior be called a husband?


    Give a weak chicken the ability, let him assassinate himself, can he still be called a man?


    Could it be possible that he had been notified in advance that he would ¡°disgrace her Alger¡±, so he could get rid of the stigma of sneak attack?


    Said to be a witch, Pandora still looks like Yan Yan with a smile:


    "Can I interpret this as a compliment?"


    "what ever."


    Alger curled her lips. Although she hated the woman in front of her, she had to say that the other party was indeed a bit of a jerk.


    If it really turns the relationship into a deadly enemy, it will be a headache to have such a person who is good at lurking watching.


    And don''t forget, Venus is still a symbol of the **** of war in the eyes of the ancients. The fighting power of this woman gave Athena a headache back then, and she could only use her tactics to force a draw.


    In front of this real Greek **** of war, Ares is afraid that he is not even a younger brother, but a son.


    An enemy with extremely strong frontal combat power, but at the same time good at stealth assassination operations, this woman has the strongest deterrent power.


    Killing and not killing, fighting and endless troubles, and Alger really worried that his child would be missed by this woman in the future, so he couldn''t help but be a little annoyed:


    "Be honest, what are you doing here?"


    Hearing this, Pandora glanced at the black rabbit, and then said with a smile:


    "Just come and see, what kind of person gave that little guy the first pot of gold and let him develop."


    "Me?" Black Rabbit pointed at himself blankly, his face full of incredulity.


    A character that even Alger is afraid of, actually came to see her. Although most of it was due to Su Jin, it really made Hei Rabbit a little flattered.


    After all, she''s just a 200-year-old rabbit! How can He Dehe be ''valued'' by such a big man!


    "Yes, it''s you."


    Pandora seemed to have a good impression of Black Rabbit, and said in a rather pleasant tone:


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, the Hakoba nobles who can bear the sovereignty of the moon, I have only seen two of them over the years. If you count the current number of moon rabbits, you will most likely be the last one who can bear the sovereignty. Pure blood moon rabbit."


    Did I have such a rare thing? Hei Rabbit thought for a while, but then, she thought about it, the Moon Rabbit of Hakoba seems to have less than five fingers left in Di Shitian''s mouth, and all of them are girls .


    Without males, it seems that there will be no pure blood moon rabbits in the future, so this rarity seems to be quite high.


    But when Black Rabbit was surprised at his worth, Alger curled his lips in disdain and said:


    "Every digger has come to me? Do you really think I won''t shoot at you?"


    "Eh? Poaching?" Hei Rabbit took a few steps back when he heard the words, looked at Pandora vigilantly and said, "I have no intention of switching to other communities, not now, nor in the future."


    "If I really poach people, the first sentence would be ''The Crusaders lack talents like you''. How can I say this."


    Pandora glanced at Alger after hearing the words, and then chuckled lightly:

 Chapter 930：

    "Don''t be so prejudiced against me, anyway, you can''t take back the power of the beautiful **** I stole from you, can you?"


    "Huh?" Black Rabbit was shocked. For a person who loves beauty like Alger, her power of the **** of beauty was actually robbed?


    hiss!


    No wonder these two are so similar in appearance, co-authorship is the foundation of beauty and comes from the same root!


    Seeing Aphrodite digging up her own dark history there, Alger snorted coldly: "Sure enough, I will never get along with someone like you."


    And her attitude surprised Pandora:


    "Huh? I''m ready to be beaten, but you don''t do it? Then I won''t give you a chance."


    After speaking, Pandora asked with a strange expression:


    "That little guy named Su Jin has such a big influence on you? You should know that even if I trouble you, I will only look for you, not your children. You can''t even bet on this?"


    Hearing this, Alger''s face darkened, and he said one word directly:


    "roll!"


    "Interesting." Pandora was also curious when she saw this. If her curiosity about Su Jin was 20 points before, it is now 70 points.


    To be able to ''teach'' Alger like this, this Su Jin is quite amazing~


    Thinking of this, Pandora smiled and said to Alger:


    "Have time to introduce your little lover to me?"


    Alger glanced at Pandora faintly, and then said nothing.


    However, Pandora, who knew Alger''s character, understood that this was the stance that Alger tacitly agreed with.


    ''Things seem to be getting interesting. '' The corners of Pandora''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Chapter 1301 He Never Covered Up


    On the third floor of the castle, Su Jin''s room.


    Su Jin, who originally wanted to take a bath, suddenly received Alger''s voice transmission and was surprised.


    "Aphrodite is here so soon?"


    The blonde girl lying on the sofa raised her head when she heard the words, and asked with a strange expression, "Huh? Am I not here?"


    "It''s not you, it''s the other one." Su Jin explained, and then said with a headache: "I bumped into Alger and asked her to contact me. What''s the matter with this person?"


    "Is it me from Hakoba?" Aphrodite was obviously curious. According to Su Jin, Aphrodite from Hakoba has now converted to the Crucifixion group and served as the Virgin of that group of gods. Under the two gods, the existence above the halloween.


    Compared with her anger in the wrong world, she is much stronger in Hakoniwa world, so she is naturally very curious.


    But curiosity turns into curiosity. Whether we can go to see you or not depends on Su Jin''s thoughts.


    "Su Jin, can I go see her?"


    "¡­it should be OK."


    Su Jin''s face was a little hesitant. He was not afraid of the Virgin''s attack. At this level, anyone under two digits has the confidence to be no weaker than others. No matter how strong the Virgin is, it is impossible to let him Afraid, or even should be afraid of the other side should be.


    After all, Arcadia is Su Jin''s territory.


    Therefore, he is not worried about malice now, but rather about goodwill.


    Su Jin, who was born in the Celestial Dynasty, knows the truth of "stretch your hand and don''t hit the smiling person". If the other party is friendly, he may not be too biased towards Alger.


    At that time, if Alger quarrels with the other party, even if he wants to be a black referee, he will not have that shame.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin had some guesses about the attitude of the Virgin Mary. Contrary to Su Jin, on the contrary, not so many Aphrodite heard Su Jin''s promise, and her eyes lit up and said, "Really?"


    As she spoke, she quickly got up from the sofa and said hastily:


    "Then I have to take a shower quickly, is there enough time?"


    "Enough, the time in this room was distorted by me. After a few hours here, the outside world is only a few seconds."


    Su Jin casually explained his routine operations. Without this method, he really wouldn''t be able to mess around in the headquarters. After all, there are 24 hours in a day in the small garden, and any hour Su Jin is missing can be noticed by the people of the community. On the contrary, missing a second or two, it may not be.


    Because of this, Su Jin has recently become more and more familiar with the technique of interfering with time in the small universe. It is estimated that he will be able to condense the power of time by himself.


    After hearing Su Jin''s words, Aphrodite immediately stopped and said with a look of astonishment:


    "There is such a trick?"


    She didn''t expect that after so long, the outer door was only a few seconds, but after this thought, she blurted out:


    "Strange, how do I feel that you are very skilled at this?"


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Su Jin coughed a few times, and then gave Aphrodite an angry look and said, "Hurry up and take your bath, isn''t it hard for me to adjust the time?"


    "Che, I was clearly talking about the central thing, shameless." Aphrodite muttered, and then said, "By the way, what should I call the Virgin later, should I call my sister directly?"


    elder sister? Do you feel it too? Su Jin looked at the beauty **** in front of him speechlessly, shook his hand and said:


    "Come on, people are coming here with Pandora''s spirit now, and I''ll just call Pandora directly later. It''s not as taboo as you think."


    Hearing this, Aphrodite looked at Su Jin meaningfully and said, "Are you sure you don''t need me to call my sister in the future?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then thought of something, and his face twitched a few times:


    "You woman really dare to think, feel like going to take a bath, don''t waste my time!"


    "hey-hey."


    Seeing Su Jin''s nervous look, Aphrodite immediately stuck out her tongue, made a face, and ran away immediately.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said speechlessly: "Crazy girl, you don''t know how to open a door, can you say such things?"


    He didn''t deal with the Crusaders, but it didn''t mean that he dared to be the Cao thief of God. His current small body couldn''t handle such exciting things.


    "But then again, Joan of Arc seems to be a member of the Notre Dame faction..."


    Su Jin did not have the courage to soak in the Virgin, but relying on the Virgin, and through the courage of the Virgin to soak in Joan of Arc, Su Jin not only had, but also great.


    To put it bluntly, who doesn''t want to be the Sieg who rides the Holy Maiden~


    Half an hour later, Aphrodite came out of the small room after finishing the arrangement, and Su Jin also adjusted the time rate to match the time of the outside world.


    Before long, he said to Aphrodite:


    "Be polite when you meet someone later, don''t talk nonsense, do you understand?"


    "Understood!" Aphrodite put her hand to her mouth and made a zipper motion, indicating that she would not say a word of gossip.


    Seeing her like this, although Su Jin was also worried that Aphrodite couldn''t control the old problem of bad mouth, she felt that she still had to give this person a chance to make a change.


    After all, he is not a ruthless man.


    After admonishing Aphrodite, Su Jin led her directly to the living room. It didn''t take much time before she came to the gate and pushed open the door directly.


    As soon as the door opened, he was sitting on the single sofa, with thin straight black hair and wearing a black dress, like a woman walking out of an ink painting, raised her head, looked at him, and narrowed her eyes.


    And Su Jin also took advantage of the situation to look at the other party. After seeing the face, his expression changed slightly, but after all, he didn''t say anything, but nodded directly and confirmed:


    "I think this is Pandora, right?"


    Hearing this, the woman holding a black tea cup, like walking out of a painting, replied with a smile:


    "No, you can call me Ishtar."


    When Su Jin heard the words, the corner of his mouth twitched fiercely, and compared to him, Alger, who was sitting on the sofa beside him, had a bigger reaction:


    "You are endless, aren''t you?"


    "Why are you reacting so much?"


    Pandora cast a glance at Alger and said with a mocking expression:


    "I''m not giving you a handle, so that you can use the spell of name to punish me in the future~"


    "Tsk." Alger curled his lips unhappily, and said fiercely: "That thing is only useful to you."


    After speaking, she glared at Pandora angrily, then turned her head and said to Su Jin with a dark face:


    "This woman stole a lot of power from me back then, so she''s very close to me in spirituality and appearance. Oh, in the end, she''s just jealous of my beauty and deliberately imitating inferior products."


    "Yes! That''s it." Pandora cooperated with Alger and said: "Ar sauce is the most beautiful in the world~!"


    "You are enough!"


    Alger couldn''t hold back for a moment.


    Even if Pandora said this very seriously and seemed sincere and sincere, she felt that it was yin and yang strange when she said it.


    Moreover, it is too embarrassing to be blown away by the enemy like this, it is simply the death of the society.


    Su Jin looked at the two arguing in front of her, and in a trance, she felt that she saw Bai Yasha and the Queen of Halloween.


    Not sure... Pandora is really his backer who has not yet been certified by his real name!


    Chapter 1302 The Virgin''s Appeal


    Su Jin really thinks that Alger and Pandora are replicas of White Yaksha and Halloween Queen. After all, one is bullying the other, and it looks like a deadly enemy, but after so many years of fighting, neither side has touched the bottom line, nor has it been in a state of life and death.


    If this kind of relationship was forcibly described, there would probably only be adjectives like ''losing friends'' and ''enemies''.


    If this is the case, then Su Jin really doesn''t have to worry too much about the threat brought by this Virgin.


    Of course, there should be some vigilance. Su Jin''s attitude towards these high-ranking gods and Buddhas has always been vigilant.


    After a brief introduction, Su Jin brought Aphrodite to the sofa in the middle, separating Alger and Pandora who were sitting on the single sofa.


    After sitting down, Aphrodite looked at Pandora on her right, with curiosity in her eyes.


    "Huh?" Pandora noticed the gaze, and looked at Aphrodite one more time, and then looked at Su Jin''s eyes became meaningful: "Alger, your little lover has a very rich life!"


    Su Jin knew that he was going to suffer as soon as he heard it, so he resisted the change in his expression and did not respond rashly.


    In contrast, Alger''s attitude was very casual, and he was even disgusted by Pandora''s talkativeness: "My family''s affairs, you can control it~"


    It doesn''t matter if Alger doesn''t mind Su Jin''s secret tricks, but Pandora said, absolutely not, this is almost Alger''s subconscious reaction.


    Seeing this, Pandora said as usual:


    "Your changes in the past few years are much more interesting than before."


    Although these words were not provocative, Algor felt a little uncomfortable after hearing them, so he glared at Pandora and snorted:


    "It''s better than your reputation as a person. I really don''t know which door you got caught in your head, and you actually gave the Lingge to Zeus. You are really capable."


    "I think it''s okay." Pandora sipped her lipstick tea at this time, and said with a smile: "A spiritual figure, a little reputation, in exchange for the disintegration of the entire Greek group of gods, isn''t it good~"


    Su Jin felt a chill in his heart when he heard these words, and looked at Pandora''s eyes with a little more vigilance.


    This is what Su Jin said, if the Greek group of gods is now falling apart, and there is no Pandora''s trouble, Su Jin will not believe a word.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, in the observable universe on the outside, the existence of the Greek gods has long been destroyed, and the Roman mythology has taken over its status, and after that, it is the cross religion.


    This replacement seems quite normal, but it may not have some meaning.


    And just when Su Jin was thinking, Pandora didn''t know when to cast his eyes on his face:


    "Don''t think so badly of me. I''m just doing what my cheap son and cheap husband think. If you really think about it, I can''t compare to those two."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression twitched, especially when he heard Pandora''s "cheap husband" and "cheap son", it made him Muggle even more.


    This Virgin''s character is quite special...


    Contrary to Su Jin, Alger, who knew Pandora for a long time, could understand her, and even mocked:


    "You are really good enough, let those two people do this kind of thing."


    "No way, who made me the third child~" Pandora smiled indifferently: "The boss and the second child join hands, I''m not obedient, I''m afraid I''ll have to defect to you tomorrow."


    "Oh?" After hearing it, Alger showed an interested expression instead: "Hey, I won''t be sleepy if you say this."


    As she said, she put down her raised legs, looked at Pandora with interest, and said:


    "You want to get involved too?"


    Su Jin frowned upon hearing this, looking at Pandora in surprise and incredulity.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Su Jin understood what Pandora meant.


    This Lord, actually wants to participate in the alliance of Shiroyasha, the Queen of Halloween and Alger, which is really interesting.


    Is the factional struggle within the Crusaders so serious? Actually let this Virgin find an ally?


    In the face of Alger''s inquiry, Pandora said very straightly:

 Chapter 931：

    "You''re right, I do want to get involved and join forces with you and Halloween!"


    "reason."


    Alger knows Pandora''s character very well. She said so, that''s what she really thinks. This woman is much simpler than Athena''s thoughtful person. Although she also understands the operation of those conspiracies, but Doing things is very straightforward, so she doesn''t need to say nonsense, just break it off and say it.


    "The reason..." Pandora said a little helplessly at this time: "To be honest, there is probably only one reason that I care about the most."


    "What?" Alger asked curiously.


    Pandora was silent for a moment, and a word came out of her mouth:


    "Protoss."


    Su Jin immediately understood what Pandora meant when he heard the words.


    The same birth...or the same stance...


    Among the three most powerful species of the Little Garden, the Protoss is the group with the smallest number but the strongest strength, and it is also the group that is most closely connected with the Central Garden of the Little Garden.


    Although pure-blooded dragons are the least in truth, it is too convenient for the dragon species that occupy the tree of life to multiply. Yalong has always occupied a certain position in various myths.


    In contrast, among the protoss species, there are very few natural protoss, and acquired protoss are difficult to awaken. Although it is said that each of the stars in the sky corresponds to a protoss in theory, the real protoss, the entire small garden is estimated No more than a hundred, and it has to wrap those who don''t live inside Hakoten.


    ¡­


    Of the pure protoss living in Hakoba, it is estimated that there are no more than ten people who have three-digit strength, excluding those with poor strength.


    And the strongest among them are the three problem children of Hakoniwa, plus Pandora, the golden star spirit.


    They were born part of the Little Garden.


    Therefore, in the case that the three-digit spirituality is restricted to the same size by the small garden, only the pro-daughter of the Protoss can have an abnormal spirituality.


    The rest, including Di Shitian, Hestia, and others who had accumulated to the limit long ago, would not be able to reach the three-digit level, no matter how strong their accumulation was.


    Because this level is the exclusive position of ''connected households''.


    In addition to the Protoss, perhaps only the special existence of Su Jin can be achieved.


    They are natural allies, or the group of allies appointed by the center of the small garden.


    After hearing Pandora''s answer, Alger was silent for a long time, and then said:


    "Cross religion, what do you want to do?"


    What did that God and the Son do to make Pandora begin to seek the support of his compatriots?


    Pandora opened his mouth, and finally sighed softly:


    "He has never concealed his purpose, and has even been publicizing his goals."


    "What?" Alger was puzzled, and couldn''t keep up with Pandora''s rhythm.


    However, Su Jin, who had seen a little information about Little Garden, suddenly woke up and said solemnly:


    "Is it the only God..."


    Chapter 1303 Rich woman, hungry!


    Hearing the word ''the only god'', Algerteng stood up and looked at Pandora in astonishment.


    At that time, Pandora looked at Su Jin''s profile with amazed eyes.


    Seeing Pandora''s reaction, Alger still didn''t know that Su Jin had guessed the truth. She forcibly endured the shock, sat back on the sofa, and said incredulously:


    "Is he crazy? How dare he..."


    "Does he think those four do not exist..."


    Born God.


    The group that Hakoten really dominates is also the core composition of the major groups of gods.


    It can be said that the top four primordial truths, down to the four-digit backbone of the major gods, are all classified into the category of natural gods and Buddhas.


    Compared with the Protoss and the pure-blooded dragons, although the natural gods and Buddhas are also the three strongest species, they are the group with the highest number and quality.


    However, the one of the Cross religion actually wants to be the only god...


    "Mad." Alger scolded secretly, even if she challenged the Three Thousand Worlds back then, she was madly licking her hair against the sheep of Buddhism, and becoming the only **** would basically be an enemy of the entire small garden.


    The crusader has lost his mind, how dare he do such a crazy thing?


    Just when Alger was shocked by the news, Pandora stared at Su Jin with strange eyes and said:


    "Where did you get this news?"


    When Su Jin heard the words, he did not deny it, but avoided the intelligence source and said:


    "Is this question important?"


    "It depends on the situation."


    Pandora looked at Su Jin''s profile and sighed lightly:


    "If it comes from within the Crusaders, I have to consider whether I want to live with you directly. If I heard about it from the mouths of those four, then I can still persist for hundreds of years. Others, in the sub-double-digit population know¡­¡±


    Pandora said this, half-jokingly and half-seriously:


    "Well, maybe I have to think about how to silence it."


    Hearing this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched faintly.


    He can understand Pandora''s thoughts. The first possibility is that there is a problem within the Crusaders group, and it is still an absolute high-level, and the lack of protection is the rebellion of the Holy Son, or the God is not a human being. Naturally, he has to consider running. On the way to him, ask for safety.


    As for the second possibility, the original four truths know, it is estimated that they have already known the purpose of the Crusaders, and it has no effect on the current situation at all.


    And the third possibility is that secrets are leaked or some smart people are starting to be smart, and silence is naturally the best choice.


    The three statements correspond to different situations, and Su Jin''s next words will probably determine the direction of Pandora''s plan in the future.


    After thinking about it again and again, Su Jin explained frankly:


    "What if I analyzed it from the various intelligence I got?"


    Hearing this, Pandora and Alger both looked at him in surprise, with a little stunned expression on their faces.


    They didn''t expect that Su Jin guessed the matter himself, which was a bit out of line for them, and even because of this, the atmosphere in the field became a bit dull.


    After a moment of silence, Pandora said with a bitter smile on his face:


    "You dare to think."


    Alger patted his forehead and shrugged:


    "The most speechless thing is that I guessed it right."


    Speaking of which, Alger said happily in front of Pandora:


    "I now feel that it was really a good thing that I didn''t succeed in capturing the Spirituality of the Virgin Mary."


    Su Jin was surprised when he heard the words: "What? Who can kill all the star spirits?"


    Although the system of Crusades opposes the existence of non-God gods, it is still very attractive to star spirits, which is especially reflected in angels.


    In the Crusaders, almost every angel with status and name has the spiritual personality of a half-star spirit, which is also one of the evidences that the other party has attracted the star spirit.


    In contrast, pure-blooded dragons are somewhat negative. In cross religion, dragons are basically the same as demons, and belong to the evil side of cross religion.


    Of course, the hostile relationship in mythology is naturally impossible to be the same as what humans imagined. The pure-blooded dragon species has a good position in the cross religion, and it probably belongs to the category of black gloves.


    However, due to the nature of black gloves, there are not many pure-blooded dragons in the Crusaders.


    In Su Jin''s mind, it is estimated that it is the internal strategic policy of the Crusaders to win over the celestial spirits and pure-blooded dragons, and crusade the natural gods and Buddhas.


    Therefore, according to this situation, Pandora, the Virgin who has the spirituality of Venus, should have a very easy life.


    Facing Su Jin''s question, Pandora shook his head and explained: "It''s not enough to kill them all, but I''m not optimistic about my prospects in the Cross religion."


    Su Jin frowned upon hearing this. The Madonna of the Crusades said to her face that she was not optimistic about her future in the Crusades, which was a big problem.


    Alger said speechlessly:


    "Tell us this face to face, do you really take us as your own?"


    Hearing this, Pandora asked back with a smile:


    "Are you going to tell the secret?"


    "You think I can''t?" Alger''s stubborn temper suddenly came up: "Believe it or not, as soon as you walk forward, I will tell you about it."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said speechlessly, "Alger, please say a few words less."


    Alger opened his mouth when he heard the sound, and finally snorted, followed the steps given by Su Jin, and stopped talking.


    Seeing this, Pandora looked at Su Jin with splendid eyes, and said with a smile:


    "I really didn''t expect you to actually coax Alger. You must know that the Holy Son has worked hard for hundreds of years and failed to successfully mediate the contradiction between us. In the end, there was no way to do it, and he just slapped his face and left. "


    "If you were born tens of thousands of years earlier, maybe Alger wouldn''t have done so many things."


    Hearing this, Alger said angrily, "Do you want you to take care of it? You should take care of yourself now."


    "I''m not in charge of this?" Pandora responded with a smile, then narrowed her eyes and said to Su Jin seriously: "I have an idea and need your assistance."


    Hearing this, Su Jin became a little nervous:


    "Please say."


    Chapter 1304 Pandora and Aphrodite


    After being invited by Su Jin, Pandora said directly:


    "I need a stand-in, a stand-in who can stay in the Crusaders without being discovered, and let me free up my hands and do other things."


    "you sure?"


    Su Jin looked at Pandora in front of him with a strange expression, and said in a surprised tone:


    "Don''t you think I can help you get this kind of stand-in?"


    Pandora nodded and said meaningfully:


    "Among the guidance that fate gave me, you are the most likely."


    Why did he suddenly get up... Su Jin''s face twitched, and he didn''t respond immediately.


    After hearing the conversation between the two, Alger glanced at Pandora, then turned his head and said to Su Jin:


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, but this guy''s accomplishments in the power of destiny are indeed among the best in Hakoba, Su Jin, you may really have... eh..."


    Alger suddenly thought of a person, to be precise, a world that Su Jin had experienced.


    That is the world of the Demon High School where Orpheus came from.


    If it is that world, let alone the substitute of the Virgin Mary, the substitute of God can be found.


    All of a sudden, Alger didn''t dare to speak casually.


    If this little **** is exposed, she is afraid that she will immediately take Su Jin to Qianyan in the heavens and seek that person''s protection.


    Man, it''s never a good thing.


    Do you expect a **** who is in a good mood to send out a great flood to consider human beings a good thing?


    If it weren''t for his strength and the Son''s reforms, the definition in Hakoniwa might still be a natural evil god. Seeing Alger''s sudden silence, Su Jin was immediately speechless.


    Miss!


    You come here all of a sudden, isn''t it obvious that I have a ghost? Why didn''t you see your teammates for a few days?


    On the other hand, Pandora, who had captured the reaction of the two, couldn''t help but let out a low laugh:


    "Alger, you really haven''t changed at all from before."


    "Long-winded." Alger glanced at Pandora, clasped his hands in front of him, raised his legs, and said bluntly, "Anyway, I don''t have what you want, you like it."


    Pandora was not angry after hearing this, but said cheerfully:


    "A king of angels, is that enough?"


    Su Jin''s heart stopped for a second after hearing this, and Alger''s legs almost didn''t bounce.


    King of Angels.


    In Hakoba, this refers to the seven archangels who serve the gods, whose status and strength are almost equal to the **** kings of the major gods.


    A king of angels, to put it nasty, is to send a king of angels to Su Jin for free. If he is bold, he is afraid that he can poach all the angels of the holy sequence.

 Chapter 932：

    As for the sacred sequence, there are only seven sequences in the Crusaders, and if each sequence is pulled out, it is feared that even the Greek gods will be completely suppressed.


    This is basically equivalent to giving Su Jin a whole group of Greek gods in one breath.


    Suddenly, Su Jin understood why Pandora didn''t bother to show his face at the meeting of the main gods held in Greece.


    He didn''t believe that Pandora''s men would only have the allegiance of one King of Angels.


    When you can easily pull out several members of the Greek **** group, I am afraid that Su Jin himself doesn''t care about the mess of the Greek **** group.


    And when Su Jin was silent, Pandora seemed to feel that the two were still shaking, so he smiled and added more chips:


    "How about a copy of the Holy Bible? I think you should know what this text means."


    Holy Mary... Su Jin''s hand trembled, and his expression froze.


    In Little Garden, the recognized disadvantage of the Crusaders is that the fundamental nature of the gods does not constitute a dualism, so they cannot have secret treasures such as the simulated star creation map.


    But this does not mean that there is nothing comparable to the simulated star chart among the Crusaders.


    The Ten Commandments of Moses, the Bible, and the Holy Scriptures.


    These are all treasures that are said to be comparable to the simulated star creation map. If Hakoten allows Monotheism to construct a cosmology, then these things may become a simulated star creation map.


    As for the Holy Bible, although it ranks third among these three secret treasures, its function has not been disclosed, but in the gossip, the biggest role of this scripture is suspected to be ''creating angels''.


    This function made Su Jin think of the "Angel Reincarnation Pool" written in many novels, but he was not sure whether the function of the "Holy Mary" would be what he thought.


    But I have to say that the price given by Pandora is really high.


    Even Alger couldn''t sit still.


    Her current spirituality is the opposite of the gods, a spirituality that is opposite to gods. If a sequence of angels, including the king of angels, is directly corrupted, the completion of the spirituality will increase rapidly, which in turn will increase her strength. Another surge.


    And the angel in this sequence is the ''bait'' thrown to her by Pandora.


    Relatively speaking, the Holy Bible is a temptation to Su Jin. This legendary scripture that can resurrect the dead and become angels and saints is extremely important for the development of a power.


    And now that the Greek gods have joined Arcadia, the situation where the master is weak and the servant is strong is destined to be inevitable in the future. Su Jin wants to firmly control the rudder of Arcadia, strengthen the strength of his own people and be in the power. proportion is inevitable.


    And these two gifts from Pandora are the perfect solution.


    Angels'' loyalty is well known in Hakoba.


    In the turbulent mind, Su Jin couldn''t help but look at Pandora, whose face remained unchanged.


    This woman hasn''t even changed the frequency of her breath a few times since just now. Except for Su Jin''s guess that the "Only God" made her breathing chaotic for a moment, other times it is simply the same frequency.


    Too stable, too thick, too thigh, and too rich.


    I can''t help but hug my thighs... Rich lady, I''m hungry! Su Jin relieved his emotions by complaining in his heart, and then he turned his head and looked at Alger.


    At that time, Alger also turned his head and looked at Su Jin expressionlessly, but Su Jin, who had been in contact with her many times at a negative distance, easily read the information from Alger''s eyes.


    ''Promise her! Quick, you promise her! ¡¯


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched a few times, and then said to Alger:


    "Can you believe it?"


    He was asking if he wanted to reveal the woman at the bottom of the box to Pandora because of Pandora''s price.


    Alger hesitated for a moment, then glanced at Pandora, thinking of the other party''s reputation, and nodded towards Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin sighed, stood up, and said to Pandora:


    "Come with me."


    Chapter 1305 Pandora doesn''t believe


    In the aisle of the ancient castle of Arcadia.


    Pandora, who walked side by side with Alger, asked curiously:


    "Alger, where are you taking me?"


    Alger obviously didn''t want to pay attention to her, and said with some disgust:


    "Ask what to ask, just follow."


    "Can''t you even ask a question together?"


    Pandora looked at Algor helplessly, asking for no interest, so she could only turn her head and look at the blond ''self'', Aphrodite with the Greek beauty goddess:


    "Little guy, do you know the destination?"


    Aphrodite glanced at her, then looked at Su Jin''s back, thought for a while, but didn''t say anything.


    Seeing this, Pandora couldn''t help but say: "Okay, I said why you didn''t speak before, co-authoring was given a password by them? Are you really taking me as a thief to guard against?"


    When Su Jin heard this, although he understood that Pandora was making fun of him, he couldn''t keep silent any longer, so he said directly:


    "Okay, I did something wrong here."


    After he finished speaking, he said to Aphrodite:


    "It''s hard work, you don''t have to hide it anymore."


    After confirming that Su Jin really lifted the ''ban'', Aphrodite let out a sigh of relief and said, "It suffocated me to death!"


    She said, blinking at Pandora next to her, her eyes shining brightly:


    "I from Hakoba, why did you leave the Greek group of gods, is it because of that Zeus?"


    Seeing this, Pandora pretended to be surprised and said, "Huh? I thought it was a mute, but it turned out to be a curious baby."


    Aphrodite was immediately unhappy when she heard it: "What dumb, obviously it''s Su Jin, or I''ll just interject and block you like a thief. I just couldn''t beat him, so I deliberately didn''t speak."


    When Pandora saw her performance, she was also happy:


    "You little guy, it''s quite interesting."


    She looked at Aphrodite with a smile, and repeated the question just now:


    "By the way, since you want to ask me a question, let''s exchange it at an equal value. Come and answer my next destination first?"


    Aphrodite turned her eyes slightly when she heard the words, and then said with one hand on her hips: "That''s not good, what you want to hear is Su Jin''s secret, but what I want to ask is just a little thing, it''s not fair."


    Pandora glanced at her, then smiled:


    "How is that fair?"


    "It''s fair if you say it first." Aphrodite laughed.


    "Okay!" Pandora simply agreed, and then said directly: "You are asking ''Is the reason why I left the Greek gods because of Zeus?'' Right?"


    "Yes!" Aphrodite''s curious eyes widened.


    "I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. The reason is actually very simple." Pandora said lightly: "I think I can''t get along with Zeus, so I left Greece."


    "Eh? That''s it?" Aphrodite didn''t hear the love and hatred she wanted to hear, and was obviously a little unhappy.


    On the other hand, Alger, who heard Pandora say this, nodded in agreement and said:


    "I knew that your character would definitely not be compatible with Zeus'' grandson, but I didn''t expect you to quit directly in the early days of the group of gods."


    Su Jin, who was on the side, agreed deeply. According to Hestia, Pandora''s withdrawal from the group of Greek gods was at dawn, or even earlier.


    At that time, it happened that the Greek group of gods had just been established, and they were fighting in the heavens. Perhaps it was because of the early days of the establishment that Zeus concealed Aphrodite''s withdrawal from the group of Greek gods. At that time, Zeus probably also I didn''t want to cause too much turmoil in Greece, but later, it was estimated that he was playing, and there was no way to explain it.


    "Don''t mention it, Metis was so heart-warming to the pervert at the time, but in the end, the old pervert looked at me with unreliable eyes, hehe, I told Hestia the king of heaven at that time. This position is wrong, it should be handed over to Hades, but she doesn''t listen to her persuasion, so I will naturally go according to my own ideas."


    Alger''s answer seemed to open up Pandora''s words, letting her follow her words and let out the resentment in her heart.


    After finishing speaking, Pandora exhaled a turbid breath and said with a smile:


    "I feel better when I say it, and the facts tell me that my original choice was not wrong."


    Aphrodite heard the words and responded:


    "Of course that''s right. Would a **** named Zeus be a good thing?"


    Pandora was surprised when she heard the words, and then nodded with a smile:


    "Yes, Zeus really doesn''t have a good thing."


    Saying that, Pandora glanced at Su Jin blatantly, causing him to stab his back and his expression solidified.


    My dear, this woman should not have guessed that Athena gave me Zeus'' spirituality, and then scolded Huai there?


    Glancing at Su Jin, Pandora did not continue to dig deeper, but asked Aphrodite with a relaxed expression:


    "Then it''s up to you to answer the question."


    Aphrodite turned her eyes when she heard the words, hehe smiled and said:


    "Did you say the destination? Sorry, I don''t know~ After all, I only came to Hakoba today."


    When Pandora heard this, she said with a smile on her face:


    "Okay, you''re actually making fun of me? Don''t you think it''s too much?"


    "Is there? You are Aphrodite, and I am also Aphrodite. Is it too much to cheat with myself? I wanted to exercise to lose weight yesterday, so I don''t have much to do today?"


    Seeing Aphrodite''s confident appearance, everyone present almost couldn''t hold back their laughter.


    Pandora giggled a few times, and then asked Aphrodite:


    "Are you sure you''re not exercising?"


    Aphrodite froze for a moment, then shook her head of course.


    Seeing this, Pandora said meaningfully: "Eh? No, the residual breath on your body is obviously from working out for several hours?"


    "Ah?" Aphrodite froze for a moment, then thought of something, suddenly looked at Su Jin, and her face suddenly turned red.


    Su Jin next to him was a little embarrassed by Pandora''s words.


    Alger is still here! Pandora, you exposed it to your face, is this trying to kill me?


    On the other side, Aphrodite was also worried about being seen, and said quickly: "Whatever you say, I didn''t do anything today anyway."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and ran away, obviously afraid that Pandora would continue to speak, and she would just slip away.


    "This little guy..." Pandora smiled, reached out and took out a white gift card, and with a flick of it, a black jade bracelet appeared in her hand.


    Pandora looked at the back of Aphrodite running with her skirt on, and threw the bracelet away. The bracelet turned into a streamer in mid-air and landed on Aphrodite''s wrist.


    After doing this, Pandora did not stop Aphrodite, but let the other party run away, and then turned back to Su Jin and joked:


    "I''ll give ''self'' a gift, you shouldn''t mind, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin didn''t say a word, but he just saw it, that the bracelet had an aura of authority.


    Just giving away a piece of authority, this handwriting... Su Jin not only can''t say anything, but I''m afraid I have to thank Aphrodite.


    "you¡­"


    "Okay, it''s all delivered. Anyway, I really like this child."


    Pandora interrupted Su Jin''s words, then clapped her hands and said:


    "Okay, bring it in quickly, I want to see what big secret you are hiding."


    Hearing this, Su Jin didn''t talk much, and directly led Pandora and Alger to the underground of Arcadia headquarters.


    Chapter 1306 Pandora shocked for ten thousand years


    Underground of Arcadia headquarters, World Hall.


    Surrounded by silver portals, Su Jin led Pandora and Alger through the stairs and entered the hall full of doors from the entrance on the right.


    As soon as he saw the doors, Pandora''s face couldn''t help showing surprise:


    "This is... through the gate?"


    "This kind of realm power... Well, it turns out that Arcadia still hides this kind of trump card. You know, there are not many realm gates of this level even in the Cross religion. There are so many of you here, just from From the outside, I really can''t tell that you have these foundations."


    When Alger heard it, he immediately retorted: "Take it down, you are desperate for money. You obviously have the money and the ability to do it, but you don''t want to do it one by one. Do you think I don''t know the style of your Cross religion ''nobility''?"


    "Oh, even if you have money in the cellar, but you don''t spend it, what are you putting on here?"


    Hearing Alger''s nasty words, Pandora glanced at her and couldn''t help but ask:


    "Then what if the Crusaders spend as much money as they earn, and those stalkers find that the funds are wrong and dig out the resources that were secretly allocated to the development of Ouroboros?"


    "When will you Alger make up for us?"


    Hearing this, Alger stopped talking for a while.

 Chapter 933：

    She is used to being a small family, and she naturally knows that the operation of the big forces is her own shortcoming. Pandora uses this example to refute at this time. She really doesn''t know how to refute, and she doesn''t want to go to the information of the box court center because of this kind of thing. Library, so he could only hold back his words.


    A sentence choked Alger, Pandora did not have the slightest joy of victory, but seemed to have won too much and was numb, turned his head and sighed towards Su Jin:


    "Mr. Su Jin, you have to take care of Alger in the future. She has been fighting with me for too long. She doesn''t learn good things, and she learns all the bad ones, so she suffers every time."


    "Just last time, if she hadn''t been a star spirit, Athena would have really killed her."


    "you!"


    Alger blushed when he heard this. How could she tell her black history in front of her lover? Are you going to let her be a human?


    "What nonsense, you call Athena to try, she dares to slap me in the face?"


    "Is this your credit?" Pandora looked at her suspiciously: "This is obviously Mr. Su Jin''s credit, right?"


    Alger opened his mouth and found that there was really nothing to refute.


    Fortunately, Su Jin gave her a push and let her be promoted to a three-digit exception. She may still be in the seal of Perseus now.


    If you really want to give credit, it really belongs to Su Jin. Without Su Jin''s help, would Athena admit defeat? It''s no wonder she didn''t find a chance to kill Alger.


    Thinking of this, Alger stomped his feet angrily, stared at Pandora and said:


    "Damn, why don''t you compete with me every day?"


    "...This sentence should be asked of you."


    Pandora glanced at Alger and sighed helplessly. The two had too many hatreds. Until now, it was impossible to tell who was more extreme and who was not, but there was one thing I remember very well.


    That was the very beginning, and it was Alger who first called her ''ugly''.


    Alger doesn''t scold, and Pandora won''t get angry, robbing her of the power of beauty, leading to the current situation.


    "Ask me, you were the one who grabbed my power first!"


    "You''re starting to deny your account again."


    "Recognize what?"


    "You were the one who scold me first."


    "Have I ever cursed?"


    "Look, you just don''t admit it."


    "Enough!" Su Jin roared, turned his head, looked at the two people behind him who were about to pinch, and said with a speechless expression: "I''m doing business, what are you arguing about? Come with me."


    With that said, Su Jin walked straight to one of the silver doors.


    Seeing this, Pandora and Alger looked at each other, turned their heads and said "hum", and then followed Su Jin''s pace.


    When she got close to the silver door, Pandora looked around, counted the doors, felt the breath of the realm on them, narrowed her eyes and said:


    "It''s actually a piercing gate that stably connects to the observation world. I didn''t expect Arcadia to hide these good things."


    When she said this, she asked Su Jin with a smile, "It shouldn''t be all the gates here, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin thought of the world of the Blade of Ghost Slayer, and also thought of the relationship of mutual trust and mutual benefit with Pandora, so he nodded.


    Seeing Su Jin''s admission, Pandora turned her head and laughed at Alger:


    "See, this is what a serious power leader would do. Whose family would reveal their cards? Right, Alger."


    Knowing that Pandora was laughing at the fact that Athena had found all his cards, and that the sewer was tragically sealed, Alger was not angry.


    Alger really wanted to fight back now, but after thinking about it, she didn''t expect that Pandora had any dark history in her hands.


    This guy has always been straight-forward in his work, and she really doesn''t have many handles in her hands that can beat her, which is a bit embarrassing.


    However, at this time, Alger noticed Su Jin who was activating the gate, thinking about which world he was going to go to later, and which ''substitute'' he thought of. Alger was no longer worried, but showed the expression of watching a play.


    ''what? Alger''s expression? Something is wrong! ¡¯


    As an old rival, Pandora immediately noticed the change in Alger''s attitude, and that appearance was obviously a look of a good show.


    Could it be that the place where Su Jin takes her next will make her make a fool of herself? And what is Alger waiting for now?


    But Su Jin, is there really something that can make me lose my temper? Pandora thought hesitantly.


    She was a little unsure what Su Jin''s trump card was here, but she also didn''t believe that Su Jin''s random card could shake her heart and panic.


    She still didn''t believe it, there was absolutely no fun in herself for Alger to see.


    Even if I am surprised later, I have to hold back...


    Just when Pandora thought so, Su Jin stretched out his hand and pushed open the door of the crossing gate.


    Not long after, a colorful and bizarre whirlpool suddenly appeared in the open door.


    Su Jin turned his head and said lightly:


    "Let''s go."


    Hearing this, Pandora took a deep breath, followed behind Su Jin, and stepped into the gate of the world of Demon High School.


    Chapter 1307 Pandora''s Purpose


    Demon High School World.


    Heaven, cross the gate of heaven and enter the fast passage of Jinghuotian.


    Pandora has been silent since entering the heavenly realm of the Demon High School world.


    She is not an idiot. After entering this world, the crucifix belief in the atmosphere can be said to have exposed most of the things in an instant.


    This is a complete alien world with the existence of the Cross religion.


    It stands to reason that after such a world is observed by the little garden, it will definitely be forcibly recovered by the gods of the little garden with the power of the curse of the name.


    It''s just that Pandora sensed Algor''s power pollution in the atmosphere.


    With this kind of power pollution, the power of the spell of name naturally cannot be used at full strength. In addition, the lower level is observing the universe instead of Hakoba, so the gods of Hakoba may not have discovered the abnormality of this world.


    In this case, the Crusaders are afraid to be preserved.


    In that case, what is the ''good show'' that Alger wants to see, then it is obvious.


    A complete cross religion with angels, virgins, and even... the only god.


    Use this thing as her stand-in?


    I''m afraid it''s enough to stand on my own, and I''m also a substitute.


    However, in order to avoid making Alger proud, Pandora endured the surprise in her heart and didn''t say a word along the way, she just kept her face straight, didn''t say a word, and even sneered in her heart.


    A complete Crusader pantheon, this is indeed quite surprising, but since I noticed it, then you Alger don''t want to watch a good show.


    Thinking of this, Pandora took a peek at Alger, and found that the other party was also looking at her with a smile on her face, and she couldn''t help showing a speechless expression. She had never seen the handle exposed, and she wanted to watch the show next to him.


    Yes, the handle!


    From Pandora''s point of view, the cross religion in this world is the handle of Su Jin and Alger.


    The one who showed it to Hakoba knew the existence of this **** system, and knew that it was concealed by Arcadia, for fear that the army of crusade would arrive in the next second.


    At that time, even if the other party can''t kill Su Jin, he will destroy the world and bury all the blasphemers.


    As for who would do this, Pandora dare not say 100% sure, but it can also hold 90%.


    Pandora was deeply touched by Su Jin''s behavior of revealing this to himself.


    At least Su Jin treats her as her own behavior. She recognizes it. As long as Su Jin doesn''t play tricks, then she reciprocates, and naturally she won''t play any tricks.


    But it was different for Alger.


    This idiot still wants to watch the show after showing the handle. If it really makes a fuss and makes Su Jin unable to eat, she will be the culprit.


    I''m still watching a play... Believe it or not, when you make out next time, I will gather Shiroyasha and the Queen to watch...


    Just when Pandora was sulking in his heart, the group had already crossed the passage, entered the Heaven of Pure Fire, and came to the sky above the Sea of ??Life.


    ''Um? The sea of ??life? This world actually gave birth to this thing? '' Pandora was a little surprised after seeing the sea of ??life for the first time: ''It seems that the gods of this world are still born gods and Buddhas, not those who believe in gods the day after tomorrow. ¡¯


    Of course, these words were all said by the voice transmission to Su Jin. With Alger watching the play next to him, Pandora didn''t bother to find a topic for the other party, so he directly ruled out Alger and dragged Su Jin to chat privately.


    Not to mention, it''s quite interesting to chat privately with Su Jin in front of Alger!


    ''How do you say this world, it''s a bit special... In some people''s comments, it is called the world of the dragon ''Dragon'' and the **** ''god'', so it is also called DXD. ¡¯


    Hearing Pandora''s voice transmission, Su Jin understood that the other party didn''t want to speak out, so he also secretly transmitted his voice.


    However, they didn''t expect, or they forgot for a while that Alger had already broken through to the three-digit level, and her spiritual scale had already reached the two-digit level, so the so-called hidden voice transmission was meaningless to her.


    But seeing a woman secretly chatting with her man privately, Alger naturally wouldn''t think that Pandora was unintentional. On the contrary, she felt that Pandora was deliberate.


    Damn Aphrodite, if I didn''t want to cooperate, I would have to hack you today... Algor glared at Pandora, turned his head and left Su Jin, and then stopped talking.


    At this time, Su Jin moved quickly with the two of them, and soon came to the only island in the sea of ??life, and then slowly descended in front of the palace.


    At this time, the archangel Gabriel of the heavens had been waiting here for a long time. After seeing Su Jin leading people down, he quickly bowed and said:


    ???


    "Your Majesty Su Jin, there are two other ladies. God ordered me to welcome you. Then please follow me to the Garden of Eden."


    "Ah this..." Pandora recognized at a glance that this was the Gabriel of this world, but her figure...


    Pandora couldn''t help but look at Su Jin''s head, um, it seems that Su Jin''s head is even smaller.


    God... What the **** is going on with the human beliefs in this world? Why does it affect Gabriel''s figure like this? Are all people in this world this kind of control? terrible!


    Aesthetics and Alger are in the same line, both advocating just right Pandora, it is really difficult to accept the scale of ''watermelon'', so the complexion is a little unnatural.


    On the other hand, Alger was somewhat disdainful of these angels, and even felt that this kind of thing polluted his eyeballs a bit.


    ¡­


    If these angels were not loyal to Su Jin, she would not even be able to deal with these ''alien'' thoughts.


    It''s so ''ugly'', only those deformed monsters have such a figure.


    But Alger thought about it, and now these people seem to be her subordinates'' demons, which suddenly made her a little autistic.


    Should I point out these aliens later on so that they understand the aesthetics of Little Garden?


    Just when Alger was thinking, Su Jin nodded towards Gabriel, then turned back, looked at Pandora, hesitated for a moment, and said:


    "Don''t be surprised what you see later, this is the result of the natural development of the world."


    Hearing this, Pandora couldn''t help laughing: "Don''t worry, do you think I''m one of those people who haven''t seen the world?"


    Su Jin gave her a deep look and said:


    "That''s good."


    After that, under the guidance of Gabriel, he brought Pandora and Alger to a portal leading to the Garden of Eden, and then pushed the door and walked in.


    The door opened, and the things inside naturally attracted everyone''s attention.


    At this time, seeing the plainly dressed woman inside, Pandora seemed to be dazzled, couldn''t help rubbing his eyes, and then fixed his eyes, couldn''t help but grow his mouth slightly:


    "Female... female?!"


    The **** of this world is actually a girl? !


    Pandora shocked for ten thousand years!


    Chapter 1308 Life is not easy, Su Jin sighs


    Looking at the bright woman with gray hair and red eyes not far away, Pandora fell into a deep silence.


    She considers herself to be a well-informed person. Whether she was Aphrodite, the Greek goddess of beauty, or the Madonna of the Crucifixion, she has encountered all kinds of people and things, and her vision has naturally become wider. stand up.


    It can be said that even if it is the calculation of the top five, Pandora also believes that he can guess all the time.


    But she has never seen this before!


    It''s over, touch the blind spot... Pandora''s eyes widened, but after all, he couldn''t hold back his expression, and asked Su Jin with some gaffe:


    "Why is the He of this world a woman?"


    When Pandora said this, the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely:


    "And why is the fact that He is a woman inscribed in the faith, or even in the laws of the world?"


    Su Jin was stunned by the repeated questioning for a while, and then replied with a strange expression:


    "Is this... unusual?"

 Chapter 934：

    "More than strange! It''s the only one!"


    Pandora''s silver teeth clenched tightly, her gaze couldn''t help swaying, and her behavior was very at a loss:


    "As a matter of fact, the influence of the "He" of the little garden has long radiated from the little garden and reflected in the multiverse. In any world, it is almost impossible for him to become a woman, but this world actually..."


    Pandora was speechless for a while.


    From her vision, she can naturally see that the essence of the biblical **** in front of her comes from this world, and is a natural **** and Buddha born in this world. Therefore, gender is naturally determined by the instinct of this world.


    But... the world consciousness instinctively resists the influence that that person casts on Diversity, stunned to locate him as a woman.


    Is the world consciousness of this world Zeus?


    Thinking of this, Pandora couldn''t help but ask: "The world of this world realizes what''s going on?"


    "I''m not very clear about this matter." Su Jin hesitated for a while, his expression a bit indescribable.


    Speaking of which, in the Demon High School world, the Infinite Dragon God is a woman, the True Chilong is a woman, the Bible God is a woman, and the powerful women are often very big in that respect. Knowing this, Su Jin really can''t describe the world of this world. consciousness.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s thinking is inexplicably in tune with Pandora.


    Could it be that the gender of the world consciousness of this world is ''Zeus''?


    Seeing that Su Jin couldn''t answer anything, Pandora''s expression was also very stiff:


    "It''s really..."


    When she finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something, and immediately turned her head to look at Alger next to her.


    Sure enough, she saw a flushed face with a smirk.


    Pandora was silent for a while, then said:


    "...Laugh if you want, don''t hold back."


    "Pfft hahaha~~~" Alger finally couldn''t help hearing this, covered his stomach and laughed loudly: "I knew you would be startled in the end, and I laughed to death~~"


    Speaking of which, Alger imitated Pandora''s expression and said in shock:


    "Female... female?!"


    "Pfft hahaha!"


    Seeing Alger''s exaggerated smile, Pandora was not too angry.


    In fact, she thought that she was already very calm. If she brought the Holy Son of the Cross and that one, Pandora didn''t believe that they would be indifferent.


    She estimated that those two would be even more exaggerated than her!


    Thinking of the paranoid of the Crusaders, Pandora couldn''t help it and said to Su Jin, "This world...has to be well hidden, you know the reason."


    "I will do the same if you don''t say it." Su Jin nodded and replied seriously.


    Pandora hesitated for a moment, then said: "It is not recommended to tell the two goddesses. If they react, I am afraid that there will be a little bit of wind there. I will find a suitable opportunity to mention it to them."


    Stalking... I understand... But didn''t you expect that the Crusaders were still staring at me? Is it ouroboros? Su Jin nodded in agreement, then turned towards Pandora Nunu, motioning her to pay attention to the Bible **** beside her:


    "Do you need me to introduce you?"


    "Then...let me introduce it." Pandora didn''t resist much, but when she thought that this was the female version of God, she couldn''t help but smile.


    The one who intended to criticize the Christian religion was too paranoid. Now that she met a female version, she naturally couldn''t help but think of which person. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing that Pandora agreed, Su Jin led them directly to the Bible God in the flowerbed.


    When he approached, the goddess asked in surprise:


    "Are they the reason why you came back on purpose and told me that you must meet?"


    "Yes!" Su Jin nodded and smiled, "I think you should have seen it too."


    Hearing this, the God of the Bible glanced at Pandora and felt the familiarity of the other person, so he couldn''t help but nodded, and said in a calm tone:


    "First meeting, Mother Goddess of Hakoba!"


    Hearing this, Pandora also smiled back:


    "First meeting, special ''girl''."


    Hearing the words, the God of the Bible naturally guessed something, and said helplessly, "So that''s the case, is this the reason why you were smiling so happily just now?"


    When Pandora heard the words, she couldn''t hold back her laughter, and quickly raised her hand to cover her mouth and said:


    "Sorry, because I know you well, I can''t help it..."


    After hearing the Bible, God was not in a very happy mood:


    "It seems that there is a big difference between me and him."


    The God of the Bible heard Su Jin talk about the self of Hakoten, and also understood that the painting style of the other party was very close to the God of the Old Testament, but it was because she was clear that she felt melancholy.


    Different road non-phase plan.


    Since Hakoten''s own and her three views are diametrically opposed, the future conflict will be inevitable.


    It''s so much more than that... The blessings of the billions of beings on you almost didn''t dazzle me... The guy who moved the track of the world-destroying flood actually has a kind-hearted counterpart, it''s almost impossible to describe it as a miracle... Pandora is in my heart After a few belly slurs, he looked at the Bible God in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and said:


    "Are you thinking of going to Hakoba?"


    "Huh?" Su Jin frowned when he heard the sound. The Bible God went to Little Garden, but it was not in their plan, but due to the occasion and the ''honeymoon period'' with Pandora, Su Jin did not refute for the time being.


    But after hearing Pandora''s question, the God of the Bible looked at her in surprise and said:


    "Do you have a solution?"


    This rhetorical question directly clarified the attitude of the God of the Bible. She really wanted to go to Hakoba to see how the human beings developed there, so as to provide a reference for the human beings in the Demon High School world.


    However, because the self in that world was too dangerous and almost impossible to reconcile, the God of the Bible suppressed this dangerous idea.


    But now, things seem to be turning around for Pandora.


    At this time, Pandora smiled and looked at the Bible God said: "The blessings on you are very bright, and it can even be said that even I may not be better than you."


    This is the truth. Compared with the blessings of the Bible God, although the scale of Pandora''s blessings is far greater than that of the Bible Gods, they are completely piled up by the number of worlds. In terms of a single world, she is really not as good as the Bible God in front of her.


    so¡­


    Su Jin next to him directly named Pandora''s idea and said:


    "You want her to disguise the Virgin? To be your stand-in?"


    Hearing this, Pandora smiled and said:


    "It''s not difficult for me, and the odds of being debunked are very small."


    However, when the Bible God next to him heard this, he did not feel much joy. Instead, he looked at Pandora solemnly and said:


    "Let me acquire the status of Our Lady?"


    When she said this, she looked at Pandora sharply and said:


    "Do you want to cultivate a new ''God''?"


    When the words fell, whether it was Su Jin or Alger, their expressions froze the first time they said it!


    Chapter 1309 Su Jin: It''s not a big deal


    Faced with the words of God in the Bible''s "rebellious and absurd", after a moment of silence, Pandora pretended to be relaxed and said, "Why do you think so?"


    The Bible God shook his head at this time and said, "Although I didn''t go to the little garden, Su Jin gave me a lot of information about the little garden."


    When she said this, her jewel-like red eyes reflected Pandora''s perfect face, and her eyes were full of waves:


    "The me of Hakoniwa is different from me as the ''one God'' here. He is a trinity. Although this three persons can point to the Father, the Son and their shared spirit, they can also point to the Father, the Son and... the Mother of God. ."


    As the only natural God and Buddha, the Godhead of the Bible God in this world is naturally the only God, which is why she can create a system to manage the world.


    As a born **** and Buddha, she had reached the four-digit strength of Hakoniwa at birth, so she naturally has this qualification.


    However, with such qualifications, going to Hakoba will inevitably lead to conflicts, and it is also inevitable to adjust one''s own spirituality at that time.


    And the Trinity of the Little Garden is the most convenient way to transform the spirit.


    For this, the biblical God does not believe that Pandora, the Virgin, would be unaware.


    The God of the Bible gave Pandora a deep look, and then said solemnly, "The Trinity has never been a fixed structure."


    ''Snapped! Snapped! ¡¯


    Pandora applauded softly, her face full of a happy smile, she turned her head and smiled at Su Jin, who was thinking beside her:


    "I have to say, you have found a very good child."


    Hearing this, Alger, who understood her attitude, couldn''t help but said in amazement:


    "Hey, you guy, do you really want to do this?"


    When that person still exists, to create a new God, you, Aphrodite, are too daring, right?


    In the final analysis, this kind of operation is called splitting the family in a good way, and a dove occupying a magpie''s nest in a bad way!


    This guy, Aphrodite, is trying to expel both the Son and God from the Crusaders and conspire to join the throne!


    At this time, Pandora cast a glance at Alger and said in a bad mood:


    "Don''t make me think so badly."


    "At most, I''m just standing on my own, and I can''t get to the point where a dove occupies a magpie''s nest."


    Seeing this, Alger was immediately upset and said, "Hey? Did you simulate my thinking circuit just now?"


    Pandora was indeed a little disdainful at this time: "You want me to simulate the way you think? Isn''t that something you can figure out with your toes?"


    "Okay, I''m not in the mood to argue with you now."


    Alger pouted angrily: "Good guy, run away after scolding? Are you lacking in virtue?"


    Pandora completely ignored Alger''s complaint, but turned around and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Do you mind if I temporarily change my plans?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin replied:


    "I don''t have a voice here, so it depends on what God means in the Bible."


    Su Jin just wanted to understand, if the God of the Bible obtains the spiritual personality of the Virgin and pretends to be Pandora in the Cross religion, in a sense, it would be a good thing.


    On the one hand, the most reassuring spy was placed in the cross religion group, and on the other hand, the **** of the Bible could use this advantage to gain the faith of Hakoniwa Cross religion, and thus quickly become stronger.


    As for the risk, it is nothing more than being discovered by the **** of the small garden, but since Pandora dares to do this, there must be a safety guarantee. This is praised by even Alger, a master who specializes in concealment. Dare to do this kind of killing business.


    Therefore, from the perspective of safety and interests, Su Jin is at ease.


    Therefore, the next thing to look at is the opinion of God in the Bible.


    Seeing Su Jin expressing his acquiescence, Pandora looked at him somewhat unexpectedly and said:


    "You quite believe me."


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t wait for Su Jin''s response, she turned around and asked the God of the Bible:


    "What about your opinion?"


    Hearing the words, the God of the Bible said after a moment of silence:


    "...Apart from impersonating you, what restrictions do I have?"


    "No."


    Pandora responded with a smile:


    "Maybe you don''t believe it, but in fact, my position in the Christian religion is quite embarrassing, almost sandwiched between God and the Son, to put it bluntly, my faction in the Christian religion is to prevent the escalation of conflicts. buffer."


    "So as a matter of fact, as long as I don''t do anything to subvert the group of gods, those two die-hard guys will normally not come to disturb me."


    "Is that so... It''s not easy for you..." The God of the Bible gave Pandora a sympathetic look. After sighing, he opened his eyes and said to her, "I agree to this matter."


    "it is good!"


    Pandora clapped her little hand and said cheerfully:


    "Then from now on, you will be my No. 8 stand-in!"


    "Number 8?" Su Jin was surprised when he heard the number.


    Feeling Su Jin''s surprised gaze, Pandora turned around and smiled meaningfully:


    "You don''t think I just slipped out of the Crusaders casually, do you?"

 Chapter 935：

    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly when he heard this. He could understand why Pandora didn''t worry that the double of the Bible God would be discovered by the two Christians.


    Co-authoring is that you often let the ''substitutes'' attract firepower and made them dark under the lights?


    With this method, who dares to say that you Pandora will not play tricks?


    "Eight doubles..." Alger thought of this number, and said with a slightly unnatural expression: "No wonder I lost so many vests after I was sealed. It turned out that you did the co-authoring!"


    Hearing this, Pandora ''reported the number'' with doubts and said:


    "You mean Elle? Or Ishtar of Jalan? Or Astati?"


    ¡®You can¡¯t be angry, you will lose if you are angry, and you will lose if you are angry! ¡¯


    Alger took a few deep breaths, then glared at Pandora fiercely, and then forcefully turned his eyes away.


    Seeing this, the corners of Pandora''s mouth twitched slightly, and she made a ''yeah'' gesture towards Su Jin.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said:


    "Give me a break, both of you!"


    Alger, Pandora, Shiroyasha and the Queen of Halloween, it''s over, why do I feel that my future is not good!


    Life is not easy, Su Jin sighs!


    After sighing, Su Jin looked at the **** of the Bible and asked with a frown, "Then what are you going to do with her spirituality next? If you stay like this for a while, you will be revealed in an instant?"


    Hearing this, Pandora turned around and smiled:


    "I''m very good at covering up with Lingge, but if I use a technique to cooperate with it, the effect may be better."


    "What method?" Su Jin asked in surprise, "Where to get it?"


    Pandora said with a smile at this time:


    "The medium of that technique is called Yasha Pond."


    Su Jin heard the words, his eyelids twitched fiercely, and then said in a strange tone:


    "You mean... White Yaksha?"


    Pandora put her hands behind her at this time, smiled and said:


    "After all, I learned that I would say something to them, didn''t I?"


    Su Jin was silent for a while, then sighed:


    "Okay, let me talk, just right, you can also ask about the class rulers."


    His rare vacation... It seems, it''s going to waste again!


    Chapter 1310 White Yaksha: Isn''t salted fish bad?


    Hakoba, the 3345 outer gate under reconstruction. In the three-story Japanese-style building with the thousand-eyed flag hanging on the roof, Su Jin sat by the window on the third floor, holding hot tea, watching the flow of people coming and going outside the window.


    When the tea was half finished, a knock on the door rang, followed by a female voice:


    "excuse me."


    "Lord Shiroyasha has arrived."


    The words fell, and the Japanese lattice door was gently opened by the waiter at the outer door. Wearing a purple kimono and holding a folding fan, a peculiar girl-like Shiroyasha walked in quickly:


    "Yo, what wind blows our majesty Su Jin?"


    "Don''t you go to the Greek gods to accompany your good Athena?"


    Hearing this strange yin and yang anger, Su Jin pinched his brows with a headache, and said angrily:


    "Isn''t it going to go to the Greek gods after coming back? As for speaking in such a tone?"


    "Why not?"


    Bai Yasha waved his hand, motioned the waiter to close the door, then walked quickly to Su Jin, sat down directly, and said angrily:


    "Anyway, you are also our god, but you didn''t come to see us the first time you came back from outside. What''s the reason?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Bai Yasha, and said in surprise:


    "The queen told you about this?"


    Bai Yasha''s face froze for a while, and then he said angrily:


    "Yes, it''s your shameless mother!"


    "She''s not my mother." Su Jin put down the teacup and said speechlessly.


    However, Shiroyasha couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, and fiddled with the tea set diligently:


    "Good guy, you can do it, come on, come on, say a few more words, we love to hear this!"


    Seeing Bai Yasha''s enthusiasm, Su Jin wanted to say 10,000 swear words in his heart. I''m telling the truth, okay?


    However, looking at Bai Yasha''s happy look, Su Jin didn''t bother to say anything, and said directly:


    "What''s going on with the class ruler?"


    Bai Yasha, who was pouring tea for Su Jin, paused, rolled his eyes, and said:


    "You came to ask me, don''t you know what''s going on?"


    "How do you say?" Su Jin was stunned, and then said in surprise, "Why is it my fault?"


    At this time, Bai Yasha let out a snort and asked contemptuously:


    "Count yourself, how long have you been gone?"


    Su Jin paused for a moment, and thought that he didn''t seem to have been in the wrong world for a month, and then converted the time passed by Hakoba: "Hi... It seems that it is less than a day."


    "That''s not right." Bai Yasha rolled his eyes and said angrily: "It''s just a matter of one day, we didn''t even write out the resignation letter to the Buddhists! It''s also a class ruler, you think this thing is very simple. !"


    Su Jin was speechless when he heard this, but then he thought about it, how could he not be able to write a resignation letter? If he could adjust the time and take time to play, could Bai Yasha still not do it?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but look weird and said, "You are patronizing and arguing with the queen, so you didn''t write anything, right?"


    Shiroyasha''s hand holding the teapot suddenly froze, and his expression became a little embarrassed.


    She laughed dryly and said haha:


    "How is it possible, how can we forget the business because we are going to quarrel with that **** from Halloween, this is impossible!"


    As long as you are happy... Su Jin is too lazy to dismantle Bai Yasha. Just now, Alger was still arguing with Pandora on the front foot, and the back foot will be involved in the matter of Bai Yasha and the Queen of Halloween. To torture me, right?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin picked up the teacup, covered the tea foam with the lid, and took a sip of the tea ceremony:


    "Since there isn''t, what do you say next? By the way, Hestia should tell you about the favor, right? I brought this thing back, and you have to operate the rest."


    "You still have the face to say it."


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes again and said speechlessly:


    "Every time we make you make a noise, but you make trouble every time, we can''t come down from the stage. The special gift that has an effect on three digits is still a growth type. It''s really a blessing that you can do it!"


    The power that has an effect on the three-digit number, referring to the last two-digit quota of the Godslayer War, you will know how things will turn out.


    Now that war has just started. The Taoist Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun, the Four Great Buddhas of Buddhism, and the Heavenly Kings of Heaven are all dead. If it wasn¡¯t for Hestia¡¯s alliance with Baiyasha and the others to hide the matter, Su Jin is now afraid that he has been sent by the Heavenly Army from Buddhism. Please go to the Heavenly Realm for tea!


    That''s it, because Shiroyasha recently joined the Queen of Halloween and Alger, plus the twin goddesses with thousand eyes standing behind them, can things be suppressed, otherwise, those double digits, those original truths are in the center of the small garden. Check it out, Wuhu! It''s all over!


    On the opposite side, when he heard Bai Yasha''s complaint, Su Jin was also speechless, so that he didn''t have a good air:


    "...Can I blame me for this? Can I still rely on me when things are brought out like this? Can I still know if it will happen or not?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Lord Shiroyasha, the next world you''re going to will get Balabala, please be prepared to carry a bucket and run away in advance, Balabala! Okay, do you believe it?"


    "I just said you believe it? You don''t suspect that it''s weird that I''m bragging. Do you still believe it? Believe it!"


    Bai Yasha twitched the corners of his mouth, looked at Su Jin seriously, and thought about it, it seemed that it was indeed not Su Jin''s fault.


    Huge wars, godslayer wars, Alger, and troublemakers, it seems that Su Jin really didn''t do it on purpose. Climb up, but unexpectedly, things turned out to be like this in the end.


    Even the Greek gods are about to be acquired. If the Canary guy is still alive, he will be happy to see this!


    But seeing that Su Jin''s matter had nothing to do with him, Bai Yasha was still a little disgusted, so he couldn''t help but say:


    "I believe what you say now."


    "Huh? What did you say?" Su Jin stared.


    "Okay, then let''s just pretend you didn''t do anything."


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha took a sip of tea, then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Then why do you come here to find us for this urgent request for an emergency meeting? It''s definitely not a trivial matter, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused for a moment, then stretched out his hand to swipe in the void, and took out a white gift card with golden lines embroidered on the corners, which looked very beautiful.


    When Bai Yasha saw Su Jin taking out this card, he raised his brows fiercely:


    "This is... Maria''s exclusive gift card... She actually went to find Alger? It''s really rare!"


    You really know nothing about Algor and Aphrodite... Su Jin gave Bai Yasha a faint glance, and then handed the card over.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha took the card, flipped it over and checked it, and then said in surprise:


    "It''s still the memory card of the missing body, and you''re still playing with confidentiality?"


    Seeing this card, Shiroyasha suddenly had an ominous premonition, and couldn''t help but raised his head and said:


    "Boy, you must have done something big again, why don''t you invite it!"


    Su Jin said vaguely: "It''s okay, it''s not a big deal without grace."


    "No? That''s okay, it''s not a big deal, we can live a few more years."


    Bai Yasha patted his chest, sighed with a relaxed expression, then put the gift card between his eyebrows and read the information.


    The next second, her face turned pale, and it was as white as there was no blood.


    Bai Yasha opened his eyes tremblingly, looked at Su Jin with a pale face, gritted his teeth and said:


    "That''s what you said isn''t it a big deal?"


    "Raising a little god? Isn''t that a big deal?"


    Bai Yasha rolled up his sleeves, raised his fist, and moved towards Su Jin with righteous indignation:


    "Su Jin, come here, for the sake of the center of the small garden, today we have to kill you, the **** scourge!"


    Chapter 1311 White Yaksha: I''m too hard!


    Naturally, Su Jin couldn''t get close to being beaten. He even moved his **** back, opened the distance between him and Bai Yasha, and said calmly:


    "It''s really not a matter of favor! I didn''t come according to your request, why are you still beating me?"


    "Don''t pretend to be garlic there!"


    Bai Yasha glared at the words, gasping for breath:


    "If you don''t have your authority to catalyze that thing, let alone three-digit numbers, it won''t work at all for four-digit numbers, and the next-level gift is to cultivate five-digit numbers in batches. Not much, but not much."


    "So, to put it bluntly, as long as the enhanced favor from your hands is not exposed, it''s not a big deal, but what about you now?"


    "Little God?"


    "Aphrodite is crazy, so are you? Do you want to be mad at us?"


    Bai Yasha is an angry person. He is no longer polite to the Virgin, and directly uses the other party''s earliest name to describe her to express hostility.


    As Qianyan''s top cadre, Bai Yasha''s level is one level higher than the twelve main gods under Qianyan. Even Zeus is one level lower than her, that is, she is not a formal person on weekdays and does not pay attention to rules. underestimate.


    But saying this at this time is basically equivalent to scolding Aphrodite, ''Don''t forget that I used to be your father''.


    Others don''t know the risk of making a little god, don''t you Aphrodite yet?


    And the most hateful thing is that you made money from Aphrodite''s blood, but what did Su Jin make? It''s weird that he doesn''t lose blood.


    You, Aphrodite, take the benefits of co-authoring, and Su Jinbei is the culprit. Do you want us to wipe your **** when we''re done?


    Disgusting people are not so disgusting!


    Seeing Bai Yasha getting angry, Su Jin''s expression changed, but he still pretended to calmly picked up the teacup and took a sip of the tea ceremony:


    "Aphrodite only talked about the little **** in there?"


    "Huh? What? What kind of ecstasy soup did she give you?" Bai Yasha heard what Su Jin meant.


    Is this a private Py deal with Aphrodite? how? Could it be that Aphrodite, like Alger, lost herself in it?

 Chapter 936：

    Seeing Bai Yasha''s reaction, Su Jin immediately understood that Aphrodite really only stored the news of the little **** in the memory card. As for the others, it is estimated that the confidentiality level is not important, so he should explain it?


    This guy doesn''t do everything... Su Jin murmured in his heart, and then said to Bai Yasha, "Can we talk here?"


    Bai Yasha raised his brows when he heard the words, then snorted, resting his hands on the table and resting his cheeks with one hand:


    "Don''t worry, the quarters directly under the Thousand Eyes have secret authority exerted by the boss, so you don''t have to be too shy about speaking here."


    "So it is." Su Jin suddenly let go of some burdens and said to Bai Yasha, "You should know that Aphrodite is the star spirit of Venus."


    "Yeah, that guy was a long time ago... wait, what do you mean?"


    Halfway through Bai Yasha''s words, he suddenly raised his eyebrows, raised his head, and looked at Aphrodite with a strange expression:


    "No way, she is now under two people in the Crusaders, and above ten million people. In those days, it was much better than when I was in Qianyan!"


    Although Shiroyasha is a senior cadre of Thousand Eyes, but because he joined the ''defeat'' and his actions are controlled by the twin goddesses, although his internal status is high, he has little real power and naturally receives much less attention.


    In comparison, as the Virgin of the Crusaders, the Virgin in charge of the three major factions, and even Aphrodite, who has an independent sect in the massive observation universe at the bottom, is the real monopoly power, White Yaksha. Compared to her, she is really a ''big figure without power and power''.


    At least Shiroyasha''s subordinate gods are only Bai Xueji and the star beasts summoned by the sovereign of the sun, and Aphrodite can pull out a sacred sequence and command the king of angels to do things. This is the power of the two. difference.


    So Shiroyasha didn''t understand, why Aphrodite didn''t do a good job of the Virgin, but she had to run over to join their small group of Protoss.


    Did she forget her conflict with Alger and the Queen of Halloween? Or, she is the same as Alger, the kindness is too great to be repaid, only in flesh?


    "Then what if I say... which one wants to be the only god?"


    Su Jin''s faint answer, like a sledgehammer, smashed Bai Yasha into a daze.


    Hakoniwa, whose monotheistic religion cannot even determine the cosmology, becomes the only god? What kind of brain is this? are you crazy?


    Wait a minute, that person from the Crusaders has always been paranoid... If it''s him, don''t say it, it''s really possible!


    If this is the case, it is natural for Aphrodite to want to run. She was also born as a **** and Buddha, but she later awakened the spirituality of Venus. belittle it.


    And Aphrodite went to the Crusaders because of her merits. I work hard to make money, and you still want to demote me? That must be unpleasant.


    Once that woman is unhappy, she will definitely resist, so it is normal to prepare early.


    After clarifying this point, Bai Yasha suddenly became a Muggle, rubbing his temples and gasping uncontrollably:


    "My dear, are we still awake? Why did the sky change when we woke up, and even the Virgin of the Crucifixion wanted to run away!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin said lightly, "Are you going to take a nap? I can provide a quilt."


    "Fuck off!" Bai Yasha rolled his eyes, looked at Su Jin speechlessly, and said, "If you want to sleep on your own, you''d better sleep here and never leave. It will save us a lot of trouble every time."


    She muttered and complained, then rubbed her brows and said: "No wonder there is a saying in the gossip that ''Ouroboros is the support of the Cross and Buddhism'', the co-author is for this purpose... Hey, it''s a shame He just thought."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he remembered the original four truths again, and sighed suddenly: "These immortals, why are they all so paranoid, why are they thinking about going further, the current Hakoba is not good?"


    Su Jin couldn''t respond to these words. After all, he was the same as the others, and he kept climbing up step by step, as if there was no end.


    As for Shiroyasha, he is just a fart.


    You expect a born three-digit number, eat, drink, play, and play around to reach two-digit numbers, and even because of the sovereignty of the sun, what kind of self-motivation does Bai Yasha, who directly becomes the number one master in the two-digit number?


    All roads lead to Rome, and Shiroyasha was born as the whole of Rome. Can this be compared?


    After slamming the old guys at the top, Bai Yasha sighed again, then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Aphrodite''s conditions are more than these, right?"


    Chapter 1312 Moon Rabbit Expert


    Of course not only... Su Jin added in his heart, and then stared at Bai Yasha''s face without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha stared back for a while, and finally couldn''t hold back, he smiled and said, "Stingy, don''t we just want to get some oil and water!"


    "Take it down, you ask Qianyan, who doesn''t know your Shiroyasha''s habits." Su Jin resisted the urge to roll his eyes.


    Thousand-eyed cadres have the right to set the handling fee, and the residence managed by Shiroyasha is the most expensive among the cadres.


    No way, this master was defeated by the twin goddesses very early and was taken as a subordinate. After that, the gods of the small garden were unable to participate in the major wars that divided the territory, and all her family background was the thinnest among the two digits. One of them, even Alger''s worth is thicker than Shiroyasha.


    At least Alger still has some three-digit subordinates, but Bai Yasha... Can Bai Xueji be considered a subordinate?


    People are poor and short-minded!


    Seeing Su Jin''s appearance, Bai Yasha was also bored, and snorted: "Forget it, let''s go to Aphrodite for protection."


    Speaking of which, Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin curiously and asked:


    "But how much did Aphrodite give you, can you persuade you-?"


    "A sacred sequence."


    "what?"


    Bai Yasha''s eyes widened, and his face was incredible - he said:


    "What did you just say, a sacred sequence?"


    Su Jin glanced at her, then nodded:


    "Yes, it is a whole sacred sequence."


    "Hey!" Bai Yasha couldn''t help but **** in a breath of cold air, which directly caused the temperature of the pavilion to drop several degrees: "She''s paying for it!"


    As if afraid that Su Jin didn''t know what the price was, Bai Yasha added enviously:


    "There are only seven sacred sequences in the Crusaders, and according to Thousand Eyes, Aphrodite only has two."


    "In each branch, there is a King of Angels, one of the seven archangels, sitting in charge, three highest angels assisting, nine three-digit archangels, as the backbone, plus twenty-seven saints, and There are several four-digit angels.


    Hey, you kid probably don''t know, the two sacred sequences under Aphrodite''s command can be said to be two of the most over-edited among the Crusaders, the four of the Son, except for the King of Angels, plus It is on par with Aphrodite''s two.


    Whichever of the two sacred sequences moves casually, it is enough to push a group of Greek gods horizontally! "


    Su Jin frowned when he heard this configuration.


    Not to mention the king of angels who are comparable to the **** kings of the major gods, the three highest angels and the nine archangels have a total of twelve three-digit figures.


    And although most of the twenty-seven saints were masters whose combat power was weaker than the four-digit average, their number was the biggest bright spot.


    And the most important thing is that the people of the sacred sequence are obedient enough, and this is what the top leaders of the **** group value most.


    With such a sacred sequence, even if Su Jin loses Arcadia, he is not afraid to pull it out and do it alone.


    This casually can gradually become a group of gods stronger than Greece. Compared with these, Arcadia''s previous plate was really too small, so small that Su Jin felt sad.


    You must know that Arcadia was formed by Kasugabe Takaaki and Canary, the two highest-level gift holders of human beings, who spent their entire lives forming.


    But even so, they can''t match a sacred sequence, and they can''t even stop the three saints from joining forces.


    As for such a sacred sequence, there are seven branches of the Crusaders, which are not considered sacred, and there are also devil sequences on the side of the Seven Great Demon Kings. You must know that Satan was also canonized by Yahweh.


    Arcadia is still too small compared to these big forces.


    Seeing Su Jin''s emotions seemed a little unnatural, Bai Yasha froze for a moment, then rolled his eyes, and said strangely:


    "Aren''t you feeling sorry for yourself now?"


    Su Jin shook his head and said:


    "That''s not it, it''s just a recognition of the size of the gap."


    "Isn''t that right?" Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin speechlessly, and couldn''t help complaining: "It''s just a sacred sequence, what is it? If you really let go, this sacred sequence may not be enough for you to fight, right? ?"


    After speaking, Shiroyasha paused, and then his expression became even more weird.


    She suddenly remembered the simulated star creation map on Su Jin''s body, the treasure called the Great Secret Treasure.


    If you count this treasure, maybe a sacred sequence is finished, Su Jin is afraid that he has not broken the defense yet?


    Hearing Bai Yasha''s words, Su Jin shook his head and said: "The individual combat power is not so easy to use in the small garden, where the power is limited. As long as I am at this level, if I shoot at will and wantonly kill, then Buddhism and Cross religion are even Daoism. I can''t wait to take this opportunity to suppress me."


    "In the end, in Little Garden, individual combat power cannot help but be high, and team combat power must be tough. Only by being high and tough can we go further in Little Garden."


    "..." Bai Yasha was silent for a long time, staring at Su Jin strangely. After a while, he said: "Su Jin...Are you sick?"


    Su Jin: "???"


    At this time, Bai Yasha shook his head and said, "The monkey was lawless back then, so he only offended Daomen and Buddhist schools, and the other side is invincible, so he sent some people to find fault and make her humiliated. What do you think? , would you think that Taoism, Buddhism, and the Cross religion all attacked you at the same time?"


    ???


    "Yes, you have done a lot of things, and your interests are enough to make everyone jealous, but have you made a mistake?"


    When Bai Yasha said this, he looked at Su Jin meaningfully and said:


    "Behind you, there are thousands of eyes, standing with two goddesses!"


    Su Jin was silent, without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha shook his head and said, "We know that you have a lot of secrets, but we and the boss don''t care, we don''t care. Which one of the thousand-eyed people has no secrets."


    "However, although Qianyan is kind and rich, it doesn''t mean that we are afraid of things. If Yawei and Sakyamuni want to hurt you, it depends on whether the boss is happy or not."


    "Let''s put it here, you can see for yourself."


    ¡­


    After speaking, Bai Yasha picked up the teacup and sipped the tea.


    And Su Jin said directly after a brief silence: "Then I will let Aphrodite pull her people to stand up on her own now?"


    "Pfft!" Bai Yasha almost spit out a sip of tea, and quickly wiped his mouth with a tissue, then glared at Su Jin angrily and said, "You think we didn''t say anything just now."


    "A sacred sequence will fight with Yawei''s immortality, thank you!"


    Su Jin added faintly at this time: "And Aphrodite, she will join Arcadia in secret."


    "Well, by the way, there is that little **** who needs to be cultivated. If she grows up, she will replicate the path of the holy son. Although she may not be able to reach the double digits, the peak level of the triple digits is not without. possible."


    "And most importantly, she can split the Christian religion at a critical moment."


    Bai Yasha heard this and was silent for a long time, stopped drinking the tea, and said to Su Jin with a bitter face:


    "Wait, let''s go and ask the boss."


    Hearing this, Su Jin waved his hand and said:


    "Go, oh, remember Yasha Pond, that thing is the key to sealing the little god''s spirituality, this matter can''t be sloppy, and it will be troublesome when the cross sect finds out."


    "Oh yes, BOSS seems to like the look of your child, remember to adjust your appearance and age."


    "Just talk too much!"


    Bai Yasha glared at Su Jin, turned his head and shrunk into the shape of a little girl, then ran towards the altar with a bitter face.


    She is so difficult~~ How old she is, she has to pretend to be tender and cute!


    When it''s over, the benefits of being cute are not your own, and most of the heads are Su Jin''s. Why is her Bai Yasha so miserable!


    Chapter 1313 The first candidate of the original scripture


    After about ten minutes or so, Bai Yasha came back hopping back and forth.


    The first time she came back, she jumped up and gave Su Jin a brain break.


    A thud.


    Su Jin, whose head was knocked, touched his head and looked at Bai Yasha strangely.


    At this time, Bai Yasha tried his best to keep his face straight, and said very seriously: "''There will be no conflict with the gods of the Crusaders in the near future'', this is the boss''s original words."


    "Also, the boss asked us to hit this hammer, but it''s not a public revenge."


    After speaking, Bai Yasha hurriedly shook his red palm, looked at Su Jin with twitching eyes, and said:


    "You kid is so yin! That great secret treasure is worn on the body, right? Hey, it hurts to death, why is this thing so hard?!"


    Su Jin saw Bai Yasha''s fluttering his hands and gasping for breath, he couldn''t hold back, he laughed, and then said, "You don''t know how scared I am of death, the Arcadia family relies on it now. I''m holding on, can I do it if I don''t take it easy?"


    He said that this is not shy, and directly pulled Baiyasha''s hand:


    "How is the hand, let me see, yo, it''s quite red!"


    Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha''s palm, which was red and red, as red as a red Fuji apple. My dear, I didn''t save my effort just now, right?


    Fortunately, Athena had the foresight to let him wear the great secret treasure every day, and also deliberately hide it. This is fun, and it''s fun to pit Bai Yasha. I don''t know if she really listened to the words of the twin goddesses or deliberately revenge, but it doesn''t matter now. , Su Jin didn''t suffer anyway.


    "Don''t gloat over there, what the hell! You''re so afraid of death."


    Bai Yasha glared at Su Jin, withdrew his hand, and blew at the palm of his hand, rubbed it again, and then frowned and said:


    "However, your kid is really good at doing things. You actually count the conflict between the boss and the Crusaders."

 Chapter 937：

    "How do you say it?" Su Jin couldn''t help cheering up when he heard the business, frowned and asked, "The boss is preparing for a full-scale conflict?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s ''BOSS'' again, Bai Yasha immediately understood that Su Jin had listened to what he just said, so he couldn''t help but feel a little happy.


    The joy is nothing else, but Su Jin can finally stop her from catching her alone, and you are also cheating on the two goddesses! Why did you lick my wool so hard before?


    The old lady is really going to endure hardships now!


    "Hey, why are you stunned, what are you talking about!"


    Hearing the sound, Bai Yasha shook his head, and then said to Su Jin who frowned:


    "It''s not a full-scale conflict. It''s just that the boss said that there might be a conflict, so let me suppress you first and make preparations."


    When Bai Yasha said this, staring at Su Jin''s face, he repeated:


    "''Especially that little god, you need to focus on covering.'' This is the boss''s original words, hey, you boy, I''m afraid that this time I really gave the boss a knife, this is to hide the knife in Yawei behind."


    Hearing this, Su Jin hurriedly looked out the window, and after confirming that no one heard it, he rolled his eyes at Bai Yasha and said, "Keep your voice down. If this is leaked, it will be a big problem."


    "Relax, don''t talk about the protection of the secret authority here, just talk about ourselves, hehe, if we don''t want Yawei to hear, then even if we say it, He will only think that seventy-two beautiful men are calling him."


    Why seventy-two beautiful men? Su Jin was a little curious about the doorway here, but seeing that Bai Yasha didn''t seem to want to talk, he didn''t ask.


    "So, according to what I discussed with Aphrodite before, first use the Yaksha Pond to seal the divine spirit of the God of the Bible, and then let Aphrodite give her the spirit of the Virgin, and let her go to the Cross to be the Virgin. ''s stand-in, continue to power?"


    "She?" Inspiration told Bai Yasha that she deserved to be a woman, so Bai Yasha couldn''t help but look at Su Jin with subtle eyes and said, "That little **** in your hand, shouldn''t it be... a woman?"


    "..." Su Jin didn''t answer, but expressed his own meaning by default.


    "Hey!" Seeing this, Bai Yasha took a deep breath and said, "You shouldn''t use it on her... God, right?"


    Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha speechlessly: "What do you think, Dingtian is just a little favored, I''m not going to use strength."


    "When you talk about being strong, we''re talking about beautiful men''s tactics." Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin with a quizzical expression, hehe thief smiled and said, "We know how you can do a loss-making business for nothing, and the co-authors are all yours!"


    "Oh, I earned a sacred sequence, prostituted a woman who might be a **** in the future, and when it was over, I tricked Aphrodite into Arcadia. In the end, I didn''t even give us any benefits. , don''t you think you''re so over the top?"


    "Okay, then what do you want?" Su Jin knew that Bai Yasha was joking, and cooperated happily: "Explain in advance that I can''t bring people over to meet you. I''m afraid of leaking information."


    Bai Yasha also understood the priorities, curled his lips, stretched out his hand towards Su Jin and said, "The photos, there are always photos, right?"


    Su Jin glanced at him, recalled his memory, and then used his own power to print a photo out of thin air and hand it to Bai Yasha.


    "Hey! Gray hair and red eyes? Sister Yu''s figure, good guy, rushed to my favor zone!"


    Bai Yasha spit a bit of saliva, looked at it seriously, then raised his head, looked at Su Jin, and snorted:


    "A good cabbage has made pigs arched."


    "Enough is enough!" Su Jin glared at Bai Yasha and said.


    Bai Yasha pouted, and then said, "Take it down, just like you, the black rabbit doesn''t wear a cuckold, right?"


    Su Jin was speechless for a moment. If it weren''t for the fact that the black rabbit''s hair color could only change between pink and blue, he would actually wonder if her hair was green.


    After all, what Su Jin did was really immoral!


    "Hey, why are you still feeling guilty?"


    Bai Yasha reached out and waved in front of Su Jin. After attracting his attention, he covered his mouth and whispered to Su Jin:


    "You''re still young, haven''t you played Moon Rabbit much?"


    "Huh? How do you say it?" Su Jin was stunned and said in surprise.


    "Hey, we knew you were inexperienced." Bai Yasha smiled, then looked around to confirm that the Black Rabbit was not there, and said in a low voice, "The Moon Rabbit is a race that dares to sacrifice. Have you heard of this?"


    Su Jin nodded. He had really heard about it. It was said that the Moon Rabbit of Hakoba was first accepted as a family member because he sacrificed himself to save Di Shitian once.


    Seeing Su Jin nodding, Bai Yasha''s expression became playful:


    "Actually, for the Moon Rabbit family, sacrificing oneself to benefit others is engraved in the DNA. As long as it can benefit the public, the Moon Rabbit''s sacrifice to itself is an instinctive joy."


    "So, we estimate that now, the more you play outside, the stronger Black Rabbit''s sense of sacrifice will be, and the more satisfied her spirit will be. If it is the current crime, we estimate that she will be able to You performed a performance on the spot!"


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha blinked at Su Jin:


    "As for what God is, you know."


    Su Jin: "???"


    Su Jin: "!"


    Looking at Su Jin''s thoughtful expression, Bai Yesha coughed, as if nothing happened, and the old **** said, "Believe it or not, anyway, we brought the words of the experts in Moon Rabbit Studies this year."


    "Oh yes, the boss means that the use of Yasha Pond needs us to do it, ask for insurance, take a look and let us meet that little god."


    Su Jin has not recovered from the shock just now, but just nodded mechanically:


    "it is good!"


    Chapter 1314 The Original Code


    The world of Demon High School, where the system is located.


    Bai Yasha, who was led here by Su Jin, finally saw the goal of the trip, sitting at the stone table, the bible **** with gray hair and red eyes.


    "Wow, she''s actually a woman!"


    Seeing the real person, Shiroyasha opened his mouth wide in surprise, and then said with a wicked smile:


    "If the Crusader guy knew that we were hiding her, he would be directly mad, right?"


    On the other side, Pandora, who was sitting beside the God of the Bible, showed such an expression as she expected.


    Hearing this, Shiroyasha turned to look at Pandora, and then said in amazement, "This spirit...Pandora of Greece? Oh, it''s you, Aphrodite."


    She immediately showed an expression of sudden realization, and then looked at Pandora playfully and said:


    "Let''s hear from Su Jin, are you going to set up your own business?"


    Hearing this, Pandora turned her eyes to look at Su Jin, but facing Pandora''s questioning eyes, Su Jin shrugged, walked to the stone table and sat down.


    Seeing Su Jin''s appearance, Pandora didn''t complain. After all, she had guessed that such a scene would happen when she asked Su Jin to deliver the letter for her.


    After all, in a sense, the letter Pandora asked Su Jin to send was deliberately left to him and Bai Yasha as a handle.


    Without this hand, Pandora was afraid that Su Jin would not trust him anymore.


    Of course, for Pandora, it is more for Su Jin, and for Bai Yasha, she doesn''t have much good temper:


    "Let''s not mention the matter of self-reliance for the time being. Did you bring the core of Yasha Pool?"


    Bai Yasha smacked his lips, walked to the stone table with a straight smile, found an empty seat and sat down and said:


    "Tsk, we''ve known each other for a long time. You look like a businessman, which makes us embarrassed!"


    Hearing the words, Pandora replied with a ''smile'': "Old acquaintance? The old acquaintance who was peeped by you in the bath?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Bai Yasha strangely, and the expression of the Bible God on the side became a little subtle.


    "Cough, cough, cough! That''s all a mistake made when I was young." Shiroyasha coughed dryly and said evasively.


    As a qualified color embryo, Aphrodite, the beauty **** of the Greek **** group, it is strange that Shiroyasha didn''t think carefully. After all, even the queen can do it, let alone Aphrodite.


    But after all, this kind of thing is not on the table. At this time, when Pandora said it in front of Su Jin, even Shiroyasha blushed a little at this time.


    In order to change the subject, she hurriedly took out a square red crystal from her sleeve. On the surface of the crystal, blood-red airflow swirled around it.


    This is a kind of core of Yasha Pond, and its function is to cover up the original spirituality of life.


    "No, we brought something, are you sincere?"


    Shiroyasha put the crystal on the stone table, then looked up at Pandora, squinting his eyes and said:


    "By the way, this is the premium version given by the boss. As long as the old guy from the Crusaders didn''t deliberately check it, there should be no problems being discovered."


    Hearing Shiroyasha say this, Pandora was indeed silent for a while, and then said:


    "...What happened half a year ago, did the twin goddesses really acquiesce?"


    Shiroyasha''s face changed when he heard this, and then said:


    "Pandora, we know you''re not used to it, but some things can''t be said on the surface."


    "What? Did you mean the Arcadia incident? Or the earlier incident?" Pandora said with a half-smile.


    Su Jin couldn''t help frowning when he heard the words, but didn''t say anything.


    This kind of secret dealings with major forces is naturally impossible in Hakoba. Su Jin feels that he knows little information and does not know how powerful it is, so naturally he will not be stupid enough to talk nonsense everywhere.


    In comparison, Pandora, who knew the inside story of the Crusaders, obviously knew more, and even seemed a little uncomfortable with some practices, and that practice involved Arcadia, who was once led by Canary.


    However, Su Jin was not clear about this matter and did not want to get involved.


    He is now just a ruthless middle platform, only responsible for providing the stage for Shiroyasha and Pandora to communicate.


    Even if the matter involves Arcadia, what is the relationship between the former Arcadia and Su Jin? He did almost everything he should have done, and he didn''t owe Arcadia, so there was no need to pursue it to the end.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s face immediately became expressionless.


    At this time, Bai Yasha secretly glanced at Su Jin, who had no expression on her face. She, who doesn''t know emotions, glared at Pandora angrily, then turned her head and said to Su Jin:


    "Boy Su Jin, we also know some things recently. It''s not that we didn''t say it on purpose. It''s just that it''s hard to explain."


    She thought about it and felt that it would be better to explain it to Su Jin, so she said apologetically:


    "One of the reasons Arcadia was attacked by the Ouroboros was to recover something from Leticia Decrea."


    Su Jin''s face finally changed when he heard this. When it comes to Leticia, he can''t be as sloppy as just now:


    "How is this going?"


    Hearing this, Shiroyasha said with an unnatural expression:


    "What do you think of Leticia Decrea''s talent?"


    Su Jin frowned, what is Leticia''s talent? That is of course excellent.


    After all, when he was only 13 years old, he had reached the rank of dragon knight among the Hakoba knights. He was a genius who could transform into a dragon of the zodiac, and his strength was also a first-class legend among the four figures.


    wait? 17,673 years old, four-figure legend? I remember that Leticia seemed to have said that she was born with four digits, a special case among vampires... Su Jin picked her eyelids fiercely, and then said with a subtle expression:


    "Is there something wrong with Leticia''s birth?"


    Born with four digits, in Hakoten, this is something that very few special races such as born gods, celestial spirits, pure-blooded dragons, and Hakoten nobles can do.


    However, the Hakoba Knights are different. They are essentially human beings in the new century. The average birth level is six figures. Although they are also the top blood among human beings, compared to the four figures born, it is still a world of difference.


    But Leticia was born with a four-digit number... But what is the so-called special case?


    Su Jin hesitated for a long time, and then asked tentatively:


    "Something on Leticia''s body involves the Crusaders and Thousand Eyes?"


    At this time, Shiroyasha nodded and pointed to the crystal on the table:


    "The little guy used the core of Yasha Pond when he was born, and sealed the most essential spirituality, so she, and even her family, may not know what her initial spirituality looked like."


    "The most essential spirit?" Su Jin wondered.


    At this time, Bai Yasha said faintly:


    "The original ''Human Mimic Creation Chart Holder''."


    "And, the first candidate for the original script."


    Chapter 1315 The goal of the Ouroboros


    The original candidate.


    Or ''original''.


    This is a famous paradox in Little Garden.


    Are humans created by gods, or are gods born out of human beliefs?


    Who comes first, where is the real beginning?


    This is the so-called ''original text''.


    The original canon candidates refer to those who are qualified to grow up to determine the "original canon content".


    For example, Zeus, who was a candidate for the original scriptures in those days, and when he grows to a certain level, he will be able to determine the original scripture of "human beings are created by gods", and thus obtain a huge amount of spirituality.


    On the other hand, Leticia is the opposite. What her growth can prove is that ''Gods were born from the beliefs of humans''.


    Su Jin once heard a statement, that is, ''the person who is qualified to use the simulated star map is not necessarily the original candidate, but the original candidate must have the right to use the simulated star map. ¡¯

 Chapter 938：

    And such an existence is generally regarded as a candidate for the **** king, a three-digit reserve.


    But... the first ''human simulation star chart holder'' and the first candidate for the original script... Leticia''s spirituality, is it so exaggerated?


    And one of the purposes of the Ouroboros attacking Arcadia was for something on Leticia, that thing, shouldn''t it...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha solemnly and said:


    "Leeticia''s simulated star creation map was taken away?"


    Su Jin and Leticia have been relieved. He naturally knows that the godhead, power and even the sovereignty of the sun on Leticia are still on her body. Since these things are not lost, they can only be so-called. ''Simulation of creating a star map'' now.


    And the vampire''s simulated star creation map... Su Jin said with a rather strange expression;


    "The simulated star creation map of Leticia, shouldn''t it be derived from the Cross religion?"


    When Bai Yasha heard this, his expression was a little helpless:


    "We know that if you give you a little bit of evidence, you will basically guess most of the things."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha said angrily;


    "Why are you so good at guessing conspiracies, kid?"


    Really... Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then said with a weird expression:


    "But Crusaders, can''t there be a simulated star chart?"


    Pandora said with a smile at this time:


    "So Qianyan got involved!"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, the cross religion cannot have a simulated star creation map, so Qianyan intervened, and there is nothing wrong with this sentence.


    If that''s the case, shouldn''t the simulated star creation map that Leticia possesses...is it made by the twin goddesses?


    According to the statement that the holder of the simulated star chart is the reserve of the God King, whose reserve is Leticia?


    The King of Thousand Eyes, isn''t that the only one...


    So Leticia is... a thousand-eyed princess?


    "Hi!" Su Jin couldn''t help but gasped, and said with an unusually unnatural expression: "Co-author, I''m the son-in-law?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but rolled his eyes and said:


    "You can really guess!"


    "It''s all taken out by you? You still have a son-in-law. Then tomorrow, do you want to guess that you are about to become the big leader of Thousand Eyes?"


    Su Jin heard this with a slightly embarrassed expression:


    "Then say it straight! Say it, so I don''t have to guess?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, and then said:


    "That''s right."


    "Then I''ll just say it."


    Bai Yasha said this, coughed dryly, then looked at Su Jin with a strange expression, and smiled at him:


    "Congratulations, you guessed it right!"


    Su Jin: "???"


    Su Jin: "!!"


    Su Jin couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    Guess it right? Is Leticia really a thousand-eyed princess?


    Ahh... I thought my thigh was Shiroyasha, but it''s actually Leticia?


    What I mean is the ''son-in-law'' of the twin goddesses?


    At this time, Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin with a playful expression:


    "Do you think that an ordinary ''vampire'' can resist the final trial of early human beings and successfully establish a class-dominant system? Was granted the 25th Sun Sovereignty?"


    "Although the human final trial in the dawn period is worthless, it is also the final trial. Its strength, which one is not a good player among the four figures now, plus the most troublesome trial challenger limit, Lei Can Tisia be able to slaughter these people by herself?"


    "Don''t play, the final trial of human beings is conditional on who is the person."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said with a strange expression: "So, this is the credit of the original candidate for the original script? Or the credit of the simulated star creation map?"


    "All."


    Shiroyasha grunted, then glanced at the **** of the Bible beside him, and said with a relatively subtle expression:


    "Just as this little **** is the only natural **** in this world, Leticia De Crea has a similar fate."


    Su Jin frowned and said in surprise, "The darling of the world?"


    "Almost." Bai Yasha sighed at this time: "Do you know what the original simulated star creation map was called?"


    Su Jin wondered: "What''s it called?"


    "[Original Code]!"


    Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin seriously and said:


    "The original, the first simulated star creation map that humans can use, its name is called ''Original Code''."


    Su Jin''s face changed when he heard the words, and he said in amazement:


    "What do you mean, the first cosmology that simulates the creation of stars is the original theory? Doesn''t the composition of the simulation of the creation of stars require a complete view of the universe? Can this form a simulation of the creation of stars?"


    Upon seeing this, Bai Yasha did not answer, but said in a solemn tone:


    "The Alpha of the Beginning and the Omega of the End."


    "These two things, two possibilities, exist at the same time in Little Garden."


    "Then the question is, did the gods create man, or did man create god?"


    "What''s the answer?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression gradually became a little stunned:


    "The answer is... both?"


    "Yes, there are both the ''creator of God'' and the ''God who created man'' coexisting from the beginning to the end, this is what Thousand Eyes made, the first simulated star creation map ''original'' that humans can use, and it is also the most special an original."


    When Bai Yasha said this, his tone became light, like a cloud:


    "He has no definite form."


    "He will appear beside any simulated star chart holder."


    "He is only an observer and an experiencer, but more of a nothingness and a being."


    "He is Leticia Decrea herself."


    "She herself is the ''original script'' of the simulated star creation map!"


    Chapter 1316 The Only Honest Man of Ouroboros


    Leticia is the original text, and she herself is actually a simulated star map... Su Jin received this news for a long time, and she was still shocked.


    My wife isn''t actually human?


    Oh, she wasn''t human at all.


    My wife isn''t actually a vampire? But the secret treasure of the group of gods? Thousand Eyes'' simulated star creation map?


    This is too **** outrageous!


    Su Jin''s face twitched a few times, then glared at Bai Yasha, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    At this time, Shiroyasha reached out and grabbed the core of the Yasha Pool, picked up the crystal, and said:


    "If you want to deceive the Crusaders, deceive everyone, you need the action of the ''Original Canon'' to distort the ''essential spirit'' with its power."


    Speaking of which, Bai Yasha handed the crystal to Su Jin and said:


    "This crystal is the embodiment of that power, and the construction of the Yasha Pond itself is based on the crystals produced by the ''Original Canon''."


    "Of course, just this crystal is not enough. This level of concealment must be done by Yuandian in order to be safe."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a moment, and then asked: "So, if you want to make the Bible go beyond the sky, you actually need Leticia to do it?"


    Pandora shook his head at this time and said: "That''s not necessary. If the use of the original script is so troublesome, the two goddesses will not let Leticia be in the outside world for so long."


    Speaking of this, Pandora looked at the red square crystal in Shiroyasha''s hand and said:


    "This crystal is essentially an extension of the power of the original text. As long as this is used as a medium, anyone who has been approved by the original text can borrow the power of the original text."


    "So in fact, this crystal was what I first asked Qianyan to ask for. As for the person authorized by the original code..."


    Su Jin twitched when he heard this, then raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows and said:


    "Is it me?"


    "Yes!" Pandora nodded, then sighed softly: "As a person recognized by the dragon knight, you naturally have the authority to second the power of the original text, and even this authority is very high, it is estimated to be second only to the original text the creator and the canon itself."


    Isn''t his wife''s power too high... Su Jin''s mouth twitched, then turned to look at Pandora and said:


    "You already knew that in the end, I still needed to cover up the spirituality of the God of the Bible, so you asked me to find Shiroyasha?"


    After saying this, he turned his head and said to Bai Yasha again:


    "And Shiroyasha, you are here because I went to talk about the God of the Bible, and was informed by the two goddesses of Leticia''s secret?"


    "Yes." Bai Yasha sighed, and then said with a bitter face: "And the worst thing is that we only know this secret when we go to the lower realm. If we go back to Hakoba, our minds will not remember it, so in fact, we are also When I got here and saw the God of the Bible, I ''thought'' about it."


    Is it the secret method of the twin goddesses... It seems that Leticia is really "valued"... Su Jin couldn''t help but complained in his heart.


    He now understands.


    Why did Leticia establish the hierarchy ruler system, which is still in use in Hakoniwa, and why she has fallen into a demon king, but the sun sovereignty on her body has never been recovered by the gods, and why the group of Ouroboros must be calculated Leticia.


    Su Jin even seriously doubted whether Arcadia''s suffering was also because of Leticia, which made the Ouroboros unable to resist.


    If that''s the case, then it''s really big.


    My little cutie is afraid that she will blame herself to death... Su Jin couldn''t help pinching his eyebrows, and said distressedly: "Fortunately, Omega got this secret method. If it is not secret, I will bring Leticia over to do this... Sigh~"


    Su Jin is very clear that borrowing power is definitely not as strong as using her own. Logically speaking, the most suitable person to seal the spirituality of the Bible God must be Leticia, but if she is allowed to know that she is actually the original scripture. , that''s a lot of fun.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin pinched his eyebrows again:


    "Does the Canary know about this?"


    "Of course I know." Pandora laughed at this time: "She is so shrewd, she must have lied to Halloween long ago."


    Speaking of this, Pandora deliberately winked at Su Jin and said:


    "Why do you think Leticia is still subordinate to the Demon Lord? Canary even considers Leticia to be a close friend, so why didn''t she release her subordination to this high-ranking cadre?"


    Su Jin''s heart sank when he heard the words.


    The defeated Demon King belongs to the victor. Leticia once degenerated into a Demon Lord, and was defeated by Canary by cracking the game and became a subordinate of Canary. After that, this subordination relationship has not changed. Knowing that the Canary was defeated half a year ago.


    Logically speaking, even a defeated Demon King, as long as he becomes a recognized companion, it is not impossible for him to be relieved of his affiliation, and he can even sell a good one. Such things are not uncommon in Hakoba.


    If this is the case, then the Canary has not been disassociated from the affiliation... Is it out of the need to simulate the Star Creation Chart?


    In fact, she always knew that Leticia was a simulated star chart, and regarded her as the most important ''treasure'' of Arcadia?


    This is really... Su Jin sighed, realizing that he couldn''t keep thinking about it any longer.


    Thinking about it further, Canary is afraid that he will become a big conspirator.


    However, according to Su Jin''s contact with Canary, 80% of the dead skinned guy who likes to wear men''s suits is Leticia''s face dog, so he insists on affiliation.


    Although there may be a little bit of this conspiracy theory, more of it is the old canary critic who is reluctant to let Leticia go.


    After all, unless the subordinate demon king defeats his boss, other people will not be able to grab it even if they want to, unless you can defeat the center of the small garden.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s mood eased a little, and at the same time asked Pandora:


    "What did the Crusaders take from Leticia?"


    "The spirit, the most essential spirit."


    Pandora did not hesitate to sell the Crusaders where he belonged, and then said:

 Chapter 939：

    "The younger sister of Leticia''s compatriot, Lamia, because she carried the faith in place of Leticia, has begun to approach like the original text. If you can get Leticia''s own spirituality and put it into Lamia''s body, even if It is impossible to reproduce the complete original scriptures, and it is possible to reproduce 70% of the functions.¡±


    "So it turns out, the goal is to have a simulated star creation map!"


    Su Jin suddenly understood the purpose of the Crusaders. It was impossible to create a simulated star creation map, so he just grabbed one!


    I said how the Ouroboros calculated the vampire royal family, and deliberately grabbed Lamia, not letting go, co-authoring is because of this!


    After sorting out the inside, Su Jin rubbed his temples, then sighed:


    "It seems that after helping the God of the Bible cover up his spirituality, I also have important things to do."


    Take back Lamia, take back the essence of Leticia... Oh, the Ouroboros are afraid to hate me this time... I hope they don''t think about it...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sneer.


    Chapter 1317 Su Jin wants to take the initiative


    Knowing Leticia''s "life experience", Su Jin naturally had an idea.


    Not to mention the deep hatred between the ''Arcadia'' he came from and the Ouroboros, the benefits of simulating the mysterious treasure of the Star Creation Map are enough to drive Su Jin to attack the Ouroboros.


    Also, what happened to Leticia''s spirit being taken away by the Ouroboros?


    Although it is not on the bright side, but where is the relationship between Su Jin and Leticia, how could he allow the other party''s spirituality to be caught by the Ouroboros?


    Former Arcadia members like Kasugabe Takaaki and Tamamo Mae would find a way to fish out the Ouroboros, not to mention Leticia''s spirituality.


    However, despite having this idea, Su Jin also understands that there is no rush to start a war with Ouroboros.


    On the one hand, he didn''t know Lamia''s location, so he acted rashly, easily exposing what he already knew about the original scriptures, and making Ouroboros vigilant.


    On the other hand, Arcadia¡¯s inclusion of the Greek gods has only just begun to progress, and the most urgent task now is to stabilize the interior, rather than rashly fight the Ouroboros.


    In view of this, Su Jin naturally intends to temporarily suppress the idea of ????hands-on, first and foremost like ouroboros and vexatious snakes.


    Well, she is still on Mars, and little Lamia, who is dealing with the end of the battle of gods, should be a good breakthrough. At least she definitely knows the whereabouts of her mother, Leticia''s sister Lamia, even if she doesn''t know. , who can also know the whereabouts of Lamia.


    In addition, Su Jin had to find a way to fight against the Ouroboros, but not allow the conflict to be too intense, in order to cover up his desire to rescue Lamia and regain Leticia''s Lingge idea.


    Su Jin thought of many ways, and directly told Pandora and Shiroyasha of his thoughts in order to brainstorm ideas.


    "Recapture the Lingge, you really dare to think about it!"


    After listening to Su Jin''s words, Bai Yasha had a headache, and his expressions were twisted together, and he said with a sullen face:


    "If we were still in their prime, we would have solved it by ourselves if we called at the door, but now there are too many **** groups over there, and even Buddhism is involved with them, and the guy from Kurimo is also involved. , This thing is not easy to do!"


    Kurimo... Su Jin recited this name in his heart.


    The King of the World, Kurimo, is the only dragon species in Hakoba that maximizes the ultimate growth, and is also the only true double-digit pure-blood dragon.


    Although in the two-digit number, this Lord is still a young and newly promoted two-digit number, but the spiritual advantage brought by the only pure-blooded dragon, as well as the powerful divine body, cause this Lord to be in the two-digit number. Nor is it weak.


    And most importantly, this is the real body of Leticia''s mother family, the true body of the "Dragon Carrying the World" believed in by the Hakoba Knights, and the source of the dragon''s blood.


    In a sense, Su Jin even suspected that ''let Lamia obtain Leticia''s spirituality, thereby cultivating a pseudo-simulated star-creation spirituality'', that it originated from the other party, or at least it was related to the other party.


    So if you want to capture Lamia, the most important thing to do is probably the world king.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help frowning and asked, "What is the attitude of that world king, do you know?"


    "Her?" Bai Yasha thought about it carefully, then shook his head: "We don''t understand what the guy is thinking, it was almost suddenly that guy became a member of the Ouroboros, too. do not know why."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help turning his head and looking at Pandora. This Lord should know some news about the World King, right?


    "Pandora, how about you?"


    "Kurimo? I can only say that we have met with her, right?" Pandora didn''t quite understand the purpose of the only two-digit pure-blood dragon, the World King.


    She only knew that the other party was always wandering in the gap between observing the universe, and only returned to Hakoba for a few times. Therefore, the other party did not appear frequently in Hakoten, and it was naturally difficult to detect the other party''s purpose.


    Su Jin was a little surprised: "Even you don''t know?"


    "How do you say it..." Pandora showed an indescribable expression: "If it''s someone else, I know a little bit more."


    "Yahweh''s purpose in Ouroboros is for the One God, the Son''s words are probably to prevent Yahweh from succeeding, and Hetian''s words are to go further.


    It is estimated that the Queen of Halloween should have come to make trouble. In the case of Buddha, it is likely to be an undercover agent, and the Lingyu Box Boat is to obtain a lot of merits and fill the spiritual status.


    And Typhon seems to have done too many crazy things in the past, in order not to be crowded out by the gods of the small garden, so he joined the only Ouroboros who was willing to let him join.


    As for the world king, I really don''t know. It seems that she didn''t mix everything, but it seems to be mixed again. In short, it''s a very strange dragon. "


    Su Jin listened to these comments, and his expression became more and more weird. It was obvious that the Ouroboros was a giant with many double digits, and even a quasi single digit, but Pandora explained this, how could he think the Ouroboros was a tiankeng Woolen cloth.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but look weird and said, "How do I feel that the only people who really do things in the Ouroboros are Heitian and Boxboat?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Wrong!" Bai Yasha interrupted Su Jin''s words and pointed out his mistake: "The guy in Box Boat is very lazy, he is too lazy to even get the **** group, and his appetite is so bad that he can''t get in, and he can''t count on him. Doing business, you are afraid that you want to eat shit."


    "Isn''t it only Heitian that the Ouroboros does things?" Su Jin finally understood what the strangeness in his heart was.


    Could this Ouroboros have a nickname called the Black Organization, and Hei Tian''s code name is Qin Bar?


    This is outrageous!


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Pandora couldn''t help but ask with a smile, "Why do you think the Ouroboros will be taken by Hei Tian?"


    That''s true... Su Jin is a little numb.


    "Then if I take back Lamia''s spiritual status, is there any possibility for the world king Kurimo to take action?"


    ¡­


    Hearing this, Pandora and Shiroyasha looked at each other. The two sides seemed to have exchanged something secretly. Finally, Pandora said to Su Jin:


    "I''m afraid I have to invite someone to deal with this kind of thing."


    "Who?" Su Jin paused and asked.


    At this time, Shiroyasha said with a strange expression:


    "Who else can be, the goddess with the biggest network around you, who can be?"


    "Hestia? She has a good relationship with Klimo?" Su Jin frowned and said in surprise.


    "I don''t know that either." Pandora shook his head and said, "But when Typhon was promoted to the second digit to counterattack the Greek gods, the person who stopped him was the King of the World, Kurimo. You know how strong the only pure-blooded dragon with two figures is."


    This means... Typhon was beaten up? It''s really subtle, for fear of being heard by Typhon himself... Su Jin complained in his heart.


    At that time, Pandora glanced at Bai Yasha and reminded Su Jin:


    "Compared to how to solve the problem of Klimo, I think it would be better for you to think about how to have a war with the Ouroboros without causing big trouble."


    Su Jin noticed the sight that Pandora cast towards Bai Yasha just now, and then frowned and asked:


    "what do you mean?"


    At this time, the corners of Pandora''s mouth were slightly raised and said:


    "Aren''t you already preparing?"


    "There is an excuse to meddle in the internal affairs of the lower levels and influence the position of Ouroboros."


    Su Jin instantly understood what Pandora meant:


    "You mean... class ruler."


    Chapter 1318 Possibilities given by the twin goddesses


    class rulers.


    The top level of the system that maintains order in the lower level of the Hakoniwa.


    Its responsibility is to manage the promotion of the community, the division of the land, the management of the realm gate, and the response to the invasion of the demon king. Even the weather and climate of the region are managed by the class rulers.


    And because of the difference in the region, it is divided into three major regions of the south, east, and north, the class rulers, while the west region is self-made.


    The bottom line of strength to become a class ruler is five figures, allowing father to pass on from son to son.


    This is also the reason why the leader of Salamanda of the Fire Dragon Community in the original book can become the class ruler.


    According to Su Jin''s understanding, the class rulers also have private armies, whose members are generally the outer sect rulers of the subordinate areas and the communities to which the regional rulers belong. difference.


    Moreover, in Hakoniwa, it is not that there is no example of a class ruler who has grown his community through the power in his hands, and finally logged into the three-digit group to become a group of gods.


    Because of this, Hakoten has a very strict assessment of class rulers. Salamanda can pass on from father to son because of the relationship between the ancestors, the Dragon King of the Star Sea, and the network of Thousand Eyes.


    It can be said that behind every stratum ruler there is the support of a super-large group of gods. Aside from these, it is impossible to secure the position of stratum ruler.


    With Su Jin''s current status, he naturally has the qualification to become a class ruler.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but look at Bai Yasha. The thing that he became dominated by the class was what the other party was doing.


    "Let''s see what we''re doing?" Perceiving Su Jin''s gaze, Bai Yasha couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Do you think this is easy to handle?"


    "If my mother wants to resign, I also need the idiots in the heaven to vote for it! And no matter what, we must at least resign three times before we can abdicate, right?"


    When Su Jin heard the words, the corner of his mouth twitched.


    To be honest, the gods of the Temple of the Gods are probably not happy with the request of Bai Yasha to abdicate.


    After all, if this master is allowed to remove the Yaksha godhead and return to the heaven, the joy of the heaven will be great.


    In the lower level, Bai Yasha was not less angry with the upper level. When he returned to the heaven, it was a strange thing that those people were not afraid of being beaten up. Therefore, a crowd of gods would definitely do everything possible to obstruct them for their own lives.


    On the other hand, Bai Yasha must be self-proclaimed spiritual in the lower level and maintain a four-digit appearance. This is a joyous good thing for the gods at the upper level.


    At least they don''t have to worry about the murderous celestial demon king coming to blackmail.


    You know, because of the initial spiritual power that was sealed by the twin goddesses, Shiroyasha''s spiritual power output has dropped to three digits. She can completely call herself a three-digit number, and then use her double-digit experience to bully the hardships of the heavens. people, and it''s legal.


    It is because of this phenomenon that the pantheon almost unanimously passed the issue when Shiroyasha proposed to go to the lower realm to be the class ruler.


    It''s really unbearable, so I can only send it to the lower level and let Baiyasha toss the lower realm. Even half a year ago, Arcadia''s last embers were not destroyed by the Ouroboros. In a sense, it was because of Baiyasha''s credit.


    Because this master prefers black rabbits, and the Ouroboros throws the mouse, so he did not dare to take action against the last members of Arcadia, so that it gave Su Jin time to rise.


    Therefore, the most troublesome thing for Bai Yasha to abdicate is the affairs of the gods, and according to Su Jin''s estimation...


    "In the end, will I temporarily add a position of class ruler to me, and then let you continue to serve?"


    "Huh? How did you know we were going to push this?"


    Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, then looked at Su Jin in surprise and said:


    "Will you kid take a peek at the application we asked Black Rabbit to write?"


    Good guy, this thing is also written by my black rabbit? And are you sure it''s an application, not a threat? Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha speechlessly.


    Although the number of class rulers cannot be increased, it is still extremely difficult to increase. Although the eastern district of the lower level of the small garden is not thick enough, it is still a quarter of the lower level of the small garden.


    To add a seat for a class ruler in this area is almost like adding a seat for the reserve of the gods.


    In this way, instead of letting Su Jin be the class ruler, it is better to ask the gods to give a seat to a group of gods and give it to Su Jin, which is equivalent to letting the gods give up part of their cake and give it to Su Jin. .


    The level of trouble in this matter is probably only lower than that of Bai Yasha''s abdication.


    At that time, Pandora, who was sitting next to him, couldn''t help laughing:


    "Whether Bai Yasha abdicated and returned to the heavens to toss them, or gave up the interests of the Eastern District and distributed it to Su Jin for your control, hehe, it really is your consistent method of Bai Yasha."


    "Hey, those turtle grandchildren, if you don''t threaten them, they will do something?" Bai Yasha folded his arms and said plausibly, "Then why don''t you just hope that Alger doesn''t wear makeup every day!"


    At this time, Su Jin also realized Pandora''s thoughts, and his eyes brightened slightly:


    "I remember that the ruler of the class has the authority to deal with the demon king. You should want to use this, plus the reason why the outer door of 3345 was invaded by the Ouroboros, let me intervene in the Heavenly Army''s cleaning of the lower levels of the Ouroboros?"


    "Smart..." Bai Yasha smiled upon hearing this.


    Although the Tianjun caused a wave of heavy damage to the Ouroboros'' stronghold under Di Shitian''s secrecy operation, the Ouroboros were only injured rather than broken. Less.


    And because the Heavenly Army was taken by Emperor Shitian and shrunk to Buddhism, to guard against the revenge of the Ouroboros, the task of cleaning up the "remains" of the Ouroboros was naturally delegated to the class rulers.


    Therefore, during this period of time, many stratum rulers and outer sect rulers announced that they had launched a surprise attack on the ''Ouroboros'', and obtained good results.


    Of course, it is unknown whether the attacked ''Ouroboros'' is a ''Ouroboros'', and whether there is any merit in killing good people.


    Even Shiroyasha himself can only ensure the cleanliness of the Eastern District. The rest of the area, interestingly, is the Northern District, where the Ouroboros penetrates the most. She suspects that the Ouroboros may be attacking the sky as the outer door ruler. The army''s secret hand.


    A thief is an official, and an official is a thief. It is not uncommon to see such a big excess in Hakotei.


    Although Bai Yasha is strong, she can''t control too much. All she can do is to ensure the cleanliness of the East District. As for the rest, she can only let other people come.


    "If that''s the case, the initiative is in my hands." Su Jin narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself.


    If he becomes the class ruler and fights the Ouroboros, then it is simply reasonable, and no one can fault it.

 Chapter 940：

    Anyone who gave Hakoba a position knew that Arcadia was destroyed by the Ouroboros.


    And if Su Jin, after launching the snake-killing operation, secretly showed his goodwill through his connection with the Ouroboros and paralyzed the Ouroboros, it might not be possible to maintain the level of declaring war and reduce the danger to a minimum.


    And while the two sides are at war, when various means are tacitly used, Su Jin may not be able to approach Lamia''s hiding place, destroy it, and bring back the sealed Lamia and Leticia''s spirit.


    Of course, the premise is that Ouroboros doesn''t know ''Su Jin knows the truth about Leticia''.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin had some doubts in his heart, and couldn''t help but ask:


    "Ouroboros confirmed that Thousand Eyes will not give me this information about the original text of Leticia? Why would they think so?"


    Hearing this, Pandora and Bai Yasha looked at each other, and finally, Pandora answered Su Jin in a deep voice:


    "Because when Leticia Decrea takes back the spirit, it is the time when the original text will destroy itself."


    Chapter 1319 Downgrade


    "When Leticia takes back the spirit, the original will destroy itself? Why?"


    Su Jin was stunned and asked incredulously.


    Is it so easy to destroy the simulation star map? Don''t be kidding, even a double-digit shot can''t be completely destroyed.


    The two-digit number can be defeated, and the simulated star creation map can be wiped out, but if they want to destroy it, even they have to pay a certain price.


    After all, the simulated star creation map is the strongest secret treasure of Hakoniwa created by the cosmology. In other words, the simulated star creation map is actually a god-created universe created by the gods gathering their respective authority.


    Its essence is that the gods imitate the creation of the four truths of the small garden, and the imitated degraded products have been approved by the central of the small garden, and it is a small part of the central of the small garden.


    This is also the reason why his name is called the ''Simulated Star Creation Chart''.


    This kind of thing, even if it is a two-digit match, is extremely difficult, even if they can modify the lower-level observation universe at will, but the simulated star creation map that is blessed by the authority of the gods and protected by the center of the small garden is still insufficient.


    Even in the little garden, there is a saying that the ''simulated star creation map'' itself is a "two-digit figure" created by a **** without self, and this statement is generally recognized by the gods.


    Therefore, the simulated star creation map is the biggest secret treasure of the **** group.


    But now, Pandora actually said that this kind of secret treasure will self-destruct because of Leticia, which is a bit too exaggerated?


    Can the four-digit exception counter attack the two-digit? Who do you think is a Pegasus?


    Faced with Su Jin''s questioning, Pandora''s response was very calm, almost certain:


    "Because Leticia Decrea was promoted to an exceptional four-digit figure, and she was successfully promoted as a vampire, a human variant, her spirituality is essentially human, and she is the only one other than you to step into the Exceptional humans."


    "Therefore, once Leticia regains her original spiritual status, her existence will inevitably directly determine the interior of the original scriptures, that is, to determine the artificial **** theory that ''the gods are born from the beliefs of human beings'', and such contradictions, It will lead to the imbalance of the ''Original Canon'' itself, thus making this special simulated star creation map invalid. Speaking of this, Pandora said to Su Jin in a persuasive tone:


    "The original canon exists because of the coexistence of the two possibilities of ''god created man'' and ''artificial god'', so once one side overwhelms the other, it will lead to an imbalance in the internal power of the original."


    "Hakotei has been here for so many years. Although there are not many candidates for the original script, the total number has exceeded 100, but it has not been able to decide which possibility is the truth. What do you think is the reason?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly wanted to understand something, and said with a somewhat surprised expression:


    "Thousands of eyes, no, the twin goddesses are controlling the overall situation, preventing the truly decisive possibility from being born?"


    Bai Yasha, who was on the sidelines, nodded at this time and said seriously:


    "That''s right, the boss is indeed avoiding this possibility of being condemned to death."


    "As long as these two possibilities are balanced, gods can create human beings, and human beings can also ascend to gods and become new three-digit existences."


    "That''s why there has been an endless stream of new triple digits since the dawn of time."


    "Let all beings be able to enter the three-digit number according to the possibility of artificial gods, and let all non-human beings become creators by creating human beings and enter the three-digit number."


    "Let all beings with spiritual qualities in the whole box garden be able to achieve three figures. This is the role of the original scriptures."


    "It is also the first to simulate the truth of the Star Creation Map¡¤Original Code¡¤Creativity!"


    "hiss!"


    Hearing the true face of Yuan Dian, Su Jin couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    The real purpose of the original text is to make it possible for all living beings to step into the triple digits? The purpose of the two goddesses to create the original text is to give all living beings the opportunity to advance to three figures?


    If this is the case, then the Crusaders'' confidence that they are not worried that Qianyan will tell them this secret is very clear.


    Because if you let Su Jin know and let him **** the spirit back willfully, then the original script will be self-destructed, which means that only those with human spirit can enter the three-digit number in the future. If so, Su Jin will offend everyone. non-human race.


    This is equivalent to completely offending the celestial spirits, pure-blooded dragons, natural gods and Buddhas, and those powerful species in one breath!


    Even if Qianyan is domineering, He would not dare to do such a thing.


    And Qianyan dared not, Su Jin even dared not.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin was a little scared: "I can''t give it back to Leticia, but only let Lamia or someone else use it?"


    "if not."


    Shiroyasha rolled his eyes and said angrily:


    "If it weren''t for this thing being too important, the boss wouldn''t let us go to the lower realm to talk about this kind of thing. She was also worried that your brain would be short-circuited, so she deliberately put the conversation in the lower realm where we can exert a certain strength, just because I was afraid You''re going crazy so we can hold you down, understand?"


    "I''m going crazy?" Su Jin said with a weird expression: "Are you distrusting me too much?"


    "Take it down. If you don''t believe me, you will tell you such a thing? It''s just insurance."


    Shiroyasha resisted the urge to roll his eyes again, and then held his breath:


    "The boss''s meaning is actually to allow you to take back Leticia''s spirituality. After all, he also knows your relationship, but he suggested that this spirituality be placed on you instead of returning it to Leticia, otherwise the strongest species will start trouble. , you have to peel off your skin even if you don''t die, we don''t need to be bored to offend so many strangers, it''s sick, it''s courting death."


    "I know what you mean and the dangers involved."


    Su Jin sighed deeply, and then said:


    "My next goal is to stabilize the income of the Greek gods, gain the status of the class leader, and then wait for the opportunity to retake Lamia. Apart from these, I won''t do any superfluous things, please rest assured."


    Hearing Su Jin''s promise, Bai Yasha was somewhat relieved, although he was a little worried that he would do something big unconsciously.


    "You can tell Little Letty about this matter and let her understand the seriousness of the matter. It''s better than not knowing anything."


    "Isn''t this risky?" Su Jin frowned and asked back, he was worried that after Leticia found out, there would be bad changes.


    "No, not even if her spirit is on you."


    Shiroyasha thought for a moment, and then explained:


    "Well, how should I put it? Maybe her spirituality will be better on you. After all, the power you use is not the orthodox system of Hakoba, and it cannot touch the deepest rules of the original text."


    "And your relationship with Little Letty is a bit special. According to the boss, this may be able to use a special method to let Little Letty use the power of the original text, but there are some good benefits."


    Saying that, Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin with a strange look, as if he didn''t expect Leticia to teach Su Jin''s fighting skills, but the two of them actually hit the bed.


    When I took it out of the black rabbit''s mouth, I was really shocked to Bai Yasha.


    This is his wife''s current crime, and the crime is still Leticia, who is a good sister of the Canary. I don''t know how Su Jin did it. Anyway, the two of them suddenly became better.


    Bai Yasha heard Hei Rabbit say that Su Jin drank some wine one day and attacked Leticia. Little Letty did not resist, but how could Bai Yasha believe this.


    It''s impossible to be soft when drunk, a man can''t be hard when he''s really drunk, so there''s a high probability that these two are a little bit funny, and then borrowed alcohol to strengthen their courage, and they got together in embarrassment. Bai Yasha seriously suspects that this is the case. Possibly, otherwise there''s no way to explain when these two got together.


    At this time, Su Jin was still thinking about Shiroyasha''s suggestion: "Put it on me, and then Leticia''s secondment... It''s also a way to deal with it."


    It''s this secondment that I don''t know if it''s serious or not. After all, Leticia wants to use the original scriptures. It is estimated that every time I need to ask him for a medium, and between them, the best medium is the one that can make Leticia have me in you. , can''t I have you, the one who can create a child if he loses control...


    It is also a solution... Su Jin complained silently in his heart, then turned to look at the Bible God who had been listening in silent, and then laughed:


    "Okay, I almost forgot, and your spirituality needs to be resolved first."


    First solve the spiritual disguise of the God of the Bible, then take her to Little Garden to become Pandora''s stand-in, and finally solve Leticia''s problem.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed:


    "Come step by step."


    Chapter 1320 Unsuitable Divine Sequence


    red.


    bright red.


    Blood-like bright red filled the entire space.


    The gray-haired and red-eyed woman knelt in the center of the space, breathing up and down, and strands of bright red sank into her body, causing her complexion to change from pale to blood-red, and from blood-red back to white.


    I do not know how long it has been.


    A male voice echoed in the space:


    "Should this be over?"


    "Almost, the spirit has changed. Now she is no longer a natural god, but an ordinary human being."


    "That''s good."


    Outside the space, in a large hall, Su Jin wiped the sweat from his forehead, heaved a sigh of relief, turned his head to take the water handed over by Pandora, drank it in one gulp, and then said:


    "Is the role of the original text actually changing the spirit? It''s really exaggerated."


    Su Jin, who has used it, knows how terrifying the change of the spirit is. This trick is basically an instant kill for people below four digits. Even the natural gods and Buddhas can be knocked down by him and downgraded to weak ordinary people. The three-digit number will also be greatly weakened.


    The horror of the simulated star map is fully released by the original.


    This is the power that can knock a god-king into the mortal world.


    Of course, since it was just a secondment, Su Jin''s use of the original scriptures would be limited in scale, but this was already very scary.


    It can be said that if he had fought against Zeus with the original script in his body, he could completely reduce Zeus to a mortal, and then use a body comparable to three figures to bully Zeus inhumanly.


    This is not about beating children, but the original script. It can turn adults into children and let you downgrade and attack each other. It is really outrageous.


    It''s no wonder that there is a simulated Star Creation Chart in Little Garden that can only be dealt with by the simulated Star Creation Chart. Of course, this plug-in can only be dealt with by a plug-in.


    However, although the effect of the original script is very good, this special effect is a bit...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at the **** of the Bible still in the different dimension, and at the blood-red space, he couldn''t help but complain:


    "I always feel like I''m doing a blood sacrifice ceremony. Can''t I make the scene look better?"


    Hearing what he said, Pandora couldn''t help laughing:


    "Why do you think the original text will be reincarnated as a vampire?"


    "The spiritual level is linked to the essence of life. Changing the spiritual level is equivalent to changing the essence of life. Isn''t this thing one of the symbols of vampires?"


    The legend that the race that is sucked by vampires will be alienated into vampires is widely spread not only in the small garden, but also in the observable universe under the small garden.


    But if we really want to investigate its essence, the first embrace of Leticia''s lineage is, in a sense, the leakage of the power of the original scriptures.


    The most important role of the original scriptures in elevating human spirits to gods and the spirits of gods to creators is to change, from the spiritual transformation.


    This is also the main reason why the spiritual figure that Shiroyasha can suppress, shrinks the spiritual figure from two-digit to four-digit Yaksha.


    After all, it''s not a simulated star creation map like the original, and it really can''t help Shiroyasha''s spirit. After all, this is a monster that has been defeated three times, and the spirit can be weakened and can maintain a double-digit level.


    Su Jin looked at the Bible God whose breathing had gradually calmed down, then turned his head to Pandora and said, "So now the Bible God is a human being, and the next step is your work, right?"


    Pandora nodded in a good mood when she heard the words:


    "Yes, I will give her the spiritual status of the Virgin later, but then again, it is interesting that the Virgin of this world is actually the **** of another world."


    "Is she?" Su Jin thought of the Virgin God who was still assisting the mechanical **** in tracking the Time and Space Administration. In fact, if it was her, it would meet Pandora''s requirements, but after having the God of the Bible, Pandora was a little concerned. not up.


    After all, the benefits of cultivating a virgin are obviously not as great as cultivating a little god.


    However, considering the risks involved, Su Jin still persuaded:


    "If you do this, are you sure you won''t usher in the censure from the Crusaders?"


    However, Pandora''s attitude is very obvious: "He will always trample me under his feet, what should I do with his opinion?"


    Everyone is a veteran of the development of the Crusaders. If you want to be an eternal emperor and want to control everyone in the palm of your hand, don''t blame them for adding hindsight.


    Not to mention Pandora, even the saints of the Crusaders, and even the Son, few really want Yawei to succeed.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Crusaders couldn''t unite, why did Yahweh go outside to develop the force of the Ouroboros?


    Isn''t it because He couldn''t cover the sky with one hand in the Crusaders?


    In the face of Pandora, Su Jin didn''t say much:


    "Forget it, this is your business in the first place, and I don''t care much. I just need to make sure that God in the Bible is safe."


    In the final analysis, Su Jin is only making a head in the matter of the little god. In terms of investment, he is not as good as paying a sacred sequence, but also contributing to the merits of the Virgin, and in the end, he has to come forward with Alger and the Queen of Halloween. , Shiroyasha and others united front.


    This is a lot of work and contribution, and it also contributes most of the capital, but Su Jin eats a lot of the benefits. In this case, Su Jin naturally doesn''t want to turn against the sponsor.


    Su Jin looked at the Bible God at this time, looked at it a few more times, and finally turned her back to Pandora and said, "Then she will hand it over to you."

 Chapter 941：

    "Remember to say hello to the Queen of Halloween for me."


    "I will."


    After finishing speaking, Su Jin left the hall, and as soon as he went out, he saw Bai Yasha leaning on the white load-bearing column and hanging out.


    Seeing Su Jin coming out of the snow-white temple, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but be surprised: "It seems that your kid can really use the original scriptures!"


    "You weren''t sure about co-authoring before?" Su Jin asked silently.


    "That''s not true, the boss said you can, so of course you can." Bai Yasha shook his head, then looked at the deep temple gate, and said in surprise, "You handed that little **** to Pandora? "


    "There is no doubt about employing people." Su Jin glanced at Bai Yasha and answered briefly.


    "You''re so arrogant." Bai Yasha shook his head, then took a look at Su Jin, and said, "Go back to Hakoba now?"


    "Yes!" Su Jin nodded, narrowed his eyes and said, "I need to see the queen."


    Bai Yasha snorted after hearing this, turned his head and said:


    "Don''t look for us, look for Alger."


    Su Jin glanced at Bai Yasha speechlessly, and sighed:


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you to handle the affairs of the ruler of that class."


    "Are you sure you want to place all your bets on us?" Bai Yasha said in surprise.


    "...Isn''t this a treat for you?" Su Jin resisted the urge to roll his eyes, and then sighed, "I''ll find Black Rabbit later."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha has no opinion:


    "Is it Emperor Shitian? That old thing really has a hand in this."


    As for how to have a relationship with the gods, Emperor Shitian, as the commander of the Tianjun, is naturally clear.


    With him behind his back, the probability of Su Jin becoming the class ruler will naturally be greatly improved.


    Su Jin couldn''t deny this, just said to Bai Yasha:


    "Come on, there''s still a lot to deal with."


    Chapter 1321 This disease can''t be delayed!


    Arcadia headquarters, the lobby on the second floor.


    Vesta, who was holding a small plate of mousse cake, looked at the black rabbit who was walking around with his hands behind his back, and said angrily:


    "Black Rabbit, can you stop dangling in front of me? You''ve been walking back and forth in front of me for 20 minutes from just now."


    "Eh? Has it been so long?" The black rabbit seemed to wake up suddenly, looking at Vesta blankly and said, "Have they been chatting for so long?"


    Vesta naturally knew that this ''them'' meant ''Pandora and Su Jin''. In fact, after Pandora visited Arcadia, Vesta and Black Rabbit were the first to be found by the other party.


    It is precisely because of this that Black Rabbit had to stop the action of ''bringing Vesta to understand the community''s resident'' and took the other party to the rest hall on the second floor, just to wait for Su Jin to come out and get first-hand information.


    "They have indeed been talking for so long." Vesta cut a small piece of mousse cake with a fork and put it in his mouth, and then said calmly: "In contrast, you have been in front of my eyes for so long."


    Speaking of this, Vesta asked curiously:


    "Are you tired? Would you like to eat something too?"


    Black Rabbit''s face was suddenly full of embarrassment in capital letters, she shook her head, and then asked curiously:


    "Aren''t you worried, Vesta? That is the Virgin of the Crucifixion, the former Greek **** of beauty, Lord Aphrodite!"


    "Sorry, not only is I not the least bit worried, I even want to laugh a little bit."


    Vesta tilted his head and said very flatly:


    "After all, in my impression, Aphrodite is a little girl who is a little poisonous, but she is actually a very good girl. No matter how you declare the power of this Aphrodite in Hakoniwa, I can''t help but think about the character. The image is substituted into the Aphrodite I know."


    "That''s why, when I listened to your explanation, I not only didn''t feel scared, I even wanted to laugh a little."


    Vesta shrugged and said helplessly:


    "Probably so."


    "Is this, is that so?" The black rabbit looked at Vesta blankly, and then said enviously: "Sometimes you know too little, but it''s pretty good."


    As a native of Hakoniwa, or from the Moon Rabbit clan, the black rabbit basically grew up listening to the horrific deeds of those gods.


    For this reason, Black Rabbit has an extraordinary awe and fear of top gods and Buddhas.


    It is precisely because of knowing the difference that they are afraid.


    Therefore, when the Virgin Mary visited in the spirit of Pandora, the Black Rabbit was not happy at first, but scared.


    Even she herself knew that Arcadia, who had Alger in charge and Su Jin''s dominance, could not be fatally hit, but Black Rabbit could not help but start to be afraid.


    After all, the Demon King who attacked Arcadia and caused the defeat of Canary and the others could only be regarded as a babbling baby compared to the Virgin.


    The old Arcadia couldn''t even hold the Demon King, and it was only natural that he was afraid of the stronger Pandora.


    "Sorry, because I know too little, I don''t have the same empathy ability as you." Vesta said calmly while eating the mousse cake.


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit waved his hand quickly, indicating that it was not Vesta''s fault: "No, no, no, it''s actually nothing, I mainly still can''t turn around."


    How long has it been since Arcadia was reborn, it has been almost nine months, but within these nine months, Arcadia has returned from the seven-digit community that was on the verge of destruction to the five-digit regional hegemony, and its other The strength of the core members has been raised from four figures to the absolute upper level, which is exceptional.


    This also led to the black rabbit''s concept still not eased from the past.


    You must know that more than 9 months ago, the strongest in Arcadia was the Black Rabbit.


    But now, not to mention Su Jin, who holds a simulated star chart and an exceptional four-digit Lingge, who broke through the limit after returning, successfully gained authority, and was upgraded to an exception, Leticia, who has temporarily joined Arcadia. Artemis and Asura, the two mechanical gods transformed by captives, which one is not a four-digit abnormal existence.


    This is not to mention Alger, who was promoted to three figures, and successfully ranked among the top powerhouses of Hakoba.


    It can be said that if Su Jin is willing, Arcadia can become a super large group of gods in a substantial sense like Thousand Eyes, Buddhism, Daomen, Heavenly Court and Crusaders.


    Because the difference between Arcadia and those super-large groups of gods is only in the number of top experts.


    But when Su Jin incorporates the Greek gods, this quantitative gap will also be largely made up.


    From this point of view, although Arcadia is somewhat different from those old-fashioned forces, it is no longer the kind of super-large group of gods that can collapse at a touch.


    This suddenly climbed from the bottom of the little garden to the top, it is strange that the black rabbit is not confused.


    It will take a long time for her to adjust to the fact that ''Arcadia is already strong'' in her heart.


    "Can''t you turn the corner?" Vesta glanced at the black rabbit, and finally shook his head and said, "It always feels like you are showing off, but unfortunately I don''t feel much."


    "What does it feel like?"


    The sudden male voice caused Vesta and Black Rabbit to look in the direction of the gate.


    And where, wearing a black short shirt and matching pure black trousers, a man with an unusually handsome face was looking at the two with a surprised expression.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you agree to show Vista the environment of the community?" Su Jin said as he walked over and glanced at the mousse cake on the glass seat, his eyes suddenly lit up: "Huh? There''s still cake to eat? Rare, Black Rabbit, are you not going on a diet to lose weight?"


    Hei Rabbit was stunned when he heard the words, and subconsciously responded:


    "Oh, this is what Vesta asked, wait, why do I stop dieting and lose weight? Su Jin, do you think I''m fat?"


    Looking at the black rabbit with a blushing face in front of him, Su Jin picked up the fork beside him, took a small piece of cake and put it in his mouth, then looked at the black rabbit''s S-shaped figure with a smile and said:


    "How can it be? Black Rabbit, you are obviously the most perfect figure."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin lowered his head and looked at a certain place in the black rabbit, whistled and said:


    "At least my daughter is not hungry anymore."


    "what?"


    Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, looked down at it, and then his entire face turned red:


    "Su Jin! What are you talking about!"


    "What is not hungry..."


    This sentence, the black rabbit said more and more quietly, but then suddenly came back to it, and found that his thinking circuit was deviated by Su Jin, so he grabbed his ears a little frantically and said:


    "Ah! Why did the topic suddenly become this!"


    Black Rabbit shook his head frantically, and then asked Su Jin:


    "Let''s get down to business, Su Jin, what did you just talk to His Majesty Pandora? Why did that Majesty suddenly come here to find us?"


    "Oh, you said this!"


    Su Jin put the cake into his mouth, and then said calmly:


    "She came and sent a sacred sequence."


    "Oh! It turned out to be a sacred sequence!"


    Hearing the words, the black rabbit suddenly realized:


    "That''s all right."


    The hall suddenly became quiet, and the black rabbit seemed to relax a lot. He stood up and prepared to make a cup of black tea for Su Jin.


    However, when she stood up, she screamed and lost her voice:


    "What? Sacred Sequence?!"


    Chapter 1322 No illness is a big problem


    "Sususu...Su Jin, what did you just say?"


    Black Rabbit covered his face, his eyes widened, one of his ears was folded, and the other was erected, looking at Su Jin with a shocked expression:


    "Holy sequence?"


    "Is the sacred sequence you are talking about the sacred sequence I understand?"


    "Otherwise?" Su Jin asked back while eating the cake.


    Black Rabbit''s expression froze together immediately, and then, she took a few deep breaths and said with a trembling mouth:


    "A sacred sequence led by a king of angels, two highest angels, four archangels, and many saints and angels as assistants?"


    "The sacred sequence of the most famous war legion of the Crusaders?"


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded, and then said, "And it''s super-edited, hey, Pandora is such a good person, and he sent such a large amount of money all at once."


    Su Jin''s words fell, and he immediately noticed the strangeness on Hei-rabbit''s expression:


    "What''s the matter, he looks like he''s on the verge of speaking out, what''s the matter, say it directly, who are we with whom?"


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit took a few hard breaths, then sniffed, his eyes became watery, he stared at Su Jin and said:


    "Su Jin, this hat can''t be given away!"


    "Hat? Give it away?" Su Jin was stunned, not responding for a while.


    At this time, Black Rabbit said sadly, "That''s the God of the Crusaders. You give people a hat to wear, and they still don''t work hard with us?"


    "Ah this..." Su Jin was stunned and said incredulously: "What is the structure of your head, how did you think of this?"


    Black Rabbit actually thought that Su Jin prostituted Pandora, gave a hat to the one from the Crusaders, and then prostituted the Holy Sequence for nothing, what did he think?


    "Isn''t it?" Black Rabbit snorted and his voice choked: "Athena, Athena, aren''t they all Arcadia who joined like this?"


    "If you didn''t do this with Lord Pandora, how could she have sent the sacred sequence to you?"


    "..." Su Jin suddenly felt that he couldn''t refute.


    It''s not that the Pandora thing can''t be refuted, but the Athena and Argel things can''t be refuted.


    In a sense, the relationship between these two and him is really what Black Rabbit thinks, and it is precisely because of this relationship that Su Jin has extra trust in these two.


    Build a relationship with a goddess, receive gifts, expand your power, then reach a relationship with a goddess, and repeat the process.


    In a sense, Arcadia suddenly swelled up in this situation.


    If he was a black rabbit, when he heard that Pandora sent a sacred sequence, he would probably also subconsciously think of the direction of this routine.


    and many more!


    In this way, didn''t he, Su Jin, rely on the goddess py to ascend to the top?


    Co-authoring the first male PR of Hakoten turned out to be me, Su Jin?


    Long experience... Su Jin was stunned for a while, then looked at the black rabbit in front of him, thinking about explaining it, but worried that the situation on the other side would lead to a deepening misunderstanding.


    At this moment, Hei Rabbit sniffed, sorted out his emotions, then looked around at the effect, and quietly said to Su Jin:


    "I once heard from my great-grandfather that the Crown of Pandora and the Crown of Alger have a big feud. Are you really okay with this? Don''t offend the Crown of Alger because of this, it will not be worth the loss!"

 Chapter 942：

    "uh-huh?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Black Rabbit with strange eyes. How did he feel that Black Rabbit was more worried about Alger''s temper than putting a hat on which god?


    No way¡­


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said tentatively, "Alger knows about this."


    "That''s no problem." Hei Rabbit suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes were no longer red, but he patted his chest happily and said: "It''s okay, as long as you are careful not to be found by the Crusaders, things should be okay. It''s going to be that serious."


    "That''s it..." Hei Rabbit said hesitantly on this face: "There is another ''sister'', won''t the family really fight because of this?"


    After careful calculation, Alger, Athena, Pandora, Artemis, who has been black-faced recently, as well as those who came from the lower realm and Leticia... These people really won''t fight?


    ???


    Oh, Luo Hao seems to have challenged his companions many times! Onion pulled Yukina and they were studying the Mechanicus, and they seemed to be preparing for the battle.


    It''s over, wouldn''t the new generation of Arcadia die on the enemy''s body, but on the leader''s crotch?


    What kind of careless method of death is this!


    Seeing such a black rabbit, Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said:


    "I said, Black Rabbit, you seem to be very used to this kind of thing!"


    When Su Jin said this, he remembered what Bai Yasha had said to him earlier.


    No way?


    Is Black Rabbit really the kind of person who gets greener more and happier? Do Hakoba nobles really have such a strange nature?


    Do you want to go to Di Shitian another day to ask about the situation? However, Di Shitian, as the main **** of the Heavenly Army, is also a Cao thief. It is difficult to guarantee that the habit of the moon rabbit is not intentional!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Because you want to prostitute everywhere, so you make your family Lepu into this kind of scrambled egg character?


    This emperor Shitian, has his conscience been eaten by Hei Tian?


    "Habit?" Hei Rabbit turned his head a little embarrassedly when he heard Su Jin''s description: "Why, I''m super angry! I''m super angry every time, just like Shana eating burnt pineapple bread !"


    At this time, Vista next to him said faintly, "I''m so angry that I don''t even eat pineapple bread? That''s so angry!"


    The black rabbit who was demolished couldn''t help but glance at Vesta, opened his mouth, and finally gave up his sophistry, and turned his head to stare at Su Jin.


    Then, her hair suddenly changed from pink to blue.


    "Look, I''m angry!"


    Looking at the black rabbit who smirked and pointed at his hair in front of him, Su Jin suddenly felt sad.


    It''s over, his rabbit seems to be a little abnormal!


    "Black Rabbit, why don''t I take you to see Orihime for treatment. She has learned a lot of medical skills recently, and I''ll let her see your brain." Su Jin said in a heavy tone: "It''s really not good, find Captain Uzhihua. Look at psychiatry, she has experience with schizophrenia and is very rich."


    "This disease can''t be delayed after all!"


    Black Rabbit: "..."


    Chapter 1323 The shock of Uesugi Kenshin


    "How is the result?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Su Jin, who was drinking a cup of black tea, asked towards the multi-person sofa next door.


    Sitting on the sofa, Orihime Inoue, whose hands were glowing blue, stopped, and said to Su Jin with a puzzled face:


    "There is nothing abnormal. Sister Black Rabbit is very healthy, but mental fatigue is a bit heavy. It is recommended to get more sleep recently."


    "Look, let me just say it, I''m not sick at all!" Black Rabbit, who was very unconvinced that Su Jin asked Orihime Inoue to come over to see a doctor, immediately puffed up his cheeks and questioned Su Jin angrily.


    However, facing the annoyed face of the black rabbit, Su Jin calmly tasted the lipstick tea, and then regretted:


    "No, it''s more serious than being sick."


    "Huh??" Hearing this, Black Rabbit was stunned on the spot.


    Su Jin didn''t wait for the black rabbit to react and asked himself, and immediately turned his head towards Inoue Orihime:


    "Orihime, how has your study progressed recently? Are you still used to the life here?"


    When Orihime Inoue heard Su Jin asking herself, she immediately replied with great pleasure: "Yeah! The roasted moon sheep yesterday was delicious, especially the taste of lamb chops, which was very good."


    "...Just be happy." Seeing this, Su Jin showed an embarrassed but polite smile.


    Moon Sheep is a high-grade mutton sheep raised by Artemis'' subordinate community. Because the hunting goddess has planned to settle in the capital of the end, her subordinate community naturally opened high-end restaurants here.


    It''s just... Su Jin took a peek at Orihime Inoue, and it seemed that the child was eating various delicacies at the end of the city except for his medical training recently.


    And... Su Jin lowered his gaze a little and looked at the expected place.


    Seems to be getting bigger? Does this guy''s whole body grow in that place? There is actually such a human being, long experience...


    On the other side, Black Rabbit, who noticed something was wrong, asked hesitantly, "Su Jin, you just changed the subject, right?"


    "Why is it worse that I''m not sick than sick?"


    "Tsk." Su Jin tutted secretly, and then said to the black rabbit with a smile: "How could it be? It''s your illusion."


    However, the black rabbit was unrelenting, staring at Su Jin with a bulging face: "You just clicked, didn''t you? It''s definitely a click, right?"


    Why can''t this guy get over this... Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then said:


    "No, no, you misunderstood. I was just worried that Orihime''s gift had no effect on you."


    After speaking, Su Jinman said apologetically to Inoue Orihime:


    "Sorry, it seems that my worries are superfluous."


    After finishing speaking, Su Jin changed the subject and said, "By the way, I just felt that you have the aura of godhood in you, Orihime. Did you accept the godhood?"


    Although he is the leader of the community, Su Jin doesn''t understand the internal personnel and affairs, and he has no energy to manage it for the time being, so he is generally in charge of Black Rabbit and Leticia.


    Therefore, even if Orihime Inoue was given a godhead by the community, Su Jin didn''t know about it until he discovered it back then.


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Inoue Orihime thought for a while, then clapped her hands, and suddenly said, "Ah, are you talking about the thing that Black Rabbit gave me a few days ago? It''s becoming more and more godlike?"


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, and then said speechlessly: "...Inoue, you shouldn''t have used the godhead without listening to my explanation before, right?"


    Inoue Orihime scratched his head when he heard the words, and said in a daze, "Ah? Black Rabbit, have you explained anything?"


    "...I really didn''t hear it!" Black Rabbit was stunned, and said with a somewhat collapsed expression: "Godhead is an adaptive argument! If a godhead that does not match the gift is used, it will cost 10,000 more than if it is not used. times!"


    "Hey, how serious is it?" Inoue Orihime scratched her face, and then said, "But I don''t think there is any problem at all!"


    "God!" Hei Tu couldn''t help covering his face with one hand and said: "It seems that I will ask Uzhihua to do a detailed examination for you later, obviously it is for others to see a doctor, but in the end I have to send it to myself. Doctor, what''s going on!"


    Although the topic change was successful, in a sense, the black rabbit was even more tired... Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then continued:


    "Although it is a bit excessive, several angels will come to Arcadia in the next few days to hand over part of the sacred sequence with us. It is estimated that you will be responsible for this matter."


    "You should pay more attention to rest."


    "Holy sequence..."


    Hei Rabbit''s mouth twitched when he heard this word, but he didn''t complain. It was about the growth of the community. She recognized it even though it was bitter, but she still had a little worry in her heart:


    "Will the transfer of control of the sacred sequence really not cause the Crusaders to declare war on us?"


    Black Rabbit understands that since Su Jin has made such a decision, he is somewhat prepared, but he will inevitably worry and expect an accurate reply from Su Jin...


    "Probably not."


    Su Jin shook his head, put down the teacup, and said calmly:


    "First of all, the transfer of control was carried out in secret. On the bright side, the leader of this sacred sequence is still Pandora, who has no direct affiliation with us.


    On the other hand, in a short while, the gossip that Pandora secretly joined the Queen of Halloween is expected to spread among the upper levels. In this way, the Holy Sequence will be settled in Arcadia, and the upper gods, especially the members of the Crusaders. It will only be considered that the Queen and Alger and Pandora have reached some kind of agreement. "


    "Well, compared to this, perhaps the Greek **** group is included by us, but it will attract the attention of the gods. Of course, in the case that I have been regarded by the gods as ''Boros'' and the fourth generation of Greek god-kings, The intensity of this attention will not be too high.¡±


    "After all, the godslayer war is still going on. Before the two-digit quota is completely decided, it is unlikely that the old people at the upper level will fix their eyes on me."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth, revealing a mocking smile.


    Even if it is a god, in the face of interests, it will cover his eyes, what''s more, I have not had much actual battles in Hakogawa except defeating Zeus and possessing a defensive simulation star map.


    Maybe there are still many gods who think that I have had **** luck, and maybe I just got the power to restrain Zeus.


    Hehe, in the final analysis, a four-digit figure is only a mid-to-high-end power in the heaven. Although the number is small, it is only relative to the vastness of the heaven. If I want to attract their attention, I need to expose it a few more times.


    In contrast, those two figures who have been paying attention to me for a long time, and even those original truths are troublesome, especially the one who is of the Cross. The matter of the God of the Bible has a direct conflict of interest with Him. If it breaks out, it will be troublesome. Absolutely me.


    Well, it is necessary to do something quickly and divert the attention of the upper management from me. The class ruler is a good choice.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin decided to continue the previous plan, so he said to the black rabbit:


    "Black Rabbit, I have something to ask you."


    "Huh?" Black Rabbit was surprised, and then made a gesture of listening.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said calmly:


    "I hope to meet Di Shitian as soon as possible."


    Chapter 1324 The Queen''s Excuse


    Buddhism, three thousand worlds, a Buddhist temple above Lingshan.


    Wearing a cassock, with a Buddha''s hairstyle, and with a solemn appearance, the smiling Tishutian held a roll of parchment, narrowed his eyes a little, and threw the parchment to Kenshin Uesugi next to him:


    "My dear, my precious great-granddaughter prayed to me for the first time in two hundred years."


    "Su Jin is looking for you."


    Uesugi Kenshin, who was dressed in a brown lady''s suit and dressed out of tune with the temple, took the parchment, glanced at it, and turned his head towards Teisha:


    "Recently, that person has made a lot of moves. I heard that the Virgin of the Crusades had a secret meeting with him once."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian was stunned, and then asked curiously:


    "Eh? Who did you hear this from?"


    "I heard from Matana." Uesugi Kenshin replied.


    "The upper level of the box court almost knows everything." Di Shitian spread his hands, and then said with a strange expression: "I just don''t know what the troublesome woman has to do with Su Jin. Of course, it''s best not to involve me."


    Uesugi Kenshin glanced at Di Shitian at this time, then squinted his eyes and said, "The current upper level of Hakoba thinks that he is looking for Alger for peace talks. How can you think that he is looking for Su Jin?"


    "Do you believe it?" Tishutian looked at Kenshin Uesugi with a playful look: "Although that woman has a conflict with Alger, she is a little worse than Shiroyasha and the Queen of Halloween, and these two guys are going to have peace talks. Why go to Su Jin''s, just find Bai Yasha as the middleman, why do you want to find Su Jin?"


    Uesugi Kenshin frowned, and then said: "Because he is the glue between the three major problems?"


    At this time, Di Shitian shook his head and said, "No, no, no, your idea is just the public''s idea. In my opinion, the real reason is because Pandora wants to change jobs. "What? "Uesugi Kenshin was obviously frightened by Di Shitian''s words.


    The Virgin of the Crucifixion wants to change jobs? What''s the situation?


    "Didn''t that one get along very happily with the Crusadian God and the Son? How could that be?"


    "Very pleasant? That''s really pleasant. That woman doesn''t have many enemies. After all, her enemies have all been killed by her, and there are not many who can resist her assassination."


    Di Shi shook his head at this point, with some kind of admiration on his face. Although there were many strong women in Little Garden, this one was the only one who really fought steadily.


    When the Greek gods were about to set foot on the peak, they retreated bravely, and invested in the Cross religion, which was not strong at the time, even a nest, and developed it into the fifth giant of the four giants, Pandora, no, Avro Ditto''s ability is not weak.


    But it is precisely because of this that Emperor Shitian is a little melancholy:


    "That woman, like before, made another choice that I don''t understand."


    Hearing this, the young Uesugi Kenshin was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses, vaguely remembering what Marta had said.


    It was an incomprehensible choice for the top powerhouses of Hakoba at that time to retreat bravely in the midst of the prosperous Greek **** group and join the weak Crusader group of gods at that time.


    But it was later proved that the Crusaders really had more potential than the Greek gods, and Aphrodite also succeeded in stepping into the extreme of the triple digits because of the advantages of the platform. If it were not for the constraints of the Crusaders, many people In fact, I am more optimistic about her, thinking that she can become the second three-digit exception after the queen.


    And now, the goddess Aphrodite did another operation that he couldn''t understand.


    And this time, Aphrodite seems to have joined the alliance of the three major Protoss, no, if that''s the case, Di Shitian wouldn''t say that he didn''t understand.


    Could it be... Aphrodite actually joined Arcadia?


    That Arcadia, who was turned back by Su Jin and just recovered not long ago?


    Aphrodite is optimistic about Su Jin, and thinks that he can bring him more benefits than investing in the Crusaders?


    This... how is this possible?


    "Why does she think so?"

 Chapter 943：

    Uesugi Kenshin said incredulously, it is true that she thinks that Su Jin has great potential, but no matter how much potential he has, he is only four figures out of the ordinary. , There are also many in Hakoten.


    Don''t talk about the far ones, just talk about the near ones, isn''t the three-headed dragon, Aziz Dakaha, an existence that can''t be killed?


    But such an existence, under the arrangement of the Heavenly Army, the Queen of Halloween and Greece, didn''t they completely seal it with a little canary?


    The final trial of the strongest human beings is still like this, not to mention Su Jin.


    There are too many immortal beings in Little Garden, but the only ones who have really stood at the top are the original ones.


    Although Su Jin is powerful, because of his repeated attempts to destroy the Ouroboros, he might have been on the blacklist over there. Now Ouroboros is preparing to seal Su Jin.


    Is Aphrodite investing in Su Jin at such a time for the sake of helping in the snow? Is she so optimistic about Su Jin?


    Facing the doubts of Uesugi Kenshin, Di Shitian just shook his head and said:


    "Sarah, who knows."


    "That guy is a big gambler, but he makes her win every time. In a sense, she is more like the goddess of luck than Lakshmi."


    "I think, her joining will probably change many old people''s views on Su Jin. At least the sealing strategy that the Ouroboros is discussing will probably not go on."


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian couldn''t help grinning:


    "Haha, Aphrodite is on good terms with several Ouroboros'' leaders. Su Jin is a lot safer if she pulls the strings."


    "So, are you going to accept this meeting?" Uesugi Kenshin frowned and said at this time: "Even if you let your avatar walk out of the three thousand worlds at this time, the possibility of being sniped by the Ouroboros is very high. Are you going to take risks?"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian jokingly smiled:


    "Of course I have my own way."


    "Anyway, Uesugi, don''t worry, I won''t hurt your lover."


    Before the words were finished, Di Shitian had a high-heeled shoe on his forehead, and the tip of the shoe stabbed his forehead hard, and blood immediately flowed out.


    "It''s really convenient for a woman to carry this kind of weapon with you..." Di Shitian raised his hand and tore off his high heels, rubbed around the wound, looked at the shoes and said, "Would you like me to wear this in the future?"


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin took out a sword:


    "Go to hell, pervert!"


    "what¡­¡­!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Arcadia headquarters, the gazebo in the middle of the reservoir.


    Sitting on the edge of the aisle, Asura, who was about to feed Orpheus with a bag of spiritual fruit, suddenly paused, then looked up at the sky.


    "You want Yu to be the middleman? It''s annoying, that old man... Didn''t he agree to let Yu stay here for vacation..."


    Asura muttered, and then threw the spiritual fruit into the water.


    Under the surface of the water, the shadows swirled, and layers of waves rose, and vaguely, there seemed to be two huge shadows fighting under the surface of the water.


    Soon afterward, everything was quiet.


    Chapter 1325 Great Filial Daughter


    "Isn''t the queen going to see me?"


    In the bedroom, Su Jin was leaning on the sofa, frowning, looking at the projection in the air.


    On the other side of the projection, with slender braids and wearing a deacon uniform, the heroic Skaha rubbed his forehead with a headache and said:


    "Yes, she has her menstrual period today and is in a bad mood."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help complaining, "Are you sure she''s having a menstrual period?"


    "I''m sure not." Skaha replied very calmly at this time: "But she asked me to find any reason, I think this reason is very good."


    Talking about menstruation in front of my ''son'' is outrageous... Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, then looked at the heroic Valkyrie in front of him and said:


    "Any ''grape news'' you can tell me?"


    Hearing this, Skaha''s eyes shifted slightly left and right, then looked at Su Jin, and sighed:


    "The Queen will most likely not see you until she is sure that Lord Aphrodite will not be by your side."


    Su Jin was full of surprise when he heard this: "She hates Pandora?"


    "No, I''m just afraid of trouble." Skaha had no intention of keeping the lord a secret: "You know, the queen likes to make fun of people, especially the people she cares about. The more she cares, the more she likes to make fun of them. ."


    Hearing this, Su Jin grinned and said with a smirk:


    "So you''re saying...she teased Pandora and got revenge?"


    "That''s what you said, not me." Skaha put aside the relationship, and then added: "And it''s not revenge, just with two sacred sequences, holding the Holy Virgin and blocking it at the door of the bedroom, as a guest It''s been a thousand years."


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said, "Enough!"


    Being calculated once will block the Queen for a thousand years, and if she can''t figure it out, she will punch her fist. That Virgin is really tough enough, and it''s no wonder that the Queen on Halloween doesn''t want to see her.


    When I saw it, I couldn''t help teasing, and when I was teased, the other party immediately became red-eyed and tried my best to fight with you, can''t I just hide and walk away?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sighed and said, "So, does she plan to acquiesce to Pandora''s participation in this matter?"


    "The Queen said she voted ''abstain''." The corners of Skaha''s mouth were slightly raised, and she seemed to be in a good mood: "On the corresponding matter, you can discuss with the Crown Prince of the White Night King and the Crown of Alger, and you don''t need to care about her opinion. ."


    "Of course, the Queen also said that if she doesn''t see you have another solar sovereignty within half a year, she will consider whether to add some interesting little troubles to you."


    "Forget it." Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Also, why does she care more about my own progress than me?"


    "You can understand that it is hopeful that your child will become a dragon." Skaha replied with a smile.


    However, Su Jin just said lightly: "Then you give me a dragon for her."


    Skaha was stunned, then blushed, and spat:


    "Why do you always have these things in your head?"


    "It''s always these things, I''m really sorry." Su Jin scratched his hair indifferently, and then said, "Have you heard about Enhui?"


    "If it was something you brought from that special nether, the queen would have known it when she saw that little Aphrodite."


    Skaha looked at Su Jin, and the smile on his face did not change:


    "Interesting power, do you mind if I promote it in the subordinate community?"


    "Not for now, wait for my notice." Su Jin let out a dirty breath at this time, leaning on the sofa and said, "I plan to use this to block the mouths of the gods, so that I can successfully incorporate Greece and become a class ruler by the way. "


    "Is that so?" Skaha glanced at Su Jin at this time, and then said: "Remember to notify vaguely beforehand, I will notify the councillors arranged by the queen in the temples and let them pass your application."


    "I''m more relieved to have you say that." Su Jin smiled, although he was very troubled by the fact that the queen didn''t want to be a little god, but he was still happy to get help.


    Although the three-digit community ''Halloween Queen'' can barely be regarded as Su Jin''s ''mother''s family'', one yardage is one yardage. For this kind of resource support, Su Jin also has to make some return.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said seriously: "When the matter is over, I will arrange a period of affairs to draw special favors for your designated members."


    "You have a heart." Skaha''s smile grew stronger, and then reminded Su Jin: "By the way, it''s best not to play tricks when cooperating with the Crusaders. She herself is particularly sensitive, and it is best to do business directly. "


    "I understand, that''s it this time."


    After speaking, Su Jin chatted with Skaha about private affairs for a while, then hung up the communication, fell on the sofa and rubbed his temples and said:


    "Is it easy for the Queen and Pandora to conflict? It''s a little troublesome."


    "But fortunately, at least in the matter of the little god, although he did not want to participate, he did not object, and the affairs of the class rulers have gained some support."


    "Tsk, I always feel that the Queen is planning something in secret. Isn''t that Lezi person uncomfortable if he doesn''t watch the show?"


    Su Jin murmured, then narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction of the door.


    dong dong dong!


    The knock on the door sounded under Su Jin''s gaze, and then, Asura''s voice came from outside the door:


    "Su Jin, you are inside! Yu is coming in~~"


    After finishing speaking, before Su Jin responded, the black rabbit''s voice came from outside the door:


    "Wait, Lord Ashura, there is no response from inside!"


    "Eh? But Yu distinctly senses that Su Jin is inside?"


    "It is forbidden to enter someone''s room without permission!"


    "Isn''t Yu Yu''s fiancee? Not to mention the room, you can go in even when you''re taking a shower, right?"


    "Ah this?!"


    Hearing the voice outside the door, Su Jin couldn''t help scratching his head:


    "How come these two people came here in a group? Is it possible that Di Shitian has to use his daughter''s channel to come here, isn''t he afraid of hurting the chicken?"


    And just in Su Jin''s doubts, the door was pushed open with a sound of ''haha'', the girl with white hair and red eyes, with snow-white ghost horns on her head, walked in directly.


    "Good afternoon~~ Hahahaha, did you mix up your nap? Everyone!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile:


    "It''s good to know, come in!"


    Chapter 1326 Su Jin''s Proposal


    "Coffee, or black tea?"


    Su Jin, who was wearing pajamas, walked to the cabinet where the tea was kept, turned his head and asked Black Rabbit and Asura.


    "It''s fine."


    Asura said, he walked to the bed on the right side of the room, fell down under Su Jin''s strange eyes, and stretched his hand to the bottom of the bed.


    Black Rabbit, who wanted to tell Su Jin ''let her make tea'' at first, was surprised when he saw Asura, "Wait, Lord Ashura, what are you doing?"


    "Yu is looking for any prohibited reading materials." Asura said while looking for it: "Eh? Why is there nothing? Obviously, Yu has put things down there?"


    Su Jin: "..."


    Black Rabbit: "..."


    ¡®So it turns out that the forbidden villain books you read are all placed in this position? ¡¯


    Su Jin and Hei Rabbit stared at Asura with strange eyes, and at this time, Asura who could not find the target had already stood up, clapped his hands and said:


    "Su Jin, your mentality is very unhealthy. You don''t even have those reading materials."


    "I..." Su Jin looked at Asura before speaking, and finally sighed helplessly: "I don''t need that, understand."


    There are so many real people out there, what am I supposed to do with something? Su Jin complained in his heart, then turned his head to look at Hei Rabbit, seeing the awkward expression of the other party, the corners of his mouth twitched:


    "?? What do you mean by those suspicious eyes? You think I''m not healthy too?"


    "No, no, how could it be!" Black Rabbit quickly waved his hand and said with a stiff expression: "People just think that boys need to relax occasionally, bah, bah, what should I say."


    "..."


    Su Jin cast a glance at Hei Rabbit, didn''t bother to answer, directly sucked water from the air, stuffed it into the poured tea leaves, heated them instantly, then poured two cups of this tea with no tea atmosphere at all, and brought it over, be it! put it on the coffee table and said:


    "please."


    "Oh, oh!" Knowing that Su Jin was angry, the black rabbit immediately shrank his neck and sat down on the sofa honestly.


    On the other side, Asura sat on the quilt curiously, patted the quilt, and then looked around, looking at the room with no extra furniture except the wardrobe, sofa, and tea making tools. Suddenly surprised:


    "Yu originally thought that when I came in, I would see a lot of boys'' stuff, but Su Jin, it''s very simple for you here~ Are you sure you''re less than 30 years old this year?"


    "I''m really sorry for not being 30 years old." Su Jin made himself a cup of coffee, then looked at Asura who was sitting on the quilt and dangling his feet and said, "How do you feel about your life recently? The black rabbit didn''t treat him badly. Are you?"


    "Ah~ it''s much easier, at least you don''t have to deal with that annoying government affairs anymore." Asura stretched, then snorted, laying on the quilt, and making a sound of fishing: "If my father is within a hundred years, Don''t contact me, that''s the best thing to do~"


    Su Jin looked at the girl who made a lazy voice in front of her, her head suddenly diverged to the age of the other party, she seemed to be six or seven hundred years old, right? But the character is still very close to that of a child. Does the youth of the body affect the mental state?


    Su Jin shrugged, and without thinking about these trivial things, he asked directly:


    "Di Shitian intends to contact me through you?"


    "Yes!" Asura lay on the quilt and said in a large font: "Mingming said that he would not disturb him, but he still contacted Yu, really, Yu Mingming said that after Yu promised to get married, he would not disturb him in the future. ."


    marry? Seems like I didn''t take my opinion into consideration at all? Su Jin looked at the beautiful girl of the Shura tribe with white hair and red eyes with a subtle expression, and then thought: It seems that there is no need to think about it, I definitely agree with it.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but explain: "This time is different, it''s my side that needs to be contacted."


    "Ah? Then there''s nothing we can do about it." Asura was startled, then quickly got up, resumed his sitting position, touched the back of his head and said, "I thought it was my father''s harassment, and I wanted to delay it for a while. Woolen cloth!"


    After a while, I think you want to take a nap with me... Su Jin murmured inwardly, but then he saw Asura take out a black gift card and a doll from it.


    A teddy figure.

 Chapter 944：

    Su Jin''s increasingly sophisticated soul attainments can still see the soul of the ''fa spring'' in the doll.


    Shouldn''t this be... Just when Su Jin was in shock, Asura smeared an osmanthus-scented lotion on the doll''s head, and the next second, a touch of rich divinity suddenly appeared on it.


    "Wait, this is holy water for sacrifices? Isn''t that doll a **** statue? Wait, this is too..." As the former **** of the Moon Rabbit Clan, Black Rabbit immediately recognized Asura''s operation.


    Sacrifices, statues, and souls as tributes are meant to embody the ritual of the gods, but the things used for them are too buried, right?


    Before the black rabbit could finish speaking, a touch of will fell on the teddy doll from a faraway place, and the cheap black eyes on the doll''s face suddenly became clear.


    The next second, a frivolous voice sounded:


    "Well done, Asura, I thought you would have to wait a day before agreeing to perform a divine descent... Wait, what is this? What did you rely on for me?"


    Di Shitian, who had just arrived, lifted the furry dog''s legs, and the whole person was a little confused, but then, something even more ignorant came.


    A bitch''s soul, entangled!


    "Fuck, where did this estrus mother Teddy come from, how did she get into my soul space, what the fuck, why does this dog have such a grudge? Wait, what do you want to do? Stay away from me, don''t come here!"


    "Don''t come here...!"


    When the doll was jumping wildly, Asura came to Su Jin at some point and handed a roll of black parchment.


    Su Jin looked at ''Di Shitian'', then looked at the scroll, turned his head and asked:


    "what is this?"


    At this time, Asura was very happy and pressed the scroll on Su Jin''s hand: "With the high-grade one-time use method of the object, after the explosion, it is effective for four-digit exceptions. Of course, it can also be a scapegoat occasionally, dear. The test works!"


    "Asura, you are so filial!" Su Jin looked at the filial daughter in front of him, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching a few times.


    Then, Su Jin silently put away the scroll.


    Chapter 1327 Ceiling Window Theory


    "Reverse girl! Reverse girl!"


    The teddy doll, less than 30 centimeters tall, jumped with anger on the tea table. On the left and right of it, there are Su Jin and Black Rabbit sitting together and Asura sitting on a sofa alone. The three of them are holding tea cups neatly and tasting quietly.


    Seeing three people ignoring him, Di Shitian couldn''t help but hurt his head and said:


    "Are you going to say something?"


    "What?" Su Jin cast a glance at ''Teddy'', and then said with a suppressed smile: "I have a close relationship with the perpetrator, so I have to avoid danger, isn''t it?"


    Emperor Shitian heard the words - the corner of his mouth twitched.


    Safe haven? You are a ghost, you are clearly watching me for fun, and you are watching it very seriously!


    On the other hand, Asura dragged his face and complained repeatedly:


    "Yu Mingming has worked hard for a long time in order to collect the materials for the arrival, but father, you are complaining so much? You really don''t know good people."


    Yes, it''s hard for you to find a sassy mother Teddy in the East District, and she still has Zeus blood, hemp, do you think I don''t know that your hard work is ''finding my things''?


    "Then do I still want to thank you?" Di Shitian''s stomach started to hurt.


    "Isn''t it of course!" Asura said with a small face and righteously: "The sacrifices that Yu chose are perfectly in line with your father''s requirements. No one will find out that you are relying on your father!"


    Yes, because no one would have thought that I would actually rely on this kind of thing... Di Shitian sneered in his heart, then glared at Asura, and said angrily: "You better say a few words, I still want to live a little more. year."


    Asura stuck out his tongue and stopped talking for a while, but there was still a sense of cosmic joy on his face.


    Sure enough, it was intentional, this filial daughter... Su Jin looked at Asura''s undisguised expression, couldn''t help but complained in her heart, then turned her gaze to Di Shitian and said:


    "Is the situation at the top so tense? Even you only dare to sneak down?"


    "Half and half."


    Di Shitian''s Teddy squatted on the tea table, folded his arms around his chest, and sighed:


    "On the one hand, it''s because of the Ouroboros'' sniping, and on the other hand, it''s also proof that I don''t want to get involved in the Godslayer war."


    "Recently, in the Southern District, the fight is getting hotter and hotter, and many old immortals have already descended to the sky and went straight to the end, but they are not sure of their whereabouts."


    Is it a godslayer war with power as a bet... Defeating all the contestants will have a chance to become a double-digit, and I don''t know why the center of the small garden is hinting this way... Su Jin shook his head, and then asked:


    "Do you know that Shiroyasha wants to get down from the class ruler?"


    "Huh?" Di Shitian''s eyes flickered when he heard the words, and he said in a playful tone, "It really has something to do with your kid!"


    "This Greece hasn''t been incorporated yet, so it''s not good for you to play the idea of ??class domination?"


    "I suggest you do the big thing first and think about it later..."


    "Greece has agreed." Su Jin said lightly.


    "Consider... Wait, what did you say?" Di Shitian couldn''t help widening his eyes, looking at Su Jin in disbelief: "Who agreed?"


    "The Greek **** group, or the twelve main gods including Hestia, Hera, and Hades all agreed to Arcadia''s inclusion of the Greek **** group."


    Su Jin said this and looked at the bronze clock on the right, and then said:


    "It is estimated that at this time, Qianyan and Tianjun are already in contact there, and they are preparing to form a professional team to negotiate."


    "What''s the matter?" Di Shitian was a little confused when he heard this: "How long has it been before you let the other side nod and agree? This is impossible, right?!"


    "Father was frightened." Ashura glanced at Di Shitian, then said to Hei Rabbit, "Hei Rabbit, would you like to explain it to father?"


    "Ah, this..." Seeing this, Hei Rabbit, who didn''t feel too loud at first, could only shrink his neck and said, "Master Ancestor, the compilation process has indeed begun, and it has indeed happened."


    "..." Di Shitian was silent for a while, and then said with a strange expression: "The information of my Heavenly Army is actually out of date? This..."


    That guy in Hestia deliberately kept it secret, otherwise the information can''t be late. I haven''t received it yet... Thinking of this, Di Shitian''s mood is complicated.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Is he a middleman anyway? I don''t even give a notice of this notification, how much does that woman hate seeing me...


    After thinking about it, Di Shitian sighed and said:


    "Well, since things are like this, there''s nothing to say."


    To make the Greek gods agree to Su Jin so quickly, I thought that Su Jin had paid a ''thing'' that satisfied everyone. Although I was a little curious about this thing, Di Shitian still pressed the urge to ask.


    Anyway, I will definitely inform you in the future. Instead of wasting energy asking, it is better to continue to build a good relationship... With such a mentality, Di Shitian said helplessly:


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "So, you contacted me this time because of the class ruler?"


    "Yes!" Su Jin nodded and admitted directly, "I hope to add another seat in the Eastern District."


    "The temple of the gods wants me to help?" Di Shitian immediately understood Su Jin''s thoughts, and then hehe smiled and said: "Don''t think about it, in this situation, if I help you, it will be a disservice to you..."


    "Wait a minute?" When Di Shi reached this point, he suddenly paused, looked at Su Jin, whose face remained unchanged, and said, "Don''t you want me to come in the opposite direction?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Di Shitian in surprise, and then the corners of his mouth twitched slightly and said:


    "I didn''t even say it, you guessed it!"


    "You kid..." Di Shitian looked at Su Jin, then couldn''t help laughing: "Let me, the guy who offended ouroboros recently jump out and sing the opposite, are you trying to play them like monkeys?"


    Among the gods with some ability in the heaven, who doesn''t know that Su Jin and Di Shitian are wearing a pair of pants, oh, that''s not right, it was Di Shitian''s daughter who was worn by Su Jin.


    Anyway, in the eyes of the gods, Di Shitian and Su Jin are of the same position. He came to oppose Su Jin. Isn''t that a joke?


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said, "Aren''t you going to listen to my proposal?"


    "Oh? What is it?" Di Shitian asked curiously.


    At this time, Su Jin said quietly:


    "Let Arcadia be elevated to a group of gods!"


    Chapter 1328 Di Shitian Don''t Panic


    "Eh!!"


    Hei Rabbit jumped up from the sofa in shock when he heard Su Jin''s words, and said with a shocked expression:


    "God, **** group?"


    "Will it be too early?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced helplessly at Hei Rabbit, reached out and pressed her back on the sofa, then said angrily, "What are you thinking, it''s just a proposal destined to fail."


    "Can''t you pass?" Black Rabbit suddenly looked pity.


    You really want to become a group of gods... Seeing the black rabbit''s face, Di Shitian couldn''t help but complained in his heart.


    How did he not realize that his great-granddaughter had such a great dream?


    At this moment, Asura, who was chewing a biscuit on the table, suddenly understood something, and suddenly said, "Ah, Su Jin, are you making up that ceiling window theory!"


    "Ceiling window theory?" Black Rabbit was a little confused by this strange description.


    At this time, Di Shitian glanced at the black rabbit, and then said:


    "It''s the so-called ''when you want to open a window, you''d better suggest to others to lift the ceiling, so that they will be willing to let you open the window'' is probably a joke put forward by a literati in the modern East, and it''s quite interesting. "


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian couldn''t help but complain: "Black Rabbit, haven''t you even understood much about the outside world in recent years? Anyway, pay attention to the wind direction of the little garden!"


    "Hehe!" The black rabbit touched the back of the man''s head and began to act stupid.


    Su Jin glanced at her, but didn''t say anything. This rabbit has been busy with important community matters recently, such as placing new members of the lower realm, adjusting the development model of the capital at the end, etc. It is normal to not pay attention to the outside world.


    In view of this, Su Jin specially explained:


    "From my current position, I have many hostile people in the heavens. If I rashly put forward the proposal of ''adding a new seat and making Su Jin the ruler of the class'', there is a high probability that it will be rejected by the union." But if In exchange, he proposed ''to upgrade Arcadia to a three-digit group of gods'' by incorporating the power of the Greek gods, and let this proposal be rejected first, and then proposed to ''become a class ruler'', such a successful There are many possibilities. "


    "It''s called ''when you want to open a window, it''s better to propose to others to lift the ceiling'', in this way, others will consider the risk of offending you because they reject one of your proposals, and thus carry out certain actions. compromise."


    "So that''s how it is!" Hei Rabbit immediately understood Su Jin''s intentions after listening to it: "It seems that Lord Baiyasha is playing the same game. If you say abdicate directly, the gods will definitely refuse, but if you don''t abdicate, add a class. The seat of the ruler, then there is a possibility of success, is that right?"


    "Almost." Di Shitian replied vaguely: "But because of the character of that person, Bai Yasha, there may be cases where both fail. After all, his deterrent power has dropped a lot on the side of the gods."


    In Hakoniwa, there is an old saying that ''a defeated demon king is not as good as a dog''. It is because the unscrupulous demon king in the past became a slave after he was defeated. He lost his autonomy and had the "weakness" of a master. Therefore, in recent years, the gods, it can be said that The nose on the face is so powerful that as long as Shiroyasha''s proposal is passed, few will pass.


    This is also the reason why it is clear that Shiyasha sits in the lower class and is the ruler of the class, but only the Eastern District is a little more peaceful.


    According to Su Jin''s idea, directly proposing to ''establish a group of gods'' actually means turning the table.


    Hakoten¡¯s plate is so big, and each additional group of gods will share a cake. The original group of Greek gods is already enough, and Arcadia is mixed in to create a new group of gods, which is almost equal to two. Groups of gods of different sizes join forces.


    Those old things in the pantheon definitely don''t want another person to share the cake, so this agreement will definitely not pass, and they will even force Di Shitian to ''not pass'' the proposal.


    There''s a bit of a door in here.


    If it works well, not only will the position of the class ruler be obtained, but also a lot of benefits.


    "That''s why Su Jin asked Tianjun to come forward?" Hei Rabbit murmured to himself, and then asked Di Shitian, "Then ancestor, what are you going to do?"


    "Me?" Di Shitian''s tone became cheerful: "Of course I do it according to the situation!"


    "Anyway, the bottom line is ''Su Jin becomes the class ruler'', isn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Asura glanced at Emperor Shitian, and then directly said to Emperor Shi: "Father''s extra income, Su Jin will share 70%."


    "...Grass!" Di Shitian was stunned for a moment, then couldn''t help cursing: "You stinky girl, I hurt you in vain!"


    "I''m sorry, Father, a married daughter is like water that was poured out. You don''t think about catching the water back, do you?"


    When Asura was talking, he was rather eager to try, with a posture of ''take me back quickly, I will cheat you immediately''......


    Looking at the leaky little padded jacket in front of him, the corners of Di Shitian''s mouth cracked open.


    What the **** did he have with Shezhi?


    Seeing the two of them catching fish, Black Rabbit said with eyes full of stars: "As expected of Lord Asura, he actually predicted Lord Di Shitian''s prediction! It''s really amazing!"


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin''s eyelids couldn''t help twitching, and he secretly decided in his heart that "in the future, once there is a child, I will never educate these two women."


    Di Shitian and Asura looked at each other for more than ten seconds, and finally, Di Shitian flinched:


    "Okay, okay, got it, this little money is counted with me, I haven''t asked this stinky boy for a betrothal gift."


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian was also a little puzzled. Didn''t he put Asura in Su Jin for a period of time? How did she suddenly become a married daughter?


    When did this happen?


    Di Shitian thought strangely in his heart, and finally shook his head and asked Su Jin:


    "Is there anything else? If there is nothing else, I will go back to heaven to prepare."


    Su Jin heard the words, thought about Pandora and the God of the Bible, and then thought about the air leakage of the Tianjun like a sieve, nodded calmly and said:


    "Please."

 Chapter 945：

    "Okay, that''s it."


    After all, Di Shitian released his reliance, and the teddy doll, who was still very smart, paused for a while, and fell softly on the coffee table.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin squinted his eyes, finally let out a foul breath, and fell on the sofa, saying:


    "A class ruler..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    3345 Outer Gate, Thousand Eyes Station.


    Inside the study.


    Bai Yasha bit the tip of the brush, looked at the resignation letter in front of him, thought hard, frowned, stomped his teeth, and finally wrote on it:


    "The Queen of Halloween is pregnant. We''re going to help her get an abortion, so I don''t dare. The above...by: Shiroyasha."


    "very good!"


    After Shiroyasha finished writing, he nodded, stuffed his resignation letter into the letter, and clapped his hands.


    Outside the study, a maid opened the door and knelt outside without making a sound.


    "Send this thing to the temple of the gods and send it to that old lecher in Di Shitian, oh yes, remember to find a man who is not broken, so it''s safe!"


    "¡­Yes!"


    Chapter 1329 Di Shitian''s so-called ease


    Heaven, the headquarters of the Heavenly Army.


    In the elegantly decorated and bright office, the brunette beauty lying on the sofa rests her cheeks with one hand, holds a crisp pear with one hand, and bites off a small piece of pulp:


    "Marta, is today a disaster day?"


    Hearing Shiva''s question, sitting on the sofa opposite, holding a newspaper, Marta, the goddess of the earth with glasses, raised her head slightly and looked at the palace that did not seem far away from the window:


    "The pantheon seems to have a meeting. It was indeed a disaster day."


    Shiva Gacha made a sound, bit down a piece of pulp, and said casually, "Mata, you know, this is not what I want to know."


    "Yes, yes, Shiva, you really have no patience at all."


    While speaking, Marta picked up a crisp pear on the table, wiped it, took a bite and said:


    "''Two or three suggestions on the effective limitation of the scale of the Godslayer War and the arrangement of the evacuation of the lower classes.'' Well, probably for this reason, the Senators of Thousand Eyes convened the Council of the Gods."


    After speaking, Marta looked at Shiva with a half-smiling smile and said, "Why, are you interested in this? If you are willing, let Di Shitian know now that he, a participant, can''t bring you into the venue?"


    "That kid Di Shitian actually went? ... Is this thing related to that kid?" Shiva raised his brows slightly, and said with a surprised look on his face.


    The kid in her mouth naturally refers to ''Su Jin''.


    At this time, only Su Jin, who is ''secretly'' annexing the Greek gods, is still making a fuss, and has the ability to let Di Shitian leave the Three Thousand Worlds.


    Even in avatar form.


    "Bingo~ Congratulations, you got the correct answer!" Marta gave a low laugh, and then said with a teasing expression: "By the way, it also involves a special guy."


    "It''s the White Yaksha." Shiva replied indifferently: "The evacuation of the lower class people, ah, the stability of the lower class has always been the responsibility of the class rulers, and it is obviously the White Yaksha that the temples can be held in this name. There is a problem, otherwise, the rulers of other classes will not be able to reach the level of convening the temples."


    "Don''t you know this very well?" Marta muttered with a strange expression after hearing it.


    "It''s just that I''m used to the routine of the guy in the temple." Shiva bit the pulp again, and said in a sarcastic tone: "There are hundreds of tricks every day, and I''m not busy. Oh, it''s really boring."


    The boring thing is to remember those hundreds of tricks of you... Marta whispered in her heart, but on the surface she was smiling and Yanyan:


    "Aren''t you going to listen in?"


    Shiva''s mouth curled up: "My avatar is already here."


    Marta: "...well, you''re really efficient."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The pantheon, the conference hall.


    In the conference hall, which spreads like annual rings, and consists of countless huge steps with chairs, the coquettish Di Shitian, dressed in a purple suit and a rose on his chest, is sitting on the most central round table. , looking at the figures at the same table.


    At this time, there were enough seats for a hundred people. In the round table in the center of the conference hall, a dozen figures were sitting sparsely.


    The first thing Di Shitian saw was an old man with white hair and a beard that almost fell to his stomach. This is the representative of the Heavenly Court, Taibaijinxing, an old-fashioned looking, weak, but behind his back is a ''diplomat''. ''.


    Di Shitian knew very well that the last time this person appeared in the Temple of the Gods was when Sun Wukong made trouble.


    As soon as this old guy appeared on the stage, Di Shitian had to consider the attitude of Heavenly Court. After all, the Jade Emperor Great Heavenly Venerate of Heavenly Court was one of the four in the original Hakoten. When did Heavenly Court not send people, and now send Taibai, the old ghost, over here, Obviously there is a ghost in his heart, he just doesn''t know which side the old man stands on.


    Taibaijinxing is a little past, not far away. The middle-aged man sitting in a Taoist robe with a mustache is Ge Tianshi, one of the representatives of the Laojun faction. He is not a guy to mess with, but the Laojun faction has never mixed Little things, don''t force you to worry too much.


    And Ge Tianshi went over a dozen or so places, and sat a bald muscular man with a height of more than six meters, a burly and powerful man with two ivory hanging on his shawl.


    This is one of the Four Great Bodhisattvas of Buddhism, the Lingya Immortal under Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, and is also one of the Seven Immortals in the famous book Fengshen Romance. It''s just the mount of Samantabhadra Bodhisattva. This time, it''s on behalf of Samantabhadra, to show his face for Buddhism.


    After all, the Buddha held a waterway dharma meeting recently. Puxian is now trapped in Lingshan listening to the lecture. It is not so easy to figure it out. When Emperor Shitian thought of that scene, he couldn''t help laughing in his heart.


    However, Lingya Immortal Emperor Shi Tian felt that he didn''t need to care too much. The status of the mount made it difficult for the other party to decide.


    In comparison, the most troublesome person was the representative of the Crusaders, Peter, an old man with white curly hair. This old stubbornness was what Di Shitian found the most troublesome.


    This old guy called "Rock" is a diehard loyalist of the Crusaders, and he is simply a lunatic who doesn''t know what to do.


    If it wasn''t for Di Shitian''s real appearance this time, he would have wondered if this old man had come to be assassinated by the crucifix.


    Many of the nasty things that the Crusaders did in Ouroboros were done by this old man and his subordinates. As soon as Di Shitian saw him, he suspected that the Crusades were targeting him.


    This is a meeting, sending a terrorist over here, isn''t it aimed at him?


    Compared to the old Peter Peter, Di Shatian felt that the other Egyptian gods of nine pillars, Set, the Nordic **** of Thor, and Mesopotamia''s Shamaxiu were all pediatrics.


    At least these are normal people.


    Thinking about the purpose of today, and looking at the people who were seated, Di Shitian felt somewhat relieved.


    Except for Peter, the guy who can''t figure out the purpose, everyone else is not an arbitrary guy, which is very beneficial to his arrangement.


    Of course, in addition to these, besides the core seats, the large number of participants is also a problem, but with Thousand Eyes, Notre Dame faction, and the Heavenly Army intertwined, Di Shitian still has some certainty in his heart.


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian raised his hand to his mouth, coughed twice, and then took out an envelope:


    "It''s almost time, let''s start this topic."


    Chapter 1330 Voting


    "Cough, everyone knows this issue very well..."


    Di Shi said, and a loud voice came from beside him:


    "objection!"


    Di Shitian was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at Lingya Fairy, and said with a stunned expression:


    "I didn''t say anything, what do you object to?"


    "Ah? Didn''t you say it? Then I''ll wait." The bald-headed muscular man was stunned, touched his head, and sat back again.


    Damn, Puxian, this bastard, definitely sent this guy over to make trouble. Shakara, you preached, you made me angry? Di Shitian cursed inwardly, glared at Lingya Fairy fiercely, then with a dark face, he simply said directly:


    "The scale of the Godslayer War must be limited to the Southern District. After my words are finished, who is in favor and who is against?"


    Saying that, Di Shitian took out the Brahma Spear, slammed it on the table, slammed, leaned on the chair, raised his feet, leaned on the table, and said like an uncle:


    "Everyone who has objections can say it, and I will consider it carefully."


    Think carefully about how to be stabbed to death by Fan Shi? The participants below groaned wildly in their hearts.


    Di Shitian has already taken out the simulated star creation map. Although it is just a projection, its attitude is already obvious, so they really dare not speak out about limiting the scale of the Godslayer war.


    Although it is said that due to the recent death of the **** king, the godslayer war in the southern district is in full swing, and Erlangshen''s dog brain has been beaten out, and the scale and frequency far exceed the expectations of the temples.


    In view of this, the meaning of the major groups of gods is also to limit the scale of the war in the southern region, so that at least the lower level will only be paralyzed by a quarter of the ruthless fight, and the loss is not very heavy in comparison.


    After all, although the Southern District is the sphere of influence of the gods, there are many large groups of gods in it. Although the damage of the war is great, it still cannot break into the cities controlled by the group of gods. The damage is still controllable at present. It is in the interests of most gods to limit the conflict to the southern region, so no one will contradict Di Shitian''s proposal.


    "Very good." Seeing that no one made a sound, Di Shitian was glad in his heart, but on the surface, it was still the attitude of ''do it if you don''t agree''.


    He also knew that this proposal was the best to pass, but he still took the toughest attitude, in order to make the latter proposal ''pass difficult''.


    But now it seems that the situation is still very advantageous, at least there are many troublemakers... Di Shitian peeked at Lingfang Fairy, then looked at Peter, and then continued:


    "Then start the second issue."


    "This is an issue raised by the White Night King. I will send the information to you now."


    Emperor Shi opened the envelope he had just put next to him and was about to copy the contents to everyone when his expression suddenly froze.


    [The Queen of Halloween is pregnant, we are going to help her have an abortion, so let''s quit, the above...by: Shiroyasha. ¡¿


    I am a mud horse... What kind of **** did you write, Shiroyasha? Can this thing be distributed in a group too... Di Shitian looked at the envelope in horror, and the corners of his eyes looked around nervously.


    He is afraid!


    I was afraid that the space around him would be split open in the next second, and then suddenly a monster capable of two-digit hard work came out and swallowed him.


    My day, White Yaksha, you dare to offend the Queen of Halloween, I dare not, aren''t you cheating?


    At this time, seeing that Di Shitian was motionless, Lingya Immortal, who was holding his chest with both hands, frowned and asked: "Your Majesty, Di Shitian, didn''t you say you want to send information? You do! The content of this letter It''s what it is, you won''t mess around, will you?"


    The Spirit Tooth Fairy, who had come here with the order of ''troubling'', was very unhappy now.


    The task given to him by Samantabhadra Bodhisattva is naturally to be completed, but the old Taibai man next door was too insidious, and he secretly disturbed his inspiration, making him miscalculate the time of Emperor Shishi and make a joke.


    Now that he saw that Di Shitian suddenly held the envelope without saying a word, he naturally suspected that there was a problem with the envelope, either it was dropped, or the content immediately did not meet Di Shitian''s expectations.


    If there is such a good thing, Lingfang Fairy will naturally be the first to participate. As long as Di Shitian is not happy, he will do it hard. He doesn''t believe that he can''t mess up today''s situation!


    "This is what you asked me to post."


    Di Shitian looked at Lingya Fairy gratefully. This idiot deserves to be like that in Fengshen Romance, but today I am in a good mood, so I will loosen the soil for your wife tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian smiled and copied countless copies of the documents in his hand, and distributed them to all the participants present, and said happily at the same time:


    "This is the suggestion made by the Spirit Tooth Fairy. I think it makes sense, so please take a look at the original text of the letter."


    Many gods who received the letter below were puzzled at this time, and then opened the letters in front of them one after another.


    next second.


    "Grass!"


    "Mud horse!"


    "The Tooth Fairy of Dog Day!"


    The rude words directly turned the parliament hall into a dirty word market, and Lingfang Fairy quickly opened the envelope in front of him when he saw that something was wrong.


    The next second, he was stunned.


    "Huh?" Taibaijinxing, who wanted to open the letter, immediately stopped when he saw it, and scratched his palm secretly with his fingers. On the ivory draped by Lingfang Fairy, an eye gradually grew, and then he looked at the letter.


    "Hi!" Taibaijinxing immediately put down the letter in his hand when he saw the contents of the letter, and pressed it heavily with his palm, for fear that someone would open it.


    Ma Dan, Bai Yasha, this bear child, is a thief, and he actually spread the rumor that the Queen of Halloween was pregnant, and by the way, he made a letter to trick them.


    If the contents of the letter were leaked, wouldn''t the Queen immediately suspect that those who read the letter had leaked it?


    When the time comes, the Queen of Halloween will trouble them, and it will be really troublesome.


    Fortunately, I was clever and didn''t open the letter... Taibaijinxing burned the letter in front of him with lingering fears, and then secretly informed himself the undercover agent arranged by Buddhism in the lower sect, and asked him to secretly publicize the matter.


    As for the person who read the letter at the scene, what does it have to do with him Taibaijinxing? Anyway, he didn''t read it~ Hey, it''s just playing like this~


    "Humph!"


    Ge Tianshi, whose face was not very good-looking, looked at the letter in front of him, glanced at Lingya Fairy coldly, then looked at Peter who was holding the letter expressionlessly, and then closed his eyes and said:


    "The tenure of the class ruler has its own fixed number, and the subordinate of the White Night King Mian is a little too playful."


    In fact, Shiroyasha has not been the ruler of the class for a long time. It was almost the third day after the fall of Arcadia that the pantheon passed the resolution to let her go to the lower realm.


    So after all the calculations, Shiroyasha has only been the class ruler for less than a year, and it is still a long way from the tenure of the class ruler that changes every 500 years.


    There is nothing wrong with Ge Tianshi''s refusal on the grounds that his term has not yet arrived.


    The Spirit Tooth Fairy, who knew that she was trapped, also gritted her teeth and looked at the happy Di Shitian with red eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, "I agree with Ge Fa, the term of office is still early, and the White Night King please respect yourself."


    Peter, the representative of the Crusaders, turned the envelope over and pressed it on the table, silently telling everyone that he abstained.


    This move made Di Shitian take one more look at Peter, and some couldn''t understand what the madman was thinking.

 Chapter 946：

    But at this time, on the seat of the next member of parliament, a series of persuasive voices rang out.


    All of them persuaded Shiroyasha to continue to be the ruler of the class, and no one dared to say that Shiroyasha could abdicate.


    Joke, really made Shiroyasha back, wouldn''t that agree with Shiroyasha to abort the Queen of Halloween?


    Not to mention whether the Queen is pregnant or not, and who is the father of the child, anyone who dares to agree with Bai Yasha to abort the Queen is afraid that all of them will be killed by that careful queen.


    They have small arms and calves, who would dare to compete with the queen? Afraid of being dead, his backstage just said "I know" and let the queen vent her anger.


    Who can live with life?


    Besides, the reason why the White Night King wants to abdicate is unclear to everyone?


    It''s not because the 3345 outer gate directly under the jurisdiction of the Central Government has left the stronghold of Ouroboros, and it is difficult to save face, so I don''t want to do it.


    But it was so troublesome for them to get the White Night King to go down. Now that the White Night King wants to come back, it is definitely impossible. He only went down at the beginning of this year, so he will stay for a few more years!


    Seeing all the gods make such a statement, Di Shitian had a stern face and a lingering expression, and looked at Lingfang Fairy gratefully, as if he was grateful that Lingfang Fairy shared the pressure for him, and almost didn''t give Lingfang Fairy a chance. Shirley was blown away.


    This Emperor Shitian is definitely trying to retaliate because Puxian is different from his faction.


    Damn Cao thief, someone and you don''t share the sky!


    "Since everyone said this, let''s reply to the White Night King for the time being."


    When the emperor reached this, he coughed twice, and then said hesitantly:


    "But the White Night King''s mood still needs to be stabilized, otherwise..."


    Emperor Shitian didn''t say anything further, but the gods below knew all about Bai Yasha''s character.


    A guy who can make the pantheon unanimously pass the Netherworld decision in three days after the fall of Arcadia, and can''t even care about the three-digit ban from the Netherworld, can he be a good gentleman?


    Think about it and know it''s impossible.


    This time, the White Night King did not successfully abdicate, so she guessed that she would have time to make trouble, and she had to find a way to appease him.


    "Everyone seems to understand."


    Di Shitian smiled, then coughed and suggested with a smile on his face:


    "And the White Night King himself understands it, so the White Night King proposes..."


    When the gods heard this, their hearts stunned, and they thought that Bai Yasha had some small requirements, and thought that if it wasn''t difficult, let her pass, even if it was a matter of hearing.


    "So the White Night King suggested that Arcadia should be promoted to the group of gods, so as to avoid any further trouble."


    Gods: "???"


    Chapter 1331 Family


    Directly upgraded to... God group?


    A big question mark suddenly appeared in the minds of the nearly 10,000 participants below.


    Many had been notified by their superiors that they hoped that they would cooperate with Di Shitian''s actions, but the congressmen who did not say anything were even stiffer.


    Good guy, no wonder I didn''t elaborate, co-authoring is such a big thing.


    Want Arcadia to jump from the current five-digit community to the three-digit group of gods?


    This kind of step-up thing, after the order of the small garden was established, has never happened.


    If nothing else, the gods present, as the maintainers of order, would definitely reject this proposal.


    However, the councilor supported by Thousand Eyes received a hint from his boss. According to the councilor who joined the Halloween Queen, he also kept his mouth shut, and the councilor who belonged to Tianjun didn''t need to say much. Just sitting and watching Di Shitian play, Daomen and Tianting. The stance is more vague, and seems to be considering whether to vote yes or not.


    As soon as this group of people shut up, a crowd effect was formed, which directly caused the entire parliamentary hall to fall into a strange silence.


    No one dared to speak up first, so naturally no one would speak up.


    And according to the rules of the parliament, default is also an option.


    Di Shitian, who had already made a plan in his heart, stunned when he saw this scene, and looked around the scene with a strange expression.


    Look at this, this is going to... pass?


    Arcadia skipped four digits and was upgraded to a group of gods?


    This is too¡­


    Seeing this, Emperor Shitian coughed dryly, thinking about whether to take advantage of this great opportunity to pass the decision, so he said directly:


    "Since you have no objection, then this matter is passed like this..."


    Before the words fell, a voice rang out.


    "objection!"


    Di Shitian turned his head to look at Lingfang Fairy who made a sound. The troubled bald head was pale at this time, his forehead was full of thin men, his ears were shaking from time to time, and his spiritual thoughts radiated in the space, as if he was in secret with people. sound transmission.


    Is this a direct contact with Puxian? Di Shitian glanced at it and immediately understood the fact that Lingya Fairy was ''involuntarily''.


    When this guy heard the news just now, he was scared and contacted his boss directly. He protested after receiving the order.


    In this way, Puxian''s faction disapproves of Arcadia''s promotion?


    Hoho, Puxian''s faction is not favored by the Buddha, so it seems that Arcadia''s promotion to the gods still has the support of the broken-mouthed old thing?


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian gave Lingya Fairy a playful look, only to feel that this unfortunate person caught between Puxian and Buddha is really pitiful.


    Oh, I almost forgot about Su Jin, this kid is also a vengeful master, Puxian is afraid that this wave will be at a loss... With such a mentality, Di Shitian turned his head and coughed dryly:


    "Apart from the Spirit Tooth Fairy, is there anyone else?"


    The words fell, and a voice full of evil thoughts also sounded:


    "Ouroboros don''t agree either."


    The expression on Di Shitian''s face instantly froze. He turned his head slightly and looked at Peter, who was coughing while covering his mouth. He especially wanted to pick up the Brahma gun on the table and stab this **** to death.


    Saying ouroboros directly in the pantheon is so bold!


    Is this coming here to slap the face of the Tianjun? Your Crusaders are no longer going to cover up their relationship with the Ouroboros?


    These days, the thieves actually came to protest at the place where the officials and gentlemen were meeting. It was hell.


    But feeling Di Shitian''s gaze, Peter coughed twice, his face paled slightly, and said as if he was ill:


    "A friend of mine who left the Crusaders begged me for help."


    Which of your friends is yourself... Di Shitian''s face turned dark, but seeing Peter gave him some steps, it''s not easy to attack on the spot.


    There is no way, there are too many members of Ouroboros in the Tianjun, and Di Shitian even suspects that the top 100 people are all Ouroboros.


    With these people around, Di Shitian really didn''t dare to lift the lid.


    All fools know that when you find a cockroach at home, secretly say less than a hundred cockroaches.


    So is the army of heaven.


    If Emperor Shi Tian really wanted to dig deeper, he would probably involve a series of forces from Buddhism, Taoism, Thousand Eyes, Cross Sect, and Heavenly Court.


    "That''s it, Peter, next time your friend wants to speak, remember to let him come to the scene and let me ''entertain'' it."


    When Emperor Shi said the word ''reception'', it was a gnashing of teeth.


    "I''ll pay attention." Peter nodded blankly.


    Taking a deep breath, Di Shitian turned his head and met Shiva''s playful smile in a corner, and then his darkened face became even darker:


    "Apart from Spirit Tooth Fairy and Peter, whoever has objections, please speak up."


    The words fell, and amid the subtle arguments, the core seat sparsely raised a few hands.


    Seeing this scene, Di Shitian silently recorded his name in a small notebook, and after the meeting was over, he gave the list to Su Jin and asked him to toss.


    Afterwards, he looked at the senators who were the masses below, and then calmly said:


    "Since there is a dispute, let''s start counting the votes."


    After the words fell, Di Shitian silently counted the time. After the specified time passed, he stretched out his hand and a pair of jade cards for statistics suddenly appeared in front of him.


    ''6372 votes in favor, 3626 votes against, 83 abstentions, less than 90%! ¡¯


    Emperor Shitian sighed. Promotions like this that violate certain rules often require 90% of the approval votes to pass, and the total number of votes in the temple is 10,081. If you want 90%, you need at least 9,073 votes to pass.


    This vote was clearly substandard, so the issue could only be dismissed.


    Seeing the specific amount of votes, Di Shitian couldn''t help but look around the gods. He also knew very well that more than 80% of the people in the ground knew that Arcadia was incorporating the Greek gods.


    Therefore, such a number of votes to some extent represents the support rate of the major forces of Hakoba for Arcadia, or for Su Jin.


    It''s just that there are still negative votes close to the 4th floor, those factions of Buddhism and cross religion... Di Shitian pondered for a moment in his heart, and then sighed:


    "Since this issue has not been passed, then change to the next issue."


    When the emperor arrived here, he said faintly:


    "It was proposed by the leader of Arcadia, Su Jin, to increase the seat of the class ruler, and he himself will be the issue."


    "Apollo also proposed this matter last time, and Shiroyasha himself expressed his opinion, but the number of people present was too small and there were too many abstentions, so it was temporarily put on hold, but now, it is time to give a letter of approval, you said. ,is not it?"


    The words fell, Lingfang Fairy and Peter were silent for a moment at the same time, and then said one after another:


    "Agree." X2


    It''s really similar to what that kid estimated... Di Shitian''s mouth twitched, and then he said:


    "Vote."


    Chapter 1332 Lack of Guidance


    "The final result is close to 90% of the votes in favor. According to the process, it is estimated that in 7 days, you will be able to receive the ''Class Dominator'' spiritual rank given by the center of the small garden."


    "Hehe, before I raised the issue, I hinted the content to a few old guys. Those guys have generously donated a lot to stabilize you and me. After a few days, the situation is stable, and I will hand it over to you. Then you remember to let the black rabbit take over."


    Sitting on the sofa, Di Shitian''s avatar crossed Erlang''s legs, eating the apple brought by the black rabbit, and said to Su Jin on the white single sofa opposite with a happy expression:


    "But then again, should I say ''congratulations on becoming the fifth class ruler in the Eastern District'' now?"


    Su Jin, who was holding a small book in his hand, turned over the names on it and said calmly:


    "Isn''t this something that has long been established?"


    "You are calm."


    Di Shitian rolled his eyes, then adjusted his posture, put his legs down, folded his hands in front of him, and said faintly:


    "Although I don''t know what you want to do when you become the ruler of the class, but this time the snake did sell you a face, the votes that were added are basically the guys who are remotely controlled by the Ouroboros, and the rest of the opposition are also those in Buddhism. I hate your old stuff."


    "So I think you personally have to think about your relationship with the Ouroboros."


    Hearing this, Su Jin picked up the black tea on the table, sipped, frowned, and said in a slightly teasing tone:


    "Let''s not say that the Tianjun is the commander and actually persuaded me to adjust the relationship with Ouroboros."


    "Do I have to accept the benefits they give?"


    "You kid..." Seeing Su Jin like this, Di Shitian couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "Don''t put your head in front of me, you are very sullen, don''t think I don''t know you have a position in the Ouroboros. "


    When the words fell, Di Shitian quickly apologized to the black rabbit standing beside him:


    "No, Black Rabbit, I don''t mean anything else, this kid is just messing with those snakes."


    Holding a plate, wearing a black deacon uniform, the handsome black rabbit closed his eyes and said lightly:


    "I have known about this for a long time. I understand Su Jin''s difficulties very well. I don''t need your ancestor''s prompt. Moreover, before that, can the ancestor take away this mother Teddy at my feet? This guy is very Get in the way!"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian looked down at the black rabbit who was squatting beside the black rabbit, "Ha! what! what! '' The teddy dog ??with tongue out and caring eyes, his face was slightly embarrassed:


    "Dogs are loyal companions of humans, don''t you think so, Black Rabbit?"


    Black Rabbit nodded and said with conviction: "I agree with this sentence, but if this dog becomes my great-grandmother, it will be different."


    Pfft...Su Jin almost didn''t spit out the black tea he was about to swallow.


    He quickly took the tissue handed by the black rabbit, wiped his mouth, and then looked at Di Shitian with a strange expression:


    "Are you waiting for it to become human?"


    Can you become a human Su Jin? Di Shitian looked at Su Jin in shock, and then came back to it, knowing that it was Su Jin who was scolding him for not picking on beasts.


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian''s face darkened, and he said with plausibility: "What nonsense, this is the dog that Asura gave me carefully selected, this is a great daughter''s love, you little brat know what is a daughter''s love? ?"


    "I only know that if you continue like this, Asura will come and cut people, you perverted god."


    Su Jin closed the notebook in his hand, and then said strangely:

 Chapter 947：

    "Speaking of which, I don''t think I''m good, why are most of them from the Buddhist school? The conflict between me and the artificial Buddha lineage should not be that big, right?"


    "What do you think?" Di Shitian rolled his eyes at Su Jin, and then reminded: "Sometimes, hatred may not necessarily come from yourself, and it may also be implicated."


    "I see, does Alger still have White Yaksha?" Su Jin suddenly understood the truth, and couldn''t help but smacked his tongue: "They have so many enemies in Buddhism!"


    "A lot?" A playful smile appeared on Di Shitian''s face: "It''s more than a lot. Apart from the Buddha, Buddhism has no enemies with these two people. It''s a question of whether it is enough to pull out the black rabbit''s hair color."


    Hearing this, the expression on Su Jin''s face couldn''t hold back.


    Black Rabbit''s hair color is just pink and blue. These two Protoss''s non-enemy units in Buddhism are less than two?


    Ah this... Su Jin didn''t know what to say.


    Compared with Su Jin, who was relatively calm, Hei Rabbit thumped a bit, went directly to Su Jin''s side, and squeezed the sofa with him.


    Seeing this, Su Jin hurriedly stretched out his hand, hugged the black rabbit and said:


    "Are you all right?"


    The black rabbit trembled and whispered.


    "No, it''s fine, it''s just a little bit weak in the legs."


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t blame the black rabbit for being too timid, after all, it was the whole Buddhism.


    "Hey, these two guys, really are."


    Su Jin can only be thankful that the most monster of the Buddha did not get involved, otherwise, it would not be trouble, but always ready to fight to the death.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but say speechlessly: "Why are they making such a fuss?"


    "Hehe, the three troubled children of Hakoniwa are not joking, but who made you have such a deep relationship with the three of them, this is what you deserve."


    Di Shitian grinned, and with that beating expression, he wished that Su Jin would give him a few punches.


    I decided to go to Asura''s room tonight, trick Hanhan to open the door, and let her father and daughter pay the debt.


    Su Jin gulped down the black tea, put down the teacup, and said plainly:


    "Have you paid attention to the snake''s recent movements?"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian gave Su Jin a subtle look, and then said:


    "Recently, it''s the transfer of the base."


    When Emperor Shi arrived, he said meaningfully to Su Jin:


    "Because of the Godslayer War in the Southern District, the Ouroboros stronghold over there should be undergoing a large-scale transfer now, and many strongholds have been directly relocated to the Eastern District. If you are willing to investigate, it is not impossible to follow the clues and give them to them. He has robbed the rich to help the poor several times.¡±


    "Is that so? I see."


    Su Jin sighed, and then said:


    "After seven days, will you be given a spiritual status?"


    "Yes." Di Shitian nodded, and then said: "When the time comes, Bai Yasha, who is in charge of the Eastern District, will come and take you. You''d better be prepared."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "...Thank you."


    Seeing this, the corner of Di Shitian''s mouth was slightly raised, with a smile on his face, he took a big bite at the apple in his hand, and muttered:


    "Thank you, thank you, after all, it''s all a family, isn''t it?"


    Damn, the unfilial daughter of the old father who dared to be a **** finally got out of the pit, and he found a good in-law''s house. Hehe, you can go to Shezhi''s side to sit in the evening, oh, by the way, you can also bring some sideshows... Thinking of this , Di Shitian was instantly delighted, and even the apples felt sweeter.


    When Su Jin heard this, she thought to herself, "It''s your daughter''s filial piety that you decided to sell her after a few words?" Don''t even think about it? If Asura knew about this, I am afraid that another father and daughter filial piety will be staged, which is absolutely incredible!


    "Yes, the family is really welcome."


    "Indeed."


    Su Jin and Di Shitian raised their heads at the same time, looked at each other, and they all showed their own mischievous smiles.


    Chapter 1333 Black Rabbit: Forgive Me


    After Di Shitian left. Su Jin picked up the apple that was cut into small pieces and shaped into a rabbit shape on the table. After putting it into his mouth, he exhaled a breath of turbid air, and then smiled at the black rabbit and said:


    "It''s done!"


    "Yes!"


    The black rabbit smiled and hugged Su Jin''s neck, bit his face fiercely, and then lay on the sofa, happily saying:


    "Great! Arcadia finally has another member of the hierarchy!"


    Two hundred years ago, in the heyday of Arcadia, in Arcadia, which was an alliance community, there were three class rulers who served as high-ranking officials.


    However, because of the Evil Dragon War two hundred years ago, major cadres suffered heavy casualties, which directly led to the interruption of Arcadia''s inheritance.


    A year ago, when Su Jin came to Hakoten, Arcadia was left with Canary, Kasugabe Takaaki, and Leticia. The four-digit number was no more than 10, and most of them were old people.


    At that time, Black Rabbit was the only four-digit newcomer in the community.


    But there is one thing to be clear. Black Rabbit was born with a four-digit natural **** and Buddha, so at that time in Arcadia, basically no newcomers stepped into the four-digit number.


    In the final analysis, the blood loss was too serious, and almost all the five figures were lost in the Evil Dragon War, which directly caused the talents to be cut off.


    If nothing else, even if Su Jin didn''t come, even if the Ouroboros didn''t attack, Arcadia would gradually become an ordinary four-digit community after Canary and others died.


    However, everything changed completely with the arrival of Su Jin.


    "Hey, Su Jin, do you want a banquet? Do you want a big meal?"


    Looking at the expectant expression of the black rabbit, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said:


    "What''s the hurry, call Leticia back from Mars first, and then wait until the official appointment is made. Even if there is a banquet, everyone will be there, right?"


    "But a lot of things have to be prepared in advance." After Su Jin''s "strike", Black Rabbit couldn''t help but puffed out his cheeks and said with a gloomy face: "It''s hard to hire both ingredients and chefs."


    In this regard, Su Jin''s solution is simple and rude: "Let the Greek gods arrange, they are almost joining the community, how can we do it without a little effort, it really can''t, let Athena go, she is not all-rounder~ It''s hard work for the capable ones. !"


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit couldn''t help but chuckle, patted Su Jin''s shoulder and said, "I think you just want to squeeze Athena''s crown."


    "Leave some kindness. Now the enlightenment education of new members, the training of direction, the personnel transfer and resource allocation of the community, and even the territorial transformation of the community are the responsibility of the two big and small Athena, Su Jin, you don''t care at all. What''s the matter!"


    "She has so much work now?" Su Jin was surprised when he heard the words, and was slightly surprised: "Can no one help?"


    Black Rabbit''s expression froze a little and became a little embarrassed.


    In Arcadia, there are really only two Athena goddesses who can play such a thing, not even Leticia.


    After all, Leticia is good at combat and military affairs, and the others are still lacking.


    Su Jin, who knew this, thought about it for a long time, and then said, "How about letting Onomia help?"


    Onomia, the eldest sister of one of the three Greek goddesses, is currently a four-digit goddess on Mars who is assisting Leticia to reorganize her team.


    Su Jin remembered that this person who seemed to have served as Hera''s secretary was also a management talent, right?


    "Let''s try it." Black Rabbit said uncertainly, she actually knew that Arcadia was still in a strange state of half-decade talent.


    The reason why it is said to be half-dated is because Su Jin has brought a lot of talents from the lower world, and many of them are experts who can take up positions after training.


    But the trouble is this ''training'' problem.


    In a world like Hakoba, there are too many things to pay attention to. A qualified Hakoba expert is not the cultivation of strength. Just understanding knowledge will take three to five years of systematic study, which is not considered as advanced study content. .


    After all, not everyone can be like Su Jin, who has the goddess of wisdom to teach in person with secret methods, and directly ''teach'' all knowledge in one day.


    Even if you have the power to enlighten wisdom, you still have to have some learning. Now you count the first group of people that Su Jin recruited from the world of godslayers, Erica Browntree and Luo Hao who have made the fastest progress. , According to Athena, it will take two months to polish at the earliest, and the members who are transferred to the Queen''s side are estimated to be even slower...


    As a result, Arcadia has a bizarre scene where there is a lot of talent, but there is a lack of available talent.


    However, in Su Jin''s view, these people must be cultivated so as not to be reversed by the master and servant of the Greek gods, and they are the cornerstone of Arcadia''s development and growth.


    Black Rabbit looked at Su Jin''s face, and then whispered: "Your Majesty Athena said, even if there are ten times more people, she doesn''t care, it just takes time, after all, the depth of learning is not something that her teacher can decide unilaterally. ."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but have some headaches and said: "It seems that in a short time, at least within two months, I should not go to the lower realm."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin felt a little pained:


    "Not enough manpower!"


    Moreover, all the talents who came out were Athena''s ''personal disciples''. Good guy, this woman is really stable. She doesn''t pull her cronies into Arcadia, and she doesn''t form gangs. Well, eat the women Su Jin brought to death.


    Tsk, it really is a thousand-year-old fox, and it has become a fine.


    Faced with this situation, Su Jin also had to sigh:


    "Slow down for now."


    Whether it is the cultivation of talents or the growth of the community, these Su Jin have to be slowed down.


    Otherwise, even if Arcadia is now promoted to a four-digit community, Su Jin will not have anyone to control the territory, not to mention the usual placement of personnel among the alliance''s subordinates.


    Arcadia lacks people, people who can be trusted!


    "Anyway, let''s take things one by one."


    Su Jin squeezed his eyebrows, and then said to the black rabbit:


    "What''s the first thing you''ve been busy with lately?"


    Black Rabbit blinked, thinking of what Vesta secretly told himself before, and suddenly said with a subtle expression:


    "It is the arrangement of the gods, the succession of the gods of Lord Aphrodite, and... the guidance of Lord Vesta."


    Guidance questions? Did I say I was going to mentor Vesta? Su Jin thought blankly.


    Chapter 1334 Aphrodite: Let me prepare anyway


    "The antelope with the blood of the **** Pan rejoices, the devil''s horns contaminated by the blood of Medusa, the sea foam of the white sea containing the blood of the gods, the sea shells used by the mermaid for thousands of years, and a golden apple."


    In the underground secret room, Su Jin placed the materials one by one in the ritual array that he had drawn a long time ago, and placed them on the five corners of the pentagram array. The dark book-like items were placed in the very center.


    "Is that enough?"


    After doing all this, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Athena, who was wearing red half-framed eyes, tied her blond hair into a ponytail, and raised it high.


    "The basic ritual is like this. The next step is to slowly inject the power of the gods and use the properties of the materials to awaken Aphrodite''s authority of the goddess in the gods."


    Athena pushed the glasses on the bridge of her nose, and explained in a calm tone:


    "But with all due respect, just because of the vacancy, handing over the personality of one of the twelve Greek gods to a little girl from the lower realm will probably bring more negative benefits to Arcadia than positive ones. ."


    Speaking of this, Athena paused, looked at Su Jin''s face, saw the slightly distressed look of the other party, closed her eyes and said:


    "You are also aware of the impact of unpaid gains on other members of the community."


    The gift of theogony is different from the gift of spirituality in the center of the small garden. The latter is a gift from the whole world of the small garden to the newborn, while the former is the gift of the simulated star chart of the Greek gods to individual individuals, which is a step to the sky.


    What everyone has, no one cares, but what is given alone, it must be fair.


    Even if everyone knows that the position of the **** of beauty, the only person suitable for Arcadia is Aphrodite, but Su Jin still understands the principle of not being too few.


    "I understand your idea."


    In the face of Athena''s reminder, Su Jin took out a black sheepskin scroll that he had prepared a long time ago. This is the "master-servant contract" he took from Alger, and then handed it to Athena:


    "I will let Aphrodite sign this subordinate contract as a price for her to gain the status of God of Beauty."


    Athena saw the scroll, glanced at it, and then rolled it up and said, "Although there are still some conditions that are too loose, it can be considered so-so."


    Ah, do you think the contract with absolute right of obedience is loose? Su Jin looked at Athena''s calm face in shock, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and then said unnaturally:


    "I thought you would make some reasonable suggestions."


    He thought that Athena would say it was too harsh, but it turned out to be too loose... Su Jin was convinced in an instant.


    At this time, Athena put the rolled sheepskin scroll into the gift card, and said lightly to Su Jin: "Bring that little guy here."


    Don''t you pay me back... Su Jin was stunned when she saw Athena''s actions, and then immediately understood what she meant.


    Is this the rhythm of Athena coming to act as a ''wicked man'' to make Aphrodite sign a contract?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s eyes on Athena suddenly changed. He reached out to Athena and said with a smile, "Otherwise, let me come."


    Athena looked up at Su Jin, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised:


    "Does it hurt?"


    "It''s right to feel distressed, but this matter is still avoided. After all, there are some things that you are not suitable to do."


    Seeing Athena say this, Su Jin couldn''t say anything else. He could only say:

 Chapter 948：

    "If that''s the case, then I''ll trouble you."


    After he finished speaking, he took a serious look at Athena, then walked out of the underground secret room, looking for Aphrodite''s breath, and walked towards the direction of the cafeteria.


    ...


    The large dining hall on the second floor of the Arcadia headquarters.


    "Wow, the taste of this elk meat is also super good~~ It tastes super good with blueberry sauce, sweet and sour, this foie gras is also good, and what is this yellow flour?"


    Looking at the excited blonde goddess in front of him, the black rabbit in the chef''s uniform said a little unnaturally: "That''s called fried noodles, it''s oriental cuisine."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Aphrodite rolled the fried noodles with a fork, and then put it into her mouth, chewing and muttering: "The taste is not bad, but it seems to use a lot of oil, tsk, it will increase Fat thing, bad review!"


    Hei Rabbit heard the word ''bad review'', his forehead jumped slightly, and then said with an unnatural expression:


    "That Aphrodite, you seem to have eaten for 4 hours, right?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Aphrodite replied while eating the fried noodles.


    After 4 hours of eating, you still tell me whether I am fat or not? Is this a fat thing? Black Rabbit complained fiercely in her heart, but on the bright side, she still had that gentle and ''polite'' look:


    "I just wanted to say that breakfast time is over."


    "And then?" Aphrodite replied as she ate.


    "¡­"


    Black Rabbit silently looked at this goddess who didn''t know if she was pretending to be stupid. It''s almost lunch, do you still want to eat? I didn''t see you eating like this two days ago...


    "I just wanted to say, don''t you have classes today?"


    "Of course not!" Aphrodite proudly raised her chest and said, "And even if there is, I don''t want to go to the class with that stinky woman who is exactly like Athena."


    What is a bad-tempered person who is exactly the same as Athena, that is Athena herself... The Black Rabbit complained fiercely in his heart, and then tried his best to control his emotions and said:


    "Since there is no class today, do you want to do other things? After all, the ingredients in the kitchen are almost used up, and I have to buy some."


    Get out of here, you woman who ordered me to cook and still doesn''t let me go, I''ve already said this, you should retreat in spite of the difficulties, right? Black Rabbit made a trumpet shape with his hands in his heart and shouted.


    "Purchasing ingredients?" Aphrodite''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then she put down the plate in her hand, eager to try: "What to buy? Is it the elk meat you just ate? Take me! Take me! I want to buy a few. Just come back and raise it at the back of the house~~¡±


    Seeing this, the black rabbit couldn''t help covering his face, and squatted down with a look of grief and anger:


    "forgive me!"


    At this moment, a black rabbit''s voice that sounded like the sound of nature came from nearby.


    "What purchase? Didn''t I tell you not to do anything today and wait for me to come to you?"


    Chapter 1335 Aphrodite: I want to fight ten!


    "Su Jin!"


    With the sound of surprise, the black rabbit fell into Su Jin''s arms like a swallow, hooked his neck and cried:


    "Help!"


    "People have been cooking and cooking since they opened their eyes in the morning, and their heads are about to explode!"


    "Huh?" Su Jin heard Black Rabbit''s complaint and said with a surprised expression, "Has the community not hired a chef yet?"


    Black Rabbit wiped his tears and said, "I haven''t invited it yet, and I''m not at ease with the chef of the capital at the end, so I and Lord Leticia have always been in charge of this. Although Lily''s children have helped, but They also have their own things to do every day.¡±


    Then you met Aphrodite, who was eating and drinking, and you held yourself back? Su Jin looked at the black rabbit in his arms speechlessly, then raised his head to look at Aphrodite.


    "Shhhhh~" Aphrodite turned her head away, avoiding Su Jin''s sight, and whistled.


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t know that Aphrodite was doing it on purpose, so he glared at the other party immediately, and then patted the younger generation of Black Rabbit and said:


    "Why did you bully the black rabbit for nothing?"


    "Who made her have a bullying face." Aphrodite whispered, but she didn''t realize that Su Jin''s face had begun to darken.


    Su Jin looked at the black rabbit who was rubbing his cheek against his chest, where he was asking for comfort, then looked up at Aphrodite who was obviously not guilty, and sighed:


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about that, I have something to ask you."


    When he said this, he looked at Aphrodite standing at the dining table, and then at the birch back chair not far from the other party, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "By the way, Aphrodite, why don''t you sit on a chair and eat?"


    Hearing this, Aphrodite was stunned for a moment, and then her face suddenly turned red, like a rabbit whose tail was stepped on, stomping her feet and said:


    "I''m happy, how do you do it?"


    "I''m nothing." Su Jin said in a neutral tone, "I''m just wondering why you have an arrow stuck in the back place."


    "What? Impossible!"


    Aphrodite quickly twisted her upper body, looked behind her, and said angrily:


    "You lied, I obviously pulled the arrow out last night!"


    "Eh? No?" Aphrodite looked at the empty space behind her, and she was stunned. Then, as if thinking of something, she turned her head and met Su Jin''s half-smiling face.


    "Okay, where did the co-authoring suffer from Artemis, and make up for it here at Black Rabbit?"


    Su Jin looked at Aphrodite with contempt, and said in a mocking tone:


    "Although I didn''t pick them up, I remember that Artemis seemed to arrive at Hakoniwa around 2 in the morning."


    Hearing this, the black rabbit in Su Jin''s arms immediately added: "Oh! It seems that it is indeed after 2 o''clock, and I am the one who picks up."


    You are still busy at 2 o''clock, you are superman... Oh, really... Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at the black rabbit, and then continued to mock Aphrodite:


    "The first time someone came to Hakoba to provoke and ridicule the other party, and they were killed, Aphrodite, you are really capable!"


    Hearing this, Aphrodite''s face couldn''t be hung up, and she stamped her feet in annoyance:


    "Isn''t it your fault?"


    "Blame me?" Su Jin looked at her with a puzzled expression: "I didn''t ask you to go to Artemis and say in front of her that ''all the women in this community are Su Jin''s women''?"


    The expression on Aphrodite''s face suddenly froze.


    "As for ''in order, your Artemis is a small fifty-two'', I didn''t let you say it, did I?"


    Aphrodite''s eyes flickered.


    "Also, there should be no such thing as ''Artemis of Hakoba is more beautiful and a hundred times more feminine than you''?"


    Aphrodite sat on the wax immediately, and asked with a very unsteady expression: "Did you hide next to me then?"


    Su Jin quickly denied: "No, it''s just that the perception range is a bit large."


    Well, although people are in Athena''s room, they can perceive the underground passage, which is normal for Saint Seiya... Su Jin added silently in his heart.


    Aphrodite immediately said indignantly: "Is it still observing the surroundings at two in the middle of the night? Are you sick!"


    Su Jin heard the words and replied, "Is that someone who spoke ill of people in the middle of the night also sick?"


    Aphrodite got stuck when she heard the words, then looked at Su Jin''s face, stomped her feet, and pouted: "Okay, I admit it! What do you think?"


    Su Jin glanced at her and said:


    "nothing at all."


    Saying that, he patted the black rabbit''s tail, let go of the other party, and then turned around and said:


    "Come with me."


    Hearing this, Aphrodite looked at Su Jin''s back, and then at the black rabbit who had no fake crying beside her, gritted her teeth, and immediately followed.


    ...


    Passing through the gate guarded by Apollo, Su Jin entered the underground secret room.


    "come yet?"


    Athena, who was sitting on a back chair, put away the book in her hand and said lightly:


    "A little earlier than I expected."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and asked, "Why do you think I''ll be held back?"


    Athena did not answer directly, but instead asked: "Don''t you teach that little guy a lesson?"


    "Isn''t it necessary for the time being?" Su Jin hesitated.


    At this time, Aphrodite''s scared and excited voice came from outside the door:


    "Hey, Su Jin, why did you bring me to such a dark place where there is a problem at first glance?"


    "Wait, what are you trying to do to me here?"


    "Didn''t I just bully the Black Rabbit? Did you treat me like this? I''ve agreed in advance, I can apologize, but can you change to a brighter place, I''m a little afraid of the dark!"


    Speaking of not closing the door, Aphrodite approached the room timidly, and then saw the silhouettes of Su Jin and Athena at first sight.


    Seeing these two people, Aphrodite was stunned and said:


    "Isn''t it, you still bring Teacher Athena? This is too much, so give me a little bit of preparation!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin and Athena''s expressions suddenly became unnatural.


    Chapter 1336 Phone


    Seeing where this cheap apprentice who is not easy to learn is making strange words, as the teacher of the other party''s knowledge of the garden, Athena couldn''t help but face, and ordered "three times with one key":


    "Shut up, come here, lie down." Huh? Why should I come first? "Aphrodite''s face suddenly collapsed, and she complained to Athena: "How about, Teacher Athena, you can demonstrate first, and I will watch and study first?" "


    Su Jin couldn''t help it at this time, patted Aphrodite''s head, and said angrily:


    "Like your sister! Come and lie down!"


    "Shouldn''t it be to learn from my sister? Athena is obviously older than me..." While muttering, Aphrodite timidly crossed Su Jin and came to the cold-faced Athena.


    At this time, Aphrodite finally noticed the ceremony and the materials on the ground, and her expression suddenly became a little twisted:


    "Wait, how come there are all these messes on the ground, and that one, not a sheep''s...that one?"


    Speaking of this, Aphrodite couldn''t help turning her head, blushing and said to Su Jin:


    "Are you willing to let me lie in this place?"


    "I tell you, if I get these stinky things on my body, it''s you who will suffer!"


    "Huh?" With a light hum, Athena''s eyebrows seemed to be raised.


    "Oh, I''ll lie down now."


    Aphrodite didn''t care about the dirt on the ground immediately when she heard the voice, she lay obediently on the ground, and fiddled with the white dress on her body, covered her legs, and then put her hands on her stomach and said:


    "Is this all right? If it doesn''t work, I''ll change it immediately."


    "That''s it." Athena replied calmly, then looked up at Su Jin.


    Su Jin, who received the eyes, raised his hand to his mouth and coughed dryly:


    "Cough cough!"


    "Okay, stop being so arrogant, I don''t believe you can''t guess what it''s doing."


    Hearing this, Aphrodite looked around, and then said uncomfortably, "This is the so-called inheritance ceremony? Isn''t this too shabby?"


    Su Jin''s brows jumped when he heard this, and he said speechlessly: You can step into the four-digit ceremony with one step, and you still despise these? Is it true that you have never been beaten, so you are not afraid of pain?


    Seeing Aphrodite like this, Su Jin understands Athena''s actions better. If Aphrodite doesn''t pay a price, she really doesn''t know where to go.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin cooperated and said: "The main core of the ceremony is to cooperate with the power of the gods. As for the material, it is only to arouse the personality of the God of Beauty, so that you can receive the power in a stable and orderly manner, so it doesn''t matter what the appearance is. ."


    "Is that so..."


    Aphrodite replied without much real feeling:


    "Then... let''s start?"


    Su Jin nodded and said to Athena:


    "let''s start."


    Hearing this, Aphrodite''s heart suddenly lifted, and she took a few deep breaths, mentally preparing for what might happen next.


    However, just after she whimpered for a while, and finally adjusted her mentality, Athena suddenly said:


    "Wait, there''s one more thing to do."


    "Huh?" Aphrodite was stunned for a moment, her eyes turned to Athena, and she couldn''t help crying: "I''m all ready, you say this? Is there anything I can''t say earlier?"

 Chapter 949：

    "You can say it earlier, but there are some things, you still have to do enough and prepare to talk about it."


    Athena looked down at her with a cold face, and then threw a black scroll into Aphrodite''s arms:


    "Sign it."


    "Oh!" Seeing this, Aphrodite opened the scroll without looking at it, bit her finger, and printed her name on the signer of the scroll.


    Seeing her like this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then couldn''t help but be surprised, and said:


    "Don''t you even look at what''s written in it?"


    "Don''t watch it! Just don''t watch it." Aphrodite shook her head quickly and said, "You will definitely regret it after watching it, so why did you watch it? Are you angry with yourself?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his head and glanced at Athena, and then he was dumbfounded:


    "Aren''t you afraid of any traps in it?"


    "I''m afraid! But if I''m really afraid, I won''t come to Little Garden with you from Euleri." Aphrodite resisted looking at the words on the scroll, but she still caught a glimpse of the rest of her eyes. .


    Master-servant contract? absolute command? Who is the master? No, I have to look at it, oh, it''s Su Jin... That''s alright... Wait, do you want to look at it again... Aphrodite resisted and continued to read, she closed the scroll directly, and then lay on the bed with big characters. On the ground to:


    "I''ve already signed it anyway, let''s start."


    "You... I really don''t know what to say." Su Jin opened his mouth, then sighed, and looked up at Athena. They thought it would be troublesome, but Aphrodite was unexpectedly interested. And cooperation, which makes them somewhat unexpected.


    Athena closed her eyes at some point, and when she opened it again, her eyes softened a lot:


    "Compared to that Aphrodite, I like you quite a bit."


    Aphrodite''s face changed suddenly when she heard this, and she said nervously: "Teacher Athena, you must not count the ''I offended you from the little garden'' on my head! I don''t want to take the blame. !"


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t count on your head, just pick up the gods."


    The corners of Athena''s mouth twitched slightly, and after instructing Aphrodite to put the **** spectrum in place, she took a few steps back and nodded towards Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin took a deep breath and slowly walked towards the host of the ceremony, then raised his right hand, tying it into the palm of his hand, and swiped his left wrist fiercely.


    Tick, tick.


    Blood with an obvious golden texture dripped on Aphrodite''s body and also on the divine spectrum.


    The colorless and odorless mist gradually began to fill, and at the same time, in Su Jin''s soul, the spirit of Zeus gradually began to boil.


    [In the name of the Great Father God! Release your shackles! ¡¿


    ¡¾Remember it, sing it! ¡¿


    ¡¾This is the epic of the gods! ¡¿


    With the sound of excitement, a mighty river flows from the dark past to the present, flowing in this dark underground space.


    On the river, one after another lofty figures stand on the riverbank, or in Hanoi, or drive a small wooden boat, looking up at the historical river, and going down the river.


    At this time, somewhere in the river, the goddess who existed in the past, with bright blonde hair but a blurred face, slowly opened her eyes.


    Aphrodite, who had been confused for a long time, suddenly saw the face of the goddess.


    It was her own face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "ended?"


    After all the visions disappeared, Aphrodite looked at her hands as if she had just woken up from a dream, felt the boundless power in her body, and looked at Su Jindao blankly.


    "Well, it''s over." Su Jin, whose face was a little pale, took a few deep breaths, and then his face gradually returned to blood: "How do you feel?"


    Aphrodite looked at her hands, squeezed her fists and released her fists, and then gradually said with a serious expression:


    "I always felt that there was something I had to do."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Su Jin wondered.


    Aphrodite raised her head at this time and said seriously:


    "I''m going to fight Artemis, and ten!"


    Chapter 1337 Bad Su Jin


    Hit ten Artemis... After Su Jin heard Aphrodite''s thoughts, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, resisting the urge to roll his eyes and said:


    "Okay, I''ll help you contact Artemis and see if she''s happy to fight you."


    Seeing Su Jin''s agreement, Aphrodite didn''t doubt that he had him, and even more "chased after victory": "Remember to contact Artemis I know, not Hakoten."


    Hearing this, Su Jin wondered, "Why not from Hakoten?"


    At this time, Aphrodite raised her face and said solemnly: "Artemis of Hakoba - too strong!"


    Su Jin: "..."


    So you are such Aphrodite... Su Jin looked at the blonde goddess in front of her with contempt, then took out the gift card, took out the conch-shaped communication gift, and dialed Artemis'' exclusive number.


    After the busy tone of beeping, the confused voice of Artemis came from the conch.


    "May I ask who is that?"


    "It''s me." Su Jin replied calmly.


    "Eh eh?"


    On the phone, Artemis''s voice became flustered, and there seemed to be a faint sound of something falling to the ground.


    After waiting for about 10 seconds, the place finally calmed down:


    "Is it Su Jin?"


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded, and then said, "I have something to ask you."


    Artemis: "Huh? At this time?"


    After a brief surprise, Artemis'' hesitant voice came:


    "Vista is still with me."


    The voice obviously had a taste of wanting to welcome but also refusing, so that Athena next to him couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin more.


    Su Jin, who had already noticed that Artemis was in a bad mood, paused and said intentionally, "Isn''t that better? I just happen to have something to look for her."


    "..." Artemis on the other end of the phone was obviously silent for a while, and then said in a beautiful voice: "Su Jin, if you really think so, I''ll be really angry."


    really angry? Or was it installed before? Su Jin murmured in his heart, and then deliberately changed the subject and said:


    "Why did you suddenly get angry, didn''t Vesta tell the black rabbit to tell me that he wanted me to guide or something?"


    "Hey!" Artemis'' voice was obviously raised a lot, and he was shocked: "She? She? This matter was proposed by Vesta? Are you kidding?"


    Su Jin said confidently at this time: "If you don''t believe me, you can ask her."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Inside the dormitory next to Moon Lake.


    "...Let me ask."


    Holding the phone, Artemis, who was standing in the corridor, covered the phone with unusual calmness, turned his head, and looked at Vesta, who was lying on the sofa, resting his cheeks with one hand, and eating biscuits.


    Was it actually Vista who asked Su Jin to come over? Artemis, who got this news, was really shocked.


    Although she rarely met Vesta and knew that the other party was bold, she had no idea that Vesta was so bold.


    Does Hestia know about this?


    With such an uneasy mood, Artemis was completely panicked.


    "Artemis, are you alright?"


    Vesta, who was lying on the sofa, stole his eyes suspiciously:


    "Who''s calling? It took so long?"


    "No, nothing."


    Artemis hurriedly shook his head in denial, and then asked nervously:


    "That Vista, let me ask you one thing, okay?"


    "Huh? You said." Vesta paused after hearing the words, then put down the biscuits, was sitting on the sofa, and replied with a serious face.


    Seeing Vesta''s serious appearance, Artemis suddenly had the idea of ??retreating in his heart, but in a flash he thought that Vesta even told Su Jin such a bold thing, but she retreated here, right? A little bad, so he hesitated.


    Seeing Artemis like this, Vesta, the ''old man'', said at a glance:


    "If it''s something embarrassing, you can tell me in words."


    Hearing the sound, Artemis was stunned, then patted his chest, heaving a sigh of relief:


    "I understand."


    As she spoke, she said "please wait a moment" to the phone, then hurriedly turned to the study, took a note not long after, handed it to Vesta with a blushing face, and ran away quickly.


    "It always feels a little weird." Looking at Artemis hiding in the study, Vesta looked at the direction of the study suspiciously, then opened the folded note and looked at the content on it.


    Vesta: "..."


    The moment he saw the content above, Vesta suddenly grew up.


    "Ah this..."


    Was Artemis so daring? Vesta immediately folded the note, carefully folded it in half several times, then set it on fire, looked in the direction of the study with a blushing face, looked at it for more than ten seconds, and then turned his eyes to the telephone receiver placed on the table, sinking into the air. a brief hesitation.


    After about four or five seconds, Vesta stood up, walked to the phone, picked up the receiver and said:


    "Is it Su Jin?"


    "Yes." Su Jin''s voice came from the phone.


    Vesta hesitated for a moment, then said: "...I only wait 10 minutes."


    After speaking, she hung up the phone immediately, then leaned against the wall, breathing heavily.


    And at this moment, Artemis came out of the study and said:


    "Finished?"


    "It''s over."


    Vesta calmed down at this time, then looked at Artemis strangely and said:


    "But then again, aren''t you angry?"


    Although Vesta himself is usually asleep, leaving the personality of Hestia on the outside, she is somewhat clear about Su Jin and Aisi.


    Therefore, she naturally knew how angry Artemis was after seeing Su Jin and Aisi.


    But he is clearly angry, why is he suddenly not angry anymore?


    Even though she was also a woman, Vesta felt that Artemis'' anger was a bit strange.


    Then in the face of Vesta''s question, Artemis looked at Vesta with speechless and helpless eyes, and said a little angrily:


    "Who do you think I''m mad at Su Jin because of?"


    Vesta was startled, then pointed to his face, and stopped talking for a while.


    The co-author is angry because he was bullied?


    Vesta, who finally knew the truth, was stunned, and then picked up the phone again in silence.


    ¡­


    "What are you doing?" Artemis quickly suppressed Vesta''s hand and said in surprise, "Didn''t you talk to Su Jin?"


    "No. I''m not calling him." Vesta shook his head quickly.


    "Who is that?" Artemis was stunned and let go.


    At this time, Vesta said calmly: "I called Black Rabbit, she is Su Jin''s secretary, so Su Jin can be reasonably freed up."


    ''Is there such a way of playing? '' Artemis had an expression of ''I am from the countryside and have never seen such a scene''.


    At this moment, the phone was connected, and the cute and innocent voice of the black rabbit came through.


    "Hello? Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Vesta." Vesta said calmly: "That good thing, I want you to help."


    There was 10 seconds of silence from the other end of the phone, and then the black rabbit came over with a slightly unnatural voice.

 Chapter 950：

    "I see, I will arrange it."


    "...Thank you." Vesta didn''t know how to ''comfort'' the black rabbit, so he could only bite the bullet and said, "We will treat Su Jin well."


    "???" When Artemis heard the words, he had another expression of "unseen from the countryside".


    She was so shocked today that she was almost unable to think.


    On the other hand, in the face of Vesta''s ''promise'', Black Rabbit said plainly:


    "As long as you don''t betray Arcadia, I''m fine with everything~"


    After speaking, the phone hangs up.


    Hearing the beeping sound, Vesta couldn''t help but feel awe at the sacrifice of Black Rabbit.


    But the next second, thinking that Su Jin had come over, Vesta turned his head nervously and looked at Artemis.


    The two sides stared at each other, hesitated for a long time, and finally Vesta took the initiative to say:


    "Let''s get ready."


    "¡­it is good."


    Chapter 1338 Unchangeable Arcadia Grand Alliance


    Arcadia underground chamber. Su Jin, who was hung up, was not unhappy at all, and even had a little smile on his face.


    Seeing him like this, Aphrodite couldn''t help but say:


    "How about it! Did Artemis agree?"


    "Yes, she agreed." Su Jin said to Aphrodite without blinking her eyelids: "She said she was waiting for you at the third training ground."


    Aphrodite wondered at this time: "The third training ground? Where is that?"


    As a newcomer who just came to Hakoba, Aphrodite gave full play to what is called a curious baby.


    At this time, Su Jin replied: "Outside the capital at the end, walk out of Little Garden City through the third gate, and follow the road to enter the forest at the end, which is five kilometers away. Where is the battle field designed by Athena, Artemis said. Where is she waiting for you?"


    "it is good!"


    Hearing that Artemis agreed to a duel with herself, Aphrodite''s spirit suddenly lifted.


    Poor God!


    As a rare goddess of battle in the heavens, Artemis'' research on martial arts ranks among the top ten among the gods of Euleri.


    Aphrodite has never had the upper hand against Artemis once, and this has not changed even in Hakoniwa.


    This is very uncomfortable for Aphrodite, who especially likes to provoke Artemis.


    But now, times have changed!


    she!


    Aphrodite!


    Inheriting the beauty of the **** of small garden, the spiritual level has been promoted to four digits, and I also sensed a powerful force called authority sleeping in the spiritual level.


    With such conditions, if a cricket is an Artemis, it cannot be suppressed with one hand.


    Thinking of the scene where Artemis''s clothes were torn and knelt in front of her in a woeful state, Aphrodite suddenly became excited.


    "What? Excited?" Su Jin looked at Aphrodite playfully, pointed to his cheek and said, "If that''s the case, why don''t you give me a reward?"


    "Okay, I got it, thank you so much this time!" Aphrodite smiled and kissed Su Jin''s face, and then said, "Hey, look, I won''t bully her this time! "


    After all, the goddess was eager to try, and even jumped away.


    What she didn''t talk about was that when she left, Su Jin kept looking at Aphrodite''s back with ''love''. After knowing that her figure was gone, she picked up the conch-type intercom again and dialed got a number:


    "Hey! Yueyan? Is Artemis there?"


    Under the Moon Lake, the divine beast Yueyan looked at the sandbag facing Su Jin, where Artemis was beating, thought for a while, and whispered a few words to the communicator.


    On the other side, Su Jin, who was holding the conch, suddenly said:


    "Oh? She''s exercising? That''s a good feeling."


    "Help me inform Artemis that there is a little cutie who is going to challenge her at the No. 3 training ground, oh, remember to let her bring an artifact of authority, that''s right, that''s the new beauty god, okay, then please."


    After speaking, Su Jin hung up the phone, the corners of his mouth twitched little by little, revealing a malicious smile.


    Athena, who witnessed the whole process, stretched out her hand and patted Su Jin''s arm lightly, and said angrily, "You are really cruel."


    It was Su Jin who asked Aphrodite to challenge Artemis in Little Garden, so Artemis had to work hard to practice Aphrodite in order to avenge Su Jin''s revenge.


    This is simply treating Aphrodite as a sandbag and sending it up to be beaten!


    When Su Jin heard the words, he turned his head and saw Athena''s annoyed eyes, and said with a smirk:


    "I just let Aphrodite get to know Hakoniwa''s society well."


    Having said this, Su Jin said with a merciful expression:


    "This little garden world is full of dangers, I just let Aphrodite realize this."


    "Yes, yes, you have the most reason." Athena responded perfunctorily, and then said: "But are you sure it''s not because Aphrodite has affected your nightlife?"


    Su Jin''s expression did not change when he heard the words, but he just glanced at Athena and said:


    "See through, but don''t tell, my lovely Athena."


    "Sorry, I don''t have the habit of hiding my ears and stealing bells like this, Mr. Zeus of the second generation." Athena said, she took something out of her arms and threw it to Su Jin: "Remember to bring this later."


    "This is?" Su Jin took the little thing, looked at the strange ring shape, and said with a strange expression: "No, the gods also have this thing?"


    "What are you thinking?" Athena resisted the urge to roll her eyes and said, "This is a prop to suppress the ''God spectrum'' aura on you, so as to avoid the chain reaction between the divine spectrum and Zeus'' spirituality, infecting your own spirituality. "


    Speaking of this, Athena said meaningfully: "Do you think the simulated star chart is really simple and convenient?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s face changed suddenly: "You mean, this thing is still polluted?"


    "To a certain extent, there is..." Athena did not deny this: "But there are also ways to avoid it, but those things are often summed up in the accumulation of experience."


    Speaking of this, Athena looked at Su Jin and sighed softly: "Although I don''t know how the simulated star map on you came from, the conditions and cost of using a strange star map are unknown, although With Alger here, she will definitely not let you have an accident, but you should be more careful."


    Speaking of this, Athena suddenly thought of Su Jin''s repeated advances in the face of Zeus, until that day when there was no way to retreat, and then put on the great secret treasure, and she couldn''t help but look strangely:


    "Of course, with your frequency of use, you don''t need to worry too much."


    After all, according to Su Jin''s method, it may not be polluted for thousands of years.


    "It turns out that there is still a saying about pollution. I have learned a lot. It is no wonder that there are also qualified people in the simulated star creation map."


    After Su Jin suddenly realized, he was still a little curious:


    "But then again, what are the side effects of the divine spectrum?"


    Hearing this, Athena gave Su Jin a subtle look, and then said:


    "Aren''t you experiencing side effects right now?"


    "What?" Su Jin was stunned, then thought of Vesta and Artemis, and then thought of his eagerness to try, and couldn''t help but say: "Are you sure this is a side effect, not my own thoughts?"


    Hearing this, Athena was obviously stunned for a moment, then looked Su Jin up and down, and said strangely:


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite self-aware."


    Su Jin: "..."


    If I had known that he would not speak, no, he should leave quickly to relieve the side effects.


    Hey, by the way, what is this? Order to solve? The role of this divine spectrum is really strange enough... Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head, and after saying goodbye to Athena, he turned and headed towards the Moon Lake.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    3345 Outer Gate, Thousand Eyes Station.


    In the living room, the voice of the maid came in from outside the door.


    "Lord Shiroyasha, your letter has arrived."


    Bai Yasha, wearing a white panda pajamas, heard the words and got out of the bed, squinting, sensing the breath outside the door, and gradually grinned and said:


    "Hey, that bald reply has finally arrived!"


    Chapter 1339 About the fact that the inner should be the Buddha


    Six days later, Arcadia headquarters, in the corridor on the second floor.


    "Has Shiroyasha arrived yet?" asked Su Jin, who was walking in front.


    "Already in the conference room on the second floor, and Mr. Alger is currently accompanying him."


    Leticia, who had just returned to Arcadia a few days ago, had a gentle tone, her eyes brightly looked at Su Jin''s back, and she smiled:


    "Calculate the time, it should be almost time for you to take over as the ruler of the class, right?"


    "So, is the leader Bai Yasha? Those gods still have eyesight."


    Su Jin shook his head, then glanced at Leticia one more time, thinking about the original text, his eyes sank, but he didn''t say anything, just said calmly:


    "By the way, after the armistice agreement was signed, what did those people in the alliance say?"


    Su Jin didn''t forget that the communities that came to help Arcadia in resisting the Greek gods were basically in deep conflict with the Greek gods, and many of them came to help Su Jin because of hostility to the Greek Zeus.


    But in the blink of an eye, the Greek **** group was incorporated by Arcadia, and the two sides actually shook hands and negotiated, which was a bit embarrassing.


    I came to help you defend against the enemy, but you actually negotiated with the enemy on your back, and even annexed the enemy. Don''t you take me for a fool?


    In view of this, Su Jin is actually very worried about the current direction of the fishing reels within the alliance.


    "For now, it''s more to feel happy, right? Many community leaders even told me privately that they want to maintain the current alliance."


    Leticia explained to Su Jin in an uncertain tone, with a little tangle in her eyes.


    She was worried about how to explain the state of mind within the alliance to Su Jin:


    "How do you say it, most people understand that the war with the Greek gods will not be fruitful. The reason for participating in the war is to vent the hatred of being oppressed by Zeus, and now, Zeus is killed by you, Greece The group of gods has been included, and in their opinion, this is basically an unprecedented victory, but there are not too many negative emotions."


    When Su Jin heard this, his face became strange, and he somewhat understood what Leticia meant: "Well, although I had expected it, I didn''t expect the effect of killing Zeus to be so good."


    How many people did that old pervert offend? Su Jin thought silently in his heart, and at the same time said to Leticia on the bright side:


    "In this case, if you can, you can compile it, and if you can''t, you can send enough supplies and try to integrate these forces. After all, although the Greek gods have been compiled, we can fill a lot of gaps, but some things still can''t be completely dependent on them. , it is also necessary to come up with another set of teams."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused, turned his head to look into Leticia''s eyes, and smiled helplessly:


    "In the end, the Greek group of gods joined us, but in many cases, it does not mean that we can directly order and drive."


    "So that''s the case, is it an alliance system?" Leticia suddenly understood Su Jin''s thoughts.


    "Yes, it is the alliance system." Su Jin nodded, and then said, "I will be the common leader, and the rest of the forces will rely on me to combine together to form a new alliance."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin hesitated for a while, and then said "cheekly":


    "As you know, the people on our side are now able to connect with each other because of my relationship. If something happens to me, the Greek gods will change their minds. Therefore, instead of forcibly swallowing the Greek gods, It is better to have a federal system than to have a centralized system to give everyone a room for relaxation."


    Hearing this, Leticia was silent for a moment, then sighed: "I understand what you mean, in a sense, this is the most appropriate management method at present."


    Speaking of this, Leticia was even a little embarrassed: "In the final analysis, Arcadia''s foundation is too weak, and it is difficult for you."


    Although Arcadia used to be famous in the lower ranks, but really, even in its heyday, there was no four-digit powerhouse, and such a community would not be worthy of shoes for the Greek gods. At most, it can only become a force under the twelve gods, and become a part of the power under their command.


    However, now, Arcadia has annexed the Greek gods in such a weak form. In this case, if the power is centralized, then Su Jin will have to arrange manpower to parachute the leadership of the Greek gods, which will lead to weak leaders. The case of the strong.


    Although Leticia believed in the integrity of the members of the community, the situation of mastering the weak and strong was something that could be avoided.


    In view of this, it is indeed the most suitable way to hang Su Jin high as the actual leader, and the rest of the forces will govern themselves, but allegiance to Su Jin''s federal system.


    "It is indeed a problem that the foundation is too thin, but to be honest, Canary has done a good job, at least her ability is better than mine."


    When Su Jin said this, he sighed with some melancholy:


    "Because to get to the bottom of it, the Arcadia under my jurisdiction is nothing more than a magnification of the power compared to the Canary at that time. The deepest foundation is exactly the same."


    The Arcadia established by the canary is also an alliance system in theory, that is, the ''Arcadia Grand Alliance'' formed with the canary as the core leader and the local communities as the backbone.


    In the past, the Arcadia Grand Alliance was also known as the Hierarchy Dominator Grand Alliance because it accommodated the rulers of the four lower areas of the Little Garden. The former Salamanda and the former Six Wounds were one of its members.


    The Arcadia that Su Jin was in before was in the Arcadia Alliance. The community ''Arcadia'' established by Kasugabe Takaaki was the core of the Alliance.


    Now, with Su Jin as the second-generation goal of Arcadia, its essence is the same way, but the backbone of the alliance has become a Greek **** group and a sacred sequence from a four-digit community such as Salamanda and Liushang. The power of such a three-digit group of gods is naturally not wrong to say that it is an enlarged version of the Arcadia Grand Alliance.


    The former Arcadia Alliance collapsed completely because the canary was exiled, and all the alliance members quit the alliance by default. If Su Jin disappeared, the current Arcadia would be the same as the first generation. .


    After all, this kind of big alliance built on the personal characteristics of the leader is not stable. Once the leader has an accident, there will be all kinds of chaos underneath.

 Chapter 951：

    Su Jin is very aware of this, but also more clearly that this is basically unavoidable, and can only be avoided as much as possible.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Speaking of which, do you have any acquaintances over the Greek gods?"


    Leticia didn''t think much of it when she heard this, and replied directly: "My personal relationship with His Majesty Hestia should be pretty good."


    Su Jin was surprised: "Does she have friendship with you?"


    Although he had heard of Hestia''s communicator, he didn''t expect that the other party even knew Leticia. This was amazing. Could it be because of the original text? However, the only people who seem to know about this are the top of the Thousand Eyes and the Crusaders, right?


    Just when Su Jin was puzzled, Leticia chuckled: "Probably at dawn, because of the crusade against the final trial, I have communicated with that person, and even accepted the protection of that majesty."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was a little stunned, and at the same time, he was a little bit tongue-tied.


    Look, crusade against the final trial, tsk tsk tsk, how lofty this word is, in Hakoba, who dares to say that, apart from the Heavenly Army, I am afraid that only Leticia has the experience of crusade against the final trial many times.


    The founder of Hakogawa Knights is not just kidding.


    Su Jin, who was amazed in his heart, smiled at this time: "In this case, the contact work in Greece will be handed over to you."


    "I understand." Leticia nodded and agreed to the errand.


    As the contact between Su Jin and the Greek gods, the only suitable person is Leticia. After all, Arcadia¡¯s real four-digit number is exceptional, and only Su Jin and Leticia are still There are three newly promoted Aphrodite.


    As for Su Jin, it is naturally impossible for him to communicate and work every day. Aphrodite has enough strength, but whether he can do it is another matter, and it is still in a state of learning, so Leticia is the only one who can really do things.


    As for Athena... She''s fine as a teacher, serving as the liaison between Su Jin and the Greek gods, let''s talk about it when she gives up her hostility to the other twelve gods.


    Thinking of his current situation, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh: "I really don''t know when Arcadia will be fully staffed!"


    "Don''t worry, there will be such a day." Leticia just barely smiled, looking at Su Jin''s back with a little helplessness in her eyes.


    When will Su Jin understand that with his current growth rate, Arcadia can''t catch up even on a dragon... Be a little conscious of yourself, jumping from seven figures to four figures in a year is exceptional'' geeks''!


    Su Jin, who didn''t know Leticia''s complaints, held a melancholy attitude and led people to the door of the living room. With a creaking sound, she pushed the door open.


    Chapter 1340 Please keep in mind


    With the door open.


    Shiroyasha and Alger, who were sitting on the khaki fabric sofa, also looked over.


    When he saw that it was Su Jin and Leticia, Bai Yasha raised the corners of his mouth and greeted with a smile:


    "Hey, the couple came here in a group?"


    Saying that, Shiroyasha glanced at Leticia curiously and said, "Speaking of which, when did you come back, Little Letty?"


    "About two days ago." Leticia responded, then smiled and nodded in return, "You''re still in the same spirit."


    "of course."


    Bai Yasha straightened his chest, then glanced at Su Jin, and said to Leticia:


    "Speaking of which, Xiao Leidi, do you want to get rid of Su Jin''s color embryo and come here to get a family member?"


    "You have to know that this stinky boy is now the ruler of the class, and the status of his family is not suitable, but once he leaves, there will be no one here, and it will be difficult to face. Would you like to help? "


    Seeing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes, walked to the sofa next to him, sat down, raised his legs and said, "Just pull someone from me when you come up, but you''re too embarrassed to scold me as a slut, you are really interesting."


    When Bai Yasha heard this, he was immediately unhappy, and immediately retorted: "What! Aren''t we going to give Little Letty an extra salary!"


    When Leticia heard the helplessness on her face, she gave Su Jin a wink. After all, she couldn''t respond to Bai Yasha with this kind of question, so she could only let Su Jin express her attitude.


    "It''s actually for the sake of face." Su Jin leaned on the sofa and said jokingly, "Have you been provoked by the queen again recently?"


    "Tsk!" Bai Yasha smacked his mouth, rolled his eyes at Su Jin and said, "You two girls are really interesting, how about changing tricks to stimulate us?"


    "It''s boring." Bai Yasha pouted, then looked at Alger who was sitting next to him, and complained, "Al, you care about your man. Alger gave her a glance, didn''t answer, just turned his head. Said to Leticia:


    "Don''t pay any attention to her. She doesn''t have an exceptional family member in her hands. She was stimulated by the queen before she came, and she''s going crazy now."


    "Hey! Why did you dismantle me?" Bai Yasha was even more unhappy when he heard this: "We didn''t care about the fact that you brought Maria in, and now you have dismantled me, do you have any allies doing this? "


    In the face of Shiroyasha''s complaints, Alger was very hard-hearted:


    "Those who are holding back are not qualified to speak. When you get your status back, tell me this again."


    "Hey, you''re still panting when you say you''re fat?" Bai Yasha snorted and stared, "How did you know we didn''t get that thing back?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Alger and said indifferently:


    "Alger, have you forgotten? Didn''t the spirit of Yasha Pond be returned?"


    "That''s not what I said." Alger shook his head, just about to say something, when he saw Bai Yasha''s proud face, and his brows suddenly jumped: "Wait a minute, your expression...you won''t really take it back. Bar?"


    "Ah? What did you say?" Bai Yasha asked strangely, "Did you not know if we took it back or not?"


    Hearing Shiroyasha''s denial, Alger immediately confirmed something seriously and said, "You really got it back!"


    After speaking, she continued:


    "Is it from Shakyamuni, or where are the twin goddesses?"


    "Why don''t you get along with me?" Bai Yasha said angrily.


    At this moment, Su Jin, who was sitting next to him, asserted, "It''s from the Buddha''s place."


    Bai Yasha next to him was stunned and said incredulously:


    "How did you know that kid?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin glanced at Bai Yasha, and then the corners of his mouth were slightly raised:


    "My guess."


    Since Alger said that things are only in Sakyamuni Buddha and the twin goddesses, just guess one and see the reaction of Shiroyasha.


    From now on, Su Jin was right.


    However, Bai Yasha didn''t see it that way. She thought of Su Jin, who was the queen''s parent and child, but was "ambushed" by her "precedent", and couldn''t help but say strangely:


    "You kid won''t have an inner response in Buddhism, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then said angrily:


    "What do you think? I''m a four-figure exception, who just stepped into the upper gate of the small garden, who would be willing to be my insider in Buddhism?"


    "Of course there is!" Bai Yasha vowed: "No, it should be said that there is absolutely!"


    "Then who do you think it will be?" Su Jin was speechless.


    Bai Yasha said without hesitation:


    "Shakyamuni!"


    "Absolutely Him!"


    All that said, Su Jin couldn''t get it right.


    This can be written into a book, called "About the fact that the one I developed in Buddhism should be the Buddha himself." ¡·


    What''s in your head? Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha subtly, and said in a weird tone, "Why do you think so?"


    "Of course it''s because..."


    Before Shiroyasha could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Algor.


    "Okay, since I''ve got the status back, don''t talk too much. Do you really think it''s easy for me to hide around?"


    Alger glared at Bai Yasha and stopped her words. Then, he turned his head and explained to Su Jin:


    "For some reason, Sakyamuni does not get along with the Buddhist disciples below. In a sense, you can even divide them into two people. This information is no longer a secret at the upper level."


    "Is there still such a thing?" Although Su Jin had vaguely heard of it before, he was a little surprised to be so determined by Alger.


    Leticia, who had already sat next to Su Jin, chimed in and explained:


    "It is said that when I was just born, there was a saying that ''Buddha''s disciples founded Buddhism and lifted the Buddha to the altar''. Come to think of it, that''s what Lord Alger said, right?"


    Hearing this, Alger gave Leticia a slightly surprised look:


    "I almost forgot that you, this little guy, came from that era."


    Speaking of this, Alger said with a subtle expression:


    "Speaking of which, you are the only one who came from that era and still retains the human spirit."


    Although the Hakoba Knights are vampires, they belong to the extension of the human spirit, and in a sense, they belong to the subspecies of human beings, so it is not wrong to say that Leticia is human.


    But for those who don''t know the inside story, the vampires will be regarded as ghosts.


    Of course, this kind of thing is not something to be honored for Leticia, and she was even embarrassed to be mentioned in front of Su Jin''s age.


    Seeing that Alger began to discuss Leticia''s "ancient", Su Jin, who was worried that the topic would be too in-depth, would lead to the original text, immediately changed the topic and said:


    "Okay, now is not the time to discuss such things."


    Hearing this, Alger paused for a moment, but did not say anything, but looked at Shiroyasha.


    Aware of Alger''s sight, Bai Yasha snorted, took out a gift card, put it on the table, and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "We want to hear your opinion before taking over the spiritual status of the class ruler."


    "What''s your opinion?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    At this time, Bai Yasha raised his face and said solemnly:


    "A view of snakes."


    Chapter 1341


    Snake, also known as Ouroboros.


    Hakoniwa is currently the biggest dark side force.


    According to the current information, the founder is a large-scale alliance led by the "god" of the Crusaders, and the "Sun Kings", the ten incarnation members of Vishnu, as the core.


    The main purpose is not only at present, but it is suspected to occupy the small garden, to promote the **** of cross religion to achieve the spiritual status of the only god, and thus to be promoted to one digit.


    For this purpose, Ouroboros secretly controlled a large number of four-digit figures, used them as raw materials to produce ''power'', and used power trading as a bargaining chip to win over a large number of strong men in Hakoba.


    In addition, there are many behaviors such as secretly targeting the small garden to explore the community, causing it to collapse, and it is suspected to inhibit the development of the small garden.


    Su Jin skipped the actions of the Ouroboros one after another in his mind, and then frowned and replied to Bai Yasha:


    "To be honest, I have a very bad impression of ouroboros, but personally, the hatred between us is not deep."


    This is the big truth.


    Although Ouroboros controls the four-digit number, making it repeat the behavior of ''collecting the concept, producing power'', which reminds Su Jin of words such as black-hearted capitalists and slave owners, but the celestial personnel affairs have nothing to do with their own high-hanging thoughts. Yes, although Su Jin can''t see it, she is not a virgin to the point where she has to save a stranger.


    As for the hatred of Ouroboros, Su Jin actually doesn''t have much. His hostility to Ouroboros comes more from Leticia''s experience and the collapse of Arcadia.


    To put it bluntly, if the Ouroboros hadn''t blackened Leticia''s spirituality and harmed Arcadia''s Canary, who had saved Su Jin''s life, Su Jin would have been too lazy to pay attention to these guys.


    The strong ones are going to die, but they are very ill-mannered. If they can ignore them, they will naturally ignore them.


    But the two sides have already become enemies, so Su Jin will definitely get eye drops where he can put eye drops on ouroboros.


    Hearing Su Jin''s answer, Bai Yasha smiled, shook his head and said, "You boy, you can hear it clearly."


    Speaking of which, Shiroyasha gave Leticia a playful look, and said in a teasing tone:


    "Originally, we thought you, a person full of insidious tricks, would not be able to grasp it clearly, but now it seems that you have seen it too clearly, so clear that we want to say a few words about you."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help laughing and scolding:


    "Stinky boy, when you talk, pay attention to the occasion! Leticia is still there."


    In front of Leticia, he said that he didn''t have much hatred with Ouroboros. Isn''t this kid afraid of Leticia being petty?


    Seeing Shiroyasha looking at her, Leticia said with a deep sense of helplessness: "Lord Shiroyasha, don''t embarrass Su Jin, he just told the truth, and you actually underestimated ''our'' determination."


    In fact, it is not only Su Jin who thinks that he does not have a deep hatred with Ouroboros, but even Leticia thinks so.


    After all, Su Jin has not been here for more than a year, and since he is an outsider, how could he have a deep hatred with the Ouroboros entrenched in the small garden.


    Even if it can''t be seen, it''s just a dispute of ideas, and it can''t reach the level of the enemy.


    The reason why things have developed like this is because the Ouroboros hurt the people Su Jin cares about, and the resulting hostility is nothing more than that.


    Even if Su Jin doesn''t talk about this kind of thing, they can see it clearly, even the Ouroboros as a hostile force.


    Leticia also recently received a gossip from Thousand Eyes, saying that there was a large-scale language conflict within the Ouroboros and even attracted the enemy Su Jin because of the ''destroy of Arcadia''. The senior management of Ouroboros came forward and forced the matter down.


    Even the enemy felt that destroying an Arcadia brought the evil star Su Jin, and felt a little disadvantaged, not to mention their own people.


    This is one of the reasons why Black Rabbit is so "indulgent" to Su Jin.

 Chapter 952：

    It was because of their troubles that Su Jin would "offend" the Ouroboros. It really has to be counted, and it is their responsibility. If Su Jinzhen stops interfering, no one in Arcadia will have an opinion.


    It has grown Arcadia to the point where it is now worthy of Canary''s ''life-saving grace'', not to mention other things.


    Besides, this ''life-saving grace'' is still watery. Now inside Arcadia, who doesn''t know that Su Jin is the illegitimate child of the ''Queen''?


    And will the queen''s illegitimate child die from a fall from the sky? This is simply not possible.


    Therefore, the phrase "Su Jin appeared at a high altitude when he was summoned to Hakoba, fell and was injured without protection, and was on the verge of death", now if you think about it carefully, it is the canary''s speech, which was used to deal with the original members of Arcadia.


    According to the current intelligence summary, the real reason is probably that ''the queen deliberately used a restricted state to summon Su Jin, the top human gift holder, and temporarily handed it over to the canary for cultivation''.


    If this is the case, then Arcadia only has the kindness of hospitality to Su Jin, then Su Jin is even more disadvantaged.


    A guest who was entertained was destroyed because of the "reception", and he used his own power to rebuild it, and even fought for life and death with the wicked who destroyed the reception?


    If we go further, Leticia will doubt whether Su Jin will be given the title of ''Virgin'', and it is the kind of Virgin in a ''pejorative sense''.


    Leticia, who knew that Arcadia was not worthy of Su Jin''s efforts, naturally wouldn''t have any opinion on Su Jin''s behavior.


    Whether it was dealing with the Ouroboros, or simply giving up targeting, being independent, or even collaborating, Leticia could accept it.


    At this point, the old people left in Arcadia are all unconditional support for Su Jin.


    Otherwise, Kasugabe Takaaki, who was the former leader, would not ''go far'' from the lower ranks, and seldom returned.


    This is Kasugabe Takaaki''s substantive action to show support for Su Jin, and also to prevent some older generations from wanting to usurp the throne and regain the leadership of Arcadia.


    Even if Kasugabe Takaaki didn''t say anything, Leticia knew that she was guarding her good sister Canary.


    Leticia is very clear that Canary''s dream is to establish a ''Great Alliance of Class Dominators, so that the major races of the lower class will be independent from the interference of the gods'', and she also knows that the woman will not allow her dream to be used in that way. destroy.


    Kasugabe Takaaki also knew this, so instead of saying that Takaaki went to the outside world to find the exiled Arcadia members, it is better to say that the other party was to persuade the ''Canary'' to give up, at least not to do it on Su Jin''s side thing.


    In view of the current situation, Leticia had to take a deep breath and expressed the thoughts of the former Arcadia cadres to everyone present:


    "No matter how Arcadia''s philosophy changes in the future, we will resolutely obey Su Jin''s leadership, even if it costs our lives for it."


    Hearing Leticia''s words of identification, Su Jin frowned slightly, while Alger gave Leticia a slightly surprised look.


    Whoa!


    Shiroyasha spread out the folding fan, covering the lower half of his face, his golden eyes fixed on Leticia''s face, and then narrowed slightly:


    "It turns out that we have indeed received your ''attitude''. In view of this, we have to express our attitude."


    Speaking of which, Shiroyasha closed the folding fan, pointed at Leticia with the tip of the fan, and made an indifferent and cruel declaration:


    "If there is a rebellion against Su Jin within Arcadia, our Protoss will not hesitate to eliminate it at all costs."


    "Only this point, please bear in mind."


    Chapter 1342 Requirements for Succession


    "Only this point, please bear in mind. From the sun star spirit, the two-digit total authority of the small garden, the declaration of the White Night Demon reverberated in the atmosphere, and pulled the ubiquitous center of the small garden to engrave it. into the historical record.


    If there are rebels in the future, then this picture will appear in front of the perpetrators, and pull the mighty power of the White Night Demon to attack them.


    In a sense, this behavior is similar to a "behavioral restriction" on future members of Arcadia.


    Even Su Jin, who was present, could not have imagined that Bai Yasha would play so big.


    He didn''t want the atmosphere to be too tense, so he couldn''t help but interrupt, and said in a roundabout way:


    "Okay, they''re all acquaintances, don''t be too unpleasant, and what you said, it seems that my enemies will appear in Arcadia."


    At the end, Su Jin even complained:


    "Instead of worrying about the rebellion, you should worry about whether I will die with a hatchet. I heard it. Recently, a lot of people said that they wanted to hack me to death~ and so on."


    Hearing this, Leticia couldn''t help but smile:


    "Isn''t that your own pot?"


    Speaking of this, Leticia''s expression was even a little teasing:


    "If it wasn''t for you, after you came back, you threw the Onions and the others to Athena to teach them, and you spent a few days with Vesta and the others, would they be angry with you?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s face was slightly embarrassed.


    During the few days of rest, he really used the help of ''discovering the side effects of God''s manual'' to mess around with a few girls for a few days. After this chaos, the gossip of Arcadia flew all over the sky.


    Here, the emphasis is on the girls who are being taught by Athena, especially those who do not like the blue feather onions who are secretive from Su Jin. The little girls almost did not organize all the goddesses in front of Su Jin, and hatched a hatchet on the spot. .


    But the news came and went quickly.


    It is said that Lanyu Shallows took a long leave of absence in the ''Athena''s Little Classroom'' due to an accident. Another person said that the black rabbit saw Lanyu Shallow walk out of Su Jin''s room leaning against the wall, and then any hatchet remarks were suppressed. I don''t know the specific reason, but in a word, Su Jin really survived this hurdle.


    At this time, even Su Jin would be embarrassed to be brought up by Leticia face to face, because he knew very well that, with the ability of the few present, which one could not get the answer to the matter in the center of the small garden.


    If it weren''t for the clear picture of that kind of thing, the center of the small garden would not record it because of the interference of the forum, and Su Jin would probably die on the spot.


    I kindly came to smooth things out, why did you still demolish my stage? Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but feel a little black face.


    Alger and Shiroyasha, who were deeply touched by the name of Su Jin''s ''Little Zeus'', could not help but look at each other when they saw this, and then cast their teasing eyes at Su Jin, almost laughing at them in person.


    "You guys, that''s enough, look at me with those eyes again, I''m really going to freak out."


    Su Jin silently looked at the two troublemakers, especially you, Alger, and Shiroyasha didn''t have that kind of relationship with him, so it''s hard to say anything, what are you doing, Alger!


    I put a green hat on you, do you know that?


    However, Su Jin never thought that Alger would be more ''open'' than him:


    "Cut, the guy who dares to be a guy who doesn''t dare to recognize it is just playing with a few women, and you actually care about their opinions. You are enough."


    "I think back then, when the old lady was protecting you, she just watched you and that rabbit climb into the bed."


    puff!


    Su Jin almost didn''t vomit blood from Alger, good guy, is this guy still committing crimes? And it is the current crime of playing yourself, you can really do it, should it be said that it is the ancestor of the devil?


    What a **** ''devil''!


    "Pfft!" Bai Yasha couldn''t hold back his laughter, so he didn''t turn his head and snickered, then turned around, coughed twice, and said forcibly, "Okay, don''t play around, just get down to business."


    She said, trying to forcibly change the subject and put it back on the right track:


    "Compared to Su Jin, you also know that the conflict between you and the snake is not that big, at least it is not as big as Di Shitian, who is hiding in the three thousand worlds, and even under the mediation of the guy from Halloween, the Ouroboros wants to reconcile with you. There are not many people.¡±


    "I know." Su Jin snorted without refuting Bai Yasha''s words.


    Speaking of which, he is really not alone in the Ouroboros. If nothing else, Hercules, who has dealt with him a few times, is very friendly to him. In addition, Loki, who is a spy of Athena, is an outsider. Asura, and the Queen of Halloween, who is one of the lords of the Ouroboros, and Lakshmi, who has had friendship.


    If you really want to calculate it, even if Su Jin joins the enemy, he can still be a senior cadre in it, and even become a leader of one of the three major alliances of Ouroboros.


    But Su Jin also knows that Leticia''s Lingge and her sister Lamia must be taken back by Su Jin. What is the situation when the sister-in-law is locked in the Ouroboros?


    And Lamia, as the bearer of the "Original Canon" spirituality, the Ouroboros usurped and borrowed the power core of the simulated Star Creation Atlas, the original text, and could not give it to Su Jin in vain.


    Therefore, the conflict between the two sides is inevitable, it is only a matter of scale.


    Likewise, Shiroyasha, who has secretly communicated with the Queen, Alger, and even Pandora, is also aware of this.


    She knew very well that although Su Jin said that his crotch was a little rotten, he really had nothing to fault with Leticia. It was just a matter of reconciliation with the Ouroboros.


    And for this, Bai Yasha was already prepared, otherwise, he would not have secretly contacted the Buddha, retrieved part of his Demon King personality, and raised the upper limit of his power to a scale close to three-digits.


    ??????


    All of this is to guard against the table-turning behavior of Ouroboros.


    Moreover, in their estimation, there are three protoss in charge, and the two goddesses acquiesce, so there is no problem in limiting the conflict between the two sides to the lower level.


    In the lower level, where only four-digit exceptional power can be exerted, isn''t Su Jin, who is wearing a great secret treasure, slaughtering?


    The attack limit is locked, how can the Ouroboros, who cannot break the defense of the great secret treasure, fight Su Jin?


    Yes, they are indeed not as powerful as the Ouroboros in terms of the size of their forces, but we can get stuck in bugs and play rascals!


    The forces can''t beat you, can''t you use your strength to disgust you?


    The Ouroboros took the head and fought with these scoundrels?


    Of course, for Su Jin''s ultimate goal, which is to take back Lamia, you still have to pay attention to strategy, otherwise the Ouroboros will bring people to the lower level and hide them, even if they are strong, they will be blinded.


    ¡­


    So everything has to pay attention to a strategy.


    And there is no more suitable candidate than Su Jin, who can do things under the eyes of double-digit figures for some reason.


    This kid is a master of tricks!


    The tricks of cheating are high and hard, and Huang Shilang applauded!


    Therefore, after a brief glance at each other, Bai Yasha and Alger separated their eyes, and then said to Su Jin with a smile:


    "Su Jin, in principle, we and Alger both support you, but you also know that at our level, if you want to take action in Hakoba, you have to follow the rules."


    "So? What do you want to say?" Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, and he always felt that Bai Yasha''s smile was a little malicious.


    "say what?"


    The smile on Shiroyasha''s face took on a sly color:


    "We didn''t want to say anything, just wanted to say that we and the boss will help you with the two-digit thing. As for whether you can achieve your goal, it depends on you."


    "Look at myself?"


    Su Jin''s eyes became strange, and his tone was even a little subtle:


    "In other words, can things be completed, and everything has to be done by myself?"


    Shiroyasha nodded when he heard the words.


    Seeing this, Su Jinzhen said:


    "Then why am I looking for you? Have a baby together?"


    Bai Yasha''s face turned black, and he couldn''t help but angrily beat Su Jin''s "dog head" with his fan and said:


    "Go away, who wants to have a baby with you! I want your mother to have a baby! Let her give you a younger brother and sister, don''t bother us if it''s okay."


    After the words fell, Bai Yasha froze for a moment, and then said strangely:


    "It seems that the Halloween guy can really be born."


    After saying this, the scene suddenly became cold.


    Especially in the dark, there seems to be a terrifying, I really want to simulate the power of the star creation map, which is faintly aimed at here, aimed at this small living room.


    This time, everyone is sitting on wax.


    Chapter 1343 The Class Dominators of the Southern District


    Inside the living room.


    Everyone looked nervous.


    Leticia pursed her lips and looked around, as if she was afraid that a terrifying figure would suddenly appear in a corner.


    Not only her, but even Alger was sweating on his forehead, looking a little annoyed at Shiroyasha who was ''speaking badly''.


    The only one who looked relaxed was Su Jin.


    At this time, he pinched his eyebrows, glared at Bai Yasha angrily, and then said:


    "When is it all? Are you still saying such weird things?"


    "Who do you think started first?" Bai Yasha muttered and gave Su Jin a blank look.


    If it wasn''t for this guy''s talkativeness, would she habitually hate the Queen of Halloween? So after all, it''s all Su Jin''s fault, she''s just doing something old.


    "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault." Su Jin took the ''guilt'' on his head, and then he changed the subject and said, "When will the succession of the class rulers start?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha tapped his head with a fan, and suddenly said, "Oh, if you don''t say we forgot, they are still waiting at the base."


    They... Su Jin was a little puzzled when he heard this plural adjective.


    At this time, Leticia explained: "Generally speaking, when a new class ruler is born, two conditions need to be met, one is to hold a large-scale gift game, and the other is just to have multiple class rulers. Stand on the sidelines and recognize the abilities of the new ruler."


    "That''s right, right! It''s worthy of being the ruler of the first-generation all-powerful class. The explanation is clear." Bai Yasha tapped his small hand with a fan, then smiled, looked at Su Jin and said, "Now you know?"


    "..."


    Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha speechlessly. Although this guy has only been the class ruler for half a year, it''s useless for you to explain it to someone else, isn''t it?


    "So, I''m going to hold a large-scale gift game next, to show my abilities to those who are willing to visit the class rulers?"

 Chapter 953：

    "That''s not it." Bai Yasha shook his head again and again when he heard the words: "If it was so troublesome, my mother would have gone to the heaven to pick up the gods who have nothing to do. Your inauguration ceremony is not so troublesome, just follow me to the outer door of 3345. Thousand-eyed stronghold, it is enough to accept the ''designation letter'' in front of the rulers of other classes."


    Said that Bai Yasha gave Su Jin a strange look:


    "By the way, have you misunderstood yourself?"


    "Misunderstanding?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment.


    At this time, Bai Yasha sighed and said helplessly: "You are also recognized as an exceptional powerhouse, the top powerhouse among the class rulers. If it is not a deadly vendetta, who will cause trouble for your colleague?"


    "Not only do you think the rules are troublesome, but they also think it''s troublesome!"


    "Is that so?" Su Jin looked at Leticia in surprise.


    Leticia nodded slightly, and then whispered in Su Jin''s ear:


    "Because of the constraints of the upper level, generally speaking, a four-digit number is not a class ruler. Even Lord Shiroyasha limits the size of the spiritual level to a certain level, so for now, the incumbent class ruler At the same time, you are also the top powerhouse at the lower level, and you are the only one with this exception, Su Jin."


    Hearing this explanation, Su Jin immediately thought of a lot.


    For example, the upper limit of the upper class''s strength is to deliberately create loopholes to facilitate their troubles. Another example is that when he is the class ruler, the gods are really giving in, for fear that he will turn his face.


    If you look at it this way, it seems that his inclusion of the Greek **** group has attracted the attention of the gods, and some people have begun to treat him as a high-ranking existence to fear and deal with it.


    Thinking of this Su Jin, I couldn''t help but sigh: "I thought those guys thought I was just a newcomer."


    "What are you kidding?" Bai Yasha almost rolled his eyes when he heard this: "Zeus was killed by you, who would treat you as a newcomer? Is there such a strong newcomer?"


    "Those old immortals who are the same as us have included you in the scope of attention. Do you think you can really hide in the ground like a gopher?"


    "Don''t think it''s too beautiful. Except for those idiots, no one in the upper class dares to take you seriously, especially in the lower realm."


    Speaking of which, Bai Yasha said with a teasing expression: "We guess the snake group are already discussing how to ''gift'' you."


    "Gift?" When Su Jin heard this adjective, his expression became slightly more subtle: "Is your gift giving what I think it means?"


    "Of course it is!" Bai Yasha winked and said, "Do you think the rulers of the stratum are the ones with little water? There are a lot of doorways here. You must know that when we came down, we just filled out the list of gifts. It''s a building."


    Is that really the gift? Su Jin was a little surprised. It was really interesting that others thought about how to bribe before he was an official.


    Moreover, if it was a gift from Ouroboros, Su Jin doubted that it would be their ''self''...


    Leticia, who was next to her, had a slightly unnatural expression on her face when she heard these ''private'' things.


    After all, she is also the initiator and founder of the class-dominant system. Now that the system has changed, it is strange that she can feel at ease.


    But there is no way, the system has been in operation for a long time, and there will naturally be more "loopholes".


    Giving gifts to the rulers of the stratum, pulling in relationships, and gaining a little "convenience", among many behaviors, is relatively less harmful.


    The real power is hidden in the depths.


    At this time, Bai Yasha, who originally wanted to teach Su Jin popular science what his predecessors did, noticed Leticia''s face, and immediately tapped his head with a fan and said:


    "Oh, I almost forgot, this is not something that can be said."


    As she said that, she took a peek at Leticia, and then said to Su Jin:


    "All in all, the conditions for you to be the ruler of the class have been simplified, so now all you have to do is to go back to the station with us and carry out the succession ceremony in front of the ruler of other classes. Well, by the way, those who are engaged in the media People are expected to come too, so let''s be a little more serious."


    "Don''t worry, I''m a very serious person." Su Jin raised his face, and there was something funny in his tone.


    "Believe in you." Bai Yasha rolled his eyes, and then said to Su Jin: "Well, now you can go with us, finish things, and we will teach you, this class of rulers The location is almost perfect.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Jin stood up, patted his pants and said:


    "Then let''s go together."


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha spread out his fan and waved it gently towards his right hand. Milky white rays of light suddenly appeared from the air, and then converged into a door of light.


    Before stepping into the door of light, Bai Yasha looked at Alger playfully and said:


    "Your little man lends us two days, okay?"


    In the face of such teasing, Alger said very calmly: "It doesn''t matter, even if you bring a little one back, I don''t care."


    Bring a small one? Bai Yasha froze for a while after hearing this, then spit, and said speechlessly:


    "You think it''s quite beautiful, forget it, I won''t tell you, just slipped away."


    After that, she stepped into the door of light, and her figure disappeared.


    Seeing this, Su Jin and Leticia and Alger nodded, and then stepped into the door.


    Chapter 1344 The new gun mount has appeared


    3345 Outer Gate, in front of the main gate of the Tianshou Pavilion with five layers and six steps.


    Su Jin raised his head slightly and looked at the towering ancient buildings in front of him, with a little surprise in his calm.


    With a snap, Bai Yasha tapped Su Jin''s shoulder lightly with a fan, then said with a smile, "How is it? Our new house is beautiful, isn''t it?"


    "This is a new house that we specially asked that Demon King Oda to come over to build. After the gift, if you stand on the top floor, you can see the entire 3345 outer gate."


    Bai Yasha said this, bumped Su Jin lightly with his elbow, and then said with a smile:


    "And, especially those hot springs, bathhouses, etc., you can see it very clearly."


    It''s really a design that suits your interests... Su Jin secretly complained in his heart, and then said flatly: "I remember that every time I come here, Qianyan''s stronghold seems to be different."


    "Isn''t that very good." Bai Yasha spread out his fan to cover the lower half of his face: "Aren''t the so-called funds supposed to be used in interesting places?"


    Shut up, you money thief Qianyan is really unlucky to have you as a cadre... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and then said:


    "If you don''t like too much money, you can call me, and I''ll help you spend it."


    Hearing such words, Bai Yasha couldn''t help laughing and said, "Yoah, this is not our family anymore, and you still want to spend our money. Do you want to be taken care of by us?"


    Speaking of this, she narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "But it''s not impossible to take care of you. Hehe, the queen''s child is taken care of by us. If you say this, I''m afraid that guy''s face won''t hold up, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin sighed and said, "You really love to compete with her. After that, he raised his head slightly to look at the closed front door, and even though it was across the door, he felt two strong breaths.


    One of these breaths is somewhat familiar, but the other is extraordinarily unfamiliar.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but say, "It looks like my new colleague is already waiting for me."


    "Oh, are they in such a hurry? We all said that we will be waiting for us at the observation deck on the top floor." Bai Yasha clicked, put away the folding fan, and then took a step: "Forget it, keep up."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded slightly, and then followed.


    At that time, the two stone statues standing at the gate of the Tianshou Pavilion trembled slightly, and layers of powder fell from their bodies and submerged into the ground.


    Su Jin glanced at the gargoyle and saw that it was a gargoyle, and it was a gargoyle with four-digit strength.


    Taking two four-figure figures as gatekeepers, Bai Yasha is greedy for money... At the same time as Su Jin complained, the two gargoyles also pushed open the gate of the Tianshou Pavilion with trembling movements.


    The door opened with a creaking sound, and the two figures inside the door also came into Su Jin''s eyes.


    "Meet again, my lord."


    Accompanied by a pleasant female voice, the woman with orange hair and wheat skin, dressed so coolly that it even made people wonder if it was a beach here, smiled and said hello to Su Jin.


    "Sarah Teldorek?" Su Jin said unsurprisingly when he saw the person who came, "So you are already a class ruler?"


    Sarah Teldorek, the descendant of the Star Sea Dragon King, was born in the North District. She is now the Alliance Speaker of the Southern District''s Community Dragon Horned Griffon, and an ally of the Arcadia Alliance for two generations.


    However, Su Jin vaguely remembered that the speaker was not a class ruler before.


    "No, I''m not yet, I can only say that I''m an agent." Sarah spread her hands and said helplessly: "Because of the old man''s recuperation, I started to take over his work three days ago. "


    Saying that, she put one hand on her hip and said with a smile: "Speaking of which, I would like to thank the previous battle of gods. If I hadn''t accumulated enough merits and received the gift of treatment, the eldest elder would not have started to heal his wounds."


    "After all, according to our estimation, the most optimistic one would have to accumulate enough money for another hundred years to buy props for treatment. Now that it''s done, we can start directly."


    Su Jin, who understood what happened, couldn''t help but smile: "Has Galolo started to recuperate? Then I will now wish him a successful treatment."


    The strange cat Galoro was a high-ranking cadre in the pre-Arcadia era and one of the strata rulers in the southern district. He was severely damaged in the Evil Dragon War two hundred years ago, and has been maintaining the community and stabilizing the forces through injuries.


    And now that he has started to recover, I am afraid that in the near future, the Arcadia Major League will be able to add another four-digit legendary stage combat power, and it is still a combat power worthy of Su Jin''s trust, no matter what. It''s a good thing to say.


    "I''ll pass it on." Sarah said, turning to Su Jin and introducing: "Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce this one."


    Su Jin fell asleep to Sarah''s words and turned his attention to the silver-haired woman beside her.


    It was a pretty woman with a height of about 1.5 meters, with Ji-style broken hair, wearing a pure white base, embroidered with gold trim, and a purple bow tie. Her body was full of mysterious elements, and she had silver hair and purple eyes.


    When Su Jin and Sarah were talking just now, the other party kept looking at Su Jin''s face with a smile, and his eyes didn''t fluctuate at all.


    However, in comparison, Su Jin is a bit embarrassed here.


    From just now until now, Bai Yasha has been keeping the harazi, looking at each other up and down like a wolf, and almost lost the face of Bai Yewang.


    ¡®Anyway, restrain yourself, are you really not ashamed of staring at people like this? '' While Sarah was preparing to introduce, Su Jin quickly patted Bai Yasha on the shoulder and said through a voice transmission.


    ''I''m going, white-haired elf, it''s still an elf female mage, this setting is simply the favorite of that kind of game~ Wuhu, we can already imagine the scene of imprisoning her in a dungeon. ¡¯


    Hearing Bai Yasha''s recovery, Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then secretly said:


    ¡®You don¡¯t know this person? ¡¯


    ''We just know that there are two people coming, but we don''t know who it is. '' Shiroyasha rolled his eyes.


    At this moment, Sarah introduced to Su Jin:


    "This is the class ruler from ''Avalon'' in the southern district, Merlin Ambrosius."


    "Who?" Su Jin was stunned when he heard the introduction.


    "Merlin?!"


    Chapter 1345 How Can You Stop Moving Forward


    Merlin Ambrosius. The sage in the legend of King Arthur is said to be a half-human half-demon born from the combination of a dream demon and a human woman. It is said that he has the ability to freely change his age, and can control the power of nature and beasts, and has the ability to predict the future. .


    However, in fact, the character Merlin first came from the book "History of the Kings of Britain" by the medieval writer Sheffield, and is not a historical figure, and the legend of King Arthur that he haunts is also regarded as a fictional king, a Celtic myth. ''s re-creation.


    However, no matter what its origin, in the Celtic mythology now being mastered by the Queen of Halloween, the other party''s origin and origin all prove who Merlin''s boss is.


    But... who can tell me why Merlin of Hakoba is also a woman? This is not fgo, did Merlin go to the wrong set?


    Just when Su Jin was greatly shocked, in front of him, the beautiful woman with silver hair, dark purple eyes, and a mysterious atmosphere said in a playful tone:


    "Your Highness, are you surprised by my gender?"


    "Cough..." Su Jin couldn''t help coughing dry after being guessed what he was thinking, and then said, "Almost."


    Said that Su Jin repeated with a slight difference: "His Royal Highness?"


    Hearing Su Jin wondering about his name, Merlin explained with a smile: "Although you may not like it, in fact, the fact that you are the Queen''s eldest son has already spread to a small extent within the Queen''s community. "


    "By the way, if you want to blame, perhaps His Majesty the White Night King will give you a reasonable explanation."


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head to look at Bai Yasha, but only saw the back of the other party''s head and the whistling sound.


    This guy, 80% of the time, can''t beat the Queen, so he played a trick, and then sold his identity by the way... No, maybe there is also the Queen''s intention.


    The two of them together, forcibly pull the generations to pit him?


    Su Jin, who had figured this out, silently made a note in his heart, waiting for the reckoning in the future.


    Su Jin glanced at Bai Yasha, then turned around, turned back to Merlin and said, "Okay, I don''t care about the name for now, I just want to ask, is that what Merlin meant when he came here to watch the ceremony?"


    Su Jin is now afraid of the Queen of Halloween. Although he is quite sure that Merlin is from the other party, he still has a little hope in his heart.


    After all, it''s not a good thing for the Queen to send someone over. Nine times out of ten, she wants to trick him and make fun of his panic, so if possible, Su Jin hopes that the Queen of Halloween will always serve as a ''background'', so don''t send anyone here Toss him.


    However, Su Jin''s unexpected answer appeared.


    "No, it''s not the Queen''s explicit instructions that I came here, I just took the time to come over for vacation."


    Merlin looked at Su Jin with a smile, with a subtle joy on his face:


    "Besides, don''t you think that at this point in time, it would be a very interesting thing for me, as a class ruler, to travel to the Eastern District?"


    Interesting... Su Jin looked at Merlin in front of him and thought of the Southern District, which is currently going through the ''Godslayer War'', and thought that the fairy-like woman in front of him, as the class ruler of the Southern District, ran to the Eastern District at this time. To travel¡­


    My dear, I was waiting to fight to the death, but Your Majesty fled first?


    Are you sure you didn''t run over from the fgo side? Why are their personalities so similar, so disdainful?


    Su Jin complained in her heart, but since this was the first time she met Merlin, it was not easy to slap her in the face, but she silently labelled Merlin a "pleasant criminal" and a "crumb Merlin" in her heart.


    This guy, if we do things together in the future, we must be on guard, otherwise we won''t know when he will be tricked.


    However, Su Jin''s change did not hide from the ''sage'' in front of her. She sighed softly, and said with a little sadness on her charming face:


    "It''s really sad to be so wary of me just because of a few words. Do you think that as the queen''s subordinate, I will deliberately harm you?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin took a deep look at Merlin and said, "If you hadn''t said this, I wouldn''t think so, but not necessarily now."

 Chapter 954：

    Who are you pretending to show, the elderly Mengmo aunt... If you really cared about my identity, you wouldn''t say such things in front of my face.


    Obviously trying to scare me, why are you pretending to be innocent?


    Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then said, "So, tomorrow''s succession ceremony is the two of you watching?"


    "That''s true." Merlin tugged at the long silver hair, pinned the strands of hair that fell in front of him behind his head, and smiled sweetly: "Of course, to some extent, the class rulers who can come, It''s just the two of us."


    With that said, Merlin explained to Su Jin with a playful expression:


    "The leader of the class ruler in the Western District, the Laplace Demon was hit hard by the evil dragon war two hundred years ago, and his life and death are still uncertain, and he can only be determined to survive through the clone. The class ruler of the North District, the former leader of Salamanda Died in the Evil Dragon War, the successor has not yet been decided, and the Guiji Alliance is busy with the follow-up of the previous crusade against the Heavenly Army, and cannot come forward to participate."


    "And among the remaining class leaders, those who belong to Buddhism are at odds with our position, those who belong to Taoism are following the old rules, and they are fighting with the heavens.


    "So in fact, the class rulers who can move freely now are the four of us present."


    After speaking, Merlin also glanced at Bai Yasha, pretending to be surprised: "Oh, I almost forgot, Your Majesty the White Night King, you are restricted by the gods, and you are prohibited from taking action at the lower level. You cannot lift the ban for non-major accidents. Come on, there are only three people left on our side."


    Su Jin''s face twitched when he heard this.


    Although he could guess that the situation of the class ruler was very bad, he didn''t expect it to be so bad.


    Co-authoring the lower tier of Little Garden, if you can pull it out, there are only three available tier rulers, and besides Su Jin, only Sarah is available?


    You must know that Sarah is still an agent who has just come up recently, working for Galolo.


    And Merlin, a joke, this guy just revealed that he was being lazy, so he didn''t even care about the Southern District, and ran to take refuge directly, he almost didn''t explicitly say not to expect her to do anything.


    So, there are no class leaders before? I am the only one willing to work?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh:


    "The situation is really bad."


    Although Sarah on the side didn''t make a sound, her face was particularly ugly, and she was obviously thinking of Key Xian.


    "Indeed it is."


    Merlin nodded as if it had nothing to do with him, then smiled at Su Jin:


    "so¡­"


    "Let''s provoke the Ouroboros together!"


    Chapter 1346 News from Marta


    Let''s provoke the Ouroboros together?


    Su Jin almost wondered if he had just been hallucinating, but when he saw Merlin''s happy little face, he immediately understood that he heard correctly.


    This guy is indeed instigating him to provoke the Ouroboros, and it is still a time when the stratum dominates and basically has no combat power.


    "Wait a minute, sage Merlin, if I heard correctly what you just said..."


    Sarah, who was standing quietly by the side, stood up and said with a not very good-looking face:


    "Are you saying: provoking the Ouroboros?"


    Merlin raised his eyebrows and said lightly:


    "Oh? It looks like we Sarah have an opinion?"


    Sarah heard this, her head was a little big, and she hurriedly explained:


    "It''s not an opinion, but don''t you think now is not the right time?"


    "No, I think now is the best time."


    Hearing this sentence, Sarah was stunned for a moment, because it was none other than Su Jin who had been silent beside him just now.


    Why even this Highness... Sarah was a little confused about the situation for a while.


    Seeing her suspicious look, Su Jinhao taught others:


    "It is precisely because the class rulers can''t stand the toss now that they have to toss hard."


    "Otherwise, things will become more troublesome once outsiders find out that class dominators are strong outsiders and insiders."


    "Am I right? Merlin."


    When the words fell, Su Jin looked at Merlin who was standing beside him.


    Snapped! Snapped! Two rounds of applause came from Merlin''s hand.


    The mage, who has the title of sage in the legend of King Arthur, looked at Su Jin with admiration and said:


    "Your answer is not wrong, that''s what I think!"


    Merlin looked at Su Jin with a smile and said:


    "Instead of shrinking the forces and recuperating, it is better to take the initiative to attack, expand the results, and warn the secret enemies. This is what I think."


    "This is too risky..." Merlin''s suggestion was a little bit unbearable even for Sarah, who was called the Raptor Girl.


    Although she is not good at deciphering gift games and likes to use force to solve problems, but force is not like this.


    Just the three of them, to provoke the Ouroboros? Intimidating the secret enemy, this can no longer be described as brave, it is simply a reckless act.


    Wait, things don''t seem to be impossible... Sarah suddenly cast her eyes on Su Jin.


    It is true that she and Merlin are extremely small in the face of the Ouroboros, but they can be replaced by four-digit combat power, and they also have a simulated star chart, and Su Jin, who is in command of the Greek gods, would have a different comparison. .


    It is true that the power of the Greek gods and Arcadia is not comparable to the Ouroboros, but it is extremely difficult for the Ouroboros to defeat them at the lower level where their strength is limited.


    If this is the case, it seems that they... can completely compete with the Ouroboros?


    After all, it does not mean that the Ouroboros must be killed at one time. In the event of a conflict, it is the most likely situation that neither side can do anything to the other.


    And Arcadia represented by Su Jin can''t help the Ouroboros, which is a normal phenomenon in the eyes of the discerning person, but the Ouroboros can''t help Su Jin, that''s a matter of face.


    As a member of the class ruler, Su Jin has a long face, doesn''t it mean that a person at the level of the class ruler has a long face?


    In this way, the fact that the class dominates the outside world will inevitably be ignored. Hiss, this is what Merlin planned at the beginning, so he made this proposal?


    Thinking of this, Sarah looked at Merlin with a bit of shock.


    On the other hand, Merlin, who knew that Su Jin had agreed to his plan, asked Su Jin curiously:


    "He said that he saw me in advance and made a plan that you would agree to, but when I really saw what you agreed with me, I couldn''t help but be a little curious..."


    When Merlin said this, he asked suspiciously:


    "Aren''t you worried about the backlash after the failed plan?"


    "Worry about what?"


    Su Jin looked at Merlin in astonishment, and said amusedly:


    "The worst result is nothing more than the collapse of the class-dominant system, but think about it, is there any difference between the current system and the collapse?"


    Su Jin said this, his face was full of ridicule:


    "In a car with no brakes, someone has to step on the gas pedal, doesn''t it?"


    "Do you want to die and then live? Your thoughts are really wild." Mei Lin looked at Su Jin with a smile and said, "However, I like it."


    While joking, Merlin threw a wink at Su Jin, and said in a teasing tone:


    "The idea of ??Her Majesty the Queen asking me to assist you is a little disturbing and kind, but after seeing you, I thought it might be very interesting."


    Uneasy and kind? The queen is not planning to give me a lover... Then why don''t you give me a King Arthur... What are you going to give Merlin to... Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then sighed:


    "Should I say, Merlin, are you worthy of being a subordinate of the Queen of Halloween? You are exactly the same person as her."


    They are all fun people who love to have fun, and they are so disdainful... Su Jin whispered in his heart.


    "Oh, you saw it." Merlin touched his cheek and pretended to be embarrassed: "Since this is the case, if something happens in the future, I would like to ask you to be more generous."


    "Each each other."


    I still don''t know who is cheating who, Merlin... Have you ever seen Athena who wants to run away? Su Jin smiled and looked at Merlin, his eyes full of ill will.


    "It looks like you guys are pretty good!" Bai Yasha said while eating a cream popsicle at some point, "If that''s the case, then our work can be left to you with peace of mind."


    Hearing the sound, Merlin said apologetically to Bai Yasha: "Sorry, the Queen has an order in advance, and the clerical work will be handed over to the White Night King, and the rest must not interfere."


    Speaking of this, Merlin winked at Su Jin and said, "This point, even your Highness, you can''t go against it."


    "Ah this..." Su Jin, who received the eye signal, pretended to be "embarrassed": "The Queen said so, so I can''t object. In this case, the clerical work can only be handed over to you, Bai Yasha. ."


    White Yaksha: "???"


    Let''s just mention that you''ve left the most tedious work to me?


    Good guy, is this the Halloween guy trying to trick us, or are you guys forming a group to trick us? Why don''t we believe that Halloween would do such a thing?


    Oh well, she''s really someone who can do this kind of thing...


    Thinking that he had clearly pulled Su Jin into the group, but still couldn''t be lazy, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but sighed.


    Life is hard!


    After burying Bai Yasha, Su Jin turned his head and asked Merlin:


    "Speaking of which, when is my succession ceremony?"


    Merlin smiled and replied:


    "Three o''clock in the afternoon, the most sunny time of the year."


    Chapter 1347 Are you interested in becoming a magical girl?


    At 2:30 in the afternoon, on the third floor of the Tianshou Pavilion, it was arranged for Su Jin''s dressing room.


    "Don''t you find it strange?"


    Standing in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling mirror, Su Jin let the maid put on a coat for him, and said expressionlessly:


    "It''s obviously in a Japanese-style house, but my formal attire for the succession ceremony is ancient Greek style, Sarah, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    As Su Jin said, he is now wearing ancient-Greek clothes made of white cloth 5 meters long and 1.2 meters wide.


    This kind of clothing seems to be called ''Ximashen'', which is often worn by Greek gods in large outdoor occasions.


    Then Su Jin didn''t think this kind of clothes was fun, and even felt that the lower body was cold.


    He wondered if the Greek gods liked this kind of clothing because it was very "convenient" and could be happy with girls when it was lifted?


    As a bystander, Sarah put on a white dress with a purple ribbon waist, dressed like an elegant aristocrat.


    After hearing Su Jin''s question, she looked him up and down, and finally focused her eyes on Su Jin''s face. After watching for a few seconds, her eyes swam away as if awake, and explained:


    "Is it weird? I don''t think so, do I feel good?"


    He didn''t change his clothes at all, still wearing his sailor suit and mage robe. The mysterious Merlin sat on the sofa beside him, ate cantaloupe with a toothpick, and said to Su Jin with a smile:


    "As the future ruler of the Greek gods, isn''t it natural to wear Greek-style clothing to attend?"


    Seeing the reaction of the two, Su Jin looked at himself in the mirror again, and was silent for a while, then gave up thinking: "Sure enough, I still don''t understand Hakoten, this kind of messy style is really outrageous."


    While muttering, the maids had already helped Su Jin get a shawl, painted light makeup, and after bowing and saluting, they exited the locker room.


    At the same time, outside the opened door, Marta in a women''s suit walked in, and as soon as she came in, she looked at Su Jin and said in surprise:


    "Yo, Su Jin, you haven''t seen each other for a few days, so you''re dressed up like this?"


    When she said this, she giggled and said, "If I had known that you looked so good-looking today, I would not have competed with Uesugi for the position of the representative of the Heavenly Army, and asked her to come and see you."


    Su Jin straightened the placket in front of the mirror, and then said without turning back:


    "You are the representative of the Heavenly Army this time, Marta!"


    "No way, who told me to be diligent." Marta said while rubbing her chin and looking at Su Jin: "Speaking of which, do you mind if I take a few photos of you to serve as the cover of the next issue?"


    "Even if I say I mind, you won''t care, right?" Su Jin turned to look at Marta, and said, "Forget it, don''t make an exaggerated title, as long as you don''t ruin my reputation, the rest is up to you. "


    When Marta heard the words, her brows were raised, and she said with a smile: "Huh? What do you mean... the title is not important, I can write the content as you like?"


    Seeing Matana''s eagerness to try, Su Jin immediately rolled his eyes and said, "You decide, I reserve the right to hunt you down anyway."


    "Cut, it''s boring." Marta curled her lips, then walked to the sofa next to her, sat down, raised her legs and glanced at Merlin, "Yo, you Avalon scum is here too!"


    "Let''s talk to each other, unscrupulous news peddler." Merlin looked at Marta with a smile, and the smile on his face was a little more ''kind'' than before.


    Obviously, Merlin and Marta know each other and are very ''good'' acquaintances. As for whether this is good or not, it is naturally up to Su Jin to decide.


    After all, in Su Jin''s view, the relationship between Shiroyasha and the Queen of Halloween can be regarded as "good".


    Marta''s expression remained unchanged, and she replied with a smile: "I haven''t had time to make trouble with you recently, how about next time?"

 Chapter 955：

    "Each each other." Merlin smiled and nodded in response.


    If you don''t consider the content of the conversation, the picture is a bit pleasing to the eyes in Su Jin''s view.


    At that time, Sarah on the side stepped forward and asked Marta a question mark:


    "Meet again, Your Majesty Marta."


    "Oh? You are... the little guy from the Xinghai family..."


    Marta thought about it carefully, and then she remembered Sarah''s identity. She couldn''t help squinting her eyes and said with a smile:


    ??????


    "Accidentally grew into a great beauty~ Are you interested in being my cover girl in the next issue?"


    "Next issue?" Sarah froze for a moment, then asked suspiciously, "Isn''t the next issue not His Highness Su Jin?"


    "You can go together." Marta said with a smile: "In the name of the hero and heroine of Lace News."


    "Look, "Crazy for Love, Counting the Heroines Who robbed Men from King Bai." Isn''t this also interesting?"


    Sarah couldn''t hold back when she heard the lady''s expression on her face. If she hadn''t considered the occasion and her poor strength, she would now want to put the plate of cantaloupe on the table on Marta''s face.


    ¡­


    Unscrupulous editor, aren''t you a fool? !


    "It''s just Sarah''s words, it''s not good enough to match that person, why don''t you Marta sacrifice her life for justice?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin, who was ridiculed in the same frame in the words, calmly walked to Marta''s side, reached out and gently lifted her chin, and said in a frivolous tone:


    "After all, isn''t the grievance between the ancient and noble Mother Earth and the Sun King more topical than the little fire dragon''s challenge to the sun?"


    Marta, whose chin was lifted, looked at Su Jin''s close face, paused, and couldn''t help laughing:


    "Interesting, really interesting."


    "Although I really want to play like this, but it''s too much to face you and the White Night King while offending the Ouroboros."


    Marta stretched out her hand, patted Su Jin''s hand lightly, and then said with a smile:


    "Okay, this is the end of personal matters, and it''s time to get down to business."


    Su Jin frowned at this time, and then said: "Is there anything I need to talk about when I am about to succeed the class ruler?"


    "Of course it is very important, something that must be said."


    Marta said this, deliberately lengthening her tone, and then said in an unusually relaxed tone:


    "Just now, before I came down to watch your succession,


    Tianjun, announced the disbandment. "


    The expression on Su Jin''s face suddenly froze.


    Chapter 1348 Why are you so skilled!


    Heavenly Army disbanded?


    The big Mac that swept through the upper and lower floors of the small garden, who had a great reputation and suppressed countless demon kings, was actually disbanded?


    When he heard the news, Su Jin suddenly felt a little incredible.


    But it happened that the one who told him the news was Marta, one of the top leaders of the Heavenly Army and one of the 12-day guardians of the law. Su Jin had to accept a fact.


    That is, the Heavenly Army is really disbanded.


    And it was when he just succeeded the class ruler.


    "What? An unacceptable look?"


    Seeing Su Jin''s stunned face, Marta chuckled lightly, and then said casually:


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal. Why do you care about this?"


    "Your Majesty Marta, this is different."


    Sarah, who finally recovered from the shocking news, said anxiously:


    "Do you really not know the impact of the disbanding of the Heavenly Army?"


    "As the vanguard army that supervises the upper-level gods and faces the demon king, the disbandment of the heavenly army will directly cause the upper-level gods and the lower-level demon king to lose control."


    "Because of the existence of the Heavenly Army, the existence that dared not act rashly will re-enter the stage. The consequences of this are really..."


    Sarah said this, her face has turned pale.


    In fact, the news of the disbanding of the Heavenly Army was too shocking to accept.


    This is like a super large country disarming its own army.


    What''s the difference between this and courting death?


    However, after listening to Sarah''s words, Marta said indifferently:


    "Does it make any difference now?"


    Hearing this, Sarah was stunned.


    And Marta''s answer continues:


    "Even if the heavenly army exists, will the lower demon kings stop their aggression? Or will the upper gods stop their small actions?"


    "Or will Ouroboros take the initiative to disband because it has no opponents?"


    Hearing these three consecutive questions, Sarah opened her mouth, but did not respond.


    She had already vaguely guessed what Marta meant.


    Regardless of whether the Heavenly Army exists or not, those who are evil will always be evil, and it is even possible that the inside of the Heavenly Army has been corrupted by those people.


    That being the case, why not just smash the rotten ship and build a new one?


    Thinking of this possibility, Sarah couldn''t help being shocked by Di Shitian''s boldness.


    You must know that the Heavenly Army is disbanded, and if you want to build it up again, it is not a matter of saying that you can succeed. The game in all aspects is no less than the beginning of the Heavenly Army''s establishment.


    From Megatron to starting from scratch, the gap here is not acceptable to everyone.


    And just when Sarah was shocked, a cold voice rang from the side.


    "I understand, Di Shitian is giving me eye drops?"


    When Sarah heard the sound and turned her head, she saw Su Jin with an ugly face, and couldn''t help but wonder:


    "Eyedrops? How come this is eyedrops?"


    "Oh, didn''t you see it?"


    Merlin next to him glanced at Sarah in surprise, and then explained with a smile:


    "Actually that''s a good guess, isn''t it?"


    "Just think about the main structure and line of succession of the Heavenly Army to understand."


    "Succession order?" Sarah was stunned for a while, and then the internal order of succession of the Heavenly Army sounded.


    According to the internal rules of the Tianjun, when a major event occurs and the Tianjun cannot operate normally, the wartime ranking mechanism will be activated.


    For example, the Evil Dragon War 200 years ago.


    After the three-headed dragon Azi Dakaha caused heavy casualties at the upper level, the first person to be dispatched was the guardian of the main body of the Heavenly Army for 12 days.


    After the 12-day defeat of the protector, the second-ranked Olympus Twelve Gods will be dispatched collectively.


    If even the twelve gods were defeated, the seven sacred sequences of the Crusaders, the gods of the heavens and the stars, and even the five heavenly emperors would descend to earth together to clean up the world.


    If even these existences fail, then according to the rules, the Central Box Garden will temporarily release the restriction on two-digit numbers!


    The supreme Taoist Jade Emperor and the supreme Buddhist Sakyamuni will recreate the universe in the form of incarnations!


    This is the "Heavenly Army Covenant" signed by Emperor Shitian as one of the founders of the small garden with the gods and the central garden of the small garden.


    The existence of this covenant in Hakoniwa with more than 4 digits is basically common sense.


    Because it never happened, it became something I knew but didn''t care about...


    Thinking of this, Sarah suddenly thought of something.


    According to the covenant, Di Shitian can unilaterally disband the Heavenly Army, but only the 12-day part of the main body of the guardian.


    If the Dharma protector quits for 12 days, wouldn''t the next one be the Twelve Greek Gods?


    And aren''t the twelve main gods of Greece Su Jin''s subordinate?


    After realizing this key point, Sarah''s eyes suddenly changed when she looked at Su Jin. Even Su Jin''s inexplicable annoyance, which she didn''t understand originally, also understood seven or eight points.


    Co-authoring, is this being pitted by Emperor Shitian?


    When you are about to succeed the ruler of the class, the gods who have been notified of the upper class are also under your control. If you want to be the top, isn''t this a scam?


    In an instant Sarah''s admiration for what had just risen on Day 4 vanished in an instant.


    The rest is only endless contempt for Di Shitian''s irresponsibility, and infinite compassion for Su Jin, the bitter master.


    At present, it seems that her leader, the leader, is afraid of being trapped by the old father-in-law.


    It is unbearable for anyone to suddenly come to this hand.


    In the face of Su Jin''s "can''t stand it", Marta was embarrassed to smile again.


    She straightened her expression and said as seriously as possible:


    "I know it''s excessive, but given the current situation in Hakoniwa, it''s the most appropriate way."


    "Also, it''s not as dangerous as you think."


    "Oh? You said!"


    Hearing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth curled up frivolously.


    Seeing Su Jin like this, Marta''s expression was a little embarrassed.


    Based on what she knew about Su Jin, she actually knew that Su Jin was dissatisfied with their predicament.


    However, there is no way, Di Shitian is her leader after all, even if the other party''s decision is sudden, she has to bite the bullet.


    So she must appease Su Jin now, give him a reasonable explanation, and let Su Jin successfully take over the errand of the Tianjun.


    To this end, after a moment of hesitation, Marta finally said:


    "Are you interested in becoming the next-generation commander of the Heavenly Army?"


    Chapter 1349 Infighting experts are in action


    "Are you interested in becoming the next-generation commander of the Heavenly Army?"


    The voice fell, and the locker room fell into a dead silence where the sound of silver needles falling to the ground could be deafening.


    "The commander of the Heavenly Army...?" Sarah opened her mouth wide and stared at Marta in front of her with astonishment.


    On the other side, Merlin, who had remained calm all along, also looked at Marta with a look of surprise at this time, his eyes full of shock.


    As a native of Hakoba, they really know the meaning of the head of the Heavenly Army too well.


    If Hakoten is regarded as a super-large country, and the major groups of gods are giant companies, then the Heavenly Army is an army, and it is an integrated army of sea, land and air.


    The commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Army, in other words, is the general marshal of the three armies.


    Before those two figures that are really at the top come out, the commander of the Heavenly Army is the highest commander of Hakoba.


    Even apart from the five who could faintly suppress the head of the Heavenly Army, the remaining two-digit figures were only on par with the Heavenly Army''s chief and could not be surpassed.


    This is the courtesy of the most powerful people in the small garden and the center of the small garden to the emperor.


    Therefore, in principle, the head of the Tianjun can only be served by Emperor Shitian, one of the founders of Hakoten, the supreme **** of the Indian group of gods.


    But if Emperor Shitian recommends it and the supreme powers nod their heads, it is not impossible for the commander of the Heavenly Army to give way, but for now... Su Jin, who is backed by White Yaksha, Queen of Halloween, Alger and even the twin goddesses, In fact, it is not impossible to meddle in the position of the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Army.


    No one present was aware of this.


    It is because of knowing this clearly that Su Jin understands how bad Di Shitian''s current situation is.


    It''s not that the situation is dangerous to a certain level. How could this old fox make such a big bet? Even the position of the chief of the Heavenly Army is used as a bargaining chip.


    Damn old fox, I didn''t know what to say before... Su Jin cursed inwardly, and then asked Marta in front of him with a dark face:


    "Is this what Di Shitian meant? Or is it your own?"

 Chapter 956：

    "Is there a difference?" Marta returned with a helpless smile: "When you are in your position, do you know the inside story of the 12-day guardian of the law? Do you know the meaning of the spirit of the head of the Heavenly Army?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin fell into silence.


    Of course, he knew the inside story of the 12-day guardian. In fact, the intelligence of the Tianjun has always been one of the focuses of Su Jin''s collection, and it is also an important support for Qianyan in secret.


    After all, it was impossible for Su Jin to be so stupid that he didn''t even know the details of his allies.


    But it was because he was clear that his heart was heavy.


    Because the so-called inside story of the Heavenly Army has only one sentence at its core.


    That is ''Heavenly Army, the Heavenly Army of Emperor Shitian. ¡¯


    The more specific content can be understood as: the spiritual origin of the entire twelve-day guardian deity and Buddha originates from the support of Emperor Shitian.


    In other words, with the existence of the god-king of India, the Dharma protector existed only twelve days ago.


    Because many years ago, before the ravages of the three-headed dragon Azi Dakaha and the dystopian demon king, in the so-called dawn period of the small garden, in the biggest and most terrifying final trial of the small garden ''Kaly Yoga'' After twelve days, the Dharma protector and even the entire Indian group of gods have been wiped out.


    And this final trial that was the most terrifying in history, and even made two figures helpless, was cracked by Emperor Shitian.


    The specific operation, the information of Thousand Eyes is somewhat vague, but the information that is certain is:


    At the expense of his own spirituality, Di Shitian split his spirituality to support the other twelve guardian angels and the Indian group of gods, thus overcoming this final trial of ''impossible to crack'' and solving the wind of decadence that had already descended. He succeeded in continuing the existence of Little Garden, ending the dawn period, and letting the sun set successfully.


    This is Di Shitian''s greatest achievement, and it is also the origin of his title ''Nengtian Emperor'', which means ''crossing the impossible realm and turning the impossible into possibility''.


    And this is also the reason why only Emperor Shitian, one of the founders of Hakoba, can serve as the head of the Heavenly Army.


    Because of Carly Yoga, all the gods of Hakoba owed Emperor Shitian an adult request, which led to the establishment of the Tianjun, and also caused the chief of the Tianjun to depend on the decision of Emperor Shitian.


    For Su Jin, if this information was not sent to him by Qianyan, but the real information recognized by the two goddesses, he would only doubt where the Emperor Shitian was bragging.


    One person supports the top masters among the twelve three-digit figures, and incidentally supports the entire Indian group of gods. Di Shitian''s spirituality is simply outrageous, which makes people wonder if he is spiritual. The spirits of the gods, otherwise, where would so many spirits be distributed to the gods of the Indian group of gods.


    The Lingge thing is the essence of life, the origin of the same thing, divided so much, can maintain the strength of the top three-digit powerhouse, this is very outrageous!


    If Di Shitian was in his prime, it would be a strange thing not to have two digits. Even if the other party had dropped the rank, it would still be a half-remained two-digit number, which should not be confused with other three-digit numbers.


    Of course, because of this incident, the decision made by the Dharma Protector in the 12th day on business matters can be completely equal to the decision made by Emperor Shitian.


    What Marta is making now is related to the promise of the head of the Heavenly Army. Under the constraints of a certain spirituality, it is impossible to release it without Di Shitian''s nod.


    Therefore, the ''Heavenly Army Chief'' is actually a bargaining chip released by Di Shitian.


    As long as Su Jin undertakes the follow-up turmoil caused by the disbanding of the Tianjun at the current stage, then Emperor Shitian will reciprocate in the future and give way to Su Jin as the chief of the Tianjun.


    And the spiritual personality brought by the chief of the Tianjun can be regarded as a quasi ''two-digit'' personality.


    After all, Su Jin does not have a whole group of Indian gods as a drag. Once he becomes the chief of the Tianjun, the central garden will grant him the authority he deserves, and this authority, in a sense, is the same as the three-digit exception. Hakoba is very good.


    This is a conspiracy!


    This is a blatant bait!


    In the face of this kind of temptation, Su Jin...he really couldn''t help it.


    No, he has to bear with it, this red envelope is too thick, he has to bear with it...


    "I think this matter should be reconsidered..."


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, Marta said quietly:


    "I have brought the Vatican gun."


    Are the simulated star creation maps brought? This is nothing to do, give the red envelope first? The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then he resisted the restless hand that was eager to receive the red envelope and said:


    "It''s no small matter after all."


    "Oh, the epic Mahabharata, I also brought it, you may not know it, this is also one of the simulated star creation charts of the Indian gods, with the ability to summon all the ''treasures'' possessed by the Indian gods, And our Indian group of gods is well known, and it is recognized that it is as ''rich'' as ??any Laojun of Taoism."


    "If it still doesn''t work, do you want me to let Uesugi come over, wear a bunny girl costume, and dance for you? The one with all the clothes?"


    Speaking of which, Marta threw a wink at Su Jin and said:


    "If it really doesn''t work, can you consider me?"


    Hearing such words, Su Jin couldn''t help but look at Marta with a ''remorse'':


    "Why are you so skilled at forcing a good person to be a prostitute?"


    Chapter 1350 Su Jin''s Small Abacus


    Hearing Su Jin''s description, Marta couldn''t help coughing twice, then looked at Su Jin resentfully.


    What is forcing a good person to be a prostitute? It''s like you''re a good family... Although it is indeed immoral for Di Shitian to suddenly come here, it''s obviously just a bait, not even coercion.


    Marta murmured a few words in her heart, and then saw Su Jin pretending to be ''weak'', she almost couldn''t resist the urge to roll her eyes, pinched her nose and said:


    "Just answer it, just give me a letter of approval, don''t get it cheap and sell it well."


    This guy was clearly persuaded by her conditions, but he was waiting for a price there.


    Good guy, two mock star charts still can''t fill your mouth? How deep is your Su Jin''s water?


    "Then there must be something cheap to earn. Do you really think I''m having a good time now?"


    Su Jin looked at Marta speechlessly, and said angrily:


    "I''m in charge of the Greek gods again, and I''m in charge of the old department of Arcadia. I''m done, and I''ll keep a sacred sequence later."


    "As a result, now, you have come to the position of the commander of the Heavenly Army?"


    "Good guy, Wen Hou Lu Bu has no ability like me!"


    Thinking of this Su Jin is also speechless, accepting the Greek **** group, he has become a thorn in the eyes of many **** groups, even the thousand eyes are not without complaints, and the sacred sequence will arouse the fear of the cross religion, this will come again As the head of the Heavenly Army, does he still have ''friends'' in Hakoba?


    Isn''t he the enemy of the world?


    Su Jin couldn''t figure it out. He always wanted to make more friends and less enemies, but now things are changing, why does he feel that it is the other way around?


    Hearing Su Jin''s complaint, the corners of Marta''s mouth twitched, and she almost couldn''t hold back her laughter, but she seemed to hold back and said:


    "You''re still panting when you say you''re fat, but you''re actually compared to that Wen Hou."


    As she spoke, she glanced at Su Jin with a smile, and then said in a narrow tone:


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die. Although Di Shitian''s **** is a bit tricky, he''s not the kind of person who doesn''t remember his old feelings. His actions are just for people to see."


    She was trying to appease Su Jin, indicating that Emperor Shitian had no intention of killing the donkey.


    When Su Jin heard the words, he raised his brows and said:


    "What? Even he can''t take it anymore?"


    "Is the pressure the snake puts on him that much?"


    Originally, Su Jin thought that the Lord of the Heavenly Army of Emperor Shi Tiantang retreated to the three thousand worlds, which was enough to give face to the Ouroboros. After all, the Ouroboros only lost some materials and a few leaders, and the real backbone has not been lost. , but now it seems that the Ouroboros seems to have taken an inch, and wants to bury Di Shitian?


    Hearing Su Jin mentioning the Ouroboros, Marta could not help but sigh:


    "If it''s just the snake''s side, that''s fine."


    Hearing these words, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he almost didn''t take a breath:


    "Isn''t it, Buddhism is also involved? Are their wives being slept by Emperor Shitian, or their married daughters being slept in?"


    Marta muttered: "What you said, it''s not that I haven''t slept before, but I haven''t been so tossed this time."


    I seem to have heard some news that I shouldn''t hear, I''m delusional... Su Jin forcibly looked away, pretending to have heard nothing:


    "So it''s an internal attack?"


    "Tsk tsk, before the snake was hurt, they started fighting within each other. Could it be that this technique was also learned from Dongfang?"


    The Eastern Gods are the best at infighting!


    This is no longer a secret in Hakoten, representing the ancestral goddess Nuwa, the Laojun who represents Taoism, and the Jade Emperor who represents Confucianism, Taoism and even imperial power.


    These three major forces are fighting openly and secretly all day long. You come and go, and the fight is inexorable. Even the Buddhists who are ''apprentices'' have learned a lot of fighting skills, which is common knowledge of Hakoten.


    And what Su Jin meant, Marta couldn''t be more clear.


    This is satirizing Buddhism and using the method of a son.


    But it''s normal. For a behemoth like Buddhism, infighting is an inevitable result. Even the most united Cross religion, aren''t there three major factions fighting to the death?


    This is the norm.


    Marta has long been used to it, and has even reached the point where she is too lazy to cover it up:


    "To put it simply, some people from Buddhism, with the incident of ''the success of the Ouroboros lurking'', attacked the old thing Di Shitian, forcing him out of the three thousand worlds, ''turning the tide''."


    Hearing Men Qing, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing and said, "The kind of turning the tide when Hei Tian blocks the door as soon as you go out?"


    Marta twitched the corners of her mouth, thinking to herself: That''s a pretty good description.


    Isn''t the current chief alliance leader in charge of the Ouroboros the same as Hei Tian? And the materials they captured before were also bleeding from this Hei Tian.


    If this Emperor Shitian dared to go out of the three thousand worlds, it would be strange that Heitian did not block the door.


    As for the two-digit number can not be bullied by the big? Can''t take action inside the box again?


    Isn''t this beyond the small garden?


    And the most important thing is that Di Shitian''s status is comparable to two digits, and it used to be one of them, but it just fell.


    Thinking of this, Marta is also a little helpless:


    "That''s why I want you to support the scene!"


    It¡¯s okay for Heitian to bully Di Shitian, but it¡¯s okay to bully Su Jin. After all, Alger¡¯s temper is obviously not the one who will suffer, and the status of ¡®the queen¡¯s only son¡¯ also has a corresponding status, plus the power of creation It brought the fate of which emperor Wa.


    It can be said that Su Jin''s ''succession'' as the head of the Heavenly Army is the most suitable plan at present.


    This Emperor Shitian''s ''out'', he must have to take the blame. Even if the position of the head of the Tianjun army can be preserved, he will inevitably be backstabbed by Buddhism and Ouroboros, and even the cross religion and Taoism will be brought down.


    And if it was Su Jin, it would be a different father.


    On the one hand, the two goddesses with a thousand eyes and Bai Yasha both bet on Su Jin. On the other hand, Ouroboros estimates that the queen''s face can be closed by closing one eye. On the east side, Emperor Wa barely has a master and apprentice. Love, and in this case, Daomen and Heavenly Court are basically bound to express acquiescence.


    In the end, even if the remaining Buddhists jumped up, the Buddha would probably take the lead in charging and suppress those false Buddhas and real demons.


    In this way, if Emperor Shitian abdicates, the Tianjun wants to find an heir, and the first one to find him must be Su Jin.


    Who made Di Shitian acquiesce to the identity of his son-in-law?


    "I understand a little bit." Su Jin nodded suddenly when he heard the words, then smashed his mouth and said, "This is another enlarged version of ''Arcadia''!"


    Chapter 1351 Di Shitian wins


    The current Arcadia relies entirely on Su Jin as a link to connect the Greek gods, the old part of Arcadia, the Great Alliance of Protoss, and even the Thousand Eyes and the sacred sequence, so that they are twisted into a single rope.


    On his side, in the eyes of outsiders, there is no shortage of superpowers, top masters also include Su Jin and Twelve Gods, and there are also a lot of people in the lower four figures, not to mention the next five. Counted.


    But Su Jin also thought about it before.


    The forces on his side were forcibly linked together because of his face. If he left, then Arcadia would definitely not be able to suppress the Greek **** group, the sacred sequence, and even the three major problem children. .


    Therefore, the strength on Su Jin''s side is just too strong, and how much he can really use depends on the next rectification.


    And the commander of the Heavenly Army, in Su Jin''s view, is an enlarged version of ''Arcadia''.


    It''s just that the connected forces have become the super-large forces of Buddhism, Taoism, and Thousand Eyes.


    The real direct line is the guardian of the law for twelve days.


    If Su Jin is in the top position, at most there will be twelve Olympus gods and a sacred sequence, no matter how many, there will not be much.


    The reason why Di Shitian wanted to abdicate and chose Su Jin as his successor was actually the idea of ??''bonding the major superpowers and expanding the power of the Heavenly Army''.


    Even if the Tianjun is not in charge of Emperor Shitian, but with Su Jin''s character, the current policy of the Tianjun is afraid that it will continue perfectly, or even better because of a few more forces.


    So to put it bluntly, in Di Shitian''s heart, his Su Jin is a glue, and he moves wherever he needs it.


    As for Su Jin''s opinion... At this point, what other opinion can he have? Aren''t you afraid that those shameless old men will end up in person and catch him to ascend to the throne?


    Zhao Kuangyin put on a yellow robe, how many years has it been? In the eyes of the gods, this is what happened yesterday.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, good guy, I''ll do the work, I''ll resist the pressure, it''s over, what I have accomplished is Emperor Shitian''s dream, this plan, he deserves to be driven down by Buddhism."


    For Su Jin''s ridicule, Marta did not deny it, after all, Di Shi might really think so.


    Of course, Di Shitian gave him wages anyway.


    The personality of the head of the Tianjun army, two simulated star charts, the command of the Dharma protector for twelve days, and even his own daughter, Emperor Shitian, are all benefits brought by this ''job''.


    But Marta herself knew that compared to Arcadia, the current Heavenly Army was not much better, or even worse.

 Chapter 957：

    The major forces in Arcadia can still be obedient because of their relationship with Su Jin, but Buddhism? Crucifixion? They don''t care that Su Jin is the green onion.


    Even if he is a commander of the Heavenly Army who has been ''elected'' by the people, it''s okay to respect Su Jin for a foot. It really involves his own interests.


    This is a huge mess, and it can even be a little messier because of the Ouroboros in the dark.


    Su Jin went up to turn the tide, not to enjoy happiness.


    Thinking of this, Marta couldn''t help but say helplessly:


    "Actually...it''s fine if you don''t agree. Even if Di Shitian wants to abdicate, he won''t be able to come down in a short time. With our ability, it''s easy to drag on for a hundred or eighty years."


    "But after a hundred and eighty years, it''s hard to say whether I can go up, isn''t it?"


    Su Jin replied with a smile, he naturally knew that now was the best time to take the position.


    After all, Di Shitian is now ''severely wounded'' and offended the Ouroboros and Buddhism, causing the two sides to unite and launch an attack on him.


    At this time, Di Shitian''s position was the most unstable, but there were only so many people who were qualified to inherit the position of Di Shitian, and most of them were the two-digit superpowers.


    As chess players, no matter how they thought about it, it was impossible for them to compete for the position of the head of the Heavenly Army. Obviously, they also wanted to find a spokesperson.


    And Su Jin has an innate advantage in this regard.


    Of course, if he takes over now, he must take the blame, but Su Jin doesn''t care about this, but the meaning brought by the commander of the Heavenly Army.


    To rely on the Son of Heaven to command the princes, everyone in the East understands this principle, not to mention the ''emperor''.


    These thunder, rain and dew are all kind of gentlemen. When he ascends the position of the commander of the Heavenly Army, he will find a reason to pinch some enemies and save some benefits for himself and Arcadia''s relatives. Isn''t that easy?


    Is this a man? Which one doesn''t want to make progress, and which one doesn''t want to climb up?


    At least Su Jin still wants to go up.


    And the commander of the Tianjun is a good pedal.


    Being able to supervise the upper level and interfering with the lower realm for the upper level, although the burden is heavy, the benefits are also shocking, so Su Jin can''t help but be moved.


    Don''t you see, Di Shitian single-handedly supported the various expenditures of the entire Indian group of gods, including the twelve days of the Dharma protector.


    If this background had nothing to do with the Tianjun, Su Jin would definitely not believe it.


    So in fact, after Su Jin heard Marta''s words, he had a certain plan in his heart.


    This Heavenly Army must do it, and it has to be done with great fanfare, otherwise let him continue to observe the lower realm, and only after the year of the monkey can he be promoted to the will of the gods and truly reach the point of two-digit universe truth?


    Although the benefits of observing the world are great, the ones here in Hakoniwa are not small!


    Of course, whether Su Jin can actually be the commander of the Heavenly Army, Su Jin does not have a front sight. The replacement of the Heavenly Army has too many doorways and too many involvements. Although Su Jin''s current relationship is good enough, his achievements are indeed not up to the standard. It takes a series of planning to get to that position.


    Moreover, the protection is not complete, and Di Shitian has stepped back, which will require Su Jin to ponder carefully.


    To do it, but not in a hurry, you have to take it slowly and plan step by step.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help falling into contemplation.


    After Su Jin was silent, Marta looked at the young and beautiful face in front of her. At the same time, she was worried about how to solve this task.


    Convince Su Jin? She released all the chips, and she didn''t see Su Jin''s too much. If this is not persuasive, some things arranged by Di Shitian and the others are not easy to operate, and the situation in Hakoten may become more corrupt.


    It''s a bit unintentional inside and out, but Marta still has to do it.


    Thinking of this, she didn''t care, and said directly:


    "How is it, what is your opinion?"


    Marta looked at Su Jin a little nervously, there was no way, this is the right person, now it''s not Su Jin begging Marta, but she has to beg Su Jin.


    If Su Jinzhen doesn''t do it, Di Shitian will not do the same.


    This is also the reason why Di Shitian did not come in person, but asked Marta to come. After all, if Di Shitian really came, he would be beaten by Su Jin, and he had not yet dealt with it.


    Su Jin tapped lightly with his fingers on the armrest of the chair, and at the same time he made a rattling sound, his face also fell into deep thought.


    Seeing this, Marta couldn''t help but get even more nervous. She wanted to persuade her to say something, but she was worried that she would say too much, which would be counterproductive, so she could only sit on the sofa calmly, shaking her legs subconsciously.


    After Su Jin was silent for a moment, he sighed and said:


    "For the time being, I''ll just sit on the floor ruler."


    Hearing this sentence, Marta froze for a while, and then she chewed the word ''temporarily'', and a happy smile appeared on her face.


    She understands, it''s done!


    "Then, how about one more witness to the succession ceremony?"


    Su Jin glanced at Marta, then nodded and said:


    "it is good!"


    Chapter 1352 Merlin: Why is it so difficult for me!


    "Are you willing to uphold the class ruler''s program, abide by its statutes, travel its obligations, carry out its decisions, and fight for it for the rest of your life?"


    "I do!"


    "Are you willing to be disciplined, keep secrets, be loyal, work hard, and fight for order in Hakoniwa?"


    "I do." So, Licheng! "


    Inside the shrine, in front of the royal palace, the white yaksha in Chinese clothes will put a cloak inlaid with gems and embroidered with gold threads on Su Jin, who is kneeling on one knee, and then guide him to stand up.


    Along with the movements of the two, flashes flashed past, which is the proof that the gift of taking pictures is constantly being shot.


    "Lord White Night King, look this way!"


    "Your Majesty Su Jin, please look this way, yes, ~ that''s it."


    Hearing the voice, Su Jin and Bai Yasha kept their handshake posture with smiles on their faces, facing the reporters holding the photo stones.


    ''Where are these turtles and grandchildren? I''m ashamed to swear in front of so many people? '' Su Jin said slightly embarrassed.


    Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin: ''Just bear with it, anyway, it''s just this time, and then these people need to write good things in the media. ¡¯


    ¡®They dare to write bad words about you? '' Su Jin was surprised.


    ''In their writings, we''ve had abortions for you a dozen times. ¡¯ Shiroyasha was also very speechless.


    Su Jin was shocked: ''Can you endure this? ¡¯


    Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin: ''If you can''t bear it, we and the queen, who do you support? ¡¯


    Faced with this proposition, Su Jin stopped talking for a moment.


    The good guy is still the pen of the queen, no wonder he dares to arrange Shiroyasha. Of course, he estimates that the pen of Baiyasha also arranges the queen a lot, and the relationship between the two is absolutely perfect.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin changed the subject and said: ''I don''t think they will arrange us, even if they did before, I''m afraid they won''t do it now. ¡¯


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help rolling his eyes, too lazy to talk to Su Jin.


    Afterwards, the two cooperated for about ten minutes under various ordinary requests, smirking until their expressions were fixed, and only then did the entertainment come to an end.


    After leaving the temple as the venue, Su Jin returned to the guest room on the fourth floor of the Tianshou Pavilion, lay directly on the tatami, and exhaled turbid air:


    "I''m still not suitable for this kind of public occasion."


    "Didn''t you cooperate well?" Marta, who followed Su Jin in, smiled and said with a wicked smile, "You know that I was down there just now, but I heard those juniors calling you ''beautiful''."


    "What do you think of the news headline about the Lanyan disaster that made the three protoss fight?"


    Hearing this description, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said, "Then I really thank you."


    After finishing speaking, Su Jin gritted his teeth again and said, "Just now, you were the one who took the most pictures underneath, and made the most ruthless rumors. What the **** are you doing here?"


    "Of course I''m here for vacation, my future boss."


    Marta smiled and walked to the cushion next to her, and sat down with her knees crossed. After a while, the sliding door opened again, and Shiroyasha led Merlin and Sarah into the room.


    "Yo, it''s all here!"


    After saying hello, Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin who was lying on the tatami, obviously relaxing, raised his eyebrows and said:


    "We''ve all heard about it. Is that old boy Di Shitian going to retire?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately climbed up from the tatami, found a soft cushion under his butt, and sighed:


    "Almost, at least that''s what he meant."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha''s face turned down, and he said in a very unhappy tone:


    "How dare those bald donkeys!"


    Apparently, Bai Yasha was ''knowing'' those who stabbed Emperor Shitian''s black knife in the back.


    "That old boy is about to be forced down. No wonder that fellow Shakya would agree."


    Bai Yasha muttered, then turned around and looked at Merlin:


    "What''s that guy''s attitude towards this?"


    Merlin automatically transformed the ''that guy'' he heard into ''Her Majesty'', and said respectfully:


    "His Majesty means that if His Highness wants to compete for the position of Chief of the Heavenly Army, ''QueenHalloween'' is willing to mobilize resources to assist His Highness to reach the top."


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha seemed to have guessed something, and sighed with a little peace of mind:


    "If she supports it, then things won''t be too risky."


    After Bai Yasha finished speaking, he glanced at Su Jin, as if explaining to him:


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, when it comes to matters involving major forces, that guy knows more about things and has a policy of doing things better than what we are going to do, so since she agrees, it''s probably not too risky. "


    "But the Chief of the Heavenly Army?" Bai Yasha said this with a slightly subtle expression: "If this is true, isn''t the Chief of the Heavenly Army once our family?"


    Hearing such words, Su Jin couldn''t help but said speechlessly: "Can you go up or say something else, you''re gasping for breath?"


    Bai Yasha nodded when he heard the words: "That''s right, your contribution to Hakoten is really not good. Even if the relationship is strong enough and the strength is enough, if you want to go up, you have to agree to the gods, stars and even the holy dragons."


    Hearing what Shiroyasha said, Marta immediately added:


    "However, for now, there is only one suitable candidate, Su Jin, and the rest are either ''not needed'' or have not ''grown up''."


    Su Jin glanced at Marta after hearing the words, and knew what the other party meant.


    Those who don''t need it are naturally two-digit ''chess players'', and those who haven''t grown up refer to special people like ''Kalji''.


    The ten incarnations of Vishnu, the son of God who holds a simulated star creation map "incarnation", if he grows to three digits, I am afraid that he is more suitable than Su Jin to take over the position of Emperor Shitian.


    After all, where is the spiritual origin of the two sides, and the spiritual origins of the Indian gods all come from Di Shitian, if the relationship is really to be discussed, Kalji will still call Di Shitian ''Dad''.


    This intimacy is much closer than Su Jin''s.


    On the other side, after hearing Marta''s explanation, Shiroyasha frowned for a while, and then said:


    "What about the monkey? What did she mean?"


    Marta naturally knew that Bai Yesha was referring to Sun Wukong. As the great sage of Taoism, the great sage of Buddhism, and the victory over Buddha in Buddhism, she was also related to Emperor Wa, and she was a three-digit number, so she was naturally one of the suitable candidates.


    "Do you think I told the Great Sage about this, is she sure she won''t hit me with a golden hoop?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha looked suddenly: "That''s right, you were the guardians who chased and beat their seven brothers and sisters for 12 days, but you turned them into four brothers and sisters. "


    Hearing this, Su Jin gave Marta a strange look. Although he knew that the Dharma Protector had fought with the Seven-Day Great Sage for twelve days, he did not expect that the Seven-Day Great Sage was killed by the Dharma Protector for twelve days.


    This relationship is no different from blood feud. It seems that in the future, when there is a great sage, it is better not to let the guardians get involved in the twelve days.


    Marta was also concerned at this time: "Those are said to be accidents. The great saint has reconciled with us. What are you talking about?"


    The seven-day great sage and the protector of the twelve days have a deep relationship with each other. At the beginning, the Buddha had to come forward in person to quell the trouble. Now that she was brought up by Bai Yasha, she was helpless at this time.


    "The monkeys have a grudge against you. The original candidates for the Indian gods like Karji haven''t grown up, and the emperor is eager to abdicate..."


    Bai Yasha calculated it carefully, and then looked at Su Jin strangely:


    "Good guy, this calculation is really only suitable for you."


    Su Jin bowed his hands and said in a prevarication: "It is good for colleagues to set off any concessions or concessions."


    "If you say you''re fat, you''re still panting."


    Bai Yasha couldn''t help rolling his eyes, then pulled up a cushion, sat down beside Su Jin, put one foot up, and said without sitting or not:


    "If your kid really goes to compete for the commander of the Heavenly Army, then the Eight Achievers will be on the blacklist of Buddhism. Even if Sakyamuni will protect you, your life will not be much easier."


    Su Jin raised his brows when he heard this, and said in a sarcastic tone:


    "Why, can they still do it?"


    "You kid, your wings are hard!" Bai Yasha scolded with a smile, thinking that Buddhism would not dare to do anything.

 Chapter 958：

    If nothing else, Algor who protects the calf is still there!


    If it wasn''t for the two goddesses representing the two-digit truths of the universe and Alger secretly negotiating, this small garden would have been set off by this guy with enemies all over the world.


    If Buddhism dares to target Su Jin at this moment, it will be the old birthday star who eats arsenic and has a long life.


    Isn''t Alger waiting for these old enemies to come to court for death?


    "But although they can''t deal with you openly, they can do bad things for you secretly."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha saw that Su Jin was a little disdainful, and couldn''t help reminding:


    ?????


    "Don''t underestimate them. If they do the right thing, they may not be able to, but if they hold you back, they are professional."


    "You have to know that even Sakyamuni was dragged by them and pitted many times, not to mention you."


    When Su Jin heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and said somewhat incredulously:


    "That one can still be tricked?"


    At this time, Marta couldn''t help breaking her mouth and said: "If Buddha is really cruel, one of these people will not survive, but which one is his filial son and filial grandson, plus which of his temperament Well, persuasion is the main thing in doing things, but won''t you be tricked?"


    Su Jin felt a little numb when he heard this.


    He had forgotten that Buddhism was founded by the disciples and grandsons of the Buddha. This is really related to the Buddha.


    These guys with connections and strengths really want to come over to drag him down, but he really can''t do anything about them.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched a few times: "No wonder Di Shitian was trapped like this, and he couldn''t do it together."


    Marta scratched her cheek when she heard the words, and found herself unable to refute.


    Acknowledging that Buddhism still has a lot of great powers, but there are also a lot of related households, and those who have no temper who cast Emperor Tiankeng are not those related households?


    Although it is said that the Tianjun is operated by multiple forces, but after all, the theme is the Buddha''s 12-day Dharma protector, and the Buddha''s 12-day hindrance, they really can''t do anything about it.


    ¡­


    At this time, Bai Yasha snorted and said with a sneer on his face: "Hey, Marta, that old boy Di Shitian wants to replace the main body of the Heavenly Army with a Greek group of gods, right?"


    Marta heard this and did not refute.


    But Su Jin, who had guessed it for a long time, shook his head and said angrily:


    "I knew it wouldn''t be good for Di Shitian to be the middleman. It''s better for him to be the middleman. He''s staring at all of us."


    What Su Jin said was the truth.


    If Di Shitian hadn''t been the intermediary and let him watch how Su Jin acquired the Greek gods, then Di Shitian would not have planned to let Su Jin take over as the chief of the Tianjun army, and replace the chief by changing the chief. The internal structure of the Heavenly Army replaced the foundation of Buddhism with the foundation of Thousand Eyes.


    Su Jin also understood at this time that Emperor Shitian wanted to take the bottom line after experiencing the Ouroboros lurking incident, to clear the Buddhist family who was holding him back from the Heavenly Army, and let the Greek family take the lead.


    In this way, even if Di Shitian is no longer the commander of the Heavenly Army, the power and resources he can mobilize have increased countless times.


    Although there is more boss Su Jin, but Su Jin, the son-in-law, can really order Di Shitian to do things he is not happy with?


    If the black rabbit really wants to blow the pillow wind, Su Jin probably won''t do the same.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "That old thing is really good, so you''re not afraid of losing your wife and losing soldiers and horses?"


    After speaking, Su Jin froze for a moment, feeling a little stupid.


    Emperor Shitian is really not afraid of losing his wife, and he is eager to marry Ashura quickly.


    This matter is really for Di Shitian to figure out inside and out. He is not a matter of winning once or twice, he is winning!


    "Well, it''s my fault, he''s really not afraid to accompany his wife."


    "You just know, that old boy didn''t have a multi-planned plan to make sure that he would not be too bad in the worst case. Hehe, if he didn''t have this skill, he would have been eaten to death by Buddhism, where can he still be? Live till now."


    Bai Yasha laughed and scolded, but then turned to ask Marta:


    "Speaking of which, what about Su Jinque''s achievements? With his current reputation, he is still far from succeeding the commander of the Tianjun Army, right?"


    At this time, Marta glanced at Su Jin and replied with a smile: "Di Shi: Su Jin has a solution."


    "I have a way, I have a way, why don''t I know?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and said incredulously: "He doesn''t think I can solve everything by going to the lower world, right? I''m not omnipotent. medicine."


    Marta shook her head at this time and said, "It''s not the lower realm, but it''s possible now."


    "Now?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then thought in surprise: How can he have anything that can make a contribution to the whole Hakoniwa world now, this thing is not... wait... It seems that there is really...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at Marta with a strange expression, and said with an unnatural expression:


    "What you said, shouldn''t it be... favor?"


    Chapter 1353 Merlin''s Small Classroom


    grace.


    That is what Su Jin obtained from the wrong world. It has an effect on all four figures and is defined by the center as a gift of ''auxiliary accelerated growth type''.


    If there is anything in him that can help the entire Hakoba in a short period of time, then Su Jin seems to be the only one.


    Sure enough, after hearing Su Jin''s words, Marta looked at Su Jin not surprised, and then smiled:


    "Your brain is pretty fast."


    After she finished speaking, she paused, and explained the function of favor to Sarah and Meilin, who were a little dazed and didn''t know the expression.


    After getting Marta to explain, Sarah only felt her brain buzzing:


    "Accelerated growth type? Is there such a gift?"


    Although she had heard that the Eastern God Group had some gifts that could speed up the subordinates to become stronger, she did not expect that Su Jin actually had them, and they could be popularized on a large scale.


    This frightened Sarah a little.


    Hasn''t Su Jin been here for a while? Why are there weird things?


    On the other hand, Merlin just touched his chin and said suspiciously:


    "Why does this thing sound like a double experience to me?"


    Hearing this description, Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at Merlin.


    This guy, online games are definitely not played less.


    At this time, while Bai Yasha clapped his hands to attract everyone''s attention, he also said:


    "Well, all in all, Su Jin has this kind of good stuff in his hands."


    Saying that, Shiroyasha glanced at Merlin and Sarah, and said:


    "The role of this thing is currently only in the Greek God Group, the high-level inside Thousand Eyes, and there is some rumors in the Heavenly Army, you two remember not to spread it."


    "At least until Su Jin decides to make it public, it can''t be rumored."


    Hearing this, Merlin and Sarah looked at each other, and immediately responded in unison, "Understood."


    Su Jin looked at the two and didn''t say anything, just frowned and asked Marta:


    "What is Di Shitian thinking?"


    Marta spread out her hands: "Anyway, when this kind of favor becomes popular in Greece, interested people will start, right?"


    "It''s better to take this thing out and use it as a stepping stone for the commander of your melee army."


    This is exactly what Su Jin thought, but...


    "Does this thing have that kind of value?"


    Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha with some doubts.


    "What are we doing?" Bai Yasha spread out his fan to cover the lower half of his face: "We are born with three digits. If you ask us the value of this kind of thing, how can we understand?"


    After saying that, Bai Yasha winked at Sarah: "You ask Sarah, this little girl has experienced the process of going from weak to strong, and she knows better than us."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but cast his gaze on Sarah''s face.


    Noticing Su Jin''s gaze, this Long Niang blushed, couldn''t help but looked around Su Jin''s handsome face, and then forcibly turned her eyes away and said:


    "I can only speak my personal opinion."


    She said this and took a deep breath, then explained:


    "Similar to the ''gong method'' of the Eastern God Group, it can accelerate the growth of the lower layers. If its value can be popularized, it may be comparable to a secret treasure at the level of a simulated star chart."


    "It''s so valuable?" Su Jin was a little surprised.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know the value of favors, but his focus has been on special favors that can be used for three-digit numbers after being strengthened by the power of creation, so he is not sensitive to degraded favors.


    "Actually this is a criminal record."


    Sarah didn''t believe Su Jin when she saw Su Jin, and gave an example:


    "A long time ago, before the Gao Tianyuan Gods were destroyed, they tried to use the lease rights of the simulated innovation map and the ancestral gods of the Eastern Gods to customize a batch of exercises, but they were rejected in the end."


    "It is precisely because there are such examples and similar favors that I give this kind of value. After all, its popularity must be stronger than that of specific people."


    "Is that so?"


    Su Jin touched his chin, lost in thought.


    He was thinking about how it would affect Arcadia if it was just a public favor.


    The result is no impact.


    After all, he is still holding the enhanced version in his hand, but if the low-end version leaks out, although the speed of training the strong at the lower level is accelerated, it obviously cannot keep up with the speed of Arcadia, and the impact is not very deep.


    But if it''s the other way around, it''s not a good thing for ouroboros.


    For the Ouroboros, who have been trying to accelerate the solidification of the class, Su Jin''s behavior of public favors is simply sabotaging their thousand-year-old efforts.


    If so, that would be interesting.


    Su Jin has full interest in destroying the good deeds of potential enemies.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but said, "I will talk to the Greek gods about this kind of thing."


    The meaning of this is to tell Marta that he agrees with the matter, but he just needs to convince the Greek gods.


    After all, the original Greek **** group wanted to speed up the development of the owner''s favor for a period of time, and now it is naturally the interests of Greece that have to openly lose.


    However, Su Jin also knew that if Emperor Shitian exchanged the interests of the Heavenly Army with Greece, I am afraid that Su Jin would not need to say that Greece would be 100% willing to make such a transaction...


    Wanting to understand this, Su Jin didn''t scratch his hair, looked at Marta speechlessly and said:


    "That guy Di Shitian is 80% even included in this, right?"


    "That''s not right." Marta raised her chin slightly and said proudly, "In order to estimate the impact of this incident, both Brahma and Di Shitian''s heads are going to be bald."


    Saying this, Marta winked at Su Jin: "If you ask for a favor in the future, remember to send him a wig, preferably the same as the Buddha."


    "Sorry, I don''t understand." Su Jin silently looked at Marta in front of him.


    At this time, he is still instigating him to provoke Di Shitian. I beg you to be a man.


    Marta put her hands on the ground and jumped up:


    "It''s fine if you don''t understand, I''ll talk to Asura next time."


    "Good guy, or the matter of Asura and Emperor Shitian, and your writing?"


    Su Jin looked at Marta and asked:


    "Why are you planning to leave now?"


    "Otherwise?" Marta patted her skirt, then said with a smile: "Everything has been explained, it''s up to you what to do."


    "For better or worse, the outcome is acceptable to us."


    "Is that so?" Su Jin asked with narrowed eyes.


    "That''s it!"


    Marta nodded, then looked towards Shiroyasha.


    Seeing Marta''s look, Shiroyasha closed the folding fan in distress:


    "Good guy, we knew you were going to have a bad time this time."


    Saying that, Shiroyasha also stood up and said to Merlin:


    "It''s up to you, the senior, to teach these two guys about the class rulers. Now we have to go to Buddhism and support Emperor Shitian."


    Saying that, Bai Yasha turned his head and looked at Su Jin and said:

 Chapter 959：

    "Boy Su Jin, the position of the head of the Heavenly Army is still a rootless thing. What you have to do now is to stand firm as the ruler of the class."


    Hearing this, Su Jin shook his head:


    "I probably understand my situation better than you think."


    "That would be the best."


    Shiroyasha put away his fan and said to Merlin, who was resisting:


    "Teach well, we''ll hand over to you when we come back."


    Hearing this, Merlin''s face suddenly turned down.


    Come on, I just got out of the powder keg in the southern district and entered the eastern district. I thought I had escaped the catastrophe, but in the end I became a coolie.


    Why is she so difficult!


    Chapter 1354 The Difference Between Demon Kings


    After Shiroyasha followed Marta to the heaven, only the three current class rulers, Su Jin, Merlin and Sarah, were left in the huge reception room.


    And if you think about it carefully, Su Jin is the newcomer who just succeeded today, and Sarah is also a newcomer who just acted for the affairs of the class rulers not long ago.


    Of the three, only Merlin, an old fritter, was familiar with the affairs of the class rulers.


    Therefore, before Shiroyasha left, Merlin would be arranged to teach newcomers. After all, there were no one in the class anymore, and if the taller was taller than the short one, then naturally, only Merlin would be on top.


    "Why do I feel like my leisurely days are about to end?"


    Merlin muttered, then looked at a man and a woman left and right.


    Su Jin was fortunate to say that, with the four-digit exceptional combat power, and the legendary little defensive simulation star map of Little Garden, few people dared to oppose him in the lower level of Little Garden.


    This kind of capital, in Merlin''s opinion, only needs to teach the rules and let Su Jin toss it out by himself.


    On the other hand, Sarah is more troublesome.


    He has just entered the level of four-digit masters, and the strength of Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon can only be said to be the hegemon of one side, and he is still far from the top masters, not to mention the ''peak'' powerhouses like Su Jin.


    Sarah''s strength is the most considerate of emotional intelligence.


    Because there are too many forces that the lower class cannot offend, and their interests are complicated, it takes a shrewd mind to figure it out.


    However, Sarah''s personality is relatively straight, and her style is more inclined to use force to break tricks. This is the most difficult thing, and she needs to take it carefully for decades.


    But fortunately, Sarah is one of the members of the Arcadia Major League, and she is Su Jin''s subordinate, and she can even tear Su Jin''s skin when she is in trouble.


    In this way, things are not too troublesome, at least, they can be done!


    "Ugh!"


    Thinking of the next day, Merlin couldn''t help sighing, and then asked the two of them:


    "Is there anything you want to know first?"


    Su Jin and Sarah glanced at each other. Both of them are newcomers. If they really want to know what they want to know, it is better to say they don''t know anything, so they can only look at Merlin and wait for her to speak first.


    Seeing this scene, Merlin also understood the reason, so after sighing, he said:


    "Then let''s start with the duties of the class ruler."


    As he said that, Merlin stretched out his hand and waved, and a huge urban sand table like an annual ring suddenly appeared in the center of the three, occupying the most central part of the living room.


    Above the annual ring, a series of transparent walls divide the annual ring into small squares, and except for the core three layers, the fourth to seventh layers are divided into four by two huge gray walls. piece.


    Su Jin took a serious look, but saw the growth rings on the fourth to seventh floors, which were divided into four areas by red text, in the manner of north, south, left, west and right east.


    In addition to the four areas, except for the empty east area, the other areas are linked to a huge and irregular continent.


    Vaguely, outside the mainland, Su Jin saw words such as ''Qin, Han, Yuan, Ming and Qing'', and even words such as ''Peacock Dynasty'', ''Byzantine Empire'', and ''Tsarist Russia''.


    These sites, outside the Hakoniwa metropolitan area, are home to super-giant communities called ''nations'', the total area of ??which far exceeds the largest stars.


    But in fact, because of the application of space power, its area is larger than the surface, even far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    According to Su Jin''s understanding, most of the gods in the eastern system are actually located on the continents outside the small garden metropolitan area. On the contrary, the gods in the western circle are centered on the small garden metropolitan area.


    Therefore, in a sense, Hakoniwa is also divided into the difference between the city and the mainland of the city, and the representative of the city is the gods headed by the West, and the mainland is the alliance headed by the Eastern God.


    As for Hakoten¡¯s Western Heaven, its route is from the Tang Dynasty in the mainland system to the three thousand worlds on the upper three floors of the metropolitan area, spanning hundreds of forces comparable to the gods, and obtaining the masters of these gods. Acknowledging, as a result, Sun Wukong was promoted to three figures with such merits and became the Buddha of Fighting Victory.


    There are still many such large-scale gift games at the upper level.


    It is said that in the heavens, every ten thousand years, a large-scale gift game called ''Battle of the Stars'' will be held, and the community that participates and wins will be eligible to establish a group of gods in the upper level of Hakoniwa, or establish a ''''Battle of the Stars'''' National'' level mega-community.


    After reading the displayed picture, as long as your mind is not stupid, you can guess that this is a rough map of Hakoniwa made by Merlin using the developing method.


    "The basic introduction, I''m too lazy to say, the general structure of Hakoten should have been taught in the general education class." Speaking of which, Merlin couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin, and said suspiciously: "By the way, have you made up the basic class? "


    Seeing her performance, Su Jin resisted the urge to roll his eyes and said, "Athena made it up for me."


    "The goddess of wisdom? That''s all right."


    Knowing that he didn''t need to make up lessons for Su Jin, Merlin breathed a sigh of relief, and then said:


    "I won''t talk about the division between the continental system and the metropolitan area. The outside is all national autonomy, and we can''t control it. What we can manage are the four areas in the lower level of the small garden."


    "That is, the four districts of east, west, north and south."


    Merlin took out a staff and pointed to four areas on the map that were inconspicuous on the continent and belonged to the area bordering the end of the world:


    "The corresponding seasons in these four districts are Eastern Spring, Western Summer, Southern Autumn, and Northern Winter. The seasons are basically fixed. Of course, changes in weather are also managed by the class rulers."


    Speaking of this, Merlin reminded Su Jin:


    "Every year, the temples will discuss and announce the weather indicators for the year. You just follow that."


    As he said that, Merlin blinked at Su Jin, and then said suggestively:


    "Of course, this indicator is wide-ranging. As for the specific map, we can handle it as we like. Even if you let one outer door be in the rainy season all year round, as long as the total amount meets the indicator, there is no problem."


    It means, whoever offends me, I will let his family flood the whole year, and still can''t sue me for abusing my power? Su Jin blinked, and instantly understood Merlin''s ''hint''.


    Although this kind of trick can''t affect the life and death of the strong, it is disgusting.


    You must know that sulfuric acid, excrement and urine are "rain", as long as the indicators pass, who cares whether your home is "heavy rain".


    Seeing that Su Jin understood his deep meaning, Merlin nodded in a teachable manner, and then reminded:


    "Of course, if the Heavenly Army directly promulgates a quantitative indicator of the earth, don''t worry about it, but don''t learn from that Dragon King of the Jinghe River, who has no background, and still insists on the indicators that Heavenly Court gave to the Tang Dynasty. died."


    Is this the difference between tampering with the imperial edict and daily work arrangements... I understand... Su Jin nodded.


    Seeing that both Su Jin and Sarah nodded, Merlin took a deep breath:


    "The weather indicator is one of the daily tasks of the class rulers. I will talk about the non-daily tasks in advance..."


    Speaking of which, Merlin glanced at Su Jin, and then said quietly:


    "The biggest man-made disaster in Hakoniwa


    ... the Demon King! "


    Chapter 1355 This can have


    ... the Demon King. Different from the demon kings in myths and legends, who are mortal enemies with the gods, most of the demon kings in the little garden generally refer to those gods and Buddhas who abused the authority of the organizer and received the demon king mark of the center of the small garden.


    In a sense, any existence with the authority of the organizer can become the Demon King, as long as he wants to.


    However, once you become the Demon King, you will be blocked by the class ruler system. The weak will be cleaned up by the regional rulers, and the powerful ones will also have outer door rulers, class rulers, and even the heavenly army.


    Therefore, in Hakoniwa, the Demon Lord is a serious high-risk occupation.


    Thousands of Eyes even researched and investigated that the average age of deity and Buddha degenerating into a demon king is only 108 years. This is still counting those senior qualifications that cannot be handled. Otherwise, the average age will be lower.


    Therefore, under the development of the times, the demon kings who can survive often have unique means and strong backstage existence. Because without these, they basically cannot survive tomorrow.


    "Basically, in Little Garden, five-digit demigods are regarded as high-ranking existences, and they will be given the authority to organizers by the Central Garden of Little Garden. Therefore, the minimum strength of the demon king is five-digit level, and some six-digit demon kings , and even the seven-digit Demon King points to the group that is active in the outer door of that digit.¡±


    Speaking of this, Merlin couldn''t help but complained: "To put it bluntly, both the six-digit demon king and the seven-digit demon king have five-digit strength, but the reason they are rated as six or seven digits is because they Deliberately abusing vegetables at this level, so it has become a group that needs to be prioritized. When he said this, Merlin secretly looked at Su Jin''s face, as if he was implying something.


    Su Jin, who noticed this, grinned. He actually knew what Merlin was thinking. After all, the four-digit number was unusual in a sense, and he was also a person who deliberately abused vegetables.


    While Su Jin complained, Merlin''s small class continued:


    "The mark of the devil is a special gift that cannot be removed after it is given, but there are many in the small garden, although they are the devil, they belong to the ''harmless'' group and are on the list of ''no crusade''."


    After Merlin finished speaking, he took out an all-black parchment from the gift card and handed it to Su Jin.


    After Su Jin took it, he spread it out, but saw a list of names written in black and white on it. The first place on the list was ''White Yasha'', and the second place was ''Alger''.


    Is this the harmless list? This is clearly a list of ''to persuade people not to seek death''... Su Jin glanced at the list strangely, and even turned to the names of Sun Wukong, Niu Demon King and others below, and then, he rolled up the scroll and put it away, and looked again. Merlin:


    "So under normal circumstances, we will crusade the demon kings that are not on the list, and then give priority to killing the demon kings with six or seven figures?"


    "Almost, but it has to be refined a bit."


    Merlin shook his head, then raised his finger, used his hand as a pen, and drew the words ''special grade'', ''first grade'', ''second grade'', ''third grade'' and ''four grade'' in the air:


    "According to the degree of crime and danger, it is not necessary to kill the opponent to fight against the demon king. Generally speaking, the fourth and third level demon kings only need to be defeated and subordinate to it, and the second and first level are the situation. kill."


    "As for the super class." Merlin once again surrendered his gaze to Su Jin''s face, gave Su Jin a deep look and said, "This level is generally the level of the final trial of human beings, and under normal circumstances, it needs to be reported to the Heavenly Army for processing. But if it''s Su Jin, you should just kill it."


    "Stop teasing me." Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard the words: "Killing the final trial requires specific conditions. If the conditions are not met, kill the other party and they will be resurrected immediately, and I will be finished."


    Emperor Shitian was actually planted under limited conditions. After all, before the canary cracked Az Dakaha''s killing conditions, the ghost knew that the evil dragon actually needed a ''non-Hakoniwa-born human'', ''holding a perpetual motion machine''. Relevant to Linguistics'' such harsh conditions.


    Di Shitian killed a lot of final trials, thinking that the same conditions as in the past were only "need to be killed by human beings", so he killed Aziz Dakaha with the guardian for 12 days, but he was severely punished by the instantly resurrected evil dragon. A ruthless hole.


    However, although he was seriously injured, Di Shitian still hit the evil dragon with his backhand and drove it out of the heaven.


    Canary didn''t understand it at first, and unfortunately, he ran into the evil dragon that had just been driven down, so he could only let all kinds of people kill Azi Dakaha and forcibly bumped into it. break conditions.


    This is also the reason why a bunch of class rulers, sun sovereign holders, former demon kings and poets in Arcadia will be beaten and collapsed when they encounter a seriously injured Aziz Dakaha.


    It''s not that Azi Dakaha can''t be killed, but that he has been killed many times, resulting in too much sacrifice, and he can''t support it, and in the end he can only seal it.


    At the end of the fight, Arcadia had nearly 100 four-digit figures, and most of them were powerhouses above the elite. In the end, there were only less than five people who came back alive, which shows the brutality of the battle at that time.


    With this kind of foreshadowing, Su Jin can naturally say generously:


    "Although I can kill the evil dragon, if it really fights, it''s just undefeated at best."


    "Why is your statement different from what I understand?" Merlin looked at Su Jin meaningfully: "I have heard that if Su Jin and Aziz Dakaha touch each other, the winner must be Su Jin said this!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s face changed slightly, and he said helplessly: "Where did this statement come from? Is it from the Ouroboros?"


    Merlin smiled without saying a word, but seeing her fishing, Su Jin smacked her lips in disgust:


    "I thought it was well hidden, but it turned out that those old guys had already guessed it!"


    "I just said that I have been tossing around in the lower realm for so long, and the Ouroboros haven''t liberated the evil dragon. It turns out that I have seen through my details long ago."


    Chapter 1356 Substitute for the Knight of the Lake


    Hearing these words, Sarah and Merlin, who were present, looked at each other.


    Where do they still don''t understand, Su Jin has already taken precautions against Azi Dakaha''s attack!


    But that''s right, although Arcadia died in the raid by the Ouroboros, the most important reason was that too many cadres were killed or injured by Aziz Dakaha.


    If it is an ordinary person, even if they kill Arcadia''s cadres, they can be resurrected by various means, but the one who killed is Aziz Dakaha, a human being''s final trial.


    The absolute power that human beings have in the final trial, and this kind of fancy resurrection method is designed to kill. Once killed, it is permanent death, and there is basically no possibility of resurrection.


    Even Di Shitian can only rely on the way of distributing the spirits to force the Indian gods who died in the final trial to save their lives. This is because the Indian gods themselves have some spirits stored in the hands of Di Shitian. reason.


    If not, even Di Shitian, one of the founders of Hakoba, would have nothing to do.


    Therefore, because of this characteristic, human beings eventually became the "scavengers" in the eyes of some people, who were specially calculated by high-ranking gods and Buddhas to deal with some people who were difficult to deal with.


    The hometown of Black Rabbit, the Hakoba nobles of the Moon City, was in a certain sense trapped by such people, and so was Arcadia.


    At that time, Su Jin, who had guessed some insider information, shook his head helplessly:


    "It seems that I still underestimate those old immortals in Heitian!"


    The three-headed evil dragon Azi Dakaha''s killing conditions are ''outside human beings'' and ''perpetual motion spirit'', but in everyone''s impression, Su Jin only satisfies the former.


    But unfortunately, Maxwell, the demon king that Su Jin once killed, possessed a perpetual motion spirit, and was secretly cut off by Su Jin.


    So when necessary, Su Jin can fully meet all the conditions for killing Az Dakaha.


    This was also Su Jin''s cautious action. Before he was promoted to the top four, and when he didn''t have a simulated star creation map, he was also worried about the ''Ouroboros borrowing the hand of Az Dakaha, knowing the current situation Arcadia'', so after Villa came to the door, Su Jin immediately killed Maxwell and captured his spirituality as soon as he had a chance. But now it seems that his insurance is obviously guessed by Hei Tian.


    ''It''s no wonder that when the Ouroboros was discussing whether to erase me or not, Hei Tian chose to suppress such remarks. After thinking about it, I understand that I am preventing him from playing the ''Evil Dragon Card''. This old thing, although he doesn''t know me It was the Lingge that was taken away by the forum, but it was also guarding me there! ¡¯


    Because Maxwell''s inspiration was stolen from others, once killed, the spirit will automatically return to the original human body.

 Chapter 960：

    Therefore, when normal people know that Su Jin killed Maxwell, they will think that he has not obtained the perpetual motion spirit, but Heitian still cautiously thinks that "Su Jin has obtained the perpetual motion spirit".


    But he also guessed right, Su Jin did use the forum to secretly obtain the perpetual motion spirit when he killed Maxwell, the purpose was to prevent the ''evil dragon'' card in the hands of Ouroboros.


    At present, the two sides seem to have guessed each other''s calculations, thus forming a stalemate.


    For Su Jin, this situation can only be said to be a small profit, and he did not expect Hei Tian''s cautiousness.


    But compared to the sealed ''Evil Dragon'' card of Ouroboros, Su Jin is definitely not at a loss.


    "Boss, are you sure you can kill that evil dragon?" Sarah saw Su Jin''s reaction, and she endured the shock and excitement.


    Salamanda, the community where Sarah came from, both its previous leader and the previous leader died in the Evil Dragon crusade launched by Arcadia 200 years ago. There is a blood feud between the two sides.


    And Sarah also knows that the evil dragon is now sealed under Salamanda, if Su Jin is sure to kill it...


    "You think too much, I''m not very sure." Su Jin shook his head, and at the same time slandered in his heart: At most, it''s only 98% sure.


    The reason why it is so high is that in addition to restraint, there is also information left by the canary.


    For the final trial of human beings who are only sealed, Canary naturally cannot fail to guard against it. In the series of manuscripts she left behind, there are many restraint materials for the final trial, most of which are ''Dystopian Demon King'' and '' Absolutely evil Aziz Dakaha'' information, I know who is guarding.


    With this information in hand, with Su Jin''s strength, even if he is singled out against Azi Dakaha, he has a 98% chance of winning.


    "If that''s the case, then why... I''m sorry, I lost my way." Sarah quickly stopped her offensive behavior in the middle of her words, and expressed her apology with her head.


    "You are quick to respond."


    Merlin looked at Sarah''s performance with a smile, and expressed her approval for her behavior.


    The reason for this is because ''Azi Dakaha is currently in a sealed state''.


    Because he was sealed, he naturally had to unblock if he wanted to kill him, but once Su Jin went to unblock the evil dragon, the Ouroboros would never mind calling Su Jin an ally of the evil dragon.


    Don''t expect Ouroboros to have high morals, for their purposes, their downline is much lower than their own estimates.


    It was precisely because of this thought that Sarah realized how ridiculous what she just said.


    This is not at all a problem that cannot be done, but a problem that cannot be done.


    If the evil dragon breaks the seal by himself, it''s okay to say, but it will definitely not work if it is liberated by Su Jin.


    "It''s okay, I can understand." Su Jin smiled at Sarah. Although he had not experienced the evil dragon crusade, he had heard about the situation from Leticia, so he naturally knew that those who survived treated evil spirits. Dragon''s fear.


    Besides, if there is a chance to kill the evil dragon, Su Jin will not be polite.


    Not to mention the merits and benefits brought by the crusade against the final trial, but only to say the position, Su Jin must also crusade the evil dragon.


    After all, he is the second generation of Arcadia. He has a position and a premise to crusade the evil dragon. As long as it does not cause too much influence, no one is qualified to gossip.


    So in fact, Su Jin actually had a plan to defeat the evil dragon as the promotion to the commander of the Heavenly Army.


    If the merits of popularizing favors are not enough, Su Jin himself will find a way to liberate Aziz Dakaha without Sarah''s words.


    Even if you can''t liberate yourself, can you still pretend to be a ''Ouroboros''?


    Don''t mention anything else, it''s not like he hasn''t done anything like pretending to be a Ouroboros. Don''t say anything else, just say ''Kalji''. The last time Su Jin pretended to be righteous, he was afraid that he would have to ''clapp his hands now'' applaud'' it!


    "Okay, let''s end the matter with that evil dragon."


    Merlin clapped his hands and stopped the topic this time. To continue, she was afraid that the topic would go to the crusade against the evil dragon, and she didn''t want to face the monster directly now.


    "The situation on the snake''s side, if you want to come to Su Jin, you should know a little bit."


    In the face of Merlin''s inquiry, Su Jin said:


    "The super-large demon king alliance, everyone knows it!"


    "That''s right." Merlin clapped his hands and said plainly: "The Devil King Alliance ''Ouroboros'', the biggest hidden force in Hakoba at present, its main members are the ''Demon Kings'', and therefore, they The relationship with our class ruler is an absolute mortal enemy."


    Speaking of which, Merlin looked at Su Jin with deep meaning and said:


    "So, even if there is no reason, even if you don''t know each other, as long as it is against the Demon King, the class ruler can do it."


    "Do you mean that?"


    Seeing the hint of ''malicious'' in Merlin''s eyes, Su Jin frowned and said with a strange expression:


    "Let''s find a Ouroboros now and practice our hands?"


    "I didn''t say anything." Merlin looked up at the sky and said indifferently.


    Su Jin was stunned: "You really want to find a hapless one... oh no, you''re looking for a lucky one!"


    Speaking of which, Su Jin added:


    "Do you have a target? Or do you have any enemies, do you want me to frame him? After all, I also know a few people in Ouroboros."


    Merlin''s eyes flashed:


    "This, yes."


    Chapter 1357 Goddess of the Lake


    South District, 77551 Outer Gate. The forest city ''Sword Lake City'' is covered by huge white bubbles.


    Jianhu City is the core city of 77551 Outer Gate. It is famous for the divinely-made landscape "Sword Lake" in the center of the city. It is the capital of trees established by the goblins.


    And because Sword Lake can naturally produce some sword concepts every year, it also has a good reputation among sword users in the southern district.


    Su Jin, who had just stepped out of the realm gate, looked up and looked around, glanced at the nearby tree house, then raised her head, looked up at the transparent bubble diaphragm in the sky, and said in a curious tone:


    "Is this the spirit vein defense system? Now all the cities in the southern district have this kind of thing arranged?"


    Merlin, who followed Su Jin out of the realm gate, waved his staff and said with a smile:


    "Isn''t this something that can''t be helped? After all, the southern district has become the battlefield of the godslayer war. If this kind of thing is not arranged, I am afraid that when the battle is over, the southern district will be abolished."


    Hearing this, Su Jin didn''t mean to deny it, but just moved his arm a little, feeling the subtle suppression, and praised:


    "This system is not bad. It can suppress the four-digit number to a certain extent. It seems that I will also arrange some in the East District in the future, so that there will be no fools waiting for the opportunity to cause trouble."


    When Merlin heard that Su Jin actually wanted to promote the Lingmai defense system in the Eastern District, he quickly waved his hand to persuade:


    "Don''t don''t don''t, this defense system is very precious. If it weren''t for the Southern District being the direct base of the gods, not many people would use this kind of thing to protect the city. After all, the cost of a normal metropolitan area, is there any Half of the system is still a problem."


    "So don''t think about it in a large area. It''s okay to have a few strongholds alone."


    "Huh...is that so..."


    When Su Jin heard the cost problem, he suddenly turned off the flames. If the price is really too high, he might as well spend more energy to create a small universe barrier. Anyway, the effect is similar to this defense system, and it is even better in terms of physical destructive power. Be stronger, and most importantly, enchantment is cheap!


    On the other side, Sarah, who had just paid the fees for the three-person realm gate, came over, looked around the city and said, "Is the target community right here?"


    The three class rulers who came to the Southern District naturally couldn''t have come to travel.


    In fact, the purpose of their trip was to crusade the Demon King entrenched in Jianhu City and to clear the community under it.


    In a sense, this is a novice trial for class rulers.


    "Yes, the community of goals is here."


    Merlin nodded, the staff waved lightly in the air, and a roll of white parchment suddenly fell from the air:


    "Aaron Lancelot, the four-digit Demon Lord, the candidate knight of the community ''Avalon'', the leader of the community ''Knight of the Lake'', the danger level ''three''."


    "That''s our goal this time."


    Hearing the identity of the target, Su Jin raised his brows slightly, and said in a strange tone: "Avalon''s subordinate, it doesn''t matter if he is a demon king, after all, it is the queen''s subordinate, and it is normal to have a demon king, but now Avalon''s demon king is actually Want us to fight? That''s really interesting."


    The community ''Avalon'', its leader ''King Arthur'' is currently vacant, and Merlin temporarily serves as the acting leader and concurrently serves as the class ruler of the southern district.


    Avalon, on the other hand, is one of the Queen''s subordinate communities. In a sense, Avalon is the Queen''s dog-legged son at the lower level.


    But now, as the Queen''s subordinate, Merlin, the acting leader of Avalon, actually took her to clear his subordinates, which was very interesting.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin glanced at Merlin, only to feel that the white-haired heart in front of him was really bad:


    "Although I asked you, ''Would you like to help you clear some annoying people'', but I didn''t expect you to agree with the situation?"


    "Did this Lancelot substitute offend you?"


    Community ''Avalon'' is a very special community.


    Its members ''King Arthur'' and ''Twelve Knights'', as well as ''Queen'', ''Sages'' and others are all in the succession system, except for sages, they change every thousand years.


    The method of changing the ranks is to let those who have the qualities that can become the corresponding knights compete with each other every thousand years, and finally decide the suitable candidate and inherit the corresponding name.


    On the contrary, those who are replaced will ascend to the heavens and join the various knights directly under the Queen of Halloween to become their members.


    In a sense, this succession system is a method deliberately created by the Queen to recruit talents.


    And Su Jin''s target ''Alan Lancelot'' this time is the current competitor of ''Knight of the Lake Lancelot'', otherwise, it belongs to Avalon''s community ''Knight of the Lake'', nor Let him be the leader.


    ??????


    When he heard Su Jin''s ''slander'', Merlin waved his hand pretending to be surprised and said, "Offend me? How could it be, I am a famous good lady, how could there be such a rare thing as an enemy."


    "This ''Alan Lancelot'' clearly offended His Highness, you are."


    "Offend me?" Su Jin turned his head and said strangely, "I haven''t seen anyone before, how could he offend me?"


    "Are you so hard to forget?" The smile on Merlin''s face suddenly became interesting: "Before you, you arranged a ''best succession system'' to come to Avalon!"


    Su Jin paused for a moment when he heard this, and then thought of the goddess Lancelot from the world of godslayers.


    ¡­


    In order to act as the link between Arcadia and the queen, and to become stronger, the goddess seems to have gone to Avalon after getting permission from Su Jin.


    If nothing else, that goddess is now also serving in the community ''Knight of the Lake'', and is in competition with that ''Alan Lancelot''.


    After figuring out the relationship, Su Jin couldn''t help but smack his lips and said, "Tsk... you can stop talking about me. I don''t believe that you were ordered to eliminate the devil just because of me."


    "Speaking of which, what''s wrong with this ''Alan Lancelot''? Did he offend the Queen, or was he an undercover agent arranged by Ouroboros under the Queen''s command?"


    Su Jin knew that Merlin must be aware of the contradiction between herself and Ouroboros, so since she dared to bring herself over to clear the Demon King, it means that 80% of this target has something to do with Ouroboros.


    That''s why he deduced that the target was the ''undercover who was placed under the Queen''s command by the Ouroboros''.


    "Neither." Merlin shook his head, then nodded again, "But it''s both."


    Having said that, Su Jin has been tricked a little.


    Is it or is it not? Are you playing a riddle?


    At this time, Sarah, who had been listening to the conversation between the two, made a hesitant voice:


    "Could it be that this Allen is loyal to the Queen and Ouroboros, but he is not loyal to both sides, but only to himself?"


    Hearing this, a word suddenly popped into Su Jin''s mind:


    ...the grass on the wall!


    Chapter 1358 Unreasonable


    ...the grass on the wall, the wind blows and falls on both sides.


    This is a common saying that Su Jin heard when he was a child, and it also refers to some "capitulation factions" who are not firm in their stance, that is, the kind of people who surrender to whoever is strong.


    Of course, if it''s just grass on the wall, it won''t reach the point where the queen orders to clear it.


    so¡­


    "Isn''t he the one who ''uses ouroboros to dig Avalon''s corners'', and then uses ''Avalon''s power to suppress ouroboros'', who is playing this kind of slapstick operation?"


    Facing Su Jin''s hesitant question, Merlin restrained his smile a little, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "It seems that, Your Highness, you have indeed inherited the wisdom of Her Majesty the Queen!"


    It really is! Su Jin''s mouth twitched when he heard this.


    Su Jin was speechless... Even a person of his level would not dare to play this extreme balance, how dare a legendary demon king with at most four figures dare to play this?


    No wonder the Queen of Halloween would order the removal, completely disregarding the identity of this guy as an undercover agent of Ouroboros, co-authored by Ouroboros and wanting him to die!


    Everyone knows about the existence of undercover, but if you dance so hard that even two owners dare to cheat, that would be a death sentence.


    As for why the other party became Su Jin''s target, Su Jin actually knew it.


    It''s nothing more than that both the Queen and Ouroboros want to remind Su Jin not to be such a person, and at the same time sell Su Jin well.


    Of course, I want to remind Su Jin that 80% of the time is ouroboros. As for the queen, it is more to sell to Su Jin, suggesting that he can decide the position of ''Lancelot''.


    Oh, you really treat me as His Highness... Su Jin complained in his heart, then looked at Merlin, nodded to Sarah again, and said:


    "Let''s go and see this fierce man who dares to eat both ends."


    By the way, let''s see the goddess of the lake... Su Jin thought silently in his heart.

 Chapter 961：

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sword Lake City, the residence of the community "Knight of the Lake".


    This place is located on the left highland of the Sword Lake, covering an area of ??more than 30 square kilometers. There are iron woods that are several meters or more than ten meters high, bloated, and similar in hardness to steel.


    Through the gift of ''plant manipulation'', the fairies hollowed out the middle of the iron wood to make tree houses, and spawned countless turf and vegetation with moderate hardness and softness, forming a road connecting each tree house, and at the same time using roads to link The leylines formed the ''protective spell, the protection of the forest'' unique to the fairies.


    In this way, the protection method that is integrated with nature directly links the station with the terrain of the entire outer door. After it is fully opened, it can even support four-digit legend level powerhouses to fight in the station.


    This fairy-style protection technique that is one with nature is the exclusive use of the ''Queen''.


    More than 90% of Hakoniwa''s goblins swear allegiance to the "Halloween Queen" and serve as logisticians for each community under it.


    Because of this, the fairies have a very detached status in the little garden. Except for the crazy, few people dare to take action against the fairies sheltered by the queen.


    However, there are always exceptions.


    "Did three goblins die this time?"


    In the center of the station, in the tree house more than 20 meters high, in the reception room on the first floor, the blond beauty in the bright silver knight''s full body armor looked embarrassedly at the slap-sized fairy dancing in the air.


    The female knight has honey-colored hair, and the hair on the temples is tied into a braid and hangs down to her chest. She has a delicate face, clear eyes, and a knight-like fortitude.


    This is Lancelot du Lark.


    Su Jin brought back the goddess of steel, the patron saint of witches, from the world of godslayers.


    On the opposite side of Lancelot, there were two pairs of transparent cicada wings on the back, wearing a dress made of petals, and a fairy with light red hair, it was Lancelot''s attendant fairy Ove.


    At this moment, the expressions of the master and servant are a little ugly and serious:


    "In total, including this expedition and these five expeditions, a total of seven servant fairies under my command died and twelve were injured. That''s right, Oufu."


    Generally speaking, new knights who join the Queen''s banner need to complete the ''five mandatory tasks'' before they can become official knights.


    Lancelot is no exception after joining the ''Knight of the Lake'', and today is the day she completes five expeditions...


    Although the mission was completed safely, the casualties of her subordinates did not make her happy.


    "Yes, Your Majesty Lancelot." The attendant fairy Ove was depressed, and seemed to be sad for her dead companion: "But please don''t worry, my compatriots, will be reborn in the kingdom of Halloween. , please don''t mind."


    Lancelot sighed at this time: "But after the rebirth, they are no longer goblins, but more first-class goblins. It is basically difficult to restore their original strength."


    The goblin here does not refer to the spiky green-skinned monsters in the fantasy novels, but a kind of earth spirit with no specific body.


    This kind of earth spirit is everywhere in the queen''s kingdom of God, and only after hundreds of thousands of years of accumulation can they evolve their spirituality and become a low-level six-digit fairy.


    Although it was said that his life was saved, the efforts of the past were also paid in vain.


    After all, the attendant goblins around Lancelot are all carefully selected five-digit numbers, and their strength is probably much stronger than that of her who used to be in the godslayer world. However, she has to make a comeback in the heaven where the environment is even worse. Even if Ove persuades Lancelot to not care, she can''t do it.


    In a depressed mood, Lancelot took out the red wine from the wine cabinet on the side, pulled out the cork, and poured it down:


    "Ha...Ouf, when I first came to the ''Knight of the Lake'', I heard you say that the elves under the new knight''s command have a high mortality rate, right?"


    "Yes." Oufu flapped the cicada wings behind him, flew to Lancelot''s side, and explained in a low voice: "The death rate of the attendants under the new knights has reached two levels, which is almost everyone''s consensus."


    "So among the thirty fairies assigned to me, six or seven died in battle. Is it normal?"


    Lancelot recalled the previous missions, frowning gradually, but he didn''t know what went wrong.


    At this moment, a voice that Lancelot sounded very familiar sounded:


    "What is normal to die in battle? Has anyone died?"


    Hearing this voice, Lancelot was stunned.


    Chapter 1359 Perfect Knight


    Hearing the familiar voice, Lancelot''s figure suddenly froze.


    She slowly turned around and looked towards the door, but she saw a man with a straight posture, wearing a black sweater, smiling eyes and slightly thin lips under the golden sunlight, standing at the open door.


    "Su Jin... how are you..."


    Lancelot was startled when he saw the person coming, and stepped forward with a puzzled look on his face.


    At this time, behind Su Jin, Merlin and Sarah walked up the branch-shaped stairs one after the other, and Lancelot just happened to see them.


    Seeing this scene, Lancelot was even more confused: "Mr. Merlin...and Sarah...what about you?"


    Merlin, as the superior of the community ''Knight of the Lake'', naturally Lancelot could not have seen it, and Sarah, as the Speaker of the Dragon Horned Griffon, was in the same South District, and once at the Arcadia dinner party. , is somewhat familiar.


    But now, with these three people who don''t seem to be taking advantage of the bar together, Lancelot is a little confused.


    Hearing Lancelot''s name, Merlin crossed Su Jin with a smile and entered the room carelessly. While observing left and right, he also said with a smile:


    "Oh, I dare not ask you to call your Excellency. You can call me Merlin in the future. Of course, if you want to call Xiao Meimei, I have no problem."


    As she spoke, she saw the trembling goblin floating in the air, and her eyes lit up:


    "Huh? This is a fairy with the sword attribute? This attribute is rare. Come, let my sister see how you are developing?"


    "Please stay away from me." The little goblin with transparent cicada wings was instantly frightened, and quickly hid behind Lancelot, looking at ''Aunt Strange'' with a look of fear.


    Seeing this, Merlin held the staff in one hand and akimbo in the other, and sighed pitifully: "Oh, is the reaction so big? Don''t I just want to see your growth? As for me?"


    Hearing this, Oufu was even more frightened. For a while, he didn''t even dare to look at Merlin, and slammed directly into Lancelot''s armor, like water dripping into a lake, merging into the armor.


    Seeing this scene, Merlin scratched his cheeks, tilted his head and said:


    "I was so scared that I used my talent to hide in the armor? Am I so scary?"


    Seeing this scene, Sarah couldn''t help but said speechlessly: "Mr. Merlin, don''t you know what the dream demon means to the goblin?"


    Hearing that there was something going on here, Su Jin couldn''t help but wonder: "What? The relationship between dream demons and goblins is very special?"


    Hearing this, Merlin touched his cheek and said with a smile:


    "Oh, it can''t be called special!"


    "If you really want to describe it, it''s like an ordinary woman without clothes meeting a goblin in heat. It''s no big deal."


    Is this no big deal? Su Jin groaned fiercely in his heart, then rolled his eyes at Merlin, then turned his head to look at Lancelot, stopped on the other party''s armor for a moment, and said with a smile:


    "I just heard what you said, ''It''s normal to die in battle'', what? Has a new friend suffered misfortune? Do you need my help?"


    "No, you misunderstood, it''s not a friend, but the subordinate suffered misfortune, and it doesn''t seem to be a big deal."


    After Lancelot heard Su Jin''s words, her originally fluctuating emotions suddenly calmed down, and she said calmly:


    "According to Oufu, my attendant fairy, under normal circumstances, it is a reasonable range for every five missions to have a death rate of 20%."


    "So that''s the case, did the subordinates die in the battle? That''s quite normal, but then again, the death rate of the community under the Queen''s command is so high? It''s actually 20%?"


    After listening to Lancelot''s explanation, Su Jin turned to learn from Merlin.


    "Generally, that''s true."


    Merlin ran to the sofa at some point, picked up the green grapes on the table, and took a bite:


    "Presumably, Your Highness, you also understand that the five-digit number is a special level where the difference in combat strength is very large, but at the same time, the means of life-saving are not rich enough. The gap between the strongest and the weakest can be described as a world of difference. "


    "In this case, the task of the five-digit choice issued by the community can easily cause casualties, so in general, each subordinate community under Avalon has a corresponding death indicator."


    "Well, after careful calculation, this year''s target should indeed be around 20%."


    With that said, Merlin bit down a piece of green grapes, squinted his eyes, and glanced at Lancelot and said:


    "But I don''t think you, Lancelot, don''t look like someone with no battlefield experience. Logically speaking, the goblins under your command should have a lower death rate than normal... Heh, looking at it this way, we seem to have just bumped into a ghost. already."


    "Did you bump into a ghost?" Su Jin frowned, he heard something wrong in Merlin''s words: "You mean, there is a problem with this mortality rate? And is it our target?"


    "Don''t frame it, I didn''t say anything~ It''s all your own thoughts." Merlin stuck out his tongue, and then said with a smile: "Of course, if you want to use this as an excuse to attack the target, it feels like a Nice way."


    Seeing this, Su Jin snatched the green grapes from Merlin''s hand with one hand, gave Sarah and Lancelot points, and then said angrily, "Stop smiling, let''s get down to business."


    "Okay, okay, really, young people are impatient and don''t know how to taste carefully. With so many beautiful women around, they are thinking about business and have no fun."


    Merlin beeped a few times in front of Su Jin''s face, and when he saw that Su Jin''s eyes were wrong, he quickly changed the subject and said:


    "In fact, when Lord Skaha ordered the execution of the target, I investigated the situation of the ''Knight of the Lake'' and made some unexpected discoveries."


    Speaking of which, Merlin waved his staff, and in mid-air, sheets of brown parchment appeared, and finally floated into everyone''s hands.


    Su Jin looked down and found that the above data seemed a bit wrong:


    "The death index is 30%, the actual number of deaths is 30%, the conceptual loss index is 13%, the actual loss is 120%, the strategic material loss index is 0%, and the actual loss is 0% or 70%... This?"


    Su Jin raised his head and said strangely, "This is a good level of accounting, which school came from?"


    Sarah was a little confused when she saw the numbers listed, but after hearing Su Jin''s strange yin and yang, she suddenly realized the problem.


    The account is done too carefully, each indicator is just pressing the line, sometimes it exceeds, sometimes it does not exceed, it may be okay to look at it individually, but in general, it is a bit too abnormal.


    Because being too reasonable is the biggest irrationality.


    Chapter 1360 Who is to obey?


    "He embezzled?" Su Jin glanced at the data on the brown parchment.


    "I''m sure I''m greedy, but I don''t know how much." Merlin spread his hands with helplessness on his face.


    Su Jin nodded, then said puzzled: "That''s to be dealt with, but what did he do to kill those goblins? Is there anything special about goblins?"


    Su Jin is no stranger to the problem of corruption, but the nature of murder is a bit different.


    people.


    It''s normal to seek money, power and sex, but for the sake of killing her life, Su Jin responded with dismay.


    If you are an enemy, if you kill it, you will kill it. If you have no hatred and no resentment, you will kill people. It is indeed a bit wicked.


    In the face of Su Jin''s question, Merlin''s mouth curled up, smiled, and said mockingly, "My Highness, you may not know that the life of a goblin is very valuable~"


    "How do you say?" Su Jin looked like he was willing to hear the details.


    Seeing this, Merlin cleared his throat and explained:


    "In the little garden, most fairies are born from nature, perhaps a fire, a handful of soil, or a weed. These natural materials with Celtic spirits will pass through time. After the accumulation of spirituality, spirituality will be born, resulting in the lowest ''elf'', which is the goblin."


    "So, it can be said that fairies are completely natural fairies, an extension of a part of this world."


    Speaking of this, Merlin asked Su Jin, "Your Highness, have you heard of the Tears of the Fairy?"


    Su Jin answered very simply: "No, I have heard of Phoenix''s tears."


    "Then I''ll explain it to you." Merlin said this, his expression gradually became serious: "The so-called fairy tears actually refers to the essence of the fairy, and its essence is to materialize the spirit of the fairy and squeeze it out. The liquid, because it resembles tears, is also called fairy tears."


    "This thing sounds good, and it has great effects when used. It can completely speed up a person''s weaving of power and condense authority. The higher the level, the better the effect."


    "Sounds good, doesn''t it?"


    Merlin''s expression was mocking.


    "But in fact, this thing is completely a sinful gift created by extracting all the life essence of a goblin. It is a contraband that the Queen has clearly ordered to prohibit production and utilization."


    "Because of the queen''s majesty, from the end of the dawn to the present, no one has dared to produce this thing except for those fairy tears that were produced before the dawn."


    "But as you should have guessed, someone is suspected of violating the ban."


    "..."


    Su Jin fell into silence when he heard the source of the fairy''s tears. What is the difference between using this thing and **** and eating people? Moreover, she dares to do things that the Queen expressly forbids, oh, it really takes strength to kill.


    Su Jin took a deep breath, turned his head to look left and right, and found that Sarah and Lancelot''s expressions were very silent, even the goblin Ove, who had just hid, was sitting in Lancelot''s sadness at this time. shoulder.


    Seeing this, Su Jin slowly exhaled turbid air, then frowned and said:


    "So... Aaron Lancelot is making ''Fairy Tears''?"


    "According to the investigation team''s speculation, there is a 60% chance." Merlin said calmly: "Of course, for Her Majesty the Queen, the 60% possibility is absolute. Her Majesty cannot tolerate the existence of people who offend her Wang Wei, even if he The future ''First Knight''."


    "I understand."


    Su Jin sighed, turned his head to look at Lancelot, and then said:


    "Where''s Aaron Lancelot?"


    Lancelot was silent for a while and explained:


    "Generally speaking, at this point in time, he should be in the gym."


    "Okay, lead the way."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There is a huge tree with an unusually large trunk in the center of the community''s ''Knight of the Lake'' station.

 Chapter 962：

    It has a diameter of more than one thousand meters, and the canopy is more than thirty meters above the ground. It looks like a freak with a short stature but a horizontal development.


    But although it looks strange, this tree is not something unsightly, even on the contrary, the appearance of this big tree is very solemn. The temple of the forest **** is general.


    In fact, this tree is actually a gym shared by the ''Knights of the Lake''. There are 9 floors. The interior of each floor is expanded through space power, and the vast area is comparable to Australia on Earth.


    And Aaron Lancelot was sitting quietly in a quiet room on the ninth floor of the gym, inside the branches at the top of the tree canopy.


    Aaron Lancelot has a vicissitudes of appearance, with broken hair, half black and half white, and obvious nasolabial lines on his forehead. He looks like he is about forty years old.


    He sat cross-legged on the ground, his waist was straight, and his breathing was rhythmic. With each breath, a sharp stream of air poured into his nose and into his abdomen.


    That is the concept of ''sword'' leaked from the lake of swords next door. Collecting concepts that are ubiquitous in heaven and earth, and condensing them into power is a daily routine for the powerhouse with more than five figures.


    And Allen is no exception.


    The six-hour retreat every day is a must-do for him and a substitute for sleep.


    In addition, the rest of the time, he was occupied by the busy things of the ''Knight of the Lake''.


    As the leader of the ''Knights of the Lake'', the first successor to Lancelot, the first knight of Avalon, he has too many things to do.


    The regional guarding tasks sent by Avalon, the daily monster cleaning, the daily operation of the community, the expansion of financial resources, and the communication with the regional community.


    Everything seems busy and fulfilling.


    If nothing else is judged by his work alone, Aaron Lancelot is unquestionably perfect.


    Any task will be properly completed in its hands, any order will be faithfully executed, and any unreasonable request from the upper level will be satisfied as much as possible.


    He is as perfect as the name Lancelot is in the King Arthur story.


    However, no one knows that true perfection does not exist.


    Lancelot will still fall in love with Queen Guinevere, leaving behind the notoriety of betraying knights, not to mention that he is only a competitor of Lancelot''s spirituality.


    ¡®Come on, according to that person, it should be coming soon. '' Allen sat quietly, slowly adjusting his breathing and waiting quietly.


    "Please wait a moment, Your Excellency Merlin, the leader is currently in retreat, please allow me to inform..."


    The radiated inspiration returned with information from the outside world. Allen was silent for a moment, exhaled softly, and then looked at the door that was about to be opened in front of him, and muttered to himself:


    "Finally, is it here..."


    "Son of the Realm..."


    Chapter 1361 Then you have to ask him


    "Please wait a moment, Your Excellency Merlin, the leader is currently in retreat. If you want to meet the leader, please allow me to let me know."


    Merlin, with loose silver hair, squinted his eyes, looked at the young knight standing in front of him, and said with a smile on his face:


    "Oh, it''s very heartfelt. I knew I was here, so I reminded Allen specially?"


    The young knight in front of Merlin frowned when he heard this, but didn''t say much, but stood in front of the sage as always, with his feet as still as mountains.


    At this time, Merlin said with a smile: "But have you ever thought that I did it on purpose?"


    The voice fell, and the young knight on the opposite side suddenly changed his face.


    That is, at the same time, the parchment wrapped in the jet-black light slowly fell from the sky.


    When the young knight saw the parchment''s pupils suddenly dilated, he hurriedly raised his head, but on the ceiling above his head, sheets of parchment flickering with black light were passing through the wall and slowly falling.


    Seeing this scene, the young knight said in amazement: "The authority of the organizer... how could it be... Obviously there is no fluctuation..."


    At this moment, a thick and vicissitudes of male voice came from the quiet room.


    "Of course we didn''t find it. If the leader of the lower-level and well-known Arcadia Grand Alliance activates the sponsorship authority, it would be detected by us, then it would be too small to look down on the exceptional powerhouse."


    Hearing the sound, Merlin and the young knight couldn''t help but look at the quiet room.


    At this moment, the door of the quiet room trembled slightly, and then slowly opened with a creaking sound, revealing the figure behind the door.


    Looking at the figure whose hair had turned white, but stood upright and had obvious nasolabial lines on his forehead, Merlin slightly restrained his smile and said in a playful tone:


    "Aiya, has the information leaked? It seems that the source of information from Her Majesty the Queen is not very honest!"


    "Long time no see, Your Excellency."


    Aaron Lancelot, who was wearing a black training suit, nodded slightly towards Merlin, then looked at the nothingness behind Merlin, and said with certainty:


    "Your Majesty Su Jin, aren''t you going to show up?"


    Hearing the sound, a male voice came from behind Allen.


    "Oh? The Queen''s source of intelligence is indeed dishonest."


    Facing the sound that suddenly sounded behind him, Allen''s expression froze, and he slowly turned around, but saw a young man in a black sweater, standing leisurely behind him with his hands in his pockets.


    This discovery made Allen, who thought he felt good, couldn''t help sinking.


    At the same time, where Allen was originally looking, the figures of Valkyrie Lancelot and Sarah slowly emerged.


    After the whereabouts were revealed, Sarah looked at Merlin speechlessly:


    "I said, Your Excellency Merlin, according to what the leader of the alliance said, is it not good to subdue the enemy first and then ask the reason? Why do you have to break in frontally and give the enemy a chance to detect?"


    "Long-winded! Be respectful to the seniors, understand?"


    Merlin unceremoniously tapped Sarah''s head with a staff, and stomped angrily:


    "Also, I''m testing your level of application of the host authority. Don''t you think Su Jin can use it well? Acting on the host authority right away to prevent the enemy from escaping is simply a textbook approach. , you don''t even know this, so you have the nerve to complain?"


    One of the privileges of class rulers is to use the authority of the host to force the enemy to participate in the gift game without degenerating into a demon king, which is the first attack method.


    In Little Garden, high-end boon games often have some special tricks arranged, so the ''first strike power'' is naturally very important. When facing the Demon King, activating the sponsor''s authority in advance is a compulsory course for the rulers of every class.


    On the one hand, it can avoid the gift game of the devil, and on the other hand, it is also used to prevent the enemy from escaping.


    Sarah, who had heard this from Galoro, was speechless:


    "I can''t be right, but you didn''t teach it?"


    Merlin waved his staff again, knocked Sarah''s head hard, and said angrily:


    "Talking back is a taboo for juniors! Do you know?"


    Sarah: "..."


    Ignoring Merlin''s tricks next to him, Su Jin turned his gaze and looked at Aaron Lancelot who didn''t dare to act rashly because he was standing behind him, frowning slightly and said:


    "You don''t seem surprised by my presence?"


    "...Yes." Allen was silent for a while, and then answered simply.


    Seeing this, Su Jin frowned and said:


    "Ouroboros?"


    Allen was silent again, and nodded:


    "Yes!"


    "Leader?!" Hearing the sound, the young knight standing next to him showed an unbelievable expression, as if he couldn''t accept the fact that his own leader had a connection with the Ouroboros.


    "Donald..." Allen looked at his servant knight with a complicated expression, and sighed, "Go back."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around, and didn''t care whether Donald carried out his orders or not, and walked straight past Su Jin towards the quiet room.


    As he passed Su Jin, Allen said respectfully in a low voice:


    "Please come with me."


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at him without hesitation, and followed directly.


    Seeing this scene, Sarah couldn''t help but wonder:


    "Aren''t they arrested?"


    "Don''t worry, accompany him first, anyway, in the hands of that monster Su Jin, he can''t make waves." Merlin waved his hand, motioning Sarah and Lancelot to follow.


    Then, the three of them walked past the empty-eyed young knight and walked straight into the quiet room.


    Quiet indoors.


    In a small tea house.


    Allen sat down with his knees crossed, then compared the seats opposite, and said to Su Jin:


    "Please sit down."


    Su Jin glanced at him, sat down without hesitation, and then looked around, looking slightly from the ''Jing'' copybook hanging on the wall and the gun, sword, mace, and hammer on the weapon rack on the left. After all, it''s all down to Allen.


    At this time, Merlin had led Lancelot and Sarah to the quiet room, pulled up a cushion, and sat down on his knees with his skirt down.


    Su Jin glanced at them, did not speak, but turned his head and looked at Aaron who was making tea. After the other party finished making the first tea, he asked:


    "Who are you taking orders from now?"


    These straightforward words made Aaron''s tea-making action a bit of a surprise.


    He raised his head and looked at Su Jin in front of him, with a faint melancholy expression on his face:


    "I swear allegiance to His Majesty Krishna."


    black sky? !


    A simple name made the audience instantly calm down.


    Chapter 1362 Facing the Black Sky


    black sky.


    Also known as ''Sacred Immortal''.


    One of the top leaders of the Ouroboros, the actual leader, the incarnation of "Vishnu", one of the three supreme gods of the Indian group of gods, and the powerhouse in the field of two-digit total authority.


    His enlightenment years were very short. It is said that he has won a lot of achievements in the Dawn Wars, and he has taken the final step to become the Xeon''s seventeen two-digit ''universal truth''.


    Even if you count the three-digit ''Queen of Halloween'' and ''Magic Star Alger'', he is also one of the nineteen Xeons.


    What''s more troublesome is that Su Jin and this holy immortal do not deal with it, and are even somewhat hostile.


    Because in a sense, the Arcadia of the previous generation was destroyed at the head of the holy immortal Hei Tian, ??even if it was not ordered by him himself, but it was also at his behest.


    And if there is a real conspiracy theory, the lower-level evil dragon war caused by Az Dakaha may also be fueled by this Lord.


    Therefore, the decline of Arcadia''s victory period may also have an arm of Kuroko.


    A little further back, during the War of Dawn, Su Jin also suspected the existence of Hei Tian''s means after the demise of the "Knight of Hakoba" from Leticia Decrea.


    In a sense, Arcadia has a blood feud with this holy fairy, and it has started from a very long time - blood feud.


    At this time, in the face of a "subordinate" of Hei Tian, ??it is reasonable and reasonable for Su Jin to directly attack the killer. The reason why he didn''t do it was just for information.


    "So, the death of the fairies is related to Hetian? He wants the tears of fairies?"


    Facing Su Jin''s question, Allen looked at him in surprise, as if surprised by something.


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at Allen with deep eyes, as if seeing through his thoughts:


    "Don''t worry, my voice was ''destroyed'' before He ''heared'' my voice."


    Two-digit cosmic truth has the power of ''unnamed'', once their names are spoken, or even thinking, it will attract their attention.


    Of course, this is not difficult for an existence with authority to block such a name. An existence with more than four digits has a corresponding shielding method for the ability that comes with two digits.


    For Su Jin, using the power of destruction to call Hei Tian''s name, although the response brought by destroying the name is troublesome, it is not impossible.


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Allen was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly:


    "It seems that my self-rescue just now was useless!"


    Su Jin understood the words in seconds, and said in a light tone: "If you mean to say Hei Tian''s name directly after seeing me in an attempt to attract his attention, it is indeed useless."


    Joke, it''s not that Su Jin has not encountered the existence of similar two-digit numbers, and even the three-digit number of Alger is squatting in Arcadia''s headquarters.


    It''s not that he hasn''t used Alger''s built-in ''telephone reminder'' function, and used this induction mechanism to call him by his first name to contact Alger.


    Since he has played this trick, why didn''t Su Jin prevent it when he saw Allen?


    So when Allen called Hei Tian directly, he blocked it. Now it is no accident, Hei Tian should not have noticed the situation here.


    Of course, this is not a guarantee of safety. If Hei Tian came a step ahead and came here to squat directly, Su Jin would not be able to protect himself too closely.


    This method of shielding can only be used when the distance is too far and the two-digit attention is not high. Once the two-digit number seriously wants to know one thing, unless the means of the same level, it is difficult to defend against the other party''s detection below the two-digit number.


    If nothing else, just hooking up with the center of the small garden and mobilizing information from the record tape of the center is not something that anyone can prevent.

 Chapter 963：

    Su Jin didn''t know what kind of attention Hei Tian paid to ''Allen'', but he was already prepared for the worst.


    In the face of Su Jin''s vigilance, Allen sighed and said:


    "Actually... I don''t know who the demander of Fairy Tear is. To be more specific, I''m just one of the chains in the whole process, a chain for obtaining ''materials''."


    Hearing Allen''s words, Merlin frowned.


    At that time, the Valkyrie Lancelot, who had been silent, said in a deep voice:


    "So, are you kidding me about the death rate of my servant fairy?"


    "Fuck?" Allen murmured and repeated, then sighed: "It can be described like this, after all, one of my jobs in the snake is to make a copy of the quest content of the ''Knight of the Lake'' and give it to The people who brought in."


    "Have a hand!" Su Jin said with a little admiration.


    Just copying the content of the quest instead of intervening in it, this has a high probability to protect the existence of the inner response of ''Alan'', no wonder even the queen can only determine the inner partner of her subordinates after joining the Ouroboros. Who is the ghost.


    After all, Allen didn''t do anything bad, he just provided a list of tasks. This thing has too many people in contact and is of low importance. Once a task happens, it is suspected that there are ghosts among the executors and the immediate leaders. , instead of not paying attention to this list, which protects the identity of the inner ghost very well.


    Allen glanced at Su Jin, then looked at Lancelot, and said lightly:


    "In a sense, the death of your servants must be counted on my name."


    ?????


    "Speaking of which, because you are from Arcadia, I even reminded the Ouroboros to let them lower the death rate of your subordinates, but looking at you now, they don''t seem to be reminded by me."


    Hearing this, Lancelot''s face sank, but he didn''t say anything more.


    She doesn''t have much hostility to Alan. The other party didn''t deliberately target and erase her competitor after she came to the ''Knight of the Lake'' and learned the origin. The other party made a so-called ''prompt''.


    After all, part of the reason for the death of the attendant in battle must be attributed to this ''inner response''. If he hadn''t leaked the mission, her subordinates would not have died frequently.


    There is no hostility, no gratitude, her opinion of Alan is just an enemy who needs to be killed.


    ¡­


    Seeing Lancelot''s clear eyes, Allen said with half envy and half jealousy:


    "so good!"


    "Born in a place like Arcadia, there is a natural backing. You don''t need to follow the flames, and you don''t need to be ignorant. Just move in the direction you want."


    "To be honest, I envy you."


    "I''ve tried my best in my life, but I''m just standing at the same starting point as you..."


    When Allen said this, he was filled with emotion:


    "The world is really unfair!"


    "It''s really not fair." Su Jin responded with a sour taste: "Some people are born with three digits, wake up every day to peep at women, sleep when they are tired, and become two when they are having fun. Counting, and some people almost fell to their death as soon as they were born, there is no comparison at all."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, the melancholy atmosphere originally brought by Allen''s words suddenly disappeared, and everyone was madly complaining in their hearts.


    ¡®You mean Shiroyasha, right? Definitely Shiroyasha, right? Don''t think we can''t guess if you didn''t say your name! ¡¯


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Allen and said calmly: "To be honest, I quite understand your thoughts, but there is no way. Killing someone is always going to pay for your life."


    Hearing this, Allen opened his mouth and finally nodded:


    "I see."


    "But to be honest, I''m really just a link in the supply chain of ''Fairy Tear''. I don''t know anything about the real secret."


    "If you have to know, you have to"


    When Allen said this, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Su Jin, his eyes gradually became empty and deep, and even his words had an inexplicable stress:


    "Then you have to ask me (Black Sky)." X2


    Chapter 1363 Trading


    The sudden ''stress'' made Su Jin''s back stand up, and his face immediately became solemn.


    Compared to Su Jin, who was still able to control himself, Merlin and Sarah''s performance was even more unbearable. One was shocked and panicked, and the other jumped up from the seat with a look of horror.


    In contrast, the most stable one was Lancelot, who didn''t know much about Krishna.


    The Valkyrie only frowned when she saw Allen''s strangeness, but there was not much change.


    After a brief stupor, Su Jin frowned, looking at the ''Arun'' in front of him with a little surprise, or the ''Black Sky'' who was possessed by Arun.


    This is his first meeting with the ''Saint Immortal'', which is much earlier than Su Jin expected. He used to think that the meeting with the other party would be at the base of Ouroboros, or even on the battlefield of the confrontation.


    "I didn''t expect you to come forward in person..." This is Su Jin''s sincere words, but also self-deprecating: "It seems that I underestimated the relationship between Allen and you."


    To be more precise, it was Su Jin who underestimated the "importance" of Aaron.


    If it wasn''t for Hei Tian''s constant attention to Aaron, it would not have been possible for him to have noticed Aaron''s abnormality so quickly.


    And a person who can be cleared by the Queen of Halloween herself and who can keep Hei Tian''s attention at any time, it is hard for Su Jin not to doubt the meaning of the person Allen represents.


    Is it because of ''Tears of the Fairy''? Or something else?


    In the absence of intelligence, Su Jin could not guess the whole picture of the incident, but compared to these, the black sky in front of him was more important.


    "In a sense, am I mentioning the previous position?" Su Jin said with a bit of teasing.


    Speaking of which, he is actually a subordinate of ''Black Sky''. After all, because of Karji''s affairs, he once joined the Ouroboros as a blatant ''inner ghost'', and was also given a gift of the ''Indian God of Storms''. Rutoro''s vest, it can be said that he and Hei Tian still had an ''incense love'' before.


    In the face of Su Jin''s teasing, the corners of Hei Tian''s mouth twitched slightly, and he said softly:


    "You''re welcome. Regarding your ownership in Ouroboros, it has been transferred to the name of Halloween. Currently, there is no relationship between us."


    Speaking of this, he paused, then gave Su Jin a meaningful look and said:


    "Also, I don''t think you have much sense of belonging to the Ouroboros in your heart."


    The members of Ouroboros were told face-to-face by the Chief Boss of Ouroboros that they had no sense of belonging to Ouroboros... Well, if I hadn''t had a backstage, I should have entered the liquidation stage now, right?


    Complaining a lot in his heart, Su Jin looked at the black sky in front of him with a smile, without admitting or denying it, but seemed to be in a happy mood and said:


    "Then, the chief alliance leader of Ouroboros, is there something important to come here this time?"


    Hei Tian smiled slightly, and then said in a natural tone:


    "If I''m not mistaken, you''re chasing the canon, right?"


    Hearing the word ''Original Dictionary'', Su Jin''s expression did not change, but he looked at Hei Tian with a much darker gaze. Facing this old thing, knowing that denial was useless, he laughed instead, jokingly said:


    "What? Are you going to help me?"


    "I do think so." Hei Tian nodded and smiled.


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned, his expression was obviously stunned, and his eyes were fixed on Hei Tiandao:


    "you sure?"


    The original text he said was not something random. It was the spirit of Leticia who was taken away, her sister who was taken away, the princess of the Hakogawa Knights, "Lamia Decreia I".


    It was the original script of Thousand Eyes'' simulated star creation map, and it even involved the world king.


    Hei Tian gave it so easily?


    Is this a trap? Or, is this Kori who wants to backstab the Crusaders?


    Facing Su Jin''s doubts, Hei Tian smiled lightly:


    "Didn''t you already think of it?"


    Su Jin paused, and then looked at Hei Tian with deep eyes:


    "Really? I don''t believe it!"


    "Although I am not proficient in the induction of speech, I understand a little bit. If you want to mislead my thinking in the direction you want, then it is not necessary."


    It is easier for people to believe the "answer" that others can guess than the answer that is said in person.


    Su Jin knew this, so he maintained deep suspicion that what Hei Tian had just said was inducing himself to "mistakenly think that Hei Tian had a rift with the Crusaders".


    Seeing Su Jin like this, Hei Tian''s eyes paused, and then he said lightly:


    "Honestly, you''re smarter than I thought."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said slightly sarcastically, "Are you implying that smart people don''t live long? Like a canary?"


    During the conversation between the two, Merlin and Sarah, who had been able to keep their composure, almost didn''t dare to scare them out when they saw Su Jin and Hei Tian''s words confrontation.


    To actually use such a provocative tone when facing the two-digit number... This kind of thing, even if it is changed to a **** king of a great group of gods, I am afraid that I will not even think about it...


    The reason why Hakoten called the two-digit superpower is because the three-digit face is more powerless than the mortals facing the three-digit person?


    Only two digits can match two digits!


    This is the present world like the truth in Little Garden.


    In the little garden, no matter how strong the **** king, even if he is full of firepower with a simulated star creation map, he can only run for his life under two-digit men at most.


    This also makes use of the inherent ''gift game'' rules of the little garden. If you exclude this and go to the outer universe, even a three-digit top **** king holding a simulated star creation map will only have a dead end in the face of two-digit numbers.


    This is an absolute strength gap, and it can only be overcome by a miracle among miracles, or a legendary existence such as a three-digit exception.


    But now, Su Jin is in front of them, facing double digits.


    Even if the lower levels of Hakoba limit their output, the two figures are not something that anyone can easily provoke!


    Will you do it? it''s here? In this weak Nether?


    And just when Merlin and Sarah''s nerves were stuck in their throats, Hei Tian narrowed his eyes and gave Su Jin a meaningful look:


    "Canary, not dead."


    Is this implying to me that He could have the canary come back against me? Or is he explaining that smart people don''t necessarily have to die?


    Su Jin looked at Hei Tian strangely. When he responded with a canary, he was stunned that he would say such a thing.


    Moreover, when he said the name of the canary, his tone seemed a bit complicated? Does he have a relationship with the canary that I don''t know about?


    Before Su Jin could guess what, Hei Tian sighed softly and said indifferently:


    "I know what you want to do, but what you''re guarding against doesn''t really make sense to me."


    It was so dark that he said indifferently:


    "As you think, I don''t want ''Yahwe'' to get the original scriptures, and even less, even if the Son gets it, it doesn''t conform to my idea."


    Speaking of this, Hei Tian raised the corners of his mouth and said in a mocking tone:


    "Compared to them, it is more in my interest for a weak four-digit number, a lower-level community that is still developing, to obtain the original scriptures."


    After speaking, Su Jin''s face was reflected in Hei Tian''s calm eyes:


    "So, do you understand?"


    Chapter 1364 The Queen''s Purpose


    He actually admitted it himself... Su Jin looked at Hei Tian in astonishment.


    As the chief alliance leader of Ouroboros, he actually admitted that he had disagreements with the gold owner behind the scenes of Ouroboros, and still in front of him?


    Could it be that the contradictions within the Ouroboros are so intense that they can put everything on the bright side?


    Or, has Hetian made up his mind that he wants to meet the Crusaders?


    Su Jin''s mind flashed a lot of associations, but after all, he didn''t have a definite idea, and it was impossible for him to ask Hei Tian what the situation was.


    Joke, his relationship with Hei Tian hasn''t gotten to this good yet.


    Even Su Jin could have guessed that if it wasn''t for him being too involved, and the idea of ??being possessed by him couldn''t kill him who was wearing the great secret treasure, Hei Tian could completely take action against him and take down his own inevitable and ouroboros. The right guy.


    On the other hand, if he could kill Hei Tian, ??Su Jin would not be too polite.


    This old thing, single-handedly planned the fall of the Hakoniwa knight, the defeat of Arcadia, and even the ''Demon King''s attack'' that was the closest to his death more than half a year ago, was also planned by the other party.


    You know, at that time, Su Jin was just an ordinary person who was barely classified in the seven figures. He was lying in bed for medical treatment because of the injury that he first came to Hakoten. It can be said that it was the most vulnerable time in his life.


    He didn''t die at that time, it was entirely because the Black Rabbit was in front of him, escorting him to the refuge, and the top cadres of Arcadia were in the front line fighting the Demon King.


    Under this experience, he was not cold to Hei Tian, ??and even had a strong hostility.


    The reason why I didn''t do it was just because of lack of background, not because I didn''t want to.


    It can be said that Su Jin and Hei Tian are completely enemies, but they can''t help each other for various reasons.


    However, both sides have a certain tacit understanding and consensus to a certain extent on the cold gun of the Crusaders.


    Under this strange tacit understanding, Su Jin and Hei Tian looked at each other. The content of their communication was unclear, but at the same time a subtle thought emerged:

 Chapter 964：

    ...The Crusaders are too strong, let''s backstab him!


    Under the common idea, Su Jin suppressed the previous hostility and asked in a flat tone:


    "I need the coordinates of ''Lamia''."


    Hei Tian knew why Su Jin needed coordinates, so he shook his head and vetoed:


    "I can''t provide it, at least not on the bright side."


    "Then secretly, for example, ''Some demon kings, such as Allen, happened to know some information about Lamia, and they happened to meet me. In order to save their lives, they happened to tell me the information they accidentally learned''."


    Su Jin accentuated several ''coincidences'', with strong hints in his tone.


    Hearing this, Hei Tian looked at Su Jin strangely, as if he didn''t expect ''he would be so skilled''.


    But for Su Jin''s proposal, he still shook his head and vetoed:


    "I don''t face his thoughts directly now."


    He means the one from the Crusaders... Su Jin also understands that it is really difficult to let Hei Tian disregard the situation and leak the news ''blatantly'', so he changed his mind and said:


    "Then I need a chance to get the ''Lamia position''."


    Hearing this, Hei Tian narrowed his eyes and tapped the tea table with his index finger. After a while, he said lightly:


    "I can arrange it, but it needs a reasonable timing."


    "I understand." Su Jin nodded, then looked at Hei Tian, ??narrowed his eyes and said, "Then what is the price?"


    As an ''honest person'', Su Jin naturally wouldn''t think that getting the news of ''Lamia'' from Hei Tian would be priceless.


    Even if this echoes the interests of Hei Tian.


    It''s one thing to go along with the enemy''s interests, but it''s another thing to get information without giving money.


    He also doesn''t want to owe the enemy a favor, so he will only hesitate in the future when the killer is hurt.


    If you hesitate, you will lose!


    Therefore, he refuses to owe Hei Tian''s favor.


    Facing Su Jin''s attitude, a smile appeared on Hei Tian''s face:


    "A price? Interesting."


    He whispered, and then said casually:


    "Then let Kalji come back."


    "If he continues to hide in the three thousand worlds, then the old guys on my side will have a headache."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin couldn''t help frowning.


    Although it was his and Shiroyasha''s idea to throw Kalji into the hands of the Buddha, Su Jin was not at all sure about him coming back.


    After all, who knows what the Buddha thought?


    Thinking of the difficulty of this matter, Su Jin couldn''t help frowning and said:


    "I can only say that I will try my best, but I''m not sure whether it will be successful or not."


    "That''s enough." Hei Tian seemed to be very open about this kind of thing, giving people the feeling that ''Kalji''s return is good or not''.


    But Su Jin felt that this might not be Hei Tian''s true thoughts, and even he was a little suspicious that the return of Kalji at this time would add to Hei Tian''s blockage, but he was not sure.


    But no matter what, this is a transaction, as long as the goal can be achieved, he naturally doesn''t care about a Kalji.


    People related to the ten incarnations of Vishnu care about him, but it doesn''t mean that Su Jin will care, and Su Jin does not think that in the competition for the sovereignty of the sun, Kalji will be stronger than himself with the support of "White Yaksha and the Queen of Halloween".


    Joke, the referee, the administrator and even the venue are my people, what do you Kargi do to win? take the head?


    After the deal was finalized, Su Jin and Hei Tian glanced at each other, and the two smiled at each other, and the tension between the two sides also dissipated.


    Regarding the ''ally'', Su Jin''s attitude before stabbing the knife must be very friendly:


    "How to deal with Allen, the Queen ordered me to deal with him."


    "Then solve it." Hei Tian''s tone was very indifferent, obviously he didn''t care about a four-digit number loyal to him.


    However, considering that Arun seems to have harmed the Queen''s community at the same time, it is not surprising that Su Jin has also harmed the Ouroboros.


    After all, the grass on the wall is hated by people, and it is not surprising that there is such an ending.


    It''s just, why this knight who seems to have a good reputation in the community will go this way, although Su Jin is a little curious, but he has no idea of ??digging deeply, just said lightly:


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll take his life."


    Hearing this, Hei Tian glanced at Su Jin, and then said with a bit of a smile in his tone:


    "You''d better pay attention to the tears of the fairy, maybe there will be a little surprise."


    After he finished speaking, Hei Tian, ??or the possessed ''Alan'' suddenly froze, the hollowness in his eyes gradually died of laughter, his reason returned, and at the same time he looked at Su Jin blankly.


    Obviously, Hei Tian''s deal with Su Jin did not hide the bitter master from him. Knowing that he was about to die, he stood up and said in a flat tone:


    "Please come with me, I''ll put the Tear of the Fairy in a safe place and need a specific method to get there."


    Seeing this, Su Jin glanced at Merlin and the others, and after confirming that they planned to follow, Su Jin, who was confident that he could protect them, couldn''t help but nodded, and also stood up.


    Chapter 1365 Then I will take it myself


    Among the densely vegetated forest paths.


    Sarah looked at Alan, who was leading the way in front of her. Seeing that the other party seemed to be concentrating on leading the way, and that Lancelot was vigilant next to him, she calmed down a little, turned her head to look at Su Jin, and asked carefully:


    "Boss, is it really okay to be like this now?"


    "What do you mean by ''no problem''?" Su Jin asked without looking back, looking straight ahead.


    Sarah was stunned by Su Jin''s rhetorical question, and then considered it for a while before saying, "I mean the deal with that person..."


    She actually wanted to say, ''Is it really good for you, the leader of Arcadia, to play private deals with the leader of the Ouroboros? '', but considering that the game goes beyond that, only the ''trade'' thing is mentioned.


    "Oh, the deal with Hei Tian!" Su Jin heard the words with a stunned expression.


    When she heard Su Jin reciting the name of ''Black Sky'', Sarah quickly lowered her head and did not dare to look directly at Su Jin, her expression was unusually restrained.


    Compared with Su Jin, who was very hard in the background, Sarah didn''t have the courage to call Hei Tian''s name directly, or in Hakoten, except for some top powerhouses, no one dared to show any minions to those nineteen top powerhouses.


    Like Su Jin, it''s a completely passive habit. After all, there is a supreme powerhouse Alger at home, and the unrecognized direct elder, the Halloween Queen, is also a supreme powerhouse, and the former main god, the White Night King, is also ranked in the truth of the universe. The presence.


    The backstage is so hard, and there is still a two-digit seat waiting for him in the center of the box garden. In this case, let Su Jin be a little more respectful to the two-digit number. Although he can do it, in the face of hostility like Hei Tian power, he is completely a ''he can be replaced'' attitude.


    It is impossible for him to be respectful to Hei Tian!


    Therefore, when Su Jin talks about Hei Tian, ??his attitude is more relaxed, and even a little disdain:


    "Actually, it is impossible to say that there is no problem. After all, I am not a Buddha. I want to interfere with the issue of Karji''s departure and retention. Basically, I cannot do it. At most, write a letter to Look at that, no matter how many, it is basically impossible, so the request of Hei Tian can basically be regarded as air."


    "But Hei Tian''s promise, I think he has a high possibility of implementing it. After all, in his position, he said that he would not deal with Yawei face to face, that is, he really did not deal with it. There is no need for him to say such things. Lies, unless he''s a shameless guy like Zeus."


    "However, according to the news I heard from Shiroyasha and Alger, Hei Tian is still quite mindful of his face, so this possibility is very low."


    "Therefore, I have an 80-90% confidence in the issue you are worried about, and I''m sure it won''t happen, so you can rest assured."


    "Ah this?" Sarah was a little confused when she heard this. She thought that Su Jin took on the job of ''bringing Kalji'' back to her because she had a good idea, but she only planned to write a letter?


    And according to Su Jin''s meaning, it seems that the risk he took on this matter is not high, and the relative benefit is still very large? If that''s the case, didn''t that holy immortal come to give the benefits in vain?


    "His Royal Highness~ If you explain it like this, it will scare Sarah."


    Holding a staff and following Su Jin, Mei Lin smiled and rubbed Su Jin''s junior with his elbow and leg, and then explained to Sarah:


    "Little Sarah, you may not understand yet. The focus of this transaction is not on Kalji, but on the issue of whether the ownership of ''Lamia'' cannot be attributed to the Christian religion."


    "In a sense, neither His Highness nor the Holy Immortal wants the power of the Crusaders to become stronger again, and because of this, other things can be put on hold."


    Hearing this, Sarah finally understood, and her expression was a little unnatural: "So even if the leader Su Jin didn''t ask for it, will that one find an opportunity to send the information of that Lamia over?"


    "That''s right." Su Jin nodded slightly, then narrowed his eyes and said, "It is estimated that even if I don''t agree, I will ''accidentally'' meet a member of Ouroboros in a few days, and dig enough clues from him. And then lead me to Lamia''s place, although it will be a little more troublesome for Black to deal with the tail, but it is not difficult."


    "So that''s how it is..." Sarah thought suddenly, and at the same time, she was also slandering in her heart: Even the enemy can put down his face and cooperate. Is this the so-called adult only looking at the pros and cons?


    I really can''t learn this...


    Just when Sarah was sulking in her heart, Alan suddenly stopped in front of him and said calmly:


    "arrive."


    Hearing this, Su Jin stopped and looked back in Allen''s direction, but saw the Lake of Swords in front of Allen.


    It was an endless, calm, dark lake.


    On the lake, there was a strong wind, and from time to time there was a sharp whistle like a wire sliding over the concrete floor. However, even if the wind was blowing, the lake in front was still calm and calm, even giving people a metallic heaviness. texture.


    "Like a lake like metal liquefaction, this is the lake of swords that can condense the concept of swords on its own?"


    Su Jin looked at the lake in front of him and couldn''t help but complained:


    "If it weren''t for the odor, I would have to wonder if the heavy metals here are seriously exceeding the standard!"


    "Exceeding the standard is probably exceeding the standard." Merlin held back his smile and nodded in response to Su Jin: "Under the Lake of Swords, there is an Olinghagang Kobelco vein with a reserve of more than 100 million tons, and the lake itself is spiritual water. It has been immersed with Kobelco for a long time, and the product is partially dissolved, so it is no problem to say that the heavy metal exceeds the standard."


    "A whole vein of Kobelco with hundreds of millions of tons?" Su Jin''s brows jumped wildly when he heard the word, and his eyes seemed to fall into Qian''s eyes.


    Olinhagang is a type of Kobelco, and Kobelco is an extremely rare forging material. Mixing a few grams of debris can greatly increase the strength of a five-digit weapon, not to mention a ore vein of hundreds of millions of tons!


    In an instant, Su Jin''s eyes changed when he looked at Sword Lake: This is a lake, this is a living mountain of money!


    However, although he was quite jealous, Su Jin still had some doubts in his heart:


    "Is this level of mines stored, not mining? Instead, let the people of the Knights of the Lake rub the concept of swords?"


    Isn''t this a small loss?


    "It''s true that someone has always wanted to mine this rich mine, but unfortunately it didn''t work." Merlin said this, shook his head, turned to Su Jin and smiled: "However, it''s not necessarily for you."


    Hearing this, Su Jin instantly shut up, but instead said speechlessly:


    "This clause is the Queen''s? The ownership is in her hands?"


    "You are so smart!" Merlin showed a big smile.


    Seeing this, Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth. Obviously, the white-haired man in front of him also wanted to ask him to beg the Queen. After all, the Knights of the Lake really started to mine here, so how could Merlin not benefit.


    You can talk to the Queen about such a thing, why don''t you go? Want me to go instead?


    Oh, you really treat me as a tool person... Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then said expressionlessly:


    "Then where are the tears of the fairy? Hurry up and retrieve it, we can return to life."


    As for the Olihagang ore vein, it is not the case, he Su Jin is not the kind of person who kneels and begs a rich woman to feed her! unless the other way around.


    "Under the lake, please wait."


    Alan responded calmly, then took out a gift card, and took out a roll of black parchment from it, which was his sponsor''s authority.


    Seeing Allen''s actions, Sarah and Lancelot clearly showed alert expressions.


    In contrast, Su Jin was not worried about Aaron''s tricks, but watched his actions curiously. In his perception, after Aaron took out the organizer''s authority, there was a faint force inside the Lake of Swords and him. resonated.


    That is, in this vague resonance, Su Jin noticed that the space where the Lake of Swords was located seemed to overlap slightly.


    At this time, seeing Allen''s actions, Merlin suddenly realized:


    "So that''s the case, using the natural spiritual power of the Kobelco ore to cover up the different dimension that overlaps here? It''s a good method, but I don''t know if it''s the handwriting of the **** king?"


    At that time, Allen, who was resonating with the overlapping space, had a complicated expression:


    "This space was originally used to store ''tributes'', and it was one of the rewards obtained by the first-generation knight leader of the lake."


    In an instant, Su Jin and Merlin were silent, and Sarah and Lancelot stopped guarding Aaron. Instead, they took two steps back, trying to distance themselves from each other, even worrying about hurting themselves when thunder struck.


    tribute?


    What can make the leader of the community "Knight of the Lake" called "tribute" naturally refers to those special offerings dedicated to the Queen of Halloween.


    good guy!


    Kill the queen''s family, and use the queen to create a different space to store the "gift made by the remains of the family".


    This is simply a few slaps on the queen''s delicate little face!


    Su Jin even suspected that the hatred value drawn by this storage method was much greater than the hatred value of the Queen''s family being killed.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s gaze when looking at Allen has changed, and it has turned into a look at the ''Warrior''.


    He thinks that he is enough to kill himself, but compared to this one, he is still willing to give up.

 Chapter 965：

    This guy is too brave. They are even better than the Gao Tianyuan group of gods who had a good life in their childhood. After all, they sacrificed their whole family to create double digits. You are here to anger the queen. You can''t compare, really can''t compare.


    "Hey!" Seeing the reactions of Su Jin and others, Allen shook his head and said nothing.


    Although he could explain that this was the nomination certificate that Ouroboros wanted, but even Hei Tian had given up on him, what else could he say?


    Up to now, he can only ask for a quick death, other than that, everything else is an extravagant hope.


    With a pessimistic attitude, Aaron untied the cover of the different space.


    I saw ripples in the void, like the air turning into a lake.


    And after the ripples rippled, a drop of water, which was as white as paper, but not turbid, floated out of the ripples, and then floated in front of Allen.


    "Is this the Tear of the Goblin?" Sarah was a little surprised to see the water droplets. Although she had heard of this kind of thing, it was the first time she had seen it.


    On the other hand, Merlin looked more professional and asked calmly:


    "What''s the dose of this drop?"


    Allen was silent for a while and replied, "The concentration is about 500 C."


    Merlin did some math, and said with a cold expression, "Five hundred C, that means it was extracted from five thousand goblins?"


    "This kind of amount is impossible without accumulating three or four hundred years. Oh, the people of ouroboros are really brave."


    On the other side, Su Jin glanced at the tears of the goblin. Although he could perceive the massive breath of life and nature inside, he was somewhat disgusted with this kind of thing, so he turned his head and asked Merlin:


    "What should I do with this thing?"


    "...I can''t handle it." Merlin shook his head, then sighed, "Let''s report it, that''s the only way to do it."


    After she finished speaking, she said to Su Jin, "I''ll prepare the ceremony and lend me a hair."


    "Hair?" Su Jin paused and looked at Merlin suspiciously, but raised his hand, letting one of his hair fall out automatically, and handed it over.


    "I really gave it, aren''t you afraid that I will curse you?" Merlin was surprised as he took his hair.


    Su Jin smiled and said nothing.


    However, Merlin immediately understood, and said a little embarrassedly:


    "Well, even if I curse you, it will only be me who will die in the end."


    After she finished speaking, she also muttered to herself, ''I''m just joking, to ease the atmosphere, and I really gave it to me. ¡¯


    After getting the hair, Merlin drew a ritual array on the ground pointing to the queen, put Su Jin''s hair in the center of it as a contact material, and recited:


    "You are the incarnation of the realm, you are the queen in charge of life and death, you are the mistress of the sun and the realm, I praise you, I fear you, and I pray for your eyes to come."


    Accompanied by whispers, the magic circle on the ground lit up little by little with starlight.


    In contrast, Merlin''s eyes gradually became empty. Before her reason dissipated, she whispered: "It''s broken, this time it''s spiritual support."


    The words fell, and Merlin''s eyes instantly became empty, and his temperament also changed completely, becoming ethereal and ethereal.


    He looked down at himself, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, then he raised his head and looked at Su Jin, and the smile on his face immediately became brighter.


    "Interesting, Merlin is using your hair as a medium!"


    "Queen!" X3


    Seeing the appearance of ''Merlin'', Allen, Lancelot, and Sarah hurriedly knelt down on one knee to express their respect.


    And Su Jin frowned, and with a puzzled expression, he expressed the guess that he had been holding back for a while:


    "What do you want Fairy Tear for?"


    That''s right, Su Jin doubts that the Queen of Halloween also has a demand for fairy tears.


    Otherwise, Aaron, a four-digit number under the Queen''s banner, has been targeting the Queen''s family members for hundreds of years, and the Queen will not know about it. This is simply underestimating the Queen''s Wang Wei.


    Even if Allen has ouroboros asylum.


    Therefore, in Su Jin''s view, there is only one possibility that this kind of thing will develop, that is, the Queen of Halloween also needs fairy tears.


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Aaron, Lancelot, and Sarah all changed their expressions, and their heads that were originally lowered are now even lower.


    Facing Su Jin''s question, the ''Halloween Queen'' squinted, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly:


    "Since it''s what you want to know, well, I''ll tell you the answer."


    The ''Halloween Queen'' showed a naughty smile:


    "I want to summon someone with ''Fairy Tears''."


    "A person with the same qualifications as you!"


    Chapter 1366 Colorful Birds


    People with the same qualifications... At the moment when Su Jin heard this sentence, Su Jin suddenly felt that what he said was the same as, ''You have lost your tuba practice, I want to practice a trumpet? ¡¯


    If you want to practice trumpet, practice early, you forcibly modify all blood relatives!


    Su Jin looked at the Halloween Queen who was attached to ''Merlin'' in front of him with black lines, and said in a rude tone: "Oh, then what?"


    The Queen of Halloween turned her head away, turned her back to Su Jin, and said, "...It''s because of your attitude that I had to make such a difficult choice."


    "Don''t say what happened to me, yes, I didn''t do anything right?" Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth and said speechlessly.


    "Are you sure you didn''t do anything?" The Halloween Queen turned her head and put on Merlin''s face with a playful smile: "Then who was slandering me just now?"


    "I slandered you? How can I..." Su Jin was halfway through speaking, suddenly remembering his ''bold'' guess, and then his expression suddenly paused.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween narrowed her burgundy eyes and said happily:


    "It''s a bold guess to think that ''I also have plans for Fairy Tear, so I let my subordinates do what they do''."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s face was a little embarrassed, and he cursed inwardly: Damn it, he actually read his mind beforehand.


    On the other side, Sarah and Lancelot, who were still kneeling on one knee upon hearing the Queen of Halloween''s words, both changed their expressions, and then lowered their heads lower.


    Obviously, they also raised the same suspicion as Su Jin in their hearts.


    As the ''principal offender'', although Su Jin was a little embarrassed, he was still very stubborn: "So what? Are you going to explain anything?"


    "Do you need an explanation?" The Queen of Halloween tilted her head slightly and said in a flat tone: "No matter how unreasonable I want, my family members will do their best to satisfy them, even if it requires sacrificing their lives. "


    Indeed...Although I don''t want to admit it, almost all of the fairies in Hakoniwa are loyal to the Queen of Halloween, and swore ''don''t hesitate to give their lives''. The goblins will launch a large-scale ancient blood sacrifice... Tsk, why do you feel that those capitalists are not scary by gods... Su Jin thought a little in his heart. And at this moment, the Queen of Halloween changed the subject: "However, it would be too ugly to order the family members to die without authorization, so I think, instead of doing such evil deeds, it is better to let a demon king who is eager to make progress work hard to do evil, Gather what I want for me..."


    "Isn''t this the same as what I said?" Su Jin''s face twitched fiercely.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween had already swept to Alan, who was kneeling on one knee. After a while, she smiled sweetly and said:


    "You did a great job, Allen."


    "Truly and frightened."


    Allen touched his head on the ground and said respectfully.


    "Then, as a reward."


    The Halloween Queen smiles:


    "You can kill yourself."


    "As ordered!"


    Having said that, Su Jin frowned, then turned his head, and then he heard the slight sound of the blade cutting through the flesh.


    When he turned around again, what he saw was Allen''s body.


    "Huh!" Su Jin sighed, realizing that this was the kindness of the Queen of Halloween.


    After all, suicide can still be reincarnated, and if the Halloween Queen was triggered on the charge of ''offending Wang Wei'', Allen would not even have the chance to be reincarnated.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Su Jin looked at the corpse on the ground inexplicably: "So, what exactly are you planning?"


    "Didn''t I say it? I want to summon a fairy tear."


    The Queen of Halloween ''knows'' Su Jin didn''t ask herself, but answered anyway.


    Is this taking Allen''s guilt on his own head? Su Jin looked at the queen strangely. He really couldn''t judge whether she was kind or cruel.


    But ''because the Queen of Halloween wanted fairy tears, Aaron went to commit the ban set by the queen'' ''not allowed to kill goblins and create goblin tears''. Although Su Jin couldn''t understand it, he could still tell the difference. It is the Queen who is supplementing the ''Knight''s Loyalty'', so that Aaron will not continue to bear a deeper infamy.


    Of course, such behavior must have affected the reputation of the Queen of Halloween, but then again, does this... have a reputation?


    Hakoniwa''s biggest problem child, the final trial of the mobile humanoid, the sun queen who equals good deeds and evil, under this title, it is strange that the queen has a good reputation.


    At this moment, the Queen of Halloween suddenly turned her head and looked at Su Jin: "You are in a very active mood recently."


    "Fortunately for you, the class rulers have not yet completed the teaching, so they came to meddle in such a mess." Su Jin said at this time, complaining a lot.


    Who can still remember that he actually came to take over as the ruler of the class, and he came to find Allen to get used to his work, and to come to a big show of ''the ruler of the class crusades the devil''.


    But the result?


    Another goblin tear, another black sky, and then the Queen of Halloween.


    Am I just doing an official job?


    In the face of Su Jin''s complaints, the Queen of Halloween tilted her head again: "Teaching, is there such a thing? Isn''t it good for class rulers to do whatever they want?"


    Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said: "...If someone asks me ''why do this'' in the future, I will say that you taught me."


    "...You still like to shirk your responsibilities so much!" The Queen of Halloween was a little out of control by Su Jin.


    What is this called shirking responsibility, this is called throwing the blame... Su Jin whispered in his heart.


    Shaking her head, the Halloween Queen stopped teasing Su Jin, and instead focused on the ''tears of the fairy'' in the palm of her hand.


    She raised her hand and lightly touched the water droplets, and the water droplets exploded, like waves hitting a reef, blasting hundreds of thousands of waves:


    "Although you can use it directly, it''s still like that."


    Along with the Queen''s whispers, the waves turned into miniature painful faces in the air.


    Lancelot, who had lowered her head, suddenly raised her head and looked at the faces in the air. She found a few familiar faces in the masks of pain.


    "This is... reincarnation?"


    When Lancelot was surprised, the Queen of Halloween blew lightly, and with the slight airflow, the miniature pain masks instantly eased, and then lit up with golden rays of light.


    "The gift of spirit..." Su Jin didn''t know what to say at this time.


    The gift of spirituality is the ability that is possessed by five figures.


    This is different from resurrection, because resurrection is a stunt only performed by the "Holy Son" in Little Garden, but a gift of life.


    Of course, considering that the spirits of the goblins were bestowed by the Queen of Halloween at the beginning, this time it was no different from resurrection.


    "You can use it directly, but you have to revive those dead elves... No wonder the goblins are willing to work for you..." Su Jin glanced at the queen and murmured in his heart.


    It is estimated that even if the Queen ordered the goblin blood sacrifice, after the blood sacrifice, this wicked woman will resurrect everyone again, right? She is the wayward child who can do this kind of behavior.


    But in this way, Su Jin also overturned his previous suspicions.


    The Queen of Halloween might really not know about Arun''s harassment of the goblins, but since she doesn''t know, it means that the two-digit number is deliberately concealed, and there may be more than one shot...


    So, what do those double figures need Fairy Tear for?


    When Su Jin''s doubts were thickening, the Queen of Halloween said lightly:


    "Don''t think about it, in addition to the power of accelerating authority, the tears of the fairy are also the tentacles of the natural spirit of Hakoba. In a strict sense, it can even be regarded as the ''tentacles of the world''."


    "It is also the medium through which the world makes its voice."


    "Just as I can use it to summon ''heroes with the qualifications of a god-king'', if the corresponding conditions are gathered, it is not unreasonable to forge the world''s cry for help and call out the hero who saves the world."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin immediately realized the truth.


    Is it one of the manufacturing conditions of Kalji? It''s no wonder that there will be two-digit tricks to hide from the Queen of Halloween, this is indeed a condition worthy of their action.


    And just as Su Jin was thinking, the Queen of Halloween suddenly raised her left hand and pinched a strand of hair with her fingertips: "By the way, what do you think is a better name for this child?"


    "What?" Su Jin was stunned. It was strange that he suddenly changed from a two-digit conspiracy to a channel named after him.


    However, at this time, the Queen of Halloween stroked the belly of her index finger with her right thumb, and a drop of golden-red blood flew out automatically, and then mixed with the hair pinched by her left hand:


    "If you don''t answer, then I''ll take it myself."


    "Colorful Bird...how?"


    Colorful birds... Su Jin was stunned for a while, and before he could say anything, the golden circle quickly formed in front of the Queen of Halloween.


    In the magic circle, a green figure curled up gradually solidified.


    Chapter 1367 Is it really okay?

 Chapter 966：

    After the light of the summoned magic circle dissipated, the first thing Su Jin saw was the blond hair that was as bright as the noon sun. The girl with blond hair and blue eyes, with a little baby fat on her face, curled up, looked around with a confused expression, and said ''ah, ah'' in a language like a baby''s words.


    "Successful."


    The Queen of Halloween walked forward, took out a white cloak from the gift card, and put it on the girl. Then, she crouched down and asked with a smile:


    "Color Bird, how about this name-word?"


    "Color...bird?"


    The blonde girl jerky repeated the words of the Queen of Halloween.


    "Ala, I''ve already begun to try to accept language knowledge." The Queen of Halloween smiled and touched the head of the colorful bird, and said softly and softly: "Don''t be too impatient, just accept it slowly, and slowly accept what is in your mind. that knowledge.¡±


    "Knowledge...?" The blond girl''s words were obviously much faster, and her eyes became more agile.


    On the other side, Su Jin, who was standing behind the Queen of Halloween, finally recovered from the previous shock, and said with a strange and complicated expression:


    "Inheritance of knowledge... Is this child born a god?"


    In Hakoten, special races and natural gods and Buddhas all have their own inheritances. Among them, the inheritance of the three most powerful sects is the most complete, and is even dubbed by some races as ''Hakuten chasing and feeding''.


    And because of the faint thoughts in his heart, Su Jin immediately recognized the blond girl in front of him as a ''born **** and Buddha''.


    "I remember, I shouldn''t have said anything." The Queen of Halloween rubbed the head of the colorful bird lightly, with a smile on her face: "But now, Su Jin, you already know everything, yes Can''t tell the secret?"


    "I know I can''t tell, what else do you ask?"


    Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes and looked at the Queen of Halloween angrily. The intelligence of the original Hakoba is one of the secrets in Su Jin''s heart. This part of the content is even protected by the Dimensional Forum. The Queen of Halloween had been exposed to the power of the forum when she summoned herself to Hakoten, so Su Jin naturally knew that she knew she had a secret, but Su Jin was naturally a little unhappy about this woman who read her mind at every turn.


    Seeing the unhappy look on Su Jin''s face, the Queen of Halloween suddenly showed a hurt expression, and said with self-pity:


    "You child, how can you say that~ Mom, I''ve been looking forward to the day when you tell mom all your secrets!"


    Hearing this sentence, the expression on Su Jin''s face suddenly couldn''t hold back, and he said speechlessly:


    "I beg you to restrain your supernatural powers. You can stand it yourself, but I can''t stand it. Believe it or not, if you keep playing like this, I''ll turn around and leave?"


    "...boring." The Queen of Halloween curled her lips and spit in a very cold tone: "Obviously I sent you to Bai Ye for education, but I didn''t even learn the slightest bit of her fun, Su Jin, you are really a no-brainer. The man who used it."


    Did you try it tonight? Su Jin complained in her heart, and did not block the power of the Queen of Halloween who had been trying to read minds.


    "spit!"


    The Queen of Halloween spat again, obviously reading something that shouldn''t be read. Then, she restrained her expression, rubbed the bright blonde hair of the colorful bird, and said with a smile:


    "Then, the important topics are put on hold for a while, and we return to the lesser ones."


    "How much do you know about this child?"


    It''s the other way around, right... Now is the important topic... Su Jin groaned in his heart, then glanced at the ignorant Caibird, thought about it, and then expressed his guess:


    "This child...is the center of the Gao Tianyuan group of gods, right?"


    "Huh? You actually know?" The Queen of Halloween was obviously startled, then narrowed her eyes and looked at Su Jin curiously: "If you hadn''t thoroughly examined your body, I would have suspected that you were It¡¯s not that the truth of the prophecy system is hidden.¡±


    Don''t say such overly lustful words lightly... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then he said speechlessly, "What kind of prophecy? My reasoning is based on intelligence."


    "The self-proclaimed ''same existence as me'', and I myself am a candidate for the **** king with a simulated star chart, combined with the well-known Hakoni, the ''cloud of the sky'' that exists in your hands, as long as you are bold If you think about it, you will know that you are summoning the ''qualified person of the cloud of the sky'', ''the candidate of the **** king of the Gao Tianyuan God group'', isn''t it?"


    ??????


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    The Queen of Halloween clapped briskly, and then said with a smile:


    "It turns out that this is the so-called reasoning, which is really ''metaphysical''."


    I know it''s unscientific, but don''t you point it out, okay? This is very embarrassing for everyone... Su Jin groaned in his heart.


    As if she didn''t know Su Jin''s embarrassment, the Queen of Halloween continued with a smile:


    "However, you don''t seem to have guessed correctly. The one I summoned may not necessarily be the ''complete candidate for the God King of the Gao Tianyuan God Group''."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s brows twitched, and he thought to himself, "Is it really that long-term colorful bird?" The identical twin with Asuka, the unborn child?


    ¡­


    The name ''Jiuyuan Family'' is very unfamiliar to Su Jin, but according to the information in the original book, he knows that this family is the old family of Arcadia, and was exiled to the family established outside the small garden.


    And, like the losers of the past, this exiled family is also working hard to return to Little Garden and recreate the dream of the Grand Alliance of Hierarchy Dominators in Arcadia.


    The result of the hard work is that, with the help of the empty hearts of the people of the island country during the second great war, combined with their own gifts, under the circumstance of the right time and place, and the gathering of people, the ''God King Candidate of the Unknown God Group'' was born. Miraculous child.


    That is, the sisters of Jiuyuan Caitiao and Jiuyuan Asuka.


    However, perhaps at the cost of a miracle, before the twins were born, the backlash had already descended on the two in the mother''s womb, causing the two sons to devour each other. In the end, only Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was the one who was the identical sister. ''Kuyuan Caibird'' was stillborn.


    And the colorful bird in front of Su Jin''s eyes is the stillborn child.


    Based on the divine blood of the Queen of Halloween, combined with the source quality of Su Jin''s hair, and the ignorant soul of the original Jiuyuan Caibird, it was born...''Artificial Natural God Buddha''.


    At this moment, the Queen of Halloween suddenly proposed:


    "How about you take care of this child?"


    Chapter 1368 I just hope it won''t turn into a stone statue


    "How about you take care of this child?"


    Hearing the words of the Queen of Halloween, Su Jin only felt that his head began to ache. He took a deep breath and looked at the smiling queen in front of him speechlessly and said:


    "Have you already made up your mind?"


    It is certain that he will use his hair and his own blood to summon Caibird. In this case, Su Jin can''t let Caibird go, and it is certain that he has some thoughts in his heart.


    When these words came out, Su Jin really didn''t believe that this woman didn''t count.


    Hearing Su Jin''s "blame" tone, the Queen of Halloween narrowed her eyes cutely and asked with a smile:


    "Oh? After seeing her spirit, are you willing to let me take her to the heaven?"


    Su Jin''s mouth twitched when he heard this.


    To be honest, when she saw Jiuyuan Cainiao and recognized that her spirituality was a ''natural **** and Buddha'', Su Jin''s mind was stunned.


    One of the three most powerful species, the spirituality of the "natural gods and Buddhas" can only be given by the center of the small garden, even if it is artificial, the last level must be approved by the center.


    Therefore, it is strange that Caitiao can hold a spiritual personality like ''Heavenly Gods and Buddhas'', and it is strange that the center of the small garden is not involved.


    But... it''s just mixed into my hair, little brother, what''s the matter with you giving a natural spirituality to a god? Do you think the colorful bird is my cub? So it was given a high-ranking Lingge?


    You don''t need to lick me like this... You retard!


    Su Jin took a few deep breaths, and then looked at the Queen of Halloween without a smile and said:


    "If you really think so, then I can take this child away."


    When the Queen of Halloween heard this sentence, her cheeks suddenly bulged, and she said angrily: "How can you say so much, don''t you like this child?"


    "It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s that I don''t like that you cheat on me..." Su Jin noticed a strong gaze when he heard this and was about to refute. He turned his head and saw that a colorful bird in a white cotton velvet cape was looking at him with those blue eyes without blinking, and there was no emotion on his face.


    Good guy, you just buried a hole for me, you can do it... Su Jinqiang resisted the urge to wave his fist and knock the queen''s dog''s head angrily, holding his breath, he touched the lucky bird''s head, and said as gently as possible :


    "How come, how can I not like colorful birds, this is all nonsense from the Halloween mother, don''t listen to her nonsense."


    Looking at the blond girl who was squinting and enjoying being stroked, Su Jin glared at the Halloween Queen who was snickering next to her.


    "Then, my work is done, and this child will be handed over to you next." The Queen of Halloween squinted, and the spirituality attached to Merlin began to disintegrate.


    This style of running away after doing something bad made Su Jin frown:


    "You just summon the colorful bird and you''re done?"


    What about the far-off birds? Didn''t the girl who competed with Saitori for the throne of Takamagahara God be summoned to Hakoba?


    "Otherwise?" During the process of spiritual dissipation, the Queen of Halloween said briskly: "I don''t have the bad taste of breaking up other people''s happy families."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin felt numb for ''Flying Bird''.


    If you think about it from a different perspective, you will understand that your future competitors have the physical inheritance of the Saint Seiya, the inheritance of the Queen''s divine blood, the four-digit spirituality of the natural gods and Buddhas, and the **** ''seeing tricks of the Saint Seiya''. Broken savvy, it was over, and the other party came to Hakoba for further study two years ahead of schedule.


    This is a head shot?


    Queen of Halloween, if you do this, you can''t bring a smile to the birds. If she knows, she probably has the heart to kill you!


    Under the gaze of Su Jin''s "you have done all your bad things", the spirit of relying on gradually disappeared, and Merlin''s spirit gradually woke up.


    "Oh, something really amazing happened."


    After the possession was over, Merlin stumbled a bit, and quickly supported his body with a cane, then turned his face full of interest, curiously circling the faces of Su Jin and Cai Bird.


    Seeing Merlin''s expression, Su Jin suddenly became angry: "Do you have an opinion on me with your schadenfreude?"


    "How could that be~ Your Highness." Merlin thief smiled and waved his hand, indicating that he had no such thoughts: "People are just thinking about what will happen when you bring this child back to Arcadia headquarters."


    Sun... Su Jin couldn''t help but scolded inwardly, what kind of pot is this Merlin can''t open, which pot can''t be opened, doesn''t it make me feel at ease?


    This succeeded a class ruler, and ended up taking a cub back... Su Jin can already imagine the chaotic scene that follows.


    Seeing Su Jin choking on himself, Merlin smiled, then stretched out his hand and touched the lucky bird''s head: "Little guy, when you get home later, don''t be scared by your mothers~"


    Cainiao, whose eyes were still ignorant, looked at the ''woman'' whose temperament had suddenly changed in front of him, tilted his head and shouted, "Mom?"


    Merlin, who was still gloating at the misfortune, went numb when he heard this ''mother''.


    Well, just now, the queen summoned the colorful bird with her appearance, so it is understandable to be mistaken... a ghost!


    I don''t want to be involved in the ''Protoss'' harem war''!


    On the other side, Su Jin was so happy that she couldn''t help pinching Cainiao''s face, and encouraged: "Hahahaha! Well done, Cainiao, yes, it''s mother, I''ll call her like that in the future..."


    At this moment, looking at Su Jin who was laughing in front of him, Merlin''s face, which was both charming and wise, seemed to have a cramp.


    She was silent for a moment and sighed:


    "Life is hard!"


    With a sigh, Merlin said to Lancelot and Sarah who were still bowing their heads:


    "Okay, the two of you don''t look at that pair of eyes. First, put Alan''s corpse down, and then accept the job of the knight of the lake."


    Speaking of this, Merlin glanced at Lancelot: "You are lucky, the position of the leader is probably going to fall on your head."


    Hearing this, Lancelot quickly raised his head and said, "No, Your Excellency Merlin, according to the order, I am not the first heir..."


    "It doesn''t make sense to be in the right order or not. This is what the Queen means. Well, although the person didn''t say it before leaving, but since you are there, it means that the person has acquiesced."


    Merlin shook his head, suppressed Lancelot''s refusal, and then turned his head to look at Su Jin, who was holding the girl with blond hair and blue eyes, looking at the two who looked like ''brother and sister'', the corners of his mouth twitched. road:


    "Although I have accepted the name of my mother, it is up to you, Your Highness, to take this little Highness home."


    Su Jin, who was still very happy at first, became depressed when he heard this sentence. He originally wanted La Merlin, who witnessed the whole process, to go back to the wall, but now this stunned and cheeky ''mother'' The name made it difficult for him.


    After all, it¡¯s okay to bring a child, but to bring a woman who no one in the community knows, and the child still calls her ''mother'', this is simply a lore!


    But Merlin, who was afraid that Su Jin would drag himself into the water, quickly suggested: "But before going back, I think it would be better for you to take this child to meet His Majesty the White Night King."


    A dead daoist is not a poor daoist. The matter of Cai Bird is too big, and Merlin can''t stand it, but it''s still okay to find a ''bearer'' who can stand it and is willing to intervene.


    "Shiroyasha..." Su Jin murmured and repeated.


    Up to now, it seems that she is the only one who is most suitable to act as a middleman and explain the whole story for him.


    It''s just... Su Jin lowered his head and looked at the colorful bird nestling on his body.


    Is it really okay to take this child to see Shiroyasha?


    Su Jin has deep doubts about this.


    Chapter 1369 These ten thousand years have gone by so fast


    3345 Exterior door.


    Inside the ''Thousand Eyes Station'' in the shape of the Tianshou Pavilion.


    In the private room on the third floor.


    Bai Yasha, who was eating the snow biscuit, took a bite, bit down a large piece of biscuit, and while chewing, thinking of the emergency contact from Su Jin earlier, he whispered in his mouth:


    "It''s strange, aren''t you going to crusade the Demon King and get used to the work of the class ruler? Why is there still a rush? Since we have already arrived in the heaven, we have to get an avatar."


    However, Bai Yasha was also quite curious about Su Jin''s emergency contact signal.


    What is ''meet and talk''?


    Could it be something about those old guys?


    In other words, how can Su Jin meet those ''old guys'' every time, those old things have nothing to do when they are full, or is Su Jin''s ability to toss too strong, which led them out?

 Chapter 967：

    Really... I can''t understand it, forget it, I''ll ask when someone arrives, I hope it''s not a bad thing... Bai Yasha swallowed the snow cake, took a sip of the brewed green tea, then took a long breath and sat down. Started to stay on.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door.


    The sweet voice of the maid then came in:


    "Your Majesty Bai Yasha, Su Jin has arrived."


    "Oh, come in."


    Bai Yasha returned to his senses, and subconsciously put his perception outside the door to check, but he did not notice any aura other than the maid.


    "Yo ho? It also blocked the breath, making it so mysterious?"


    Shiroyasha brought the snow cake to his mouth.


    The words fell, the sliding door was pulled open with a rattling sound, and the scene outside the door also entered Shiroyasha''s eyes.


    when! With a sound, Bai Yasha''s teeth made a clear sound, but now, she can''t care about the mysterious snow cake or not.


    She was wearing a kimono, sitting dumbly on the cushion, with a pair of small feet with foot bags lying flat on the ground, staring blankly at the blond girl in Su Jin''s arms.


    "Stupid?"


    Su Jin led Cai Niao into the private room, sat down with the sound of the maid closing the door, then looked at Bai Yasha with a smile and said:


    "I knew you would do this."


    After he finished speaking, he also showed a wicked smile, mocking Bai Yasha and said:


    "Come on, tell me, do you have a heart-pounding surprise right now?"


    "Surprise... a ghost! This is obviously about to be frightened."


    Bai Yasha stood up abruptly, but when she saw Cai Bird was startled by her, she flinched and hid in Su Jin''s arms, and sat down again with a blushing face.


    She looked at Caibird, staring at the other party''s bright blond hair like the noon sun, feeling the familiar breath on the other party that could no longer be familiar, even if she smelled it with her feet, her expression suddenly became awkward:


    "Well, it''s a bit of a surprise."


    When Bai Yasha said that, he had clearly noticed the "spiritual spirit" of Caibird that was born less than an hour ago, and couldn''t help but patted his head and said:


    "Let''s go over it first, let''s let Merlin take you to get acquainted with the things of the class rulers, right?"


    "That''s right." Su Jin nodded, and at the same time looked at Cai Bird''s hand reaching for the snow cake, and handed her the snow cake on the table first.


    The corner of Bai Yasha''s mouth twitched when he saw this scene, and then asked:


    "So are you familiar with it?"


    "Unfamiliar!" Su Jin said confidently.


    This is the truth. In addition to basic science, he followed Merlin to the community ''Knight of the Lake'' in the southern district, and met Hei Tian and the Queen of Halloween. If you really want to talk about the novice trial of the class ruler, that''s true. never encountered.


    And listening to Su Jin''s righteous tone, Bai Ye slapped his forehead:


    "Okay, we can sort of understand. Anyway, every time I ask you to do something serious, it''s hard to say whether it can be done or not, but it will definitely make a big deal."


    Bai Yasha finished complaining with a heavy exhalation sound, then glanced at Cai Bird, then looked up at Su Jin, and said with a very strange and complicated expression:


    "Why is that guy so mad, and he''s attacking you?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s expression couldn''t hold back.


    In your eyes, I am the passive party?


    Oh, it seems to be quite passive... Su Jin slightly embarrassedly picked up the teapot on the table and poured himself a cup of green tea.


    Slightly bitter, but with uncontrollable sweetness, just like his current situation.


    "So, why did you bring this child to us?" Bai Yasha glanced at the little cutie in Su Jin''s arms, and then seemed to think of something, and asked uncertainly, "Wait a minute, shouldn''t you? Would you like us to explain it to Alger for you?"


    "Cough!" Su Jin coughed twice, neither admitting nor denying it.


    "Really." Bai Yasha was stunned, and said to Su Jin, dumbfounded, "What is this called!"


    She also put Su Jin in the hands of Merlin for a long time, but the children were all sorted out and it was over, and she asked her to bring the children to the door to explain the whole story.


    How did this thing get so shabby?


    Shaking his head, Bai Yasha sighed helplessly:


    "Forget it, send the Buddha to the west, I owe you this."


    After muttering, Bai Yasha glanced at Cai Bird, squinted his eyes, looked at it carefully, and then said:


    "Huh? The bloodline of the Halloween guy is the backbone, and it contains your source quality, plus the spirituality bestowed by the center of the small garden, and this special soul..."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha laughed at himself and said, "Oh, if I hadn''t known that Amaterasu would have died, we would have thought it was the guy who came back."


    Seeing Bai Yasha''s reaction, Su Jin smiled helplessly:


    "You see it!"


    "Can''t you see it? How many years have the clouds in the sky been in the hands of the Halloween guy?" Bai Yasha murmured, then shook his head and said, "Forget it, it''s a candidate for the Sun God, let''s come forward. It is also normal, and in the final analysis, it is also something we have discussed with Wansheng and the others to revive the Gao Tianyuan God Group and control it, and it is self-inflicted."


    The Gao Tianyuan group of gods is rare in modern times, and the group of gods still uses the "Sun Goddess" as the king of gods.


    To be honest, all the sun gods in Hakoniwa can actually be regarded as the descendants of ''Shiroyasha'' and ''Halloween Queen'', but neither side admits it.


    "Okay, boy, it''s time to go. Today, the unacknowledged elder I''m afraid will have the cheek to knock on your door."


    Speaking of this, Shiroyasha also deliberately controlled the spread of the sound and whispered:


    "Really, how should I explain to that **** Alger, ''Sorry, I really made a small one?'', tsk, headache!"


    Thinking of Alger seeing the big and small reactions in front of him, Shiroyasha suddenly had a headache.


    I just hope that it won''t become a stone statue!


    Chapter 1370 Yay! I''m a mom!


    The suburb of the capital at the end, the headquarters of Arcadia, the tea room on the third floor. Holding a small mirror in hand, Alger, who was facing the mirror with a wooden comb to comb his bangs, suddenly paused, then put the wooden comb down, looked at the corner of the broken wooden comb, and raised his brows slightly:


    "Huh? The wooden comb is broken? Is this something bad for me? Could it be that..."


    Hearing her words, the black rabbit, who was wearing a maid outfit and standing beside him pouring tea, instantly became nervous. She, who was worried about problems in the succession ceremony, suddenly asked nervously:


    "Could there be a problem with Su Jin?"


    At this moment, Alger said the following: "Could it be that the liquid material extracted from Su Jin was used to make facial masks?"


    puff! sound.


    Leticia, who was holding a sip of black tea in her hand, sprayed out a little tea.


    "Oh! I''ll give you another cup." Black Rabbit hurriedly took the teacup in Leticia''s hand, and after pouring out the tea in it, he suddenly realized: "Wait a minute, what did you just say, Lord Arger? What do you use as a mask?"


    "Well, these are all irrelevant things." Alger shook his hand and said with an unusually calm expression: "Compared to these, it is more likely that something will happen to the succession ceremony!"


    "It matters a lot, okay?"


    Hei Rabbit shouted with a blushing face. She was so anxious that she even forgot her own family position. She couldn''t help putting her hands on the table, staring at Alger with a sense of pressure and said:


    "How can you do such an outrageous thing, he''s not cosmetic material."


    "This is the same as the poisonous blood on Su Jin''s body that can''t be beautiful." Alger held his cheek with one hand, and looked at his rosy face with a small mirror with an unusually calm expression: "Hey, Leticia, do you think I How is your skin tone lately? I feel like the mask is working well."


    Alger completely ignored the black rabbit''s behavior, making Leticia laugh and cry, and could only follow the words of the ancestor of the demon:


    "I do feel that my complexion is a little bit better than it was a few days ago."


    "Oh, that''s it!" Alger''s eyes lit up, and his tone was a little light: "Then next time you help me save more raw materials, if the amount is enough, my reward will be very generous~"


    Raw materials... Leticia''s smile couldn''t hold anymore, how could she accumulate this thing!


    Ignoring Leticia''s blushing face, Alger looked like he was okay, squinted, looked at the wooden comb with a broken corner, and said suspiciously:


    "I always feel that something has happened to me and Su Jin. Tsk, do you want to check the mentally retarded brain in the center of the small garden again?"


    As soon as the words fell, Alger seemed to sense something, suddenly looked up at the window, and said in surprise:


    "Why is that guy Shiroyasha here?"


    "Eh? Lord Shiroyasha?" Hei Rabbit, who had been beaten because he was ignored, suddenly stood up and said nervously and expectantly, "Could it be that Su Jin''s side is over?"


    On the other side, Leticia, who is still in the stage of transformation, but whose spirit has gradually become exceptional, frowned and said, "Something is wrong, something is covering their breath. If you just come back, why do you need to cover it up?"


    "Huh?" Alger snorted in a weird tone, narrowed his eyes and said, "It seems that the problem with my comb has something to do with that old pervert!"


    "Hey, sit down and wait for the **** Bai Yasha to come over and see what tricks she''s going to pull off."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit and Leticia looked at each other, and with the other''s nod, they pulled out the chair and sat down.


    Almost not long after the black rabbit sat down, the figure of Shiroyasha appeared outside the window.


    dong dong!


    A polite knock on the window sounded.


    At this time, Black Rabbit was strongly surprised by the fact that Bai Yasha didn''t rush over while shouting "Black Rabbit Sauce, let''s see how you are growing" for the first time.


    When did Shiroyasha become so ''polite''?


    At this time, Alger took out the ceramic cup from the tea seat without looking back, poured a cup of black tea and said:


    "come in."


    Hearing the sound, Bai Yasha''s figure spread out little by little, turning into a large group of light spots like fireflies. Then, the light spots appeared on the empty chair opposite Alger, and slowly condensed into the figure of Bai Yasha.


    Alger handed the cup over, then gestured ''please'' with his hand: "Come on, please start your performance!"


    Bai Yasha, who wanted to make a laugh at first, held back the words in an instant, blushing and said:


    "What do you mean? Did we show a problem as soon as we came here?"


    "Isn''t it?" Alger held his cheeks perfunctorily and said, "The last time you were so honest was when you peeped at my bath, oh, it seems a little old, I almost can''t think of it."


    Hearing the ''peeping bath'', Shiroyasha blushed suddenly:


    "How can you make people white and white out of thin air?"


    In other words, it was a meal like ''We are all brothers and sisters in the celestial spirits'', sisters share the same bathroom, not peeping, but to increase family affection'' and the likes of Leticia and Black Rabbit''s faces are full of blush, and their expressions He turned his head awkwardly.


    Alger knocked on the table with an empty teacup and complained, "Okay, if you say more, I''ll tell you about you stealing Su Jin''s clothes, ah, I seem to have already said it."


    "Sorry sorry!"


    Bai Yasha looked at that point without any apology, the charming and green little face, the whole face was black.


    She really shouldn''t have come.


    However, she has come, and she can''t leave anymore. After all, Su Jin is still waiting outside with colorful birds. The spirituality left by her incarnation can''t block the breath for too long.


    Thinking of this, Shiroyasha took a deep breath and said solemnly to Alger:


    "What to see next, we hope you can calm down."


    "Huh?" Alger snorted nicely, then narrowed his seductive eyes with a playful expression: "Do you seem to have misunderstood me?"


    When she said this, he sneered:


    "Who do you think I am! You want to make me lose my temper with a little thing? It''s still 10,000 years too early!"


    "That''s good."


    Bai Yasha breathed a sigh of relief, then clapped his hands, releasing the aura shield he had imposed.


    That is to say, in the first moment of the release, Alger sensed Su Jin, whose body was as deep as a starry sky outside the tea room. At the same time, she also ''saw'' the childish figure of Ling Ge''s ''petite'', holding hands by Su Jin. .


    For a moment, Alger was stunned.


    These ten thousand years have come so fast...


    Chapter 1371 Let''s pray for her!


    "Su Jin, are you back?!"


    In the tea room, the first time she saw Su Jin''s figure, the black rabbit stood up happily, and only after Su Jin nodded and smiled at him did she notice the figure that Su Jin was holding:


    "Eh? Child?"


    Because there are too many special races, Hakoba''s way of judging age is not determined by appearance, but by spirituality, so Caitiao''s apparently newly born spirituality naturally gave the impression of black rabbit children.


    However, compared to this, Black Rabbit is more concerned about another point.


    Su Jin actually brought a child back? Isn''t it good to go to succeed the class ruler? Could it be that the successor class ruler will also give away a gifted child for free?


    Isn''t this Guanyin sending children?

 Chapter 968：

    On the other hand, Leticia also noticed the child beside Su Jin, and frowned shortly after, and said with a surprised expression:


    "The spirit of a natural **** and Buddha... or a newly born **** and Buddha... This is really rare."


    In Hakoba, natural gods, celestial spirits, and pure-blooded dragons are often only born during the historical transition period when the outer universe undergoes great changes.


    However, because of the behind-the-scenes operation of the Ouroboros, the intensity of the changes in the outer universe has been reduced a lot. The changes that could give birth to gods and Buddhas in the past have been reduced to the level where only elves and ghosts can be born.


    It stands to reason that in Hakoniwa, where the dividends of the development of the times are gradually disappearing, it is basically impossible for the three strongest species to be born. However, because of Su Jin''s continuous observation of many different worlds, new possibilities have already sprouted.


    Thousand Eyes'' ''Magic Eye Observation Department'' has already declared that ''the new strongest species is emerging'', so Leticia was surprised that Su Jin brought back a natural **** and Buddha, but it was not too surprising, just a little bit. Some curiously asked:


    "Where was this child born?"


    Hearing Leticia''s question, Su Jin sighed and said, "In the Lake of Swords in the southern district."


    "Lake of Swords, is that the area managed by the knights of the Community Lake?" Hearing this, Black Rabbit said suddenly: "If it''s the area that contains a lot of Kobelco, it would be normal for gods and Buddhas to be born."


    Hearing Kobelco, Leticia''s eyes lit up slightly: "Born in the Kobelco area? Then the type of power may be biased towards the acquired definition such as ''sword''?"


    Thinking of this, Leticia''s eyes on Caitiao suddenly changed: "This child may be born to be a ''knight''."


    "Eh? Is it the same ''Knight of Hakoniwa'' as Lady Leticia?" Black Rabbit was obviously energized when he heard the word ''knight'', and he couldn''t help muttering, ''This is a big profit. ¡¯


    Compared to the excitement of the two, Alger, who had been silent for a long time, staring at Bai Yasha, turned his gaze away at this time, and looked at Su Jin with a strange expression:


    "Is she the mother of the child?"


    "Alas." Su Jin sighed, expressing his acquiescence.


    "Mother?" Hearing this word, the black rabbit was obviously stunned, and said in surprise: "Lord Arger, do you mean that this child has a mother? Could it be that this child is not a natural born **** and Buddha? It has an ethnic group. The natural gods and Buddhas?"


    Under normal circumstances, the ''birth mother'' of the natural gods and Buddhas can basically be regarded as the center of the garden. Only special races such as the ''Moon Rabbit'' ''the pure-blooded dragon that reproduces parthenically'' will have a ''definite birth mother'' Case.


    Often, such ethnic groups are powerful ethnic groups with powerful forces, and they attach more importance to their descendants than everyone imagines.


    Especially the newly born cubs, it is impossible to let them leave the sight of the clan, even if they are allies, it is impossible to take away the cubs, and take away those teenagers who need to be cultivated.


    Therefore, the ''natural **** and Buddha cub'' around Su Jin was probably obtained through illegal means.


    Thinking of this, the image of ''Su Jin holding candy and hooking up with young girls by the lake'' suddenly appeared in Hei Rabbit''s mind.


    "No, no." Black Rabbit hurriedly shook his head, patted the table, stood up, and said to Su Jin, "Why don''t you send the child back, or the other party''s parents will come to the door and make things worse, Su Jin, you are afraid that you will ''Social death''."


    Hearing this, Alger looked at Su Jin even more strangely and said, "Are you going to make trouble?"


    Su Jin immediately shook his head and said helplessly: "What''s the trouble, I''m having a headache now."


    Seeing this, Black Rabbit immediately walked towards Su Jin, and said angrily, "Since you don''t want to make a big fuss, then hurry up and send the child back!"


    And just as Black Rabbit passed Leticia, her hand was suddenly pulled.


    "What''s wrong?" Black Rabbit turned to look at Leticia in confusion.


    "I think you may have misunderstood Black Rabbit." Leticia shook her head, then stared at the colorful bird beside Su Jin and said, "This child may be a little special."


    "Do you see it?" Bai Yasha spread out the folding fan, looked at Leticia with a smile, and said, "Looks like, Little Letty, you are not far from the formation of Lingge."


    "You..." Black Rabbit was a little dizzy at the ''dumb riddle'' of these people.


    At this time, Alger sighed and said angrily:


    "Have you guessed it yet? This child''s conceptual ''biological father'' is Su Jin!"


    "Birth father?!" Black Rabbit''s eyes widened in shock at this sentence, and his whole body froze: "I''m actually a mother?"


    "Hey!" Black Rabbit tilted his head and fell towards Leticia.


    "Black Rabbit? Black Rabbit!" Leticia quickly caught the Black Rabbit, pinched the person, and then said to Su Jin, crying and laughing, "The surprise was too much, and I fainted."


    "Are you sure it''s a surprise?" Su Jin''s whole face became embarrassed. Even if the mother is indifferent, the little mother of Black Rabbit fainted with joy, which is absolutely amazing.


    Alger next to him silently pinched his eyebrows:


    "What kind of family is Di Shitian looking for!"


    After she finished speaking, she sighed, and then looked at Bai Yasha with a complicated expression:


    "Although I said before, it doesn''t matter if you bring a child back, but you can''t really bring one back!"


    "It''s our fault!" Bai Yasha covered the lower half of his face with a folding fan, and said with a smile in his eyes: "If it''s not too much trouble, you can help her replace it with your own bloodline!"


    Hearing this, Alger was inexplicably moved.


    If the bloodlines were changed, wouldn''t it be her and Su Jin''s son? And still cut off the results of the Halloween Queen and gave birth to one effortlessly?


    hiss! !


    It doesn''t feel like it can''t be...


    Chapter 1372 Unstoppable cranky thoughts


    However, Alger soon suppressed this heartbeat and gave up the idea of ??changing his bloodline directly, shaking his head and said:


    "Forget it, if it stirs up Halloween''s interest, that guy is afraid that he will try to go against me."


    The birth of this little guy is obviously the bad taste of the Queen of Halloween. If she changed her bloodline and messed up her game, it would not be a small thing to fly, crazy against her?


    After all, it is an ally, and Alger doesn''t want to do too much.


    Seeing Alger''s attitude, Shiroyasha thought to himself, ''This is all done'', while pretending to be indifferent and asking, "Then how do you deal with this little guy now?"


    Alger glared at Su Jin, pinched his nose and said:


    "Keep it up, and there''s no shortage of food for her."


    "But before that, we have to figure things out first." Speaking of this, Alger''s expression was also embarrassed: "Didn''t you say that you are going to succeed the class ruler? Why did you get the child out?"


    "You ask me, who do I ask?"


    Su Jin led Caibird to the vacant seat, pressed the angry little guy to sit on his lap, then hugged the soft girl, and explained to Alger and others.


    Hearing that it was just ''the novice trial was performed, and there was a black sky in the task of crusade against a demon king, and the Queen of Halloween was also involved later. When it was over, the queen also made a little guy - come out''.


    Alger and Leticia were stunned for a moment, their whole heads were a little foggy, and their expressions were cute and cute.


    At the end, when Su Jin finished explaining, Alger couldn''t help scratching his head and said, "You''ve had a day... um, it''s quite rich?"


    She could only use ''rich'' to describe Su Jin''s day.


    In this trivial matter, I encountered Hei Tian and the Queen of Halloween one after another, and also encountered the ''shady story of the birth of Kalji'', and created a ''child involving the Gao Tianyuan **** group''. Alger is also helpless to Su Jin''s troublesome physique. .


    It''s not that our army is weak, but Su Jin is dead!


    Does this kind of thing happen to normal people? Normal people don''t meet at all, okay?


    And the first time I listened to the whole process, Bai Yasha was speechless: "Your experience... We now doubt whether we built this alliance just to wipe your ass."


    "Tsk, the feud between Hei Tian and Yahweh... From this point of view, I''m afraid Kalji really has to figure it out, and that little girl named Lamia..."


    Saying this, Shiroyasha glanced at Leticia, who had a complicated expression on the side, and sighed:


    "Irrespective of the emotional factor, just because she is involved in ''making a simulated star creation map'', she cannot be allowed to stay where the Ouroboros is."


    At this time, Shiroyasha is also very fortunate, fortunately, Su Jin just explained that ''Lamia is involved in the Crusaders trying to create a simulated star chart that can be used'' here, instead of having a showdown with Leticia directly, Ming said She is the mock star chart.


    Otherwise, if Leticia realizes that she is the scripture itself, it will obviously cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    After all, the two goddesses of the Thousand Eyes and the one from the Crusaders also had a tacit understanding. No matter how big the affair between the two parties was, the original text of Leticia itself could not be involved.


    When it comes to the possibility of humans and gods, even the Thousand Eyes and the Crusaders don''t have the guts to anger all life in Hakoniwa.


    So the matter was stopped by Su Jin at "Whether Lamia is related to the birth of a simulated star creation map", it is enough, there is no need to go into more things.


    On the other hand, Su Jin temporarily ignored Leticia''s complicated eyes and said calmly, "Saving people is necessary, but before that, you must be fully prepared."


    "If you say that, then you really need Hei Tian''s insider information..." Alger curled his lips and said in a slightly unhappy tone.


    As for the matter targeting the Crusaders, Alger, who was once trapped by the Crusaders, is naturally indispensable.


    And if you want to limit the matter to a certain extent and solve it without causing a big problem, the value of Hei Tian, ??the general leader of the Ouroboros, as an internal response will be reflected.


    As long as there is enough tacit understanding between the two sides, it is still possible to resolve this matter.


    Thinking of this, Alger couldn''t help but think of the Queen of Halloween who was another Ouroboros "inner response", and his face couldn''t help but say with embarrassment:


    "So... What is the reason for Halloween when she messed up this time?"


    Speaking of which, Alger glanced at Su Jin and complained:


    "It can''t be just to give birth to a cub for you to play with?"


    You ask me who I am... Su Jin looked at Alger with a black line on his head, looked down at the colorful bird in his arms, paused, and explained, "Actually, this child has the potential to become the center of the group of gods."


    "Huh?" Alger was stunned when he heard it, then narrowed his eyes suspiciously, and said strangely, "Gao Tianyuan God Group?"


    Su Jin nodded.


    "The sun god, Amaterasu, her father?" Alger glanced at Su Jin strangely, and then turned his head again, looking at Bai Yasha with a subtle expression.


    "What are we doing?" Bai Yasha felt uncomfortable when Alger looked at him, and his expression was very unhappy.


    Alger said strangely at this time, "Didn''t you say things like ''unfilial daughter'' and ''we are your mother'' when you quarreled with Amaterasu before?"


    When Bai Yasha heard it, his face was confused: "What''s the matter? Which of the sun gods of Hakoba is not our junior? Is there anything strange about this?"


    "Didn''t you think of it?"


    Alger pointed to Su Jin and said:


    "Amaterasu her father."


    Then Alger pointed to Shiroyasha again and said:


    "Amaterasu''s mother."


    Then, Alger pointed to the sky, then pointed to Su Jin, and said in a playful tone:


    "Halloween is Amaterasu''s grandmother."


    "Zhuo!" Bai Yesha stood up abruptly, and she finally reacted: "That **** is actually scolding us and wants to be our elder?!"


    Seeing Shiroyasha jumping up, Su Jin and Leticia looked at each other and said in unison:


    "Isn''t it?"


    Bai Yasha said fiercely:


    "I am very concerned!"


    At this time, Alger was holding back a smile and said:


    "Although it is very strange, with the character of the Halloween guy, it is indeed possible to play this kind of trick. After all, she is a woman who can do such boring things."


    "Pfft!" Alger burst out laughing: "I understand, although Halloween also wants to rebuild the Gao Tianyuan God Group this time, but this is only secondary, what she really wants to say is ''She You and Shiroyasha are sisters, but if you really want to talk about seniority, you have to teach her to be a ''mother''!"


    Hearing Alger''s words, Bai Yasha''s face turned black.


    ????????


    With what she knew about the Queen of Halloween, it was really possible for that guy to do such ''boring'' things.


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha stomped his feet angrily: "Shit! That **** golden retriever is like mad at us all day, isn''t it?"


    The more Bai Yasha thought about it, the more angry he became: "No, we have to take revenge!"


    At this time, Alger held back a smile and said, "Then you have to think about it. With her character, I am afraid she is already preparing to stab you a second time."


    After Bai Yasha heard it, he scratched his hair and said:


    "Ah! Damn it!"


    Next to him, Su Jin, who was laughing at Alger and Shiroyasha, couldn''t help but wink at Leticia.


    Leticia understood, looked helplessly at the two tossing in front of her, and then nodded towards Su Jin.


    After that, the two of them sneaked out of the tea room with the colorful bird and the black rabbit, with the acquiescence of Alger and Shiroyasha.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Heaven, the queen''s flower garden.


    Holding a black tea cup, the Halloween Queen with an elegant smile said lightly:


    "Skaha, what I want you to prepare, are you ready?"


    ¡­


    Skaha, who was wearing a black deacon uniform, came over with a folded newspaper with a complicated expression: "Queen, do you really want to do this?"

 Chapter 969：

    "Huh?" The Queen of Halloween gave Skaha a sideways glance.


    The latter was helpless and could only sigh and hand the master of the newspaper to the Queen of Halloween.


    After taking over the newspaper, the Queen of Halloween immediately looked at the news headlines on the cover, and there was a headline clearly written in thick black body:


    ¡¾Shock! The White Night King secretly gave birth to a daughter with the Greek god-king! ! ¡¿


    Even if she is prepared, the Queen of Halloween will say "Pfft!" when she sees the title.


    "Who made this newspaper?" The Queen of Halloween said embarrassedly: "If I didn''t know that Su Jin is now a Greek **** king, I would have thought that Bai Yasha and Zeus were mixed together."


    Skaha sighed at this time:


    "It''s Tama, a special correspondent for the New Paper."


    "Tama, Marta..."


    The Queen of Halloween suddenly felt that an unscrupulous reporter was afraid that he would be hunted down by Shiroyasha to kill ten universes:


    "Well, send this newspaper out."


    "Are you sure?" Skaha looked at the Halloween Queen with pleading eyes. If Bai Yasha knew that she sent this thing, then she would really be dead, and Su Jin couldn''t protect her.


    Seeing Skahan''s pitiful appearance, even the Queen of Halloween, "Iron Heart", was a little hesitant at the moment.


    But in the end, the feud with Shiroyasha prevailed:


    "Let''s be anonymous, publish it in a newspaper controlled by Marta, do it quietly, and leave your relationship behind, understand?"


    Hearing this, Skaha breathed a sigh of relief:


    "Your Majesty Shengming."


    A dead Taoist friend is not a poor Taoist. Since Marta dares to take this courage and write this kind of thing, you are naturally prepared to be hunted down.


    I hope that tomorrow you will walk out of the three thousand worlds and not be hit by a sun-sized dump truck into another world...


    Maybe when Marta returns from another world in the future, she can write a strange autobiographical novel called "I was hit by a sun-sized dump truck into another world and became a goddess worshipped by assassins"?


    Forget it, let''s pray for her for a second!


    Chapter 1373 Random thoughts? Why don''t you read the newspaper!


    Arcadia headquarters, in Su Jin''s room.


    "Black tea? Or is it sherry?" Leticia walked to the wine cabinet familiarly, took off both the tea leaves and the wine bottle, and asked with her back to Su Jin.


    "I''ve had enough tea today."


    Su Jin looked at the black rabbit lying flat on the sofa opposite, and then turned to look at the colorful bird sitting on his right, who was curious about the room. He was in a good mood.


    "A lot of unexpected things happened."


    Leticia put the sherry on the table, put the tea back in the cabinet, and took two wine glasses from the hanging wine glass holder on the side, poured two glasses of wine, walked over, and said as she walked:


    "Since it''s about the queen, let''s take a closer look."


    "It''s not a matter of looking away."


    Su Jin took the wine from Leticia, thanked him, took a sip, and said with a melancholy expression:


    "For the person who''s in a bad mood, he can order his subordinates to eradicate all the sunflowers in the millions of square kilometers of land, and let them plant them all back in another day," I''m not surprised what she does."


    "Then what are you worrying about?" Leticia asked curiously as she approached Su Jin with a glass of wine.


    "..." Su Jin finished drinking in silence, then glanced at Caibird sitting beside him.


    Seeing this, Leticia nodded suddenly and sighed: "The timing of her birth is really not right now."


    This is not to say that Leticia has any opinion on Caitiao, or on the contrary, Leticia personally prefers children, even if it is not her own.


    She said this because she knew what Su Jin was ''worrying'' about now.


    Compared with Su Jin''s numerous ''women'', the only ''child'' is easier to be targeted by some enemies.


    "Headache."


    Su Jin patted his head, then looked at the colorful bird in front of him, with a slightly embarrassed expression:


    "How should I put it, according to my thoughts, I must try my best to give this child the ability to protect himself, but if we do this..."


    Su Jin felt a little embarrassed when he thought that the future Jiuyuan Fei Niao had to face Cai Niao who had been intensively trained by him.


    This is because it can be called worse, right?


    But embarrassed, Su Jin will still cultivate colorful birds, not to mention the potential of the other party, just that little blood relationship is worth his action.


    At this moment, Leticia''s voice came:


    "Maybe you don''t have to worry too much. Maybe."


    "How?" Su Jin looked at Leticia suspiciously.


    Leticia took a sip of her wine, then squinted her eyes and explained with a smile: "Don''t be too late, although that guy is famous for his mischief, but every time he messes up, he has a good ending."


    "...That''s true." Su Jin heard the words and suddenly realized.


    As we all know, among the three major problem children of Hakoniwa, Alger and Shiroyasha are the masters who kill or bury.


    Not to mention that Shiroyasha rejected the proposal of the gods at dawn, turned Hakoba into a world of eternal day, and kept the sun at its peak at noon, even Alger has done it, throwing thousands of demons into countless universes. , The actual action caused the Buddha to eliminate the devil, so as to curb the expansion of the Buddha''s ''evil deeds''.


    How could it be possible that the two queens of Halloween, who are also named after them, did not do anything that affected Hakoniwa, but as Leticia said, the consequences of these things were all "well" ended by the queen alone.


    That is why, the Queen of Halloween will get a nickname of "good deeds and evil deeds", and at the same time, it also makes the gods respect and fear the queen, and dare not easily offend.


    After all, you never know what the Queen of Halloween will come up with to **** you off, so stay away just in case.


    This is the general idea of ??the gods.


    In view of this, Su Jin also understands that the Queen of Halloween will not throw all the ''burden'' on himself. He thinks that the other party has already solved his troubles, but to be honest, he is also very confused.


    And on this occasion where there is only oneself, Su Jin doesn''t mind expressing the doubts in his heart:


    "Actually, I''ve never been able to figure it out. What is the Queen doing this for?"


    Summoning colorful birds shouldn''t be a problem for the Queen of Halloween, right?


    Although the color bird is a soul body, it is necessary to create a suitable body, but there are more than 10,000 ways to make a body such as a body.


    But why use the queen''s blood and his hair as raw materials?


    "You~~ If you can''t figure it out, stop thinking about it." Leticia looked at Su Jin dumbfounded, and said with a bit of helplessness in her tone: "Back then, Canary was just like you, bored in the room for three days and three nights. , I can''t think of why the Queen accepted her as a disciple..."


    "Huh?" Su Jin was startled and said in surprise, "What? Canary has also encountered this situation?"


    "Of course." Leticia smiled, and then said with a little nostalgia: "Compared to you, she thinks about more things, and the words ''she wants to persecute me'' are almost written on her face. Well, just like that, she struggled for half a month, and finally came to the answer."


    "What answer?" Su Jin was curious.


    Leticia pouted and said with a smile: "That is, don''t think about the brain circuits of ''neuropathy'', because normal people can''t understand their thoughts at all."


    Hearing this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, calling the Queen a lunatic. Canary is fine. It is estimated that the Queen will be wearing small shoes by the Halloween Queen in the future, right?


    But even the canary can''t think of the queen''s idea, so is it normal that I don''t think of it? Su Jin relieved himself in his heart, then simply relaxed himself, collapsed on the sofa and said:


    "Forget it, I don''t want it anymore, anxiety hurts my body, I still want something else."


    Hearing this, Leticia just smiled, then turned her head and looked at the colorful bird who was staring at her curiously, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, and she nodded with a smile:


    "Speaking of which, this kid seems to have a very high talent for knighthood."


    "What? Do you want her to be my junior sister?" Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows and joked in a relaxed tone.


    However, when Leticia talked about this, Su Jin remembered it. It seems that the colorful bird in the original book was trained as a knight, or the second seat of the knights directly under the queen. This is still the original trajectory. For the enhanced version of Caibird, Su Jin really didn''t know who would have a better talent than her in the lower ranks.


    After all, compared with him, the current color bird has no such thing as a dimensional forum, and other aspects of the capital are similar to Su Jin himself.


    From the point of view of talent alone, the Queen of Halloween is equivalent to giving Su Jin a genius destined to become a three-digit number for nothing.


    If Su Jin retires in the future, it is estimated that the third generation will be the top of the colorful bird.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin thought of a possibility.


    Shouldn''t it be... That''s what the Queen of Halloween is for?


    The third generation of Arcadia? !


    Chapter 1374 Look straight at me, Zha!


    Three generations of eyes... Su Jin looked at the ignorant colorful bird next to him, and his mood suddenly became a little complicated.


    He didn''t think that the queen would want to take his power. That queen is not so insidious. The reason why he is really complicated is because he guessed the queen''s purpose, or part of it.


    ''Even if Arcadia loses me accidentally, can I still use the colorful bird as a link and survive...? ¡¯


    ''Is this reassuring me? ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help sighing.


    He was actually quite flustered in his heart. After all, the environment around him was like this. Those quasi-single-digit and double-digit powerhouses planned their own plans for their own purposes.


    And getting involved in the plans of these old guys, whether it is to become a **** or a chess player, is where the risk lies.


    Once it fails, the possibility of death will be placed in front of Su Jin naked, Su Jin said in his heart that he is not panic at all, that is impossible, and even Su Jin has thought a lot about the means of perishing.


    At least it''s like ''observing the world of Saint Seiya'', to let those Su Jin know that the powerhouses who may go beyond the box garden are coming, and Su Jin has not thought about it.


    But beyond his expectations, things didn''t develop in the bad direction he imagined, and they even continued to evolve in a good direction that he didn''t expect.


    Up to now, the small universe has reached the peak of the seventh sense, and has also created a great secret treasure. Even Su Jin, who has multiple digits of sun sovereignty, can be said to have gotten rid of the category of chess pieces.


    Although it is not enough to become a chess player, it is not an existence that can be handled by the chess player.


    At least at the lower level, although Su Jin is afraid of those two-digit numbers, it is impossible for those people to violate the rules of the small garden and forcibly shoot.


    Even if the shot is forced, the final result is nothing more than a one-for-one change. Su Jin may die, but the person who shoots will inevitably be washed by the wind of decadence, and even if he does not die, he will be seriously injured.


    At this point, what Su Jin has to worry about is not himself, but how to stabilize Arcadia''s current "victory results".


    Just like a dynasty, the founding king cares most about the long-term stability after the country is stable, and in this case, the importance of the ''Prince'' is obvious.


    What he had been worried about before was that his presence was so strong in Arcadia that the entire community was now tied to him.


    This is comfortable to use, but the stability is not good.


    Although the normal community does depend on the ability of the leader, but the leader is defeated, the chief of staff is on the top, and the chief of staff is gone, that is, the top cadre in the ranking. In short, there is always one person who can hold the scene.


    Even in the case of the complete destruction of the previous generation of Arcadia, there is still the ''Black Rabbit'', the ''natural **** and Buddha'' cultivated by the canary, to protect the lower limit of Arcadia.


    And the second-generation Arcadia... doesn''t even have a top deputy leader. The most suitable Leticia, even if it goes up, will pay one or two to Shiroyasha and Qianyan Zhao, Alger, the Queen, The group of Greek gods and even others will definitely leave immediately.


    But if there is one more ''colored bird'', the situation will be different.


    At least Alger will take care of it in the face of ''Su Jin''s heir'', the Queen will directly protect her because of her direct lineage, Bai Yasha will also take care of one or two because of the covenant, and the rest will also look at the connection left by Su Jin. In the case of keeping Arcadia as a whole not disbanding.


    In a sense, the existence of colorful birds is equivalent to a ''reinforcing agent'', which can prevent the community from collapsing and even organize people to rescue Su Jin if something happens to Su Jin, or if he is trapped or even sealed. guarantee.


    After all, on the basis of the color bird, the bottom line is also a four-digit legend, and this kind of strength is the overlord in the middle and lower layers, which is enough to stabilize the situation of Arcadia.


    In this regard, the operation of the Queen of Halloween has not only eased Arcadia''s current contradictions, but even calmed Su Jin''s heart and relieved his worries.


    "Tsk, I thought that woman was a troublemaker, but she turned out to be so smart?" Su Jin thought to himself, and at the same time, he could be said to love and hate the Queen of Halloween.


    Love is that the other person really has the ability to solve the problem, hate that the other person is the source of the problem.


    With the colorful flags on his body now, what would be the consequences of having an extra child, Su Jin knew with his feet what kind of Shura Field was.


    This trick is too cruel!


    Didn''t you see Leticia''s idea of ??teaching "colored birds"?


    This is because Leticia has a good temper. When encountering such a thing, she just thinks of ''teaching the next generation'' because she loves Wu and Wu, and replaces it with ''Hestia''. Su Jin is burning incense without red eyes.


    "Sure enough, it''s better for Athena to be crowned with basic education. I specialize in the ''knight'' path, let this child as an alternative... Wait, Su Jin, are you listening? Even Cai Bird is listening carefully. ,What are you doing?"


    Hearing Leticia''s voice, Su Jin''s expression changed slightly, then shrugged and apologized: "I''m sorry, I thought too much."


    Leticia looked helpless, "I can''t do anything about you", and sighed:


    "There is a limit to being smart!"


    At this moment, a low hum sounded, but it was woken up by the black rabbit on the sofa opposite:


    "Hmm~"


    "I am..."


    Black Rabbit touched the back of his head, propped it on his elbow, got up from the sofa, and said confusedly:

 Chapter 970：

    "I seem to have had a dream? I also dreamed that Su Jin and I had a child?"


    "Pfft!" Su Jin couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    On the other side, Leticia also smiled and said: "Black Rabbit, you haven''t rested recently, haven''t you? Are you staying up late again to help Lord Athena toss those newcomers'' textbooks?"


    "Ah, I didn''t stay up late or anything."


    Black Rabbit scratched her head and responded shyly. Then, she finally noticed the colorful bird next to Su Jin, and said ''ah'':


    "Well, it wasn''t a dream!"


    Speaking of this, Hei Rabbit was excited and tried to control his expression so as not to scare the child, and said awkwardly: "How can Her Majesty be so messed up, it''s so embarrassing for Su Jin to have one more child. "


    I see that you are always happy, but I have never heard of it... Su Jin silently looked at the black rabbit in front of him, then patted Cai Bird''s head and taught, "Come on, call me mother black rabbit."


    "Mother Black Rabbit?" Cai Bird tilted her head, as if to understand the concept of mother.


    "Oops!" Hei Rabbit clutched his chest, breathing a lot faster, gave Su Jin a blank look and said, "Anyway, let people be prepared!"


    At this time, Su Jin bluntly said: "Because it''s too embarrassing, I forgot to give you time to prepare."


    "Your virtue!"


    Black Rabbit gave Su Jin a blushing look, and then sat next to Cai Bird with a smile on his face, obviously being completely captured by the phrase ''mother'' just now.


    "No help." Su Jin was speechless to Black Rabbit''s performance, so he could only shake his head and look at Leticia.


    "There''s no help." Leticia shook her head and made the same judgment, and then told Su Jin, "The same is true for you."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Su Jinmeng circled.


    "I''m always thinking about it." Leticia gave Su Jin a contemptuous look, and then she was a little worried about Su Jin''s mentality, so she thought about it, took out a roll of newspaper from the gift card for storing items, and handed it over.


    "This is?" Su Jin wondered.


    "A paid news platform in the South."


    Leticia explained, and then said:


    "Canary once said that although the Queen herself doesn''t like to behave, she likes to publicize what she does, so if that person really wants to do something, reading the newspaper is the fastest way. "


    "Anything else?"


    Su Jin took a look at the newspaper and was stunned.


    He opened and closed his mouth, then raised his head and stared blankly at Leticia and said:


    "This newspaper is really useful."


    "Huh?" Leticia froze for a moment, then came over and touched the newspaper with the power of Lingge.


    In an instant, a ''headline news'' that was extremely popular jumped out.


    ¡¾Shock! The White Night King secretly gave birth to a daughter with the Greek god-king! ! ¡¿


    "Ah this..."


    Leticia couldn''t be bothered by this news.


    Chapter 1375 Burning a Letter


    In the bedroom, low air pressure pervaded.


    Cai Bird opened her blue eyes, looked left at Black Rabbit, then at Leticia, then looked up at Su Jin, and found that they all had the same expression.


    "Will you be angry?"


    "That will definitely make you angry!"


    "What now?"


    "Cold salad! Or Black Rabbit, you''re going to die in a maid costume?"


    "Why do you want me to go? Can Su Jin go?"


    "Of course not, you and Leticia wear maid outfits for eye-catching, and I wear hot eyes, okay?"


    The words fell, and the three people looked at each other, and then fell into silence.


    After a long while, Su Jin thought about it and felt it was inappropriate, and reminded Black Rabbit: "Black Rabbit, hide the colorful bird first and hide it in the basement where Apollo is."


    "Eh? Why..." Black Rabbit froze for a moment, his expression blank.


    At this time, Su Jin said with a strange expression: "Hurry up, take the child away, I think it''s coming soon."


    At this time, Leticia also stood up, and walked towards the door with a subtle expression, and said as she walked, "I''ll go to the outer door to delay, Black Rabbit, hurry up."


    "What''s the hurry... Huh? Why does the weather suddenly get hot? Isn''t it only 27 degrees today? It''s almost 40 degrees, right?"


    Hei Rabbit fanned himself with the palm of his hand, and then after thinking about it, he suddenly understood something, didn''t say anything, stood up, grabbed Cai Bird''s hand, and rushed to the secret passage next to the bathroom.


    Su Jin watched the black rabbit and the colorful bird disappear from the secret passage, then heaved a sigh of relief, pulled his collar, and while making tea, sighed: "The queen has made me suffer!"


    The words fell, and the ''prompt sound'' called by Leticia came from outside the door:


    "Lord Shiroyasha, please wait a moment..."


    boom!


    The door was sunken, and a wave of heat rushed in from outside.


    A little bit of azure blue lines lit up densely on the door, which was the proof that the defensive spell was activated.


    However, the scorching hot air did not overwhelm the newly renovated door and the defensive technique. It was Leticia who reinforced it and stopped the heat.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, this is anger!" Su Jin, who was drinking tea, commented with great interest, and then counted ''1, 2, 3.'' ¡¯, the door was kicked open with a bang, and Bai Yasha, who was dressed in a purple kimono, with a dark face and Bao Gong¡¯s, walked in angrily:


    "Where''s that kid?! Where''s the person?"


    "Today, if we don''t change all the blood in her body, we will take her last name!"


    Looking at the annoyed Bai Yasha, Su Jin accompanied the smiling face, picked up the tea, and prepared to hand it over: "Don''t be so angry! The child doesn''t understand anything, it''s pointless for you and her to be anxious!"


    Bai Yasha squinted at Su Jin.


    In an instant, the hot tea Su Jin was holding began to evaporate, the water vapor rose instantly, and even the tea cup began to turn red and melt.


    Su Jin calmly threw the cup into the trash can, then raised his left hand, wiped off the fiery red solution on his right hand, and said to Bai Yasha with a sullen face:


    "Do you need me to provide the coordinates of the Garden of Flowers?"


    "Humph!" Bai Yasha snorted coldly when he heard the words.


    At this time, Alger''s voice that could not hide his laughter came in from outside:


    "Haha, I just said you couldn''t find that little girl, don''t think about it, it''s weird that Su Jin would be happy for you to touch her."


    Bai Yasha''s face darkened when he heard the words, he turned his head to look at Alger who had just entered the room, and said angrily: "Just protect him, this kid has nothing to do with Greece, and we can''t even explain it now. I know how to explain it."


    Hearing Bai Yasha talking about this, Su Jin suddenly thought of the ''Greek God King'' on the news headline, and couldn''t help but make a ''poof''.


    Shiroyasha and Zeus...Pfft...Although it''s true, Su Jin does hold Zeus''s spiritual identity, but in the eyes of others, this is a bit irritating.


    The two old ''perverts'' who were chasing the name of ''Big Satyr'' in Hakoniwa actually got mixed up together.


    Hearing the sound, Bai Yesha glared at Su Jin with a dark face.


    Alger also cast an angry look.


    "Sorry, there is a lot of water, please forgive me." Su Jin hurriedly took out a tissue from the table and wiped the corner of his mouth. Don''t say, the paper was still hot.


    Shiroyasha glared at him and glanced at the secret passage next to the bathroom, but before he said anything, Alger pressed him on the sofa:


    "Okay, the big deal is that I''ll accompany you to the heavens later. Is it useful to get angry?"


    "Ah~~" Bai Yasha sighed deeply, and slumped on the sofa, the scalding body temperature that made the atmosphere turbulent, almost didn''t set the sofa and the surgery on fire: "We''ve been planted this time!"


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha scratched his hair and said, "We didn''t expect that the woman''s purpose was to tie the little guy together with us and Su Jin."


    "Hey! We''re inside and out, we''re done, and we''re even shorter than her by a generation. What is she trying to do?"


    Su Jin said in surprise at this time: "Didn''t you say it? Are you a generation older than you?"


    Bai Yasha glared at Su Jin, rolled his eyes and said, "I deliberately disgusted us when the contract was just signed, just for this?"


    "Although she can really do it with her character."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he was helpless.


    It''s so tiring to have this mortal enemy. She thinks that she hasn''t provoke that guy recently, so why did she get into trouble.


    "I really don''t understand your relationship."


    With a thud, Alger sat on the sofa, took out the mirror and looked at his cheeks. Seeing that his hair was not sticking together because of the heat, he immediately relaxed a lot:


    "But if you want to protect Arcadia next, you don''t have to look for a reason."


    Hearing this, the corner of Bai Yesha''s mouth twitched fiercely, and said fiercely, "Yeah, the ''daughter'' is here, there is really no need to look for a reason. We live here, and no one finds it strange."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha paused and said with a strange expression: "Wait a minute, isn''t she just for this?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin and Alger looked at each other. Although they were sure of Bai Yasha''s thoughts in their hearts, they still replied in unison, "What do you think?"


    "That should be this." Bai Yasha''s teeth were fighting, and he said angrily: "This guy, his own cub actually took the lead and planted it on our head. It''s so hateful, hateful to the extreme!"


    "Wait?" Su Jin suddenly felt something was wrong: "What did you just say, take the lead?"


    Speaking of this, Su Jin''s expression became a little subtle at this time:


    "Shouldn''t you be ready to report the color bird thing when you came with me? The reason why you are angry now is because the queen has taken into account your thoughts and threw the pot to you first?"


    "Ah this?" x2


    Suddenly, the eyes of Alger and Leticia looking at Shiroyasha became different, full of weirdness.


    Bai Yasha tilted his head when he heard the atmosphere, and said angrily: "... nonsense, how can we be as immoral as that woman!"


    Before saying this, look me in the eye, Mr. Zha! Su Jin sighed silently in his heart, and then said:


    "And then, what do you want? I cooperate with you to issue an explanatory statement?"


    "...Forget it, there''s no need to explain." Bai Yasha snorted, narrowed his eyes and said, "It''s useless to explain anyway, and there are very few people who believe this kind of lace news, so it''s just a joke at best. We don''t care!"


    Can you not be so loud when you say ''it doesn''t matter''? Su Jin groaned in his heart.


    At this time, Alger, who was flipping through the report, suddenly said:


    "Speaking of which, this seems to be news from the Heavenly Army?"


    Take it up! Shiroyasha stood up.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let''s kill Marta!"


    Su Jin: "..."


    Alger: "..."


    Leticia: "..."


    Chapter 1376 At this time, Sun Wukong is still...


    Where is the poor door that was boiled at high temperature and kicked in a corner.


    Looking at the door that was obviously going to be returned to the furnace, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Alger who was arranging his hair in the mirror, with a weird expression:


    "Just let her go like that?"


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, it''s Marta who is to blame, not you."


    Alger was obviously looking good, and he was even in the mood to make a joke:


    "I originally thought that Bai Yasha would be determined to replace the bloodline on that little guy with his own, to disgust the Halloween guy, but I didn''t expect that she would give up so easily."


    "Hoho, it seems that she has a handle on Halloween!"


    Looking at your schadenfreude... Su Jin sighed helplessly, then looked at Leticia at the door, and gestured with his eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Leticia immediately understood, walked out of the door, and closed the door that could not be closed.


    Seeing this, Su Jin turned black: "I didn''t let you out."


    "Oh!" Leticia quickly opened the door, stuck out her tongue, then closed the door and walked towards Su Jin, and sat down on the single sofa to the right of Su Jin.


    After Leticia sat down, Su Jin sighed, then leaned on the sofa, rubbed his brows and said:


    "What do you think that person thought? He gave Caitiao his own blood, and he mixed my blood in. After that, he made a rumor that it was Bai Yasha and my child. Isn''t she afraid of playing off this time? "

 Chapter 971：

    Hearing this, Leticia looked at her nose and nose and her heart, and sat there as a sculpture without saying anything.


    She was not sure whether Su Jin was happy because of this incident or was really angry because of this, so she reserved her opinion.


    However, based on Leticia''s understanding of Su Jin, he must be happy to have a child, and of course he is also unhappy, but that unhappiness is most likely due to the lack of the "process" of creating children.


    However, if the truth is called, she is afraid that she will be pulled by Su Jin to supplement the process, so she still pretends not to hear it.


    After Su Jin finished speaking and waited for a few seconds, when he found that no one responded, he was stunned: "What? Suddenly there is no sound?"


    Alger raised his head and glanced at him, rolled his eyes and said, "You''ll be a good boy if you get cheap there. If that guy in Bai Ye doesn''t lose his temper with you, just have fun."


    Speaking of this, Alger muttered, "Why did that guy change sex? You Su Jin are not a girl, why is she still being treated preferentially?"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then she didn''t say anything, she just squeezed her brows and said:


    "What about the child of Caibird?"


    "Take it." Alger''s expression was very calm, and he even said quite generously: "It''s really not good, you can take it with me, anyway, as long as this child is here, if something happens, then I, Bai Ye, Halloween has an excuse to meddle in Arcadia''s affairs, isn''t that what Halloween wants?"


    "That''s right." Su Jin rubbed his face, and then complained, "Should I find some preschool scholars?"


    Leticia looked at Su Jin with a slightly amused expression, and Alger''s expression was also strange.


    "What? You look at me like this? Did I say something strange?" Su Jin looked at the two of them hesitantly, always feeling that their smiles were very strange.


    He didn''t say anything weird, did he?


    "You explain." Alger glanced at Leticia.


    "Okay." Leticia smiled, then looked at Su Jin, couldn''t help but smiled again and said, "Su Jin, don''t you think that born gods and Buddhas still need ''preschool education''?"


    Su Jin: "?!"


    Leticia sighed at this time, half smiling and half sighing:


    "Don''t think that the child doesn''t understand anything, she just hasn''t accepted the inheritance, so the wisdom has not yet been formed. After these two days, you will understand what is called the ''rebellious period of a sixteen-year-old girl'' '' too."


    "The mental age of a born **** and Buddha can be judged by appearance."


    Hearing the sound, thinking of Cai Niao''s 16-year-old appearance, Su Jin suddenly felt that his father was a bit redundant.


    Co-authoring does not need to be taught, eh?


    In a sense, it''s simply the gospel of a lazy mother... Su Jin scratched his head, then sighed: "Yes, I''m worried for nothing."


    "Then next..." Su Jin looked at Leticia.


    Leticia understood and understood that it was the issue of Caitiao''s ''formal practice'', so she smiled and said:


    "Then leave it to me."


    "Okay." Su Jin nodded, then said to Alger, "Alger, stay here for a while."


    "?" Alger was taken aback for a moment, then nodded.


    ...


    evening.


    Su Jin looked at the newly replaced door, and after confirming that it was tightly closed, he walked to the window and closed the curtains.


    The orange sunlight was gradually obscured, leaving only a few rays of light shining into the room. Other than that, there was no light in the room.


    In the room, the sofa was pulled away and placed in the corner, leaving a central space.


    At this time, in the open space, the circular, chalk-drawn ritual formations were exuding pale golden light.


    Alger, who was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, held his cheeks lazily, looked at Su Jin''s cautious appearance, and said happily:


    "I thought you were worried that Bai Ye would come back to beat you, and wanted to hold me to sleep tonight, but it turned out that you left me down to isolate the space, so that I could send a letter to the Buddha, hey, you are really careful."


    Speaking of this, Alger smiled playfully, with a playful expression: "But then again, how did you think of letting me do this? Have you forgotten that me and that bald donkey are enemies?"


    "Do you think the one who looks at me is pleasing to the eye?" Su Jin rolled his eyes at Alger, and said speechlessly: "Throwing Kalji to Lingshan was the way that Bai Yasha and I came up with, now because of Heitian''s If you ask me to put someone back again, do you think that person will be pleasing to my eye?¡±


    "I forgot about this." Alger suddenly realized, and at the same time he was quite curious: "But then again, why didn''t the monk beat you with a vajra?"


    Because I didn''t show up at all, I let Bai Yasha go... Su Jin secretly added, and then hesitantly asked: "By the way, don''t you need to do anything else? Just burn the letter. already?"


    Alger glanced at the ceremony map and said, "Let''s order some sandalwood."


    "it is good!"


    Su Jin took out the sandalwood from the gift card and lit it, then thought about it, and took out a yellow-colored letter mixed with gold threads.


    It is said that this is a special paper used by the lower-level four-digit community to send messages to the upper-level. Su Jin is not sure whether it will be used or not. After all, last time he simply used white paper to pass it to the big guys, and he never saw them. angry.


    After thinking about it, Su Jin wrote the words ''Can you release Karji'' on the paper, then lit sandalwood incense, and then recited the Buddha''s lay name, and then lit the stationery with sandalwood.


    boom!


    The light of the fire came out, and the letter jumped, burning in the air, and vaguely, there seemed to be a Zen sound echoing in it.


    Seeing this miraculous scene, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief and stood there, waiting for a response.


    After about five minutes, the sandalwood was strangely burned to ashes, and the ashes formed a line of words on the ground under the slight wind blowing.


    Seeing this, Su Jin looked down at the ashes, but saw such a sentence.


    [Check that there is no such person. ¡¿


    Su Jin''s expression instantly became very strange.


    Chapter 1377 Monkey King curses the fool


    Looking at the "Zha Wu this person" made of sandalwood ashes on the ground, Su Jin''s expression became very complicated, with confusion, confusion, and astonishment.


    Obviously I handed Kalji to you with my own hands, how come you can''t find him?


    Such a big Kalgi, can you eat it alive?


    "No, I have to ask." Su Jin couldn''t sit still at this moment.


    He asked Bai Yasha to send Kalji to Lingshan, but he did so when he was sure that the Buddha would not harm Kalji. In essence, he did not want to harm Kalji. If something happened to Kalji, then let''s not talk about it. Cai Liling is in trouble, and Hei Tian is also a big problem. If you don¡¯t have the opportunity, Limo will also come - ask one or two.


    Tsk, Kuroten doesn''t matter, they are all hostile anyway, and Kurimo is a little troublesome, Leticia is her family, and Cairi Ling, oh, killing her brother, the other party will come to ask for his life, right?


    Thinking of Kalgi''s complicated background, Su Jin also had some headaches, but just when he was about to take out the letter paper and was about to write another letter, the ashes on the ground moved without wind.


    [Don''t disturb, everyone is fine. ¡¿


    Su Jin looked at the "Don''t disturb, no one''s business" on the ground with an embarrassed expression. You have nothing to do to check this person. It makes me nervous. It''s over, and you''re still doing this. Are you finished teasing me?


    And just when Su Jin was slandering, the ashes on the ground moved again.


    ¡¾Wait. ¡¿


    ''Wait? '' Is this asking me to wait for news... Su Jin looked at the information on the ground, and his mood was quite calm, but he was quite resentful of Buddha''s indirect words that made people vomit blood.


    Thinking of the "scared" he had just received, Su Jin felt that this thing would need at least a limit of power compensation to make up for it.


    "Yo, how is it, are you angry?"


    Hearing the voice, Su Jin turned his head and saw Alger''s delicate little face full of banter.


    "..." Su Jin turned his head to look at the ashes on the ground, then turned back, looked at Alger, and said with a speechless expression, "You already knew this would happen?"


    "That''s not it."


    Alger shook his head, and with an expression of "I have encountered all the bad things you have encountered, my mother has encountered it", and wrote lightly:


    "It''s just that I was just like you back then, and I was annoyed by this monk''s way of speaking like a riddle."


    "Then what?" Su Jin followed up a little angrily.


    "Then?" Alger glanced at Su Jin, and then smiled: "Then I picked up the guy and poked at the monk''s head full of buns."


    "Then what?" Su Jin asked again.


    "Then..." Alger''s expression became unnatural, and he glared at Su Jin in anger and said, "Why are you asking so much!"


    "I''m just curious!" Su Jin lengthened his tone and asked with a smile, "Anyway, satisfy my curiosity!"


    "Tsk!" Alger rolled his eyes at Su Jin, and then said angrily, "Then the old lady didn''t get hit, and she was smeared by that grandson''s vajra, okay?"


    The vajra''s face is smeared... Su Jin looked at Alger''s little face, and suddenly his eyes became sympathetic: "No wonder you are making such a fuss with Buddhism."


    On the face of the Vajra Hu Alger, that person is really cruel enough... Honest people can''t be provoked... Su Jin thought to himself, and sighed:


    "Then next, I''m afraid I really can only wait."


    Alger lay lazily on the sofa, resting his cheeks with one hand, calmly said:


    "Then wait a minute, although I think that monk is unhappy, but he is indeed a hard-to-talk guy in this small court. If there is a problem, he will notify you in advance without you needing to say it."


    "When you say that, I feel a lot more relieved." Su Jin shook his head, walked to the sofa and sat down, then crossed his legs and put his hands behind his head, "I just hope that the person''s view of time is acceptable to human beings. Bar."


    ...


    Heaven, Lingshan, Daleiyin Temple.


    A step by step, a lotus platform, wolves, tigers, leopards, blue lions, white elephants and even real dragons are lying on both sides obediently. The figure on the golden lotus platform.


    The Buddha''s light all over the sky illuminated the sky and the earth, and the golden figure on the lotus pedestal seemed to close or open his eyes, as if he was taking a nap, and he seemed to be nodding his head in promise.


    And at the bottom of it, the two beams exuded heavy divine light, and the extremely small figure in comparison with the golden figure was making a loud noise.


    "Pu Xian, do you have to fight against me today?"


    Di Shitian, who was riding a white elephant diagonally and wearing black armor, looked angrily at the handsome man in cassock surrounded by the Buddha''s light in front of him.


    "Di Shitian, don''t make a fuss here."


    A gentle male voice came from the handsome figure:


    "You said that the end is coming, the savior of the Buddha has already been born, and even joined the banner of the cholera generation like the Ouroboros, the lower cholera? Let me send the guardian gods, the eight heavenly dragons and the eighteen Arhats to the lower realm to clean up the universe. ?"


    "You dare to declare this kind of lie in front of me and other Bodhisattvas and Arhats in Lingshan. Are you cutting off the roots of right and wrong and messing with the gods?"


    Hearing Puxian scolding himself as a ''eunuch'' out there, breaking his hang and hurting his brain, Di Shitian''s face suddenly turned dark, and he said with anger:


    "A few days ago, above the starry sky, was the divine light of salvation, Puxian, blind, or disabled, and couldn''t see it at all?"


    "That blooming spirit is clearly Kalji''s spirit. You tell me now that he hasn''t been born yet? Let me ask you now, is your mother born or not, I miss her."


    Saying that, Di Shitian deliberately straightened his body, his face full of mockery.


    Hearing Emperor Shi thinking of Puxian''s mother and posing like that, many Arhat Bodhisattvas who knew the style of this god-king couldn''t help but twitch the corners of their mouths, turned their heads away, and forcibly smiled.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    But at the end, a cold eye made them instantly honest, and they were silent.


    "Vulgar language." The figure in the Buddha Light who stepped on the ''Yellow-Toothed Old Elephant'' patted the elephant''s head and said coldly, "Don''t spread rumors here, who is the true master of the Light of Salvation, do you think Does no one know?"


    "Or did you deliberately protect that person because of your interests?"


    Hearing Puxian''s words, Di Shatian suddenly came back to his senses and said with a strange expression: "Oh? I remember Su Jin''s impersonation of Kaerji, only Ouroboros knows, Puxian, shouldn''t you... ?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Puxian stood up coldly, stepped on the head of Lingya Immortal, and said coldly: "This matter is told to me by the king of the world, don''t you want to say that the king of the Buddha is also the one with the snake''s tail, right? ?"


    Not only is she, but she is also at the highest level... Tishutian has a dark face, but he doesn''t have the confidence to speak ill of Kulima in front of all the Buddhas.


    "Huh." Seeing that Di Shitian was silent, Puxian let go of his legs and sat down on Lingya Fairy again, without saying a word.


    At that time, lying on the steps, the motionless Lingfang Fairy looked aggrieved, Di Shitian insulted you, you go and beat him, what are you doing to me, the foot just stepped on it, I almost took my brain out.


    However, when the master was present, Lingfang Fairy didn''t dare to lose the master''s face.


    Elephant King looked at Lingfang Fairy coldly, and snorted disdainfully, apparently disliking this guy who couldn''t even climb on his own master''s bed.


    For a time, the master glared at the master, and the mount glared at the mount.


    Seeing that things had been stagnant for too long, Di Shitian, who knew that things could not be done, could only stare at Puxian, then gritted his teeth, turned to the golden Buddha above and said:


    "I''m not sure about this, and I''ll ask the Buddha to judge."


    In the holy and noble Buddha''s light, the Buddha who seemed to be sleeping slightly opened his narrowed eyes, as if he had just woken up from a dream, and said softly:


    "The emperor is justified in this matter. It is indeed possible that Kalji has already come into the world."


    Di Shitian''s heart sank and he didn''t say a word, while Puxian''s expression changed slightly, but he was also very obscure.


    And in the next second, the Buddha Shadow in the first episode changed the topic:


    "But Puxian''s words have never been false."


    Di Shitian sighed, realizing that things were still stuck in the end.

 Chapter 972：

    At this moment, the Buddha''s light suddenly spread to the entire Daleiyin Temple, and a rolling thunder sound echoed in all directions.


    "Why don''t you just start an internal investigation on this matter?"


    All the sages in Lingshan looked at each other, and finally looked at a lotus pedestal above their eyes, and then smiled:


    "...Respect the World-Honored Dharma!" XN


    At this moment, Sun Wukong, who was sleeping soundly on the lotus platform, suddenly sneezed, then rubbed his nose and forcefully... turned over!


    Chapter 1378 Emperor Shitian''s Expectation


    "Let me lead an internal investigation?"


    The soprano, who suddenly raised her voice, shook the chandeliers in the office dome to and fro.


    Wearing a blue suit and a flamboyant pink tie, Di Shitian, who was more like a karaoke guest than an office worker, couldn''t help but covered his ears, and then glanced at the ''rude'' girl with dazzling golden hair in front of him. Shaking his head, he said:


    "Even if you complain to me now, it''s useless. Do you think you can change things that the great monks recognize?"


    Sun Wukong angrily smashed Di Shitian''s office staff, and after a thud, he stomped his feet and said:


    "Huh? What happened to the bald donkey? Was he trying to trick me? Just like when he tricked me into running a race?"


    "Almost." Di Shitian shrugged, then put his hands on his cheeks, and said with a smile: "Who told you to sleep in during a meeting? If you dare to do such a thing, you have to pay a price, right?"


    "What are you talking about? When is there a meeting where I don''t fall asleep?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and then pouted: "That monk has a very bad heart, this is obviously taking advantage of me not paying attention. , deliberately want to cheat me, he didn''t do it once or twice, it''s seventeen or eight times, can''t he be another person to cheat?"


    You all know that He loves to trap you, so why can''t you guard against it... Oh, it seems that you can''t guard against it... Kenshin Uesugi, who was standing next to him, whispered in his heart.


    At that time, Emperor Shitian looked up and down at the ''monkey'' who unfortunately had an open mouth in front of him, stood up, leaned on the back of the office chair and said, "...Do you think that if you change someone, you can still be trapped by Buddha so easily? ?"


    "..." Sun Wukong wanted to scold ten thousand swear words in his heart.


    Co-authoring that monk only has the ability to trick me? Isn''t this bullying monkeys?


    The green-faced Sun Wukong snorted, then walked to the sofa, banged, and fell down, almost shaking Shiva, who was reading a book with his cheek on his back.


    "After becoming a Buddha for so many years, my temper is getting bigger and bigger."


    Shiva closed the book, glanced at Sun Wukong, snapped his fingers, and appeared on another sofa far away from Sun Wukong.


    "It''s too long, mother-in-law!" Sun Wukong looked at the old opponent in the ''Seven Days War'' with anger, turned his head to look around the room, frowned and said, "Strange, where is Marta? Why is she missing? She is not Is it like a stone to be idle here every day?"


    Di Shitian also touched his chin in surprise when he heard the words: "Speaking of which, I didn''t see her during the meeting. It''s strange, her gossip character will also be absent from this kind of thing?"


    Hearing this, Kenshin Uesugi, who was standing next to him, said very calmly: "Senior Marta seems to have disappeared three hours ago. It is estimated that he wrote some other people''s black materials and caused trouble to hide?"


    "...Ah? Didn''t you tell her to calm down recently?"


    Di Shitian''s face darkened, thinking about his previous advice to Marta, he sighed suddenly, looked at Sun Wukong and said:


    "Hey, monkey, what are you doing with Marta?"


    "Of course I''m asking what that ''internal investigation'' is for!"


    Sun Wukong saw the plantain on the tea table in the office, he hurriedly took one, peeled it and took a bite, and said indistinctly:


    "Don''t ask me why I don''t know, I still don''t know what Do Victory Buddha is doing in Buddhism!"


    Uesugi Kenshin''s expression froze for a moment, and he said strangely: "...I remember that the Great Sage did not take too much of your Buddhist offerings, right?"


    "Yes! Is there any problem with this?" Sun Wukong asked with a puzzled expression, shaking the banana peel.


    Is this all right? You salary thief, you deserve to be caught by the Buddha! Uesugi Ken sighed in confidence, but on the surface he sighed and said nothing.


    Seeing Uesugi Kenshin saying nothing, Sun Wukong didn''t ask any further questions, he just asked vaguely:


    "Speaking of which, aren''t your Tianjun specializing in dealing with troubles? Why don''t I hire you to help me track down?"


    At this time, Shiva, who was flipping through the book, raised his eyes and looked at Sun Wukong: "Little monkey, I think it would be better for you not to hire the Heavenly Army for internal investigation."


    "How do you say?" Sun Wukong took another banana, and said in surprise.


    Shiva put his eyes on the book again and said lightly:


    "Because the so-called internal investigation is an ''investigation'' initiated to prove that ''nothing happened''!"


    "What?" Sun Wukong chewed for a while, then quickly finished eating. Then he picked up the kettle on the table, took a sip, and then said with a weird expression: "What the **** is going on with this internal investigation?"


    Shiva didn''t speak, obviously not wanting to say anything more.


    And Emperor Shitian, who saw this scene, sighed, and then Shiva explained:


    "I knew it before I proposed to investigate ''Kalji''. The final result of the meeting is probably to do an ''internal investigation''. The result, the facts are as I thought, heh, Puxian and him are standing behind him. The group of people here is really good enough, and I think about covering this kind of thing."


    "I''m about to confuse you all." Sun Wukong pouted and said heartlessly, "So what is Puxian trying to cover up?"


    Uesugi Kenshin sighed and explained, "He wants to cover up the fact that Kalji has been born."


    "Huh?" Sun Wukong froze for a moment, then said strangely: "Isn''t this something everyone knows?"


    "But did anyone mention it in a formal setting? At the Water and Land Law Conference? In the Temple of the Gods? Or at the Huoyun Cave Conference? Or the Peach Banquet?" Di Shitian asked rhetorically.


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong thought about it carefully, and found that she had attended all these meetings, but it seemed... but no one mentioned it.


    "No one said that right?"


    "No one is right!"


    Di Shitian stood up, walked to the window, looked at the sun that had been hanging below the horizon, disappeared, but let the end of his field of vision be in the extreme day and night, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "If you want a son of God with a complete savior''s spiritual personality to be born in the little garden, the required condition is the ''doomsday''. Only when the apocalypse is near will the savior be born..."


    "No one dares to talk about this, and no one dares to admit it, so naturally Kalji must not exist, especially ''because of Buddhism''s laissez-faire, which led to the birth of Kalji'', this is absolutely impossible exposed."


    "Even if everyone knows about this, it can only be regarded as non-existence. Everyone also hopes that Buddha will be regarded as ''non-existence''."


    "That''s why there is this internal investigation."


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian showed a mocking smile on his face""


    "After all, the so-called internal investigation means that nothing can be investigated, so it is called an internal investigation! If a person investigates his own problems, naturally he will not find out anything."


    Hearing Di Shitian talking so much in one breath, Sun Wukong kept nodding his head frequently.


    When the emperor was finished, she raised her legs and said:


    "It seems that this is none of my business. Hey, it turns out that as long as you say that you haven''t found anything, you can hand over the business. You said it earlier, why are you doing so much nonsense."


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s heartless appearance, Di Shitian twitched the corners of his mouth and said with a dark expression:


    "You can actually investigate something!"


    "I won''t do it!" Sun Wukong rolled his eyes: "If you let me do something that obviously offends people, isn''t that tricking me?"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian''s face turned a little green: "What do you think Buddha wanted to appoint you to investigate, don''t you want you to ''investigate something''?"


    "Hey! Is co-authoring that bald donkey really tricking me?" Sun Wukong was unhappy when he heard it: "Why is he so insidious?"


    Di Shitian was speechless, looking at the monkey who was still learning after all, and sighed:


    "The monkey who dared to challenge the sky at the beginning is also smooth after all."


    After the emperor finished his release, he sighed and said:


    "Since you don''t want to do it, then you can only find someone who can do it?"


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong smiled and said, "You old boy, I already knew you had this trick. Come on, let''s match the names and see if we are thinking of the same person?"


    "Is it Su Jin?"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian narrowed his eyes, a funny smile appeared on his face, and then his face changed instantly:


    "Sorry, you think too much. That''s my son-in-law. Why would I go to pit him because of the job that Buddha arranged for you? This is obviously impossible."


    Sun Wukong froze for a moment, his expression a little surprised.


    However, before Sun Wukong could speak, Di Shitian said with a serious face:


    "Unless, you add money!"


    "¡­Grass!"


    Chapter 1379 Meeting


    After the deal was reached, Sun Wukong scolded and walked away, and before leaving, he took away the fruit plate together, not a single fruit was left for Di Shitian. Emperor Shitian didn''t care when he saw it. Anyway, he slapped the monkey, and some fruits were taken away when they were taken away. The landlord''s family didn''t care about that.


    Seeing Di Shitian sitting on an office chair, leaning his feet against the table, with a smug look on his face, Shiva said casually:


    "Where are you silly?"


    "Don''t you think that what you get from the monkey now will stay in your own hands? Don''t you want to pay that stinky brat in the end?"


    Hearing this, the smile on Di Shitian''s face suddenly froze, and even began to disappear little by little.


    "Tsk!" Di Shitian clicked his tongue, and said angrily: "Well, I can''t make me happy, but I just mentioned what that kid Su Jin is doing."


    "Because you look so happy." Shiva replied indifferently, and then said calmly: "By the way, are you sure that Su Jin will dig up Karji''s affairs and bring it to the fore? He is not The kind of ''righteous people'' who know they will offend people, but still do it."


    "I naturally have my intelligence channels."


    Di Shitian also knew Su Jin''s ''careful'' character in his heart, but he was not very confident:


    "That kid likes to hide so much, he likes to hide no matter what it is, unless you really push him in a hurry, or that guy will hide in the wind and climb to a height that you think is completely impossible. ."


    "In fact, I think this character is quite good. After all, if you live, you will have a future, but this kind of character is not suitable for the Heavenly Army."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin looked at Emperor Shitian in astonishment.


    And Shiva also raised his brows slightly, with a surprised expression:


    "Do you really want him to secure the position of the commander of the Heavenly Army?"


    Seeing the two of them like that, Di Shitian was a little bit incredulous: "...You don''t think I want to hold that kid Su Jin for a while, and then come back to power? Isn''t that right? I seem to have that kind of power. Someone with a lot of desire?"


    "..." Shiva was silent for a while, then turned his head towards Uesugi Kenshin and said, "Tell Shezhi, after this guy''s right and wrong roots are broken, his brain may be really broken."


    "Oh." Uesugi Kenshin nodded naively, then took out the gift of liaison and prepared to notify.


    "You are enough!"


    Di Shitian looked at the two of them speechlessly, pinched his eyebrows, sat up straight again, crossed his hands, and placed them flat on the table:


    "It''s not that you don''t know the current situation. The Ouroboros guys have already figured out my style. Almost any strategy I come up with to deal with them can be countered by them."


    "The last time I was able to successfully overwhelm them, it was already the ultimate in the case of relying on the troublemaker to attract firepower there. It is basically impossible to do it again."


    "That''s why you want the Heavenly Army to change their brains?" Shiva snorted, and then said in a sarcastic tone, "Is the son-in-law who is ''like me'' chosen?"


    "Where does that kid look like me?" Di Shitian rolled his eyes and protested seriously, "Am I as stubborn as him?"


    Hearing this, Shiva and Uesugi Kenshin both looked at Emperor Shitian speechlessly.


    Di Shitian''s expression suddenly became unbearable, and cold sweat broke out on his face.


    He patted the table again, and then said:


    "Even if that kid knows how to advance and retreat as well as I do, does he have such a dazzling record as me?"


    "The Dawn War, the Star God War, the Seven-Day War, the Carly Yorga Battle, the Dystopian Demon King Crusade, the Evil Dragon Crusade, I can''t finish talking about Lao Tzu''s record for three hundred years, what about that kid?"


    "Just defeat a Zeus, and he will hide? What are you hiding? A real man, you should put your head off your trousers, don''t be cowardly, you''re done!"


    Shiva took out a cotton swab and plucked out his ears. Uesugi looked at his nose, nose, nose, and heart, obviously he didn''t take Emperor Shisha seriously.


    What is Su Jin''s situation, and what is Di Shitian''s situation?


    A human species who climbed up slowly from the seven-digit number, Di Shitian, a born three-digit **** and Buddha standing on the top of the gods, what are the basic conditions for the two? What growing time? Is that even better than the record?


    Di Shitian also took the bonus of Su Jin''s youth.


    Why didn''t he say that it only took ''one year'' for Su Jin to be promoted to four figures?


    Changed to Di Shitian, what is he doing this year?


    Take a look at Di Shitian''s diary.


    On January 12, Mrs. Zeus, this **** is really moist.


    On January 13th, Puxian was reincarnated as the seventh mother, her legs were really slippery, as slippery as the skin of a dolphin.


    On January 14th, I played with the elephant main swimming pool, which was really exciting.


    On January 15th, Di Shitian, Di Shitian, you can''t fall any longer, Shezhi will ignore you, and you have to restore the reputation of the whole army.


    On January 16th, the little white-haired fox raised by Poseidon tasted really good, especially the one who pretended to be unwilling but still cooperated, tsk tsk tsk, Poseidon found a treasure.


    Shiva didn''t even look at this kind of diary. Marta, who was willing to report it publicly before, has ignored it for hundreds of years. Uesugi Kenshin felt that he had received visual pollution, and he was embarrassed to say.

 Chapter 973：

    What virtue!


    "It''s impossible for young people to be too old-fashioned. In the face of a strong enemy, they must have the courage to draw a sword. It''s nothing to abuse vegetables."


    Listening to Di Shitian forcing Lai Lai, Shiva went in from the left ear and the right ear came out. When Di Shi was impatient, she said lightly:


    "What conditions did you give that kid, how can you be so sure that he will intervene?"


    Di Shitian paused, then scratched his cheeks with a slightly embarrassed expression:


    "Actually...not a lot."


    "Probably handed him the secret treasures of the two Indian gods, the Brahma Spear and the Epic Epic Mahabharata, oh, maybe I have to add what the monkey gave."


    Isn''t that too much? Shiva''s face twitched.


    This basically throws out the foundation of the Tianjun. Is that guy your son-in-law or your illegitimate child?


    Emperor Shi also felt a little too much, and said very painfully:


    "Hey, don''t blame me for being too prodigal. That kid is a skinny guy. He doesn''t have such a big capital. It''s really hard to get him into the pit!"


    Shiva originally wanted to say, "The risk of betting like this is too high, and Su Jin may not take on the responsibility of the commander of the Heavenly Army as you think", but when the words came to her lips, she finally sighed:


    "...Forget it, the Tianjun is yours anyway, how you decide is your business."


    Seemingly seeing through the old man''s worries, Di Shitian gave a thumbs up, revealing eight white teeth and said:


    "Don''t worry, although that kid is pitiful, he is still a moral person. It is impossible to take money and do nothing."


    Inexplicable confidence... Shiva closed his eyes and said nothing.


    Di Shitian didn''t care when he saw this, just leaned on the sofa chair, looked at Yongri outside the window, and muttered to himself:


    "Stinky boy, I have put all the gambling capital on you this time!"


    "But be smart!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The capital of the end, Arcadia.


    "Aqiu~~"


    Su Jin touched his nose, got up from the couch, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looked at the bright white moon outside the window, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "This feeling...is there something going on that involves me?"


    "Tsk! Hope it''s not a bad thing."


    Saying that, he touched his arm, shivered, and crawled back onto the couch again, then put his left hand around Alger, his right hand took Leticia''s hand, and rested on Black Rabbit''s arm, that''s it fell asleep.


    Chapter 1380 Why are you so skilled?


    Early in the morning, the restaurant in the headquarters of Arcadia.


    "So cute~~with shiny blonde hair~"


    "The face is so slippery, did this child grow up eating cute?"


    Hearing the praise, Su Jin, who was sitting on the wooden bench and eating a sandwich, looked at the colorful bird with a confused expression surrounded by many girls, wiping his hair and cheeks.


    Black Rabbit, who was carrying breakfast, walked to Su Jin''s side and said in surprise, "I thought this child would be excluded, but I didn''t expect it to become the center of conversation overnight..."


    "It''s probably because they don''t feel real." Su Jin swallowed the sandwich and shrugged: "After all, I just went out and brought back a child of the same age as myself. Humans with normal three views will think this is very unusual. Actually."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit looked at the girls who were surrounded by colorful birds, and suddenly said: "Ah, yes, I almost forgot that everyone came from the lower universe, and I''m not used to the situation of the small garden."


    "So... should I say lucky?" Su Jin muttered.


    At this moment, Lan Feather Shallow, who was surrounded by colorful birds, turned his head and looked at Su Jin, who was eating breakfast calmly, and raised his brows involuntarily:


    "Some people don''t seem to have the instinct to be a father right now?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Lan Yu Shallow, but did not respond to this, just turned his eyes and said to Cai Bird:


    "Colorful birds!"


    Hearing the sound, Cai Bird seemed to have received a signal and shouted directly at Lan Yu Shallow:


    "Shallow Mama!"


    "Eh? Eh!" Lan Yu Shallow was startled by the sudden name, her face flushed instantly, she couldn''t help but take a few steps back and said, "Wait, this method is too foul! I''m not ready at all!"


    Seeing Lan Yu Shallow''s panicked appearance, Su Jin laughed at this time, and gave a thumbs up to Cai Bird:


    "Nice job, colorful bird!"


    "Oh!" Cai Bird raised his thumb like Su Jin did.


    "Ala, this child seems to be unexpectedly smart." The flax-haired goddess Asteria walked over to Su Jin with a smile on her plate, and then seemed to point out: "It''s because she inherited someone''s good genes. The reason?"


    "No amount of good genes can withstand this kind of educational environment."


    Nangong Nayue walked over with a stern face as if he was getting up, and looked at Lan Yu Shallow and said:


    "You guys, if you continue to tease the children with your cheeks, you won''t be able to catch up with the morning class of the goddess of wisdom."


    "Oops!" As soon as she heard that she was going to be late for the morning class, Lan Yu Shallow panicked, and hurriedly finished the breakfast, then got up and prepared to leave.


    But before leaving, she took time to make a face at Su Jin.


    The black rabbit who saw this scene smiled awkwardly:


    "Shallow''s opinion seems to be very big."


    "It doesn''t matter, the bigger your opinion, the happier you are when you''re called mom. I''ve seen her through."


    As Su Jin said, he took a sip of hot coffee to give a sandwich to his stomach, and then he looked at Astoria and Nangong Nayue who were sitting beside him and said:


    "It looks like you guys have been doing pretty well recently."


    Nangong looked up at Su Jin that month, and said casually, "Although I''m a little uncomfortable going from an educator to an educated person, the current situation is barely in line with what you said."


    "Rather than caring about us, it would be better for Mr. Su Jin to care about Aphrodite." Astelia held back her laughter and said in a slightly teasing tone: "That child is thinking hard about what to do. Trouble with you."


    Thinking of Aphrodite who was trapped by herself to become the ''Artemis Punching Bag'', Su Jin''s mouth couldn''t help but lift, but quickly stopped:


    "I will consider your suggestion."


    After speaking, Su Jin took out a piece of paper from the tissue bag on the long table, wiped his mouth, and then said to the black rabbit:


    "I''ll ask you to take care of Caitiao''s child. I still have a meeting to deal with."


    "Meet?" Astoria gave Su Jin a surprised look.


    Nangong Nayue was also a little surprised at this time: "I seem to have never seen you rest after I arrived at Hakoten?"


    "The meeting with the Monkey King was reserved in the early morning." While standing up, Su Jin explained to several people, "As for the chance to rest, there will be."


    "That''s it for now."


    "Goodbye~"


    After finishing speaking, Su Jin walked out of the restaurant and entered the aisle. While walking through the aisle, he also sighed, looked at the large grassland outside the aisle window, patted his head and said:


    "A vacation you''ll never see..."


    After speaking, Su Jin shook his head and walked to the reserved reception room.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Please have tea."


    In the reception room, Leticia, who was wearing a black and white maid outfit, put the brewed black tea in front of a wild woman with blond hair like ears of rice, wearing white short sleeves and dark blue jeans.


    As Sun Wukong took the black tea, he glanced at Leticia, and then said in amazement, "To ask you to be a maid, that kid Su Jin is really wasteful."


    "It''s just my extra interest."


    Leticia explained, and then took two cups of black tea and sat opposite Sun Wukong:


    "Besides, what Arcadia needs most now is not an old man like me, but a new generation who can take charge of it alone."


    "Are the troubles of the new community? I never want to understand these things anyway." Sun Wukong finished his black tea, then narrowed his eyes and said comfortably: "It tastes good, better than what I drank on Lingshan. much better."


    "You''re wrong." Of course, Leticia couldn''t believe such polite words: "Want another drink?"


    "Forget it, it''s a pity for me to drink this kind of good stuff." Sun Wukong waved his hand, then he turned his head to look at the door, squinted his eyes and said, "Oh, the master is here."


    In other words, the door was pushed open with a click, wearing a black tights, Su Jin walked in with a relaxed look, and said with a smile:


    "Am I late?"


    "No, the time is just right." Leticia smiled and pushed the black tea on the table: "Now is the best time to enjoy it."


    Seeing this, Su Jin walked to the sofa and sat down, picked up the black tea cup, raised his legs, took a sip, tasted the taste, and then complained:


    "It tastes more professional than Black Rabbit."


    "Haha, that bunny''s tea was taught by that **** girl Canary. How can you compare with Leticia?"


    Sun Wukong laughed, raised his legs directly, squatted on the sofa, squinted at Su Jin and said:


    "It''s you, the breath has changed again."


    "Really, today''s young people are like monsters, they really don''t give an old guy like us any vitality."


    "Huh? It''s rare to hear your flattery."


    Su Jin put down the teacup, then narrowed his eyes, and said in a playful tone;


    "It seems that you are looking for me this time with big trouble?"


    "Big trouble, let''s talk about it."


    Sun Wukong scratched his cheek, then sighed, and said to Su Jin with an unnatural expression:


    "Be clear in advance, I think this matter is directed at you."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Jin looked surprised.


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong sighed:


    "Determine whether the [Savior] is born."


    Chapter 1381 Are you sure?


    Su Jin took a sip of the warm black tea. The tea was added with sugar and milk, which seemed to be Leticia''s personal interest. The taste was very good, but unfortunately Su Jin was not in the mood to savor it.


    "Transfer Kalji? Where did this task come from?" Su Jin put down the teacup, let out a dirty breath, and said with a smile that was not a smile: "I suggest him to take a look at his brain."


    "I think so too." Sun Wukong nodded, agreeing with Su Jin''s remarks, and at the same time, she added: "Those guys can''t say they''re not smart, but these gods and Buddhas are used to being superior, so they shouldn''t be human. Even if they were individuals before."


    "Oh?" Su Jin glanced at Sun Wukong in surprise.


    "What, what do you mean by that ''you can tell big truth'' eyes? You really think of me as a country monkey?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Su Jin dissatisfiedly, obviously he was very interested in the look just now:


    "I brought out the canaries. In terms of seniority, you are my disciple and grandchild, so don''t underestimate others!"


    "I''m not underestimating you." Su Jin smiled shyly at this time: "I just think that Buddhist education is really good."


    Even a monkey like me can teach great truths, right? Sun Wukong silently looked at Su Jin in front of him. If he hadn''t been a Buddha for many years, believe it or not, she would pick up a stick and hit you on the head right now?


    Really don''t take monkeys as monkeys... Sun Wukong pouted, and then said in a bad mood:


    "All in all, I was unlucky enough to get involved in the center of the conflict between the Heavenly Army and those Buddhas. Tsk, really, isn''t it just that I didn''t stand in line? As for pitting me like this?"


    Sun Wukong buckled his feet, his face full of disgust for the gods and Buddhas, as if he was accusing something with rude actions.


    "After all, in a world of gray and autumn, a little white is always conspicuous." Su Jin shrugged, and then asked Sun Wukong curiously: "By the way, since this is the case, why are you still in Buddhism?"


    "What? You want to bring me into the gang? I heard that the group of people in Greece were pulled over by you to be your little brother. Do you want to repeat the old tricks?"


    Sun Wukong clearly showed an expression of interest, obviously she was very interested in changing jobs:


    "Boy, only you can get my contract back from Buddha''s side, then I''m your monkey, how about it, don''t you mind?"


    As the loser of the Battle of the Sky, and also a member of the Demon King, Sun Wukong, who was defeated in the battle, naturally belongs to Buddhism, which is why she said that the contract book was in the hands of the Buddha.


    Therefore, if Su Jin really wants to bring Sun Wukong into the army, he really has to go to Lingshan to chat with Buddha.


    "Sorry, I have bad teeth." Su Jin leaned back and pressed against the sofa, obviously not interested in this matter: "I''m not interested in trying that person''s vajra."


    "Cut! That monk won''t really shoot at you."


    The disenchanted Sun Wukong pouted, then fell directly on the sofa, resting his cheeks with one hand, and said sideways:

 Chapter 974：

    "All in all, Di Shatian made a lot of trouble, he disbanded the Heavenly Army, and at the ceremony he broke the existence of Kalji, and directly pulled out the loincloth of the artificial Buddha''s lineage. Hehe, I should have listened to it in the first place and looked at their faces, and now I think it''s fun to think about it."


    "So, what happened in the end?"


    Su Jin took the apple peeled by Leticia next to him, forked one with a toothpick and put it into his mouth:


    "Why do I feel that Di Shitian has paid so much, but nothing has been accomplished?"


    "There is still something to be done." Sun Wukong held his chin and rolled his eyes: "For example, let me lead the team to launch an internal investigation to determine whether Kalji was born."


    "Internal investigation?" Su Jin looked at Sun Wukong strangely: "Isn''t that very good? Go to the place you want to play for a while, and think of a report when you are there, and you can reimburse the expenses when you are done. This is not very good. Is it cool?"


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong said in surprise: "Eh? Why do I think your kid is familiar with this set? Have you ever done this?"


    No, I learned it from the second boring comedy in the world that satirizes the government... Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then calmly said to Sun Wukong:


    "It''s not important, the important thing is what did you want to do with me this time?"


    "Well... how do I say it..." Sun Wukong scratched his cheek a little embarrassedly at this time: "Actually, Di Shitian asked me to come to you to take over this job in my hands, well, that is, let you search for Kalji''s affairs. ."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s eyes lit up: "Oh? What''s the upper limit of funding?"


    Holy crap, how are you so skilled... Sun Wukong looked at Su Jin with bright eyes in front of him and wanted to vomit, but in the end, she still didn''t say anything, just twitched the corner of her mouth and said:


    "Funding is easy to talk about, but you have to do things well."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been studying for twelve years by copying homework to trick people." Su Jin patted his chest and assured that he had been studying for twelve years.


    Isn''t that just classwork? Simple!


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong said with a bit of embarrassment on his face:


    "But what Di Shitian meant was... a real investigation."


    "...Sorry, farewell!"


    Su Jin got up and wanted to leave, but was hooked by Sun Wukong''s feet.


    "release."


    Su Jin lowered his head, looked at the trousers caught by his toes, and then followed the slender, snow-white legs to look at Sun Wukong, and said without the slightest impulsiveness in his heart:


    "It''s not negotiable."


    At this time, Sun Wukong bit his head and said:


    "Di Shi, you''ve already received your money, do you want to repay your debts?"


    "When did I receive the money?" Su Jin asked in surprise.


    "Commander of the army that day... huh?" Sun Wukong hinted with his eyes and words.


    I knew that the commander of the Tianjun army and the two simulated star creation maps were not easy to obtain... Su Jin''s face changed, his expression was a little strange, and he sat back in his original position, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "What the **** is that guy trying to do?"


    "No, or rather, what does that Buddha want to do?"


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Su Jin knew that Di Shitian was a member of the Buddha''s lineage, a knife in the hands of the enlightened being.


    So this matter is not so much the idea of ??Emperor Shitian as it is the idea of ??that Buddha.


    Wipe, I wrote a letter to Buddha before, and the other party replied ''wait''. Could it be just waiting for this matter? The one who also wanted me to focus on the investigation of Kalji?


    Sun Wukong''s expression was a little hesitant: "I don''t know a lot of things. I actually just vaguely feel that something is wrong with the monk."


    "What''s wrong?" Su Jin was a little curious.


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong took a deep breath, and then said with a somewhat uncertain expression:


    "World-Honored One, it seems that he wants to be...invaded."


    Chapter 1382 You Are That Tang Monk


    "World-Honored One, it seems that he wants to be...invaded."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jinmei glanced at Sun Wukong without looking up, and then took another sip of the warm and sweet tea with a very flat expression.


    "You don''t seem to believe it?" Originally thought that Su Jin would be stunned and surprised, and Sun Wukong, who even said "impossible", was a little surprised when he saw such a reaction.


    "No, I believe it."


    Su Jin nodded, shifted his body on the sofa, and found the most comfortable position:


    "However, because I have experienced too much in the recent period, even now, even if those people do things that I cannot understand, I will accept them without hesitation."


    "Do you really believe it?" Sun Wukong asked again uncertainly, and added: "This thing is my own private guess, but there is no real evidence."


    "I can make someone like you be so cautious, I believe it even more now."


    Su Jin put down the tea cup, and then changed his leg, indicating to Sun ~ Wukong to continue:


    "Then, great sage, why do you think that the World Honored One wants to enter the devil?"


    Sun Wukong hesitated for a moment, - seemed to hesitate.


    Su Jin seemed to see through her worries, and said lightly: "Don''t worry, Arcadia has been distorted by Alger''s immature truth all day long, so under normal circumstances, two-digit eyes can''t see it. Here, unless, they want to go to war with Alger."


    "Well... I''ve been thinking too much." Sun Wukong rubbed his eyebrows, and then said a little hard to say: "How should I put it, because of some restrictions, I can''t explain the details to you."


    "However, I think you should have heard the news, ''Buddha seems to want to compete with Vishnu''s spirituality''." Oh? Su Jin was a little surprised to hear this: "Is this gossip actually true? "


    Buddha wanted to compete for Vishnu''s spiritual status. This gossip was widely circulated among some of the powerhouses in the small garden, but there was no witness proof, and even a large number of people didn''t believe it, especially the powerhouses at the top basically didn''t believe it.


    The reason is very simple. Su Jin, who later knew that "Buddha is a quasi-single digit", knows it well.


    As long as Hakoya develops and evolves normally, Buddha can naturally step into the single digit. In this case, what motivation does He have to pursue the spiritual personality of Vishnu, which is also a single digit?


    This is where the contradiction lies, and why most of the strong do not believe it.


    Therefore, even if the core community of the Ouroboros, the "Sun King Group", releases news and claims that the Buddha is one of them, there are very few gods and Buddhas who believe this.


    But now judging from the channel of Sun Wukong''s "unable to speak", the news seems to be true, who seems to really want to compete with Vishnu''s spirituality?


    This trillionaire is inappropriate and wants to run to become an 800 billionaire?


    That one seems to be very idle... Su Jin complained in his heart, and then looked at the tangled Sun Wukong with curiosity and said:


    "You seem to have something important to say?"


    "It''s all said, but it''s not very important." Sun Wukong sighed, and then said: "I just heard from Emperor Wa, what Buddha seems to want is only the spirituality of the ninth incarnation."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and the information about the ninth incarnation of Vishnu, Buddha, appeared in his heart.


    The incarnation of calamity that encourages demons and villains to despise the Vedas, caste castes, deny the gods, and lead them to self-destruction.


    In a sense, it is the demonization of the Buddha by the Indian gods. Such myths are very common in the major gods. It is often the means of those gods and Buddhas with bad intentions to imply that the poets have used it to belittle other gods and Buddhas.


    For example, ''Leticia'', who was a knight of the little garden, was hired by some demon kings who were hostile to her, and was crowned with violent spirits such as ''Puncture Lord'' and ''Dracula''.


    In Little Garden, it is very common to use demeaning methods to influence the opponent''s spirituality. After all, this is a mythical world where "truth and lies coexist".


    "So it turns out that the knight that Buddha wants to compete with is the ninth incarnation, the Buddha. He is trying to degrade himself? Hehe, I can understand why you said that the World Honored One wants to be enchanted. This is indeed ''enchanted''."


    Shaking his head, Su Jin understood why Sun Wukong would guess so. As for the source of the intelligence, how did the emperor know about it, and whether the other party was misleading Sun Wukong, Su Jin was not worried.


    On the one hand, the character of the Emperor Wa has been tested, and on the other hand, Sun Wukong''s spirituality is relatively special. He is suspected of being a creature of that person, and his short-sighted descendant. Under such circumstances, the probability of the other party deceiving Sun Wukong is naturally very low.


    To a certain extent, this is probably a reminder from Emperor Wa to Sun Wukong, reminding her to choose a team in Buddhism.


    After all, the high-level gods and Buddhas of Hakoten know that although Buddha is considered to be the origin of Buddhism, the real founder is not Buddha.


    The person who has established Buddhism at most in his life, focuses on preaching and disseminating his own ideas, and he is also the founder of Buddhism, and he has never been the leader of Buddhism, and Buddhism¡¯s words are even more ancient... It can even be traced back to Brahmanism and even Brahmanism. older denominations.


    This is also why the Buddhists are recognized as the inside of many factions, because they are always absorbing new changes, or simply generating new changes themselves.


    The Buddha is nothing but the strongest and nominally supreme leader of Buddhism.


    Su Jin even wondered if the Buddha accepted this position on purpose, so as to trap the bulls, ghosts, snakes and gods in Buddhism.


    You must know that when Sun Wukong traveled westward to Lingshan to seek scriptures, the Arhat Bodhisattva he met who asked to be enshrined was not uncommon and strange in Buddhism.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are too many "Arhat Bodhisattvas" in Buddhism who want incense and love, and who want a gilded body.


    Trapped this group of cows, ghosts, snakes and gods in Lingshan to "listen to the word and follow the good", Su Jin doubted that the person was treating Lingshan as a prison cell.


    So, the devil is familiar with the one who can''t stand being too stupid? Want to clean up your portal? Su Jin sneered in his heart, then looked at the tangled Sun Wukong in front of his eyes, thought for a moment, and then said:


    "So do you want to say that you suspect that the ''Kalji thing'' is the bait thrown by the Buddha, who has another purpose in it, and one of the conditions for the achievement of the purpose is the need for the birth of Kalji. A careful and thorough investigation?"


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong''s face changed, he scratched his hair and said:


    "I think, I seem to mean this, but I think it shouldn''t be like this."


    What are you trying to say... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, his expression very speechless.


    "Forget it, anyway, it''s like this, so let''s be reckless."


    Sun Wukong thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t think about it at all. He patted his head and said to Su Jin:


    "So, do you want to come and do it together?"


    "Explain in advance, because I invited you, so if something goes wrong, I can help you take some responsibility, what I mean, do you understand?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Sun Wukong with a strange expression, as if looking at a ''death seeker'':


    "Help me take responsibility? Are you sure?"


    Chapter 1383 There are not many opportunities like this


    Being looked at by the kind of eyes that looked like a moth flying into a fire or a wild boar throwing itself into a snare, Sun Wukong sighed helplessly:


    "You kid, don''t take the Buddha as a cadre!"


    "It''s just a matter of ''making a little trouble''. In my situation, it''s not too difficult to hold on to the scene."


    "Besides, even if I can''t do it, isn''t there that iron-headed monk above me?"


    I thought you could stand behind me for support, but it turns out that you are relying on the Buddha to support the scene... Su Jin was surprised, but also a little ridiculous.


    Because after hearing the words of Sun Wukong, he thought of Athena at the beginning.


    Oh, it seems that Athena surrendered within a week after boasting about Haikou''s ''guarantee'', but that''s right, the things he tossed up in secret, whether it''s the Godslayer War or the tampering of a huge war, are indeed not normal. It is said that he can handle it, not to mention that he does things so frequently, it is normal for Athena to ''see'' the risk.


    But things are a little different when it comes to Sun Wukong.


    The requirements of their work this time are to ''find out whether Kalji was born'', and to be more specific is to find out ''whether the Ouroboros led the birth of the savior through some means''.


    This work, in a big way, is to offend Buddhism. After all, after the disbandment of the Heavenly Army, they are now in charge, and they will be held accountable for such a big crime.


    Thinking about it this way, Di Shitian''s disbanding the Heavenly Army is really a ''good method''. Is this announcing in advance that he will not take the blame?


    The Tianjun doesn''t take the blame, and the ones who take the blame are naturally the big men of Buddhism.


    Maybe a lot of big people who colluded with Ouroboros are already starting to sort out their little tails. After all, he has received the news that "Buddha wants to investigate thoroughly", and those old things may be earlier than his information.


    Considering the spies that Ouroboros placed in various groups of gods, it is estimated that the speed of Ouroboros knowing the information is probably faster than that of Buddhamen.


    He just didn''t know what kind of reaction he would make if the matter of investigating Kalji reached Hei Tian''s ears?


    Considering that the Buddha''s goal was only the ''ninth incarnation'', and he wanted to go further and become a ''Vishnu'', the conflict was not high, the two Baobuqi secretly cooperated.


    From this point of view, Hei Tian is probably still on the side of Buddha.


    In other words, the thorough investigation of Kalji this time is the consensus of Hei Tian and Buddha. They plan to lift the fig leaf and expose the existence of Kalji to the public?


    If he thinks like this, he has been hiding in the dark, and the ''Ouroboros'' who cut off the future of Little Garden is afraid that this time he will really show his bottom.


    And leading this behavior, constantly assassinating the ''observation'' community, and making Hakoniwa steadily enter old age is the Crusaders faction among the Ouroboros.


    So, behind this mission is actually Hetian united with Buddha, a cleansing of the crucifix faction within the Ouroboros and the interior of Buddhism?


    And the fuse was the task of ''investigating Kalji'' that Sun Wukong was going to carry out?


    Thinking about it this way, Su Jin felt somewhat relieved.


    Although he was unhappy with Hei Tian, ??considering the guy''s attitude last time, Su Jin actually doubted whether the relationship between the other party and Arcadia had something unknown to him.


    Before the matter is proved, Su Jin naturally will not launch an action against Hei Tian, ??but in other words, the Cross religion is not necessarily.


    Leticia''s sister, his sister-in-law is still in the hands of the Ouroboros Crusaders, and the destruction of the first generation of Arcadia was also the main pusher and even the actual executor, plus Su Jin was about to secretly receive A sacred sequence.


    Even if Su Jin is not a thorn in the eyes of the Cross religion, it is still at the level of a thorn in the flesh. The contradiction between the two sides is just not obvious, and only a few people know about it.


    Su Jin is naturally very happy to be able to secretly teach the Cross.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at Sun Wukong, thinking of the other party''s past deeds, hesitantly said:

 Chapter 975：

    "Only the two of us are investigating this matter?"


    "Otherwise?" Sun Wukong couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Could it be that you still want to drag others in? Who? I can trust only the elder brother, Jialing and Jiao Liu, where are you? Who can be found?"


    "This kind of thing, there is no four-digit strength, and mixing in is asking for trouble. I advise you to worry a little bit. There are some things that we can handle, but others can''t handle it."


    The words fell, and Sun Wukong suddenly noticed a look. She followed the line of sight and suddenly saw Leticia, who had been sitting beside Su Jin without saying a word.


    Sun Wukong ''Ah! '', and suddenly a little bit of energy came:


    "I almost forgot, Little Letty, you have reached this stage, but you can also get involved."


    "No, she is not fit to participate in this matter."


    Su Jin shook his head and glanced at Leticia, with a tough tone:


    "I don''t say that Leticia is still in a stable period, just talk about the attention of the Ouroboros to her. Leticia is mixed in, it will make us too ''conspicuous'', and it is not safe for Arcadia. , after all, eggs can''t be put in the same basket."


    The Crusader faction in the Ouroboros imprisoned Lamia for the power of the ''Original Code''. Although it is not obvious now, the original trajectory of the Ouroboros was clearly not dead to Leticia, and it also made Kalgi come forward to face her. Perseus bought Leticia, which was relegated to possession. ¡¯


    Even if people are placed in the subordinate community of Thousand Eyes, the Ouroboros are tempted, not to mention other...


    Bringing Leticia to mix with the Ouroboros is obviously carrying a super large light bulb, which is obviously detrimental to action.


    Of course, the most important thing is that it is impossible for Su Jin to take away all the four figures in the community that can guarantee combat power, and mix them into this kind of thing.


    Although Little Athena and Aphrodite also inherited authority and personalities, they are obviously still half-baked and need time to accumulate. The Great Athena has to stabilize the people of the Greek gods, while Alger is a ''nuclear''. Deterrence'', can''t take action easily.


    In this way, the high-end combat power that Arcadia can actually send, except that Su Jin is Leticia, Su Jin went to investigate the people who went to Kalji against the Crusaders, and Leticia had to guard in the community. .


    Seeing Su Jin''s attitude, Leticia pondered for a while, but did not refute, apparently thinking of Su Jin''s consideration, so she could only apologetically say to Sun Wukong:


    "Although it''s a pity, judging from the situation, Arcadia really can''t draw high-level personnel."


    "What apology, I just mentioned it casually."


    Seeing Leticia like this, Sun Wukong has nothing to say. After all, she came here this time to ''coerce'' Su Jin to take risks, and then pull Leticia away, causing huge risks to the family community. She obviously couldn''t do it.


    "So, after all, the candidates are still the two of us!"


    Su Jin folded his arms around his chest without shyness, and asked directly:


    "Let''s not mention the candidates, do you have a goal?"


    "Where to start the investigation, who should be investigated, who should not be investigated, and where did you find the actual evidence, do you have a list of these?"


    "Target?"


    Sun Wukong was stunned for a moment, then he smiled, leaned on the sofa, raised Erlang''s legs, and said:


    "Of course... not one!"


    You don''t even have one, and you still pretend like this? Su Jin stared at the monkey in front of him speechlessly, and wanted to pour all the tea on the table into her mouth.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this teacher is Canary, who is considered to be his ancestor, he would have to bully his teacher and destroy his ancestors today.


    "Okay." Su Jin took a deep breath: "Since there is no goal, just follow my ideas!"


    Sun Wukong nodded immediately after hearing this:


    "That''s of course no problem, it''s the same as what I used to do."


    "I open the way, you set the direction."


    "You are that Tang monk."


    Looking at Sun Wukong, who obviously didn''t want to move his head, Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    It was really not easy for Zhantan Gongde Buddha to be able to get the sutras with this pit of goods back then!


    Chapter 1384 The biggest folk shady in the southern district


    The capital of the end.


    The city center is 33 stories high, two skyscrapers like the twin towers.


    Inside the aisle.


    Sun Wukong wrapped his hands behind his head and asked casually:


    "So, don''t you want to investigate Kalji? Why did you bring me here?"


    Su Jin, who was walking in front, said without looking back, "Look for someone."


    "Who?" Sun Wukong''s eyes flashed with curiosity.


    At this moment, Su Jin stopped and said calmly:


    "Certainly the one closest to Kalji."


    After the words fell, Su Jin didn''t care about Sun Wukong''s doubts at all, and took him to a room on the 21st floor of the skyscraper, knocked on the door, and then pushed the door and walked in.


    "...Can you wait for my response before opening the door next time?"


    The black-haired girl wearing a half sleeveless blouse looked at Su Jin, who had entered uninvited, with resentful eyes. She pulled down all her clothes with resentment, and snorted at Su Jin:


    "I was almost scared to death by you."


    Seeing the girl''s full of resentment, Su Jin not only did not apologize at all, but rather "schadenfreude": "You look good recently, Ling, it seems that I can consider adding more burdens to you."


    "Child labor is illegal, Mr. Capitalist."


    As Cai Liling said, she turned her eyes and looked at the petite blond woman who was full of wildness walking in behind Su Jin. She couldn''t help but be a little surprised:


    "Isn''t this the... Great Sage?"


    "Oh? Little girl, do you know me?"


    Sun Wukong looked at Caili Ling with some curiosity. She could smell the spirit of the other party and know that he was at most ten years old, his rank was only five digits, and there was no Arcadia flag on his body. Apparently an ''outsider''.


    But how could a five-digit ''outsider'' recognize her at once?


    So obviously, the other party already knew some of her information.


    That would be interesting.


    Thinking of this, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but narrow his eyes, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "This little guy has something to do with Kalji?"


    Hearing the name ''Kalji'', Cai Liling''s face changed a bit, her expression seemed to be a little nervous, and she even frequently cast her gaze towards Su Jin.


    Seeing Cai Liling like this, Sun Wukong''s interest was even higher.


    A five-figure girl, Ling Ge is not very special, but she is actually related to Kalji.


    Thinking of the operations that the old immortals liked most in Buddhism, the smile on Sun Wukong''s face became even brighter:


    "You can do it, you actually hide such a big treasure in the golden house!"


    Speaking of this, Sun Wukong grinned and said with high interest:


    "Is this little girl a lay blood relative of Kargi?"


    Su Jin nodded at this time and said, "It''s my sister."


    "You can do it, kid!" Sun Wukong understood Su Jin''s thoughts in an instant. This is to use his sister as a breaking point to investigate the matter of Kalji?


    On the other side, Cai Liling''s excitement when she saw Su Jin instantly collapsed, and she said with an embarrassed face: "Su Jin, what are you trying to do with the Great Sage coming to see me now?"


    Speaking of this, she also said aggrieved: "In the end, didn''t that child send you to Buddhism? And I myself am doing things for you now, helping you integrate the community under the alliance, but you are better, bring with you The Buddha''s Fighting Victory came to the Buddha, do you want to hand me over to the Buddha to deal with?"


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Wukong was stunned when he heard it: "Kalji was sent to Buddhism? Why don''t I know about this?"


    "You don''t know it means ''can''t know'', it means someone wants you not to know."


    Su Jin replied to Sun Wukong, then turned his head and looked at Cai Liling, who bit her lip and looked aggrieved. Although she understood that the other party was acting, her tone was still much softer:


    "Kalji is safe now."


    "And don''t worry, since he handed you over to me before he left, I naturally won''t let you be wronged."


    Cai Liling felt relieved when she heard the words, but she still looked aggrieved on the surface. She felt a little uneasy in her heart. She always felt that something would happen to Kalji, and she was worried that Su Jin would betray their sister and brother. But now, she doesn''t know who to rely on now. We can only temporarily believe Su Jindao:


    "So, is it the plan of the upper-level people? I also called their chess piece?"


    Su Jin glanced at Cai Liling, then nodded, and simply said:


    "There is a big man in Buddhism who wants to investigate the origin of Kalji''s birth."


    Su Jin didn''t say that it was the big man. After all, Cai Liling had a very good mind and knew the proportions. Naturally, she understood that things would involve those dangerous matters, and she also knew how to pay attention to her own mouth.


    Cai Liling''s face froze when she heard Su Jin''s words, she couldn''t help but glance at Sun Wukong and said:


    "So, now you need me to be a tainted witness?"


    Cai Liling knows all too well the nasty things ouroboros did for the birth of Kalji, whether it was to obliterate the exploratory community, eradicate the previous generation of Arcadia, or a little longer, the destruction of the Hakoba Knights, this is almost all title The nasty thing that the serpent sat down for the birth of Kargi.


    And as Kalji''s ''sister'', one of the military divisions of the Ouroboros Third Alliance.


    "Yo, the little girl is very good." Sun Wukong''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he touched his chin and said, "Although I don''t think you will know much, but as a breakthrough point, I think you will be very qualified. "


    Tsk tsk, that old Puxian is still acting as a blind eye, saying that there is no such person as Kalji, now it''s alright, Kalji''s sister has come out, this face can be beaten...


    Thinking of the dead mother''s face of that saucy monk, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but feel happy, and his mood was quite cheerful and said:


    "Although it''s not good to say this from my standpoint, little girl, if you are willing to testify, no matter what happens in the future, I will guarantee you."


    Hearing this, Cai Liling''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Monkey King''s guarantee?


    This is a good thing.


    A three-digit figure is personally guaranteed, and behind the three-digit number are the Buddha and Emperor Wa. If there is really any big trouble, with this guarantee, it will not be difficult to protect one''s life.


    Su Jin looked at the monkey in front of him speechlessly, pinched his nose and said:


    "You like to brag about Haikou."


    I haven''t discussed anything with Cai Liling yet. It''s a guarantee. If it wasn''t for knowing the character of Sun Wukong, Su Jin would suspect that this is a counterfeit banknote expert who specializes in making bad checks.


    Hearing Su Jin''s sarcasm, Sun Wukong suddenly became a little unhappy: "What? Could it be that you still want this little girl to stand alone against the beasts of Buddhism?"


    "This doesn''t solve other people''s worries, why should others testify for you? Just because you have a good-looking face?"


    Hearing this, Cai Liling couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin. If nothing else, his face is really very good-looking. There are many women of the right age in the community under the alliance who are greedy for Su Jin''s body. When she came to the end of the capital to inquire about Su Jin''s news, she was almost speechless.


    "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault."


    Su Jin was too lazy to argue with Sun Wukong. Anyway, it wasn''t him who made the guarantee for the monkey, and he wasn''t responsible for the accident. What was he afraid of.


    "Being so rough, it''s no wonder that Feng Dedou defeated Buddha."


    Su Jin murmured, then looked at Cai Liling, and said in a serious tone:


    "Although the great sage said almost the meaning, I still want to add some content."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused, gave Cai Liling a meaningful look, and then said:


    "You''d better think carefully about what enemies you have."


    "After all, there are not many opportunities like this!"


    Chapter 1385 Borrowing Chickens to Lay Eggs


    Think about the enemies?


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Cai Liling and Sun Wukong were stunned, and their expressions were a little dull.


    They are not stupid. Isn''t what Su Jin meant by ''revenge for revenge, revenge for grievances, and frame the enemy to death? ¡¯


    How can the Buddha thoroughly investigate Karji?


    Really long experience!


    "Ah this... the enemy... my enemy seems to be gone..."


    Cai Liling looked at Su Jin with some embarrassment, how old is she this year? How many people have you met in Hakoten? How many people can you grudge against?


    After all this, it seems that the credit can only be attributed to Maxwell, but Maxwell had already died in Su Jin''s hands, so what kind of enemy does she have.


    Hearing Cai Liling''s statement, Su Jin couldn''t help but be stunned, and said in surprise, "So your quality of life is so high?"


    If the enemy is gone, wouldn''t life be very comfortable? No wonder this girl happily helped Kalji to work after he went to Buddhism. It turned out to be a ''clean family''?


    How do I feel that you have something to say? Caili Tambourine stared at Su Jin with her cheeks drummed, feeling very unhappy.


    On the other hand, Sun Wukong began to break his fingers:

 Chapter 976：

    "One Kasyapa, one Puxian, one more Medicine Master Buddha, and their scumbags, tsk tsk, after careful calculation, I have many opponents on Lingshan."


    Sun Wukong clicked his tongue in amazement, then turned his head to look at Su Jin and said:


    "Hey, Su Jin, is it feasible to add people outside Buddhism? Will it be possible to frame the opponent and collude with the Ouroboros and be killed?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes and said, "Turn your head around, this isn''t colluding with the Ouroboros, can''t you collude with the troublemakers?"


    and troublemakers? Hearing this, Sun Wukong''s eyes widened, and he said in his heart, "Fuck."


    Can you still play like this? Too cruel... Sun Wukong clicked his tongue, bared his teeth and scratched his hair.


    Sun Wukong actually knows that collusion with the Ouroboros is too common in Buddhism, and there is a process internally. It is difficult to cure those old things, but the troublemakers are different.


    Because Alger''s promotion to three figures was exceptional, because he changed from a top master to a superpower, and because the other party blatantly claimed to be a member of his "troublemaker".


    The name ''Trickster'' can be regarded as a number on the upper level. If you really want to talk about fame, it is estimated that it is ''higher'' than the Ouroboros in the previous section.


    No way, the Ouroboros do things in secret, and they are cleaned up very cleanly, but the troublemakers are different.


    Tampering with the second huge war, inducing the god-killer war, and sending the magic star Alger to the throne of the strongest, it''s over, and the recent rumors from the inside of Thousand Eyes that most of the internal members of the troublemaker are the final trials of human beings '' grapevine.


    Hey, although the figure of the troublemaker has never been seen by the gods, it has a reputation for being the most cutting-edge and most famous Hakoba ''terrorist organization'' in the last century.


    The gods are ''deeply painful'' for this emerging, blind-sighted organization. If they really want to catch a ''regular member'', it is impossible not to be ruthless.


    If this is her old enemy''s name as a troublemaker... sigh... Sun Wukong can''t help but take a deep breath, and the look in Su Jin''s eyes is suddenly different:


    "You kid, it''s really a trap to tie a hole, and the Smurfs can''t stop it!"


    What kind of metaphor is this... Su Jin''s face darkened, and after glaring at Sun Wukong, he said angrily: "Don''t say it if you can''t speak, just make a list, and I''ll handle the ''evidence'' for you."


    Su Jin was very confident when he said this.


    The reason is not because of anything else, it is naturally because of ''the part of the troublemaker forum under the jurisdiction of Alger''.


    Even though Alger lives in the headquarters of Arcadia every day, and because he is a troublemaker, he is closely monitored by the twin goddesses, but in fact, it is not fun for that guy to make trouble in the southern district.


    Those things include but are not limited to ''pretending to be Gabriel and publicly proclaiming to a Buddhist female believer who is pregnant with a black baby that she is pregnant with the Second Son of the Holy Son'', ''fabricating a Buddha of Jianzi and offering incense to those temples Husbands of female believers of children offer free paternity tests. '' ''Let the devil pretend to be a lawyer and take church clergy abuse against children to court. ¡¯


    If it wasn''t for Su Jin''s occasional log in to the troublemaker forum to see the situation, he, the leader of the troublemaker, would not even know that the ''biggest folk shady person in the southern district'' was himself.


    To be honest, he was also stunned by these little tricks of Alger.


    Although this method is small and funny, he is disgusting.


    People who stick to this kind of thing will lose their skin even if they don''t die. In addition, because of the large number of gods in the southern district, the conflict of beliefs is very fierce. If you do this, it will be even more intense.


    Coupled with the recent coincidence of the Godslayer War, the attention of the upper management went to the battle of the gods, and the attention to the believers decreased, but they didn''t care about Alger''s troubles at the low-level outer door.


    In the Godslayer War, the gods fought happily, and the believers underneath also made a complete mess. Su Jin is now very worried about the situation in the southern district, for fear of where the explosion will take off, and the entire southern district will go to the sky.


    After all, the ''cult establishment manual'' in the troublemaker forum is selling like crazy.


    The Eight Snake Sect, the Three Sacred Dragon Sect, and the Baoshu Dragon King Sect, these sects in the lower seven figures in the Southern District are almost becoming orthodox folk churches.


    The sect that believes in the ultimate trial of human beings is a ghost... But Su Jin actually found out that this thing can be converted into forum points by Alger. Although the amount is small, it can be converted, and it is also a layer of income, Su Jin Jin also acquiesced.


    And sects are often the most useful means of framing the gods.


    Algor can be degraded into Medusa, not to mention the other gods of Little Garden.


    Therefore, Su Jin has a wealth of professional channels for trapping gods. After all, Alger has experience!


    Sun Wukong, who didn''t understand that Su Jin still had such a channel, was puzzled, but his intuition told her that Su Jin did have a way, so his mind became a little more active.


    Perhaps, I should prepare a detailed list... While thinking to himself, Sun Wukong said to Su Jin:


    "Although this little girl is willing to come forward as Kalji''s sister, you also know the thickness of those people''s skin..."


    Before Sun Wukong finished speaking, Su Jin seemed to suddenly think of something, and asked directly towards Caili Ling:


    "Lin, do you know Fairy Tear?"


    Cai Liling raised her head in surprise, looked at Su Jin in surprise, and said:


    "The tears of the fairy, are you talking about the tears of the fairy that were refined by the spirit of the fairy family? I once heard Lord Lakshmi say that the tears of the fairy seem to be the lubricant that made the birth of Kalji smoothly..."


    "That''s right." Su Jin nodded, and then explained to the confused Sun Wukong: "Heitian once made me pay attention to Goblin Tears, saying that there are surprises hidden in it, I think the surprises may refer to now Let''s rain."


    "The Tears of the Goblin... Even if you want to get relevant information from the Queen..." Monkey King''s face changed, but he understood that the Tears of the Goblin was indeed a good proof, but the Queen is not easy to negotiate!


    Wait... Sun Wukong suddenly glanced at Su Jin, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    It''s not easy for the queen to discuss that is for her, but it''s different for Su Jin!


    Seeing Sun Wukong''s expression, Su Jin immediately guessed what she was thinking, and said with a slightly speechless expression: "Don''t worry, since I mentioned this matter, I will definitely help you solve it."


    "Of course, I also have my own thoughts."


    "Oh?" Sun Wukong was surprised for a moment, but he wasn''t surprised, after all, people have their own minds, and Su Jin didn''t seem very strange: "Then tell me, as long as it''s not too much, I''ll definitely stand with you. "


    Hearing this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice:


    "I need your cooperation to bring Lamia''s affairs into Kalji''s affairs."


    Chapter 1386 Loyal Loki


    "Lamia? Who is that?" Sun Wukong''s tone was a little surprised.


    On the other side, Cai Liling frowned when she heard the name ''Lamia'', and asked hesitantly:


    "You mean the one who brought Maxwell last time?"


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded slightly, and then explained calmly: "But to be more precise, it should be her mother, Lamia Decrea, Leticia''s sister."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused, and then said in a low tone:


    "She is now in the hands of Ouroboros, and the level of secrecy is high."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he finally understood that Su Jin originally wanted to take someone from the Ouroboros, so he was a little surprised: "With your current power, those snakes dare to offend you?"


    This is not Sun Wukong''s nonsense.


    If it was just a four-digit number, the Ouroboros might still be ignored, but now Su Jin has incorporated the Greek gods, became the master of the Greek gods, and himself became one of the best candidates to succeed the commander of the Heavenly Army.


    With this dual identity, even if the Ouroboros is tough, he should understand the fate of offending Su Jin.


    So logically speaking, the most likely place for Lamia to appear is on the way to the headquarters of Arcadia.


    So... Sun Wukong''s mouth twitched faintly:


    "How high is the level of confidentiality you said?"


    Su Jin looked back at her and said, "It''s as high as the simulated star chart."


    "No wonder." Sun Wukong showed a stunned expression at this time.


    If it is a simulated star creation map, then the Ouroboros or the Crusaders in the Ouroboros will be held to death, which is very reasonable.


    After all, it is the secret treasure of the gods. It is the secret treasure among the secret treasures that can only be conceived by combining the power of the gods with a complete view of the universe.


    Although it is said that there are high and low points, but if the Ouroboros can stare at it, it is obviously not a low-level thing.


    And the high-value simulated star creation map, if fully utilized, can be regarded as a ''parallel version of the truth of the universe''.


    Even in the face of real two-digit numbers and paper-based fakes, with a single three-digit number, except for the two perverts, Alger and the Queen of Halloween, others are afraid that they can''t even compare to paper.


    Weaker than two digits and above three digits, this is the status of the simulated star map, and because of the rule that the center of the box garden prohibits the end of two digits, the simulated star map is the biggest force deterrent.


    Even in the Heavenly Army, the Twelve Heavenly Dharma Protector holding a simulated star creation map is an existence like ''absolute violence''.


    Thinking of this, the reason why Ouroboros pinched his nose and Su Jinzhen to the end.


    Thinking of this, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but hesitate a little: "So the matter of ''exposing Kalji'' is used to threaten the Ouroboros to release him? Can this work?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes and said angrily: "It''s definitely not possible, the Ouroboros are not stupid, what about Kalji is threatening the Buddhist monk who is whitewashing Taiping, not the one who is secretly doing things, beaten up. If you don''t fall on him, he will care about ghosts."


    "What I want you to do is actually to mix ''Lamia'', that is, the fact that Ouroboros tried to create a simulated star map, into the investigation of ''Kalji''. As for Ji''s matter, it is convenient to expose the fact that the Crusaders tried to create a simulated star chart."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong said "oh":


    "I understand, take advantage of it, right?"


    After finishing speaking, Sun Wukong said with a smile:


    "You''re really bad enough to play this trick. This is forcing those old Buddhists to pour dirty water on the crusade."


    In Little Garden, the relationship between the super-large groups of gods is intricate, but in general, they tend to compete in secret.


    Therefore, there must be a lot of gods who don''t want the cross religion to get the simulated star creation map.


    Among them, especially the Buddhists who "do not want Kalji to appear".


    Therefore, when encountering Su Jin, the child who "handed over the knife honestly", Fomen must bring the rhythm of the investigation to the matter of "Lamia".


    And those old immortals in Buddhism, to a certain extent, the Ouroboros are also high-level bastards.


    So as long as Su Jin shows his bias, these ''leading parties'' will definitely cooperate to bias things. Anyway, they can dig the corners of Buddhism, and their hearts on Ouroboros are not much.


    When Su Jin goes to investigate Kalji, there must be nothing on the surface, but secretly, there must be a large group of Ouroboros ''leaking'' Lamia''s whereabouts and secretly doing bad things.


    And this is Su Jin''s purpose, and the reason why he must communicate with Sun Wukong.


    "Tsk tsk, take advantage of Buddhism to do your own thing, you kid, you have a good hand in stealing funds. Next time you teach me more, change it tomorrow, and I will cheat on that great monk again."


    Seeing Sun Wukong pat his shoulder carelessly, Su Jin was speechless for a while:


    "You can save me some snacks. Although it is said to take advantage of the situation this time, the matter of Kalji still needs to be found out, otherwise the Buddha will not be able to explain it."


    "What are you afraid of, I don''t believe that the great monk has no preparations. Maybe when we are about to fail, Kalji will jump out himself."


    Sun Wukong pouted, obviously not caring about this.


    She defeated the Buddha alone, and belongs to the "nominally powerful fringe" in Buddhism. If things succeed, she won''t get much credit, and if things fail, it''s not her fault.


    If so, what else is there to do?


    Fishing hard!


    Seeing Sun Wukong like this, Su Jin also sighed: "It''s not without reason that the Buddhist factions, big and small, are willing to send you to investigate."


    Obviously, the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas of all parties have ''see'' through the urine nature of this monkey, and understand that she is determined to fish, so she is asked to do this thankless task.


    And Emperor Shitian also clearly knew that monkeys were unreliable, so he asked Sun Wukong to come to Su Jin for dry goods. Even if Su Jin borrowed chickens to lay eggs, wouldn''t there be a few eggs in the end?


    Really... These old people have too many hearts, aren''t they afraid of constipation?


    "Okay, don''t hold your face, you kid, hurry up and think about how to check the account! It''s just a few words from the little girl next to me and ''Tears of the Fairy'', but it can''t cover the faces of those fake monks."


    "Yes Yes Yes."


    Hearing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes, replied speechlessly, and then said:


    "Let''s check the most critical things first."


    "The most important thing?" Sun Wukong was curious.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Those exploratory communities that were destroyed."


    Chapter 1387 Loki''s Letter


    "Gah~!" "Gah~!"


    The jet-black feathers fell from the sky and fell into the forest sea of ??Miron Mio.


    A crow slid through the sky, through the white sea of ??clouds, and gradually slid to the end of the forest sea, among the mountains surrounded by golden rays of light.


    On the top of the mountains, there is an ancient stone-built temple.


    The crow fluttered its wings, passed through the open gate of the temple, and came to the Mahavira Hall of the ancient temple. It landed in front of the gray and white worship platform, raised its one eye, looked at the sad Buddha statue in front of it, and calmly pecked it on the table. water-fruit tribute.


    When the crow had eaten half of the apple, the sad Buddha statue suddenly said:


    "Loki, whose subordinate are you today?"


    Hearing the sound, the crow paused, raised its head, and looked at the Buddha statue mockingly:


    "Look at what you said, it doesn''t matter whose subordinate I am, what matters is the price you offer!"


    Hearing the words of the Buddha statue, the sadness on his face suddenly increased a lot:


    "You''re getting more and more shameless, Loki."


    "That''s right, as if your face can sell for money."


    Loki looked at the half-eaten apple in disgust, shook his head and said:

 Chapter 977：

    "Okay, my Samantabhadra, let''s not gossip, let''s talk about the price."


    Speaking of this, Loki''s crow''s face showed an obvious funny look:


    "The matter of Kalgi has really attracted a lot of people this time. I said, why did you admit that ''Kalgi has not been born''? With such a face, I am afraid that even the old Zeus will be defeated. "


    The Buddha statue did not respond, but said lightly:


    "It doesn''t matter what we say, after all, this matter is to make the World-Honored One feel comfortable."


    Loki''s expression froze, but he didn''t say anything. There are many chaos in Buddhism, and the World Honored One can''t stand it, and it is only natural that many vested interests ''coax'' him a little.


    After all, this Buddhist sect is the Buddha sect of the World-Honored One after all. Anyone can do it without him, but not without him.


    Shaking his head, Loki didn''t even think about the crooked things, and started his own ''small business'' with peace of mind:


    "For the intelligence fee this time, I want three ''powers'' that I don''t have, and the quality must be at least 70%."


    The Buddha statue didn''t bother about these trivial matters, but said lightly:


    "Everyone has entered the game."


    Hearing this, Loki narrowed his eyes and said:


    "In addition to the monster boy in Arcadia, there is probably a big man in the guardian of the Daomen, and the magic eye department of Thousand Eyes has also dispatched people. In addition, the holy immortal inside the Ouroboros has a very good attitude. Ambiguous, the King of the World is always the same, cheerful, and I don''t know what that person is thinking."


    Speaking of this, Loki coughed:


    "Cough cough, as for the Crusaders, you and I both understand, it''s too difficult to check things in that place, and the Holy Sequence is like a lunatic, and it can''t be installed at all. What''s the attitude of the other side towards Kalji? No way."


    The Buddha statue did not respond to this, but said lightly:


    "How much?"


    Loki coughed twice:


    "It''s not a matter of whether to add money or not, but I really didn''t find out anything this time. In the Garden of Eden, I am afraid that only Argel and Aphrodite can insert people into it."


    "..." The Buddha statue was silent for a moment, then asked, "Have you joined the troublemaker?"


    Loki looked stunned, and said with a very subtle expression:


    "It''s still in the assessment, and the Calamity Star of Alger doesn''t know what to guard against. The internal assessment is too strict. I still borrowed the channel of the mad woman of Athena to get a backup position."


    "But don''t worry, the disaster star has learned a lot now, and some information can be exchanged for her points, but the exchange rate is a bit outrageous."


    The Buddha was silent for a moment, and then said: "I will double the intelligence fee for you. Be sure to determine the internal movements of the Crusaders, especially Aphrodite. You must pay attention. After all, the Son and that person are not as convenient as her."


    Loki also understands what Puxian means. Although there are many factions in the Crusaders, it is a rare unity with the outside world. If the Son or the ''God'' can do something with the hands of Aphrodite, it is really difficult. guard against.


    However, after knowing that he wanted to pay attention to Aphrodite, Loki''s attitude was very subtle:


    "Yes, I have to pay attention to another crazy woman. I am afraid that I will have to rip off these women in the future."


    Speaking of this, Loki shook his head, flapped his wings, and joked towards the Buddha statue:


    "Speaking of which, Emperor Shitian is really ruthless. Even if the Heavenly Army is disbanded, it will be cheaper than a thousand eyes, and even the little monster Su Jin will be cheaper, and there will be no soup for you."


    ???


    "Tsk tsk, sure enough, since ancient times, only traitors have been hated the most."


    The Buddha snorted: "Are you talking about yourself?"


    Loki didn''t care about the sarcasm, he said with a smile:


    "Gaga, I''m different. I''m wholehearted with every boss. As long as they don''t agree, I don''t sell any of them. After all, being a multi-faceted spy also requires credit."


    Speaking of this, Loki stroked his feathers with his wings, then narrowed his one eye and said:


    "at last¡­"


    "Saint Immortal let me give you a word."


    "If you can stop it, you should stop it. Those things about the exploratory community have already provoked public anger. This time Kalji is just an excuse. When the thousand-eyed one can''t help it, the two Dongfang reach a consensus, and the Buddhist one is afraid that I can''t protect you."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Speaking of this, Rocky paused and said:


    "Of course, if you can really ensure that the Crusaders can survive, then there will be a turning point, but from the exchange just now, it seems that you are not sure about the attitude of the Crusaders, right?"


    The Buddha statue was speechless, but said lightly:


    "Loki, you are so heartfelt."


    "Of course!" Rocky Pu fluttered his wings and laughed straightly: "I am heartfelt to every employer."


    Hearing this, the Buddha statue closed his eyes and his face was covered with sadness again.


    Seeing this, Loki didn''t say any more reminders. After all, Buddhism and Cross religion are too dirty, and the ''cooperation'' between the two sides is the reason for the current situation in Hakoniwa.


    Now the lid can''t hold it anymore, because of someone''s various actions, everything has to be put on the table, and it is normal for Puxian to have a headache.


    After all, what Ouroboros does will not be on the table. Once it is exposed, it will die in the light of the light. Without the skin of the Ouroboros, the black hands who secretly do things are afraid that they will end up in real life.


    By then, an unprecedented reckoning is unavoidable.


    And what happened to Kalji was just a prelude to this reckoning.


    ¡®I just don¡¯t know if I can stand on the right side of this reckoning. ¡¯


    Loki added in his heart, then flapped his wings and slipped out of the ancient temple.


    He has to hurry up and send the ''exploratory community information'' explained by Athena to Su Jin, but there is no time to delay here.


    Chapter 1388 Yang Family''s Mistress


    In the early morning, in the elegantly decorated room, a young woman leaned against the window, holding a black scroll, and reading it carefully.


    The sun shines through the window, shining on the woman''s profile, illuminating the white clothes on her body, and setting off her holiness.


    Suddenly, the black feathers slid past, and there were bursts of illusory murmurs in the air.


    Immediately afterwards, a crow with blood-red eyes and a black body, carrying a snow-white envelope, landed on the window sill, jumped and landed in front of the woman, dropped the letter on the window sill, and took three steps back respectfully.


    It was not surprising for the young woman to see this, but she just let go of the hand holding the scroll, broke the varnish that sealed the envelope, and took out a small stack of letter paper inside:


    [Your Honorable Goddess of Wisdom:]


    ¡¾Forgive me for conveying information in this way, but for some reason, I can only convey some information to you in this way. ¡¿


    [The battle between Emperor Shitian and Puxian Bodhisattva is close to tearing his face, and the sudden decision of the Emperor Nengtian has put Puxian Bodhisattva in a difficult position.


    [The dissolution of the Heavenly Army will cause the tentacles of Buddhism to completely withdraw from the ''Martial Gods'', and the Twelve Days of the Dharma will also gain independence. In hindsight, Emperor Shitian seems to have the idea of ????breaking away from Buddhism and establishing his own door, but how to do it? Depends on what he does next. ¡¿


    [As you said, the disbanding of the Heavenly Army not only affected Buddhism. ¡¿


    [What is certain at present is that Daomen and Qianyan will definitely not miss the opportunity to take charge of the Heavenly Army, and even the Crusaders are eager to move in the dark. [The Bodhisattva Samantabhadra without the support of the Buddha has been unable to intervene in Kalji¡¯s investigation. At the same time, for various reasons, ¡®Kalji¡¯s supervision power¡¯ will become one of the decisive factors for the next commander of the Heavenly Army. ¡¿


    [Stupid Puxian did a good deed at the end. ¡¿


    [He raised ''whether Kalji was born'' to the level of "Should Buddhism continue to be in charge of the Heavenly Army", which also led to the ''investigation of the birth of Kalji'' as one of the chips in the election for the chief of the Heavenly Army, and also In this way, the layout of the Crusaders was affected, and their conspiracy was ''exposed'' on the table. ¡¿


    [Haha, after all, you also know that the Crusaders never dared to put the ''facts'' on the table, even if Kalji was the one who prompted their birth, they have the most detailed information. ¡¿


    [At present, this information has become the hottest potato, so they can only choose the candidates selected by Daomen and Qianyan for support. ¡¿


    [And as you expected, the Heavenly Emperor of Daomen and Daozu maintained different opinions on the candidates. What can be confirmed at present is that Daozu seems to like that Erlang Xianshengzhenjun. ¡¿


    [The special status of that True Monarch is indeed beneficial to appease the noise of the Heavenly Emperor faction and the Daozu faction, but you also know that He is not keen on such things. ¡¿


    [Comparatively speaking, the Goddess of Thousand Eyes bet on Su Jin¡¯s crown early. In the Crusades, the Madonna faction and the Holy Son faction also believe that this will help ease the conflict between them and Su Jin¡¯s crown, but It''s a pity that the One God has yet to express his attitude, which casts a shadow over this matter. ¡¿


    [Although the situation is still unclear, I believe that with your assistance, that majesty will surely succeed in ascending the throne of the commander of the Heavenly Army. ¡¿


    [Oh, yes, I almost forgot something important. ¡¿


    [According to a senior executive of Ouroboros, during the destruction of the exploratory community ''Hand of Order'', because of the accidental disappearance of the principal ''God King'', the tail of the hand was not completely clear. ¡¿


    [Because of this incident, the behind-the-scenes investor of the Hand of Order, His Majesty the God of Justice, Xia Maxiu, personally came forward and interfered with the actions of the Ouroboros. ¡¿


    [This has led to the leakage of some information related to Kalji to some extent. According to your instructions, I passed the information to His Majesty Su Jin. ¡¿


    [But unexpectedly, this information seems to have attracted the attention of the Daomen Dharma Protector. I have a hunch that this will lead to certain troubles, I hope you know.


    [¡­Your humble servant, Loki, on December 12th. ¡¿


    "Huh!" The goddess of wisdom who read the letter showed a mocking expression, and the hand holding the envelope shook slightly, and the snow-white envelope was torn to shreds by the rolled-up airflow, and then turned into wisps of fireflies...


    ¡­¡­57155 Outer door¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Above the barren Gobi, Su Jin looked at the wind and sand in front of him, frowned slightly and said:


    "This is the headquarters of the Hand of Order? Are you sure you didn''t lead the wrong way, Great Sage?"


    Su Jin said this, looked around, and saw a fortress that was mostly buried by wind and sand in the northeast direction.


    Feeling the active conceptual power in the atmosphere, Su Jin''s face sank slightly.


    "Did you bring it with you, didn''t you guess it?"


    With blond hair like ears of rice, the height is definitely less than 1.5 meters, the flat girl in a white shirt and jeans digs her ears carelessly, then narrows her eyes, leans down and touches the ground, holding up a touch of yellow sand:


    "Hehe, I almost know what you''re thinking." Sun Wukong let the yellow sand on his hands fall with the wind, squinting his eyes and jokingly said: "It''s a force of the same nature as the ruined headquarters of Arcadia before, right? ?"


    Su Jin didn''t deny it when he heard the words, but just frowned and said, "It''s not like the Ouroboros has only one devil, how can he do things so uncleanly?"


    Sun Wukong shrugged, threw away all the sand, and said calmly: "I heard that the execution of the **** king had an accident. It is estimated that in order to solve it as soon as possible, he sent a ''powerful officer''."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression became a little weird.


    It seems that the only **** king who had an accident with the Ouroboros recently was Anat, the one who was targeted by Alger and then executed by Su Jin.


    Co-authoring the Ouroboros will have to expose the traces, or is it because of him?


    Am I born to have a grudge against ouroboros? This can happen.


    "Okay, don''t worry about these little things. If you really want to track down the Demon King who defeated Arcadia, you can check it out later."


    Sun Wukong patted his trousers, shook off the yellow sand on it, then looked strangely at the fortress in front of him that was submerged in yellow sand, and sensed the breath ahead:


    "Looks like there are ''old acquaintances'' who got there first!"


    Chapter 1389 Three Virgins Yang Chan


    The yellow-white sand and dust came along with the strong wind, covering up the surrounding scenery. Under the sound of rustling, Su Jin raised his eyes slightly, looking at the dead gray wall in front of him, his eyes took a little look.


    The building in front of it is cylindrical in shape, and its image is somewhat similar to the defense tower of the ancient castle. underground.


    The defense tower in front of him should be the defense tower on the far left of the castle according to its shape.


    "Hey, Su Jin, the entrance is here."


    Hearing Sun Wukong''s shout, Su Jin looked sideways, and indeed saw that Sun Wukong dexterously got into a sloping window.


    From the open door of the window, it was clear that they were not the first visitors.


    Seeing this scene, the daring Su Jin did not hesitate, and his follower Sun Wukong entered the castle from the window.


    However, unlike the inclined angle, after entering the castle, the floor tiles on which you are stepping are not inclined at all.


    But Su Jin turned back and looked out the window, but he could see the tilted world outside the window.


    Seeing this, Su Jin was not surprised, but looked at the oil lamp hanging on the wall that was burning brightly without candles and said:


    "Is the gift of this castle still in effect?"


    In Hakoniwa, the community headquarters is full of strange things, but the constant is based on the living needs of most races, especially the human race.


    As a result, some residential gifts for home use have become popular.


    The Arcadia headquarters also has the gift of maintaining internal balance and lighting, and the consideration is also to maintain the internal ecological balance in the case of abnormal gravity outside.


    It can be said that the headquarters of each community is an independent ecological environment. If there is demand, it can even open up a continent or even a planet-scale space in it.


    However, this is a bit strange to Su Jin.


    Because judging from the degree of damage on the outside, this castle should have been attacked by the Time Demon King who once attacked Arcadia, and the entire community has been baptized for more than 10,000 years.


    Few of the gifts of maintaining ecological balance can continue to operate in such a time span.


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Sun Wukong, who walked to the front, held the back of his head and said indifferently:


    "Sarah, who knows, maybe a guy disliked the inconvenience of activities here, and took some gifts to help adjust it."


    "It looks like you are an acquaintance?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, followed in the footsteps of Sun Wukong, and said in a subtle tone, "Isn''t he an enemy?"


    "...Well, it''s really hard to say." Sun Wukong scratched his head: "Anyway, it''s better to have a face-to-face with the other side, lest everyone''s face will look bad."

 Chapter 978：

    The people who are here now are obviously here to investigate the Ouroboros. In a sense, they are in a competitive relationship with Su Jin.


    And in the order of first come, first come, those who walk in the front obviously have the intelligence advantage, which is not in line with Su Jin and the others.


    If the two sides cannot agree on intelligence, there is a real possibility of conflict.


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t refute, but said lightly: "It''s nothing to meet, I just hope that I don''t meet those who are unclear."


    Next, the two did not speak, but followed the passage illuminated by the fire, entered the battlement from the tower, and entered the main entrance of the castle through the inner stone aisle.


    Passing through the exquisite stone pillars that were not known as load-bearing columns or ornaments, Su Jin observed the hall and saw a huge door, and immediately understood that this should be the main entrance of the ancient castle.


    He chose the direction, turned back and looked forward, and suddenly saw a huge staircase leading to the upper floor. The staircase was bifurcated upward. At the junction of the fork, on a huge wall, there were more than ten huge portraiture.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and fixed his eyes on the portrait in the center.


    The portrait is obviously larger than the left and right portraits, and on the picture is a handsome man in a black uniform.


    This man holds a golden scale in his left hand and a black axe in his right hand. His face is serious, cold and majestic, like a majestic judge sitting on the court.


    His face made Su Jin a little familiar, and then he quickly thought of the ancient Babylonian god-king, the **** of justice, Shamaxiu, whom he encountered on the starry sky when he faked Kalji.


    "Speaking of which, the Hand of Order seems to be directly under Xia Matthews... So those people in the paintings are the leaders of the Hand of Order in all dynasties?"


    Su Jin murmured to himself, and at the same time, Ta Ta''s footsteps sounded.


    "I thought who broke into this castle, but I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Accompanied by a gentle female voice, a woman walked from the steps of the second floor to the portrait, stood there, overlooking the two and said:


    "I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years, Great Sage."


    The visitor was wearing a simple and elegant white long shirt, and the lower body was a long skirt of the same color. The waist of the skirt was tied high by a purple belt, and the outer jacket was also covered with a large light purple sleeved robe.


    Her face is elegant and delicate, the corners of her mouth are slightly raised, and her eyes are smiling. She looks like a lady from ancient times, but if you look closely at her eyes, you can vaguely see a bit of naughty.


    Seeing this woman shouting to herself, Sun Wukong''s face suddenly pulled down:


    "Yes, no wonder I always feel my left eyelid twitching wildly before I go out. It''s you, the girl, who ran out!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked up at the elegant and beautiful woman in front of her, lowered her voice slightly, and asked Sun Wukong:


    "know?"


    "I know." Sun Wukong rolled his eyes, then curled his lips and said, "That little three of the Yang family, it''s not a good thing to meet."


    Hearing this, the woman was not happy:


    "Little San, is this a curse word?"


    "Don''t think that I don''t know the meaning of the new era after living in Huashan for a long time. Let me tell you, Sun Wukong, I know much more than you think."


    "Besides, I was so angry just now, but you slapped my face in vain. You are really shameless, no wonder you were called a monkey."


    Hearing the dissatisfied voice of the woman on the steps, Su Jin thought for a moment, then thought of the other party''s origin.


    Knowing the great sage, he is also the ''little third'' of the Yang family, and he still lives in Huashan for a long time?


    With these two characteristics, could this woman be the sister of the Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun, the legendary ''Three Virgin Yang Chan''?


    Did you meet here?


    Chapter 1390 Special Power


    As a Celestial, it is impossible for Su Jin to not know the mythical figure of "Three Virgins Yang Chan".


    According to rumors, she is the youngest of the three children born after the Jade Emperor''s sister Yunhua Fairy and the mortal Yang Tianyou gave birth to a private life, hence the nickname of the Three Virgins.


    And one of her elder brothers is Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun Yang Jian.


    In the mythology, because the Yunhua fairy violated the laws of heaven by fornicating with mortals, she was suppressed by the Jade Emperor under the Taoshan Mountain, and then there was the myth and legend of Yang Jian apprenticing to a teacher to learn art and splitting the mountain to save his mother.


    For some unknown reason, Yang Chan, the three virgins in mythology, also had a private life with the mortal Liu Yanchang and gave birth to his son Liu Chenxiang.


    This also extends the myth and legend of the three virgins, Yang Chan, who had fornicated with mortals and was suppressed under Huashan.


    If people who don''t know read these myths and stories, they will probably think that ''women of the Jade Emperor''s family must be fornicating with mortals'', and their sons are destined to ''split the mountain to save their mother''.


    Considering that the people who are Tong are all ''scholars'', and the people who wrote stories and read stories in ancient times were basically ''scholars'', the reason why the story is set up like this is that everyone knows Sima Zhao''s heart.


    After all, you need a ''sense of substitution''.


    When Su Jin was thinking wildly, Sun Wukong, who was replied by Yang Chan, pretended to be stupid, scratched his hair and deliberately asked:


    "Is Xiaosan swearing? I don''t know~ It''s you, from the Yang family, how dare you scold me for being a monkey? Are you itchy?"


    Seeing this, Yang Chan rolled her eyes and said rudely:


    "Okay, stinky monkey, I don''t want to quarrel with you. Since you came here, you want to come here because of that, right?"


    "It''s like I want to quarrel with you, well~ Although it is true." Sun Wukong muttered, then looked up at Yang Chan and said, "Hey, from the Yang family, you are the only one here this time."


    "Do you think everyone is as laid back as you?" Yang Chan cast a glance at Sun Wukong with a hint of disdain in her tone.


    Speaking of this, Yang Chan slightly shook her head and looked at Su Jin who was standing beside Sun Wukong. After seeing Su Jin''s face, her eyes lit up slightly, and then she showed a little curiosity:


    "Stinky monkey, who is next to you...?"


    "He!"


    Sun Wukong raised his hand and tried to hook Su Jin''s shoulder. When he found that he couldn''t hook it, he changed to hold Su Jin''s shoulder and said with a smile:


    "My apprentice, how is it, handsome?"


    "...It''s really nice to have a long face." Yang Chan murmured softly, and then she seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and said in surprise: "Huh? This boy is your disciple and grandson? Where did you come from?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not your ''brother son'', he is actually Canary''s disciple." Sun Wukong emphasized on ''brother son'', his tone full of ridicule.


    And when she heard this, Yang Chan was immediately unhappy, and said with some anger:


    "Dead monkey, you can''t get along with me today, right? Didn''t I say it all, the second brother is my brother, not my brother and son!"


    "Brother son?" Su Jin couldn''t help but repeat when he heard this strange word.


    "Oh, forget you didn''t know."


    Seeing Su Jin''s doubts, Sun Wukong patted his head and said carelessly:


    "Actually, it''s easy to understand. In oriental folk mythology, that guy Yang Jian learns art from a teacher to save his mother, and Liu Chenxiang learns art from a teacher to save his mother. It''s obvious that this thing is plagiarized without plagiarism."


    "And this kind of mythological plagiarism, playing in the garden is a different aspect of the same kind of spirituality."


    "So... why is it brother son, you know!"


    Seeing the playful look of Sun Wukong when he blinked at him, Su Jin''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    Good guy, Yang Jian and Liu Chenxiang are actually the same person, no wonder Sun Wukong would use ''brother son'' to describe it, this is really ''my brother is my son'', this time is really a long experience!


    "Your explanation is still so disgusting, can you not deliberately mention this next time?"


    Yang Chan snorted in dissatisfaction, then looked at Su Jin, and after thinking for a while, she suddenly said in surprise:


    "Wait, you''re Canary''s apprentice, that freak of Arcadia?"


    Freak? Who is ruining my reputation... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t admit it, but he didn''t deny it either.


    However, at this time, Yang Chan looked at Su Jin up and down with panda-like eyes, and then muttered without shyness:


    "Although it looks good, it doesn''t seem to be anything special. In this way, it is also the ''people who need to be treated with caution'' in the mouth of the second brother?"


    That Erlang God thinks I need to be careful? Is he following me? Su Jin was curious, but still suppressed the doubts in her heart, she just stood there pretending to be calm, without too many words.


    After all, he and Yang Chan are not familiar with each other, who knows if there will be filth due to the distribution problem later.


    Instead of getting close to the next possible enemy and then turning around after the fact, it is better to simply keep your distance, which is more worry-free.


    And at this moment, Yang Chan, who was standing on the steps, said suspiciously: "Strange? I praised you for your good looks, why don''t you give any reaction?"


    ah? Su Jin was stunned.


    At this time, Yang Chan suddenly realized: "Oh~~ I understand, you are boring, right?"


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched fiercely, and said in a low voice:


    "Your Majesty the Three Virgins is really funny!"


    "Hey!" Yang Chan stuck out her tongue and asked with a smile, "You''ll get angry if you say a few words, you''re really a child!"


    After speaking, she asked curiously: "So, the legend that you rose from a mortal to four figures in one year is true? How did you do it?"


    ''This woman... Under the appearance of a gentle and elegant lady, what is it? Sellers show off their looks, buyers show off their IQs? '' Su Jin looked at Yang Chan''s "smile" that didn''t seem to be disguised in front of him, and couldn''t help but turned to look at Sun Wukong.


    "An La An La, this girl has this temperament, otherwise she would not be lustful by those poets." Sun Wukong shrugged, obviously very accustomed to Yang Chan''s behavior.


    Being obsessed by a poet... Oh, do you mean Liu Chenxiang... The poor scholar used his IQ to deceive a rich and beautiful godly wife, deceived to give birth to a child, and was completely devastated about the life of a scholar, um, this is indeed in line with the hobby of a scholar... Su Jin felt in his heart He murmured, and at the same time didn''t bother to care about Yang Chan''s behavior, and said directly:


    "Sorry, what you asked involves my privacy, so I''m sorry I can''t tell you the truth."


    "Privacy..."


    Yang Chan showed a regretful expression, but soon, this regret disappeared from her face:


    "Then another question, um, I came here to investigate the intelligence because of my second brother''s competition for the chief of the Heavenly Army, how about you?"


    Su Jin didn''t expect that Yang Chan would say such a thing directly, so he couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Sun Wukong, he needed this acquaintance of Yang Chan to make a ''suggestion''.


    "See" Sun Wukong, who understood Su Jin''s meaning, said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter, just say it straight, this girl is good at other times except for occasionally stabbing people, not the kind of person who stabs people in the back."


    So is it the ''Three Virgins''? Su Jin groaned inwardly, then turned around, nodded towards Yang Chan and said, "If you are talking about Kalji, then I think our goals are the same."


    "Oh~" Yang Chan opened her eyes slightly, then tilted her head: "Then... exchange information?"


    Su Jin''s eyes moved, and then nodded:


    "Okay, exchange information."


    Chapter 1391 The reason for the destruction of Arcadia


    "The birth of Kalji involved the tears of the fairy. Isn''t that a contraband set by the queen? The Ouroboros dare to provoke the rules she set?"


    "Kalji has a sister who is still in your hands? Doesn''t that mean I''m completely out of luck here?"


    Listening to Su Jin''s remarks, the ''Three Virgins'', whose appearance was elegant and dignified, but was completely deceitful in appearance, rubbed his forehead in distress, and said unhappily:


    "No wonder the second brother is not active at all about this matter. I thought I could help him by coming out this time. The co-author already knew that this matter would not be too feasible, so he didn''t bother to move!"


    Did you still sneak out? Su Jin glanced at Yang Chan in surprise, and then suddenly felt that it was quite possible for her character to have a private life with a mortal. In this regard, Sun Wukong was very calm, even with a little disdain: "I knew that you girl must have run away without communicating with Yang Jian. Oh, how old are you, you are still playing this set."


    Sun Wukong curled his lips in disdain, and then said perfunctorily:


    "Then what? What cheap information are you going to use to prevaricate us this time?"


    "What do you mean by cheap intelligence to prevaricate you? Am I the kind of woman who loves to deceive people?"


    Yang Chan was very unhappy when she heard Sun Wukong''s ''slandering'', and said in a plausible manner:


    "The value of intelligence itself is not fixed. If I don''t listen to the intelligence in your hands first, how can I know what intelligence to use to answer you? If I say more, then am I at a loss?"


    "And the stinky monkey, which time the information I gave was cheap? Didn''t I give you equal information? Besides, if you really feel that you have lost money, you can lie to me and deceive the information at that time. Don''t you think I''m stupid anyway?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin had nothing to say. He was the first person who saw that "he thought he would definitely be tricked, so he just took this as a basis for lying and encouraged others to trick her".


    Co-author, the Three Holy Mothers, are you still a little self-aware of yourself? Shouldn''t that be complimenting you?


    "I knew you wanted to be rude." Sun Wukong rolled his eyes, then said angrily, "Forget it, tell me, what are you going to explain to pay off the debt?"


    Yang Chan''s eyes turned, her face showed an expression of "obviously playing tricks", and then said thiefly:


    "Second brother plans to use this investigation to give himself a long vacation, should this information be enough?"


    "Not enough." Su Jin endured the thought of rolling his eyes, and said as coldly as possible: "What I need is information related to Kalji, not information related to Erlang God, you are secretly changing concepts."


    Yang Chan suddenly became unhappy when she heard the words: "Isn''t it? Shouldn''t the information of competitors be more important? Is it not good enough for you that the second brother did not intend to compete for the commander of the Heavenly Army? And I can still provide you with the second brother''s information during the holidays. Whereabouts, this value should be equal, right? What else are you unhappy about?"


    No, I just think why I don''t have a vacation, but he does... Su Jin added in his heart, and at the same time provocatively said:


    "If you don''t have any information on Kalji, you can pay it back with something else, but since you''ve been talking about other things, you probably don''t have it, so you said it on purpose?"


    "Who said I didn''t!" Yang Chan subconsciously retorted, and then, holding her breath, she glared at Su Jin with a blushing face: "You actually lied to me? How can you do this!"


    "You have allowed it, Your Majesty." The corners of Su Jin''s mouth curled up, and her mood was obviously much more comfortable: "Also, although I''m clich¨¦d, there is really nothing wrong with you who want to hide the information and don''t say it. ?"


    His green tea flavor thief almost didn''t make the Monkey King beside him stunned.


    "Ah? Or is it my fault?" Yang Chan obviously had never seen such shameless words, and the whole person was stunned.


    After a long while, she thought about it, and after realizing that Su Jin was playing tricks, she immediately blushed and said:


    "Did you bully me on purpose because I''m honest?"

 Chapter 979：

    Hey, you''re really right... Su Jin thought it was interesting, but on the surface he still respected Yang Chan:


    "As you said, I don''t think the value of the information just now is equal, so I carried out certain verbal manipulations according to your request. I think you won''t blame me, right?"


    "My request? Damn it, I knew I wouldn''t say that just now."


    Yang Chan murmured, then glared at Sun Wukong who was giggling beside him, then turned back, looked at Su Jin angrily and said:


    "What do you want to know?"


    Su Jin asked back, "Then what do you know?"


    Yang Chan didn''t speak anymore, just looked at Su Jin, and then snorted: "I understand, you are the same as the woman from Taibaijinxing, and you are a person with a lot of guts."


    "I know how to make fun of people." Yang Chan muttered, and then said in a very unpleasant tone: "I will simply say what I understand. If there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask."


    Speaking of which, Yang Chan paused and said:


    "You should have seen the Gobi outside, right?"


    "That was a disaster created by the demon king who attacked here using his authority. He directly took away the ''time'' of the land, causing what should have been a fertile plain to become a desert."


    "Well, according to the information I read in the office of the head of the Hand of Order, this place seems to have been assigned the authority of ''fairness'' by ''God Xia Matthew'', forcing the output to be limited to the number corresponding to this outer door. The level, that is to say, the place itself has been strengthened by authority, and normally it can only exert the ''power of the five-digit upper limit''."


    "But this place was attacked by authority." Su Jin added at this time, and then frowned: "Does it mean that the devil who attacked here also broke Xia Matthews'' authority?"


    "Yes!" Yang Chan nodded, then raised her chin slightly, like a proud peacock, and said proudly: "There are not many people who can do this in the lower realm, among them my second brother and the other three Counting can¡¯t be done even if it¡¯s a human being.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Jin asked back: "Is it possible that it is a three-digit number that violates the lower bounds and has not been subject to too many restrictions?"


    "Impossible!" Yang Chan retorted very succinctly: "Second brother said that although authority is omnipotent, it cannot be omniscient, and in Little Garden, the upper limit of a single authority is suppressed, and the total scale of any authority is equal. Yes, although there may be an authority that is particularly powerful in some respects, it must be equal in general."


    "And authority can only be dealt with by authority. A single authority is completely suppressed by another authority, resulting in the inability to play its proper role. There is only one possibility."


    "In other words, the demon king who shoots must be like my second brother, with a ''special power'' that can strengthen his authority."


    What is the special power, Su Jin also knows some.


    It is rumored that Yang Jian''s practice of Jiuzhuan Xuangong was handed down from the ancestors of Taoism, and has the power to change the essence of power. Therefore, under the same circumstances, Yang Jian''s power is inherently stronger than others.


    This is also one of the reasons why the opponent will be rated as ''combat power equivalent to a three-digit legend'' with an exceptional spiritual scale of four figures.


    At the same time, Su Jin actually has this special power, which is his own little universe.


    The authority motivated by the small universe is inherently stronger than the authority exerted by the other three figures. This is the information that Su Jin has verified.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin frowned and said, "So... the demon king who attacked here is a special existence with enhanced authority... even suspected of being a two-digit direct disciple?"


    "Do not."


    Yang Chan denied Su Jin''s words and looked up at him:


    "There is another possibility."


    When Yang Chan said this, she tried her best to keep her face straight and said in a serious tone:


    "That''s the person who shot, the incarnation of double digits."


    The words fell, and the hall fell into silence.


    Chapter 1392 Ru and Tianting Yang Jian, who are weaker or stronger?


    The incarnation of double digits... Su Jin suddenly felt that the ''old guys'' were really haunted, no matter where he went or what happened, they would eventually be involved in the heads of those double digits.


    How many times is this?


    This small garden, is the co-author your chess box? Falling everywhere?


    Of course, if you really want to be serious, Yang Chan is actually right.


    Under no special circumstances, if you want to exert the fixed authority of the ''total amount'' to a higher level, and suppress the defense arranged by God Xia Matthew in the Hand of Order headquarters, you really have to take action by those old monsters.


    Therefore, Yang Chan guessed that the person who shot was the incarnation of double digits, and it was not impossible.


    After all, although the Hakoba Center restricts the two-digit number to participate in the gift game, the rules are dead, but the two-digit number is alive. Some two-digit bugs using the rules and using the avatar to participate in the gift game have happened.


    For example, the Taoist ancestor who incarnated as Laozi in the legend, or the Jade Emperor whose real name is Zhang Bairen in the legend, the Holy Son, and the Buddha Sakyamuni.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is not uncommon for these two-digit figures to walk up and down the upper and lower floors of the box garden in the form of avatars, but in the era after the chronology entered the 18th century and the industrial revolution of the outer universe was set off, this phenomenon became less. .


    But less does not mean no.


    It''s not too uncommon for two-digit avatars to haunt the lower floors of Hakoniwa, and there are one or two sightings every 100 years - it''s normal.


    Not to mention, Shiroyasha, who is essentially a two-digit guy, has been active in the lower layers, hasn''t he? Besides, isn''t Mithra also an incarnation of some two-digit number?


    Therefore, it is not impossible for the avatar to make a move with two digits and to erase a community.


    ''But... the consequences of the Demon Lord who attacked the Hand of Order and the Demon Lord who attacked Arcadia were extremely similar... And now, the Demon Lord who attacked the Hand of Order, because the traces were not cleaned up, exposed the double-digit incarnation. God Buddha...''


    ''Then, can it be considered that the Demon Lord who attacked Arcadia is also an incarnation of the double digits? ¡¯


    ''That''s the problem. ¡¯


    ¡®At that time, the strongest player only had a four-digit legendary level, and at most Arcadia, which was close to the exception, how could there be a double-digit incarnation against him? ¡¯


    ''You must know that even if it was the Hand of Order, it was because I assassinated the **** King Anat, which led to the failure of the mission, and the dispatch of the double-digit incarnation was exploded. Arcadia Hede and Heneng will cause the double-digit to drop Avatar? ¡¯


    ''And more importantly, the incarnation of the double-digit descended, and he has not been able to kill the people of Arcadia, but exiled them from the small garden, and the hand of order has been wiped out. ? ¡¯


    ''This is obviously unreasonable. ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help shaking his head. When he didn''t know the truth before, he also regarded the attacker as a three-digit demon king, and his level was not very high, so he could only banish Canary and others, but now It seems that the other party is not only able to exile, but the other party is here to exile Canary and others.


    So why did the two-digit number not erase the canary, but banish the canary and others?


    Su Jin doesn''t believe that those old things have no purpose, so there must be secrets that he doesn''t know.


    Moreover, Su Jin also suspected that the secret was related to Kalji.


    After all, Su Jin, who had heard about Kalji''s birth date from Cai Liling, knew very well that the difference between the demise of Arcadia and the birth of Kalji was the difference between the front and back feet, and the difference was no more than three days at most.


    Considering this, Su Jin had a vague assumption in his heart.


    ¡®Could it be that the exile of Arcadia¡¯s cadres was the opportunity for the birth of Kalji? To be more precise, the exile of the canary was the opportunity for the birth of Kalji, and the reason why other cadres were exiled was to cover up the truth of the exile of the canary? ¡¯


    This is not impossible.


    You must know that Kalji is the savior who will be born at the end of the day, and in Hakoniwa, the end of the day can be regarded as the ultimate trial of mankind that cannot be overcome, and the arrival of the tyrant of the end time cannot be avoided.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In that case, Kalji is bound to be born, leading the people through that final trial and creating a new world.


    From this point of view, solving the two final trials in a row, erasing the dystopian demon king, and sealing the canary of the absolute demon king is simply a stumbling block on the road to the birth of Kalji.


    You must know that when the canary was still in the little garden, the gods were extremely optimistic about the lower level crossing the final trial.


    There are even many gods who believe that as long as Arcadia, the dominant alliance of the class, still exists, the threat of the final trial faced by the lower class will be reduced to an unprecedented low.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On this point, even if Arcadia lost 80% of its power due to the crusade, it did not make the gods change this view.


    And Arcadia collapsed overnight in the optimism of the gods, until half a year later, Su Jin dragged Arcadia to rise again.


    But to be honest, in the face of the final trial, Su Jin cannot replace the role of the canary. At least in the eyes of the gods, Su Jin''s power is beyond doubt, but can he overcome the final trial? , They still have no bottom in their hearts, at least no canary bottom.


    ''If you think so, then the canary, or the reason for Arcadia''s downfall, may have been doomed when the ''absolute evil'' Az Dakaha was sealed. ¡¯


    Su Jin''s eyes were calm, and he put himself into the position of Ouroboros to think.


    ''The stumbling block that must be eliminated, use its waste, guide the birth of the ''must'' born Kalgi, make the gods fall into pessimism, and at the same time cover up some traces with the shock brought by the fall of Arcadia... Oh, it was really arranged clearly and clearly. ¡¯


    And just when Su Jin sneered, Sun Wukong, who was not sure about the twists and turns in Su Jin''s mind, asked hesitantly:


    "Hey, from the Yang family, are you sure it''s the vest of those old things? You can''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing!"


    Chapter 1393 Repeat Offender Canary


    "Why not?"


    Yang Chan rolled her eyes, obviously dissatisfied with Sun Wukong''s questioning herself:


    "In Little Garden, every existence with special power is focused on by the major forces. If nothing else, if those special existences shoot the hand of destroying the order, Qianyan can definitely buy the corresponding information."


    "They are people who specialize in this kind of intelligence business. With this kind of intelligence, it''s weird not to sell it."


    "So since Thousand Eyes can''t buy the corresponding information, it is only possible that the Thousand Eyes did not observe the hand of order who shot and destroyed it. In this way, wouldn''t it be obvious who could commit the murder? "


    "Having the magic eye department that shields the entire Thousand Eyes, shooting in secret and destroying the existence of a community with an authority-level defensive position, isn''t it just the incarnation of the nineteen?"


    "Hey!" Sun Wukong''s eyes widened, looking at Yang Chan in disbelief, and exclaimed: "I can''t think of not seeing you for hundreds of years, you are so good at this little brain, and your words are well-organized, you are completely a big girl. what!"


    "I didn''t coauthor me before?" Yang Chan was obviously a little unhappy with Sun Wukong''s tone, but he couldn''t help this stinky monkey.


    After all, this is a monster that can draw a tie with her second brother. Among the three figures, this monkey is not a small character to be messed with. Otherwise, this master will not break out of the heavenly palace. ''s reputation.


    In the Daomen, the level of this stinky monkey is also the fourth imperial level. Even if it is barely stepping in, it has reached that point, which is much better than Yang Chan''s small four-digit exception.


    When Sun Wukong saw Yang Chan''s small eyes, he couldn''t help but want to tease her, hehe smiled and said, "Look at your look, you are not convinced? Then I will test you: do you think you will be able to make a move? Who''s incarnation?"


    "Dare I say that?"


    Yang Chan couldn''t help but rolled her eyes. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, she would have wanted to pry open Sun Wukong''s head and use a spoon to pull it to see what was inside.


    Guess which two-digit number is the murderer?


    If you guessed it right, 80% will be silenced. If you guess wrong, the person who angered the slandered person will also be silenced. Good guy, if I co-author, I will be silenced, so what else can I say!


    Live well, okay?


    "What? Don''t you dare to guess?" Sun Wukong laughed, rubbed his hands behind his back and said, "I can''t imagine that the three virgins who are not afraid of the sky are not afraid of the earth, and they are not afraid of the sky!"


    Hearing this, Yang Chan pulled her sleeve, then pulled it back, snorted, and said:


    "You want to talk about ''brother and son'' again, don''t you, will you just catch me and say this?"


    "Also, why don''t you irritate me, I don''t dare to talk nonsense when it comes to the two-digit thing, I can''t cause trouble to the second brother."


    "Cut. It''s boring." Sun Wukong curled his lips, and then said unhappily: "Obviously, both of you brothers and sisters were very hard-boned before, and dared to challenge the second child of the Jade Emperor. As a result, it has only been a long time, and this is even one Don''t you dare say your name?"


    This stinky monkey has to stimulate me today? Yang Chan looked at Sun Wukong speechlessly, too lazy to care about this shameless guy, and said, "That''s better than defeating Buddha in a fight."


    Hearing the words, Sun Wukong shook his head into a rattle: "It''s different, this is different, I was invited by the old monk Shakyamuni to be a Buddha, and you and your brother were forced to bail by the old gentleman. Things are different."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, how does the Jade Emperor compare with the kind-hearted Buddha?"


    As soon as Yang Chan finished speaking, she quickly covered her mouth, patted her face with fear, and then glared at Sun Wukong and said:


    "Okay, you just want to provoke me to speak ill of the Jade Emperor, right?"


    "Haha, what are you afraid of, that''s your uncle, what are you afraid of?"


    Sun Wukong laughed, but after a few laughs, suddenly a voice came from beside him.


    "The shot should be the incarnation of Hei Tian."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong''s words suddenly got stuck, and Yang Chan on the side was also taken aback, and looked at Su Jin in amazement.


    "Look at what I do?" Su Jin''s reaction to the two was very equal: "Since I said it, I have dealt with it and won''t be heard by him."


    "...That''s not necessarily true." Yang Chan shrank her neck and looked at Su Jin''s eyes a little differently: "Although authority can be shielded to a certain extent, if those two digits really need to be checked, they can still I found out that even if the other party has set it up in advance, it may not even be able to block the authority."


    After speaking, Yang Chan looked at Su Jin with a look of pity and admiration, pursed her lips, and sighed:


    "To be honest, I didn''t know the person you mentioned before, but I heard that he has a relatively good temper. If you think about your ability, there shouldn''t be much of a problem..."


    "No, you seem to be the same as the second brother. You are a candidate for the commander of the Heavenly Army, and I heard that you have a deep relationship with the Lord Demon Star. So, it seems that you are quite safe?"


    Yang Chan suddenly remembered that Su Jin in front of her was not a small character without a backstage.


    Rumor has it that the magic star who once challenged the Three Thousand Worlds has an unclear relationship with the person in front of her. Besides, she also boldly guessed that the White Night King might have an affair with Su Jin in the South District lace tabloid she likes to read. '', and even lace said ''The White Night King is suspected of having an abortion for Su Jin''.


    Even this kind of news has come out. I think the relationship between Su Jin and the White Night King should be very good. In this way, Su Jin''s backstage is two supreme powers at the level of cosmic truth.


    In addition, the commander of the Heavenly Army who intends to help Su Jin ascend to the throne.


    If we really want to talk about the background and the foundation, then Su Jin is much more comfortable than her.


    Although she reluctantly set up a relationship with the Supreme Being of the Three Realms in Heaven, but if something were to happen, she didn''t believe that uncle would lend a helping hand, let alone say "abortion".


    So when it comes to the backstage, Su Jin is still tough enough, but he doesn''t know his strength...


    Thinking of this, Yang Chan couldn''t help but think of her elder brother''s "perfunctory" campaigning for the head of the Heavenly Army, and the attention that appeared between her eyebrows when she occasionally mentioned it.


    In that way, it is not like discussing a second-generation ancestor, but an ''adversary'' that needs attention.


    Thinking about it carefully, although Su Jin has a lot of lace news and extremely few records, but if you really want to count, this guy who has a defensive simulation star creation map and recklessly killed the Greek **** Zeus, is also a small garden in this place. Some tough characters.

 Chapter 980：

    At least at the lower level, even if it is a two-digit number who wants to trouble Su Jin, they have to weigh it and consider the risk of being counter-retaliation.


    After all, the two-digit number cannot end in person, and can only be used as an incarnation to fight, and the incarnation is stronger than the ordinary three-digit number, but it is also strong.


    It is said that the magic star Alger had done the thing of besieging and killing two-digit incarnations at the beginning, and some of the powerhouses even had rumored two-digit incarnation combat power, which was basically equivalent to five three-digit incarnations.


    If you think about it this way, can Su Jin''s combat power be regarded as five figures and three figures?


    Thinking of this, Yang Chan''s eyes lit up, and she couldn''t help but ask Su Jin:


    "Your Excellency the leader of Arcadia, which one do you think is stronger, you or my second brother?"


    Chapter 1394 Refuge


    Hearing this comparison, Su Jin couldn''t help but think of the sweet and salty parties of the tofu brain, and also thought of the key critics such as the type of the moon and the devil, so he looked at Yang Chan with a lot of strange eyes. He turned his head and asked in a low voice to Sun Wukong:


    "Are you sure this is the younger sister of the Manifestation True Monarch? Why do I feel something is wrong."


    "Huh?" Sun Wukong was a little confused by this sudden question.


    In the same way, Yang Chan, who was standing opposite Su Jin, also looked a little embarrassed: "Did I ask a very strange question?"


    "No, it''s not that strange, but your words make me feel the suspicion of ''deliberately causing conflicts''."


    "Isn''t that surprising?" Yang Chan''s expression suddenly became unbearable: "Also, I don''t mean that at all, I just want to use your power to keep my second brother out of my hands for the time being."


    On the other side, Sun Wukong, who was afraid that the world would not be in chaos, suddenly changed the subject and said:


    "Oh~~ Speaking of which, from the Yang family, your spiritual essence is the three daughters of the Huashan God, and the family should be surnamed ''Shan'', and the boy Yang Jian, whose origin is the ancestor **** of Guanjiangkou, seemed to be surnamed Li before. , belongs to the line of Laojun, Yang Jian is a name made up by poets, and if you think about it, you are really suspected of murdering him."


    "In this lie can be used as the real Little Garden, are you telling me this is a thorn? It''s definitely a thorn, right?"


    Yang Chan has already taken this monkey. It is estimated that during the Seven Days War, her second brother was a little more ruthless. This careful monkey has remembered it to this day. , or her second brother put some eye drops.


    That''s it, it''s still Buddha, his mind is really small.


    On the other hand, Su Jin got some information from the conversation between the two:


    "So it turns out that the poet compiled a legend, which led to the distortion of the godhead, so that the goddess of Huashan who had nothing to do with Li Erlang of Guanjiangkou were linked together. Li Bing, the builder of Dujiangyan in Guanjiangkou, and his second son, also known as Li Erlang, were responsible for the construction of water conservancy projects. The project was successful and was worshipped as a **** by the people, and then evolved many godheads.


    According to the poet''s genealogy, Li''s surname is the family of Daozu, and Yang Jian''s real name is Li, which is barely related to Daozu''s family.


    But according to the genealogy of folk mythology, Yang Jian''s mother Zhang Shi is also the younger sister of the Jade Emperor, and the Yunhua Fairy Zhang Yunhua, which is related to the Jade Emperor God.


    No wonder the gossip will spread that Daozu supported Yang Jian and the Jade Emperor to fight against the Jade Emperor. Co-authored, this is the grandfather''s support for the younger grandson and the uncle to fight against it?


    Shave your head to kill your uncle in the first month? Myth is really messed up... Su Jin slandered a few words in his heart, and then said to Yang Chan:


    "You have a grudge against Zhenjun Erlang?"


    "No." Yang Chan shook her head into a rattle: "Brother is so good to me, how could there be hatred?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin lowered his voice and asked again, "What about Liu Chenxiang?"


    Yang Chan''s face darkened, as if she had been mentioned as a pain point:


    "Liu Chenxiang''s story was adapted by the poet based on the myths and legends of the second brother, so the essence is false, and the poet who talked nonsense tried to swallow the elephant and deliberately involved many high-ranking gods and Buddhas, so it has not even become true. It died because of the backlash of the spirit."


    At this time, Sun Wukong laughed and said: "Hey, Yang family, why didn''t you mention that Liu Chenxiang''s spirituality was swallowed up by Yang Jian, and even Liu Yanchang was bored by Yang Jian, so he made a Trinity?"


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard it: What the heck? Yang Jian also did this? My nephew is me, so is my brother-in-law? good guy? What''s the situation?


    Hearing this, Yang Chan glared at Sun Wukong fiercely, and said angrily:


    "That''s because the second brother used his own personality to forcibly suppress the ''possibility'' in order to prevent the power of the poet from affecting my spirituality. You stinky monkey, the second brother has given up on you for this, and admitted your own ''Disciple'' is over, you are not finished yet, are you still human?"


    "Ah, sorry, it''s just a stinky monkey, not a human." Sun Wukong buckled his ears, obviously his left ear went in and his right went out.


    At this time, Su Jin cast a curious look at her.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong also explained:


    "In mythology, Liu Chenxiang isn''t my disciple. In fact, it''s the poet who tried to fabricate the mythical genealogy, usurp Liu Chenxiang''s power, Liu Yanchang''s personality, and cook raw rice directly for the young third of the Yang family, that guy Yang Jian. It was because I tried to eliminate this possibility, so I swallowed Liu Chenxiang''s spirit, and then I gave in to me and asked me to cooperate to kill this spirit."


    Thinking of this, Sun Wukong grinned and said: "Hey, that Erlang God really has nothing to say to the cheap sister."


    Compared with Sun Wukong who only cared about Yang Jian''s attitude, Su Jin noticed more: "You mean...the poet can get the spirituality in his story in some way?"


    "Oh? You still don''t understand this?" Sun Wukong was stunned, then looked at Su Jin strangely and said, "Did the Canary tell you nothing?"


    Why is it related to Canary... Su Jin looked at Sun Wukong in surprise.


    Seeing Su Jin''s surprise, Yang Chan, who had heard about the Canary''s record, kindly explained:


    "I''ve also heard about this, ''there is a poet in the mortal world who wrote poems, tampered with the spirituality, and made himself a disciple of the Great Sage''. I think it''s because of this, right?"


    "right!"


    Sun Wukong nodded, then said with a smile:


    "That guy Canary is very good. From the fact that Yang Jian tried to kill Liu Chenxiang''s birth, he extended the possibility of ''some unknown mortal became my disciple'', and directly grabbed Chenxiang''s position. I have a teacher-student relationship with me."


    "Hey, the poet''s ''writing'' really played a role for the canary. Speaking of which, it seems that it was because of her apprenticeship that it attracted the attention of Halloween."


    "Speaking of everything about Canary, she really calculated it step by step by relying on her brain. Of course, there is also the credit of the poet Lingo."


    "This is what a poet who ''changes the world and destiny with lies'' can do. Otherwise, how could a poet be called the ''fourth strongest species''?"


    ¡®Can a poet change the world with lies? '' Su Jin''s face twitched when he heard this. He really didn''t know that Canary''s family history was actually obtained by ''spoofing''.


    But when he thinks of a woman who talks about drinking and bragging when she drinks, he inexplicably thinks that this is really the character of that guy.


    After all, Leticia also said that she was tricked by Canary into joining her team back then, and after thinking about it, the other party is really an old ''fraudster''.


    Speaking of poets, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but think of Heitian. According to her understanding, the holy fairy seemed to be a poet in the beginning.


    Thinking of this, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but look at Su Jin and said casually:


    "By the way, how do you know that the attacker here is the incarnation of Hei Tian?"


    Chapter 1395 Everyone who understands understands, interests are related


    "Acadia has ever experienced the same attack?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s explanation, Yang Chan''s expression was shocked:


    "Then you can still survive?"


    The way she looked at Su Jin was a little unbelievable. After all, it was really rare to see people who had experienced a double-digit incarnation attack without dying, and who didn''t even lose their freedom.


    Without seeing the hand of order, the entire army was directly annihilated, and there was no one alive?


    This is the ''model'' of a serious attack.


    "Sure enough, the water is very deep!" Sun Wukong, who was standing next to him, bit his thumb: "I thought that Arcadia was already like that, how come there are still high-level attacks, and the strange thing is that people are exiled to The lower universe, thinking about it now, it should involve the plans of those old things, right?"


    Su Jin''s face was heavy, and his tone was slightly uncertain: "I suspect it is because the canary has cracked the final trial twice in a row."


    "The final trial... Tsk, I seem to have a bit of context, it''s because of Kalji..." Sun Wukong scratched his hair, messing up the blond hair like ears of rice: "Strange, why every time I think of Kalji, I Is your head a little messed up?"


    It''s probably because you were forced by the World Honored One to forget about Kalji... Su Jin explained it in his heart, but didn''t say it explicitly, because it involved the Buddha, so it''s hard to explain.


    On the other side, Yang Chan vented an annoyed sarcasm: "My head is messed up? I guess you are stupid when you read sutras?"


    "Hey, why do I always feel like I''ve forgotten something important? No, I shouldn''t be tricked again, right?" Sun Wukong scratched his head, ignoring Yang Chan.


    Yang Chan was boring, turned her head, and changed her target to Su Jin:


    "Mr. Su Jin, have you considered what I just proposed?"


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised her head and looked at Yang Chan strangely.


    Seeing this, Yang Chan said helplessly: "I''m talking about ''help me avoid my second brother''."


    "Don''t you have a good relationship?" Su Jin was surprised when he heard this.


    "A good relationship doesn''t mean that I want to be controlled every day. I can still eat a full meal before the death row is sent to the execution ground."


    Yang Chan muttered, and gave an inappropriate metaphor, and by the way, calmed Su Jin''s heart and said:


    "Don''t worry, there will be no trouble. Since the second brother can let me out, it means that he allows me to act privately, and everything will be fine."


    "Sorry, I''m timid and afraid of taking risks." Su Jin said blankly. He wanted to take him in for no reason, and he doubted Yang Chan''s motives.


    It''s not that he likes him or the like, but that he suspects that this guy is the second or fifth boy sent by Taoism, and the legendary hero is saddened by the "beauty pass" in the beauty pass.


    Haha, my lustful things, it is estimated that everyone in the high-ranking existence of Hakoba already knows about it, right?


    Just when Su Jin was sulking in his heart, Yang Chan sighed and said:


    "Okay, let me tell you the truth, I came out this time to receive a mission, and it was Emperor Wa''s will, so can you take me in?"


    "Okay." Su Jin accepted it very simply, and even complained about Yang Chan: "You should have said this kind of thing earlier, why do you have nothing to do with other things?


    Can Erwuzai say something like this? That''s not a fool... Yang Chan''s mind couldn''t keep up with Su Jin''s thinking, but she still looked humbly and educated, and nodded earnestly to show that she understood.


    "Okay, since it''s a comrade sent by Emperor Wa, do you also understand the matter of wanting to come to Kalji?"


    The way Su Jin looked at Yang Chan was a little different from before.


    If it was said that his attitude towards Yang Chan was a ''familiar character'', now he is a ''little secretary sent by a rich woman to discuss cooperation''.


    The power of creation on him still needs the guidance of the Emperor Wa, so he will naturally show a smile to Yang Chan.


    The attitude changed very fast, and the questions were very direct... Yang Chan complained in her heart, but her colleague answered Su Jin truthfully:


    "I only know so many things, and most of the things are basically investigated by myself, um... But speaking of it, I haven''t found the refuge of the Hand of Order, considering that the demon king who attacked was killed by Shama Xiu Shen repelled, and the **** did not search the place because he was keeping the Demon King in check, so the sanctuary may still be in a state of blockade.¡±


    Speaking of this, Yang Chan also added: "I was actually looking for a shelter before I noticed your arrival."


    "refuge¡­"


    Su Jin and Sun Wukong looked at each other.


    In order to ensure the existence of a normal community, there will be some means of protecting fire, and this thing is generally called a refuge.


    Just like Su Jin, who reserved the world of the Blade of Ghost Slayer, and the world of Demon High School as Arcadia''s back-hand, the hand of the order of the god-king himself, obviously there will be no such back-hand preparations.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin confessed: "To be honest, I''m not good at finding things."


    "Okay, I get it, I''m looking for someone, I''m still a bit skilled in this matter." Sun Wukong said as he stretched out his hand and brushed his hair.


    Roots of golden hair fell, and then fell to the ground, causing the ground to light up with a golden light that was not dazzling.


    Then, with the sound of Jiji, one after another, golden monkeys with blurred faces and illusory bodies jumped out of the ground, running or walking, or jumping or running, and rushing towards all directions.


    "Wow!"


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help but sighed with emotion. Speaking of which, it was the first time he saw Sun Wukong''s clone technique with his own eyes, and it was the fulfillment of his childhood dream.


    "Little ones, look hard, I have to find the place for me to dig three feet in the ground. If I find it, this king will greatly appreciate the rain!"


    With Sun Wukong''s bold wave, the monkeys who kept jumping out became even more excited, as if they had been beaten with blood, they rushed forward frantically.


    "Normally speaking, you should be able to find a shelter in a few minutes." Sun Wukong looked at the monkey mountain and the monkey sea in front of him, twisted back and explained to Su Jin: "Speaking of your kid''s combat power is good, but this seems to be a partial door. Not so good!"


    "What, want to train me?" Su Jin asked back with raised eyebrows.


    "Wow!" Yang Chan couldn''t help covering her face when she heard this, but the eldest brother who opened her fingers: "So this is the relationship between you two?"


    "...If you don''t know how to speak, just talk less." Sun Wukong turned his head and glared at Yang Chan, then looked at Su Jin angrily and said, "Be honest with me, how can you call this kind of art training? It should be said that it is teaching, really... how can you be as dumb as a canary."


    Co-authoring, she also thinks she was ''tuned'' by you... Su Jin complained in her heart.


    At this time, Sun Wukong''s eyes moved, and he suddenly narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Oh? So it''s hidden in a different dimension? That''s interesting."


    Obviously, the Sanctuary of the Hand of Order was found by Sun Wukong.


    Chapter 1396 Lamia''s Coordinates


    "did you find it?"


    Seeing the smile on Sun Wukong''s face, Su Jin immediately reacted and asked aloud.


    "pretty close."


    Sun Wukong raised his fingertips with golden rays of light. On the fingertips, layers of fine textures were outlined. The textures were like words and patterns, which were extremely complex. In tutting amazement:


    "I don''t know who arranged the defense system here, but actually put the refuge in another dimension. What''s more clever is that this dimension actually overlaps with the dimension of the world, like a reflection, if I didn''t have half of the protoss. The bottom line, I really can''t see it."


    Space dimension... Su Jin couldn''t help frowning when he heard this. He thought that the demon king who attacked the Hand of Order was a three-digit powerhouse who was proficient in time, and in Hakoba, time and space were inseparable, and they possessed the power of time. The powerhouse of attainments is naturally not bad at the spatial level.


    And although the sanctuary of the Hand of Order is cleverly set up, can it really hide the Demon King?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but stepped forward, stood beside Sun Wukong and asked in a low voice, "Great Sage, are you sure this sanctuary is safe?"


    "Of course..." Sun Wukong deliberately lengthened his tone, and then said with a smile: "Of course I''m not sure!"

 Chapter 981：

    Su Jin''s face darkened, and before he could say anything, he heard Sun Wukong say:


    "So after going in later, Su Jin, you take the lead. After all, you are the thickest-skinned person present!"


    What is the thickest skin? Su Jin glanced at Sun Wukong speechlessly, but did not reject the other party''s proposal.


    After all, compared to him who owns the simulated star creation map and the great secret treasure, the defense level of Sun Wukong and Yang Chan is no different from the paper wall.


    With such a calculation, it is natural that Su Jin, who has the strongest life-saving ability, is in the front, Yang Chan is in the middle, and Sun Wukong is behind. This is a safe approach.


    "You put the guy on, the dimensions will be opened later, and you will walk ahead. Of course, normally, the danger should not be very big." Sun Wukong said, while looking at Yang Chan: "Yang family, the means of fortune telling you Will you? Take a look at the next good and bad."


    "Yes, yes, but let me explain in advance that what I will know is just fur."


    As Yang Chan spoke, she took out a pair of gray tortoise shells, and also took out five copper coins of different colors but full of civilization concepts. Vaguely, Su Jin seemed to be able to see five prosperity from the five copper coins. country.


    bang! bang!


    The five copper coins rolled and collided inside the tortoise shell, and finally landed on the back of Yang Chan''s plain and slender hand.


    Yang Chan glanced at the hexagram, then looked up at Su Jin, her expression a little hesitant to speak:


    "good luck."


    "Okay!" Sun Wukong clapped his hands, and then said to Su Jin: "Ready, let''s go in."


    When the words fell, Sun Wukong stretched out his right hand, using light as ink, time and space as paper, and finger pen, he wrote four ancient characters in the sky.


    In a trance, Su Jin seemed to recognize these four unfamiliar words, and ''read'' to understand the meaning of them... ''Shifting stars and changing battles! ¡¯


    The words were written, hanging on the oil lamp beside the stone pillar, the candle flame stopped jumping, and the fire stopped, but the shadows of Su Jin and others on the ground began to stretch, becoming slender and straight, as if falling into the invisible. The abyss today.


    At the same time, the colors in Su Jin''s eyes began to change. All the colors seemed to have died, losing their original colors little by little.


    In the end, it all comes down to black and white.


    The three of them appeared in the black and white hall at the same time, and at some point, Su Jin appeared at the front of the queue, with a warm golden glow on his body, showing a different appearance in this gray and white world. color.


    Su Jin looked around, perceiving the frozen time and space around him, and then said softly, "It seems that we have entered the shelter."


    "No hunger, no aging, freeze the dimension of time and space? But there seems to be a hidden power flowing in it, hey, I can''t imagine that there is really something here that can hide from my eyes..."


    I don''t know when, Sun Wukong''s eyes became red on one side, as if smoked, but those pupils were pure gold as dazzling as the sun.


    That is the supernatural power ''fiery eyes'' that she practiced from the gossip furnace.


    In the realm dominated by Taoism, authority and power are collectively referred to as ''supernatural powers''. Although there are verbal distinctions between great supernatural powers and small supernatural powers, the hidden principles of Taoism''s love make these distinctions blurred. It is the level of minor supernatural powers, but it is only at the level of ''insight'' that it has reached a level that is infinitely close to authority.


    Hearing Sun Wukong''s reminder, Yang Chan suddenly became a little nervous: "I didn''t even see through the fiery eyes of the Great Sage... So is it something left by the Demon King who attacked the Hand of Order?"


    As Yang Jian''s younger sister, she is very aware of the sharp eyes of Sun Wukong. After all, even her second brother''s transformation technique of Gongshen couldn''t deceive the eyes of this stinky monkey, so if he could deceive Sun Wukong, I''m afraid that After those two-digit means are gone.


    Sun Wukong looked around, shook his head and said:


    "Not sure, but very likely."


    At that time, Su Jin, who had been observing the surroundings, was silent for a while after hearing the conversation between the two, and then said:


    "I think I should know something."


    "Oh?" Sun Wukong showed a face that was willing to hear it.


    At this time, Su Jin considered it for a while, and at the same time released the power of destruction in the spirit, to ensure that the next words would not fall behind the ears of the fourth person, and then said:


    "Before I came, I had a deal with Hetian, and the content of the deal was Lamia''s current location."


    "Thinking about it, the power remaining here should be the ''hint'' deliberately left by Hei Tian''s incarnation."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong''s face changed, and Yang Chan''s emotions were even more uncontrollable:


    "Wait a minute, I remember you said before that the demon king who attacked here and the suspected person who attacked Arcadia were the same person, doesn''t that mean..."


    Yang Chan opened her mouth slightly and looked at Su Jin in surprise. The Demon Lord who attacked Arcadia was the incarnation of Krishna? Doesn''t that mean that Su Jin and Hei Tian have a feud of annihilation?


    Thinking of this, Yang Chan couldn''t help but feel a little nervous:


    "I didn''t say anything else, I just wanted to make sure, is that person''s words credible now?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin and Sun Wukong looked at each other.


    "...It is very likely to be credible." Su Jin considered for a long time and sighed: "Although a bit unwilling, such a transaction is beneficial to the holy immortal. As for how it is beneficial..."


    Before Su Jin could finish explaining, Sun Wukong interjected: "Don''t worry about how it benefits you, little girl, in short, everyone who understands it, the interests are related, it''s not easy to explain it to you, you know it''s not good for you, So, do you understand?"


    "..." Yang Chan looked at Sun Wukong blankly, even if she knew that Sun Wukong was perfunctory to her, she could only grit her teeth and nodded: "Okay, I understand."


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong gave Yang Chan a playful look, then turned back and patted Su Jin on the shoulder:


    "Okay, since you have a clue, how should we go next?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin squinted his eyes, carefully feeling the fluctuations in the concepts around him, and vaguely seemed to hear an indistinct whisper.


    After four or five seconds, he raised his hand and pointed in one direction:


    "Let''s go this way first, there should be a room at the end of this, where what we want should be."


    "Okay! I''ll open the way." Seeing this, Sun Wukong took a few steps forward, and before he passed Su Jin, he patted his head and said, "Oops, I almost thought it was time to learn the scriptures. Now you should be ahead."


    "You''re enough!" Su Jin looked at her speechlessly, rolled her eyes, and then took the lead.


    The two walked through the black-and-white passage, advancing for about a hundred meters, and finally came to a stone gate with a scale and axe pattern on the surface.


    At the end, Su Jin and Sun Wukong looked at each other.


    "Go on." Sun Wukong pulled Yang Chan back a few steps, while Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth, then took a deep breath, pressed against Shimen, and his arm slightly exerted strength.


    quack quack!


    The stone door slowly opened, and a figure inside slowly entered the eyes of the three of them.


    Chapter 1397 Big trouble


    The stone door opened, and the figure inside came into Su Jin''s eyes.


    It was a majestic middle-aged man with a mustache sitting on a gray-white stone throne.


    He wears a high white hat, black hair, brown eyes, pale hair on the temples, and a white robe with gold embroidery on the corners. He looks full of indescribable majesty.


    The first time Su Jin saw this person, he felt familiar, but after thinking about it, he recognized the person''s breath~belonging.


    Sha-Matthew, **** of the sun and justice of the ancient Babylonian group of gods.


    It was also in the starry sky that he chased and killed Su Jin who pretended to be ''Kalji'', trying to erase the dangerous character of Kalji, but finally found that Kalji was a **** who pretended to be a **** who returned without success.


    Su Jin''s impression of the gods is not bad. After all, compared to the three **** kings who chased and killed him, Amon Ra, who was trying to devour Kalji, and Baphomet, who was actually a subordinate of Alger, were chasing him. That''s why Xia Matthew''s motivation is quite pure.


    And when the door opened, Su Jin was surprised by the appearance of Xia Matthews, sitting on the throne, the bright-eyed Xia Matthews also said in a warm tone:


    "This is the second time we''ve met, Arcadia boy."


    "I can''t bear it as a teenager." Su Jin didn''t deny the second meeting, basically admitting that he was indeed a ''Kalji'' pretender.


    Seeing Su Jin''s attitude, Matthew Xia also smiled: "I thought you would refuse to admit it, after all, this is also a sensitive thing at the top."


    Hearing this, Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth a little embarrassedly. Is he the kind of guy who refuses to acknowledge his account in his eyes?


    At that time, Sun Wukong, who saw that the conversation between the two had stopped, looked at Xia Maxiu with a strange expression:


    "I thought there was a remnant of the hand of order hiding here, but I didn''t expect it to be an old guy like you!"


    "Tsk tsk, it was clearly written in the intelligence that you led people to the starry sky in order to hold back the attackers, but I didn''t expect that you actually hid your real incarnation here."


    Speaking of this, Sun Wukong also guessed a little tricky:


    "Have you reached a cooperation with Snakehead?"


    Hearing these words, Xia Matthew shifted his eyes slightly, turned to Sun Wukong''s face, and then said in a good mood:


    "It seems that the great sage has been in a bad mood recently, and even has an opinion on this old man like me."


    "It''s nothing, I just feel unhappy about this world where even honest people have to go into the water." Sun Wukong scratched his cheek, feeling slightly unhappy.


    The sun **** Xia Matthew has a good reputation in the upper class of Hakoten. He is a rare righteous god, and he is also a **** who is committed to making Hakoten a paradise shared by all living beings.


    However, when he found out that this **** was also compromising like an Ouroboros, there was still some subtle discomfort in Sun Wukong''s heart. Even if she knew that there must be a reason for this, she was still unhappy.


    Hearing Sun Wukong''s words, Xia Matthew''s face paused, and then slowly spit out a turbid breath:


    "The honest person... Although it sounds a bit harsh to me, but forget it, in this small garden, maybe the honest person is a good coat."


    He said this and shook his head slightly, then looked at Yang Chan who was silent:


    "I remember you, it seems that you are the sister of the illustrious true monarch of Taoism, the son of Huashan God."


    Hearing that Xia Matthew mentioned that Yang Jian used the words ''prestigious'', Yang Chan raised her chin obviously, and her face was full of joy.


    Seeing this scene, Xia Matthew couldn''t help laughing: "You little girl can''t help but watch it."


    Although Yang Chan belongs to the gods and Buddhas, there are still emotions that humans should have, and even Xia Matthews has heard a lot about the environment of seniority and power and money trading in the heavenly court.


    In that kind of environment, a normal person with an older brother like Yang Jian would often lead to bad changes in their mentality. In fact, in the little garden, there are not a few people like the second generation ancestor. Among them, there are especially Taoism and Buddhism.


    After all, although Journey to the West is a fictional myth written by the poet Wu Chengen, some things in it are also mixed with three truths.


    The mounts of the great supernatural beings cannibalize people, and the fate of the scattered cultivators cannibalizing people, that is really different.


    In that kind of environment, Yang Chan in front of her showed no sign of it. Instead, she was proud of having such a big brother. To a certain extent, it could be said that Yang Jian''s education was quite outstanding.


    Unexpectedly, the Holy Monarch also has such educational methods... Xia Matthew shook his head and chuckled, and his mood seemed to become happy. He turned his head and looked at Su Jin, and said in a very calm tone:


    "Presumably you should also know that I made a deal with that majesty that was not on the table."


    Su Jin''s heart sank when he heard this. If he was still guessing before, now it is a real hammer.


    The Demon Lord who attacked Arcadia back then was the incarnation of Kuroten.


    If this is the case, then Hei Tian''s words that ''he has a complicated relationship with Canary'' are not empty words. After all, none of the original Arcadia members died, and most of them were exiled. Even the unofficial children and his non-staff survived.


    ?????????


    The original text of Leticia did not fall into the hands of Ouroboros. Instead, it was ''sold'' to ''Perseus'', a subordinate of Thousand Eyes. This community specialized in handling and guarding seals, to a certain extent, this It is equivalent to returning it to the twin goddesses and returning it to the original owner.


    If it is replaced by normal logic, then the worthless children, including Su Jin, will surely die, and the rest of the valuable regular members will all be sent to the prison of Ouroboros. Pork with unlimited production capacity.


    As the main force in the final trial of the seal, Canary, Kasugabe Takaaki and others will end up with the possibility of being completely obliterated, rather than the banishment that seems to end everything now.


    In a sense, Hetian must have a special relationship with Canary, otherwise Arcadia would not have been let go so easily.


    ¡­


    Seeing Su Jin''s changing face, Xia Matthews was slightly surprised: "It seems that you have understood something through my words?"


    "...Yes, Your Majesty." Su Jin let out a turbid breath, and his mood gradually returned to the original state: "However, those are just small things, and I think I will be able to solve them in the future."


    No matter what Hei Tian thinks or does, it has nothing to do with Su Jin now. Those things will have to wait until he can beat the double digits before they can be settled. Thinking about it now, it has no value.


    "So it is." Xia Matthew nodded with a smile. He didn''t want to explore further, but stopped the topic and said, "Let''s return to the previous topic."


    Speaking of this, Xia Maxiu paused and said, "You should also know that the hand of order under my command was annihilated by the Ouroboros, right?"


    Su Jin nodded, and then heard Xia Matthew say:


    "Then do you know why the Hand of Order was annihilated by the Ouroboros?"


    Su Jin frowned, his expression a little dignified. He understood that the point was coming.


    Seeing Su Jin''s solemn expression, Xia Matthews sighed and said:


    "As the ''Hand of Order'' of the detection-type community, it conducts exploration and observation of other worlds every year, and the most recent one was just two months ago."


    "And during the routine exploration of another world two months ago, the vanguard of the exploration strayed into a hidden other world."


    Su Jin''s eyes froze when he heard this:


    "That other world was deliberately hidden by Ouroboros? Also the coordinates of Lamia''s location? The world where Ouroboros hid Lamia outside of Little Garden?"


    Xia Matthew heard the words and smiled, shook his head again, and sighed:


    "To be exact, it was hidden by the Sun Kings."


    Chapter 1398 Give them a surprise


    The sun king group... Rumor has it that it is composed of ten incarnations of Vishnu, with less than ten formal members. In the community judgment of Hakoniwa, it is called a community of micro-communities.


    However, although the number of ''Sun Kings'' is small, the quality is unprecedented.


    Not to mention that Kalji, a newly born newborn, has the potential to grow to double digits, but the number of current double digits is terrifying.


    The first incarnation ¡¤ Boxboat, the second incarnation ¡¤ King of the world, the eighth incarnation ¡¤ Saint Immortal Hetian and the ninth incarnation ¡¤ Buddha Shakyamuni.

 Chapter 982：

    Among the less than ten members, four are two-digit existences, and among them, Buddha Shakyamuni is a quasi-digital one hidden in the two-digit number.


    This pattern is simply too high.


    There is no community that can compare with the Sun Kings, and there is no such thing as a small garden. Even if it is recently established, the Protoss Alliance with Su Jin as a link cannot reach this level, and it can even be said that both quantity and quality are up to the level. not at the level of the opponent.


    Without him, the quality of the ten incarnations of Vishnu is simply too high.


    Of course, this is also due to the high status of the godhead in the ''middle'' under the current situation of the little garden.


    This is because Little Garden is in the middle of the beginning and the end, that is, the period of steady growth, in the middle of the life cycle of the universe.


    Because the life cycle of the universe is in a stable period, the current Hakoba, the Vishnu spirituality representing ''peacekeeping'', is the strongest spirituality.


    Similar to this situation is the eastern door.


    Among the Three Clears, it is currently the highest level of morality and spirituality in the center.


    And if it comes to the end of the box garden, then Shiva''s spirituality will naturally climb to the top, and the Taoist ancestor of the Taoist gate will naturally appear in the world in the image of "Lingbao Tianzun".


    It can be said that the state of the powerful two-digit number itself is related to the state of the small garden in a sense. As the truth of the universe, as part of the construction of the small garden, they themselves will reflect the situation of the small garden.


    This is also the confidence of some factions in Buddhism who dare to die and deny that ''Kalji has been born''.


    After all, which old monarch of Taoism is still playing alchemy in Tusita Palace, Lingbao Tianzun didn''t show up at all, you said that Kalji was born, isn''t that a rumor?


    The Three Purities of Taoism are like this, and Vishnu of Hinduism is naturally not far behind.


    As a community composed of the ten incarnations of Vishnu, the Sun Kings are, to a certain extent, equivalent to the embodiment of the rules of the little garden, and they also play a pivotal role in the little garden.


    And in the mouth of God Xia Matthew, the world hidden by the ''Sun Kings'', the depth of the water in this is naturally deep and terrifying.


    Su Jin has no doubt that there is definitely a double-digit number of people in that world, and he even doubts that there is a place where the boxboat sleeps, which is rarely seen.


    If Lamia is really there... the danger of rescue is too high.


    The same person Su Jin noticed the danger was Sun Wukong.


    At this moment, this Dou Victory Buddha has a solemn face, his eyes are fixed on Xia Matthews, and there is a little inconceivable in his tone:


    "Xia Matthew, are you sure that the place is the site of the Sun Kings? That place, can the rookie community under your subordinate really run into it?"


    "...Maybe, it was because of an accident, a reasonable ''accident''." Xia Matthews was silent for a moment, then sighed softly.


    "A reasonable accident, this is really reasonable enough." Sun Wukong pouted, obviously disliking this so-called ''reasonable''.


    She is almost 100% sure that there must be a two-digit arrangement here. As for who it is, she has to ask the four of the Sun Kings.


    Of course, Hei Tian had to rule it out. After all, it was He who personally dispatched the incarnation to wipe out the hand of order. If it were He who leaked the secret in person, it would be too embarrassing to be known by other supreme powers.


    The number of times the box boat was shot was too small, and there were even no sighting reports in the early days of the dawn, so who was the king of the world and the Buddha?


    Sun Wukong''s heart is faintly biased towards Buddha. After all, in her opinion, it is the big monk who is full of brains. He will think of the rude method of ''unexpected discovery''. Of course, only the one who is in charge of ''karma'' , can make such unreasonable things happen reasonably...


    However¡­


    "This is a trap!" Sun Wukong said to Su Jin decisively: "In the world outside the box garden, in the kind of place where you can let go of the two-digit number, thinking with your feet, you know that it is a trap specifically for you Su Jin. ."


    "I know." Su Jin said in a deep voice.


    Of course he understands that this may be a trap for him to fall into the trap of.


    After all, if Lamia is in the little garden, even if he has a simulated star creation map, he will have the means to save his life. Under the circumstance of fighting, the possibility of saving Lamia is not low.


    But if it is outside the box garden, where the two-digit number can be used, Su Jin''s confidence is not very sufficient.


    That kind of place, even just sneaking in, is a ''big gamble'' that puts your life on the line.


    "This is a conspiracy and a warning." Su Jin said with a cold expression.


    His intuition told him that among the Ouroboros, more than one two-digit figure knew that he wanted to save Lamia, and even the feud between Hei Tian and the Crusaders, the assistance to him, was also on those two-digit chessboards. within.


    But they didn''t care about this, and even made moves on the chessboard and beside Su Jin on this premise, trying to let Su Jin enter the path they arranged.


    If you want to save Lamia, you need to go to the demonic realm occupied by the Sun Kings. If you want to intervene in the things set by the two-digit number, you must be prepared to face the two-digit number.


    This is their "warning" to Su Jin, and it is also their temptation.


    Thinking about it carefully, this may also be called a trial, a trial to verify whether Su Jin is qualified to jump off the chessboard and become a chess player.


    From this point of view, I am afraid that among the Sun Kings, a certain two-digit number is ready to personally test Su Jin.


    So the choice is obvious.


    Su Jin will either meet this trial and win, or he will admit his cowardice, shrink his forces to the lower level of Box Garden, give up his position as the commander of the Heavenly Army, and avoid the double-digit chess game. There is no third option.


    "It''s really a big trouble." Su Jin muttered to himself.


    Chapter 1399


    ''So, how to break the game? '' Su Jin thought with a solemn expression.


    Although it was not an option that he could not bring Baiyasha, Alger and others to go with him, this option was rejected by Su Jin as soon as it came into his mind.


    He dared to make a promise, and really brought Alger and others over, and the opposite side must bring Lamia to transfer the position. After all, now it is Su Jin who has plans, not them. When the enemy is dark and we are clear , Su Jin is too passive here.


    And the key point is that if there are multiple two-digit battles in the outer universe, Su Jin can''t guarantee Lamia''s life safety in that terrible battlefield.


    Therefore, the final result must be that Su Jin goes to the meeting alone, there is no second possibility.


    And if Bai Yasha and the others are in Hakoten, they can intercept the double digits of Ouroboros more, and even create a situation that is beneficial to Su Jin. If they can go together, the situation will be unknown.


    Try asking the two goddesses to come forward and stop the Buddha? It is estimated that not, since the Sun Kings dare to do this, it is naturally a pre-set, and there is even a possibility that ¡®the Sun Kings have reached a tacit understanding with the twin goddesses¡¯.


    So considering the worst case scenario, if the two goddesses don''t show up, let Alger, Shiroyasha, and the Queen of Halloween come forward and help me keep an eye on a double-digit figure?


    I guess the other side is thinking the same way, right?


    It is very likely that in the content of the transaction between the Sun Kings and the Twin Goddesses, there is a condition that "Buddha and the Cross Religion will not do anything" in exchange for the Twin Goddess'' concession to some extent.


    After all, if it is really bad, the Sun Kings can completely unite with the Crusaders, press people with power, and let the two goddesses recall Shiroyasha. After all, Shiroyasha is still the other party''s subordinate and cannot resist his orders.


    The current situation, in a sense, is probably the result of compromises and concessions by both parties. Is it because I will greatly destroy the situation in Hakoniwa and will soon succeed the commander of the Heavenly Army, so the Ouroboros are anxious?


    Those old things, could it be that they want to try if I am qualified to be the commander of the Heavenly Army? Or because I repeatedly broke their arrangements and wanted to teach me a profound lesson?


    Do you mind doing it yourself?


    Hehe, these old monsters really look down on me?


    "Hey, with your expression, shouldn''t you really want to go?" Sun Wukong scratched the back of his head and looked at Su Jin''s indifferent face. After realizing what it meant, she panicked a little.


    If Su Jin really went to a place where there are definitely double-digit ambush, how could she explain to Bai Yasha and the others? To know that she brought out the person, she was going to bring a corpse back. She was afraid that she would face Arcadia''s parents without face.


    "Monkey, you don''t understand, I guess the things here have already been decided by those old guys." Su Jin shook his head, and then asked Xia Matthew: "Your Majesty Xia Matthew, think about it, Kalji The place where you were born is also that world, right?"


    Xia Matthew opened his mouth and looked at Su Jin''s affirmative face. Gradually, his expression became silent, he sighed softly, and explained the answer wordlessly.


    "As expected, it''s true that I want to be the commander of the Heavenly Army, so the matter of Kalji is included?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes. Although the future was uncertain, his emotions became higher and higher:


    "Hehe, who is the person who wants to meet me, they have already decided, really believe me, they are so sure that I have hidden a hand, do they have to dig it out?"


    Sun Wukong didn''t know what to say at this time.


    She also knows now that those two figures are forcing Su Jin to go out, trying to test something, so no matter how Su Jin chooses, even if Gou doesn''t understand at the lower level, there are some old things that force Su Jin to come out.


    The current situation is not whether Su Jin chooses to go or not, but that he has to go.


    "This is really..."


    Sun Wukong pursed his lips and muttered to himself:


    "Killed!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin shrugged nonchalantly and said with a smile, "To a certain extent, yes."


    "You''re still laughing?" Yang Chan looked at Su Jin inexplicably. She didn''t expect Su Jin to be able to laugh even when she was forced to fight against two figures.


    That''s two digits!


    There are only seventeen supreme powerhouses in Hakoba, and even if two exceptional protoss are added, there are only nineteen!


    Dare to face their existence, there is no such thing in Hakoba, and even Emperor Shitian once said in public, "Three-digit and two-digit can''t compete at all, that is the gap beyond the dimension. ¡¯


    In Hakoba, the so-called fighting against the two-digit number and repelling the two-digit number are all ''incarnations'' of defeating the two-digit number, which are used to decorate the facade.


    Even so, the ''moisture'' of this incarnation is more than the sum of the eight major river systems in Little Garden.


    In Hakoten, the three-digit number that is truly comparable to the two-digit number. In the past, there was only the Queen of Halloween. Now, at most one Argel is added. Even Argel is still uncertain, after all, she is too ''young''.


    "If you don''t laugh, what else can you do?" Su Jin gave Yang Chan a strange look: "Those old things are stuck in my way of retreat. Could it be that they are crying and begging for mercy?"


    "Isn''t that more embarrassing?"


    "Although that''s what I said..." Yang Chan opened her mouth and wanted to comfort Su Jin, but she found that there seemed to be nothing to comfort him.


    Can''t always say, ''Perhaps the double digits didn''t intend to kill you? ¡¯


    This is possible, after all, Su Jin also has a backstage person, but Sun Wukong also had a backstage back then, and her second brother Yang Jian also didn''t have it?


    But the result? One becomes a Buddhist fighting over the Buddha, and the other becomes a Dharma protector of the heavenly court. This is the final "end".


    Thinking of this, Yang Chan couldn''t help but glance at Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong noticed his sight and couldn''t help rolling his eyes:


    "From the Yang family, I know what you want to say, but it depends on Su Jin."


    If you can''t beat the double digits, what is the best end.


    She and Erlang Shen have already explained the answer.


    But Su Jin can only think about things like ''Zhao An''. After all, it is ouroboros, and the hatred between Arcadia and ouroboros is deep, and Sun Wukong is worried that Su Jin will not save face.


    "Look at me? You really have to look at me." Su Jin murmured to himself.


    He knew what Su Jin had done. He was actually somewhat prepared for this wave of temptations by the Sun Kings, but he didn''t expect it to happen so quickly.


    I thought that I would have to wait until the matter of ''I have a two-digit quota in hand'' was exposed as soon as possible, but I didn''t expect them to decide to test my upper limit so quickly... Su Jin sighed inwardly.


    "Although I don''t want to talk too much, I have to remind you that it''s best to make a decision as soon as possible." Xia Matthews, who was beginning to look illusory, looked at Su Jin with emotion and said, "Those existences won''t give you too much time, give you You don''t have much time to prepare."


    Speaking of this, Matthew Xia paused, took a deep look at Su Jin, raised his hand, and a silver-white key in his palm caught Su Jin''s eyes:


    "This key is the coordinates of that world. Whether you choose to pick it up or choose to give it up is up to you."


    Su Jin looked at Xia Matthews deeply, then the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he reached out and picked up the key:


    "I made a decision!"


    "Notify them for me. After three days, I will give them a surprise!"


    Chapter 1400 The wooing of the Taoist gate


    As Su Jin''s voice fell, Xia Matthews figure also became transparent, and soon reached the point where he could not block his sight.


    Before disappearing, he sighed softly:


    "I''ll take your words with me."


    After the words fell, Xia Matthew''s figure completely disappeared into the air, and the surrounding black and white environment began to restore its original color little by little.


    Obviously, after the incarnation of Xia Matthews disappeared, this exotic dimension that originally overlapped the world lost its source of power and gradually returned to the world.


    After all the colors became vivid, Su Jin and others also appeared in the real world, in a small room.


    Su Jin lowered his head and glanced at the silver-white key in his palm. He didn''t say much, but put it in the storage space, then turned his head and said to Sun Wukong and Yang Chan:


    "Okay, we can go back. After all, there are still many things to prepare."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong scratched his hair and said to Su Jin with a distressed expression:


    "Boy Su Jin, are you sure you really want to go? And you only have three days for yourself."


    Sun Wukong actually knew that Su Jin had made a decision that he probably couldn''t stop him, but three days was too short? With this little time to prepare, can you really deal with those old monsters? I''m afraid this is not the time to have fun, right?


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head and glanced at Sun Wukong strangely: "Since you know that time is short, why are you still stopping me here?"


    "Why do you blame me for this? You don''t know good people!" Sun Wukong couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and then said angrily: "Forget it, I''m afraid of you, let me know when you''re ready. With one sound, it¡¯s time to send the Buddha to the west.¡±


    What she meant inside and outside of her words was obviously that she was going to take this trip with Su Jin.


    Su Jin couldn''t help but be surprised, and wondered:


    "you sure?"


    "The target of those old guys is not you, is it necessary for you to do this?"

 Chapter 983：

    Su Jin doesn''t understand Sun Wukong''s behavior. Is it possible that there are still people rushing to die these days? It''s impossible to want to die with him, right? It''s okay to say if it''s a black rabbit, but this is Sun Wukong?


    Their relationship isn''t that far, is it?


    "But I didn''t say I couldn''t do it, right?" Sun Wukong patted Su Jin''s shoulder carelessly, and said with a smile: "In the end, I dragged you into the water, leaving you alone to face those old things, it''s like What?"


    If she hadn''t been pitted by Buddha''s bald donkey and pushed by Emperor Shitian, she wouldn''t have found Su Jin here, and then completely completed the puzzle of those old guys.


    Although she is also the one to be calculated in this puzzle, she recognizes the fact that Su Jin was dragged into the water by her. Since this is the case, she has to pull Su Jin, lest he really be in this muddy water. drowned.


    This is a moral issue, she has to be loyal!


    "..." Su Jin frowned, took a deep look at Sun Wukong, and said, "Since you really want to do this, then you will be counted as one."


    He somehow guessed the monkey''s intention.


    Although there are rumors that this monkey was transformed by the colorful stone of the goddess Nuwa, in Wu Chengen''s Journey to the West, this monkey is actually a spiritual stone that was born and raised, and has nothing to do with Nuwa, but there is one point, it is actually very important. Few people noticed.


    That is, in Journey to the West, the one who opened up the world is actually Daozu himself.


    In a sense, it is the son of heaven and earth.


    According to human ethics, God is the son of Laojun, but this monkey is the grandson of Laojun.


    In the final analysis, without this heavy relationship, the Bagua Furnace will not give this man a sharp eye, and even Jindan has been eaten by this monkey, and no one is held accountable.


    To put it bluntly, this is what I eat, and the elders have not raised any opinions, so naturally no one will pursue it.


    So judging from the situation of Journey to the West, the background of this monkey is actually Daozu.


    With this kind of relationship, even if Sun Wukong and Su Jin break into the world controlled by the Sun Kings, as long as their behavior is not excessive, they can somewhat contain the eyes of those old guys.


    At least when the Ouroboros dealt with this monkey, he had to look at the situation of the Taoist ancestor behind him.


    "Do you want to use your background to drag me down..." Su Jin sighed inwardly.


    With this monkey''s hand, he said it was impossible not to be moved. After all, when he faced things like double digits, he knew how much he was sure of himself.


    At such a time, this monkey can send charcoal in the snow, help to contain a little, it is already very loyal, and other things can not be forced.


    However, moving is moving, and you can''t let a little wind out of your mouth.


    "Agreed in advance, don''t blame me if you die."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Sun Wukong resisted the urge to roll his eyes, and said:


    "Pull it down, with you in front of the pot, if I hurt a single hair, I''ll take your surname!"


    When Yang Chan next to her heard this, she suddenly shivered smartly: "Is there a difference? Su and Sun, don''t they both have the same sound when they read fast?"


    Su Jin and Sun Wukong agreed with a stiff face, then turned around and said:


    "Shut up!" x2


    Facing those two pairs of fierce eyes, Yang Chan shrank her neck and took a step back:


    "Don''t I just want to ease the atmosphere~"


    After she muttered, she also provoked problems between the two:


    "Obviously I don''t blame you for dragging me into this kind of thing, and I thought it was only an hour this time, but it turned out to be okay, and it involved so many double digits."


    "Obviously this is the first time to perform a mission, but in the end I have to ask the empress for help. Do you know how much pressure I have?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was amused, and couldn''t help but glance at Yang Chan.


    Asking your mother for help? This girl is blaming, but she has a good mind. She is willing to seek help from Empress Nuwa for him.


    "I always feel that the two of you are here on purpose to make me owe a debt." Su Jin murmured inwardly, it''s not easy to repay the debt of favor, this monkey is better, he still knows a little bit, Yang Chan makes him a little numb melon.


    Isn''t our relationship so good?


    Could it be that Yang Chan and Yang Jian really have to fight in the future?


    Not so much, right?


    Shaking his head, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "Okay, let''s go back to Arcadia first, there are only three days, we must hurry up."


    After all, he stepped forward and pushed open the stone gate, wanting to go out.


    Sun Wukong and Yang Chan looked at each other, and both saw the worry in the other''s eyes.


    At the end, the two sighed and followed Su Jin''s pace.


    The door was slowly pushed open, and a figure standing outside the door was also reflected in Su Jin''s eyes.


    At the same time, Yang Chan, who saw the figure, also stiffened and said in shock:


    "...Second brother?"


    Chapter 1401 Su Jin''s Doubt


    Hearing Yang Chan''s exclamation, Su Jin couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, looking at the figure in front of him. This man was wearing a solemn black long gown, with handsome features, but unexpectedly there was no femininity at all, but his eyes were a little cold.


    He stood in front of Su Jin and looked at Su Jin carefully, his eyes seemed to be a little curious, but he looked at it for a short time, and quickly looked away, looking at Yang Chan, his eyes became soft:


    "You girl..." Yang Jian sighed lightly, and didn''t say anything, just shook his head helplessly, turned around and said to Su Jin: "Sister She is naughty, I''m afraid it will cause trouble for the Soviet Union."


    Hearing the description of ''adding trouble'', Yang Chan suddenly gave up and said naively:


    "Second brother~ Who do you think is causing trouble?"


    "Yes, yes, the second brother said the wrong thing."


    Yang Jian obviously had no temper with this sister, but instead apologized first, comforted Yang Chan, and then looked at Sun Wukong:


    "Great Sage, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Hey, I didn''t expect you to come here too, it''s really rare."


    Sun Wukong was obviously a little surprised that Yang Jian appeared here. According to her understanding, the possibility of Yang Jian appearing here is very small.


    After all, this Guan Jiangguchi Erlang Shen has little intentions for the position of the commander of the Heavenly Army.


    Hearing this, Yang Jian shook his head and smiled, "I am here this time because I am entrusted by others."


    Entrusted? Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, and it was obvious that the existence of Erlang''s real monarch could not be a small person.


    And appearing here, to a certain extent, is equivalent to sending out a signal to the outside world to ''participate in the competition for the chief commander of the Heavenly Army''.


    To be able to let Yang Jian, who has no desires and no desires, not hesitate to participate in this vortex, but also to exist for a long time...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a serious face, "Did Lao Jun let you come?"


    Hearing this, Yang Jian glanced at Su Jin in surprise, then pursed his lips, nodded and said:


    "It should be said that it only took half a year to grow Arcadia to be comparable to the Soviet Union leader of the group of gods. When I see it today, it is really extraordinary."


    It''s really the one... Su Jin looked a little hesitant, guessed something in his heart, then took a deep breath and asked:


    "What does that mean?"


    When Yang Jian heard the words, the smile on his face subsided slightly, and he said solemnly:


    "I don''t know what the Soviet Union leader thinks about the position of the Taoist Heavenly Emperor?"


    "What did you say?" Su Jin was shocked.


    Daomen Heavenly Emperor? Is it the Four Imperials of the Three Purities and Four Imperials? Who is willing to take this kind of thing to win me over?


    Not to mention that Su Jin was taken aback, even Sun Wukong was shocked at this moment:


    "I''ll be darling, is that old man a bloodbath?"


    Yang Jian smiled without saying a word, but kept looking at Su Jin, as if he was waiting for something.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had already guessed something, couldn''t help but smile:


    "What do you think about Lamia?"


    At this point, Su Jin is sure that those old people have guessed their true purpose more or less, so naturally they will not make unnecessary cover ups.


    Of course, there is also Yang Jian''s own credibility, and the trust brought by Yang Chan''s behavior just now, otherwise Su Jin wouldn''t be so easy to talk about.


    Yang Jian sighed lightly and said lightly, "The one who will come forward will give the Soviet Union Leader and Ouroboros a step of mediation."


    "Just mediation?" Su Jin''s expression became serious, and his tone was suspicious.


    Seeing this, Yang Jian was silent for a while, and said in a certain tone:


    "Just mediation."


    "Then we don''t have to talk about it." Su Jin said this, suddenly smiled again, and shook his head: "Actually, we didn''t have to talk about it at all."


    Although Siyu''s position is high, Laojun''s coming forward to mention that he initiates mediation with Ouroboros also gave him enough face, but things can''t be calculated like this.


    Once he accepts this condition, Su Jin is equivalent to jumping from Qianyan to Daomen, which is to change the door.


    Su Jin didn''t know if the two goddesses would mind, but according to his character, he would definitely be disgusted with such a ''traitor''.


    Of course, it is impossible to expect the twin goddesses to be happy with things that he is not happy with.


    So, things were not discussed from the beginning.


    "Yang understands."


    Seeing Su Jin''s attitude, Yang Jian obviously has no intention of continuing to talk. At his level, he has seen many people, and he can tell at a glance what he can talk about and what he can''t talk about.


    ??????


    The current situation is obvious, Su Jin has no idea of ??changing the court, which also means that Lao Jun''s idea of ??cutting the beard from the hands of the two goddesses has failed.


    However, this is normal in the eyes of Yang Jian, who attaches great importance to kindness, just like he couldn''t refuse the other party because of the kindness of Lao Jun, so he had to come here and send an invitation to Su Jin.


    For Su Jin, who has been bet many times by the two goddesses, and even had a lot of scandals with that dependent, the White Night King, the kindness of the two goddesses does not necessarily need Laojun to be less kind to him.


    Therefore, Su Jin''s refusal made Yang Jian feel good about him, so naturally he would not bother to persuade him any more.


    After all, in his opinion, any more persuasion would be a bit of a humiliating accident.


    ¡­


    Knowing that the purpose has failed, Yang Jian will not stay longer, but because Yang Chan is here, he can''t help but say a few more words:


    "Chan''er, remember to come back after playing enough."


    "Where am I playing?"


    Ignoring Yang Chan''s protest, Yang Jian said in a slightly disgusting tone:


    "Do you know that for yourself, take care of yourself."


    After saying that, Yang Jian turned his head to look at Su Jin, hesitating to say anything.


    Seeing him like this, Su Jin glanced at Yang Chan and said, "Don''t worry, even if she wants to accompany me to make a fool of herself, I will stop her."


    Hearing the sound, Yang Jian heaved a sigh of relief, and bowed his hands towards Su Jin:


    "Yang owes you a favor."


    After he finished speaking, he turned and left without a trace.


    Su Jin nodded, and at the same time looked at Yang Chan who was complaining about ''what do I mean?'', the expression on his face was somewhat strange:


    "Okay, don''t lose your temper, your second brother is also afraid of your accident."


    "Tsk." Yang Chan curled her lips, and she also knew in her heart that the adventure with Su Jin and Sun Wukong was in vain. After all, her second brother said so, if she really didn''t know how to play, she would end up badly.


    Seeing her like this, Su Jin shook his head, chuckled lightly, then looked at Yang Jian''s thoughts of leaving, and said with emotion, "Brother and sister..."


    With a sigh, he thought of Black Rabbit, Leticia and Alger, pursed his lips, and said:


    "It''s time to go back!"


    Chapter 1402 The situation and Su Jin''s needs


    Arcadia headquarters.


    In the dim conference room, Su Jin walked to the window and opened the gray curtains, allowing the outside sunlight to shine through the window and into the room.


    Looking at the bright sunshine outside the window, Su Jin took a deep breath, slowly exhaled it, turned around, and said to everyone in the conference room:


    "This is probably the case. If you have any ideas, you can tell me."


    Just now, Su Jin, who returned to Arcadia to gather cadres, explained everything he had encountered in the Hand of Order. Because of this, the already dull conference room became even more breathless.


    Under this heavy pressure, Su Jin had to open the window, trying to relieve the dullness around him through changes in the environment.

 Chapter 984：

    As the sun shone in, Leticia, whose half of her face was illuminated, narrowed her eyes subconsciously. When she opened her eyes again, Su Jin had returned to the main seat, making her hesitate to speak.


    On the other side, his face was a little pale, like a frightened black rabbit looking at Su Jin, and then looking at Alger and Athena sitting on the left and right sides of Su Jin, facing the three anxiously humane:


    "Is there really no way? Do you really want Su Jin to go to that world and throw himself into the net?"


    Alger, who was leaning against the back of the chair and folded his arms, cast a glance at her and said:


    "Don''t worry, with me here, I can''t die, and the sky will be sealed."


    Speaking of which, she snorted and joked:


    "Perhaps, I can share with Su Jin in advance some tips to relieve boredom after being sealed?"


    However, no one at the scene cared about her jokes, except for Su Jin who rolled his eyes, everyone else was still worried.


    "What''s the matter, what should I do..." Black Rabbit murmured, although he was somewhat relieved because of Alger''s words, he still had a headache how to solve it.


    She''s just a four-figure rabbit!


    "if¡­"


    After a few words of silence, Leticia finally spoke out tentatively, and while speaking, she also took a peek at Su Jin, and then whispered when everyone looked at her:


    "If we give up rescuing Lamia and choose to negotiate with the Ouroboros, will things turn around?"


    Hearing this, the black rabbit''s cherry lips were slightly opened, but he hesitated, but he didn''t know what to say.


    This can only be said by Leticia. After all, she is Lamia''s sister, and it is also the beginning of the matter. She is the only one who can speak up to persuade Su Jin to stop. Others really do not. Qualifications.


    In the main seat, Su Jin didn''t say a word, didn''t look at Leticia, just kept silent.


    Seeing this situation, Alger who was sitting next to him couldn''t help but glance at Leticia, and then spoke for ''Su Jin'':


    "No, based on what I know about those old guys, you''re just a bonus. Their real purpose is still Su Jin."


    "And even if Lamia is unsuccessful this time, they still have a way to let Su Jin fall into the trap. In a sense, this is already the ''predetermined destiny'' in the eyes of those old guys."


    Speaking of this, Alger kindly reminded Leticia:


    "So don''t take yourself too seriously, your affairs are not as ''important'' as you think."


    Leticia was speechless, she just let out a long sigh, and at the same time felt a little better than before.


    In her heart, she really didn''t want Su Jin to take risks, especially because of her business. For this reason, she would not hesitate to surrender to her former enemy.


    But it''s a pity that when those double-digit plans are involved, even if she doesn''t want to, things will develop in the direction she least expects.


    "Maybe, I''m really a disaster star..." Thinking of what she had experienced in Arcadia, Leticia''s expression was somewhat hazy.


    "Hey, why didn''t you listen to the advice?" Seeing Leticia''s self-mourning appearance, Alger was a little annoyed. Although he had the idea of ??continuing to solve it, he gave up after thinking about it.


    She''s not Leticia''s man, so she doesn''t care about her worries.


    With this time, she might as well think about how to support Su Jin. As long as this matter is over, and then let Su Jin throw this ''stupid and ugly'' vampire on the bed, any troubles will be wiped out by the animals. .


    "It''s average, I think a lot." Alger cast a glance at Leticia and snorted angrily.


    Hearing her undisguised words, the black rabbit next to him could only smile awkwardly, thinking to himself: Just like Lord Leticia, is it normal? When Arcadia selected the best beautiful girl in the past, this vampire actually never fell out of the top three.


    Thinking of this, Black Rabbit couldn''t help but think of the canary who relied on ''threat'' all the year round and occupied the first place in the list of beautiful girls for many years.


    If Canary-sama was here... what would she do in this situation...


    Thinking of this, Black Rabbit couldn''t help falling into contemplation.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had been silent for a long time, finally raised his head, looked around the crowd and said:


    "Why, everyone has nothing to do?"


    The conference room was silent for a few seconds. Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help turning to Athena, who had been silent, and asked:


    "You don''t have an idea either?"


    "...I can''t figure it out." Athena pondered for a long time and shook her head.


    "Can''t figure out what?" Su Jin wondered.


    "I''ve thought about it for a long time, but I can''t figure out why those two-digit ancient existences are testing you like this?"


    Athena looked at Su Jin strangely, as if she wanted to see him out:


    "It stands to reason that at their level, they shouldn''t pay so much attention to you."


    "..."


    I don''t even know if you are hurting me or praising me for being valued... Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then said:


    "I don''t know. I thought they were testing my upper limit to determine whether I was a **** or a chess player, but now I think they seem to want to verify some things on my side, but the specific I don''t understand what it is."


    Su Jin said this, his face also showed doubts, because he has been hiding his strength before, only when he encountered Zeus did he reveal a little bit, so he would think, are those two digits testing him? Strength.


    But when he returned to Arcadia, he thought it was unlikely.


    After all, for two-digit numbers, no matter how strong the three-digit number is, it is only a three-digit number. Even if Su Jin hides a little, it is estimated that the two-digit number will not be taken seriously.


    This can be seen from the attitude of the center of the small garden.


    In the box garden center, the four-digit number and below are all existences that do not need restrictions or even need to be cared for, similar to the youngest son in the family, while the three-digit and four-digit exceptions are similar to those who have the ability to cause trouble at home Bear child, you need to control education, but you don''t need to control the sun.


    But only the two-digit number, the center of the small garden will not allow them to appear, even if the two-digit avatar is used to walk in the small garden, it will be monitored by the center, and it is completely treated as a potential enemy.


    From this point, you can see the gap between two digits and below two digits.


    That''s why Su Jin thinks that the two figures are not paying attention to his strength, but to something important about him.


    And this, he also had doubts.


    After all, there are only three most important cards in him, namely, the ''two-digit quota'', ''the secret of the root of the small universe'' and the ''dimensional forum''.


    If he really wants to be serious, the most important secret in his heart is only the ''Dimensional Forum''.


    The other two are more or less extended from dimensional forums.


    so¡­


    Could it be that those two-digit ancient existences noticed the existence of the Dimensional Forum? Forums on probing me?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin frowned deeply, hesitated again and again, and launched an inquiry towards the Dimensional Forum.


    Chapter 1403 Su Jin, who wants to be an uncle


    "Has anyone found your trace?"


    On the interface of the forum, Su Jin typed out such a sentence with dignity.


    [Answer: No trace of the forum has been found except for those who have been granted permission and the partner Hakoten Center. Note: The person who has been granted the permission, ''The Devil Against the Gods'', has repeatedly tested the influence of the secondary forum ''Trickster'' on the holder, and has now answered within the permission of the permission. ¡¿


    Seeing this, Su Jin''s expression became strange.


    What he was originally worried about was whether the two-digit number of Ouroboros came to the forum, but he didn''t expect to dig out the ''inner ghost'' beside him?


    Alger actually tried the forum? Worried about the forum affecting me? Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but look at Alger, and found that the guy was still biting his fingers, as if he was thinking about something, and his heart was somewhat subtle.


    This guy cares so much about me? It''s completely invisible on the surface... It''s obvious that she complains every day that I''m too ordinary and not worthy of her beautiful beauty... Su Jin complained in her heart, because she was originally stared at by two figures, it eased somewhat .


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head slightly, and then sighed softly:


    "In the end, I still didn''t know how to deal with those old things!"


    "Before that, estimate possible enemies."


    Athena glanced at Su Jin, then calmly said:


    "According to the current worst plan, there are two-digit numbers we will face next. In the worst case, it is estimated that there will be seven."


    Speaking of this, Athena paused, and then said solemnly:


    "The Sun Kings belong to Sakyamuni, Kurimo, Hakoya, and Koku, and Typhon, Yahweh, and the Son of Ouroboros belong to the same group. There are seven in total."


    "Here, Sakyamuni''s attitude is unclear, but he should have a certain tacit understanding with the two goddesses, so you can ask the two goddesses to come forward to solve it.


    Apart from him, the box boat that rarely appears should not be taken too seriously, but it cannot be ruled out that the world where Lamia lives is the place where the box boat sleeps, and according to my understanding, the majesty''s ''getting up'' is very It''s heavy, so take it into account.


    Among the remaining people, the world king Kurimo is very playful, but Su Jin, you have a relationship with the queen, and most likely you just need the queen to step up. "


    "As for the Holy Son and the One God, because of their special status, it is unlikely that they will actually attack you. Therefore, the remaining ones who are most likely to attack you are Heitian and Typhon."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression was a little weird: "Wait, Hei, what happened to Typhon?"


    "Could it be... because of that?"


    Su Jin made a suggestive look at Athena, indicating whether it was because of Zeus'' spiritual personality.


    After all, Zeus and Typhon are a feud. Typhon killed Zeus, Zeus played with Typhon''s wife, and killed Typhon. With this kind of hatred, Su Jin, who took over Zeus'' Lingge, was targeted by Typhon. It''s also normal, that''s why Su Jin hinted at Athena like this.


    "There is one aspect, but there are other reasons." Athena nodded slightly, then looked at Alger.


    Noticing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but follow Athena''s gaze.


    "Ah this..."


    Alger was a little embarrassed to be stared at, scratched his cheek, and said awkwardly:


    "Actually, the spirituality of Typhon King of Demons and my conflict is quite high. If he can swallow my spirituality of ''the devil against the gods'', it is possible to go further."


    "I see. Do you want to pinch you by pinch me? It is indeed possible to take action against me."


    Su Jin nodded and complained in his heart: Typhon must have been tricked by Alger, otherwise it would not have happened.


    Good guy, how many enemies does Alger have? How bad was she back then, to actually offend so many people?


    Although Su Jin murmured in his heart, he didn''t say anything on the surface. After all, Alger and him had such a deep relationship that they couldn''t tell if they wanted to separate.


    In addition, Alger has also broken through to the three-digit exception. Among the previous enemies, all those who did not have two-digit numbers would consciously ''break'', and the remaining enemies were basically the ones in the two-digit number. .


    So instead of worrying about the enemy in the past, it is better to think about how to solve the current situation.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at Athena and motioned her to continue.


    "Judging from the current situation, there are at most seven two-digit numbers for you, and there are at least four excluding the Buddha, Holy Son, and Yahweh whose attitudes are unclear."


    "And here we are..."


    Athena narrowed her eyes at this time, glanced at Alger, and said calmly:


    "There are only three Protoss who can be determined to contribute, and there is a high probability that there will be two goddesses. Of course, if the old guy Di Shitian is willing to risk his life, he can help you intercept a ''not interested'' two-digit number. possible."


    "Of course, this is the worst case. The real situation depends on the situation on the spot."


    "So, the maximum number of people on my side is five people. If I calculate it like this, I myself may be surrounded by two or two figures?" Su Jin murmured to himself, and then ''hey'' After a moment, he said, "It''s really a dead end!"


    "One is going to die, two more... What should I do?" Black Rabbit''s teeth trembled, and his face was very flustered. She is still young, she is not pregnant with Su Jin''s child yet, but she doesn''t want to be a widow!


    Athena half closed her eyes and said flatly: "There is no way, the gap between three digits and two digits is too large, and there is no equal power, I can''t participate in this kind of thing at all, even if I use tricks, I can''t stop him. They have been too long, and according to past experience, I can only intercept one of them for a few seconds at most, and I need to be aware of death in advance."


    "Don''t worry, isn''t this the worst case yet!"


    Su Jin smiled and comforted the black rabbit, and then said to Athena who was thinking:


    "Don''t hold the idea of ??sacrifice yet, things haven''t gotten to that serious level yet."


    "At the moment, we still need to bring the biggest combat power that we can win over first, and the rest will be considered when the time comes. Maybe there will be a turning point in the future."


    "Anyway, let''s try it."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin looked at Alger and said:


    "How is your current situation, can you stop a two-digit person?"


    "Why do you still look down on people?"


    Alger snorted, with a bit of anger and dissatisfaction on his tender and beautiful face:


    "Anyway, as long as it''s not those five old things, it''s still easy for me to let them not even go out of Hakoba Continent."


    "Probably worry about me, you might as well worry about Bai Ye, that guy is the one who pulls the crotch the most."


    Hearing this, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief: "I will ask the two goddesses for help later, let him lift the restrictions on Bai Yasha, so that she can temporarily restore her strength reasonably."


    As for Shiroyasha himself, after the meeting, he will personally go to ask for help.


    Hearing that Su Jin was going to seek help from the twin goddesses, Alger''s face was a little unhappy, and he felt a little embarrassed. After all, his man asked other women to protect her, which really lost her face.


    But she also knew that without the approval of that person, Bai Yasha would not be of much use, and might even reveal the secret that she had retrieved the spirit, so she could only squeeze her nose and said:


    "I owe the favor to the Qianyan, I paid it back for you, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "You..." Su Jin looked at Alger and smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 985：

    Not long after the two began to communicate, Athena closed her eyes, and after she finished speaking, she opened her bright eyes again and said lightly to Su Jin:


    "Little Athena has confirmed the Queen''s attitude. She has determined that she will intercept one. She also asked me if you need some other assistance. If necessary, she will try her best to help you solve it."


    Hearing this, Su Jin thought of a very expensive thing that he hadn''t considered too much before, so he said without hesitation:


    "need."


    "I need extreme power, the more the better, it''s better to borrow two hundred."


    Chapter 1404 How much did you say?


    "What? Two hundred?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s request, Black Rabbit jumped up from his chair in fright, his knees almost hitting the conference table:


    "Su Jin, do you know how much it is? All our family''s current possessions don''t add up to three extreme powers!"


    "How much money doesn''t matter." Su Jin replied to the black rabbit, and directly forced the rabbit who was frightened by the "huge loan" to calm down.


    "That''s right, money is definitely not as important as your life, Su Jin." Hei Rabbit thought for a moment calmly, then gritted his teeth and said, "Borrow, you have to borrow, even if you lose your family, you have to survive first, and then think about how to repay the money. , when the time comes, my weaving power can help you repay your debts."


    "Then you have to go to the end of the world..." Su Jin made a joke, testing the atmosphere of mediation.


    Then, he took a deep breath, thinking about how to prepare.


    Two percent of the limit power, and recycling the forum can probably collect 100 million points.


    And 100 million points is the best consumption of "break through the eighth sense" provided by the forum.


    In the face of double digits, Su Jin naturally understands the necessity of strength, and because of the emergency, the slow accumulation that he thought before was naturally lost.


    He wants to get points now, the more the better, and he will not hesitate to go into debt for this.


    He didn''t believe it anymore, he could still lose after this stud.


    And even if he loses, the Ouroboros may not succeed in killing him, after all, the ''creditor'' will definitely not agree.


    So at this time, naturally, the more you owe, the better!


    "All in all, 200% of the ultimate power is the bottom line, and you can borrow as much as you can. I don''t believe it anymore. I put my head on the belt of my pants. I can still lose this one!"


    Alger was startled by Su Jin''s gambler-style words, and couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin strangely:


    "Why all of a sudden, so many extreme powers..."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly paused, and then said to Su Jin in a subtle tone:


    "Is that the need for that thing?"


    Su Jin naturally understood what Alger meant, and knew that she was asking herself if there was any precious life-saving means on the forum that needed so much power, and he just nodded affirmatively.


    "..." Alger was silent for a while, and then said: "I will solve some of them, about eighty, and the rest..."


    Speaking of this, Alger looked at the black rabbit who was still wondering ''what is that thing'', and said angrily:


    "Rabbit, cry with your sinister ancestor and let him get some reparations. Hehe, don''t think I don''t know about him. Without his cooperation, would Su Jin be so easily caught by those old guys?"


    "Oh? Oh!" The black rabbit nodded suddenly, and then continued to ask Alger: "Do you want more? After all, didn''t Su Jin help the ancestors copy the Ouroboros warehouse last time? He should have a lot of money in his hands now."


    Hearing the words of Hei Tu''s "filial son and worthy grandson", everyone was stunned.


    It was Athena who responded the fastest and said:


    "I still have a lot of Di Shitian''s black material in my hand. I will sort it out and hand it over to you later. By the way, the reserve price is 20 copies of the limit power. Whether you can ask for more depends on the situation."


    "Of course, if necessary, you can give these things to Asura and let her negotiate. After all, Asura is the best at dealing with Emperor Shitian."


    "I understand, I will try my best."


    Looking at the solemn look on Hei Rabbit''s face, those who don''t know will think that she is accomplishing some sacred task, but in fact, what she wants to accomplish is actually blackmailing the old grandfather, and she is still pro-grandfather, which is embarrassing... Su Jin complained for a while, and then asked Athena:


    "Little Athena is still on the Queen''s side, ask how much you can get there."


    Athena was silent for a moment, as if she was communicating something. After a while, she said:


    "... Thirty copies at most, and the Queen doesn''t have much stock. I borrowed some from Hephaestus, and with the stock on my side, it is estimated that I can make up forty copies."


    The stock of extreme power is scarce, and the gods of Hakoba have a great demand for it, so the Queen naturally does not have much.


    Even Athena has six limit powers, which is far less than Su Jin''s needs.


    The only people who have enough money are "special people" like Hephaestus, which is why Hephaestus can get more than the Queen of Halloween.


    Thinking of this, Athena couldn''t help but glance at Alger. This guy actually made up 80 shares in one go, thinking that he wanted to divide his own authority.


    Hehe, only a special existence like a three-digit exception can divide one''s own power under the condition of guaranteeing his personality, but it is basically impossible for Alger to not sustain his injuries for ten thousand years after the eighty powers are split.


    It''s really hard enough... Athena was filled with emotion.


    "Eighty shares of Alger, Twenty shares for Di Shitian, plus thirty shares of the Queen, and forty shares borrowed by Athena, this is one hundred and seventy shares, and there is still three shortfalls. Ten..."


    Su Jin calculated the account and found that there was still a large gap at the end. While feeling restless, he had to enlarge the goal.


    But he was still somewhat uncertain, so he asked Alger:


    "You said, if I borrow some more from Shiroyasha, is it feasible?"


    "Huh?" Alger was stunned for a moment, and said incredulously: "You actually want to borrow money from that stingy white-haired man?"


    "Isn''t there any possibility?" Su Jin felt a little nervous in his heart. He felt that Bai Yasha was not too stingy. Although he heard that he was quite poor, he was not at all.


    The corner of Alger''s mouth twitched, and he took a deep look at Su Jin, and then said angrily:


    "I guess there should be. It''s not really impossible to come up with this thing in a sense, but you have to tell her about it yourself, and I can''t answer it."


    Speaking of which, Alger, who was worried that Su Jin misunderstood that he did not want to contribute, added:


    "I robbed her of her small treasury when I challenged the Three Thousand Worlds before, so once you ask about it, it will cause unnecessary misunderstandings."


    ''You still do this kind of thing? ¡¯


    Su Jin stared at Alger with astonished eyes for a while, and after she glared back at her, she narrowed her eyes and said in a subtle tone:


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll go talk to her."


    Alger nodded and said, "Well, remember to find a time when she is happy."


    Chapter 1405 Lowest Common Divisor


    In the steaming bathhouse, White Yaksha with white hair and shawl hummed a little song, leaning on the edge of the pool with his back, and there was a wooden plate floating on the water in front of him, on which were white porcelain bottles and wine glasses.


    Bai Yasha leisurely picked up the white porcelain bottle, poured a glass of wine, took a sip, took a sip, and said with a long sigh:


    "Hey, calm down~"


    "It''s winter, it really is the most suitable for hot springs."


    Bai Yasha sighed with emotion, then pointed to his shoulders, and instructed Bai Xue Ji, who was wrapped in a scarf behind him:


    "There are more hammers here."


    "Yes." Bai Xueji lowered her eyebrows and bowed her head, carefully waiting for her, for fear that her Lord God would be unhappy, and she would end up eating and hanging.


    She recently studied hard in Arcadia, and the result is that she has gained three kilograms. If Shiroyasha knows this, it will be a jerk.


    Seeing her cautious appearance, Bai Yasha laughed in his heart, but at the same time he thought of another **** who flew away before he was covered, and couldn''t help but mention:


    "If only that stinky boy was as honest as you are."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a familiar voice came from the direction of the bathroom passage:


    "What? Want to bully honest people?"


    Hearing the sound, Bai Yesha''s mouth twitched, and he looked in the direction of the sound. When he saw the man in a swimsuit who was not ashamed at all, he immediately rolled his eyes and said:


    "Aren''t you ashamed, kid? You came here?"


    "Sorry, this is public land." Su Jin said, sitting by the pool and testing the water temperature with his feet.


    Seeing Su Jin''s roguelike appearance, Bai Yasha snorted: "Who are you fooling? When we first came in, we clearly saw the female soup written outside. You can find a reasonable excuse!"


    "Is that so? Now it''s changed outside." Su Jin said, pinching his nose and jumping into the water, splashing a huge spray.


    Bai Yasha hurriedly protected his small wine, and then looked at Su Jin who floated up from the water surface and shook his hair with disgust, and said speechlessly:


    "You stinky boy is really getting more and more shameless."


    At the same time as saying this, Shiroyasha put the drink on the ground on one side, and then said to Shirai Snow Princess:


    "You go back first."


    "Yes." Bai Xueji hurriedly withdrew as if she had been granted amnesty.


    After Bai Xueji left, Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin who was slowly swimming closer, rolled his eyes and said:


    "Still come over? Turn us around!"


    "It''s all brothers, what are you shy about!"


    Su Jin swam to the side of Bai Yasha carelessly, picked up the other party''s small wine, poured himself a glass, then took a sip, exhaled, and sighed:


    "Comfortable."


    Who is your brother? You are clearly trying to take advantage of us... Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin with a black line, and when he saw his indifferent rogue, he snorted angrily:


    "You kid, didn''t you run to the meeting? Why, even Alger and Athena can''t solve the trouble you caused?"


    It was clear to Bai Yasha that Su Jin took the core members of the community to a meeting as soon as she came back, but she didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    This kid has recently competed for the head of the Heavenly Army. During this process, it is normal to discuss things with colleagues in the community. It is absolutely necessary to leave her aside, but if you are in a bad mood after the meeting and come to harass her, it will not work. .


    Her dignified White Night King is not your Su Jin''s punching bag!


    At this time, facing the "malicious slander" in Bai Yasha''s words, Su Jin sighed lightly, nodded and said, "To be honest, it really can''t be solved."


    "What?" Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, then said incredulously: "And the trouble that the magic star can''t solve? Who are you provoking this time? It''s not like that guy Yawei will go down and kill you personally, right?"


    "That''s not it, of course, it''s not my problem this time." Su Jin shrugged, thought about it, poured himself a glass of wine, poured his thoughts into it, and handed it to Bai Yasha: "The matter It''s complicated, you''ll understand after drinking this glass of wine."


    "Let the old lady drink your saliva? You''re really not ashamed." Bai Yasha glanced at the wine glass in disgust, but took it, and sighed.


    The drink entered his throat, and information-rich pictures exploded in Shiroyasha''s mind, but the moment he received it, the knowledgeable Protoss became stunned.


    "What''s the situation? What''s the situation with him?"


    Bai Yasha stood up suddenly, while splashing a bunch of water, people also pressed on Su Jin''s body, pressed his shoulder and said:


    "Did you do this? You actually let those old guys from the Sun Kings play tricks on you? Did you copy their house or play with their ancestors?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and said angrily, "You ask me who I am asking."


    "It''s not reasonable..."


    Bai Yasha let go of Su Jin''s shoulders, wrapped his hands in front of him, and thought hard:


    "When we were the most arrogant back then, we weren''t as miserable as you!"


    Su Jin heard this sentence as if an arrow was shot in the knee, co-authoring him is even more problematic than Bai Yasha, a problem child, right?


    At this time, Bai Yasha scratched her hair in distress:


    "Does Athena have anything to say?"


    Su Jin glanced at her, and didn''t remind the guy to get off the body directly, but said lightly: "She thought about it for a long time, and she didn''t understand why the Ouroboros targeted me like this."


    "Even she can''t figure it out. It seems that only the old guys know the secret well, tsk, it''s quite secret." Bai Yasha tutted, and said with a complicated expression: "This matter, you Did you tell the boss?"


    "...That''s not true." Su Jin shook his head, he just guessed that the twin goddesses and Ouroboros had reached a certain consensus, but if he really wanted to ask himself, he felt that his relationship with the twin goddesses was not good for the sake of it. .


    Seeing Su Jin''s reaction, Bai Yesha nodded and said with a smile, "Hey, I didn''t expect you to be quite self-aware."


    "But it''s true. Compared to asking yourself presumptuously, it is better to let the number one **** of the twin goddesses ask, and the possibility of getting an answer is higher."


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then glanced at Bai Yasha with a strange expression and said, "Did this guy misunderstand the purpose of my coming here, thinking that I wanted to use her channel to ask about the attitude of the two goddesses?


    This is really a misunderstanding. I asked her to help me first. How could I have the nerve to talk about borrowing money... Thinking of this, Su Jin said quickly:


    "There''s that part, but it''s more for one thing."


    "Oh? There''s something else, and you''re begging for us?" Bai Yasha showed a funny expression, grinned at Su Jin, and his expression was full of teasing: "I really can''t do anything about you, but who let us be you? As for the main god, this subordinate is in trouble, and the boss naturally needs to help."


    "uh-huh!"


    Bai Yasha snorted proudly, and raised his hand to the height of his heart, slapped himself and said:


    "Tell me what''s going on!"


    "It''s not that we blow it, there are not many things in this box garden that we can''t do!"

 Chapter 986：

    Hearing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and his tone suddenly became very kind:


    "It''s nothing, I just want to borrow thirty copies of extreme power to spend."


    "Hey, that''s all, we thought you were going to..."


    When Bai Yasha said this, his clear expression instantly froze, the boss stared at him, his mouth opened unconsciously, and he looked at Su Jin like that:


    "How many did you say?"


    "Thirty copies............?!"


    Chapter 1406 Abnormal


    "You think Qianyan is my home?!"


    Bai Yasha raised his right hand, patted his cheek lightly, sneered, jumped into the pool next to him, and splashed the ground.


    Not long after, she floated up from the water surface, wiped the water droplets on her face, made herself awake, and then frowned:


    "What''s the situation? Why do you need so much?"


    "Actually... this is only a small part." Su Jin pondered the words, and then explained: "Alger, the queen, and Athena, together with the cup of the black rabbit''s family, will probably collect the remaining one hundred and seventeen for me. Ten copies, um, I need these extreme powers to prepare a back-up to deal with those old guys-."


    "One hundred and seventy..." The corners of Bai Yesha''s mouth twitched fiercely, and his face was deformed a little: "My good fellow, you are not as ruthless as you when you search your home."


    Although it is only one of the necessary conditions, a power, waiting for the same four-figure exception is almost the consensus of the high-ranking existences in Hakoniwa.


    In this case, the number of extreme powers of the major forces is naturally not large. One hundred and seventy copies of this exaggerated number, except for a commercial community such as Thousand Eyes, other God Groups alone will definitely not be able to get it.


    But would Qianyan be willing to make such a big investment in Su Jin?


    Maybe the two goddesses will, but not the thousand eyes.


    After all, such a strategic material as extreme power, many communities under Qianyan¡¯s subordinates are all staring at it. Which one dares to stretch its claws? If there is no suitable reason, I am afraid that someone will come to cut their hands in the next second and take it all at once. With so much out there, I''m afraid even the two goddesses can''t hold back the ''public anger'' below.


    But... Fortunately, only thirty copies... No, thirty copies are too exaggerated... Bai Yasha''s face twitched, but he still gritted his teeth and said:


    "To be honest, we don''t have a single limit of power in our hands. Once we get this thing, we will hand it in directly and exchange it for contribution. After all, it''s useless for us to take it."


    This is true.


    The authority that can lead to three-digit and four-digit competition is not very important when it reaches the two-digit number.


    Although no two-digit number has admitted it, Thousand Eyes'' intelligence database once gave a very high level of secrecy ''data''.


    That is the minimum amount of authority required to construct ''the truth of the universe''.


    In the summary of Thousand Eyes, this number is at least ''three thousand copies''.


    In other words, if you want to condense a copy of the truth of the universe without calculating other conditions, the lowest bottom line is 3,000 copies of authority that will not be repeated.


    Under such an exaggerated amount, authority is naturally not too important in the eyes of successful two-digit figures.


    "Contributing points to exchange authority is very disadvantageous..." Bai Yasha''s distressed teeth trembled, making a crackling sound: "Do you have any other requirements for this thing, at least not to repeat it?"


    "There is no requirement, even if it is repeated, it doesn''t matter, this is the only benefit." Su Jin chuckled, but he remembered Bai Yasha''s kindness in his heart.


    He didn''t even ask why he needed extreme power or what trump cards he needed, and decided to lend it out. Shiroyasha was enough for him, and it was too much to ask for anything more.


    People are not afraid of cheating and running away, what else can he say other than gratitude.


    "Can it be repeated? That would be much more convenient."


    Bai Yasha breathed a sigh of relief. As a senior cadre of Thousand Eyes, she naturally has the benefits of exchanging her contribution points for extreme powers, and because she does not need it, the accumulated amount is still very high.


    Of course, if she really changed it, she would definitely offend a large number of Thousand Eyes subordinate communities, and at most, she would offend a little less for the repeated limit power, but in the end she would offend.


    Thinking of this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but patted his cheek: "Tsk, in the future, in Qianyan''s eyes, what we said will really be useless."


    "Then... do you want to consider starting your own business?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help turning his head, and looked straight at Su Jin.


    After being stared at by her for a while, Su Jin finally couldn''t hold it anymore, and spread her hands: "Didn''t you say ''talking doesn''t work''!"


    "One yard is one yard." Bai Yasha rolled his eyes and said, "You little bastard, you actually encouraged us to set up our own business. Is this how you treat us who have borrowed 30 shares of your extreme power and are incredibly kind-hearted?"


    ???


    "Feel sorry¡­"


    Before Su Jin''s apology was finished, Bai Yasha shouted:


    "This kind of thing has to be said in private, do you understand? It''s not good to be heard by the boss."


    "..." Su Jin glanced at Bai Yasha wordlessly, his eyes seemed to be full of ''disdain''.


    "Well!" Bai Yasha ignored Su Jin''s eyes, stretched out, and then leaned against the edge of the pool, with a slightly uneasy tone: "To exchange this amount at one time, it is impossible for us not to find the boss."


    "It was agreed in advance that after this wave, whether the boss is willing to help you or not, we can''t predict it, after all..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After all, the boss may also be one of the people who wants you to step into the trap... Shiroyasha whispered in his heart.


    In fact, she also knew that she also belonged to the group of ''young people'' among the two-digit figures. It was impossible for the Ouroboros to test Su Jin without the advice of the original few.


    There is even a high probability that it was the original people who hinted at the following people to test Su Jin.


    So in this case, even Shiroyasha can''t guarantee that the two goddesses "do not know" about this matter.


    At least it''s the group that helped fuel the flames... Bai Yasha muttered in her heart, then stood up, and at the same time as the water splashed, her voice also drifted into Su Jin''s ears:


    "Let''s communicate with the boss. You can wait for the news in the past two days. Of course, if it doesn''t work, we will notify you in advance so that you can prepare."


    Seeing Bai Yasha leaving, Su Jin picked up the hot spring water, wiped his face, and then said with a complicated expression:


    "Hopefully we can get it together..."


    Two hundred extreme powers are a preparation, but Su Jin also knows that he cannot prepare by this alone.


    In the face of those two figures, he needs more backhands.


    so¡­


    Su Jin stared faintly at the turbulent water surface, and finally took a deep breath and submerged in the water.


    Not long after, a series of communication applications were issued from the bottom of the water.


    Chapter 1407 I agree


    500 Outer Gate, Tianjun Headquarters.


    In the huge office, people in twos and threes, sitting or lying down, looked very leisurely.


    However, the strange thing is that there are many leisurely people gathered, but the atmosphere in this office is particularly heavy, and no one has a smile on his face.


    At this moment, the door of the office suddenly opened.


    The neckline was parted, and the clothes were loose. It looked like the condescending Emperor Shitian was holding a letter and walked in like a prostitute, yawning as if he had just prostituted.


    And when Di Shitian saw the faces of everyone, he was taken aback and asked:


    "Why do you have a black face?"


    Di Shitian looked around the crowd, touched the back of his head, walked back to his position a little strangely, and then said to Uesugi Ken, who was standing against the corner with a sullen face:


    "Uesugi, what happened?"


    Uesugi Kenshin replied with a look of "just keep playing stupid", and then said angrily:


    "You can still laugh now?"


    "The next president you chose by yourself is dying, how can you still laugh?"


    As soon as her words fell, Marta made up for it:


    "Not only that, but his daughter and great-granddaughter will be widowed."


    "What the hell. Why do you blame me..." Di Shitian was stunned when he saw this scene: "The stinky boy hasn''t come to power yet, so I''ll be laid off, right?"


    "Don''t mention it, it''s depressing." Shiva looked at a magazine lazily, and said in a light tone: "It was obviously the person who was decided by everyone, but the old guys made the game, tsk, I feel bad."


    Hearing Shiva''s words, Di Shitian didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After all, it was the top ones who made the decision, and which one was the one they couldn''t afford to offend by protecting the law for 12 days.


    So when they knew that the above group wanted to lead Su Jin to leave Hakoten, and the excuse they used was the election of the chief of the Tianjun Army, they were sure that they were unhappy.


    The collective decision made by the members of our Heavenly Army, we can¡¯t say anything if you reject it with one vote. What does it mean to beat the elected person to death? Do you look down on people?


    Although there are not many complaints on the lips, the heart of the person who has been protecting the law for 12 days is more or less the same.


    With this kind of consensus, Di Shitian, who naturally "had to cooperate" with those old guys, became a collective punching bag.


    Tsk, is it easy for me... Di Shitian pouted, slumped down on his office chair, hugged the back of his head and said:


    "Aren''t people still dead? They are all worrying here."


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian glanced at the absent-minded Uesugi Kenshin, and joked with a smile:


    "Why, Uesugi, are you worried that you will be widowed before you get married?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Uesugi Kenshin panicked when he heard this: "I am obviously worried about the loss of the Tianjun''s simulated star creation map!"


    "You also know that I have already put ''Fan Shigun'' and ''Epic'' on Su Jin!" Di Shitian asked with a surprised face: "Since you all know, you should also understand that the stinky boy has not saved his life or not. problem?"


    "No problem, no problem, but now I can''t predict what those people above are thinking." Shiva closed the magazine, and a little doubt appeared on his face: "They oppressed Su Jin like this. ''To what?"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian''s face suddenly changed color:


    "Shiva, don''t ask about this!"


    Seeing Di Shitian like this, Shiva also seemed to have noticed something, pointed to the ceiling, pointed to his brain, and then looked at Di Shitian.


    When Emperor Shitian saw this, he was rarely silent.


    "Hi..." Shiva took a breath and couldn''t help but wonder: "They are really so suspicious? How could this be, what did they think..."


    "Because of ''abnormal''!" Di Shitian said in a dreadful tone: "You have seen the leap from seven figures to four figures within half a year, and even the actual combat power is comparable to that of humans in the three-digit legend field. ?"


    Hearing this, Marta and Uesugi Kenshin also peeped at each other, and the other Dharma Protectors who showed up with their thoughts also had subtle expressions.


    To be honest, they have lived for so long, such a freak, really only saw three people.


    And these three, each of them are ''famous'' in Hakoten.


    A Li Er, Zhang Bairen, and Jesus, aren''t these three famous?


    Thinking of this, Marta couldn''t help muttering: "Isn''t it? I haven''t heard of a few who have fallen to the sky recently. It''s impossible for the two goddesses to end up in person, right? Is it wrong to recognize gender?"


    "It''s just because there''s nothing that makes you ''taboo''." When Di Shi heard this, he said softly, "After all, he''s still mixed up with White Yaksha."


    The words fell, Di Shitian''s eyes flashed, and time suddenly jumped forward.


    Immediately afterwards, Marta''s voice came over: "...It''s not right to recognize gender!"


    Uesugi Kenshin didn''t say anything when he heard this, but Shiva suddenly turned his head at this time and gave Di Shitian a meaningful look.


    When Emperor Shitian saw this, he grinned and said:


    "You''ve made great progress recently!"


    "There''s no way, after all, Kalji was released in advance by those idiots." Shiva put his head on his hands, glanced lazily at Di Shitian, and then saw the envelope in his hand, deliberately avoiding the previous That can''t be said: "What happened to that letter?"


    "What else could happen?"


    Di Shitian laughed, shook his wrist, opened the envelope and said:


    "Come on, come and see this letter sent by my rebel girl... Hey, are you going to take it?"


    Emperor Shi, while duplicating the envelope, threw it to everyone present.


    Marta took the envelope and looked at it, and immediately became happy: "My dear, Ashura has played a lot this wave, and she has even reached the limit of power. Is she so naughty on weekdays?"


    Shiva glanced at the envelope, and then said lightly: "Su Jin asked for it. Many of the contents above are embarrassing things about Emperor Shitian that only we know. Well, Athena''s intelligence work has been done well."


    Uesugi Kenshin glanced at the envelope, checked it in his heart, and then said, "This amount... I''m afraid that the arsenal of the Heavenly Army will be used."


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help looking at Di Shitian and asked:


    "Do you want to give it?"


    "Give it, why don''t you give it! Anyway, it was seized from the Ouroboros, and we didn''t pay for it." Di Shitian put his feet on the table and put his head in his hands and said, "And not only do we have to give it, I also pay for it. You have to prepare well, and personally go off to help that stinky boy pull the sidelines!"


    "Hey, if this is really out of temper, those old guys really think I''m easy to bully!"


    "It''s good that you have the bottom line." Shiva shook the envelope, allowing the letter to be engulfed by the dark flames.

 Chapter 987：

    Looking at the limit amount of power demanded on the envelope, Marta couldn''t help but smile: "Huh, with such a scale, it seems that Su Jin''s kid is not hiding some trump cards, yes, that slicker. If the boy didn''t hide something, I really don''t believe it."


    "Then who will deliver these..." Uesugi Kenshin raised his head and glanced at the crowd. He simply didn''t finish his words, and said without any room for discussion: "Forget it, I''ll go."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian gave Uesugi Kenshin a meaningful look, with a teasing smile on his face:


    "Okay, since you are the only one who is willing to Uesugi, then Xiao Uesugi, you are responsible."


    "Oh, remember to explain that stinky boy for me, and let him remember to ''stay away after trouble''."


    "¡­I see."


    Facing the eyes of these **** colleagues, Uesugi Kenshin turned around and left as if stepping on oil on the soles of his feet.


    When she walked out of the door, there was a wave of cheerful laughter in the room.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Arcadia headquarters.


    Inside the huge ''hall of the world''.


    Among the silver doors and the quaint doors on the left, Su Jin''s illusory figure slowly solidified.


    Chapter 1408 Surprise to be sent


    "are you back¡­"


    Su Jin, who appeared in front of Chuanjie Gate, looked at the scene of heavy doors around him, and couldn''t help but sighed and said:


    "It looks like the progress is pretty good?"


    His voice fell, and a female voice sounded as if in response:


    "You seem to have gone to Orari?"


    Accompanied by the female voice, the fiery red-haired woman in a long white dress and a blue ribbon tied her waist calmly walked towards Su Jin. "More than that." Su Jin was not surprised to see the person coming, but just smiled: "What? Are you homesick? Vista."


    "For the gods, the concept of hometown is not as bad as humans." Vesta explained flatly, and then said with a puzzled expression: "Although I don''t know why you want to do this, but the illustrious Hakoniwa Sitia has already agreed to meet you."


    Speaking of this, she paused and asked, "Is it suitable here?"


    "Just here, it''s the same within Arcadia anyway." Su Jin moved his muscles and bones to relieve the fatigue caused by running around.


    Hearing this, Vesta didn''t say much, just closed his eyes lightly and took a deep breath.


    When she opened her eyes again, there was a turbid yellow flame in her blue pupils. At the same time, her original rational and majestic aura softened, like a bonfire slowly burning in the middle of the night.


    Seeing her like this, Su Jin immediately understood that Hestia, the Greek goddess of the kitchen, had already relied on Vesta.


    For them, who are of the same spiritual origin, this kind of reliance does not require any rituals and is extraordinarily hidden, especially in this headquarters that is shielded by Alger''s power, making it difficult for anyone to detect.


    "I didn''t expect at all that you still hide this kind of thing." Hestia, who was relying on Vesta, felt the impermanence of fate.


    She has pursued and worked hard all her life, but the "Rome" that she can''t get into is just the "birthplace" for some people, which is really ironic.


    "Instead of fussing about that, let''s talk about reality."


    Su Jin was not interested in Hestia''s sentimentality. He knew very well that this was not the time to ''talk about feelings'' with Hestia.


    You can talk about feelings at any time, but you must never talk about feelings when talking about money. After all, you never know whether the other side is talking about feelings or money.


    He didn''t want to lose money.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin rarely lit a cigarette for himself, put himself into a state of hindsight, and calmly said: "A two-digit quota, I think you should know the value of this ''slot'', Hestia. "


    That''s right, Su Jin asked Vesta to seek a private meeting with Hestia in order to give up the ''two-digit quota'' that originally belonged to him.


    To be honest, it''s not that Su Jin doesn''t want to use this quota for himself, but unfortunately, he is still separated by an ''eighth sense'' from the ''will of the gods'', which is analogous to two-digit numbers. In this case, he No matter how hard you practice, and even if you hang up, it is impossible to reach double digits overnight.


    But Su Jin can''t, doesn''t mean others can''t.


    ''Hestia'' and ''Pandora'', these are the two three-digit powerhouses that Su Jin knows, the closest to two-digit numbers.


    Compared with Pandora, who has been in contact with him for a while, Su Jin naturally prefers to be more familiar with Hestia, who is now directly under his command.


    In particular, the spiritual figure that Hestia is chasing is a symbol of the earth, and "Gaia" has a field bonus in Little Garden, which further increases the weight ratio of Hestia in Su Jin''s heart.


    Both parties are well aware of this.


    "The value of the quota, I naturally understand, but I never thought that you would give up Athena." Hestia''s tone had a different flavor.


    Su Jin heard the words, took a deep breath, and slowly exhaled a smoke ring:


    "I looked for it, and she refused, on the grounds that the situation was not suitable."


    To be more precise, Athena believed that the ''Earth'' after Hestia''s promotion was far superior to the state after her promotion, so she chose to give up due to the need for combat power.


    The expression on Hestia''s face paused for a moment, and then said with a particularly subtle expression:


    "It''s rare for someone like her to refuse."


    Hestia certainly understood why Athena would say ''the situation is not suitable'', but it was because of this that she realized that what she needed to pay was probably far beyond her ''imagination''.


    After a long silence, Hestia sighed:


    "Is Alger also borrowed a ''slot''?"


    "No, she''s worse than you, it''s a loan." Su Jin smiled naughty and looked at Hestia meaningfully: "Of course, it''s not impossible for you to copy this kind of operation, but ''Little Hestia'' You are also aware of Ya''s situation."


    As soon as these words came out, Hestia had nothing to say.


    The situation of Little Hestia is actually a manifestation of the Central Garden''s forbidding others to interfere with the spirit of ''Gaia'', which is why Hestia once gave up on Gaia and turned to the ''Goddess of Time Rhea''.


    But now, the emergence of the ''place'' has made Hestia see the hope of successfully climbing to the top of Gaia.


    After all, it was an ''unconditional permission'' from the center of the small garden.


    Hestia fell into a long period of dullness.


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t ask any further questions, even if his time was relatively tight, he was like a spider now, watching the butterflies tangled in the web, watching her struggling little by little, watching her get tighter and tighter.


    After a long time, Hestia said:


    "What conditions did Alger promise?"


    "''Unconditional''." Su Jin replied without hesitation.


    "No wonder she protects you like that."


    Hestia chuckled lightly, and understood the reason for all of Alger''s abnormal actions.


    After all, it was a debt that he could not repay even after he sold it, so choosing to compensate himself was in line with the character of that little lunatic.


    However, the bad thing is also here. Argel came up with the first case, and the latecomers can only choose and compromise according to her case.


    Seeing Hestia''s reaction, Su Jin was not surprised, just looked at her with those calm eyes, and said lightly, "Are you satisfied with this result?"


    The goddess on the other side smiled slightly, revealing the smiling slave of the city:


    "I agreed."


    Chapter 1409 The information that shocked Hei Tian


    The goddess of the stove turned into pale white smoke and dissipated in front of Su Jin.


    Su Jin threw the cigarette on the ground, crushed his foot, and let out a long breath:


    "Oh, am I forcing God to be a prostitute?"


    "If that counts, then I think the goddess who wants to be prostitutes is enough to fill the entire Hakoniwa Continent."


    The leather shoes stepped on the ground, making a squeaking sound, and Alger''s sneering laughter also reached Su Jin''s ears.


    Wearing a curvaceous restraint suit, the delicate girl with purple hair and magic eyes strolled to Su Jin, reached out to support his chin, and carefully looked at Su Jin''s face and said:


    "It''s no different!"


    "What are you doing?" Su Jin let Alger''s tender palm drag his chin with a surprised expression.


    "It''s nothing, I just want to confirm what kind of structure the guy who can be given a ''place'' by the center of the small garden is."


    Alger let go of his hands, put his arms around him, and said in a complicated tone:


    "After all, it''s normal for anyone who has been chasing things all their lives to be easily held in their hands by others to feel complicated, right?"


    "I can understand." Su Jin nodded deeply, and then said, "But can you imagine the pain of having to sell such a quota because of the situation?"


    "..." Alger silently looked at the **** in front of him who ''gets cheap and sells well''.


    One spot covers everything in Hestia, where is this guy still shouting "I am so painful", so painful, don''t you ask so hard?


    Oh, the price seems to be set by me, that''s fine.


    Thinking of this, Alger packed up his mood, but still asked a little unhappily: "By the way, are you sure that a Hestia can bring you back safely?"


    "Do your best to know the destiny."


    Su Jin shook his head slightly. He wasn''t sure how far Hestia''s hand could finally be achieved, but compared to the previous useless quota, a two-digit number was still the two-digit number in charge of ''Earth''. The success rate skyrocketed.


    As for the remaining success rate, that has to be left to fate.


    Of course, this refers to the success rate of rescuing Lamia and the success rate of survival, Su Jin has never been worried.


    After all, the uncle of the forum is still there. If you want to kill him with two figures, as long as he does not exceed the automatic emergency program he set in the forum, he will definitely not die.


    Enough to guarantee ''immortality'', which is why Su Jin dared to fight.


    Even though he still hasn''t figured out what these two figures are doing together to deal with him, according to Bai Yasha, the lineup they''ve come up with now is twice as exaggerated as when they cut her down.


    I wonder what I''ve done is not so serious! ... Su Jin sighed


    "Leave it to fate? Then I will use the authority of fate to give you a few more blessings later."


    Alger is obviously good at breaking the atmosphere, so Su Jin didn''t know how to respond.


    Of course, this has no effect on Alger:


    "How is your preparation in the lower realm?"


    "Don''t ask, you won''t do anything if you ask."


    Su Jinming obviously didn''t want to tell Alger, when did this guy like to inquire.


    "Cut, stingy." Alger pouted, but felt that this expression affected her beauty, and quickly took out the mirror and looked at her face.


    Well, still so beautiful...


    "You should have accepted all those extreme powers, right?" Alger asked with a little playfulness.


    "I received it last night." Su Jin was silent for a while, but also had some headaches about the debt he owed: "After this wave, I estimate that the debt will be repaid for a long time to come."


    "It''s good to receive it. As for the consequences, it''s your own fault."


    Alger fiddled with his hair and asked calmly.


    "By the way, when are you going to leave?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and gave a weird smile:


    "Of course, in 10 minutes."


    "What?" Alger raised his head in astonishment and said in astonishment, "Didn''t you tell those old guys that three days later, it''s not even a day yet?"


    Su Jin looked at Alger with the look of "looking at a fool" and said:


    "Why should I trust the enemy?"


    "Just allow them to target me for no reason, so I can''t play with them in terms of time?"


    "..."


    Alger looked helplessly at the ''childish'' man in front of him, but there was no way, who said this was her man, so he could only choose to forgive.


    Thinking of this, Alger sighed: "Are you sure you''re really just angry because of this?"


    "Of course not."


    Su Jin shook his head slightly, then said calmly:


    "According to some estimates that are not easy to explain to you, the time point for Hestia''s promotion is about 2 hours, and once she breaks through and becomes me ''He'', the center of the small garden will naturally respond accordingly. The backhand will also be exposed to a certain extent, so I have to get things out of the way before they know the new truth is born."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and said with a playful expression:


    "Otherwise, when the time comes, the hands will be transposed."


    "Of course, it''s also one of the reasons for being unhappy with the calculations of those old guys, but it''s not a big proportion."


    I think the proportion is very large... Alger complained in his heart, but at the same time he couldn''t help laughing because of Su Jin''s stinginess, and said with a smile:

 Chapter 988：

    "I will remind Bai Ye and the others synchronously ten minutes later. Of course, the final result of the matter depends on you."


    Speaking of this, Algerton said:


    "Do you need me to inform the Black Rabbit and the others?"


    Su Jin asked back at this time, "Why do you think I have a sore back today?"


    Alger was stunned, her mouth opened slightly, because last night it seemed that she had been accumulating strength all night, preparing to deal with the enemy.


    But when she was working so hard, Su Jin was comforting her little lover and putting on a hat for her by the way?


    Are you still a person?


    Alger''s face darkened, he gritted his teeth and said:


    "That''s really hard work for you!"


    "Help me inform the monkey, I''ll wait for her here."


    Su Jin wondered about Alger''s sudden change of face, but didn''t ask any more, just thought she was angry that she didn''t let her legs get sore last night:


    "To be honest, I really can only bring her this time."


    "¡­I understand."


    Alger''s voice fell, and his figure silently disappeared in front of Su Jin.


    Seeing this, Su Jin silently looked at the many gates in front of him, and finally opened the Dimensional Forum with a long sigh.


    Looking at the top, there are zero and one, and the ''14.6 million'' points that have been collected with great difficulty, Su Jin is satisfied, but also looks at the purchase column.


    Looking at the purchase column, he was listed in the first row of the purchase column by himself, with 100 million points of ''understanding the mystery of life and death'', and then looked at the second column, the third column, and the fourth column, Su Jin sneered. :


    "I hope you will like this rare ''surprise'' in the future!"


    As for the hearts of those old guys who can''t stand it, that''s not something Su Jin has to manage.


    He Su someone, just kill, don''t bury!


    Chapter 1410 In short, it is very strange


    Under the dark night, there are many shadows, and there is no sound in the forest ruins.


    Under a cedar tree hundreds of meters high with straight branches, the young man with clear eyes turned his straw hat with his fingers, and said with a smile to the cross stone tablet in front of him:


    "Honestly, I can''t understand your nervousness, and I can''t understand the significance of what you''re doing."


    Hei Tian stopped turning his straw hat, looked up at the two bright moons in the sky, looked at the red and blue bright moon, and said with a little interest:


    "What exactly is hidden in Su Jin''s body that makes you design like this? Is it possible that it is his ''charm'' that can make Xingling unable to control himself?"


    The figure said indifferently: "This is not the main reason, at least not one of the main reasons."


    "Oh? Then I''m a little curious, can I talk about it?" Hei Tian looked at the figure in front of him and made no secret of his curiosity.


    On the three-meter-high cross, a figure hung upside down on it, with a face covered in shadows, with an inaudible voice, and the overlapping voices turned towards the underworld:


    "What are you going to give?"


    "Hey, they''re all old acquaintances, and you still need to pay for this information?"


    Hei Tian widened his eyes, looked at the figure hanging upside down on the cross with a stunned expression, and then said with a melancholy expression:


    "That''s enough, then a contribution point of authority - let''s do it."


    "Not enough." The figure hanging upside down on the cross was indifferent.


    "Not enough?" Hei Tian raised his voice a little, and seemed a little surprised: "This matter is so important?"


    However, the Hanged Man''s tone was still calm: "Because this involves information that only those four people know."


    Hei Tian''s pupils contracted slightly, his mouth pursed unconsciously, and then he laughed dumbly:


    "It looks like I''ve still suffered from the loss of youth!"


    As one of the youngest beings among the Nineteen Supreme Beings, Hei Tian, ??who felt his lack of intelligence, shook his head helplessly and said:


    "Contribute points and look at the deduction."


    "Ten authorities, five million contribution points."


    The Hanged Man said the price lightly, and then indifferently said the information about the corresponding offer:


    "''It seems that a new will has been born in the center of the little garden''."


    Hei Tian''s pupils contracted sharply, and he couldn''t even control his emotions, and said in shock:


    "That mentally retarded thing can really give birth to will?"


    "No, where did this information come from?"


    "The Jade Emperor and Sakyamuni." The Hanged Man replied indifferently.


    "It''s actually them...the second of the original four...but why would they give such information..." Hei Tian muttered to himself.


    "500,000 contribution points."


    The Hanged Man''s plain tone made Hei Tian''s mouth twitch, but out of curiosity, he still gritted his teeth and asked:


    "Tell me everything you know, and you can decide how much it costs."


    The hanged man on the cross was silent for a moment, and then calmly said:


    "The sudden occurrence of the Godslayer War made the original four people strengthen the supervision of the center of the small garden, and thus discovered the blind spot that could not be explored."


    "After the Jade Emperor''s investigation and the confirmation of the two goddesses, it was determined that the content of the blind spot is likely to be a ''ticket'' to a two-digit number, thus confirming that the Godslayer War actually gave birth to two two-digit ''tickets''. quota'', but one of them has been specially hidden and cannot be easily detected."


    "Impossible!" Hei Tian, ??who heard the news for the first time, was shocked: "In the small garden, someone actually got a quota under the eyes of you old guys?"


    "How can this be done?"


    Hei Tian couldn''t believe it at all, that someone could hide a two-digit quota under the eyes of the Primordial Four Truths who had the authority of Hakoba.


    No wonder, no wonder the paranoid in front of him would say, ''The center of the small garden is suspected to have a new will''. If this is not for the center to guard and steal it, it is impossible to hide a copy of the original four truths from the eyes of the existences with most of the authority of the small garden. Two-digit quota.


    Wait, a new will? New... Hei Tian''s expression suddenly became unnatural, because this information obviously exceeded the deductible range of contribution points.


    In the midst of confusion, Hei Tian sighed as if admitting his fate:


    "So that''s the case, do you suspect that Su Jin is the new will of the center of the small garden? No wonder, no wonder you will join forces to test this way, and no wonder the two goddesses will allow you to target Su Jin like this."


    Speaking of this, Hei Tian couldn''t help but think of Su Jin''s situation, and his tone subconsciously took on a bit of sourness:


    "But also, in half a year, the mortal at the bottom of the seven-digit number has leaped to a four-digit number, and even the frontal combat power is comparable to that of a three-digit legend. Such an exaggerated leap-forward growth is still a human being."


    "It''s me, and I doubt whether this guy is a fake from the center of the small garden. After all, there has been no old guy coming back recently."


    ??????


    The face under the shadow of the Hanged Man seemed to show some approval, and the echoes said:


    "He''s just the most likely existence."


    "Even you said it''s the most likely, then it''s really possible." Speaking of this, Hei Tian''s expression couldn''t help but feel a little dread: "The center of the garden... tsk, why is it such a troublesome thing, you are sure about him If you kill yourself, won''t the wind of decadence come in person?"


    The Hanged Man didn''t answer, just said indifferently after a while:


    "¡­possible."


    "Hey~" Hei Tian took a deep breath and sighed: "No wonder you have to set traps in the world outside of Little Garden, but if you do, will he really come?"


    "He has humanity." The upside-down figure said coldly.


    "Humanity..." Hei Tian sighed with a nostalgic sigh, and then pressed his straw hat on top of his head: "I hope he has more humanity."


    ¡­


    A breeze blew, and the figure wearing the straw hat also dissipated into the air with the wind, leaving only the moonlight of two full moons, illuminating the forest.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Arcadia headquarters, the underground world corridor.


    In front of the huge door, Su Jin looked at the majestic and majestic woman wearing golden armor, a golden crown on her head, and her feet on cloud shoes, but her height was less than 1.5 meters, and she couldn''t help but exhort:


    "It was agreed in advance that if we take this step, we are accomplices!"


    However, what responded to him was a rude shout: "What? Why are you a big man and mother-in-law? As for it? Do it if you want, just give it a word."


    "I really don''t understand the sentiment." Su Jin snorted, tidying up his suit and tie.


    Wearing an all-black suit, he was like a black crow going to a funeral, and he was filled with a sense of destruction to die.


    He looked back at the silhouettes outside the world corridor behind him, his smile showed slightly, and then he returned to indifference.


    Turning back, Su Jin looked at the huge stone gate in front of him and took out a silver key.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Jin stretched out the key and twisted it gently on the stone door. The door opened with a click. The huge stone door bloomed with azure brilliance and formed an overlapping door in the air.


    behind the door.


    One red and one blue, two bright moons shone a cold radiance on Su Jin''s face.


    Seeing the moonlight, Su Jin stepped forward,


    Turn around!


    Chapter 1411 The Cursed Sea


    Stepping into the boundary gate, the first thing that catches your eye is the layers of white clouds. When he found himself in the sky, Su Jin immediately changed the gravitational position around him and tried to stand in the sky.


    However, at this moment, his ability to control gravity seemed to have failed. In contrast, a strong attraction came from the ground.


    "Huh?" Su Jin let out a sigh, and his body fell rapidly with the huge gravitational force.


    At the same time, Sun Wukong, who stepped into the sky after him, also fell down with Su Jin, and said doubtfully:


    "Authoritative gravity? Is this world a world with a ''creation god''?"


    The God of Creation, in the small garden, generally refers to those high-ranking beings who created the ''world'' outside the small garden with their own authority.


    These worlds have different appearances, some are rounded, some are in the shape of a tree of the world, and even in the shape of a giant egg.


    But what does not change is that in the world created by these creation gods, great power must be attributed to the creator gods.


    If outsiders want to mobilize concepts in this world, they must use the power of the same level or even higher than the jurisprudence inscribed into the world by the God of Creation.


    It is precisely because of this that the gravity mobilized by Su Jin''s thoughts will fail, because the gods who created this world have reached the level of authority in the concept of gravity, which exceeds Su Jin''s attainments in gravity.


    "I''ve been sent a ''dismissal''!"


    Su Jin, who fell weightless, said with an unsightly expression, he had some doubts that the reason why this gravity was a level of authority was because the Ouroboros were targeting him.


    After all, he was seriously injured by falling from a height, but Su Jin''s black history when he first arrived at Hakoba.


    The matter of being seriously injured for half a year because of falling from a high altitude without protection is almost a must mention in the ''experience'' in Su Jin''s related intelligence. Su Jin does not believe that Ouroboros will not know about it.


    Seeing Su Jin''s bad face, Sun Wukong, who knew his dark history, couldn''t help but look weird and said:


    "It''s not so childish, is it?"


    However, she was not sure what the creator gods of this world thought. After all, there are many high-ranking people in the small garden who maintain the mentality of children. The most famous ones are Bai Yasha and the world king.


    Thinking of this, Sun Wukong couldn''t help but gasped for air-conditioning, and thought to himself: Could it be that the creator **** of this world is the world king?


    Huhuhu...!


    The strong wind generated by the fall from the sky hung on Su Jin''s face. Although it couldn''t destroy his face, it continued to accelerate the speed of his fall and the temperature around him, making it like a meteorite falling from the sky, blasting through layers after layers. Layers of clouds continued to fall to the ground.


    After about forty seconds of falling, and after passing through the clouds again, Su Jin finally saw the ''green ink'' land.


    Seeing the situation on the ground, Sun Wukong, who knew that there was a forest below, recited the formula in his heart, slid his fingertips in the air, and wrote four ancient seals in the air:


    ...youlong game painting!


    I saw that in the blasted clouds, the clouds gathered into a dragon shape, opened his mouth, roared, and rolled his tail, and then wrapped Sun Wukong together.


    And Su Jin also reached out and grabbed the dragon''s claw at this moment, hanging in the air, frowning and observing the silent forest below.


    Sun Wukong, who stepped on a real dragon, saw that the Taoist spell took effect, and muttered: "It seems that the world''s creation Shen Taoist method is not good, in a sense, it is a good luck."


    Su Jin does not deny this, after all, this at least in a sense proves that this world has nothing to do with the Taoist Patriarch in the East.


    Controlling the real dragon soaring in the sky, while confirming the environment, Sun Wukong also shouted to Su Jin:


    "Speaking of which, Su Jin, can the shelter we put on us block their perception in this world?"

 Chapter 989：

    "You don''t have to believe in Shiroyasha''s integrity, but you can completely trust my methods."


    Su Jin tidied up the collar that had been ruffled by the wind. While smiling, he also complained in his heart: Do you think these 10,000 points are wasted?


    That''s right, the "secret" that the forum uses to exchange points is the confidence that Su Jin dares to sneak into the trapped world.


    The reason for this is to ensure that the whereabouts of Lamia I can be found in advance before the double-digit response, so as to ensure the achievement of the goal.


    As for proving the birth of Kalji, it is not necessary after Su Jin arrives in this world, because when Kalji was born here, the existence of this world means that Kalji has been born.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said calmly: "According to the information spoken by Cai Liling, there is a huge planet-scale forest in the place where she was born, and its essence is a huge altar of life. until death..."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong said in surprise: "But there doesn''t seem to be that kind of power to absorb the spirituality around here?"


    "That''s because Kalji was born, so the corresponding arrangement was naturally cancelled."


    Su Jin looked around and found thousands of huge cedar trees hundreds of meters high. These cedar trees are quite conspicuous among the trees that are no more than ten meters tall:


    "Those cedar trees should be the place where Suzukou, her shrine mother lives, is a place where only shrine maids who have the ability to ''birth gods'' live."


    "And Lamia''s location may be the ''Sea of ??Curses'' not far from the adjacent forest."


    Sun Wukong scratched his hair and muttered: "The sea... In that case, it will be troublesome to find."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    With his free hand, Su Jin took out a glass bottle from his pocket, which contained crimson blood, which was the real blood of a vampire contributed by Leticia:


    "We can rely on the blood of immediate family members to predict Lamia''s location."


    "Is this useful?" Sun Wukong was surprised. After all, Lamia''s location could not be without means of anti-divination, and there is a high probability that the anti-divination was arranged by the two-digit number. Can it really be positioned with blood alone?


    "I said it can be used and it can be used." Su Jin exhaled a sigh of relief while feeling distressed about the points.


    "That''s it!" Sun Wukong replied, and then suddenly thought of something, and said curiously: "Speaking of which, the blood used for this positioning must be very special, it should be the true blood of Leticia''s heart that contains the power of authority, right? Will it hurt too much?"


    "That''s not true." Su Jin shook his head and said lightly: "This blood is not from the heart, but it is also very special. I originally wanted to keep it as a souvenir, but I can only use it when this happens. "


    "Memorial blood!"


    Sun Wukong was stunned, but felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. In short, it was very strange.


    "Then you determine the location."


    "Southeast, fly straight!"


    "it is good!"


    When the words fell, the real dragon twisted his body, carried the two of them, and soared away toward the southeast.


    at the same time.


    Above the clouds, the light of the two bright moons became brighter.


    Chapter 1412 Infiltration and the Labyrinth


    Above the endless crimson ocean.


    The sea water is turbulent, and the sea breeze blows, blowing a faint smell of rust, which is like blood.


    "Is this the so-called ''sea of ??the curse''?"


    Above the sky, beneath the fiery cloud-like clouds, Sun Wukong, who stepped on the cloud dragon, looked at the underground ocean with golden eyes.


    Under the gaze of those eyes that "see through" everything, the layers of the sea are like a fake, and the things hidden underneath are finally exposed.


    One by one, one by one, illusory figures with only lips on their facial features are hidden under the sea.


    They were pierced by the cross-shaped wooden stakes from the hip and lip holes, and they were firmly fixed under the sea. Blood flowed from their wounds and merged into the bright red ocean around them.


    This kind of torture tortured them into the appearance of big brains and short limbs, but even so, they were still under the sea, using extremely foul language, and uttering silent curses there.


    "It''s so rushed, the smell of hatred and fear."


    Sun Wukong pinched his nose, and a look of disgust flashed across his face: "That''s why this place is called the sea of ????curses? The cursed spirit of the entire ocean?"


    The so-called cursed spirits generally refer to those evil spirits formed by the mixed evil thoughts in front of humans.


    They are not traditional evil spirits with fallen souls, but are closer to negative emotions such as hatred and fear, and are false evil spirits formed by emotions.


    Obviously, the so-called sea of ??curses in front of them is the sea of ??blood formed by the massive curse spirits.


    Seeing this sea of ??curses, Sun Wukong still doesn''t understand the roots of this sea:


    "Ordinary humans, even if there are a thousand people, hate one person at the same time, and they can''t form a cursed spirit if they hate them for three or five years. As a result, there is an entire sea... Tsk tsk, such a scale, I''m afraid it will take all the time lines of the small garden, right. The vampire''s grievances are all called out to form this scale."


    "This kind of big money, only those old guys can handle it."


    "They want to use such a massive curse to accumulate spirituality for a certain character?"


    Su Jin looked at the sea with deep eyes, frowned slightly, and said in a not very calm tone:


    "The direction of divination is under the sea."


    "That''s right." Sun Wukong nodded unsurprisingly: "It seems that this entire ocean of cursed spirits is deliberately created to accumulate the spirit of that ''Lamia''."


    "Well, there is a poet''s handwriting, it is estimated that the poet has tampered with the world''s chapters, and listed ''specific characters'' as evil thieves in the small garden, and accumulated spiritual qualities through negative curses. I remember that in the heavenly court, that kid named Qin Hui is like this. Being scolded as a **** is just not on such a large scale.¡±


    "In a sense, this thing is good and bad. As long as you don''t pick it up, your strength will improve very quickly. Of course, the premise is that the person being scolded can adjust his spirit and fix his personality. Nine became a lunatic."


    Hearing Sun Wukong''s explanation, Su Jin recalled some information he knew, and said in a heavy tone:


    "After the destruction of the Hakoba Knights, Leticia, who had fallen into a demon king, was cursed by the poet who belonged to the Ouroboros, and her spiritual personality had fallen into an evil god. In order to stabilize Leticia''s personality, Lamia would not be polluted by those curses to carry her The way of her name bears the curse on her behalf."


    "It turned out to be like this. No wonder that little girl named Lamia is so valued by Ouroboros. The collective evil thoughts of Hakoniwa, this thing, pile up a monster with a three-digit spiritual level."


    Speaking of this, Sun Wukong glanced at Su Jin and reminded:


    "Be mentally prepared. Under the scale of this curse, that little girl has a high probability of degenerating into a ''monster'', and in terms of affiliation, she should belong to the jurisdiction of the ''King of Demons''."


    The king of all demons, that is, Typhon, whose spirit belongs to the Greek **** group, but has great autonomy, is also one of the nineteen people who reign in Hakoten.


    In the same way, there is Alger who has climbed to the top with the "Demon Contrary to the Gods", and the two have a certain competition in the field of "Demon".


    Therefore, from the perspective of ownership and standpoint, the next two-digit number they will face is likely to be the King of Demons.


    This is also the reason why Sun Wukong asked Su Jin to "prepare his heart".


    "It may not be him. Although the possibility exists, it is very small."


    Su Jin shook his head, and said with some uncertainty that he has Uranos Linguistics and Zeus Linguistics. Although Su Jin and Athena are secretive, they do not guarantee that those two figures will not be noticed.


    In this case, it is a matter of increasing the risk in vain that Typhon, who is restrained by Ling Ge, is dispatched, so Su Jin will deny the possibility that the opponent is Typhon.


    "However, in terms of controlling monsters, the King of Demons is the most disgusting opponent for you." Sun Wukong sighed, she was worried that the Ouroboros had no bottom line, and controlled Lamia to blackmail Su Jin.


    Contrary to what Sun Wukong thought, Su Jin faintly felt that the Ouroboros might not restrict him, or even the opposite, the other party would prepare a suitable stage for him to give full play to.


    ''Those old things, just want to probe my bottom? Does this have any special meaning? '' Su Jin was puzzled, but he knew too few secrets to come up with the correct answer.


    At this time, Sun Wukong''s doubts also passed over: "Speaking of which, with a cursed spirit of this scale, I am afraid that the hand of the center of the garden will reach out?"


    The curse carried by Lamia is the evil thoughts of ''vampires'' formed by the poet through tampering with the rules of the little garden, and through the means of double digits, all the evil thoughts of vampires on the timeline are gathered into the same time period, This is largely due to the special nature of Hakonii''s ''the coexistence of the cause of the beginning and the effect of the end'' to achieve such a phenomenon.


    And the gathering of a large number of ''Box Garden Specialties'', even if this world belongs to a world created by a powerhouse and belongs to an unobserved area, it will also cause the power of the Box Garden Center to penetrate to a certain extent.


    if so¡­


    "Perhaps, this world can also start the gift game?"


    When Sun Wukong said this, he glanced at Su Jin, who was looking over, and then looked under the sea.


    The premonition of the high-level existence told them that maybe there will be a ''game'' waiting for them.


    Chapter 1413


    Beneath the bright red sea, there was darkness that could not be seen.


    Su Jin and Sun Wukong went side by side, dived rapidly in this ocean of curses.


    Perceiving the infiltrator, the cursed spirits who were pierced by the cross opened their mouths ferociously, let out a speechless howl, and exuded a curse full of evil thoughts.


    However, often those curses were pulled apart by the two of them for a very long distance before they approached. Even if they were hit by a spiritual curse, they often couldn''t even get close and turned into nothingness in mid-air.


    The two who sneaked in were like hot knives digging into butter, and they used brute force to pierce a huge pothole abruptly.


    In such a high-speed movement, the two still have the energy to chat.


    "Are you sure this is the way to sneak in?" After diving for tens of thousands of meters, Sun Wukong glanced at Su Jin next to him with a strange expression, and his tone was very subtle.


    In the face of her questioning, Su Jin was very calm, and while relying on the location of the blood in his hands, he answered indifferently:


    "What is an entry that no one finds, what is not called infiltration?"


    The corner of Sun Wukong''s mouth twitched, he looked up at the straight ''hole'' he wore, and said with a very unnatural expression:


    "Why do I feel like we''ll be discovered before we reach our destination?"


    "No one will find out. Even if there is, there will be no killing." Su Jin said violent words without caring.


    "This is really... bolder than when I made a riot in the Heavenly Palace."


    Sun Wukong bared his teeth and smashed the cursed spirits around him, creating a vacuum of thousands of meters.


    "I really don''t know how you covered it up."


    Finding that such a ''big'' action has not been detected, Sun Wukong doubts whether the enemy on the opposite side is ''my own''.


    Back then, it was so obvious that Laojun deliberately made her make a fuss in the heavenly court!


    Seeing her actions, Su Jin rolled his eyes and thought to himself: If the points were not paid for at one time, I would be heartbroken by your behavior.


    But at the same time, Su Jin was somewhat surprised by the effect of sneaking in.


    These 10,000 points really allowed them to sneak into the vicinity of Lamia unharmed, and have not been noticed by those old monsters.


    In a sense, this effect has exceeded Su Jin''s expectations. After all, for this infiltration, he prepared 200,000 points, and now only spends 10,000, which is a bit strange.


    ¡®They don¡¯t actually mind me being near Lamia? ¡¯


    Su Jin was puzzled, but at the same time as he was puzzled, the glass bottle he had been holding in his hand trembled slightly.


    "Huh? There is movement!"


    Su Jin intuitively looked at the direction that made the glass bottle throb, but saw that under the dark deep sea, there was a huge figure that was vaguely repulsive from the environment.


    "This is..." Sun Wukong took a closer look, but saw a huge gray-black wall under the deep sea.


    The huge wall is about 100 meters high, and its entire body is gray and black. It floats under the deep sea. It is covered with black and white mottled rattan. From a distance, you can vaguely see the huge winding channel composed of walls of the same color. .


    Along the edge of the giant wall, Sun Wukong looked into the distance. In a short time, he couldn''t see the end of the giant wall, as if it were endless, covering the entire deep sea.


    "Maze?" Looking at the shape, Su Jin lowered his head and glanced at the glass bottle in his hand, making sure that the person who made the blood in the bottle throbbed was in the area suspected of being a ''maze'' in front of him.


    "It feels a bit like the Jindou Cave I''ve been to before, maybe it''s a similar ''gift game''?"


    The experienced Sun Wukong squinted his eyes, carefully looked at the maze in front of him, and then turned his eyes to Su Jin and said:


    "Boy Su Jin, I remember you don''t have a lot of experience, right?"


    "What kind of experience are you referring to?" Su Jin asked back half-jokingly.


    "Bah! You are such a lecherous devil, you are still teasing me at this time. It''s so shameless."


    Sun Wukong snorted, glared at Su Jin, and then explained:


    "I''m referring to the experience of a serious gift game, not some other mess."


    "Of course it''s not much." Su Jin heard a little restrained teasing, and said in a relaxed tone, "After all, do you think that someone who is not serious like me will have serious experience?"


    To be honest, although Su Jin came to Hakoba, where the gift game was the mainstay, he had never challenged the serious gift game a few times, and the organizer had little experience.


    In terms of the ''gift game'', Su Jin is a complete newbie.


    "I knew it."


    Sun Wukong murmured unsurprisingly, she just understood that Su Jin was ''inexperienced'' and easy to fall for tricks, so she didn''t feel relieved to come here, lest this kid who was very similar to her in the past suffered a big loss in this regard.


    Thinking of this, Sun Wukong lowered his voice and explained:


    "This maze-like gift game is generally used to delay time, and most of the mazes are cracked by ''collection''."


    "That is, the game type of ''collecting clues, breaking the information gap, and clearing the customs'', and it is also a low-powered person who likes to play in the face of high-ranking existences."


    "After all, according to the rules of Hakoniwa, the gift game must have a force clearance rule that ''defeat the organizer to clear the customs'', and once the force is inferior to the challenger, the organizer likes to play this kind of labyrinth game. The blind spot of perspective, deliberately let the organizers distance themselves from the challenger.¡±


    "After all, the maze basically has rules that restrict the way of movement, so as long as the organizer hides in a blind spot that cannot be easily reached, the challenger can avoid the challenger breaking through by force."


    Speaking of this, Sun Wukong grinned and said in a disdainful tone:

 Chapter 990：

    "That''s why I said that this stuff is generally used to delay time. If it wasn''t for the winding tunnel, the old lady would have beaten Mrs. Diyong to death with a stick."


    As for why the Ouroboros delay time, both Su Jin and Sun Wukong have a bottom line.


    After all, after all, Su Jin''s only purpose was to rescue Lamia Decrea and destroy the Ouroboros'' hostage card, and since Ouroboros knew this, they would inevitably interfere.


    In this case, putting Lamia into a maze-like gift game and prolonging Su Jin''s time to save people is a very cost-effective business.


    Because once Su Jin wants to save people, he has to enter the maze. Entering the maze will automatically enter the gift game blessed by the rules of the small garden, and he has to act according to the challenge mode of the game.


    In this case, no matter how fancy infiltration methods Su Jin used, as long as he wanted to save people, he had to follow the arrangement of Ouroboros, which increased the possibility of revealing his whereabouts to the limit.


    "So, is this forcing me to force?" Su Jin''s sense of eccentricity became stronger and stronger.


    At this time, Sun Wukong also noticed something was wrong, and muttered to himself: "I always feel that those old things seem to have to have a fight with you?"


    "...I think so too." Su Jin nodded slightly: "I just don''t know what their purpose is."


    "No matter what their purpose is, as long as they don''t follow their ideas, then we will make money."


    Speaking of this, Sun Wukong smiled, his face full of treacherousness.


    Su Jin took a look at Sun Wukong and wondered:


    "What? Do you have a way to break the game?"


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong said meaningfully:


    "That''s not it."


    "At least normally no rain."


    So, you have an abnormal method... Su Jin smiled at Sun Wukong with a cohesive heart.


    Chapter 1414 Yang Conspiracy


    Under the dim candlelight, the shadow climbed up the gray-black stone wall like a ghost, setting off the passage made of gray-black stone bricks like a devil''s cave.


    And in such a channel,


    A bull-headed figure with a tattered cloth hanging around his waist, carrying a heavy stone axe stained with blood sacrifices, panting heavily, his red eyes open, as if he was suppressing something, in groups of three and five, walking along the passage in a sluggish manner. Forward, as if on patrol.


    And when the three tauren passed through the passage and left from the corner, the candlelight shone on the shadow in the corner, and the two pairs of eyes slowly opened, observing the surroundings.


    After another five people lined up to pass by, taking advantage of the time difference between the patrol shifts, two dark shadows slowly rose from the ground.


    The black shell fell like a solution, dripping onto the ground and submerged, revealing the black-haired youth in a black suit and the girl with rice ears in simple armor.


    After showing his body shape, Sun Wukong stretched his waist and said with a relaxed expression:


    "Hoo~ I never thought that the power of shadows could be used in this world. Could it be that the creator of this world is not very skilled in shadows?"


    "Don''t be careless, maybe we''ve been found out long ago." Su Jin, who tidied up his neckline, looked around, then swiped in the air, and a piece of black parchment suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "Sure enough, it''s the devil''s forced game." Su Jin was not surprised when he saw the black parchment, and took it over and looked at the white font on it.


    [Blessing Game: Tauren''s Abundant Labyrinth]


    ''List of sponsors: ? ? ? ? ¡¤? ? ? ? ¡¯


    ''Participants: all those who enter the maze. ¡¯


    ''Game scope: within the large maze. ¡¯


    ''Game Summary:''


    ''...Knock down the patrolling tauren guards and rescue the cursed ''Princess''. ''Condition 1: The challenger''s strength scale in the labyrinth will be limited to a five-digit scale, the maximum value of resilience will be increased, and it will be limited to a human spirit and possess a simulated star chart. ¡¯


    ''Condition 3: The ability to kill a tauren guard must be used to demonstrate spirituality, and the ability to kill a tauren guard cannot be used again. ¡¯


    ''Condition 4: To rescue the princess, all the tauren guards in the maze must be knocked down by one player. Competitors will be forced to acquire the concept of ''Beast Fetish'' that guards the remaining share of the number. ¡¯


    ''Forced win condition: Find the guardian of the labyrinth and knock it down. ¡¯


    Oath: Respect the above, based on Glory and Banner, "? ? ? ¡»The alliance holds a boon game.


    Looking at the game content in front of you, ignoring those who are? The words that were blocked, Su Jin handed the parchment paper to Sun Wukong with a strange expression:


    "As you might expect, it''s really a game of boon for procrastination."


    Sun Wukong took a look at the gift game. After reading it, he said with a strange expression: "What''s going on with these conditions? Not only limited to single-player challenges, but also to show different abilities?"


    "And this punishment for failure... animal fetish? What the hell!" The corners of Sun Wukong''s mouth twitched, always feeling that this gift game was set up very casually and unpleasantly.


    How can there be punishment for adding that special habit to a person?


    Thinking of this, Sun Wukong was a little speechless. He handed the parchment back to Su Jin, and said with a strange expression: "They are making no secret of it!"


    "Yeah!" Su Jin sighed, this gift game condition, clearly told Su Jin bluntly: Our goal is ''We want to see all your abilities. ¡¯


    In a sense, this is a gesture of favor, but it can also be said to be a threat.


    If you don''t show your trump cards, you will be waiting for a special addiction!


    Sun Wukong, who knew this, looked at Su Jin frequently: "Then, do you want to show all your abilities to those old people? Maybe, this matter can be reconciled like this?"


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Su Jin glanced at her and said angrily.


    All abilities, what does this concept mean? Even if he has to show all his cards, there can be no omission.


    And the ability here, I am afraid, also includes the biggest secret of Su Jin, the ''Dimensional Forum''.


    If this thing leaks out, Su Jin is afraid that it will not only be targeted by ouroboros, but also that all the two figures except acquaintances will treat him as a big fat. Is this something that can be done?


    This can''t be done at all, at least Su Jin can''t do such a silly thing.


    Besides, the number of tauren guards is still unknown. According to the bad taste of this condition, Su Jin seriously suspects that he has hollowed out his foundation, and there are still a lot of tauren guards.


    This one is not good, Su Jin is afraid that he will become a man who likes all ''beast races''.


    Damn, the organizer of this shit-like game wants me, Su Jin, to become a man like Emperor Beifeng who creates thousands of races by himself? Day, Zeus didn''t play so much, okay?


    "I think it''s quite possible, after all, it''s just that kind of hobby, just endure it for a while."


    Hearing the tone that was obviously joking, Su Jin said angrily to Sun Wukong:


    "What if I get a monkey fetish? Are you responsible for helping me solve it?"


    Sun Wukong''s face suddenly couldn''t hold up, and he said with a very unnatural expression:


    "That seems to be out of the question."


    Su Jin sneered when he heard the words, and didn''t say anything, but couldn''t help frowning. Aside from the nasty punishment, the attitude of letting him show all his abilities between the lines in this gift game made Su Jin couldn''t help but frown. Doubtful double-digit attitude.


    It will be such a bad taste... It is impossible for Sakyamuni, Hetian is not, Typhon does not have such a big hatred, Haozhou does not know... So... Kurimo?


    Nine times out of ten, she is the king of the world. She is reminding me that the two-digit old guys want to see all my abilities and see my background. Is my background important to them?


    Su Jin felt as if he had caught something, but it seemed a little unreal. After thinking for a long time, he said:


    "Monkey, can your method allow us to avoid these conditions and pass directly?"


    "Probably yes."


    Sun Wukong reached out and grabbed the back of his head, hissed, and pulled out a piece of hair that looked like a dull hair. With this stroke, her eyes instantly turned red, and she said with tears:


    "This ''life-saving hair'', I think you should have heard of it, this thing is a ''good fortune'' given to me by the emperor Wa. It can cancel up to three conditions in a gift game, but of course, it can''t cancel all of them. That''s it, I have to keep some. Moreover, this thing has certain immunity to the highest-level gift game and hidden conditions of the game, and it can also achieve some wishes to a certain extent. It is the best thing in my hands. ."


    "You still have this kind of good stuff?" Su Jin looked at Sun Wukong in surprise. Did Emperor Wa really raise this as his own daughter?


    Sun Wukong rolled his eyes and said hatefully:


    "Don''t worry about whether I have it or not, you can just tell me whether I need it or not!"


    "Use it, of course."


    Su Jin grabbed the life-saving hair on Sun Wukong''s hand, rubbed the delicate hair, and then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "However, this has to be used carefully!"


    Chapter 1415 The moment of waiting


    Paved with gray-black stone bricks, inside the passage lit by candlelight.


    The finished line moved, and the red-eyed tauren was panting heavily and was about to pass through the passage.


    And right here, a golden light flashed.


    The tall, muscular minotaur started from the head and turned into nothingness.


    Such a scene is like a diseased cancer cell, constantly occurring in the front, back, left and right passages, constantly expanding, and in one thousandth of a second, it has eroded most of the maze.


    At the same time, the entrance to the maze.


    The young girl with rice ear hair pinching the bristles crossed her legs, leaning on the wall, feeling the death breath that appeared in batches, and muttered to herself:


    "Using a life-saving hair, cancel the ''unable to use repeat ability'' in the conditions, and without changing other conditions, the restrictions of the maze are equivalent to non-existent."


    "The huge maze can''t hinder Su Jin, who can move at the speed of light. The extreme speed allows him to complete all the maze passages in the extreme world, and the cancellation of the ability to prohibit repetition allows Su Jin to maintain the The speed of light state."


    "In the face of an enemy moving at the speed of light, even if the guards patrolling are just brushed by Su Jin, they will be smashed into nothingness at that extreme speed."


    "The combination of all this leads to the time to crack the maze, which only takes..."


    "Two seconds."


    Rays of light came from all directions and gathered in front of Su Jin. In the radiance, his body was formed little by little.


    "Counting the dead ends I''ve traveled repeatedly, the total mileage of this maze is about 400,000 kilometers, and the total number of tauren killed is 30,000. After staring at the figure, Su Jin patted the dust that did not exist on the collar. , he snorted, and said in a mocking tone:


    "Sure enough, the person who designed this gift game set a trap in ''the number of abilities''."


    According to the rules, the gift game forbids the occurrence of unbreakable conditions, and also forbids the conditions to conflict with each other, resulting in unbreakable phenomenon.


    But that doesn''t mean you can''t play tricks in the bounty game.


    And the trick played in this gift game [Tauren''s Great Labyrinth of Abundance] is the ''number of abilities''.


    In Hakoba, the stronger the existence, the more concentrated its power.


    The three-digit ability has been integrated into ''authority'', and the two-digit ability has been integrated into the category called ''truth''.


    Using authority and truth, high-ranking beings can do almost anything.


    And the trap of the [Tauren''s Abundance Labyrinth] is placed here.


    A three-digit number of authority reaches three thousand, and the capital will be promoted to a two-digit number. There is only one truth in the two-digit number, and everything else is the evolution of the truth.


    And these abilities, in the judgment of the gift game, are often calculated as aggregate abilities, which leads to the fact that the total number of three-digit abilities is basically below 3,000.


    The total number of tauren guards who need to use different abilities to kill has reached 30,000.


    3,000 to 30,000, the result is of course needless to say.


    Compared to this, those five-digit numbers with fancy abilities and weak correlation are more suitable for cracking this kind of game.


    So this gift game is actually a ''trick'' that is easy to crack with five digits, troublesome for four digits, and a dazzling trap.


    Thinking that she almost fell into the trap and suffered from 27,000 different hobbies, Su Jin''s heart suddenly felt awkward.


    The person who designed this gift game really lacks great virtue and should be sentenced!


    "Did it crack in 2 seconds? Should I say it''s you!"


    Sun Wukong stood up, patted his clothes, and said to Su Jin in a strange tone:


    "But you actually choose to waste your time chatting with me here, think about what you found?"


    "Well." Su Jin nodded slightly, turned around, turned his back to Sun Wukong and said, "Come with me."


    When the words fell, Sun Wukong squeezed the hair that could be used twice, resisting the golden hoop with one hand, and kept up with Su Jin''s pace.


    ¡­


    Inside the empty hall surrounded by gray stone walls on all sides.


    Su Jin, who led Sun Wukong here, looked at the gray-white altar in the center of the hall not far away, and at the one-handed double-sided axe stuck on the altar, he couldn''t help snorting coldly:


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Have you seen that altar?"


    "Oh?" Sun Wukong fixed his eyes on the altar, his eyes could not help sharpening: "This is... Taurus? The artifact of the sovereign transformation of the sun? Why is it placed here?"


    "Of course it was intentional."


    Su Jin moved his neck in an unhappy tone. A few days ago, Hercules provided information on Taurus, and Kalgi, who owed him favors, decided to get it and hand it over to Su Jin.


    Although there were some accidents later, in fact, Su Jin can basically be sure that Taurus is already equal to his own thing, but it will take some time to wait.

 Chapter 991：

    But now, the divine artifact of Taurus'' transformation appeared on the sealed altar in front of him, and it became the main formation of the altar. The meaning here is simply too obvious.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "That group of snakes actually played this trick!"


    Sun Wukong is not a fool. After Su Jin responded, she realized the purpose of the Ouroboros, so she was speechless:


    "Set the sponsor of the gift game as ''Taurus'', not to mention providing spiritual support for the progress of the gift game, and also put this on the seal of ''Lamia''."


    "If you want to rescue Lamia, you have to take away the Taurus. It looks like a buy-one-get-one-free deal, but in fact, once the Taurus is moved, the old guys will definitely notice it."


    "Oh, this is clearly saying ''I''ll give you a Sun Sovereign, see if you dare to accept it''!"


    "They have already arranged it. Even if I avoid the gift game, I will eventually be exposed here. This is a complete conspiracy." Su Jin concluded expressionlessly.


    "Then what? Do you want to pick it up?" Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at Su Jin and said, "Once you pull out that axe, Taurus and Lamia will be yours, but the consequences will be against those old guys. "


    "Are you sure you want to accept it?"


    In the face of Sun Wukong''s question, Su Jin was silent for a moment, his lips parted slightly, and while taking a deep breath, he also strode forward, step by step, onto the altar, reaching for the handle of the double-sided axe, Holding it firmly, he said:


    "Win or lose, from now on!"


    Chapter 1416 Confrontation


    Standing on the gray-white altar, Su Jin, who was holding the handle of the axe, exerted a little force, and the double-sided axe that was inserted upside down on the altar suddenly hummed.


    Straws of golden sunlight emanated from the double-sided axe, like a laser, with a strong burning sensation, igniting Su Jin''s palm.


    At the same time, Su Jin''s eyes were slightly opened, and strands of golden flames jumped in his pupils.


    [I hope that all lifeless existences will return to peace! ¡¿


    In an instant, the power of miracles brought by the power of creation smoothed everything out, completely suppressing the double-sided axe incarnated by Taurus, making its power completely calm and unable to resist Su Jin.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Jin pulled out the double-sided axe from the altar, and at the moment when the tip of the axe completely left the altar, on the surface of the altar, where the double-sided axe was originally fixed, appeared one after another. golden texture.


    The golden texture came from the altar, from the wall, from all directions, and under the convergence of light bands, it formed a keyhole like an eye, exuding blood-colored brilliance.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin and Sun Wukong under the altar looked at each other, and the exchange between the two sides was completed in an instant.


    Knowing that double digits were coming, the two quickly acted.


    Above the altar, Su Jin, who was holding the Taurus, jumped away instantly and stayed away from the altar. At the same time, he took out the silver key that was used as a world orientation and threw it to Sun Wukong.


    At this moment, Sun Wukong quickly stepped forward, jumped onto the altar, grabbed the silver key in mid-air, deftly turned a somersault, and pressed the key into the blood-colored keyhole.


    The key enters, and the keyhole is tightly sewn and integrated.


    Obviously, this key has been set with the function of unsealing from the very beginning.


    And when the key entered the keyhole, Gululu''s blood suddenly poured out from the ground. Although the amount was not large, it quickly covered the floor of the hall, turning the entire hall into a sea of ??blood.


    At the same time, Su Jin, who was holding a Taurus double-sided axe, took over the identity of the sponsor of the gift game, maintained the existence of the maze with his spirituality, and blocked the entrance to the hall for the first time.


    The sea of ??blood resounded, and Sun Wukong, who was standing on the altar, stared at the things under the altar with golden eyes.


    Her gaze passed through the layers of seals, and saw the black gothic girl bound by chains in another dimension of space, and met the godless ruby ??eyes of the other party.


    "3 minutes!"


    Sun Wukong, who had confirmed the sealed state, immediately reminded Su Jin.


    This is the time for Lamia to get out of the seal, and it is also the time for Su Jin to delay. During this time, Su Jin needs to block all enemies coming in from the outside world.


    When Su Jin heard the sound, his ears moved slightly, and he didn''t say much. After nodding his head, he turned his eyes to the direction of the entrance.


    And at the moment when his eyes were deviated, a figure was already standing there.


    The straw hat made of pale yellow straw spun around the fingertips, and then was pressed on the head by the big hand, covering the jet-black hair.


    The handsome young man wearing a straw hat with only the bottom half of his face exposed stood at the entrance of the passage and faced Su Jin without moving at all, but Su Jin felt a sharp stinging pain all over his body.


    Seeing this voice, the golden color in Su Jin''s eyes became more and more intense, and his body was instantly tense. Out of delay, he said:


    "I didn''t expect that it would be you who I had to face."


    "...Saint Immortal Black Sky."


    "I originally thought I would face Kurimo, or even Typhon, but I didn''t expect to face you in the end."


    Su Jin''s words came from the heart.


    Because he really didn''t expect that Ouroboros would actually send Hei Tian, ??who ''bet on him secretly'', to test himself.


    It seems that he understood Su Jin''s sincerity. Hei Tian raised his head slightly, revealed one eye, and looked at Su Jin flatly. While he knew his thoughts, he also explained:


    "It''s still too young after all."


    This seemed to laugh at his own words, which made Su Jin more vigilant, and the black suit on his body that seemed to be going to a funeral also revealed a dark and deep light.


    That was a sign that the Great Secret Treasure had been dressed, and it was also a deterrent to Hei Tian.


    At the same time, Su Jin gradually started to ignite his own small universe, trying to destroy all of Hei Tian''s ''entry'' paths at the first moment of Hei Tian''s action, so as to prevent Hei Tian from crossing him and attacking the altar.


    "Don''t be nervous." Hei Tian, ??who was pressing the straw hat with one hand, raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and said with a smile that was not obvious: "The role of that little guy is only to lead you to this predetermined battlefield. After the goal is achieved, she will go and stay. unimportant¡­¡­"


    Speaking of which, he paused and added:


    "This is the ''price'' paid by the Crusaders."


    After saying this, Hei Tian smiled even more, and said meaningfully:


    "Besides, if I really want to do something, are you sure you can stop it yourself?"


    Su Jin, who understood the deep meaning of Hei Tian''s words, frowned slightly, and said in a questioning tone:


    "Just to lead me here, you gave up the scriptures? Just ''lead me to come'', is it really worth the value that someone pays?"


    "Whether the value is equal is not determined by you, but by them."


    Hei Tian shook his head slightly, raised his head, stared at Su Jin, stayed on his suit for a second or two, and finally looked at Su Jin''s face:


    "Whether it''s you or me, your position in this game is just an ''actor''."


    "..."


    Su Jin was silent.


    Although he believed in Hei Tian more than three points, he still questioned Hei Tian more and mocked his opponent for trying to believe in him.


    But no matter what, the only thing he has to do now is to delay time, so after a few seconds of silence, he said again:


    "They go, I stay, how?"


    This is not Su Jin wanting to show weakness, but purely delaying time, and at the same time testing the attitude of the beings behind Hei Tian.


    "We have no room for bargaining."


    Hei Tian tried to remind Su Jin of his current situation. He didn''t mind reminding Su Jin of more information, but only if it didn''t affect him:


    "You can try to take your ''trophies'' away, but it''s up to me to stop it or not."


    "Thank you."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s tone suddenly softened a lot, and even thanked him.


    This is Su Jin guessing what Hei Tian wanted to remind himself.


    That is to say, under reasonable circumstances, Hei Tian can let Lamia and Sun Wukong leave safely. As long as he does not try to escape with the two, he will release the water appropriately.


    This is the deep meaning hidden in the words of Hei Tian, ??and it is also the transaction between the two.


    Therefore, in the not spacious passage, Su Jin and Hei Tian entered into a short-term confrontation.


    Both sides are waiting,


    Waiting for the sealed princess to be completely free from the seal...


    That moment!


    Chapter 1417 The Real Star Creation


    bang! bang!


    In Daleiyin Temple, the bells of reading and chanting sutras in the morning reverberate in all directions of heaven and earth. A monk named Bhikkhu and Garan began to recite the morning class. Arhats and Bodhisattvas took their seats and recited the Buddhist scriptures. On the Lingshan Mountain, there were sounds of scriptures everywhere, and the Buddha''s light radiated everywhere.


    And in the Mahavira Hall, it was as if the sun''s rays were illuminating the whole world, smoothing out the darkness of the three thousand worlds, just as before.


    Suddenly, in the depths of the brilliance, the sacred golden Buddha figure opened his half-closed eyes slightly, and cast his eyes into the distance.


    At the same time, black and white overlapped, and a hazy mist filled the entire Three Thousand Worlds at an unknown time.


    The fog filled the air, around the monks, the Garam, the Arhats, the Bodhisattvas, and the Buddhas, as if they were everywhere, but no one noticed them, directly imprisoning all the Dharma in these three thousand worlds.


    The only thing that penetrates the truth is the golden Buddha figure sitting in the Daleiyin Temple in Lingshan, in the Daxiong Hall.


    And He just looked at it quietly, then smiled, didn''t do anything, just quietly stared at the distant ''the other side'', as if he was just observing.


    I don''t know when, the two goddesses who met in black and white were holding hands in the fog, standing opposite the Buddha''s shadow, staring at the "other side", as if they were confronting the golden Buddha, and they seemed to do nothing.


    But only a few high-ranking existences understand that the ancestor of the ten thousand Buddhas was indeed trapped in the Daxiong Hall of Lingshan by the twin goddesses.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Garden of Heaven.


    Inside the pavilion surrounded by flowerbeds where flowers bloom in all seasons.


    The white-haired dragon girl with white dragon horns stretched her hand towards the cake, picked it up rudely, and was immediately hit by a fork on the back of her hand.


    Boom!


    The aluminum fork was bent, and Kulimo shrank his hand, looked at the back of his hand that was flushed with red eyes, blew a breath, and then looked at the queen who looked like the incarnation of the scorching sun before him, grumbled and complained:


    "Have a son, no girlfriends, what kind of virtue."


    The Queen of Halloween glanced at her and said nothing, just dragged her cheek with one hand, and looked into the distance with all kinds of boredom.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the backside of Hakoba Continent, there is a dark void in the universe.


    Inside a tattered and tattered wooden boat, a figure with an indistinct face and a small, but majestic and lofty figure was lying on his side, as if he was sleeping soundly.


    On the opposite side of the figure, on the bedside of the canoe, Shiroyasha, dressed in a purple kimono and dressed up, with his appearance restored to his adult appearance, is spreading his folding fan and staring at the soundly sleeping figure without blinking.


    "Even if you look at me, it doesn''t make any sense."


    A vague voice came from the sleeping figure''s mouth, and upon hearing this sound, Bai Yesha snapped, closed the folding fan, and said in a tone of dissatisfaction:


    "If that''s the case, then obediently sleep here, how about that?"


    "You''re still the same stingy **** you always have."


    "However, doing this kind of behavior is a bit different from the White Night King I know."


    The figure that seemed to be sound asleep, but also seemed to be awake slowly opened his eyes, as if a little dissatisfied, but also seemed to be full of deep meaning, looked at Bai Yasha and said:


    "If I didn''t know that you have a crush on the twin goddesses, I''m afraid I would suspect that you have any special thoughts about that little guy."


    pat!


    The sun that surrounds Little Garden came to the back of this continent at some point, dispelling all the darkness that had stayed here.


    Bai Yasha clenched the handle of the fan tightly and looked in the direction of Lingshan with a guilty conscience. After realizing that there was no movement there, he turned around and stared at the figure lying in the canoe in anger:


    "Box Boat! If you don''t know how to speak, don''t ever speak again!"


    "Huo~~"


    The voice whose face could not be seen teasingly lengthened its tone, but when Bai Yasha was about to run away, he changed his posture, lay in the tattered canoe, and closed his eyes:


    "If that''s the case, let''s play the wooden man game after a long time, my old friend of Oedipus!"


    "Tsk!" Bai Yasha clenched her silver teeth tightly, and her fan was pinched and rattled. She tried to do it several times, but she finally held back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the upper level of Hakoniwa, there is a cosmic starry sky adjacent to Mount Olympus.


    Star-sized eyes, open, squinted, or spun around in the bright starry sky, like curious children, observing and searching the entire starry sky.


    "Ah!"


    A cold hum came from the depths of the starry sky.


    In the depths of the starry sky, huge black snakes with multiple heads were tying up the stars, as if they were prey, opening their mouths wide and smearing lava-like snake saliva on the surface of the planet.

 Chapter 992：

    Whenever the snake saliva covered the planet, a rattling sound came from the star core.


    At this moment, the planets full of vitality seemed to have turned into snake eggs, and the wills filled with destruction continued to roar towards the starry sky that could not be heard.


    Suddenly, the eyes stared at these snake eggs, and their figures were reflected in the pupils.


    In a moment, a strong smell of sulfur filled the air, and at some point, the crimson magma spread all over the surface of the planet, wrapped in stone eggs, and it was wrapped around the planet.


    Almost in microseconds, countless beautiful, charming and magical creatures were born from those stone eggs. They killed each other, devoured each other, and then engulfed the surface of the planet like locusts, engulfing those black creatures. The snake''s body also penetrated into the depths of the planet, nibbling away the terrifying life that was being nurtured.


    "hiss!"


    The many black snakes entrenched on the planet roared because of the pain, and the snake heads kept splitting apart, sharing the pain.


    At the same time, the eyes staring at them also exuded a sense of ridicule, until another snort sounded in the starry sky, and then stopped the laughter and stared into the depths of the universe.


    At this time, a magnificent voice came from the depths:


    [Alger, do you have to have a fight with me now? ¡¿


    The pair of star-sized eyes blinked, and then looked into the depths of the starry sky with contempt.


    After a while, a provocative voice echoed in the vacuum of the universe:


    [Yo, looking at this situation, Typhon, your wound from Kurimo doesn''t seem to hurt much anymore! How brave today, actually want to play a game with me. ¡¿


    [Just, are you sure you can win the beautiful Ar-chan? ¡¿


    The deep voice snorted coldly:


    ¡¾You can give it a try! ¡¿


    In the starry sky, all eyes blinked, but they did not rush forward at all, but stared at the figure in the depths with eyes full of contempt and disgust.


    After staring for a long time, Alger seemed to be dreading something, but he did not rashly provocatively. He just kept monitoring Typhon and waited for the result of the battlefield direction.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    500 Outer Gate, Tianjun Headquarters.


    Di Shitian looked at the fog in the direction of Lingshan, then lowered his head to look at the confrontation on the back of the continent, then looked at the tit-for-tat in the direction of Olympus, then turned back and looked at the leisurely atmosphere in the direction of the courtyard of the sky.


    Finally, Di Shitian looked around and found the upper floor of the little garden where there were many fights on weekdays. Suddenly, it turned into a library. Everyone stayed in their place ''beautifully'', motionless and silent, for fear affect others.


    Seeing this, the corner of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched, and he looked down at the still lively lower floor of Little Garden. He silently shook his head and looked towards the distant ''other side'', towards the confrontation outside that world.


    At the end, Di Shitian murmured to himself: "This stinky boy who loves to cheat people, it''s not a problem if he tortures Laozi."


    "People, you have to come back alive!"


    Di Shitian seemed to be hopeful, and after muttering to himself, he stepped out and entered the starry sky.


    Above the starry sky, looking back at the ''lifeless'' Tianjun headquarters, Di Shitian took a deep breath, closed his eyes, clenched his teeth, took a step and blocked in front of the Garden of Eden.


    In the Garden of Eden, holding a scripture in one hand and a quill in the other, the blond priest surrounded by angels opened his clear and bright eyes.


    He looked up at Di Shitian, then shook his head gently.


    Immediately afterwards, he looked back at Pandora with black hair reaching his waist and a smile on his face, and shook his head again.


    Then, he said lightly:


    "A favor."


    After he finished speaking, He stopped talking, just glanced deeply into the depths of the Garden of Eden, laughed, then pinched the quill and quietly revised the scriptures.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Heavenly Court, in Lingxiao Palace.


    The two figures, who seemed to be in harmony with the world, but were aloof, opened their eyes at the same time, looked at each other, and then fell into silence.


    Beneath these two behemoths, a famous immortal **** stood on both sides of their feet, wiping cold sweat uncontrollably.


    At the end, when the two noble beings reached an agreement, these immortals glanced at each other, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the world, inside the big labyrinth in the depths of the cursed sea.


    With the sound of rattling, the sealed blonde princess finally broke free.


    And at the same time,


    Su Jin raised his head slightly.


    What caught his eyes... was the subtle yet sharp smile of ''Kui Tian''.


    Chapter 1418 Hei Tian: Are you a mind killer?


    The silver key cracked open the seal.


    And as the seal was lifted, the chains that bound Lamia''s limbs also fell off with a clanging sound, and let her figure leave the sealed space, and was finally caught by the outside Monkey King.


    at the same time.


    Hei Tian, ??who was blocked by Su Jin, moved.


    He raised the slender wrist with inconspicuous muscle texture, and grasped it with his palm, as if he was pulling something, and gently pulled it.


    Seeing Hei Tian''s actions, Su Jin immediately became enlightened.


    ... Krishna is drawing his presence, trying to take part of his ''identity''.


    Aware of this, Su Jin immediately reacted, trying to resist Hei Tian''s behavior, but before he could make a move, a faint black awn appeared on his dark suit.


    The black light seems to accommodate all the colors, with a strong attraction, it also exudes the ultimate repulsion.


    This repulsive force instantly evaded Hei Tian''s attraction, and directly evacuated his action of stealing his ''identity'' so that it could not affect Su Jin.


    Such a change made Su Jin and Hei Tian stunned at the same time.


    Su Jin himself was surprised that Hei Tian''s methods did not break through the defense of the ''Great Secret Treasure'', while Hei Tian was surprised that the Great Secret Treasure could resist his master''s actions on his own.


    And just at the moment when the two fell into stagnation at the same time, Sun Wukong, who had just caught Lamia, took the opportunity to launch an action.


    She waved the golden hoop for the first time, drew the ground as a prison, and cut the time and space where she was from the outside world, then immediately clenched the life-saving hair, and prayed with a powerful word spirit:


    [I hope to return to Hakoba with Lamia, to the headquarters of Arcadia. With the emergence of the Spirit of Words, the power of creation surged out from the life-saving hairs, and echoed the expectations of Sun Wukong, hooked up with the center of the small garden, and carried out a conceptual analysis of the time and space where she was and the time and space of the small garden. replacement.


    In an instant, taking advantage of Hei Tian''s stunned state, Sun Wukong took Lamia back to Little Garden at the cost of losing a life-saving hair, erasing Su Jin''s burden.


    After the initial temptation failed, Hei Tian did not continue to act, and even Sun Wukong took Lamia away without stopping him.


    On the one hand, Nu Wa''s eyes have been cast over, and when Sun Wukong used the life-saving hair, he will only hate this ancient human emperor.


    On the other hand, the simulated star creation map on Su Jin''s body was beyond his expectations, making him understand that in the desperate situation, Su Jin can still protect the two and let them leave.


    Among the thousands of futures he saw, he tried to intercept them, so he caught the blurry picture of Su Jin''s conspiracy.


    Although that couldn''t hurt him, it would also make him disheartened, and he was still embarrassed under Nu Wa''s gaze.


    This made Hei Tian completely give up blocking Sun Wukong''s departure. He just glanced at Sun Wukong and stopped paying attention. Instead, he looked at Su Jin in surprise and said:


    "The things on you seem to be completely different from what I imagined before?"


    What responded to him was the light of Su Jin''s fingertips.


    Tens of billions of fists of light converged into a ''lion''s fangs'' at this moment, and in an instant, ''engulfed'' the black sky.


    Such an attack did not affect the labyrinth in the slightest. After the fangs that the Fist of Light turned into, after venting all the power on Hei Tian, ??it completely turned into nothingness.


    This is the result of Su Jin''s precise control.


    However, in the next instant, Hei Tian''s figure appeared intact in his original position, as if nothing had happened just now.


    By manipulating the authority of time, He interfered with time, allowing the fact that the "Black Sky was hit" happened in the distant past, thus leaving himself unscathed.


    He avoided this attack, but Hei Tian frowned, all his previous actions were just temptations, and the power used did not exceed the upper limit of a three-digit number, but the result surprised him very much.


    "I''m curious, is it really a ''simulated star creation map'' on you?"


    Without waiting for Su Jin''s response, Hei Tian explained to himself:


    "The so-called simulated star creation map is to gather the ''power'' of the gods through special means, and gather thousands of authorities under a unified cosmology (truth), making it infinitely close to the truth in some respects."


    "The reason they are called simulated star charts is because the object they imitate is our ''truth of the universe''."


    "That''s why they are called ''simulated star creation charts'' and cannot be called ''real creation stars''."


    Speaking of this, Hei Tian looked at the black suit on Su Jin''s body with deep meaning, and said slowly:


    "Since it''s a simulation, it means that they haven''t crossed that limit. Therefore, in the most extreme case, the power level of the simulated star creation map is only infinitely close to the truth, which is why the simulated star creation map was activated. Three digits can suppress the existence of the same grade, but it cannot be completely crushed."


    "However, the ''simulated star creation map'' on you does not seem to be like this."


    "Although it is not obvious, it has just really suppressed the authority that excluded me in essence. It, no, it should be called him now."


    Speaking of this, Hei Tian couldn''t help but feel a little envious of Su Jin:


    "Hehe, it will be a real star creation map that is closer to two digits than the cloud of the sky."


    "I didn''t expect that the secret treasure that the Gao Tianyuan group of gods sacrificed and the entire group of gods could not create would appear in front of me so easily."


    Hearing Hei Tian''s comment, Su Jin took a deep breath, and after letting it out slowly, he showed an impatient voice: "That''s why I don''t want to face you old people."


    "Because once I fight with you, whether it''s active or passive, my secrets will be exposed to your eyes. Tsk, can''t you sit on the throne of the sky obediently and be a high god?"


    Obviously there is nothing in return, and the ''great secret treasure'' that has accommodated five solar sovereignty and the quality of the sacred garment is exposed in front of Hei Tian.


    This loss of intelligence made Su Jin very distressed, and it even made him lose a trump card to plot against Hei Tian.


    "Young people, stop complaining." Hei Tian stretched out his hand to hold down his straw hat, and said with a smile: "Also, correct me, I''m still ''young'' in the double digits, but don''t put me What an old guy!"


    At the same time as black words, he is not doing other useless temptations.


    With his knowledge, it is natural to understand that for Su Jin, who is wearing a star chart, the power of the three-digit level, and even the power of the two-digit incarnation level, has no effect on Su Jin.


    The only thing that can ''break through'' Su Jin''s defense now is the power called truth that really reaches the double digits.


    At this moment, Hei Tian decided to give up his previous tepid approach and truly treated Su Jin as an opponent.


    Chapter 1419 Lao Tzu is no more than a day!


    Hei Tian stared at Su Jin and took a step forward.


    His figure wearing a straw hat and sleeveless robe suddenly enlarged, and soon had the scale of a planet.


    And after the stature swelled, his body exploded.


    Countless swirls of incomparably pitch-black, all-color swirls completely engulfed the labyrinth, the outer planet-scale sea of ??curses, and surrounded the coefficient of forest mountains and rivers, dyeing the entire world with a touch of extreme black.


    Unsurprisingly, Su Jin was enveloped in the sudden darkness, and even the gift game played with the double-sided axe incarnated by Taurus in his hand lost control in an instant.


    In an instant, the gray-black labyrinth wall was engulfed by the dark vortex, the gray-white altar collapsed in an instant, and the flickering lights were quietly disillusioned.


    Except for Su Jin himself, everything around him, whether it is material energy or conceptual time and space, collapsed in an instant and was taken over in an instant.


    "This is¡­"


    Su Jin looked at everything in front of him in astonishment. This is the first time he has seen a situation where the outside world cannot be received, and the authority cannot resonate with the rules of heaven and earth.


    In a trance, Su Jin seemed to sense that the power of the center of the small garden was ''giving back''.


    "Even the center of the small garden has to give in... Is this the truth of the universe?"


    Surrounded by pure darkness, Su Jin was wary of the surroundings.


    This is the first time he has come into contact with the truth of the universe that has really unfolded. It is completely different from the restraint he had in his tentative confrontation with Alger, and there is even a fundamental error.


    It is true that Alger has stepped into the three-digit field, but she is still too young, her authority has not been fully integrated, and she has sublimated into the truth of the universe. In essence, she is still half a step away from the truth of the universe. The spirituality, coupled with the speciality of the protoss, forcibly elevates it to a level that is enough to fight against the truth. Relatively speaking, although Heitian is young, he has entered the realm of the truth of the universe for more than ten thousand years. Although the background is not as good as that of his peers, he has completely set foot in this field.


    Although the perception between Hei Tian and Alger is subtle, this subtle gap is like a sky abyss when facing Su Jin, making it impossible for people to cross.


    In a short period of time, Su Jin was trapped in a dark area of ??nothingness.


    Knowing now, Su Jin didn''t know how Hei Tian did this, and he couldn''t detect what power he used. He could only judge the truth of the universe based on his cognition.


    Unable to see the enemy, unable to understand his attack method, the result is "unable to be the enemy".


    [For me, I really don''t want to go further. ¡¿


    The magnificent voice spread in the pitch-black world.


    In Su Jin''s understanding of inspiration, the voice echoed in all directions, but in the body''s feeling, it seemed that the voice was in his mind, resounding in countless cells throughout his body.


    This contradiction made him frown unbearably.


    [For them, all they need is to observe your essence. Such conflicts may not be inevitable, but you need to make certain sacrifices. So, I advise you again. ¡¿

 Chapter 993：

    [¡®Enough is enough¡¯. ¡¿


    At the same time as the words fell, some kind of "gravity" that Su Jin couldn''t understand, but did exist, appeared.


    That gravitational force is like the root of all things, and like the essence of the universe, it has an indescribable attraction to all things.


    At this moment, Su Jin''s memory seemed to have a ''self''. They cheered, moved with joy, and even spurned Su Jin, jumping out of Su Jin''s mind, moving towards the gravitational force in the dark. Running, its speed is faster than thunder and lightning, faster than time, as if they should exist where they should be.


    ¡®The defense of the great treasure has failed? Impossible, I have been burning the small universe...''


    Su Jin watched in amazement as "Memory" left him spontaneously. Although he was flustered when he first encountered this phenomenon, he was not at a loss.


    "Destruction" burning like a flame appeared in Su Jin''s eyes. In order to avoid the memory leak and let his secret be seen through, he resolutely decided to completely destroy the memory before it was taken away.


    However, at this moment, the attraction in the dark seemed to fluctuate.


    In an instant, Su Jin was stunned to find out.


    His ''authority to destroy'' also spontaneously gave up on him like a memory.


    ¡®How is this done, there is no confrontation at all, and even the authority is affected? ¡¯


    In a hurry, Su Jin, who knew that he didn''t have time to think about it, opened his mouth for the first time, and in this silent area, read out the spirit of words:


    "I pray that my memory will return to peace."


    The power of creation came in an instant, and in an instant, it smoothed out the restlessness of Su Jin''s memory.


    It was at this time that Su Jin sensed a terrifying ''resistance''.


    That power is like holding a hemp rope and pulling a star, its own fragility and the vastness of the enemy make Su Jin, who is struggling to maintain balance, have a splitting headache.


    ¡¾what? The power of creation? ¡¿


    There was obviously a bit of surprise in Hei Tian''s voice, as if he didn''t expect the truth of this exclusive Nuwa to appear on Su Jin in the form of a weakened authority.


    This unforeseen discovery made Hei Tian''s movements unavoidably hesitant, and the gravitational attraction that attracted all things stopped for a moment.


    That''s because Hei Tian was guarding Nuwa, guarding against his weak connection by relying on the authority of creation, and taking action against him.


    This is not difficult for the Emperor Wa, who is also in the top ten among the two-digit figures, but for Heitian, it has enough deterrent power.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the black sky was alert, Su Jin frantically burned the small universe, and his own spirituality, relying on the connection of the contract, had a certain blend with the spirituality of Alger''s ''the devil against the gods''.


    In a trance, many demons raged in Su Jin''s spirit, like a violent wind and waves, blowing against the fragile island.


    The lion exuding the radiance of the sun, the Pisces connected end to end, the white hair and golden eyes, the Gemini standing back to back, the silver crab wielding giant tongs, the goddess with a beautiful face and the heavy double-faced star in Su Jin''s hand. ax.


    Six Sun Sovereigns suddenly appeared in Su Jin''s spirit, turning into pillars, supporting the fragile island, suppressing the spreading magic little by little, and controlling it.


    The scene reflected in the world is that Su Jin''s hair grows uncontrollably and quickly, and soon touches his ankle and falls into deep understanding.


    There were snake-like scales growing on the strands of hair, and the strands of hair danced like black tentacles, where they opened their teeth and danced their claws, and at the end of the strands of hair, the golden eyes were silent. He opened his eyes like a snake, staring at everything around him.


    "I see!"


    With the help of Alger''s power, Su Jin finally saw the straw hat boy standing in the deep comprehension of Yuanhei.


    He stood less than 3 meters in front of Su Jin, looked at Su Jin whose appearance had changed greatly with strange and subtle eyes, and said with sincerity and admiration:


    "Can even unfinished truth be seconded..."


    "In a sense, it may not be an exaggeration to call you a ''Protoss Killer''."


    Chapter 1420 Who did you say was beaten?


    Just when Hei Tian sighed, Su Jin, whose hair was already demonized, suddenly raised his head and stared at his face. This glance made Hei Tian''s face turn gray, and his body began to petrify bit by bit from the face. However, this petrification was quickly contained. Make it invisible.


    And while Hei Tian was petrified, Su Jin raised his hands, and his hands were in the shape of lotus flowers, gathering endless starlight.


    At the same time, two figures with unclear faces appeared on his left and right sides at the same time. Their faces were blurred, and they could only be vaguely seen as women from their bodies. They raised their hands like Su Jin. , the stars in the palm are bright, as if condensing the vastness of the universe.


    Without too much hesitation, at the moment when "Athena''s Wonder" took shape, Su Jin brazenly smashed it into the black sky.


    In a trance, as if something exploded in this pitch-black world.


    It made no sound, but roared in the spirits of all.


    At this moment, the chaotic zone covered by the extreme black suddenly separated.


    Time and space are formed in chaos, matter and energy are transformed in madness, and the four forces are derived from this, and a brand new universe seems to be opened here.


    At this moment, Hei Tian raised his hand and snapped his fingers-.


    clatter¡­¡­!


    The crisp snap of fingers sounded, and the nascent universe was suddenly stopped from the birth process, and began to shake violently and silently, as if something had sucked the foundation of their birth away.


    At the moment when the ''Athena''s Amazement'' was contained, Hei Tian raised his head and looked at Su Jin, who had gone away.


    At the moment when the big bang of the universe was blasted out, Su Jin quickly withdrew from the scene, obviously understanding that such an attack could only hinder Hei Tian for a moment.


    "Want to get out of this world?"


    Just looking at Su Jin, Hei Tian guessed his purpose.


    In fact, although the world they are in is indeed not within the jurisdiction of the small garden, it does not mean that the power of the central garden of the small garden cannot interfere here.


    Since the gift game can be played here before, it is feasible to return directly to the small garden with the help of the power of the center, like returning after observing another world.


    The reason why Su Jin maintained the gift game of the big maze just now was to use this connection, and after Lamia and Sun Wukong evacuated, he returned with the power of the gift game as soon as possible.


    However, such an operation was stopped by Kuroten, so he chose a secondary method, that is, to first escape from the area covered by the truth of Kuroten, escape to another world, and then return to Little Garden from another direction.


    Su Jin, who is well aware of the power of double digits, has no intention of confronting Hei Tian from the beginning. For him, it is very stupid to fight with the owner in someone else''s house.


    Even if he had to fight, Su Jin didn''t want to be in this world that was heavily arranged by ouroboros. For him, the best fighting area was naturally the starry sky of Hakoba, followed by the other world at the lower level, and finally other unexplored areas. In the other world observed, only the worst and worst situation will stay here and fight Hetian to the end.


    In an instant, Su Jin''s full hair waved in unison, and the golden-eyed hair of countless top elders fixed the surrounding time and space, grabbing the control of all things with incomplete truth, so as to find a way out of this world. weak point.


    He intends to break the fetal membranes of the world and forcibly traverse to other worlds.


    However, no matter how they fought for control, the all-encompassing Yuan Hei had been following Su Jin''s side, blocking all his paths.


    Vine-like black tentacles formed in the deep black, and then were swallowed by the deep black. The golden eyes opened, petrifying everything, but they were also dyed with extreme black at the same time.


    At this moment, the two sides were caught in a long-term tug of war, but it was obvious to the naked eye that the seconded power from Su Jin was rapidly decreasing, and the counterattack was getting weaker and weaker.


    Hei Tian, ??who was well aware of this phenomenon, looked at Su Jin, who had already opened the dimensional distance, but was still in the area under his control, shook his head gently, and said in a persuasive tone:


    "Although I don''t know what you used to stabilize the spirit and borrowed Alger''s truth, it is a pity that this power does not last long, and you do not have the cornerstone to control this power. This unfinished truth is enough to fight against me, but in your hands, it''s just a bigger toy."


    "I know that you want to get out of this world and rely on the power of the center of the small garden to attack me, but unfortunately, this is futile."


    "I''m not afraid to tell you what the true face of this trapped world is. Although it itself is the cradle of Kalji''s birth, in essence, it is based on the concept of Kurimo''s ''carrying the dragon of the world''. ''The world,'' is His truth."


    "So even if you get rid of the universe created by my truth and return to the world, you will face the ''world'' of Klimo, and face the powerful dragon god. Although he is young, his combat power has always been in my hands. Come on, I believe you should know that too."


    "...Your actions like this will only embarrass the World King. After all, he doesn''t want to shoot at you, or he won''t let me be your opponent."


    "It''s useless to continue like this."


    He was so dark that he sighed softly, and then persuaded Su Jin:


    "Give up resistance and face me."


    "Show all your (linguistic) in front of me."


    "We don''t want to kill you. Killing you will only arouse the hostility of the protoss and the dissatisfaction of the twin goddesses. As far as the Ouroboros is concerned, we just want to determine your essence, and that''s why, it''s up to me to come forward. The reason for the trial."


    ...


    "As long as it is determined that your spiritual status is not what we thought, then everything can be discussed. The position of the head of the sky army, the position of the king of Olympus, even the chief ally of the Ouroboros, these are all ours. compensate."


    "This is just a trial. Although it is a trial of the Demon King (forced), you have nothing to lose, do you?"


    "So, give up resistance and truly show your spirituality."


    Su Jin, who had been trying to stay away, finally slowed down at this time. His black eyes stared at the black sky, and there seemed to be endless thoughts hidden under the dark eyes, as if he was considering the pros and cons.


    At the end, he looked at the black sky and sighed faintly:


    "To be honest, I don''t hate you, but unfortunately, many things are beyond your control."


    Hei Tian looked at Su Jin unsurprisingly when he heard this. He was no stranger to Su Jin and naturally guessed what he might do.


    Rejection was one of the plans from the very beginning.


    "It doesn''t matter, it just takes a little more time." Hei Tian sighed deeply, with a little regret on his face: "It seems that for the next few thousand years, I will have to avoid that magic star."


    The attractiveness of perceiving the darkness of the surrounding abyss suddenly intensified tens of thousands of times. After being so powerful that his own thinking was almost unable to proceed normally, Su Jin''s mouth slowly grinned, and with a swipe in the air, he listed the interface of the Dimensional Forum, which was heavily loaded on it. A little, shouted:


    "Go to your mother''s trial, I can''t live anymore...!"


    Chapter 1421 Are you actually a central spirit? !


    A curtain of light that only Su Jin could see rose in front of him.


    And above the light curtain, line by line options are disappearing.


    ''Understanding the Mystery of Life and Death'', price: 100 million points.


    consume!


    ''Shards of the Will of the Gods ¡¤ Liberation'', selling price: 2 million points.


    consume!


    The total price of ''Liberation Sun Sovereign¡¤Leo¡¤Aquarius¡¤Pisces¡¤Gemini¡¤Cancer¡¤Taurus'': 1.2 million points.


    consume!


    Seeing that the massive 145.9 million points on the forum were consumed to only 1.39 million in an instant, Su Jin was so heartbroken that he couldn''t breathe, and even his internal organs were in pain.


    That''s the points he earned in exchange for his debts.


    Slap it!


    It''s all gone!


    In an instant, Su Jin''s eyes turned red, and his eyes looking at Hei Tian were also filled with indescribable madness.


    This kind of change made Hetian inexplicable, and at the same time made him have an ominous premonition, but before his inspiration foreshadowed anything, a change occurred.


    Under the consumption of massive points, the changes in Su Jin''s body began.


    The small universe, which had been accumulated for a long time, could not even be promoted by the authority of creation, surpassed the sum of the five golden saints, and the quality reached the limit of the seventh sense suddenly condensed into a little in Su Jin''s body, and then exploded with a bang!


    The "Big Bang" was born in Su Jin''s body.


    This instant explosion was born in Su Jin''s body, and it also expanded in an instant.


    With a buzzing sound, Su Jin''s entire body suddenly swelled and disintegrated inch by inch.


    Suddenly, a vast and dazzling golden nebula was born in this dark area, and it expanded rapidly, just like the beginning of the universe, spreading its own power infinitely to the end of nothingness.


    At the same time, in the depths of the nebula, at the original singularity, a terrifying will is constantly expanding, rising rapidly as if there is no upper limit.


    "what happened?"


    Hei Tian, ??who realized that he was starting to lose control of everything around him, was suddenly enveloped by the expanding nebula, and he noticed a terrifying bright golden power in it.


    The two-digit cosmic truth can use its own truth to directly control all things and bring everything under control, just as the center of the small garden controls everything in the small garden.


    Because of this characteristic, the initial stage of the battle between the two digits is almost all the competition for the dominance of ''all things and everything'', and the second is to start to compete for the ''power'' that one has.


    Su Jin had no feedback before, which is why, at that time, almost everything on him, including authority, was under Hei Tian''s control. If it wasn''t for the great secret treasure still resisting, the authority of creation could be exerted to a certain extent because of its special characteristics. At that time, he was afraid that he had become fish meat on the black sky chopping board.


    When three-digit numbers face two-digit numbers, it is such an abyss-like gap.


    Although the authority of the three-digit number can be effective, after the truth is unfolded in the two-digit number, your authority becomes the authority of the other party. What effect can a gun not in your own hands have?


    It is precisely because of this that the three-digit gods and Buddhas of Hakoba will not even have the idea of ??being hostile in the face of two-digit numbers, because the two sides do not even have the basis for hostility.


    This is also the reason why Su Jin couldn''t even detect Hei Tian''s whereabouts only 3 meters ago, but only when he borrowed Alger''s truth.


    For, true equivalence arises only in equality.


    But now, without the help of Alger''s power, Su Jin actually competed for the dominance of everything, which made Hei Tian a little caught off guard.


    "This is... truth?"


    But whose truth is the appearance of a nebula... Hei Tian was stunned, and almost mistakenly thought that a two-digit possessor had come, but the next second, he denied it again:


    "No, this is not the truth. Although he is fighting for my dominance, it is essentially the expanding nebula that is integrating all things into itself, and this is the phenomenon of competing for domination. The offense is different between¡­¡±


    "This is not the phenomenon of the birth of truth, but the phenomenon of the birth of the universe. This is the birth of a new universe, the embryonic form of the universe..."

 Chapter 994：

    At the moment when Hei Tian judged the situation, Su Jin''s transformation to his eighth sense began.


    And in places where Hetian had not yet discovered, the will of the liberated gods and the sovereignty of the sun slowly began to merge.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hakoba, 500 outer gates, the temple of the gods.


    The well-informed three-digit people cleaned up the venue and gathered here one after another, relying on the complete artifacts of the temples, observing the other world, and waiting for the ''result'' from the other world.


    Of course, due to Krishna''s unfolding of his own truth, there was only a deep darkness in the observation eye at the very center of the conference table, and it was impossible to see what was inside, but none of the gods protested, but waited for the final result.


    After all, no matter how Su Jin was targeted by the two-digit number of Ouroboros, his status as a candidate for the commander of the Heavenly Army and the active controller of the Greek Gods remained unchanged.


    Regardless of whether the gods and Buddhas present had conflicts with Greece and the Heavenly Army in terms of interests, they all kept a close eye on the results at this time. After all, this matter, in a sense, determined the future direction of the situation.


    Obviously they can''t get in at all, they can only wait for the result on the periphery, and they don''t even have the right to speak, but these existences with three-digit combat power at the worst understand that this is their best result.


    Of course, waiting does not mean being silent.


    After knowing that there was no result for a while, the one-eyed crow stepped on the conference table and said to Hades, the king of the underworld, in a sympathetic tone:


    "Is it okay to just sit here, Hades, your new boss is now imprisoned by that holy immortal. If he is imprisoned for tens of thousands of years, the brand of Greece will probably fall. "


    Holding the Book of the Dead in his hand, Hades, who was still coordinating the operation of the kingdom of God, looked up at the crow and said lightly, "Your mouth is still as annoying as ever, Loki."


    "I''m just a kind reminder."


    Loki felt that he was reminding, not sarcasm, but to tell the truth, although he thought that Su Jin''s life safety did not need to be worried, but 80% of the time he would be taught by that holy immortal.


    If this is badly trained, then she will not be able to be taught by Athena who is in a bad mood. Since Athena will teach her sooner or later, she might as well bully Hades, who is also a Greek god, anyway. So bullying~


    At this moment, a flash of spiritual light, four wings on its back, and a feathered snake with golden and black scales appeared in the vacant seat belonging to the Mayan group of gods and greeted everyone.


    "Yo, it''s all there!"


    The snake **** looked around, Hades and Poseidon of Greece, at a glance, knew that it was Loki who came to the play, and then the Buddhist Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, many Arhat Dharma protectors, and several Taoist Dharma protectors. The Four Heavenly Kings, including the Thousand Eyes Department of Magic Eyes, also sent their staff to sit at the most central round table.


    In addition, on the outer seats, a group of gods who exuded terrifying oppression also sat quietly, waiting for news.


    Seeing the gods, Loki couldn''t help smacking his tongue and said, "Quathered Serpent God Kukulkan, tsk, all of you who were suppressed by the Crusaders to the point of being destroyed are actually here, oh, it''s really a big gathering of old friends now. "


    "After all, it is the position of the head of the Heavenly Army. It is impossible not to be curious about the outcome, and it also involves those supreme powers." Kukulkan circled on the tall stone chair, and after he was seated, he asked Said: "What''s the result now?"


    "How''s it going?" Rocky chuckled and pointed to the huge transparent eyeball in the center with his wings: "The holy immortal showed his spirituality, and it is estimated that he made a little monster of Su Jin in it."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, I don''t know how long that holy fairy can play. After all, from the sky outside, the devil star has a lot of opinions. If it is not guaranteed, then we will see the war between two digits. ."


    "That''s a really bad situation..."


    As soon as Kukulkan spoke, he suddenly found a blurry picture in the eye of observation.


    On that picture, there seemed to be a golden nebula madly devouring the surrounding darkness, as if an evil tiger was devouring the soft stretch.


    Seeing this scene, Kukulkan couldn''t help taking a deep breath: "Hey, the little monsters in Arcadia are so pitiful, this is the essence of the concept being suppressed!"


    "Yo, look, I''ve been bitten off again. This kind of fight is just education. I heard that the holy immortal is very strict with the younger generation, but I didn''t expect it to be so strict."


    "Huh?" Kukulkan finally realized something was wrong, why does it seem like I''m the only one commenting? Although everyone can''t intervene in that kind of battle, it''s not like they don''t dare to evaluate it.


    Thinking of this, he looked around the crowd and found that most of the gods and Buddhas were sitting there dumbfounded.


    what happened? Could it be that during the 40,000 years that I avoided the pursuit of the Crusaders, something happened that I didn''t know about?


    Thinking of this, Kukulkan couldn''t help but look at Loki, thinking that this intelligence businessman should know something.


    In the confusion, Kukulkan asked Loki:


    "Did I just say something wrong?"


    "...No, I didn''t say anything wrong."


    The one-eyed crow swallowed and said tremblingly:


    "There is nothing wrong except that the person who was beaten and swallowed was the crown of Hei Tian."


    "Oh, I see!"


    Kukulkan suddenly realized.


    In the next second, its snake eyes almost popped out of its sockets:


    "...Who did you say was beaten?"


    "¡­¡­black sky?!"


    Chapter 1422 The vibration of the truth of the universe


    In the boundless darkness, the huge nebula continues to expand, and the two sides are like racing.


    After discovering that Su Jin''s body began to transform into the universe, Hei Tian suddenly changed his strategy.


    The old human form was directly abandoned by Him and turned into a spiraling black vortex, exuding endless attraction.


    That is the truth of Krishna, the manifestation of His true spiritual name, Krishna.


    As a backward two-digit number, Hei Tian naturally has the real name of the human period and even the **** and Buddha period, but after being promoted to the two-digit number, He will use the name of his truth to interpret his spirituality and his own authority.


    The primordial origin of all things that is the convergence of freedom, existence, elements, duties and time.


    The light that attracts all, the sublime sky of darkness.


    That is... [Black Sky].


    After giving up the human form and unfolding the truth of the universe, the nebula incarnated by Su Jin was immediately suppressed by the dark sky, and the speed of its expansion began to decrease rapidly.


    This is because the control of everything around is taken over by the ''Black Sky'', and the result is that they work together to suppress the ''Nebula''.


    However, it was at this moment that Hei Tian suddenly realized that he could not control everything in the ''Nebula'', as if everything was trapped in an absolute vacuum that could not be interfered with.


    This is not good news, nor is it the double-digit character that Krishna is familiar with.


    It is true that the two-digit number has a terrifying control over 10,000,000 things, but in the existence of the same level, interfering with each other''s authority and making the other party make mistakes is also one of the highlights of the battle between the two-digit number.


    It is impossible to interfere with the Vientiane controlled by the opponent. In this case, in the two-digit number, it will only appear if the essence of the two sides is strong or weak.


    But Hei Tian, ??who has never seen Su Jin interfere with himself, is extremely certain, and Su Jin is still in the three-digit category.


    A three-digit number that essentially surpasses your own two-digit number?


    How could there be such an outrageous thing in Hakoten?


    The original four, as well as the only **** who has advanced, are all in Hakoba! Who is this Su Jin in front of him?


    Could it be that... it is really the center of the little garden, and after all, he has regained his self-consciousness and became a sperm? But for the little garden center, isn''t the best thing to do is to control all things in the world and suppress people with the power of heaven and earth?


    If it doesn''t happen, it''s not as outrageous as it is now to pull the wind of decadence to come?


    Unable to distinguish the situation, Hei Tian naturally casts his guard against rats.


    On the one hand, there is no way to interfere with Su Jin''s interior, so that he can''t use weak force to move the lever and give Su Jin a bigger blow. He can only fight Su Jin with pure strength.


    On the other hand, when the United States is sure whether Su Jin is a center, Hei Tian is also hesitant to take a deadly vengeance with Su Jin.


    After all, in his view, the previous contradiction was inspired by the original truths. He Hei Tian was just a knife in the hands of others, and the contradiction with Su Jin was not obvious.


    And once he kills, offending Alger and other Protoss spirits, let¡¯s not mention it for the time being. If he offends Su Jin, a suspected unfamiliar primordial, and even the central will of the small garden, the future of his black sky is to give up all the layout of the small garden and go to the unknown. the result of the universe.


    Under such a huge loss, Hei Tian was naturally timid.


    Contrary to him, Su Jin was playing more and more happily.


    The small universe bonus brought by the eighth sense can only be the icing on the cake for Su Jin.


    But the "self-contained universe" characteristic of the eighth sense gave Su Jin the confidence to face double digits.


    In the world of saints, saints who understand the essence of the small universe and the seventh sense have the destructive power to smash the galaxy, but they are fragile and powerless in the face of the gods who live in the "will of the gods".


    The rules custom-made by the main gods with the "will of the gods", such as the Great Barrier of the Sanctuary, the rules of the underworld, etc., can easily suppress the Saint Seiya who has comprehended the seventh sense into a fragile plaything.


    And what changed this was the ''Eighth Sense of the Essence of the Small Universe''


    Unconstrained by laws, the ''Alaya Consciousness'' that transcends life and death is the confidence of the saints to face the Lord God.


    The ultimate eighth sense can even surpass second-level gods and hurt the main god. It is a veritable god-killing power.


    It is precisely because of this characteristic that although the power is only a step forward in nature, Su Jin has the confidence to resist the truth of the universe, and then force the truth of the universe to confront him head-on.


    And head-to-head, that''s Saint Seiya''s forte.


    If I can''t beat you and me, I will burn the small universe, burn life, and even burn the soul, burn all the time of billions of years, turn it into an infinite small universe, concentrate a little, reach the pinnacle, and kill you with the ultimate scale.


    Bronze Saint Seiya can burn a small universe and kill a first-level god, not to mention Su Jin, who has six solar sovereignty and a great secret treasure.


    He didn''t even burn his lifespan, and only relying on the power of the sun''s sovereignty, he suppressed Hei Tian to the point of being unable to maintain his human form.


    With the confrontation, Hei Tian, ??who thought he could maintain his advantage, seemed to see a huge silver crab claws in a trance.


    The crab claws drifted from the illusory spiritual ocean, dancing the silver claws, making a ''click'' on Hei Tian''s spiritual grid.


    Tear! The sound as if the cloth was torn rang out in Hei Tian''s consciousness.


    At the same time, Hei Tian also realized what he had encountered:


    His spirituality was cut in half by some force.


    Before Hei Tian could react, the next moment, an unbearable pain filled his heart.


    His spiritual personality that was cut off seems to have been burned by sacrifice.


    Bullying Hei Tian has no culture. After using Cancer''s combat skills to succeed, Su Jin immediately mobilized Gemini''s power and punched the illusion of the Demon Emperor.


    Suddenly.


    Hei Tian''s spiritual personality seemed to be cracked, and another personality emerged in his mind that was frantically grabbing the control of power with him.


    ''Wang yo, fighting is not like this! Where is your truth, where are you tampering with the poetry of the world, where is your instinct! ¡¯


    ''Leave it to me, leave everything to me, a mere three-digit ant, no matter if he is a double-digit incarnation or the will of the central garden, let me tell him what an abyss is like The gap, what is the truth of the universe! ¡¯


    Suddenly, Hei Tian understood that he had a ''split personality'', and there was a personality who called himself a ''king'', trying to compete with himself for the control of power.


    And the strength of this competition is the part of his spirituality that was cut away by the crab claws earlier.


    And if the competition fails, I am afraid that he will become a puppet in Su Jin''s hands.


    Use my powers to split my personality and let another ''me'' and me grab control? turn me into a puppet?


    Where did Su Jin, this bastard, get his sinister tricks?


    In comparison, He, the mastermind behind the Ouroboros, can only be said to be a pure boy, not even worthy of carrying shoes for the other party.


    "Too deceiving!"


    Hei Tian shouted angrily, and no longer wanted to control the scale of the conflict. He suddenly shrank the boundless Abyss, and the humanoid reappeared in the image of the planet.


    He put on the abyss black armor of cosmic fetal membrane metaplasia, and the straw hat also turned into a majestic and majestic, symbolizing the peacock feather crown of the king of the gods, and an extra pair of arms on the ribs and waist, showing six arms. image of.


    His uppermost hands held the illusory fire of knowledge, and his lower hands held the axe of escaping will change, the artifact used by Hetian to destroy the material world in the past, and his lowermost hand held it. The illusory gate of the transfiguration of divinity and crime, the gates overlap, and the deep **** is faintly visible.


    The ancient truth is in full shape at this moment.


    Endless attraction poured out from between his brows, the crown of peacock feathers, which symbolized the ''king of the gods'', flickered slightly. The attraction is devoured.


    After solving the internal turmoil, Hei Tian opened his eyes, looked at Su Jin deeply, and raised the fire of knowledge with his hands at the top.


    And at the moment when Hei Tian was ready to start.


    "The time has finally come."


    The faint sigh came from which nebula, and echoed in the chaos.


    The fragment of the will of the gods, liberation, which Su Jin had previously purchased, finally merged with the power after the liberation of the sovereignty of the sun. In the deepest part of the small universe, in the root fragment, a will gradually began to wake up.


    The next moment, the magnificent and lofty, divine and stalwart will burst out from the golden nebula, like the first light that separated the chaos in the beginning.


    In an instant, Hei Tian, ??who sensed this will, changed his face and blurted out:


    "Central will?!"


    "You are the incarnation of the will of the central garden?!"


    Before he could think about anything else, Hei Tian instinctively made a decision at this moment.


    at this juncture.


    Him!


    ¡­¡­Ran away.

 Chapter 995：

    Chapter 1423 Outrageous he went home


    Box Garden, the depths of the universe star sea on the upper level.


    The multiple black snakes entrenched on the planet savagely smashed a demon dragon, and was then torn to pieces by a demon lion, and behind the demon lion, another black snake opened its scarlet giant jaw.


    Taking the planets all over the Xinghai as the battlefield, the battle between monsters and monsters is constantly reappearing on this starry sky.


    In the center of this war-torn starry sky, golden eyes stared coldly at the dark shadows in the depths of the universe.


    A terrible will reverberates in the depths of the universe.


    [Alger, with the current situation, the battle between you and me has not been inconclusive for a thousand years, but your disadvantage has gradually become obvious. ¡¿


    [Hehe, you care too much about that suspicious little guy, so much useless energy is spent, it is really sad to want to decide the winner in a short time, even the two-digit position of Sakyamuni dared to be in those days The magic star who let go of the competition has now become a foolish generation. ¡¿


    [Oh, I almost forgot, you have never been smart, so it is my fault, I apologize to you. ¡¿


    [However, perhaps at the time of my apology, the little guy who was relying on your strength to survive, may die like this. ¡¿


    In the sarcasm, Typhon kept interfering with all things under the control of Alger, taking advantage of the slight gap that the other party had not really advanced to the truth, and disturbing Alger''s mental state with the words full of filth and demonic nature.


    Under the multiple attacks, He even spared his strength and focused his attention on the trap world created by Klimo.


    As he watched, he saw the moment when Hei Tian revealed his true body and was ready to do it.


    ¡¾Oh? That little guy seems to be a little level, and he was able to force Hei Tian to a place where his fighting form was revealed... What, Hakoniwa Center? ! ¡¿


    Typhon''s tone suddenly rose, looking at the ''nebula'' exuding a terrifying will, his eyes were as if he had seen a ghost.


    At this moment, his original disgust towards "other people are just confrontation, but Alger is looking for trouble for himself" completely disappeared, and there were only equations left in his heart.


    His spirituality can be complementary to Alger = He has a big feud with Alger.


    Alger and Su Jin are lovers = he and Su Jin are also a big enemy = the center of the small garden has a hatred with him = the wind of decadence will come in the next second.


    In an instant, at the moment when the equation was formed, Typhon used his will as a knife, cut off part of his demonic essence, and threw it at Alger with all his might.


    The golden eyes that were originally shocked by Su Jin''s incarnation as the center of the box garden were suddenly smashed by this part of the essence. The attraction of the personality and this sudden attack suddenly made her a little dizzy.


    However, before she could react, Typhon instantly transformed into a giant with a hundred heads that danced with snakes, grabbed down with his big hand, grabbed this universe directly, and pulled it hard, tearing it away from the concept of the center of the small garden.


    Roar¡­¡­


    It was as if some terrifying beast roared at the end of time.


    Aware that the wind of decadence was about to come, Typhon immediately confirmed the guess in his heart, no longer hesitated, and ripped open the cosmic film of Hakoten, and stepped into the unknown area.


    At the moment when Typhon left, a dark storm of destruction suddenly descended, and rolls of black parchment representing the final trial swept through the storm, and a terrifying will like an abyss roared frantically.


    The foggy Alger took part of Typhon''s demonic essence and stared blankly at the incompetent and furious wind of decadence, although he understood that the wind of decadence was because Typhon ripped apart an upper outer door universe and ran away with the outer door. It just came, but after thinking about it for a long time, she couldn''t think of why Typhon ran away.


    Although Typhon''s mouth stinks a bit, but everyone just had a good time, right?


    Why did you run away?


    In the emptiness swept by the black storm, Alger stood blankly, as if this scene could last forever.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Garden of Heaven.


    The Queen of Halloween held the teacup blankly, staring blankly at the nebula that emerged from the central will of Hakoniwa, thinking in her head "what did I give birth to", "what did I summon" and so on.


    Opposite the Queen of Halloween, the delicate and lovely dragon girl had already escaped quietly, and she did not know where she went.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The back of Hakoniwa Continent.


    Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin strangely. After she saw the unfamiliar will of Su Jin''s incarnation of Nebula, she suddenly felt that the will was very kind, just like looking at the house that she built after taking countless loans. Very puzzled.


    However, after careful identification, she saw that it was the central will, and she understood the truth of her star spirit identity.


    I am a Protoss born in the little garden, and it is essentially a part of the little garden center, so it is very friendly to see the little garden center, the cause and the result are reasonable, so there is no problem.


    So now the content that makes Shiroyasha puzzled has become the scene in front of him.


    The box boat that was lying lazily in the boat suddenly looked at him as if he was facing a great enemy, as if he would run away immediately if he acted rashly.


    This... as for?


    Everyone''s relationship is obviously okay, just because there is a conflict on Su Jin''s side, but it hasn''t reached the point of beating to death, right?


    And without recovering all the Sun Sovereignty, she can''t win the box boat, when did this guy become so timid?


    At this moment, Bai Yasha was at a loss.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    in front of the gates of the Garden of Eden.


    Di Shitian, who had recovered all the spiritual qualities of the Indian group of gods and briefly expanded his spiritual qualities to a double-digit scale, cried out.


    "Why did I lose the bet!"


    Di Shitian cried loudly, and the hand that clapped his thigh wanted to slap himself to death.


    The moment he saw Su Jin incarnate as the center of the box garden, Di Shitian knew it.


    Finished!


    He became one of the masterminds behind the return of the central Hakoniwa, and became the most taboo mortal enemy of the original truths.


    At this moment, even Dou E didn''t dare to stand in front of Di Shitian and cry out for herself.


    His miserable appearance even disturbed the Holy Son who was writing the scriptures, causing him to utter words of mercy:


    "Why don''t you hide in this Garden of Eden?"


    "Then I''m welcome."


    When the words fell, the Holy Son looked at Di Shitian who was suddenly close at hand, licking his face and grinding ink for himself, then looked at the quill in his hand, and then fell silent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    when¡­¡­!


    when¡­¡­!


    Above the Lingshan Mountain, the misty fog had long since dissipated.


    And the Buddha Guang Dari, who originally stood high in the Mahavira Hall, has also disappeared without a trace.


    And at the same time.


    Outside the ''world'' carried by a giant dragon whose eyes are the moon, the stars are scales, and the head is invisible.


    The white mist quickly spread out, as if it was about to nibble away the whole world, and it seemed that it had already devoured the world.


    At the same time, the rounds of stars in the ''world'' suddenly became brighter, casting strands of golden Buddha light into the thousands of worlds.


    Vaguely, within the thousands of brilliance, there is a golden Buddha indistinctly showing the image of the Angry King Mingwang, staring deeply at the golden nebula that is close at hand.


    The two original truths came hand in hand and approached Su Jin!


    Chapter 1424 This is my escape route


    At the same time that Hei Tian left the battlefield, Su Jin also completed all the preparations.


    In fact, before stepping into the trap, Su Jin had already made a plan to fight against the double digits.


    Breaking through the eighth sense with 100 million points is to lay a solid foundation for the future ''ultimate power'', and it is also the foundation of counterattack and the source of strength, while the remaining 4.6 million points are obtained through trickery The way, leveraging the greatest force, is all preparation for ''suppressing the double digits''.


    Due to the lack of intelligence, Su Jin did not know the real purpose of the Ouroboros, but the plan of being besieged by multiple two-digit numbers, or even surrounded by the original four truths, Su Jin asked the Dimensional Forum to make a simulation in advance .


    In the simulation, the ''root fragments in the depths of the small universe'' and the ''core secrets of solar sovereignty'' were naturally discovered by Su Jin, who was able to browse the backstage of the Dimensional Forum.


    In the world of Saint Seiya, everyone has a microcosm, and the root of the microcosm comes from the remnants of the creators after the creation of the world and the will of the gods that are too small to be traced.


    These root fragments and the subtle will of the gods are the source of the power of the saints to pierce the sky with their fists and tear the earth with their legs and feet.


    It was at that time that Su Jin realized that the reason why the microcosm on his body was able to function inside the box garden was because the "root fragments" in it did not originate from the creators of the Saint Seiya world, but from the box garden center.


    Therefore, the will of the subtle gods contained in Su Jin''s small universe is actually a fragment of the central will of the small garden.


    At this time, Su Jin also learned the essence of the Sun''s sovereignty in the forum, which is the "root power" that was cut by the four primordial truths from the center of the small garden, and it is part of the rule authority left over from the center of the small garden.


    Therefore, the ''microcosm'' and the ''sun sovereignty'' are essentially part of the will and part of the power of the center of the small garden. This is also the reason why when Su Jin obtains Leo''s Sun Sovereignty, he will obtain twelve Sun Sovereignty, and he can become the ''Lord of the Garden''.


    Because other people have collected twelve solar sovereignty, they can only control half of the eighty-eight stars in the sky at most, creating a small garden, but for Su Jin, who has the fragment of the central will, to obtain half of the solar sovereignty, he will It can completely activate the central will in the small universe with the power of more than half of the root, and mobilize the power of the box garden center to the greatest extent, which is almost like the incarnation of the ''box garden center''.


    This is the reason why half of the sun''s sovereignty is enough to make Su Jin the ''Box Garden Center''.


    This is also why Su Jin chose to spend 3.2 million points to liberate the will of the gods and the sovereignty of the sun, in order to challenge the double digits.


    In addition, the small universe that has reached the eighth sense is used as the cornerstone, a quarter of the sun''s sovereignty is liberated, and as a pillar, plus the reconciliation of the central will, the power and the will are in hand at the same time, so as to temporarily incarnate the center of the small garden, and use the lever to the greatest extent. Leverage the power of grandeur.


    This is Su Jin''s biggest trump card, and it is also his confidence to fight against double digits.


    And at the moment when this vision succeeds, the resulting oppressive force is decisive.


    After the central will came and operated in a mode dominated by Su Jin, the dazzling golden nebula suddenly expanded, split, and then turned into a vast universe.


    As a result, Su Jin''s spirituality was sublimated to the limit in a short period of time, breaking through the three-digit or even two-digit thin film in a very short period of time, temporarily reaching the level of ''the truth of the universe''.


    At this time, Su Jin, although there is no cosmic truth, but he has a more terrifying power that surpasses the truth, called ''Box Garden''.


    In a trance, Su Jin''s perspective was infinitely high. In his field of vision, he saw the entire Box Garden, the vast Box Garden Continent, the starry sky in the sky, and the sun and moon surrounding the Box Garden Continent.


    Then, he saw the sky-penetrating beam of light that represented the central will of the little garden and ran through the universe, and also saw the twenty ''chains'' that had no beginning and no end entrenched in the attention.


    They restrained each other and merged with each other, and they were integrated while maintaining a certain independence.


    And among these twenty chains, only fifteen chains are as real, four chains are illusory, and one chain is moving from fantasy to the present.


    Suddenly, Su Jin seemed to understand something, looked in the direction where Hei Tian was gone, and snapped his fingers in his own consciousness.


    [I hope that Krishna appears before my eyes in human form. ¡¿


    Om...!


    One of the chains called ''Good Fortune'' that bound the center of the box garden, but also blended with the center of the box garden, hummed.


    Immediately afterwards, Hei Tian, ??who had already escaped, appeared in front of Su Jin in human form with a look of astonishment.


    At this moment, the pupils of Hei Tian, ??who had thrown himself into the net, were greatly enlarged, as if he had seen some kind of beast.


    And right here, another chain lights up.


    The universe incarnated by Su Jin suddenly exudes endless attraction, which is indescribable, and the darkness that absorbs endless colors suddenly descends.


    ''Cosmic Truth Black Sky'' has come!


    "what?!"


    Grabbed by the infinite attraction, Hei Tian fell into a daze.


    He was beaten by Hei Tian, ??the truth of Hei Tian, ??''Hei Tian'', and such absurd things actually happened in this world.


    While his heart was full of confusion, Hei Tian also spread the truth with all his strength, trying to resist.


    However, his ''truth'' was suppressed.


    The truth that came from the ascetic practice seemed to have encountered a fighter with a bigger fist and a heavier weight.


    At this moment, Su Jin completely suppressed Hei Tian''s power, and began to strip off Hei Tian''s memory and authority by using the attraction of the cosmic truth "Hei Tian".


    Just as Hei Tian targeted Su Jin before, Su Jin responded in the same way.


    And in order to stabilize the fruit of victory, He snapped his fingers again in his heart at this moment, invoked the power of the ''causal'' of the truth of the universe, turned the effect into the cause, and at the beginning of stripping away memory and authority, he won the final victory fruit.


    It was at this time that Su Jin finally understood the reason why the "Four Primordial Truths" tacitly attacked him.


    ... They suspect that Su Jin is the will of the new child in the center of the small garden!


    ... They suspect that Su Jin is close to Bai Yasha and acquires the sovereignty of the sun in order to liberate his true "power", return to the body, and step into the single digit.


    ...they are suspecting that the center of the small garden is about to carry out a ''big reckoning'' against these ''creators'' who have stripped of his will.


    Suddenly, Su Jin''s mind exploded.


    In a trance, Su Jin seemed to see pictures one by one, and got the fragments of thoughts scattered by the truths because of their mental vibrations.


    ''The four primordial truths who suspect that Su Jin is the will of the central will of the small garden saw Su Jin incarnate as the central of the small garden, completely suppressed the black sky, and won the victory. ¡¯


    ''And his next step is probably to return to Little Garden, unite with the Primordial Star, return to the center of Little Garden, step into the one-digit realm, and conduct a thorough reckoning of all truths. ¡¯


    This is really outrageous, **** open the door to outrageous, just outrageous home!

 Chapter 996：

    It was at this moment that the golden Buddha''s light penetrated the misty fog, illuminating this aspect of the universe, just like illuminating Su Jin''s cheeks.


    World Honored Buddha, Shakyamuni Buddha.


    Thousand Eyes, the initial ''Alpha'', the final ''Omega''.


    ...to come together!


    Chapter 1425 Gaia!


    The moment he noticed that the mist was surrounding him, and the golden Buddha light was ready to go.


    Su Jin, who incarnates the center of the box garden, suddenly predicted one picture after another.


    It was a picture of the golden vajra all over his brain.


    It is a picture of a soft and beautiful goddess with black hair and white clothes dismembering his body and sealing it at the end of the universe. At the end of the sky - the head of the picture.


    It was a picture of an old Taoist who stepped on a Taiji map, held a Pangu axe, and had four ancient stone swords floating behind him, putting him into an exquisite pagoda and tormenting him with pill fire.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin still doesn''t understand that the four primordial truths should not be accumulated based on their background, but must be sublimated to a single digit, and he will be completely suppressed, and he will never be turned over.


    Su Jin was not surprised by the determination of the four primordial truths.


    It was him who dismembered the center of the small garden with his own hands, erasing the possibility of the other party''s birth of intelligence, only to find that the dead child was still alive, and he would kill him like this.


    But only Su Jin knows,


    ...... He is wrong!


    Grass!


    While scolding in his heart, Su Jin once again used the truth of creation to pray:


    [I pray for the far-off creation, I hope to leave here and go to the far place. ¡¿


    In an instant, the power of creation surged, but at the same time, a certain powerful force seemed to be pulling him and delaying his departure.


    Su Jin instantly realized that it was the Four Primordial Truths who discovered his actions and interfered with this fortune.


    However, with the help of the essential suppression brought by the incarnation of the center of the small garden, Su Jin ignited the small universe of the sun''s sovereignty, including his own, and arrogantly destroyed the obstacles completely.


    Suddenly, Su Jin appeared in the starry sky in human form.


    And at this moment, his figure quickly faded, lost its color, and cast to the distant place.


    At the same time, a misty fog shrouded in, black and white intersected within it, Su Jin''s faded figure quickly condensed, but quickly faded.


    Then, a Vajra pestle descended from the sky, smashing Su Jin''s figure with a bang, and relying on the cause and effect in the dark, chasing it towards the distant place.


    It was at this time that the misty mist seemed to have unintentionally hindered the attacking route of the vajra, causing it to deviate to a certain extent.


    In the next instant, the misty mist and the vajra radiating the Buddha''s light disappeared into this universe, and in another instant, a treasure hall and a pagoda came together, pressing each other, arguing with each other, and finally following one after another.


    When the four bosses left, one blue and one red, two bright moons rose in this chaotic space. If you look closely, you can clearly see that the two moons are two big eyes, or longan.


    At this moment, Kurimo''s eyes were full of tears, and he leaned down pitifully and looked at the man who experienced the successive destructions of ''Black Sky'', ''Su Jin'', and the ''Four Truths''. Conceptually, it was already dilapidated, and he was also devastated by Hakoten. The Nexus observes the ''world''.


    The central will has come, and it is strange that the power of the central garden has not spread here.


    ''Well, don''t think about repairing it, just give up the treatment! ¡¯


    Thinking of the people who broke his own treasure, and then thinking of their fists...Kurimo, whose consciousness returned to his body from Hakoba, pinched his nose and decided to admit it.


    I''ll just provide a venue and play some pranks. Why is it hurt so badly?


    However, looking at Hei Tian, ??who had initially recovered his human form but lost his right arm, obviously a part of it was conceptually beheaded, and Kurimo suddenly felt much better.


    After all, she is not the worst one after all.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The World of Ghost Slayer, the Butterfly House where the Ghost Slayer team belongs.


    Su Jin, who had set the coordinates in advance, relied on the power of ''good fortune'' to roam here, but without any intention of stopping, he directly opened the forum and used 1000 points to make a crossing.


    In the next instant, four beams of brilliance came one after another, but only saw empty houses.


    They swayed in a circle in the sky, and then violently tore the cosmic membrane and chased away.


    Godslayer World.


    island country.


    Su Jin transformed into countless mind bodies at the moment of appearance, and with the help of the special nature of the world, shuttled to countless parallel universes.


    In the end, dozens of mind bodies used the forum''s channels to travel directly to many worlds such as ''Death God'', ''Blood Devouring Raid'', ''Earth Wrong'', ''Devil High School'' and many other worlds.


    The four truths that were pursued here instantly destroyed all the mind bodies in the parallel world, but due to the fact that Su Jin''s troops were divided into multiple paths, and the means of movement were special, it took a lot of time to analyze, and they could only be pursued separately after consultation.


    At that time, the world of Demon High School.


    Su Jin, who had already made the traces of the God of the Bible clear and clean, suddenly appeared here. Before he could breathe, he immediately boarded the pre-arranged Mechanic God spacecraft.


    Travel to the world of High School of Demons, and then travel to the EXE world that has not been observed by the central garden.


    This was the escape route that he had set in advance with the help of Arcadia''s cross-border gate. It was originally used by Arcadia collectively, but now it seems that he can only enjoy it himself.


    ???


    At the moment of boarding the spaceship, Su Jin saw Aizen Soyousuke, a brown-haired man in a snow-white uniform with flat-rimmed eyes as the temporary captain.


    "I didn''t expect that the plan you asked me to prepare in advance would actually be useful one day, fooling the truth of the universe. This is really an interesting experiment."


    Facing what Aizen said with that usual smile, Su Jin sighed uncomfortably:


    "Something unexpected happened, which caused me to start the preparations, but the good thing is that Arcadia should be fine, at least under supervision. After all, I am their target."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin felt helpless for a while.


    The ghost knows that those old and immortal people actually noticed the transaction between the box garden center and the dimensional forum because of the two-digit quota, and then misunderstood the brain and made up that "the box garden center gave birth to a new will and wants to liquidate".


    ¡­


    As a result, Su Jin, who was too prepared, came directly to the center of the incarnation of the small garden, and directly blew through the psychological defense of the original truth.


    Knowing this, he should not pursue the double-digit victory, but to save his life. After all, he does not incarnate as the center of the small garden and relies on the self-proclaimed cosmic resistance brought by the eighth sense. To be able to reach a draw and lose a lot of points is not life-threatening.


    But now, the four truths have been scared crazy by him!


    Time was running out, Su Jin used the integral cover to speed up the evacuation of the spacecraft, and at the same time asked Aizen, who was obviously just a photo, "How are those preparations going?"


    "When did you have the illusion that I wasn''t ready?" Aizen pushed her glasses and asked.


    Seeing his appearance as a good captain of the fifth division, Su Jin was too lazy to pay attention to this ''fake'' that more than pre-set a few lines of dialogue, and began to close his eyes and rest.


    It didn''t take long for the spacecraft to come to the EXE world and to the home planet of the Mechanic.


    After arriving here, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief. After all, the exe world was not in line with the center of the small garden, and his whereabouts were covered up by consuming points. If this can still be caught, then he really has few trump cards.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin walked through the spaceship aisle, and then stepped on the string ladder, preparing to enter the spaceport of the Mechanic Mother Planet.


    The moment he stepped out of the spaceship, Su Jin suddenly raised his head, and a gray cross was reflected in his pupils.


    Above the cross, the figure whose hands and feet were nailed with wooden nails, and the white robe on his body was also fixed, was hanging upside down on the cross, looking at him quietly with his face that could not be seen clearly.


    Chapter 1426 Only the only **** is being beaten


    Looking at the cross that should not have appeared here, Su Jin''s pupils shrank slightly.


    And at this moment, the figure in white robe, who was hanging upside down on the cross, whose face could not be clearly seen, said in a slow and gentle voice:


    "You underestimate how much I value you."


    "Although you have used some means in advance to block their monitoring of Arcadia, and even concealed the fact that you have entered the lower universe in the near future, you have left a secret hand in several lower universes, and thus temporarily Freed from their stalking."


    "But unfortunately, after Pandora came into contact with you, I noticed you, and included all the worlds that were recently observed in the monitoring range in advance, and invested in power projection."


    "It was your mistake."


    Hearing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, with a happy smile on his face. He raised his right hand and touched it to his chest.


    "First meeting, the only **** of the Crusaders, thank you for your advice during your busy schedule."


    Seeing Su Jin''s gesture, the figure hanging upside down on the cross responded calmly:


    "Your current state gives you the confidence to fight against me, but you should understand that all I need to do is delay time. Within five seconds, the four original truths will find out the little tricks you are playing, and lock you in. whereabouts."


    "Why did you tell me this on purpose?"


    Su Jin looked at the only **** in front of him indifferently, and said with a smile:


    "Don''t tell me, do you think I''ve lost my skills and have nowhere to go?"


    "I don''t think so."


    On the cross, a little dazzling pure white light is gradually lighting up.


    Before ruling over all things in this universe, He sighed:


    "It''s just that I know that there must be no new will in the center of the little garden."


    The pure white light engulfed the world, and within the sea of ??stars, all the colors were replaced by the divine light.


    At the same time, the upside-down cross seemed to gather all the dark shadows, descending like an abyss, and opened its white eyes.


    Then, a sigh came:


    "For this, certain sacrifices are inevitable."


    Seeing this, Su Jin took a step forward with a smile on his face, and his figure expanded again, turning into a magnificent golden universe.


    Beyond the universe, the zodiac, exuding the brilliance of the sun, is boundless and guards the golden universe like a guardian.


    In the first second, Su Jin once again incarnated as the center of the box garden, and controlled everything to suppress the pure white light and the shadow of the abyss.


    At this moment, the two sides launched a brutal collision of truth in this universe, and countless concepts fell into chaos, exuding fluctuations that were difficult to perceive but actually existed.


    In the wrong world, the misty mist trembled slightly, as if he had sensed something, but did nothing, just quietly surrounded the tiny universe underground, as if he was looking at something.


    The blood-devouring attacked the world, and the vajra, surrounded by the Buddha''s light, spun around the earth below, as if it was looking at something seriously.


    In the world of the **** of death, the magnificent Tiangong Palace took over all the laws and principles. After the invisible fluctuations spread, the figure wearing a crown in the depths of the palace seemed to sneer.


    In the world of Demon High School, when a pagoda was about to come, it suddenly trembled, and then chased the Su Jin mind body of a certain world, breaking through the air.


    Su Jin and Yawei, who were busy suppressing each other and competing with each other for everything, didn''t know what happened at this moment. The fierce confrontation solidified in an instant, and then suddenly became more violent.


    Because at this time, both of them realized that the conflict between the two sides was inevitable, so they naturally increased their firepower.


    As far as Su Jin is concerned, the existence of the God of the Bible will inevitably lead to a conflict with the Ouroboros after taking over as the head of the Heavenly Army. In addition, although the destruction of the previous generation of Arcadia was done by Hei Tian, ??it was obviously at the behest of Yawei. , so natural selection at this moment, using the power of the center of the garden to give ''Yawei'' a blow.


    On the other hand, although Yawei realized that Su Jin might not be the new will of the center of the small garden as he imagined under the strange actions of the four original truths, but he was well aware of the contradiction between the two sides, so he naturally knew that only Taking advantage of Su Jin''s loneliness now, taking advantage of his incarnation as the center of the small garden, one after another with Hei Tian to do it himself, only now can the real damage be effectively caused by the huge consumption of spiritual energy.


    At this moment, the two sides suddenly realized that the other party is their real enemy, so even if they understand that the four original truths have pitted themselves, they can only kill at this moment.


    The two sides played a real fire at this moment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hakoba, 777 Outer Gate ¡¤ Garden of Eden.


    The vast clear sky, blossoming flowers, clumps of rice ears, and trees grow and wither abruptly above the sky, interpreting the cycle of life and death...


    In the Garden of Eden, where the branches were luxuriant, the melons and fruits were all over the place, and the spirit beasts were everywhere, the leaves suddenly turned yellow and fell, the melons and fruits began to rot, and the beasts turned into skeletons.


    In just an instant, the entire Garden of Eden fell into the scene of all things withering, corruption and decay.


    Under the tree of wisdom withered leaves, the Holy Son holding the scriptures suddenly changed his face. He looked back at Di Shitian, whose face was full of confusion. After a moment of hesitation, he suddenly closed the open scriptures in his hands.


    Gada sounded.


    At the moment when the scriptures were closed, the landscape of decline and decline in the Garden of Eden suddenly stagnated for a moment.


    And taking advantage of this opportunity, the Holy Son, regardless of faction, included many angels, saints, and believers into the scriptures, and then looked at the sky with deep meaning, and his figure turned into nothingness.


    At the moment when the Son was procrastinating, sleeping in the depths of the Garden of Eden, the figure hanging upside down on the cross finally reacted and glanced at the sky.


    Boom!


    Thunder hummed, dark clouds descended, and storms swept in.


    But in an instant, the thunder turned into a docile elk, the dark cloud turned into a bird, and the storm turned into a spirit fish, disappearing into the blooming orchard in joy.


    In contrast, in the Garden of Eden, everything has fallen into corruption and decay, and because it has been drained of vitality, it is exposed to the cold winter.


    Deep in the Garden of Eden, an angry shout sounded:


    "...Gaia!"

 Chapter 997：

    However, the moment the sound of the drink sounded, the entire Garden of Eden was completely submerged by the withered and yellow leaves, and in a sudden smash, it smashed into the Hakoba Continent and sank into the mountains and forests.


    Above the sky, holding the ears of rice in her hands, the red-haired beauty in white robes lives in the fruit forest with lush grass. She stares coldly at the mountains and forests that engulf the Garden of Eden, and then swept across the void, staring at the A sight to behold.


    At this glance, the gazes cast by one after another disappeared in an instant.


    The red-haired beauty sneered, turned around, and disappeared with the wind.


    It was at this time that the existences of the upper levels of Hakoba came to a consensus.


    ...the eighteenth cosmic truth, the twentieth supreme being, the strongest truth in the little garden was born.


    ...that is the lofty Mother Earth who is in charge of the truth of the ''Earth'', the **** of the beginning of time who shares the ''Earth'' with the center of the small garden.


    ...¡¾Earth Goddess¡¿Gaia.


    Chapter 1427 New chess player


    EXE world, the mother planet of the mechanical god. The pure white light, which competed with Su Jin for all things, suddenly expanded for a moment, and then suddenly contracted into its original human form.


    The figure hanging upside down on the cross suddenly appeared, and the white robe he was wearing was much dimmed. He couldn''t see the specific appearance on his face, and there were faint blood stains on the corner of his mouth, as if he had been severely injured.


    And at this moment, the thoughts in the heart of the ''single god'' were disturbed.


    It was his mistake to project most of his power here to block Su Jin.


    Unexpectedly, the Four Great Primitives would give up chasing and kill Su Jin, which was the negative impact of his weakness in Hakoba''s authority.


    Unexpectedly, Su Jin actually had a two-digit quota and gave it to Hestia, causing him to be unprepared for this, which was his fatal mistake.


    In the Little Garden Universe, the Little Garden Continent conceptually represents the ''Earth'' in all the Little Garden universes, and is the most important of the three cornerstones of the Sun, Moon, and Earth.


    Because the moon is not a planet in concept, it cannot give birth to a protoss, so most of the authority is scattered among the center of the small garden and the sovereign of the moon.


    The sun, as the core sovereignty, has been focused on by the four truths, so it has to be divided into twenty-five parts.


    Therefore, what can really be mastered by the Central Box Garden is actually only the sovereignty of the ''Earth'', which is the cornerstone of the Central Box''s ability to suppress all high-level existences in the Box Garden Continent.


    Therefore, even if there are many protoss that symbolize the sun, the protoss of the earth will never be born, because that is one of the powers of the central core of the little garden, and the slightest infestation will be counterattacked by the central.


    This is the common sense known to the ancient truths of the universe, and it is also the secret information that is blocked for the rest of the people.


    This is also the reason why Hestia is infinitely approaching double digits, but the group of Greek gods she leads has always been ignored by the truth of the universe.


    This goddess of stove fire has chosen the most wrong choice from the very beginning, cutting off the possibility of herself becoming the truth of the universe.


    But now, the most unlikely thing happened.


    Hestia was successfully promoted to the protoss of the ''Earth'', the mother of the earth, Gaia.


    And his body that existed in Little Garden was caught off guard and was attacked by Gaia. With a three-digit figure, he faced Gaia, who was in charge of the land of Little Garden and incarnated as a **** in the beginning, and was hit hard without any accident.


    In fact, even if most of his power is not contained by Su Jin, this result will not change.


    Gaia, who is in charge of the truth of the earth, as the planetary spirit of the earth, is like the White Night King who is in charge of twenty-five sun sovereignty before the dawn.


    Within the Hakoba Continent, He is the strongest ''universal truth''.


    Because the entire Little Garden Continent is His ''truth''.


    Only the four primordial primordials of ultimate sublimation, and those suppressed by the center of the little garden, but the power is not dispersed, also chooses to sublime itself, can it be suppressed.


    It is a pity that He was plotted by Su Jin and Hestia together, and at the most critical moment, he dispersed his power.


    ...can''t be in love!


    With this in mind, his face suddenly became clear, and he stared deeply at the golden universe incarnated by Su Jin, trying to inject the indescribable madness and chaos into Su Jin''s spirit and strive for the moment of escape.


    And Su Jin, who had been expecting it, had been waiting for this moment, he sneered, and in the expanding universe where his body was transformed, flowers, clumps of rice ears, and trees bloomed in it. bloom.


    That is the truth ''earth'' that Su Jin borrowed from Hestia, who had been sublimated to Gaia, by temporarily incarnating as the center of the little garden.


    Shortly incarnating as the center of the little garden, and using the connection on the spiritual grid to second the truth of the universe, Su Jin approached the limit of double digits in a short time.


    Then, He looked sharply at the One God.


    Suddenly, the figure hanging upside down on the cross trembled for a moment. At the same time, his flat belly suddenly swelled, and it soon became the size of an October pregnancy, and then split.


    "Wow!"


    A cry sounded.


    The only **** whose breath suddenly became weak snorted, his figure suddenly collapsed and dissipated, and he evacuated in all directions.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately wanted to take advantage of the situation to pursue the attack, but at this moment, a pure white light flashed, and the original truths who had kept a distance from the battlefield were forcibly distorted by this pure white brilliance, which did not affect their essence. way to approach Su Jin extremely quickly.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin, who knew that nothing could be done, immediately made a decision. Before other original truths approached, he quickly grabbed the crying baby, with the power of tearing it from the One God with the truth of the earth. Fragments, contact the dimension forum directly.


    Buzz.


    Su Jin''s existence disappeared little by little, leaving only four figures exuding stalwart rainbow light in the vacuum of the universe, engaged in a confrontation with a strange atmosphere.


    Vaguely, it seems to have heard ''Did you see it? ''''I saw it. '' ''Are you pregnant? ''''Pregnant. '' and the like.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    gap between universes.


    On a punk-inspired mechanical spaceship.


    Su Jin''s figure appeared on the bridge and found an empty seat to sit down.


    In the process, his body sometimes turned into a pillar of light that reached the sky, and sometimes into a dazzling golden nebula. The two phenomena were intertwined and merged, but they were distinct.


    Without hesitation, Su Jin threw the crying baby whose face could not be seen into the dimensional forum, and threw it together with the authority that had been torn from Hei Tian before. He used the power of the forum to seal it, and then steadily lifted the state of the center of the incarnation of the small garden.


    "You seem to be in a bad situation."


    In the bridge, after Su Jin appeared, he subconsciously closed his eyes to prevent himself from being ignited by the concept of Su Jin''s body.


    "It seems that the means you use to deal with double digits is so risky that you almost can''t maintain your own state. Oh, this is really a risky common sense."


    Even Aizen can see the risk of Su Jin''s incarnation as the center of the garden, and it is naturally impossible for Su Jin to not be aware of it.


    It is true that this is a way to obtain the power of grandeur in a short period of time, but at the same time as the center of the small garden, the center of the small garden can also infect Su Jin.


    If it wasn''t for Su Jin''s microcosm, which had broken through to the eighth sense, with strong resistance, I''m afraid that backlash would have already come down when Su Jin just defeated Hei Tian.


    Being able to persist for so long is already because Su Jin''s foundation is solid enough, and most of his strength has been poached by the Dimensional Forum.


    This is a trump card, a trump card that needs to be used carefully, hurting others and hurting yourself.


    Su Jin snorted, wiped the golden blood stains on the corners of his mouth, adjusted his state quickly, and then said to Aizen Sangyou:


    "Thank you very much this time, Aizen."


    "If you mean to deceive the world with Kyoka Shuiyue''s solution and cover up the coordinates of another world you got from the previous troops of the Mechanic God, you really need to thank me."


    Aizen''s tone was still full of that confident tone, just like when he was in the Soul Realm.


    And the coordinates of another world in his mouth are naturally the coordinates exposed by the organization "Time and Space Administration" in the world view of "Magic Girl Nanoha", which was discovered by the mechanical **** of the EXE world.


    This coordinate is Su Jin''s hiding place, because it is far enough away from Little Garden, but it also has a certain connection with the EXE world, and the EXE world is linked to the world of High School of Demons, a world under the jurisdiction of Little Garden, which is enough for him to indirectly observe the little garden by remote control. situation, which determines the time of return.


    And when Su Jin''s mood was floating, Aizen said again:


    "Speaking of which, I also want to thank you. The data of the two-digit battle is not so easy to obtain. Even if I can only observe an extremely small part because of the difference in dimensions, the return is far beyond my own. put in."


    "After all, with my current spiritual level at the four-digit elite level, I can''t escape the word ''ants'' in the eyes of those who exist."


    "So this time, I should owe you a favor."


    Aizen said this, took out a pocket watch, put it on his hand, and said lightly:


    "As far as you are concerned, it is a risky thing to let me follow you to the next world. It is easy for those truths to perceive the abnormality. After all, my methods are full of flaws in their eyes, even if I borrow you The power of the power has raised the level, but at most it can only be delayed for a while."


    "Enough, this period of time is enough for them to determine my position."


    Su Jin took a deep breath, then glanced at the pocket watch in Lan Ran''s hand, and said in surprise:


    "The piercing gate with the power of collapsing jade, and the vague coordinates on it, are you planning to observe another world?"


    Lan Ran snorted and pushed his eyes gently:


    "For you and me, this can raise the threshold of safety. After all, whether I return to the Soul World or go to Hakoba, it will only increase the risk of your exposure."


    "...I have a second of pity for that other world."


    Su Jin, who had recovered a little bit, even started a joke. After laughing for a while, he seriously said to Aizen:


    "Let me reiterate, are you interested in officially joining Arcadia? Aizen."


    "I still say that."


    Before Aizen''s body faded and disappeared, he said plainly:


    "I have no hobby of subservience."


    "That''s it!" Seeing Lan Ran''s disappearing figure, Su Jin shook his head and said regretfully, "This is really a pity!"


    After Aizen disappeared, Su Jin took a deep breath and began to review the incident in his heart.


    Chapter 1428 The sky will change!


    In this incident, Su Jin''s mistakes in intelligence were extremely serious.


    Without knowing the information that the original truth suspects that he is the new will of the center of the small garden, Su Jin prepared in advance, and there was a mistake in the two-digit ace, which led to a fatal risk.


    With the help of the forum, he realized the secret of the sovereignty of the sun and the power of the inner source of the small universe, and thus achieved the idea of ??''incarnating the center of the small garden and gaining double-digit power for a short time''.


    This preparation is sufficient when the combat power is low.


    However, although this move brought Su Jin a trump card that can face and even suppress double-digit numbers, it also led to a further deepening of his misunderstanding of the four truths.


    Su Jin dared to guarantee that the Four Truths really wanted to kill him when he first saw him incarnate as the center of the little garden.


    And the reason why they involved each other, and even deliberately let Yawei make a knife, so as to test his upper limit, this is Su Jin''s efforts.


    When he first learned about the situation, he was really panicked, but he also understood that with the foundation of the four truths, he might not see anything in a short period of time, but after a long time, he would definitely be able to discover his ''abnormality''.


    This is also the reason why Su Jin chose to run away immediately after taking the opportunity to tear apart part of the truth of Hei Tian.


    In fact, tearing the truth of Heitian is not necessary for Su Jin, but a means of returning to the original. What Su Jin really values ??is the "memory of Heitian" that was plundered before.


    The two-digit secrets involved here, and some important information that Su Jin doesn''t know, are what Su Jin likes. This can help him determine the current situation and make a reasonable judgment.


    And part of the essence of Hei Tian is that Su Jin is trying to repay his debts, taking advantage of his hostile position to make a fortune.


    It is because of Hei Tian''s memory that Su Jin determined the position of the four truths and understood their doubts.


    Before Su Jin stepped into the trap, the four truths defined him as "suspected of the new will of the central garden", "unknown and powerful existence from the outside world", the possibility of the two is half and half.


    In this case, for the four truths, the temptation of Su Jin is necessary.


    In this, the position of the twin goddesses is extremely embarrassing.


    As the guard of the Central Garden, He also sheltered the existence of Su Jin, the "suspected new will of the Central". He was suspected of being the enemy of the Central Garden by the other three truths, so he was suppressed and guarded by them.


    Under the pressure, the twin goddesses chose to acquiesce to their temptation of Su Jin, but he also interfered with the content of the temptation with his backhand, placing the trap in the "world" of the betrothed Kurimo.


    This has guaranteed Su Jin''s life from the very beginning, because once he is defeated, when he finds out that it is not the central will of the small garden, Kurimo will take over the battlefield and ''seal'' Su Jin.


    As an old-fashioned two-digit number, Kurimo naturally has the ability to grab people from Hei Tian, ??and he can even be foolproof, and Hei Tian also knows this.


    This is why when Hei Tian fought against Su Jin, he always focused on probing and testing, and did not show the true fighting attitude of ''truth'' for a long time.


    Because He was guarding against the sudden action of an off-court person like Kulimo from the beginning, and even when Su Jin resumed the game, he also discovered that after the truth unfolded in Hei Tian, ??there were only two Mingyues watching the two. The means of Klimore.


    Originally, the protection measures set by the two goddesses were very good, but the situation suddenly got out of control. Su Jin abruptly showed the means of incarnating as the center of the little garden, which in turn caused all the arrangements of the two goddesses to fail.


    Even the two goddesses themselves have confirmed the suspicion of a ''defendant faction''.


    If it wasn''t for the immediate pursuit of Su Jin, I am afraid that at this time, the three truths have already started to suppress the twin goddesses.


    Therefore, to relieve the siege of the twin goddesses is also one of Su Jin''s reasons for delaying time.


    He took advantage of the pre-arrangements made before traveling through the world, and used the forum to travel around the world many times, just to delay time.


    In the process, Su Jin took advantage of the negative effect of ''assimilation'' brought about by the special state of the incarnation of the box garden center at that time, and borrowed the power of the Dimensional Forum to swallow and suppress this ''assimilation'' phenomenon. Truth sends out ''signals''.


    Although the Dimensional Forum can block the perception of the four truths, when it suppresses the central assimilation of the little garden, and even when the essence of capitalism occurs, its power trajectory can be observed by the truths.


    And such a power, when the four truths do not know the existence of the ''Dimensional Forum'', this power will naturally be judged as the power of Su Jin.


    And such ''power'' does not originate from the power of the center of the little garden.


    This is decisive evidence to deny Su Jin as the ''incarnation of the central will''.


    Here, I would like to thank the Dimensional Forum. When Su Jin ordered to suppress the assimilation of the center of the small garden, it still had the power to plunder the center of the small garden, which directly led to the four truths quickly determining the identity of Su Jin.

 Chapter 998：

    After all, even if the center of the small garden is mentally handicapped, it will not dig its own corner of the house when its own will is seconded. This kind of behavior can no longer be said to be mentally handicapped, but suicide.


    It is precisely because of the greed of the management of the Dimension Forum that Su Jin quickly dispelled the doubts of the four truths.


    And this is the main purpose of Su Jin''s immediate choice to delay time when he obtained part of Hei Tian''s memory.


    It is precisely because of this that the Four Truths deliberately slowed down the pursuit after Yawei''s squatting incident, making Yawei the ''unlucky bastard'' to test Su Jin''s old bottom.


    Judging from Kui Tian''s memory, Yahweh had the youngest qualifications among the original truths, and although his background was sufficient, he had insufficient authority in the center of the small garden.


    Therefore, the four truths can perceive the power of the dimensional forum, and thus judge that Su Jin is not the will of the "Central Will of the Garden", but Yawei can''t do this in a short time.


    As for Yahweh, who was trying to get his hands on the throne of the "Single God" of the little garden, the will of the center of the little garden was that he had stepped into a single-digit mortal enemy, and he was an enemy that had to be eliminated.


    Therefore, in Su Jin''s heart, the possibility of Yawei''s shot against him is 100%.


    In fact, before stepping into the trap, Su Jin left behind the trump card of ''Hestia'', and even communicated with Alger and others to a certain extent, and the one to guard against was Yawei.


    Because of the rules of the little garden, Lingge is only the "exposed" three-digit Yawei, the only "quasi-single-digit" who can move freely in the little garden and can attack the lower level.


    He even has the ability to wait for an opportunity to ambush Su Jin when he is in a two-digit confrontation, and completely obliterate Arcadia. He is an extremely dangerous person in Su Jin''s eyes.


    Coupled with the well-known contradiction between the two sides, Su Jin regarded Yawei as the number one enemy from the very beginning.


    Therefore, he explained in advance that ''Hestia'' was staring at ''Yahwe'', and that no matter what happened, before the other party did not reveal the bottom, he should not take action, and exchanged dormancy for the initiative.


    So when Su Jin saw that he was intercepted by Yawei, he didn''t feel much panic, so from the beginning, this was something he had prepared in advance.


    After that, things were simple. Cooperating with the ''Hestia'' who was promoted to ''Gaia'' in the little garden, he calculated with his mind and had no intention. In the case of delaying most of Yahweh''s energy, he used the truth of the ''earth'' to be born, and the earth''s The strong position in the little garden directly damaged Yawei''s body.


    On the other hand, Su Jin, who was mainly attacking, took advantage of the essential advantages brought by the sovereignty of the earth and the incarnation of the center of the small garden, and forcibly stripped off part of Yawei''s spirituality to prepare for the subsequent targeting.


    Of course, if there is more progress, Su Jin will naturally not hesitate, but the only **** who knows Su Jin''s purpose well counterattacks too quickly, making Su Jin''s plan invalid.


    "It''s a pity, I miss this opportunity, and it will be difficult to plot against the one and only God."


    Su Jin shook his head regretfully, then coughed softly and slowly narrowed his eyes:


    "The little garden can''t go back now. Although the Four Great Primitives know that I am not the central will, they may not tell the rest of the truth of the universe in a very short period of time, and there may be certain conflicts."


    "In addition, because of my incarnation as the center of the little garden, I have suffered from the erosion of the central will. If I am close to the little garden now, it will only exacerbate this negative impact."


    "Oh, although there is a dimensional forum, I don''t worry about becoming a puppet of the center, but it is still very likely to be eroded and half-dead. There is no need to find a guilt for yourself."


    "I estimate that this incident will probably cause riots in the little garden for a while, but when those four truths sell my information to other truths, the riots will gradually stop."


    "Hehe, speaking of it, it''s no wonder that two-digit numbers such as Hei Tian will serve the original truths. Regarding single-digit road research, the control and sale of various confidential information, these veterans hold further secrets, No wonder those double figures can work for him."


    "Unlike me, I can only sell my hue, tsk..."


    Shaking his head, Su Jin doesn''t care about these chores, nor does he feel sorry for the loss caused by the sale of his intelligence, because he knows that after he returns to the small garden, those original truths will be sent to his mouth. .


    After all, after this incident, He Su Jin has also become a quasi-single-digit ''well known''.


    Even if only Su Jin himself knows that he is just a young and weak ''four-digit exception'', who can cut off Hei Tian''s arm and strip away the spiritual personality of the only god, where are these two achievements, who dares to despise his might .


    "After working hard for so long, did you finally jump out of the chessboard and enter the chess player''s table..."


    Su Jin murmured to himself, and then the corners of his mouth rose little by little:


    "It feels pretty good."


    Then, it''s time to go to the world of ''Magical Girl Nanoha''.


    He needs time to eliminate the influence of the center of the small garden, and also needs time to judge the situation of the small garden and determine the time to return.


    And this point, not controlled by the box garden center, the different world that can adjust the time difference is the most convenient.


    "Finally, it''s time to start a pleasant vacation."


    "Frying fish in a fish pond is an interesting thing. Do you want to find some interesting ways to play it~ I''m really looking forward to it~~"


    The Mechanicus spaceship draped in a black film moved rapidly in the gap, slowly approaching the decided destination.


    At the same time West.


    In the box garden.


    The shock of the war of the truths,


    Start from the top!


    Chapter 1429 The Ouroboros Had To Change


    500 outer door, Tianjun headquarters, in the living room.


    "what''s the situation?"


    "What''s the situation?"


    Di Shitian patted the table from time to time, walked back and forth from time to time, frowned and looked distressed.


    Seeing his performance, Shiva took a bite of the apple that Uesugi Kenshin had just cut and said:


    "Even if you ask back and forth here, we don''t know anything!"


    Marta, who was holding a newspaper next to him, also rolled his eyes:


    "In order to let you stop the holy son, we temporarily gave up the spiritual status and let you return to the status of the emperor for a short time. In that state, if you know what the situation is, you should also participate in the whole process. Are you right?"


    Having said this, Marta also asked curiously:


    "Speaking of which, what''s the matter? Was that kid Su Jin sealed or escaped?"


    Hearing that everyone mentioned Su Jin, Uesugi Kenshin, who was sharpening an apple with a knife, couldn''t help but **** up his ears.


    Hearing this, Di Shitian with a complicated expression said hesitantly and tangled:


    "That kid should have escaped..."


    "It should be to escape..." Marta raised her brows: "Isn''t this a good thing? At least the next-generation commander of the Heavenly Army we selected is still alive, isn''t it?"


    "How did he escape?" Shiva noticed the unnatural expression on Di Shitian''s expression and asked.


    Di Shitian hesitated for a moment, then slowly said: "He tore apart the truth of Hetian, and by some means I couldn''t detect, he broke free from the world of Klimo and left the battlefield..."


    "Wait?!" Marta raised her hand quickly, looking at Di Shitian with a confused look, "What did you just say?"


    "Tear apart the truth of Krishna?"


    Di Shitian nodded.


    "And break free from the world of Klimore?"


    Di Shitian nodded again and again.


    Seeing this scene, Marta picked up one of the apples consumed on the table and smashed it into Di Shatian''s face. With a snap, she shouted:


    "You call this an escape?! Isn''t this a big win?"


    "Ah, this...I didn''t make it clear." Di Shitian scratched some money, and then quickly added: "The reason why I say escape is because Su Jin was chased by the original four..."


    "what?"


    Uesugi Kenshin suddenly lost his voice, and the apple-slicing knife also slashed on his fingers. With a click, the fruit knife cracked.


    At that time, Shiva frowned deeply and asked Di Shitian with an unnatural look:


    "This has no beginning or end, you''d better organize your thoughts."


    "It''s not his fault."


    Brahma, who had been silent all the time, sighed softly at this time:


    "Those ancients don''t seem to want this to leak out, so they tamper with cause and effect."


    "It''s not that Di Shitian doesn''t want to explain it clearly, but because he can''t explain it."


    "That''s right, that''s it!"


    Di Shitian nodded quickly, and then said in distress:


    "I only remember that Su Jin seemed to use some means to suddenly rise to a state that surpassed Hei Tian, ??and was hunted down by those old guys for this."


    "As for where Su Jin escaped, did he escape safely? I don''t know about that."


    "Trash!" Marta took another apple and smashed it on Di Shitian''s face: "You can''t even peep at it, what''s the use of you?"


    "You are going too far!"


    Di Shitian with a dark face, grabbed the apple that was thrown over, took a bite of the flesh and said:


    "Didn''t I have to stop the Holy Son at that time?"


    "Then did you successfully stop it?" Shiva asked curiously, she seemed to want to confirm the state of Di Shitian after his return.


    "No!" Di Shitian shook his head hurriedly: "The one who didn''t fight me, even saved my life in the end."


    Hearing that the Holy Son actually saved Di Shitian''s life, the Dharma protectors present for 12 days suddenly looked at each other in dismay.


    Marta asked curiously, "How?"


    "Obviously you were going to intercept the other party, why did you suddenly save your life by that person?"


    "Because Hestia is knocking at the door!"


    Di Shitian, who was eating an apple, said inarticulately:


    "She and the only **** made a move, and they were the ones who made a real fire. I almost explained where they were."


    "What?" Marta suddenly showed a ''you''re teasing me'' expression.


    Hestia and the one and only god?


    Although it is said that these two are three-digit numbers, everyone knows that the One God is ''only'' a three-digit number because of what.


    If it weren''t for the limitation of the center of the small garden, that person''s spirituality would be at least two digits, rather than appearing on a three-digit scale now.


    ... the fifth primal truth in the skin of three digits.


    This is the definition of the one and only God by the high-ranking beings of Hakonii.


    So, how did Hestia, an existence worthy of stepping into the limit of three digits, deal with that person?


    How dare she do it?


    Thinking of this, an impossible possibility emerged in the minds of the 12-day Dharma protectors.


    "Could it be..." Shiva''s face was very unnatural, and he asked Di Shitian in a trance: "Has she taken that step?"


    "..." Di Shitian was silent for a long time, then nodded heavily: "Yes!"


    "The protoss of the earth, who are in charge of the sovereignty of the earth, once entered the double digits, they are comparable to the miracles of the ancients."


    "Although I still think it''s incredible, she did it."


    "It''s obviously theoretically impossible, but..."


    "Just kidding..." Marta''s expression became a bit muggle: "How did that guy Hestia do it? Didn''t the information a few days ago still say that she was trying to get close to Rhea? Why did it suddenly become ''Gaia''."


    "That''s why I just asked what''s going on!"


    Di Shitian bit the apple fiercely:


    "To be honest, the Earth Protoss, who is in charge of the sovereignty of the earth, shouldn''t be born!"


    Uesugi Kenshin, who didn''t know the truth about the planet''s protoss, threw the fruit knife into the trash:


    "But she was born, wasn''t she?"


    Wen Yan Emperor Shi Tian was silent for a moment, and then said, "I suspect this is what Su Jin did."


    "Otherwise, it will fail sooner or later, but it will succeed at this time, and it will even attack the one and only God."


    "There is no conflict between Hestia and that guy. The only conflict is the recent pursuit of Su Jin''s kid by the original... I suspect that Hestia and that guy are doing something to let Su Jin get out safely, but it''s just that I don''t know if Su Jin managed to escape in the end."


    "Are you kidding?" Marta laughed suddenly: "Why is this Su Jin''s fault again?"


    However, when Marta laughed, she realized that she was the only one laughing among the 12 people present.


    "Isn''t it?" Marta''s face suddenly fell: "Do you really think he did it? Can he do such a thing?"


    "Don''t forget Alger." Shiva said quietly: "It''s not like that kid has never done such a thing."


    Gollum!


    Marta''s throat surged, and then said with an unusually unnatural expression:


    "Su Jin, who defeated Hei Tian, ??and Gaia, the mother of the only **** who was seriously injured, and Alger who has the spirit of Medusa."

 Chapter 999：

    "Why do I feel that after Zeus died, the Greek gods immediately strengthened epicly?"


    "This is equal to three figures with two figures, right?"


    Hearing this, the meeting room was dead silent.


    After being silent for a long time, Brahma opened his eyes, as if explaining and as if prophesying:


    "It''s going to change."


    Chapter 1430 People can''t, at least they shouldn''t


    "It''s going to change!"


    The one-eyed crow flew in the sky of Hakoniwa with a complicated look. Loki''s heart palpitated whenever he recalled what he saw in the pantheon before.


    She never expected it.


    Unfolding the strongest posture of the truth of the universe, the undefeated holy immortal will have his arm cut off.


    This is simply an unprecedented event.


    If it wasn''t for the existence of the temples to perceive the fluctuations in the outer gate of 777, they witnessed the birth of the 20th supreme powerhouse, and let many three-digit figures run to the Greek gods to greet the lofty mother of the earth.


    I am afraid that Su Jin''s defeat of Shengxian will become the first serious headline for all the high-ranking positions in Hakoten.


    However, in fact, Loki knew that the reason why those three-digit figures are now going to the Greek gods to be like the former Hestia is because Su Jin is also the god-king of Greece.


    Counting the magic star who is extremely partial to Su Jin.


    The group of Greek gods is almost complete, a feat of three truths.


    Tsk tsk... Now everyone understands that the status of the Greek gods in Hakoten is completely different. If they can''t deliver charcoal in the snow, who can''t come to the icing on the cake?


    Loki despised those people. He didn''t vote early or late. It''s too shameless to come here now, but she also has to admit that it''s really cool to have a backer behind this!


    So... do you want to completely fall to that Athena next?


    After all, anyone with discernment knows which Athena is Su Jin''s ''Queen''s Palace''!


    But then again, how did Su Jin defeat Hei Tian at that time?


    Why don''t you remember?


    Could it be that the holy immortal felt that his defeat was particularly humiliating, so he tampered with Hakoniwa''s cognition?


    Loki came to Ouroboros'' stronghold on the upper floor with a lot of doubts.


    After passing through numerous investigations legally, she came to a deep cave and saw the one-armed boy with a straw hat in a time-tested temple.


    hiss!


    Unexpectedly, Loki, who had already returned from Hei Tian, ??hurriedly lowered his head and said respectfully:


    "I have seen His Majesty Saint Immortal. What responded to her was a long silence.


    Aware that the atmosphere was not right, Loki quietly raised his head and glanced at Hei Tian, ??and found that the other party''s face seemed a little dazed, obviously not noticing her.


    Seeing this, Loki suddenly shouted cautiously:


    "Master Shengxian?"


    "Oh?" Hei Tian finally reacted, glanced at Loki and said, "It''s you, Loki."


    Speaking of which, he paused and asked, "Tell me about the current situation at the upper levels."


    Hearing this, Loki''s heart froze for a moment, and he didn''t talk about the topic that passed through the dark sky:


    "At present, because of the promotion of the 20th truth, the former God of Hestia, most of the three figures in Hakoniwa have gone to Mount Olympus to pay their respects."


    "Because of this part of the reason, at present, the information on the war between truths is only limited to the upper layers, and has not been conveyed to the lower realms."


    "But according to my estimation, it is basically unavoidable that the news will reach the lower realm. It may be that within a day or two, the re-emergence of the Greek gods in the little garden has been unstoppable. Therefore, I suggest that the Ouroboros should shrink their forces and avoid and expand their forces. The Greek gods clashed."


    Speaking of this, Loki paused, and cautiously glanced at Hei Tian and said:


    "One more suggestion."


    "That''s the blockade of the worlds exiled by the former Arcadia members. Do you think you should consider the issue of unblocking?"


    "You mean..." Hei Tian suddenly looked a little complicated: "Let the canary return..."


    Loki lowered his head and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    In fact, she also knew in her heart that letting Canary return now is, in a sense, tantamount to showing weakness to Su Jin.


    It can even be said that this is the best selling opportunity.


    If the canary was put back some time ago, then there is the suspicion of wanting to use the canary to split Arcadia, which will make Su Jin increase his vigilance against the Ouroboros.


    But now, Su Jin showed the power of double digits, and the result was decidedly different.


    After all, no one would think that a mere canary can interfere with a double-digit status.


    Even if the canary is released now, it will only be a single person, and the impact on Arcadia will be minimal.


    Moreover, even if the canary wants to make trouble, the other two figures will suppress Su Jin in the face of Su Jin.


    Loki, who has been in contact with these ancients, knows their thoughts too well.


    In terms of these two-digit truths of the universe, only those who are of the same type are equal people and objects that can be communicated.


    Even if it is known in advance that Su Jin has double-digit power, then I am afraid that the previous series of temptations will not happen at all, but will use various forms such as exchange of interests to achieve their respective goals.


    So in the end, even though it wears the cloak of an amusement park, Hakoniwa is still a cruel world where the strong eat the weak.


    After a series of thoughts, Hei Tian sighed:


    "I will propose this at the next meeting."


    "Maybe in the future, the Ouroboros will change their approach to Arcadia."


    Hearing this, Loki suddenly understood that Hei Tian backed down.


    It was at this time that Loki felt that the saint in front of him was inexplicably pitiful.


    Attacking Arcadia and testing Su Jin''s power are in a sense the common decision of Ouroboros. As the executor, Hei Tian can only be said to be his turn.


    ???


    However, it was Hei Tian who broke his arm, and Hei Tian was the one who needed to be soft to Su Jin in the canary''s affairs.


    In the end, in the Ouroboros, it was Hei Tian who wanted to discuss the shameful thing.


    How do you feel that after meeting Su Jin, this one is particularly unlucky.


    But having said that, after Su Jin showed his double-digit strength, the situation in Hakoniwa is probably about to change.


    The group of Greek gods that is bound to expand, and the various forces that have to retreat.


    Tsk...Although the lower level has stabilized, the conflict in the lower level is about to intensify.


    And Loki had a hunch.


    That is Su Jin, who has been recognized as a two-digit number. I am afraid that it is very likely that he will not go to the upper floor, but will continue to stay on the lower floor.


    A 2-digit figure in a 4-digit ragged coat?


    ...


    This seems extremely shameless.


    After a while, Hei Tian sighed faintly:


    "Pass on my will and convene the alliance leader. It''s time to discuss how to face the new chief of the Heavenly Army."


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Arcadia headquarters, in the lobby on the top floor.


    Alger looked at the huge screen hanging on the wall in front of him, squinted slightly, turned his head and asked Athena:


    "Are you sure you can get in touch with Su Jin?"


    "If the data on the troublemaker forum you pulled me to join is correct, there is a 90% probability that it can be done."


    Athena, with her blond hair, outlined the formation and said indifferently:


    "But you just handed this kind of forum to me now, are you so afraid of me?"


    "Long-winded!" Alger muttered: "Who knows what terrible things you will use the forum to do."


    "It won''t hurt Su Jin anyway." Athena replied lightly.


    Alger rolled his eyes and said, "But it will hurt me, right?"


    "I''ve known for a long time, you black-bellied blond girl really wants to kill me all the time."


    "Can''t you study hard with the silver-haired you? How good is that little cutie."


    "That was the ugliest time she never saw you."


    Athena gave Algor a cold look, then without waiting for her to respond, she said to the screen in front of her:


    "Okay, connected."


    "Well, is it true?" Alger was startled, then looked over.


    At that time, in the black screen, little by little colors were repeatedly superimposed into a blurred figure.


    Su Jin''s figure gradually appeared on the screen.


    Chapter 1431 Su Jin has to think about it


    [The lower-level forum ''Trickster'' sent a newsletter application, is there a link? ¡¿


    Looking at the window that suddenly popped up in the Dimensional Forum, Su Jin was a little surprised, thinking that this was a ''newly developed gameplay by Alger'', and then accepted the communication without much hesitation.


    At the end, when Athena''s face and Alger were revealed together, Su Jin suddenly burst into laughter and said:


    "I said, it was Athena that you tinkered with!"


    The corners of Athena''s mouth were slightly raised, and she nodded towards Su Jin implicitly, as a greeting after the reunion:


    "How is it, have you arrived at the designated place safely?"


    "Of course!" The smile on Su Jin''s face became much happier, and he said in a good mood: "Thanks to your cooperation with Aizen, in general, we have escaped their pursuit so far."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and asked:


    "How is the situation in Hakoten now?"


    "Still observing." Athena shook her head gently, and then explained: "But I just received the news that the chief alliance leader of the Ouroboros seems to have held a meeting, and it is estimated that there will be results soon. "


    "What about your situation? Have you figured out the reason for this temptation?"


    The spies have all been placed in the meeting of the leaders, should it be you, Athena... Su Jin looked at Athena strangely. Although he never asked, he always felt that Athena''s intelligence network was very powerful. , In the little garden, except for those secrets that were blocked by the two figures, basically no information could be concealed from her.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin pondered for a while, and told Athena all the "reasons why he was tested by the original truth" from Hei Tian. This explanation is to explain for a long time, because there is too much information, many things even require Su Jin to use the forum channel for memory transmission.


    It is precisely because the amount of intelligence is still important that after receiving the intelligence transmitted by Su Jin, both Alger and Athena fell into silence for a long time.


    Seeing that the two were so silent, Su Jin deliberately opened the topic and said:


    "What''s wrong? Suddenly there is no sound, is this so surprising?"


    "That''s not true." Alger sighed, then shook his head, and then looked at Su Jin with subtle eyes: "I was just thinking, those old guys finally realized that you were abnormal. "


    "But then again, I actually thought you were the ''central will''. This thing actually exists? I always thought that the mentally retarded was born so stupid, and co-authoring was artificially created!"


    At this time, Athena considered for a moment, and then explained in an uncertain tone: "I once heard, ''After the establishment of the four primordial truths, in order to prevent the central self from being born in the small garden, the central will was erased. possible.''"


    "This information was widely circulated before the dawn, but after everyone knew it, it gradually disappeared. Now that I think about it, it should be the result of those ancient existences deliberately doing it."


    ''Of course, it was originally suspected that the ''wind of decadence'' was the will of the central will that was cut out, and later it was also said that ''Yahwe'' was cut down, but there was no ''White Yasha'' that was the will of the central will. ¡¯


    ''Did the original four people block the news? ¡¯


    ''No wonder, no wonder when the White Night King was making trouble, it was the twin goddesses who came forward, and at that time, the ultimate sublimation was still there. It turned out that he didn''t want to give the center of the small garden a chance. ¡¯


    "Huh? Is there such a thing? Why didn''t I know?" Alger showed a surprised expression and looked at Athena in shock.


    "..." Athena was silent for a moment, then glanced at Alger and said, "At that time, you seemed to be fighting with the ancient beauty gods. I guess you didn''t notice it."


    This is still Athena''s statement that he was concerned about Alger''s face, otherwise she would simply tell Su Jin the truth that "this guy has been smug at the time and didn''t care about anything".


    This kind of person can also step into the realm of the strongest, and the center of the garden is really blind...

 Chapter 1000：

    Not knowing Athena''s slander, Algor touched the back of his head and said with an uneasy expression:


    "Well, anyway, this matter is somewhat resolved. According to what you said, Su Jin, those old guys have almost realized the fact that you are not the will of the central will of the small garden. As long as you don''t make any big moves, you can come here. will not be targeted¡­¡±


    As for what a big move is, the three of them clearly avoided the name ''Shiroyasha'', and they didn''t even mention why Baiyasha wasn''t here.


    Of course, the reason for this matter is that after the battle, "Shiroyasha was called by the twin goddesses to report the situation".


    However, the information that the original star is actually the will of the center of the small garden, the three people honestly pressed it in their hearts.


    Of course, this also explains their doubts in their hearts ''why did the White Night King effortlessly step into the double digits in the ancient times, and even held twenty-five solar sovereignty, becoming the strongest cosmic truth under the wind of decadence''.


    Avoiding sensitive topics, Su Jin asked Athena again, "Hestia... No, how is Gaia''s situation?"


    "The situation is fairly stable. Although after entering the double digits, the ''Earth Sovereignty'' was used without a stable state, but fortunately, the time was short and it did not cause too many consequences."


    Athena''s tone was a little more relaxed, and she seemed to be happy for ''Hestia''s dream'':


    "By the way, before I came over, she asked me to remind you, ''Don''t let the child return to Hakoniwa in a short time, and make the marks on her body fade as soon as possible'', um, this is the original word."


    After Athena finished speaking, Algor couldn''t help showing a puzzled look: "That child? Which child is that child? Is it possible that Hestia has a child with you Su Jin?"


    "No, I think..." Su Jin''s expression was a little strange, and then he said, "I think what Gaia said should be part of the spiritual essence that I tore from the ''One God''."


    "..."


    Suddenly, Alger and Athena fell silent.


    Tear down the essence of the spirit...the child...the words are connected, and they can''t help but imagine a figure hanging upside down on a cross, a scene of painful childbirth.


    ''People can''t, at least they shouldn''t...''


    Chapter 1432 Yuno Scria


    Seeing the complicated and weird expressions of the two of them, wanting to laugh and holding back, Su Jin couldn''t help sighing:


    "If you want to laugh, laugh. The time was too tight at the time. I tried my best to do the most damage." Haha, no, that paranoid is now a Virgin herself, which is too funny. Ha ha! "Algor couldn''t help laughing while covering his stomach.


    On the other side, Athena''s eyelids twitched, but she forcibly held back, trying to maintain a serious appearance:


    "Is that so, then I somewhat understand what Gaia means."


    "Because that child is the essence that was torn from that person, if he returns to Little Garden now, I am afraid that there will be a strong aggregation effect that cannot be effectively resisted."


    "If you want to eliminate this effect and actually turn it into a receipt, you need some special means."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but be surprised: "Athena, do you have a way?"


    Athena nodded slightly, and then said, "Well, to some extent, once, when Aphrodite joined the Crusaders, I studied the composition of the Virgin."


    Speaking of this, she paused and said: "Although there is no specific experiment, the best way to avoid aggregation to the greatest extent is to let that essence be born into the self, and it just so happens that there is a **** of the Bible on our side. "


    "God of the Bible?" Su Jin''s face changed slightly: "Do you mean to let her occupy this part of the essence? Use her own will to avoid this part of the spirit aggregation?"


    "Although this part of the essence is now just an empty shell, it is not impossible for the God of the Bible to intervene, but the quality of this part of the spirituality is at the level of truth. Has she endured it?"


    Hearing this, Athena smiled and said, "That''s why I said, ''I have studied the composition of the Virgin''."


    Su Jin was startled, and said with a surprised expression: "What do you mean... Diversion? Let this child find a Virgin? Separate the unacceptable spirituality?"


    The mother is more valuable than the child. This ancient saying of the Celestial Dynasty may not have not appeared in the Cross religion.


    Because she is pregnant with the Son, the ''Mother'' of supernatural status is one of them, and it is also an existence that can effectively divide the person of the Son.


    This kind of behavior is equivalent to stealing power, and in a sense, it is ''blasphemy''.


    Putting it in the cross religion, Su Jin''s burning at the stake 10,000 times is not too much.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin was a little confused and said: "There are too few people who can bear the person of the Virgin, the most suitable Pandora, she also has contact with the ''Holy Son'' and the ''One God'', it is too much to want to divide Danger."


    "I didn''t say that it must be an existence with the qualifications of the ''Virgin Mary''."


    The smile on Athena''s face became more intense:


    "In fact, in the conceptual essence of the spirituality of the Virgin Mary, the element of motherhood is particularly emphasized, and even occupies most of it."


    "So in a sense, as long as a woman with certain qualifications can carry the corresponding power, of course, due to the limitation of personal nature, there may not be many spiritual qualities carried, but at least it can meet the requirements of diversion."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression became a little numb: "Don''t you mean to ask me to find plural women to be the mother of my children?"


    "That''s what you said, that''s not what I meant."


    Athena avoided this topic, but there was a bit of helplessness in her eyes.


    She didn''t know how Su Jin''s head was associated, but she actually thought of finding a bunch of mothers to give birth to children together.


    "Let me explain briefly, the plan I actually thought of was for you to devour this part of the essence of the ''One God'', separate the concept of the One God from the spiritual power, and then share your own spiritual power with you For other qualified women, give the concept of separation to the God of the Bible to be swallowed up, and as a counterpart, you absorb the part of the spiritual personality of the ''One God'' to supplement your own heritage."


    "In general, the most spiritual personality and concepts are received by you and the God of the Bible, and the rest, the ''impurities'' that are repeated and not suitable for the two of you, can be given to others to share this part of the power."


    "If you say it, I will understand. Co-authoring is to let me swallow the spirituality of the ''One God'', and then reuse the ''excess'' part!"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, looking at Athena and Alger with a meaningful expression:


    "So? Do you want to try it first?"


    "Forget it!" Alger rolled his eyes and said, "My current state is not suitable for meddling in this kind of thing."


    "My current situation is not stable, but there is a good way."


    Athena smiled and said to Su Jin:


    "You don''t have many little lovers in the community. Since they work so hard to keep up with your footsteps, instead of letting them spend time accumulating spirituality, it is better to use the characteristics of ''female'' to let them see through By devouring your shared spirituality, you can skip the tedious accumulation stage."


    "It''s an easy job for you, isn''t it? After all, you''ve got the One God part to supplement it."


    "..." Su Jin opened his mouth and looked at Athena in amazement.


    People can''t, at least they shouldn''t.


    You are treating me as a planter... This is equivalent to letting me eat meat while feeding seeds and grass. It really treats me as a machine.


    "I''ll think about it." Su Jin suddenly felt a little pain in his waist and needed to endure it.


    "I really have to think about it." Athena nodded seriously: "I only think this technique is theoretically feasible, so it''s better to let you experiment in another world and demonstrate the data..."


    I think you don''t want to let me go... Su Jin stared blankly at Athena introducing the principle of the technique, and disconnected the communication after a while.


    "Experiment... and data, that fellow Athena, shouldn''t he be eating Hestia''s vinegar, so he deliberately punished me?"


    Just as Su Jin was muttering, a series of alarms sounded in the bridge of the Mechanic God spacecraft.


    [The radar system detected the signal of the ''unknown dimension spaceship''! ¡¿


    [Anti-reconnaissance mode is activated! The quantum shielding system is activated! The energy shielding system is activated! ¡¿


    [Two ships of unknown dimension have been locked, commander please confirm whether to attack? ¡¿


    Two ships? Su Jin, who was sitting in the captain''s position, held his cheek with one hand and raised his brows slightly.


    Looking at the ship suspected of being a transport spaceship not far away, and the courtyard-like fortress that was secretly approaching the transport spaceship, Su Jin couldn''t help showing the expression of watching a play.


    It seems that something interesting is about to happen!


    Chapter 1433 Goodbye, Y beast.


    Time and Space Administration, the transport ship ''DO-X'' belonging to the ruins excavation department, in the spaceship warehouse.


    With a childish face, wearing a national costume embroidered with green symbols, the blond boy with blue eyes is following an old man with white hair and vicissitudes of life, standing in front of an alloy box surrounded by glass mirror protection.


    After looking at the alloy box through the mirror, Yuno Scria, a blond boy who looked no more than ten years old, asked the old man:


    "Teacher, is it a little too cautious to use the sixth-level blockade enchantment to seal the ''Sacred Stone Seed'', after all, the energy of the transport ship is not very sufficient now, and there is still a long distance before the next supply world, which consumes too much energy. Wouldn''t it be a little bad?"


    "Yuno, your worries are not wrong, but now you are facing an ancient heritage that is enough to cause a ''dimensional shock'' and destroy the planet. In the face of such dangerous objects, there is nothing wrong with being cautious."


    The white-haired old man took a slight breath, then looked at Yuno, who was a disciple and grandson next to him, and explained:


    "Yuno, remember, as the time and space administration and the ruins excavation department of our Skriya family, reputation, money, and even power are not important. For us, the most important thing is ''prudence''."


    "Because you never know what a terrible disaster those ancient heritages hidden in history and buried in countless worlds will bring."


    "I understand, teacher." Yuno''s eyes were slightly dazed, but he nodded earnestly, seemingly incomprehensible, but forcibly remembered this sentence.


    The old man was not surprised to see Yuno like this.


    After the ruins excavation clan and the Scria clan joined the Mid-Zirda Time and Space Administration, abundant logistics, a perfect security system, and various sealing magic formulas for the ancient heritage, all these convenient and sufficient resources, They have long since forgotten the ''prudence'' of the past.


    After all, that is the Time and Space Administration.


    Famous for its powerful magic technology, under the muzzle of the magic warship, it has ruled hundreds of worlds, deterred many foreign civilizations, and ruled a large behemoth in the dimensional sea.


    Under the command of such a terrifying organization, under the deterrence of Hongguang Cannon, the careerists who tried to encroach on the ''Prime Heritage'' and overthrow the Time and Space Administration were either killed or detained. Few people dared to provoke the Time and Space Administration. Tiger beard.


    Under such circumstances, it was inevitable that the younger generation of the Scria family would gradually relax.


    "Just hope nothing goes wrong."


    In the dark, the old man who had always felt uneasy in his heart looked at the alloy box surrounded by the spells in front of him, and sighed softly.


    And at this moment, with a beep, the alarm sounded suddenly.


    [This ship has been locked. ¡¿


    [This ship has been locked. ¡¿


    [Orientation 212392123, we found a suspected SS-level wide-area shelling magic fluctuation, please prepare for the impact. ¡¿


    "Is it a lie?" Yuno suddenly raised his head, stared at the broadcast port with wide eyes, and said incredulously: "How could someone dare to attack the transport ship of the Time and Space Administration?"


    "Yuno!"


    Hearing the shout, Yuno immediately turned around and saw that his mentor, in a move that did not match his age, swiftly opened the sixth-level sealing barrier, and placed the alloy of the ancient heritage ''Sacred Stone Seed'' inside. The box was taken out.


    "Take it!"


    Yuno was stunned for a moment, then took the alloy box, staggered back a few steps, and said stunned:


    "Teacher, is this?"


    The instructor looked gloomy, looked at Yuno and said:


    "There is an emergency escape device next door. You take the ''seed of holy stone'' and leave quickly. The transport ship is bombarded. The patrols nearby should have received the news, and support should be here soon. You can wait for the rescue of the patrols."


    "As for the others, leave it alone."


    "But?"


    Yuno was about to say something when his mentor interrupted him.


    "Don''t waste your time, the great magus who can use SS-level artillery bombardment magic is not something we, a small dimensional transport ship, can fight against."


    "Escape with the Seed of the Holy Stone, I will try my best to buy you time."


    The instructor took a deep breath, pushed Yuno away and ran out.


    Yuno looked at the tutor''s back, gritted his teeth, carried the alloy box, rushed out of the warehouse, turned his head and ran to the location of the emergency escape device.


    And when he jumped into the isolation field of the device, there was a bang, and a huge explosion sounded, which was the loud noise after the shelling magic hit the engine of the battleship.


    At the moment of the explosion, green magic formulas were deployed on the emergency escape device, blocking the impact of the explosion, and at the same time, the dimensional transition began.


    The green magic fluorescent light lit up in Yuno''s eyes, who was holding the box, until it occupied his entire field of vision.


    The next moment, the line of sight gradually returned.


    When Yuno, who was holding the alloy box, opened his eyes again, he saw a huge robot with a height of three meters, covered with azure armor, a red electronic eye on the head, and a mechanical sense all over his body.


    It just stood there, didn''t do anything, exuded a dangerous atmosphere, but it was countless times stronger than the pressure on Yuno by the SS-level great wizards of the Time and Space Administration.


    This is a ''monster'' that surpasses the strongest individual force of the Time and Space Administration!


    At this moment, the robot saw that Yuno opened his eyes, and his head was probably the position of his mouth, and two streams of hot steam were sprayed to the left and right:


    "Report Your Majesty, the captured juvenile carbon-based life has awakened."


    Yuno was stunned when he heard the sound, then he got up from the cold metal floor and looked around.


    At this time, he noticed that he was not in the emergency escape device, but was lying in a huge space platform similar to a bridge.


    At the edge of the platform, tall, cyberpunk-like robots are embedded in capsule-like interfaces, and the red electronic eyes are constantly flashing complex data.


    The robots were clearly similar to the robots around Yuno. Although they had no breath, they were obviously ''monsters'' with powerful force.


    Are SS-level magicians who are rare enough to be out of hand in the Time and Space Administration, and can be seen everywhere here like Chinese cabbage?


    Even if these terrifying robots were ignored, the one who put the most pressure on Yuno was in the center of the huge platform.


    Above the nine steps, a silver-white metal throne stood quietly.

 Chapter 1001：

    On the throne, an indistinct figure was sitting there lazily, as if he was looking at something. When Yuno cast his eyes on the metal throne, he could not see his face clearly, but he could be sure. It was a human black-haired youth who seemed to have turned his head and was looking at him with interest.


    Yuno grunted, swallowed and asked:


    "¡­here is?"


    "This is the ''Baxie Ghost God''."


    The three-meter-high robot beside him said buzzingly:


    "Standing in front of you is our creator, the creator of the brilliant universe, the master of the twelve zodiacs and Haoyang, the leader of the Arcadia Alliance, the lofty **** who is in charge of creation and destruction... Your Majesty Su Jin ."


    Su Jin, who was sitting on the throne, suddenly glanced at the mechanical beings who didn''t know the name. When he didn''t know, what did the Mother of God instill into these mechanical beings?


    Who designed such a shameful title? Sentencing!


    "God...God?" Yuno was obviously frightened by the exaggerated title, and couldn''t help asking Su Jin, "You...how many magisters do you have?"


    The Mage Corps, a modern army composed of 15,000 magicians, is the strength of the Mid-Zilda army commander in many worlds, and it is also synonymous with "power" in Yuno''s eyes.


    The Magisters... Su Jin froze for a moment, then gave Yuno a strange look.


    Should it be said that he is a child from a world where magic technology is developed? After seeing God, his first reaction was to ask how many magisters he has?


    Really elite education ah!


    "Presumptuous!" Gundam-like robots were obviously very dissatisfied with Yuno''s attitude: "When you see the supreme master, don''t kneel down!"


    Yuno staggered back in fright, and fell to the ground with a plop. The alloy box he was holding earlier also fell to the side. Fortunately, the quality of the box was good, so it was not opened.


    Seeing Yuno''s embarrassed appearance, Su Jin glanced at the robot, which disappeared into the air little by little as if it had been hit by an eraser.


    Seeing this unknown scene, Yuno snorted, and cold sweat suddenly covered his forehead.


    "There''s no magic fluctuation, and it doesn''t seem like a space shift... He... he... is that big guy wiped out?"


    At this moment, on the silver metal throne, Su Jin held his cheek with one hand, lowered his eyes, looked at Yuno and smiled:


    "It doesn''t matter how many magisters I have."


    "The important thing is, do you want your friends to survive?"


    Hearing this, Yuno subconsciously looked at the huge screen on the right. On that screen, a huge fortress was gradually approaching the dimensional transport ship that was pierced by the huge artillery bombing.


    At this moment, Yuno could even see the huge sparks emerging from the damaged hull of the dimensional transport ship, and saw the large hole that broke out of the ship fly out and fall into the dimensional sea, and the life and death of the staff are unknown.


    At this moment, Yuno suddenly realized that he seemed to have no other choice at all.


    Chapter 1434 Precia Testrosa


    "I want to keep my mentors and peers alive."


    Yuno shrewdly knelt on the ground, learning the way the feudal civilization deciphered from the historical relics to meet the ruler, and touched the ground with his head:


    "please!"


    Above the silver throne, an indifferent voice sounded.


    "The price is the ''magic tool'' on you."


    Magic tool? Yuno was stunned for a moment, then suddenly thought of something, and took out a red round gem from the pocket of his jacket.


    ¡¾Raising Heart¡¿


    This is an artificial intelligence magic tool purchased by the elders of the Scria clan in the cutting-edge magic technology department of Midzilda.


    It is true that this is also a very precious self-defense magic tool, but compared with the comfort of the mentor and his companions, Yuno naturally has nothing to give up.


    Can¡­


    "Don''t you need the ''Sacred Stone Seed''?"


    Yuno raised his head cautiously and asked Su Jin suspiciously.


    As he thought about it, it was only recently that the leader of an unknown force who claimed to be a **** could spy on him, and it was said that the immemorial heritage ''Sacred Stone Seed'' that could fulfill his wish was excavated recently.


    Otherwise, how could a power leader with obvious high technology go to help him deliberately?


    "The seed of the holy stone?" Su Jin glanced at the alloy box beside Yuno and said flatly, "That thing is not as valuable as you think."


    When Yuno was brought over by the mechanical life from the emergency escape device, Su Jin sensed the existence of the Holy Stone Seed, and also knew the way it was formed.


    To be honest, the ultimate wish of this thing is less reliable than that of Bengyu, and it is even close to the Black Holy Grail of the FATE world that Su Jin understands.


    When there is time to ask for this kind of thing, Su Jin''s fortune authority can create hundreds of these so-called ''wish machines''.


    What''s the use of this thing?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly glanced at the courtyard of time approaching the dimensional transport ship, thinking of the woman who attacked the transport ship because she wanted to revive her daughter, trying to obtain the seed of the holy stone'' Precia Testrosa . ¡¯


    In this magical girl Nanoha''s world, the mother of the heroine Fit Testrosa seems to have a crazy paranoia about the seed of the holy stone, trying to use the power of the seed of the holy stone to resurrect her real daughter.


    "Oh, you almost forgot before you mentioned me, this thing still has a little use, so..."


    Su Jin, who rested his cheek with one hand, raised his free right hand, snapped his fingers in mid-air.


    [I hope that a full set of holy stone seeds will appear in front of me! ¡¿


    In the dark, the breath of good fortune descended in front of Su Jin''s eyes, turning into 24 diamond-shaped light blue gems, revolving around Su Jin like satellites.


    "what?"


    Seeing this horrifying scene, Yuno immediately ran to the alloy box next to him, opened the box with a special method, and immediately saw the 24 holy stone seeds placed inside it intact.


    Suddenly, Yuno looked up and looked at the seeds of holy stones floating around Su Jin, only to feel that the whole world had become magical.


    As a relic excavator, even if he is young, Yuno''s knowledge is not shallow. He is extremely sure that the seed of the holy stone around him is completely genuine.


    But he is also sure that the seed of the holy stone that revolves around Su Jin is also the real thing.


    So... it turns out that the Seed of the Holy Stone can be created with a snap of your fingers?


    Wait, did I meet the ancient civilization that created the holy stone seed?


    Could it be that, because the Time and Space Administration unearthed the seed of the holy stone, it alerted the management of the Primordial Civilization. This contact was an attempt to recover the seed of the holy stone?


    No, it seems that the seed of the holy stone is not important in the eyes of this existence, but the heart of the rising sun?


    For a moment, Yuno''s mind made up the situation of many higher civilizations encountering lower civilizations, and using cheap wholesale goods to play with lower civilizations.


    This kind of feeling is like the Heizhou people who bought the glass beads from the Baizhou people at a high price, and Yuno is this Heizhou people, and the seed of the holy stone is the so-called glass beads. The so-called high price refers to the heart of the rising sun.


    Thinking about it carefully, perhaps for higher civilizations that can wholesale holy stone seeds, the Heart of the Rising Sun, a magic tool with artificial intelligence, is more interesting.


    Thinking about it this way, it seems that the seed of the holy stone does not have much value.


    Thinking of this, Yuno was somewhat disappointed. After all, he had worked so hard to realize that what he thought was the protection of the ancient heritage was actually just a ''glass bead'', which was somewhat shocking.


    Fortunately, Yuno was very clear-headed and understood that the seed of the holy stone also had high research value. Although glass beads were cheap, they were also high-tech products for the people of Heizhou.


    In comparison, the Heart of the Rising Sun is not too valuable for the highly developed Mid-Zirda. This cutting-edge magic tool is too picky for users, and it is not very useful.


    So soon, he packed up his mood, took out the Heart of the Rising Sun in his pocket, and handed it to a mechanical being who was approaching:


    "I am willing to pay the price, please rescue my companions."


    "Wise choice."


    Su Jin squinted and looked at Yuno, the ''dirty beast''.


    According to the original plot, the Heart of the Rising Sun and this guy who can transform into a ferret to peep at the girl''s bath is the stepping stone for the protagonist Nanye Takamachi to step into the magical world, and his status is similar to that of ''Kewpie''.


    But now, the unexpected encounter made Su Jin have an interesting thought in his heart.


    Maybe... he can try to be Takamachi Naba''s new ''guide''.


    This is also why Su Jin asks for the heart of the rising sun.


    Although this kind of magic tool, he can''t make it out of thin air with authority, but to do so, for him, it is a bit ''not taste''.


    The original white tyrant is the special existence that Su Jin wants to see.


    After Yuno handed over the Rising Sun Star, Su Jin raised his hand again and snapped his fingers.


    Click!


    The personnel of the dimensional transport ship who had already died, or fell into the dimensional sea, or were still trying to find life, appeared in the bridge of the ''Baxie Ghost God'' in the form of comatose.


    Seeing this incomprehensible scene, Yuno couldn''t help but open his mouth wide, like a dumbfounded fool.


    At this moment, Yuno suddenly understood why the robot just now was so excited and why he worshipped Su Jin so much as a god.


    Such incredible power can only be described as a miracle, a ''god''.


    At this moment, Su Jin looked at Yuno and said lightly, "If you are traveling, where do you want to go?"


    travel? Yuno was stunned for a moment, then after reacting, he quickly replied:


    "Please send us to the nearest Time and Space Administration fleet."


    "Can."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, then glanced at Yuno and said:


    "Goodbye then, beast."


    "what?"


    Yuno was dumbfounded, **** beast, are you talking about me?


    Then, before he could react, in the next second, he was already in the fleet of the Time and Space Administration.


    Looking at the fleet soldier who suddenly found them, screamed and took out his magic wand, Yuno was even more dumbfounded, and quickly raised his hand and said:


    "Our own people, we are our own people!"


    Not caring about the "comedy" that happened on Yuno''s side, Su Jin turned around and looked at the Garden of Time, which was close to the dimensional transport ship and seemed to be preparing to collect the spoils, and ordered the mechanical life below with a relaxed expression:


    "Target, the Garden of Time ahead."


    "Capture all the lifeforms above alive and bring them to me."


    Following Su Jin''s order, the electronic eyes lit up with scarlet rays of light:


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Chapter 1435 Look good, this is how magic works!


    Dimensional fortress, Garden of Time.


    This is an auxiliary dimensional mobile fortress used for residence, protection and research, and it does not have strong combat capabilities.


    However, when the driver of the garden at that time was an SS-class great magus, everything changed.


    In the World of Time and Space Administration Headquarters, Midzilda, the power of magicians is divided into E-A levels, and above A-level, it is divided into AA, AAAS, and SS levels.


    In Mid-Zirda with the highest level of SSS level, and the great magister of SS level, a single person is equivalent to a large-scale dimensional fleet, and its destructive power can easily suppress a planet level without a similar opponent. civilization.


    And driving the dimensional fortress, the Garden of Time, is the SS-level great magister, Precia Testrosa.


    Although she is not a magician who focuses on combat, but a research-type great magician, but when a magician of this level takes action in person, the resistance of several dimensional transportation bureaus is extremely powerless.


    With just a few beams of light-based wide-area artillery bombardment, the battleship escorting the transport ship turned into the remnants of the Dimensional Sea, and after that, the transport ship that was destroyed to drive the furnace gradually began to disintegrate.


    Prescia, who completed the block within ten seconds, stood in the energy core of the Garden of Time, surrounded by purple magic spells.


    She looks about thirty years old, with black gray hair hanging down to her waist, a bold dark purple evening dress and a staff full of mechanical texture, making her look like a noble lady who is about to participate in a dinner party.


    However, compared to her appearance, her temperament is relatively hazy, and the magic when destroying the dimensional fleet is clean and neat, exuding a strong indifference.


    "Linise."


    Presia indifferently called out the name of her cat familiar.


    A girl with short light brown hair and wearing a black and white maid outfit immediately appeared in front of Presia.


    Without waiting for Linise to answer, Presia ordered:


    "Let Fite go and bring back the seed of the holy stone in the dimensional transport ship."


    "Master?!" Linis looked surprised.


    Entering the dimensional transport ship after being bombarded at this time, is this person really not afraid that his daughter will die in the martyrdom?


    "What are you dawdling at?" Prescia gave her a cold look, and then said indifferently, "Follow my orders."


    "Yes, Master."


    Linis nodded slightly, and her body jumped through space at once, leaving the core of the fortress, leaving only Presia, standing in the heavy circle and muttering to herself.

 Chapter 1002：

    "Come on, soon. Alicia, Mommy will be able to bring you back to life..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Garden of Time, the above-ground living floor.


    In a room, the dog-eared girl with orange-red hair was using magic to observe the fleet that was about to be sunk not far away, and said with admiration:


    "Tsk tsk, it''s really tragic!"


    "That old woman is really good at killing her. With this level of artillery attack, it is estimated that everyone in that transport ship is dead now, right?"


    "Alf!"


    It sounded softly with a slightly scolding voice.


    The dog-eared girl called Elf shrank her neck, and then turned her gaze to the girl beside her with bright blonde hair and burgundy eyes, and a melancholy and lovable face.


    That''s Fit Testaros.


    The young magician who created Elf through magic is also Elf''s master.


    And just now, the old woman that Elf arranged was Fit''s ''mother''.


    The owner''s mother was arrested in person, and Elf instantly acted like she didn''t match her age and coquettishly said to the young girl who was obviously much younger than her:


    "Fit, I''m sorry, I said something wrong, please forgive me this time~~ okay~~"


    "...Pay attention next time."


    Fitt exhorted in a soft tone, it wasn''t that she wasn''t angry with Elf''s choreography, but Elf''s pleasing appearance made her, who had a mild personality, soft-hearted and forgive her familiar.


    Seeing that the master forgave her as expected, Elf was relieved and full of complaints against Fit''s mother.


    To kill someone in front of her lovely Fit, isn''t this **** afraid to teach him bad? What if Fett learns badly in the future and becomes a mean woman like her, can that old witch be responsible?


    And just when Elf was slandering, the lines of a magic circle flickered around the two of them.


    Immediately afterwards, Linise appeared in front of Fit and Elf in a maid outfit.


    "Fit."


    "Sister Linise, does mom have any orders?"


    The blond girl, who clearly noticed something, asked her caregiver unsurprisingly.


    Hearing these words, Linise was silent for a while.


    Although there is a consensus in the Garden of Time that ''Prescia is Fette''s mother'', the one who really raised Fate was Linise, the Presian facilitator.


    Looking at the 9-year-old girl in front of her, Linise was in a trance, and she couldn''t help but see the cute appearance of her babbling when she was young.


    At this moment, Linise strongly resisted Precia''s order.


    However, the Master''s order is absolute, it is the priority engraved in the bones of the familiar with magic.


    After a moment of silence, Linise said to Fate:


    "Master orders you to set off now, go to the dimensional transport ship ahead, and recover the ancient heritage called ''Seed of Holy Stone''."


    "The corresponding data has been transmitted to your magic device ''Lightning Battle Axe'' using the transmission device, remember to receive it."


    Without waiting for Fit to reply, Elf next to him jumped up:


    "Wait a minute, what are you talking about, Linis-sama? Go to the dimensional transport ship in front of you to collect things?"


    "That ship is about to explode, okay, let Fite go now?"


    "Did that old witch just kill her own daughter like that?"


    "Alf!"


    The soft call made Elf instantly shut her mouth, but just squatted on the ground and bared her teeth.


    At that time, Fett, who turned to look at Linise, said softly:


    "I see, Sister Linise, tell Mommy, I''m leaving now."


    "...Okay." Linis took a deep look at Fett, then nodded, turned around, and while covering up her unease, she was also preparing to use the teleportation circle to return to Prescia.


    Yet at this moment.


    A bang.


    There was a sound as if several pieces of glass were cracked.


    Fitt, Linis, and Elf looked towards the direction of the sound, but saw a large hole with a diameter of ten meters cracked in the protective barrier covering the sky of the Garden of Time.


    outside the big hole.


    A cyan-black human-shaped mechanical life full of metallic texture is sticking out of its head, and with its scarlet electronic eyes, it is looking into the courtyard of time.


    Chapter 1436 Prisoners


    Looking at the blue-black human-shaped metal life form, Elf couldn''t help widening her eyes, and said in amazement:


    "What''s the matter with that robot? The automation unit of the Time and Space Administration? No, I''ve never heard of this style. Is it the latest?"


    On the other side, Linis, who noticed the strangeness of the enchantment, hurriedly used magic to check the situation of the enchantment. After receiving the reply, she looked at the sky with a look of astonishment and said:


    "There is no sign of the barrier being opened, but how did the robot in the sky come from?"


    Obviously, the invasion phenomenon was observed with the naked eye, but the enchantment did not respond.


    If she hadn''t seen the gigantic three-meter-high robot with her own eyes, I''m afraid Linis wouldn''t even know there was an intruder.


    At this moment, a gentle voice rang in Linise''s ear.


    "Sister Linise."


    "Please go and inform mom about the intruder immediately."


    "Fit?" Linis turned her head and looked at Fate holding the core of the ''Lightning Battle Axe'' in astonishment. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded and turned to cast teleportation magic to leave.


    Seeing Linise leaving, Fitt turned his gaze to the light yellow diamond in his hand and said softly:


    "Thunderlight Tomahawk."


    Lightning Tomahawk: [Getset. (Ready)]


    Lightning Tomahawk: [Setup. (Start)]


    With the deployment of the smart magic device, a protective suit with a black tone and a cape appeared on Fette, which was the protective system that came with the magic device after it was deployed.


    "Alf!"


    "Yes!" Elf, who heard the call, responded quickly.


    Fate looked at the blue-black robot in the sky that was gradually entering the barrier, frowned and said, "Interfering with the action of that huge machine, I''ll blast him out of the barrier, can you do it?"


    "learn!"


    Elf tugged the gloves that she didn''t know when, and muttered in her mouth:


    "Really, that old witch is really unreliable, and it''s all been beaten at the door."


    Fitt didn''t pay attention to Elf''s complaints at this time, but flew up with flying magic for the first time, and rushed straight to the void in the sky.


    Her actions like this immediately caught the attention of the blue-black mechanical lifeform.


    Beibebu Si, who didn''t care about this tiny little guy at first, shifted his electronic eyes slightly and looked at the young voice that was approaching him fast:


    "Carbon-based life larvae?"


    "It''s actually targeting me, can''t you notice the difference?"


    As the subordinate of Su Jin, the subordinate of the three major mechanical life gods ''Baxie Guishen'', Lugartim''s family assistant, and one of the [Five Evils] Xiantian General.


    Although Babebu Si is only a subordinate of a subordinate subordinate, he also possesses the strength equivalent to the "Master God" of the Demon High School.


    Even in Hakoba, he can get a ''five-figure legend'' evaluation.


    Therefore, when he invaded the Garden of Time, he could easily suppress the barrier of the fortress and invade the fortress without affecting the operation of the fortress.


    If it weren''t for the order of the great master to capture all living beings alive, Beibebu would use his own erosion methods to assimilate the entire fortress into the appearance of mechanical life.


    But now it seems that the mercy of the Lord is not accepted by the weak life here.


    "Strength judgment... Six digits, level: ''Legend''."


    "Do you need to deploy defense... Judgment: Unable to break through the body defense."


    "Whether it is necessary to counterattack... Judgment: Counterattack is strictly prohibited, mainly resisting arrest."


    In an instant, Beibebu was in contact with the think tank of the ''Baxie Guishen'', and locked all the flight trajectories of Fei Te, predicted the other party''s actions, and received action instructions.


    This is not difficult for the mechanical evil spirit fleet that uses quantum mental signals as a link.


    At this moment, Feite, who was fully controlling the flying magic, was bathed in thunder light, and came directly below Bebebu at a speed that mortals could not lock with the naked eye:


    "Leiguang battle axe, Lei Zi shook!"


    ¡¾Yessir. (is the owner)¡¿


    Following Fite''s order, a huge golden magic circle unfolded at the top of the thunder light battle axe, and dazzling golden thunder light was brewing and rising in it.


    At the same time, Elf appeared in the other direction at some point, opened her hands towards Bebebu, and used restraint magic without chant.


    I saw that orange-red chains spread out from the void, wrapping around Bebebu''s limbs like vines, trying to restrain his movements.


    However, at this moment, in the eyes of Elf, who was preparing the artillery bombardment magic Fett and casting restraint magic.


    The three-meter-high, blue-black mechanical lifeform was fading little by little, as if it had disappeared.


    "what?"


    Elf''s eyes widened, but before she could say the next sentence, she saw a behemoth figure staring at him behind Fitt.


    "No, in the back!"


    Elf''s shouting made Fate stunned for a moment, but before she could do anything, cyan rays of light spread all over her body, and in a very short moment, it turned into a cyan light prison, piercing her Completely blocked inside.


    [Individual capture completed. ¡¿


    Bebebu''s electronic eyes flickered with thinking fluctuations.


    Although the best way is to use electrodes that are enough to cause a coma to force the young loot in front of you to coma, but according to the judgment of the ship group think tank, the young girl in front of you has extraordinary value in the eyes of the master...


    In this case, Beibebu, who is not qualified to even kneel before the great master, naturally has to give the trophy in front of him a certain ''courtesy''.


    "Fit!" Seeing that the master was under control, Elf, who was born no more than two years ago, suddenly rushed towards Beibebu as if she had lost her mind.


    However, this is of no use at all.


    Elf was imprisoned by the blue light cage ambush in the air the moment she rushed, and she couldn''t even see Bebebu''s movements.


    Compared to Fett, who still needs to move to the ''back'' to ensure personal safety, Elf is just a stuffer caught by the way.


    After all, in the eyes of the think tank, the value of this wholesale replicable magical creation is not comparable to that of a carbon-based life form like Fette.


    "Restocking complete."


    Beibebu''s vivid mechanical face said neither sad nor happy, he stretched out his big hand, grabbed the cage where Feite was being held in one hand, and held Elf in the other, preparing to transfer the two spoils to the ''Baxie Ghost God''. .


    It was at this moment that a female voice mixed with dissatisfaction rang out:


    "Being captured by the enemy without even using magic, Linis, this is the ''good tool'' you taught me!"


    Accompanied by a female voice full of dissatisfaction, Presia, dressed in a purple dress, appeared on the roof of the courtyard, looking at the sky with a cold face, a huge three-meter-high mechanical life.


    Beside her, Linise was nervously and worriedly looking at Fate, who was being held in the palm of her hand by Bebebu, wishing to replace her with herself.


    "Mom..." Seeing Prescia appear, Fette''s eyes brightened at first, but the words she heard next made her eyes dark, and she lowered her head full of inferiority.


    "It''s a useless tool after all."


    Prescia glanced at Fette, snorted coldly, then looked at the huge mechanical life form in the sky, and said indifferently:


    "Look, Fate, that''s how shelling magic works!"


    The voice fell, and the deep purple thunder light spread from all directions, converging into a beam of light soaring into the sky, directly engulfing the huge mechanical life.


    The thunder roared, the electric light flickered, and the enchantment creaked.


    Then just then there was a thud.


    Beibebu calmly shattered the purple thunder light with two fingers. He didn''t even loosen the prison that bound Fit and Elf. He just pulled out **** and shattered the other people. The terrifying magic shelling in the eyes.


    At this moment, the red electronic eyes flickered on the huge robot, and he said in a doubtful tone:

 Chapter 1003：

    "Is this how the artillery magic you said is used?"


    At this moment, Presia''s expression froze.


    The next second, the cyan light cage pressed towards her overwhelmingly.


    Chapter 1437 Confession before the throne


    The constant sound of the arcing made Presia awake.


    "I am?"


    She slowly opened her eyes, rubbed her temples suspiciously, looked at the environment she was in, and found that she actually appeared on a huge platform.


    "Yo, wake up, old woman."


    A voice full of ridicule reached Prescia''s ears.


    Prescia was stunned for a moment, and looked in the direction of the sound, but saw an orange-red dog-eared girl imprisoned nearby by a light prison composed of cyan arcs.


    "...Elf?" Prescia read out the name of her daughter, Fett''s Envoy, in an uncertain tone.


    "It''s me!" Elf let out a snort, and then said mockingly: "Why, old witch, don''t you want Fett to see your artillery bombardment? Are you shooting one now?"


    "What?" Prescia was stunned for a moment, then finally remembered what had happened earlier.


    The invading mechanical life form, the captured Fate, tried to attack the enemy with artillery magic, but was killed by the enemy in an instant.


    Recalling the ''big words'' that he had put down earlier, Presia''s face suddenly turned blue and white.


    "Do mere familiars dare to judge me?"


    "How did Fette teach you?"


    "That''s what you''re going to do." Elf bared her teeth and glared at Presia. If she didn''t dare to do it on weekdays, but now everyone has become a prisoner, even if they can''t live. The question, what are you going to endure, scolding her!


    "Alf."


    A female voice with a bit of scolding sounded softly.


    Hearing this voice, Elf opened her mouth, finally glared at Prescia, clicked her tongue, and calmed down.


    Prescia, who also heard the voice, turned her gaze to the side, but saw Fette trapped in the cyan light prison.


    "Fit?" Presia frowned.


    "It''s me, Mom." Fett nodded slightly, and then wanted to talk to his mother a little more, but he didn''t know what to say, so he was a little silent.


    Presia also seemed to have noticed something. She glanced past Fate and looked around, and she immediately found Linise who was imprisoned next to her, and found more things she didn''t notice.


    At this time, the four of them seemed to be imprisoned in a huge platform. In the center of the platform was a huge silver metal throne. A wide road connected the throne to the entrance gate. The Prescias were detained in pairs. on both sides of the road.


    Outside the platform, the direction of the non-gate is surrounded by a huge transparent wall similar to glass, and outside the transparent wall, the chaotic scenery of the Dimensional Sea appears, and even the Garden of Time parked nearby can be vaguely seen.


    "The bridge?"


    As a former researcher, Prescia vaguely recognized that this might be the bridge of a dimensional warship, but it was strange that there was no instrument interface, as if it was hidden.


    After observing the surroundings for a while, and finding that Linise was in a coma, Presia glanced at Fitt, then turned to Elf and asked:


    "Familiar, what happened just now?"


    "Tsk."


    Elf felt a little upset when she saw Prescia running to ask herself, but not Fite, but she felt the soothing gaze cast by Fite, and it was difficult for her to continue arguing with this old witch:


    "What else could happen?"


    "That huge robot knocked you out all of a sudden, caught us here, and detained us here, obviously to be transported back to trial."


    Speaking of which, Elf looked at Presia with a mocking expression on her face and said:


    "After all, you are a repeat offender who attacked the Time and Space Administration''s fleet!"


    "Impossible." Prescia immediately rejected the possibility of Elf''s "Time and Space Administration": "The automatic intelligent machine that even my artillery magic can destroy at will, the Time and Space Administration does not have such a level."


    Elf was stunned for a moment, and then said with a heartbroken expression: "It''s not even worse, the Time and Space Administration can ask us to hire a lawyer, other civilizations may not be so kind!"


    Prescia had a different idea about this. She actually knew in her heart that the things she had done, such as the ''artificial life experiment'', the ''resurrection experiment of the dead'', and the ''attack on the Time and Space Administration fleet'', were placed in Midge. Erda, destined to be a life sentence, or even the end of the death penalty.


    If you want to be immortal, you have to become a tool of the senior management of the Time and Space Administration, specializing in some of the things they want to study, and you can no longer be as free as you are now.


    But if it wasn''t for Mid-Zilda, although there were dangers, she might have a chance, a chance to choose a research direction.


    After all, a SS-level great magister is a rare individual with less than ten people in the Time and Space Administration, not to mention a rare profession such as a ''magic researcher'', which has extremely high value.


    So no matter who captured her, there must be a plan. After all, if there is no plan, she will not be arrested in this way.


    And if she asks, she can negotiate, even if she has low autonomy, but it may not give her the opportunity to continue to study the ''resurrection of the dead''.


    On the other side, Elf, who saw Prescia settle down, muttered to herself, "Tsk, why did the old witch suddenly become quiet, does she know something?"


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Elf also knew that the old witch who was the SS-level great magister opposite was the most knowledgeable of the four.


    Thinking about it, she came to the answer that she was ''safe'' to a certain extent through her judgment of the environment, which is why she was so confident.


    However, she can do this, but Elf can''t. After all, Fitt is also imprisoned here. Before she knows the enemy''s purpose, she can''t let go of her heart. If something happens to Fitt, she won''t have a place to cry.


    On the other side, Fitt, who was sitting alone in the light cell, curled up and looked at Prescia quietly.


    It''s a bit strange to say, this time is the longest time she has been with Prescia in the past few years.


    In the past, it was Linis who was in charge of her daily life. Even the training of the magister was taught by Linis. At most, Presia came over occasionally to take a look. leave.


    So it was the first time in years that I wanted to stay in the same place for such a long time.


    Just when Prescia was worried about how to continue her experiment, Elf stared at Presia, and when Fette felt inexplicably alone time, she squeaked, and the closed metal door of the link hall slowly opened.


    A wia like real gravity spread in from the door, but in an instant, the few people who were restrained by the light prison lowered their shoulders and lowered their heads.


    It was not deliberate oppression, but a phenomenon that spontaneously generated the restless magic power in their bodies when a large number of powerful people approached.


    Step, step, step!


    The sound of leather shoes crossing the metal floor sounded.


    Prescia, who lowered her head, could only see the legs of a figure, walking in front of her as if she was walking towards the silver metal throne, and behind him, huge mechanical beings were following him respectfully. , and then walked to both sides of the road one by one, walked behind the light prison where she was, and entered their proper seats.


    tread!


    The footsteps stopped, and the figure of the clothes swaying sounded, it seemed that someone sat down, and then the voice came from above.


    "Raise your head."


    The words fell, and the restless magic seemed to be ordered, one by one quieted down, neither restless nor active, even Prescia was stunned to find that she could no longer drive her own magic, and cast the convenient magic of the past.


    In a word, let the magic power forbid... At the same time that Presia was horrified, her body involuntarily obeyed the words, raised her head, and looked at the figure on the metal throne.


    Then, she saw a black-haired youth who was completely indescribable in words, as if beyond human aesthetics and could only be described as ''perfect''.


    And at this moment, on the metal throne.


    Su Jin lowered his eyes slightly, looked at the women whose pupils lost focus, and asked Beibebu, who was standing on the edge of the corner under the throne, with neither sadness nor joy:


    "Is there only four of them?"


    Beibeibu took a step forward, the huge three-meter-high body knelt on one knee, and said respectfully and humbly:


    "Under the crown, only four carbon-based life forms with the property of ''survival'' have been found, and all of them have been brought back."


    Hearing the subordinate''s report, Su Jin suddenly said:


    "Yes, I asked you to bring back all the living beings. This is my mistake."


    Hearing this sentence, Presia suddenly froze in her heart.


    At this moment, Su Jin raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.


    Snapped¡­¡­


    The brilliance flashed, and a huge circular cultivation warehouse suddenly appeared in the middle of the road.


    In the cultivation warehouse, the curly blond girl in a single coat was lying lifelessly in the green nutrient solution.


    Looking at the training warehouse that suddenly appeared, and looking at the face that was much younger than himself, but exactly the same as his own, Te''s pupils gradually enlarged.


    Chapter 1438 to please


    "Alicia...!"


    The moment Prescia saw the cultivation warehouse, her emotions suddenly lost control, and she got close to the light prison like crazy, and shouted:


    "What do you want to do to my Alicia!"


    At the same time as she roared, lines of sight that exuded terrifying fluctuations all looked over, and voices filled with huge will directly overwhelmed her spirit:


    "The mere carbon-based life dares to be presumptuous here!"


    "In front of the great master, keep the quiet you deserve!"


    "Kneel down and repent!"


    With a thud, Presia, who was not physically strong, knelt on the metal floor with a bang, her knees suddenly turned red, and pain also entered her mind.


    She tried to open her mouth to speak, but found that her language ability seemed to have disappeared at this time, unable to make a single sound.


    At the same time as Prescia was suppressed, Fitt looked at the young figure exactly like himself in the training warehouse in horror, looking at Prescia with hope and fear and said:


    "Mom, then... what is that? Who is that girl?"


    Seeing that Fette violated the rules of ''forbidden speech'' and spoke when the great master needed silence, the mechanical gods seemed to have not seen it, and even the electronic eyes remained silent, as if nothing had happened.


    However, because of the wrong atmosphere, several people in the cage did not notice this obvious and outrageous double standard.


    "It''s a lie...but that''s reasonable..." Elf lowered her voice and muttered to herself.


    Before, she was thinking why Prescia was so rude to Fite, just like she was treating her enemies, she was her own daughter, but she had such a bad attitude.


    But now, seeing the girl in the training cabin, Elf only felt that she knew the ''truth''.


    If the one in the training barn is the real Fit, it''s just that something happened and she died, and her current owner, Fit, is an orphan who was adopted by the other party and looks very similar to her daughter, then everything makes sense. .


    But even so, shouldn''t it be ''empathy'' to spoil Fate? Why does Prescia usually slap or scold Fite, and sometimes even almost use the whip?


    Is there anything she doesn''t know about here?


    "Mom." Fate called out again, which made Presia finally recover a little sanity. She looked at her miserable daughter who was placed in the center, then turned her head and looked at the figure on the throne.


    Seeing this scene, Fite also turned his head and looked at Su Jin.


    Those pitiful eyes made Su Jin''s brows rise, but he said calmly:


    "interesting."


    He tapped the handle of the throne lightly with his index finger, and Presia suddenly found that she could speak again, and this time, she naturally didn''t dare to shout, but just looked at Su Jin nervously.


    If before, she still wanted to exchange autonomy, then now she will let Su Jin round and flatten.


    Before, because she still had a connection with the Garden of Time, she knew that her daughter was still in the secret research room, and she could even sense that the Garden of Time was nearby, so she wasn''t too worried, but now, her daughter''s body was placed in front of her. , She completely lost the inch, for fear that the person in front of her was in a bad mood, so she disposed of her daughter''s body.


    Su Jin did not respond to Presia, but said lightly:


    "Explain it to the girl who is looking for answers."


    Hearing this, Prescia took a deep breath, turned around, and looked at Fate, who was looking at him eagerly, his expression swayed, and then he forced himself to be indifferent:


    "What do you want to know?"


    Fate hesitated for a while, and then asked cautiously:


    "She... who is that girl?"


    Presia said with a cold face: "She is Alicia, my only daughter."


    "The only daughter?"


    Fate was stunned. She had thought that the girl in the training warehouse was her sister or sister, but she didn''t expect Presia to say something like this:


    "Then who am I?"


    "You?" Precia had a mocking look on her face: "You are just a replica I cultivated with Alicia''s cells, a failed prop."


    scare¡­¡­


    Fett''s eyes widened with a look of disbelief.


    "Hey, old witch, what did you say?!" Hearing this, Elf jumped up, grabbed the sizzling light prison railing, and said angrily, "Can you talk, bastard!"


    Originally, Elf thought that Fett was just an adopted orphan, but now she was very wrong. She never imagined that Fate was actually a clone.

 Chapter 1004：

    But that''s not right. What kind of mother would be so resentful of her daughter''s clone? This doesn''t make sense?


    Unless, this woman is mentally ill!


    In an instant, Elf was sure that there was something wrong with the woman''s mind, Precia.


    "Quickly apologize to me and Fate, you bastard."


    "Shut up, sorcerer."


    Prescia glared at Elf, she was sure, this facilitator is a brain problem, and it should be rebuilt. If Alicia''s facilitator is absolutely impossible to yell at her mother, her The daughter is so cute, and the familiars she cultivated should also be cute, not such a grumpy old lady.


    After a brief shock, Fette cleaned up her panic. Although she knew that she was just a clone of Alicia, she didn''t blame Presia too much except that she couldn''t accept it.


    After all, she is also her own mother, the source of her own genes.


    After hesitating for a while, Fate asked again:


    "Her, what happened to Alicia? Why did it become like this?"


    Prescia looked over in surprise when she heard the voice. She thought that Fett, who knew the truth, would collapse and fall into despair, doubting the meaning of her birth, but she did not expect that the other party would accept it easily, and even faintly revealed this. ''Want to help, try to please'' attitude.


    This child... no, does this prop even think of me as her mother?


    Prescia hesitated for a moment, then explained:


    "She died in one of my research mistakes."


    "I thought that through cell cloning, the memory implantation could bring her back to life, but unfortunately, what I got in the end was a defective product like you. At that time, I was so angry that I didn''t sleep well for three days and three nights..."


    All of a sudden, Fit''s face turned pale, and she finally understood why in the past several dreams, when she dreamed of a picnic scene with Prescia, she realized that the other person was not calling Fit, but Alicia.


    Turns out, that''s not my memory?


    On the other hand, Elf paid more attention to more things than Fette was frightened for because of reasons:


    "Resurrection? Hiss! You old witch aren''t studying resurrection, are you?"


    "That''s why you researched day and night, attacked the Dimensional Fleet of the Time and Space Administration, and asked Fit to get that holy stone seed?"


    "right."


    Presia is also broken. Anyway, she said it, and her situation is unknown now. Alicia is also in the hands of others. It is better to tell everything in exchange for Alicia''s temporary safety, at least in the case of Alicia. After she said ''Alicia is her weakness'', wouldn''t that terrifying human make things difficult for her too much?


    "The legendary holy stone seed has the function of fulfilling wishes. I need its power to lead to the legendary lost civilization and obtain the resurrection magic there."


    As soon as Prescia finished speaking, she heard the sound of dapping coming from the metal throne.


    She was stunned at first, then turned her head and looked at the silver metal throne and Su Jinpu on the throne.


    At this time, Su Jin held his cheek with one hand, tapped the armrest, and looked at Presia with a soft smile and said:


    "Do you mean the toy next to me when you say ''the seed of the holy stone''?"


    When the words fell, 24 diamond-shaped dark blue crystals emerged, like the ecliptic guarding the sun, revolving freely around Su Jin.


    Seeing this scene, Presia was stunned.


    Chapter 1439 Creditors come to the door


    Seeing the 24 Holy Stone Seeds floating beside Su Jin, she was thinking about it, but Prescia unexpectedly found that she didn''t have much excitement.


    It stands to reason that she should be ecstatic after seeing this ancient heritage that can revive her daughter, and she should be madly trying to get it.


    However, Presia found that she seemed very calm now, far from the madness she had just seen Alicia''s body fall into the hands of others.


    "Oh, it looks like you''ve calmed down?"


    On the throne, Su Jin smiled and looked at the next Prescia with interest.


    Although he is not young, this great magus, who can be regarded as a national treasure in the Time and Space Administration, seems to have a brain as good as his beautiful appearance.


    Feeling Su Jin''s gaze, Prescia''s skin stood up little by little. That was the agitation of the magic power in her body after being watched by a high-ranking existence. It was the essence of the distance between the two dimensions. oppression.


    Aware of this, Presia bowed her head deeply, and said in a respectful and humble tone:


    "What do you need me to do?"


    When Su Jin heard this, he glanced at Presia with a little satisfaction, tapped his index finger on the armrest, and after two taps, he smiled lightly:


    "I need a clown, a funny ''clown''."


    Prescia''s face twitched. The orthodox magister education she received made her unable to accept this kind of humiliation, but the danger she was in, her daughter, her instinct to perceive danger, did not allow her willfulness:


    "How can I please you?" Prescia lowered her head and complimented humbly.


    Su Jin tapped on the handrail, and after two taps, the 24 holy stone seeds spread out of the track and danced in the air.


    At this moment, a light blue planet phantom appeared in front of Su Jin''s eyes, surrounded by 24 holy stone seeds in the center.


    "This is an ordinary life planet. According to your Time and Space Administration, it seems to be called ''Management Outer World 97''."


    Su Jin looked at Presia, his eyes flashed, and the 24 holy stone seeds suddenly merged into the phantom of the illusory planet one by one, and within a few seconds, they all disappeared:


    "I put these 24 holy stone seeds into a corner of this planet, and your task is to find them and bring them to me. The time limit is two weeks."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused for a moment, looked down, and after looking at Fate, he said lightly towards Presia:


    "You only get two shots."


    Prescia''s face suddenly turned pale, but she didn''t say anything to refute, and there was no change in the slightest. It seemed that she had acquiesced in this mission restriction.


    At this moment, Su Jin chuckled and said:


    "Of course, I''m not a devil either."


    "As long as you please me, whether it''s resurrecting your dead daughter or treating your broken body, I can satisfy you all."


    Prescia suddenly raised her head and looked at Su Jin in shock, almost suspecting that she had just had an auditory hallucination.


    resurrection?


    Does this unknown existence in front of him know what he is talking about?


    Does he consider himself a god?


    But, Prescia had an inexplicable expectation in her heart.


    In case, if this is in case, the other party can do it.


    And doesn''t the seed of the holy stone also have the function of fulfilling wishes?


    Even if the existence in front of me can''t do it, I can rely on the holy stone seeds I have collected to realize my wish to resurrect Alicia.


    No money anyway.


    Under this kind of heart, Prescia persuaded herself, so she bowed her head obediently and said:


    "I''m willing to accept... no, I beg you to grant me this mission."


    Seeing Prescia correcting her ''position'', Su Jin chuckled softly, and then said lightly:


    "Go back."


    The voice fell, and a mechanical life emerged from the crowd, stood in front of Prescia, unlocked the light prison, and motioned her to keep up with her pace.


    Seeing this, Presia didn''t hesitate, just glanced at Fate, and then looked at Alicia with nostalgia. After watching for a while, he took a deep breath, followed the pace of the mechanical life, and went to be arranged. Good seating area.


    And her eyes made Fei Te, who could not accept the reality at first, seem to have eaten Shiquan Dabu Dan, and instantly recovered his spirit. The little hand clenched and loosened under the bottom, as if to cheer himself up. .


    Su Jin, who noticed this change, couldn''t help but glance at Fite, and even had a spare time to make up for Fite''s current thoughts.


    ''Mum looked at me. ¡¯


    ''It means that my mother doesn''t care about me. ¡¯


    ''She still loves me. ¡¯


    "Heh." Su Jin couldn''t help but chuckled, then looked at Fate with interest.


    Apart from her personality, the blonde girl in front of her can be said to have inherited her mother''s beauty perfectly, even far surpassing her.


    That melancholy face, gentle temperament, even at a young age, can already see the beauty of the future, just like a little beauty embryo.


    It is no wonder that the nickname ''Pampered Concubine'' was given by the sand sculpture netizen.


    "The woman who was driven crazy by ''heart disease'' left, and the next thing is your business."


    Su Jin looked at Fett with a smile on his face, which was different from the aloofness he had when facing Prescia before. His current aura was mild and unusual, as if he had two attitudes:


    "A little girl who longs for a mother''s love."


    Hearing the words ''longing for mother''s love'', Fite shrank his neck in guilt, but then seemed to think of something again, raised his head hard, and looked directly at Su Jin''s face.


    Elf, who was on the side, saw Su Jin mentioning Fit, and immediately wanted to protect her master, but before she could act, Su Jin on the metal throne suddenly glanced sideways at her.


    It was at this sight that Elf''s heart was suddenly broken, like a defeated dog with a broken spine, she curled up pitifully, and whimpered softly from her mouth.


    At this moment, even Elf herself didn''t know how she could be like this, how could she be so scared.


    She didn''t know that Su Jin was just gossiping about her and wanted her to settle down, so she gave a slight warning, but she knew very well that the master on the silver throne was definitely not easy to use the word ''human'' Inclusive ''monster''.


    After a warning glance at Elf, Su Jin looked away, looking at the poor blond kitten below with interest.


    At the same time, Fite took a deep breath, looked straight at Su Jin, and said:


    "I...I also want to accept the game you just played."


    Su Jin raised his brows slightly, and said with a smile in his tone:


    "Oh? So you want to please me too?"


    "Yes...Yes." Although Fei Te felt that Su Jin''s attitude seemed a little strange, completely different from when she faced her mother, but the thoughts pouring out of her heart and the accumulated desire for maternal love made her bravely face Su Jin. Jin''s eyes.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and looked at the stubborn cat below, whose adorable appearance made him somewhat puzzled.


    How hard-hearted did Presia get the courage to abuse this little cutie?


    Oh, she felt sorry for Alicia, she was so cute, and she forgot Alicia because she was afraid of pampering Fate, then it would be okay.


    Since you only want one little cutie, then I will reluctantly accept both of them!


    After all, I, Su Jin, am not a devil either!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin smiled and said in a good mood:


    "I allow you to join the game."


    In fact, Su Jin also knew that, under the constraints of his two shots just now, without his words, Prescia would launch Lafitte into the water.


    In this case, why not change this opportunity to enter the water into his gift to Fite and sell it?


    Anyway, he is not responsible for the consequences, but there are some benefits, so why not do it?


    He, Su Jin, is someone who has the courage to take on benefits!


    With Su Jin''s permission, Fite stood up in surprise, and then felt that his actions were a little rude, so he grabbed his clothes nervously, and then bowed to Su Jin in a very restrained manner:


    "Thank you¡­"


    Halfway through her words, she didn''t seem to know how to address Su Jin, so her expression was a little tangled.


    Su Jin, who saw through her thoughts, smiled at this time:


    "You can call me ''Mr. Su Jin''."


    Speaking of this, he paused, and said in a vague and indifferent tone:


    "I allow you to chant my name."


    "Yes!" The girl nodded happily with red eyes and tears.


    Chapter 1440 Canary''s dream has come true


    Fate, who was so thankful, was taken away from the hall by Su Jin''s arrangement not long after, and even the two familiars, Elf and Linis, were also taken away.


    It''s not that Su Jin doesn''t want to talk to this cute little guy for a while longer to get in touch, but because an unexpected guest arrives.


    A misty white fog spread from a distant time and space, covering the entire hall.


    The white snake has long silver hair, a pure white off-the-shoulder white dress with gold trim, an ethereal and ethereal woman barefoot, walking through time and space, past the mechanical **** named ''indifferent'', and came to Su Jin''s below the throne.


    Seeing the person coming, Su Jin tapped the handrail with his index finger, and saw a pure black iron throne rising opposite him with the burning fire of destruction, and soon reached a position flush with him.


    The pure white woman was not embarrassed, she lifted her skirt slightly, stepped lightly up the steps, and fell into the throne.


    When the opposite side sat down, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Meet again, Your Majesty Omega."

 Chapter 1005：

    That''s right, the person who came here is the leader of Thousand Eyes, the super-large commercial community in Hakoniwa, one of the four original truths, the goddess ''Omega'' who is in charge of the end, and the owner of Shiroyasha, Su Jin actually ~ Behind the scenes sponsors.


    In a sense, he is also Su Jin''s ''creditor''.


    Seeing Su Jin''s greetings, Omega nodded slightly and put on a slight smile on her face: "The power you cover up the traces is very interesting."


    It is true that when Su Jin previously reserved a backhand, Aizen, who used Bengyu for a short time promotion, used the power of Kyoka Shuiyue to erase the coordinates of the ''Magical Girl Nanoha World'' in the ''Mechanical God Mother Star'', and used '' The power of the dimensional forum to cover up''.


    However, it is obvious that it is a miracle that such a method can shield the primordial truths such as the twin goddesses for a few hours.


    Under the condition that the two universes are in contact, if the original truths are willing to spend time, even using the slowest elimination method, they can slowly find the trace of Su Jin.


    Therefore, although Su Jin was surprised by the appearance of the twin goddesses, he also understood that this was in line with the level of these ancient beings.


    After the two goddesses mentioned the power of the Dimensional Forum, Su Jin sighed lightly, with a helpless expression on his face:


    "That thing is also my means of pressing the bottom of the box. If it wasn''t for this thing, I wouldn''t have gotten into trouble with those guys."


    This is not only to explain the reason why Su Jin refused to be tempted, but also to meet Omega''s ''frankness'' in a sense.


    You must know that the Dimensional Forum is his biggest secret, and it is also the capital for him and the original truths to turn against each other. If you take the initiative to show a part, there is naturally a risk of being targeted.


    But Su Jin also knows that the most deterrent thing is the half-revealed trump card.


    After revealing the tip of the iceberg of the dimensional forum in front of the original truth, these ancients will inevitably count this into Su Jin''s "confidence" and increase his danger by several levels.


    The five modern powers told Su Jin that when the enemy suspects that you have a nuclear deterrent, you''d better release the nuclear deterrence. Only in this way will your enemies be afraid of you, always consider your opinion, and dare not It is easy to offend you about something.


    This is why Su Jin frequently uses the power of the forum when he leaves the battlefield, and why he actively reveals his bottom on the channels that come to this world.


    Facing Su Jin''s frankness, Omega blinked and said with a smile, "That''s why I''m the only one here this time."


    Why are only the two goddesses chasing after them? Both sides know very well that it is nothing more than that the Four Primordial Truths determine how to face Su Jin and send the two goddesses as representatives to discuss it.


    This is the status brought by strength... Thinking of this, Su Jin asked with a relatively gentle attitude:


    "Is there a result between the seniors?"


    Hearing the words, the two goddesses did not feel that there was anything wrong with Su Jin''s attitude of calling himself a junior. After Su Jin proved his strength by ''incarnating as the center of the small garden'', he should have obtained such a ''status''.


    Even if that method is flawed, even if Su Jin still has a certain central suspicion, but now Su Jin is no longer the insignificant leader of Arcadia in the past, but a top two-digit combat power'' The strongest,'' is the twenty-first cosmic truth.


    Status comes from strength, which is the consensus of Hakoba''s high-ranking existence.


    So in the face of Su Jin''s question, Omega explained softly:


    "Because of this excessive temptation, we are willing to give you some compensation. Of course, these compensations may be insignificant to you, but at least, this is a little sincerity they have shown."


    Look, use the money to stabilize me, and Bao Ping''an all said so nicely... A little sincerity... Hey, I don''t know how little ''a little'' is in this... Su Jin was overjoyed, and his tone was obviously a lot more cheerful:


    "Oh, then I have to see what kind of sincerity it is."


    Seeing Su Jin''s happy appearance, Omega smiled lightly, raised her hand, swiped her fingertips in the void, and a pure golden parchment was revealed in the air:


    ??????


    "The first compensation is those extreme powers you borrowed."


    "Through negotiation, we are willing to make up for this part of your loss. Among them, Fomen is responsible for the part of Emperor Shitian''s expenditure, the Jade Emperor is responsible for the part of All Saints, and Laojun is responsible for the expenditure of Greece. As for Alger''s original loss..."


    When Omega said this, she blinked at Su Jin, and then asked with a chuckle:


    "I wonder if you are willing to accept the compensation from the Son?"


    Good guy... This is really good guy... I haven''t held the spiritual essence that I tore from the One God for three hours, and the Holy Son will come to compensate for the loss, and it is still Alger''s source loss, which is estimated to be The biggest loss on my side, oh, by the way, although Alger''s cutting authority has been damaged, he has not damaged the source?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    How much money does it cost people to make up for the Son of God all of a sudden?


    Are the four primordial truths all so dark? This is to join forces to do the cross teaching, huh?


    However, I like it... Su Jin chuckled softly. As a vested interest, he will not refuse to accept such compensation. He is not stupid. Now that he is determined to be hostile to the Ouroboros and the Crusaders, he is naturally able to cheat. The opponent is a handful.


    "I can accept such compensation."


    As for the loss of Shiroyasha that Omega didn''t mention, the other party didn''t mention it, and Su Jin naturally didn''t mention it. After all, the boss of Thousand Eyes is right in front of him. It hurts feelings to talk about money at any time.


    Seeing Su Jin''s performance of being cheap and being good, silver bell-like laughter rang softly in the hall for a while.


    Then, the goddess who was like a snow-white elf continued in a soft tone:


    "The second compensation is the permission for the establishment of the group of gods."


    Su Jin was stunned, but before he could react, Omega continued:


    "According to the proposal of the Primordial Truths and the permission of the Hakoba Center, we decided to grant ''Arcadia''s three-digit status'' and allow its members to freely travel to and from the upper and lower realms."


    boom¡­¡­


    Su Jin stood up suddenly, widened his eyes, and stared at Omega''s face, to determine whether the other party was joking.


    After all, he knew all too well what this privilege meant.


    This is telling Su Jin bluntly that the lower level will be his ''fiefdom'' from now on!


    Chapter 1441 Future Virgins


    "Surprise?"


    Omega looked at Su Jin softly, with a slight smile on her face.


    After a brief period of shock, Su Jin also did it at this time, raised his hand, rubbed his temples and said:


    "It should be called ''scare''."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin muttered:


    "Allowing the members of Arcadia to establish a group of gods, they only have to go to and from the upper and lower floors. You are afraid that my fight with the Crusaders is not hard enough! Oh, maybe there are old things from Buddhism, they don''t try to make trouble for me. It''s weird."


    True, this privilege has unlimited benefits.


    For example, for those who are interested in further three-digit solicitations, or for the massive wealth brought by various ¡°special commercial channels¡± that cherish gifts and powers after traveling freely between the two places, and for example, the unimaginable high status.


    These things, this privilege can bring, it can almost be said that the four primordial truths are chasing Su Jin to feed, allowing him to strengthen Arcadia.


    But such growth comes at a price.


    And the price is that Su Jin wants to stabilize the "fiefdom" of the lower level, and if he wants to stabilize the fiefdom, Su Jin must face the cancer of the lower level, the "Ouroboros" of the Alliance of Demon Kings.


    After all, at the point of Su Jin, the purpose of the one and only **** trying to imprison the development of Little Garden is no longer a secret.


    As a lower-level sovereign owner, Su Jin, as a vested interest, naturally cannot allow the only **** to destroy his own territory.


    Therefore, the conflict between the two is inevitable and even more intense.


    At least it was more intense than Su Jin becoming the commander of the Heavenly Army.


    After all, although the Tianjun can go back and forth to the upper and lower floors, it has to report to Buddhism, and he has to descend to the sky and limit his strength, and Su Jin does not have such cumbersome constraints.


    Therefore, some vested interests of Buddhism who have suffered damage will naturally regard Su Jin as a thorn in their side.


    Of course, the vested interests of Buddhism who do not have the backing of the existence of the original truth level are just "miscellaneous fish" compared to the cross religion. What Su Jin focuses on guarding against is the only **** of the cross religion.


    Because of this, Su Jin has some doubts in his heart:


    "I don''t understand, why are you giving a deadly hand to the Crusaders at this time, didn''t you just sit back and watch their development?"


    Su Jin said this, his face was already full of doubts.


    He didn''t believe that the Four Great Primitives didn''t know the purpose of the only **** at first, and the other party had to blatantly shout slogans if he wanted to become the "only god".


    If there is no problem here, Su Jin''s waistband will not be believed.


    Seeing Su Jin expressing suspicion like this, Omega couldn''t help shaking her head and said softly:


    "We did not sit back and watch Yawei''s development, or, in other words, Yawei has never crossed the bottom line we set."


    "What?" Su Jin was stunned, Yawei has never crossed the bottom line of the original truth? He was all welded to death on the driveway of Destroying Little Garden, hasn''t he crossed the bottom line?


    Seeing Su Jin''s doubts, Omega asked flatly:


    "Do you think Hakoten is important?"


    "Do you think it is still important in our eyes after giving up a small garden and eliminating an equal opponent?"


    Su Jin buzzed, only to feel as if his brain had been hit hard by a heavy hammer.


    Is Hakoten Important?


    Perhaps it is important for Shiroyasha, who has a special background, perhaps it is also important for him to gradually ascend to the top of the stage, and perhaps for Yawei, it is also very important to be the "cornerstone" of stepping onto the throne of the only God.


    But for the twin goddesses who built the little garden, and for the four primordial truths.


    Hakoba, it doesn''t matter.


    Because this is just a house for them, if they can build a small garden, they can naturally build another.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the four primordial truths that have the ability to rebuild everything, Little Garden is not that important. At least if you give up one Little Garden, you can eliminate the opponent of the One God, which is good for the four truths.


    And as the price of getting Little Garden, the One God must sacrifice a lot, at least to the point where the other four truths are satisfied.


    So... this is the truth that the Four Primordial Truths let the One God go, in order to exclude a homogeneous opponent?


    When Su Jin was stunned by the truth, Omega explained to Su Jin unhurriedly:


    "According to the agreement, the lower level is the territory of Sakyamuni and I, and I can only focus on the development and evolution of the lower-level life because of the gods and Buddhas of the caretaker. Sakyamuni''s Buddhism is the manager."


    "I understand." Su Jin''s expression became a little more subtle.


    Omega was explaining to him that although the Four Primordial Truths had a consensus to exclude the One God, so she chose to give up on Little Garden, but she did not want to fight for Little Garden, but had to give up because of her own limitations.


    The main reason for this is that she is not the substantive manager of the lower level, and that Big Mac Fomen, who has always shrouded the upper and lower levels, is the real manager of the lower level of Little Garden.


    And if Fomen is the manager, it is normal for the lower level to make such a mess.


    Because Buddhism itself is messy, even so messy that the Buddha couldn''t hold back, and even couldn''t help but want to scrape the bones to heal the poison.


    Because there is no so-called manager at the lower level, even Di Shitian''s Heavenly Army is just trying to maintain the most basic order.


    That''s why Leticia, who established the class ruler system, is valued so much, and has been given the lofty status of the Sun Sovereign, Ophiuchus, and the Full Power Class Ruler...


    Because in fact, it was Leticia who really established the lower management, and she was the real manager.


    That''s why... The Ouroboros wanted to kill Leticia... Afraid that she would grow rapidly by stabilizing the lower layers?


    So the system of class rulers was established at dawn, but the reason why it has not progressed is because of the internal friction of Buddhism?


    Tsk... Su Jin smacked his lips, feeling a little unhappy, but now he somewhat understands why the Ouroboros dared to be so arrogant.


    If the owner of the house is not there, wouldn''t thieves be rampant?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin tapped the handrail with his index finger and said, "So, that Buddha now gave me the management of the lower level?"


    "You can think so." Omega nodded slightly and gave a positive answer.


    Su Jin, who got the answer, couldn''t help but sighed, raised his hand and rubbed his temples to relieve the pressure and sense of absurdity:


    "I never would have imagined that the dream of the Canary''s ''Big League of Class Dominators'' would actually come true in my hands."


    The Grand Alliance of Class Dominators, this is Canary''s dream, the original intention is to unite the lower classes of Little Garden, to develop together, to prosper together, to be independent and self-improvement.


    Once, this dream was shattered.


    Arcadia was easily defeated by Krishna''s incarnation, and all the losers were banished to the lower levels, making it nearly impossible to return to Little Garden at the time.


    However, now, this dream has been realized in a subtle form in the hands of Su Jin, the second-generation leader of Arcadia, who thinks that he is only profiting for himself and satisfying his own desires.


    "What is this called? Although the starting point is different, is the ending point the same?"


    Su Jin shook his head dumbfoundedly. He really didn''t expect that Canary''s dream would come true so easily.


    Good guy, now you never have to worry about Canary taking power with him at the instigation of some enemy.


    The dream has come true, and the right to take a fart!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s face was full of emotion and sigh.


    He took a deep breath and asked Omega:


    "Buddha, is there anything he wants to say to me?"


    "Have."


    Omega nodded lightly, and then repeated the words of the Buddha:


    "The human world still has to be handed over to humans to manage themselves."


    "I understand what that person meant." Su Jin let out a deep breath, and then said solemnly, "Arcadia has taken over this burden."

 Chapter 1006：

    "Isn''t it ouroboros, do him!"


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Omega''s beautiful face.


    Chapter 1442 Magical Girl''s Miracle Mentor


    "Your courage seems to be getting stronger and stronger. Hearing Omega''s ridicule, Su Jin''s face darkened and he looked a little embarrassed.


    After all, what Omega said is the true truth. If it wasn''t for breaking through the eighth sense and having the ability to fight against two digits, according to his character, he would naturally be able to be a little bit better, try his best to avoid head-on conflicts and reduce sacrifices.


    But now it is different, Hestia, Alger is a resolute Su Jin faction, plus Su Jin''s own strength, he has the confidence to say ''no'' to the chess players in the small garden, this is confident, People are naturally bold.


    Under such circumstances, Su Jin not only had the courage to oppose the Christian religion, but even had the courage to oppose it.


    "Is this change bad?"


    Su Jin smiled and asked Omega, since he decided to enter the game, he would naturally greet the Cross to death, not to mention the crippling, but at least cut the flesh with a soft knife, and swallow a large portion of the interests occupied by the Cross. down.


    And this benefit, it is impossible for a single Arcadia to eat it, so it will naturally be distributed to the disadvantaged groups at the grassroots level.


    This time and again, Su Jin has strengthened his power, and the grassroots of Hakoten have the resources to advance, and the possibility of being imprisoned by the Cross religion will erupt again.


    The only thing that suffers is the interests of the Crusaders.


    But does Omega care about these?


    He doesn''t care at all, or his purpose is to make crucifixion bleed.


    "Indeed, such a change is a good thing." Omega affirmed Su Jin''s idea, after all, this is what she has always condoned and acquiesced.


    If it wasn''t for the need to pull someone or a force to change the various strata of Little Garden, which had been gradually solidified by the Crusaders, she would not have started to support the various groups of gods from the dawn of time. You must know that although Thousand Eyes does not have the right to manage the lower levels, the gods of the Heavenly Army, Greece, Rome, Egypt, and the Crusaders do not have the support of Thousand Eyes. Even the rise of the Queen of Halloween is also fueled by Qianyan behind the scenes.


    Otherwise, where did the Queen of Halloween have the courage to fight for the sovereignty of the sun with the White Night King supported by Thousand Eyes at dawn?


    Isn''t it because everyone is from their own family, and the trouble is big, and the trouble with Omega is just the result of a sister quarrel, each playing a board?


    Since the consequences are not serious, the Queen naturally tossed hard, and successfully reached out to the Southern District, where the lower-level forces were the most complex, making the community under her command one of the hegemons of the Southern District.


    In addition, Shiroyasha, who sits in the Eastern District, Laplace Demon in the Thousand Eyes Demon Eye in the Western District, and the class rulers of the three major districts of Hakoniwa have all fallen into the hands of Qianyan, and even the more desolate North District. Thousand Eyes is also a candidate to firmly control the class ruler.


    It can be said that the top layer of the class-dominant system has always been controlled by Thousand Eyes.


    In the past, Omega also hoped to interfere with the top stratum rulers, thereby improving the environment of the lower level of Little Garden.


    It¡¯s just that this kind of interference in the past has had little effect. After all, even if the class rulers are clean, the outer rulers and regional rulers below may not be the same. The management power is in the hands of Buddhism, and the lower classes will not be at peace for a day.


    Therefore, even if Qianyan tried his best to save it, the possibility of Little Garden was still shrinking, until no new born gods and Buddhas could be born.


    But now that Su Jin is here, the previous methods of intervention with little effect can be given up. After all, the thousands of years of active class rulers are not comparable to the achievements of this kid Su Jin''s struggle for half a year.


    The magic star ''Alger'', the mother of the earth ''Hestia''.


    In just one year, Hakoten has added two double-digit combat power, one of which is still the mother of the earth with the ''sovereignty of the earth''. This is the first time Omega has seen such trouble-making ability.


    Thinking of Su Jin, who can toss up the banner to deal with the Crusaders, Omega is somewhat relieved.


    "What are you going to do with that part of Yahweh''s essence?"


    Hearing Omega mentioning his ''trophy'', Su Jin paused, and then said:


    "I plan to digest part of it myself, and give the extra conceptual power to the God of the Bible, and the spirit is to save the little guys in Arcadia from the hard work they have accumulated, but this seems to require some special women. provide assistance.¡±


    "Athena taught you?" Omega knew without guessing that this method of exploiting loopholes must have been taught by Athena.


    Among the people around Su Jin, only she would come up with such a cruel method.


    Separating the spiritual personality and concept of the One God, everyone in Arcadia got some benefits and formed a class of vested interests, which stabilized the power of Su Jin and erased the soil for surrendering to the enemy.


    Hehe, who has profited from the spirituality of the One God, if he dared to be the second or fifth child, those crazy believers of the Crusaders would be tossed to death. After all, this was genuine blasphemy.


    "Indeed." Su Jin was not embarrassed to admit that he had already made a decision on this matter, so of course it had to go on.


    Otherwise, if this part of the power that was easily grabbed was recovered by Yawei, wouldn''t he be busy working in vain?


    Omega tapped the armrest with her index finger, and then smiled:


    "Personality of the Virgin?"


    "I still can''t hide it from you." Su Jin showed a little helplessness on his face. Faced with these original truths that can mobilize some of the central authority of the small garden, and the strength is still strong, it is really difficult to hide one thing from Omega. .


    Unless Su Jin is willing to spend points and shield with the power of the Dimensional Forum.


    But there are only 1.2 million points left in the forum, and Su Jin intends to save it to avoid urgent need in the future. Naturally, it is impossible to waste it on such trivial matters.


    Omega seemed interested in the plan: "What are you going to do?"


    Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said:


    "You should know the kid on this ship, right?"


    Hearing this, Omega rolled her eyes and immediately noticed the poor girl ''Fit Testrosa'', and also noticed the specialness of her.


    "Oh, the breath of the darling of the times? I didn''t expect you to find a breakthrough to observe this world not long after you came here?"


    "I also have some special information channels." Su Jin explained vaguely, and then changed the subject: "In the early days, I intend to let such a child act as a carrier to carry the spirituality and concepts that I split."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin paused and said solemnly:


    "That is to let these children serve as my first ''Our Lady''."


    Chapter 1443 Are you interested in becoming a magical girl?


    The corners of Omega''s mouth twitched, and she simply retrieved the information and knew what Su Jin was thinking:


    "That''s right, if you absorb that part of the spiritual energy and give it to those children too much, it is indeed the most appropriate way."


    Hearing this, Su Jin shrugged and said:


    "After all, my bucket is big enough, isn''t it?"


    To put it simply, their plan is to first take out a bucket full of water from Su Jin, and give it to individuals like Fite with the concept of the mother of the Virgin giving birth to the Holy Son.


    In this process, the power of the ''Holy Son'' will continue to elevate the spirituality of the mother body, making it closer to the ''Holy Mother'', and the consumption of this part of the power will naturally be borne by Su Jin.


    And Su Jin, by devouring the spiritual personality of the only God, will graft this loss onto this spiritual personality.


    To put it simply, it is to use the chicken to lay the egg.


    Damage the spiritual personality of the only god, cultivate Su Jin''s spiritual personality, and at the same time elevate the personality of the bearer.


    The consequence of this is that Su Jin will increase his control over the bearer, analogous to the Holy Father''s control over the Virgin in the Cross religion.


    And the ''power of the Son'' was transformed into a spiritual personality, enhancing the personality of the Virgin.


    And all these power expenditures come from the ''single God'' spirituality cut by Su Jin, and the remaining ''residues'' will also be fed to the God of the Bible.


    It can be said that Athena''s operation simply used the spirituality of this part of the "One God" to the extreme, leaving no scum left for Yawei.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin hesitated a little and said, "The only difficulty is that there may be too many ''Virgins'' that act as carriers. After all, the part of the spirit I cut out is too high in nature and needs to be torn and attenuated many times."


    "Of course, because it''s actually my spirituality that gets the benefit, I can completely send my divided spirituality to Athena of Hakoba through means, and let her ''vaccinate'' the girls in Arcadia, Instead of being found abnormal by the Crusaders, it will speed up the digestion.¡±


    "It''s just... In the early stage, it is estimated that certain experiments will be required."


    "Human experiment?" Omega looked at Su Jin with a half-smiling smile and said, "You should not worry about this, but your own face." He is very happy to have ''married'' so many wives, but on the surface he wants to I''m ashamed to show such a ''human experiment''. "


    "Human...why can''t you be honest with your heart?"


    Su Jin''s face twitched, and even a little flushed, but in the face of such a "slap in the face", he finally held back.


    "What do you think of this plan?"


    "Go and try." Omega closed her eyes and said lightly: "You really need your own team, even if it''s all a team of nepotism, that''s a team."


    "As for the worry that the tail is not going away, or the contradiction of competing for favor..." Speaking of this, Omega showed a soft smile and said: "Do you think that Hakoniwa, which allows ''slaves'' to exist, will be a world that even people dare not eat? Or, do you think that with the means of Athena, Alger and Hestia, you will not be able to control those little girls?"


    When Su Jin heard the words, he was stunned at first. Does he have such worries in his heart? Maybe there is, but he has been subconsciously ignoring it.


    Thinking of this, he took a deep breath and slowly exhaled:


    "Yeah, Hakoba is an extraordinary world where power determines everything."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and said:


    "Then, I will start a preliminary experiment next, trying to divide my spirituality and concept, bestow these little guys, and transfer the consumption to the spirituality of the only God."


    "As long as you have an idea." Omega tapped the armrest, and then said lightly, "Then the last two things."


    "About the favor of promoting the wrong world, and the matter of exposing the conspiracy of the Ouroboros through Kalji''s life experience, so that you can succeed as the commander of the Heavenly Army... Oh, speaking of it, these two things seem to be linked together. on."


    Taking advantage of Kalji''s life experience to succeed the commander of the Heavenly Army, and then promoting favors and securing his position, this is indeed the same thing, but it''s just one after another... Su Jin is naturally well aware of this.


    "Let''s prepare first, and wait until I return to Hakoba before proceeding."


    "In the final analysis, the timelines of the different worlds and the small garden are different. It is up to me to decide when to connect and when to connect, so I don''t have to worry about not being able to catch up with the time."


    "You just have to think about it."


    Omega chuckled lightly, and then her figure turned into a foggy mist, and turned into a faint white mist:


    "After returning to Little Garden, you''d better not touch Shiroyasha for a short time."


    Hearing this exhortation, Su Jin''s heart skipped a beat. Although he had heard from Hei Tian''s memory that the ''primordial star'' was actually the central will of the little garden, Omega''s words were the real ''recognition''!


    That brainless White Yaksha is actually the will of the little garden center itself, the body of the mentally retarded center?


    Oh, it seems reasonable and reasonable, after all, they have no brains.


    "Tsk... Those old guys are still jealous! It''s just that they changed from being jealous of me being the center of the small garden to the fear of me swallowing the center of the small garden... Hehe, people''s hearts~~"


    Su Jin shook his head, and was too lazy to think about these things. He was on vacation, and he still had to work overtime?


    Let''s get to the most important things first.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin lowered his head and looked at the mechanical gods under the throne. After tapping his index finger on the armrest a few times, he made up his mind:


    "Tune the ''five evils'' into the Time and Space Administration to infiltrate the investigation, and the Tianwang of Jidu Tianhai is in charge."


    The ''Five Evils'' are the subordinates of Jidu Tianhai, the subordinates of Jidu Tianhai, and generally have five-digit strength, and Tianwang, as the Tianwang Lugartim in Jidu Tianhai, has a careful mind and is suitable for intelligence. A good player, he also has a four-digit level. Although it is only an ordinary four-digit number, he is also a star-burst-level powerhouse.


    According to the standards of the Time and Space Administration, this is equivalent to an existence far above the SSS-level magister. According to the information compiled by the Mechanic God, the Time and Space Administration does not have such a powerful individual for the time being. Instead, it is a star-burst weapon. There are a lot of them, although I don''t know if they are hidden or not, but it would not be too exaggerated to hide them.


    Tian Wang is responsible for the intelligence of the Time and Space Administration. It is not foolproof, but at least it will not mess things up.


    "As for the Sea King Durumado of Jidu Tianhai, his 100-meter octopus body is suitable for diving into the sea of ??the earth, so let him take the miscellaneous soldiers and investigate the situation of the extraordinary forces on this side of the earth."


    Su Jin said this, his eyebrows narrowed, his eyes seemed to pass through the bridge and saw the blue planet not far away.


    "The Time and Space Administration, a self-proclaimed administrator, actually lists the Earth as the management of the outer world. If there are no tricks in it, I don''t believe it."


    "Let Trumando investigate, I''ll give him 3 days."


    And following Su Jin''s orders one after another, one of the mechanical gods below lowered his head, his electronic eyes flickered with excitement, and he responded respectfully:


    "Follow the Lord''s order!" XN


    After the mechanical gods who received the task left one after another, Su Jin squinted and played with the Heart of the Rising Sun. After being quiet for a while, he stood up and stepped out.


    In the next second, he appeared in Haiming City, the island country, the main line city in the world of Magical Girl Nanoha.


    Wandering in the city of Nagoya, an island country similar to what he knew in the past, and now Haiming City, Su Jin looked at the female students who were leaving school together in twos and threes, and his thoughts gradually changed.


    "Unlike Fate, who is in a bad situation, I''m just going to contact Nanoha like this... It seems a bit difficult to fool..."


    Su Jin murmured in a low voice, he is an adult who is in contact with elementary school students, or is still in an island country, is he regarded as an idiot every minute?


    Although it''s not that he can''t solve it, it is really troublesome to approach elementary school students in the form of an adult, especially when he is going to carry out the kind of ''experiment'', it is strange that the other party does not guard him.


    so¡­


    "Yuno, you **** beast gave me a piece of advice!"


    While saying this, Su Jin''s face was full of bad taste.


    Then, his stature quickly became shorter and smaller.


    Soon, a mysterious creature with a snow-white body, red eyes, and hair on the temples like a second pair of ears appeared on the streets of Haiming City.


    Therefore, the mentor of magical girls, the incubator of miracles, has cultivated mysterious creatures that exist in super-dimensional... Mr. Kewpie, logged in to his most loyal Haiming City.


    Chapter 1444 King Road Plot


    "Bunny has spoken!"


    Takamachi Naba stepped back in fright, surprise on her tender face.


    "It''s really rude to think of me as a rabbit, even though I have a rabbit wife for a month."


    Su Jin blinked mischievously, the three girls were reflected in his ruby ??eyes, and asked in a seductive tone:

 Chapter 1007：

    "Then, I repeat, are you interested in becoming a magical girl, a girl who is confused about the future?"


    "Magic girl, what is that?" Alicia leaned down and looked strangely at this mysterious creature that looked like a rabbit and a cat.


    "Alyssa, aren''t you afraid?" Takamachi Naiha looked at his friend in surprise, pointed at Su Jin and said, "It''s talking!"


    "Huh? Is it necessary to be afraid of such a cute thing?"


    Alyssa''s face was full of confusion, she looked at the mysterious creature below, then at Takamachi Nanoha, and then burst out laughing:


    "What, so Naiha is scared!"


    "Don''t worry, if this little animal really bites you, I can knock it flying with one punch."


    As she said that, Alyssa also waved her arm to indicate that she was very strong, but after waving her hand a few times, she asked suspiciously:


    "But then again, what is the magical girl this rabbit just said? Magician? Witch? Onmyoji?"


    "It should be a girl magician, right? I''ve seen it once or twice on TV at night." Tsukimura Suzuka said, taking out a small piece of bread from her schoolbag, unpacking it, and handing it to Su Jin. He shook his head and said, "Do you want to eat?"


    "It''s unexpectedly bold, two little girls." Su Jin looked at the bread in front of him, took a bite without any discipline, and then said while chewing: "But as you said, magical girls do have girl magic. The meaning of the teacher is in it."


    Speaking of this, he turned his eyes and looked at Takamachi Naoba, who was still confused, and said:


    "And this orange-haired little girl has a high magical aptitude in a sense."


    "Well, in terms of human species, it is extremely high, and it is a natural ''hero''."


    "Me?" Takamachi Naba pointed to his face, his face full of wonder.


    "What!" Alyssa smiled and bumped Takamachi Nanoha''s chest with her elbow, and then said in surprise, "Born to be a hero, someone was still thinking about what to do in the future, and now I can''t choose to be one. Magician!"


    Tsukimura Suzuka finished feeding Su Jin and wiped the corners of its mouth with a handkerchief, then stood up and said with a smile to Takamachi Nanoha:


    "Although I think there are a lot of things I don''t understand, it''s not bad, Naiha, it''s an additional career choice."


    "Occupation!" Takamachi Naoba finally understood what a magical girl is. Co-authoring is a profession like a teacher or a doctor.


    Thinking of this, Takamachi Nanoha rubbed her chin and pondered, "However, what is the profession of a magical girl? I don''t understand it at all."


    "It can also be understood as the magic version of the police." Su Jin dexterously jumped to the trash can beside him, and said lightly: "In a sense, it is a very promising and prestigious profession."


    Speaking of this, he crouched down and just looked at Takamachi Naoba said:


    "So, little girl, do you want to become a magical girl?"


    "Police" Takamachi Nanoha fantasizes about the adult version of himself driving a police car to chase down criminals, and it seems that it is not unacceptable.


    As if seeing through Takamachi Nanoha''s intentions, Tsukimura Suzuka said with a smile, "If Nanoha becomes a policeman, my uncle would be very happy, right? I remember that Kyoya-san seems to have been a policeman before?"


    "Ah, Dad." Takamachi Naba suddenly lost his face and said in distress, "Dad did ask me what I want to do in the future."


    "Well, discuss it with him when you go back."


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin looked at Tsukimura Suzuka with a smile on her face. She thought she was an overly innocent little girl, but she was a little cautious!


    But this smell, a vampire who hasn''t awakened yet? Hoho, it seems that this world is more than that simple.


    Well, let''s list it as a candidate for ''Magic Girl''.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said calmly, "If you want to go home, you''d better hurry up."


    "Huh?" Takamachi Naiba felt that Su Jin''s words were a bit wrong, so he wondered: "What''s wrong? I always feel that what you said is so strange."


    "The inspiration is very high, little girl." Su Jin glanced at Takamachi Nanoha unexpectedly, and then said with a smile: "I just want to remind you that the magical girl''s natural enemy ''little monster'' is coming and wants to leave If so, hurry up."


    "Little monster?"


    I don''t know what the setting of Magical Girl is, and Takamachi Nanoha, who has never seen the night theater, is confused.


    However, right here, a cry of ''meow'' suddenly sounded from behind.


    "Cat?" Takamachi Naye was taken aback for a while, but he didn''t wonder why there were cats here. After all, most of the wild cats in the forest park are inherently affected.


    However, when she turned her head and looked in the direction from which the voice came.


    The behemoth that caught her eye like a tiger made her widen her eyes.


    "Old tiger?"


    "Let''s lie, how could there be a tiger in the park?" Alyssa''s legs began to tremble when she saw the monster. She was not afraid of tigers, but that was because tigers were kept in the zoo!


    There is no railing here to help her bear the tiger!


    At this moment, Tsukimura Suzuka, who saw the monster, quickly pulled up the two of them and said:


    "Alyssa, Nanoha, run!"


    "Meow" The three-meter-long, two-meter-high behemoth with the appearance of a fierce tiger saw its prey flee, and hurriedly rushed over, knocking the trash can down with a plop.


    "Why are there so many wild animals in the park?!" Alyssa was a little frantic, and asked as she ran: "The nearest zoo will take five stops! Where did this come from!"


    "Hey, what the **** is going on, why is there a talking rabbit suddenly, why is there a tiger chasing us?" Takamachi Naiha''s head is almost mushy, what the **** is going on!


    Tsukimura Suzuka looked back nervously, and her face changed dramatically:


    "Run, it''s going to catch up."


    "Meow"


    It was obviously a cute cat meowing, but the three people who were running for their lives didn''t feel cute at all. On the contrary, the only emotion they could feel after hearing it was fear.


    Even elementary school students had been exposed to the information about tigers eating people, and when they thought of a tiger behind them, the three of them were extremely frightened.


    "Just as the police appear to be tracking criminals, after the appearance of the magical girl, the appearance of a tiger-like little monster is a very reasonable development, isn''t it?"


    Hearing the explanation, Takamachi Nanoha turned her gaze slightly, and suddenly saw the four-legged elegant and calm ''Kewpie'' running fast.


    "Running so fast!" Alyssa was stunned for a moment, then frantically said: "Hey, stinky rabbit, you brought this tiger, it''s definitely like this!"


    "In a sense, you can think so."


    Su Jin''s tone suddenly became very rude, and the taste of anger and death was particularly strong:


    "But having said that, the three people who escaped and the beasts were chasing, then the next step is that someone accidentally stabbed his foot and had to be alone, and then a hero was needed to save the scene. Well, the standard kingly plot."


    "What are you talking about! Who would slap their feet at such a time!"


    Alyssa was about to scold, but accidentally stepped on the gravel, her foot was sprained, then her left foot mixed with her right, and she fell on Su Jin''s body with a thud.


    "It hurts--!"


    "Shouldn''t this kind of thing be said by me, who was being held down?" Su Jin, who was held down by the **** the ground, said resentfully, "Even if I look cute, you can''t knock me down at this time!"


    "Is this the time to say this!" Alyssa was going crazy.


    "Alyssa?" XN


    When Naba Takamachi and Suzuka Tsukimura saw their friend fall, their expressions suddenly changed, and they hurriedly stepped forward to help Eliza up.


    "Okay, leave me alone, you guys go first!" Alyssa quickly shook off the two of them and said in a panic, "Let''s go!"


    "But!" Takamachi Naba wanted to say something, while Tsukimura Suzuka gritted her teeth and tried to pull up Alisha, when a ''cute'' cat meowing sounded.


    "Meow"


    The two-meter-high behemoth came to the three of them ''slowly'', and the stench-smelling liquid slowly flowed in his mouth.


    "It''s over!" Takamachi Nanoha subconsciously said to herself, at this moment, she seemed to see the scene after the three people were eaten by the tiger-like animal.


    At this moment, a voice reached her ears.


    "Sarah, do you want to become a magical girl who can fight villains?"


    Takamachi Nanoha lowered her head and glanced at the white mysterious creature that was being held down by Alyssa, and suddenly realized something, looked at Alyssa, then at the beast that was gradually approaching, and nodded heavily:


    "Teach me, Master Rabbit, I want to be a magical girl!"


    Chapter 1445 Prelude to the Destruction of the World by Primary School Students


    Followed by Takamachi Naba''s words of ''confirmation''.


    The beast that was gradually approaching seemed to sense the danger, and suddenly began to step on the periphery.


    "Please tell me, how can I become a magical girl?"


    Takamachi Naba asked Su Jin while staring at the tiger in fear.


    Su Jin didn''t grumble when he saw this, and there was a crimson gem in his hand, which he threw away.


    "Eh?!" Takamachi Naoba quickly reached out to help the crimson gem, and then looked at Su Jin in surprise.


    At this time, Su Jin persevered and said: "It''s enough to feel it with the spirit. Well, a woman with high qualifications can easily leverage her spiritual power during emotional fluctuations."


    "Just hold it tight and call her name, remember, it''s called ''Heart of the Rising Sun''."


    "Heart of the Rising Sun?" Takamachi Naba repeated, feeling inexplicably that this was a name that would accompany him for a long time.


    At this moment, a female voice who could not understand but understood the meaning sounded:


    ¡¾Iamin (I am here.)¡¿


    Hearing the sound, Takamachi Naba looked at the Heart of the Rising Sun in surprise, with a stunned expression.


    Can gems talk too?


    However, thinking that Su Jin can also talk with a ''little rabbit'', Takamachi Naoba is not surprised.


    Heart of the Rising Sun: [It will take 10 seconds to clear the spiritual imprint of the previous owner, ah, it will be clear in 1 second, accidental then, restart the program to allow, okay, my new owner, do you need me to provide services for you? ¡¿


    "Ah?" Takamachi Naoba was dumbfounded, but he still clenched the heart of the rising sun subconsciously. Only Su Jin, who was on the side, sighed how miserable ''Yuno'' was, and even a magic tool despised him.


    Heart of the Rising Sun: [Found a low-level demon king, the danger is S, then my new master, do you want to bombard it? Or shell it out? Or torn to shreds? ¡¿


    "Bombardment? Yes, bombardment is fine!" Takamachi Naba suddenly realized that there was danger nearby, and quickly responded.


    Heart of the Rising Sun: [Setup. (Start)]


    I saw a burst of cherry-colored light flashing, and the heavy ruby ??in Takamachi Naba''s hand instantly turned into a one-meter-two, golden and white magic wand.


    At the top of the magic wand, green text slid across, followed by a mechanical female voice.


    [The manual guide mode is activated, and the shelling mode is activated! ¡¿


    The cherry-red magic circle unfolded with the gem at the top of the staff as the core, and instantly expanded to a one-meter radius, and the tip of the development also changed from the original arc-shaped pattern to a thorn-like muzzle.


    Suddenly, Takamachi Naoba felt as if his hand would move, and suddenly moved, aiming the staff in his hand at the beast in front of him.


    [Please order shelling. ¡¿


    "Eh? Oh shelling!" Takamachi Naye was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses, and subconsciously shouted: "Please start shelling!"


    ¡¾Order accepted! ¡¿


    [Divinebuster - Launch! ¡¿


    With a bang, Takamachi Naba only felt a pain all over her body, as if her whole body was stabbed by a needle.


    At the same time, a huge sakura-colored radiance like a pillar of light spewed out from the front of the staff, but in an instant, it engulfed the wandering beast, and with a bang, it slammed into the trees and lawns along the way. The child blows flying, and even the bombardment penetrates the sea, and in the fierce wind, it suddenly floats up and floats to the cosmic starry sky.


    This scene lasted for four or five seconds until the Heart of the Rising Sun made a sound again.


    [The shelling is over, in order to avoid damage, the orbit has been automatically adjusted to the starry sky. ¡¿


    [The mission has been successfully completed, do you have any instructions for shelling? My master. ¡¿


    "Ah, no no."


    Takamachi Naba shook his head in a trance, and then looked at the lawn and trees that seemed to be split by a giant sword, and looked at the passage that led directly to the coastline and was full of gravel, and stunned:


    "Did I do this?"


    ¡¾Yes, my master. Don''t you like it? ¡¿


    "That''s not true, it''s just that" Takamachi Naoba looked at the dilapidated park scene in front of him and said sincerely, "It just feels so powerful!"


    Next to him, Su Jin, who was squatting on the ground in the image of a Cupid, paused for a moment, and then said in a subtle tone:


    "Does this child have a tendency to ''sabotage'' since he was a child?"


    "what?"


    Tsukimura Suzuka, who supported Alysa, was stunned for a moment, then looked at the dilapidated scene around him, and then looked at Takamachi Nanoha, who was looking at the remnant of the park, with a blushing face, and suddenly understood something, her expression became very ''subtle''.


    "It hurts!" Alyssa breathed a sigh of relief, then looked around, and took another breath of air: "Really or not, is this made by Nanoha?"


    "Eh, me? This." Takamachi Naba suddenly changed his face when he heard this, and cringed a little: "I didn''t do that on purpose."


    "It''s amazing!" Alyssa suddenly exclaimed: "Hey, Naiha, can you teach me this?"

 Chapter 1008：

    Ah, Su Jin, who originally thought that the little sisters would roll over, was also a little stunned. Good guy, among the three little girls, one underage vampire and two saboteurs, my god, will primary school students destroy the world?


    "Teach you?" Takamachi Naoba''s mind was short-circuited for a while, and then he looked embarrassed: "But, Alyssa, I don''t know how I did it myself!"


    "Ah?" Alyssa was stunned, as if she didn''t expect Takamachi Naoba herself to not know how to operate.


    At this moment, Tsukimura Suzuka looked at the destroyed environment around her, and her heart stunned, she immediately stopped Takamachi Naoba and said:


    "Anyway, let''s leave this alone, let''s send Alyssa out of here first, I remember there should be a clinic nearby."


    "Oh!"


    Takamachi Nanoha and Alyssa suddenly realized that the former wanted to step up to help immediately.


    But at this moment, Takamachi Nanoha suddenly froze for a moment, raised her hand, borrowed the diamond-shaped gemstone that fell from the sky, and looked at the dark blue gemstone in her hand, she froze for a moment:


    "This is?"


    "The seed of the holy stone." Su Jin explained in a flat tone: "You can understand that this is the trophy for defeating the monster in the game, and this is the reward for defeating the little monster just now."


    "Is there a reward?!" Takamachi Nanoha was surprised, and casually put the Holy Stone Seed in her jacket pocket, then stepped forward to support Alyssa and walked towards the clinic.


    Looking at the backs of the three people, Su Jin listened to the air defense alarm issued by the harbor, and his expression became slightly subtle:


    "All three of them have good aptitudes. How should I choose? Sure enough, I''d better have all of them! Magical girls'' friends are also magical girls. Well, this is in line with the law."


    After speaking, he glanced at the backs of the three of them, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and then quickly followed.


    Chapter 1446 The seed of the holy stone, wishes, cram school


    "Fortunately, it''s just a sprain. After the medicine is applied, it should be fine tomorrow night."


    "Next time you''re playing with friends, remember to go somewhere flat."


    The female doctor at the clinic applied medicine to Alyssa, wrapped it with a bandage, and said:


    "Go to the lounge and sit for half an hour to rest, then go home."


    "Doctor, how much does it cost?"


    "It''s just a minor injury, no money needed, just remember to pay attention next time."


    "Thank you Doctor Sister." X3


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Clinic, lounge.


    Tsukimura Suzuka, who sat with Alyssa for a while, said with a blank expression:


    "The air defense sirens in the harbour have stopped."


    "I''m late for the cram school, it''s obviously the first day." Takamachi Naiha also looked blankly, looking up at the sky.


    "What, it''s obviously me who is the worst, and my feet are swollen." Alyssa grumbled and complained, venting her fear just now: "By the way, why are there tigers in the forest park, this is very strange, okay? And the rabbit just now, even if he can talk, he even ate the cake that Suzuka smuggled for me.


    The most important thing is the cake? Tsukimura Suzuka''s face twitched slightly, and she was very helpless to the nerves of the two little friends.


    A primary school student split the earth with a stick and killed a big tiger that was two meters high and three meters long. This will definitely be in the news!


    And the overturned ground in the Forest Park, if caught by the people of the police station, you will not be imprisoned, but it is estimated that you will lose a lot of money, right?


    Naiha will cry, right? I will definitely cry! Eh? Why are you a little excited?


    "It looks like the three of you are recovering well!"


    The sudden sound made the three girls look in the direction of the window.


    And where, the snow-white mysterious creature was drilling in through the large gap of the slap whose head was pulled open from the window, and then jumped to the side of the hospital bed, squatted down and looked at the three of them and said:


    "Someone seems to be talking bad about me behind my back, I won''t name it now."


    Alisha hurriedly covered her mouth, and she was relieved when she heard ''no name''.


    At this time, Tsukimura Suzuka asked curiously, "Where did Mr. Rabbit go just now? I remember you had been following us before, right?"


    "I went to deal with the park and restored the scene over there. I can''t let that kind of picture be seen by others, right? No, this is the restored photo."


    As Su Jin said, he took out a few photos and placed them on the white sheets.


    The three girls were stunned when they saw the brand new park trail, which had even been built into a gravel road.


    "Eh? It''s fixed so soon?"


    "Are you sure this is the park we just passed by?"


    "Magic can do such a thing!"


    Aliza, Tsukimura Suzuka, and Takamachi Nanoha made different sounds. At the end, Alyssa and Tsukimura Suzuka suddenly turned their heads and stared at Takamachi Nanoha and said:


    "Magic?" X2


    Takamachi Nanye was stunned, then grabbed the heart of the rising sun, which had changed back to the shape of a gem, and said:


    "Is not it?"


    "No, indeed, it''s possible that magic was used to recover so quickly." Tsukimura Suzuka somewhat understood, but at the same time she looked at Su Jin suspiciously.


    At this time, seeing that magic can even restore the destruction scene, Alyssa immediately raised her leg, looked at the bandaged ankle and said, "Nano Ye Nai Ye! Do you think magic can help me heal my foot injury? Heal it!"


    "Ah? I won''t!" Takamachi Naoba said in a daze.


    "You don''t? Oh, that''s right." Only then did Alisha remember that Takamachi Nanoha had been in touch with magic at exactly the same time as her, so she gave up the question, turned to look at Su Jin and said, "Hey, **** rabbit, you will Heal my magic?"


    "Speak respectfully, little girl." Su Jin took a deep jump, jumped from the sheet to the ground, then looked at Takamachi Naoba and said, "Didn''t you get the holy stone seed before? Just make a wish on it. ."


    "Is this gem?" Takamachi Naoba took out the diamond-shaped gem in his pocket, then looked down at Su Jin and said, "This thing can make a wish?"


    "Of course, this holy stone seed is essentially a wish machine made by a great existence. The intensity of a single wish is not high, but it can still be done to treat a leg injury."


    "Oh, by the way, the tiger-like cat from before was actually making a wish on the seed of the holy stone and wanted to become stronger, so it became like that, and its original appearance was just a wild cat on the side of the road."


    "Wild cat?" X3


    The three girls recalled the roadside wild cats they had fed before, and thought about their petite and pitiful appearance, and then compared with the ''big monster'' that was two meters high and three meters long, and their expressions suddenly became embarrassed. stand up.


    "What kind of holy stone seed won''t be a problem, right?" Alyssa''s expectations for treatment suddenly restrained a lot, and she said with a suspicious expression: "For example, I made a wish to heal an injury, but it made my injury worse."


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Alyssa with a surprised face.


    This expression made Alyssa angry at once: "What, this expression of ''you can even think of this stupid'' expression, hateful stinky rabbit, believe it or not, I''ll spank you!"


    "I believe, of course I believe, but I''ll wait until you are healed." Su Jin looked at Alyssa with a smile, and then said, "But you can rest assured that the seed of the holy stone is indeed harmless to you. The wishing machine."


    "Is that so?" Alyssa glanced at Su Jin suspiciously, thinking that this black-hearted rabbit must have no good intentions, but she also felt inexplicably that the other party had no ill will towards her, and even liked it a little.


    This kind of contradiction made Alyssa hesitant, wondering whether to use this holy stone seed.


    On the other side, Tsukimura Suzuka glanced at Su Jin, then turned her head and said to Nanye Takamachi:


    "Nano, can you give me that holy stone seed?"


    "Okay." Takamachi Nanoha handed the holy stone seed to Tsukimura Suzuka without thinking.


    After taking the gem, Tsukimura Suzuka weighed the gem and asked Su Jin:


    "How many times can I make this wish?"


    Su Jin glanced at the seed of the holy stone, and then said indifferently: "From the perspective of energy residual, within today, you can each one at a time."


    "Is that so? Then" Tsukimura Suzuka clenched the seed of the holy stone and held it up in front of him. "I hope Nanoha will be safe in the future."


    At the moment when the vague wish was made, the holy stone seed lit up with a soft blue light.


    At the same time, Takamachi Nanoha''s body was also shrouded in a faint light.


    "This is"


    Takamachi Naye was stunned, followed by a "hmm", and then said with a blushing face:


    "Suddenly I felt very comfortable, and the faint tingling sensation was gone."


    "Tingling?" Tsukimura Suzuka looked at Takamachi Nanoha in surprise, followed by a relieved expression. Sure enough, using magic like that just now has no side effects.


    As a child of the Tsukimura family, although he did not have any secret knowledge of magic, Tsukimura Suzuka still knew that the use of powerful magic must have a price. This is a rule.


    Therefore, just after hearing that the seed of the holy stone can make a wish, she will take the opportunity to make such a wish. At present, it seems that this is a right hit.


    "Can it be cured? Suzuka, give me this thing."


    Hearing this, Tsukimura Suzuka handed over the gem, and after Alyssa received it, she immediately said:


    "I hope to heal my wounds!"


    Above the seed of the holy stone, a faint light lit up, and at the same time, the same, but much shallower light lit up on Alyssa.


    After the light disappeared, Alyssa blinked, shook her legs, and then jumped to the ground, jumping: "Hey! It''s really good, this thing is really useful!"


    After she finished speaking, she handed the seed of the holy stone to Naoba Takamachi:


    "Naoye, would you like to have a look?"


    "Me?" Takamachi Nanoha found the gem, then froze for a moment, tangled, "I don''t seem to have any wishes."


    "Then put it away."


    Su Jin told Takamachi Naiha:


    "Use the Heart of the Rising Sun to put things away. After all, the seed of the holy stone is quite valuable."


    "Oh!" Takamachi Naba heard the words and put the seed of the holy stone and the heart of the rising sun together, and was surprised to find that the heart of the rising sun actually ''eat'' the seed of the holy stone.


    Thinking of Su Jin''s words just now, she immediately understood that this was the so-called "receive".


    And this is, Alyssa, who was on the bed sheet, took off the bandage, and said as she took it off, "Great, just now I was worried about what to say when I got home. Now that my feet are healed, I''m not afraid anymore."


    "go home?"


    Takamachi Nanoha''s expression changed suddenly.


    She finally remembered that if she didn''t go to the cram school, she would definitely notify the parents, and it was over!


    "It''s over, I''m going to be called a parent!"


    This sentence instantly chilled the ward.


    At least three girls changed their faces at this moment.


    "Why? I just remembered that I didn''t go to the cram school." Alyssa''s face turned pale: "Is it too late to go now?"


    "It''s too late." Tsukimura Suzuka shook his head and said helplessly: "The first class is almost over, and now that the second class is over, it is estimated that half of the second class is over."


    Takamachi Nanoha sat on the chair and swayed, swayed, and then got, thought of something, and looked at Su Jin eagerly:


    "Can the seed of the holy stone make a wish for us to go to the cram school? It''s the normal class."


    Ah, this girl''s three good students don''t match the profession of a magical girl. Shouldn''t you be thinking about how to skip class? Su Jin blinked, then squinted and said:


    "It''s impossible to do this with only the seed of the holy stone, but with my words, let the time go back a little bit, and let you all have a good class, you can still do it."


    "Really?" Takamachi Naoba didn''t even notice the concept of ''rewind time'' that Su Jin said, but was excited to finally be able to stop being called a parent.


    "Of course, but I usually get paid for this kind of thing."


    Su Jin looked at Takamachi Nanoha with a smile, and then said in a seductive tone:


    "Of course, the remuneration is not high, that is, provide me with room and board for a period of time and help me with a few small favors. Can you accept this?"


    "Yes!" Takamachi Naba replied without hesitation, "Isn''t it the right thing to do to help those in need?"


    "That''s it!"


    Su Jin looked at Takamachi Nanoha with a smile, and then said meaningfully:


    "Then, new magical girl, I hope you won''t regret it in the future."


    Chapter 1447 The daily life of the Takamachi family


    Takamachi family.


    "I am back"


    Accompanied by the sound of sliding the door and the cheerful voice of a girl, the originally quiet Takamachiya suddenly became lively.


    "Naoye, today is the day to go to the cram school, right? You''re not late, are you?"


    The person who asked the question was Takamachi Nanoha''s mother, Takamachi Momoko, a beautiful lady with the same orange-red hair as Nanoha.


    At this moment, Takamachi Momoko, who was wearing a dark blue striped apron, walked out of the kitchen and asked Takamachi Nanoha about the cram school.

 Chapter 1009：

    "Late late?" Takamachi Naoba''s expression suddenly became flustered, and he said nervously: "No, I''m not late at all, I have a good greeting to the teacher."


    "Huh?" Takamachi Momoko looked suspiciously at Takamachi Nanoha''s flustered appearance. She was naturally very clear about how her daughter would behave when she lied, but now, seeing Nanoha like this, she knew Daughter lied.


    However, there was no call from the cram school that had been explained earlier, and Takamachi Momoko was not surprised that Naoba was naughty to the point of deliberately skipping classes, but when Takamachi Naoba hid a little girl''s secret.


    Thinking of this, Takamachi Momoko became playful, wiped her hands with her apron, looked at her ''beautiful'' daughter with a smile that was not a smile, and said:


    "Naoye, I always feel that you are hiding something from your mother, is it your mother''s delusion?"


    "No! Not at all!" Takamachi Naoba retorted in a panic, while pulling on his mother''s apron pitifully: "What did my mother have for dinner tonight?"


    When Takamachi Momoko saw her daughter''s coquettish appearance, she laughed in her heart and deliberately teased: "It''s curry rice, but now compared to dinner, I think it''s better to study Nanoha''s little secret."


    "Hey, why is this?" Takamachi Naba people are numb, why is it like this, my mother is still holding on to her pigtails!


    And just when the mother and daughter were playing, there was a snap.


    The snow-white creature that looked like a rabbit and a cat jumped from behind Takamachi Nanoha to the wooden floor.


    "Ah!" Takamachi Naoba looked at Su Jin''s actions, and everyone was dumbfounded.


    Didn''t you say that you should hide it in your schoolbag and don''t come out?


    "Huh? What kind of animal is this? Rabbit? Or a cat? It''s so cute." Takamachi Momoko looked at Su Jin who was sitting on the ground, and her eyes suddenly became bright.


    And Takamachi Nanoha, who was opposite her, was about to explode at this time, and she prayed frantically in her heart: "Don''t make a sound, don''t make a sound."


    And right here, Su Jin in the image of Kewpie stretched his waist and shouted comfortably:


    "Meow"


    "Hey, is it a cat? It seems to be a very rare breed."


    Takamachi Momoko said, squatted down, reached out to hug Su Jin, and then scratched its chin:


    "It''s very good, and I''m not afraid of life at all."


    After speaking, she turned back and shouted towards the living room:


    "My child, her father, come out and see. Naiha has brought a very cute kitten back."


    Not long after the words fell, an echo came from the living room:


    "Really or not? Bring it over and show it to me."


    "Ah," Takamachi Naiba was dumbfounded when she saw this scene, especially when she saw Su Jinna''s lazy appearance when she was held in her mother''s arms, she felt that her brain was not enough.


    She followed her mother vaguely, came to the living room, sat on the sofa, and watched her father Takamachi Shirou and her mother Takamachi Momoko communicate excitedly there.


    "Peach, is this a cat or a rabbit?"


    "It can meow, it should be a cat, look, it''s snow-white, Shirou, do you know what breed it is?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen this kind of me looking at the gender, dodge it? It''s so fast."


    "Is there? I''ll try it, isn''t it easy to hold it up?"


    "Huh? I always feel that this cat is so strange. How can you do it, but I can''t do it? Oh right, I didn''t see the nameplate? Isn''t it domestic? Naiha, where did you find this cat? "


    When asked suddenly, Takamachi Naba subconsciously said what he had discussed with his friends:


    "I met it at the Seaside Forest Park. It is said that the famous wild cat came from somewhere."


    "Wild cat!" Takamachi Shirou rubbed his chin, then looked down at Takamachi Nanoha, who looked down, a little timid, and then suddenly laughed: "Okay, since Nanoha likes it, let''s keep it at home Bar."


    "Really?" Takamachi Nanoha was a little surprised, but he wasn''t exposed?


    "Well, Naiba has been brought home, that''s why I really like it, so it''s not impossible to keep it." Takamachi Shirou looked at the mysterious creature held by his wife, and calmly picked up the evening newspaper and said : "But it was agreed in advance that you have to take a bath, feed, and dispose of the feces by yourself. Mom and I will not help."


    "I''ll do it." Takamachi Naoba hurriedly promised, then lowered his head, looked at Su Jin in Takamachi Momoko''s arms, and said with a sigh of relief: "Great, it''s safe to pass, Master Su Jin. ."


    "Master Su Jin?" Takamachi Shirou tilted his head strangely, looked at his daughter and said, "This name is the name format of the mainlanders in the west, right? Naiha, isn''t this a wild cat?"


    At this time, Naoba Takamachi was sweating down his face: "Ah, this is said to be the name given to him by the person who released him."


    "Release? How could such a cute little guy be treated so cruelly?" Takamachi Momoko looked at the little thing in her arms in surprise, with a dissatisfied expression on her face: "Now people, how can they be so bad."


    In Madam''s arms, Su Jin stared at Takamachi Nanoha''s face with her big pure eyes.


    And Takamachi Nanoha, who noticed this sight, quickly folded her hands, and bowed to Su Jin in a pleading manner, please, just deal with it like this, please.


    Still just a child, Su Jin, who was in the midst of the waves in his brain, moved his eyes away with emotion, which was regarded as letting go of Takamachi Nanoha by a yard.


    And this is, Takamachi Momoko is still communicating with Takamachi Shirou:


    "Speaking of which, do you want to make a nest for this child and keep it at the dojo in the backyard?"


    "In this case, it''s not convenient for Nai Ye to keep it, why don''t I go out at night to buy a cage and put it in Nai Ye''s room?"


    "Will it be too narrow, animals also need space for movement."


    "Then you have to teach how to deal with feces."


    Listening to the communication between her parents and looking at Su Jin''s expressionless face, Takamachi Nanoha didn''t dare to blink, and she looked very nervous.


    After Takamachi Shirou said, "feed first, see where the habit is, and then start training", Takamachi Naba finally couldn''t help it, grabbed Su Jin in his mother''s arms, and ran away:


    "Well, I''ll take Su Jin to the room first to get used to the environment."


    Hearing this, Takamachi Shirou only thought that Takamachi Naba couldn''t wait to keep Su Jin in his room, so he calmly said:


    "Remember to have dinner when it''s time, oh right, Kyouya and Miyuki are almost done with the shop, remember to bring the cat out later and let them meet new family members."


    "understood."


    Takamachi Naoba replied, and then ran back to his room without looking back. After opening the door, he closed the door, then put Su Jin on the bed, knelt on the ground and folded his hands in apology:


    "I''m so sorry, I can only think of this as a way to bring it home! I''m really sorry."


    "In a sense, I don''t care." Being teased by an adult mature woman, Su Jin felt that he was not at a loss in a sense: "But then again, what was your name just now?"


    "Name?" Takamachi Nanye raised his head and looked at Su Jin in confusion.


    "That''s the phrase ''Master Su Jin''." Su Jin narrowed his eyes, looked at Takamachi Naoba with a smile, and said, "I don''t remember that I accepted your disciple?"


    "Eh?! Really?" Takamachi Naoba looked at Su Jin in surprise, then touched the back of his head and said, "I thought Su Jin was the master who taught me how to be a good magical girl, isn''t it? ?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused and asked in surprise, "Why do you have such a perception?"


    "Ah? This" Takamachi Nanba scratched her cheek, and then said vaguely: "I don''t know what''s going on, but when I look at you, I feel like a ''master'', um, like Kyouya brother Teach Miyuki sister kendo like that."


    "Oh, instinct?" Su Jin looked at Takamachi Nanoha with a little surprise, and said with a little surprise: "Spiritual guidance, it seems that your spiritual vision talent is also very high."


    "Spiritual Vision?" Takamachi Nanba tilted her head, confused.


    Su Jin said lightly at this time: "That''s what you will learn next."


    "study?"


    Takamachi Naba was stunned for a moment, then suddenly showed a surprised expression, knelt on the ground, nodded seriously:


    "I see, Master Su Jin!"


    Chapter 1448 Begin to be a teacher today


    Takamachiya, Nanoha''s room.


    On the sheets, Su Jin lay on his stomach lazily, and said to Nao Takamachi, who had changed into home pajamas:


    "Then, before the teaching starts, arrange the teaching time and place. Well, it''s up to you to discuss with Suzuka and Alyssa. I have plenty of time anyway."


    "Eh? Can''t you do it here?" Naoba Takamachi asked strangely after hearing this.


    "Stupid." Su Jin gave Takamachi Nanoha a blank look, and said speechlessly, "I don''t want to explain it three times in one sentence. You don''t think you''re the only one special, right?"


    "What do you mean by master?" Takamachi Nanoha''s eyes widened, and she said in surprise, "Are Suzuka and Alyssa also magical girls?"


    When Su Jin heard this, he wanted to complain, but he didn''t know how to complain, so he could only hold back the words, and then explained lightly:


    "Alyssa can only say that she is a bit qualified, but Suzuka''s family should be a vampire. Well, in layman''s terms, it''s a vampire. You should be able to understand this name, right?"


    Takamachi Nanoha''s eyes lit up when she heard the vampire:


    "Hey! Is that the handsome and beautiful big brother and big sister who live in the old castle and have fangs? I know them. I have seen them several times on the video tape borrowed by Sister Miyuki!"


    The modern beautification of vampires is really enough. Well, according to the situation of this world, maybe it is the beautification presided over by "I"? Su Jin thought repeatedly in his heart.


    At this time, Takamachi Nanoha asked curiously: "Speaking of which, if Suzuka is a vampire, what is Alyssa? A werewolf? A church nun?"


    "No, she''s nothing, she''s just an ordinary little girl with some qualifications." Su Jin said in a flat tone, "And what kind of magician of zero, red bullet, scorching eyes, and a little boy in armor who knows alchemy There is no connection at all."


    Nai Takamachi was a little confused when he heard Su Jin''s series of titles, but he suddenly woke up and said: "Yes, I understand what you mean, Master, you really can''t leave Alisha, after all, everyone can , just Alyssa can''t do it, that''s too hurtful."


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Takamachi Nanha in a little surprise, and understood his subtext so quickly. Unlike the rough and big leaves on the surface, this child is also very delicate emotionally.


    "As long as you understand, remember to contact them and set a time. Well, it''s best to prepare black tea and dessert. Oh, I remember that my black tea should be Ceylon black tea, and add some whiskey by the way."


    "I see, I''ll call now."


    After Takamachi Naba heard this, he ran out of the room in a hurry, obviously looking for a landline.


    "The frizzy character needs to be corrected."


    Su Jin muttered, then glanced at the school uniform that Takamachi Naha had previously taken off, and with a casual move, the Heart of the Rising Sun appeared in his hands.


    He lowered his head, glanced at the Heart of the Rising Sun, and did not see any movement from him, the surface of the Heart of the Rising Sun was covered with dense cracks.


    "I know you like shelling magic, but this kind of magic is still a little too early for that kid, well, it was nothing before, but now she''s my disciple, you know?"


    Heart of the Rising Sun: [Yes, masters (Yes, master.)]


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded, and after teaching the unbehaved smart magic tool, he threw the Heart of the Rising Sun on the desk beside him, and let her use the power of the Holy Stone Seed to restore her confidence. He jumped off the sheet and muttered:


    "Although it is quite fragrant, but it is still clear."


    With grunts, the time gradually came to 9:30 in the evening.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The living room of the Takamachi family.


    Takamachi''s elder daughter, who was holding a stack of clothes, Takamachi Miyuki casually shouted to Naiba''s room:


    "Naoye, I''ve put the water in, do you want to wash it together?"


    Takamachi Miyuki is Nanoha''s second sister. Unlike Nanoha and Momoko, she has brownish black hair. This is because she is not Momoko''s biological daughter, but the daughter of Takamachi Shirou''s sister, because her parents died unexpectedly. She was adopted by Shirou Takamachi, so she became the adopted daughter of the Takamachi family.


    In the same way, Takamachi Kyou, the eldest man with the same black hair, is actually the son of Takamachi Shirou and his ex-wife. Among the three children of the Takamachi family, only Naoba is the ''biological'' child of his parents Shirou and Momoko. .


    In a sense, their family is a restructured family with complicated relationships, but because the relationship is better, it looks no different from a normal family.


    And just after Takamachi Miyuki shouted, Takamachi Naiba''s voice came from the room: "I''m still doing my homework, sister, wash it yourself!"


    Takamachi Miyuki heard the words with a helpless expression: "Even if you say that, Xiao Su Jin has to wash up!"


    At the previous dinner, Takamachi Miyuki had seen Su Jin who looked like a Kewpie. Although she didn''t particularly like small animals, since her sister liked it, she should keep it.


    "Ah, but I haven''t finished my homework"


    Takamachi Nanoha''s voice is full of strong negative energy, interpreting the grief of elementary school students.


    Seeing this, Takamachi Miyuki could only helplessly say: "Since this is the case, then I can only ask my mother to help. Well, my brother is going out tonight, otherwise it would be fine to let him come."


    After muttering, Takamachi Miyuki shouted towards the master bedroom:


    "Mom, Naiye hasn''t finished her homework. I''ll trouble you to bathe Su Jin tonight."


    However, unexpectedly, Takamachi Momoko''s voice came from the direction of the living room:


    "I know, I guessed that when Nai Ye was busy with his homework before, but the child seems to be gone, did he run to the backyard?"


    "Liar, something went wrong on the first day of raising! Naiba really has to remember to remind her later." Takamachi Miyuki sighed, then took her clothes and approached the bathroom.


    At that time, in the dojo in the backyard.


    Takamachi Shirou, who is wearing protective clothing, is exercising his muscles and bones and doing daily kendo practice, which is what he must go through every day before going to bed.


    Huhu


    As the wooden knife slid through the air, there was a strong wind, and he tried the knife. Takamachi Shirou, who was used to the new wooden knife he just bought today, suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice:


    "Using a sword and adding Shirou''s name, hehe, it really has a sense of sight."


    "Who?"


    Hearing the sound, Takamachi Shirou turned his head sharply, and then, he saw the white mysterious creature standing at the entrance and exit of the dojo, and his eyes widened.


    Chapter 1449 The little girl will leave it to you

 Chapter 1010：

    "Cat, you actually talked... this..."


    When Shirou Takamachi saw the explosion of the three views, the whole person was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that the little cat-like animal that his little daughter brought back could actually speak human words. This...


    Su Jin walked slowly into the dojo, and said in a frivolous tone, "Oh? Would a swordsman who can sense ''qi'' initially be surprised by the talking animals?"


    Takamachi Shirou suddenly fell silent, and then asked tentatively:


    "...Gods? Or monsters?"


    "It''s Saint Seiya"


    Su Jin responded playfully, then squatted down three meters away from Shirou Takamachi, and said lazily:


    "Although it''s a bit late, let me introduce myself."


    "Well, my name is ''Su Jin'', and I am an ''ordinary person'' from Hakoniwa World. For now, as a magic teacher of Nanoha, please take care of me."


    Saying that, Su Jin also nodded towards Takamachi Shirou in the image of a Kewpie, and it seemed that he was bowing.


    "Oh? Oh!" Takamachi Shirou suddenly reacted and bowed towards Su Jin: "I am Takamachi Shirou, Naiba''s father, that... Mr. Su Jin... What do you mean by magic teacher?"


    "It means ''literally''." Su Jin said calmly towards Shirou Takamachi: "As a human being, your magical aptitude has reached a level that surpasses that of normal human beings. To describe it by comparison , I wonder if Mr. Takamachi has heard of ''Lass**'' and ''Aleister Crowley''?"


    "Russian demon monk ''Lass**'', and the beast of apocalypse, magician ''Aleister Crowley''? Don''t look at me as a person born in the extreme east, but I have also been to Europe, so naturally I have heard of these two historical figures."


    When Shirou Takamachi heard this, he couldn''t help but frowned and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin means that after Nanoha learns badly, is it possible to become such a character?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin said lightly: "In terms of aptitude, it is indeed possible, um, even more prominent. After all, it is a natural ''heroine'' (referring to a natural six-digit number), of course, with the exception of peers in other worlds."


    "Although I still don''t understand it, I understand what you mean."


    Takamachi Shirou sighed helplessly, then sat on the floor of the dojo, put the wooden knife aside, and was sitting facing Su Jin and said:


    "Can I ask? Mr. Su Jin."


    "Excuse me." Su Jin replied calmly.


    Hearing this, Shirou Takamachi took a deep breath and said:


    "Does Nanoha have to learn the magic you speak of?"


    "In a sense, this is the inevitability of fate. It is not me who taught her. In the future, she will also follow this path. After all, ''strength'' will be attracted by stronger ''strength''."


    Su Jin''s answer was a bit mysterious, but it was basically in line with the facts.


    Every life with magic power can be compared to a ''planet'', and a planet emits ''gravitational force''. People with magic power will gradually approach after encountering, and then understand the truth. This is an inevitable phenomenon. .


    Even if there is no Su Jin in the original book, there will be Yuno as a guide. Even if there is no Yuno, don''t forget that the Tsukimura Suzuka family is a vampire family.


    So from a very early time, Takamachi Nanoha has been attracted to ''extraordinary individuals (the Tsukimura family)''.


    "Is there an unavoidable fate?" Shirou Takamachi also has a certain understanding of the description of fate, and he understands what the concept is, and he is somewhat helpless.


    Although I really don''t want my little daughter to be involved in what is right and wrong, but now it seems that this kind of thing is unavoidable. If this is the case, it is better to take the initiative and let Nanoha hold the initiative of "right and wrong".


    But before that, there is one thing that must be confirmed.


    Thinking of this, Takamachi Shirou''s face was tense, and he asked Su Jin solemnly:


    "I want to ask, can you protect Naiha?"


    "Um?"


    Su Jin looked at Shirou Takamachi with a little surprise. When he suddenly encountered such a thing, he was able to communicate rationally and there was no lack of humanity. There are a lot of surprises.


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, his tone restrained a little frivolous, but instead said solemnly: "Since she is a teacher, then naturally she must have the consciousness of taking on her ''life''."


    Shirou Takamachi, who had an intuition that Su Jin was not malicious, immediately breathed a sigh of relief, then bowed solemnly towards Su Jin and said:


    "Then the little girl will leave it to you."


    "I''ll be responsible to the end."


    Su Jin was serious for a second, and then became indifferent again. After nodding his head in a serious manner, he joked:


    "By the way, Mr. Takamachi, I have something to tell you."


    "You said." Takamachi Shirou stretched out his hand for Su Jin to continue, he was listening.


    At this time, Su Jin said in a teasing tone:


    "Please tell Ms. Takamachi Momoko who is eavesdropping outside the door. It doesn''t matter if I hug me normally, but if I take a bath, I''d better avoid it. Don''t look at the attitude of my servant, but seriously, I am a normal person. ''male''."


    ???


    Shirou Takamachi was stunned for a moment, then heard a soft sound of ''bang'', turned his head to look, and immediately saw Takamachi Momoko who had squatted in the corridor, with a shocked expression on his face.


    Seeing his wife like this, Shirou Takamachi recalled the previous scene, his face darkened, and he said speechlessly:


    "Mr. Su Jin."


    "Well, I''m here." Su Jin nodded.


    Seeing this, Shirou Takamachi said helplessly:


    "Next time, please explain in advance."


    "I can understand." Su Jin nodded in agreement.


    At this moment, a female voice that had not yet reached the voice-changing period rang out:


    "Mom, why are you squatting on the ground?"


    "Nao Ye? Ah, no, mom just accidentally tripped over, it''s alright, oh right, what are you doing here, Nao Ye?"


    "Oh, I''m here to take Su Jin to take a bath." Takamachi Naoba explained casually, then turned his head to look at the dojo: "Su Jin is here, ah, Dad is too."


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked back at Takamachi Naoba, then turned his head and winked at Takamachi Shirou.


    Takamachi Shirou immediately understood when he saw this, and after turning his eyes back, he said to Takamachi Naoba:


    "Is Naiye going to take Su Jin to take a bath?"


    "Yeah!" Takamachi Naiha nodded.


    "Well, hurry up then."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression froze, and his eyes looked at Shirou Takamachi in disbelief. Hello, Mr. Shirou, do you know what you are talking about?


    At this time, Takamachi Shirou returned a calm look:


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter, Nai Ye is still a child after all, although her mother helped her take a bath when she was a child, but in our country, this kind of thing is normal, after all, the master is also the father! ¡¯


    ¡®Speaking of which, are people in your magical world so rare and strange? ¡¯


    At this moment, Su Jin, who understood how interesting it was, didn''t come to wonder how Shirou Takamachi compressed the information into his eyes, and was hugged by Nanye Takamachi.


    "Then, I''ll take him to take a bath, oh right, tomorrow afternoon after my cram school is over, I''m going to play at Suzuka''s house, so..."


    Shirou Takamachi waved his hand when he heard the words:


    "Well, I see, remember to go to bed early at night and not stay up late."


    "Hi"


    Chapter 1450 It feels good to have a disciple


    Private Shengxiang Primary School.


    As the only aristocratic primary school in Haiming City, the supporting facilities of Shengxiang Primary School are naturally extremely luxurious. The observation deck built along the coastline and the private beach are one of them.


    However, although it is close to the sea, because the school rules prohibit students from playing in the water without permission, the viewing platform and the beach have become a temporary gathering place for elementary school students during lunch.


    On a bench to the right of the viewing platform.


    Alyssa looked expectantly at the lunch box Takamachi Naoba took out, and said:


    "Naye Naye, what did Aunt Peach do today?"


    "It seems to be octopus sausage..." Takamachi Naoba opened the bento box uncertainly, then looked at the octopus sausage inside, and exclaimed, "It really is!"


    "Oh, octopus sausage I want to eat I want to eat!"


    Ignoring Alyssa''s shouting, Suzuka Tsukimura next to him looked at Nanoha with a slightly amused look:


    "Didn''t Naiye help Aunt Momo make a bento today?"


    "No... I took it to Master Su Jin in the morning." Takamachi Naiha looked unbearable to look back on.


    "Eh?" Tsukimura Suzuka was startled, and then said, "What''s wrong with Master Su Jin?"


    Hearing this, Takamachi Naoba recalled: "When I woke up in the morning, I found that he was not sleeping on the sofa cushion that Dad made yesterday, and then he looked everywhere, and finally..."


    "What happened in the end?" Alyssa, who stole a piece of octopus sausage, asked with a bulging mouth.


    At this time, Takamachi Nanye touched the back of his head, haha ??said, "I found it in my bed at last. I said why it was so warm last night."


    "Hey!" X2


    Tsukimura Suzuka and Alyssa were both stunned and looked at Takamachi Nanoha in shock.


    "What''s wrong?" Nao Takamachi scratched his cheeks embarrassedly when he saw the confused expressions of his two friends: "Did I do something wrong?"


    "No...it''s just that..." Tsukimura Suzuka''s expression was a little off: "You two slept in the same bed last night?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with this?" Takamachi Nanoha asked curiously.


    "It''s not what''s wrong, it''s just..." Tsukimura Suzuka''s expression was a little off.


    At this time, Alyssa on the side suddenly said enviously: "Ah, I really envy Master Su Jin, I also want to sleep with the soft Nanoha in my arms."


    "Well, this is true, isn''t it?" Tsukimura Suzuka was dazed by her friends, and her mind became inflexible.


    "Suzuka, you''re so weird today, are you sick?" Takamachi Naoba strangely put his face over, and pointed his forehead to Tsukimura Suzuka''s, "You don''t have a fever, do you?"


    "...It''s too close, Naiha!" Tsukimura Suzuka was stunned for a moment, then blushed, and hurriedly raised her head and shouted softly.


    "Ah?" Takamachi Nanoha looked confused, what happened? When she had a cold and a fever, did her mother treat her like that? Is this weird?


    At this moment, a male voice came out:


    "The children of today are really precocious."


    The three girls who heard the voice looked in the direction of the voice, and immediately saw a small white plush head drilled out of the schoolbag that Takamachi Naha had placed on the ground.


    "Wait!" Takamachi Naoba panicked when he saw this, and quickly tried to stop him: "Don''t crawl out, you will be seen!"


    "Rebel, do you want to deceive your master and destroy your ancestors?" Su Jin dexterously jumped out of his schoolbag, shook his body and said, "You stuffed me into your schoolbag in the morning and pressed me with a bento box, are you sure you didn''t want to murder me? ?"


    "Oh yes, I added a hint of ''existence'' to myself, no one will care about me except you."


    "Eh? Can magic do such a thing?" Alyssa was shocked when she heard the words.


    On the other side, Tsukimura Suzuka sighed: "Nanoha is still so frizzy."


    "But..." Takamachi Naba pointed at the finger a little embarrassedly: "If you don''t want to be discovered by the teacher, don''t you have to stuff it in your schoolbag?"


    "As a magic apprentice, when you are in trouble, you should ask the teacher what magic can solve this kind of problem. This is the basic problem-solving idea."


    Su Jin squatted lazily on the white tiles, blowing the sea breeze and basking in the sun, stretched out a comfortable waist:


    "Furthermore... the role of magic is not to make life easier! If you can''t even do a little thing, why do you still learn magic? Why don''t you go to immortals and learn Taoism?"


    "...Sorry, I was wrong!" Takamachi Nanha lowered her eyes and apologized embarrassedly.


    "Well, since you helped me take a bath yesterday and dried my hair, I''ll let you go this time."


    Su Jin''s tone not only did not blame, but even carried a little encouragement, and he didn''t know what he was encouraging:


    "Green Apple"


    "Ah? What apple?" Takamachi Nanoha looked confused.


    At this time, Alyssa on the side asked curiously, "Huh? Was your evil rabbit the one that Nanoha helped take a bath with yesterday?"


    "What''s the name of the evil rabbit?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, looked at Alyssa with a subtle expression, and said, "If I hadn''t sensed that you were not malicious, I would have suspected that you were prejudiced against me."


    "Ah?" Alyssa blushed and jumped: "Liar, I''m full of malice towards you!"


    "Is this what you care about?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes speechlessly, then jumped lightly, ran to Takamachi Naiba''s knee, squatted down and said:


    "And then, what are you three going to do when you meet at lunch time? Start magic teaching ahead of time?"

 Chapter 1011：

    "Of course not." Alyssa shook her head without thinking, "We made an appointment last night and went to the Suzuka''s courtyard to talk about this today."


    At this moment, Tsukimura Suzuka clapped her little hands and said with a smile, "I have already prepared Ceylon black tea. Oh, by the way, how about Tsuiwu''s mousse cake for dessert?"


    "Good job, give me a portion of that octopus sausage too." Su Jin nodded indifferently, while his eyes drifted to the sea.


    ''Fit''s magic...is it searching for the Seed of the Holy Stone on the coast? Didn''t expect to find it here so quickly. ¡¯


    If he hadn''t sensed Feite''s magic just now, Su Jin wouldn''t have jumped out of his schoolbag deliberately, and deliberately used a technique to avoid the first meeting between Feite and Nanoha.


    After all, for Takamachi Nanoha, who doesn''t even have basic common sense now, having received the education of an orthodox magician, and because of Prescia''s "bewitching", the motivated Fate is not an equal opponent.


    However, Su Jin vaguely remembered that the meeting between the two seemed to be near the Yuecun family''s villa. He remembered that it was because a cat who expected to grow up quickly was enlarged by the seed of the holy stone, and then the two were fighting for the holy stone. Seed of Stone, there is a dispute over the disposal of cats.


    Hmm... It seems that, if there is no accident, the location is estimated to have not changed... the inertia of fate?


    Su Jin squinted, then opened his mouth, and was fed a mouthful of ''octopus sausage'' by Takamachi Nanoha.


    Well, in a sense, it feels good to have a disciple.


    Chapter 1451 The Great Magician


    Yuecun House, a typical European-style villa.


    Not to mention the general term of occupying a mountain, just the huge front and rear courtyards and the attached mountains and forests are enough to give the house slaves an unforgettable crit.


    Because the family generally likes to keep cats, the backyard of Yuecun''s house is equipped with various cats and decorated into a cat''s paradise.


    In the marble pavilion in the backyard, Tsukimura Suzuka was busy with supplies for the women''s tea party with her maid.


    Su Jin jumped from his schoolbag to the table, looked at the forest not far away, and raised his eyebrows slightly:


    "In a sense, even the initial training ground has been solved."


    "Ah? Master, why did you suddenly jump out again!"


    Seeing Su Jin jumping out, Takamachi Naba, who quickly blocked the sight of the Tsukimura housemaid, said in a panic. Even if it''s just a child, she knows how a rare case of ''rabbit can talk'' is, which is why Takamachi Naiba would ask Su Jin to pretend to be a small animal and keep quiet, so as to fool the family. reason.


    Of course, because of the showdown between Su Jin and Takamachi Shirou, only Takamachi Naoba himself thinks about this kind of ''muddling''.


    Even Takamachi Miyuki knew that Nanoha had found a magic teacher who looked like a rabbit but was actually a human, and only Nanoha didn''t know where she was trying to cover up.


    Oh, it is said that the plan not to tell Takamachi Nanoha was proposed by Ms. Takamachi Momoko. ¡¯.


    This mom seems to have a lot of experience when it comes to pitting her daughter.


    "Hey, **** rabbit, hurry up and hide!"


    Also flustered, Alyssa was also afraid that Su Jin would be seen by the maid of the Yuecun family, so she hurriedly tried to grab Su Jin and stuff it into her schoolbag.


    Su Jin deftly avoided arrest, then squatted on the marble-carved table, and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have to worry, the maid shouldn''t be surprised, right?"


    The named maid elegantly lifted her skirt:


    "Yes, may I ask... You should be Mr. Su Jin, right?"


    "Sister Farin?"


    Tsukimura Suzuka, who was holding the cake, covered her mouth in surprise. She didn''t tell her family about Su Jin, she just said that Nanoha and Alyssa were coming to play, but why...


    "Yes, it''s me." Su Jin nodded slightly.


    "The owner asked me to greet you on his behalf." The light purple-haired maid said with a chuckle, "Because he is in Europe, he can''t meet you, I''m really sorry."


    Su Jin heard the words curiously: "Huh? Are there your clans in Europe too?"


    "There is no such distinction as clan anymore. Everyone seems to be divided by family." Fallin explained with a smile, and also reminded: "It seems to be because of an organization called ''Administration''. , everyone was hit by a shock and had to spread the inheritance."


    "Time and Space Administration..." Su Jin nodded suddenly: "That''s right, after all, where is the colonizer system, after discovering this place, conflicts are inevitable."


    Su Jin had obtained a lot of information from Midzirda from Presia, so he could naturally judge that the other party was dominating a different world in a form similar to the European colonization of the New World in the 18th century.


    And it is inevitable that this system will conflict with the aborigines.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin was quite curious: "Oh, by the way, how did you negotiate with them?"


    The Time and Space Administration listed this world as World No. 97 out of management, but it did not occupy it, but the Dimensional Fleet passed by for a long time. Obviously, the two sides had contact and even had conflicts, but in the end they got along ''safely'', even in secret. There is mutual communication.


    There is clearly some agreement here.


    After all, in the Eastern Continent, there was the Opium War, which forced the opening of the country, and there were also black ship incidents in the island country.


    Su Jin knew what the colonists would do when they discovered the new site.


    And since the earth remains the same and has not changed much, it means that the power here is not weak, at least it can make the Time and Space Administration jealous.


    So after hearing Farin''s ''temptation'', Su Jin asked one more question out of curiosity.


    This is not only the factor of investigating intelligence, but also saying that ¡®he is neither here nor the Time and Space Administration, but a new force belonging to a third party. '' ingredients included.


    Therefore, according to normal logic, Farin also has to express his own ''hole card'', so as to deter him, a third party who has entered indiscriminately.


    But Fallin, who understood Su Jin''s subtext, was stunned for a moment, seemed to think for a moment, and then said with a smile:


    "What you want to ask should be about the Great Mage Clow Reed, right?"


    "Cullo Reed?" Su Jin''s expression suddenly became a little weird: "That strange person who can predict the future and create life, but can''t even control his own death?"


    How did the background board in Cardcaptor Sakura get here? While Su Jin complained in his heart, he was also surprised.


    Could it be that there is a girl named Sakura Kinomoto in this island nation of Kyoto? A COS aficionado named Tomoyo Daoji?


    On the other side, Farin, who was asked by Su Jin, was also a little confused.


    After all, the blurted words just now clearly indicated that Su Jin did not have no understanding of Clow Reed. On the contrary, he probably knew it better than ordinary people.


    But knowing Clow Reed, and not knowing the agreement between the other party and the Time and Space Administration, this phenomenon is a bit strange... At the same time as she was puzzled, Fallin also explained:


    "Although I don''t know if Mage Clow is what you said... Well, weird... But in fact, when the Time and Space Administration invaded our world, it was the great Mage who intervened."


    "Although he himself claimed that he was ''curious about the magic system of the Time and Space Administration'', the great magician''s achievements in stopping the aggression were also remembered by everyone."


    Hearing this, Su Jin, who somehow remembered that Clow Reed''s interest was to ''scare others'', suddenly felt tricky.


    Was that Clow Magician trying to scare the Time and Space Administration with his sudden appearance?


    But that''s right, a magician with a powerful twisting part of the world''s law, a magician who has reached the level of life creation, no matter what, it is not impossible for a top five-digit, or even a four-digit number, as for the three-digit number, Su Jin feels that it is possible The **** is not high. After all, this level of human beings can''t be regarded as human beings. How could they die because of lifespan problems.


    For the Time and Space Administration, who will be frightened by the invasion force of the Mechanic God, it is normal to be afraid of Clow Reed.


    After all, judging from their performance, it is not necessarily that they do not know the terrifying level of the gods.


    "Clow Reed''s exploits..."


    Su Jin thought for a moment, and all he thought of was the other party''s ''daughter'', the little cutie named ''Kinomoto Sakura''.


    I don''t know what age he is now.


    "Well, is that evil magician still showing up?"


    Hearing this, Farin shook her head and said, "No, it''s all the disciples of Mage Elio, the Cullo Mage, who are dealing with things now."


    "Oh, he''s reincarnated!" Su Jin suddenly realized: "To actually play his own disciple, tsk tsk, it really fits his bad taste."


    Farin: "???"


    You know so much, why are you asking me? ! .


    Chapter 1452 The Quick Way


    The maid, Miss Fallin, left with a heavy heart, but before she left, she seemed to have asked her sister Noel to take on the work of the maid, which was considered to be a substitute for her.


    On the other side, the three little girls who were supposed to start the tea party fell silent because they felt the difference in the atmosphere.


    Of course, the focus is on Tsukimura Suzuka.


    At this time, Tsukimura Suzuka, who had heard a lot of words like ''clan'', ''great magician'', ''time and space management'', ''agreement'', was falling into a mysterious silence.


    Takamachi Nanoha and Alyssa, who noticed something was wrong with her, frequently cast worried glances at her.


    Su Jin watched Alyssa nudge Nao Takamachi quietly with his elbow, and saw Nai Takamachi quietly poking Alyssa with his finger, Su Jin, who understood that the two were encouraging each other to come forward, immediately said speechlessly:


    "Just ask whatever you want, and Suzuka won''t let you know."


    "Eh? Ask me what?" Tsukimura Suzuka came back to her senses and replied with a confused expression.


    "Ah this..."


    Takamachi Nanoha and Alyssa looked at each other.


    After that, Takamachi Naba asked boldly:


    "Suzuka, your expression just now was very wrong, what happened?"


    "Ah, that''s right!" Tsukimura Suzuka touched her cheek, and then said with a slightly embarrassed expression: "It''s nothing, but I was surprised to find that my family is also a family involved in magic."


    "So that''s how it is!" Takamachi Naba instantly understood: "Actually, I used to feel this way too. For example, when I was on a cross-country phone call with my father and brother when I was a child, I could hear the sound of gunshots."


    "Occasionally, I can still hear voices like ''Fujie!'' ''Take your mother!'' ''Damn stupid''. My mother said that was the greeting from the adults in Hong Kong, but every time she said this, Sister Miyuki They cover their faces and don''t look at me."


    Listening to Nao Takamachi''s words imitating Cantonese in that childish voice, Su Jin, who could understand, was embarrassed.


    Takamachi Shirou and Takamachi Kyou also worked as bodyguards, and Takamachi Miyuki''s mother was a special police officer in Hong Kong who dealt with gangsters.


    Su Jin also knows a little about the family''s experience, but, Ms. Takamachi Momoko, how did you make those swear words ''hello'', aren''t you afraid of teaching bad children?


    Su Jin couldn''t help covering her face when she thought of the scene where Nayo Takamachi went to Hong Kong in the future, and when she met and asked people questions, she shouted at people, "Put on the street, take your mother in your mouth".


    At this time, Takamachi Naoba was still distressed: "This kind of feeling is really annoying that everyone in the family knows, but I don''t know!"


    "Hmmmm!" Tsukimura Suzuka nodded again and again, expressing that I can understand this feeling very well.


    She was like this just now. She was the only one in the family who didn''t know about magic, and she felt very uncomfortable.


    "However, they don''t want us to know, because they care about us too much." Takamachi Naoba murmured, then touched the back of his head and said, "Well, this is actually just what I thought, I don''t know how it really is. ."


    "Nanoha..." Tsukimura Suzuka opened her mouth, always feeling that Takamachi Nanoha was very dazzling at this time.


    "Wait a minute!" Alyssa, who had been listening, suddenly stood up at this time, and said with a heavy face, "There is something wrong with the Nanoha family, and the Suzuka family is also a magician, so my parents won''t hide anything from me, right? "


    "That''s right, right." Su Jin nodded seriously and said, "You can go back and ask your mother if she is a flaming-eyed killer of the previous generation, or an armed detective, and then ask your father if he knows alchemy. , I have seen the door of truth, I think they should tell you when they hear it."


    "Really?" Alyssa was startled when she heard the words, then sat down with rubbing her chin, thinking seriously about what to ask.


    Seeing that Alyssa was so serious, Su Jin secretly thought: This child, her **** must be red tomorrow... Don''t ask, it was her mother who beat her!


    And Su Jin didn''t recognize a word of the matter of harming underage ignorant girls.


    I just said it casually, who knew that Alyssa took her seriously - mocking face.jpg


    At this moment, Tsukimura Suzuka, who had recovered her spirits, said happily to her companion:


    "Speaking of which, since I know magic in my family, can''t we just study here in the future?"


    Alyssa and Takamachi Naoba looked at each other at this time, and then said in unison:


    "Yes!" x2


    "Originally, I was worried that Master Su Jin''s words would scare Sister Farin, but now it seems that you don''t have to worry." Takamachi Nanoha patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This rabbit speaks weirdly. I was worried that it would be stewed by Sister Farin." Alyssa curled her lips, obviously deliberately ''provocative''.


    However, Su Jin just looked at Alyssa with a smile at this time, added a hint to her that "you must ask your parents questions when you get home later", and then said with a smile:


    "I''ll ask you if you want to learn magic! If you don''t, I don''t have to be ''weird'' to you."


    Alyssa blushed when she heard it, and hurriedly said: "Learn, of course you will! You promised to teach, but you can''t be rude!"


    "Virtue."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes, then narrowed his eyes, looking at the three of them with obvious ill will:


    "Then, before I start teaching, I want to ask what kind of teaching you want."


    "Is there any difference in learning magic?"


    Takamachi Naye was stunned for a moment, and then asked strangely.


    "There are a lot of differences, but right now it''s just the way of teaching."


    Su Jin paused when he said this, and then explained:


    "I am here, divided into crash courses and non-crash courses. As the name suggests, there are differences in the time spent on learning. As for the effects, they are actually the same."


    "Just don''t know which one to choose?"


    Hearing this, the three girls suddenly looked at each other.


    Then, Alyssa suddenly patted the table, stood up and said:

 Chapter 1012：

    "Since it has the same effect, then of course it''s a quick study!"


    "Damn stinky rabbit, do you teach it or not!"


    "Teach!" Su Jin still looked at Alyssa with a smile, and then said, "Why don''t you come first?"


    Alicia couldn''t stand the stimulation, so she patted her chest and said:


    "I am first."


    After speaking, her face stiffened for a while, and then she asked Su Jin in a low voice:


    "Is the crash course really harmless?"


    "It''s harmless." Su Jin nodded.


    Alyssa breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked:


    "Are there any special conditions?"


    "It''s nothing, just need to use the ''professor'' magic." Su Jin nodded again.


    "Professor''s magic?" Alyssa relaxed a lot again: "What, then you can use it quickly, isn''t it just magic, for me, it''s trivial!"


    "very good."


    Su Jin raised his chin and said to Alyssa:


    "bring it on."


    "???" Alyssa was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise, "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t talk, kiss me!" Su Qiubi raised his chin and said ambiguous: "Teaching magic requires physical contact, so you understand."


    Alisha was stunned for a moment, and then her face suddenly turned red. She picked up the glass on the table and slapped Su Jin in the face:


    "You perverted rabbit... give me death!"


    Su Jin, who avoided the glass, was like killing a chicken at this time, and said with emotion:


    "Ah, this nostalgic Ning Gong Yin".


    Chapter 1453 Three Methods


    Seeing the nostalgic look on Su Jin''s face, Alyssa only felt a surge of anger rushed to her mind from her tailbone, and almost didn''t blow her whole head off:


    "You bunny, if you have the ability to play with me, if you have the ability, don''t run!"


    "Have I ever run? It''s Alyssa, you can''t hit it!" Su Jin looked at Alyssa in surprise, as if looking at a "self-deceiving" idiot.


    "Damn, Suzuka, don''t stop me, I must kill him this time!"


    Hearing Arisa''s angry words, Tsukimura Suzuka, who had been sitting quietly, felt a little embarrassed.


    I didn''t stop you, did I?


    In the end, it was Takamachi Nanoha who held Alyssa in a "considering manner", lest she continue to get angry and make herself sick: "Alyssa, calm down, calm down!"


    Alyssa, who was pulled, snorted and sat back to her original position. She muttered, "This guy must have done it on purpose just now. What kind of quick success requires physical contact, liar!"


    Su Jin jumped slightly at this time, manipulated the image of Chubby to jump on the table, squatted there and said calmly:


    "Even if you say that, where does this method still exist, and in the current situation, it is indeed a safe and convenient method."


    "The safe method..." Tsukimura Suzuka repeated, and then his eyes suddenly lit up: "Master Su Jin didn''t say the only method, which means that there is more than one safe and fast method?"


    "Suzuka''s little head is really smart."


    Su Jin praised Tsukimura Suzuka with a smile, and then continued:


    "There are many safe ways to transmit high-concentration information. The quickest one is naturally the use of physical contact as I said, and let the high-level existence lead you to receive information. However, in addition, there are other safe and convenient methods."


    "You guy, it really was intentional just now."


    Alyssa stared at Su Jin with a blushing face, and glared at it. She was still thinking that there is really only one way, is it really necessary to kiss Su Jin, and she is still puffing up in her heart, thinking Get ready, but this guy said in the next second that there are other ways, it''s really abominable!


    Why is this rabbit so mean-spirited?


    On this side, Su Jin did not seem to hear Alisha''s complaint, and said lightly: "One of the other methods is to use ritual magic, let go of body and mind, and pray to high-ranking existences."


    "Of course, this high-ranking existence must be of a safe type. If you pray for existences such as evil gods, demons, and evil spirits, it will easily become the other party''s puppet."


    Takamachi Naba couldn''t help shivering when she heard this, and then raised it tremblingly: "...Master, are you sure this is safe?"


    This is an evil god, a demon, and a puppet. Is this thing really safe?


    "Of course it is safe." A smile appeared on Su Jin''s face: "After all, I am the high-ranking existence that I was praying for. As long as you designate the object of your prayer to me, then the safety is naturally guaranteed."


    Although safety is guaranteed, it does not mean that Su Jin is a good gentleman and does nothing.


    Like the second method, praying for the gift of knowledge to a high-ranking existence, this practice is a rare one in Hakoba, because it basically belongs to the privilege of the high-ranking existence''s dependent gods.


    The dependents, as the name implies, are the subordinate gods whose human body is attached to the main god.


    And here, it is especially important to name a two-digit relative like ''Bai Xue Ji''.


    As the dependents of the two-digit number, when necessary, they can obtain the authority of the Lord God and walk on the upper and lower floors of the small garden in place of those two-digit figures who cannot end up in the form of substitutes.


    And this so-called ''second method'' has a similar effect.


    In addition to fast learning through the grant of "knowledge", this method also has the purpose of granting a part of "concept".


    And that is Su Jin''s real purpose, and it is also the premise of ''digesting the only divine spirit''.


    So from the beginning, the first method Su Jin proposed was to cover for the second method. In essence, he wanted the three of Takamachi Naba to use the second method.


    And what he did was to add two "methods" for cover to the real purpose.


    I''m really getting better and better at deceiving... Su Jin sighed inwardly, and then explained calmly:


    "Of course, the amount of information transmission of this kind of prayer mainly depends on the spirituality of human beings. You can understand this spirituality as spiritual power. Once your own spirit is exhausted, the transmission will be terminated. Therefore, when the amount of information is huge, When the amount of each transmission is fixed, the efficiency will naturally be much slower, requiring repeated prayers, so relatively speaking, this is more time-consuming and labor-intensive than the first method.¡±


    "That''s it!" X2


    Takamachi Nanoha and Tsukimura Suzuka suddenly realized that since the danger in their mouths was that the object of the prayer was wrong and pointed to the evil god, it would be very safe if the object of the prayer was Su Jin, after all, Su Jin could not harm them. Well.


    "Why do I feel this is less reliable than the previous one..." Alyssa looked at Su Jin suspiciously and let go of her body and mind? How can this feel more shameful than before.


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned away from Alyssa, did not speak, but said lightly:


    "The last one seems to be to take the magic props with ''quick understanding'' attached and let you teach yourself. How much you can understand and apply is your own ability."


    "Of course, the three methods are mainly to accept information, to know some necessary information, whether it can be understood or not depends on the individual and the teacher''s explanation."


    "Considering that you are all newbies in magic, I plan to carry out the second method and the third method at the same time, and be responsible for the later puzzles. Of course, if someone wants to carry out the first method, I can also understand that it is already."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin focused on Alyssa, with meaningful eyes.


    "What kind of eyes are you looking at? Who would use the first method!"


    Alyssa''s face blushed at this time, she only felt that Su Jin saw through her own ideas and methods, and said angrily:


    "I tell you, even if I, Lisa Barnes, eat cake to death, I won''t use the first method!"


    "Oh, Alyssa is really strong."


    Su Jin said in an unusually awkward tone, that tone was exactly the same as that of a certain general of the Yellow Monkey.


    "You!" Alyssa heard the words in a hurry, but before she had a seizure, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "Before the official study begins, let me give you a small gift.".


    Chapter 1454 Honorable Name


    Su Jin said, stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the void, three cards of pink, gold, and purple suddenly floated out of the void and landed in front of the three girls.


    "This is a magic item with a ''quick understanding'' attached. On our side, it is collectively referred to as a gift of learning. Of course, due to the need, I integrated it with another item called a space gift card and an appraisal card. Now that you are together, you can just call it ''gift card''."


    "What is the space gift card?" Takamachi Naba picked up the card curiously, and suddenly said, "Ehhh? Why did I see such a big room in the card!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin calmly explained: "That is a storage space with a total area of ??1,000 cubic meters. This is the function of the space gift card, which is to provide a convenient storage space for the holder."


    "Liar? Such a small card, 1,000 cubic meters..." Alyssa picked up the card in surprise, and easily sensed the huge space for elementary school students.


    It was a huge space with a height of about 10 meters and a plane of about 100 square meters. For elementary school students, this area is enough to serve as their secret base.


    "It''s true, not only can I feel a lot of space, as long as I think about learning magic, I can also see pages of books that automatically pop into my mind, it seems that I can remember all the content just by recalling it. The so-called rapid learning?"


    Tsukimura Suzuka, who was in touch with the gift for the first time, was very surprised and confused.


    Her family is also a family related to magic. With such a convenient thing, why did her parents not give it to her, but let her go to a cram school instead?


    Could it be that there is no such prop even at home? Is it a very high-end tool? But Master Su Jin said it was just a small gift, this...


    "It''s amazing...Is this magic?" Takamachi Naoba held the gift card and opened his mouth slightly. With this kind of card, wouldn''t it be necessary to spend time reciting documents at the cram school in the future? Can her Chinese grades finally improve?


    Is it really not a lie? There really is the first method... Alyssa held the card and looked at Su Jin with a hesitant expression. Could it be that she can really get it done in one go after getting married?


    Aware of Alisha''s gaze, Su Jin stood up, took a few steps back, and then crouched down again:


    "Alyssa, don''t look at me like that, I feel like you''re going to eat me."


    Pulling away is mocking me, absolutely, and who will eat you...Alyssa looked at Su Jin angrily, if she couldn''t catch it, she would have to grab Su Jin in her hand and rub it hard rabbit head.


    At this moment, Tsukimura Suzuka, who was holding the gift card, looked at Su Jin curiously and said, "Speaking of which, what about the second method?"


    "The second method..." Su Jin''s face showed a slight embarrassment, but he quickly restrained it: "Cough, ritual magic, it is recorded in the gift card, as long as you follow the requirements, before learning , arrange the ceremony, use spiritual traction, just read my honorable name, and the honorable name is also recorded in the gift card."


    "Remember the honorable name..." Takamachi Naiha held the gift card and thought about it in her mind, and the corresponding information was automatically transmitted to her mind, so she couldn''t help but read along with the information:


    ¡¾The creator of the brilliant universe! ¡¿


    [The master of the twelve zodiac Haoyang! ¡¿


    ¡¾God of Creation and Destruction! ¡¿


    ¡¾I pray for your attention, for the gift of knowledge...¡¿


    "Stop, stop, don''t read the rest." Su Jin trembled and said with a very unnatural expression: "It''s shameful to read this kind of thing in front of your face."


    Although the honorable name is used to point to a ''description'' of a specific existence, Su Jin never imagined that the things that the mechanical gods used to tout him could really point to him, which is absolutely incredible.


    "Shame? I think it''s amazing! This honorable name describes Master Su Jin like a god, isn''t he very handsome?" Takamachi Naoba looked at Su Jin puzzled, a little surprised why he was ashamed.


    Seeing her like this, Tsukimura Suzuka hurriedly grabbed her and said, "Naoba, don''t talk about that, you haven''t eaten your cake yet."


    On the other hand, Alyssa, who was always wrong with Su Jin, also echoed: "Yes, yes, although it''s fun to continue, but forget it, after all, some rabbits are not happy."


    "Ah?" Takamachi Naiha tilted her head with a puzzled expression. She looked at the two little friends in confusion, then looked at Su Jin, and finally nodded and replied, "Okay then."


    Seeing this, Su Jin sighed softly.


    It was at this moment that the door of the living room opened, and the maid Falin, who was carrying tea, walked in surrounded by a group of cats.


    "Meow"


    "Meow"


    A mixed cat''s meow disturbed the tranquility of the courtyard.


    White, yellow, black, and striped cats surrounded the maid Noelle, rubbing her legs from time to time, making her miserable when she was young.


    "Hey, you little guys, it''s not cat food this time!"


    Noel, who was holding the black tea, looked at the cats at his feet in distress. He wanted to move, but he was afraid of hurting them, so he could only move slowly with a bitter face.


    "Sister Noel!" Tsukimura Suzuka jumped off the chair lightly at this time, trotted over to help hold the plate, and said with a smile, "Looks like it''s better to get some cat food, otherwise they won''t I''ll let you go easily."


    "Be careful, ma''am."


    Noel let Tsukimura Suzuka take the plate. After confirming that the black tea was not spilled, he looked helplessly at the cat beside his feet, took out a few biscuits from his pocket, unpacked them, and put them on the floor. :


    "Eat these pads first. I''ll bring more water and cat food later."


    "Master Su Jin, the customized black tea you want." Tsukimura Suzuka put the black tea in front of Su Jin, and asked in confusion, "Huh? What are you looking at?"


    "Look at something interesting."


    Su Jin looked at the cats vying for the biscuits and at the spotted cat who was pushed aside by other cats because of its thinness, with a bit of a smile in her tone:


    "Okay, let''s start with basic knowledge and popular science. Come, three little girls, pick up your gift cards, the literacy time is about to begin."


    "Yes" x3


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Haiming City, the top of a 33-story building.


    Wearing a black magic protective suit, Fit Testrosa looked at the distance calmly and said calmly:

 Chapter 1013：

    "Alf, what''s the result of the scan?"


    When her voice fell, an orange-red wolf dog jumped out of the teleportation magic and said excitedly:


    "I found it. I found traces of 3 holy stone seeds in this city. It''s really fortunate. The robot on that big ship is really willing to lend us the reconnaissance equipment."


    "Thank you afterwards." Fette nodded slightly, and then said seriously: "Okay, Elf, it''s time to start work, go to the nearest target first."


    "Yes!"


    Chapter 1455 Exams and Blonde Girls


    ¡¾What is Lingo? ¡¿


    "Spirituality is the collective term for the spirituality and essence of life, the ''person'' and ''class'' of life, and everything that life has."


    ¡¾What is spirituality? ¡¿


    "Spirituality is an external manifestation of the burst of thinking, a variable of the mind, another interpretation of spiritual power, and an alias for the soul, and the ''spiritual vision'' developed from the perspective of spirituality, as the name suggests, is from the perspective of the soul. , receiving information from the outside world is the sixth sense of human beings."


    ¡¾What is magic? ¡¿


    "Magic...Magic..."


    Nao Takamachi, who was writing **** the test paper, was writing, but she couldn''t help biting the end of the pen, looking at Su Jin who was drinking black tea leisurely in front of her with a depressed expression, said:


    "Master Su Jin..."


    "What''s wrong?" Su Jin, who had sipped her lipstick tea, raised her head and looked over suspiciously.


    Takamachi Nanye''s face suddenly turned bitter, and asked melancholy, "Why are we taking the exam here!"


    "Isn''t it of course!" Su Jin took it for granted: "To test a person''s learning results, it is natural to pass the exam. Is it difficult, have you never experienced such a thing, Naiha?"


    "It''s not that I haven''t experienced it before..." Takamachi Naoba said this, and whispered in a low voice: "But I didn''t expect that learning magic would require an exam."


    Thinking of this, Takamachi Naba couldn''t help but feel sad, it was a primary school student''s accusation of the hateful ''examination paper''.


    But seeing Takamachi Naba''s distressed appearance, Su Jin lay comfortably on the table and said:


    "Okay, don''t linger, finish the test soon, and you all go to play, the basic skills of magic and the gift card are all recorded, all you have to do is to remember the knowledge in your mind and in your body, Then understand it."


    "And here, remember that this process in the mind has been solved by the gift, and understanding is also assisted by surgical techniques. The rest is nothing more than ''remember it in the body, so that the body can form a habit'', um, although this step also has surgical assistance, But you have to pay extra attention because of the need for practical operation."


    "Extraordinary attention?" Tsukimura Suzuka, who was still filling out the test paper, raised her head at this time, and said with a surprised expression: "But after getting that magic tool yesterday, didn''t Nanoha use magic right away?"


    "Yeah, with a bang, it blew that tiger into the sky." Alyssa used a waving motion to emphasize the exaggeration of the scene at the time: "It is estimated that not even the scum is left."


    After being told by Alyssa, Takamachi Naba suddenly recalled yesterday''s scene, and felt that such behavior seemed a little bad, so she was very uneasy.


    "That''s because Nanoha''s magic tool is the magic technology ''Midzilda'' technique of the Time and Space Administration, which emphasizes use rather than self-cultivation and evolution, so it is easy to use, but also easy to understand. damage to the body."


    "And the magic I teach you is the ''Magic Theory of the Little Garden World'', which essentially pursues life, that is, the evolution of spirituality, and leads directly to the sublime ''God''s Path''. It¡¯s completely different, and it doesn¡¯t make much sense to compare.¡±


    "Also, what is scum left?" Su Jin rolled his eyes and said, "That tiger is just a side effect of the ''wish'' mechanism of the Seed of the Holy Stone, and being smashed is just the magic block being smashed. , the person who made the wish has nothing at all."


    "Didn''t you notice? After the tiger was blasted into the sky, a wild cat fell into the woods next to it, and that was the wisher of the Seed of the Holy Stone."


    "Eh? Is it alright?" Takamachi Naoba said in surprise, "Is it alright to be hit by that kind of magic?"


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin squinted her and said, "Don''t underestimate the stability of the Holy Stone Seed, little girl! It''s completely whimsical that your magic power will crush it, um, it''s almost the same as Clow Reed. ."


    "Cullo Reed?" Alyssa rubbed her chin and said, "Is it the ''great magician who protects our world from being invaded by the Time and Space Administration'' that you just said to Sister Farin, Su Jin?"


    "Well, a nasty man." Su Jin didn''t mention Clow Reed''s thoughts, but talked about something else: "But the ''magic card Clow card'' he made with life is quite interesting. of."


    "Clow card?" X3


    The three little girls looked over curiously.


    At this time, Su Jin turned over and said, "It was made by Clow Reed, a magical life with self and can control some concepts, and the Clow card is their boarding body."


    "But don''t think about this thing. Although I''m not sure, these Clow cards are all ''magic education props'' made by Clow Reed for his daughter. After thinking about it, I understand that they are basically limited ''Clow'' Tools used by Reed''s lineage."


    However, when they heard Su Jin''s words, the three girls didn''t show any pity, but were full of envy.


    "It''s so good. Dad made a toy specially for his daughter. It seems that he has one too." Tsukimura Suzuka said with emotion while touching her cheek.


    "Speaking of which, my father also made dolls, but unfortunately he failed." Takamachi Naba seemed to recall something terrible, with a look of embarrassment.


    "On my side, Dad bought a lot of toys for me, but unfortunately he didn''t make any of them himself." Alyssa also held her cheek with one hand, with a look of regret.


    Looking at these little girls who don''t pay attention to power, but only pay attention to ''whether it was made by the father himself'', Su Jin was stunned, and then said lazily:


    "Well, it''s really just some little girls."


    Tsk, I''m the kind of person who only thinks about strength... I''m inexplicably upset... Su Jin scratched his hair in the image of Kewpie, and then reminded:


    "Okay, there are 10 minutes left for the exam, hurry up and answer the questions for me... eh?!"


    "Hey, why is it so early?"


    As soon as Alicia complained, she heard a loud bang, and the sound of trees falling like clatter.


    Turning his head to look, he saw a cat that was more than half a body taller than the tree, fiddling with the trees several meters high curiously.


    Seeing this, Alisha was stunned: "It''s a lie... What a big cat!"


    On the other side, Suzuka Tsukimura, who saw the cat, was also stunned: "That color seems familiar... It looks like my cat..."


    "Wait, Suzuka, did your family have such a big cat?" Alyssa was shocked, and then said with admiration: "Are all families in the magical world so powerful?"


    "Idiot!" Su Jin smashed Alyssa''s head with Kewpie''s tail: "That''s the unlucky **** whose wish was granted by the seed of the holy stone! Where is the Suzuka domestic cat!"


    "Seed of Holy Stone?" X3


    The three little girls were shocked at this time. Yesterday was a cat, and today is a cat. Is the seed of the holy stone a cat control? Specially to realize the wishes of cats!


    At this moment, Su Jin shouted:


    "Nanaha!"


    "The actual combat teaching starts with you, now approach the cat and read my honorable name."


    "oh oh!"


    Takamachi Nanha nodded, touched the Heart of the Rising Sun in his pocket, and looked at the ''big cat'' in front of him, which was huge but not very deterrent. After thinking about it, he ran over.


    "Then us?"


    Alyssa pointed to herself.


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows at this time and said, "Let''s just wait here and watch the show."


    "Oh"


    On the other side, Nao Takamachi, who was running towards the forest, suddenly felt that she had ''see'' something. Just after studying, she realized that it was a reminder from her spiritual vision, and she immediately raised her head and looked at the sky.


    Then, she saw a blond girl.


    Chapter 1456 Nanoha who was spread ''cautious''


    The moment she saw the blond girl, Takamachi Naoba hesitated for a moment, and then immediately hid in the surrounding jungle, watching the girl standing on the top of the tree through the gaps in the leaves.


    This is not because she has no teacher, but because in the ''textbook'' given by Master Su Jin, it is clearly written that the battle between magicians is a battle between ''intelligence''.


    In the teaching materials given by the master, the total number of magics known to Hakoba has exceeded 10 million, and among this massive magic, any strange magic may appear on the ''opponent''. If you do it unprepared, it is very difficult It is easy to step into the enemy''s trap and fail.


    Therefore, determining the magic used by the enemy and attacking the weak point has become the top priority of the battle between magicians.


    Also because of this kind of tactics, magicians have developed many targeted magician tactics.


    Among them, Takamachi Nanoha is more inclined to the fighting skills of ''hiding oneself, obtaining information, and finalizing the final word'' written in the book.


    It''s not that she likes this technique very much, but that the word ''single hammer'' is more pleasant to her ears, and she thinks it''s okay to try it.


    As for whether the blond **** the tree is a magician... a joke, they are all standing on the top of the big tree with their toes, and there is a magic circle under their feet. Can this be a magician?


    However, before starting, you still have to determine the enemy''s purpose, and try not to expose yourself... Besides, Nanoha doesn''t want to hurt anyone... So there are more things to consider.


    "That... According to the method mentioned in the book... First create a magic clone to test the intelligence, determine the opponent''s magic type and weakness, and then carry out a long-distance non-material artillery attack... The main thing is to remove the opponent''s spellcasting ability..."


    ¡®Well, you can do this, Heart of the Rising Sun. ¡¯


    Takamachi Naoba tried to communicate with his smart magic device using the unfamiliar "sound transmission", trying to determine the tactics.


    On the other hand, the Heart of the Rising Sun, which received the order of Naoba Takamachi, immediately started to activate:


    ''Received the master command, began to check the information database, and activated the corresponding magic... The corresponding magic was not found in the Mid-Zilda-style magic database. , start the corresponding magic. ¡¯


    The magic ''breath cover'' is activated!


    Magic ''Presence Decreased'' activated!


    The magic ''spatial dislocation fraud'' starts!


    The magic ''light clone'' is activated!


    A series of magic unfolded under the operation of the Heart of the Rising Sun, and as the master, Takamachi Naba became the provider of "magic power".


    ''Assist the magician to cast spells quickly'', this is the biggest function of the smart magic tool, and it is also the main reason for the smart magic tool to become a necessary item for the magician.


    But now, Takamachi Nanoha, who has not learned magic systematically, just memorized the content, feels the convenience of a smart magic tool.


    Takamachi Nanoha only felt that the magic power like a slow stream was flowing from her body. In contrast, the Heart of the Rising Sun quietly performed a non-Mead-style Hakoba magic without lighting up the magic circle stabilization technique. .


    Concealed, fast, and efficient, these are the characteristics of Hakoba Magic, and it is also the inevitable result of elimination under the cruel environment of Hakoba.


    In the five-digit battle at ten times the speed of sound and 10,000 times the speed of sound, the four-digit Hakoba generally has the speed of light, and the slow-casting magicians and spells have long been eliminated by those ''monsters''.


    Therefore, although it is a variety of magic, the next second after the Heart of the Rising Sun activates the Hakoba-style magic, there are three ''light clones'' with the same appearance as her, and there is no difference.


    Seeing this amazing scene, Takamachi Naba couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    At the same time, on the ruby ??that is the core of the Heart of the Rising Sun, there is also a flash of information:


    ''Master, I think I''m enjoying these handy magics! ¡¯


    I like it too... Takamachi Nanye nodded with a small movement, and then, she suddenly remembered Su Jin''s request, and hurriedly said to the heart of the rising sun:


    "Heart of the Rising Sun, activate the ritual magic, I need to recite the honorable name of the master."


    ''Yes, master, ritual magic has been activated. ¡¯


    Feeling the passing of spirituality and knowing that the ritual magic was activated, Takamachi Naba immediately learned from the textbook, clasped his hands in front of his chest, knelt down on one knee, and prayed:


    ¡¾The creator of the brilliant universe! The master of the twelve zodiac Haoyang! Sublime God of Creation and Destruction, I pray for your watchfulness and for your protection. ¡¿


    The moment he finished reciting the honorable name, Takamachi Naba only felt that his spirituality seemed to be connected with something.


    "finished."


    Seeing that things were done, Takamachi Naiye breathed a sigh of relief. It was the first time she had contact with other ''mages'', knowing that she was only a rookie, and she was also called a rookie by Su Jin, so she naturally needed to be "cautious".


    Thinking of this, Takamachi Naba and the ''light clone'' glanced at each other, relying on their spiritual connection to issue an order.


    The Hikaru clone acted accordingly, while Takamachi Naoba was obediently and eagerly lurking.


    That is to say, at the same time period of Takamachi Nanoha''s action, Fite Testrosa, who was stepping on the canopy, finally moved.


    I saw that the orange-red magic circle lit up beside the girl, and the orange-red-haired wolf dog jumped out of it and replied to Fei Te:


    "Fit, I''ve blocked this area with a barrier. No matter how much trouble there is in here, I can''t hear it outside."


    "It''s hard work." Fette nodded succinctly as a response.


    Then, she glanced at the giant cat not far away that was stroking the tree with its claws, and then looked at the luxurious villa of the Yuecun family not far away, and then took a deep breath and said:


    "When capturing later, try to avoid the house next to it."


    "learn."


    Elf in wolf dog form has no objection to this. Anyway, Fett is the master. She is kind and doesn''t hurt the ''civilians'', so Elf is obedient.


    Hearing this, Fei Te nodded slightly, and then glanced at the huge cat not far away, her palms sweating when she retrieved the Holy Stone Seed for the first time.


    She glanced at the huge cat, and her eyes flashed a hint of unbearable, but thinking of the mother who was kneeling in front of her and begging her to treat ''Alicia'', her eyes suddenly recognized:


    "Feel sorry!"


    After apologizing in a low voice, Fette shouted softly:


    "Baludesh!"


    Baru Dixiu: [Yes, my, master]


    At this time, Fette''s cherry lips lightly opened:


    "Activate combat flight mode."

 Chapter 1014：

    Baru Dixiu: "Yes, sir."


    The magic circle exuding golden thunder light suddenly appeared at Fei Te''s feet, turned into two pairs of tiny golden wings, and placed them beside her shoes.


    And just as Fette was about to leap into the sky, a female voice suddenly sounded.


    "Please wait!"


    Hearing the sound, Fate was startled at first, turned his head quickly, and looked in the direction from which the sound came.


    It was at this moment that she saw the immature girl who was entangled with her in the future.


    Chapter 1457 The tyrant''s criminal record


    Yuecun''s house, a gazebo in the courtyard.


    On the one hand, an illusory screen of about fifty-two inches was suspended above the stone table of the pavilion.


    That was the manifestation of the ''observation magic'' created by Su Jin to observe the battlefield when Naba Takamachi went to the forest.


    With this hand, Alyssa and Tsukimura Suzuka, who were still worried about Nanoha, instantly calmed down, and even got rid of Miss Noel and took some melons and fruits, ready to ''eat melons''.


    In a sense, Alyssa and Tsukimura Suzuka are indeed ''good friends'' of Takamachi Naiba, without any discount.


    "Nao Ye was too careful, he actually used magic to conjure three dummies before he went to contact each other."


    Alyssa holding a piece of watermelon can''t help but be a little puzzled. According to her experience in three quarrels and three fights with Takamachi Naiba, the other party is obviously the kind of ''you are disobedient, I''m angry, I''ll beat you with that fist. '' that kind of character, how is it now...how...well, ''prudent''?


    Alyssa thought about it for a long time, estimating the decency of her friend, and gave a cautious evaluation.


    In contrast, Tsukimura Suzuka felt that there was nothing bad:


    "Isn''t it good? Using clone magic to test and determine the enemy''s information is not the more common ''magic tactics'' in the textbook given by Master Su Jin?"


    Tsukimura Suzuka said while inserting the cantaloupe with a toothpick, and then put it into Su Jin''s mouth.


    The light yellow pulp was lightly crushed, and the sweet juice splashed around, and the crisp taste of the pulp also spread throughout the mouth.


    Su Jin lazily ate the cantaloupe brought by Tsukimura Suzuka with a toothpick, squinting, looking at Nanha Takamachi cautiously in the picture, his expression became slightly subtle.


    In his impression, Takamachi Naoba should be the kind of tyrant core of "if you are not obedient, I will beat you to be obedient", and the skin of a well-behaved and obedient saint, logically speaking, it should not be this way of fighting.


    Could it be that it was Athena''s private goods stuffed in the textbook? That''s not right, it''s not that he hasn''t read the textbooks that Athena arranged for newcomers to the community. Su Jin thinks those are very in line with his taste...


    Uh...my taste...Su Jin suddenly understands why Takamachi Naoba is so cautious, co-authoring is probably my ''true biography''?


    Ah this... It doesn''t seem to be a bad thing... After all, magicians who can play tricks are the ones who live the longest... Su Jin, who felt that he might bring down Takamachi Nanoha, guiltily ate the cantaloupe, thinking silently in his heart .


    "The magician''s tactics..."


    Alyssa ate the watermelon, then narrowed her eyes and looked cautiously at the blonde girl in the picture:


    "By the way, is that blond girl also a magician? It looks like she''s about the same age as us, and she''s also an apprentice?"


    "Shouldn''t it be?" Tsukimura Suzuka''s face had some doubts: "Looking at her appearance, the target should be the seed of the holy stone, since it came with a purpose, it should be an official magician who has graduated? "


    "Eh? Is 9 years old an official magician? It''s amazing." Alyssa was surprised, and then said with a bitter face: "So, isn''t Nanoha very dangerous?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m watching." Su Jin, who was eating melon, replied vaguely.


    "Ah, that''s true." Alyssa nodded suddenly. Although the time was ''opposing'' Su Jin, she believed in Su Jin''s ability the most.


    Although this stinky rabbit''s lazy fishing appearance is very eye-catching, its confident appearance is also extraordinarily handsome, giving people a strong sense of security.


    Alyssa is no stranger to this feeling, because her father who is a businessman in her family often makes her feel this way.


    For a 9-year-old girl, having a temperament like that of her father is the greatest confidence in her heart.


    On the other side, Tsukimura Suzuka has been looking at Feite on the screen seriously, and after observing for a while, she asks: "By the way, Su Jin, do you know where this blond girl came from? "


    Alyssa puffed up her chest when she heard the words, and snorted: "It''s still worth watching, it must be for the seed of the holy stone, after all, it''s a wish machine! Idiots all know the value of this thing."


    "Almost." Su Jin replied vaguely, confirming Alisha''s guess.


    Of course, he is also deliberately avoiding the topic of Feite''s origin. After all, it is the historical picture of ''the first encounter between a tyrant and his favorite concubine''. Su Jin naturally does not want to destroy it, so it is naturally impossible to spit out all the information at this time. .


    Seeing this scene, Tsukimura Suzuka glanced at Su Jin strangely. In her opinion, even though she herself did not know that her family was related to the magic world, Su Jin knew it perfectly, which proved that Su Jin knows a lot of unknown information.


    Moreover, the textbook given by Su Jin has always emphasized that ''intelligence'' is the core of the magician''s battle. In this case, will Su Jin have no news of the blonde girl?


    Tsukimura Suzuka couldn''t believe it at all!


    But now that he knew the origin of the other party, Su Jin did not stop the conflict between the blonde girl and Naiba... Thinking of this, Tsukimura Suzuka couldn''t help but glance at Alyssa.


    She clearly remembered that when Naiye and Alyssa first met, because Alyssa bullied him, Naiye couldn''t see it, but he fought Alyssa fiercely and used his fist to determine the ''status'' .


    As a witness at the time, the starting point of the conflict was also Nanoha''s ''trophy'', Suzuka Tsukimura doubted that Su Jin also had the same purpose.


    After all, Tsukimura Suzuka, who was familiar with Nanoha, saw Fette''s appearance and knew that it was in the "strike zone" of Takamachi Nanoha.


    It seems that I need to prepare a cake... Thinking of this, Tsukimura Suzuka couldn''t help but took out her mobile phone and quietly sent a message to the maid Noelle.


    At this moment, Alyssa, who had been paying attention to the screen, suddenly raised her hand and patted Tsukimura Suzuka on the shoulder: "Suzuka Suzuka, don''t look at the phone, fake Nanoha rushed up, she rushed up It''s gone!"


    "Go on, Nanoha, beat her to tears with your fists!"


    "Cute little girls look the best when they cry! Quote!"


    Hearing the ''shouting'', Su Jin turned his head with a subtle expression, looked at Tsukimura Suzuka, and asked in a low voice:


    "Is this kid always like this?"


    Tsukimura Suzuka nodded helplessly, and added in a low voice:


    "After all, she was the first in the class to be beaten and cry by Nanoha after she went to elementary school."


    First in class in elementary school? That is, in the first grade of elementary school, Nanoha beat up her classmate Alyssa, and made others cry... ah this... is it more and more Takamachi Nanoha is a ''banner'' who meets friends... Su Jin who discovered the ''truth'' , the corners of his mouth twitched a few times.


    And at the same time, the first encounter between the tyrant and the favored concubine began! .


    Chapter 1458 The first battle between the tyrant and the favored concubine


    "Please wait!"


    Elf, who heard this voice, couldn''t help but looked over, and then said in surprise:


    "Children? Why are there children here?"


    Fitt, who was holding Baldish, gave Takamachi Nanoha a deep look, focusing on the white staff in the opponent''s hand.


    magician? The staff of the Time and Space Administration? No, this is obviously a world outside the management, but the one she has in her hand is obviously the intelligent magic tool of the Time and Space Administration...


    For a time, Fette was confused about the origin of Takamachi Naoba, and inexplicably raised his vigilance in his heart.


    It stands to reason that as a ''lawbreaker'', she should immediately knock down this girl who is suspected of being a magician of the Time and Space Administration, but Fitt doesn''t seem to hurt anyone.


    After hesitating for a while, Fit stopped, looked down at Takamachi Naoba below, and asked aloud:


    "What''s your business?"


    "Ah, that..." Nao Takamachi, who was not directly attacked, was a little stunned by the question, and couldn''t help scratching his cheeks, thinking about the reason for calling the other party.


    "What, stop us but don''t know why, is this little girl an idiot?"


    Elf couldn''t help grinning when she saw this scene, her face was full of jokes:


    "And even if it is an enemy, it appears so stupidly and enters our field of vision. Isn''t this really here to die?"


    Feite heard the words, although he was not sure, but he also thought so in his heart.


    A reckless magician of the same age... Well, depending on his age, he should still be an apprentice... Did he come out to stop me when he saw that I was going to do something to the cat...


    Fitt gave Takamachi Naiha a subtle look, then pointed to the big cat beside him who was watching curiously here and asked, "Are you here for this cat?"


    "Oh? Oh!" Takamachi Naoba suddenly reacted, and then said seriously: "Yes, that cat was raised by my friend, so can you please not do it?"


    Hearing her words, both Fit and Elf were stunned.


    Immediately afterwards, Elf was the first to hold back, and burst out laughing:


    "Hahaha, it''s so funny, even if you make an excuse, don''t make it like this!"


    "Return my friend''s cat, is your friend referring to yourself?"


    "It''s really my friend''s cat! What''s wrong with your big dog!" Takamachi Nanye suddenly stopped, the cat was obviously a cat raised by Suzuka, what''s so funny?


    Elf laughed even louder when she heard this, and almost burst into tears, but she laughed for a while, then she restrained her emotions and said to Fit:


    "Fit, let''s do it, this guy is here for the seed of the holy stone, it is estimated that he is a local magician who has contacted the seed of the holy stone."


    Speaking of which, Elf, who knew Feiter''s character, immediately added:


    "She may also have the seed of the holy stone on her body."


    Hearing this, Fate showed a hesitation on his face.


    However, at this moment, Takamachi Naba said in surprise:


    "Hey, why do you know that I have the Seed of the Holy Stone on me?"


    Fett: "..."


    Fitt suddenly didn''t know what to say, but Elf was not stupid. He thought he was just a local stupid magician, but he didn''t expect that there was actually a seed of holy stone. Wouldn''t that be a waste of money?


    Thinking of this, Elf couldn''t help shouting:


    "Fit."


    Hearing this, Fei Te, who was somewhat prepared in his heart, nodded slightly and said:


    "Go."


    "Hehe." The two-meter-long orange-red-haired wolfdog laughed at this time, thinking of teasing a child, brushing it, and using fast-moving magic, it ran behind Takamachi Nanoha in a flash.


    "Ow!"


    Elf opened the wolf''s mouth that was enough to shove Takamachi''s head in. It looked like she was going to bite Takamachi''s Nanoha to death, but she was actually trying to scare this guy who appeared out of nowhere. Stupid girl, trying to stun the opponent with harmless psychic shock magic.


    However, just under the mouth of the wolf, the moment the mental shock magic was also cast, the originally alive Takamachi Nanoha instantly blurred and turned into a large group of dazzling rays of light.


    Whoosh.


    Elf bit off a large piece of the ball of light, and in the next instant, an indescribable scalding came from her mouth, which almost cooked her mouth.


    At the same time, the light clone whose body was destroyed exploded.


    Like a laser sweep, the light group released dozens of heat rays, swallowing everything around ten meters in an instant.


    "what!"


    The screams came, and Fate, who was shocked by this scene, was also shocked:


    "Alf?!"


    Before Feite could confirm the situation of the familiar, suddenly a strong wind came from behind her, her face changed suddenly, and she hurriedly jumped away from the right side and jumped into the sky.


    "Eh? Dodge?"


    Takamachi Naoba, who obviously wanted to stun Fate, was stunned when he slammed down with his staff high up.


    However, at this moment, because the familiar was seriously injured, Fate, whose life and death were unknown, finally became ruthless, and he recovered his staff without thinking:


    "Baludesh!"


    Baru Dixiu: [Understand, the magic ''Photon Spirit Gun'' is activated! ¡¿


    Dozens of golden light **** the size of ping-pong **** appeared beside Fite, and then, a dazzling light lit up, and at this moment, the dozens of light **** burst out with golden heat rays from all angles.


    With a whimper, Takamachi Nanoha was hit by more than ten rays.


    Fate''s eyes flashed unbearable, but before she could breathe a sigh of relief, Takamachi Nanoha, who was hit, suddenly turned into a familiar light in her eyes.


    "what?"


    Fate was shocked, but at this moment, the light group suddenly exploded, covering a radius of ten meters. Unfortunately, Fate was within the edge of this coverage area.


    No, it''s too late to jump away... Fette knew in his heart, but he still managed to jump to the canopy next door.


    Baru Dixiu: [Defensive barrier! ¡¿


    The golden transparent thin surface blocked the front of Fei Te, aiming at the blasted light group, blocking most of the impact from the front.


    In an emergency, the smart magic device ''Baludesh'' protected Fate and blocked the damage to the greatest extent possible.


    At this moment, Fit fell to the canopy of the big tree on the side, and before hitting the big tree, he slammed into a petite embrace.


    "What?" Fei Te looked at Takamachi Nanoha who was near Chichi, the whole person was a little confused?


    Takamachi Nanoha happened to be hiding in the tree next door? Did she bump into the enemy''s arms?

 Chapter 1015：

    However, just when she thought so, the girl''s face, which was clearly visible, suddenly turned into a group of shining lights.


    "Is this also ''that kind of trick''?"


    At this moment, Fate was stunned.


    And the next second, the white light engulfed Fate.


    A second before being engulfed, Fett finally understood that what was stupid, what was sent to death, what my friend''s cat was, it was all fake.


    The other party is obviously the kind of time-space administration magister who is extremely insidious and vicious.


    She''s hit!


    Boom!


    The light group drowned Fate, pierced through the protective suit directly, and knocked him to the ground.


    After Fitt came to the end, Takamachi Nanoha slowly walked out from under a tree, holding the staff of the Heart of the Rising Sun, took a dozen steps, and stood in front of Fitt, whose clothes were tattered, for several seconds. He also poked Fett with a cane.


    Then, this ''Takamachi Nanoha'' turned into light and gradually dissipated. The real Takamachi Nanoha came out from under another tree and looked at the girl who fell to the ground with a tangled face, with a hard expression:


    "Trap, test, test again, lure the enemy after being knocked down, these preliminary procedures have just been completed... the opponent was actually knocked down... I haven''t used the last ''single hammer'' artillery magic..."


    In the courtyard of Yue Village''s house.


    Seeing Fett, who was taken away by Takamachi Nanoha according to the textbook procedure, without even the slightest strength, Alyssa and Tsukimura Suzuka couldn''t help opening their mouths, their expressions full of sluggishness.


    "Why do I always feel that the blonde girl is so pitiful..." Alyssa asked with an embarrassed expression.


    "I feel the same way..." Tsukimura Suzuka hesitated, then said, "It''s probably because Nanoha''s appearance is too deceptive."


    Although Naiba didn''t want to admit it, her usual silly appearance was really hard to arouse the vigilance of others.


    Therefore, when Naiba "plays" with such a trick, even if it is scripted from the book, he has successfully deceived Fate and Elf, and directly sunk these two unlucky bastards.


    Thinking of this, Tsukimura Suzuka said unnaturally to Su Jin who was ''shocked'':


    "I feel like that kid should need treatment now, both physically and psychologically."


    Su Jin silently looked at the scene on the screen, nodded and said:


    "Bring people back first."


    Obviously, in the first confrontation, it should be that Fitt finished torturing Nanoha, and then calmly retreated with the seed of the holy stone... Why is it reversed now? Could it be because my education was too successful? I''ve only been teaching for a few hours... Su Jin thought with a big head.


    Chapter 1459 Fett''s eyes go round


    "Uh¡­"


    With a painful low voice, Fette slowly opened his eyes.


    What caught my eye was an unknown ceiling.


    And she seemed to be lying on the bed of an unknown house.


    "I''m..." Fett rubbed his aching temples, only to feel that there was no soreness anywhere on his body, as if he had been doing magic training for a day and a night in one breath.


    "Yo, you''re awake!"


    The sudden sound made Fate vigilant, but the exhaustion and soreness on her body made her unable to maintain it, and looked tiredly in the direction of the sound.


    What caught the eye was a mysterious creature squatting on a stool with a snow-white body, resembling a rabbit and a cat.


    "Familiar?"


    Fei Te was startled, but immediately realized that something was wrong, because the other party did not have the ''simple'' magical aura of the familiar.


    "Who are you?"


    "you guess?"


    Su Jin asked mischievously, looking at Fite with narrow eyes.


    "..." Fett, who was asked back, was silent, but just stared at Su Jin blankly without saying a word.


    But seeing her like this, Su Jin was the first to give up the "confrontation between eyes" and sighed:


    "You kid, cute is cute, but a little too ''strong''."


    Although Takamachi Nanoha is a strong child, but that is because Nanoha grew up in a ''honeypot''. She has parents, brothers and sisters as support in her heart, so she can naturally show her character at will.


    In contrast, Fett, who was born as an android and regarded as a ''failure'' by his mother, may be the strongest in his heart, although he looks weak on the outside.


    To put it bluntly, she was only strong and strong after being abused by Prescia, and she was a little autistic, um, maybe a little inferior... That woman is really a sin...


    Su Jin sighed softly, jumped onto the sheet, stood next to Fate and said calmly:


    "Don''t worry that I am an official of the Time and Space Administration. You are not a ''captured'' criminal. Now you are only charged with ''attempting to harm ordinary citizens'' domestic animals'' as a little girl."


    "Well, according to the actual situation, you were stopped without even hurting the cat, so it is considered an ''attempted crime''. Even if the sentence is severe, it will only be a fine of a few hundred yuan at most."


    "According to the attitude of the cat''s owner, Ms. Tsukimura Suzuka, your most punishment is to apologize."


    "On the contrary, Nanoha, who attacked you magically, is suspected of being too defensive."


    Hearing this, Fate was stunned. This was not the previous ''trance trying to resist torture'', but a real sluggishness.


    The person who caught me is not a magician from the Time and Space Administration?


    So the insidious person is not the magician of the Time and Space Administration, where did it come from?


    Also, that cat really has an owner, and is it really possible that the cat is a friend of that sinister little girl?


    what is happening?


    I didn''t care about Fite''s stunned expression, or, in other words, Su Jin didn''t expect a few words to reassure the other party.


    So after saying these words, he walked to the bedside table next to him, dialed the dedicated telephone line above, and after the beeping of the phone, he said:


    "The child is awake, you can come here."


    After speaking, Su Jin hung up the microphone and waited quietly for less than a minute. This was not only time for Fate to calm down, but also time for waiting.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door, and Su Jin immediately shouted in the direction of the door:


    "come in."


    With a crunch, the door opened, and Fette subconsciously cast his gaze.


    After the door, the three little heads sneaked in like a stack of Arhats, and after meeting Fate, they shrank back in an instant.


    Immediately afterwards, a clear and audible conversation came in from outside the door.


    "Naye Naye, the unlucky **** you corona woke up, what should I do, do you want to go in and apologize?"


    "Ah this..."


    "Naoye, let''s go in and apologize. After all, you thought that the child was a hostile magician without authorization."


    "Suzuka, what do you mean by unauthorized, it was obviously that smelly rabbit who let Nanoha do it!"


    "But Alyssa, did Master Su Jin let Naiye and the girl do it from beginning to end? He seems to be just talking about getting close to the cat and reading his honorable name, right?"


    "Ah this..."


    There was a small exchange outside the door for a while, but due to the lowering of the voice, Fate did not hear it clearly.


    After about 2 minutes, the door opened.


    Nao Takamachi, who had a red face, was blocked by Tsukimura Suzuka and Alyssa as if they were crimping prisoners, and they were ''escorted'' directly.


    ???


    "that¡­"


    "Sorry, I was wrong!"


    Looking at Takamachi Nanoha who bowed and apologized in front of him, Fit was obviously at a loss.


    She subconsciously wanted to stretch out her hand to help her, but the moment she stretched out her hand, she couldn''t help recalling the scene of "Takamachi Nanoha turned into a ball of light and exploded".


    This momentary reaction made Fate retract his hand in fright, and said with a stiff expression:


    "That...it''s okay...probably."


    "Probably?" Takamachi Nanba raised her head and looked at Fette suspiciously.


    "Uh..." Fette tilted his head, his eyes dodging: "I mean it doesn''t matter."


    As long as Takamachi Nanoha doesn''t come over, don''t explode like a mine just now, she said "it''s okay", it really doesn''t matter.


    ¡­.


    "That''s great." Takamachi Naba finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Fit''s "forgiveness" to himself, and even introduced himself carelessly.


    "I''m Takamachi Naba, this is Tsukimura Suzuka, this is Alyssa..."


    "Hello." Tsukimura Suzuka nodded shyly, but Alyssa just raised her hand and said hello.


    "As for this one, it''s Master Su Jin."


    Takamachi Naba pointed to Su Jin, who was sitting on the edge of the bed and transformed into a mysterious creature.


    After introducing everyone, Takamachi Nanoha''s eyes were like jewels, and she looked at Fett with a sparkle and said:


    "That...can you tell me your name?"


    Fei Te was stunned for a moment. She was not used to the enthusiasm of Takamachi Nanoha for the first time in contact with her peers. She shrank subconsciously and said:


    "Fit, Fite Testrosa."


    "It''s the name of a foreigner, sure enough!" Takamachi Naiha tapped his hand suddenly, as if he was sure of something, and asked Su Jin, "Master Su Jin, Fei Te is the one from the Time and Space Administration as you said. people?"


    "What?"


    As soon as these words came out, Su Jin was stunned, and Feite next to him was also stupid.


    "Am I from the Time and Space Administration?"


    Fitt stared blankly at Takamachi Nanoha.


    How could she be a thief and become an official? Is there any problem here?


    Besides, I was the one who first suspected that you were a member of the space-time management, right?


    It''s me first!


    Right?


    Chapter 1460 Talent!


    "Hey! This girl is actually from the Time and Space Administration?"


    Alisa didn''t even think about it, and when she heard Naiye''s words, she believed it directly, and said with a look of disbelief:


    "Is that Time and Space Administration a terrorist organization? It actually hires girls of our age?"


    Ah this... Su Jin, who wanted to explain to Naiye at first, was stunned.


    There seems to be nothing wrong with that, right?


    Does the Time and Space Administration employ child labor?


    Hire!


    Nanoha and Yuno in the original book, as well as the little boy named Harawin in the Dimension Fleet, and a lot of children who are not even 18 years old after that.


    This is a proper employment of child labor, and it is also sent to the battlefield!


    Is the ''terrorist organization'' Alyssa said wrong?


    There is nothing wrong with that.


    Simply!


    Tsukimura Suzuka, who was relatively calm, always felt that something was wrong, so she grabbed Alyssa and said, "Is there any misunderstanding here?"


    "What''s wrong?" Alyssa''s expression was a little confused: "According to the textbook given by Smelly Rabbit, members under the age of 16, no matter how strong they are, are not allowed to participate in the ''gift game'' and force them to work. This child is obviously not 16 years old. Right? No matter how strong you are, you are still a magic apprentice like us, right?"


    "This..." Tsukimura Suzuka was speechless. After all, the knowledge related to the magic world that she came into contact with was really only those ''textbooks'' given by Su Jin.


    As a civilization that has developed to a certain level, the human rights protections such as prohibition of child labor and child abuse are naturally complete.


    Even if it is a Demon King who is defeated and is demoted to a ''slave'', he still has human rights, not to mention children?


    As for the children in Arcadia who helped to fetch water and cook, according to the rules, they belonged to work for the ''house'' and were a special permission.


    Children help their parents to wash dishes at home, but you can''t get on the line, saying that they employ child labor?

 Chapter 1016：

    In this way, the Time and Space Administration seems to be really a very ''evil'' organization.


    Especially Tsukimura Suzuka found out today that her family moved from Europe to the island country because of ''disaster avoidance'', and the reason for disaster avoidance was the invasion of the Time and Space Administration.


    These are all intruders, what else can be good?


    "Talent!" Su Jin looked at Alyssa, and really couldn''t say a word.


    This little brat is so weak when facing himself, how can he belittle the Time and Space Administration when he is so strong?


    He didn''t do anything, and Alyssa listed the Time and Space Administration as a terrorist organization that abused child labor. If this allowed her to learn Hakoniwa''s system and succeed in apprenticeship, would she take the Earth to counterattack Midzilda?


    Ah this...I haven''t done anything yet, is the so-called plot about to collapse completely?


    Su Jin blinked, and for a moment, he didn''t know what he did wrong and what he did right.


    On the other side, Fitt, who had been planted a lot of hats, finally got rid of his "dizzy" state and turned his head to look at Takamachi Nanoha.


    She also thought to understand that the reason why Alyssa is "on the line" is because of Nai Takamachi''s words, "You are a member of the Time and Space Administration." ¡¯


    And Alyssa, just because of her natural ''trust'' in Takamachi Naoba, she came to the answer without thinking, and finally came to the result that stunned her.


    Therefore, the source of everything is Nao Takamachi, and it is she who has a problem here.


    Thinking of this, Fette couldn''t help but asked Nanba Takamachi:


    "Why do you think I am a member of the Time and Space Administration?"


    "Because of this!" Takamachi Nanoha took out a round topaz from his pocket, which was the core of Fit''s smart magic tool, Baldish.


    "Baldixiu?" Fett touched himself subconsciously, and found that his magic tool was really ''lost''.


    "Heart of the Rising Sun told me that this is the latest smart magic tool of the Mid-Zirda military last year, and Mid-Zirda is the capital of the Time and Space Administration, right?"


    As Takamachi Naba said, he returned Baldish to Fate:


    "According to Master Su Jin and Sister Noel, the Time and Space Administration has reached an armistice agreement with the government and the magic world on our side of the earth, so as a member of the Time and Space Administration, although you have cast magic on our side, but Since it was a ''shooting of monsters'', it did not violate the rules, on the contrary, we overreacted on the contrary."


    Fate took Baru Dixiu in a daze, and then opened his mouth blankly:


    "what?"


    This... the logic is so clear, she can''t refute it at all!


    With Midzilda''s latest cutting-edge magic tool, can he be ''not'' a magician of the Time and Space Administration?


    This is naturally not possible. They are all holding the military''s limited-level magic tool, can they still be?


    And since she is a staff member of the Time and Space Administration, she must be bound by the agreement between the two parties when she appears on Earth. From this point of view, it is not illegal for her to attack the magical beasts generated by the seed of the holy stone. On the contrary, she still assists friends. Fang protects the people, like a firefighter.


    But... Fate understands that she is not!


    The latest cutting-edge magic tool was brought by her mother, Presia, who once served as the third director of the Central Technology Development Bureau of the Time and Space Administration, and belonged to the top scientists.


    She naturally has the ability and channels to get this kind of military supplies.


    So...I''m just like that?


    Fate stared blankly at Takamachi Naoba in front of him, always feeling that the other''s little head was looking a little wrong. Well, at least the position was wrong.


    "Talent!" Su Jin, who was on the sidelines, sighed again.


    This Takamachi Nanoha, this chain of evidence is sufficient (referring to the military magic device)'' ah, and there is also a law to rely on (Mead-Earth Emergency Act).


    If he didn''t know the inside story, he would probably be persuaded by Takamachi Naoba.


    After all, a person is wearing the time and space authority''s magister uniform, holding the time and space authority''s magic tool, using the time and space authority''s magic, speaking with the time and space authority''s accent, you say she is not from the time and space authority?


    Who believes it!


    On the other side, Fate, who finally reacted to the situation, was silent for a while, and then whispered:


    "That...the seed of the holy stone was recovered by you?"


    Hearing this, the three little girls looked at each other blankly, and then they looked at Takamachi Naoba.


    "Is this what you said?"


    Takamachi Naba took out the Heart of the Rising Sun and released two rhombus-shaped dark blue gems, which were the seeds of the holy stones peeled off from the two cats.


    "Yes, this is it."


    Seeing the seed of the holy stone, Fette''s eyes lit up and nodded again and again.


    Then, she opened her mouth, took a deep breath, and then said in a very small voice:


    "That... The Seed of the Holy Stone is a cultural relic excavated by the Relic Development Department of the Time and Space Administration, and I... I... Actually... That... That..."


    Seeing Fett''s blushing face, head down, and uneasiness, Takamachi Nanoha tilted her head and said:


    "What are you here for?"


    "Is it the person who recovered the cultural relics?"


    Tsukimura Suzuka added what Fate didn''t say:


    "The reason why Fate came to Earth is to recover the Holy Stone Seed, right?"


    "That... yes, yes." Fette nodded with a blushing face.


    "So it is!"


    Takamachi Nanoha suddenly realized, and then raised Fette''s hand with a smile, and pressed the two holy stone seeds into her palm:


    "Since it''s your stuff, I''ll give it back to you!"


    "Ah this..."


    Fett''s eyes widened with a look of disbelief.


    The original failed mission, it... it turned a corner and succeeded again?


    This...is this what the Mid-Zilda proverb says, ''You don''t have to work hard to complete a task, you can also do it with your mouth''?


    This is really, long experience...


    Chapter 1461 Happy here, not Prescia!


    as a bystander.


    Su Jin really watched "with his own eyes" as Fette used that crappy trick that could no longer be lame to deceive two holy stone seeds from Takamachi Nanoha.


    Moreover, Fate didn''t want to collect the two holy stone seeds at first, but was just stuffed into her hands by Takamachi Nanoha.


    Is this sad?


    Not at all sad!


    Who did Fette get the Holy Stone Seed for?


    Prescia!


    Who is Prescia in?


    In Su Jin''s hands.


    This turned around, the seed of the holy stone is still in Su Jin''s hands, has the value of the seed of the holy stone become lower?


    No!


    On the contrary, it is still higher. At least this extra scene makes Su Jin look very happy.


    It''s just that the little girls who performed in the play didn''t notice this ''happy'', but were communicating seriously.


    "That, Fitt." Takamachi Naba looked at Fitt after hesitating.


    "What''s wrong, Nanoha?" Fette changed his words very quickly, as if out of guilt, but also seemed to really feel that he had become friends with Takamachi Nanoha.


    At this time, four little girls were sitting in a row, sitting on the sofa in the living room of Suzuka''s house in Tsukimura. The table beside the sofa was black tea, mousse cake, green dates, crisp pears, watermelon and other fruits.


    Fate, who was eating cake with someone for the first time, was biting his fork and looked at Takamachi Nanoha suspiciously.


    On the other hand, Takamachi Naba took a deep breath and asked:


    "Does the Time and Space Administration really employ child labor?"


    "..." Fett''s chewing movement stopped, looking at Takamachi Naiba''s serious eyes, his eyes began to dodge: "As far as I understand... there are still some."


    Excellent magicians are cultivated from a young age and perform tasks at the age of ten until they reach adulthood. This kind of thing has long been the norm in the Time and Space Administration.


    Unlike Hakoba, where many powerful people are rolled up, the powerful magicians of the Time and Space Administration are really rare and terrifying.


    There are not even 10 SS-level magisters, and there may not be one SSS-level for more than ten years. In addition, S-level and even AAA-level are extremely rare.


    At this level, if the Time and Space Administration wants to notify the hundreds of dimensional worlds, it is only natural that they can only use military force.


    In the Time and Space Administration, magicians with excellent qualifications (level B and above) will basically go out with the army, serve as force executives, and suppress various rebellions.


    Therefore, at the age of eleven or twelve, he entered the dimensional fleet and served as a magician as a military attache. It is not uncommon in the Time and Space Administration.


    According to the laws of the earth, this is of course child labor, and it is an act that should be spurned.


    However, due to the rich benefits brought by colonization and the development of medical magic technology, the bustling bones were naturally buried.


    So what Fit said was not a slander, but a fact, but facing the concerned eyes of Takamachi Naoba, even if Fit knew that what he said was the truth, he felt a little guilty in his heart.


    "It''s too much, how can you do this!" Takamachi Naoba was obviously indignant at the fact that "Fit was hired".


    She already knew that Fette was the same age as her, only 9 years old. According to parents, according to Master Su Jin, children in this age group should be ''playing''.


    It is difficult for Takamachi Nanoha to identify with the ''Time and Space Administration'' when children are on the front lines and on the battlefield at such a time.


    "I''m actually..." Fett couldn''t help it a little bit. She would never lie. In this situation, she really wanted to leave the seed of the holy stone and run away.


    But the seed of the holy stone was designated by Prescia, and it was the life-saver of ''sister''.


    However, in the next second, Nanoha''s words made Fate''s expression stiffen a little.


    "Since you''ve come to us, then forget about work and have a good time. They won''t hire children without giving them vacation time, right?"


    "That''s right, boycott overtime, boycott magic test papers!" Alyssa raised her hand immediately.


    "Alyssa!" Tsukimura Suzuka hurriedly grabbed Alyssa''s hand in embarrassment, and the fox''s tail was exposed!


    "This kid."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth, who was eating his mousse cake next to him, twitched. Naiye just wanted to play with Fitt for a few more days, right? Just want to play a few more days, right?


    What is your objection to the Time and Space Administration? You also know that your relationship with Fite has not reached this level. You are just looking for a reason, right?


    As for Alyssa, want to avoid the exam? Hehe... I think beautifully, tonight I let you sleep and dream about the exam


    Why do I feel something is wrong...Is it a delusion...Fit thought with an embarrassed expression.


    However, under Naiye''s pull, Feite, who couldn''t resist her, could only hold back his breath and accompany them to start a day of crazy play.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At 6 o''clock in the evening, Fei Te, who had just passed dinner, was dragged to the game room of the Yuecun house.


    "What''s this?" Fette looked at the huge fifty-two-inch screen in front of him, then looked at the handle in his hand, turned his head, and looked at Su Jin next to him.


    "Console game... Haven''t you been in touch with it?" Su Jin said while calling up the King of Fighters file. There is also a King of Fighters in this world, but Su Jin discovered it unexpectedly.


    Fate shook his head: "Alyssa introduced it in the afternoon and let me play Pokemon for a while, it was quite fun."


    Su Jin heard the words and continued with a smile:


    "Oh, I know, then this King of Fighters is a different game, different from Pokemon. How many games do you want to play? It''s just a snack after dinner."


    "Oh...Oh!" Fate nodded stunned, and then under Su Jin''s instructions, he started the operation.


    At the same time, Elf woke up leisurely in the cat house of Yuemura''s house.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Early in the morning, just after 2 o''clock.


    Accompanied by the creaking sound, Fei Te slowly came out of the guest room, carefully came to a room, hesitated, put down the two diamond-shaped gems, and then walked briskly to the Yuecun house''s cat house.


    "Fit"


    A crying voice came from the mouth of a five- or six-month-old puppy.


    It was the sobbing sound of Elf, who was young to reduce the consumption of mana.


    At this time, Elf was sitting in a separate cubicle. Nearby was a cat who had been stunned with magic. When Fit approached, she deliberately did this to avoid being discovered.


    "You finally came to see me." Elf looked at Fate walking over with resentment on his face: "I thought you had too much fun playing the game console and forgot about me."

 Chapter 1017：

    "Uh..." Fette''s expression suddenly froze.


    In fact, Elf was awake at around 6 o''clock in the evening. After she woke up, when she came up for the first time, she saw that it was indeed Fitt who was playing "King of Fighters" with Su Jin.


    At that time, Fate, who had been killed ten times in a row without injury, was anxious and couldn''t accept that Fate, who couldn''t even hit a single claw of a mysterious creature, had red eyes.


    In that case, Fette naturally didn''t have time to greet Elf and asked her to sit next to eat something, and he started a resentful counter-kill.


    No, this matter was written down by Elf.


    She faithfully prepares to welcome the lord, but where is the lord, "This is a pleasure, not Sipu." ¡¯


    What a **** fact is this?


    Could this be Elf heartbroken?


    How long has she been away from Fate!


    The other party turned into an internet addict girl who held the gamepad and held her breath to win. How could she be worthy of Presia... Oh, it seems that there is no need to be sorry.


    That''s fine!


    "Are we going to escape now?" Elf said eagerly, she only regarded Fette''s playing games as a vain and vexed snake with the enemy, and now is the time to try to escape.


    Fitt did not refute, and admitted this by default. She did not tell Elf that she was misunderstood as a member of the Time and Space Administration, because she had no time and no such thoughts.


    She is just a fake after all, there is no need to deceive people like this, especially the three of Takamachi Naoba, she really can''t do it, so she deliberately cooperates with them, relaxes their vigilance, and then tries to leave, that is what she really thinks .


    "Just leave like this." Fette took a deep breath. Next time, as a qualified ''illegal'' member, come over to compete for the seed of the holy stone.


    Since she is willing to help Prescia, she naturally doesn''t mind this "infamy".


    Comparatively speaking, being considered a bad enemy by Nanoha and the others is better than being treated as a ''liar''. After all, she doesn''t want to lie to her friends.


    Hearing Fei Te''s words, Elf nodded quickly and said, "Okay, I''m going to teleport magic now, Fei Te, arrange your sister."


    "Go."


    Fitt nodded, and was about to turn around when he suddenly heard a male voice:


    "Leave and leave, but you seem to have forgotten to take this with you, Fate."


    Fei Te''s face solidified, he turned around slowly, and looked at the mysterious creature with two holy stone seeds on his forehead, his entire face turned white.


    Chapter 1462 The Real Time and Space Administration


    "Su Jin...Master..." Fett read out the name of this mysterious creature, and cold sweat broke from his forehead: "Why are you here."


    "Why do you think I''m not here?" Su Jin narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile.


    Seeing this, Elf, who was preparing magic next to him, was in a cold sweat at this time. As a familiar who was instantly killed by a trap by Nanoha, she could not guarantee that she could survive in the hands of Su Jin, Nanoha''s magic teacher, even if she added Neither does Fit.


    And now this situation is very obvious, they are being generals, and they are going to be finished!


    Fei Te bit his lip and waved: "I obviously used enchantment magic to block my whereabouts."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said with a sway of his tail: "Is it possible, do you think your lame magic can hide from me? Breaking your magic is easier for me than breathing, and Or, can you hide your little thought from me?"


    "It''s so sweet, it''s so sweet, how can there be such an innocent and sweet good boy like you in this world"


    "..." Fate was silent for a moment after hearing the words. She also understood that she was wrong. She knew Naoba Takamachi''s character, and she naturally understood that the other party was not that kind of bad person, but the magic that Naoba used was more insidious than each other.


    So, who taught Nanoha magic?


    The answer is of course self-evident.


    And she actually wanted to escape under the eyes of such a master of conspiracy and trickery. Isn''t that killing her?


    "Fit, you''ll run away first..." Before Elf could say anything, her body flopped down softly, spreading out on the ground like a cartilaginous animal.


    In the same way, there was also Fei Te, who was weak and fell to the ground. At this time, she was staring at Su Jin with an incredible look on her face.


    Why was her body suddenly so soft that she couldn''t even use her magic power?


    "What are you looking at?" Su Jin looked at Fate suspiciously: "Don''t you think I didn''t do anything when I was talking to you? I didn''t even cast the most basic poison magic?"


    Fitt was dumbfounded, and took the opportunity to poison when talking to the enemy?


    And this kind of play?


    Are all of you Earth magicians so insidious, and you have the ability to be positive!


    You are all so strong, can you just face it! I always lost inexplicably like this, I am very sad!


    "Hey, is the head of the magician of Midzilda filled with muscles?"


    Su Jin sighed softly, and then, in his shadow, the shadow slowly wriggled, and another Su Jin climbed out of it.


    Seeing this scene, Fit and Elf couldn''t help but widen their eyes.


    Compared to Elf, who had been beaten by Nanoha for a split second before, Fette only felt that the scene was very visual now.


    "Without ensuring that the enemy completely loses resistance, never expose your true body easily. This is one of the rules of magician battles. Did your teacher even teach you this?"


    Su Jin approached Feite step by step, looking at her soft and powerless appearance, her tone was full of sadness:


    "This is just the basics!"


    "You lied, Mid-Zilda doesn''t have such basic skills."


    Fett was also a little self-sabotaged.


    With a "bad embryo" like Su Jin, He Chou Nai Ye doesn''t learn to be bad.


    She could understand why when Takamachi Naoba knocked her down, it was the Hikaru clone who took pictures to confirm the situation, and the co-author was learned from Su Jin.


    You are so insidious, why don''t you let the Mid-type magicians live?


    The former Belka magician was not so insidious!


    "I don''t even have the most basic qualities. The current lower realm is really getting worse and worse."


    Su Jin murmured, then jumped directly onto Fit''s lap, raised his head and said to Fit, who was sitting on his knees:


    "Can you talk about it? The reason for giving up the Holy Stone Seed and leaving?"


    "Fit?!" Elf next to him was instantly stunned.


    Fett gave up the Holy Stone Seed?


    That was what Prescia had appointed, and she actually disobeyed Prescia''s order?


    How dare she? !


    Wuhu!


    This is really good!


    If there is a chance to survive this time, she will immediately find a way to be Presia, not to be angry with that dog woman!


    Treat my Fite as a slave, you deserve your daughter!


    "Elf." Fett turned her eyes away, not daring to look directly at Elf, she thought Elf was angry for her betrayal of Precia.


    "Don''t dodge and look straight at me!"


    Su Jin flicked his tail, forcibly pulled Fate to look directly at himself, and then said lightly:


    "What is the reason for giving up the Holy Stone Seed, for Nanoha?"


    Fate didn''t make a sound, just like a child who made a mistake, bowed his head, his expression was blank, and there was no resistance.


    Seeing her uncooperative appearance, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said:


    "Is it because of the so-called friendship, the so-called friend?"


    In a word, let Fate, who is not good at deceiving people, break the defense.


    She lowered her eyes, suddenly sobbed, and whispered:


    "I''m not from the Time and Space Administration, I don''t want to lie to them."


    "Fit? Don''t cry, don''t!"


    Seeing Fett crying, Elf panicked immediately, but because of her weakness, she couldn''t do anything at all, so she could only shout from where:


    "You guy, actually made Fate cry, I''ll bite you to death!"


    However, Su Jin completely ignored Elf''s shouting, and just looked at Fitt to himself, caught a tear with his tail, squinted his eyes and said:


    "Surely still a child"


    Su Jin shook his head. He didn''t expect that after only one day of contact with Naiye, Fate would break the defense, because he failed the first time he performed his mother''s mission? Because making friends for the first time? Because cheating on a friend for the first time?


    Maybe there are all of them... No matter how strong a child is, it is still a child. Crying is a good thing.


    But watching Fite cry, Su Jin also found it troublesome. He is not the kind of person who bullies children.


    "Why are you crying, how do you know that you are not from the Time and Space Administration?"


    "Ah?" The red-eyed Fei Te looked at Su Jin blankly, with a blank expression on his face.


    On the other hand, Su Jin said meaningfully:


    "You use Mead''s magic, you use Mead''s magic tool and equipment, and you speak Mead''s official language. Who can say that your allegiance is not Mead''s Time and Space Administration?"


    "What?" The Fite man was stunned, his mind was about to short-circuit.


    At this time, Su Jin was too lazy to say anything, and directly said:


    "Girl, do you think there is only one ''Time and Space Administration''?"


    "Isn''t your mother, Presia, on the battleship ''Baxie Guishen'' of the Time and Space Administration, Mechanic God Force?"


    Hearing this, Fite realized.


    Could it be that I am really a member of the Time and Space Administration?


    Chapter 1463 Fit: It''s the enemy too insidious


    "Etc., etc¡­"


    Hearing the description of "Prescia is not at the Time and Space Administration right now, on the battleship "Baxie Guishen" of the Mechanic God Force, Elf only felt a chill go straight into his mind.


    It stared at Su Jin, its pupils suddenly enlarged, and asked in astonishment:


    "Who are you?"


    "Why do you know this?"


    Elf admits that she has never mentioned Precia in front of Su Jin, and Fette''s character is clear and she won''t mention it. So the question is, how did Su Jin know?


    And Su Jin not only knew, but also made it clear that Presia was on the ''Baxie Guishen''.


    That terrifying mechanical battleship, that is, they only knew the name when they left the battleship and went to the earth to search for the Seed of the Holy Stone, and where did Su Jin learn about it?


    With such an association, everything suddenly became very thoughtful and fearful.


    A person who knows their origin and purpose, knows those mechanical evil gods, and also has the seed of the holy stone...


    "You''re... that..." Elf said this and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Because at this time, Su Jin''s eyes had turned around and looked at it faintly.


    "I thought I was just an idiot, but my brain can still be used."


    This was not mixed with a trace of acknowledgment, but it was full of tacit words, which made Elf shrink back her neck.


    Fitt opened her mouth, and with her head, although she couldn''t figure out what was going on, it was no problem to guess that Su Jin was related to those mechanical evil spirits.


    In this case, why did this man forcefully say that his side is the ''Time and Space Administration''?


    At this moment, Su Jin tapped the ground, and a silver door of light appeared out of thin air in front of everyone.


    "Let''s talk in a quiet place."


    As Su Jin said, he glanced at Fite with a playful expression:


    "Talk about your business, and also about me."


    After he finished speaking, he jumped lightly, jumped directly into the door of light, and disappeared without a trace.


    "Fit? Are you going?"


    At this time, Elf was a little out of control. It felt that he and Fette seemed to be involved in the conspiracy of those mechanical evil gods, but he didn''t know what situation he was facing.


    As a created familiar, it can only turn its eyes for help to its master and to Fite.


    Fate was silent for a moment, after taking a deep breath, he gritted his teeth and said:

 Chapter 1018：

    "Come on, at least figure out his purpose."


    "we can only do this."


    Elf lowered her head, followed behind Fate, and stepped into the door of light.


    Beyond the door of light, there is a vast hall surrounded by transparent glass walls, and beyond the glass walls is the gray view of the Dimensional Sea.


    Fitt remembered this place. This was the bridge of the Baxie Guishen, and it was also the place where she first knew of the existence of ''Alicia''.


    "Sure enough..." Elf, who caught up, shuddered, and then looked around: "Where''s that person?"


    "Here."


    Fit and Elf searched, and immediately saw the mysterious creature squatting on the silver throne.


    This time, Fate was silent.


    At this time, even if she is stupid, she should know who Su Jin is.


    "Mimic magic?" Fett asked subconsciously. This is a kind of magic that transforms into an animal and accumulates power. It is the magic used by ethnic minorities after being injured in some worlds conquered by the Time and Space Administration.


    "I hope you understand my mentality as ''bad taste''."


    Su Jin swayed his white tail, and Chubby''s cute image, matched with his tone, was full of evil.


    "Is it bad fun..." Fitt muttered to himself, and then asked suspiciously, "Is Nanoha really your disciple?"


    What she wanted to ask was whether Nai Ye knew about it, but she was inexplicably afraid, afraid that the friend she had just made was deceiving her.


    At this time, Su Jin looked down at Fate and asked with a smile: "Do you think that little idiot''s head can understand any complicated plan?"


    "Ah..." Fate was stunned, as if he didn''t expect Su Jin to describe Naiye as an idiot without hesitation.


    Of course, this is not to say that Nanoha is stupid, but through this short half-day of understanding, Fette also knows that Takamachi Nanoha is someone who can''t hide things in her heart, and it is really difficult for her to carry out any complicated plan. she is.


    "That little idiot is the disciple I accepted yesterday, um, and catching you is just a matter of front and back."


    Su Jin on the silver throne explained, but he found that after the explanation, Fette''s face became "white and red", that is, ashamed and ashamed.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin completely ignored Feite''s girlish heart and said with a smile: "Why, do you feel a little ashamed of losing to a little girl who just learned magic for a long time?"


    "Please don''t say it." Fate blushed and bit his lip: "I know my talent is not good, so please don''t say it."


    Fitt, who has been educated by the magician of Mead since childhood, met Nanoha Takamachi, who had been studying for a long time, and was arrested without the ability to fight back.


    As soon as this kind of thing happens, I don''t know if Presia''s education failed or Su Jin''s teaching was better.


    "Don''t be shy," Su Jin added with a smile: "After all, it''s magic of an unknown system, and Mead-style magic focuses on long-range bombardment. In my opinion, the combat method is as simple as that of a modern technology army. Just like running a group, it is normal to lose in the face of the magic of the Hakoba system."


    After all, the old things in the little garden are too dark. From top to bottom, the magicians of the little garden are more insidious than each other... Su Jin silently added in his heart.


    Su Jin also got out in Hakoba, so he naturally knew what the battle was going on. Not to mention the ''cheating'' of various gift games, there were too many tricks in terms of ability alone.


    A pure Fite, facing Naiye, who was popularized by this kind of education, would really be a ''fool''.


    Facing Su Jin''s explanation, Fei Te felt somewhat comforted. After all, if he agreed with this statement, wouldn''t it prove that it was not that she was too weak, but that the enemy was too insidious?


    This is more or less a step, and Feite, who was ashamed in his heart, went down the steps honestly, and changed the topic according to the trend:


    "What did you mean when you said the Time and Space Administration?"


    "Before that, I need to ask a question." Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "What do you think it takes to form a Time and Space Administration?".


    Chapter 1464 You are the Time and Space Administration


    What does it take to form a space-time administration?


    This question made Feite''s eyes become dazed, his mind was empty, and there was a momentary blank.


    "I...I don''t know..."


    Finally, Fett shook his head, his face full of hesitation.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was sitting on the silver throne, said with a smile: "Don''t worry about saying the wrong thing. I have nothing to blame here, even if you say it wrong, it doesn''t matter."


    Hearing this, Fette hesitated for a moment, and then said:


    "I think it''s still the dimensional fleet and those who manage the world?"


    "It''s not exactly right, but it''s right."


    Su Jin glanced at Fei Te with a little surprise. At the age of 9, he could perceive this. This child is indeed smart enough.


    Thinking of this, he jumped slightly, jumped off the silver throne, jumped to the floor of the hall, then raised his head and looked at the gray world outside the glass wall.


    "A local world that has developed a dimensional fleet, plus nearly 100 management worlds and about 200 management outer worlds, is enough to form a ''time and space administration''."


    "In essence, it is actually a production base with nearly 100 material production locations and 200 dumping markets."


    Hearing this, Fite was a little incomprehensible, but still thoughtful.


    She suddenly understood why the Authority would invade a world, and why some worlds would be listed as outside worlds, and many agreements were specified.


    "To develop such a huge force, the Time and Space Administration relies on their ''Mead''-style magic, which is ''force''."


    Su Jin withdrew his gaze towards Dimension Sea, turned back, and looked at Fite and said:


    "Then here comes the problem."


    "If there is a faction that has stronger magic, a wider territory, a stronger dimensional fleet, and calls itself the Time and Space Administration."


    "So, is this Time and Space Administration really the ''Time and Space Administration''?"


    Hearing this, Fite couldn''t help widening his eyes and looked at Su Jin with an incredible look.


    "Oh, it looks like you understand something!"


    Su Jin looked at Fate with a smile, then jumped lightly, came to the other side and said:


    "So what''s your answer?"


    Fate opened his mouth, took another deep breath, and nodded, "I think, yes! He is the Time and Space Administration."


    What is the basis for the Time and Space Administration to rule so many worlds?


    It''s magic!


    The maintenance of the dimensional fleet requires magic, and it is also magic that maintains the advantage over the management of the outer world, so the main policy of the Time and Space Administration is to absorb all human beings who can become magicians.


    After all, it is difficult to control billions of humans, but it is very easy to control only tens of millions of magicians and rely on their power to inform billions of humans.


    To spread quality technology, that is, modern technology, to the uncivilized management outside world, to study magic technology in its own main site, and to maintain the absolute superiority of technology, this is what Mid-Zirda has been doing.


    "What a smart kid."


    Su Jin praised Fite in a good mood, then turned around and walked back to the throne slowly:


    "Although it didn''t have much effect before, the faction I belong to, ''Arcadia'', has about 3,200 world coordinates, and has brought 1,300 of them into its jurisdiction."


    In Little Garden, the major communities basically set up ''talent training bases'' in the lower universe. This is the basis for them to maintain the ''metabolism'' of their own power, and it is also the cornerstone of cultivating a strong existence.


    And Arcadia is no exception. With the efforts of the first generation Kasugabe Takaaki and the first generation chief of staff Canary, about 3,000 worlds have been included in the management scope, of which more than 1,300 worlds are in a substantial sense. ''Domination''.


    Of course, after the fall of the Arcadia headquarters and the exile of the first-generation members, these forces were completely shut down, unable to connect to the community of the small garden, and a series of errors occurred.


    However, after Su Jin took over Arcadia, Athena asked Little Athena, who is a full member, to go down and clean up the impurities. Basically, those who had divided the management world and returned to the rule of Arcadia .


    Therefore, Su Jin will have detailed data in his hands.


    More than 1,300 direct jurisdictions, more than 3,000 resource-based worlds, this is the basic plan of Arcadia in the lower universe.


    "Three thousand two hundred world coordinates... One thousand three hundred worlds to manage..." Fate couldn''t help but be amazed, and opened his mouth slightly: "Isn''t this more than ten times that of the Time and Space Administration? You actually manage it. So many worlds?"


    She thought that the worlds Su Jin spoke of were the worlds governed by their mechanical gods, but this kind of cognition was poor, and when Su Jin ruled the mechanical evil gods, there was not much difference.


    At this moment, Su Jin, who jumped on the silver throne, suddenly remembered something and said:


    "Ah, speaking of it, this seems to be just the power of the ''Arcadia'' headquarters. If the Arcadia Alliance is counted, the total number of managed worlds should be multiplied by one thousand."


    ???


    Elf''s dog''s eyes are about to pop out next to him:


    "Multiply by a thousand? Are you sure you didn''t add a thousand?"


    Multiplied by one thousand, that means, it governs more than 300,000 worlds and directly rules over a hundred thousand? Are you sure you''re not bragging?


    However... Su Jin felt that this number should be conservative.


    After all, in the Arcadia Grand Alliance, there are now more ''Greek Gods'' and ''Sacred Sequences'', and such a large group of gods will have to accept the jurisdiction of the ''Heavenly Army''.


    And the lower universe supervised by these three large groups of gods is massive, and it may even be calculated in terms of ''millions'' and ''tens of millions''.


    After all, Su Jin has brought 9 worlds into the observation scope in half a year, and those gods that have developed for countless years and are extremely powerful, naturally cannot be less than Su Jin.


    ¡­


    It is also because of this that the external development of the small garden will gradually stop, that is because even the three-digit **** kings, it is difficult to find the unobserved other world near the small garden.


    How strong is the three-digit God King? On the outside without the limitation of the central garden, they are almost all monsters equivalent to reaching the ''Omnipotence''. Even they can''t find another world, so they understand the involution of observing the other world.


    It is because it is really difficult to find that the community of Hakoba gradually began to reduce this main business and move towards involution.


    Arcadia also developed too late. It has only been developed for more than 700 years. This is "only" more than 3,000 worlds under its jurisdiction. Otherwise, with their general four-digit level, there should be more worlds that can be under their jurisdiction.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin regained his human form, sat on the silver throne, dragged his cheeks with one hand, and asked with a smile that was not a smile:


    "Fit, do you think that if I integrate all these managed worlds and give it the word ''the Time and Space Administration under the Arcadia Grand Alliance'', then who is the Time and Space Administration?"


    Who is the Time and Space Administration?


    Is it the Time and Space Administration who directly ruled nearly a hundred dimensional worlds, set up more than two hundred to manage the outer world, and has a huge dimensional fleet?


    Or directly govern the lower-level universe of millions or tens of millions of units, with two cosmic truths sitting in the seat, and the "Arcadia Grand Alliance" with dozens of three-digit god-king-level existences is the Time and Space Administration?


    The result of this comparison is very simple, isn''t it?


    Not knowing the real data, but being able to tell the difference between the strong and the weak, Fett took a deep breath and said to Su Jin:


    "You are the Time and Space Administration."


    Chapter 1465 Su Jin, who is ready to recruit


    "Ha ha"


    Su Jin couldn''t help laughing, patted the handrail and said:


    "Yes, we are the Time and Space Administration!"


    These days, pirated copies are more than 10,000 times stronger than genuine copies, so is piracy still pirated?


    No, he is genuine!


    Even if the Time and Space Administration knew the truth, they would only dare to say, "It''s over, I''m a fake!"


    As for resistance? It is impossible to resist, who dares to resist?


    In the face of one-third of the mechanical evil god, the Time and Space Administration can only avoid its edge and dare not deal with it head-on, let alone invade the mother planet of the mechanical evil **** and rule them Su Jin?


    At the beginning, it was not an order of magnitude competition.


    For Su Jin, the establishment of the Time and Space Administration and the integration of the forces of the Arcadia Alliance in the lower universe are his real goals.


    I didn''t do it before because it wasn''t necessary, Arcadia didn''t have that many people, but it''s different now.


    After Hestia and Su Jin reached an agreement and were promoted to Gaia, the Greek gods have completely gotten rid of the traces of Zeus, and the process of ''incorporating'' Arcadia has really begun.


    Who dares to resist the merger of a two-digit host? Who can resist?


    nobody!


    Therefore, Su Jin''s next goal is to integrate his own strength and gradually compete with the Ouroboros, and among them, the lower universe is an important basic side.


    "So it''s not important to set up the Time and Space Administration. The important thing is to have a ''Time and Space Administration''." Su Jin narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself.


    If there is no basic game, it is impossible to fight the Ouroboros. Su Jin is very clear about this, so he has to take advantage of the time in this world to sort out a basic game.


    "Well... I need to give Athena a report, let her sort it out, and uniformly deduct the name of the Time and Space Administration for the dispatching agency of the lower universe."


    "As for me, I started to integrate those worlds directly in the name of ''Time and Space Administration, Mechanic God Fleet''. As for the base... the home planet of the Mechanic God, it should still be used."


    After a simple calculation, Su Jin understood what he should do with those mechanical gods next.


    As for himself...


    Su Jin lowered his gaze slightly and looked at Fate under the throne.


    At this time, in the face of Su Jin, who had regained his human posture, Fette couldn''t help but lowered his head and did not dare to look directly at the other party, as if the other party was extremely terrifying in her heart.

 Chapter 1019：

    This is not what Su Jin did to Fite, but because of the instinctive fear of magical creatures for high-ranking existences, and why Su Jin did not want to use such a gesture to contact children of Fite''s age.


    Compared with adults who have matured three views and only feel that Su Jin is very dignified, children are more sensitive and can perceive Su Jin''s horror better.


    And ''terrible'' was not the first impression Su Jin wanted to make on them.


    "Oh, it''s really a cocoon."


    Su Jin sighed lightly, his figure swayed, and the snow-white mysterious creature jumped out again and jumped in front of Fit:


    "Fit Testrosa!"


    "Yes!" Fett responded nervously.


    Su Jin used his own strength to soothe Fite''s emotions, and then said with a smile:


    "Now I invite you to become a member of the ''Arcadia Grand Alliance, Time and Space Administration ¡¤ Mobile Sixth Division'', do you have any comments?"


    "Motorized Six Divisions?" Fette glanced at Su Jin strangely. Compared with the human form that she didn''t dare to look directly at before, it was indeed such a cute appearance that made her more relaxed.


    But the Sixth Division of Mobility... Isn''t the Time and Space Administration just listed?


    "Take it as my ''bad taste''." Su Jin, who understood what Fate was wondering, couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "You just say join or not?"


    "...I''ll join." Seeing Su Jin like this, Fette couldn''t help but cocked the corners of his mouth, and then subconsciously held back and nodded petitely.


    "very good."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, then waved his hand, and a golden parchment scroll appeared in front of Fit:


    "This is the basic treatment for the reserve members of Arcadia. If they are in uniform, wait until I contact the staff of the headquarters."


    "Oh, I remember that you should need the ''seed of holy stone'', right? After collecting twenty-four of that thing, if you make a wish, you can indeed resurrect a person."


    Only Su Jin knows the information of making a wish on twenty-four holy stone seeds to resurrect a person. After all, the holy stone seeds scattered on the earth are the ''fakes'' made by him, and he naturally understands how to use them.


    "Resurrection..." Fei Te was stunned. She didn''t expect that the seed of the holy stone really had the ability to resurrect people. After all, she could sense it. Although Prescia begged her to obtain the seed of the holy stone, she was worried about resurrection in her heart. The confidence is actually not high, but it is just a matter of going to the doctor in a panic.


    But now, Su Jin actually said that he can really resurrect a person... Is this true or false?


    "What? Think resurrection is hard to come by?" Su Jin snorted, with a hint of disdain on his face: "After you study for a while, you''ll understand whether it''s hard or not."


    Is resurrection very rare for the existence of Hakoniwa?


    Let''s pull it down, the existence of the four-digit figure is basically the norm in the little garden. In the little garden, almost every day there are high-level beings crawling out of the coffin.


    There is no way, a five-digit demigod is an existence that is ''extremely difficult to kill'', and there are a lot of ways to resurrect, let alone a higher-ranking existence.


    In Little Garden, the best way to kill an existence is to find a way to replace the other''s ''existence''. Only in this way can you truly kill the other party, but even if Athena used this method, Zeus would not know where to go. In the pimple, death and life are too common in Little Garden, that is, in a small place, it is a big thing.


    However, in the face of Su Jin''s a lot of exhortations, Fette was more concerned about a sentence: "Learn more for a while?"


    "Well, from now on you are my disciple, Nai Ye''s junior sister."


    Su Jin arranged it on his own, as if he did not consider Fette''s opinion.


    "Members of the Sixth Division of Mobility of the Time and Space Administration, plus Nanoha''s junior sister, now you should be able to get in touch with the **** Nanoha?"


    Facing Su Jin''s question, Fite stayed for a while, then his eyes were red, and he nodded heavily:


    "Well, it''s alright!"


    "Very good, I''ll prepare it for you after the tutorial, the collection of holy stone seeds, you can ask friends for help tomorrow, as for now, you can go back and rest first."


    "Okay, Mr. Su Jin."


    Fei Te nodded subconsciously, and wanted to turn around and return to the Yuecun family''s villa through the light gate behind her, but before she turned around, she stopped and looked curiously at Su Jin who was motionless:


    "Then why don''t you go back?"


    "I?"


    Su Jin tilted his head slightly, and then said with a smile:


    "Well, I have to go to the island country of the earth, Kyoto, where can I find a ''shimei'' for you, um, a junior sister who is one year older than you".


    Chapter 1466 The girl kissed by an angel


    Island Country, Kyoto, Tomoeda Town.


    A street with cherry blossoms blooming, a ramp.


    The whole body is snow-white, with hair like ears hanging down on the temples, and the little beast that looks like a rabbit and a cat suddenly appears on the top of the slope, watching the falling cherry blossoms quietly against the breeze.


    After distinguishing the horoscopes, Su Jin sat by the roadside in the grassy flowerbed, and said with a relaxed expression:


    "Well... it looks like it''s only 8 in the morning, just wait here."


    After watching the cherry blossoms for a minute or two, a deep shadow slowly spread on the paved sidewalk beside Su Jin, and soon occupied a half-meter radius.


    Immediately afterwards, a squid-like animal with a gray body but a metallic texture slowly poked its head out of the shadows. After seeing Su Jin''s figure, the two electronic eyes on the squid''s head flashed one after another. Blu-ray.


    "Duruma has seen His Majesty."


    The mechanical evil spirit ship group, the sea king of [Jidu Tianhai] under the command of the evil spirit god, Durumado.


    From Hakoten''s system, he learned the gift of ''clone'', so he was sent to Earth by Su Jin to collect information, and the octopus in front of him was a mechanical clone of Durumado.


    "It came earlier than planned." Su Jin muttered, and then asked, "How is the infiltration of the island country?"


    "please do not worry."


    Durumado''s neither ugly nor beautiful squid had a pleasing expression on his face:


    "According to your instructions, I have invaded the river system and sea system of the entire island country and dominated the marine life there. On the land, there are also modified animals and flying bird clones as scouts to scout the situation in this country."


    "As long as you give an order, I can kill all the managers who control this country within an hour, and let your greatness illuminate this wild land."


    "..." Su Jin didn''t bother to remind Duruma that there were so many territories under the jurisdiction of Arcadia that he couldn''t even manage what he was doing to rule this broken island country.


    If you really want to rule, then you have to train talents, you have to arrange manpower management, you have to let the people live well, and you have to give gifts. Isn''t that a real grandson?


    Su Jin glanced at Durumado indifferently, thinking that the other party was farting: "Put the invasion on hold for now, have you found the person I asked you to find?"


    After learning from the Tsukimura family''s background board of Cardcaptor Sakurai, ''Curo Reed'', that the strongest magician actually exists in this world, Su Jin naturally wondered whether there is a Tomoeda Town in Kyoto? Sakura Kinomoto was searching. ¡¯


    The person in charge of the search is naturally Durumado, who was previously assigned to be in charge of the Earth area.


    According to Su Jin''s idea, his entry point into this world is the modern "historical transition period". To put it more vulgarly, it is the beginning of the transformation and the beginning of the development of the story.


    The story of Cardcaptor Sakura is that the protagonist Kinomoto Sakura accidentally found a magic book in the library at home. After releasing it, the magic props sealed in the magic book named ''Clow Card'' suddenly fled.


    The magic book guarding beast ''Xiao Ke'', who discovered this, saw this situation and captured Xiao Sakura as a strongman, and asked her to collect the Clow card, thus becoming the so-called Clow Magician.


    The so-called main line is that the protagonist Sakura recovers all the Clow cards and turns them into the ''Sakura'' cards that he masters in the later stage.


    It is probably the story of a little girl who inherits the magic tools of her ancestors and becomes a qualified successor.


    The timeline anchored by Su Jin is in the early stage of the story, so according to the context of the times, if there really is a girl like Sakura Kinomoto, she should not have become a Clow Magician by now.


    And the school she attended, Tomoe Elementary School, was the school in the island nation of Kyoto.


    With so much information, if Durumado couldn''t find anyone, he could die.


    Seeing that Su Jin''s face was very calm and there was no reward at all, Durumado naturally understood that he was flattering on the horse''s leg, and hurriedly responded:


    "I have already found the girl you asked me to look for, but without your permission, I just arranged for the flying bird clone to observe each other from a distance."


    Speaking of this, Durumado paused and said:


    "And during the monitoring process, the subordinates found that the relatives of this Miss Kinomoto seem to have extremely strong magic power, and what is even more surprising is that there seems to be an ''angel-like'' life in this world."


    "Angel?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Yes, Angel." Durumado nodded solemnly and said: "In the process of monitoring that Miss Kizhimoto, last night, my subordinate accidentally discovered that an angel came from the spiritual world and kissed Kizhimoto. Miss''s profile, this is the picture at that time."


    Speaking of Durumado''s eye sockets, white rays radiated into the air, forming a projection screen.


    In the picture, the long curly-haired female angel with snow-white wings on her back is looking at the short-haired girl sleeping on the bed with gentle eyes, and kisses the sleeping face of the other party.


    "Angel..." Su Jin narrowed his eyes, and after carefully discerning the angel''s face, his expression was a little weird: "This woman... looks like Sakura''s mother, Nadeko Kinomoto?"


    Although an angel was drawn in the original book, I didn''t expect that it was actually an angel. Even with Su Jin''s ability, he could naturally see the kingdom of heaven in this world, and the strange thing is that the kingdom of heaven in this world is ''autonomy''.


    After death, pure and kind spirits enter the heaven and become angels, and gradually lose themselves, and then reincarnate. Those who possessed powerful magic power during their lifetime can maintain their self-awareness and come to the world in a short period of time.


    Well... the world is huge, and there are all kinds of wonders. Isn''t it normal for the protagonist''s family to be mysterious?


    What''s more, according to the plot description, Sakura Kinomoto''s father, Takashi Kinomoto is ''one of the reincarnations of the strongest magician Clow Reed, and the other''s body is Clow Reed''s body, but he has no memory'' , it is more reasonable.


    With Clow Reed''s ability, even if it is a reincarnation without magic, it is still very easy to make his wife who died unexpectedly an angel. After all, he is the kind of person who doesn''t want to let someone die, and the magic will riot and distort the laws of the world. , the freak that keeps the other side dead.


    "Your Majesty, do you know this angel?" Durumado was thinking of ''enterprise'' all the time, so he took the initiative to say: "Please rest assured, as long as you give an order, your subordinate will immediately bring this angel to the office. in front of you."


    "What to arrest, if there is no hatred and no resentment, what am I arresting her for?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes. He had nothing to do with the protagonist''s old mother. He was a Cao thief again.


    "Wait... Nadeko Kinomoto became an angel, I remember that Sakura didn''t know it... Well, she hasn''t awakened her magic power and can''t see her mother, so she has always had a certain desire for maternal love..."


    Su Jin remembered that many life-and-death crises in the original book were brought about by Sakura''s desire for mother''s love.


    It''s a bit bad, but if the mother card is played...


    Tsk tsk, I''m really just a bad Kewpie...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly came up with a plan to deceive the underage girl to become a ''magic girl'':


    "Drumado, do you know Sakura''s route to school?"


    Durumado, who was already a little flustered because of the wrong flattery twice in a row, hurriedly assured:


    "Please rest assured, Miss Kizhimoto must pass this road today!"


    "Passing through here?" Su Jin paused for a while, and didn''t bother to change another place, and said directly, "Alright, then I''ll leave it to you."


    Durumado heaved a sigh of relief, and quickly responded: "I will obey the order!".


    Chapter 1467 Sakura Kinomoto


    Tomoeda Town, the family of the wood.


    "Ow"


    Sakura Kinomoto, who had just woken up from her sleep, yawned, lifted the quilt, wore pajamas, and glanced sleepily at the picture of her mother on the desk, saying:


    "Good morning."


    After saying good morning, she left the room softly, went to the bathroom to wash up, and when her face was covered with warm water, she finally woke up.


    After washing, taking care of her skin, and arranging her hair, she went back to her room and changed into the black and white sailor suit from Tomoede Elementary School. Sakura, who gradually recovered her spirits, ran downstairs and entered the living room.


    Sakura: "Good morning!"


    "Good morning, Sakura." A brown-haired man wearing a kitchen apron and glasses with an unusually mild expression was putting a sandwich on the table.


    He is Takashi Kinomoto, Sakura''s biological father, the man who kept the family alive after the death of his wife, and is Sakura''s favorite father.


    "Good morning, Dad." Sakura said hello. Just as she was about to serve breakfast, her brother Momoya Kinomoto''s voice came from the seat next to her.


    "Waking up so late, it was too late to read the comics again last night." The handsome man with short brown hair was looking at his cute sister with a look of disgust: "If this goes on, be careful of the loss of eyesight, little monster. ."


    "How can I!" Kinomoto Sakura, who was actually feeling the job last night, puffed out her cheeks and looked at her brother angrily: "Also, don''t call me a monster."


    Momoya Kinomoto raised her eyebrows: "What''s wrong, monster? Are you alright, monster!"


    "Damn it!" Sakura picked up the sandwich and took a bite, like she was biting someone with a disgusting face.


    And seeing her like this, although Momoya Kinomoto wanted to slow down, but when the words came to his mouth, the words changed into other styles:


    "Looking at how you look, it is estimated that in the future, Dad will have to make you a size 3. I hope the food expenses at home can control the current consumption."


    "Hmm!" Sakura was choked up immediately, she hurriedly picked up the hot milk next to her and poured it, then stared at her hateful brother who alluded to her being fat.


    "Taoya, why are you bullying your sister again?" As a parent, Takashi Kinomoto walked out of the kitchen with his breakfast and said helplessly, "As a brother, this is not acceptable."


    Takashi Kinomoto actually knew that his son wasn''t that loud, but his mouth... Alas, forget it, I''m afraid that no girl will want this child in the future, and I guess I''ll have to rely on Sakura if I want to report my grandson.


    "rua!" Sakura, who was backed by her father, immediately made a face at her brother.


    Momoya Kinomoto was not angry when he saw this, knowing that he was too cruel, he ate his own morning with a little guilty conscience.


    "I''m full!" Xiao Ying, who had eaten breakfast, ran back upstairs immediately, took out the prepared schoolbag, and ran downstairs.


    Seeing this, Momoya Kinomoto couldn''t help but say:


    "Come on, won''t the stairs hurt?"


    Sakura ignored him at all, took the lunch box with money from the dining table, stuffed it into her schoolbag, and ran to the door:

 Chapter 1020：

    "I''m going to school!"


    "This guy..." Momoya Kinomoto was helpless, but when he wanted to sigh, he suddenly saw a blurry picture.


    It was a picture of Sakura standing on the street where the cherry blossoms were fluttering, reaching out to a snow-white mysterious creature.


    "It''s here again, foreshadowing..."


    Momoya Kinomoto felt that his ability to predict from time to time brought new reminders, and it was also a reminder of Sakura''s comfort.


    He was about to say something to remind Sakura, but he was stunned, forgetting all the previous scenes.


    "What am I going to do?" Momoya Kinomoto rubbed her chin, looked at Sakura who had put on her pulley shoes and knee pads and was about to go to school. She stared blankly as the back of her leaving disappeared, and then said blankly, "What do you think? Can''t get up!"


    At that time, in the spiritual world that overlapped with the present world.


    Because the vision through the precognition dream slowly disappeared.


    After his sight disappeared, Takashi Kinomoto also scratched his head strangely, feeling a little uneasy in his heart:


    "What happened just now? Strange, delusional?"


    On the other side, Momoya Kinomoto, who always felt a little uneasy, frowned. After a quick breakfast, she said to her father, "I''m going out."


    "Be careful all the way." Takashi Kinomoto watched his son leave silently, acquiesced to his behavior, and when his son left, he picked up his coffee and took a sip.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A street full of cherry blossoms.


    The mysterious creature squatting on the side of the road showed a little surprise on the face:


    "Oh? Can you predict me? The fate of this world seems to be too fragile, and information is being distributed all the time... Or, is this the speciality of Clow Reed''s bloodline?"


    "I remember that after the great magician was born, he even predicted his own death."


    "Tsk tsk, it''s obviously a powerful being by nature, but it can''t escape the limitations of ordinary people. There is no omniscient life, and an omniscient disease."


    Su Jin clicked his tongue in amazement, and then stopped caring about the two big men in Muzhiben''s family.


    In the final analysis, they are just poor people who are born with power but cannot control it. Without a conflict of interest, Su Jin will naturally not do anything to them.


    In comparison, Sakura Kinomoto, who has strong qualifications and is the protagonist, is Xiaoying, but Su Jin pays more attention to it.


    On the one hand, he needs such a talented girl to act as a support and share the spiritual personality of the only God. On the other hand, Arcadia also needs some geniuses with high growth potential.


    And Sakura, whose natural magic power surpasses that of Clow Reed, is a very good target.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin murmured to himself, "Calculate the time, it''s almost here."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the streets of Tomoeda Town.


    The sound of the pulleys clicked softly, and Sakura Kinomoto, who was carrying a schoolbag, quickly walked through the sidewalk.


    Because it was school time, she could see the students walking together for a long time, and some of them were students from the same school who were skipped in front of her.


    Suddenly, Sakura slowly stopped and looked across the road.


    There, a young woman carrying a lady''s satchel was holding a little girl carrying a schoolbag and wearing a kindergarten hat, walking talking and laughing.


    She watched for a while, and after the mother and daughter left, she hurriedly shook her head, patted her face, then pulled up her sleeves, glanced at the compilation, and then hurriedly ran towards the school, muttering:


    "It''s over, it''s over, I''m going to be late! Why did you lose your mind just now!"


    The little winner who stepped on her skateboard shoes walked happily, and soon came to the famous Sakura Slope near the school, and before she could go down the slope, a male voice suddenly came from beside her.


    "Little girl, you seem to have a good wish hidden in your heart!".


    Chapter 1468 Su Jin, the tempting heart


    "ah----"


    Sakura, who wanted to go downhill at first, was startled when she heard the sound and lost the balance of the pulley. After dancing for a while, she finally stabilized her figure.


    "It''s dangerous, dangerous."


    Sakura wiped her cold sweat, then turned her head and asked:


    "Who? Who was there just now?"


    Looking at the green belt with only lawns and cherry trees, Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment, and then she seemed to think of something, and her face suddenly turned pale:


    "No, no, it''s morning! How could a ghost..."


    Before she could finish speaking, a voice came from below:


    "Hmm? Is there a ghost here, why didn''t I feel it?"


    "Eh?"


    Xiao Sakura was stunned for a moment, and lowered her head in the direction of the voice. In the next second, a mysterious creature with a snow-white body came into her eyes.


    It was also at this sight that Sakura was stunned:


    "Rabbit...talked?!"


    Su Jin couldn''t help complaining when he heard the words: "Why do you little girls always think I''m a rabbit in the first place, just because of my fair skin?"


    "I really did talk." Sakura looked at the small white animal in front of her in surprise, and couldn''t help crouching down and asked, "Did you just call me?"


    Seeing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly, and she said teasingly, "Hmm, she is willing to talk to a stranger. The little girl is unexpectedly bold."


    The young girl is so easy to talk to, is it because of his current appearance as Kewpie, or is it because of his pure nature?


    Hohoho, he now somewhat understands why Chubby wants to coax girls, because they are really easy to deceive, and this sense of intellectual superiority is indeed a bit addicting.


    The mysterious creature said she was a ''bold girl'', but Sakura didn''t think so: "But, you are not a stranger."


    You''re not even a human being... Sakura murmured in her heart, it''s really hard for her to be too wary of this little animal in front of her.


    If it is an adult, Xiao Ying knows to guard against each other even if she is stupid, but Su Jin in the image of ''Kewpie'' can be replaced by Su Jin, and her first thought is ''sucking a hand''.


    After all, there are many docile feral cats in the island country, and it''s not that Xiao Ying has never teased those cute cats, but she has never been as cute as Su Jin.


    "You don''t think of me as a stranger all of a sudden, oh, little girl, you are unexpectedly likable."


    Su Jin said frivolously, then jumped gently to the ground in front of the girl:


    "So back to the topic, little girl, I noticed that you seem to have a good wish in your heart, but I don''t know if you want to realize it?"


    "Do I have only one wish?" Sakura said in surprise. She felt that there should be many things she wanted to do on weekdays, how could she only have one wish.


    "??" Hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s expression suddenly became strange: "Although it is not impossible to achieve several wishes, but there are many things like wishes that can be fulfilled for you for free, can you still think about it? How many have you achieved?"


    "Eh? Can you fulfill your wish?" Sakura was even more surprised.


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while, then nodded: "Take me as a wishing machine that can only fulfill one wish for the time being."


    "So, what can I do for you?" Xiao Ying reached out her hand with a smile and touched Su Jin''s head lightly. After realizing that the other party didn''t resist, she said happily, "Is it hungry, or Nowhere to go? I can help you, how about letting me fulfill your wish?"


    She seemed to regard Su Jin as a homeless ''poor little animal''.


    "Uh..." Su Jin paused, but did not refuse the girl''s touch, but said silently: "Although I do think about an equivalent exchange, it is indeed a bit of a ''straightforward'' like you to kill me. Rare."


    I haven''t fulfilled your wish yet, so you''re thinking about how to help me, hey, why are you so willing to pit you... Su Jin complained in her heart, and then she said frankly:


    "How do I say it, I do need your help with something."


    "What''s the matter?" Sakura tried to make herself serious.


    You better stop sulking, you obviously feel that you will laugh happily in the next second, I really thought I was going to live in your house... Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then said:


    "For some reasons, I need to recruit a few magical girls to work for me. Well, I can work up to 5 hours a day, with five insurances and one housing fund, fixed holidays, an annual salary of one million, and free magic knowledge education and shelter. How about , do you want to come?"


    "Eh? I''m not at the age to be allowed to work part-time!" Sakura, who is no stranger to part-time work, said distressedly: "Only high school students are allowed to work part-time."


    Is this a part-time job? Su Jin laughed at the girl''s idea: "Please rest assured, in the country I belong to, part-time work for elementary school students is allowed."


    Does Arcadia allow elementary school students to work part-time? The 200-year-old elf pupil can naturally work part-time, and Su Jin admits that he is not lying.


    However, in order to prevent Sakura Kinomoto from continuing to radiate her powerful associative ability, Su Jin hurriedly added:


    "By the way, because I need to bear a certain risk, I will pay a wish in advance, including but not limited to the resurrection of the dead, immortality, and becoming a billionaire. I can fulfill all these wishes."


    "Resurrection of the dead..."


    Xiao Ying was stunned and muttered to herself. As for the other content Su Jin said, she subconsciously ignored it.


    After a long silence, Sakura let go of the hand on the head of ''Kewpie'', stood up and said:


    "That... can I go back and think about it?"


    "Yes!" Su Jin is not in a hurry, because he knows that the bait is destined to be eaten: "Within today, you can find me here, and you have a lot of time to think."


    After speaking, without waiting for Sakura to reply, he smiled and said:


    "Also, it seems that it''s time for class now?"


    "Class?" Xiao Ying was stunned for a while, then came back to her senses, and immediately panicked: "It''s over, it''s over, it''s going to be late, it''s going to be late!"


    Looking at the girl who turned around and galloped on the roller shoes, Su Jin smiled and looked at the silhouette of the other side, and after about two or three minutes, he turned around and looked at the figure that appeared behind him:


    "Oh, it''s really surprising that you plan to meet me directly, aren''t you afraid of danger? The little brother who was drawn by spirituality..."


    Standing behind Su Jin, looking at the small white animal in front of him, Momoya Kinomoto was not too nervous, but stared at Su Jin calmly and alertly:


    "Who are you? Monsters? Ghosts? Or those spirits attached to objects?"


    "It seems that your experience is very rich, and yes, after all, he is the son of that Clow Reed."


    Su Jin looked at Momoya Kinomoto indifferently, and then smiled:


    "It''s breakfast time, don''t you want me to have some breakfast?"


    Momoya Kinomoto was silent for a while, then turned around and said:


    "Come with me.".


    Chapter 1469 Okay, Uncle!


    Tomoeda Town, a cafe on the street.


    Momoya Kinomoto looked at the expensive desserts Su Jin ordered, her eyelids beating wildly, and she silently calculated how many more jobs she would have to work next.


    As for why the clerk is not surprised when she sees the small animals ordering all the time, Momoya Kinomoto has some guesses in her heart.


    In fact, it was not the first time he had seen such a mysterious existence as Su Jin.


    Since he was born, he can actually see things that others can''t see. Those things are very complicated. The ghosts with obsessions, the water ghosts who try to make people die, and all the monsters who can see his existence. In a word, All kinds of strange things, Momoya Kinomoto saw it again and again.


    If it weren''t for him being cautious on weekdays and not paying attention to these god-like things when he saw it, Momoya Kinomoto doubted whether he would be able to live to this day.


    Among these strange things, some things that can make people hallucinate are naturally not uncommon.


    Therefore, Momoya Kinomoto suspected that the clerk had seen the hallucination, thinking that the order was not a strange animal, but a living person, so it was not surprising.


    ¡®Things that are hallucinatory are the most troublesome. ¡¯ Momoya Kinomoto felt troubled in her heart, but she was helpless why Sakura always encountered such danger.


    On the other hand, while waiting for breakfast, Su Jin used his ability to read Momoya Kinomoto''s memory, and then looked at it, and couldn''t help showing pity to the ''unlucky guy'' in front of him.


    Momoya Kinomoto''s experience from childhood to adulthood can actually be summed up in one sentence.


    That''s the ''seeing boy''.


    An ''unlucky old bastard'' who can see ghosts and ghosts, can be hurt by the opponent, but has little ability to fight back.


    "Hey, although I don''t know what strange thing you are, don''t look at me like this, it''s very annoying."


    Momoya Kinomoto felt uncomfortable, even very uncomfortable, when Su Jin looked at her.


    Because of that gaze, it was a bit similar to the eyes of those classmates who knew that his mother had lost his mother.


    "Little devil like a hedgehog." Su Jin muttered, then squinted his eyes, looked at Momoya Kinomoto and said, "What do you want to ask?"


    Momoya Kinomoto was silent for a while, and then said, "Please don''t hurt Sakura."


    "Oh? Good brother''s first thought?" Su Jin looked at Momoya Kinomoto with a little playfulness, and said in a teasing tone, "What if I hurt?"


    "Kill you." Momoya Kinomoto said without hesitation, even though he knew in his heart that he was probably just a rookie when facing the other party.


    "It''s interesting, I suddenly want to try it out, especially knowing that this will probably force Clow Reed out, so I want to try it even more." Su Jin swayed the tail of ''Kewpie'', mixed in his tone. mild malice.


    On the other side, hearing the name ''Clow Reed'' again, Momoya Kinomoto couldn''t help frowning: "Who is Clow Reed? Why did you draw him out when you shot me."


    Hearing this, Su Jin asked in a strange tone, "It''s your father!"


    "My father?" Momoya Kinomoto was stunned, and then, remembering that his father seemed to have lost his memory, and he re-contacted the society as a person with amnesia, so he couldn''t help but believe: "Is that my father''s name? ?"

 Chapter 1021：

    Su Jin nodded slightly, drinking the high-grade coffee just brought by the clerk, squinting his eyes comfortably and saying, "Almost, but to be more precise, your father is a new consciousness born by the body of ''Clow Reed''."


    "Consciousness born of body confidence... is it a zombie..." Momoya Kinomoto''s face was a little unsightly, after all, anyone who knew that his father was a zombie would be a little unacceptable.


    But if this is the case, then his specialness since childhood can be explained. After all, he is the child of a ''zombie''... Grandpa hates Dad and thinks he is a bad guy who came out of nowhere to hook up with his daughter. After all Really bad guy (zombie).


    "It can''t be called a zombie. After all, Cullo Reed is the strongest magician in the world. Even if his body wants to be transformed into a corpse, he will be overwhelmed by the huge magic power, so your father Fujimoto Kinomoto is not so much a corpse transformation. It is better to say that it is a new consciousness after the instinct of the body grows on its own.¡±


    "Just like a baby gradually grows into an adult and will gradually give birth to an independent personality, your father is just an adult''s body from the beginning."


    Listening to Su Jin''s explanation, Momoya Kinomoto gradually fell into silence.


    Although he felt that his father was the newly born consciousness of the body of the strongest magician in the world, it was a bit hard to accept, but his intuition told him that this was true.


    He is the strongest magician in the world, the son of the so-called "Clow Reed" body, and in the same way, Sakura is also...


    "Is your purpose Sakura?"


    "That''s right." Su Jin admitted without hesitation, and said, "Please take care of me in the future, brother-in-law."


    "Go away!" Momoya Kinomoto almost couldn''t help smashing his schoolbag.


    Grass, he used to predict that Sakura would be super upset when he had an object, but now there are people jumping in the face, can this be tolerated?


    Ah, **** it, but I can''t beat the opponent, I still have to endure...


    Knowing that she was actually induced by some kind of force, Momoya Kinomoto, who saw Sakura and Su Jin in contact, felt very aggrieved.


    He understands that the power that induces him is the power of the strange creature in front of him, so he also knows how bottomless this power is. At least he has no bottom in his heart. That power is far more terrifying than his friend Xuetu. Too much.


    ¡¤


    Thinking of this, Momoya Kinomoto couldn''t help but ask:


    "Is it harmful to Sakura?"


    "It''s the guarantee of her survival."


    Su Jin seemed to be ''alarmist'' and said, however, what he said was the truth:


    "As the strongest magician, Clow Reed was born with an extremely huge magic power, even comparable to that of a god, and his spirituality was also inflated by magic power, and gradually developed to the point where he could ''predict the future''."


    "Cullo Reed has seen his own death since he was born, and he also knows the tragedy that his natural magic will bring. He also knows that his future daughter has stronger aptitude for magic than him."


    "So, he made an attempt."


    "What attempt?" Momoya Kinomoto suddenly became nervous, and was convinced of Su Jin''s words, because he also had that **** ''precognition'' ability.


    ¡­


    Although relying on this ability to avoid many dangers, this ability is uncontrollable after all, not only makes people suspicious, but also has great pressure on the spirit.


    If Sakura had this ability, and it was stronger than Clow Reed, who knew his own death from birth... Momoya Kinomoto couldn''t imagine what kind of predicament Sakura would face.


    "The magic item ''Clow Card''." Su Jin explained lightly: "A magic card that seals various concepts, it is extremely mana-consuming to use, and it was used by Clow Reed to suppress the growth of his daughter''s magical power. magic tool."


    Momoya Kinomoto suddenly understood what Clow Reed was thinking.


    "Suppress Sakura''s magic power, and then use cards to consume magic power to enhance control, so that Sakura can grow in a normal way..."


    He was suddenly sure that Clow Reed was indeed his father, because only the idiot could think of the idea of ??treating the symptoms rather than the root causes.


    After a while of silence, Momoya Kinomoto said to Su Jin:


    "Thank you for the news."


    "But I still want to ask, what do you want to do to Sakura."


    Su Jin smiled and said at this time: "I taught her to control magic in a safe and harmless way, and she digested some power for me. In a sense, I paid more here."


    "I see."


    Momoya Kinomoto understood as soon as he heard it. It is estimated that this mysterious creature in front of him also has the trouble of having too much power, so he needs to let others help him digest it a little to control that power, and Sakura is the target he chose, so he I would say that it is more beneficial to Sakura.


    And since she knew that it was good for Sakura, and knew that there was no problem, Momoya Kinomoto was silent for a while, and then said:


    "Then Sakura will ask you."


    "Okay, Uncle!"


    "¡ªyou get out!"


    Chapter 1470 Happy cooperation


    Momoya Kinomoto is now very headache.


    Anyone who encounters a mysterious creature and calls his uncle, is afraid that he will have the same headache as him.


    Especially when he knew that "his sister may lead to tragedy in her life because of her strength in the future", and the solution to this was in the hands of this strange creature, he had even more headaches.


    Moreover, he was clearly still ''please the other party to take care of his sister'' just now, and now he is embarrassed to resist too much.


    Thinking of her sister''s broken heart, Momoya Kinomoto sighed helplessly, and asked Su Jin:


    "May I know what your way of helping Sakura is?"


    "This will involve knowledge related to magic."


    Su Jin slowly ate the sandwich that was just delivered, and tried his best to explain in a way that Momoya Kinomoto could understand:


    "Clow Reed''s method of helping his daughter control magic, the focus is on the ''Clow card'', which is the ''magic life'' he created with his own powerful magic, and once such a magical life recognizes the master, the new If the master wants to truly master them, he needs to replace the magic power that maintains their existence with his own magic power."


    "And doing this will bring about a huge consumption of magic power. You can understand me when I say this?"


    "I can barely understand." Momoya Kinomoto frowned, trying to make himself rational: "My father plans to let Sakura get the Clow card, and then consume a lot of mana to turn the Clow card into a card that he masters, and then In repeated consumption, to solve the problem of Sakura''s excessive magic power, is that what you mean?"


    "It''s not a big difference." Su Jin nodded slightly and admitted Momoya Kinomoto''s guess: "But you have to be clear, your sister, Sakura Kinomoto''s magic power is always growing."


    "After consuming a lot of magic power and converting the Clow card into her own ''Sakura card'', it does not mean that her magic power will no longer grow."


    This is Su Jin''s guess based on the rumored new card news of Cardcaptor Sakura''s "Transparent Card" chapter, and after actually seeing Sakura Kinomoto herself.


    And through spiritual divination, he can almost be sure that the guess is true.


    "In other words, the Clow card will be invalid? What should I do after that?" Momoya Kinomoto only felt a toothache.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know how strong Sakura''s magic is, or even on the contrary, he knows very well how terrifying Sakura''s magic is.


    Obviously five years younger than him, the total amount of magic power is ten times more than his own. That huge magic power is like facing the sea directly, which is one of the reasons why Momoya Kinomoto has been worried about Sakura''s safety.


    Momoya Kinomoto deliberately called Sakura a ''monster'', not only to tease her sister, but to really think that her magic power is as much as a monster, and it is not something that can be done by humans.


    Su Jin responded frivolously at this time: "Then another set of changes, turn the Xiaoying card into a transparent card, into a light card, into a dark card, can you understand what I mean?"


    "I see, is it consuming mana repeatedly? This should be what my stinky old man thought." Momoya Kinomoto felt a slight toothache.


    Although because of Su Jin''s ''honesty'', let him know that in the future, at least most of the world will be safe. After all, the nature of the cards can be repeatedly transformed to allow Xiao Sakura to control her own huge magic power.


    But to be honest, this method is very tossing, even repeated tossing.


    One thing to say, if Su Jin does not appear, this is really the best solution, because this is the solution that Cullo Reed, who can predict the future, will personally take care of his daughter.


    However, since Su Jin has no reservations about Clow Reed''s method, it means that he has a safer and more effective plan.


    Thinking of this, Momoya Kinomoto couldn''t help but ask: "What about you, what is your method?"


    Su Jin was not in a hurry to explain, but paused and said calmly:


    "Before I say my plan, let me make a statement."


    "That is, Cullo Reed was only a human until his death. He neither had a long life nor controlled his innate powerful magic. Even if he knew the future because of his passive ability to predict, he did not reach the The so-called omniscient state."


    "So in the end, Clow Reed is just a human with strong natural magic power. You can even understand him as a mutant of humans, but although he has made breakthroughs, he still belongs to the category of humans. His spirit It is still the level of human beings.¡±


    Hearing this, Momoya Kinomoto was faintly aware of what Su Jin was going to say next, but he still somewhat did not understand some of the gifts.


    "What exactly do you mean by Lingge?"


    Su Jin squatted on the table at this time, and patiently said: "Spirituality is the collective term for the spirituality and essence of life, and it is the ''personality'' and ''class'' of life."


    "In the case of human beings, it is the collective name of the soul plus the body, as well as the spiritual energy and life energy it holds; in the case of gods, it is the integration of the soul, the body, the power and the power."


    "The spirit of the weak is not necessarily weak, but the spirit of the strong is bound to be strong."


    Momoya Kinomoto understood something, especially when Su Jin compared humans and gods, he felt even more that he had guessed the truth.


    Even if the truth made him feel a little wrong, but for the sake of his sister, he couldn''t help but ask:


    "You mean... your method is to let Sakura improve her spirituality and make her a god?"


    "is it possible?"


    "Is that impossible?" Su Jin asked back, looking straight at Momoya Kinomoto''s face: "It''s not that there are no people who have ascended to the throne of the gods as human beings, even on the contrary, there are many of them, beyond your expectations. more."


    "As far as Sakura is concerned, her innate magic power is almost at the level of a god, but her spirituality is just an ordinary human being, with a high morale and a low position. This is what she and Clow Reed can''t control. The main cause of magic."


    "Compared to Clow Reed, Sakura is much better, at least when Clow Reed was young, no one made a ''Clow Card'' to help him control magic, and wait until he By the time Clow cards could be made, the magic had already gotten out of control."


    That''s why I die and the corpse becomes my father? This must be too unfortunate... Momoya Kinomoto can''t help but feel sad for that Clow Reed, but at the same time feels happy for what happened to Sakura.


    At least Clow Reed gave Sakura a solution, and Su Jin gave a new solution. There are two solutions, and Sakura is naturally unlikely to repeat the mistakes of her predecessors.


    Thinking of this, Momoya Kinomoto solemnly bowed to Su Jin and said:


    "I understand, thank you for your answer."


    "I''m still saying what I just said, the child will ask you."


    Su Jin blinked at this time, then smiled and said to Momoya Kinomoto:


    "I suggest making a contract, a magic contract that won''t hurt Sakura. I think this should make you feel more at ease. As for the child''s teaching, I also need your brother as a credit ''endorsement'', I think you can understand that, right?"


    Is this asking me to use my brother''s credibility to sell my sister? Why do I feel that you are a little bit hurt... Momoya Kinomoto looked at Su Jin with a very strange expression, but thinking of his sister''s safety, he could only pinch his nose and nodded:


    "I understand, I will do my best to cooperate, but I will tell the truth, because I ''bully'' the child every day, my reputation is probably not very high in her heart."


    "It''s okay, I''ll take care of the rest."


    Su Jin smiled and took out the blank contract document, and began to write a contract that satisfied both parties, especially Su Jin.


    After Momoya Kinomoto signed the contract document, the smile on Su Jin''s face became even brighter:


    "Then, happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation!".


    Chapter 1471 Buy One Get One Free


    Tomochi Elementary School, Grade 4, Class 2.


    The teacher wearing a working lady''s suit pinched chalk and pointed to the topic on the blackboard:


    "The previous course said that Chinese characters are composed of radicals and roots, and the same Chinese character can have multiple meanings... eh?"


    The teacher who was reviewing the previous course suddenly paused, looked at a certain student under his eyes, and said calmly:


    "Kinomoto-san, get up and answer ''Why do Chinese characters have multiple meanings''."


    Kinomoto Sakura looked out the window with one hand on her cheek and seemed to be distracted, but at this time, the eyes of her classmates were already looking over.


    "Sakura, Sakura"


    The whispered call beside her brought Sakura Kinomoto''s thoughts back to reality.


    She turned her head back and looked at the **** the seat on her right, her close friend ''Taoji Zhishi'', a lovely girl who seemed to interpret the word ''girlfriend''.


    "What''s wrong? Zhishi?" Sakura looked at her close friend in confusion, her eyes full of doubts.


    Dao Temple Zhishi heard a little helplessness on his face, and hurriedly reminded:


    "Line 3 on page 9."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying froze for a moment, then reacted suddenly, looked at the podium table, and saw the teacher who was holding her arms and looked at her helplessly.


    "Hey!" Sakura hurriedly stood up, flipping through the textbook to find the line that Tomoyo reminded: "That... the reason why Chinese characters have multiple meanings is because the radicals and roots have their own meanings, and the person next to the character must represent a person, Next to the wooden characters represent trees...''"


    After listening to Xiao Ying finish reading the content in the textbook, the teacher pressed her hand, indicating that she can sit down:


    "Okay, Mr. Kinomoto answered very well, but remember that windows are not blackboards."


    Hearing this sentence, the classmates couldn''t help but burst into laughter:


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Sakura blushed, sat down obediently, and became very embarrassed.


    Seeing her like this, Dao Si Zhishi couldn''t help but be a little worried:


    "Sakura, are you all right? I''ve been absent-minded since morning."

 Chapter 1022：

    "I''m fine, Tomoyo. Well...probably." Sakura herself didn''t know how to describe her feelings, so she could only reply to Tomoyo in a perfunctory manner.


    And such a reaction can''t do anything except make Dao Temple Zhishi worry.


    Just as one person was busy and worried, the morning class came to an end.


    After the class, Sakura took a bento and headed to the school''s atrium as usual, and ate a lukewarm lunch under the cherry tree.


    "Give!"


    Suddenly, the lid of the thermos cup filled with thick soup was handed to Sakura Kinomoto by a small hand.


    Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment, then turned her head to look at the smiling Daoji Tomoyo, couldn''t help but smile, took the thick soup and said, "Thank you."


    Taking a sip, Sakura sighed:


    "It tastes good, how is this made?"


    "Because I used Italian cooking, the specific process, how about you try it together when you come to my house after school tomorrow?" Tomoyo Daoji casually began to invite Sakura for a ''date'' tomorrow.


    "Tomorrow..." Xiao Ying recalled her plans for tomorrow. Oh, it seems that there are no plans. As for whether or not she needs to ask her father''s permission to go to the family, she doesn''t seem to need to worry.


    Although the surnames are different, Sakura''s mother, Nadeko Kinomoto, and Tomoyo Tomoji''s mother, Sonomi, are actually cousins.


    Therefore, even if the Zhishi family''s ''no home at night'', Takashi Kinomoto would not have any opinion, especially in the case that Mimi Daoji Temple unilaterally believed that "Takataka Kinomoto stole her lovely sister", then it is even more impossible to have an opinion. .


    "It seems that there are no plans." Sakura muttered to herself.


    "Then it''s decided." Daoji Tomoyo followed Xiao Ying''s words and decided the arrangement for tomorrow, and then quietly asked, "Speaking of which, was there anything outside the window just now?"


    "Eh? No!" Sakura, who was suddenly asked, was stunned for a moment, and then replied subconsciously.


    Seeing this, Dao Temple Zhishi nodded, and then said naturally:


    "That means Sakura has something on her mind."


    "Is it a boy who is heartbroken?" Daoji Toji asked knowingly, because she actually knew that Sakura seemed to have a vague affection for a boy named Xuetu, a friend of her brother Momoya Kinomoto.


    Well, Tomoyo knew very well that it was actually because Snow Rabbit was very similar to Sakura''s father, leading to a sense of admiration, but she just wouldn''t expose it, and even deliberately teased it.


    "Hey!" Sakura couldn''t help blushing when she heard the shameful words like ''hearted boy'', and retorted in a high-pitched voice: "It''s not!"


    "Eh, isn''t it? It''s a pity." Daoji Zhishi stroked his cheek with a look of regret.


    "What a pity!"


    Xiao Ying retorted with a blushing face, and then pulled the lunch box with chopsticks, her expression gradually becoming hesitant.


    She was thinking, should she tell Tomoyo what happened this morning? After all, thinking of two people is always faster than thinking of one person.


    Thinking of this, Sakura took a deep breath and decided to directly confess to Tomoyo who is her best friend:


    "Chiyo, do you think there is magic in this world to resurrect the dead?"


    Daoji Tomoyo was stunned by the question, and stared at Xiao Ying blankly for a while, then looked at his ''cousin'' without saying anything.


    Daoji Temple knows very well about Nadeko Kinomoto. After all, her mother, Daoji Sonomi, is an out-and-out ''Nadeko-controlled'', and occasionally privately says, "This scumbag teacher Takashi Kinomoto deceived her cuteness. Pure sister. '', heard by her several times.


    Tomoyo Daoji is even more aware that Nadeko Kinomoto died of illness when Sakura was three years old because of the sequelae after childbirth.


    Therefore, the deceased person Sakura wanted to revive, she knew who it was after a little thought.


    so¡­


    "Maybe there is." Tomoyo Daidoji answered Sakura''s question with vague words.


    She couldn''t say that Aunt Nadeko couldn''t come back, she was dead, and she couldn''t say such hurtful words.


    However, Tomoyo also knew that Sakura was actually thinking of her mother when she casually mentioned that...


    "Have you ever seen a talking rabbit?"


    "Rabbit, rabbit? Can you talk?" Tomoyo Daoji blinked and looked at Sakura with a serious face, only to feel that his head was not enough.


    How can rabbits talk?


    Wait a minute, why did you change from the question of resurrecting the dead to whether rabbits can speak? This question is too jumpy, right?


    However, at this moment, Sakura Kinomoto said with a serious face:


    "Chiyo, I told you that when I was going to school in the morning, I met a talking rabbit in Sakurapo. He said there was a way to revive my mother, let me think about it, and go to him after school, what do you think? , what should I do? Are you going to see him after school?"


    "Eh? Eh!" Dao Temple Zhishi was stunned.


    Talking rabbit, will resurrect the dead? I also asked Sakura to think about it. It''s over, Sakura shouldn''t have a fever, is she talking in her sleep?


    No, it doesn''t look like her face... Daoji Zhishi''s face changed again and again, but gradually, she looked at Xiao Ying''s serious face, was silent for a moment, and sorted out her thoughts:


    "Did we meet at Sakura Slope? That **** where people came and went when we were in school?"


    "Yes!" Sakura nodded.


    "Then... let''s go and meet." Daoji knew Shishi and didn''t know whether to stop her, but she knew that she couldn''t stop Xiao Ying.


    Because this is a ''yang conspiracy''.


    "I understand." Sakura sighed and ate her lunch box seriously.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, the cherry blossom **** after school.


    Su Jin looked at the two cuties in front of him with a strange expression. After scanning them, his eyes focused on Sakura Kinomoto:


    "You... still have a buy-one-get-one-free offer?".


    Chapter 1472 There is no calculation here


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Talking Rabbit."


    After experiencing the surprise at first sight, Tomoyo Daoji put on a shallow smile again, and bowed to the mysterious creature in front of him:


    "I''m Zhishi Daoji Temple, and a good friend of Xiao Ying. I came here uninvited. I hope you will forgive me."


    "Oh, he''s a good and polite boy!"


    Su Jin is not too surprised by the arrival of Zhishi Daoji Temple. After all, in the original book, Xiao Ying didn''t hide things like the Clow card from Zhi Shi. Although she couldn''t hide it, she had to admit that the person Xiao Ying trusted the most was probably Know the world.


    In a sense, the tacit understanding between the two cousins ??is very high, especially after knowing the information of ''Chishi secretly loves Sakura'', this ''tacit understanding'' is even more obvious.


    Well, although I don''t know what''s going on, there seems to be a big problem with the world of Cardcaptor Sakura''s concept of love.


    The Daoji Temple of "Lily Tendency" is known, and the Daoji Temple is beautiful. Takashi Kinomoto and Nadeko Kinomoto of "Teacher-Student Love", oh, and their son Momoya Kinomoto also seemed to have had a brief romance with their teacher Kanyue Ueho when they were in middle school.


    The most amazing thing is that Momoya Kinomoto and Gefan Kanyue are both people who have the ability to "predict". As soon as they were about to talk, they saw the result of the breakup. Well, after talking for a long time, they broke up almost instantly.


    Then came the even worse, Momoya Kinomoto predicted that the future lover was Tsukihiro Snow Rabbit, and both of them were male.


    Well, this world is really simple and simple, and even Su Jin, who came from Hakoba, felt a little tongue-tied.


    It was at this moment that when Su Jin really spoke up, Dao Temple Zhishi couldn''t help but clapped his hands in surprise and said, "I didn''t expect Mr. Rabbit to actually speak."


    "It''s too natural to call Mr. Rabbit. Just call me Su Jin." Su Jin corrected the title of Dao Temple Zhishi. For this gentle girl, his friendliness is naturally very high.


    Isn''t there a saying on the Internet?


    ''Knowledge is power! ¡¯


    Well, he really believed it... Turning his head slightly, Su Jin looked at Zhishi''s side, and at a glance, he knew that Xiao Ying was a little uneasy:


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t mean to blame you. After all, I didn''t declare that I couldn''t bring friends here."


    Hearing this, Sakura patted her chest immediately, as if she was relieved.


    At this time, Su Jin took advantage of the old saying: "Then, since you are here, you must have an answer, little girl."


    Sakura paused, then turned her head to the side, and looked at Tomoyo Daoji Temple.


    Zhishi nodded slightly, Sakura was silent for a while, then took a deep breath, turned around and said to Su Jin:


    "That... about the wish, I think it''s better to forget it."


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, and then looked at Sakura Kinomoto in surprise, but after a while, his eyes became calm, as if he had seen through something, and his tone was still kind: "Can you tell me the reason? ?"


    "Yes..." Sakura Kinomoto scratched her cheek a little embarrassedly, and then said: "How do you say it? I also wanted to agree at first, but I always felt that someone always said in my ear, ''Mom doesn''t want to You do it'', that''s why I''m going to give up."


    Someone was indeed speaking in your ear, and it was indeed your mother who said it... Su Jin glanced and hovered beside Sakura, protecting her female angel with pure white and innocent wings, the corners of her mouth twitching slightly.


    After explaining the reason, Xiao Sakura seemed to be worried that Su Jin had misunderstood something. She leaned down and stretched out her hand towards Su Jin and said:


    "However, Mr. Su Jin, do you have any difficulties that need my help? That''s why you plan to help me realize my wish... So, I think even if my wish doesn''t come true, I should be able to help you, right?"


    Seeing this, Daoji Temple on the side said with an elegant smile: "Since Xiao Ying has decided like this, then I will also help. After all, Mr. Su Jin''s request included several magical girls, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and then sighed softly:


    "What, I thought that I had done the work of the sister-in-law of Momoya Kinomoto, but I ended up overturning the car at my place. This is really unpredictable."


    Momoya Kinomoto... Sakura was stunned for a moment, then turned her head and exchanged glances with her best friend, both of them saw the consternation on each other''s faces.


    With doubts in her arms, Xiao Ying couldn''t help but turn her head and asked Su Jin:


    "Mr. Su Jin, do you and brother know each other?"


    Su Jin nodded slightly, and then explained in a rhythmic speed:


    "I do know. In short, I have reached some agreements with him before. He assists me as an accomplice, providing intelligence and human resources, and I am responsible for solving your problems."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Xiao Ying was stunned. Is there anything wrong with her? Why does Su Jin know about this, while her brother knows, but she doesn''t?


    "The problem on your body is very serious. Specifically, you have too much magic power on your body, and your body can''t bear it. Although the situation is good now, when you get older, the magic power will also multiply. Instances of exceeding the body''s capacity multiply, and in the end, it''s like stuffing into an elephant''s refrigerator..."


    "¡ªBoom!"


    Su Jin made an explosive gesture, describing Xiao Sakura''s final ending:


    "Probably, this is your future, if not hindered."


    Sakura was stunned when she heard this.


    Who knows that he will ''die young'', I am afraid that he will be so helpless.


    On the other hand, Tomoyo Daoji Temple, who was frightened by the future depicted by Su Jin, grabbed Xiao Ying''s hand nervously, and while stroking and comforting, looked at Su Jin seriously and said:


    "So, Mr. Su Jin, do you have a solution in hand?"


    Seeing that the two of them were convinced, Su Jin naturally understood that it was because of the reputation of ''Taoya''. After all, Xiao Ying''s own brother and Zhishi''s cousin naturally had a higher reputation than him, a stranger.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the two, since Taoya knew about it, then this matter is basically the truth.


    This is taking advantage of the situation, and Su Jin also knows that it is taking advantage of the situation, but he knows better that he is not lying, so he is naturally very confident:


    "I naturally have a mature solution in my hand. In fact, the realization of a wish that was proposed before is a compensation proposed because the solution has certain dangers."


    "Of course, in fact, Sakura''s father also prepared a plan called ''Clow Card'', but it was rejected by Momoya Kinomoto due to its flaws."


    The matter of the Cullo card is naturally something to be said, and Su Jin is not too good to hide it, but as he said, Momoya Kinomoto rejected this plan to cure the symptoms and not the root cause, and chose to ask Su Jin move closer.


    This is another credit endorsement, so that the two little girls suddenly understand what choice they should make.


    Sakura Kinomoto and Tomoyo Daoji looked at each other, as if they were communicating something with their eyes. After about five or six seconds, the two turned their heads and thought about Su Jin.


    "Decided?" Su Jin said calmly, as if ''I only agreed to Taoya to discuss this deal with you, otherwise you won''t even be able to see me. ¡¯


    "Decided!"


    Xiao Ying took a deep breath, then pulled Zhi Shi and bowed to Su Jin together:


    "Mr. Su Jin, please let us become magical girls!"


    Seeing the success of "buy one get one free", the corner of Su Jin''s mouth slightly raised slightly:


    "In that case, let''s start the initial education."


    "Well, the location is at Sakura''s house."


    This is another choice for girls to lower their guard. Of course, Su Jin will not admit that he is closing the distance step by step.


    He Su is an upright person, how could he design a little girl, this is absolutely impossible!


    Well, impossible! .


    Chapter 1473 Just take the oath


    Wooden House.


    "I am back!"


    Hearing the voice of her daughter Sakura, Takashi Kinomoto, who was on vacation today, looked up at the corridor while preparing the kitchen and smiled:

 Chapter 1023：

    "Welcome back."


    "Uncle Fuji, I came to play today."


    Hearing the voice of Tomoyo Daoji Temple, Takashi Kinomoto was a little surprised, but it was not very strange:


    "Chi Shi is here. Speaking of which, I fixed the camera you asked me to fix last time. It''s on the table in the study, remember to take it."


    "Eh? There''s a camera, you''ve helped me a lot, uncle!" Tomoyo Daoji, who walked into the hall, was still worried about whether to go home and get the camera, but now it''s alright, the matter is resolved.


    "It would be great to be able to help." The smile on Takashi Kinomoto''s face was still gentle.


    "I take the liberty to visit, please forgive me."


    Following the words, a mysterious creature with a white body walked in.


    "Ah, there are guests, my daughter has been taken care of by you." As soon as Takashi Kinomoto finished speaking, his whole head was filled with question marks when he saw the talking ''rabbit''.


    "I really need to take care of you." Su Jintian nodded shamelessly, and then asked Xiao Ying next to her, "Which room is Xiao Ying''s room on the second floor?"


    "It''s the first building on the left." Tomoyo Daoji replied naturally.


    Su Jin nodded, then jumped up the stairs next to him: "Then go over there, Zhishi, remember to come over with your camera."


    "Hi" Daoji Tomoyo waved his hand.


    "Why do you need a camera?" Sakura was a little confused about the situation, and her expression was a little dazed.


    Tomoyo Daoji folded his hands together and said happily, "Of course it''s to record the moment when Sakura became a magical girl for the first time!"


    "Hey! Is it necessary to record that kind of thing?" Sakura''s whole face turned red, obviously it was a very ''normal'' thing, but now she seemed a little ashamed.


    "Of course it''s necessary. Okay, let''s go up." Tomoyo Daoji eagerly pushed Sakura Kinomoto upstairs, and waved goodbye to Takashi Kinomoto in the kitchen.


    Looking at this scene, Takashi Kinomoto was still smiling, but after two or three seconds, he took off his glasses, rubbed them and said:


    "Did you just read it wrong? Why does it feel like a rabbit who has been talking all the time has been brought in."


    "Also... Why is it normal for Sakura and Tomoyo to look like this, so I should be normal too. Rabbits can talk, isn''t that unreasonable?"


    "But then again, is that rabbit a monster? Or an elf? Or an angel? Ah, it doesn''t seem to be malicious, and the child of Taoya didn''t come out to stop it... Well, I guess it should be fine."


    Also able to see all sorts of miraculous phenomena, and also having a deep understanding of the nature of his son''s ''Sister Control'', Fujitaka Kinomoto understood that the other party should know about it after confirming that Momoya Kinomoto did not rush back to ''rescue the driver''.


    So, it''s probably fine, right?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the second floor, Sakura''s room.


    Sitting on the desk, Su Jin looked around the room, glanced at the dolls and game consoles beside the desk, and said with some regret:


    "What, a messy scene that I didn''t expect at all."


    "Ah?" Xiao Ying, who was sitting in the chair looking at him, was stunned.


    Then Su Jin jumped to the floor, got under the bed next to him, glanced at it, and said with pity: "There is no girl cartoon hidden under the bed."


    After saying that, he turned around and looked at Xiao Ying with disgust:


    "Are you still a normal elementary school student?"


    "This is very normal, okay!" Sakura protested loudly, waving her small fists: "And if you want to find comic books, you should go to the bottom of your brother''s bed to find them, okay?"


    "Ah!" Sakura, who knew she had said the wrong thing, quickly covered her mouth.


    "Oh? It turns out that Taoya is such a standard Tibetan method!" Su Jin nodded in surprise, then looked at Xiao Ying with an inquisitive expression and said, "Is it a manga with women, or a manga only with men?"


    "Huh?" Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment, and then recalled in distress: "It seems that Dad said it was a comic that I couldn''t read, and he didn''t say what it was, but the cover seemed to have a girl drawn."


    Su Jin was surprised when he heard the words: "Huh? It''s actually the opposite sex. I thought he only likes the type of snow rabbit."


    "Ah? Brother Snow Rabbit?" Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment, then she realized what it was, and her eyes widened instantly: "You said, Brother and Brother Snow Rabbit?!"


    "No, I didn''t say anything." Su Jin, who was full of bad feelings, denied it.


    "Dong dong!"


    There was a knock on the door, followed by the voice of Tomoyo Daoji Temple:


    "Sakura, I''m coming in!"


    The door opened, holding a plate of small cakes, three forks, and Tomoyo Daoji Temple with a camera around his neck, walked in with a smile, and then saw Xiao Sakura''s appearance, and was stunned:


    "Did something just happen?"


    Sakura suddenly became nervous, and then quickly waved her hand:


    "No, nothing happened."


    "Eh?" Dao Temple Zhishi obviously didn''t believe it, turned his eyes to Su Jin, and teased: "Did Mr. Su Jin do something bad to Xiao Ying while I was going to get the dessert and the camera?"


    "Well, that''s right!" Su Jin admitted without hesitation.


    "Ah this." This time, Dao Temple Zhishi was stunned. She didn''t expect Su Jin to admit it so simply, but soon, she reacted and said with envy in her real name: "It''s good, you can stay in Xiao Ying''s room. bully Sakura."


    "Knowing the world!" Xiao Ying''s face turned red and she said angrily, "What do you mean by bullying me in my room! What''s so good about that!"


    "Isn''t it bad?" Tomoyo Daoji came over, put the cake on the desk, and said with a smile: "I think the combination of the scene, the object, and the expression of Sakura is very attractive!"


    "What''s this all about!" Sakura scratched her hair in distress, although she had long known that her best friend was a ''weird person'', but it was too strange.


    On the other hand, Su Jin ate the cake and deliberately said, "It''s really interesting, why don''t you try it next time you know the world?"


    "Okay okay"


    "No ''Okay''!"


    After making a fuss for a while, Xiao Ying gasped for breath and looked helplessly at the two people who were embarrassed. How could they feel that when they were bullying me, the two people''s positions were so consistent.


    Thinking of this, Sakura couldn''t help but picked up the fork, made a big piece of cake angrily, and then mumbled:


    "Speaking of which, how do we become magical girls?"


    "Is it like at the beginning of each semester, the representative of the age takes an oath in front of the big hall?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin is not surprised that Xiao Ying thinks so, after all, this is a wall hanging with the ability to predict: "You guessed right, the ceremony of becoming a magical girl is indeed similar to the oath, but the object of the oath is different. That''s it."


    "Why are the objects different?" Sakura turned her head and wondered.


    Su Jin paused at this time, looked at the curious faces of Sakura and Tomoyo, and the corners of his mouth slowly twitched.


    At this moment, the two of them only felt that suddenly, the atmosphere seemed to become solemn and sacred.


    At this moment, Su Jin''s indifferent voice reached the ears of the two:


    "Because the object of the oath is [the truth of the universe].".


    Chapter 1474 Because you have no choice


    "The truth of the universe? What is that? A digital formula?"


    Kinomoto Sakura and Daoji Temple saw each other face to face, with a little doubt and curiosity in their eyes.


    Su Jin simply sat on the floor, found a comfortable position, and then explained to the two sitting on the low stool:


    "In terms of specific concepts, truth is indeed a term such as a numerical formula, but in the world where I live, that is, a world called ''Hakoniwa'', ''universal truth'' generally refers to those who are at the apex of all life. Sublime existence."


    "And the reason why they are noble is because of the ''spiritual level''. In order to avoid the trouble of understanding, you can understand it as the level in the game."


    "From the lowest seven-digit ''Mortal'', to the six-digit ''Yingjie'', then the five-digit ''Demi-God'', the four-digit ''God and Buddha'', the three-digit ''Almighty'' to the two-digit The ''full authority'' of numbers, and ''full authority'' is the popular ''cosmic truth'' in my mouth, a sublime existence that radiates its own existence into the multiverse."


    "Hey... It''s amazing!" Xiao Ying listened to Su Jin''s popular science, and only felt that the "truth of the universe" in Su Jin''s mouth seemed to be a very powerful character, just like those scientists recorded in books.


    "It always sounds like I''m listening to a fairy tale."


    Tomoyo Daoji secretly took a few pictures of Xiao Ying''s profile with the camera, then turned his head and said to Su Jin curiously:


    "So, to become a magical girl, you must swear to those noble ''truths''?"


    "No, theoretically it''s not necessary to become a magical girl, at least not ''must''."


    Su Jin shook his head, denied the point of ''must'', and then explained:


    "As a matter of fact, anyone can become a magician as long as they receive a certain amount of magic education, use their own magic knowledge to stimulate their spirituality and generate the first ray of ''magic power'', and this method also has some advantages in terms of safety. A certain guarantee."


    "The reason why I asked you to swear to the ''truth'' and become a magical girl in this way is actually to solve my problems, so I only said ''there is a certain danger'' before."


    Sakura couldn''t help hugging the back of the chair when she heard this, folded her hands, and held her chin, asking, "Is it dangerous because that ''universe truth'' is dangerous?


    "It''s not dangerous, because that''s ''myself''." Su Jin replied very calmly.


    "Oh, is that so... eh?" Xiao Ying blinked, then looked at Su Jin in shock, and said stunned: "What did you say? Is it yourself?"


    The ''universal truth'', the cosmic truth that Su Jin said is above the gods and Buddhas, even if it is himself?


    So Su Jin is such a powerful person?


    Just when Xiao Ying was shocked, Tomoyo Daoji, who was next to him, hurriedly took a photo of a profile face, then secretly pinned the camera behind him, and asked Su Jin:


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Su Jin, isn''t it the only thing we swear to you? Is it still dangerous?"


    Although it was only the first day we met, Su Jin''s character and behavior proved his ''safety''. If so, why would Su Jin say that he was in danger?


    "There is no danger in praying to me, but becoming a magical girl through prayer, in a sense, can be regarded as ''the growth of the seedlings'', so it naturally has the corresponding danger." Su Jin calmly looked at the two girls. road.


    For him, he naturally has no ill will towards Sakura and Tomoyo, and since there is no ill will, he should make it clear what he has to do to avoid misunderstandings and avoid unnecessary troubles.

 Chapter 1024：

    "That''s why, Sakura, you need to swear directly to the ''truth'' and become a magical girl in this way."


    "It''s not that you have to, it''s that you don''t have a choice."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Xiao Ying suddenly fell silent.


    Su Jin didn''t bother at this time, and gave the other party as much time to think as possible, because he knew that in the end, he would only continue to move forward according to the direction he arranged.


    After about five minutes, Xiao Ying took a deep breath and said to Su Jin seriously:


    "I see, please teach me how to start the ceremony, Master Su Jin!"


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, and he nodded slightly:


    "Wise choice."


    Chapter 1475 Su Jin who does good deeds every day


    inside the room.


    With a childish voice, Sakura gently recited the prayer:


    ¡¾The creator of the brilliant universe! ¡¿


    [The master of the twelve zodiac Haoyang! ¡¿


    [The lofty God of Creation and Destruction! ¡¿


    ¡¾I pray for your attention, for spiritual gifts...¡¿


    Looking at the magic circle on the ground that was just drawn with chalk, with the three shapes of the sun, moon, and stars gradually lit up with Sakura''s prayer, Tomoyo Daidoji couldn''t help but widen his eyes, picked up the camera and took pictures frantically.


    "Oops, the brightness is so high, hurry up and adjust..."


    Kacha Kacha, after taking a few photos that I thought could express Sakura''s cuteness, Daoji Temple Zhishi couldn''t help looking at Su Jindao:


    "Is Sakura really all right?"


    "What could be wrong?"


    Su Jin maintained the form of the snow-white little beast, squatted on the ground, and said without raising his head:


    "The most dangerous part of ritual magic is that the existence it points to belongs to the ''existence full of malice'', and the object of Sakura''s prayer is me, and I have no malice towards her, how could there be a problem?"


    "Then what did you mean by danger?" Dao Temple Zhishi asked in astonishment.


    "I''ve said it all. When I said ''dangerous'', I meant that she couldn''t control her power after receiving the gift of the spirit. In a more common sense, it means that I''m afraid that you will be ''inexperienced and eat too much''."


    Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and then muttered:


    "Of course, after gaining the power of prostitution, normal people will definitely be unable to resist asking for more, so the real danger is never the so-called power, but the greed of people."


    "In the end, although there are indeed factors such as ''my personal needs'', but this allows you to get something for nothing. I don''t know if this is good or bad. This can only be proved by time."


    "That''s how it is..."


    Daoji Tomoyo looked at Su Jin blankly, but he didn''t expect that the other party would be so ''concerned'' about Sakura''s future.


    It feels like Sakura has an older brother... Tomoyo Daoji smiled inwardly, then pinned the camera behind him, looked at Sakura and said:


    "But I don''t think Sakura should be in any danger. After all, she''s a very good child!"


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, then glanced at Xiao Ying who was at the core of the ceremony, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised: "In a sense, you are right, this child only accepted five figures. The standard spirituality, after ensuring a barely balanced power, gave up and continued to ask for it, it is indeed a clever and sensible approach.¡±


    With Su Jin''s words falling.


    The magic circle under Sakura''s feet was radiating little by little.


    At this time, gusts of breeze surrounded Xiao Sakura''s body, and its color was blue-gray, like a ribbon, wrapping around her body and gently holding the girl up.


    "Eh? Eh!"


    With her feet off the ground, Sakura, who reopened her eyes, was a little at a loss.


    Seeing her performance, Su Jin couldn''t help but remind:


    "Relax, that''s a natural phenomenon that comes from the concept that your magic power drives the world. Don''t worry about it hurting you, and you don''t have to worry about the accident if you fall."


    "Oh, by the way, with your current physique, even if you fall from a height of 10,000 meters, it will not be you that hurt, but the floor."


    "puff!"


    Hearing Su Jin''s description, Dao Temple Zhishi couldn''t help but snicker, and then quickly turned his head.


    However, as the person being ridiculed, Xiao Ying puffed out her cheeks and looked at Su Jin angrily:


    "You just wanted to call me a monster, didn''t you! You definitely wanted to call me a monster, didn''t you! Su Jin, why are you so bad, you actually learned from brother stinky to call me a monster!"


    Hearing Xiao Sakura''s resentful words, Su Jin couldn''t help but laugh:


    "Even if you say that, in the eyes of ordinary people, a five-digit ''demi-god'' is not a ''monster'' that can pierce the sky with fists and tear the ground with its legs and feet?"


    "Don''t say monsters, you can change other words, just don''t say monsters!"


    Seeing Xiao Ying''s annoyed look, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "Okay, don''t talk about monsters, take it easy yourself, now you have just obtained the part of the spirit that I split up, and your body hasn''t adapted to this state. If you move around again, you will tear down your home."


    "Demolition? This is again saying that I am a monster who demolished the house." Xiao Ying murmured, but after all, she listened to Su Jin''s words and began to try her best to control her power.


    As an existence that was given some spiritual status by Su Jin, although she was promoted to a demigod by He Miao, it did not mean that she knew nothing.


    In fact, this kind of existence that is encouraged by the seedlings actually understands more than the average person. After all, their spiritual qualities are bestowed by high-ranking beings, and they are endowed with a lot of innate knowledge. If you want to compare them, they are probably those dragons who were born with inheritance. species that fit their image.


    Therefore, even if she has not experienced it exactly, Sakura still has knowledge about power control in her mind, and even because Su Jin''s profession is a Saint Seiya, this control is still very fine.


    It didn''t take long for the wisps of blue-gray wind to fade away, turning into a light gauze of wind, wrapping around Sakura''s body at an angle that was invisible to the naked eye:


    "It''s amazing...Is this the so-called ''Domination of the Wind''..."


    Surprised to see Xiao Ying, Su Jin calmly jumped onto the desk, glanced at her and said:


    "Your innate attribute is ''wind'', and the power fragment of ''wind'' is also entrained in the spirituality I gave, so it is easy to control it. After all, this is your natural power."


    "How, how do you feel?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Xiao Ying closed her eyes and felt it carefully, then the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and she made a muscular gesture with a smile:


    "It feels so good! It''s a relief like never before."


    "Well, then it seems that your personality has indeed reached a balance with the magic power. Next, use the inherited knowledge, consume the magic power, and completely digest the spiritual power, and then you can try to further ''give the spiritual power''. "


    "Oh yes, during this period, if you want to use the magic in your mind, you can only use ritual magic!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Sakura''s cute little face was pulled down, and she protested, "Eh? Why! It''s hard to remember, but I still want to try them one by one!"


    "No reason, just because ritual magic is the weakest." Su Jin''s answer was very hard-core: "Regular ritual magic works through the response of a high-level existence, so it seems that ritual magic is very strong, but in fact, that It''s because the existence of a high position is too strong, not the power of ritual magic."


    "According to the power generated by ritual magic, it is calculated by subtracting one rank from the high-ranking spirit. If you use ritual magic and respond by yourself, Sakura, the maximum power of magic is only six figures."


    "Well, this is already powerful enough to destroy an urban area. It is almost the level of modern missiles. Barely speaking, it is still controllable."


    "Missile?" Sakura''s face suddenly burst into cold sweat, she just wanted to experiment with such a dangerous thing?


    As soon as she thought of what she saw on TV, the ''missile'' Sakura who blew up a mountain top shivered:


    "Is magic so dangerous?"


    When Su Jin heard the words, she cast a glance at her and said:


    "It''s not the danger of magic, it''s the danger of your power."


    "A normal five-digit power, the weakest level is the destructive power of a ''nuclear bomb'', be serious, it is not a problem to find a way to sink the island country under your feet, otherwise why do you think Clow Reed and Taoya will Do you think it''s dangerous if you can''t control your magic? Isn''t it because the uncontrollable power is too destructive?"


    "That''s why I recommend you to use ritual magic. Although it''s a little troublesome, at least it can take the initiative to become ''weak'', which can make you very skilled in power."


    After listening to Su Jin''s explanation, Xiao Ying said worriedly: "... Then, is it better for me not to use magic as much as possible? At least try to use it as little as possible?"


    "Use less, are you sure?" Su Jin looked at Xiao Ying strangely.


    "What''s wrong? I''m not worried about ruining the house, why are you looking at me with such strange eyes..." Feeling Su Jin''s gaze, Xiao Ying pouted a little aggrieved.


    At this moment, Su Jin squinted his eyes and said, "You focus your magic on the position of your eyes, and use your spiritual vision to look to the side?"


    "Why do you want me to use Spirit Vision all of a sudden?" Xiao Ying strangely followed Su Jin''s request and looked around with Spirit Vision.


    Then, looking at the angel beside her, she blinked blankly, and then her eyes turned red little by little.


    "Hey!" Su Jin jumped to the ground briskly, and said to Zhishi next to him, "Zhishi, how about going to the next door for your ceremony?"


    "Ah! Of course!" Tomoyo Daoji pressed the shutter of the camera and followed behind Su Jin. Although she didn''t know it, she felt that it was better to let the other party calm down when she saw Xiao Ying''s excited look.


    Gada! The door is closed.


    Immediately afterwards, a cry that was no longer suppressed came from the room.


    Walking in the corridor, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Well, I did another good thing today. If this goes on, maybe I can add ''God in charge of good luck'' to my honorary name in the future."


    When the Dao Temple Zhishi who was behind Su Jin saw him say this, he immediately asked: "In that case, can Mr. Su Jin, who is in charge of good luck, explain the whole story to me?"


    "Of course!" Su Jin nodded slightly, and then let Feng open the door of the next room: "But that will only happen after you accept the ''blessing'', my Miss ''Little Virgin''.".


    Chapter 1476 Insidious glasses boy


    Utility room on the second floor.


    Tomoyo Daoji Temple, who had just drawn the ritual formation, put the chalk aside, then clapped his hands and said:


    "Speaking of which, will this kind of gifting of the spirit do any harm to Mr. Su Jin?"


    Su Jin checked the ritual array, and while confirming that it could be used, he also answered Zhishi''s question:


    "There''s no harm. You can think of this as donating blood. As long as it doesn''t exceed a certain amount, you''ll be fine."


    "Is that so? That''s great." Daoji Zhishi was relieved when he heard that there was no danger to Su Jin.


    However, at this moment, Su Jin suddenly said: "But speaking, although it is not dangerous, it still has an impact on you."


    "Eh? What''s the impact?" Dao Temple Zhishi was stunned, and then asked curiously.


    At this time, Su Jin deliberately glanced at Zhishi, and said with a meaningful smile:


    "Well, because the spirituality comes from my relationship, the relationship between you and me in mysticism is, in a sense, closer than a ''husband and wife''."


    "Hey!" Dao Temple Zhishi looked at Su Jin in surprise. Then, she seemed to think of something and asked quietly, "Then does Mr. Su Jin like me or Xiao Ying?"


    "..." Su Jin blinked, and then said with a strange expression: "You really asked me, shouldn''t it be shy under normal circumstances?"


    "Is it a bit shy? But Mr. Su Jin, you are not human..." When Dao Temple Zhishi said this, he suddenly paused, thinking of the magic animations on TV, and suddenly his face turned red: "Mr. Su Jin, don''t you think? Can you turn into a human?"


    "It''s not that I became a human, but I was originally a human." Su Jin finished, and then said with a smile: "How about it, do you want me to change back into a human body and let you see what your future husband will look like?"


    "Don''t, let me keep a little fantasy!" Dao Temple Zhishi quickly refused with a blushing face, and then quickly walked to the center of the ceremony and said, "Please start the ceremony quickly."


    "It''s too late to regret it now!" Su Jin reminded.


    "Don''t talk about this kind of thing!" Daoji Temple Zhishi said angrily: "I also want to see what''s going on with Sakura."


    "Then when the ceremony is over, you can see it at a glance with your spirit vision."


    After Su Jin replied a sentence, he asked again:


    "Then shall I start?"


    "Let''s start!" Tomoyo Daoji took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    The light rose.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After the spiritual gift ceremony is over.


    Daoji Tomoyo, who was located in the ritual formation, looked at the angels and girls in the next room from a spiritual perspective, and couldn''t help but murmured:


    "That angel... should be Aunt Nadeshiko, right?"


    "Yes." Su Jin, who was checking the ''digestion'' situation, responded without thinking.


    After giving Sakura a five-digit spirituality and a six-digit spirituality on Zhishi''s side, Su Jin found that the part of the spirituality that he tore from the One God showed signs of digestion.


    This phenomenon stemmed from the fact that Su Jin split his spiritual identity and gave it to two people, which led to his ''digestion'' of that part of the spiritual identity speeding up.


    However, according to this efficiency, he has also walked a lot... Su Jin can''t help but feel a little emotional when he thinks of this.


    He was thinking about how much he had done to the only God, and what decision the other party had made to tear this part of the spirit apart.


    Honestly, this hatred is a bit too big!

 Chapter 1025：

    However, considering the positions and contradictions between the two sides, Su Jin was also a little annoyed that he had no experience at the time, allowing the only **** to escape successfully.


    Now it seems that this is a bit of a return to the mountain, but considering that after both sides lose, the four truths will benefit, and Su Jin is not a big loss.


    "Aunt Nadeko actually turned into an angel and stayed by Sakura''s side all the time, but Sakura couldn''t see it. The fact that this is unexpectedly sad."


    As Dao Temple Zhishi said, he turned his head and saw Su Jin who was distracted. He was slightly surprised, and then asked:


    "What is Mr. Su Jin thinking about?"


    "I''m thinking ''Will there be too few split spirits''?" Su Jin replied very simply, because that''s what he was thinking about now.


    Hearing this sentence, Daoji Tomoyo apologized instead: "Ah, I can only carry a six-digit spirituality, I can''t help you like Xiao Ying, I''m really sorry."


    "You don''t need to care." Su Jin shook his head: "Because even Xiao Ying only helped digest a little bit. According to the progress, there is no one in ten thousand."


    "Oh, this..." Tomoyo Daoji felt that it was difficult to respond at this time. Because she didn''t expect that Xiao Ying couldn''t help, didn''t Su Jin say that Xiao Ying was born with a quasi-four-digit number? The trouble he encountered, even Sakura couldn''t solve it.


    "Actually, it''s just that you don''t have to worry too much. There are still many backup plans to be carried out on my side."


    This sentence Su Jin said is the truth.


    Although in this world, Sakura and Tomoyo were the ones who got the spirituality for the first time, and Nanoha and Fitt had not started yet, but in fact, Su Jin has split many four-digit spirituality, through the dimension The forum was handed over to Alger and asked her to hand it over to the acquaintances in Hakoniwa.


    It''s just that because of the distance between the two places and the difference in the flow of time, it seems that there has not yet begun to accommodate his spirituality, so naturally it can''t help him digest Yahweh''s power.


    However, as time goes by, this digestion will inevitably get faster and faster, and the side effect is just that the time he has experienced in this world may be a little longer.


    Compared to the benefits, this effort is naturally worth it.


    Shaking his head, Su Jin looked through the wall, looked at Sakura who was crying in her mother''s arms in the next room, and said, "Speaking of which, Nadeko became an angel, it should be only Sakura who didn''t know about it."


    "Eh?!" Tomoyo Daoji, who knew this for the first time, made a surprised voice: "Really? Then why didn''t Uncle Fujitaka and Brother Taoya tell Sakura?"


    "So what if I tell you?" Su Jin turned to look at Zhishi, and asked back: "At that time, Xiao Ying couldn''t see Nadeko, and told her that ''only she can''t see'', what else can you do other than block it?"


    "That''s what I said." Tomoya Daoji sighed when he heard the words, and also understood the distress of Takashi Kinomoto and Momoya Kinomoto.


    Having said that, Sakura believed, but she couldn''t see Nadeshiko. It''s fine for a short time, but it''s easy to get into trouble after a long time, and it will hurt Sakura. ''.


    Dao Temple knows the world and sighs with sadness and helplessness, and she understands how the two are doing, but at the same time, she also thinks of her mother, Dao Temple Yuanmei:


    "Speaking of which, my mother doesn''t seem to be able to see Aunt Nadeko. She clearly likes Aunt Nadeko the most, and she also suggested that I make my hairstyle in the same frame as Aunt Nadeko, but..."


    "It''s simple." Su Jin calmly jumped to the side shelf, took out a cheap silver bracelet, and jumped down with the bracelet: "I''ll give this bracelet a designated ''spirit vision'' later. ''Ability, just give it to your mother, so she can see Nadeko Kinomoto."


    "Is there still such a practice?" Dao Temple Zhishi was shocked.


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Zhishi strangely and said, "Why not? I remember that this part of ''enchanting knowledge'' should have been taught to you through the ceremony just now, right?"


    "Ah? It seems to be true."


    Dao Si Zhishi was stunned for a moment. After hearing Su Jin''s prompt, relevant knowledge suddenly appeared in her mind, and with it, she also knew how to ''enchant'' the bracelet. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but look at it. Looking at the camera hanging around his neck:


    "So, as long as I enchant the camera, she will be able to capture Aunt Nadeko next to Sakura?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his head and glanced at Zhishi, and said in surprise, "Yoah, you little brain, you can react quite quickly?"


    Having said this, Su Jin paused, then smiled and enchanted the bracelet:


    "This kind of thing can be used successfully. Don''t underestimate magic. After all, people may not be omnipotent, but magic must be."


    At this time, Daoji Tomoyo smiled and handed the camera over and said:


    "Can Mr. Su Jin help temporarily enchant the camera? It''s too late for me to operate it now. I plan to wait for Xiao Ying''s mood to recover, so I will take a few mother-daughter photos for her right away."


    "When the time comes, you will be able to summon people." Su Jin glanced at Dao Temple Zhishi, then pointed to the ritual array next to him and said, "Where to pray, you don''t feel sure about the enchantment, the ritual magic will always be there!"


    "Received, received! Let''s go to prepare the ritual magic" Tomoyo Daoji happily lengthened his tone in response.


    "Naughty brat." Su Jin muttered, then looked to the window and to the west, his eyelids slightly raised: "Oh, did you notice it, that''s right, after all, I''ve been here for so long. ."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    England, a mansion built along a mountain.


    The black-haired boy with glasses lying on the rocking chair narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked in the east direction with surprise.


    "What''s wrong? Elio." The red-haired woman floating in the air in an exaggerated butterfly-shaped dress asked curiously.


    She is a guardian created by Elio with magical power, so she is naturally very concerned about Elio''s reaction.


    Elio pushed his glasses, squinted and smiled: "It''s nothing, Ruby, it''s just that something unforeseen happened to my lovely daughter."


    "Hey! You actually have a daughter!"


    Ruby Yue looked at Elio in surprise, imagining what Elio''s daughter looked like. Well, she must also be a sinister girl with glasses and squinting eyes. It is estimated that she is the underworld boss of the island country. After all , Doesn''t that country say the underworld is legal?


    Uh-huh! Certainly so.


    At this time, Elio squinted at Ruby, making people unable to see through his emotions:


    "By the way, arrange a plane ticket for me to the island country next week. I think it will be very interesting to arrive at that time."


    "Interesting..." Ruby''s face showed some disgust, which would make Elio find it interesting, which must not be a good thing.


    At this time, Elio said lightly: "Oh, by the way, at that time, Ruby, you can test my daughter for me. If it is too young, it will not work."


    "Oh?! Let me test? Is it really possible?" Ruby suddenly showed a surprised expression.


    I, who was exploited by the master on weekdays, could actually bully the master''s daughter. Does this mean that I am bullying the master? This is really good!


    Elio pushed his glasses and looked at Ruby who was beaten by her own daughter in the premonition, her tone couldn''t be more cheerful: "Ah, of course, you don''t need to keep it, after all, she is my daughter , but not too weak."


    "Yes, yes, no, I mean, I will try my best to teach Miss! Well, I swear!"


    Looking at Ruby, who patted her chest and assured her, Elio gave an expression of "I believe in your ability very much", and nodded with "loving" eyes.


    ''But speaking of it, it seems that there is an existence around Sakura that I didn''t foresee, um, is it someone from another world like Midzilda? ¡¯


    ''Well, he found out that I found him, no, he asked me to find him, oh yeah, that''s funny. ¡¯


    Elio pushed up his glasses and had some inexplicable expectations for the next week''s trip.


    Chapter 1477


    Wooden House.


    Momoya Kinomoto, who was finished, put the bicycle under the shed and pushed open the door of his house:


    "I am back!"


    After taking off her shoes and putting on home shoes, Momoya Kinomoto walked to the kitchen, and before she turned her head, she heard the voice of ''Sister Sakura'':


    "Okay, I know, I will eat it!"


    "Ah, so spicy!"


    "Sakura, here it is!"


    "Thank you, Zhishi."


    "What are you doing... ah?"


    Momoya Kinomoto looked at Sakura who was pouring water on her, then looked at the angel sitting next to Sakura with her wings on her back, and saw the ''green pepper'' that Tian Tian picked up with chopsticks, she couldn''t help rubbing it Rubbing eyes.


    "It''s so spicy, so spicy! Dad, didn''t you remove the chili seeds?" Sakura, who was so spicy, shouted to Takashi Kinomoto in the kitchen.


    Takashi Kinomoto said with a smile across the open kitchen: "Oh, I didn''t make that fried pork with green peppers."


    Hearing this, Sakura Kinomoto looked at the smiling mother beside her with very helpless eyes:


    "Is that what my mother did?"


    Nadeshiko Kinomoto nodded without a word.


    "Ah... Okay, I''ll eat." Kinomoto Sakura closed her eyes helplessly, like a dead man going to the execution ground.


    Seeing this scene, Momoya Kinomoto opened her mouth slightly and looked at Sakura blankly:


    "Sakura, can you see it?"


    "What can I see?"


    Sakura opened her eyes and looked at her brother suspiciously. Then, she reacted and glanced at Nadeko Kinomoto, and her face suddenly bulged, staring at Taoya angrily and said:


    "Wait, brother, do you mean you can see your mother all the time?! You didn''t tell me before, it''s too much!"


    Momoya Kinomoto was happy in her heart, but on the surface she still looked like ''it doesn''t matter'': "Ah, didn''t I say it? I forgot."


    "Mom, look at him!"


    Looking at Sakura who protested to her mother, Momoya Kinomoto passed over the two of them and walked along the dining table, seemingly walking towards the refrigerator, but when passing by Su Jin''s place, she whispered:


    "thanks!"


    Su Jin, who was sitting directly on the table, didn''t say a word when Tomoyo Daoji, who was next to Su Jin, raised his head and gave Momoya Kinomoto a narrow smile.


    When her cousin heard the whisper, Momoya Kinomoto was also a little uncomfortable. She hurriedly went to the refrigerator next to her to get a pudding, then sat back in her seat and looked at Sakura and her mother at the opposite table. After a few glances, she pretended to eat. up.


    Click click!


    Tomoyo Daidoji, who held the camera at Sakura and Nadeshiko Kinomoto, sighed with satisfaction:


    "That''s great! Sakura is so cute, and Aunt Nadeko is so cute, no wonder mom likes it so much."


    "Well, I can''t argue with that."


    Su Jin, who was eating pudding, raised his head and glanced at Nadeko Kinomoto, nodded, and then blatantly said to Fujitaka Kinomoto who was washing dishes in the kitchen:


    "If I had come 20 years earlier, then I would definitely have fought against you with Takashi Fuji for Nadeko by any means possible."


    Takashi Kinomoto didn''t get angry when he saw this, but smiled and said, "Haha, then am I thanking you for being late?"


    However, compared to Fuji Takashi''s generosity, Momoya Kinomoto was a little restless, and couldn''t help but stare at Su Jin and said, "Don''t think too much about other people''s mothers, bastard!"


    Su Jin helped their family solve Xiao Ying''s problems, which was a big favor. He admitted that if he could laugh at his mother, he couldn''t accept it.


    "I think you should say ''the foster father is on top'' at this time." Su Jintian shamelessly placed himself in the position of Taoya''s elder, verbally taking advantage of it.


    Momoya Kinomoto rolled his eyes speechlessly: "Come on, you are a rabbit, what kind of wife and son are you looking for."


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said in a strange tone, "You seem to really regard me as a ''non-human''?"


    "What?" Momoya Kinomoto was stunned for a moment, and then, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes, staring at the figure that gradually changed back to human form with an incredible expression.


    "Huh!" Su Jin fiddled with his messy hair, then stretched his waist and said, "It feels good to be back to the original state, except that the digestion is a little slower, there is nothing wrong with it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong, and then looked around suspiciously:


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    Momoya Kinomoto was silent for a moment, then turned his head seriously, and said to his father, Fujitaka Kinomoto, who was also in a daze:


    "Dad, let this guy stay away from mom in the future."


    "Well..." Takashi Kinomoto was silent for a while, and lost his previous ease: "Nadeko has just returned, and I don''t want to divorce."


    At this time, Dao Temple Zhishi held his cheeks, looked at Su Jin curiously and said, "Hey, Su Jin, you look so good-looking, so why are you hiding in the shape of a rabbit?"


    Xiao Ying next to her nodded repeatedly when she heard the ''hmmm'', then looked at Su Jin, her face blushed inexplicably, and she hurriedly looked away.


    "Being a rabbit is fun on the one hand, and on the other hand, I also have the idea of ??reducing energy consumption. Although there is not much left, it can save a little." Su Jin quickly ate the pudding and responded casually.


    Su Jin is telling the truth, the will of the central body in him is infested, and it takes a lot of energy to digest the spiritual personality of the only god, and turning into a ''Kewpie'' can indeed reduce energy consumption a little bit, but more It''s still the fun factor.


    Tomoyo Daoji blinked, cupped his cheeks and said, "The type of diligence and thrift, just the kind that Sakura likes."


    "Knowing!" Sakura protested immediately, staring at her little sister with a blushing face.


    "Tsk." Momoya Kinomoto smacked his lips, looked at Sakura, and then looked at Nadeko Kinomoto, who looked surprised, then turned his head and looked at Su Jin''s self-esteem that made a man feel that his face was disgusting. '' face, could not help but smack again.


    Whether he lost his sister, or lost his mother... Taoya had no choice but to choose to lose his sister. After all, if his sister was lost, he could still be a bit higher in seniority, and if his mother was lost, then he would be a little shorter.


    This dilemma made Momoya Kinomoto''s face a little green.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had finished eating the pudding, looked at Momoya Kinomoto mockingly and said, "Will my face destroy your family harmony?"


    "You know what to say!" Momoya Kinomoto was speechless.


    "This is not to teach you a lesson." Su Jin said, turning into the snow-white little beast just now, and then calmly said: "Well, although I really have no interest in destroying other people''s family harmony."


    After finishing speaking, Su Jin raised his eyebrows, glanced at the west, then turned around and said to Xiao Ying and Tomoyo with a smile:


    "Considering that you have just reunited with your family, this week''s magic education course will be mainly self-study."


    "Eh? Self-study?" Dao Temple Zhi Shi was stunned.


    "Ah? There are still lessons?" Sakura''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 1026：

    Su Jin looked at the two in surprise at this time: "You don''t think that accepting the spirit and inheritance is just the same as learning magic, and you are a qualified magical girl, right? No, no, no?"


    Speaking of this, he laughed playfully: "It''s too sweet, you two, it''s really too sweet."


    "It seems that when I come over next week, I will have to add to your burden. Be conscious of it."


    "It''s a lie." Sakura''s expression suddenly twitched when she heard ''add burden''.


    On the other hand, Dao Temple Zhishi was curious: "Su Jin, are you going out?"


    "Well, I still have a few disciples in Haiming City, and it''s almost time for them to hand in their homework." Su Jin nodded, and then asked Zhishi Dao Temple expectantly, "Do you want to come together?"


    Tomoyo Daoji blinked, then looked away slightly. Aunt Nadeshiko had just returned, and she still took pictures to deliberately tease her mommy. How could she have time to study.


    On the other side, Xiao Ying also pointed her finger, pretending not to see Su Jin, pretending to be a fool. She finally saw her mother again, how could she follow Su Jin to see other people''s homework, she knew it was impossible.


    Seeing the two of them like this, Su Jin sighed unsurprisingly: "All of them are bad boys who don''t learn well. Well, next time the homework will be doubled."


    "Ah why is this..."


    In the living room, the girl''s lament made Su Jin satisfied.


    Chapter 1478 Fett''s childhood


    At 7 p.m., Haiming City, a 23-story building in the city center.


    "Wow, this thing called a sofa is really soft!"


    Elf, in the form of a milk dog, jumped up and down on the sofa, turned her head at the same time, and shouted to Fitt, who was in normal clothes and stood in front of the French window:


    "Fitfit! Can we really live in this place for free? Really?"


    Fitt turned his head, glanced at Elf, then nodded and said:


    "Yes, the cost will be paid from the public funds of the Authority."


    "Public money?" Elf''s eyes lit up, and she immediately said with a smile: "What, you are so rich? I knew we would have joined the Time and Space Administration earlier."


    "Compared to that old witch who didn''t give us a dime except for urging us to hurry up to get the seed of the holy stone, the management bureau of the boss of Su Jin is very generous, and even the address is directly packaged for us to live in a building. It''s a ditch!"


    Hearing Elf''s words, Fit was silent for a while, and didn''t bother to refute.


    After all, Presia did urge her to collect the Holy Stone Seed, but it was a fact that no funds were allocated.


    Of course, it wasn''t that Prescia didn''t want to give money, but that all her money was confiscated by the staff on the Baxie Ghost.


    As a former cosmic robber, it is naturally impossible to expect that these mechanical evil gods will give any preferential treatment to the captives. Therefore, Presia''s property, such as the Garden of Time, research equipment, fixed funds and even funding channels, have all been taken over or confiscated by the mechanical evil gods. .


    Presia didn''t say, ''She just wants Alicia. ¡¯ Well, now, there is no need for her to emphasize it, because she has only one ¡®Alicia¡¯ left this time.


    Even the nutrient solution that maintains Alicia''s body from corruption has to be ''borrowed'' from the mechanical evil gods. Although the mechanical evil gods do not ask for interest, it is shameful enough.


    "Speaking of which, where is our new boss, and we haven''t seen him all day today?" Elf asked, jumping on the sofa.


    "Su Jin said that he went to Kyoto today, and it seems that he planned to recruit people for the Time and Space Administration." As the last person Su Jin met before going out, Fitt naturally knew about Su Jin''s whereabouts.


    "Oh? Doesn''t that mean that we are the bosses of Haiming''s side these days?" Elf''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then she said with a smile: "In that case, Fate, can''t you take Nanye and the others? Are you calling to play?"


    "Anyway, this morning, didn''t they ask you to learn magic together before going to school? The time and place for this matter have not been set, so why not just set it here?"


    Regarding the contact between Takamachi Nanoha and Fite, Elf is in favor of both hands and feet. Anyway, as long as she is not familiar with Prescia and stands on Fite''s side, she will not oppose Fite and Fite. contact with each other.


    After all, in her opinion, Fei Te is too lonely, and it is simply a waste of money to have peers willing to accompany him, so naturally there is nothing forbidden.


    As for whether it would be a little bad to use a building purchased at public expense as a meeting place, what does it matter?


    Anyway, the three invited are considered to be Su Jin''s ''disciples'', and those mechanical evil gods dare not care, isn''t Feite the ''boss'' here? It''s no big deal to borrow the venue!


    Besides, for the group of strong perverted evil gods, it doesn''t cost a lot of money for a meeting place.


    "Here?" Fate hesitated for a moment, and looked at the suitcase on the ground next to her. It was her personal belongings that she hadn''t started to organize: "It''s still later. Let''s talk about it when I''m done with chores."


    Fette actually knew that this floor was actually arranged to serve as her dormitory in Haiming City, so Elf said that she invited Takamachi Nanoha to be a guest, and she naturally felt that this method was feasible.


    However, she didn''t want her friends to see a room with no life breath when she came over!


    "Just deal with the chores later. The important thing now is the entertainment time." Elf was obviously eager to try, and even turned into a humanoid, took out the newly bought mobile phone, and shouted at Fette: "May I ask them out for you?"


    "Alf!" Fett looked angrily at the self-asserting familiar.


    Seeing this, Elf shrank her neck and didn''t dare to say a word. After all, Fei Te has a good temper, and if she is really angry, it is terrible. She doesn''t want to be taught by Fei Te.


    At this moment, Su Jin''s voice suddenly rang in the room:


    "As soon as I came over, I heard Fett calling Elf, um, is this stupid dog jumping there again?"


    Hearing the sound, Fit and Elf looked at the direction of the sound.


    On the floor next to the floor-to-ceiling windows, round rays of light lit up, and the patterns of the doors inside were flashing with colorful rays of light, which were obviously the brilliance of the teleportation formation.


    In the next second, a small snow-white beast jumped out of the teleportation formation, looked around while walking, glanced at Fit and Elf, and said to Fit:


    "How do you feel about your new address?"


    It was Su Jin''s arrangement for the Mechanical Cthulhu to have the Time and Space Administration set up a branch in Haiming City, so he naturally understood that Fette was busy dealing with the branch today.


    Feite heard the words and put his hands behind his back a little embarrassedly: "It feels good, but... a little too big?"


    "Huh? It shouldn''t be able to beat the Garden of Time, right?" Su Jin walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking Haiming City Road under his feet.


    On the other side, Elf curled his lips and said, "Although the Garden of Time is big, Fate can''t go to other places except the courtyard, bedroom, and study. How big can this be?"


    "Alf!" Fit called Elf with a little warning, obviously not wanting her to continue to speak ill of Presia in front of Su Jin.


    "Oh? Is Prescia still like this?" Su Jin was too lazy to say anything about Prescia''s distorted character, but asked Fite calmly: "I wanted to tell you that I will accept it in Kyoto. The two disciples of , but thinking about it now, let¡¯s talk about Prescia.¡±


    "Did she urge you to collect the Holy Stone Seed?"


    "I urged." Fitt nodded, feeling a little guilty.


    After all, she is now a member of the mechanical evil **** team that ''captured Prescia''. In a sense, she is considered a ''abandoned mother and a thief'', so she is somewhat embarrassed to Prescia. After all, this can be regarded as a betrayal.


    "That woman, I thought she would wait until next week to worry." Su Jin sneered disdainfully, and then said, "In that case, ask Naiye and the others to come here tomorrow and discuss how to search for the seed of the holy stone. ."


    "Okay." Fette nodded immediately, then suddenly paused, his face turning slightly red.


    Seeing her reaction, Su Jin was a little surprised:


    "What''s wrong? Is this request difficult?"


    "No, it''s just..." Fette shook his head quickly, then glanced at the two large suitcases beside him.


    "Pfft!" Elf laughed, and then reminded Su Jin: "Fit is worried about how to deal with personal items, because Linis used to help with it, so she doesn''t know how to deal with it herself. ."


    I don''t know how to handle personal belongings... Su Jin looked at the shy Fit with an embarrassed expression, but felt that the other party was very inconsistent with the image of a married wife ten years later in the original book.


    Hmm, how long has the wife been? quite interesting...


    "In that case, let me help."


    "Ok... ok.".


    Chapter 1479 Collective Dormitory


    "Wow!"


    On the 23rd floor of the building, Alyssa, who had just entered the room, cheered and walked towards the huge floor-to-ceiling window:


    "Naoba, Suzuka, come here, come here, you can see the sea directly from here!"


    Nao Takamachi, who followed up after hearing the sound, also held the window in surprise: "Really, you can see the beach directly!"


    Tsukimura Suzuka reluctantly looked at the cheering two people, and bowed slightly to Fit and Su Jin, who were the ''masters'' next to them, "Excuse me."


    "Ah... um..." Fitt, who was inviting his peers to his address for the first time, seemed a little shy and speechless.


    Su Jin, who was standing on Fit''s shoulder, shook his head and said:


    "Children are really satisfying creatures."


    He jumped lightly, jumped off Fette''s shoulder, and said to Elf, who was sticking out his tongue next to him, "Haha":


    "What are you doing, stupid dog, take the gift from Suzuka, and then prepare black tea and cake."


    "Eh? Me?" Elf was stunned and pointed at herself with her paw.


    When Su Jin heard this, she looked at her with the eyes of a dead dog and said, "Do you think who else is suitable for this besides you here?"


    "Oh? Oh!" Elf shuddered, reacted, and then transformed into a human form with magic, and hurried to the kitchen to prepare, for fear that Su Jin would kick her to death.


    "This guy... spoiled by Fit..." Su Jin silently looked at Elf''s hurried back, shook his head and said.


    "I think it''s cute, and it feels stupid." Tsukimura Suzuka chuckled while covering her mouth, and said softly at Fite, "This child was made by Fite with magic?"


    "Well... Linis taught me during training." Fett rubbed his hands a little uneasily and said, "Because Mid-Zilda''s powerful magic is all medium and long-range attack type, so to create a melee demon, just became a must.¡±


    Tsukimura Suzuka said in surprise at this time: "Eh...Is this the magic of Midzilda? It''s completely different from what Master Su Jin taught us."


    "Different?" Fette turned his head strangely and glanced at Su Jin.


    Tsukimura Suzuka rubbed her head in distress and said, "Yes, the magics taught by Master Su Jin are all in one department and the other in the other, rituals, spells, elements, curses, healing... There are many, many different types, I feel You can''t even learn."


    "As long as you get to know other things, you have a place in your heart. I didn''t tell you to learn all of them." Su Jin took a leisurely walk in front of the aisle sofa, jumped up and squatted there and said, "In terms of your current level, You can choose the magic you like to learn, and of course it is best to form a system."


    Hearing this, Tsukimura Suzuka said curiously, "But, Master Su Jin, didn''t you say you need to learn everything?"


    Su Jin glanced at Suzuka and explained, "That''s all about the four-digit God and Buddha realm. Before the four-digit number, if you can specialize in one department, you are enough to be called ''strong''."


    "Is that so..." Tsukimura Suzuka was stunned, and then asked curiously, "That means you can choose magic as you like?"


    "Well, yes, but that''s on the premise of learning life-saving tricks." Su Jin nodded, and then reminded: "Remember, Suzuka, for magicians, no, for the existence of the Hakoniwa system, Life-saving tricks are always the first priority, and this is common to both humans and gods."


    "Ah..." Tsukimura Suzuka was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile, "I always feel that this sentence should be said to Nanoha."


    Su Jin nodded slightly and said, "Well, I''ll let her keep it in her mind."


    At this time, Takamachi Naoba, who had been playing for a while by the floor-to-ceiling window, ran back and took Fate by the hand and said, "Fate Fate! Are you going to live here next?"


    "Huh? Ah, yes." Fette was obviously a little uncomfortable with Nanoha''s enthusiasm.


    After getting the answer, Takamachi Naoba immediately sighed with emotion: "It''s good, it''s like a secret base."


    "What secret base?" Su Jin rolled his eyes slightly and said, "I have reserved a room for you on the same floor. If you want to live there, just come and live there. We have already discussed it with your family."


    "That is to say, starting from today, this is your collective dormitory, so be prepared."


    "Eh?! When?" Alyssa looked at Su Jin in shock when she heard this: "I never heard Dad mention it!"


    "Does your father have to tell you everything? Can''t I keep him a secret?" Su Jin teased Alyssa wickedly, and then explained: "By the way, the currency to buy this building is basically They are all exchanged with your family, after all, I have no currency in this world."


    Well, the point is that there is no relationship network to buy this building as quickly as possible. Although you can directly interfere and change the world with authority, when the mechanical evil spirit was dispatched to explain the situation, Alisha''s father, Debitter Barnes, ''strongly'' asked for a gift, Su Jin also agreed.


    Surprisingly, he was a shrewd businessman who was able to catch the wind... Recalling the reports handed in by the mechanical evil gods, Su Jin recognized Dibet Barnes'' vision very much.


    After all, he was in that position. When he knew that his daughter could learn magic from an excellent tutor, he would also find a way to draw the relationship between the two sides.


    If it is changed to the setting of fantasy novels, this is probably the beginning of the merchant family turning to the magician family, which is a major outlet.


    It will be taken seriously, of course.


    ...


    "In other words, we can live here too?" Nao Takamachi said with a wow, very surprised.


    "Of course." Su Jin nodded with a smile, obviously a little malicious.


    On the other side, after being tricked a few times, Alyssa, who was a little experienced, shivered a bit, and then noticed Su Jin''s expression, and suddenly said unnaturally:


    "Wait, after living here, there won''t be such things as test papers, right?"


    Hearing the word "examination paper", Tsukimura Suzuka and Takamachi Naoba couldn''t help shaking their bodies, and their expressions became very unnatural.


    When Su Jin heard the words, he immediately retorted: "How could it be! How could I force you to take the exam where I live? How could you have such a misunderstanding?"


    "That''s great." Alyssa couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    However, in the next second, Su Jin said, "But there is a specially arranged examination room on the 22nd floor. Of course, I definitely didn''t care about the construction of this examination room."


    ''You lie to the devil! ''X3


    Alyssa, Tsukimura Suzuka, and Takamachi Naye Qiqi stared at Su Jin with lost eyes.


    "You..." Seeing that the three of them became like this, Fette couldn''t help but stand up and make a round: "Okay, don''t worry about this for now, don''t you still have business to do?"


    When Fette said this, he hurriedly urged Elf to move faster with his eyes, and hurriedly brought refreshments:


    "Let''s eat the cake first and talk while we eat?"


    "Alright, alright, let''s all sit down first, sit down first!"

 Chapter 1027：

    Chapter 1480 Time and Space Administration


    "Ow!"


    Alyssa put a large piece of tiramisu into her mouth, then squinted her eyes and said happily:


    "Sure enough, the cake made by Aunt Peach is the best."


    "Master Su Jin, ah!"


    Looking at the cake that Tsukimura Suzuka handed over with a spoon, Su Jin opened his mouth without hesitation, accepted the feeding, and said while chewing:


    ¡°It tastes really good!¡±


    "Tsk tsk, why are all the wives of such good standards, it makes me want to come here 20 years in advance!"


    "What are you doing twenty years in advance?" Alyssa asked curiously.


    Su Jin glanced at her and said, "Be your father!"


    "Fuck off!" Alyssa blushed with anger, cut a piece of tiramisu with a spoon, and stuffed it into Su Jin''s mouth: "Shut up and eat a piece of cake."


    "Well, cool-hearted umzi (disciple with no conscience)." Su Jin, who had food in his mouth, said vaguely.


    "Pfft!" Fette couldn''t help but smile as he looked at the helpless Su Jin.


    Seeing her smile, Takamachi Naba couldn''t help but wonder:


    "Eh? Fate, did you just laugh?"


    "What? Fitt laughed? Is this weird?" Alyssa turned her head suspiciously and looked at Fitt curiously.


    Fei Te touched his cheek, looked at Nai Ye with some doubts and said, "Am I smiling strangely?"


    "No, no." Takamachi Naoba shook his head frantically, and then said a little embarrassedly: "It''s just the way it was before, it looks like he has something on his mind."


    "Hey, it''s true. I felt a little gloomy before, but it''s much better now." Tsukimura Suzuka tilted her head and looked at Fate, then nodded.


    "..." Fett opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    And here, Su Jin, who finished eating the cake, said calmly:


    "Well, it is estimated that Fett''s mother urged her to collect the seeds of the holy stone again."


    Hearing the sound, Takamachi Nanye looked at Su Jin suspiciously and said, "What? Didn''t the Time and Space Administration ask Fite to find the seed of the holy stone?"


    At this time, Su Jin asked back: "Naiye, do you think I would be a child labor abuser?"


    When Takamachi Naba heard the words, he immediately shook his head.


    On the other side, Tsukimura Suzuka looked at Su Jin curiously and said, "Master Su Jin, are you a member of the Time and Space Administration?"


    "Yeah!" Su Jin nodded solemnly: "In my case, it should be the director."


    Speaking of this, he looked at Alyssa with a playful look in his eyes and said:


    "How is it, Alisha is not happy, you are the disciple of the director of the Time and Space Administration!"


    "Less stinky." Alyssa retorted with a blushing face, and muttered, "Who likes to be your disciple."


    At this time, Tsukimura Suzuka asked curiously, "But why didn''t Su Jin know Fite before?"


    "Did I say I don''t know each other?" Su Jin asked with a smile.


    This question made Tsukimura Suzuka stunned, as if, that''s right, Su Jin never said that he knew Feite, but just kept watching them play.


    "It seems to be true." Takamachi Naba thought back and found the "blind spot".


    On the other side, Alyssa thought for a while, then pointed at Su Jin in surprise and said:


    "Wait, Fit is a member of the Time and Space Administration, and you are the director, so doesn''t that mean you hired Fit to search for the Seed of the Holy Stone? You are the one who abused children?"


    "I didn''t say that I gave Fate another mission to collect the Holy Stone Seed."


    Su Jin ate a piece of tiramisu on his own, then squinted and said:


    "The task of collecting the seed of the holy stone was arranged by me, but I arranged it to Precia Testrosa."


    "Who is that?" Takamachi Naba was a little puzzled.


    At this time, Fette took a deep breath and said:


    "That''s my mom, Precia Testrosa is my mom, my last name is Testrosa, and Fett Testrosa is my full name."


    "Tsk." Elf, who turned back to the dog body next to her, smacked her lips when she heard the old witch''s name, but she didn''t say a word, knowing the proportions.


    At this time, Takamachi Naiba felt that his head was a little hard to turn: "Wait, the search for the seed of the holy stone was arranged by Master Su Jin for ''Fit''s mother'', but Fei''s mother, let Fei Are you here to search?"


    "It looks like this." Tsukimura Suzuka said a little embarrassedly.


    Thinking that they had mistakenly thought that the Time and Space Administration hired child labor, she was a little embarrassed. After all, it was Fit''s mother who asked Fit to help, which is no different from Aunt Peach asking Naiha to go to the coffee shop Jade House to help!


    "Ah, so it wasn''t child labor!" Alyssa scratched her head a little strangely, and then said in confusion, "But, what Sister Farin said, what happened to the Time and Space Administration that invaded our world?"


    "That''s a fake!" Su Jin said without hesitation.


    "Fake?" X3


    The three little girls peeped at each other, does the Time and Space Administration still have fakes?


    "That''s right, fake." Su Jin said confidently: "It''s just a domineering organization that has conquered hundreds of worlds by colonial means. I don''t know what mentality it is, and it deliberately bumps into the name of our Time and Space Administration."


    "Ah...you can still do this!" Takamachi Naoba was shocked.


    "Indeed: how could it still be like this..." Fite, who knew the truth, felt embarrassed, but she was embarrassed to say it.


    "Well, in fact, it can be seen from the starting point that the two organizations are different."


    Su Jin sat on the glass table and said to a few girls:


    "The purpose of the so-called ''Time and Space Administration'' is to economically colonize other worlds and make profits for the country, but we are different. We absorb talents who manage the world, cultivate their talents, and provide more room for improvement. "


    "It''s like I deliberately accepted you who are qualified and become my disciples. In essence, the orthodox Time and Space Administration is a large-scale training institution. The real complexity is the superior of the Time and Space Administration, the ''Arcadia of Hakoniwa''. Major League''."


    Tsukimura Suzuka couldn''t help but suddenly said: "The Arcadia Alliance... Ah, I know, it''s the community where Master Su Jin belongs. In that popular science knowledge, it commands the human alliance at the lower level of the small garden."


    "Is the Time and Space Administration originally the big alliance that is superior and inferior?"


    "Eh? Is this in the popular science textbook?" Takamachi Naoba was stunned.


    "Yes! In the paradise of gods and Buddhas, ''Box Garden'', there is a behemoth occupying the lower pole. The ideal is a community that ''unites all human beings and evolves together'': the Arcadia Grand Alliance, which is also the organization where the master belongs." Alyssa embraced With both hands, he looked at Nai Ye strangely and said, "Nao Ye, didn''t you even commit the must-read book yesterday, so you just went to bed?"


    "Ah this..." Takamachi Naoba couldn''t refute, she could only shut her mouth quickly, pretending to be deaf. After all, the books she read yesterday were all non-must-read shelling magic. Jin cursed.


    "Ah, the usual carelessness." Tsukimura Suzuka sighed helplessly. When it comes to studying, Takamachi Naba is serious where he wants to be serious, and where he doesn''t want to, it is really not serious.


    "So, in this world, there are two time and space administrations, one is the colonial administration of time and space, the other is the administration of time and space under the Acadia Grand Alliance, and Fit''s mother is under the administration of the Grand Alliance. A member of the bureau? The task of collecting the Holy Stone Seed was arranged by mother?"


    Hearing Alyssa say this, although he understood that the premise was wrong, Fate, who was all right, could only nod his head.


    Seeing Fate like this, Alyssa immediately stretched and said with a relaxed expression:


    "What, I finally figured out this matter."


    "In that case, everything is understood. Fette wants to collect the seeds of the holy stone, right? Do you need our help?"


    Hearing this, Fite''s face was a little hesitant, and he couldn''t help but look at Su Jin.


    Aware of Fit''s gaze, Su Jin said calmly:


    "It''s like homework!"


    "Oh!" Alyssa immediately became excited: "In other words, if you do this, you don''t need to do any troublesome exam papers, right? I do it, I do it!"


    With that said, Alyssa Limara discussed with a few people and began to find a way to quickly collect the seeds of holy stones.


    Seeing the enthusiasm of the four people, Su Jin was very speechless for a while.


    Are the exam papers he assigned difficult? It''s all basic knowledge... Is it so disgusting? Su Jin sighed helplessly when he thought that his carefully arranged exam papers were rejected.


    Teaching is tough!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dimensional Sea.


    Time and Space Administration Dimensional Battleship, Asra.


    The fourteen-year-old executive officer of the Dimensional Administration frowned and looked at the document in his hand. After reading it, he raised his head and looked at his mother who was sitting in the captain''s seat. Lindy Harawin asked:


    "Searching for suspicious fleets around World 97 outside the administration, why would the Administration issue such an order?"


    "It is estimated that it is because of the affairs of the ''Swire Heritage Management Department''."


    The big beauty with green hair and wearing the uniform of the captain of the Time and Space Administration, stirring coffee gracefully:


    "Cronor, you probably don''t know, a strange thing happened recently on the Northern Fleet. A fleet escorting the ''Prime Legacy'' was attacked and the entire army was wiped out, but the personnel appeared in the Northern Fleet unscathed, and The strangest thing is that the escorted ancient heritage has not been lost, and the closest to that fleet is our Asra."


    "That is to say, investigate this strange thing?"


    Crono looked vague, and even stated, ''In case of danger, be sure to bring back information and abide by the secrets of the Administration. '' The red words, his expression gradually became solemn:


    "These words in red..."


    "That''s an order from the top of the headquarters." Lindy said in a relaxed tone.


    "The highest level?" Kronor suddenly understood something, and his face became heavy: "Those high-ranking officials, they know some information but don''t say it, what does this mean?"


    "What are they trying to do?"


    "I don''t know." Lindy hesitated: "Cronor, if you don''t have this mission..."


    "I will accompany." Crono said in a serious tone: "Executing orders is an iron rule for soldiers."


    "I knew it would be like this." Lindy sighed softly, and then ordered the fleet''s staff: "After 10 minutes, this ship will turn to the destination coordinates 221, 321, 128, and manage the outer world ''Earth''."


    "Yes, Admiral!" xN


    Hearing the fleet members'' responses, Lindy couldn''t help rubbing her brows:


    "I can only hope that nothing major happens...".


    Chapter 1481 This is a test


    The next day, the building where the "Su Jin Edition" Space-Time Administration''s branch on Earth is located.


    "Morning, Master Su Jin."


    Sleepy-eyed, Takamachi Nanoha yawned, wearing loose pajamas, swayed through the living room, greeted Su Jin, and entered the bathroom.


    Su Jin, who had not slept all night, tried to remove the pollution in his body, raised his head slightly, and changed from curling up on the sofa to squatting:


    "Only you?"


    "Fit and Suzuka are changing clothes, and Alyssa hasn''t gotten up yet..." Takamachi Nanoha, who had already squeezed out the toothpaste, picked up the water glass and replied in a murmur.


    After Su Jin heard the words, he re-coiled his body, as if he had really turned into a rabbit, curled up and said:


    "I really don''t understand you guys. Is it exciting for four people to sleep in a double bed? It took a lot of tossing to fall asleep in the middle of the night."


    "Hey hey hey" Takamachi Naoba smirked in addition to smirking. Obviously, this kind of school trip-like activity makes her very happy.


    Well, if it were Su Jin, it would be very happy to be held by the loli to sleep, but last night, considering the friendship of the children, it needs to be cultivated by whispering, so he decisively chose to sleep on the sofa.


    At present, the progress seems to be good. Several little girls seem to have gotten closer to each other because of this night. Of course, the focus is still on Fite. It is a slow effort to make the child who was hurt in his heart get closer to others again. The meticulous work has to rely on the hard work of a peer like Nanoha.


    By the way, do you want to bring Sakura and Tomoyo over later?


    Thinking of the five little loli circling around, Su Jin felt that his tired mind relaxed a lot.


    Sure enough, a beautiful girl is the best medicine for a man.


    "For breakfast, I''ll let the mechanical life in the station make arrangements. Remember to say something after brushing your teeth, and I''ll ask them to bring it up."


    "Hi"


    Listening to Takamachi Naiye''s elongated tone, Su Jin closed his eyes again, and not long after, the other three little girls walked out of the room, and a series of hellos sounded in the living room.


    "Fit''s bed is surprisingly comfortable, but the quilt is not easy to grab!"


    "Ah, sorry, I forgot to get some extra quilts..."


    "It''s none of your business, Fate, it''s Naiha''s fault!"


    "Eh? Why is it my fault?"


    "Because you will grab the quilt!"


    "is that a lie!"

 Chapter 1028：

    "You go back and see how much you just covered, will I lie to you?"


    Early in the morning, it''s so lively... Su Jin yawned, then changed his posture and squatted.


    After waiting for a while, Su Jin was picked up by Fit and placed on his lap. He squinted quietly for a while, and notified the servant to bring breakfast.


    It didn''t take long for a standard sandwich to warm up with milk, and some chocolate, enough to feed these little guys.


    While eating breakfast around the cafe, Su Jin squinted slightly, found a comfortable position on Fit''s lap, and asked lazily:


    "Well, did you discuss the result last night?"


    "What are we discussing?" Takamachi Naoba showed a puzzled expression.


    Seeing this, Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth, and then said in a weird tone, "I remember last night that you said you were going to help Fit find the seed of the holy stone?"


    "Well, that''s right!" Takamachi Naba nodded seriously with an expression of "So that''s what I said".


    "Then what?" Su Jin asked curiously, "Has the specific plan come out?"


    "Eh? Plan?" Takamachi Naoba was shocked.


    Alyssa, who was holding a hot drink next to her, also moved, her expression stiff.


    Seeing the two of them like that, Su Jin had a vague premonition in his heart: "You...you just reached a consensus, but didn''t discuss any plans, and just played like that for one night?"


    "Ah, this..." Takamachi Naiha tilted her head, not daring to look directly into Su Jin''s eyes.


    Seeing this, Su Jin turned his head and looked at everyone.


    Alyssa bit the sandwich seriously, took the hot drink, took a bite and drank it, as if it was delicious.


    Tsukimura Suzuka smiled, as if nothing had happened, but avoided Su Jin''s gaze.


    And Fei Te was even more embarrassed, he didn''t even dare to lower his head, for fear that he would look at Su Jin when he lowered his head.


    As for Elf, that lazy dog ??hasn''t got up yet, and it''s simply Fella''s unbearable.


    "Alas!" Su Jin sighed and said helplessly: "When you were making a fuss last night, I knew it would be like this."


    "Hey hey hey" Takamachi Nanoha rubbed the back of his head with a smirk: "Because I haven''t slept with Alyssa Suzuka for a long time, plus I have Fite, so I was chatting a lot last night, talking about a lot of things, Then just forget about it."


    After finishing speaking, Takamachi Nanoha folded her hands together and apologized to Su Jin:


    "Sorry, Master Su Jin, please forgive us this time!"


    The remaining three girls looked at each other, and then they all followed suit:


    "Forgive us this time!" X3


    Being begged by the four cuties, Su Jin''s attitude couldn''t be stricter: "Well... it''s already expected, so I''ll let you go this time."


    I originally wanted to test my organizational skills, but I still overestimated the child''s initiative. That''s right, after all, it''s the last two days of the summer vacation homework. Su Jin shook his head, then jumped onto the glass tea table, looking around. There was a circle of people, and then their eyes focused on Fei Te and said:


    "I won''t hide anything about the Seed of the Holy Stone, or even about Prescia. Are you mentally prepared?"


    Fate paused after hearing the words, then nodded towards Su Jin.


    "Okay, since you agree, then the matter will be settled." Su Jin coughed twice when he said this, and sorted out the language:


    "First of all, let me explain that the holy stone seeds we collected next are not genuine, and the real holy stone seeds have been recovered by the fake time-space administration."


    "They dispatched a dimensional fleet, in the name of ''archaeology'', forcibly invaded an unmanaged dimensional time, dispatched cheap child labor to excavate, and finally succeeded in recovering the immemorial heritage ''Sacred Stone Seed'' that could fulfill wishes."


    Su Jin inadvertently blacked out the Time and Space Administration again.


    But Su Jin didn''t actually do anything, he just explained what the Time and Space Administration did.


    However, Takamachi Nanoha, Alyssa, and Tsukimura Suzuka, who heard about this for the first time, all looked at each other.


    "Has it been recycled?" Alyssa looked at Su Jin in surprise: "What is the holy stone seed that Naiye and Fit have collected these days?"


    "It''s the imitation of the holy stone seed I made." Su Jin didn''t hide it, and said the truth directly: "It''s a creation of ''fortune'' that has deliberately eliminated the negative effects and only has the function of wishing."


    "Hey!" Takamachi Naiba was shocked when he heard this: "That seed of the holy stone was made by you, Su Jin? No!"


    "Liar, you lunatic rabbit still has such skills." Alyssa looked at Su Jin in surprise, looking left and right, but she couldn''t see that this rabbit who always loved to tease her had this kind of ability. ability.


    Su Jin raised his chin at this time: "Don''t look at me now, I am also a well-known powerhouse in the world of gods and demons!"


    "You?" Alyssa shook her head and said in disgust, "I don''t believe it!"


    In fact, she believed it, but Alyssa didn''t want to admit it to her face, how could she admit this as she spent her whole life fighting against this dead rabbit.


    "Alyssa..." Tsukimura Suzuka looked at the stubborn Alyssa, knowing that Su Jin likes to tease her, why did she rush to tease Su Jin?


    Is this the so-called two-way run?


    Beside him, Takamachi Naoba noticed the blind spot and wondered: "Since the seed of the holy stone was made by you, Su Jin, why was it lost?"


    "That''s a good question."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said in a playful tone:


    "Because it''s a test, a test for ''Prescia Testrosa.''".


    Chapter 1482 The plan passed (Night God Moon Face)


    "Test?" X4


    When the four little girls heard Su Jin''s words, great doubts arose in their hearts.


    At this time, Su Jin was smiling, squinting like a fox and said:


    "As we all know, the main purpose of our Time and Space Administration is to cultivate qualified talents for the human race."


    "And Precia Testrosa, as an SS-level magister, is also a researcher of power furnace technology. He belongs to the research-oriented talent of cutting-edge magic technology, so he fits the definition of talent. You should have no objection to this, right?"


    Nayo Takamachi, who was watched by Su Jin, shook his head again and again. According to Su Jin, Fit''s mother was also a scientist. Since she was a scientist, she must be a talent, or even uncertain.


    It seems to be taken for granted by the Time and Space Administration.


    Seeing that the four girls, including Fite, did not object that Prescia was a talent, Su Jin naturally continued to flicker:


    "So, in order to nurture her and correct her crazy thoughts, as a high-level executive of the Administration, I deliberately spread the Holy Stone Seeds and arranged for her the task of collecting the Holy Stone Seeds, trying to get her thoughts through the task. Mitigate and correct.¡±


    "Is this normal too?"


    When Su Jin said this, he glanced at Fitt and found that she was opening her mouth slightly, looking at herself blankly, and suddenly understood that Fitt was also fooled.


    After all, if Su Jin didn''t personally say that he was looking for Fite, anyone would think that Presia is more valuable than Fite.


    Without Su Jin''s indication, no one could have guessed that Su Jin deliberately spread the seeds of the holy stone and set restrictions, just to induce Presia to send Fite to collect, and then wake up Alicia''s soul, let She sees her ''sister'' being abused by her mother, and she hits Prescia hard.


    Who would have thought that Su Jin would play so much trouble just to fight Prescia?


    However, Su Jin did just that.


    Who made Su Jin upset by her abusing the heroine?


    This is a major lack of intelligence. It''s not that the traversers who stand on the understanding of the plot can''t think of Su Jin''s thoughts at all.


    Therefore, the four little girls present were suddenly fooled by Su Jin.


    And Tsukimura Suzuka also summarized the information based on the information thrown by Su Jin:


    "That is to say, in order to solve the troubles of Fit''s mother, Su Jin arranged a task and gave the seed of the holy stone as a reward, but Fit''s mother asked Fit to perform the task, but she didn''t come?"


    "It''s a lie, how could she do this?" Takamachi Naoba clenched her fists in indignation. Growing up in the Takamachi family, Nanoha, who grew up in that kind of parent-friendly environment, couldn''t accept such a mother at all.


    After all, in her mind, if Takamachi Momoko was in Presia''s position, she would definitely not do this to ''Fit''.


    Obviously it was Su Jin who kindly helped and arranged tasks for Prescia herself, but she asked Fite to handle it. This simply failed Su Jin''s kindness and bullied Fite. How could this be possible!


    At this moment, a mocking voice sounded:


    "Hehe, for that old witch, what can she do that she can''t do~?"


    Hearing this, Fette looked in the direction of the sound, and when he saw that it was Elf, he called out with a little pleading, "Elf!"


    Elf, who had just woken up, couldn''t help shrinking her neck when she heard Fette''s voice, but thinking of Prescia''s behavior of bullying her master, she couldn''t help but say:


    "Even if you stop me, Fate, I''ll say it."


    "Besides abusing you and whipping you all the time, what else would that woman do except lie to you? Fate, it''s not like you don''t know that she doesn''t care about you at all, but that Alicia!"


    Hearing this, Fate opened his mouth, and finally fell into silence.


    The rest of the people also heard the abuse, and after taking the word of the whip, their faces became very ugly, and their impression of Presia was even worse.


    "Alicia?" Takamachi Naoba, who heard the name, looked at Su Jin curiously. She felt that the name revealed by Elf seemed to be the core of this series of things.


    Su Jin, who is a good teacher, gave full play to the function of the ''question answering machine'' and explained:


    "Alicia is Fette''s sister. She was born in an illegal power experiment in Presia many years ago. Therefore, Presia changed her career from battleship power research to life research in an attempt to revive her daughter."


    Hearing this, Fite glanced at Su Jin and said indistinctly:


    "thanks."


    She thanked Su Jin for concealing the fact that she was an ''artificial life'' for her.


    After all, for Fate, who just had a friend, she doesn''t want her to be rejected by her friends because of things like ''artificial life''.


    "Because I tried to revive Fit''s sister, so I ignored Fit, and even treated Fit badly?" Tsukimura Suzuka muttered to herself.


    "That sucks, Fit''s mother." Alyssa curled her lips, obviously disdainful of Prescia.


    The eldest daughter is dead, bullying the younger daughter, what kind of mother is this! How bad is it!


    Nao Takamachi looked at Su Jin at this time and asked curiously, "What happened to the seed of the holy stone? Can it resurrect Alicia?"


    "Yeah." Su Jin nodded slightly and said, "Gathering 24 Holy Stone Seeds does have the ability to resurrect Alicia. I can be sure of this, and this is also an opportunity for Precia."


    Speaking of this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched up and he said maliciously:


    "I gave her the opportunity to resurrect her daughter and let her correct herself. If she fails, she can''t blame me."


    That said, everyone has no opinion.


    After all, Su Jin is not someone from Prescia. It would be good to give him a chance if he can help. If he asks Su Jin to do anything, it will be embarrassing.


    At this time, Alyssa asked suspiciously: "But that person is that Feite''s mother, why did she let Feite do the important thing of collecting the seeds of the holy stone?"


    At this time, Fette, who had adjusted his mood, sighed and said:


    "Because Mom only has two chances to shoot."


    "Twice?" Tsukimura Suzuka looked at Su Jin curiously.


    "This is the rule." Su Jin explained calmly: "The secret treasure that is enough to resurrect a dead person, if it is given to others without a price, it will cause chaos."


    After saying this, Su Jin mocked: "Actually, if it wasn''t for Prescia having a chance to change, and seeing that the child''s grade is still young, do you think I would give her a chance?"


    "Uh..." Takamachi Naba couldn''t refute the words at all.


    The illegal experiment led to the death of the eldest daughter and the abuse of the second daughter. It was difficult for Presia to arouse the sympathy of Naiye. If it weren''t for Fite''s face, she would want to punch Presia.


    What kind of skill is it to bully Fate? If you have the skill, you can use artillery magic against me!


    Under this kind of thinking, Takamachi Naoba felt that Su Jin could give Prescia a chance because he valued talents. If he really ignored it, Su Jin would not be wrong at all.


    Beside her, Alyssa folded her arms across her chest: "So, Fate is collecting the Holy Stone Seeds now to resurrect her sister."


    Fitt nodded slightly. After admitting it, he lowered his head and stopped talking. She also knows how to see the atmosphere. If she said, "Actually, she still wants to help her mother", she would probably be looked down upon by Naiha and the others.


    Feiter, who was a little aggrieved in his heart, did not dare to speak out.


    And Nao Takamachi really made a decision at this time: "Since this is the case, let''s help Fate collect the seeds of the holy stone from today!"


    "Naoba?" Fit raised his head and looked at Takamachi Naoba in surprise.


    "Well, that''s what I said, anyway, it''s like this, I can''t let Fate fail her mission and be trained by her mother." Alyssa spread her hands and looked relaxed.


    Tsukimura Suzuka caressed her face and smiled: "That''s true, after all, mothers look terrible when they are fierce, whether it''s my mother or Aunt Momoko."


    "Alyssa, Suzuka..." Fett was very moved, but he didn''t know what to say now to express his emotions.


    At this time, Su Jin jumped on Feite''s knee, patted her leg to appease her, then looked around the crowd and said, "So, you still decided to collect the seeds of holy stones?"


    "right!"


    "That''s it!"


    "Friends are friends who help each other!"


    Speaking of this, Takamachi Naiha blinked, staring at Su Jin and said:


    "Master Su Jin, as the maker of the seed of the holy stone, you must have a way to find the seed of the holy stone quickly, right?"

 Chapter 1029：

    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said in a playful tone, "You mean, do you want me to cheat for you?"


    "To ask me, the leader of Arcadia, the director of the Time and Space Administration, and the producer of the Seed of the Holy Stone, to open the back door for you, you are really bold!"


    After the words fell, Su Jin changed his words, as if his feet suddenly slipped, and he fell into Feite''s arms and said:


    "Oops, my foot slipped, and the intelligence file of the seed of the holy stone seems to have fallen into the third cabinet on the left side of the study. Ouch, how could I make such a mistake! How could I be so careless."


    Takamachi Naba and Tsukimura Suzuka glanced at each other, and then they made eye contact with Alyssa, and then the three of them dragged the embarrassed Fit and quickly ran towards the study.


    Su Jin, who almost fell off Fit, turned over deftly, landed on the ground, and sighed, "You impatient kid."


    After speaking, he narrowed his eyes and said:


    "However, barely speaking, it''s a win-win situation."


    At the same time, Takamachi Naba pulled out the drawer and saw a stack of thick paper documents, which seemed to have been prepared long ago.


    She froze for a moment, picked up the file and opened it, and suddenly saw the title on the file:


    [On the thirteen methods of using ritual magic to attract the spiritual personality and induce the resonance of the holy stone seed. ].


    Chapter 1483 Scare


    On the 23rd floor of the building, Fit''s room.


    Four girls in everyday clothes were sitting on the bed in a duck posture, with four pairs of big eyes staring at the document that had been turned over several times.


    "Hmm..." Takamachi Naoba pondered for a long time, finally raised his head, touched the back of his head with a smirk, "It doesn''t seem like the content of this document can''t be done, right?"


    "Although I say so..." Tsukimura Suzuka touched her chin, and hesitantly turned the document to the cover, looking at the words on it:


    [On the thirteen methods of using ritual magic to attract the spiritual personality and induce the resonance of the holy stone seed. ¡¿


    After reading the title, Tsukimura Suzuka said a little tangled: "It feels a little difficult to choose one of the thirteen methods that suits us!"


    "If there is any difficulty, just choose one you like and try it." Alyssa said in a relaxed tone, spreading her hands carelessly: "Anyway, that stinky rabbit won''t hurt us!"


    Hearing the words, Tsukimura Suzuka said seriously: "But Alyssa, if the ritual magic is pointed in the wrong direction, it will be very dangerous."


    "The problem is that the objects of these thirteen ceremonies are all Su Jin, right?" Alyssa opened the document and turned to the pages related to the honorable name: "Look, the creator of the brilliant universe, the **** of creation and destruction, These are all descriptions pointing to him, in this case, we are tantamount to seconding strength to Su Jin."


    "According to Smelly Rabbit, the seed of the holy stone is the wishing machine made by him. In this case, borrowing the power of his honorable name, it is estimated that it should resonate with the seed of the holy stone, so theoretically, the content of this document should be real."


    "Calling his honorable name, seconding the spirit, and containing it, and then we will burst out the power in one breath, forcibly pulling all the seeds of the holy stone. This method is very likely to be feasible."


    "The only trouble now is that we have to choose a concept corresponding to our own attributes, and then perform ritual prayers, and now there are thirteen choices, so..."


    When Alisa said this, she raised her face and said seriously:


    "Suzuka, what do you think corresponds to our concept? Or, which one do you think is right for you?"


    "Well..." Tsukimura Suzuka flipped through the document, then pointed to the word ''Blood Dominator'' and said, "I feel an inexplicable throbbing when I see this word, it should be Spirit Vision reminding me to choose this ."


    "Oh? The ruler of blood?" Alyssa glanced at Suzuka in amazement, and said in surprise, "How can you be suitable for this, Suzuka?"


    Tsukimura Suzuka patted the back of his head a little embarrassedly at this time: "That...I''m not a vampire at home! So it''s normal to feel suitable for this."


    "That''s true." Alyssa nodded, then flipped the document and said, "In this case, I''ll choose the ''Mechanical Manipulator'', as you all know, I feel this is more suitable for me, Nanoha. And what about Fett?"


    Fitt, who was mentioned, thought for a while, and then said, "In my case, it should be the ''Dominator of Thunder Light''. Compared with my magical attribute, it is Thunder Light, and Nanoha."


    "Ah this..." Takamachi Naiha blinked and looked away.


    "Huh?" Alyssa immediately saw what was wrong with Takamachi Nanoha, and then the thief said with a smile: "Nanoha''s words must be the concept of ''destruction'', she is usually angry and always wants to hit people, destroying the tendency. The thief is strong, so it must be this."


    "Eh? Why does Alyssa know!" Takamachi Nanye was shocked. Although she had just paid attention to the ''Destruction''-related column, she felt that she hadn''t watched it for a long time. How could Alyssa know about it.


    "Who do you think I am!" Alyssa raised her chin proudly: "Having been with you for so long, I still don''t know your character Nanoha."


    "That''s right, Nanoha seems to like to use her fists to make others obedient." Tsukimura Suzuka quietly put eye drops on Nanoha in front of Fit: "Fate must be careful in the future, and Nanoha If there is a quarrel, Nanoha can easily turn into a physical conflict when he can''t talk to you."


    "I didn''t!" Takamachi Naba blushed and couldn''t help but retorted loudly: "I''m obviously very careful, so I didn''t hurt anyone."


    "Not hurting people doesn''t mean they didn''t use brute force to suppress others." Alyssa, the most experienced "suppressed", decisively demolished the stage.


    "nonsense!"


    Seeing Nanoha''s anxious look, Tsukimura Suzuka immediately said in a roundabout way:


    "All in all, everyone has chosen the corresponding concept, then they can go back to their respective rooms to prepare for the ceremony. After the ceremony, how about we gather in the seaside park?"


    "Is it in the seaside park?" Takamachi Naiha thought for a while and found that the seaside park is indeed a good place. When spring is approaching noon, there are few people there and the forest is also large, which is convenient for them to arrange to attract the seeds of the holy stone. ceremony.


    Thinking of this, Takamachi Naoba said to Fate: "What do you think, Fate? Ah, sorry, I seem to have forgotten that you came to Haiming City a few days ago, so I may not know the situation in the park."


    "It''s okay, you just decide." Fette responded with a smile, then looked around the crowd and said, "So, let''s start next?"


    The remaining three looked at each other and nodded:


    "Good!" X3


    When the four girls were busy, Su Jin said comfortably while enjoying Elf''s massage:


    "It''s nice to be young, um, Elf, go down a little, right to the right, um, comfortable"


    1 hour later.


    Haiming City Seaside Park, among the groves.


    On the lawn of a small clearing, four girls gathered here, peeping at each other.


    Naba Takamachi, who was holding the unfolded Heart of the Rising Sun, used his spiritual vision to look at the three people who were surrounded by unsteady breaths, as if they were enveloped by some invisible huge force, and couldn''t help but say awkwardly:


    "Looks like a mistake!"


    "Almost... Who would have thought that the stinky rabbit''s power is so strong, it is obvious that the most of us have accepted the five-digit basic spirituality." Alisha smacked her lips, and said a little unwillingly: "What should we do now? Our spirituality is still unstable, and the magic power is in a state of insufficient control. Is it really okay to start resonating like this?"


    At this time, Tsukimura Suzuka shook her head and said, "No, I asked Master Su Jin before I came here. It seems that the current unstable situation is more suitable for resonance."


    "Is it more appropriate now?" Fette was a little puzzled, but when he heard that it was Su Jin''s statement, he believed it a bit.


    "Unstable, is it good to resonate?" Takamachi Naba looked around the crowd and asked tentatively, "Then start now?"


    "Since he said it, let''s get started."


    Alicia sighed and stretched out her right hand.


    "Strive for a one-time success." Tsukimura Suzuka also extended her hand.


    "Fit, don''t worry, let''s go together."


    Takamachi Naba glanced at Fate, who was a little hesitant, and pulled her out and stretched out his hand:


    "gogogo!"


    The four hands that were rising with the rolling torrent of magic power overlapped together.


    Boom!


    Invisible vibrations vibrated in the atmosphere.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    drop! drop! drop!


    Dimensional Sea, the bridge of the Dimensional Battleship ''Athra'' of the Time and Space Administration.


    The originally exhausted communications director Amy Limiette had just yawned when she heard a harsh red siren.


    bang bang bang bang! After a few times, she hurriedly adjusted her posture and looked at the radar. When she saw the substantial ripples above, she immediately opened the communication channel and shouted:


    "Admiral Lindy is not good!"


    "A super-large magical reaction was found in World 97 outside the management! It is suspected that the magical tidal eruption! Let the reaction hit the Dao Asra after 30 seconds, please give the command quickly!"


    "What did you say?" xN


    Hearing this sentence, the bridge crew who were a little tired from the search mission suddenly jumped up.


    Chapter 1484 The Scared Asra


    Haiming City, Seaside Park.


    In a spiritual perspective that ordinary people cannot perceive.


    Cherry red, true red, gold, and silver-gray, four brightly colored magical powers spewed out like a fountain, forming a rapidly spinning vortex.


    Vaguely, you can see the four still young figures inside the vortex.


    Woo-!


    The whistling sound of the wind sounded, it was the sound made by the high concentration of magic power surging, interfering with the atmosphere of nature.


    hum!


    The vibration suddenly sounded like a heavy hammer hitting the air.


    With a thud, the faint sound of glass shattering resounded all around.


    quack quack, cracks appeared in the atmosphere, and then accompanied by a crackling sound, a holy stone seed with a shape like a dark blue diamond-shaped gem floated in the air, and was then captured by the four-color magic vortex, and was wrapped and submerged in the center. .


    quack!


    Another Holy Stone Seed appeared, caught in the vortex, and there was another soft sound.


    Next, the seeds of holy stones emerged one after another, and soon more than a dozen seeds of holy stones were involved in the vortex.


    At the same time, the vibration caused by the four-color magic vortex became stronger and stronger.


    And at this moment, the outer space of the earth.


    A transparent ripple rose in space, and then a light gray warship with a length of more than two hundred meters appeared in outer space, and quickly fell into the package of transparent ripples, hiding its shape.


    After all this was completed, a member of the Time and Space Administration fleet finally breathed a sigh of relief in the bridge of the dimensional battleship ''Athra''.


    "Ah, so dangerous, so dangerous, I was almost taken away by the magic tide." Sitting in the captain''s seat, the beauty with long turquoise hair couldn''t help but picked up the coffee on the built-in cup holder of the chair and couldn''t help drinking it took a big mouthful.


    On the other hand, Alex, the black-haired young man who was the captain of the fleet military attache, could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, and asked Amy who was the communications director with a gloomy expression:


    "Amy, what happened just now, why is there no sign of the magic tide."


    Magic Tides.


    That is a peculiar phenomenon that occurs in the dimensional sea. Just like the phenomenon that the sea water will ebb and flow due to the gravity of the moon, there will also be a phenomenon of energy flow between the world and the world at a certain interval.


    The Time and Space Administration calls this phenomenon the ''magic tide'', and has mastered safe dimensional navigation technology based on research on this phenomenon.


    According to the calculation of the Time and Space Administration, this time is the ebb period of the tide, and it stands to reason that there should be no energy riot just now.


    And with Alex''s complaint, the members of the Asra fleet in the bridge couldn''t help complaining, venting the panic just now:


    "It scared me to death. If Admiral Lindi didn''t react quickly and ordered to hide in the dimensional world, we would be drowned by the tide."


    "You brats from the Communication Detection Division, what are you doing? You haven''t found out about this phenomenon. Do you want to scare people to death?"


    "Speaking of which, what is going on with this magical tide, right now at the low tide?"


    "I''m checking..." Amy, who was operating the Asra probe, tapped the projection button with a depressed expression.


    Due to the advanced magic technology, the Dimensional Fleet of the Time and Space Administration handed over most of the repetitive work to the intelligent machinery, which certainly reduced the cost of building the fleet, but also led to manual processing once an accident happened and the machinery could not deal with it. Extremely cumbersome.


    The current Amy was so big as a bucket by the magic tide just now, and hurriedly used the authority to call various devices to probe the situation of the magic tide.


    Fortunately, the fluctuation seemed to be very close, and she quickly found the target:


    "Captain, the origin of the magic tide has been discovered!"


    Amy breathed a sigh of relief and reported to Admiral Lindy, the captain of the Asra.


    "Nice job, Amy." Lindy, who had added six more sugars to her coffee, took a quick sip and said, "Put the influence of the probe on the big screen."


    "Yes!" Amy heard the words, and immediately manipulated the device to form a picture of the detected signal, and then projected it on the largest screen directly in front of the Asura bridge.


    Immediately, a huge magic vortex flashing with four-color brilliance appeared in the eyes of everyone on the Asura.


    "This is?" Crono, the chief military attache of the Asra and the most senior staff member of the bright side of magic power, immediately noticed the essence of this vortex, and couldn''t help but click his tongue: "This is the magic power released from the outside, why? Possibly! How could a normal person unleash magic on this scale?"


    ???


    "Huh?" Lindy, who was sitting in the captain''s seat, turned her head and gave Cronor a dissatisfied look.


    A look of embarrassment appeared on Krono''s face when he noticed his mother''s gaze.


    How could he forget that his mother is also an ''abnormal person'' who can do this kind of thing. Now that''s it, scolding your mother has really turned into scolding your mother.


    On the other side, the captain of the military attache, Alex, also smacked his tongue: "The scale of this magic power is probably much larger than the unrestricted Admiral Lindi, and there is no refined control at all, no wonder the dimensional sea appears. Magic Tides..."


    Alex, who is more knowledgeable, of course understands what a terrible person can be who can release this kind of magic power, because just by looking at it with the naked eye, he can be sure that the person in the magic vortex is the least in the evaluation of the Time and Space Administration. He is also an SS-level great magus.

 Chapter 1030：

    ¡­


    Damn, how could it be so unlucky to meet an SS-level great magister and get angry?


    On the other side, Lindy frowned, looking at the magic vortex on the screen and said, "Amy, is this the situation where the report comes back in that direction?"


    Amy clicked the keyboard, and then said in shock:


    "The source is nearby? Wait, it''s on the planet next to it!"


    Amy''s voice fell, and the bridge suddenly exploded:


    "Liar, right next door?"


    "It''s over, have we entered the enemy''s base camp?"


    "Damn, could it be a trap, a trap for us?"


    Hearing the noise, Lindy frowned, raised her face and shouted in the air of an admiral:


    "Give me peace!"


    Suddenly, the bridge fell silent.


    Controlling the emotions of the bridge, Lindy immediately ordered Amy:


    "Cancel the magic exploration and use the life detection device instead. I need to determine the situation in the magic vortex."


    "Yes!"


    With the order of the backbone, Amy immediately mobilized the equipment and focused on exploring the interior of the magic vortex.


    Soon, a picture appeared above the Asura.


    Looking at the picture, Krono couldn''t help widening his eyes, with an incredible look on his face:


    "is that a lie."


    "It''s actually four little girls..."


    Chapter 1485 Lindy''s entanglement and decision


    On the huge screen, the scene in the center of the magic vortex was displayed.


    It was four girls with different hair colors, overlapping one hand and looking like they were cheering and encouraging each other.


    Judging from their appearance, they were at most eleven or twelve years old, but it was these four little girls who triggered the tide of magic power that almost didn''t destroy the Asura dimensional battleship.


    Inside the bridge, Alex, who was the first to react, couldn''t help but grabbed his hair:


    "Damn...what''s the situation?"


    Four little girls who were not his daughter''s age caused a tide of magic and almost drowned him. Is it because he was too unlucky or the world was too crazy.


    On the other hand, Lindy also recovered from her shock, and calmly ordered Amy:


    "Amy, use the magic detection device to check these..."


    When Lindy said this, she suddenly didn''t know how to describe this little girl.


    criminal?


    People just folded their hands together in the park, put their magic power on, and didn''t use magic to attack people or do anything, but they buried the Asura.


    Who can make sense of this?


    But if she insisted that she was an unrelated ordinary person, Lindy felt that a person with SS-level magic power, even a little girl, could not be called an ordinary person.


    A ''harmless little girl'' who can destroy an entire dimensional fleet by one person? Midzilda''s definition of ''harmless'' is not so lighthearted.


    Thinking of this, Lindy took a deep breath and said, "For the time being, we will define them as ''dangerous elements'' and allow magic power detection. I want to know the specific value of their magic power."


    "Yes!" Amy turned on the magic detection with a tingling scalp, and displayed the detected data on the screen.


    "The average magic value of the purple-haired **** the far right is 1.57 million, and the maximum peak value is 5.04 million. The internal system''s evaluation is a AAA-level magister."


    In the picture, Tsukimura Suzuka''s closed eyes face is enlarged and included in one frame.


    "The blonde girl at the bottom of the middle has an average magic value of 1.21 million and a maximum peak of 3.77 million. The system''s evaluation is also AAA."


    Looking at Alisha whose face was enlarged and her eyebrows were still trembling, Amy only felt that the corners of her mouth began to tremble.


    "Then there is another blonde girl in the upper middle, with an average magic value of 10.22 million and a maximum peak of 3...37.25 million." Amy swallowed, and then looked at Fate on the screen, only to feel that her expression was turning green: " The system evaluation is SS-level magister, extremely dangerous."


    "SS-level?" Alex, a B-level magician, was stunned, the boss with his mouth open. Although he had expectations in his heart, he really didn''t expect that a girl who looked like a teenage girl had an SS level. magic value.


    It is true that the level of magic power cannot determine the combat effectiveness of a magician, but even if an SS-level magician is placed there and let him fight, his B-level cannot break the defense!


    Have I lived to be a dog for thirty-seven years... Alex looked at Fate with a dull expression.


    "The same level as a mother without restrictions." Crono looked at Fate in the picture and couldn''t help clenching his palms.


    There is a limit to the total combat power of mages matched with each warship of the Time and Space Administration. For mages of S rank and above, the Time and Space Administration also has special laws to limit the strength.


    Therefore, Lindy Harawin, who is obviously an SS-level great magister, can only exert her magic power to AA-level under non-economic conditions.


    Also because of this limitation, Crono, who currently has a AAA-level magister evaluation, has become the highest combat power on the Asra, and because he is young, Alex of the B-level magister is Asura. The captain of the military attache on the pull.


    At this moment, facing two AAA-level magisters and one SS-level magister, even after hard magic training, Kronor only felt a tingling in his scalp.


    Sensing that the hearts of the people on the Asra were fluctuating, Lindy had to speak out to stabilize everyone''s emotions:


    "Don''t worry, the General Administration gave me the authority to lift the restrictions before carrying out the exploration mission."


    "Admiral is allowed to lift restrictions?"


    "It''s great, the **** General Administration finally didn''t hold back this time."


    Seeing that everyone was finally no longer nervous, Lindy couldn''t help but look at Amy who was blue-faced, frowned, and asked in confusion, "Amy, isn''t there another person whose stats haven''t been returned?"


    Hearing this, Amy turned her head and showed a reluctant smile at Lindy:


    "Captain, I still think..."


    Before Amy finished speaking, Lindy sensed the inside story, so she was silent for a while, and said:


    "Report it, it''s important to face it."


    Hearing this, Amy opened her mouth, and finally turned her head around. She put her head down and put the value on the screen, and said in a trembling voice:


    "The orange-haired **** the far left has an average magic value of 12.39 million and a maximum peak value of 42.22 million, rated by an SS-level magus."


    Hearing this, the bridge instantly fell into a dead silence.


    2 SS-level mages?


    Not to mention their age or how much magic they have, just by releasing their magic power, the two little girls can kill the entire crew of the Asra and get rid of Lindy Harawin.


    Not to mention that there are two AAA mages next to them.


    If this is combined, even if the combat experience is a rookie, as long as the opponent kills for reasons, it is easy to play Asra.


    The well-informed Alex was still numb at this time, and said in a trembling voice: "This is really the management of Outer World No. 97? Is it not the taboo world?"


    SS-level magisters appeared together, and Alex only found similar reports in the Forbidden World report that the General Administration had forbidden to explore.


    And those worlds, without exception, are forbidden to be explored by the General Administration, and even the coordinates are deliberately hidden, and only the highest level can understand the terrible world.


    Could it be that they had an accident in their mission and ran into the forbidden world?


    On the other hand, Lindy, who is the admiral, has higher authority, and naturally knows the tricks of managing the Outer World No. 97.


    It was this bit of trickiness that made her feel heavy at the moment.


    "I remember that in the report of the General Administration, the reason for giving up control of World No. 97 outside the management a hundred years ago seems to be because there is a local SSS-level great magus here."


    "What? There''s another SSS-level magister?" Krono was stunned and couldn''t help but be surprised: "Doesn''t that mean that there are elders behind these girls?"


    Hearing Cronor''s words, Alex''s face turned green.


    Is there a big SSS-level wizard behind him? Considering the fact that these little girls are SS-level at such a young age, and considering the consensus that children with high magical aptitude have a high probability of giving birth to children with high talent, it may not be impossible to infer which rumored the General Administration to give up the management of this world. SSS-level The Great Magister is the elder of these girls.


    So, does this mean that if you move the other party, you will immediately lead the elders behind the other party out?


    hiss!


    For a moment, the members of the Time and Space Administration on the bridge couldn''t help but take a breath, and came to a subtle consensus, and then they all looked at Lindy.


    Looking at these colleagues'' eyes, "Captain, let''s retreat strategically", Lindy also had a headache at this time.


    Just leave? The voyage records of the dimensional warships will be uploaded. The General Administration knows that she has encountered several little girls who "retreat without a fight" without even a single contact. She is afraid that she will be impeached by the mad dogs in the bureau.


    However, let''s get in touch, she is also distressed for the lives of her subordinates, who are one of the few members of her Harawin family.


    It''s a dilemma... Lindy''s face twitched, looking at the four little girls on the screen, she felt very emotional.


    Although her family''s Krono is very good, she became a AAA-level magician at the age of 14, but these four are younger than Krono but standing in the same or even higher class, and they are not inferior to her.


    Why didn''t I give birth to such a good daughter...Lindy was depressed, and the once fragrant Krono was no longer fragrant.


    "Captain..." Alex said bravely, "What should we do?"


    Seeing this, Lindy said calmly: "From now on, this ship will try to make contact with the target personnel to confirm whether they are dangerous to the Administration."


    It''s impossible to fight, and it''s impossible to catch, even if the Asra ship almost sank because of the "misbehavior" of a few girls, but the ghost knows if moving these girls will lead to more trouble.


    Even if it is a young SS-level magician, it is SS-level. Lindy is confident in dealing with the two little girls, but it does not mean that she can deal with the people behind these girls.


    To be able to train two such young SS-levels, the strength of the people behind them can be imagined. I am afraid that they are overlord-level existences in the taboo world, and they cannot easily offend them.


    So...it''s up to me to make a tentative contact to shut up those mad dogs staring at the Harawin''s house, and after that, I''ll just do what I want.


    "Captain!" Krono couldn''t help but want to dissuade him at this time. After all, it was very dangerous to go to a world where the SSS great wizard was in charge, and to contact the other party''s juniors.


    Although the management of the outer world has signed a contract with the Time and Space Administration, if you are a fleet admiral visiting you, whether they will deduct you or not depends on the mood of the other party.


    "Needless to say, Krono, I''ll just go there this time." Lindy has already made a decision, and naturally she won''t let Krono stop her. She can go alone, at least she can escape, and bring a few more people with her. , and what is the difference between sending hostages.


    and¡­


    Lindy looked at the dark blue rhombus floating around the four girls.


    That appearance is almost the same as the seed of the sacred stone of the ancient heritage in the previous report, but Lindy also knows that the seed of the sacred stone of the ancient heritage has been confirmed to be recovered.


    Thinking of this, Lindy had a thought in her heart, maybe, this encounter is not only dangerous, but also has opportunities.


    Chapter 1486 Nani? I was fired?


    Haiming City, Seaside Park.


    hum! sound.


    The 21st holy stone seed appeared in the sky with a humming sound, and was then wrapped in the huge four-color magic vortex and submerged into the core.


    Aware of this scene, Takamachi Nanoha breathed a sigh of relief:


    "The 21st is finally out, Fette, Suzuka, Alyssa, we are slowly reducing the scale of resonance."


    After choosing to forcibly gather the seeds of holy stones by means of resonance, Takamachi Nanoha naturally passed the breath with her friends, until she removed the two on her body and the one that Fate had collected before meeting Nanoha. In addition to the seeds of holy stones, there are only 21 seeds of holy stones scattered outside.


    So in fact, the 21st seed of the holy stone is the last seed of the holy stone, and at this moment their plan has been satisfactorily completed most of them and entered the final stage.


    Hearing Naiba Takamachi''s prompt, Alyssa immediately vented with her friends: "I count 3, 2, 1, and everyone will shrink together, 10% of the scale per second."


    "it is good!"


    "Yes!"


    "Fine, then... 3, 2, 1!"


    After Alyssa finished counting, she immediately began to reduce her magic power. At this moment, the magic vortex that was surging in the atmosphere also began to shrink simultaneously.


    After about 10 seconds, the magic vortex disappeared, and a large amount of magic power disappeared. However, the subtle thing was that this flow of magic power did not cause discomfort to several girls, but made their faces ruddy and radiant.


    Aware of this, Takamachi Naoba moved his arms a little puzzledly and said: "It''s strange, didn''t the book say that a lot of magic power would be life-threatening? Why do I feel as comfortable as taking a bath now? Woolen cloth?"


    Tsukimura Suzuka tilted her head, thought for a moment and explained, "That''s probably because our spirituality originated from Master Su Jin."


    "Because the power of the spiritual power just obtained is not stable enough, the magic power just released, although we are using it on the surface, but in fact, the power comes from Master Su Jin. My intuition tells me that the answer should be this."


    Hearing that a little girl from Suzuka Tsukimura believed in her own intuition, Naba Takamachi and the three were not surprised at all.


    Because in Little Garden, the stronger the existence, the stronger the soul, and the soul''s perspective, spiritual vision and intuition, belong to the result of the connection between the power of the soul and the material world of this world.


    Therefore, the stronger the existence, the more sensitive the intuition. Unless the perception is blocked by the stronger existence, the strong person''s intuition is almost no different from the ''prophecy''.


    "I feel like this too." Alyssa muttered, then frowned, looked at the sparkling holy stone seeds floating around and said, "Also, I don''t think these holy stone seeds can be left outside. , it''s better to put it away quickly."


    Hearing this, Fette said nervously, "Does Alyssa feel that someone is watching us?"

 Chapter 1031：

    "Huh? Does Fit feel the same way?" Alyssa was stunned when she heard the words, and then said unnaturally: "One person can still make mistakes, but two people are different."


    "I feel that way too." Takamachi Naoba said, while he started, he summoned 21 holy stone seeds, and at the same time looked at the forest to the east with some defensiveness: "Where, there seems to be someone there."


    Hearing this, several people looked towards the dense forest in the east. Since there is a hill in the east, the trees in the forest are generally tall, and it is easy to hide people. Many nearby children have come here to play hide-and-seek.


    As natives, Takamachi Nanoha, Alyssa, and Tsukimura Suzuka have never come here to play, so they naturally understand how simple it is to be Tibetans in the forest.


    "Who?" As the only out-of-towner among the four, Fate took out the intelligent magic tool Baludish when he heard that Alyssa felt the same way, and replaced it with a time-space administration standard. protective suit.


    Seeing this scene, the person hiding in the dark naturally couldn''t continue to hide.


    Accompanied by the rustling of stepping on the grass, the green-haired woman in the dark blue admiral''s uniform of the Time and Space Administration stepped out of a big tree, raised her hands and said:


    "Don''t worry, I have no ill will."


    And the person hiding in the woods was naturally Lindy Haravan.


    After arriving at the edge of the park in Haiming City through the teleportation circle on the Asura, she walked to the front, hiding her breath, and observed the four girls.


    However, to her surprise, when her magic to hide herself was not broken, several little girls sensed it just by intuition.


    ¡®How is mental power sensitive? ''Lindy looked at Alyssa and Tsukimura Suzuka with a little surprise. Nanoha and Fett had strong magical powers, and they noticed that she was nothing at the same level, but two people who were only AAA-level could find her intuitively. It''s a matter of talent.


    But... how could the same talent appear in four people? Is it the speciality of the magician who manages the outer world of No. 97?


    "Eh? It''s an adult?" Takamachi Naoba was stunned when she saw Lindy''s expression. Although she was strong, she was a child after all. Facing an adult, she really had no confidence.


    Seeing that an adult saw their actions just now, Alyssa was also a little bit polite: "Oh, it was seen by an adult, what''s wrong? Do you want to block the memory? But I have never used that kind of magic."


    And Tsukimura Suzuka was also confused at this time, she touched her cheek and said, "It''s strange, we have confirmed that there is no one nearby."


    As the only person present who received Mead''s magic education, Fette noticed Lindy''s uniform at the first time, so she couldn''t help but panic:


    "That uniform...is the uniform of the senior officials of the Time and Space Administration?"


    "Time and Space Administration?" X2


    Takamachi Naba and Alyssa were stunned for a moment, and then suddenly relaxed.


    "What, it turns out to be the Time and Space Administration." Takamachi Nanoha patted her chest and sighed, her whole expression was an expression of peace of mind.


    On the other hand, Alyssa put her hands behind her head with a relaxed expression, and said silently, "What''s wrong with that stinky rabbit, he clearly told us to deal with the seed of the holy stone, why did he send his subordinates over to watch? Do you despise people?"


    As the eldest lady of a wealthy family, Alyssa is very aware of the fact that adults openly allow certain behaviors, but secretly send people to protect them, and she obviously regards Lindy as insurance for Su Jin to worry about their accident.


    So although she complained, the expression on Alisha''s face was clearly happy.


    However, Nanoha relaxed, while Alyssa was happy there, but Lindy was stunned.


    what the hell? Why did these girls relax their guard after knowing that I was the Time and Space Administration? And that blond girl said ''Sacred Stone Seed'', right?


    Hasn''t the Holy Stone Seed been recovered by the Administration? Why is she here, and she is a subordinate? Who''s subordinate? Could it be that the girl in front of me is the child of the Governor of the Northern Fleet? But aren''t there only two boys in the Governor''s family?


    And just when Lindy was stunned, Fette clenched the magic tool tightly, aimed at Lindy, and reminded her companion seriously:


    "Nano, Alyssa, don''t take it lightly, she''s not from our Time and Space Administration!"


    Hearing this, the other three little girls were shocked.


    And Lindy was also stunned.


    "What? I was fired?".


    Chapter 1487 Lindy: "?"


    "Wait a minute, why do you say I''m not a member of the Time and Space Administration?"


    Lindy was a little confused by what Fitt suddenly said, and subconsciously retorted, she took out her military ID card from her pocket, spread it out and said to the four girls:


    "I am the commander of the Northern Fleet of the Time and Space Administration, Captain Asra, Lindy Harawin. This is my military ID. I think this should prove my identity, right?"


    The military ID of the Time and Space Administration is a miniature magic device that has undergone magical anti-counterfeiting measures. Its core technology has always been monopolized by the Administration, and it is difficult for outsiders to imitate it.


    According to Lindy''s idea, this military card is enough to prove her identity, and according to the blonde girl (Alyssa) just now, these people seem to be members of the Administration.


    Then since this is the case, everyone is their own, prove their identity, and resolve the conflict?


    However, what Lindy didn''t expect was that when she took out her military ID card, the four ''little monsters'' in front of her became more defensive. Even the orange-haired girl took out the military smart magic tool and put it on protective suit.


    Lindy was a ''? ¡¯


    That orange-haired little girl is holding a Mead-style magic tool, right? It''s still a new version of the military in recent years. This is equipment only available to members of the Time and Space Administration, but why did you still point it at me?


    Is there any misunderstanding here?


    At this time, Alisa, who had not been able to identify her friend or foe, glanced at Lindy nervously, and then asked her close friend, "Suzuka, is that military ID card that exudes magic power real?"


    "Isn''t this obvious at a glance? Didn''t you see Nanoha showing the Heart of the Rising Sun?" Tsukimura Suzuka lowered her voice and whispered: "There is no Arcadia on that certificate. The flag must be fake!"


    "That''s right!" Alyssa suddenly realized that, according to the knowledge they passed down, the most important way to identify Hakoniwa is whether it has a ''flag'' printed on it.


    In order to swear that they are blocked, the members of the community will basically print the flag on their bodies, documents, and the most important spirituality.


    Therefore, the one who holds the community''s exclusive flag imprint on the spiritual grid is his own.


    And what the flag looks like, Alyssa knows very well, because after they accepted the inheritance, the traces of the Arcadia flag naturally appeared on the spiritual grid.


    However, the military ID of the person in front of him clearly does not have the flag of Arcadia, and does not show his spirituality, so there is a high probability that it is a fake.


    No wonder Naiha suddenly became vigilant, it turned out to be like this...


    While Alyssa was thinking, Takamachi Nanoha seemed to be a little worried about admitting the wrong person, and asked Lindy tentatively:


    "That...can you show the flag on the spirit grid?"


    "Ah? What?" Lindy was stunned, Lingge? banner? what is that? Is it the flag of the Time and Space Administration? Isn''t this thing printed on the military ID card?


    However, in the next second, seeing the warlock Takamachi Nanoha began to use artillery bombardment, Lindy''s heart sank, and she realized that she had been judged as an ''enemy''.


    Seeing this scene, Lindy didn''t hesitate, she quickly raised her hands to indicate that she was not hostile:


    "I don''t think there should be any need for hostility between us?"


    Hearing this, Takamachi Naba glanced at Fate with a hesitant expression on his face.


    At this time, Fette glanced at the certificate still in Lindy''s hand, and said in a low voice:


    "She should be the official of the Time and Space Administration. I''ll ask about the situation first."


    Takamachi Nanoha nodded and temporarily touched the deployment of the artillery bombardment, but she was somewhat wary of the Time and Space Administration that once invaded the earth.


    After comforting Naiye, Fit turned his head with a sullen face, and asked Lindy:


    "What are the people from the Time and Space Administration doing here?"


    Lindy felt a little relieved after hearing this, and realized that the other party was still a good boy who could reason, so she immediately said:


    "When we were routinely patrolling the nearby public area, we encountered a sudden tide of magic, so we temporarily let the dimensional warship hide in the world for repair. According to the agreement between the Administration and you, after encountering an emergency, it should be allowed. Is it an emergency stop?"


    "Magic tide? What is that?" Hearing the unfamiliar term, Takamachi Nanoha glanced at Lindy, leaned over and bit her ear with Fate.


    "The tide of magic... It should be a low tide recently... Wait, could it be the magic just now..."


    Fitt carefully recalled the corresponding magic knowledge, then bit his lip, glanced at Lindy, and whispered to Takamachi Nanoha:


    "She was probably affected by the magic flow that we just collected the seed of the holy stone, so she had to make an emergency landing, and then found us."


    "What?" Alyssa, who listened to the conversation between the two, was suddenly stunned: "How is this adult unlucky?"


    "Alyssa! Don''t tell the truth!" Tsukimura Suzuka reluctantly reminded Alyssa, then turned her head and glanced at Lindy. After finding that the other party''s expression had not changed, she was slightly relieved.


    "Then what should I do now?" Knowing that he did something wrong, Takamachi Naye suddenly softened a little, pointed his finger in a panic, and looked at Fate, the only one who knew something about the Administration.


    "Well... This world should have an agreement with the Administration, and let her handle it according to the agreement. If it really doesn''t work, we may have to compensate for some of the losses..." Fate hesitated for a while, then whispered.


    Hearing the word compensation, Takamachi Naiha''s eyes suddenly became watery, and she said pitifully, "I only have 60,000 yen in my piggy bank, is this enough?"


    Alyssa''s face turned black when she heard the words: "Idiot Nanoha, the money they want is definitely not the money of the island country! And that woman is on a warship, right? That thing is damaged, 60,000 yen must not be enough."


    "Then what should I do?" Takamachi Naoba was very flustered at this time: "Do you want to call Mom and Dad over?"


    "No, you''ll be finished if you call Naiye." Alyssa immediately rejected this point, and then hesitated: "How about call that stinky rabbit to deal with it? Let him pay a little first, and we will pay him back in installments?"


    Alyssa''s voice fell, and the expressions of several people were a little hesitant, as if they didn''t want to spread the matter to Su Jin.


    However, at this moment, a female voice suddenly sounded.


    "You can do it without compensation!".


    Chapter 1488 Help her to be decent


    I heard that game, ''It''s okay without compensation. '', Takamachi Nanye turned her head suddenly, saw Lindy with a smile on her face, and was stunned.


    At this time, Lindy continued: "Because the evasion was timely, the Asra didn''t have much damage, so there is no need to evade, as long as we can dock and repair it."


    This sentence is the truth, and it is also Lindy''s compromise.


    After all, if you really want your parents to call out, they may not be able to think about a damaged warship. Rather than losing even the man and the ship, it is better to buy time and let the intelligent repair robot repair the ship urgently, and strive to have an escape. The chance...Lindy thought to herself as she looked at the four girls in front of her with a little helplessness.


    2 SS grades, 2 AAA grades, it is not you who are afraid of accidents, but me!


    "But... can I do it?" Takamachi Nanoha opened her eyes wide and looked at Lindy with a look of surprise.


    "Of course it can, after all, this is an accident." Lindy''s attitude was very kind, after all, she was facing a little girl younger than her own child, and she couldn''t do it herself.


    Hearing this, Takamachi Naba almost jumped up unhappily, bowed directly and said:


    "Great, big sister, you are really a good person!"


    Big sister... Lindy blinked, then said with a bright smile:


    "Oh, he''s a good boy."


    If you can talk, just say a few more words, I love listening!


    Lindy turned her head in a good mood, looked at Fit and said:


    "Sa, the lovely child over there, is it you who is in charge here for the time being?"


    After all, when facing her, Nanoha, Alyssa, and Suzuka all looked at Fate frequently and focused on her, so Lindy could easily see it.


    Moreover, this blond girl ''Fit'' seems to have a certain understanding of the Administration, unlike the others, who feel a little dazed. This is much easier to discuss than the other three who don''t understand anything.


    Fitt looked around the crowd, and after getting the hint from their eyes, he nodded and bowed politely:


    "can I help you?"


    "Can you tell me why you are releasing magic here?" Lindy tried her best to use a soft tone to avoid Feite''s feeling of ill will, and at the same time she was showing weakness: "You should know that after the battleship is damaged and grounded, there is no reasonable My boss won''t let me go easily, eldest sister."


    Speaking of which, Lindy folded her hands together in a petition.


    In fact, Lindy was really afraid that the pig bosses in the Administration would cause trouble, so she had to come over to test the information. Otherwise, after seeing Naiye and Fett, her first thought was to get out of this world and let the management The bureau also sent professionals to come.


    She is just a weak, pitiful and helpless SS-level magician, but she can''t face this alien civilization who doesn''t know how many monsters there are.


    Hearing this, Fette hesitated for a while, but still said:


    "That''s because we are using the resonance method to collect the seeds of holy stones, so we can release the magic like this."


    It''s really the seed of the holy stone... Lindy''s face didn''t change, her heart stunned, and then she continued to test:


    "Is the seed of the holy stone you speak of, the seed of the holy stone that I understand?"


    When Feite heard this, he thought for a while, shook his head and said, "It shouldn''t be the kind you think. This seed of the holy stone is an imitation made by Master Su Jin."


    A great magus who can create imitations of the Seed of the Holy Stone? Lindy''s heart trembled when she heard this. The Time and Space Administration couldn''t even parse this kind of holy stone. How could it be possible to manufacture imitations here?


    No matter how weak the imitation is, he can at least make it, which shows how profound his magical attainments are.


    At least it is the "old monster" that crushes the existing great magisters of the Administration and the scientific research institutions. It is still not possible to contact or not. Let the Administration send someone by itself... After making a decision, Lindy immediately left:


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t bother you any more."


    "it is good¡­"


    Before Fei Te''s words were finished, a female voice suddenly sounded in the sky.


    "Fit, grab her, don''t let her go."


    The moment he heard the sound, Fette recognized the source of the sound, and said in a daze:


    "Mother?"


    At the same time, Lindy, who was already very vigilant in her heart, instantly launched teleportation magic, and with a flash, her figure disappeared without a trace.


    "Eh? Escaped?" Takamachi Naiha looked at this scene in astonishment. No matter how stupid she was, she knew that Lindy had planned to escape, but it really surprised her so suddenly.


    And above the sky, Prescia''s fierce voice came over: "Damn, because of the high concentration of magic around, the spell is not stable enough, did the sound leak?"

 Chapter 1032：

    Hearing this sentence, Tsukimura Suzuka always felt that something was wrong, but she didn''t know what was wrong, so she could only raise her head and look at the sky suspiciously.


    And Alyssa, who had just reacted, put her hands on her hips and said unhappily, "Hey, whoever made you talk nonsense, everyone ran away!"


    Although Alyssa doesn''t know how to look at people, her intuition tells her that Lindy doesn''t have much ill will, on the contrary, she shows her favor.


    The two sides are still vigilant against each other. You, Prescia, suddenly jumped out and said, ''Catch her, can''t let her go'', isn''t this adding to the confusion?


    No wonder Elf said that Fit''s mother has a brain, and this guy really has a brain!


    On the other side, after ''explaining the reason for the leakage of the voice'', Presia''s indifferent voice came from the sky:


    "Fit, since everyone ran away, come back with the seed of the holy stone. I''ll be waiting for you on the Baxie Ghost God."


    "Mom..." Hearing this, Fit''s face was hesitant, and at the same time, he looked at Takamachi Nanoha.


    On the other hand, although he was a little unhappy with Prescia''s behavior, seeing Fett''s pitiful eyes, Takamachi Naoba instantly softened.


    She sighed, took out the 23 Holy Stone Seeds placed in the Heart of the Rising Sun, directly faced the core of Barudish, and sent the Holy Stone Seeds to the built-in space, and then smiled at Fate road:


    "It''s okay, it''s important to save people."


    This is why Su Jin explained that Presia''s purpose is to resurrect Alicia, otherwise Takamachi Nanoha would have to hold Fate, or she would go over.


    Because intuition tells Nanoha that Presia''s words always have a taste of ''bad intentions''.


    "Nanoha...Thank you." Hearing Takamachi Naba''s consolation, Fitt, who felt guilty about his mother''s unauthorized order, could only nod his head and prepare to set up a teleportation circle.


    After Fate teleported away, Takamachi Nanoha and Alyssa looked at each other, then looked at Tsukimura Suzuka. The three of them smiled at each other, and they all understood each other''s thoughts.


    "I''ll prepare." Tsukimura Suzuka said, and began to pray, using ritual magic to arrange the teleportation circle to be teleported to the Baxie Guishen.


    When Suzuka painted the ceremony, Alyssa said with a smile:


    "What do we call this, the mantis catching the cicada oriole behind?"


    And Nao Takamachi also looked helpless: "I couldn''t tell Fite just now, we all think your mother has a problem, right?"


    After hearing this, Alyssa hummed: "Stinky Rabbit has long said that she is restless, and she just made a deliberate noise, which proves it even more, hum, don''t give her a wink, it''s really like we are little girl."


    Hearing Alyssa''s words, Takamachi Naoba hesitated and said, "Just follow us later. As long as she doesn''t hurt Fate, we won''t do anything. If..."


    Naiye didn''t say anything after that, but the three of them understood what it meant.


    If it really hurts Fate, it doesn''t matter if Presia is Fate''s mother. She doesn''t want to be decent, so they will help her be decent.


    With this thought in mind, the three stepped into the teleportation circle together.


    Chapter 1489 Doubt


    Space, Asra, bridge.


    With a crunch, the mechanical door opened, and Lindy''s figure floated into the bridge.


    "Captain, are you alright?" Seeing Lindy, Cronor immediately greeted her.


    "I''m fine." Lindy casually comforted Crono, then looked at Amy with a serious face and said, "Amy, did you just monitor the scene with the detection system?"


    "Yes!" Amy hurriedly raised her hand to indicate that she was monitoring the conversation between Lindy and Fit just now: "The corresponding situation has been recorded, including the person who spoke up later and the girls who left afterward, The coordinates of the teleportation used have been secretly recorded with the equipment."


    "Well done, first call up the magic frequency of the person who suddenly made a sound at the end, and check the information database to see if it is an acquaintance of mine."


    Before Lindy could finish her words, Alex, the captain of the military attache, said:


    "Don''t bother, Lindy, I''ve already checked, and the woman who finally spoke up to arrest you should be ''Prescia Testrosa'' according to the magic power of the database. Decades ago because of An SS-level great magister who was exiled due to an accident caused by illegal research."


    "Sure enough, it''s a familiar face." After hearing the answer given by Alex, Lindy sighed not unexpectedly.


    There are so many magicians above S rank in the Time and Space Administration. Even if they haven''t seen them, they have heard of each other''s existence. Not to mention the intensive communication between the energy research department and the front-line troops, it is not that Presia and Lindy have not seen each other. On the surface, barely speaking, the two sides can still be regarded as colleagues.


    That''s why, just after Prescia spoke up, the familiar magic fluctuations made Lindy feel very strange.


    "In other words, behind those four girls is the former great magus of the research department?" Crono, who had heard of Prescia''s reputation, suddenly became serious.


    "No, it should be said that it is not necessarily, and it is still uncertain about Prescia''s position." Lindy shook her head, vetoing Crono''s guess, and frowned.


    "Why do you say that?" Amy next to her asked in astonishment.


    "Because of Prescia''s last sentence." Contrary to Amy, the much older Alex thought more deeply: "In the situation just now, the captain and the four little girls have achieved basic mutual trust, according to In a normal person''s opinion, Prescia shouldn''t speak up because it doesn''t make sense."


    "Whether it''s Prescia trying to do something secretly, and she doesn''t want to be discovered by the Time and Space Administration, or she wants to catch the captain to do something, she shouldn''t make a sound just now, because it doesn''t have any effect except to startle the snake."


    "That''s right." Lindy, who retreated immediately after Prescia made her voice, nodded involuntarily and said her thoughts: "After she made her voice, considering the strength gap between the enemy and me, I naturally I chose to retreat for the first time, but when I returned to Asra, I realized something was wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" Crono asked curiously.


    "It''s too deliberate." Lindy sighed lightly, and then said with a serious face: "The situation just now seemed to be deliberately reminding me to run away."


    "Intentionally?" Crono froze for a moment, then rubbed his chin and thought, "So, is it possible that Prescia is on our side?"


    "It''s not necessarily." Lindy shook her head lightly, and then explained: "After all, she is the great magister who was exiled by the Administration. How much loyalty is left is completely unknown. We can''t put our hopes on this kind of thing. Uncertain things."


    "The captain is right." Alex agreed with Lindy''s point of view, holding the back of his head with both hands, and stretched out on the chair: "I am more inclined, Precia Testrosa wants to Use us to your own ends."


    "Let''s make an assumption first."


    "For example, Presia was captured by someone who managed the world outside No. 97, trying to use her to research the dimensional warship technology of the Time and Space Administration."


    Hearing this, Crono and Amy suddenly widened their eyes and said incredulously:


    "what do you mean?"


    "That''s right."


    Alex nodded slightly, and then his face gradually became serious:


    "Although it is very troublesome to rely on individuals to develop dimensional warship technology, it is basically impossible without the support of a professional team and national strength, but the trouble is that the world outside the management of No. 97 has just entered a modern quality civilization. It is not impossible for Lesia, a great magus who specializes in the research of battleship energy and secrets, to develop battleship technology."


    Hearing this, Amy couldn''t help smacking her tongue: "The technology leak of the battleship is a rare death penalty in Mead."


    On the other hand, Crono also frowned: "So, Prescia''s behavior just now is probably asking for help?"


    At this time, Lindy frowned, recalled the scene of communicating with Fate, and said hesitantly:


    "I don''t think so."


    "Of course, I don''t deny the possibility."


    Hearing this, Krono immediately turned around and saluted Lindy: "In that case, Captain, order it."


    ¡­


    "That''s the only way." Lindy sighed, then said to the captain''s seat, took a deep breath and said, "From now on, this ship will start to carry out special rescue missions."


    Speaking of this, Lindy said to Amy: "Amy, confirm the whereabouts of those children, lock their teleportation coordinates, and after obtaining the Holy Stone Seed, they should return to the base once."


    "Yes, Captain." Amy nodded and tapped her projection keyboard with ten fingers.


    After Lindy arranged Amy, she turned her head and said to Cronor and Alex: "Cronor, Alex, get ready to break in, if Prescia is really in a state of restricted freedom. , presumably she should find a way to create opportunities for us."


    "Understood!" x2


    "Very good." Lindy nodded slightly, and then said solemnly: "The arrangement will be considered later after the target stronghold is locked. Please prepare yourself mentally."


    "Yes!" xN


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the mechanical spaceship ''Baxie Guishen''.


    dong dong! Fate knocked on the door softly, and Rong stood at the door melancholy.


    After about two seconds, Presia''s voice came from the room:


    "come in."


    "Yes." Fitt responded, then took a deep breath and pressed his palm on the screen next to the door.


    Swish.


    door, opened.


    Chapter 1490 Fate''s Mercy


    The door opens.


    In a small single room less than 20 square meters.


    Fitt suddenly saw Presia dressed in a lavender dress and dressed at home.


    This kind of makeup surprised Fate, who had rarely seen her dressed like this.


    And when Fit entered the door, Prescia said without looking up:


    "Have you brought the seed of the holy stone?"


    Hearing that the first sentence after Prescia spoke was the seed of the holy stone, Fette trembled slightly, lowered his head and said:


    "It has been brought, mother."


    "Bring it here." A flash of excitement flashed in Prescia''s eyes, and then she reached out her hand simply and rudely, completely ignoring Fate''s strangeness.


    Seeing this scene, Fite fell silent. She recalled the previous scene of Prescia kneeling in front of her, begging her to save Alicia, and also recalled Elf persuading herself that Presia was destined to kill the donkey. scene.


    Finally, she took a deep breath and said:


    "I see."


    In the end, she still didn''t choose to tear her face off with Presia, no matter how filial or stupid, she was born in this world because of the other party.


    But, this is the last time.


    In the silence, Fette reached out and summoned Baru Dixiu, released the magic seal in it, and let the dark blue gems precipitate out of it.


    In a short time, 24 holy stone seeds flew out from the storage space built in Barudish, flickering with a little fluorescent light, surrounding Fate, and floating in the air.


    "This is the seed of the holy stone..." Prescia couldn''t hold back her excitement and stood up, stretched out her hand to grab a gem, and gently stroked: "This restrained power, this profound essence, what is this? gorgeous"


    With the eyes of the Great Magister Prescia, I could only detect the extraordinaryness of the Holy Stone Seed, which felt like the first time she boarded a dimensional battleship and saw the depth of the universe.


    "I believe it a little bit now, such a treasure may really have the possibility of fulfilling wishes."


    Hearing this sentence, Fette immediately looked at Prescia in surprise.


    Did the co-author''s mother never trust Master Su Jin at all?


    "You seem surprised?" Prescia glanced at Fate with a sneer on her face: "Are you surprised why I didn''t believe that man, but pretended to believe it?"


    Of course, Fate knew that the ''that man'' in Prescia''s mouth was referring to Su Jin, and she did have such doubts in her heart that she couldn''t help but ask, "Why?"


    "Why?" Presia sneered, and then said with a self-deprecating expression: "Actually, I believed it before, believing that a man like a **** could resurrect Alicia, and that he had such an ability."


    "But this is just a momentary passion."


    Prescia snorted at this time, and said mockingly:


    "How difficult it is to revive a person, others don''t know, is it not clear to me, a magician who has been studying for decades?"


    "That''s a miracle that reverses the rules of the world, a feat that mortals can''t do at all."


    "Even if I get these 24 holy stone seeds now, I don''t have much confidence in resurrecting Alicia, but at least it is better to have such a precious resource as holy stone seeds than none."


    "No, that''s not right." Fette frowned and refuted Presia: "Collect 24 Holy Stone Seeds, and if you make a wish to them, you can resurrect Sister Alicia."


    "Who told you that?" Prescia asked rhetorically.


    "Who..." Fette opened his mouth and said, "It''s Master Su Jin."


    "Master?" Presia was stunned for a moment, then looked back at Weilai, looked at Fite with a half-smile and said, "So that''s the case, have you found a new owner?"


    Fate opened his mouth and wanted to refute, but he understood that the other party would not care about this at all.


    "I don''t care who you go to, and I don''t care about this. All I care about is Alicia." Presia seems to be explaining, and seems to be emphasizing something: "In order to resurrect Alicia, how careful Nothing too much."


    "But, it''s really possible to make a wish like all the seeds of the holy stone..."


    Before Fett''s words were finished, Prescia interrupted:


    "Can you guarantee it?"


    Fett was stunned.


    And Presia mocked at this time: "Can you guarantee that the resurrected person is Alicia on the surface, but is actually just a puppet controlled by someone else? Can you guarantee that the seed of the holy stone can really resurrect a person? Can you guarantee that the people here will not lie to you, and that everything they say is the truth?"


    "You can''t guarantee it." Prescia''s face became cold: "Equally, neither can I."


    "So when you go out to search for the seed of the holy stone, I want to understand that I want to get the seed of the holy stone, because it will help me to study the rules of its wishes, and it will become my resource for resurrecting Alicia."

 Chapter 1033：

    "I don''t believe in the man who is served by the mechanical life, I only believe in the method I developed myself."


    Seeing the showdown of Prescia like this, Fite pursed his lips and said, "So, you just deliberately said that to the people from the Time and Space Administration?"


    "You guessed it?"


    Presia looked at Fate in surprise, as if she was surprised that the other party had the ability to "think", but facing Fate, she didn''t seem to have much "warning":


    "Yes, I did it on purpose."


    "I want to remind the Time and Space Administration that there are forces here that they did not expect, and with the Administration''s domineering, they will definitely not let this strange and terrifying force go, and the necessary temptation between the two parties is essential."


    "Then, you can escape through the temptation of the Time and Space Administration?"


    Fate bit his lip and said in an incredible tone:


    "Are you crazy? Arcadia is a community where the truth of the universe resides!"


    "Arcadia? Cosmic truth? What is that?" Prescia was stunned for a moment because of this unfamiliar ranking, and then sneered: "How many dimensional fleets do they have?"


    Hearing the mocking tone, Fate suddenly froze.


    It seems... maybe... Mom doesn''t seem to know where she is and what kind of organization controls her.


    She was just immersed in her own world, immersed in the desire to resurrect Alicia, her vision, her pattern, from beginning to end, only a little bit, only she and Presia.


    How sad... Fette''s look at Prescia changed and became a little pitiful:


    "What are you going to do? After the war between the two sides, will you run away with the Holy Stone Seed and Alicia''s sister''s body?"


    Prescia didn''t say much, after all, she couldn''t reveal all her cards to Fit, but for some reason, Fit''s eyes made her a little uncomfortable.


    Seeing that Prescia was silent, Fite sighed and said immediately:


    "I have become a high-level disciple here and have certain authority. I can use these to let you leave with your sister."


    "What?" Prescia looked at Fette in astonishment, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Don''t you want to leave?" Fei Te asked back: "You should also know the strength of the garrison here, without my help, are you sure you can escape?"


    It''s not that Fett is lying, it''s the truth.


    On the battleship Baxie Guishen, there are more than five mechanical evil gods whose strength is rated as four figures. Facing these, they have far surpassed the SSS-level magisters and have reached the existence of the gods and Buddhas. Not even chicken.


    Moreover, she is now afraid that she can''t even beat herself.


    After all, until now, she has not found that her daughter''s magic power has surpassed her own.


    Prescia fell into contemplation after hearing the words. She wondered if Fitt would betray herself after letting her go. Resia''s safety.


    Seemingly seeing through Prescia''s strangeness, Fette said in a cold tone: "Don''t think about it, this time''s help is just a decision I have made with you unilaterally."


    Hearing this, Presia''s heart trembled. She was silent for a while. After a while, she nodded and said:


    "it is good!".


    Chapter 1491 Bad-hearted


    Inside the silver ship passage, somewhere you can see the corner of Presia''s room.


    "Naoye, isn''t Feite out yet?"


    "It should be soon... By the way, Alyssa, are you looking at the room with your spiritual vision?"


    "I''m not stupid. My intuition tells me that it is dangerous to use my spiritual vision to look around in the boat. What else should I look at?"


    "By the way, don''t you two care about this ship? This is a spaceship!"


    "Huh? Suzuka, when did you care about this? And a spaceship is actually no big deal, right? Anyway, I can trick that stinky rabbit to play in the future. It''s okay to watch it later, right?"


    At this time, a male voice sounded: "Oh? Then I want to ask for advice, how did you want to cheat?"


    Hearing this voice, the three little girls who were peeking at the corner froze together, turned their heads, and saw a small snow-white beast squatting on the silver ground behind them, smiling but not smiling. look at the three.


    Seeing the panicked expressions of the three of them, Su Jin teased, "Why, you can''t even speak when you see me so happy?"


    "Master Su Jin." Alyssa, who just danced the most, showed a pleasing look: "I''m not just talking about it casually."


    "Casual?" Su Jin sneered: "I think you have been plotting for a long time, tell me, when did you target my boat? Just want to climb on my boat?"


    "What does it mean to climb up..." Alyssa immediately protested when she heard the words: "I just want to use it for research, after all, didn''t I choose a machine?"


    "Research on machinery?" Su Jin glanced at Alyssa strangely after hearing the words: "You have a heart, this is indeed a good way."


    Concepts are often the deeper the understanding, the deeper the mastery. Alyssa wants to improve her ''mechanism'' by studying spaceships. The reason is reasonable, and it is even a very good method.


    However, Su Jin didn''t think it was because of how talented Alyssa was. She was just a blind cat and a dead mouse.


    "Okay, let''s stop teasing you."


    Su Jin walked slowly to the four of them, and after blessing the three of them with the concept of ''low presence'', he said calmly:


    "How long has Fette been in?"


    "Seven minutes." Tsukimura Suzuka obviously calculated the time.


    "Very worried?" Su Jin turned his head to the side, looking at Nanha Takamachi who was a little nervous.


    "Yeah." Takamachi Nanoha nodded and said, "I always feel that Fit will be sad."


    As for why she is sad, of course, it is because her mother doesn''t stand by her own family and stand outsiders. After all, in Takamachi Naiba''s eyes, Su Jin, who is the master, is obviously her own, and she secretly conveyed information to the officials of the Time and Space Administration. The behavior is obviously to join the enemy, and she is worried that Fei Te will be hurt.


    However, unlike Takamachi Nanoha, Su Jin obviously has confidence in Fite: "Don''t underestimate that child, she just looks weak on the outside."


    It''s a joke, you have survived the fact that you are an artificial human, and you are still afraid of your mother''s surrender? I''m afraid that Fette was speechless when he saw his mother''s behavior in Japan in 1945.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin made the final assertion: "Give her more trust."


    Hearing this, Takamachi Naba, Alyssa, and Tsukimura Suzuka looked at each other, and finally showed a relaxed smile.


    That''s right, I believe that Fate will handle it well, why should a mediocre person bother himself?


    At this moment, the mechanical door creaked open, and Fette led Alicia out of the room.


    "Fei..." Takamachi Naiha had a look of joy in his eyes, and immediately wanted to stop Fate, but without saying a word, he saw Fate leading Prescia to another direction without looking back. go.


    Seeing this, Alyssa looked at Nei Ye strangely and said, "Don''t you want to stop Fate? Why don''t you call?"


    Takamachi Naba did frown at this time, and said with some doubts:


    "Fit''s expression is so strange... um... how should I put it, it''s like when I saw Alicia you were stupid."


    "What?" Alyssa, who was also shot while lying down, was stunned. What do you mean when you see me being stupid? What are you talking about?


    "It''s really a bit like it." Tsukimura Suzuka touched her cheek and said with some nostalgia: "When Aliza is playing a small temper, she always says, ''I don''t care, I don''t care, it must be like this''."


    "Every time I see Alisha like this, I feel like I''m facing my uncle''s 3-year-old cousin. Well, they''re all the same and can''t listen to anyone."


    "You two..." Alyssa''s eyes were red with anger.


    Well, before Su Jin came, you guys bullied me together. When Su Jin came, you bullied me too. Isn''t Su Jin here for nothing?


    Thinking of this, Alyssa immediately squatted down and hugged Su Jin, crying, "Wow, stinky rabbit, they bully me together!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin could only helplessly touch Alyssa''s head, and then glared at the two of them: "Okay, don''t cry, don''t cry, I''ll give them extra homework later, don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Suzuka and Nanoha looked at each other and stuck their tongues out to each other.


    After that, Tsukimura Suzuka took the lead in changing the subject and said, "Speaking of which, where is Fette taking her mother?"


    Facing this little girl who deliberately diverted the topic, Su Jin rolled her eyes and said, "I should go to the medical department and take Alicia''s body."


    "Is this about to be resurrected?" Tsukimura Suzuka asked very curiously.


    However, at this time, Su Jin sneered:


    "I don''t think so."


    "Eh? Why?" Alyssa was immediately diverted her attention: "Didn''t that bad mother of Fitt resurrect Fit''s sister? You have already got the seed of the holy stone, and haven''t you resurrected?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin asked with a smile, "Do you think it''s difficult to resurrect an ordinary person?"


    After hearing this, Alyssa rolled her eyes and said, "What''s so difficult about this, can you just divide a bit of spirituality with a four-digit number, or specialize in some five-digit numbers corresponding to power fragments? Can''t you do it? Okay?"


    After hearing it, Su Jin asked back: "Oh? Why do you think so?"


    "Of course it''s in the textbook compiled by Her Majesty Athena... Wait a minute?" Alyssa noticed something was wrong and looked at Su Jin with an unnatural expression: "Stinky Rabbit, you haven''t discussed this with Fit''s mother. Common sense?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin said meaningfully:


    "Is she my disciple? It''s not a relative, not an ancestor. What should I teach her?"


    Hearing this, Takamachi Naba and Tsukimura Suzuka both showed thoughtful expressions.


    Chapter 1492 I have seen it all


    While Takamachi Naba and Tsukimura Suzuka were contemplating, Alyssa didn''t turn around and asked Su Jin directly, "Isn''t Feite her daughter? It doesn''t matter at all."


    At this time, Tsukimura Suzuka whispered: "But, Alyssa, do you think Fit''s mother treats her well?"


    Alyssa suddenly got stuck, is Presia good to Fett? They''re all whipped, okay? If it was her, she was afraid that she would have broken up with the other party long ago, so she went to her father and grandfather to complain.


    Although the mother''s voice in Alyssa''s family has the right to speak, she can''t reach the point of whipping her daughter. If she really wants to do such a thing, her father is afraid that she will be the first to fight with her mother.


    The families of Takamachi Naba and Tsukimura Suzuka are also similar. They are both families with living parents and harmonious families. They rarely quarrel on weekdays, let alone abuse their children.


    It is because of the similar family environment that the three of them have such compatible personalities and a good relationship.


    In a sense, this is another kind of ''matchmaking''.


    Facing Suzuka''s question, Alyssa got stuck, but Takamachi Naba whispered: "My father and mother gave me a copy of what Master Su Jin taught me."


    Takamachi Nanoha''s subtext is obvious, my parents are good to me, so the master sent a textbook for popular science, and Presia is not good to Fite, so I don''t.


    This is Naiba''s euphemistic expression of contempt for Prescia. After all, good children are embarrassed to speak ill of their parents.


    Alyssa was silent for a moment. She remembered her father''s behavior in assisting the Su Jin version of the Time and Space Administration to buy the building, and she suddenly understood that her father probably also had a copy.


    No wonder he cooperates so well... Co-author also knows... Alyssa thought of this and hesitated for a while, thinking that Fitt would be very embarrassed to face such a mother, so she asked Su Jin in a low voice, "Then let Fitte handle it like this. ?"


    "Otherwise?" Su Jin rolled his eyes and said, "Alyssa, if you want to know about this kind of housework, we can only help, not Fei Te''s decision."


    "But... wouldn''t that make her cheaper?" A look of resentment flashed across Alyssa''s face.


    She doesn''t care who Presia is, bullying Fite, isn''t that the same as bullying her? How could this make her feel better.


    Hearing Alyssa''s resentful voice, Su Jin''s expression became playful:


    "Did I say I want to cheap her?"


    Hearing this, the three little girls looked at Su Jin together, as if they were waiting for his answer.


    At this time, Su Jin coughed dryly, and said directly in a faint tone without playing any tact.


    "Alicia''s soul has been attached to Fate and watched."


    "His!!" x3


    The three little girls gasped for a moment.


    "So, doesn''t it mean..." Alicia pointed to her eyes: "Alisa has seen it?"


    Su Jin nodded: "Well, I saw it all."


    "She''s been watching?" Tsukimura Suzuka was also eager to try.


    "Keep watching." Su Jin paused: "Sorry for what happened before, I also let her see it."


    Hearing this, the three little ones peeked at each other, and finally Nanye Takamachi gave Su Jin a thumbs up.


    Nice job!


    "Then us?" Alyssa got a little excited.


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth were raised, and the smile gradually changed:


    "We just need to follow and watch."


    "Master, you are good or bad, much worse than Suzuka."


    "Naiye, you are talking nonsense, how can I be so bad."


    "I think it''s all bad, what do you think, Naiha?"


    "same!"


    "Die, you two!"


    In the whispers, the three of them, one Kewpie, quietly followed Fate''s pace.

 Chapter 1034：

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the aisle of a medical ship.


    Several three-meter-high silver-gray mechanical beings were guarding the door. When Fette led Prescia over, the red electronic eyes on their facial devices suddenly flashed.


    Looking at the mechanical life that brought her a sense of danger without having to look at it with spiritual vision, Fette really felt that Prescia was old and useless, and she couldn''t even see the difference in strength between the enemy and me.


    But there is no way, where is the grace, even if she is an artificial human, it is also made by Prescia, so she has an inherent moral disadvantage in the face of Presia.


    Moreover, she is not the kind of ruthless person who can destroy her mother, so she acquiesced or even allowed Prescia to leave.


    Anyway, I can''t escape... Fette muttered in his heart, and he still said to the mechanical guard on the bright side:


    "You retreat, remember to disperse the guards around you."


    The electronic eyes of the guards flickered, as if they were confirming something, but it was only a momentary thing, so in Prescia''s view, they immediately bowed and pushed away after Fate''s order, and also led the team to take away the medical department. of all guards.


    Seeing this scene, Prescia couldn''t help but be surprised: "It seems that your new owner has a very high status here."


    "Well." Fette was too lazy to explain to Prescia, the owner is the owner, you don''t want me anyway, don''t you just want my sister? That''s all for you. ,


    "Come with me."


    With that said, Fett stepped into the medical department and saw it not long after, Alicia, who was still floating in the green nutrient solution.


    Seeing that this face was almost the same as his own, but the younger sister, Fite was fascinated for a while, and was inexplicably envious.


    "Alicia, my Alicia..."


    Fitt lowered his head, rolled his eyes and caressed Presia in the medical warehouse, and finally persuaded: "I think you can try to make a wish to the Holy Stone Seed. What if it succeeds?"


    "Needless to say, I''m going to take her away." Prescia took a deep breath and said calmly, "Of course, before leaving, I need you to release the coordinates here to the outside world and manage time and space. The people from the bureau are brought here."


    "Mom, why are you doing this?" Fate was helpless, you didn''t hurt yourself enough, you wanted to hurt others!


    Prescia was silent for a while after hearing the words, and then said: "...Fit, consider it the last thing you do for me."


    "...I see." Fette shook his head, sighed, and turned to leave.


    And when she walked out of the hatch, she seemed to hear a ''thank you'' vaguely.


    Fett paused, but didn''t say anything. He just thought that Prescia was stupid.


    You''ve already become a bad person, so what are you doing here? Do you think the previous events can be reversed?


    According to Master Su Jin, is this the so-called ''slut is hypocritical''?


    Quietly, a three-meter-high mechanical life appeared beside Fite.


    Aware of this scene, Fette naturally understands that the situation here has been known by Su Jin, even from his tacit consent.


    A cosmic truth, only her mother who didn''t know it would disapprove.


    Thinking of this, Fite sighed softly:


    "Remove the information blocking of the Baxie Guishen, and let the people from the Time and Space Administration check it. It''s okay if they come. If they don''t come, you can arrest them."


    After speaking, Fitt paused and said calmly: "Oh, if my mother runs away, you let her run for a few minutes, run away, and then take it back to the bridge, where I will resurrect my sister."


    Hearing this, the three-meter-high mechanical life bowed respectfully, and then disappeared into the air little by little.


    Chapter 1493 Lindy who is hard to choose


    Seeing the master''s subordinates leave, Fei Te''s face was a little melancholy.


    As a disciple who has received the education of the goddess Athena, even if it is a re-disciple who is taught through textbooks, Fette is not lacking in such things as small strategies.


    The goddess of wisdom crushed this kind of thing and fed it to their disciples. If they don''t understand anything, it is naturally impossible. They don''t do this on weekdays, but they don''t plan to use it. If they really want to use it, they know it. How to do.


    Therefore, she is also aware of the consequences of doing so.


    Thinking of this, Fite bit his lip, thinking that his master allowed him to make trouble, and thinking that his mother did not trust him in every possible way, and finally sighed.


    In the future, she is afraid that she will have no home, but it doesn''t matter, the place where the master is is her home.


    Clenching his fists, Fitt laughed at himself:


    "Let''s go, I have to make way for my former mother to escape."


    Saying that, she walked straight towards the bridge, where is she waiting for the final result.


    As for the final outcome of Prescia, we will wait until then.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dimensional battleship Asra.


    Amy, who had been busy for a long time, finally locked the coordinates of the enemy, and could not help but stand up and say in ecstasy:


    "found it!"


    "The enemy''s base coordinates found!"


    Hearing her words, Alex and Krono who were sitting in their seats immediately stood up and shouted:


    "Amy, put the enemy''s position on the screen!"


    "OK!"


    In a few seconds, the battleship docked on the back of the moon, ten times larger than the Asra, suddenly caught everyone''s eyes.


    "This is?" Lindy, who was still very calm, couldn''t help but stand up: "A strange dimensional battleship? It''s parked so close?!"


    From the perspective of space, the distance between Asra staying in the orbit of the satellite and the Baxie Guishen on the back of the moon cannot be said to be close.


    The enemy is right under their noses!


    "A lie?" Alex opened his mouth wide, looking at the huge thing on the screen in disbelief: "It''s not building, but has been made with Prescia''s technology?"


    It was not until he saw the Baxie Guishen that Alex was sure that all their guesses were true.


    Does the world outside the management of No. 97 really imprison Prescia and secretly build a dimensional battleship?


    This is a major military leak, and this is betraying the country!


    On the other side, seeing the metal behemoth, Krono clenched his fists and was furious: "Damn, that traitor, she is actually helping other worlds build dimensional warships!"


    "Damn, this is trouble. A battleship of this size is obviously a battleship. If we really want to fight, we..." Before Alex finished speaking, he saw the tail of the huge battleship on the screen bang. There was a clear explosion!


    Huge sparks rose, and below the huge battleship, a small courtyard-like fortress began to quickly escape, apparently escaping.


    "This is?!"


    Alex was startled, turned his head, and looked at Cronor.


    Both sides said in unison:


    "Prescia?"


    After speaking, Krono was surprised again:


    "How did she do it?"


    How did an SS-level great magus manage to escape from the ship? Is the enemy so reassuring about Prescia? There''s no guard at all?


    "No matter how she did it, it was an opportunity."


    Alex clenched his fists heavily:


    "Chance to sink the enemy."


    After Alex finished speaking, he turned to Lindy and said, "Captain''s order."


    Lindy fell silent when she heard the words.


    She always felt that things seemed to go too smoothly, and the smoothness was a bit unexpected, and the smoothness made her feel chills in her heart.


    What if this is a trap?


    Lindy felt horrified at this moment.


    At this time, Kronor also eagerly said:


    "Mom, order it."


    A dimensional warship made by stealing technology from another world, whether it is discovered or destroyed, is a great credit.


    And to get this great credit, Lindy only needs to order to sink the opponent with the strategic weapon ''Rainbow Cannon'' of the Time and Space Administration, or just attack the energy part, force the opponent to run aground, and force the opponent to surrender.


    These are all achievements! It is a record enough to make great achievements, how can they not be moved.


    With this in mind, everyone on the Asra couldn''t help but persuade them to enter:


    "Captain, order it!" xN


    In an instant, Lindy sat on the wax.


    Reason tells her that she is not even sure about the enemy''s situation, and she arbitrarily makes an "attack" decision based on various guesses. To say it nicely, it means "eliminating danger in advance", and to say it badly means "recklessly grabbing merit".


    After all, I really want to report the matter to the Northern Fleet, or even to the headquarters of the Time and Space Administration. When someone is dispatched there, I can''t help myself, and I won''t say much of the credit.


    The members of the Asra are all old people from the Time and Space Administration. It is reasonable to say that they should act prudently, but in a sense, the old man means that they have been stuck in their current position for a long time and have further opportunities. , a fool will not be moved.


    In fact, even Lindy was tempted, because she knew how much credit it was to take out a traitor who was trying to steal the Time and Space Administration''s technology on her own.


    Not to mention, the positions of the Northern Fleet''s retired General Director Graeme''s adviser, and even the positions of the Northern Fleet''s governor of the frontier, these are the positions that Lindy can climb to.


    The Harawin family is not lacking in contacts, but lacking in achievements, which is what almost every high-ranking official family in the Administration lacks.


    And now, such a feat is in sight.


    What kind of merit can be higher than the counter-insurgency? Who wouldn''t be happy with the credit for the white pickup?


    However, Lindy''s thoughts were suppressed by the great SSS-level magus who managed the Outer World No. 97.


    A great wizard who can compromise the Time and Space Administration is not so easy to deal with. Even if Asra has a star-killing weapon like the Rainbow Cannon, in the face of such a monster, it is a big deal to hit. question.


    It is true that the other party can be threatened with the destruction of the other party''s home planet, but such behavior can only be determined by the top management of the Administration, not her Lindy Harawin.


    So... what to do now?


    "Captain." Alex looked at Lindy expectantly.


    "Mom!" Crono''s tone was calm, but his expression couldn''t hide his excitement. For this teenage boy, he was careful to shield his brain from the idea of ??making achievements like his parents.


    "captain¡­"


    The captain''s voice made Lindy frown.


    However, in the next second, DiDi''s voice sounded in Lindy''s place, and that was the sound of Lindy''s private communication channel.


    Lindy was stunned for a moment, clicked on the communication and looked at the contact person, and immediately said in shock:


    "Governor Harvey?".


    Chapter 1494 Fett Stays Tonight


    Lindy looked at the contact person in front of her.


    Harvey Aizac, the governor of the Northern Fleet of the Time and Space Administration, the real frontier official, is also Lindy''s current direct superior.


    Did he actually contact him?


    Thinking of this, Lindy was silent for a while, and connected to the communication. With a beep, after Lindy pressed the connection button, an 18-inch screen was projected in front of Lindy.


    On the screen, a black-haired man with a Mediterranean hairstyle and a capable but somewhat old face opened his turbid blue eyes and said calmly:


    "Admiral Lindy, regarding the special situation you reported earlier, the Northern Fleet has discussed the answer."


    "So fast?" Lindy was startled and couldn''t help saying.


    After she escaped from Haiming City in an emergency, she sent a report to the Northern Fleet, but according to her understanding of the Time and Space Administration, it normally takes 6 hours to get a reply, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast this time.


    Those stupid pigs in the staff, are you finally not picking things up today?


    In the face of Lindy''s gaffe, Governor Harvey snorted coldly: "The technology of the dimensional battleship has been leaked, and there is nothing to worry about. It is the dereliction of duty by those stupid pigs in the staff department. "


    "I''m sorry, Governor, I said too much." Seeing the Governor''s anger, Lindy quickly stood up and bowed in apology.


    "Review yourself when you come back." Harvey obviously didn''t care about Lindy''s little mistake, and just said calmly: "How is the situation now?"


    Lindy hurriedly reported at this time: "My ship has discovered the location of the warship built privately by unknown forces, and is currently monitoring the enemy."


    "Sink it!"


    Harvey ordered without hesitation:


    "If you find it in the sea, sink it in the sea, and if you find it in space, let it become a gravel in space. If it hides in the planet that manages the outer world, it hides in its base camp..."

 Chapter 1035：

    Speaking of this, Harvey said gloomily: "Admiral Lindy, what are the rainbow cannons equipped on the Asra for?"


    The Rainbow Cannon is a terrifying weapon made by the Administration using space technology. At the beginning of its construction, it was used as a weapon for the Time and Space Administration to suppress and manage the world.


    And since it is necessary to suppress so many management worlds and threaten them, the power of the rainbow cannon is naturally impossible, and it is a ''anti-star weapon'' that is enough to make all civilizations in the planet despair.


    "...I understand, Governor." Lindy lowered her head deeply when she heard the words: "I will execute the order."


    "very good!"


    After the words fell, the screen dissipated, and it was obvious that Governor Harvey got the answer to his satisfaction.


    After the communication disappeared, Lindy sat down and looked around the red-faced people, looking at her old subordinate for many years, her son who was born with the help of magic technology, and her own daughter-in-law, Finally sighed:


    "Activate the Rainbow Cannon! Sink our enemies!"


    "Yes! Captain!" xN


    "Rainbow Cannon is activated!"


    "The space stabilization equipment is activated, ready to charge, count down 30 seconds, and start the countdown..."


    In the space, in the center of the Asra, a huge muzzle slowly extended out, and the rainbow-like light began to gather, and vaguely, the space where the muzzle was located began to distort.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the Baxie Guishen number.


    Su Jin, who was squatting on the silver throne, looked at Lindy''s just disconnected picture, and said with a smile to Tsukimura Suzuka:


    "How is it, Master did a good job just now, right?"


    Tsukimura Suzuka grimaced and looked at Su Jin speechlessly: "You really lack great virtue!"


    Alyssa and Takamachi Nanoha on the side also covered their faces and couldn''t bear to look directly at Su Jin.


    He actually used the computing power of the mechanical evil gods to invade the system of the Asra, and even invaded Lindy''s personal address book, retrieved the past data, and then directly impersonated the governor to order Lindy.


    Damn, who would have thought that the orders given by the Governor through the inside would actually be given by the enemy?


    Who would have thought of this?


    Hearing this, Su Jin asked back: "If you don''t do this, how dare the Admiral of the Space Administration give the order to fire?"


    "Don''t fire the gun, so the Time and Space Administration is **** the morality of starting a war privately?"


    "If we don''t fire the gun, how can we find an excuse to detain all the people on that ship, and then turn against them?"


    "Rebel?" Takamachi Naiha keenly sensed Su Jin''s leaked words.


    "Cough, cough." Su Jin coughed dryly, and then said, "I''m just making an analogy, do you understand?"


    The three little ones peeked at each other, then turned their heads, and pretended to be dumbfounded at Su Jin:


    "We understand!"


    "For example, your bunny fell in love with the captain of the other party, but yes, she is indeed a great beauty. If she really becomes my mistress, it seems to be not bad." Alyssa laughed, deliberately or unintentionally ruining Su. Kam''s ''fame''.


    Su Jin looked at Alyssa with black lines all over her head, and said speechlessly:


    "Put it down, you have too many sisters. As for that Lindy Harawin?"


    "Oh, don''t you know the name?" Alyssa heard the words ''frightened'', turned her head and asked Tsukimura Suzuka, "Suzuka, did you tell the master about the captain of the Administration Bureau? name?"


    Tsukimura Suzuka covered her mouth and smiled, then shook her head in coordination, "I didn''t say it, did you say it, Naiha?"


    When Takamachi Naba heard the words, he pointed at the finger tangled:


    "Would this be a little bad?"


    Would it be too much to arrange Su Jin in front of Su Jin?


    "Humph!" Su Jin snorted coldly, glared at Alyssa and Suzuka and said, "Two troublemakers, you know how to make a fuss."


    After speaking, Su Jin looked at Nai Ye and sighed, "If only these two guys were half as sensible as you."


    Takamachi Naoba shook his head quickly and said: "No, I mean... Master has found so many mistresses for us, and adding that Miss Lindy in, will it be a little bad for her?"


    It''s over, this little padded jacket is also leaking... Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and before he could say anything, the door of Cambridge slammed open, and Fitt, who was wearing a black magic protective suit, walked in immediately.


    ¡­


    "Hey, master? Naiha? Why are you all here?"


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin beckoned, and directly let Fate cross the space and appear in front of him, and then slammed into her arms:


    "Fit, my heart hurts, stay and comfort me tonight."


    "what?"


    Fitt was stunned for a moment, then looked up at Nai Ye and the others, seeing the look of the three of them dodging their eyes, they still didn''t know what was going on.


    Thinking of this, Feite caressed Su Jin''s junior with a smile, and reassured: "Okay, I''ll accompany the master today, and I won''t go anywhere."


    With that said, Fitt sat on the silver throne with ''Kewpie'' in his arms, and then glared at Nanoha, who was stared at, hehe smiled, turned her head away, and whistled.


    "Really... why do you like to make fun of you so much."


    Fate sighed helplessly, then raised his head and saw the scene outside the spaceship through the transparent window.


    When he saw the rainbow brilliance that was sent from the azure planet and rushed towards him, Fette couldn''t help squinting his eyes and said with emotion:


    "This light is so beautiful!"


    Hearing her admiration, Su Jin raised his head, glanced at the oncoming rainbow light, opened his mouth slightly, and yawned slightly.


    this moment.


    Light,


    solidified!


    Not long after, the bridge sounded, Su Jin''s indifferent voice sounded:


    "Catch everyone back and yo."


    After the words fell, the scarlet electronic eyes lit up one after another in the darkness, like bats clustered in the cave, all staring straight ahead.


    under the abyss,


    Shadows start to creep!


    Chapter 1495 Now the problem is coming


    Exciting moments are unfolding on the Asra bridge!


    "Rainbow Cannon is ready to launch!"


    "The coefficient of spatial stability decreases, 872...827...733...731...732... tends to stabilize!"


    Amy quickly looked at the instrument meter, looking at the falling value, her mood also sank, and when the value stabilized, her heart was about to jump out.


    "captain!"


    After hearing that the value was stable, Alex stood up and saluted Lindy:


    "Order!"


    Lindy nodded slightly, and lightly pressed her right hand on the armrest of the captain''s throne. The armrest opened with a click, and a black and white clover-like button appeared in front of her.


    Lindy looked at the button and took a deep breath, then pressed it down heavily, and said loudly:


    "Rainbow Cannon, launch!"


    Om¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!


    It was like the sound of a motorcycle engine starting.


    And that is actually the strange sound that is made when the space begins to become unstable, and it is also the proof of the launch of the rainbow cannon.


    the next moment.


    A beam of light that gathered 7 colors like a rainbow slammed from the main gun of the Asra, and slammed into the battleship on the surface of the moon with lightning speed.


    According to the calculation of the intelligent wizard computer on the Asra, this cannon will wipe the surface of the moon after hitting the enemy ship, and rush into the depths of the universe, and it will not affect the stability of the relationship between the earth and the moon.


    This is also the only thing Lindy can do to this world, she is trying to avoid the damage of the rainbow cannon to this world.


    Of course, this kind of behavior is not entirely out of compassion, but because one of the advisors of the General Administration happened to be from World 97 outside the management and had a good relationship with Lindy.


    Therefore, in public and private, Lindy only tends to destroy the enemy''s warships, deprive the enemy of the greatest threat to the Time and Space Administration, and then slowly concoct its local forces.


    This is her last mercy.


    Thinking of this, Lindy sighed softly, and then said:


    "Ai Mi, determine the degree of damage to the rainbow cannon, whether the value of the space is stable, and whether it can be activated again!"


    "Yes!"


    "Alex, Kronor, 5 minutes later, you will lead the intelligent mechanical force to the address of the enemy ship, clean up the possible residual personnel, and capture as much as you can."


    "Yes!" X2


    After giving the two orders, Lindy continued to speak loudly:


    "The next main task of this ship is to use the rainbow light cannon to deter and manage the outer world No. 97, so as to prevent the impulsive behavior of the great magister Cullo Reed in it. Please prepare yourself mentally."


    "Yes!" xN


    After giving many orders, Lindy finally breathed a sigh of relief, picked up the black tea that had been sitting beside her for a long time, added 12 tablespoons of sugar to it, and stirred it frantically.


    She likes sugar, especially the sugar mixed in drinks, the charming taste that can relax Lindy''s brain very well.


    She is the head of the Harawin family. She cannot be slack or timid in the slightest. She must perform the tasks of her superiors perfectly. This heavy pressure can only relieve her fatigue when she is drinking tea. .


    However, just as Lindy drank the first sip of black tea before the sugar had melted, Amy, who was sorting out the data, stiffened, and then her face gradually changed color:


    "Hong... Rainbow Cannon is still working?!"


    "What?" Lindy turned her head in surprise, looked at Amy and said, "What happened to the Rainbow Cannon?"


    "The Hongguang Cannon is still in the firing state!" Amy frantically tapped the keyboard, looking at the series of data on it, and lost her voice: "The Hongguang Cannon has not stopped, it is in the firing state, the dimensional engine is running at its limit, it is expected that Overload after 45 seconds!"


    "What are you talking about?" Lindy was completely stunned. How could it be possible to keep firing something like a rainbow light cannon, which is not a so-called lightsaber. Press it to keep it in that state.


    This thing is a cannon, a cannon!


    A sound is a sound, where does it keep running?


    "That''s right, the rainbow light cannon has been firing!" Amy gritted her teeth and mobilized the observation equipment to project the phenomenon of outer space on the screen.


    At this moment, everyone on the Asra saw a rainbow, a straight rainbow.


    The starting point of the rainbow is the main gun on the Asra.


    "This is impossible!"


    Lindy rubbed a bit and stood up from the chair, incredulous at all:


    "how did you do that?"


    Krono, who graduated from the Mage School, is even more incredible: "Impossible, the principle of the rainbow cannon is to use the collapse of space to kill, how can the space be fixed? This does not conform to the law!"


    Alex opened his mouth, but found that what he wanted to say had already been said by Cronor, so he could only smile bitterly:


    "I lost, I don''t know where the losing streak is. The rainbow cannon can actually be interfered with. Is this really something that humans can do?"


    Hearing this, Lindy''s face twitched, and she naturally understood that this strange phenomenon was most likely due to the enemy''s handwriting.


    The enemy can even control the rainbow cannon, so what cards do they have left?


    They are out of cards!


    "Quick, Amy, prepare to withdraw..."


    Before Lindy could finish speaking, her pupils dilated to the extreme.


    She turned her back to the light source, looked at the bridge, and looked at her own shadow. The huge angular shadow seemed impossible to belong to her, or even belong to anyone on the Asra''s ''shadow''.


    And at this moment, the ''red light'' lit up from the shadow''s head.


    Lindy opened her mouth to shout, but found that she couldn''t shout, and her eyelids dropped little by little.


    The next second, she fainted.


    The moment she closed her eyes, she saw the members of the Asra fell one by one, and no one fell.


    It''s over... With this thought in mind, Lindy fell into a coma.

 Chapter 1036：

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Garden of Time, the core control room.


    Presia looked at the 24 holy stone seeds floating in the air, and looked at the nutrition warehouse with Alicia in front of her. The corners of her mouth were raised little by little, and her smile gradually distorted:


    "Success."


    "It was so easy to succeed."


    "The so-called master, the admiral of the Time and Space Administration, the idiot of Fite, all of them are so stupid."


    "Originally, I just wanted to do something with the engine, but I didn''t expect that idiot to remember the old love. Didn''t she know that if she let me go like this, she would put the people behind her in danger?"


    "It''s so stupid, it makes me want to cry!"


    Thinking of Fate, Prescia couldn''t help laughing, and the more she laughed, the more frantic she became.


    "Hehe, hehehe"


    Prescia laughed for a while, and finally calmed down, approached the nutrition warehouse, touched the transparent glass, and looked at the lovely people there:


    "It''s coming, it''s coming, the seed of the holy stone has been gathered, and then only I will go back to Mead''s research institute and my hometown, and I will be able to study the mystery of the seed of the holy stone and resurrect you. ."


    "Alicia, my Alicia, you''ll be able to see mom again soon."


    "This time, I will never let go."


    Speaking of which, Presia gritted her teeth and put her hand on the nutrition bin.


    She wants to take advantage of the Time and Space Administration to fight that unknown force, and return directly to Midzilda through the teleportation circle here.


    In her setting, thirty seconds after she left, the Garden of Time would explode, burying all her whereabouts.


    so¡­


    "Come on, Alicia, let''s go home together."


    Speaking of this, Prescia waved the staff to make the nutrition warehouse float high, and then took it and stepped into the teleportation circle that had already been arranged.


    The next second, the scene changes.


    Prescia closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and slowly exhaled, saying:


    "I seem to smell the fragrance of the earth."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m not in the habit of farming on the bridge, so I''m really sorry that there is no fragrance of soil here."


    The sudden voice made Presia open her eyes.


    Then, her expression froze.


    At this moment, Su Jin, Fite, Takamachi Nanoha, Alyssa, and Tsukimura Suzuka were carrying hundreds of mechanical evil gods, and they were looking at Presia, who opened his arms and embraced the fragrance of the earth, with very subtle eyes.


    In addition to them, Lindy and the others from the Time and Space Administration were also squatting on the ground, looking at Prescia''s spread out, embracing the new world with a subtle expression.


    Well, I have to say, this posture is quite middle-level, and Lindy, who was originally arrested for the whole ship, couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    At this moment, Presia''s face changed from white to red, and then from red to purple. Finally, she, who was already seriously ill, spit out a large mouthful of blood, and tilted her head, facing the icy cold The floor fell.


    At this moment, Fit was silent for a while, and beckoned to a holy stone seed in the sky:


    "I pray that my mother will recover immediately."


    In the next second, Prescia recovered from her illness, and even her body felt better than ever, and her spirit changed from coma to awake.


    So now comes the problem!


    Is she going to open her eyes?


    Chapter 1496 What a cruel heart


    Prescia''s tangle can''t affect anyone else.


    While she was still hesitating whether to open her eyes, the imprisoned Lindy gave her a pitying look, and then looked around.


    "here is?"


    Looking at this completely unfamiliar environment, Lindy was dazed as if she could see nothing at first, and then suddenly woke up.


    "Oh? The mental strength is not bad! Did you wake up from the illusion so quickly?"


    The unfamiliar male voice made Lindy''s heart skip a beat, and she couldn''t help raising her head, looking in the direction from which the voice came.


    It was at this time that she saw the high silver throne, and also saw the four girls who stood on the side of the throne and confronted her.


    And most importantly, the ''a lovely white creature'' sitting on the throne.


    Seeing this scene, Lindy smiled bitterly, but she was not surprised by Su Jin''s image. After all, it is not difficult for magic to change her image.


    "Looks like I''m a complete failure here."


    Lindy looked around and saw everyone on the Asra sitting sparsely on the ground, seemingly awake but not awake, she couldn''t help opening her mouth, then sighed in relief, raised her head and asked Su Jin:


    "Then take the liberty of asking what our end is?"


    "Bold!"


    "presumptuous!"


    "How dare you question the master!"


    An oppressive cold shout came from under the throne.


    At this time, Lindy discovered that the mechanical life under the throne exuded terrifying oppression.


    Seeing the familiar faces of those mechanical beings, Lindy''s heart skipped a beat.


    "This is?!"


    Lindy''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the contents of a confidential document sealed by the Time and Space Administration 16 years ago appeared in her mind. She couldn''t control her emotions for a moment, and asked Su Jin again:


    "I don''t know which one of the Three Pillars of God you are?"


    "Oh?" Su Jin''s expression was a little surprised when he heard the name of the Three Pillars God.


    Because among the mechanical evil gods under his command, the ghost gods and the demon gods are collectively referred to as the Three Pillars of God.


    A more accurate description should be the mechanical three-pillar god.


    He looked down at Lindy and said in a playful tone:


    "It seems that the Time and Space Administration does not know anything about us!"


    Hearing Su Jin''s ambiguous answer, Lindy seemed to have gotten an accurate answer, looking at Su Jin in a complicated tone and said:


    "I don''t know if it''s the ghosts and gods in person, or is it Your Excellency the Evil God?"


    Hearing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth lifted slightly and looked at the two figures under the silver throne:


    "Regalzeva, Melvazoa, you seem to have been named, do you have any thoughts?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, the 7-meter-tall, purple-black mechanical giant Regalzeva hurriedly bowed:


    "I''m very sorry, Your Majesty, it is my dereliction of duty to leak the information."


    Melvazoa, who was similar in appearance to her brother but slightly smaller, said mockingly at this time:


    "Brother, you should be referring to the information leakage incident that occurred in the advance exploration team 16 years ago?"


    "In that incident, we were the first to contact the Time and Space Administration. Because of your aggressive attack order, brother, several low-level servants were captured by the enemy, so I had to urgently dispatch troops to destroy the enemy''s battleship."


    Speaking of this, Melvazoa is not explaining his brother''s fault, because this is enough for Su Jin to punish his rashness.


    On the contrary, Melvazoa focused her attention on Lindy:


    "I think the leak of information should probably come from this incident?"


    Melvazoa''s question made Lindy''s face heavy.


    Because she already knew from the name and Su Jin''s confirmation that the two mechanical beings who just spoke were the second of the Three Pillars of God.


    The Three Pillars God is actually under the throne, who is that person sitting on the throne?


    That was just an encounter that made the Time and Space Administration be extremely vigilant. Is there still an existence of a machine race that has a higher status than the Three Pillars of God?


    With a complicated and uneasy state of mind, Lindy said in an unnatural tone:


    "Sixteen years ago, the captain of the warship you destroyed was my fianc¨¦ Clyde Harrawyn."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his brows and asked in surprise, "How could there be such a fate?"


    In Su Jin''s impression, didn''t Lindy''s husband die in the Book of Darkness incident? How did it turn into an attack from the mechanical race?


    However, thinking of the aggressive behavior of the mechanical evil gods 16 years ago before they were controlled by him, doing such a behavior is no different from basic exercises.


    After all, when Regalzeva invaded the world of Demon High School, he was the first to cut off the head of the Chilong God Emperor.


    This kind of style of killing on sight and then turning the enemy''s corpse into a mechanical life to collect information is really a habit of dominating the evil ghosts and gods.


    "Fate? There is indeed enough fate." Lindy''s face changed, and the corners of her mouth twitched faintly.


    Killing her fianc¨¦ and making her a widow without going through the door, this kind of thing actually became a fate in Su Jin''s mouth?


    This is really fateful.


    Lindy gritted her teeth in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say a harsh rebuttal in the face of Su Jin.


    After all, Xiaoming is still in the opponent''s hand, and if you are not honest, you may really explain it here.


    If she dies here, even if Cronor is still alive, the Harawain family will be defeated.


    The Time and Space Administration doesn''t care how long a family that has lost an SS-level magister can exist.


    However, Lindy''s humiliation meant nothing to Su Jin.


    He squinted slightly and looked down at Lindy below, and said with a slight smile:


    "In this way, can I think that the previous attack with the battleship came from such an interesting fate?"


    Lindy''s face turned pale when she heard this.


    Only then did she come back to her senses and understand the meaning of fate in Su Jin''s mouth.


    That was accusing her of disobeying the orders of her superiors and deliberately taking revenge for her fianc¨¦''s hatred.


    Once she admits this, then all the guilt will be placed on her head, and the contradiction between the Time and Space Administration and the Mechanical Evil God will be reduced to a controllable limit.


    Thinking of this, Lindy couldn''t help but raised her head and looked at Su Jin, only to feel that the cute looking creature on the throne was so terrifying.


    Do you choose to sacrifice yourself for the Authority or choose to save your life?


    When you come up and throw this problem, should it be said that it is the most dangerous aggressor listed by the Time and Space Administration?


    But in fact, once this matter is reported back to the Time and Space Administration, they will definitely regard this as my ''private'' decision, so I actually have no choice at all.


    Thinking of this, Lindy gave a wry smile and was about to open her mouth to answer when she heard Su Jin snap her fingers lightly.


    clatter! sound.


    The members of the Asra who fell into the illusion suddenly woke up.


    Even if she didn''t ask, Lindy seemed to hear what Su Jin asked.


    You can sacrifice yourself, but can you sacrifice your colleagues and children?


    At this moment, Lindy, who was about to admit that she ordered it privately, felt cold.


    This man is so cruel! .


    Chapter 1497 I know everything


    "I''m this? It''s strange, I just saw that great magister Prescia talking about the fragrance of the earth in a funny way over there? Have you been dreaming?"


    Crono touched the back of his head and looked around with a blank expression.


    At this moment, he saw the mechanical beings standing on the left and right, saw the silver throne high above the throne, saw the four girls beside the throne, and also saw the cute-looking snow-white little beast on the throne.


    At this moment, Kronor understood his situation, and immediately reached out to unfold his magic tool.


    "Cronor, stop!"


    Hearing this call, Crono stopped and turned to look at his mother:


    "captain?!"


    Looking at Lindy with a face full of warning, because of this boss and elder, Crono hesitated for a while, stopped all movements, squatted on the ground and raised his hands.


    That''s the same time, Alex and Amy. After waiting for the members of the Asra, Qi Qi understood his situation, and squatted on the ground with his hands on his head.

 Chapter 1037：

    "puff!"


    Alyssa, who was standing beside the throne, couldn''t help but let out a burst of laughter, and then received a warning from the eyes of her companions.


    At this glance, Alyssa immediately shut her mouth.


    After all, according to the agreement with Su Jin just now, the four of them must remain silent even if they have doubts before the business of the Time and Space Administration is finished.


    As a good child, Alyssa will naturally not violate her promise.


    Glancing at Alyssa, seeing the playful child''s reliable performance at a critical time, Su Jin nodded with satisfaction, and then lowered his head to look at Lindy:


    "Then reiterate the question just now."


    "Is it your personal idea or an order from the so-called authority to attack us with a rainbow cannon?"


    Hearing these words, the members of the Asra present all looked at Lindy.


    In the face of such a sight, Lindy remained silent.


    As the Admiral of the Time and Space Administration, she must admit that she ordered the attack privately.


    However, Lindy is very clear that once she admits it, she will hand over the entire crew of the Asra to Su Jin to dispose of at will.


    Lindy couldn''t imagine what would happen with such an approach.


    But if it was admitted that it was an order from the Time and Space Administration, then the person in front of him would have an excuse to go to war with the Administration.


    If this is done, as a tainted witness of the Authority, everyone on the Asra will naturally receive corresponding courtesy, at least maintaining basic safety is not a problem.


    This is Yang Conspiracy, Chi Guoguo''s Yang Conspiracy!


    He''s forcing me to choose between loyalty and betrayal.


    Lindy understood Su Jin''s thoughts, but unfortunately, even if she saw through this kind of thing, it would have no effect.


    Faced with such a choice, Lindy bit her lip and let the blood spill out.


    At this moment, a voice that was still in the period of voice change sounded:


    "It''s an order from the Authority."


    Lindy''s eyes widened when she heard the words, and she turned her head to look at Cronor.


    At this time, Cronor had a sullen face, gritted his teeth and said:


    "It is the attack instruction issued by the Governor of the Northern Fleet, His Excellency Harvey!"


    "Cronor?!" Lindy''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t help shouting. Does this child know what kind of extreme reaction the Time and Space Administration will make by saying this?


    However, at this time, Alex also said directly: "Little Crono is right, it is the order from Harvey''s cold-blooded animal."


    Amy next to her also nodded, and loudly echoed: "Yes, that''s what happened!"


    "You..." Lindy looked at the crowd, opened her mouth, and finally sighed helplessly: "If you say this, there will be no way back!"


    As tainted witnesses, with the overbearing power of the Time and Space Administration, they have little chance of survival.


    Even if he succeeds in returning to Midzilda, the best outcome is life imprisonment in a space prison.


    After choosing this, I can only go all the way with Su Jin.


    However, the traitor, is not so easy to be!


    In the face of Lindy''s dissuasion, Crono said calmly: "I''m still young, I don''t want to die."


    As a 14-year-old boy who could pass the Time and Space Administration Fleet Executive Exam, Kronor certainly knew what he had chosen.


    But if he doesn''t choose like this, what can he choose?


    Thinking of what would happen to the female admiral who fell into the hands of the enemy in the database of the Time and Space Administration, Cronor shuddered.


    He didn''t want Lindy to encounter that kind of thing, absolutely didn''t want to, he didn''t want to have one more, or even several ''fathers''.


    So, his choice is only one from beginning to end.


    On the other hand, Alex also thought the same way.


    They have already fallen into the enemy''s hands, and are they still loyal to the Time and Space Administration?


    Pull it down, the year-end bonus has been deducted for half a year!


    So instead of seeing his colleagues suffer, he might as well choose to surrender.


    At least from the perspective of the metal life here, they may not encounter that kind of perverted thing, right?


    Seeing the changed expression on the bottom, Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly and said with a smile:


    "It looks like you have already communicated the results!"


    Hearing the voice, Lindy turned her head to look at Su Jin, then sighed and said:


    "As you can see, we are willing to cooperate with all your actions in exchange for the most basic life guarantee."


    "Reasonable deal." Su Jin nodded slightly and then smiled and said, "After all, I''m not a devil, so it''s okay to give you a certain amount of prisoner treatment."


    "Of course, given the current situation, you will temporarily need to stay on this ship for a few days and wait for the results of my negotiations with the Administration."


    As for the result? Of course, it was Su Jin''s decision.


    As for the negotiation with the Time and Space Administration?


    Joke, who would seriously negotiate with ants?


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    After saying this, Lindy only felt that she was cheap, and she knew that the other party was the enemy who killed her husband, but she could only thank her here, and the taste of it could only be tasted by herself.


    For Su Jin, Lindy''s complexity, he naturally knew clearly, but he did not need to solve this complexity, after all, to him, it was not harmful, even on the contrary, it was a little exciting.


    After all, everyone knows about the undead.


    After a playful smile, Su Jin looked at Presia lying on the ground:


    "Sarah! The Administration''s matter is settled, and it should be your turn, Prescia."


    Hearing the name of Prescia, not only Fite and the others, but even the members of the Asra turned their attention to Presia.


    Facing this culprit who caused them to be in deep trouble, even Lindy had blue veins on her forehead and her face was extremely unnatural.


    At this time, seeing that Prescia did not move, Su Jin said in a flat tone:


    "Aren''t you going to get up yet? Your Excellency the Great Magister who likes the fragrance of soil?"


    Facing this ridicule, Presia opened her complicated eyes.


    Chapter 1498 Alicia


    Prescia opened her eyes and followed the direction of the voice to look at the throne on the high platform.


    When he saw Su Jin''s phantom figure, he laughed and said:


    "People like you can make jokes."


    Su Jin, who appeared in the image of Kewpie, glanced at her, and then said meaningfully:


    "For you, my current image is very suitable."


    To release the desperate beast of calamity is one of the potential meanings of Cupid. In a sense, what Su Jin did to Presia was not much different from that of Cupid.


    I don''t know the meaning of Chubby, I just think that Su Jin is a riddler, and Presia is too lazy to say anything. He turned his eyes slightly and looked at Fitt on the side of the silver throne.


    When she saw her daughter looking at her with inexplicable pity, Presia''s emotions suddenly got out of control. She gritted her teeth and said:


    "Is that what you said let me go? Fate!"


    "Yes."


    Fitt nodded in a flat tone, and even made up for it.


    "Are you happy, Mom?"


    "Happy? I''m really happy!" Prescia gritted her teeth.


    However, Feite seemed to be free from some shackles, and he no longer had the care he used to be in the past:


    "Then there are more happy things waiting for you."


    This sounds okay, but if it seems to be very yin and yang, it makes Prescia half-dead.


    If it were in the past, she would have picked up the whip long ago.


    But now, even Prescia herself understands that Fette is no longer the little girl who let her make things difficult because she longed for maternal love.


    Thinking of this, Presia gritted her teeth and glared at Fate, then turned her head fiercely, not to look at her.


    Seeing this scene, Fate glanced at her in surprise and said:


    "So you can control your temper too?"


    Prescia''s face turned green at this remark.


    Then he was so angry with Prescia, but Fette was not embarrassed at all.


    It''s not that she has learned badly, but that she already knows the order of things.


    It''s true that Presia is annoyed at her now, but once Fett resurrects Alicia with the Holy Stone Seed, then this anger will naturally disappear, and even Presia may be grateful to her.


    After all, Alicia will come back to life, won''t she?


    As long as the result is satisfactory, it doesn''t seem to matter how the process is, and even if Fette wants the process to be friendly, Prescia disagrees.


    She had clearly explained the matter before, and Presia didn''t believe there was any way?


    Of course, I can only tell her with facts.


    Thinking of this, Fite turned his head, pursed his lips and looked at Su Jin, and shouted softly:


    "master."


    Seeing Feite''s expression, Su Jin sighed slightly: "I''m afraid of you."


    Su Jin waved his right hand lightly, the dark blue light in the air lit up, and 24 seeds of holy stones appeared in the air, starting their autobiography in mid-air as if they were orbiting a satellite.


    "The Seed of the Holy Stone?!"*2


    Presia and Lindy were startled.


    The former was recovered from the loss of the Holy Stone Seed, while the latter felt that something was wrong. Judging by the situation, the girl named Fit seemed to be planning to use the Holy Stone Seed.


    Thinking of the danger of using the ancient heritage, Lindy, who was worried about Feite''s accident, couldn''t help but say:


    "Little girl, if you want to use the Holy Stone Seed, I advise you to give up."


    "This kind of uncontrolled ancient heritage is too dangerous to use, and sometimes it can even lead to the opposite of your original goals."


    "Even if you''re using an imitation product made by your master, that doesn''t mean it''s not dangerous at all."


    "It''s okay." Fette shook his head, then walked down the steps step by step: "I believe in the master."


    Seeing that the persuasion was ineffective, Lindy sighed, stopped blocking, turned her head to look at Crono with a vigilant look, and shook her head.


    Seeing this, although he was still worried that there would be problems, Kronor could only shut his mouth under the eaves.


    On the other side, Prescia, who saw Fit approaching, became nervous.


    She felt that it was very likely that Fette was approaching her now for revenge.


    But before he stepped back, Prescia thought of something. The next time he glanced at Alicia''s nutrition warehouse, he gritted his teeth and blocked it in front of Fate, and asked:


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Fulfill your wishes."


    Fett still used the honorific title for the mother. Even if she already knew it, it was the same that the other party didn''t treat her as a daughter at all.


    "What did you say?"


    Prescia had no idea at all that Fette would have to fulfill her wish under such circumstances.


    Repaying grievances with virtue? She didn''t believe that Fitt would be such a foolish person, and she even believed that Fitt was going to play tricks on her daughter.


    "I don''t need your help, go away, go away for me!"


    Prescia gesticulated to drive Fate away.


    At this time, Fate raised his hand and shouted softly:


    "Baludesh!"

 Chapter 1038：

    "Photon Cage!"


    The sound of the electric arc sounded, and the six chains locked Prescia''s body, making him unable to move for a moment.


    Prescia tried to struggle, but found that she couldn''t seem to break free from Fett''s magic, no, this is not magic that a AAA-level magister can use:


    "how is this possible?"


    "When did you become so strong?!"


    What Prescia didn''t understand even more was that Fette was so strong, so why didn''t he resist before?


    Facing Prescia''s astonishment, Fite said melancholy:


    "In your eyes, you really only have elder sister."


    She was too lazy to explain the issue of strength, and said in a flat tone:


    "Just stay there and watch."


    After Fett finished speaking step by step, when he arrived in front of Alicia, the 24 Holy Stone Seeds flew over and floated beside her.


    "What do you want to do? Stop, I told you to stop, did you hear me!"


    Ignoring Prescia''s scolding, Fite put one hand on the nutrition bin, and looked at his almost identical young face, slightly envious and a little tired.


    Enough, that''s it, this is the end.


    "Mom, I should have told you that if you collect 24 holy stone seeds and make a wish on them, my sister can be resurrected."


    "...What nonsense are you talking about?" Prescia''s voice began to tremble, she already understood what Fate was going to do.


    Glancing at Prescia, Fit turned around and took a deep breath, then slowly closed his eyes, praying:


    "I hope Alicia can come back to life!"


    Om-!


    this moment.


    The seeds of the 24 holy stones were all released together.


    The blue light full of life lit up. At this moment, the whole Cambridge people only felt that they were in the vast sky, ethereal and brilliant.


    hum!


    It''s buzzing again!


    This time, it was Alicia''s body that lit up a little bit of starlight.


    At this moment, that huge nutrient warehouse instantly turned into nothingness.


    The young figure there then slowly fell to the ground.


    With a click, Alicia''s feet touched the cold metal floor.


    However, she, who should have died, did not fall because of this, but stood there staggering.


    "Alicia?"


    The shackles disappeared at this moment. Seeing this scene, Presia first took a few steps forward, then quickly stepped forward, and finally rushed to Alicia and hugged her like a sprint.


    "Alicia, my Alicia!"


    Eyelashes trembled slightly, Alicia opened her eyes after repayment, and made a long-lost voice.


    "Mother?"


    Prescia paused, then hugged her tightly: "It''s mom, it''s mom."


    Alicia''s face was wet with tears, she froze for a moment, raised her hand, and tried to wipe away the tears.


    However, at this moment, she seemed to have noticed something, and turned her head to meet Fett''s complicated but relieved eyes.


    Alicia was stunned for a moment, and then the blankness on her face disappeared little by little.


    next second.


    The thumped Presia raised her head in surprise and met Alicia''s angry face.


    Chapter 1499 Prescia lost her smile


    When Fit walked towards Alicia, the members of the Asra quietly gathered together.


    "Captain, what''s the situation now?" Crono glanced at Prescia, who was confronting Fate, and asked in a low voice.


    When Krono asked, his colleagues also cast curious glances, because they also felt that the current situation was a bit confused.


    Lindy, whose mood was still fluctuating, looked up at Presia and Fit, and then at Alicia, who was sleeping in the nutrition warehouse, and said clearly in her heart:


    "Do you remember why Presia was expelled from Midzilda?"


    "I remember." Amy raised her hand slightly and explained: "It was because of the warship power furnace experiment that used illegal materials and caused a big explosion in the capital of Mead, right?"


    "It is because the accident was so serious that the Administration ordered the expulsion of an SS-level scientific research magister."


    "Amy, you''re right, but it''s not detailed enough." Lindy gave Prescia a pitying look at this time, and then said, "In the accident that killed many researchers, there were actually many non-scholars. Innocent people, and among those people is Prescia''s five-year-old daughter."


    "Prescia''s illegal experiment took away not only her future, but also her daughter, whom she regarded as a treasure."


    "hiss!"


    Hearing this sentence, Amy couldn''t help taking a deep breath. If she said this, it would be too miserable:


    "So, the girl in the nutrition warehouse is the daughter of Presia? And their purpose is to resurrect the dead daughter with the holy stone seed?"


    Crono said that his expression was a little unnatural.


    "Tsk tsk, it should be said that it is scientists, it''s really crazy." Alex, who was sitting on the ground, said in admiration.


    "My thoughts are the same as yours, it''s just..." Lindy felt a sense of unease in her heart, she always felt that resurrecting with the seed of the holy stone would definitely cause a big mess.


    But before she could finish her sentence.


    Plop.


    Everyone heard the sound and looked around, but they saw Presia who was pushed to the ground by Alicia.


    "This is?" Lindy was stunned when she saw this scene.


    "What''s the situation? Why did Presia suddenly..." Krono looked at Alicia with a sullen face, her head was a little overloaded, looking at the straightened hands, clearly making a ''push'' action.


    Did that Alicia really come back to life?


    After Alicia was resurrected, the first thing she did was to push her mother Presia to the ground?


    Are you so filial?


    "Wow, what a loving mother and daughter!" Alex slowly restrained his wide-open mouth, and then complained in a daze.


    "Sure enough, it''s not that simple." Lindy turned her head and glanced at the figure on the silver throne, and as expected she saw Su Jin''s unsurprising expression.


    Obviously, Alicia''s behavior did not exceed Su Jin''s expectations.


    On the other side, Presia, who was the party, was already stunned at this time.


    She had no idea that her revived daughter would treat herself with such rude behavior that her brain was overloaded and she didn''t react for a long time.


    "Ali...sia?"


    Alicia glanced at Presia, bit her lip, and seemed to feel that her behavior was a little too much, but when she turned to look at Fate, the guilt disappeared instantly.


    "What''s going on?" Fitt looked at Alicia blankly and asked, is her older sister so wild? Could it be that she was not liked by Presia before because she was too honest and not bad enough? And Precia likes to bully her bad kids? Her mother and sister like this kind of play?


    At this moment, Fit was at a loss, and when she recovered, she found that the young Alicia had stood on tiptoe and hugged her tightly:


    "Fit, don''t be afraid anymore, my sister is here, my sister is here."


    Prescia, who was squatting on the ground, saw the daughter hugging Fate, her whole head seemed to be hit by a hammer, as if she had realized the truth.


    "Did you do it? What did you do to Alicia, right?"


    Facing Prescia''s ferocious questioning, Fei Te was at a loss for a while, did she really do nothing?


    However, before she could answer, Alicia released Fate, stood in front of her, and said angrily to Presia;


    "Mother!"


    Facing Presia, who was still able to deliver goods from Fitt, and facing Alicia, she instantly became honest, looking at Alicia with aggrieved and worried expression:


    "Alicia, I''m mom, have you forgotten?"


    "I remember."


    Presia was ecstatic when she heard this, but the next second, Alicia''s words made her face froze.


    "Including my mother''s actions after I died, including bullying Fate, I saw it all in Fate!"


    I saw it all on Fite... Prescia''s head exploded with a bang.


    She suddenly thought of a key point.


    ...


    If Alicia is possessed by Fei Te after her death... Then she bullied Fei Te with verbal violence and whipped Fei Te with a whip when she was in a turbulent mood. Did Alicia "see" all the incidents?


    Alicia was there all the time, watching me do things...watching me experimenting with androids, watching me caring for Fate, watching me bully her after I found out that Fate wasn''t like her...she saw it all...


    In an instant, Precia''s heart sank to the bottom, and even she herself admitted in her heart that what she was doing was wrong, and since she knew it was wrong, her daughter saw all these things.


    At this moment, Presia, who had never heard the word ''social death'', truly understood what ''social death'' meant.


    "Wow, this is an instant kill!" Alyssa, who had been watching the play beside the Silver Throne, glanced at the lost Presia and couldn''t help but smack her tongue.


    Tsukimura Suzuka looked at Prescia and reluctantly gave an analogy: "It''s like my sister sneaking out in the middle of the night to have a date with her boyfriend, and then being caught by her parents on the spot, how miserable!"


    "Too bad!" Takamachi Naba felt her scalp tingle when she thought of what Suzuka had drawn, but she felt a little inexplicably relieved when she saw Prescia''s pale face.


    Let you bully Fite, this is good, the base is bombed!


    The abuse of women is cool for a while, chasing the women''s crematorium, this is reported by the current world, I don''t know if Presia is still happy?


    At least for now, Prescia can''t laugh.


    Chapter 1500 Come on, hurt each other!


    "Alicia..."


    Prescia reluctantly pulled a smile on her face, and said to her ''beautiful'' daughter:


    "Mom does this for a reason..."


    "Apologize!"


    "What?" Precia was stunned, looking at her sullen daughter in confusion.


    "Apologies to Fate!" Alicia repeated seriously.


    "My apology?!" Prescia raised her voice abruptly and asked her to apologize to Fite. She might as well hit her head against the wall, isn''t she shameless?


    "If you don''t apologize, you''re not my mother anymore!"


    As soon as these words were said, Prescia''s bones and bones were all gone, just like a sloppy snake, lying on the ground, not even a bit angry, trembling, like an old man in his 70s or 80s.


    "Okay, I apologize, Alicia don''t get angry, don''t you get angry, okay?"


    Looking at Prescia, who was subdued in an instant, Fette''s eyes widened, as if he saw a ''new world''.


    So, was she the one who treated Precia the wrong way before? Still great sister...


    long time acquaintance...


    "sorry."


    Prescia, like a professional bowman, didn''t have any elders'' cards, and directly bent down and apologized to Fite.


    However, even so, Alicia was a little dissatisfied:


    "Mom''s tone is not sincere at all."


    "I''m sorry! (vibration


    Fate almost couldn''t help covering her ears, Alicia was also taken aback, patted her chest, and after she recovered, she glanced at Prescia, opened her mouth, wanted to say something, but saw Prescia''s self-defeating expression hesitated for a while, and she didn''t plan to say a few more words to her, but turned her head and looked at Fate pitifully.


    Facing this ''sister'' who was much younger than him and looked exactly like his own sister, Fitt didn''t know what to do at this time.


    Mom has apologized, does she want to forgive? But now that I have forgiven me like this, I always feel something is wrong. And sister, what do you mean by this expression? If you don''t forgive you, are you going to cry? Could it be that my sister is actually on my mother''s side...

 Chapter 1039：

    ''Don''t make a sound. ¡¯


    Hearing the whisper, Fette turned his head in astonishment and looked at Alicia.


    Seeing her sister looking at her, Alicia blinked.


    Ah this... Fitt doesn''t know what this cheap sister wants to do, but since she can suppress Prescia, let her do it.


    "Sure enough, Fate doesn''t want to forgive mom..."


    Hearing Alicia''s words, Presia sneered, only thinking that a daughter who was not welcome by her would dare to lose her temper at her? Isn''t that just a roar? Alicia is still too young...


    "So, it must be all Mom''s fault!"


    Shrimp? Prescia is stunned, so is it my fault?


    "An apology can''t solve the problem at all, and my mother has to be more sincere!"


    Should I be sincere? Do you want to do it again?


    "Then apologize to Fite once a day, and if you are not forgiven, keep apologizing until you are forgiven."


    Once was enough shame, when I didn''t notice the joking eyes of the spymasters of the Time and Space Administration next to me? When I didn''t notice the strange eyes on the throne? Do you want me every day?


    Am I shameless?


    "Otherwise we''ll split up, and I''ll live with Fate!"


    "Okay, I come every day!"


    Prescia softened instantly, and her daughter finally came back to life. She should take it easy, don''t get angry again, she is not soft on Fit, but because she is worried about her daughter''s body.


    "Oh, I have to write an apology letter every day, like the teacher taught me, write 300 words a day."


    click...


    Presia''s face froze.


    She raised her head and glanced at Alicia, who looked like a little adult, and then at Fate, who was at a loss, but was obviously much more well-behaved. Suddenly, she felt that she had done something wrong?


    This little padded jacket is leaking too seriously, she can''t seem to stand the cold...


    "Tsk tsk, it''s so miserable..." Alex said jokingly: "Being pressed on his head by his daughter like this, this is the so-called Great Magister? It''s really amazing."


    Lindy blinked and looked at the mother and daughter in front of her, she felt as if she had seen a whole food chain: "Is this count, one thing falls to another?"


    "Oh, if Prescia really doesn''t want these two cuties, I can actually take over..."


    Hearing these words, Alex and Amy looked at their captain speechlessly, and Crono, the son, also looked unusually unnatural.


    Good guy, in front of your son, you want to take over the two daughters of someone else''s family, you can really do it!


    On the other side, Prescia''s ears moved, and she looked at Lindy expressionlessly from behind, and said in a cold tone:


    "I said who is this? Isn''t this Captain Lindy Harawin who made a custom clone? How, how old is your child cloned from your fianc¨¦?"


    After the words fell, Lindy''s face froze, and she said incredulously:


    "How did you know about this?"


    Crono next to him gave an "ah", his expression stunned.


    This melon, can you still eat yourself?


    "Why would I know?" Presia snorted and stood up slowly, as if to regain the confidence of the Great Magister from Lindy: "Do you think I have been doing useless work to resurrect my daughter all these years? "


    "Do you think that there are no real professionals in charge of the clone experiments banned by the Time and Space Administration who can openly sell them on the black market?"


    As soon as these words came out, Lindy suddenly understood that the cloning business in the black market of Mead was all sold by the great magus in front of her.


    At this moment, Lindy''s face turned pale, and she didn''t dare to look at Crono''s face next to her.


    At this time, Crono''s expression was also unusually unnatural, and he frequently cast his gaze towards Lindy.


    Beside him, Alex patted Crono on the shoulder and lowered his voice: "Don''t make a sound, if you make a sound, you will be hit by Prescia. The captain will explain this to you later, but now Don''t panic."


    After all, the majesty of Senior Alex is still there, Cronor took a few deep breaths, glanced at Prescia, his real ''mother'' in a sense, and turned his eyes away.


    At this time, Prescia seemed to want to say something, but before she could say anything, a light laughter reached her ears.


    "Really, let me watch a good show!"


    Prescia''s pupils shrank when she heard the sound, and she couldn''t help turning her head to look at the silver throne.


    Above the throne, the cute-looking white mysterious creature was looking at her quietly with playful red eyes.


    It''s like looking at a white mouse in a glass.


    Chapter 1501 Self-esteem


    Seeing that it was Su Jin who spoke out, Presia, who was originally ''arrogant'', suddenly softened.


    And unlike Alicia''s ''soft heart'', in the face of Su Jin, Presia is soft. After all, Alicia can beat her mentally, while Su Jin can physically destroy her!


    Therefore, in the face of Su Jin, Presia naturally did not have the arrogance of suppressing Lindy before, and the look of bowing her head was the same as when she first faced Su Jin.


    Of course, it was different from being in Cao Ying with a heart in Han, because even Alicia was ''pinched'' by Su Jin, and Presia really had to take it this time.


    "hey hey"


    Su Jin stood up, suddenly passed through the space, came to Presia from the silver throne, glanced at Alicia, smiled at the little girl, then turned her head and looked at Presia road:


    "When you talked to Captain Lindy before, you mentioned the black market in Midzilda, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." Prescia''s expression changed, but she nodded. After all, she had already said the words, and it was impossible for her to deny it.


    At this time, Su Jin was clearly interested in Prescia''s channel:


    "How many trusted people have you put in Midgard?"


    "Probably less than fifty people." Prescia said this tone with a guilty conscience, because among the fifty people, there are probably only seven people who are truly loyal to her. As for the others, it is only a matter of interest.


    But it is obviously impossible to say such words to Su Jin. She has to express her value to this person, so as not to be liquidated for the rebellion just now.


    "Fifty people?" Su Jin''s tone was very flat, obviously not caring about such a small number: "In the beginning, it should be enough."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin calmly said as if he was doing his primary school homework: "In 3 days, get the cells of the Northern Fleet Governor Harvey Aizac and start the cloning process, can you do it?"


    "Yes, absolutely!" Prescia responded subconsciously, but after she did, she only felt her scalp tingle.


    The Fleet Governor of the Clone Time and Space Administration? What does it want to do with almost no cover up?


    On the other side, Lindy and the others who also heard the news only felt that they should not stay here, let alone have sensitive ears.


    Otherwise, they would not have heard of Su Jin''s ''evil plan'' of replacing the deity with a clone.


    In other words, didn''t this master have to negotiate with the Time and Space Administration just now? Co-authoring the negotiation you mentioned, it turned out to be this kind of negotiation!


    In just an instant, Lindy guessed Su Jin''s plan.


    This is the time when I plan to use the negotiation to replace the governor of the Northern Fleet with a clone controlled by Su Jin, and annex the entire Northern Fleet in one go!


    This is really a kind of ''negotiation''!


    After getting Prescia''s ''military order'', Su Jin turned his head, glanced at Fite, and said indifferently: "Although I did the task for you, but in view of your previous rebellion, I decided to arrange a person to cooperate with you. action, can you understand that?"


    "...Yes." Hearing Su Jin''s words, Presia forced a smile. Cooperate? This is clearly surveillance, right? But she had no right to refuse, and could only agree.


    Seeing that Prescia was "approved", Su Jin nodded slightly, and then shouted softly:


    "Babeb S."


    The three-meter-high blue-violet human-shaped mechanical life immediately stepped forward and knelt down on one knee:


    "dominate!"


    This is Regal Zeva''s subordinate, in the capital of Tianhai, the Xiantian general under the king Lugartim, who was sent by Su Jin to the Hidden Time and Space Administration, was also brought to Midzel. Da, who is here now, is his projection.


    So in fact, in Mead, Su Jin is not without manpower, and for Beibebu Si, whose combat power exceeds that of the SSS-level magister, it is not a problem to get a cell of the fleet governor:


    "It''s okay to let the people you put in Mead cooperate with Presia''s actions, right?"


    "Please rest assured, this subordinate will definitely complete the task." When Beibebu Si saw that Su Jin actually gave him an order, he was ecstatic.


    It''s not Guvaldora, the general of the day, or Luohu Qiyao under the command of the evil **** Melvazoa, but he, Beibebu Si.


    What is this called?


    This is called Jane in the heart of the emperor!


    In view of this, Babebu Si naturally has to work hard to complete the task, and if he can''t complete it, he will come to see him.


    "very good."


    It''s not that Su Jin didn''t notice Bebebu Si''s fanaticism, but that''s what he wanted.


    After all, what Presia just did was a proper betrayal. Even if it didn''t work out, in the face of this kind of thing, there must be some punishment.


    But because of the face of ''Fit'' and ''Alicia'', Su Jin can''t punish him too much. After all, he has to give ''mother-in-law'' a little face.


    Therefore, the punishment must be severe, and it must be impossible to complete, but it must not make it impossible to complete, and the credit is even greater.


    Therefore, Harvey Aizac, the governor of the Northern Fleet of the Time and Space Administration, was shot while lying down!


    Arranged for Prescia to use a trick to incorporate the Northern Fleet of the Administration. When it seemed impossible to complete, he also asked Beibebu, who was eager to make meritorious deeds and had absolute force to suppress it, to assist him.


    Thus, the balance is reached.


    After reaching the goal, Su Jin turned around, walked towards Lindy calmly, and said as she walked:


    "It seems that within three days, I should be able to receive the good news of the Northern Fleet''s attachment, but I don''t know what Captain Lindy thinks about this matter?"


    How dare I have an opinion on this, if you don''t have anything to ask me, can''t you just pretend that I don''t exist... Lindy secretly complained in the face of the inquiry, but she didn''t dare not to reply to Su Jin, after all, people had to bow their heads under the eaves.


    Besides, you are here to ask me to submit another registration certificate, right? You want me to be the second-fifth boy of the Northern Fleet, right? How can you be so bad?


    Lindy, who was scolding inwardly, faced Su Jin who was approaching step by step, she could only grit her teeth, rack her brains for a while, and said to Su Jin:


    "If you want to complete the integration of the Northern Fleet, I have some small suggestions."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised her brows, but she didn''t expect Lindy to say so: "I haven''t asked the captain to teach me."


    "You should know that even if it is a clone, it will inevitably be discovered after a long time. If you want to incorporate the entire Northern Fleet, it is best to replace the governor with a subordinate you trust."


    After hearing Lindy say this, Su Jin pretended not to know: "But I seem to be in the Time and Space Administration, and I don''t have a self-confidence person?"


    Speaking of which, Su Jin gave Lindy an encouraging look.


    Seeing this, Lindy suddenly understood something, she couldn''t help taking a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and said:


    "If you need it, why don''t you let me be this person?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin showed a ''teachable'' look, and said with a smile:


    "It seems that the fate between me and Captain Lindy is getting deeper and deeper!"


    When Lindy heard the words, she forced a smile and said, "It seems, it''s true."


    Chapter 1502 This enemy is too cautious


    The Baxie Ghost God, in the room just assigned.


    The management personnel of the original Asra gathered here.


    "I took a look. There should be no surveillance nearby, whether it is magic or technology. Of course, this does not rule out that their surveillance methods have exceeded our imagination."


    After Alex finished speaking, he walked to the desk next to him, pulled out the chair and sat down, then looked at Lindy and Cronor.


    Feeling that the atmosphere was a little heavy, Ami continued Alex''s words and said:


    "Although the captain agreed to their conditions on our behalf, it''s impossible not to monitor us, right?"


    "No, maybe they really don''t have surveillance."


    Lindy interrupted Amy''s words and sat on the sofa with her legs crossed:


    "Because no matter what we plan to do, it won''t have any impact on them, so surveillance is naturally optional."


    Hearing Lindy''s words, Alex frowned and asked:


    "Captain, you seem to know who these people are who caught us?"


    "I know a little bit." Lindy glanced at Crono, then sighed: "In the Administration, their code name is: Taboo World Number 7."


    Hearing Lindy mentioning the taboo world number, Amy couldn''t help but stunned:


    "These people came from those extremely dangerous worlds, but aren''t those worlds uninhabitable?"


    The Administration declared internally that the taboo world is a world in which humans cannot survive and the environment is extremely harsh, so Amy will subconsciously associate it with uninhabitable people.

 Chapter 1040：

    "It''s not that people can''t live there. I actually heard a little about this."


    Alex''s expression was clear, and he had somewhat guessed the reason for the compromise between Lindy:


    "It is said that the reason why the taboo world is a taboo world that cannot be explored is because once the administration explores there, it is likely to be counterattacked by indigenous forces, and in severe cases, it may even lead to the destruction of the administration, so for security reasons , was listed as taboo.¡±


    "Can destroy the natives of the Administration?"


    Amy was stunned, can this still be called a native?


    Because the Time and Space Administration has mastered the navigation technology of the Dimensional Sea, it can navigate between worlds, so it naturally regards itself as an advanced civilization, and calls those civilizations that cannot be separated from the original planet and the world as indigenous civilizations.


    But if the civilization of the other party is also capable of navigating the dimensional sea, and even capable of destroying the forces of the Time and Space Administration, it would be a bit insulting to call someone aboriginal, right?


    Seeing Amy''s circle, Alex spread his hands and said:


    "I didn''t say this kind of thing, it''s what those senior management officials say every day."


    Ah this... Amy suddenly felt that Lindy and Alex had no reason to scold the higher-ups as idiots every day.


    At this time, Crono somewhat eased the complexity of "I am a clone", and asked with a sullen face:


    "Why do those from the forbidden world come out?"


    "No, Cronor, they didn''t come out, they came at last."


    Hearing these words, Alex, Amy, and Kronozzi looked at Lindy with a complicated expression.


    Lindy sighed at this time: "You are not the admiral, and you do not have the right to know some information, so it is normal to be unclear, but officials above the admiral, especially the expatriate fleet, know that the seventh taboo world and other taboo worlds are different."


    Speaking of this, Lindy paused, bit her lip and said:


    "The taboo world that the Administration considers No. 7 is actually an uninhabited world. The reason why it is listed as taboo is because the advance exploration fleets of other civilizations were found in the No. 7 taboo world."


    Advance...exploration troops...Cronor''s pupils shrank, and he understood what Lindy meant.


    "It''s a lie..." Alex smacked his tongue at this time: "That is to say, that civilization has developed its tentacles beyond the management of World 97, and then locked the position of Mid-Zirda?"


    This is countless times more dangerous than the chaos of the SSS-level magister who was in charge of the world on the 97th they had guessed before.


    Because the enemy is not the outside world who once knew the basics, but the invaders who came from the unknown world.


    And looking at the means that the other party can even limit the rainbow light cannon, I am afraid that the other party''s technology is more advanced than the Administration.


    And it is such an advanced civilization that actually played the trick of ''supporting Lindy Harawin as the governor of the Northern Fleet and partially encroaching on the Time and Space Administration''.


    This is the rhythm of the king playing the bronze game, and shamelessly opening all the plug-ins!


    How to fight this?


    "So, Mom, would you agree to that kind of thing..."


    Kronor suddenly understood Lindy''s thoughts. Playing conspiracy and war tactics, the Administration may not be able to beat the other party, and now the other party is playing a conspiracy, this is the rhythm of wanting to kill the Time and Space Administration .


    In this case, if they don''t want to be buried with the Time and Space Administration, then they can only compromise, surrender or change to the portal.


    This is immoral and disloyal, but at least it saves lives.


    "In that case, even if I disagree, the result won''t be much worse."


    Lindy pinched her brows and said helplessly:


    "According to the information of the Administration, the No. 7 Forbidden World Advance Team has 5 SSS-level combat power and two energy responses that exceed the SSS level and mechanical technology that surpasses the Administration, so it is classified as extremely dangerous."


    "For such a dangerous force, even if I don''t agree, it doesn''t make much difference if Prescia Testrosa, the SS-level great magus, agrees."


    Hearing this, Alex sighed helplessly: "Indeed, for them, one or two inner responses may be enough."


    Cronor couldn''t refute this. One advance force could eliminate 5 SSS-level mages and 2 terrifying existences that exceeded the upper limit of magicians. The strength of the headquarters could be imagined, at least not lower than this level.


    As for the Time and Space Administration...they now only have at most one old and debilitated SSS-level magister to survive, and the rest of the main combat power is the SS-level great magister and the big killer of the Rainbow Cannon.


    The rainbow light cannon has been personally proved to be ineffective by them. As for the SS-level magister... Look at Takamachi Nanoha, look at Fite, everyone can train a 10-year-old SS-level, and you are afraid of your administration?


    I''m afraid they can be piled to death with the number.


    "So, can I only surrender?" Krono was a little unwilling. He was regarded as a genius since he was a child. He graduated from the magic school at the age of 14 and became a magician attached to the ship.


    However, the prestige has not been over a year, and he has become a prisoner before he has established his career. The second and fifth children of the future administration also know that he is not his mother''s own son, but an artificial human.


    This life is really ups and downs...


    The juvenile-minded Crono was really unacceptable.


    "As of now, I can only bite the bullet." Lindy took a deep breath, stood up, and walked towards the door.


    Seeing this, Amy couldn''t help but ask, "Captain, what are you going to do?"


    Lindy turned her head slightly and replied, "Go and ask our new boss how to implement the plan to annex the Authority."


    Gacha! The door was closed, and the three people in the room fell into silence, apparently overwhelmed by Lindy''s ''positiveness''.


    "Is that the only way?" Crono asked in a deep voice.


    "That''s the only way!" Alex sighed, holding his head in his hands.


    At this time, Amy asked in a low voice, "I just want to ask, can I take over my family first? After all, we are going to be traitors!"


    Alex slanted Amy, waved his hand and said:


    "Don''t worry, the captain went out just for this."


    The words fell, and the three of them didn''t know whether to be glad or blame themselves, and finally Qi Qi fell into silence.


    Chapter 1503 Education is too strange


    in the lounge of the ship.


    brush! With a bang, the metal door opened automatically.


    Fitt took a deep breath and walked into the room, and as soon as he entered the door, he heard the welcome sound of Takamachi Naba.


    "Welcome back, Fett."


    As for Chubby, who was holding Su Jin''s incarnation, Alyssa who was sitting in the chair just asked with concern, "That woman didn''t embarrass you, did she?"


    "That''s not true." Fei Te shook his head, and said in a slightly melancholy tone: "Sister is just standing there, and my mother doesn''t even dare to take a breath. How could it be possible to come and embarrass me?"


    "Ah this..." Tsukimura Suzuka stammered when she heard this. Although it was not that she had not seen it before, when she thought of Alicia''s restraint on Prescia, the scene was really funny.


    However, after hearing Fette''s explanation, Takamachi Naoba was not relieved much, but looked at Fette very worriedly and said, "However, I always feel that you seem unhappy, Fate?"


    "I don''t feel it?" Fette froze for a moment, touched his cheek, and said in a strange tone.


    Takamachi Nanoha nodded again and again, and both Alyssa and Tsukimura Suzuka were a little suspicious, but not sure.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was sitting on Alyssa''s lap, jumped up and landed directly in front of Fite: "On the surface, it doesn''t seem to be there, but it''s not necessarily there."


    As he spoke, he approached Fei Te, squinted his eyes and looked into her eyes: "Seeing that Presia dotes on Alicia so much, do you feel like an outsider? Is it uncomfortable to be around them? "


    Fitt opened his mouth and seemed to want to refute, but in the end he didn''t refute Su Jin''s words.


    It is true that Presia changed a lot after Alicia''s resurrection, and even became a gas bag, but Fette was not too happy.


    When she was young, she naturally didn''t know what "jealousy" meant, but she had that kind of emotion to some extent.


    "Sentimental little devil." Su Jin sighed lightly, turned around, walked to the vacant chair and said, "If you feel uncomfortable, then don''t go. It''s pointless to force what you can''t get."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin jumped on the chair, squatted down, and then said to Fitt with a smile: "If you really want to lack love, why don''t you think of me as a father, Fate, anyway, Master is also a father!"


    As soon as Su Jin said this, Fett didn''t say anything, and Alyssa couldn''t sit still. She rolled her eyes at Su Jin and said, "You stinky rabbit, obviously you want to take advantage of us!"


    "Doesn''t we all have to call your dad instead when Fett agrees?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin did not refute, but responded accordingly:


    "Hey! I''m here, do you want candy?"


    Alyssa was stunned for a second, but it took a second to react. Su Jin called ''Dad'' before answering her, and her entire face immediately turned red. She didn''t know if she was angry or ashamed, and immediately glared fiercely. Su Jin glanced at him and said:


    "You guy, you really have a bunch of bad ideas in your heart. Is it interesting to bully children?"


    Su Jin affirmed without hesitation: "Of course it''s very interesting! Especially bullying you, Alyssa, I think it''s very interesting!"


    Seeing this, the three people watching next to each other glanced at each other, and then burst out laughing.


    "You!" Alyssa was in a hurry, she was about to smash Su Jin with the cushion she was leaning against her back, but she didn''t throw it out after a long time. She just gave Su Jin a fierce look, and then she pouted and said nothing. .


    Seeing that Alyssa turned off, Su Jin laughed, turned his head, glanced at Fei Te, saw that her face was much better, and was relieved, looked away, looked around the crowd and said:


    "Okay, while there are only us here, just ask whatever you want. After all, I promised you before, and you can ask me any questions after the business is settled."


    Hearing this, the laughter of several people gradually subsided.


    Tsukimura Suzuka glanced at Takamachi Nanoha, then at Alyssa, who was still a little stingy, and finally at Fite, who had ''obedient'' written all over her face, only to feel that her brain was divided into four people. Not enough.


    However, there is no way, as a member of the ''small group'', she has to ask Su Jin what she wants to ask for others.


    Thinking of this, Tsukimura Suzuka cautiously asked Su Jin:


    "Master, do you want to incorporate the Time and Space Administration now?"


    "To be honest, I don''t actually want to include it either." Su Jin sat on a chair, waving her snow-white tail, and said in a very casual tone, "You guys also know that there is no Mead''s Time and Space Administration, for me It¡¯s all indifferent things, if you want to solve them, whether it¡¯s physically or mentally, you can just post a task in Arcadia¡¯s task bar and you can do it.¡±


    Having said this, even Alyssa couldn''t refute Su Jin.


    After all, they have seen the high-level combat power and cutting-edge weapons of the Time and Space Administration.


    Whether it''s Lindy of the SS-level great magister, or the so-called rainbow cannon, these big killers are not even a toothpick in Su Jin''s eyes.


    In this case, the Time and Space Administration can still turn the sky, it really can only rely on miracles.


    If there were no accidents, it would only be a matter of time before Midzirda fell.


    Thinking of this, Tsukimura Suzuka couldn''t help but have some doubts:


    "Then why are you doing this?"


    "Oh, you said ''why did you go around and compile Mid-Zirda''!" Su Jin understood what Tsukimura Suzuka meant, and said in a very casual tone: "Isn''t this you still ''children''!"


    Hearing this sentence, the four little girls were stunned.


    What does this inclusion of Mid-Zilda have to do with them being children?


    However, Su Jin really thinks it is related: "In the end, you are involved in this matter. If you grow up and become adults, I will use violent means, seize the guns, launch a major purge, and take out the administration. It''s okay to hold it firmly in your hand, but now that you are too young, it is not suitable to touch these."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin shrugged and said, "A child should have the nature of a child. I don''t want to do it. Facing the war, looking directly at the dark side of the ruler, etc."


    "Besides, it''s just a management bureau. If you really want to manage it, it''s not too late to clean up when you''re adults. At most, it''s only a matter of ten years in this world. ."


    "That''s how it is..."


    Takamachi Naba suddenly realized when he heard the words.


    She actually felt just now that Su Jin''s incorporation of the Asra and letting Captain Lindy replace the governor of the Northern Fleet as an inner responder, slowly encroaching on the Time and Space Administration, was a bit ''too gentle''.


    Instead, Nai Ye''s method, which is to beat the other party and make the other party be honest and obedient, is also faster than Su Jin''s method.


    With Su Jin''s character, it''s impossible not to think of this, but he just doesn''t do it, which makes Naoba Takamachi and the others a little bit puzzled.


    Teacher Athena''s textbooks teach that, if you want to rule a place, the most important thing is to seize the force, then determine the enemy and yourself, and then win over all the ''friends'' that can be wooed, squeeze out the few ''places'', and repeatedly pull, Repeated cleaning, so as to truly determine their own rule.


    However, what Su Jin just did was different from the ''education'' they received. They neither attracted nor divided the enemy, but only exerted pressure to make the other party stand up.


    They thought that Su Jin had forgotten how to deal with this kind of thing, but it turned out that they didn''t want them to see anything bloody, so they let them go for the time being?


    I really don''t want to take the Time and Space Administration as a cadre... Takamachi Naba couldn''t help but complained in his heart.


    However, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched when Ling Vision predicted their thoughts.


    He estimates that Naiha and the others are children, but these little brats think more cruelly than him, and they are absolutely incredible.


    Should it be said that it is Athena''s textbook? You write all this stuff, are you a secretary of Ya?


    Just when Su Jin complained about Athena''s textbook, there were two knocks, and there was a knock on the door, but it was Lindy Harawin.


    Chapter 1504 This is not the problem now


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Lindi, who was holding a teacup, took a sip of the sweet tea, then took a long sigh of relief, and then thanked Su Jin:


    "Thank you for hospitality."


    "It''s...it''s okay."


    Tsukimura Suzuka, who was making tea, involuntarily looked at the small rectangular box that Lindy had collected.


    On the packaging of the small box, the word ''sugar cube'' is clearly written.


    However, at this time, there should be at least half of the sugar cubes, but now they are empty.

 Chapter 1041：

    "Amazing¡­"


    Nao Takamachi, who witnessed Lindy pour half a box of sugar cubes into black tea, couldn''t help but open her mouth wide, only to think that Lindy was really ''uncommonly capable''.


    Alyssa next to her frequently looked at the teacup in Lindy''s hand, looking at the tea whose hue had changed, she couldn''t help smacking her tongue: "I have a toothache before I drink it."


    Noticing Alyssa''s gaze, Lindy looked down at the teacup and said with a smile, "Oh? Do you want to have a cup, Miss?"


    "No, no." Alyssa shook her head frantically: "You should drink this yourself."


    She can''t bear this kind of blessing. She is now at the age of changing her teeth. Even if she likes it, she doesn''t dare to touch sweets at will, especially if she eats sweets like Lindy, it will not work.


    It''s really...thank you, imminent!


    Seeing Alyssa flinch, Lindy smiled and turned her attention to Neiye and Fit: "How about you two? Do you want to try it?"


    "No, no, I''ll let it go." Takamachi Naba waved his hand quickly to show her refusal, while Fate drank tea silently, pretending that he hadn''t heard anything just now.


    Just after coming in and sitting for a few minutes, the four little girls were completely ''overwhelmed'' by Lindy in a sense, and there was a faint realization in their hearts that ''the other party may not be human in terms of taste''.


    Compared with these four little ones, although Su Jin noticed that Lindy was deliberately pulling the distance, and she must have some plans later, she didn''t care about the other party''s small movements, but said with great interest:


    "Turn sugar into magic? You''re pretty creative."


    "Oh, did you see through it?"


    Seeing Su Jin dismantling her little trick, Lindy was not too surprised, she just laughed softly and said:


    "You must know that this little trick has even caused my former colleagues to suffer a lot."


    Deceiving people to eat candy is Lindy''s bad taste.


    Especially tricking beautiful women into eating candy, watching them gain weight because of excessive sugar content, and then jealous of her not getting fat, made Lindy find it extraordinarily interesting.


    In a sense, Lindy is really ''doing evil''.


    And her trick of doing evil is the transformation of sugar into magic that Su Jin just said, a very practical little trick.


    As for Lindy''s bad taste, Su Jin agrees very much, and even has some thoughts of praise: "Well, in the Mead-style magic handed in by Presia, there are very few interesting life skills, in my opinion. , Mead''s magic is already a bit biased."


    "Blind pursuit of killing and military pursuits completely stifles the creativity of magic."


    "I didn''t expect you to think of Mead''s magic system that way..." Lindy put down the teacup, and her impression of Su Jin changed slightly.


    Mid-Zirda''s magic system has been established for less than a hundred years, and due to the relationship between the predecessor of the quality and energy civilization, the development of magic is completely based on military needs.


    This also leads to the requirements for magicians within the military, which are similar to the requirements for ''cannons''.


    Stronger firepower, better radius, and ultimate killing efficiency. Under this concept, Mead''s magician is exactly like a fort, destroying all enemies that block in front of him.


    She also thought that Su Jin, who was in command of these mechanical beings, was also a firepower-only militarist, just like the people at Meade headquarters, but now it seems that Su Jin is the exact opposite of the kind of people she imagined.


    "It''s just that the bystanders are clear. After all, what I practice is not magic." Su Jin shook his head, his tone was unusually calm.


    He is a Saint Seiya, who plays with creation and destruction, and his character is conservative. He has to hide everything. In addition to the good atmosphere caused by a bunch of old men in Hakoniwa, it is natural to look down on Mead''s only firepower theory. .


    "Isn''t the practice of magic?"


    Not only Lindy was a little surprised, but also the disciples like Takamachi Nanoha.


    The outspoken Nanba Takamachi blurted out, "But Master, didn''t you teach us ritual magic or something?"


    Hearing this Su Jin, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes: "This kind of simple foundation, when you get to my level, you can take a look at it, and besides, I just majored in magic, it doesn''t mean I don''t have anything. I understand, it''s more than enough for me to teach you."


    "Oh..." Takamachi Nanoha shrank her neck, and suddenly didn''t dare to make a sound.


    With her as a lesson, the others laughed and stopped asking.


    Lindy, who learned about this for the first time, looked at Su Jin curiously, and said with inexplicable excitement:


    "Since you don''t know magic, that means that your current posture is not changed by magic, but is born?"


    ...


    Speaking of this, Lindy''s eyes lit up.


    After all, she is an aunt. Auntie has always had no resistance to cute little animals, and Su Jin''s image of Kewpie in disguise is very good, suitable for all ages, otherwise she can''t deceive so many girls to become magical girls.


    So when she thought that Su Jin''s real appearance might be the current image of Kewpie, Lindy suddenly became a little excited.


    However, to Su Jin, the mental fluctuations that Lindy leaked when she was excited was like sunlight, which was obviously abnormal.


    Observing that Lindy wanted to kiss and pinch him, even if Su Jin wanted to pretend to be tender, it would be unnatural:


    "What are you thinking about? I am a pure human being. Such a posture is just a need for power consumption."


    Having said that, Su Jin stopped pretending, and his figure gradually faded under the eyes of several people, and it became illusory. When he stared again, it was already his real image.


    Picking up the teacup with his hand, Su Jin, who had been holding Kewpie for a few days, was not unaccustomed to it. He picked up the tea at will, took a sip, and said calmly:


    "Sorry, my real body is not as ''cute'' as you think."


    Lindy blinked and looked at the handsome man in front of her who couldn''t be described in words. She only felt that the other person''s thinking circuit was a little different from her own.


    Now is the question of whether you are cute?


    Now it''s your long question of wanting me to commit a crime!


    Chapter 1505 Lindy can''t bear it


    "Eh!!"


    As Su Jin changed back to his original state, the screams suddenly rose high in the living room.


    "Cheat... cheat..."


    Alisha''s fingers tremblingly pointed at Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed, her face almost contorted in surprise.


    Takamachi Nanoha blinked, then glanced at Su Jin, blinked again, and his brain suddenly entered a state of dizziness.


    Compared to these two stunned, although Fite was better, he couldn''t recover for a while, and just stared at Su Jin''s face blankly.


    "This... is really an unimaginable shock." Tsukimura Suzuka stroked her face with her hands, trying to force herself to calm down, but even so, she felt her heart pounding.


    "Why are you so surprised?" Su Jin, who had no self-knowledge, squinted at the four stunned disciples, with a bit of disgust in his tone: "Did you forget the first warning in Lingshi''s tutorial?'' Don''t be fooled by appearances. Confused'', that''s the first warning."


    Hearing this, Alyssa calmed down a bit, patted the bottom of her collarbone and said, "Don''t be fooled by appearances... That means you are an illusion now, Smelly Rabbit?"


    Speaking of this, she spit out with a blushing face: "You guy, if you become a human, you will become a human. What are you doing so good-looking?"


    However, Su Jin''s answer was very calm:


    "No, you seem to have misunderstood something, this is what I really look like."


    "What did you say?" Alyssa suddenly raised her voice, stepped forward quickly, touched Su Jin''s face with her feet, found that there was no problem, she relented and pinched it hard: "Hey...this feeling...really Fake...you really look like this?"


    "I don''t want to comment on your verification method, but..." Su Jin raised his right hand slightly and gave Alyssa''s head a light touch: "Suddenly moving, do you want to deceive your teacher and destroy your ancestors?"


    "It hurts!" After being knocked by Su Jin, Alyssa squatted down with her head covered, but after hearing Su Jin''s words, she couldn''t help but muttered in her heart: Bullying teachers and destroying ancestors? Jockey sip... I not only want to ride you, I want to sip on your face.


    "It''s still just a child." Seeing Alyssa''s awkward appearance, Su Jin held her chin with one hand and sighed lightly, "Go over there and stand up."


    "Oh!" Alyssa responded in a low voice, then stood up slowly, walked to Takamachi Nanoha, and whispered: "Nanoha, stinky rabbit... No, this guy, isn''t it, well, suddenly I don''t know how to describe it."


    She patted her cheek lightly, and then whispered and bit her ear with Takamachi Naoba: "Did this guy change back to the way he was when he lived in your house?"


    When I lived in my house... Takamachi Nanoha thought about it for a while, and then her whole face turned red, her body suddenly swayed, and she leaned against Fit.


    "Naoba? Naoba! Are you alright." Fett, who was bumped, saw Takamachi Naoba like this, and immediately panicked: "Is there something wrong with your body?"


    "Oops..." Tsukimura Suzuka, who was standing next to Alyssa, witnessed the whole process, and looked at Takamachi Nanoha with a playful look: "Fit, Nanoha is probably just too emotional, so she slowed down. Just take it easy."


    "Alyssa, let''s put Nanoha on the sofa next to her."


    "okay!"


    Seeing the three people who worked together to lift Takamachi Nanoha to the sofa, Su Jin shook his head and said with a deep smile:


    "These four little guys are young, but they have a lot of ideas."


    "I can understand them." Lindy, who was holding the teacup, poured herself another sip of tea to relieve her dry mouth, and at the same time teased Su Jin: "After all, you don''t seem to care too much about your appearance. know."


    Su Jin was very calm when he heard the words: "It''s just some special influence. Under the circumstances that I have tried my best to contain it, if I can''t bear these, then I don''t deserve to be my disciple."


    "Is this still after the containment?" Lindy suddenly understood what happened to those ''beautiful troubles'' in history. If those women faced men and had the attraction when Su Jin faced her, it would not be without the country''s subjugation reason.


    If it had been a few years earlier and Kronor had not grown up, Lindy might not have been able to help pursue Su Jin. After all, if she could wake up and see Su Jin''s face, just thinking about it, Lin Tie felt very relieved.


    It''s a pity that she is an aunt who is almost 35 years old. Even if she still looks like her early 20s, she obviously doesn''t have much chance, and the gap in status is too big.


    In the face of Lindy''s question, Su Jin answered very simply:


    "My own appearance is actually above average, but because of the sovereignty of the sun, I have a priority on the level of authority in terms of beauty, but generally speaking, I will reduce this influence to below the scale of the concept."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin, who understood that Lindy couldn''t understand too much, added:


    "For information about concepts, powers, and authority, you can go to the central database on the ship and let Serra conduct popular science on you. Of course, it takes a long time to learn."


    Lindy narrowed her eyes slightly when she heard the words, and noticed the key point:


    "Long time, that is to say, there is a short time method?"


    "Yes." Su Jin looked at Lindy deeply, and said in a playful tone, "But that method is limited to ''pure women''."


    Hearing this pure woman, Lindy''s face froze for a moment, and she looked at Su Jin unnaturally and said:


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "What do you think?" Su Jin asked rhetorically with a half-smiling smile. Of course, he understood whether Lindy was pure or not, and also understood that the ceremonies of the Virgin could be applied to Lindy, which means that Lindy could actually take on his '' Strength'', but does this have anything to do with Su Jin molesting Lindy again?


    Of course it doesn''t matter!


    Lindy looked at Su Jin and looked at the other party''s undisguised, bad expression with a bit of ruffianness. She only felt that the other party''s appearance was too brutal to single women with such an expression:


    "Excuse me to ask, the method you mentioned, shouldn''t it be referring to magic like ''Miko''s Suffering''?".


    Chapter 1506 Do you mind having a father?


    The suffering of the witch is an immoral magic discovered by the Time and Space Administration in some underdeveloped and low-magic worlds.


    The specific form of this kind of magic is similar to that before the Middle Ages. In order to pray for a bountiful harvest of the earth, the ancient priests asked the priestess who served the gods to offer themselves to the ''sacrifices'' representing the gods. It was very unfriendly to women.


    Of course, although this kind of magic has been proved to have a certain effect of increasing the harvest of food, the effect is too low, and it was once regarded as a ''fraud'' by the orthodox magician Mead, which is an extremely inefficient and inefficient method.


    And one of the requirements of this type of magic is a ''pure woman''.


    So after Su Jin mentioned this request, Lindy thought of it subconsciously, and even had a more subtle idea.


    That is... Su Jin wouldn''t want to use this trick to deceive her body, would he?


    Lindy looked at Su Jin suspiciously, but then she thought that this kind of thing couldn''t happen. After all, with Su Jin''s conditions, if she wanted to cheat, just saying a few sweet words to her with that face was enough to make her She was so confused, there was no need to use any further excuses. Besides, if she really lied to her, it was not certain who would suffer in the end.


    After all, cattle and fields, whoever is the weaker, knows everything.


    Facing Lindy''s suspicious eyes with a little excitement, Su Jin shook his head and explained, "I don''t know what you said about the torture of the witch, but I can explain my method."


    "It''s just a ritual magic that prays to the gods and gets an answer."


    Isn''t that that kind of magic... Lindy''s mouth twitched, and she only felt that her impression of Su Jin might need to be adjusted very greatly.


    This guy is probably the kind of man who doesn''t care about her age, but only looks at her appearance...


    Thinking of this, even Lindy, who secretly cooperated with Su Jin to ensure the safety of her relatives and friends, felt a little uneasy at this time, and even felt that she should be more reserved:


    "I think it''s a little early for us."


    The implication is that she can try it after a while, but Lindy thinks that she doesn''t have such a meaning. What it means depends on what Su Jin means, and finally she agrees to the meaning.


    Su Jin couldn''t interpret this kind of riddle-like thinking, so he naturally kept his own rhythm and pretended to be surprised:


    "Is it early?"


    "I don''t think it''s too early, it''s still a little late, and there is a great guarantee for safety. Even after Naiha and Fit and the others used the ritual, there were any negative problems."


    "Wait a minute!" Lindy raised her hand, blinked her eyes, pointed to Takamachi Nanoha and the others next to her, and asked Su Jin, "You mean, you used that kind of ritual magic on these children?"


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded and replied affirmatively.


    When Lindy heard the words, her face suddenly turned crimson, and then became stiff again. Her expression was complicated and difficult to understand. After more than ten seconds, she asked in an embarrassed tone:


    "I take the liberty to ask, is the ritual magic you speak of the kind of ritual magic I know?"


    Seeing Lindy''s showdown, Su Jin blinked, and the corners of his mouth drew some arcs:


    "Of course... not!"


    Lindy picked up the teacup tremblingly, took a sip, and ate the rest of the black tea along with the unmelted sugar cubes, and then gave Su Jin a blushing look.

 Chapter 1042：

    This man is so wickedly funny...


    Thinking of this, Lindy smashed the sugar cube, chewed it for a while, and swallowed:


    "Then what is the price of accepting this approach?"


    "In a short period of time, the body and soul have greatly increased, and some knowledge has been directly obtained from me. The lifespan has been greatly extended, and the immortality has increased."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, Lindy gave him a subtle look and asked, "Are you sure this is the price?"


    After listening to this for a long time, it is all benefits. Is this also called the price? To know the lifespan alone, pay attention to let some old guys of the Time and Space Administration go crazy, not to mention others.


    If what Su Jin said was the price, there would be no money-losing business that day!


    Seeing Lindy''s rhetorical question, Su Jin blinked and said, "The consequence is that life is linked to me and cannot be dangerous to me, and officially becomes my direct subordinate."


    "A reasonable price, even a bit generous."


    Lindy wanted to pick up the tea again, but remembered that she had finished drinking, so she could only put down the teacup, and slowly spit out a turbid breath:


    "And in fact, I don''t have a position to say no."


    All of them have already joined Su Jin''s side, and the nomination form has been established. It doesn''t really matter if there is another one. As for the somewhat ambiguous life connection, if Su Jin really wants to do it, she can also accept part of it to a limited extent.


    Everyone is an adult, and naturally understands the art of compromise.


    Seeing that Lindy actually agreed, Su Jin''s attitude softened a little, calmly picked up the black tea she hadn''t drank, and said with a sip: "Since a consensus has been reached, then you can tell me why you came here this time. "


    Hearing Su Jin mention this, Lindy was also much relieved: "I hope to be able to protect the relatives of my subordinates through your channels."


    "That''s it?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and glanced at Lindy with a strange expression: "You can actually ask more."


    "That''s enough." Lindy''s expression became much more relaxed: "After all, greed is the original sin of human beings, and it is more appropriate to be more restrained."


    "As you like." Su Jin put down the teacup, stood up and said, "Come with me, the ceremony has been arranged next door."


    It''s set up... Lindy gave Su Jin a strange look, finally nodded, stood up and said:


    "In that case, please take care of me in the future."


    "I see."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the Baxie Guishen, Alex, Krono and Amy, who were waiting together, finally saw Lindy''s return after playing poker for 2 hours.


    "Captain!" Amy stood up as soon as she saw Lindy, and asked worriedly, "Are you all right?"


    "It''s okay." Lindy shook her head slightly, looking at Crono with a worried look: "Don''t worry, for now, my majesty and I have reached a certain consensus."


    "Your Majesty?" Krono froze for a moment, only to think that the title was a bit strange: "Who is that?"


    "It''s the owner of this ship." Lindy explained, and then said to Alex, who frowned and looked silent: "Don''t worry, about the family, I have already promised that I will get this side. Cooperate."


    "Is that so!" Alex heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the words: "On behalf of the military attaches of the Asra, I would like to thank you, Admiral Lindy."


    "There''s no need for this, after all, in a sense, I''m the one who dragged you down." Lindy shook her head, then glanced at Crono, and said, "How to do the specific work, I''ll talk about it later. I''ll discuss with you, now, can you give the space to me and Kronor?"


    Seeing Lindy say this, Alex and Amy looked at each other and nodded:


    "Okay, Captain."


    After the two left and only Kronor and herself were left in the room, Lindy was slightly relieved.


    And Crono looked strange at this time: "Mom, why did you let Uncle Alex and Amy leave, what happened?"


    "Anything? It''s true that something happened, but it''s about the two of us, but it has nothing to do with them." Lindy replied vaguely, looking a little hesitant.


    Seeing Lindy''s strange fishing, Krono was stunned and said in surprise:


    "It''s about the two of us? What''s that?"


    Lindy, who was asked about it, was silent for a while, suddenly took a deep breath, and said to Cronor cautiously:


    "Cronor."


    "Um?"


    "Do you mind having a dad?".


    Chapter 1507 Shocked Krono for a hundred years!


    Do you mind having a dad? When Crono heard this sentence, his mind was stunned, and he didn''t react for a while, but replied subconsciously:


    "What does it mean?"


    "Uh... I can only say it literally." Lindy didn''t know how to explain it for a while, so she could only forcibly suppress a little anxiety in her heart and replied in a low voice.


    At this time, Krono also calmed down, carefully analyzed the changes before and after Lindy, and asked with a slightly unnatural expression:


    "Is someone here persecuting you?"


    "That''s not true." Lindy shook her head, denying the possibility that she was being persecuted, but instead explained, "It''s just that I suddenly felt that I had to find someone to rely on."


    This is not called being forced... Krono clenched his hands tightly, just as he was about to say something, he heard Lindy say:


    "Seven years younger than me, I don''t count as eating tender grass, but it seems that the other party has experienced more than me. It seems that I have no experience, and it seems that it should be considered a disadvantage. It seems to be even... But, he It looks much better than me, so it seems that I still earned it?"


    "..." Krono was silent for a moment when he heard the muttering.


    Am I outraged that you are ''persecuted''? Where do you consider yourself eating tender grass?


    Are you worthy of me like this? !


    Grass, refund the money¡ª¡ª!


    Eh, no, it''s to withdraw my feelings!


    Crono shook his head, then looked at Lindy who was still tangled speechlessly and said:


    "are you serious?"


    He somewhat believed that Lindy was not persecuted. Damn, he was thinking about whether the grass was tender or not, whether he made money or not, tsk, people who are persecuted will consider this?


    You are clearly planning to remarry, right?


    Speaking of the issue of remarriage, Crono remembered what happened on the bridge just now, and couldn''t help but ask again:


    "Forget it, I understand your thoughts to some extent. In principle, I agree. After all, this kind of thing is not uncommon in Mead, and there are more important things than these."


    Speaking of this, Krono was also speechless for a while. Let''s surrender to the enemy, and even surrendered a father, and there is no one left.


    But these are actually not important. At present, it is the most important to understand what happened to him, because it is directly related to his position.


    Thinking of this, Crono couldn''t help but ask Lindy:


    "What the **** happened to my birth?"


    Birth... Lindy''s heart sank when she heard this, but she also understood that this was something that would come eventually.


    She sighed softly, walked to the chair next to her and sat down, then pointed to Cronor at the sofa opposite her.


    Seeing this, Crono didn''t hesitate, went straight to the chair in front of Lindy and sat down, making a gesture of listening.


    Seeing Krono''s attitude, Lindy opened her mouth and fell into memory for a while. After she recovered, she said calmly:


    "Prescia is right, you are indeed an artificial human made by her."


    "Sure enough." Kronor''s heart sank, but he also understood that the facts could not be avoided, so he continued to ask: "Then my father, no, my genes came from Clyde Harawin, Is it right?"


    "That''s right." Lindy nodded slightly relieved: "Your nominal father died in a confidential accident 16 years ago. At that time, I was already engaged to your father because of family arrangements. This happened. This is something that neither family wants to happen.¡±


    "Marriage?" Krono was stunned, but this was the first time he knew that his elders came together because of marriage.


    "Yes, marriage, but it''s not as miserable as you think. I have met a few times and communicated a few times. Although, that''s all there is to it."


    When Lindy said this, she remembered something and found it a little funny:


    "Fortunately, your father looks good, otherwise I was definitely going to run away from the marriage at that time, but it turned out later that it was better to run away from the marriage at that time, otherwise I would not have fallen into the current situation."


    As a child of a big family, Lindy still enjoys it. Anyway, she enjoys it. Marriage is the price. It doesn''t matter who you choose, just look at it.


    And the former Clyde Harawin was obviously an excellent man, so Lindy could be considered a resignation.


    "You are still as good as always..." A few drops of sweat flowed from Krono''s forehead. He was raised by Lindy, so he naturally knew the viciousness of the other party.


    He likes sweets, loves to tease people, especially likes to fool cute girls to eat more candy to get fat, oh, he also chases stars, but only verbally. I wasn''t thrown away when I was a kid, probably because it''s long enough, otherwise I''d definitely worry about the end...


    Of course, this statement is somewhat joking, but the more it is like this, the more relaxed Krono is, and he can just view his birth rationally:


    "So, after the accidental death of the fianc¨¦, can the two families be separated?"


    "Almost, there are many factors involved." Lindy said this, her tone very helpless: "Because of that secret accident, the Administration at that time suspected that there would be a serious war, so they all blamed the Harawin family for the fault. , and as the marriage partner, my family cannot be spared, the two families have to be forced to unite together and report to the group to keep warm."


    "And as a bond of connection, whether it''s me or your birth, it''s all decided for this purpose."


    "However, after the investigation, it was found that Clyde''s news was blocked in place, which actually delayed the war, so that kind of targeting gradually subsided, and at that time, you were almost five years old."


    "So it is." Krono also understood at this time.


    Clyde Harawin made a mistake in performing a secret mission. Although he was rescued afterwards, it also triggered the achievements of the Harawin family and the Lindy family within the Administration, forcing the two newspaper groups to warm up, and his birth and death. Lindy''s ''no more marriage'' became the price of deepening the bond between the two parties.


    By the time the political persecution ended, the situation had changed. Although the two families were fine, they lost most of their profits, and they were also excluded from other families afterward, so even if Lindy wanted to remarry, it was impossible.


    Hehe, they were the ones who persecuted, and they were the ones who pushed out the Harawin family after discovering the mistake. Sure enough, the top management of the Administration was completely arrogant and cold-blooded animals. No wonder there was no pressure on the mother to betray.


    Thinking of this, Kronor suddenly sighed: "I understand, if you really want to get married, I won''t stop it."


    In fact, he is not qualified to stop him. He and Lindy are not related by blood. The family formed between them is entirely due to family interests and the persecution of the Administration. Lindy can take care of his dozen or so people. Asking people to never change the price, Kronor admits that he doesn''t have such a big face.


    When Lindy heard this, her face suddenly brightened, she clapped her hands and smiled and said, "Ah, if you say that, Krono, have you decided to change your surname?"


    "No, why do I have to change my surname?" Krono froze for a moment, and said incredulously, "Can''t you take me with you when you remarry?"


    "Otherwise?" Lindy glanced at Crono strangely: "You were raised by me, how can I not bring you with me?"


    "..." Krono was completely speechless, didn''t this woman know how troublesome it would be to remarry with his oil bottle?


    Thinking of this, Krono gritted his teeth and said:


    "I think I can live on my own."


    "Ah, it''s still the period of rebellion." Lindy leaned on the back of the chair with a melancholy face: "I think this is the best solution."


    It''s not that Lindy doesn''t understand the difficulty of remarrying with an oil bottle, but after learning about the existence of Little Garden, Lindy also helped him to the idea of ????a "thigh" for this adopted son who has been raising for more than ten years.


    Isn''t it just calling Su Jin "Dad"!


    Compared with the advantages, this grievance can be completely ignored. Besides, she has remarried. Even if Krono doesn''t change her surname, she still doesn''t want to shout? There is no difference here!


    "Best solution to the ghost!"


    Crono''s mouth twitched a few times, not because he wanted to call someone else, but because the woman in front of him had no self-knowledge at all. Wouldn''t it be a good thing for him to take the initiative to leave with a fuel bottle?


    "All in all, the relationship between us is equivalent to adoptive mother and adopted son, so changing the surname and changing the mouth is not necessary. After all, the two sides are not actually related by blood. Of course, I will definitely be responsible for the old age."


    "Retirement?"


    Lindy''s face suddenly became strange when she heard this. After she accepted the spiritual status given by Su Jin, her evaluation seemed to be five-digit, and will five-digit demigods die? There seems to be no such record.


    "Don''t worry about my retirement, you should take care of yourself."


    "Right."


    Krono accepted this sentence very quickly. After all, after Lindy remarried, she must have children of her own, and there is no need to retire by herself:


    "By the way, who is the person you remarryed? No, who is the unlucky person who was stared at by you at a glance?"


    "Humph." Lindy''s expression suddenly became superior when she heard this: "What is bad luck, you should call Dad."


    "Once you know, don''t be surprised!"


    Pull it down... Krono''s mouth twitched: "Don''t worry, I won''t be scared. Do you think I''m the kind of person who will be scared?"


    "Really, then I''m relieved." Lindy let out a sigh of relief, and then covered her face shyly and said, "Actually, you''ve seen it before, the one sitting on the throne before."


    The one on the throne... Krono recalled for a moment, and suddenly thought of the snow-white mysterious creature.


    "what?!"


    At this moment, Krono was really frightened.


    Yaosula, his mother is actually eyeing an unknown creature!


    Thinking of this terrible fact, Crono''s mouth twitched fiercely, and looked at Lindy seriously and said:


    "Are you sure it''s that person?"


    "Yeah!" Lindy nodded: "Are you surprised? But there''s no way, who made him look like my aesthetic, when I saw that face, I felt a little bit of an arrow in my heart."

 Chapter 1043：

    "Yes, very surprised, very surprised." Crono''s mouth twitched, and when he thought of his adoptive mother wearing a wedding dress and a rabbit walking into the church, he suddenly felt that his life was in chaos.


    "I think I need to go out and calm down."


    "Then go, oh, the operation against the Northern Fleet may start tomorrow, you pay attention to the time."


    "¡­OK."


    Holding the collapsed view, Krono staggered out of the gate, leaned against the wall of the passage, and began to doubt human life.


    Mom... People can''t, at least they shouldn''t, there will be no happiness in reproductive isolation...


    Chapter 1508 Kalim Grecia


    At the same time that Lindy finished the ceremony and left, Su Jin, who was sitting cross-legged on the metal floor of the room, also adjusted her state and slowly exhaled a dirty breath:


    "Did you split up a five-digit elite-level spirituality... Is this an age advantage?"


    In Su Jin''s actual practice, the young Takamachi Nanoha and Kinomoto Sakura, who were born with powerful magical powers, could only carry the spirit of the ''five-digit'' base at the beginning. In contrast, the older ones Although Lindy''s aptitude is weaker than the two of them, she can withstand higher strength.


    "It seems that the credit is not mainly because of age, but because of the willpower brought by experience? That is to say, age does not mean anything, but ''experience'' is more important."


    It''s like Tsukimura Suzuka and Alyssa are the same age as Fette, but the former two can only carry a six-digit spirituality, while the latter is five-digit.


    This is more or less because Fette has more ''miserable'' experiences than the two of them, and the reason for tempering his willpower on the side.


    As for Takamachi Nanoha and Kinomoto Sakura, these two protagonists are simply outside the wheel and cannot be treated as normal people.


    With such an estimate, Su Jin has a general direction for the ''Notre Dame'' he needs.


    You don''t have to care about age, but it''s best if your three views are stable, you have seen the world, and you have certain beliefs.


    "Tsk tsk, it''s no wonder that when Chubby is looking for magical girls, he is looking for those beautiful, powerful and miserable women. The co-authorship is because the will has been tempered, and the natural strength is relatively high, and it can withstand more power."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin touched his chin and remembered the only Big Three that Magical Girl Nanoha had never seen before:


    "In that case, Iori Kaze, who will be called the ''Three Giants of the Authority'' together with Fit Naiha in ten years, may be more suitable for my ritual than Naiha."


    Yagami Kaze, the core character in the second AS of Magical Girl Nanoha, was boarded by the out-of-control ancient magic book ''Book of Night Sky'' and became its holder, but because of the loss of control of the Book of Night Sky, the magic power was possessed. The erosive nature has led to gradually becoming disabled and can only rely on wheelchairs for activities.


    It is because of the fact that the other party has been gradually disabled since childhood, Su Jin will think that the other party''s will is stronger and can bear more of his spirituality.


    In the final analysis, there is no tenacity, just the fact that people become disabled day by day is enough to make people nervous. The fear of approaching death step by step is not something that just anyone can bear.


    "Remember, this child seems to be also in Haiming City, but he seems to have lived in the Kansai region of the island country before, and only moved near the beginning of the plot."


    Su Jin thought for a while and then made a decision:


    "Let Durumado''s clone check it out."


    After all, a little girl in Yagami Blast can''t run away, so Su Jin naturally doesn''t have to rush for a while. Relatively speaking, he will train the old fish ponds like Nanoha to make them grow quickly. The candidate is Su Jin''s current priority.


    Thinking of the Time and Space Administration, Su Jin''s inspiration sensed a slight difference.


    That is spiritual fluctuation.


    "Someone is making a prophecy involving me? No, it should only involve me in a corner, not actively."


    Although Su Jin, who was born in Ye Luzi, has not been educated by Hakoten in detail, he is still prepared for the power of the prophecy department.


    The reincarnation of Clow Reed before was arrested by Su Jinfan because of his natural automatic prophecy, and now someone came to kill him, which made him unavoidably showed interest in his eyes.


    "Who will it be this time? Clow Reed''s old friend Yuko Ichihara? No, the witch who was locked in death 80% has been reminded by Clow Reed that she will not do such a stupid thing, but On Earth, there are only three people with strong prophecy power, all of them are people related to the Sakura family, so outside of the earth?"


    Su Jin thought for a moment and found the information he wanted:


    "Speaking of which, there seems to be a woman in the Time and Space Administration who is good at prophetic magic. What is her name...''Kalim Grecia''?"


    Su Jin flipped through his memory and thought of the executive of the Time and Space Administration who seemed to have a good relationship with Yagami Hayate in the future.


    Calculate the age, the other party should be at least 16 years old now?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said in a playful tone:


    "Oh, my fish pond hasn''t started digging yet, but fish jumped in? This is really interesting."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head, not caring whether the other party had foreseen something, but just fiddled with the fate line, trying to make the fish dance more cheerfully.


    After doing this, Su Jin hummed a little tune, opened the door in a good mood, and went to the living room where the little girls gathered.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mid-Zirda, the ground headquarters of the Time and Space Administration, the headquarters of the Church of the Holy King.


    Inside the solemn cathedral.


    A young girl is kneeling on one knee in front of the church prayer table, praying to the marble statue holding a sword and shield above.


    She has waist-length blond hair, her face is immature and young, and she looks at most fourteen or fifteen years old. She was originally despised because of her age, but because of the white-collar black nun clothes, she inexplicably increased a few times. Divide majesty.


    Her name is Kalim Grecia. She was born in a priest family of the Holy King Church. She is a rare magister who uses ancient Belka-style magic in the Time and Space Administration.


    And according to the Belka-style magic class, she should be called a ''knight''. Of course, Kalim, who is better at prophetic magic than knights, seems a little out of the norm.


    And now, she''s doing something even more deviant.


    "O ancient holy king, please give your blessing so that I can pass this ''executive exam''."


    The nun Shahe, who was standing behind the church door, was extremely speechless.


    Because I couldn''t pass the exam, I came here to pray to the gods. This is why Kalim, the ''priest candidate'', can do such absurd things. If it was someone else, the ashes would be raised by the believers.


    But one thing to say, Shahe actually understands Kalim quite a bit.


    As one of the core forces in the formation of the Time and Space Administration 150 years ago, the Church of the Holy King naturally has the seat of a ''director'' at the top of the Administration. It can be said that he was born to step on the heads of countless people.


    However, such a high position is naturally not without restrictions.


    Time and Space Administration executive officer assessment, commander assessment, these two high-level assessments must be passed, and step by step as an executive officer in the dimensional force or ground force for 5 years, commander for 3 years, and then allowed to ''promotion'' to the time and space administration ''Director'', awarded the rank of major general, became the real ''big man'' of the Authority.


    Under these conditions, if Kalim is good enough, at the age of 24, he can become a high-level executive of the Time and Space Administration. It can be said that he has trampled countless people.


    But because of this, Kalim''s ''exam pressure'' has always been so heavy that she even did things that were blessed by the gods.


    Kalim clapped her hands again and again, took a deep breath, and took out her magic tool. The outer door looked like a card, but the surface was a special magic tool like a mirror.


    This is a magic tool specially developed for Kalim''s rare ability "Moon Mirror Prophecy". It has a series of bonuses in the Prophecy Department.


    Seeing Kalim staring intently at the mirror of the ''Moon Mirror'', Shahe walked over slowly and asked curiously:


    "Lord Kalim, is your prophecy over?"


    "No, I haven''t started copying yet." Kalim replied without looking up.


    "Copy?" Shahe was stunned for a moment, and when he got closer, his expression turned dark: "Lord Kalim, why are there so many questions on the moon mirror? You must have been predicting the questions for tomorrow''s exam, right? ?"


    "Oh, how is this possible!" Karim twisted his fingers around his hair and changed the subject: "Oh, by the way, Shahe, where do you think the executive officer''s internship is better? Which of the five fleets is suitable for me? Sure enough, it''s still the Northern Fleet, right?"


    "You''re already ''sure'' that you can pass the exam!" Shahe was speechless about the woman who used her predictive ability to cheat and steal exam papers.


    She obviously looks like a good lady, how can she act so wild!


    Cheating is a felony, asshole!


    Thinking of this, Shahe helplessly sighed and said:


    "You are thinking of going to the Northern Fleet because of Her Excellency Lindy Haravan, Miss."


    "Oh, I was guessed!" Kalim said with a smile, playing with the hair on her sideburns.


    "It is indeed a good choice to recruit the fleet admiral who was excluded from the Administration. Although the power of the Harawin family has weakened a bit in recent years, there is still some foundation. It is necessary to stabilize your future position in the Administration. It also plays a role.¡±


    Shahe calmly talked about the topic of interest, but had to remind:


    "But are you really sure that Admiral Haravan will agree to your terms?"


    "I think it should be possible." Kalim pointed to the moon mirror in front of him and said with a smile.


    Shahe looked at the moon mirror and read the sentence "Fate will develop as Kalim wishes" written on the mirror, and finally expressed his acquiescence.


    "I''ll pack your bags for you."


    "Thank you, Shahe, you are such a caring bodyguard." Karim happily gave Shahe a heart.


    "I''m lucky if you can restrain yourself a little bit!" Shahe sighed and looked up at the sky.


    Northern Fleet, that Harvey Aizac is not a man to be with! .


    Chapter 1509 Fett gradually walks out of the shadow


    Inside the ship, in front of the living room door.


    "Really or not, Naiha, did you really do such a thing to the master?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin, who had raised his hand and was about to open the door, suddenly stopped, and his expression became slightly subtler.


    "Girls'' private tea party?" Su Jin murmured strangely, and put down the hand that was going to open the door, listening to the whispers inside.


    After a while, Alyssa''s envious voice came out: "You actually took it to the bedroom to take a bath, which means that you have seen everything, Naiha?"


    "I''ve seen it!" Takamachi Naoba eagerly retorted: "I said, the master was still a rabbit at the time, so I went to help."


    "Have you touched it?" Alyssa asked excitedly, apparently ignoring Naiye''s rebuttal.


    "Ah this, although...but..." Takamachi Naoba tried to explain, but obviously, no one present would listen.


    "Oh, it seems that Master Su Jin''s innocence has already been planted in Nanye''s hands." Tsukimura Suzuka teased with a teasing tone.


    "Qing, innocence?" Takamachi Naoba''s tone instantly became unstable.


    "How, how, how does it feel?" Alyssa asked eagerly.


    "Feel?" Takamachi Naiha''s tone floated up, as if he was about to faint.


    "Nai Ye, you have already started, don''t you feel it at all, is it impossible? His face feels super good to the touch, doesn''t it!"


    Hearing Alyssa say this, Feite seemed to know something suddenly, and said, "Wait, Alyssa, did you just touch it on purpose?"


    Alyssa panicked and hurriedly defended: "Of course not. I really doubt that he used magic to become handsome on purpose, you have to believe me!"


    At this time, Tsukimura Suzuka said faintly: "It''s not that we don''t believe you, but you have revealed yourself."


    "Suzuka!" Alyssa suddenly became annoyed and called out her best friend''s name.


    "Oops, I accidentally dismantled Alyssa, I''m sorry."


    "You have no sincerity at all!"


    And when Alyssa and Suzuka were on the line, Fette suddenly asked quietly, "Nano, how do you feel? Is it comfortable?"


    "It''s soft, it''s slippery, it''s really comfortable, and there''s nothing else. Wait, why are you asking this, Fate!" Takamachi Naba was dizzy, didn''t he just take a bath for ''Kewpie''? ? Why are they all like this!


    "I''m just a little curious." Fette''s tone suddenly became much weaker.


    "...Forgive me." Takamachi Naba sighed helplessly.


    Outside the door, after listening to a lot, Su Jin, who finally understood what these little girls were discussing, was full of black lines.


    Good guy, is this digging up his dark history? !


    Don''t you lose your discipline once? As for the behind-the-scenes talk?


    With the thought of being speechless, Su Jin pressed his hand on the sensor next to him, and the sensor beeped and turned on directly.


    In the room, the little girls sitting on the sofa were startled when they heard the door open.


    "Who? Don''t you ever knock on the door?" Alyssa almost didn''t jump up from the sofa, she hurriedly turned her head and saw that it was Su Jin, she suddenly shrank her neck in a guilty conscience: "Ah? Su Jin, what are you doing? Are you back? Where''s that Aunt Lindy? She''s done with her business?"


    "It''s almost done."


    Su Jin pretended not to know, and then looked around the four of them seriously:


    "Are you talking?"


    "Ah this?" Takamachi Nanoha shrank, and then slammed into Fate, who also shrank. The two didn''t separate, and simply hugged each other to keep warm.


    "It looks like I''m talking about something I can''t know?"


    Su Jin looked around the four people meaningfully, and directly looked at the little girls who dared not look directly at him:


    "Forget it, I''m not interested in getting to the bottom of it. Now the general matter here is over. You guys should prepare and go back to Haiming City."


    "Hey, are you going back?" Takamachi Naiha glanced at Fate, as if she didn''t want to part with the other party, but before she could say anything, Su Jin added, "Fite doesn''t need it, because she doesn''t need to go to school."


    Hearing this, Takamachi Naba''s twin tails drooped down as if echoing the owner''s emotions.


    "It''s great that you don''t have to go to class." Alyssa looked at Fate eagerly, her eyes full of envy.


    Seeing Naiba and Alyssa''s performance, Fett''s forehead was sweating coldly, and he waved his hand embarrassedly: "After school, I will come to play with you, so don''t be depressed."

 Chapter 1044：

    "Really?" Takamachi Nanoha instantly regained her vitality.


    "Of course it''s true." Fette suddenly felt a sense of coaxing a child: "Besides, didn''t Nai Ye''s family allow us to live together? It''s not impossible to live together like last night?"


    "Oh, it seems like this." Takamachi Naoba suddenly touched the back of his head, and said in a daze: "I live at home every day, and it is rare to come out to stay once, so I thought it was only once."


    "Pfft!" Alyssa snorted, looking at Takamachi Naoba speechlessly: "I was just wondering what you lost, co-authored that you forgot that everyone was going to live together recently?"


    "Ehehe" Takamachi Nanoha smirked while rubbing the back of her head.


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched as she looked at the girl who was pretending to be stupid. After sighing, she turned her head to look at Tsukimura Suzuka, who had a smile on her face.


    Aware of Su Jin''s gaze, Tsukimura Suzuka turned her head and looked at Su Jin strangely: "What''s wrong?"


    Su Jin squinted, Ling Vision suddenly saw something, and then said:


    "If you encounter any hesitation in the library, don''t worry, I fully agree with your behavior."


    "Ah?" Tsukimura Suzuka froze for a moment, her expression full of astonishment. She really planned to go to the library tomorrow, but why would Su Jin say such a thing.


    However, in the next second, Tsukimura Suzuka reacted and asked curiously, "Is this a ''prophecy''?"


    "That''s right." Su Jin, who just saw Tsukimura Suzuka and Yagami Hayate meet in the library, smiled: "It''s a new friend."


    ¡­


    "Is that so!" Tsukimura Suzuka folded her hands together and said happily, "Then I must go to the library once tomorrow."


    "It''s too stressful to be different, just follow your mood. You will meet when you should meet."


    Su Jin exhorted, then turned his head and looked at the three little guys in front of him and said:


    "Okay, girls, it''s time to go back."


    "Yes!" X4


    With the unanimous response, Su Jin sent the three children who still had learning tasks back to Earth.


    After teleporting the three elementary school students back to Earth, Su Jin turned his head, looked at Fate who was in a good mood, and persuaded: "I''m going to find Presia next, if you can''t accept it, you can rest here first. ."


    "No need." Fette shook his head and said calmly, "Although Sister Alicia has persuaded me, I still want to give up the surname ''Testrosa''."


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin frowned when he heard this, giving up his surname? This is a break with Presia, hey, you are adding fuel to the fire of Alicia, who already loves you.


    Su Jin can already imagine Alicia''s roaring appearance.


    "Since you don''t want that surname anymore, then let me go with my surname." Su Jin said half-jokingly, but saw Fette''s face blushing, where he was lost in thought.


    You wouldn''t really be thinking about it... Su Jin looked at Fite subtly, but the other party didn''t respond, but he himself was a little restless:


    "Don''t rush to give me the answer, just think about it yourself, and I can wait for your answer slowly."


    After speaking, Su Jin opened the door first and walked out.


    "I see." Fei Te replied shyly, then looked at Su Jin''s back, bit his lip, and quickly followed.


    Chapter 1510 The Witch of the Authority


    dong dong!


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Please come in."


    Hearing the permission, Lindy put her hand on the sensor next to her, opened the door, and immediately saw Presia and Alicia sitting in the 20-square-meter single room.


    "I didn''t disturb you... eh?" Lindy looked at Presia in surprise as soon as she finished speaking.


    "What do you think, Lindy Harawin?" Presia''s tone towards Lindy was not very friendly, but when Alicia looked at her subconsciously, the unkindness on her face subsided instantly and became extraordinarily special. of mildness.


    "Oops..." Seeing this scene, Lindy wanted to snicker a little, but she held it back and walked to the room with small steps: "You have changed a lot, Testrosa."


    "That''s because I removed my makeup, so you feel very different from before." Presia snorted. Before that, she didn''t say heavy makeup, but the difference was not big.


    The reason is naturally to cover up the exhaustion and aging caused by years of painstaking research on resurrection techniques, so as not to let outsiders see their weak side.


    However, now that her daughter is alive, she is too lazy to spend time dressing up. If she has time, it is better to communicate with Alicia. This child still has a ''prejudice'' against her mother.


    "Have you removed your makeup? No wonder..." Lindy looked at Presia with a stunned expression. Now she has lost her previous aggressiveness, and her temperament is a bit like an ordinary housewife.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, Lindy probably wouldn''t have known that her mentality could change a person so much.


    On the other side, seeing Lindy still talking about boring things, Presia couldn''t help frowning: "You came here specifically to chat?"


    While speaking, Presia involuntarily turned her gaze to Alicia, who was silent, thinking in her heart: She is indeed her cutest daughter, even if she is angry, she still remembers etiquette and does not speak to adults. Time to speak up.


    On the other side, hearing Prescia''s patience, Lindy calmly pulled out the chair from the desk next to her, sat on it, and said with a smile, "It seems that you have forgotten your task?"


    Hearing this, Presia not only frowned: "You mean clone Harvey Aizac?"


    "That''s right." Lindy nodded slightly, and then said calmly, "For some personal reasons, I will cooperate with your work and create opportunities to contact your Excellency the Governor."


    "Hehe, unexpectedly, you actually intend to betray the Authority." Prescia''s face showed a bit of mockery.


    Even she, who was trying to revive Alicia and gradually became extreme, did not stand firmly in Su Jin''s position. Instead, she preferred Mid-Zilda, who was her hometown, and Lindy, who was a military officer, jumped to another job. Quick, that''s ironic.


    "No, you misunderstood." A pleasant smile suddenly appeared on Lindy''s face: "I am the one who swore allegiance to the ''Time and Space Administration'' during the military enlistment ceremony. How could I betray the Administration?"


    "Oh? Are you trying to say that you are an internal responder?" Presia was a little surprised. Did Lindy intend to give up her subordinate''s life?


    And right here, Lindy suddenly changed the subject and asked deliberately, "Testrosa, do you know where we are now?"


    Prescia sneered and replied, "Where can it be? On a dimensional battleship of unknown forces."


    The smile on Lindy''s face suddenly became brighter: "No, you are now in the residence of the ''Arcadia Grand Alliance, the flagship of the Time and Space Administration and the Mechanic God Fleet, the Baxie Ghost God''. "


    "What?" Prescia was stunned.


    What is the description that can be stretched? Wait, Time and Space Administration?


    Prescia suddenly noticed the blind spot, and asked Lindy with a twisted expression:


    "This is the flagship of the Time and Space Administration?"


    "That''s right." Lindy nodded with a smile.


    Prescia had guessed something at this time, and pointed at Lindy''s face with a twisted expression: "You are the captain of the Time and Space Administration, Admiral?"


    "Although I haven''t gotten the appointment document yet, it should be enough." Lindy thought for a while and nodded again.


    "Mad." Prescia scolded secretly, and said with an unnatural expression: "That man wouldn''t think that with just one name, the Authority... Oh, he is much better than the Authority."


    Prescia suddenly felt as if nothing was wrong.


    The Mead Time and Space Administration where she was born, in addition to those anti-star weapons, it is a problem if they can''t make up 3 SSS-level magisters, and Su Jin''s side is just a fleet, and there are 3 terrifying characters beyond the SSS-level. sit down.


    As long as someone with a clear mind can understand the gap, Presia naturally understands people, she understands the strength comparison between the two sides.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but glance at Lindy, and sneered:


    "You sold the Northern Fleet for a good price."


    Prescia seriously doubted that Lindy sold the Northern Fleet of the Authority in exchange for her superior position after seeing the gap between the enemy and us and understanding that Mead''s demise was inevitable.


    This woman is really decisive and terrifying, no wonder she has the dangerous nickname of ''The Witch of the Administration''.


    But it has nothing to do with her being a witch or not. She is an exiled criminal from the Mead Administration, and she has no time to worry about that.


    In comparison, saving the things before him, making Su Jin no longer have an opinion on him, and allowing him to continue to stay with his daughter is what Presia wants.


    And Lindy, who was able to assist in this matter, naturally became her ''friend''.


    "I can cooperate with all your actions, but you have to let me determine the action plan to make sure there is no danger." After identifying the enemy and friend, Presia calmed down and officially entered the state.


    At this moment, Lindy asked with a smile: "Testrosa, May I ask, how long is your exile period?"


    "There are 137 years...what''s the matter...wait?"


    Prescia suddenly looked at Lindy with a very subtle expression and said:


    "Are you planning to make me a ''criminal'' again?"


    "Can''t you?" Lindy blinked her eyes: "The great magus sentenced to exile for 137 years appeared in the management of the outer world, trying to cooperate with the civilization of the other world, counterattack the Administration, such a big event, Your Excellency the Governor Surely you will reward me in person?"


    Prescia''s face changed, and he gritted his teeth and said:


    "...You are cruel enough!"


    Prescia understands how the nickname of the other witch came from, she is really cruel enough.


    At this time, Lindy said with a smile: "If it goes well, maybe it will only take a few hours to solve that Governor, Testrosa, don''t you think so?"


    "By the way, even if you don''t agree, I can discuss it with my dear and let you take the initiative to cooperate."


    "Who are you talking about dear?" Prescia suddenly noticed the blind spot.


    "Oh, why did you say this? I''m so embarrassed!" Lindy covered her face and waved her hand shyly. "But he said, didn''t you see Mr. Testrosa?"


    Prescia thought for a while, and it seems that all of the spacecraft except Su Jin are mechanical beings, and although Su Jin shows people in a strange animal image, Presia has seen the other person''s human appearance, so...


    It''s only been two hours, and the woman in front of you is on the top of the battleship list? What is this efficiency?


    "Lindy Haravan." Presia took a deep breath.


    "Hey, I''m here!"


    "The title of witch is really suitable for you!"


    "Thanks for the compliment! What about your answer?"


    Prescia was silent for a while, then lowered his head and said:


    "¡­I agreed.".


    Chapter 1511 Come to cheat, come to sneak attack on my old widow


    When Su Jin brought Fitt to Presia''s room and opened the door to see Lindy, he was surprised but not surprised and said:


    "I don''t think I bothered you, did I?"


    At this time, Lindi, who was obviously a guest, acted like a host and raised the teacup in her hand with a smile: "No, it''s really time for you to come."


    "Want some black tea?" Lindy asked.


    "Just don''t put sugar." Su Jin was speechless about Lindy''s sugar addiction.


    "That''s a pity."


    Lindy poured black tea for Su Jin and Fitt with a smile, and at the same time, Alicia, who was sitting on the standard bed, jumped down and shouted to Fitter with joy:


    "Fit!"


    "Sister...Alicia." Fate just wanted to call her sister, but she suddenly remembered something and changed it to her first name.


    Alicia sensed that something was wrong with Fate, but didn''t think too much about it. Instead, she was happy because the other party called her by her name.


    At this time, Alicia turned her head and glanced at Presia.


    Seeing this, Presia was silent for a while, then nodded and said, "Go ahead."


    "Fit, let''s go." Hearing this, Alicia immediately happily pulled Fate out of the room. Before the door was closed, Su Jin could vaguely hear Alicia asking, ''Where did Nanoha go?'' Voice.


    "It''s a good coax." Su Jin picked up the black tea that Lindy had just brewed, and gave Presia a sideways glance.


    Seeing Su Jin asking, Presia still had a lot of fear for him, so her tone was a lot weaker: "Children rarely have overnight grudges. As long as I don''t stimulate her, the matter will pass."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was a little eager to try: "Oh? It seems that I have to give you a little extra?"


    "..." Prescia had a bunch of curse words in her heart that she didn''t dare to say.


    Seeing Prescia''s aggrieved face, Su Jin also felt that it was meaningless to lick the wool of the same sheep all the time, and said casually: "Forget it, it''s a waste of time to trouble you, and I''m too lazy to toss."


    "Thank you for your kindness." Presia suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Su Jin doesn''t trouble her, then she is basically safe. When the matter in the Mead Administration is over, she may be able to work with Ellie. West Asia has had a peaceful life.


    As for Fate, Presia felt a little guilty after her daughter''s resurrection and she was no longer extreme, but she also understood that Fate was no longer someone she could control.


    This other daughter, all she can do is to try to separate as much as possible and maintain a distance that satisfies both parties. For now, this is the best result.


    "Thank you for it."


    Su Jin, who knew in his heart that he had some thoughts about Alicia, replied indifferently.


    Compared to Fite, Alicia is the heart of Presia, and she may be able to calm down with her daughter abducting Fite, but if she abducts Alicia, she is probably going crazy.


    As for what Su Jin just said about not looking for trouble with Presia, this is of course the truth, after all, he was looking for Alicia.

 Chapter 1045：

    I really am a good person... Su Jin squinted and took a sip of the red tea.


    Sure enough, the taste is slightly sweet, and what he just asked for is sugar-free.


    Su Jin squinted and glanced at Lindy, who froze for a moment, then raised her hands and said in a surrender:


    "I''ve tried my best to cut down on sugar!"


    "Well, I believe it." Su Jin glanced at the undissolved sugar cube in the other party''s black tea cup, curled his lips, and said, "Has there been a plan for the incorporation of the Northern Fleet?"


    Lindy added milk to her black tea, and after stirring it evenly, she took a sip and smiled happily; "I have happily received the cooperation invitation from Ms. Prescia. The expected action time is tomorrow at 10 o''clock Earth time."


    "Oh, by the way, before the Rainbow Cannon was activated, Su Jin, you faked the order of Governor Harvey, right?"


    Hearing Lindy''s question, Su Jin was not surprised: "Have you read the communication records of the bridge?"


    "This is a reminder from Mr. Bebebu." Lindy replied in a relaxed tone: "In fact, this reminder has also helped a lot. Now, I just need to follow the ''normal return'' process tomorrow and I can easily Infiltrated the northern fortress."


    "Infiltrate?" Prescia, who was a ''bystander'' and part-time ''captive'', had a subtle tone.


    With this tone, Lindy is really taking the Authority as an enemy, right? Tsk tsk, the faction changed really fast, obviously so loyal before.


    Lindy completely ignored Precia''s subtlety.


    Since she has already changed jobs, she naturally wants to carry out the changed position to the end, so her current idea is how to sneak into the northern fortress and carry out internal blasting:


    "I remember that in the confidential files, the fortress is equipped with a magic facility to monitor the governor''s status. It is itself a check and balance of the headquarters of the Time and Space Administration on various frontier officials, and that kind of facility seems to be a magic-guided machine that uses magic as an energy source..."


    If you want to sack the fleet governor of the Administration, it is necessary to deviate from the magic facilities for inspection. Lindy has a solution for ordinary facilities, but she can do nothing with special supervision and those covert monitoring.


    "I understand what you mean." When Su Jin heard this, he immediately understood that Lindy was asking for ''support'', and then said casually, "I will order Beibebu to assist you, and by the way, let Sera stand by. It''s not a problem anyway."


    Hearing this, Lindy clapped her hands happily and said, "Then you can be foolproof!"


    One of the three pillar gods of the mechanical evil god, Sera Serbeth, is good at erosion and assimilation. According to the information that Lindy can see, the other party even has a record of assimilating a living planet into a machine.


    With such a four-digit number, it is indeed "safe" as Lindy said.


    "Then, as a reward for the assistance..." Lindy said as she quickly pulled in the distance from Su Jin.


    Prescia, who was treated as a transparent person the whole time, was extremely speechless.


    Today''s young people really don''t talk about martial arts, come to cheat, come to sneak attack on me, a widow, look at you, what are you showing the widow?


    My husband has been dead for 30 years, are you feeding me dog food?


    Really, not a son of man, worthy of scorn! .


    Chapter 1512 Fortress and Port Entry


    Management Inner, World 33, Outer Space.


    The gray-black satellite revolves around a life planet under the action of gravity.


    Above the satellite, dense blue and white metal buildings stand on the surface of the satellite, which is the protective fortress built by the Time and Space Administration on the surface of the satellite.


    In fact, the entire satellite, long after the Administration decided to set World 33 as the headquarters of the Northern Fleet, was completely hollowed out by Mead''s advanced magic machinery and became a satellite-scale military fortress and frontline supply station.


    And such a military fortress, even if Midzirda has the resource support of more than 300 worlds, has only built five.


    In addition to the central fortress, which is used as the headquarters of the Dimensional Fleet, which is set up above the star of Mid-Zirda, the other four fortresses are named after the Quartet and are set at various key points to firmly defend the headquarters of Mid-Zirda. in the center.


    As the northern fortress and the governor of the Northern Fleet, Harvey Aizak, the permanent director of the General Administration, is one of the leaders of this fortress.


    At 82 years old this year, he is still young in the life cycle of an S-class magister of at least 300 years. He is full of energy in life and work. Apart from baldness, there are few non-work things that can trouble him.


    And now, this Mediterranean-haired, thin-faced and capable governor is listening to a report, a report on the ''attack on the dimensional transport fleet transporting the Seed of the Holy Stone''.


    And the person who reported it was naturally Lindy Harawin.


    "So, is the previous ''attack on the transport fleet'' because of leaks from insiders?"


    Opposite Harvey, on the screen projected in the void, Lindy Haravan''s face is clearly visible:


    "Yes, Your Excellency."


    "Prescia Testrosa..." Harvey repeated the name of the criminal and said calmly: "I remember this name, the former acting director of the Dimensional Power Bureau many years ago, I should have visited her laboratory, remember , This person seems to be exiled by the Administration for illegal experiments, if the murderer is her, it is normal to have such a channel."


    As a researcher who studies battleship engines, and a former director, it is normal to have acquaintances in the northern fortress. If nothing else, there are tens of thousands of logistics personnel in the fortress who are responsible for maintaining the battleships.


    Among so many people, there are a few Prescia''s dark sons, which is naturally normal.


    Thinking of this, Harvey turned his head and looked at the list sent by Lindy on the screen. Seeing that those positions were at most the names of minor section chiefs, it was both funny and emotional:


    "It looks like it''s time for the northern fortress to clean up the stinky ditch."


    Even if a former director of the research department loses power, he can still find a few executives from the northern fortress.


    Of course, it is also possible that Prescia could not offer a price that would allow them to leak.


    But this kind of thing is not important, the important thing is that they did not betray this time, it is enough.


    As for the people on the list, as Harvey said, they''re nothing more than rats under the stinky gutters, and they''ll be finished when the gutters are cleaned up.


    "How is Precia Testrosa?"


    "Already arrested." Lindy replied calmly.


    In front of Harvey, the scene of the prison on the Asra was projected in the void.


    Looking at Presia, who was wearing a gray and white checkered prisoner fir, with both hands bound by magic handcuffs, with a pale face and a plain makeup, Harvey calmly judged that the other party was indeed in a ''prisoner state''.


    "well done."


    Harvey verbally praised Lindy. As for the head of the Harawin family, who was like a lone wolf in the administration, Harvey felt more and more that the other party was a handy tool, at least the other party could do things. Bureau, there are only a few people who can do things:


    "According to the usual practice, the imprisonment is included, and after 7 working days, it will be handed over to the judicial department."


    "Wait a moment, Your Excellency, here is another report."


    Hearing Lindy''s words, Harvey frowned, and then looked at the information that Lindy sent through the system, and couldn''t help but be stunned:


    "Manufacture a dimensional battleship? Manage the Outer World 97? Are you sure?"


    On the screen, Lindy, who was holding a stack of reports, explained in a solemn tone: "The current known intelligence is basically biased towards this result."


    "Do you manage the world outside No. 97..." Harvey revealed some memories, and his tone gradually became a little more fearful: "If that Clow Reed really wants to do this, it is indeed a bit risky."


    Hearing this, Lindy asked in surprise, "Your Excellency the Governor knows Clow Reed?"


    "That four-eyed sinister cub has long since died, no, it''s hard to say that he is dead..." Harvey clearly showed some understanding of Clow Reed: "Is it a fake death to escape? It''s not like his style, But it should be true that he didn''t die."


    Speaking of which, Harvey pinched the bridge of his nose and said with dread:


    "Change the previous instructions, you bring Prescia Testrosa to me, and I will ask myself."


    "Yes, Governor."


    With the response, the link to the screen is broken.


    On the Asra, Lindy breathed a sigh of relief, patted her chest and said:


    "It''s very dangerous, it''s dangerous, I didn''t expect Harvey Aizac to know that Clow Reed, and he almost revealed it!"


    Next to it, Amy, who had been out of the camera, put down her hand covering her mouth, and was also relieved:


    "Scared me to death! I almost thought I was exposed."


    "Drink some boiled water to suppress the shock." Crono handed a cup of warm water over, and after Amy took it, handed another cup to Lindy.


    At this time, Alex, who was in charge of driving the battleship, glanced at the screen, then raised his hand and shouted: "Captain, the fort has issued a pass instruction."


    "Enter the port as instructed." Lindy nodded, then stood up, looked around the people on the bridge and said, "Everyone, please stay on the bridge next and keep calm."


    "Yes, Captain!" Everyone who received the order responded nervously.


    Seeing everyone''s nervous appearance, Lindy couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy.


    She turned her head and looked at Presia, who was supposed to be in the prison cell and said:


    "how do you feel?"


    "I feel like my whole body is going to rust." Prescia, who was half eroded by the demon **** Sera Celbeth and became the tentacle of the opponent''s strength, said dryly: "I can only hold this state for half an hour at most, as soon as possible. Solve it within half an hour."


    "Half an hour is enough!"


    Lindy took a deep breath and looked at the fortress that gradually opened the passage on the big screen above, the corners of her mouth turned up slightly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, the Northern Fleet fortress was lined up on the channel entering the port.


    On the bridge, the blond nun wearing a purple headband, Kalim Grecia looked at the battleship on the right side with a little surprise:


    "Isn''t that shape an Asra-class battleship with the rainbow cannon system?"


    Shahe, who was sitting beside Kalim, turned her head, observed it, and nodded:


    "It seems that it is indeed an Asra class."


    Hearing this, Kalim rested her cheek with one hand, leaned her hand against the window of the small military transport ship, squinted her eyes and said curiously, "I remember that Lindy Harawin''s mount is the lead ship of the Asra class, the Asra. , I just don''t know if it''s the next one."


    "How can there be such a coincidence." Shahe sighed: "Besides, after the executive officer''s exam, he came to the northern fortress immediately. Miss, can you not be so impatient next time?"


    "I call this seamless connection." Kalim snorted in a good mood: "Compared to having a graduation party with the executives of the Administration after the exam, I might as well come to the North Fortress earlier to step on the spot, anyway. The future internship location!"


    "Marriage..." Hearing this, Shahe somewhat understood what Kalim was hiding, and couldn''t help sighing: "But Miss, this kind of thing cannot be avoided after all!"


    Kalim raised his hand at this time, mixed his **** with the magic device moon mirror, and shook it with a smile: "I didn''t plan to hide, I just thought... Maybe I will meet my Prince Charming at the northern fortress. Maybe?"


    Seeing Kalim like this, and hearing the other party say "meeting Prince Charming" ambiguous, Shahe suddenly understood something, and said incredulously:


    "Are you disregarding your body and abusing the power of prophecy again?"


    "How can something as big as marriage be abuse? It''s clearly a reasonable application."


    Kalim smiled and winked at Shahe:


    "Okay, don''t worry about these little things, I''m going to prepare to enter Hong Kong. Anyway, I have already used the prophecy. No matter how much you protest, you can''t turn back time, can you?"


    Beside him, Shahe glanced at Kalim speechlessly, and finally replied weakly:


    "...Understood, my eldest lady."


    At this time, Shahe''s heart was full of lamentation Kai.


    When will you be able to ''grow up''! .


    Chapter 1513 Now, you are trustworthy


    The northern fortress, the docking point for warships.


    Lindy, who ''escorted'' Precia down the gangway just now, said with a smile:


    "You seem a little nervous?"


    Trying to calm down her brain, Presia, who was fighting against erosion, couldn''t help but cast a glance at Lindy. Seeing the happy smile on the other side''s face, she suddenly became angry:


    "What do you think?"


    Hearing Presia''s weak voice, Lindy, who understood that the other party was fighting against mechanical erosion, couldn''t help but be surprised: "You seem to be in good shape now."


    Prescia now seriously doubts whether Lindy and Su Jin are sick, and they both take pleasure in abusing her?


    You try to be eroded by a four-digit power? If it wasn''t for the devil deliberately restraining her strength, or if she got Su Jin''s promise to allow her to live a peaceful life with her daughter in the future, would she fall down and die in minutes for you to see?


    However, when Prescia was thinking about it, the pain of the erosion of her body made her gasp:


    "hiss!"


    "It seems that your state is really bad, and the next sense of reality should be very good." Lindy looked at Prescia with a smile, and said in a teasing tone: "Don''t roll your eyes at me, remember the settings'' You were seriously injured by me'', you have to look at me with hatred."


    Saying that, Lindy poked Precia''s arm lightly, causing her, who was already struggling to fight the erosion, to take another breath.


    After Prescia glared at her angrily, Lindy clapped her hands and said:


    "Ah, yes, that''s how it feels, remember to stay in good shape."


    "The captain is really..." Alex, who was assisting the report next to him, couldn''t help covering his face, only to feel that Lindy''s demonic character was offended again.


    "Okay, it''s time for us to leave... Huh?" Lindy, who was about to start, suddenly noticed something different and turned her eyes to the right.


    At this moment, a call sounded:


    "Long time no see, Lindy-senpai...?"


    Kalim, who was parked next door, saw Lindy suddenly turn her head to look at herself, and said in surprise:


    "Huh? I wanted to give you a surprise, senior, but I didn''t expect to be discovered?"

 Chapter 1046：

    "You are... Kalim Grecia?" Lindy looked up and down at the girl in front of her, looked at the immature appearance of the fourteen or fifteen-year-old, and thought for a while, then thought of the identity of the person who came.


    Kalim Grecia, who came from a priest family of the Holy King Church, is a ''noble'' in the administration, and is also an alumnus of the ''Hilde Academy of Magic Junior High School''.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember me, senpai, so happy." Kalim folded her hands together and said excitedly, as if she saw the idol''s little fan girl.


    "I do remember..." Lindy''s face was slightly unnatural.


    The reason she remembers Kalim is very simple. Once a few years ago, she met him when she returned to the Hilde School of Magic as an outstanding alumnus to give a speech, and heard about Kalim from her teacher.


    The heir of Belka-style knights, a magician born with the skill ''Moon Mirror Prophecy'', and a girl who was dubbed a ''prophet'' by the senior leaders of the Dimension Fleet headquarters.


    How did this girl show up in North Fortress? And still at this time?


    Thinking of Kalim''s prophetic ability, Lindy''s originally calm thoughts suddenly became irritated.


    Fortunately, she had accepted the spirituality and knowledge given by Su Jin before, and understood that high-ranking existences have strong anti-divination and anti-prophecy abilities, and Kalim, an ordinary person, obviously could not predict Su Jin''s actions, so she was still in her heart. To be able to keep calm.


    But inevitably, Lindy''s confidence was indeed much less.


    Because she knew that if Kalim foresaw that there would be a mutation in the northern fortress, which did not have a prophecy that pointed to an ''individual'', then there might still be some emergency preparations for the northern fortress.


    ''It happens to be this time...''


    Lindy took a deep breath, then smiled and said to Kalim:


    "I remember Kalim, you should be graduating from the junior high school this year, right? You don''t plan to continue your studies in the high school, so why did you come to the North Fortress?"


    "That''s naturally because I passed the executive exam." Kalim blinked playfully, and said in a cheerful tone, "Of course, I''ve only received an electronic reply, and the official notice has yet to be issued."


    "Executive officer exam?" Next to him, Alex, as a ''senior'' who passed the exam 6 times, is very sensitive to this: "Isn''t that today? Given your age, is it possible that you passed it once?"


    "Who is this?" Hearing this, Kalim glanced at Alex curiously.


    "Alex Kachi, my subordinate, the chief military attache of the Asra." Lindy briefly introduced, then looked at Kalim meaningfully and said, "The exam I just passed today is coming now. At the North Fortress, Grecia, you are really lively."


    If Lindy thought Kalim was fine before, not now.


    The executive officer exam usually starts at 8:00 in the morning and lasts for one hour, and Kalim appeared in the northern fortress at 10:00. Obviously, the military channel of the Administration was used to achieve such efficiency.


    So here comes the problem.


    Does Kalim''s arrival here at this point have nothing to do with her actions?


    No matter what Lindy thinks, she doesn''t believe it.


    "It''s just a coincidence." Kalim waved her hand with a smile, glanced at Presia indirectly, then turned her head to look at Lindy and said, "Speaking of which, Lindy-senpai''s Asra On the number, there should be a lack of an executive officer at the moment, right?"


    In the Mead Time and Space Administration, the position of the warship executive officer is similar to that of the ship, and belongs to the second-in-command of the warship, while Lindy''s Asra is still young because Cronor is still young, so far, the executive officer position is still vacant. on.


    "That''s right." Lindy nodded and admitted, "Why, are you planning to come to my ship for an internship?"


    "Isn''t it possible?" Kalim asked pitifully.


    "Of course it''s not impossible."


    Lindy looked at Kalim with a smile, and she almost didn''t put the label of "enemy" on Kalim''s head:


    "It''s just that, Grecia, you should also know that the special position of an executive officer, generally speaking, must be a close friend of the battleship captain."


    Hearing Lindy talking about the unspoken rules of the Authority, Kalim couldn''t help but smile:


    "Then Lindy-senpai thinks, do I deserve your trust?"


    "It depends on what happens next..."


    After Lindy finished speaking, she quickly turned her head and said to Prescia:


    "There''s no time, just do it!"


    Prescia was stunned when she heard the words, but her reaction was very expressive and said:


    "I understand!"


    The voice fell, and while Kalim was still there, Presia''s figure quickly began to metallize.


    Clusters of silver metal ''melted'' from Prescia and quickly sank into the metal floor of Gnaku.


    Visible to the naked eye, the originally silver-grey fortress quickly began to turn pale.


    Looking at the rapidly spreading pallor, Kalim finally came back to her senses, looked at Lindy blankly and said:


    "Sister, you are..."


    At this time, Lindy, who saw that the demon **** Sera Celbeth had already shot herself, was greatly relieved, turned her head, and looked at Kalim with a smile and said:


    "Now, junior girl, you can be trusted!"


    Hearing these words, Kalim shuddered slightly when she saw Lindy''s subtle and wanton smile.


    Judging from this situation, she wouldn''t have just met Lindy''s betrayal time, would she?


    It can''t be so coincidental... Kalim thought with trembling in her heart.


    Chapter 1514 Worried that I have no future


    Inside the huge planetary fortress, the pale color quickly spread on the silver-gray metal, and soon occupied most of the area.


    From outer space, the gray-black surface of the entire satellite was dyed with a pale color, as if the foundation of the entire satellite had been transformed.


    In the same way, pale colors quickly appeared on the people in this area, as if something had eroded their bodies.


    This phenomenon came and went quickly. In less than two seconds, the pale color quickly faded and disappeared until it disappeared from everyone''s field of vision. It only makes people wonder if what just happened is an illusion.


    However, Kalim was quite clear that the paleness she just saw was not her hallucination, but a fact.


    At the same time as the paleness spread, she felt as if a consciousness had grown in her head.


    That consciousness was cold and sensible, and it took over her body the first time it appeared, like the sea, completely containing her consciousness.


    In just an instant, Kalim lost control of her body and became a puppet in the true sense.


    This discovery made her furious, and she wanted to scream, but found that her lips were closed and she couldn''t make any movements she wanted to make.


    what are you? Kalim subconsciously shouted in her heart, venting her fears.


    However, such an icy consciousness had no idea of ??explanation at all, and just cruelly and mechanically controlled her body, and stopped moving, just like a set program.


    This feeling of powerlessness made Kalim gradually calm down and began to think about the whole story.


    The source of the problem must be Lindy.


    The Authority''s trusted and defensive captain of a new warship appears to have betrayed the Space-Time Authority and embarked on a conspiracy to create the northern fortress.


    And the consciousness that controls her body now is Lindy''s confidence and capital to control the northern fortress.


    And she, Kalim Glacia, was just a hapless **** who was in the wrong place at the wrong time.


    No, it can''t be said to be unlucky.


    Judging from Lindy''s reaction just now, it seems that it was her presumptuous words that forced Lindy to act in advance, leading to the current situation.


    And the reason for this is likely to lie in her prophetic ability.


    Lindy was probably worried that she had used the prophecy to inform the northern fortress in advance, so she had to act in advance.


    Realizing this, Kalim felt only ridiculous and hopeless.


    She thought it was ridiculous that she threw herself into the net and stimulated Lindy.


    Feeling desperate, she can think of these, largely because the consciousness possessed by her is indirectly sending some information.


    This information was more or less unknown to Kalim, but it was closely related to her, which made her realize the truth of the matter unknowingly.


    The simple explanation is that after Kalim was controlled by the alien consciousness, his predictive ability was greatly enhanced.


    ''If it''s not under control, I think I should be happy because of the increased prophetic power. ¡¯


    ''After all, this is the Authority, which has studied things that have not been achieved for 10 years. ¡¯


    Just when Kalim was complaining in her heart, less than three or four seconds passed in the real world.


    It seemed that the possessed consciousness made Kalim''s thinking much faster.


    "What''s the result? How much control?"


    Lindy, who could only vaguely sense changes in the surrounding environment, couldn''t help but ask Prescia.


    As the object possessed by the devil himself, even if the other party releases the possession, there is still a little connection left on Presia, which allows her to distinguish the current situation very well.


    "The fortress has been controlled, including Harvey Aizac, who has been controlled by that Demon God Lord."


    Prescia said while drawing her index and middle fingers together in the void.


    A thud.


    A 14-inch screen appeared in the air in midair, revealing a picture.


    within the screen.


    A man with a Mediterranean hairstyle and a deep and capable face was walking through the metal passage in the high-level uniform of the Time and Space Administration, as if he was on his way to meet Lindy.


    Because of this, Harvey''s slightly raised left foot has been stuck in the air, not landing, funny like a rooster standing on one foot


    The most obvious thing is that his face in this posture is extraordinarily serious, but his eyes reveal a deep fear.


    These two different colors appear on the same face at the same time, making his performance extra comical.


    It is clear that Governor Harvey''s actions are not under his own control, but by others.


    And seeing Harvey''s condition, Lindy didn''t feel very happy, but breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Is it under control? That''s fine."


    ???


    The governor''s control means that the plan is still proceeding normally, and there are no undue changes.


    This also relieved Lindy''s dangling heart because of Kalim''s appearance.


    "Prescia help me ask that Your Excellency, how much authority does the fortress base have now?"


    Prescia closed her eyes and seemed to ask, and when she opened her eyes again, her expression became strange.


    "Your Excellency Sierra said she has obtained all the authority, all!"


    As if worried that Lindy didn''t believe that Prescia emphasized all the words.


    "all?"


    Lindy and Kalim chewed on the word together.


    It''s just that one can be read out on the spot, while the other is in the bottom of my heart.


    As insiders of the Time and Space Administration, they know too well how much effort it takes to control a fort base.


    ¡­. ¡­


    It requires an excellent leader with strong organizational power to form an official department, a member with a minimum degree of Doctor of Magic, thousands of magic technology programmers, and a country that can mobilize a lot of resources and command nearly a hundred worlds. Electronic management system.


    It can be said that the construction of this fortress took a full 100 years for the Time and Space Administration to initially take shape, and that Sir Sera seems to have taken less than 5 seconds.


    At this moment, Lindy and Kalim invariably thought about what kind of existence we are facing?


    In the next second, Lindy''s face showed joy, while Kalim''s heart sank.


    Lindy, who understood that the overall situation had been decided, patted her chest and let out a soft breath:


    "It seems that the plans prepared before do not need to be activated."


    After she finished saying these words, she turned her head to look at Kalim, and said with deep eyes:


    "Miss Grecia, maybe we need to talk."


    The moment she heard Lindy''s voice, Kalim realized that she seemed to have loosened a part of her control, allowing her vocal ability to return to normal.


    Aware of this, she was silent for a while, all kinds of thoughts revolved in her mind, and finally looked at Lindy and said:


    "As you just said, classmate, I may... worthy of your trust."


    As the future senior management of the Time and Space Administration, Kalim should not have surrendered.


    However, she is worried that the resistance is too strong, and she may not have a "future"


    Chapter 1515 This is not romantic at all


    "Wise choice."


    Lindy looked at Kalim half in admiration and half in emotion.

 Chapter 1047：

    No wonder it is said that others are the future senior management of the Administration. The ability to judge the situation is different.


    Where is it like Presia, who was the first to contact Su Jin, but was also the most marginalized one.


    Even if he just captured the fortress, he just acted as a tool to carry the demon **** Sera, except that he couldn''t be killed, there was not much difference.


    Contrary to Prescia, Lindy, who is backward, not only has Su Jin on the relationship list, but may also be the direct controller of the Mead branch of the Time and Space Administration in the future, taking charge of one party.


    This is not only a promotion, but also a husband, the winner in life is better.


    The difference between everything is that Lindy''s camp has been transformed too quickly, as if Su Jin has taken it as a model and contrasted with Prescia.


    This method of Su Jin is a typical way of hitting a stick to give a sweet date, the stick is for Presia, and the sweet date is for Lindy.


    The core of the difference between the two is listening or not.


    And now, as an obedient person, Lindy naturally hopes that there will be more and more people like her, especially those who are at a lower level who can listen to her.


    And Kalim is obviously a good candidate.


    After thinking about it, Lindy smiled and asked:


    "Can I know why you''re here?"


    The sensible Kalim understood in an instant that ''this ability'' was not a question but an affirmation.


    There seems to be a choice, but in fact, the wrong choice will kill you.


    This is an obedience test.


    In view of this, Kalim immediately replied:


    "Can."


    Speaking of which, she answered without hesitation:


    "The purpose of my coming to the North Fortress is to attract future supporters in the Administration, and the target is the middle and high-level fleets, including you, who have a certain status but are unwilling."


    "I need these people to solidify my future position within the Authority, and you are one of the first candidates."


    Hearing this, Lindy was a little stunned. Her focus just now was on gaining dominion over the fortress, but she forgot about Kalim''s own needs.


    It''s not uncommon for such families, born to represent high-ranking officials, to look for support from the lower and middle classes, but it has only recently become more apparent.


    And this incident also let Linlin know that, 150 years after its establishment, the intrigue within the Administration has come to the surface from secret.


    However, this is not what Lindy cares about. What does the death of Mead Authority have to do with his Arcadia Authority?


    She cares about what makes Kalim more valuable.


    "That''s all? Didn''t your prophecy bring you a little revelation?"


    "Revelation?" Kalim was stunned for a moment, then found out immediately. In the face of Lindy''s seizure of power, her prophetic ability did not make any revelation.


    For the Prophet, this phenomenon is completely abnormal. After all, this is something that involves his own life. The connection is too great, and it is difficult for the fate not to be revealed.


    Whether or not you can hide is another matter, but it is very abnormal if there is no sign of it.


    Seeing Kalim stunned, Lindy also came up with some information she wanted:


    "It turns out that you didn''t get any revelation, which reassures me."


    This news is a good start for Su Jin''s plan. After all, the loss of a fortress can be said to be unprecedentedly fatal to Mead.


    In the grand scheme of things, the defeat of the Time and Space Administration has been decided.


    Of course, as far as Lindy was concerned, an authority was irrelevant to that one.


    There are too many worlds managed by Arcadia. The Time and Space Administration, which rules one or two hundred worlds, is not comparable at all except for the big name.


    But Su Jin''s attitude is one thing, and her attitude is another.


    "In this way, the Dimensional Fleet Headquarters of the Administration is not wary of my excesses, so the next operation will make sense."


    Lindy murmured to herself, and then said to Prescia:


    "Create a clone of Harvey as quickly as possible, read Harvey''s own memory, and gradually replace the top of the fortress. If you lack any equipment, you can apply for it yourself. Can you do this?"


    Facing Lindy''s order, Prescia did not refute, turned around and went to work.


    As a negative teaching material for non-naturalization, Presia is not likable, but not stupid.


    This kind of confrontation with Lindy in business is no different from playing Su Jin''s face.


    Trying to get away with Fate''s thin side like in the past is impossible in the future.


    Even just by the means of the demon **** Sera just now, it is not difficult to silently replace the foundation of Presia.


    After facing the power of 4 digits, there are only three sentences in Prescia''s dictionary.


    That is honesty, honesty, honesty!


    Seeing Prescia doing things without saying a word, Lindy naturally understood that the somewhat rebellious Great Magister finally recognized the reality.


    But why did you go early?


    If it wasn''t for Presia being too out of touch with reality, Lindy might not be the one who climbed into someone''s bed.


    Shaking her head at Prescia in her heart, Lindy glanced at Kalim and said:


    "I need you to operate within the Authority and make me the candidate for Governor of the North Fortress."


    "what?"


    Kalim was startled when she heard the words, and then immediately guessed Lindy''s plan to replace the peach border.


    If Lindy directly said that she wanted to become the Governor, Kalim wouldn''t be able to do it even if she broke the sky.


    The governor of the 5-party fortress is a real territorial official, and it is not something that can be decided casually. This requires a lot of interest negotiations and political promises.


    But if it''s just an alternate, then there are more things that can be operated.


    Thinking of this, Kalim said calmly:


    "I need a certain amount of time, and I also need the cooperation of Harvey himself. I can give you an answer in a month at the latest."


    "A month? The ability is not bad." Lindy, who knew the complexity of it, couldn''t help but sighed in admiration.


    "You passed the prize." Kalim smiled helplessly.


    Although it is said to recruit others, it is a bit funny that someone else recruits it.


    But that was still controlling Kalim''s consciousness below his neck, which actually proved that the Mead Time and Space Administration''s chances of winning were not high.


    At least among the people Kalim knew, no one could resist this power.


    And this kind of power, the ghost knows how much Lindy is hiding?


    And just when Kalim was trembling in her heart, Lindy said meaningfully:


    "In view of your cooperation, I decided to introduce you to my lord. I hope you can seize the opportunity as you are now."


    I''d rather not have such a chance... Kalim thought to herself.


    However, at this moment, her high spiritual revelation suddenly trembled, as if she had come to a certain destiny.


    Realizing this, Kalim was stunned.


    ''I will meet the Prince Charming I hit at the North Fortress... So this is the encounter? ¡¯


    ''This is not romantic at all! ¡¯.


    Chapter 1516 The meat delivered to the pot


    "unexpected result?"


    Su Jin, who was teaching Fitt how to refine her magic power and expected her to be able to withstand more power, got the news from Lindy through the communication equipment of the spaceship.


    "Yes, while taking control of the northern fort, I found an unexpected person."


    In the screen, Lindy, who was making logistical preparations in the northern fortress, said in a good mood:


    "I wonder if you know the Church of the Holy King?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyelids slightly and asked with certainty, "Kalim Grecia?"


    Lindy was taken aback for a moment, and then she said with a little surprise, "You know her?"


    Lindy was very surprised that Su Jin knew Kalim.


    After all, this one is a big man from Hakoba, and there are many gods and Buddhas.


    The other is nothing but the successor of an internal faction among the magical forces that claim to be the Time and Space Administration.


    The relationship between the two is farther than the emperor and the beggar, and it is possible that they do not know each other in various senses.


    So it''s because of... the omniscience of gods and demons?


    Just when Lindy was daring to imagine, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "I do know one thing. After all, people who use spiritual divination for high-level existences but do not cover themselves are very rare. Well, they are rare in the physical sense."


    The subtext is just like Kalim did, and he died a long time ago.


    In a sense this is not a compliment.


    At least Lindy couldn''t hear it, there was a compliment in it:


    "Then it seems that I saved her two lives."


    It was only once in the northern fortress, and it was another time to mention her in front of Su Jin, which effectively avoided the possibility of the other party''s accident due to divination... Of course, this is a half-joking statement.


    And hearing Lindy''s statement, Su Jin patted Fate and motioned her to sit next to her, and asked with a smile:


    "What? You care about this little girl so much, are you planning to find a person for yourself?"


    "Isn''t mine also yours?" Lindy''s tone was full of teasing.


    However, this performance surprised Su Jin and deliberately teased: "It seems that I have a very important position in your heart, and I even got pimped."


    Looking at this man who got cheap and sold well, Lindy resisted the urge to roll her eyes:


    "It''s two things, don''t mix them up."


    Obviously it''s about attracting talents, but Su Jin is too concerned about the relationship between men and women, and there is no one else.


    After all, she introduced Kalim to Su Jin because she wanted to give Su Jin a chance to sell the other party''s kindness.


    Although there is also the meaning of forming gangs here, but isn''t Su Jin the most profitable one?


    Thinking of this, Lindy pouted and asked:


    "An aaa-level magician who is born with divination ability, or a beautiful girl who perfectly meets your ritual requirements, I will ask you if you want it!"


    "Yes, of course!" Su Jin smiled immorally: "If you don''t eat the meat that was sent to the pot for nothing, wouldn''t you betray your good intentions, Lindy?"


    ''...'' Lindy rolled her eyes, and Su Jin understood the meaning.


    "I have asked Alex to drive the Asra to take people there, you remember to receive it."


    As for whether Su Jin could subdue the female knight of the Holy King Church, Lindy never thought about the possibility of failure.


    On the one hand, it is because of Kalim''s knowledge, and on the other hand, Su Jin has given too much.


    Although the s-level to sss-level magisters of the Mead Time and Space Administration have reached the bottom line of 5 figures in terms of destructive power, they have reached the extreme in other directions.


    If nothing else, the bureau''s SSS-level mages have used all kinds of advanced means, and they can only live for 300 years at most, and a 5-digit demigod can live for 10,000 years as long as he is not killed. It''s so easy.


    What''s more, because the Administration frequently launched aggression, 3S-level mages were frequently killed in battle, and their lifespans were shorter than the average of ordinary people.


    In addition to returning a lot of ancient heritage with very harsh conditions of use and a large number of colonies, these 3S-level mages can be said to be dead worthless.


    After this change of portals, Lindy even wondered if the Mead Authority did it on purpose.


    After all, compared to the immemorial heritage of the dead, the living 3S-level mages are too difficult to manage, so that Lindy has to have such doubts.


    However, all this was resolved after joining Su Jin''s side.


    Will Arcadia, who has the truth of the universe, be afraid of a group of 5 figures that are too strong and difficult to control?


    No, what they worry about is that you are not violent enough.


    Mixing in this kind of top power, as long as you don''t make mistakes, your life may be more comfortable than being the boss of the Administration.


    At least Lindy felt the benefit of someone behind her.


    The North Fortress of the Mead Administration was taken in a few seconds, which felt like two words ''refreshing''.


    And now, Lindy felt like she could be a little more comfortable.

 Chapter 1048：

    "After the ceremony, her personnel will be transferred, you have to take care of me."


    Hearing Lindy''s words, Su Jin didn''t bother to worry and said, "Okay, you''ll be responsible for the affairs at the Meade Administration. I''ll allow it."


    Lindy said with a smile: "You said this, but I remembered it in my heart."


    The two hung up the communication after chatting for a few more words.


    Feite, who was watching all this, asked curiously at this time: "Master, do you want to accept another disciple?"


    Hearing Feite''s glutinous voice, Su Jin smiled and touched her head:


    "Then see if Kalim is as cute as Fate."


    Being praised for being cute, even Feite''s face turned red for a while, making Su Jin want to take a bite.


    However, Su Jin is not in a hurry, first use it as a pillow to sleep, and then do other offside things when the relationship is deep.


    The pleasure of cultivating is so boring and happy.


    Su Jin smiled slightly, patted Feite lightly, and then said:


    "Okay, follow me to meet the prophets of the Mead Administration."


    After Fitt agreed, the two left the study and headed to the bridge where they would meet more formally.


    At the same time, manage the outer space of the outer world 97.


    Along with the flashes of white light, the battleship Asra appeared in outer space.


    Through the external visualization device, Kalim looked at the huge battleship moored on the moon not far away, couldn''t help clenching her palms, and took a few deep breaths.


    Chapter 1517 When the thought of surrendering to the enemy, the sky is wide


    On the lunar surface with a gray and white tone, a huge and majestic battleship full of mechanical texture is quietly suspended in the air. From a distance, it looks like a mechanical temple standing on the moon.


    Looking at the battleship not far away, Kalim Grecia covered the shock in her heart with silence.


    Just as a modern aircraft carrier is the crystallization of a country''s technology.


    The battleship of the Mead Authority is also a manifestation of the world''s magic technology.


    However, compared to the two- or three-hundred-meter dimensional battleship of the Mead Administration, the battleship in front of me, which is more than a few thousand meters long and looks like a mountain, really showed Kalim the background of this unknown force.


    After all, things like warships are not bigger than better.


    The bigger the body, the more advanced the power technology.


    Without an efficient energy-generating system, the creation of this behemoth would be a spectacle of spectacle.


    And if the mechanical battleship in front of him can be put into actual combat, then the level of technology it represents is really unimaginable for Kalim.


    At least the Mead Authority will never be able to achieve this level, and the two sides may even be in different dimensions.


    "It''s no wonder that Lindy Harawin defected so quickly. I thought she couldn''t stand the power struggle within the Administration, but now it seems that this is clearly ''abandoning the dark and turning to the light''."


    As for what is dark and what is light, Kalim quickly has her own definition in her mind when she sees the looming muzzle on the mountain-like battleship.


    As Kalim made his decision, Asra slowly drove into the behemoth Gnaku.


    Walking down the gangway, Kalim felt as if she had entered the kingdom of giants.


    Whether it is the people who maintain the law and order, or the logistics maintenance personnel of the battleship, they are all huge mechanical beings with a height of at least three meters.


    And it seems that in order to match the size of these huge individuals, the height of Gnaku seems to be more than 100 meters, which makes Kalim wonder if he has reached a temple somewhere.


    And just as Kalim stepped down the gangway, a mechanical life with a pink body, a slender body, and an obvious preference for women immediately took a step forward.


    "Is that Kalim Grecia?"


    "It''s me." Kalim nodded slightly.


    The attendant who came to greet them confirmed the target and immediately said, "Please come with me, Your Majesty has a request."


    "Your Majesty?"


    Kalim understood that this might be the lord in Lindy''s mouth, and the lord of her previous absurd prophecy, and asked curiously:


    "Is there a human under your mouth?"


    These words directly stunned the mechanical attendant in front of him.


    After all, as soon as Kalim didn''t care who the crown prince was, and didn''t ask about their origins, he came up to ask if they were human, which was really confusing.


    However, as a servant with a lower status in the mechanical life, she naturally won''t offend Kalim, the ''big man'' who can be met by Su Jin.


    Therefore, after quickly applying for permission from the Central Brain, she replied:


    "His Majesty is naturally a human being, and the only noble person who has maintained the human spirit and defeated the truth."


    This answer made Kalim feel a little relieved.


    She doesn''t know the truth or the noble person, but the person to meet next is a human being, so it''s naturally the best.


    After all, in the environment of a bunch of mechanical beings, Kalim was also afraid that the crown was a mechanical being more than three meters high.


    Although she feels that her future partner may not be so good, at least she has to be a person!


    Not knowing Kalim''s thoughts, the mechanical attendant turned around and said after answering:


    "plz follow me."


    Hearing this, Kalim wisely followed the footsteps of the attendants, shuttled all the way through the passage, passed the layers of guards, and headed to the bridge at the core of the Mechanical Temple.


    And through this journey, Karim didn''t show anything on his face, but his heart was turning upside down.


    I didn''t feel it when I didn''t get close, but whenever Kalim encountered a guard, the pressure from the mechanical guards directly shocked her, a knight from the "Holy King Church".


    That kind of oppressive feeling, Kalim has only felt on the 2S-level great wizard, and it is still in the internal strength test of the authority, and the opponent can only make such a sense of oppression with all his strength.


    However, there are only a few guards now, who are putting such pressure on her. This is something that is displayed in a static state.


    "An army composed of S-rank and above great wizards, this thing is not funny at all."


    Kalim muttered in a low voice, but her heart was greatly shocked.


    It is true that those mechanical beings who guard the so-called crown must be the elite in the team, just like the most elite troops of the Mead Authority are always guarding the headquarters.


    As far as the leopard can be seen, the opponent''s ordinary troops are at most one level weaker than these guards.


    Then consider the general reproducibility of mechanical life.


    An army composed of a full-name A-level magister?


    If this kind of army can form an army of 10,000 people, Mead doesn''t need to mix up, let''s surrender honestly.


    If you can''t beat it, you can''t beat it. Unless you choose to give up the colony and stick to the homeland with space technology, you can lose the colonial world. As far as Mead''s own local resources can be maintained, it is a big problem to maintain a whole dimensional fleet.


    If Kalim was an Earthling, he would find that Mead''s situation was somewhat similar to that of Great Britain.


    It is also a big country with few indigenous resources and can only rely on the exploitation of a large number of colonies to maintain its superiority in force.


    Once the colony is lost, the fate of the hematopoietic organ is in addition to blood metrorrhagia.


    Kalim, who was well aware of Mead''s shortcomings, suddenly felt that it was not a bad thing to switch to the camp.


    Although she is one of the vested interests of the Mead system, after all, she is not a high-level executive of the Administration. What does it have to do with her who hasn''t eaten meat yet?


    When the thought of surrendering to the enemy begins, the sky is wide in an instant!


    In just a few short steps, Kalim seemed to have been sublimated in his spiritual realm, and even his magic power was faintly improved.


    At this moment, the mechanical attendant led Kalim to a 100-meter-high splendid door, stopped and said: "Okay, we have arrived at our destination, since I am not a person who is allowed to meet with your majesty, so I will pick you up. I''ll stay here and wait for your returner."


    "It''s hard work." Kalim nodded slightly, and her attitude towards the mechanical servants changed significantly.


    She looked at the grand and quaint door in front of her, took a deep breath, and put her hand on the door.


    Chapter 1518 Giving Too Much


    On the high platform, the silver throne full of mechanical beauty is high above.


    Underneath it, Kalim Grecia met this mysterious leader of unknown forces with Belka-style knight etiquette.


    While maintaining her etiquette, she frequently cast her amazed glances at the masculine yet handsome black-haired youth on the throne.


    To be honest, even Kalim never imagined that the lord Lindy spoke of, the man who was enshrined by the mechanical beings, would actually be such a good-looking man.


    The good looks of the other party once made Kalim suspicious of the prophecy.


    Such a man really fits her imagination of Prince Charming perfectly, but here comes the problem, the prince is the real world when he sees the princess, and she herself, the more she thinks about it, the more she thinks that the role that matches her is a ''village girl''.


    Is there something she doesn''t know about here?


    "Karim Grecia?"


    On the silver throne, Su Jin dragged his chin with his right hand, looked at the blond female knight on the ground with great interest, and said with a smile in his tone:


    "Your magic class teacher has never taught you that an ability like prophecy can''t be used on others at will?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Kalim was stunned for a moment, and then her face flushed red, a kind of shyness that the dark history was revealed in public: "Do you know my prophecy?"


    The subtext of this sentence is whether Su Jin knows what she made in private, and the prediction of her future object is to determine whether Su Jin knows that the "Prince Charming" in her prophecy is him.


    For Kalim, this feeling of shame is no less than proposing to Su Jin in front of all the classmates in the school, which is a feeling of extreme shame.


    In fact, even Kalim never imagined that the first communication between her and this unfamiliar force would be such an indescribable thing.


    It was so unexpected that Kalim''s brain was dizzy.


    Facing Kalim''s interesting reaction, Su Jin smiled lightly, tapped his index finger on the armrest, and said with a da-da sound:


    "I will teach you a common sense for free, the ability of the prophecy system. When facing a high-ranking existence with a powerful soul and anti-divination ability, it is normal for its content to be distorted, and the content is distorted, it is already the slightest punishment. ."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin''s words are already full of warnings.


    There are many strong people who are good at prophecy, but this is the reason why few people dare to use it.


    In a situation where everyone''s spirituality is extremely noble and has strong anti-divination ability, prophecy is the least worth mentioning ability.


    Those who make good use of prophets will eventually be killed by prophecy, which is why Brahma, who is skilled in prophecy, keeps people guessing puzzles all day long, which is why it is not accurate.


    The prophecy of the little garden is too introverted, and it has been rolled up to the point of death.


    As for Kalim, who was born with the ability to predict, she was already on a very dangerous path. In this state, no matter whether she is in contact with Little Garden, there will be accidents in the future, so Su Jin will remind her kindly.


    Of course, there is also Su Jin''s greed for Kalim''s body, and he needs the other party to share the reason for Lingge, otherwise he may not have too much kindness towards a prophet in a small place.


    On the other hand, after hearing Su Jin''s express statement, he almost said to Kalim bluntly that "the prophecy has been tampered with by him, don''t believe it", Kalim didn''t think that Su Jin was doing anything wrong. I feel that the other party is a little too forgiving.


    After all, this is a rare self-talk for Kalim. Except for the cronies like Shahe and her parents, the people from the Mead Administration will not say this to Kalim.


    What those high-ranking officials needed was Kalim''s accurate prediction, the political force behind her, and she was nothing but a gift for nothing.


    After receiving the kindness from the stranger, Kalim''s mood improved. She stood up without permission, looked at Su Jin with a smile, and said in a relaxed tone:


    "So, Your Majesty, do you think you are my Prince Charming?"


    Seeing the sudden change in Kalim''s attitude, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, facing this little peacock who was beginning to quiver, his tone couldn''t help but bring a bit of a smile:


    "One more tip, I didn''t tamper with the content of your prophecy, just make it easier to reflect your heart."


    As soon as he said this, Kalim''s face couldn''t hang, and he directly broke the defense.


    This is equivalent to directly saying that her little girl is thinking of spring and misses a man, and such a prophecy will appear.


    What Karim couldn''t bear the most was that Su Jin was still telling the truth.


    This time, lost the adults!


    "Pfft!" Seeing Kalim''s defeated peacock, Fitt, who was standing beside Su Jin, couldn''t help but chuckle. He only felt that this sister in front of her was proud of her coming and going quickly. She was kind of silly. The cuteness of her, which made Fite have an inexplicable intimacy with Kalim, and only felt that the other party was like a different Elisa.


    At this moment, Fite''s laughter made Kalim''s face suddenly drop, not because she was angry, but because a little girl saw a joke that made her a little embarrassed.


    Such a reaction made Su Jin come out and say:


    "I heard Lindy say that you are her junior? And you plan to recruit her to be her support point in the Administration? Kalim, you say, is there such a thing?"


    Hearing Su Jin mentioning the serious business, Kalim snorted in her heart, "saved", and at the same time tried her best to hold back her face, and explained to Su Jin seriously:


    "There is such a thing, Your Majesty."


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled and promised:


    "Just call me Su Jin, and I allow you to chant my name."


    This sentence seemed to have some kind of strong texture, which made Kalim tremble, and couldn''t help but feel strongly convinced of Su Jin.


    That is the subordinates of the life class, the belief in the superiors.

 Chapter 1049：

    "Then... Your Majesty Su Jin?" Kalim tentatively called out Su Jin''s name. For some reason, she only felt that the man in front of her was full of a strong sense of power at this moment.


    "Um."


    Su Jin replied softly, then lowered his eyebrows and looked at Kalim:


    "Lindy asked me to let the Mead Administration be her subordinate. I agreed to her. She hoped that she had a profitable subordinate and fell in love with you. I also agreed to her."


    "What''s your take on this?"


    Hearing Su Jinmin''s question, Kalim felt that she didn''t need too many choices. After all, she knew that the Mead Administration had no chance of winning after seeing the power of Su Jin''s iceberg before she came here. There is no problem with Su Jin becoming Lindy''s subordinate.


    After all, she was born in the same school, isn''t she?


    Of course, what''s more important is that those mechanical beings collectively call Su Jin the crown, but Lindy calls it the lord, and the meaning here can''t be more obvious.


    Thinking of this, Kalim took a breath, knelt down on one knee, and performed Belka-style knightly etiquette, and solemnly said:


    "Your will is my will. From now on, this life will be the sword in your hand and the thorns of the world for you."


    "Little girl who is too funny." Su Jin scolded with a friendly smile, then patted the armrest lightly, stood up and said, "Since you are willing, then I am not a vulgar person, the reward that should be given, I will naturally give you a lot of points."


    Obviously, Su Jin intends to use the gift of spirituality as a reward to win over his subordinates, and give it to people like Kalim who are willing to surrender.


    Throwing out the things that he wanted to give away in exchange for some extra benefits, Su Jin is also an old capitalist, so he naturally understands how to do it.


    Almost instantly, the ritual formation appeared at Kalim''s feet.


    A steady stream of power poured out from the spirit, making Kalim, who was already ''thin'', feel the feeling of ''fullness'' for the first time.


    Long lifespan, power over others, knowledge to satisfy desires... All of these, almost made Kalim addicted.


    After the ceremony, facing Su Jin, Kalim lowered her posture. If she was still defined as a village girl who covets Prince Charming, she is now a folk ''lady'' who wants to climb the emperor''s dragon couch:


    "Thank you for your generosity and kindness."


    She suddenly felt that it was not a bad thing to take the distorted prophecy as a real thing.


    Is a boss who is willing to give benefits as soon as he comes up, is it worse than the deadly Mead Administration?


    No, not only is it not bad, it''s also delicious!


    Once again, she understood that Lindy''s change of investment portal was really not without reason.


    After all, Su Jin gave too much, and he had a lot of money. He wanted to work hard to eat it, but at one point she couldn''t support it.


    With such a boss, what else would you think of Midzilda!


    If it weren''t for the different education received, Kalim would have wanted to sing the song ''Here''s Music, Busimi! ¡¯.


    As for the high-level position of the Mead Administration, oh, not even a dog!


    At this time, Su Jin looked at the dizzy Kalim who was being pumped out by a large amount of pipe, and said with a smile:


    "Go get used to the new power, and then go to the North Fortress. Lindy still needs your assistance. For me, the existence of the Mead Authority doesn''t make any sense, but for you and Lindy, just Not necessarily, the meaning here, I think you should be able to understand, right?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Kalim responded. After all, she understood it too well. This is the difference between the gun in someone else''s hand and the gun in her own hand, and what Su Jin meant was obviously to pave the way for their future ''status''.


    The leader trusts his heart, and Kalim naturally can''t be vague.


    Isn''t Su Jin lacking enough qualified girls to carry the power? Then she can use the channel of the Holy King Church to make arrangements for Su Jin.


    I remember that when Lindy was investigated before, her son seemed to be a little involved in an organization that tried to clone an ancient excellent magister... Kalim originally thought that this was something that the ground bureau of the Administration should deal with, but now it may not be.


    Since it is an organization trying to clone the ancient magisters, there should be a lot of replicas of ancient female sages in there, right?


    Kalim, who had some thoughts in her heart, started to move.


    Chapter 1519 Lindy''s Report


    The next day, at 7 am.


    Su Jin''s bedroom.


    Su Jin, who has good living habits and is enjoying breakfast at the small tea table, received Lindy''s report.


    "Have you taken full control?"


    "Yes." In the projection screen, Lindy''s face was a little haggard, but her eyes were bright and a little excited: "Including the logistics personnel, a total of 45,000 fortress personnel have been successfully controlled, and the main leaders have been controlled. Re-enacted memories, taking their place with temporary clones."


    "Of course, in order to prevent this operation from being discovered, I deliberately let Her Royal Highness Sarah semi-assimilate all the members of the fortress, so that everyone mistakenly believed that they were in control, so as to mix those high-level officials into it."


    "Where''s the Mead Administration?" Su Jin wiped his lips with a tissue and asked indifferently.


    "According to the current situation, the Mead Administration has not found any abnormalities." Lindy said with a serious look, but a little tired.


    In fact, her most arduous job yesterday was how to confirm whether the information was leaked, and whether the 45,000 members of the fortress had passed the news of the fall of the North Fortress to the Mead Administration.


    But fortunately, the demon **** Sera, listed as one of the three gods, exerted her strong hard power and took over all the fortress members from beginning to end, which also led to Lindy''s follow-up clean-up work. Perfect execution of the goal .


    Seeing that everything went smoothly, Su Jin couldn''t help but smiled and said, "It seems that it''s not too long before you take over as the governor of the northern fortress."


    The northern fortress has actually fallen under control, and Governor Harvey has become Lindy''s puppet, and his network has also fallen into Lindy''s hands.


    In this way, as long as Harvey gradually handed over this part of the channel, let Lindy control it bit by bit, and then finally applied to the Administration Headquarters for retirement and recommended Lindy, Kalim would cooperate with the operation, Lindy took over the north The possibility of the post of Governor of the fortress is not low.


    Of course there will be opponents, but Su Jin will not play politics with them. On the contrary, he prefers to use physics to persuade the enemy.


    I already have the barrel of a gun, how dare you oppose me? Then I''ll convince you with ballistic physics!


    "How do you feel about being the Governor?" Su Jin asked with a smile.


    "I''m exhausted." Lindy complained unabashedly: "I really became a decision maker, and then I realized how tiring this kind of thing is, and I don''t know how that guy Harvey persevered."


    "Doesn''t it mean that for men, grasping power is like shopping for women, and they never know how to get tired?"


    "Haha, that''s about it." Su Jin took a sip of the coffee next to her and said, "If you''re too tired, you can let Kalim handle some of the things, and you can also try her out."


    Hearing this sentence, Lindy burst into a smile, her expression playful:


    "Why do you think I can take the time to report to you now?"


    Su Jin was silent for a while after hearing the words, and mourned for Kalim, who became a tool man, for three seconds, and then continued:


    "By the way, remember to receive Prescia''s research resources, especially her FATE plan."


    "FATE plan?"


    Lindy''s expression changed a little, and it was different from the original book, because Cronor was also born in the hands of Prescia, and Lindy naturally heard the content of this plan vaguely:


    "Is it the clone plan that replicates the highly qualified mages? I heard that this plan also has the participation of the senior management of the Mead Administration. I don''t know if it is true or not."


    After briefly describing her understanding of the FATE plan, Lindy suddenly froze and said with a subtle expression:


    "FATE plan, Fate? Did another daughter of Precia say..."


    "Shh!"


    Su Jin put her index finger on her lips, turned her head to look at the sleeping figure on the bed, then turned back and said calmly:


    "I think you should understand what I mean, right?"


    Lindy showed an indescribably weird expression. After all, Su Jin''s actions just now were too obvious, but she quickly suppressed her guesses about another person in the room:


    "You are the high-quality female mages who need them to be cloned?"


    Su Jin naturally didn''t hide too much about his own needs, so even Lindy knew that Su Jin needed a group of highly qualified women to carry his overflowing power.


    In a sense, this is also a good thing for Lindy, because it means that she can access and gain a lot of powerful combat power that the Mead Administration can''t imagine in a short period of time.


    Of course, this is not to say that the power of the mechanical evil **** cannot be called by Lindy, but to mobilize that part of the power requires the permission of Su Jin every time, and the cooperation of the four-digit high-ranking existences such as the Three Pillars of God. Naturally, it is inevitable. ''Not easy''.


    As a qualified military mid-level manager, Lindy naturally understands the difference between the strong in other departments and her own department.


    ''Unfortunately, Krono is not a girl, otherwise it is not impossible for him to carry part of Su Jin''s power. ¡¯


    Shaking her head, Lindy shook off the weird thoughts in her heart, and then said:


    "I will work with Prescia to track down the members of the FATE program, but you also know that this program may not gain much because of the difficulty of research."


    For example, Alicia, as the child of the SS-level great magister Presia, is actually an ordinary person, and the clones of high-qualified magisters may not have magical qualifications. This world is very ''fair''.


    ¡¤


    Of course, it is also a fact that the children and clones of high-level magicians have a relatively high probability of having magical qualifications, otherwise there would be no so-called FATE plan.


    As for whether this plan was originally a ''investment scam'' by Prescia to revive her daughter, Su Jin doesn''t care. After all, after Presia, the person who received the job did achieve results. This is in the magical girl Nai There is proof in the original book of Ye''s third season.


    Of course, like Lindy said, there is also the possibility of no gain. After all, if you count the time, the third season will happen ten years later. Maybe those high-quality girls who were created ten years ago really haven''t.'' born''.


    Taking this into consideration, Su Jin said calmly: "If there is really nothing to gain, you can try to stimulate them."


    Hearing this sentence, Lindy looked at Su Jin''s eyes, which suddenly became meaningful.


    ¡­.


    Stimulate them? Stimulate who? Certainly the ''big men'' behind the scenes at the Authority who invested in the scheme.


    Lindy now seriously suspects that Su Jin is trying to stimulate those big people to invest more, and then prostitute the research results of those big people. Others have invested the money, and Su Jin will take the fruit. Although this is a bit immoral, it seems that it can be operated.


    "I understand what you mean, I will discuss it with Kalim."


    After all, Lindy also likes whoring for nothing. If she can get what she wants effortlessly, she naturally wants to save her effort.


    "You can understand." Su Jin nodded slightly, and then asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "There''s one more thing." Lindy really remembered something after this question, and said with a subtle expression: "Kalim reported that there seems to be a dimensional battleship going to the General Office of the Mead Administration. The management of the Outer World 97, which will pass through the North Fortress, and the leader of its warship is Jill Graeme, the advisor of the Mead Authority, does it need to be intercepted?"


    "Jill Graham?"


    Su Jin thought about it for a while and remembered that this person seemed to be the guardian of the third heroine Yagami Hayate in the original book, so he naturally had some associations with his behavior of going to manage the outer world of No. 97.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Jinrao said with deep meaning: "Find a reason to intercept the battleship, and by the way, control all the people on it and catch them alive."


    "...Yes." Although she and Jill Graeme were old acquaintances, Lindy still complied with Su Jin''s order. After all, both sides are now their masters, and friendship is friendship, but orders are real orders.


    "Jill Graeme..." After the communication with Lindy ended, Su Jin tapped the table with her index finger. After thinking for a while, she smiled and said, "It seems that there is one more channel to get in touch with Yagami Gale."


    Chapter 1520 A chance encounter in the library


    Haiming City, Central Library.


    Under the huge bookshelf for children, the girl with short brown hair raised her hand and tried to take off a book on the first and third row of the bookshelf.


    The bookshelf is not high for adults, and the third row can even be reached by elementary school students. However, because the girl''s feet are inconvenient, she can only keep a sitting position to pick up books, which leads to the current difficulty.


    Just as the brunette girl was working hard, a female voice rang out from her ears:


    "I''ll help you."


    The brown-haired girl turned her head and looked at Tsukimura Suzuka, who had come to him at some point, and was stunned for a moment.


    "Which book do you want to take?" Tsukimura Suzuka tried not to look at the wheelchair under the girl, for fear that her eyes would stimulate the other person''s emotions.


    In the face of the kindness shown by girls of the same age, the brown-haired girl hesitated a little, then pointed to a book and said:


    "I want to get this one."


    ''Five-body dissatisfaction...'' Tsukimura Suzuka read the name of the book in her mind. She often came to the library and knew that this book seemed to be published by a disabled author, writing about how he overcomes his own difficulties.


    Thinking that the girl in front of her was in a wheelchair, Tsukimura Suzuka still didn''t know what the other party wanted, but she naturally couldn''t say much about such matters involving the other party''s privacy.


    However, when Tsukimura Suzuka wanted to return the book to the girl in front of her, Su Jin''s words yesterday suddenly came to her mind.


    ''If you encounter any hesitation in the library, don''t worry, I fully agree with your behavior. ¡¯


    ''Do you agree with my actions? ¡¯ Tsukimura Suzuka muttered to herself, then handed the book to the girl in front of her and said, ¡°Here, this is the book you want.¡±


    "Thank you." The brown-haired girl took the book, put it on her lap, and pressed it with her hands to prevent it from being lost. Then she took out a biscuit from the pocket of her jacket and handed it to Tsukimura Suzuka: " It''s a thank you."


    Tsukimura Suzuka was stunned for a moment, but she still took the biscuits and said with a smile, "Then I''m welcome."


    After speaking, she opened the package of the biscuit, saw that it was a standard sandwich biscuit, put it in her mouth, chewed it and said, "Well, it''s delicious."


    Born in a wealthy family, Tsukimura Suzuka''s taste threshold is naturally high, and it is a level that can be sold in some professional restaurants for him to comment on delicious biscuits.


    "Thank you." The **** the opposite side thanked again.


    At this time, Tsukimura Suzuka suddenly guessed something, and said in surprise, "You did this yourself?"


    "Ah?" The other party was surprised, as if surprised by how Tsukimura Suzuka guessed it, and finally nodded with a smile: "Yes."


    "Amazing!" This was not a polite compliment, but a sincere sigh from Tsukimura Suzuka.


    Not only because the other party is young, but also because the other party can hold on to the cumbersome task of making biscuits despite his physical defects.


    Simple biscuits can be said to be good enough to allow her to evaluate delicious biscuits, but they cannot be practiced once or twice.

 Chapter 1050：

    Thinking of this, Tsukimura Suzuka smiled and said, "Suzuka, Tsukimura Suzuka, this is my name, what about you?"


    "Haifeng, Yagami Yagami." Yagami Yagami responded to the self-introduction, and then thanked again: "Thank you just now for helping me get the book."


    "You''re welcome, after all, I also received a gift in return."


    Tsukimura Suzuka suddenly understood what Su Jin''s "new friend" meant.


    Thinking of this, Tsukimura Suzuka asked again, "Do you have any other books to read?"


    The implication is that she can help if there is any.


    "No more for now." Yagami Hayate shook his head, and at this moment, Yagami Hayate seemed to have seen someone, raised his hand and greeted, "Samar, this way!"


    Tsukimura Suzuka turned her head and saw that a woman with short blond hair spotted the two of them, and then Yang Qi''s hand was high, and then walked over quickly.


    Seeing this, Tsukimura Suzuka asked Yagami Kaze curiously:


    "friend?"


    "No, it''s a family member." Yagami Hayate shook his head with a smile on his face.


    "Family..." Tsukimura Suzuka seriously looked at the woman called Shamal, who was wearing a long turquoise dress and a doctor''s uniform, but secretly turned on the "spirit vision".


    ''I don''t feel like a living person...magic life...is it a familiar? ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Tsukimura Suzuka looked at Yagami Kaze, a little suspicious that she was the creator of the familiar, but at this moment, she saw that the other party''s legs should be disabled, and the silt was about to congeal. The magic of blocks.


    At this moment, Tsukimura Suzuka froze for a moment, her eyes filled with a little wonder.


    And her gaze naturally aroused the doubts of Yagami Hayate:


    "What''s wrong, Suzuka?"


    "No, nothing." Tsukimura Suzuka shook her head, feeling a little suspicious in her heart.


    Could it be that, in front of the Yagami Blast, is her disability due to the magic blocks accumulated on her legs and feet? Disability caused by excessive magic power? Does this disease still exist?


    At this moment, the blond woman who approached worriedly asked Yagami Kaze:


    "Blizzard, are you alright?"


    "It''s okay." Yagami Kaze shook his head, and then introduced to Shamal: "This is Tsukimura Suzuka, a friend I just met."


    "Hello, Miss Shamal." Tsukimura Suzuka was a little uncertain about the relationship between the two, but she still said hello politely.


    "Hello." Shamal nodded slightly to say hello, but at the same time, she was also a little strange about the girl in front of her eyes, she seemed a little hesitant to say anything.


    However, because of the urgent matter now, Shamal didn''t have time to think about it too much, and said directly to Yagami Gale:


    "Blizzard, there is a little something at home, we have to go back first."


    "Is that so?" Yagami Kaze had no doubts, and then said apologetically to Tsukimura Suzuka: "Sorry, Suzuka, I may have to go home first."


    Tsukimura Suzuka just wanted to say ''it''s okay'', but suddenly thought of Iori Hayate''s legs, hesitated for a moment, took out a pen and paper from the small satchel he was carrying, wrote down a number, and handed it to Iori Hayate , said somewhat confusedly:


    "That... I know a very good doctor. If you have any discomfort in your legs, you can try to make this call."


    "Eh?" The inexplicable suggestion made Yagami Hayate stunned for a moment, but she didn''t have the entanglement of Tsukimura Suzuka, she accepted the note with a smile, and said softly, "Thank you for your concern."


    Seeing Yagami Kaze like this, Tsukimura Suzuka was also a little embarrassed, she nodded towards the other party, then turned to leave, thinking a little hesitantly at the same time:


    Is it okay to hand over the in-planet phone number that Master Su Jin asked Miss Sera to do? But the master himself also said that if there is any hesitation, he fully agrees...


    what! In the library, I looked at my new friends from the perspective of Spirit Vision, and I hurriedly called my master... I really did a lot of things today that I would never do...


    After Tsukimura Suzuka left in a tangled manner, Samal looked at her back curiously, and then said to Yagami Kaze:


    "What happened to that girl?"


    "It should be someone who kindly wants to help me." Yagami Hayate has a good impression of Tsukimura Suzuka: "By the way, Shamal, what is the urgent matter you just said?"


    Hearing this, Shamal''s face changed, and she said with a dignified and embarrassed look towards the Eight Gods:


    "Gate, Mr. Guardian and Dr. Ishida are here."


    "Huh?" Yagami Kaze was stunned.


    Chapter 1521 Status Reversal


    On the side of the road, on the disabled access.


    Samal pushed the wheelchair that Yagami Kaze was sitting on at a constant speed toward home.


    At this time, the two of them exchanged the situation in a panic.


    "Why did Dr. Ishida and Uncle Graeme come together?"


    "I don''t know, it was Weta who suddenly received a call, saying that Dr. Ishida and Mr. Guardian met, and then suddenly the two of them were coming over to see it together."


    When Shama said this, her expression became a little flustered:


    "Could it be that our affairs were exposed?"


    "Ah this..."


    It was also a little numb when the eight gods were windy.


    You Haifeng knows very well that she is actually an orphan. Her parents seem to have died before she was born. She has always been a man named Uncle Graeme. To take care of her is the premise of everything.


    And about a month or two ago, when Yashen Hayate was reading a book at home at night, a book in her bookcase had no wind, and then three people and one dog suddenly appeared, and Qi Qi knelt down on one knee to her, claiming to be herself the knight.


    Yagami Hayate, who was stunned on the spot, took a long time to realize that he had become the owner of the Book of Darkness, and the three people and one dog were actually the guardians of the Book of Darkness, specially made to protect his master.


    After hesitating for a while, Yagami Hayate, who lacked "family" since childhood, accepted this fact and lived with four strangers who suddenly appeared.


    However, this person who suddenly appeared, naturally cannot have no identity.


    Especially in the face of the attending doctor who treats the legs of Yagami hurricane, and the nanny who comes to clean up regularly, this sudden three people and one dog naturally need an identity.


    The identity of Yagami Hayate falsely claimed to be ''three people and one dog, her actual guardian knight is actually the person sent by the guardian Graeme to take care of her, and this fooled the attending doctor, Miss Ishida. ¡¯


    And the crux of the matter is here.


    The real guardian and the deceived attending doctor seem to have met without Kazami Yagami''s knowledge, triggering this joint visit.


    And the reason for the joint visit... If you think about it, you can guess that it is the identity of the guardian knight that Hayate gave him!


    At this time, in the face of Shamal''s entanglement, Yagami Hayate said hesitantly:


    "This, that, maybe it was really dismantled?"


    "Haifeng, why don''t you put the deceit on my head? In that case, Mr. Guardian should forgive you, right?"


    Samal''s face was a little nervous. She was not worried about herself and her companions, but more worried about whether the master Yagami Hayate would be in trouble.


    "That won''t work, it''s me who clearly thought of this solution, how could I let you take the responsibility, Shamal." Yagami Hayate refused without even thinking about it.


    "Then..." Facing the master''s refusal, Shamal was also a bit Muggle. If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party was the guardian of Yagami Hayate, a magic spell would be enough to change his memory.


    But the other party is the benefactor who has supported Yagami Hayate for the past ten years in the treatment and survival. No matter what, Shamal can''t do anything to the master''s benefactor, which makes things fall into an infinite loop.


    At this moment, Yagami Hayate raised his hand and patted the back of Shamal''s hand lightly, comforting: "Don''t worry, just leave everything to me."


    "Blizzard..." Shamal got angry and didn''t speak. He just accelerated a little and pushed Yagami blast back to the small villa where he currently lived.


    Accompanied by the sound of the doorbell.


    Shamal pushed Yagami Gale, gritted her teeth and entered the hall of the villa.


    "Yo, I''m back!"


    As soon as they entered the hall, the two saw an exceptionally handsome, sunny, dark-haired young man sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed with a book in his hand.


    After seeing the two of them, he closed the book, put his legs down, and greeted Yagami Kaze and Shamal.


    Seeing the black-haired young man, Shamal was a little stunned, turned his head to face his partner, who was also the guardian knight of Yagami Gale, and also had the alias of Knight of Swords. The pink-haired woman with a high ponytail winked. .


    ''Signor, this person will not be...''


    At this moment, Yagami Hayate looked at the black-haired young man sitting on the sofa, and shouted in an uncertain tone: "Graeme... Uncle?"


    "Well, long time no see, Gale."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, as if it was a matter of course, picked up the little red-haired girl, the red-haired cavalry ''Vita'', took the coffee from the tray, thanked him, and then winked at Yashen Gale:


    "It seems that the person I arranged has taken good care of you."


    "The person you arranged..." Yagami Hayate was stunned for a moment, and then he finally noticed Dr. Ishida sitting opposite Su Jin, and immediately reacted, nodded and said, "Well, yes, Signor and Shamal. Really took good care of me."


    "What?"


    Weta, who was just about to bring hot coffee to Yagami Kaze, was stunned. I said, Master, have you forgotten anyone?


    However, facing Weta''s eyes, Yagami Kaze could only apologize in his heart.


    After all, Vitana''s 7-year-old appearance, saying that she is taking care of herself, requires Dr. Ishida to believe it!


    That is, when Yagami Hayate admitted, across from Su Jin, the purple-haired female doctor with the inner button hairstyle breathed a sigh of relief:


    "It turns out that the person you arranged for Mr. Su Jin is really taking care of the wind!"


    Yagami Hayate''s heart sank, and she finally realized at this time that her attending doctor didn''t believe her ''lie'' at all.


    While discovering the matter, Yashen Hayate also looked at Su Jin strangely: "Uncle Graeme? Who is Su Jin?"


    "My real name, you used the British name before." Su Jin drank the coffee calmly, and added in his heart: Well, Graeme is the British name, but not my name.


    As for whether it will be dismantled by Yagami Gale, Su Jin is not worried at all.


    After all, according to Graeme''s own confession, because of his guilt, he contacted Yagami Hayate through an intermediary agent. Therefore, this girl actually didn''t know Graeme''s own appearance, which gave Su Jin a lot of manipulation. space.


    "So it is."


    Yagami Hayate has no doubts, after all, she has never seen Graeme, but Dr. Ishida has, so naturally there is nothing wrong.


    "Then Uncle Su Jin, what''s the matter with you coming here this time?"


    In the face of Yagami Gale''s inquiry, Su Jin said calmly:


    "It was Dr. Ishida who contacted me and said that he needed a home visit and asked me to confirm your living conditions, but it seems that the situation should be pretty good now. It is trouble for the doctor to worry."


    Hearing this, Dr. Ishida waved his hand apologetically and said, "No, no, no, it''s my responsibility. The nursing staff who didn''t understand Mr. Su Jin''s arrangement thought she was deceived without authorization."


    Hearing this conversation, Yagami Kaze was numb even with the four guardian knights.


    Need to make sure of your living situation? In fact, it is to determine whether there are four liars around Yagami Hayate, right?


    This is especially the case with Shamal. She was the representative who followed Yagami Hayate to get in touch with Dr. Ishida.


    When she thought of the female doctor''s behavior of "believing the letter" verbally and contacting the guardian behind her back, Shamal was speechless for a while.


    You earthlings, believe it with your mouth, but do things behind your back, do you have so many tricks? Although I know you guys are doing it for the good of Yagami Kaze, but this is too insidious, isn''t it?


    "Since the situation has been confirmed, then I won''t disturb you. Oh, I will send the recent report of Gao Feng''s condition to Mr. Su Jin, please pay attention to check it."


    Facing Dr. Ishida who was about to leave with his bag, Su Jin nodded like a master and said:


    "It''s okay, doctor, you''ll be busy first."


    With a thud, the door closed, and the doctor also left the small villa.


    However, by this time, the atmosphere in the room did not become cheerful, but more serious.


    Su Jin calmly held the coffee, crossed his legs, took a sip of the mellow coffee, and said lightly towards the four ''ostriches'' with their heads bowed in front of him, like a big leader who reprimanded his subordinates:


    "Explain what''s going on."


    Yagami Hayate, Shamal and Signor looked at each other, and the three of them saw the embarrassing expression on each other''s faces.


    Chapter 1522 The tension of the guardian knight


    In the hall of Yagami''s house.


    The atmosphere was tense because of Su Jin''s inquiry.


    In the face of this guardian who has cared for Yagami Hayate for more than ten years, Signor, Shamal and even Vita are grateful, but because of this, things have become troublesome.


    After all, they can''t say that we are the servants of Yagami Hayate?


    It has been almost two months since they were summoned by the Book of Darkness, and they know a little about the situation of the earth and understand that this world is a technological world without magic.


    In this environment, if they tell Su Jin that they are beings created by magic, 80% of them will be driven out as liars. They don''t want to and can''t leave Yagami Gale, the owner of the Book of Darkness.


    Because of this, the two were secretly talking to each other through telepathic communication.


    ¡®Signor, what should I do now? ¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t do anything for the time being, how about I pretend to be a homeless person? ¡¯

 Chapter 1051：

    ''Do homeless people carry a dog? ¡¯


    Disguised as a large wolf dog all the time, the fourth knight ''Zafela'' lying in the corner secretly intervened in the voice transmission of the two.


    This time the last remaining Weta was embarrassed to keep silent: ''Tsk, it''s not us that is in trouble now, but the lying wind, right? If she''s the one to blame, I''d rather get out of here. ¡¯


    After Weta said this, the other people were also silent. Yes, the trouble is not whether they have a place to live, but the fact that Yagami Kaze, the master, is difficult to choose in terms of love.


    ¡®Otherwise, we said we would leave later? '' Worrying about the hurricane of Yagami, Shamal''s thoughts instantly changed from staying to leaving.


    And Signor calmly thought about the way to leave: ''Well, we can think of a way to earn money, try to live nearby, and take care of the wind nearby. ¡¯


    For a magician, in a world like Earth, it is really not difficult for them to make money. Before, their eyes were limited to Yagami Hayate, and then they became entangled.


    But with the thought of leaving, their vision opened up.


    As long as they don''t face people related to Yagami Kaze, how embarrassing these guardian knights can be, and the way to make money is not one set after another.


    Just when the four of them were discussing which house they wanted to ''rent'' nearby, a voice suddenly interrupted several people''s calls:


    ''Cough, four, friendly reminder, this world is not a real world without magic. ¡¯


    Vita''s eyes widened, and she turned her head to look at Su Jin in an instant. Signor subconsciously put his hand on his waist and looked alert. Shamal stepped back subconsciously and listed himself in the center of everyone''s protection, while Zafira stood up from the corner, her eyes sharp.


    In a short moment, the four guardian knights were ready to fight, ready to focus on Su Jin.


    Then Su Jin said calmly, as if he didn''t see their changes:


    ''At present, there are two SS-level magisters and two quasi-S-level magisters living in this city who have received professional education. In addition, there are several SSS-level and above in the Time and Space Administration branch. ''s combat power, oh, in Kyoto, there is also a veteran SSS-level great magician who is good at prophecy and likes to make fun of people, and there are some magicians who are quite high-level for you. ¡¯


    ''Okay, I''ll just list that much, now do you still want to use magic to do some illegal things? ¡¯


    Seeing Su Jin''s half-smile expression, Weta''s expression suddenly became Muggle.


    real or fake?


    The magic-free world they thought was actually an exaggerated high-magic world with strong magicians? Is there such a coincidence?


    ''Oh, by the way, the blond girl should have met a magician with Gale today, right? A friendly reminder, a little girl with purple hair and the same age as the wind. ¡¯


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Shama suddenly thought of Suzuka Tsukimura, that is, at this moment, she noticed the subtle gaze of Suzuka Tsukimura looking at her, and Shama was shocked. .


    ''I didn''t find out then? ¡¯


    ''What''s wrong? Shamael? Have you really seen other magicians? '' Vita looked nervous and asked with a telephony.


    Shamal had cold sweat on his forehead, and his expression turned pale: ''Well, I did see it, a magician about the size of Gale, who seems to be stronger than me. ¡¯


    ¡®Stronger than you, and the same age as Gale? ¡¯ Vita hissed. Although Shamael was the second-to-last level among the four of them, he preferred the healing and perception systems, and his ability to perceive magic was the strongest among the four.


    A magician who didn''t even notice Shamal, is still the same age as Hayate?


    A 10-year-old S-class magician?


    Thinking of this terrible possibility, Vita suddenly believed that Su Jin had not fooled them.


    Maybe there are so many ''monster'' level powerhouses in this small Haiming City.


    If they really use magic to make trouble in such a city, I am afraid that they will be suppressed in minutes, and they will also be implicated in Yagami Kaze.


    This is embarrassing.


    ''It''s over, what do I do now? '' Vita said nervously: ''Are we going to run with the wind? ¡¯


    ''No, not necessary, things have gotten better for us. '' Signor didn''t explain after he finished speaking, he just stared at Su Jin without saying a word.


    Seeing Signor like this, Vita and Shamal gradually reacted.


    That''s right, they didn''t want to leave because they were worried that Su Jin and Iori Hayate would not let them live here because of their conflict.


    But looking at the situation now, Su Jin seems to be from the magical world like them, and from his own side. Isn''t the situation different?


    Thinking of this, the four finally breathed a sigh of relief, but in contrast, another question appeared in their hearts.


    That is Su Jin''s sudden visit. Could it be to **** the powerful magic book lung of the Book of Darkness?


    And just when the four of them were worried, it was not clear that the eight gods were talking secretly. Finally, in the entanglement and anxiety, he took a deep breath and said to Su Jin:


    "Uncle Su Jin, there is something I want to tell you.".


    Chapter 1523 The Eight Gods Family Was Fooled and Lame


    Hearing the shocked words of Yashen Hayate, Su Jin''s expression remained unchanged, and he looked at her with a smile and said:


    "What''s the matter? Gale. If it''s about letting your friends stay for a while, I think I can agree."


    "No, that''s not the case."


    Yagami Hayate seemed to have made a decision, and said to Su Jin:


    "Please wait here, Shamal, don''t move, let me do it myself."


    Saying that, she turned the wheelchair with her hands and entered her bedroom, and it didn''t take long for her to come out with a thick black-brown book like a dictionary.


    The four guardian knights were stupid when they saw Yagami Hayate like this!


    Because Yagami Hayate is holding their body, the magic book that provides them with magic power, the Book of Darkness.


    At this time, the Eight Gods Gale, who came out with the Book of Darkness, said to Su Jin seriously:


    "Uncle, let me tell you something, don''t be surprised."


    Su Jin''s expression became weird at this time: "Tell me, I''m an adult, and I won''t be surprised by trivial things."


    Hearing this, Master Yagami Hayate breathed a sigh of relief, and then said seriously:


    "Actually, Shamal and the others are all people who came out of this book called the Book of Darkness, and they are the knights I summoned!"


    ''She really said it! ''X4


    The four guardian knights were all numb at this time.


    Even the name of the book of darkness has been said, and the knowledgeable magicians still don''t know where they come from?


    I am waiting to fight to the death, why did Your Majesty come down first?


    At this time, Vita reacted very quickly and said quickly: ''Signo, Shamael, Zafira and I will stay later, once this person takes action, you will run away with the wind! ¡¯


    ''I understand. ''X2


    Following the response, several people instantly adjusted their positions.


    That is, at the same time, after Su Jin heard the words of the eight gods, he suddenly sighed and said with a melancholy face:


    "Haifeng, you are finally at this age!"


    What? This inexplicable answer made the four knights stunned, while Yagami Hayate, who didn''t know what they were thinking, said seriously with a blushing face:


    "Uncle, I''m serious, I don''t have a secondary disease!"


    "I understand, I understand." Su Jin looked like ''I''m from the past'', and nodded again and again: "It''s like ''Agu beast, ultimate evolution'', ''The Eight Gods are a family that inherits the three artifacts'','' The Yagami family has a cousin who made a contract with the Elf King of the Wind'', I have actually thought about this kind of thing."


    Hearing this, Yagami Hayate blushed and shouted while holding the Book of Darkness:


    "What I said is real!"


    "What I said is also true." Su Jin blinked and said with a smile: "It''s like Agumon, the partner of your cousin Yagami Taiyi, a Digimon, inheriting the three artifacts, and Yagami style. The ancient martial art is your other cousin Yagami An, oh, the one who signed the contract with the Elf King of the Wind is your other cousin Yagami Kazuma, I said this, but I didn''t joke with you, this person really exists."


    "You lie!" Iori pouted angrily: "I''ve never heard that I have these cousins."


    "That''s because I didn''t tell you." Su Jin replied with a smile.


    "Then why did you tell me now? Is it because you don''t believe me about what I said about the Book of Darkness? Is it because I have a middle school disease?"


    Hearing Yagami Hayate say this, Su Jin still had an enigmatic smile on his face:


    "How could that be? It''s because you became the owner of this book of darkness that I told you what kind of powerhouse there is in the Yagami family!"


    Hearing the words, Yashen Hayate blushed even more: "Isn''t this still fooling me?"


    Unlike Yagami Hayate''s disbelief, the four guardian knights peeped at each other, secretly using telepathy to transmit news.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it, so the background of the Kazuya family is like this? '' Vita asked with a twisted expression: ''A family that inherited artifacts? Still have a contract with the Elf King? And what other monsters like Digimon? ¡¯


    Because the owner of the dark magic book can often rely on the magic book to travel the world, Weta also has a lot of information about the world in his mind, so he has a lot of knowledge about the artifact family, the elf king and the monster.


    And after hearing what Su Jin said, there was a lot of looks, and Vita really thought that what Su Jin said was true.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know very well, after all, Gale doesn¡¯t seem to have any impression of the family. ¡¯


    Signor is also a little uncertain at this time. Could it be that the host of this generation of the Book of Darkness came from some very powerful family? And Su Jin is one of the members of this family? That''s why the wind is taking care of the orphans of the same clan?


    And Shamal was also a little confused at this time: ''Looking at the current situation, it seems that because the wind has become the owner of the book of darkness, so Mr. Su Jin does not intend to hide the truth of the family from the wind? ¡¯


    Considering the girl she met in the library in the morning, the girl who was vaguely an S-level magister at the age of ten, and considering the powerful mages who only existed in the island country in the data mouth, Shamal really believed Su Jin''s nonsense. .


    ¡®Zafira, what do you think about this? ¡¯


    ''Sorry, Shamal, I''m just a dog. '' Zafaela looks innocent, what do you think of me as a dog? Lie down and watch!


    Not long after, the only one present who didn''t believe in the ''truth'' was Iori Hayate. She blushed and looked at Su Jin, who was obviously teasing her, and said indignantly:


    "Since uncle you said that we are a family of artifacts, where are the artifacts?"


    "You said ''Bachi Qionggou Yu''?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, stretched out his hand flatly, his clenched fist slightly spread out, and a fiery red golden-red gouyu suddenly appeared in his palm:


    "Nuo, this is one of the artifacts of the Gaotianyuan **** system, a replica of the eight-foot Qionggou jade. Basically, everyone in your family will have one. This is the one that I will keep for you."


    The golden red hook jade suddenly appeared and exuded astonishing heat, but in an instant, the temperature of the room rose by more than ten degrees.


    However, the subtle thing is that the suddenly rising temperature did not bring the slightest discomfort to people, but instead gave people a feeling of comfort in the hot spring.


    humming sound.


    The originally quiet Book of Darkness suddenly turned automatically without wind, and the pages quickly opened, as if he wanted to get close to the Gouyu in the mid-air, but Yagami Gale used a lot of strength to press the Book of Darkness down.


    "Book of Darkness?" As a guardian knight, this is the first time that Signor has seen the Book of Darkness so eager for something. Could it be that the Gouyu is really an imitation of an artifact?


    On the other side, seeing the change in the Book of Darkness, Yagami Hayate was also stunned.


    Could it be that Gouyu is real, and her family is really an artifact family?


    Chapter 1524 Signor refers to a deer as a horse


    The golden-red gouyu spun in mid-air, firmly grasping the eyes of the four knights.


    However, at this moment, a hand suddenly opened, grabbed Gouyu in the palm of his hand, and then casually pressed it on the table.


    Seeing this scene, Signor couldn''t help but glanced at Su Jin''s face, and for the first time realized what it meant to be rude.


    That is an artifact, an artifact that the Book of Darkness yearns for, even if it is an imitation, you should be careful anyway!


    It''s a pity that Su Jin didn''t hear Xigno''s heart at all. After pressing Bachi Qionggou jade on the table, he smiled at Yashen Gale:


    "Okay, no kidding. In fact, all artifact families and elf kings are all liars. Although there may be those people, you just happen to have the same name and surname as them."


    Hearing this, the four people and one dog who were present looked at Su Jin and said, "Who else are you trying to deceive".


    You took out the so-called artifact yourself, and why did you happen to have the same surname?


    He also has an artifact, and has the same surname as Yagami. Is there such a coincidence in this world?


    Seeing the half-believing eyes of several people, Su Jin couldn''t help but froze for a moment, and said in a strange tone: "What? Can you believe it?"


    "I believe it!" Yagami Hayate squeezed his face hard, squeezed out his seriousness, and said solemnly: "I remember when I was a child, the conditions of the family should be very ordinary, just an ordinary family, not a big family at all. Of course, even if there is something , and it shouldn''t be something that a child like me can know."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly felt dumbfounded.


    Don''t you mean to believe my joking words?


    Hearing Yagami Hayate say this, the loyal Crimson Cavalry Miss Vita seemed to be pinching her nose and said, "Since Hayate said this, it must be like this, um, that''s right!"


    While saying this, she frequently cast her gaze towards the golden-red gouyu on the table.


    Intuition, or the ''thirst'' that came from the Book of Darkness, made Vita understand that if this so-called artifact was swallowed by the Book of Darkness, the 666 blank pages of the magic storage book would probably be filled in an instant. magic.


    This is extremely powerful for the attraction of the Four Horsemen!


    ''Signo, that gouyu, must get that gouyu! With it, the blast is sure to stand up! ¡¯


    Facing the eager voice transmission of his partner, Signor took a deep breath:


    ''I see what you mean, Vita, I know it, I know it all. ¡¯


    The Four Horsemen of the Storm actually know that the Book of Darkness is a fusion-type magic tool, a dangerous magic tool that fuses with its owner in the body.


    Therefore, the Book of Darkness has extremely high requirements for the owner, not only to have strong magical qualifications, but also to have strong physical fitness, and even require a lot of magical support.

 Chapter 1052：

    If it doesn''t meet the standard, the price is Yagami Blast. Because of the powerful magic power extraction, the body''s magic power cannot be supplied, and some magic power will accumulate in the legs, resulting in disability.


    Therefore, the Four Horsemen of the Wind and Clouds actually know that the disability of Yagami Hayate is a spontaneous confrontation because the body cannot afford the magical supply of the Book of Darkness.


    The solution is to absorb the magic core of other magic life, so that the 666 pages of the Book of Darkness are filled with magic power, and the Book of Darkness is completely unsealed.


    This point, Yagami Hayate also knew, after all, as servants of Fengyun Four Horsemen, it is naturally impossible to conceal this kind of information and not tell the master.


    But when she knew that the solution solved by the Book of Darkness was to absorb the magic core of other life, especially the magic core of human beings, she gave up on her own.


    Although he lived alone for ten years under the pity of others, Yagami Hayate unexpectedly maintained a kindness and did not want to solve his own physical problems at the cost of taking other people''s lives.


    This was too shocking for the Four Horsemen, who had to burn, kill, and loot for the new Book of Darkness holder every time they recovered in the past, and the high moral bottom line made the four Knights convince.


    However, their surrender did not solve any problems.


    The Book of Darkness is still eroding Yagami Kaze''s body, and due to Kaze''s concept, the four knights cannot harm others and take the core of magic.


    Due to the master''s orders, as the leader of the Four Horsemen, Signor secretly ran to other remote areas several times to attack those unintelligent monsters, hoping to use those monsters to relieve the physical condition of Yagami Gale, but after encountering a few times. After the danger of almost dying, this kind of thing was also discovered by Yagami Kaze and stopped.


    The reason is very simple, Yagami Hayate treats the Four Horsemen as family members, and naturally it is impossible for them to work hard.


    However, this point, apart from making the Four Horsemen more identify with this lord who "sees himself as a human being", has little effect. The Book of Darkness doesn''t care how kind you Yagami Hayate is, it only needs magic power.


    So things became a dead end in a sense.


    However, now, Signor only thinks that there is any benefit to killing monsters. Killing Hurricane will not be able to stand the moral pressure in his heart. Killing monsters, the knights of them are also worried about Hurricane. If one dies, it will be used for resurrection. The magic power is enough for them to work as a freelancer for half a year.


    So, it''s still a good artifact!


    One, the Book of Darkness is enough!


    ???


    The body of the blast, the greed of the Book of Darkness, the benevolence of the lord, and the loyalty of the knights can all be satisfied in one breath. It is like winning four times in one breath.


    Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether the three artifacts are fake or not, it is enough that the artifacts are real!


    Thinking of this, Signor slowly exhaled a turbid breath, and for the first time sang the opposite of the master of Yagami Hayate:


    "Haifeng, this is not a question of belief or disbelief, but a question of responsibility. Even if Mr. Su Jin is worried that you are young and cannot assume the responsibility of being a member of his artifact family, people must grow up after all, and there are some responsibilities that you have to do. Stand up and take responsibility!"


    "Ah this..." Yagami Hayate was stunned when he heard the knight''s ''recommendation''.


    What is this all about?


    Didn''t Uncle Su Jin say that she ''isn''t'' from a family of three artifacts? Although she was also a little dubious, wouldn''t it be enough to cooperate with her uncle at such a time?


    ¡­


    If her family is really a big family, the gouyu artifact is also kept by her uncle for her, won''t it be returned to her sooner or later?


    On the other side, Vita, who was originally with Hurricane Station, suddenly reacted, and quickly nodded in agreement: "Signor is right, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, Hurricane, you can''t be as self-willed as a child! "


    Although the appearance of Weta''s 7-year-old child is not convincing, she still bites the bullet.


    After all, didn''t Su Jin say it?


    This gouyu, ''originally'' was the wind, but Su Jin kept it on his behalf.


    Then, after recognizing the identity of this three-artifact family that does not know whether it is true or false, can Huofeng directly obtain this artifact, activate the Book of Darkness, and return to normal?


    As for whether Su Jin loses money or not, Vita did not consider it.


    After all, Gouyu is a hurricane. Su Jin said these words himself, and they were not forcing them. When adults speak, they are naturally responsible for it.


    "Signor... Vita..."


    Yagami Gale was stunned by the words of the two knights, but he somewhat understood the purpose of the two. They seemed to want that ''gou jade'' very much?


    And she knew very well that the two knights in her family would rarely express such a strong attitude, unless the matter was serious and involved her.


    So, this gouyu has a big effect on her?


    But Gouyu''s is obviously uncle''s stuff, how can she force it? As for Gouyu originally hers, this possibility is impossible at all. It''s not like Uncle Su Jin didn''t show her the inheritance of her parents'' passing away, but there is no such thing as Gouyu.


    In an instant, Yagami Hayate was caught in a multiple-choice question.


    Is she cooperating with Higno to ask for the jade, or is she not cooperating?


    Chapter 1525 No trust at all


    After a brief entanglement, Yagami Hayate suddenly turned his head and apologized to Higno first:


    "Sorry, Signor, I still can''t lie."


    "blast¡­"


    Signor opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end he felt that he couldn''t convince Yagami Hayate, so he could only helplessly shut his mouth.


    It is true that Yagami Hayate is young, but an orphan who grew up independently, even if he doesn¡¯t eat and drink, he can¡¯t be independent. After all, he learned to cook even though he was physically disabled, and he didn¡¯t miss the course when he went to school by himself. Things cannot be sustained without perseverance.


    Therefore, although Yagami Hayate is young, he is very rigid in his bones. What he decides to do is that even eight horses can''t be pulled back, at least Higno has no confidence that he can pull it back.


    On the side, Vita also felt a headache when she saw this, but in the face of the eight gods, she couldn''t say a heavy word.


    Obviously it was for the good of the wind, but it failed because of my disapproval. This is the first time Vita has encountered this feeling.


    After all, the owners of the Book of Darkness in the past, who didn''t know that the Book of Darkness would die if they didn''t eat people or kill people, immediately let them, these knights, go on a killing spree.


    But after changing to Yagami Kaze!


    This is all right, obviously she will die if she doesn''t finish the book of darkness, this little girl is happy all day long, she is completely okay, the knight actively asked to kill, she also stopped it, kill the beast, she is afraid that the knight will be in danger, so don''t let go.


    You are going to die, you are the host of the Book of Darkness, the cruel and unkind Lord of the Night Sky!


    Anyway, give them a face, let them kill a few monsters, let them deceive this life-saving gouyu, save yourself!


    "Sorry, uncle, you should put away the gouyu or something."


    Yagami Hayate took a deep breath, and then said with a serious face:


    "Although I can''t remember what happened when I was a child, I know clearly that there should be no such so-called artifact in my family, and the inheritance left by my parents is also pitiful. Sending living expenses or something, but I know that the inheritance is the most for five years, and the rest is actually subsidized by you."


    It is true that the inheritance of her parents can raise Yagami Kaze, but that is the case of Yagami Kaze being a normal person, but she is disabled.


    All kinds of medicines, conservative treatment, hospital care, and the cost of hiring a nanny, all of which I don''t know what the Iori family from a middle-class family can afford, not to mention that her parents died early and did not leave much inheritance.


    So to tell the truth, Yagami Hayate was actually ''raised by an uncle''. The two sides did not have the name of father and daughter, but they were father and daughter. Higno probably took this artifact for her to have a good conscience, but Yagami Hayate did it. not.


    "So, I can''t ask you to pay more. To be honest, if it weren''t for the leg thing, I would even want to be a chef in the past and make money to pay you back, but..."


    Before the eight gods had finished speaking, Su Jin suddenly threw the golden red gouyu directly over.


    "Eh? Eh!" Yagami Hayate was stunned when he saw such a precious artifact being thrown over, then he hurriedly stretched out his hand, clapped both hands, and grabbed Gouyu firmly, not letting it fall to the ground, but In this posture, her body in the wheelchair suddenly fell forward, as if she was about to fall off the wheelchair.


    "Blast!" Vita, who was closest, immediately came over, grabbed the back of his neck, the collar of his jacket, directly dragged Yagami''s body, and pulled her back to the wheelchair, and finally did not let the other party fall.


    There was a thud.


    Yashen Gale leaned back against the back of the wheelchair, holding Gouyu between his hands, and looked at Su Jin, who was in a casual posture in front of him, in amazement.


    At this time, Su Jin said casually: "There may not have been a family of three artifacts before, but now there is."


    "What?" Yashen Gale froze for a moment, looked at Su Jin, and then at the golden-red gouyu in his hand, his whole head was a little dazed.


    But it was Shamal who reacted extremely quickly. After hearing Su Jin''s words, she solemnly bowed to Su Jin and said:


    "I''m sorry, my companion has just acted irrationally, in addition, thank you very much for your help to the wind."


    The first half of Shamal''s sentence was that Signor and Weta wanted to follow Su Jin''s words to obtain Gouyu, and the second half was simply to thank Su Jin.


    After all, an artifact that can fill the appetite of the Book of Darkness is obviously extremely valuable. Even if it is not an artifact, it is an artifact in the hands of ordinary mages.


    "Don''t talk so fast, I didn''t say that this ''gift'' has no price."


    When Su Jin mentioned the gift, his expression was meaningful, as if he was a cunning businessman.


    "...Please tell me." Shamal naturally knew that there was no free lunch in the world, so after Su Jin spoke, he immediately reacted and asked Su Jin to make an offer.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa, found a comfortable position, leaned on the soft backrest, and said calmly:


    "First of all, let me state that this so-called divine weapon ''Bachi Qionggou Jade'' is an extension of part of my power. If you use it, you will become my favored one. You should pay special attention to this when using it."


    "Secondly, I know the basics of the wind, and I know whether she is a bad-hearted child, but you..."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin looked around at the three people and one dog in front of him, with obvious doubts in his eyes:


    "To be honest, I can''t trust you. Even if you are doing it in the name of the wind, but who knows if you are sincere."


    "What did you say!" Vita suddenly became furious when she heard that several of her people were actually thought to be "hurt wind".


    However, as soon as she said a word, Signo held her head down, dragged her collar and pulled it behind her.


    And Shamal only glanced at Vita, then turned around and said to Su Jin:


    "What you said is very reasonable. You are indeed qualified to doubt us for the guardian who has assisted the guardian of the wind for ten years free of charge."


    Hearing this sentence, Vita, who was still very angry, suddenly stopped being angry.


    That''s right, people have raised a ''daughter'' for ten years for no reason, how could it be because of a few people who have not known each other for a long time, because of their few words, they believe it, and it is impossible to think about it.


    Thinking of this, Vita suddenly lost the confidence to ask the question just now, and even began to avoid Su Jin''s eyes, for fear that the other party would ''hit'' him with suspicious eyes.


    And Weta flinched, but Yagami Hayate stood up and wanted to make a round of the two sides:


    "Uncle Su Jin... I believe Signor and the others are not bad people, because..."


    However, before the words of the eight gods were finished, Su Jin said very calmly:


    "Because you summoned them from a book? Because that book is called the Book of Darkness? Because you are the owner of the Book of Darkness, do you think the knights it summons will not harm you?"


    Iori Gale was stunned, Signor was stunned, Shamal''s eyes widened, and Zafera was startled with a bang, really thinking she was a dog.


    They never imagined that Su Jin actually believed the words of Yashen Hayate, no, it was clear that he had long known the existence of the Book of Darkness, so he ''believed'' in Hayate.


    He really suspects that they want to be bad for Yagami Hayate.


    It turns out that at this moment, the two parties have not established the slightest trust.


    Chapter 1526 Reaching a Consensus


    Just when all the people present were stunned by Su Jin''s words and knew that the trust between the two parties did not exist, Su Jin persuaded the eight gods and said:


    "Silly boy, use your brains and don''t believe anyone''s words. I can tell at a glance that the book in your hand is not a good thing. Can people who are summoned by this kind of thing believe casually?"


    Speaking of this, Su Jinyi is telling the truth:


    "Even as my guardian, you can''t keep your trust 100%, you know!"


    "After raising you for ten years, do you really think I''m your relative? If I want to harm you, you don''t know how you died!"


    "Then I''ll be killed by you." Yagami Hayate pouted, clearly showing his temper.


    Seeing this, Su Jin patted his forehead speechlessly. To be honest, no one believed it, and it was enough. Could it be that he pretended to be too similar? Has he really become the ''uncle'' of Yagami Kaze?


    It seems to be oh, I specially got an artifact Gouyu to solve the Book of Darkness, and I was thinking about how to solve the troubles in the Book of Darkness for Yashen Gale. My father didn''t kiss like him, and it was enough.


    "You child, why are you not enlightened!"


    It was also the first time that Su Jin met a child who was a bit ''rebellious'' like Yagami Kaze. In comparison, Fate, Takamachi Nanoha, and Kinomoto Sakura were actually well-behaved. Tsukimura Suzuka and Daoji Tomoyo were both. The kind of good boy who is knowledgeable and reasonable, the worst is Arisa''s ''arrogant''. Compared with Yagami Hayate''s ''unconditional trust in the family he believes in'', Arisa is indeed a little worse.


    What is this, the more you don''t have it, the more you care about it... Su Jin looked at Yagami Gale, who had lost his parents since childhood, sighed, and said directly:


    "Okay, let''s put this topic aside for now and talk about the Book of Darkness."


    Hearing Su Jin put this topic aside, Yashen Hayate no longer acted like "I don''t listen", turned his head and looked at Su Jin curiously.


    After all, to be honest, she was actually curious about the Book of Darkness that appeared beside her inexplicably.


    Of course, what she cares most about is the past, after all, this is her family''s existence now.


    At this time, Su Jin also explained the origin of the Book of Darkness:


    "In fact, the Book of Darkness, whose title is ''Book of Night Sky'', is essentially a reference book developed by a superb magician in the ancient Belka Kingdom to record and study magic in various worlds and explore the depth of magic."


    "So in fact, there shouldn''t be a price to become the owner of the Book of Night Sky. If we talk about the price, it means that the aptitude is better, and the brain needs to be more flexible, so as to facilitate the study of magic."


    When Su Jin said this, he looked at Yashen Gale staring at his legs with a stunned look on his face, and suddenly snorted:


    "You''re right, your legs should be intact. After all, the Book of Night Sky itself does not corrode the host''s body. The reason for this is that another generation of idiot masters has arbitrarily changed the underlying system of the Book of Night Sky. , to make it go berserk."


    "Because the underlying structure was tampered with, the Book of Night Sky was out of control, and the functions of traveling the world and repairing damaged materials were tampered with ''reincarnation'' and ''infinite regeneration''. The out-of-control magic tool that devoured the master has become a well-known book of darkness."


    "And originally, the knight system that was used to protect the owner of the Book of Night Sky so that he could travel safely in various worlds has also become a helper who is now helping the tyrant, a tool used to collect magic power for the 666 pages of the book."


    When the Four Horsemen of the Wind and Clouds were shocked by the origin of the Book of Darkness, Su Jin looked at Yashen Gale Feng with a calm expression and said:


    "If you figure this out, you can know that the Book of Darkness is the culprit of your physical illness. If you want to solve this, you must solve the problem of the Book of Darkness."

 Chapter 1053：

    "As for these knights, do you think you can really trust the program controlled by a magic book that will bite the master?"


    Hearing this, Signor, Vita, and Shamal were all pale, and Zafila was lying on the ground, curled up into a ball, even if she didn''t want to believe it, but there was a little bit of memory in her mind, and her past masters over the years. The experience under control proves that Su Jin''s words are right.


    In the past, they weren''t the masters who didn''t try to attack the Book of Darkness, even if it was the other party''s ill-intentioned factors, but the backlash was backlash. If you could backfire on them, wouldn''t you be able to backfire on Yagami Blast?


    Therefore, Su Jin''s words are emboldened and have a high probability.


    Books of Darkness are things that are out of control, can you guarantee that a program will not rebel against itself?


    "no, I can not."


    Yagami Kaze suddenly retorted loudly:


    "Whether it''s Signor or Weta, whether it''s Shamal or Zafira, I believe that because they are my family, there should be no and there will be no ''betrayal'' between them. "


    "Blast..." Signor opened his mouth, and for the first time felt that he should speak, but he didn''t know what to say.


    ''Or, let''s self-destruct with the Book of Darkness...'' Weta carefully looked at Yagami Gale: ''Since the Book of Darkness is out of control, sooner or later we will also hurt Gale, so if we self-destruct, without the Book of Darkness, Hurricane should be able to survive, right? ¡¯


    ''...'' Facing her companion''s words, Shamal fell silent. She wasn''t thinking about the possibility of self-destruction, but she was thinking about Gale''s feelings.


    ''I don''t care, the wind is fine. '' Zaphaera wagged the dog''s tail, expressing her opinion flatly.


    Looking at the knight who was already thinking about self-destruction in front of him, and at the stubborn Iori Gale, Su Jin looked at it, the corners of his mouth suddenly turned up, and he clapped his hands and said:


    "Very good, very spirited."


    Eight Gods Blast was stunned by Su Jin''s words, and before he could react, he heard Su Jin say:


    "Then the preconditions are changed. Gao Feng doesn''t want to lose these ''family members'' and wants to regain his health. Am I right?"


    Yagami Hayate was stunned for a moment, then nodded heavily.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said calmly:


    "In this case, the eight-foot Qionggou jade is not enough. Although it can heal your body and allow you to obtain enough power to suppress the Book of Night Sky, it can cure the symptoms but not the root cause. The root of the problem is that the Book of Night Sky is out of control. Procedurally, I explained it like this, you should have no difficulty in understanding it."


    "No!" X3


    Signor and Shamal shook their heads, and Vita, who had the most uncontrollable temper, also expressed his understanding of Su Jin''s words.


    In fact, as Su Jin said, the problem lies in the book of darkness. If the out-of-control Book of Darkness is solved, no, the out-of-control Book of Night Sky, the problem can be solved naturally.


    Seeing a few people reach a consensus, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and said in a playful tone:


    "Since this kind of procedural problem is to be solved, it is natural to find an expert in magic. Unfortunately, I happen to know an expert."


    "Who is it?" Iori Kazuki asked curiously.


    "Yuko Ichihara." Su Jin leaned on the sofa and said with a smile, "A witch who can make wishes come true."


    "Witch?" Signor, Vita, and Shamar looked at each other, then looked at Su Jin and asked, "How do I find this Yuko Ichihara?"


    "It''s a coincidence again." Su Jin showed a playful expression at this time: "For some unknown reason, she ran to Haiming City recently. At this moment, it is estimated that she is eating cake in a green house called Cake Point."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Haiming City, Jade House.


    On the single seat that no one noticed.


    "Ah"


    The delicate beauty with dark red pupils and waist-length hair suddenly sneezed, then frowned slightly, and muttered to herself:


    "This strong sense of ominousness is more chilling than being missed by that sinister eye of Clow Reed."


    "It seems that my soul has been grasped by the other party..."


    Speaking of her soul being controlled by others, Yuko Ichihara was still eating the mousse cake in front of her as if she was nothing, but her attitude was much more solemn compared to her previous casual nature.


    That appearance is like seeing the mushroom cloud of the nuclear bomb explosion and making a gesture with his hand, knowing that he will never escape, so he is like a death row prisoner who sits there and quietly enjoys the last time.


    Chapter 1527 "The Witch of Dimension" Yuko Ichihara


    jingle--


    Hearing the doorbell rang, Takamachi Momoko, who knew that there was a customer coming in, immediately subconsciously said:


    "Welcome... Oops, it''s Mr. Su Jin!"


    Seeing that it was Su Jin who entered the store, Takamachi Momoko said with some surprise:


    "Naye went to class this morning. Is Mr. Su Jin here to find her this time?"


    "No, I''m here as a guest this time."


    As Su Jin spoke, he led Yagami Hayate and others into the store.


    "Excuse me!" Yagami Kaze, Higno and others greeted them before entering the store.


    "It turns out that I brought my friends to eat cake..."


    Before she finished speaking, Takamachi Momoko, who was standing in front of the counter, looked at Su Jin, who was leading four women and a large dog into the store. She was a little surprised, and then said a little embarrassedly:


    "Although I''m very sorry, but the seats for more than four people in the store are full. If you don''t mind, is the lounge on the third floor acceptable?"


    The storefront of Jade House is not large, but the business is very good, so the seats that can accommodate five people happened to be full today, which made Momoko Takamachi, who wanted to receive Su Jin well, a bit of a headache.


    "No, someone has already taken a seat."


    As Su Jin said, he walked towards a long table. Takamachi Momoko looked in Su Jin''s direction, only to realize that there was a woman occupying a long table alone.


    "Eh? When?"


    Takamachi Momoko looked at the slender, red-eyed beauty who was still smoking a cigarette stick in the cake shop with surprise, her whole head was dizzy.


    "Cut a portion of the cakes on sale. Come by the way, five cups of coffee and one juice."


    Su Jin casually placed an order at Takamachi Momoko, then snatched the cigarette stick from Ichihara Yuko''s hand, sat opposite her, raised her legs and said:


    "Don''t you see the big ''No Smoking'' on the wall?"


    "It''s too much, depriving adults of their only hobby." The cigarette rod was taken away, and Yuko Ichihara still leaned lazily on the sofa, spitting out a smoke ring, looking indifferent and then melancholy.


    "Are you sure you''re an adult?"


    Su Jin looked at the woman whose time had been fixed in front of him with a strange expression. Although she looked like, Yuko Ichihara was a tall, slender figure, with delicate and beautiful features, and full of charm.


    But she was fixed by Clow Reed and said that the actual age of the other party may only be around 17 years old, but because of her overly mature appearance and experience, people subconsciously ignore her youth in appearance.


    "It was an unpleasant encounter to talk about the age of women when we first met." Yuko Ichihara raised her eyebrows unhappily, picked up the sake on the table, took a sip, and snorted. .


    Although I don''t know why there is sake in the cake shop that sells coffee and juice at most, but judging from the packaging of the high-end wine bottle Ichihara Yuko has, it is clear that she brought the wine herself.


    In a sense, Yuko Ichihara, who smoked, drank, and occupied the largest number of seats by herself, was simply a bad guest to Jade House. The things she ordered were not even one-tenth of Su Jin''s, or even less.


    Su Jin even suspects that this evil woman still doesn''t want to pay.


    Eating Bawang meal belongs to yes.


    After evaluating the first encounter with Su Jin, Yuko Ichihara turned her head slightly, glanced at Yagami Hayate standing next to her, and then patted the seat beside her, her tone still maintaining the elegance of the Showa style:


    "Don''t be nervous, little girl, sit down."


    "Ah? Okay, Miss Witch." Iori Kaze sat nervously beside Yuko Ichihara after hearing this, keeping a half-length distance.


    Signor and Weta glanced at each other, and then they didn''t even take Shamal to the table, but just stood beside the table and set up a barrier to hinder eavesdropping and reduce the sense of existence.


    At this time, Yuko Ichihara glanced at Shamaer who was setting up the barrier, and didn''t say anything. She just wanted to take a cigarette, but when she was about to move her mouth, she remembered that the cigarette rod was snatched by Su Jin, so she felt a little unhappy. road:


    "I understand why that sinister glasses guy is so curious about you."


    "Huh? How do you say?" Su Jin couldn''t help showing a little surprise when he heard that Clow Reed was curious about him.


    At this time, Yuko Ichihara held her cheek with one hand, and her expression was a little disgusting: "Because you, like him, are both ''willful'' men."


    "Thank you so much for the review."


    Su Jin shrugged, then thanked Takamachi Momoko who brought the cake, then turned back, looked at the tense Yagami Gale, and said indifferently:


    "Okay, let''s get down to business. The reason why I came here with the wind, you should be clear, right?"


    Ichihara Yuko leaned on the sofa lazily and undisturbed, and sighed, "That''s why I said you are a willful fellow."


    Obviously he has the ability to solve the problem of the book of night sky, but he wants to let her do it. The reason is probably just because of curiosity, and he wants to see himself. Oh, he is a man who is self-willed.


    On the other hand, Yagami Hayate, who had already been explained by Su Jin what kind of existence Yuko Ichihara was when he came, said solemnly to the black witch in front of him:


    "That... I heard that Miss Ichihara is a witch who can grant wishes, so I thought..."


    "It''s the book of the night sky." Ichihara Yuko glanced lazily at Yagami Kaze, with an intriguing taste: "Lucky and unfortunate little girl."


    "Yes, yes." Yagami Kaze was a little confused by what Yuko Ichihara said, lucky and unfortunate, what does this mean.


    However, Yuko Ichihara had no idea of ??answering, just held her cheeks indifferently and looked at Su Jin, but she said something related to Yagami Hayate:


    "In that book, even if you do nothing, little girl, and develop according to the established future, there will be no bad results. On the contrary, if you pursue perfection too much, you will pay more."


    While saying this, Yuko Ichihara kept focusing on Su Jin''s face, and almost said to Yagami Hayate bluntly, ''He is the creditor who asked for the reward''.


    "Will I pay more?" Yagami Hayate was a little dazed, vaguely feeling that he seemed to be facing an important choice.


    At this time, Yuko Ichihara turned her head slightly, and the confused face of Yagami Hayate was reflected in her red eyes:


    "Even so, are you still determined to change?".


    Chapter 1528 This is really funny


    Paying the price for changing the ending that wasn''t too bad in the first place... Yagami Hayate chewed on this sentence, closed his eyes and thought for a moment, then seriously said to Ichihara Yuko:


    "Yes, I intend to change."


    "It''s good to decide." Ichihara Yuko wanted to smoke again, but the cigarette rod was snatched by Su Jin, which made her somewhat irritable.


    At this time, seeing Yuko Ichihara''s slightly irritable appearance, Yagami Hayate, who had not waited for the other party to act, couldn''t help but asked curiously:


    "that¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Ichihara Yuko turned her cheek and looked at her with a little surprise.


    "Can we start? That''s the so-called change." Yuko Ichihara was a little embarrassed by Yagami Hayate, but he still pretended to be brave and asked aloud.


    However, Yuko Ichihara did look at her strangely at this time and said:


    "Have you changed?"


    "What?" Yagami Hayate was stunned for a moment, then he looked down at the Book of Night Sky that he had been holding in his hand, and after finding that it was still the same, he raised his head and looked at Yuko Ichihara blankly, with small eyes in his eyes. full of doubts.


    Has she changed the Book of Night Sky? But nothing happened?


    Seeing this scene, Vita, who was guarding next to him, couldn''t help but ask:


    "Hey, that witch, what did you do just now?"


    "What do you think?" Ichihara Yuko asked back with a smile.


    "Huh?" Vita was stunned by this rhetorical question, and made a surprised voice: "Have you changed or not!"


    At this moment, Su Jin, who was sitting opposite Yuko Ichihara, suddenly said:


    "The bad taste is enough."


    "Oh, you can''t help but make fun of you." Ichihara Yuko let out a low laugh, then held her chin and looked at Yagami Gale: "Little girl, what others can change is only the superficial things, the inner things, only you can change it yourself. ."


    "When you decide to go for the perfect ending without any sacrifices, you start to change."


    "Just let it go. In this way, with the passage of time and your own efforts, the perfect ending you want will be completed in your hands."


    At this time, Yagami Hayate finally understood what Yuko Ichihara meant: "Do you mean that I can only rely on me to change the Book of Night Sky?"


    However, Yuko Ichihara''s answer was very cruel:


    "No, you can''t do it with your words alone."


    Hearing this, not only Iori Kaze, but also Higno was stunned.


    Vita, who was more irritable, couldn''t help it at all, and slapped the table directly and said: "Huh? What are you talking about? It''s okay for a while, but it''s impossible for the wind to do it. Are you kidding us? Are you still the witch who fulfills your wishes?"


    However, Yuko Ichihara was still leaning on the sofa lazily, half-drooping her eyes, looking at Vita''s irritable face and saying:


    "Wish has a price."


    With just one sentence, Vita calmed down.


    At this time, Shamal, who had been watching, seemed to understand something: "You mean, the price, can''t we afford it?"


    However, Yuko Ichihara''s answer left them confused:

 Chapter 1054：

    "No, this child can still afford this price, but I think ''this child is more suitable for paying a cheaper price elsewhere than paying a high price for me''."


    After Yuko Ichihara said these words, her eyes drifted to the cigarette stick in Su Jin''s hand, and said calmly:


    "My bad taste is over, can your bad taste stop?"


    "You can''t help but laugh." Su Jin smiled and returned the cigarette stick to this woman who was obviously not addicted to smoking.


    "Hateful man."


    Yuko Ichihara took the cigarette rod, took a sip, and then spit the smoke ring at Su Jin as if in a counterattack, and then said flatly towards Yagami:


    "This man should have given you a prop, a prop that can at least suppress your adverse reactions."


    "Using that, learning the method of changing the Book of Night Sky under this man''s hands, exchanging time for space, this is the plan I divination for you with the least loss."


    "And if I make a wish here, the price may be far beyond your imagination."


    It is very difficult for Yuko Ichihara to change the underlying program in the Book of Darkness of the Ancient Legacy, which can trigger a dimensional shock in a state of complete victory.


    In her impression, there are only two people who can do this safely and perfectly.


    One is Clow Reed who was in a state of victory before he was reincarnated, and this sinister boy had to control his terrible magic, and the other was Su Jin in front of him.


    Only these two ''monsters'' and ''monsters of monsters'' can do this.


    And if you consider it from the perspective of Yagami Hayate, it is naturally the best choice to choose Su Jin, who has a lot of goodwill towards her.


    The price is not high, and the success rate is 100%. It can be said that in the eyes of Yuko Ichihara, Su Jin is simply a perfect wish-fulfilling machine.


    Because for a limited number of people, Su Jin''s wish machine is cheap and efficient, and it is a huge profit to use.


    Facing Yuko Ichihara''s honesty, Yagami Hayate couldn''t help but peep at the guardian knights.


    They also did not expect that Su Jin, who asked them to come to Yuko Ichihara, would be the best answer in Yuko Ichihara''s mouth.


    Then why did Su Jin let them come to Yuko Ichihara?


    Seeming to see through the doubts of several people, Yuko Ichihara explained lightly:


    "Don''t be suspicious, this sinister man asked you to come to me, just to see if there is a cheaper and easier way. In fact, what I gave you is only the easiest way, this man must have more OK."


    Speaking of which, she shook the cigarette stick, dumped the ash on the ground, and sneered:


    "It''s really funny that a **** who is in charge of wishes actually came to find a witch in my area to fulfill a little girl''s wish."


    "God?"


    Weta was frightened and looked at Su Jin in disbelief.


    Is this actually a god?


    "Unbelievable, but it seems reasonable." Shamal also looked strange, but took it for granted.


    A person who can easily take out an artifact, if it is a god, is it reasonable?


    "God of wish..." Yashen Hayate stared blankly at Su Jin across from him, his mind became a mess because of the news.


    She was actually adopted by a god? what''s going on?


    In the face of Yuko Ichihara''s dismantling, Su Jin just glanced at her, and then said lightly:


    "Can''t you also travel through dimensions and time, predict the future of others, and even create gods of different dimensions?"


    Hearing Su Jin say this, Ichihara Yuko chuckled lightly:


    "It''s really interesting to be called a **** by someone like you."


    Speaking of which, she paused and continued:


    "Well, it''s like the first time Clow Reed saw Mead''s magician, facing the only C-level magician who cast attack magic on him, and then shouted ''it''s amazing''."


    "Oh, I remember less than three minutes later, that insidious guy decomposed and studied a dimensional fleet, and then left it aside. Ten minutes later, he was listed by the administration over there.'' SSS class highest risk''."


    "I think the compliment you gave me just now is no different from the ''so amazing'' that sinister spectacled boy used to say."


    Hearing Yuko Ichihara''s analogy, Yagami Hayate finally understood the ''positioning'' between the two parties, so he turned his strange gaze towards Su Jin.


    Being looked at by her like this, Su Jin didn''t know a little bit.


    He leaned on the sofa casually, took some cake with a spoon and tasted it, and then spit out a turbid breath:


    "After eating, let''s start solving the Book of Night Sky."


    Hearing the words, Yagami Hayate showed a surprised expression, and then nodded heavily:


    "Okay, uncle!"


    After speaking, Yagami Hayate blushed, and then added in a low voice:


    "I like you the most!"


    Su Jin smiled, then suddenly felt something, turned his head and met Vita''s envious gaze.


    It''s not so... You are also envious of this? Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth, then scooped out a large piece of cake with a spoon and put it into his mouth.


    Mmm, delicious! Especially with the jealousy, it tastes even better.


    Chapter 1529 A woman who talks too much


    Yagami''s villa.


    The elegant black-haired woman in the red dress looked at the living room full of life in front of her with a smile while holding a cigarette stick, and then smiled at Yashen Gale:


    "It''s hard work, little girl."


    After she finished speaking, Yashen Gale hadn''t reacted yet, but Vita had a depressed look on her face: "What, follow up inexplicably, run to someone else''s house and say something inexplicable, be careful I hit you!"


    "Also, the blast of my family is of course the hardest, and I need you to say it."


    "Don''t be so grumpy, cute little guy." Ichihara Yuko touched Weta''s head with a smile, and because of her height, she only touched Weta with her legs bent.


    "Damn witch, she''s so tall." Seeing Yuko Ichihara''s bent knees, Vita gritted her teeth angrily.


    Seeing that Vita''s mood was a little off, Signor couldn''t help but persuade:


    "Vita, talk less."


    The name that Yuko Ichihara followed up was as an ''off-site assistance'' to adjust the bottom-level procedures of the Book of Darkness. In the case of asking others, Signor really did not want to offend the other party, even if Yuko Ichihara himself said that Su Jin could take care of everything Work is the same.


    At this time, Yagami Hayate, who ran into the kitchen as soon as he got home, stuck his head out and said:


    "Is it acceptable for orange juice?"


    "Okay." Ichihara Yuko responded, then sat on the chair, and when she looked up, she saw Su Jin who was reading the Book of Darkness. She was a little surprised by this: "Accidentally responsible."


    With her limited understanding of Su Jin, she is also clear that modifying the Book of Darkness is not too troublesome for the other party.


    Su Jin didn''t stop reading, but said calmly, "I just don''t want to make extra things."


    After he finished speaking, he finished flipping through the book of darkness, closed the book, and exhaled a turbid breath: "An acceptable intensity."


    There is a solution to the Book of Darkness, and it is very simple. It is divided into three steps. The first step is to open the core of the Book of Darkness. The second step is to ''destroy'' the chaotic procedure of the Book of Darkness. Wish to restore the original function.


    It seems simple, but in fact this is the way only Su Jin can do it. After all, even the strongest magician in this world, Clow Reed, has no power in his body that involves the fundamentals of the world and does not make sense at all. .


    Seeing Su Jin finished flipping through the book of darkness, Yuko Ichihara raised her chin with one hand and asked curiously:


    "When will it start?"


    Su Jin looked up at her and said with a little surprise:


    "You care about this?"


    Ichihara Yuko didn''t answer, just leaned against the sofa, looking at the book of the night sky in Su Jin''s hand lightly and said:


    "I just don''t like sacrifice, especially this kind of ''sacrifice one''s own children to save people''."


    Obviously, Yuko Ichihara knew the management procedure of the Book of Darkness, the existence that Yagami Hayate called "Linfus" in the future, and also knew that the other party was trying to sacrifice himself in exchange for Yagami Hayate to safely master the Book of Night Sky.


    However, Su Jin was a little surprised by this: "Your divination can even see this."


    Even the divination that can accurately grasp the future is probably close to the realm of power.


    Of course, because Su Jin didn''t have much contact with such abilities as divination, he couldn''t accurately judge Yuko Ichihara''s level, so he could only make an estimate.


    After all, in Little Garden, the truth of the two-digit universe would not dare to foretell the future. After all, the scope is too extensive and the cost is too high, and no one would be willing to do such a loss-making thing.


    Ichihara Yuko was very lazy about this: "So what if you can see it, knowing too much is not a good thing."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and asked, "For example?"


    "For example?" Yuko Ichihara lay on the sofa, propped her head up, and looked at Su Jin with a playful smile: "For example, if you find that you can''t escape your hand, do you take the initiative to send it to your door?"


    Su Jin pretended to be surprised: "Is there such a fate?"


    Although he did have the idea of ??finding Yuko Ichihara to act as a carrier, and he was quite greedy for the body of this great beauty, but this kind of words obviously couldn''t be put on the table, so he chose to pretend to be stupid.


    "Sure enough, it''s a man I hate." Seeing Su Jin pretending to be dumbfounded, Yuko Ichihara sneered.


    "Like Clow Reed?" Su Jin asked cautiously. After all, according to the plot he knew, the Lord seemed to have a good relationship with Clow Reed.


    Ichihara Yuko gave Su Jin a playful look:


    "A man with a small heart, it is very painful to live."


    Su Jin understood in seconds, and then said calmly, "Then let the pain come more violently."


    Care about the past experience of the beautiful opposite **** is to be careful? Women are really hard to understand.


    At this moment, Shamal came over with a plate, and Higno followed behind with Yagami Gale.


    "Do you two seem to be having a good time chatting?" Shamal said with a smile while putting the juice in front of them.


    "No, I''m very sad." Yuko Ichihara picked up the orange juice, sipped it for a while, and looked at Su Jin''s face with those vermilion eyes: "A wish that the price is not equal may lead to tragedy. "


    That''s right, Shamal was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help but look at Yagami Gale.


    However, Yagami Hayate still had a smile on his face at this time, as if he didn''t care about Yuko Ichihara''s ''prophecy'' at all.


    And seeing her like this, Ichihara Yuko somewhat understood the other party''s choice, and couldn''t help but say melancholy:


    "It seems that my perfect plan to eliminate the opponent in advance has failed."


    "Talking to you is a bit tedious!" Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help rubbing his temples.


    The meaning of these words is that Su Jin realizes the wish of Yashen Gale, and the price of saving the Book of Ye Tian exceeds the limit of Yagami Gale.


    Although this matter will become harmonious and beautiful with Su Jin''s bottom line, but Ichihara Yuko''s experience in fulfilling wishes for others with years of equivalent exchange, there will definitely be a lot of hardships for Yagami Hayate in the future.


    Perhaps physically, or spiritually, or even emotionally, Yuko Ichihara, a fortune-teller who is enough to see the future, is afraid that he will be able to see Yagami Kaze''s tragic life after a **** and marriage.


    The premise is that Su Jin does not interfere with her divination.


    As for the woman''s perfect plan to eliminate the opponent in advance, Su Jin just laughed. In the eyes of the black rabbit, you are afraid that you won''t even be able to win the third.


    Su Jin shook his head and handed the Book of Darkness in his hand to Yagami Hayate:


    "Get ready, Gale."


    Seeing this, the eight gods hurriedly said:


    "Uncle Su Jin, can this be started?"


    "Yes, we can start."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he stuffed the Book of Darkness into Yagami Gale''s arms.


    That is, when the book came into contact with Yagami Gale''s hand, a stream of dark purple air gradually began to roll.


    Chapter 1530 Can''t imagine


    The darkness, like the darkness of a starless night, spreads in all directions, and there is no light in the world as far as the eye can see.


    This is the small space in the Book of Night Sky, and it is also where the core program of the book is located.


    Yagami Hayate, who appeared here, looked at the scene in front of her with a panicked expression. The sudden change in the environment made her hold the ''Book of Night Sky'' tightly in her palm, looked around, and then shouted:


    "That, uncle? Miss Ichihara?"


    "Where have you been?"


    The moment he touched the Book of Darkness in the living room, after seeing the black-purple magic air gushes out from the Book of Darkness, Yagami Blast appeared in this dark space.


    This sudden change made the ten-year-old girl seem a little nervous and flustered.


    But just when Yagami Gale was nervous, a warm feeling came from the bottom of her legs. She looked down, reached out and took out the golden red hook jade from the pocket of her denim shorts.


    "This is the artifact given by Uncle Su Jin..."

 Chapter 1055：

    Before Yagami Gale could react, the golden-red gouyu lit up with a flame-like light.


    Boom.


    The firelight turned into a circle of ripples, oscillating in all directions.


    The originally dark environment instantly cleared a large area.


    It was at this time that Yagami Gale was less than 30 meters away from the front, and saw Su Jin in a suit and leather shoes, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and Ichihara Yuko in a fiery red dress and a black lace umbrella.


    And most importantly.


    Directly in front of the two, black and purple chains were like spider webs, hanging a woman with long silver-white hair, a cold face, and a beautiful figure in the air.


    This way of hanging made Yagami, who had been exposed to "a little bit" of bad publications, fluttered, his face flushed, and he thought of very bad things.


    "Well, did I come at the wrong time?"


    Hearing Yagami Hayate ask, Su Jin turned his head and said, "No, you came at the right time."


    Hearing this sentence, Yagami Gale subconsciously took a step back, and then suddenly felt that Su Jin did not seem to be wrong, because the silver-haired woman who was hung in the air by a chain opened her mouth after hearing Yagami Gale''s voice. With fiery red eyes, icy words spit out from his mouth:


    "It is confirmed that the holder of the Book of Night Sky has arrived at the core, and the management personality begins to wake up."


    At the same time as her words fell, the Book of Ye Tian in Yagami Hayate''s hand disappeared little by little as if it had been erased by an eraser.


    At the same time, the coldness in the eyes of the beautiful woman with silver hair and red eyes dissipated little by little, gradually becoming more agile.


    "Oh? Although I''ve ''seen'' it before, I didn''t expect it to be a spirit of this nature!"


    Yuko Ichihara, who had been watching the silver-haired woman, finally spoke up.


    She looked at the silver-haired woman hanging by the chain with a smile, and jokingly said to Su Jin:


    "In this way, apart from this child, the other three knights should also have the same ''spirit'', except that if the body structure is based on magic, there should be little difference between the other places and humans."


    Seeing Yuko Ichihara''s look, Su Jin immediately understood what the other party was thinking:


    "What do you want to say?"


    At this time, Yuko Ichihara looked at Su Jin with a smile, and said with deep eyes: "It''s nothing, I just want to ask, did you really think about ''killing five birds with one stone''?"


    A magical creature with spiritual power, according to her understanding, this can completely become Su Jin''s ''Virgin'', but it is worse than a pure human being, but its energy tolerance will be stronger, um, in various senses ''s tolerance.


    Hearing this, Su Jin said very calmly: "If you are talking about the idea of ??making the knights of the blast also become carriers, I will tell you the truth, I have really thought about it."


    "Hypocritical man." Ichihara Yuko joked with a smile.


    On the other hand, after the arrival of Yagami Blast, Ye Tianzhi''s management personality also recovered. She lowered her head and looked at Su Jin and Ichihara Yuko calmly, knowing why they were here. .


    As the managerial personality of the fusion magic device Ye Tianzhi, in a sense, she is deeply buried in the heart of Yagami Kaze, and it is naturally impossible to understand these two people well.


    It''s just that for her, Su Jin and Yuko Ichihara are far less important than Yagami Hayate, even if they are still using their own means to examine her body and review her structure.


    "The Book of Darkness manages the personality ''Rein'', I salute you, the great Lord of the Night Sky."


    Hearing what the other party said, Yashen Hayate froze for a moment, then pointed to his face and said:


    "That... the Lord of the Night Sky you said, is it me?"


    "Yes." The bound silver-haired girl was calm and spoiled.


    However, Yagami Hayate, who didn''t understand the situation, could only cast his eyes towards Su Jin for help.


    Facing the sight of Yagami Hayate, Su Jin smiled and explained:


    "She is like Signor, but unlike Signor, who is a guardian knight, she guards the core of the Book of Night Sky, so this child is actually your guardian knight, but the most important thing. That''s all."


    "So it is!"


    When Yagami Hayate heard the words, the smile on his face instantly became a lot more cordial:


    "Then uncle, can you help her untie it? It always feels good to let her hang in the air like this."


    Signor is equal to the family, the child is equal to Signor, then the child is also equal to the family, and the equation is established.


    Su Jin reckoned that such an equation must have flashed in his mind just now, so he was very vigilant before, but now he is starting to care about the issue of bundling.


    At this moment, Yuko Ichihara, who was holding a parasol, said with a smile: "Little girl, if you don''t want anything untoward happening, you''d better let her be shut up obediently."


    "Miss Ichihara, why is this?" Yagami Hayate finally found out, and the chain that blocked the silver-haired woman seemed to start at Yuko Ichihara''s feet.


    Ichihara Yuko picked up the cigarette stick and took a sip:


    "It''s just to prevent this child from giving up on himself."


    And Su Jin explained it to Yagami Hayate next to him: "Just now this Yuko found out that this management personality was trying to perish with the core program of the book of darkness, so he took action to stop it."


    "To die together?" Yagami Gale turned his head and looked at the silver-haired woman who was locked in front of him, his eyes suddenly became severe: "Why do such a thing?"


    "..." The other party didn''t speak, just kept silent.


    "I guess I don''t want you to pay any price." Ichihara Yuko, who was watching the fun and didn''t think it was a big deal, said at this time: "Because I knew that changing the Book of Darkness would cost you an unnecessary price, I thought about solving it myself."


    "It seems that your uncle has failed very well."


    In the end, the object of Yuko Ichihara''s speech has become Su Jin.


    Su Jin shrugged, then said calmly:


    "It doesn''t matter, I will train her well next time to make her sensible."


    The words fell, and the silver-haired woman said coldly:


    "It''s useless, the power of the Book of Darkness is not what you can imagine..."


    pat!


    Su Jin snapped his fingers.


    The dark world shattered, revealing a vast blue sky.


    After changing the underlying logic of the Book of Darkness, Su Jin turned to look at the silver-haired woman and said in surprise:


    "What did you just say you can''t imagine?"


    Silver-haired woman: "¡­"


    Chapter 1531 Linfus


    Yagami''s house, in the living room.


    Signor only felt his eyes flicker, and a woman with long silver hair suddenly appeared beside Yagami Gale, who had been in contact with the Book of Darkness, with a beautiful face, but a somewhat dazed expression.


    Finding an unexpected outsider, Signor subconsciously summoned his magic tool and shouted:


    "Blast, back quickly."


    At the same time, Vita, Shamal, and Zafira, who were experienced in combat, also opened the formation instantly, one person and one dog restrained the silver-haired woman who suddenly appeared, while Shamal planned to take advantage of the chaos to rescue Gale.


    But the action ended the moment it started.


    "Quiet."


    Following Su Jin''s words, everyone calmed down and stood on the spot without distractions.


    This kind of change didn''t recover until Su Jin pulled Yashen Gale on the sofa and let her sit on his lap.


    "Eh? Eh eh?!"


    The Eight Gods Gale, who was sitting on Su Jin''s lap, was a little confused.


    On the other hand, Signor, Weta and the others watched nervously at the silver-haired woman sitting next to Hurricane. If it wasn''t for Su Jin''s effectiveness just now, they would probably have already acted in a stressful manner.


    In the end, Vita, who was the youngest in appearance, was the first to speak out:


    "Haifeng, who is this woman?"


    "Ah, you said Linfus?" Yagami Hayate finally recovered from the sudden change, temporarily suppressed the wrong position, and explained: "She is the managerial personality of the Book of Ye Tian, ??and also our new family. It was Uncle Su Jin who finally solved the underlying logic confusion of the Book of Darkness and rescued it."


    "Finally?" Lin Fus''s expression became more complicated when he heard the words of Yagami Gale.


    Isn''t it easy to snap your fingers?


    Obviously, I have fought against the chaotic program of the Book of Darkness for thousands of years... Who is it that has finally been difficult?


    "Ah this." At this time, Yagami Hayate also discovered that Linfus was wrong. In fact, when Su Jin said, "The change is complete, do you want to give her a name", she felt that Linfus''s mood was not right.


    It''s just that for a while, Yagami Hayate didn''t know what was wrong with the other party, only that it was related to his uncle''s solution to the Book of Darkness.


    Is it because Uncle Su Jin solved it too easily, so he was excited? It can be solved simply, but it is very complicated, isn''t it bad?


    Yagami Kaze is worried about how to appease the emotions of the new family.


    On the other hand, Vita was at a loss:


    "Management program? Does the Book of Darkness have such a thing?"


    Shamal''s expression was a little suspicious: "I have never heard of it, and the past masters in my memory have not said that this personality exists."


    "I don''t know." Signor was very honest: "But considering our existence, it is normal to have one more managerial personality."


    "Wang!" Zaphira solemnly expressed her opinion.


    Faced with the inquiries of the guardian knights, Yagami Hayate gently held Linfus with his elbows, and said worriedly: "Linfus, Linfus and Signor, let''s talk."


    For fear that Linfus''s incompatibility will cause problems in family relations, it can be said that the wind is broken.


    And Linfus regained consciousness under the call of the eight gods, and his emotions gradually calmed down, and said to Higno:


    "Long time no see, Knight of the Sword."


    "You?" Signor, who was called out by the nickname, frowned. The other party''s appearance seemed to be familiar to her.


    "Ah, by the way, your memory is still blocked." Linfus suddenly reacted, stretched out his hand and swiped in the air, and the Book of Night Sky after the dictionary suddenly appeared.


    Not knowing what she was doing, Signuo and the others suddenly groaned while holding their heads and stopped.


    Seeing the abnormal performance of the guardian knight, Yagami Gale suddenly panicked:


    "Eh? What''s going on everyone? Don''t scare me!"


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly patted Iori Gale on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just that their memories blocked by the Book of Night Sky are recovering."


    "I''m fine, Gale..." Signor rubbed his temples and stood up with difficulty: "I just remembered too many things."


    "Hey, suddenly this is really strong enough." Vita gasped a little at this time.


    Zafira rolled on the ground, the planks banging.


    Only Shamal has been applying healing techniques to herself. Although she can''t speak, she has the mildest symptoms among the three and one dog.


    "Ah..." Only at this time did Linfus realize that she seemed to have gone too far, so she should take it slow. After realizing that she had done something wrong, she couldn''t help but turn her eyes away, and then met Yuko Ichihara''s half-smiley eyes.


    Thinking of the inexplicable chain before, Linfus couldn''t help shivering, turned to look to the other side, and met Su Jin''s playful gaze.


    Linfus: "¡­"


    Linfus always felt that her presence here was a mistake, a huge mistake.


    Seeing the pained appearance of the guardian knight, Yashen Gale couldn''t help standing up, took a step or two, and exclaimed again. When he was about to fall, he was pulled by Su Jin and fell into his arms.


    "Don''t move your legs as soon as they are healed."


    Hearing the accusation coming from his ear, Yashen Gale froze for a while, then his face flushed, and he thought to himself: So uncle asked me to sit on his lap because he was afraid that I had just moved?


    At the same time, Su Jin reminded in the ear of the wind:


    "Don''t worry, they''re fine, it''s just a heatstroke-like headache, just take it easy."


    Iori Hayate suddenly became honest.


    She is still very convinced of Su Jin''s words. Since he said that Signor and others are all right, then it''s really all right.


    After a while, Signor finally calmed down, stood up, and looked at Linfus with a complicated expression:


    "Rein, have you finally recovered?"


    She remembered the earliest travels with the first generation of the Lord of the Night, and also remembered Linfus, who was doted on like a daughter by the owner at that time, and also remembered many past events.


    It seems that after the first generation of the Lord of the Night, the gentle woman died, and after the five generations of the Lord of the Night changed the program of the Book of Night, this managerial personality disappeared.


    Thinking about it now, it should be to prevent the sixth-generation Lord of the Night Sky from revolting, and was sealed in the core of the Book of Night Sky by the other party, and it was only now rescued by the Yagami Gale.


    "It''s me, Knight of the Sword, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Linfus nodded lightly.


    "Yeah, it''s really..." Signor wanted to recite the past, but suddenly felt the impact on his feet, turned his head and saw that Vita was kicking her feet.


    "Idiot, look at the wind." Vita whispered.

 Chapter 1056：

    Signor, who had reacted, immediately turned to look at Yagami Hayate, who had an aggrieved expression.


    "Is the name Linfus really unpleasant? She didn''t respond at all just now, and Signor didn''t seem to hear it."


    Seeing Yagami Hayate''s aggrieved look, Signor and Linfus were numb.


    The two of them talked at all costs, so Iori Hayate understood that it was just because of old friends, and they didn''t pay attention. Everyone thought the name Linfus was very good, and they almost dried their lips. laugh.


    "Let''s have a party!" Yashen Gale squeezed the back of Su Jin''s hand and said happily, "Family party!"


    Signor and Linfus glanced at each other, and the two looked at Su Jin, who was the most senior here.


    Su Jin rolled his eyes when he heard the words:


    "What are you looking at, get ready!"


    "Yes, uncle." xN


    Suddenly, Su Jin, who had four big nieces and a dog nephew, had a black line on his face.


    Chapter 1532 Destined


    At night, the Yagami''s house after the hustle and bustle.


    Slowly the evening wind blew across the balcony, bringing a touch of chill.


    After most people, especially Yagami Hayate, who likes to stay up late, were persuaded to fall asleep, Su Jin, who had bid farewell to sleep, leaned on the edge of the balcony and enjoyed the gentle sea breeze.


    "The sea breeze is blowing here so late, leaving the girl alone on the bed, you really don''t understand the style."


    Hearing Yuko Ichihara''s voice, Su Jin did not look back, but said calmly:


    "Why, I''m doing things every day, can''t I take a vacation for myself?"


    "No, that''s not what I want to say." Ichihara Yuko took a cigarette stick, took a sip, and exhaled a smoke ring: "I just want to say that since I pretend to be a human, I will follow through to the end. "


    "Staying up all night and still in high spirits, this is not something normal humans can do."


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned around, leaned back against the edge of the balcony, and said with a smile, "What? Could it be that you really want to sleep with me?"


    "That''s what you think, I don''t have the habit of making pillows." Ichihara Yuko said, walking to Su Jin''s side, looking at the black coast in the distance, and calmly said: "There are many people like you on your side. ?"


    Hearing Yuko Ichihara asking about Hakoten, Su Jin thought about it seriously, and then explained:


    "There should be 50,000 or 60,000 people. Humans who have reached the realm of four-digit gods and Buddhas."


    "That''s good."


    Yuko Ichihara sighed sincerely:


    "In this world, my kind is only the insidious four-eyed boy Clow Reed. There are too few, such as us."


    "Oh?" Hearing Yuko Ichihara mention this kind of feeling, Su Jin couldn''t help but wonder, "Have you tried to find the same kind?"


    "How do you think I met those glasses?"


    Yuko Ichihara seemed to be speechless, she snorted softly, and then sighed:


    "I should have died a long time ago."


    "Because of out-of-control magic?" Su Jin was curious. The information on Yuko Ichihara in his mind was a bit vague. He only knew that the other party was stopped by Clow Reed before he died. As for why he died, he was not very clear. The reason for the out-of-control magic.


    "You really do have a special understanding of me." Yuko Ichihara smiled proudly, as if he had discovered something, and then said, "Indeed, it''s because of the out-of-control magic."


    "I don''t know why, but this world gave birth to existences like me, like Clow Reed, with extremely huge innate magic power."


    "However, for us, the magic that grows every day is not a gift from the world, but a curse."


    Yuko Ichihara seemed to be stuck in memory, her tone was melancholy and lost:


    "The innate magical power, the power to predict the future, is close to the gods, but life is shorter than that of human beings."


    "The guy Clow Reed saw a happy future and chose to make Clow cards to delay his death and let everything move forward with the established destiny."


    "As for me, I chose to accept the result of my untimely death, and chose to give up and change myself." Ichihara Yuko put the cigarette stick to her mouth and sipped it.


    Su Jin heard the words strangely: "As a result, you were trapped by your old lover, Clow Reed?"


    "Cough cough!" Ichihara Yuko coughed a few times, and gave Su Jin a white look and said, "Do you think it is possible for us who can see the future to fall in love?"


    Su Jin thought about it for a while. If he was Yuko Ichihara, it is estimated that when he was born, he would be able to see how he would meet Clow Reed in the future. happy scene together.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but sigh: "The ability to predict the future is really a bit bad."


    If Black Rabbit had this ability, he probably wouldn''t have dared to sleep with Leticia in his arms.


    "I can''t accept it, right?" Yuko Ichihara sneered, but found that Su Jin didn''t respond, but then he reacted and sneered: "Is that so, is a man''s inferiority?"


    She directly put Su Jin into Clow Reed for calculation, and found that she could never run away, as well as Clow Reed''s old Oriental lover, Nadeko Kinomoto, and even Nadeshiko''s cousin, Tomoyo Daidoji Mom needs to be careful too.


    If you count the age, 40 years in advance, Takamachi Momoko, the first-hand Presia, Lindy, Tsukimura Suzuka and even Alyssa''s mother are all in danger.


    Compared with Cullo Reed, who is a scumbag but is willing to defend his future wife and is more focused, Su Jin is more dangerous to women.


    "Oh, man."


    Hearing Yuko Ichihara''s mocking voice, Su Jin thought that the other party had guessed what he was thinking, and said in a surprised tone:


    "You can even fortune me?"


    "No." Ichihara Yuko was very calm: "Everything involving you is a mess. If you have to look at it, you always feel like you will be destroyed."


    "Then you?" Su Jin was a little curious about how Yuko Ichihara found herself.


    Ichihara Yuko blew a smoke ring: "Although you can''t see it directly, it''s still possible indirectly. Divining their fate and determining your existence through their ever-changing trends, of course, this is only when you don''t react. under circumstances.¡±


    "As for me, I just discovered my changed destiny, and because this part is too much involved with you, I can see more."


    Hearing this, Su Jin understood and showed a teasing smile:


    "It turns out that we are both destined!"


    Hearing Su Jin''s shameless words, Ichihara Yuko spit the smoke ring into Su Jin''s face.


    Doesn''t this man know that his power is basically equal to fate itself?


    Just as Clow Reed hoped that she would not die, forcibly suspending her time and putting her in the current state of immortality, an existence like Su Jin, just by having such a little thought, can make a given decision. change of fate.


    This is the necessity of the powerful.


    And the most embarrassing thing is that when Su Jin thinks of Yuko Ichihara, that thought is peachy, and it replaces the future and becomes the established destiny.


    For Yuko Ichihara, who can see the future, what is the difference between watching his own blockbuster in the future?


    "It''s really annoying."


    Ichihara Yuko sighed, she had no idea of ??changing the future, not only because she couldn''t change it, but also because she was curious about what kind of future Su Jin would bring her.


    For fortune-tellers, seeing is the most interesting thing.


    "Next, you are almost going to find Clow Reed''s youngest daughter, right?"


    Hearing Yuko Ichihara''s words, Su Jin turned his eyes, looked at the room of the wind, and looked at the sleeping face who was sleeping soundly with Linfus in his arms, and said calmly:


    "It''s about the same. After all, it''s always a feeling of evil grace to let the wind and the others accept the gift of the spirit, so I think. Wait a few more days."


    "Because of the fate that Princess Sakura''s child is about to turn? Do you want her to carry more power?"


    Ichihara Yuko said this, showing a smile that is not a smile:


    "Or, because the reincarnation of that kid Clow Reed is about to arrive?"


    After Su Jin heard the words, he glanced at Yuko Ichihara and said:


    "What? You want to be together?"


    Seeing this, Yuko Ichihara raised the corners of her mouth slightly and said:


    "Since you take that insidious spectacle boy as my old lover, then it''s okay for me to take your new lover to anger the old lover, right?"


    No, I feel that you just want to follow me to see Cullo Reed, I can guarantee... Su Jin murmured in his heart, took a deep look at Yuko Ichihara, and then said:


    "If you want to play like this, it''s not unacceptable to me."


    "Then it''s settled."


    Yuko Ichihara took a breath and giggled:


    "It''s a pity that you don''t like wives, otherwise it would be the most interesting thing for you to pry Nadeko away."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s head was full of black lines:


    "You are enough!"


    "Che, clean-minded kid." Ichihara Yuko pouted, "You play slowly, I''m going to sleep."


    Su Jin was speechless. After watching the other party leave, he looked up at the night sky full of stars and muttered:


    "If you don''t rob Nadeshiko, I''ll **** the others."


    For example, Guanyue Gefan?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    England, Castle.


    Elio, who was packing his luggage and was about to put a pair of tarot cards in the suitcase, suddenly frowned, looking at the tarot cards scattered on the ground, and said:


    "Fate, changed?"


    "Did that unknown existence have any thoughts again?"


    "It seems to be very bad for me, but it''s more interesting this way..."


    "Ellio, what are you doing, you''re leaving!"


    Hearing the call, Elio immediately zipped the suitcase and said with a smile:


    "Understood, I''ll be right here."


    Chapter 1533 Cards made by Dad


    The same day that Su Jin and Yagami Hayate met.


    In the evening, Kinomoto''s house.


    Sakura, who was standing in front of the white and blackboard, touched her chin and looked at the family''s daily arrangements written on it.


    "Dad is working overtime tonight, and my mother is by his side, so do you have to cook dinner by yourself... I have prepared the curry that was cooked in the morning... That is to say, pay attention to the rice and heat the curry? Oh, and it was written yesterday. Remember to eat the pudding, as if there are still two servings of pudding left."


    "My brother will be home at 6 o''clock after finishing the work, so I have to make his own."


    Sakura planned to leave the white and blackboard, walked to the refrigerator and took out the frozen curry covered with plastic film, and then puzzled:


    "But then again, it''s really convenient for angels to be invisible. Obviously, my mother is always by my father''s side, but no one in the university can see it... But then again, why does my mother hide by my father''s side every day? It''s so strange. "


    Thinking of this, Sakura''s spirit vision suddenly saw a picture.


    It was a picture of Takashi Kinomoto being asked questions by several young female college students in a university classroom.


    And in the corner of the picture, Nadeko Kinomoto, who has turned into an angel, is smiling, looking at her bewildered husband.


    I finally understood why Mommy''s face stiffened with her dad''s Sakura recently, and then she smiled awkwardly: "Uh... Sometimes Spirit Vision is really convenient."


    She let out a breath of turbid air, took the bowl with the frozen curry, walked to the stove, turned on the gas, washed the pot and set it on fire, then poured the frozen curry into the pot and heated it slowly over low heat, so that the aroma of the curry could be fully released. Then I washed the lettuce, carrots and cherry tomatoes that Takashi Kinomoto bought yesterday, ready to make a salad.


    On the way, she put the rice for two people in the pot and prepared the curry rice.


    This kind of simple cooking work is basically no problem for Sakura, whose learning ability has been greatly improved recently.


    "Speaking of which, it seems that Master Su Jin has also been away for two days. Although he has written back and said that he is dealing with official business, what is he doing now? I wonder if he has eaten well?"


    "Also, the other disciples mentioned by the master, I don''t know if we meet in the future, can we get along well?"


    Just as Xiao Ying was talking about Su Jin, a voice suddenly entered her ears.


    "Grumble!"


    The sudden grunt made Xiao Ying stunned for a moment, and subconsciously looked in the direction of the door:


    "Who? Who''s snoring?"


    With the question, a huge picture of a bookshelf suddenly appeared in Sakura''s mind.


    Among the dense rows of books, a book was emitting a golden light, and as the light flickered, a grunt sounded.


    "That''s... Dad''s study..."


    Sakura recognized the picture in the spirit vision, and at the same time, she was puzzled:

 Chapter 1057：

    "But why does the book snore?"


    But then, Sakura thought about her father''s last life, and felt that this was normal.


    There are even angels and gods. Isn''t it normal for a book to snore?


    "When Dad comes back, tell him and let him deal with it."


    However, Sakura, who thought so, gave up this idea after five minutes.


    Because the grunting snoring was getting louder and louder, even giving Sakura an idea of ??whether she was deliberately using noise to tease people.


    "What, to make such a sound on purpose."


    Sakura pulled her face, walked out of the kitchen quickly, walked through the corridor, went down the stairs, and entered Fujitaka Kinomoto''s underground study, pushed open the door, walked to the third row of bookshelves, and faced the glowing books. come.


    "it''s here."


    Sakura, who found the location, glanced at the book-like noise maker, and the toes of the motor prevented it from being removed from the bookshelf.


    It was at this moment that Sakura saw the cover of this book, saw the lion-like pattern on it, and subconsciously responded: "Wait, this seems to be... a magic book? There used to be a magic book in the study. ?"


    For the first time, it was not from the ritual to acquire magical knowledge, but to come into contact with the magic book in the present world, which made Sakura a little excited.


    "I remember that the magic book needs to be opened with magic power before you can touch the contents... Well, the spirit vision doesn''t feel dangerous, and the feedback from the inspection is also safe, so is it a harmless book? Could it be my father? The magic book that you often read when you didn''t have memory loss?"


    Thanks to Su Jin''s popular science, Sakura Kinomoto, who already knew his family''s situation, didn''t have too much strangeness about the magic book.


    In fact, if the paper entity is thrown out, Xiao Yingguang has acquired enough magic knowledge from Su Jin through rituals to fill her small study room.


    However, Sakura is still only in the stage of beginner endorsement. Although she has learned a lot, there is still a relatively long distance from practical application.


    "Is it a family magic book, just take a look at the contents."


    The fingertips lit up with a little bit of turquoise fluorescence, and with curiosity, Sakura opened the book, wanting to know what the books were like when her father was Clow Reed.


    However, as soon as the book was opened, she was stunned.


    Because there is not a single bit of content in the book with at least hundreds of pages, there is only a card slot inlaid in the book, and a stack of thick cards is placed on the card slot.


    "Cards? Tarot cards? Major Arcana (22) and Minor Arcana (56)? No, it doesn''t look like that many..."


    Sakura wondered for a moment. She took out the top card and opened it, but she felt a little bit of magic power being aroused, but that amount was too rare for her to make her suspect that it was an illusion.


    Looking at the cyan girl painted on the pattern in front of her, Sakura put her eyes on the name column below the card, and whispered her name.


    "wi...wind, wind?"


    Shout!


    The cyclone rose from under her feet, and the sudden hurricane blew up Sakura''s skirt, making her subconsciously protect her skirt.


    That is, at this moment, the picture of the card being blown away by the wind appeared in both spirit vision and reality.


    Such a scene shocked Xiao Sakura: "Eh? Isn''t it a card used for divination? Wait, come back soon!"


    Wow, the cards flew up into the sky in the strong wind, then sank into the ceiling and shot away.


    That is, at the same time, Xiao Ying, who was holding the wind card, subconsciously poured magic power and shouted softly: "Don''t go, come back!"


    The cyan-colored wind spirit suddenly appeared, like a bird, spinning around, wrapping the cards that were trying to fly away, and then rolling around to Sakura''s side.


    In this volume, more than thirty cards were pulled back forcibly and returned to Sakura''s hands.


    At that time, looking at the wind elf with a beautiful and delicate face floating in front of her eyes, Sakura blushed subconsciously, and did not care about the magic book that fell beside her, but said with a blushing face:


    "That... thank you, thank you!"


    The elf of the wind chuckled lightly, bowed his head and kissed Sakura''s forehead, then dissipated in mid-air and turned into a card, which gradually fell into Sakura''s hand.


    Xiao Ying blushed. After reacting, she hurriedly took the card, looked at the woman on the card, and froze for a moment: "So beautiful."


    "Wait, Card!"


    After she finished, she folded the wind and other cards together, counted them, and suddenly panicked:


    "Oops, only 37 cards, 15 cards should have flown away!"


    "Damn it, when the Spirit Vision reacted just now, it was in sync with the present world, so I couldn''t react. Could it be possible that these cards have the function of anti-divination? Wait, the card is gone, Dad is probably going to be angry? Is it possible, Are you going to sleep with your mother tonight?"


    Just when Sakura was tangled, the magic book that fell on the ground suddenly lit up.


    A winged, orange-yellow lion rag doll rubbed its head and floated up:


    "It hurts! Who just knocked on the floor with my head, do you still have a sense of public morality?"


    "Ah?" Xiao Ying held a stack of cards, turned her head to look at the little lion doll in front of her, and asked, "Magic creature?"


    "What kind of magical creature, it''s the sealed beast Keruberus, although I am indeed a magical creature, but how do you call someone else''s name! Do you know how to be polite!" The doll flying in the air protested loudly.


    "Rubeiros?" Sakura murmured and repeated.


    "Yes, the Sealed Beast Kelubeiros."


    The doll claiming to be Kruberus stretched out his hand, and the book that fell on the ground flew up.


    "It''s the Sealed Beast who specifically takes care of these Clow cards and doesn''t let them mess around, but... wait, where''s the card? Where''s the Clow card!"


    "That, here!"


    Sakura shrank her neck, then smirked and handed out all the Clow cards in her hand.


    "Ah! It''s all there!" Ke Luberuston was amnesty, smiled meanly, flew over to take the Clow card, squeezed it, and then his expression was wrong: "The thickness is wrong! Wait a minute!"


    It counted in front of Sakura, and then exclaimed:


    "37? There are 15 less, you''re lying!"


    "Where did the remaining 15 go?"


    "That..." Sakura touched her head embarrassedly: "I just input a little magic power into the wind card, just a little bit."


    Sakura gestured the length with two fingers.


    "Well, then!" Ke Ruberus nodded to show that he understood: "What about the remaining 15?"


    "Because it''s the wind, the wind will fly, is this normal?" Sakura asked tentatively.


    "Yes, it''s normal." Ruberus nodded.


    "Then since the wind can fly, it''s normal for 15 cards to be blown away by the wind." Sakura rubbed the back of her head and laughed.


    "That''s right, it''s not normal for something like a card to be blown away by the wind." Ke Ruberus continued to nod.


    The two who got the signal looked at each other, and then laughed:


    "Hahaha!"


    After laughing for a while, Ke Ruberus threw the book on the ground:


    "Laughter, 15 Clow cards were released! Do you know how valuable these Clow cards are, you little brat? This is made by the great magician Clow Reed, and there is only one set in the world. The ''Clow Card''!"


    "Ah, it turned out to be a card made by Dad!" Xiao Sakura tapped her hand when she heard this, and suddenly realized.


    "Yes, the cards your father made."


    Ke Ruberus nodded, then stayed for a while:


    "Wait?"


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Your father¡ª?!"


    Chapter 1534 Xiao Ying and Xiao Ke


    Sakura Kinomoto''s house.


    Ke Ruberus, because Sakura thinks the name is too long, the orange plush doll nicknamed ''Xiao Ke'' is staring at Fujitaka Kinomoto''s wedding photo with a heavy face.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Sakura''s questioning voice came from outside the door:


    "That... Xiao Ke, shall I bring in the pudding?"


    "Ah, okay, come in."


    Xiao Ke waved his hand without turning his head, and then said:


    "Put it on the table, I''ll eat it later."


    "Oh!" Xiao Ying responded, then put the pudding on the table, then walked to the desk where Xiao Ke was, looked at it staring at the wedding photo, and said strangely: "Then what did you see? ?"


    "I see a little bit."


    Xiao Ke folded his arms around his chest, nodded solemnly, then pointed to the photo of Takashi Kinomoto and said to Sakura:


    "Look, turn your dad''s hair black, then make it longer, and have a more sinister smile, well, it''s almost like Clow Reed."


    Xiao Sakura thought about it according to Xiao Ke''s description, and her expression gradually became weird:


    "It always feels a little unimaginable."


    "Well, it''s normal that you can''t think of it." Xiao Ke looked at Fujitaka Kinomoto with a bright smile in the photo, and said complicatedly: "I actually didn''t think this guy could laugh so happily, is this the charm of love? ?"


    Hearing this sentence, Sakura asked in surprise:


    "Hey, Xiao Ke, did you believe it so quickly?"


    In fact, Xiao Sakura felt that Xiao Ke should not be so easy to believe that her father is Clow Reed''s, even if she is really the other party''s child, but just a few words to believe it is too fast.


    "Well, it''s not that I really believe it, it''s just that I think this is in line with common sense."


    Xiao Ke sighed, picked up the Cullo magic book next to him, opened it and pointed to the first wind card:


    "Generally speaking, the magic power to activate the Clow card is very small, but the four elements will be a little more. When you say use ''a little'' magic power, you will activate the wind card, blow the Clow card away, and use it for a while. Come to 36, and then I knew that your magical power is probably extremely huge."


    "And such a person with such huge magical power, I have only seen Clow Reed in my life."


    "Since you also have magic power on this scale, and you claim to be his daughter, the wind card of the Clow card is the first to recognize the master. With so many facts in front of me, even if I don''t want to believe it, it won''t work."


    Xiao Ke said this, crossed his chest with both hands, and sighed:


    "But the strange thing is, didn''t that guy say he was dead? It turned out to be a reincarnation? Sure enough, the sinister glasses boy can''t have any trust."


    "Ahaha..." Hearing Xiao Ke say that her father is a sinister glasses boy, Xiao Ying could only smirk and couldn''t refute.


    After all, in Xiaoke''s mouth, Clow Reed didn''t seem to reveal any news of his reincarnation before his death, leaving Xiaoke and another guardian in grief, self-sealing, and guarding the Clow card day and night.


    After all, it was her father who was really wrong, and it was normal for Xiao Ke to have grievances.


    At this time, Xiao Ke said thoughtfully: "But to be honest, in the end, I still have to see it with my own eyes. Well, if he really hasn''t recovered his memory, why don''t he take the opportunity to beat him?"


    "No!" Xiao Ying quickly stopped Xiao Ke''s delusion: "It''s not good to hit someone for no reason."


    "Ah this."


    Xiao Ke also found out at this time that he said something to beat someone in front of other people''s daughters. Isn''t that killing him!


    "Then this matter is here for the time being, let''s talk about the Clow card."


    "Is it the remaining fifteen?" Sakura asked suspiciously.


    "Well, not all." Xiao Ke was a little tangled: "Accordingly, in order to ensure the stability of your magic power and assist the use of the Clow card, I will give you the key to the seal, But now with your situation..."


    Hiss... Xiao Ke seriously doubts that the magic power of Sakura in front of him is almost incomparable to that of Clow Reed before his death. Luo card burst with magic power. If Xiao Ying hadn''t controlled the magic power in time and took it back, I''m afraid there would have been an accident on the spot.


    Tsk, this level of magic is really scary... How did that guy Clow Reed give birth to such a monster daughter.


    On the other side, facing Xiao Ke''s pause, Xiao Sakura asked curiously, "Isn''t it suitable for me to use Clow cards?"


    "No, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t apply, but your power no longer needs a key, so you can directly use the Clow card, and the strange thing is that Clow Reed himself also needs a key to adjust the size of the magic input, you But not."


    "Ah, it''s probably because Master Su Jin taught me magic control skills, you see..."


    As Sakura spoke, she raised her index finger, the blue light on her fingertips lit up, and lines of magic power quickly formed, and then turned into the appearance of Xiao Ke.


    "Ah this..." Xiao Jian was stunned when he saw this magic operation, his mouth opened inconceivably.


    "Actually, it can be done."


    Sakura shook her index finger, and Xiao Ke, composed of magical silk threads, suddenly turned into the appearance of Fujitaka Kinomoto, then Nadeko Kinomoto, Tomoyo Dauji, and finally the wind card she had just seen.


    Xiao Ke was silent for a while, then stared at the big and small eyes and said:


    "Are you really Clow Reed''s son?"


    "Eh? Don''t you think I am?" Xiao Ying, who was still playing, was stunned.

 Chapter 1058：

    "Yeah!" Xiao Ke nodded, and then said seriously: "It''s the magic power that the glasses boy has always used to blast like a cannon. It''s a strange thing to be able to teach a daughter like you. His magic power is not so easy to control. , otherwise, the Clow card will not be created to buffer."


    ???


    Xiao Ying was stunned when she heard the words, touched her chin and said, "Do you control the magic power? That''s probably because of Master Su Jin''s credit."


    Hearing the words, Xiao Ke wondered: "Master Su Jin? Just now you have been mentioning this person''s name called Su Jin, the name of the Celestial Dynasty? Is it the magician there? Strange, there are other powerful people in the Celestial Dynasty besides the Li family?"


    Xiao Ying thought about it for a while, and then said, "Ah, I don''t know if Master Su Jin is from China, but he is really powerful."


    Xiao Ke heard the words in surprise and said, "Better than Clow Reed? Oh, yes, at least in terms of magic control and teaching people, Clow Reed is no match for this Lord Su Jin."


    Thinking of the violent scene of Clow Reed casting magic when there was no Clow card, Xiao Ke couldn''t help but pouted, it was not as good as her daughter like that.


    ...


    But for Su Jin, who can teach Sakura, who is similar to Clow Reed''s magic power, into such a Su Jin, Xiao Ke can''t help but wonder what kind of character he is.


    "Well, don''t think about it for now, since you have already opened the Clow Magic Book, and you have also let go of some Clow cards, and you are Clow Reed''s daughter, then even if you don''t need the key, you can only give it to you! "


    Hearing Xiao Ke''s words, Xiao Sakura''s expression was a little strange:


    "What do you mean by this sentence, do you mean that you want me to collect those lost Clow cards?"


    "That''s right!" Xiao Ke nodded seriously: "After all, it was you who made it up, and you must solve it!"


    Speaking of this, Xiao Ke''s expression became weird, and he smiled and said: "Is it possible, you are going to tell your father about the loss of the Clow card? Don''t blame me for saying bad things, even if that person has amnesia, the means of treating him is estimated. Not much to lose!"


    "Ah this..." Xiao Sakura became numb when she heard this.


    At this time, Xiao Ke seemed to be in some kind of drama, and laughed slyly: "Don''t think about running away, you can''t run away, this is the fate of Clow Reed''s daughter, no one in this world can help you!"


    Chloe Reed scared me and squeezed me before he died, can I still bully your daughter? Such a naive girl is still the daughter of Clow Reed''s spectacled boy. I won''t bully her to death! Let you see what it means to bully the master!


    "Can no one help me?" Sakura''s expression was slightly subtle.


    I can''t tell Daddy about things, and I can''t tell Chise yet? Can''t tell Master Su Jin?


    Do you really think you can bully me by grabbing my braids? Xiao Ke, Xiao Ke, you are so naive! In the textbook written by Teacher Athena, there is a method of subduing magical creatures.


    In the midst of their miscarriage, Xiao Ke and Xiao Sakura looked at each other, and they all smiled:


    "Then start the ceremony of succeeding the key?"


    "Yeah!"


    Chapter 1535 This hexagram is a bit out of line!


    Hong Kong, Li family.


    Li Xiaolang, who had just been summoned by his mother, pushed open the door and entered the hall for receiving guests.


    After he entered the hall, he closed the door, looked left and right, and immediately found where his mother was.


    At this time, in the hall, near the window, a high ponytail was tied with a hair peg, and a woman wearing a lavender Hanfu robe was standing there, looking at the night view of Hong Kong.


    Because it was a sudden summon, Li Xiaolang was a little nervous:


    "Mother, what do you have to do with me?"


    At this moment, a calm female voice sounded: "I was watching the stars at night and found that the Clow card seems to have lifted the seal."


    "Clow card?" Li Xiaolang was stunned for a while, and it took a long time to remember what the Clow card was.


    It seems to be a dangerous ''magic weapon'' made by a British relative of the Li family decades ago, but why did you suddenly mention such an old thing?


    Thinking of this, Li Xiaolang was silent for a while, and then asked: "Mother mother, is there any problem with the release of the Clow card?"


    Li Yelan turned sideways, looked at her youngest son, the only male in the Li family''s generation, and said indifferently, "That is a dangerous magic weapon made by Clow Reed. If it is used by an incompetent mage, it will causing unnecessary disasters."


    "Originally, according to the rules of the mysterious side of China and the West, such dangerous goods should have the family line of the manufacturer, that is, the descendants of Clow Reed to deal with it, but since Clow Reed has no direct descendants, this matter Naturally, it was postponed to my Li family."


    Hearing this, Li Xiaolang finally understood what his mother meant: "Do you mean that you need me to come forward to recover the magic weapon called Clow card?"


    "That''s right." Li Yelan nodded slightly.


    Li Xiaolang looked at his mother''s eyes, and after confirming that it was not a look that would allow him to refuse, he immediately shrank his neck: "What should I do?"


    "Go to the island country in the far east, a place called Tomoe City near Kyoto, recover the Clow card, and seal it."


    Li Xiaolang smacked his tongue secretly when he heard the words.


    It is said to be a dangerous magic weapon, and let me go alone? Isn''t this tricking me?


    "Am I the only one? Where''s my sister?"


    Li Yelan said calmly: "They each have their own jobs."


    Hearing this, Li Xiaolang''s face became bitter, and he said with a cowardly face: "Can I refuse?"


    Li Yelan just looked at her silly son quietly without saying a word.


    Realizing that there is no room for bargaining, Li Xiaolang took a deep breath and said with a sullen face: "...I understand, Mother Mother, I''ll prepare now."


    "Then I''ll retire first."


    With a thud, the door closed.


    Not long after, the door opened immediately, and a sixteen-year-old girl in Hanfu with bright eyes and white teeth opened the door and walked in cautiously, shouting to Li Yelan:


    "Mother."


    Li Yelan turned to look at her eldest daughter Li Fudie:


    "What''s the matter, Fudie."


    "Let Xiaolang go to a foreign country to collect that kind of dangerous cards, will nothing happen?" Li Fudie looked at her mother''s indifferent face, shrank her neck, and whispered, "He is our generation. The only man."


    Li Yelan glanced at her and said, "Do you think the Clow card is dangerous?"


    "Isn''t it dangerous?" Li Fudie was stunned, with a surprised expression.


    Li Yelan said with a calm expression: "The essence of the Cullo card is a ''prop'' made by Cullo Reed for future generations. It is indeed dangerous for ordinary Taoist priests, but for us who have the same bloodline, it is no different from domestic dogs. ."


    "Ah? Is there such a thing?" Li Fudie was stunned. She thought that her mother was trying to exercise Li Xiaolang, and she was worried that this approach would be too extreme. As a result, you said that the danger of the Cullow card was aroused. Is there any danger in their home?


    At this time, Li Yelan said in a cold tone: "When you have time, don''t study strange things like makeup, look at the books in your home, and study more techniques. This thing is much more convenient than beauty, although you guys Not a boy, can''t inherit the family business, but also can''t understand everything."


    Ah this... Mother, did you just say that it is more convenient than beauty? Co-author You are over 40 years old and still look the same as 20 years old. So this is the secret?


    Just when Li Fudie was in the circle, Li Yelan said indifferently:


    "And Xiaolang is also ten years old. In three years, you can almost try to start a family and start a business. In Hong Kong, there are not many outstanding women in various families, and none of them are worthy of Xiaolang, so I have to think about it. Consider whether to introduce foreign talents.¡±


    Li Fudie is stunned, my brother is only 10 years old! 10 years old! Are you considering a blind date? Still want to bring in expats? Co-authored you to send Xiaolang abroad to let him fall in love?


    I''m 16 years old, why don''t you let me meet strangers?


    Looking at Li Fudie''s ''distorted'' face, Li Yelan''s expression was still calm, even somewhat plausible:


    "In the Li family, the training of boys is different from that of girls."


    Hearing this, Li Fudie immediately understood that her old lady was still the same old lady, and she ''biased'' males as usual.


    In this collection of Cullo cards, one is to exercise his younger brother in a safe environment, and the other is to let him, a **** who is almost in love, go out and go to the cabbage.


    hiss! Li Fudie now seriously suspects that her mother must have used astrology for divination, so she deliberately let Li Xiaolang go out this time.


    This is to want a daughter-in-law!


    "Do you have any questions about that?"


    Seeing her mother''s ''it''s time to shut up'' look, Li Fudie shrank her neck and didn''t say the words ''mother, you are partial''.


    Forget it, it''s his own younger brother anyway, since there won''t be an accident, let''s toss it hard. If you really want to toss a daughter-in-law of the Li family back, that''s a good thing.


    "I have no doubts." Li Fudie bowed and said, "Then, I will retire first, my mother."


    "Go."


    When Li Fudie retreated, Li Yelan turned around again, looked at the stars in the night sky, and silently took out a feng shui compass, looking at the hexagram displayed on it, her expression was a little unnatural:


    "Although it is said in the hexagram that the little wolf is safe this time, and he can meet the person he likes, it''s a good thing, but how can this person''s femininity be mixed with masculinity?"


    "There''s something wrong with this hexagram!"


    "And there are still people who are in love with Dao hexagrams, and they are too erratic. Even I can''t calculate them. It''s really weird."


    "It''s impossible, Xiaolang will fall in love with two people this time, one of them is a woman and one of them is a man, right? Then because the female person found that the little wolf likes men, so he chose to give up, wouldn''t he play like this? "


    For the first time, Taoist Celestial Master Li Yelan began to doubt her divination skills.


    This hexagram is a bit out of line!


    Chapter 1536 Secret Communication of Magical Girls


    Tomoji Elementary School.


    In math class, the well-dressed female teacher was explaining the problem-solving ideas on the blackboard, while the students under the stage were taking notes with serious attention.


    ¡®So, are you going to help that Sealed Beast Kerubelus collect the lost Clow cards? ¡¯


    Tomoyo Daidoji, who was holding a pen, used the magic of reciting words while taking notes in class, chatting with Sakura Kinomoto in secret.


    ''Probably...'' Sakura drew the appearance of ''Little Can Eat Cake'' on the notebook with a gel pen: ''After all, those Clow cards were made by my father, and I lost them because I was not careful. ¡¯


    ''Is it dangerous? '' Tomoyo Daoji turned his face, and asked worriedly: ''This kind of thing involving magic props, Sakura, have you divination beforehand? ¡¯


    ''I know what you mean, know the world, but don''t forget, the first lesson Master Su Jin asked me to study by myself was divination. ¡¯


    Sakura smiled at Tomoyo Daidoji, then blinked.


    ''Eh? '' Tomoyo Daoji tilted his head: ''Sakura, is your first lesson divination? I thought it was enchanting like me. ¡¯


    Hearing this, Sakura couldn''t help but complain: ''Isn''t Enchantment what you want to learn, Zhishi? ¡¯


    After saying this, Sakura smiled and whispered:


    ''Actually, I secretly used the remaining Clow cards for divination yesterday after Xiao Ke fell asleep, and the result was: very safe, no danger. ¡¯


    ''No danger? I can rest assured that. ¡¯


    Knowing Daoji Temple was somewhat relieved. In her heart, since Xiao Ying used the divination taught by Su Jin to determine that there was no danger, then there was really no danger.


    ¡®When is Sakura going to collect Clow cards? ¡¯


    ''what! '' Sakura froze for a moment, her expression dazed.


    Seeing this, Daoji Tomoyo blinked, looked at Sakura''s dazed face, then pouted, and said with a low smile: ''Okay, I have a detailed plan for doing things, it''s really your style, Sakura . ¡¯


    Sakura blushed, touching the back of her head and smirking.


    At this time, Dao Temple Zhishi suddenly suggested: ''Then why don''t you come to my house at 7 o''clock tonight, let''s try it out, I just made some clothes for you to wear and see. ¡¯


    ''Clothes! '' Sakura''s mind suddenly came up with neat rows of hangers filled with all kinds of children''s clothes.


    Seeing such a picture, Xiao Ying''s eyes were sluggish for a moment, then she came back to her senses, looking at Dao Temple Zhi Shi Dao with a very unnatural expression: ''I take the liberty to ask, Zhi Shi, how many clothes are you talking about? ¡¯


    When Dao Temple Zhishi heard this, he suddenly said with a smile: ''Ah, not much, I made it in just one night. ¡¯


    ''One night...'' Sakura hissed in her heart, but she thought that Chise''s first lesson was enchanting, and suddenly felt a little reasonable: ''So, how many pieces? ¡¯


    ''It will be less than a dozen. '' Daoji Temple Zhishi was still smiling.


    Sakura''s throat moved, and she continued to ask: ''It''s actually dozens? ¡¯


    Tomoyo''s eyes flickered: ''There are only 99 pieces. ¡¯


    ''...'' Xiao Sakura suddenly felt pity for the Zhishi family''s sewing machine, even if it was enchanted, but making 99 pieces in one night, the wheels are almost worn out.


    Sakura sighed and said:


    ''Okay, I''ll try both. ¡¯


    Hearing this, Dao Temple Zhishi was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile:


    ''Sakura is really gentle. ¡¯


    ''I feel like I''m no longer qualified to say Xiao is a ragdoll. '' Sakura sighed, expressing pessimism about what was going to happen tonight.


    Tomoyo of Dao Temple smiled and said: ¡®It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be in a hurry, just try it on within a month, and these are all designs that have been accumulated for more than a year. ¡¯


    ''Ah, that''s what it is! '' Xiao Ying suddenly realized when she heard the words. She thought that Zhishi could design so many clothes in one night. The co-authoring was saved for more than a year, and she made it in one breath while learning enchanting, then it would be fine.


    Although I feel that 99 is a lot...


    Xiao Ying groaned in her heart, and then suddenly felt something, turned her head and looked in the direction of the blackboard, just in time to meet the eyes of the substitute math teacher.

 Chapter 1059：

    The eyes of both sides were intertwined at this moment.


    Looking at Teacher Guanyue''s smiling face, who was taking the class today, Xiao Ying suddenly shuddered, her whole body felt as if she was electrocuted, and her whole body went numb.


    And just when Sakura panicked, Guanyue Gefan in front of the podium smiled and reminded: "Next time in class, don''t desert, classmate Kinomoto."


    Sakura straightened up immediately and responded loudly, "Yes!"


    Beside, Dao Temple Zhishi couldn''t help but snickered a few times, and then heard the next sentence of Guanyue Gefan:


    "Student Dao Temple, you are the same."


    "No matter how much you like Kinomoto-san, you can''t look at each other for too long in class."


    Hearing Guanyue Gefan''s words, the whole class was stunned, and the next second, they were surrounded by laughter of ''hahaha''.


    At this time, Sakura could clearly see the indescribable ''embarrassment'' from Tomoyo Daoji''s stiff face.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help but fold her hands together and secretly apologized:


    ''Sorry, Zhishi, I have troubled you. If I hadn''t used my words to find you, you wouldn''t have been caught by Teacher Guanyue. ¡¯


    ''what? Oh...you said this, it''s okay. ¡¯


    Tomoyo Daoji recovered from his stupor, responded to Sakura, then looked suspiciously at Guanyue Gefan, and asked secretly:


    ¡®Speaking of which, Sakura, what do you think of Guanyue-sensei? ¡¯


    ¡®Teacher Guanyue? '' Xiao Ying was surprised for a moment. She turned to look at Guanyue Gefan''s back, and thought about this new teacher who just arrived at school yesterday and was a substitute for the sick math teacher. She had some doubts in her mind: ''It seems... a bit strange Like, she just noticed our communication? ¡¯


    ''I don''t know, but it''s possible. '' Tomoyo Daoji touched his chin, thought for a moment, and then said: ''I have a suspicion that she came after us. ¡¯


    ''what? '' Xiao Sakura was startled and said in astonishment: ''Impossible? What do we have... eh? ¡¯


    Halfway through, Sakura also felt a little unnatural, and for her, who had learned divination in the first lesson, this unnaturalness was already a very obvious spiritual reminder.


    After a moment of silence, Sakura asked in a low voice:


    ¡®Do you want to ask Master Su Jin? ¡¯


    ''After school, go ask me about ritual magic at my home, and by the way, there''s something about the Clow card. ¡¯


    ''it is good. ¡¯


    Chapter 1537 You call this a good relationship?


    Avenue Temple Manor.


    Tomoyo Daidoji, who got off the shuttle car, carried his schoolbag and Sakura Kinomoto hand in hand to get out of the car, and while walking toward the hall, he said:


    "That''s it, Sakura, go to the living room and wait, I''ll get the ritual magic props."


    "Well, Tomoyo, remember to bring some pleasant perfume." Xiao Ying nodded and responded, looking at the luxurious hall in front of her, suddenly thought of a person: "Speaking of which, is Auntie Yuanmei at home today?"


    "Should I be at home?" Dao Temple Zhishi was also stunned by this question, and replied suspiciously, "Before I went out today, my mother seemed to say that there was a reception today."


    The words fell, and Sakura and Tomoyo looked at each other.


    "Did you feel it?"


    "I feel it, how about you?"


    The two were silent for a while, then walked towards the living room without saying a word, and soon came to the door of the living room, and then pushed open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, the chatter and laughter inside the door immediately entered the eyes of the two of them.


    "Look at this photo, it''s cute, I took it secretly when Sakura was 1 year old."


    "Huh? It''s fun to bite your toes. It''s kind of interesting. Has Sakura''s body been so soft since she was a child?"


    "And this one, Chiyo liked to kiss Xiao Ying''s face when she was a child, and I don''t know why she keeps doing this."


    "Well, Miss Sonomi, I seriously doubt it''s genetics."


    "Oh, no, I wasn''t that close to Nadeshiko when I was a child, but I know the world, and I like to stick with Sakura since I was a child. You can see this picture was taken when they first met, and they hugged and kissed as soon as they met. Yes, Nadeko and I would cry if we wanted to pull it apart, and we couldn''t laugh or cry at the time."


    "Where? Let me see..."


    Listening to the conversation, then looking at the three people sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking at the tea set among the three, and looking at the album on which most of the albums had already been turned over, Tomoyo Daoji and Sakura suddenly had one mind. Qi Qi blushed.


    "Mother!"


    "Aunt Yuanmei!"


    Hearing the shameful cry of the girls, the crimson short-haired, beautiful woman turned her head and was surprised when she saw the two of them:


    "Huh? Tomoyo, Sakura? You guys are out of school!"


    "Yes! Yes!" Dao Temple Zhishi gritted his teeth and said word by word, then quickly stepped forward, quickly closed the album on the table, picked up the book, held it in his arms, and walked away quickly.


    Daojiyuanmei looked at Tomoyo''s back, and hurriedly shouted:


    "Wait, Tomoyo, where are you going with the album?"


    At this time, Sakura, along with her friends, appeared in the middle of Daoji Temple and Tomoyo, and interrupted:


    "Good afternoon, Aunt Yuanmei, I''m sorry to disturb you today!"


    Looking at Sakura standing in front of her with a "smiling face", Daoji Temple Yuanmei still didn''t know what the two cousins ??were thinking, so she pouted childishly:


    "Isn''t it just showing your teacher the photos of you when you were young, as for being so stingy!"


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying embarrassed her face, is this a question of being stingy or not? This is a social issue!


    "That''s right, these two girls are too stingy, they have to change!"


    Hearing these words full of smiles, Xiao Ying turned her head, looked at the handsome face full of smiles, and shouted resentfully, "Master!"


    "What do you want me to do?" Wearing black short sleeves and jeans, Su Jin calmly picked up the black tea on the table, took a sip, and said calmly, "I''m just someone who cares about the physical and mental health of my disciples. It''s just a humble teacher who doesn''t have any salary to get paid, don''t look at me like that."


    Xiao Ying looked at Su Jin with an embarrassed face, are you concerned about the physical and mental health of your disciples? You are clearly here to see black history!


    After cleaning up her mind, Xiao Ying asked Su Jin curiously:


    "Master, when did you come back from Haiming City?"


    "Me?" Su Jin tilted his head slightly, put down his teacup, and said, "I came here in the morning, but because you and Tomoyo are at school, and Mr. Fujitaka and Miss Nadeko are taking classes at the university, so I strolled around in Tomoe City, and then I accidentally met Miss Yuanmei in the park, and was invited by Miss Yuanmei to visit her home, so she appeared here."


    At this moment, Sonomi Daoji Temple added with a smile: "When I met you in the park, I thought I had mistaken the person, but it turned out that Nadeko and I mentioned Mr. Su Jin, what a coincidence. "


    Xiao Ying looked at the two of them speechlessly. She seriously suspected that such a coincidence was manipulated. All of this was definitely because Su Jin wanted to uncover the dark history between her and Zhishi, and such a chance encounter occurred. Before Mei tries to show their dark history, there will be a premonition, not after the fact like this.


    So, Su Jin definitely did it on purpose!


    "I think it''s really just a coincidence, right!" Su Jin winked at the speechless Sakura and smiled playfully.


    "That''s right, it''s a coincidence, okay?"


    Xiao Ying pouted, and then was happily pulled down by Dao Siyuan''s legs and sat down, very helplessly becoming a real-life pillow for her aunt.


    This is also the practice that Sakura foresees the beauty of Daoji Temple.


    In the past, Zhishi would complain that "Sakura is the daughter of Sonomi", but I saw it a lot later.


    "excuse me."


    At this time, Zhishi also hid the photo album and approached the living room with the fruit in his hand. Seeing Xiao Ying''s helpless face, he couldn''t help laughing. Then he looked at Su Jin, and immediately said helplessly:


    "Master, if you want to see those photos next time, you can say it directly."


    However, at this time, Su Jin laughed and joked:


    "It doesn''t make much sense to say that directly."


    After hearing this, Zhishi sighed heavily, brought the fruit to the table, put it down, and sat next to Yuanmei of Daoji Temple, and then looked beside Su Jin, a woman with Ji-style hair dressed in the style of the Showa era:


    "Who is this?"


    Su Jin heard the words and introduced very calmly:


    "This is Yuko Ichihara, you can just call Aunt Yuko."


    When Yuko Ichihara heard the word ''Auntie'', she squinted at Su Jin, too lazy to refute, she just turned around and looked at Xiao Ying and Zhi Shidao in front of her:


    "First meeting, Sakura, and Tomoyo."


    As she spoke, she stared at Sakura faintly until she felt uncomfortable before she said:


    "You''re much cuter than your father."


    "Eh?" Sakura was stunned for a while, and then asked curiously, "Does Yuko sister and father know each other?"


    "Well, it''s an old acquaintance who has a good relationship."


    Ichihara Yuko nodded, and then showed an expression of emotion, as if looking back on the past, and said:


    "Your father burned the coffin I left for himself, and I couldn''t close my eyes when I died, and I dug his grave and left his body in the sun for more than ten days. I wanted to make a mummy. Yes, but I didn''t pay attention for a while and let him run away, causing your mother to pick up this disaster star, alas!"


    Speaking of which, Yuko Ichihara still looked regretful and said with emotion:


    "But then again, after all this, I seem to be your parents'' matchmaker."


    Excellent relationship, matchmaker for father and mother? After listening to this sentence, Xiao Sakura''s whole face was twisted, and she kept repeating a sentence in her heart:


    Do you call this a good relationship?


    Chapter 1538 Sakura lost her ability to think


    After a brief silence.


    Tomoyo Daoji rounded up with a smile on his face: "Miss Yuko and Uncle Fujitaka have a really good relationship."


    Sakura, who was stunned by Yuko Ichihara''s words, touched the back of her head and said, "It''s really good, hahahaha..."


    At this moment, no matter how stupid people were, they could hear the embarrassment in Sakura''s tone, but the people present tacitly did not break this point.


    For the first time, Daoji Temple Garden Mi, who knew of Kinomoto Fuji Takashi''s past, commented in a subtle tone: "Fujitaka, no, Clow Reed is so... um, a casual person."


    Let a person do things like digging graves and drying corpses, how annoying is that guy named Clow Reed?


    In this way, Takashi Kinomoto did not inherit his memory, which was really very lucky for Nadeko.


    And just when Daojiyuanmei was happy for her cousin, Xiao Ying changed the subject and asked Su Jin:


    "That, master?"


    "Huh?" Su Jin heard Xiao Ying''s questioning, turned her head slightly, looked at her softly and said, "It looks like Xiao Ying, do you have something to ask me?"


    "Yes." Xiao Ying nodded after listening to Su Jin''s response from 283, and said nervously, "That, actually..."


    Seeing this, Su Jin reminded: "Is it about the Clow card? Or your substitute teacher, Guanyue Gefan?"


    "Hi!" Xiao Ying shuddered when she heard the words, and looked at Su Jin with surprise, as if she was wondering why she didn''t say anything, but Su Jin knew it.


    But in the next second, Xiao Ying thought about it, and felt that even her spirit vision could predict to a certain extent. Wouldn''t it be easier for Su Jin, who was much more powerful than her, to predict what she was going to ask?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ying understood, and nodded directly to Su Jin:


    "Yes, those are the two questions I want to ask."


    "These two... well, let me explain them one by one."


    Su Jin thought for a while, then raised his legs, and after changing a comfortable position on the sofa, explained to Xiao Sakura:


    "First of all, the substitute teacher Guanyue Gefan, she should be a shrine maiden from a Kyoto priest''s family, she is born with powerful magic power, of course, magic power is still not as good as (bgai) you and Clow Reed, but in human beings It is also an extraordinary individual within the category, so she can indeed perceive the difference between you and Zhishi."


    "Witch?"


    Hearing that Guanyue Gefan was actually a witch from a priest''s family, Sakura couldn''t help but widened her eyes, turned her head and looked at Tomoyo Daoji beside her.


    Both sides saw each other''s experience in their eyes.


    "That is to say, in the afternoon class, Xiao Sakura and I both felt right. Teacher Guanyue could really hear what Xiao Ying and I were saying, but she shouldn''t be able to hear the content, but sensed us. Talking about it."


    After hearing the words, Dao Temple Zhishi thought for a while, and finally confirmed the fact.


    "Ah this..."


    Hearing Tomoyo''s explanation, Sakura''s scalp felt numb. Don''t worry about why Guanyue Gefan came to Tomoede Elementary School as a substitute teacher. It was a fact that he "speaked quietly to Tomoyo in class", and this incident was discovered by the teacher...


    "We''re not going to be visited at home, are we?"

 Chapter 1060：

    Hearing Sakura''s words, Tomoyo Daoji''s expression was also a little wrong, because she felt the suspicious gaze cast by Daoji Temple''s garden beauty.


    "Zhishi, you suddenly asked Mr. Su Jin about the substitute teacher, isn''t it because you did bad things to the teacher in school?"


    Hearing this, Tomoyo hadn''t said anything yet, and Xiao Ying hurriedly explained to Sonomi Daoji Temple:


    "Well, in fact, we just secretly said something during class, and we didn''t do anything bad."


    Hearing what her beloved niece said, Daoji Sonomi didn''t seem to want to pursue it: "Well, since Sakura said that, I''ll just believe it for now."


    When Tomoyo saw this, he immediately sighed in relief, thinking: Fortunately, there is Sakura, otherwise, it would be difficult for Sonomi to pass.


    On the other hand, Su Jin, who knew that this was the case, couldn''t help but glance at Xiao Ying, and then said:


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s not a big deal. It''s not a big deal. It''s not going to be a home visit. Just pay more attention next time."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying immediately breathed a sigh of relief, but as soon as the breath was finished, Su Jin said calmly:


    "But Guanyue Gefan will visit your house, it should be certain, she will visit 100%."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying''s face turned black, and she looked at Su Jin angrily and said:


    "Master, you lied, isn''t that why you will come to visit my house!!"


    "I didn''t say she came to find you." Su Jin looked at Xiao Ying strangely, and then said, "Can''t she come to your house to find someone else? Like Taoya, or Mr. Fujitaka?"


    "Ah?" Xiao Ying''s expression was dull for a while, as if she couldn''t understand Su Jin''s words.


    At this time, Yuko Ichihara, who was sitting next to Su Jin and leaning on the edge of the sofa, said with a smile, "Oh, this child doesn''t seem to notice at all."


    When she said this, her eyes were mixed with a bit of narrowness:


    "That teacher Guanyue is your brother''s ex-girlfriend."


    "what?"


    Sakura tilted her head and was stunned for a moment. In the next second, her expression gradually distorted, and she said in a very subtle tone:


    "Brother''s ex-girlfriend?"


    Thinking of the picture of her brother and Guanyue Gefan standing together, Sakura said in a very subtle tone:


    "Can my brother actually have someone that girls like?"


    You said this in front of Taoya, believe it or not, he killed you... Su Jin gave Xiao Ying a strange look, but before Su Jin could say anything, Ichihara Yuko added:


    "By the way, she should be hesitating now whether to associate with another reincarnation who inherits Clow Reed''s memory."


    "Ah, that''s it." Xiao Ying nodded suddenly, and then felt that something was wrong: "Who are you planning to date?"


    "It seems to be another reincarnation of Clow Reed." Tomoyo Daoji added in a low voice, looking at Sakura subtly: "That is your other father, Sakura."


    Sakura tilted her head, as if a circuit was slowly connecting in her head...


    Seeing this, Su Jin calmly raised his hand and covered his ears.


    next second,


    "Eh--!!!"


    A long scream sounded.


    Chapter 1539 Never expected


    "With my other dad? Brother Taoya''s ex-girlfriend? Liar, right?!!"


    Seeing Xiao Ying''s shouting and rudeness, Daoji Temple not only didn''t stop her, because she herself was stunned.


    She turned her head blankly, looked at her daughter, and asked dumbly:


    "You magicians, do you all know how to play like this?"


    "This has nothing to do with the magician, Mom, this is just a normal person''s operation, right?" Daoji Zhishi picked up the teacup with unusual calmness: "After all, Li Jia and the class teacher in the class are dating, and Taoya and Xuetu are also related. It''s very abnormal, and besides, doesn''t my mother like Aunt Nadeko a lot too?"


    I like Nadeshiko, but not that kind. Besides, Momoya and Yukito, my God, Nadeshiko will cry... Daoji Temple''s expression twisted, and then she said dizzily:


    "Well... you sit down first, I''ll go out and be quiet. These two children will be taken care of by Mr. Su Jin for the time being."


    "Please."


    Su Jin signaled Dao Siyuanmei to leave with confidence. He is still here, and there will be no problems.


    After Daojiyuan Meihuang left, Su Jin turned his head and saw that he had calmed down, but his expression was very subtle and Xiao Ying said:


    "Understand the situation?"


    At this time, Xiao Ying looked at Su Jin with very complicated eyes.


    Shocked and curious, but more of a gossip:


    "Master! I want to ask a question!"


    "Well, I''m here, you can ask." Su Jin picked up the teacup and sipped the red tea.


    "Mr. Guanyue, are you planning to bring another... um, another reincarnation of Clow Reed to demonstrate to the brother who abandoned her?"


    "?!!" Su Jin was startled, widened his eyes, looked at Xiao Ying, who seemed to be very excited, and swallowed the black tea bit by bit: "Why do you think so?"


    "Hey, isn''t that the case?" Xiao Ying froze for a moment, then turned her head to look at Tomoyo.


    Seeing this, Zhishi immediately waved his hand and said, "Don''t look at me, you actually think the same thing as Sakura."


    "Young people today..." Su Jin was speechless when he heard this.


    "Haha~" Yuko Ichihara couldn''t help but chuckle at this time: "Because she was dumped by her boyfriend, so she was cruel to be her boyfriend''s stepmother. It''s really an interesting story! Girl from Clow Reed''s family, you It''s quite an idea!"


    "Yuzi, why even you?" Su Jin was led by these three people, and his mind began to crook, and he couldn''t help thinking about that scene.


    "About the fact that I was dumped by my boyfriend, so I cruelly seduced his father to become her stepmother. ¡·


    Good guy, a light novel is out!


    At this thought, Su Jin also crooked the floor: "Although the situation may not meet your imagination, the result is quite similar."


    "Really?" Xiao Ying raised her voice a bit: "Brother did such an extreme thing to Teacher Guanyue!"


    Su Jin''s face was a little embarrassed when he heard this, is this strange Taoya? As soon as he felt that he and Guanyue Gefan could get along, he "predicted" the ending of the breakup, and then calmly chose to break up with the other party. The time between the two sides didn''t even last a day, maybe even half an hour, which is called the speed of light.


    And Guanyue Gefan, who also has the ability to ''predict'', also has the same idea, ''Since it''s not the future marriage partner, don''t make any mistakes'', so he quickly agreed to separate.


    As for Taoya and Xuetu afterward, it was unclear whether Guanyue Gefan was studying in the UK and met Elio, another reincarnation of Clow Reed, and that was all later. what do you think.


    At this time, Daoji Zhishi was also confused: "Taoya-bro doesn''t seem to be someone who can cook, but watching Teacher Yue make such a choice, it''s hard for people to suspect that it''s not revenge..."


    "It''s normal for an ex-boyfriend to break up with him because he likes a man. It''s normal for him to be retaliated against."


    Ichihara Yuko completely disregarded the fact that the child was present, picked up the cigarette stick, took a sigh of relief, spit out a smoke ring and said:


    "It''s a pity that it wasn''t Clow Reed that fell in love with men, otherwise it would be fun."


    "Uncle Fujitaka? Oops! No, I can''t imagine, I can''t put the head teacher in, know the world, know the world, this kind of thinking is too much, you can''t think about it anymore."


    Listening to these women''s words, Su Jin only felt a chill go straight into his mind from his tailbone, making his scalp tingle: "I always feel that I''m a bit out of tune with you sitting here, um, it seems that I can get rid of the feeling."


    With a sigh, Su Jin tried to change the subject and stop these women from continuing to ''degenerate'' in thought: "According to my inspiration, Guanyue Gefan has not yet had the inclination you mentioned, she is just accepting it now. In order to get rid of another Clow Reed, come to help Sakura take the Clow card."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "Help me take down the Clow card? Oh yes, the Clow card!!"


    Sakura regained her senses when she heard the words, and finally remembered that there was still a Clow card, and quickly took out a small card box from her pocket and said:


    "By the way, master, can you help me see these Clow cards?"


    "What?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, then suddenly felt something, his expression became slightly subtle,


    He picked up the Clow card and pulled out the top one, which happened to be the ''Wind Card'', and then, looking at the female figure painted on the card, his expression gradually became subtle:


    .............


    "These cards..."


    "Yes." Sakura nodded, and then said seriously: "When I went out in the morning, I felt I needed to bring these Clow cards, so I took them with me, and when I came to Zhishi''s house in the evening, I saw the master. Now, I realized that it was because ''I foresaw that these cards might have some effect on you, Master''."


    "Does the Clow card work for the master? Is it a lie?" Dao Temple Zhishi was a little shocked, reached out and picked up a Clow card, looked at the bird pattern on it, and carefully sensed it: "No, I didn''t I feel that this card has the kind of ''revelation'' Sakura said."


    At this time, Su Jin handed over the wind card in his hand and motioned Zhishi to take a look.


    Dao Temple Zhishi paused for a while, and after reaching out his hand, he was stunned:


    "Wait, this card? Revelation? It really exists!"


    "Oh?"


    Ichihara Yuko saw the performance of the three, reached out and picked up a tree card, and then looked at the painting on it, ''Beautiful woman covered in leaves'', couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin, her expression gradually changed Weird.


    Yuko Ichihara sighed at this time, put the card back, and said with emotion towards Su Jin:


    "It''s me who is ignorant."


    "I thought that the opportunity for this guy was just your growth, Sakura, but I never imagined that this man''s sexual fetish also included cards!"


    "These days, it turns out that you can still ''play'' cards!" Eight.


    Chapter 1540 Sakura''s ''gift''


    Hearing Yuko Ichihara''s teasing, Su Jin''s face darkened, and he wanted to refute a few words, but he could only look at the Clow card and sighed softly.


    "I didn''t expect that these Clow cards could also carry these excess powers."


    Yes, the Clow card, or the female image of the Clow card, can actually constitute the characteristics of the ''Virgin''. Like Nanoha, Sakura, and the others, it becomes the bearer of Su Jin''s spirit and assists him in swallowing and digesting the only divine spirit.'' carrier''.


    Although the carrying capacity is limited, if you want to strengthen it, you may need to change the material of the Clow card and rebuild one side of the foundation, but the Clow card is indeed a part of the spirit and concepts that can carry Su Jin.


    "Independent personalities, pure women, huh, so it turns out, women can also reproduce human images, instead of referring to spirituality? Then let me create a batch of female-shaped mechanical beings, creations? It seems impossible, after all'' The birth of the ego''s "two-eight three" will'' takes time..."


    After studying the Clow cards, Su Jin knew that it was feasible to use these Clow cards to carry his power. Although this method is only limited to cards with ''female characters'', I don''t know why, Clow. In the Clow cards designed by Reed, there are particularly many female images. Among the 52 cards, 33 cards are young or even young female images, 18 cards are animals or even objects, and only 1 card is a man, or a magician. old man.


    ''I said Clow Reed, are you exposing any fetishes? Are you making cards or making wives? ¡¯


    With a groan in his heart, Su Jin leaned on the sofa, looked at Xiao Ying who was sitting in front of him, and said:


    "You think I need Clow cards?"


    Sakura tilted her head, isn''t that obvious?


    But looking at Su Jin''s helpless face, Xiao Ying suddenly thought of something, and then said to Su Jin:


    "Master, is the Clow card something that Dad prepared for me before I lost my memory?"


    "Well, yes, Yuko also knows about this." Su Jin nodded and admitted, after all, this was indeed Clow Reed''s idea.


    When Yuko Ichihara heard Su Jin pull herself out, she explained: "Both Cullo Reed and I died once because of over-improved magic power, so he probably didn''t want you to foresee such a thing, so Made Clow cards as a tool that consumes a lot of magic power."


    When Xiao Sakura heard this, she immediately said seriously: "Then now, I think I shouldn''t use the Clow card? At least it''s no longer necessary."


    Seeing Xiao Ying''s serious appearance, Su Jin''s expression couldn''t help but become subtle: "What? Are you really planning to transfer these Clow cards to me? Can I still rob you, a child?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s obviously petulant words, Xiao Ying turned her head and looked at Zhi Shi, and the two couldn''t help laughing.


    Hearing the silver bell-like laughter, Su Jin raised his brows.


    Before he could say anything, Xiao Ying turned her head and said to Su Jin with a smile:


    "Master is the best, of course I won''t ask Sakura''s Clow card, but the Clow card itself should need magic power supply, right?"


    "And the most important thing for me now is to learn the magic knowledge written by Teacher Athena in the textbook. The use of magic power is also biased towards the application of books, so..."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t guess what Xiao Ying was thinking.


    "Okay, it turned out that I wanted my master to act as a ''takeover'' and keep these Clow cards for you?"


    At the beginning of the design of the Clow card, it has the characteristics of changing itself according to the magic power, that is, whoever provides a huge amount of magic power, they are whose cards, such a ''setting''.


    Therefore, Xiao Ying asking Su Jin to provide magic power is basically equivalent to actually giving the Clow card to Su Jin, so the so-called "take a big head" is just Su Jin''s joke, but it is just a deliberately teasing Xiao Ying''s words.


    The little apprentice gave the master a small gift for the first time. Although it was a bunch of beauties with cards, it was a little bit of thought anyway! To receive is to receive naturally.


    Even if this intention is a little bit indecent in Su Jin''s eyes.


    "Can''t you?" Xiao Ying blinked and looked at Su Jin with a ''pitiful'' expression.

 Chapter 1061：

    Seeing the little girl who was ''simple and cute'' a few days ago, she will now use her own advantages to play emotional cards, making Su Jin very speechless for a while.


    ¡®Athena, Athena, how many nonsense things have you put in your textbooks? ¡¯


    Su Jin, who complained repeatedly in her heart, looked at Xiao Ying in front of her, and finally sighed helplessly:


    "Well, I can provide support for the supply of Clow cards, and even the transformation, but it is limited to these. The remaining 15 Clow cards can only be cleaned up by the two of you, and I will not interfere. ."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin looked at Xiao Ying''s face that suddenly turned bitter, and realized that the other party was pretending to be him, and immediately snorted:


    "Just treat it as homework, don''t think about running away secretly, I will find someone to observe you secretly, and then through the observation records, I will give you a score, if you fail... Hehe, I think you know the consequences... ¡­¡±


    As for the candidates for secret observation... Isn''t Moon Watching Gefan a good fit?


    Anyway, she is also the ''tool man'' that Clow Reed used to observe Sakura taking the Clow cards, so it''s okay to lend it to me, right? Moreover, Taoya does not always stare at Sakura, and let him be another ''tool man'' by the way, anyway, it is free, no need to use it.


    Just when Su Jin decided in his heart that the invigilators were the candidates for observation, Xiao Ying''s protest sounded loudly:


    "Eh? Why is this!!"


    It was obvious that she was kind enough to help Su Jin, but she was sent back a homework assignment.


    The bitterness on her face now is really bitter!


    "Homework is homework, and thank you gifts are thank you gifts. These are two different things, and they can''t be combined into one."


    "It''s too much." Xiao Ying pouted and looked at Su Jin full of resentment: "Master, you are more than Xiao Ke."


    Comparing me with Xiao Ke... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, but suddenly paused, and said strangely, "That so-called Xiao Ke is the Sealed Beast Ke Ruberus, right?"


    "Did you tell it that your dad is Clow Reed?"


    Xiao Ying was stunned when she heard the words, 0.8 then replied: "Ah, I told you, what''s wrong? Can''t you talk about this?"


    "It''s not that it can''t be said, it doesn''t matter, the point is that it ''knows about it''."


    Su Jin calmly picked up the teacup, and after drinking the rest of the tea, he said with a smile:


    "Another reincarnation of Clow Reed has come to your house. He seems to be planning to do something interesting to Xiao Ke. Do you want to see it?"


    Hearing this, Sakura turned her head and looked at Tomoyo.


    The next second, the two said without tacit understanding:


    "I want to see!"


    "I''m going to prepare the camera!!"


    Good guy... Su Jin glanced at Dao Temple Zhishi strangely.


    Sakura just wanted to see the excitement of Clow Reed, but Chiyo, you want to make Clow Reed die! !


    This shit, tsk tsk, I like it! .


    Chapter 1541 Elio wants to play the villain


    Tomoeda Town, the family of the wood.


    On the cement road in the alley, the young-looking boy with glasses was looking at a residential house not far away with gentle eyes, as if he had thought of some memorable memories.


    The boy looks about eleven or twelve years old, wearing glasses with large frames, with a little baby fat on his cheeks, and exuding a strong smell of books.


    However, under such a young appearance, hidden is a person regarded as extremely dangerous by the Time and Space Administration, and regarded by the Earth''s Magic Association as the greatest great magician at the end of the world, a powerful magician named Clow Reed.


    At this time, through the means of reincarnation, Clow Reed, who changed his name to Hiirazawa Elio, was recalling the memories of the one-house building, and at the same time feeling the situation inside.


    At this moment, a lively female voice sounded in Ellio''s ear:


    "Hey, Elio, what are you standing there staring at? Is this house special?"


    The woman with her red hair tied into a ball-shaped head and dressed in a bizarre dress like a butterfly is sitting on the wall, holding her face in her hands and looking at a building in front of her.


    Facing Ruby''s question, Elio narrowed his eyes and smiled in a good mood:


    "Well, to me, 16 is really special."


    After all, it was the place where the ''other self'' married a wife and had children, and raised a son and a daughter. Elio naturally had a special affection for the Kinomoto family in front of him.


    At least he felt that this ''little house'' was more cosy than the house covering more than ten acres in the UK.


    "Huh?" Ruby only thought that Elio was very strange, or that the other party had become very strange after getting off the train when he arrived in Kyoto.


    In her eyes, Elio, who used magic to create her, rarely showed that kind of gentle expression, but when he saw the house, the softness on his face could hardly be restrained.


    This house is very special to Elio? Ruby frowned and looked suspiciously at the private house in front of her. What did she think, how did she think it was an ordinary house... eh? wrong? There is magic in it.. Isn''t this magic Ellio''s? And it symbolizes the magic of the sun..


    Ruby suddenly remembered that before creating the two guardians, she and Spinel, when Elio was still Clow Reed, he seemed to have created two guardians, and one of them occupied the sun. Guardian of the symbol.


    "The Sealed Beast Kruberus? Eh? The senior lived in this house?"


    "Well~ that''s about it." Elio seemed to have no explanation at all, and still stood there smiling, quietly watching.


    And seeing this scene, Ruby became even more curious.


    From what she knows about Elio, the more perfunctory you are, the more likely he''s thinking about something very complicated, or maybe he''s trying to pull off an unpleasant prank.


    And the person who can make Elio have prank thoughts is often the person who is very important to his character.


    And this year, someone who can make Elio think is important... Ruby finally guessed the truth with her insensitive head:


    "Oh! I see, that''s what Ellio was talking about in England, the daughter of the island country? That child is here?"


    "She lives here, but she shouldn''t be at home now." Elio didn''t hide his thoughts, because he knew very well that with Ruby''s perception ability, the things in that house had no secrets to her.


    "Not at home~~" Ruby''s originally excited look suddenly collapsed.


    She also wanted to tease Elio''s daughter on purpose to see what kind of child she was, but it was a pity that she was not at home.


    "Don''t be discouraged, you''ll see that kid sooner or later."


    Seeing Ruby''s slumped face, Elio smiled, and then his squinted eyes seemed to open a gap, revealing calm eyes inside:


    "3, 5, 15, did you just fly away fifteen Clow cards? Oops, it''s hard to do now, although I also understand that person''s thoughts, but in this case, the Clow cards are basically honing Sakura. Equal to zero, it is not good for her future."


    "The child who lacks tempering can''t control his growing magic power, sigh, it''s a pity, that person doesn''t seem to want me to see more, and hides a lot of things, so I can''t be sure about Sakura''s specific situation , I don¡¯t know if there is any deviation in the plan.¡±


    "Oh, Ellio, your expression? It''s rare..." Seeing Ellio''s change in expression, Ruby immediately guessed something, and said with a smile, "Hey, Ellio, are you? Want to do something bad? Want my help? Hey? It must be my help, right?"


    "I can barely say that." Elio did not deny the point of ''needing help'', he knew very well what kind of character Ruby, the child he created, had.


    According to his estimation, the child probably couldn''t wait to bring a little trouble to ''Sakura''. Of course, this trouble would not be done, probably because the older sister wanted to pinch her cheek.


    Hearing Elio''s confession, Ruby was instantly overjoyed: "Oh! What do you want me to do?"


    Hearing this, Elio showed a narrow smile and said, "Let''s go and scare Kelubeiros together."


    "Eh? You''re making fun of Senior Kelubeiros! Elio, how are you?" Ruby jumped off the wall with a smile, patted her pants and said, "But just senior is enough? Don''t worry about that kid?"


    "It''s also to make her nervous, I think about it... there is."


    Elio seemed to have thought of something interesting and said with a smile:


    "Let''s play the villain, shall we?"


    "Oh? The villain!! What an interesting look!" When Ruby heard this, she waved her hand in surprise and said, "gogo! I want to play the big B283OSS!"


    She said that she hurriedly opened the door of Kinomoto''s house with brute force, and then ran in with her hands raised like a bird.


    "This child."


    Elio shook his head, then looked at the window on the second floor, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    At the same time, the room on the second floor.


    Xiao Ke, who was lying on the desk, was lying lazily beside the empty plate of five desserts, biting a toothpick and saying:


    "Damn, that guy Sakura, he secretly took the Clow card in the morning, but he even locked the door and deliberately left a note telling me not to leave the room, so as not to be discovered by the bad guy Clow Reed, damn! How could she limit my freedom?"


    "Even if it''s limited, give me two more cakes anyway. It''s only five, how can I eat it?"


    Xiao Ke, who was thinking a lot, didn''t know whether he was complaining that his freedom was restricted, or that he was being given too little dessert.


    "Forget it, when she comes back, I must talk to her well, at least let her add some dessert next time, I think yesterday''s pudding was very good... Huh?"


    Suddenly, Xiao Ke flew up from the table, frowned, and looked at the floor:


    "This strange magic?"


    "Anything?"


    "No, I have to go and see!"


    Saying that, Xiao Ke ignored Xiao Sakura''s request and flew straight to the door.


    Chapter 1542 Elio''s Embarrassment


    Ga~


    In Xiao Ying''s room on the second floor, a thin door was slowly opened, and then a yellow doll''s head squeezed out from the door, and crept up to the stairs, observing the entrance below the stairs. s position.


    "There is no one in the entrance, have you entered the first floor?"


    Aware of this, Xiao Ke''s mood suddenly became tense, not because he was worried about Sakura and even Fuji Takashi and others, because these people went to work, went to school, and no one was at home, and Xiao Ke''s most precious Cullo The card was also taken away by Sakura at this moment, so the most valuable and most dangerous people in the family are actually kept away, but...


    "Damn it, doesn''t that mean that I''m the only one to deal with those trespassers?"


    He came uninvited, for the purpose of intrusion, and the stranger with magical powers broke into the house without even saying hello or ringing the doorbell, obviously with bad intentions.


    According to the current situation, the only candidate who can deal with the enemy is Lubeiros. However, the trouble is, because the fifteen cards lost by Clow happen to have Xiaoke''s most important fire and land, these two The loss of cards made it lose most of its combat capabilities.


    "So, we can only outsmart..."


    "Look at the purpose of these people breaking into the house first, and then think about other things."


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ke covered up the magic power fluctuations, controlled the airflow, slowly flew up, and then moved slowly with his back against the ceiling.


    This is using the poor viewing angle of normal people who do not often look up to the top of the head, thereby concealing their own operations.


    Xiao Ke leaned against the ceiling like this, moved slowly to the corridor, and then observed the floor made of strip-shaped wooden boards, and sniffed the smell in the atmosphere:


    "I didn''t go to the living room, and I didn''t go to that guy Clow Reed''s room, so there''s only the underground library, tsk, very suspicious, is it for the Clow card? Those outlandish magicians?"


    Suspicion of the intruder, Xiao Ke thought about it, and leaned against the leftmost position of the ceiling, slowly slid to the underground study, and soon came to the top of a door.


    Looking at the door that had been pushed open, Xiao Ke glanced at it and muttered in his heart:


    "The door is open, is anyone really inside?"


    Thinking like this, it took a peek into the room, and suddenly found that there was an indistinct light coming from the dark library.


    Someone turned on the lamp in front of the desk... Was the chandelier on the ceiling not turned on because he was worried about someone at home?


    Suspicious, Xiao Ke sneaked into the study from the corner, then leaned against the ceiling and slowly approached the direction of the desk.


    It was at this moment that it saw two strange figures.


    One of them was a young black-haired boy with glasses, about ten years old. At this time, he was holding a stack of books that looked thick, sitting at the desk of Takashi Kinomoto, with a relaxed attitude like He just sits there every day.


    The boy was flipping through a book that Xiao Ke could not see clearly, while the other person, a red-haired woman with a ball-shaped head, was standing beside him, sitting on the desk with his back against him, dangling his legs as if bored. .


    "Children? And women''"? "


    Seeing two strangers, Xiao Ke was startled, but then she heard the complaints of the women:


    "Ellio, what are you looking for?"


    "Angel." Elio smiled and pushed his glasses.


    And when he heard the word ''angel'', Xiao Ke''s whole body was jolted, and he almost fell from the ceiling accidentally.


    Fortunately, it adjusted its position in time and landed lightly on the top of a bookshelf, lying on top of it and pretending to be dead, while observing the two intruders of strange ages from an oblique angle.


    "Angel?" Ruby opened her eyes slightly when she heard Elio''s description, and said in a surprised tone: "Eh? Is there such a rare thing as an angel in this house? It''s so interesting!"


    "That can''t be described in terms of things." Elio smiled and flipped through the book in his hand, but it wasn''t until this corner that Xiao Ke realized that the other person was flipping through a photo album.


    Discovering this, Xiao Ke was shocked: ''Sakura''s family album? How did this thing get into the boy''s hands? ¡¯


    Since she cared about the angel, Ruby didn''t care about Elio''s rebuttal, but asked curiously, "And then? You went directly to this underground study just to find that angel?"


    "Well, that''s right." Elio nodded slightly, and then said with a smile: "After all, angels are special beings with extremely high research value in the religious and magical worlds. Since it is rare to find one, it is natural to try it."

 Chapter 1062：

    When Xiao Ke next to him heard this, he suddenly took a deep breath:


    ''hiss! This guy actually came for Sakura''s mother? ¡¯


    For a while, Xiao Ke only felt that this kid with glasses was really not afraid of death. He even dared to covet Cullo Reed''s wife and even wanted to ''study'' other people. The reincarnation of Clow Reed lost his once powerful magic power. If he really wanted to meet the magician, he might not be able to get it right, so his expression suddenly felt a little wrong.


    Could it be that Clow Reed is going to experience a hate for his wife?


    Although he really wanted to see that bad guy''s face twisted, Xiao Ke didn''t want his creator to experience this kind of misfortune. After all, it was the creation of the other party, and his position was definitely in favor of the other party.


    ''The tricky thing now is that the only one who can fight against the magician is Sakura who has magic power and Clow card. The good thing is that this guy shouldn''t have found out that Ms. Nadeko is the angel, and I am out of the enemy''s shadow. Ming''s state, there is a chance to pass the information to Sakura so that she can prepare in advance...''


    However, when Xiao Ke''s thoughts were still spinning in his head, the boy sitting in front of the desk suddenly paused and said softly:


    ".found it!"


    Xiao Ke was startled when he heard the words, and looked around quickly, but saw that the page of the album had turned to the page with Nadeshiko Kinomoto hanging on it.


    ''He found out? Why so fast? ¡¯


    Seeing this, Ruby was also shocked, and asked with a look of surprise: "Eh? This woman is the angel you said? How did you find it?"


    At this time, Elio picked up the album, flipped through it, and said with a smile:


    "It''s very simple, since the other party has become an angel, then the body must die. Similarly, it is impossible for a dead person to take family photos, so just find out who has taken the fewest photos in this family album, and you can Determine the approximate candidate for the angel."


    ''There is still such a trick? '' Xiao Ke''s whole face was twisted, and he didn''t expect the other party to get the information he wanted in this way.


    "Hey, is that so?" Ruby said, turning her face and looking at the beautiful women in the album, she was a little surprised: "Huh? This archangel (for the money) is pretty good-looking. ."


    "Indeed, she is a woman who suits my taste very well." Elio said in words full of the spirit of ''Cao Thief'', with a playful smile on the corner of his mouth: "Perhaps, I can enjoy it before the experiment, maybe."


    ''Damn kid, I''m not afraid that you won''t get angry, no, this guy may just be young in appearance, but he is an old monster in real body, no, I have to hurry up and tell Sakura the news. ¡¯


    Hearing this sentence, Xiao Ke couldn''t sit still, and was about to turn around and slip away.


    However, at this moment, behind Elio, a doubtful mature female voice suddenly rang out:


    "That... this little kid, what do you want to enjoy with Auntie?"


    Xiao Ke, who was about to slip away, suddenly froze and turned his head.


    Similarly, Elio, who was sitting on the desk, gradually restrained the malicious smile, and replaced it with an indescribable ''embarrassment''.


    He could hear the voice behind him, Nadeko Kinomoto''s voice.


    Chapter 1543 The scene of the death of the society


    What is the most embarrassing thing in the world?


    Before, Elio may not know, now, he understands.


    The most embarrassing thing in the world is that you take a picture of your wife and say nasty things, and then your wife catches you on the spot.


    It''s not embarrassing to die, it''s embarrassing to die.


    ¡®Or, am I pretending to be an ignorant ten-year-old? ¡¯


    With this thought in mind, Elio turned around with a colorful expression, ready to face the most terrifying darkness in his life.


    "That, I..."


    Elio turned around, only to feel his eyes sink into darkness at this moment.


    Because behind him, not only Nadeko Kinomoto, but a large group of people stood.


    I don''t know when, Su Jin, Tomoyo Daoji, Sakura, Yuko Ichihara, Momoya Kinomoto, Snow Rabbit Tsukishima, Takashi Kinomoto, Nadeko Kinomoto all stood behind Elio.


    And the most important thing is that Tomoyo Daoji and Yuko Ichihara still have cameras in their hands, obviously shooting at him.


    Looking at the dark lens, Elio trembled in his heart and came up with an idea:


    Is there such a crazy technological creation in this world?


    And the next thought is to overturn the previous feeling.


    It turns out that it''s not the most embarrassing thing to be caught by your wife and say dirty things with a picture of your wife, but the most embarrassing thing is to be seen by your wife, children, friends, and strangers.


    Let me die...a certain great magician who reincarnated in 283 thought so.


    "Ah? What''s the situation?"


    Xiao Ke, who was flying in the sky, was also stunned in the face of this situation. What''s the matter, why so many people suddenly appeared? What exactly is going on?


    Just as it saw the crowd of Sakura, it flew over and landed in front of her.


    "Sakura, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Xiao Ke?" Xiao Ying grabbed Xiao Ke with an unnatural expression, forcibly pulled it to her side, covered its mouth with her fingers, and whispered, "Anyway, just don''t talk."


    "Uuuuu (then don''t cover my mouth!)!!" Xiao Ke struggled in Xiao Sakura''s hand.


    On the opposite side, Momoya Kinomoto, who was pulled by Su Jin to watch the play, had a subtle expression on his face. He was actually very unhappy with Elio''s words, but inexplicably, after seeing this kid, he thought of his own father, and again Think of his father''s ''two reincarnations'', and Su Jin and Yuko Ichihara just watched the play next to him.


    The quick-thinking Taoya immediately guessed a little truth, so she forcibly changed the subject and said:


    "What, where is this kid from, what nonsense are you talking about to other people''s photo albums? Go away."


    "Oh?" Ichihara Yuko looked at Elio with a half-smile, only to get goosebumps all over the boy''s body, and then turned around and asked Momoya Kinomoto, "Are you sure? , is he talking nonsense?"


    "Me!" Momoya Kinomoto wanted to say something more, but he could only murmured to Yuko Ueichihara''s eyes, and showed a helpless expression towards Fujitaka Kinomoto who was ''in the fog'' .


    I''m sorry, Dad, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s that I can''t stand it!


    Takashi Kinomoto was inexplicably watched by his son. Your mother was harassed by a child. Why did you look at me with pity, did I do something wrong? No, I was just pulled over by Su Jin and Xiao Ying, I didn''t do anything?


    Just when Kinomoto Takashi was puzzled, Tsukihiro Snow Rabbit made a confused voice:


    "Taoya, you brought me here, so you came here to catch the thief? But then again, Uncle Fujitaka and Sakura are also there, oh, and Miss Chiyo, um, who are these?"


    Yuecheng Xuetu, who was still wearing the clerk''s uniform, looked surprised. It was obvious that he was pulled over by Su Jin and the others when he was working with Taoya.


    "I... Forget it, I''ll talk about the introduction later." Momoya Muzhimoto held the Snow Rabbit in Yuecheng, opened his mouth, and wanted to say that I was also fooled by Su Jin to see the death scene of my father''s club, but the words came to the fore. On the other hand, he couldn''t explain it too clearly, so he could only take a peek at Elio and sighed helplessly: "Just think of it as a thief."


    "Oh, really catch a thief!"


    Yuecheng Xuetu glanced at Momoya Kinomoto, then looked at Elio who was holding a photo album in his hand, paused, thought about what the other party had just said with Aunt Kinomoto''s photo, and then said:


    "Well, he''s still a thief."


    This person is... Judge Yue.... Ai (bgai) Leo, who acted as a monkey at the scene, saw through the body of Yuecheng Snow Rabbit at a glance. At this moment, he seemed to see a cold silver-haired neutral figure. He was looking at himself with complicated eyes.


    Obviously, Judge Yue has already possessed the attributes, and is borrowing the eyes of Yuecheng Xuetu to look at his former master.


    At this time, the snow-white wings spread out, and Nadeko Kinomoto, who is an angel, still smiled gently: "That...this little kid?"


    "Auntie can forgive you if you apologize."


    "Nadeko!" Kinomoto Takashi pulled his wife and said with a slightly serious expression: "I think this child still needs to be educated and cannot be easily forgiven."


    You said that to my wife''s photo, do you really think I have no temper?


    Hearing this, Su Jin, who was the initiator, suddenly looked at Elio with a strange look. Sure enough, he saw a very twisted face.


    I don''t forgive myself? The corners of Elio''s mouth twitched a few times, looking at Fujitaka who was protecting Nadeshiko Kinomoto like a wolf, and he was in a terrible mood.


    "Pfft haha!!" Ichihara Yuko finally couldn''t help it, she laughed out loud, clasped her shoulders with her hands, and kept shaking.


    Sakura looked at Yuko Ichihara, who was smiling, and looked at Elio, whose whole face was twisted. She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong, so she could only look at him eagerly. Su Jin, hoping to get the guidance of the ''master''.


    However, at this time, Su Jin didn''t have time to explain, and now he has worked hard to hold back his smile.


    "That... Do I still want to continue shooting?" Tomoyo Daoji, who was holding the camera, turned his head and asked Su Jin, who covered his mouth and snickered, and his shoulders shrugged.


    "Shoot, why not shoot!"


    Before Su Jin said anything, Yuko Ichihara stretched out her hand with a smile and touched Zhishi''s hair, the smile on her face never stopped: "This is a rare scene, worth cherishing for a lifetime. "


    "After all.." Yuko Ichihara raised the small camera in his hand: "Have you ever seen the legendary great magician Clow Reed show such an expression? Anyway, I haven''t seen it!"


    "Clow Reed?!!" xN


    For a moment, everyone was shocked, especially those who already knew the relationship between Clow Reed and Fujimoto Takashi Kinomoto, and their expressions were strange, and their expressions were vaguely unbelievable.


    "It''s a lie, he just treated his mother..."


    Before Sakura could finish her words, Ruby, who was stupid just now, jumped up and exclaimed:


    "It''s over, Elio, these people actually recognize you, you are going to die, you are going to die, aren''t you being approached by the enemy?"


    "Ruby!" Elio raised his hand and covered his face, as if it could cover up all the dark history before, and shouted, "Can you shut up!"


    Sakura: "..."


    She suddenly felt that it was estimated that Clow Reed would ''only have'' one reincarnation in the future.


    Chapter 1544 Digging pits, arching fire, making black hands


    Kinomoto''s house is not a very spacious dining room and a living room, and a large group of people squeezed into it, so that there are not enough chairs, and only some people can stand.


    However, even in such a crowded situation, Elio still has his own precious seat.


    He held a gel pen with a blank face, and kept writing on a notebook that Fujitaka Kinomoto used to teach lessons.


    Well, he wrote an ''apology letter~''.


    The current progress is with Sakura, and Nadeko''s and Momiya-''s have been written.


    "You deserve it! Who told you to play tricks." Xiao Ke, who was flying above Ellio''s head, let out a ''give, give'' laughter: "Clow Reed, you have today too-!!"


    Takashi Kinomoto, who was sitting in the main seat, looked a little unnatural. He looked at Elio, then at Su Jin, who was sitting on the right side, as if he was okay, and then at the one who was leaning against the wall watching the play Yuko Ichihara sighed in ''sadness'':


    "what is happening?"


    "Dad." Xiao Ying looked at her father''s sad expression, and the word "embarrassment" was written all over her face. What could she do? Is her father''s dark history what she wants to see? Although she is indeed a little interested, she has absolutely no ability to deal with it afterwards!


    Encountered in such a messy situation, even Sakura can only say to Fuji Takashi:


    "Look out."


    "Even though I say that, I don''t really feel it at all." Takashi Kinomoto, who had no memory of Clow Reed at all, covered his face.


    Even if you told me ''the person across from me who said nasty things about my wife''s picture is me'', I would have a hard time accepting it!


    "Is there no real feeling?" Elio, who wrote the review book, raised his head calmly and said, "How about I restore your forgotten memories?"


    "No, it''s still a waiver!" Takashi Kinomoto firmly refused.


    He feels that the situation without memory is very good now. If he really wants to recover, then Elio is not the only one who died, but also him.


    Seeing Fujitaka''s sudden ''transformation'', Nadeko Kinomoto couldn''t help but chuckle, then hugged him tightly and said, "I also think that the memories that still exist are more important than the lost memories. important."


    The subtext is, ''My husband doesn''t want to die in the society, so you can measure it. ¡¯, such a subtext can be heard by older people present.


    Seeing this, Elio, who had already wanted to die but was not dead, couldn''t help but sigh:


    "Nadeko, you really are a good woman."


    "You don''t need to talk about this kind of nonsense." Momoya Kinomoto rudely pinched the ear of his ''little father'': "Hurry up and write an apology letter to Sakura, you know how much damage this has caused him. ?"


    "Naughty brat."


    Elio''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t make any resistance to Taoya''s bad behavior.


    It''s just that he, who originally didn''t want to stop the mischief between Taoya and Yuecheng Xuetu, now thinks that breaking his son''s leg is not a bad thing.


    Homosexuals should be burned to death, heterosexuals are king!


    Dad, I am teaching you common sense in society!


    With this delicate state of mind, Elio sighed and continued to write the extremely long ''apology letter''.


    "So..." Ichihara Yuko felt that Elio''s emotions had collapsed enough, and he couldn''t add more fire, lest this old guy who pretended to be tender really wanted to die, so he changed the subject and said: "You sinister guy , what are you saying those words on purpose?"


    Tomoyo Daoji Temple, who was still filming the scene of "Clow Reed''s apology" with a camera next to him, suddenly realized: "Sure enough, is there a special purpose for such behavior?"


    "Eh? Has a special purpose?" Sakura was startled, and looked at Elio with a look of astonishment: "Isn''t it because..."


    She was embarrassed to say what she said later, but everyone knew that it was not a pleasant word if they thought about it, and it was estimated that it was at least an accusation of a pervert.


    Yuecheng Xuetu heard the words, clapped his hands, and said suddenly: "Is there a special reason? This can really explain why Mr. ''Takashi Koto'' said that to Ms. Nadeko''s photo, after all, they were originally couple."

 Chapter 1063：

    Yue, it''s hard for you to justify me, but this is not the time to exonerate me, this is a pit this witch deliberately made... Elio looked inconvenient, and calmly glanced at Yuko Ichihara, motioning for your The ''conspiracy'' has been guessed by me.


    Seeing this, Yuko Ichihara narrowed her eyes and showed a wicked smile, guess what? If you are a sinister spectacle boy, if you don''t want your evaluation in front of your children to become "perverted", then you have to honestly explain what conspiracy you just thought.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    I''m not negotiating with you, but blatantly stabbing you. If you can escape, I''ll give you a high look.


    Seeing Yuko Ichihara''s wildly proud expression, Elio sighed, turned his head and looked at Su Jin, who had been acting as a transparent person, but caused him to be "miserable", and the corners of his mouth twitched and said:


    "There aren''t too many reasons, it''s just because the environment for Sakura''s training was destroyed, so I had to play the ''villain''."


    "Huh?" When Xiao Ke heard this, he raised his voice: "Exercising Xiao Ying?"


    .............


    It thought for a moment, and with what he knew about Clow Reed, he immediately guessed Elio''s thoughts:


    "You bastard, don''t you think you want to be a perverted admirer of Ms. Nadeko, and then force Sakura to learn how to use Clow cards?"


    Elio''s face darkened when he heard the words, this was what he thought, but Xiao Ke''s explanation was too slanderous, it was to beat him to death.


    This guy, who has been in Osaka for a long time, has also learned the insidiousness of those Osaka businessmen?


    "Although that is the case, perverted admirers are a bit redundant."


    "Aren''t you?" Taoya pinched Elio''s ear again, not to mention, the feeling of committing the following crimes is really exciting.


    However, Momoya, who had finished making small movements, suddenly noticed the gaze of others, and when she turned her head, she found that Fujitaka Kinomoto and Nadeko Kinomoto were looking at him with ''kind'' eyes.


    Ah this... Taoya quickly let go of her hand, wiped it silently, and then followed Yuecheng Xuetu to stand aside and withdrew from the ''battlefield''.


    He didn''t want to be killed by the two couples.


    After ''convincing'' his son with his eyes, Takashi Kinomoto turned his eyes and looked at Elio: "Can I hear the reason?"


    Regarding Sakura''s affairs, neither Fujitaka nor Nadeshiko were quite concerned.


    They figured out why Elio deliberately provoked Sakura to let her learn to play the so-called Clow card.


    Seeing this, Elio couldn''t help but sighed:


    "After all, I can''t escape." Eight.


    Chapter 1545 Purpose and Questions


    "Well, what do you say?"


    Elio still understands Fuji Taka and Nadeko''s thoughts. After all, the other person is himself. How do you think, it''s strange that he can''t think of his own thoughts, and Nadeshiko has a strong sense of tacit understanding.


    To put it more nasty, he had been in contact with each other in junior high school when he was still named Tiangong Nadeko. The tacit understanding had been cultivated long ago, and he could naturally guess her thoughts.


    He took time to look at Xiao Ying, who was unaware, and Su Jin, who was deliberately pretending to be transparent, and finally sighed:


    "Originally in my imagination, the current Sakura has not awakened because of her magical power, and she has not yet discovered the existence of Nadeshiko. She has a little mental defect."


    "Huh? I have a flaw in my heart? Isn''t it magical?" Sakura pointed to her face and asked in surprise. All she had always heard was that she would be in a desperate situation because of the increase in magic power, because of psychological things, but she had never heard of it.


    Concerning "two eight three" Xiao Ying, Su Jin, as a master, will naturally not continue to pretend to be transparent, but explained:


    "Think about it because you haven''t seen Nadeko, what''s your current situation? Don''t even think about it, just think back on what you were thinking before you met me."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment, opened her mouth in a murmur, but slowly sipped her mouth and stood there without saying a word.


    At this time, one after another looked at Xiao Ying with concerned eyes. There were parents, brothers, and people who knew the world. While looking at Xiao Ying, they couldn''t help but cast doubtful eyes on Su Jin.


    In response, Su Jin''s response was very brief:


    "one-parent family."


    As soon as these words were said, no one said a word, but a little more understanding.


    The problem of a single-parent family is indeed a serious psychological problem. No wonder Elio cares so much. After all, it is his own daughter who has such a psychological problem.


    In fact, if Su Jin remembers correctly, Sakura on the original timeline fell into three death crises because of the Clow card, and in each crisis, the Clow card pretended to be Nadeko.


    In this way, it is very obvious what Xiao Ying''s psychological defects are. To put it bluntly, it is because of the emotional sensitivity problems caused by the early death of her mother, which belongs to the defects of single-parent families.


    "Let''s not mention the physical defects of magic power. Psychologically, I hope to collect Clow cards through her, and gradually fill the vacant hearts with the activity of those children."


    As for who the children were referring to, Elio didn''t explain, because he wanted Sakura to discover the truth about those ''Clow cards'':


    "It''s just that things have changed a bit now."


    Elio looked at Nadeshiko Kinomoto, who was still in the form of an angel, with a helpless smile on his face:


    "I didn''t expect this child to see you so soon."


    "I can understand." Kinomoto Nadeko nodded slightly, she already understood Elio''s thoughts.


    Originally, Elio, or Clow Reed''s arrangement, was to let Sakura gradually make up for the defects in her heart in the process of collecting Clow cards, gradually grow up, and finally reunite her mother and daughter.


    In a sense, this is based on the two aspects of training Sakura, as well as family satisfaction, which can not only allow Sakura to grow up, but also ''get rid of'' the environment of a single-parent family.


    However, because of Su Jin''s ''intervention'', Sakura did not go through the training of the Clow card, and saw her angelic self directly, and lacked the necessary tempering, so Elio thought of ending in person and playing Sakura''s'' The enemy'', make up for this part of the defect.


    "However, it''s better to do it in private, after all."


    Hearing this, Elio instantly broke his defense, and his expression faintly collapsed:


    "Nadeko."


    "How?" Nadeshiko wondered.


    "You''ve learned badly."


    Elio sighed, turned his head, and asked Sakura, who was still a little confused:


    "Sakura, do you have any questions?"


    "I..." Before Xiao Ying said anything, Taoya next to her suddenly interjected: "What can this little monster say, she is as strong as a monster in her heart, so why do you need to worry about it."


    Sakura''s face darkened, she turned her head, stared at Taoya angrily, stomped her feet and said:


    "elder brother!!"


    Momoya Kinomoto poked out her ears with her little finger indifferently: "Look, isn''t this very spiritual?"


    When the words fell, he suddenly turned his head to look at Nadeshiko Kinomoto, and when he saw the smiling face of the other party, he inexplicably felt as if he saw a Prajna face.


    "Hey!" Taoya shrank her neck and hurriedly lowered her head: "Okay, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have teased her."


    "Humph!" Seeing that Taoya was instantly suppressed by her mother, Xiao Ying snorted very proudly, asking you to bully me and be warned by her mother.


    At that time, Su Jin, who saw this scene, turned his head and said to Elio: "Sometimes, avoiding some training is not necessarily a bad thing. Although there is no growth in receipt, it also avoids pain, isn''t it? ?"


    Elio understood what Su Jin was talking about, he looked at Xiao Sakura''s obviously lively face, thought about it again, and finally sighed:


    "That''s right, it''s always my own idea, I didn''t take into account Sakura''s opinion, it''s really my mistake, sorry..."


    "That, that..." Facing her "little father"''s apology, Xiao Ying suddenly felt a little numb, she could only touch the back of her head, and said, "Actually, I don''t feel that it was affected."


    "Oh, you guy will apologize too!" Xiao Ke in midair looked at Elio with a look of surprise. It was the first time he saw Clow Reed thinking, ''I did something wrong. ''Case.


    In the past, because of the power to predict the future, this guy was downright self-confident, and he always felt like he was calculating behind the scenes.


    This is the first time Xiao Ke has seen a scene of admitting that he is not thinking enough.


    "So, it was originally your arrangement that the Clow cards were scattered. Do you want Sakura to gradually grow up by collecting the Clow cards? Then, because the Clow cards are not scattered too much now, they came out to Sakura. Extra meal?"


    Hearing Xiao Ke''s words, Elio didn''t refute, but just smiled helplessly:


    "Unexpectedly, even Xiaoke can think of this."


    "Tsk, you''re still annoying as always." Xiao Ke pouted, then turned his eyes to look at Su Jin, but was very curious that this could ruin the Clow Reed plan and was admired by Xiao Sakura. master.


    Well, except that he looks more handsome than that guy Yue, there is not much special about it.


    Xiao Ke sighed in his heart, and then asked curiously:


    "And then, as Sakura''s master, after 0.8 fills the hole dug by Clow Reed, how do you plan to make Sakura grow up?"


    Hearing Xiaoke''s question, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn''t expect Xiaoke to turn his head towards him.


    Sure enough, although he was cursing, but in his heart, this little guy still prefers Clow Reed, what is this called? Proud? It''s a pity that your doll is not very cute when you are arrogant.


    The thoughts in his heart were ignored, Su Jin glanced at himself, with a curious Xiao Ying on his face, then turned his head and looked at Elio, who had a gentle expression, but obviously wanted to know Su Jin''s thoughts, and finally shrugged. Shrugging his shoulders, he rested his chin with one hand and said:


    "Before that, I want to ask you something."


    "You said." Elio, who was watched by Su Jin, nodded and motioned Su Jin to continue.


    Seeing this, Su Jin asked meaningfully:


    "What do you think of the Time and Space Administration?".


    Chapter 1546 A woman''s revenge


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Elio thought for a while, before he remembered something, and asked hesitantly, "You mean that group of shelling enthusiasts from Mid?"


    "Bombardment enthusiasts? A very apt description in a sense." Su Jin''s tone was very calm, but no matter how the people present listened, they all felt that this was a mockery of the Mead Administration for only researching ''artillery-type attack magic''.


    The contemporary Yuko Ichihara can basically be sure that these two are blatantly mocking the Mead Time and Space Administration.


    At that time, after hearing that Su Jin was really managing for Mead, Elio couldn''t help but be a little curious: "Are you dissatisfied with them?"


    "No, I''m not dissatisfied." Su Jin shook his head slightly, then dragged his cheeks with one hand, and said curiously, "I''m just curious about where their courage came from."


    "Courage..."


    Elio''s expression repeated the word courage very subtly. He remembered the time and space administration fleets that invaded the earth in the past, and suddenly felt that the gift of courage was tarnished.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was holding his cheeks, suddenly released his hands, and said with his hands folded on the table: "I think children still need a little experience, lest they end up like Mead''s group of bombarding idiots."


    "It just so happens that my other disciples also need some experience. I think Sakura and Tomoyo also need to gain some experience in getting along with their peers."


    Hearing this, Elio nodded deeply and said:


    "It''s a very good suggestion."


    Seeing the two of them ''talking to themselves'' over there, Xiao Ke couldn''t help lowering some heights, flew to Yuko Ichihara, and asked curiously, "What''s going on? What are the two of them talking about?"


    Ichihara Yuko let out a snort, took out a cigarette stick from nowhere, took a sip and said:


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that the two perverts are discussing how to deal with an arrogant force, and hope that their disciples or children can get some life experience from it."


    "Huh?" Xiao Ke, who was born after the Mead Administration invaded the earth, was a little unaware, but from the performances of Su Jin and Elio, it was more or less certain that ''the two sides reached a consensus''.


    It''s probably a good thing for Sakura... Xiao Ke comforted himself temporarily.


    At this time, Elio, who acted as a riddleman, suddenly asked Su Jin, "How to solve the remaining Clow cards?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise, "Didn''t you agree to let Xiao Ying collect it?"


    "Me?" Sakura, who was suddenly mentioned, was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise: "But didn''t you just say that the situation has changed? Why do you still need me to collect Clow cards?"


    "Let me remind you, there are 15 left to take back." Elio turned his head to look at Sakura, and said in a teasing tone: "Of course, if Sakura wants your teacher to come forward and take it back, I don''t care. ."


    When Xiao Sakura heard this, she immediately remembered that "the Clow card has been transferred to Su Jin by her", but before he could say anything, Elio smiled and said to Takashi Kinomoto:


    "Speaking of which, Sakura only got 65 points in math last time, right?"


    Takashi Kinomoto was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, then nodded and said, "Ah, that''s true. After all, mathematics has always been something Sakura''s struggled with."


    Speaking of which, Takashi Kinomoto, who was more concerned about his daughter''s education, couldn''t help but ask, "What do you say? Are you going to tutor Sakura?"


    "Let''s sign up for a cram school." Elio, a ''traditional Englishman'', avoided this topic and looked at Momoya Kinomoto with a beaming smile: "It just so happens that the normal closing time of the cram school coincides with the time when you work part-time, Momoya. When I got home, I happened to let Momaya drop by to pick him up."


    Hearing this, Momoya Kinomoto''s expression suddenly became very subtle, and his eyes frequently peeked at Sakura, as if to determine her situation and see what expression she had now.


    "Okay, I get it, I''m going to collect Clow cards!!"


    Xiao Ying''s face darkened, and she looked at the deranged boy in front of her with tears in her eyes. He actually threatened her with his math scores. This kind of father should be thrown away.


    "You said this yourself, I didn''t force you." Elio said, and said to Nadeshiko, "Is there any black tea?"


    "Yes, I''ll go soak it for you."


    At this time, Yuecheng Xuetu also rolled up his sleeves: "I''ll help."


    When Nadeko Kinomoto and Yukito Snow Rabbit, the ''mother-in-law'' and daughter-in-law, went to prepare black tea, Elio turned his head and smiled at Sakura, who had bulging cheeks, and said:

 Chapter 1064：

    "Actually, I made an appointment with a tutor in advance for you..."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said with a slightly strange expression, "You mean Guanyue Gefan?"


    "Oh, a character like you knows her too." Elio suddenly noticed something was wrong. He noticed a bit of trickery from Su Jin''s ''knowing'' about Guanyue Gefan.


    Unable to help, Elio looked at Yuko Ichihara, and then saw the bewitching woman with a half-smiling face.


    At this moment, Elio seemed to have noticed something, and sighed helplessly: "A woman''s revenge is really terrible."


    Hearing Elio''s sigh, Sakura blinked, then stood up and asked Su Jin, "Master, Mr. Clow Reed''s review is not finished, right?"


    "...Yes." Su Jin had already guessed something, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Hearing this, Sakura raised her hand and said, "Then can I apply for the specified word count and category?"


    "How much do you want to specify?"


    Su Jin didn''t answer whether it was possible or not, but answered directly ''how much to specify'', this subtle detail made Elio look stiff.


    "Sakura, I don''t think it is necessary for Mr. Su Jin to intervene in some matters between us..." Elio''s smile remained unchanged, but his tone was much softened: "I remember that Mr. Su Jin has a disciple who is good at science, in fact You can make a study friend..."


    Before Elio finished speaking, Sakura asked Su Jin eagerly:


    "Is a 10,000-word dissertation okay, just like my dad''s usual teaching dissertation!"


    "I think it''s okay!" Su Jin held back his smile and nodded.


    "Eh? What about mine, can mine also be changed to the paper type?" The wild Momoya Kinomoto jumped out at this time.


    "Taoya..." Elio''s face was a little blue: "Didn''t I already write your share?"


    Taoya suddenly raised her hand to her ear, as if she didn''t hear it, and said loudly, "Ha? What did you say, say, Xuetu, did you hear what he said?"


    "No." Tsukihiro Snow Rabbit, who was helping Nadeko Kinomoto in the kitchen, smiled and replied, "At least I didn''t hear it."


    "283 Look!" Momoya Kinomoto spread out his hand towards Elio, then took advantage of the opportunity to put the pen on the table into Elio''s hand, patted his shoulder, clenched his fist and said, "Come on!"


    "Come on, uncle! I''ll take Sakura back to the room first." Tomoyo Daoji took the opportunity to pull Sakura and prepare to leave.


    Sakura glanced at Elio triumphantly, then secretly cast a suggestive look at Su Jin, and said to Nadeko Kinomoto in the kitchen, "Mom, I''ll go back upstairs with Tomoyo first."


    "Is the black tea going to be served later?"


    "want!"


    When the sound of going upstairs sounded, Su Jin glanced at him, Ellio with a stiff expression, sighed, patted his shoulder and said, "I said you''re fine, what are you talking about."


    Elio glanced at him, did not refute, just calmly said: "The matter related to the child''s education, I will leave it to you."


    "Don''t talk like you''re very successful."


    Su Jin grumbled, then glanced at everyone in the room, and then specifically stared at Yuko Ichihara''s expression, and finally patted Elio on the shoulder and said:


    "I think the adults in your family should have something to talk about, so I''ll go upstairs first."


    Elio did not refute when he heard the words, but just nodded:


    "Thank you."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded slightly, then cast a glance at Yuko Ichihara: "You too?"


    "It''s obviously a rare pleasure." Ichihara Yuko muttered, but the voice fell, and the figure had disappeared in the living room.


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t care, and after tidying up his collars, he walked out of the restaurant and went to the second floor.


    Chapter 1547 The complicated family environment of the Xiaoying family


    "Zhi Shi, you said that he was too much, but he was too much to say that he was threatened by a cram school. He is obviously an adult, but he can''t afford to lose like this. It''s too much!"


    "Well, that''s right, Sakura is right."


    "Also, I clearly agreed, and in the end, I have to say that I am serious about revenge, and I obviously didn''t do anything well! Sure enough, such a father is not my father at all, they are just another person with the same soul. "


    "Well, that''s right, that''s right."


    "Wait, Tomoyo, what are you doing with the camera at me? What are you filming?"


    "Ah, of course this is a shot of Sakura''s angry expression~ Hmm, it''s very cute!"


    "..."


    Listening to the conversation in the room, until the room fell silent at the end, Su Jin stepped onto the second floor and stood at the door of the room, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly.


    Even if you don''t have to look specifically, Su Jin can imagine how speechless Xiao Sakura''s expression is at this time.


    To Sakura, Tomoyo is really a ''very strange person''.


    With a murmur in his heart, Su Jin raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    dong dong!


    There was a knock on the door, and a surprised but not unexpected shout came from the room:


    "Ah, please come in!"


    Su Jin unscrewed the handle, pushed the door open, and immediately saw two loli sitting on the sheets tightly, as if they were sticking, and couldn''t help showing a hint of aunty smile.


    He closed the door, walked to the chair beside the desk, and asked:


    "What''s the matter, you want to ask something, but you don''t know what to ask?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Xiao Ying asked hesitantly: "Well, I suddenly can''t think of what I should ask... Oh, Dad and their affairs have been resolved?"


    "That''s not true." Su Jin pulled away the chair, sat down, and then raised his legs and said, "On the contrary, the problem has just begun''". "


    "Eh? Why?" Xiao Ying was stunned and asked in surprise.


    Seeing this, Su Jin glanced at Xiao Ying strangely. After realizing that she really felt nothing, she pinched her brows and said:


    "Obviously, you took me to the embarrassing scene. Haven''t you discovered the problem yourself?"


    "Eh? Do I have it?" Xiao Ying froze for a moment and asked with a look of surprise.


    Seeing her blank look, Su Jin couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said:


    "Okay, let me briefly explain what happened just now."


    With that said, Su Jin picked up the pencil and notebook on the desk, and opened a book to write the relationship diagram:


    "First of all, Mr. Fuji Takashi, he has an unbeatable rival in love, and the other party knows everything about him and has all his memories, including things he can say and can''t say.


    Next is Miss Nadeko, who unexpectedly has a 10-year-old husband. The other party knows all the intimate things between her and her husband, and she is still her husband''s ''himself''. How should she get along with such a young husband? Whether the other husband''s opinion needs to be considered in the process.


    Taoya again, he has a 10-year-old father with a different personality, and the other person''s personality is of a type that he is not good at dealing with, and his existence will deteriorate the parental relationship that has finally been restored. How should he deal with it? "


    "Okay, then the question is, how can three people get along well in this situation?"


    Xiao Ying blinked, and after listening to Su Jin''s words, she looked at a circle of relationship diagrams, with a shocked and confused expression on her face.


    She turned her head blankly, and met Zhishi''s same blank expression. The two of them were like dumbfounded people who were smashed by the dumbfounded fruit under the dumbfounded tree, and the whole person was dumbfounded.


    "...This situation is really complicated." After a silent laugh for a while, Tomoyo Dao Temple finally turned around and said meaningless words with a complicated expression.


    At this time, Xiao Ying, who had listened to a large circle, looked at Su Jin with a blank expression and said:


    "Then... what should I do?"


    "You?" Su Jin glanced at Xiao Ying, then said calmly, "Didn''t you come up with a solution?"


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and said: "To a certain extent, Zhishi will suddenly decide to take you away, and the reason why you decided to leave, and called me to go, is probably because of spirituality reminding you, This is the best solution for this situation."


    "After all, you are the youngest child in the family, and adults have many things to worry about your thoughts. If you are present, many of their things can''t be put on the spot, so the best way is to leave first like you and wait. final result."


    "And as soon as you leave, it''s not right for me to continue to stay in that situation. After all, I''m an outsider in essence, and I''m not in their complicated network, so you will subconsciously remind me to leave, Sakura."


    "It turns out to be like this, no wonder I just wanted to take Sakura away." Daoji Zhishi put his finger on his face, and suddenly realized.


    "Uh, I just felt that it was a little inappropriate to stay there." Xiao Ying stammered and said vague words, and finally, she sighed: "Suddenly, my family situation has become so complicated! "


    "That''s all caused by the previous generation. The most important thing is that Clow Reed made it." Su Jin threw the pot on Clow Reed with no mercy, and comforted Xiaoying: " So, you were absolutely right when you sanctioned him just now, as Yuko told me privately, that sinister glasses guy has always complicated things, made everyone uncomfortable, not made things worse. for simplicity."


    "So that''s how it is!" After hearing Su Jin''s explanation, Xiao Ying nodded suddenly and felt a lot better. At the same time, she suddenly remembered something and looked at Su Jin with a strange expression. : "No, we''re coming up, so why is Brother Xuetu still there? Isn''t he an outsider just like the master?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Xiao Ying strangely, and silently added Xuetu''s name to the relationship diagram with a pen, and then drew a double arrow pointing to Taoya. The word ''husband and wife'' was marked on the arrow. Then I took another snow rabbit to point the arrow to ''Nadeko'', note ''mother-in-law'', and then drew arrows pointing to Fujitaka and Elio, and note ''Father-in-law''.


    Finally, after drawing these, he threw the pen away, folded his arms around his chest, and looked at the stunned Sakura and Tomoyo:


    "Now, do you understand whether Xuetu is an outsider?"


    Hearing this, Dao Temple Zhishi finally closed his mouth, his throat surging, and he said in a subtle tone:


    "Sakura''s house is indeed quite complicated."


    Chapter 1548 is not without reason


    In the room, Sakura Kinomoto stared blankly at the relationship diagram Su Jin was holding in her hand. She didn''t regain her senses for a long time. It was not until Zhishi of Dao Temple pushed her a few times that she finally recovered, with a complicated expression on her face. Weirdly said:


    "Brother Snow Rabbit and Brother Taoya..."


    When Dao Temple knew this, he stretched out his hand, patted Xiao Ying''s back lightly, and sighed: "Xiao Ying, stop talking, I know you''re uncomfortable."


    As a friend of Sakura, Tomoyo Daoji knew that Sakura had a bit of a crush on Yuecheng Snow Rabbit, and Su Jin also knew about it.


    Of course, in Su Jin''s view, that bit of goodwill can only be said to be due to the attraction of homogenous magic power, and the intimacy caused, and the more reason is that the character shown by the snow rabbit in the city is extremely close to Nadeshiko Kinomoto , and then triggered Sakura''s Oedipus plot, but was mistaken for love by the young Sakura.


    However, what is the sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu of ''this kind of person I like finally becomes my sister-in-law''?


    If Sakura is not a girl, and Yuecheng Xuetu is not a boy, if there is a gender exchange between the two, maybe there will be a good show of ''brothers fighting for wives''?


    But having said that, although there is no need to watch such a good show, the relationship between the few people is more complicated.


    Consoled by Tomoyo of Daoji Temple, Xiao Ying showed her maturity that did not belong to her age. She turned and grabbed Tomoyo''s hand and said, "Chiyo, it''s alright, I just couldn''t accept it for a while."


    Sakura didn''t understand what exactly was unacceptable.


    The thing she is most worried about now is whether Takashi Kinomoto and Nadeko Kinomoto can accept this.


    After all, this is her own son, and her brother has come out of the closet... Can normal people really accept this kind of thing?


    "But..." Tomoyo Daoji is still a little worried about Sakura. After all, in the eyes of her best friend, Sakura is now ''lost in love'', and the worst thing is that it is her ''brother'' who stole her lover. The degree is super doubled, the complexity is indescribable, and she can''t help worrying about Sakura.


    "It''s not like I didn''t say anything about it, Chiyo, relax, Sakura is fine now."


    On the contrary, Su Jin, who lifted the lid, was not very worried about Xiao Sakura''s situation. After all, he was somewhat aware of Xiao Sakura''s true state of mind that Yuecheng Snow Rabbit was basically a substitute for his mother. Now the genuine product is back, the substitute It is unknown how much the role (bgai) will have. Of course, it will not reach the level of lovelorn.


    However, Su Jin still wants to give some comfort, but his comfort is a bit different:


    "Don''t worry, Zhishi, Xiao Ying is fine, Guanyue Gefan has survived, no matter how she looks at it, she won''t be worse than Guanyue."


    "Ms. Guanyue?" When Xiao Ying heard the name of Guanyue Gefan, she remembered at this moment that Ms. Guanyue was her brother Taoya''s decent girlfriend.


    As a beautiful woman, she couldn''t compete with Brother Snow Rabbit. Sakura suddenly felt that she wasn''t that bad, at least compared to Teacher Guanyue, she was really much better.


    "That''s why Guanyue-sensei is dating another dad and Elio? Is this revenge?"


    Hearing Xiao Sakura''s words, Daoji Tomoyo said with a slightly subtle expression: "It always feels very possible. In a sense, Brother Xuetu is really guilty."


    He, Yuecheng Xuetu, a man who ''hooked up'' with Momoya Kinomoto, caused Kanyue Gefan to break up, and turned to revenge to become Momoya''s ''stepmother'', and also made Sakura''s ''lovelorn''. In this case, Really can only be described as sinful.


    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot." Su Jin suddenly patted his head and said, "I seem to have missed some relationships?"


    "Leave?" Sakura and Tomoyo looked at each other, then looked at Su Jin again.


    At this moment, they suddenly felt that Su Jin seemed to be about to say something more exciting.


    Sure enough, the two saw that Su Jin picked up Bi again. On the name of Yuecheng Xuetu, they drew an arrow pointing to Elio, with the note "Secret Love" on it, and then called it back and drew Elio. Arrow pointing to Snow Rabbit with ''special father and son'' in the note.


    After drawing these two arrows, Su Jin looked up at Sakura and Tomoyo, who were dumbfounded, and shrugged:


    "I just forgot to label this?"


    "This, this, this?!!" Xiao Ying rubbed a little, stood up and pointed at the character relationship map in Su Jin''s hand, the whole person was stupid.


    "It''s a lie." Tomoyo Daoji covered his mouth, his eyes were wide open, and his face was incredulous: "Brother Xuetu is Elio, the child of Sakura''s other father? Does that mean that he and Brother Taoya is a brother?"


    Su Jin shook his head and said, "That''s not it, remember Xiaoke? The magical life created by Clow Reed is the guardian of the Clow card."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying calmed down a little, but still said calmly: "Master, don''t you mean to say that Brother Xuetu and Xiao Ke are in the same situation?"


    Facing Sakura''s numb face, Su Jin nodded slightly and affirmed: "Yes, Judge Yue, this is another sleeping personality in Yuecheng Xuetu, and it is also another guardian of the Cullo card, Cullo. The magical life that Reed created and corresponds to Xiaoke, so it is similar to a son, although it has no gender in essence."

 Chapter 1065：

    "If you really want to talk about the relationship, it is reluctant to say that it is the ''brother'' of Taoya and Sakura? Maybe my sister is also?"


    When Xiao Ying heard this, she slipped to the ground feebly, sitting on the floor in the form of a duck, hehe laughed dryly: "This world, is there no help?"


    On the other side, the Dao Temple Zhishi, who originally thought that he was already ''well-informed'', couldn''t help covering his face after knowing the nature of the Snow Rabbit in Yuecheng.


    She has never seen such a thing.jpg


    "No wonder Master Su Jin, you said that Brother Xuetu is also a related person. I can understand why."


    Taking a deep breath, Tomoyo Daoji raised his head, looked at the network of characters in Su Jin''s hand, and stared at the names of Takashi Kinomoto and Elio. These two people are the core of the intricate relationship. In essence, these two are essentially Clow Reed, the legendary great magician.


    Thinking of this, Tomoyo Daoji couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "Miss Yuko hates Clow Reed, it''s really not without reason.".


    Chapter 1549 The Witch''s Vinegar Smell


    After Tomoyo Daoji expressed such emotion, the slender figure of Yuko Ichihara suddenly appeared in the mirror in the room.


    Immediately afterwards, a hand holding a cigarette rod slowly stretched out into the mirror, and then came the feet and body that came over. Yuko Ichihara walked into Sakura''s room from the dressing mirror as if she was walking normally. Then he picked up the cigarette stick, took a sip and said:


    "It seems, little girl, do you understand how many people hate that sinister glasses man?"


    Dao Temple Zhishi smiled slightly, but did not refute.


    After all, the complicated relationship diagram is still there. As the starting point of all relationships, Clow Reed said that the source of all evil is a little light, and he is simply poisonous.


    When Yuko Ichihara saw that Tomoyo Daoji did not refute, she chuckled lightly, then looked at Sakura with a numb expression, raised her eyes slightly and said:


    "Poor little fellow."


    After she finished speaking, she squinted at Su Jin, and said with a bit of complaint in her tone:


    "You are also boring, and you put these things in front of this child~."


    "What? Can you blame me?" Su Jin suddenly had an opinion when he heard this: "I just put the facts in front of the person concerned. Could it be that if I don''t say it, this-thing doesn''t exist?"


    Yuko Ichihara did not argue with Su Jin on this point, but calmly- said:


    "Why do you think that guy Clow Reed wants to separate out a reincarnation with no memory of the past?"


    "Huh?" Sakura couldn''t help raising her head when she heard this, and looked at Yuko Ichihara with a surprised expression.


    Yuko Ichihara squinted her eyes, glanced at Sakura, and explained, "You guessed right, that guy just doesn''t want you to know the complicated situation of his family environment, lest it make you feel bad."


    "Ah this..." Xiao Ying''s expression suddenly became a little unnatural when she heard it. Is it because of her father''s ''amnesia''?


    However, in the next second, Yuko Ichihara urgently said:


    "Of course, what''s more important is that the sinister glasses boy knows that if it is him who has the memory, then Tiangong Nadeko will be 100% chased by others.


    After all, although that woman was deceived by Fuji Takashi in high school, she looked like she was very deceived, but that was only on the surface. That woman was sensitive to other people''s emotions, but she wasn''t as deceiving as she appeared to be. "


    Saying that, Yuko Ichihara also took a peek at Su Jin. Such a small gesture made Su Jin extremely speechless. My dear, this is a reflection that I will be the kind of man who loves to deceive people? You''re a woman who''s never finished, and you''ve been targeting me since you came in?


    On the other hand, Xiao Sakura''s expression was embarrassed when she heard the explanation, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Co-author Chloe Reed lost her memory or did it on purpose, just to chase after her mother? At this time, Sakura really didn''t know whether to say that Clow Reed was insidious, or that he had self-knowledge about himself.


    Tomoyo Daoji Temple has become numb, and although Yuko Ichihara has the element of ''smearing'', what Cullo Reed has done is really difficult to wash away.


    Out of concern, Tomoyo Daoji asked cautiously:


    "Then Uncle Fuji?"


    Yuko Ichihara breathed out a smoke ring and said calmly: "Don''t worry, he can at most get the magic power transferred from Elio. After losing his memory and regaining his personality, he and Clow Reed are basically two people. , Although that man is bad, he will still estimate the attitude of Nadeko and Sakura on this kind of thing."


    Xiao Ying didn''t know whether to breathe a sigh of relief or nervous when she heard the words, but she quickly realized that something was wrong. The character Ichihara Yuko mentioned seemed to be missing one:


    "That brother?"


    Yuko Ichihara glanced at Sakura strangely, and then said in a subtle tone, "What do you think that sinister boy will think of his rival? Even if this rival is his son."


    Teacher Guanyue.... The corner of Sakura''s mouth twitched.


    On the other hand, Tomoyo Dao Temple said with deep pity:


    "I always feel that Teacher Guanyue is so pitiful."


    Can you be pitiful? Obviously so young, she became a ''stepmother'', and the most amazing thing is that the reincarnation of Clow Reed, Elio seems to be only 10 years old to the outside world.


    Will Teacher Guanyue be arrested?


    Just when Tomoyo Daichi looked worried, Yuko Ichihara calmly exhaled:


    "What''s wrong, she and Clow Reed haven''t started yet, at most they''re just acquaintances."


    "By the way, there is something wrong with this woman. At first, she had a relationship with Momoya Kinomoto as a tutor and a student, and now she has a relationship with Elio as a tutor and a student. Even I can''t figure out what this woman is like. want."


    "But it fits the national conditions of the island country, doesn''t it?" Su Jin took advantage of the situation and made up for it, hitting the spot.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    At least Yuko Ichihara was about to roll his eyes at Su Jin: "What are you saying in front of the child?"


    "Eh? What did the master say?" Sakura and Tomoyo who couldn''t understand were confused, and Su Jin also looked at Yuko Ichihara strangely at this time: "Did I say something wrong?"


    Seeing Su Jin pretending to be stupid, Yuko Ichihara had black lines all over her head, she couldn''t help biting the cigarette stick, and then she blew the smoke ring three times in front of Su Jin''s face and let him taste it. Get a taste of ''second-hand smoke''.


    Su Jin shook his hand, shook off the smoke, and said calmly, "Then what do you want to say?"


    Ichihara Yuko snorted: "No, not only do you have nothing to say, I even suggest that you become a student of Guanyue Gefan, so that she can attack you."


    .............


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying looked at Su Jin with a strange face, but she understood what she said.


    However, if Su Jin became Teacher Guanyue''s student, wouldn''t she have gained a seniority in vain?


    "Hey, Master Su Jin and Teacher Guanyue, I think it''s ok~~" Dao Temple Zhishi folded his hands and said to Su Jin with a smile: "Master, do you need help, I can provide you with Teacher Guanyue''s course. Oh watch!"


    "Children, don''t meddle in the affairs of adults." Su Jin lightly flicked the forehead of Dao Temple Zhishi, and said angrily, "Do you need me to tell Xiao Ying your little secret?"


    Daoji Temple Zhishi''s expression froze, and his expression suddenly became unnatural, especially when Xiao Ying murmured, "Secret? '', looking at her, he became even more nervous.


    "Master is too much." Muttering, the Dao Temple Zhishi dared not provoke Su Jin''s "majesty" any more.


    On the other side, Su Jin said to Yuko Ichihara with a strange look on his face: "You are thinking about Yue Gefan at this time, something is wrong? Did something happen?"


    "It''s nothing." Yuko Ichihara said calmly, "It''s just that she was asked by that woman to introduce her to you."


    So... you were just being ''jealous'' about me? Or show what it''s like to be jealous... You have a sick mind... Su Jin looked at Yuko Ichihara silently, only thinking that this witch''s brain is a little sick.


    However, Guanyue Gefan is looking for him? This is a bit interesting. Thinking of this, Su Jin thought about it.


    "Then, let''s meet up." Eight.


    Chapter 1550 Watching the Moon and Songfan


    Sakura''s room on the second floor of Kinomoto''s house.


    After Su Jin decided to meet Guanyue Gefan, the rest of the process was handed over to Ichihara Yuko.


    I don''t know if this witch is intentional or not, the time to meet is directly set right now, and it''s in this room.


    This strange phenomenon caused Su Jin to look at Ichihara Yuko more, but in the end he did not refute, just waiting for Guanyue Gefan to come to visit under the arrangement of Ichihara Yuko.


    However, after 3 minutes, Yuko Ichihara did not move, just quietly leaned against the corner of the table, motionless.


    Seeing this, Sakura couldn''t help but said: "By the way, Miss Yuko, don''t you contact Teacher Guanyue?"


    "I''ve already contacted." Ichihara Yuko pointed at the dressing mirror next door with a cigarette stick: "No~"


    Hearing this, Sakura and Tomoyo looked at the dressing mirror, and immediately saw that the transparent and colorless glass gradually became dark and deep under the magic of Ichihara "297" Yuko, as if it was poured with thick ink.


    In the next second, at the very center of the ink, a vortex slowly formed, and it turned faster and faster, and soon became a huge vortex nearly two meters high.


    After the vortex was formed, she had long dark red hair, tied into a braid, hanging over her left shoulder, wearing a light pink lady''s suit, a gentle woman walked out of the vortex quickly, then squatted on the ground and covered her face. Mouth, ''um''.


    "Teacher Guanyue!" Seeing Xiaoying like Guanyue Gefan, Sakura couldn''t help standing up and asked suspiciously, "Are you alright?"


    "It''s nothing..." Guanyue Gefan waved his hand, then looked up at Yuko Ichihara, and said a little helplessly: "To be honest, I really hope that I won''t have the experience of riding the dimensional passage next time."


    Yuko Ichihara didn''t speak, just let out a smoke ring with a bit of melancholy: "Another sick child."


    I don''t know if the magicians in this world are poisonous or not. All in all, the magicians Ichihara Yuko met, including her, were all weak.


    She is like this, Guanyue Gefan is like this, even Clow Reed can''t escape this law, it can be called a curse.


    In this regard, Guanyue Gefan has a different opinion:


    "I think this should be a problem with Miss Ichihara''s magic."


    As she said that, she finally suppressed the physical urge to retching, and slowly sat on the soft cushion that Sakura handed over, and then spit out a mouthful of turbid air:


    "Don''t look at me like this, I also have an archer''s qualification license."


    "But that''s far from enough, isn''t it?" Yuko Ichihara said indifferently.


    Guanyue Gefan was stunned for a moment, and then sighed: "You''re right. That''s why I want to meet Mr. Su Jin."


    As she spoke, she raised her head and looked at Su Jin, who was sitting at the desk, slanting towards herself, with a calm face. After seeing Su Jin''s face, she was slightly stunned, hummed, and said vaguely:


    "Honestly, I''m a little surprised."


    "What are you surprised about?" Su Jin asked curiously.


    "No... nothing."


    Guanyue Gefan looked at Su Jin''s face, then shook his head, and then took the water cup handed by Daoji Tomoyo. After saying thanks, he looked at Kinomoto Sakura and Daoji Tomoyo with a smile on his face. :


    "Although I''m a little sorry, but this time, the teacher is also here for a home visit."


    "Eh?!" Xiao Ying was stunned for a while, and opened her mouth in surprise: "A lie?"


    "Well, it''s a lie." Guanyue Gefan nodded, and then added after Xiao Ying''s happy expression: "But Taoya got rid of me, help improve your math scores. Well, it''s true."


    "Brother?" Xiao Sakura was dumbfounded when she heard this, and even Momoya Kinomoto was holding a math textbook in one hand and giving her a thumbs up in the other, with a sinister smile on her face.


    "That devil!!"


    Seeing Xiao Ying''s gnashing of teeth, Daoji Zhishi couldn''t help but patted her on the back and comforted her, then turned her head and said helplessly to Guanyue Gefan:


    "Teacher is too much, just make fun of Sakura."


    "It''s belated, revenge for the bad boys who deserted the classroom."


    Guanyue Gefan laughed, and did not intend to continue to tease Sakura, but looked at her softly and said:


    "Speaking of which, I''ve always wanted to see you."


    "Ah?" Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment, looked at Guanyue Gefan in confusion and said, "Why does Teacher Guanyue want to see me?"


    "Well... how do you say it.." Guanyue Gefan smiled and looked at Sakura, and after thinking for a while, she said with a little nostalgia: "Although this is our ''first meeting'', in fact , I saw you when I was very young."


    "Ah?" Xiao Ying was stunned, Guanyue Gefan saw her when she was a child? how is this possible?


    Seeing Xiao Ying''s stunned appearance, Su Jin couldn''t help but talk about her cheeks and reminded: "Idiot, have you forgotten to foresee and see these abilities in the future?"


    "Ah?!" Xiao Ying couldn''t help rubbing her cheek, and then looked at Guanyue Gefan again, she finally recovered, and said in astonishment, "Mr. Guanyue means that when you were a child, you were worried about the future because of the future. See, see me now?"


    Guanyue Gefan smiled and nodded, then added:


    "Not only that, but also Zhishi......"


    "Huh?" Dao Temple was also stunned when he heard the words.


    "Of course, Taoya also has it, as does your other father, the reincarnation of the great magician Clow Reed."


    With Guanyue Gefan''s explanation, Xiao Ying finally understood the situation, and said in a daze, "Doesn''t that mean that the teacher had a hard time as a child? After all, he always knows the future."


    Guanyue Gefan was stunned, and for a while, he couldn''t answer.


    After a long while, she sighed with a melancholy expression: "Yeah, it''s like watching a family drama with an extraordinary number of episodes, and it always ends up being spoiled."


    Hearing this sentence, Xiao Ying''s expression froze, she glanced at Yue Gefan, and asked in a very unconfident tone:


    "Teacher Guanyue."


    "I am here."


    "I want to ask, if you''re talking about family dramas, are you talking about..."

 Chapter 1066：

    The last two words ''my home'', Sakura held back and didn''t say it, because Guanyue Gefan''s smiling expression told her the answer.


    0.8 Tomoyo Dauji Temple patted Sakura on the back and handed her a handkerchief:


    "Here, Sakura."


    "Thank you!" Xiao Ying took the handkerchief and covered her face, because she had lost her face.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help showing a schadenfreude expression, and said to Guanyue Gefan: "It''s too much, come up with this kind of crit."


    "Because I don''t think there''s any need to hide it from Sakura in this situation." Guanyue Gefan explained with a smile, her expression still looking gentle and gentle, without the slightest bit of lethality.


    Fans cut black... Su Jin looked at the pink ladies'' suit on Guanyue Gefan''s body, and then asked:


    "Okay, skip this topic."


    He said, raised his head, looked at Guanyue Gefan and said:


    "Tell me, the purpose of your coming to me this time.".


    Chapter 1551 You can be


    Facing Su Jin''s question about the straight ball, Guanyue Gefan still had that gentle and quiet smile on her face.


    At this moment, she glanced at Yuko Ichihara next to her, and then turned her gaze back to Su Jin again and explained:


    "I think Miss Yuko Ichihara should have reminded you just now."


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t have to think about it, and his spirituality told him that Yuko Ichihara said melancholy just now, so he raised his brows slightly and said, "Physical?"


    "Yes."


    Guanyue Gefan is sitting in front of Su Jin. She is kneeling in a very standard posture, and she looks like a ''pleading'' posture. It seems that because she was born in a priest''s family, she has always been very precise in her manners.


    "As you can see, the priestesses of the Tsukiho Shrine family, which I belong to, are born with powerful magical powers, so they naturally have a ''disease'' similar to that great magician Clow Reed."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help complaining: "16 good guy, the disease you said is an epidemic in this world co-authored?"


    Guanyue Gefan is like this, the Clow Reed family is also like this, and Yuko Ichihara has the same problem. Is the magic of the earth poisonous?


    "It''s not that far."


    Guanyue Gefan smiled awkwardly when he heard Su Jin''s description, and then explained:


    "In fact, people with magical powers in this world can be roughly divided into two categories.


    The first type is born with magical power and has some special abilities. Among them, people with a lot of magical power will have symptoms like Clow Reed.


    The second is the second category. Their situation is rather special. They are born with a magic core in their bodies. Oh yes, that core seems to be called the core of telekinesis by the Time and Space Administration, and such people are born with powerful magic power. , although there is some discomfort, but it is not a life-threatening situation. "


    "Although the shrine maiden family like our Yuefeng Shrine is not easy to produce offspring, the next generation is generally weak, but it does not reach the point of life-threatening like Clow Reed."


    "It turns out that, I have a general understanding." Su Jin squinted, looked at Guanyue Gefan in front of him, and said in a doubtful tone, "You came to me to solve this problem, right?"


    It is difficult to give birth. Su Jin has seen this phenomenon a lot in the small garden. Not to mention, the total number of natural gods and Buddhas like the Moon Rabbit has never exceeded 1,000 under the support of the central support of the small garden. Other powerful races are generally fertile. Difficulty, which is pretty much the norm for powerful races.


    Of course, since there are too many high-ranking gods and buddhas in Hakoniwa, the difficulty in procreation does not mean that these races are in small numbers. For example, pure-blooded dragons have the ability to reproduce themselves, and natural gods and buddhas have the power to create offspring out of thin air.


    What Hakoten really lacks is the special class of Protoss, and the total number of other races is still extremely large under the mighty power of various ancients.


    With more powerful races, the phenomenon of hybridization will inevitably occur, so it is also normal for descendants to have problems in the small garden, especially the two gods with the surname Zhou and the surname of the Greek **** group, who can be called the father of the hybrid race.


    Therefore, Su Jin also knows some related technologies. Even if he doesn''t know it, he will know it by asking Athena on the dimension forum.


    Therefore, Guanyue Gefan''s request was not too much trouble for Su Jin.


    "Yes, that''s why I came here." Hearing Su Jin''s words, Guanyue Gefan let out a sigh of relief, and then nodded seriously.


    In contrast, Su Jin, who was affirmed by Guanyue Gefan, said with a subtle expression: "You didn''t ask Clow Reed about this, the current Elio?"


    "I asked." Guanyue Gefan admitted very honestly: "Actually, Elio has already come up with a solution."


    Saying that, Guanyue Gefan turned his head to look at Xiao Ying, smiled at her and said:


    "And the price of that plan is to let me as the examiner of the Clow card inheritance to determine whether Xiao Sakura is qualified to inherit the Clow card. Of course, there is also Xiao Sakura in case you fail, and me as insurance. , the meaning of giving one more chance."


    "Me?" Sakura pointed her finger at her face, and said stunned.


    "That''s right." Guanyue Gefan nodded slightly, and then smiled: "That person loves you very much, Sakura."


    Thinking of Elio, Sakura opened her mouth, and finally sighed somewhat complicatedly, and muttered, "That''s right, but the way he loves is so strange."


    How can anyone think that their daughter will lose before things start, and provide cheating methods in advance. Isn''t this a clear assumption that it is impossible for me to succeed the first time?


    Hearing Sakura''s complaint, everyone present laughed in unison.


    Guanyue Gefan covered his mouth and smiled for a while, then turned his head and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "As you know, I also hope to get another method from you. Of course, I am also willing to provide some compensation."


    "Interesting, you want Clow Reed''s method, and I want it too. Double insurance, right?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said, "In this case, I can think that this is a transaction. Huh?"


    Seeing this, Guanyue Gefan couldn''t help but nodded and said, "...Yes, you can think so."


    "The equivalent of chips?" Su Jin looked at Guanyue Gefan with a strange expression, and said in an unnatural tone, "Are you sure you can pay?"


    297 It''s not that Su Jin took the opportunity to raise the price, but the corresponding methods in his mind, all of which are plans researched by powerful races, because they are almost not worth Athena''s inclusion.


    Guanyue Gefan obviously noticed something, and said with a somewhat unnatural expression:


    "Although it has been expected, I can take the liberty to ask, what is the lowest price?"


    Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said the lowest price cut by 99%:


    "A five-digit godhead, friendship price."


    When it comes to godhead, Su Jin''s expression is a little complicated, because he also started out because of a fire godhead.


    "Godhead..." Guanyue Gefan''s expression froze. Although she knew that the price was very high because of the prophecy, and also knew how effective the things in Su Jin''s hands were, please forgive her ignorance at this price.


    She knows this godhead, is that godhead in fantasy novels?


    Thinking of this, Guanyue Gefan''s expression moved, not very naturally:


    "Is there no other payment method?"


    When Su Jin heard this, his expression was not right:


    "Do you think I''m that kind of person?"


    "I think..." Guanyue Gefan seemed to have caught some radio waves and smiled, "...you can be."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin''s smile gradually changed.


    Chapter 1552 The Riddler


    After saying such ambiguous words, Guanyue Gefan looked at Su Jin''s face with a slight smile, looked directly into his eyes and said, "So, what are your thoughts?"


    "Personally, this is indeed a good proposal, at least this proposal is very attractive to me." Su Jin nodded slightly, admitting the heartbeat just now.


    In the final analysis, earning a great beauty for nothing and paying for it is just some "useless" knowledge. For Su Jin, it is indeed a cost-effective business. After all, he is a man who is very loyal to his desires.


    However, after Guanyue Gefan heard Su Jin''s words, he was not happy at all, but felt a little stunned in his heart, and his expression was a little unnatural.


    After all, according to normal official speeches, the front of a bunch of long-winded speeches must be basically ''nonsense'', but what really matters is the ''content'' that follows.


    Therefore, after Su Jin said the successive affirmations, her heart sank, and she asked helplessly:


    "I took the liberty of thinking that my chips would catch up with a godhead..."


    Before she could finish her words, Su Jin replied:


    "sure!"


    "Comparing with Godhead or something, I think, there is still such value."


    "???" Guanyue Gefan, who originally wanted to admit his ''mistake'', was full of question marks at this time.


    She looked directly into Su Jin''s eyes, looked at the reflection of her face in his eyes, and truly saw her stunnedness.


    Guanyue Gefan took a deep breath, and after being silent for a second or two, he said in a melancholy tone:


    "Can''t you just finish it in one breath?"


    She thought that Su Jin had rejected her, but it turned out to be a complete acceptance? Won''t you haggle?


    "You think too much, I will speak at a normal speed." Su Jin cast a glance at Guanyue Gefan, and said with a very calm expression: "Actually, I am trying very hard to control my reaction. Communicate with you in a way that is acceptable to ordinary people."


    Four-digit gods and Buddhas are enough to move at the speed of light. With this kind of reaction ability, it is very difficult to communicate with mortals who cannot do it. Therefore, the high-ranking gods and Buddhas of Hakoba generally live in the upper floors. There are the costs of communicating with mortals, as well as the environment and further needs, and the situation is very complicated.


    "Then do I need to thank you for your generosity?" Guanyue Gefan vented his previous small complaints.


    "That''s not necessary." Su Jin shook his head, raised his legs and said, "Since it is the cost of communication, it is natural for the ''people who want to communicate'' to pay."


    Su Jin said this, his eyes raised slightly, and he looked directly into Guanyue Gefan''s eyes and said:


    "And what your worth is, it doesn''t depend on you, but on me."


    "For me, a woman with ''conditions'' like you is still worthy of the value of a godhead."


    An adult ''Virgin'' that is enough to carry a small part of his spirituality has already surpassed the value of the spirituality to Su Jin.


    After all, Godhead is not as useful to him as Moon Watching Gefan.


    "Of course, it is impossible for me to do poverty alleviation business". "


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, and she looked at Guanyue Gefan with a half-smile but said:


    "I have relaxed the countermeasures against prophecy, so that you can see a future where you can exchange for a return with a smaller price, but this does not mean that I will allow you to be opportunistic with me."


    Guanyue Gefan''s face changed slightly when he heard these words, his body trembled for a moment, then he lowered his head deeply, bowed his head and apologized:


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me for my previous rudeness."


    She did see the "easy and unusual" way of cooperation with Su Jin in the future because of the future vision, so she came up with the idea of ??taking shortcuts.


    Trading power and wealth, trading power and sex, and taking relationships, this kind of thing can be said to be a common problem of human beings. Even Su Jin himself has used the power of the sun''s sovereignty to second the central power of the small garden. Big brother doesn''t laugh at second brother. Sail''s idea is quite understandable.


    However, Su Jin was still a little curious:


    "By the way, how can you accept this kind of thing so easily?"


    The words of Gefan watching the moon just now, almost didn''t make it clear about the power and **** transaction. Su Jin estimates that Gefan just watched the moon 80% because of the presence of the two children Xiaoying and Zhishi. The two children were not present, and he felt that there was a 90% chance that he would run into the bed in an environment where things were discussed.


    Although Su Jin did think that the red-haired and gentle female teacher is quite fragrant, but he was a little vigilant when she came to the door for nothing.


    Hearing Su Jin''s doubts, Guanyue Gefan looked at his face strangely and ambiguous.


    Don''t you have any idea about your looks?


    What are you really going to post, are you sure it''s me who suffers?


    Sensing the fluctuating emotions of Guanyue Gefan, Su Jin, who knew the truth, couldn''t help but patted his forehead:


    "Okay, I see why."


    He sighed, and then explained to Guanyue Gefan:


    "After that, I will have someone give you a few contracts for Arcadia''s non-staff personnel. You can sign it depending on the situation. Well, a five-digit magician, I estimate that if you stay loyal for two hundred years, it will be enough to pay off your debts. Compared to the long life span of five figures, this deal is a good deal for you and me."


    "As for the corresponding information." Su Jin narrowed his eyes, and a bunch of information suddenly appeared in Guanyue Gefan''s mind: "Now you should know."


    For Su Jin, who has been instructed by the Dimensional Forum, Lingge can''t be given away for nothing. Young Nanoha and Sakura can still be disciples and use the future as a reward. Adult Lindy and Guanyue Gefan It has to be real work for him.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a loss for Su Jinping to bestow spirituality on others for no reason?


    Don''t think that you can earn this level of resources by sleeping. If Su Jin dares to publicly say "sleep", you can exchange for this kind of thing, and the beauties in Hakoba can be discharged from the earth to the outside of the solar system.


    The stronger the person, the less need for beauty, because this thing is too easy to get, that is, Su Jin''s rise time is short, he will have this kind of demand, after 1,800 years, he is tired of playing, The idea has changed, of course, with the exception of Zeus.


    Because of the large amount of information input, Guanyue Gefan couldn''t help rubbing his eyebrows to ease the discomfort of information input.


    When Arcadia''s situation and the price she needed to pay were listed one by one in her mind, Guanyue Gefan couldn''t help not thinking of being materialized, but heaved a sigh of relief:


    "Is it a clear price tag? In a way, it''s more trustworthy."


    Su Jin calmly took a sip of the water on the table.


    "But I think we can have a more intimate relationship." Guanyue Gefan blinked at Su Jin ambiguous at this time.


    Hearing Guanyue Gefan''s words, Su Jin''s drinking water did not change, but sitting next to her, Sakura and Tomoyo, who were confused because they couldn''t understand the communication between the two, reacted instantly and blushed.

 Chapter 1067：

    "Guan.. Teacher Guanyue, what are you talking about?!!" Xiao Ying blushed and asked slightly broken voice: "What is a more intimate relationship."


    Guanyue Gefan turned his head with a pure face, looked at Sakura and said:


    "Of course it''s a colleague relationship~ After all, I''m also your teacher, Sakura, isn''t it?"


    "Eh?" Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment, and then she thought she had misunderstood Guanyue Gefan and Su Jin, and she immediately became embarrassed: ".¡¦ Ah that, no, um, that''s how it is, hahaha!!"


    Looking at Xiao Ying who was touching the back of her head and laughing dryly, Su Jin turned her head, looked at the unscrupulous female teacher with a peaceful face in front of her, and spat immediately.


    "Okay, my business has been dealt with, so I won''t bother you any more." Guanyue Gefan stood up while talking, and before walking to the door, he handed Su Jin a business card and said, "Of course, if If you need anything, you can contact me anytime."


    This demand is a bit colory... Su Jin grumbled in his heart and took the business card.


    After seeing Su Jin borrowing the business card, Guanyue Gefan felt relieved, then turned his head and said to Xiao Ying:


    "Speaking of which, Sakura, there is a transfer student coming in tomorrow''s class, but don''t conflict with the other party, um, it''s better to have less strength."


    "Transfer student?" Xiao Ying tilted her head, for a while, she couldn''t imagine what Guanyue Gefan told her about this.


    However, when she was about to ask, Guanyue Gefan had already pushed open the door and walked out:


    "That''s it for now, bye~"


    "Wait!" Xiao Ying got up and wanted to ask, but Guanyue Gefan had already left quickly, and in the end, she could only stand at the end of the month with a gloomy face: "What do you mean by that sentence just now, transfer student? What does it have to do with me?"


    At this time, Su Jin raised his hand, patted Xiao Ying''s shoulder, and said, "Don''t think about it, most of the people who can predict are riddle people, and you will make your fists **** the spot, so you can''t wait to beat her. fist."


    "If you really can''t figure it out, wait until tomorrow. Don''t be so anxious. It''s useless to be anxious anyway."


    "Oh..." Hearing this, Xiao Ying lowered her head in frustration and said helplessly, "I know the master, well, that''s the only way it can be."


    However, compared to Xiao Ying, Zhishi is not easy to fool, and after hearing this, he directly asked Su Jin: "But, Master Su Jin, don''t you also predict?"


    "Um!"


    Su Jin nodded, and after Xiao Ying regained her energy and looked at his face, she calmly said:


    "But, I''m also a riddleman."


    Sakura and Tomoyo''s fists are hard!


    They have really been taught by Su Jin''s words and deeds, and now they can''t wait to punch Su Riddler in the stomach.


    "master!!"


    Listening to the high-pitched tones of the two, Su Jin calmly glanced at Yuko Ichihara, and then said:


    "Okay, this is the end of the matter, I still have to deal with the Clow card, you guys play first slave."


    Saying that, he ignored Sakura''s ''retention'', went straight through the dressing mirror, and left the room using the passageway made by Yuko Ichihara.


    Seeing the disappearance of Su Jin''s figure, Xiao Ying and Tomoyo couldn''t help but look at each other, and then they all showed helpless smiles.


    "There''s no way to get him."


    "Yeah, no way."


    "Alas~" x2.


    Chapter 1553 Price


    Inside the windy corridor.


    Ichihara Yuko holding a burnt out cigarette stick, dressed in a light pink kimono, led Su Jin through the corridor with small steps.


    "How do you feel?" Yuko Ichihara, who was walking in front, stopped, turned slightly, and looked at Su Jin.


    "Not bad." Su Jin looked around, turned his eyes from the rockery fish pond in the courtyard, and then looked at Yuko Ichihara in front: "This is your ''Wish Store''?"


    Ichihara Yuko runs a store that "makes wishes come true for people". Su Jin doesn''t know why it is running it, and Ichihara Yuko will definitely not tell him.


    Obviously, Su Jin, who had just teased Sakura and Tomoyo, got an ''equivalent return'' from Yuko Ichihara.


    "It''s just not bad... I''m a little unwilling, after all, I did a good job of sorting it out before you came, and it turned out to be just this kind of evaluation." Yuko Ichihara bit the cigarette stick, as if she was really unwilling.


    Su Jin looked at her unwilling face and asked suspiciously, "I don''t know what you want me to evaluate?"


    "Defense system of course." Yuko Ichihara showed a proud look on her face.


    "..." Su Jin stared with big and small eyes, as if you were teasing me.


    The layout of the scenery is okay, can you tell me about the defense system? When Arcadia was at its most dilapidated, there were still canaries left in 313. Pay attention to the gift of resisting a four-digit blow. I''m afraid even a Snow White can''t stop you here.


    Su Jin, who complained repeatedly in his heart, said with a very contorted expression: "Well, I have to say that your attention is very special."


    He can only describe it as special now.


    Seeing Su Jin''s attitude, even if he didn''t say it, Yuko Ichihara guessed something, so he pouted and said:


    "Not even a compliment, what a disappointment~"


    Su Jin silently looked at this witch with a mutant character, what changed her? Oh, after returning home and changing into a kimono, this guy is skinny.


    "By the way, didn''t you say you wanted to bring me to a quiet place to deal with the Clow card? Why is there something else involved?" Su Jin talked about the reason why he was pulled here by Yuko Ichihara.


    Originally, he wanted to go to the Time and Space Administration branch in Haiming City, which is where Fite lives now, but Yuko Ichihara invited him to visit, and Su Jin agreed after thinking about it, but in the end it was this kind of thing.


    Ichihara Yuko bit the cigarette stick, glanced at Su Jin sideways, and sighed:


    "I don''t know if you did it on purpose or not."


    She turned around and said helplessly:


    "It''s rare to give you a chance to improve your favorability, but you don''t cherish it."


    What''s the use of me wanting that, you can still run away from me? Su Jin looked at Yuko Ichihara''s back curiously, and said with a subtle expression: "How long have we known each other, yet you gave me a chance? It seems that my face is quite useful."


    "Although I want to deny it, but in a sense, your face is much more beautiful than your character." Ichihara Yuko bit the cigarette stick, and the already extinguished tobacco began to burn again.


    She took small steps forward and said as she walked:


    "Although my prophecy dream is not very real, you should be the **** in charge of ''wish'', right?"


    "It can be said that." Su Jin did not deny this, after all, "wish" is also part of the power of creation that he is in charge of.


    "Since that''s the case..." Ichihara Yuko walked to a sliding door, stopped, and then stretched out her hand and pulled the door hard.


    With the sound of a click, the sliding door opened, revealing two delicate and delicate faces behind the door.


    Su Jin took a look, but saw twins with pink and blue hair, different hair colors, and kimonos that were deliberately distinguished by color, standing behind the door, looking at him curiously.


    After seeing the two, Su Jin recognized the identities of the two. The pink-haired ball head, the red cherry blossom kimono is Quanlu, the blue-haired double ponytail, the blue butterfly-patterned kimono is Duolu, and the two are one The squire created by Yuko Hara is also the defense system of this wish shop.


    Co-author, do you really want me to evaluate the ''defense system''? Su Jin turned pale (bgai) and cast his eyes on Yuko Ichihara strangely:


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Are you interested in doing me a favor?" Ichihara Yuko let out a smoke ring, narrowed her eyes, and smiled like a fox.


    If;Water\'';?Resources::Source.;\"Group?\"6\''5;\''6\"6\''..1.8,!\"8\''\"\''9\ ''!6:\''Preparation,?!Use ?!Middle:?!Turn;;Group\'',7\'':6\"6\''!0:\'';1\'':8!,3\" \"2?.\"0 Su Jin raised his brows and asked, "What do you think? "


    "I gave them shape, you give them soul, how about that?" Yuko Ichihara said her suggestion in a soft tone.


    When Su Jin heard it, he said with a strange expression: "Why, do you want to be a mother in advance?"


    "Cough cough cough~~" Ichihara Yuko suddenly lost his breath. After coughing a few times, he glared at Su Jin with a slanted face: "Can you think a little better?"


    "Am I right?" Su Jin shrugged, turned his head to look at the two people who were silent in front of him, without thinking much, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers: "I wish the two in front of me were born of my own. spirit!"


    The words fell, and the two girls whose eyes were a little empty blinked, and their eyes suddenly became smart.


    When Yuko Ichihara saw this, she was surprised not only by Su Jin''s ability, but also by his ability to act:


    "I don''t seem to have said any conditions?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin said indifferently: "Just take it as the price for letting your time continue to flow without authorization."


    As Su Jin said, the time that Yuko Ichihara was stopped by Clow Reed has been restarted by him.


    It stands to reason that once the time restarts, Yuko Ichihara will die again with the passage of time. However, Su Jin intervened bluntly in this fate and forcibly gave Yuko Ichihara a part of his spirituality, which directly caused the dimensional witch to become own subordinate.


    This is what Su Jin did after waking up in the morning and before coming to Tomoe City.


    "I thought you didn''t even want to give me an answer after doing such an outrageous thing to me this morning~ It turns out that I thought too much~"


    Hearing Yuko Ichihara''s words, Duo Lu and Quan Lu glanced at Su Jin, and their eyes suddenly became subtle.


    "Don''t talk nonsense in front of children." Su Jin silently looked at the witch who was looking for excitement in front of him, and then changed the subject: "After resurrecting you in the morning, I didn''t see any emotions in you."


    "Women''s thoughts are for men to guess." Ichihara Yuko said of course.


    "Sorry, you''re just a girl now."


    "Oh, are you sure?" Ichihara Yuko looked at Su Jin meaningfully: "Remind you, witches are the most deceiving creatures."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows, then reached out and patted Duo Lu and Quan Lu on the heads, and said softly, "You guys go down first."


    When the two little girls left, Su Jin turned her head and looked at the witch with a half-smile expression, and said in a serious tone, "Then make sure."


    Chapter 1554 Big Fierce


    Inside the Wish Store.


    With a charming face and a slender figure, the black-haired beauty let her hair fall on her fair shoulders. She held a cigarette stick in her hand, pecked it lightly, and spat out a white donut.


    Beside her, Su Jin, who was in a white bathing suit, took out the Clow cards that were previously locked in the gift card, and stacked them one by one on the light green tatami.


    Just as Su Jin was putting out the cards, a lotus arm holding a cigarette rod stretched out from behind and directly handed the bitten cigarette rod to his mouth.


    After a while, laughter came from behind:


    "Didn''t all the men in that ancient country in the West say they want a cigarette at this time? Come, try it.-"


    Su Jin showed a little helplessness on his face. After opening his mouth and holding the cigarette rod, he took a jerky inhalation, and then imitated Yuko Ichihara and spit out a white-smoke ring.


    After vomiting, Su Jin raised his eyebrows: "Huh? Medicine cigarettes?"


    "Can you actually taste it?"


    Ichihara Yuko was slightly startled, then put her chin on Su Jin''s shoulder, bit the cigarette stick, and said in a vague voice:


    "To be exact, it should be smoke made from potion, which has active magic power and refreshing effect. This is a product of another world."


    Su Jin moved his posture slightly to make Yuko Ichihara more comfortable to lean on. This is the treatment that should be given to both parties after their identities have changed: "Interesting, the magicians of this world have also mastered the technology of traveling through the world?"


    "To be exact, it is the technology contributed by the Authority in Mid-Zirda."


    Yuko Ichihara smiled madly, and blew white smoke at Su Jin''s face:


    "It''s just that the administration over there limited this technology to warships, and I borrowed it to facilitate my life. Over time, I also became a ''dimensional witch'' in the eyes of the world, very interesting, right?"


    "So that''s the case." Su Jin heard the words with a hint of surprise, and at the same time complained about the outrageous intelligence of the original book.


    In the original novel, Yuko Ichihara is a **** who can create a different dimension, but what he encounters is an ordinary girl who will die because of the uncontrollable magic power. The gap is really huge.


    Fortunately, Su Jin has always only used the so-called original works as a reference, but he doesn''t need to pay too much attention to these changes. Except for complaining and taking precautions, it''s no big deal if he encounters it.


    After all, after all, Su Jin went to most of the other worlds to fry fish ponds, and it was not enough to make him work hard.


    That is, when he was thinking, Su Jin was already chatting, and placed all the Clow cards on the tatami, and photographed them into 5 rows, with a maximum of ten cards in each row.


    "47, um, are all here."


    Su Jin''s words fell, and Yuko Ichihara added: "The light card should be hidden on Sakura."


    "She didn''t react, so she didn''t give it to me. When she reacts, she will give it to me."


    Su Jin explained casually, then glanced at the Clow card in front of him, raised his eyebrows and said:


    "In addition to wind, fire, earth, and water have also been lost, the four weather cards of cloud, rain, fog and snow, as well as the strongest light and darkness, and the most bizarre cruel time, there are also Lan, Thunder, Mi, and Dou, have you escaped? They''re all powerful cards."


    "How do you feel?" Ichihara Yuko said deliberately, as if deliberately picking things up: "These Clow cards made by Clow Reed?"


    "Miscellaneous but not refined, it''s okay to face rookie chickens, but useless against master eggs."


    Su Jin said his evaluation simply and rudely.


    However, when the voice fell, the Clow cards on the ground were automatically and without wind, and the cards changed from the original order to a chaotic mess in an instant.


    Obviously, these cards ''understood'' Su Jin''s words and are using their actions to make a silent protest.

 Chapter 1068：

    Seeing this, Su Jin''s face twitched, and then he added: "Apart from your strength, your looks are still very good."


    "Meaning, they only have a good face, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head and glared at Yuko Ichihara.


    This woman, who is simply begging for a fight, is here to sow discord.


    "Hee hee~" Ichihara Yuko laughed a few times, patted Su Jin''s shoulder, sat up straight again and said, "In the evening, you plan to return the Clow card to Sakura, how about it, decide. Which card to start with? Which card is your favorite?"


    "You are very skinny today, and you have been sowing discord there." Su Jin muttered, shuffled the Clow cards in a shuffling way, folded them again, and said, "At this time, we must use the fairest card. Way."


    With that said, Su Jin stretched out his hand and lifted the top Clow card, flipped it over, and laid it flat on the ground.


    And on the card surface of this card is a girl with emerald green hair holding a treasure mirror.


    "Mirror?" Su Jin looked at the top words on the card, and suddenly had the illusion that some dark thoughts in his heart were revealed in public.


    "Mirror card?" Ichihara Yuko was a little surprised: "So you like this type?"


    Su Jin couldn''t deny it, so he could only forcefully change the subject and said:


    "What nonsense, this is the result that appeared immediately, okay, let''s stop talking, it''s time to start working."


    "Stubborn man." Ichihara Yuko pouted in disdain, then watched Su Jin start giving Cullo cards one by one, her eyes blurred little by little.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the morning, Kinomoto''s house, Sakura''s room.


    "It''s over, it''s going to be late!!"


    Sakura, who was sitting in front of the dressing table, slowly straightened her hair and tied it with a headband.


    At this moment, a knock on the door rang, and Momoya Kinomoto''s shout came from outside the door:


    "Xiao Ying, mom has already made breakfast, you hurry down and eat, I''ll go first."


    "Got it!" Sakura turned her head and shouted towards the door, "Isn''t this just hurrying up!"


    "You just remember it yourself." Taoya didn''t bother to talk about Sakura, so she dealt with it casually, and then continued: "Oh, by the way, remember to bring the Clow card when you go to school, I always feel that they will be very restless today. ."


    ......


    "Eh? No way?" Sakura heard Taoya''s reminder, and immediately turned her head to look at the stack of Clow cards on her right hand: "Didn''t the Clow cards be sealed by Master Su Jin yesterday? "


    "It''s because I was touched by that monster-like man that I was worried." Taoya muttered outside the door, and then said, "Anyway, remember to take it out, don''t leave it at home, the mortgage has just been repaid. In a few years."


    "...I see." Sakura thought about it for a while, but she still tucked the Clow card into the pocket of her jacket, zipped it up, and quickly got up, ready to go downstairs for breakfast.


    And just when she left the dressing table and her eyes did not meet the mirror, a green-haired girl with a treasure mirror suddenly appeared in the mirror. The girl stuck her head out and glanced at Xiao Sakura''s back, waiting for her to notice something was wrong. When he turned his head, he quickly disappeared.


    "...Well, something doesn''t always feel right."


    Turning around suddenly, Sakura, whose inspiration kept warning, frowned suspiciously.


    "Forget it, I''m going to be late, hurry up and run!"


    After speaking, Xiao Ying suddenly sounded the reminder from Guanyue Gefan yesterday, and the corners of her mouth twitched faintly:


    "Well, maybe it''s not because of the Clow card, but because of the transfer students that Mr. Guanyue said."


    After she finished speaking, she sighed and walked downstairs quickly. Under Nadeshiko''s helpless eyes, she devoured it a bit, and finally, with a shout of "I''m going out", she quickly slid towards the school on her skates.


    Meanwhile, in a hotel.


    Finally completed the formalities, Li Xiaolang, who transferred from Xianggang, completed a divination for the first time to the treasure land with a bamboo stick, and then looked at the "big fierce" sign in front of him, his expression gradually became solemn.


    Chapter 1555 Li Meiling


    Just when Li Xiaolang looked at the big murder sign in his hand and remained silent, with a bang, the door of the room was opened, and a small head came in from the door:


    "Little Wolf, are you up yet?"


    Li Xiaolang didn''t respond, just looked at the bamboo stick in silence.


    But seeing no response, Li Meiling, who could vaguely see Li Xiaolang''s figure in the room, immediately pushed open the door and walked in through the short aisle, and finally saw Li Xiaolang wearing a Taoist robe and holding a magic sword and bamboo stick. .


    "Eh? Little Wolf, are you predicting good or bad luck? Let me see?"


    Seeing this, Li Meiling walked up to Li Xiaolang curiously and looked over her head, but before she could see anything, the bamboo stick was thrown by Li Xiaolang into the bamboo tube on the low table in front of her.


    "Ah? Why did you throw it back? I haven''t seen it yet."


    "Just that doesn''t make sense." Li Xiaolang turned his head and looked at Li Meiling, who was standing beside him, wearing a green sweater.


    Her face and eyes are very similar to Li Xiaolang, but because "Three One Three" is a girl, she looks much softer and has some baby fat, so she looks childish and cute.


    However, as a cousin, Li Xiaolang completely regarded the Li Meiling in front of him as a troublemaker:


    "Why are you getting up so early?"


    Li Meiling immediately smiled when she heard this, put her hands behind her back, and turned around: "Of course, I want to go to Yuzhi Elementary School with you, maybe in a few days, my aunt will allow me to go there. Reading is not a problem.¡±


    "Oh, by the way, aren''t you going to collect that Clow card? Maybe I can help you a little bit."


    "What did you say?" Li Xiaolang frowned when he heard this: "Mother mother will not agree to such a thing."


    Speaking of this, he also added: "Originally, you sneaked to follow me to the island country, and you didn''t say anything, and now you have to follow me to collect Clow cards. Isn''t this adding trouble?"


    Hearing this, Li Meiling''s face froze, but she still said stubbornly: "How can you cause trouble, don''t forget, your boxing skills are not as good as mine."


    When Li Xiaolang heard this, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes and asked, "Then why don''t you compare Taoism, divination, Western magic and sealing with me?"


    "Uh..." Li Meiling was a Muggle when she heard this.


    Compared to Li Xiaolang''s ''generalist'', she only has a certain talent in fists and feet. If she really wants to compete with Li Xiaolang in an all-round way, she really can''t compare to the other party.


    In the final analysis, the Li family is a family heirloom of Taoism and fortune-telling, but martial arts are not valued. Although there is also a patriarchal element due to the relationship of the big family, in fact, Li Xiaolang''s all-round talent is the next patriarch''s right to inherit. Shaking fundamentals.


    Li Meiling also knew that if her talent was changed with Li Xiaolang, the family would not be unwilling to let her take the position.


    So in the face of Li Xiaolang''s rhetorical question, Li Meiling was obviously not confident:


    "I don''t want to help, anyway, they are your fiancee!"


    "Are you still talking about this?" Li Xiaolang was speechless when he heard this: "Let''s not say that we are cousins, and our fathers are brothers. Again, the so-called marriage is when I was a child and my sister played a house. , when you and I played ''parents'', we made a private decision, right? Are you sure this is the real thing?"


    "I don''t want you to think." Li Meiling muttered as she kicked the floor with her toes.


    Li Xiaolang rolled his eyes when he heard the words. He didn''t bother to bother with this cousin anymore. If he continued to fight with her, he suspected that his IQ would be brought down to the average line by the other party:


    "All in all, don''t follow me when I go to school later. Pack your bags early and go back to your hometown. The water on this side of the island country is very deep, especially this Tomoe City is close to Kyoto. The ghost knows how many ghosts are kept in those shrines in Kyoto."


    "Understood~~" Li Meiling replied with a convincing expression.


    Seeing this, Li Xiaolang can''t do anything about her. The two sides are too familiar with him. He can''t fight with his sister. There''s nothing else he can do. He will tell his family later and ask the housekeeper to bring someone over and send her away. net.


    With this thought in mind, Li Xiaolang drove Li Meiling out of the room and changed into the school uniform of Tomoe Elementary School. Then, led by the accompanying servants, he took a car and went to Tomoe Elementary School to report.


    However, as soon as he went out and got into the car, Li Meiling chased out of the hotel with a peeping figure, and stopped the taxi from the island country arrogantly, saying:


    "Money is not a problem to catch up with the black Mercedes in front."


    A stack of 10,000-yen bills was placed next to the manual transmission. The 75-year-old taxi driver immediately understood that he had a big job, and immediately stepped on the accelerator and drove forward.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tomoe Elementary School, fourth grade class A.


    Sakura Kinomoto had just sat down with her schoolbag when she saw Tomoyo Tomoji, who was sitting in the next seat, leaned over and said to her:


    "Sakura, have you heard?"


    "What did you hear?" Xiao Ying, who took out the math textbook from her schoolbag, froze for a moment and asked with a surprised expression.


    Dao Temple Zhishi smiled and said gossip: "Of course it''s about the new classmates. I heard from class B''s classmates that he''s a boy, and he''s from an ancient country in the west."


    "Didn''t you go to class yet? How come you even know if it''s a boy or a girl?"


    Xiao Ying was shocked by the intelligence gathering ability of her classmates. At most, she only heard about a transfer student from Guanyue Gefan, and ended up going to school. It wasn''t long before she sat down. And the origins are a little clear. ¡­


    This level is comparable to that of a reporter!


    "I heard that there is a classmate in class B whose home is the school director. I heard from there."


    "Aren''t you curious why Teacher Guanyue said that yesterday? So I''ll tell you in advance."


    Tomoyo Daoji explained in a low voice, and then he blinked at Sakura and said:


    "I heard that he is a very handsome boy."


    "Is there a handsome Master Su Jin?" Xiao Ying asked curiously.


    Dao Temple Zhishi was choked for a moment, and said speechlessly:


    "Xiao Sakura, at least you can list a candidate for comparison, instead of using a fairy to reduce dimensionality and attack others."


    "It means no! Then it''s all right." Xiao Ying suddenly put away her schoolbag, and then the class bell rang, she heard the bell for a while, and then said: "In short, let''s go to class first, the teacher wants coming."


    The words fell, the teacher''s door was directly opened, and Guanyue Gefan, who was wearing a lady''s suit, led a boy into the classroom.


    In the classroom, the students who had just quieted down suddenly became lively.


    "Wow, it''s really a new classmate!"


    "Cut, why is it really a boy?"


    "It''s over, there is another handsome guy, and the class status is about to drop by one."


    Listening to the shrill voice, Sakura, who didn''t care at all, gradually began to care about her new classmates.


    Because from the beginning, the other party has been staring at her with very fierce eyes.


    Sakura: "???"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The entrance of Tomoy Elementary School.


    Li Meiling, who grabbed the iron railing, looked angrily at the teaching building with a playground in front of her, and felt indignant at the ruthless refusal of the guard just now:


    "What, they said that I forgot to wear the school uniform, but I still don''t believe it. I just told me to report my parents'' names and phone numbers. This is too rigid. Believe it or not, I''ll break into it!"


    "And the dead little wolf, I was so mad at me, they all said that I was here to help, but in the end, they regarded me as a drag and guarded me everywhere. I don''t know how many people are powerful!"


    While Li Meiling complained, a male voice sounded from behind her.


    "This little lady, you seem to have encountered a little difficulty!"


    Hearing the sound, Li Meiling turned around in astonishment.


    Looking at her surprised face, Su Jin, who was leaning over, had a brighter smile on her face.


    Chapter 1556 fellows never lie to fellows


    Seeing Su Jin''s first glance, Li Meiling subconsciously posed a fist-fighting stance and set up a defensive counter-attack posture, but when she really saw Su Jin''s face, this defense suddenly became a little looser.


    Such a good-looking little brother, at first glance, is not a bad person, right?


    Holding this subconscious thought, Li Meiling asked subconsciously, "Well, I didn''t encounter any difficulties, sorry for disturbing you."


    At this moment, Su Jin looked Li Meiling up and down, and then asked: "This kind of posture, the starting style of Bajiquan? Are you from the Celestial Dynasty?"


    When he said this, he naturally used Chinese. Although Su Jin always has language formulas on his body, so that everyone who hears his words can automatically convert into their native language in their minds. The unique mythical language over there, the best situation is to face the oriental gods, speaking ancient Chinese, and speaking modern Chinese again, it is a long time ago.


    However, for Li Meiling, she suddenly left her hometown and spoke an unfamiliar language. Even if it was only for a few days, it was a surprise to meet her overseas compatriots who could speak Chinese again.


    "Huh? Pretty boy, are you also from China?"


    "Pretty boy?" Su Jin 16 twitched the corner of his mouth. Hearing the words with a strong general taste, he couldn''t help grinning: "I''m not pretty anymore, I''m not pretty anymore, I''m already the age of an uncle."


    Hearing that Su Jin didn''t seem to be used to the Cantonese accent, Li Meiling naturally turned to Mandarin: "I think it''s okay?"


    She stared at Su Jin''s face and commented seriously:


    "With your appearance, you can call a handsome guy, a handsome guy is already very polite."


    Being exaggerated, especially by a little girl, Su Jin couldn''t help but feel happy, but he felt a little more intimacy with Li Meiling: "Are you Cantonese people speaking so nicely?"

 Chapter 1069：

    "That''s not true." Li Meiling shook her head, then looked at Su Jin with her head held high, indicating that it was her own words that sounded good.


    Seeing this, Su Jin was even more happy and asked, "By the way, what''s your name, little girl, why are you holding the railing here and saying you want to climb over the wall?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Li Meiling, who understood that she had just complained about being overheard by the other party, blushed, turned her eyes away and said:


    "I didn''t pull it, it''s just that my cousin who has been weak since he was a child just transferred to this school today, so I want to help him stand up."


    Very weak cousin? Su Jin''s eyes couldn''t help but look a little weird. Li Meiling''s cousin looks like Li Xiaolang, right? Is he weak? I don''t feel it! I think you forced him to be weak, right?


    However, Su Jin didn''t talk too much to expose Li Meiling''s lies, but instead reminded with a smile: "That''s why you need to worry for a while, but it''s useless for you to enter school now, today is the first day of school, this No matter how rampant the country''s campus bullying is, it won''t give people eye drops on the first day, right?"


    "Eh? School bullying? There is such a thing here too!" Li Meiling showed obvious disgust when she heard Su Jin''s words.


    But then she thought about it, the campus bullying is probably not on Li Xiaolang''s head. With his level of martial arts, he is afraid that he dislikes the lack of violence on the campus.


    However, facing Su Jin, an "outsider" at this time, Li Meiling was naturally embarrassed to dismantle the "weak" people''s club that she had posted to Li Xiaolang, so she could only nod her head again and again:


    "But that''s what you said. You definitely won''t be able to see anything on the first day, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I will transfer to here in a few days, so I can take the opportunity to observe and observe the school."


    However, in reality, Li Meiling just wanted to approach the school and sway around in front of Li Xiaolang so as to hold the enemy''s ''abandonment''.


    Does that big **** know that when people are in a foreign country, it can be frustrating to be alone in a hotel?


    Hearing Li Meiling''s explanation, Su Jin avoided the question and continued to say: "Are you observing the school? Now this time is a bit inappropriate. Otherwise, you can wait until the lunch break. come on?"


    "Lunch break? Why?" Li Meiling was stunned when she heard this, and looked at Su Jin inexplicably.


    "Stupid." Su Jin scolded with a smile and explained, "You sneak into the school during class time, isn''t that big a person attracting everyone''s attention? And during the lunch break, students eat and play, When you get in there, won''t you be inconspicuous?"


    "So that''s the case!" Li Meiling suddenly realized when she heard the words, and then she gave a thumbs up to Su Jin and said, "Liangzi, you still have a way! I know what to do!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Li Meiling strangely, and then focused on the turquoise sweater on the other side, feeling a little strange how this girl would choose this color of clothes, obviously even Black Rabbit would not dare to do so Put on:


    "Also, since you are going to transfer schools, have you bought school uniforms? If you really want to sneak in, you''d better change into school uniforms, so as not to be caught by the school for being too conspicuous."


    "School uniform? I haven''t bought it yet!" Li Meiling''s face suddenly collapsed when she heard the words, and she said with a sullen face, "Doesn''t that mean that the plan just now can''t be used?"


    "It''s not impossible." Su Jin paused when he said this, and said, "I have a friend who is a teacher at this school. If you really want to go in, it''s not difficult to get a school uniform."


    Li Meiling was shocked when she heard the words: "Really? Is your way so wild?"


    As soon as Su Jin heard the words, did the little girls in the 1990s know what Lu Ziye said?


    "Lu Zi? You little brat, did you learn so much slang?"


    At this time, Li Meiling was surprised because of Su Jin''s reaction:


    "I was born in Xianggang!"


    Xianggang...Su Jin paused with a strange expression, and then said:


    "Forget it, don''t talk about this, are you sure you really want to sneak in?" 313


    "Of course!" Li Meiling patted her chest and said sternly, "Since I want to do it, I never thought of regretting it!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin took a deep look at Li Meiling and said:


    "That''s okay, don''t blame me when you see something you don''t like to watch."


    Seeing this, Li Meiling rolled her eyes and said deliberately, "Handsome guy, what you''re saying is so strange, can you do it?"


    "Okay, of course." Su Jin''s mouth curled slightly, turned his head to scan the opposite side of the school, pointed to a bookstore, and said, "Let''s go to that store first, I''ll call someone to prepare school uniforms for you, by the way. Mention, it''s a fee."


    "Charge? That''s good, just now I was afraid that you would sell me." Li Meiling patted her chest when she heard the words, as if she was very scared.


    Su Jin snorted: "Sold you? Don''t be stupid, fellows never lie to fellows."


    "What about the next sentence?" Li Meiling asked curiously.


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at this little girl who was very good at answering with strange eyes, and paused:


    "Leave your crotch at least."


    "puff!!"


    With a puff, Li Meiling froze for a moment, and then laughed cheerfully.


    "As soon as I heard this, it was a real fellow from the Celestial Dynasty."


    During the conversation, two people, one big and one small, crossed the zebra crossing and walked into the bookstore on the other side.


    Chapter 1557 Qualified Diviner


    Inside the bookstore, on a small table by the window.


    Li Bailing cut a small piece of mango cheesecake with a silver fork and sent it to her mouth. The soft cream and rich sweetness immediately occupied her brain:


    "Oh~ this mango cake is delicious~~"


    Seeing this, Su Jin, who was sitting across from her, said a little speechlessly, "Miss Li, pay attention to the occasion, the occasion."


    Hearing the sound, Li Meiling turned her head, and immediately saw those customers who were looking for books in front of the bookshelf, but turned to watch because of her voice.


    Seeing this, her face turned red, and she lowered her voice and said:


    "Isn''t this store a bookstore? Why does it still make cakes, and the taste is very good. I have never encountered such a store in my hometown."


    "Is it strange that there are bookstores and cake shops near the school?" Su Jin asked in a puzzled tone.


    Li Meiling sipped her fork and shook her head.


    In her opinion, it is normal to have a cake shop and a bookstore next to the school!


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately laughed and joked: "Since it is normal to have a bookstore and a cake shop, isn''t it normal to have a shop that has both the functions of a bookstore and a cake shop?"


    "Although I say that...but I always feel like I''ve been deceived by you." Li Meiling licked her fork hesitantly, with a distressed expression on her face.


    When Su Jin heard this, his face was full of surprise: "Little Miss, when did you have the illusion of ''I didn''t fool you''?"


    "Speaking of which, aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad guy when you eat dessert with the boy you met for the first time?"


    "Don''t be afraid!" Li Meiling became happy when she heard these words. She smiled and looked at Su Jin and said, "Because you don''t look like a bad person!"


    He doesn''t look like a bad guy... The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched slightly. Although he was very happy to be praised, Li Meiling''s "face-seeing" performance made him quite speechless.


    Sure enough, the world still sees faces...


    Seeing Su Jin''s speechless appearance, Li Meiling seemed to think he didn''t believe it, so he added another sentence, emphasizing:


    "Besides, I''m good at kung fu, and the easy-going bad guys dare to trouble me, it''s not bad if I don''t trouble me"? "


    Is the art master bold... Su Jin patted his forehead, leaned back on the back of the chair, and shrugged:


    "I''m afraid of you."


    "The children of today are bolder than the other."


    Just after the words were muttered, Su Jin heard the doorbell ringing at the entrance of the bookstore, turned her head and saw that it was Guanyue Gefan dressed as a female teacher who carried a plastic bag and walked into the classroom, and behind her, followed Tomoyo Daidoji in school uniform.


    Seeing the two, Su Jin immediately raised his hand, reminding them, and explained to Li Meiling, "No, the person who provided you with the infiltration props is here."


    "Huh?" Li Meiling, who was still struggling with the cake, was immediately startled, and looked up quickly, and immediately found Guanyue Gefan and Daoji Zhishi: "Do you really have these friends?"


    Co-authoring what you just said I didn''t believe at all....Su Jin looked at Li Meiling silently, and then found out that most of the cake had been eaten.


    Good guy, this is cheating to eat and drink!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but said speechlessly: "You girl, you have more ghosts in your heart than you appear on the surface."


    "Hey hey hey!" Li Meiling rubbed the back of her head and became stupid, as if Su Jin''s words just now were a compliment.


    At the same time, carrying a plastic bag, wearing sunglasses, and carrying a shoulder bag, Guanyue Gefan, who looked fashionable, led the Dao Temple Zhishi to Su Jin''s side, and said helplessly:


    "I thought you would suddenly ask for a school uniform, it''s because of this ''little girl''!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin is not surprised why Guanyue Gefan guessed the reason. After all, this woman has the plug-in skills of the prophecy department. If you really want to guess, you can guess it casually.


    "Don''t you think it''s going to be fun doing this next?"


    Guanyue Gefan was stunned for a moment, then, as if something had happened to the ''prophecy'', he glanced at Li Meiling with a strange expression, and suddenly whispered: "So that''s what it is, you are really nasty."


    Hearing this, Su Jin shrugged involuntarily, and then turned his eyes to Zhishi Dao Temple:


    "Speaking of which, why did you run away, Zhishi!"


    Dao Temple Zhishi put his hands behind his back and said with a smile, "Because I am the sponsor of this operation!"


    She explained it like this, then turned her head and looked at Li Meiling, her eyes suddenly brightened a lot: "You are the one who is assisting Master this time, right? My name is Dao Temple Zhishi, please take care of me."


    As she said that, she bowed politely, causing Li Meiling to stand up in a hurry, recalling the same understanding.


    "Well, this is Li Meiling... Anyway, please take care of me."


    "It turned out to be Bering Sauce~~" Dao Temple Zhishi calmly drew closer to the plot, looked at Li Bering angrily, and asked in a low voice in the eyes of the other party who were a little overwhelmed: "What are your measurements, Bering? How much, can you tell me?"


    "Eh?" Li Meiling''s face was blank at first, and then her face became red: "Eh!!"


    At that time, Dao Temple Zhishi, who made Li Meiling''s face red, said with a smile: "For school uniforms, I have prepared several pieces, but I don''t know your specific number, so I need to finalize it now."


    ".¡¦ ah? Oh! That''s what it is." Li Meiling, who was relieved, patted her flushed cheeks, took a deep breath, turned her head and glanced at Su Jin, and under the other''s speechless eyes, quietly and Dao Temple Tomoyo bit his ''ear''.


    "It turned out to be this number!" Dao Temple knew the world suddenly, and then winked at Su Jin covertly, as if asking him, ''Did you hear clearly?''.


    Seeing this, Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth, picked up the silver fork on the table, and made a gesture to give Dao Temple Zhishi a shot.


    Seeing Su Jin''s action, Dao Temple Zhishi stuck out his tongue, then pulled Li Meiling and said, "I asked the housekeeper to bring the clothes. Come with me to the RV outside to change."


    "Oh? Oh!!" Li Meiling''s reaction was slow, she turned her head and glanced at Su Jin, and followed the Dao Temple Zhishi out.


    Seeing the two leaving, Su Jin didn''t stop her, she just turned her head curiously, looked at the plastic bag in Guanyue Gefan''s hand, and said in surprise: "The clothes are outside, what is in your hand, Guanyue? ?"


    Guanyue Gefan (very good) shrugged, sat down on Li Meiling''s previous position, and took out his clothes, but it was a man''s dark blue suit: "I took your ''teacher''s uniform''. After all, aren''t you also going to sneak into the campus?"


    Su Jin glanced at the uniform, raised his head, looked at Yue Gefan strangely and said, "By the way... why do you have my measurements?"


    "Guanyue Gefan picked up the fork, ate the cake left over by Su Jin, held his cheek with one hand, and said with a smile, "As a fortune-teller, it''s normal to read the measurements of your lover in the future, isn''t it? "


    Su Jin''s eyelids twitched, and then he said with a strange expression: "Then take the liberty to ask, did you do any divination incidentally when you divination?"


    Guanyue Gefan heard the words and looked at Su Jin with a smile on her face: "I am very satisfied with the length."


    Seeing this, Su Jin said with a dark face: "Congratulations, you have been included in my anti-divination list!"


    "That''s really a pity~~" Guanyue Gefan said with a smile.


    Chapter 1558 Li Meiling


    "It fits unexpectedly~"


    Inside the RV, Li Meiling pinched the skirt of the Tomoede Elementary School uniform, sometimes stretched her arms, sometimes kicked the floor, and then uttered words of admiration.


    "If you like it!" Dao Temple Zhishi, who took out the camera, said with a smile.


    Because the camera was allowed by herself and it was just picked up to shoot, Li Meiling didn''t say anything to Zhishi Dao Temple, but pointed to the school uniform on the hanger beside her, and said with a strange expression:


    "But then again, why are there so many school uniforms here!"


    "Ah, what are you talking about!" Tomoyo Daoji turned his head, looked at the school uniforms, and stroked his face with one hand: "I made these clothes for Xiao Ying, um, in the first place, so as not to violate the school rules, I tried to set off Sakura''s cuteness as much as possible, but in the end Sakura refused because the skirt was too short, which is really a pity."


    "You made it all by yourself?" Li Meiling looked at the whole hanger, her whole body was stunned, she reached out and picked up the Gothic dress from the other hanger, and then looked at the rows of hangers in the RV: "Don''t tell me, Are these clothes made by you?"


    "That''s right!" Tomoyo Daoji folded his hands together and said happily, "I call it Sakura''s mobile dressing room, how is it? It''s handsome, right?"


    "313 is handsome, so handsome." Li Meiling''s throat surged, and then she said in a daze: "But I always feel that the girl named Xiao Ying is working very hard."


    Having such a good friend who can make clothes, Li Meiling envies that Sakura and pity for her.


    Good guy, live-action Barbie! It''s no wonder that Zhishi of Dao Temple tried so many clothes for her just now, and the co-authorship is an ''occupational disease''!


    dong dong!


    There was a knock on the door.


    Su Jin''s voice followed closely:


    "By the way, have you changed it?"


    "Oh! It''s changed, it''s changed!"


    Li Meiling adjusted her clothes inside, turned her head and glanced at Dao Temple Zhishi, the latter understood and immediately stepped forward to open the car door.

 Chapter 1070：

    "Girls'' efficiency." Su Jin, who got into the car, sighed.


    At this time, Zhishi Daoji Temple and Li Meiling, who saw Su Jin dressed in a teacher''s blue suit, exclaimed:


    "Eh--!!"


    "What''s your name? Is it necessary to be so surprised?" Su (bgai) Jin looked down at the suit, but found nothing special.


    "Can this be called nothing?" Dao Temple Zhishi stepped forward curiously and pulled La Su Jin''s clothes. After confirming that it was ordinary clothes, he took a few steps back and looked Su Jin up and down.


    On the other side, Li Meiling nodded deeply and said: "That''s right, this is obviously a lot more handsome than the regular clothes just now, so what is it?"


    "You''re talking about the temptation of uniforms, right?" Guanyue Gefan''s head came in from outside the car and explained with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it!" Li Meiling clapped her hands and looked at Guanyue Gefan with approval: "Teacher, do you understand!"


    "How many of you..."


    Su Jin was also speechless for a while, but he had seen this a lot, and he was too lazy to care about these "beautiful animals":


    "Get ready, it''s almost halftime in the morning."


    In the middle of the second and third classes in the morning of the primary school in the island country, there is a 20-minute break between classes just like the Chinese Dynasty, so Su Jin proposed to "sneak into" the campus during this time.


    Li Meiling was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise, "Didn''t you say that you will go in during the lunch break?"


    "To drag this blessing out, I have to send her back to class first."


    Su Jin tapped Dao Temple Zhishi''s head very lightly, causing the girl to stick her tongue out and try to win Su Jin''s magnanimity:


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter. The third class is gymnastics. Sakura will ask for leave for me."


    However, Su Jin completely denied this, and said, "That''s not good either. If Miss Yuanmei knew that I was with you and made you skip class, I would be ashamed."


    When Dao Temple Zhishi heard his mother''s name, he couldn''t help shrinking his neck, and he was honest on the spot.


    Although she and her mother are both Xiaoying chefs, there is also a gap in cooking power. She can collect data on her peers in order to make clothes for Xiaoying, but Daoji Temple will obviously not accept this kind of reason for skipping class, unless It was making clothes for Nadeko Kinomoto.


    "You know what you''re afraid of?" Su Jin sighed as he looked at Dao Temple Zhishi, and then turned to the two of them: "Let''s all follow."


    After he finished speaking, he nodded towards Guanyue Gefan, then understood, smiled at Li Meiling and said:


    "Miss Li Meiling, right? Later, Mrs. Su Jin and I will show you around the campus as a pre-transfer inspection, and Miss Dao Temple is here to help new students adapt to the campus environment..."


    Li Meiling blinked when she heard the words, and said, "Is this... for real?"


    "You can think so." Guanyue Gefan blinked. For her, it is not difficult to do fake dramas. Even if there are difficulties, the Guanyue family, who is the director of Tomoe School, will make this difficulty zero.


    This is also the main reason why Guanyue Gefan can get a set of teacher certificates at will, so that Su Jin can enter the campus reasonably and reasonably.


    "Hey!! That''s amazing!" Li Meiling was stunned, and then she seemed to think of something, and looked at Su Jin with a weird expression: "Wait, then, why do you want to sneak into the campus?"


    "Me?" Su Jin tilted his head, tidied up his bow tie and said, "I also came here to take the Clow card! Well, the light and dark cards."


    Li Meiling blinked, and in the next second, she reacted and said in shock:


    "Wait, you turned out to be a magician!!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Just when Li Meiling was surprised by Su Jin''s identity in the RV, the playground of Tomoe Elementary School was near the iron net of the tennis court.


    Sakura Kinomoto, who changed into sports clothes and was about to take physical education class, broke away from the group of classmates and came to the tennis court alone.


    And just as she was about to walk into the tennis court, Sakura suddenly turned around and shouted:


    "Come out, I know you''ve been following."


    Her voice fell, and four or five seconds later, Li Xiaolang, who was hiding under a big tree, walked out of the dark area step by step.


    Chapter 1559 High-end fighting skills are often very simple


    Seeing Li Xiaolang walking out from behind the trunk, Sakura Kinomoto was not too surprised. On the contrary, there was even a sense of relief.


    However, after seeing that Li Xiaolang was indeed the ''stalker'', Xiao Ying''s face tightened, and she scolded seriously and seriously:


    "Why are you following me?"


    "..." Li Xiaolang didn''t say anything, just stared at Xiao Ying calmly. After a moment of silence, he asked, "The magic reaction on your body is the Clow card, right?"


    "Clow card?!" Sakura was stunned for a while, and then asked: "So, you have been staring at me since you entered the class because of the Clow card?"


    "I didn''t deny it, but directly admitted it?" Li Xiaolang looked at Xiao Ying in surprise, and reached out and took out a compass from somewhere behind his back.


    On the compass drawn with gossip, Sinan turned frantically. The closer he got to Xiao Ying, the faster the turning, as if he was strongly attracted by something.


    After taking out the compass, Li Xiaolang pointed it at Xiao Ying, as if he was making the final decision. After he was done, he nodded and said:


    "I originally wanted to take out this compass that can search for Clow cards to reveal your face when you didn''t admit it, but I didn''t expect you to admit it so easily~"


    "What?" Xiao Ying froze for a moment, a little confused about what was going on with Li Xiaolang-.


    For no reason, she suddenly transferred to the class and stared at her as soon as she arrived, which made her feel very uncomfortable for two classes in the morning.


    Is he trying to **** the Clow card?


    This is what Teacher Guanyue reminded me yesterday not to use too much force, is it telling me not to beat people too hard? But I''m not going to fight...


    Just when Sakura was confused, Li Xiaolang had already put away the compass and said calmly:


    "According to the reaction of the magic, the Clow card is in the pocket of your shirt, right?"


    "Since you are also the holder of the Clow card, according to international practice, we will settle the ownership of the Clow card according to the common competitive method among mages. Do you have any opinion on this?"


    "But..." Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment, took out the Clow card from her pocket, and said in surprise, "This Clow card was originally my thing, why should I compete with you?"


    Hearing this, Li Xiaolang frowned and said displeasedly, "Is it just because I accidentally got a few Clow cards and thought that I had decided the ownership? It''s really an idea that only a small family in a small place would have."


    "But I''m not just a few cards, right?" Sakura asked blankly, looking at the 35 Clow cards in her hand.


    Li Xiaolang was silent for a while, then sneered, rolled up the sleeves of his sportswear, and said coldly:


    "It seems that you need to figure out what is the struggle between mages!"


    The words fell, and Li Xiaolang strode forward, rushing straight towards Xiao Ying.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The playground of Tomoe Elementary School.


    Li Meiling, who easily got in, was making the final confirmation with Su Jin angrily:


    "So, you are also a collector of Clow cards?"


    "Well, you can say that." Su Jin nodded and answered Li Meiling without hesitation.


    Seeing Su Jin''s admission, Li Meiling immediately got angry and asked sullenly, "Did you approach me on purpose before, to use me to squeeze out the competitor Xiaolang?"


    "Squeeze out competitors? Li Xiaolang?" Su Jin gave Li Meiling a strange look, and then said, "You can think so for the time being."


    What he actually wanted was Li Meiling, and it seemed reasonable and reasonable to exclude Li Xiaolang as a competitor.


    "Oh? I actually admitted it directly, not bad. I was clearly hiding my head and showing my tail in the past, but now it''s a bit open and honest, but I said in advance that even if you want to hold me hostage, it''s impossible to hold the little wolf."


    Speaking of which, Li Meiling seemed to be emphasizing the gap and said seriously:


    "Don''t think that little tricks will be useful to Little Wolf, he is the top Daoist genius of the new generation of our Li family. Under the strict training, he has extremely rich fighting skills. Just by your words, even if you are a teenager, you are still fighting. But his."


    When Li Meiling said this, the wind suddenly changed, and she began to boast about herself: "But that''s right, it''s precisely because you don''t have the confidence to beat the little wolf, that''s why you plan to approach me, plan to take advantage of me in Xiaolang. The status curve in the wolf''s heart saves the country, right? Hmph, you still have vision."


    Li Meiling''s voice fell, and Su Jin, who was walking alongside her, suddenly stopped, raised her finger and pointed ahead:


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "You just said, rich experience in fighting skills, do you mean that?"


    "What?" Li Meiling was stunned when she heard the words, turned her head to look in the direction Su Jin pointed, but saw a scene that made her stunned.


    "Give me the Clow card!"


    Li Xiaolang grabbed half of a stack of Clow cards, his forehead was bulging, his arms stretched straight, and his tone was even more vicious, as if half of the hungry wolf barked his teeth and shouted:


    "If you don''t give it, I''ll step on your toes and pull it!"


    "I won''t give it!" Sakura grabbed the other half of the Clow card with one hand, her cheeks flushed with anger, "Why do you come up to grab my things and step on my toes? Are you crazy? ?"


    "Also, didn''t you say you want some kind of fighting? It turned out to be robbery!"


    ......


    Li Xiaolang raised his eyebrows and said disdainfully, "Hey! What kind of fighting method do you need to deal with a little girl of yours? I''ll just grab it with your hands. With your strength, can you still surpass me?"


    "Don''t let me go, or I''ll really step on people... ah!!!"


    At the same time as the screams sounded, Sakura took back her small leather shoes and snorted:


    "I''m about to step on people, and I said it twice on purpose, are you an idiot?"


    Li Xiaolang, who was holding his right foot and was only breathing air, was dumbfounded, his eyes were crying, and he shouted angrily: "Damn, do you really dare to beat you when you think you are a woman?"


    "Then hit it!" Xiao Ying took out the key of the seal, lifted the seal directly, and held the ten-kilogram staff: "I! No! I''m afraid!"


    "you!!"


    Seeing the two glaring at each other, Su Jin blinked, turned his head, and clapped his hands at Li Meiling:


    "Is this the so-called high-end fighting method? It''s really high-end!"


    "awesome!"


    "But then again, I really have no experience in bullying little girls based on the physical advantage brought by their gender."


    When Li Meiling heard this, her face turned from white to blue, from blue to black, and finally turned purple.


    She stepped back two steps, leaving a buffer zone, then sprinted and jumped up, two small step shoes side by side in the air, scratched it, and kicked Li Xiaolang''s face.


    "The dead little wolf who bullied girls, die for me!!"


    "Ah-!!" Eight.


    Chapter 1560 Li Xiaolang''s mentality collapsed


    Bang.


    Li Xiaolang used his cheeks and took off in place, leaving a row of shoe prints on his face. At the same time, he also hit the mesh fence of the tennis court. The whole person was printed in large characters on it.


    A few quacks.


    The net made of the rope broke, and Li Xiaolang thumped and fell into the tennis court, making a scream.


    Angrily kicked Li Xiaolang, and Li Meiling gasped for a few breaths before turning her head to look at Xiao Ying.


    Seeing this, Sakura stuffed the Clow card back into her pocket, and took a step back with the seal of the seal.


    At that time, Li Meiling pursed her lips, paused, bowed to Sakura and apologized:


    "I''m sorry, my stupid brother has caused you trouble!"


    "Eh?" Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment, then waved her hand and said, "Well, it doesn''t really matter, after all, "Three One Three"..."


    When Xiao Ying said this, she turned her head and looked at Li Xiaolang who was still dizzy on the ground. She saw the shoe prints on the other''s face and the saliva left in the corner of her mouth. The corners of her eyes twitched:


    "I feel like he''s actually been punished."


    "Is that so..." Li Meiling opened her mouth when she heard the words, and finally bowed: "All in all, thank you."


    Not long after she finished speaking, Su Jin led Guanyue Gefan and Dao Temple Zhishi over.


    "Xiao Ying, are you alright? Is there any injury to your body?" Daoji Tomoyo quickly approached Xiao Ying across the crowd. After touching it up and down, he was sure that nothing had happened, and he was relieved.


    Li Meiling sensed something was wrong at this time, and stared blankly at Dao Temple, knowing the world: "You... know each other?"


    At this time, Su Jin, who had just walked in, explained:


    "The two of them are good friends who grew up together."


    "Oh yes, by the way, Sakura is Clow Reed''s biological daughter, so she currently owns all the Clow cards that have the master."


    Friends who grew up together? Clow Reed''s daughter? Li Meiling listened and listened, everyone was stunned for a few seconds, and then they reacted, turned to look at Li Xiaolang, and her face was almost green.


    This idiot, he just grabbed my friend''s friend, why did he grab Clow Reed''s own daughter?

 Chapter 1071：

    According to the seniority, our grand-aunt is Xiao Ying''s grandma, Cullo Reed''s mother, after all, this little girl is still their aunt, the cousin of Little Wolf''s father...


    It''s over, grabbing something and grabbing it on my aunt''s head, now I''m going to be beaten!


    Just when Li Meiling''s expression changed rapidly, the thick-skinned Li Xiaolang cried out, covering his face and struggling to get up from the ground, and then shouted angrily:


    "Who? Who kicked me just now?"


    "It''s me!" Without waiting for everyone to react, Li Meiling put her hands on her hips and pushed her up with a dark face: "It''s okay for you to grab something, right?"


    "Berry Bell?" When Li Xiaolang saw the culprit, most of the revenge he had thought of was instantly dispelled, and he looked at his cousin in confusion: "What are you doing, this is!"


    "Why do I have to ask you!" Li Meiling gritted her teeth fiercely: "Hello, you are amazing, you grabbed something and grabbed your aunt''s head, believe it or not, I''ll tell Aunt Yelan now. "


    Seeing that Li Meiling came up with the big move "calling parents", Li Xiaolang was completely stupid:


    "What are you talking about grabbing your aunt''s head?"


    Li Meiling was still stunned when she saw Li Xiaolang, she stretched out her hand and pulled Xiaoying down in front of her, who was still blinking, pointing at her cheek and said:


    "She, the daughter of our cousin Clow Reed, understand?"


    "Eh? Eh!!" Xiao Sakura exclaimed in surprise when she heard this relationship.


    Li Xiaolang was also stunned. He stared at Xiao Ying with a strange expression, and said:


    "She? Clow Reed''s daughter?"


    "Yes!" Li Meiling nodded, and then asked Xiao Ying, "Your father is Clow Reed, right?"


    "Oh.. Although it is true..." Sakura was a little dizzy. The new bully transfer student accidentally discovered that I was his aunt when he was robbing me? This.... always feels that the relationship at home is more complicated.


    When Li Xiaolang heard Xiao Ying''s admission, he didn''t suspect that it was a fake.


    After all, he also knew that the fact that Sakura had a large stack of Clow cards in her hand was inherently wrong.


    His mother, Li Yelan, said that the Cullo card was unsealed. It is reasonable to say that it has not been two days, but Xiaoying has a large stack of at least 30 cards in her hand. The efficiency of the teacher can''t be so fast. . . . .


    So, the only answer is... ancestry?


    So the equation that Sakura is equal to Clow Reed''s daughter holds true?


    hiss! ! After being kicked by Li Meiling, Li Xiaolang''s ''intelligence'' suddenly returned. After the impatience he had previously been eager to complete his mother''s instructions was suppressed, he finally thought calmly.


    Maybe, maybe, guess... is it really his aunt?


    So, I stole something on my aunt''s head?


    Seeing Li Xiaolang''s face turning green, Li Meiling snorted and glared at him: "So, you know why I kicked you? I''m doing it for your own good!"


    Hearing this sentence for your own good, Li Xiaolang felt ten thousand uncomfortable, but he still had to admit that it was indeed his fault.


    However... he is not reconciled!


    Li Xiaolang twisted his face, turned his head to look at Xiao Ying, and asked with a twitching mouth, "Why didn''t you say that you are Clow Reed''s daughter earlier?"


    Sakura blinked and replied, "You didn''t ask!"


    In a word, Li Xiaolang felt depressed and wanted to vomit blood.


    Well, the co-authorship is on his head, he deserves it! !


    At that time, Su Jin came over and patted Li Xiaolang''s head with a face of "comfort" and said:


    "Young people, don''t be too impatient. Before doing things, you must first collect information. Look, if you don''t do anything, you will be **** yourself, won''t you be at a disadvantage?"


    His head was rubbed like he was walking a dog. Li Xiao0.8 Wolf felt aggrieved in his heart, but he didn''t resist. It was considered to have advanced Su Jin''s words, and he asked firstly, "So, you are also my relative? This woman''s brother? My uncle. ?"


    "That''s not it." Su Jin shook his head.


    Li Xiaolang''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he said loudly, "Then what qualifications do you have to talk about me!"


    Su Jin was not angry, just smiled and touched the ''dog''s head'' and said:


    "But I''m from Xiao Ying''s father, you have to call me grandpa!"


    "Master... Master?" Li Xiaolang''s face froze.


    "Hey!" Su Jin nodded and responded.


    When Li Xiaolang heard this, his face turned green.


    I shouldn''t have come to this broken island country, I shouldn''t have transferred to this broken school, but when I met someone, either my aunt or my grandfather, I came here to co-author and be a grandson!


    Boil--! ! .


    Chapter 1561 Su Jin is watching


    Seeing Li Xiaolang grit his teeth, red eyes, and an expression of losing everything, Su Jin smiled without pity, this smile made Li Xiaolang''s face even darker.


    "Do not laugh!"


    "Am I smiling?" Su Jin changed his face instantly and asked Gefan Guanyue next to him.


    "Is there? No." Guanyue Gefan blinked tacitly and said in coordination.


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned around and patted Li Xiaolang on the head:


    "Look, I didn''t laugh just now... poof!"


    "You clearly laughed!" Li Xiaolang shouted angrily with a dark face.


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned around again and looked at Dao Temple Zhishi: "Zhishi, did I just laugh?"


    "Ah? Is there such a thing? I didn''t hear it." Dao Temple Zhishi pretended to be deaf, completely ignoring Li Xiaolang''s fire-breathing gaze.


    You''ve bullied Sakura, and you still expect me to help you? It''s good not to fall into the hole.


    Seeing the Dao Temple Zhishi like this, Li Xiaolang set his sights on the only person standing by his side:


    "Berry Bell, he just laughed, right, twice!"


    Li Meiling put her hands on her hips and said speechlessly: "Really, Xiaolang, how old are you, why do you care about such a thing, besides, it was because you made a mistake! Who told you not to understand Su Jin''s affairs? The identity just jumps in the face."


    Girl, are you sure you can call yourself your fiancee like this? Su Jin gave Li Meiling a strange look, and then looked at Guanyue Gefan.


    Guanyue Gefan pointed to the other side of the tennis court, as if he had found something, Su Jin didn''t say anything, just nodded to show that he understood.


    On the other side, Li Xiaolang was pulling his face, looking at Li Meiling speechlessly: "Forget it, I shouldn''t have asked you, every time I ask you, there is no good thing."


    The second half of the sentence was whispered by Li Xiaolang himself. In the past, he did something wrong. If he tried to find an excuse, he would be dismantled by Li Meiling. Although this guy has a good heart, his mouth is sometimes really inaudible.


    He gave up, and if he continued to be serious like this, he was afraid that he would die of anger.


    Seeing Li Xiaolang ''giving up treatment'', Su Jin reminded the little guy:


    "By the way, aren''t you running now?"


    "Run?" Li Xiaolang was stunned for a moment, not sure why Su Jin said this.


    At this time, Su Jin said with a look of surprise: "You don''t think you bullied Xiao Ying, it''s just that there is nothing like this, right?"


    "Ah?" Li Xiaolang was stunned, and before he could say anything, Su Jin took Li Meiling back a step, and when Li Xiaolang was puzzled, a loud roar suddenly sounded beside him.


    "Damn it, you bullied my sister, right?"


    The ''wild'' Momoya Kinomoto ran out, grabbed Li Xiaolang by the collar, and roared:


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you!"


    Yuecheng Xuetu, who ran after him, quickly grabbed his hand and hurriedly persuaded: "Taoya, calm down! He''s just a child."


    "Brother?" Sakura was shocked when she saw Taoya jumping out.


    "Oh, Brother Taoya actually knows, it''s terrible, but don''t make a problem." Daoji Tomoyo calmly held Xiao Ying, and said in a slightly subtle tone.


    "Calm down, calm down!" Yuecheng Xuetu pulled Taoya, then turned her head and said to Su Jin, "That...can you..."


    Seeing this, Su Jin whistled and said to the stunned Li Xiaolang, "I told you to run away, you really are."


    It was because you stopped him that he didn''t find out about Brother Taoya... Tomoyo Daoji, who had been on the sidelines, complained in his heart.


    From where she stood just now, it was easy to see Momoya Kinomoto running from the other side of the tennis court. Li Xiaolang could have found it, but because she was stopped by Su Jin, she didn''t see the right side. The incoming ''enemy''.


    So, in the current situation, she and Su Jin should have done it on purpose.


    Well done, Master Su Jin! That''s the way to deal with people who bully Sakura! Zhishi of Dao Temple shouted to Su Jin in his heart ''waving the flag''.


    "Little Wolf..." Li Meiling was nervous when she saw Momoya Kinomoto''s annoyed look, but she didn''t dare to step forward, for fear of intensifying the conflict again.


    After all, Momoya Kinomoto was just holding on to Li Xiaolang, not to the point of actually hitting someone with his fists. Obviously, although the master was angry, he was still very restrained.


    But in this situation, she has no choice but to look at Su Jin for help.


    Seeing Li Meiling''s appearance, Su Jin raised his hand and patted her junior, implying her to relax, then turned her head and said to Taoya and Xuetu:


    "Okay, don''t shake it. What''s wrong with shaking people, it''s not easy for your father to explain to relatives."


    "Tsk!" Taoya smacked her mouth, but she let go of her hand wisely and put Li Xiaolang down.


    Seeing this, Li Xiaolang quickly backed away, opened a safe distance from Taoya, and watched Motoya Kinomoto vigilantly.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t think about breaking free just now, but every time he tried to move, a huge magic force poured out of Taoya''s body, which directly forced the bricks to fly, making him unable to move.


    After confirming his eyes, he is someone who can''t really be beaten... By the way, this monster-level magic power, the son of Clow Reed? hiss....


    Just when Li Xiaolang was frightened, Xiao Ying next to him asked strangely:


    "Why are you here, brother?"


    "Ah, let me explain this." Yuecheng Xuetu knew that Taoya was in a wrong mood, and hurried up to explain: "Our next gym class is tennis, so we need to borrow the court, and then when we get to the slope, it just happens to be Seeing you, Taoya rushed over."


    Yuecheng Xuetu said and pointed to the steps next to the tennis court. Because Tomoe School is a unit of elementary, junior, high and high school, walking up the steps next to the tennis court is where the high school is located.


    As if to prove Xuetu''s words, men and women in sportswear appeared above the steps, and some of them waved their hands here.


    Seeing this scene, Li Xiaolang suddenly thought of something, turned his head to look at Xiao Ying, "Did you go this way on purpose just now?"


    Sakura said blankly, "I just follow my feelings... Oh, maybe it was inspired by inspiration."


    I went to the high school with someone who was following me. If something went wrong, I would immediately have someone in the senior year to help me. Hey, why do I feel like my inspiration is smarter than myself?


    Xiao Sakura suddenly thought of some shocking fact, and her whole face was full of stupidity.


    Seeing Xiao Ying''s stupid appearance, Li Xiaolang temporarily gave up the guess that all Xiao Ying''s actions just now were calculated. With such a stupid face, it is impossible to do this.


    On the other side, seeing Li Xiaolang and questioning Xiao Ying, Taoya suddenly became unhappy: "Hey, you kid, what kind of eyes are you looking at?"


    "Okay, don''t scare him." Yuecheng Xuetu sang a red face, walked up to Li Xiaolang, squatted down and said, "Taoya doesn''t actually mean anything, it''s just because he saw you bullying his sister. "That''s it, you are also a big brother, right? You should be able to understand this feeling, right?"


    In fact, Taoya didn''t actually see the picture of Li Xiaolang snatching the Sakura Clow card. After he was nearby, Su Jin was already there, so in fact, Taoya knew from the perspective that Li Xiaolang had such a situation. behavior.


    However, Li Xiaolang didn''t know about this. Instead, he frowned because of Xuetu''s words, turned his head to look at Li Meiling, and then nodded slightly unhappy.


    It was an admission that he and Taoya had the same position as having a brother.


    Seeing him like this, Yuecheng Xuetu immediately smiled and said, "It turns out that he is a good and reasonable boy, so since that''s the case, I don''t need to say anything more, right?"


    Li Xiaolang''s face flushed when he heard the words, he thought about it, turned his head and apologized to Xiaoying:


    "sorry."


    After speaking, he felt a little shameful again, and after apologizing, he snorted.


    "Hey!"


    Taoya was displeased by this expression, but she was still suppressed by Yuecheng Snow Rabbit.


    "Okay, he has already apologized. Since the child knows that he is wrong, let''s give him a chance. We can''t kill someone all at once, right?"


    Just when Yuecheng Xuetu persuaded Taoya, Li Meiling turned her head suspiciously and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "I said something was wrong, why did you suddenly stop talking?"


    Su Jin didn''t say a word, but pointed at Guanyue Gefan next to him, and then pointed at Yuecheng Snow Rabbit, with a meaningful expression on his face.


    "Ah? What are you trying to express?" Li Meiling was caught in the circle, but within a few seconds, she was held back by Zhishi of the Dao Temple. Both of them bit their ears and whispered.


    Every now and then, Li Meiling would say, ''Eh? ''''Eh! ''the sound of.


    At this time, the gap was not right. Xiao Ying couldn''t help looking at Taoya, then at Guanyue Gefan, and then at Yuecheng Snow Rabbit. In the end, she followed Su Jin''s example, silent but intense. focus on.


    "What''s the matter? Look at me like this." Momoya, who was most concerned about Sakura, felt that something was wrong, but she hadn''t reacted.


    At this moment, a soft female voice sounded, but not to him, but to Yuecheng Xuetu:

 Chapter 1072：

    "You are, Moon City-kun, right?"


    Hearing this voice, Momoya Kinomoto''s scalp went numb! .


    Chapter 1562 Watching a play


    "Yes, I am Yuecheng Snow Rabbit, who are you?"


    "Guanyue Gefan, please give me more advice."


    Looking at the two people who were shaking hands, Su Jin, Xiao Ying and others seemed to see a snow-white rabbit and a lioness staring at each other in mid-air, and the eyes of both parties sparked electric sparks.


    "Interesting." Su Jin touched his chin and looked at the Shura Field in front of him with interest.


    Kinomoto Sakura looked at the nervous Momoya Kinomoto with malicious eyes at this time, and whispered in her mouth: "You deserve it! I told you to bully me before."


    "Oh, what a stunning view!" Dao Temple Zhishi took out a camera from nowhere, and blatantly shot it.


    "You guys have some conscience, didn''t you see that they were all fighting in public?" As soon as Li Meiling finished complaining, she inexplicably took out paper money from her pocket and handed it to Li Xiaolang next to her, saying: "Little Wolf, go buy me some potato chips and Coke. If you have edamame to buy, that would be the best."


    Li Xiaolang looked at the money in his hand, and then looked at Li Meiling, who had been staring at the ''battlefield'', his expression suddenly stunned.


    Still conscience? The one who wants to watch the fun the most is you, right?


    "What are you looking at, go." Li Meiling waved her hand, then turned her head and asked Su Jin, "Hey, let''s just watch them fight like this?"


    Su Jin glanced at her and asked, "Why, do you want to join too?"


    "It''s not that I want to join, it''s... that the female teacher in front has a good relationship with you, isn''t it? Are you just watching them confront each other?" Li Meiling remembered that Dao Temple Zhishi said just now that Su Jin was also implicated. Huan'' here, why is Su Jin watching a play here instead?


    Seeing Li Meiling''s look of ''I''m thinking about you'', Su Jin pouted, glared at her and said, "I think you just want to see my fun."


    "Don''t say it if you know it!" Li Meiling, who was stared at, shrank her neck quickly and whispered.


    On the other side, the battlefield is ''anxious''.


    "How long have Moon City-kun and Taoya known each other?"


    "Is it two years? Do Kanyuki-sensei and Taoya-kun know each other very well?"


    Hearing this, Li Meiling took a deep breath and said, "Hey! Heavy blow, this is a clear satire of the female teacher who is already an ex-girlfriend"! "


    "It used to be okay, after all, I almost became Taoya-kun''s mother."


    "No! Is there such a relationship?" Li Meiling was stunned. No one knew about this kind of explosive inside story to her!


    Guanyue Gefan''s words not only broke Li Meiling''s defense, but Taoya was also dumbfounded, and hurriedly said: "Hey, let''s talk about it, don''t talk about it!"


    Guanyue Gefan turned her head when she heard the words, glanced at Taoya with a smile, and took a step back at him, her face extremely unnatural.


    Seeing Taoya like this, Guanyue Gefan chuckled softly:


    "Okay, let''s stop teasing you."


    After she finished speaking, she let go, flipped her hair, put on her sunglasses again, then walked over with a very natural look, held Su Jin''s hand, and said to Yuecheng Xuetu and Taoya:


    "When the two get married, remember to send me an invitation, don''t worry, I will come."


    Seeing this, Li Meiling was stunned and said: "Loud! This is a clear statement that men and women are not approved by the world."


    Su Jin turned his head, glanced at Li Meiling, and almost said, ''You have too much drama''.


    On the other side, Taoya saw Guanyue Gefan holding Su Jin''s hand, not only did not show any resistance, but she was relieved.


    Boy, is your expression of relief a bit wrong? Is it because the horns on my head are not distinct enough? Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then glanced at Guanyue Gefan, who was pretending to be next to him.


    Guanyue Gefan, who obviously didn''t like it too much, but was angry because of the fact that "the little boy who used to have a little crush on him actually came out of the closet", couldn''t help but feel a little speechless.


    Compared to Naiba, what kind of weird things are here.... Su Jin sighed in his heart, and then patted Guanyue Gefan''s hand, but did not pat her hand away, but said:


    "Okay, stop being petty."


    "Oh." Guanyue Gefan nodded honestly, which was completely different from the hedgehog image just now.


    "You?" Taoya looked at Su Jin at this time, opened her mouth to say something, but closed her mouth for some reason.


    At this time, Su Jin suddenly said:


    "To be honest, I actually like Nadeko-san very much."


    After saying this, Guanyue Gefan and Taoya both turned black.


    I take you as a friend, but you stare at my mother?


    Sakura, who was originally watching the play, was also dumbfounded at this time. After reacting, she immediately blushed and protested firmly:


    "master!!"


    "Just kidding." Su Jin waved his hand, restrained the bad taste on his face, and said to Taoya, "Don''t be so nervous, you have two fathers!"


    "I think your mouth is the reason why I''m nervous." Taoya suddenly looked at Su Jin with black lines all over her head. He understood it. The guy in front of him just glanced at Guanyue Gefan and looked good. , the inside is cut all black.


    Hey, looking at it this way, these two are still a perfect match! !


    "Don''t pay attention to those details." Su Jin smiled, and then said, "What are Elio and Fujitsu''s final plan?"


    What he asked was what decision the two ''Clow Reed'' finally negotiated yesterday, and at the same time, he was deliberately diverting the topic and not talking about the previous matter.


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Taoya was silent for a while, and then said: ".. The younger one stayed in touch. It seems that he plans to stay in Tomoe for a while and then return to the UK. Dad, he is probably business as usual."


    "Separate? It''s really a good idea."


    Su Jin understands the thoughts of these two people. Since they have already been divided into two people, living as two familiar strangers can be regarded as avoiding some contradictions in life.


    "Almost." Taoya replied vaguely: "Although I don''t understand the reason why the little one clearly wanted to leave, but he had to stay for a while."


    Saying that, Taoya turned her gaze to Guanyue Gefan. According to his past prophecy, this one should have been with Elio, but now he is holding Su Jin''s hand.


    Ah, is his little dad already green? Wait a minute, think about it, I''m green too, that''s fine.


    "The reason!" Su Jin heard the reason, turned her head and looked at Xiao Ying with a smile.


    "Eh? Look at what I''m doing (good enough)?" Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment, then she reacted, pointing to herself and said, "Master, don''t you think it''s me?"


    "What do you think?" Su Jin smiled and reached out and rubbed Sakura''s head: "Little Clow Magician who hasn''t collected all the Clow cards yet."


    Sakura, whose hair was messed up by Su Jin, muttered in protest: "It''s not my fault that I didn''t collect it at all. I can''t find those Clow cards that ran away... Eh?"


    Just now, when Sakura spoke, a strange magic power came from the direction of the gymnasium.


    That is the magic power emitted when the Clow card is activated.


    In the face of such a sudden situation, Su Jin said slowly in a holding tone: "Oh? What a coincidence!"


    Tomoyo of the Dao Temple next to him blinked and looked at Su Jin with a subtle expression.


    So, the master has long predicted that the Clow card will be activated at this time, so he has to enter the school?


    You are not enough to watch one play, so you want to watch two in a row! .


    Chapter 1563 Fright caused by jokes


    "This magic... Clow card?!!"


    Aware of the magic power in the direction of the gymnasium, Sakura was stunned for a moment, and then she regained her senses, and her expression suddenly became tense:


    "Oops, the next class is basketball, and the students have already gone to the stadium."


    "what?"


    Momoya Kinomoto and Snow Rabbit Tsukihiro were stunned when they heard Sakura''s words, and at the same time, Li Xiaolang reacted very quickly and rushed out, running straight to the direction of the gym.


    When he was transferring schools yesterday, he was led by the guide arranged by the school to the gymnasium, and naturally he knew the direction of the gymnasium.


    "Little Wolf, where are you going?"


    Li Meiling was stunned when she saw this scene, and immediately shouted loudly.


    "Don''t ask, he should have gone to the gym." Su Jin patted Li Meiling on the shoulder and said calmly, "I probably don''t want to go back to China without accomplishing anything, so I have to take one or two Clow cards no matter what. Prove your abilities."


    "Huh?" Li Meiling felt relieved when she heard Su Jin''s explanation, but also felt helpless because of Li Xiaolang''s nonsense: "Really, Aunt Yelan won''t blame him for this kind of thing, what does he think? Yes."


    "Isn''t it a good thing for boys to be self-motivated 313?"


    Su Jin shrugged, chuckled lightly, turned his head, looked at Xiao Ying who looked nervous and said:


    "What? Sakura, are you planning to go too?"


    "I..." Sakura opened her mouth, thinking about what to say, but looked at Momoya Kinomoto again, as if she was worried about something.


    Seeing her like this, Taoya couldn''t help scratching her head. For her sister, who was almost brought up by him, Taoya couldn''t see Sakura''s thoughts, it was strange:


    "If you want to go, let''s go." Momoya Kinomoto said in a relaxed tone: "After all, they are also your classmates, and the Clow card was also made by Dad. If something happens to your classmates, we also have a share. responsibility."


    Seeing this, Sakura opened her eyes slightly, and then nodded heavily:


    "Um."


    After she answered, she ran towards the gymnasium without turning her head. When she saw her leaving, the worried Daoji Zhishi glanced at Su Jin, and after receiving permission from Su Jin''s eyes, he immediately chased after her.


    "Sakura, wait for me, I''ll go with you."


    When the two of them ran away, Su Jin couldn''t help turning his head and looked at Momoya Kinomoto next to him and said:


    "Aren''t you going to keep up and protect yourself? Just like you did before."


    Kinomoto Sakura, a little confused, can grow so big in a weak state with superficial magic power before awakening, relying on Taoya''s secret protection.


    For this man who has inherited Clow Reed''s magical aptitude, has the ability to predict, and is usually protected by an angel, Nadeko Kinomoto, the ordinary Clow cards are probably not enough for him to punch, let alone those who Ghostly ghosts.


    After all, this is one of the two guardians who can hold the Clow card by one person in the original book. All the mana consumption of Judgment Moon makes him enough to manifest himself. In terms of panel strength, it is no better than Guanyue Gefan. A shrine maiden who wears Clow Reed''s artifact.


    However, after hearing Su Jin''s words, Momoya Kinomoto scratched his head and said:


    "Although I say that, to be honest, after you solve the troubles on Sakura, I no longer need to continue protecting her."


    Speaking of this, Taoya couldn''t help but complain: "I don''t know how you did it, that guy Xiao Ying is stronger than me now. Believe it or not, when that kid just grabbed Xiao Ying''s things, she could slap someone to death."


    "Hey, isn''t it? Is that girl so powerful?" Li Meiling was shocked when she heard this, and slapped the little wolf to death. Is this really a little girl of the same age as her? I''m afraid this is not a female tyrannosaurus, right?


    "Haha (bgai), what you said is not wrong." When Su Jin heard Taoya''s words, he was instantly amused, and he couldn''t help laughing.


    Although he has only received the lowest five-digit spirituality, the five-digit number is regarded as a ''demi-god domain'' in Hakogawa. The existence of such a personality, even a magician with a serious bias, depends on his strength. The unit is tons.


    Slap Li Xiaolang to death, it''s really not a lie.


    On the other side, Guanyue Gefan couldn''t help laughing: "I just ''saw'' the scene where the child was shot to death in advance, so I reminded it deliberately. After all, you are also relatives, aren''t you?"


    When Taoya heard the words, she spread her hands and said, "Although I say that, I''m also worried that the ''monster'' will not be able to hold back. After all, that guy is quite reckless."


    ''Look''? Do you mean prophecy? Like Aunt Yelan, the people in front of them have the ability to fortune-telling and prophecy? Listening to the conversation of several people, Li Meiling suddenly thought of a lot, and also thought of her previous ''random encounter'' with Su Jin.


    If it is a prophecy, then she may not meet Su Jin by accident, but by the other party''s intention. Of course, the focus is not here, but on Little Wolf.


    Since the probability of these few possessing the ability to predict is very high, will the child named ''Sakura'' really have the power to slap the wolf to death? The little wolf is now competing with the opponent for the Clow card, isn''t it that I will be a widow at the age of ten?


    Thinking of that possibility, Li Meiling felt numb, and hurriedly said;


    "Well, I''m a little worried about the little wolf, I''m sorry!"


    After speaking, Li Meiling ran in the direction where Sakura left, leaving Taoya in a daze for the unknown situation:


    "Hey, what''s up with this cheap niece?"


    "What can you do, what you just said scared her and made her worry that her brother will be killed by Xiao Ying!" Su Jin spread his hands and explained casually.


    "Huh? Is this what it is?" Taoya heard the words and was speechless.


    Let¡¯s just talk about it, jokes are jokes, if we really want to talk about the truth, in the situation just now, Xiao Ying knows that everyone is relatives. In this kind of relationship, if you compete for a few Clow cards, you can still kill yourself? How could Sakura''s character do such a thing.


    Yuecheng Xuetu, who was on the side, could see clearly, and said helplessly: "I guess it''s because you said Xiao Ying is too scary."


    This can be slapped to death, but also worried about being unable to hold back, what you said is so serious, this little girl is not worried about her brother, it is a strange thing... Yuecheng Xuetu smiled helplessly, then turned her head, eyes Staring at Su Jin and said:


    "They''ve all left, so are you going to start recycling Clow cards too?".


    Chapter 1564

 Chapter 1073：

    "Oh?"


    Hearing the questioning, Su Jin keenly sensed that something was wrong with Yuecheng Xuetu. With his ability, he could naturally sense the fact that the other real protagonist, "Judge Yue", had begun to wake up.


    Looking at it this way, Taoya or Cullo Reed didn''t hide the matter of Judge Yue yesterday. This is a direct showdown, so that everyone knows the identity of the other party.


    Well, that''s the only way that Judge Yue''s personality and Yuecheng Xuetu''s personality will communicate with each other as they are now, and Taoya next to him still looks unmoved~ Yuxin.


    After figuring out the situation, Su Jin naturally understood what to say and what not to say-:


    "I sensed the appearance of light cards and dark cards. What, are you going to recycle-?"


    Light and Darkness are the two most powerful cards in the Clow card, and the leader of all the Clow cards.


    Among them, the fire and earth of the light and the four elements are directly under the control of the guardian Kelubeiros, while the water and wind of the dark and the four elements belong to the jurisdiction of the judge month.


    That''s why Su Jin is here to ask Judge Yue whether he is going to recycle the Clow card.


    "That''s not something I need to intervene in." The ''Yuecheng Snow Rabbit'' changed from the peacefulness of the past and seemed a little indifferent: "This is a test for the new Clow Magician, and the ownership of the Clow card is only the library. Luo magic enables the decision."


    The implication is that it is a test for Xiaoying. Everyone is an elder, so don''t get involved too much. As for the final ownership of the Clow card, let Xiaoying decide by herself. In principle, Judge Yue doesn''t mind Su Jin. Get a Clow card.


    Although Judge Yue didn''t say everything, his meaning was passed directly to Su Jin.


    Compared with the original book, Judge Yue''s disapproval of Kinomoto Sakura is much better now, and her attitude towards Sakura becoming a Clow magician is obviously ''default''.


    The reason for this is naturally because Su Jin broke through the identity of Xiao Ying''s ''Clow Reed''s daughter''.


    In the original book, Judge Moon completely denied Sakura''s identity because he only recognized Clow Reed as a master, but now it is different. The new owner is Clow Reed''s daughter, his nominal sister, which is Let Judge Yue have no reason to refuse, and even completely delegate the power of the Clow card to Sakura, obviously because of Elio''s guidance.


    Because I don''t have the experience and training arranged in the original book, I let it go completely. Are you going to see what I do... That guy Clow Reed, even if he is reincarnated as Elio, he is still a ghost... Su Jin''s heart Muttered, but didn''t care too much about the current situation.


    It can be seen from the Clow cards made by Clow Reed that this guy is completely a lazy dog. Many of the Clow cards are out of service life, play tricks, belong to the kind of enlightened type, and do not have much desire to fight. As a magician, it is not difficult to recruit opponents to Hakoba, but it must be troublesome to use them directly as combat power.


    So for Clow Reed, Su Jin just released his attitude to win over, and the other key points are on Sakura.


    After all, Sakura is still young and has strong plasticity like Fett and Nanoha, and can be used as a reserve talent for Arcadia. Compared with the trouble caused by Clow Reed''s character, Sakura is completely Can be described as a good girl.


    Moreover, a four-digit level Cullo Reed is not the icing on the cake for Arcadia, so Su Jin gave up quickly. On the contrary, he vigorously attracted Guanyue Gefan and Ichihara Yuko. ''Older Women''.


    On the one hand, these two have their own demands. Even the troublesome Yuko Ichihara is in contact with the current ''half-dead'' state, which is very easy for Su Jin, but on the contrary, using the means of dividing the only divine spirit, these few As a woman, a person can leapfrog to the point of four figures, even if the level is very weak in the same class, and it is not as good as the birth of a small garden, but for Su Jin, it is more useful.


    Well, ''easy to use'' in every sense.


    "How many people are like this, I can think that this is to allow me to perform some special operations similar to Sakura''s on the two Clow cards of ''light'' and ''dark''?"


    Before doing things, Su Jin tends to clarify the risks in advance, so as to avoid a series of troubles caused by misunderstandings.


    Judgment Yue heard that Su Jin seemed to have special needs for the two Clow cards of light and darkness, and even reached the level of equal status with Sakura, which inevitably surprised him, but because Elio had previously He still said calmly:


    "Everything about the Clow card should be decided by the Clow Magician."


    As for Sakura, who is the magician of Clow, who listens to? Of course, that was what Su Jin listened to.


    After all, Su Jin is the master who gave Xiao Ying ''the power to see her mother'', and also solved the problem of the increase of magic power, relieved Xiao Ying''s life crisis, and had a doting attitude towards Xiao Ying, as long as Su Jin did not Whatever hurts the world, Sakura''s position is naturally a blatant bias towards Su Jin.


    To let Xiao Ying decide is to accept Su Jin''s conditions unconditionally, and no one present will understand this meaning.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "It turns out that, if this is your attitude, then I know it too."


    Repaying the favor, since he got the benefits, Su Jin will naturally be ''very safe''. He is not the kind of person who has to eat more and take more. He has kidnapped other people''s daughters and sisters, and Su Jin will naturally not take more. what.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the light and darkness involved in some of his arrangements, he would not have deliberately proposed it here in front of the judge Yue, but directly gave the spirit, and then completely returned the right to use the Clow card to Sakura. .


    Of course, when it comes to arrangements, Su Jin naturally won''t talk about it. Just a word is a little reminder to those who are in the same position.


    At this moment, Su Jin changed his words and threw out the ''Plum'' who repaid the favor: "In return, do you want me to anchor your gender?"


    ......


    Su Jin''s words fell, and both Taoya and Judge Yue were stunned.


    Anchor gender? Who needs anchoring? Naturally, it is the judge month of unknown gender, so why anchor it, it is not because these two people are tricky! !


    "I''m going to collect the Clow card first, you guys think about it." Su Jin waved his hand, dropped a bomb, and immediately slipped away, showing that he was disgusted by his intentions.


    On the other side, looking at where the ''ex-boyfriend'' and ''ex-boyfriend''s boyfriend'' are facing each other, Guanyue Gefan suddenly felt uncomfortable, and quickly followed up without saying goodbye. Su Jin, at the same time complained in a low voice:


    "Although it''s not incomprehensible, what are you doing for them?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused, and said with a strange expression: "Didn''t you always trouble Taoya because of ''loss of girlfriend status to a man''? I asked you to ''lose to a woman'', wouldn''t you? Make you feel better?"


    "Why do I want such a good feeling?" Guanyue Gefan was stunned for a moment, and said speechlessly: "I feel that their relationship is very interesting, so I deliberately promote it!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned, stared at Guanyue Gefan for a few seconds, and then shivered.


    Good guy, this woman turned out to be a rot.


    "I''m a little regretful, I shouldn''t have asked you this question."


    "It''s useless to regret, you just obey."


    Hearing Guanyue Gefan''s proud voice, Su Jin sighed, looked at the gymnasium not far away, shook his head, and continued to move forward eight.


    Chapter 1565 Sakura, Clothes and Maze


    Tomoe Elementary School, gymnasium.


    Sakura, who was standing at the door of the glass gate, and Tomoyo Dauji, who was chasing after him, looked at each other, and then asked in a low voice:


    "Chiyo, do you feel it?"


    "Yeah." Tomoyo Daoji, who pointed the camera at Sakura, nodded slightly, and then explained: "There is a dizzying magic."


    Sakura nodded, then frowned, handed a Clow card to Tomoyo Daidoji, and explained:


    "According to Dad, no, according to Elio, each Clow card has his reserved magic power, so when the Clow card is used by non-specific people, it is almost equivalent to his own use, so Every Clow card carries a high level of danger."


    As for this so-called non-specific person, it actually refers to the blood relatives of Clow Reed, as well as other magicians and ordinary people who hold Clow Reed instruments.


    Therefore, for Clow Reed, whose magic gauge "three-one-three" is almost equal to the four-digit number of Hakoba, Clow cards are extremely dangerous magic tools.


    "I see, this is what you meant by handing this flower card to me, Sakura." Tomoyo Daoji looked at the flower card in her hand, and if she held this Clow card, she would enter the ''specific person'' range, thereby limiting the lethality of Clow cards.


    If it''s just the restricted Clow card, the knowledge of Daoji Temple alone is enough to suppress it.


    "This is just in case." Xiao Ying reminded Zhishi, then pursed her lips and said: "According to the identification method taught by Master Su Jin, the magic power fluctuation just now, the Clow card inside should be able to create a maze ''Mystery'' card, but I always feel that the magic inside seems to be hiding something."


    "In other words, there are multiple Clow cards activated in it? That is indeed a bit dangerous."


    Tomoyo Daoji blinked, and then took out a fluffy pink dress from somewhere:


    "Qiangqiang¡ª¡ª!!"


    "Huh?" Sakura was stunned when she saw the clothes that Daoji Tomoyo took out.


    At this time, Dao Temple Zhishi shook his clothes and said with a smile: "This is the defensive magic dress I made overnight yesterday using the high-grade materials given by Master Su Jin. How is it, it''s cute, right?"


    When Xiao Ying heard this, her heart skipped a beat, and she said, "Chi Shi, shouldn''t you?"


    "That''s right, it shouldn''t be." Dao Temple Zhishi smiled and said to Xiao Ying: "In the case of knowing that there will be danger, you must make complete protection preparations, Xiao Ying, you should not forget Master Su Jin. Is this the sentence written in the textbook?"


    "I forgot or didn''t forget, but..." Sakura had an ominous premonition in her heart.


    Tomoyo Daoji shoved the dress into Sakura''s arms, then picked up the camera with a smile and said:


    "There''s nothing wrong with it, put it on quickly, oh, don''t worry about running out, I set the gift of one-click dressing on the clothes, as long as you use the spiritual trigger, you can automatically put on the clothes, how is it very convenient?"


    "Convenience is convenience." Sakura looked at the clothes in her hands, and then looked at the Tomoede Elementary School uniform on Daoji Tomoyo''s body: "Knowledge, are you alright wearing your school uniform?"


    Tomoyo Daoji, who was filming with a camera, smiled lightly: "It''s alright, this piece on me is the same material as what you have, Sakura."


    "Huh?" The same material, then why are you a normal school uniform, I am such a shameful dress! Also, there are our classmates in the gym. If I am seen, can I still have a face?


    Just when Sakura was in chaos, Tomoyo Daoji suddenly added:


    "By the way, I put the gift of fuzzy recognition on my clothes. Any ordinary person who sees us will forget our appearance after looking away. How about it, it''s very convenient."


    Hearing this sentence, Xiao Ying suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and felt that the clothes in her hands were not so unacceptable: "What, it turns out that you have thought about it carefully, so I will change it."


    "That''s right, that''s right, I''ve considered it all." Tomoyo Daoji nodded again and again, and then whispered in his heart: Can I say that I didn''t want other people to see Xiao Sakura''s cute appearance, so I did this on purpose?


    For this reason, I even acted coquettishly with my master, and asked for a batch of five-digit demigod-level ''fuzzy cognition'' gifts. The master looked at me strangely.


    However, considering the use value of the gift, it is actually quite cost-effective.


    "That.. I changed it.. How about it?"


    Hearing Sakura''s voice, Tomoyo Daidoji focused his attention on Sakura again.


    When that lovely girl in a pink dress, the stars seemed to fall into Chise''s eyes.


    ¡°So cute~~~¡±


    "It''s alright." Sakura moved her hands and feet a little embarrassedly, and found that the clothes fit very well, and after not having much difficulty in stretching, she looked a little strangely at Tomoyo Daoji Temple...


    Why do you know my body better than me... Sakura endured the complaints in her heart, and then said to Tomoyo Daoji: "So, let''s go in?"


    "Yeah!" Tomoyo Daoji picked up the camera and smiled sweetly.


    "Huh!" Sakura took a deep breath, turned her head, reached out and grabbed the handle of the glass door, and pushed it sharply, she suddenly saw a brown stone wall with faint magical fluctuations in the gymnasium.


    "Is it really a labyrinth?" His guess was confirmed, and after the fact that it was really the fan card causing trouble, Sakura took a deep breath, stretched out her hand, and said to Tomoyo Daoji Temple with a sense of chivalry: "Let''s go."


    Tomoyo Daoji''s face flushed, and then he reached out to hold Sakura''s hand:


    "OK."


    The two entered the maze one after the other, but after they entered, because they were not clear about the campus environment, Li Meiling, who had spared a little way, also came to the gymnasium, looked at the door that looked like the entrance of a magic cave, and gritted her teeth. rushed in.


    After Li Meiling also entered the maze, the open glass door creaked and closed it slowly when no one was using it.


    "oops?"


    Seeing that the door was closed, Su Jin, who was the last group of visitors, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said to Gefan Guanyue, who was beside him:


    "It seems that Clow Card sensed your magic power and rejected you."


    According to Clow Reed''s setting, the ownerless Clow card will choose its own host, and of course it will refuse some people to become its own host. Obviously, Guanyue 0.8 Gefan was rejected by the maze.


    It is estimated that in the original book, Guanyue Gefan used the Clow Reed magic weapon to smash the fan card. Su Jin sneered in his heart.


    "Don''t tell this kind of truth." Guanyue Gefan rolled his eyes angrily, and then took out the magic weapon ''Moon Bell'' given by Elio.


    The bell with the shape of a crescent moon jingled.


    As if the key was forcibly turned with an inappropriate key, the closed gymnasium door banged open under the sound of creaking protests.


    Seeing this, Guanyue Gefan took the lead and said to Su Jin:


    "Time to go, bad boy who can''t talk."


    "It turns out that in your eyes, I''m still a boy, so I''m really grateful."


    Su Jin shrugged, followed behind Guanyue Gefan, and entered the maze one after the other.


    Chapter 1566 The Spirituality of Clow Cards


    The brown walls, the dark sky, the end that can be seen at a glance.


    Holding the hand of Tomoyo Daoji Temple, Sakura walked slowly through such a maze, and after reaching the end of the road, she turned her head and looked at the passages on the left and right, frowning slightly:


    "It''s been five minutes, and I can''t see anyone at all. It''s a little troublesome. Next, where are we going?"


    "Do you have any advice, Zhishi? Zhishi?!"


    Sakura was startled at not hearing the answer, and when she turned her head, she saw Tomoyo Daoji holding the camera at his face, where he smiled intoxicated.


    "Chiyo, what''s wrong with you?" Sakura shouted nervously.


    Could it be that in such a short period of time, the Clow card attacked Zhishi? That''s not right, I didn''t feel the magic fluctuation just now, and with Zhishi''s current five-digit spirituality, it is impossible to be attacked by the Clow card and still not respond.


    "It''s nothing, I just feel that you are distressed, Sakura, so cute~"


    Hearing Tomoyo Daoji Temple''s response, Sakura''s head was covered in black lines.


    I''m more troubled than the Clow card, so I''m really sorry...


    Sighing helplessly, Sakura asked Tomoyo: "Cute or something, 16 don''t care about it for now. All in all, the most important purpose at the moment is to rescue those classmates who have fallen into the maze. Is there anything you can do, Tomoyo?"

 Chapter 1076：

    Tomoyo Daoji, who was holding the floating card, took a breath and asked Sakura Kinomoto beside him.


    Sakura turned her head and counted the number of people leaning against the wall, and then responded Zhishidao:


    "It should be almost the same. Now, there are at most four or five people left in the gym."


    Just now, the two of them used two Clow cards, Feng and Fu, and with the help of the magic cards, they finally rescued their comatose fellow students from the labyrinth from the gym.


    However, in the end, there was still a gap in the number of people.


    Hearing Sakura''s uncertain words, Tomoyo Daidoji continued -:


    "Excluding the uncertain Li Xiaolangjun, there should only be four people- right?"


    "Well, yes." Xiao Ying nodded, then raised her head and looked at Daoji Tomoyo: "Tochiyo, did you think about it too?"


    "Yeah." Dao Temple Zhishi stroked his face with one hand and said helplessly: "It''s very likely that the fan card finally found out that there were fewer and fewer hostages, so you hid the people?"


    Sakura paused, then asked tentatively, "Then... shall we continue?"


    After all, the fan card has already discovered an anomaly, and if the previous plan is continued, there will be some danger.


    Of course, this danger did not refer to Sakura and Tomoyo, but to those classmates who were held hostage.


    In fact, if there are still classmates in the maze, according to the two people''s ideas, the most convenient way should be to directly use the gap in the spiritual level to destroy the maze and force the fan card to show up.


    Because they received Su Jin''s ''earnest teaching'', the two little girls also learned the technique of ''dimension reduction and attack'' without a teacher.


    Hakoniwa, I am careful, I will strike hard in the lower world.jpg


    Hearing Sakura''s unconfident words, Daoji Tomoji, who understood that she was worried that she would not be able to live in her heart after the accident, immediately laughed:


    "Since you said so, Sakura, of course we have to continue. After all, we are friends~"


    "Chiyo..." Sakura was so moved that she was speechless.


    Then, she took a deep breath and stretched out her hand towards Daoji Tomoyo:


    "Let''s go."


    "it is good!"


    Tomoyo Daoji also stretched out his hand and clenched Sakura''s hand.


    The two held hands, looked up at the maze behind them, looked at each other, and walked towards the maze in unison.


    Immediately, the brown walls were continuous, occupying the entire field of vision.


    It can only be said that in the gloomy environment that is barely enough to see, Tomoyo Daidoji pulled Sakura''s hand and said:


    "Sakura, try the magic card and see if it still works?"


    "Tomoyo? Do you mean to try again to confuse the card?" Sakura immediately understood the idea of ??Tomoyo Daoji Temple.


    According to the speculation of the two of them, the fan card should have discovered the decrease in the number of hostages, so they deliberately scattered the hostages, but they themselves did not find their actions.


    There are many reasons for this speculation, but the most important thing is that the magic card is the Clow card given to Lingge by Su Jin.


    It was out of their trust in Su Jin''s ability that the two of them made such a judgment.


    Tomoyo Dao Temple nodded affirmatively: "No matter what, it''s always right to try it first."


    Hearing this, Sakura reached out and took out the Clow card stack from her pocket, but when she took out the Clow card, her expression was obviously stunned.


    "What happened?" Tomoyo, who noticed Sakura''s strangeness, couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s nothing... It''s just that the Clow card seems to have been activated?"


    Sakura checked the Clow card, flipped it over, and took out the mirror card, fighting card and power card from it, and then her expression became hesitant.


    "You mean these three Clow cards have been activated?" Tomoyo Daoji leaned over and looked at the Clow cards with a dim light in his eyes: "Eh? It really feels like it''s activated."


    "You think so too?"


    Sakura turned her head to look at Tomoyo, then looked at the Clow card in her hand, felt it carefully, and then said strangely:


    "The spirit of Kari is still there, that is to say, the main body is always in the card, just activated the ability?"


    "Activated the ability?" Tomoyo Daoji was confused: "I remember you, Sakura, who said that the mirror card is to create and control a false figure, the fighting card is to have extremely rich fighting skills, and the power card is to gain enormous power... "


    "But it seems pointless to activate these abilities in the labyrinth, right? And I haven''t seen any response from the labyrinth..."


    "That''s right." Sakura shook her head: "It may be that the Clow card kindly wanted to help me, so she activated her own power."


    "Oh~~" Tomoyo Dao Temple suddenly narrowed his eyes into cat eyes when he heard this: "So that''s how it is!"


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "Is it because I saw the activity of the magic card, so I couldn''t help but want to court Sakura?"


    "It''s really cute with such a strong will to win~~"


    Zhishi''s voice fell, and the figures on the three Clow cards all opened their eyes and glanced at Zhishi.


    Seeing this, Sakura quickly defended Zhishi: "That and that, don''t mind, Zhishi is actually complimenting you."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head and cast an angry look at Zhishi Daoji Temple:


    "Okay, don''t say it, Zhishi, there is no way to describe it like this."


    "Okay, okay, it''s my fault." Tomoyo Daoji surrendered immediately, but he took the camera and slapped Sakura''s face sharply, as if recording Sakura''s reaction.


    Seeing Tomoyo of Daoji Temple like this, Sakura sighed helplessly, and then quickly regained her spirits:


    ......


    "Anyway, let''s try it with magic cards first."


    Saying that, she took out the magic card from the deck and waved it in the air.


    The misty mist reappeared and enveloped the labyrinth around it, opening all the originally restricted directions.


    At the same time, a little bit of starlight gathered in front of Sakura, as if guiding her.


    "This is?" Seeing this unusual scene, Sakura showed a puzzled look.


    Seeing this, Dao Temple Zhishi said with a thoughtful face: "It seems that the Clow card is guiding the last few people."


    "Want to try to follow the starlight?"


    "Guide?" Sakura frowned, then took a deep breath: "Then try to move forward."


    Saying that, Sakura moved forward and stepped into the path guided by the starlight.


    That is at this moment.


    Boundless darkness enveloped it in an instant.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    inside the maze.


    Bang.


    "Hey! It hurts, why did you stop suddenly?"


    Li Meiling, who was walking behind, suddenly bumped into Su Jin''s back, covered her nose in pain, and looked at Su Jin''s back angrily.


    At this moment, Su Jin, who walked to the front, said lightly:


    "Stop, of course, because there is no need to go any further."


    "What?" Li Meiling was stunned when she heard the words, and then she saw Guanyue Gefan next to her pointing towards her.


    Seeing this, she looked forward across Su Jin, and indeed at the end of the front, she saw two side-by-side figures quietly and infinitely blocking their way.


    Chapter 1570 High Quality Men


    At the end of the road, two twin-like figures, which seemed to be reflected, blocked Su Jin''s way.


    Both are women.


    The person on the left has long white hair that is wavy like a cloud, and a warm smile like the rising sun on his gentle and peaceful face.


    She was wearing a pure white V-neck dress, and she was bathed in divine brilliance, holy and bright.


    Contrary to her, the woman on the right has black hair like ink, her face is cold and arrogant, and the pure black dress sets off her coldness and nobility.


    The two stood right in front of Su Jin, looking at him without saying a word, as if trying to protect something.


    "Are they Clow cards? There are still human-shaped Clow cards?"


    Li Meiling, who had never touched the Clow card at all, looked at the two blocking the road and couldn''t help but muttered:


    "Three Three Zeros"


    ''And looking at the appearance of magic...it''s so strong, it''s not on the same level as me, or even the little wolf. ¡¯


    "Light and Darkness, the two strongest Clow cards in the Clow card, represent the sun and the moon."


    Guanyue Gefan explained, not to Su Jin, but to Li Meiling who knew nothing:


    "These two cards are the leaders of all Clow cards, and they are in charge of half of the Clow cards. Even the Guardians and Judges who guard the Clow cards are at most on the same level as these two."


    "What? The strongest Clow card?" Li Meiling couldn''t help being stunned when she heard the words, and then said, "Doesn''t this mean that we directly met the final boss?"


    "No, isn''t it said in the game that the BOSS will come out last? Why did it appear first?"


    Hearing this, Guanyue Gefan couldn''t help but glance at Li Meiling and thought: Didn''t this child notice that Light and Dark look like a formidable enemy? And if you want to say who is the boss, then Su Jin is also the boss? It should not be us who complain, but light and darkness.


    Because of the obstruction of the two Clow card elves, Su Jin, who was unable to move forward, raised his head slightly, looked at the two of them indifferently, and then asked a little surprised:


    "I''m curious, what''s your reason for blocking me?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Light and Dark looked at each other, and finally Light with a warm smile spoke first:


    "The new Clow wizard needs to be tested."


    At this time, the dark card also restrained the arrogance on his face, and said respectfully and politely:


    "Your existence, even if you don''t do anything, will provide blessings to the Clow Magician, which will cause the test to lose its proper effect."


    Hearing these two words, Su Jin''s expression became subtle, and then asked tentatively:


    "The test in your mouth, shouldn''t it mean that Xiao Ying is locked in a small dark room, unless she finds you, or she won''t be released, shouldn''t it be this kind of test?"


    Hearing this, Light and Dark were obviously stunned for a moment, then looked at each other, and finally nodded with a dark card:


    "The Clow card needs a master with a strong heart."


    "Is this really this trick?" Su Jin, who got the answer, couldn''t help but complained: "Should I say that you are not creative, or this trick is too effective, so I am too lazy to think about it."


    Su Jin remembers that the light and dark assessment in the original book seems to be the same? So you''re just too lazy to change the subject, right?


    As for why you don''t want me to approach, is it because Sakura is afraid that because of her spiritual connection, she will find me directly and break the test?


    Man, I''ve turned into a beacon!


    "..." Being complained about by Su Jin, the dark card was obviously a little bit awkward, and he turned his eyes unnaturally.


    At this time, the light card took the initiative to attack, and said: "The test is the creator of my wait, Clow Reed specified, I wait for the Clow card to be just the executor."


    Hearing this, Su Jin touched his chin with a subtle expression: "Is it Clow Reed''s pot again? Well, that''s really reasonable."


    In Cardcaptor Sakura, all the farces were basically made by Clow Reed, and Su Jin really agreed that he was the one to blame.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at the two Clow beauties in front of him, squinted and said:


    "So, because you were worried that I would affect Sakura''s test, you took the initiative to stop it?"


    "Yes, but this is only part of it." Guangcai smiled softly.


    At this time, the dark card looked up and looked at Su Jin with a faint gaze:


    "Mirror told us a lot, she told us that you seem to be looking for us."


    "Mirror card!" When Su Jin heard this, he suddenly thought of the naughty elf with long blue hair, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help curling up and said, "I understand that child''s naughty confidence......"


    Although naughty, but he will take the initiative to help in major events. In a sense, he is a child who makes people worry and worry.


    "So, you two choose to accept it?"


    Su Jin''s acceptance naturally refers to Lingge''s matter. Su Jin really can''t think of a reason to refuse this kind of thing that can almost harmlessly enhance the power of the Clow card.


    Therefore, Su Jin was not surprised that the mirror card told the light and the dark about this, and the two chose to accept Su Jin''s gift after learning the truth.

 Chapter 1077：

    Light and Dark looked at each other, and then Qi Qi nodded towards Su Jin.


    Then, Guangcai added: "We have decided to accept your commander, but there is a small request."


    The dark card added at this time: "Please postpone the gift until after the Clow Magician has crossed the test, otherwise the difficulty of the test will increase, which will cause unnecessary trouble."


    The implication is that she is afraid that her strength will increase to the point of Sakura, who is being tested. Although Su Jin regrets this, she can only accept it.


    "I have no opinion on this, but I want to remind you that what I will do to you next is not as simple as other Clow cards."


    Hearing this, Guang was surprised for a moment, but Anan asked suspiciously, "Is there a life-threatening risk?"


    Su Jin shook his head and said, "I don''t have it, it''s just that I will be noticed by some beings equal to 0.8 me."


    Hearing this, the light revealed doubts: "Focus, why?"


    "Because of a special idea."


    When Su Jin said this, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly:


    "I intend to seal a part of the essential concepts of Yahweh and Hetian on you, so that they have a relative connection in mysticism."


    "So that they have the possibility of ''devouring each other''!"


    To put it bluntly, Su Jin deliberately went out in person to find the two cards of light and dark, just to give the alliance of Yawei and Hei Tian an excuse for ''split''.


    Maybe the injured they will resist the temptation to speed up the recovery, but this does not prevent Su Jin from applying eye drops.


    After all, he Su Jin is such a high-quality man who is good at digging holes for people~.


    Chapter 1571 Wouldn''t That Be Better


    "Black sky? Yahweh?"


    The light card and the dark card whispered these two names, vaguely understanding that these two people might be Su Jin''s enemies or something.


    So, do you need to use them to add a little trouble to Su Jin''s enemies?


    With these things sorted out, the light cards and dark cards are a little more at ease.


    After all, compared to the benefits that are given for no reason, the benefits that are contrived are safer.


    Now that they understand that Su Jin is out of the purpose of attacking the enemy to improve the power of the Clow card, then they have no reason to refuse.


    With this in mind, Guang card said softly to Su Jin:


    "If it were just some attention, I don''t think anyone would reject your offer."


    The dark card on the side said lightly: "Most of the Clow cards have been improved. If we, as the commander, do not keep up, it will only lead to the imbalance of the Clow cards."


    In a sense, light cards and dark cards are also equivalent to being forced into Liangshan.


    After all, after Su Jin strengthened other Clow cards, they actually didn''t have many choices.


    Su Jin was not too surprised about the choice between light cards and dark cards. For such a result, he did not say that he had expected it, but it was very different.


    Although the original purpose of 16 was to use the Clow card to digest the spiritual personality of the one and only God, it was an unexpected joy to discover that he could use the opposite characteristics of light and darkness to connect Yahweh and Krishna.


    Of course, at present, the value of this unexpected joy has exceeded the value of the Clow card itself.


    ¡®It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that before returning to Hakoten and trading with Hei Tian with the essence of Hei Tian, ??I would still encounter such a good thing. ¡¯


    ''Well, it''s also the interest of this part of the essence. ¡¯


    From beginning to end, Su Jin did not forget these spoils of war on his body.


    Although it was said that he snatched these things from the enemy, there were many things that he himself could not use, so he naturally preferred to trade these things in exchange for the benefits he wanted.


    And the most suitable to buy, even the highest bid, is naturally the black sky.


    So, I should be able to offer triple the price, right? Really not, five times?


    After such a calculation, Su Jin couldn''t help but wonder if he was too cruel to Hei Tian.


    However, considering the enemy''s position on both sides, he silently swallowed the ''fruit of victory''.


    On the other hand, after making a decision, Guang Pai took the initiative to ask Su Jin:


    "What do we need to prepare for the ceremony of granting spirituality?"


    "In principle, you don''t need to do anything."


    In the face of women like Guangpai, Su Jin''s attitude is naturally very kind, and of course he does not hide his double standards for men and women:


    "For you, it''s enough to perform the ritual magic of the prayers that Sakura and the others have done. I think the mirror card should tell you something."


    Hearing this, the light card and the dark card looked at each other, and then nodded in unison: "We understand."


    "pray?"


    Li Meiling, who has always acted as a transparent person, heard the word "prayer" and couldn''t help looking at Su Jin curiously:


    "Is your magic a Western church type?"


    Hearing Li Meiling''s question, Su Jin turned his head slightly, glanced at her and said:


    "You seem curious about the magic of the church?"


    "Ah, this... it''s about the same." Li Meiling''s expression was slightly twisted: "I just heard that Western church magic seems to be a type that ordinary people can use."


    In fact, Li Meiling knew that she had no talent for Taoism.


    After all, it is not difficult for the Li family of the Taoist family to check the Taoist talent of family members.


    She can''t learn Taoism, so what Li Meiling can learn is magic, but she is not very talented in magic, so she can only use it a little.


    Therefore, although I have always longed for Taoism and magic, I have never been able to learn it.


    So when she heard Su Jin''s "prayer", she suddenly thought of the rumored church magic used by Goddess Xiu.


    It is said that it is magic that very few ordinary people can learn, and it is also the confidence that the Western Church has developed into a scale of two billion.


    If it is this kind of magic, she should be able to learn it, right?


    With curiosity surging, Li Meiling said these words, but she regretted it as soon as she finished speaking.


    Searching for other people''s magic for no reason, but the taboo of mysterious testing, shouldn''t she be hated by Su Jin now?


    "So, do you want to use magic?" Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and said with a light smile, "I will teach you the corresponding prayer method after leaving the maze."


    Li Meiling was stunned when she heard the words, and then she said nervously: "Eh? Wouldn''t it be too troublesome? Isn''t this something that needs to be kept secret?"


    "My method doesn''t need to be kept secret, at least for you, it doesn''t need to be kept secret."


    How could Su Jin refuse such a good thing.


    But then again, he originally wanted to take a good look at Li Meiling''s favorability, and let her take the initiative to accept the "tool person" attribute, but this girl actually came to the door automatically?


    This really made Su Jin not know how to describe it.


    "Don''t keep it a secret from me?"


    Li Meiling was stunned for a moment, and then her face suddenly turned red, and she looked at Su Jin with a little more embarrassment and vigilance:


    "Uncle, it''s illegal to hook up with a girl like me!"


    "They have a fianc¨¦!"


    Su Jin was delighted when he saw this, and then smiled: "Fianc¨¦? Wouldn''t that be better?"


    "Huh?" Li Meiling was stunned, apparently not expecting Su Jin to be so perverted.


    Are you excited to have a fianc¨¦? Pretty boy, don''t be so arrogant, please do something worthy of your face!


    Seeing Li Meiling stunned, Su Jin smiled and said, "So, the fiance you''re talking about is your cousin?"


    "How is that possible!" Li Meiling denied without thinking: "It''s not him, it''s someone else, um, better looking than you... um, well, at least they''re on a par."


    "Oh? Really? I don''t believe it."


    Is this girl when he can''t investigate the situation of the Li family?


    Whether Li Meiling has a fianc¨¦ 330, she can know the answer with any divination.


    That''s it, still want to lie? It''s so sweet.


    "What, don''t you believe it? I told you..."


    Halfway through speaking, Li Meiling blushed slightly and said angrily:


    "Forget it, if you don''t believe it, don''t believe it, tell me what to do, I believe it anyway."


    As soon as she said this, Guanyue Gefan, the light card and the dark card all glanced at her, and then smiled knowingly.


    The little girl''s little temper... Su Jin laughed in her heart, then turned her head and looked at the darkness behind the dark card:


    "Almost?"


    Hearing the sound of the hidden card, a smile appeared on his face: "It looks like she found it."


    The words fell, and the darkness at the end of the passage seemed to be swept by the breeze, and little by little it became nothingness.


    At the moment when the darkness disappeared, Sakura, who was holding the seal, also revealed her figure, and landed on the ground with a slight leap:


    "It''s finally out..."


    Sakura just breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to stretch, but found a group of people standing in front of her, staring at herself.


    Su Jin raised his hand, applauded and said, "Congratulations, Sakura!"


    "You successfully conquered the two strongest Clow cards and became a qualified Clow Magician."


    "Oh, by the way, your outfit is really cute!"


    "Eh? Eh!"


    Sakura was stunned, and then said:


    "Why are you here, Master!".


    Chapter 1572 This is the best result


    "Sakura!"


    A few seconds after the darkness disappeared, Tomoyo Daoji rushed out from the other direction and hugged Sakura from behind:


    "Are you OK?"


    "A black fog suddenly covered you just now. I''ve been looking for you for a long time before... eh? Su Jin? Master?"


    "Yo! Zhishi." Su Jin raised his hand to say hello, then gave a thumbs up: "This body you made for Xiao Ying is really good, it''s so beautiful!"


    "Really?" Dao Temple Zhishi''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and then he said excitedly: "I carefully selected this dress, and I also used the materials you gave me, master."


    "Oh? Did those things come in handy?" Su Jin asked with interest, rubbing his chin.


    "Yeah!" Dao Temple Zhishi nodded heavily and said happily, "It''s very useful!"


    "Especially the fluff with ''Moon Rabbit Protection''. Thanks to my careful attention, the fluff was mixed into the material of the clothes, so I wasn''t too worried about Sakura getting hurt just now."


    "The fluff protected by the moon rabbit?"


    Su Jin''s eyelids twitched, does he have that? He remembered that when Tomoyo asked for materials, he seemed to throw out a gift card for Tomoyo to pick at random.


    It is estimated that Black Rabbit added it to the gift card privately... Tsk tsk, what Black Rabbit gave me ended up being Sakura''s self-defense clothes.


    Pfft, did the rabbit ''sacrific'' himself again...


    "Don''t talk about it, okay?" Sakura whispered while pinching her skirt.


    It''s really shameful to be seen by someone close to you in a fluffy dress!


    "Speaking of which, I also made a slit cheongsam yesterday, if only Sakura could wear it."


    "The cheongsam, Xiao Ying''s legs are quite long, so I guess it will be very suitable."


    "Eh?! Does the master think so too? I thought it was only me who thought so."


    "Although I think the cheongsam style is good, do you want to try the gothic style, or simply the deacon suit? The dark style Sakura and the handsome Chimian style feel very good."


    "Is there such a Sakura? I really want to see it, uh uh, I''ll go home and make a few pieces later". "

 Chapter 1078：

    "You two!!" Sakura clenched her fists.


    Her fist was hard, really hard.


    "Eh..Speaking of which, this dress is really cute."


    I don''t know when, Li Meiling came to Xiao Ying, touched her chin and watched curiously.


    She even touched the skirt and sighed, "It feels good, and the clothes look like dolls."


    "Damn, so envious, why don''t I have a good friend who is willing to make clothes for me."


    After the words fell, Li Meiling raised her head and immediately met Xiao Sakura''s resentful face, which almost startled her.


    "What''s wrong? Did I do something wrong? I shouldn''t bully you, right? If there is anything wrong, I''ll apologize to you, okay?"


    "No need to apologize."


    Xiao Ying sniffed, then looked around the crowd, her eyes stopped on the light cards and dark cards, and then said to Su Jin:


    "I just suddenly felt that it would be nice to see you as soon as I came out."


    "Is the sequelae of the little black house?"


    Guanyue Gefan smiled helplessly, then walked over, reached out and touched Xiao Ying''s head:


    "Don''t worry, the difficulty will pass. Besides, aren''t everyone using their own way to make you happy?"


    Tomoyo Daoji nodded and said:


    "Mmmm, Xiao Ying''s expression was ugly just now, but after Master Su Jin interrupted, it looked a little better."


    Su Jin put one hand on his hip and rebuked with a serious expression: "Are you sure it was an interruption, not a trick?"


    Xiao Sakura was speechless: "Master, you shouldn''t say such things! You are the one who made fun of me!"


    "Yes, then what?" Su Jin wondered.


    "It''s shameless to admit it." Xiao Ying suddenly felt that she would definitely deceive her teacher and destroy her ancestors in the future!


    Now she wants to ride on Su Jin and beat him.


    "Haha." Su Jin smiled and didn''t speak, he finally understood why Taoya liked to tease Sakura.


    It''s really interesting to see the little girl who is very angry but can''t help herself.


    "Damn, bad master, you know how to bully me."


    Xiao Ying murmured and glared at Su Jin viciously again, before focusing on the light and dark cards.


    Aware of Sakura''s gaze, Kikai smiled softly at her:


    "Don''t blame the dark, our duty is to choose a qualified owner for the Clow card."


    At this time, the dark card was coldly exposed: "An incompetent master in charge of the Clow card will only cause disaster."


    When she said this, she stared at Sakura and said coldly:


    "Although your power far exceeds our expectations, for some reason, the Clow card will become more powerful and dangerous."


    When the dark card said that, the light card sneaked a glance at Su Jin, and after being discovered by him, he showed a charming smile.


    At this time, the dark card continued to explain to Sakura:


    "You should have gone through a lot at this time, but because of some special reasons, you knew too many secrets, which caused all the training that Clow Reed arranged for you to be useless."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin, obviously very clear about the reason for the change.


    Whether it is a complicated family background or the return of her mother, these are the changes brought about by Su Jin.


    ".¡¦ But, that''s a good thing, isn''t it?"


    Facing Sakura''s rhetorical question, the hidden card was stunned for a moment, and then sighed:


    "Indeed, this is a good change, and why you will find us in such a short period of time after I have enveloped you in darkness."


    The biggest weakness in Sakura Kinomoto''s heart is her mother, and now that this weakness has been filled, Sakura is still young, but stronger.


    So, it''s not good or bad, even Sakura may be happier than before.


    This is also the reason why Clow Reed did not resist his daughter becoming Su Jin''s disciple.


    Because he couldn''t solve the magic problem on Xiao Ying''s body, he could only make her suffer, but Su Jin could solve it, so the great magician had no reason to make her daughter suffer.


    Of course, Momoya is an exception.


    Chloe Reed wants this son to endure more hardships so that he can grow up (well) sooner.


    The light card and the dark card, who knew the big magician''s mentality, glanced at each other, and then smiled at Xiao Sakura:


    "Now you have passed the test, so the Clow card will also be yours."


    The dark card added at this time: "The rest of the lost Clow cards are our subordinates, and therefore, conquering us is also equivalent to conquering the remaining Clow cards."


    "Is this still possible?" Xiao Ying froze for a moment, her face surprised.


    "Please do it." Guangcai closed his eyes.


    The dark card also showed a smile at this time: "This is the best result."


    "I understand."


    Xiao Ying took a deep breath and glanced at Su Jin. After receiving the encouraging look, she was suddenly full of confidence.


    Then, she clenched the seal tightly, pointed to the light and the dark, and read out the words that made Su Jin full of familiarity:


    "Clow card~ I order you, hurry up and restore your original appearance!"


    In the next instant, a golden magic circle illuminated everyone''s faces.


    Chapter 1573 This melon is cooked


    The whistling of the wind sounded.


    The light and dark cards turned into a black and white mist under the flickering golden magic circle, and quickly gathered in front of Sakura, forming two small cards.


    At the same time, the surrounding brown stone walls also showed signs of melting, quickly turning from solid to liquid, and then turned into a steaming brown mist, which also flew towards Sakura.


    And this change seems to have resonated, one after another misty mist from nowhere, across the space, gathered in front of Sakura, forming one after another Clow card.


    When the fog faded, fifteen Clow cards quietly floated in front of Sakura, emitting a faint glow.


    The surrounding environment has also changed from a maze surrounded by brownstone walls to a translucent gymnasium.


    Seeing this scene, Sakura finally breathed a sigh of relief, raised her hand to put away the Clow card, looked at the pattern on it, and put it into her pocket.


    "Amazing!"


    Tomoyo Daoji, who was holding the camera, said excitedly while filming:


    "This is how Sakura takes the Clow card. This time, I really captured an amazing picture."


    "Tomoyo..." Sakura looked a little embarrassedly at Daoji Tomoyo''s excited look.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she had conquered all the Clow cards that 330 had this time, this kind of scene would not happen again in the future. She really wanted to delete the black history video in Zhishi''s hands.


    Seriously, why do you have to recite that incantation to conquer the Clow card! !


    Snapped! Snapped!


    Applause sounded.


    Just when Xiao Ying was covering her face shyly, Su Jin clapped her hands and walked to Xiao Ying''s side and said:


    "Good job, Sakura."


    After he finished speaking, he raised his hand, touched Sakura''s hair, and said with a smile:


    "It''s very good to recover the Clow card."


    Sakura blushed and shook her head when she heard this:


    "How can the master say it is so powerful.."


    Speaking of which, she paused and added in a low voice:


    "If it wasn''t for the light cards and dark cards that restrained the other Clow cards in advance, I estimate that there are still more than a dozen cards that have not been recovered."


    "Oh, right!"


    As soon as Xiao Ying finished speaking, she took out the Clow card deck from her pocket, turned over the top two cards, and handed it to Su Jin:


    "Before the light cards and dark cards were captured, there was a message to me, and I asked me to hand them over to the master after they changed back to the Clow cards. Well... these two..."


    "I see."


    Seeing this, Su Jin was not polite, and took two Clow cards directly, and then looked at the black and white women on the card, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    After he put away the Clow card, he couldn''t help laughing when he looked at the well-behaved Sakura in front of him, and rubbed her head fiercely:


    "Good job!"


    "Oops, don''t mess with my hair!!"


    Seeing Xiao Ying holding her head in protest, Su Jin''s smile grew brighter and more arrogant in the movements of her hands.


    Seeing this, Li Meiling, who was next to him, couldn''t help but sigh: "This guy is also very hard as a disciple."


    However, at this moment, she heard the Dao Temple Tomoyo next to her say:


    "That''s great, I want to rub Sakura''s hair too."


    "Huh?" Hearing the sound, Li Meiling couldn''t help but widen her eyes.


    At this moment, Guanyue Gefan looked around, and then said to Su Jin:


    "Just a little reminder, the comatose students are almost awake."


    "That''s right!" Sakura reacted immediately, turned her head around, and suddenly saw the four missing classmates on the floor of the gym more than ten meters away.


    But when she saw that her classmates were safe and sound, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief:


    "It''s okay, nothing happened."


    If a classmate had an accident because of the Clow card, then she, the ''initiator'' who let go of the bgai Luo card, would really be to blame.


    At this moment, Guanyue Gefan said with a smile:


    "Rather than worrying about this, you might as well think about how to wrap things up now."


    "A whole class of students, including the teacher, fell into a coma. It is estimated that it will make national news headlines?"


    "Ah this..." Xiao Ying was stunned when she heard the whole person. She was patronizing saving people, but she forgot how to cover up the Clow card. What should I do?


    On the other side, upon hearing the reminder from Guanyue Gefan, Dao Temple Zhishi stroked his face and said:


    "Then why don''t we pretend to be unconscious?"


    "Eh? Is there a solution so soon?"


    Li Meiling looked at Zhishi Daoji Temple with the eyes of aliens, how could this person''s brain turn so fast.


    "Pretending to be in a coma is indeed a good method, but if any curious scholars and police officers come to investigate..."


    Before Guanyue Gefan finished speaking, Xiao Ying''s eyes became full of resentment.


    "Teacher, are you here to make me happy today?"


    "Oh, I was discovered!" Guanyue Gefan stuck out his tongue pretending to be cute.


    "Sure enough!" Xiao Ying puffed up her cheeks: "Mr. Guanyue actually has a solution, right? That''s why you keep asking me where you are, you just want to see my distressed appearance, right?"


    "Oops, don''t say it if you see it~" Guanyue Gefan smiled, making it impossible to see the slightest apology.


    "Really." Xiao Ying puffed out her cheeks, turned her head angrily, and suddenly saw Su Jin who was giggling, she got even more angry:


    "Su! Jin! Master! Fu!!"


    Seeing Xiao Ying seemed a little angry, Su Jin stopped smiling, and then said to Guanyue Gefan:


    "Okay, stop teasing Sakura, use your magic to modify the memories of these people."


    "Well, since you said so."


    Guanyue Gefan shrugged, and then took out the bell of the moon. When she was about to start, she turned her head and looked at Li Xiaolang, who was lying on the ground next to him, obviously sleeping soundly and said:

 Chapter 1079：

    "Do you want to clear his memory too?"


    Before Su Jin responded, Li Meiling walked over to Li Xiaolang:


    "Don''t worry about him, this little wolf guy just let me do it."


    Having said that, Li Meiling came to Li Xiaolang, and under the dull eyes of everyone, she just kicked her foot!


    Bang!


    As soon as people hear it, they feel that the sound of "cooked" is heard.


    Chapter 1574 Elio is looking forward to it


    "It hurts!" Li Xiaolang grabbed his head and got up from the floor, looked around, his eyes blank and said, "Who kicked me?"


    "It''s me!" Li Meiling put her hands on her hips and said speechlessly, "How long do you want to sleep?"


    "Berry Bell?" Li Xiaolang saw that his cousin kicked him, his teeth trembled with anger, he wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth, stared at his cousin and said, "What are you doing!"


    Seeing this, Li Meiling said speechlessly: "I want to ask you, the Clow cards have been collected, you haven''t woken up yet~?"


    "Have you finished collecting the Cullo cards?" Li Xiaolang was stunned, then looked at Su Jin and Xiao Ying next to him.


    But after seeing Xiao Sakura smiling embarrassingly at himself, his expression suddenly collapsed: "Isn''t it, is it really finished?"


    He hasn''t shown his talents yet, and the Clow cards have been collected? Then why did he come to the island country?


    To meet relatives?


    "Is it still waiting for you to wake up before letting you go to subdue it?" Li Meiling questioned her soul.


    Li Xiaolang blushed when he heard this, stood up and patted his pants, turned his head and said:


    "I''ll collect it when I''m done, I''m going back."


    With that, he walked towards the gate of the gym.


    Seeing this, Li Meiling said, "Hey, don''t you ask me to go with you?"


    "Who cares about you!" Li Xiaolang replied angrily. His head was still hurting, and now he was angry, where would he care about Li Meiling.


    "Li Xiaolang! You''re done, I''ll tell an aunt tomorrow that you left me here alone, and you''re mad at me."


    Seeing Li Xiaolang running away, Li Meiling stomped her feet fiercely, then looked at Su Jin, and gave him a fierce look.


    Su Jin was a "?" at the beginning.


    "Why are you staring at me?"


    Li Meiling, who was obviously very angry, shrank her neck under Su Jin''s random question, and then replied:


    "I don''t want to go back to the hotel for now."


    "Then what? What does it have to do with me?" Su Jin asked knowingly.


    "You!" Li Meiling''s face flushed, and then she glared at Su Jin and said, "Just say whether you will take me in or not, and you have not taught me magic yet if you promised to teach me magic!"


    In fact, it wasn''t just Li Xiaolang who couldn''t hold back his face, Li Meiling was also embarrassed at this time.


    She had left a letter to her family at the beginning, swearing that she would go to the island country to help Li Xiaolang take the Clow card, claiming that the stupid cousin would not be able to do it without her.


    But now, let alone her, even Li Xiaolang has not received a Clow card, Li Xiaolang is embarrassed, and she is even more embarrassed.


    If this really doesn''t do anything, wouldn''t that mean running away from home in vain?


    So no matter what, she has to learn Su Jin''s magic to go back, otherwise she will go home without accomplishing anything. In that case, she will definitely be laughed to death by Li Xiaolang''s three sisters.


    Li Xiaolang wouldn''t bother with Li Meiling because of her gender, but the three older sisters were all real entertainers, and she didn''t want to go back to the younger generation to make fun of them.


    Seeing Li Meiling''s ''ferocious milk'' appearance, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile and said:


    "Oh~ Do you want me to take you in?"


    Speaking of this, Su Jin deliberately lengthened the tone, and Li Meiling''s face became more and more awkward and embarrassing with the tone.


    But in the end, before Li Meiling''s shame reached the limit, Su Jin was the first to say:


    "Since your request is so sincere, then I will accept it with reluctance."


    "You''re acquainted." Li Meiling snorted and whispered.


    After the settlement was settled, she seemed to remember something and looked at Sakura:


    "Auntie will definitely contact me later, and you have to testify for me!"


    "Testify?" Xiao Ying froze for a moment, with a surprised expression.


    "That''s it!" Li Meiling stomped her feet, and then said, "I can''t tell my aunt to live with a man she doesn''t know, right? There must be an excuse, right?"


    "But, is it useful for me to testify?" Xiao Ying pointed at her face and said blankly.


    "Of course it''s useful!" Li Meiling was almost amused by Xiao Ying: "According to your seniority, you are my aunt''s younger sister and one of my aunt''s. Do you think it''s useful!"


    When Xiao Sakura heard this, she involuntarily clenched the seal, and Pi Xiaorou said without a smile:


    "Although what you said is true, why do I always feel so unhappy."


    She was only a few years old when she was promoted to be an aunt. This generation is called ''Obasan'' in Japanese, which is a title that grandma can use.


    That''s maddening!


    "Sakura looks so cute when she''s angry!"


    Looking at the Dao Temple Zhishi who was filming wildly with the camera, Su Jin couldn''t help covering his face: This girl is definitely a 100% pure Sakura Chef! Hopeless!


    "And by the way, I have to ask my aunt to confirm whether you are a relative."


    Li Meiling put her hands on her hips and said solemnly:


    "Because those associations that deal with magic, Taoism, etc. threw the matter of sealing the Clow card to our Li family, the little wolf guy went back this time, and if there is no explanation, our Li family will have a big embarrassment. ."


    "Is there such a thing?" Xiao Sakura couldn''t help but stunned when she heard this.


    "Of course there is. If you don''t believe me, ask the teacher named Guanyue. She should be from the Shimano Shrine Department, right? When she revised her memory, the magical aura revealed her identity."


    Li Meiling pointed to Gefan, who was busy watching the moon next to her, and looked at Sakura angrily and said:


    "By the way, you should be the daughter of the strongest magician, why don''t you even know this?"


    "Although I say so." Xiao Sakura touched the back of her head a little embarrassedly: "But I haven''t been in touch with magic for a week!"


    "One, one week?" Li Meiling was stunned, her expression extremely confused.


    A person who has only been exposed to magic for a week, just released such a large amount of magic power and conquered fifteen powerful Clow cards in one go, but now he is not out of breath?


    Thinking of this, Li Meiling turned her head, looked at Su Jin, and said blankly, "Is this guy born so powerful?"


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Before Su Jin could answer, Xiao Ying touched her head and said embarrassedly, "No, I was an ordinary elementary school student before, and it was the master who took care of..."


    After Xiao Ying finished speaking, Daoji Tomoyo covered her mouth from behind and said:


    "Sakura, the following words are forbidden items that can''t be said."


    "Khishi..." Xiao Ying muttered, and then she came to her senses, took a peek at Su Jin, and lowered her head.


    "So suspicious.."


    Li Meiling glanced at Xiao Ying suspiciously, then looked at Su Jin, who was smiling and silent, with suspicious eyes.


    What Xiao Ying meant was that she became so powerful because of the master Su Jin?


    Being stared at by Li Meiling, Su Jin squinted her and said:


    "Why, do you want to learn too?"


    Li Meiling hesitated for a moment, then nodded again and again.


    "Okay, I''ll teach you." Su Jin said with a smile: "First, learn to bark."


    "Wang!"


    After calling, Li Meiling covered her mouth, her face turned red a little bit, she glared at Su Jin and said, "You lied to me!"


    ......0


    At this time, Su Jin said slowly: "First of all... It''s not necessary to learn to bark like a dog."


    "I''ll kick you!" Li Meiling blushed, and she was about to kick Su Jin when she caught up.


    "These two..."


    Guanyue Gefan, who was still busy, raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead, and then looked at the two people who were fighting, and couldn''t help sighing:


    "Sakura, Tomoyo, if you are free, can you come and help the teacher?"


    Hearing this, Sakura and Tomoyo looked at each other, then looked at the two who were fighting, and then replied:


    "Hi~~~"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tomoe City, a European-style villa.


    In the living room, Elio held a thick book like a dictionary, squinting and muttering:


    "Have you captured all the Clow cards? It''s much faster than expected."


    "Really, the man who crossed the river really messed up the fate of the line."


    Saying that, Elio looked at the surface of the book, but did not see the text, but saw a picture of Tomoede Elementary School.


    Looking at Taoya and Yuecheng Snow Rabbit in the picture, Elio couldn''t help but sighed:


    "These two children, and the little guy from the Li family... It''s a mess here too."


    He closed the book, put it aside, then turned his head and squinted at the sky outside the window.


    "Calculate the time. After the Clow card thing is over, that person is about to attack the Time and Space Administration of Midzilda, right?"


    Recalling the administration that ran rampant in this dimensional sea and was known as the commander of time and space, Elio couldn''t help but have a smile on his face:


    "Haha, I''m looking forward to it a little bit."


    "I don''t know how the so-called Third Admiral found out that the bureau''s collapse was because of the wrong name. How would you feel?"


    "I really want to see their expressions back then~" Eight.


    Chapter 1575 Before heading to Haiming


    Tomoeda Park on weekends.


    Standing beside the park bench, Li Meiling in a floral dress stomped her feet, crossed her chest with her arms, and said impatiently:


    "It''s so slow, as a teacher, doesn''t he have the concept of punctuality?"


    "Didn''t you say it''s good to go to Haiming City and see those senior sisters? It''s still so delayed, really..."


    "Even if you say so..." Sakura Kinomoto, who was sitting on the chair, held her face, and said without focus: "Isn''t it 5 minutes before the agreed time?"


    "Besides, I remember that you lived with Master Su Jin, Mie Ling? Why didn''t you come with Master Su?"


    "Crap."


    Li Meiling''s face turned red, she pushed her to sit next to Xiao Ying, her snow-white and delicate legs lifted off the ground, and she said in mid-air:


    "It''s not because of your business, so I ran to the hotel where Little Wolf stayed in the morning at "330", and then dispersed with the teacher."


    Because he accepted the spiritual gift ceremony last night, Li Meiling is now considered to be Su Jin''s ''disciple'' and Xiao Ying and Zhishi''s ''junior sister''.


    But for some reason, she was only willing to call her teacher instead of calling Su Jin ''Master'' like Xiao Ying and Zhi Shi did.


    Su Jin asked her, she just called back the master too much, calling the teacher to make her look special.


    Hearing this, Su Jin didn''t bother to care about these trivial matters. Anyway, it was just a question of title. If his goal was achieved, then that would be fine.


    On the other hand, when she heard that the matter involved herself, Sakura couldn''t help but be stunned:


    "My business? What can I do?"

 Chapter 1080：

    Then she came back to her senses, remembered the international phone call she made yesterday, and immediately said in surprise, "Is it Sister Yelan?"


    "Sister Yelan?" Daoji Zhishi, who was sitting next to Xiao Ying, looked puzzled.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ying turned around and explained to her, "It''s Little Wolf-kun''s mother. According to her seniority, she is my cousin''s wife. I contacted her when Berry Bell called yesterday."


    "Oh, the fake one for Meiling." Tomoyo Daoji suddenly came to his senses, remembering the "staying at Xiao Ying''s house" forged for Li Meiling.


    "Shh! Shh!" Li Meiling hurriedly put her index finger to her mouth when she heard the sound, and whispered to Zhishi of Dao Temple: "It''s good to know this, don''t say it!"


    "Sorry, I forgot."


    Dao Temple Zhishi said with a smile, then changed the subject and asked:


    "And then, why did it involve Li Xiaolang again?"


    "Because my aunt is going to come and see Sakura."


    "I heard that it was Clow Reed, that is, Xiao Ying''s father who put a lot of things in Li''s house. Since Xiao Ying is his daughter, she is naturally qualified to retrieve something, so I have to come here once."


    Li Meiling put her head in her hands and said helplessly:


    "Because of this matter, Little Wolf can''t come back for a short time. He can only wait for his aunt in the hotel, and then go back with her."


    "When I went to notify in the morning, Little Wolf was about to take his luggage to the airport, but his face turned green after that, and he was always distressed by the money that was deducted after refunding the ticket."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying felt the same: "The air ticket to Xianggang is really expensive. My father used to go to Xianggang to work on errands, but because something happened, the air ticket could not be reimbursed. Brother, he felt distressed about the air ticket for a long time."


    "Is the air ticket very expensive?" Dao Si Zhishi, a ''rich family boy'', looked blank, didn''t they all take private jets? Want to buy expensive air tickets?


    Sakura thought for a while, then frowned and thought:


    "It should be very expensive... Although my grandfather bought me the air tickets to Hawaii before, but every time my father smiles stiffly, it must be very expensive, right?"


    Only buying grandchildren, not sons-in-law, this is very father-in-law... Li Meiling looked at Xiao Ying with a strange expression, and only thought that Xiao Ying''s grandfather was very similar to Aunt Yelan.


    That is, unless he is on business, Li Xiaolang can only use his own pocket money, but on the other hand, he has never lacked Li Meiling''s share.


    This can only be said that every family must have the "double standard".


    While the three were chatting, suddenly, a gust of wind blew.


    Su Jin''s figure appeared in the park just right, in harmony with the environment:


    "Oh, it seems, I''m a little late."


    "You just know!!" Li Meiling immediately turned her head and said angrily.


    "master!"


    "Master Su Jin!"


    Hearing the greetings from Xiao Ying and Daoji Tomoyo, Su Jin nodded with a smile, then turned his face to the side, and threw a key towards Li Meiling and said:


    "Yuzi said that you went out very early and forgot your keys. Remember to bring this thing next time, or you will never find Yuko''s house for the rest of your life..."


    "Eh? Didn''t I bring it?" Li Meiling borrowed the key, touched her pocket again, and said in surprise, "It''s really eh."


    Ignoring this rash little guy, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Tomoyo Daoji who was wearing a blue dress and a white woven straw hat, and then looked at Xiao Sakura, who was also dressed in a cool dress, and raised his eyebrows slightly:


    "How do I feel that you are dressed to go to the beach to play in the water?"


    "Eh? Isn''t Haiming City a coastal city?" Xiao Ying was stunned when she heard the words, and replied subconsciously.


    At this time, Dao Temple Zhishi was also a little strange:


    "That''s right. Yesterday, I communicated with Sakura for a long time, and I even dug out my swimsuit. Could it be that we didn''t go to the beach this time?"


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while, and he found that he seemed to underestimate the ''play'' intentions of these two.


    What he meant was to take these three little girls to meet their senior sisters, but now it seems that they think a little more.


    Seeing Su Jin''s silence, Xiao Ying pointed her finger nervously and asked, "Are we...are we causing trouble?"


    "That''s not true." Su Jin denied flatly, "I''m just thinking about how to free up the private beach in Haiming City."


    "0.8 private beach?" Sakura''s eyes lit up when she heard the words.


    Seeing this, Su Jin shrugged, it seemed that he could only inform Haiming in advance.


    But the swimsuit... I really want to see it.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin raised his hand, snapped his fingers, and with a click, the air beside him was distorted, and finally a circular door of light was formed.


    "Okay, Haiming City is just behind the door, we''re almost leaving... eh?"


    Halfway through the words, Su Jin paused and looked next door.


    The three people who were a little surprised by the appearance of the light gate also followed Su Jin''s line of sight and looked to the other side of the park.


    Suddenly, the three saw two figures standing face to face.


    "Eh? Brother Snow Rabbit?" Sakura was stunned when she saw the person across from the park.


    Chapter 1576 See through, don''t say through


    "Eh? It''s Brother Xuetu, wait, the person beside him seems to be Li Xiaolangjun... What are they doing?"


    Dao Temple Zhishi held his face, and then saw that Li Xiaolang seemed to have handed a letter to Yuecheng Xuetu, his eyes suddenly lit up and said:


    "Is it a love letter?"


    "Love letter?" Li Meiling was stunned for a moment, looked at the Snow Rabbit in Yuecheng, and then looked at Li Xiaolang, the whole person was stupid.


    At this time, the ''Li Xiaolang'' who had handed over the letter blushed as if he was waiting for a reply.


    At that time, Yuecheng Xuetu, who was holding the letter, was stunned, as if he didn''t expect this situation at all.


    At this moment, Li Meiling, who was silent for a moment, suddenly said, "That, Zhishi, do you have a camera?"


    Originally, Li Meiling could understand, at most, he regarded Li Xiaolang as a young Mu Ai, but the scene in front of her told her that this sentence could not be described by a young Mu Ai.


    This is a major event involving the fundamental inheritance of the Li family!


    Her Li family really has a ''crown'' that Little Wolf wants to inherit!


    "Here!" Daoji Tomoyo quickly took out the camera and handed it over.


    After a while, the sound of Kacha Kacha 16 sounded, and after taking the photo, Li Meiling said with relief:


    "Aunt, I can only help you here."


    Seeing this, Sakura was silent for a while, and then seemed to remember the special status of Brother Snow Rabbit, so she whispered:


    "That, Berry Bell, remember to take one more photo. After I go to Haiming, it will be mailed to my house."


    This kind of thing can only be mailed, otherwise to Taoya in person, Taoya is not embarrassed, and Sakura also feels embarrassed.


    "No problem, hold me."


    Listening to the exchange between the two, Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he glanced at ''Li Xiaolang'' over there. After seeing the happy smile on the other side''s face, his eyelids jumped.


    ''My mirror is so cute! Can you do something about it? ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed, then waved his hand and said, "Let''s go, don''t look at it, I''ll talk about this later."


    "Oh!"


    After speaking, Su Jin, like chasing sheep, sent the three little girls who were ''reluctant to part'' to Tomoe City on the other side of the passage.


    Afterwards, he glanced at the Snow Rabbit in Yuecheng, and then walked in.


    At that time, on the other side of the park.


    ''Yuecheng Snow Rabbit'' said in a cool tone towards ''Li Xiaolang'' in front of him:


    "Did you specially call me here just to give me a letter? Jing, you''re making a fool of yourself again."


    As he spoke, he calmly tore up the letter in his hand, then threw it into the trash can, and said in a flat tone:


    "But considering that you are trying to keep Sakura away from that reckless brat, this time, I''ll let you go, not for the next time."


    After he finished speaking, his expression remained unchanged, and he left the park straight away, leaving behind a mirror card with a sly look in his eyes, smiling and not speaking.


    At that time, in the hotel, Li Xiaolang was shirtless and fanning himself with a fan:


    "Damn it, it''s okay to lose a fortune on the plane ticket. As a result, the air conditioner broke down in the morning. After changing the room, the hotel just has a power outage. Why am I so unlucky recently."


    Just as Li Xiaolang was muttering, a thunder beast yawned and slowly left from the ventilation duct.


    The targeting of the ''Clow Card'' seems to be continuing.


    And Li Xiaolang would never have imagined how many ''people'' he had offended in a tough card grab.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Haiming City, Yagami family.


    At the entrance, Yagami Hayate was sitting on the floor above the entrance floor, tying the laces to the sneakers under his feet.


    "Are you really going alone, Gale?" Weta, who was petite and had bright red hair, stood behind Yagami Gale with an embarrassed expression and asked.


    Beside her, Signor, Shamal, and Zaphaera in wolfhound form stood silently.


    "I''m sorry, Vita~" Yagami Hayate, who tied his shoelaces, folded his hands and apologized to Vita: "Because Uncle Su Jin said it was a gathering of ''disciples'', how about next time?"


    Hearing this, Signor and Shamal frequently cast their eyes towards Vita, as if they were encouraging something.


    And Vita did not live up to the worries of his companions, and directly retorted:


    "Although I say this, don''t we also accept the spirituality given by that person? In this way, we can be regarded as disciples, right?"


    "Vita..." Iori Kaze suddenly looked embarrassed when he heard this.


    In fact, in the few days that Su Jin left, she had contacted Suzuka Tsukimura, so she actually knew that this time was actually a gathering of disciples of the same age.


    So in terms of appearance and age, it is no problem to bring Vita, but only Vita, she is worried that Signor and Shamal will have bad thoughts, so she can only choose to go alone.


    But now, facing the pitiful Vita, Yagami Hayate couldn''t say anything to refuse.


    Seemingly seeing Yagami Kaze''s embarrassment, Vita was silent for a while, and then said:


    "Besides, there is no one around you to protect Gale, and we will be very embarrassed here."


    Hearing the words, Yagami Jifeng''s eyes lit up, and he immediately raised the cross-shaped silver bracelet on his hand and shook it:


    "If I say protection, Linfus has always been by my side, so you should be at ease?"


    330


    "Well..." Vitanu pursed his lips, and finally let out a suffocating breath, and said with his hands on his hips: "Forget it, remember to come back early."


    The Yagami gusted like an amnesty, and immediately stood up and kicked the floor with his shoes. After confirming that the sneakers were in place, he twisted the door handle and waved his hand out of the gate of Yagami''s house:


    "That''s it, I''m going out~ See you tomorrow~"


    Looking at the back of Yagami Kaze leaving, Signo said expressionlessly:


    "Vita, this is not the same as promised."


    As a companion for many years, she obviously guessed that Weta deliberately revealed flaws and let Yagami Kaze leave.


    "What can I do?" Vita rolled her eyes and muttered, "I don''t even want to bring the blast, what else can I do?"


    Seeing this, Shamal hurriedly mediates between the two:


    "Let''s watch it all. After all, it''s the first time I''ve used my feet to go out for a long distance after Gao Feng''s recovery, so be happy."


    "Although I say so." Zaphaera lowered her tail and said in a low voice: "Why do I feel depressed that my daughter was taken away by other men?"


    Zaphaera''s words fell, and the three women next to him suddenly looked at each other, and then sighed in unison:


    "Ah~~"


    "See it, don''t say it!".


    Chapter 1577 Beach


    Haiming City, a private beach near the Yuecun Villa.


    Su Jin, who put on dark blue pants, stretched out, walked out of the villa, and exercised her muscles.

 Chapter 1081：

    When he was active, Lindy, who was wearing a sky blue one-piece swimsuit and tied a high ponytail, came over with two glasses of orange juice.


    "Did you still enjoy your trip in Tomochi City?" Lindy handed over the juice and asked with a smile.


    Su Jin took the juice that Lindy handed over, ignoring the small movement of the other party''s little finger sliding over the back of the finger, glanced at her and said:


    "It''s okay, although most of the time it''s just a bystander."


    Su Jin picked up the juice, took a sip, then sighed and asked:


    "How are you over there?"


    "Drag the blessing of the Lord Demon God and basically control the northern fortress, but this kind of pressure is destined to not last long."


    "Pull a batch and fight a batch?" Su Jin glanced at Lindy and asked back.


    Lindy understood in seconds, and immediately said: "I''m already doing it. After all, the gift system is very attractive to those magicians below C rank."


    This is a great truth.


    After all, geniuses like Takamachi Nanoha who are born with AAA magic power are very few among the very few.


    The Violence Department of Midzilda only needs to have a D-rank magic power mechanism for recruiting talents, and the famous magician army is mainly C and magicians.


    The mages who have reached the B level are basically in the dimensional navigation force. This is because the dimensional navigation force needs to suppress the aborigines of other worlds, so that such high-level combat power is allocated.


    But even in the dimensional navigation force, B-level magicians are senior military attaches, and they belong to the ceiling of normal people working hard for a lifetime.


    However, an ordinary six-digit gift can make an ordinary person have the combat power of a B-level magician.


    If such a gift can be wholesaled, it will naturally not be a problem to cultivate a large number of dead soldiers who are willing to give their allegiance.


    Of course, the premise is that such gift resources can be wasted.


    Unfortunately, Lindy, who has the support of Su Jin, happens to be the one who can ''waste'' the gift like this.


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said in a relaxed tone:


    "Are there enough kinds of gifts? If not, I can make another batch''". "


    For him, gifts below the four-digit level of gods and Buddhas are basically wholesale prices, and they belong to the type of how much you want.


    In fact, in Little Garden, there has never been a lack of powerful gifts, but the lack of suitable users.


    The reason why Hakoba''s gifts are rare in the seven-figure outer gate is entirely because of the need for rule.


    After all, the basis for the firing of guns by the whole people is that this citizen is a citizen, not a foreigner with a green card.


    In Hakotei, only those members of the serious community with five figures in the community are eligible to be considered citizens.


    However, because in this world, the power under Su Jin''s jurisdiction is still in the minority, so he doesn''t mind letting the gifts overflow.


    In the face of Su Jin''s support, Lindy asked in a strange tone, "Are you going to rule Midzirda by force?"


    "It can be done like this, but I prefer to share the interests and win the most people."


    Su Jin raised the orange juice in his hand, drank half of it, and then handed it to Lindy.


    Lindy looked at most of the orange juice left in the glass, took it knowingly, took a sip, the total was less than one-tenth of the remaining, and then smiled:


    "I think I''ve figured out how to do it."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and patted Lindy''s smooth shoulder, and then said:


    "Okay, let''s not talk about work, what about Naiba and the others, where did they go?"


    "It is estimated that they are still wearing their newly bought swimsuits in the villa."


    A meaningful smile appeared on Lindy''s face:


    "Are you sure you don''t go in for their reference?"


    With a thud, Su Jin tapped Lindy on the head and scolded with a smile, "Isn''t a sound mind!"


    "Why didn''t you let Crono wear it for you?"


    However, after he finished speaking, he saw Lindy''s thoughtful expression.


    No. You really want to do this... Su Jin looked at Lindy, who seemed to be very excited, with an unnatural expression on her face.


    He immediately avoided the topic, lest he hear any unethical suggestion from Lindy.


    Chrono, it''s not that your stepfather cheats on you, it''s that your mother is indeed a little abnormal.


    Just when Su Jin was feeling emotional, there was a clear and noisy conversation behind him.


    When I turned around, I saw a group of Yingyingyanyan''s little girls running or walking out of the villa behind.


    "Wow~ it''s the sea~" Alyssa, who was obviously very excited, rushed out first, stepping on the beach with constant waves, splashing a bunch of water.


    "Alyssa, don''t run so fast... ah, master~ and Lindy...Sister Lindy..."


    Naiba Takamachi, who was chasing after him, wanted to say hello when he saw Su Jin and Lindy, but she was warned by Lindy''s eyes when the aunt was half-speaking, so she had to change her mouth.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately said, "Naye, I will test your recent homework tonight."


    "Yes.." Knowing that this was Su Jin''s relief in the form of a ''punishment'' for himself, Takamachi Naoba responded weakly.


    At this time, Alicia pulled the shy Fitt out of the villa.


    However, when she saw that adults Su Jin and Lindy were actually present, Alicia let go of Fitt in a panic and said loudly:


    ".¡¦I didn''t do anything! Really!"


    Looking at the girl who didn''t recruit herself, Su Jin was a little bit dumbfounded: "I haven''t asked anything yet."


    "Ah this..." Alicia was embarrassed when she heard the words, blushing and bowing her head.


    At that time, Su Jin looked at Fate, who was timid and flinched, looking like a frightened bird, couldn''t help pinching his eyebrows, and said to Tsukimura Suzuka:


    "Fit has never been to the beach, so let her relax."


    Alicia stuck out her tongue. It was obvious that the main force behind Lafitte''s appearance was her younger ''sister''.


    At this time, Feite, who was covering his body, hesitated and said:


    "Well, it''s actually fine, I''m fine, but I''m just not used to it."


    After speaking, she raised her head and looked at Su Jin earnestly: "I should be... normal, right?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin looked at Fate up and down, and then said seriously, "I don''t think it''s very strange."


    On the contrary, it''s still cute... Su Jin added in a low voice in his heart, then turned his head and asked Alicia:


    "Suzu (good), why didn''t Lu, Sakura and the others come out? Besides, Gale seems to be in early too, right?"


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know." Alicia covered her mouth, obviously not wanting to say more, and even reached out and grabbed Feite next to her, urging:


    "Okay, Fate, let''s catch up with Alyssa~~"


    "Eh? Sister, but... ear"


    "It''s nothing but, let''s go, let''s go~"


    Seeing Fett being pulled away by Alicia, Su Jin did not stop him, but looked at the villa next to him strangely.


    What are those girls tossing about in it, and it is still kept secret?


    But although it is strange, Su Jin has no idea of ??breaking in. After all, he doesn''t want to see things that he shouldn''t see.


    Lindy on the side immediately said happily when she saw this:


    "It looks like you are free now, so would you like to apply sunscreen for me?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin beckoned and said calmly, "Bring it."


    Seeing this, Lindy laughed, dragged Su Jin and walked to the beach on one side.


    Chapter 1578 That''s all right!


    Inside the villa, the women''s locker room.


    The newly arrived Yagami Kaze looked at the owner of the villa, Tsukimura Suzuka, with some unease, and asked:


    "Are you going to shower here, then put on your swimsuit and go to the beach?"


    "Ah? Haven''t you been to the beach before? You''re obviously from an island country." Li Meiling, who was wearing clothes next to her, asked in astonishment.


    Regarding this who just ''acquainted'' and exchanged the names of the two parties, his actual ''sister-in-law'', Yagami Hayate said with some trepidation:


    "Well, I''ve never been here before..."


    "In that case, I''ll teach you how to swim later."


    For some reason, Li Meiling, who is a good teacher, laughed along the pole.


    However, in reality, she naturally has her own thoughts.


    After all, she just found out that she was actually a little junior sister in name, and she just entered the door after the eight gods.


    In Li Meiling''s view, this is not acceptable. Although it is common sense that the youngest child is the most favored, it is only when the previous siblings have grown up.


    But now, the maximum time for everyone to get started is no more than half a month. The so-called favor is naturally nonsense. Then, if this is the case, why doesn''t she "climb" up to become a senior sister.


    With this kind of thinking, Li Meiling naturally wants to act, and the next door to Takamachi Naiba is the first, and the magic power is also strong to scare people to death.


    330 Although she looks mild on the outside, she sees that this girl has a strong tendency to violence, which is obviously not a good target.


    In the same way, Tsukimura Suzuka, as a venue investor, is not something that can be ¡®provoked¡¯.


    Li Meiling thinks she can''t do the act of scolding her mother while holding her job.


    And Xiao Ying and Daoji Tomoyo came with her again, and they were regarded as ''township parties''.


    And Alicia, Alicia, and Fett who went out before are obviously the blonde life group, and they were born in a group, which is obviously impossible.


    So it seems that the only one who can establish authority is Yagami Hayate.


    After all, this little girl who looks soft and weak and has a very special accent can''t possibly be some kind of super demon king with a lot of powerful subordinates, right?


    "Won''t it be troublesome?"


    Yagami Hayate didn''t resist Li Meiling''s "kindness" too strongly, only worried that it would trouble the other party.


    "It''s okay, I''m very good at swimming." Li Meiling patted her chest proudly.


    She is not good at magic, but she has a good foundation in martial arts. She has also learned to fight underwater. It''s just a matter of teaching a swimmer.


    Seeing this, Yagami Hayate couldn''t refuse, so he could only say in a low voice, "Then... then please."


    While the two were talking, on the other side of the room, Tsukimura Suzuka who had changed into clothes (bgai) stroked her face, and her aunt looked at the two with a smile:


    "Have you made friends so soon? It''s great~~"


    Originally, Tsukimura Suzuka was quite worried that Yagami Hayate would not fit in with the group. After all, she was the only one present who knew that Yagami Hayate was a disabled person before, and it was because of Su Jin that she was able to recover, so the other party would be more sensitive.


    But now it seems that she is a little unfounded.


    Even if Li Meiling smiled a little wrongly, they were both brothers and sisters from the same sect, and it was impossible for the other party to do bad things.


    At least Tsukimura Suzuka thinks that Su Jin can''t accept that kind of bad boy as a disciple.


    Even if it is done, with Su Jin around, the possibility of bad things happening is basically zero, so there is no need to worry too much.


    At this moment, Tsukimura Suzuka heard a sigh full of sense of sight:


    ¡°The beach is so nice~~¡±


    She turned her head looking for a sound, but saw Tomoyo Daoji who was holding a camera.


    At this time, the other party seemed to be holding the camera at Sakura Kinomoto who had changed clothes.


    Seeing this scene for the first time, Tsukimura Suzuka couldn''t help being stunned.


    Inspiration noticed Tsukimura Suzuka''s gaze, and Tomoyo Daidoji turned his head and explained with a smile:


    "Don''t worry, except for Sakura, I have no interest in photographing anyone else."


    Is this the point? The point is is it appropriate for you to hold the camera here? Tsukimura Suzuka''s eyes widened.


    As if seeing through Tsukimura Suzuka''s thoughts, Tomoyo Daidoji added:


    "If you''re still not at ease, I''ll take the bottom to Master Su Jin for inspection later, so you can rest assured Suzuka?"


    "Oh, I''ll give it to the master, then I''ll..." Before Tsukimura Suzuka finished speaking, she realized that something was wrong.

 Chapter 1082：

    Show it to Master Su Jin?


    Your words are very problematic, Miss Dao Temple! !


    "Knowing..."


    I don''t know when, Xiao Yingpi appeared behind Tomoyo Daoji without a smile, and grabbed her hand holding the camera:


    "Can you handle this camera for me?"


    "But, Sakura..."


    Daoji Temple Tomoyo looked at Sakura with a smile and said:


    "You don''t worry that what I have in my hand is just a trick, is it something else that is really used for video recording? For example, a gift item that is not easy to check out like a recording stone?"


    "Ah this?" Sakura was a bit Muggle, but she still held Tomoyo''s hand tightly.


    "And even if you confiscate these things, I can use the gift of memory extraction to re-transform the picture I just saw into a video. In this case, isn''t it meaningless?"


    "This..." Xiao Ying felt a little numb, she really wanted to ask Daoji Tomoyo to use these methods to shoot her, what about it?


    Seeing this, Dao Temple Zhishi smiled and said:


    "So the safest way is to let Master Su Jin check on the side. With the master''s ability, the problem can be solved to the greatest extent, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Ying hesitated for a while after hearing the words, and finally said in distress: "What you said does make sense. It seems that it can only be like this."


    "So pull, since it will be deleted sooner or later, Sakura naturally doesn''t need to care about the camera in my hand, right?"


    "Like, yes..."


    Seeing Sakura being persuaded step by step, Tsukimura Suzuka looked at Tomoyo Daidoji''s smiling face and felt her scalp tingle.


    My God, what kind of problem child did the master bring back from Tomoeda City? Is this still a human?


    Tsukimura Suzuka is now very suspicious of whether Su Jin will eventually be "bribed" by Tomoyo Daoji Temple.


    Although this kind of thinking is very outrageous, but after seeing the process of Tomoyo Daidoji persuading Sakura, Tsukimura Suzuka felt that it was very possible.


    Hiss... I''d better stay away from her... Just when Tsukimura Suzuka was about to get away from Tomoyo Daoji Temple, she changed her clothes and walked over with Takamachi Nanoha with loose hair:


    "Well, Suzuka, did you see my headband? I remember putting it on the chair next to me just now?"


    "Eh? Not here?"


    Tsukimura Suzuka turned her head to look, but saw that the bench against the wall was empty.


    "It''s strange, there are no outsiders here?" Takamachi Naoba scratched his cheeks, looking confused:


    "Who sat there just now? Do you remember Suzuka?"


    "It seems... it''s Alicia." Tsukimura Suzuka hesitated and said uncertainly.


    She remembered that Alicia sat there for a while, and then hurriedly urged Alicia and Fit to go out. Could it be because of this?


    Takamachi Nanoha looked confused: "Ah? Alicia? But why did she take my hairband?"


    Hearing this, Tsukimura Suzuka suddenly remembered that Alicia seemed to have had an argument with Alicia about the best hairstyle for Nanoha.


    Alicia thinks it is the image of double ponytails with hair ties, Alicia insists on long hair with loose hair, and Fette insists that both are the cutest.


    Alright...I understand... Tsukimura Suzuka suddenly woke up.


    Co-authoring her best friends, it turns out that they are all Chef Naiye! Was it so dangerous around her?


    Wait, she seems to be Chef Naiba too, and she''s a double ponytail pie.


    Then it will be fine! .


    Chapter 1579 Theory of Combat Power


    On the beach, Su Jin heard the girl''s reluctance to cry.


    "Alicia, give me back the hair band~"


    "If you don''t give it, you won''t give it, just a little bit~~"


    "...If you don''t pay it back, I''ll be angry!"


    "Then you will be angry!"


    "Okay, it seems that I can only use reason to make you obedient."


    next second,


    boom----!


    The deafening explosion sound and the sky-high water splashed, and vaguely, a certain figure flying into the sky could be seen.


    Immediately afterwards, there was the scream of a girl.


    "ah----!"


    "Hey, are you playing like this?"


    Wearing big sunglasses and beach shorts, Su Jin, who was lying on the beach chair, pushed up the sunglasses with her index finger and squinted at Alicia who flew out.


    Lindy, who was lying on the beach chair next to her, was stunned for a moment, and then asked:


    "Aren''t you going to save people?"


    However, Su Jin really just said calmly: "If it''s just this level, there''s no need to worry, it won''t hurt."


    At the same time, Yagami Kaze and Li Meiling came over with two glasses of sundaes.


    The two stared blankly at Alicia who fell into the water with a plop, and then looked at Nanoha Takamachi, whose fingertips were flashing pink magic power not far away, their throats surging.


    "Is this... senior sisters?" Li Meiling, who was not used to her own changes, saw this shocking scene, and said with an unnatural expression: "If we don''t obey in the future, we will be beaten to death, right?"


    And Yagami Kaze did look at the small magic circle on Takamachi Naba''s fingertips thoughtfully after a brief period of astonishment: "I always feel... I can do this too."


    "Huh? What?" Li Meiling looked at Yagami Gale in shock when she heard the words.


    But before she could ask anything, Su Jin raised her hand and said:


    "Berry Bell, since you''re here, take the sundae?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s shouting, Li Meiling came back to her senses and said angrily, "I see, it''s here."


    She walked over as she spoke and handed the sundae to Su Jin, and at the same time, Yagami Hayate also handed the extra she brought to Lindy.


    "Thank you~"


    Lindy took the sundae and looked at the Yagami Gale in front of her with meaningful eyes:


    "I remember, your name is Gale, right?"


    "Oh, yes." Yagami Hayate looked a little shyly at the green-haired woman with a hot body in front of him.


    She remembered that this girl seemed to be a governor of the Time and Space Administration, and she had a very good relationship with Uncle Su Jin...


    So, future aunt?


    At that time, Lindy, who was not aware of Yagami Hayate''s wild thoughts, said with a smile:


    "Are you interested in working at the Authority?"


    "If it''s you, it''s also possible to start as a lieutenant-level executive."


    "Ah, this..." Yagami Hayate was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and he couldn''t understand Lindy''s thoughts.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was eating a sundae, said angrily:


    "I can''t stop you from bringing a dessert for you?"


    While saying this, Su Jin squinted and looked at Lindy, the woman who was poaching from her side.


    Lindy, who was said a word, chuckled lightly, turned her head indifferently, and lay on the reclining chair and said:


    "I''m not here to help you solve your problems~ After all, the dimensional navigation force is barely the easiest place to train people at present."


    "In a sense, it is very suitable for them to digest the spirituality you have given them."


    Hearing the words, Yashen Hayate finally came to his senses, and ''knowing'' that joining the Dimensional Navigation Force would have an effect on Su Jin, so he couldn''t help but say eagerly:


    "If I can help my uncle, I can actually..."


    However, at this time, Su Jin interrupted Yashen Gale and said:


    "Okay, Gale, let''s go play with Berry Bell first."


    "But, that..."


    Iori Hayate wanted to say something, but Su Jin shook his hand and said:


    "It''s not appropriate for you to consider this at the moment."


    After speaking, Su Jin, who was worried that Yagami Hayate would think wildly, added:


    "You can consider asking Signor and Shamal to see if they are willing to work odd jobs at Lindy''s. As for you, let''s talk about it in high school."


    "Oh..." Hearing Su Jin''s words, Yashen Hayate immediately understood that the problem was inappropriate age, so he somewhat dispelled the mind just now.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Li Meiling, who was eating a sundae, couldn''t help but glance at Lindy as the Yagami winds died down.


    What about an adult who has a darker mind than appearance... Thanks to being from a big family, Li Meiling, who is well-informed, can of course understand that Lindy deliberately mentioned the topic just now.


    However, according to Li Meiling''s opinion, Lindy didn''t really want Yagami Hayate to enlist in the army now, but more like she was thinking of ''getting a position ahead of time''.


    The people around Mr. Su Jin also have various thoughts... But that''s right, people always have their own thoughts.


    Thinking like this, Li Meiling ate the sundae in a big mouth, then put it in the gift card, and stepped forward to hold Yagami Gale Wind and said:


    "Okay, that''s the end of the topic, now it''s time for swimming teaching, so be conscious!"


    ......0


    "Eh? Eh!!" It was almost as if Iori Kaze, who was being carried away, let out a helpless cry.


    When the two left, Lindy, who was lying on the reclining chair, smiled and said:


    "I didn''t expect there to be unexpected joy."


    Su Jin, who was next to him, could naturally understand that Lindy was talking about the four riders who guard the Yagami Gale, the Lord of the Night Sky.


    After all, for Lindy, who is now the governor of the northern fortress, the information from the Book of Night Sky is not controlled information.


    Thinking of the other party''s behavior that even the primary school students were trying to win over, Su Jin couldn''t help but say:


    "Is your combat power so lacking?"


    Lindy turned her head to the side, looked at Su Jin, smiled and said:


    "Because of things like combat power, the more you can contain, the better. Otherwise, when you really want to use it, if there is a gap, it will be too late."


    A woman who is too in sync is not a good thing at some point... Su Jin murmured in his heart, after all, his thoughts are not much different from Lindy''s.


    At this time, Su Jin, who had eaten the dessert, lay on the reclining chair, put his hands behind his head, and asked:


    "Did the Time and Space Administration take action?"


    After all, in Su Jin''s eyes, Lindy began to pursue mature combat power, and it was estimated that this was the only reason.


    However, Lindy surprised him by replying:


    "Correction, according to Kalim, we have to move." Eight.


    Chapter 1580 Kalim the Fishing


    Time and Space Administration, North Fortress.


    In the governor''s office, a young girl in the black uniform of the Church of the Holy King who occupies the governor''s throne, Kalim Grecia is lying on the table complaining and sighing:


    "Ah~~ I also think of the seaside, and I also want to see Su Jin''s swimsuit... Why can Lindy and Obasan go, but I have to work here!"


    "I also want to see a handsome man with eight-pack abs!!"


    At this time, Kalim''s newly transferred secretary, Shah Nuera, walked in with a cart of paper documents. Hearing the complaint, he couldn''t help covering his face and said:

 Chapter 1083：

    "In the end, isn''t it because you lost to Lord Lindy in guessing?"


    Hearing Shahe''s voice, Kalim immediately raised her head and said to her:


    "Hey, Shahe also wants to see Su Jin''s swimsuit, right? You must also want to see it, right? Otherwise, "Three Three Zeros" won''t complain now."


    Shahe blushed when she heard the words, and she didn''t know whether she was angry or ashamed, she picked up the document fiercely, slapped it on the table with a bang, and said:


    "Before that, you can deal with these confidential documents now."


    Hearing this, Kalim looked at the pile of documents on the table that was almost at the level of her line of sight, her eyes were dull for a moment, and then she puffed up her cheeks and said:


    "Why do the Mead Authority''s classified documents use paper documents like this? Isn''t electronic documents bad? Is it inconvenient?"


    "After the leak, do you take responsibility?" Shahe asked rhetorically.


    However, after the question, Kalim looked at Shahe with a strange expression, only to see her face blankly.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Kalim shook her head and said, "It''s nothing, I''m just wondering, Shahe, that you didn''t realize that ''you will be held accountable after the leak'', so it''s a little strange."


    Hearing this, Shahe couldn''t help clenching her palms.


    Her fist was hard, really hard, and she could shatter ten tiles!


    "Ugh~ Nasty file hell..."


    While talking, Kalim took out the seal that contained Lindy''s magic power. It was the magic tool that was sent with him when he was appointed by the interim governor of the Mead Administration.


    It stands to reason that this seal can only be used by Lindy herself, but recently Kalim, who was using the night time to absorb the knowledge of the Little Garden from Su Jin''s prayer ceremony, cracked such a method in less than 30 minutes.


    After glancing at the document and confirming that it was a secret ''it has nothing to do with her'', Kalim slammed it, sealed it, and said lazily:


    "Ah~ I remember that Hakoten''s ritual magic can respond to praying expectations, so can I arrange a ritual and let Su Jin approve the documents for me?"


    Shahe was startled on the spot when she heard it, and said with a panicked face: "How can you have such a disrespectful idea, and you actually want the person on the throne of the gods to handle the documents for you."


    "What does it matter~ I''m his own anyway~ Since that''s the case, isn''t the document I want to handle also his? So shouldn''t the document be handled by him~"


    Kalim grumbled lazily, and then slapped the seal.


    But when Kalim picked up the third document, she suddenly paused, her expression becoming a little subtle.


    Aware of this, Shahe asked strangely, "What''s wrong? Kalim."


    "It''s nothing, I just feel that the speed of the fish is so fast."


    Kalim smiled, resting her cheek with one hand, picked up the document with the other, and placed it in front of Shahe.


    Seeing this, Shahe looked intently, but was the first to see a title:


    ''There is a special application for the North Fortress to cooperate with the directly subordinate dimensional fleet to jointly capture the former director of the Technology Development Bureau, the current SS-level dangerous person, and the great magister ''Precia Testrosa''. ¡¯


    "Prescia, isn''t that?"


    Shahe suddenly thought of the power furnace construction expert in the power furnace department of the North Fortress, who was in charge of the old line, and the mother of Alicia and Fit.


    Hiss, that''s the biological mother of that lord''s disciple, how dare the Administration... Oh, they don''t know that lord''s existence, then it''s fine.


    "Is there any problem with this document?" Shahe asked Kalim involuntarily.


    "Of course there are problems, and they''re huge."


    Kalim picked up the coffee on the table and took a leisurely sip:


    "When I was running Lindy before, I passed on Prescia''s information to the Church of the Holy King by the way, and it happened to write some Prescia''s experiments, that is, the ''artificial magician'' thing."


    Coincidentally... The corner of Shahe''s mouth twitched, she didn''t believe it was a coincidence...


    Combined with the words that Kalim had just taken the bait, Shahe couldn''t help but say strangely:


    "Are you catching Precia''s backer?"


    The real purpose of the artificial magician experiment is to mass-produce powerful magicians with high combat power, that is, powerful magicians above A rank.


    According to Prescia''s argument, she used this as an excuse to defraud a high-level agent of the Administration for the funds, thus launching the original ''Fate Plan''.


    And Presia''s purpose was naturally to revive Alicia, but in the end she got Fit as a failure.


    Of course, this so-called failed product means that Presia believes that, after all, what she wants is Alicia, who used to have zero magical aptitude, not Fitt, whose aptitude is as high as AAA.


    But in the eyes of investors, this destiny plan to successfully create a AAA-level magician at one time is simply an unprecedented success.


    Although the research investment of the first experimental product is too high, and the process is difficult to replicate, with successful cases, batchization and cost reduction are possible.


    So the so-called investors naturally increased their funding for Prescia.


    Prescia, on the other hand, pocketed the high research funds privately and used it to study how to revive her daughter, just like an expert in funding fraud.


    And this kind of fraud didn''t end until last month, when Prescia drove 0.8 into the Dimensional Sea with the Garden of Time in order to get the seed of the holy stone.


    "''Be sure to capture the dangerous experimental body and bring it back to the General Administration for imprisonment'', hoho, judging from the wording of the document, the other party was really very angry when he found out that he had been deceived."


    Listening to Kalim''s yin and yang strangeness, Shahe couldn''t help but look strangely and said:


    "So, the deceived investors are coming to find fault now?"


    "Not necessarily, it may just be a related little guy, but this also allows us to narrow the scope of the target."


    Kalim picked up the pen, put a circle on the column at the end of the application document, the real ''contributor'', then looked at the circled name ''Orise Gates'', showing a playful smile :


    "After all, our boss is very jealous of which group of highly qualified beautiful girls they have~".


    Chapter 1581 Saying Leaks


    "Orise Gates?"


    Su Jin, who had just finished sunbathing and took a bath, was sitting on the sofa in her regular clothes and looked at Lindy who was wiping her hair with a towel.


    In the mid-air opposite Lindy, a projection screen was standing, and inside the screen was Kalim, who was in the governor''s office of the northern fortress.


    When she heard the name reported by Kalim, Lindy thought for a moment, then stopped wiping her hair, wondering:


    "I remember, this person seems to be the daughter of Regias Gates, the Guardian of Justice, right?"


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    Oris aside, Regias and Lindy are quite familiar.


    After all, it was the Mead Administration, a high-ranking official of the ground headquarters, a powerful man who operated a powerful means to forcibly reverse the weak ground general administration that had fallen into a large number of magical crimes six years ago, and restarted its stable development.


    It is also because of such achievements that the other party has the nickname of the guardian of justice.


    Speaking of which, Lieutenant General Regias'' status in the General Bureau was still higher than Lindy''s.


    After all, the dimensional force of the Mead Time and Space Administration is commanded by eight governors, but the leaders of the ground general administration are only three including Lieutenant General Regias.


    Although the dimensional fleets in charge of the eight governors, each of the 16 fleets is almost equal to the entire ground administration, but the ground administration is in charge of the Mid-Zirda headquarters, which is the base camp of the Mead Administration.


    Almost all of Mead''s industrial systems and most of the dimensional battleship factories are located on Mead''s own star. If they really offend Regias, even if Lindy is the governor, it won''t help.


    Therefore, even if the lieutenant general of the ground headquarters has a weak army, it is not something that the governor can easily provoke.


    Even because the other party is on the star of Mead, it is easy to contact the members of the highest council living on the star, and the huge network of relationships is suppressed. The governors of all parties are also jealous of Regias. A fragile balance has formed between the Directorates.


    In Mead''s Vanity Fair, Lindy naturally understands Regias'' status, but...


    "Why did you suddenly mention that guardian''s daughter?" Just when Lindy was puzzled.


    In the screen, Kalim said with a serious face:


    "I suspect that she and Lieutenant General Regias behind her have something to do with Plan F that Prescia was involved in."


    "what?"


    Lindy was stunned for a moment, and then she showed an incredible expression.


    "It''s not funny that the lieutenant general who saved Mead from the chaos actually participated in the artificial magician experiment."


    Even though she said so, Lindy quickly accepted such a ''setting''.


    After all, even her acting governor is the second-fifth boy in the Mead Administration, and the lieutenant general of the Ground Administration is the behind-the-scenes funder of the evil experiment, so it is not surprising.


    "However, if this is the case, the members of the Supreme Council, and even the legendary Third Admiral, I''m afraid they can''t be trusted."


    Mead''s political system is that the highest three admirals are the creators and decision-makers, and the rights of the three admirals originate from the collective of the Supreme Council, which controls politics and law.


    The General Administration of Ground and the Dimensional Fleet are the representatives of the armed forces.


    And because of the high cost of the dimensional fleet and the concentration of high-end combat power, the Ground General Administration and the dimensional fleet are in a relationship of fire and water.


    Lindy also explained the complicated environment to Su Jin once, but Su Jin said, ''I understand the army idiot and the navy red deer of the island country, I understand. ''ending.


    After Lindy deliberately learned about the island country, she found that the relationship between the General Administration on the Ground and the Dimensional Fleet was really similar to that of the small island country in Naye''s hometown.


    If you put it in, the three admirals are the emperor, the highest council is the Senate, the general ground office is the army, and the dimensional navigation force is the navy...then the current situation is very obvious.


    The head of the army, Regias, is secretly researching high-level artificial magicians, trying to supplement the army''s lack of high-end magicians.


    And such research must use a lot of funds and requires a stable research environment, so it is natural to avoid some members of the Supreme Council and the legendary three admirals.


    Therefore, according to the current situation, it should be that the Dimensional Navigation Troop was trapped in the joint by the three admirals and the General Administration of Ground.


    And the reason, Lindy knew very well:


    "Because the dimensional navigation troops frequently launch invasion wars against other worlds..."


    "Looks like you and I have thought of something."


    When Kalim saw Lindy say this, she naturally understood that this partner had an idea with her:


    "The dimensional navigation force has grown in size and strength due to the dividends of exploring different worlds in the past few decades. However, on the contrary, the General Administration on the Ground and the Council have not benefited much from it."


    "And the dimensional navigation unit encountered a crisis when exploring a different world, but the navigation unit and the Supreme Council were responsible at the same time. I think it has accumulated a lot of dissatisfaction because of it?"


    Su Jin, who was listening next to him, thought for a moment and understood the key. In short, the gun barrel was showing signs of losing control and needed to be beaten.


    "So, the General Administration of Ground and the Supreme Council are waiting for the dimensional navigation troops to make mistakes, so they are accumulating strength and preparing to fight for power?"


    Lindy said this, her expression became unnatural: "How dare they dare to face the enemy?"


    Su Jin''s clan of mechanical evil spirits can be stationed near the northern fortress!


    That is a legion with a complex four-digit combat power. How dare the Mead Administration dare to play infighting and seize power in front of such 330 enemies?


    Oh, they don''t seem to know it''s coming, so that''s fine.


    Thinking of this, Lindy couldn''t help covering her face and said, "I suddenly felt that I was really timely to jump ship."


    "Hum, so, in order to hold our thighs, we need those beautiful artificial magicians that Regias accumulated and dedicated them to the evil great devil, so..."


    Before Kalim could finish her words, she saw Lindy winking wildly at her.


    "What''s the matter? Lindy, are your eyes uncomfortable? Why do you keep blinking?"


    "Cough cough!" Just when Kalim was confused, Su Jin coughed dryly, walked over, and showed her face in the camera.


    Looking at Su Jin in the picture, Kalim''s face froze, and her expression suddenly became extremely unnatural, but in the next second, she noticed the bathrobe on Lindy''s body and the still wet hair.


    In the next second, she seemed to understand something:


    "Sorry for disturbing you."


    With a swipe, the screen disappeared, apparently Kalim hung up the phone.


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and then said to Lindy, "Calm down with a glass of wine?"


    "Okay." Lindy forced a smile, thinking to herself: Later, even if there is no honesty potion in the wine, she should have it.


    After all, who let Kalim miss out.


    Chapter 1582 Profit maximization


    A guest room at the Moon Village Villa.


    Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa with a red wine glass, crossed his legs and said, "It looks like things are going well."


    When he said this, he said in a relaxed tone: "I have only been away for a few days, and you have found the suspects behind the FATE plan, um, Regias and the three admirals?"


    "Of course, let''s not talk about this for a while, the evil big devil?" Su Jin looked at Lindy with a half-smile and said, "It''s not good to describe the person next to the pillow like this?"

 Chapter 1084：

    Hearing Su Jin''s teasing words, Lindy''s mouth twitched.


    Kalim, Kalim, you''ve hurt me. Now, I''m afraid I''m using both hands and feet, and I can''t stop this guy in a short time. I really don''t know if you did it on purpose or not.


    After complaining to Kalim in her heart, Lindy raised her hand and surrendered:


    "Okay, I''m willing to accept the punishment."


    "What punishment?" Su Jin asked knowingly: "You have followed my request and pursued the fate plan with great success. How can I punish you?"


    Well, you want me to take the initiative to admit punishment... Lindy glanced at Su Jin with a resentful look on her face, knowing in her heart that she might have to lie down for a day tomorrow.


    In desperation, Lindy sighed and said, "I took the initiative to punish myself, okay?"


    "Oh, so that''s the case, that''s fine."


    Su Jin looked ''sudden'', finished the red wine, and said with a smile:


    "Then change the subject."


    "Since you found Regias, then try to check the fighter jets, maybe there will be surprises."


    Hearing this, Lindy glanced at Su Jin with a very strange look.


    "What''s wrong? Looking at me like this?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise.


    "It''s nothing." Lindy denied indifferently.


    Just now, she wondered if Su Jin knew exactly what Regias did in private, and it was even possible that there were several female artificial magicians in Regias'' hands, what their personalities and preferences were. know everything.


    After all, this master is divided according to Hakoba, but the combat power is comparable to the existence of the two-digit universe truth, and it is not impossible to have exaggerated abilities such as predicting the future, omniscient and omnipotent.


    So... the so-called investigation is actually a test?


    "It''s almost a test." "


    Hearing this, Lindy couldn''t help but look up, her face mixed with horror.


    However, at this time, Su Jin spread his hands and said:


    "Hey, don''t show such a destructive expression, just read your mind, your mental fluctuations are so obvious, even if I don''t do anything, you will pour your thoughts into my head."


    If\";:water.\''\"source\''source!,group\''\''6?,5\"6!6?\";1\'',.8\"8\''9\"6 \''\"\''Preparation?,:Use \''in,!Turn;group,,7:,.6:\"6.!:0.1\'';8,3.!2;0 Speaking of this , Su Jin raised his legs and looked like he was cold at the heights:


    "After all, I''m too strong~~"


    Hearing these saucy words, Lindy did not have any thanks to Su Jin''s saucy words, but said with emotion:


    "When your woman is afraid, you don''t even dare to have the idea of ??cheating."


    "...can I say thank you for the compliment?"


    Su Jin replied with a strange expression, and then said:


    "What are you going to do with the Mead Authority next?"


    When Lindy heard the words, she glanced at Su Jin strangely, and said in her heart, "Isn''t this the decision of you, the man who stands behind me to output?"


    Looking at Lindy''s unrelenting brainwaves, Su Jin rolled his eyes and said:


    "For me, as long as the people I support achieve and conquer the Mead Administration, this result is enough. As for the reason, do you understand the abyss law?"


    Hearing this, Lindy suddenly realized: "The replacement of the Mead Administration can actually meet the observation conditions? This is actually a period of historical transformation?"


    Having joined Su Jin''s side for a while, Lindy is naturally no stranger to the so-called observation of different worlds and the historical transition period, and she also knows that it is the key to her world''s link to Little Garden.


    Of course, with Su Jin there, it doesn''t even matter if he is connected or not. After all, the benefits from observing another world have long been unable to meet his needs for improvement, but Lindy and the others are different.


    After observing this world, the spirit granted by the center of the small garden is a dust to Su Jin, but to her, it is a mountain!


    Thinking of this, Lindy suddenly became a little shy: "Can I understand that you are opening a small stove for me?"


    "You think too much, you can observe more than just one world of Mead." Su Jinhe chuckled: "You don''t think that observing a Mead Authority can include all the worlds under the authority of the Authority in one breath. Observe?"


    "Although in your opinion, the Mead Authority commands countless worlds around it, in my opinion, this rule is more fragile than a hair."


    "The Mead Administration has neither produced a unified mythological system in these worlds, nor has a four-digit **** and Buddha in charge of power entered the world with his own dharma principles, forming resonance and creating a close connection."


    "... so in essence, the world ruled by the Mead Authority has not changed at all."


    "Of course, because of the frequent crossings of the Administration, there is still a connection between these worlds. With the greed of the center of the small garden, it may not be impossible to take all the worlds into the bag with this breath."


    "However, this is a loss-making thing for me."


    "Since I can arrange for many people to unite to ''overthrow the rule of the Mead Authority, set off changes, and trigger a period of historical transformation.'' So that a group of people can get the spiritual reward of observing the world, then why should I focus these on you? "


    Of course, what''s more important is that after these girls are given the spirituality by the center of the small garden, there will inevitably be a high-speed improvement period, and the high-speed improvement period can promote the digestion of the spirituality. This is the most important thing to Su Jin.


    Concentrating resources and letting Lindi help him digest Yahweh''s spirituality alone, how could it be faster and safer for a group of people to come?


    Besides, if you can only choose one, Su Jin will only choose Feite, there is no way, this is the goddess of childhood, he is nostalgic (good) ears.


    Hearing Su Jin''s long-winded explanation, Lindy was silent for a while, then sighed, puffing her cheeks and saying:


    "You, you have no interest at all. Since you know it''s impossible, can''t you lie to me?"


    Hearing Lindy''s description of "coaxing me", Su Jin closed his mouth immediately. His rich experience told him that it was wrong to say anything to a woman at this time.


    He raised the wine glass and wanted to take a sip of red wine, but found that the wine had already been drunk by himself, so he simply grabbed the wine glass that Lindy had only drank a little, and went straight to the belly and said:


    "The most rewarding observation is on the side of Meadben, you and Kalim are free to compete, followed by the side of the earth..."


    Su Jin thought about suitable candidates, but a lot of cuteness appeared in his mind.


    They are all disciples... It''s hard to choose... Su Jin thought about it, and said with a weird expression:


    "Maybe, I can try to get them guessing?".


    Chapter 1583 So you think so too


    "Wow~~ I''m alive~~"


    Naba Takamachi, who was wearing a pink yukata, stretched his waist, moved his waist from side to side, and then spit out a turbid breath:


    "After swimming and taking a bath, it''s really comfortable~~"


    "And the bathhouse is also very big, there is no problem in squeezing so many of us."


    Li Meiling next to him pinched her shoulders while looking around at the eight little girls beside her, and finally said to Yagami hurriedly:


    "Are you right, Gale~"


    "Oh, um, um..." Yagami Hayate replied vaguely, looking a little cramped.


    "What''s wrong? This kind of reaction?" Seeing this, Li Meiling glanced at Iori Gale in astonishment.


    It was the same when I was teaching swimming just now, my face was always red, and it was like she was bullying others.


    Is this kid so shy?


    Seeing this, Tsukimura Suzuka, who was walking beside him, turned around with his hands behind his back and said with a smile:


    "It is estimated that the wind is not suitable for occasions with many people, right, the wind."


    "Eh? Isn''t Hayate-chan not used to crowded situations?" Sakura Kinomoto asked curiously.


    "Well, because I used to live alone, 330... a little bit unaccustomed."


    Yagami Hayate raised his hand to cover his mouth and whispered:


    "Also, taking a bath with a group of elementary school girls is too exciting."


    "Huh? What excitement did you just say, Gale?" Takamachi Naba''s ears moved, turned his head, and asked in surprise.


    "Ah, this...that...it''s actually nothing." Iori Kaze waved his hands hastily.


    "Is that so?" Takamachi Nanba tilted her head, then moved her shoulders and said, "Speaking of which, Alicia, when will you return the hairband to me!"


    When Alicia, who was tied with a pair of ponytails, heard the words, she immediately retreated behind Fite, and said vigilantly:


    "Are hair ties important?"


    I won''t fight with you... Takamachi Naiha looked helpless: "The hair band was bought at the hundred yen store last week, although it is not very expensive.."


    "Then send me?"


    Alicia''s eyes sparkled.


    "...." Takamachi Naiba''s face was embarrassed, and he was speechless. He looked at Fate, who also looked at her helplessly.


    Obviously Fit is so similar, why does it feel more naughty than Alyssa...


    Just when Takamachi Nanoha was feeling emotional, Alicia suddenly took out a small blue box from the gift card:


    "It''s an exchange!"


    "Um?"


    Takamachi Naye was stunned for a moment, took the small box, and before it was opened, a group of people gathered around.


    "Ehhh, what happened?" Alyssa leaned her head on Takamachi Nanoha''s shoulder and asked, "What is this box?"


    Hearing the question, Fite replied immediately: "That''s a gift that my sister has prepared for a long time... woo woo ~~"


    Looking at Fate whose mouth was covered, Tsukimura Suzuka couldn''t help but smile and said, "It turns out that the purpose of grabbing the hairband is to exchange gifts."


    Alicia blushed when she heard the words, and while letting go of Fate, she also turned her eyes away:


    "Well, almost."


    Tomoyo Daidoji came over with the camera at this time, and switched the lens to Naha Takamachi:


    "Want to open it and see?"


    Sakura also wore it at this time and said, "I''m also curious about what''s inside."


    "Nanoha-chan, do you want to open it and take a look?" Alisha asked Naoba Takamachi by the shoulders.


    "Then let''s take a look..." Takamachi Naoba glanced at Alicia, opened the gift box, and then looked at the white headband inside, stunned.


    "Eh? Hairband?" Alicia was stunned for a moment, then raised her head and shouted at Alicia, "Didn''t you say that you are a long-haired person! Why did you jump to me again!"


    "It''s up to you!" Alicia was embarrassed, and then retorted with a blushing face: "I like it all!"


    Alyssa heard the words and said in surprise: "What, since you want everything like Suzuka? Are you too greedy?" (bgai)


    After speaking, she immediately covered her mouth again: "Oh, I seem to have said the wrong thing."


    "Ah?" Tsukimura Suzuka, who was suddenly exposed, saw that most of the people were looking at him, and people were immediately stunned.


    In an instant, a sense of embarrassment filled Tsukimura Suzuka''s mind:


    "Alyssa, if you can''t speak, don''t say it, okay."


    "Oh, oh!!" Alyssa, who covered her mouth, nodded in panic.


    Seeing this, everyone looked at each other and laughed.


    At this time, Alicia crossed her hips and jumped her face: "Haha, Alicia is so stupid, you are still the master''s disciple~"


    "Long-winded!" Alyssa shouted with a blushing face when she heard the words: "Junior sister can''t contradict her, you know?"


    "I protest, you are bullying!"


    "Protest is ineffective!"


    "I invalid your invalid.."


    Seeing the two quarreling again, Tsukimura Suzuka chuckled lightly, then turned her head and said to everyone:


    "Okay, don''t stand here, dinner time is coming, don''t let Master Su Jin and the others wait."


    "Oh~!" X6


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After dinner, the sun gradually slanted to the west, and the orange sun shone on the balcony on the second floor of the villa along with the sea breeze.


    Yagami Gale leaned on the railing, blowing the sea breeze, and let out a long sigh of turbidity.


    "Why are you moaning here?"


    Hearing the sound, Yagami Hayate turned his head, just in time to see Su Jin in a black bathrobe walking to the balcony.


    "Master?" Yagami Hayate hurriedly turned around and stood up straight.

 Chapter 1085：

    "Don''t be too nervous, I''m not a man-eating monster."


    Su Jin laughed, hid his hands in his wide sleeves, walked to the railing and said:


    "Aren''t you going to prepare the bed for the night with Naiba and the others? I remember you guys seem to be sleeping in the Chase? Well, it seems that Alyssa also suggested a pillow fight?"


    Hearing this, Yagami Hayate''s eyes looking at Su Jin became a little weird.


    "What''s the matter? This expression?"


    At this time, Yashen Hayate took a deep breath and said helplessly: "Master, it is very bad behavior to eavesdrop on a girl''s conversation."


    "I''m really sorry, but please be quiet next time."


    Su Jin shrugged and said:


    "And then, what are you worrying about here alone?"


    Hearing the words, Yagami Hayate turned back awkwardly, looking at the coastline.


    Su Jin was happy when he saw this, and then said with a smile:


    "I guess...is it because I saw Fate and the others'' snow-white skin, so I was shy?"


    Hearing the words, Yashen Jifeng blushed, turned his head and said to Su Jin: "This is your own idea!"


    However, Su Jin was surprised at this time: "Oh? You''re in a hurry? You think so too when you co-author."


    It''s over... Yagami Hayate heard the words, couldn''t help but hugged his head and leaned against the railing, his mind exploded instantly! .


    Chapter 1584 Impossible Fairness


    "Hahaha, I knew that your child''s thinking is more male-oriented."


    Listening to Su Jin''s laughter, Yashen Hayate dragged his hands on the railing, buried the lower half of his face in his arms, and muttered:


    "It''s really weird for girls to think like this."


    "No, I''m not surprised." Su Jin said very calmly: "Actually, it''s normal for people to like to see beautiful things, um, just like you occasionally like to peek at my face. "


    "Eh? How did you find out?"


    Yagami Hayate was startled, then came back to his senses, and quickly buried his red face in the crook of his arm.


    At this time, Su Jin said with a smile:


    "Well, don''t care how I found out, I will do this to prove that your orientation is normal. Wouldn''t it be great?"


    After hearing the words, Yagami Hayate thought for a while, and then asked, "Then if I''m a boy, I like to see your master''s face, is this normal?"


    "Not normal!" Su Jin replied without hesitation.


    Yashen Jifeng was embarrassed when he heard the words, and said speechlessly: "Girls are normal, boys are not normal, master, you are... too..."


    "I''m a double standard, why?" Su Jin said confidently: "Do you have any opinions?"


    "...No opinion." Yagami Hayate grimaced, unable to answer these words.


    At that time, Su Jin shrugged, leaned his back on the railing, looked at Yashin Gale, and said:


    "Because you''ve always lived alone, you don''t like to meet your peers?"


    "It doesn''t count, can''t I get in touch with Vita well..."


    Yagami Hayate''s eyes drifted, but in the end, he gave in to Su Jin''s eyes, nodded slightly and said:


    "Actually, it''s still a little bit."


    "After all, other than me, the other senior and junior sisters are so dazzling."


    "Dazzling?" Su Jin glanced at Iori Gale in an odd look: "You mean Fit?"


    "Huh?" Yashen Shi Feng was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise: "It''s all, eight people except me."


    "Are you sure?" Su Jin''s expression became strange.


    "Yes... is there something wrong?" Iori Kaze asked unnaturally.


    "Well, I can''t say it''s wrong, right?" Su Jin''s expression was weird: "I just think that these people in my eyes are a little different from what you think..."


    "A potentially violent person."


    Naha Takamachi, who had a bed in the large room, sneezed.


    "One is obviously a vampire, but is too cat slave."


    Tsukimura Suzuka vaguely felt as if someone was talking about her.


    "The more you like it, the more arrogant brat bullies the other party."


    Alyssa, who was handing a tissue to Takamachi Nanoha, also sneezed, and then looked at the speechless Takamachi Nanoha, her face blushing.


    "A dedicated lily control."


    Tomoyo Daoji, who was helping in the big room, moved his nose, resisted the urge, and looked around suspiciously.


    "A poisonous mouth, loves to think wildly."


    Li Meiling happily made the bed for herself, and by the way, the one who helped Yagami Kaze also took it out and made it.


    "One is too worried about my sister because of her mother''s affairs, but doesn''t know how to solve it, so she can only turn to Nai Ye, but she doesn''t know how to speak."


    "Calculate carefully, the really normal ones seem to be only Sakura, who is no longer a single-parent family, and Fitt, who has endured the pain. If it is dazzling, it seems that there is only one Fitt."


    "And you, a masculine little girl of social fear at most, seems to be better than good, right?"


    "Ah this..." Yagami Hayate blinked his eyes, feeling unusually puzzled in his heart.


    Master, are you sure that the few people you know are the ones I know?


    Also, Nanoha turns out to be a potential violent person? No wonder artillery magic is so skilled....


    Also, Alicia turned out to be her younger sister Fit, but she was disguised as Chef Naoya? What is this practice? How can I not understand it.


    As for the lily, is it Zhishi? I said why she kept taking pictures of Sakura with the camera, I thought her thinking was a little strange, so it was!


    At this time, Su Jin smiled at the eight gods:


    "It''s very good. I didn''t say the name, but you actually thought of it."


    "No, it''s the master who is amazing, you actually see us so clearly."


    After Yagami Hayate finished speaking, he sighed and said:


    "So you''re always looking into our hearts, right? That sucks."


    "Just treat me as a peep." Su Jin naturally wouldn''t say where all the information came from, and acknowledged Yagami Hayate''s attack with a smile.


    And seeing Su Jin like this, Iori Blast is also a lot easier:


    "It feels like it''s a very difficult thing to get along with them, well, except for Fate."


    "Indeed, except for Fate." Su Jin nodded earnestly.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Seeing this, Yagami Kaze was also quite speechless.


    She knew that Feite was very kind and had a very easy-going personality, and Su Jin was Chef Feite.


    As a master, you are a fan of your disciple. Is this reasonable? This is unreasonable!


    However, at this time, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be partial, and even I''m still having a headache because of the allocation of resources between you."


    "After all, even Alicia plans to prepare eight greetings. As a master, I naturally can''t be too biased."


    "Alicia has prepared eight gifts?" Iori Kaze was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise, "But she only gave Naiha a hairband?"


    "That''s because Naiye likes hair ties." Su Jin added: "You haven''t shown what you like? And gifts don''t have to be given in public.


    ......0


    "Like Zhishi, she will probably prepare a dress for each of you. Well, she made it herself. By the way, the standard is very good."


    Ah this... Iori Kaze suddenly felt that this was reasonable, but the greetings, the gifts she prepared when she came to the door shouldn''t be counted.


    It''s over, she actually didn''t prepare the gift after meeting with the seniors and sisters, it''s over now!


    "Why, do you want to prepare gifts too?" Su Jin smiled and looked at Yashen Hayate: "Do you need my help? Oh, by the way, I''ll remind you that your cooking skills seem to be pretty good."


    "No, that... I still have something to do, let''s go first."


    Looking at the back of Yagami Gale hurriedly fleeing, Su Jin immediately understood that she was running to the kitchen.


    "Making a biscuit is indeed the way of the wind. Well, it''s very practical."


    Su Jin shook his head, then turned back, looked at the coastline, scratched his cheek and said:


    "But then again, as expected, I can only choose Sakura for the spiritual reward for observing the earth."


    There was originally a Yagami Blast, but the Book of Darkness had been solved by Su Jin, so the only thing left was Sakura, who was too talented and easily lost control of her magic power.


    Such a choice is not out of fairness, but because of different needs.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help sighing:


    "So, small things are okay, big things are business, even if it is the same master, it still can''t be fair." Eight.


    Chapter 1585 Regias'' thoughts


    Planet Midzilda.


    A huge metal spider shaped like a crawling crawling on the ground, a huge building covering an area of ??more than 10,000 mu is quietly standing in the center of the capital.


    At 10 o''clock in the morning, Regias Gates, who had just ended a meeting, returned to his office, sat in his seat, and frowned.


    Regias just turned 55 this year, with a wide face and full sideburns.


    In addition to his still sharp eyes, his physique because he worked all the year round is no longer as handsome as when he enlisted in the army when he was young.


    However, among the senior management of the Mead Authority, he is still referred to as the ''young cutting-edge''.


    After all, considering that the members of parliament are generally over seventy years old, and the governors of the dimensional force are mostly high-level magic, their lifespans are quite long compared to ordinary people. It is a young "three-three-zero" person.


    Of course, Lindy who is open must be excluded here.


    In fact, at present, Lindy Harawin''s superior has become a taboo topic within the Mead Administration.


    The former governor suddenly became seriously ill and could not continue to serve. The governor candidate who had been in line for decades suddenly voluntarily gave up his seat. Coupled with the sudden full support of the neutral Church of the Holy King, Lindy, a woman just over thirty years old, was forcibly piled up. The governor of the guard side.


    All these changes seem reasonable, but in fact the Mead Authority has vaguely determined the fact that the northern fortress has gone out of control and fell into the hands of Lindy Harawin and the Church of the Holy King.


    In fact, the meeting that Regias just attended was to discuss with the Dimension Fleet headquarters how to solve the situation that the North Fortress was out of control.


    But in the end, Regias was speechless.


    ''Nothing happened to the internal propaganda, the default is that the young girl is in charge of the northern fortress, the old kings of the dimensional fleet, are you so worried about the hand of the ground general bureau inserting the dimensional fleet? ¡¯


    I cursed the old stubborn inwardly, but Regias also had to admit that Lindy Haravan did a good job.


    It doesn''t matter whether this woman is from the Church of the Holy King or whoever it is, the other party refused the intervention of the General Administration on the ground and also refused the intervention of the Dimension Fleet Headquarters. This is enough.


    After all, according to the simple combat power ratio, the battle strength between the Dimensional Fleet and the General Administration on the Ground has now changed from five to one to four to one, which is also good news for the General Administration on the ground.


    Therefore, as long as Lindy did not show a tendency to rebel and was willing to obey the orders of the Supreme Council, it would be enough for the time being.


    After all, the underpants of politics are ''compromise''.


    As long as the Supreme Council can''t pull back those Northern Fleet who don''t know why they are loyal to Lindy, they can only hold their noses and admit that a little girl in her early thirties has become one of the top decision-makers. It''s unreasonable to go to Lindy''s position and make her a legend.


    In fact, at the meeting just now, Regias promised to transfer some of his recent achievements to Lindy Harawin in order to cooperate with the Authority''s propaganda department and to portray the young Governor as a hero.


    As a tacit understanding, the Supreme Council will transfer some of the resources in the Dimensional Fleet that originally belonged to the Northern Fleet to the General Ground Administration to cultivate high-end combat power directly under the General Ground Administration.


    In such a deal under the table, everyone is very tacit. As for how Lindy handles the problem of resource shortage, the Mead Administration is naturally indifferent.


    When no one knew who was standing behind Lindy, the Mead Administration responded by cutting the departmental budget.


    This method is very effective from a conventional point of view. No matter how strong the army is, it will become a weak chicken without money to support it.

 Chapter 1086：

    Cut the budget, weaken it, and finally beat the underdog. As long as Lindy can survive this combo, she will be accepted by the real top management.


    For Regias, the part of the Northern Fleet''s resources that he obtained was the most attractive.


    dong dong!


    There was a knock on the door.


    Regias, who knew who would come in during this time, immediately said, "Please come in."


    The words fell, the door was opened, and a short-haired woman with maroon hair wearing black stockings on the ground came in:


    "Excuse me, Lieutenant General."


    "It''s Oris! How is the secretary''s job?"


    Looking at the secretary in front of him, his daughter, Regias'' face softened a lot.


    Although it is said that his daughter is installed as one of the assistant secretaries, and it is obvious that he wants to train his daughter to become a high-ranking daughter, it is enough to make outsiders criticize, but compared to installing a beautiful officer, making outsiders suspect the power and **** trade, this criticism is completely OK. accept.


    Of course, this is also because Oris has shown enough ability since she was a child, and Regias will arrange it this way. If the ability is not enough, he would rather his daughter be an ordinary civil servant.


    After all, sometimes incompetent trash is more hateful than the enemy.


    At that time, facing the intimacy of her father calling her by her name, Oris also put down her serious mask and fell on the sofa next to her regardless of her image, frowning:


    "Work? It sucks..."


    "The members of parliament are indulging in their enjoyment and collecting large amounts of political donations. The governors of the four major regional fortresses have violated the Supreme Council and declared war on the newly discovered other world without authorization. The northern fortress has recently fallen into the hands of an admiral. bright."


    "It''s just a matter of the political situation, it''s even worse economically."


    "A lot of money was borrowed from the bank by the military and invested in research related to the dimensional fleet. The debt unit is in trillions of yuan, but the output is pitiful, and the interest is almost repaid by managing the world''s resource output."


    "That''s just the part I''ve seen recently."


    "After reading those confidential documents from the secretariat, I doubt that the Mead Administration will completely collapse in the next second."


    "It has only been less than sixty years since the establishment of the General Administration, and the situation has become so serious."


    Listening to the content of her daughter''s complaint, Regias stood up, went to the side to make coffee, and said as usual:


    "It seems that your progress is quite good, but it''s too superficial."


    "Easy?" Oris was stunned when she heard her father''s answer, wondering if she had heard something wrong just now.


    Regias put a spoonful of sugar in the brewed coffee, and said calmly: "The core of all the problems of the Administration is that the money is not enough, and the resources that it should have cannot be collected."


    "And the direct reason why the money can''t be collected is that most of the resources in the other world that opened 0.8 rounds were eaten up by the dimensional fleet."


    "And there is only one solution to this."


    Regias raised his hand at this time, pulled down his sleeve, and slowly clenched his fist in front of Oris:


    "Force is the core of the problem."


    "Previously, the combat power of the General Administration of Ground was only one-fifth of the dimensional navigation force, and now it is one-fourth, plus the northern fortress and the Church of the Holy King as third parties."


    "That''s the crux of everything right now."


    Regias said, walked to the sofa with coffee, and handed the coffee to his daughter:


    "Therefore, the first thing that we, or the General Administration of Ground, need to solve is the issue of combat power."


    Speaking of which, Regias raised the coffee cup and asked:


    "How''s Jair Scully Eddy''s research going? You should have seen his report, right?".


    Chapter 1586 Requirements


    Jere Scully Eddy, nicknamed Doctor, is an anomalous scientist proficient in biological modification and artificial life.


    The ''Fifth Defence Force'' that is now incorporated into the Ground Directorate is its ''fighter man'' made from the remains of a magician.


    These single-round combat effectiveness is comparable to that of the S-class mages. There are currently less than ten people serving in the ground general bureau, but they have effectively curbed the magic crime of Meadben. They are very few ace troops that Regias can master.


    Although the fighter man has the shortcomings of runaway and high cost, due to its high quality, Regias, or the three admirals who support Regias behind him, have been increasing investment in the research of fighter man.


    This is why Regias easily got a lot of resources transferred from the Northern Fleet in the meeting he participated in in the morning.


    In a sense, most of these resources are research funds given to Regias by the head of the Supreme Council, the third admiral, and a small part is the income of Regias.


    Of course, this part of the income Regias needs to be invested in the training of the ground headquarters'' own combat power. After all, no matter how stupid Regias is, he knows the "instability" of the mad scientist.


    After all, Jay Scully Eddie is the most wanted criminal of the Mead Authority.


    It would be fatal to the political situation if it were revealed that the lieutenant general of the active duty ground headquarters had an interest relationship with him.


    That''s why the three admirals handed over such a deal to the young Regias and asked him to act as a middleman, because they determined that the young lieutenant general needed the power of a fighter to stabilize the situation in the ground headquarters.


    That''s why Regias let his biological daughter be responsible for the communication with Gere, because he needs as little intermediary environment as possible and high standards of confidentiality to prevent information from leaking.


    "According to the doctor''s report, the progress is not smooth. The success rate of the transformation of the fighter man is too low, and the quality of the transformation body itself is very high. He hopes to obtain another batch of living materials."


    When talking about the living material, Oris''s expression was a little unnatural. After all, the darkness involved in these simple four words was too terrifying, and she felt suffocated when she was already prepared.


    However, in comparison, Regias is unusually calm, which stems from years of experience and insight of frontline troops:


    "Living materials are impossible, I don''t care what the three admirals do, the transformed bodies can only be soldiers who voluntarily donated their remains.


    Hehe, this guy Jie Er, his appetite is getting bigger and bigger, does he think I don''t know that the priest who stole the secret treasure of the Holy King Church last year is in his hands? "


    "The secret treasure of the Church of the Holy King, a year ago?" Oris listened to this description, recalled the record, and her complexion suddenly changed: "Could it be the holy relic with the DNA of the ancient holy king?"


    The holy relic of the Church of the Holy King was stolen by insiders, which was a huge incident in Mid-Zilda.


    At that time, except for the Knights stationed at the Cathedral of the Holy King, the rest of the Church of the Holy King was all out, but in the end it only successfully hunted down the traitors and recovered some of the holy relics. There was a lot of uproar in Da Nao, but it turned out that the thing fell into the hands of the doctor...


    If there were no ghosts in here, it would be impossible... Oris'' complexion changed, and she looked at her father, Lieutenant General Regias, with a complicated expression.


    The lieutenant general who noticed this just nodded: "This is what the three admirals meant."


    Speaking of this, he added: "Perhaps the Church of the Holy King has also noticed, so it will support the little girl Lindy Harawin in the near future.


    Hehe, those old guys also know that they are wrong, so they will acquiesce to the loss of control of the northern fortress. "


    "What are the three big men trying to do..." Oris sighed helplessly.


    The Church of the Holy King was the organization that fully supported the Time and Space Administration in rebuilding the order of the star of Mead.


    For this reason, they did not hesitate to resist the ancient Belka civilization as their own origin, just to end the war-torn era of the division.


    In the end, the final reward was a stab in the back by the former collaborator, Admiral Three.


    The clash of powers here made the still young Oris feel suffocated.


    "Three Admirals?"


    Regias repeated coldly, then closed his eyes:


    "Since Jere has obtained the gene of the Holy King, then the focus of the recent focus will not be on the fighter man. When he proposed the living experiment, did he put forward other requirements?"


    "I made several requests, some of which were reasonable and I approved, and some that were unreasonable, and I tried my best to satisfy some of them."


    Before Oris finished speaking, Regias asked, "What is reasonable?"


    Hearing this, Oris immediately recalled with magic, and then repeated the request several times.


    When Regias heard half of it, he suddenly paused and said:


    "Wait, you said that the North Fortress found the trail of the magic criminal Prescia Testrosa, and Dr. Jere needs Presia''s research records and experimental results?"


    "Yes, I personally think this is a reasonable request. After all, the artificial magician experiment being carried out by Prescia Testrosa does not conflict with Dr. Gere''s research..."


    As soon as the words were finished, Oris also sensed something was wrong.


    The purpose of Presia''s research has been proved to be to revive her early daughter, and the crazy doctor Jer only recently obtained the genetic gene of the Holy King in 330.


    Hiss.... Oris suddenly understood the idea of ??this lunatic Jer.


    "Resurrection of the ancient holy king? Did the three admirals find the legendary cradle?"


    Regias murmured to himself, and then said:


    "I''m afraid that cunning guy has long known that his research on the Holy King''s genes has been leaked, and he is asking us for support."


    Hearing this, Oris looked wrong and said, "But capturing the great magister of Prescia and obtaining experimental data requires the support of the North Fortress, and is Governor Lindy Haravan really willing to cooperate with us?"


    Hearing this, Regias shook his head and said: "It''s okay, it''s nothing more than a deal under the card, she will agree."


    Hearing this, Oris immediately understood that this matter no longer needs to be discussed, so she asked:


    "Need me to schedule a time for a video meeting?"


    Regias heard the words, nodded and said:


    "Well, I have a half-hour break after lunch, so let''s arrange it at that time."


    "understood."


    After Oris got up and left, Regias took a sip of coffee and turned his head to look at the sky outside the window, which was already covered by dark clouds:


    "It''s going to rain..." Regias sighed softly.


    Chapter 1587 Teammates are very important


    In the early morning, Su Jin, who had just finished breakfast, had not walked out of the restaurant when he saw Lindy Harawin standing at the door.


    Seeing Lindy standing still, Su Jin wiped the corners of her mouth, apologized to Fit and Alicia at the same table, left the table, walked out of the restaurant, and turned towards the courtyard.


    Lindy breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this, and then quickly followed Su Jin''s pace.


    With the morning breeze blowing, Su Jin walked towards the courtyard, the stone pavilion made of marble, and said in surprise:


    "It will disturb me at this time. It seems that you have encountered something that you cannot decide."


    "Well, the Mead Administration was in a fire, and the third admiral died violently?"


    Lindy, who was still nervous at first, heard Su Jin''s words, her head was full of black lines, and the original nervousness disappeared:


    "Do you really want the third admiral to die?"


    "They''re not yet where I would describe it as ''hope''."


    Su Jin shook his head and kept walking. After approaching the stone pavilion, he sat on the marble chair in the pavilion and raised his legs and said:


    "Okay, we can talk."


    Lindy did not sit down when she saw this, but stood in front of Su Jin and said like a report:


    "Lieutenant General Regias Gates of the General Directorate of Ground has just contacted me for a secret agreement."


    "Regias? Who is that?"


    Su Jin''s face showed a hint of doubt, and then, his spiritual vision ''saw'' the world''s ''record'' related to Regias.


    Cullo Reed can still observe the future in this world, and Su Jin can naturally do more.


    It''s like changing from "unclear" to "clear" in an instant.


    "Oh, that''s what it is..."


    Su Jin sighed with a slightly boring expression, looked at Lindy and said:


    "That Regias contacted you privately yesterday, hoping to obtain Prescia''s cloning technology, and in exchange, he intends to open up research on the ''Holy King Gene'' to you and Kalim."


    "Well, Kalim''s tendency is to agree, which is interesting. I remember that the Holy King is a goddess worshipped by the church she came from...''"."


    "I haven''t said anything yet..."


    Looking at Su Jin who suddenly became clear from surprise in front of her, Lindy couldn''t help but click her tongue.


    Although according to Su Jin, this is because the world they live in does not strictly control the power of destiny, so that those with strong spiritual vision can observe the results of the future, but such a power that is almost ''all-knowing'' still makes Lindy endure. Can''t stop trembling.


    At that time, Su Jin squinted at Lindy and said:


    "Don''t worry, I can''t see what brand of shower gel you used last night, what brand of bathrobe you were wearing."


    You don''t say this to make it obvious that you know... Lindy murmured in her heart, and then said angrily:


    "Can you stop using such an almost harassing method next time you want to ease my tension?"

 Chapter 1087：

    "Ah, sorry, I''m used to it."


    Su Jin suddenly came to his senses, Lindy is not a shy girl like Black Rabbit, so she sighed regretfully:


    "So, the reason you''re so nervous is because the cloning technology that Regias asked for involves Fate?"


    "As you said, it''s true." Lindy was slightly relieved when she heard this.


    There were only a few important points about what Regias had just met privately with Lindy.


    One is to capture Presia and obtain her clone technology.


    The second is the follow-up of One, that is, Regias will exchange this part of the cloning technology on the condition that Jair Scully Eddie''s research on the Holy King''s genes is open.


    The third is that the General Administration of Ground and the Northern Fleet will gradually reach a strategic cooperation based on the second point to fight against the other dimensional fleets and even the Dimensional General Administration.


    "The Ground General Administration and the Northern Fleet are united to fight against the powerful Dimensional General Administration, tsk tsk, no wonder you come to me in person without stopping."


    When Su Jin said this, he looked at Lindy with a playful look in his eyes.


    He admitted Lindy''s dominance in the northern fortress, but the other party ''still'' couldn''t make a decision on this matter involving the alliance, and instead ran over to ask him for his opinion.


    This kind of behavior seems incompetent, but in fact, I am afraid that I am expressing my sincerity to Su Jin.


    After all, the major event of foreign-related strategy can only be decided by the one with the highest status. Lindy''s behavior naturally means that he is the one with the highest status.


    That''s why Su Jin looked at Lindy so playfully.


    It''s just a pity that this unpregnant older and beautiful woman seems to be extremely resistant to Su Jin''s eyes, she has no discomfort at all, and she is very calm.


    However, in fact, the older and beautiful girl was a little nervous at this time.


    before coming,


    Because the cloning technology that Regias asked for involved information related to Fett, Lindy worried that Su Jin would obey the ''emotion'' and choose to reject the other party''s proposal because of the special object involved.


    After all, Su Jin has willful capital.


    However, once the capital is sufficient, once this kind of thing that cannot be thought rationally because it involves relatives happens, then Lindy must consider whether to prepare for pregnancy and stabilize her position, and whether to step on the boat to ensure absolute loyalty.


    After all, Lindy had not seen anyone who directly dragged her teammates to death when her brain was hot. Although she was sure that Su Jin was not such a person, she was afraid that Su Jin would show such signs.


    However, after coming, Su Jin''s "omniscient" performance directly disrupted all of Lindy''s thoughts.


    Because she can''t be sure now, whether Su Jin even knows what she was thinking before.


    After disturbing Lindy''s guilty conscience with her eyes, Su Jin suddenly said:


    ".¡¦ Considering the current situation, I decided to agree to Regias'' conditions, but not completely."


    Lindy raised her head subtly after hearing the words.


    At this time, Su Jin added:


    "I''m going to give Regias a part of Hakoniwa''s cloning technology, not the technical information about Fate."


    It''s over... Lindy is very sure that Su Jin in front of her really knows what she is thinking.


    At that time, Su Jin, who saw Lindy''s expression changing, instead reminded:


    "If you are willing to restrain your mind with five figures, you can still shield your mind from investigation. Of course, if I''m serious, you will have to reach four figures, enough to use your power, to shield my investigation. ( good) ears"


    "The reason why you exposed just now was just because I was frightened by my behavior of peeping into my fate, and I couldn''t control my emotions."


    Hearing Su Jin''s reminder, Lindy''s heart froze, and then she gave a wry smile:


    "To be honest, such power is really scary."


    Su Jin didn''t express any thoughts on this, and he actually understood Lindy''s concerns.


    After all, he is also such a person that it doesn''t matter whether the enemy is strong or not, but if his teammates are pitted, he will immediately want to run away.


    To a certain extent, he was doing things personally in the small garden, and the reason for him was not fake. On the one hand, the strength of his companions was not enough, and on the other hand, he was also afraid of being trapped by his teammates.


    Fortunately, after returning to Hakoniwa this time, my current situation should be much better. After all, I have a decisive helper like Hestia...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head, stopped his thoughts, and said to Lindy:


    "Okay, back to the topic, what do you think the purpose of Regias is?".


    Chapter 1588 How pleasant


    "His purpose should be the cradle of the Holy King."


    In the face of Su Jin''s question, Lindy said in a somewhat uncertain tone.


    Su Jin did not refute this, but asked, "Are you sure you are the cradle of the Holy King?"


    "No, Kalim determined it."


    Lindy packed up her emotions at this time, and then calmly picked up the tea set on the table and abandoned the black tea:


    "The so-called cradle of the holy king refers to an ancient warship weapon recorded in the ancient Belka civilization."


    "It is said that this ship is a heritage passed down from the lost civilization Al Hazard. If it is fully functional, pay attention to destroying the current Mid-Zirda civilization."


    When Lindy said this, she paused and said while adding sugar to her black tea:


    "Kalim told me before coming here that there are records about the cradle of the Holy King in the confidential documents within the Church of the Holy King."


    "According to the above records, there were multiple holy kings in the ancient Belka civilization at the same time. They united with each other and fought against each other, thus causing the chaos of ancient times."


    "And the one who ended that situation was the Holy King believed in by the Holy King Church."


    "With the absolute power of the cradle of the holy king, she suppressed the rest of the kings, truly unified the world, and single-handedly created the peak era of Belka civilization."


    "Because the holy king had no heir, after her, the successor family of the holy king suffered successive misfortunes and internal rebellions, and all the descendants of the holy king died, causing the cradle of the holy king, which requires the blood of the holy king to activate, to disappear. The chaos opened again.


    It was not until the three admirals determined that the Mid-Zilda magic system rose up and established the Time and Space Administration, and the troubled times came to an end. "


    "So, when Regias proposed the deal, Kalim knew that the other party, or the highest council behind the other party''s backroom, had found the missing cradle of the Holy King."


    "The reason why we ask for cloning technology is to resurrect the Holy King. By manipulating the other party, we can gain the power of the Holy King''s cradle and suppress the Dimensional General Administration, thereby completely solving the internal power pressure of the Administration."


    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    After Lindy finished speaking, Su Jin applauded, then smiled and nodded slightly:


    "You''re right, they do think so."


    "Whether it''s the three admirals or Regias, they want to control the Holy King (bgai) and control the Holy King''s cradle, so that they can really hold the barrel of the gun in their hands."


    "As a substitute for their research on the King''s gene, Dr. Jere himself actually has the same idea, but his tendency is not more powerful, but to obtain a more convenient research environment."


    "But no matter what, in the Mead Administration, matters related to the cradle of the Holy King have become the top priority, and everyone''s eyes have been attracted there, and most of the dark side under the poker table is born because of this. ."


    "Kalim was able to realize this so quickly, which is indeed a bit unexpected. It seems that after getting the spirituality that I gave her, her divination ability is already very close to the realm of power."


    Seeing Su Jin like this, Lindy looked at him with a slightly subtle look.


    Although I was a little scared just now because of Su Jin''s omniscience, I have to say that it is really cool to have a boss who has such a "full vision".


    All the small actions and secrets of the enemy are so tightly hidden and useless, and a random fiddle on one side can cause great trouble to the other side.


    This feeling is really cool!


    "What do you mean?"


    Hearing Lindy''s question, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth slightly, squinted his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Terrorists and the Administration were in conflict, and the Supreme Council and the three Admirals died violently. Listen, how pleasant~"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Lindy was stunned for a moment, then she reacted and said strangely:


    "The Governor of the North, Lindy Harawin, came to support him. In the face of such a situation, he had no choice but to clean up the mess and become the Speaker of the Supreme Council?"


    Su Jin was overjoyed when he heard the words, and said with a smile, "Yo? You have learned to answer quickly!"


    Lindy already understood Su Jin''s thoughts at this time, and her eyes became shrewd:


    "In that case, I''m afraid we have to increase our support for Jay Scully Eddie..."


    "Wait? That''s why you just said that you gave Regias a part of Hakoniwa''s cloning technology... You intend to use his hand to give the information to Zell Scully Eddy, so that he can increase the power in his hand. ?"


    It''s all here, Lindy naturally reacted to the subtext in Su Jin''s words just now.


    Since that Jay Scully Eddie is also a careerist at heart.


    He was still employed by ''Regias and the Three Admirals'', wanted by the ''Dimensional Bureau'', and was the weakest of the three.


    After obtaining the information, he will inevitably cause a conflict between the first two, so that his fisherman can benefit.


    In this case, what Su Jin just did was actually ''confronting the fire''.


    Thinking of this, Lindy''s expression turned a little bit bad:


    "By the way, there should be a lot of suitable cloned girls under Jair Scully Eddy, right?"


    Su Jin squinted at Lindy, but didn''t care about her mischievous smile, and said directly:


    "Not much, most of them are actually people from the General Administration on the ground."


    "In that case, would you mind giving me a list?"


    Hearing Lindy''s question, Su Jin turned to look at her.


    At this time, Lindy said with a smile: "I just think it would be a pity if these talents were lost?"


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and said, "After that, you ask Kalim to give you the list. As for whether they will serve you in the end, that''s your problem."


    When he said this, he said to Lindy in a serious tone:


    "Lindy, I''ll be blunt. In the end, you still have to go back to Little Garden. What happens to the Time and Space Administration here depends on your own abilities. You should understand this?"


    "So many things, you don''t need to worry or be nervous. Take it slow, it''s not a bad thing."


    Lindy didn''t make a sound when she heard the words, and just sat aside as if by default.


    Seeing this, Su Jin glanced at her, and finally eased the atmosphere and said:


    "I heard that you and Kalim are both trying to conceive recently?"


    When Lindy heard this, her expression suddenly became strange, and she said vaguely, "I guess so."


    "Just an estimate?" Su Jin asked with a smile.


    "Otherwise?" Lindy''s face was slightly unnatural.


    "Okay, then I''ll make sure.".


    Chapter 1589 Dr. Jere


    "Cool~~ so cool~~ such a technology is a miracle~~"


    The man with dark purple hair and a white coat waved his arms frantically and said loudly:


    "This is a new technology developed by Presia? Her pig-like brain can develop this kind of life-making technology?"


    "Oh, is this the so-called mother''s love? Splashy~~"


    "Maybe I should find out what maternal love is, um, dissect a lucky woman to see if there is any maternal love in it?"


    Looking at the other side of the screen, Jair Scully Eddie, who perfectly explained what a mad scientist is, Regias'' face was still calm and calm.


    "Dr. Jere, I deliberately contacted you through secret channels, not to listen to these useless nonsense."


    "Ah? Are you still there?" Jere suddenly came back to his senses when he heard the voice, with a surprised look on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Regias was silent for a moment, too lazy to care about anything, and said directly:


    "I need ten fighter-men."


    "Fightermen? Oh, you mean those mods?"


    Jere was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly said:


    "You can just come to D7 to study and take it away, don''t worry about me."


    Seeing Zell''s readily agreed, Regias, who originally thought he needed to negotiate a price, couldn''t help but be stunned.

 Chapter 1088：

    But in a flash, he understood that this should be the credit of Lindy Harawin''s ''life cloning technology''.


    After all, for someone like Jair Scully Eddy, the technology is more important than the finished product.


    "I understand, I will arrange for people to go to the D7 Research Institute later."


    After saying this, Regiaston paused and asked again:


    "Besides that, how long does it take to clone the Holy King?"


    "That...it will take about half a month. It is estimated that it will take a month to complete the debugging. Of course, this is based on the premise that the technology you just provided can be used. The fastest estimate will take about two months. time."


    Hearing Zell''s words, Regias didn''t say a word.


    Before handing over the data to Gere, he had already copied some of the data and handed it over to the research institute controlled by the General Administration of Ground. The answer they gave was almost the same number that Gere said.


    According to those researchers, this information is high-value information that can be directly used by the Time and Space Administration''s equipment after a period of debugging.


    So even if Jere doesn''t cooperate, Regias can create a replica of the ancient holy king. At most, the ability is a little worse than the one made by Jere, but it''s not much worse.


    So now, Regias has some bottom line in his heart:


    "I will increase the delivery of resources, and you will make the body of the Holy King as soon as possible."


    "I need to see the finished body in two and a half months."


    "Hey~~" Jere shouted in a frivolous tone, with a perfunctory attitude.


    And seeing him like this, Regias didn''t say anything, as long as Jer was obedient and valuable, he wouldn''t have any opinion on him.


    Regias looked at his watch at this time, and after confirming that there was not much time left for the conversation, he asked:


    "Also, Dr. Jere, if I hand over the fighter man No. 0 you made earlier to the North Fortress, how long do you think it will be possible to replicate with their technology?"


    "Unit 0?" Jere was obviously stunned, and then showed a mocking smile: "I remembered, were the two experimental subjects that were ''accidentally'' adopted by the people from your ground headquarters?"


    "Does anyone actually want that trash? That''s really interesting."


    Hearing this, Regias did not refute it because it was a fact.


    The laboratory creation of the fighter man is naturally not without flaws, and the runaway is one of them.


    In the process of using fighter jets by the General Administration of Ground before, there were no runaway accidents, and the No. 0 series was the hardest hit area.


    Therefore, in the process of controlling the situation in the General Administration on the ground, the fighters naturally had some contact with the repressive forces of the General Administration.


    In addition, due to technical limitations, many fighters are transformed from female humans.


    After going back and forth, some middle and lower-level officers naturally knew the secrets of fighter jets, and some fighter jets that were considered scrapped naturally encountered a little difficulty in dealing with them.


    The final result was that some of the fighters who had not been completely scrapped were purged of their memories and handed over to the middle and lower-level officers of the General Administration for adoption.


    To a certain extent, this is equivalent to private use of public tools, and Regias is also turning a blind eye to this.


    If it wasn''t for Lindy''s previous conditions for ''talent exchange'', Regias would not have remembered that there were still adopted No. 0 units.


    But since Lindy wants it, Regias will naturally not be easy. After all, the two sides are still allies at present, only the technology is not leaked, and a group of fighters who are not even A-level magicians, give it and give it. .


    Anyway, this thing is not a secret in the Mead Administration. In fact, even the Dimensional Administration does not know that there are still a group of at least A-level magister level fighters hidden in the Ground Administration.


    But for those high-ranking officials who are generally S-rank, they don''t care about the combat power of A-rank, and they have to take care of the emotions of the General Administration on the ground, so everyone pretends to be deaf and dumb in tacit agreement.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    After weighing the pros and cons, Regias felt that it would not be a big problem to hand over these fighters to Lindy, but even so, he still needed the re-confirmation of an expert like Zell.


    At that time, after thinking about the technical level of the northern fortress, Dr. Jere laughed and said:


    "If it''s just a copy, half a year is the best estimate based on the level of the pigs at the North Fortress Life Engineering College. Oh, provided their brains remain awake the whole time."


    "I understand."


    Regias immediately hung up the communication when he heard the words, and his time could not be wasted in Jer''s taunting.


    He only needs to know the estimated technical replication time of North Fortress.


    And it takes half a year to reproduce a group of fighters who are less than A-rank. By then, the cradle of the holy king is estimated to be in the face of the northern fortress.


    ......0


    That being the case, a fighter with high investment and low returns is cheaper than cultivating orthodox magicians. If Governor Lindy wants it, then give it.


    When the communication was hung up, Jere''s expression, who was originally mocking, suddenly calmed down a bit.


    He looked down at the technical treatment in his hand, and the corners of his mouth raised little by little:


    "Hehe, this is the so-called guardian of the General Ground Bureau, the legendary Lieutenant General Regias?"


    "I actually only asked about the copying time of the Holy King, but did not ask whether this technology has any effect on the training of fighter jets?"


    "Oh, I almost forgot, he seems to have forgotten that the first batch of fighters were transformed by clones, so their combat effectiveness is low, only the level of A-level... But..."


    Jere looked at the information in his hand with a playful gaze. Did Presia research it? Shit! Regias believed this.


    If that idiot had such a brain, why would he be chased by the Time and Space Administration and hide in the Dimensional Sea?


    So from the very beginning, Jere was sure that the information was given by another person, just in the name of Prescia.


    "Is there another life research expert outside the Administration? It seems that he has also discovered me, which is interesting."


    "Perhaps, I can make a new batch of fighters and show that colleague what I am capable of."


    Of course, this has to be done after he kills the mentally retarded administration... He''s fed up with all this, who has no brains at all, and will only point fingers at the higher-ups of his technology.


    Well, it has been decided that a new batch of fighters will be produced, and the ground general bureau will be used.


    With a final idea, Jay carefully picked up the information, and then stepped into the darkness step by step.


    Chapter 1590 You should really be scolded


    Planet Midzilda, underground of the Supreme Council.


    This is the highest point of the authority of the Mead Authority, where the three admirals are located.


    However, this space between the highest authority for the Authority was ''empty'' at this time.


    At this moment, an old voice sounded:


    "What''s going on in the North Fortress, can you find out who is standing behind Lindy Harawin?"


    "It has been probed by a magus with divination ability."


    "How is the result?"


    "Hehe, there is no result, but the fortune-teller we called has encountered some ''misfortune'' recently."


    "Familiar means, Clow Reed? The monster who manages Outer World 97? Has Lindy Harawin ever managed Outer World 97?"


    "According to the internal voyage records reported before the "Three Three Zero" fortress in the north went out of control, Lindy Harawin did indeed go to World 97 out of control."


    "In that case, let''s take the person behind her as Clow Reed for the time being."


    After the words fell, the three admirals tacitly changed the topic:


    "How was the Jair Scullyady experiment?"


    "The progress is very good. According to Regias'' report, it may only take two and a half months to see the key to the cradle of the Holy King."


    "Oh? This is really good news, hehe, speaking of which, the Dimensional Directorate is becoming more and more disobedient. If Lindy Harawin hadn''t suddenly stood up, they might have been more peaceful."


    "It seems that they are blaming us for the loss of control of the northern fortress, but Regias has reached a cooperation with the little girl, and in a sense, their ideas are not wrong."


    "Can the situation stabilize for another three months?"


    "It''s a bit difficult, but give it a try."


    "Create a little conflict in the colony."


    "Do you want to use some ancient heritage?"


    "It''s not necessary, it''s enough to support some quality weapons."


    "Very good, try to delay them as much as possible, wait until the key to the Holy King''s cradle is formed, and clear these disobedient governors, we can also proceed to the next step."


    The words fell, and the three wills in the hall fell into silence.


    After a long while, an old sigh sounded:


    "A study of immortality..."


    "I need a group of suitable candidates."


    "How about Jair Scully Eddie?"


    "You can try it out."


    "Then try it out."


    In the empty hall, three huge nutrition warehouses exude a faint blue light.


    At the same time as the light flickered, in the nutrition warehouse, three wrinkled brains filled with pipelines were slowly releasing an electrical signal called ''thinking''.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The dimensional sea to which Midzilda belongs, the port of the headquarters of the dimensional fleet.


    Beside the boarding gangway.


    Wearing a snow-white dress with a small black bow tie at the neckline, she was dressed like a little princess with purple hair. She was holding a girl who was younger than she looked with one hand and a girl of equal height effortlessly with the other. Luggage, slowly walk to the gangway.


    "Sister, spaceship! There is a spaceship!"


    "Subaru~ Don''t yell here."


    "But..."


    "Quiet!"


    "Yes..."


    Forcibly suppressing the naughty sister, Yinhe Nakajima turned his head and looked at the sleepy middle-aged man behind him with blue eyes.


    When he saw the other party yawned in distress, and the beard he explained in the morning was not cleaned up, Yinhe couldn''t help but sighed:


    "Dad, are you going to report to North Fortress just like you are now?"


    "Galaxy.." Yuan Ye Nakajima couldn''t help but look bitter when he heard his daughter''s words, and said with a wry smile: "I''m sorry, I asked you to pack up and move all night, but at this time I have to hold you back..."


    "There is no need to apologize for the social animal who has been on a two-day shift."


    Yinhe sighed helplessly, and then said:


    "Although there are some accidents, the transfer from the army commander to the logistics commander of the northern fortress is an upgrade, right? Isn''t it a good thing."


    Facing his daughter''s consolation, Yuan Ye Nakajima said hesitantly:


    "It''s really a good thing, but for a while, I left the original army and was transferred to a remote place like the northern fortress, which really made me a little unable to adapt..."


    In fact, from active duty troop transfer to logistics, even if you are promoted, in a sense, it is no different from being demoted.


    Not to mention the inter-office transfer from the Ground General Administration to the Northern Squadron of the Dimension Fleet.


    After receiving the transfer order, Yuan Ye kept thinking about whether he had offended anyone, and even stayed up all night because of it, but he just couldn''t think of an answer.


    Of course, this kind of worry cannot be told to his young daughter. After his wife died, he only hoped to bring up his two daughters safely, and he didn''t expect anything else.


    "Not suitable, are those who do not fit in? Is it at work? Is the logistics commander a very hard job?"


    The still young Galaxy has absolutely no idea about the position of the Mead Administration. He just knows that his single old father is very hard to raise two daughters.


    "Almost..." Yuan Ye was still a little hesitant: "It can''t be said that the logistics department is very hard."


    "Probably, 6 hours of work a day, champagne, lobster, and caviar can be eaten with family members, 3 days of vacation a week, 15 days of annual leave a year, free annual travel, monthly salary paid at the end of the month... "


    Having said this, Yuan Ye Nakajima suddenly looked at his daughter and said:


    "I think 0.8 North Fortress should be pretty good."


    "Hmmmm!" Yinhe''s little head frantically nodded, and his eyes began to sparkle.


    All you can eat lobster! She has grown up so big and hasn''t eaten lobster yet. Are the benefits of the Dimensional Fleet so good?


    "Suddenly I don''t feel uneasy anymore." Yuan Ye Nakajima rubbed the back of his head, how could he feel that the days to come would be very cool.


    hiss! It''s no wonder that when I was in the ground troops, I heard high-level officials scold the Dimensional Bureau every day. This is indeed the scolding!

 Chapter 1089：

    Well, I was scolded for being powerless to fight back.


    [Passengers taking No. D282, please prepare for boarding, and repeat, passengers taking No. D282, please prepare for boarding. ¡¿


    Hearing the port''s reminder of the accomplice, Yuan Ye Nakajima took his two daughters and boarded the dimensional transport ship to the northern fortress with a relaxed mood.


    Chapter 1591 Now there is


    A silver-grey northern fortress.


    In space, a 100-meter-class transport ship was slowly brought into the port.


    Ten minutes later.


    Harano Nakajima led the suitcase, followed behind the eldest daughters Ginga Nakajima and Subaru Nakajima, and walked down the gangway of the transport ship.


    "Wow, elder sister~ elder sister! Is this our new home? It''s so beautiful!"


    Subaru Nakajima raised his immature face and stared at the silvery, mechanical port in front of him.


    Thanks to the power of the demon **** Sera, the northern fortress at this time has been assimilated by its power, and the entire planet has been transformed into Sera''s external body. With a unique mechanical beauty.


    "Is this the North Fortress?"


    Galaxy looked at the surrounding environment curiously, and then looked at Subaru''s innocent smile, the smile on his face suddenly became much stronger:


    "It looks like we 16 will have a good life in the future."


    Above the high-rise building at the entry point, several figures looked at the port area below through the floor-to-ceiling windows, and looked at the Nakajima family of three from afar.


    Beside the floor-to-ceiling window, Lindy Su was wearing a black and gold uniform representing the Governor, with her long and straight legs set off under black stockings.


    Her eyes were a little curious, and she looked at the three Yuan Ye family below with surprise, especially looking at the 7-year-old Yinhe and the 5-year-old Subaru, and said with a slightly unnatural expression:


    "Is this the so-called fighter man?"


    A 7 year old and a 5 year old?


    This is the former special ace unit of the General Directorate of Ground?


    "I said you haven''t received the information from the General Administration of Ground?"


    Kalim, who was being pulled over forcibly, spoke to Lindy in a bad tone.


    If it wasn''t for Lindy getting in the way, she should have fallen into Su Jin''s ''tiger''s mouth'' by now.


    Everyone is also a person who lacks a sense of security and needs a Dinghaishenzhen needle to suppress. Why did you successfully change your surname but hinder me, a latecomer?


    "It is because I received the information that I am not sure."


    Lindy curled her hair with her fingers. After playing for a while, she sighed:


    "The fighters who suppressed the crime of ground magic six years ago were actually clones that were ripened. Thinking about it carefully, these little guys were probably only one or two years old at the beginning."


    "In exchange for the stability of the ground order with the desperate struggle of these little girls, I suddenly feel a sense of guilt of ''what have I been doing in the past''."


    Hearing this, Kalim said in surprise: "You, the executive of the Administration, would actually care about this? Your Krono was sent to the Dimensional Fleet by you, right?"


    The Mead Authority doesn''t have any children''s laws, and even because there are some magicians who have A-level evaluations at the age of 11 or 12, there is zero tolerance for children''s crimes.


    Therefore, in the Mead Administration, thirteen years old are considered adults, and eleven or twelve years old are reservists.


    Not to mention, wasn''t Kronor Harawin pulled into the Dimensional Fleet by Lindy at the age of eleven or twelve and became an executive military attache?


    This is a real military duty to participate in the task of suppressing and managing the world.


    In terms of cruelty, Lindy couldn''t find much more than the ground bureau. After all, the ground bureau harmed other people''s children, and she harmed her own.


    "That''s different." Lindy shook her head in denial.


    "Why is it different?" Kalim was confused.


    "Of course it''s different. Kronor is not my own. I really want to be my own. I''m not willing."


    Hearing Lindy''s confident answer, Kalim''s face suddenly turned black.


    Good guy, co-authoring your attention turned out to be this, should it be said that she is a woman who is preparing for pregnancy?


    But then again, if you really have Su Jin''s child, are you sure the criminal is enough to beat the child?


    After all, the worst three-digit heirs are also five-digit demigods, and they are still the top ones. What''s more, you may not be able to conceive.


    After complaining a lot in his heart, Kalim somewhat restrained his mind, and after looking at the Milky Way underground, he asked:


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "To recruit the two little girls below? Looking at you, it doesn''t look like you want them to participate in the subsequent military operations. Is it possible that you plan to ask Naiye and Feite for help?"


    Hearing this, Lindy immediately denied it:


    "I can''t afford those people, they are the heart of my family."


    This is your lord... You vixen... Karim cursed inwardly, only thinking that the old woman was deceiving people too much, but because of the big deal, she had to hold her nose and continue to ask:


    "Then what should we do? Is it possible to ask the Lord of the Demon God to take action?"


    "That doesn''t work either." Lindy shook her head again when she heard the words: "Once the four-digit number intervenes, the world''s attention will focus on Your Excellency Serra, and in this case, the executor of the observation method may not be able to turn to me. "


    "That''s true." Kalim was also stunned when she heard this.


    If you successfully observe a world with the observation method, you will be rewarded with the Spirituality of the Hakoniwa Center.


    This spiritual figure is useless for Su Jin, who is now stepping into the four-digit number, can cross the bottleneck of the God King 330 at any time, and has the only **** and the Heitian spiritual figure as resources, but it is a big supplement to the remaining four-digit number.


    It''s just that the elite Demon God Sera among the four figures can''t resist this temptation.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Su Jin''s permission to hand over the observation harvest of Midzilda to Lindy, the three evil gods of the mechanical evil **** family would probably knock out all the steel plates in their heads because of this.


    As it is now, being forced to give up is already the best outcome. If Lindy is ordering the other party to work as a hostess, but she doesn''t give ''money'', it will really offend people to death. .


    Maybe Su Jin has the confidence of such a capitalist, but now she is only a five-digit Lindy, and she does not dare to order a **** and Buddha at will.


    "So, what are you going to do with it?"


    Hearing Kalim''s question, Lindy narrowed her eyes and thought about it:


    "Su Jin told me yesterday: Terrorists and the Administration were in conflict, and the Supreme Council and the three admirals died violently. He heard these words very well."


    Kalim was stunned when he heard the words, and when he rolled his eyes, he pretended to be surprised: "Oh? There are such crazy terrorists?"


    "Maybe not once." Lindy looked at the fighter below, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised: "But now there is.".


    Chapter 1592 Can this be advanced?


    Rainy weather.


    Inside the Wish Store.


    Yuko Ichihara, in a dark purple kimono with bare shoulders, was curiously looking at Su Jin leaning on the railing and looking at the drizzle in the courtyard:


    "Why are you sitting here if you don''t accompany your cutie Fit?"


    "Fit went to school." Su Jin replied calmly.


    "Going to school?" Ichihara Yuko was stunned for a moment, and then said strangely: "That''s right, a child does need some playmates of the same age. Which school does she go to?"


    Sitting in the corridor, Su Jin, leaning on the railing, calmly basks in the sun, oh wrong:


    "The No. 1 Magic Primary School to which the North Fortress belongs, a new magic school funded by the Church of the Holy King, um, for now, it should be the first batch of Hakoniwa education."


    Ichihara Yuko walked to Su Jin''s side and sat down: "The little girls from the Culuo family went too?"


    "Almost all of my nine disciples are preparing to transfer schools. Of course, if they don''t want to, they will wait until they finish primary school before transferring. Anyway, they will have more professional education in Hakotei."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin paused and added:


    "Well, at that time, it is estimated that you will also be thrown into the school to be remodeled."


    At this time, Yuko Ichihara also understood what Su Jin meant, and instead of being afraid, she was looking forward to it:


    "The training class run by the legendary Greek goddess of wisdom? I kind of want to see which goddess looks like."


    Hearing Yuko Ichihara''s expectant words, Su Jin pouted:


    "She? A person who thinks a lot and has a strong desire for revenge. In fact, she is not as special as you think."


    "The so-called gods and Buddhas are just a group of ''people'' who are strong, see more, and live longer."


    However, in the face of Su Jin''s remarks, Yuko Ichihara smiled mockingly: "You are the face of the rich, and there is no reference for the poor like me."


    "Looks like it is." Su Jin suddenly shrugged, squinted his eyes, looked at the drizzle in the courtyard, and seemed to be fascinated.


    Seeing this, Yuko Ichihara asked curiously, "What are you looking at again?"


    "I''m watching Lindy''s operation." Su Jin answered honestly.


    "She? Is she observing the world of Midzilda''"? "


    Yuko Ichihara was a little curious when he heard the words:


    "Although it is good for you to digest the spirituality by letting those girls observe the world, but you also need to observe the world, right?"


    "According to your temperament that does not suffer, is it possible that you have any special purpose?"


    When the words fell, Su Jin fell silent.


    Seeing this, she thought that Yuko Ichihara, who was taboo about Su Jin, would be a little embarrassed. If she knew it would be like this, she might as well not mention this topic, but the witch''s strongest thing is her curiosity.


    After a while, Su Jin suddenly said:


    "Yuko, are you sure you want to know?"


    "No, I regret it, you can just tell me the other unimportant things."


    Su Jin was overjoyed, smiled and shook his head, then continued to look at the drizzle outside the window.


    Yuko Ichihara said he had a special purpose, and he was right.


    Su Jin really has a special purpose, and this purpose is also very simple.


    He just wanted to give it a try. If Lindy, who was covered with traces of him, observed Mid-Zirda, could the Dimensional Forum take advantage of it and gain points.


    After all, the observation method requires the observer to have the imprint of the center of the small garden. Lindy doesn''t actually have this thing and needs to be given by Su Jin.


    And since this medium belongs to Su Jin, it is natural for him to use the forum to gain some benefits.


    At that time, Lindy will take away the gift of the spirit, Su Jin will take a bite of the only divine spirit digestion progress brought by the growth of Lindi''s spirit, and then take a bite of the profit from the center of the garden.


    As for whether it can be done.


    This point, he actually confirmed to the forum, and what he got was that ''the established fact needs to be created once, and the agreement with the small garden center is re-established, and the final income is calculated in points. '' answer.


    As soon as this answer came out, Su Jin''s heart became alive.


    As long as Lindy succeeds this time, he can repeat the operation, mark Fit, Nanoha, and Sakura with his own marks, and then let them observe the world with the abyss method.


    Instead, eat a wave of the Spirit of the One God, and then take a few bites of the reward points from the center of the garden. If this template is feasible, it is not impossible for members of Arcadia to go to another world to help him observe the world for him in the future.


    Su Jin, on the other hand, earns points like rent collection, and even obtains spirituality.


    Even if such a harvest may be lower, the larger number can bring Su Jin a lot of benefits.


    Of course, the premise of everything is to complete an example first, and let the forum and the center sign an agreement.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head, calmed down a little, and then observed Lindy''s actions again.


    Since Yuko Ichihara was present, he also started to explain Lindy''s manipulation.


    "What''s the matter with Lindy? Suddenly, Sera was dispatched to temporarily assimilate the Nakajima family, eh? How did she send the two little guys to Presia''s experimental bench? Collect data? .. eh? She It seems that with the technology of the mechanical evil god, Prescia cooperates with the machine to create a group of fighter people?"


    "What do these fighter jets look like? They look familiar. They seem to be those who served in the General Administration of Ground."


    "Wait a minute, she piled up the fighters to six figures, and gave herself part of her spirituality with a ritual, oh, what does she want to play..."


    After about half a day.


    Planet Mid-Zilda, D7 Institute.


    Jair Scully Eddy, who was happily indulging in experiments and preparing to create a new batch of fighters, suddenly received an emergency contact.


    Hearing the sound of the alarm, I understood that Regias was in urgent contact with Jere, who had a dark face, and answered the communication before he even took off his gloves.

 Chapter 1090：

    "Regias, I need a solution..."


    "Jel Scully Eddie!! What the **** are you trying to do!!"


    Looking at Regias, who had a ferocious face and roared out on the screen, Jill''s head was full of question marks:


    "What do you want to do? What have I done?"


    "Are you still quibbling?"


    With a bang, Regias clapped the table and said:


    "Just now, twelve fighter jets attacked the eastern fortress and razed the entire fortress to the ground. You said you didn''t do anything? What did you say you didn''t do?!!"


    "what?"


    Jere was stunned, he turned his head stunnedly (well), and looked at the twelve nutrition warehouses in front of him, his expression was stunned, and he would not be able to return to his senses for a while.


    He attacked the Eastern Fortress?


    It seems that he really wants to use the eastern fortress. After all, it is the weakest fortress of the Administration, and there are still a lot of ancient heritage hidden in it that make him envious.


    There is one thing to say, it is quite cost-effective to attack first. The plan that Jere made in advance is actually to attack the eastern fortress first, get the ancient heritage such as holy stones in there, and then blast troops in large quantities, and the Administration go to war.


    But...


    His fighter man hasn''t been made yet?


    How come there are already fighters attacking the eastern fortress?


    Is it possible that the fighters he made can still attack in advance?


    Could this be the legendary attack across time?


    So do I want to study the inherent ability of the time system? It seems to be very interesting...


    Under Regias'' fire-breathing gaze, Zell fell into contemplation.


    Chapter 1593 Investigation


    "Jel, are you still distracted at this time?"


    Lieutenant General Regias smirked in anger, looking at the stunned Jere with cold eyes, and his tone was unusually unkind.


    This gloomy tone made Jere shudder, and immediately recovered, and turned his attention to his gold master again.


    Facing Regias'' gloomy face, considering the money invested by the other party, Zell did not choose to turn his face, but instead asked:


    "Regias, we''ve been working together for five years? You should have figured out how much a fighter man costs - right?"


    When Regias heard the words, his anger suddenly stagnated, showing a contemplative look.


    "Looks like you have found the problem too."


    With a bit of mockery on Jere''s face:


    "Although you may not believe it, the funds you have invested in the past five years, I have put all of my money into research."


    "I know you high-level people don''t look down on me as a little researcher, and just treat me as a lunatic who can be used."


    "But you should be clear that money means nothing to me, and I can''t laboriously falsify research funding. Of course, there are still some that use funds to research technologies that I am more interested in."


    "So the current fighter man is already the biggest result that can be produced after the resources are exhausted."


    At the end, Jie Er showed a funny smile:


    "Speaking of those useless research, I think you have also tracked it down, hee hee, you are afraid that my research will go wrong and create a large-scale disaster. I am very careful about this research institute, and I have to find a special person for every expenditure. Verify."


    "It''s hard for you, too, insisting on a laborious thing for five years."


    "But now it seems that this proves my innocence, which is really interesting."


    Regias pondered for a moment, and his heart was already persuaded by Zell.


    Just as Gere said, he provided the materials and resources of the institute, and the records were all responsible for his people.


    Even if Jere wants to play tricks, cutting corners to create three fighters will be insane, and making 12 fighters enough to destroy the eastern fortress, think about it and know that it is impossible.


    And the ability to do this, and the technology...


    The change in Regias'' face, Jie Er naturally saw it clearly, and even couldn''t help but yin and yang strangely said:


    "It seems that some people have been dogs for so long, and they haven''t taken any credit. It''s really pitiful~"


    "Shut up!" Regias snorted coldly, then hung up the communication.


    When the screen dissipated, Jere''s face suddenly became gloomy, his hands were clenched together unconsciously, and he gritted his teeth:


    "Three Admirals, those bastards, actually stole my technology."


    Zell was furious, but there was no good solution in a short time.


    After all, when he agreed to cooperate in advance, he had thought about the possibility of technology leakage, but now it is just something that is scheduled to happen.


    Of course, he was still angry when he should be angry, but in a short time, he couldn''t find trouble with the three admirals.


    "That guy Regias should do a thorough investigation. Whether it''s the three admirals who created another direct force without him, or a third-party force, he has to figure out the situation before he can make a judgment, and what I can do... "


    Jere turned around and cast his gaze towards the depths of the laboratory, where the embryos were formed.


    "Is the Holy King''s genetics... Hehe, sure enough, these days, the power in his hand is still reliable."


    When the voice fell, Jer let out a sigh of relief and continued to bury his head in the experiment.


    at the same time.


    Supreme Council, Underground, Between Powers.


    The three brains placed in the nutrition cabin are constantly communicating with electrical signals.


    "Regias questioned about our eastern fortress, and asked if those fighters were sent by us."


    "Hehe, we didn''t ask him, he asked us first?"


    "The dog was fed, and it actually bit people."


    "Do you want to give him some punishment?"


    "Not for the time being. If the 12 fighters who destroyed the eastern fortress were really controlled by Regias or Jair Scully Eddy, there would be a great risk."


    "Oh? Can you be sure that it was the work of the two of them? There is no accurate news from the Eastern Fortress?"


    "Something came back."


    "What is it?"


    "The fighters who destroyed the eastern fortress, there are several people who appear to be the failed experiments reported by Jair Scully Eddy."


    The voice fell, and the power fell into silence.


    After a long while, an old voice sneered:


    "I really raised a white-eyed wolf."


    "Don''t come to a conclusion yet, it may be that a third-party force is misleading us, and I hope we have a gap with Regias."


    "Already have information?"


    "For more detailed information, we should wait for the specific report from the investigation team first."


    "Has the investigation team not given an answer yet?"


    "It''s expected to be another four or five hours."


    "Then wait."


    After the voice fell, the power fell into silence again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Manage world No. 11, within the Great Plains, and the ruins of the Eastern Fortress.


    A handsome man in a white suit with green shawl hair, Verosa Aix, stood beside a white wolf dog and looked at the fortress that was still burning with fire. He couldn''t help but wonder:


    "How miserable."


    Feeling the residual magic power at the scene, Velosa, who temporarily served as the deputy captain of the special investigation unit, couldn''t help but sigh:


    "This is at least the damage that can be caused by the team of more than 10, the lowest S-rank magisters, who have used artillery magic to gather fire together."


    "How on earth did the governor of the Eastern Fort provoke such terrorists?"


    At this moment, an investigator quickly ran over and shouted, "Captain! Did you find anything here?"


    "I found it, let''s have it for now." Velosa bent down, reached out and touched the disclosure of the white wolf dog beside him, and then removed a spherical metal body from the wolf dog''s mouth.


    It was a special magic tool used by the Time and Space Administration to record some special information.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    After taking off the magic tool, Velosa threw it to the team members and said:


    "Hand over this thing."


    "Thinking about it, this thing should be enough for us to be promoted one level."


    "Yes!!" At this moment, the young team member recalled the ''search'' magic of Vice-Captain Veloza, and left the ruins with a surprised look.


    When the team members left, Velosa patted the bottom of his trousers, which was stained with black and gray, turned his head, and looked at the boy with glasses who had been standing by the side, but could not find it.


    "Speaking of which, my old sister asked a big man like you to come here, is it just to get me promoted?"


    Velosa Ax has a god-sister, recognized by her mother, named Kalim Grecia, who is currently working for the Church of the Holy King.


    And he himself, because of his innate magic to search for important items, served in the search team directly under the Supreme Council.


    In this operation, Velosa''s dispatch was ''reasonable and reasonable'', but in Velosa''s view, this was not reasonable at all.


    ..........


    Because the kid who has been following him all the time, the kid invited by his elder sister has a famous name.


    "Mr. Clow Reed."


    Velotha cried in awe:


    "Although I don''t know what you, my old sister and the Governor Lindy are planning, I don''t want to die in a daze."


    Facing Veroza''s question, Elio, who knew his special status, had no choice but not to answer, he could only sigh:


    "Young people, how can you talk about death at every turn, it''s more difficult than an old man like me."


    When he said this, he paused, narrowed his eyes, and said with a sunny smile:


    "But I can tell you a little about the information in that magic tool."


    "Oh? What is it?" Velosa asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing." At this time, Elio said calmly: "It''s just a gossip that ''Clow Reed has completed the technique of immortality''."


    Hearing this, Velosa''s eyes widened, with an incredible look on his face:


    "Are you tired of living? If this news is sent, won''t the three admirals look for you like crazy?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Elio smiled and replied: "Since Lindy Harawin can make me do such a thing, she naturally has her backing ready, besides, you shouldn''t call me Elio now. Sir?"


    Hearing this, Velosa suddenly realized something and asked curiously:


    "Then who is the real Clow Reed now?"


    Elio replied with a smile: "Sa, who knows, maybe it''s a human, maybe it''s a god, maybe it''s nothing, who can guess this kind of question~"


    After speaking, Elio''s figure gradually faded, as quietly as he came, and as quietly as he left.


    A man like a magic stick... Velosa looked at the place where Elio was standing before taking a deep breath and lit a cigarette for himself:


    "Sister, ah, I hope you can survive this wave." Eight.


    Chapter 1594 The Art of Reincarnation


    Bang!

 Chapter 1091：

    There was a huge clapping of the table, followed by Regias'' roar:


    "How many times have I said that I didn''t take that document, I didn''t take it!! Do you understand?"


    "Kelise! Next time let me hear this stupid question, I''ll take someone to the southern fortress to blast your head with dynamite!!"


    With a bang, Regias hung up the connection, letting the projection screen hanging in the air dissipate, and then let out a sigh of relief, sat on the sofa, and pinched his brows.


    When his cathartic voice ended, there was a knock on the door from the outside world, and it seemed that he had been waiting outside for a long time.


    Regias opened his eyes and sighed:


    "come in."


    The words fell, and Oris, who was holding a stack of documents, walked in, glanced at Regias before saying anything, and immediately stepped forward a few steps:


    "Father, is someone asking you about the "three four three" technique of immortality?"


    Regias paused and looked up at Oris: "Have you heard the news too?"


    After speaking, he snorted and sneered:


    "That''s right, the investigation department directly under the General Administration is leaking like a sieve. One day is enough for you to know the news."


    When Oris heard Regias'' answer, she suddenly said: "Is that actually true?"


    "There is actually a famous great magician outside the bureau who has completed the technique of immortality."


    "It''s fake." Regias answered decisively, then paused again, and said, "But it can''t be said to be completely fake."


    He said this, folded his hands in front of his chin, and meditated:


    "According to many divination experts, the magician of Cullo, that is, the great magician Cullo Reed, completed the secret reincarnation technique and allowed himself to live a new life."


    "This news has now been determined to be true."


    "So the technique of immortality doesn''t actually exist, only Clow Reed''s secret technique of reincarnation exists?"


    When Oris heard this, she couldn''t help but be surprised:


    "And Cullo Reed? I remember the SSS-level great magister who was entrenched in World 97 outside the management?"


    "In the past fifty years, the only great wizard who has caused the dimensional fleet to lose a fleet?"


    "It turns out that the great wizard did it..."


    At the end, Oris turned into muttering.


    As Regias'' secretary, she is naturally very concerned about the intelligence of the Dimensional Bureau. After all, it is her father''s rival department, so she can''t help it.


    As for the mysterious great wizard who was the only one that caused the dimensional fleet to appear as a loss of organization, Oris naturally paid some attention to it.


    After all, it was a legendary figure who became an SSS-level great magister in a magical desert-like area. No matter how unbelievable he did, it seemed a bit ''possible''.


    Thinking of the legendary technique of immortality, even Oris was in turmoil at this time, and she couldn''t help but ask her father, Lieutenant General Regias:


    "Father, who destroyed the Eastern Fortress and took away the secret art of reincarnation, isn''t it really a fighter under your command?"


    Hearing this sentence, Regias, who had been questioned by many big people for a day, suddenly sank. He was about to scold, but he saw his daughter''s curious face that was similar to her mother.


    Seeing this scene, Regias sighed:


    "Oris, it really wasn''t me who did it, and of course it''s impossible for Jair Scully Eddie unless he knew about it in advance."


    "So according to the current situation, it should be that an official in the eastern fortress learned about Clow Reed''s secret reincarnation technique and secretly stole it. As a result, he was counterattacked by the other party, resulting in the destruction of the eastern fortress."


    "Well, it''s not difficult for that Crow magician who is good at all kinds of magic."


    Hearing this, Oris wondered: "What''s the matter with the fighter jets? Isn''t that the secret army that father, you and Dr. Jere jointly created?"


    "Everyone outside is saying that for the sake of immortality, the General Administration of Ground dispatched special troops to destroy the eastern fortress..."


    "It''s really strange, but when you think about it, it makes sense."


    Regias looked solemn and said in a serious tone:


    "According to the investigation, Clow Reed seems to have created a prop called ''Clow Card'', one of which is called a ''Mirror'' card, which can replicate the appearance and even strength of others in a short time."


    "So if Cullo Reed really shot, he did deliberately make fighters attack the eastern fortress and frame it for me."


    "It turned out to be framed..." Oris showed a stunned look.


    As a nail that the Authority encountered in the management of the world outside 97, the Mead Authority has never given up its investigation of Clow Reed.


    Therefore, he also knows a thing or two about the fact that he made the Clow card in his later years and passed away shortly after. . . .


    However, when the so-called secret technique of reincarnation appeared, the possibility that Clow Reed might have reincarnated into another person was naturally not without, and even very large.


    Thinking of this, Oris couldn''t help frowning and said:


    "Since this is the case, what do the governors of the Dimensional General Administration and the people from the Supreme Council are staring at us?"


    "Did they think that the secret technique was obtained by us?"


    "Ha!" Regias sneered:


    "Of course they know it''s not in our hands, but they don''t care about it. In the eyes of those old people, no matter what the probability is, as long as it''s not 0, they are willing to try, even if the attempt is to threaten a real lieutenant general."


    "..." Oris was silent when she heard this, and felt the madness of those governors.


    That''s right, although it is said that S-rank and above magicians can prolong their lifespan, but that is only the case where they are not injured.


    After all, it has not been 70 years since the establishment of the Mead Administration. The founders of the Mead magical civilization who participated in the destruction of the Belka civilization are still alive, and they are all high-level officials of the Administration.


    For those magicians who came out of the war, which one is not a secret wound? It is estimated that they will live to be more than 80 years old, and they will all be thankful.


    And now, a secret reincarnation technique suddenly appeared, and it was proved to be feasible, didn''t it make those old guys crazy?


    In the face of the absolute top management of the Mead Administration, even Oris, at this time, has a solemn expression:


    "Then? What should we do with 0.8?"


    "Don''t worry about them, a group of old immortals want to eat a piece of meat on me, don''t even think about it."


    Regias snorted coldly. Although he is a rising star after the establishment of the Administration, he is only targeting those old guys who founded the country. He has experienced no less battles than the old ones, even if he is afraid of making things difficult for those people.


    Of course, if you are not afraid of returning, you must guard against it.


    Thinking of this, Regias was silent for a moment, and then said to Oris:


    "Contact the Governor of North Fort Serindy."


    "What do you mean?" Oris'' eyes lit up.


    Regias did not answer directly, just calmly said:


    "I want to ask that person what he thinks of the so-called immortality technique."


    Speaking of this, Regias laughed out loud:


    "After all, after all, the management of the Outer 97 world happens to be in her jurisdiction.".


    Chapter 1595 The Greedy Man


    The Supreme Council is underground, between powers.


    The three exposed brains in the nutrition chamber were constantly emitting strong electrical signals.


    "Not getting old and not dying... Not getting old and not dying... There really is such a magic..."


    An old voice murmured repeatedly.


    However, in this situation, the other two among the three admirals did not have the slightest idea of ??laughing at their colleagues.


    In fact, they are also shocked by the harvest.


    Originally, they just wanted to know the secret of the destruction of the eastern fortress, but they didn''t expect to catch such a big fish.


    "Cullo Reed, I never thought that the great magician who manages the outer world could create such a miracle..."


    The three admirals were in turmoil for a long time, and then gradually calmed down and regained their composure.


    After a while, one of the three admirals took the lead and asked, "How is the intelligence control?"


    The next second, the middle brain replied:


    "The news has been blocked, and now those who reach out to the inspection department should have got the news that we have tampered with."


    "Hehe, everyone will only know that Clow Reed created a magic called Reincarnation Secret Technique, not the so-called immortality technique."


    Facing such words, the third admiral on the far right pondered for a moment and said:


    "This kind of concealment doesn''t have much effect, but it''s not bad nowadays. It can mobilize the greed of the 16 governors and generals to the greatest extent, but it will not make them crazy."


    "However, the most urgent task is to obtain this so-called secret technique of reincarnation."


    Hearing this, the leftmost brain released a strong blue signal, and not long after that, a cold voice sounded:


    "I think it''s necessary to test Regias again. If the Eastern Fortress thing is really what he and Jael Scully Eddy did, then it means that there is a complete ''immortality'' falling into the in their hands."


    "It''s a very dangerous sign."


    "With this technology, Regias can win over most of the governors and generals except us. You should be aware of the dangers of this matter."


    Hearing the sound, the three admirals in the middle said calmly:


    "I''m already working on this matter, but according to the existing spy reports, all Regias'' claims to the outside world are ''have not obtained the secret of reincarnation''."


    "Not only that, but the spy in charge of Regias'' day-to-day activities has also made it clear that Regias has not had any anomalies recently."


    "The possibility of him getting that secret technique is very low."


    Hearing such an answer, the three admirals on the left sneered:


    "Are you sure the manpower you arranged is credible? If it is credible, where did the twelve fighters who destroyed the eastern fortress come from? Could it be really created by Clow Reed''s magic?"


    "Don''t forget, some of the twelve people were reported by Jair Scully Eddie as discarded experimental subjects. How did Clow Reed know what those discarded bodies looked like?"


    "Besides us, only Regias and that crazy Jere are the only ones who know the specific content of the fighter man experiment!"


    "Is it possible, are you going to tell me that one of Regias and Jair Scully Eddy is Clow Reed?"


    The voice fell, and the three admirals suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    Regias or Dr. Jere was replaced by Clow Reed, the possibility is really not impossible.


    After all, decades ago, in the first battle of the demise of the Dimensional Fleet Squadron, there was a post-event report that ¡®fleet officials were impersonated by Clow Reed¡¯.


    That is because the dimensional fleet was infiltrated by Clow Reed beforehand, and all the methods were studied by the magician, and that fleet was destroyed so easily.


    Thinking of it this way, the possibility of Clow Reed playing this trick again is really not impossible.


    The three admirals pondered for a long time, and finally the one in the middle took the lead:


    "Not very likely."


    "After that incident, we updated a lot of methods. Although it is not without the possibility of being infiltrated by Clow Reed, it is really unlikely that we want to drop Regias or even Dr. Jere from the D7 laboratory. "


    "Let''s put this matter on hold for the time being, and take some necessary precautions."


    "Compared with these, I am more concerned about how to obtain the technique of immortality."


    "Haha, since I don''t know whose hands the document from the Eastern Fortress has fallen into, isn''t there another ready-made living document?"


    Hearing the sound, the brains of the other two simultaneously emitted a faint blue light.


    At this time, they all understood what their colleagues meant.


    There is no data, but isn''t the living data "Clow Reed" still alive?


    The left brain suppressed the excitement and said:


    "Are you sure?"


    The third admiral in the middle laughed at this time: "After the destruction of the fleet, I have always arranged for people to monitor the great magician. This is a consensus of both parties."


    "Although this may not be able to detect many secrets, it is still possible to determine the whereabouts of the great magician when he knows that he is still alive."


    "Of course, it is also possible to determine his relatives."


    Hearing the last sentence, the other two three admirals immediately understood.


    It is true that coercing with offspring is a bit despicable, but it is about the art of immortality, and they will not have any courtesy.


    The third admiral on the far right even said righteously:

 Chapter 1092：

    "Such a dangerous technology needs to be effectively sealed, and the only thing that can be done is the Time and Space Administration, which has successfully sealed many ancient heritages."


    "After all, we are the professionals in sealing dangerous goods and emergency technology."


    Hearing this, the other two people at the scene agreed, and even started to continue to discuss ways to deal with it.


    "Do I need to contact the General Administration of Ground and the General Administration of Dimension for this matter?"


    "You can give a limited amount of information. Here, Lindy Harawin can tell a little more. World 97 outside the management is just in the northern fortress jurisdiction where she is located. This is a necessary effort."


    "Furthermore, it just so happened that the ceremony for her inauguration as governor has not yet been carried out. I originally wanted to delay it for a few more years, but now it seems that there is no such need."


    "This is understandable, but will the combat power be insufficient?" Another three admirals said tentatively.


    The three admirals on the left suddenly understood: "You mean... the cradle of the Holy King?"


    Knowing that his colleagues understood what he meant, the three admirals immediately laughed and said:


    "Didn''t Jair Scully Eddie just get a batch of resources? In that case, we can add some more and create a ''key'' at all costs. It can still be done."


    The third admiral of 343 on the left immediately understood: "This is indeed a good supplement to combat power."


    "If that''s the case, let''s do it this way."


    With the decision of the content, the three admirals frequently began to issue instructions to the Dimensional Administration and the Ground Administration.


    Under the gradual understanding of the senior management, the entire Mead Administration was like an alarm clock that was turned on by gears, and it moved rapidly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Reincarnation Secret Art?"


    "In such a remote area, can there still be scientists who have created this technology?"


    D7 Institute.


    Dr. Jere, who had just received the news, was shocked at this time.


    He wouldn''t have been able to receive such terrific news if it hadn''t been told to him by his longtime collaborator within the Mead Authority.


    "How? Physical modification of infants? Or mental erosion? How can a child''s brain support the spirit of an adult..."


    Jere tugged at his hair fiercely, thinking for a long time how his colleague named Clow Reed achieved this technique.


    But just because he didn''t figure it out, he naturally had an infinite desire for this technology.


    This point became even stronger after receiving the order to ''make keys in advance'' sent by the three admirals.


    Although he doesn''t know the plan of the three admirals, he also wants the secret reincarnation technique!


    In that case, should we send some fighters to intervene?


    No, no, technology is not the most important thing, the important thing is that the person who developed this technology is Clow Reed!


    Thinking of this, Jay''s eyes flickered.


    Perhaps, he had to go out in person.


    Chapter 1596 Then I won''t say more


    ¡°Happy cooperation~¡±


    Lindy, with bright features, smiled at the screen in midair in a good mood.


    On the screen, Regias with a black face took a deep breath and said in a deep voice:


    "Pleasant to work with."


    Just now, the two sides have finalized many agreements, which involve technology, the manufacturing department of the dimensional fleet controlled by the General Administration of Ground, and many prohibited substances.


    But in the end, the two sides reached a pleasant cooperation agreement after all.


    Without him, under the oppression of the huge factions in the Dimension Fleet and the Supreme Council, Regias and Lindy, who are the minority, naturally have natural alliance conditions.


    In this case, the possibility of being able to reach an alliance is naturally greatly enhanced.


    And because of the sudden ''Reincarnation Secret Art'' incident, as the candidate who is closest to managing the Outer World No. 97, and the timing is also the most suitable, Lindy naturally has many favorable conditions, so it is understandable to occupy the majority of the interests.


    After the call hangs up.


    With a sigh of relief, Lindy picked up the coffee brewed on the side, took out a large box of sugar cubes, poured one-third of the sugar cubes into it, and stirred up the coffee that was enough to get tired at first sight.


    While stirring the coffee, Lindy looked up in the direction of the sofa and asked:


    "By the way, do you want to have a drink too?"


    At this time, sitting on the sofa, Su Jin, who had just arrived, was browsing the news displayed on the projection screen and seemed to be enjoying it.


    After hearing Lindy''s question, he turned to the contact slightly, glanced at her, pointed to Kalim who was holding two glasses of freshly squeezed orange juice beside him, and shrugged.


    Seeing this, Lindy couldn''t help lying on the table and complained:


    "What~ Kalim, why did you come by such a coincidence?"


    "I''ll be here all the time!" Kalim looked at Lindy with a black line on her head.


    She''s Lindy''s adjutant now, okay, where is she not here?


    Also, don''t think I don''t know you''re fighting for favor!


    I''m so pissed... Kalim glared at Lindy fiercely, and when she turned her head to face Su Jin, she had the same sweet smile from the past.


    She handed the orange juice to Su Jin, and after Su Jin took it, she naturally sat beside him, and quietly pulled the distance between the two sides.


    Seeing this scene, Lindy ''cut'', then lay on the table and asked Su Jin:


    "I''m here all of a sudden because of what I''m doing''"? "


    "...almost."


    Su Jin took a sip of orange juice, raised the glass, and looked at the chaotic orange fruit inside:


    "In just two days, the Mead Administration has been messed up. It really belongs to you, Lin Ruo! Water:\"Capital\''\"Source:Group;6:5\"6.6:\''1 \''.:8;.!8?\''9?,6?,Preparation;\"Use .!!Medium: turn;Group\''7:6\''6.\"0!\'',1!8 !\"3\''!2;:\"0. "


    A so-called ''immortality technique'', a ''Cullo Reed'' who showed up to talk about it, turned the whole Mead Administration around, and there is a sign that the army is now going to control the outer world of No. 97.


    To be honest, this drama has exceeded Su Jin''s expectations.


    Originally, he was quite worried about how Lindy should observe the world of Midzilda, but now it seems that he is overly concerned.


    This woman has enough skills to do the goals he set.


    Hearing the sound, Lindy raised her head to look at Su Jin, the corners of her mouth slightly raised:


    "Oh? It''s rare to hear your compliment. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, I''m afraid I would have put on a dress long ago and turned around excitedly for several times."


    ''Tsk! '' Kalim tutted in her heart when she heard this, and cursed inwardly: ''An old woman who pretends to be tender. ¡¯


    At this moment, Lindy glanced at Kalim, and under her gaze, she showed a ''victorious'' smile.


    Su Jin glanced at Kalim, who squeezed the juice cup tightly, feeling that the other party was still too young, and at the same time took another sip of juice and said:


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "If the Mead Administration really sends a large force to Earth, then there will be a linkage between the two worlds, and when you observe it, it will spread to where it is, which is different from the goal I envisioned."


    She is worried about affecting Fate... In a sense, that girl is really enviable... Lindy''s mood fluctuated for a while, and then she replied:


    "In this regard, the three admirals have already given a good answer."


    As she said, she stretched out her hand and swiped in mid-air, and a projection screen suddenly rose in front of her eyes.


    Looking at the notice from the Supreme Council above, Lindy''s mouth rose and said:


    "Those three old people who didn''t know where to hide now quickly passed my position as governor and directly asked me to hold the inauguration ceremony of the governor three days later."


    Hearing the sound, Kalim suddenly raised her head and said in surprise:


    "At this time, you suddenly removed the word ''generation'' of your acting governor?"


    After she finished speaking, her eyes turned, and she suddenly thought of the thoughts of the three admirals:


    "It turns out that the inauguration of the governor of the North Fortress will invite important people nearby. They want to invite Clow Reed to attack at your inauguration ceremony?"


    "Are the three admirals crazy? They want to take advantage of this opportunity, aren''t they afraid that the credibility of the Time and Space Administration will collapse?"


    "I can only say it is very likely." Lindy said with a smile:


    "According to the previous governor, the bodies of those three could no longer support it. With the situation of the three admirals, facing the technique of immortality, they will not be as calm as they used to be."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows and said with a strange expression: "Faced with a divination master, using this method? Could it be that there are people in the Mead Administration who interfere with divination?"


    At this time, Kalim next to him explained:


    "There should be. In fact, there is an ancient heritage within the Church of the Holy King that can interfere with divination, but the conditions of use are a bit harsher."


    ".¡¦So that''s the case." Su Jin suddenly felt pity for the third admiral being calculated by Lindy.


    This kind of situation where the enemy is dark and we are clear is basically a crime of non-war!


    But after a second of pity, Su Jin let go. Anyway, he didn''t know the third admiral, and it didn''t matter to him whether he died or not.


    As long as he digests part of the spiritual personality of the One God and returns to Little Garden at the right time, he doesn''t need to pay too much attention.


    "Since you have an idea, do it as you want. I agree with all of them."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, finished drinking the juice, put the cup on the table, stood up, and nodded slightly towards Lindy:


    "Hope to hear good news from you next time we meet."


    The voice fell, and Su Jin''s figure disappeared into the governor''s office.


    Looking at the position where Su Jin dissipated, Kalim blinked, turned her head to look at Lindy and said:


    "You didn''t seem to say that, did you?"


    Lindy''s expression changed, she picked up the overly sweet coffee on the table, took a sip and said:


    "Well, anyway, Su Jin will know sooner or later."


    "You..." Karim looked at Lindy and sighed deeply.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, the building of Haiming City.


    Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa chatting with Fit, suddenly heard the doorbell.


    "Who? At this time..."


    Su Jin frowned, and then his face became a little weird, then walked to the door, opened the door, but saw Elio and Xiao Ke in the air.


    "Yo! Master Su!" Xiao Ke waved his hand and said hello.


    Su Jin nodded as a response, then looked at Elio, focusing on the envelope in his hand.


    On the envelope, the words written by Clow Reed clearly reflected in Su Jin''s eyes.


    At that time, Elio handed over the letter and said with a smile:


    "I think you should have heard what Ms. Lindy said. Since that''s the case, I won''t say more. In the next half month, the identity of Clow Reed will be handed over to you."


    Su Jin paused after hearing the words, and gave Elio a deep look.


    Then,


    Boom!


    The door is closed.


    Seeing the closed door, Elio blinked his eyes, turned his head, and looked at Xiao Ke face to face.


    Chapter 1597 Bad taste


    "What''s the matter? Why did you close the door?"


    Xiao Ke stared blankly at the closed door, only to feel that the second monk was confused.


    Didn''t Elio say he had a good deal with Su Jin? Is there a problem in there?


    Elio, who was standing next to him, was stunned for a moment, and then after thinking about it, his face was helpless:

 Chapter 1093：

    "Oops, it looks like there''s a problem with Ms. Lindy''s communication."


    "Is something wrong?" Xiao Ke became entangled when he heard the words: "Then what should I do now? Xiao Ying just bought the cake from Jade House, just wait for me to go back and eat it."


    Hearing this, Elio said with a smile: "It''s just this time, just wait for a while, and I think the result will come soon."


    "Well, that''s the only way." Xiao Ke touched his head and said in distress.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Living room, on the sofa.


    Hearing the sound of Su Jin opening and closing the door quickly, Fite was stunned for a moment, turned his head, and asked Su Jin:


    "Did something happen outside?"


    "Ah, something happened, um, trouble."


    Su Jin answered vaguely, but then felt that there was no need to hide it from Fite, so he said:


    "It''s Elio here."


    "Ellio?"


    When Fette heard the name, he was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that it seemed to be Sakura''s ''another father'', so he asked curiously:


    "Is there something about Sakura with 343?"


    "It''s okay now, but it will be soon."


    Su Jin sighed at this time, covered his cheeks and said:


    "Unexpectedly, Lindy''s ghostly guy actually cheated me here."


    "Let me replace Clow Reed, hehe, want me to sit in the center of the conflict and control the situation? She wants to be beautiful..."


    Assuming that if Su Jin replaces Clow Reed, then he must attend the inauguration ceremony of Lindy''s governor, after all, this is an important part of Lindy''s plan.


    After all, Lindy wouldn''t be able to catch all the heads of the Mead Administration.


    It''s just that Lindy''s thing has been done, but in this way, in the next few days, the firepower and contradictions concentrated because of the technique of immortality will be concentrated on Su Jin, who is pretending to be ''Clow Reed''.


    Su Jin really didn''t want to get involved in this kind of thing that helped others take the blame.


    After agreeing to be a fun-loving audience, you asked me to act in person. Wouldn''t that make me ill?


    "It turns out that Aunt Lindy did it..."


    Hearing that Su Jin mentioned that Lindy was wrong, Fit couldn''t help showing a helpless look.


    Fitt still has a good impression of Aunt Lindy who pinches her face every time she sees her.


    It''s just that it''s about Su Jin, so Fette can only apologize to Aunt Lindy.


    "If the master doesn''t like it, then let it go. I think if Aunt Lindy knows, she can understand the master."


    Hearing Fei Te''s words, Su Jin raised his eyebrows, glanced at Fei Te''s blushing face, and finally sighed:


    "I don''t want to bother with Lindy, I just feel speechless that she didn''t warn her in advance."


    Calm down, Su Jin can guess Lindy''s thoughts to some extent.


    It is nothing more than wanting him to serve as a witness when observing Mid-Zilda, and by the way, it is the front line.


    As for why he would take Clow Reed''s place, that''s Lindy''s pure bad taste.


    His attitude towards Fett and Sakura Kinomoto was very obvious.


    Even if Su Jin didn''t say anything, Lindy could guess it, so she deliberately played a ''daddy job'' in this matter.


    It has to be said that Lindy''s play is quite wicked, and Su Jin reckons that the woman should get along very well with Yuko Ichihara.


    "Did something important happen?" Fett, who was still unclear about the situation, was a little curious.


    "almost."


    Su Jin packed up his mood and said:


    "The reincarnation of Clow Reed was known to the Mead Administration, so his place will inevitably become a whirlpool of contradictions."


    "So in order to prevent Mead from taking action on his family, out of the consideration of protecting Sakura, Clow Reed gave up his identity and planned to entrust it to me temporarily."


    Hearing this kind of news, Fette''s face suddenly became serious: "Is Sakura in danger?"


    "It''s not dangerous enough..."


    Su Jin was halfway through speaking, and suddenly glanced at Fei Te, and then the tone changed abruptly:


    "However, these few days, it''s better for you little guys to accompany her, just in case."


    "Of course, you can think of this as a ''temporary test''."


    Hearing the word ''temporary test'', Fate suddenly understood something and asked tentatively:


    "In other words, can I call Nanoha and the others to participate?"


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded slightly and replied with a smile.


    "I understand." Fette nodded thoughtfully, not knowing what she understood.


    However, Su Jin did not take this small test too seriously.


    With him in charge, if Mead''s methods can threaten his disciples, then Su Jin has to consider training these children in a different way.


    He didn''t want these little girls to perform worse than the original history after he gave them rich basic conditions.


    If that''s the case, Su Jin would have to consider throwing people over to Athena for teaching. After all, he can''t be ruthless, it doesn''t mean that the person can''t be ruthless.


    I always feel that I am giving my concubine to a big woman for training...Is it an illusion? Shaking his head, Su Jinping recovered his mood. When he opened the door again, he said to Elio:


    "Bring it."


    "Looks like you figured it out."


    Elio smiled and handed a card that looked like a Clow card to Su Jin, along with the envelope from the Mead Administration.


    Su Jin took these two things, cast a glance at Elio and said:


    "You old gangster also intervened, why? Have a grudge against the Mead Administration?"


    Hearing the sound, Elio said with a smile:


    "If I could teach them a lesson, I would be very happy, but the immemorial heritage they hold is too dangerous. With the fact that I have just allocated half of Fuji Taka''s magic power, it is not enough to deal with them."


    "So you let me bully people in your name?"


    Su Jin glanced at Elio strangely and asked:


    "Could it be that you still have a hobby of green hats? You are so messy, does Nadeko know?"


    "Nadeko? She knows, after all, this incident made Sakura very dangerous..." Before Xiao Ke could finish speaking, Elio grabbed her head and struggled to speak. .


    After controlling Xiaoke, Elioppi smiled and said without a smile:


    "Fuji Takashi is Fuji Takashi, Nadeko is Nadeko, even if you have the identity of Clow Reed, you have nothing to do with Nadeko."


    Su Jin heard the words with a pity face: "It''s really a pity that Nadeko followed you."


    Elio obviously didn''t want to say more at this time, as if he was afraid of being disgusted by Su Jin: "Okay, I''ve brought it up, you can go to the banquet on time in three days, and I won''t disturb it."


    Saying that, Elio grabbed Xiao Ke, who was inarticulate, and reincarnated and left.


    Until Su Jin closed the door, he could still hear Xiao Ke''s inarticulate shouting.


    ''Let go of the nest, pinch me again, and I''ll tell Nadeko you have a cuckold fetish! ¡¯


    "To shut up!"


    Accompanied by a rattling sound as if pulling the spine during massage.


    Xiao Ke was completely silent.


    Chapter 1598 Banquet


    North Fortress, Docklands.


    A dimensional ship with beautiful shapes was moored in the port, and the gangway was released, allowing a gentleman and a lady to walk to the ship.


    At the port area, a team of security guards guarded various key passages, set up road cards, and checked every participant.


    Because most of the guests knew that this banquet was the inauguration meeting of the new governor, they were all cooperative, and there was no apparent conflict.


    And the military attache of the Mead Administration, who was in charge of security and disguised as security, did not dare to cause too much trouble to these important officers. After conducting the necessary inspections, they released them one by one.


    Su Jin, who wears the identity of Clow Reed, is the port area that entered on this occasion.


    And the person in charge of checking him was Yuko Ichihara who somehow got into the security.


    After handing out the invitation letter, Su Jin watched Yuko Ichihara sweeping around himself with the inspection instrument, Su Jin glanced at the black silk of the uniform on the other''s leg, and then asked in a low voice:


    "What are you doing?"


    "Raise your hand... Wouldn''t it be a big loss if you don''t take a look at such an exciting occasion?"


    Ichihara Yuko said with a smile while checking the dangerous goods on Su Jin''s body according to the prescribed procedure:


    "Look to the left."


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head and looked to the left, but saw a purple-haired girl in a security uniform who looked at most fourteen years old, and was discreetly examining the ladies attending the meeting.


    And the moment he saw the girl, Su Jin saw through the identity of the other party, and was not surprised:


    "Fighter man? So small?"


    "Lutizia Alfino, it seems that Lieutenant General Regias put in the staff. If I didn''t come, it''s probably that little girl who checked you. How is it? Do you feel sorry?"


    Hearing what Yuko Ichihara said deliberately close to his ear, Su Jin rolled his eyes and said:


    "I think the Su Jin in your heart is a little different from what I think myself."


    "Am I the kind of person who would attack a little girl?"


    Ichihara Yuko looked at Su Jin with a smile without saying a word, and after the inspection, let him go directly:


    "Okay, it won''t stop you from chatting up."


    Saying that, Yuko Ichihara swiped the invitation letter that Su Jin had handed over on a machine the size of a palm. With a beep, the screen on the machine displayed the words ''permission allowed''.


    At this moment, Su Jin glanced at the machine and said nothing, just scratched Yuko Ichihara''s palm and said:


    "I''ll wait for you in the banquet hall."


    After the words fell, Su Jin followed the road sign next to him and prepared to go to the main entrance of the banquet hall.


    And just as he was about to leave the port and enter the aisle, a slightly weak voice came from behind him:


    "please wait for a moment."


    Su Jin turned around when she heard the sound, but saw that the girl named ''Rutisia'' was standing behind him who was reminded by Yuko Ichihara earlier.


    "Who are you?" Su Jin, who knew the other party, asked knowingly.


    "Is it Mr. Clow Reed?" Rutizia looked at Su Jin expressionlessly: "I am a member of the Sixth Special Armed Forces of the North Fortress, and I will be responsible for your reception."


    "you?"


    Su Jin looked at the purple-haired girl who was at most 1.3 meters in front of her with a strange face, and she was not sure what kind of plane Lindy was flying.


    On this occasion, a fighter was also arranged to come over. Is Lindy trying to trick Regias, or that Dr. Jere?


    Facing the question, Lucia calmly replied:


    "Yes, because I am worried that it will cause your disgust, I am the only person receiving the reception."


    "Huh.. It turned out to be this kind of trick, a lamb whose growth has been accelerated and his potential has been forcibly induced."


    Su Jin squinted slightly, looking at the lamb that was sent into the tiger''s mouth in front of him.


    He had a bit of an impression of this Rutizia, who seemed to be one of the villains in the third season of Magic Cannon Girl, a fighter on the side of Regias and Zell.


    It''s just that according to the established history, the other party should be a child born last year, but now because of the radical transformation, he appears in front of Su Jin as a fourteen-year-old.


    It seems that because of his frequent intervention, the Mead Administration has begun to jump over the wall.


    And fast-growing fighters like Lutizia are the result of this phenomenon.

 Chapter 1094：

    Thinking of this, Su Jin glanced at Lutixia and nodded slightly:


    "Since it was arranged by you, then you can follow me now."


    Maybe Regias and Lindy had different ideas, but since someone was sent to him, Su Jin would naturally not be polite.


    "Understood, please come with me." Lucia took the lead and walked in front of Su Jin.


    Looking at the young girl wearing adult clothes, Su Jin followed with a little interest.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Banquet hall.


    The chandeliers in the dome exude a soft light that brightens the entire hall.


    A well-dressed gentleman and lady walked in the hall with a wine glass, forming their own social circles in twos and threes.


    Wearing a luxurious and elegant blue dress, Lindy stood beside a white-haired old woman with a smile on her face.


    The old woman, whose name was taboo, was Kellys Grant, who, like Lindy, was a high-ranking governor.


    Beside the old woman, the trembling old man with Mediterranean hairstyle is the Speaker of the Supreme Council.


    In addition, Regias, who was wearing a military uniform, was completely incompatible with the sluggish environment around him. He also brought a little girl and stood beside the three of them.


    At that time, Governor Kelly, like a kind old woman, smiled at Lindy and asked:


    "It''s the first time face to face like this, little Lindy?"


    The well-dressed Lindy on the opposite side smiled and said:


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "Yes, Governor Kelly, I didn''t expect to meet you again in this environment after leaving the Magic Academy."


    Although Kelly is the governor, she has the title of honorary professor in some institutions of magic academies. Occasionally, when she is interested, she will go to the academy to take classes.


    And Lindy was one of the members who listened to the reading at the beginning. In a sense, she and the Governor had a master-disciple relationship.


    It''s just that the predecessors who were unattainable in the past have now become people on the same level as themselves, which can be regarded as some kind of conceptual right and wrong.


    At that time, in the face of Lindy''s words, Kelly smiled and ignored it, and didn''t even mind pushing it again:


    "Ten years ago, there was Regias, and ten years later, Lindy, you are a newcomer now. It''s really scary~"


    "You are rude."


    Lindy looked at the old fox in front of her with a smile. To be honest, after receiving a continuous reception one day, she was a little disgusted with these old guys.


    ..........


    In the current banquet hall, the chairman of the Supreme Council, the governor of the General Administration of Dimension, and the real power officers of the General Administration of the Ground can be said to be grabbing a lot. According to the rules of Mead''s social circle, many people need Lindy to go to the relationship between favor and power. .


    However, Lindy, who had already jumped out of the bird cage of the Administration Bureau, was getting more and more difficult to receive.


    Without him, my horizons are widened, and I can''t see the petty profits brought by this communication.


    With this time, she might as well think about how to get along with the regular members of Hakoniwa''s Arcadia in the future.


    After all, where is the real power level in Lindy''s heart.


    With this in mind, she changed the subject and glanced at the orange-haired little girl with different pupils beside Regias, then smiled:


    "Speaking of which, I just wanted to ask, is this lovely little girl a relative of Lord Regias?"


    "Well, it''s the child of my next cousin, and the qualifications are very good."


    Regias gave a brief introduction, then pushed the little girl and said:


    "Vivio, say hello to Aunt Lindy."


    Hearing this, the little girl called Vivio shrank her neck, took a few steps back, and looked at Lindy timidly.


    Seeing this, Lindy couldn''t help but froze for a moment, then smiled and said, "Really, am I so scary?"


    Hearing this, Vivio didn''t say a word, just lowered her head without saying a word, and occasionally raised her head to take a peek at Lindy.


    "It looks like this kid doesn''t like me." Lindy had no choice but to look away and sighed, "I still think I am very attractive to the children."


    As soon as she said this, the people around her suddenly laughed happily.


    When the laughter gradually subsided, with a thud, the door of the banquet hall opened, prompted by inspiration, Lindy turned her head subconsciously and looked at the door.


    At that time, a handsome young man walked slowly from the gate into the eight.


    Chapter 1599 Are you really done?


    Without much attention and silence, Su Jin just walked into this luxurious banquet hall like a normal walk.


    In fact, this phenomenon is normal.


    Whether it is the so-called secret reincarnation technique or the so-called SSS-level magister, there is a long distance from more than 90% of the people present at the meeting.


    At their level, they didn''t even know the real purpose of this Governor''s Banquet, they just thought it was a very high-end banquet suitable for relationship.


    And the few people who knew the real purpose of the banquet, after seeing Su Jin entering the door, cast their eyes away for a short time, then shifted away and continued to do the previous thing.


    Although it was very exciting, none of the insiders present had any plans to make a first move.


    This is the same whether it is a member of the Supreme Council, or the governor and lieutenant general who hold the "three four three" military power.


    At their level, there are very few fools. Although they are very excited about Clow Reed''s secret reincarnation technique, they also understand the priorities of things.


    When the leader (the three admirals) did not act, everyone''s reaction was to wait and see first, and no one did not understand the principle of shooting the first bird.


    Therefore, it was in such an environment that Su Jin stepped into this banquet of fame and fortune.


    "It''s quite interesting."


    Seeing that no one was paying attention to himself, Su Jin didn''t have much thought. On the contrary, he was more concerned about Lutizia standing in front of him:


    "Little Miss, the destination has been brought, what are you going to do next?"


    "Surveillance." Lucicia replied to Su Jin with low emotions, and her words were unusually straightforward.


    "Spy on me? It''s interesting, then you can just follow along."


    Su Jin smiled when he heard the words, then raised his head, looked around, his eyes suddenly stopped, and then walked towards Lindy with a smile.


    And his actions naturally attracted the attention of those who were interested.


    Governor Kelly, the old woman even chuckled softly: "I can''t think of it, since it will be us to start."


    At this time, the chairman of the Supreme Council next to him said with a smile:


    "Hehe, the old man is getting older, so it''s better to be less involved in this kind of thing."


    Having said that, he left the scene wisely, as if he really gave up on this matter.


    Seeing this scene, Lieutenant General Regias, who understood that the Speaker was taking him as a bird, frowned and cursed ''Old Fox'' in his heart, but he didn''t say anything on the bright side.


    As the host, Lindy smiled and watched the interaction of the three. After Su Jin approached, she stepped forward and said:


    "Meet again, Mr. Clow Reed."


    Saying the name of ''Clow Reed'', Lindy winked at Su Jin playfully, and then extended her hand.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin''s face darkened slightly, and after glaring at Lindi vaguely, he stretched out his hand and said:


    "You''re still the same as always, Ms. Lindy!"


    Hearing the lady''s words, Lindy felt a little unnatural, but she quickly covered it up.


    She turned around and introduced the crowd:


    "This is the legendary Clow Mage, Mr. Clow Reed."


    When she said this, she pointed her hand to Kelly and said, "The one on my left is the Governor of the Western Fleet, Ms. Kelly, and the one on my right is Lieutenant General Regias of the Ground Directorate."


    Speaking of this, Lindy beckoned to the small girl beside her and said:


    "As for this one, it''s the lovely Miss Vivio, the distant niece of Lieutenant General Regias, and the future great magister."


    Hearing Lindy''s compliment, Su Jin, who was still very gentle at first, paused for a while, and fixed her eyes on the orange-haired little girl with odd-colored pupils.


    Vivio? Regias'' distant niece?


    If I hadn''t read the original book, I would have fooled you. When did the replica of the ancient Belka holy king become a distant relative of Regias?


    You know, this little girl, who was supposed to be born ten years later, turned out to be the ''illegitimate daughter'' of Nai Ye and Fitt, and the protagonist of the next era. The relationship is probably completely messed up.


    But to Su Jin, this kind of relationship doesn''t matter. If you can''t be a mother and daughter, being a sister is the same for him.


    So after a brief surprise, Su Jin smiled at Vivio:


    "A future great magister? I look forward to your future activity..."


    Saying that, Su Jin stretched out her hand and gently rubbed her head without Vivio resisting.


    "Huh?" Lindy was surprised when she saw this scene, and then she said a little bit reluctantly, "Eccentric!"


    "Obviously this child was so scared when he saw me just now, how could he be so good when he saw you."


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin said calmly, "I guess the fragrance on your body is too strong, right?"


    "Is there? Why don''t I feel it?"


    Seeing Lindy smelling her arm, both Kellys and Regias sensed something was wrong.


    Why does the relationship between these two feel a little abnormal?


    This communication is too intimate, too casual, right?


    Sensing that something was wrong, Kelly coughed dryly: "Cough!"


    Hearing the voice, Su Jin and Lindy looked at the western governor at the same time.


    At that time, Kelly looked at Su Jin, looking at the young and handsome face with envy, and sighed:


    "Meet again, Clow Magician."


    When Su Jin heard the words, her heart sank. Could it be that this old lady is Clow Reed''s old friend?


    He quickly observed the history with his spirituality, and found that the two sides only used magic to discuss it 30 years ago. After agreeing to fight again in the future, he breathed a sigh of relief and pretended to be an acquaintance:


    "Kelise, you have stepped back by 0.8. It seems that the next time we fight, I will definitely win."


    When Kelly heard the words, she was somewhat certain that the person in front of her was Clow Reed herself, but because she was certain, her mood was a little unnatural, and she said slightly sourly:


    "Yeah, I''m old, but you''re still so young."


    "Hehe, I originally thought that gossip was just a rumor, but now it seems that it may not be the truth."


    As soon as she said this, both Regias and Lindy froze for a while, and their expressions froze.


    Are you getting to the point?


    And right here, Kelly narrowed her turbid eyes and stared at Su Jin:


    "Curo Reed, for the sake of an old friend, can you tell me.... have you really completed the so-called secret reincarnation technique?".


    Chapter 1600 Quote


    In the face of Kelly''s inquiries with some kind of desire, Su Jin''s expression remained unchanged, and his face was full of meaningful smiles:


    "what you think?"


    He asked rhetorically, neither admitting nor denying it.


    Kelly, who got the answer from the sample, looked a little ecstatic, and endless greed rose in her heart.


    But soon, this greed was curbed by her.


    Now is not the time for her to do everything... Kelly took a few deep breaths, and finally let out a turbid breath, looking at Su Jin and said:


    "I can''t think of it, I can''t think of it."


    "You are actually able to complete such magic, hehe, what those three old guys have longed for and studied for many years, but finally completed it for an outsider."


    She laughed a few times, then looked at Su Jin and said:

 Chapter 1095：

    "Although it''s a little rough, I still want to take the liberty to ask."


    Kelly swallowed her saliva at this time, trying her best to restrain her desire, and asked:


    "Are you willing to sell this technology?"


    Hearing this, Regias looked at Su Jin with a solemn expression, and he couldn''t see his emotions on the surface.


    It is true that Regias also has certain ideas about the so-called longevity,16 but he is still young and strong, and he is still at the point where he wants to build a career.


    For him, it was not a good thing for the three admirals to obtain the secret reincarnation technique of Clow Reed.


    When the high-ranking people gain longevity, the first thing they bring is extremely serious class solidification.


    This is the most difficult situation for people with revenge and ambition to accept.


    So for Regias, he can not use the secret reincarnation technique, but the most important thing is that the three admirals cannot get this technique.


    And the person who decides whether the three admirals can get this technology is the ''Su Jin'' in front of him.


    How to stop it? Regias thought to himself.


    He knew very well that the three admirals should now be observing this place through Vivio, through the ''Rutisia'' who was spawned on the side, and even the eyes of whoever was present.


    In this case, it would be very unwise for Regias to interfere.


    It is easy to focus the anger of the three admirals on himself.


    So.... do you still have to rely on this unreliable ally? Thinking of this, Regias cast a covert gaze towards Lindy.


    However, to his surprise, Lindy didn''t care about his suggestion at all. Instead, she looked at Su Jin''s face with a smile and a look of hope and admiration, just like a fanatical fan.


    Seeing this side, Regiaston was full of black lines, and when he thought of the price he had paid to make Lindy turn to this side and make her prompt Clow Reed to give up teaching the secret technique, his heart ached.


    Sure enough, a woman''s mouth, a deceiving ghost...


    Just as Regias cursed inwardly, a playful voice sounded.


    "Want the secret art of reincarnation? Yes!"


    Hearing this sentence, Regias glanced at Lindy in surprise, while Kelly was stunned, and her expression was a little unnatural.


    After all, anyone can see the joke on Su Jin''s expression, and no matter how stupid they are, they know that Su Jin will definitely have nothing good to say next.


    However, this is only the scene, only a few people who face Su Jin''s expression face to face can perceive.


    At the moment when Su Jin''s voice fell, an old and excited chanting sounded in the minds of Kelly and Regias.


    ''Ask him what? ¡¯


    ''He gives what he wants! ¡¯


    ''We give you the greatest authority! ¡¯


    This is the three admirals who spoke to them through the chanting magic.


    In the face of such an eager tone, Kelly flinched instead.


    She now understands why the cunning President of the Supreme Council "retreats in a rush".


    The co-author had already anticipated this scene, and expected that if things developed like this, the three admirals would not give them a good look, whether it was accepting the conditions or rejecting them.


    After all, the third admiral is distressed and needs an object of anger. If he is rejected, the third admiral is even more distressed and needs a clear punching bag.


    I am old, and after so many years, I have not been able to see this clearly.


    With bitterness in her heart, Kelly quietly hid behind Regias.


    When Kyris was bitter, Regias obviously thought of this, but now he can''t do anything other than yell at the three admirals in his heart.


    By the way, this is not a scapegoat... Regias just thought of Kelly and immediately realized that the other party had been standing behind him at some point.


    Seeing this scene, Regias only felt that the breath in his heart exploded directly, and he almost didn''t recover.


    Old man, why are you so shameless... Regias cursed inwardly, almost with a dark face, and sent out a ''fixed question'' to Su Jin with all his strength:


    "So, what''s the price?"


    At this moment, Su Jin noticed many, many eyes mixed with heavy emotions, and was looking at him eagerly.


    Some of these sights are on the scene, while others come from distant realms through certain channels.


    But no matter what method they used to look at Su Jin, the outcome was already decided when they ''looked over''.


    At the time of Peter 343, under the eyes of incomparably longing, Su Jin, who was the focus of attention, shrugged at Lindy with little interest:


    "My role is over, now it''s up to you."


    With that said, Su Jin patted Lindy on the shoulder as if there was no one else around, and then walked towards Yuko Ichihara who had come in at some point to watch.


    "What''s the situation?" Kelly looked surprised when she saw this.


    Regias, who is an ''ally'', is keenly aware of something, staring at Lindy and saying:


    "Is Clow Reed your collaborator? Did you connect from the beginning?"


    "You''re right." Lindy showed a big smile at this time: "From the beginning, we have been a group."


    After she finished speaking, she said happily: "Then, do you want to listen to my offer?"


    Facing this unexpected development, Kelly and Regias looked at each other and fell into a brief silence.


    However, the three admirals did not respond to the two of them, and seemed to have acquiesced in the continuation of the transaction.


    Seeing this, the uneasy Kelly asked, "What''s your price?"


    Hearing this question, Lindy raised the corners of her mouth and said in a relaxed tone:


    "I want the whole of Midzilda!".


    Chapter 1601 Favorite thing to do


    The voice fell.


    Both Kelly and Regias fell into silence.


    This is both because Lindy''s lion opened his mouth, and because the current situation is beyond their scope.


    The reserved and elegant gentlemen and the gorgeous and coquettish ladies were surrounded by a few people, and they continued to socialize as if they could never stop.


    And Regias, who once thought that he was the real decision-making authority, now has no big difference between himself and those gentlemen and ladies.


    Drip-!


    A distinct mechanical beep sounded.


    Regias heard the sound, turned his head, and saw the watch-shaped mechanical device in Vivio''s hand not unexpectedly.


    He was silent for a moment, then picked up the device and put it on his right hand.


    Not long after, an old voice rang out with a beep.


    One of the three admirals ended up in the end:


    "Isn''t a northern fortress not enough to satisfy your appetite?"


    "This voice..."


    Lindy glanced at Regias, who nodded slightly, confirming her guess.


    Seeing this scene, the corners of Lindy''s mouth were slightly raised, and she bowed to the watch reservedly and said:


    "I don''t know which one of the three admirals you are?"


    Behind the electronic watch, the voice said calmly, "We have always been one."


    "That''s it." Lindy was taken aback, and then she said with a smile, "So, do you have any objection to the quotation just now?"


    That simple ''objection'' seemed to tell the three admirals that the conditions just now were not negotiable, but simply informed them.


    Such a subtle meaning made the three admirals fall into a brief silence.


    They were quiet for nearly three seconds, and then sneered:


    "The Dimensional Administration can hand it over to you. This is our biggest concession."


    After saying this, there was no sound from the person on the other end of the instrument, as if this was not a negotiation but just a notification.


    In just 1 minute, a few simple conversations made the situation extremely rigid.


    But even so, Lindy didn''t have the slightest leg.


    She smiled and looked at the boarding equipment of the ''Three Admirals'', and wrote lightly:


    "I personally think that a Mid-Zilda, with a life span of thousands of years, is more valuable, isn''t it?"? "


    "Furthermore, with the ability of three people, even if Midzilda is lost, I am afraid it will not be too difficult to build another one, right?"


    Hearing Lindy say this, the three admirals sneered and said:


    "Little girl, do you take us for idiots?"


    Before the words were finished, another old voice sneered:


    "There are always people in this world who think that heroes create the era, only heroes can understand that it is the era that shapes the heroes."


    "Lindy Haravan, do you think we''re idiots or heroes?"


    Lindy''s face sank, but she didn''t make any rebuttals.


    The words of the three admirals are very obvious, and even a little cowardly.


    Because they thought that even if they did it all over again, they would not be able to build another Midzilda.


    Such a simple idea made Lindy both admiration and helplessness.


    What she admired was that even in the face of Changsheng, the three admirals still did not lose their senses, but this was also the helpless.


    This means that apart from using violence, she has almost no other way to complete her mission and achieve the historical transformation period.


    Thinking of this, Lindy sighed and asked:


    "Looks like we don''t have to talk?"


    At the other end of the communication, the three admirals said calmly: "Experimental subject No. 013, turn on the instrument."


    Hearing this order, Rutizia, who was originally by Su Jin''s side, took a step forward, took a few button-like things from the sleeves of the uniform, and threw them on the ground.


    With the clanging sound like metal hitting the floor, a projection screen suddenly appeared in the air.


    At the same time, Vivio, who was originally standing beside Regias, silently turned and left, but now everyone present focused on the screen that suddenly appeared, and only a few people noticed Vivio. Vio''s movement.


    However, Rutishia''s actions were not over yet.


    After dropping the button, she took out a small box shaped like a music box and flicked the switch on it.


    The soft tones of jingle bells sounded.


    The men and women who had been looking over in surprise swayed in unison, and then froze on the spot as if the pause button had been pressed for a movie.


    With such a change, even Regias and Lindy were no exception, and they were also frozen in place.


    It''s just that compared to other people who can''t move at all, they can still move their upper body.


    "Is this also a Taikoo heritage?"


    Regias noticed the change, and immediately cast his gaze on Lutizia, and said solemnly:


    "Even me is restrained. It seems that you have even included me in the scope of the enemy."


    Hearing this, the old voice sounded again:


    ".. This is a necessary sacrifice."


    At this time, another voice calmly said:


    "Think we didn''t find out about your secret deliberations with Lindy Haravan? Regias Gates."


    Hearing this sentence, Regias shrank his eyes, and finally let out a suffocating breath without saying a word.


    Seeing that Regias was silent, the three admirals said again:


    "Are you speechless? Then let''s continue negotiating."


    At this moment, the projection screen lit up, and a two-story island country building suddenly appeared in front of everyone in the field.

 Chapter 1096：

    "This is..." Lindy was stunned for a moment, and looked strangely at Su Jin not far away.


    At that time, Su Jin, who was holding Yuko Ichihara, looked at the two-story one-family building, raised his eyebrows slightly and said:


    "The Muzhiben family...the intelligence work has been done well, Third Admiral."


    Hearing ''Su Jin''''s answer, the three admirals softened a lot and said in a calm tone:


    "We also don''t want to escalate the situation to this point if we can."


    (Okay, okay) When the words fell, another voice sounded:


    "It''s the same request just now."


    "Hand over the technique of immortality and immortality, in exchange, we can release the post of director of the Dimensional General Bureau."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin said in surprise: "Oh, at this time, still thinking of a peaceful solution? It''s unexpectedly quite professional!"


    The three admirals heard the words and said calmly: "We just don''t want unexpected changes."


    "So, what''s your answer?"


    After the words fell, eyes full of various emotions focused on Su Jin.


    Here, there are people who don''t know the jealousy and envy of the director of the general bureau, and also the greed and desire of the three admirals who propose the technique of immortality.


    All kinds of eyes focused on Su Jin, but at this time, he raised the corners of his mouth and smiled playfully:


    "Unfortunately, what I like to do most is to say: NO to those who think they will accept me!" Xi.


    Chapter 1602 I Clow Reed Is Ruthless


    Hearing Su Jin''s playful words, the three admirals were silent for a moment, then said coldly:


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouths."


    "I don''t believe you, Clow Reed, would be someone who doesn''t even care about heirs..."


    Before he finished speaking, Su Jin nodded and said:


    "That''s right, Clow Reed is for himself, someone who doesn''t care if he is dead."


    As soon as he said this, a certain young man in the crowd twitched a few times.


    As if thinking that this is not enough, Su Jin still looked like "you are rare and strange", and said:


    "Speaking of which, you don''t think that Clow Reed, who is immortal, will care about his son and daughter, right?"


    "Even if you killed your son in front of me, Clow Reed, I just smiled and didn''t get angry."


    "Anyway, it can be regenerated."


    The young people in the crowd are no longer twitching, but their hands are shaking.


    Good guy, why did you kill your son, Taoya provoked you to mess with you?


    "..."


    In the face of Su Jin''s brazen remarks, the three admirals were indeed rarely silent.


    Because they also think what Su Jin said makes sense!


    They are immortal, and something like a son can be reborn after death. It is nothing more than a matter of spending more time.


    If it was them 343, they really wanted to live as long as Clow Reed, and obviously they didn''t care too much about the offspring.


    So... can I just fight hard?


    The three admirals hesitated for a moment, and suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Although they were far away in Mid-Zirda, they could still see Su Jin''s expression through the device at this time.


    This man has been laughing since the beginning, and the contempt on his face is almost undisguised.


    Seeing this scene, the old voice rang again:


    "No, you''re fooling us, you want to delay time?"


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard the sound, and looked at the instrument in Regias'' hand with a strange expression, only to think that these three old guys were playing too much?


    But at this time, Su Jin was too lazy to play anymore. He talked so much just now, not for these old guys, but for flirting with Clow Reed himself, so when confronted by the question of the three admirals, he said perfunctorily. :


    "Ah yes yes yes, you are right."


    "Don''t think about it anymore, Dr. Jere, let the fighters do it."


    The words fell, and thirteen figures suddenly appeared in the picture of the Kinomoto family projected in the air.


    At that time, Jair Scully Eddy, who was wearing a white coat and a watch-like instrument on his hand, heard the order of the three admirals. Although he was upset, he still said:


    "Understood, old guy, then according to what we said before, leave Crow Reed a life, if he hurts his head, but the loss of the scientist, you can''t afford to pay."


    "...According to the order." The three admirals were too lazy to take care of this group, and shouted directly.


    Hearing the sound, Jere, who was in the island country''s Tomoeda City, was not delaying, and waved to the twelve fighter jets on the side:


    "The priority is to protect the information, and the second is to arrest people. Well, the two Clow Reed children highlighted by the three admirals remember to capture them alive."


    Heart-to-heart, Jere believes that Clow Reed''s home should be a very modern magic science research laboratory just like himself.


    Although there are many means of protection, in his eyes, the most important thing is those scientific research results.


    As for the order of the three admirals to arrest and blackmail Clow Reed, Zell only listened to half of it.


    Anyway, arresting people is for the secret technique of reincarnation. Maybe there is information in the secret technique research room? Wouldn''t it be perfect then?


    And as the order was issued, twelve fighters began to invade the house, and Gerr still did not hear the rebuttal of the three admirals, and naturally understood that the other party acquiesced to his operation.


    Also at the same time, twelve female fighters from four directions, in groups of three, either climbed the wall, slammed into the door, or jumped to open the second-floor window, and they all flooded into the house within a few seconds.


    And this picture was simultaneously displayed in front of everyone in the banquet hall.


    Seemingly thinking that he had managed to hold ''Cullo Reed'', the (bgai) three admirals persuaded to surrender again at this time:


    "Clow Reed, the contradictions between us are just some minor contradictions after all."


    "As long as you hand over the technique of immortality, the conditions just now are still valid."


    "Whether you agree or not, the position of the director of the Dimensional General Administration is still ready for you at any time. You can become a high-level executive above the 10,000 people in Mid-Zirda."


    "As for the result of rejection...I think you should have some affection for your children, right?"


    "Or, do you think your daughter is enough to escape from the hands of twelve fighters with S-rank magister abilities and holding ancient heritage?"


    "Sounds, yes!" Su Jin slightly spread his hands and said: "This situation, the conditions have not changed, you are indeed quite sincere."


    "It''s just..." Su Jin moved his eyes and looked at the transparent next to him.


    "Just what?" the three admirals asked in confusion.


    At this time, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and said, "It''s just that when did you have the illusion that my disciples are weak?"


    A golden light of lightning appeared out of thin air over Tomoe City, and at the same time, a strong wind blew, and the roof was tossed over in an instant.


    After the lightning flashed, the people who broke in from the front turned into coke under the eyes of everyone and fell to the ground.


    The people who broke into the second floor were wrapped in the wind, as if suffocating, and kept struggling with their throats.


    At the same time, a group of people who climbed the wall was inexplicably bound by their purple tights, their hands, feet, nose, and nose, struggling like earthworms on the floor.


    The only big movement was the last group of people. They were hit by a sakura-colored shelling magic, and the magic power of their whole body was directly blasted away, and they were directly convulsed to the end.


    This momentary change made the three admirals who had been keeping an eye on the small house in Tomoe City silent.


    Their exposed brains in the nutrition compartment watched silently at the magic value displayed on the computer in the faint blue flickering electrical signal.


    The scene instantly quieted down.


    After four or five seconds, a third admiral intervened and said:


    "Four...sss-level magic power?"


    This he meow.... what happened?


    When the three admirals were bewildered, Jair Scully Eddie, who was at the scene, reacted extremely quickly. After finding that his research results were useless at all, he turned his head and ran away.


    However, the moment he turned around, he stopped.


    Jere lowered his head, looked at the big sword made of golden thunder light and laughed like a door panel beside him, and then looked at the blond girl with double ponytails holding the big sword fifty meters away in front of him.


    Gudong!


    Jere''s throat surged, and cold sweat suddenly flowed from the side of his face.


    Chapter 1603 What kind of magic is this?


    "I surrender!"


    Jere Scully Eddy raised his hands sensibly.


    It''s impossible not to surrender. The magic power that erupted just now burned out the detector in his hand, and now there is a burning smell on his wrist.


    He can blast his latest detector with instant mana, and the one who shoots it is also a great SSS-level magician~tutor.


    Can he beat such a big man standing at the top of magic? I am afraid that either one will go up or one will die.


    Although the big man looks like he is only in his teens, since Clow Reed has completed the secret reincarnation technique, the little girl in front of him is an old monster, and he doesn''t dare to take his life - to gamble!


    "The arrest is complete."


    Seeing Jere''s surrender, Fit, who was wearing a magical protective suit, was also slightly relieved.


    At that time, Alyssa Space teleported to Fei Te, holding a box of instant noodles, and asked in a daze:


    "Surrender? So fast, I haven''t soaked the instant noodles yet?"


    "I said, Fate, you are too fast, and Sakura, why did she lift off the roof of her house."


    Alisha looked at the roof floating in the sky, her whole body was dumbfounded.


    Hearing this, Fit turned his head and looked at Sakura Kinomoto who was standing in front of the house.


    At this time, the latter was touching the back of his head with one hand and holding the Clow card in the other, and his whole expression was embarrassed:


    "That... I have too much mana input."


    "Ah, the wind card said that it was the master''s fault, that he made the Clow card too strong."


    Dude, can this be blamed too?


    "All in all, is this person the last person?"


    Stepping on small leather shoes with wings, Takamachi Nanoha flew in mid-air, with a flick of her wrist, a cherry-colored ribbon floated out, instantly tying Gerr tightly.


    "Huh? His spirituality is so strange, it feels like it''s spreading out..."


    As soon as Takamachi Naba restrained Zell, he noticed the strangeness, turned his head to look at the fighter who was put in, and frowned:


    "What''s even more strange is that these people on the ground actually have the spirituality of this strange guy. Is it some kind of strange magic?"


    Hearing Takamachi Nanoha''s words, Zell Scully Eddie''s face turned green.


    He backed up his genes and memories, implanted them into fighter jets with magic, and used them as spare tires for resurrection only a few days before he was discovered?


    This is his latest technology! How was it discovered?


    "It''s really a bit strange, it must be some kind of special magic."


    Tomoyo Daoji Temple, who was holding a camera, walked out from behind the cherry blossom trees in the yard and said:


    "Sakura, do you want to deal with the Clow card?"


    "understood."


    Sakura Kinomoto also came over, took a look at Zell, took out the ''elimination'' card from his pocket, poured in magic power, and the fighter man who fell to the ground together with Zell showed the conceptual power of ''elimination'' .


    Realizing that all the secret tricks had been eliminated, Jay''s face was ashen.


    It''s over, it''s over, not to mention the resurrected backhand, the mind control magic he buried in Lutizia and Vivio was eliminated by that card.


    How can there be such an unreasonable magic in this world, how can an unreasonable little girl?

 Chapter 1097：

    And the most hateful thing is that there are several such monster little girls!


    After a brief silence, Zell now has only one word in his mind:


    Boil--!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the banquet hall, Su Jin almost witnessed the direct elimination of the alien magic power in Lutizia.


    Seeing that the gray magic power dissipated, Su Jin turned his head, looked at the device in Regias'' hand, and reminded the three admirals in the air:


    "It seems that the people under you are not honest!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The three admirals were silent for a moment, then sighed:


    "So that''s it, should I say it''s you, Clow Reed."


    They seemed to want to understand something and said calmly:


    "The so-called sons and daughters are just an illusion you put out. In fact, the real identities of those children are your like-minded magician companions in the past, right?"


    "It is rumored that Clow Reed once befriended a witch whose magic power was strong enough to fulfill her wishes. Although there are more of them, those little girls are actually not your daughters, but your former witch companions. Right?"


    "It''s a good calculation!"


    As soon as these words came out, Yuko Ichihara, who was originally watching the play, only felt that she was inexplicably hit by an arrow in the knee.


    Dude, I haven''t done anything yet, and I''ve become Clow Reed''s daughter?


    This is to lower a generation out of thin air?


    Pfft!


    In the crowd, Chloe Qued laughed loudly, and the laughter was conspicuous, but only the three admirals who were too far away could not hear it.


    Both Regias and Lindy in the arena noticed this young man who was still able to laugh under the restrictions of the ancient heritage.


    Except for Regias, who knew nothing about it, everyone else knew who would be hiding here at this time.


    At that time, facing the attitude of the three admirals as if ''I saw through the truth'', Su Jin could only admire:


    "All I can say is that your imagination is very creative."


    When he said this, he sighed and said:


    "However, since you are so imaginative, why haven''t you thought about it, I''m not Clow Reed?"


    "What?" X3


    Hearing the words, the three admirals made their first unison in astonishment.


    At this moment, Su Jin flicked his wrist, and a card that looked like a Clow card appeared in his hand.


    At the same time, the hint that he gave others "this man is Clow Reed" gradually began to dissipate.


    At this moment, everyone on and off the field woke up.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "No, who are you?"


    "Where''s Clow Reed?"


    "No one is Clow Reed, or everyone is Clow Reed."


    Su Jin smiled and handed the card to Lindy, and as soon as the latter took it, her name was automatically understood as ''Clow Reed. ¡¯


    "How is that possible? What kind of magic is this?"


    The three admirals panicked for the first time, and the fact that Lindy became Clow Reed completely panicked them.


    Could there be magic that can change their minds and mistake people for Clow Reed?


    Doesn''t that mean that it was impossible for them to capture Clow Reed in the first place?


    How could they possibly catch this guy that everyone can be?


    At this time, the three admirals in the center shouted:


    "Don''t panic, this kind of exaggerated magic is destined to consume a lot of money, and it may even need to be performed by Clow Reed himself. He should be in the northern fortress, in that banquet hall."


    ..........


    "Let the cradle of the holy king and the dimensional fleet be dispatched. We have dragged out enough time, enough to completely form the encirclement."


    Hearing the words of the three admirals, Lindy smiled and held the card representing ''Clow Reed'' and said to Regias:


    "Lieutenant General Regias, how did you finish the deal we talked about earlier?"


    Hearing this, Regias was keenly aware of something, and said calmly:


    "If you''re talking about putting a piece of metal of unknown material into every ship, including the Holy King''s cradle, I''ve already done it."


    "Hehe, originally I just wanted to use this as a backhand to prevent being calculated by those three old guys. Unexpectedly, the defense was actually successful."


    "Regias!!"


    The three admirals cursed at this time.


    Even if they don''t know what riddle Lindy is playing, they all understand that this is definitely the ultimate move against the dimensional fleet.


    After receiving Regias'' recovery, Lindy smiled:


    "Old guys, your time is coming to an end."


    She said that she sensed the residual breath on the Clow card. It was the spirituality that the three admirals had extracted from Su Jin after they set their eyes on Su Jin. It is the breath that everyone is born with.


    "In the end, the last step is still up to me to do it myself."


    Lindy took a deep breath and took the Clow card to use the ''curse killing technique'' that she had just learned.


    Accompanied by Lindy''s surgery.


    Planet Midzilda, underground of the Supreme Council.


    In the three huge nutrition bins, the exposed brain still maintains a weak vitality.


    It''s just that the faint blue light that represents the still running of the mind has never lit up since then.


    The three admirals with the highest status in the Mead Authority have since become a thing of the past.


    A new era has opened eight.


    Chapter 1604 Six years later


    "In the 71st year of the new calendar, at the inauguration ceremony of Lindy Sue, the governor of the North, the terrorist Jair Scully Eddy, together with the internal mutineers, attacked the banquet, causing 172 deaths and 211 serious injuries."


    The young female voice read aloud carefully, but the voice became more and more subtle:


    "The impact of this attack was extremely bad. Nearly 100 high-ranking officials, including the governor and generals, died, triggering a series of major turmoil. It was even considered to be a ''Western Branch Rebellion'' one year later, and two years later'' the highest commentary will fall'' the main cause."


    "However, thanks to the efforts of Lindy Su, who had just become the governor of the northern fortress at the time, the current chairman of the Supreme Council, and the assistance of Lieutenant General Regias Gates of the General Directorate of Ground.


    The riot that lasted for three years was successfully quelled without causing a bigger change. The main culprits, including Jer Scully Eddy, pleaded guilty according to the law, and "Three Four Three" executed the death sentence in the spring of 1973. "


    "In the same year, the Supreme Council re-launched the election. Lindy Su, who had solved many disasters, was elected as the chairman of the Supreme Council with an absolute majority of votes, and Lieutenant General Regias Gates served as the director of the Dimensional Administration. The time and space administration opened. a new chapter."


    "So, here are the short-answer questions, please elaborate on the significant contribution of Ms. Lindy, the Speaker of the Supreme Council, in these chaos..."


    After reading this, the little girl with orange hair and different pupils swayed her legs, moving faster and faster. After scratching her ears and cheeks for a while, she directly tilted her neck and said loudly:


    "Ah!! Don''t do it, don''t do this question!!"


    The little girl with orange hair and different pupils sat on the white round table outdoors, grabbed her hair and said:


    "This is completely different from the history I know!!"


    "Vivio, why are you yelling all of a sudden? Also, what did you say is different?"


    After five years, Takamachi Nanoha, who became tall and beautiful, came over, looked at the little girl adopted by Lindy, glanced at the homework on the table, and said curiously:


    "Is it because the homework can''t be done?"


    "no."


    Vivio puffed out her cheeks, a little angrily:


    "It''s just that the things in the textbook are a little different from what I remembered."


    When she said this, she stood up from the chair, pointed to the textbook and said:


    "I clearly remember that no one attacked at the inauguration ceremony of the governor five years ago. I was there in person, and Lutizia was there."


    Rutishia, who was quietly flipping through the book next to her, looked over at this time and nodded.


    Seeing this, Vivio became more assertive:


    "Ginga-san and Subaru-san were also in the North Fortress at the time? Did you see the attackers?"


    Galaxy Nakajima and Subaru Nakajima next to each other looked at each other, and then said:


    "It''s true that we didn''t see anything, and it was over, but we were only in the family area at the beginning, where it was more than ten kilometers away, shouldn''t it count?"


    "Then exclude you, and only take the words of me and Lutizia. Look, we both said there was no attack, but the book said that there was an attack. Isn''t this a lie?"


    "Brother Su Jin said that children who talk nonsense will swallow a thousand needles. The editor of this textbook is lying. He is an adult and should be sentenced!"


    Hearing this, Takamachi Nanoha looked at Vivio with tears in her eyes, and at the same time looked at the textbook:


    "Eh? This is the record of the ''Northern Fortress Incident''. I have a bit of an impression of this. I remember that because of this incident, it seems that someone attacked your sister Sakura."


    After reading the textbook, Takamachi Nanoha glanced at Vivio in confusion, and said:


    "Did I remember it wrong?"


    "That''s right, Naiha, you remembered it wrong."


    Vivio nodded solemnly, and then covered his forehead with a ''hey yo''.


    At that time, Takamachi Nanoha, who stretched out her fingers, said with a smile:


    "I''m going to call my sister, do you hear me?"


    "Understood..." Vivio rubbed her head, responded perfunctorily, and muttered, "I know that the big bully the small."


    "Naiye, why are you bullying Vivio again?"


    The blond girl with her blond hair and light makeup came over helplessly.


    Seeing this, Vivio immediately jumped off the chair and hugged the blond girl''s waist across the wedding dress:


    "Sister Fit, Naiha is bullying me!!"


    "Nao Ye!" Fett looked at him angrily.


    Takamachi Naye was immediately stunned, and retorted: "I obviously didn''t do anything?"


    "Really didn''t do anything?" Fate looked over suspiciously.


    "Uh, it''s not that I didn''t do anything, I just flicked it with my finger.."


    Takamachi Naba raised his hand and gestured with his finger that it was just a light touch.


    Seeing this, Fite was speechless: "Really, I''m almost graduating from high school, why are you still bullying children..."


    "Vivio is still a child?"


    Takamachi Naba was speechless. If this little guy had not adjusted too much medicine and needed to grow up again, she would have graduated from high school this year, okay?


    "Isn''t Vivio a child?" Fette said while looking at Vivio.


    "Yeah, I''m a child!" Vivio responded confidently, and even lifted his chin proudly when Fate rubbed his head.


    "Forget it, I can''t say enough about you guys, I''m too lazy to talk about it." Takamachi Naba was very speechless by this big and small.


    The big one dares to protect, the small one dares to make trouble, she seems to really be unable to play the two together.


    "By the way, Suzuka, didn''t they agree to gather here at the east gate of the park?"


    As soon as the words fell, an exclamation sounded:


    "Wow!! Naiha, why did you come here wearing a wedding dress, look so good!"

 Chapter 1098：

    "Hey, where is this custom made? The fabric is so high-end, eh? This weaving technique? Was it made by Zhishi himself? How did you come here wearing such high-end goods?"


    Looking at Alyssa, who was half a head taller than her in that decent long dress, and looking at Tsukimura Suzuka, who was wearing a satchel and dressed in casual clothes, Takamachi Nanoha and Fit were a little dumbfounded.


    This reaction caused Tsukimura Suzuka to look at the two strangely and asked:


    "You''re acting so weird? And didn''t you agree to attend Aunt Lindy''s wedding? Are you invited to be a bridesmaid? But this dress doesn''t look like a bridesmaid dress?"


    Hearing this, Takamachi Naiba and Fate looked at each other and said in unison, "Didn''t you agree that everyone will wear a wedding dress together?"


    Speaking of this, Takamachi Naiba also added: "It was said that everyone wore the wedding dress together, and then snatched Master Su Jin from Aunt Lindi''s hand at the wedding. How did you come here wearing this?"


    "Eh? Is there such a thing? I haven''t heard of it!" Alyssa touched the back of her head with a strange expression.


    At this moment, Tsukimura Suzuka seemed to have thought of something, and said with a strange expression:


    "I take the liberty to ask, who did you hear about this news?"


    Takamachi Naba and Fate looked at each other at this time, and then they all thought of one person.


    In the next second, Takamachi Nanoha and Fit, who understood that they had been trapped, gritted their teeth and said in unison:


    "Eight! God! Swiftness! Wind!".


    Chapter 1605 Farce (End of this Volume)


    On the other side of the park, lounge chairs by the fountain.


    Yagami Gale in a bridesmaid costume heard the shouting from the east gate, quickly covered his ears, and looked at the direction of the east gate with a guilty conscience:


    "It''s over, Signor, Berry Bell, am I in trouble?"


    "you do not say."


    Eating ice cream, Li Meiling in a T-shirt and hot shorts couldn''t help laughing:


    "You made the White Tyrant of the Administration and the Golden Death God like this in one breath. You really deserve the nickname of the Lord of the Night!"


    "This is terrible, I will definitely be killed by Nanoha?"


    Yagami Hayate''s face turned completely pale now:


    "I was just talking about it at the beginning. Who knew that they actually believed it. In other words, how can normal people believe in such things as robbing a marriage? Have you watched too many idol dramas?!"


    "That''s exactly what you said, there''s no way to **** it on the bright side. It''s good to go to this kind of thing at night, why is it in public."


    Li Meiling just finished speaking, and found that Yagami Kaze, Signo, and Vita were all looking at her with subtle eyes.


    "Um, did I say something wrong?"


    Being stared at Lian 16 by several people, Li Meiling''s face was a little unnatural.


    At this time, Yashen Hayate was teasing: "Bie Ling, you are very disrespectful! This is exposed by yourself, so you can''t blame me."


    Hearing this, Li Meiling was immediately annoyed and said:


    "What? I''m not being careful. Don''t think I don''t know what happened the night before. Hurricane, explain it yourself, where did you go in the middle of the night that night? Dare you say it!"


    As soon as these words came out, the pressure immediately came to Yagami Gale.


    Yagami Kuaifeng shrank his neck, forcibly pretended not to see Signor''s stern eyes, coughed, cleared his throat and said:


    "The question now is how to persuade Nai Ye and the others... um, Sakura, why are you wearing a wedding dress?"


    Yagami Hayate looked at Sakura Kinomoto, who was walking beside her with her wedding dress, and her whole body went numb.


    "Eh? It''s not the wind that you said you want to wear this and do that? Why are you still asking me?"


    Kinomoto Sakura, who had just arrived, was stunned on the spot, and said with a surprised expression:


    "I asked Chiyo to do this overnight, am I mistaken?"


    Tomoyo did?


    Yagami Hayate turned his head and looked at Tomoyo Daoji Temple, whose face was obviously not very natural.


    It''s over, Zhishi didn''t even take the camera, this is going to hate me! !


    "It turns out that the matter of wearing a wedding dress was said by the wind~ Hahaha~"


    Seeing Tomoyo Daoji who was stroking his face with his hands, Yagami Hayate''s face suddenly turned pale, and he quickly folded his hands together and apologized:


    "Please let me go!!"


    Seeing Yagami Hayate giving in like this, Daoji Tomoyo squinted his eyes, and then under Yagami Hayate''s jaw-dropping gaze, he took out a wedding dress from the space gift card:


    "What are you going to do later, Gale, you should know?"


    Hearing this, Yagami Gale''s throat surged, and he asked the Four Horsemen of the Wind and Clouds beside him:


    "I will be killed by Sister Lindy today, right?"


    Vita and Shamal looked at each other, sighed, and then said in unison:


    "You deserve it!"


    Yagami Hayate''s face was as pale as earth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Powder room.


    Su Jin, who was dressed in a white suit and had flowers on her chest, looked at Lindy, who was being made up by Alicia, and sighed:


    "After this wedding, you will start observing?"


    Lindy, who closed her eyes, stopped Alicia''s movements, and opened her eyes pretending to be annoyed:


    "A rare wedding, why do you say such a thing as soon as you open your mouth?"


    "Can''t you be a little more romantic?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes and said:


    "Yeah, that''s what I said when I opened my mouth. I don''t know who used this to blackmail me last week."


    Su Jin pouted, then glared at Alicia who was snickering, and said:


    "Also laughing, do you think no one knows what you and Haifeng did?"


    When Alicia heard the words, she couldn''t laugh anymore, her expression was stiff, and she folded her hands towards Su Jin, making an apology.


    On the other hand, Lindi, who knew that Su Jin was the most naughty of these two girls, asked vigilantly:


    "What did Alicia and Hayate do? Are you hiding something from me?"


    "No, no!" Alicia denied it flatly, and pushed Su Jin: "Okay, it''s makeup time, master, go out first, go out quickly."


    Su Jin, who was being pushed hard, was speechless at this moment: "The child is so old that he can''t even speak."


    With a thud, the door closed.


    Su Jin, who was pushed out of the door, leaned against the wall and looked at Krono who had just arrived with a complicated mood and said:


    "Cronor, can''t you persuade your mother? If this marriage ends, my hometown will be bombed, and the black rabbit will cry, absolutely."


    "Godfather, please forgive me."


    Crono in a black suit sighed, pointed to the little ''virgin'' next to him and said:


    "I even brought your two-year-old granddaughter here to be a bridesmaid. Do you think my mother can still persuade me?"


    "She can''t persuade her at all!"


    Saying that, Krono skillfully handed Su Jin a cigarette, and after lighting it himself, calmly said:


    "And to put it bluntly, Mom is just insecure. After all, there are so many good-looking goddesses over there in Hakoba. She will definitely be a child when she goes there."


    "For the sake of her leaving soon, you should be considerate."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said to Krono:


    "Cronor."


    "What''s wrong?" Crono turned his head in confusion.


    "You are so filial!"


    Hearing this sentence, Krono was silent for a while, and then said, "Why do I think you are scolding me?"


    Su Jin shrugged, and as he did not smoke, he pinned the cigarette to his ear and pretended to say:


    "You can drop the words ''what do I think''."


    Crono twitched at the corner of his mouth, then took a sharp breath.


    At this moment, a female voice came in from the entrance.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, people are in there!"


    "Hurry up, don''t let Sister Lindi react!"


    "Then why are you talking so loudly!"


    "What''s the situation?" Su Jin turned his head, and before he could figure out the situation of 343, he was completely overwhelmed by the crowd.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    dressing room,


    Lindy, who heard the noise, looked at the door suspiciously, and asked Alicia with a surprised expression:


    "What happened outside the door?"


    "I gonna go see."


    Alicia heard the words and walked to the door, looked out for a while, then turned her head quickly and said to Lindy in a panic:


    "It''s over, Sister Lindy, my man was robbed?"


    "Huh?" Lindy suddenly stared.


    Alicia''s reaction was wrong at this time, and she quickly changed her tune and said, "No, I missed it, your man was taken away by my sister and the others! It was still in a wedding dress."


    Hearing this, Lindy glared at Alicia, stood up directly, and walked towards the door with a dark face.


    Alicia was stunned for a moment and shouted softly, "Wait, where are you going? There are ten minutes before the wedding."


    "What''s the knot!" Lindy rolled her eyes and said angrily, "Let''s go and **** someone back!!"


    "Oh! I''ll go right now."


    Alicia rolled her eyes and ran out the door after Lindy. She ran slower and slower, and finally slipped away in the other direction.


    In the direction of the east gate of the park, a latest small-scale warship is slowly landing.


    Su Jin, who was put up, listened to the sound of the engine of the battleship and the strong wind, and looked at the clear blue sky speechlessly.


    After a long while, he let out a sigh:


    "...what is this called!!".


    Hakoten 1606~1819


    Chapter 1606 Return


    The picture shows a counterclockwise twist, and when it has turned around and returned to the right position again, Su Jin has already appeared in a magnificent hall with an infinitely distant dome.


    More than thirty meters high, the whole body is silver-gray, and the doors with many mysterious patterns on them stand on the front, back, left and right of Su Jin, surrounding him.


    Above the door, the concept of ''coordinate positioning'' pervades, like anchors, through some kind of force on the door, down to an unknown time and space.


    Seeing this completely changed world hall, Su Jin blinked, almost unrecognizable.


    "How many years have I been away?"


    Su Jin looked around strangely, raised his hand and swiped in the void, and glanced at the time record:


    "Hey, it''s only been a month since Hakoten, that''s right, it''s indeed my anchored return time, but this..."

 Chapter 1099：

    Su Jin looked at the overlapping doors all around, as if he saw the ocean called the world.


    "Five thousand points for a fan..."


    Su Jin murmured in his heart, and continued to flip through the forum:


    "1.49 million, um, let''s take it as 1.5 million."


    Su Jin made a serious calculation. Before he went to Magical Girl Nanoha World, he had about 343 points left with less than 1.2 million points.


    After his return, he earned nearly 300,000 points by relying on the many worlds controlled by the Mead Administration, and by pumping water when Takamachi Nanoha and others used the observation method to go to Hakoniwa.


    This is all his points so far.


    But now, look at the door that counts at least ten million in this space, um, a door costs 5,000 points in the forum, oh, he can''t get so many things after selling it, right?


    "What''s the situation?"


    Just when Su Jin was at a loss, an unexpected voice sounded:


    "Huh? Before the stipulated opening time, someone broke in in the World Hall?"


    "Is there another vixen from the lower realm?"


    When Su Jin heard this voice, his face was happy at first, and then his face turned black when he heard the description of ''fox spirit''.


    However, before he could say anything, a girl in a white restraint suit, with long purple hair reaching her waist, and a young and perfect face appeared in front of him with bare feet, and laughed:


    "What, I thought it was the vixen who was thrown up by you again, and it was you who threw yourself back with the co-authoring!"


    "Have you finally enjoyed enough of the prosperity of the lower realm?"


    (bgai) Hearing this voice, Su Jin''s face showed joy again, but he complained:


    "In your eyes, am I always doing my job? Alger."


    Hearing Su Jin''s complaint, Alger raised his loose sleeves to his lips, and said with a smile:


    "You have the ability to say this to the rabbit in front of that large group of women. What''s the use of saying it to me."


    Su Jin''s expression froze when he heard the words, and he said this to the black rabbit in front of Nanoha and the others, so wouldn''t he want to swim in the ocean of moon rabbit''s tears?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly shut up and changed the subject bluntly: "You seem to be in a good mood."


    "It''s not nonsense." Alger couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words, then looked at Su Jin softly and said, "After all, you''re back."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing: "Why did it suddenly become numb?"


    "Huh?" Alger raised his eyebrows and said speechlessly, "It''s rare that you''ve been out for a long time. When you come back, you have a better attitude towards you. Instead, you say that I''m nauseous. You really don''t know good people."


    She grumbled and complained, but she didn''t care about such a trivial matter, but instead made fun of it happily:


    "How is it, how does it feel to be home?"


    Su Jin shrugged and understood what Alger was talking about. He immediately looked around the hall and said with emotion:


    "A little surprise, these are all observed world coordinates?"


    "That''s right!"


    Alger nodded with a smile, his hands behind his back, and explained:


    "Behind these doors are the lower worlds controlled by the Greek gods. They were sent by Hades 18 days before Hakoten time. How is it? It''s spectacular, right?"


    Su Jin looked up at the ceiling that seemed to be in front of him, but was actually more than 300,000 miles away, and said with a slightly subtle expression:


    "It''s really spectacular."


    "Take a world as a ''distribution point'' for world coordinates, um... and this breath, this place, is the interior of the divine spectrum?"


    "That''s right."


    Alger graciously admitted:


    "This is indeed the inner world made by the gods."


    "After all, the lower world is the cornerstone of each group of gods, and its location and transit location are secret, so with Hestia''s consent, we will merge the world hall in Arcadia with this one."


    "merge?"


    When Su Jin heard this word, his face was very strange.


    He remembered that there were only less than ten worlds he had worked so hard to observe, and then looking at the worlds that were at least tens of millions in planes alone, his face twitched:


    "Is there such a way of merging?"


    "Otherwise, what do you say?" Alger rolled his eyes angrily: "Said Arcadia''s World Hall was annexed by the Greek gods? Do you think so, does the Greek side dare?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly fell silent.


    After all, the world coordinates here are, in a sense, equal to the ''votion'' of the Greek gods'' allegiance to themselves.


    If Su Jin really used it as an oral article, then he would be really stupid.


    However, looking at the doors and thinking about his hard work, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh:


    "I always feel that the money I have worked so hard to earn is not as good as a bit of oil and water leaking from Hestia''s fingers. This feeling is really..."


    Alger answered with a strange expression:


    "Rich Woman Happy Ball?"


    Su Jin''s face darkened, he glared at Alger and said:


    "What are you babbling about!"


    "But isn''t that what you mean?"


    Alger rolled his eyes, his pure and lustful face had a slightly sour taste:


    "I''m too poor to let you taste the happiness of a rich woman, I''m really sorry~"


    "It''s enough."


    With a dark face, Su Jin stretched out his hand and rubbed Alger''s face fiercely, then said:


    "Okay, how do I get out of this place?"


    In fact, as soon as Su Jin arrived here, he understood that this was a space that could not be escaped without special methods, and also knew that as long as he was willing to do something, he could still break the blockade of this space in a short time.


    But the question is, this is his own territory, and he is not stupid, where would he smash his own house?


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Alger chuckled and said narrowly:


    "It''s really funny that the second-generation leader of Arcadia doesn''t know the door code of his treasure house."


    When the words fell, facing Su Jin''s black face, Alger shrugged and said:


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything weird, okay?"


    She said, turned around, and pointed at Su Jin:


    "Then next, I''ll take you, the big leader who doesn''t even know his family, to get acquainted with his own environment.".


    Chapter 1607


    noon.


    Under the golden sunlight, Su Jin and Alger appeared in the water storage area of ??the ancient castle in Arcadia.


    Standing in the pavilion of the reservoir, listening to the sound of water rushing from the tree-like gift of water making.


    Su Jin looked at the familiar castle not far away, and heaved a sigh of relief:


    "It turns out that nothing has changed much!"


    Hearing what he said, Alger, who was next to him, giggled:


    "Do you really think we demolished the house?"


    She laughed for a while, then patted Su Jin on the shoulder and said:


    "Don''t worry, there is only the World Hall at home, and the defense system has undergone major changes. Other places are still the same as they were."


    "Of course, because of what you did yourself, this outer border gate is no longer suitable for Arcadia''s headquarters, but because you haven''t come back, Hestia is pressing, although the role of the Alliance headquarters is temporary. The celestial ''Mount Olympus'' is in charge, but there''s still a bit of symbolism here."


    The headquarters of the group of gods is also the core of the group of gods, that is, an important location such as the base camp.


    For example, the Lingshan Mountain of Buddhism, the Heavenly Court of Daomen, and Mount Olympus of Greece are all evolved from secret treasures such as the simulated star map, which are the core defensive positions of the gods.


    This kind of important place is obviously not something that the shabby castle of Arcadia can afford. If it is Su Jin himself, after returning, he will also change the headquarters for the Arcadia Alliance.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin muttered, "It''s just that Mount Olympus is a little inappropriate."


    The name is the Arcadia Major League, but the headquarters is in Mount Olympus. It is strange that Su Jin does not respond to this phenomenon.


    He is not really into Greece, and the nest is set there, which is really inappropriate, and it is easy to reverse the master and the slave.


    Alger spread his hands at this time: "So what? Is it possible to take your ''Great Treasure'' to evolve the headquarters?"


    The headquarters of the Great God Group is basically an extension of the "simulated star creation map", which is a consensus.


    Compared to this, spending on things like building a headquarters is a trivial matter.


    And Su Jin obviously can''t use his most precious ''sacred clothes'' as a position, Leticia''s original script is something that can''t be taken out, and those given by the Tianjun are the symbol of the Tianjun, so temporarily take the Austrian It is also helpless to use Mount Lympus.


    "Co-authored, as soon as I come back, I will come on a mission to find a ''simulated star creation map''?"


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile: "Then I really work hard!"


    The voice fell, and the cold female voice rang:


    "You are overthinking it yourself."


    Following the words, a woman with bright eyes and white teeth appeared in front of Su Jin, dressed in blond hair, dressed in a sleeveless white robe, and bound her waist with a gold belt inlaid with sapphire.


    The person here is the goddess of war and wisdom, Pallas Athena.


    Arcadia''s actual ''big staff''.


    The one who followed her was wearing a white robe of the same frame, but she was much younger. Su Jin often referred to it as "Little Athena", an expressionless girl with short silver hair.


    When the latter saw Su Jin, he first blinked at him secretly, and then returned to his expressionless appearance again, as if he was just the attendant of Great Athena.


    Blink three times, at three o''clock in the evening, I have an appointment once I return to Hakoba, shall I squat on pork kidney to make up tomorrow?


    Su Jin flashed these strange thoughts in his heart, then shook his head slightly, shook off his thoughts, and then looked at the blond goddess with a woman''s hairstyle in front of him:


    "Long time no see, Athena."


    "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The blond Athena nodded slightly, her originally serious face took on a slight smile:


    "It seems that you are in good shape, so I can rest assured."


    Of course Su Jin understood that the other party was talking about the pollution of the central will, so he shrugged:


    "If I don''t solve the abnormality on my body, how dare I come back?"


    Alger, who was standing on the side, glanced at Athena both narrowly and provocatively and said:


    "Some people check the little guys who come up every day, just to determine the current state of a certain person, and now they are finally relieved?"


    Athena didn''t say anything, just turned her head and said to Su Jin:


    "Because of the recent rectification of the major leagues, I can''t arrange for people to handle many things, so I need a permission to the troublemaker forum."


    When she said this, Alger''s face stiffened.


    As for Su Jin, his face twitched, and he nodded:


    "I''ll give it to you later."


    Just based on Alger''s unnatural appearance, Su Jin didn''t know that this guy must have stumped Athena on the side of the ''trickster''.


    Thinking of what Alger said just now, "determine his situation through Lindy and others who came to Little Garden in advance", Su Jin still didn''t understand what Alger had brought to Kaathena.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    The troublemaker forum can directly connect to himself, but Athena used the technique after Su Jin went to the magical girl world.


    She wanted to confirm her state, and she would definitely not miss this convenient way, so... Alger, you lost to Athena again... Su Jin looked at Alger with pity in his eyes.


    "Black-hearted girl." Alger muttered, and then said, "Okay, you don''t need to ask him for it, I''ll just give it to you."

 Chapter 1100：

    Athena didn''t even look at Algor at this time, and said directly to Su Jin:


    "Just now, Her Majesty Omega came to contact you and said that she wanted to see you. I hope you will go to the Thousand Eyes Station at the outer gate of 3345. In addition, Hestia also said that I hope you will meet her when you come back. Above, and..."


    ..........


    At this time, Athena took out a letter out of thin air, a letter in the shape of a flame paint showing a three-headed snake:


    "This is the invitation letter that Hei Tian asked me to give you. He also seems to want to see you."


    Seeing this, Su Jin took the letter and complained:


    "Good guy, it''s all in one breath, I''m really struggling to die?"


    However, the housekeeper, Ms. Athena, was still expressionless, even a little indifferent:


    "After more than six years of rest, you should also be active, so as not to indulge in your disciple''s young body every day."


    "Er.." Su Jin couldn''t refute what he said, so he could only speculate in his heart which little cutie cheated on him.


    So naughty, it''s either Alisha or Alicia, it''s absolutely impossible to be Fette, um, when things are done, I will trouble them again.


    Just when Su Jin was muttering in her heart, Athena glanced at Alger, who smacked his lips in annoyance, but obviously didn''t mean to refute.


    "Well, whoever takes it for a stroll is a stroller anyway."


    After muttering these words of unknown meaning, Alger''s figure silently disappeared.


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and glanced at Athena.


    Athena didn''t explain anything, just said indifferently: "After going to the outer gate of 3345, you have about 2 hours."


    Hearing this, Su Jin immediately thought of something, turned his head, and looked forward along the corridor leading from the pavilion to the castle.


    Suddenly, a pair of pink rabbit ears came into view, dangling in Su Jin''s eyes,


    It''s like a heart that can''t stop moving.


    Chapter 1608 Black History


    On the aisle leading to the center of the reservoir, Su Jin leaned against the brown rock wall that served as a railing, holding a small plate in his hand, on which were clumps of bait that exuded a mellow fragrance.


    He threw a ball of bait into the water, there was a sound of water, and the reservoir splashed in circles.


    Under the surface of the water, a huge fiery red dragon shadow moved slowly.


    The bait soon disappeared.


    Su Jin, who had finished eating, said in a strange tone:


    "Why are you responsible for Orpheus and the others'' lunch?"


    While he was talking, he threw a ball of bait into the water, turned around and looked at the pink-haired Moon Rabbit girl beside him.


    "It''s not a lunch meal, it''s just a snack. It''s because these two children are about to make up for the basics, so the nutrients were added on purpose."


    As the black rabbit spoke, his cheeks gradually bulged, and he muttered:


    "And with your group of female disciples here, I haven''t brought dinner to Orpheus and the others for a long time."


    Su Jin raised his eyelids when he heard "Three Four Three", and suddenly didn''t want to continue on this topic.


    And Black Rabbit didn''t seem to want to say too much on this topic, so he changed the conversation and said with a chuckle:


    "Oh, and! I know Su Jin, you are reminding me ''don''t take all the little things in your hands'', which I have already done."


    "After the number of four-digit community members gradually increased, I pushed out some things that I didn''t need to deal with."


    Speaking, the black rabbit stuck out his tongue and said, "Of course, this time is an exception."


    "Have there been more members of the four-digit community?" Su Jin muttered to himself when he heard this.


    With his current perception, he can naturally perceive the aura that generally reaches the four-digit realm within the scope of Arcadia headquarters.


    Some of the stronger ones here are all Su Jin''s ''acquaintances''.


    There are Nangong Nayue, Xiandumu Aye, Erica and Liliana, and Grefia and Rias, etc.


    These breaths generally reached four figures, and some even reached the level of elites among the four figures. There were also many acquaintances who were not aware of it, obviously going out of the way.


    Of course, not counting the four-digit quality, but counting the quantity, Arcadia is now approaching its heyday, when the canary was chief of staff.


    In a sense, until this time, Su Jin was able to catch up with the ancestors in terms of the scale of the community.


    Perceiving all this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth were slightly raised, and she said in a good mood:


    "It seems that you have digested that spirit well."


    In the magical girl world, Su Jin gave the disciples the only divine personality that he forcibly split to digest, so as to improve their strength. The disciples are like this, and the official members of Arcadia are naturally even more.


    It''s just because those spirits were distributed by Algor and Athena through the power of the forum. Now that he came back, Su Jin could naturally notice the ''anchor points'' that were deeply connected to him.


    ''I always feel that those girls can be used as my power container in the future? Did I bypass the limit on the number of two-digit agents and create a large number of agents in advance? ¡¯


    With the power of Hakoniwa''s two-digit number, it is completely possible to create a four-digit, or even a four-digit exceptional level powerhouse out of thin air.


    Although this kind of powerhouse is a bit parallel, but in the lower layer with the upper limit of power, it can be regarded as a hegemony.


    Therefore, in order to stabilize the order of the lower layers, and to prevent other two-digit numbers from chaotic, the original truths limited the number of agents that two-digit numbers can have.


    ''If you mess around like this, I feel like I''ll be caught, but I didn''t sign the legendary ''agent contract'' at all. The one used to strengthen the community is Yahweh''s spirit. Even if the original people say I violated the rules, I can use it. Disposal of spoils to prevaricate. ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile.


    If it was in the past, in the face of this kind of operation that repeatedly jumped on the boundary of the rules, Su Jin would definitely use the forum to cover it up to prevent it from being discovered.


    However, now, he is acting blatantly.


    Even Su Jin was sure that within the month he left, it was not that there were no two figures who noticed the abnormality of the Arcadia members, but none of the gods came forward and said they violated the rules.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin is both funny and emotional:


    ''Is this the ''weight'' of the twenty-first cosmic truth? I''ve seen it. ¡¯


    After recovering from thinking, Su Jin keenly noticed the sight of the black rabbit, turned his head, and looked at the smiling rabbit-eared girl beside him.


    "Su Jin, were you just checking the children''s digestion of Lingge?"


    When Su Jin heard this, he smiled and said, "You guessed all this?"


    "After all, this is our effort during this period of time!"


    The black rabbit smiled, and the two rabbit ears on the top of its head jumped and jumped, very active:


    "It''s also that your time out this time is too short. If you go out for another month or two, when you come back, Master Luo Hao and His Excellency Lancelot will definitely be able to enter the legendary stage."


    "At that time, Arcadia will be able to once again possess the combat power of many legendary levels, and it will finally be possible to say that it has returned to the era of total victory."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows, but it was not surprising that those two could make progress...


    After all, Luo Hao has been participating in various gift games in the East District since he came to Little Garden, using various actual battles to adapt to the environment of Little Garden wildly, and with his spirituality, it is normal for him to become stronger faster.


    Lancelot, on the other hand, made rapid progress because he inherited the knighthood of the Queen of Halloween, and with Su Jin''s assistance, he belonged to the lie-win faction.


    Of course, most of Arcadia''s new four-digit numbers are from the winning faction like Lancelot. It will take a while to train in actual combat, but Su Jin believes that the day of actual combat should not be too long. distant.


    But verbally, Su Jin still wanted to press down:


    "Even if you enter the legendary realm, it''s just the beginning. Whether you can use it or not depends on how they behave."


    When the words fell, Su Jin found that the black rabbit was staring at his face with strange eyes, which made him stunned for a while, touched his chin and said:


    "What, did I say something wrong?"


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit said with a strange expression: "Although you are right, Su Jin, don''t you think your requirements are too high?"


    Speaking of this, the black rabbit muttered as if he wanted to complain a long time ago;


    "Do you think that everyone is like you, and it only took a year to become the legendary domain of authority?"


    "Oh, if you count the month you spent on this trip, it actually took you eleven months. No, you were lying in the hospital bed for half a year, and you couldn''t even get out of bed. In this way, it seems that you only spent Less than five months?"


    Speaking of this, the black rabbit seemed to suddenly remember the door, and said with a look of surprise:


    "Eh? Speaking of? Ten months ago, I changed your diaper for you who was in bed with 0.8 serious injuries. I changed your diaper for the double-digit truth?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t hold back his expression, especially when he saw the proud appearance of Black Rabbit, he couldn''t help but say:


    "I still have something to deal with, let''s go first."


    After he finished speaking, before the black rabbit could react, Su Jin''s figure disappeared from the scene at the speed of light, leaving only the back of the black rabbit that stretched out his hand:


    "Wait, I haven''t asked Su Jin what you think. Hey, don''t go!"


    Hearing that voice, Su Jin ran faster.


    Yaya, it''s been a long time, what are you pulling on diapers, anyway, give me some face.


    While Su Jin complained in his heart, he also made a paper figurine of the Queen of Halloween in his heart.


    After all, if it weren''t for the limited summons, could he be summoned to Hakoba in a seriously injured state?


    It''s too pitiful, that guy... complaining in his heart, Su Jin took a deep breath, turned and headed towards the outer door of 3345.


    Chapter 1609 The Secret That Can''t Be Said


    3345 Exterior door.


    Really made of gold as the main body, a magnificent temple.


    Pulling away the realm belt, Su Jin, who was directly here, took a step and glanced at the shrine that was shining under the sun, and clicked his mouth:


    If\";!Water!\''Capital\'';:Source.Group\":6:;.5\"\":6?!:6.1\''8!8:.9;6:Preparation\"? ;Use:ÖÐ!transfer\"group?:?7:!6:\"6\''0.;1;;,8\":3!2!\",0"You are too proud ? "


    "Hoho, do you brag about our wealth as soon as you come back? You are as sweet as ever!"


    Holding a black folding fan and wearing a sleeveless cheongsam, the girl with white hair and golden eyes stood in front of Su Jin with a sweet smile, her eyes curved:


    "No matter how much you boast, we won''t give you a little bit of the bonus!"


    "Bonus?" Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words: "What kind of bonus?"


    "Of course it''s the talent training fee!"


    Shiroyasha closed the fan with a snap, and then said with a smile:


    "Do you think that if you cultivate a two-digit member, the boss won''t give me a bonus?"


    There is still a bonus... Su Jin widened his eyes, looked at Bai Yasha in astonishment, then stretched out his hand and said frankly:


    "Seeers have a share."


    Slap it!


    Su Jin''s hand was hit by the folding fan, and after he retracted his hand, Bai Ye 16 forks hummed:


    "It''s not bad that you are a spy sent by the Halloween Nubuat Chi, and you want to share the bonus, you think beautifully!"


    "This time I care about this again."


    Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha in front of him speechlessly, and turned his face when he mentioned money. As for what?


    However, it seems that this wave of bonuses for Shiroyasha should be very thick, otherwise he would not be so happy with his smile:


    "Then change the request, please give me a meal when you have time?"


    "That''s about it!"


    Bai Yasha smiled, turned around with a large range of motion, tilted his head, turned his back to Su Jin and said:


    "come in."


    Su Jin paused for a moment, followed behind Bai Yasha, and stepped into the Thousand Eyes Station, which had to be renovated almost every time he visited.


    Entering the interior of the station, the inside is not as splendid as the exterior. Instead, it is covered with a layer of light white stone slabs with delicate texture. A large number of marble white bearing columns are used to support the dome. It looks empty and magnificent, but it is very similar to the exterior temple. take.


    "Don''t look at it, it''s not finished yet."


    Shiroyasha, who was walking in front, rolled his eyes and said:


    "We originally thought that you would stay here for a few more years, but I didn''t expect to come back in a month, tsk, the card is quite accurate, the old guys have just repaired the abnormality of the central center, and haven''t started to discuss how to deal with it. To Hestia."

 Chapter 1101：

    "Oh, I almost forgot, now I have to call him Gaia."


    Hearing Bai Yasha mentioning Hestia, Su Jin couldn''t help frowning, and then asked, "How is he now?"


    "It''s alright, right?" Bai Yasha said uncertainly: "The state is not a big problem, but for him, it is not these things that are troublesome now, but the target of the mental retardation in the center."


    "After all, you should be clear that Hestia used a loophole that I didn''t know how to get into this level and forcibly entered that level. To be honest, it was lucky not to be wiped out by the wind of decadence. already."


    "It''s a blessing to be able to maintain the status like this, and to be able to control the sovereignty. It can only be said that the central brain has been eaten, and he has been temporarily forgotten."


    "Maybe when the center thinks about it one day, he will be unlucky."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha looked at Su Jin reflected on the fan with deep meaning.


    Everyone in the know now understands that the ''loophole'' used by Hestia was definitely provided by Su Jin.


    In addition to the promotion of Alger, Su Jin can be said to have pushed two truths to the top with one hand, plus his strength proved by stepping on the black sky, it can be regarded as three cosmic truths.


    This is not considered as a foreign aid, the stance will obviously be biased towards the "Halloween Queen" of his own children, and there is also Di Shitian, who faintly intends to retire with Su Jin.


    So in fact, the people on Su Jin''s side are completely able to form their own faction and fully compete with the existing major factions in Hakoniwa.


    This situation of conflict between old and new forces, tsk tsk, always feels like another dawn...


    And just when Bai Yasha was feeling emotional, Su Jin looked at her back with a strange expression.


    Without him, because just now Su Jin heard Bai Yasha say "mental retardation center".


    Although this is a common ''abusive pronoun'' of some bigwigs, it still makes Su Jin look weird when it comes from the mouth of Bai Yasha, the ''true central brain''.


    However, this subtle feeling Su Jin can only ''enjoy'' by himself. If he really confessed to Bai Yasha, it would be no different from dying.


    After all, judging by the time of Hakoten, the main reason why Su Jin was oppressed by the primitives last month, and even hunted down, was because of his excessive growth rate, which led to being suspected of being the embodiment of the central will.


    It''s just suspicion that it is still the case. If Bai Yasha''s ''decent central will'' is awakened by him, it will be the real ''war of the world''.


    No matter how stupid Su Jin was, he knew that this was not something that could be pointed out, so he kept silent.


    In addition to this 343, Su Jin also has a doubt in his heart.


    That is the moment when Bai Yasha prepares to return to the center after awakening, will it be erased by the primordials?


    This is very likely to happen. After all, until now, Shiroyasha is the subordinate demon king of the twin goddesses. To put it harshly, the ''defeated slave'' can be put on the head of Shiroyasha.


    With such authority, Su Jin seriously doubted that the twin goddesses would add ingredients to it.


    After all, if it was him, he would do the same to prevent the worst from happening.


    So, still can''t say...


    It involves friends'' important secrets, but can''t mention them, which makes Su Jin feel a little complicated.


    In this way, in a sigh and a silence, the two came to an altar deep in the temple.


    Standing at the gate of the altar, Bai Yasha turned around, spread out his fan and said:


    "If you''re talking about the old days, let''s talk about it after it''s over."


    Saying that, Shiroyasha stepped aside and said with a smile:


    "Let''s go, the boss is waiting for you."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded slightly, then glanced at the altar, took a deep breath, and stepped into it.


    At this time, above the altar above the flat ground, a little bit of gray fog began to fill.


    Chapter 1610 Su Jin who is vague


    A pure white world.


    Su Jin opened his eyes, looked up, and was surrounded by white clouds.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin didn''t say much, but in Fuzhi''s heart, he turned his head and looked to the left.


    Beside a sea of ??flowers composed of ice crystal flowers, a woman wearing a pure white off-shoulder dress with a blurred face is holding an ice flower, just standing beside the sea of ??flowers.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin frowned slightly, and it was at this moment that he could see the woman''s face clearly through the heavy fog.


    At this moment, Su Jin opened his eyes slightly, and looked at the woman with a beautiful face and a soft expression with a little stunned expression.


    That is, when Su Jin was surprised, he smiled lightly: "You seem surprised?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Su Jin suddenly came back to his senses and nodded lightly:


    "A little."


    After speaking, Su Jin paused, and said with a strange expression:


    "I always thought that it was for some special reason that I couldn''t see your face clearly in the past, but now it seems that there is no?"


    Hearing this, Omega chuckled softly, and then explained softly:


    "Once, a little slicker told me that if you can''t guarantee that you can always maintain your dignity in front of your subordinates, it would be a good choice not to let them see your face, and I think it makes sense, so accepted."


    Hearing this explanation, Su Jin raised his eyelids and said with a strange expression:


    "I''m taking the liberty to ask, shouldn''t the slick you''re talking about be called White Yaksha?"


    Omega smiled and didn''t answer Su Jin''s question.


    However, such a reaction has already explained a lot of problems to Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin remembered that his impression of Omega''s ''terrible'' and ''full of majesty'' seemed to come from Shiroyasha''s ''dictation''.


    If it weren''t for that guy Shiroyasha saying, "I will be beaten to death by the boss," and "this is the courage of the two goddesses who defeated us", he wouldn''t be very cautious every time he sees the two goddesses.


    In the end, good guy, it turns out that Shiroyasha is a ''Double Goddess Blowing''!


    Using his own identity to show off the force of the twin goddesses, this guy Shiroyasha really took great pains.


    This guy is definitely a diehard fan of the twin goddesses! The kind that can''t be dug up with an excavator.


    Tsk tsk, now, I don''t know whether it was the twin goddesses who subdued Shiroyasha, or whether Shiroyasha took the initiative to ''subdue''.


    When Su Jin was muttering in her heart, Omega slowly stepped forward. When she approached Su Jin, ice crystals condensed in mid-air, forming a small low table.


    Beside the low table, two crystal clear ice chairs gleamed there.


    "Sit down". "


    Hearing Omega''s invitation, Su Jin did not hesitate, sat on the ice chair next to her, and then looked up at the twin goddesses.


    Black tea and desserts quietly appeared on the low table, Omega picked up a cup of black tea, took a sip, then raised her head, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "When are you going to take over as the head of the Heavenly Army?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was surprised: "Oh? Isn''t that a bait to try to get me to the trap world?"


    After being chased and killed by the Four Great Primitives, he thought that the position of the head of the Heavenly Army had basically failed.


    And when he was in the magical girl world, he was compensated by Omega, making Arcadia the only community that could only have the upper and lower bounds, and was granted a three-digit status.


    Su Jin thought it was a subsidy after losing the position of the chief of the Tianjun Army, but he didn''t expect that it was not what he thought. That guy Di Shitian really wanted to retire?


    Miracle!


    Wannian Lao Wangba finally wants to abdicate?


    "If you say that, Di Shitian will be very sad." Omega blew the black tea lightly and said with a chuckle.


    "Then let him be sad." The change in strength made Su Jin''s tone much more casual than when he faced Omega in the past.


    And such a change did not cause Omega''s discomfort, but both parties took it for granted.


    This is the status change brought about by strength.


    If Su Jin in the past can still describe his status as a subordinate of the two goddesses, then now, the status of the two is basically equal.


    And it is precisely because of equal status that Su Jin can speak at will.


    "If you don''t accept the Heavenly Army, it will be difficult for you to accept the lower level of the small garden that Sakyamuni handed over to you."


    Su Jin''s face was reflected in Omega''s red eyes:


    "Or, have you changed your mind and don''t plan to take over the lower floors of Hakoten?"


    Taking over the lower level and becoming the vanguard of facing the Ouroboros, this was the decision Su Jin made the last time he met with Omega.


    This decision was made both for profit and for consideration after the relationship with Yahweh deteriorated.


    No matter whether Su Jinle is happy or not, at his level, it will squeeze other double-digit space.


    In this case, Su Jin didn''t want to be besieged, so he had to find a breakthrough point.


    Hit a punch, lest a hundred punches come.


    And Yawei, the opponent that Su Jin picked, is also the most suitable opponent.


    To say something ugly, suppressing the One God is perfectly in line with the interests of the Four Great Primitives and even the center of the small garden.


    As a Chinese, Su Jin naturally understands the truth that "friends should be made more and enemies should be made least".


    So although Su Jin and Yawei didn''t have much hatred, and even that one suffered a big loss in his hands, Su Jin still chose this one to start with.


    It''s just that it is up to Su Jin to decide how to proceed and to what extent.


    So in the face of Omega''s question, Su Jin''s answer naturally began to blur:


    ".. I can''t be in a hurry to take over the lower level. We have to choose a suitable time."


    "That''s it, I see what you mean."


    Omegalo glanced at Su Jin with a funny look, apparently able to guess the little Jiujiu in Su Jin''s heart:


    "Then put this matter on hold for now and talk about another matter, um, a small matter."


    He said (okay, okay) this paused slightly, and then said:


    "When do you plan to raise Arcadia''s headquarters to the celestial realm?"


    "This kind of thing depends on the situation." Su Jin said vaguely.


    Arcadia only has a lot of combat power now, and she ran to the heavens and faced the real ''meat eaters'' of Little Garden. Wouldn''t that be a sheep?


    Although it is said that Su Jin, Alger and others are protecting him, he is not afraid of 10,000 just in case. If someone plays tricks on the juniors in Arcadia, Su Jin is really difficult to deal with.


    Therefore, Su Jin also wants to delay things like ascending to the sky.


    After being put off twice in a row, the smile on Omega''s face got even bigger:


    "It seems that you don''t really want to communicate with me. If that''s the case, then change someone you think you can communicate with."


    His words fell, and a figure slowly emerged beside the sea of ??flowers.


    The moment he saw the figure, Su Jin''s eyelids couldn''t help but jump.


    Chapter 1611 Doubt


    It was a girl with blond hair and two ponytails, with a tender and lovely face.


    She has vermilion eyes like jewels, a small nose, and delicate features.


    When she found that Su Jin was looking at her, she also smiled at Su Jin, and at the same time showed two small tiger teeth in her mouth.


    She was wearing a black tight short skirt, a fiery red long-sleeved coat on her upper body, and transparent black stockings on her slender legs.


    Su Jin looked at the girl silently, and after glancing at the other party, he focused on the bat-shaped headband that tied the double ponytail.


    Whether it''s the hair accessories or the fiery red coat with the flag of the Hakoniwa knight printed, it''s not intended to be proof of the other party''s identity.


    "Lamia?" Su Jin read out the pretty face''s name.


    But then he sensed something was wrong.


    Because the spirituality of the incoming person is a ''huge'' that he has never heard of or seen before.


    No, not only is it huge, but the heavy texture of overlapping universes makes Su Jin look sideways.


    The scale is at least three black days above, the quality.. not sure...


    Although poor Heitian was reduced to a unit of measurement for comparison, at this time Su Jin naturally confirmed the identity of the person who came:

 Chapter 1102：

    "alpha?"


    Among the twin goddesses of the beginning and the end, the goddess who symbolizes the beginning of the era, one of the two founders of Thousand Eyes, the Alpha 343 of the beginning.


    Why did this one appear in the image of Leticia''s sister Lamia?


    "It''s actually my turn to play, it looks like I''m very wary!"


    The ''Goddess'', whose appearance is the same as Lamia''s, moved lightly, came straight to the ''Omega'', raised her eyebrows and said:


    "It seems that the heart-to-heart talk failed, another me."


    "From the current situation, this is indeed the case."


    Omega didn''t refute, just sighed softly.


    At that time, ice crystals appeared and quickly condensed into a pair of chairs.


    Alpha raised his hips and sat down, raised his toes, and looked at Su Jin with interest and said:


    "This is the person Leticia chose? What looks like..."


    Alpha said this and looked at Su Jin up and down, and then nodded slightly:


    "It''s really okay."


    "As far as son-in-law is concerned, your looks are qualified."


    "Son-in-law?" Su Jin repeated the word strangely when he heard the word.


    At that time, Alpha raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Jin in surprise:


    "Huh? Seeing my face, you don''t have any bold associations?"


    "..." Su Jin was silent for a while, he thought of my opinion of twins, but he immediately intercepted the idea, and then said in an unnatural tone: "What is the relationship between Leticia and you?"


    "Creation." Alpha raised his chin slightly, and said proudly: "Of course, according to your human way of thinking, it is almost the same as a direct descendant, although it is the only child who is incompetent."


    He said this and looked at Su Jin with a surprised look:


    "But then again, when normal people know that Leticia has the original text hidden in her body, they should understand that she must have a deep connection with us, right?"


    "Don''t you see it?"


    I can see a little... For example, I can control Leticia with one hand, and I can control you with one hand... Oops, my thinking is a bit biased...


    After Su Jin took a deep breath and adjusted his thoughts, he frowned and said:


    "Isn''t the Hakoniwa knight the creation of the world king?"


    "That~" Alpha leaned on the low table, resting his cheeks with one hand, as if talking about ordinary things, said indifferently:


    "If you want to create a degraded version of me, there is no ''world'' of Xiaoju, and there is also the ''creation'' of Nuwa. It will be difficult to achieve it, but it is fortunate that after overcoming the difficulties in manufacturing, A human with double-digit possibilities was indeed born safely."


    "Is that so, I understand a little bit." Su Jin squeezed his eyebrows and sighed lightly.


    Leticia''s position in the twin goddesses is actually a ''daughter'', what kind of strange development is this?


    Co-author I turned out to be the son-in-law of Qianyan?


    Does that mean (bgai) a crooked smile?


    While Su Jin complained in his heart, he also wanted to understand something.


    For example, why the original script was on Leticia, why the Lord was targeted by the Ouroboros, and the Ouroboros could not cut the grass and roots, and why Hei Tian defeated the Canary half a year ago and snatched Leticia''s sovereignty over. An Ran handed it back to Qianyan.


    And why this one can become the first-generation plenipotentiary class ruler, under the eyes of Buddhism, to substantially administer and command the lower class.


    Is the background and potential of co-authoring Leticia so great?


    The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then he slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    Originally, he just refused to answer the big question of ''the timetable for the inauguration of the chief of the Tianjun army'', and even the small question of ''when will Arcadia ascend to the heaven''.


    Its purpose is nothing more than to imply that the two goddesses, Arcadia is an ''independent'' community, and the two parties cannot be equal in status only in terms of face, but also in internal affairs that do not interfere with each other.


    To put it bluntly, it is a matter of Arcadia''s independence and autonomy.


    However, now, the twin goddesses slapped Su Jin with her face that was almost identical to Lamia and similar to Leticia, and told him:


    This is not an issue of the two companies, but a frank issue of the mother-in-law and son-in-law on the arrangement of the small family.


    The power rail between the high-level community suddenly turned into the internal conversation of the small family.


    Suddenly, there is no force, but it also makes Su Jin less vigilant.


    "It''s a mess."


    Su Jin leaned back, leaned on the back of the ice chair, and sighed:


    "It seems that I have been inseparable from Qianyan from the beginning!"


    After sighing, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and looked at the twin goddesses in front of him seriously and said:


    "Then, since it''s all about this relationship, let''s be frank on both sides."


    "Why do you put your capital on me? Logically speaking, even if I have a certain advantage now, it is still not qualified to fight Yawei head-on and decide the future of Hakoten?"


    "After all, that one is a single digit!"


    "You summoned me from the outside world, asked Shiroyasha to give me the starting capital, entrusted Leticia to me, pressed the original script on me, and even supported me once when the original people were chasing me, Give me a chance to escape."


    "I''ve always wanted to ask, why do you value me so much?"


    After he said this, Alpha couldn''t help but Omega glanced at each other, and then turned his eyes around and said calmly:


    "For your question, I have only one answer, and that is -- I don''t know.".


    Chapter 1612 Come and elaborate


    "do not know?"


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words, and it was obvious that the answer was not what he expected.


    "Heh." Alpha raised his eyebrows lightly at this time, and said with a smile: "Why, after understanding the fact that the twin goddesses are not calculated and unparalleled, do you feel unacceptable?"


    "Although there is no evidence, based on the data gathered, I think you should have learned about part of Hakoniwa''s ''future'' through some kind of channel~ right?"


    Omega added at this time: "After all, according to your usual situation, you know too much about Hakoniwa, but you don''t know enough about some important things, which is very strange."


    Su Jin''s expression didn''t change when he heard this, but his heart skipped a beat.


    Although he is not worried about the exposure of the transmigrator, the exposure of "knowing the script" is beyond Su Jin''s expectations. Should it be said that it is the twin goddesses who master the intelligence organization Thousand Eyes?


    These old guys are really too underestimated!


    When Su Jin was vigilant in his heart, Alpha sneered and continued:


    "Now that you know that the future of Hakoniwa is to ''give up the old world'', what made you feel that we are not missing anything?"


    "If we really think about it, can Yahweh become a truth that is not the original truth before our eyes?"


    Indeed.. If it wasn''t for Izayoi defeating the three-headed dragon in the future, the original trajectory of the small garden should be that the gods gave up the small garden, reclaimed the sovereignty of the sun, and built a new small garden... And here, the biggest loss is Buddhism for those with vested interests, followed by Thousand Eyes.


    From this point of view, the two goddesses should be out of the game. In this case, it is impossible for the two goddesses to guess that I can develop and invest in me. More likely, it should be a model of casting a wide net.


    This is the safest and most secure, and once successful, the benefits will be enormous.


    After Alpha finished speaking, Omega flatly explained to Su Jin:


    "The purpose of my waiting has always been to expand the small garden so that it can carry a single-digit manifestation."


    "As for how to do it? How to do it?"


    "Even we can''t see the future clearly."


    At this time, Alpha next to him added:


    "And your presence is an exception."


    "In the established arrangement, because of Yahweh''s willfulness, we thought about giving up Little Garden, but the rise of Halloween made you appear."


    "Haha, at that time, I''m afraid Halloween didn''t even think that this change would bring a turning point to Hakoba''s established destiny."


    Alpha said this, and Omega interjected and added:


    "But how to turn around and how to do it, we can only make specific analysis and actions according to the specific situation."


    "So..." Alpha looked at Su Jin seriously: "You were just an accident."


    "The change of the huge war is unexpected. Before this happened, we could not have predicted that someone would be able to bypass the treaty to change the huge war."


    After Alpha finished speaking, Omega added:


    "The Godslayer War was also an accident. The new possibility overlapped with the old ''infinity'' of Little Garden, and a new infinity was reborn, resulting in an increase in the number of ''two-digit'' seats, which was also unexpected."


    "besides."


    Alpha looked at Su Jin strangely:


    "Algor became an exception by dismantling the center of the small garden without completing the truth, and Hestia miraculously broke through the blockade of the center''s ''sovereignty'' and became Gaia, which is also an exception. exception."


    Hearing these words, Su Jin''s face was a little unnatural.


    At that time, looking at Su Jin''s unnatural expression, Alpha couldn''t help but smile:


    "To be honest, I didn''t expect you to be tossing about it. After all, at the beginning, we only noticed you because of your close relationship with Leticia, and made some investment."


    "As a result, you yourself have developed rapidly like a god, and in less than half a year, you have reached the obstacles that almost all gods can''t overcome in their lifetime."


    Omega silently made up a knife at this time:


    "So it''s not surprising to us that you were suspected of your origin before."


    "In the beginning, anyone who saw that kind of leap-forward progress would doubt, ''Are you the incarnation of the will of the center of the little garden'', after all, only in this case would such an extremely exaggerated thing happen in half a year to achieve triple digits. "


    Su Jin''s expression became even more unnatural when he heard this, and his face kept twitching.


    "Although I don''t know why you would doubt that ''your own destiny was arranged'', I will assume it was arranged for the time being."


    Alpha tapped the table with his index finger and speculated:


    "Being able to do this kind of thing that even we can''t be sure of must be a single digit, and it is an extremely exaggerated existence in the single digit. So for that kind of existence, does your resistance make sense?"


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Su Jin was silent for a while, in front of the two goddesses, his index finger lightly swiped in the air, then looked at the interface of the dimension forum, and took a deep breath.


    In fact, Su Jin has always been on guard against the Dimensional Forum.


    Even if his growth is inseparable from the help of this thing, even if it fully displays the most essential core information in front of Su Jin''s eyes, Su Jin still doesn''t trust it.


    After all, even if Su Jin has now reached the eighth sense and mastered the underlying logic of the forum, he still does not have the slightest grasp of creating a new dimension forum, and he can''t even understand how this thing was created.


    Even if the essence is in front of Su Jin''s eyes, he can''t understand, then ''Did the other party really reveal the essence? ¡¯


    ..........


    With such doubts, Su Jin is naturally worried about the forum, especially the more he grows and the higher his status, the more vigilant he becomes.


    Derived from this, it is to be alert to the twin goddesses who also feel that they are calculating something about him.


    But now, the two goddesses clearly told Su Jin that supporting him was an accident, because he succeeded, so the previous investment seemed to be meaningful.


    In essence, however, it was a double-goddess net raise and sheer luck.


    In this case, will Su Jin be lucky to get this forum?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin frowned, and finally let out a deep breath.


    He was still worried. Of course, he also guessed that the forum was indeed not hostile to him, but Su Jin would still be on guard when he should be on guard.


    Figured this out, Su Jin couldn''t help complaining to the twin goddesses:


    "I always feel like you''re telling me: If you can''t resist, then enjoy it, tsk, are you really afraid that sooner or later you will be regarded as a fattened fish?"


    At this time, Alpha couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "Since it''s a fattened fish, then before being slaughtered, flick his tail, isn''t that all right?"


    "Can you guarantee that the so-called mastermind behind the scenes will not be slapped to death by the tail of your fatty fish?"


    Su Jin opened his mouth and finally laughed:


    "I really didn''t expect that."

 Chapter 1103：

    When the words fell, Su Jin turned around and said:


    "However, how to cheat Yawei, I still have some clues in my heart."


    Alpha and Omega looked at each other:


    "Come on, tell me the details." Eight.


    Chapter 1613 The Common Front Reached


    On the altar, Su Jin, who was lying flat on the ground, opened his eyes.


    "Yo, is it finally over?"


    With a slight movement of his ears, Su Jin turned his head and saw Bai Yasha squatting on the edge of the altar.


    From Su Jin''s current perspective, he has seen some of the beauty that cheongsam can only interpret.


    Bai Yasha put his legs together, and said with a slightly speechless expression: "You have such sharp eyes? You are really good enough."


    After she finished speaking, she paused, and then looked at Su Jin with a curious expression:


    "By the way, what did the boss talk to you about?"


    "What did we talk about?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly and stretched his muscles while lying down: "Probably just talked about trust."


    "Huh?" Bai Yasha raised her tone a little, and said with a speechless expression: "Hey, don''t be perfunctory if you don''t want to say it! What is a trust issue? Who else do you trust besides that stupid rabbit?"


    "Okay, "three, four, three" then I''ll change an answer that you can understand."


    Su Jin rolled his eyes and said angrily:


    "The two of us reluctantly communicated. After finding that each of us was a little wary, we decisively chose to scold Yawei together, and then reached a friendly consensus. How is it? Can you understand?"


    "Well, we can indeed understand this. Well, this development is very normal and logical."


    After Bai Yasha muttered these words, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Jin and said:


    "So, the boss is going to take you to pit Yawei together?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin thought for a moment, and then nodded: "In a sense, it is indeed the case."


    The origin of the hatred between the twin goddesses and the only **** cannot be tested in detail, but according to Su Jin''s refinement of his speech to the twin goddesses.


    Probably the process is that the two goddesses worked hard to build a big house called ''Box Garden'' and invited relatives and friends to come to settle in. As a result, one of them (Yawei) took a fancy to the house and planned to drive everyone away. And then swallow an entire mansion.


    Although the description is somewhat ordinary, this is indeed the origin of the initial conflict between the two parties.


    ''But it''s no wonder that Pandora would scold the One God for being paranoid. After all, there are not a few great experts who want to swallow the small garden alone, but most of them just think about it, and only this one insists on implementing it. ¡¯


    ¡®Even the one who even smashed the foundation (possibility) in order to get the whole house, no wonder Pandora would scold him for being paranoid. ¡¯


    Complaining about the behavior of the One God in his heart, Su Jin raised his head, looked at Bai Yasha and said:


    "By the way, Alpha promised me that from now on, Thousand Eyes will fully cooperate with my actions. This matter should be fine, right?"


    "Qianyan''s full cooperation?" Bai Yasha''s face changed when he heard the words, and he said speechlessly: "You can pull it down, this is obviously asking us to fully cooperate with you."


    After speaking, Bai Yasha seemed a little confused when he saw Su Jin, and immediately added:


    "You also know that the origin of the eldest''s spirituality comes from the ''start (alpha) and end (omega) in the Greek alphabet'', so the basic plate of Thousand Eyes, the beginning is the major gods influenced by the Greek system group."


    "Whether it is Northern Europe, Celtic, Canaan, Egypt, Rome, or even Mesopotamia, some of them are influenced by Greece, and these groups of gods form the basic disk of Thousand Eyes. "


    "Besides that, other groups of gods that other parts join are individual acts, not the group of gods as a whole."


    "Among them, the core is the Greece you are commanding now."


    Su Jin''s face twitched when he heard this: "Then this ''the full cooperation of a thousand eyes''?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha rolled his eyes and said, "It''s just to notify the intelligence department directly under the central government, and the operation departments of various places to cooperate with your actions. Well, to put it bluntly, it is the right to mobilize the direct combat power like us."


    Speaking of which, Bai Yasha gave Su Jin a strange look, and asked nervously:


    "By the way, shouldn''t the boss temporarily hand over our sovereignty to you?"


    "No." Su Jin shook his head in surprise, spread his hands and said, "After all, how could this kind of thing be given to me, you are thinking too much!"


    "That''s right." Bai Yasha nodded suddenly, then stood up from the ground and patted the dust: "Then what are you going to do next? Raise the flag against the Ouroboros?"


    "Do you think I''m that stupid?" Su Jin rolled his eyes blankly: "Ouroboros are Ouroboros, and the Crusaders are Crusaders. What do I do when I have nothing to do to expand the enemy''s range? There are quite a few of ouroboros. It''s two or five boys, no, it should be someone who can unite the front."


    "Anyone who can unite the front? Who?" Bai Yasha asked, stunned.


    Su Jin sternly stared at Bai Yasha and said:


    "I!"


    "You?" Bai Yasha glanced at Su Jin strangely, good boy, I almost forgot, this guy has also joined ''Snake'' and is a member of Heitian''s direct subordinate.


    ah this...


    "What are you looking at, haven''t you seen a professional temporary worker?" Su Jin glared at Bai Yasha angrily: "All in all, there are still a lot of people in the Ouroboros who are worth wooing, so don''t expand your attack range. already."


    Of course, the same is true within the cross religion. After all, the only **** cannot represent the cross religion to some extent...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t say anything, but said directly to Bai Yasha:


    "I will coordinate the actions of Thousand Eyes against the Crusaders, understand?"


    "Yes yes yes." Bai Yasha rolled his eyes, how long has it been? Has it been half a year? It seemed that it was just half a year before her **** began to ride on her head.


    Tsk, I had known this earlier. When she accepted this godly person, she should have ordered Su Jin properly, but until now, she has become an employee before she has enjoyed the feeling of being the boss a few times.


    This feeling is really subtly unpleasant. Should I say that this guy is not the child of the Halloween woman?


    "Very well, then you will first collect the information about the Crusaders and the Ouroboros, and then send them to Arcadia to me."


    "Yes, yes, we know."


    Listening to Bai Yasha''s perfunctory response, Su Jin just chuckled in his heart, and then left straight for Greece.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Above the gray fog, a sea of ??flowers formed by ice crystals.


    Alpha in the image of Lamia withdrew his gaze from the outer door of 3345, turned his head, looked at Omega and said:


    "If you entrust Xiaobai''s sovereignty to him temporarily, you won''t be afraid of accidents?"


    "After all, even if we return to our true self for a short time, in the face of the truly awakened central will, the possibility of defeat is far greater than victory."


    Omega closed her eyes and said indifferently after hearing Alpha''s question:


    "Compared to doing this to get 0.8 trust, it''s just a little bit of a risk."


    "Furthermore, didn''t he also hand over part of Yahweh''s spirit to us?"


    "That''s because he wants us to confront Yawei and completely eliminate the possibility of reconciliation." Alpha snorted: "Besides, what does his behavior have to do with the merit box that threw Karji to Sakyamuni. the difference?"


    "There''s no difference, but that''s what we want, isn''t it?"


    As Omega said, he took out a silver-gray cross, and under the flickering of divine light, the silver hair became more and more dazzling.


    Seeing this, Alpha asked strangely, "By the way, what should I call you now?"


    "Just call me ''God''."


    ¡®Omega¡¯ chuckled softly, and then said:


    "As Su Jin said to us, ''Heretics are more hateful and destructive than heretics.'' Isn''t it?"


    Seeing this, Alpha sighed helplessly.


    Chapter 1614 Prepare an alibi


    A gray world without color.


    This is the junction of realm and realm, the space gap in the popular sense.


    The gods and Buddhas with three figures and above in Hakoniwa basically travel long distances through this place.


    And Su Jin is no exception.


    Legend has it that in the world of gray and white, Su Jin recalled his previous communication with Bai Yasha, and thought to himself:


    "That idiot, how could I tell you face-to-face about gaining your sovereignty."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but want to complain.


    Normal people know that the relationship between friends needs to be equal. It would be strange if Su Jin said that he had obtained the sovereignty of Shiroyasha from Alpha, and could use orders to drive her.


    So in the face of Bai Yasha''s face-to-face questioning, Su Jin naturally denied it without hesitation.


    Of course, in the ears of smart people, denial may not have any effect, but fortunately, Bai Yasha is not that kind of smart people, which allows Su Jin to successfully pass the test.


    "But then again, I didn''t expect that Alpha would end up in person..."


    16


    Thinking of the only divine personality entrusted to Alpha before, Su Jin was stunned.


    Originally, in Su Jin''s plan, he would play the role of ''God'' and become the one who splits the Cross religion from within, in order to cover up the ''Bible God'' who truly has the power to replace Yahweh.


    But after he said this idea, Alpha proposed another nest of dolls.


    That is, Alpha plays the role of "God", and makes outsiders think that "Su Jin is impersonating God", thus double covering up the killer of the Bible God.


    To be honest, when I first heard about this plan, Su Jin was stunned for a while. After all, he has always been the one to blame, but now that he is the one to blame, it will be somewhat unaccustomed.


    But after a short while, he knew the benefits of this trick.


    A quasi-single-digit figure targeting the Crusaders in the dark, this lethality is definitely more terrifying than Su Jin''s own operations.


    "But then again, why do I always feel that Alpha just wants to settle accounts with Yawei?"


    Su Jin had this feeling a little during the previous discussion, but after hearing Bai Yasha explain Qianyan''s basic plan, the feeling became even stronger.


    Northern Europe, Celts, Canaan, Egypt, Rome, Mesopotamia... These groups of gods are basically taught by the cross in most of the lower universes, leaving only a few scattered beliefs.


    This kind of hatred, the knot is called a big one.


    Su Jin even suspected that if the lower classes were not under the jurisdiction of Buddhism, the originally neutral Thousand Eyes might have been at war with the Cross religion long ago.


    "After all, even the last remaining, the only Greek seedlings that can be established, was also taken advantage of by the Crusaders."


    When Su Jin said this, he thought of Zeus.


    When he suddenly started a war with Zeus, this guy came over with the spirit of the devil king of the Crusaders.


    You, the lord of the gods under the name of Thousand Eyes, actually have a crucifix vest?


    Although Zeus is unreliable as a man, he is also the biggest ally under the Thousand Eyes except the Twin Goddess. This position and the Cross religion are unclear, and there is a problem with how to think about it.


    And the key point is that Zeus has been tossing the Greek gods all these years, and the twelve main gods have been distracted. Here, there are problems when thinking about it.


    "Two or five sons? Armed to seize power? It seems possible after careful calculation."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin thought of another person.


    Pandora, or her predecessor, Aphrodite, even became the third-in-command of the Crusade, and directly divided one-third of the faith.


    The Catholic Church honors the Son and the Virgin...


    And now, Alpha decided to pretend to be God himself, which made Su Jin have a bold association.


    Perhaps, it is not that the twin goddesses have not tried to split the Crusades, and they have even succeeded.


    Among the Crusaders, the faction that respects the Virgin and the Son is supported by the twin goddesses behind the scenes.


    And Su Jin, but in the process, supported a piece of the only God''s spirituality, so that Alpha could end the game in person.


    "Heh, if you think about it like this, in the eyes of the One God, I am afraid that I have long been the vanguard of the twin goddesses!"


    Beheaded Zeus and took his place in Greece, eliminating all the tentacles of the only **** in the Greek **** group, and then used the mystery of his own identity to successfully snipe him in the world of Demon High School, tearing apart part of the only **** Lingga, and then prepare to ''pretend to be God''.


    Even if Su Jin stood in the position of the only god, he would have no doubt that he is the sharp knife in the hands of the two goddesses. ¡¯


    "In this way, Alpha should have anticipated this. She probably knew that Yahweh would put both me and her under suspicion after God appeared, so she just didn''t do it, and ended up in person."


    "This is when you suspect that I have a big killer, I really do."

 Chapter 1104：

    "These old guys, although they can''t predict the future, they understand people''s hearts. After knowing how Yahweh will judge, they will act decisively and directly cooperate with me to cover up the ''Bible God'' who can truly replace him, and cover up the real purpose in In the mist."


    "If this is the case, then there will inevitably be a 343 split of beliefs on the Crusaders side, because both Yahweh and the twin goddesses clearly understand that the battlefield of the battle has become the basic plate of their believers."


    "If there is a change in the Crusaders in the near future, it means that my thoughts are not wrong, so it seems that I have to consider preparing an alibi."


    Although he is going to give Alpha the pot, Su Jin still understands the truth.


    The top of the pot is to be topped, but the more important thing is to make the only **** begin to wonder if the twin goddesses are going to end.


    In this case, Su Jin needs a certain ''real whereabouts'', that is, showing his face in the eyes of the gods.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s mind suddenly became alive.


    "I think I should understand how to operate."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Heaven, Mount Olympus.


    In the heart of the Greek gods.


    The stars revolved around the magnificent holy mountain like dust, and many demigods and heroes surrounded the holy mountain and worshipped at the foot of the mountain.


    The deity with the name of the main deity is high among the twelve shrines, overlooking the spirits under the mountain.


    Day after day, year after year, such a picture seems to last forever.


    But suddenly one day.


    The dazzling golden nebula descends in the vast universe! .


    Chapter 1615 Showdown


    In the cold and dark universe.


    Mount Olympus is like a lamp that never goes out, spreading its soft light all around.


    Suddenly, however, a golden light pierced through the darkness, overshadowed the brilliance of Mount Olympus, and arrogantly illuminated this cosmic starry sky.


    At this moment, all things are held in the palm of the hand.


    Aware of the change, on the top of Mount Olympus, a continuous stretch of twelve shrines shook, and the dazzling divine light spread out, forming a colorful ribbon that surrounded the entire sacred mountain.


    At the same time, in the shrine, a pair of eyes slowly opened in a palace with a stove-fire pattern hanging on the dome.


    At the same time, the holy mountain stared at it, and a pair of huge eyes appeared out of thin air, staring at the surrounding golden nebula.


    At this moment, due to the change in Mount Olympus, a pair of people who had been paying attention to this place opened their eyes in secret and began to observe quietly.


    One after another secret spiritual thoughts communicated with each other.


    "Which truth is this coming? To usurp the authority of this universe? Do you really think that Mother Earth can''t take action?"


    "This, pardon my youth... Which expression of truth would be a ''golden nebula''?"


    "Sun, Destruction, Creation? Hey, no, what kind of truth is this? It doesn''t match the existing twenty..."


    "Hehe, the 20th place doesn''t match? What about the 21st?"


    As soon as these words came out, the surroundings suddenly quieted down. Although they were still paying attention to Mount Olympus, they were no longer eager.


    There is no other reason, there is no drama to watch, just keep the minimum attention.


    After all, the existence of the spirit who dares to leave a spiritual sense on the side of Mount Olympus is naturally very knowledgeable about the situation of Hakoniwa.


    Therefore, they also know the ''identity'' of the twenty-first truth.


    If it is the man who rises like a comet, it is indeed ''no drama to watch''.


    It was when the many people in the dark came to the result, the huge eyes that almost covered Mount Olympus also discovered the identity of the person who came.


    After a brief stupor, those eyes clearly revealed a helpless look.


    At that time, above the holy mountain, the continuous piece of divine light quickly became dim, and finally disappeared completely.


    At the same time, the band of light that surrounded the entire holy mountain also revealed a loophole at the top of the mountain after losing its strength support.


    On the top of the mountain, before the magnificent sacred temple.


    A stroke of ink-like color slowly outlined Su Jin''s figure in the air.


    It was at this moment that Hades appeared in front of the temple wearing obsidian-like armor, looking at Su Jin with a dark face.


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his hand and said hello, "Yo, long time no see, Hades''". "


    Hearing Su Jin''s greeting, Hades'' face turned even darker, he couldn''t help covering his face, and whispered over there:


    "Think of Zeus, think of Zeus, think of Zeus.."


    These few broken thoughts made Hades'' face quickly calm down, and even a slight smile appeared on his face.


    This performance made Su Jin''s face twitch, and he wondered if Hades had "victim mania".


    But no matter what else, Hades really became in a good mood at this time:


    "I''ll give you the core authority of Mount Olympus later. Next time you come back, don''t waste your power. If you want to play a big scene, you can just use the divine power saved here."


    "What you said... I''m embarrassed to do it."


    Su Jin shrugged, then stepped forward and hooked Hades'' shoulders and said:


    "Go, go in and talk."


    "Oh, by the way, who''s left at Olympus now?"


    While being pulled away by Su Jin, Hades explained:


    "Apart from me and my eldest sister, Artemis is also on the mountain, and the others have returned to their own community."


    "I knew it was like this." When only Hades appeared, Su Jin noticed the ''emptiness'' of Mount Olympus.


    He was not too surprised by this situation.


    With a simulated star creation map and Hestia, who has now been promoted to Gaia, naturally does not need too many people to stay behind on Mount Olympus.


    In fact, neither Artemis nor Hestia would have stayed on the mountain if Hestia hadn''t been in a stable state.


    After all, before Zeus played off, Mount Olympus was guarded by Hades all the year round, and children were left behind.


    The two entered the temple side by side, passed through the magnificent outer hall, and entered the apse.


    As soon as he entered, Su Jin saw Artemis in a white Greek dress standing in front of the altar.


    The goddess of the moon glanced at Su Jin subtly, nodded slightly, and said hello.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile and said, "It looks like you are in a good mood."


    At least stare at me before we meet... Su Jin added in his heart.


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Artemis, who could fully guess what he was thinking, couldn''t help rolling his eyes, snorted, took a few steps back, and looked away.


    Su Jin looked towards the altar, and suddenly saw a golden ''egg'' in the center of the altar.


    The egg is oval in shape, golden in color, and the shell is slightly transparent.


    Vaguely, Su Jin could vaguely see the figures curled together inside the ''egg shell''.


    At this time, Hades, who was standing next to Su Jin, explained:


    "After the eldest sister stepped into that level and took action against Yawei, He came back in such a state."


    Hearing Hades'' words, Su Jin''s eyes gradually became covered with a golden mist. He looked at the golden egg and couldn''t help frowning:


    ".¡¦Hakoniwa Center is trying to reclaim the sovereignty of the earth? Sure enough, ''Gaia'' is a dead end, as Krishna knew."


    Su Jin''s words fell, and Hestia''s vague voice came from the golden eggshell:


    "It `s my mistake."


    "I didn''t expect Hakoten to put so much emphasis on land sovereignty."


    At this time, Artemis frowned and said:


    "The more important sun sovereignty and the second moon sovereignty are all open. How can only the terrestrial sovereignty be targeted?"


    "..." Hestia fell into silence, as if she had some scruples, and didn''t want to say more.


    Hades glanced at Hestia, then said to Su Jin:


    "Although I''m a little unwilling, if the center of the small garden insists on doing this, the eldest sister can only give up the sovereignty of the earth."


    "After all, a two-digit number that can''t even use the truth doesn''t make much sense."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said calmly:


    "It''s okay, I''ll fix it."


    "Are you going to solve it?" Hades was stunned, and said in surprise, "Can this matter be solved?"


    Beside him, Artemis looked at Su Jin with a strange expression, and said both worriedly and sarcastically:


    "You won''t be chased foolishly by the primitives, right? Do you really think you are the center of the little garden?"


    "Hey, don''t make any promises at this time, it''s already the best result if you can come back. Don''t worry too much about the rest."


    However, before Artemis finished speaking, Su Jin said:


    "Okay, the negotiation is done, the Central Box Garden is willing to give you half of the land sovereignty."


    When the voice fell, Hestia reacted almost instantly and noticed the change in herself:


    "what??!"


    At that time, Hades and Artemis were silent for a while, and looked at Hestia in disbelief. After a while, they turned their heads silently and stared at Su Jin after confirming the situation.


    Being stared at by everyone, Su Jin sighed, and calmly spread out his hands and said:


    "Okay, I think you found it too, so I won''t pretend."


    "It''s a showdown, I''m her father in the center of the small garden!".


    Chapter 1616 Ranking and Doubts


    "..."


    In the apse, the scene fell into a somewhat awkward silence.


    After three or four seconds, Su Jin couldn''t help but spread his hands: "It seems that the timing of my joke seems to be wrong?"


    "Anyway, give me some reaction~"


    Hearing this, Hestia snorted softly, and said with a smile and speechless:


    "To be honest, I really believed what you said for a moment just now."


    Hades, who was standing aside, nodded in agreement:


    "Although it is very illogical, it is not impossible for Su Jin to say what you said just by looking at the fact that the center of the small garden gave up the sovereignty of the earth."


    "Also, the truth is sometimes told in a joking tone."


    Although Artemis next to him did not make a sound, judging from the strange expression, she clearly agreed with Hades.


    The attitude of the three made Su Jin patted his face unnaturally:


    "Okay, when you say that, I believe it a little bit myself."


    However, Su Jin himself is also clear that the real father of the central garden is not him, but the ''dimensional forum'' on him.


    It was through the negotiation of the dimension forum just now that the center of the small garden took a step back and compromised on the matter of land sovereignty.


    Moreover, there is no father in the center of the box garden itself, there is only a mother named ''Double Goddess''... Su Jin complained in his heart, and then adjusted his thoughts and said:


    "well, let''s get back to business."


    "Hestia, what level of land sovereignty can you maintain?"


    After hearing Su Jin''s question, Hestia pondered for a moment, and after examining herself carefully, she said with emotion:


    "If it''s just combat power, it''s probably in the top ten."

 Chapter 1105：

    Su Jin frowned when he heard the words, and then asked, "The top ten in the two-digit number of the box garden? Or the top ten of the five primordials?"


    After Su Jin asked, Hestia was silent for a while, and then affirmed: "It includes the top ten levels of the five primordials. Of course, this refers to the normal state."


    The abnormal state naturally refers to the other half of the earth''s sovereignty held by the center of the seconded small garden.


    In such a limit state, even if the five primordial sublimation, if they fight in the small garden, they can only overwhelm her, not too much.


    This was tested by Hestia himself with ''a certain unique god'', and the accuracy is trustworthy.


    "Top ten? So I''ve got some numbers..." Su Jin rubbed his chin and muttered to himself.


    This ranking, excluding the double goddess, Buddha, Taoist, Jade Emperor and the only **** who went all out, is the top five level.


    And in this "top five", the decadent wind outside the wheel is not mentioned.


    Probably the Queen of Halloween who can cheat and summon multiple two-digit battles, the White Yaksha who holds the sovereignty of the sun, the Son with the greatest faith, and one of the single twin goddesses.


    According to the information Su Jin got from Hei Tian, ??excluding the five primary and decadent winds outside the wheel, the remaining (bgai) top four are actually not much different.


    As for the rest, except for the newly promoted Alger, Hei Tian, ??and Typhon, everyone else was basically at the same level.


    If arranged in order.


    That is, the Five Great Primitives plus the wind of decadence, listed as extraneous level.


    Holy Son, Queen of Halloween, White Yaksha, a single twin goddess is the first class.


    With the exception of Hetian, Alger, and Typhon, the two-digit seniority figures are considered second-class.


    The entire Little Garden, excluding the impersonal existence of decadence, the twenty-one supreme powers are clearly arranged into four levels, and the higher the level, the more difficult it is to cross.


    And Su Jin is also in this ranking now.


    Using the means of consuming forum points, he can briefly match the first gear outside the round, but his own strength, that is, the level of Alger, is at the bottom of the double digits.


    In a sense, although Su Jin has stepped into the double-digit level, he has only reluctantly stepped in by virtue of the special eighth sense of the small universe. If he wants to be truly comparable, it will take a while to accumulate.


    But the good thing is that this is the ranking of the strength of fighting outside the box garden. In the box garden, due to the repression of the center, except the five primordials have the means to return to the self to be superior to others, everyone else is the same ''banned from the end'' As a result, as long as they fight against the rules, it will inevitably lead to the arrival of decadence.


    This is also the reason why the power of the double digits is so exaggerated, but the upper level of Hakoniwa has never been destroyed by the war.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and asked Hestia:


    "So, your current state is probably similar to the White Yaksha who retrieved the spirit?"


    Hestia smiled narrowly at this time: "Yes, we are probably in the top ten now."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s face froze, feeling helpless for Hestia''s sudden little joke.


    The so-called top ten means that after excluding the six openers, the modesty of the two competing for the first one is said to be modest, but in fact it is boasting.


    Why did you, Hestia, come after Shiroyasha played this tune?


    On the other side, when Su Jin asked about strength positioning, Hestia obviously guessed something, and asked unsurprisingly:


    "Is that Thousand Eyes still planning to attack the Crusaders after all?"


    "You know." Su Jin said with emotion.


    Before he came, he actually thought about Hestia as the "best friend" of the twin goddesses, and he was the one who supported Aphrodite''s expedition to the Crucifixion. Obviously, it was impossible for him to be ignorant of the actions of the twin goddesses.


    And now, Hestia''s performance clearly proves his guess.


    The twin goddesses have really been fighting the under-the-card struggle with the one from the Crusaders.


    And looking at this situation, it seems that before he came to Hakoten, the twin goddesses were still weak.


    "I do know about it, and it''s not even a secret in the top three figures."


    Hestia sighed from the golden eggshell:


    "In the era of the Four Great Primitives, it was promoted to the fifth quasi-single digit, and the belief that occupied the most share of the lower class under the circumstance of the central suppression of monotheism."


    "The Crusaders have done too many miracles."


    "In fact, my attempt to get into Gaia''s spirit when I was in the three-digit figure was not necessarily influenced by his deeds. After all, no one wants to be a mediocre person after being promoted."


    Su Jin understood Hestia''s thoughts somewhat, frowned and said:


    "That''s why you plan to encroach on the sovereignty of the earth, so that you can become the number one person at the double-digit level like the former White Night King?"


    "By the way, haven''t you learned about the sovereignty of the earth from the twin goddesses?"


    When Hestia was asked this time, he suddenly smiled bitterly:


    "I tried to understand, but the asking price of the twin goddesses is too high."


    "It seems that the secret of the sovereignty of the land is controlled by the central center. It is a secret agreed upon by the original people. Even if you want to know about the two-digit thing, you have to pay a great price."


    "Even if the two goddesses want to tell me, they must ask for a ''reasonable'' price."


    "I can''t afford the price, so I can only give up and go all the way with my head covered."


    So that''s why Hestia was stuck in the way...


    Of course, in the most malicious direction, there is also the possibility that the two goddesses will deliberately block her, but this possibility is very low. After all, in the case of the only **** being aggressive, the two goddesses probably wish Hestia was promoted...


    Su Jin pondered the truth of the matter in his heart, and at the same time sighed at Yawei''s ability.


    Hestia was still stuck in the neck due to lack of intelligence. What kind of means did the Sole God use to advance from three digits to one digit under such intelligence restrictions and uncertain future?


    And in fact, if it wasn''t for being paranoid about getting the entire Little Garden and becoming the true One God, that Lord would be very likely to become the first God to be promoted to a "single digit".


    After all, Lao Jun, who completed the integration of Taiqing, Yuqing, Shangqing, and Qing, and the Jade Emperor, who are also the three heavenly emperors of Taiyi, Haotian, and Jade Emperor, compete with each other for the Eastern Dao Lineage and the opportunity to become a ''Dao''. .


    Buddha Shakyamuni himself was bound by Buddhism and nailed to the altar, unable to truly ''enlighten''.


    Although the route of the twin goddesses is unknown, it is obviously related to the development and growth of the small garden. They are the gods who most hope that the small garden will go further, but this step has been blocked by Yawei.


    So from Su Jin''s point of view, Yawei almost had to give up being the only god, and he was almost a step away from a single digit.


    If there is no problem here, Su Jin doesn''t believe a word, just because even Hei Tian doesn''t know this information, and Su Jin, who robbed Hei Tian''s memory, naturally can''t determine the reason.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but look at Hestia, thinking that this master is also a veteran, maybe he knows something, so after a moment of indulgence, he asked:


    "Do you know why Yahweh is so obsessed with the One God?".


    Chapter 1617 The Origin of the Only God


    However, Hestia''s answer did not exceed Su Jin''s expectations.


    "I don''t know." Hestia sighed softly: "In fact, although I and the **** who appeared in Little Garden are almost the same group, there have been different opinions about his origin."


    "He didn''t even have a name at first, but was praised as an omniscient and almighty god. Since only the Jewish people believed in him at that time, most gods regarded him as an indigenous belief god."


    "Oh, in fact, before the dawn, there were too many gods who were described as omniscient and omnipotent. The powerful ones were no different from the current three figures, but the weak ones may only be at the level of five figures."


    "Because the rules of the box garden center had not been determined at that time, the Four Great Primitives were busy with the construction of box gardens. Not to mention this kind of wild gods are everywhere, but they are not uncommon. Almost every outer gate can be divided into two or three. "


    "When He was really noticed, it was still at dawn."


    "At that time, the basic construction of the little garden was completed, the spiritual system was determined, all the gods were knocked down, and almost all the gods and Buddhas who fell from omniscient and omnipotent to five-digit numbers, only a few were already powerful. Only the gods retain a certain strength."


    Hades interjected at this time and added: "My eldest sister and I were also determined to be four-digit natural gods and Buddhas at that time, and Metis was also in the same group, but she did not have the name Metis at that time. As for Zeus, instead It was born later."


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded slightly, but he knew it in his heart. According to the words of the gods, the five gods such as Hades and Hestia were swallowed up by Kronos, until the latter was defeated by Zeus. to be born.


    But in fact, this is a ''historical-modification'' made by Metis in order to promote Zeus to the top.


    In fact, Zeus and Metis were both gods who later joined the genealogy of the Greek gods, and they themselves belonged to outsiders. In the chaotic dawn era of the chaos of the gods, this kind of small group can be said to have blossomed everywhere, only a small part has been handed down and formed the public. Widely known to the outside world - the group of gods.


    Su Jin, who knew about the chaos in the little garden at that time from Hei Tian, ??could naturally understand Hades'' rhetoric.


    At that time, after seeing Hades'' replenishment, Hestia continued:


    "Hades and I are the oldest group of gods, but even then, it was only four figures in the dawn era, but the one from the Crusaders is different."


    Hestia said this with a solemn expression: "He is born with three digits, and it is from the establishment of the spiritual system."


    "Even later, he claimed to have a three-digit spiritual personality after the Jewish Moses confirmed his real name and divinity, but at that time, the earliest group of gods had many doubts about this matter."


    "They suspect that the One God has a three-digit personality from the very beginning."


    "Born with three digits? This is really rare." Su Jin raised his brows, feeling that something was wrong.


    According to the oldest records, there are very few gods born with three figures.


    Among them, the most famous ones are Shiroyasha, Queen of Halloween, King of the World and Emperor Shitian.


    Among them, Emperor Shitian is because of the identity of one of the founders of the small garden, and retains a special place, while the white Yasha and the Queen of Halloween are because of the identity of the star spirit or the pure-blooded dragon.


    Among the strongest species of Hakoba, Protoss and pure-blooded dragons have the possibility of being born with three digits, even if it is very rare, but there have indeed been born three-digit existences.


    The natural gods and Buddhas are different. They are a god-given race with a bottom line of four digits. Even if the difficulty of advancing to three digits is relatively low, the rare degree of natural three digits among them is almost not even one-handed.


    In this case, Yawei was born with three digits, but he was very suspicious, um, very suspicious in his birth.


    "You should have thought of it too, right?" Hestia said solemnly.


    Su Jin took a deep breath, and after slowly exhaling it, he sighed: "Is it related to the center of the garden?"


    The gods and Buddhas who can be born with three digits, no, or in other words, among the gods, celestial spirits, and pure-blooded dragons who can be born with three digits, none of them are not related to the center of the small garden.


    The Queen of Halloween symbolizes the sun and the realm, and is synonymous with space. Kurimo is the king of the world, a "miniature universe" created by the Hakoniwa system.


    And Shiroyasha is even more ruthless. She is actually the center of the small garden herself. It was only because she was cut off by the four primordial primordials that she was born with the sovereignty of the sun.


    As for Di Shitian, he is an old bastard, following behind the Four Primordial Primitives, using his personal connections and strength to confuse the name of the founder, which is a special case.


    And if Yawei was born with three digits, then there would be a lot of doorways.


    Since it is a **** born with three digits, then he represents the side of the center of the small garden?


    At this time, Hestia said quietly:


    "The same group as me, the oldest group tried to study Him, but I heard that the study was forbidden by the four truths at that time when certain results were obtained."


    "Hi! Banned by the Four Great Primitives?"


    Su Jin noticed that something was wrong. If it only represented one side of the center, the Four Great Primitives would not do such a thing.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "Yes, forbidden, the parties seem to have been silenced, and some who were unwilling to be silenced were also silenced by Yawei himself."


    Hestia said this and added:


    "Mithra was one of the people who was sealed by Yahweh himself, but there are also sayings that it was the Son of God who was in charge of sealing at that time."


    "Mithra?" Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, and the **** king who once parasitized Kalji sounded.


    Is He the God who once explored the origin of Yahweh and was finally sealed by Yahweh?


    If I think about it this way, Mithras may have meant something different when he reminded me to ''be careful of Yahweh''.


    While Su Jin was thinking about it, Hades added calmly next to him:


    "I once heard from Moses, the current Holy Son, that he said that only Yahweh can establish a monotheism in Hakoba."


    ..........


    Hearing this, Hestia stunned: "Hades? Why didn''t you tell me about this?"


    "Zeus had already joined Greece at that time. With him there, nothing related to the Cross religion could be mentioned. After all, Zeus was once considered to be Yahweh''s pseudonym."


    When Hades'' words fell, Su Jin was stunned.


    He was stunned not only because Moses was actually the current Son of God, nor because Zeus might be the trumpet of Yahweh, but because of the fact that only Yahweh could establish a monotheistic religion in Hakoten.


    Because it involves one thing, or a fundamental setting.


    That is, Little Garden prohibits the monotheistic cosmology, and from the place where it is set, there is no possibility of monotheism.


    Well, now comes the question.


    Who is the one who set the monotheism not to appear?


    are the four primordial truths.


    Since it is said to be a setting or else it will appear, that is to say, at the beginning, the soil for the emergence of monotheism was actually considered, but in the end, it was considered inappropriate by the Four Great Primitives and gave up.


    Why did the Four Great Primitives think it was inappropriate? Have they tested the possibility of adding a monotheistic presence to Hakoniwa''s system?


    They felt that it was inappropriate. After cutting off the possibility of monotheism, where did this possibility go?

 Chapter 1106：

    With this clarified, the reason for Hades''s statement of ''the Son claims that only Yahweh can establish a monotheism'' becomes clear.


    Because Yahweh is that possibility, the ''monotheism'' itself that was cut off by the four truths.


    He himself is the embodiment of the possibility of ''the one and only God'' and the ''all-knowing and almighty God''.


    Therefore, He is born with three digits! Eight.


    Chapter 1618 then please


    Su Jin said with emotion: "If this is the case, then it makes sense."


    Because the essence of Yahweh is the "possibility of the only God", so he paranoid wants to become the only God, then he has the opportunity to reach the number one, and he also gave up in order to become the "only God".


    Because it is impossible for him to give up his own essence, to give up his own birth.


    There is one and only one way to His single digit.


    That is to become the only **** of Hakoniwa.


    In this way, Mithras told me the intention of ''Beware of Yahweh'', or a part of the intention can be understood.


    Mithra did not tell me to be careful of Yahweh, but to tell me, who is closely related to Shiroyasha, to be careful of Yahweh. ¡¯


    As the possibility of the Central Garden being cut off, Yahweh was born with a close relationship with the Central Garden. He is the most likely to become the Lord of the Little Garden, or even the deity of the Central Will of the Little Garden.


    Therefore, his direct competitors are either "Three Four Three" of others, or Bai Yasha, and the two sides are direct competitors of the central will.


    Therefore, after discovering that I could use the central power of the little garden, Yawei would not hesitate to go to the Demon High School world to ambush me in person.


    Because at that time He thought that I was also a competitor of the ''Central Will''.


    And the reason why the Four Great Primitives let us fight when facing the competition between me and Yawei is also obvious.


    The two candidates of the central will are fighting against each other over there. The Four Great Primitives are afraid that they are all overjoyed. If one kills one, one earns one, and if two die, it is a good thing. Naturally, it will not stop it. Who will stop the two enemies from each other? fight?


    "No wonder, no wonder it''s like this, aren''t these old guys sick? Back then, Yawei didn''t chase after him, but came to chase and kill me."


    When Su Jin muttered to himself, he actually understood in his heart that maybe it wasn''t that the Four Great Primordial didn''t chase Yawei, but they chased and killed him, but they didn''t succeed. Just like Su Jin now, he could only keep it under his eyes stare.


    Of course, it is more likely to have a PY transaction with someone in the first place, such as the Jade Emperor in the East.


    Hehe, you must know that God has always been the name of the Jade Emperor in the East, but it was taken away by Yawei in the modern times of the major worlds. Who would believe it if there are no tricks in it?


    According to the intelligence in the mind of the tool man, Hei Tian, ??Lao Jun represented Taoism, while Jade Emperor represented Confucianism.


    Su Jin was extremely wary of Confucianism, a system rooted in the hearts of Chinese people.


    He didn''t want to endure the old society of Jun Jun''s father and son.


    The Jade Emperor and Yawei are an alliance. This point, Su Jin is only guessing, but he is somewhat cautious.


    Of course, Lao Jun Su Jin couldn''t believe it either.


    Everyone is from the Celestial Dynasty, and he has also heard of the reputation of rebelling against the professional Hudaomen.


    What Heaven and Earth Society, Ming Cult, and White Lotus Cult are not worthy to carry shoes for Taoism.


    Laojun and Yawei cooperate, and Yin Yuhuang may not be absent.


    So... the reason for the lack of presence of the oriental group of gods in the little garden is really because of infighting?


    Should it be said to be an ancestral craftsmanship... At this time, even Su Jin, who was born in the celestial dynasty, had to be very emotional about the ''craftsmanship'' that his predecessors had intensively researched.


    In fact, he is also a proponent of the saying that the people of the Celestial Dynasty are not introverted, and the world has been unified for a long time, but now it seems that this statement is not achieved.


    Because he Su someone, also wants to join this traditional craft.


    Well, to win over the two goddesses to compete with these old coins, tsk, it''s quite exciting to think about it.


    Artemis, who has been paying attention to Su Jin, noticed that Su Jin seemed to be in a high mood at this time, and couldn''t help but wonder:


    "You seem to be in a good mood?"


    Zeus, the old rival, may be just a side of Yawei. The enemy has changed from the original three-digit number to the current one-digit number. It''s all like this. Can Su Jin be happy?


    Could it be that the stronger the enemy''s resistance, the happier Su Jin is?


    So I used to face him with a cold face, but I was actually stimulating his emotions? So he did those things to me?


    Will he have mental problems? Do you want to ask Athena and let her treat it?


    Just when Artemis had a mess of thoughts in his head, Su Jin turned his head and asked Hades:


    "How high do you think it is possible that Zeus is a side of Yahweh?"


    "...I''m not sure." Hades was silent for a while, then shook his head and said, "But I only know one thing."


    "That''s a metamorphosis to the point of Zeus. There is definitely a problem. Although the gods are higher than humans, they also have the same humanity. After all, both sides are the same intelligent life."


    "And Zeus is not only different from gods, but also from humans. This is definitely problematic."


    "So is Yahweh''s paranoia."


    "Hehe, both of them are extremely inclined to a certain desire, which makes it difficult for me to doubt whether they both originated from the same existence, but they each represent a different side..."


    Hearing Hades'' explanation, Su Jin was silent for a while, before sighing after a while;


    "Your guess is very informative. This possibility is indeed not impossible."


    The Crusaders themselves divide Yahweh into the Son, the Father, and the Holy Spirit, so can Yahweh also divide himself?


    This is quite possible.


    "So, there is more than one single god, huh, this is really an interesting joke."


    The only God who represents the ''single God'' is not the only person, but there are many. What kind of tongue twister is this?


    Hestia sighed at this time:


    "Regardless of the truth, let''s take this as a ''possibility''."


    It doesn''t matter whether Yawei is divided into multiple people, they must be treated as multiple people to guard against, otherwise there is no plan for the other party to counter-kill, and the dead will be useless.


    "Honestly, facing this kind of enemy is really stressful."


    Su Jin pinched his brows and said with a slightly helpless expression:


    "But now, I can only bite the bullet."


    After speaking, Su Jin sighed and said to Hestia:


    "Didn''t I cut off part of the spiritual personality of the One God before?"


    Hestia nodded, indicating that she knew about it, and then made a gesture of listening intently.


    Seeing this, Su Jin continued: "Alpha decided to use this part of Lingge to end up in person, incarnate as God, and put the matter of splitting the ten 0.8-character religion on the bright side."


    Hearing this, Hestia said calmly, "Do you need me to do anything?"


    "You only have to do one thing."


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:


    "That is to keep hinting to everyone to make them sure that ''Su Jin is God''."


    Hestia heard the words and thought calmly.


    After a while, in the golden ''egg shell'', Hestia''s strange voice sounded:


    "This may require the cooperation of Aphrodite, but, as you know, I can''t force her to do such a thing voluntarily."


    "I see.."


    Just as Su Jin was about to say that Aphrodite was done by myself, I heard Hestia say:


    "The most I can do is suggest her to take the initiative."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin suddenly paused, and then said:


    "Then please!".


    Chapter 1619 Reaching a Consensus


    Su Jin changed quickly.


    It wasn''t because he was jealous of Aphrodite''s body, but because he felt that if Aphrodite ended up in person, things would help him release the fog in front of Yahweh.


    After all, according to common sense, part of the reason why Aphrodite gave up her Greek identity and changed her spiritual status to go to Crucifixion to become the ''Virgin'' of her sect was that she could not stand the harassment of Zeus.


    Although in the current Su Jin''s point of view, there is a bit of a taste of coming out of the wolf''s den first and then entering the tiger''s mouth, but the only **** who wants to come to the Cross Sect is clear about this dislike of men and women.


    Therefore, if Aphrodite personally cooperated, the credibility of Su Jin''s pretending to be God would be lower in that person''s eyes. goddess.


    This kind of development is in line with Su Jin''s plan, so he changed his mind so easily.


    "The fact that I pretended to be God is a public matter, and the matter of the twin goddesses pretending to be God is a secret that only a few of my own and the top leaders of the Crusaders can know. ¡¯


    ''With this double insurance, the existence of the biblical God becomes a real secret. ¡¯


    ''Although there may still be a risk of exposure, it is a success to briefly divert the attention of the Crusaders. ¡¯


    With this idea in mind, Su 16 Jin agreed to Hestia''s ''proposal'' and said:


    "Related matters, you can tell Aphrodite, I think she should cooperate."


    Hestia heard the words, as if she had figured out something, and sighed: "Sure enough? Do the twin goddesses have a deeper connection with her?"


    It was obvious who she was referring to.


    When Su Jin heard this, he immediately kept his mouth shut, neither admitting nor denying it.


    After all, the cooperation between Aphrodite and the twin goddesses is a confidential matter, and everyone knows it. There is not much benefit in picking it on the bright side.


    Hestia''s mood adjusted quickly, and after muttering to herself, she quickly changed the subject and said:


    "Have you nothing else to say other than about the Crusaders?"


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, somewhat confused about Hestia''s intentions.


    At this time, Hestia smiled and said:


    "It''s strange. According to the smell of time on your body, you''ve been on the outside for six years, haven''t you?"


    "In such a long time, haven''t you thought about changing the structure of the Greek **** group after incorporating it?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Hestia with a little surprise, but because the golden eggshell blocked his vision, he couldn''t see Hestia''s expression, and it was difficult to discern her thoughts.


    Unable to do so, Su Jin pondered for a moment and said:


    "How do you plan to change it?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Hestia said softly:


    "The structure of the gods, except for Athena, we can only modify it according to the structure of the three generations of gods."


    As for the three generations of gods, Su Jin knew very well.


    It is nothing more than the "Age of Uranus", "Age of Cronus" and "Age of Zeus".


    This is the three God-king eras clearly identified in the theogony.


    Among them, the Uranus era is a cosmology with a dual-god structure jointly held by the gods and the mother, and the strongest authority is the sky and the earth.


    Similar cosmology is the dualism of Zoroastrianism, and the oriental theory of Fuxi and Nuwa''s ancestors.


    The era of Kronos is the structure of the twelve titans of the gods and queens, which belong to the variants of the two main gods. The strongest authority is time and space.


    In the Zeus era, it was a system of three gods and twelve main gods. The three gods were in charge of the three gods of the sky, the underworld, and the ocean, which belonged to the more common three-pillar **** system.


    Whether it is the Three Purities of Taoism, the Three Gods of India, or the Three Pillars of Gaotianyuan of Eastern Ying, or the Triple God of Babylonian Mythology.


    Among the powerful deity systems, the Three Pillars God is the most common system.


    Since Hestia proposed the revision, it means that the existing three-pillar **** system has been changed.


    This made Su Jin''s face a little weirder:


    "It goes without saying that in the Zeus era, no qualified person was born in the spiritual status of Kronos and Rhea. Therefore, if you want to take the form of the goddess and the mother, who will be the goddess?"


    Hades and Artemis looked at Su Jin faintly at this time, although they didn''t say a word, they explained the answer to Su Jin invisibly.

 Chapter 1107：

    "me?"


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, looking at it, changing back to the Uranus era, it seems that a preliminary consensus has been reached within Greece.


    After thinking about it again and again, Su Jin sighed: "It''s too urgent."


    "I understand what you mean. Changing the structure of the gods to the age of gods and mothers is indeed conducive to the promotion of the current main **** to an older spirituality, and delegating the existing spirituality to the bottom, allowing them to compete for the upper position."


    "This can really quickly expand the strength of the Greek **** group, but it is too unwise to make a major adjustment to the Greek **** group at this point in time when it is about to target the Crusaders."


    "While this would enliven the lower community that had long wanted to go further, it also gave the Crusaders an opportunity to calculate Greece."


    "So I personally prefer to wait for the matter of the Crusade to be resolved, and rely on the stance of returning from a great victory to carry out internal rectification."


    "This is the safest and the risk is low. At least there won''t be too much trouble, and even if it does, it''s within the controllable category."


    "What do you think?"


    Facing Su Jin''s eloquent chatter, Hestia chuckled lightly:


    "It''s up to you, after all, you''re the one who speaks and speaks in Greece."


    Tsk, it''s been calculated... Su Jin immediately reacted when Hestia said this.


    I am afraid that his idea is actually Hestia''s idea, but Hestia needs him to express his position in order to make a decision to ''stabilize the existing God group structure''.


    Thinking of Hestia''s recent promotion to double digits, the crowd of Greek gods 343 would inevitably be shaken, Su Jin couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows and asked:


    "Does anyone want to be in the position?"


    At this time, Hades explained: "There are some signs of the lower community, but the current situation is still controllable, and it is already investigating whether the enemy is provoking dissension internally."


    Su Jin heard the words clearly: "That''s why we need to unify our ideology quickly? I understand."


    It seems that many people are eyeing Zeus''s seat after Zeus''s death. Do you want to promote the existing main **** to one level, and then take the position yourself... It is not easy to steer the group of gods..


    With a sigh in his heart, Su Jin said seriously:


    "Since a consensus has been reached, it will be clear what each of them has to do."


    Hearing this, Artemis frowned and asked, "Are you going to leave now? Don''t you stay for a while?"


    Su Jin looked at Artemis who kept him in surprise and explained:


    "I have another meeting that I have to attend, how can I say?"


    "...Nothing." Artemis closed his mouth and said nothing, obviously not wanting to continue.


    Su Jin gave her a strange look, then said goodbye to Hestia and Hades, and after exiting the temple, took out a letter stored in the gift card.


    Looking at the envelope with the three-title tailed snake lacquer printed on it, Su Jin sighed, then gently tore the lacquer open.


    Chapter 1620 Black Sky''s Thoughts


    The varnish was gently torn, and the three-headed snake broke, and a sense of lock appeared directly in Su Jin''s heart.


    Su Jin''s expression remained unchanged, and he let this force lock on him, and then, with his cooperation, the surrounding scene gradually began to distort in a clockwise direction.


    woo-


    A muddy whine sounded.


    The environment around Su Jin suddenly changed, from a towering temple to a dense forest with towering trees.


    The crisp chirping of sparrows sounded.


    Su Jin raised his head and looked at the giant tree hundreds of meters tall and more than 40 meters wide in front of him, raised his eyebrows slightly, and then looked down at the bottomless cave under the tree. .


    "Heh." Su Jin chuckled when he saw this, and strode forward unsuspectingly into the cave.


    After stepping into it, it looks like a bottomless cave on the outside, but there is something special.


    This is a wooden hut built in a cave without a roof.


    Orange flames burned in the rocky fireplace on the right, and the kettle hung with iron hooks murmured there.


    The plush carpet with moderate hardness and softness covered the floor of the room, which was not large and only more than 30 square meters.


    In the center of the room, sofas, tea seats, wall clocks and other furniture should be complete, and on the left wall, there is a door that seems to lead to the bedroom.


    This looks like an outing hut in the western suburbs, so Su Jin can''t help but lower his eyebrows, and then looks at the figure sitting on the sofa in the center.


    "Sit down." Hei Tian, ??wearing a home robe, sat on the single sofa and pointed to the long sofa opposite.


    And beside his right armrest, a one-eyed crow was looking at Su Jin with all eyes to please.


    "You seem more relaxed now than I thought?"


    Su Jin stepped on the wooden floor with a special fragrance, walked to the opposite side of Hei Tian and sat down, then raised his legs, staring at Hei Tian''s intact arms and said:


    "Is it because the one from the Crusaders gave you compensation?"


    Hei Tian heard the words and touched his intact arm, and said helplessly:


    "As soon as you come up, reveal my scars, you are really not cute at all". "


    When Su Jin heard the words, his brows jumped and he said, "The cute description should be used to describe your disciple."


    Hei Tian heard the words, a disgusted expression appeared on the face of the handsome and handsome young man:


    "Forget it, the words canary and cute are too incompatible."


    As far as the bad character of the canary is, is it still cute? He couldn''t wait to get a punch.


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly remembered that the canary was exiled to the outside world by himself, so he sighed, and then changed the subject and said:


    "Have you met the twin goddesses?"


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin put his leg up, and asked with a half-smile, "You called me here to get information?"


    "It''s so ugly to say, but in these days of meeting, which time is it that I am not at a disadvantage?"


    Hei Tian pinched his brows, and seemed a little melancholy at Su Jin''s incompatibility:


    "Can''t you and I set aside our respective positions for a while?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression softened slightly, and he said in surprise, "It looks like you really want to talk to me?"


    Seeing this, Hei Tian stretched out his hand, and the kettle hanging in the fireplace flew into his hand. He poured boiling water, brewed two cups of tea, handed a cup to Su Jin, and sat there watching him.


    Su Jin, who understood that drinking this cup of tea represented reconciliation, stared at Hei Tian''s face. After staring for a while, he took the tea and took a sip.


    Seeing this, Hei Tian immediately breathed a sigh of relief, then changed to a relaxed posture, sat on the chair and said:


    "It''s gotten to the point where it doesn''t matter where we stand."


    "Almost." Su Jin did not deny Heitian''s words.


    With the development of the situation like this, Su Jin and Hei Tian did not have too many conflicts, even if they fought before the first month of Hakoniwa.


    For the two people at the scene, the focus of the current conflict is on the twin goddesses and Yawei.


    In a sense, the two sides are nothing but the ''swords'' in the hands of the two.


    At this time, as if to liven up the topic, Hei Tian chuckled and said:


    "Have you seen Klimore?"


    "That world king?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and then said in surprise, "That''s not true, what happened to him?"


    "Oh? I heard that the one hired Artemis to act as a middleman, and you haven''t met yet?"


    Hei Tian was slightly surprised, then smiled and said:


    "It looks like he''s in good shape, and the injuries suffered by the ''world'' are still manageable."


    Is this why Artemis hesitated before? Su Jin was startled, then suddenly speechless.


    Kulimo found someone to act as a middleman, and found Artemis, who had a ''not very good relationship'' with him. What kind of IQ is this?


    He might as well find Shiroyasha...


    Su Jin complained in his heart, but at the same time, because of Hei Tian''s words, he remembered the matter of Klimo.


    It seemed that last time, the battlefield where he and Hei Tian fought was the world of Klimore.


    And that world seems to have been smashed to pieces because of his actions... ah this...


    Su Jin''s face twitched, and he said with a strange expression: ".¡¦ Isn''t that world king looking for me to settle accounts?"


    "Oh? You know that too." Hei Tian looked at Su Jin with a smile, and pointed to the house he was in: "You think, my injury is already healed, so why am I still here pretending to be recuperating?"


    Hiss... Su Jin''s eyelids jumped wildly, and he said unnaturally, "The one from the Crusaders didn''t compensate?"


    "That''s not enough." Hei Tian shook his head and said, "And that world king is not a good guy to talk to."


    "Well, if it wasn''t for her wandering around in the starry sky of the little garden all the year round, the three big problem children of the little garden should be the big four."


    There are five of the Four Heavenly Kings, I know this stalk... Su Jin sighed inwardly, then pinched his brows and said:


    "It seems that the world we played against before is very special?"


    At this time, Hei Tian (alright, alright) said softly: "I remind you, the ''Dragon Bearing the World'' is not just a nickname."


    The world of the king of the world... I''ve destroyed the family''s nest? No wonder Yawei''s compensation was not enough to quell the anger of the world king... Su Jin groaned inwardly, and then sighed:


    "It looks like you want to be a middleman?"


    When Hei Tian heard this, he showed a stunned expression, and then looked at Su Jin strangely and said:


    "You seem to have forgotten that I am also the perpetrator like you?"


    Speaking of this, Hei Tian couldn''t help but complain: "Are you sure you asked me to be the mediator, not planning to give me to the world king as a punching bag?"


    This is also true... Su Jin was stunned, then smiled a little embarrassedly and said:


    "Then you mean west?"


    Hei Tian was suddenly silent for a while, and then said:


    "I''m going to get the canary back.".


    Chapter 1621 What would you choose


    Canary.


    The real founder of Arcadia is also the first-generation chief of staff. Compared with Kasugabe Takaaki, who is the leader, she is more important to the community of Arcadia, and she is almost a brain-like existence.


    It can be said that Arcadia is the canary¡¯s single-handedly upgraded from a weak 7-digit community to a 4-digit community, and finally became the lower-level ''savior'' of the final trial of the successful crusade against mankind.


    However, just like the Shu Kingdom in the Three Kingdoms period, the canary, which rose like a comet, could not escape the result of defeat in the end.


    And it was none other than the black sky in front of him who exiled him with his own hands.


    Considering that Hei Tian still has Orpheus'' vest as a canary master, this may be the best result that Hei Tian can achieve.


    Even if Canary couldn''t accept the shattering of the dream of the lower-level alliance, but among the many losers in the small garden, the ending she encountered was already a ''good'' ending.


    And now Hei Tian''s proposal is to change Canary''s ending, which makes Su Jin subconsciously keep silent.


    He wanted to know what the former client of Hei Tian thought.


    Seeing that Su Jin didn''t make a sound, Hei Tian didn''t react much, just said to himself:


    "Originally, according to Ouroboros'' expectation, the canary, whose Lingge was reduced by 343 to the point that it only had 200 years of lifespan, would die of old age in the outer universe under many arrangements."


    "This is also the last respect that my former master won for her."


    Speaking of this, Hei Tian said with a little pity in his tone:


    "It is better to die in regret with the dream of a big league than to face the crushing despair of the truth of the universe after it is achieved."


    Su Jin didn''t say anything when he heard the words, but he could somewhat guess what Hei Tian was thinking.


    Rather than being crushed by double digits, without seeing any sense of hopelessness, it is better to die under the suppression of triple digits and die in the regret of ''just one step away''.


    Such a way of dying is not bad for Canary, at least it is better than degenerating into an evil spirit in boundless despair, and being cleaned up like garbage by two digits.


    Of course, if Su Jin was a canary, he would definitely not accept this ending.


    Su Jin can think from Hei Tian''s position, but he will not empathize with Hei Tian.

 Chapter 1108：

    After all, he is not a black day to Su Jin, why should he think about the other party? He thought from the standpoint of Hetian, in order to better serve himself, rather than grief and grief for vested interests.


    At this time, seeing Su Jin''s reaction at all, Hei Tian smiled and scolded with relief:


    "Sure enough, you are also a conscience."


    After all, Canary can be regarded as Su Jin''s savior. She was so miserable, Su Jin didn''t respond at all, she was indeed a bit ''hard-hearted''.


    But what Hei Tian has to admit is that only such Su Jin can break the cage that the canary failed to break, and can use his own way to force the ''Ouroboros'' to the point of compromise.


    This is something that Canary, who values ??wisdom too much, can''t do, and only before his exile did his disciple realize that "wisdom alone is nothing in Hakoniwa".


    For Hei Tian, ??who has been paying attention to the canary, it is impossible for him to not understand the behavior of the canary trying to create a "simulated star creation map" in the outside world.


    Even if the other party was fortunate enough to create the holder of the ''simulated star creation map'', the reverse of the sixteenth night, Hei Tian was also clear.


    However, this was just a fluke in the eyes of Hei Tian.


    Even in Hakoba, not every holder of a simulated innovation map can step into the triple digits.


    The so-called capital of the **** king is just a chance to become a four-digit exception, comparable to three-digit in some respects.


    But that''s all.


    The person who really decides the future of Hakoten is He Tian, ??Su Jin, Hestia, and the five original truths.


    Hakoniwa is the playground of the gods, and they are the gods!


    Laughing and scolding, Hei Tian gradually controlled his emotions, and then said indifferently:


    "Although it''s just a little trick, Canary has indeed achieved certain results in the outside world over the years."


    At this time, Su Jin interjected:


    "Back to Izayoi? (bgai


    Hei Tian was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses and said, "Have the twin goddesses already told you? It saves me explaining."


    Su Jin did not explain the idea to Hei Tian, ??but continued:


    "A simulated star chart holder who may step into the three-digit figure is indeed important, but it is only important. Compared with that little guy, it is the canary that deserves my attention."


    Although they haven''t really met each other, Su Jin also knows that Reverse Izayoi is a person who is good at using his brain and likes to challenge.


    Such people will not like Arcadia, who has gradually qualified for a super-large group of gods, because that is the result of Su Jin''s efforts, not his.


    So from Su Jin''s point of view, even if he came back to Hakoba, he would not really join Arcadia in the end. At most, he became a friendly member of the periphery because of Canary''s relationship.


    It is precisely because of this understanding that Su Jin feels that Reverse Izayoi is not as important as the canary.


    After all, the latter is the founder of Arcadia, and now Arcadia has initially completed the ideal of the canary.


    When that person returns, in the worst case, if he doesn''t like Su Jin, he will also contribute his own strength to Arcadia.


    And back to Izayoi, he might help out in Canary''s face, but if you really want to talk about dedication, it''s definitely not as good as Canary.


    This is also the reason why Su Jin would say to pay more attention to canaries.


    Hearing Su Jin''s attitude, Hei Tian couldn''t help but sigh:


    "My disciple hasn''t returned, are you thinking about how to use it? Although it is a qualified leader, I still don''t like this style of work."


    "The leader of the Ouroboros still has such an idea?" Su Jin said with a yin and yang peculiar anger, almost saying that Heitian''s buttocks were sitting upright.


    However, Hei Tian just gave Su Jin a contemptuous look:


    "If I were the real leader of Ouroboros, would I personally come and test you before?"


    The tone of this social animal made Su Jin unable to pick out the fault, which made him have to sigh with emotion:


    "Is the influence of the Crusaders on ouroboros so serious?"


    Hei Tian sighed at this time:


    "There is no way, he is willing."


    "As long as he can achieve his purpose, he is almost the best teacher in my eyes."


    Su Jin did not refute this point, because he had obtained Hei Tian''s memory very well that the holy immortal in front of him could become an important promoter of two-digit numbers, and he was the only **** of the Cross religion.


    This is the grace of enlightenment, which no one can deny, and it is also an important reason why Hei Tian is willing to serve as the head of the Ouroboros.


    Otherwise, if he himself is not happy with a two-digit figure, even the original five people can''t force him to promise anything.


    But even so, Su Jin still wanted to try:


    "If, I mean if."


    Su Jin straightened his posture, and then asked with a smile:


    "If there is a person who takes what you need most at the moment, finds you, and makes you choose to remain neutral in position?"


    "What would you choose?".


    Chapter 1622 Compromise


    Hearing Su Jin''s blatant words, Hei Tian was obviously stunned for a moment, and then shook his head dumbfoundedly and said:


    "Okay, I take back the foreword, at least on the point of shamelessness, you are indeed a personal biography of the canary."


    When he said this, he was both emotional and speechless.


    Hei Tian originally thought that under the leadership of Su Jin, Arcadia at least got rid of the stinky problems of the canary period, but now it seems that this is obviously getting worse and worse.


    Talk to me about the business with the Lingam you stole from me? This face is also enough, at least not lost to - Di Shitian.


    However, in the face of Hei Tian''s attack, Su Jin raised his legs proudly:


    "I''ll just ask you if you can talk? It''s just a matter of one sentence."


    Facing Su Jin''s rogue-like appearance, Hei Tian''s face twitched, and then he said:


    "alright, you win."


    "I will seriously consider your proposal."


    Although he said so, neither Su Jin nor Hei Tian knew that this was already a promise.


    Everyone came up in Hakoba, and even Hei Tian had more experience in compromise than Su Jin because of his age.


    In the absence of a great enmity between life and death, even Hei Tian could not risk his own life because of the grace of enlightenment.


    This is for no other reason than selfishness.


    Because of Yawei''s ambition, Hei Tian could not go to confront Su Jin, or even to confront the two goddesses head-on.


    Therefore, in the case of some choices, Hei Tian chose to accept Su Jin''s "sugar-coated cannonballs", thus avoiding himself being blacklisted by Su Jin and the twin goddesses.


    After all, from Hei Tian''s point of view, this is a struggle between two quasi-single figures. For him, and even Su Jin, there is no need to risk his own life.


    Seeing Hei Tian''s reaction, Su Jin smiled and said, "If that''s the case, then it''s settled."


    Su Jin didn''t say anything about returning the previously severed spirituality to you now, that''s what a fool would do.


    He will hold this spirit in his hand until Hei Tian is really faced with a choice in the future, and the other party has truly made an equivalent decision before handing over the spirit.


    Buyers and sellers pay attention to cash on delivery, and Su Jin naturally does the same.


    So both Su Jin and Hei Tian tacitly did not elaborate on the issue of ''spirit delivery'', but skipped this topic and continued the previous transaction.


    "I will lift the blockade of the lower world where the canary is located in the near future."


    Facing Hei Tian''s answer, Su Jin just raised his eyebrows and said, "Then her broken spirit?"


    "I''ll add it." Hei Tian was very forthright about this detail.


    This was more or less an opportunity for him and that disciple to ease the relationship. Of course, Hei Tian didn''t think Canary would choose to forgive.


    After all, when a smart person takes revenge, he is more ruthless than a fool.


    However, hatred is hatred, and the act of easing the relationship is also what Hei Tian has to do.


    Of course, this kind of easing is not for the canary, but for easing the relationship with Su Jin:


    "As for those former Arcadia members who died in battle, I will give them a chance to reincarnate to make up for it."


    "You''re so cool."


    Su Jin doesn''t mind this petty profit. Hei Tian will pay it if he wants. Anyway, he is not familiar with most of the members of Arcadia. On the contrary, what they are familiar with is Hei Rabbit. A girl who has lived for two hundred years in Arcadia.


    To make Hei Rabbit happier, Su Jin is still willing to accept such kindness, even if he knows that Hei Tian has no plans.


    As for whether the members of the previous generation of Arcadia will seize power, Su Jin did not consider this.


    Hei Tian could easily wipe out the members of the previous Arcadia with three-digit strength, and Su Jin would only be stronger than Hei Tian, ??not weaker.


    Besides, under the presence of Su Jin, Hestia, and Alger, who are comparable to two-digit figures.


    The new generation of Arcadia executives has run out of seats from the old days.


    The return of the older generation can only accept the ending arranged by them, or choose to leave decently. They have only these two paths.


    After negotiating the conditions, Su Jin naturally had the idea of ??leaving, but before that, he was still thinking about Klimo.


    A two-figure stare at himself, this is not something that can be easily put aside.


    Thinking that Hei Tian seemed to want Canary to be the middleman between him and Kurimo, Su Jin couldn''t help but wonder:


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "Are the Canaries and Kurimore on good terms?"


    However, Hei Tian''s answer was beyond Su Jin''s expectations:


    "The relationship is normal."


    "But Klimore has always been curious about the canary, and that''s enough for the world king."


    "I see."


    Su Jin suddenly realized that although he didn''t understand what was going on at Klimo, he was still willing to ease the conflict.


    Considering his own relationship with the Twin Goddesses, the Queen of Halloween, and Hestia, it wouldn''t be too much to come to Kuremo.


    ''I guess it''s just a step to step down, otherwise I won''t say that the canary''s diligence is enough''


    ..........


    Su Jin thought to himself, then stood up and said goodbye to Heitian:


    "After a while, Arcadia should find trouble with the Ouroboros, you should pay attention to the situation."


    Although it was a bit strange to say that he was looking for trouble in front of the head of the Ouroboros, Hei Tian understood what Su Jin meant in seconds.


    This is to let him arrange some nasty guys to the places destined to be attacked, and let him eradicate dissidents.


    Well, it''s better to be a member of the Crusaders faction, but unfortunately, because of Hei Tian''s ''defeat'' recently, some people have indeed shown signs of ''disobedience''.


    "I understand, it will be well arranged here."


    "That''s good."


    After setting the tone of fighting but not breaking in an understatement, Su Jin turned around and immersed his figure into the gradually distorted time and space.


    Looking at the direction Su Jin was leaving, Hei Tian picked up the teacup and took the first sip of tea after the meeting:


    "He didn''t really get into double digits, but he just didn''t."


    Speaking of this, Hei Tian suddenly couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "Hehe, the Crusaders have been pecked in the eye, I don''t care about that."


    Thinking of Yawei, who was recovering from his injuries, Hei Tian couldn''t help but chuckle. After he finished laughing, he sighed softly:


    "After the rise of Arcadia, I''m afraid Hakoba will become lively."


    "Alas, the troubled autumn!" Eight.


    Chapter 1623 Are you kidding me?


    "Old Fox!"

 Chapter 1109：

    Su Jin, who left the cave hut, could not help but spit, and crushed the thick soil on the ground with his feet.


    To be honest, this meeting with Hei Tian seems to be about cooperation, but in fact, almost nothing has been negotiated. It can only be said that a certain consensus has been reached.


    What Su Jin wanted at first was Hei Tian''s bias in matters related to cross religion, not his current neutrality.


    But the holy immortal threw out a series of ''Kurimo cards'', ''Canary cards'', and even ''Reverse Izayoi'', and threw out ''Broken Tail to Survive''. Currently, it is to change to a ''neutral one''. position''.


    This made Su Jin helpless.


    The King of the World, Kurimo, was the object he had to appease and win over. Canary was considered a senior who had half a savior and had to be saved. As for the retrograde Izayoi, he was a complete addition. "Three Six Zeros"


    No one really thinks that the simulated star creation map on Izayoi''s body will have nothing to do with Hetian, right?


    If Su Jin would have thought so before, but after Hei Tian had been paying attention to the canary, he would not think so.


    Although it is a bit confusing to say that the protagonist of the future against the Ouroboros was cultivated by Hei Tian, ??who will be against the Ouroboros in the future, but considering the competition within the Ouroboros, and even the competition within the Sun Kings for the spirit of ''Vishnu'', Su Jin It''s not too surprising this result.


    Even the quasi-single digit of the Buddha had a need for Vishnu''s spirituality, not to mention the two-digit number of Krishna.


    The competitors of the Vishnu Linguistics of the Sun Kings have been fighting without breaking. Under the condition of maintaining the surface harmony, they compete for the Vishnu Linguistics by means of their own means.


    As for the only **** behind the Crusaders, Hei Tian is only a ''loyalty'' on the surface.


    This can be seen from the fact that the sun king group has always been the core community of ouroboros.


    If.:Water!Capital,.,Source\''\''Group??,6,,.5,6!?6!1;?8!\''!8,9,\'',6..Preparation,, , use .ÖÐ\'' to:!;group!7,\":6?..6:0?1.8,3\''!\''2.!:0 After all, nothing beats ''Vishnu'' Only those who are related to spirituality can join the group. This condition is more convenient to exclude Yahweh.


    The one who is paranoid about the One God is absolutely impossible to become the incarnation of a certain spirituality. This move is almost a punch three inches above Yawei, directly throwing the opponent out of the core layer.


    And even in the core layer, Hei Tian is a player with a strong advantage.


    Boxboat''s attitude is unknown, but he has a general thirst for Vishnu''s spirituality.


    The strongest competitor, the Buddha of Buddhism, intends to use Vishnu''s spirituality to degrade his own spirituality, so as to get rid of the so-called "supreme altar" of Buddhism.


    Therefore, for the Buddha, Vishnu''s spirituality is only a feasible solution, and the tools that can be used are naturally much weaker than the further needs of Krishna.


    If the other two have no need or little need, Buddha can compromise.


    In this way, the person who can really win the spirituality of Vishnu in the end is really likely to be the black sky.


    Under such circumstances, it is not difficult to guess the result that Hei Tian cultivated a canary, and cultivated a retrograde Izayoi, which he used to secretly fight against Yahweh.


    If Yahweh''s plan succeeded, and Hakoten entered the end of the Dharma era, what would appear would be the spiritual personality of Shiva, the **** of destruction, not Vishnu, the **** of peace.


    This kind of scene where the one in the Tianjun lied down and lost all of himself, no matter how stupid Hei Tian was, he knew that he couldn''t play like this.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at the sky and the scorching sun at noon, and couldn''t help but chuckle:


    "It''s really interesting that the Ouroboros who are trying to let Little Garden enter the end of the law, but its leader is Hetian, who doesn''t want the little garden to enter the end of the law."


    The Ouroboros full of 25 children, its leader is also 25 children, it is quite logical.


    "I just don''t know if Hei Tian created the simulated star creation map on Ishiba Izayoi''s body. I haven''t grabbed this memory before. It seems that Hei Tian has dealt with it beforehand?"


    "Tsk tsk, even if it is impossible for the memory to be robbed of the double digits, there is still a plan in advance so that the important content will not be leaked. That guy Heitian is indeed a freak who has climbed from human to double digits. ."


    After sighing about Hei Tian''s operation, Su Jin also understood that keeping this old guy neutral is really the best result.


    If he really wants to make this guy clearly favor his own family, Su Jin is afraid that he will doubt Hei Tian''s motives.


    However, thinking that even a character like Hei Tian could only be subordinated to the only god, Su Jin had to sigh with emotion:


    "The crucifix is ??really scary..."


    "Go home and think about it carefully, how to chase and block this guy..."


    Sighing, Su Jin shook his head, turned and stepped into the realm zone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Garden of Eden.


    Wearing a white robe, the young priest with blond hair and blue eyes raised his head gently, looked at the tree of good and evil in front of him that looked like an apple tree, and said softly:


    "Should I describe you now as Pandora, or Maria?"


    Behind him, a reserved and elegant female voice sounded softly.


    "Just call me Pandora, Your Majesty."


    "Ugh."


    The Holy Son sighed, turned around, and looked at the woman dressed in a black dress, with black hair and black eyes, delicate and delicate facial features, and skin as white as snow, blending black and white to the extreme.


    "I thought our partnership would last longer..."


    Pandora showed a charming and dangerous smile, covered her mouth and said:


    "Your Majesty, you are joking. Isn''t it inevitable to cooperate with the witch who released Calamity just out of curiosity?"


    "...Yes." The Holy Son paused for a while, then sighed: "But I''m still going to fight, after all..."


    When He said this, he smiled and said:


    "If you don''t even resist, and you''re taken away, that''s too fake."


    The words fell, and the rumbling sound was recalled between heaven and earth. One after another, the simple and magnificent 0.8 stone pillars rose behind the Holy Son, and they were scattered to form a magnificent pure white church.


    Boom! !


    The bell rang.


    After the bell struck, everything in the world lost its color and turned into pure black and white.


    In this black and white world, Pandora pinched her brows in distress and said:


    "When the child is older, the mother can''t help it..."


    She seemed to be joking, but also seemed to be sincere.


    Around the pure white church, a mist of white mist appeared quietly, dragging the entire church into the mist in silence.


    When the church disappeared in the Garden of Eden, the high-pitched siren sounded completely.


    In less than ten minutes, Di Shitian at the Tianjun headquarters received a piece of information.


    "The Virgin hijacked the Son and betrayed him? Are you kidding me?"


    Di Shitian was stunned.


    Chapter 1624 White Yaksha: Happy here!


    The wheat-skinned goddess dressed as women in the workplace, Marta ''Ditian'' sat on the sofa carelessly, with her hands on the backrest and said:


    "It''s incredible and incomprehensible, but it''s what it is."


    "The angels of the sacred sequence are now coming out of their nests to search for the trace of the Holy Son on the upper floor. Oh, by the way, there are many who left the upper floor without authorization and went to the lower floor to search. Really, this group of lunatics is simply taking the face of the Heavenly Army. Mud stepping~"


    When Di Shitian heard these words, his face was blue and black, and he slapped the table angrily and cursed:


    "These old guys, don''t they make me happy?"


    "I''m the last one at work!!"


    "Can''t those old things make trouble after Su Jin officially takes office?"


    It was a scolding of the weather, and the silenced words of ''beep-'' and ''beep-'' kept appearing in the words.


    It was a peculiar phenomenon that occurred after being scolded by the two-digit real name and then being erased by the other party.


    In a sense, among the existence of the three-digit number, only Emperor Shitian has such a privilege.


    And Marta waited until Di Shitian scolded all the two digits, and then Shanshan said:


    "Before you complain, you might as well take a serious look at the information and be careful to scold the wrong person. Those old guys will settle accounts with you."


    When Di Shitian heard this, his face turned green, he quickly picked up the information and turned it over seriously, his face turned more and more twisted:


    "The Holy Son was taken away by Pandora after a brief resistance?"


    "16 The upper part of the sacred sequence left the search team and went to the lower level privately, and is currently entrenched in the lower east area?"


    "The saints of the lower cathedrals, the guardian angels acted without authorization to search for the Son? The end of the route is suspected to be in the East District?"


    "Hey! My dear, this is a premeditated rebellion!"


    "Then is the Virgin Mary holding the Holy Child to make the princes? Whose arm is this? Pandora? She can''t play this hand."


    At that time, Marta said quietly: "The four-digit outer gate in the east district is guarding the monster of the White Night King."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian patted his forehead, slammed, and kept on saying, "It''s over!"


    "Thousand-eyed guy actually ended up. This is to fight against the Crusaders at the end of my term!!"


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian said with anger and a smile:


    "These old guys, can''t we wait for Su Jin to take over before starting the fight?"


    The anger is that these old guys didn''t even give a notice, they just started to work. The laughing thing is that he will abdicate to ''Xian'' soon, so there is no need to worry about this crap.


    However, at this time, Marta whispered:


    "Do you think Su Jin will take over at this time?"


    Di Shitian''s facial features suddenly solidified.


    "Isn''t it?" Di Shitian''s lips trembled, and he said with a terrified expression: "The stinky boy has received the money, will he still not do anything?"


    Marta didn''t explain anything, just congratulated:


    "Of course not, after all, your son-in-law looks a lot like you!"


    When Di Shitian heard this, his face turned pale and his whole body trembled.


    After shaking for a while, Di Shitian rolled his eyes, no longer suppressed the old wounds on his body, and blood blisters appeared in his mouth.


    After a few grunts, Di Shitian turned his head and passed out.


    Seeing this, Marta opened her mouth slightly and her eyes narrowed slightly, as if to say, is there another trick?


    After a moment of silence, Marta took out the gift for communication and dialed Kenshin Uesugi''s number.


    After beeping busy tone, Uesugi Kenshin''s suspicious voice came:


    "What''s up?"


    "Di Shitian suffered a serious injury, lost his mind, and seemed to fall into a hallucination..."


    When Marta said this, it seemed as if something suddenly sounded. She picked up the fruit knife on the coffee table next to her, and slashed her index finger lightly:


    "Because of suppressing him to go mad, I was injured and I am in urgent need of medical treatment."


    Di Shitian, who fell in a pool of blood, looked strangely at the wound on Marta''s fingertip, and then thought about the blood he forced out, suddenly felt that he was stupid?


    The opposite Uesugi Kenshin was silent for a while, and after a while, he replied:


    "what?"


    "All in all, the old injury we both suffered from Az Dakaha has relapsed..."


    Before Marta finished speaking, Uesugi Kenshin replied in an emotionless voice:


    "So I need to go back to the Tianjun headquarters to sit down?"


    "Yes." Marta nodded again and again, and said in a gratifying tone: "Uesugi, for the sake of my sister who has been taking care of you, can you..."


    "Sorry, I''m on a mission, and I don''t have the order of the Commander-in-Chief of the Sky Army..."


    Before Uesugi Kenshin finished speaking, Di Shitian stopped pretending and asked eagerly:


    "You want a few orders, and I''ll sign them now."


    The opposite Uesugi Kenshin was silent for a while, and then said coldly:


    "Then I have asked Su Jin, the head of the Heavenly Army, to sign the highest appointment letter with the ''Fan Shi gun''. After receiving the order, his subordinates will naturally execute the corresponding order."


    When the words fall, the communication hangs up.


    Marta and Di Shitian looked at each other, and they all smiled, and then said in unison:


    "Information, Uesugi Kenshin said that Su Jin has succeeded the commander of the Tianjun!"


    "As expected of you!" Marta laughed.

 Chapter 1110：

    "As expected of me!" Di Shitian laughed.


    The two then looked at each other, then laughed in unison:


    "Hahaha~~"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Heaven, the holiday palace of the Queen of Halloween, in the Garden of Flowers.


    "After all, it''s the end of the game, although it''s a little earlier than I expected."


    Holding the information that Skaha had just handed over, the owner had blond hair like the sun, wearing a fiery red dress, the elegant and luxurious girl chuckled and set the letter on fire.


    In the flickering firelight, the Queen of Halloween couldn''t help squinting her eyes and said:


    "The power in that child is more special than I thought, Skaha."


    The Queen of Halloween has a subtle sense of weirdness about the power that Su Jin calls a small universe.


    In other words, the fragments of will that belonged to the center during the period made the Queen of Halloween, who is in a sense the ''daughter of the center'', delicate.


    "Yes, Queen."


    Skaha, who was dressed in a black deacon uniform, respectfully stood behind the Halloween Queen and responded respectfully.


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween suddenly changed the topic and said:


    "In this way, Caibird''s child''s talent should be very high?"


    "Yes, Queen." Skaha''s tone became helpless.


    At that time, the Queen of Halloween asked enthusiastically:


    "So, as a grandma, it''s normal to take your granddaughter back to raise her, right?"


    Skaha sighed helplessly, and no longer respectfully said: "So what do you want to do?"


    For Halloween 360, Skaha is used to the operation of the queen who thinks it out, but because it is about Su Jin, Skaha still doesn''t want a crack in the relationship between the queen and her ''beloved son'' .


    After all, she now has a ''Su Jin''s favorite concubine'' on her body, and it is inevitable that her position will be biased.


    At that time, the Queen of Halloween asked with a chuckle:


    "As that child''s concubine, can you help me bring my lovely granddaughter home to play?"


    "I understand." Skaha sighed: "I will go to Arcadia in public, and reveal the identity of the little highness, and show your position to the gods."


    "Ah oh."


    The Queen of Halloween didn''t seem to have expected Skaja''s reaction, but she soon laughed:


    "Yes, that''s what I want!"


    "Exactly, Hei Tian will soon return my stupid disciple, so let her come too."


    "His Royal Highness Canary?" Skaha frowned, then bowed and said, "I understand."


    Are you worried about the conflict between Canary and Su Jin? Or is the canary being used by others?


    The Queen is always extra sensitive about this kind of thing.


    "go Go."


    The Queen of Halloween shook her hand, and after Skaha left, she leaned on the stone round table, resting her chin in one hand, looking at the west, squinting her eyes and said:


    "Has the Holy Son been kidnapped by the Virgin... Those three people, the cuts are really thorough."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her head slightly, looked down at the lower realm, and looked at the unique golden house at the outer door of 3345. After all, she couldn''t help but complain:


    "What the **** is going on in this guy''s head?".


    Chapter 1625 Our sisters have a good relationship


    East District, 2105380 Outer Gate, Arcadia headquarters.


    The noon sun was hot, which logically wasn''t the weather that Leticia liked, but it was rare that she had a day off for herself, who had recently been busy integrating the lower-level community.


    It''s a pity that the person who was the real target of the vacation left for some reason before she came back, and Leticia, who had deliberately come back, was thrown away, which made her somewhat helpless.


    Leaning against the window on the third floor, Leticia sighed indistinctly:


    "Ugh."


    "Lord Aunt, did you just sigh?"


    Hearing the voice, Leticia was stunned for a moment, and when she turned her head to the side, she suddenly saw a blond girl with two ponytails who was 80% similar to her, with a delicate and pretty face.


    At this moment, Lamia put her hands behind her back, and Leticia''s surprised face was reflected in her agate-like red eyes.


    She tilted her head and looked at Leticia curiously. After sizing up the other party, she smiled and said:


    "Is it because the uncle is not at home?"


    When Leticia heard this, she put her hands on her hips and looked at Lamia helplessly:


    "I''m using the gift of stealth again, didn''t I say? Don''t use your mother''s spirituality to do this kind of thing!"


    Lamia''s mother, or her creator "Lamia I", bears all the curses that the human race has on vampires.


    These curses are all kinds of strange, and even more are the impressions and concepts of vampires.


    Among them, there is a special concept of "vampires generally hide in human society and act like parasites".


    An extension of such a concept is the ''invisible special attack ability'' against objects possessing the spirit of the human species.


    And this ability is also effective for Leticia.


    After all, in Little Garden, be it orcs, goblins, or demons, except for the three most powerful species, all other races are actually human beings who have been exposed to the ''blood-like gift''.


    So Hakoten actually has a consensus.


    That is - ''either **** or man''.


    "Hey hey~''"~"


    Little Lamia perfunctoryly responded to her aunt''s warning, and then muttered:


    "Obviously, I was thinking of my uncle, so I ignored others, but in the end, I blamed others. Alas, a woman in love~ It''s really unreasonable."


    Listening to the "slander" in front of her, Leticia couldn''t help but raised her hand and flicked her forehead.


    "It hurts!" Lamia took a few steps back, covering her red forehead, and looked at Leticia pitifully with red eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Leticia snorted:


    "Do you know how pitiful you are now?"


    "Auntie, you are bullying people." Lamia looked at Leticia with wide eyes: "I''m going to sue my mother."


    "Oh? Lamia, she''s awake?" Leticia showed a surprised expression.


    Although it was a month ago that my sister Lamia was rescued by Su Jin, the pure-blooded vampire girl was still in a deep sleep due to the excessive expansion of her spirituality.


    Or to be more specific, it is a state of half-dreaming and half-awake.


    Although he can perceive the outside world and know that he is dreaming, he is unable to wake up.


    That''s why, after the Sun Xingzhe sent the person back to Arcadia, he always let the expert in the curse, the magic star Alger, personally take action to regulate it.


    At this time, Lamia said as if taking credit:


    "Yes, my aunt!"


    Lamia smiled brightly with her hands behind her back, and led Leticia forward:


    "His Majesty Argel seems to be dissatisfied with His Majesty Athena''s plan, and used a new plan that she developed by herself, so the mother woke up early."


    "Has Lord Alger shot?" Leticia said in surprise.


    According to the news that Leticia had received from Athena, this situation would last for at least half a year.


    But now it seems that the magic star seems to have put a lot of thought into this, and Lamia woke up within a month.


    And this kind of behavior, Leticia would not think that it was just like what Lamia said, just fighting against Athena.


    "So, is it Su Jin''s factor..."


    Leticia is in a very delicate mood right now.


    At a time of crisis, he propped up Arcadia, who was deprived of his name at the time and became nameless.


    Immediately afterwards, he challenged the trial of Perseus, confronted Alger, who was not acquainted with Su Jin at the time, and recaptured himself as a slave.


    Later, because Lamia was under siege, she decided to break into the ''world'' of the World King and take her sister back.


    Although Leticia helped Su Jin to some extent during the period, and she did not choose to refuse due to the other party''s overstepping behavior, but...


    ''I always feel that I owe more and more, and I even feel that I can''t pay it back for a lifetime. ¡¯


    Leticia is in a very helpless mood now. When she only owed ''a little'' before, she was very nervous, and even tacitly acquiesced to Su Jin''s overstepping behavior. In essence, she was more apologetic to Su Jin.


    But now that she owes more and more, she is even a little "taken for granted", her mind is inexplicably relaxed, and she even occasionally has the interest to make fun of Black Rabbit and Su Jin.


    "...As expected, people will change after all."


    "Huh? What''s going to change?"


    Lamia, who was walking in front, turned around strangely when she heard the murmuring. Seeing that Leticia''s face was unusually soft, she couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows and said with a smile:


    "Aiya, how long has it been, my aunt is missing my uncle, really, can''t you restrain yourself~"


    "Lamia."


    "exist!"


    Leticia looked at her sister''s ''daughter'' with a smile and said:


    "Your mother Lamia actually listens to me, you know?"


    "Hey, I know!"


    Lamia''s eyes lit up when she heard the words:


    "I also have part of my mother''s memory. I still remember when my mother liked it the most, when I had afternoon tea with my aunt in the Garden of the Moon and ate the biscuits made by my mother."


    "If that''s the case, then Lamia, you should understand, right?"


    Leticia''s smile became dangerous (the good king''s):


    "Even if I spank you with a stick, your mother Lamia will only help me find a stick, not stop me. That''s how our sisters'' relationship is better, right?"


    Lamia''s expression froze, she stared blankly at Leticia, looking at the other party''s dangerous smile, she couldn''t help shrinking her neck, and tentatively said:


    "Well, can my uncle come to beat him? Lamia thinks it''s better for my uncle to have more strength to beat someone."


    "What do you say?" Leticia smiled and said nothing.


    Lamia was in a cold sweat when she saw this.


    It was at this moment that a surprised male voice rang out:


    "Why do you want my uncle to fight? Am I so irritable in your eyes?"


    Hearing this, Leticia was stunned for a moment, but when she turned her head and saw the figure approaching, her face became softer and softer.


    "Welcome home."


    Su Jin paused, then said with a smile:


    "Well, I''m back.".


    Chapter 1626 Lamia''s Careful Thoughts


    "My uncle~"


    Accompanied by a brisk female voice, a petite figure like a puppy threw himself into Su Jin''s arms.


    "what?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and reached out to hold the girl so that she would not fall off her body.

 Chapter 1111：

    Afterwards, Su Jin glanced at the little cutie in his arms with a strange expression, and then raised his head to look at the helpless Leticia. He suddenly understood something in his heart, and immediately said blankly:


    "Even if you try to please me, if your aunt really wants to beat you, I can''t stop you."


    "My uncle is lying~" Lamia looked up at Su Jin, pouted and muttered, "It should be the other way around, but my aunt can''t stop you."


    "Yo? Are you still quite clear?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows pretending to be surprised, and then scolded with a smile: "So you started out with the calculus of angering your aunt, and then ran to me to escape the disaster on purpose. right?"


    As he said that, he said to Leticia deliberately and maliciously:


    "Leticia, this child can''t be saved anymore, and must be beaten badly."


    Lamia, who was hanging on Su Jin''s body, shuddered, her cheeks bulged, and she looked at Su Jin angrily.


    "Well, thinking about it carefully, it seems that this is indeed necessary."


    Hearing Leticia''s teasing voice, Lamia couldn''t help shouting:


    "Lord Aunt!!"


    "Hey hey hey~"


    Leticia responded with a slightly perfunctory response, and then saw Lamia''s bulging smile, she couldn''t help laughing, and said happily towards 360 Su Jin:


    "Have you been to Thousand Eyes?"


    "I''ve been there, not only that, but I''ve also traveled to many places, and I''ve met all the people who should be seen in one breath."


    Su Jin patted Lamia and tried to tell her to come down, but it seemed because of her temper, Lamia kept hooking his neck and turned a blind eye to Su Jin''s suggestion.


    Seeing this, Su Jin shrugged, temporarily giving up the idea of ??calling her down, and then explained to Leticia:


    "If there is no accident, the canary should be able to come back soon."


    "Canary?"


    Leticia was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes suddenly brightened:


    "I think you''d better prepare more tissues, otherwise the black rabbit will cry and wipe his face without something."


    "Don''t say it, there is a picture in my mind."


    Hearing this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    Thinking of the crying face that Black Rabbit will definitely show when he sees a canary, Su Jin is amused:


    "It is estimated that the canary will scold the ''crying bag'' again."


    "Ah, Black Rabbit, that''s true."


    Leticia has no idea of ??refuting the nickname "Crybaby", and even thinks it is very suitable for the age of the black rabbit.


    After all, ignoring Black Rabbit''s overly peach-colored figure, if you only look at her age, the other person among the Moon Rabbit is just a little girl who has just grown up. Converted to the age of a human, (bgai) is about 13 years old.


    Children of this age cry a lot, and Leticia thinks it''s normal.


    "Hey, my uncle, is the canary you''re talking about the canary I know?"


    "It is said that he led the group of gods, defeated the dystopian demon king, created the Arcadia Grand Alliance, successfully sealed the three evil dragons, and challenged the canary that succeeded in the final trial twice?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin lowered his head, looked at Lamia''s curious eyes, nodded slightly and said:


    "is her."


    Lamia blinked, and then said in a very subtle tone:


    "Then, the rumored canary has more friendship with her aunt than her colleagues is true... u u u u..."


    "Lamia, you are very bad today."


    Leticia, who covered Lamia''s mouth from behind, had blue veins on her forehead and said:


    "It seems that it is necessary to discuss with your mother, your child''s education."


    Seeing the rarely angry Leticia, Su Jin couldn''t help but be amused: "Do you still have this kind of scandal with Canary?"


    Pulling Lamia off Su Jin, Leticia gave Su Jin a slightly embarrassed look and said:


    "Fake, in fact, good-looking people like canaries, and they will be posted every time, so they will be misunderstood."


    "Also, why do you believe this kind of gossip?"


    "I don''t believe it, I''m just curious."


    Su Jin shook his head slightly, then smiled:


    "After all, no one understands Leticia''s orientation better than me. To put it bluntly, I know exactly what posture you like."


    "Okay, I don''t need to say what to say next, I know what Su Jin means."


    Leticia hurriedly told Su Jin to shut up and let this person continue, for fear that all the mess would leak into Lamia''s ears.


    Especially when Leticia noticed Lamia''s ears were shaking, she slapped her **** angrily.


    "Oh, what are you doing, Auntie!"


    "What are you doing? Children, don''t overhear adults."


    "That''s not what I want to hear, isn''t it?"


    "Um?"


    "Okay, I''ll shut up."


    Seeing Lamia''s clothes softened, Leticia snorted softly, then turned her head and asked Su Jin:


    "Why did the canary come back all of a sudden?"


    Faced with the question, Su Jin said concisely: "The Ouroboros have released people."


    "Ouroboros..." Leticia froze for a moment, and then suddenly said: "So that''s the case, have you been under their surveillance?"


    As the founder of Arcadia who was defeated by Ouroboros, even if he was exiled to the lower world, he was still under the surveillance of Ouroboros.


    This was not too much beyond Leticia''s expectations.


    Thinking of this, Leticia hesitated for a moment, and then asked Su Jin:


    "You didn''t agree to too harsh conditions, did you?"


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words, and immediately understood that Leticia was worried that he would pay a high price to bring back the canary, so he explained:


    "Unfortunately, the canaries don''t seem to have reached the point where they made special conditions."


    "...That''s it."


    Leticia sighed with a complicated expression.


    The canary that made the previous Arcadia members'' hearts, but in the eyes of Ouroboros, is an insignificant addition. In a sense, this is indeed a bit of a blow to people''s mentality.


    But considering Su Jin''s current strength, the people who want Ouroboros to stand up and negotiate with him will inevitably be the two-digit powers behind the scenes.


    In the eyes of double digits, a canary that has not reached the four-digit level is indeed a capital that is not valued.


    "Which truth have you seen?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin said strangely:


    "You may not believe it, but it was actually Hei Tian who met me."


    "It''s that Saint Immortal..." Leticia''s expression suddenly became subtle.


    She remembered that the holy immortal was only beheaded by Su Jin a month ago, and now he is the one who came out to negotiate?


    This is too ''hardworking'', isn''t it? Leticia could only use diligence to cover up her pity for Krishna.


    But considering that he was the leader of the enemy, she felt that Hei Tian deserved it.


    But at this time, Leticia somewhat noticed Su Jin''s calmness, so she was a little surprised:


    "It seems that you are not very satisfied with the negotiation?"


    "Almost, it can only be said that the goal was barely achieved."


    Su Jin sighed. With Lamia present, he did not explain anything in depth, but said:


    "By the way, Lamia, your sister should wake up, right?"


    "Yeah." Leticia, who was holding Lamia''s voice, was obviously lighter. Then, she suddenly felt a scratch in the palm of her hand, turned her head, and noticed Lamia''s blinking face.


    Upon seeing this, Leticia was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that it was her niece who wanted her to call Su Jin and go see her mother together.


    Does Lamia want to see Su Jin... Leticia, who suspected this was her sister''s idea, could not help but said to Su Jin:


    "Su Jin, are you free now?"


    Su Jin realized something and said in surprise:


    "Your sister...?"


    "Yeah." Leticia nodded implicitly.


    Seeing this, Su Jin paused and spit out a mouthful of turbid air:


    "Then see you."


    (The nucleic acid station has been too long, and I have suffered from heat stroke. Let¡¯s update it today.).


    Chapter 1627 The Sanatorium by the Lake


    On the south bank of the Moon Lake, a health center.


    Su Jin, who came here for the first time, walked on the gravel road built along the coast, turned his head to look at the light blue and transparent lake, and also looked at the villas on the other side.


    Seeing Su Jin looking around, Lamia leaned over and asked curiously, "Uncle, is this your first time here?"


    "Yeah." Su Jin didn''t have any shyness, nodded directly, and said with emotion: "It sounds ugly, I''m afraid now I don''t even know how many regions the headquarters is divided into."


    "Oh, let go of the shopkeeper!" Lamia heard the words and laughed: "In that case, isn''t the aunt, who also serves as a staff officer, busy with work every day? I''ll just say, it''s no wonder that the aunt has so many confidantes and co-authors. Yes..."


    "Lamia!"


    Leticia, who was in front of her, stopped, raised her hand, and tugged at Lamia''s cheek angrily, saying angrily:


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb."


    "It''s clearly trying to win your favor for my aunt... Wait. Stop pinching, it hurts~ ah!"


    Lamia was pinched to the point of tears, and quickly apologized.


    Seeing her really hurt, Leticia let go of her hand, turned her head and found that Su Jin was looking at her with a half-smile but not a smile.


    Upon seeing this, Leticia''s face turned red, and she only felt that the punishment for Lamia seemed a little too light.


    "Don''t believe her nonsense, this child is undisciplined and a little used to being wild. Recently, he has been hanging out with Xiaoming''s daughter, and he has been playing wildly there all day."


    While talking, Leticia leaned over to Su Jin''s side. Although she was complaining, she seemed to be in a good mood from her expression.


    "Xiao Ming''s daughter? Yao that child?" Su Jin thought for a moment, then asked, "Did you miss someone?"


    As soon as he said this, Lamia next to him made a small report:


    "There''s no more colorful birds!"


    After she finished speaking, she became noisy, took Su Jin''s hand and reported:


    "My aunt is biased. It''s obvious that Cainiao pulls me and Yao together every time, but every time I say that I brought them down, it''s really abominable!"


    "Also! Every time I do something wrong, Yao and I are punished. Caitiao has nothing to do, why!"


    Hearing Lamia''s full of complaints, Su Jin couldn''t help but wonder, "Yes, why?"


    When Leticia heard the words, she looked at Su Jin with resentment.


    What''s the reason, your father doesn''t know yet?


    Her own sister, with her friend''s daughter and Su Jin''s ''little daughter'', is making a fool of herself. As an aunt, can she still blame her daughter for being too naughty?


    However, Su Jin doesn''t seem to have the idea of ??getting to the bottom of it at all, but directly qualitatively said:


    "Look, your aunt can''t speak, so she must be biased."


    Lamia heard Su Jin''s agreement directly, and shouted even more happily: "Yes, yes, it''s that auntie is partial!"


    Seeing how the two of them were in a state of embarrassment, Leticia could only sigh helplessly.

 Chapter 1112：

    No worries, big or small. She is okay. She has a lot of tasks in the near future, and she has to run outside.


    At that time, seeing Leticia''s helpless appearance, Lamia couldn''t help but say proudly:


    "Look, my aunt has nothing to say."


    "Yes, she has nothing to say." Su Jin held Lamia and agreed with a smile.


    "Forget it, I can''t control you." Leticia sighed again, led the two of them for a distance, and then stopped in front of a two-storey villa along the coast.


    Coming here, Su Jin stopped, stopped to take a look, and said in surprise:


    "The power lingering in this villa is Artemis?"


    "Yes." Leticia nodded when she heard the words, and then explained: "Because of the Moon God artifact in the Moon Lake, all areas around the lake were affected by the authority of ''Greation'' held by that person. "


    "So in the vicinity, whether it is the growth of high-level herbs, or the follow-up recuperation of various injuries, it has a good promoting effect."


    "So that''s the case." Su Jin was stunned, but at the same time there was a doubt in his heart: "But how do I remember that a residential area was planned across the lake? Leticia, where is your residence, right?"


    "That..." Leticia''s expression visibly stiffened.


    At this time, the wild, ''good teacher'' Lamia jumped out and said with a smile:


    "Stupid, uncle, you don''t even know this?"


    "In addition to assisting in recuperation, the authority of Lord Artemis can also protect the fetus... woo woo woo"


    Leticia, who covered Lamia''s mouth, blushed and coughed a few times:


    "Okay, Lamia, you talked too much today. Next, you can go play with the colorful birds."


    "Wobu go... um..."


    Before Lamia finished protesting, a shadow appeared on the gravel road under her feet.


    Seeing Lamia sinking into the shadows little by little, before leaving, Su Jin cast a look of help towards herself, trying to make her understand her ''uncle''s position'' and waved her hand towards her with a smile and said:


    .........0


    "Good luck, remember to have fun!"


    "Uuuu-!"


    Lamia was even more excited, but the next moment, she was pressed into the shadow by Leticia, like a ''sink lake''.


    When Lamia disappeared, Su Jin stopped, waved his hand towards Leticia and said:


    "This child has been doing well recently and is much happier."


    Compared with the reserved elegance when they first met, Su Jin still prefers such a mischievous Lamia, because Lamia is more real.


    Leticia, who sent Lamia away, clapped her hands, and said with a smile, "I''m only talking about this now, are you planning to take credit?"


    "Almost, are you free at night?" Su Jin asked in a chatty manner.


    Hearing this, Leticia rolled her eyes, then turned around and said:


    "Come on."


    "That seems to be free."


    Su Jin touched his chin, nodded slightly, followed behind Leticia, walked into the villa, and soon came to the master bedroom on the second floor.


    dong dong!


    Leticia raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    After a while, an elegant female voice came from the door:


    "Please come in."


    Hearing this, Leticia reached out and pushed the door open with a creaking sound.


    The scene inside the door immediately caught Su Jin''s eyes.


    Chapter 1628 Lamia who was born in the wrong place


    The master bedroom on the second floor is not big, about 35 square meters.


    The most conspicuous is the big bed near the window, and the most eye-catching thing on the bed is naturally the girl leaning on the head of the bed.


    She was wearing a blue-and-white hospital gown, the glossy, supple repair scattered on her shoulders, and her translucent milky-white skin was delicate enough to make people see the tiny blue blood vessels.


    She just leaned on the head of the bed quietly, looking out the window sideways, looking slender and weak.


    She is Leticia''s younger sister, Lamia Decrea.


    After the fall of the Hakoba Knights, the blood princess who took the initiative to bear all the "sins" of Leticia so that her sister who had become a demon king could maintain herself.


    It is also a ''prisoner'' who is regarded by Ouroboros as a candidate for the original text, trying to obtain the power of the original text through its particularity.


    If Su Jin hadn''t resisted the pressure and forced people out of the world under the jurisdiction of the World King, she might have been sealed in the sea of ??blood until she lost all value and was completely abandoned by "Three Six Zeros" .


    But now, due to Su Jin''s intervention, she was pulled up from the abyss-like **** and saw the sunshine of Hakoni again.


    In a sense, the relationship between Su Jin and her is more like Sleeping Beauty and the prince.


    It''s just that Su Jin''s method is more violent than the prince who wakes Sleeping Beauty in person, even violent to the point where even the world king feels distressed.


    At this time, Su Jin, who saw Lamia for the first time, couldn''t help but smile:


    "It looks like you''re recovering pretty well."


    "Sorry, I haven''t seen the sun for a long time, I''m a little fascinated."


    Hearing Su Jin''s inquiry, Lamia turned her head slowly and looked in the direction of the door. When she saw Leticia, she was obviously stunned, and then her smile became sweeter:


    "Sister, you are here."


    "Um."


    Leticia responded reservedly, but she didn''t seem to have much reaction.


    But when Lamia heard the sound, she begged for mercy with a headache:


    "You haven''t forgiven me for carrying the curse without authorization, haven''t I apologized 4 times already?"


    "Not enough!" Leticia said concisely, not at all spoiling her niece Lamia just now.


    For this weak-looking younger sister, Leticia really felt that it was a bit of contempt.


    After all, would a normal person do something that would bear the curse on others? And it bears the curse of vampires throughout human history.


    This kind of big killer can be seen from the exaggeration of a five-digit Hakoniwa knight in Lamia being piled up to the point where the spirit is comparable to three-digit numbers.


    What''s more, Lamia was caught by the Ouroboros and experimented. Although it was said to be carried out under the watchful eyes of the World King, the ghost knows what Lamia experienced.


    At least the nephew who was split from Lamia and the niece who also inherited the name of Lamia, Leticia heard a lot of terrible information.


    What curse was given to the experiment, what spiritual differentiation experiment, what mandatory magic test, the more those words were heard, the more nervous La Mia was, for fear that something bad would happen to this surviving sister.


    It is precisely because of this that Leticia can rarely hold Su Jin.


    Normal people can understand how busy Su Jin, who has just returned, will be, let alone Leticia.


    But because she was worried about her sister, Leticia had the cheek to pull Su Jin over to act as insurance even after Alger went out in person.


    To a certain extent, this is the most outrageous thing that Leticia has done after meeting Su Jin, which shows that she attaches great importance to Lamia.


    "The treatment report to me."


    Looking at her sister who directly reached out to her, Lamia took out a report from the gift card with a headache, handed it to Leticia, and persuaded:


    "Sister, I''m really fine. Her Majesty Argel has personally suppressed the curse on me. Her Majesty Athena has prepared a secret medicine and nourished my body. I''m really much better now."


    However, Leticia just said lightly: "You don''t need to tell me, I will read it myself." Then she started to read the treatment report.


    Seeing Leticia like this, Lamia could only shrink her neck, and then she noticed Su Jin standing behind Leticia.


    Looking at the girl''s eyes, Su Jin understood what Lamia was thinking, so she hurriedly stopped:


    "Don''t ask, don''t mention, I don''t want to make Leticia angry in this situation."


    Lamia, who hadn''t spoken yet, was stunned when she heard the sound, then her cheeks bulged slightly, and then she sighed helplessly.


    After that, she packed up her emotions and asked Su Jin with grace that seemed to go deep into her bones:


    "I don''t know who you are."


    She asked so softly that Su Jin couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, feeling a little strange about Lamia''s reaction.


    He remembered that when he rescued Lamia, he found that the other party was still self-conscious. Did he forget?


    Forget it, forget it, forget it, just explain it, thinking about it like this, Su Jin is about to speak.


    But just when Su Jin was about to say something, he heard Lamia ask suspiciously:


    "No, why do I feel you are a little familiar?"


    Lamia looked at Su Jin''s face carefully, and then suddenly thought of the video Lamia had made her recognize, and suddenly said:


    "Ah~ So it''s my brother-in-law!"


    After the people shouted, Lamia smiled naively:


    "I thought my sister hid you somewhere, I woke up and didn''t see anyone for a few days..."


    "Oh? By the way, now is my sister finally willing to let you meet me?"


    Hearing these words, Su Jin nodded affirmatively, um, Lamia is indeed this girl''s seed.


    At that time, when she heard Lamia''s "talking", Leticia picked up the report angrily and lightly hit her sister''s head:


    "I said before: ''Su Jin went to deal with things.'' Why did I hide your brother-in-law?"


    Lamia tilted her head at this time: "Huh? Don''t you deny it''s brother-in-law?"


    After speaking, Lamia smiled narrowly:


    "Sister, you seem quite used to it."


    Boom! Leticia tapped Ramia''s head again with the report, and because she was reluctant to use force, she tapped so lightly that there was no deterrent:


    "You mother and daughter are really the same, and you know that you are deliberately teasing me."


    "Huh? Is Lamia so naughty? I''ll help my sister teach her a lesson when she comes back later."


    Looking at Lamia''s serious face, Su Jin almost believed her words.


    "Forget it, with your current body, when the child comes back, I still don''t know who taught whom."


    Leticia paused when she said this, and glanced at Su Jin quietly.


    At that time, Su Jin, who discovered this, stepped forward and said:


    "Just in case, let me check for Lamia too."


    It seems that there are too many people who have been pulled recently. Lamia came back to her senses when she heard it, and said in surprise:


    "0.8 eh? Even a big man like you was dragged by my sister to see a doctor? Is it a lie?"


    "What is a big man?" Su Jin curled his lips: "You called my brother-in-law. What''s the point of me seeing you a doctor?"


    Speaking of this, Su Jin added: "Besides, my medical treatment is half-hearted, and the main thing is to reassure your sister."


    "Sister An''s heart? Then you can hold her next door to comfort her."


    Hearing Lamia''s words, Su Jin and Leticia fell into silence.


    "Ah, did I say something wrong?" Lamia tilted her head innocently.


    "No, you didn''t say anything wrong, let''s get started."


    Su Jin held Leticia, who wanted to knock someone with the report sheet, and gave Lamia a subtle look.


    This child, born in the family of Hakoba knights, is really crooked, she should go to the succubus family.


    With such emotion, Su Jin stretched out his hand towards Lamia.


    Chapter 1629 The witch who serves the dragon

 Chapter 1113：

    Putting his hand on Lamia''s head and maintaining this action for ten minutes, Su Jin withdrew his hand.


    "How is it?" Leticia looked over nervously.


    "The situation is very good." A smile appeared on Su Jin''s face: "The curse in Lingge has been endowed with a certain degree of magic by Alger and has become a controllable existence. Although it will still oppress Lamia''s body and spirit, these You can make up for it with exercise.¡±


    "Considering that there is no follow-up source of power for the curse, Alger should have temporarily replaced the spirit of the cursed Amiya, and it is difficult for her to use such a delicate method."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at Leticia: "If you have time, say thank you."


    "Is that so?" Leticia finally breathed a sigh of relief at this time: "I understand, I will prepare my thanks."


    Leticia apologised for her distrust of Algor by her unnecessary worry.


    Even though she did it again, she would still ask Su Jin to check it again.


    16 And hearing Su Jin''s explanation, Lamia next to him couldn''t help but complain:


    "I''ll say it''s my sister, you''re overly worried. You know that there''s nothing wrong with you, but you want your brother-in-law to come over."


    "Wait?" Lamia was halfway through speaking, with a teasing look on her face: "Sister, don''t you want to say to your brother-in-law: ''I only trust you the most.'' That''s why..."


    Hearing Lamia''s numb tone, Leticia blushed suddenly: "If you are so naughty again, be careful that I spank you in front of Lamia."


    "Eh~~" Lamia lengthened her tone and complained, "Have you used violence if you can''t say it? How many years have passed, why are you still like this?"


    "Protest is ineffective."


    Leticia snorted, took the treatment report, tapped Lamia''s head lightly, then sighed, suddenly hugged Lamia, and patted her on the back:


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "sister.."


    Lamia opened her mouth, then her face softened, patted Leticia''s back and said:


    "I''ve already said that I''m fine, although I said I was imprisoned, but with the Lord God present, I actually didn''t suffer much."


    "Lord God?" Su Jin next to him raised his eyebrows slightly.


    When Lamia heard the words, she patted Leticia on the back to comfort her, and said to Su Jin:


    "The Lord God, that is, His Majesty the King of the World."


    "If you want to come, brother-in-law, you should also know that the "Dragon Carrying the World" enshrined by the Hakoba Knights is one of the honorary names of the World King."


    "So the Hakoba Knights are essentially a community dedicated to the King of the World."


    "The true meaning of my elder sister''s dragon knight spirit is actually ''a knight who serves dragons'', and as a non-combat-oriented Hakoniwa knight, my job is ''the dragon''s witch''."


    "If you explain it like this, brother-in-law, you should be able to understand, right?"


    Su Jin heard the words and said with a little surprise: "That is to say, Lamia, are you the agent of the world king?"


    agent.


    It generally refers to those messengers who are high-ranking gods and Buddhas with more than three digits walking in the lower level of the garden, and can also be referred to by titles such as **** messengers, spokespersons, witches, and gods.


    Among them, the two-digit spokesperson is extremely special.


    Their strength is uncertain, but once they execute the order of the Lord God, they will be temporarily given ''authority'', and they will briefly exert power comparable to three figures in the lower layers.


    Therefore, in fact, the agent is the tentacles of the two digits in the lower layer, and the executor of their will.


    It seems like an exaggeration, but considering that Bai Xueji is also the agent of Bai Yasha, whether this position has a card or not actually depends on the master.


    Like the unpretentious Bai Yasha, the crotch managed by the agent is basically useless.


    And Hei Tian is very interesting. He created an incarnation under the name of Orpheus in his human period, and he is his own agent. Seeing the agent of Hei Tian is equivalent to seeing him in person, belonging to the Malicious Manifestation Sect .


    The Queen of Halloween is more capricious, and will choose a lucky person to act as her agent if she is interested.


    But being random does not mean deceiving. When executing the oracle, the queen''s agent has absolute authority, because there are not a few communities and gods who have offended the queen''s messenger and have been destroyed.


    So when Lamia said that she was the agent, Su Jin was also a little uncertain:


    "I checked your Lingerie before and there is nothing wrong with it. If so, what does the world king mean?"


    After he finished the question, Leticia, who controlled this emotion, explained on her behalf:


    "Among the Hakoba Knights, the so-called shrine maidens are those women who are selected from among the princesses and serve the Dragon God. In essence, although they are indeed the representatives of the world king, it depends on the meaning of that person. "


    When Leticia said this, she paused and said:


    "When the Hakoniwa Knight was still around, there were more than tens of thousands of communities serving him, and almost every one of them had such a priestess, but it is said that only two or three were actually recognized by him."


    "Co-authoring is a spare tire?" Su Jin''s expression became very subtle.


    At this time, Lamia shook her head and said, "That''s not the case, at least not now."


    When she said this, she paused and said, "After I was sent back to Arcadia by the Great Sage, probably on the second day after I woke up, the majesty officially appointed me to be his representative through a dream. By."


    "Lamia!" Leticia''s tone became stern: "Why didn''t you tell me about this?"


    Lamia shrank her neck and said apologetically, "Sorry, this is something that unspecified people can''t explain."


    After Leticia heard this, she lost her temper. Since it was the matter that the World King personally ordered to keep her mouth shut, Lamia can understand without saying it.


    Unlike her who once fell into a demon king and lost her faith, Lamia still retains the purest Hakoniwa knight spirit, so Kurimo is her actual ''lord god''.


    Lamia was able to say the order given by the Lord God, but she was afraid to say it.


    "So, I''m a certain person?"


    Su Jin''s tone was a little weird.


    No wonder Hei Tian told him to be careful, co-author Kurimo had already chased him home!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help looking at Lamia and asked:


    "So, that world king is going to see me now?".


    Chapter 1630 A bit strange


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Lamia shook her head slightly and said:


    "His Majesty the King of the World did not give me any instructions. He just told me to allow you to announce everything I know."


    Speaking of this, Lamia suddenly looked around quietly, and then whispered towards Su Jin:


    "Brother-in-law, in fact, I feel that His Majesty is a little strange."


    Su Jin saw Lamia''s "sneaky" look, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he said with a subtle expression:


    "Don''t do this, we''re not talking about prohibited things."


    "Eh?" Lamia froze for a moment, then said embarrassedly, "But don''t those beings have the property of being unable to recite their real names?"


    Hearing Lamia say this, Leticia next to Su Jin explained:


    "But that was in public."


    "The entire territory of Arcadia is covered by the power of Lord Alger. Within this range, even if you pronounce the real name that exists in two digits, it will not be perceived by the other party."


    "So this is ah!"


    Lamia had an expression of "I understand", and then decisively "conspiracy loudly" said:


    "Brother-in-law, did you do something too much to His Majesty Kurimo?"


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin noticed a subtle gaze from Leticia.


    His expression froze for a while, and then looking at Lamia who was full of curiosity in front of him, the corners of his mouth twitched a few times:


    "If what you said was: I accidentally broke down the ''world'' of the World King, then I did do something wrong to her."


    "Eh~~" Lamia looked regretful when she heard the answer.


    I didn''t do anything why are you so sorry? Seeing Lamia''s reaction, Su Jin thought silently.


    But what left him speechless was:


    "Leeticia, why are you turning your head?"


    "Ah, the wind is blowing in the eyes''". '' Leticia rubbed her eyes.


    "The window isn''t open at all, okay?" Su Jin pointed to the big window that fit tightly, rolled his eyes and said, "To put it bluntly, you just don''t believe ''I didn''t do anything'', right?"


    "I believe it!" Leticia looked serious.


    And Su Jin said without hesitation: "You lie, I can see the hesitation in your eyes!"


    However, Leticia said without hesitation:


    "No, there is no such thing as hesitation in your eyes. You are directly checking my mental fluctuations with your spiritual vision."


    "It''s good to know." Su Jin snorted, then squeezed his brows and said, "Why doesn''t anyone believe me when I tell the truth?"


    Leticia looked away again, looking out the window, at the villa group on the other side of the Moon Lake.


    The reason why no one believes it, is it not simple?


    If you look at the other side of the lake, you will understand the villa of that faction. There, all the people living there are Su Jin''s ''women''.


    Seeing Leticia''s "admitting" look away, Su Jin turned her head and said to Lamia:


    "And you, Lamia, why are you snickering? Did you just ask that on purpose?"


    Lamia, who was snickering at first, suddenly stiffened. She looked at her sister, and after meeting the helpless face, she felt a stun in her heart, and quickly apologized to Su Jin:


    "Sorry, I was wrong!"


    The other party confessed too quickly, making Su Jin embarrassed to bully the sick number:


    "So, why does Kleimore''s reaction seem strange to you?"


    "Because it''s very strange." Lamia expressed her ''simple'' feeling: "All in all, there is a feeling of wanting to touch and worrying about something, so that person will show that hesitant to talk in the dream. look."


    "Huh?" Hearing Lamia say this, Su Jin wondered if she had done something.


    After all, Kulimo''s emotions were so obvious that Lamia could see it, it was a little too obvious.


    However, thinking of Hei Tian''s reminder, Su Jin couldn''t help but murmured, "Isn''t that one here to trouble me?"


    "Absolutely not!" Lamia shook her head very seriously: "I know very well what my sister looked like when she was going to beat me, so that majesty definitely didn''t mean it at that time."


    "?" When Leticia heard this, a question mark appeared on her head.


    Compare it with my expression when I was angry with you before? Lamia, you are really my good sister! !


    "So, it''s not just because the world was penetrated by me..." Su Jin had a headache when he heard this.


    I am concerned about a two-digit figure, and I do not understand the purpose. I am indeed a little sensitive when I am about to be surrounded and blocked by the Crusaders.


    The trouble is, the world king doesn''t seem to be in a hurry to meet him.


    In this case...


    "."Do you want me to take the initiative?"


    Su Jin murmured, then raised his head and looked at Lamia, who clearly heard his thoughts, with the meaning of "gossip" in his eyes, and his face immediately twitched:


    "Okay, it''s not as exaggerated as you think, I just want you, the witch, to contact Kurimo for me?"


    "Just contact?" Lamia asked curiously.


    "Just contact." Su Jin insisted on the nature.


    "Oh~~" Lamia lengthened her tone, and when Su Jin couldn''t help but wanted to use Leticia''s report, she quickly said, "Then I''ll give it a try."


    "Heh." Su Jin snorted, then put down the treatment report in his hand, stood up, and said to Leticia: "I don''t think this disease needs to be treated, just like your sister, she will go to the house tomorrow to reveal the tiles. I''m not surprised."


    "I wouldn''t do such a rude thing!"


    Ignoring Lamia''s protest, Su Jin said to Leticia (of the good king): "Compared to this naughty egg, you should pay attention to the situation of the black rabbit recently."


    Leticia understood for a second and said with a smirk, "Are you going to give her a surprise?"


    "Yes!" The corners of Su Jin''s mouth curled up, revealing a smile: "A big surprise."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Somewhere in the lower universe, an island country, an orphanage ''CANARIA Foster Home''.


    There was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 1114：

    "The one?"


    The door was opened, and an English-style man in a black tuxedo, a black bowler hat, and a single round eye in his right eye walked out with a heavy expression.


    "Yo!"


    The blond boy with bandages on his hands greeted him with a smile:


    "Long time no see, Croa, is Canary okay?"


    When the young man called Croa saw the person who came, he said:


    "Xiao Ming...".


    Chapter 1631 Is he still not dead?


    CANARIA Foster Home.


    This is an ''orphanage'' with a painting style similar to a kindergarten, located beside the river.


    Croa crossed the children''s playground, entered the backyard through the side passage, then went up to the second floor and pushed the door in.


    At the same time the door was pushed open, a refreshing female voice rang out in the room.


    "Break in without even knocking on the door, Kroya, you are really getting more and more bottom line."


    Hearing this, Croa''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "I said, are you praising me or hurting me, Canary."


    Croa looked at the only bed in the small room, or a hospital bed.


    On the white bed, a heroic girl with short blond hair and a neat white shirt was leaning on the head of the bed, looking at him with a smile.


    "Both."


    Canary smiled and pointed to the chair next to her, then picked up a book next to it, and said while turning:


    "You seem to have prepared some surprises for me?"


    Croya''s eyelids twitched, and then she said with a subtle expression, "Am I so obvious?"


    "Well, a little bit." Canary flipped through the book and said, "Your reaction was too calm."


    "According to common sense, when you know that my spiritual lifespan is less than three days, you will probably be strong according to your character and smile at me, but just now, you didn''t have the first time. I complained about my jokes for a while, which made me feel relieved, but stood there stupidly."


    "Well, did you meet anyone by accident when you just went out to buy coffee?"


    "Oh? No response. It doesn''t seem to be encountered when you were shopping. Did you accidentally discover someone after returning?"


    Croya was already numb to this woman, and he showed something wrong, and the woman noticed the problem. Why is this woman''s brain so good?


    Thinking of this, Croa, who originally wanted to surprise the canary, couldn''t help but complain:


    "Why didn''t the atrophy of the Lingge shrink even your brain?"


    Canary heard this and put down the book, and sincerely apologized:


    "Ah, sorry, actually my brain has shrunk, but your reaction seems to be expected by me. I''m actually curious why I can still guess."


    "It hurts more than not shrinking, okay!" Kroya couldn''t help after all: "You are a woman who is dying, why is your character so bad?"


    "Yeah, I''m dying."


    At this time, the canary showed a relaxed expression instead:


    "Speaking of which, Kroya, you seem to be still innocent, don''t you? Would you like to warm up with my soon-to-be-fresh corpse?"


    "Although Voodoo worships corpses, it doesn''t have such a hobby, bastard!"


    Kroja slapped the wall and shouted angrily, and then said very seriously:


    "Also, I have no interest in women over 8!"


    However, Canary sighed with emotion: "Oh, such a bad speech is even more extreme than necrophilia in this lower universe."


    "Especially when we operate an orphanage, um, if people outside hear it, I''m afraid they will call the police?"


    "Who do you think did it!!" Kroya''s fist became hard, and he only felt that his current fist was ten times harder than when he was at his most masculine.


    If he hadn''t known that this woman was dying, he really wanted to wrap her head around her now to see what else was hidden in her shrunken brain.


    "Why, you''re so old, Canary."


    The expected third person spoke up, but Canary, who should have expected it long ago, still showed a surprised look at this time.


    But the next second, her surprise completely turned into a fright:


    "Croja!"


    "Huh?" Croal asked.


    Canary urged: "Quick, don''t restrain your temper, just kill me."


    "Huh?" Croa said, "Are you crazy?"


    "She''s not crazy."


    Kasugabe Takaaki smiled and showed his figure in the room, and then looked at the canary on the sickbed, his smile became bigger and bigger, more and more wild:


    "Hee hee, I didn''t expect you to have today!"


    "It''s over!" Canary patted her cheek and sighed: bgai) actually met the person she shouldn''t have met when she was the weakest, really..."


    After she sighed, she looked at Kasugabe Takaaki weakly and helplessly and said, "Because of the fact that I''m dying, don''t put cumin when you roast me later, okay?"


    Croya next to him suddenly remembered when he heard this.


    At the beginning, Kasugabe Takaaki seemed to be tied to the barbecue for some reason and turned over to roast, and was also sprinkled with special cumin by the canary, so that the community''s Ritian lion was deceived and almost opened the meat.


    Ah this....


    Croa took a step back calmly, pulled away from the canary, and pushed behind Kasugabe Takaaki.


    At that time, Kasugabe Takaaki''s smile became more stern: "Don''t worry, why would I do such a thing to my dying old friend?"


    Hearing this, Canary''s face turned green:


    "Do you want to smear me with mustard and honey sauce and throw it into the mouth of the elephant? Don''t be so cruel?"


    It''s ruthless, how are you... Croa complained loudly in his heart.


    He suddenly remembered that this seemed to be the tragic blow that Kasugabe Takaaki concealed after his wife in the lower universe was discovered by the community.


    And the leading perpetrator was the sinful woman in front of him.


    Now that the bitter master is here, he doesn''t seem to have any reason to stop it... Thinking of this, Croa took another step back.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do it either."


    However, after Kasugabe Takaaki finished speaking, Canary''s face suddenly turned pale, and she didn''t know what terrible punishment she thought of.


    Seeing the canary like this, Kasugabe Takaaki sighed after being frightened for a while:


    "Forget it, seeing how pitiful you are, I''m too lazy to bully you."


    However, just as Kasugabe Takaaki sighed, Kroja clearly noticed that a ''planning to pass'' expression flashed across Canary''s face.


    This Bichi... used Takaaki''s pity again... Croa''s mouth twitched, wanting to remind Kasugabe Takaaki, but was glared back by the expected Canary.


    ''Damn, someone who is about to die, why is his eyes so fierce... My little heart, it takes ten hugs to recover. ¡¯


    Croya covered her heart, took another step back, and leaned against the door of the room.


    At that time, Kasugabe Takaaki looked at his companion who had worked with him for hundreds of years, and looked at her weak appearance, and couldn''t help sighing:


    "Although I still want to say something, but now it''s like this, let''s take you back and let the second generation take a look."


    Canary heard the words and said with relief: "Second generation? Ren? He really has grown up!"


    "Ren?" Kasugabe Takaaki was stunned for a moment, and then said strangely: "What are you talking about, how old is Ren, the second generation I am talking about is Su Jin?"


    "Huh? Su Jin?" Canary was stunned, and then said in surprise, "Is he still not killed by the queen?"


    Kasugabe Takaaki: "?"


    Canary: "?"


    Canary: "?!!!".


    Chapter 1632 The Queen''s Order


    inside the room.


    The canary on the sickbed and Kasugabe Takaaki next to the sickbed looked at each other.


    An indescribable awkward atmosphere suddenly lingered in the air.


    "....You ask first." After a brief silence, Canary sighed, and said towards Kasugabe Takayasu who was hesitant to speak.


    Seeing this, Kasugabe Takaaki took a deep breath, and then asked the doubts in his heart:


    "Why do you think that Ren Russell''s child will be the second generation? And what does it mean that Su Jin hasn''t been killed yet?"


    "That''s a good question."


    Canary applauded, and then made no secret of her exhaustion, leaned against the head of the bed, and rubbed her eyebrows:


    "This involves Su Jin''s fundamental origin. Well, since that kid became the second generation, he probably knew about it. Originally, I wanted to keep this kind of thing a secret until death..."


    Canary ignored the expressions of "what are you doing in a conspiracy" from Kroya and Xiaoming, and sighed:


    "Feel sorry!"


    "I lied to you before."


    "Su Jin is not the unlucky **** I picked up at all, but the ''son of God'' who was summoned by the queen in front of me and given spiritual status by her."


    "What?!!" Kroja almost jumped up in fright: "Queen? That queen?!!"


    After screaming, Croa covered her mouth as if worried about being heard:


    "Hey, Canary, isn''t the Queen you''re talking about the Queen of Halloween? The King?"


    "Who else would I call the queen besides that evil girl?" Canary said, "How strange you are."


    "But..." Kroja couldn''t describe his shock: "You told me that the unlucky boy who was summoned to Hakoba, fell from the sky, and was seriously injured, is actually the son of God, this is too... ..Wait, Summoning?"


    Croa finally realized something was wrong:


    "Canary, you said that Su Jin is the son of **** summoned by the queen, that is to say, the other party is the spirit summoned by the queen, and has been given a spiritual status..."


    "But that little guy''s spirit is clearly a human spirit."


    When Croa said this, he finally realized something was wrong.


    "You noticed it." Canary said with a smile: "For the existence of spiritual identity given by high-ranking gods and Buddhas, most of its essential spiritual identity will be transformed into ''God Son'', rather than still showing human spiritual identity."


    "And if the phenomenon is the human spirit, then it means..."


    Kasugabe Takaaki sighed and added the second half of the sentence: "It means that this human being has a ''gift'' that is stronger than the part of the spirituality that was endowed."


    "Only the highest gift will reject foreign power and keep the holder in the original state, and only in this case, Su Jin, who has been given spiritual status by the queen, will show the human spiritual status. "


    When Croa heard this, he finally realized something, and his lips trembled: "It is higher than the spirituality given by the queen, even if it is only a trivial part, the gift that can be achieved is probably only that..."


    "The biggest secret treasure of the group of gods - ''simulated star creation map''."


    Thinking that the little fox Canary actually hides a simulated star chart holder in Arcadia who did not join the community, Croa couldn''t help but exclaimed in surprise:


    "Canary, you are such a sinister woman!!"


    "I actually guessed that the community would be attacked. After using the gift game to defeat, the enemy will only target the members of the community, leaving a simulated star chart holder in a ''wild'' state that has not joined the community."


    "This trick is really beautiful!!"


    "Tsk tsk, those old fellows of Ouroboros didn''t think that after banishing our main combat power, the remaining children would still have a ''God King Candidate'' as their backing. This strategy should be worthy of you. ?"


    However, after Croa finished speaking, what he faced was Canary''s gaze looking at the ''idiot''.


    "What, am I wrong?"

 Chapter 1115：

    Kroya''s fist is hardened. Although he has experienced the look of fool for hundreds of years, why is he still so unhappy?


    On the side, Xiaoming reminded his companions: "Croja, you seem to have forgotten, Ren is the person who the canary thinks will become the second-generation target."


    "Oh, that''s right!" Kroya finally realized something was wrong: "No, there''s a candidate for the God King there, why do you think it''s Ren that kid who has become the second generation, Canary?"


    "Although the gift of that child is good, it belongs to the type of controlling the spiritual body. If he is given a strong enough spiritual body, it can be comparable to four figures, but this is obviously a gift of eating the community''s heritage, and it is obviously not comparable to a candidate for a **** king, right? ?"


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "It''s not because of the queen." Canary couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and then said with a look of hatred: "Do you think I really wanted that kid Su Jin to run away? I''ve been using the name of recuperation to keep him in '' Wild'' state?"


    When she said this, she slapped the book and said:


    "It''s not because I can''t start!!"


    "Ah this..." Kroja was stunned when he heard this, and then realized that there was a fatal flaw in what he just said.


    That is ''The Canary had no idea that the Ouroboros would raid Arcadia. ¡¯.


    Since she didn''t know she would be attacked, Su Jin was naturally not a backstop. If so, why did she leave Su Jin on the sickbed to recover from her injuries for so long?


    .........0


    "What''s the matter?"


    Listening to Croa''s question, Canary sighed:


    "In the end, my definition of that kid is actually just ''foreign aid''."


    "Foreign aid?" Kroya''s face changed: "A candidate for the **** king who holds a simulated star chart, you actually want to send Canary away? Have you forgotten why we worked so hard all these years?"


    You must know that Croa and Canary have been wandering in the outside world for hundreds of years. In addition to trying to return to Hakoniwa to support Arcadia, the most important purpose is to create a ''the strongest human being with a simulated star creation map'' Gift Holder''.


    For this reason, Canary even consumed the few remaining poets'' spiritual qualities, forcing herself to the point of being on the verge of death, and only then created the holder of the strongest gift of mankind, ''Reverse Izayoi''.


    They paid such a big price for a candidate for the king of gods, so Croa was shocked to hear that there was such a talent in his hometown.


    But now, Canary actually told him that the big baby was actually going to be given away?


    And the ''pressure party'' that can make the canary not dare to steal people quietly and steal Su Jin, I am afraid only...


    "Is it because of the Queen''s order? Who to give it to?"


    Kroja had an ominous hunch in his heart, after all, Canary just blurted out the words ''that kid isn''t dead yet''.


    "Who else could it be?" Canary shrugged helplessly: "Of course it was the White Yaksha who was trying to lower the realm at the time!" Eight.


    Chapter 1633 Which cadre can stand this test?


    "Sure enough..." Croja sighed, but then, he was even more puzzled: "Since the queen is in the trap, it''s normal to pay a **** king candidate, but... how did she send a man? "


    "Isn''t that the same as giving me a gift but giving me a wife? It''s useless!"


    Hearing this, Canary and Xiaoming both looked at Croa with the eyes of "You still know that you are a young girl and control pervert".


    "You have a clear sense of yourself."


    Even the canary has nothing to do with Croa''s ''failure''.


    After all, this guy will say: ''The biggest mistake in my life is not finding the canary at the age of 5, but meeting her at the age of 14 when she missed her childhood. '' This kind of perversion is extreme.


    It is truly hopeless!


    Canary sighed: "It''s just because she''s a boy that Shiroyasha will relax, and for her, who is about to be in the lower realm, recruiting a ''infant'' God King candidate is also a "three six zero" with huge benefits matter."


    "According to my estimation, after Shiroyasha descends into the realm, 80% of the Queen will have a match against the one who initiated the talent competition."


    "Talent competition?" Kasugabe Takaaki couldn''t help but said with pity: "This is too ruthless, it''s completely three inches."


    What kind of talents does Bai Yasha have?


    It seems that there is only one Bai Xueji, and she is still an abandoned house. In addition, she does not even have a three-digit loyalty, no, not even a four-digit number. In terms of talents, it can be said that she is poor.


    And what about the queen?


    The remnants of the Celtic group of gods, the old part of the Nordic group of gods, and the gods of Canaanite mythology, this is not counting the power of lower-level human beings such as Avalon and Heroic Spirits.


    This is equivalent to holding his own 10,000-meter-long katana sword to invite Shiroyasha with nail clippers in his hand to test the knife technique, and not let anyone run for one meter.


    Simply horrific!


    Croya murmured to herself: "So in this case, Shiroyasha must seek foreign aid, and as her friend Canary, you will accidentally reveal a big baby named ''Su Jin''."


    If the holders of the simulated star chart do not reveal themselves, if they want to detect them, only two-digit numbers have such means.


    So under normal circumstances, the canary is unaware of Su Jin''s ''secret''.


    Therefore, when Shiroyasha found Canary''s help, under the various promotions of the Queen, it was inevitable to discover that this ''wild talent'' in Arcadia would actually be a wild candidate for the God King.


    "Let Bai Yasha deceive Su Jin from you, Canary, through various efforts, and then when she treats Su Jin as a cronie to deal with the queen''s oppression, detonate Su Jin''s ''problem''."


    When Croa said this, he took a sharp breath:


    "Hey! I can understand why you said, Canary, ''Su Jin hasn''t been played to death by the queen''."


    "This is offending the White Night King to death!"


    "So..." Canary was helpless: "In my opinion, it''s enough to have a relationship with that kid Su Jin. More things can''t be done with the Queen here."


    "And in the Queen''s plan, Su Jin''s unlucky little guy was just a ''tool man'' who angered Bai Yasha. Although he will be saved in the end, he will not be able to save Bai Yasha''s anger."


    "I originally planned to block Shiroyasha''s anger for him before he was angered."


    "Selling favors?" Croja looked at Canary strangely: "You are still as insidious as ever, should you be the one I taught?"


    "Shut up if you don''t know how to speak." Canary looked at Chloe blankly: "I just don''t want to see that little guy go through what I went through."


    "That''s right." Kroja said with some fear at this time: "After all, the queen only has pity on those who are interested in her, and if she is not interested..."


    Croa didn''t dare to say the following words, after all, blatantly criticizing the queen would really die.


    "So... how much do I have to save the little guy who will be liquidated..."


    Speaking of this, Canary said without emotion:


    "By the way, I gave Arcadia Dora a favor as a candidate for the God King."


    After saying this, Canary''s expression suddenly became rich, and she said with her tongue out:


    "Hey, although it''s not too obvious, but according to my observation, that kid Su Jin is definitely a color embryo!"


    "The first time he saw Black Rabbit, his eyes were straight."


    Croya complained at this time: "It''s not that you let the black rabbit wear a maid costume to take care of him, and also, just the face of the black rabbit, who can not look stupid!"


    "He doesn''t care, how can I calculate it?" Canary raised her head, with a ''it''s not my fault'' attitude: "And why didn''t you say Leticia? She was not calculated by me, right? It''s not the same. Look straight?"


    "Wait a minute?" Croa just wanted to agree, but felt something was wrong: "I remember, the night when Su Jin first arrived in the community, did you secretly tell Leticia that ''Su Jin''s body is on Su Jin''s body? There''s no such thing as a gift?"


    Canary blinked, but said nothing.


    "Oh!! I see." Croja stretched out his index finger and pointed at the canary: "You use Leticia!"


    "You know that she doesn''t see the character of a poor person, and you lied to her to comfort Su Jin. Isn''t that an arrangement?"


    "You are innocent and innocent!" Canary slapped the book at hand heavily: "What does it have to do with me when the innocent boy is attracted by the blond and red-eyed, amiable and comforting loli big sister!"


    Croa couldn''t help but complain: "It''s the Black Rabbit again, and it''s Leticia again, it doesn''t matter what you call it?"


    "Don''t say that Su Jin is still young, just say everyone in the community, which cadre do you think can withstand this kind of test!"


    "No one is good at all!"


    "Isn''t there still you!" Canary did not hesitate...


    Kroja said angrily: "Is it counted as a perverted young girl?"


    Canary patted her cheek lightly, as if she suddenly understood, and said in surprise:


    "It doesn''t count?"


    "Oops~!"


    "I clearly arranged it according to Su Jin being someone like you, Croya. It turned out to be a miscalculation!"


    "Oh, getting old and getting old, I guess it''s wrong for the hobbies of young people."


    Kroja ignored this woman who was pretending to be stupid, but twitched a little recently, then turned his head and looked at Kasugabe Takaaki and said:


    "Xiao Ming, how did I cooperate?"


    As soon as these words came out, Canary''s face froze.


    "It''s all recorded."


    Kasugabe Takaaki took out a small conch-shaped gift and said without emotion:


    "Canary was really seriously injured, and he didn''t even expect the clich¨¦. Well, it may be that the reunion of old friends was a little too pleasant, but the brain damage is also part of the reason."


    Xiaoming slowly put away the conch, and patted Croa encouragingly. Because of his height, he only patted his arm:


    "Later, 0.8, I will give this record to the second generation, so that the second generation will understand that you are sincere."


    Croa immediately licked his face and said:


    "Thank you Xiaoming brother!"


    The corner of Canary''s mouth twitched, and then she couldn''t help but say, "You two... are you so cruel?"


    "What do you think?" Kasugabe Takaaki, who had suffered countless losses, was expressionless.


    Canary''s face twitched, and she looked at Kasugabe Takaaki, who had no expression on her face, and then looked at Croa, who was "planning to pass", and couldn''t help sighing:


    "It''s hard to prevent thieves!"


    "I didn''t expect you to have a nose and eyes, Croya, and you would fight with Xiaoming in a surprise attack... Tsk, this is troublesome. After returning, I''m afraid that you will be targeted by Su Jin''s little brat..."


    After saying the default ''return to the little garden'', Canary couldn''t help frowning and asked:


    "But I really can''t think of it, how did he turn around?"


    "This is not normal!".


    Chapter 1634 Are you sure you''re not kidding me?


    "Originally, according to my assumption, Su Jin was destined to leave Arcadia, at least because of the love of the black rabbit, take care of the remaining children."


    "At most, bring back Leticia or Xiaoming, and build up the foundation of the community."


    "In this case, the only person who can succeed the leader of the community and become the target person of the second generation is the nearly adult Ren."


    Hearing Canary say this, Croa and Kasugabe Takaaki remained silent, letting Canary continue to think.


    This is a habit of several people for many years.


    In the past, Canary would mutter to herself like this when she was thinking seriously. After a while, when she figured it out, the result would basically come out.


    "Black Rabbit''s character is destined that she will not take over Arcadia, her brain, and taking care of the children''s growth are enough... And after Arcadia is destroyed, the lower realm of Bai Yasha will definitely be advanced by the gods. Character, destined to pull the black rabbit."


    "With the help of her old friend, although the situation in the community is reluctant, it should be passable."


    "Under such circumstances, Bai Yasha will definitely invest in Su Jin. After all, he is the only adult and a person who can participate in the gift game."


    "In that case, Bai Yasha should gradually discover Su Jin''s specialness under the Queen''s arrangement."


    "At that time, Bai Yasha should also understand that this kind of candidate for the **** king is not a talent that the broken and nameless community can carry at that time, and then guide him to establish his own door..."


    16 "However, Xiaoming, you said that he has become the second generation. This kind of development..."


    "The queen kept her hand... She didn''t carry out her own plan, which covered up Su Jin''s specialness, and didn''t let Bai Yasha find out, in exchange for Arcadia''s stable development in the near future..."


    Canary showed a surprised look:


    "The wicked girl of the Queen of Halloween, why didn''t she continue her plans after the collapse of Arcadia?"


    "It''s interesting that she actually has pity on a stupid disciple like me. I thought her heart was made of iron..."


    When Canary said this, her mood suddenly became good, and she was like, ''What, that bad woman still has a conscience towards me. '' That look.


    "In a sense, it cannot be refuted."

 Chapter 1116：

    Kasugabe Takaaki gave a wry smile.


    Based on the speculation he had just heard, this was indeed the most likely outcome.


    Only the intervention of the queen can explain that Su Jin, who did not even have six figures at the time, was able to cover up his particularity in the hands of Bai Yasha, and thus bought himself time to develop.


    This also explains why the queen clearly arranged a plan, but it has not been implemented.


    "But I didn''t think of it!" Canary touched her chin and smiled and said, "I can''t believe that Su Jin has a good conscience. After we were defeated, he was willing to hold up the scene..."


    "Oh, if you ignore his lustful thoughts about Black Rabbit, he''s actually quite decent."


    "I can''t repay the life-saving grace? His character is indeed someone who can do this kind of thing, of course, under the condition of saving his life."


    "Hey, he was dying as soon as he came to Hakotei, and he encountered our defeat in the battle. He was frightened twice in a row. I think that kid is not afraid of death. I think he has a big heart."


    Hearing Canary''s evaluation, Kasugabe Takaaki suddenly showed an indescribably tangled expression when he thought of Su Jin''s style:


    "To a certain extent, the canary is quite accurate."


    "This is just a simulation based on character..." Canary waved her hand, and then asked, "Is my black rabbit still pure?"


    Kasugabe Takaaki showed a subtle expression.


    "Oh, this is really true." Canary gave an unexpected expression: "Since the black rabbit is gone, what about Leticia, she should also be found by Su Jin?"


    "...Yes." Kasugabe Takamina paused and said with an unnatural expression, "Leeticia is the first member to be retrieved."


    "Or the first one?" Canary was surprised: "That trick was so effective back then?"


    "This kid Su Jin wasn''t the first time he met a beautiful girl in his life, was he?"


    "Oh yes, his personality doesn''t seem like someone who can play well with girls, but now, it is estimated that there is a high probability of becoming a **** demon... Tsk tsk, the alienation of power to people..."


    Kasugabe Takaaki gave Canary a strange look:


    "...Since you guessed so accurately, then guess what Su Jin did?"


    "Huh?" Canary looked up at Xiaoming, then narrowed her eyes and said, "It looks like that kid has a lot of experience after that!"


    "Yeah, the kind that scares people to death." Kasugabe Takaaki sighed with emotion.


    When Xiaoming said this, Canary became curious:


    "He met the snake? Not really, his character should not let him collide with those guys head-on, at most a few pits..."


    However, as soon as Canary finished speaking, she realized that Kasugabe Takaaki''s expression was very subtle, so she said somewhat unnaturally:


    "Is it possible that he can get back the flag we lost?"


    "Yeah, I got it back." Kasugabe Takaaki nodded.


    "I really got it back... How did that kid do it?" Canary looked stunned: "He can already control the simulated star creation map?"


    Thinking of the simulated star creation map ''great secret treasure'' revealed when Zeus died, Kasugabe Takaaki said with a subtle expression:


    "It''s really controllable, and there''s a canary that you didn''t expect to lose because of it."


    "Who?" Canary was surprised.


    Kasugabe Takaaki stared at Canary''s face and said:


    "Don''t be afraid of what I say next."


    "Do you think I''m the kind of woman who is afraid?" Canary rolled her eyes: "Have you ever seen me fear one day after I set up the banner against the final trial of mankind?"


    "Well."


    Kasugabe Takaaki nodded, then said solemnly:


    "Zeus is dead."


    bang!


    Croa hurriedly helped Canary, who had slid down the head of the bed, and stood her up.


    It wasn''t until her body was securely pressed against the head of the bed that Canary turned her head blankly and asked Kasugabe Takaaki:


    "When you say Zeus, do you mean the old pervert I know?"


    "Yeah." Kasugabe Takaaki nodded, then looked at Croa strangely: "Aren''t you surprised?"


    Kroja shook his head at this time and put his hand in his ear: "Ah? I can''t hear, I just blocked my hearing, what did you say? By the way, I just videotaped the canary, you will watch it later. ?"


    "You are so sinister, old pervert!" Kasugabe Takaaki gave a thumbs up to 360 Croa.


    Seeing Xiaoming''s thumbs up, Croa immediately thought he was complimenting himself, and immediately said with a smile on his face:


    "Thank you Xiaoming for the compliment."


    "Just treat me as a compliment."


    Kasugabe Takaaki turned his head and looked at Canary who was biting his fingers, obviously nervous, and wondered: Why are you suddenly so nervous?


    "Oops, it''s a bit unexpected, Zeus will be killed by that kid Su Jin, how long has it been in the little garden?"


    Canary bit her thumb and looked nervous:


    "According to the normal, forget it, according to the abnormal growth rate, let Su Jin reach the point where he can kill Zeus, that is, the time to become a three-digit number, barely estimate ten thousand years, after all, ten thousand years is too much. Coming soon, the fastest record seems to be 30,000 or more... Wait a minute, if you do this, I''m afraid that the seal of Aziz Dakaha will be unsealed?"


    Speaking of this, Canary said with a confused look:


    "In the end... how long have I been exiled? Is the center of the small garden taking medicine and speeding up time?"


    Kasugabe Takaaki laughed a few times, shook his head and said:


    "Don''t worry, it''s definitely not that long."


    "Because when I came down, Black Rabbit was just counting the time when Su Jin left home. At that time, I heard that it was just a year after Su Jin came to Hakoti, so you can rest assured."


    "One year?" Canary was stunned.


    She was stunned and cold, her left eye gradually widened, but her right eye was wrinkled, staring at a pair of big and small eyes, as if she had seen a ghost, looked at Kasugabe Takaaki and said:


    "Are you sure you''re not kidding me?".


    Chapter 1635 Why didn''t you say he went to heaven?


    Canary raised her eyebrows: "From mortal to triple digits in one year?"


    "Yeah." Kasugabe Takaaki nodded.


    Canary narrowed her eyes: "And successfully killed that Zeus?"


    "Mmmm!" Kasugabe Takaaki nodded again and again.


    Canary snorted angrily, blowing her nose and staring: "Why didn''t you say that the kid flew up to the sky, side by side with the center?"


    "There is a limit to joking, okay?"


    "Ah this...someone really means that..." Kasugabe Takaaki scratched his head.


    Before he went down, he heard a little bit of wind from Leticia.


    Therefore, Kasugabe Takaaki actually knew that the most important reason for Su Jin to go to the lower realm was that Primordial Truth suspected that he was the incarnation of the will of the central garden.


    If so, Su Jin is indeed standing side by side with the center...


    But the Canary didn''t think so.


    She only thought Kasugabe Takaaki had hurt his head.


    How difficult is Hakoten''s three-digit hurdle, can she, who is stuck, still not understand?


    That is not an abyss of despair that normal human beings can cross!


    In short, humans who have crossed the past are super perverts.


    Even if it is a pervert, it takes more than ten thousand years to cross the boundary of four-digit legend to extraordinary.


    This is still Canary using himself and Xiaoming as the data source, not even counting the time from zero base to four-digit legend field.


    From zero to three digits, what is the concept of only one year?


    That''s a speed that monsters can''t even hang, and the probability of the sudden death of the Ouroboros leader is higher than this!


    "Croja, help Xiaoming''s head to put water, he seems to have been beaten stupid."


    Canary pointed at Xiaoming towards Chloe, but Chloe did not respond, just said: "Although I can''t hear what you said, it seems that Canary, you should be the opponent, but Jin Canary, have you thought about it?"


    When Croa said this, he sighed:


    "Whether you believe it or not, Xiaoming, who was originally defeated with us, is now standing in front of us, and in the state of his heyday."


    Canary was stunned for a moment, and after regaining her senses, she immediately laughed: "Wow, I didn''t think I was educated by you". "


    After she said that, she couldn''t help but feel happy, but she felt that she had indeed become a little rigid recently.


    When did this start?


    It seems that after being defeated and exiled, in the 300 years of wandering in the outside world, or earlier, it gradually became like this...


    "Okay, I''ll put my doubts aside for now and judge this as the truth."


    The Canary gradually calmed down and said:


    "Since that kid Su Jin stepped into the triple digits and killed Zeus, his allies are basically determined."


    "Athena, Shiroyasha, and secretly will pay attention to him, my master Halloween Queen..."


    "Considering the situation of the Greek gods at the upper and lower levels, as well as Su Jin''s character, after stepping into three figures smoothly, he should not plan to use Arcadia as the main body to include the Greek gods. ?"


    Kasugabe Takaaki couldn''t help opening his mouth when he heard the words, and said in a daze: "I understand why I am always being turned around by you, Canary."


    Based on just a few words and each person''s personality, it is inferred that Su Jin is going to incorporate the Greek gods... Now he really wants to open the canary''s head to see what is inside?


    "It''s really like this." Canary pinched her eyebrows and smacked her tongue: "Although I can think that the kid will over-inflate because of the smooth wind, he never thought about the fate of the failure!"


    With a sigh, Canary didn''t care about her body and struggled to get up:


    "Croja, follow me back to Little Garden. I have to go back and persuade that kid. His tail is up in the sky now. If he doesn''t persuade him, he will die."


    "That stinky brat thinks that a snake swallows an elephant, and he is not afraid of being held to death. Really, even if he has such an idea, he must keep it in his heart before he succeeds!"


    "Even this idiot Xiaoming knows what he thinks. Is that guy Su Jin playing the ''loud conspiracy game'' that everyone can hear?"


    "Idiot?" Kasugabe Takaaki was stunned for a moment, and then his forehead burst into blue veins: "I''m stupid, I''m really sorry for you!"


    "Also, don''t think that you are a smart person. Since Su Jin dares to do this, he must be sure."


    "Nonsense, I thought I could win against the three-headed dragon back then, but don''t you know how many companions I lost?"


    Seeing Kasugabe Takaaki''s dead duck mouth, Canary couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said:


    "If you''re really confident, what did he ask you to come to me for?"


    "I''m coming to find you." Kasugabe Takaaki paused after saying this: "And he has already succeeded."


    Canary was stunned, and immediately laughed and said:


    "Successful? Has Greece been incorporated?"


    "You might as well tell me that Su Jin is the center of the small garden!"


    "At least it''s logical!"


    "It''s a coincidence." Kasugabe Takaaki''s face was subtle: "Some unimaginable bigwigs in the upper level of the small garden, I really suspected that he was the incarnation of the center of the small garden."


    "Er..." Canary suddenly got stuck.


    Does anyone really doubt that?


    Moreover, the big man who can be described by Xiaoming as "unimaginable", in Hakoniwa, I am afraid that there are only 18 cosmic truths standing at the top...


    Even the truth of the universe thinks Su Jin is abnormal? Oh, indeed, it''s normal to be promoted to three figures in a year...


    Thinking of this, Canary is not sure:


    ".¡¦Xiaoming, I can see it, you kid is hiding a lot of hot news, come here to trouble me!"


    "That''s right!" Kasugabe Takaaki admitted shamelessly: "After all, the chance to tease you is really rare."


    Canary grinned and glared fiercely. After Kasugabe Takaaki glanced at him, he slapped Chloe fiercely:


    "Croja, don''t pretend to be dead."

 Chapter 1117：

    "Prepare me a pen and paper. I''ll leave a letter to that stupid girl Izayoi, and I''ll go back to Hakoten directly with Xiaoming later."


    After she finished speaking, she gave Kasugabe Takaaki a vicious look and said:


    "I don''t believe it anymore, what a hole this kid can make!"


    Kasugabe Takaaki blinked, and then his smile gradually changed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    between the worlds.


    Da Da footsteps sounded.


    The black rabbit, who was held by Su (good king''s) Jin, said helplessly:


    "I said Su Jin, why are you pulling me here for nothing? Haven''t there been any arrangements to welcome new companions recently?"


    Saying that, Black Rabbit looked at Leticia who was following next to him, and muttered:


    "It is clear that Lord Leticia and I are busy adjusting the jurisdiction of the major subordinate communities at the lower level, but at the busiest time like this, Lord Leticia and I were pulled down here..."


    Then Black Rabbit thought of a bad possibility:


    "Wait, are you trying to do something bad here?"


    Boom!


    "it hurts!"


    Su Jin withdrew the hand that hit the black rabbit''s head, then you looked around the hall with overlapping doors, and finally locked your eyes on a door clip:


    "coming."


    As Su Jin''s voice fell, the door lit up with a dazzling light.


    "Hey, isn''t there a newcomer here?"


    Black Rabbit turned his head and looked at the figure in the light, his pupils gradually enlarged.


    Chapter 1636 Canary''s Integrity


    "Canary!!"


    A loud bang.


    "Well--"


    Canary Dengdeng stepped back a few steps, hugged the black rabbit who was rushing towards her, and let out a muffled groan:


    "Why did you hit someone with a ball when you came back!"


    "Canary!"


    "Canary!"


    "Okay, I''m here..." Canary helplessly hugged the crying black rabbit, patted her junior, and sighed: "Isn''t this still dead, cry? It''s like a funeral for me, really..."


    Su Jin looked at the two of them, turned his head and said to Kasugabe Takaaki:


    "It''s hard work, Mr. Xiaoming."


    "You kid, you have returned from the lower realm."


    The moment Kasugabe Takaaki saw Su Jin, he breathed a sigh of relief, then pointed to the canary beside him and said:


    "As you can see, I brought this big trouble back from below."


    "Big trouble?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Sorry, personally, I only saw a mother and daughter who were reunited."


    Kasugabe Takaaki was taken aback for a moment, and then he said happily: "The afterglow of the strong..."


    "If that''s the case, then I don''t need to worry about it here. I''ll go see Yao. After all, I made an appointment to come back and watch 360 once a week."


    Saying that, Kasugabe Takaaki waved his hand and left the World Hall in a good mood.


    "Okay, don''t cry... I''m not fine..."


    On the other side, Canary was still struggling to comfort the Black Rabbit, but the jerky comforting gesture made her a little embarrassed.


    As a last resort, she turned her gaze to Leticia, who had the most experience in raising children:


    "Letty..."


    Leticia smiled helplessly and said, "I can''t help you with this."


    Saying that, Leticia motioned Canary to look at Su Jin.


    "The arm is still turned out after all..."


    As if expected, Canary, who saw this scene, sighed, then turned her eyes to look at Su Jin:


    "I heard that you did a lot of scary things, second generation."


    Hearing the title of ''Second Generation Eye'', Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and his tone was a little teasing: "The feeling of broken dreams; water; resources:, source, group:, 6!;?5;\" 6\''?\"6..,1,8;8\".9:6\'':Preparation.:Use;\''ÖÐ\".,Turn,!Group.?7:.6;6:0 ;,\"1,8:3\''!.2,.0 How do you feel? "


    "The feeling of broken dreams?"


    Canary glanced in the direction of Kasugabe Takaaki eccentrically, and after seeing that the other party had left, she clicked her tongue:


    "It seems that this guy Xiaoming (bgai) still has a lot of things hidden, really, he can''t trust me at all."


    Hearing Canary''s words, Su Jin, who understood that she did not know about Arcadia''s current situation, showed an expression of understanding:


    "It seems that Mr. Xiaoming wants me to make you recognize the world, first generation."


    This ''first generation eye'' is quite subtle.


    Although the recognized leader of the previous generation of Arcadia was Kasugabe Takaaki, but that was only because Takaaki was the strongest in combat, and the brain of the previous generation of Arcadia was the woman who looked weak in front of him.


    One of the strongest poets in the lower levels of Hakoniwa, a monster born from a desperate earth once ruled by a dystopian demon king - Canary.


    "Come up and get rid of me? What an unpleasant guy."


    Canary murmured, and then pinched Black Rabbit''s ears fiercely:


    "Wow, but the original touch!"


    Being caught, the black rabbit who was in pain immediately threw off the canary, covered his ears and shouted:


    "It hurts! Wait, what are you doing when you come back!!"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that when I think about this ear, I can only let this stinky boy pinch it. As a mother, I feel subtly unhappy."


    Canary squeezed her hands, as if she missed the touch, and laughed loudly:


    "Haha, I''m relieved now."


    After finishing speaking, she smiled and compared the black rabbit to Su Jin and said:


    "See, this is the correct way to stab a rabbit. Although it''s a bit reluctant, it seems that it is the best choice for you to give this child to you."


    Hearing this pun, the words that confused Black Rabbit with Arcadia, Su Jin raised his eyebrows, and then sighed:


    "Mr. Xiaoming thought that you would cling to the dream of the big league until you drowned, but you didn''t expect it. Is this how you will be?"


    "You said Xiaoming..." Canary showed a complicated expression: "That guy still admits death as always."


    "Well! I was beaten to death by the back waves. If I fight with you again, I''ll be a little confused."


    Canary put one hand on her hip, gently pushed the black rabbit away, and walked slowly to Su Jin.


    Su Jin looked at the delicate face that was close to Chi Chi, and his eyes were calm.


    But the next second.


    Canary raised her hand and pinched Su Jin''s cheek.


    "Wait, Canary..." Leticia stretched out her hand to stop it, but at this time, Canary took the initiative to let go:


    "Hey, so it still feels like human skin?"


    Su Jin looked down at the woman who was barely 1.6 meters tall, raised her eyebrows and said, "What do you think of me?"


    "What, of course it''s a monster!"


    Canary smiled and leaned down.


    Su Jin, who didn''t want to care about the canary, suddenly turned pale and hurriedly pulled up his pants:


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ah this..."


    The Canary, who was infinitely close to succeeding, looked at the palm with a complicated expression at this time, and held it for a while, then turned her head towards Leticia and said:


    "Just like that, Leticia, you are blessed."


    The words fall.


    Boom!


    Black Rabbit took out a folding bench out of nowhere and smashed it **** Canary''s head:


    "What did your perverted adoptive mother do to Su Jin!!"


    Although the canary with the folding stool on its head was not in great pain, it looked like he was seriously injured, and sighed there:


    "The water spilled by the married daughter..."


    "Shui you head!"


    Black Rabbit smashed it viciously again, completely different from the way he was crying because of the reunion just now.


    "Well, don''t worry about that little detail."


    Canary pushed aside the folding stool, then stood up and patted Su Jin on the shoulder:


    "With such capital, it''s enough!"


    "Hey boy, since you took the Black Rabbit and Leticia away from me, are you interested in taking another one?"


    "Ah?" Originally, Su Jin didn''t want to give Canary a good face to prevent her from being ignorant. Su Jin was a little confused at this time.


    However, at this moment, Canary''s arm was hooked up, and Su Jin crossed his shoulders and said:


    "I told you secretly, I adopted a very punctual adopted daughter in the lower world, a hot blonde girl, I wonder if you are interested?"


    Adopted daughter, blond hot girl... No way... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    Chapter 1637 I just want to say....


    Thinking of a terrifying possibility, Su Jin tentatively asked Canary:


    "You shouldn''t be talking about Reverse Izayoi..."


    "Huh?" Canary''s pupils shrank, and her salty and wet expression suddenly became unusually calm: "The information has been leaked? The Ouroboros has been keeping tabs on me?"


    Su Jin looked at the canary whose face suddenly changed, but it wasn''t too strange.


    In the days when the members of the previous generation of Arcadia were not defeated, although Su Jin had been living in the sanatorium, he had also heard of Canary.


    What is good at changing faces in China, smiling one second, stabbing a knife the next.


    What likes fanning the flames, and likes to watch couples quarrel the most.


    Occasionally, there is something "unscrupulous in order to achieve the goal, which causes some cadres in the community to have great opinions, and Kasugabe Takaaki has to come forward to mediate." '' and something like that.


    It can be said that Su Jin''s impression of Canary is ''a woman who even puts on the chip table for her own purposes''.


    So when Canary proposed the so-called ''adopted daughter'', he didn''t have too many surprises, but was surprised by the identity of the adopted daughter.


    In the face of the canary, who was terrified and gritted his teeth even though he was calm, Su Jin said indifferently:


    "Orpheus is the incarnation of Krishna."


    Canary''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Seeing Canary like this, the black rabbit next to her couldn''t help but stepped forward to hold her and said, "Canary, are you alright..."


    Canary shook for a while, then waved her hand, indicating that she was fine, then looked at Su Jin with a complicated expression:

 Chapter 1118：

    "you sure?"


    At this time, Su Jin said calmly: "I won''t keep it a secret from my opponent."


    Canary bit her lip when she heard the words, then took a deep breath, and soon became quiet:


    "So that''s the case, there is also a dispute within the Ouroboros..."


    "But in this way, there is a problem with the origin of that child Izayoi."


    "I have only gradually realized recently that a secret treasure such as a simulated star map, even if I tamper with the world with the spirit of a poet, is impossible to be born, but that child..."


    Thinking of the secret treasure that Izayoi''s body is still uncertain, but it is very different from the simulated star creation map she tried to create, Canary can''t help but sigh:


    "Sure enough, it was born by my hand..."


    And Su Jin, who understood what the canary was saying, provided corroborating data:


    "No matter what kind of simulated star creation map is constructed, at least two existences with authority are required."


    "Of course, this will fail in two-digit numbers. The difficulty of creating a view of the universe with their truth''s interference with all things is far less than that of three-digit numbers."


    "As long as it''s not an extremely special analog star creation map, for two-digit numbers, the so-called analog star creation map is basically just a handy tool."


    "So..." Canary raised her hand and pinched her eyebrows: "So even if you are still monitoring me, are you letting me create a simulated star map by myself..."


    "Heh, being treated like a monkey... But yes, the so-called wise man is a chaotic existence that constantly changes identities between monkeys and humans, thereby misleading others."


    Canary sighed with emotion, only to feel that many things that could not be said in the past have been explained.


    "I just said how the three-digit figure who created Arcadia was left behind so much, and the opposite side of the co-authorship came to protect me. This is really..."


    "How could it be?" Hei Rabbit, who heard this statement for the first time, couldn''t help but be stunned: "That kind of attack is protection?"


    Seeing the black rabbit with an incredible face, Canary said calmly:


    "What''s so strange about that?"


    "As far as the immoral things I have done, it is impossible for an enemy to break into four figures. It is impossible not to torture me for eternity. It''s just exile, which is already considered a pediatrician."


    The self-aware Canary said this, touched her chin, and murmured:


    "Originally, I thought that the enemy''s purpose was to banish me to the lower level, so that I could never fulfill my dream, and torture me in this way, but this is a bit far-fetched. After all, there is no slave contract, so I still have a chance to turn the tables. of."


    "But at that time, I thought that with my potential, it was the best solution to achieve the previous level. To truly achieve my goal, what I lacked was the simplest means."


    "The simplest method?" Leticia''s expression became a little subtle.


    "Yes, the simplest means, that is... ''violence''."


    Canary narrowed her eyes, looked Su Jin up and down, then patted Su Jin''s shoulder with a smile and said:


    "So, good son-in-law, my dream depends on you!"


    "Mother, I have worked hard for so many years, and it''s time to retire."


    "Oh, by the way, I have to change my name before I retire. It just so happens that my spirituality is about to die out, so I should just reincarnate as a fairy under the queen''s command, it will be safer."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Speaking of which, Canary touched the back of her head embarrassedly, and laughed loudly:


    "After all, I have too many enemies, hahahaha~~"


    "It is estimated that if you die once a day, you will be injured for ten thousand years..."


    "Is there?" Hei Rabbit said in surprise: "Canary, didn''t you say that your enemies are basically dead?"


    "Ah, the enemies on the surface are dead, but secretly, those who died because of my plan, their families are not dead."


    "Not to mention, the predecessor of Perseus, the former speaker of the Dragon Horned Griffon, the predecessor of Salamanda, the former family, too many people died because of my ideals."


    "This is still the person who killed the evil dragon, not to mention the previous one."


    Speaking of this, the canary still seems to be carefree:


    .........0


    "To be honest, after being exiled, I didn''t plan to come back while I was waiting to die, but now that I''m back, I naturally didn''t plan to harm you, so... the queen is the best choice."


    Speaking of this, Canary showed a gnashing expression, and seemed to have a lot of opinions on the Queen of Halloween:


    "Humph, that vile woman, probably will be pleasantly surprised by the trouble I brought?"


    Su Jin looked at the free and easy canary in front of him and sighed:


    "In a sense, you are quite self-aware."


    "But your dream is about the Grand Alliance of Class Dominators..."


    Canary is not surprised to hear this: "What? You don''t plan to continue? But yes, it''s just a boring dream with a boring person pulling a group of hapless people together. It''s more interesting to end here with me."


    "Also, being alive but unable to fulfill my dreams will make it easier for the Queen''s delighted monster to accept too many enemies."


    "No, I just wanted to say..."


    Su Jin sighed softly, spread his hands helplessly towards Canary, and said:


    "If it doesn''t take long, I will be appointed as the commander of the Heavenly Army."


    Canary''s expression immediately froze.


    At this time, Su Jin was still sighing: "So I don''t need to mention the matter of the lower-level alliance. You know, the Tianjun, who is the party specifying the rules, doesn''t really like the idea of ??lower-level autonomy. My rights are scattered a lot."


    The Canary was silent.


    After a while, she only said one word to express her blessings to Su Jin:


    "Boil!" Eight.


    Chapter 1638 Lively


    "Hmm! Hmm! It''s delicious, let''s have another serving of this fried rice!"


    At the dining table full of plates, Canary held the plate without any image, and feasted on it.


    Black Rabbit hurriedly brought up a plate of Yangzhou fried rice made with special materials, and while handing it to Canary, whispered:


    "Canary, don''t eat too much. If you eat too much, your body won''t be able to take it."


    "Why, can you still eat a poor man?" Canary said without raising her head, and then said with grief and indignation: "Can''t you let me borrow food to relieve my worries?"


    As she said that, while chewing the fried rice, she said sadly:


    "Do you know the kind of ideal that you have in your life, like someone else''s hanging up, you can easily achieve it like an outing in the suburbs, and then the other party says to you, ''This is easy to do, but don''t do it.'' Do you feel like it?"


    "You must know that I just experienced this feeling firsthand. Now, Black Rabbit, are you not even venting your sadness to me?"


    "But..." Facing Canary''s words, Black Rabbit seemed a little overwhelmed.


    It''s not that there are not enough ingredients, but that it is easy to eat too much of this kind of rice with aniseed.


    "Three Six Zeros" Su Jin, who was leaning against the window, couldn''t help reminding when he saw the black rabbit being ''flicked'' by the canary:


    "Black Rabbit, don''t be deceived by her, she is not sad at all, and she is probably still ecstatic in her heart."


    "Ah?" Black Rabbit was stunned for a moment, then looked at the canary who was madly eating Heisei, and said with a somewhat uncertain expression: "But, ecstasy can''t eat like this? I remember that she has always had a very small appetite. I only eat half a bowl of rice on weekdays, but I have eaten fifty bowls of rice..."


    "That''s because her body is too weak now, and she is in urgent need of supplements."


    Leticia, who had just walked out of the kitchen, wiped her hands on the scarf expressionlessly and said:


    "Why do you think I deliberately use those high-nutrient high-grade ingredients to cook these meals? It''s not because the canary''s spirituality is too weak."


    "Ah?" Black Rabbit obviously didn''t respond.


    At this time, the canary of Hu Shihaisai was stunned and looked at Leticia with a strange expression:


    "I''m not surprised that Su Jin''s freak can see it, how come you can see it, Letty?"


    Speaking of this, Canary slammed, showing an incredible expression:


    "Wait a minute, shouldn''t you..."


    "That''s right."


    Seeing the canary, he could already see the fact that he had been promoted to four figures, and even Leticia, who had never been good at expressing herself, could not help but slightly raised her chin, which was a small satisfaction for her vanity.


    However, at this moment, Canary looked at Su Jin with a stunned expression:


    "I can''t believe that your kid still has this skill. Could it be that your simulated star creation map is the Yellow Emperor''s Inner Canon? The one with the legendary imperial daughter 3,000 soaring?"


    "Huh?" Su Jin suddenly became confused when he heard it.


    Before that, with a bang, Leticia smashed the three empty bowls she had eaten on Canary''s head, and shouted with a dark face:


    "Is that the only thing you have in your head?"


    The pained Canary frowned, but still said "without turning back":


    "However, in my estimation, the probability of Leticia entering the three-digit number is very low. Since you can do it in a short period of time, it is only the simulated star creation map held by the legendary Yellow Emperor! "


    "Look, Su Jin is a lecherous boy, staring at beautiful women every day, and his ''body'' is that kind of super specification. Don''t you think this is very suitable for simulating the conditions for creating a star chart and the Yellow Emperor''s Inner Canon?"


    Hearing these words, let alone Black Rabbit and Leticia, even Su Jin couldn''t help it:


    "Leeticia, I think the only person who came back today is Mr. Takaaki."


    Hearing this, Leticia took a deep breath, moved her wrists, and summoned a long-barreled knight spear that was enough to walk on the battlefield.


    The six-meter-long spear with its head like a cone made Canary''s throat surging uncontrollably:


    "Wow, such a big thing, I''m afraid it can stab me to death... Letty, don''t be so cruel, right?"


    However, Leticia said with an expressionless face:


    "Don''t worry, I''ve calculated that the spiced meals you just ate are enough for you to be tortured ten times."


    Hearing this, Canary felt a shudder in her heart, and immediately turned her head to look at the black rabbit:


    "Black Rabbit, for the sake of mother and daughter, can you save my life?"


    Black Rabbit bit his lip and silently added Moon Rabbit''s blessing to Leticia.


    Seeing this scene of betrayal and separation, Canary''s face could not help but twitch:


    "My daughter is too old to forget her mother!"


    However, at this time, Leticia made a throwing gesture and shouted: "No need to say more, go to death!"


    "Excessive."


    Canary murmured, quickly pulled the remaining rice in the bowl into her mouth, stuffed her cheeks full, then smeared oil on the soles of her feet, and was about to slip away.


    However, before that, a pair of hands suddenly appeared from the shadow under Canary''s feet, grabbing her legs tightly.


    "Shadow? Wait a minute, Leticia, are you really playing..."


    Canary looked at the knight gun that was about to be thrown, and her expression changed greatly:


    "You can play this stuff at night, this... don''t, don''t, don''t! Wait!¡ªit doesn''t belong to me!"


    boom! for a moment.


    The javelin was thrown.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the courtyard.


    Kasugabe Takaaki, who was led by Kasugabe Y¨­, like his elder sister and his younger brother were out for a walk, suddenly heard a loud bang.


    "What''s wrong? Explosion?"


    The cat that was rubbing in Kasukabe Y¨­''s arms stuck his head out, rubbed his glasses, and looked in the direction of the black smoke not far away:


    "Master, Miss, it seems that there is a problem in the cafeteria."


    Kasugabe Yao blinked, looking at the cafeteria where black smoke was rising, his little head was full of doubts:


    "Could it be that Lamia took Caibird to the cafeteria to set a bomb again? But now is not the time for Sister Black Rabbit to cook?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the tricolor cat in her arms said with a pale expression: "Miss, don''t talk nonsense, the master is still here!"


    "Ah?" Kasugabe Y¨­ turned his head, looked at Kasugabe Takaaki with an unnatural look, and tilted his head involuntarily: "...Did I say something wrong just now!"

 Chapter 1119：

    Boom!


    Xiaoming glanced at Kasugabe Y¨­, who was holding his head in pain, rolled his eyes and said:


    "Don''t scare you Black Rabbit with a bomb next time, understand?"


    "Master, I prove that the bomb was put by Miss Lamia. The eldest lady just dug up a hare-eater and secretly threw it in the vegetable basket..."


    The three-color cat that jumped to the ground quickly ''prove'' it for Kasukabe Y¨­.


    Kasugabe Takaaki heard that his eyes darkened, and he couldn''t help but complain:


    "Isn''t this what you said worse?"


    However, Kasugabe Takaaki suddenly thought of a question at this time: "Wait a minute, this thing is rabbit-eating grass? How did you know?"


    Rabbit grass is something that only the full members of Arcadia know about its origin. How did Kasugabe Y¨­ know about it?


    Among the members of the second generation of Arcadia, Black Rabbit, Leticia, and Su Jin are members of the previous generation, but Su Jin did not know about it, and the other two were not people who knew how to speak, so... Could it be that... . Kasugabe Takaaki''s face gradually darkened.


    The three-color cat who was asked was stunned, and said in surprise: "Is this grass very strange? In the books that the eldest lady read, rabbit-eating grass and black rabbit-eating grass were not introduced as very common tricks, right? "


    ''Even eating black rabbit grass...'' Kasugabe Takaaki thought of a terrifying possibility, staring directly at the three-color cat and said: "I ask you, who is the author of the book Yoshie read when she was in the lower realm? Who is she who wrote the book?"


    "The author and the person who gave the book?" The three-color cat was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly said: "I have an impression of this, I remember that the books the eldest lady read were given by a woman who often came to see her when the lady was pregnant. ."


    Kasugabe Takaaki''s face turned green, and he asked directly, "Is it a blond woman who wears a white shirt every day and tucks the corners of her trousers into her trousers and looks very lively?"


    "Oh, that''s right, that''s 0.8!"


    The three-color cat nodded again and again, and then said in surprise:


    "Master, do you know that lady?"


    Hearing this, Kasugabe Takaaki''s face turned green, and he yelled:


    "Canary!!!"


    "It''s okay if you **** me, but also my daughter!"


    "Damn, today either you die or I live!!"


    Hearing this, the three-color cat froze for a moment, and couldn''t help but complain: "Wait a minute, isn''t this all your win?"


    "Oh?"


    An unexpected female voice rang out.


    Just after getting permission, Skaha, who stepped into the headquarters of Arcadia, looked at Kasugabe Takaaki who was rushing towards the cafeteria, turned his head with a strange expression, and looked at the little Athena beside him and said:


    "Did I come at the wrong time?"


    Little Athena, who picked up Kasugabu Yao, looked at the direction of the cafeteria after hearing the words, and then fell silent for a while, saying:


    "I don''t know who the concubine is. After all, the community in the past was not so... um, ''lively''."


    Skaha couldn''t help narrowing his eyes when he heard the words: "So... I seem to be here by coincidence!".


    Chapter 1639 Suffering Canary


    There was a loud bang.


    The roof was blasted open with a javelin, revealing a large hole several meters in diameter.


    Canary, who avoided the blow by rolling and squatting on the spot, raised her head at this time, then patted her chest with fear, turned her head and shouted at Su Jin:


    "Su Jin!! Why don''t you quickly grab your little lover? Do you really want to murder me?"


    "Little lover?" Leticia''s face twitched, and she silently pulled out a fifth gun.


    Although it was a fact, she was very angry when the canary said it out loud, so Leticia silently decided to escalate the lesson.


    Su Jin, who was questioned, whistled at this moment, turned his head, looked at the black rabbit who ran to his side after the bullying started, and said, "Black rabbit, have you seen the canary?"


    Hearing this, Canary cast an expectant look at Black Rabbit.


    Facing the gaze cast by Canary, Black Rabbit pressed his index finger to his chin and asked in doubt, "Ah tired~~ Where did Lord Canary go? Was he still there just now?"


    "?!!" Canary was stunned, and then suddenly agitated, and hurriedly rolled on the spot.


    Boom! !


    A gun hit the ground, smashing a bottomless hole.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. He only felt that Leticia seemed to be in a bad mood recently. Could it be because La 16 Mia became the agent of Kurimo and was involved in the upper-level game? ?


    However, on this occasion, Su Jin naturally didn''t have time to ask Leticia, and it happened that he was curious about the reason why Black Rabbit did this:


    "Speaking of which, the canary should be good to the black rabbit, right? What..."


    "Why don''t you help her?"


    Black Rabbit tilted his head, with a ''sweet and soft'' smile on his face:


    "Actually, as soon as people saw Xiaoyao hiding the hare-eating grass in the vegetable basket while I was cooking for you, I knew..." Black Rabbit gnashed his teeth: "This is definitely a canary. taught!"


    "Ah?" Su Jin was stunned. How come Kasugabe Y¨­ is also involved?


    At this time, the black rabbit explained with a look of resentment: "The rabbit-eating grass and the black rabbit-eating grass are all new species created by the canary deliberately using the poet''s spirituality. Without her reminder, who would use that kind of thing. Come and scare the moon rabbit! It''s not even the concept of scaring rabbits like this!"


    "That vicious woman, it''s okay to bully me on weekdays, and now she''s teaching the next generation to bully me."


    "Su Jin, you bullied me before you came, and you bullied me after you came, so Su Jin, didn''t you come to Hakoten for nothing?"


    "I''m a ''backstage'' person now, right? Su Jin."


    Looking at the black rabbit who was looking at him with a smile like a flower, Su Jin suddenly realized that ''the black rabbit will be angry too! ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Su Jin silently chose to ignore Canary''s experience.


    After all, it has to leave a channel for the black rabbit to vent...


    At that time,


    Taking a peek at the bottomless pothole that was smashed by the javelin, Canary''s throat surged, and she thought: "It''s over, Leticia is the rhythm of reckoning with the old and the new.


    In a blink of an eye, Canary thought again: When Leticia went to the kitchen to cook, I seemed to see Xiaoming. Damn, that kid is definitely complaining.


    The decision to let Leticia go to comfort Su Jin on purpose was exposed.


    You can''t stay here for long, you have to go!


    However, the next second the Canary wanted to leave, more than ten javelins fell from the sky and slammed Canary''s clothes on the ground.


    Da Da footsteps sounded.


    Canary reluctantly raised her head, but because her clothes were locked, she saw only a pair of black leather boots with brown shoelaces.


    At this moment, Leticia''s smiling voice sounded:


    "Actually, I''ve always wanted to ask Canary a question..."


    "What''s the problem?" Canary looked a little unnatural.


    At this time, Leticia smiled and said, "Why do you think my title when I was the Demon King was called ''Puncture Lord''?"


    "Hiss!!!" Canary subconsciously covered her buttocks.


    She now suspects that it was a mistake to return to Hakoten, because now that her poet''s spirituality has been severely damaged, it is not the enemy who wants to seek revenge for her, but the "old part" of the former community!


    It turns out that, so Xiaoming is not worried at all that I will seize power when I come back and continue my dream?


    On the one hand, it''s because Su Jin has perfectly fulfilled Arcadia''s dream, on the other hand, it''s because old friends who can''t wait to initiate a ''liquidation'' against me?


    In Canary''s mind, Su Jin and Kasugabe Takaaki crossed their shoulders, looking at her back and smiling.


    It''s over, I''m a target! At this moment, Canary understood a lot.


    At that time, Leticia clenched the gun barrel in her hand and turned it upside down...


    Su Jin''s eyelids jumped, met Canary''s begging gaze, took a deep breath, and solemnly...


    He turned his head away, not looking at the canary, with the attitude of ''the master does not see the suffering of the world''.


    Canary looked at Su Jin wordlessly, and after a while, she said fragrantly:


    "day!"


    next second.


    "what--!!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ten minutes later.


    "Ugh."


    Kasugabe Takaaki sighed, looking at the canary like a victim who was hung on the two gun barrels forming a cross, and he was heartbroken:


    "How can you treat her like this, she is your boss|mother-in-law|foster mother after all!"


    Saying that, Kasugabe Takaaki sighed again, and then silently added a little bit of strength to the sole of his canary toes.


    Well, just a little force.


    Then, Xiaoming wailed and said: "Does your conscience really not hurt?"


    Looking at this reflective mouth, the most positive old friend who fell into trouble, the canary who was cocking his head and was about to admit defeat suddenly couldn''t help but look up and said:


    "Hey, Xiaoming, can you take your foot off? It hurts! Also, I was just hanged and slapped with the barrel of a gun, but I''m not dead? What''s your name!"


    "Hey, are you still angry?" Kasugabe Takaaki froze for a moment, then turned his head and shouted, "Leeticia, she can hold on for an hour! Let''s continue the torture!"


    "Forget it." Leticia turned her head and saw that more than 600 javelins were broken on the ground: "I don''t have any spares for my gift card."


    Hearing this, Kasugabe Takaaki began to turn his pockets: "Wait a minute, I''ll look for it, I should have it here."


    "Tsk!" Canary smacked her lips, very dissatisfied with Kasugabe Takaaki''s downfall.


    Su Jin is too strong to be included in the scope of the attack, Leticia''s promotion is exceptional, she can''t afford it, but Xiaoming''s air bag is also riding on her head, which is unbearable.


    After thinking for a second, Canary silently looked at the sneakers on her toes and nodded:


    ''Well, it''s decided. Sooner or later, I will send your daughter to Su Jin''s bed, and I will let you two have a good fight. ¡¯


    ''If the old bird doesn''t show his power, treat me as a sick bird! ! ¡¯


    At that time, Skaha, who arrived with Kasugabe Takaaki, looked at the tragic appearance of the "Jesus version" of the canary with great interest, and clapped his hands to celebrate:


    "I have to say, this looks quite suitable for your 360 now, Canary."


    Canary looked up and saw that it was Skaha, and immediately lost interest: "Oh, it''s the number one airbag under the Queen''s command! Are you only here now? Oh! It seems that the Queen has rarely bullied you recently."


    Skaha looked at Canary with a smile, turned his head and asked Su Jin and Leticia:


    "Give her to the Queen, will you be in trouble?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Su Jin, Black Rabbit, and Leticia waved their hands together: "Please do as you please."


    "Oh." Skaha raised the corner of his mouth in a good mood and said, "Although it''s a little useless, but if you''re the queen, it should be enough to be the queen''s personal maid."


    "Hey... so ruthless?" Canary''s face became unnatural, taking care of the Queen of Halloween?


    Then she wasn''t killed yet?


    You must know that it took her five hundred years to escape from the Queen''s side, and now she''s doing it again?


    This is to want her life!


    "Can we have a discussion?" Canary asked tentatively.


    However, Skaha was very happy at this time, and even smiled brightly:


    "Who do you think made me become the queen''s chief subordinate? Former chief miss?"


    The canary turned pale.


    At this time, Su Jin gave Canary a strange look. He didn''t expect that this guy was the ''chief'' before Skaha. No wonder Canary''s character is so twisted... It''s not unreasonable to co-author. ...


    "Oh yes, one more thing."


    Skaha turned his head at this time, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "The Queen misses Her Highness Caibird very much and wants her to stay in the Garden of Heaven for a while."

 Chapter 1120：

    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help frowning.


    "Colorful bird? Who is that?" The unknown Canary showed curious eyes.


    Chapter 1640 Are you playing so big?


    The canary, who obviously didn''t beat enough, casts her eyes on the black rabbit like a curious baby.


    As for why he didn''t ask Skaha, it was naturally because he couldn''t ask.


    After all, Canary, who was also the Queen''s attendant at the beginning, had cheated on this ''honest woman'' many times, and in the end, it was one of the main reasons why Skaha became the Queen''s first attendant.


    Every time Skaha has been bullied by the Queen over the years, there is a part of her hatred value, accumulated over the years, Skaha is annoyed when he sees her, so he can tell her that there is a ghost.


    Except for Skaha, Leticia and Xiaoming were angry at first sight, and they didn''t say that the silver-haired little loli (little Athena) next to her was obviously Su Jin''s person, and it was useless to ask without Su Jin''s permission.


    Therefore, in comparison, the little padded jacket of the black rabbit is more intimate, even if the padded jacket has already begun to leak.


    It can make the Queen of Halloween focus on mentioning, and let Skaha use the title of His Highness, obviously someone who is valued by the Queen.


    To put it a bit harsher, Su Jin, the ''son of God'', has not been taken seriously by the Queen. How can this He De He Neng, who is called ''Colorful Bird''?


    The canary''s curiosity was completely aroused!


    In the face of Canary''s inquiry, Black Rabbit glanced at Su Jin with a hesitant expression on his face.


    At that time, Su Jin said calmly: "Let''s talk, it''s not a big deal, anyway, we''ll know sooner or later."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit opened his mouth, and finally, under Su Jin''s comforting eyes, he finally said:


    "That, His Royal Highness Caibird, is actually the Queen''s child, um, a child who has both the Queen''s and Su Jin''s blood."


    Speaking of this, Black Rabbit suddenly thought, ''Is this what I should say? ¡¯


    The children of your own man and other women, and you want her to introduce them? ah this...


    Just when the black rabbit was confused, the canary was also confused:


    "What? How could that vicious woman have children?"


    "Wait a minute, whose child is the Queen and whom?"


    Canary''s eyes widened, her mouth gradually opened, and she looked at Su Jin in disbelief, as if she was stupid.


    Seeing this, Kasugabe Takaaki rolled up his sleeves very cooperatively, revealing his large palms that are not spacious, and provided a ''wake-up'' service: "Hey, Canary, wake up! Don''t faint!"


    Snapped! Snapped! a few times.


    When Canary recovered, her face turned red.


    "Remember me." Canary glared at Kasugabe Takaaki, then turned her head and looked at Su Jin with a strange expression.


    Being stared at by her, Su Jin was also a little uncomfortable:


    "What are you looking at''"? "


    "It''s nothing, I just want to see how much water has entered your brain."


    Canary said this, and muttered to herself in a voice that everyone could hear:


    "There are still people who look at a woman like the Queen, my god, this is more exaggerated than telling me that ''Athena likes men''."


    Hearing this sentence, all eyes looked at Su Jin with incomparably strange eyes.


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then he patted the most blatant black rabbit staring at him:


    "What are you looking at, don''t take the right seat."


    "Oh." Hei Rabbit was ''pressed'' for a moment, and he didn''t dare to speak out.


    Even if she knew that Athena liked Su Jin.


    As for the others, you should watch or dare to watch, they are not as soft as Black Rabbit.


    No way, who made the black rabbit a small air bag for Su Jin.


    "Why do you feel something is wrong with you, don''t you?"


    Canary was keenly aware of what was wrong with the crowd, her expression stunned, and she muttered to herself:


    "Athena...sigh, Hakoten won''t be so lively recently, will it?"


    "But in my heart, it''s more exaggerated for someone like the Queen to have children."


    At this time, Skaha glanced at Canary and said in a bad mood:


    "About your criticism of the Queen, I will report it to the Queen truthfully when I return to the Garden of Heaven."


    "Let''s report it, anyway, the more I dance, the happier she is." Canary sighed as if giving up on herself: "But that woman is actually liked by men, huh, I guess it''s not that the man was captured by the face, or She pretended to be innocent and deceived people."


    "I don''t know what will happen to a man who sees the vicious side of the queen''s delicate appearance? It is estimated that he will immediately provide a way to run? Or can''t run away?"


    Su Jin, who was connoted by the canary, said coldly: "You don''t have to refer to me when you speak, and you don''t have to keep staring at me, just say it, I''ll take it."


    "Oh, I''ll just remind you." Canary paused at this time, as if her conscience had found out, and reminded: "Be careful not to become the queen''s toy, second generation."


    "Don''t worry, it''s my side that has the most people." Su Jin said confidently.


    Today is not as good as in the past, I didn¡¯t say it before, but now as long as the Halloween Queen dares to mess around, she will face the four double digits including Su Jin, Hestia, Alger, and Shiroyasha. combat power.


    In this situation, even if she has a huge spiritual body, the Queen of Halloween, who is enough to summon a two-digit spirit body to fight, is powerless.


    With fourteen points of Sun Sovereignty, Shiroyasha, who has returned from Spirituality, can suppress the Queen, not to mention the group of them swarming over.


    But hearing Su Jin''s confident tone, Canary looked envious:


    "You actually have a backhand? No, the backhand is useless to the queen, but it can be useful to her... So that''s the case, violent oppression..."


    "Tsk, **** it, I really want to push the queen to the ground and spank!!"


    Hearing the sound, Skaha said calmly: "I will also report truthfully about your words."


    When Canary heard the words, the corners of her mouth twitched a few times. Under her heart palpitations, she couldn''t help but say, "Just report it to me, not Su Jin''s, right?"


    "It''s too obvious for you to avenge your personal revenge? If you have the ability, you can report Su Jin as well!"


    However, in the face of Canary''s "provocation", Skaha said with a smile at this time:


    "I''m sorry, with the Queen''s character, it''s a serious crime for a concubine to report her husband~ On the contrary, if you hide your relatives, you will get the Queen''s admiration. Did you forget this rule, senior?"


    ".¡¦ Concubine?" Canary''s left eye widened, and she looked at Su Jin in astonishment.


    When she found that Su Jin didn''t respond, Canary turned her head silently and looked at the top of Hei Rabbit''s head.


    At this moment, Canary seemed to see one after another on the black rabbit''s head, one after another, the cute little hats that were not topped on top of each other.


    The hats look very delicate, but these hats are a little green in color, and they look a little weird.


    After the canary was quiet, Su Jin pinched his brows and asked Skaha:


    "The queen just wants the colorful birds to live there for a while?"


    "Yes." Skaha nodded slightly, and then added: "The Queen is very curious about the children who have inherited your blood."


    Hearing Skaha''s ''reminder'', Su Jin immediately understood the Queen''s thoughts, but as the Queen thought, the mother couldn''t stop her when she saw her daughter:


    "I see."


    Su Jin said expressionlessly at this time:


    "I''ll let Caitiao''s sister Bai Ye send her there."


    Hearing this, Skaha couldn''t help but gave Su Jin a thumbs up.


    ''Let Shiroyasha send Caibird over (the good king''s), and if the person sends ''no'', it is the queen who finds Shiroyasha trouble, and if she doesn''t send it, she doesn''t give up, that is, Shiroyasha finds the queen to fight in the ring. ¡¯


    "All in all, let Shiroyasha protect the colorful bird and continue the never-quiet dogfight with the queen."


    ''With Bai Yasha''s character, knowing that Su Jin is playing this hand, he will definitely go up to it, and he will not be happy for the Queen, and even praise Su Jin for being sensible because of this. ¡¯


    ''Tsk tsk, this trick of snipe and clam fighting is shrewd enough! ¡¯


    Seeing Skaha''s actions, Su Jin, who understood what she was thinking, couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    Then, he turned his head and asked little Athena, who had been standing aside, waiting for Su Jin:


    "At such a busy time, Athena actually asked you to accompany Skaha... It seems that something happened in the heaven?"


    Hearing this, little Athena nodded slightly, and then said softly in that quiet voice:


    "Greece has received news that not long ago, the Virgin of the Crusaders kidnapped the Son and betrayed the Garden of Eden, and his whereabouts are currently unknown."


    The words fell, Su Jin was quiet, and everyone was quiet.


    Playing... so big? .


    Chapter 1641 Why did the empress dowager rebel?


    Our Lady kidnapped her Son and betrayed her from the Garden of Eden...


    The huge amount of information contained in a short sentence made everyone present silent for a whole minute.


    Even the canary, who is called a wise man, was a little confused by the sudden situation without knowing the cause and effect.


    After all, although the Crusaders are internally divided into three major factions, corresponding to the three internal factions of the Crusaders in the lower realms, it seems that the fighting is very exaggerated, but they still maintain a high degree of consensus internally.


    Under normal circumstances, this situation would not be an exaggeration even if the Crusaders were completely defeated, but now the situation is abnormal.


    The head of the Notre Dame faction, the Madonna of the Crucifixion actually ''betrayed'' and hijacked the ''Holy Son''.


    What is this concept?


    To use the old saying of the East to describe, it is to rely on the emperor to make the princes.


    And this one who is holding the emperor is still the ''empress dowager''.


    There is a big problem here.


    Who, or what, would make the Queen Mother personally rebel?


    Her status comes from the ''Emperor'' and from the ''Prince''. Logically speaking, she is the person who is the most unlikely to betray. After all, no matter how 360 fights between the One God and the Holy Son, she will always sit firmly on the Diaoyutai, no matter how bad it is. Where to go.


    However, even in such a situation, she chose a way that would smash all her foundations.


    This....


    Canary accelerated her thinking, and after thinking for a long time, she could not think of the reason why the Virgin did this.


    But she was not without gain.


    When she couldn''t think of an answer, she noticed Su Jin''s frowning expression.


    ''This look... is this kid the one who knows? ¡¯


    ''Hi...'' Thinking of this possibility, Canary couldn''t help but be shocked, took a breath, and said to herself: ''What level of affairs did this kid Su Jin get involved in? ¡¯


    At this time, after a brief silence, Su Jin asked little Athena suspiciously:


    "Are you sure the whereabouts are unknown? Both the Son and the Virgin are missing?"


    "According to another dictation of mine, it is like this." Little Athena didn''t understand why Su Jin behaved like this, but she answered truthfully.


    She believes that she does not understand the environment of Little Garden as well as Great Athena, so she tries to avoid that her own opinions will distort Su Jin''s understanding.


    "Both of them are missing, which is interesting."


    Su Jin smelled the tricky smell.


    After all, according to what he thought when he negotiated with the twin goddesses, the current situation should be that the Virgin left the Garden of Eden privately and publicly questioned the process of the ''Holy Father''.


    The subsequent action is to play the "God" faction, using the credibility of the Virgin Mary to make the identity of the only **** questioned, thereby causing a conflict of beliefs.


    However, the situation suddenly changed, and it became that the Virgin abducted the Son and escaped from the Garden of Eden?


    This is not in line with Su Jin''s plan, nor is it in line with the plan of the twin goddesses, because it will make the Virgin who endorsed the "God" tainted, and then the identity of God will be questioned.


    This is a situation that is beneficial to the One God, and logically it cannot happen.


    Therefore, there must be an abnormal reason that suddenly appeared, so that the twin goddesses had to change their plans.


    so....

 Chapter 1121：

    Su Jin turned his head, looked at Alger who suddenly traveled through space and appeared in front of him, and said meaningfully:


    "Alger, has the Son really been kidnapped?"


    That''s right.


    Only the Son was not kidnapped, but defected from the Garden of Eden with the Virgin to explain this unplanned change.


    That is, only if the "Double Endorsement of the Holy Mother and the Holy Son for God" has "a two-digit joining", it is possible for the two goddesses to temporarily change the negotiated plan.


    In Su Jin''s view, this is the most likely answer.


    As Su Jin''s words fell, the expressions of the people present became strange.


    Because Su Jin''s words represent a terrifying possibility, and if this possibility is true, then the cross religion is probably about to undergo a major change.


    And a super-large group of gods, or the behemoth that accounts for 30% of the total number of beliefs, has undergone a major change, and the impact is even more terrible than the appearance of the final trial of mankind.


    "Holy Son... was kidnapped... by?"


    Canary''s face twitched when she heard Su Jin''s words, obviously aware of what Su Jin suspected.


    "Holy Son and Notre Dame joined forces? No, there are people behind them who can do this? One of the seventeen? Buddha? Jade Emperor? Daozu? Or two goddesses?"


    When talking about these titles, Canary also glanced at Su Jin, her heart twitched when she thought of her second-generation eyes getting involved in such a thing.


    She''s just a crippled spirit, and she doesn''t even have much lifespan left!


    Was it necessary to be involved in such a world-changing affair on the first day she came back?


    No, she has to get wet!


    Now it''s not a question of the queen''s temperament, but if she doesn''t run away, she will really do her best and die!


    She is still young, and her dream has been achieved. It is time to retire and enjoy life!


    So.... this kind of thing, don''t! !


    At that time, cousin Alger, who was questioned by Su Jin, changed for a while, and then said in a strange tone:


    "Athena told me you would have guessed it, and it turned out..."


    Hearing this, Su Jin understood in seconds, then looked at Alger with a strange expression and said:


    "What did you bet with her?"


    "It''s nothing." Alger said calmly: "It''s just a trivial matter for wearing a collar and being your maid for a few days."


    Is it still a small thing?


    Canary, Black Rabbit, Kasugabe Takaaki, and even Skaha all complained wildly in their hearts.


    A maid with an exceptional three-digit figure, who could have this kind of treatment in Hakoba? Aren''t you afraid of being killed?


    Even Canary, who didn''t know Arger''s situation, felt that Athena and Arger were having a good time, and actually took this kind of thing as a bet.


    This main Greek god, a legendary protoss, really knows how to play!


    At that time, in the face of this favorable condition, Su Jin was silent for a while, and then said:


    "It''s a good bet, continue next time."


    After he finished speaking, he sighed and changed his words:


    "But you are actually called to find me. It seems that the progress on Pandora''s side is not going well..."


    Alger spread his hands at this time and said:


    "It has nothing to do with me. Anyway, I just came to remind you and let you go to the rescue field in the heaven."


    Su Jin''s face changed for a while, he understood the meaning of this sentence, the two goddesses wanted him to continue the previous ''face-showing plan'', but it changed from a vague hint to a clear card.


    However, if he can get the support of the Holy Son, Su Jin feels that it is very worthwhile.


    In exchange for his position in the double goddess, it is estimated that he is more active than her:


    "Since this is the case, it can only go up!"


    Su Jin rolled up his sleeves and got ready to go! .


    Chapter 1642 Stronghold, Neutrality, Chaos


    In Su Jin''s perception, basically every outer door has its own manager in the upper three-digit level of Hakoten.


    There are even some outer gates that are actually made by the management''s group of gods with a simulated star creation map as the core, a "cosmic scale" stronghold.


    For example, Mount Olympus in Greece, the Garden of Eden in the Crusaders, or the Lingshan Mountain in Buddhism and the Thirty-Three Heavens and Heavenly Courts in Taoism are all such strongholds.


    But such a super-large group of gods is a minority. In Hakoniwa, some outer gates are divided into ''neutral zone'' and ''chaotic zone''.


    In such a zone, three-digit monsters are united vertically and horizontally here, fighting and fighting, and even the center of the small garden is allowed to be suppressed by the outer door and allowed to grow savagely, which belongs to a completely impossible zone.


    The three-digit outer door numbered 666 belongs to the neutral zone.


    In the outer gate of 666, the dominant community is the ''Beast of Six Hundred and Sixty-Six'', which belongs to the community established by a three-digit demon king with a cross religion background.


    In addition, there are many small strengths established by the devil himself in the 666 outer gate.


    Most of these demon kings who have generally entered the three-digit number can be traced back to a super-large group of gods if they get to the bottom of it. In Su Jin''s eyes, they seem to belong to the nature of ''black gloves''.


    It is precisely because of the pressure of these many forces that the 666 Outer Gate has to some extent drawn a boundary with other chaotic areas in the upper layer, and has become a neutral zone in the upper layer.


    "Although the leader of the neutral zone is the Demon Lord, it feels a little subtle."


    Su Jin, who walked into the hallway of a palace, complained speechlessly.


    He is now in the outer gate of 666, a community stronghold called "Mrs. Labyrinth".


    And this community has only one three-digit number on the surface, and it is also a subordinate of Athena.


    To put it bluntly, this is the ''glove'' that Athena put on the outer door of 666.


    "Why don''t you put the environment of the lower layer on the upper layer!"


    Alger, who followed Su Jin step by step, heard his complaints and reacted:


    "It''s not like you don''t understand the situation at the lower level. Five figures can be the king in one place, and the weak are the ''popular'' in the general sense, but at the upper level where five figures can barely survive, the four figures Gods and Buddhas are the mainstream.¡±


    "It can even be said that the five-digit number can only survive in the upper-level stronghold at most. Can they have the ability to go to the wild areas? Basically, they are all four-digit gods and Buddhas."


    "So it''s like the sponsor''s authority to force others to enter the gift game. Basically, there is only one person at the upper level. In this case, the definition of the devil has long been blurred."


    Hearing this, Su Jin also understood a little. The so-called demon king, in addition to the special existence of the final trial of human beings, is basically used to describe "a high-ranking existence who abuses the authority of the organizer and plunders the game with gifts".


    The reason for this name is because the common seven-digit number at the lower level, and the few six-digit and five-digit numbers are mostly not qualified as sponsors.


    And such people account for 99.9%, so the behavior of the Demon King is naturally repelled by the public in the lower class, and he is punished by the class rulers. He is a complete evildoer.


    But at the upper level of Little Garden, the Demon King wants to loot with the authority of the sponsor? The looted object took the sponsor''s authority to counter it.


    In the case where everyone really has the "Detergent Detergent Brand", whether the Demon King is not the Demon King is just a question of title.


    When people point out that you have weapons of mass destruction, you better have them. This kind of joke is really not a joke in the upper class of Hakoniwa.


    However, such an environment is a bit unfriendly to Su Jin:


    "It''s a bit bad, I''m not used to the environment at the upper level at all, but now I have to act in this environment, tsk, changing direction is tied."


    "That''s because you''ve been standing from the perspective of the weak, and you haven''t stood on the strong side very much."


    Alger described Su Jin''s situation in a flat tone:


    "Whether you are facing Zeus or facing Hetian, you are the weaker party, so naturally you have to use external forces in various ways. This is the same as the lower level environment you came from. After all, the lower level is the amusement park that was raised in the center of the small garden. You It would be unreasonable.¡±


    "But at the upper level of Hakoba, the situation is different."


    Alger grinned, his expression cute but cruel:


    "For four-digit numbers, and even for most of the three-digit numbers, this is Chi Guoguo''s Colosseum, a cruel world where the weak eat the strong."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "This is also the reason why the super-large group of gods on the upper level will occupy an entire outer gate and turn it into a fortress."


    "If you want to survive here, fighting is inevitable."


    "Is that really the case?" Su Jin glanced at Alger in surprise.


    Alger just wanted to say ''yes'', but when he looked at Su Jin, his expression changed:


    "No, you are different."


    "The upper level is only after the lower level is comparable to the double digits. This has no precedent in Hakoba."


    "I''m speechless, I''ve never seen you so tolerant."


    In the upper level of Hakoba, there are many people who are born with four digits, and there are also many who are born with three digits, but no matter what, they are born into the upper-level environment like the Colosseum.


    But Su Jin is different, the strength of this kid when he comes up is the top group, which belongs to the out-of-wheel specification.


    Thinking of this, Alger couldn''t help but spit out:


    "I understand why the woman Athena called you to come and help."


    "It''s shameful to let someone like you stay in the lower ranks all the time!"


    One is roughly equal to the three-digit number, unlike the two-digit number that is banned from the game, you can only use the "combat power" of power, and it is really a pity to put it at the lower level.


    A talent like Su Jin should be ''abusing vegetables'' at the upper level and make a name like the Queen of Halloween.


    "You said it as if it was too much for me to stay on the lower level."


    Su Jin groaned, then raised his head, looked at the quaint stone gate in front of him, paused, and then stepped forward and pushed the door open.


    The door opened, and beams of light illuminated the dark space inside the door.


    It also illuminated the figure inside the door.


    "Yo~ it''s so slow!"


    Listening to the complaining female voice, Su Jin squinted, looked at the other party seriously, and then sighed:


    "In a sense, it''s nice to see you safe and sound!"


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and read out the other party''s name:


    "Pandora!" Eight.


    Chapter 1643 was inaugurated


    Su Jin rolled his eyes at Athena, who was standing beside him. After receiving the other''s smile, he turned his head and looked at Pandora with black hair and black eyes, a small black dress and boots, and raised his eyebrows slightly. :


    "Is it just an incarnation to escape?"


    "Yes, come in and talk."


    Pandora stepped forward with a light smile, took Su Jin''s hand into the room, and showed a provocative look at Alger in the mind while doing these things.


    "Cut, childish." Alger snorted, and after entering the door, he waved his hand and closed the door.


    After the door was closed, the room fell into a circle of darkness, but soon, irregular circles with low brightness appeared in the sky.


    Su Jin observed the irregular round spheres a little, and recognized that the true body of the sphere was the projection of "three to sixty" real ''stars''.


    And because these stars gradually light up the room is a small part of a huge galaxy.


    "Sand table made by planet projection?" Su Jin asked uncertainly.


    "Yes, this is a small part of the outer gate of 665. For now, I am hiding in this position."


    At this time, Pandora pointed to a small ball around a luminous star. If a basketball was used to describe the luminous star, then this small ball was about the size of a ping-pong ball.


    Su Jin glanced around and asked:


    "The Holy Son?"


    "He left long ago!"


    Pandora spread out her hands helplessly and said:


    "After all, the condition Omega agreed with him was to help him leave the Garden of Eden, so after escaping from the Garden of Eden, he and I chose to split up as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1122：

    "So that''s the case." Su Jin heard the words, but it was similar to what he guessed. The Holy Son did cooperate with the two goddesses, but the content of the cooperation was a little less than he thought.


    However, it is precisely because of these cooperation that the original plan to let Pandora leave in secret naturally failed.


    Su Jin glanced at Pandora. The one in front of him was probably the incarnation of the identity of the Virgin cutting Pandora. This, Su Jin discovered after entering the door:


    "If it''s just you to escape, it should be easy to have this incarnation as a replacement, right?"


    For example, swapping the avatar with the main body can still be easily achieved, and the loss is just an avatar. Even if he is located, and Alger is there, no one dares to chase and kill him.


    Two figures are not allowed to play, but not necessarily Alger, who has three figures.


    "Since you are called to come here, it is naturally impossible to just try to get me out of trouble."


    Pandora smiled and walked to Su Jin''s side, reaching for a ''star'' in mid-air.


    "Because of the sudden incident, in order to cover the escape of the Holy Son, many people in the sacred sequence under my command did not leave the Garden of Eden. At present, most of them are arranged in the tracking team."


    "So that''s it, help them escape?" Su Jin already realized where the ''problem'' was.


    Pandora and the Son escaped, but their followers were still under the control of the Garden of Eden, or the One God.


    And now, the top priority is to get rid of all the hands of the one in the Garden of Eden.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin frowned and asked, "But in this case, are you sure that the only **** will be happy?"


    "He will agree." Pandora smiled: "Just as the Son and I wanted to take away our followers after successfully escaping, He also wanted to know how many faithful people he had under his command."


    "So.. going both ways!" Su Jin understood what Pandora meant.


    After Pandora and the Son escaped, it didn''t make much sense to continue to hold the ''little soldier''.


    After all, in the eyes of the two-digit number, only in terms of combat power, there is no point in having more than three digits.


    Therefore, it is better to use the opportunity of the Holy Son to escape and clean up the impurities in the team.


    After understanding the attitude of the One God, Su Jin knew how much he should do:


    "So what''s the situation now?"


    "Not ideal." Athena''s face was solemn, and her tone was serious: "The seven sacred sequences have all been chaotic."


    "Those who are loyal to the one and only God, those who are loyal to the Son, and those who are loyal to Pandora, those who are self-reliant, those who stir up troubled waters, those who want to restore, are simply strange..."


    Hearing this news, Su Jin couldn''t help but hesitate for a moment, and then said helplessly:


    "Well, that''s pretty logical."


    Similar to Buddhism, Crusades also absorbed many foreign gods and turned them into angels and demons in the process of growth, so there are naturally many factions inside.


    But unlike the Buddha who was standing on the altar, the One God, the Son and the Virgin have stronger control over the interior.


    But now in this situation, in the past, those noises could still be suppressed, and they all erupted like a bottoming out, completely disrupting the situation.


    "It''s because this kind of thing will happen sooner or later, so I used to do it alone~"


    Hearing Alger''s words, Su Jin, Athena, and Pandora all cast a glance at her, and then they were too lazy to speak up.


    Did you not want to do it alone? We are embarrassed to talk about you.


    At this time, Su Jin asked Pandora, "Now, who is the reliable person?"


    "Sorry, in this situation, I can only say that they are all suspicious subordinates."


    Pandora spread her hands, and then added:


    "The only one who can be sure of loyalty is probably the sacred sequence commanded by Gabriel."


    "Why do you say that?" Su Jin wondered.


    0.8 Pandora smiled and said at this time: "Because God said: The wisest title is often bestowed on the stupidest child."


    "Okay, I understand." It''s not the kind of brain that betrays... Su Jin nodded suddenly, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "So, now, let''s fish out Gabriel''s team first?"


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but ask: "What''s the situation on the Tianjun side? The heavenly realm is also their jurisdiction. Now that things are like this, is there any answer there?"


    Athena glanced at Su Jin when she heard the words and said: "There is news from the Tianjun side, Kunshamen Tian Uesugi Kenshin announced that Su Jin has succeeded the position of the Tianjun commander and is now in a transition state."


    Hearing this, Su Jin blinked, his expression a little stunned:


    "What did you say, I was declared in office?".


    Chapter 1644 What is Negative is Correct


    "So, it''s all my fault for the riots in the heavens and the lower levels now?"


    Su Jin pointed to his face with a confused expression.


    "As things stand, yes?"


    Pandora nodded solemnly, as if agreeing, but Su Jin clearly saw the smile on the other side''s face.


    "This..." Su Jin''s expression was a little unnatural.


    As the head of the Heavenly Army, his duty is to maintain the order of the upper and lower floors of the garden.


    After the Holy Son was hijacked by the Virgin, the outburst of the Holy Sequence greatly affected the situation at the upper level, and even caused riots in the lower level. To a certain extent, it has touched the laws of the Heavenly Army.


    Even because the Sacred Sequence itself is one of the backbone units of the Celestial Army, knowing the law and breaking the law, the fault of the Chief of the Celestial Army is naturally more serious.


    However... Su Jin thinks he has not yet taken office!


    To come to such a cauldron without taking office, isn''t this a slap in the face?


    Oh, it seems that the cause of the accident is still because of the decision of him and the twin goddesses, so I am cheating myself this time?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin16''s expression became very subtle.


    Athena next to him glanced at Su Jin, saw his delicate face, and said with an expressionless face:


    "Although only ''Uesugi Kenshin'' thinks so in the content of the claim, according to the normal circumstances of the Tianjun, Uesugi Kenshin is probably the most disagreeable candidate."


    At that time, Pandora also taught Su Jin the experience:


    "The information released by the Tianjun is basically correct, but if the designated person''s name is added, it means that the person who was exposed is the least likely to recognize this matter."


    "Well~" Alger twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "To put it bluntly, it''s just throwing a hapless **** and forcing her to ''show up''."


    "But this time, it''s Uesugi Kenshin again. It seems that since she took office as a guardian for 12 days, she has made a lot of appearances. Has she been bullied in the workplace?"


    At that time, Athena ignored Alger''s words and said to herself:


    "The news is the information leaked by the Tianjun side, so it can basically be considered true."


    "I think, the letter of appointment, or even as a token of the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Army, should already be on the way, right?"


    Hearing Athena''s words, Su Jin silently took out the Fan Shi gun from the gift card.


    Looking at the long spear that was wrapped in divine brilliance, three inches long, pure white, and embroidered with gold patterns all around, Athena, Pandora, and Alger Qiqi looked at Su Jin with subtle gazes.


    ¡®The co-authoring thing is already in your hands? ¡¯


    "Sun!" Su Jin cursed secretly.


    Di Shitian''s routine came so unexpectedly that Su Jin didn''t have any precautions.


    Su Jin was very suspicious at this time: "That old guy, did you think of this day when you handed the Fan Shi gun to me?"


    "..." Athena and Pandora Qiqi fell into silence, and even Alger, who was the least intelligent at the scene, felt that there was a high probability of Su Jin being trapped in this wave.


    "Forget it, if you really want to count it, I''ve also pitted the old boy a few times, so it''s even."


    Su Jin sighed, intending to skip the topic of Di Shitian:


    "Speaking of which, the Tianjun side is also considered a good thing. With the title of Tianjun''s chief, I can intervene in the sacred sequence."


    As the law enforcement department of Hakoba, the composition of the Tianjun is very complicated.


    Under normal circumstances, it includes the twelve days of guardians representing Buddhism, the twelve Greek gods representing thousands of eyes, the sacred sequence representing cross religion, and the twenty-eight constellations and Zhou Tianzheng representing the mixture of Taoism and Heaven. It can be called a hodgepodge of organizations. .


    Among them, Dharma Protector Twelve Days is the core organization and the first sequence to play.


    Only when the Dharma Protector is defeated in 12 days will the personnel of the Twelve Greek Gods, the Holy Sequence and the Daomen be dispatched in order. Their status is somewhat similar to that of the reserve team, but they also have a certain degree of decision-making power in the general policy of the Heavenly Army. .


    Also because of the special circumstances of the Heavenly Army, Su Jin, who was temporarily promoted to the position of the Heavenly Army''s commander-in-chief, naturally had the right to regulate the Sacred Sequence.


    "That old boy Di Shitian, 80% of the time, he was sure that the movement of the sacred sequence was driven by me, so he pushed the ball back."


    "Oh, this old thing."


    Su Jin snorted, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "But that''s fine, it also gives me a little convenience."


    After he finished speaking, his eyes turned to Pandora and said:


    "You need to bring Gabriel back, right?"


    Pandora nodded slightly: "If possible, Uriel will try to bring the meeting, but according to my understanding of Uriel, it is very likely that he has escaped danger now."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and said, "Since this is the case, then I will follow my method, no problem?"


    Pandora gave Su Jin a deep look, and then nodded: "...just be happy."


    "Very good." Su Jin let out a sigh of relief, turned around and said, "Then you can wait here for my news."


    After speaking, he walked out of the hall without looking back.


    Looking at Su Jin''s disappearing back, Alger muttered, "It always feels like he''s going to make a big fuss, are you sure it''s okay?"


    However, Pandora''s attitude is very calm:


    "Although you say that, do you think we can stop him?"


    "..." As soon as these words came out, Alger stopped talking for a while.


    How long has it been? Less than half a year? The little guy she used to be able to play with with one finger can now ride on her.


    - This is outrageous!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    665 Outer Gate, on a lifeless and barren planet.


    Somewhere on the plain, the gray and white church covering an area of ????10,000 acres stands here.


    A name with shining wings and a perfect face, but not too many angry angels returned from all corners of the planet and flew to the roof of the church.


    The angels who were searching for the trace of the Son in this galaxy began to return one after another.


    It was at this moment that the blond girl in the blue battle dress and the silver secret pattern armor stepped in here with the battle flag in hand.


    After the girl stepped into the church, a flat female voice rang out:


    "It seems that our holy son, His Highness, who ran away from home without permission, has left a token to increase the burden on us."


    Hearing this, Jeanne Dalque, who was holding the battle flag, or the girl who was commonly called Joan of Arc by the Chinese people, suddenly felt that the ''golden and red battle flag'' in her hand was a little hot.


    At that time, the female angel kneeling in front of the icon said again:


    "If you don''t like that battle flag, you can consider going to the Ouroboros to exchange for the power you need."


    "After all, this four-digit artifact, since His Highness carelessly used it to mislead the search troops, then in return for being so polite to the Holy Son, you can completely take it as your extra income."


    Hearing these words, Joan of Arc couldn''t hold back her face after all, and smiled bitterly:


    "Don''t say it, I''ll still hand in the artifact, Lord Gabriel!".


    Chapter 1645 The Honest Gabriel


    Inside the gray church.


    Joan of Arc stood not far from the gate, looking at the angel under the icon.


    The long pink hair that fell like a waterfall was tied by a white ribbon at the shoulders in a long double ponytail.


    The dress with black edges on a white background is full of gorgeousness and figure, but also gives a sense of purity and flawlessness.


    And the six pairs of slender sacred light wings behind the woman bring an indescribable sense of sacredness to this purity.


    But according to my own words, such a dress is just the special hobby of the Virgin Mary.

 Chapter 1123：

    According to myself, such clothes with her face and identity will bring an unspeakable ''violence to the opposite sex. ¡¯


    According to the recent protest of Lord Gabriel, Joan of Arc learned that the Virgin had finally sold her for a good price after raising Gabriel for countless years. Angels have recently been afraid to call big men by their first names.


    This kind of news made Joan of Arc, who didn''t want to hear it at all, seriously doubt whether she would be dealt with by the Virgin Mary recently.


    But not long after her suspicions arose, Her Majesty abducted the Son and defected directly.


    In a sense, Joan felt that the result would be better to deal with her.


    At least in this case, now she doesn''t have to worry about how to track down the Son and kill the Virgin.


    Sighing for a second for her sad situation, Joan of Arc said to the angel under the icon:


    "Lord Gabriel, as you can see, the reaction on this planet is just a fake made by His Highness the Holy Son, and the distance between us and that Highness is widened again."


    In the face of Joan of Arc''s report, Gabriel just replied softly:


    "Oh."


    And then no more.


    Joan of Arc''s eyelids twitched wildly after receiving such a response, and after a few awkward minutes of silence, she couldn''t help but say:


    "Lord Gabriel, please instruct me on how to change the next step."


    And the pink-haired angel under the icon said lightly: "Eat well, find someone well, and rest well."


    "???"


    Jeanne widened her eyes with a look of disbelief.


    ''That''s what you said? '' Joan of Arc''s eyes showed this meaning, and at the same time, she was lamenting why she was in the sacred sequence that Gabriel was in.


    If it was the most difficult person to get along with in the heavenly world, Joan of Arc would choose Gabriel without hesitation.


    There is no other reason, this archangel is too violent in the Garden of Eden where words and deeds are cautious.


    Not to mention anything else, the mere words that he just asked himself to ''sell the divine artifact made by the Holy Son in exchange for supplies'' are enough for some believers to strongly accuse him.


    Of course, whether the blame is useful is another matter.


    After all, the status of the Archangel in front of her is too special. She is the messenger of the only God, the final judge who blew the trumpet of doomsday, the informing angel who communicated to the Virgin the conception of the Son, and the only recorded in the Bible. Seraph in the highest position.


    In layman''s terms, although this one belongs to the Madonna faction, he is valued by the Son and even the Lord, and is the only highest-ranking angel trusted by the three parties.


    But why is this highest angel such a difficult character? ¡ª¡ªJoan of Arc resisted the urge to throw the battle flag to the ground.


    Thinking about it carefully, I used to not be so fond of using words to target other people, but since I met this... Joan of Arc looked at Gabriel''s back and remembered the Arcadia I met last month. ''That man''.


    Huh, I guess it left a bad impression. It is clear that Lady Notre Dame let me get in touch with each other.


    While Jeanne sighed, she suddenly thought of Gabriel''s previous protest.


    It seems that Lady Notre Dame intends to give Lady Gabriel to Arcadia?


    So here comes the question, is she, who was arranged to get in touch with that person earlier, also a ''gift''?


    It''s very painted! !


    Joan of Arc couldn''t help but threw the battle flag to the ground.


    But impulse returns impulse, things still have to be done.


    Thinking of this, Jeanne took a deep breath and spoke to Gabriel again:


    "Lord Gabriel, if you don''t give proper command, Lord Raguel, the supervisor, will probably record your misdeeds". "


    ''Friend of God'' Raguel, one of the seven kings of angels, is responsible for the ''angel who watches over the angels''.


    He is the least popular of all the angel kings. After all, the work of the supervisor, everyone who understands it, understands what it does.


    Generally speaking, whenever there is a big action, the king of angels and her subordinate angels will follow the army.


    As Gabriel, who was in charge of searching for the traces of the Son and the Virgin in the Heavenly Army, in order to ensure its normality, Raguelle naturally joined the sacred sequence where Gabriel was located to perform her duties.


    In order to force Gabriel to work seriously, Joan of Arc had to move out of the surveillance angel.


    However, in response to Joan of Arc, it was Gabriel''s still dull voice:


    "Raguel won''t care."


    "She is also worrying about how to get out of the sacred sequence and go to the place where the Son and her agreed."


    "After all, the Virgin who hindered her and the Son finally defected. She is probably still busy celebrating now, right? So she won''t come to trouble me."


    When Joan of Arc heard these words, she only hated herself for having two ears.


    Raguelle thinks the Virgin is an eyesore? Obstructing her and the Son? what''s going on? Could it be that the friend of God still has that kind of ''disrespectful'' idea?


    Does she want to become the new Madonna after the Son ascended the throne?


    Also, why is Gabriel telling himself this kind of explosive news?


    She is just a trivial protector of the country, just an ordinary three-digit number. Can you tell me the private secrets of big people like you?


    At this time, Gabriel seemed to remember something, and suddenly said:


    ".¡¦Oh, this seems to be something that Raguel doesn''t want to be known about. Just listen to it and forget it."


    The corners of Jeanne''s mouth twitched, and then she asked, "Why do you have so much gossip here, Lord Gabriel?"


    "Because I''m a messenger." Gabriel said indifferently, "The messenger responsible for conveying the voice."


    "Are you spying on people''s hearts? Absolutely, right?" Jeanne couldn''t hold back her breath after all, and complained.


    Gabriel hesitated for a moment and said, "...I just conveyed their hearts."


    "You just (good king''s) hesitated for half a second." Jeanne''s eyes sharpened.


    "..."


    Gabriel didn''t speak, and seemed a little embarrassed, and then she said:


    "Continue to procrastinate on this planet for 10 minutes."


    "Why?" Jeanne asked after seeing Gabriel shift the topic to something she cared about.


    And Gabriel''s answer was very calm: "The Virgin is trying to contact the one in Arcadia, and Raguel and I cannot determine how many heresies are hidden in the sacred sequence."


    Having received the precise instructions, Joan of Arc finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I understand."


    After speaking, she turned around and was about to leave the church.


    But at this moment.


    Fiery red meteors slid across the sky.


    An unusually obvious hot force spread across the galaxy.


    The first moment he noticed this power, Gabriel raised his head involuntarily.


    because...


    Michael has arrived.


    Chapter 1646 Michael''s Mission


    Fiery red meteors streaked across the sky, illuminating the starry sky completely.


    The figure that accompanied the meteor came to the earth at this moment.


    Crimson flames rose in front of the gray church door.


    Immediately afterwards, a figure emerged from the flames.


    He has long golden hair that shines like the sun, and bright orange-red eyes.


    His face was as immature as a youth, but his body was quite tall, almost two meters, childish and mighty.


    He wore a white robe that was tightly girded at the waist, and his chest was open, revealing his well-built muscles.


    He is the deputy king of the kingdom of heaven, the king of angels with the name of [Godlike], Michael.


    After He came, he stepped in, stepped into the church, and nodded slightly towards Joan of Arc, who was already standing on the side, as a greeting, and then walked into the church, before the icon, with gentleness and calmness. ''s voice said:


    "Gabriel, what was the result of the search?"


    Seeing Michael coming in person and asking about his own situation, Gabriel naturally couldn''t maintain the appearance of being able to face the Joan of Arc style with ease.


    She stood up, tapped the leg she had been sitting on for a long time, then turned her head lazily, and said to Michael:


    "What result do you want?"


    Facing Gabriel''s ''straightforward'' question, Michael did not accuse him, but sighed:


    "Gabriel, now you are still the angel of the Lord, the king of the seven angels who command the sacred sequence."


    This almost explicit remark made Gabriel suddenly: "Oh, when a monk rings a day, right? I understand."


    "You really understand too much." 360 Michael was speechless at Gabriel''s words.


    The king of angels of the cross religion system actually compares himself with the metaphor of a monk. This kind of thing can only be said by a person like Gabriel.


    At that time, Gabriel tilted his head slightly, and after thinking for a while, said:


    "According to Joan of Arc''s report, the fluctuations emanating from this galaxy are just misleading by the divine artifact that the Holy Son stepped down in advance, and its own whereabouts are still unknown, above."


    "...You did a good job." Michael glanced at Gabriel speechlessly, and then said, "What about Raguel?"


    Gabriel showed a ''you''re weird'' expression and said in surprise:


    "Can her search be trusted? She probably knows where the Son of God is now, but will she say it?"


    Hearing these words, Joan of Arc couldn''t help but take a step back towards the door in a backward posture, for fear that she would hear any more violent words.


    Hearing Gabriel''s violent words, Michael frowned deeply and sighed:


    ".(bgai)...So, you let Raguel go?"


    He felt Raguel''s breath where he descended, but although that breath was real, for him, the King of Angels, he could almost tell at a glance that it was just an incarnation.


    I am afraid that the real Raguel has long since left here through some kind of channel, trying to reunite with the Holy Son.


    At this time, Gabriel said blankly: "Well, I tried to track the location of the Holy Son through Raguel."


    "Tell the truth." Michael frowned, and then said blankly: "When you lie, you try to control yourself not to make any expressions every time. Do you need me to explain this feature to you carefully? "


    "Ah, so you know." Gabriel was a little surprised, and then sighed as if giving up: "Okay, then I''ll tell the truth."


    "I''m going to leave here and go to the place of Our Lady, then what about you? Continue your allegiance to God?"


    "Oh, by the way, speaking of Michael, who are you from?"


    When Gabriel said this, he looked puzzled:


    "Are you Sirius of Egyptian mythology? Or are you the real Hermes? Are you a fake made by Zeus in Greece? You can''t be Apollo''s vest, right?"


    In the face of Gabriel''s question, Michael just said blankly:


    "I am the left hand of God, and only the left hand of God, and the others are none."


    "I see." Gabriel nodded, then said, "Then what do I need to do?"


    Michael said calmly at this time:


    "According to reliable information, the community of 666 Outer Sect''s ''666 Beasts'' has secretly pledged allegiance to Our Lady and tried to send the kidnapped Son to the lower level."


    "This statement is wrong!" Gabriel listed the small hands and said: "The six hundred and sixty-sixth beast is a subordinate of the Holy Son, and it is a very suspicious subordinate. Where should you get your information from?"


    "So your statement of ''reliable news'' at the beginning is very wrong. Judging from the current situation, the beast should be thinking about selling it. After all, he has been defeated by you several times, knowing that you are going to hunt down the Son, I definitely dare not hide the whereabouts of the Holy Son, and because the Holy Son himself can''t be off the field to participate in the gift game, the county magistrate is better off now, so he will reveal the whereabouts of the Holy Son, am I right?"


    Michael looked at Gabriel, who was in front of a pair of "My Virgin Sect will never take the blame", and the corners of his mouth twitched for a while:


    "Ignoring the issue of intelligence sources, what we have to do is to intercept the Holy Son who is trying to pass through the outer door of 666 and go to the lower level."


    "What about the Virgin?" Gabriel looked at Michael curiously: "The Lord doesn''t mind the betrayal of the Virgin at all?"


    At this time, Gabriel seemed to suddenly remember, nodded and said:


    "Oh, I almost forgot, there are a lot of candidates for the Virgin Mary, so is the Lord going to hire His Majesty Alger to return?"


    There are many candidates for the Virgin, but only Aphrodite, or the current Pandora, can hold the position. If she is excluded, then only Argel, who is more extreme, can go back to sit in town.


    And considering Alger''s current situation, this is almost impossible.

 Chapter 1124：

    So when Gabriel said this, he was actually attacking the fact that the Lord acquiesced that the Virgin Mary can turn back to the shore.


    A person who has decided to defect, the Lord actually thinks it can be tolerated. Even Gabriel, who has also decided to leave, feels that there is something wrong with the Lord''s idea.


    In Michael''s view, only Gabriel dared to say in such a relatively straightforward tone, ''There is something wrong with the Lord''s idea. ¡¯.


    Of course, Michael also felt that reading the order to Gabriel was a very wrong decision.


    But if it was read out in public, and if this guy were to speak out on the spot, he would probably have spent a lot more thought than he was currently bothered about.


    Thinking of this, Michael ignored Gabriel''s words and said to himself:


    "According to the Lord''s instructions, I will now take over the sacred sequence of this dispatch, and if necessary, invade the outer gate of 666, occupy the territory of the beast of 666, and cut off the possibility of the Son of God being hijacked by the lower level."


    "The above, is there any objection?" When Michael said this, his eyes were fixed on Gabriel.


    But if this person just said that there is an objection, He will imprison the person and **** him back to the heaven.


    As for whether this will waste the tracking time of the report and let the Son escape, that is not something He should care about.


    Because from the very beginning, the Lord''s command to Him was to choose between following the Son and capturing Gabriel.


    He, on the other hand, tends to choose the latter, which is easy to accomplish.


    Facing Michael''s stern gaze, Gabriel, who originally wanted to say something, also realized something at this time and fell into silence.


    Inside the gray-white church, the blond seraph and the pink-haired archangel fell into an indescribable silence.


    The atmosphere gradually became deadly.


    until there was a round of applause.


    Snapped! sound.


    The silence was broken.


    As the person who broke the atmosphere, Su Jin met the stunned eyes of Michael and Gabriel, and gradually outlined the corners of his mouth:


    "Although it''s a bit awkward, I''m sorry, several angels, you have been surrounded by me!".


    Chapter 1647 Operations that comply with the rules


    The sudden male voice changed Michael''s face slightly.


    And when Michael turned his gaze towards the direction of the voice and saw the black-haired, black-eyed man with handsome features, slightly thin lips, and a smile on his face all the time, his expression suddenly froze.


    That is the great enemy of the Lord!


    Blasphemer!


    That is the second-generation ally of Arcadia, the master behind the Greek gods, and the monster who has stepped into the two-digit realm in just one year.


    When did this monster return to Hakoniwa?


    A few drops of cold sweat fell from Michael''s forehead, and after hearing Su Jin''s voice again, he finally came back to his senses, put his right hand in front of him, and said hello understandingly:


    "Guian, Your Majesty Su Jin."


    "Well, I''m fine, then..." Su Jin rolled his eyes and moved his gaze to Michael: "Didn''t you hear what I said just now~?"


    He said this, as if worried that Michael would not understand, and repeated:


    "You have been surrounded by me. In other words, you are my captives now. Do you have any opinion on this?"


    "..." Michael was speechless.


    Because it''s a fact.


    Even if there is only one person Su Jin, even if there are two kings of angels present here, as well as Joan of Arc and more than a dozen saints and thousands of angels outside the church.


    But in the face of this man, so many people, I am afraid they are powerless.


    But Michael couldn''t give up struggling, let alone surrender to Su Jin.


    The signal to the outside world that the Deputy Lord of the Kingdom of Heaven surrendered to Arcadia was too bad, enough to cause the Crusades, which had been turbulent because of the rebellion of the Virgin, to fall into even more frenzied chaos.


    Therefore, Michael had to bite the bullet and say:


    "Your Majesty, according to the rules, if you want to capture us, according to the rules, you need to host a mandatory gift game."


    Michael''s words fell, and Gabriel, who was next to him, recovered his senses after a brief surprise, and by the way gave Michael a knife:


    "Michael''s meaning is that two-digit numbers are not allowed to participate in the gift game, so your captives are not valid for us."


    When the voice fell, Gabriel turned his head and shouted:


    "Jane!"


    "Yes." The blond Orleans girl started the mandatory sponsorship right as soon as Gabriel ordered it.


    The dark parchment of the Demon King fell from the sky according to the rules of the center.


    The messy Shiche Square suddenly replaced the gray church.


    Simple wooden crosses stand high, and piles of kerosene-soaked firewood are stacked above the cross.


    On the shelf, the blonde saint in prison uniform was bound with hands and feet, and lowered her eyebrows and bowed her head.


    This is the scene where the French Saint was tortured as a witch, and it is also the evil side of the spirit that Joan of Arc showed after forcibly using the authority of the organizer.


    At this time, standing on the square, Su Jin, who was forced to be included in the auditorium by the central rules, looked around.


    He saw Gabriel with a calm complexion, Michael with a pale face and anger, and an angel and saint who was forced to bring Nahara himself near the gray-white church.


    There was some harassment among the angels who were forcibly pulled into the game, but most of the angels and saints after death seemed to realize something, and Qi Qi looked at their leader.


    The commander of the wise angel sequence, Archangel Gabriel.


    "Oh? It seems that something interesting is going to happen." Looking at this scene, Su Jin touched his chin with interest.


    At that time, Michael looked around the peaceful crowd, and his face changed greatly:


    "Gabriel, you''re crazy-!!"


    The blond red-eyed Seraphim realized a possibility and shouted in shock and anger.


    However, at this time, Gabriel said calmly:


    "The angel saint of the holy sequence, I, in the name of the wise angel Gabriel, order you to give up the gift game and declare defeat!"


    The angel named after his death stood up immediately, bowed and said in Latin:


    "SequereAngelusdiu (As ordered, Archangel.


    The black parchment fell, but a famous angel declared defeat without even observing the content, and automatically became a subordinate of Joan of Arc.


    And this also includes, as the commander of the wise angel sequence, Gabriel, the king of angels.


    Follow the rules of the gift game.


    Those who lose to the Demon King will become the personal captive of the Demon King, and his sovereignty will also be controlled by the Demon King.


    And once the Demon King is defeated, the Demon King himself, including the people who were enslaved by the Demon King before, will become the captives of the victor.


    And now, nearly 90% of the members of the Angels Sequence have voluntarily conceded defeat in Joan of Arc''s Demon King game, and even Gabriel, the King of Angels, has voluntarily given up his subordination.


    Therefore, according to the rules, they will all become subordinates of Joan of Arc, and once Joan of Arc is defeated, they will also be transferred to the victor with the ownership of Joan of Arc.


    The only people present who can defeat Joan of Arc are Su Jin and Michael, and there is only one person who can defeat Joan of Arc the fastest, and that person must not be Michael.


    This is a lore game!


    Even Michael himself knew that it was impossible for him to rob someone from a superpower that was comparable to two figures.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    And once it happens that the entire sacred sequence is transferred, the reputation of the Crusaders...


    "Damn!"


    After thinking about the key point, Michael''s expression changed greatly, he turned his head and wanted to turn around to attack Jeanne, desperately fighting.


    However, the moment he moved the year, a strange feeling came suddenly.


    Can''t move!


    Even if you want to lift a finger, you can''t do it!


    Only then did Michael realize that a hand was gently pressing on his right shoulder.


    Su Jin stood beside Michael, his right hand lightly placed on his shoulder, the blue flame lit up from his hand, and also illuminated his smiling face:


    "Don''t be so anxious~"


    Why am I so anxious, do you still know? Michael struggled to turn his eyes and stared at Su Jin, as if questioning.


    .........0


    However, Michael, who was hooked out of his spiritual figure by the underworld wave of accumulated corpse energy, is now like a catfish on a chopping board. Although he can still move in front of him, he is only returning to the light.


    "According to the rules of the Heavenly Army, when it is found that there is a high-ranking existence who has fallen into a demon king, the Dharma Protector will send out a crusade against him for twelve days."


    When Su Jin said this, he shook his head and looked at Joan of Arc on the stake in amazement:


    "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect that the legendary saint of Orleans would actually degenerate into a demon king, and even attacked the Archangel Gabriel, who severely damaged the Crusaders, resulting in the annihilation of the cherub sequence. This is too much. It''s a pity."


    "How shameless." The ''heavy wounded'' Archangel Gabriel stood beside him and pouted.


    And when I heard Michael here, why didn''t he realize what Su Jin was going to do?


    This is to use the rules of the Heavenly Army to crusade the Demon King, and it is reasonable and reasonable to pack and take away the entire Zhi Angel sequence?


    How can you succeed! !


    "But since such a tragedy has happened, can Your Excellency Michael take a step back?"


    Su Jin patted Michael on the shoulder, and while using the Heavenly Dance Treasure Wheel to block his five senses, he also smiled and said:


    "After all, according to the rules, the order of the 12-day crusade of the guardians is above the sacred sequence!"


    However, Michael, who was controlled by Su Jin and blocked his five senses, bowed his head abruptly at this time.


    Pure white light leaked from Michael''s body.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin said unsurprisingly:


    "Come here?"


    The divine light gradually lit up and dispelled all darkness.


    Taking Michael''s body as a substitute,


    the only **** of crucifixion,


    It''s coming! Eight.


    Chapter 1648 Conditions


    There are signs of the Demon King''s game at the outer door of 665.


    This news was first known to many gods and Buddhas in the heavens.


    It stands to reason that in such a vast area of ????the heaven, the Demon King game does not say that it happens every second, but dozens of cases a day are still common, and it stands to reason that it will not alarm the three-digit ''big man''.


    But now the situation is special.


    In the ''no reason'' vibration of the sacred sequence, a large-scale search of the heavens, as if it was bombed, even the smallest movements will be magnified to an extremely sensitive level.


    What''s more, these high-ranking gods and Buddhas are very clear that in the outer gate of 665, one of the seven sacred sequences of cross religion, the cherubim sequence, is carrying out a search mission there.


    At such a sensitive time and place, it must be unusual for a special group of people to launch a Demon King game.


    ''There is something we don''t know about the "Three Seven Seven" affair happened. ¡¯


    This is the three-digit number of the news, the general consensus, so the matured people naturally surrendered their eyes to the direction of the 665 outer door.


    Among them, the one who paid the most attention was Di Shitian.


    "I have an ominous hunch."


    In the headquarters of the Heavenly Army, Di Shitian looked at the bronze mirror floating in the air, and looked at the barren planet in the mirror, which was wrapped in the dark fire of revenge, and the whole face was a little wrong.

 Chapter 1125：

    At that time, Marta, who wore silver-framed eyes, was taking out a piece of information:


    "According to the intelligence records of the Heavenly Army, this gift game should be the Devil King game of the Crusaders'' protector of the country, and the embodiment of the Crusaders'' witch trials."


    "Sure enough." Di Shitian was stunned, and then said with a headache: "I remember that although the holy girl used the vest of the unknown devil to mix the Ouroboros, but on the bright side, she is a member of the Angel Sequence, right?"


    "Yes, the saintess cut the two identities very finely."


    Marta looked at the planet covered by the gift game in the mirror, and said in a subtle tone.


    Hearing this, Di Shitian raised his hand, pinched his eyebrows, and said with a headache:


    "The protector of the country of the Crusaders used the organizer''s authority illegally in public, and degenerated into a ''Demon King'', and it was still at this time when the Zhi Angels Sequence Group was dispatched."


    "That kid Su Jin, what deal did he reach with the Thousand Eyes, and how did he play so big?"


    "How should the Heavenly Army deal with this kind of thing? You must know that the protector of the country is a key figure promoted by the Heavenly Army and the Crusaders, a master of image, she has fallen into a demon king, what kind of trouble is this going to make?"


    Hearing this, Marta looked at Di Shitian faintly and said, "Di Shitian, you seem to have forgotten something very important."


    "Oh? What did I forget?" Di Shitian was stunned and said in surprise.


    Marta''s mouth twitched: "Didn''t you step down as the commander of the Heavenly Army now?"


    "Yes! It''s Su Jin''s ''in power'' now!" Di Shitian suddenly realized, then put his legs on the desk with a relaxed face, and said happily, "That''s all right!"


    "Marta, do you have potato chips and Coke? Let''s go to the theatre."


    "Yo, this authority, you are also peeping at Xiansheng Zhenjun. It''s really rare. Let''s go together next time? Hey, why did you disconnect?"


    "Hey, this power? Isn''t this Boyi Kao? It''s been a long time, old man, do you want to go to the Red House next time? What? You don''t know me? We are cave brothers, you want to get rid of it now relation?"


    "Yo, who is this disgusting power like a stinky sock that''s been put on for more than ten days, oh, it turns out to be Puxian, you also come to see the fun?"


    In the starry sky, the thoughts in the onlookers saw Di Shitian coming, and they all moved out of the way, decisively widening the distance from this guy.


    Seeing Di Shitian''s familiar ''hello'' to the onlookers, Marta couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth and took a few steps back, pretending she didn''t know this scumbag.


    Among the onlookers, after all, Erlang Shen couldn''t help but said to Emperor Shitian:


    "Di Shitian, as the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Army, it''s fine if you don''t show up. Why are you making trouble here?"


    "What did you say?" Di Shitian said in shock.


    "I said, why is this?" Erlangshen''s tone was obviously a little heavier.


    "What I''m asking is the last sentence." Di Shitian asked.


    "You are the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Army?" Erlang Shen repeated suspiciously.


    "Oh, sorry, I abdicated, and now Su Jin is in power."


    Di Shitian responded, then searched the starry sky, and then yelled:


    "By the way, how does the Chief of the Heavenly Army work? There is a Demon King in the sacred sequence, is he actually indifferent?"


    "Hakotei gave him a two-digit status and the authority to make rules, not to let him eat!"


    "This is dereliction of duty, serious dereliction of duty!!"


    "I''m going to sue him!!"


    The onlookers suddenly stared at this "faceless man" who had the ''Heavenly Army Chief Lingge'' on his head with strange eyes...


    There are also conscientious gods and Buddhas who saw Di Shitian like this, Qi Qi showed a look of scorn.


    And just when Di Shitian was clamoring in the crowd, a divine radiance pierced through the darkness and illuminated the cosmic starry sky in the Demon King game that enveloped the planet.


    But all the existences of the Lingge at the scale of four figures are aware of one thing at this moment.


    The only God has come!


    Di Shitian, who was still throwing the pot at first, was stunned immediately, and then he took a deep breath and said:


    "Hey, even He himself has surrendered his will, is it such a big game?"


    "This is really going to tear my face off..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the square of the witch trials.


    Su Jin smiled and looked at Michael, who was wrapped in divine brilliance. He felt the familiar aura of spirituality, and said with emotion:


    "At a time like this, instead of chasing the Son of God, I came to my side instead. In a sense, I''m really flattered!"


    The moment Su Jin''s words fell, the light dispersed, and ''Michael'' reopened his flame-like eyes, and Gu Jing looked at Su Jin without any waves.


    After He came, he immediately looked at Gabriel, who was kneeling on one knee, ignoring the angels and posthumous saints who made the same action beside 0.8.


    After staring at Gabriel, he turned his head and looked at Su Jin.


    In the next second, an emotionless voice sounded:


    "What are your conditions?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows, then pointed at Joan of Arc, worried that it was not obvious enough, and pointed at Gabriel, then opened his palms and clenched his fists little by little:


    "Intellectual angel sequence, I want all of them!"


    Hearing this, the only **** stared deeply at Su Jin, and after a moment of silence, he said:


    "it is good!"


    With this decisive answer, not only the angels and saints present were stunned, but even Su Jin was stunned for a moment.


    The only **** who is rumored to be extremely domineering, is it so negotiable? .


    Chapter 1649 Unexpected Challenges


    The messy mental fluctuations scattered, causing a fierce wind to hang in the square.


    That was the result of the mental power of the angels and posthumous saints going into a frenzy after hearing the response from the One God.


    However, even so, the members of the entire Zhi Angel sequence didn''t say anything, they still humbly squatted down and lowered their heads, as if tacitly acknowledging the only God''s treatment of them.


    Witnessing the dominance of the One God in the Sacred Sequence with his own eyes, Su Jin had a clear understanding of why the Son and Pandora allowed the Sacred Sequence to riot.


    With this kind of oppressive power, Su Jin would also like to try how many people in the sacred sequence are loyal and available. Otherwise, his own angel stabbed himself with a knife before he could turn against Yawei, which would be funny.


    Thinking like this in my heart, Su Jin''s face is very calm, even with a faint smile.


    He smiled at the only **** possessed by Michael in front of him:


    "I thought you would at least take Gabriel."


    "He is free."


    Solitaire replied calmly.


    "free?"


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words, and then he looked around the angels and saints who were kneeling on one knee subtly, and sneered:


    "It''s really quite free. The two of us are standing here when we are free."


    However, in the face of Su Jin''s sneer, the only **** just calmly said: 16


    "They have the freedom not to kneel, but they themselves gave up."


    "I see."


    Su Jin suddenly realized that the little joy of harvesting a whole sacred sequence quietly began to dissipate:


    "Really, when you said that, my happiness suddenly disappeared. How are you going to compensate me?"


    However, at this time, the One God said in a calm tone:


    "Don''t be disappointed, because Gabriel is pretending to be on his knees."


    Hearing that, everyone, including Su Jin, looked at Gabriel and at her bottomed knee.


    At this moment, Su Jin suddenly realized that the floor on which Gabriel was kneeling seemed to have been stolen for a long time.


    "Huh?" Su Jin flickered, came to Gabriel''s side, stepped on the brick on which she was kneeling, and said strangely: "Soft? Brick-like cushion? Okay, when did you change it, not even me? How did you notice."


    Gabriel, who was dismantled, was not at all embarrassed, just glanced at ''Michael'' dissatisfied, and said calmly:


    "This is Joan of Arc''s trick, because only she who is present can change the game field of the gift game without authorization."


    "..." Jeanne, who was inexplicably taking the blame, suddenly felt a little tired.


    Why should I change, don''t you know why? Who was it that when the Lord came, he would definitely feel uncomfortable on his knees, and secretly asked me to change it?


    How can you speak without words! !


    "interesting."


    Su Jin smiled and said to Gabriel; ,\"8:!?8\"!9!;6?\"\''Backup!?Use \''.:ÖÐ::transfer\''\"group;;!7;\",6::6\ ''!\"0!!.1.\''\''8,:;3\";,2\''0 I am a little surprised by the operation.


    "Speaking of which, I just mentioned a prisoner just now, Gabriel, you have thought of a way to let Jeanne use the rules of the Demon King''s game to transfer the sovereignty of the cherub sequence..."


    Su Jin said this and asked curiously:


    "Why is your brain so bright?"


    Gabriel said with an expressionless face, "I peeped into your heart, so you told me this method yourself, and it has nothing to do with me. The Lord can testify to this."


    When the words fell, ''Michael'' turned his eyes, moved away from Su Jin, and looked at Gabriel, as if he did not expect that he would be pulled to testify.


    And Su Jin, who was standing in front of Gabriel, was a little speechless for a while.


    Is this when I didn''t hear what Michael just said, "When Gabriel is lying, he will deliberately control his expression and keep his face expressionless"? ¡¯


    Speaking in front of me and Yahweh, this Gabriel is very brave! !


    If it weren''t for the wrong situation, Su Jin wanted to ask what was going on in Gabriel''s head.


    However, the occasion was wrong, so Su Jin could only hold back his thoughts, turned his head, and asked ''Michael'':


    "You asked me what the conditions were before, and I said the Angelic Sequence, so now it''s your turn."


    When Su Jin said this, he said meaningfully:


    "Tell me about your conditions."


    The One God was silent, and then said plainly:


    "Moses."


    "Oh?" Su Jin was stunned, and then said with a half-smiling smile: "So that''s the case, do you want me to give up helping that holy son, don''t you know that I have an agreement with that one."


    The One God said indifferently: "It is Alpha who has an agreement with Him, not you."


    "Then you think I''ll betray the twin goddesses?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked exaggeratedly.


    At that time, the Unique God was silent for a moment, and seemed to glance at Su Jin in surprise, then said:


    "I will let Uriel take away another sacred sequence that Aphrodite manages."


    When the words fell, Su Jin couldn''t wait to laugh and said:


    "make a deal!"


    "It''s over if you say so long ago~"


    "It''s not that you don''t know that I don''t have much friendship with that holy son. The two goddesses'' favors are his favors, but I''m different."


    ''You didn''t mean that just now, did you? ¡¯ The angels kneeling on the ground and the saints all complained in their hearts.


    And only Gabriel muttered in front of Su Jin, "Smelly shameless."


    "Compared to or even surpassed Zeus... Why did Aphrodite choose you, is her head broken?"


    Su Jin pretended not to hear what Gabriel said, and then said to Yawei with a smile:


    "But it''s so easy to compromise. It seems that your injury is not so good."


    "You can give it a try." Unique God''s tone was cold.


    The words fell, and the atmosphere froze.


    Su Jin stared at the only god, as if considering whether to do something, and the only **** also looked at him with deep eyes.


    The two suddenly went from being friendly to fighting each other, which really scared the angels present.

 Chapter 1126：

    What''s the situation?


    Listen to the conversation just now? The only **** seems to be hurt? And it was still injured on Su Jin''s hand?


    How could the all-knowing and all-powerful Lord get hurt?


    The angels were shocked and even angered by the fact, but in the face of Su Jin and the only **** staring at the scene, they could only blushed, like ostriches, kneeling on the ground.


    Staring for a few minutes.


    Su Jin, whose face was cold, suddenly thawed, and then said with a smile:


    "Forget it, just took office as the head of the Heavenly Army and started fighting with the leader of the Crusaders. I''m afraid it will make people misunderstand that there is disagreement within the Heavenly Army. This is not a good signal."


    Su Jin pretended to be afraid of Yawei, and ''showed weakness'' to end this upcoming dispute.


    After all, he knew that without spending points to mobilize the central force, he was afraid that Yawei was not enough to hold it.


    And using this trick in the center of the box garden, Su Jin is very worried that when he turns a corner in the next second, Bai Yasha will be sent to him by the center inexplicably.


    He didn''t want to let the Central Box Garden take a big advantage.


    However, looking at the situation, it seems that Yawei''s injury is still not very good, otherwise he would not have said such cruel words.


    Well, of course, it is also possible that the other party has recovered long ago, and is just here to be confused.


    After all, the accumulation of the Crusaders for countless years was there, and Pandora and the Son of God suddenly betrayed 377 and fled, but they didn''t take much resources with them.


    And since I arrived at the outer door of 665, the sight lines I have been sensing are also in trouble. The Taoist and the Tianting stared at me, causing me to stand up with goosebumps...


    Under the entanglement of many factors, Su Jin chose to take a step back.


    And his retreat also made the angels present relieved.


    After all, if these two really do it here, the first ones to die will definitely be these pond fish.


    Perhaps only Gabriel, the King of Angels, could have the slightest confidence to escape in the battlefield between these two, and they, of course, would surely die.


    It is good to be alive.


    Just when the angels thought so, a young voice filled with a sense of suffocation rang out.


    "Lord, please allow my presumption."


    what''s the situation?


    The angels and even Su Jin looked in the direction of ''Michael'' curiously.


    Because they all recognized the owner of the young voice just now.


    That was the voice of the commander of the Seraph Sequence, Michael, the deputy king of the kingdom of heaven.


    At that time, under Su Jin''s gaze, Michael had an extra red giant sword in his hand.


    The giant sword was shaped like a cross, the whole body was blood red, and the sword was printed with a strange dragon texture.


    As soon as the sword appeared, there were faint signs of distortion in the surrounding space, and the rolling heat wave rushed towards Su Jin''s face.


    And under everyone''s attention, Michael raised his sword, with the tree in front of him, and said to Su Jin:


    "Lord''s left hand, Seraph Michael, please advise."


    Is this....challenging?


    Facing this unexpected challenge, Su Jin''s expression suddenly became very subtle.


    Chapter 1650 What happened?


    When Michael made a challenge.


    All that was left was the crackling of the fire in the square.


    Whether it was Gabriel or Joan of Arc, whether it was an angel or a posthumous saint, at this moment, they all looked at the ''Deputy King of Heaven'' holding a sharp sword with shocking eyes.


    "Crazy, crazy." Jeanne murmured to herself, looking at Michael''s resolute face.


    It is true that the King of Angels has an extraordinary four-digit spirituality, and in terms of the blessing of authority, it is even more comparable to the strong among the three-digit figures, but even so.


    In the face of double digits, in the face of the truth of the universe, it is just a bigger ''bug''.


    So when Michael spoke up, the thoughts of everyone present were: How dare Michael come to challenge Su Jin.


    But as soon as this idea arises, both Joan of Arc and everyone have a different kind of subtlety in their hearts.


    When did the Deputy Sovereign of the Kingdom of Heaven, the Lord''s left hand, the Commander of the Holy Sequence, the Seraph Michael be described as ''district''?


    If Michael challenged other two-digit numbers, then they might not have such a subtle difference, but Michael challenged Su Jin. In just one year, the gods of the small garden will not be able to walk in their entire lives. Finished the road, reached the summit of the gods and Buddha, so that Michael can only succumb to the challenger''s man.


    This makes them feel delicate, and has a complex feeling of living on a dog for a lifetime.


    While the people in the arena were disturbed, Su Jin was still suspicious.


    Is Yawei taking the opportunity to test?


    Or is it that the master humiliates his minister to death?


    The moment he saw Michael challenge himself, Su Jin immediately flashed these two thoughts.


    But no matter what, Su Jin will not refuse Michael''s challenge.


    After all, he had just finished punching the face of the one and only God, and the next second he was rejected by the opponent''s subordinate''s invitation to fight. This contrast is too ridiculous.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    It was obvious that the last second he was still testing Yahweh''s state with words, but this second he switched offense and defense, and Yahweh used Michael''s hand to test himself.


    This conversion is really interesting.


    And, the left hand of the Lord?


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, then stared at ''Michael'', and immediately smiled:


    "If you don''t do anything, your ''left hand'' will probably be broken today''". "


    Hearing this, Michael sighed as if he could not control himself.


    It was the sighing sound of the great spirit that resided in him.


    And hearing that sigh, Michael opened his mouth and seemed to want to ask the Lord''s forgiveness, but before he could make a sound, the grand will revived in his body.


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows. He noticed that the will revived in Michael''s body did not seem to further control the vice-monarch of the kingdom of heaven, but instead gave the control coefficient of power to the blazing archangel.


    ''Are you trying to fulfill Michael''s dream? '' Su Jin looked at the magnificent will in Michael''s body subtly.


    But at this time, Yawei''s will seemed to have already fallen asleep, and he chose to remain silent in the face of Su Jin''s voice transmission.


    Such a performance made Su Jin feel incomprehensible.


    Seconding strength without mobilizing will, in this case, it seems to be helping Michael challenge Su Jin, but in fact, what is the difference between this and giving up Michael?


    A three-digit number borrowed the power of Yahweh to defeat him in Hakoniwa. If the two-digit number were so cheap, Hakoten would not have only twenty Cosmic Truths.


    You play like this, don''t you want to kill Michael? Su Jin''s eyes looked at the sleeping will subtly.


    At the same time, a bold idea came to my mind.


    Could it be that this Seraph Archangel is also a twenty-five boy? Yawei is using his hand to eradicate the traitor?


    This... Although he didn''t want to admit it, Su Jin had to doubt that it was really possible.


    After all, Michael''s previous actions can be said to be due to Su Jin''s provocation just now, his actions due to the thought of humiliating the death of his ministers, and it can also be said that the enemy used Michael, a traitor, to further test Yahweh''s state.


    And if Yawei really went all out, possessed his will on Michael, and had a fight with Su Jin, and Michael was the secret hand of some people at this time, then his state would definitely be affected. The enemy perceives the grasp.


    At that time, it will not be a matter of letting go of Michael and protecting his face, but a matter of whether he can survive.


    Therefore, He chose to only provide strength support and put Michael on a battlefield that seemed to be equal to Su Jin, and let them ''fight on an equal footing'', instead of manipulating Michael''s hand to fight Su Jin.


    Of course, all this in name can also be said to satisfy Michael''s wishes.


    But once such a behavior is made, the old fellow in Hakoba, at least Su Jin is sure, is still paying attention to the two Daomen here, I am afraid they are already suspicious of Yawei''s injury.


    Yawei didn''t dare to bet? He didn''t dare to bet on whether Michael was his, and he didn''t dare to show his status.


    He is betting on the four truths and dare not do it? Or, is he trying to dig a pit to bury one or two people from the original junior high school?


    Just when Su Jin had many thoughts in his heart, Michael held the red cross sword and pointed at Su Jin:


    ".Please advise."


    At this moment, Su Jin looked at Michael''s eyes gradually strange.


    Up to now, even Su Jin doesn''t know whether Michael is a friend or an enemy (good Zhao Zhao).


    But no matter what the situation is, this wave of him is probably really going to ''bully the small'' with the big.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed and whispered:


    "Jane."


    "Yes!"


    The Orleans girl who was tied to the Crucifixion immediately withdrew her sponsorship and canceled the game.


    After automatically gaining the sovereignty of the Angelic Angel sequence, Joan of Arc glanced at Su Jin, then turned and left without looking back.


    The dark shadow that shrouded the planet began to dissipate gradually because Joan of Arc took back the authority of the host.


    At this moment, the figures of Su Jin and Michael were exposed to the desolate planet and the vision of the gods.


    At this moment, the thoughts of the gods hidden in the cosmos starry sky, Qi Qi came up with the same idea at this moment:


    What happened? .


    Chapter 1651 Weakness


    In the vast starry sky.


    When the shady curtain covering the planet dissipated, whether it was the arrival of avatars, or the high-ranking gods and Buddhas who projected their thoughts, they all noticed the appearance of Su Jin and Michael.


    Among them, the powerful, such as Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, even discovered Joan of Arc, who broke through time and space and quickly distanced himself from the barren planet.


    Seeing this scene, Puxian couldn''t help frowning and said:


    "That''s... the protector of the country, what is she running for?"


    One second, the Demon King game was being played, and the next second, the game was canceled, and he fled quickly.


    What happened in between?


    "what''s going on?"


    A **** queen discovered Joan of Arc''s behavior with hindsight, and made a confused babble.


    His babble was like a signal, and the starry sky, which had been silent because of the sudden change, suddenly became ''lively''.


    "Wait, isn''t that Michael? Why is he here? Isn''t the Angel Sequence dispatched here?"


    "Wait? The person opposite him is!"


    "How is that possible?! It''s that monster from Arcadia."


    - Monsters of Arcadia! This is what many insiders call Su Jin.


    In the eyes of these gods and Buddhas, in just one year, Su Jin, who has been promoted from seven figures, killed Zeus, and cut off Hei Tian''s arm, is like a ''monster'' dressed in a human spirit.


    There has never been such a strange existence in Hakoniwa.


    To say that he is a genius is to humiliate those human geniuses who have been active for thousands of years and cannot even be promoted to four figures.


    In one year, from seven figures to two figures, is this something God can do?


    Moreover, it is still in a state of recuperation for half a year, and the real rise time is only half a year.


    This is outrageous!


    The original truth is not as exaggerated as Su Jin.


    And what is very subtle is that during the period of Su Jin''s rise, the changes in the huge war, the bizarre promotion of Alger, and the occurrence of the Godslayer War, as well as the recent sudden promotion of Earth Mother Gaia and the Crusaders The One God Dispute.

 Chapter 1127：

    Although most of the three-digit gods and kings could not detect Su Jin''s traces, according to the skepticism that "whoever makes the most profit is the mastermind behind the scenes", many high-ranking gods and Buddhas have also reached a consensus and put these things together. The responsibility was silently counted on Su Jin''s head.


    There is such a consensus, as soon as they see Su Jin, these gods and Buddhas look like devils who have lived in Hiroshima for 45 years, and their whole body is excited.


    "Michael raised his sword? And the monster of Arcadia?"


    "Not good, I will suffer!!"


    Puxian in the crowd was shocked, and his real body hidden in the dark suddenly turned into a golden lotus, trying to escape back to Lingshan.


    And Yang Jian, the **** of Erlang who also sensed something was wrong, also changed his expression slightly. He didn''t even think about the change to become Kunpeng, and he spread his wings and fled into the realm zone.


    Similar to these two is a veteran who has been immersed in the upper floors of Hakoniwa for a long time.


    The moment they saw Su Jin, they immediately showed their means, and in an instant, they left the outer door of 665 and returned to their respective safe areas.


    In the huge cosmic starry sky, the spiritual thoughts that were originally dense became extremely sparse in an instant.


    At that time, in the Tianjun headquarters, Di Shitian, who also noticed something was wrong, looked at Michael, who was ready to move, and glanced at the "young **** kings" who were still watching the scene curiously with his spiritual sense, and immediately sighed with regret:


    "These little guys are so young, they dare to watch a two-digit hands-on scene."


    "I''m not afraid to watch, the whole person was taken over by them and became their vest?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk!"


    Beside Di Shitian, Ditian Mata looked at the two people displayed in the mirror, and said suspiciously:


    "Michael? The Crusaders didn''t bother Hestia, how did he find Su Jin, the hedgehog?"


    "I remember that these two people don''t seem to have any deep hatred, right?"


    "What you think is only what you think." Di Shitian rolled his eyes and said speechlessly: "Don''t forget that the Four Great Primordial Primordials chased and killed Su Jin last time, and they even ended up in person. Will you make a move?"


    "Then that''s not right?" Marta always felt that something was wrong: "Since Su Jin has returned from another world, it means that the previous affair with the Crusaders is over, why is it now, and Michael? up?"


    Di Shitian''s face twitched at this time, and then he gave full play to the advantages of his riddleman and said:


    "Don''t ask, the water here is very deep, everyone who understands understands it, and those who don''t understand understand why it is, so it''s best to pretend to be stupid."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Di Shitian pointed at the mirror and said:


    "Stop talking, let''s start."


    When the words fell, Marta couldn''t help but lock her gaze on the confronting two people.


    It was at this moment that Michael, who was holding the red cross sword, moved.


    He suddenly shouted loudly and waved the red giant sword in his hand.


    At that time, in the sky viewing mirror.


    Above the wild planet, a magnificent red cross rose straight up, piercing the entire planet, and in an instant, the entire star system was turned into a red cross sword.


    This magnificent scene made the god-kings who were watching here show their faces in astonishment.


    (bgai) They are not surprised by Michael''s abrupt star system-level attack, but by the ''condensation'' of this power.


    In fact, if the three-digit God King goes all out at the upper level, the moving orbit is the scope of terrifying killing on the scale of the galaxy.


    But this is only the range of facial injuries, a three-digit real fight, such a large-scale energy attack is just a preposition, the real ultimate move is hidden in the attack, and belongs to the struggle between authorities.


    And at this moment, the magnificent cross that runs through the galaxy is the limitation of Michael''s existence.


    That is the representation of the origin of the spirituality of "God built Michael, the Seraph Archangel with the original fire".


    This is Chi Guoguo''s crazy attack that pours his entire existence into one blow and sacrifices it.


    Michael''s ability to condense such a violent and savage strike within the range of a star system is already a condensed attack range and skill.


    Aware of this, a young god-king couldn''t help but murmured:


    "I came up to use all of my own to attack, is Michael crazy?"


    "Doesn''t he know that the monster in Arcadia holds a defensive simulated star chart?"


    At this time, Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, who was already in Lingshan, silently cast his thoughts. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but be stunned:


    "Huh? Michael can actually do this? Could it be that the freak Arcadia didn''t actually step into the double digits?"


    "With the power of two digits, Michael can actually make the first shot?"


    Hearing this, the young god-king nearby couldn''t help but stunned for a moment, and said in astonishment:


    "You mean this kind of suicidal trick, you can''t even do it in front of double digits?"


    Puxian ignored the **** king, but watched the situation on the field with flickering eyes, trying to see Su Jin''s situation.


    It was at this moment that he saw the location of the originally barren planet, which had completely turned into a void starry sky.


    And above the stars.


    The black-haired and black-eyed youth held the blade of the red cross sword with **** with a half-smile, and said in a leisurely tone that his muscles were surging, Michael, who was struggling to break free, said:


    "Don''t use this kind of perishing trick as soon as you come up."


    "It just makes you look weak."


    When Michael heard the words, he forced the corners of his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he couldn''t make a sound.


    "Hey...how is it possible..." The god-kings who were bold enough to stay on the scene all lost their color.


    "Blocked? In this way..." Puxian was disappointed and sighed unexpectedly.


    At this moment, the crackling sound of cracking sounded from Michael''s body, as if the glass was cracked, the blazing archangel shattered into pieces from the beginning to the end, and then shattered and shattered again and again, until completely. destroy.


    A silver necklace strung with a red cross fell out and floated in the universe.


    Su Jin withdrew the hand that was still pressing on the blade, looked at the **** king who was present, and swiped in the void beside him.


    Countless green lines cover the cosmic starry sky. They are densely stacked, as if they are pieces of space divided to the extreme.


    At this moment, before the onlookers returned to their senses, they were surrounded by the overlapping space.


    At this time, Su Jin pressed his backhand and said lightly:


    "If you like watching it so much, then go to another dimension space to see it."


    "Wait..."


    Before the words of begging for mercy were finished, the group of guys who liked to watch movies were detained in the different-dimensional space opened up by Su Jin.


    After doing this, Su Jin turned around, reached out to hold Michael''s remaining cross, glanced at it, and immediately turned to leave.


    In the starry sky, everything became quiet.


    (Wait, I was temporarily arrested for a blind date, and there are only two updates today, I''m sorry.).


    Chapter 1652 Michael''s Past


    666 Outer gate, inside the temple under the jurisdiction of Athena.


    The space suddenly cracked open, revealing countless overlapping green lines like a large net.


    That was a peculiar phenomenon caused by the Gemini Saint Seiya''s combat skills in a different dimension.


    Su Jin jumped out of the different-dimensional space, and after settling down, he looked around Pandora, Athena, Alger in the hall, and Joan of Arc, who had just returned here, and Jia~Bai Lie.


    After his eyes swept over everyone, Su Jin pouted and threw the red cross from Michael to Pandora:


    "Michael to-who is it?"


    Su Jin''s tone was suspicious when he said this, but it was obviously the target of suspicion.


    Pandora took the cross that symbolized the original fire, glanced at Su Jin, pursed her lips and said:


    "I have no idea."


    "You don''t know either?" Su Jin looked at Pandora in surprise.


    It is very strange to know that this is the Virgin of the Crusades, the head of one of the three major factions, and even she does not know the position of Michael, the number one angel under Yahweh''s command.


    And just when Su Jin was shocked, Gabriel suddenly asked, "I don''t know, or can''t I tell?"


    Hearing this, Pandora froze.


    "Nice job, little Gabriel!" Alger patted Gabriel''s shoulder hilariously, obviously gloating at Pandora''s scolding.


    Aware of Pandora''s strange expression, Su Jin frowned. After looking at Gabriel, she looked at Pandora again.


    Facing Su Jin''s suspicious eyes, Pandora sighed, and after looking at Gabriel angrily, she sighed:


    "Well, since you have to get to the bottom of it, then I''ll tell you something that my ''Virgin'' doesn''t know."


    When Pandora said something "I don''t know", he increased his tone, obviously emphasizing something.


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words, and then said meaningfully: "I understand, everything was guessed by myself."


    "call."


    Pandora, who received the response, breathed a sigh of relief, and then said:


    "Athena should have taught you what Michael''s symbols in various myths are?"


    Pandora''s words fell, and she looked at Athena, who nodded slightly, expressing her acquiescence.


    She did ''profess'' this information to Su Jin, and the method was very convenient and quick.


    After receiving Athena''s response, Pandora was obviously relieved, and seemed to think of an excuse to "shirk" in the future:


    "Michael is the symbol of primordial fire in the Crusaders and the fire of the dragon veins, while in Egypt he symbolizes Sirius, and in Greece he symbolizes Apollo, the **** of light."


    "And these symbols actually represent Michael''s past and present."


    Past and present, this is interesting...Su Jin turned to look at Athena.


    Athena noticed the meaning in Su Jin''s eyes, and then added:


    "Michael is a born star spirit. Because of his birth, he was invited by the Egyptian group of gods to serve as the **** of Sirius. Later, the Egyptian group of gods was in turmoil in the early days of the dawn. He left the group of Egyptian gods on his own and was invited by Hestia. , briefly served as Apollo."


    "After that, he was invited by the Crusaders to become the current Deputy Lord of the Kingdom of Heaven."


    "In fact, when the Son, the former Moses, left Egypt, Michael befriended the One God and was entrusted by the One God to protect Moses."


    And right here, Gabriel, who was standing on the side, said again: "You seem to have avoided that incident too."


    "What happened to Michael during that brief, change of name to Apollo."


    The voice fell, Athena''s expression froze, and then looked straight at Gabriel with calm eyes.


    "Congratulations on the double kill, little Gabriel!"


    Alger gave Gabriel a thumbs up next to him, and then wondered:


    "But then again, Michael has also joined Greece? This is really strange. Isn''t Greece a partner of Thousand Eyes?"


    When Su Jin heard the words, he didn''t know that Athena was also a part of "don''t dare to say more".


    Because of this, Su Jin, who lacked information, gave Gabriel a very appreciative look, almost not saying that he did a good job.


    With Gabriel, who is willing to help him demolish the platform, he really doesn''t have to worry about being ''fooled'' over.


    "I kind of understand how you got a foothold in the Crusaders."


    Athena cast a glance at Gabriel, this kind of ''lone minister'' who helped the master to dismantle other people''s platforms is indeed reassuring.


    Considering the existence of Su Jin, Athena took a deep breath and said:


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "Well, I admit, I do know about that incident, and I will seal this memory."


    "I don''t know the more specific situation, but I only know one thing."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows, his expression gradually serious.


    At this time, Athena''s eyes flashed densely with divine lines, obviously releasing the blockade of her own memory, and then she solemnly said:


    "During his tenure as Apollo in Greece, Michael, for a short period of time, no more than a month at most, once symbolized the first letter of Greece."


    first letter of greek...


    That is to say...


    alpha!

 Chapter 1128：

    Su Jin''s pupils shrank, and he suddenly understood why Athena and Pandora would talk to Gu Zuo about him.


    ................................


    After all, this is really something that cannot be said.


    Alpha "served" Michael, that is to say, he served as the "vice king of the kingdom of heaven"?


    No, perhaps it is because of Alpha that Michael is the vice-king of the kingdom of heaven.


    Otherwise, with the paranoid of the one and only God, how could it be possible for an angel to be side by side with himself, and to give the title of ''God-like''.


    So, the One God actually tried to compile the original four truths? Trying to resolve the conflict between the two sides?


    The final result was that the two sides broke up, and even Alpha was pitted.


    Otherwise, it is not easy to explain why Athena and Pandora are so taboo about this matter.


    After all, this is the black material of the two goddesses. Maybe the two goddesses lost badly at the time, so they were tabooed like this.


    Tsk tsk tsk... So, before Yawei didn''t dare to do it, and let Michael challenge me, he was also worried that the two goddesses would know his state through Michael, so he could do it directly?


    No, not only this possibility, but it is also possible that Yawei deliberately showed his weakness to the enemy, trying to lure the enemy into it.


    However, there may be some attempts to reconcile, such as the symbol left by Michael just now.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and focused on the red cross on Pandora''s hand.


    Seeing Su Jin looking at it like this, Pandora immediately spread out her hands and said:


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m going to hand over this thing."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said with a pity:


    "The result is a reconciliation..." Eight.


    Chapter 1653 That''s all right


    According to Su Jin''s idea.


    If the things left by Michael do not need to be handed over to the twin goddesses, it means that the first two may be established.


    That is to say, the twin goddesses are testing Yahweh''s state, or Yahweh is trying to lure the enemy to go deeper, these two possibilities.


    But what Michael is left with now is an explanation for the twin goddesses, and the wind direction is wrong.


    This is biased towards the only **** who pays a little ''price'' and reconciles with the twin goddesses.


    Considering that although Michael had done it to himself just now, he did not show the power of the One God at all, and the level of power was at most a three-digit legend. Su Jin immediately suspected that this cross was what Yawei really paid.


    For example, what the one **** took from the twin goddesses back then.


    "Reconciliation? That''s true."


    It seems that after telling the secret, Pandora said with a relaxed expression:


    "Su Jin, have you seen the twin goddesses?"


    "Well, what do you say?" Su Jin asked back.


    Hearing this, Pandora smiled and said "San Qi Qi":


    "Then the one you see the most on weekdays should be ''Omega'', I''m right."


    "Just say what you want to say." Su Jin frowned.


    Hearing this, Pandora directly handed the cross to Su Jin: "No!"


    "You use the power of the divine spectrum to interfere and see."


    Hearing this, Su Jin took over the red cross, his expression changed slightly, mobilized the brilliance of the divine spectrum, and illuminated the cross in his hand.


    After a while, the gray-white light covered the red cross, the red on it faded little by little, and even the shape changed.


    Su Jin looked at the two corners above the cross, gradually becoming flat and round, and finally blending together.


    At this time, his eyelids moved a bit, and he turned the deformed cross by 120 degrees. Finally, he looked at the thing that looked like an ¦Á in front of him, and the corner of his mouth twitched:


    "Isn''t that how Alpha is written in Greek? Is this thing the real name of ''Alpha''? No, it''s a symbol, right?"


    The original twin goddesses were even lost by Yawei''s pit symbol? Omega has always been the one who came forward after the twin goddesses?


    Pandora just wanted to imply this?


    hiss! ! This is horrific to be pitted!


    Just when Su Jin was stunned, Athena stepped forward silently and covered Su Jin''s mouth with her hand and said:


    "It''s good to know, just hand in the things silently, and don''t say anything else."


    "After all, it''s not a glorious thing."


    "I know, I''m just a little surprised." Su Jin silently put away the cross, put it in the gift card, and said with a weird expression: "I just didn''t expect that they would be tricked."


    At this time, Gabriel whispered: "I said, Mr. Su Jin, you still haven''t figured out ''why did Hei Tian''s temptation happen?''"


    Hearing this, it was Su Jin''s turn to look wrong.


    "Shh! Shh!" Alger quickly took Gabriel''s hand and made a silent gesture.


    At that time, the eyes of Pandora and Athena looking at Su Jin became very interesting.


    ''Let you just watch us lively, and you have become lively, right? ¡¯


    Feeling the eyes of the two, Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then said to Gabriel;


    "What do you want to say?"


    Gabriel raised his head slightly, looked at Su Jin''s unnatural face, and said calmly:


    "I just want to remind you that there was more than one fast-growing person like you."


    "In the past, there was also a **** who grew rapidly. After hundreds of years, he walked some ''roads'' that the gods could never walk in a lifetime, and received the attention and support of the two goddesses."


    Hearing this description that almost didn''t say the word ''Yawei'', Su Jin couldn''t help but turn dark:


    "So after I was quickly promoted, the four primordials will invariably test whether I am the center of the little garden?"


    "The reason is that this trick was played by the only god? He used this trick to fool the two goddesses?"


    Gabriel nodded slightly, then raised his hand to cover his mouth and said, "I didn''t say anything, don''t trouble me if something happens in the future."


    "...I understand." Su Jin nodded with a dark face.


    Su Jin understood this wave.


    The only **** who co-authored was also promoted as quickly as he did, but what was different was that he was valued by the original four?


    Or, at that time, he got the attention and even investment of the twin goddesses, and finally grew into an existence that is infinitely close to double digits, and then gave the twin goddess a backstab?


    And he also captured the symbol of Alpha in this wave of backstabs. Just like he captured the knowledge of Hei Tian, ??he also obtained a secret that only a quasi-digital digit knows, and was he successfully promoted to a quasi-digital digit?


    And the most important thing is that Yawei also revealed the possibility that he was the ''only god'' whose center was beheaded?


    So that time, it was like a wave of heaven killing traitors against the two goddesses from the ¡®Box Garden Center¡¯?


    good guy!


    This is such a good guy!


    Co-author I was besieged and blocked by Hei Tian and Kurimo before, and was suspected by the Four Great Primitives to be the center of the small garden, and they pursued them with all their might. The reason is because I followed the routine that Yawei has gone through?


    Because the accident happened once, so this time, just kill me as a suspicious person beforehand?


    And the two goddesses sit on the wall and watch, because they were bitten by snakes for ten years and were afraid of the rope, and wanted to give up their investment?


    And Yawei''s last ambush, even if I was afraid that I was really the central will to eliminate the opponent for myself, but also meant to deal with the "followers"?


    This wave, this wave is to get rich first and then get rich, and not give people a way to live?


    Thinking of the truth of all this, Su Jin couldn''t help but said angrily, "I shouldn''t have been so soft in the first place."


    Back then in the EXE world, he shouldn''t just cut off part of Yawei''s spirituality, but gave this **** a ruthless wave......


    I''ve always been a person in Su Jin, but I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect that this wave was actually buried in a hole!


    Absolutely!


    Seeing the annoyed Su Jin, Alger hesitated and asked Gabriel in a low voice:


    "Little Gabriel, what''s wrong with Su Jin?"


    Gabriel said in a low voice at this time: "In fact, he just finally knows who the enemy who killed him is."


    "Ah?" Alger was stunned, then tilted his head and said, "Who is it? I''ll cut him off."


    Gabriel snorted and glanced at Alger in surprise: "It''s my former employer."


    "Tsk, he, he doesn''t do human affairs again? Oh, he didn''t do human affairs in the first place."


    Alger murmured, and then said:


    "It''s a pity, I can''t say anything about that ugly old thing."


    At that time, Athena looked at Su Jin with a face of regret, turned her head and said to Pandora:


    "Why did you let Su Jin take that symbol away?"


    "Otherwise? He had to know about it. Now that he knows, he has to inform the bitter master at some point? So let him hand it in."


    Speaking of which, Pandora murmured:


    "It''s a good thing for us to be fooled by this kind of thing, but he prefers to be curious. What''s so curious about this kind of thing."


    Athena glanced at Su Jin after hearing this, and then sighed:


    "...Well, to a certain extent, it''s a good thing, at least it unifies the enemy''s position."


    At this time, Su Jin, who had reacted, said with an unhappy expression:


    "No, it can''t be done like this, I have to vote."


    "How?" Alger wondered.


    Su Jin snorted at this time: "Isn''t that guy going to hunt down and kill the 0.8 Holy Son? I''ll take a drag."


    "Ah? Do you want to go back on it?" Alger''s eyes lit up: "Okay, you shouldn''t say anything to that old coward."


    Hearing this, Su Jin, Athena, Pandora, Gabriel and even Joan of Arc, who just didn''t dare to speak out, all looked at her with subtle eyes.


    Seeing this, Alger shrank his neck: "Why, did I say something wrong? Could it be that you, Su Jin, didn''t promise to ''not intervene in this matter'' just now?"


    "Yes, I promise."


    Su Jin nodded, and then said:


    "But Zeus didn''t agree! I, Su Jin, didn''t help the Holy Son, but that doesn''t mean Zeus, a guy who is already at the end of his life, won''t play with fire and get chestnuts, doesn''t it?"


    Ah this.... Alger was stunned.


    At this time, Pandora and others already understood Su Jin''s thoughts, and their expressions became very strange.


    Zeus, he has only been dead for less than 3 months, so you whipped the corpse. Is this too much?


    Oh, the victim is Zeus, that''s all right! .


    Chapter 1654 The Origin of Zeus


    666 outer door, six hundred and sixty-six beast station.


    The stout white old man with a high nose bridge and sparse hair stepped on the white marble tiles and stepped into the towering and splendid palace.


    In the empty hall, there are many stone pillars, towering beams and pillars, and mirror-like white tiles cover the ground.


    The leather shoes tapped against the tiles and made a rattling sound.


    After walking less than 60 meters in the palace, the old man stood still and looked up at the figure standing in front of him.


    That was because of a blond man who was wearing a black priest''s uniform, with the Holy Son''s Crucifixion on his chest, and a smile on his face all the time.


    He stood there looking at the old white man walking along the way, and greeted him in a relaxed tone:

 Chapter 1129：

    "I didn''t expect you to come to me at this point in time, Beast of Apocalypse, no, you should be called Edward now, Edward Alexander."


    The white old man known as Edward Alexander drew the corners of his mouth and said with a smile:


    "His Royal Highness, I am here to tell you two news."


    "One good news and one bad news, which one are you going to hear first?"


    "Bad news." The Son in black priest uniform said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Edward said happily: "News 16 is that I betrayed you again, and now your ensemble should have been told to the one and only God by the Seraph Archangel."


    "Oh?" The Son gave Edward a slightly surprised look: "Then what is the good news?"


    Edward smiled: "The good news is that I told you the news."


    "How about this, is this news good enough?"


    Hearing this, Saint Son laughed dumbly, shook his head and said:


    "Edward, you really are a very qualified speculator."


    There are very few people in the Crusaders who have betrayed him and can not sin against him, and this Edward Alexander, or the beast of the Apocalypse, Emperor Beast 666 is one of them.


    He clearly symbolizes Satan, is the symbol of the coming of the end, and is the evil side of the Cross religion, but he has always been valued by the One God.


    Not only that, but He was also a close friend with Michael who had crusades against Him many times, and had a good relationship with the Virgin Mary, and he devoted himself to assisting His Son many times.


    It can be said that the person in front of him maintains a good relationship with the leaders of the three major factions of the Crusaders, but unlike Gabriel, who abides by loyalty, the person in front of him is as easy as eating and drinking.


    Like this time, the beast betrayed himself again, but at the same time he also betrayed the one god.


    Thinking of this, the Holy Son laughed and said, "It looks like you are looking forward to my departure?"


    The smile on Edward''s face paused, then he let out a sigh and sighed:


    "Oh, it''s an old man anyway, if you just broke up with that guy, it''s fine for me to take you in, the big deal is to be a middleman, be a peacemaker, go to that guy''s side and nag.


    "But I never imagined that you would actually choose to rebel."


    Edward''s eyes were a little weird when he said this.


    The one of the Crusaders is pursuing the One God, and is destined to abolish the Holy Child and the Mother of God, and recover all possibilities. This secret is understood by the high-level insiders.


    He didn''t expect the Holy Son of the Holy Trinity to rebel, he just didn''t expect the action would be so fast.


    "However, I don''t want to be involved in such a major event as rebellion."


    "I win the bet, one of Satan, the beast of the Apocalypse, what other rewards can I get as an equal to Michael?"


    "I''ve already sealed it. If I go further, it will be the position of the Trinity."


    "You, Moses, who gave the name of the only God, Yahweh, can take this position, but it is absolutely impossible for me."


    "On the other hand, if I lose the bet, then I''ll just beat it to the end, and I won''t be able to make a comeback."


    "The cost is there, don''t embarrass me, you big man."


    Speaking of this, Edward laughed and said with emotion:


    "And to be honest, I don''t know what you are waiting for, but I also know that it is a means against that person."


    "I''ve tried my best to buy as much time as I can, and the rest is up to you to figure out a way."


    "This riot, the water is too deep, I can''t grasp it, you should change someone else to grasp it."


    "You talk too much, but don''t break it, you should think about it carefully."


    When the words fell, Edward turned around and left directly. Compared with before he came, he left quickly, as if he was afraid that the Son of God would stop him.


    Seeing Edward''s disappearing back, the corners of Saint Son''s mouth were slightly raised, and he said in a good mood:


    "Is this guy interesting?"


    As the Son''s voice fell, a figure slowly emerged in the hall on the right.


    He was more than 2 meters tall, with a sturdy physique, with a naked upper body and an animal skin wrapped around his waist, as if to interpret what a savage man is.


    He just stood there, staring at the Son of God without blinking, and then turned his eyes away from the direction Edward left after the other party asked:


    "He was able to detect my presence just now. This is not something that an ordinary three-digit person can do."


    "How difficult it is to embarrass him. If it is only about doing things, he is a very good subordinate. Of course, the premise is that you have to prevent him from corruption."


    As the saint said that, he turned his head and looked up and down at the savage man''s dress. He couldn''t help being surprised by 377''s strange way:


    "How do you wear the spirit of Zeus?"


    "...Take it as if I''m chasing excitement." The man was silent for a while, and then said strangely: "But then again, although it was expected that it would be exposed, you are too fast, right?"


    Hearing this, the Holy Son suddenly said:


    "That''s right, you''re not an insider back then, so it''s normal to be unclear."


    When he said this, he paused and said:


    "Before the dawn, I gave the name of Yahweh and gave him humanity with the faith of men."


    "This is also the reason why the wind of decadence has no personality, but Yahweh, who is similar to the wind of decadence, can have a self."


    "Of course, that''s why, after Yahweh betrayed Alpha, seized its symbol, and was promoted to a single digit, I also took advantage of the humanity I had given to him to take from him enough to become the truth, and for a time let him forced to downgrade."


    "And the final result of this incident is that Yahweh was deprived of most of his humanity, and that humanity later bewitched the former mother Metis, escaped the control of Yahweh and me, and became a new Greek A generation of gods."


    "So in front of me, it''s useless to play Zeus, because the one who created him is me."


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard these secrets.


    Chapter 1655 The road to single digits


    Is there such a big melon in here? Su Jin thought strangely.


    He was also a little strange at first, why Zeus was able to become the god-king of Greece after being related to Yahweh.


    After all, according to what he knew, Alpha, who had been tricked by Yawei, didn''t say that he hated the other party, but it was impossible to take in the other party''s incarnation Zeus, and let him take charge of the thousand-eyed cornerstone of the Greek **** group.


    Alpha just lost a hand, and he is not a slave, how could he be so servile.


    But if this was to protect Zeus and prevent him from being caught by Yahweh, then it would be reasonable.


    It is very likely that Alpha herself is disgusting with Zeus, but thinking that this guy can disgust Yawei even more, she probably did it without hesitation.


    Only this possibility is in line with Su Jin''s impression of Alpha.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but said strangely: "Do you old guys play so much?"


    Yahweh took in Alpha''s incarnation and gave him the title of Deputy King of the Kingdom of Heaven. After the backstab, Alpha took in the traitor under Yahweh''s command and made him the god-king of Greece.


    Hiss, these old things, under the poker table, you really have one foot and one foot, and you fight to the death!


    Hearing Su Jin''s emotion, Saint Son shook his head and sighed:


    "Little Garden''s resources are limited. If you want to fight, this situation is inevitable."


    Saying that, the Holy Son looked at Su Jin with those clear eyes and said:


    "To be honest, Zeus died in your hands, which was beyond the expectations of me and the twin goddesses."


    "In our original plan, Zeus should become a poisonous knife in the hands of the twin goddesses after a certain plan of Yahweh is completed."


    "And Zeus himself realized this, so he kept accumulating strength and tried to enter the double digits."


    "I thought the battle between them would continue until Yawei completed his plan, or Zeus mastered the fate of the relationship, but I didn''t expect a character like you to stand out."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a playful expression: "It seems that I have destroyed your layout?"


    "There''s no such thing as sabotage". "


    The Holy Son shook his head slightly:


    "The so-called plan is nothing more than the means used to achieve an end."


    "And in the process of achieving the goal, the more complicated the means, the easier it is to be destroyed. On the contrary, the simpler the demonization is, the easier it is to succeed."


    "Like this time."


    When the Son said this, a smile appeared on his face:


    "Originally, I should have continued to be trapped in the Garden of Eden by Yahweh until He swallowed me up and successfully promoted to the single digit. However, now, because of the sudden arrangement of the twin goddesses, I have successfully escaped there with the help of your hands."


    "The plan in this is actually not complicated, or even extremely simple, but the effect it has achieved exceeds my thousand-year plan."


    Su Jin noticed something was wrong with the Son''s tone: "What do you want to say?"


    Saint Son smiled and looked at Su Jin, and said in a leisurely tone:


    "Since the dawn of time, I, who was a prophet of the Jewish nation, has become the truth of the universe through calculating the one God again and again."


    "It''s my luck and it''s my misfortune."


    "Countless years of entanglements have made my relationship with the only God too close, and even my self has been affected to a certain extent."


    "Is there any point in continuing this fight?"


    "In such a fight, do I really have a chance of winning?"


    "I''ve been thinking about this, and until recently, I had an answer."


    "You!" Su Jin''s face began to change, he looked at the Son in horror, and said incredulously, "You shouldn''t."


    "That''s right." The Holy Son smiled and said with relief: "I decided to give up the Holy Son''s spiritual status, and..."


    Speaking of this, the Holy Son looked at Su Jin deeply:


    "I intend to entrust this Lingge to you."


    "Are you crazy?" Su Jin asked suspiciously.


    "You don''t understand." The Holy Son shook his head: "My everything stems from the power I took from him, and because of this, the possibility of me wanting to defeat him has become extremely slim."


    "If you want to change this situation, you have to break through and stand up."


    "That''s why, even though I could leave and go to the lower floor, I had to stay at the outer gate of 666."


    When the Holy Son said this, he smiled at Su Jin:


    "I''ve been waiting here for you."


    "..." Facing the Holy Son in front of him, Su Jin fell into a long silence.


    After a while, he said:


    "Do you think the Four Great Primitives will allow me to take over the Spirituality of the Son?"


    "Once I carried out my plan, the spiritual personality of the Son was entrusted to me again. The spiritual personality of the Holy Father, Son, and Holy Spirit of the Holy Trinity of the ''Almighty God'' was left, and I was left with the Holy Spirit."


    "Will they allow me to be one step ahead of them, into single digits?"


    There is more than one road to single digits, this is the information Su Jin learned from Hei Tian''s mind.


    Of course, such roads are extremely rare, and intelligence is also controlled. It can be said that almost every one of them is occupied by the four original truths.


    But among them, there are several roads that are open, but no one can take them.


    One of them is the ''One God''.


    The condition is: when the environment of the small garden is enough to carry a single digit, all four-digit and above gods and demigods are expelled from the small garden, occupying the position of the ''only god'' in the center, and become the only **** in the small garden, commander All rules.


    The difficulty lies in expelling all gods and commanding all the rules.


    The former needs to confront all the gods and destroy them, while the latter needs to control the center of the small garden, which is simply difficult to reach the sky.


    The other one is the ''Omniscient, Almighty, Triune Creator. ¡¯


    The condition is that, if the environment of the little garden allows, occupy the person of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, and unite them to form the Trinity, and achieve the truth of the Creator, and integrate all of this, in the contradiction between the artificial **** and the god-made man. In the theory of victory, the formation of the ''creator theory''.


    These are the two single-digit paths in which Christianity has been leaked.


    The former is the way of Yahweh, and the latter is the way of the Son in front of him.


    Because of Hei Tian''s friendly sponsorship, Su Jin even knew that the path of the Son of God was suspected to be deliberately leaked by Yawei''s instructions (good Zhao Zhao) by the beast of the apocalypse.


    As for Yawei''s route, the price is clearly marked in thousands of eyes, with 10 gold coins for sincerity. No matter the upper and lower levels, you can buy it as long as you ask, and you don''t even need permission. It can be said that the cheap can''t be any cheaper.


    Alpha''s ''revenge'' is exposed at the price of 10 gold coins, which is one of the reasons why Su Jin thinks that Alpha can''t show weakness to Yawei when it comes to Zeus.

 Chapter 1130：

    With such a premise, Su Jin of course understands that when the Son of God entrusts himself with the spiritual personality, after he has established himself as God, he will not have many difficulties left with the Trinity Creator.


    And the four primordials, will it really allow a strong competitor to appear?


    In the face of Su Jin''s questioning, Saint Son still had a smile on his face:


    "...They will agree."


    "Because, from the beginning, you can''t follow the ''Trinity'' route."


    Hearing such an assertion, Su Jin couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.


    Chapter 1656 Always Suspicious Allies


    "Are you really that sure that I can''t go the Trinity route?"


    Su Jin looked at the Son with a subtle expression, wondering why he was so sure.


    You, an outsider, know things that even he himself is not sure about?


    Su Jin looked at the Holy Son strangely, but secretly opened the dimension forum and asked himself the cost of achieving the Trinity.


    [Answer: After the holder has obtained the personality of the Son, the Father, and the Holy Spirit, and achieved the Creator Theory, he can spend 10 billion points at the forum to forcefully fulfill the conditions and be promoted to the ''Triune Creator''. ¡¿


    Well, ignoring the expensive points price that made Su Jin roll his eyes, Su Jin is sure that he can actually achieve the Trinity route.


    It was not clear that Su Jin had the Dimension Forum as a plug-in holy son, but at this time he replied:


    "In fact, after what happened to you, all the two figures, including the Four Primordial Primordial Beings, became curious about your power and conducted research and observation to a certain extent."


    "And as one of them, I came to the conclusion that..."


    The saint opened his clear eyes, and Su Jin''s face was reflected in his pupils and said:


    "The power in you is not from Little Garden''s spiritual system, but from outside of Little Garden."


    "That''s the conclusion I came to."


    377 "Even if that power is obscured by the center of the small garden, it is like seeing flowers in the fog, and it is not very real, but it is precisely because of this that I firmly believe in this answer."


    "Because since the center is covered up, it means that my guess is correct."


    Hearing the words of the Holy Son, Su Jin was stunned for a moment. Although he wanted to complain about the mental retardation of the center, after thinking for a while, he raised his hand and applauded:


    "awesome!"


    "Although I knew that the secret would be revealed sooner or later, I didn''t expect that you would be able to give the answer just after Hei Tian fought each other. This was my mistake, and I was too confident."


    Shaking his head, Su Jin then asked:


    "So it''s because of my special strength that you guessed that I ''can''t'' reach one digit by the Trinity?"


    "Yes." The Holy Son smiled and said, "The power in you is more inclined to the soul and will. If you want to talk about the bias, it should be the will."


    "So according to my research and observation, your final path to one digit must be to become an existence similar to the central will, rather than to follow the spirit system and become the creator of the Trinity."


    (bgai) Hearing what the Son said, Su Jin couldn''t help sweating on his forehead.


    Have you even guessed the "will of the gods" above the essence of the small universe?


    Should I say it''s a saint? . . .


    No, it should be said that Hakoniwa''s two-digit number, except for Shiroyasha, can be looked down upon.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but squinted and said: "So, you will be assured of handing over the status of the Holy Son to me?"


    "No, I didn''t give it to you, it was us." Holy Son shook his head and revised Su Jin''s words.


    "We?" Su Jin was puzzled.


    "Yes, we." The Holy Son nodded slightly, then said with a smile: "Don''t you think that repaying some authority is the compensation of the Four Great Primitives for chasing and killing you?"


    "Do you think this kind of reward is appropriate for chasing and killing a nearsighted existence?"


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words, and then his face turned slightly red.


    God is pitiful, he really thought that those compensations were all compensations.


    In fact, when he got compensation, although he didn''t say it, he was still a little happy. After all, this was paying off the debt and handing over the management of the lower level to himself.


    In Su Jin''s eyes, this is already a huge benefit.


    Unexpectedly, this is still a small pattern.


    Seemingly seeing Su Jin''s embarrassment, the Son didn''t mention anything, but continued to explain in depth:


    "The source of your power is not your spiritual power, but your own willpower like a cosmic explosion. Of course, the growth of your spiritual power also has a great effect on this kind of situation, and authority can be used to make this power explode. to stabilize so that you don¡¯t hurt yourself anymore.¡±


    "So, the incomplete spiritual personality of the Trinity still has a great effect on you."


    "This will at least allow your Spirituality to rapidly improve at the three-digit level, and quickly reach a level close to double-digits."


    Hearing Saint Son say this, Su Jin''s mouth twitched and said:


    "Are you sure you haven''t sliced ??me?"


    He hasn''t done anything yet, and the Holy Son has thoroughly studied the things on his body.


    Su Jin wondered that he didn''t reveal much, how could he be targeted and researched by these people, and he almost had his **** stripped off. This is unscientific.


    Hearing Su Jin say this, the Holy Son sighed and said:


    "I''ll be honest, Central Little Garden is not a very suitable ally. On the contrary, he is our always suspicious ally."


    "You can trust him, but definitely beware of him."


    "Because sometimes, even if he feels that this matter cannot be leaked, he instinctively protects it, but for those who created him, it is easier to expose it in front of their eyes."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin still didn''t understand that it was the "secret leaked" from the center of the small garden.


    And according to this statement, it is estimated that after Su Jin came to the box garden, except for the time period when he was blocked, all other things were basically exposed to the eyes of these old guys.


    Among them, the several battles he has experienced are probably the top priority in the research.


    It''s no wonder that some information about the small universe will be leaked. After all, who would have thought that the center is the monitor in the hands of these old guys.


    I shouldn''t have much autonomy in the **** center... The corners of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and at the same time, he was happy.


    Fortunately, he is clever, and uses the forum to block when he does important things, including lustful things.


    This was originally a trick to prevent the forum from peeping, and even letting the forum block all prying eyes, including itself, was a bit covert, but this trick effectively protected Su Jin''s privacy here.


    It is a fortune among misfortunes.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help looking at the Son of God and said:


    "So, your idea is to entrust the Holy Son''s Lingge to the ''me who was originally allowed by the Four Great Primitives'', and then temporarily get rid of the Holy Son status and accumulate strength to fight Yawei again?"


    "And the benefit I can get by accepting the Spiritual Qualities of the Holy Son is to quickly accumulate Spiritual Qualities and quickly increase to a level that is enough to truly advance to the second-digit level?"


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on the Son''s face:


    "I don''t think you have a reason to say no."


    Su Jin frowned, then stretched out his hand with a smile:


    "It''s a coincidence, I think so too."


    Seeing this, the Holy Son stretched out his hand and held it with Su Jin''s outstretched right hand.


    "Happy cooperation?"


    "Happy cooperation!!".


    Chapter 1657 The Fallen Angel Comes


    Six hundred and sixty-six animal resident.


    About 50 meters high, the whole brown ''giant wall'' stands quietly in a park.


    This was produced by the ''Queen of Halloween'', the entrusted community of the Six Hundred and Sixty-Six Beasts. It was a ''Tianmen'' owned by only a few major forces at the upper level.


    The function of Tianmen is to go from the three-digit heaven to the lower level with the permission of the Tianjun.


    Of course, if it is an emergency, the process of ''License from the Heavenly Army'' can be completely omitted.


    The Holy Son came here, to a certain extent, because the six hundred and sixty-six beasts exist in the gate of heaven, which can help him to go to the safer lower garden.


    Of course, this is the purpose of being exposed.


    The real purpose of the Holy Son is to wait here for Su Jin''s arrival, and to entrust the Lingge to Su Jin, so as to escape from Yawei''s gaze.


    And such a purpose seems to be a secret only known to the real top figures of Hakoba.


    So at one o''clock in the afternoon.


    When Dana''s blond youth in a black priest''s uniform came here with a book in hand, the people hiding in the dark - all held their breaths.


    "You finally made such a decision."


    With a regretful sigh sounded.


    Su Jin, who was wearing the face of the Holy Son, turned his head slightly, and saw Edward Alexander, who was wearing the same black priest''s uniform and a round figure.


    Seeing this beast of the Apocalypse, Su Jin imitated the tone of the Holy Son in the ''Lingge Memory'' and said indifferently:


    "Are you here to see me off? Edward."


    "Indeed." Edward took out a black square card from his arms with a complicated look and handed it to Su Jin: "This is the lower realm license of the Heavenly Army."


    "Although it''s useless to you, you have to take care of the Tianjun''s face anyway."


    The shuttle between the upper and lower floors of Hakoniwa is under the control of the sky army, so at least on the surface, this card is not as useless as Edward said.


    At that time, Su Jin, who saw this card, raised his head slightly, gave Edward a meaningful look, and then took the card and said:


    "In this case, I will accept your kindness."


    "Then, goodbye Edward, I hope there will be another day."


    Hearing this, Edward bent down, put his right fist on his chest and saluted, "I wish you a prosperous martial arts."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, took the black access card and walked to the Tianmen in front, and put his hand on it.


    The silver-blue brilliance lit up at this point, and above the Tianmen, the power of time and space began to gather.


    At the same time, the black pass card in Su Jin''s hand also lit up with pure white light.


    Looking at the pass card shining with divine brilliance, Su Jin sneered, and then the figure disappeared into the Tianmen.


    Seeing the figure of the ''Saint Son'' disappearing into the Tianmen, the people who were hiding in the dark breathed a sigh of relief and left on their own, but some people stayed behind, revealing their figure.


    It was a goat-headed demon with a height of over three meters and a six-pointed star printed on his forehead.


    He stood there and bowed politely to Edward, but he said provocative words that were completely different from his ceremonial behavior:


    "Oh, it''s a shame you had the guts to hand over that pass made by the Crusaders to the Holy Son, Edward."


    "Aren''t you afraid that the person who successfully escapes will find you to settle accounts?"


    When Edward heard such remarks, he immediately sneered:


    "Shut up, Baphomet, hasn''t the experience of that magic star told you to be cautious?"


    However, Bafengt laughed at this time: "I''m sorry, I only remember that Your Majesty was successfully promoted to the second Protoss Breaker, but your allegiance, His Majesty, was sent into the trap of the Crusaders by you."


    Edward''s face turned cold when he heard the words: "...Are you here to quarrel on purpose?"


    "Of course it''s not." Baphomet still used his gentlemanly etiquette: "I''m here this time on behalf of the great opposite of the gods, and I bring sincere greetings to you as Satan."


    Hearing this, Edward raised his eyebrows and said with a little surprise:


    "Oh? So that person finally figured it out, is he planning to build a demon group?"


    - Demons.


    Opposing the group of gods, there is a high-ranking community established by the demons.


    This is a special group of gods that can be established only by very few beings who have mastered the origin of demons in the little garden.


    And Alger is this very few special existences.

 Chapter 1131：

    Thinking of the benefits of forming a demon group, Edward couldn''t help but narrow his eyes and smiled at Bafengte:


    "It turned out to be a distinguished guest."


    "Come on, let''s talk about it."


    Just as Edward and Baphomet were having a good time talking.


    Lower level 5992 exterior door.


    Su Jin''s disguised saint son appeared in front of the huge realm gate.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    He walked out of the realm gate slowly, looked up at the dazzling sun in the sky, and squinted his eyes while covering it with his hands:


    "The sun is very bright."


    "It would be great if there was something that could stand in the way."


    As if echoing Su Jin''s words, feathers exuding black brilliance fell from the sky.


    And along with the feathers fell, sheets of black parchment after sheets.


    The Demon King''s Bounty Game has arrived.


    Looking around at the falling black parchment, Su Jin looked at the pass given by Edward on his right hand, tossed it, and let it drift away with the wind:


    "That guy Edward even reminded me that it''s ''useless stuff'', isn''t it useful?"


    ................................


    When Su Jin said this, he raised his head and looked at the 6 pairs of black-haired angels with black wings in the sky. A smile appeared on his face, and he greeted like an acquaintance:


    "Long time no see, Lucifer."


    Above the sky, in front of the many fallen angels, with black hair and black eyes, and a cold face, but the female angel with arrogance and arrogance lowered her eyebrows and stared at Su Jin below:


    "So that''s the case, are you also a fake?"


    The person who came was one of the leaders of the two fallen angel sequences among the seven great demon sequences, the former shining angel Lucifer.


    "It''s too hurtful to say this." Su Jin showed a regretful expression: "This is the real thing."


    "The son of the earth does not have such a rich expression as you."


    Lucifer''s tone seemed to confirm something, his originally glamorous face seemed to have lost interest, he raised his hand and said indifferently:


    "Dispose of the fake goods in front of you, continue to search, and this time the blasphemer must be arrested."


    "Yes!" xN


    The fallen angel members behind them responded loudly.


    The black rays of light engulfed the sunlight, forming a large black net, rolling straight towards Su Jin.


    Seeing that Su Jin was about to be completely wiped out, Lucifer was too lazy to observe the results, turned around, and immediately led the team to leave.


    Then at the moment when she turned to the side, she suddenly paused, looking at Su Jin who was in front of her and put a finger on her forehead, her pupils shrank slightly.


    "General." Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and smiled.


    Chapter 1658 Furious Lucifer


    above the sky.


    The glamorous fallen angel with 6 pairs of black wings looked at Su Jin who was close at hand without changing his expression.


    Around the two of them, the fallen angels wrapped in black light full of depraved aura were silently adjusting their formations, criss-crossing the two of them.


    Su Jin ignored the status quo of the formation of the encirclement, and after a while, he withdrew his finger on Lucifer''s forehead and joked:


    "How does it feel to lose to a fake?"


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he seemed to think that the words were not strong enough, and added:


    "Son of Fire, why don''t you kneel when you see the Son of Earth?"


    In the biblical mythology, there is a shining angel, Lucifer, known as the morning star, is a seraph created by God with the original fire, and the son of God is the son of the earth constructed from the original earth.


    When the Son of God went to heaven, God ordered the seraph to bow down to the Son of God, but the two angels who were the leaders of the angels at that time refused this request and released an angry statement: [The son of fire can worship the son of earth. ]


    This sentence made a deep impression on the Crusaders of Hakoba, "Three Seven Seven".


    Because this is the reason why the Radiant Angel Lucifer and the Archangel Azazel fell.


    However, according to the spiritual record entrusted by the Son, what Su Jin saw was another truth.


    A truth that made Lucifer extremely humiliating.


    That is, in true mythology, God is controlled by the Son.


    At that time, the ascended Moses had not yet been determined as the Son of God, but at that time, Moses had endowed the One God with humanity, so he could interfere in the thoughts of the One God to some extent.


    This led to a battle for the throne to determine the status of the Son.


    That is to deprive the two glorious angels of their sacred status, and transfer their spirituality and personality to Moses, which will become the sustenance for the other party to transform into the holy son.


    And Azazel and Lucifer were the unlucky ones who were chosen like this.


    And the deprivation of the two exalted angels naturally requires a reason.


    So there is the so-called "son of fire can worship the son of earth".


    This is a myth crafted by Moses in the spirit of a self-proclaimed poet and widely preached in Hakoba.


    As a result, the two angels who did nothing were degenerated into fallen angels and became victims in a real sense.


    This is the source of the conflict between the fallen angel Lucifer and the Holy Son.


    At this moment, Su Jin, who clearly knew this history, said the words of the past again, as if he was not a human being and sprinkled salt on other people''s wounds.


    Because after hearing Su Jin''s sentence why the son of fire didn''t kneel down, Lucifer''s eyes seemed to lose light.


    She stared at Su Jin with her empty eyes, the entire body of the fallen angel was enveloped by the dark aura of corruption.


    Lucifer opened his mouth, and the silent foul words struck the surroundings indiscriminately.


    At this moment, the fallen angels who surrounded the two seemed to have heard an unbearable magical sound, and they all showed expressions of pain.


    "Huh?" Su Jin was surprised, but he didn''t expect that this provocation would actually make Lucifer so angry that he would strike indiscriminately. Although his purpose was to deliberately anger the opponent and reduce the opponent''s desire to escape, this effect, It might be too strong.


    However, just when he was surprised, Su Jin suddenly found a strange scene on the fallen angel showing pain.


    They still had pain on their faces, but strangely, the left half of their faces had a weird smile on their faces.


    That smile and pain face, as if opposed, gave people a creepy and eerie feeling.


    At the same time when the fallen angels showed their changes, Su Jin seemed to have another consciousness slowly awakening in his heart.


    Authority ''fallen''.


    Su Jin later noticed Lucifer''s movements.


    As an angel who was forced to fall, although Lucifer lost his radiant ability, he was compensated for it and gained the authority called fall.


    This kind of authority can silently tamper with other people''s hearts, causing them to give birth to another, or many selves, and directly drive people crazy.


    And now Lucifer took advantage of such authority to give birth to many fallen consciousnesses in the hearts of more than a hundred fallen angels present, and concentrated them in Su Jin''s heart.


    Once Su Jin can''t control it, the fallen angel''s depraved nature will occupy his body and turn it into the power of Lucifer.


    Recalling such information, Su Jin couldn''t help but think strangely.


    ''This trick is almost the same as seizing the house. ¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder that in the memory of the Holy Son, the Fallen Angel sequence of Commander Lucifer is the most bizarre sequence. Is it weird enough to have such a trick? ¡¯


    ''However, the Holy Son is too stingy, talking about memory, but most of them are just giving an overview, which is a bit embarrassing. ¡¯


    ''I''m afraid I''ll betray you? ¡¯


    With the complaints in his heart, Su Jin shook his head slightly, ignited his own eighth sense microcosm, and directly extinguished the tens of thousands of degenerate consciousness that rose in his mind.


    "uh-huh!"


    The muffled groans from the fallen angels who were trying to seize the house were obviously backfired to a certain extent.


    At this time, Lucifer, who was in charge of the house seizure, clearly noticed something, and finally couldn''t keep his glamorous expression, and said in amazement:


    "The authority is invalid?"


    As a fallen angel chief who has experienced many battles, Lucifer naturally understands the power of the authority level very well.


    Therefore, she clearly understands that there are only a few kinds of powers that can invalidate the power of authority.


    Among them, the truth is naturally included.


    Of course, Su Jin now does not show the power of truth that perfectly controls all things.


    If the truth is not used, although the double digits will not be hurt by authority, there will be a little bit of insignificant influence......


    But now Su Jin has directly invalidated his authority.


    So there are very few possibilities left, maybe even one.


    "Is the war-free authority of the central garden?"


    Lucifer''s expression was a little suspicious.


    Due to the restrictions of the central garden, two-digit numbers are prohibited from participating in the gift game.


    And if the gods and Buddhas of Hakonii want to fight, it is a necessary condition to start the gift game.


    The two-digit number cannot declare war on the three-digit number, but the three-digit number can be reversed, which means that the two-digit number participates in the game in disguise.


    Therefore, in order to prevent loopholes in the rules, there is a two-digit war-free authority.


    That is to say, the gift game does not apply to the special permission of two digits.


    When he found the signs of the freedom from war on Su Jin, although Lucifer didn''t believe it, he couldn''t say that this person whose expression, habits and small movements were very different from the imperial decree must be a two-digit figure, or even very likely. The Son himself.


    Thinking of this, Lucifer suddenly realized a possibility:


    "Is that so, deliberately changing your behavior to make fun of me?"


    Looking at the cold beauty whose eyes were spitting fire, as if to eat people, Su Jin couldn''t help blinking:


    "Would you believe me if I said you misunderstood?"


    Saying that you should be clear about your own affairs, how can he have any freedom from war, that is clearly the characteristic of the Eighth Sense Microverse ignoring the rules.


    But obviously, Lucifer in front of him didn''t believe him at all, but decided that Su Jin was deliberately teasing her holy son.


    "After taking away my status and power and making me a fallen angel who can only guard in hell, are you still teasing me?"


    Lucifer''s expression was empty, and he let out a sneer from his mouth:


    0.8 "Very good, very good."


    "If that''s the case, let''s make a conclusion here like a warrior."


    The voice fell, and a blood-red spear with a spiral tip that was split into two forks appeared in Lucifer''s hand.


    And at the moment when the blood-red spear appeared, something dangerous happened to Su Jin''s holy son Lingge.


    That gun... Su Jin''s pupils shrank.


    At this time, Lucifer prayed in a cold tone:


    "The time of destiny has come!"


    "At this time, here, I will wipe my eyes with holy blood."


    "Wake up, Longinus!"


    "Step on the sacred stage with me."


    I knew... Su Jin''s face twitched, he always felt that he was a bit wronged!


    Speaking of which, Saint Son, would he have long known that it was the old enemy Lucifer, who had been pitted by him, who was chasing him, so he deliberately gave him the spirit and let him block the gun?


    It''s over, I''m a gas bag! .

 Chapter 1132：

    Chapter 1659 The Gun of Justice


    The gun of Longinus!


    This is the weapon that is clearly stated in the biblical mythology to have hurt or even killed the Son.


    Rumor has it that the man holding the gun was the blind warrior Longinus.


    When he killed the Son, he was spattered in the eyes by the divine blood of the Son, so he lost his sight and gained the ability to perform miracles.


    But there is also a saying that Longinus was not an extraordinary person, but was transformed by the fallen star of enlightenment Lucifer.


    He held a grudge with the Son of God for his old affairs, and found the holy spear that could give the Son the destined death. He transformed into Longinus and successfully killed the Son and seized his power. He was still on the execution ground because of Laughing out loud in retribution.


    Unexpectedly, the Holy Son was resurrected by God after his death, and seeing the resurrected Holy Son, the ecstatic Lucifer could only run away in embarrassment and embarrassment.


    At this time, seeing Lucifer take out the holy spear, Su Jin immediately realized that the other party was trying to use the saying that ''Lucifer incarnates Longinus''.


    After all, in the little garden, the truth of the story is not important, the important thing is "whether the story is believed".


    And once someone believes it, it will give the gods and Buddha the foundation for turning falsehood into reality.


    Su Jin knew in his heart that the Spirituality of his Son was extremely restrained by the spear of Longinus, and he could avoid the fate of ''death'' unless he was protected by Yawei.


    But he still has enough confidence to ask where is the light and wind:


    "Just the spear of Longinus?"


    16 "Or, it''s just you?"


    Hearing this, Lucifer''s pupils shrank for a while, and his glamorous face was a little grim for a while.


    But although he was very angry, he did not lose his mind.


    Of course she knew that the spear of Longinus, although extremely restrained by the Son, was still not qualified to deal with it.


    Because the gun of Longinus can''t break the two-digit personality, the freedom from battle brought by passive.


    If you don''t crack the war-free authority granted by the center of the small garden, even if God is personally present, it will not hurt the Son.


    After all, Yawei''s spirituality in Little Garden was only a "three-digit number", and its scale was not even as good as the current Lucifer.


    The only God''s real power lies in the power that can only be revealed outside of the small garden, but in the small garden, it is the subordinates like Lucifer who can exert even greater power.


    This is also the main reason why Yahweh never showed up in the search for the Son of God, but instead let the King of Angels under his command search.


    And since the King of Angels is allowed to do it, then they will naturally prepare means to break the exemption from war.


    Speechless, another long spear suddenly appeared in Lucifer''s hand, or something that barely looked like a spear.


    It was a silver-white body with an exaggerated cone on the spear head and a blunt spear without a blade.


    As soon as the gun appeared in Lucifer''s hands, Su Jin couldn''t help frowning.


    According to Su Jin''s information, this kind of gun in Lucifer''s hand is generally used in European heavy knights, and it is the usual weapon used to shoot down heavy armored knights in ancient Europe.


    Because the armor of the ancient heavy armored knights is too heavy, once they are shot down, they cannot move freely.


    Because of this history, the shape of this gun has sublimated the special concept of "all resistance of the opponent will be lifted after hitting".


    Since Lucifer dared to take out this spear to deal with Su Jin, who was showing the Spirituality of the Holy Son, naturally its role could not be just to ''relieve Su Jin''s resistance''.


    "The original script..." Su Jin said the ''inside story'' of the gun in a subtle tone.


    It was a modified "special weapon" based on the "original script" of the simulated star creation map, which was made by the twin goddesses and determined the "identity of the creator".


    Therefore, after seeing the gun, Su Jin suddenly thought of the origin and possible function of the gun:


    "So that''s the case, is this the final result of studying Lamia Decrea''s spirituality?"


    "''Gods arise because of human beliefs'' and ''humans evolve by accepting the grace of the gods'', based on the figurative ''original text'' of the paradox of the ancestors, the weapons made."


    "Its role is probably to force the definition of the enemy and give it the attitude of a ''human'' or a ''god''..."


    "That is to say, do you want to force me down here, from the unchallenging two-digit to four-digit?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s guess, Lucifer did not explain, and such a move was already the biggest response.


    Obviously, the role of the gun-type weapon in her hand is what Su Jin said.


    And this kind of effect is invalid for human beings, but it has a special effect on more than three digits, especially two digits.


    At that time, Su Jin, who knew that he had guessed correctly, showed a disgusted expression:


    "That guy Yawei really likes to do such wicked things!"


    "I deliberately let me come to the lower level of the little garden, because this gun can only work on the lower level, right?"


    "And the gun itself should not only use the original text, but also the power of the center of the small garden? Only in this way can the effect of the gun be effective for double digits."


    "Specially for the two-digit artifact, it was made with the original script of the two goddesses. Oh, who is he trying to disgust?"


    The gun in Lucifer''s hand is, to put it bluntly, a special weapon that enforces restricted spirituality and is specially aimed at high-ranking people.


    The purpose of research and development from the beginning was to target double digits.


    Borrowing the personality of the center, tampering with the two-digit spiritual personality, limiting its output, limiting its scale to four digits, and then disgusting them with a rich number of people.


    It is true that even if the two-digit number is downgraded, no matter where the hierarchy of the truth of the universe is, it can also exert the extraordinary power of the two-digit scale.


    But in the lower level of Hakoniwa, which limited the output scale to infinitely close to three digits, but could not reach it, the ability of this gun was extremely disgusting.


    ''Pull the opponent down to the same level as himself, and pile him to death with a sufficient number of people. If possible, he can be forced to be a slave by the devil game. ¡¯


    Even if the two-digit number can break free from the shackles of the center of the small garden and get rid of the slave body, but a cosmic truth was beaten by the four-digit number, and it became a slave. The face beat is probably comparable to Sun Wukong beating the Jade Emperor.


    If it weren''t for the wrong time, Su Jin even suspected that Daozu had cooperated with Yawei and used this combo to beat the Jade Emperor.


    Of course, at most, this kind of trick will only humiliate the two-digit figure, and it will not endanger the life. Unless that kind of undead enemy, no one is willing to make enmity with a two-digit figure like this.


    Lucifer''s side is different. She has a big hatred with the Son, and the Son is at fault. Naturally, the hatred caused by her coming forward is not high. Being brought back to the Garden of Eden and supervised by the One God, in this case, doing something a little out of the ordinary is naturally not a big problem.


    At that time, after realizing that Su Jin had guessed the truth, Lucifer couldn''t help showing a discordant ''kind'' smile:


    "I prefer to call this gun ''the gun of justice.''"


    Her smile carried a different kind of charm, just like a girl with a little devil character showing a sweet and sinister smile.


    "The gun of justice? Oh, that''s fair enough."


    Su Jin suddenly understood why Saint 377 had to get away.


    He couldn''t believe the guy didn''t know the gun existed.


    Does this guy know that he will inevitably be beaten humiliatingly, so he seduces me with money?


    This shit! If he hadn''t given him so much, Lao Tzu would have really wanted to ''kiss'' his fist on his face.


    "As you just said."


    The wings behind Lucifer spread lightly, slowly floated up, and fell into the siege formed by the hundred fallen angels.


    Her stern face was facing Su Jin, and her tone was full of sarcasm:


    "I really can''t help you by myself."


    "But unfortunately, I''m not the only one here now."


    Looking at the fallen angels who did not lose their charm even with a grinning smile.


    Su Jin raised his brows, then took a deep breath and sighed:


    "Indeed, no matter how strong I am, but at the lower level, being forced into the gift game by the evil weapon in your hand, even I am powerless in the face of encirclement."


    Hearing this, Lucifer kept a smile, with a cat-and-mouse joke in his eyes.


    But the next second, she couldn''t smile.


    "Fortunately, I am superior!"


    Su Jin silently put on the ''great secret treasure'', surrounded by the dazzling golden robes, and said plausibly:


    "Fortunately, I borrowed this great secret treasure from ''Su Jin'' before going down to the realm, otherwise, I would really be planted!"


    Looking at the legendary defensive simulation star creation map ''great secret treasure'' that has not been able to break even Zeus'' use of the divine spectrum and Hei Tian''s posture of truth.


    Lucifer''s face was the same as if his parents were dead.


    "You call this superior skill?"


    Isn''t he kidding me? ? .


    Chapter 1660 Jackal


    "Don''t I call it superior skill?"


    Su Jin, who was dressed in a great secret treasure and wrapped in the brilliance of the sun, asked.


    how? Only allow your Crusaders to use the so-called ''gun of justice'', and not allow me, Su Jin, to wear the great secret treasure?


    You can''t be so double-standard as a human being, okay?


    Thankfully, my great treasure is my own, and your spear of justice was stolen from the Twin Goddesses and Lamia.


    As far as the rightness of the weapon is concerned, I, Su Jin, are famous all over the world!


    At that time, the fallen angels, who had already surrounded Su Jin, were also in a commotion when they saw this great change.


    Although other groups of gods have been slandering the angels of the Crusaders as a fighting tool without self, but in the end it is just slander.


    After all, if people were really brainwashed into tool people, then there would be no need to talk about development of the Cross religion.


    If one side of the power does not have talent to rise, it will only be a matter of time.


    Therefore, after discovering that they and others were not besieging the Son, but Su Jin, the group of fallen angels could no longer remain calm.


    ''Lord Lucifer, our plan failed, and in the face of the defensive simulated star creation map, our obstruction is meaningless. '' A fallen angel officer thought about Lucifer and said in a secret voice.


    Fallen angels who can climb to the cadre of the sacred sequence are naturally not fools, and fools cannot be promoted to three figures.


    Something like a simulated star creation map is also rare among three-digit numbers, let alone a defensive type.


    That is an absolute tortoise shell. Outside the box garden, it takes a lot of effort to crack even a two-digit number, not to mention inside the box garden where the destructive power is limited.


    It''s like on the ancient European battlefield, you pulled hundreds of unarmed peasants to carry a heavy armored knight without physical strength.


    It''s not a question of whether or not to fight, it''s a question of how to think about killing fewer people on your side.


    Although because of the limited destructive power of the lower layer, they will not die for a while, but it is almost inevitable to become a sandbag for a long time.


    ''Cecilia, what''s your opinion? ¡¯


    Lucifer frowned and asked his close minister, the former charm angel Cecia.


    Lucifer is naturally not unable to see through the dilemma of the situation, she even knows very well that the result of continuing the crusade will inevitably be their defeat.


    Without him, compared to Saint Son, who would be merciful to him because of his guilt, Su Jin really dared to kill him.


    As the commander of the Fallen Angel sequence, she still knows why the Sole God has been injured recently.


    In the face of an existence that even her Lord could not deal with, but suffered a great loss, what can she do as the King of Fallen Angels?


    So, just try to brainstorm as much as possible.


    In the face of Lucifer''s inquiry, Cecia, an old colleague, also dared to give her opinion:


    ''My subordinate''s suggestion is to reconcile with the one in Arcadia, and try to save the power to continue to track down that holy son. ¡¯


    ''reconciliation? '' Lucifer snorted, not because she couldn''t accept failure, but because she saw it more deeply than Cecia: ''Do you think the opposite person means reconciliation? ¡¯


    Lucifer slightly raised the silver-white spear of justice in his hand.


    With her movements, Su Jin''s eyes turned indistinctly.


    Worst case scenario... Chelsea sensed this and couldn''t help sinking.


    Chelsea is not ignorant of the existence of Lamia Decrea, so she also knows that the reason for the birth of the gun of justice is inseparable from the former vampire princess.


    Of course, compared to the vampire princess and the original lingo boarder, Lamia''s other identity made them more troublesome.


    That is the identity of Su Jin''s ''sister-in-law''.


    The former Demon King Impaler, the pronoun of Hakoba Knights, Leticia Decrea was the first to follow Su Jin, and even had a close relationship with the other party to the point of negative distance contact.

 Chapter 1133：

    But now, they are holding weapons made by the spirit of the other party''s sister-in-law as the cornerstone. If Su Jin doesn''t take the opportunity of ''surrounding them'' to ask for it, it would be too small to look down on this comet-like powerhouse.


    This one, but the ''no meat is not happy'', every time you make a move, you must have a harvest.


    However, the spear of justice, even the entire Crusaders has only completed one, it is out of print, and it is currently the only weapon in Hakoba that is openly aimed at double digits.


    If this thing falls into Su Jin''s hands, then it can be... um, it doesn''t seem to be impossible?


    Thinking of a fact, Cecia suddenly paused and said to Lucifer:


    ''Sir, don''t forget, we no longer have ''two digits''. ¡¯


    After the Son''s betrayal, although it was a little embarrassing, there were no two figures in the Crusaders.


    Even if everyone knows that the only **** with three digits is pretending to be ''weak'', according to the judgment of the center of the small garden, there really is no two-digit figure, not even a simulated star creation map.


    Under such circumstances, it was a pity to lose a gun of justice aimed at two-digit numbers, but it was not that their fallen angel sequence couldn''t bear the Lord''s punishment.


    Moreover, in this case, it is not certain that the main responsibility is not punishable.


    After all, there is an advantage of doing things in the cross religion, that is, the leader is inhuman, so the direction of the consideration is also a bit strange.


    If it is Greece, Zeus, who is too human, must be preoccupied with you.


    But if it is replaced by the only God of Cross religion, He will judge whether there is a probability of failure of the task according to the perspective of the parties involved.


    Because of knowing the Lord''s judgment method, Chelsea suggested that Lucifer give up the gun of justice in exchange for an orderly retreat of the Fallen Angel sequence.


    ''I understand what you mean, but...'' Lucifer had a clear idea of ??her own subordinates, but she looked a little further than the other party: ''You are sure that the other party will not go after the gun of justice The gun of Longinus? ¡¯


    Hearing this, Chelsea was numb, because she had already seen Su Jin''s eyes swiping at Longinus in Lucifer''s hand.


    Here''s a hint!


    A hint of red fruit!


    Wolf ambition, simply wolf ambition! !


    The channel for Lucifer (Hao Zhao Zhao) and Chelsea''s secret conversation is open to the public, so after hearing that Longinus will also be taken away,


    All the members of the Fallen Angel sequence exploded, and said with righteous indignation:


    ''Sir, let''s fight, sacrifice all of us, and give away the two artifacts! ¡¯


    ''The big deal is that all members will be resurrected in the Angel Reincarnation Pool! ¡¯


    ¡®Yes, death will not make this jackal any better! ! ¡¯


    The clamor for the war rose rapidly, and Chelsea was also seriously considering the possibility of safely sending the gun of Longinus away.


    Compared to the spear of justice, Longinus, who was attacked by the Son of God, was more important and needed to be recovered.


    And at this moment, Lucifer suddenly shouted: ''Chelsea. ¡¯


    ''exist! '' Chelsea responded respectfully.


    ''You say, there is no possibility? ¡¯


    Lucifer looked suspiciously at Su Jin, and said suspiciously:


    ''You say, is there a possibility that... the Son is not fake? ¡¯.


    Chapter 1661 When did you have the illusion?


    ''You mean? ¡¯


    Hearing this bold guess, Chelsea immediately understood what Lucifer meant.


    Although it is said that the great secret treasure is exclusive to Su Jin, it only comes from the fact that the great secret treasure is only used by Su Jin.


    if!


    Just say what if!


    If the Holy Son really borrowed the great secret treasure from Su Jin, and then deliberately pretended to be Su Jin here, so as to hide the sky and escape from the pursuit of the Crusaders.


    This possibility, will it exist?


    Very likely! !


    After all, what you thought you thought was really what you thought? This kind of nesting doll operation has emerged in an endless stream at the upper level, and even those who have never seen it know these operations.


    It''s like chasing and killing the wrong person and letting him go, but later found out that he did not chase and kill the wrong person, and it is not that the heavens did not happen.


    There is even a guy called Laplace Demon in the lower level, who specializes in vests.


    Therefore, it is impossible to say that there is no possibility that Su Jin is the Holy Son in front of him.


    ''According to the news from the saint who monitors the cherub sequence, the freak in Arcadia seems to have reached a cooperation with the Lord and will no longer continue to participate in the matter of the Son. ¡¯


    Lucifer said that he had just received the information that was not long ago, and it was the news that came just before the siege of Su Jin.


    Chelsea''s eyes flickered when he heard the words, and he said solemnly:


    ''377 If this is the case, the possibility of the Son pretending to be the Lord Su Jin is very high. ¡¯


    The guarantee made by a superpower that is comparable to the two-digit figure was just made. No matter how you think about it, it is impossible to regret it in an instant, right?


    After all, even a playful guy like Shiroyasha knows to keep his promises.


    Su Jin, an existence of the same rank, would not violate his promise without quality.


    Although that freak said that he had some contradictions with the Lord, it should not have reached the point where this breach of contract would make you unhappy.


    After all, the things the Lord operated before involved all the people around Su Jin, and they were all old things.


    Although it involved Leticia, Canary and others, and caused a lot of damage, it seems that none of them involved Su Jin, nor did it endanger his life.


    Therefore, in this regard, Su Jin has a high probability of keeping his promise, and even if he is annoyed, he will not do anything that breaks his promise.


    In this case, the identity of the ''Su Jin'' in front of him is questionable.


    As for the great treasures, there are many treasures that Hakoten can disguise and simulate the atmosphere of creating a star map.


    As for whether the Son of God is the kind of person who is willing to pretend to be someone else?


    Lucifer and Chelsea can both cast a "yes vote" with their feet.


    That one is too good at tricks. Although most of them are scheming, they have also caused the only **** and even the two goddesses to suffer a lot.


    This is a man with a lot of calculation in his heart, and it was a matter of course for Lucifer and Chelsea to do such a thing.


    Thinking of this, Chelsea and Lucifer looked at each other, and then looked at Su Jin together.


    "Do you want to try it, sir?"


    "certainly!"


    The corners of Lucifer''s mouth were raised, revealing a playful smile. She handed Longinus to Chelsea in one hand, and held the spear of justice in the other, hehe said with a smile:


    "If I am scared away by the name, I will stop being the king of fallen angels and be his Su Jin''s slave!"


    Hearing this, after Chelsea took the holy spear, he took a deep breath and said solemnly:


    "In this case, I will ensure the safety of the holy spear, and wish you a prosperous martial arts."


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows when he saw the two of them, and said with a surprised expression, "Looking at you guys, you seem to be planning to fight me?"


    The sequence of fallen angels surrounding him did not speak, but changed from a static state to a moving state.


    The fallen angels formed a battle, distorting the space, and the reflections of the famous angels appeared on the top, bottom, left and right, and then surrounded the front, back and even all angles.


    These reflections are not afterimages, but shadow phantoms left by the fallen angels in space.


    Only (bgai) any one of them will, then the force can be projected on the reflection, creating a double attack both conceptually and physically.


    This is a common move used by fallen angels in large-scale legion battles.


    Its main purpose is to block time and space to prevent the enemy from escaping, but also to expand the frequency of attacks and cause wider facial injuries.


    But the purpose of using it here is only one, and that is to trap Su Jin in their designated position.


    After all, no matter how strong the defense of the Great Secret Treasure is, it will still be exhausted when it is physically attacked.


    As long as the space for Su Jin to release his strength is limited, then his position can be stuck in a small area through collision.


    As long as the fallen angels didn''t die too much in a short period of time, Su Jin would definitely be trapped here, unable to move.


    "Tsk, why are you planning to start without talking?"


    Su Jin immediately noticed the formation of the encirclement and Chelsea''s departure.


    It''s also his fault for his previous pretense, which made himself trapped in a circle from the beginning, which made it difficult for him to free up his hand to intercept Chelsea before killing all the fallen angels.


    In the face of Su Jin''s idea of ??trying to ''negotiate'', the figures overlapped in the sky, and the looming Lucifer had to respond:


    "Faced with a character like you, we have no plans to sit still."


    "And if both the holy spear and the spear of justice are lost, it''s not easy for us to go back and do business."


    "Maybe, let''s take a step back, I will give you the gun of justice, and you will let us go?"


    Facing Lucifer''s showing of weakness, Su Jin frowned and thought for a while, then patted his head and said:


    "Well, although I don''t know how you see it through, I really want to have it all!"


    "I want two guns. This is what **** said, and Yahweh can''t stop it."


    Hearing Su Jin''s lack of conformity, Lucifer, who was traveling through hundreds of millions of space projections, couldn''t help but begin to doubt.


    She was a little suspicious that the person in front of her was really Su Jin. After all, the Holy Son might be so shameless if he didn''t fight.


    But considering the Son''s criminal record, she still held her mind and continued to delay time for Chelsea:


    "Although you say so, it is a pity that Chelsea has left. In our siege, no matter how much you want to get the holy gun, it is too late."


    "Oh? I''m a little curious about that."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, and then, his face changed from smirking to indifference, as indifferent as ice:


    "When did you get the illusion that I was surrounded?".


    Chapter 1662 Matryoshka


    Tianjun headquarters conference room.


    Di Shitian looked at Su Jin and Lucifer who were facing off with "affectionate" on the mirror, with question marks all over his head:


    "I said Marta, when do you think they''ll start fighting?"


    "I''ve been standing here for a long time.~"


    "I found that Lucifer is not so calm? Facing the old enemy of the Holy Son, why is she so calm this time?"


    "It''s impossible not to do anything because he sensed something wrong? Or maybe he was hit by the Son''s plot?"


    "That''s not right. I''m very familiar with that guy, Saint Son. He has always liked to play Yangmou, so it''s not his style."


    "I don''t know if you ask me." Marta said casually while eating peaches, "Besides, wouldn''t it be a good thing not to fight?"


    "After all, the natural restoration of the lower layers also requires resources."


    "But if they don''t fight, I don''t know what to do!" Di Shitian said with a bitter face: "It''s really uncomfortable to be like this now."


    "Then you will continue to suffer." Marta shrugged.


    On the other side, Mount Olympus.


    Poseidon stepped on the chair, frowning and looking at the precious mirror in the center of the long table:


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t Lucifer surround the Son of God? Why didn''t she start? When did she get so good-tempered?"


    Hades heard the words and smiled: "Maybe they are discussing how to solve it peacefully?"


    When Poseidon heard this, he rolled his eyes and said:


    "Come on, stop joking, if they can make peace, I''ll change **** right away."


    Apollo next to him laughed and joked at this time:


    "Poseidon, it looks like you can''t stand it anymore? Do you need me to introduce you to your new image?"

 Chapter 1134：

    Poseidon''s face suddenly turned black: "Go away! You gay, stop disgusting me."


    Hearing this, Apollo rolled his eyes and said, "It''s too much to say that. Zeus pretended to be what I did, why should he rely on me?"


    "Then let''s talk about it when you change the myth back, otherwise you will look like that in my eyes." Poseidon sneered, his face full of disdain.


    And at this moment, if!.Water!"Zi."Source?Group.6:'',5?''!6:''6.1?8.8''"9,.6.Backup! :7:!6;!6!''''0:''1.??8?3,2?,;0 Hermes shouted: "Wait, don''t make any noise! The screen moved, and they did it! "


    Hearing the words, the Greek gods were wrapped, and the eyes that were concerned about the situation couldn''t help but look at the outer door of 5992, and looked at the ''Holy Son'' and Lucifer who were facing each other.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    5992 Outer Gate, above the sky near the Realm Gate.


    "When did you get the illusion that I was surrounded?"


    Hearing this sentence, Lucifer''s pupils shrank.


    At this moment, she was stunned to find that she had left the overlapping space cracks at some point and stood in the sky thousands of meters above the ground.


    And five meters away from her, the anxious and urgent Chelsea was holding the holy spear in his forehand, unfolding the wings of the fallen angel, constantly approaching the speed of light, spinning in circles, almost reaching the point where he collided with himself. level.


    "how come?"


    "The Virgo Saint Seiya has a trick called the Heavenly Dance Treasure Wheel. Those who are proficient can control the five senses of the enemy, and those who master the essence can even grasp the sixth sense, the seventh sense Mana, and even the eighth sense Alaya. in the palm of your hand."


    Cope''s words came faintly.


    It was a sound that was close at hand, but Lucifer didn''t find the slightest figure in front of him.


    At this time, the sound continued.


    "I have a good friend named Aizen, and he''s very interesting about how the five senses work."


    "He can twist ants in the eyes of others into dragons."


    A red dragon appeared in front of Lucifer''s eyes. He had seven heads and ten horns, and his body was bathed in hot magma. The terrifying aura of corruption covered the sky, turning everything in the atmosphere into young evil dragons.


    "It can also twist the enemy into a relative."


    Chelsea''s voice appeared in front of Lucifer. She stood in front of Lucifer with a smile like a maid, with a reserved and elegant manner, like a perfect servant.


    "Sir, what''s wrong with you?"


    "What?" Lucifer was stunned, and when she realized it, she realized that she seemed to be in a familiar bedroom.


    It was an ancient castle in **** that she built under the Garden of Eden in the heaven, and it was also her usual resting place.


    "I am?"


    Lucifer was stunned, and at this moment, Chelsea, who was wearing a maid outfit, walked to the side and lit the candles on the quaint copper lampstand:


    "You were just looking at the New Testament written by Moses. It seems that you found too many logical errors and omissions. You went straight to sleep."


    Speaking of Russia, Chelsea came over and picked up a thick black book on the bed:


    "As is customary, do I need to give the corrected New Testament to the printing department?"


    Looking at the cross on the surface of the book, Lucifer couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    She does have the habit of correcting the logical errors of the Bible, and she is even willing to do so. Every time she publicly promotes the rudeness of the editor "Moses", declaring that he is a third-rate poet who cannot be third-rate.


    Thinking about it this way, she seems... as if... she is really in her own home.


    ''By the way, what did I just want to do? ¡¯


    Just as Lucifer was thinking, a surprised voice sounded.


    "Oh? Is this a weapon made from the original code?"


    Hearing the unfamiliar yet familiar male voice, Lucifer finally came to his senses.


    She found herself standing in the sky, and within a distance of less than 30 meters, Su Jin stood quietly within this range, and grabbed her hand holding the gun of justice.


    "This toy can only be said to be interesting. Apart from being disgusting to those few, it doesn''t have much effect." Su Jin, who held the gun, snorted with contempt.


    Lucifer''s pupils shrank when he heard the words.


    Compared with the existence of a double-digit statue, it is pulled into a distance of less than 30 centimeters. Such a situation is impossible to recover.


    ................................


    What''s more, the many fallen angel sequence members present fell into their own fantasies, as if they became Su Jin''s string puppets, not to mention resistance, I''m afraid they can''t even wake up.


    Everything has been settled.


    Su Jin understated that he meant to take away the gun of justice in Lucifer''s hand.


    "Hey!"


    One hand grabbed Su Jin''s wrist, preventing his next move.


    At this time, Su Jin casually raised his head and glanced at Lucifer:


    "It seems that your fallen authority has saved you a little face? Your Excellency Lucifer."


    When Lucifer heard the words, the blue veins on his face burst out, and he firmly grasped Su Jin''s hand and said:


    "Don''t underestimate people, bastard!"


    It''s sizzling!


    The silver-white blunt gun releases black and red electric sparks.


    The power of the original text was blatantly triggered by Lucifer!


    The rules were distorted and redefined at this moment, and then suddenly collapsed and returned to reality.


    At this time, Lucifer grabbed Su Jin''s hand, grabbed the gun, and bumped into himself and Su Jin:


    "Let me see who you are!"


    A wave of sound.


    The disguise on Su Jin''s Lingge was pierced.


    The real face under the Linga was revealed to Lucifer''s eyes.


    Looking directly at the brilliance of that Lingge, Lucifer saw her incredible result.


    That is the spirit of the sky from Greece, the ruler of the sky and thunder, and the king of the sky.


    Also known as the father of Zeus.


    "Zeus?"


    "How could you be Zeus?!" Eight.


    Chapter 1663 Matryoshka in Matryoshka


    "Zeus?"


    "How could you be Zeus?!"


    The observers who were hidden in the dark screamed.


    There are even many people who can''t control themselves, directly leaking a trace of volatility.


    Contrary to these people, Lucifer, who confronted Su Jin face to face, sank, realizing that Su Jin had already seen his little calculation just now.


    She originally wanted to borrow the power of the original scriptures and use its special effect on the spirituality to let Su Jin reveal her true spirituality.


    At that time, whether under that layer of skin is the Holy Son or Su Jin, there will be different opinions.


    If the nesting doll is the Son of God, then continue the previous chasing and killing mission and carry out the orders of God.


    If Su Jin is inside, he will disclose the agreement between the other party and the master, and force him to let his party leave on the grounds of ''breach of contract''.


    But she didn''t expect Su Jin to be so mad.


    He actually put on a layer of Zeus'' vest, and then put on the vest of the "Sanqiqi" Holy Son, and came to recruit a double doll.


    This time, Lucifer got a little bit of wax.


    She and even the gods did not know that Zeus was killed by Athena long ago, and thought that Zeus was still at large.


    And now, under the Son of God, peeling the skin of Zeus seems to bring a very bad signal to the Crusaders.


    After all, Zeus is the master of no human affairs, and many gods, Buddhas and even **** kings of Hakonii have hatred against this man.


    In contrast, although the Crusaders are domineering, compared with Zeus, their reputation is enough to be called a ''saint''.


    Now that the Son of God was splashed with dirty water like Zeus, he ''personally'' opened it up, which gave Lucifer an unusual headache.


    She can even boldly predict that there will definitely be people inside the Crusaders who questioned that she deliberately poured ''dirty water'' on the Son of God because of old and new hatred, and then brought a stain on the reputation of the Crusade, thus making her take this part of the responsibility.


    Perhaps even the responsibility for the Son''s escape would be placed on her head.


    As the sword in the Lord''s hand, Lucifer had already anticipated this scene.


    She is not afraid of making trouble, but she is afraid that making trouble will make the Lord embarrassed.


    For a while, in the face of the ''Zeus'' whose identity was dismantled, Lucifer was a little bit on the wax.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mount Olympus, at the moment when the Son''s skin was peeled off, revealing Zeus'' feet.


    Give it a rub.


    Poseidon, Hades, Apollo, and Hermes stood up from the quaint throne in unison, and looked at the Son of Zeus who revealed Zeus'' spirituality.


    "This is impossible!"


    The sound of the rumbling sea waves sounded, and Poseidon''s dark blue curly hair fluttered with teeth and claws, as if to vent his anger.


    "Zeus is dead, I saw it with my own eyes!"


    Hermes'' helmet fell to the ground by his startled action, and his entire face turned hideous.


    "What is the situation?" Apollo, who was still calm, looked decisively at Hades: "What is the relationship between the Son and Zeus? Why does this happen?"


    As one of the oldest gods in Greece, Apollo did not believe that Hades would know nothing.


    At this time, Hades turned his eyes from the shock, suddenly understood something, sat down again, and said:


    "As far as I know, Zeus'' spiritual personality should be in the hands of Athena."


    Hearing this, Hades, Hermes, and Apollo all froze together. The three looked at each other, then heaved a sigh of relief and sat down again.


    They also remembered that Zeus'' spirituality was in the hands of Athena, and only Athena and Su Jin could be used, and it was basically impossible for others.


    With Athena''s character, she would never use Zeus Lingge, so Su Jin was the only one who could use it.


    In this case, the matter has become Su Jin pretending to be Zeus, and then pretending to be the Son of God, then this makes sense. After all, this person was still confronting Yawei before, and it is normal for him to mix up again.


    "Oh, it''s a shame. Fortunately, the four of us are here this time." Hermes scratched his head with a look of helplessness.


    At this time, Poseidon said with a dark face: "Did you forget the eldest sister?"


    "He doesn''t count."


    Hermes muttered, and then said with a very subtle expression:


    "But Athena actually let her lover use that disgusting spirit. Isn''t she afraid to wake up in the middle of the night and see ''Zeus'' lying beside her?"


    Hearing Hermes say this, Poseidon and Apollo''s faces turned green, and their expressions were as if a can of herring had been opened in a secret room less than two square meters.


    "...Your experience is quite rich."


    Hades is very fortunate now, fortunate that he has a lot of hearts and minds on weekdays, otherwise he would be stunned to death if he encounters such a thing like the other three.


    "Heh, what''s the situation now?" Apollo coughed dryly, then glanced at the treasure mirror in the center of the round table: "What is Su Jin doing, is he blowing himself up?"


    At this time, Hades said meaningfully: "Maybe he has a deeper idea. After all, what we see here is only one-sided."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Has cognition been tampered with? And from the moment we met..."


    At the outer door of 5992, Lucifer finally figured out the key.


    As soon as Su Jin left the realm gate, she was hypnotized by the Heavenly Dance Treasure Wheel, so she saw Su Jin wearing a great secret treasure in her fantasy, and quickly determined Su Jin''s identity, but after a series of self-brain supplements and inducements He made an action to test Su Jin''s identity, and ''successfully'' debunked the fact that the Son was Zeus in disguise.


    But from the perspective of other gods and Buddhas, it may be different.

 Chapter 1135：

    From the perspective of the onlookers, it was Su Jin who confronted Lucifer after he appeared, and the two sides just had a brief tentative contact.


    Then the ''Holy Son'' was revealed to be Zeus in disguise.


    This made many gods and Buddhas a little uncomfortable.


    Especially those who have hatred with Zeus, there is a "gray filter" against the Crusaders.


    Co-author We can''t catch Zeus, is your Crusaders deliberately covering up?


    Before that, was the case done by Zeus also written by your sister''s Crusaders?


    With such doubts, a series of obscure eyes looked at the fallen angel who was ''shocked on the spot''.


    Can''t afford to offend Zeus and the Crusaders, can''t they also offend the ordinary fallen angels of the Crusades!


    As we all know, the Greek gods have always been targeted by "Cross religions", so they can also easily be targeted by "Greece" as they did before.


    Lucifer, who could have guessed the situation to some extent, couldn''t help but sank, but just as she was thinking about what to do next, Su Jin''s voice came to 0.8 again, and she almost shouted on the screen:


    "Is he so afraid of being exposed?"


    Him? Fear? expose? Lucifer was taken aback by Su Jin''s statement.


    At this moment, Su Jin held her hand, controlled her power with the spear of justice, touched his body again, and distorted his disguise again.


    "You??" Lucifer was stunned, she couldn''t figure out why Su Jin wanted to break her Zeus'' vest again.


    However, in the next second, her face froze.


    Because after breaking Zeus'' vest, what was revealed was not Su Jin''s human spirit, but another person.


    A spiritual figure that made Lucifer lose his ability to think.


    Su Jin stood there, waiting for the effect of the original to take effect.


    After a short while, above the spiritual level, after the illusory cracking sound resounded, the divine radiance revealed from the inside to the outside.


    The spiritual personality named ''God'' shines here with its own radiance.


    Chapter 1664 Star of Qiming, Son of Dawn


    Heavenly Army Headquarters!


    "I rely on!!"


    Di Shitian stared at the radiance of the spirit that burst out.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was still suspecting that Su Jin was doing something wrong, he would have short-circuited his brain at this time.


    "... Peel off the skin of the Son, and Zeus is underneath, peel off Zeus, and underneath is God, and Yahweh himself... This... I don''t understand a bit."


    Marta, who was still eating Guoguo quietly, was also dumbfounded at this time, with a posture that her head was not enough:


    "Does anyone in Hakoba play like this?"


    "That''s not true. Although everyone has a lot of vests, most of them are trophies, and they are occasionally used to make ghosts. Normally, they don''t play like this."


    Emperor Shitian explained consciously, and then, with a strange expression, he said:


    "But then again, is this kid Su Jin really doing something?"


    Marta took a bite of the peach and forced herself to calm down with 16 chews:


    "No one said it was him, we thought we had just seen Zeus Lingge."


    "And wasn''t it the ''definitely not the Son'' you said before?"


    "That''s the problem."


    Di Shitian held his chin in his hands and said with a deep expression:


    "Not the Son of God, nor Su Jin, nor Zeus... Who is he?"


    "God?" Marta said in an uncertain tone, with great suspicion.


    Hearing this, Di Shitian took a deep breath and asked the question shared by all the gods and Buddhas watching this scene:


    "Okay, assuming he is God and Yahweh, who is the one who is now in the Garden of Eden?"


    The person in front of me is God, who is the one in the Garden of Eden?


    Such thoughts flashed through Lucifer''s mind, and the next second, she felt deeply annoyed by her blasphemous sinful thoughts.


    And at this moment, a gentle and soft voice came to Lucifer''s ears.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not your fault."


    Lucifer raised his head suddenly, looking at the figure whose face was no longer clearly visible, wrapped in divine radiance, like the only ray of light between heaven and earth, the whole face became stiff, and then became angry:


    "The Blasphemer!!"


    She roared angrily, trying to vent her confusion, but in the next second, the spiritual aura that was familiar to her soul made her subconsciously give up such a disrespectful act of attacking.


    "I repent, I shouldn''t... No, this is fake... I must execute blasphemers who blaspheme the Lord, pretending to be the glory of the Lord... But... this breath..."


    Looking at Lucifer who was in chaos with his head covered in front of him, even Su Jin was surprised by her reaction.


    ''Although it was expected, I didn''t expect you to bully this child like this. ¡¯


    Hearing the familiar voice in the dark, Su Jin couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows and said in surprise:


    ''alpha? Can''t believe you are there? ¡¯


    ''It''s just an insurance policy. ¡¯


    Alpha explained it lightly:


    ''However, I expected something like this to happen. ¡¯


    ''After all, the star of enlightenment, the son of morning, as Yahweh''s brilliance, his true daughter, it is almost inevitable that he will not be able to take action on the part of God''s spirit that you have torn apart. ¡¯


    ''I seem to have heard something extraordinary? '' Su Jin looked at Lucifer who was suffering in front of him in surprise.


    Fallen Angel Lucifer is transformed by the radiance of the Lord, is it His true daughter?


    Good guy, there is such a big melon?


    I said that Yawei, who is surrounded by two or five boys, how can there be a die-hard member who co-authored it with his own daughter?


    That does make sense...what the hell!


    ''What do I do now, according to my plan, after exposing the spiritual identity, I will capture this entire sequence of fallen angels and let them endorse my identity as God, but how do I fix it now? ¡¯


    ¡®Can I still pretend to be his father in front of my own daughter? ¡¯


    For a time, Su Jin once again felt the trouble caused by the failure of intelligence.


    ''It''s okay, I''ll fix it. ¡¯


    ''You come? That feeling...''


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, she heard a calm female voice.


    ''Okay, it''s settled. ¡¯


    ''...'' Su Jin was silent for a while, then said: ''Are you sure you''re not playing with me? ¡¯


    It''s done so soon, are you kidding me?


    ''I temporarily suppressed her ''origin'' and changed her ''the radiance of the Lord'' to ''the radiance of the golden sun'', and now she should be nominally the ''child of the white night''. ¡¯


    In just that moment, you changed everyone''s parents? Su Jin widened his eyes with a look of disbelief.


    When Su Jinmeng circled, Alpha chuckled:


    ''Oh, that is, Yahweh is a part of the center that was cut off, and this child is an extension of Him, so he can perform such an operation. Otherwise, even me, it would be a bit difficult to face this situation. ¡¯


    ''But through the center, things are easy to handle. Now you and her have the power of Bai Ye, in a short time, she will no longer have any thoughts of hurting you, and you can take the opportunity to take this fallen angel. The sequence, including the most important Lucifer, are all taken away. With this child as proof, the identity of God will be foolproof. ¡¯


    It''s a bit tricky, which one is it... Su Jinqiang resisted the desire to complain, and then looked at Lucifer who was missing a godfather and a lot of white night mothers out of thin air. For a time, he hesitated whether to follow Alpha''s instructions. Recommended to do.


    At this time, at the outer door of 3345, Shiroyasha, who was kneeling on the tatami in the study, was looking at the ''canvas'' in front of him with a strange expression, and at Lucifer in the canvas.


    "It''s weird, how come the more we look at Lucifer sauce, the more friendly we become? When I went to the heaven to steal her fat times, I didn''t feel that way, did you?"


    "Could it be that Lucifer-chan actually has a crush on us? I was just a little shy before? Now I''m bolder? Oh, why are you embarrassed."


    "In the future, shall we let her wear black silk? Or white silk? Come on, oh, yes, bunny girls are not bad either, it''s better to show a half-breasted one, Zi Liu..."


    Lucifer didn''t know the **** thoughts of an unscrupulous star spirit. After a brief confusion, she calmed down again and looked at Su Jin in front of her with a complicated expression:


    "Who are you now? Who is He now?".


    Chapter 1665 The game has just started


    "Who are you now? Who is He now?"


    Su Jin knew that Lucifer was asking him and Yawei''s situation.


    He therefore thought for a moment in silence, and then said in a deep tone:


    "Yahweh is Zeus, but Zeus is not Yahweh."


    "And I''m just God, and I''m just God."


    The simple riddlers have thrown those obscurely observant gods and buddhas into even greater confusion.


    Yahweh is Zeus? how can that be?


    That paranoid man and that **** avatar are actually the same person?


    It''s like saying that angels and demons are two hearts....wait, angels and demons?


    At this moment, many gods and Buddhas had associations.


    For example, if Yahweh represents the good side, will Zeus be the evil side?


    It is not uncommon for gods and Buddhas with two personalities to exist in Hakoten, and so does Yawei. Although it is unexpected, it is also reasonable. .


    And this also explains why Yahweh is so paranoid? Because he plus Zeus is a normal god.


    In this way, it is theoretically possible that Yahweh is Zeus.


    For gods and Buddhas, once a possibility arises, they have some methods to verify.


    For example, the gods and Buddhas who master the omnipotence and omnipotence can directly talk to the center of the small garden, but after a series of efforts, with the help of two unnamed goddesses, most people get the "Zeus is a part of Yahweh". Answer.


    There are also gods and Buddhas who simply don¡¯t spend any money, inquire about the automatic corresponding skills of Thousand Eyes, and directly get a reply and quotation that the content is ¡®taboo-level secret¡¯, and immediately give up the purchase, confirming their guess.


    There are also gods and Buddhas who feel that it is not safe, and plan to use their own authority to spend money to buy an inside story in Thousand Eyes after they have used divination, omniscience, and historical review, trying to get relatively accurate information.


    In an instant, the gods and Buddhas at the upper levels fell into turmoil, and countless gods and Buddhas became suspicious and began to verify them in an attempt to obtain the most authoritative explanation.


    And just when these gods and Buddhas started to contact Qianyan.


    Lucifer is facing the most troublesome problem in his life:


    "So, you are also a part of Him"? "


    "..." Su Jin explained in silence.


    After all, the identity of God is really a part of him torn from Yawei.


    But the key point is that Su Jin is not a part of Yawei, but only represents himself.


    So the two are actually not equivalent in a sense.


    But considering his interests, facing Lucifer, Su Jin kept silent.


    "What about the Holy Son?" Lucifer had no desire to do anything.


    The one in the Garden of Eden is the father, and this is also the father in front of me. My father and my father were fighting, and the palms and backs of the hands were full of flesh. Then she mixed in. Isn''t this asking for guilt?


    With this kind of thought that he didn''t even realize, Lucifer was no longer hostile to Su Jin.


    She even had a daddy who turned into two, and the chaotic ''illusion'' that two people will hurt me in the future?


    In the face of Lucifer''s inquiries about the Holy Son''s information, Su Jin said the ''truth'' without changing his face:


    "Before you found me, the Holy Son handed over his identity to Su Jin and got rid of the shackles of his old identity. If you want to come, you should take this opportunity to leave now."

 Chapter 1136：

    This is true, the Holy Son did take this opportunity to leave, and he did give his identity to Su Jin, that is, himself.


    Both are true, but if he said it at this time, the meaning would be different. .


    For example, Lucifer now made up his mind automatically: because he surrounded the ''second father'', Su Jin, who got the status of the holy son, and Moses, who got rid of the status restrictions, took this opportunity to hide in a safe place. The opportunity to track has been lost.


    "I understand."


    After getting the answer, Lucifer took a deep breath, raised his hand, and said to the many fallen angels:


    "retreat!"


    Lucifer has decided not to get involved in the struggle between ''Yahweh'' and ''Yahweh''.


    In this case, leaving with your own men and horses has become the best choice.


    Seeing this, Su Jin''s eyes flickered, and then he slowly raised his hand and said:


    "Sorry, I can''t let you go now."


    Hearing this, Lucifer hesitated for a while, and after thinking about it again and again, she chose to close her eyes and give up resistance.


    Anyway, I can''t beat it, can''t I kill it?


    If the father doesn''t let his daughter leave the house, can she still do it?


    She is an obedient child.


    Seeing that the commander-in-chief gave up resistance, the remaining fallen angels looked at each other, and then Qi Qi announced their surrender.


    Different from the situation of the sacred sequence, the members of the fallen angel sequence are all servants of the commander, and Lucifer chose to surrender, so naturally they can only follow.


    Su Jin was really surprised by the fact that more than a hundred fallen angels with a minimum of four-digit legendary combat power were captured.


    With a rare opportunity, Su Jin immediately created a different-dimensional space, packed a whole fallen angel sequence, and then looked at the sky with many eyes lurking, and immediately turned to leave.


    He had to take advantage of the time he was flicking Lucifer, and bring people to reinforce the brainwashing effect of the ''Virgin''.


    After all, according to the memory of the Holy Son, the relationship between the Virgin and Lucifer is still very good. Many times, the conflict between the Holy Son and Lucifer is the Virgin to mediate.


    And since he blew a lie to Lucifer ''God is the other side of Yahweh'', then ''The Rebellion of Our Lady. The Madonna assisted the Son to escape,'' can also be reasonably explained.


    For example, Our Lady does not support Yahweh to take the paranoid path of the "one God", and hopes that He will take the "Trinity Creator" to avoid the siege of the Four Primitives, so she chooses to support God.


    The Son, on the other hand, understood that in the struggle between the two Yahwehs, he must resolve himself first, so he gave up his spirituality and withdrew from the competition of the Trinity, in exchange for freedom from God and the Virgin.


    Both of these can be explained reasonably, but Su Jin and Pandora have to discuss it first, and after trying to be foolproof, take the opportunity to keep Lucifer.


    After all, as Alpha said, as long as Su Jin holds Lucifer''s own daughter in his hand, no one can say that the God on his side is a fake.


    Therefore, although it is not good to deceive people, Su Jin did it without hesitation.


    Regret or something, wait until it''s done.


    Su Jin didn''t want him to be defeated (good Zhao Zhao) because of his regret.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    skyline.


    Garden of Eden.


    Under the tree of good and evil.


    Hanging upside down on the cross, the figure surrounded by brilliance silently opened his eyes and stared at Su Jin''s figure.


    ".¡¦...God?"


    "Alpha? Su Jin? Or both?"


    "It''s okay."


    "The answer will finally be revealed one day."


    He closed his eyes gently, and when he opened it again, he looked towards heaven.


    Looking at the two stalwart figures who seemed to be facing each other from time immemorial, he chuckled lightly and lowered his eyebrows to see the holy son who was hidden under the two stalwarts and faded away from the holy light.


    "Have you been hiding in heaven?"


    He chuckled and shook his head, then looked at a stalwart figure:


    "Is this your plan? Haotian."


    "Forget it, since we are all ready to end, let me start this game first."


    He chuckled lightly, then fell silent.


    Chapter 1666 The Anchor of Human Nature


    666 Outer door.


    Somewhere in the shrine within the community''s ''Lady Labyrinth'' stronghold.


    Su Jin walked out of the different-dimensional space calmly, then looked at Pandora and Athena who were still here, glanced left and right and said:


    "Where are Gabriel, Joan of Arc, and Argel?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Pandora, who was in the center of the temple, couldn''t help but explain:


    "Gabriel and Joan of Arc go to the lower floors to solve the problem of the next ''Catholic'' stronghold, as for Alger..."


    Pandora turned her gaze to Athena, as if she was talking about someone.


    Seeing this, Athena said without raising her eyebrows;


    "Alger went to the lower level to activate her manpower and spread the news that ''Yahweh is Zeus, and split the personality of God''."


    "I didn''t stop her, considering it was good for Catholics who were about to show up."


    Are you sure it''s not blocked? Instead of deliberately seducing her to preach Yahweh''s secret? Su Jin glanced at Athena strangely, then skipped this question, and then said:


    "That''s fine. With Alger''s propaganda, it can bring a little trouble to Yawei."


    The former Madonna candidate of the Crusaders, and one of the only three outliers in Hakoniwa today.


    Although Alger still has a bad reputation among the upper and lower classes and is recognized as a ''smug person'', his credit is still quite high.


    Although Argel likes to cause trouble, he is not the character of a conspirator. Although his popularity is a little bit worse, he is not as bad as Zeus.


    Letting her find the declaration can also save Su Jin some energy.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin turned his head and said to Pandora:


    "Will there be any trouble with this layer of dirty water I poured on Yawei?"


    "Are you sure it''s dirty water?" 377 Pandora gave Su Jin a strange look with a subtle expression.


    Seeing Pandora''s reaction, Su Jin was also taken aback for a moment, then patted the head and said:


    "Ah, sorry, I forgot that Zeus was indeed part of Yahweh."


    "Let''s put it another way. According to what you know about him, will my actions like this cause him to react violently? For example, regardless of the current situation of the Crusaders, forcibly let the subordinates be dispatched?"


    "That won''t happen." Pandora shook his head, and then said: "Of course, if you kill Lucifer, there may be the ''violent reaction'' you want."


    Speaking of this, Pandora said with a half-smile: "After all, that child, but he has little humanity left."


    kill? Su Jin''s face turned black, and he resisted the urge to complain about the Son of God.


    When you meet, you say ''kill'', this is what you say about the relationship between the Holy Son?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but spread his hands and said:


    "It seems that your relationship with Lucifer is not what I know."


    "However, there is not much humanity left?" Su Jin asked suspiciously, "What does this mean?"


    "Naturally, literally."


    Pandora said calmly:


    "After Zeus was separated, there was very little humanity left in him. Although this made him fit more closely with the center of the little garden, and his strength expanded, his ego was weak."


    "That''s why he imprisoned the Son. He needed the Son to secure his ''humanity''."


    "Similarly, Lucifer, who is the parent and child of (bgai), also plays the same role."


    "Since he is a key figure in stabilizing human nature, why does He let me take people away now?"


    Su Jin was a little confused when he heard this. Since it is a stabilizer of human nature, how could Yawei let him take Lucifer away.


    "No, this is instead a testament to the rise of His humanity."


    Athena suddenly interjected at this time:


    "Think about it, if Yawei had counted in this fight, what would have happened to the King of Fallen Angels?"


    "If he loses..."


    Su Jin frowned, if Alpha and his side won, the die-hard loyalist of the One God would naturally be liquidated, and Lucifer, his son, must also be liquidated, maybe even the one who was liquidated. number one.


    After all, Zeus did what Zeus did on Ares, and Yawei might not be able to do it.


    And now, Lucifer has been pulled to their side, and if he thinks about it, he will win. It may be possible to fight, but the liquidation will not.


    On the other hand, if Yahweh wins, then it is naturally even more impossible for him to liquidate his own children.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin suddenly said: "Give Lucifer a way back..."


    "No wonder you, Athena, say that this is the proof of his rising humanity."


    "But why did his humanity suddenly improve?"


    Su Jin sent out a battle of doubts, and was stunned to find that both Pandora and Athena were staring at him with strange eyes.


    Thinking of the question he just asked, Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth and said unnaturally:


    "Is it because I cut off his spirit?"


    Athena showed the look of ''the child can be taught''.


    Pandora next to him explained with a smile:


    "Things like being hurt can bring hatred and pain, and negative emotions are often more memorable than positive emotions."


    "So, I just said that only if you kill Lucifer will it be possible for him to lose his mind and attack you desperately."


    "Of course, that''s just a possibility."


    When Pandora said this, he waved three chairs, sat on one of them, raised his legs and said:


    "It''s my adopted daughter anyway, no matter how despicable I am, I won''t use that child as a tool to anger him."


    "Sorry, I don''t believe it."


    Su Jin walked slowly to the chair opposite Pandora, sat down, and said with one hand on his cheek:


    "On the contrary, I think once you think you have enough confidence, you will do it without hesitation."


    Pandora glanced at Su Jin when she heard the words, but did not speak.


    At this time, Athena, who had just sat down, asked:


    "Has the Holy Son entrusted the Lingge to you?"


    Hearing Athena''s question, Pandora couldn''t help but be taken aback for a moment, and said in surprise, "Moses won''t really increase the spiritual level to you?"


    "Why, are you surprised?"


    Su Jin spread out his hands, then frowned and said:


    "Although he concealed a lot of things, considering that it was beneficial to both parties, I accepted his gift."


    "Will this cause a lot of trouble?" Su Jin asked suspiciously.


    "Compared to the income, other things are just minor troubles."


    Athena reminded aside:


    "However, you should pay some attention to the one and only God. After all, the Son of God used to be the anchor of his humanity. Now you, the one who has cut off part of his spirituality, will take over, and there is a high probability that you will become his. Focus on the object.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Jin tilted his head and thought for a while, then shrugged and said:


    "It doesn''t seem to be any different from before."

 Chapter 1137：

    Hearing this, Pandora chuckled lightly, turned her head and said to Athena:


    "I knew this person would say something like this. After all, he''s not as serious as your paranoia."


    Athena did not refute Pandora, but said calmly: "It''s always a good thing to pay more attention."


    Ignoring Athena''s awkward protest, Pandora turned her head and said to Su Jin:


    "By the way, what are you going to do with Lucifer?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Pandora so quietly.


    "?" Pandora''s expression changed, and she said unnaturally: "Is it possible, you really intend to accept it? You are not worried that she is Yawei''s eyeliner?"


    "Don''t forget, Alpha will play God next."


    "It''s good, isn''t it?" Su Jin added quietly: "And this is also what Alpha means."


    Pandora lost her temper when she heard the words ''Alpha''.


    The old club all along! Of course she didn''t respond well.


    "Then who will do Lucifer''s work?"


    Hearing Pandora''s question, Su Jin and Athena raised their heads and stared at her.


    Pandora: "???"


    Pandora was immediately confused: "I haven''t done a lot of things, so I have to coax that dead arrogant?"


    "Those who can do more work!" Athena said succinctly.


    "It''s a goddaughter anyway!" Su Jin Daode kidnapped.


    "Two bastards." Pandora had a dark face and reluctantly accepted the job.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but laugh a few times, then stretched his waist and said:


    "Okay, you''ll take care of the rest, it''s time for me to get off work."


    After saying that, he stood up, rubbed his shoulders and said, "As soon as I come back, I will run to the present, and if I keep doing it, I''m afraid I will die suddenly."


    "Go away!"


    "Goodbye~ I''ll get in touch with you~"


    Looking at Su Jin''s disappearing back, Pandora''s eyes flickered.


    "How much restraint." Athena, who was sitting on the side, said concisely.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be a big problem." Pandora said, smiling without saying a word: "After all, I''m the Virgin, so I won''t harm my ''son'' no matter what?"


    Athena was too lazy to pay attention to this shameless woman and chose silence.


    Inside the palace, everything seemed to calm down.


    Chapter 1667 Bad impression


    Arcadia headquarters.


    After entrusting Lucifer to Pandora, Su Jin slowly returned to his house, fell on the sofa in the hall, and lay flat like this.


    "I''m exhausted."


    "You did something crazy this time."


    Shadows shrouded the ground, and Leticia, who noticed Su Jin''s return, emerged from the shadows and sighed:


    "The one who broke the dirty water to the Crusaders at the four-digit outer door in public. Now the upper and lower floors are probably frantically confirming the news, busy in the dark, and you, the initiator, are lying here to rest."


    "Really..." Leticia said as she sat down on the right end of the sofa and held Su Jin''s head on her lap.


    Different from the hidden actions in the past, it is well known that Su Jin pretended to be the ''Holy Son'' and was hunted down by the fallen angel sequence.


    And the location is still a very subtle four-digit outer door, which belongs to the lower floor.


    Therefore, in addition to the three-digit people who were secretly observing, the four-digit masters around the outer door of 5992 also witnessed this incident. As a result, the news naturally spread wildly in the upper and lower circles.


    Su Jin leaned on Leticia''s long legs in black stockings, squinted and said:


    "Speaking of which, Leticia, you were watching from the side before, right? How about it, there are no flaws, right?"


    After the spiritual level was sublimated to four figures, Leticia was ''barely'' enough to reach the gate on the top floor of Little Garden.


    Therefore, she was also hidden among the three-digit and four-digit exceptions from many onlookers, where she secretly watched Su Jin perform.


    This is also the reason why Su Jin took a second look when he retreated before.


    No way, I watched a bunch of acquaintances in the party and couldn''t help it, so I took a look.


    Facing Su Jin''s ''technical inquiry'', Leticia pretended to think for a while, then smiled:


    "If there is a flaw, I can only say very little, um, from the perspective of an insider like me."


    "If I didn''t know it, even I would have misunderstood that God had a problem, right?"


    Leticia said this, feeling a little funny.


    Although Su Jin''s tricks to deceive people cannot be said to be very clever, they are all based on facts to ''fake''.


    This makes it difficult for non-informers to decipher, and will only think in the direction of Su Jin''s guidance.


    For example, Lucifer, the daughter of the only god, was swept around by Su Jinshui because of lack of intelligence, and was finally captured.


    This is not a question of the strength of the King of Fallen Angels. The strength of that person is among the top three figures, second only to those who are stuck on the road to promotion and are at the peak of three figures.


    But even so, in the absence of information, Lucifer was still being calculated to death by Su Jin.


    "Because you know, can you see through it?"


    Su Jin narrowed his eyes, then shrugged:


    "After all, Hakoba is all about intelligence. In an environment where two-digit numbers are restricted, and three-digit explosive power is prohibited at the lower level, under normal circumstances, the most useful thing can only be intelligence."


    Intelligence here refers to all kinds of valuable information.


    It¡¯s like if Su Jin in the past knew in advance, ¡®Yawei got the investment of the twin goddesses because of his rapid promotion, and at the end he backstabbed Alpha, exposing himself to be part of the center. '' With this information, Su Jin would have guessed that he would eventually be targeted by the Four Great Primitives.


    Instead of the last time, under various inducements and coercions, he decided to go to the world of Kurimo to give it a shot.


    After all, Su Jin''s losses in Hakoten are often intelligence losses, but little in terms of strength.


    On the one hand, it is because he has hidden too much strength, and he has almost never made a full shot. On the other hand, it is also because of the strong shielding ability of the Dimensional Forum, which makes him maintain poor information when facing the enemy.


    This is also the main reason why he was able to cut off Hei Tian''s arm in the end and cut off part of Yahweh''s spirit.


    But now that Su Jin has exposed a lot of things, it will be a bit difficult to play with poor intelligence and gain an advantage.


    Next, just like Alpha and the others said, take one step at a time... Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh, and then asked Leticia:


    "Speaking of which, did Skaha take the colorful bird?"


    "Not yet." Leticia shook her head: "Color Bird wants to stay here and doesn''t want to go to Heaven, so Skaha can only ask Black Rabbit to help persuade her."


    "Black Rabbit to persuade?" Su Jin''s expression suddenly became very strange when he heard this: "Are you sure you weren''t the umbrella of the colorful bird in the past?"


    Although he, the DNA provider, and Caitiao had not met several times, he knew that the child was ''naughty''.


    Hei Rabbit went to persuade her, afraid that he would be coaxed back and dragged Skaha to keep him from leaving, right?


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Leticia couldn''t help but sigh and said helplessly, "Let them play more."


    "When you''re done playing, Su Jin, send the colorful bird to the queen."


    "Well, a few years ago." Su Jin said without hesitation, "I''m afraid that something will go wrong if I hand over the colorful bird to the queen."


    If it wasn''t for the Queen''s favor, Su Jin wouldn''t want to let the colorful birds go.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Originally, Su Jin''s impression of Caibird was still very good.


    After all, the soul of the other party is essentially the unborn child of the Jiuyuan family in the lower realm. Although his personality is a bit extreme because he was not born, he is still a good child in essence.


    But now that he was summoned to Hakoba, after his background changed, Cai''s character immediately became a little naughty. This was obviously the ''Queen''s bloodline'' at work.


    Considering this, Su Jin didn''t dare to send people easily.


    It was the same idea that Bai Yasha sent it before, but now Cai Bird doesn''t want to leave, so he needs to support it.


    After all, Cai Bird is now the Queen''s ''daughter'', and it is estimated that it will only be a matter of minutes to learn from her.


    "Procrastinate as long as you can." Su Jin muttered.


    At this time, Leticia wisely shut her mouth and said nothing.


    ................................


    After all, the queen is not a good-natured person. If she is found to be ''inducing'' Su Jin not to let go, it will be a big problem.


    But she also understands that Su Jin is definitely not willing to let people go.


    She wants to be the ''mother'' of Caitiao''s education, and Leticia doubts that women in the community generally hold such an idea.


    So... as expected, the black rabbit will carry the pot~


    Leticia stuck out her tongue secretly.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was lying on Leticia''s lap, gradually became sleepy, and slowly closed his eyes, intending to take a rest and integrate the resources brought by the person of the Holy Son.


    However, not long after closing his eyes, Su Jin heard a loud bang.


    But something smashed through the ceiling.


    "what happened?"


    Su Jinmeng looked around at the cloud of dust that exploded in front of him, and stared blankly at the looming figure inside.


    "is it you?"


    "The man who inherited the spirit of Moses..."


    A familiar voice rang out.


    At first glance, Lucifer only thought that this woman''s incomparably glamorous face suddenly appeared in Su Jin''s eyes.


    Seeing the face he had only seen for a while, Su Jin was silent for a while, then raised his head and said:


    "Pandora, I''ll take care of your daughter..."


    Before the following words could be said, Leticia, who noticed something wrong with Lucifer''s expression, covered her.


    At that time, Lucifer looked at Su Jin who was covering his mouth, thinking that the other party''s words were obviously insulting to ''Pandora'' just now, and said with a displeased expression:


    "To be honest, my first impression of you...well, it''s pretty bad." Eight.


    Chapter 1668 False first sight


    Arcadia headquarters, the lobby on the second floor.


    Leticia commanded the insane elf lodged in the wall, repairing the ceiling of the dome, and at the same time keeping energy, observing the two people sitting on the sofa.


    At this moment, Su Jin took the black tea that Leticia had just brewed, took a sip, and then looked up at the fallen angel Lady Lucifer in pure black clothes on the sofa on the opposite bank.


    "You look very unwelcome to me?" Lucifer said without looking up while adding sugar to his black tea.


    "It''s good to know." Before Su Jin said anything, he heard Lucifer say indifferently: "But it doesn''t matter, I don''t like you either."


    Grass... This woman... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, just wondering if it was because he borrowed the spirit of ''God'' again.


    So well-behaved on God''s side, but so temperamental on my side? OK.


    "Ah, by the way, my "Sanqiqi" doesn''t really hate you."


    Lucifer said in a calm tone what Su Jin didn''t believe at all, then tilted his head and said:


    "Just after knowing that Moses entrusted you with the spirit, I couldn''t bear the urge, um, the urge to beat you up."


    "Well, so in order to prevent me from being beaten up by you, I think it''s better for me to explain in advance."


    Lucifer is very self-aware of the difference in strength. If it wasn''t for the Holy Son, she expected that when she saw Su Jin for the first time, she would be very polite.

 Chapter 1138：

    However, unfortunately, she still can''t help but hate the house and Wu, even if the emotion is only a trace, um, compared to the real trace of the Holy Son, but it is also huge, and it can affect her emotions.


    You also know that you will be beaten by me if you have a bad temper... Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then he sighed helplessly.


    Su Jin actually knew that because he was wearing God''s vest and contacted Lucifer just now, so now Lucifer considers himself to be ''the first time to meet him''.


    As a result, the previous contact naturally became Su Jin''s unilateral secret, and it was impossible for him to expose the vest of God, so he could only hide the secret.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin shook his head slightly and said:


    "I don''t care what you think now. To be honest, I don''t actually welcome you here."


    Hearing this, Lucifer immediately glanced at Leticia next to him, and then showed an expression he understood in seconds:


    "Is that so, because I disturbed you?"


    "I apologize to you."


    "In the future, I won''t break into your space unless necessary."


    "What do you mean?" Su Jin raised his brows, not intruding into the space where I was, that is, when I wasn''t there? : "Are you planning to stay here?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Lucifer said strangely: "Didn''t Aphrodite tell you?"


    "Pandora, I usually call her Pandora." Su Jin made a correction, and then said, "According to our thinking, she should be responsible for taking care of you."


    "But my existence will not lead to the Lord..." Lucifer paused when he said this, then changed his words: "The Lord in the Garden of Eden is likely to observe through my line of sight, so stay in If you are around Pandora, there will be certain risks."


    "So before Pandora is done with his own business, I need to find a place that is blocked and surveyed for a while."


    Su Jin suddenly understood Pandora''s tricks when he heard the words: "So Pandora recommended you to come to me?"


    "Yes." Lucifer''s expression was a little serious: "The power of His Majesty Alger is opposite to the Lord''s, which can effectively block the Lord''s vision, and she lives here all the year round, and you still exist, so in general Considering the above, the most suitable place for me to live is here."


    Isn''t there still Mount Olympus to live in? There are also double digits....oh, I almost forgot, Hestia''s status is also a secret, so co-authoring is the best place for me? Su Jin''s mouth twitched.


    "Originally, Pandora suggested that I go to stay with the White Night King, but I considered that it would be very risky for me, so I chose to come here."


    Listening to Lucifer''s words, Su Jin almost died of shame for Bai Yasha.


    This guy''s bad behavior is so famous that even Lucifer, who hates the Holy Son, can endure living under the same roof as the fake "Holy Son" Su Jin.


    What the **** did the white devil do?


    "I plan to cut a part of the **** I am in from the heaven and overlap with a space nearby, so..."


    Before Lucifer could finish speaking, Su Jin waved his hand and said:


    "Okay, you can live here, I promise."


    "?" Lucifer wondered for a moment, then asked, "Don''t you hate me?"


    "Why do I hate you?" Su Jin was a little confused by this.


    "You, who inherited the Holy Child''s spirituality, don''t actually hate me?"


    Lucifer''s expression was very unnatural, as if he had been struck by some kind of blow...


    "Damn, that guy, didn''t he take me seriously at all..."


    At this time, Su Jin finally understood what Lucifer was talking about.


    It turned out that the Holy Son also looked like her, and felt disgusted by the breath of each.


    But in fact, the Son actually didn''t take Lucifer in his eyes at all.


    Even Su Jin knew that in the memory presented by the Holy Son, many of them contained information about the Four Primordial Primitives. Well, most of them were from Yawei. As for Lucifer, he just mentioned one point, how could He start depriving the other party? Linger thing.


    According to some records in memory, it can be roughly described that the Holy Son thinks that dealing with Lucifer is extraordinarily simple, and he easily strips the other side of the ''God Son'' personality, and then lays the foundation for becoming a Holy Son.


    In short, he didn''t expect the other party to be so dishonest, so he made a lot of preparations in vain.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at Lucifer with pity.


    The good boy who went straight and straight, was forced into a pit by the old yin who was full of calculations!


    This child is also very poor.


    Just when Su Jin thought so, Lucifer finally took his breath away. Although he still looked very angry, there was not much rudeness in etiquette.


    She stood up and bowed slightly towards Su Jin:


    "Then, this time is interrupted."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the living room was pushed open with a babbling sound, and then, the black rabbit in a black petticoat wiped away sweat and walked away:


    "It''s so dangerous, so dangerous, and almost, the colorful bird was coaxed away by Skaha, why does the queen want to read her 0.8, this kind of thing is a lie... I can''t even fool the rabbit, so it''s just the color Birds will believe... Huh?"


    The black rabbit whose angle of view was aligned with Lucifer''s back blinked, looking at the fallen angel who was bent over and looked like a fallen angel buried under Su Jin''s body, his face immediately turned red.


    "Sorry for disturbing you."


    With a thud, the door slammed against the door frame, making a loud noise.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Jin heard the shouting from the black rabbit outside the door:


    "Su Jin! Next time you ask a girl to socialize, don''t do it in the living room, okay? This is a public place!!"


    "Also, I will never be with Leticia-sama like last time, absolutely not!!"


    Leticia, who was still repairing the ceiling, froze.


    Su Jin blinked, and then looked at Lucifer''s blank gaze, his expression gradually freezing.


    Chapter 1669 Angels come to stay


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I misunderstood, I''m very sorry!!"


    Looking at the fast bowing black rabbit, Su Jin''s expression only contained contempt:


    "If you knew it would be like this, can''t you keep your head clean? You''re thinking about dirty things all day long. You''re even more yellow than me. You should just stop calling him a black rabbit, and call it a yellow rabbit."


    "Damn!" The bent black rabbit blushed, and his fists became even harder. Whose fault is she in what she is now? ! !


    "Okay, okay, you two, calm down a bit."


    Leticia stood between the two of them as a peacemaker.


    Ignoring Su Jin''s fall, Lucifer, who already understood that it was a misunderstanding, looked at the black rabbit curiously, and asked in surprise:


    "I''m fine."


    "But... do Hakoba nobles also have your type?"


    Hearing this curious question, Black Rabbit froze for a moment, then suddenly fell to the ground, propping up the floor with his hands and said:


    "I''m really sorry for the humiliation of the Hakoba noble family, I am ashamed of my ancestors!!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, don''t worry too much, your ancestors wouldn''t think so." Leticia patted the black rabbit on the back and comforted.


    And Su Jin''s comfort is to hit the 16th key point: "Don''t worry, on the stage of competing for the shameful title of Hakoba nobleman, you can''t surpass Emperor Shitian."


    "Who wants to compete for that kind of thing!" Black Rabbit complained loudly, then squatted down while covering his heart: "Why do I feel more sad."


    "Is this child okay?" Lucifer turned to look at Su Jin.


    "It''s alright, just let her get used to it, it''ll be fine after slowing down." Su Jin spread his hands and said indifferently.


    "Ah, is that so?" Lucifer looked at the black rabbit, slightly disillusioned.


    This is the Hakoba nobleman who unearthed the monster Su Jin and gave him his first ''investment''.


    how to say?


    Apart from being good-looking and having a lively personality, Lucifer didn''t have much of an impression.


    Wasn''t it the adopted daughter of the canary in the rumor? Why doesn''t he feel a little bit of Chizhu in his hand, but he''s a little mentally retarded.


    And just when Lucifer was looking at the black rabbit curiously, the slowed black rabbit finally stood up, approached Su Jin curiously, and asked in a low voice:


    "Speaking of Su Jin, who is this fallen angel?"


    "Oh, she." Secretary, you went too far, glanced at Lucifer, and said calmly, "Lucifer."


    "Oh, it turned out to be Lucifer... eh?!"


    Black Rabbit just finished speaking, the whole person trembled, and looked at the black fallen angel in front of him with a blank expression:


    "Who are you talking about?!!"


    "Lucifer?!!"


    Lucifer frowned slightly, then said in a doubtful tone:


    "I don''t think anyone would dare to pretend to be me without authorization?"


    "Uh... It seems that it is true..." Black Rabbit''s expression was a little stiff, and his expression was very unnatural.


    The head of the seven demon kings, the arrogant Lucifer.


    No one dares to pretend to be such a spirit in Hakoten except for idiots.


    This is the Demon King who masters an army of demons, one of the strongest under the only God of the Crusaders, and is even more famous than Zeus in modern times.


    But why would such a big man come here... Oh, I almost forgot, our house is also in the gate compound.


    Just as Black Rabbit finally realized that his situation was not as good as it was back then.


    Lucifer sighed and said:


    "All in all, I will be staying here for a while, so please take care of me."


    Saying that, Lucifer stretched out his hand towards Black Rabbit.


    Seeing this scene, Black Rabbit wiped his right hand on his body, and then took the initiative to shake hands with Lucifer.


    "No, there''s no need to be so exaggerated, right?" Lucifer said with an unnatural expression.


    "Where, since everyone is here, treat this place as your own home."


    Black Rabbit shook Lucifer''s hand up and down.


    "Why do your eyes seem to light up when you say this?"


    The corner of Lucifer''s mouth twitched, and he always felt that something was wrong.


    Why did she come to live here, why is this Hakoba nobleman so happy?


    Shouldn''t this be a hotel?


    On the other hand, the black rabbit who ended shaking hands with Lucifer was secretly whispering to Su Jin.


    ¡®Did anyone take it down? ¡¯


    ''Um? What to take down? ¡¯


    Su Jin was a little confused by this question.


    ''Of course it''s the kind to take it down! '' Black Rabbit''s tone like what are you pretending to be?


    Ah this... Su Jin didn''t know what to say for a while, so he could only say silently: ''Why do you think we have this kind of relationship? ¡¯


    ''Then I have to ask you: When did you have the illusion that I don''t think so? ¡¯


    At this time, the black rabbit said in a subtle tone:


    ''Girls in the community, I see a girl who pulls a girl and calls her sister, I will definitely get a few rebuttals, but every other girl, maybe a dozen or so will be missed. ¡¯


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression suddenly became unnatural.


    However, at this moment, the black rabbit said in a tone of someone who had come over, without emotion:


    ''Don''t worry, I didn''t say anything about you, it''s just that this level of sacrifice can be exchanged for the growth of the family 377, which I can understand very well. ¡¯


    ''So work harder, let this adult become my sister as soon as possible! ¡¯


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and then said speechlessly:


    ''If you can say this in a more emotional tone, I guess I''ll believe it. ¡¯


    ''As for what you said, well, I can only say that this time is just a normal borrowing. ¡¯


    ''Oh~'' Black Rabbit looked at Su Jin with suspicious eyes. Seeing the other party''s certainty, she had to nod her head and reluctantly said: ''Just trust you again for now. ¡¯


    After she finished speaking, she immediately turned her head and looked at Lucifer:

 Chapter 1139：

    "Oh, by the way, do you have any requirements for the environment?"


    "I''ll handle that kind of thing, you just need to arrange a zone for me with no overlapping space."


    Lucifer just finished speaking, then his brows jumped, and then he said strangely:


    "But it looks like you''re not just preparing for me alone."


    "Ah?" Black Rabbit froze for a moment.


    In the next second, she heard a thud, and when she heard it, she looked in the direction of the door, just in time to meet the gaze of a pink-haired angel.


    "Ah? You are all here!"


    Gabriel raised his hand and said hello.


    "Good afternoon!".


    Chapter 1670 One after another


    "Good noon."


    Hearing Gabriel''s greeting, everyone in the room nodded.


    "Oh, I''m really exhausted from the journey this time. The realm on the lower level does not allow high-level teleportation methods, which made me run a lot of wrong ways."


    "Really, I''ve wasted a lot of time reading books. Next time I see the queen, I''ll definitely ask her to change the limits of the lower realm. It''s too tiring."


    Gabriel rubbed his shoulders as he spoke, walked to the sofa and lay down, then took out a thick book and read it there.


    When Gabriel turned to the place he had seen before, he looked up and saw the subtle expressions of everyone.


    "Eh? What are you looking at me for? Is there anything around me?"


    Gabriel said and looked around him:


    "Huh? It seems that there is nothing."


    At this moment, Su Jin asked in a very strange tone:


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to stay for a while."


    After Gabriel said this, he found that Su Jin and others all looked at Lucifer.


    "Oh? Could it be that Lucifer also said this?"


    Lucifer squinted his eyes, and then said directly to Gabriel:


    "I remember that Pandora should have arranged a lot of tasks for you... Wouldn''t you be lazy with your avatar again?"


    Hearing this, Gabriel, who was lying on the sofa reading a book, couldn''t help but ask:


    "Isn''t the usage of incarnation just for work?"


    "And since my subordinate is in Su Jin''s hands, then I don''t have to obey Pandora''s orders, isn''t that right?"


    In a sense, this sentence can''t be refuted... Su Jin groaned in his heart, and then he felt the corner of his clothes being pulled, and when he turned his head, he saw the black rabbit with a questioning face.


    Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but sigh:


    "This is Gabriel, because of my previous deal with the Crusaders, he is currently my subordinate, directly, I remember Black Rabbit, you should know about it, right?"? "


    After Pandora made a deal with her with the sacred sequence, Su Jin remembered that he should have informed Black Rabbit.


    "I''m not worried about this." Black Rabbit explained in a low voice, then looked at Lucifer, then at Gabriel, and then said nervously: "I want to say that these two will not fight. Are you up?"


    "Although it is said that the devil Lucifer did not deal with was Michael, but I heard that the relationship between him and Gabriel is not very good."


    Thinking of the fallen angel and the angel fighting in her own home, Black Rabbit felt that her brain blood vessels had swelled up.


    On the other side, after seeing the figure of Gabriel, Lucifer took a deep breath and explained to Black Rabbit:


    "Don''t worry, although I''m not used to this guy''s behavior, it''s not to the point where swords face each other."


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Gabriel turned his head slightly and glanced at Lucifer: "Even if I am loyal to the Son now?"


    Click.


    The sound of cracking floor tiles sounded.


    Su Jin glanced at the cracked tile under Lucifer''s feet, turned his head and glanced at Black Rabbit, and then the two of them tacitly looked away.


    "Huh..." Lucifer took a deep breath: "You are really annoying as always."


    Of course she knew that the current holy son was Su Jin, but even if Gabriel pointed it out on purpose, she still felt a little annoying.


    "Well, I personally like you quite a bit." Gabriel muttered, then turned to the black rabbit: "Oh, yes, the Hakoba nobles over there, if you want to stay, you can arrange a room for me, um. , it is best to be closer to Su Jin."


    "After all, if there is an instruction in the middle of the night, the distance is too far, but it is a waste of time."


    "Understood, this is on me." Black Rabbit patted his chest in response, and then said curiously, "But then again, why do you know that this kind of thing is arranged by me?"


    Black Rabbit actually knew that the content of her work in Arcadia was no secret to these big men at all, but she just wanted to make a small point and hint that she didn''t want to lose the majesty of her sister in the later ''sister''.


    "Ah?" Gabriel was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he wondered: "Generally speaking, Hakoniwa nobles who do not serve as referees are the stewards of the community, right?"


    "It should be easy to understand, right?"


    "Could it be that someone uses Hakoba nobles as combatants?"


    "Uh... Although this is true, why does it sound so annoying."


    Black Rabbit felt that he had suffered enough injuries today, and he would not come again next time.


    Who would use Hakoniwa nobles as combatants is too heart-wrenching.


    Just half a year ago, she was still the strongest in Arcadia! !


    "I''m going to prepare the room."


    "Oh, be careful on the road."


    The black rabbit swayed away.


    A few seconds after she went out, the door was pushed open again, and Di Shitian in a blue suit walked in:


    "Strange, what happened to Black Rabbit today? Seeing my handsome old ancestor, he didn''t even say hello?"


    Seeing the appearance of Di Shitian, Su Jin suddenly said in a bad mood:


    "Are you guys here in a group today?"


    "How many of us?"


    When Di Shitian heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then he saw Gabriel and Lucifer in the room.


    "I''m going, what''s the situation?"


    Di Shitian was suddenly startled, and then asked in a bit of astonishment:


    "Isn''t this a tea party of the Crusaders? But that''s not right, isn''t this Hestia''s house?"


    At this time, when he heard Di Shitian''s voice, Gabriel raised his eyes slightly:


    "You''re late, the pervert of the Tianjun."


    "Perverted?" Di Shitian''s mouth twitched, and then he tidied up his clothes and said, "This sentence is okay for Zeus, but if you describe me, please use Cao thief or a wife to control me, thank you!"


    "That''s why I added the specific title of Tianjun in the front."


    While speaking, Gabriel got up from the sofa, then glanced at Lucifer and said:


    "Aren''t you going to leave?"


    When Lucifer heard this, he closed his eyes and said:


    "You can pretend I don''t exist."


    "Oh." When Gabriel heard the words, he didn''t point out Lucifer''s careful thoughts about staying, but turned his head and said to Emperor Shitian:


    "Did you bring something?"


    "Bring it." Di Shitian nodded.


    Seeing the two of them like this, Su Jin couldn''t help but said strangely:


    "What kind of riddles are you playing? What did you bring?"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian turned his head to look at Su Jin, and said with a grinning mouth:


    "What else could it be? Of course, it is the appointment document of the Chief of the Heavenly Army!".


    Chapter 1671 The Covenant of the Heavenly Army


    "promise."


    The whole body is golden and dazzling, and the list made of paper with the banners of the major groups of gods printed during the period was handed to Su Jin by Emperor Shitian.


    Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa, stretched out his hand to take over the list, then raised his head slightly to look at Di Shitian, who was beaming in front of him, and couldn''t help but smile:


    "You seem happy?"


    "Of course I''m happy!" Di Shitian laughed and said, "Someone has finally taken over this drudgery, why do you think I''m not happy?"


    "Oh, then I''ll make you happy again." After saying that, Su Jin put the yellow list in Di Shitian''s hand again.


    Immediately, Di Shitian''s face turned green: "Isn''t your kid looking for me happy?"


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded solemnly.


    Di Shitian shoved the list into Su Jin''s hands with a snap, and scolded with a smile, "Bastard, don''t think I dare not hit you."


    Su Jin shrugged his shoulders and said angrily:


    "I told you, even if it''s a chore, when it''s thrown to me, it''s better to pretend to be reluctant to give up."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian asked strangely: "If it were you, would you be reluctant to work overtime? Or the one that doesn''t give money?"


    Uh... Su Jin was suddenly stopped by Di Shitian.


    He has always suffered from overtime work.


    Serious people who would be reluctant to work overtime...


    Seeing Su Jin''s delicate expression, Di Shitian couldn''t help but sigh:


    "To be honest, there are actually many benefits to the spirit of the head of the 390th Heaven Army."


    "This kind of position that affects the entire Hakoba, even if it is a triple-digit merit, is coveted."


    "Although it is said that they will come forward to deal with the devil, but generally speaking, unless the final trial, other devils send their subordinates to fight, so the work can be regarded as easy."


    "Of course, apart from these, such as forcibly activating the organizer''s authority will not be regarded as a demon king, the tax share of crossing the gate, the red envelope given by the community that is preparing to upgrade, etc., etc., these are all small things."


    "Since it''s so good, then keep doing it." Su Jin put away the yellow list, rolled it up, and joked with a smile.


    "No matter how fragrant the job is, if you do it for a long time, you will be annoying."


    Di Shitian sighed helplessly, and then said with a displeased face:


    "For me, self-governance at the upper and lower levels, letting me get Lingge for nothing, this is the coolest thing. What''s the result?"


    "The fellows of the Crusaders have made a snake, and the people of Buddhism and Puxian have secretly seized power. It was a good job to fish, but they were stunned by them."


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin, reached out and patted his shoulder and said:


    "But don''t worry, they dare to jump under my nose, but they may not dare to toss under your nose."


    "A two-digit figure is personally in charge of the Tianjun, and few people dare to mess around."


    Su Jin heard the words and looked at Di Shitian suspiciously:


    "Why do I think you''re worried about me escaping, that''s why you said that?"


    "Haha, don''t pay so much attention to the details!"


    Di Shitian patted Su Jin''s shoulder heavily, and after the smile gradually subsided, he said solemnly:


    "This burden, you can bear it if you want. If you don''t want to, train a successor."

 Chapter 1140：

    Hearing this, Su Jin asked suspiciously, "You mean Uesugi?"


    "Uesugi can''t do it." Di Shitian shook his head and said, "She has to add a Fan Shi gun to make do, but her brain is not good."


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian looked at Su Jin jokingly and said, "You are actually very similar to Uesugi, but your strength is so much stronger, that''s why... oh~~"


    Di Shitian clutched his stomach and paused with a pained expression on his face.


    Su Jin shook his hand, then sighed:


    "I really don''t know where you got the courage to scold me in front of you. Do you think I''m as good-tempered as Uesugi?"


    At this time, Di Shitian clutched his stomach and gasped:


    "You kid...it''s so hard to hit, oh...if the position goes down a little bit, you''re afraid that I will die."


    Su Jin ignored this guy who was full of children and grandchildren, turned his head, looked at Gabriel and said:


    "So, Gabriel, your mission this time is with Di Shitian?"


    He didn''t forget the sentence Gabriel asked when Di Shitian arrived just now, ''Have you brought anything? ¡¯.


    Come to think of it, what the two have in mind is this yellow list with the banners of the major groups of gods on his hand.


    "Specifically, my work should be carried out after Su Jin gets the yellow paper." (bgai)


    "This thing is very special?" Su Jin shook the yellow list in his hand and asked curiously.


    Gabriel was lying on the sofa, flipping through the book, and said:


    "It''s really special."


    "This is the ''Alliance Covenant'' of the Heavenly Army."


    "In the Heavenly Army, this piece of paper is only as important as the Heavenly Army''s flag."


    "You should be able to see the ''flag'' printed on the paper, right?"


    When Su Jin heard the words, he opened the Yellow List and flipped through it. The first pattern that caught his eye was ''two goddesses with closed eyes facing each other'', the second pattern was the Buddhist ''Swastika'' seal, and the third one was a Simple ''Tao'' word...


    The first pattern is the flag of a thousand eyes, the second is the Buddhist gate, and the third is the Taoist gate.


    These flags are not ranked higher than each other, but only represent the order in which allies were signed.


    After these coats of arms representing flags, there are flags of various colors with a total of more than four digits.


    There are many things that Su Jin can recognize, such as the flag of the Queen, the flag of the Crusaders, the flag of Mesopotamia... and, very far behind, near the end, the flag of Arcadia.


    Seeing this, Su Jin said calmly: "My dear, co-author Canary also signed this covenant?"


    At this time, Di Shitian rubbed his stomach and stood up, explaining:


    "A community with four figures will basically leave a flag on the covenant."


    "This represents recognition of the management of the Heavenly Army."


    "Of course, the communities that did not sign this before the dawn were basically wiped out by the ''Demon King''. Now, once the community is promoted to four digits, the flag will automatically enter this covenant..."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his head and glanced at Di Shitian strangely.


    "What are you looking at!" Di Shitian rolled his eyes and said, "When the four-digit community that has not signed the covenant is subjected to the final trial and crusade, the Heavenly Army can''t intervene, okay?"


    "It''s self-inflicted! It has nothing to do with me."


    "You really did it!" Su Jin nodded suddenly: "The wrist is quite powerful, old emperor."


    The corners of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched, and he said speechlessly: "''The official denial is the truth''. You already know this trick quite well!"


    At this time, Su Jin shook the yellow list in his hand and asked, "So Gabriel, what is the significance of this alliance? So that you should come over in person?"


    "In addition to the flag, you can also sign the name of the person, which is a must for the official members of the Sky Army, and it is also an ''oath'' that is willing to obey the command of the Chief of the Sky Army."


    Su Jin heard the words, reopened the Yellow List, looked at the empty list except for the flag, and then raised his head with a strange expression, looking at Di Shitian.


    "Look at what!"


    Di Shitian rolled his eyes and said:


    "You guys have to be the first to sign, the others can sign."


    "So..." Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a half-smile: "After signing, I can reasonably insert personnel in the Heavenly Army?".


    Chapter 1672 Regular and Temporary Workers


    "Good boy! The response is very fast!"


    Emperor Shi Tian thief laughed and said with a malicious look:


    "Now you understand why I have to abdicate once?"


    Holding the covenant, Su Jin said with a half-smiling smile, "Clean up the two or five boys in the Tianjun... You''re a good planner."


    "Otherwise there is no way." Di Shitian helplessly spread out his hands and said, "The scale of the Heavenly Army was too bloated before, and the complex network behind many people made me sick."


    "The most important thing is that even I don''t know how many of the former members of the Heavenly Army are members of Ouroboros."


    "Can you believe it?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but be amused: "My dear, you were working in the Ouroboros Heavenly Army branch before co-authoring?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Di Shitian''s face darkened, but he didn''t have the face to refute Su Jin''s words.


    After all, the previous Heavenly Army was really no different from the Ouroboros Heavenly Army.


    At this time, Gabriel came to make up for it:


    "More than that, in the previous Heavenly Army, Di Shitian was only able to command the Dharma Protector for twelve days."


    "Besides, whether it is the twelve main gods of Greece, or the sacred sequence, or even the members of Buddhism, Emperor Shitian can''t command, even if they sign a covenant."


    At this time, Di Shitian scratched his cheek and said, "It doesn''t mean that you can''t command, you can still be mobilized by forcibly using the covenant, but after the mobilization, not only the people who are commanded have opinions, but the people behind them will also trouble me, tsk, When I think about it, I feel unhappy again."


    Hearing Di Shitian''s words, Su Jin flattened the covenant on the table and said:


    "So, the next members of the Tianjun must be those who can be trusted?"


    When Di Shitian heard this, he crossed his chest with his arms and walked to Su Jin''s side and said, "Actually, you can also add a ''microphone'', of course, as long as there are not too many."


    "A microphone? You mean the office staff? Get a temporary worker and let them sign it. Don''t sign this covenant. It''s all written on it. Are you not afraid of another accident?"


    Su Jin took out a writing brush, and while the pen walked like a dragon and snake, signed his name on the first row and first column of the covenant, while complaining.


    "Temporary worker? You have some ideas!"


    Di Shitian was delighted when he heard the words, but it wasn''t that he couldn''t think of temporary workers, but that the previous members of the Tianjun were all masters of "great origins".


    This group of related households, if you don''t give them a formal position, you can''t hold it down if you make trouble. It''s really impossible.


    But now, after Su Jin succeeds to the throne, he can play the role of temporary workers.


    Whoever is tough, let him and Su Jingang see who can do it better.


    Thinking about it carefully, Di Shitian had to admit that it was really possible to get temporary workers:


    "Give me the pen. I''ll go back and ask Marta to get the contract for the temporary workers, and then discuss how to get this thing."


    Su Jin heard the words and handed the brush to Di Shitian, who took it and signed his name on the covenant.


    After Di Shitian signed his name, eleven names appeared automatically behind him.


    Su Jin was not too surprised when he saw the taboo that appeared on the paper and belonged to the 12-day guardian of the law.


    Su Jin also knew the news that the Dharma Protector shared honor and disgrace for 12 days.


    Therefore, when Emperor Shitian signed the covenant, it was equivalent to signing the law together for 12 days, which saved a lot of trouble.


    After Emperor Shitian signed, he picked up the banknote and handed it to Gabriel:


    "promise!"


    Gabriel raised his legs high, then pressed them down hard, following the direction of the force, he jumped off the sofa and landed on the ground like a gymnast.


    "Before I came, Pandora asked Joan of Arc to hand over the alliance authority to me, so that I could sign a treaty at the headquarters of Arcadia."


    When Su Jin heard this, he couldn''t help but glance at Gabriel and said:


    "Don''t you want to expose the fact that the Angel Sequence joins the Heavenly Army?"


    Gabriel took the pen and paper, signed his name on the covenant, and said calmly:


    "No, I don''t want the Fallen Angel sequence to be exposed, I''m fine personally."


    Hearing this, Su Jin and Di Shitian couldn''t help looking at Lucifer who had been silent.


    Let the fallen angel sequence join the covenant?


    "Hey, Lucifer, how long has it been before you were tamed by Su Jin?" Di Shitian laughed with a teasing expression.


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb."


    Lucifer gave Di Shitian a cold look with disgust in his eyes.


    At that time, Gabriel, who had signed his name, clapped his hands and said to Lucifer:


    "If you don''t leave now, after signing it, you won''t be able to leave."


    "You reminded me specifically, didn''t you mean to say that it was the will of ''God''?"


    "I don''t believe that you came here without God and Pandora at the same time."


    Lucifer closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said coldly:


    "Since it''s all an order, my opinion doesn''t matter, just follow it."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Hearing this, Di Shitian touched his chin and said strangely: "My dear, these sequences of the commanders of the Seven Great Demon Kings have never joined the Heavenly Army, but now they want to join?"


    "In a sense, the current Heavenly Army may have surpassed the previous generation of Heavenly Army."


    "Well, at least it surpasses the integrity of good and evil in the Cross."


    On the side, Su Jin, who was looking at Lucifer, thought more.


    He was suspicious of Pandora, or the twin goddesses wanted to develop the new "Heavenly Army" into a Catholic military force.


    Of course, more is to hint to outsiders, suggesting that Su Jin, the commander of the Heavenly Army, is abnormal.


    Angels and fallen angels serve at the same time, isn''t it the Lord who is served by angels and fallen angels at the same time?


    ............0


    This is to strengthen the influence of my ''God'' deity in the outside world.


    Deliberately hiding the fallen angel sequence, but not hiding the angel sequence, is to let people ''explore''?


    You can''t really play like that, can you?


    Just when Su Jin was thinking, Lucifer had already signed his name on the covenant.


    Similar to Di Shitian and Gabriel, after Lucifer signed the covenant, the names of the fallen angel sequences she was in charge of were automatically on the list.


    "Here!" Lucifer handed the covenant to Su Jin.


    Seeing that the originally empty covenant was now filled with more than 200 names, Su Jin couldn''t help but paused, then rolled it up and said:


    "Then there are still the twelve main gods of Greece, and the heaven... What do you say about the heaven?"


    "What else can I say?" Di Shitian rolled his eyes: "It''s customary to fight infighting over there."


    "According to the normal process, Heavenly Court and Daomen will send people to the Heavenly Army to occupy a position."


    "But those guys don''t listen to the tune. According to my opinion, you can just give a contract to a temporary worker, lest the group of guys occupy the pit and don''t poop, and they won''t be able to drive away."


    "I''ll be honest, when it comes to empty pay, those people are professional."


    "Is this okay?" Su Jin frowned and asked.


    "No problem, there is a problem, I will resist! My emperor''s words are counted."


    Di Shitian patted his chest and assured.


    After he finished speaking, he paused and said:


    "But there is a person, you have to meet in person and invite the other party to join."

 Chapter 1141：

    "Who?" Su Jin asked.


    Di Shitian took a look and said:


    "Erlang God Yang Jian." Eight.


    Chapter 1673 Who writes books for serious people!


    Erlang God Yang Jian?


    Hearing this name, Su Jin thought of the handsome and masculine man.


    Although it has only been a month since Hakoten, but after careful calculation, Su Jin, who has been in the lower realm for six years, has not much impression of Yang Jian.


    After all, the two sides have only met once, or because of the arrangement of those top old monsters, there is really not much friendship.


    On the contrary, Su Jin has a deeper impression of Yang Chan.


    Oh, remember that the other party has a mission to join the ''Trickster'', and I don''t know if Alger invited him?


    Having said that, am I counted as letting the other party''s pigeons go?


    Su Jin, who thought so in his heart, asked Di Shitian calmly:


    "Invite Yang Jian to join? Are you sure?"


    "Of course."


    Di Shitian said in a serious tone:


    "Although it is said that with your current status and strength, if you really start the temporary worker system, those old fritters in the Daomen affiliated to the Heavenly Army and those in the Heavenly Court must have no "three nines" opinions, but this does not mean that they will not do anything. Small moves."


    "It''s good to see the King of Hell, but the little devil is difficult to deal with?" Su Jin explained in a simple voice.


    "Yes, that''s pretty much what it means."


    Di Shitian clapped his hands, then put his hands on his thighs, and said solemnly:


    "It''s for this reason that I want you to invite Yang Jian over."


    Hearing this, Su Jin asked thoughtfully, "Where is Yang Jian from?"


    Su Jin asked whether Yang Jian was loyal to Daozu or to the Emperor of Heaven. This question is very important to him, who is about to take up the post of the commander of the Heavenly Army.


    "He?" Di Shitian''s expression suddenly became subtle: "He''s probably not on either side, just on his side."


    "You can still play neutrality in the Eastern God Group." Su Jin''s tone carried some admiration.


    The two at the top are fighting endlessly, and the people at the bottom are fighting to the death because of the will and distribution of interests at the top.


    The truly neutral crowd basically followed the faction of the Three Sovereigns led by Nuwa and established their own portal.


    Therefore, in the Daomen and Heavenly Court, the people who can still remain neutral now, I am afraid that they can be counted with one hand.


    At present, Yang Jian seems to be one of them.


    "Yang Jian is a bit special."


    Di Shitian didn''t know how to explain for a while:


    "His essential spirituality should be called Li Bing, Guanjiangkou Li Erlang, the official who built Dujiangyan in the Qin Dynasty Sichuan Province in the ancient eastern country."


    "Because the ancient rivers were regarded as dragons and snakes, he who stabilized the Dujiang River was regarded as subduing the evil dragons, and he was conferred a **** with the merits of subduing the dragon. This is the origin of the spirituality of the people."


    "Of course, Dujiangyan in Hakoten, which is now called Guanjiangkou, there was indeed a case of the evil dragon acting as a demon king back then, and it was still a pure-blood and belonged to the Three Emperors of the East.


    Because of the special relationship, the culpability of the crimes they committed was inexorable, and there were loopholes.


    In the end, Yang Jian surrendered and became the **** of weapons in his hands, which can be regarded as something agreed by many parties. "


    "I also intervened at the time and invited him, who was already close to four figures at the time, to join the Heavenly Army. That is, after that, I gradually came to know his specialness."


    When Di Shitian said this, he faintly revealed the pride of ''success in picking up leaks'':


    "His family, the surname Li, is the lineage of the Taoist ancestor who descended to the sky, but because of the strict family style, there are few troubles, so he has no reputation."


    "And Yang Jian and that person can be regarded as relatively close collateral relatives in the genealogy."


    "However, what''s interesting is that his real name, Li Bing, is not very famous. Yang Jian''s pseudonym is due to the wide spread of Romance of the Gods and Journey to the West, and because of these two books, he has the subtle identity of ''the Jade Emperor''s nephew''."


    "Because of this special relationship, as well as his own three-digit legendary field combat power, he was acquiesced to stand on his own in Guanjiangkou, and he did not listen to propaganda. "


    "This is also the reason why I asked you to invite him. His identity and strength are overpowering those from Taoism and Confucianism. With his special status, in a sense, he can become a bond between those two. One point is crucial."


    "Although the relationship was brought about by those two books, it''s always a good thing for us anyway."


    Hearing Di Shitian mentioned Fengshen Romance and Journey to the West, Su Jin couldn''t help but look weird and said:


    "I have no opinion on inviting Yang Jian, but I''m a little curious, who wrote the two books?"


    well known.


    Hakoniwa is a world where the false and the real coexist, that is to say, rumors can be turned into real power in Hakoniwa.


    Therefore, such widely spread things as Journey to the West and Romance of the Gods, the more they are spread, the more they will come true.


    Now the Heavenly Court''s Zhou Tianzheng Shen system, Buddhism''s Four Great Bodhisattva systems, and the Laojun Yi Qi Hua San Qing are all real ''facts''.


    You must know that Canary spent her life for a simulated star creation map, and did not come up with anything, but Fengshen Romance and Journey to the West involved the three super-large groups of Taoism, Confucianism, and Buddhism, disrupting the situation in Hakoniwa.


    If these two authors didn''t have any ''skills'', I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to withstand this kind of backlash, and they would have turned to ashes long ago.


    After all, Su Jin, who has the memory of Hei Tian, ??knows that the old boy Hei Tian is very taboo about these two books, as if there is a big secret in it, which really makes Su Jin curious......


    At that time, facing Di Shitian, who was also the old oil child of Hako Ting, Su Jin couldn''t help but ask a question, taking advantage of the current situation.


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Di Shitian''s expression became very strange.


    "Don''t ask, Emperor Shitian ''can''t know'' about this matter. If you are really curious, then I, an outsider, will explain it."


    Gabriel, who was sitting next to the book, inserted this sentence at this time, and then looked up at Su Jin:


    "According to the information of the Crusaders, the author of Fengshen Romance is now a pseudonym ''Hong Jun'', which is an ordinary three-digit statue, and according to the reliable information of a ''former son'', Hong Jun was once possessed by the ''Heavenly Court'' ''Yes, it was a three-digit promotion from an ordinary poet under the guidance of that person."


    Good guy, the Jade Emperor himself wrote the Romance of the Gods and said that he was the little boy who sat down with Hongjun... Is that one playing so sassy?


    Self-deprecating? Self-deprecation? It was because of the devaluation of the spirit. Just as Su Jin was thinking, Gabriel continued to explain:


    "As for Journey to the West, the original author has already confirmed which Laojun of Daomen, but it is said that who of Buddhism also participated in the writing, which is suspected to be the product of cooperation between the two parties."


    "So in a sense, it can be said that Journey to the West respects the Buddha and suppresses the Tao, and respects the Tao and suppresses the Buddha. After all, this is the product of those two who took the lead in self-defeating."


    Listening to Gabriel''s explanation, Su Jin only felt that there was still a big gap between himself and the big man.


    After all, Su Jin considers himself a serious person.


    And the serious people who can write books! !


    "I always feel that there is something hidden in these two books. Forget it, if I can''t figure it out, I don''t want to."


    0.8


    Su Jin pinched his brows, then sighed, ready to get up, and said:


    "Since Yang Jian is very important and needs an invitation, that''s alright. It just so happens that the one who seems to owe me a favor, I''ll go and ask."


    "Wait a minute, don''t worry."


    However, when Su Jin was about to get up, Di Shitian reached out and pressed him back.


    "How do you say?" Su Jin, who was pushed back to his position, was a little puzzled.


    At this moment, Gabriel next to him suddenly took out a card-type communicator and said calmly:


    "I have the contact information of the Guanjiangkou Water Conservancy Department."


    "Excuse me, Gabriel-chan~"


    Di Shitian thanked him in a disgustingly sweet tone, then turned his head to look at Su Jin and said:


    "We''re sending a message, Yang Jian is here, he''s arrogant? Status? Do you understand?"


    When Su Jin heard the words, he suddenly realized:


    "Understood! Then leave it to you.".


    Chapter 1674 Yang Jian and Yang Chan


    East District, 9132 Outer Gate.


    Guanjiangkou City.


    Unlike the outer door where Arcadia is located, the environment of the 9132 outer door has been modernized.


    High-rise buildings are dazzling, and the streets are crowded with people.


    If it weren''t for the appearance of orcs, fairies, elves and ghosts from time to time among pedestrians, most people would not be able to tell the difference between this place and the modern lower realm.


    At this time, in the center of Guanjiangkou City, a five-story building with a flower garden was built near the river bank.


    Dressed in a long purple dress, a quirky and ancient girl suddenly appeared at the gate of the courtyard, then glanced at the "Guanjiangkou Water Resources Department" written on the gate, and then quickly walked into the five-story building.


    Meanwhile, in the office on the third floor.


    Yang Jian, who was watering the green plants in the office with a kettle, suddenly raised his eyebrows and continued to water the flowers.


    A thud.


    At the same time as the sound of the door being pushed open, there was Yang Chan''s greeting:


    "Second brother! I''m back!"


    "Close the door after you come in, don''t make me say it a second time."


    Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Yang Chan, who had already walked in, stuck her tongue out, turned around and brought the door up.


    At this time, Yang Jian also finished watering the flowers. After putting the kettle on the table beside him, he picked up the towel placed on it, turned around, and said with his hand in his hand:


    "Have you had enough fun?"


    "Enjoyed!" Yang Chan replied with a lowered eyebrow, looking a little embarrassed.


    "You!" Yang Jian looked at his sister, and shook his head helplessly: "I just want to go out and play, so I''ll get involved in Arcadia affairs. Don''t do this next time."


    "I really want to go out to play, and tell the second brother, your brother, I haven''t reached the point of grounding you."


    "But for fun, it''s fun to run away."


    Yang Chan murmured, then was glared by Yang Jian, walked to the office chair next to her with a smirk, and sat directly on Yang Jian''s chair.


    "Besides, wasn''t it also because of Emperor Wa''s mission?"


    Seeing his sister occupying his seat, Yang Jian didn''t say anything, just walked to the wooden bench next to him, lifted the hem of his robe, sat down, and said:


    "Heh, if it wasn''t for the Emperor Wa, you would have been arrested by me to write a review a month ago, not now."


    When Yang Chan heard the word ''review'', she was dumbfounded, and asked in a daze: "Huh? I want to write a review? Why do I still need to write this thing after the work is completed?"


    Yang Jian sighed at this time: "Let''s not mention that you took this job rashly and didn''t discuss it with me. Second, have you really completed your work?"


    Hearing Yang Jian asking about the progress of the work, Yang Chan''s eyes drifted away for a while: "...that... didn''t I have a good relationship with that freak in Arcadia?"


    "Thinking about it carefully, the progress is still quite obvious, right?"


    "I think you shouldn''t have said anything about the ''trickster'' to that person. Oh, with that person''s knowledge, I guessed it a long time ago."


    Yang Jian glanced at the tea table in front of him, lifted the teapot on it, poured a cup for Yang Chan, poured another cup for himself, and said:


    "Considering that you didn''t explain it clearly, but things are still progressing a bit, I''ll give you half the task."


    "Well, the review paper is 400 words, calculate the time, give you 4 hours, and I will check it at night."


    "Why is this!" Yang Chan''s face suddenly pulled down: "Under the background of the last time involving multiple two-digit numbers, how could I complete the work well!"


    "Besides, I joined the troublemaker to assist the Emperor Wa in communicating with that person. It''s not settled yet. It''s only been a month, how can it be so fast!"


    "But before things were done, you played for a month?"


    Yang Jian rolled his eyes and pointed to a stack of paper documents on his desk:


    "Those on my desk are the bills you reported this time out. You can look at the first page for yourself."

 Chapter 1142：

    "Hibiscus buns, raw fried buns, soup buns, sausage rolls, oyster fried, oh, they are all food. The biggest expense is to order a portion of dragon liver and phoenix gallbladder in the shop opened by Longting."


    Thinking of the contents of the document, Yang Jian couldn''t help but sigh:


    "You went out and ate it for a month!"


    Yang Chan pursed her lips, revealing two dimples on the side of her face, as well-behaved as a primary school student who was named by her teacher as a parent. After Yang Jian finished her sigh, she said:


    "Second brother, listen to my advice. Compared with other related households in Tianting, your sister just eats snacks everywhere in the East District, which is already very good."


    Yang Jian''s mouth twitched, but he couldn''t think of anything to refute.


    This is what Yang Chan said!


    Seeing Yang Jian being stunned by herself, Yang Chan showed a proud expression.


    She wanted to keep trying, but heard the door being pushed open with another bang.


    "Master, there is a letter from the Heavenly Army."


    Accompanied by the voice, a man with a fluffy hairstyle and wearing a black leather jacket walked in quickly. He was shocked when he saw Yang Chan, and then greeted:


    "Miss, you are here!"


    "Roaring Heavenly Dog? What''s so urgent? Isn''t the Heavenly Army going to be disbanded? What other letters could there be?"


    When Yang Chan was puzzled, the roaring dog had already handed Yang Jian the letter with the flag of the Heavenly Army printed on the flame paint.


    After receiving the letter, Yang Jian checked it, and after confirming that no one had opened it, he pressed his fingertips slightly.


    With a bang, the glass shattered, the seal on the letter was violently lifted, and Yang Jian also took out the letter inside.


    Seeing this, although Yang Chan was curious, she understood the rules and sat on the chair honestly, quietly waiting for Yang Jian''s next words.


    "Huh!" After a long while, after reading the letter, Yang Jian let out a dirty breath and explained to Yang Chan, "Di Shitian invited me to Arcadia for a gathering."


    "Arcadia?" Yang Chan froze for a moment, then pointed at herself and said, "What about me?"


    Yang Jian paused, then said:


    "In the letter, the Arcadia mentioned you through the mouth of Emperor Shitian, and asked me to take you there."


    "Look, look!" Yang Chan suddenly laughed when she heard this: "Second brother, I''ll just say it, it''s nothing but no movement for a month, don''t you think Su Jin still remembers me?"


    "Look, isn''t the matter that His Majesty the Emperor explained to you almost done this time?"


    "The task was completed perfectly at the first execution, or in just a month. How about it, your sister is not so unbearable."


    "So, the previous review...."


    Yang Jian silently looked at the "silly roe deer" with a smirk in front of him, and didn''t bother to explain that "he is the point" in the letter, Yang Chan just took it by the way.


    Considering Yang Chan''s enthusiasm, Yang Jian paused and said:


    "It''s the same thing. I''ll go to Arcadia to borrow a pen later. You''ve written this review."


    "Why?!!" Hearing this, Yang Chan suddenly shouted.


    Yang Jian said blankly at this time: "Because you eat public accounts, and use public tools for private use, understand?"


    "why is it like this!!"


    Ignoring Yang Chan''s shouting, Yang Jian looked at the letter in his hand, thinking of the current situation, his expression could not help condensed.


    "A troubled autumn."


    He sighed with emotion, put away the letter, and started to prepare for going out.


    Chapter 1675 The shock of Yang Jian


    In front of the crossing gate in the northwestern part of Arcadia.


    As the silver light lit up, Yang Jian and Yang Chan walked out of it immediately.


    Standing still at the first station, looking at the endless grassland, Yang Chan couldn''t help but feel a little dazed:


    "Huh? Why is the grassland? If;,.Water!,\''Resources?;Source:;:Group.\''.6\''5,,6,?6\''?1\''!8\"\'' 8..!9\"6\''standby,use!:medium;transfer?\",group!7;\''.6\''?6.?0,\''1.,:8,:3?\ ''2;0 Second brother, did you go to the wrong place? "


    Normally, there is a prosperous area near the Crossing Gate on the lower level of Box Garden.


    After all, there are many economies that can be driven by the means of transportation through the gate, and it is often the most prosperous area in the outer gate.


    "This is the gate for crossing the world exclusively for Arcadia." Yang Jian, who was dressed in black, explained, then looked around and said calmly: "I guess it hasn''t been developed here yet?"


    "Ah?" Yang Chan froze for a moment, then patted her head and stuck her tongue out: "I almost forgot that Arcadia is a community that has only recently re-emerged."


    But honestly I can''t blame her.


    Who made Su Jin climb so fast? It has only been less than a year, and it has brought Arcadia to its current height.


    Thinking about it carefully, the time between the destruction of the first generation of Arcadia and the rise of the new generation of Arcadia is probably less than half a year.


    For a vacancy less than half a year, Yang Chan felt that it was normal for her to mistake her.


    "The situation in Arcadia can''t be described as being able to re-emerge."


    Yang Jian shook his head and denied Yang Chan''s statement that he had his own judgment on Su Jin:


    "The real Arcadia disappeared with the defeat of the Canary half a year ago, and now it should be Su Jin''s ''Arcadia'' who is rising. The two are fundamentally different."


    "Second brother, you''re talking about something I don''t understand again." Yang Chan pretended to be helpless and sighed, then turned her eyes suspiciously and said, "But then again, is there no one to guide us?"


    "There will be." As soon as Yang Jian finished responding, his brows suddenly raised, and he said in surprise, "Someone is here, this breath..."


    "Who is here? Eh!!"


    Yang Chan''s words were just normal when she suddenly saw a white light flashing in the distance, approaching at a speed that she could barely notice, and landed in front of her in the blink of an eye.


    A seraph with pink hair and phoenix eyes and a delicate and plain face descended in front of the two of them.


    "Good afternoon, Majesty Manifestation, and the Three Madonnas who follow". "Gabriel landed gently, and then greeted the two in front of him.


    "What is incidental?" Yang Chan retorted subconsciously, then covered her mouth in astonishment and said, "Wait? Aren''t you Gabriel from the Cross?"


    "Why is the King of Angels of the Chi-Angeles sequence here?"


    Along with Yang Chan''s inquiry, Yang Jian couldn''t help but cast a strange look.


    He was also curious why Gabriel appeared in Arcadia. It was impossible. The Virgin and Child who defected from the Crusaders were in Arcadia, right?


    This is outrageous!


    The hatred between Arcadia and the Crusaders behind the Ouroboros is well understood by the senior leaders of Hakoba, and it is reasonable for Su Jin to take in the Son and the Virgin.


    After the Greek gods, Arcadia swallowed up the Madonna and Sons of Crucifixion?


    This is no joke.


    You must know that Su Jin can now be said to be the pending commander of the Heavenly Army, and he is basically about to take office in this environment.


    It is an exaggeration that he has mastered the Greek gods and the Heavenly Army by himself, and adding the two major factions of the Crusaders, one is not good, and I am afraid that he will create a behemoth that is even bigger than the Crusaders and the Heavenly Army combined.


    What would such a bloated giant do in order to survive, even Yang Jian had no idea.


    But then again, how did Su Jin integrate these messy forces?


    Isn''t he afraid of playing off?


    Just when Yang Jian''s heart was up and down, Gabriel, who had just landed, heard Yang Chan''s question, and immediately said calmly:


    "As you can see, I just quit the Christian religion and am currently working as a messenger in Arcadia."


    "Are you here to be a messenger?" Yang Chan was dumbfounded.


    In the little garden, who can make the King of Angels serve as the messenger, besides the only **** of the Cross religion, who else can it be?


    Is this wave of Su Jin more self-proclaimed than Yawei?


    Oh no, she remembers the spirit of the head of the Heavenly Army. In a sense, it is comparable to the only god. In addition to Su Jin''s double-digit strength, it seems reasonable that he has a king of angels as a messenger... . a ghost! !


    Just when Yang Chan''s face was twisted, Yang Jian sighed, smiled bitterly, shook his head and said to Gabriel:


    "I didn''t expect you to actually choose to join Arcadia."


    "You should ask the Lord about this kind of thing, ask the Virgin, who sent me around."


    Gabriel''s statement about his own affairs and three masters was very plain:


    "But then again, aren''t you leaving? Su Jin and the others are still waiting for you in the reception room."


    Hearing this, Yang Jian couldn''t help but glance at Yang Chan, then sighed:


    "In that case, let''s go over there!"


    "... just right, I also want to ask what your Excellency thinks."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    3 minutes later, the reception room on the second floor of Arcadia.


    dong dong!


    There was a knock on the door.


    Su Jin, who was chatting with Di Shitian in the living room on the second floor, turned his head and looked in the direction of the door:


    "Please come in."


    "Excuse me~"


    The door was pushed open, and the lazy Gabriel led the two brothers and sisters Yang Jian and Yang Chan out of the door.


    "I brought it here."


    As Gabriel said that, he glanced at Lucifer who was still sitting on the sofa, and then said nothing, walked straight to the empty sofa and sat down.


    "excuse me."


    With the greeting, Yang Jian walked in from outside the door. He had a relatively relaxed expression when he saw Lucifer sitting on the sofa, he paused for a moment, and then continued up.


    Compared to Yang Jian, Yang Chan seemed very unstable. After seeing Lucifer, she suddenly exclaimed:


    (Good promise) "Who are you? Lucifer?!!"


    "Wait, the angels don''t matter, why are the fallen angels there?"


    When she entered the main gate of Arcadia before, she was able to understand what an angel used to lead people.


    But the King of Fallen Angels is a bit out of line!


    Angels and fallen angels side by side, who is the only God of the Crusaders, or are you the only God! !


    Yang Chan shouted madly in her heart.


    At this time, Yang Jian, who was somewhat prepared, turned his head towards Su Jin.


    Yang Jian knew that Lucifer had only besieged God disguised as the Son of God before, but because he knew it, he only now understood the seriousness of the matter.


    Thinking of that possibility, Yang Jian couldn''t help sighing:


    "Looks like you''ve been tricked by the entire Hakoten!"


    "Am I right? Your Majesty."


    (There is something tossing about in my hometown, and the update will not be stable in the last week.).


    Chapter 1676 Come Prepared


    Hear the word ''Your Majesty''.


    Everyone present, including Lucifer, behaved very calmly.


    Lucifer himself was explained by Pandora and ''God (two goddesses)'', and he knew about Su Jin''s need to pretend to be God in the near future, so he didn''t have much reaction.


    And Gabriel is one level higher than Lucifer, and he clearly knows that there has never been another personality of Yahweh like ''God''. There are only Su Jin and Alpha, so the reaction is naturally quite calm.


    Although Di Shitian was greatly shocked and called out that Su Jin would play, but seeing that the people present did not respond, he tried his best to hold back in order to fit in with the group.


    Only Yang Chan, hearing this, showed a confused expression.


    Her strength did not reach four figures, and she was neither qualified nor able to observe the movements of all walks of life in Hakoniwa. In addition, she had been playing for the past month, so among all the people at the scene, she was the only one who knew nothing about it. ''Mengxin''.

 Chapter 1143：

    Fortunately, Yang Jian''s education was in place, so even if Yang Chan was confused, he calmed down and didn''t ask any more questions, but waited for Yang Jian''s explanation afterwards.


    Therefore, with such a tacit cooperation, Su Jin has a ''God'' as a vest, which has become the ''consensus'' of all present.


    After a short period of calm, Su 390 Jin, who was facing Yang Jian, chuckled lightly: "Haha, those who survive in Hakoba must have some trump cards."


    The reason why he, Su Jin, was able to hang out in the little garden was nothing but because he had a lot of ''hole cards'' and had enough ''information gap'' with those smart people.


    Otherwise, in terms of ingenuity, he is not as good as Athena. In terms of force, Hakoten can suppress him as close to two-handedness as he is obsessive, and Yahweh''s paranoia even trembles in two-digit gods and Buddhas.


    In any respect, Su Jin is not considered strong.


    To be able to mix things like this, Su Jin relies on the poor information brought about by the forum as the core point.


    Relying on this, Su Jin climbed to the current position step by step, and successfully has the right to speak.


    In view of the benefits of ''hidden trump cards'', Su Jin is also impressed here.


    Coincidentally, Yang Jian also thought so.


    "I agree with that."


    "In Hakoba, any gift game can be cracked, but only the game named ''Unknown'' cannot be cracked by others."


    Hearing Su Jin''s remarks, Yang Jian sighed deeply.


    (bgai) With enough intelligence information, a wise man like a canary can defeat the strong by the weak, but once the intelligence advantage is lost, or even at a disadvantage, the only thing the two sides can fight is the brute force of a real sword and a real gun.


    Unfortunately, both Yang Jian and Su Jin have a strong advantage in brute force.


    One of them is born half-human and half-god, and has also cultivated eight or nine profound arts.


    The other is a ''small universe'' with an external power system. Its quantitative nature originates from a force that can only be forcibly defined as a single-digit existence. It is born with a powerful advantage and can even refuse the interference of the power of the universe''s truth. .


    Therefore, once the opponent loses in the intelligence battle, they will face the crushing of Su Jin and Yang Jian in force, and the two are used to collecting cards to constantly create intelligence advantages, which has made them famous now.


    With this in common, Su Jin and Yang Jian looked at each other, and then smiled together, as if there was an extra sense of sympathy.


    "It seems that the heroes see the same thing?" Su Jin smiled in a good mood.


    "It''s really a little bit the same." Yang Jian nodded slightly, with an elegant and calm demeanor.


    "Unfortunately, the Great Sage made a bad move in the past." Yang Jian shook his head regretfully.


    Originally, Sun Wukong could also join their ranks, and he became the king in the small garden. Unfortunately, he was attacked by the Buddha''s downgrade, and he could only be reduced to a Buddhist fighting to defeat the Buddha, which is really a pity.


    "There''s no way. She used to be a **** and couldn''t do what we did. Now she has more hearts, but she''s not as good as herself."


    Su Jin shook his head, slightly regretting what happened to Sun Wukong.


    ¡®Why did you suddenly mention Sun Dasheng? ¡¯ Yang Chan peeked at Gabriel with her eyes, and secretly transmitted her voice, trying to get an understandable explanation.


    However, to Yang Chan''s surprise, Gabriel responded by sound transmission:


    ''I heard that men''s friendship lies in carrying guns together and visiting prostitutes together. Looking at the situation, they seem to be building a consensus based on ''Monkey King''. ¡¯


    ''Ah this.... Sister Dasheng is too miserable. '' Yang Chan couldn''t help feeling a little pity for the master of the ''cheap son'' who was caught by his second brother before he was born.


    My family is miserable enough. Su Jin and her second brother actually whipped their corpses, which is simply not human.


    And just when Yang Chan was slandering, Yang Jian tacitly turned back to the real body:


    "Speaking of which, Your Excellency Su Jin invited Yang over this time, thinking that it was because of the Heavenly Army?"


    "Right."


    Su Jin patted his thigh, enthusiastically took out the divine wine deposited by Athena from the gift card, unscrewed the cork, took out two ceramic bowls, poured a bowl for Yang Jian, and said:


    "I need a helper here who can hold down Daomen and Heavenly Court, come?"


    With that said, Su Jin handed Yang Jian the bowl with wine.


    "my pleasure."


    Yang Jian took the bowl and drank it, then said solemnly:


    "But forgive Yang''s blunt words, if the Tianjun continues to form the previous model, it will be acceptable in the short term, but in the long run, I am afraid it will be difficult to repeat today."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was awe-inspiring and hurriedly asked:


    "What''s your opinion, Brother Yang?"


    Yang Jian dipped his fingers in the remaining wine in the bowl, and drew a horizontal line on the table, and then another horizontal line.


    After the two horizontal paintings were finished, he said solemnly:


    "One program, one voice."


    "There can be factions in the Heavenly Army. After all, there are no factions, and there will only be a group of strange creatures whose positions are not clear, but there must be only one program, and only one voice that issues orders."


    When he said this, Yang Jian looked straight at Di Shitian, and almost didn''t write the word ''target'' on his face.


    This sudden punch caught Di Shitian off guard.


    However, facing Yang Jian''s gaze, the corner of Di Shitian''s mouth couldn''t help twitching, and then he reluctantly chose to surrender:


    "It seems that you three-eyed baby, this time came prepared!"


    In this wave, his Emperor Shitian was completely deceived by Yang Jian''s past appearance of a loose person.


    Co-authoring, he has long had an opinion on the Tianjun! .


    Chapter 1677 Criticism


    In the face of Di Shitian''s non-hostile teasing words, Yang Jian looked solemn:


    "Although Yang is not in his position, he has also studied the deadlock of the Tianjun."


    "It is true that the Heavenly Army has maintained the order of the Little Garden to a great extent, but with the evolution of the times, the Heavenly Army that used to stabilize the order of the Little Garden has also decayed over time."


    When Emperor Shitian heard these words, he rolled his eyes and said:


    "You can just say that the Tianjun I built is a grass-top team. Although this is not pleasing to the ear, I also understand that this is the truth."


    "After all, I know what the sky army looked like at the beginning."


    With that said, Di Shitian turned his head to look at Leticia, who had been ''invisible'' behind Su Jin, like his shadow, and sighed:


    "If it wasn''t for me who didn''t make the rules in the first place, the lower class would not need the ''Knights of Hakoba'' to formulate the ''Class Dominator'' system."


    Hearing this, as the leader of the former community "Knights of Hakoniwa" and the first full-power class ruler, Leticia could only face Teisha''s emotion with a smile full of etiquette.


    After all, she couldn''t tell Di Shitian straightforwardly, you really didn''t do a good job, right?


    After all, he is the ancestor of Black Rabbit, Ashura''s father, Canary''s teacher, and Leticia, who can relate to the three of them, is naturally hard to say.


    However, in the face of such Leticia, Di Shatian''s face twitched:


    "Grass, if you don''t speak, it hurts people even more. Is I that bad?"


    "What do you think? I won''t say anything else. What happened to the Hakoniwa knights who made the order by leaps and bounds? What was the position of the Heavenly Army at that time? Do I need to name them one by one?"


    Su Jin sneered, Leticia was not able to speak harshly because of her affection, but he did not have such a burden.


    It''s just the old man, and if it doesn''t look pleasing to the eye, he beats it up.


    When Emperor Shitian heard Su Jin''s words, his face was bright and red for a while, and finally turned into a powerless sigh:


    "I also worked hard before the destruction of the Hakoba Knights, although in the end only the system was preserved."


    "You have worked hard, but there are many things that I regret."


    When Su Jin said this, he paused. He didn''t know much about the inside story of Tianjun. He really wanted to scold Emperor Shitian for a few words, but he couldn''t find anything to say.


    But it doesn''t matter!


    There is also a Yang Jian who understands the Tianjun and has even served in the Tianjun for many years!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin released to Yang Jian, "It''s a brother, let''s kill Emperor Shitian together. ''signal of.


    And Yang Jian, who got the hint, coughed dryly and cleared his throat:


    "There are some things that Su Jin can say directly because of his bad identity, but I don''t have such an estimate."


    "I''ll just say something."


    "Carly Yoga''s agent, when there were only four figures, what was the sky army doing?"


    "This is the final trial of the Indian group of gods. What is the final result?"


    Hearing this sentence, Di Shitian''s face suddenly turned green, he opened his mouth, Nie Nuo looked very unnatural for a long time, as if he was hesitating.


    Seeing this, Yang Jian knocked on the table and said:


    "I''ll make it clear."


    "At that time, you were actively inviting idle warriors to join the Heavenly Army. I was invited by King Peng to join the Heavenly Army at that time."


    "At that time, it was already the middle and late stages of the dawn period."


    "It is true that you already realized that it was a wrong decision to let the Holy Sequence, Zhou Tianzheng, and the Twelve Greek Gods join the Heavenly Army.


    Originally, the purpose of attracting these powerful forces to join was to make it easier for the Heavenly Army to ''maintain the order of the little garden, defeat the Demon King, and overcome the final trial''.


    But the result was just the opposite. Too many hands and voices made the Tianjun into endless wrangling.


    After discovering this, you want to expand your fundamentals and expand your voice, so you choose to recruit a loose person like me. "


    "But it is precisely because of this that the Heavenly Army''s job of crusades against the Demon King was neglected, thus allowing Carly Yoga to develop successfully."


    "And the final result, do I need to say it bluntly?"


    Yang Jian looked at Di Shitian deeply, and that deep gaze put a strong pressure on Di Shitian.


    "The result... the result..." Di Shitian murmured and repeated, and then smiled bitterly:


    "The result is that the entire Indian group of gods was wiped out, and all the Dharma protectors were killed in battle for twelve days. If it wasn''t for me to fight my personality, I would force the entire Indian group of gods with my personality and spirituality, split the spirituality, and destroy all the dead gods. If you pull it back forcibly, at that time, I am afraid that the Indian group of gods will be gone."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "It was just the first mistake."


    Yang Jian said calmly:


    "After this failure, the job of crusades against the Demon King has been wasted for a period of time, the recruitment of idle personnel and the expansion of direct forces have also been delayed."


    "And as a result, the Heavenly Army has become a ''conference platform'' for the major groups of gods to argue."


    "And after that, he successfully made the ''dystopian devil'' rise."


    "I remember that when the dystopian demon king occupied an outer gate in the west area, I applied to fight at the headquarters of the Sky Army, and I was asked to hand in the ''plan to issue'' to the headquarters of the Sky Army.


    ............0


    I worked hard for half a year to make a plan, taking into account all the things to consider, the plan was rewritten nearly a hundred times during the period.


    In the end, he got the response of ''No leapfrog play is allowed'', and at that time, the Demon King just occupied the thirty-sixth outer gate. "


    "I remember this very clearly."


    After listening to Yang Jian''s explanation, Su Jin felt that something was wrong.


    Although the Heavenly Army has a clearly stipulated order of battle, that is, the first level of the twelve days of the Dharma protector, the second level of Greece, the third level of Taoism, and the fourth level of Cross religion.


    But the final trial of the crusade has to be applied for, which is outrageous.


    When a fire broke out, the firefighters applied for fire fighting, but they still had to report and obtain approval. This is outrageous!


    Facing Yang Jian''s threatening gaze, Di Shitian was silent for a moment, and then completely rotten:


    "...do you have anything else to say?"


    "Have!"


    This response, Yang Jian said sonorously and forcefully.


    He seems to have accumulated a lot of grievances against Emperor Shitian and the Tianjun, and tried to vent this time.


    "After the dystopian demon king is so powerful, why do you reserve seats for the rebellious gods?"


    Hearing Yang Jian''s questioning, Su Jin, who had been stunned because of the intensification of the situation, was almost dumbfounded.


    Leave a seat for the enemy? What kind of **** is this? Eight.

 Chapter 1144：

    Chapter 1678 Su Jinchui, the first box garden


    "After the dystopian demon king is so powerful, why do you reserve seats for the rebellious gods?"


    "You don''t know that because of this incident, the dystopian demon king inserted his manpower into the heavenly army, and successfully turned against the heavenly army personnel, which once led to a situation of opposition in the parliament because of opposition, which led to the suspension of affairs until the enemy completely occupied the lower level. West End."


    "Can I understand why you made such a judgment?"


    Facing Yang Jian''s questioning, Di Shitian forced himself to calm down and said:


    "Because the responsibilities and powers of the Heavenly Army are not clear, although the Twelve Days of Protecting the Dharma is synonymous with the main force and is the barrel of the gun, the one who commands the gun is the Buddhist school."


    "Unable to guarantee a one-shot victory against the dystopian devil, I can''t go beyond Buddhism to arrange for Puxian, the supervisor of the army, to fight against the dystopian devil."


    "Hehe, until now, "Three Nine Zeros" I still remember Puxian''s words, ''rushing over the class rulers in the western district and dispatching the guardians to crusade the lower demon kings for 12 days will lead to the collapse of the order that the Heavenly Army has worked so hard to maintain. .''"


    "He said it nicely, but he concealed the absurdity that the ''class ruler of the West District'' is the dystopian devil himself."


    "Oh, I almost forgot, he was also the one who recommended the opponent''s vest as the class ruler."


    "Puxian has always been a good hitter when it comes to dragging his feet."


    Hearing this, Yang Jian was a little surprised at this time: "So that''s why Puxian was deprived of his supervisor''s authority?"


    This answered Yang Jian''s doubts about the changes in the power of the upper echelons of the Heavenly Army in the past.


    Di Shitian sighed at this time: "Yes, I launched a liquidation against Puxian afterwards, but you also understand that the final result is nothing more than driving him back to Buddhism."


    "However, the price was the fall of the Western District. The lower class could only be forced to use the rule of elimination to wash out extremists like Canary, relying on the artificial creation of the ''Black Death'' to quell the dystopian demon king."


    Yang Jian said this, his face couldn''t help but bring a sad color:


    "The price is too great."


    At this price, the executioner who performed the mission was Canary and Arcadia, but the real reason for this, and it was the Heavenly Army who let this matter go unchecked.


    As the responsible department, the Celestial Army does not act, and the lower-level forces can only raise the extremist forces like Arcadia to protect their own interests.


    It can be said that it was the indifference of the Heavenly Army that led to the canary''s ''reputable name''.


    However, the funny thing is that Canary is actually a disciple of Emperor Shitian.


    This is the worst.


    The teacher set a fire in the forest, and the apprentice was forced to go to extremes, directly destroying most of the forest.


    This one, one big and one small, did the worst thing in the history of Little Garden, and was judged as a hero, a commander of the Heavenly Army, Zhou Tianhuanyu, the last savior of mankind, and the last hope in the face of the final trial.


    How ridiculous?


    Yang Jian was not disgusted by these two people, but disgusted by the gods and Buddhas who touted them.


    Tu Yi is a sin, and the nine million Tu is a hero, right?


    Murder and arson can still be a hero? The sin of murder is repeated nine million times, a hero among heroes?


    Then what did he do to build Dujiangyan for the people of Sichuan Province? Just kill everyone? He Yang Jian is still a god?


    How can there be such a nonsense in this world!


    Thinking of this, Yang Jian took a deep breath and said to Di Shitian:


    "You seem to be always trying, but you''re always making bigger mistakes."


    "Yeah." Di Shitian shook his head with a wry smile: "Because of the Black Death, I made a mistake in my subsequent decision-making, and I chose to be aggressive in the crusade against Aziz Dakaha."


    Two consecutive major defeats have taught Di Shitian a lesson.


    Therefore, after the birth of the three-headed dragon that was originally sealed in the heavens, the Dharma Protector was dispatched directly within 12 days. Emperor Shitian forcibly suppressed the noise and went out to fight in person, in an attempt to reform the internal environment of the heavenly army through the victory of the outside world.


    Facing the enemy he had defeated and sealed with his own hands, Di Shitian could be said to ''think'' that he had a good chance of winning.


    And things also developed as Emperor Shitian thought. The guardians came out for twelve days. Although it was laborious, they also successfully killed Aziz Dakaha. It can be said that the desired result was achieved almost without damage.


    However, no one expected that the three-headed dragon would be the latest final trial.


    Under the failure of intelligence, Di Shitian failed to meet the crusade conditions, and the people killed by the instantly resurrected three-headed dragon turned their backs. In the end, at the cost of serious injuries to all of them, he forcibly brought all the guardians back to the headquarters of the Heavenly Army safely for twelve days.


    The victorious Aziz Dakaha forced his way out of the sky, and when he went to the lower realm, he also destroyed the ''Moon Shadow City'' that governed a Tianmen at that time, and almost all of the Hakoba nobles...


    You must know that the Hakoba nobles are the relatives of Emperor Shitian, and it is his face, but they all disappeared at that time.


    Di Shitian gambled on a complete defeat in a key battle in the future of the Tianjun.


    It also caused the Heavenly Army to be corroded by Ouroboros into the ''Ouroboros Heavenly Army Branch'' in just two hundred years.


    Everyone knows the final result.


    The former head of the Martial God, Emperor Shi Tian, ??the head of the Heavenly Army, has become a well-known ''abandoned god''.


    However, the saddest thing happened to Di Shitian.


    He spends his days drinking and drinking, but Hakoniwa''s situation is not as bad as he expected.


    Ouroboros has been in action, but there has always been a force silently interfering.


    Hakotei lost the ''valiant Emperor Shiten'', but life was more peaceful, as if everything had become better.


    "It''s funny. I accepted my weakness, and then things changed for the better. Although Hakoniwa was still dying slowly, the big disaster was gone."


    "That''s why I came here."


    Yang Jian raised his head and said in a cold tone:


    "You can''t do it anymore, the Heavenly Army can''t do it, just like Arcadia led by Canary, it has been advancing on the wrong route."


    "If that''s the case, then just smash everything and get someone else to do it at 0.8."


    When Yang Jian said this, he turned his head to look at Su Jin, and then said to Di Shitian:


    "I was a little worried before, but now I''m sure."


    Di Shitian was stunned when he heard the words, and looked at Yang Jian subconsciously.


    At this time, Yang Jian said in a cold tone without mercy:


    "Di Shitian!"


    "The most correct thing you have done in your life is probably to abdicate and give up your position to Su Jin."


    "He goes up, no matter how bad he is, he is stronger than you!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression became very strange.


    Brother Yang!


    While I know you''re touting me, is there something wrong with this contrasting figure?


    Co-authoring, no matter how bad I am, is it better than Di Shitian?


    No, am I stronger than Di Shitian? .


    Chapter 1679 You actually think I want face?


    "Worse than me?"


    Di Shitian glanced at Su Jin, and was very sure in his heart that this kid was definitely not as capable as himself.


    But then, he felt that, at least in the lower body, Su Jin was better than him.


    After all, it''s been proven.


    At most, he spends a bit of fun, has a lot of lovers, and even many of them are well-known goddesses and fairies.


    But what about this kid Su Jin?


    Pallas Athena, a narcissist, a narcissistic demon star, and a socialist Hestia.


    The weakest one here is actually Athena, the ''female god-king benchmark'' who is suspected of mastering multiple gods behind the scenes.


    The remaining two are either three-digit exceptions or the strongest among two-digit figures.


    In addition to these people, the famous Queen of Hallows Gardens is the ''mother'' of the other party''s spiritual origin, the incarnation of the Tiandong theory, the white night king who is like a natural disaster, and the real center of the small garden is the other party''s ''main god''.


    Coupled with the lifting of the identity problem, the twin goddesses who will inevitably increase investment in them.


    There is also an ambiguous attitude, who acquiesced in the Di Huang Nuwa, whose power of creation was diverted.


    Good guy, most of the strongest goddesses in Hakoba are closely related to this kid.


    Just based on this ability, the group of Emperor Shitian is also ashamed.


    As for Yang Jian''s words, Su Jin is better than him no matter how bad it is. No matter how upset this Emperor Shitian is, he can only admit it.


    Not to mention Su Jin himself, just this relationship network, he is stronger than himself.


    Although Sakyamuni Buddha also supported him behind his back, the Buddha was only the spiritual leader of Buddhism, a ''god statue'' that was put on the rack.


    Those great monks talk about Amitabha Buddha, but have a few Buddhas in their hearts. His emperor Shatian has been dealing with those people for so many years, will he not be clear?


    The Buddha is in the heavens and the world, and the golden bodies of many temples, I am afraid not even one of them belongs to him, but belongs to this group of ''Buddhas'' who consider themselves little monks.


    Compared with the support that Buddha can give him, the support behind Su Jin is enviable.


    Not to mention anything else, just saying that Alger''s brainless support, he almost cried with envy.


    He also wanted to have a three-digit wife who was bullied and came forward immediately.


    Oh, it doesn''t seem to be a wife yet, just a default couple relationship.


    This is even more enviable.


    "You say yes". "Faced with Yang Jian''s accusations, Di Shitian chose to be rotten.


    Anyway, he was already ready to abdicate, and his reputation was already stinking on the streets, so when one more Yang Jian scolded him, he sprinkled water.


    Just looking at Yang Jian who was not very calm, Di Shitian couldn''t help but say in surprise:


    "But boy Yang, you have so much hidden in your heart, do you already have an idea?"


    Yang Jian''s expression softened a lot at this time, and he cupped his hands and said, "Yang is not talented, but he still understands the truth of seeking his own government while in his position."


    "A good one is in his position and seeks his government."


    Hearing Yang Jian say such words again, Di Shitian felt a lot at this time:


    "It''s a pity that few people in Buddhism understand this simple sentence."


    "In addition to gaining their beliefs and gilding their bodies, those people just think about their own detachment."


    "It is said to save all sentient beings, but what I think in my heart is to save myself."


    "If they only thought more about sentient beings, my job wouldn''t be so difficult."


    "It''s simple, the handle is around the neck, and they''ll work fine."


    Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Di Shitian paused and gave him a meaningful look:


    "It seems that you have some special thoughts about those who remain in the heavens!"


    Although the Tianjun decided to reorganize, the people who specified this strategy and approved it were afraid that only the guardians of the Twelve Heavens, the basic board of Emperor Shitian, and the Greek group of gods, the great group of gods who were drawn to the past by Su Jin.


    Oh, and now it is estimated that there are two more angel kings, Gabriel and Lucifer, plus the sacred sequence behind them.


    On the opposite side of them is the management of the middle section of the Tianjun.


    These people are generally from Buddhism and heaven, and the relationship is extremely complicated and far-reaching.


    If you want to get rid of these people, the "knife handle" that Yang Jian said is indeed a good choice.


    "But Yang Jian, they may not be afraid of your knife!" Di Shitian said meaningfully.


    He originally suggested that Su Jin win over Yang Jian, the purpose was just to stabilize those scumbags and slowly eliminate them by hand, taking the road of boiling frogs in warm water.


    Unexpectedly, this kid Yang Jian has so much more extreme ideas than him, and he plans to use a knife.


    Are today''s young people so arrogant?


    To know Hakoten, it''s not just the two figures on Su Jin''s side.


    When Di Shitian said this, Yang Jian''s expression did not change. When he dared to open his mouth to say something, Su Jin''s voice sounded faintly:


    ".¡¦ Yang Jian''s knife is not afraid, but what about my knife? Are they afraid of it?"

 Chapter 1145：

    Hearing this, Di Shitian gave Su Jin a strange look, and said in a subtle tone:


    "For a three-digit thing, you want to end up with a two-digit number?"


    However, Su Jin was right at this time:


    "Sorry, my spirituality is ''only'' a four-digit exception. At most, it''s just a little bit stronger, but in Hakoniwa''s view, I''m just a four-digit person who can get off the field and participate in the game."


    Hearing this sentence, Di Shitian was disgusted.


    Yaya, are you a little stronger? Is it a million points?


    "If you do this, I''m afraid your face is..." Di Shitian tentatively persuaded Su Jinhui.


    Although he is recognized as a freak, and his record is only to defeat Zeus and (Hao Nuo''s) Hei Tian, ??Su Jin is now recognized as a double-digit combat power.


    This is also the reason why there are opinions within the Tianjun, but no one has stood up to oppose the change of the position of the chief of the Tianjun.


    But once Su Jin ends violently, reduces his dimensionality, and chops the heads of those people with a rough, blunt knife, then don''t blame others for playing some disgusting tricks.


    After all, in Hakoba, rumors can also come true.


    The first generation of Arcadia made the answer to cause the Black Death and can be blown into a savior. Lamia I did nothing and took on the curse of all human beings on vampires. These are all criminals.


    In a hurry, those scum in Buddhism and Taoism can do everything.


    However, upon hearing Di Shitian''s admonition, Su Jin touched his face in surprise:


    "You actually think I have something like a face?".


    Chapter 1680 Target


    Su Jin was shocked by Di Shitian''s statement.


    How did Su Jin''s first pot of gold come from?


    That is to eat Black Rabbit Soft Rice, and the five-digit godhead that he ate. Although it was given by Shiroyasha, in fact, Shiroyasha did not look at the face of Black Rabbit.


    And what about the second pot of gold?


    Although Su Jin knew that he was actually relying on the forum to continuously develop other worlds, earning merit and points to improve his spirituality, but in the lace news, Su Jin was a little white face who was ''raised'' by the goddess of wisdom, Pallas Athena.


    Although he is speechless, his reputation in the outside world is like this.


    After all, Athena''s intimacy with him in public was witnessed by many community leaders.


    After that, although Su Jin didn''t pay attention, she also knew from various channels how outrageous she was being rumored outside.


    Ai''s rolling wheels are probably not as good as what happened to him on the lace news.


    Those unscrupulous tabloids almost didn''t say that he stood up and could play hula hoops with a pure-blooded dragon.


    That is, after the conflict with Zeus intensified, and after killing the opponent, Su Jin''s reputation was reversed in two levels, becoming the so-called ''sword of victory held by the goddess of wisdom. ¡¯


    And now that he has defeated Hei Tian, ??his news is directly ''nothing'', but the previous influence is still there.


    You must know that Su Jin has never received the spirituality that strengthens ''a certain ability'' in Hakoten.


    This kind of wind comment, saying that he wants to face, isn''t that nonsense?


    "You kid..." Di Shitian was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    But in a sense, he felt that such Su Jin was very similar to him.


    After all, he was Emperor Shitian, and he was also a master with a bad reputation in Little Garden, and the smearing of him by Buddhism and other forces had never stopped.


    390 But so what, he still hasn''t firmly held the position of the commander of the Tianjun army, and he has done a bad job. In Yang Jian''s many bad reviews, his **** hasn''t moved a bit.


    The reason is why?


    It''s not because the handle of his Emperor Shitian''s knife is hard enough.


    Twelve days of Dharma protection, twelve top three figures, who is not afraid?


    As the final trial, Az Dakaha can only rely on the characteristics of the final trial to bet on a counterattack, not to mention others?


    In the Tianjun site, Yang Jian took the knife, and his emperor Shitian was worried, but Su Jin took the knife, and he felt inexplicably feasible.


    without him.


    This kid''s knife handle is tougher than his, and the backstage is tougher.


    Su Jin really wanted to launch a big purge of the Heavenly Army, but he was truly unbeatable.


    ''Well, if I used to stick **** on a mop and Lu Bu was still alive, this kid would be the B-29 Zai Boy, who would blow up a 10,000-year-old kneeling clan. ¡¯


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian also has a spectrum in his heart.


    Before, he was worried that there would be turmoil and there would be counterattacks. After all, over the years, he has understood that the more he wants to change, the worse things will get, and he subconsciously substitutes Su Jin for himself.


    But think about it carefully, what is his situation, and what is Su Jin''s situation?


    Just his own strength, and his deliberately stuck spirit, this kid is a replica of the Queen of Halloween.


    If one is unhappy and destroys a group of gods at will, no one dares to say "dissatisfaction" on the face of it.


    With this kind of confidence, even if it was another emperor, he would dare to stab those immortals.


    Without him, I can move the knife myself, but others dare not move, and even if I move, I can''t beat it. This feeling... super cool, okay?


    However, although I thought so in my heart, it was impossible for Emperor Shi Tianming to say this on the face.


    "Forget it, your arms can''t bend your thighs. If you are willing to support this boy Yang, just support it."


    Everyone present is not blind, and everyone with discernment can see that Yang Jian has some bold ideas about Tianjun.


    This idea may have existed for a long time, but there has been no conditions for implementation, but now, with Su Jin''s backing, Yang Jian''s mind has also become active.


    Although Di Shitian was a little surprised that Yang Jian was so tolerant, he didn''t show any signs of it when he was elected as the next Tianjun commander-in-chief, but in fact, he could somewhat understand Yang Jian''s thoughts.


    After all, living in a place where gods and demons dance like Little Garden, having ideas and no strength is not necessarily a good thing.


    It is true that Yang Jian has a four-digit spiritual figure and has a three-digit legendary stage combat power, but in Little Garden, although people of this level are extremely rare, there are still many.


    It is roughly estimated that there are more than a hundred people, and each of them is the master of a group of gods, a group of people who really hold the power.


    Dealing with old guys like them is really revealing, but it''s a bad thing.


    Yang Jian can have an idea, can hide it, and is even regarded as the leader of the loose people by the Taoist sect and the Confucian Jade Emperor in Heaven. It is really impossible without a brush.


    But now, Yang Jian has an idea, Su Jin has the strength and is willing to support, Di Shitian naturally doesn''t mind pushing the boat along the river, making Yang Jian owe Su Jin a lot of favor.


    After all, judging from the position of the butt, Su Jin is the leader, and Yang Jian is the executor. Although it may be a little dark, who deserves the credit for the reform, it must be made clear.


    "But boy Yang, even if Su Jin is willing to support you, if you really mess up in the Heavenly Army, my emperor, someone, will not sit back and watch."


    Di Shitian''s subtext is that he has done something, and the "big head" of the credit goes to Su Jinbei.


    As for who is to blame when a mistake is made, there is no need to make it clear.


    Of course, Di Shitian wouldn''t do too much.


    It''s good that Yang Jian didn''t make a mistake. If he made a mistake, he can jump out and take the blame again, and it''s not difficult to send another wave of favors.


    After all, who has cooperated with someone from his emperor, which one is better?


    Even Puxian''s scumbag can only hold his nose and recognize the righteousness of his emperor Shitian.


    Because if he is not righteous, in the eyes of all insiders, the first person Di Shitian wants to kill is him who used to be a prisoner.


    If you make a mistake and don''t get held accountable, just snicker in secret, and if you jump a little more, your eggs will crack. (bgai)


    In the face of Di Shitian''s suggestion, Yang Jian did not change his face:


    "Yang knows what to do and what not to do."


    "But one thing has to be clear."


    Yang Jian said this, his eyes were cold:


    "The noise of the Heavenly Army must be eliminated."


    Hearing the sound, everyone''s heart sank, and they understood that Yang Jian was going to be serious.


    At this time, Su Jin, who knew how much he was doing, said:


    "How to do it, how to do it, I''ll tell you the truth when something goes wrong."


    Su Jin knows that it''s okay to command a small team by himself, he has Xiaoqing, but let''s forget about the big battle.


    In a large community with more than 100 people, management alone can make him big.


    Therefore, even if the Heavenly Army is accepted, the final result is nothing more than Athena behind the scenes, Hestia reconciling, and Leticia supervising.


    There is no way, there are too few people around him who have really managed the great group of gods. After careful calculation, these people can give a little more trust.


    And now, it is also a good thing for Su Jin to have one more Yang Jian to share.


    The other party is the master of training troops in Guanjiangkou, the predator in the place where the tune is not heard in the heavenly court, and the shadow of the famous tree of people.


    If he can make a name for himself in a place like the Heavenly Court where he is quasi-single-digit pressure, no matter how he manages, he is better than Su Jin.


    Hearing the assurance given by Su Jin, Yang Jian bowed his hands and said:


    "Thank you for your kindness, Yang has written down this matter."


    From Yang Jian''s point of view, the biggest pain point of the Tianjun is only one, that Emperor Shitian is not ruthless and strong enough.


    This master is too reminiscent of his old feelings and cannot do both favors and powers. Although the backstage is a powerful person like Buddha, the real power of Buddhism is the hilltops.


    Therefore, although the force is sufficient and there are sufficient think tanks, the one who can really take advantage of it is the 12-day guardian of the law directly under the jurisdiction of Emperor Shitian.


    With this person, it is no problem to dominate one side, but the management of the entire upper and lower floors of the garden is more than enough.


    It is precisely because Di Shitian knew this that he attracted the twelve main gods of Greece, the Heavenly Court Zhoutianzheng God, the Holy Sequence and other martial gods to join the Heavenly Army.


    But the problem is that these people are strong and strong, but they are all loyal to their respective gods. In the early stage, Emperor Shitian was still able to hold back, but after Carly Yoga, Emperor Shitian in order to rescue the Indian **** group, the spirituality was greatly reduced, and in the short term. Fortunately, as time goes by, these latecomers become a drag.


    At least in the case of Emperor Shitian''s administration, every time there is a final trial, various voices will come out, and there will be serious wrangling.


    "So there''s only one priority."


    Yang Jian spoke his thoughts to Su Jin and Di Shitian in front of him.


    At present, the three of them are considered a small alliance. Di Shitian supports Su Jin, Su Jin invests in Yang Jian, and the three jointly decide the next direction of the Tianjun.


    "Cut the mess with a quick knife."


    "To clear all the uncontrolled ''knives'' of the Heavenly Army, for this, even a certain sacrifice is worth it."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian''s eyelids jumped and he wanted to say something, but he heard Su Jin''s playful speech:


    "Who are you going to attack?"


    Yang Jian''s eyes moved, his expression calmly said:


    "This person has a high status and has a wide reputation within the Heavenly Army."


    When Di Shitian heard this, his heart skipped a beat.


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly felt a little stunned, and then said in a subtle tone:


    "Have made an unforgivable mistake, but haven''t been punished yet?"


    Di Shitian sweated on his forehead, no, no, no? Take my former generation knife first, don''t play like this? You don''t want me to commit a crime, do you?


    Yang Jian added another sentence at this time: "I still have to be obsessed with it, and I have never repented."


    Di Shitian''s heart was a little cold, he calculated in his heart the culprit of letting others bear the blame, and then thought about the joint responsibility on himself, and the people who once insisted on going his own way and saved him, he just felt a little dizzy.


    "I understand!"


    Su Jin smiled, then looked at Yang Jian and said in unison:


    "Psalmist Bodhisattva." X2


    Hearing the unison of the two, his face was full of sweat, only to feel that Emperor Shitian, who was just talking about himself, was suddenly relieved.


    Puxian, although I oppose you all day long and slander you for playing mounts, I actually recognize you as a brother.


    Since it''s a brother, it shouldn''t be a problem to get a knife for me, right? .


    Chapter 1681 Lakshmi''s Thoughts

 Chapter 1146：

    500 outside doors.


    Heavenly Army Headquarters.


    A building that covers an extremely large area, from all angles, looks like a church or a temple.


    A splendid hall.


    With cinnabar on her brows, wearing a white robe, with a golden belt to raise her slender waist, a tall woman with black ponytail pushed the door and entered, then glanced at the woman in black sitting cross-legged on the ground, grinning~ Rong Dao :


    "After searching for a long time, you are sure - here you are, Shiva."


    The black-haired woman with a vertical mark between her eyebrows slowly opened her eyes, glanced at it, and said:


    "Lakshmi, if you don''t stay in the Nether, what are you doing back here?"


    The person who came is Lakshmi, the wife of Vishnu mythology, the **** of wealth and luck.


    She smiled faintly, walked to Shiva, picked up the jug inlaid with seven-color gems from the cabinet beside, poured herself a glass of wine and said:


    "I haven''t come back for hundreds of years. Taking advantage of the change of the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Army, I just came back to have a look."


    Shiva closed his eyes when he heard the words, and said calmly, "Is this what you mean or what Hetian means?"


    "All."


    Lakshmi drank his drink, poured another glass and asked:


    "Okay, I answered your question, so it''s your turn to answer mine."


    Shiva didn''t open his eyes when he heard this, but he didn''t object.


    At this time, Lakshmi held the golden wine glass, walked to the opposite side of Shiva, sat on the air out of thin air, and asked:


    "After the change of the Heavenly Army, will the real ruler be the goddess of wisdom who unearthed our monster newcomer, or the Samantabhadra who has been commanding remotely from the shadows?"


    Shiva opened his eyes and asked indifferently, "What do you think? Who is the candidate in your heart?"


    "It''s hard to say." Lakshmi shook his glass hesitantly. "It''s like choosing a prince of an enemy country to run the country. You can only choose between bad and worse. This is really worrying."


    Hearing this, Shiva was silent for a while, and then said: "...Athena is so unbearable in your heart?"


    "It''s not that she is unbearable, but she is too rational."


    Lakshmi shook his head slightly:


    "With the help of Su Jin, she is absolutely sufficient in force, and even greatly exceeds it. It can be said that she is likely to be the strongest generation of Chief of Staff of the Heavenly Army."


    "And her management ability, who secretly commanded multiple gods, also showed enough wisdom."


    "But the key is, where exactly does she stand?"


    When Shiva heard this, he didn''t mean to refute, but let Lakshmi continue.


    And Lakshmi took a sip of his drink and continued:


    "Her mother lost her trust in Zeus, because she, who was pregnant at the time, chose to give up on herself. Although she is cold-blooded enough, it is difficult to say what she thinks about Su Jin."


    "Is it because my mother has reservations? Or is she just as stupid as her mother and trusting Su Jin 100%, it''s hard to say."


    Shiva''s eyes flickered, and then he said:


    "Tell me, who do you want to recommend?"


    Hearing this sentence, Lakshmi paused for a while, and then smiled sweetly:


    "Sure enough, I still can''t hide it from you!"


    "But that''s right. Although Marta has been holding the post of staff officer, it is you and Brahma who are the real staff of the Heavenly Army."


    "But you are more troublesome than Brahma, who has always been the riddleman."


    Seeing where Lakshmi was touting himself, Shiva asked without raising his eyelids:


    "You''d better say whoever it is."


    "Well, there are many candidates, and many people have hinted at me a little bit of intention. After all, you know, what I do is work like an intermediary."


    Lakshmi smiled and said with a smile:


    "For example, the goddess Hera, or the former Virgin who is now pseudonymized as Pandora, this is just a person who has a good relationship with Su Jin, but is not easy to speak out."


    "Including you?" Shiva asked calmly.


    "Me? How could it be me?" Lakshmi was stunned for a moment, then asked in surprise, "Why do you think so?"


    "It''s really you."


    According to the fact that half of my objections are true, this old law of yin and yin, Shiva who came to the answer finally showed a surprised look:


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "What exactly do you want to do?"


    Lakshmi paused, then sighed softly:


    "Shiva, how much do you think our Indian group of gods paid for the organization of the Heavenly Army?"


    "To be a minister to Buddhism, to please Taoism and Confucianism, to win over thousands of eyes, and to be obedient to the Cross religion, you won''t forget all these things, right?"


    Shiva fell silent upon hearing this.


    At this time, Lakshmi said with a rather complicated expression:


    "And after paying such a high price, the organized Heavenly Army also has power in the hands of others most of the time. Several counterattacks have ended in failure. Until now, they have even given up all their rights and become one person. A subordinate of the cutting-edge two-digit number."


    ............0


    "Do you accept such a result?"


    Shiva folded his hands and closed his eyes, as if praying.


    Upon seeing this, Lakshmi smiled and said, "Sure enough, you just took Su Jin''s rise as an expedient measure."


    However, in the next second, Shiva calmly took out a photo stone and said calmly:


    "No, I''m just recording your words for reporting."


    Lakshmi''s face twisted, and then he took a deep breath to ease the annoyance in his heart and said:


    "You''re so heartfelt to that little guy."


    "It''s not a question of heart, it''s a question of fist size."


    Shiva showed a strange expression, looked at Lakshmi and said:


    "What do you think? You actually think that Su Jin will give up Athena, who has been supporting him behind the scenes, and choose you?"


    "It''s very simple." Lakshmi smiled: "Get the same status, won''t you?"


    "Equal status?"


    Shiva was stunned for a moment, the same status as Athena, isn''t that Su Jin''s virtuous helper?


    This woman actually had this idea?


    Thinking of this incredible possibility, Shiva said in amazement:


    "Do you think you can compete with Athena?"


    Lakshmi shook his head slightly, then smiled and said, "Of course I can''t, but what about Vishnu''s spirituality?" Eight.


    Chapter 1682 Are you going to kill me?


    "Vishnu?"


    Shiva couldn''t help laughing when he heard this Linga.


    It was a mocking smile.


    "Do you think Su Jin will join in with this kind of spirituality, which has long been regarded as the possession of the Sun Kings?"


    "He won''t." Lakshmi himself denied the possibility of Su Jin''s participation: "However, he won''t refuse the benefits for nothing."


    "With the spirit of my auspicious goddess, plus the Kalji spirit that he has eroded, he has the attributes of the last king, as well as the spirit of the son and the chief of the heavenly army."


    "Don''t you think that these spirits are mixed together and can be infinitely close to ''Vishnu''?"


    "If Vishnu is in command of the heavenly army, can''t we avoid the embarrassment in our old people''s hearts?"


    "Oh?" Shiva had a strange expression when he heard the words, looked at Lakshmi with a half-smile and said, "I said how did you get the card of "Three Nine Zeros" out of Vishnu, it turned out to be the plan of Krishna what."


    "Using Su Jin''s special body, to verify whether Vishnu can be born in the current small garden? He is a good calculus."


    Hearing this, Lakshmi smiled lightly and said, "It''s not bad for Su Jin if it''s just a simulation, isn''t it?"


    "You''re right." Shiva agreed with this: "It''s just to verify whether there is a possibility of the birth of the spiritual personality. If you don''t go too deep, it won''t arouse the fear of the sun kings, and it may even be funded. "


    "As a benefit, Su Jin can directly ask for the accumulated belief of Vishnu''s personality, and go further with the accumulated strength of the Indian gods, Buddhism and even the world king."


    "It''s really good for Su Jin."


    "Especially after obtaining Vishnu Linguistics, his identity is more likely to be recognized by the Indian group of gods, which is enough to better command the heavenly army."


    "It can be said that Hei Tian and you have indeed taken into account what should be and should not be."


    "I can acquiesce to this action. Di Shitian''s side may pass it, but Su Jin, you can only do it yourself."


    Hearing this, Lakshmi breathed a sigh of relief.


    With the approval of Shiva, the strongest guardian of the Dharma for 12 days, her actions basically depended on the resistance of the 12 days. As for Emperor Shitian, it is not difficult to persuade him who is nostalgic.


    It''s just that Shiva can''t provide better conditions, she still regrets:


    "I didn''t expect people like you to be timid?"


    "Otherwise?" Shiva sneered: "Like you, rushing to stick to yourself?"


    "Take it down, Lakshmi."


    "At the end of the day, you''re just icing on the cake, not giving help."


    "If you really want to get the benefits you want, you should rush to the post six months ago when that freak was still in the category of seven-digit humans, not now, surrender to him who is close to two-digit numbers. ."


    "You have missed the best time, and you are not the best candidate in Su Jin''s heart. To be honest, in my opinion, you should be more honest with Athena and seek cooperation with the other party. After all, where Su Jin is, you have already Not the best place to be.¡±


    "Can''t get the best position?" Lakshmi looked odd, and she thought of a pink-haired rabbit.


    If it was the great-granddaughter of Emperor Shitian, the few remaining Hakoba nobles, she would really be the most ideal ''queen'' in Su Jin''s heart.


    It''s a pity that the other party''s character is not good, his strength is not good, he is too young, although he is still smart, he lacks experience.


    But in terms of position, she is indeed a good candidate.


    Even the people closest to Su Jin are regarded by Athena as a harmless object, and have a good relationship with the various ''big men'' in Arcadia


    Perhaps in a few hundred years, she may have the opportunity to climb to the position of the Chief of Staff of the Heavenly Army, but now, obviously, she may not even have the slightest chance.


    It''s just that, after Shiva, Lakshmi somewhat knew the thoughts of the goddess;


    "So that''s the case, did that old pervert bet on his great-granddaughter?"


    "Hehe, should I say that it is worthy of being the Emperor of Heaven?"


    Seeing Lakshmi''s mocking smile, Shiva couldn''t help joking:


    "It seems that you have a lot of ''views'' on Di Shitian, but that''s right, after all, that old pervert didn''t hide his intentions against you."


    As for why Tishutian, who likes a wife, would like Lakshmi, the reason is very simple.


    The nominal wife is also a wife!


    Lakshmi himself responded very coldly to this: "If it wasn''t for the change of office, even the position of the commander of the Heavenly Army was out of the hands of the gods, and I would not come back if I wanted to."


    "But you''re right. I, who have no deep relationship, rashly get involved, and it will indeed cause unnecessary trouble."


    "If that''s the case, then prepare both hands..."


    "I try it once, if it fails, then raise the kid of the black rabbit, at least let the meat rot in our own pot."


    "Whatever you want." Shiva said, closing his eyes slowly.


    Lakshmi glanced at her, said nothing, and gradually disappeared into the air.

 Chapter 1147：

    The resplendent hall fell into silence again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Heaven, Mount Emei.


    The purple air in the sky spreads all over the sky, dyeing everything in the world with a noble color.


    In a magnificent Buddhist temple on the top of the mountain.


    With his hair twisted in a bun, the monk with bright eyes and white teeth sat on the lotus pedestal, raised his eyebrows slightly, stared at the purple air in the sky, and finally put his hands together and said:


    "Amitabha!"


    "Since Emperor Ziwei is here, why don''t you show up to see him?"


    His voice was like thunder, rippling the purple air in the sky.


    "Humph!"


    At this time, there was a cold humming sound.


    A young man wearing a crown and a purple dragon robe emerged from the purple air, standing above the sky, overlooking the Bodhisattva sitting on the lotus platform below:


    "Pu Xian, you specifically invited me to come and talk, what do you want to say?"


    Emperor Ziwei''s expression was indifferent, and it was clearly a posture of ''letting go quickly''.


    At this time, Pu Xian restrained the smile on his face, his eyebrows gradually deepened, and he said softly:


    "Since I invited Brother Ji, naturally I have something important to discuss."


    Calling 0.8 Hu Ziwei Dijun Ji brother is naturally because the other party once descended into the sky and became the eldest brother of Ji Fa, King Wu of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Emperor Ziwei''s expression remained unchanged, and he said coldly:


    "Brother Ji is exempted from this title. I can''t afford to be your Puxian''s brother."


    Who was the best brother with Puxian in the past?


    It is Di Shitian.


    And how miserable Emperor Shitian was trapped by this, almost everyone knew about the big figures in the upper level of the small garden.


    His Puxian''s brother, Emperor Ziwei, can''t afford it.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll keep the story short."


    Puxian chuckled lightly, and then said with a smile:


    "I want to give up the post of Chief of Staff of the Heavenly Army to the Emperor, how about that?"


    Emperor Ziwei was stunned, and subconsciously said:


    "You want to hurt me?"


    (Two watch today, my hand hurts, I''m trying to speak, and I will resume the third watch as soon as possible.).


    Chapter 1683 Father''s Kindness and Son''s Filial Piety


    "You want to hurt me?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, both Samantabhadra and Emperor Ziwei were a little embarrassed.


    But they were old and sophisticated, and they quickly put aside the embarrassment and continued to communicate.


    "You should know that the current sky army is about to become the private land of Arcadia."


    Emperor Ziwei said with a sullen face and a bad tone.


    Arcadia''s ''that''....Does the statement of Emperor Ziwei mean that Heavenly Court has recognized the status of that freak... Puxian''s heart sank, but he didn''t say anything more.


    He understands that it is not something he can intervene in matters involving Heavenly Court.


    The one in Heaven is not as good-tempered as the Buddha.


    Therefore, regarding the thoughts of Emperor Ziwei, he can only intervene in a roundabout way to achieve his goals.


    Thinking of this, Pu Xian couldn''t help laughing and said: "According to the agreement, the staff system belongs to the rights and interests that ''we'' can master."


    "After all, according to the ancient convention, the power of the Heavenly Army must be supervised by us."


    "Then they can also let Qianyan come forward." Emperor Ziwei sneered again and again: "For this supervision power, you Buddhism and Qianyan are the highest, followed by my Heavenly Court."


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know about the White Night King''s upcoming Chief of Staff."


    "Since the Thousand Eyes are willing to send even that one, it has already proved their support for the one from Arcadia 16."


    "Leave the supervision to me at this time, do you want Tianting to go to war with Qianyan?"


    However, what surprised Emperor Ziwei was that Pu Xian was a little surprised:


    "It was actually the White Night King? Qianyan was so supportive of that person?"


    Suddenly, Emperor Ziwei realized something, and the look in Puxian''s eyes became wrong.


    But soon, he restrained his gaze and continued as before:


    "So you don''t know."


    "It seems that your Puxian is not so valued in Buddhism."


    Hearing these sarcastic words, Puxian''s face sank, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Unlike the Heavenly Court, where power is highly concentrated, Buddhism is scattered, and it is a fact that there are many factions.


    Not to mention, the four great bodhisattvas each have their own factions, in addition, the man-made Buddha lineage, the ten major schools, the original Indian **** group, and the eight foreign groups each have their own abacus.


    So even if Emperor Ziwei hinted that someone inside Buddhism was trying to harm him, Puxian, he would not be able to find out who the enemy was for a while.


    So this matter can only be discussed in the future.


    "Don''t the emperor ask us about our conditions?" Puxian looked at Emperor Ziwei with a smile, but his eyes revealed the impetus that he must win.


    "Oh?" Emperor Ziwei''s eyelids jumped, and he said with a half-smile, "I want to see what you can use to convince me to go to Arcadia."


    Hearing this, Puxian raised a finger and said softly:


    "A relic."


    The voice fell, and the atmosphere seemed to freeze.


    The purple air in the sky seemed to stagnate, and returned to normal after a few seconds.


    Emperor Ziwei glanced at Puxian with an inexplicable look, and then the corners of his mouth curled up, revealing an exaggerated mocking smile:


    "That Buddha has a disciple like you, which really opened the emperor''s eyes!"


    What is sherry?


    After the eminent monk passed away, the ''jade'' of the bones burned by the fire of annihilation.


    In Hakoten, only after the death of a four-digit deity and Buddha, its corpse can be remanufactured to form a relic.


    And the relics made in this way are like the inheritance of the **** and Buddha, recording part of the Taoism and reason of the **** and Buddha.


    And what Puxian can take out and trade with Emperor Ziwei is naturally not a four-digit Buddha bone relic, but only one.


    Once the Buddha descended into the sky and became a human being, and turned into the king of Kapilavastu, the Buddha''s bone relic left behind after his extinction.


    This part is governed by various Buddhist sects and is one of its core secrets. It can be said to be the secret treasure of the town sect.


    Emperor Ziwei never imagined that Puxian could take this thing out as a condition for cooperation for the rights of the Heavenly Army.


    However, facing the mockery of Emperor Ziwei, Puxian just smiled:


    "It''s just a look at the emperor. If I can attract such a great talent as the emperor, it will be a blessing for me in Buddhism."


    "Is it a look? Well, after all, this thing really wants to give me, I can''t afford it."


    A Buddha bone with a quasi-single digit, this thing is afraid that the Jade Emperor will pay attention to it, not to mention his Emperor Ziwei.


    Of course, Puxian is not so stupid, he just invited the relic to let him observe, but even such an opportunity to understand is rare.


    It''s just this way of meeting Su Jin and thousands of eyes, which still makes Emperor Ziwei hesitate.


    Seeing the hesitation on Emperor Ziwei''s face, Puxian almost couldn''t help scolding him.


    They are all old things that have lived for an unknown number of years, how could expression management be so poor?


    This is obviously because the conditions are not enough, and if you want to overweight, it is because the greed is not enough.


    But, in the absence of Heavenly Court as a ''deterrent'', even Puxian would not be able to offend that freak in Arcadia.


    Climbing to the quasi-double digits in one year is simply outrageous! Since the birth of Hakoba, there have been only six that can rival this monster.


    Among them, five are the descending bodies of the original truth, and one is the White Night King, all of which are so outrageous that even gods and Buddhas doubt their existence.


    For this one, Emperor Ziwei wants to increase the price, he really doesn''t have much choice.


    Thinking of this, Puxian took a deep breath and said:


    "My Xian Sect also has a scripture ''Hua Yan Sutra'', which is the secret essence of the Buddha''s bone relic. If the emperor does not dislike it, you can also read it."


    Emperor Ziwei''s eyes lit up, and he said with a smile: "Oh? Is there such a secret treasure?"


    "There is indeed such a secret treasure." Puxian''s face twitched, and then he spit out a mouthful of turbid air.


    Hearing this, Emperor Ziwei smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, I will accept the matter of Tianjun."


    When Puxian heard the words, he put his hands together and recited lightly:


    "Amitabha."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    390


    After leaving the Emei Mountain in the heavenly realm.


    Above the clouds, Emperor Ziwei looked at a string of Buddha beads bracelets in his hands with a strange expression:


    "Borrowing for a hundred years, he Puxian is also very happy, but he doesn''t know why Qianyan will support the one from Arcadia, which is strange."


    "Is it possible that the Buddha did not mention that the Arcadia and the only **** of the Crusaders fought?"


    "Impossible, His Majesty the Jade Emperor mentioned this at the first time..."


    Suddenly, Emperor Ziwei seemed to have thought of something, shivered, and looked back at Mount Emei.


    The tops of the towering mountains are still illuminated by the Buddha''s light, illuminating all directions of the world, just like a scene of a Buddhist holy place.


    However, at this moment, Emperor Ziwei seemed to see a vajra pestle, hidden in the Buddha''s light, hanging down on the temple, ready to go.


    "Hi!" Emperor Ziwei''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t think the scene he just saw was just an ''illusion''.


    "Perhaps, I should go to the Tianjun side immediately. At least, I have to drag it out."


    "I really want to hate the Arcadia one first because of this benefit, and then the Buddhist one. Even in the end, even His Majesty can''t protect me."


    "If it''s what I think, then Puxian is poisonous!"


    "No, I have to leave now!"


    With this in mind, Emperor Ziwei flickered, opened the space at will, stepped into the realm zone, and headed straight towards the outer door of 500.


    Chapter 1684 Look at the wind and snow


    500 Outer Gate, Tianjun Headquarters.


    Su Jin, who came here again, looked up at the towering sky, the whole body was made of gray, and the gate of the sky was carved with dragons and phoenixes, and couldn''t help taking a long breath.


    Behind him, there are only three people, Emperor Shitian, the chief of the Tianjun Army, Yang Jian, Erlang Shen Guanjiangguchi, and Leticia.


    Seeing Su Jin staring at Tianmen, Di Shitian could not help but pat him on the shoulder and said:


    "How is it? How do you feel when you see the future station?"


    "I feel... it''s okay." Su Jin smiled humorously.


    Seeing this, Di Shitian suddenly hooked his neck and said with a strange smile:

 Chapter 1148：

    "Heavenly army that I have worked so hard to build up to you is actually okay? You kid, don''t be ashamed~"


    "Don''t think that you are the second generation, I will not dare to beat you!"


    "Let go! Let go! You are crazy!"


    Ignoring the quarrel between Su Jin and Di Shitian, Leticia, who came to the Tianjun headquarters for the first time, asked Yang Jian on the side:


    "Mr. Yang, is this the Tianjun headquarters?"


    "right."


    Yang Jian, who was wearing a black robe with a Han style, nodded with a flat expression, and then explained:


    "But in fact, the place where Tianmen is located is only the core area of ??the Heavenly Army where the guardian of the law is located for the twelve days.


    "In addition to this, there are many similar areas, but they are divided into four major blocks."


    "The Celestial Army in the core area directly administers the continent, the starry sky area occupied by the Celestial Court Zhoutian Star God and the twelve main gods of Greece, and the seven stars occupied by the sacred sequence."


    "Starry sky and seven stars?" Leticia raised her head subconsciously and looked at the sky.


    And above the continental sky where they are located, there are seven huge stars that are rotating around the continent.


    Outside the mainland, there are many stars in the sky.


    Seeing Leticia''s discovery, Yang Jian patted his hand with the folding fan of his shoelaces and said:


    "Looks like you found it."


    "That''s right, the stars in the sky are the residences of the Zhoutian star **** and the Greek gods. The directly-administered troops of the two gods divide the starry sky of 500 outer gates and occupy the ecliptic''". "


    "And what the sacred sequence occupies is the symbol of the solar system, the seven planets other than the earth."


    "And the entire 500 outer gates are composed of the continents that symbolize the earth, the eight planets that symbolize the solar system, and the ecliptic stars."


    "The universe that all these elements have gradually formed is the universe recognized by the outside world, that is, the entire 500 outer gates ''Heavenly Army Headquarters''."


    "Of course, this is in a broad sense. In a narrow sense, the headquarters of the Heavenly Army refers to the twelve temples of the Eurasian continent, including the temples, each of which is named after its own ''heaven''."


    "Generally speaking, all matters of the Heavenly Army are carried out in these twelve temples."


    "Among them, each temple has its own right to control, or judicial power, or financial power, or the security department, or even the power to initiate the council of the gods. ''Determining business operations with his deputy staff''


    "And the most central temple, that is, the temple owner of the temples is ''Di Shitian'', and its deputy is the chief of staff of the Tianjun army. Of course, for some reasons, the current position of chief of staff is vacant."


    Hearing that the post of Chief of Staff was vacant, Di Shitian glanced at his mouth with disdain.


    Yang Jian glanced at him and said nothing, but continued:


    "And once the function of the temple needs to be changed, an internal gift game needs to be held, and the winner will get the right to divide the functions."


    Hearing this, Su Jin, who had just thrown Di Shitian over his shoulder, paused, and said in surprise:


    "The functions within the Heavenly Army can also be replaced? Or is it a game of gifts?"


    "nonsense."


    Di Shitian gave Su Jin a leg sweep, but he was deftly avoided by the other party:


    "It''s just that generally speaking, this kind of gift game will not be launched."


    "After all, according to the rules of the gift game, no one can defeat the Twelve Days of Dharma Protector who owns the Brahma Spear. That''s why the masters of the Twelve Halls are all our people."


    "And since they are all their own, there is basically no need to replace the rights, or they have already been replaced."


    The function of the simulated star map ¡¤ Fanshi gun is to ''tamper with the world, obtain the gift that surpasses the opponent, and surely win. ¡¯


    If it is a game without gifts, it can only be said that it is destined to obtain the overwhelming gift of ''targeting'' the enemy, and whether it can win depends on the actual performance.


    But if it''s a gifted game environment, it''s an ordinary foul.


    "Actually, if the City of Moon Shadows was still there, I would have the help of some lovely rabbit ladies. I have the ability to control almost all the temples, even if the deputy''s staff wants to impeach."


    "After all, the referee and the leader are all my people. Even if the staff members scream, what use can he be? He''s useless, you know!"


    Before Di Shitian''s words were finished, Su Jin complained:


    ".and then?"


    "Did you beat Carly Yorga or Dystopia? Oh, it looks like you didn''t even win the three evil dragons, did you?"


    Hearing such words, Di Shitian turned his head and glanced at Su Jin blankly: "If you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb."


    Hearing this, Su Jin sorted out the placket of his clothes that had just been messed up because he was playing live wrestling. He didn''t bother to look at Emperor Shitian, but just said to Yang Jian:


    "So, the real person in charge of the Tianjun is actually the deputy, the staff of the various halls?"


    "Just like in those countries in the lower realms, the ministers elected by the people only have the right to make suggestions, but the real executives are their permanent deputy ministers?"


    "correct."


    The corner of Yang Jian''s mouth was slightly raised with a mocking smile, but after seeing Di Shitian''s embarrassed face, he saved a little face for this man:


    "But the most important temples, such as the financial power under the jurisdiction of Brahma, the power under the jurisdiction of Shiva, and the military power under the control of Kunshamentian, and the intelligence under the control of Ditian (Hono''s) ) departments, all directly under the jurisdiction of the Law Enforcement Twelve Days.¡±


    "It turns out that the general rights are still in hand."


    Leticia, who was listening in, was stunned, and then frowned:


    "But it''s only within the jurisdiction of the protector for twelve days. Above the starry sky, whether it''s Greece, Heaven, or the Holy Sequence has its own team, right?"


    "Cough, cough, cough." Di Shitian, who just wanted to be proud, coughed again and again.


    "Four brains for a Heavenly Army? No, counting the Buddhists, five brains."


    "Hey, that''s true."


    Su Jin sneered, and then stared at the temples ahead.


    At this time, before the temple, after Su Jin stopped at Tianmen and showed his traces, one after another figure slowly emerged in front of the temple, as if preparing to welcome him.


    Seeing this, Su Jin paused and said to everyone:


    "Let''s go and see what the wind and snow looks like.".


    Chapter 1685 Eyebrows


    Like a temple, like a church, layer by layer, the layers are filled with pottery statues of gods and Buddhas.


    Here is what you see when you look at the Temple of the Gods, the headquarters of the Heavenly Army, from the outside.


    And today, a peaceful day.


    The body of a famous pottery statue is now gathering in front of the huge arch of the temple, chatting and laughing with Su Jin.


    They have the creator **** Brahma, Shuitian Tiamat, Ritian Surya, Ditian Mata, Fengtian Golden Winged Dapeng King, Great Freedom God Shiva, Rakshasa Heaven Iron Fan Princess, Kunshamen Tian ¡¤ Uesugi Kenshin, Huo Tian ¡¤ Peacock Daming King.


    In addition to the still sleeping Yanmotian and Yuetian, the **** Shitian, and the auspicious goddess who returned to the heaven, the main gods who protected the law for the twelve days have gathered together.


    After Di Shitian finished introducing them one by one, and the corresponding Dharma protectors were twelve days old, Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at Di Shitian, and then said:


    "With so many great helpers, how much did you spend to make the Heavenly Army like this?"


    Di Shitian, who was still very happy to introduce his old friend to Su Jin, suddenly turned black, and said:


    "It''s over, isn''t it?"


    Seeing Di Shitian''s annoyed look, the gods immediately laughed.


    The corner of Brahma''s mouth curled up next to him, and he said with a smile: "After all, it''s because Di Shitian is too stupid."


    "It''s too nostalgic." Tiamat, the blue-haired goddess with a pair of white jade dragon horns on her head, whispered to fill in the knife.


    At the beginning of the two, everyone was eager to try.


    Seeing this, the situation escalated, especially because I was worried that Di Shitian was really in a hurry, and Shiva, who was lazy at 390, had to make a round of it:


    "Okay, don''t talk about it, at least give him a little face on this occasion."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian immediately cast a grateful look at Shiva.


    Although it is still a private occasion, but now both the upper and lower generations of the Heavenly Army are present, it would be a real shame to list his mistakes here.


    "Hasn''t he long since given up the thing about face?"


    Marta muttered softly, and then suddenly her scalp tingled, she looked up and met Di Shitian''s lifeless gaze.


    "Well, I don''t know anything." Marta shrank her neck and quickly hid behind Uesugi Kenshin.


    Uesugi Kenshin: "???"


    At this time, cinnabar was lit between his eyebrows, his eyebrows were eagle-eyed, and he was wearing a robe of Guanyu, a middle-aged man, and said to everyone:


    "Okay, don''t stand here stupidly, let''s go in with our new companions."


    Su Jin glanced at the eagle-eyed man. From the introduction of Emperor Shitian just now, he knew that the other party was Feng Tian, ??the 12-day guardian of the Dharma, who was also the King of Golden-winged Dapeng.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he is the biological father of the Great Saint Galing.


    "A husband-in-law in a certain sense..." At the same time that Su Jin smacked his tongue in his heart, King Peng also noticed his sight, looked over, and showed a ''forced'' kind smile towards Su Jin.


    Su Jin''s scalp was numb, and he always felt that the other party was thinking about how to beat him to death, the "little white face who lied to his daughter".


    However, in fact, the old Peng Wang was just a little curious about the appearance of Su Jin''s (bgai) son-in-law.


    After all, a two-digit son-in-law is a scorpion.


    Although Old Peng Wang still tried his best to control his expression, he was already laughing out loud in his heart.


    But just when he was about to lose control, bang! Suddenly, it was King Peacock Daming who tapped King Peng on the back with his fist, and secretly said:


    ''Constrain your disgusting smile, didn''t you see that Su Jin''s face changed? ¡¯


    ''what? ¡¯


    Lao Peng Wang was stunned for a moment, and quickly adjusted his expression, and nodded to Su Jin pretending to be serious:


    "You come with me."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    The Peacock Daming King next to him followed him closely, and at the same time he was unable to complain: ''What''s the matter with the tone of your plan to settle accounts? ¡¯


    Hearing this, Old Peng Wang took a step, and then said aggrieved: ''Sister, if you come, why do I feel that what I do is wrong in your eyes! ¡¯


    King Peacock Daming had nothing to say for a while, and he couldn''t say it. She felt a little nervous about the addition of a two-digit niece-in-law.


    At that time, Su Jin, who was following behind the two of them, always felt that something was wrong.


    Seeing this, he turned his head a little curiously, and saw Lakshmi, the auspicious goddess who pushed Leticia away and intervened between the two of them, and said curiously:


    ¡®Your Majesty Lakshmi, what are Lord Fengtian and Lord Huotian? ¡¯


    ''uh-huh? what do you call me? '' Suddenly, Lakshmi, who was secretly sending a message, snorted softly.


    ''... Lakshmi... Your Majesty? '' Su Jin always felt that something was wrong, or in other words, the atmosphere was a bit wrong since Di Shitian introduced each other.


    Eh? Why was Leticia pulled by Shiva? Are these two familiar?


    Just when Su Jin was puzzled, Lakshmi suddenly messaged:


    ¡®I think we should be considered acquaintances, right? ¡¯


    Su Jin heard the words and thought of the few times she had met with Lakshmi, then nodded slightly.


    Seeing this, Lakshmi then smiled and said: ''In that case, don''t you think that the honorary title of Your Majesty can be avoided? ¡¯


    Hearing this, Su Jin didn''t think it was strange for Lakshmi to "deliberately" pull in the relationship.


    He is about to join the army of heaven, is it strange to have a relationship with the Dharma Protector Twelve Days or the people of the Indian group of gods?


    Although the auspicious goddess Lakshmi is not one of the twelve gods, but the other party is the staff officer of the Brahma Temple, and she is also a figure with real power.


    Well, let the goddess of wealth and luck be in charge of the financial department. In a sense, God Shitian really knows people and uses them.


    ''Then then... Lakshmi? ¡¯


    ''Eh! ¡¯


    Lakshmi smiled sweetly when she heard the words, she nodded lightly, calmly pulled in the distance from Su Jin, and whispered:


    ¡®Are you just curious about the little things between King Ming and King Peng? ¡¯


    Su Jin nodded, and he couldn''t have seen the little action of King Peacock Daming secretly hammering King Peng just now.

 Chapter 1149：

    Seeing Su Jin nodding, Lakshmi couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "You don''t seem to have any intuition about your current status..."


    ''status? '' Su Jin squinted his eyes, and then said strangely: ''Could it be because of my friendly relationship with Jialing that these two feel uncomfortable? ¡¯


    Hearing Su Jin say ''friendly relationship'', Lakshmi paused, then looked at Su Jin with a subtle expression:


    ''I can understand why Di Shitian chose you as his heir. ¡¯


    ¡®The situation is one thing, the changing times are another, but shameless in the relationship between men and women, you are indeed quite similar to him. ¡¯


    Hearing Lakshmi''s ''straightforward'' words, Su Jin said calmly: ''Thank you for the compliment. ¡¯


    ''You...'' Lakshmi looked at Su Jin dumbfounded, and then sighed: ''Okay, then I''ll explain to you the ''possible heart'' of King Ming and King Peng! ¡¯


    ''Thank you so much! '' Hearing this, Su Jin began to listen carefully.


    And just when the two were ''eyebrows''.


    Di Shitian said to Shiva with a blank expression:


    ¡®What do you mean by pulling away Little Leticia and creating opportunities for Lakshmi? ¡¯


    ''literal meaning. '' Shiva replied with a smile, and at the same time had the mind to whisper some words to Leticia.


    At that time, realizing that Brahma and Suriya were walking in front, separated from the tacit cooperation between Su Jin and Leticia, Di Shitian frowned wildly and said:


    ¡®Hey, what the **** are you guys negotiating with them in private? ¡¯


    ¡®Why do I feel something is wrong? ¡¯


    ¡®You don¡¯t want to green me, do you? ¡¯


    Di Shatian''s ''green hat radar'' beeped.


    Shiva was stunned at this time, and then said with a strange expression: ''Don''t worry, Lakshmi is not disguised by Shezhi. ¡¯


    ''I don''t worry if you say that... a bastard! '' Di Shitian almost didn''t fry his hair directly: ''Lakshmi is crazy? Or are you crazy? I just said something was wrong, didn''t I agree that the staff members should not be involved in this meeting? Lakshmi what''s going on here? ¡¯


    Shiva didn''t bother to explain to this ''little Zeus'', and ordered directly: ''In short, you just need to cooperate, understand? ¡¯


    ''What? '' Di Shitian was stunned when he heard the words, and when he wanted to say something, he found that both Brahma and Suriya were looking at him with disgust.


    Seeing this, Di Shitian, who understood what the old man was thinking, could only shrink his neck and stopped speaking.


    ''Oh, coward. '' Shiva sneered, and moved on.


    The corner of Di Shitian''s mouth twitched, and he cursed inwardly: ''You are strong, you are justified, grass! ¡¯


    In the atmosphere, Yang Jian, who was the unwelcome person in the crowd, looked at the images of everyone in front of him, spread out his folding fan, and narrowed his eyes:


    ''It seems that something interesting happened within the 12 days of Dharma Protector. ¡¯


    Just as everyone was thinking about each other, a group of people approached the conference room in the temple of the gods.


    Chapter 1686 Rights Negotiation


    Tianjun conference room.


    Four large sofas with a length of five or six meters, plus the tea table in the center, form a "hui" character.


    Su Jin''s kindness was difficult, and he sat down next to Lakshmi, sitting on the far left of the sofa on the left, then bent down slightly, folded his palms, and leaned his arms on his legs, looking around the crowd and said:


    "Although it may be a bit presumptuous, I think that some things are inevitable. If this is the case, why don''t we get straight to the point?"


    "Let''s talk directly about the next distribution of rights in the Tianjun!"


    Hearing that Su Jin came up so directly, the expressions of the Dharma Protectors who had just sat down changed their expressions one after another.


    Ditian Mata laughed at this time, patted Shiva on the shoulder and said:


    "Look at it, I''ll say this kid definitely won''t be ''sensible''!"


    "No, it''s like this at the beginning, it''s very resolute~ Ah!"


    Uesugi Kenshin, who was on the side, glanced at Yang Jian, who sat next to King Peng, and muttered:


    "If you don''t act resolutely, you won''t invite this person over."


    Unlike the other Twelve Days, Uesugi Kenshin is a junior, the successor of the previous generation Kunshamenten after leaving Hakoten.


    Therefore, when everyone else is Yang Jian''s senior and can ignore this ''newcomer'', she is actually a little more ''junior'' than Yang Jian.


    Hearing that Uesugi Kenshin was not a voice transmission, but a public speech, all the guardians looked at Yang Jian for twelve days.


    In fact, apart from saying a few words when everyone introduced each other at the entrance of the Temple of the Gods, at other times, everyone ''ignored'' him intentionally or unintentionally.


    There is no reason for him.


    The situation is wrong, the position is wrong.


    Although Yang Jian is a loose person from Heavenly Court, the people present are all members of the ''Twelve Heavens of Protecting the Law''.


    Even if there is an exception, it is only Su Jin, the next-generation commander of the Heavenly Army.


    Only Su Jin and Leticia, who was Su Jin''s pendant, were ''accepted'' by the Dharma Protector Twelve Days.


    And Yang Jian is naturally excluded by the group.


    This is the inferior nature of human nature, and the gods and Buddhas of Hakoba are no exception.


    Seeing everyone looking at him in unison, Yang Jian closed his fan and bowed his hands towards everyone:


    "Seniors, Yang is polite."


    Hearing this, Marta said with a half-smiling smile: "True Monarch praised me wrongly, we can''t be regarded as your ''senior''."


    And Tiamat asked directly: "Do you represent Taoism or Confucianism?"


    However, in the face of her straightforward inquiry, Yang Jian just smiled: "This time, Yang only represents himself."


    "...Only for himself?" Tiamat glanced at Yang Jian, then at Su Jin, and then stopped talking.


    At that time, there was also a path in Heaven, and Princess Tie Fan, who used to be a Taoist Sanxian, asked quietly:


    "Boy Yang, are you ready?"


    When he dared to follow Su Jin to join them in protecting the law for 12 days, it was obvious that Yang Jian no longer planned to continue his position of scattered people.


    Therefore, there will be a question from Princess Tie Fan.


    In the face of Princess Tie Fan, the senior in the ''Loose Immortals'', Yang Jian smiled and said:


    "Yang has always liked challenges."


    In the face of Yang Jian being "distressed" one after another, Su Jin couldn''t help but cast a wink at Di Shitian.


    ''Good guy, I''m the one to blame again. ¡¯ Di Shitian muttered, then patted the armrest of the sofa and said:


    "Okay, Yang Jian was invited by me to be the chief of staff of the second generation, so don''t embarrass him."


    Hearing Di Shitian say this, the 12-day Dharma guardians immediately looked at each other in dismay.


    Of course they know the truth of this statement.


    After all, on the second-generation chief of staff, even Emperor Shitian has no right to choose, but only the right to suggest.


    The only one who can really decide the candidate is obviously Su Jin.


    But now, instead of saying that Di Shitian is supporting Yang Jian, it is better to say that Su Jin is standing behind Di Shitian and commanding remotely.


    It''s just that the position of the Chief of Staff of the Sky Army... is it a bit too much to play...


    At this time, Lakshmi pretended to be surprised and covered his mouth and said:


    "Eh~? Is it actually this kid from the Li family? I thought Athena would take up this position."


    Hearing Lakshmi''s "pretend" surprise, Su Jin immediately coughed dryly:


    "Cough cough!"


    After coughing, Su Jin waited for a few seconds, then looked at Di Shitian faintly.


    As a result, Di Shitian pretended not to see and whistled.


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t bother to toss anymore, so he glanced at everyone and said:


    "The position of chief of staff, in fact, I do have the idea of ??letting Athena take the position."


    "Originally, according to my brother Yang''s idea, it was to play a leading role with everyone in the position of chief of staff, and finally each took a step back, so that he would naturally become the staff of the ''defense department''."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but look at Uesugi Kenshin. After all, the heaven of the defense department in the Heavenly Army to conquer the Demon King is called Kunshamentian, and Uesugi Kenshin is the leader of this department.


    Originally, Su Jin wanted Di Shitian to cooperate again, but the old guy somehow cooperated and didn''t say anything, so Su Jin could only go on by himself.


    And since Su Jin went up on his own, then follow his approach.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Straight ball to get, not with your BB.


    At that time, seeing Su Jin not playing dumb riddles and discussing with straight balls, Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help but said warmly:


    "I will let the staff give way."


    Just like finance and judiciary, the defense department of the Heavenly Army has always been in the hands of the Law Enforcement Twelve Days.


    Therefore, the position of the staff of the defense department can naturally be decided by twelve days.


    Seeing Uesugi Kenshin agreeing with his own ideas very easily, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile:


    "In that case, I don''t intend to interfere too much in other positions..."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Shiva couldn''t help but stop:


    "and many more!"


    "How did you and Di Shitian negotiate? The right of the department directly under the Heavenly Army requires a chief of staff and a staff officer of the defense department?"


    ............0


    "What are you doing?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, but at this moment, Lakshmi next to him quietly bit his ear and said:


    "Shiva''s bottom line is that the staff of the Twelve Temples are all replaced, and even the responsibilities of Yan Motian, Yuetian and Da Zizitian can be transferred."


    Feeling the heat coming from his ears, Su Jin''s expression couldn''t help but become weird.


    As we all know, the staff of the Twelve Halls are the real executors of the affairs. Except for the important matters of crusade against the Demon King, the Hall Masters ''Twelve Heavens'' basically will not be dispatched to intervene on a large scale.


    Therefore, the price of Shiva is obvious to Su Jin.


    This is to transfer all the rights and interests of Tianjun?


    Oh, you really trust me!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but look at Yang Jian.


    Yang Jian understood, spread out his folding fan, and said with a relaxed smile:


    "Looks like we''re the villains in vain."


    Saying that, Yang Jian couldn''t help but look at Shiva and said with a smile:


    "But Lord Shiva doesn''t need to care. Although Mr. Su Jin gave up direct control of the Dharma Protector for twelve days, it does not mean that he gave up the rights and interests of the Heavenly Army."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Shiva couldn''t help but looked at Di Shitian, a little curious about how the old boy negotiated with Su Jin.


    "It''s literally."


    Su Jin leaned on the sofa at this time and looked up at the dome.


    On the dome of the conference room, the starry sky pattern painted with five colors is shining there.


    "That is to say, in addition to the department that protects the law for twelve days, I only need the Chief of General Staff and the Ministry of Defense, the ecliptic of Greece and the heavens, the seven stars of the Crusaders, these rights..."


    Su Jin lowered his head, looked around the crowd, then stretched out his palm and slowly clenched his fist:


    "..I want it all!!" Eight.


    Chapter 1687 Everyone is in harmony

 Chapter 1150：

    I want them all.


    These four simple words describe Su Jin''s ambitions.


    He is a person who is afraid of trouble. Before he came to Hakotei, he saw gossips such as "the founder of a certain company was made false" every day in news novels and other information channels.


    Although it is said that he came to Tianjun with the permission of the real bigwigs in Hakoba, and was given attention by founders such as Di Shitian, Su Jin did not hesitate to choose the best choice when it comes to business, business, and the distribution of rights in the community. your own way.


    At this time, in the face of Su Jin''s decision, Shiva chuckled lightly, and then asked with burning eyes:


    "Give up the power of protecting the law for twelve days, and choose to accept everything else... May I think you think so?"


    "Yes!" Su Jin nodded slightly, expressing his approval of Shiva''s words.


    "Cunning fellow," Marta muttered.


    As we all know, the "390" Tianjun is an alliance-type community.


    Therefore, in addition to the 12 days of the Dharma Protector where the founder is located, whether it is Heavenly Court, Greece or the Sacred Sequence all have their ''one vote''.


    Of course, one vote for the 12-day Dharma guardian has the founder bonus, but if other people''s "votes" are willing to unite, it is not a delusion that the equivalent is even more than the 12-day Dharma guardian.


    Therefore, Su Jin''s idea is very simple, that is, to give up most of the rights and interests of the guardian for the twelve days, and only take the lead, so as not to have unpleasantness with the old people like them.


    But other than that, he wants all the rights of the other members.


    The result of this is obvious, that is, Su Jin will occupy the dominance of the Heavenly Army without compromising their rights and interests in the Heavenly Army.


    As for who has losses here, it is naturally the major forces other than the Twelve Days of Protection.


    Understanding Su Jin''s thoughts, even Emperor Shitian couldn''t help but sigh:


    "Heavenly Court and Buddhism are not good talkers."


    However, Su Jin just sneered and asked, "Then do you think I''m a good talker?"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian immediately shut up.


    Tianting and Buddhism are not easy to mess with, but Su Jin is probably even more difficult to mess with.


    It is true that Tianting and Fomen have a group of monsters that are in the single digits, but there are also many monsters on Su Jin''s side.


    In other words, Su Jin himself is a ''monster''.


    At this time, when he heard that Di Shitian only mentioned Heaven and Buddhism, but did not mention Cross religion, Marta couldn''t help raising her eyebrows and said with a smile that was not a smile:


    "Oh? It seems that, Di Shitian, you seem to have gained something from going to the lower realm!"


    Hearing this teasing sound, Di Shitian looked up at Marta and said:


    "You also know that the Greek gods are the last thing Su Jin needs to worry about."


    At the upper level of Little Garden, Hestia''s unclear "promotion" has almost been regarded as Su Jin''s handwriting by people with a heart.


    Not to mention the deeds of Argol, just say that Hestia Ka has been at the limit for countless years, and he will not be promoted sooner or later, but he has risen when Su Jin was in distress, and in the previous riots, he made a final decision and shot down the cross. Teach the One God.


    In this case, a fool can guess that Hestia''s promotion is related to Su Jin.


    Therefore, in this case, the Greek gods unconditionally gave up the rights and interests of the Heavenly Army and handed it over to Su Jin, which is a matter of guessing.


    Of course, this well-known thing, Di Shitian also knows that this is not what other people want to know, so he quickly said ambiguously:


    "As for the sacred sequence... We all know that their power in the Heavenly Army is a bit too much."


    Seven sacred sequences, any one, placed outside, is a behemoth that is almost comparable to the Greek gods.


    Acknowledging that it was Greece before Hestia was promoted, but that was pretty scary too.


    This huge power, saying that he is too rich, is not a problem at all.


    It''s just that Di Shitian deliberately mentioned it at this time, which is naturally tricky.


    The excess means that it can be reduced, which means that most of the sacred sequence may be eliminated from the Heavenly Army, but the remaining small part can be ''accepted'' by the Heavenly Army.


    As for why it''s acceptable...


    Shiva tilted his head slightly, glanced at Su Jin, who had a calm face, and sighed:


    "So that''s what happened. That''s what happened in the riot of the Crusaders."


    And when Shiva said this, the Dharma protectors who were present immediately understood it for twelve days.


    They were also the ''onlookers'' who witnessed the vicious incident of the Crusaders, the defection of the Virgin Mary.


    As for what happened to the Crusaders, although it was a bit foggy, it is now clearer.


    Of course, because this matter must involve the original truths, the people present kept their mouths shut after pointing it out.


    Among the crowd, only Tiamat raised his eyes and gave Su Jin an interesting look:


    "Did both Maria and Gabriel quit the Crusades? Well, it seems that while I was hesitating, something very interesting happened to Hakoniwa."


    The Babylonian group of gods born in Tiamat has a close relationship with the Cross religion, and even the Lord once briefly held a seat in the group of Babylonian gods...


    Therefore, Tiamat was curious about the fact that the loyal subordinate of the Lord of Armies would choose to leave.


    The silence of the ''seniors'' made the young Uesugi Kenshin a little uncertain:


    "So, how many branches in the sacred sequence will favor us?"


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin and Emperor Shitian glanced at Uesugi Kenshin, then looked at each other, and finally Su Jin came forward and nodded:


    "There are only two sacred sequences, um, I mean sacred sequences."


    Hearing this, both Di Shitian and Yang Jian showed meaningful expressions.


    Although Shiva and the others are puzzled, the headquarters of Arcadia is an area that has been shielded by Alger all the year round, so they are limited to knowing that the fallen angel led by Lucifer was taken away by Chengzhi. Those who were taken away by ''God'' only knew that Su Jin was involved in this matter.


    The deeper cause and effect were all transferred to them by Alpha, so at this time they really didn''t know that Su Jin still had a Fallen Angel sequence hidden.


    But for Yang Jian and Di Shitian, who were present before, this was something they understood.


    "Cough cough!" Di Shitian coughed twice, and then said, "So, what we have to do is actually only Buddhism and Heavenly Court."


    "Considering that it is impossible for them to withdraw peacefully, for now, we need to find a ''monkey'' to operate."


    He automatically skipped the issue of ''whether to agree to Su Jin'', because in Di Shitian''s view, this question hardly needs to be thought about.


    And when he heard the words of 0.8 Emperor Shitian, Marta really understood it in seconds and said directly:


    "Take the Buddha''s door to open the knife."


    "I also think Buddhism is better." Brahma, who had been silent all the time, was very active at this time.


    Shiva said without thinking, "I think it would be more appropriate to find one of the four great bodhisattvas."


    "Avalokitesvara and I have a little friendship." Tiamat took the initiative to exclude.


    At this time, King Peacock Daming said quietly: "The irritability of Jizo is not easy to mess with."


    "Cough, the Manjusri are pretty good." Suriya touched his nose.


    Therefore, four out of three, Puxian is very painted... Su Jin picked his eyelids.


    Seeing this, Di Shitian looked around the crowd, then turned his head and smiled at Su Jinqian:


    "Okay, it looks like everyone is in harmony."


    "Indeed, it''s quite in sync." Su Jin nodded deeply.


    Chapter 1688 Puxian''s Sobriety


    500 outer gates, a side hall in the temple of the gods.


    The woman wearing colorful robes and colorful robes with a classic Tang Dynasty bun hairstyle walked into the side hall and said to the woman with a tall ponytail lying on the stone tower in the hall:


    "I actually left the incarnation here on purpose."


    "Looks like, water? Resources:\"\"Source?\";Group.\''\''6!,5;.6\"\"6!\''1,\"8\''?8, 9?6,?\"Preparation.!\"Use \''.\",, turn,: group\"\"7,6:\":6,0!,\"1\''?8\'' ?3:\"\''2.,0 son, you already knew I was coming, Lakshmi."


    The dignified classical woman spoke in an unsurprising tone, while looking sharply at Lakshmi''s pretty face with cinnabar between her brows.


    In the face of the woman''s words, Lakshmi raised her face lazily, lay on her side, narrowed her eyes and said:


    "Actually, I didn''t expect you to be the first to come here."


    Speaking of this, Lakshmi chuckled and said the other party''s name:


    "Jiutian Xuanyang Yuannv Notre Dame, oh, if you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid you only remember your Jiutian Xuannv''s name."


    Speaking of this, Lakshmi waved her little hand, and the stone table, stone chair, and a whole set of tea sets appeared neatly one meter in front of her.


    Then, she looked at Jiutian Xuannv and deliberately teased:


    "You are the Taoist **** of war and the teacher of the Yellow Emperor, why are you free to come to me today?"


    Hearing the ridicule, Jiutian Xuannv frowned and did not take a seat, but stood there calmly and said:


    "If you''re here, you should take me as the staff advisor of ''Kunshamen Tian'', not my identity in Taoism and the Eastern Ancestral Deity."


    "Ah, sorry, I forgot."


    Lakshmi ''apologised'' in a tone without any sincerity:


    "If that''s the case, what''s the matter with our military adviser looking for me?"


    Hearing this, Jiutian Xuannv gave Lakshmi a cold look, and then said:


    "Unlike you, an idle person who hides in the lower realms when he is unhappy, and returns when he feels that he has suffered a loss, as a staff officer, I am responsible for the 27,000 clerics who are responsible for maintaining the operation of the Heavenly Army."


    "Twenty-seven thousand... tsk tsk."


    When Lakshmi heard the number, she couldn''t help but squeaked in amazement.


    Her deity, who was still in the conference room, knew clearly that the top leaders of the Heavenly Army headed by Su Jin and Di Shitian were discussing how to attack the bloated crowd of the Heavenly Army.


    According to their rhetoric, it is estimated that after the mountain of Puxian is solved, the public officials will be cleaned up.


    At that time, seeing Lakshmi''s demeanor, Jiutian Xuannv couldn''t help frowning and said:


    "It seems that the situation is very unfavorable for ''us''."


    "It''s you, not us." Lakshmi emphasized the difference.


    Although she is also the staff advisor of the Heavenly Army, she has always been indifferent to things, just making money, and has never intervened in conflicts and disputes within the Heavenly Army.


    If Di Shitian hadn''t played too much this time, she would have to give up the heavenly army that the Indian **** group had finally accumulated, and she wouldn''t be too lazy to move.


    At this time, hearing Lakshmi''s words to divide the distance, Jiutian Xuannv sighed:


    "Sure enough, did that freak kid in Arcadia set his sights on the public officials of the Sky Army..."


    "This can''t be said nonsense. After all, if it is dug up and leaked here, then the problem will be big."


    When Lakshmi said this, he raised his hand and waved, only to see a loud bang from the gate of the palace. Indeed, the quaint stone gate with a height of three meters was completely closed under the action of invisible force.


    Obviously, she didn''t want Jiutian Xuannv to leave here in a short time.


    After closing the palace, Lakshmi returned to her lazy demeanor and asked Jiutian Xuannv;


    "Speaking of which, doesn''t the Emperor Wa, who you are loyal to, have something to do with Su Jin?"


    "Why, this little friendship is not enough to protect your men?"


    At this time, Jiutian Xuannv clearly understood her situation, Lian stepped forward, sat on the stone chair with her skirt up, and said:


    "The people of Buddhism asked me to make a roundabout and want to protect their existing rights and interests."


    "What?" Lakshmi was stunned for a moment, and then said, "I don''t want to explain to Su Jin directly, but ask you to answer, this..."


    Lakshmi couldn''t explain the death of the group for a while.


    When there is a Buddha sitting in town, can you ignore a two-digit figure?


    Even if Su Jin is not a normal two-digit number, he is someone who can wrestle with the two-digit truth people, not to mention the group of people standing behind him.


    What the **** was this guy thinking?


    However, Jiutian Xuannv sneered at this time:


    "Lakshmi, I just ask you, is it useful to come here in person?"


    Lakshmi was stopped by this sentence.

 Chapter 1151：

    is that useful?


    It seems that it doesn''t work!


    Just as Emperor Shitian and other Dharma protectors chose Puxian for the first time when he decided to open the door to Buddhism, Puxian himself knew that he was not treated by the Heavenly Army.


    That being the case, after Di Shitian wooed Su Jin and asked him to abdicate, why couldn''t Puxian judge the position of both parties.


    Since he knew it was hostile, why did Puxian come over and give Su Jin a punch?


    Knowing that Su Jin would not agree to this condition, why did he come here and feel uncomfortable?


    Thinking of this, Lakshmi couldn''t help smacking his tongue: "That guy, to a certain extent, is quite self-aware."


    Although it is said that many mistakes of the Tianjun were made directly or indirectly by Puxian, I have to admit that when he served as chief of staff, Fomen got a lot of benefits.


    Whether it is to weaken the powerful Indian gods within Buddhism, use Carly Yoga to let Buddhism flourish in the lower realm of the Indian gods.


    Or use dystopia to weaken the Thousand Eyes system, allowing Buddhism to infiltrate the Thousand Eyes monitoring area at the lower level of Little Garden, or even involve the East.


    Even if a canary emerges in the end and the dystopia is solved, not only did it not hit Buddhism, but it actually strengthened.


    Hehe, at that time in the Western European border, the basics of the Thousand Eyes and the Crusaders were all involved in the Black Death and fell into decline.


    On the contrary, in the East, Meng Yuan, who believed in Tibetan Buddhism, entered the Central Plains, which greatly strengthened Buddhism and weakened the power of Taoism and Confucianism.


    It can be said that in the dystopian incident, the real profit is Buddhism, which not only hit the West, but also penetrated the East, which can be called a win.


    And recently, in the Three-Headed Evil Dragon Incident, the city of Moon Shadow was destroyed, and Arcadia, which was supported by Emperor Shitian, Queen of Halloween, and Thousand Eyes, began to decline. The Ouroboros, which were faintly infiltrated into the Crusaders'' control.


    It can be said that in the hands of Buddhist members headed by Puxian and others, the power of Buddhism has ushered in an unprecedented expansion.


    "That''s right, for the guy Puxian, instead of being sullen and unable to forgive his Dharma protector''s 12-day surrender, it''s better to win over the Taoism, Confucianism, and the Three Emperor Gods of the East, and have a game with Su Jin under the poker table. field."


    Thinking of this, Lakshmi knew a little about Puxian''s mind, but because of this, she looked at Jiutian Xuannv with a little more curiosity:


    "So, what is your position?".


    Chapter 1689 Saying it''s fake, but knowing it''s true


    "Our position?"


    Facing Lakshmi''s question, Jiutian Xuannu''s mouth curved into a smile:


    "Is something like that important?"


    "Oh, yes, permanent ''neutral''."


    Lakshmi showed an expression of understanding, and then laughed:


    "The people of your three emperors'' ancestors are always betting long, hedging each other, and surviving in the so-called ''cracks''."


    "Look at me, I almost forgot your habits."


    "So." Lakshmi asked with interest at this time: "Where did you invest in Puxian, and what do you plan to invest in Su Jin?"


    Hearing Lakshmi''s question, Jiutian Xuannu said in a flat tone:


    "I am here to support Samantabhadra Bodhisattva."


    When Lakshmi heard this, her brows couldn''t help but jump:


    "Just this?"


    "Just pass the word?"


    "Yes, just pass the word."


    Jiutian Xuannv nodded indifferently, then narrowed her eyes and said:


    "Similarly, we also bring a word for ''you''."


    Lakshmi sat up on the stone couch and asked curiously, "Who asked you to bring it?"


    "Emperor Ziwei." Jiutian Xuannv said with a smile: "For some special reasons, he couldn''t explain it in person, but he asked us to speak to Su Jin, saying that the majesty of the heavenly court recently received a ''relic'' son''."


    "Sherry?!!"


    Lakshmi''s face was startled when he heard this, and he almost jumped off the couch.


    When she came back to her senses, realized that her reaction was too intense, and tried to control her emotions, she still had an incredible look on her face:


    "Is it the share saved by the Xian Shou Sect? Is Pu Xian crazy, and actually gave away the lifeblood of his sect?"


    Jiutian Xuannv did not answer, but stood there smiling without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Lakshmi tried to calm down, then took a deep breath and said:


    "The Buddha''s relic? If so, I am afraid that Emperor Ziwei has to accept the conditions."


    "After all, comprehending that relic is beneficial to him, and even to His Majesty the Jade Emperor in Heaven."


    "During the confrontation with the Taoist ancestor, Emperor Ziwei couldn''t refuse, and dared not refuse, something like the relic that was beneficial to that person."


    The reason is very simple, it is impossible to refuse the things that the immediate boss needs, even if Emperor Ziwei has dozens of courage.


    Therefore, agreeing to Puxian''s conditions became the only choice for Emperor Ziwei.


    Thinking of this, Lakshmi couldn''t help smacking his tongue: "Buddhist and Heavenly Court have cooperated"? "


    "Almost." Jiutian Xuannv replied vaguely: "But you also need to be clear."


    "Since I was invited to come here, it means that Heavenly Court, or Confucianism, is not hostile to Arcadia."


    "Hehe, they have a good plan." Hearing this, Lakshmi couldn''t help laughing.


    After receiving the benefits of Puxian, he sent a message to Su Jin at the end, saying that there is no hostility.


    This is really fun to say.


    Thinking of this, Lakshmi couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "Do you think Su Jin will believe this sentence?"


    "He will." Jiutian Xuannu said in a faint tone: "After all, Emperor Ziwei is already preparing to be reincarnated. I think this news should be enough to make people believe."


    "Reincarnation?" Lakshmi couldn''t help but be stunned: "Why is that fellow Ziwei Emperor reincarnated again... That''s not right!"


    Lakshmi suddenly thought of the key.


    Since Puxian and Emperor Ziwei are trading, it is naturally impossible not to sign the contract.


    After all, this is a major event involving relics, the cooperation between Buddhism and Confucianism, and the highest-level contract must be required.


    The subject of the contract, that is, the bound person, is generally the presence of Emperor Ziwei and Puxian Bodhisattva. After all, both of them know that things are given to His Majesty the Jade Emperor, but the status of the Jade Emperor is naturally impossible to sign. The contract, so the only person who came forward could be Emperor Ziwei, one of the parties.


    And as a person at that time, Emperor Ziwei is now preparing to be reincarnated...


    "I remember that during reincarnation and rebirth, if there is a violation of the contract, even the most advanced contract, it seems that the loss is not too big. After all, reincarnation is the closest way to death..."


    Lakshmi soon noticed that Emperor Ziwei was playing tricks:


    "He wants to use his reincarnation to hack the relic and not return it? Even if he will be punished the most by Hakoba for this purpose, or even the most powerful fascination in the womb, he will not be able to return for hundreds of lives?"


    "Huh? Is there such a thing? I don''t know." Jiutian Xuannv looked at Lakshmi in surprise.


    "It really is."


    Lakshmi "understood" Jiutian Xuannv''s reminder in seconds, and then said in surprise:


    "If you want to do this, His Majesty the Jade Emperor in Heavenly Court will obviously take action to protect Emperor Ziwei and avoid him being punished too heavily."


    "In my understanding, the best way to avoid central punishment is to let both parties default..."


    Thinking of this, Lakshmi looked at Jiutian Xuannv faintly:


    "Tianting wants to use Su Jin''s hand to attack Puxian?"


    When Jiutian Xuannv heard this, she couldn''t help but clapped and said:


    "I have to say, Lakshmi, you are quite able to associate it, but this situation is obviously impossible."


    After saying this, Jiutian Xuannv asked again:


    "Am i right?"


    Lakshmi did not speak at this time.


    Now that she knew that Tianting wanted to hack Puxian, why didn''t she hurry up and talk to Su Jin?


    As for Jiutian Xuannv''s ''rebuttal''.


    Hehe, is this kind of sham rubbing and trading under the face, refuting, is it really refuting?


    Thinking of this, Lakshmi gave Jiutian Xuannv a deep look, then lay down on the stone couch and slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tianjun''s conference room.


    Su Jin, who had just announced the end of the meeting, walked out of the conference room and took a deep breath.


    At the meeting just now, all members of the Tianjun have reached a consensus on ''targeting Puxian''.


    As a result, each person has been assigned the task of intelligence collection, and is prepared to collect information on Puxian in advance through their own hidden channels to determine the target policy.


    Of course, this preliminary preparation will definitely be quick, after all, when dealing with such a veteran three-digit number, if the action is not fast, it will inevitably be noticed by the other party.


    In fact, under such circumstances, Su Jin knew very well that his own shot was almost inevitable.


    After all, in the Tianjun, the only person who can hold Puxian steadily is him, the new commander of the Tianjun.


    And just so, he also intends to use Puxian to stand up, so as to stabilize people''s hearts and determine his stable position in the Heavenly Army.


    In a sense, although Su Jin and Puxian have little hatred, under the trend of interests and positions, the two sides are destined to fight each other.


    ".¡¦Are you sure?" Yang Jian, who followed Su Jin out of the conference room, asked in a low voice.


    "It should ask whether your information is sufficient or not." Su Jin snorted and said with a smile: "As long as his deity appears in front of me, the result must be determined."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin patted Yang Jian on the shoulder:


    "Instead of worrying about whether I can take it or not, you should worry more about whether you can find the true master."


    "...That''s true." Hearing this, Yang Jian shook his head and smiled dumbly, apparently having strong confidence in Su Jin''s ability.


    It''s a joke, Su Jin, who can fight head-on in two figures, is normal to win against Puxian.


    Therefore, the worry should be whether or not to find the other party''s body.


    After walking side by side for a few seconds, the two heard Lakshmi''s voice behind him:


    "Su Jin, wait a moment."


    "how?"


    Su Jin, who was walking side by side with Yang Jian, turned around and looked at Lakshmi with a little doubt:


    "It''s the meeting just now, is there anything you don''t understand?"


    "That''s not it."


    Lakshmi walked quickly to Su Jin, shook his head, then restrained his expression and said seriously:


    "There is someone who needs you to meet urgently."


    "Who?" Su Jin was curious.


    Lakshmi took a deep breath:


    "Nine Heavens Mysterious Girl.".


    Chapter 1690 see the previous one


    Gal la la!


    With the gate of the palace slowly opened.


    A questioning voice followed.


    "You just want to see me?"


    Su Jin stepped into the side hall, his eyebrows narrowed slightly, and his eyes looked like lightning at the woman with a bun in a colorful dress.

 Chapter 1152：

    "Good day, Your Majesty."


    Seeing Su Jin''s arrival, Jiutian Xuannv immediately got up from the chair and gracefully gave Su Jin a blessing.


    "Don''t be too polite."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, then walked into the side hall.


    At the same time, Lakshmi in the palace was like a man made of ink. When the wind blew, his figure suddenly turned into a cloud of mist.


    Then, Lakshmi, who was standing behind Su Jin, raised her hand, received the clouds and mist, then nodded and smiled at Jiutian Xuannv, and then closed the temple door gently, and walked behind Su Jin, who had just sat down .


    "Tell me, what is it that I need to talk to?"


    Su Jin, who was sitting down, looked up at Jiutian Xuannv, and then asked.


    Hearing this, Jiutian Xuannv glanced at Lakshmi and seemed to be asking her why she didn''t explain.


    However, in the face of Jiutian Xuannv''s eyes, Lakshmi just shrugged:


    "You should also know that in the headquarters of the Heavenly Army, there are some things that cannot be said more."


    Speaking of which, she said meaningfully:


    "After all, it''s just safety here, not absolute safety."


    Seeing this, Jiutian Xuannv was speechlessly silent, which was regarded as agreeing to Lakshmi''s remarks.


    Seeing her like this, Lakshmi smiled, then stepped forward and put her hand on Su Jin''s shoulder, and transmitted the information she knew with her mind.


    The teleportation took less than a second.


    Su Jin raised his hand and pressed his temple. After clarifying the situation, he suddenly raised his hand.


    In just an instant, the entire palace was covered with pure white crystals.


    The crystal is clear and translucent, isolating both inside and outside and all prying eyes.


    After successfully blocking the palace, Su Jin glared at Lakshmi angrily and said:


    "Next time, remember to remind me to block the surrounding area."


    Lakshmi stuck out her tongue, but she was deliberately acting cute there.


    At that time, Su Jin, who looked a little serious, picked up the tea cup brewed on the tea table, took a sip of tea, calmed down and looked at Jiutian Xuannv.


    "Thank you Emperor Ziwei for me, I have received his kindness."


    Although Emperor Ziwei, or the one behind him was clearly betting on both sides, even Su Jin, who had Hei Tian''s memory, could vaguely guess the purpose of the Jade Emperor.


    The reason why this ''shameless'' can immediately go back after obtaining the relic is only the favor of the Buddha.


    After obtaining the relic, and after comprehension, should I return it to the Buddha? That His Majesty really had a good plan.


    After all, no matter how Puxian jumps, it is only a three-digit number. Even if he has made a great contribution to Buddhism, he is only an insignificant part compared to Buddha''s favor.


    And just when Su Jin was feeling emotional, Jiutian Xuannv raised her sleeves, picked up the teapot and filled Su Jin with the empty tea:


    "It seems that you still have decided on the disposal plan for Samantabhadra."


    "Almost." Su Jin smiled and said in a relaxed tone: "In a short while, the Tianjun will order the dismissal of all public servants and re-employ them with a new contract."


    Hearing this, Jiutian Xuannv was stunned.


    This is the first time she has heard such news.


    "...Is this okay?" The Nine Heavens Profound Goddess asked subtly: "They are all your subordinates now."


    "Of course it''s good!" Su Jin raised one leg, folded his hands in front of his knees, leaned back and said, "This way they will learn to be obedient and cooperate with me."


    "What do you mean by ''cooperation''?" Jiutian Xuan Goddess became unnatural.


    She is also currently serving as a staff officer in the Sky Army, so it is inevitable that she pays some attention to this matter.


    Su Jin glanced at her and said lightly (bgai):


    "The so-called cooperation means ''obey my orders''."


    "...I understand." Jiutian Xuannv sighed and put down the teapot.


    At this moment, Su Jin stood up, turned his back to the two and walked towards the wall engraved with fairy tales. At this moment, his shadow gradually covered the sculpture on the wall:


    "I don''t care what conditions they give you, but after I become the commander of the Heavenly Army, all you have to do is ''obey and obey, and then obey'', that''s all."


    Knowing Su Jin''s attitude, Jiutian Xuannv could only express regret for Buddhism.


    What they asked for, ''Negotiate with Su Jin and know his attitude. ¡¯.


    She has already done this, and since it didn''t work out, she has no obligation to persevere.


    "If that''s the case, then we can talk about other things."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin turned his head slightly and said:


    "Now you represent the Confucian Heavenly Court, or the Eastern Ancestral God."


    The subtext is that it is not necessary to say about Buddhism, but both sides understand the meaning without saying it.


    "All." A smile slowly appeared on Jiutian Xuannv''s face: "We can provide information on Puxian''s whereabouts."


    "Then what?" Su Jin turned his back to her and asked indifferently, "His death is indeed something many people would like to see, including me of course."


    Saying this, Su Jin smiled dumbly, then turned around and looked at Jiutian Xuannv and said:


    "But I prefer that the power transfer of the Heavenly Army can be peacefully transitioned."


    "Do you understand that?"


    "..." Jiutian Xuannv fell into silence.


    At this time, Su Jin walked back again, sat down in front of Jiutian Xuannv, picked up the teacup she just filled, and said indifferently:


    "How about this."


    "I want to meet him face to face."


    "Only you and him?" Jiutian Xuannv was a little surprised.


    "Yes, just me and him."


    Su Jin picked up the teacup and drank it, let out a sigh, and put the teacup in front of Jiutian Xuannv and said:


    "It should be easy for you."


    "I understand."


    After receiving a response from Jiutian Xuannv, Su Jin glanced at Lakshmi, then turned and left.


    Seeing this, Lakshmi nodded apologetically to Jiutian Xuannv, and then quickly followed Su Jin''s pace.


    The gate of the palace opened and closed, and at the end, only Jiutian Xuannv was alone in the empty hall, silently alone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mount Emei, Mahavira Hall.


    A spirit crane flew from outside the sky and fell into the Mahavira Hall, and it turned into a ray of light and disappeared into the mind of the figure under the Buddha statue.


    After the aura flickered, the figure sitting on the futon paused slightly, and then said with a complicated expression:


    "Want to meet me?"


    "fair enough."


    "As a matter of sincerity, it''s up to him to decide the location.".


    Chapter 1691 Smash the golden body and save the Buddha


    4610 Exterior door.


    Among the stacked mountains, statues of Buddha, sitting or lying down, compassionate or hideous, stand in the mountains and plains.


    This place is called Qianfoshan, which is a Buddhist holy place in the outer gate of 4610.


    At this moment, in the depths of Qianfo Mountain.


    An ordinary wooden house stands among the mountains and thousands of Buddhas.


    The orange flame burns quietly in the center of the fireplace, and the orange flame flickers and illuminates the low table and cushions on the right.


    On the low table, the jade pot spring bottle with a thin neck and a round belly and a milky white body is exuding a refreshing wine fragrance.


    Beside the jade pot, there are two exquisite and small wine glasses, one is half full and one is empty.


    Su Jinduan sat in front of the half full wine glass, raised it and took a sip:


    "I don''t know what flavor you like, so I didn''t add wine to you."


    When Su Jin stretched out, he pointed in front of him, across the soft cushion of the low table, and signaled the person at the door to take a seat, saying:


    "If you don''t like baijiu, you can choose something else - before our chats diverge."


    Hearing this, the visitor was silent for a moment, then put his hands together, and softly recited a Buddha''s name:


    "Amitabha."


    "Master Su kindly invited, but the little monk was disrespectful."


    As he said that, he stepped forward slowly, knelt down in front of the low table, and straightened his back.


    Su Jin sipped the hot white wine and squinted at each other.


    The visitor has bright eyes and white teeth, clean facial features, and bright eyes. His appearance seems to be around 20 years old, and his head with a ring scar is smooth and bright, and it seems that he has taken good care of it before coming.


    After sitting upright, Puxian held up the wine glass in both hands and said, "Just give me a glass of white water."


    Su Jin stretched out his hand, and the water vapor condensed and circled in the wine glass, forming a pool of clear water.


    Seeing this, Puxian did not suspect him, took a sip, and then sighed:


    "Qing! Sweet!"


    "It seems that Master Su is also very accomplished in the way of the Five Elements."


    "A little trick."


    Su Jin poured himself a glass of wine, raised his eyebrows and looked at Puxian:


    "Emperor Ziwei has been reincarnated."


    Puxian''s hand holding the cup trembled, apparently he had learned enough information from this short sentence.


    "You shouldn''t have handed over the relic." Su Jin sighed softly, with a rather regretful tone.


    The relics are still there, and Puxian is still a disciple of the Buddha, and he is the head of the ten sages of Buddhism. In the Buddha, there are still some old feelings.


    But after it was handed over, the relationship was greatly discounted.


    A discount that Puxian can''t hold.


    Puxian guessed something at this time, and drank the water in the cup a little dejectedly:


    "I have known for a long time that the World Honored does not care about fame and fortune, nor does he care about the so-called authority, or even the truth."


    "What He cares about is suffering and its cessation (Nirvana), the detachment of self and all beings."


    "It''s ridiculous, the World Honored One doesn''t care about saving sentient beings. The rhetoric of saving sentient beings and extradition of others'' transcendence is determined by us disciples, these Bodhisattvas."


    "He seems to be happy to guide us on the path of detachment. Every time we ask, he always teaches us tirelessly, and even teaches us the secrets that only people at their level know."


    "But....is that really something I can do?"


    When Puxian said this, he looked at Su Jin with a puzzled expression:


    "Do you think that I can prove the Dao like the World Honored One and achieve the truth of the universe? I don''t know if that ''single digit'' can appear?"


    "Is there really a single-digit, omniscient and omnipotent person in this world?"


    He is like a lost traveler.


    There are clearly all roads ahead, but he can''t step on any of them.


    Obviously, he could see and hear the roads, and even he could tell the road conditions and how to go, and even knew what the scenery at the end should look like.


    However, he has never been able to go that way.

 Chapter 1153：

    On that road, Di Shitian, whom he despised, stepped into briefly, and Moses and Hetian, who were once mortals, also crossed him and walked all the way.


    But it was only him, the only one who passed down from the Buddha himself, the sect master of the Buddhist sect, who couldn''t enter that road, and he couldn''t even find the opposite gate.


    How desperate is this.


    Looking at Puxian''s numb face, Su Jin said without hesitation:


    "There is no doubt that they exist, and they are the realm you can reach."


    Do the gods and Buddhas in Hakoten have any hope of reaching single digits?


    Yes, everyone has it, no matter how small the possibility is, this possibility is there.


    Because this is the law that the four primordial truths built together at the beginning of the construction of the Little Garden.


    This may sound contradictory.


    After all, the four primordial truths occupy almost all the secrets of Little Garden, and in a substantial sense, use the information advantage to make other cosmic truths work for them.


    Such behavior is no different from monopoly at all, but it is undeniable that they have indeed left the hope that anyone can become enlightened at the very foundation of Little Garden.


    After all, Little Garden is a sublime world where the Alpha of the beginning and the Omega of the end coexist.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Hearing this, Puxian was taken aback for a moment, and then he looked at Su Jin with a relaxed expression:


    "thanks."


    "While I doubt you''re comforting me, at least it makes me happy that someone like you thinks I can do it."


    Puxian took a deep breath, his face recovered from the gaffe he had just realized that "Buddha has given up on himself", and his expression gradually became rational and indifferent.


    call--


    A cold wind blew from outside the door.


    The bonfire swaying in the surrounding furnace tossed a few times, and then turned into a plume of white smoke and went out straight.


    At this time, Puxian asked indifferently:


    "I understand that many people who have been protecting the Dharma for 12 days don''t want to see me. Since they can invite you, I don''t need to say anything about my result."


    "but..."


    ............0


    Pu Xian''s expression paused, and a smile appeared on his face:


    "Do you really think that if you solve me and solve the Xian Sect, the Buddhist forces within the Heavenly Army will give up?"


    "Zen School, Tiantai School, Tantric School, Faxiang School, Lu School, Sanlu School, Pure Land School, Jushe School, Chengshi School, can you rely on your strength to subdue them all?"


    "Impossible."


    Puxian didn''t wait for Su Jin to answer, just shook his head and said:


    "We know too many ways to achieve double figures and even single figures. This stems from the compassion of the World-Honored One, and it also stems from our despicableness."


    "In Buddhism, people who substitute their own hearts for heaven''s hearts are like crucian carp crossing the river. Everyone is not a Buddha, but everyone is a Buddha."


    "They won''t give up mastering the Heavenly Army, because that''s a platform, a platform for ''purifying all beings''."


    "Fame, prestige, influence, and, the huge achievements transformed from this, the lofty spirituality tempered by the achievements."


    "This is the road that all those who want to achieve double figures must go through."


    "You can''t stop them, just like the World Honored who was put on the altar and couldn''t move."


    "Everyone is for his own good, but no one considers his opinion."


    "Hehe, Buddhism has changed its taste since its inception."


    "Oh?"


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, he raised the wine glass with his left hand, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Then what if..."


    "Am I going to change this changed Buddhist school back?"


    Hearing this, Puxian looked stunned and said:


    "What do you want to do?"


    Su Jin smiled wanton when he heard the words:


    "doing what?"


    "Smash the golden body and rescue the Buddha!" ??Eight.


    Chapter 1692 It''s Raining


    "Smash the golden body and rescue the Buddha!"


    The simple words revealed unimaginable information, and the person who said these words was an unusual person, which made Puxian''s expression become very dignified for a while.


    "you..."


    "Want to go to war with everyone?"


    Puxian had difficulty understanding Su Jin''s thoughts.


    He can understand ''smash the golden body and rescue the Buddha. '' the meaning of this sentence.


    After all, "hit the statue of Confucius and rescue Confucius." ¡¯ Such things have not never happened in the Eastern Continents of the lower realms.


    However, did the "Confucianism" that this sentence wanted to hit disappear because of this?


    Maybe they once disappeared, but now, they''re back.


    But now, what Su Jin wants to do is no different from the previous image of overthrowing Confucius, at least Puxian thinks there is no difference.


    But...


    "Three Nine Zeros" "There is no Confucius in the statue of Confucius, but there is a Buddha in the golden body!"


    Puxian couldn''t understand Su Jin''s thinking.


    Wouldn''t it be nice to have that merciful Buddha trapped in the altar? Wouldn''t this be good for Su Jin?


    You must know that although Hakoba cannot accommodate single digits so far, it does not mean that it will not be possible in the future.


    For the place where there may only be ''one'', the twin goddesses, Daozu, Jade Emperor, and Yawei joined forces and fought endlessly.


    And with this as the core, the two-digit players are constantly fighting under the poker table, setting off a storm.


    It can be said that almost all the major events in Hakoniwa are caused by the contradiction of "single digit".


    In this case, what is the difference between releasing the Buddha, who was originally limited to the altar, and letting him participate in such competition?


    Don''t say it far, just say Su Jin himself, doesn''t he have the idea of ????involving in the single digit?


    If so, what good would it be for him to release the Buddha?


    Isn''t Su Jin worried about such behavior, angering everyone and making himself the target of public criticism?


    Pu Xian''s eyes were full of confusion, and he couldn''t help but asked Su Jin:


    "Why...why do you do this?"


    "You ask me why?"


    Su Jin picked up the wine glass, took a sip of the clear wine, and his eyes were as indifferent as water:


    "I just think that competition should have a bottom line."


    "And Buddha is a very good fuse."


    "That''s all."


    Puxian opened his mouth when he heard the words. If he was a devout Buddhist believer, Su Jin''s words using the Buddha as a fuse would be enough to trigger a **** conflict.


    However, it is a pity that he, the Buddha himself, is a powerful Buddhist, but he is one of the most unbelievers in the Buddha.


    This is not because he is arrogant, but because he understands the Buddha too well, and clearly understands that he is not a god, but a man.


    It is precisely because of this understanding that Puxian can best understand Su Jin''s intentions now.


    Pu Xian pursed his lower lip, as if his lips were a little dry.


    He was silent for a moment, took another deep breath, and finally sighed:


    "you''re right."


    "If among the five beings that are closest to one digit, who is the most merciful, it can only be the Buddha."


    "Because of his kindness, we unfilial disciples can take advantage of his weakness and trap him on the altar."


    "Hehe, it is said that the Buddha''s golden body is the Buddha''s golden body, but in fact, the Buddha is the Buddha, the golden body, but the golden body."


    "All of us disciples know that without the golden body, the Buddha would be better, but for ourselves, we build the so-called golden body for the Buddha time and time again."


    "In the final analysis, the Buddha''s golden body is not for the Buddha, but for himself."


    Clang sound.


    Su Jin flicked the jade pot spring bottle lightly with his fingers, and at the same time with a light sound, he said to Puxian:


    "Want wine?"


    Puxian put his hands together and just missed the word ''Amitabha Buddha'', but he was in a trance, but he gave up chanting the Buddha''s name, and said calmly:


    "Have a drink."


    Su Jin poured him a glass of wine and said:


    "Calculate the time, the Tianjun should have announced the order to lay off personnel by now."


    Puxian took the wine glass, took a sip, and said softly:


    "I know."


    "Exclude all non-combat personnel from the Heavenly Army and replace them with contract cooperation."


    "This method is really bold, blatantly restricting many behaviors, and restraining everyone with the power of the center of the small garden."


    "But do you think they''ll give up?"


    "A wolf that eats meat will completely turn into a dog because of your contract?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled lightly.


    He had long expected the leak of the contract.


    After all, as long as more than three people know any secret, it will no longer be a secret. ¡­


    Su Jin even knew exactly when Puxian knew, who the person who leaked the secret to him was, and even how many words the person said when he leaked the secret.


    But right now, that''s not what he wants to discuss.


    "The people of the Xian Sect are still full members."


    Puxian''s expression changed, he was stunned for a moment, and then after reacting, his face was blue and purple, and he couldn''t help shouting at Su Jin:


    "Good trick!"


    Buddhism, Taoism, Confucianism, even Cross religion, and even Greece, which Su Jin really grasped, all retire and change the contract, but only the sages of his Samantabhadra remain.


    What is this doing?


    This is setting a living target.


    Even smart people know that this is to provoke hatred for the sages, but what about other people, what will those gods and Buddhas who have lost their interests think?


    Your Xian Sect first started to oppose Su Jin with a clear-cut stand, but in the end, it was you who were recruited the fastest.


    Everyone has been cut off from food, and only you, Puxian, have been given meat. What kind of differential treatment is this?


    Under such treatment, what kind of malice can breed?


    Puxian is completely unimaginable and dare not imagine.


    Just as Puxian questioned Su Jin just now, now this question has been thrown back by Su Jin and thrown on Puxian''s own head.

 Chapter 1154：

    "Do you want to go to war with everyone?"


    In a trance, Puxian seemed to see Su Jin questioning himself, but it was just a trance. In the present world, Su Jin just slowly filled him with wine, and then smiled at him 0.8.


    At this moment, Pu Xian pursed his dry lips. His mouth was not dry, but he thought it was dry:


    "What do you want me to do to let go of Xian Shouzong?"


    Su Jin burst out laughing, as if Pu Xian said something funny.


    However, Pu Xian didn''t dare to laugh, he looked at Su Jin without blinking, staring at his face, trying to get the answer he hoped for.


    Under his gaze, Su Jin smiled gently at him and said calmly:


    "I want your life."


    Boom!


    There was thunder outside the window, and there was a crackling sound from the wooden roof.


    It''s raining!


    (Recommended book: Comprehensive Manga: Starting with Killing the Mysterious God!, Drummer''s new book, according to my understanding of drummers, it has a dark style with a high probability, and interested readers can read it.) .


    Chapter 1693 Dust to Dust


    "my life?"


    Puxian was stunned.


    The rolling thunder roared outside the window, and the torrential rain crackled.


    His heart is also good, the sky is now gloomy.


    "Amitabha."


    Puxian chanted a Buddha''s name softly, and folded his hands together:


    "If the little monk''s life can make Su Shizhu let go of my sages, then come on."


    As he said that, he lowered his head and exposed his neck, waiting for death to come.


    Seeing such a Puxian, Su Jin just took a sip of wine and said indifferently:


    "I don''t want your life."


    "what?"


    Puxian showed a blank expression at this moment.


    This time it will kill him, and the next time it will not kill him, what are you doing?


    Could it be that he was playing with him? But what fun does he have as a little monk?


    "Can''t you understand? Then I''ll make it clearer."


    It seems that Su Jin''s reaction to Puxian is not surprising:


    "Personally, I don''t want your life."


    Said that Su Jin looked at Pu Xian with a puzzled expression:


    "Speaking of which, I''m also very surprised. You seem to be ready to die before you come. However, in terms of relationship, there should be no hatred between us personally."


    "Are you... sure?" Puxian frowned and asked tentatively.


    Hearing this, Su Jin put down the wine glass and said indifferently:


    "Are you trying to say that the demise of Arcadia is related to you? Or that the demise of the 16th Moon Shadow City has affected the Black Rabbit, or that the demise of the Hakoba Knights is also your arrangement, causing Leticia to degenerate into a Demon Lord?"


    "Let''s not say whether these things are related to you, just say that these things really involve me?"


    Puxian suddenly understood what Su Jin meant.


    Then after he understood, he couldn''t help laughing:


    "Haha, hahaha! Yes, these things really have to get to the bottom of it, and it really has nothing to do with you."


    However, when he smiled, he burst into tears.


    "It was the little monk, I was wrong. I knew that the Su Shizhu had only been here for a year, but put the hatred of the past on your head. This is the little monk''s mistake."


    "Yes, we really have no grudges between us."


    "I have a grudge against the Dharma Protector Twelve Days, the Canary, and Kasugabe Takaaki, but it''s not you."


    After saying this, Puxian took a deep breath and said:


    "I understand what you mean."


    "They want me to die, aren''t they?"


    "Because my existence has hindered their interests, coupled with new hatred and old hatred, they will continue to push you and me to the current confrontation."


    "So it is, so it is!" Puxian muttered to himself.


    At this time, Su Jin picked up the jade pot and spring bottle, filled himself with wine, and then filled Puxian, saying like a normal chat:


    "But it can''t be said that it has nothing to do with me at all."


    "At least your death can establish prestige for me, right?"


    "So at least in this regard, I am also a vested interest."


    "Yes, quite right."


    Pu Xian nodded, took up Su Jin''s filled wine with a relaxed look, and said with a smile:


    "As far as the matter is concerned, you are also one of the vested interests, and one who has no hatred and no grudge against me."


    Speaking of this, Puxian drank the wine in one gulp, sighed, and said with emotion:


    "So, have I become a stepping stone?"


    When he said this, he shook his head bitterly:


    "Yeah, I got in the way of too many people, and too many people wanted me to die."


    "If it weren''t for this, they wouldn''t use the Xian Sect to blackmail me."


    "Hehe, the path of truth I''m taking requires the existence of the Sage Sect and the extradition of sentient beings to the Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss. Except for me, only a very few people in Buddhism know about these weaknesses."


    "I think I''ve figured out who I''m getting in my way."


    Speaking of which, Puxian put down his wine glass, stood up, and turned to leave.


    "Did you just leave?" Su Jin asked with a smile while playing with the wine glass.


    Puxian paused for a while, and then said with a relaxed expression:


    "It''s useless to stay here, isn''t it?"


    "After all, you don''t want my blood to get your hands dirty."


    "correct."


    Su Jin raised his wine glass and lifted it towards Puxian''s back, saying:


    "May the Bodhisattva attain bliss early!"


    Hearing this, Puxian froze and shook his head with a wry smile:


    "Murdering is even more punishing. Sure enough, you are much worse than Di Shitian."


    After all, he sighed and pushed the door out.


    Su Jin watched Puxian go away, and after he left, he put down the glass and continued to pour.


    In the wooden house, the extinguished fire in the surrounding stove suddenly rekindled, and the orange-red fire flickered, dispelling the coldness brought by the torrential rain and cold wind.


    The room gradually warmed up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Heaven, Mount Emei.


    Puxian, who had just returned here with his magical powers, had just stepped into the Mahavira Hall, when he saw three novices rushing out in delight:


    "Ancestor!"


    "Master, do you know?"


    "Zong Wu, Zong Hui, Zong Xin."


    Puxian looked at his disciples and grandchildren one by one, and then looked up at the disciples and grandchildren not far away in the temple:


    "You all know that, right?"


    "Know what?"


    Zong Wu, who was thin and tall, froze for a moment, then patted his head:


    "Oh, Patriarch, are you talking about the Tianjun?"


    Speaking, Zong Wu''s expression suddenly became excited:


    "Patriarch, the Heavenly Army has been disarmed, and our positions in the Heavenly Army have been dismissed!"


    The fat novice Zonghui next to him patted his senior brother:


    "Idiot, can you be happy about being dismissed? Hurry up and say what''s important."


    "Ah yes yes yes!" Zong Wu slapped his head bald and said with a smirk: "The point is not this, but although we were dismissed, we were transferred to the Brahma Temple to assist us, and what secret contract should we sign? , this is the rise and fall of the light."


    Puxian smiled and nodded, and seemed to be happy about it:


    "and then?"


    "Then?" Zong Wu was stunned, and returned stupidly: "What else is there then?"


    "Masters and brothers said that the commander of the Heavenly Army has changed, and our status is definitely not guaranteed. Now that it has risen in the dark, is there any benefit?"


    "That''s really gone." Puxian looked suddenly, then shook his head.


    And right here, the shortest Zong Xin quickly reminded:


    "Senior brother and brother, the ancestor may have said that, the one that was sent before the letter from the Heavenly Army."


    "Ah yes yes yes!" Zong Wu patted his bald head again, and his head turned red and said: "Just now, Tian Court sent a gift back to the Patriarch. I was so happy about the Tian Army thing that I forgot it."


    Saying that, Zong Wu took out a sandalwood rosary, held it in his hand, and handed it to Puxian.


    "Huayan Sutra..." Puxian was stunned when he saw the rosary.


    Zong Wu was also stunned at this time, and then said: "What Huayan Sutra? Isn''t this a rosary?"


    "...Yes, it is indeed a rosary." Puxian let out a long sigh, and then patted Zong Wu with a smile: "The ancestor is old and dazzled."


    He said that he picked up the rosary from Zong Wu''s hand, held it in the palm of his hand, and then smiled and said to the surroundings:


    "Go down."


    Seeing Puxian like this, the disciples and their grandchildren breathed a sigh of relief, then glanced at Puxian before saying anything, and in the end only the youngest three Zong Wu were left, and then they left.


    "Ancestor, then we..." Zong Wu and his companions glanced at each other, and then asked Puxian.


    Puxian smiled when he heard the words: "After half an hour, you guys will clean the 390 sanitation in the Daxiong Palace. Now, let''s go down first and let me be quiet here."


    "Yes." Zong Wu nodded when he heard the words, and then retreated together with the other two.


    When everyone left, Puxian raised his head and looked at the Brass-cast Buddha statue plated with a layer of gold paint in front of him, and suddenly laughed:


    "Master, when I joined the Heavenly Army, it seemed that my performance was the same as those little guys, or even worse."


    "Did you look at me like I did just now?"


    The golden Buddha is sitting with flowers in his arms, his eyes are downcast, and he has no desire or thought.


    Puxian waited quietly for a while, and after hearing no sound, he sighed:


    "...I can''t go back after all."


    Outside the Daxiong Palace.


    Zong Wu and the others just walked out of the Mahavira Hall when they saw many brothers and sisters kneeling on the steps, holding wooden fish, knocking and chanting sutras.

 Chapter 1155：

    And it was the Ksitigarbha Sutra recited for the dead.


    Seeing this, Zong Wu said: "Master, uncle, there is no invitation for dinner from the mountain today?"


    Hearing the sound, an old monk glanced at him and pointed to the futon beside him: "Kneel down and read together."


    Speaking of this, the old monk''s lips twitched and said:


    "Send to the ancestors."


    Zong Wu was stunned for a moment, and turned his head subconsciously, but only saw the golden light shining brightly in the sky, and the light of the relic was shining brightly.


    Indistinctly, Zong Wu seemed to see tears on the face of the eternal golden Buddha statue.


    In a trance, the monks heard a word.


    "After I die, I don''t have to build a temple or erect a golden body."


    "Then, sprinkle my ashes at the foot of Lingshan, send the relic to the Heavenly Army, and hand it over to Lord Su Shi. That''s it."


    "Dust to dust to dust."


    "Amitabha!"


    In an instant, thunder struck in the daytime, golden lotuses fell from the sky, and rainbows swept across the sky.


    In an instant, the monks realized...


    Patriarch passed away.


    Chapter 1694 Suicide


    "what?"


    "Pu Xian is dead!!"


    In the temple of the gods, wearing flat-frame glasses and holding a stack of documents in his hand, Di Shitian, who was about to read, was stunned on the spot when he heard Marta''s report.


    His expression was stunned for a moment, then suddenly pursed his lips, as if he wanted to laugh, but he forcibly restrained it, and then turned to sadness.


    "It''s unfortunate."


    Marta and Shiva next to him looked at each other, then shook their heads:


    "Indeed, too unfortunate."


    Di Shitian touched his lips: "He is a great person."


    "Great man." X2


    Shiva and Marta continue to repeat.


    "He''s the best friend of my life, brother."


    Di Shitian rubbed his hands, raised his legs, found a comfortable position for himself on the chair, and said nervously:


    "Does he have any last words?"


    Marta flipped through the report, then shook her head:


    "There doesn''t seem to be any special last words, just to send something to Su Jin."


    "Oh, yes, Emei Xian Sect has applied for a land and water dharma meeting."


    "Can''t do it!!"


    Di Shitian immediately raised his hand to stop, but at the end, his words changed in an instant:


    "No, it must be done!"


    "It''s a big deal, a special deal, and it takes seventy-seven forty-nine years to run him. The Heavenly Army will pay for it. No, I will pay all the expenses. I will personally carry the coffin for him."


    "Ah?" Marta was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise: "You still want to waste the time when the Tianjun was reorganized? Run over to carry the coffin for that bald donkey? Are you crazy?"


    "I''m not crazy."


    Di Shitian shook his head, then stroked his beard and said:


    "...I just wanted to make sure he was dead."


    Marta looked stiff, then sighed: "Well, this really needs to be confirmed."


    Di Shitian shook his head unintentionally, and then asked:


    "By the way, what is he going to give Su Jin?"


    "A relic". "


    Marta glanced at the document, then frowned and said:


    "After all, the escorts are almost at the headquarters of the Heavenly Army."


    "So that''s the case." Di Shitian was stunned, and then said with a sigh of relief: "Sarizi... It seems that he is really dead, but why should he give it to Su Jin?"


    "Oh, by the way, what about Su Jinren? Has he received this information?"


    Marta said calmly at this time: "After he went out with Lakshmi, he never came back, otherwise why would I report the matter to you first?"


    "Going out?" Di Shitian was stunned for a moment, then narrowed his eyes, and said suspiciously, "It''s such a time."


    After speaking, Di Shitian asked with a somewhat unnatural expression:


    "Wait, shouldn''t Puxian be his hand?"


    Hearing this, Marta was stunned for a moment, and then she was suspicious:


    "It''s possible, after all, the timing is such a coincidence."


    "But according to Su Jin''s past habits, he shouldn''t be caught."


    "It''s better." Di Shitian was a little nervous: "Although the great monk has been disappointed with his disciple for a long time, but this time the relics have been burned, and 80% are really dead."


    "As soon as this matter is troubled, don''t care about how they had quarreled in the past, but the lights go out when people die. Although the great monk won''t be held accountable, we don''t want to go too far."


    "Well, after a while, I''ll make an apology and go to Lingshan to apologize."


    Hearing this, Shiva turned his head and asked Di Shitian, "By the way, I asked the Buddha to make sure that Puxian is dead?"


    "Yeah." Di Shi replied consciously, then suddenly returned to his senses, and gave Shiva an angry look: "You guy, if you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb."


    Shiva shrugged, then continued to lie down on the sofa with the book.


    Seeing this, Di Shitian snorted, then turned his head and asked Marta:


    "Can I contact Su Jin?"


    "Let me try."


    Just as Marta was about to say something, she heard the door being pushed, and then, Lakshmi''s voice rang out:


    "Don''t look for it, the person has returned."


    Hearing the sound, Di Shitian turned his head, just in time to see Lakshmi leading Su Jin up.


    "Huh? It depends on what I do?"


    Su Jin, who approached the room, approached the sofa and found that the eyes of Di Shitian, Marta and Shiva were all focused on his face.


    "You..." Di Shitian stood up, hesitated for a moment, and then asked tentatively, "Have you attacked Puxian?"


    "Me?" Su Jin was surprised for a moment, and then said strangely: "Without hatred and no grudges, what do I do to him?"


    "You really attacked him?" Di Shitian''s eyes widened, and his face was horrified: "How did you do it, boy?"


    "Not to mention that bald donkey, I still recognize his life-saving ability. Where did you catch all his incarnations?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin silently glanced at Di Shitian and said:


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Pu Xian committed suicide, what does it have to do with me?"


    When Marta heard the words, she asked with a strange expression: "I got 16 punches in the back, so it was determined to be suicide?"


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, then raised his hand, opened his palm, and gave these idiots a look:


    "Look at my hand."


    Di Shitian took a deep jump, jumped up from the desk, landed in front of Su Jin, and grabbed his hand directly with both hands:


    "Is this the hand that solved Puxian? Come, let me kiss."


    Clap!


    Su Jin slapped Di Shitian and said with disgust:


    "Stay away from me, it''s disgusting."


    Saying that, he walked to the sofa opposite Shiva, sat down, raised his legs and said:


    "Does Puxian have any last words to explain?"


    "No." Marta paused for a moment and asked with a subtle expression, "You really didn''t kill it?"


    "He committed suicide."


    Su Jin ignored Shiva''s wide eyes, picked up the teacup in front of her (good promise), took a sip, and said:


    "I just played a small part in the process."


    "Oh, 100 million point effect, I understand."


    Di Shitian rubbed his red and swollen cheeks, then turned around and wiped two tears on himself with his saliva:


    "Alas, my good brother, he died so miserably."


    "Are you going to have lunch today?" Marta asked.


    "add!"


    "I want to eat 5 big bowls of rice."


    Di Shitian laughed outright, then narrowed his eyes and said to Marta:


    "By the way, Marta, I''ll let the **** come in here later. I want to see what his Puxian''s relic looks like."


    After speaking, Di Shitian turned his head and asked Su Jin:


    "Is that all right?"


    Su Jin glanced at him when he heard the words, and said calmly:


    "as long as you are happy."


    "Okay, let''s do it!" He replied.


    Chapter 1695 Good News


    "This is Puxian''s relic?"


    In the towering temple with many stone pillars, Di Shitian came over, leaned in front of Zong Wu, and looked closely at the relic in his hand.


    "Yes, it is."


    As a temporary escort, Zong Wu, who did not expect Di Shitian to be so close, was obviously a little nervous.


    Di Shitian looked left and right, and even dipped his fingers with saliva, slipped on the skin of the relic, and then patted his thighs and said:


    "Good guy, Puxian is finally dead."


    Hearing this, Zong Wu''s face darkened, his entire face twisted.


    Sitting in the center of the temple, Su Jin at the head of the round table couldn''t help but patted her cheek after hearing this, and then glanced at Marta who was closest to Di Shitian.


    Marta understood, stood up and kicked Di Shitian''s ass.


    "Ouch!"


    "Who kicked me?"


    Di Shitian, who was staggered, turned his head while rubbing the place upstairs and said in a breath.

 Chapter 1156：

    "Be restrained."


    Marta glanced at Di Shitian with contempt, then looked at the little monk whose eyes were red and swollen, obviously crying, and patted his shoulder comfortingly:


    "Come on, little monk."


    Having said that, Marta reached out and took the relic, turned and walked towards 407 Su Jin.


    "Thank you Your Majesty for your concern."


    After Zong Wu handed over the relic, he nodded sadly, then glanced at Di Shitian next to him, and then chanted the Buddha''s name in a low voice.


    Upon seeing this, Di Shi Tianman smiled nonchalantly and said, "Yo, the little monk is still a little temperamental."


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t care about anything. He whistled and went straight to the place where Su Jin''s head was next to sit down, which really boosted his hatred.


    At that time, Su Jin, who was sitting on the chair, saw the relic on the table, holding his cheek with one hand, and squinted his eyes, then turned his eyes and looked at Zong Wu:


    "Does Puxian have any last words?"


    "Amitabha... In addition to handing the relic to Master Su, the Patriarch also wanted to sprinkle the remaining ashes at the foot of Lingshan."


    Hearing this answer, Su Jin nodded slightly, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong with such behavior.


    However, at this time, Di Shitian suddenly interjected:


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll do the job of escorting the ashes. After all, I also want to give the old man his last ride."


    However, even though he said this, Di Shitian''s vigilant expression almost clearly said "I''m on guard", in four big characters.


    Su (bgai) Jin is not too surprised when he sees this. He knows that Puxian is a smart person and won''t do anything stupid to get away with fake death, but Buddhism occupies reincarnation, and it is an indisputable fact in Little Garden.


    Under such circumstances, Di Shitian was worried that after Puxian''s ashes were sent to Lingshan, it was normal for him to return by means of Buddhism.


    Even if Puxian died voluntarily, some people don''t care if Puxian is willing or not.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s up to you to go."


    Su Jin easily agreed to Di Shitian''s request.


    And when Su Jin made arrangements, Zong Wu, the representative of the Xian Sect, also retired under Marta''s arrangement.


    After the people left, Di Shitian said to Su Jin with a serious look:


    "The great monk has spoken. He likes to leave a little ''residue'' and send people into reincarnation."


    Hearing this, the sparse figures on the round table suddenly became solemn.


    In Buddhism, there is only the one from the Daleiyin Temple in Lingshan who can make Di Shitian call him a ''great monk''.


    Since He has spoken out, even Su Jin has to give face.


    Thinking of the Buddha, Su Jin subconsciously tapped the table with his index finger, and after a few moments, he asked:


    "Is it just scum?"


    If the Buddha is willing to sell some benefits, it is not that Su Jin cannot tolerate the reincarnation of Samantabhadra.


    As for whether it can be done or not, it is the Buddha''s business, and it has nothing to do with him.


    Then Di Shitian''s reaction was very strange.


    He looked at the relic on the table in front of Su Jin with strange eyes, and said in a erratic tone:


    "People are like this, and they can only be leftovers."


    "Even if it can be reincarnated, the last person to come back can only be another person with a similar breath."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, always feeling that Di Shitian seemed to have something to say.


    Next to him, seeing Su Jin puzzled, Shiva, who had been leaning on the chair and closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, glanced at the relic, and then explained:


    "Puxian takes the Buddhist ''Huayan Sutra'' as the core, injects all the authority and spirituality into the period, and forms this relic that is infinitely close to the ''simulated star creation map''."


    "After doing such a crazy act, he can keep a little residue and reincarnate because the Buddha has great magic power to protect him."


    "If this is replaced by someone else, there will be no scum left."


    "A semi-finished simulated star creation map?"


    Only at this time did Su Jin focus on the relic, but he did not expect Puxian to do such a big thing before he died.


    It''s just that this thing didn''t stay in the Xian Shou Sect as a background, how could it be sent to him?


    "Why did he send this to me?"


    Hearing this, Di Shitian paused, pondered for a while in Puxian''s mind, then snorted and sneered:


    "He is thinking that the Xian Shou Sect will not be able to keep the semi-finished product without the Buddha''s relic, so he sent it to you. I hope you will look at the Buddha''s face and protect his disciples."


    "Hehe, this old boy is quite protective of his cubs. No, it should be said that Buddhist guys are very protective of their shortcomings."


    For example, the great monk... everyone committed suicide, and he still wanted to leave a residue for his thoughts... Di Shitian couldn''t help but murmured in his heart.


    But after thinking about it, he thought again, maybe it was because of protecting his shortcomings that he joined Buddhism at the beginning.


    It doesn''t matter if Buddhism is bad now, but it was indeed united and chasing ideals in the past, but most people gradually fell behind in the days of chasing their dreams, and finally turned into this tragic situation.


    "In other words, is it equal to the protection fee?"


    Su Jin picked up the dove egg in his hand and laughed loudly. After looking at it, he put it away.


    After all, it is a semi-finished simulated star creation map, and it has a little background, and it is not bad to stay at the bottom of the Arcadia press box.


    Even if it is possible, Su Jin doesn''t mind bringing the "Buddha son" who will be reincarnated from the remnants of Samantabhadra in the future to be his subordinate and let him complete this simulated star creation map.


    Although I forced you to commit suicide in the last life, as an apology, I will give you the blessing of 996 in this life... Su Jin thought without mercy.


    After a while, he sighed, then looked around at the Twelve Heavenly Dao of the Dharma Protector who was absent for nearly half of the time:


    "Then, let''s start the next topic."


    Su Jin said this, his tone stopped, and he said indifferently:


    "''Proposal for the clean-up of the Ouroboros in the Northern District'' is now open to a show of hands."


    (In the past, the code words were too hard, but now, especially today, the fingers are extremely weak, which is really a blessing...).


    Chapter 1696 Then I can only say: Thank you


    "Clean up the snakes in the North District?"


    Tiamat looks unmotivated:


    "It always feels like a hassle."


    "But in terms of timing, it''s a good proposition, isn''t it?"


    Di Shitian touched his chin and said with a half-smile:


    "The reorganization of the Heavenly Army has already been put on the table. I think those old guys know that the new generation of Heavenly Army will definitely take action. After all, the new officials are three fires."


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian smiled teasingly at Su Jin, apparently guessing that there must be a Py transaction behind the scenes.


    And of course Su Jin wouldn''t say that he and Hei Tian had reached a tacit understanding. People under this kind of thing can understand it. To put it bluntly, he is a fool:


    "It looks like there are already two approval votes."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, he turned his attention to Shiva, Marta, and Uesugi Kenshin, as well as Lakshmi, who was the representative of Brahma and attended as a staff advisor.


    As for the remaining twelve days of Dharma-guarding, they have their own tasks, and they were assigned by Su Jin to monitor the members of the Heavenly Court and Buddhism above the starry sky at the headquarters of the Heavenly Army to avoid chaos caused by the reorganization.


    After receiving Su Jin''s gaze, Marta immediately raised her hands in a gesture of surrender: "I agree unconditionally."


    "I have no opinion, but how to control the intensity?" Uesugi Kenshin asked with a frown.


    She doesn''t mind cleaning up the Ouroboros in the North District.


    Because from the situation, the North District is the most suitable option.


    After all, the Southern District is the private land of the gods, Buddhas, and phantom beasts. The forces are intricate, and if you do it, you will inevitably get muddy the water. However, because of the rampage of the dystopian demon king, the Western District has not recovered its vitality yet, so it is not appropriate to fight.


    So there are only East and North areas to choose from.


    But the Eastern District is actually a remote command from behind the scenes of Heavenly Court and Buddhist Gate. During the period of the Heavenly Army''s self-defense, it is not suitable for hands-on, and it is easy to push those old guys into a hurry.


    Therefore, the only ones that can be cleaned up and can be cleaned up are the North District.


    However, the issue of intensity should also be considered when cleaning up the northern area.


    Therefore, in a sense, the lower northern area is the hardest hit area for ouroboros. Even when Lakshmi ''lurked'' ouroboros, he was also active in the northern area. How many ''big snakes'' are hidden in this area? It is indeed an inestimable ''black box''.


    "Throwing explosives into the volcano that is about to erupt?" Lakshmi smiled happily: "This is more exciting than gambling."


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin glanced at Lakshmi, or when he noticed his gaze, he licked the corner of his lips mischievously.


    Su Jin''s expression paused, and after withdrawing his gaze, he turned his head towards Uesugi Kenshin and said:


    "I''ll give you three death places, is that enough?"


    "Three?"


    Uesugi Kenshin''s expression suddenly became a little unnatural.


    In the eyes of Tianjun, the objects that can be valued are naturally only four-digit exceptions and three-digit existences.


    In addition to them, the remaining four-digit and five-digit numbers, even if the lower level is a hegemon, but in the eyes of the Tianjun, it is only a village that separates the forces, which can be eliminated easily.


    Therefore, it is obvious that the three death quotas in Su Jin''s mouth refer to those quotas.


    This is to select three "snake heads" of the god-king level for fixed-point removal.


    "Did you play so big when you first came?" Di Shitian, who was holding his chin, asked in a daze.


    However, upon hearing this sentence, Su Jin gave him a contemptuous look and said:


    "Is it possible that, like you, fighting back and forth, not even one person died, at most let the other party lose some material benefits?"


    "Isn''t it obvious to tell the other party to ''cooperate''?"


    "Do you have to wait until those snakes shout, ''The Heavenly Army has come out to wash the ground!'', will you be more serious?"


    Su Jin said a few words in a row, Di Shitian''s face stiffened, he turned his head in embarrassment, and muttered in his mouth:


    "If I want to be as strong as you, I will also be brave."


    Su Jin completely ignored Di Shatian''s broken thoughts, and said directly to Uesugi Kenshin:


    "Three places, no problem, right?"


    Uesugi Kenshin thought for a while, then calmly said: "I need a sacred sequence to cooperate, or, let me play with the Brahma gun."


    Killing three figures at the lower level is a great effort.


    After all, the upper limit of output is limited, and in the case of limited destructive power, only the amount can be used to accumulate damage.


    Therefore, Uesugi Kenshin only needs a sacred sequence, or carries a simulated star map fanshi gun to do it.


    In the face of Uesugi Kenshin''s request, Su Jin agreed without thinking:


    "I can give you all of this."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "There is no time limit, the target is chosen from the list I gave, three places, can you do it?"


    "can."


    Uesugi Kenshin replied with a serious look.


    "very good."


    Su Jin nodded slightly, then looked around the crowd, and then knocked on the table and said:


    "Disband."


    "Uesugi and Lakshmi stay."


    Hearing the sound, the twelve days in the seat turned into a bubble and disappeared.


    Uesugi Kenshin and Lakshmi, who stayed behind, sat in their original positions, and only looked up at Su Jin when everyone was almost gone.


    At this time, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and tapped his index finger on the conference table. After a few seconds, he said:


    "Uesugi, next, you and Yang Jian will cooperate to clear out the dangerous elements from several outer gates in the northern district."

 Chapter 1157：

    .......0


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and said:


    "It can be a person from the Ouroboros, or a person from the Cross religion or even Buddhism. These people, you can not count them on the previous list, as long as you determine that the stronghold is near ''Saramanda'', you can clear them."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin was stunned for a moment, and his expression was a little unnatural:


    "Do it clearly?"


    Now that the Crusaders are split and the Buddhists in the Heavenly Army have been slaughtered, they continue to intensify their efforts, and the risk of a rebound is high.


    That''s why Uesugi Kenshin has this question, and his attitude is obviously biased towards secret actions.


    "Do it now."


    However, Su Jin has his own considerations in this regard.


    He knew very well what was hidden underground in that community, Salamanda, in the North District.


    In other words, the sealed address of the three-headed evil dragon Azi Dakaha is not a secret at all in the eyes of three digits.


    The final trial of a living human being, whether it is sealed or not, where the risk is.


    Whether it is being used by Ouroboros, or the city is full of storms after the seal is broken, Su Jin cannot ignore these risks.


    The record of the three-headed dragon is there, and when he was attacking the North District, someone took a risk and tried to lift the seal.


    If someone really planned to do this when he just took over the Tianjun, Su Jin would probably have to say thank you.


    Because, he was planning to attack the three evil dragons.


    Chapter 1697 Another hardship, child


    "Clean up around Salamanda..."


    Thinking of the evil dragon, Lakshmi was full of emotion:


    "In a sense, get up from where you fall?"


    200 years ago, although the Twelve Days of Dharma Protection suffered heavy losses, it was still a reluctance to maintain the establishment.


    What really defeated them was the decisive battle against the three-headed evil dragon Azi Dakaha.


    In that battle, although it was said that Di Shitian performed exceptionally well after the defeat and rescued all the members who had been protecting the Dharma for twelve days, all of them were seriously injured, and some even had to fall asleep to relieve the heavy price of their injuries.


    This can be seen from the fact that Yan Motian and Yuetian were still unable to come forward when Su Jin succeeded the commander of the Tianjun.


    Even such a major occasion cannot be divided into an incarnation to participate in, which shows the tragic situation of the war.


    In fact, up to now, all the 12-day guardians of the Dharma are still injured, and the only one who can preserve the full combat power is Uesugi Kenshin, who is Kunshamentian.


    This is also the reason why the Tianjun has been controlled by the younger generation, Uesugi Kenshin, in recent years.


    After all, compared with martial arts, Uesugi Kenshin is not at the bottom of the Heavenly Army, but he is also competing with Marta for the bottom one. In terms of military strategy, Brahma, Shiva, and others also beat this young Kunshamentian.


    The real reason for this ''holding power'' is because the Heavenly Army has no one to use.


    The reason for this is because of the battle with Az Dakaha more than 200 years ago, and only the damage caused by the characteristics of the final trial of human beings can make these three-digit gods and Buddhas unable to heal for a long time.


    To a certain extent, it is also a kind of proof that the three-headed dragon is once again defeated by the members of the Tianjun.


    Of course, the premise is that the evil dragon can be killed.


    Asvetana is invincible to humans and invincible to Zoroastrian gods, which is too disgusting.


    In the Heavenly Army, only Di Shitian and Su Jin can eat him steadily.


    Considering that the real killing of the three-headed dragon requires breaking the test on its body.


    In the entire Heavenly Army, I am afraid that only Su Jin can hope to do it.


    "Clean up around Salamanda..."


    Uesugi Kenshin murmured Su Jin''s order, turned his head after a while and said:


    "Lord Lakshmi, I want to know how many people inside the snake know the seal address of the evil dragon."


    "I''ll think about it..." Lakshmi thought hard for a while with one hand on her cheek, and finally frowned.


    Uesugi Kenshin was shocked when he saw Lakshmi thinking so hard, and said with a look of surprise:


    "Could it be that the snake still doesn''t know the whereabouts of the dragon?"


    Lakshmi blinked: "No, I was just thinking, who else doesn''t know about it."


    Uesugi Kenshin: "......"


    Uesugi Kenshin no longer dared to face Su Jin''s eyes.


    After all, the place where the three-headed dragon was sealed was only known to Arcadia and some members of the Heavenly Army.


    From this point of view, it is known who leaked the secret.


    After all, the previous Arcadia are all destroyed, and I can''t do it if I want to leak...


    Uesugi Kenshin''s mouth twitched, and then he patted his forehead in distress:


    "In that case, I don''t think the effect of cleaning up Salamanda''s surroundings will be much better. After all, if the snake really wants to make a big move, it''s impossible not to carry the gods and Buddhas who are in charge of the realm."


    With the presence of gods and Buddhas in charge of the realm of space, even though Hakoba is vast, it is still possible to make large-scale military moves in a short period of time.


    For example, the Death God of Arcadia, Croa, has the ability to move across large-scale space from east, west, north and south of Hakoniwa.


    Arcadia has such talents, and the Ouroboros naturally cannot be lacking.


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin''s distress, Lakshmi complained that this idiot actually complained in front of Su Jin that his orders were not effective. out.


    Sure enough, the Heavenly Army will only become more and more useless in the hands of Di Shitian... Lakshmi complained in his heart, and then explained:


    "Don''t worry too much, Uesugi."


    "This is just a warning to Ouroboros from our new chief."


    "Warning?" Uesugi Kenshin raised his head subconsciously and looked at Su Jin.


    Aware of Uesugi Kenshin''s gaze, Su Jin smiled helplessly and said to her:


    "That''s really one of the reasons I made you act."


    He said this, folded his hands, resting on his chin, and explained:


    "On the one hand, Az Dakaha is a destabilizing factor, and I need to warn the smugglers of the ''consequences of taking risks''."


    "On the other hand, the erosion of the Ouroboros on the Northern District has reached the point where it has to be managed. Our Heavenly Army also needs a site as a stronghold to gradually clean up the forces of the Ouroboros in the Northern District."


    "So you chose Salamanda?" Uesugi Kenshin suddenly guessed some of Su Jin''s thoughts: "Because of their position as a class ruler who is almost going to be removed?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin said a little helplessly at this time:


    "It''s also partly because of the responsibility of the canary."


    As the inheritance force of the three-digit Dragon God, Salamanda''s reputation in the lower ranks of the North District is still very large.


    Not only is it a lower-level local hegemonic force, it inherits the seat of a class ruler, but it also has a simulated star creation map and a copy of Sun Sovereign Chenlong.


    It can be said that as long as there is still a four-digit combat power in Salamanda, relying on the power of the simulated star chart and Sun Sovereign Chenlong, he can have the confidence to fight against the four-digit outliers.


    This is also the reason why Salamanda has become one of the hegemons.


    However, because the former members of Salamanda cooperated with the canary to seal the three-headed dragon, both the Sun Sovereign Chenlong and the simulated star creation map were used to seal the three-headed dragon, which can no longer be used.


    Not only that, the four-digit members of Salamanda, except for Sarah Teldorek who left the community in the early years, the sub-pure-blood heirs in the community, there are only two remaining.


    And the one who can really inherit the power of the dragon is only 9-year-old Sandora Teldorek.


    It can be said that under the ''bewitchment'' of the canary, Salamanda bleeds and sheds tears, and even posted a family heirloom, finally sealing the three evil dragons.


    But the problem also lies here.


    Unable to use the simulation to create a 0.8 star map, Sun Sovereign Chenlong also needs to seal the evil dragon, and lost all the four-digit combat power, most of the five-digit power, and the sub-pure blood dragon species was depleted to only two remaining. personal.


    Can such a Salamanda maintain the power of the hegemon in the Northern District?


    Thinking about it, you know that this is impossible, and even the other party can''t even keep the position of the class ruler.


    So, regarding the past, Salamanda''s only sub-pureblood, Mandela Teldorek''s vague hostility to Arcadia, and the act of distancing herself immediately after Arcadia fell, Su Jin really couldn''t say anything to the other party.


    People have been miserable enough by the canary, and it is too much to ask for anything.


    However, in order to solve the threat that the three-headed dragon has been lurking, and to test out those lurking enemies, Su Jin can only suffer one more time from Salamanda.


    Chapter 1698 Fishing Guys Never Air Force


    Hearing Su Jin mentioning the canary, Lakshmi knew the inside story and couldn''t help but laugh at this time:


    "That is to say, Uesugi Lower Realm, is there part of the reason to keep the inheritance of Salamanda?"


    "The first order, it turned out to be hiding the idea of ??cleaning up the **** for the canary. Oops, our president is really pitiful~"


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin glanced at Lakshmi and said, ''If you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb. ''Attitude.


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin, who finally figured out his mission, smirked and said:


    "If your ''extra work'' is just that much, I think I can still get it done."


    Just protecting a lower-level community is not difficult for Uesugi Kenshin.


    After all, in the heyday of Salamanda, it was comparable to a breaker, but Uesugi Kenshin was a real three-digit figure, and for this mission, she also had to bring a sacred sequence, as well as a simulated star map Fanshi gun.


    With so much help, even Ouroboros would not dare to face Uesugi Kenshin''s edge head-on.


    That''s why Uesugi Kenshin said it was a ''small problem''.


    Of course, Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help but feel amused when he saw that Su Jin had to make up for the mistake of the former chief of staff as soon as he took office.


    After all, there are a lot of pots on the canary.


    What Salamanda, the Black Death, all kinds of problems, although the harm may not be high, but the annoyance is certain.


    I''m afraid Su Jin now has the heart to kill the canary, right? Uesugi Kenshin suppressed a smile and thought to himself.


    "Is that so..." Su Jin''s eyes flickered, and then he said, "Then it''s hard for you."


    In fact, after Uesugi Kenxin was in the lower realm, Su Jin would also leave the headquarters of the Heavenly Army and head to the lower realm to sit in the headquarters of Arcadia, ready to support Salamanda at any time.


    After all, he didn''t want his former ally to be killed by a little action of his successor after being trapped by the canary.


    If this were the case, Arcadia''s reputation would be ruined.


    "Then when do I leave?" Uesugi Kenshin stood up, put his hands on the conference table, and asked.


    If she didn''t leave, she was afraid that she would laugh out loud when she faced Su Jin.


    "As soon as possible." Su Jin replied calmly, as if he didn''t notice Uesugi Kenshin''s state at all.


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements now."


    Along with these words, Uesugi Kenshin''s figure also turned into a bubble and disappeared.


    In the huge conference room, only Su Jin and Lakshmi were left.


    Seeing this, Lakshmi looked around, and finally raised his head and teased Su Jin:


    "I thought you would remind Uesugi."


    Speaking of which, Lakshmi said meaningfully:


    "After all, when sending her to protect Salamanda, it is also a clear ''reminder'' to all interested people."


    "Remind them: the power that can overthrow Su Jin is here."


    However, after these words fell, Su Jin''s calm expression evoked a mocking smile:


    "I hope they won''t take the bait. After all, this at least proves that they are a little smarter than fish."


    Although the fisherman will never be in the air force, in fact, Su Jin hopes that those who are hostile to him will not really hit Aziz Dakaha.


    If the evil dragon, who had almost sacrificed the entire Arcadia to be successfully sealed, was released by those people just because of a little disagreement, then Su Jin would have no need to keep his hands.


    "I don''t think they will understand your painstaking efforts." Lakshmi held his face and said expressionlessly: "After all, in terms of ''disappointment'', they have never disappointed anyone."

 Chapter 1158：

    Su Jin glanced at Lakshmi, did not continue, struggled with this issue, but said indifferently:


    "Are you still lurking inside the Ouroboros?"


    "Leave an avatar." Lakshmi''s mouth curled, and his tone was full of teasing: "But normally, if they do anything, they won''t tell me."


    "Of course, if I really want some information, I can go through special channels."


    As for the special channel? Su Jin knew that.


    In fact, after negotiating with Krishna, Lakshmi took the initiative to return to the Sky Army, and he guessed the role of Lakshmi.


    It was nothing more than a ''microphone'' between him and Hei Tian.


    After all, there are two people now, one is the chief of the Heavenly Army, and the other is the chief of the Ouroboros. If there is any personal relationship, it will be very detrimental to the image, so the role of Lakshmi will be necessary.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but tap the table with his index finger: "Is there any requirement to go through a special channel?"


    Out of the habit of holding hands, Su Jin still wanted Hei Tian, ??the ''Ouroboros Chief Alliance'', to provide him with some insider information.


    After all, from a standpoint, Hei Tian didn''t want the three-headed dragon to break out of the seal and make trouble, so as to force the gods to give up on the small garden.


    After all, it was only good for Yahweh that the gods gave up on the little garden.


    "A little."


    Lakshmi looked at Su Jin with a half-smile, and then said happily:


    "Do you mind having multiple wives?"


    "A mythical wife."


    Su Jin frowned, always feeling that Lakshmi''s words seemed to be a little ''malicious'':


    "You think someone can compete with Hestia?"


    Su Jin has already planned to inherit a part of Uranus'' spiritual identity and form a couple relationship with Gaia on the spiritual level 407, thereby stabilizing the basic board of the Greek **** group, so he will answer this at this time.


    Seeing Su Jin''s reaction, Lakshmi was not surprised, and even expected:


    "Then what if the training is to train the black rabbit, or even her child as the successor of the Tianjun?"


    Su Jin''s expression was slightly moved. Although he didn''t say anything, he was very aware of Black Rabbit''s "sacrifice", and it was difficult for him to reject Lakshmi''s proposal out of compensation.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help frowning and asked, "What are you and Hei Tian going to do?"


    In the face of Su Jin''s inquiry, Lakshmi naturally would not hide too much:


    "Verify whether Vishnu''s spirituality can be born in the current environment."


    Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words: "Is the Sun Kings going to decide the winner?"


    "No." Lakshmi shook her index finger. "This is just a prelude."


    "Whether it is the world king, or the box boat, or even Hei Tian, ??they have tacitly acknowledged the fact that the decisive battle is approaching."


    Speaking of which, Lakshmi couldn''t help but sigh:


    "I received news before that the Jade Emperor has sent the relic to Lingshan."


    Speaking of this, Lakshmi said with emotion:


    "It is estimated that the Buddhist man has already started to prepare to get out of trouble."


    Su Jin''s brows twitched, and after a while, his expression turned calm, and he said:


    "I promise this.".


    Chapter 1699 Going both ways


    The headquarters of the Heavenly Army, inside the temple of Rakshasa.


    In the hall full of statues, the fire was burning in the sky at this time.


    A cauldron with a diameter of several meters was set up, and stacks of thick documents were thrown into the country and ignited by the crimson red lotus fire.


    A novice with a sad face, walked to a large pot with a stack of documents, and said to a thin man biting a cigarette stick with loose hair:


    "Sir, is this stack still burning?"


    "Burn, why don''t you burn it? If you don''t burn it, the content inside leaks out. Is this forcing our Chief Su to use a knife on us?"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing held the cigarette stick in his mouth without raising his eyelids. After replying, he asked:


    "By the way, what is this stack?"


    "Oh, it''s the Eastern District''s incense rake report."


    The novice responded honestly to Venerable Dragon Subduing, but unexpectedly Venerable Dragon Subduing knocked a cigarette stick directly on his head.


    "Shit, you, you dare to say this?"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing grabbed the document in the hands of the novice and threw it into the ''fire'' pot, then turned his head and glanced at Tiamat, who was sitting outside the temple door, dozing off on the steps, and exclaimed in his heart, "Okay." risk.


    If this is someone with a more violent temper, such as the great free **** Shiva, then his Venerable Dragon Subduing is afraid that he will be reincarnated again.


    It doesn''t matter what kind of Buddha''s direct disciple he is, this relationship is useless in the eyes of the current Dharma Protector Twelve Heavens.


    Samantabhadra, one of the Four Great Bodhisattvas, was forced to commit suicide. Even the Buddha himself could only get back a little bit of scraps. What use is his eighteen arhats?


    After all, a prince and a courtier.


    Now that Su Jin can save some face for Buddhism and let them take the initiative to clean up their criminal records, it is already a lot of face for Buddhism.


    At this time, there is a report from Brahma''s financial department within the day of Rakshasa, and the matter is afraid that it will be endless.


    After all, this matter is considered a job error in the small, but it is equivalent to setting up a small court privately, and it will lose its head!


    Venerable Dragon Subduing threw the documents into the red lotus karmic fire in the pot, and burned them one by one. After finishing, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and said:


    "My dear mother, you little bald donkeys, think about it before you speak next time, you almost didn''t scare me to death''". "


    "Yes, Venerable." The novice bowed his head in fear and apologized honestly.


    At that time, a bald monk wearing a cassock came over with a dark face:


    "Subduing the dragon, I''ll take over here. Prepare yourself and go down to the realm with Lord Kunshamen Tian."


    "Sit in the Arhat? This is you?" Venerable Dragon Subduing looked at the colleague of the Eighteen Arhats in surprise.


    Why is it suddenly going to the lower bounds?


    At that time, the sitting Arhat cast his eyes at Tiamat at the door, thought for a while, and then sighed:


    "You are in charge of the lower north area, right?"


    Sitting Luohan refers to the Buddhist forces in the North District, and as soon as Jianglong heard it, he understood that it was not good to prepare:


    "I''m in charge, but you know that among us, I don''t care about anything."


    "That''s why you follow the Kunshamen World Realm." Sitting Luohan''s face darkened, and he said in a bad mood.


    "Ah this?" Venerable Dragon Subduing''s eyelids jumped, because he didn''t care about anything and didn''t mix much, so he followed the Kunshamen world?


    Does that mean...


    "The new chief of the Emperor Shitian Temple wants to attack Buddhism in the northern district?"


    "How is that possible." Sitting Luohan rolled his eyes: "It was Kun Shamentian who made a move against the Ouroboros in the North District."


    "Is there a difference?" Venerable Dragon Subduing asked blankly.


    Sitting still, Luohan twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "There is still a difference."


    Speaking of this, he paused and said, "Well, it is estimated that a few people will die, which is not what we mean."


    Venerable Dragon Subduing looked strangely at the sitting Arhat.


    He is a Buddhist school of Buddhism, so he really didn''t get involved in the lower-level affairs. This time, he came to burn the confidential documents to maintain stability on behalf of the Buddha.


    Originally, he thought that although the problem of Buddhism was serious, it would not force the Heavenly Army to the point of scraping the bones to cure poison, but now, after listening to the words of the sitting arhats, he understood.


    Su Jin is really **** accurate!


    What does it mean that a few people will die is not what we mean?


    Co-authoring the Ouroboros in the North District, all Buddhists are wrapping their skins, right?


    "Look what, you don''t have one too... oh, you don''t, no."


    Sitting in Arhat just wanted to say that everyone is a raccoon dog, but when he saw the shabby appearance of Venerable Dragon Subduing, he remembered that he really didn''t eat much, so he muttered:


    "All in all, subduing the dragon, take it lightly, and you''d better persuade that Uesugi-sama, when the time comes..."


    Sitting still, Arhat rubbed his hands, raised his eyebrows, showed a meaningful expression, and then patted Venerable Dragon Subduing on the shoulder and said:


    "You know!"


    I understand, I understand too well, so I don''t want to get involved... Venerable Dragon Subduing smiled bitterly in his heart, but in the face of the sitting Arhat, in the face of the Heavenly Army''s request for cooperation, he could only bite the bullet. :


    "I will try my best."


    "Haha, good brother!" Sitting Luohan patted Venerable Dragon Subduing on the shoulder and laughed.


    I don''t know when, outside the gate of the palace, Tiamat turned around and looked at the two people in conversation, but didn''t say a word.


    crackling.


    The red lotus karmic fire sounded softly.


    Stacks of secret records were burned and concealed, as if all good things really didn''t exist.


    It seems that the past is still going on.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Go to the gate of heaven in the lower realm.


    Su Jin, who had just accepted ''Lakshmi'', wiped the lip print on his cheek strangely:


    ".¡¦Vishnu''s spiritual identity, the prototype, let me complete it and serve it for a short time. Although there are many benefits, what does Krishna and Lakshmi mean?"


    "One gave me merit and increased spirituality, and the other gave me, why do I always feel that something is wrong?"


    However, considering that the Buddha had retrieved part of his relics, Su Jin had a clear understanding.


    Although it is said that the Buddha has a good reputation in the upper and lower classes, and he does things very decently, but because of this, the Indian gods are uneasy, right?


    After all, in the lower world, it is the Indian group of gods that erodes the oldest basic plate of Buddhism.


    Both sides of the Ganges are now circulating in Hindu mythology.


    Those two or five boys in Buddhism are afraid of the Buddha, so why aren''t the Indian gods not afraid?


    Now that the Confucian Jade Emperor and the Buddha have reached a tacit agreement, everyone knows that Buddhism is likely to usher in a major purge. In this case, the Indian gods are afraid that the Buddha will lick grass and rabbits, and they will also be licked by the way. reasonable.


    So... I was chosen to be my new backer and asked for some vitality... This is really a free gift... Su Jin thought strangely.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, the matter here in the Tianjun is temporarily resolved. I''ll go back to Arcadia to see how these people react."


    Inside, there is the Buddha who is eyeing the tiger, and outside, there is his Su Jin to lure him.


    Fomen people are really difficult. . . .


    In a sense, they deserve it.


    "If the group of Buddhists are really forced to release Azi Dakaha, then they and Buddha... I am afraid they are going both ways."


    Thinking of that scene, Su Jin shook his head strangely, and then stepped into Tianmen Pong.


    Chapter 1700 Isn''t it a bit silly?


    If.!Water:Resource",Source!:Group?;6";.5?6;!;6''"?1''??8":!8:!,9!6?.Backup::Use? ''!ÖÐ,?"Turn!":Group:,?7::!6;6?''0,1!8""''3!2,''!0 "Black Rabbit, is Su Jin back?"


    "what?"


    The black rabbit, who was holding Su Jin''s freshly washed clothes and was about to return to the room, was caught by Yang Chan for the first time, and asked such a question, the whole person was stunned.


    However, seeing the reaction of the black rabbit, Yang Chan, who had already guessed that the black rabbit didn''t know anything, was a little disappointed and said:


    "I thought Su Jin would tell you everything, but it turns out you don''t know either?"

 Chapter 1159：

    "Your Majesty, even if this is the truth, don''t say it, okay? It hurts the dignity of the rabbit too much. Even if I have acquiesced myself as a noble of Hakoba, I still feel ashamed, okay?"


    Listening to Hei Rabbit''s annoyed complaint, Yang Chan tilted her head and said:


    "Although I say that, why do I feel that you are enjoying it?"


    "Huh? Who is having fun?" Hei Rabbit was a little confused when he heard this.


    However, at this time, Yang Chan pointed to the change of clothes on Hei Rabbit''s hand, then squinted and teased:


    "Although I don''t know the specific origin, Su Jin is from the East, right?"


    "What''s wrong with this? Don''t everyone know it?" Black Rabbit returned with some doubts.


    "Look at it~"


    Yang Chan brushed the clothes on the black rabbit''s hands. The neat clothes that had just been washed and had been exposed to the sun were smelling of the lavender fragrance of the laundry detergent. Yang Chan had smelled this smell on Su Jin several times. , 407 seems to be a special version of Su Jin specially prepared by Black Rabbit.


    "In our hometown, it''s either the mother or the wife who washes the boys'' clothes. Do you think you are one of them?"


    "Ah this..." Black Rabbit was suddenly a little dumbfounded, not to mention Yang Chan''s hometown (Dongfang), but also in her hometown! After all, isn''t the group of Indian gods also oriental?


    "Look at you, you''re not married yet, but you''ve even washed your clothes, so you still find time to do this kind of thing in your busy work. I say you enjoy it, and you even want to have a little rabbit with Su Jin. It''s wrong. ?"


    Listening to Yang Chan''s increasingly loud voice, the black rabbit''s courage became smaller as if in contrast:


    "Even if you say so..."


    Hei Rabbit turned his eyes away and did not dare to look directly at Yang Chan. It didn''t take long for a few words such as "washing clothes for members of the community is a necessary skill for housekeepers"" because the children in the community who helped with laundry were already very busy, she Only took the time to help Su Jin deal with it. '' ''It''s definitely not an obligation to enjoy a wife in advance. '' and the like, words that made Yang Chan unable to help snickering.


    "So, when can I eat wedding wine?"


    Hearing Yang Chan''s question, Black Rabbit panicked:


    "What? Wedding?!! This kind of thing is too early, no, you have to choose an auspicious day, wait, what are you looking for me for this time!!"


    The black rabbit was confused for a while, and suddenly remembered the reason why the Three Virgins were looking for her, and immediately counterattacked:


    "Don''t talk about other people and Su Jin, the three virgins, no, Your Excellency Yang Chan, what is your business with me?"


    "Confirm Su Jin''s whereabouts!"


    Yang Chan opened her big watery eyes and said with a smile:


    "By confirming Su Jin''s whereabouts, I can determine the whereabouts of my second brother. As long as the second brother can''t come back in a short time, can''t I play hard?"


    "Just because of this?" Black Rabbit''s face darkened, are you sure this is playing hard, isn''t he playing with her?


    "Which can it be?" At this time, Yang Chan began to speak old-fashioned: "While you are still young, try to play when you can, or wait for the elderly, like my second brother and Su Jin, because of many official duties, even a rest. Don''t you think this kind of life is boring?"


    "Su Jin is to make life better for everyone in the community." Black Rabbit retorted subconsciously, and then added: "But he really rarely rests recently."


    As for the month before Su Jin left Little Garden, in fact, the fact that he rested in the lower world for five or six years has long been selectively ignored by Black Rabbit.


    After all, in her sense of time, Su Jin was busy with official business almost every day except for this month.


    From keeping the community at the very beginning, to regaining the glory of Arcadia later, to now growing the community to a higher level, it seems that Su Jinque (bgai) really doesn''t have much time to rest.


    "Like my second brother, he is also a workaholic. I don''t know why these big people in Hakoba are so keen to be busy. Isn''t it better to relax?"


    As soon as Yang Chan finished speaking, she heard Hei Rabbit nod in agreement:


    "That is to say, everyone in the community has complained that the time to see Su Jin is getting shorter and harder, and it''s getting harder and harder, so we can only chat privately on the forum."


    "Forum?" When Yang Chan heard this word, her eyes suddenly lit up. Could it be that this forum is actually related to the ''trickster'' that Her Majesty Nuwa asked her to find?


    From the looks of it, it seems that members of the community can contact Su Jin through this forum, but from the outside, it seems that they have never used any communication gifts, at least she can''t tell from Yang Chan.


    A network of gift information that I can''t detect but actually exists? In an instant, Yang Chan''s mind became active, and she even tentatively said:


    "Speaking of this forum, Su Jin seemed to have promised me before that I would join the troublemaker, but after he seemed to be busy, he just put it behind his head and forgot, really, it was clearly an order from His Majesty the Emperor Wa. "


    "Eh? What''s the matter?" Hei Rabbit was stunned when he heard the words, and then said in confusion: "But there is no need to find Su Jin for this matter, right? The distribution authority of the forum, Lord Alger and Lord Athena. There are, you can take it from them!"


    "Ah? So that''s the case, Su Jin didn''t tell me!" Yang Chan''s heart jumped, and the distribution authority was actually in the hands of the goddess of wisdom Athena and the magic star Alger? Doesn''t this mean that it is a very difficult thing for her to get this forum?


    No, no, if it was obtained from Athena''s crown, it would be a bit troublesome, but if it was obtained from Alger, it would be easier on the contrary.


    For example, claiming that joining the forum was something both Su Jin and Hei Rabbit agreed to, and I wouldn''t be too serious about the character of that magic star.


    And even if it is discovered later, it will not be punished too much.


    Otherwise, just do it?


    However, when Yang Chan hesitated, the black rabbit suddenly looked behind Yang Chan in surprise:


    "Ah, Su Jin? You''re back!"


    "What?!!" Upon hearing Su Jin''s return, Yang Chan immediately panicked and turned to run away.


    However, after walking two steps, Yang Chan was stunned before Su Jin shouted to stop.


    its not right!


    This is obviously something Su Jin acquiesced to, why did she run away?


    After thinking about it, Yang Chan was dumbfounded.


    Thinking of the various trials and prudence just now, Yang Chan suddenly felt... Is she that stupid? .


    Chapter 1701 Husband and wife


    Su Jin, who had just returned to Arcadia, walked up the aisle on the third floor and saw what Yang Chan and Hei Rabbit were saying in the aisle.


    Seeing this, Su Jin didn''t care too much, and didn''t pay attention to what the two said. After all, it was a bit bad for him to eavesdrop on the topic between girls and girls.


    However, when she saw Yang Chan saw him, she subconsciously retreated and planned to run away, Su Jin suddenly felt that something was wrong:


    "You two, what did you just say there?"


    Seeing that Su Jin actually asked in person, Yang Chan, who had just stabilized her mind, suddenly wanted to run away.


    This time, it wasn''t because of the existence of the troublemaker, but because Yang Chan felt embarrassed.


    After all, she was just teasing Black Rabbit with an ''emotional topic'', and now facing another client who is still a client she can''t afford to offend, she is naturally a little worried that the matter will be revealed.


    Thinking of this, Yang Chan immediately turned around and prepared to apply oil on the soles of her feet.


    However, when she saw that Yang Chan wanted to run, Su Jin immediately shouted:


    "Stop, you are suspicious! I didn''t seem to ask anything specific just now, did you? Then you want to run away?"


    "Ah this..." Yang Chan looked panicked.


    But before she panicked completely, the black rabbit next to her stood up for her:


    "Su Jin, why are you so fierce! Yang Chan didn''t do anything bad!"


    "I didn''t do anything bad to see me like this?" Su Jin looked at Yang Chan suspiciously, with a very subtle tone.


    "That''s because you are too fierce!" Black Rabbit blushed, hugged his clothes angrily, glared at Su Jin and said, "All in all, Yang Chan and I were just whispering, and you can''t know the whispers, understand. So, don''t pursue it any more, okay?"


    Although I know that you are worried that Su Jin will know about things like ''enjoy your wife''s obligations'', but I have to say, Black Rabbit, you did a good job... Yang Chan quietly gave Hei Rabbit a thumbs up.


    In this way, this rabbit is actually not very cowardly!


    Of course, this is when the topic of shyness is involved. If it really involves a major event, Yang Chan can guarantee that Black Rabbit will definitely be the first to betray her for Su Jin.


    Hehe, after all, for girls, in small matters, girlfriends have a higher priority than boyfriends, but in major matters, boyfriends are always on top of girlfriends.


    Yang Chan believes that she is not a best friend, so her level should be lower, but fortunately, when the black rabbit is in her early stage, she will most likely be exempted from prosecution.


    Although it is a bit embarrassing to be protected by a rabbit, Yang Chan feels that it is better to be a little bit cowardly when she really wants to face Su Jin.


    After all, this is the master who has surpassed or even crushed her second brother in strength and record.


    "Whisper that I can''t know?"


    Su Jin raised his brows, looked at Yang Chan, and then at the blushing black rabbit. He suddenly realized something, and at the same time, he changed the subject wisely:


    "Let''s not talk about this, is the canary still in the community?"


    "She? She died a long time ago." Black Rabbit squeezed his clothes tightly and said angrily: "It is said that Arcadia does not need her as an executioner, and then ran to the southern district through the gate of the realm, seemingly looking for it. The Queen of Halloween is crowned, but who knows where she went?"


    Hearing this, the corner of Su Jin''s mouth couldn''t help twitching, and he was surprised at the speed of Canary''s ''running''.


    How long did it take for the canary to run away?


    Is this really when his Arcadia is a Longtan Tiger''s Den?


    "Did you run away? Forget it, I''ll contact her through my channel later."


    "Are you in a hurry?" Seeing this, Black Rabbit couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s okay." Su Jin dealt with the black rabbit vaguely. After all, what he wanted to ask about the canary was about the three-headed evil dragon Azi Dakaha, so he didn''t want the black rabbit to know now.


    After all, the evil dragon was the executioner who destroyed Hei Rabbit''s hometown of the "Moon Shadow City", and the most ruthless act was on Hei Rabbit''s birthday, so that Hei Rabbit had no habit of celebrating his birthday at all.


    In order to avoid touching the scene, Su Jin naturally chose to hide it temporarily. At least before deciding to do it, Su Jin felt that it was better to hide it.


    "Oh, that''s it." Hearing Su Jin''s answer, the black rabbit only thought that Su Jin was looking for a canary to settle accounts, so he was "not in a hurry".


    After all, Black Rabbit is also the old man of Arcadia. He has been here for 200 years, and he doesn''t know the black history of Arcadia.


    Su Jin, who had just returned from Tianjun, immediately inquired about Canary''s whereabouts. It was obvious that she saw the black material of Canary and wanted to settle the account.


    After all, after Su Jin succeeded as the leader of Arcadia, all these black materials can be used to attack him, and it is strange that he is not angry.


    Thinking about it this way, the canary just sneaked away is really prescient.


    That bad woman definitely knew that Su Jin would cause trouble for her when she came back from the Tianjun, so she ran away ahead of time.


    Thinking of this, the black rabbit suddenly became even more angry.


    "This guy, it''s better not to come back. Why didn''t Mr. Xiaoming lock this **** in the lower realm and put her in detention."


    However, when Su Jin heard this, he complained in his heart: If you really don''t come back, you are probably still worrying about this and that.


    He was deeply touched by Black Rabbit''s bean curd mouth and bean curd heart. Although his mouth was indeed soft and Q, he couldn''t say heavy words when he scolded people, which was very helpless.


    Emotional catharsis is not in place!


    After muttering a few times, Black Rabbit finished complaining, and suddenly asked Su Jin:


    "Speaking of which, what about Your Excellency Yang Jian?"


    "Ah, that''s not what I want to ask, it''s Yang Chan who was still asking me why her second brother didn''t come back."


    I''m not, I''m not, don''t talk nonsense... At first, Yang Chan, who wanted to say nothing, hiding beside her as a transparent person, suddenly became stupid.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    What do you mean my second brother still hasn''t come back? I wish he didn''t come back, okay?


    Do you know how strict he is with me?


    Before he went to Tianjun with Su Jin, he even asked me to write a review!


    Just when Yang Chan couldn''t hold back her face, Su Jin glanced at her and said:


    "Yang Jian? He should be cooperating with Uesugi now to sort out Kunshamentian''s affairs. Well, Leticia was also sent by me to sort out the important tasks of the Tianjun with Marta. It is estimated that he will not be able to return in a short time."


    "Ah, Lord Leticia can''t come back for the time being?" Although Black Rabbit had expected it when Leticia followed Su Jin to the Heavenly Army, he felt a bit of a headache when he heard it.


    The real core of Arcadia can come out with the hands of Leticia and Little Athena. Now one of them is going to deal with the affairs of the Heavenly Army, then the affairs of Arcadia will inevitably change. Be a little more complicated.


    "There is no way to do this, but soon, I will let the two Athena help out and deal with the recent busy period first."


    ....0......


    Su Jin just finished speaking, then paused and said:


    "By the way, since we are short of people, isn''t Canary a ready-made manpower?"


    Hearing this, the black rabbit suddenly blinked, and then suddenly said:


    "Yes!"


    "How could I forget her!"


    Although his style is a bit vicious, Canary is really good at handling official business, especially complicated and tedious work.


    Otherwise, there were so many things in the previous generation of Arcadia, but the Canary was able to take the time to drink and be drunk, to be mischievous, to persecute Xiaoming, and to be compatible with these things. Obviously, the Canary is very good at time management.


    "So, do you want to get it back?" Su Jin said with a slight ''smile''.

 Chapter 1160：

    "Sure enough, let''s catch it back." Black Rabbit also showed a ''kind'' smile similar to Su Jin''s.


    Su Jin pretended to be "hesitant" at this time: "But, after all, she was the former chief of staff, and she announced her retirement."


    "Isn''t it better to retire?" Hei Rabbit blinked, his smile gradually distorted: "You don''t need to pay wages, you don''t need to care about working hours, 24 hours a day, and you only need to pay a pension, this is very cost-effective, isn''t it? "


    "That''s what you said!" Su Jin, a hammer hand, suddenly said, "Let''s do it like this!"


    Seeing this blatant capital squeeze, Yang Chan looked at the two of them tremblingly, thinking:


    These two are indeed husband and wife! After all, if you are not a husband and wife, your brain circuits will never be so synchronized.


    Too cruel, too extreme! Does this mean that the canary has no misery?


    Thinking of this, Yang Chan silently prayed for the canary in her heart, but suddenly, she remembered that the canary was born in the West, so she silently changed the way of praying:


    Amen!


    Yang Chan silently made a cross on her chest.


    Chapter 1702 For example


    South District, Avalon Station.


    An island in the center of a huge lake.


    Canary put on a black-and-white maid''s uniform with a blank expression on her face, and put on snow-white stockings.


    Her skirt is very short, and the material is almost transparent. Just the movement of putting on stockings makes the skirt sway, looming.


    But fortunately, this maid costume has been blessed with the gift of ''secret'', so it is always looming, and it is not afraid of disappearing.


    "Although it was expected, things turned out to be worse than I thought..."


    Canary put on her clothes silently, and then twisted her waist-length blonde hair into a side ponytail.


    Recalling that when he came to Avalon before, the successor of Lancelot, the knight of the lake, handed himself the note ''maids must have waist-length hair'' with strange eyes, and the canary had The urge to vomit blood.


    "I don''t even care about the amount of hair, has that vicious woman been so busy lately?"


    While muttering, Jin "407" Canary couldn''t help but think of the flax-haired woman she had seen before, the female knight who took over the name of Lancelot.


    "Four-digit elite level, no, it should be the legendary stage, and the breath is a bit vast, Avalon''s recent rookie level is good..."


    Canary was defeated and demoted to the lower world a year ago in Hakoten time. However, a year ago, she was sure that Lancelot was not the current Valkyrie.


    Therefore, the other party can only be a newcomer who has been promoted within a year.


    Thinking of this, Canary thought subconsciously: "This kind of newcomer should be easy to deceive, do you want to try to abduct it to Arcadia?"


    As for whether it would be a little bad to dig the corner of the Halloween Queen, Canary didn''t even think about it.


    Joke, poaching people from that vicious woman is saving people, okay?


    Besides, Arcadia is not rich right now, so a little more manpower is a little bit more.


    Obviously retired and become a powerless loose person, but still trying to help, I really am an excellent former chief of staff...


    However, just as the canary was laughing at himself, there was a knock on the door.


    "excuse me."


    Dressed in silver light Kai and tied with a high ponytail, the flax-haired Valkyrie Lancelot pushed open the door and said to the canary:


    "The Queen wants to see you."


    "It''s faster than expected." Canary muttered, then quickly put on the headgear of the maid''s costume, then turned to Lancelot and said, "Let''s lead the way."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The flowerbed on the island in the middle of the lake.


    Epiphyllum, water lily, pansies and other summer flowers bloom in a marble courtyard.


    The canary who was led here looked at the golden queen who was sitting at the stone table in the courtyard, sipping black tea, and couldn''t help but complain:


    "You still like flowers as always, master, do you still think you are still a flower girl?"


    The Queen of Halloween put down the teacup, looked up at the canary, and said indifferently:


    "When I meet you, I complain about my hobbies. Well, it''s me."


    After she finished speaking, she pointed to the stone chair opposite, motioned the canary to sit down, and mocked without mercy:


    "How does it feel to be seized by that kid?"


    "That child?" Canary, who had just sat down, heard this description, and her expression suddenly became strange: "Don''t use such an affectionate title to describe Su Jin, you fake mother!"


    "Although he has your blood, and the first spiritual identity is also given by you, are you sure that this matter has been approved by the other party?"


    However, the Queen of Halloween just raised the teacup and said happily: "Children can''t decide their parents, can they?"


    "I really treat myself as an elder."


    Canary couldn''t help complaining, and then took the tea set on the table angrily, poured herself a cup of tea, and said with a lingering expression:


    "What exactly do you want to do?"


    "Oh?" The Queen of Halloween raised her eyebrows slightly, but did not speak.


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid." Canary said in a nasty tone: "Originally, Su Jin was just a one-time tool for you to target Bai Yasha, right?"


    "But now, the tool is out of your control, so you added a chain called ''colored bird''. No, it should be the scabbard to prevent Su Jin from hurting your scabbard!"


    "It turns out that your approach does work."


    "Although Su Jin is still very jealous of you, his feelings for you have also undergone subtle changes for the descendant of the common bloodline of Cai Bird. In short, the possibility of the two sides turning hostile is greatly reduced. "


    "After all, letting a noble woman degenerate and let her bear children for herself is the inferiority of human males."


    "Your plan is very successful, at least Su Jin will not be inclined to Bai Yasha because of this, even if he is not happy."


    "But in this case, the next thing you want is to hold the ''knife handle'' and hold it in the palm of your hand, right?"


    The Queen of Halloween suddenly laughed when she heard the words, put down the black tea cup, put her hands on her cheeks, and looked at the canary with a playful look:


    "''Always use the greatest malice to guess your enemy'', Orpheus successfully injected this sentence into your thinking, but you seem to have forgotten the sentence that reminded you of ''discrimination'' before he said this sentence Who is your enemy?''"


    Hearing this, Canary''s face suddenly turned black...


    Orpheus, or Krishna, who had been Canary''s master, taught her for several years.


    It can be said that the use of spirituality related to poets, canary is completely inherited from Krishna.


    And the two words that the queen said just now were one of the few words Hei Tian persuaded Canary before she left her apprenticeship.


    Now if Zhuge Liang said it afterwards, I am afraid that Hei Tian would have noticed the hostility between the master and the disciple in the future, and reminded the disciple Canary to be careful about himself.


    It''s just that Canary didn''t take this sentence to heart. She guarded against the Queen of Halloween, against Emperor Shitian, and even against Sun Wukong, but she was not against Orpheus.


    No, it''s not that he was unprepared, it''s just that the Canary didn''t expect Orpheus to be the name of the human period of the Black Sky.


    This is an absolute information gap, and it is also the biggest factor in her defeat a year ago and her survival now.


    The things that I didn¡¯t want to mention in my heart were picked up, and the canary didn¡¯t bother to give the Queen of Halloween a good face:


    "So, you want to show that you are not an enemy of Arcadia?"


    "Huh?" The Queen of Halloween tilted her head slightly, seemingly confused.


    At this time, Canary, who understood the meaning of the other party in seconds, really turned black:


    "That''s right, you do have the capital that doesn''t care about Arcadia."


    "Then let me change the description."


    "Are you sure you''re not Su Jin''s enemy?"


    "Does it matter?" The Queen of Halloween asked with a wink and a cheerful smile.


    "This is very important." Canary''s face tightened, and she was ready to be killed by the queen on the spot.


    0.8 She is very aware of the moodiness of the woman in front of her, and she is even more aware that the present herself does not bring much interest to the Queen of Halloween.


    Therefore, in her heart, she was sure that she was already the queen''s ''killable'' target.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. After all, there are still many interesting things about you."


    The Queen of Halloween smiled and said to the canary, holding her cheeks.


    "Like?" Canary asked tentatively.


    "for example?"


    The Queen of Halloween thought for a while, then clapped her hands happily, and said with a smile:


    "For example, how about making you Su Jin''s woman?"


    "Huh?" Canary was stunned.


    What is this answer? Beyond the range of understanding, we have reached the blind spot!


    Also, I seem to be asking if you are Su Jin''s enemy. Are you playing the maid for me?


    Queen of Halloween, what the **** is going on in your head! ! .


    Chapter 1703 Queen''s Law


    "Pfft~"


    The Queen of Halloween covered her mouth, shrugged her shoulders, and laughed out loud:


    "What''s your expression like?"


    The Muggle-faced Canary came back to her senses at this time, staring at the Queen of Halloween fiercely, her teeth chattering with anger:


    "If you hadn''t talked nonsense there, would I be like this?"


    "Oh?"


    The Queen of Halloween restrained her smile, then holding a black tea cup, she squinted at the canary and said:


    "Did you just imagine the picture of marrying Su Jin?"


    "Uh..." Canary''s face froze, and then she looked at the Queen of Halloween even more fiercely: "Why, do you really want to have a kiss?"


    She is a disciple of the Queen of Halloween. Of course, she also worked part-time as a housekeeper, attendant, secretary, etc. in the past.


    It''s just that Skaha was later "framed" and he got out and established Arcadia.


    But whether Canary admits it or not, in the eyes of the gods of Hakoniwa, she is a hard-core queen, and Su Jin, as the Queen''s nominal ''parent-child'', the combination of the two is indeed a parent-child in the oriental ethos. On the plus parent''s statement.


    "Isn''t that okay?" The Halloween Queen asked suspiciously, and then said innocently: "Don''t you think it''s really interesting?"


    "Whether it''s Black Rabbit or Little Leticia, you''ll be pleasantly surprised when you know about it, right?"


    Surprise you, you clearly want to see me die in front of them... Canary is really a little **** off.


    She now understands that the reason why this woman put her on the not-to-kill list is because she wants to see her own death.


    I am the adoptive mother of a black rabbit, a former owner of Leticia, a good sister, and finally reduced to robbing men from them?


    Do you think they look at me differently enough? Do you think everyone in Hakoten looks at me strangely enough?


    Believe it or not, once things turn out like this, those lace tabloids will immediately come up with a big banner that reads, ''The most wise man once was a man who fought with his adopted daughter for power? ¡¯


    No, the title is probably even worse, no, I can''t imagine it anymore!


    Thinking of the scene of the death of the society, the canary''s teeth are almost broken:


    "Queen, you should be glad that you are strong enough."


    However, the Queen of Halloween just blinked and chuckled: "You mean to say that I was bullied because of my lack of strength?"


    "If you don''t have enough strength, you can make up for it with ingenuity. Didn''t you say something like this?"


    "Since that''s the case, you can imply that the child is attacking me, can''t you?"


    "Insinuating that Su Jin is attacking you? I''m not that stupid."


    Canary couldn''t believe a word of what the Queen of Halloween said.

 Chapter 1161：

    Believe it or not, she just started to instigate Su Jin, and Su Jin was counter-instigated by the Queen of Halloween?


    And even if Su Jin has any strange thoughts about the Queen of Halloween, will the Lord in front of him be the one who suffers?


    If it''s going to be a success, what if this master turns into a big woman and joins Su Jin to bully her?


    Canaries can''t believe the queen''s integrity. Similarly, Su Jin, who has a spiritual connection with the queen, can''t believe his integrity.


    Wait, why did the queen say let me imply that Su Jin attacked her? Did she notice something? Or are you implying something to me?


    Canary frowned, only feeling that things seemed a little complicated.


    "You... do you want me to assist Su Jin in attacking the White Night King?"


    The Halloween Queen smiled and said in surprise, "Why do you say that?"


    However, at this time, Canary raised a forefinger and joked with a smile:


    "The Queen''s First Law of Halloween, ''If you can''t figure out the Queen''s purpose, first locate the ultimate victim of the White Night King, and then reverse the result.''"


    "So according to this first law, combined with what I''ve learned."


    "You sent Skaha before to let her bring Caibird back to you, but Su Jin chose to let Bai Yasha cooperate because of her jealousy of you."


    "There''s no way you didn''t know about this, and maybe you even contributed to it on purpose."


    "Let Caitiao contact Shiroyasha? Is this the premise to achieve your goal?"


    Hearing Canary''s words, the Halloween Queen narrowed her eyes, and then the corners of her mouth gradually evoked a smile.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    The Halloween Queen clapped her hands and said with a smile:


    "Looks like your brain hasn''t completely atrophied yet, Canary."


    "It''s almost shrinking, you wicked mother-in-law." Canary satirized the Queen of Halloween without showing weakness.


    As for why the mother-in-law?


    Isn''t this guy going to give her to Su Jin? In that case, isn''t the Queen of Halloween her ''mother-in-law''?


    At this time, the Queen of Halloween leaned on the stone table, holding her cheeks and said:


    "Want to come and help me? Canary."


    "Want to win me over?" Canary looked at the Queen of Halloween with contempt: "Are you trying to use me as a toy?"


    "That''s your honor, isn''t it?" The Halloween Queen grinned and tilted her head in a good mood. "That 12-year-old girl at the time said this sentence with confidence to me."


    "Well..." Canary blushed when he was mentioned about the black history, and said a little annoyed: "It''s been almost a thousand years, how can you still remember this kind of shit, old witch."


    Canary took a deep breath at this time, and then forced a straight face:


    "What''s the secret of that girl named Cai Bird?"


    "Huh?" The Queen of Halloween raised her brows, then smiled happily: "Did Su Jin not mention it to you? This is really interesting."


    "His conscience is much better than yours, at least he really treats people like a daughter." Canary complained, and then said: "Okay, don''t hide, I believe you won''t treat Su Jin, no Not good for Arcadia, okay?"


    The Queen of Halloween still looked at the canary with a chuckle, as if she had no intention of speaking.


    Seeing this, Canary frowned and said helplessly: "If your arrangement can make the White Night King lean towards Arcadia, I don''t mind helping."


    Hearing this, the Queen of Halloween smiled, and then reminded:


    "Before the Gaotianyuan collapsed, I obtained the cloud of the sky, and Bai Ye also obtained a treasure."


    Canary''s brow suddenly jumped, and then her expression suddenly changed:


    "Amano Iwato who blocks the sun? This thing was originally in the hands of the White Night King?".


    Chapter 1704 What is this situation?


    Tianiwato.


    This is a treasure in the myth of Gao Tianyuan, which symbolizes the eclipse of the tengu and shields the power of the sun.


    Although such treasures are not precious, almost all myths have similar legends, but it is different when they are thrown into the hands of the White Night King, who is the symbol of the sun.


    Just like the White Night King who is willing to bleed heavily and strengthen a wave, it is not difficult to become an artifact against the ''sun'' with Amaniwato''s foundation, as long as she needs it.


    As for whether the White Night King has such a demand, isn''t it obvious?


    The White Night King is secretly hiding Amiwato, apparently trying to target the Queen of Halloween?


    It''s not a secret that these two Sun Protoss are fighting under the cards on the box court card table. It''s almost known to everyone, okay?


    "Are you going to ask Caitiao to help you get Tianyanto? No, she didn''t want to get this at all. It''s almost the same as Su Jin, but Su Jin can''t help your opponent White Night King."


    "and many more!"


    Canary suddenly woke up and thought of a possibility, a possibility that she had ignored before, but the Queen had hinted at.


    She said in amazement:


    "Could Caibird still have a sister? Before she was reincarnated as Su Jin''s child."


    The queen emphasized that she got the cloud of the sky from Gao Tianyuan, and the White Night King got Tian Iwato from Gao Tianyuan.


    This one symbolizes the dragon and the snake, and the other symbolizes the tengu, both of which are symbols related to the sun in the Gao Tianyuan **** system.


    After all, Amaterasu is very rare, with the image of the goddess of dragons and snakes, symbolizing the goddess of the sun.


    So, is this implying that both the Queen and the White Night King hold half of Amaterasu''s inheritance, and the Queen holds a ''colored bird'', then the White Night King should also hold another similar ''girl'' ''!


    "Yes." The Queen of Halloween said meaningfully at this time: "The long-term flying bird, this is the child''s name."


    Hearing this, Canary''s stature froze:


    "King of the White Night, Queen of Halloween."


    "The long-distance flying bird, the colorful bird."


    "Hehe, proxy war?" Canary fully understood what the Queen of Halloween was thinking.


    She wants to play a proxy war with Shiroyasha, the sister of the Kuyuan family, to decide the outcome of the two sides.


    Obviously, the colorful bird with the Queen''s blood is the spokesperson for the Queen of Halloween.


    As for the other girl named Jiuyuan Flying Bird, her bloodline should be derived from the remnants of Amaterasu.


    The original color bird was also derived from Amaterasu, but it is obvious that the queen forcibly replaced it out of Su Jin''s influence.


    Thinking of this, Canary was speechless:


    "Cai Niao still has Su Jin''s bloodline inheritance, cheating is still open, you can really do it"! "


    Who is Amaterasu?


    The strongest main **** of Gao Tianyuan, the goddess symbolizing the sun, is one of the very few goddess kings, a proper three-digit number.


    With such an identity, her intergenerational successor, Jiu Yuan Asuka, is also a candidate for the God King.


    However...


    With such an identity, in the face of Su Jin and the daughter of the Halloween Queen, the two direct relatives who exist in almost double digits are obviously far from enough to see!


    How much effort did the White Night King have to pour into the child of the long-term flying bird to close the gap?


    Do you also learn from the Queen of Halloween and replace the bloodline of Jiuyuan Bird with the bloodline of the White Night King and Su Jin?


    Wait, doesn''t the Queen really think so?


    However, when the canary dared to imagine, the Queen of Halloween said happily:


    "I like simple mode games."


    "The White Night King will not be stupid." Canary said helplessly.


    In this wave of games, as long as the White Night King takes on the challenge, she will lose, and she will lose blood.


    "That''s something you have to consider." The Halloween Queen cut off the topic like an unreasonable party A.


    "I haven''t said yes yet..." The corner of Canary''s mouth twitched, feeling very annoyed.


    If she had known, she should have asked Su Jin to hide the colorful birds before she came, so that the Queen of Halloween couldn''t find it anywhere.


    Well now, she actually took the initiative to come to the door and wade into the muddy water, and she couldn''t escape even if she wanted to.


    Since the Halloween Queen doesn''t mind her guessing this, she must be prepared. It is almost impossible for her to destroy this matter.


    Thinking of this, Canary asked rather unwillingly: "Does Su Jin know about Cai Bird''s life experience?"


    However, at this time, the Queen of Halloween said in an uncertain tone for the first time:


    "Although I don''t know where he got the information, he should know."


    "You know..." Canary''s face twitched, and then she said: "That''s no way, with his personality, he definitely prefers his daughter, at most, to leave a little way for the child named Jiuyuan Flying Bird. "


    However, at this time, the Queen of Halloween said "arrogantly and unreasonably": "I hope to be evenly matched, even if it is only superficial."


    "The White Night King won''t be so stupid." Canary cried and grimaced.


    The Queen of Halloween looked surprised at this time: "Do you think she is very smart?"


    That being said, but that person may not be willing to invest the money... Well, although it is not impossible to operate... Canary''s heart stunned, and then raised her head, seeing the half-smile expression of the Queen of Halloween, her face suddenly changed. Twitched a bit:


    "Did you just read your mind?"


    The Queen of Halloween did not answer directly, just smiled and said:


    "Since I have an idea, I''ll leave it to you. I''m waiting for your good news."


    "My lovely disciple~"


    Believe it or not, I painted your son!


    asshole! !


    Canary resisted the urge to scold her mother, and reluctantly pulled a smile to the Queen of Halloween:


    ".I will try my best."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shortly after saying goodbye to the Queen of Halloween.


    On the soft white bed, Canary sighed sadly:


    "Although I thought that I would definitely be rectified when I came here, I didn''t expect it to be this kind of rectification!"


    "I''m so hard!"


    "Wait, is this?"


    When the words fell, Canary frowned, and she noticed the change in the gift card.


    Canary paused and took out a contact-type gift in the shape of an old-fashioned button phone from the gift card.


    This is a handicraft transformed by Canary and the Death God Kroja in the modern world of the lower realm for convenience, based on Hakoniwa''s gift of connection. It stands to reason that only Kroja knows the contact method of this thing.


    "That guy Kroya, did Izayoi trick him into Hakoba?"


    While muttering, Canary pressed the button of the phone.


    A drop.


    In the picture, the smiling faces of Su Jin and Black Rabbit suddenly appeared.


    "Oh? I got in touch!"


    "Su Jin, fast positioning, fast positioning!!"


    "Understood. Immediately, I''ll catch the person back..."


    Seeing this, Jinsi (what''s Zhao) froze for a moment, and then said in surprise:


    "How could it be you? Where''s Croa? No, he shouldn''t come back, so..."


    "That''s right, Canary!"


    Kasugabe Takaaki''s blond head jumped out from the corner of the screen, and said with a big smile:


    "I betrayed you!"

 Chapter 1162：

    At this time, Kasugabe Takaaki smiled happily and said:


    "I specifically asked Kroya to ask for all the secret contact information you have made in recent years. I just wanted to be in case and avoid you making trouble. As a result, just now Su Jin and Hei Tu actually agreed to take you back to work as a coolie. What a surprise!"


    "So I betrayed you without hesitation! Hahahaha!!"


    Seeing Kasugabe Takaaki''s wanton laugh, Canary''s face changed constantly.


    In the end, she gave Kasugabe Takaaki a thumbs up and said:


    "Nice job, Xiaoming!"


    "Quick, quick! Get me back!!"


    The smile on Kasugabe Takaaki''s face suddenly froze.


    What is this situation? .


    Chapter 1705 Let''s talk


    After crossing the realm, the canary who was brought back by Su Jin from the Avalon station in the southern district patted his chest with a look of happiness and said:


    "Fortunately, although there was a little accident, it was out of the Queen''s eyes."


    At that time, seeing Canary''s happy face, Kasugabe Takaaki''s face was as distorted as that of a dead mother.


    Damn, he clearly wanted to capture her and persecute her, but why did she feel like she had earned it?


    What the **** happened in Avalon?


    "Speaking of..." Su Jin, who had released the different-dimensional space, looked at the canary in front of him with a subtle look.


    At this time, the Canary was not wearing the black and white maid outfit before, but changed into a white shirt, blue jeans, and a leather jacket.


    It''s just that compared to the past, the other party''s golden side ponytail has obviously grown a lot, which makes Su Jin look sideways:


    "Why did you go out and change your appearance?"


    Facing Su Jin''s question, Canary made a fan with her hand and fanned herself:


    "You said this!"


    The canary turned around in a circle, and then said:


    "How about it, it tastes good, right?"


    "Although the old pleasure criminal has a bad personality, the aesthetics are still very good."


    "A head maid with blond hair and a ponytail, that''s a great attribute."


    "Ah? Is this dress made by Her Majesty the Queen?" The black rabbit next to him was a little surprised when he heard this: "Could it be that you have met the Queen, Canary?"


    "I''ve seen it."


    Canary responded vaguely, then turned her head to 407, looking at Kasugabe Takaaki with a stinky face, she couldn''t help laughing:


    "Haha, Xiaoming, your expression is so rude now!"


    "It didn''t bother me, but instead helped me to disappoint you, right?"


    "Long-winded!" Kasugabe Takaaki said with a dark face and gritted his teeth: "If I had known, I would have delayed for a few days and made you suffer a little more on Avalon''s side."


    "Damn, how could I forget the Queen''s character and didn''t let her bully you for a few more days."


    "This is fate!" The canary thief covered his mouth, revealing crescent-shaped eyes, and said, "Just when I was being troubled by the queen, you guys came to save me, this is not fate, it is what?"


    "I really love you guys!!" Canary gave Black Rabbit a big hug and rubbed her cheek.


    "Damn." Kasugabe Takaaki stomped his feet angrily.


    On the other side, although the black rabbit was still smiling, Su Jin found that the other party''s eyes were obviously a little dull, and he was obviously a little regretful.


    At that time, as someone who knew the Queen''s character relatively well, Su Jin looked at the canary who was laughing and laughed, and said quietly:


    "By the way, what gave you the illusion of escaping the queen''s control?"


    Canary''s expression stiffened when she heard the words, like turning a stiff gear, she twisted her neck and looked at Su Jin.


    At that time, Su Jin smiled and said to her:


    "You want (bgai) to see if there is a possibility."


    "The queen acquiesced to your departure, because her plan requires you to come back to me in order to proceed, so she just pushed the boat and acquiesced that I will take you away?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Canary''s heart thumped a few times, and her expression suddenly became numb.


    If nothing else, this is really possible! No, it is bound to happen!


    After all, the Queen of Halloween has just told her her purpose, and the next thing to do is to get her to agree to cooperate with the corresponding plan.


    And after that, the canary will naturally be put back by the queen to Su Jin''s side for a suitable reason.


    Although now, Su Jin has taken the initiative to bring her back, why is it impossible that this is the result of the Queen''s smooth sailing?


    You know, the Queen of Halloween is the mistress of the realm, and the controller of all the spaces and dimensions of the little garden.


    Even if Su Jin''s strength is comparable to double digits, how can he not have the acquiescence of the other party if he wants to win people from the Queen of Halloween across the space.


    ''It''s over, just thinking about coming back to tease Xiaoming and Black Rabbit, avoiding the queen''s methods, but forgetting that I am still in the pit. ¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die, I just saw Xiaoming¡¯s proud face, I subconsciously fight back, but forget the queen¡¯s methods? ¡¯


    As if reflecting the imagination of the canary.


    Bear!


    The image of the flame being lit appeared in Canary''s mind.


    At this moment, Canary''s pupils lost their divine light.


    She saw a black sheepskin scroll rolled up on a pair of plain white sales, and then handed it to the candle beside it, which was lit little by little in the orange candlelight.


    The moment the fire was lit, the flame also illuminated the beautiful and refined profile of the Queen of Halloween.


    ¡®The Demon King¡¯s compulsory contract? ¡¯


    ''When was it signed? Wait, the condition to take effect is that I voluntarily choose to leave Avalon? ¡¯


    Realizing this, Canary''s face suddenly became extremely miserable:


    "Oh~ I can''t prevent it!"


    It was only then that she realized that while she was talking face-to-face with the Queen of Halloween, she had ''unintentionally'' signed a contract.


    This covenant was established as a verbal commitment, and was fully effective after Canary''s departure.


    "Is that the phrase ''I will try my best''? The contract was established at that time? I thought the queen was still testing, but I didn''t expect that she had already tried to see it?"


    "What what? What contract?"


    Black Rabbit''s originally dull eyes suddenly moved.


    She pushed the canary away and looked at her adoptive mother with shining eyes:


    "Hey, Canary, have you been tricked by Her Majesty the Queen? No, no, no? Are you not the self-proclaimed number one expert in ''researching the Queen''s psychology''? Will it?"


    Well done, Black Rabbit, yin and yang are weird... Takaaki Kasugabe next to him gave a thumbs up and nodded in praise for Black Rabbit.


    On the other side, Su Jin, who was originally just to scare the canaries, felt that the mother was kind and the daughter was filial, but at the same time, she felt a little stunned.


    Canary and Halloween Queen make a pact? Was she really cheated by the queen?


    What is the content of the contract, involving me? No, it must have involved me, and it probably involved me and Shiroyasha... Thinking of this, Su Jin frowned and wanted to ask Canary, but he also understood that with the bad taste of the Queen of Halloween, it must be Don''t let him know too much.


    At that time, Su Jin, who understood that the matter was irreversible, looked up at Canary with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    "...I think we should have a good talk."


    Hearing the sound, Canary, who was already in a very nervous mood, suddenly felt a shudder in her heart.


    talk about it? talk about what?


    Could it be that Su Jin knew that the Queen of Halloween wanted to keep her from a thief?


    The Queen of Halloween actually dared to say frankly to Su Jin: ''I want to make fun of your chaotic emotional relationship''?


    She can''t be so brave, can she?


    Oh, not necessarily, after all, she was the only one who challenged the White Night King back then, and she was so brave.


    If the Queen of Halloween promises to only watch the fun and not do anything outrageous, Su Jin might actually agree.


    After all, this color embryo is the one whose eyes go straight when he sees Leticia.


    There are definitely categories such as blondes and royal sisters in the hobby, and unfortunately, I am also blonde....


    Thinking of the ambiguous words of the Queen of Halloween before, Canary only felt a terrible headache.


    There is Su Jin in the front, and the queen in the back. How should she play this broken game?


    This is just playing with me!


    Oh, it looks like I''m really ''playing'' with me!


    Thinking of this, Canary couldn''t help but patted her forehead, and when she heard the constant ''joke'' from her adopted daughter, Black Rabbit, she was even more severely beaten.


    I''m tired, I can''t play anymore, I say I''m retired, and you acquiesce to my retirement, but why are you pulling me into the water, it''s too much...


    Sighing, Canary said with a melancholy expression:


    "It is necessary to have a good talk."


    Speaking of this, Canary glanced at Black Rabbit deliberately and provocatively, and then said "emphasizingly":


    "Well, find a place where it''s just me and you!"


    At this time, the black rabbit on the side couldn''t help blinking, she seemed to smell a little bad smell.


    Chapter 1706 Are you sick?


    On the fourth floor of the headquarters, there is a small vacant living room.


    "A mere black rabbit dares to provoke me. It seems that you have spoiled her so well this year."


    "It''s just in my opinion, she''s still too young, and I can scare her enough with just a little movement~ haha~"


    Canary, who stepped into the room, walked over to the white fabric sofa and fell down in a big shape.


    After bouncing on the sofa a few times, Canary raised her eyes and glanced at Su Jin next to the cabinet, then squinted her eyes and said:


    "What? Are you going to drink me?"


    However, Su Jin, who was standing in front of the cabinet, said:


    "No, the black rabbit reminded me to take away all the alcoholic items before coming in."


    "Eh~ I rarely want to get drunk again..." Canary suddenly looked regretful when she heard this.


    "Drinking crazy?" Su Jin gave Canary a strange look, not understanding her logic.


    However, at this time, Canary blinked at her:


    "Don''t you think ''drinking consciousness'' is a good excuse to do something bad?"


    "I don''t think so."


    Su Jin calmly took out the black tea from the cabinet, looked at the packaging of the box, it seemed that it was a special offering from the mountain gods of Wuyi Mountain, and then calmly said:


    "A man can''t be hard when he''s really drunk."


    Canary was stunned when she heard the words: "It always feels like you are very experienced."


    After speaking, she tilted her head slightly and thought:


    "Ah, thinking about it carefully, isn''t it too dangerous for me, the big girl, to be in the same room as you?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin, who came over with tea leaves, said with a strange expression:


    "I''ve been playing the rhythm since I came in, with a yellow accent, what''s the matter with you?"


    After speaking, he frowned and said:

 Chapter 1163：

    "Could it be that the queen told you something?"


    Canary nodded and sighed, "Yeah, she wants to be a mother!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was immediately stunned.


    The Halloween queen doesn''t have a crescent-shaped beard. How can she learn to recognize her son with a white beard?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin sat opposite the canary with a strange look: "Can a colorful bird not satisfy her hobby of being a mother?"


    "Huh?" Canary glanced at Su Jin in surprise: "Are you really unable to hear it or fake it?"


    What can''t I hear? Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then thought for a moment, and his expression suddenly went wrong:


    "Isn''t it? Me and you?"


    "What about the black rabbit?"


    However, at this time, Canary said with emotion: "Don''t you know that bullying rabbits is a very fulfilling thing?"


    "..." Su Jin was completely unable to refute this time.


    Although Black Rabbit is reluctant to mention it, most people in the community like to tease her.


    How to say this? Said she had a ''bullying'' temperament?


    "The queen shouldn''t be so boring...isn''t it?"


    From the hesitant words, it is obvious that Su Jin''s lack of confidence can be heard.


    "What else can you say about her?"


    Canary raised one leg carelessly, put her hands on the back of the sofa, and said with a pouted mouth:


    "In the end, I''ve lived for too long, and I''m used to being aloof, so I''m just looking for fun."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about that."


    Canary suddenly stopped talking at this time, and then gave Su Jin a meaningful look, and said:


    "Although I don''t feel it, it''s really strange that you have no idea about a beauty like me."


    "Sorry, I''ve been watching too much recently, and I''m blind." Su Jin looked at Canary with a smile, even if he was telling the truth, he was also sarcastic.


    But Canary understood it in seconds, and suddenly said: "Is the sacred sequence and the fallen angel sequence?"


    "Right!"


    "After all, there is a saying in Hakoten, ''You may not believe in God''s mercy, but you can definitely believe in His aesthetics''."


    After speaking, she asked Su Jin with a smile:


    "How does it feel to be treated like a **** by a crowd of beauties?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just easy to get excited."


    Su Jin responded vaguely, and then tried to put the topic on the right track:


    "Okay, let''s talk about me first."


    Canary raised her brows when she heard the words, and then showed a posture of listening intently.


    Seeing this, the corners of Su Jin''s mouth wriggled, and then said vaguely:


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "The probability of Az Dakaha breaking the seal has increased."


    Canary''s pupils shrank when she heard the words, and she said in amazement, "You want to release that evil dragon?"


    The words fell, and she immediately realized that something was wrong:


    "No, someone wants to release him, and you want to go with the flow and release him to solve it?"


    "hiss!!"


    "Cross religion? No, they don''t have this ability recently, and Taoism and Confucianism are strangled there every day. Is it Buddhism?"


    After uttering the word Buddhism, Canary immediately felt her scalp tingle:


    "Don''t those madmen know that if the evil dragon is released, Buddha will have an excuse to slaughter them?"


    ....0......


    "Huh? You know?" Su Jin glanced at Canary in surprise when he heard this.


    Buddha and Buddhism do not deal with it, this is something that very few upper-level people know.


    However, Canary rolled her eyes at this time and said:


    "You go to a nightclub in a flower street and send Di Shitian out. He can be an NPC and send you a dozen Buddhist black materials for free."


    "Of course, the Buddhists will come to ask you to sign the confidentiality contract afterwards. If you don''t agree, you''d better take out the Halloween Queen''s token. Oh, I almost forgot, the Buddhists dare not treat you like this."


    "Tsk!" Canary smacked her lips in disgust, apparently clearly recognizing the ''disparity in strength''.


    "It turned out to be Di Shitian..." Su Jin sighed with emotion: "He didn''t spare any effort to trouble those people."


    "After all, I used to be a brother, but I was beaten badly." Canary groaned and added: "It''s probably the feeling that Xiaoming was stabbed by me and you were stabbed by a black rabbit."


    However, after hearing this, Su Jin did not accuse Canary of using the word improperly, but was shocked:


    "What is the relationship between Emperor Shitian and Puxian?"


    Canary blinked, stunned for a long time, and then said with a dark face:


    "I''m implying that you took back the rabbit''s sovereignty from Teisha Tian and Hakoten Center, and you actually told me to stir up shit?"


    "Are you sick?!!" Eight.


    Chapter 1707 Also said you are not?


    "This is a comparison you made, isn''t it?"


    Su Jin bluntly accused Canary and said:


    "Take me and Heitian, and compare Di Shitian and Puxian, isn''t this deliberately making me think about it?"


    "Tsk!"


    Canary smacked her lips with displeased expression, and then sighed helplessly:


    "All in all, if you have any means to take the authority of the Hakoba nobles from the central and Di Shitian, it is best to take it."


    Su Jin heard the words, made two cups of black tea, then raised one leg and said, "It seems that Di Shitian''s credibility in your heart is not very high."


    "I''m just used to looking at people with the utmost malice."


    Canary murmured, then picked up the black tea that Su Jin had brewed, shook the teacup lightly, and looked at the turbulent tea water:


    "If Arcadia''s leader is me, I''m fine, I''m not worth what they do, but you''re different."


    Saying that, Canary took a sip of tea and stared at Su Jin and said "407":


    "The Four Primordial Truths have the authority of the Little Garden Center. This is something that the ancient gods know."


    "As an extension of the central judicial authority, the Hakoba nobles do you think they have freedom?"


    When Su Jin heard the words, he didn''t say a word, but listened intently.


    "Why do you think the Hakoba nobles who were born with four figures are considered by the major communities to be the fronts, not the main members?"


    "Let''s not talk about the special case of Black Rabbit, once the other Hakoba nobles become adults, they are at least the elite level among the four figures.


    This level is already the overlord of the lower level, and it is easy to occupy an outer gate, but why, except for the City of Moon Shadows, no one of the Hakoba nobles has established a community and become the leader of the force? "


    "They are flawed?" Su Jin frowned.


    "That''s right." Canary drank the lipstick tea again and moistened her throat: "On the one hand, it is the need for judicial authority. After all, the noble Hakoniwa who serves as the referee cannot participate in the gift game for a certain period of time. On the other hand, it is also because Hakoniwa nobility is the spokesperson of the center."


    "They have all the virtues that the world thinks, and they are dedicated to it, but unfortunately, most of the leaders of the community do not need these."


    "This is the flaw brought about after being promoted from an ordinary species to a natural **** and Buddha."


    "Of course, these are all racial issues of the small garden nobles. The real trouble is that the Buddhists have inherited part of the authority of the small garden center from the Buddha. This is what I want you to guard against."


    Speaking of this, Canary said angrily:


    "Although I hate that group of corpses, I have to admit that they are really good at disgusting people."


    "According to your current situation, since they are even trying to release Azi Dakaha, in this case, it is very possible to use the authority of the center to indirectly control the Black Rabbit to attack you, isn''t it? "


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a moment.


    He opened the forum, kept asking about the possibility of this happening, and finally silently used 10,000 points to gain full authority of the Hakoba nobles.


    At the end, he sighed:


    "You''re right, the center can indeed interfere with the tentacles of the little garden nobles and shoot at me."


    "Sure enough." Canary sighed unsurprisingly: "From all the super-large groups of gods, only the nobles of Hakoba are used as facades, not as core members, I have a premonition of this kind of thing."


    Speaking of this, Canary paused for a while, and some did not dare to continue talking.


    How to say?


    Part of the control of your wife is actually in the hands of Buddha? Can the other party take this to blackmail you at any time?


    So once the Az Dakaha thing happens, you have to be on guard against the black rabbit?


    To say that...that would be cruel...


    Thinking of this, Canary glanced at Su Jin, and her tone became a little gentler:


    "Actually, you don''t need to pay too much attention, after all, this is just my guess. Unless the black rabbit is controlled, the possibility of attacking you is basically zero. You also know that the word betrayal is not in the head of that idiot. . . ."


    "Ah? What do you care about?" Su Jin raised his legs, sipped his lipstick tea, and said, "I got the authority back!"


    "Huh?" Now it was Canary''s turn to freeze.


    "Ah what?" Su Jin looked at the canary strangely: "Didn''t you remind me that the authority of the Hakoba nobles is in the hands of the center and Di Shitian, and Buddhism may use this remote control to interfere, do you want me to take the authority back?"


    "I just got it back?"


    "just?"


    The canary seemed to have heard some terrific words.


    "Yes, just now." Su Jin nodded.


    "..." Canary was silent for a while, then took a deep look at Su Jin: "I can understand why the original people suspected that you are a central spirit."


    If it was her, she also doubted.


    In a few seconds, you can get the authority of the Hakoba nobles?


    Su Jin!


    You also said that you are not a central spirit? ! !


    "It''s just an under-the-table deal that I don''t know about." Su Jin raised his chin, leaned back on the sofa, and said with a smile.


    What are you mad about? Oh, you really have the capital of the air.... Zhuo... The corner of Canary''s mouth twitched, and then sighed:


    "So, after seeing that your mastery of the Heavenly Army was unstoppable, Fomen planned to release Aziz Dakaha and let you both go shopping, right?"


    "To a certain extent, it''s like this..." Su Jin nodded, and then added: "But I don''t think the Crusaders will allow it."


    As strange as it may sound, the Crusaders really don''t want Az Dakaha to confront Su Jin now.


    The reason is very simple. The Buddha who sits in Buddhism doesn''t care about matters, nor does he give advice to people in Buddhism, so these Buddhist disciples lack high-level vision.


    And the one from the Crusaders is in charge of the Crusades himself. Of course, he is very clear. Now that Azi Dakaha is released, he will bring food to Su Jin.


    Although it is rumored that Az Dakaha completely liberates the analog star chart and can compete with the double digits.


    but!


    but!


    Even the most stretched White Yaksha has the means to permanently seal Azi Dakaha. How could those two-digit super old dead people not have the means to deal with that evil dragon?


    Maybe you can say that the final trial of mankind cannot be cracked?


    However, according to the battle between Su Jin and Hei Tian, ??he clearly realized that Hei Tian really couldn''t deal with the final trial of human beings, but he could deal with the center of the small garden that created the final trial of human beings.

 Chapter 1164：

    I can''t solve Az Dakaha, I solve the final trial rules of the central garden, and then turn around and bully Aziz Dakaha, who has no final trial characteristics, can''t it?


    Of course it works!


    Therefore, none of the real bigwigs in Hakoniwa, the two-digit figures standing on the top floor, regarded the three-headed dragon as a great enemy.


    There is no other reason, the two sides are not on the same level, and they are not on the same level completely.


    The two-digit enemy 0.8 has only two digits. If it weren''t for the aliens like Su Jin and the Queen, this would soon become a consensus.


    "Looks like you monsters don''t think much of that evil dragon."


    Although Su Jin didn''t say it clearly, his relaxed attitude was enough to make Canary think a lot.


    The so-called final trial of human beings is really the final trial of ''human beings''... It doesn''t affect those two figures, isn''t it the final trial that only human beings suffer?


    Thinking of the seal that Arcadia sacrificed all its potential, in exchange for the seal, is nothing in the eyes of the real top-level, canary heart block,


    Shit gods and Buddhas, sooner or later you will be pulled from the high clouds and stepped on the ground... At the same time as the resentment is accumulating in my heart, the canary gulps down the black tea, then slams the teacup on the table and says :


    "If you are sure that Fomen really has the idea of ??releasing the dragon, I have an idea here.".


    Chapter 1708 Bad-hearted


    "Oh?" Su Jin couldn''t help being curious when Canary said that he had an idea: "What are you going to do?"


    "Isn''t Fomen betting that you can''t solve the final trial of human beings?" Canary smiled wildly at this time: "Then play according to their ideas."


    "Acting?" Su Jin''s expression changed, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised: "You want me to pretend that I can''t solve Az Dakaha? Are you sure I can still deceive people?"


    He Su Jin has a criminal record!


    A month ago, he was ''weak and weak'', but he killed the holy immortal Hei Tian, ??and he has not disappeared from the heads of the gods.


    In this case, Su Jin didn''t have to pretend if he wanted to. Instead, it would make the Buddhists panic, the Cross religion panic, and the Ouroboros, who both hold shares together, panic even more.


    After all, if Su Jin starts to pretend again, Bao Qi wants to kill them!


    The two-digit Hei Tian has broken an arm, and if it is on them, it will not be fatal, right?


    "Of course 16 can''t let you act. Besides, if you act, it will make people afraid."


    Canary rejected the idea of ??Su Jin starring without thinking, because it was unrealistic.


    This is like the rabbit using an intercontinental transport plane to send a hydrogen warhead to the capital of Eagle sauce, even if the rabbit repeatedly declares that he has no button for a nuclear bomb, whoever believes this is an idiot! At least Eagle sauce would never believe it.


    Thinking of this, Canary said meaningfully: "My idea is to enable me to deal with Az Dakaha''s backhand."


    "Back to Sixteen Nights?" Su Jin looked stunned and said in surprise.


    "You know? Oh, that''s right, it''s really hard for this place to hide from you guys."


    Canary was stunned for a moment, and then she thought of her unscrupulous poet master Hei Tian, ??and finally she could only curl her lips in annoyance.


    At this time, Su Jin said strangely: "Are you going to summon her to Hakoba?"


    "To be exact, before I returned to the small garden, I had already let Kroya fool around... oh, I called her to come to the small garden."


    Canary calmly explained to Su Jin:


    "Let her child be in the lower realm all the time, she is afraid that she will be so bored that she wants to destroy the world."


    Su Jin did not refute Canary, but nodded:


    "The special thing about her is indeed the most suitable combination for Aziz Dakaha."


    The final trials of human beings have their own kill conditions.


    The three-headed evil dragon Azi Dakaha''s killing conditions are to break the head, shoulders, and heart in order, and the killer must be a human spirit, and a human who came to Hakoba from the outside world, and has a perpetual motion machine. Types of Linguistics.


    These killing conditions have all been cracked with the efforts of Di Shitian and Canary.


    Originally, two hundred years ago, Kasugabe Takaaki could try to kill Az Dakaha, but because Takaaki used his power too much and lost his human spirit at a critical moment, the plan could only fail.


    This also led to Arcadia having to seal the three-headed evil dragon Az Dakaha at the cost of sacrificing 80% of its combat power, waiting for the continued challenge of future generations.


    In fact, Reverse Izayoi was the ''challenger'' chosen by the Canary.


    She lingered in the outside world for hundreds of years, and finally successfully selected Reverse Izayoi, trying to train her into a new generation of "heroes" capable of killing Aziz Dakaha.


    This matter, in the eyes of the Queen of Halloween, is not a secret in the eyes of the senior executives of Ouroboros.


    If there is no Su Jin''s rise, this plan should be started by the Queen of Halloween three years later, after the Canary decides that the Ouroboros of Hakoba no longer pay attention to the remnants of Arcadia.


    "But now it seems that it is not impossible to start directly."


    Canary rubbed her chin and calculated:


    "You don''t need Su Jin, you just need to summon that stinky girl from the outside world, I will ask the queen to cooperate, and release the news from the Ouroboros, so that basically, high-ranking gods and Buddhas will know, Akka Dia has summoned the ''killer'' against Aziz Dakaha."


    "This point is in line with your status, Su Jin. After all, the Buddhists are somewhat prepared for the information leak about their attempt to release the evil dragon, especially if you are the target, it is more natural."


    "So, Arcadia''s summoning of the reverse return to the sixteenth night will also be extended to, you feel that it is not enough to deal with the evil dragon, and you have made a certain plan."


    "And the people of Buddhism, this is what they need most."


    "I guess, they don''t know whether the dragon can fight against you. Everything they do is just indirect madness caused by the loss of interests."


    "So, if you show a little bit of weakness on your side, they will rush up like flies, screaming, and madly give you a knife."


    "And we, in fact, we don''t need to do anything, because the Crusaders desperately stop the evil dragon from breaking the seal, and do their best to stop Buddhism. All we have to do is collect the guilt of Buddhism, and when the time is right, throw things into the Buddha''s merit box, let the Buddha who has been suffocated a long time ago follow them!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at the canary strangely, and said in a very unnatural tone:


    "In other words, we don''t have to do anything, just ask someone to come to Hakoba, and we can get over 407?"


    "It''s not that you don''t have to do anything. It''s still okay to be a referee. For example, if the Christian religion is declining, then help a group. If Buddhism is weak, then support it. As long as they fight happily between them, it''s fine."


    Looking at Canary''s smiling face, Su Jin only felt that the woman in front of her really had a bad heart.


    However, this wicked Su Jin likes it very much.


    "Since that''s the case, let''s summon it. I just want to see if Reverse Izayoi is the talent you said."


    Of course, the point is to see what this girl looks like, to satisfy curiosity, just like going to see a Thai ladyboy, although Miss Izayoi is a real girl, but I didn''t remember it before... Su Jin I silently added in my heart.


    However, after he finished speaking, Canary looked a little unnatural, and then said:


    "Actually, it''s not just that girl Izayoi that needs to be summoned, there is also a little girl who needs to be summoned."


    "Who?" Su Jin was puzzled by the sudden suggestion.


    At this time, Canary said quietly:


    "The birds are far away."


    "The twin sister of your beloved daughter in her last life."


    Hearing this, the expression on Su Jin''s face stopped.


    Chapter 1709 Bold Ideas


    As soon as the name Jiuyuan Flying Bird appeared, Su Jin fell into a strange silence.


    He looked at the calm canary in front of him with a deep look, and after looking for a while, he asked;


    "Is that what the Queen meant?"


    After hearing Su Jin''s question, Canary laughed instead: "How could the queen do such a boring thing."


    If Canary''s smile wasn''t full of mockery, Su Jin would have believed it.


    "I knew it was her." Su Jin raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows, and then asked a little strangely in his heart: "It''s just... Does it make sense to call that little girl now?"


    The long-distance colorful bird and the long-distance flying bird.


    They were twins, but only one was born successfully because of the competition for ''nutrients''.


    And the people who are born are the birds that fly far away.


    She was born in the late 1940s.


    In essence, her spirituality originates from the "change period of the second great war", when the people of the island nation longed for "heroes" and "appearance of gods" when the emperor was kicked off the altar after the defeat.


    And this figurative, used by an Arcadia member who was defeated and exiled to the Nether, very successfully attracted some of the spiritual qualities left by Amaterasu Great Imperial Life.


    From this the Son of God was born through the human body.


    However, no one expected that due to the defects of technical means, the Son of God was forced to be divided into two parts, and one of them aborted, so only the half son of God, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, survived.


    This also made Jiu Yuan Fei Niao a crippled natural **** and Buddha, and had to lower his spiritual status to a human being, so as to be born safely.


    On the other hand, because of its spiritual origin, the aborted Jiuyuan Caibird was discovered by the Queen of Halloween who possessed the quasi-two-digit divine artifact Tian Zhi Cong Yun, and thus extradited her ''infant soul''.


    In fact, if the two sons of God meet again and devour each other''s spirituality, there is a certain chance of re-engraving the glory of Amaterasu.


    And this is the original goal of the exiled Arcadia member, and it should also be the early wake-up goal of the Queen of Halloween.


    After all, sisterhood is the fun of that queen.


    Recently, however, things have changed.


    Under the operation of the queen, Jiuyuan Cainiao was reborn in the form of a natural **** and Buddha based on the blood and spirituality of Su Jin and the Queen of Halloween.


    And since Cainiao is already a natural **** and Buddha, the spiritual origin of the previous life will naturally become dispensable.


    Even if it absorbs the spirit of the long-term flying bird, the colorful bird will not become ''Amaterasu'' again.


    Because after she was reborn, she was given the spiritual status of a natural **** and Buddha by the center of the small garden, and naturally it was impossible to become another natural **** and Buddha.


    On the contrary, for Jiuyuan Flying Bird, devouring the spirituality of Caibird is more beneficial.


    This alone is enough to make Jiuyuan Flying Bird cross the boundaries of human beings and become a real natural **** and Buddha, instead of the previous one, which requires a chance to fight.


    However, this is simply not possible.


    The reason, Su Jin knew very well:


    "Although it is only a small part of the characteristics, the color bird has indeed inherited my small universe, and also inherited the queen''s ''realm''''". "


    "In addition to her inherent nature, it can be said that she is extremely close to ''gold'' now."


    "Gold?" The canary looked at Su Jin with a little curiosity, and she heard that the ''gold'' in Su Jin''s mouth seemed to have a special meaning.


    "Golden Saint Seiya." Su Jin obviously didn''t want to talk more on this topic: "You can understand me before the four-digit breakthrough."


    "Hiss!" Hearing this, Canary couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Comparable to Su Jin before the four-digit breakout?


    You know, Canary has studied Su Jin''s ''record'' carefully. After all, she is also very curious.


    Everyone is wondering how Su Jin managed to pull Arcadia into a size that is now almost equivalent to a super-large group of gods within a year, so a series of investigations have long been carried out under the card surface.


    As a result, Canary also obtained some information about Su Jin from many previous channels in the short period of her return.


    And it is because of the understanding that the Canary understands the state of Su Jin before the break.


    That is the terrifying combat power that can fight the arm wrestling with the "weak body" and the four-digit Ares.


    That kind of terrifying power is lurking in that lively-looking blonde girl?


    At this time, Canary only felt as if her head was electrified.


    She suddenly thought a lot: "I somewhat understand the Queen''s thoughts."


    "Co-author, she''s staring at you..."


    "What?" Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words, a little confused.


    At this time, Canary said in a rather subtle tone;


    "In fact, before I was brought back by you, the Queen said that she hoped that this twin battle could be evenly matched."


    "Equally powerful?"


    Su Jin repeated, staring at Canary to make sure she was joking:


    "Are you kidding me?"


    A long-term bird with at most a gift of power level, and a color bird that is equivalent to a golden saint?

 Chapter 1165：

    That''s a roar of ''burn, my little universe'', I''m afraid it''s a ''monster'' that can beat a three-digit king to death!


    Even if Cai Bird doesn''t have that kind of quality, she already has that kind of potential.


    Wait, potential... Su Jin''s expression instantly became very subtle:


    "Could it be that the queen wants to recreate the miracle of the colorful bird?"


    "Mostly...it''s possible." Canary smiled awkwardly but not rudely.


    ".¡¦ss!!" Su Jin couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and said with an unnatural expression: "Is she stupid? The reason why the colorful bird was born in the current state is due to some factors of my bloodline, but more There are still many central factors.¡±


    "If you want to re-enact it again, the blood between me and the queen is impossible. Born gods and Buddhas have their own unique characteristics. Unless a huge price is spent, it is impossible to induce their birth."


    When Su Jin said this, he checked the forum by the way, and the answer was that ''1 million points is enough to induce his blood and the queen''s blood to evolve again, thus giving birth to the second golden son. ¡¯


    This price has exceeded Su Jin''s ability to bear, even if he still has as many as 1.5 million points, but these points are for him to live in, and he is not afraid of the original capital.


    And at this time, the canary whispered:


    "It''s impossible to reproduce the Queen and your miracles, but you can''t imagine others''?"


    "Other people''s?" Su Jin suddenly froze for a moment, and said strangely: "You mean Alger? Is that still called evenly matched?"


    As far as Alger''s character is concerned, if the queen''s cub wants to touch her (Zhao''s) cub, believe it or not, she immediately takes a knife and cuts the Halloween queen directly, saying, "Isn''t it a trick?" So let''s make a game? ¡¯.


    Thinking of which picture, Su Jin''s eyes suddenly turned black.


    However, at this time, Canary added quietly:


    "Can''t you think a little more boldly?"


    "How dare you?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "Although I haven''t verified it, I''m afraid that my blood can only be mixed with the blood of the Protoss to give birth to... Protoss?"


    Su Jin finally understood that something was wrong, and he felt as if he understood Canary''s suggestion:


    "You mean... Shiroyasha?"


    It''s not that he didn''t think that the queen''s goal was Shiroyasha, but that he and Shiroyasha gave birth to a ''natural **** and Buddha'', which made Su Jin feel weird from the bottom of his heart, and had a weird feeling of hugging a good buddy to bed.


    "Cough, that''s not what I said." Canary coughed dryly and turned her gaze away.


    Su Jin: "...Pong"


    He suddenly felt that maybe he could pull Hestia and Alger to ''request'' the Queen of Halloween to change her mind? .


    Chapter 1710 wait and see


    Seemingly seeing through Su Jin''s thoughts, Canary said lightly:


    "Don''t think about it! You can''t stop her."


    "The queen''s pleasure criminal is the master of ''the more unhappy you are, the more she wants to see''."


    "And the most disgusting thing is that she always calculates the proportions, and steps on your bottom line every time. Although it annoys you, she blocks the boundaries and does not develop the situation into an enemy."


    "Then after doing bad things, you immediately act like a spoiled child and give money to you, so that you can''t even give birth to hatred."


    "After all, she is such a bad woman."


    "Besides, if you really plan to do it, the queen will hold the colorful bird in advance when you try to do it. Can you still do it with the child?"


    "Don''t think about whether she will do this kind of thing, but her character, she will definitely do similar things, after all, it''s a good way to see your ''shit-eating expression''."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s expression paused, and there is a possibility of a headache:


    "Canary..."


    "You seem to have a lot of experience!"


    This sentence directly broke the canary''s defense.


    "If you don''t say this, we are still good friends..."


    Canary patted her cheek, then sighed numbly:


    "All in all, according to the Queen''s character, this time is definitely another trouble for the White Night King."


    "Well, 407 is probably cheating, ''The White Night King gave birth to you a daughter'', and then tricked her daughter into his knees and asked her to ''recognize a thief as a mother''."


    "In the process, I estimate that you are just a tool person who provides ''factors'', and the last person to break the defense will only be the White Night King."


    "Of course, if you can enjoy it, you can actually enjoy it, as long as the White Night King is willing."


    Hearing this, Su Jin said blankly, "She never seems to have thought, will I agree?"


    "I don''t care about Shiroyasha, do you think I will send my factor out again?"


    "Is it difficult for you to agree?"


    Canary tilted her head at this time and asked in surprise:


    "Like, I say like."


    "If it drags on for a few years, when you temporarily don''t pay attention to this matter, the Queen of Halloween comes to Arcadia to spend some time with you, and then one day, she puts on an apron and cooks for the colorful birds in front of the stove. Nutritious breakfast, at this time, she said to you ''Cai Bird hopes to have a sister'', will you refuse?"


    "Or, she said, ''Let''s hurry up before the colorful bird wakes up.'' Are you sure you won''t move?"


    "???" Su Jin heard this if, except for the question mark in his head, it was the content that is not suitable for children.


    Ahh...ahh...this really seems like it should be a little hard to refuse.


    "Can''t you do it?" Canary asked with a smile: "You should think Black Rabbit is very sexy, right?"


    "Bunny ears, bunny girl dress, the femininity of the occasional unintentional fiddling of hair."


    "Question one."


    "How did the black rabbit, who was just a child 200 years ago, learn this short-sighted method to seduce men?"


    Hearing this question, Su Jin paused, then looked at Canary suspiciously.


    "That''s right, I taught it." Canary said with a relaxed expression, "Of course, Tamamo Mae also helped a little, but I learned more from me."


    "And I learned from the queen, you should understand that?"


    "Although that woman didn''t show it deliberately, she has a lot of money to seduce people!"


    When the canary said this, she said with a smile;


    "When a woman, especially a beautiful woman, is still a powerful and terrible woman, when she tries her best to hook up with a man, her power is infinite."


    "Is the queen so boring..." Su Jin asked frantically.


    "Don''t you already have the answer?" Canary picked up the black tea cup very calmly: "She has been planning to drive me off recently, and it is possible to end by herself anytime."


    "After all, for her, boredom is one of them, and the other is that there is only one person in Hakoniwa that she can think of as ''the opposite sex''. I''m afraid you are the only one."


    "I''m so special?" Hearing this, Su Jin showed a surprised expression.


    However, Canary curled her lips indifferently at this time:


    "Do you think Alger alone is narcissistic?"


    "In fact, every Protoss is an extremely narcissistic master. The only difference is that Alger''s performance is intensified, and other Protoss do not have it."


    "So for the female (bgai) king, in this small garden world, the only people who can be regarded as ''people'' are you, the White Night King, and herself."


    "Why do you think the Queen likes to trouble the White Night King?"


    Hearing this question, Su Jin fell silent.


    Seeing Su Jin''s performance, Canary couldn''t help but laugh:


    "Looks like you thought about it too."


    "After all, when there are only two ''players'' in Hakoten, you and the White Night King, wouldn''t you also ''play'' with her? Even I guess you will even think of letting her have a baby, right?"


    "Perverted."


    Su Jin sighed, only to feel that his thinking was really incompatible with the gods and Buddhas in the little garden, as if a husky was mixed in with the wolves.


    "Since there''s no way to stop her, let''s try to keep her under control."


    The canary reminded kindly at this time:


    "I''ve thought about this in the past, but I know it''s impossible for me."


    "So, I took some means to recommend Skaha to become the queen''s housekeeper, and got rid of it."


    "And now, you have encountered a similar situation to me."


    "So, boy!"


    "Either become her master or become her servant, this is the choice you must make!"


    However, at this time, Su Jin was not moved at all, just squeezed his worried eyebrows and said:


    "After all, don''t you just want me to cooperate?"


    "Yes." Canary admitted unabashedly: "After all, the Queen made a contract with me, no matter what, I will definitely fool the White Night King."


    "As for you, if you really object strongly, then I''ll have to put on the black rabbit''s clothes, pretend to be her, and **** out the necessary genetic factors."


    What did you say come out? ? ?


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and said strangely;


    "One thing to say, I guess I really can''t prevent this trick."


    Hearing this, Canary looked up at Su Jin, and then said:


    "In short, the second god, um, or the ''gold'' in your mouth, is indeed very likely to be born."


    "And for me, and even for Arcadia, having two ''successors'' with this potential is really a good choice."


    "Heh, the queen, did I even consider my worries that ''after Arcadia has a powerful leader, there will be a lack of suitable successors''?"


    Thinking of this, Canary couldn''t help but sigh, "The master is the master after all", and then returned to the normal body, and said to Su Jin:


    "So, I personally recommend that you take advantage of the opportunity to summon Jiuyuan Asuka while you bring Izayoi."


    "Although it''s a little embarrassing, in a sense, the child of Izayoi this time is basically the ''cover'' of Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, which can cover up possible specialities in a safe environment."


    After speaking, Canary looked up at Su Jin and said:


    "and then?"


    "What''s your decision?"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin closed his eyes, and when he reopened it, a smile appeared on his face:


    "I''d like to see how the Queen can make me ''submit''."


    "Then wait and see?"


    "Well, wait and see!".


    Chapter 1711 Interesting


    CANARIA Foster Home.


    Plop.


    The bedroom door was kicked open by a large foot in sneakers.


    Immediately afterwards, a carefree female voice came in:


    "Yo, Canary!"


    "What''s the matter with Line communication saying you''re going to die? Are you really going to die? Come on~ Let me see how you look!"


    Following the jeers, a tall girl with bright blonde hair and a novelty earphones hung around her neck - a girl walked in.


    She has tall eyebrows and slender eyelashes. Although her facial features are exquisite, her smile is too presumptuous, which really spoils the beauty of her face.


    Her hair was very long, reaching beyond her shoulders and reaching the middle of her back, with distinct layers, like the hair of a lion.


    She strode closer to the bedroom, glanced at the blond figure lying on the bed, and kicked it without thinking.


    Boom!

 Chapter 1166：

    The wooden bed board was kicked through, and the cracked sawdust hit the floor with the sneakers, and even the house shook a few times under this foot.


    This kick, the national football team all over the world who consider themselves to be extremely powerful will be horrified to see it.


    At least that''s what the man who was pretending to be a canary thought.


    Dodging the attack and standing on the edge of the bed, the figure standing beside the big hole that was kicked out said with a speechless expression:


    "To kick a patient like this? Are you eager to eat?"


    "It is natural to use the warmest way to welcome suspicious elements." Izayoi raised the corners of his mouth and opened his mouth wide: "And I don''t think that woman would be able to avoid an attack like mine, even if she quickly It''s the same with death."


    Hearing this, the ''blonde woman'' was stunned for a moment, and then laughed out loud:


    "I kind of understand why the canary would say, ''There''s bound to be a surprise for you to see that kid.''"


    As she said this, she grabbed the sick symbol on her body with her right hand, and then lifted it vigorously.


    Swipe.


    Lives have changed!


    An English man wearing a black suit, top hat, and monocle immediately appeared in front of Reverse Izayoi:


    "Let me introduce myself first."


    "Croja Baron!"


    "Canary''s adoptive father and servant, and her messenger."


    "I''ve never heard of it." Izayoi rudely picked his ears with his little finger, and he didn''t look like a girl at all.


    She flicked the dirt that didn''t exist on her little finger, then squinted at Croa and asked:


    "So that woman is dying, is it a lie?"


    "Yes, it''s not." Floating in the air, Kroya smiled happily and responded to Izayoi''s question: "But then again, you don''t seem to be very surprised by me?"


    "I remember that the Canary didn''t seem to have popularized the ''abnormal phenomenon'' to you, right?"


    "Then do you think my kick just now is normal?"


    Reversely, Izayoi pointed at the bed board that she kicked out a big hole, and through the big hole, you can still see the footprints left on the cement floor.


    This is the result of stepping lightly on Izayoi''s foot just now.


    "That''s it, it''s natural to be extraordinary!"


    Chloe, who clearly saw Rei Hui Izayoi was born, but pretended not to know him, raised the corners of his mouth and said:


    "In that case, let''s change to a suitable interpretation venue."


    The voice fell.


    Black parchment fell from the sky like snowflakes.


    The thick ceiling, even the solid cement board, couldn''t stop the black parchment from falling, allowing them to pass through itself.


    With such a scene happening, the original scene of the orphanage suddenly turned into an endless large plain.


    In the sky, the moon towers high, and the cold moonlight shines on the ground.


    On the grassland, the breeze is gentle, and the weeds sway with the wind.


    After seeing each other vaguely, I also heard a loud wolf howl when I returned to Izayoi.


    "Hmm? The gravity seems to have changed a little bit, and it was just afternoon outside, but suddenly it became night?"


    Reversely, Izayoi raised his head, his eyes sparkling, looking at Croa floating in the air:


    "I see!"


    "It doesn''t seem to be a trick, but does it really move me from space to another place?"


    "Interesting, this is so interesting!"


    "Is this what the canary has been hiding around me?"


    "This kind of madness?" Croya, who was aloof, looked down at Reverse Izayoi, frowned slightly and said, "A man of the Berserker type?"


    "This is not easy to do!"


    "Although strength is a necessity, wisdom is also a necessity if it is not strong enough to Su Jin''s level."


    At this moment, a loud voice sounded:


    "Hey!!"


    "What''s that Khaya called!"


    "Why did Canary ask you to trick me back?"


    "It''s Croa!"


    Kroya responded speechlessly, regretting that he didn''t get involved in Reverse Izayoi''s education.


    Although it was because Izayoi was still Lolita back then, Canary was worried that his ''lo*ic*n'' eccentricity would break out and affect her education, so she didn''t let Kroya get involved.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    But now, looking back at Izayoi''s rude and arrogant appearance, it was obviously crooked.


    "I knew earlier that I should be responsible for a little etiquette."


    "But then again, it''s a wrong thing to let a canary who is still a child take a child... eh?"


    Croa suddenly frowned, and his figure appeared out of thin air in the sky three meters away.


    And at this moment, where he was originally, a stone that rubbed the air with fire, flashed quickly, and then turned into a meteor rising from the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Croa lowered his head and looked at the reverse Izayoi who was throwing stones, and said in an unnatural tone:


    "Unlovable little girl, didn''t Canary ever teach you politeness?"


    "This sentence is returned the same way." Reverse Izayoi pinched the stone, and hesitantly said, "I don''t even answer the question, and the look in people''s eyes is very strange, pretending to be a pervert!"


    ....0......


    "If I hit you, how about you obediently tell me about the canary?"


    Croa sighed, raised his hand and lowered the brim of his hat: "Oh, it seems that he can only communicate by force."


    "In that case, uncle, I will play with you."


    "Oh?"


    Reversely, Izayoi raised his eyebrows, then squeezed his fists, making a rattling sound:


    "Then the eldest lady should use her fists to kiss the kidneys of Wei Shu Mi!"


    "Be aware!"


    The words fell, and the conflict was on the verge of breaking out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    another world.


    Inside a European-style manor.


    Sitting in the pavilion of the flowerbed, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, who was enjoying afternoon tea, was raising his hand to take the fork handed over by the maid, and was about to cut the mousse cake in front of him.


    Then at this moment, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao suddenly looked at the expression, and stared at the envelope that suddenly appeared on the white table:


    "Wait, Saotome, when did another letter appear on the table?"


    At this moment, the maid Saotome who was serving the eldest lady was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at the table:


    "Huh? There was nothing on the table just now."


    After speaking, Saotome paused and asked:


    "Miss, do you want the housekeeper to check whether the envelope is abnormal?"


    "and many more!"


    Jiuyuan Asuka raised her hand to stop the maid, then narrowed her eyes and said:


    "Bring me the letter."


    "I''m a little curious, who has the ability to send this letter to me."


    "I have a hunch now that something interesting is about to happen~" Eight.


    Chapter 1712 The long-term flying bird and the retrograde sixteen nights


    "Being able to send the envelope to me in a short period of time without letting me discover the abnormality... Is it a supernatural force other than me?"


    Looking at the red-painted envelope on a white background in his hand, Jiuyuan Asuka showed a very interested expression.


    Jiuyuan Asuka is not an ordinary human being.


    Soon after birth, she or her family became aware of her extraordinary powers.


    A kind of ''absolute command'' that can almost command and control her people.


    Thanks to such power, Jiuyuan Asuka''s family has grown unprecedentedly, and even became one of the leading consortiums in the post-war island country.


    But also limited by such power, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was terrified by everyone around him, including his relatives, and even his parents died in an ''accidental accident''.


    When he was young, Kuyuan Asuka was regarded as a monster, and his freedom of life was restricted. Although he could use his ''dominant'' power, after he got tired of playing games like ''Let the Kuyuan family lick shit'', She was already bored with this world.


    "Although I''m not "407", I haven''t ordered anyone to find someone with superpowers similar to me, but even using the power of the consortium has never been fruitful... But..."


    Jiuyuan Asuka looked at this simple envelope, narrowed his eyes, concealed the faint light in his pupils, and directly ordered the maid Saotome beside him:


    "Saotome, are you sure that no one in the manor has seen this letter?"


    "And, have they agreed to accept the price of ''lying''?"


    "Yes, Miss." The maid Saotome replied blankly to Asuka''s question.


    The person who was forcibly ordered by Jiuyuan Asuka could not refuse her request, which was the result of experiments after years of testing.


    So from this point of view, Kuyuan Asuka has already believed Saotome''s words.


    "That is to say, in the process of making tea just now, there was a ''one person'', um, let''s say one person, ''he'' avoided the more than 80 professional security tasks arranged by the consortium for me, 52 professional maids , delivered the letter to my desk without anyone noticing?"


    "It''s really fun."


    Although the relevant personnel will be verified with the power of **** later, Asuka has already believed that it is a factor of supernatural power.


    "So, while I''m looking for superpowers, are there superpowers looking for the same kind?"


    Kuyuan Asuka murmured, and immediately grabbed a section of the envelope with both hands, ready to tear it apart.


    At this moment, Saotome next to her immediately shouted, "Miss, are you sure you don''t want to do the poison test?"


    "It''s really poisonous, isn''t that what you people expect?"


    Kuto Asuka smiled and said the words that scared Saotome:


    "Or, you can''t bear the annual salary of 10 million yen every year? So you don''t want me to die as a monster? In that case, I really have to admire the charm of money!"


    "Miss!"


    Ignoring the maid''s fearful words, Kuyuan Asuka tore open the envelope and saw the letter inside.


    ¡¾Miss Jiuyuan Asuka Kai¡¿


    [I hereby inform the troubled boys and girls:


    If you want to test your own gifts,


    Wang Jun abandons family, friends, property, and everything in the world,


    Come to the "Hakko Garden" that I''m waiting for.


    - Seal of Arcadia. ¡¿


    "What is this? A harassment letter?"


    Jiuyuan Flying Bird was stunned when he heard the words, and the next second, the scene in front of him changed drastically.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1167：

    A barren, rocky desert full of potholes.


    The clothes were wrinkled, and even the lion-like blond hair was covered with dust. Backward Izayoi patted his jeans, jumped up from the ground, and splashed to the side. The school uniform, which was half missing, hung directly on his shoulders. Then went to Croa.


    The tuxedo demon king, who was full of British gentleman style before, has collapsed to the ground at this moment, and his shirt has lost the right half. On his bare skin, there is a big **** hole like a fist print.


    "Hu~hu~hu~" Croa''s chest was slightly bullied, but it seemed that the trachea was also injured, which made his breathing sound a little changed.


    When he was a little embarrassed, but it was only the embarrassingly reversed Izayoi approaching in front of him, Croa said:


    "Under the surface of the Berserker, is there a calculating heart..."


    "Haha, isn''t it a bit too much to bully me from your grandfather''s generation with such a scheme."


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Going back to Izayoi with a random kick, he kicked Croa and moved his kick a distance, and then said angrily:


    "You''ve all lost, and you''re still pretending? You''re not too tired, but I''m too tired."


    "In terms of seniority, I am indeed your grandfather. After all, Canary can be said to be my adopted daughter, and you are her adopted daughter... oh!! It hurts!!"


    "Don''t talk about unnecessary nonsense."


    Reversely, Izayoi moved his foot away from Croa''s wound without changing his face, and ran over it before moving away:


    "I won this time, and as a price you tell everything you know about the canary."


    "Hi.... Lighter, lighter, I apply for preferential treatment for prisoners."


    Croya said with a cold breath. Although he is a demon king of the gods and Buddhas, he is proficient in playing with power, not physique. Facing the fist of Izayoi''s physique is equivalent to four figures, it really makes him very uncomfortable. .


    "Stop it!"


    "Your slippery ability just made me sick, and I won''t let you go until I vent it out."


    "Actually, if I didn''t know what to do recently, and my condition was better, I really couldn''t catch a loach like you..."


    Hearing such words, Croa couldn''t help but twitched and said, "A little bit better? Can you elaborate?"


    "I don''t know. All in all, my body suddenly feels a lot easier. Hey, are you talking about the canary or not?"


    Hearing Izayoi''s words, Croa frowned, then took a deep breath and said:


    "The matter of the canary, this will start from the first half of my life... Oh! Don''t step on it, **** it, you''re not a loli, what are you doing when you step on me?"


    "Long story short, I want the shortest possible explanation." Reverse Izayoi moved his feet expressionlessly.


    "I have an information gift card in my hood. You will understand after reading it. By the way, that information is only information from a year ago, and now a lot of it needs to be updated..."


    "Is the thing left by the canary?" Izayoi went straight to take the hood, took out a card and a letter from it, and frowned.


    Croa said feebly at this time:


    "She stayed, and she said, if you get the information and make a decision, just tear open the envelope and go to the world she''s in."


    "How do I use this card?"


    "Pinch your card and imagine yourself reading a newspaper."


    Hearing this, Nihui Izayoi squeezed the information card. After about ten minutes, she grinned and said:


    "The World of Hakoniwa... Human Ruo,, Water;.\"Capital.:\"Source;Group!?6???5:;!6,:\"6,,\"1\''\"8; :\"8?,9!;6!,.Backup !.?0 Final Trial... Defeat... Arcadia, interesting, so interesting, does that woman want me to challenge a game she failed to challenge? "


    "Interesting! I accepted the challenge!"


    After speaking, Izayoi ripped open the envelope.


    "Wait, you help me take out the gift of healing first... Grass, go?"


    Croya looked at the empty field at 0.8, and people were stupid.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hakoten, the capital of the end.


    above the sky.


    Maintaining a smile full of ambition, full of fighting spirit, returning to Izayoi, full of curiosity, the long-distance birds with letters in their hands all appeared in the sky above 10,000 meters.


    "Ah?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao froze for a moment, his eyes blank.


    "Huh? Someone?" Neihui Izayoi quickly locked onto Jiuyuan Asuka, but in the next second, she sensed something was wrong.


    Gravity seems a bit wrong?


    The next second, the two discovered that it was a fact that there was no ''land'' under them to support them.


    Reverse back to Izayoi is even more strange: "The challenge of skydiving without a parachute, did you just play like this?"


    When Jiuyuan Bird heard this, his face turned blue and white, and he shouted:


    "Challenge you bastard, help ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    The next second, the people in the capital of the end vaguely saw two meteors that seemed to be falling.


    Chapter 1713 is too outrageous


    "Aren''t you going to meet the newcomer?"


    In Arcadia headquarters, Su Jin, who was leaning against the window, turned his head and looked at Canary Road.


    However, Canary, who was holding a book on the sofa, asked back, "Do you like being beaten?"


    "That has to be considered the way of ''beating''."


    Su Jin turned his head and looked out the window, and said calmly:


    "But then again, how are you going to explain to your adopted daughter?"


    However, Canary said with a happy face at this time:


    "What to explain? I left Izayoi with information from Arcadia a year ago. Wouldn''t it be boring to explain it at this time?"


    "Ah?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then he understood why Canary just said, ''Do you like being beaten? ''This sentence.


    "It was a challenge to come to Hakoba, but it was no use telling her that you were here. Someone has already solved everything?"


    "You''re not at the level of looking for beatings, are you?"


    Su Jin was speechless when he thought of the scene where he came to Arcadia after returning to Izayoi and found that the real thing did not match the ''advertising''.


    Is this really my mother? Why do I feel that you are as pitiful as the Queen of Halloween? 16


    "I''m just educating her not to trust other people''s words easily, even if that person is me."


    Canary explained with a smile, then closed the book, turned her head and asked Su Jin:


    "But then again, how about welcoming the newcomer and letting the black rabbit pass over?"


    However, Su Jin just shrugged and sighed:


    "She volunteered and said that she wanted to try her luck again. What do you think I can do?"


    Especially knowing that Jiuyuan Fei Niao may ''will'' become my daughter, her ''mother'' will go even more, and I can''t stop it... Su Jin silently added in her heart.


    However, when Su Jin said this, Canary showed a sudden realization: "Oh! It seems that she has heard it!"


    "? What did you tell her?" Su Jin asked curiously.


    At this time, Canary smiled without saying a word: "I just mentioned a ''genius training method'' to her."


    "Don''t talk about it, it''s mysterious." Su Jin let out a turbid breath, and then said, "I will have a party with Bai Yasha later, and the work of receiving them will be handed over to you."


    "Oh?" Canary heard the words, glanced at Su Jin subtly and said, "You can do whatever you want, but you can''t sit too crooked."


    "Haha." Su Jin sneered, then turned to leave.


    At that time, Canary picked up the book again, looked up at the two shooting stars in the sky, and then smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Boom! !


    The huge water curtain was knocked open.


    Although it was uncomfortable to be hit by water droplets all over her body, Jiuyuan Asuka also had a premonition that such a water curtain should be to prevent her culture from buffering.


    Taking into account the water surface that can be seen so far, Jiuyuan Asuka has determined the fact that the place where she fell is a huge lake.


    "But it fell like this and hit the calm water directly. Did the person who called me over wanted me to be crushed to pieces?"


    "Damn~"


    Jiuyuan Flying Bird''s face turned black, his eyes shimmered, and he ordered:


    "Nitrogen! I order you to be a buffer under me!!"


    As soon as the order came out, the nitrogen around her gathered and appeared below Jiuyuan Asuka, slowing her falling speed to an acceptable level.


    "Oh? Well done!"


    A falling back, Izayoi looked at Jiuyuan Asuka, who had slowed down and moved further and further away from him, touched his chin and said:


    "Listening to the voice just now, that girl seems to be able to control nitrogen gas? No, it should be commanding nitrogen gas. I never thought that Hakoniwa would encounter such an interesting ability."


    "Since this is the case, I can''t pretend any more..."


    Saying so, Izayoi turned over in mid-air, and stepped on the air with his right foot.


    Boom!


    A sonic boom exploded.


    A white cloud like a donut appeared at the foot of Izayoi.


    Relying on the reaction force caused by stepping on the air, Izayoi reduced the falling speed and approached the lakeside of the lake below in the constant sonic boom.


    "So harsh, what is this girl doing?"


    The Jiuyuan Flying Bird, which was slowly falling above, couldn''t help covering his ears, and his body was swaying in the wind.


    Fortunately, she was far enough away from Reverse Izayoi, and was not disturbed too much by the wind and waves caused by the sonic boom.


    Therefore, although it was slow, she also floated slowly and leisurely to the lake, and the final result landed on the wet mud.


    Seeing her whereabouts, Izayoi, who was leaning against a big tree, was twisting the corner of his clothes, squeezed out the water vapor, and said:


    "It''s a bit slow, the extravagant lady in a red knee-length dress."


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao fiddled with the hem of the skirt that was wet by the water curtain, and because there were only female voices nearby, she didn''t care much about etiquette, she just frowned and said:


    "It''s really rude. I sent out an invitation without authorization, and threw people into the sky without authorization. Does the lady hiding over there have nothing to explain?"


    "Eh?"


    Holding two branches full of leaves, the black rabbit pretending to be a bush couldn''t help blinking:


    "Is it seen through in an instant? I thought I was hiding well!"


    Jiuyuan Asuka pointed at Nihui Izayoi next to him, and said with a dissatisfied expression:


    "You don''t mean to hide at all, right? I saw it just now. The girls over there are about to fall to the ground, so you walked over and hid slowly, right?"


    "I''m right, Miss Rabbit with a pair of bunny ears."


    "Ah, it turned out to be seen." Hei Rabbit touched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly.


    At this time, Nihui Izayoi, who was leaning against the tree, turned over: "Don''t pretend to be cute, Miss Black Rabbit."


    "The high-altitude fall just now was arranged by Canary, right?"


    "Eh? Why do you know?" Black Rabbit looked over suspiciously, glanced back at Izayoi and said, "And he even knows my name, didn''t Canary say that he didn''t reveal too much information to you?"


    "Are you sure?" At this time, Izayoi showed a strange expression: "The information about you is the first priority among the information left by Canary, my ''sister elder sister''. "


    In terms of relationship, she and Hei Rabbit are both Canary''s adopted daughters, and Hei Rabbit was adopted early, so the two can really be worthy of 407 sisters.


    "elder sister?"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was startled when he heard the words, looked at Hei Rabbit''s ears, then looked at the top of Izayoi''s head, and then made up the scene of a man marrying a rabbit and doing shameful things.


    hiss! ! Are the people of Hakoniwa World so perverted?


    "So you know, then I won''t hide it from you."

 Chapter 1168：

    Black Rabbit smiled awkwardly, she was really embarrassed this time.


    The next second, she apologized:


    "Sorry, I was wrong!"


    "I shouldn''t believe Canary''s lie that ''new people who have experienced a high-altitude fall will have great power'', sorry!"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was stunned when he heard the words, and then said furiously:


    "Huh? Falling from a high altitude will give people great power. How can such an illogical thing happen?"


    "Are you insulting my IQ?"


    "But...but..." Black Rabbit pointed his finger, looking very embarrassed and tangled.


    Seeing her like this, Izayoi was a little stunned, and she asked in surprise:


    "Could it be that someone was really dropped and gained a lot of power?"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao next to him shook his head: "Impossible, how could such absurd things happen? It''s illogical."


    However, seeing the hesitant and tangled face of Hei Rabbit, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao couldn''t help but hesitate.


    Could it be that something like this really happened?


    Ah this....


    Should it be said that it is a new world that dares to invite her?


    It''s so outrageous that such outrageous things can happen! .


    Chapter 1714 The problem is...


    "Although I don''t believe in this outrageous thing, but when we came to this world, the moment we looked down from the sky, didn''t we know the ''outrageous'' of this world?"


    Looking back at Izayoi, Izayoi said in an excited tone.


    "What do you mean?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was stunned when he heard the words, and then he thought of the scene he saw in the sky before.


    That huge waterfall that was exaggerated to the extreme and...the scene called ''the end of the world'' that can be clearly seen.


    Although she was raised in a boudoir since she was a child, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao is not an illiterate bad boy. On the contrary, she taught herself the knowledge of undergraduates very early and gained enough level.


    Therefore, just through simple visual calculations, she can infer that the area of ??the huge waterfalls seen in the sky far exceeds all the waterfalls on the earth.


    No, probably even bigger than the entire Earth''s ocean area.


    "That''s right, in this kind of world, it''s meaningless to be entangled in the knowledge of the earth that you have learned."


    After thinking about this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao no longer bothered about common sense issues, but just looked at himself suspiciously and said:


    "But, I don''t feel any change from falling from the sky?"


    "I don''t feel it either." Reverse Izayoi also nodded, and then turned his eyes to Black Rabbit: "So, Miss Rabbit, can you explain?"


    Now, the pressure is on the Black Rabbit''s side.


    After all, even though Izayoi can accept outrageous things, but I have been treated like this, so there must be some changes, right?


    At this moment, Black Rabbit was looking at the two of them with embarrassment. The person''s obviously threatening eyes made her sit on the wax immediately.


    It''s over, one is my younger sister and the other is a possible ''daughter'' in the future. If I left a bad impression on the first meeting, would I be regarded as a cold-blooded stepmother who abused children?


    No!


    Don''t do this!


    Thinking of that terrifying possibility, Black Rabbit''s mind quickly turned, and soon, she thought of a suitable reason:


    "Actually, the newcomer will gain enormous power after coming to Hakoba for the first time and falling from a high altitude. There is a saying that there is an incubation period."


    "Oh? How could there be such a coincidence?" Going back to Izayoi''s attitude of ''you continue to make it up, I''ll listen to it all''.


    If Black Rabbit said bluntly that she was deceived by Canary, what would I say back to Izayoi?


    We are all sisters! She could understand being trapped by the vicious woman who even stole children''s lollipops and stole pocket money from others.


    But you''re obsessed with it, and you can''t believe it if you keep cheating!


    Little sister, you are not being honest!


    However, after being squeezed by Su Jin and Athena for half a year, Black Rabbit has also experienced it, and quickly explained:


    "In fact this kind of potential stimulation is very precedent''". "


    "Now among the legendary powerhouses who are standing at the apex, there are some people who have experienced this kind of stimulation method. No, it should be said that this kind of stimulation method is improved according to the other party''s experience."


    "Now, there are many forces in Hakoba that imitate this method and give members proper training. I say this, you two can understand?"


    "Oh, I understand." Nihui Izayoi responded perfunctorily, and then asked: "But then? How do you explain that we haven''t changed? Is it possible that we have to go through the half-year incubation period you said?"


    "The incubation period may not be accurate." Although the black rabbit was ashamed, the smile on his face did not diminish: "In fact, there is no change, it may be because the two have already been stimulated."


    "By the way, I wonder if the two of you have suddenly discovered that your abilities have changed by leaps and bounds recently?"


    Hearing that, Izayoi was stunned for a moment, and then he frowned indistinctly.


    She thought of the previous battle with Chloe Baron. If it was her 3 days ago, even if she wanted to defeat the opponent, she would need to work hard, but at some point 3 days ago, she suddenly felt that she What shackles were broken, and this was how he defeated Kroja almost unharmed today.


    So... Is it true that what this rabbit said is true?


    And compared to the long-term Asuka, who was able to cover up his thoughts and go back to Izayoi, who always ordered others to speak his mind, he didn''t like to hide anything:


    "If you''re talking about a sudden increase in power, I did encounter this phenomenon, probably three days before I came here, when I woke up, I found that I can force even ordinary substances like the atmosphere. already."


    Also 3 days ago? After hearing it, Izayoi was shocked, and he believed Black Rabbit a little more.


    After all, the time couldn''t be so coincidental. She and the lady in the long skirt next to her were three days ago, and it was night, and their abilities became stronger. There is no basis for this, and it makes no sense.


    Thinking of this, Nihui Izayoi couldn''t help but wonder, "You did this?"


    She thought, the black rabbit doesn''t feel very dangerous to her!


    "To be precise, it was done by an elder in the community. Oh, by the way, do you two know the community?" Hei Rabbit responded with a smile and returned to Izayoi.


    After all, that Saint Immortal Heitian is Canary''s master, and can barely be said to be an elder of the community, right?


    Fortunately, Su Jin told me yesterday that the holy immortal will give the canary a little compensation because of the previous matter, and even the newcomers may be covered, otherwise I will really be exposed this time...


    But just when the black rabbit was crying out for luck, Jiuyuan Asuka frowned and said:


    "I don''t know what a community is."


    "I have the corresponding basic information..." At this time, Izayoi took out the gift card from his pocket.


    Black Rabbit was surprised when he saw the Fangzheng card in Reverse Izayoi''s hand:


    "Huh? It''s an information card? You actually have this gift item in your hand. Did the canary leave it for you?"


    "She left it, but I''m still a little skeptical about the content of the opposite, but it''s okay to be a reference."


    With that said, Izayoi handed the card to Jiuyuan Asuka, Jiuyuan Asuka was not polite, and took it directly:


    "I owe you a favor."


    "It''s really a strong eldest lady." Izayoi shrugged. Although she was not confident that she would not encounter a situation where she needed help from the other party, it was good for people to have this heart.


    "The method used is to hold the card and imagine that you are reading a newspaper."


    "I understand."


    Jiuyuan Fei Niao squeezed the card and closed his eyes. After about two or three minutes, he opened his eyes:


    "Is it a mythical world filled with gods and Buddhas?"


    "So you came to such an interesting place?"


    "In this way, the things I gave up seem to have become more rewarding."


    "It seems that the eldest miss is also a person with a story!" Back to Izayoi laughed at this time.


    At that time, Jiuyuan Flying Bird folded his arms and looked at the Black Rabbit with pride and said:


    "I understand the situation."


    "You called me and the girl next to you to revive the defeated ''Arcadia'', right?"


    "I have to congratulate you, you have been drawn to the top lottery."


    "Ah?" Black Rabbit froze for a moment, his expression a little confused.


    At this time, Izayoi put his hands in his pockets and said with a smile:


    "Although I don''t know how many digits I am in Hakoten, but in a world of gods and demons, it is interesting to think about leading a broken community to rise again and become the strongest."


    "Ah this..." Hei Rabbit blinked, looked at the information card in Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s hand, and then looked at the two of them and said, "Did you two misunderstand something?"


    "What''s the misunderstanding? Is there a misunderstanding?" Izayoi was puzzled: "Isn''t the community you belong to Arcadia founded by Canary?"


    "Yes!" Hei Tian nodded.


    Seeing this, Shizuo Ye asked again: "The Canary was defeated a year ago, all the main players died in the battle, the missing disappeared, only some children and your Arcadia are left?"


    "Yes, it was true a year ago." Black Rabbit nodded.


    "Then what''s the problem?" Reverse returned to Izayoi to spread his hands, and then said, "Isn''t it a ceremony to summon talents that you need to save the savior of the community? Now that the talents are here, what are you waiting for?"


    "That''s right, so shouldn''t the most important thing now be to get us acquainted with the environment?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao asked excitedly: "Although I hate poverty, developing from scratch seems to be a good way to play. ."


    "I understand and understand how the two of you want to fight, but the problem is..."


    The black rabbit blinked, and then said with a subtle expression:


    "Arcadia is already the strongest community in the lower level, ah pong?"


    Back to Izayoi: "???"


    Jiuyuan Flying Bird: "???".


    Chapter 1715 Silence


    "Obviously just took over the Tianjun, but suddenly asked to meet once, it really shocked us..."


    The white-haired girl wearing a light purple kimono and holding a folding fan narrowed her golden eyes, looked at Su Jin with a half-smile, and said:


    "And also asked us to come to the capital at the end to meet you, hoho, could it be that our subordinate **** has encountered a problem that is difficult to solve, do we need our main **** to come forward?"


    "You can say the same for now."


    In the civic center of the capital at the end, Su Jin, who was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the office, turned around and said:


    "After all, it is indeed necessary for you to come here."


    "Oh? Is there really something you can''t handle?" Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, then asked curiously, "Could it be that the Ouroboros have decided to turn hostile to you completely?"


    "Perhaps it''s more serious than that." Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha before he could say anything, and he realized his embarrassment when everyone approached.


    Shiroyasha noticed something was wrong, but he didn''t understand the key:


    "Could it be that Buddhism intends to unite with the Crusaders and prepare to fully understand the threat of Arcadia?"


    Su Jin paused and said, "...Maybe a little bit more serious than that."


    "It''s more serious than this, is that an internal problem?"


    Shiroyasha was even more surprised to hear this:


    "Impossible, Algor''s **** is a bit stinky, but she cares about you like that, it''s impossible to part ways with you, and Hestia''s seat is still your help, and it''s even more impossible to be her, Athena? 407 That It''s even more impossible. Although she is scheming, she has not overthrown your strength... Wait a minute?"


    Bai Yasha suddenly understood something at this time, looked at Su Jin with a strange expression, and said:


    "Is that the nasty guy?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin breathed a sigh of relief, then nodded towards Bai Yasha.


    "It''s really her." Bai Yasha was stunned, and then said with hatred and itching: "We originally thought that she would be calmer in this situation, but I didn''t expect that she would actually get worse?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin meaningfully uttered a well-known proverb in the little garden:


    "''You can trust the queen''s majesty, but don''t trust the queen''s kindness.''"

 Chapter 1169：

    "Tsk." Bai Yasha smacked his mouth, and then said angrily, "Is it for us?"


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded slightly, then hesitated and said, "You should know about colorful birds, right?"


    "Huh?" Bai Yasha was stunned when he heard the words, and then suddenly closed his eyes in front of Su Jin.


    At this moment, Su Jin frowned and noticed something strange.


    He mobilized the small universe, and his eyes lit up with golden light at the same time, and then he saw the white mist that filled the white Yaksha.


    "Double goddesses..."


    Seeing the sudden intervention of the two goddesses, Su Jin was relieved. With this guy in his pocket (bgai), he felt more at ease with some scientific research.


    After about a few seconds of silence, Bai Yasha opened his eyes, his expression suddenly turned into a ball:


    "We already understand why you want to visit us."


    "Kuyuan Asuka and Caitiao, proxy war?"


    "To do such a stupid thing at a time like this, that guy..."


    When Shiroyasha said this, he tapped his head with a fan like a headache.


    "What did she think, how could we fight this kind of war that must be lost?"


    "A born **** and Buddha with the bloodline of the star spirit and your bloodline, let alone the son of the god, the star spirit of the same rank is probably not enough for Xiao Caibird to fight with one hand."


    Hearing this, Su Jin twitched the corners of his mouth and said speechlessly, "It seems that the two goddesses didn''t make it clear to you."


    "Ah?" Bai Yasha was stunned when he heard the words, and said somewhat confused: "Don''t you mean, let''s have another proxy war with Wansheng, so as to appease the other old immortals, and show that we are not malicious?"


    "Huh? Is there such a meaning?" Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words, and his expression was a little surprised.


    Letting the Queen of Halloween and Shiroyasha continue their fight is a "statement" for the other two figures?


    However, although he was surprised, Su Jin quickly understood the thoughts of the twin goddesses.


    In the final analysis, it is the factor that he has been in too much limelight recently.


    We have more Hestia, a powerhouse that holds the sovereignty of the earth and can squeeze into the top three in the double digits, and has gathered the power of the Heavenly Army, greatly centralizing power, and concentrating combat power, which will make others neutral. Double-digit skepticism from the sidelines is also inevitable.


    After all, including Hestia, the two-digit number Su Jin can directly call is Alger and Hestia. If you add the closely related Baiyasha, the Queen of Halloween who has a spiritual relationship , and the twin goddesses clearly standing behind him.


    The two-digit combat power they can mobilize has reached six. If the two goddesses are counted as two, it can be regarded as seven.


    And this has already accounted for almost one-third of the two-digit number in the little garden.


    Among the 20 supreme powers, there are 6 people, and they are still concentrating their strength. Seriously, it is already a bit of an arms race.


    If it wasn''t for the ''Sun Kings'' inside the Ouroboros, I''m afraid Su Jin would have been questioned long ago.


    At such a time, letting Shiroyasha and the Queen of Halloween have a "conflict" and release the unstable "attitude" inside, to a certain extent, it is indeed to appease the other two-digit truths.


    Su Jin can be sure at this time that the current twin goddesses are probably already in the process of negotiating with other truths.


    After all, after releasing the signal, it is to strive for negotiation, resolve misunderstandings, and avoid unnecessary disputes.


    Tsk tsk, thinking about it this way, the Halloween Queen''s ''mini game'' obviously took advantage of this situation to provide the two goddesses with a crisis public relations opportunity.


    It should be said that the queens of Halloween deserved to be troubled by Shiroyasha, but along the way, they provided the two goddesses who are ''referees'' with a plan to solve the crisis, and successfully neutralized the referee. She really knows how to play!


    "Hey, what do you mean you haven''t answered us yet? Is it possible that the boss can hide something from us?"


    Hearing Bai Yasha''s question, Su Jin came back to his senses and narrowed his eyes: "Alpha should have told you what to do?"


    "Isn''t it a proxy war!"


    "Simple!"


    Seeing Bai Yasha''s proud chest, Su Jin whispered:


    "Is there an explanation for keeping Caitiao and Asuka on an equal footing?"


    Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, rubbed his head and said, "Ah? Equivalent? It seems that he did mention it."


    "Then think about it, how did Asuka defeat a little guy with the blood of the Queen and me?"


    "Oops!" Bai Yasha finally sensed something was wrong: "Yeah, how do you fight this, do you want us to give authority? But if we do this, that guy will definitely follow up... ss!!"


    When I think of Jiuyuan Fei Niao''s human foundation that is the same as a pile of sand, and then think of Cai Niao''s strongest bloodline and Su Jin''s monster-level power, it is still the essence of a natural **** and Buddha, oh, this is not at all. Fight it!


    Seeing Bai Yasha''s reaction, Su Jin couldn''t care less about the previous embarrassment, and said directly:


    "Actually, the Queen hinted at Canary before and asked her to give you a plan."


    "Huh? Is she planning to do something bad?" Bai Yasha was instantly alert, and then asked tentatively, "Her plan is very aggressive to us?"


    "Yes." Su Jin nodded, then sighed: "She wants the birds to have my bloodline too."


    "Ah?" Bai Yasha froze for a moment, and then said subconsciously, "I don''t think it''s enough, after all, Caibird still has the... Protoss?"


    Shiroyasha finally reminisced.


    Her eyes suddenly widened, she looked at Su Jin, and gradually opened her mouth:


    "We and you?"


    For a while, the office fell into a strange atmosphere of silence.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At that time, Arcadia headquarters.


    Reverse Izayoi and Jiuyuan Asuka, who came here with the black rabbit, looked at the large manor covering thousands of acres in front of them, and fell into silence as well.


    Chapter 1716 The script is wrong


    Looking at the huge castle manor in front of him, even if he didn''t know the building level of the garden, Jiuyuan Asuka was still certain:


    "It''s really not good for dilapidation. This kind of large castle manor is a rare luxury on earth."


    After speaking, Jiuyuan Asuka turned her head to the side, looked at Nihui Izayoi beside her, and asked:


    "Are you sure the information that your adoptive mother gave you wasn''t playing tricks on you?"


    Reversely, Izayoi touched his head and said in an unnatural tone, "She did play me before, but not like this."


    Reverse Izayoi is very confused now, and even his thinking is a little confused.


    Didn''t the canary say ''Arcadia is broken and needs a rescuer? ¡¯


    But why did she, the savior, come, but this was the case?


    "It seems that you don''t get much information from you."


    Jiuyuan Asuka withdrew his gaze towards Izayoi, and then turned to look at the black rabbit beside him:


    "Then, Miss Black Rabbit, can you please explain the reason? The community is prosperous, but the reason why it called us to come here."


    "Yes!"


    Hei Rabbit nodded after hearing Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s honorific title:


    "As you can see, the crisis in the community has been resolved with the efforts of the second generation leader."


    "But just like the information that the two of you just received, a year ago, our community, Arcadia, was indeed defeated in the gift game. Except for the part that died in the battle, the main members were all exiled, and there are still people missing. unknown."


    "So, in order to recall these people, the second generation invited the Queen of Halloween to send a return invitation to all the ''Arcadia'' related personnel scattered in the lower world."


    When Black Rabbit spoke, she beautified Su Jin and the Queen of Halloween a little. After all, she couldn''t say that Jiuyuan Asuka and Reverse Izayoi were called back because of the bad taste of the Queen and Canary, right?


    And in the final analysis, Arcadia is the ''hometown'' of the ancestors of the canary and the long-term flying bird. Letting these two come over can barely be regarded as recognizing their ancestors, so Black Rabbit just didn''t ''lie'' at all.


    Yes, that must be the case!


    "Return invitation?" Jiuyuan Fei Niao frowned slightly and said, "Miss Izayoi next to me is okay to say, but what happened to me, I shouldn''t have anything to do with you, right?"


    "It''s not." Black Rabbit shook his hand and said, "You are mine..."


    "What''s yours?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao always felt something was wrong.


    "Uh... mine, mine..." Black Rabbit dodged his eyes for a moment, then changed his words: "Well, the descendants of my great predecessors."


    "That''s right, Miss Jiuyuan, you are actually the descendant of a certain cadre member in the community in the lower realm, that''s why you received the invitation."


    "That''s definitely not what you just wanted to say." Jiuyuan Fei Niao was keenly aware of the problem: "If you forcibly retracted just now, that''s what you really want to say."


    "Please don''t get off the topic and tell me the truth."


    "Ah this..." Black Rabbit was a little panicked, half raising his hands, not knowing how to explain.


    "Can''t communicate with words? In that case, sorry, I may need to take a little coercion."


    Jiuyuan Asuka took a deep breath, her eyes shimmered:


    "I order you to tell me the whole truth!"


    "Actually the truth is.... I refuse!!"


    Black Rabbit subconsciously wanted to answer, then immediately narrowed his eyes, forcibly broke free from the shackles of Yan Ling, and said angrily to Jiu Yuan Fei Niao:


    "Using bounty power against the referee is a serious violation! And it''s even more sinful if it is played without a bounty game!"


    "However, since you are a child, you don''t know the rules of the little garden when you are new, so I will punish you for ''hitting the palm''!"


    "Invalid?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was surprised when she saw this. This was the first time she had encountered someone who invalidated her order.


    However, in the next second, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao saw that the black rabbit took out a long ruler, and he also ''actively'' stretched out his right hand, revealing the palm of his hand.


    "What?" Seeing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was shocked. Not only did she not order the black rabbit, she was ordered by the black rabbit instead.


    "Please don''t be nervous, this is normal."


    Black Rabbit gently hit Jiuyuan Asuka''s hand, and then said:


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "The Moon Rabbit is a special race that is in charge of the ''judgment'' of the central garden of the little garden, so to a certain extent, our family represents the extension of the will of the little garden world.


    Therefore, some illegal behaviors, such as controlling and harming the Moon Rabbit without playing the gift game, are all behaviors that violate the rules. "


    "The power that forcibly controlled your body just now belongs to the backlash of the central power, so pull, children, don''t use gifts on me without authorization, something will happen!"


    Hearing this, Izayoi touched his chin and said, "Oh? Is there such a rule? The extension of the will of the world is really interesting."


    "Although I say so." Jiuyuan Fei Niao touched the palm of his hand and blushed: "Why do you beat the palm of your hand like a child?"


    ....0......


    "Ah? But aren''t you just a child?" Hei Rabbit was stunned, and asked back with a smile.


    Hearing this, Jiuyuan Fei Niao blushed and said, "I''m an adult. Although it''s in a social sense, I''m also an adult."


    "Hey, hey, you''re an adult, um, you can be treated as an adult."


    Hearing Black Rabbit''s perfunctory answer, Jiuyuan Asuka became even more angry.


    If she hadn''t been recruited just now, she would want Black Rabbit to bow down and apologize to her, and apologize for a thousand sentences in a row.


    Too bad she can''t!


    So just sulky.


    On the other hand, Black Rabbit is also a bit Muggle.


    It''s over, the first day I met my future daughter, I was so angry that she would be considered a vicious stepmother?


    Don''t do this! !


    Ignoring the two who ''hurt each other'', Izayoi looked back at the castle in front of him, squinted his eyes and said:


    "I thought it was a ''broken family ushered in a savior'', but it turned out to be a script of ''a rich and noble family takes back the illegitimate daughter''?"


    "Although the contrast is a bit big, but thinking about it carefully, it is indeed an interesting game."


    Thinking that the canary had long since been exiled, and thinking of the "second-generation eyes" in the mouth of the black rabbit, Izayoi couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth and said:


    "Let me see, what kind of person has finished what I have to do ahead of time." Eight.


    Chapter 1717 Choice

 Chapter 1170：

    On the third floor of Arcadia, relying on the canary in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking down at the retrograde Izayoi and Jiuyuan Asuka following the black rabbit, the corners of his mouth are slightly raised:


    "The two children are estimated to ask you to teach them for a while."


    "It''s strange, you actually invited me to be their teacher."


    Wearing a blue cat-ear knitted hat and silver eyes, the immature and beautiful girl stepped out of the shadows and looked at the canary.


    Hearing the sound, Canary turned her head slightly, looked at the person who came and said:


    "This is something that can''t be helped. After all, if it''s just education, I can''t even see your shadow, Your Majesty Pallas."


    Pallas, or in other words, was given the name Pallas by Athena of Hakoba, Athena from the world of godslayers.


    However, in the face of Canary''s compliments, Little Athena just quietly looked at "407" with her golden eyes like snakes:


    "You should know that this is not what I said."


    "Ah? If you are talking about whether the secret meeting between the former chief of staff and the current chief of staff''s assistants will send a bad signal, then please don''t worry."


    When Canary said this, her face showed a slightly comical wanton:


    "In order to ensure my ''safety'' is reliable, I have sold my sovereignty to Su Jin."


    "In comparison, I, who have lost my sovereignty and become a slave, should not arouse the vigilance of you and that Athena?"


    "It turns out that you are very smart." Little Athena nodded slightly, accepting the sincerity of the canary: "So, you should not do any unwise behavior."


    Hearing this, Canary couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "It''s such a time, do you still want to give me a warning? Is this too much?"


    Speaking of this, Canary couldn''t help but say with a bit of taste: "The queen is fine, you are fine, that Athena is fine, even Bai Yasha, Sun Wukong and the others attach so much importance to Su Jin, am I really that bad? "


    "No, you are very good. If you don''t count your strength, you are smarter than him."


    Little Athena looked at the canary flatly, and said softly:


    "But it''s because you''re too smart and thoughtful that we don''t want to get along with you."


    "After all, no one likes being a fool, especially ''being considered a fool''."


    Canary''s pupils shrank for a moment, and then she sighed helplessly:


    "alright, I got it."


    "Then, Izayoi and Little Asuka will ask you next time."


    "Oh, by the way, I wonder if you will arrange for Caitiao to meet them?"


    Little Athena just took a step back when she heard the words, and gradually merged her figure into the darkness:


    "That''s something Su Jin should decide. I won''t, and I don''t want to make a decision for him without authorization."


    "Is that so?" Canary squinted her eyes, leaned against the wall and lowered her head. "It seems that the queen will need to see the sisters slaughtering each other later."


    The words fell, and the corridor fell silent.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    bang!


    The door was pushed open, and the black rabbit took three steps and two steps, stepped into the hall on the first floor, and raised his hands towards the two behind him and cheered:


    "Welcome to Arcadia!!"


    "excuse me."


    Jiuyuan Bird lowered his head slightly, walked in and found that the hall on the first floor was actually empty.


    Just as Jiuyuan Asuka was stunned, Izayoi, who had his hands behind his head, swaggered in and said speechlessly:


    "In other words, there is no one to greet you. No matter how happy you are, Rabbit, I don''t feel it at all."


    Speaking of this, Reverse Izayoi couldn''t help but complain:


    "And, are you really sure that the current community is the top community at the bottom?"


    "I didn''t see too many shocking places at all."


    "For example, the headquarters of the community is built on space, or the entire planet is the territory of the community, or something shocking."


    Hearing the remarks from Shizuoye, Hei Rabbit''s face twitched a few times, and he couldn''t hold his face and said:


    "This old castle is the starting point of Arcadia''s new life. It is a very precious memorial building. How can it be transformed like you said."


    "Ah? Souvenirs? Is it an antique?" Shishiye was stunned when he heard the words, then put down his hand and touched his chin, "If you say that, then this ancient castle is really interesting."


    Seeing the performance of Reverse Izayoi, the corner of Hei Rabbit''s mouth twitched slightly, then took a deep breath, and the index finger of her right hand slid across the air. card:


    "Since you want to see something shocking, I''ll let you see it!"


    The voice fell, the surrounding environment began to twist counterclockwise, and in the breath, the world changed color......


    When the changes in the environment stopped, the three had already appeared in a magnificent hall with an infinite dome.


    "This is?" Nihui Izayoi couldn''t help widening his eyes.


    door!


    Countless doors.


    More than thirty meters high, the whole body is silver-gray, and the doors with many mysterious patterns on them stand in front of her, left and right, and surround the three people.


    Jiuyuan Fei Niao looked around and said in a daze: "A room made up of doors? Wait, how many doors are there?"


    "This is the Hall of the World!"


    The black rabbit standing in front explained calmly:


    "The world you live in should be modern after the twentieth century, right? In that case, let me explain it another way."


    "You can understand it as a transportation station, and every fan here is a ''train'' leading to a world."


    "It should be understandable in this way, right?"


    "A door represents a world?" Jiuyuan Flying Bird looked around at the door that could not be counted with the naked eye, and said shocked: "Then how many worlds are there? No, are there really so many worlds?"


    However, at this time, the black rabbit took the blue card of that day and swiped lightly.


    In the next instant, two quaint and huge doors appeared behind her.


    "Why did you make two more doors? Could it be..." Jiuyuan Fei Niao suddenly thought of a possibility.


    A 0.8 may surprise her.


    At this time, the black rabbit narrowed his eyes and said to the two:


    "Yes, these two doors correspond to your respective worlds. After passing through this door, you can return to your ''hometown''."


    Speaking of this, the black rabbit looked restrained, and looked at the two people calmly and said:


    "Although it may be a little late."


    "But I still choose to put the choice in front of you."


    "Are you struggling in the world of Hakoniwa, where gods and demons are ravaged, or return to your home world and continue to be a person above ten thousand people there."


    At the same time as the black rabbit said this, a piece of white parchment fell from the sky, and in the dark, a series of rules and shackles descended on this incomparably vast hall.


    "Come on, make your choice in the first gift game of your life!".


    Chapter 1718 Observation


    The capital at the end, a conference room in the city center.


    The oval bronze mirror is two meters above the ground and suspended in mid-air.


    And in the bronze mirror,


    Facing the choice given by Black Rabbit, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s shocked and nervous face also caught everyone''s eyes.


    "Huh, I was frightened by this little trick of the little rabbit. This kid is too poor, and he has no demeanor at all."


    "Also, what''s with the long skirt that can''t even see the legs? Short skirts are the romance of girls, okay!!"


    "At first glance, this child looks like someone who grew up in a boudoir, and has no romantic cells at all!"


    Shiroyasha, who witnessed the ''live'', sat on the sofa and said with a displeased expression on his face.


    Su Jin, who was sitting in the main seat, glanced at her, but said nothing.


    After all, he actually knew that Bai Yasha didn''t despise Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s ''ignorance'' at all, but despised her performance and caused him ''humiliation''.


    After all, in this room, not only Su Jin, but also Athena and Alger are here. In this kind of ''public place'', Bai Yasha is naturally demanding.


    Hearing Shiroyasha''s complaints, Alger, who was wearing a black Gothic skirt and dangling black silk feet, also agreed:


    "The appearance is not good, the strength is not good, and the knowledge is not good. It is difficult for Ar-chan to understand. Do you really want her to be your daughter, Bai Ye?"


    "Although you''re not as good as me, there''s no need to pick such a child, right?"


    "Tsk." Bai Yasha smacked his lips, obviously too lazy to compete with Alger.


    At this time, Alger said faintly: "The foundation is too bad, there is no way to make up for it, unlike the colorful bird, because the soul is born, it is still a blank sheet of paper, it can''t be made up, there is no help, there is really no way to make it up. save."


    "Don''t say it, if it wasn''t for the boss''s intention, we would all want to give up." Bai Yasha held his face and couldn''t help but complain.


    In fact, she didn''t hate Jiu Yuan Fei Niao too much in her heart, but thought that it would be a trap for the Queen of Halloween to create a child with Su Jin''s bloodline.


    After all, Su Jin, in the spiritual sense, is the child of that vicious woman...


    "Actually, it''s better to give up like this. As for the twin goddesses, there is no way to solve it." Alger pointed out.


    At this moment, Athena suddenly interjected: "For example, let this child be handed over to you?"


    "right..."


    Algor nodded subconsciously, then suddenly came back to his senses, stared at Athena, his hair stood up and swayed like a snake, directly exposing his nature:


    "Are you kidding me? Are you trying to find fault? Believe it or not, I''ll flatter you!"


    As she said that, she lifted the hem of her skirt, revealing a forearm that was so slender that it felt like there was no lethality.


    "Haha." Athena smiled without saying a word, but lit up Alger''s flammable and explosive mentality.


    "What do you mean! Are you laughing at me? Damn it! I really can''t get along with a woman like you!!"


    "And! Why am I sitting here with you?"


    "You can change positions, such as sitting next to Su Jin."


    "Why should I listen to you and change positions?"


    "Since you don''t sit, then I''ll sit, just right, I don''t want to accompany you either."


    "Bastard, who allowed you to sit next to him?"


    "........."


    Bai Yasha next to them looked at the two with a speechless expression. Although she said she had expected it, she was speechless when she saw the two quarreling endlessly.


    It''s just.... Bai Yasha glanced at Alger, and then looked at the long-distance flying bird in the bronze mirror.


    Even ''children'' have to be robbed? Is Alger so idle? But it''s not right...not necessarily idle, but...


    Bai Yasha turned his head and looked at him, completely ignoring the noise next to him, staring at Su Jin in the bronze mirror, and then looking at the two arguing, he couldn''t help sighing:


    "Hey, why are you two not as reliable as our mother-to-be?"


    "Pfft!"


    Hearing the laughter, Bai Yasha turned back, looked at Su Jin, and asked sharply:


    "What did you just laugh at?"


    "It''s okay, I just thought of something funny."


    For example, Bai Yasha thinks she is very reliable...Pfft...Su Jin''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    When Bai Yasha heard it, his face darkened: "You were just kidding us, right? It must be? Are we not reliable at all?"


    "No, very reliable, very reliable."


    There is one thing to say, officially, Shiroyasha is really reliable, which is why the two goddesses will let her become independent and become a cadre directly under Qianyan.


    But when Bai Yasha said that he was "reliable as a mother", Su Jin had to doubt it.

 Chapter 1171：

    Are you still a child yourself, or mother?


    I even suspect that you are the kind of person who would **** after your daughter... oh, she seems to be complaining that Jiu Yuan Asuka''s skirt is too long, which is really...


    "It''s long-winded." Bai Yasha muttered, then turned his head to look at the bronze mirror: "I won''t tell you, keep reading, we''ll see what this kid will choose."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled, then dragged his cheek with one hand and squinted at the bronze mirror.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Are you facing the first choice in your life in the new world?"


    Jiuyuan Asuka took a deep breath, and then stared at the white parchment spilled on the sky.


    "Is this the phenomenon of the Boon game being activated as mentioned in the previous message? Real supernatural power?"


    "correct."


    Hei Rabbit nodded slightly after hearing Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s words:


    "The so-called gift game is a game in which life competes with each other''s ''gifts''."


    "The structure of the game of bounty is pure and simple: stake everything, and the winner takes all! That''s how it''s made."


    "Take everything as a bet?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s eyes narrowed: "So, can the freedom of life, and even ability, be used as a bet?"


    "Yes!" The black rabbit smiled and revealed the cruel nature under the appearance of the gift game.


    That''s right, the so-called gift game, in essence, is just ''the strong eat the weak''.


    The only advantage is that it provides the weak with a very slim chance of ''overcoming the strong with the weak''.


    Although Boon games can have extremely complicated passing conditions, the only constant is that all Boon games have the idea of ??''defeat the game sponsor and you can win. '' of the ''Absolute Winning Method''.


    Hearing this, Jiuyuan Asuka took a deep breath: "In this case, Hakoba should have a way to force people to participate in the gift game, right?"


    "Oh, it looks like we thought of the same thing."


    Reverse Izayoi, who had been silent all this time, looked at Jiuyuan Asuka in surprise, then grinned 407 and said:


    "Competition of beasts in game clothes, although this is also very interesting, but sure enough, it is more challenging to put yourself in the position of the underdog."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit immediately understood what the two were thinking:


    "So that''s the case, did the two of you want to confirm the information of the Demon King?"


    "That''s right." At this time, Izayoi showed a smile, then pointed to the parchment falling from the sky and said, "These should be the illusions you created with your own authority, right? It''s not the Demon King''s Black Rabbit Miss."


    And at this time, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao on the side also folded his arms:


    "Since there is no gift game, the so-called multiple-choice question does not exist at all, because you have not implemented the conditions for forcing us to choose, which is the so-called devil game."


    "In that case, deliberately use such a big scene to scare us, in order to observe our reaction?"


    "or..."


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao said with a stern expression:


    "Showing our ''reaction'' to someone?"


    "...Correct!" Hei Rabbit''s lips wriggled, and then said with a smile, "Congratulations to you two, you guessed the correct answer."


    "So, can the boss behind the scenes come out?"


    Reversely, Izayoi lowered his head, looked at the slender shadows of himself and Jiuyuan Asuka on the ground, and then raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "From the beginning, the terrible aura you exudes from your body, but I was so scared that I didn''t even dare to say more!"


    The words fell, and a cold female voice rang out.


    "It seems that I have encountered two more problem students.".


    Chapter 1719 Requirements


    Along with the female voice, a petite figure with silver hair slowly emerged from the interlaced shadows.


    She has silver hair like a bright silver moon, her pupils are golden, and she exudes a majesty of terror and silence all the time, which also makes her appearance obviously too young, but people dare not have any meaning contempt on.


    "This kind of feeling like being stared at by a king cobra, I really haven''t felt it since I was 5 years old."


    Reversely, Izayoi couldn''t help touching the skin of her forearm. Sure enough, she felt goosebumps.


    But after hearing the description of Izuku Izayoi, Jiuyuan Asuka said in doubt:


    "Although I also feel that the other side is very dangerous, is it such an exaggeration?"


    "Oh? Miss, don''t you feel it?" Izayoi was a little surprised: "It seems that we have different abilities."


    She could clearly feel the horror of the girl opposite her, and that feeling was like facing the sun at close range.


    In fact, being able to react aggressively without being frightened by the other party''s breath was already the result of Reverse Izayoi''s efforts to contain it.


    However, the eldest lady didn''t feel the fear of the opposite. Is it because of the different ability category from mine, or because there is actually some gap in strength between us?


    Well, judging from the movements of the black rabbit, I can recognize the opponent''s physical advantages, and the silver-haired girl with a very dangerous breath in front of me is also the type who looks very thin, but is actually very strong, only the eldest lady , I feel like a normal person...


    So if I do it later, is there an object that needs to be protected... The scene of the hero saving the beauty is too unromantic for me to be a woman...


    Just when I returned to Izayoi''s mind, the black rabbit on the opposite side saw Little Athena appeared, but smiled awkwardly:


    "Sorry, it looks like my rookie training failed."


    Speaking of this, the black rabbit couldn''t help but stuck out his tongue:


    "Now the newcomers are really getting more and more ghostly, and even I can see that I am deliberately scaring people."


    "It''s not your responsibility." Little Athena looked at Izayoi with a calm face and said: "That child has a very special gift and has been greatly strengthened in terms of body, especially in terms of perception... um , Judging from the instability of the breath, it seems to have been activated recently''"? "


    "what?"


    Hei Rabbit was stunned when he heard the words, and then his expression changed slightly.


    "Activated? How is this possible! If that thing wants to be activated, the conditions it needs are..."


    Black Rabbit is very clear that Reverse Izayoi has an unknown simulated star creation map on his body.


    After all, Su Jin wouldn''t hide her about this kind of thing, and the authority to play off now is enough to know the many secrets of Little Garden. Therefore, she also has enough understanding of the "things" on Ishiuya''s body.


    But it is because of understanding that I am surprised that the simulated star creation map will have traces of activation.


    Those are extremely harsh conditions of use, and even the three-digit **** king has only a very small number of secret treasures!


    Didn''t that saint immortal only send a little blessing? How can you help people activate the simulated star creation map? What is he drawing?


    Facing the "surprise" of Black Rabbit, Little Athena just raised her index finger towards her:


    "Shhh!! She''s listening."


    "In front of my face, talking about my secrets, and I don''t know anything about it, this feeling is really uncomfortable."


    Reversely Izayoi curled his lips in dissatisfaction, but he was not dissatisfied with the two black rabbits, but with Canary.


    What about the little secret between the two? If you want to know her physical condition, you have only told Canary. In this situation, no matter how you think about it, Canary can only leak the secret.


    This time, I can''t forgive her because she begged for mercy, I have to give her a heavy blow...


    While thinking about this in my heart, Izayoi also looked at Little Athena aside:


    "The lovely silver-haired lady over there, you don''t seem to have even introduced yourself."


    "Pallas, Pallas Athena, this is my name in Hakoniwa World."


    Little Athena said this, but the long-term flying bird born in the island country in the 1940s did not have much response. After all, Greek mythology was not included in the lady''s tutorial in that era.


    However, Izayoi, who lives in the 21st century, is the first time his pupils shrink, and the corners of his mouth are raised:


    "A Greek goddess of wisdom and war?"


    "As soon as I came up, I was the main **** in this myth. It seems that I have indeed come to a very remarkable place."


    "Lord God?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao couldn''t help but widen her eyes when she heard the word, looking at the petite figure in front of her.


    The little girl in front of you is actually the main **** of the same level as the Three Pillars of Takamura?


    This is too outrageous, right?


    For a time, the sense of dislocation of the myth into the present world made Jiu Yuan Fei Niao a little absent-minded.


    "You seem excited?"


    Little Athena looked at Reverse Izayoi with a calm expression:


    "Do you want to challenge me?"


    However, Izayoi said without thinking:


    "I do not want!"


    "Even an idiot wouldn''t take the initiative to challenge someone who could put him in mortal danger without any intelligence."


    ".¡¦You can think of me as a fighting fanatic, but you can''t think of me as a fool!"


    "Oh, so it is."


    Little Athena nodded slightly, agreeing with Reverse Izayoi''s words.


    "So, do you want to accept it?"


    "Rookie training."


    "Join Arcadia?" Reverse Izayoi grinned and said, "Isn''t that of course!"


    "Although you can''t train a weak community to become a talent like a nanny, it''s a little less exciting, but isn''t it interesting to join a hegemonic force and use the superiority of a big force to bully others?"


    "On the moral bottom line, I have always been very flexible~"


    Seeing Nihui Izayoi''s shameless remarks, Jiuyuan Asuka couldn''t help but glance at her, then turned her head away, pretending not to know:


    "Unlike the one next to me, I gave up my hometown to find interesting surrealities. For me, as long as your side is not too boring, it doesn''t matter to me."


    "However, since I want to join, then I have to meet one of my personal requirements."


    "Ah?" Hei Rabbit was stunned when she heard the words. She didn''t expect that the stronger Nihui Izayoi would not have any requirements, but Jiu Yuan Fei Niao raised the conditions.


    At this time, little Athena also glanced at Jiuyuan Flying Bird.


    If it is other newcomers, even if it is a five-digit number, or even some four-digit number, if they dare to make a request before joining, they will be rejected, but the problem is that the request is Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, her ''daughter'' in the future.


    That being the case, she can agree to any request that is not too much, and even most members of Arcadia will not refuse.


    After all... most of the members of Arcadia have the idea of ??being this ''little mom''.


    "What do you think."


    Hearing the response that meant ''approval'', Kuyuan Asuka, who was already nervous, finally breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that his request had largely been granted.


    So, she said with a serious face:


    "I want to meet your leader.".


    Chapter 1720 Meet


    "She seems to want to meet you."


    The blonde goddess of wisdom smiled and cast her eyes down on the black-haired man beside her.


    "It''s the inspiration of fate, or the guidance of the spirit..."


    Su Jin opened his eyes, with a gentle smile on his face:


    "Before you were caught in the spiral vortex, you sensed something different, did you seem to be relieved of me?"


    Alger next to him exhaled lightly at this time:


    "I take back the foreword. In terms of demigods, her talent for inspiration is indeed very good."


    Not a ''demi-god'' but a ''demi-god''.


    In Little Garden, demigods refer to ''the descendants of the gods born by twisting the laws of the world''.


    Although such existences are lower than the natural gods and Buddhas in personality, they tend to go beyond in some aspects. For example, special existences, such as ''Yang Jian'', have talents that almost surpass the natural gods and Buddhas.

 Chapter 1172：

    On the contrary, demigods are very subtle.


    It was supposed to be a ''natural god'', but was unable to be born due to various reasons, and could only be born as a ''defective product'' with an inferior spiritual character.


    Although such an existence surpasses ordinary people in talent, it is only superior to ordinary people. It may be strong, but it may also be weak.


    Just like the current Jiuyuan Flying Bird, her physique is not much different from that of ordinary human little girls, the same frailty, and the same 407 longevity that is not worth seeing at all.


    For a naturally powerful ''star spirit'', such an existence, if it is a descendant, I am afraid that even the bottom line of an imbecile is far from reach.


    However, judging from the fact that Jiu Yuan Fei Niao can keenly perceive the "trajectory of the flow of fate, and thus realize that she needs to meet Su Jin as soon as possible", her talent for inspiration may belong to an extraordinary class.


    After all, even an ordinary **** king could not observe anything about Su Jin.


    The power brought by the eighth sense of the small universe is enough to block all the exploration of existence under the two-digit number.


    ''Is it because the color bird obtained a small universe, because of the homologous relationship, has obtained a certain immunity...''


    Su Jin squinted his eyes and speculated why Jiuyuan Fei Niao was able to detect the ''track of fate'', then turned his head and smiled at Bai Yasha:


    "In principle, as the leader, I will not refuse a meeting request from a new member."


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha raised his brows, turned his head slightly and said, "Then you go to see us, what do we do?"


    "Are you sure you don''t need to meet her? You know, even if you agree to this in your heart, it''s just your agreement."


    When Su Jin said this, he smiled and said:


    "Whether this child will accept your blood is still a question. After all, from the observation just now, she is not a child without assertiveness."


    Hearing the words, Shiroyasha wriggled the corner of his mouth, then turned his head to look at Alger who was about to stand up and said:


    "What are you doing? We haven''t answered yet, what are you in a hurry? Sit down for us, don''t move!"


    Alger was stunned for a moment, and said: "What? I was just squeezed by Athena."


    The words fell, and the eyes of everyone present at Shiroyasha became very subtle.


    Seeing this, Bai Yasha blushed, stood up and glared at Su Jin:


    "What are you doing, didn''t you say you want to meet? Let''s go!"


    Saying that, she immediately stepped forward and left the room quickly.


    Su Jin spread his hands, smiled apologetically at Alger and Athena, and quickly followed up with Bai Yasha.


    Seeing the two leave, Algor turned his head and glared at Athena fiercely:


    "Did you just do it on purpose?"


    "I just want to give her a little stimulation." Athena, who was reclining on the sofa, said gracefully.


    "And then made me scolded?" Alger snorted angrily: "Sure enough, I will never get along with you."


    "Each each other."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the hallway on the fourth floor of Arcadia.


    Reverse Izayoi, who followed Little Athena and Black Rabbit, clasped his hands behind his head, and said with a smile (bgai) to Kuyuan Asuka next to him:


    "You almost startled me just now, Miss Jiuyuan, I thought you would be taught a lesson by that goddess of wisdom."


    "Put away your regretful expression, bad lady trying to take pleasure in other people''s pain."


    Jiuyuan Asuka glanced at Izayoi, and then said:


    "Also, can you join an organization rashly without even meeting the leader?"


    "Even if you can, I can''t."


    Reverse Izayoi shrugged and said calmly:


    "Of course it is impossible for me to accept it, but I also know that I will never run away. After all, my adoptive mother will never allow me to run away from home!"


    "Home?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao paused, and then hid a little envy in his eyes: "It seems that you have a good relationship with your adoptive mother?"


    "If you think ''throwing a mouse in her bed in the middle of the night'' and putting a marker around the killer in the ''detective novel she''s reading.'' ''On **** online dating sites, uploading pictures of her'' is a good relationship, then we It''s really a good relationship."


    Hearing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao fell silent.


    After walking a distance, she said quietly:


    "...Although I don''t know what the website you are talking about is, it seems that your adoptive mother is a very ''tolerant'' person."


    At least, if Izayoi was her cub, she would have been strangled to death by her own hands.


    What fairy daughter is this?


    She could understand why Canary was the adoptive mother of Reverse Izayoi, because her own mother didn''t want a child like her.


    "A tolerant mother? Haha, funny description."


    Back to Izayoi laughed, and then suddenly narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Looks like it''s coming."


    Hearing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao turned his head and looked towards the front of the corridor.


    30 meters in front of them, an elegant and delicate red door is standing quietly.


    "That is..."


    "It''s a casual tea room." Hei Rabbit reminded in a low voice, "Although I don''t feel able to persuade you, you''d better prepare yourself when you see Su Jin later."


    "What preparations?" Reverse returned Izayoi asked curiously.


    And Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was a little curious at this time, ''Su Jin''? Is this the name of the second-generation leader of Arcadia? Sounds like a name from the West Continent.


    At that time, when he heard Neihui Izayoi''s question, Hei Rabbit paused and replied with a subtle expression:


    "Don''t fall in love with his ''appearance'' preparations.".


    Chapter 1721 Have an opinion?


    "what?"


    Reversely, Izayoi was stunned by Hei Rabbit''s words, "Don''t fall in love with his appearance."


    "What does it mean?"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao next to him also looked over curiously at this time: "Your leader''s appearance is very ~ special?"


    At this time, Izayoi said with a half-smile but not a smile: "It seems that we have been underestimated."


    "It''s not to be underestimated, in a word...do-be prepared."


    Hearing Hei Rabbit say this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao frowned slightly, folded his arms and said:


    "Subtle unpleasant, but I have to say that your successful hook aroused my curiosity."


    "same!"


    Backward Izayoi agreed with Jiuyuan Asuka''s words, and then turned his eyes to the door:


    "If I just accompanied the eldest miss to join in the fun, now, I have to see it."


    "Eh eh?"


    Black Rabbit froze for a moment, and waved her hands a little overwhelmed. She was clearly trying to persuade her just in case, and not to be confused by the charm of the Sun Sovereign of Pisces on Su Jin.


    At that time, the little Athena in front casually stretched out her hand and pushed the door.


    At the same time, she also secretly said to the black rabbit: ''The use of the aggressive method is quite good, but pay attention next time. ¡¯


    ''what? '' Hei Rabbit was stunned when he heard the words, she didn''t use any aggressive tactics, no, what did she stimulate!


    And just as Black Rabbit was at a loss and turned back to Izayoi and Jiuyuan Birds eager to try, Little Athena gently pushed the door open.


    Yea! The door opened.


    Light came from behind the door.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This is?"


    As Little Athena opened the door, she turned back to Izayoi and saw the scene behind the door.


    However, to her surprise, behind the door was not the elegant and luxurious living room she imagined, or the study room full of books, but a vast flowerbed full of flowers of various colors as far as the eye could see.


    "This..." Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was also shocked by the scene after the door was opened, and said in a daze: "Isn''t this the fourth floor? Why is there such a place?"


    On the other side, Izayoi had already grabbed the edge of the door and looked at the wooden door:


    "Is this a portal written in science fiction? Wow, this is the first time I''ve seen a real thing!"


    Seeing the excited look of Nihui Izayoi, Hei Rabbit explained carefully:


    "That...that door is actually just an ordinary wooden door. The price is 1 thousand-eye gold coin. I purchased it last month."


    "Ah this?" Nihui Izayoi was stunned, grabbing the edge of the door, then coughed dryly, released his hand, and looked at the flower garden without changing his expression: "Then what''s going on in this place?"


    "It''s just a piece of continent locked in a tea room, it''s not too complicated technology."


    Little Athena took a look at the retrograde sixteen nights, and then said:


    "come in."


    Hearing this, Ishiu Ye and Jiuyuan Asuka looked at each other, and the former saw a teasing look in the latter''s eyes.


    ''I can''t believe you weren''t curious just now! '' Back to Izayoi staring at Jiuyuan Asuka fiercely.


    ''I''m curious, but I''m not ashamed, am I? '' Jiuyuan Asuka''s eyes narrowed, like a little devil.


    "Damn." Neihui Izayoi muttered and shied the responsibility: "It''s all because the information given by Canary is general science, so I don''t understand the details."


    With this in mind, Ishiba immediately decided that after the meeting, she would ask where the Black Rabbit Library is, and she will be living there this month!


    She doesn''t feel ashamed like a bumpkin anymore.


    With mixed feelings, Izayoi followed behind the black rabbit, walked for a few minutes, and finally came to a marble pavilion in a flowerbed.


    There, she finally saw the current leader of Arcadia, the man named Su Jin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The man had black hair that was nowhere near the ears, which seemed to be due to little care, but inexplicably wore a peculiar beauty.


    His facial features are distinct and three-dimensional, his lips are slightly thin, his skin is fair, especially his pair of black eyes, which are deep and dark.


    He was wearing a simple white T-shirt, and his lower body was a black warehouse with activities. The simple combination of black and white was terrifyingly harmonious on this person.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Isn''t that handsome? He''s a good looking man... Backward Izayoi wanted to say that, but unfortunately, she blushed the first time she saw him.


    This is not serious, very wrong, she may have been plotted!


    I thought about it the first time I went back to Izayoi, but I couldn''t stand it and still wanted to watch it. After reading it, I felt that I had been tricked. The other party was sinister and despicable.


    But what makes Nihui Izayoi happy is that he is not the only one. The eldest Miss Jiuyuan next to her is just as dumbfounded as she is, and even her face is red, eh? And subconsciously put your legs together? No, she can''t? This is a public occasion!


    "Although it may be a little awkward, just as you want to see me, I also want to see you, Asuka."


    ....0......


    "Ah?" Jiuyuan Fei Niao froze for a moment, lowered her head subconsciously, avoiding Su Jin''s gaze, and after a long while, she realized that the other party was talking to her.


    However, what''s the matter with wanting to see her? She didn''t remember the people she knew, or among the people who knew her, was there such a man?


    However, at this moment, a slightly arrogant female voice sounded:


    "Sure enough, it''s a young kid who can''t even block the ''charm'' of you. Well, such a child will only become her ''captive'' and become a worthless waste if you hand it over to Alger."


    The potential line "This child can only be handed over to me" is understood by those who are familiar with Shiroyasha, but unfortunately, the most critical people are not familiar with her.


    Hearing the word ''trash'', the eldest lady''s self-esteem made Jiu Yuan Fei Niao suppress the throbbing caused by seeing Su Jin''s appearance, forcibly raised her head, and looked in the direction of the voice.


    Then, she saw a woman in kimono with white hair and golden eyes, an elder with black horns resembling the ghost clan in mythology, and a delicate appearance.


    Seeing Bai Yasha, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao said with a subtly unpleasant feeling, "Before evaluating the trash, at least introduce yourself?"


    "we?"

 Chapter 1173：

    Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, and then he snorted, and said words that were enough to make Jiuyuan Asuka''s blood vessels explode:


    "We are your mother, what''s the matter, do you have any opinions?" Eight.


    Chapter 1722 This is how things are


    "I knew it.."


    Hei Rabbit, who witnessed the first meeting of ''mother and daughter'' was ''violent words'', couldn''t help covering his face.


    She had long guessed that the sudden appearance of a daughter would make Bai Yasha feel wrong, but out of her trust in Su Jin, she didn''t care too much, thinking that Su Jin would solve it.


    But now it seems that the situation has not changed in any way... No, judging from Su Jin''s stunned expression just now, this seems to be beyond her expectations.


    "White Yaksha..."


    Su Jin opened her mouth and tried to stop Bai Yasha, but thinking that she will experience it sooner or later, it is better to let the two people fight first. After all, judging from Bai Yasha''s experience, the better the relationship with her, the more quarreling it seems. .


    And as soon as Su Jin gave up, no one in the field could stop Bai Yasha.


    Jiuyuan Asuka, who didn''t know about Shiroyasha''s situation, was really annoyed at this time:


    "When you come up, you insult people with the words "407". Is this your attitude?"


    Jiuyuan Asuka subconsciously entered a state of business negotiation. Although this is Hakoba, not the Jiuyuan consortium she was used to, the core has not changed much.


    Thinking of herself as a job seeker and Arcadia as a company, the person she is facing now is HR, and she is still a very cheap HR.


    And she herself is a candidate with sufficient economic foundation. In this case, why does she follow the other party?


    "What''s our attitude?" Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, and then changed the tone: "You don''t even recognize us, so what are your attitudes?"


    "What?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was stunned for a moment, and then laughed angrily: "I don''t know if this lady is human, I don''t think I have had social contact with you."


    If it hadn''t been for a little bit of remnants of self-cultivation, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao would have scolded the other party directly, "I''m obviously not a human, and I''m pretending to be garlic".


    Although she lost her parents when she was young, does she still know who her parents are?


    "Are you sure you haven''t touched it?" Shiroyasha adjusted his tone slightly, as if trying to restrain his temper.


    "I''m pretty sure there''s no contact between us." Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s face was stern, obviously annoyed.


    However, at this time, Bai Yasha whispered: "Think about it again, for example, when you were young, who was holding you?"


    "What did you say..." Before Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s voice could fall, he suddenly trembled and looked at Bai Yasha with a suspicious look in his eyes.


    ''what happened? What happened? '' Black Rabbit quietly talked to Su Jin about ''whispering''.


    ¡®The arrangement of the twin goddesses has been activated. '' Su Jin replied in a flat tone.


    ¡®The arrangement of the twin goddesses? '' Black Rabbit froze for a moment, showing a look of surprise and surprise, waiting for Su Jin''s explanation.


    At this time, Su Jin said quietly: ''As far as I know, Fei Niao should have lost both parents when she was born, or she should have only had a ''maternal body'' created by one of our predecessors to nurture her. ¡¯


    ''The problem is, in Thousand Eyes'' intelligence library, Asuka had seen the appearance of her parents when she was young. ¡¯


    ''It doesn''t make sense, does it? ¡¯


    Hearing this, the black rabbit suddenly said in horror: ''But isn''t this fake? ¡¯


    She thought of a terrible possibility.


    That is, in the past of Asuka, it is very likely that the twin goddesses were stuffed into the existence of ''parents''.


    And its purpose is obvious.


    ''Are you sure that''s fake? '' Su Jin smiled and asked in a gentle voice: ''They are the beginning, the end, the cause and the fate, and they are the logic and reality of Little Garden. ¡¯


    ''For them, once a decision is made, fate also succumbs to their choice. ¡¯


    ''So when they thought that Shiroyasha and I were Asuka''s parents, and we acquiesced to this, then in the past, there must be reflections of me and Shiroyasha who became the parents of this child. ¡¯


    ''This is the reality of their decision! ¡¯


    Hearing this, the black rabbit fell into silence.


    She suddenly understood why Hakoten had the saying ''two digits are the real master of Hakoten''.


    Because in the eyes of two-digit numbers, everything that is not a two-digit number can be ''changed'', just like computer programming, things that can be deleted and modified at will.


    Only two figures can fight against two figures. Hei Rabbit suddenly felt a little fortunate, fortunate that they had the protection of two figures from the very beginning, otherwise, I am afraid that Su Jin would not even have a chance to develop in a weak period.


    And as the black rabbit fell into silence, Jiuyuan Asuka''s cognition gradually moved closer to reality.


    She looked at Bai Yasha, and suddenly pursed her lips and stopped talking. There was suspicion and disbelief in her eyes, but in the end, she lost the anger just now.


    In this situation, the entertainers who watched the show couldn''t sit still:


    "Why is it suddenly quiet, noisy? Isn''t it about to be noisy?"


    Going back to Izayoi, she looked at Shiroyasha on the left and Jiuyuan Asuka on the right. After seeing the two of them being silent at the same time, she said with disgust:


    "You suddenly stop talking like this, it makes me very uncomfortable! I thought there would be a good show to watch..."


    "Sixteen Nights!" Hearing this sentence, Black Rabbit went numb, how could this child be so brave! !


    However, at this time, Shizuoye rolled his eyes, then pointed at Su Jin and said:


    "Don''t tell me, why do you have to tell me, isn''t that guy over there watching the show too?"


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit turned his head and looked at Su Jin, and then his eyes fixed on the box of popcorn he was holding in his hand.


    "Ah?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then handed over the popcorn: "Want to eat it?"


    "Who wants to eat!!"


    Hei Rabbit stomped his feet angrily, then grabbed the popcorn in Su Jin''s hand, grabbed a large amount, stuffed it into his mouth, and then pulled a stool and sat beside Su Jin:


    "By the way, what''s the situation?"


    She looked at Jiuyuan Asuka who was silenced, and then at Shiroyasha who was also silent, and asked in a puzzled way.


    "It''s embarrassing." Su Jin whispered casually: "One suddenly found out that ''it''s really his mother'', and the other didn''t know how to deal with this ''cheap daughter'', so both of them suddenly felt embarrassed to talk, um, both are arrogant Yes, it''s inevitable!"


    The words fell, and two pairs of eyes stared fiercely.


    One pair is from Bai Yasha, and the other pair is naturally Jiuyuan Flying Bird.


    In this vicious and angry 0.8 view, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao looked at Su Jin''s face, but the more he looked at it, the more familiar it became, and the more embarrassed it became.


    At the end, she finally couldn''t hold back the doubts in her heart, and gritted her teeth and asked:


    "I don''t need to pursue those excessive words just now. I''m just asking a question now."


    Kuyuan Asuka took a deep breath, and then shouted with force, putting his hands on his knees:


    "Why do you guys look so similar to the parents in my impression!!"


    Hear this loud questioning.


    Su Jin paused and pointed to Bai Yasha:


    "This is your mother."


    Bai Yasha rolled his eyes, lined up Su Jin''s fingers, pointed at Su Jin and said:


    "This is your father."


    Jiuyuan Flying Bird: "........"


    Jiuyuan Asuka was directly silent.


    Seeing Asuka''s speechless appearance, Black Rabbit couldn''t help but smirk:


    "That''s it!".


    Chapter 1723 Schr?dinger''s Parents


    Jiuyuan Asuka is emotionally unstable now.


    She should have been happy.


    She got rid of the once boring and boring world and saw her parents who died early in her childhood again. The two joys were combined, and she thought she should be happy.


    However, what this matter left her seemed to be only endless irritability.


    "As presumptuous as it is, I would like to know the situation."


    Jiuyuan Flying Bird suppressed the irritability in his heart and looked at Su Jin:


    "In my mind, my parents should have died in a car accident around the age of five."


    "So, what''s the matter with the two of you?"


    "The second-generation leader of Arcadia Hakoniwa? And this ''unknown'' woman should also be a big man in Hakoniwa, right?"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao emphasized his tone on "Unknown", as if he was emphasizing something.


    "And then, do the two big men have any special hobbies for dump trucks? Is it fun to be killed by a car and leave their young daughter behind?"


    16


    Speaking of this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao couldn''t help laughing, but it was not a happy laugh, but a mocking laugh.


    Can a dump truck hit and kill the big man in Little Garden?


    Can it hit and kill a big man who compresses a world into a small room and is completely beyond the comprehension of human beings in the 20th century?


    Obviously not possible.


    So... what''s up with her?


    How did she, the daughter of a big man in the small garden, fall into the hands of the Jiuyuan Consortium, and spend a childhood that was completely unhappy and extremely boring.


    Could it be that she picked up this child?


    "Oh, I thought it was exaggerated enough to be the adopted daughter of the former leader, but I didn''t expect Miss Jiuyuan to be more powerful here?"


    Fearing that the world would not be in chaos, Izayoi also showed a playful smile at this time.


    "The daughter of the current leader, this is really interesting."


    As a child who also grew up in the lower realm, Izayoi can understand Jiuyuan Asuka''s feelings.


    However, her situation is a bit different after all. Canary is by her side most of the time, and she clearly knows that she is an adopted daughter, so she doesn''t feel too much about Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s situation.


    It''s just that Jiuyuan Asuka was already angry about this matter, and it was understandable to go back to Izayoi.


    Seeing the reaction of Izayoi Izayoi, everyone present showed the expression "Ah, it really is the daughter of the canary".


    This kind of bad character who is afraid of chaos in the world and likes to watch fun is basically the queen of Halloween passing on the canary, and the canary is passed back to Sixteen Nights, which is more stable than genetic inheritance.


    At that time, in the face of the questioning of the long-term birds, Bai Yasha basically gave up the treatment, and looked like a decadent lying on the ground:


    "Damn, we really can''t handle this kind of family ethics drama situation."


    However, Su Jin judged the ''truth'' in just a second: "You just want to push things to me, right?"


    "Hmm... in a sense, I can''t refute it."


    Shiroyasha muttered, and then simply said:


    "All in all, it''s all because of Su Jin''s fault! If you didn''t fall for that woman''s calculations, why would we be so troublesome!"


    "So you explain the matter, let''s withdraw first."


    Before the words fell, Bai Yasha had already fled.


    She really doesn''t seem to know how to deal with Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, or she really believes that Su Jin can solve this matter and chooses to run away.


    "It ran away?"


    Black Rabbit stared blankly at the empty seat, his entire face embarrassed:


    "What the **** is she doing here!"


    "I guess it''s just for a look." Little Athena seems to have a unique understanding of Bai Yasha''s mind: "Or is it the shyness of being pregnant before marriage?"


    "You two, be quiet first."


    Su Jin reluctantly pressed his hand towards the two of them, indicating that he should first settle the matter of Jiu Yuan Fei Niao.

 Chapter 1174：

    After doing this, Su Jin looked at Jiu Yuan Fei Niao with a stern face in front of him, waiting for his response, paused and said in silence:


    "Do you know Schr?dinger''s cat?"


    "I don''t understand." Jiu Yuan Fei Niao said in an uncomplaining tone full of complaints: "Sorry, my educator didn''t teach me relevant knowledge."


    As for who this educator is connoted, at least Su Jin, who is connoted, is very clear.


    Neihui Izayoi''s pupils shrank slightly, and there was a faint guess, but if what she guessed was true, then Hakoten was far more terrifying than she imagined.


    At the same time, Su Jin looked at Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, who was obviously ''very calm'', and with a flick of his finger, a gift card storing relevant information was ejected.


    Jiuyuan Fei Niao subconsciously found the information card, glanced at Su Jin suspiciously, and then closed his eyes to receive the relevant knowledge.


    After opening it, she looked at Su Jin in surprise, and casually put away the first information card given by Su Jin, and asked:


    "You show me what this quantum theory does?"


    "Because our relationship is somewhat similar to ''Schr?dinger''s cat''."


    Su Jin snapped his fingers, and two chairs appeared out of thin air behind Jiuyuan Asuka and Reverse Izayoi.


    He raised his hand to signal the two to sit down, and then explained indifferently:


    "In a simple explanation, do you see that door?"


    Su Jin raised his hand and pointed to the red door of 423 that appeared in and out at some point.


    That was a witness to the black history of Izayoi, a door that was determined to be just an ordinary door. The purchase price was one thousand-eyed gold coin, which was about 600,000 yen in the island country of Asuka''s time.


    A figure that is very expensive in the eyes of the common people, but commonplace in the eyes of the chaebol lady.


    At this time, Su Jin pointed to the doorway:


    "Just like Schr?dinger''s cat, before pushing the door open, me and the person just now were not your parents, and after pushing it open, this matter became a fact, so you can understand?"


    "What did you say?"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was stunned, her eyes widened in disbelief, and she looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Are you sure you''re not kidding me?"


    Su Jin didn''t respond when she heard the sound, just looked at her with a smile, as if waiting for her to accept the truth.


    Seemingly infected by Su Jin''s calmness, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao leaned back on the chair and propped up the back of the chair with his hands and said:


    "My parents are only determined now, who gave birth to me before then?"


    "Did it pop out of the stone?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin, Little Athena and Hei Rabbit looked at each other, and then the three of them looked at Jiu Yuan Fei Niao and said in unison:


    "Congratulations, you got the correct answer!"


    Jiuyuan Flying Bird: "...".


    Chapter 1724 Have a love affair with Stone?


    Jiuyuan Asuka''s fist is hard!


    Really hard!


    At this moment, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao really had the urge to tear open the lady''s burden and directly beat her with her fist.


    "Although I live in an island country, don''t think I haven''t read Journey to the West!!"


    "He jumped out of a rock, so why am I too? Am I also a great saint?"


    Sun Wukong is a household name in the Celestial Dynasty, and the island country is not bad, at least the long-term flying bird has turned over the original.


    So for the setting that Sun Wukong popped out of a stone, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao is naturally clear, but that is Sun Dasheng, she is not, why? Do you people think that I am also the great sage of flying birds that popped out of the stone?


    "Great Holy..."


    Hei Rabbit glanced at Su Jin with a slightly weird expression when he heard this title:


    "Although the relationship may be a bit chaotic, it seems that if you are willing to recognize your sister, Lord Bull Demon King, Lord Sun Wukong, and Lord Jialing, you can indeed become a ''Great Sage''."


    Little Athena also glanced at Su Jin at this time, and said faintly: "The premise is that Jialing is willing to turn her ''daughter'' into a ''sister''."


    As the "target" targeted by the words, Su Jin didn''t want to talk to him, so he held up a cup of tea and went down the slope:


    "Why don''t I go to the Bull Demon King and ask him another day? Let him descend a generation?"


    "What are you talking about?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was a little confused by the three people''s answer.


    Due to too many shocking facts in a short period of time, Jiuyuan Asuka couldn''t think calmly for a while.


    Compared with her, the reverse Izayoi, who has been acting as a music person, is very sober:


    "Is that a question? Have you forgotten the basic information you saw earlier?"


    Having said this, Nihui Izayoi showed a very interested expression: "What they mean is that the protagonists in Journey to the West are all real people in this small garden."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, I never imagined that one day I would be on the same stage as the well-known ''Monkey King''. Hakoniwa is really an interesting world." "


    Hearing the words of Reverse Izayoi, Black Rabbit looked at her with suspicion, because that expression was not like the excitement of seeing an idol at all, but rather eager to fight as if he wanted to fight:


    "Although what you said is correct, I always feel that something subtle is not right."


    On the other side, Su Jin glanced at Shizuoye, and then said calmly:


    "Don''t worry, Canary is also a disciple of the Great Sage. No matter how much this girl is, if she doesn''t cross the border, the Great Sage will still have a hand."


    "Is this the default that I will be hanged and beaten?" Nihui Izayoi was a little unhappy, but she was even more curious about the information just revealed by Su Jin: "Is the canary actually a disciple of that great sage? This kind of thing, She didn''t reveal it at all."


    "Although I''m also a little curious about what kind of person that Dasheng Sun is in reality, are you two deliberately cooperating and changing the subject?"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, whose blood pressure was obviously up, folded his arms around his chest, staring at Su Jin with burning eyes and said:


    "I wonder if you could explain to me what you mean by ''jumping out of a rock''? Father~Dear~Sir~Man~!"


    "Could it be that you were in love with Shishi when you were young?"


    "Pfft!"


    Black Rabbit couldn''t help laughing because of this question, and even little Athena couldn''t help laughing.


    Only Su Jin looked embarrassed over there. Is this child''s mouth so poisonous? What does it mean to have a relationship with Shishi, and he is not some kind of savage...


    Sure enough, the colorful birds are still cute... Su Jin murmured in his heart, and then said angrily:


    "Do you know the innate gods and Buddhas?"


    "Huh?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was stunned when he heard the words, frowned, and said in surprise: "Born from the world, born to be one of the three strongest species of God''s Box Garden."


    This kind of basic information about the small garden is naturally introduced in the information left by the canary, and even the goal of returning to Izayoi to come to the small garden is the strongest kind of challenge.


    However, what does Hakoba''s strongest species have to do with her long-distance Asuka?


    "Are you going to tell me that I should have been born as a natural **** and Buddha?"


    Hearing Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s question, Su Jin said meaningfully, "Your twin sister was born in the world as a natural **** and Buddha."


    "As for the ''stone'' topic you care about, what can I say, your ''mother'', the race of the White Night King is actually ''Protoss''."


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was dumbfounded when she heard this.


    She also has a twin sister who is a "born **** and Buddha"?


    Her mother is actually one of the three most powerful Protoss?


    Wait, Protoss?


    This seems to be the main spirit of the celestial body, a symbol of the will of the planet, and isn''t the star a ''big rock''?


    so...


    Jiuyuan Feiniao was stunned: "Have you really had a relationship with Shishi?"


    "Pfft, hahaha--! Can''t do it, people can''t do it!" Black Rabbit covered his stomach and laughed stupidly.


    However, the little Athena next to her had a serious face at this time, as if nothing had happened, but she only glanced at Su Jin''s black face from time to time.


    Accompanied by this cheerful laughter, Su Jin gave Hei Rabbit a faint glance, then silently wrote her a note in his heart, then turned his head and said to Jiu Yuan Fei Niao:


    "."To be honest, your child is really not cute."


    Jiuyuan Asuka blinked and said, ''What are you talking about? I don''t understand'' posture.


    In fact, after she said it, she felt that she was going to suffer, but since it was a done deal, she had to prepare enough to be taught a lesson.


    Fortunately, if everything is true, as the daughter of the other party, she should have enough ''tolerance''.


    At that time, seeing Jiu Yuan Fei Niao looking ready to be beaten, Su Jin sighed slightly and said:


    "Forget it, forget it, let''s leave you alone for the time being when you are still young."


    After all, she was still a cheap daughter for nothing, and she was left in the lower realm for more than ten years. Su Jin could understand a little resentment.


    Of course, the point is that Asuka is a girl. If it was a boy, if it was such a bear, his **** would have been bloomed by now.


    "Then back to the point."


    Su Jin said this, with a smile:


    "Are you coming to Arcadia?"


    Seeing the smile on Su Jin''s face, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao looked at it for a while, then his face flushed, and he complained a little:


    "Shouldn''t it be time to say ''welcome home''?"


    "Then... welcome home?" Su Jin asked tentatively.


    "Yeah." Jiuyuan Fei Niao nodded slightly, and then glanced at Izayoi, but she didn''t say anything, but the other party also knew what she wanted to say.


    "Look at what I do? I''ve said it all, I''m a follow-up faction with no brains~" Izayoi said with a smile and spread his hands, "It''s just that since the eldest lady has made some requests, can I also mention it? "


    "You said." Su Jin nodded slightly.


    "Then I''ll mention it!"


    Seeing this, he turned back to Izayoi and said with burning eyes:


    "I want to confirm my ''position'' in Hakoten!"


    The words fell, and the atmosphere suddenly became subtle.


    Chapter 1725 How many little mothers are there?


    Hearing Izayoi''s bold speech.


    Su Jin, who was stared at by the girl, suddenly raised the corners of his mouth and said with a sense of amusement:


    "You mean, want to challenge me? But..."


    "No, I don''t want to!"


    Before Su Jin said anything in reverse, Izayoi clarified like lightning:


    "I''m still a bit of a fan of myself."


    "It''s not that I haven''t been trained by Canary. Although she used various means to target me, I still know that I am weaker than her."


    "In this case, it should be easy to guess that it can defeat the ''force that engulfs the canary'', reorganize Arcadia, and replace it with the second generation of the peak, and can easily defeat me?"


    "Oh?" Su Jin looked at Nihui Izayoi in surprise, but was surprised by her sobriety.


    He thought that he had to teach the other party a lesson, and he would be honest when he went back to Izayoi, but he didn''t expect the other party''s cognition to be so cleansed.


    Is it because it is a girl after birth, not skinny enough?


    Su Jin was suspicious in his heart, but at the same time, he also asked Reversely Izayoi;


    "So, how are you going to verify your strength?"


    And the answer given by the reverse ten 423 six nights is very simple:


    "You find a member who thinks there is not much difference between me and me, and let him have a fight with me."


    "It''s almost..." Su Jin thought for a moment, then asked the black rabbit beside him, "Has Alphia been on a mission?"

 Chapter 1175：

    There is not much difference between the strength and the retrograde sixteen nights, and there are people who are interested in educating newcomers. The first thing Su Jin thought of was Nangong Nayue and Alphia.


    It''s just that Nangong should have returned to his home world to deal with things in the near future, and the only one who can choose is Alphia.


    As for the others, they are either too strong and belong to the crushing game, or they don''t like to fight, they lack combat experience, and they are pecking at each other with Nihui Izayoi, which is of no educational significance, or there is something wrong. The only candidate left was Alphia, who was brought back from the wrong world.


    Coincidentally, this is also the four-digit elite stage who was recently promoted because of Su Jin''s share of Yawei Lingge. The method has not yet followed up to four digits, but it just matches the reverse of Izayoi.


    Black Rabbit immediately shook his head and said, "Not yet, Al (bgai) Feiya has just completed the task of ''over there'', and it should be still repairing now."


    As for ''over there'', it naturally refers to the forum task of the ''trickster''. This kind of reference is understood by everyone present who understands it, and there is no need to understand the two who don''t understand.


    Hearing this, Su Jin spit out a turbid breath:


    "Then ask her to come and test our newcomer."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "So just let me come over and play with the children?"


    In the different space for battle that overlaps with the headquarters of Arcadia, the beauty in the gothic skirt with silver hair and different pupils lazily brushed the hair on her shoulders, then casually looked at Su Jin and said:


    "I thought it was a man who finally knew what he did to a girl who just got in a relationship, but it turned out to be such a boring challenge game?"


    "What about a super beauty." Reverse Izayoi said quietly, approaching Jiuyuan Asuka.


    "I know even if you don''t tell me, so you reminded me what to do?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao raised his brows and replied angrily.


    However, at this time, Izayoi grinned and said: "I specially remind you what else you can do? Of course, it is to remind you to have a good relationship. After all, the atmosphere between our leader and this great beauty, It''s a little subtle."


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute." Jiuyuan Fei Niao snorted, but he was not ''provocated'' by Nihui Izayoi.


    To expect her, the grandson of a 1940s family, to care about that, would be underestimating her.


    At this time, as the ''a certain man'' in Alphia''s mouth, Su Jin smiled without changing his face:


    "Although I don''t mind chatting with you more, but no matter how I think about it, I know that I can''t be free during this time period, right?"


    In the face of Su Jin''s response, Alphia stopped fiddling with her hair, gave him a deep look and said:


    "I just got my hair done a few times."


    "Twice, I understand." Isn''t it just to go to your room at two o''clock in the middle of the night, I''ll just go... Su Jin added silently in his heart.


    "...let''s count you through."


    Alphia let out a snort, turned her eyes, looked at Izayoi Izayoi and Kuyuan Asuka, and then stayed on Kuyuan Asuka''s face for a while.


    Because of Reverse Izayoi''s intentional reminder, when Alphia looked over, Jiuyuan Asuka was a little nervous subconsciously.


    Although the Jiuyuan consortium was not without her stepmother''s oppression, but at that time Jiuyuan Flying Bird had a detached status, and this kind of bad thing obviously did not affect her head, and most of them ignored it.


    But when one day those things weighed on his head, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao suddenly felt that this was not something that could be laughed off.


    At that time, seeing Jiuyuan Feiiao was a little uncomfortable, and the black rabbit immediately reminded:


    "Lord Alphia, it''s a little bad for you to look at her like this?"


    "Oh?" Alfiya raised her eyebrows slightly, looked at the black rabbit with a half-smile, and said, "This is the beginning of protection? You should be the one who should bully her the most, right?"


    Hei Rabbit immediately blushed when he heard the words: "Really, how could the nobles of Hakogawa do something to oppress the young!"


    "Am I referring to bullying young children?"


    Alphia laughed, and didn''t care about the performance of the black rabbit, just looked at Jiu Yuan Fei Niao again and said:


    "You''re too thin, little girl. Later, your mother rabbit and mother Athena will make you more delicious tonic."


    Speaking of this, Alphia whispered: "Such a thin body really doesn''t look like him at all."


    "Ah? Oh..." Facing the sudden kindness, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao suddenly couldn''t turn around.


    But because of her extremely high talent for inspiration, she somehow sensed a trace of doting on Alphia''s expression.


    Wait, pampering?


    Is this super beauty really her little mother?


    Jiuyuan Asuka was a little uneasy for a while, especially when he realized the subtext of "Mother Rabbit" and "Mother Athena" in Alphia''s mouth, Jiuyuan Asuka''s expression was even more wrong.


    She has a doubt now.


    In the community of Arcadia, how many people are her "little mothers"! .


    Chapter 1726 Three Generations of Purpose Competitors


    "Sure enough, the child is a child."


    Alphia shook her head, not caring about Jiuyuan Asuka''s confusion, but turned her gaze slightly and looked back at Izayoi:


    "Is that what you need to test?"


    She knew about the existence of the retrograde Izayoi, the adopted daughter of the canary, and the candidate of the **** king who holds the simulated star chart.


    Of course, she is also one of the powerful successors of Arcadia''s ''Prince''.


    However, in Alphia''s view, such a right of inheritance is nothing but a moon in the mirror.


    The real powerhouses in Arcadia will only agree with Su Jin and his bloodline to become the leader of the commander-in-chief Arcadia. Canary''s adopted daughter does not have the necessary conditions from the beginning, no matter how strong the qualifications are.


    But judging from the child''s performance, she doesn''t seem to care about this.


    Are you a Berserker similar to me... To a certain extent, a child with such a personality will be much more relaxed.


    And just when Alphia was thinking about it, Izayoi, who heard the question, suddenly understood that it was time for him to play-:


    "How to start the test, senpai!"


    "Senior will be exempted. I only joined one or two months earlier than you."


    Alphia moved her fingers a little, made preparations for battle, and said with a smile;


    "It''s over when you fall to the ground, how about that?"


    "Okay!" Nihui Shishiye''s eyes lit up and said: "Then senior, you have to be gentle!"


    The moment the words fell, a sonic boom suddenly exploded.


    But it was Izayoi that went straight to the moment the words fell.


    Seeing this, Alphia just smiled and said softly:


    "I''m sorry, but you don''t have the same privileges as that child."


    collide, thus unfolding in this wide space.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    rumbling¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A deafening roar sounded.


    Above the sky, the white clouds rolled and surging, the atmosphere was like a huge colander, and a huge and incomparable Ruo\''Water:\'';Resource::Source:,Group\"6;?;5\'' \''6:6:\'':1\''\"\"8;8\''9!.6. Reserve, use\''.; \''1:8.;!3\'':2\''!0 is empty.


    During the period, there were lightning and thunder above the sky, strong winds swept through, and there were occasional roars caused by terrifying impacts.


    "is that a lie..."


    Standing on the ground, Jiuyuan Flying Bird stared blankly at the scene in the sky, unable to return to his senses for a long time:


    "Is this something a human can do?"


    Jiuyuan Asuka could not have imagined that such a scene would happen between the silver-haired beauty who was suspected of being her little mother and the confrontation between Reverse Izayoi.


    Are they really human?


    "Aiya, Izayoi is completely at a disadvantage." Black Rabbit ate the biscuits he didn''t know where he got it.


    "This is also something that can''t be helped, not counting Alphia''s combat experience when she was in the wrong world, but recently, she has faced four-digit numbers more than a hundred times, nearly a hundred times in a month, and she has How many times are you used to fighting between four figures?"


    Little Athena looked at the sky calmly and explained the current situation:


    "Judging from the current fight, the current confrontation is only a physical fight. Whether it is the power of silence or the surface layer of the simulated star map, neither side uses it. Well, it seems that the child of Izayoi is indeed a I want to determine the level between them."


    Listening to the dialogue and explanation from the side, Jiuyuan Asuka couldn''t help blinking:


    "Can you see their fight?"


    "Of course you can." The black rabbit bit a broken biscuit, then looked at Jiuyuan Fei Niao strangely and said, "Isn''t it weird to see this kind of slow motion?"


    "Black Rabbit..."


    Little Athena, who wanted to remind the black rabbit not to stimulate the birds, sighed.


    "Slow motion?"


    "You call this slow motion."


    Jiuyuan Asuka''s expression suddenly became very unnatural, and he raised his head and pointed to the sky.


    That is to say, within the time when she pointed to the sky with her finger, tens of thousands of large holes with a diameter of several hundred meters appeared in the sky in an instant.


    Obviously, at that moment, Alphia and Reverse Izayoi produced tens of thousands of collisions.


    In the face of this collision, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, who couldn''t see clearly even once, resisted the urge to complain.


    Is this the daughter of Su Jin''s Reverse Izayoi, or the daughter of Su Jin who can''t even be seen in slow motion.


    Why does she feel like she is very weak! !


    Thinking of this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao turned to look at Su Jin who was standing aside and said:


    "That...father...chief."


    She is still not used to the role of her daughter, especially when Su Jinchang wants her to commit a crime, she is even more embarrassed by the relationship between the two.


    Fortunately, her thirst for knowledge now has the upper hand, which makes Asuka summon up the courage to ask Su Jin:


    "Why do I always have a hunch that I''m almost the same level as Miss Sixteen Nights?"


    "I think my intuition should be a pretty accurate type, but now it''s..."


    Kuyuan Asuka doubted that if he challenged Alphia, he would definitely be killed instantly.


    Oh no, it''s impossible to be knocked down. After all, that lady Alphia feels like a doting mother who spoils her children, so she should be knocked down in a high probability.


    But that''s it, it''s also a one-shot thing!


    Why did she feel that she and Izayoi were equals before?


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "Do you think the gap is big?" Su Jin asked with a smile.


    Jiuyuan Asuka nodded, then looked at the sky where he could already see the stars.


    hiss! ! Has the atmosphere been destroyed? If Miss Black Rabbit hadn''t arranged protection in advance, she would have been involved in the universe now, right?


    Seeing Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s nervous appearance, Su Jin whispered:


    "Then if I say that you still have Izayoi, and your twin sister, who are candidates for the third generation, what will you do?"


    "what?"


    For a long time, the bird was stunned.


    Alternate for the third generation?


    Just her?


    It''s not that Jiu Yuan Fei Niao looks down on herself, but she is very awake. She absolutely cannot do such a thing as blowing a planet''s atmosphere away just by colliding with her body.


    No matter how much she used words to belittle her and described Izayoi''s behavior as a savage fight, she couldn''t adapt it, the fact that she would be fatally shot.


    .........


    As a human being, the most important thing is to be sober, and it is better not to offend those who cannot afford to offend.


    However, if Su Jin really wants her to participate in the competition of the three generations of purpose....


    ''If you don''t want my daughter, just say so. ¡¯


    Although he didn''t explain it directly, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s eyes when looking at Su Jin meant that.


    However, Su Jin obviously didn''t want to let Jiuyuan Feiniao go, so he just said with a smile:

 Chapter 1176：

    "Don''t be nervous, it''s your turn to play with Alphia next."


    Jiuyuan Asuka blinked, and the smile on his face went from stiff to numb to flexible and flattering:


    "That... my esteemed father!"


    "You will lose my lovely daughter by doing this~"


    Trapped in the present world, Jiuyuan Asuka prefers to lie down and maintain herself rather than being slung by a hammer.


    Seeing this, Su Jin stopped teasing Fei Niao, but said with a smile, "What if, I think you can be no worse than Izayoi?"


    "what do you mean..."


    Jiuyuan Flying Bird''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    At this moment, Su Jin suddenly turned his head and looked at the open space beside him: "It should be almost the same."


    The words fell, and a door suddenly appeared in the open space.


    Immediately afterwards, a girl with short shoulder-length golden hair and perfect facial features, like a fairy, jumped out of it.


    "Hey~ Arrived successfully!!"


    After landing, the blond girl looked left and right, and when she found Su Jin, she rushed over in surprise:


    "Father~"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao looked at the blond girl and looked at her facial features that were very similar to him except for the color of hair, but more delicate and perfect, and the whole person was stunned.


    Chapter 1727 The Power of Saying ''No''


    "Good~~"


    Facing the colorful bird that came up directly, Su Jin had to reach out to hold her waist, and then touched her head with the other hand:


    "Hehe." The colorful bird, whose little head was touched, showed a naive smile like a small animal.


    "Is she... my sister?"


    Jiuyuan Asuka, who saw Caitiao for the first time, hesitated for a moment, and then asked the Black Rabbit beside him.


    "Yes, Miss Asuka." Hei Rabbit nodded towards Jiuyuan Asuka with a decent smile: "That child is the eldest daughter, Cainiao, conceived by Su Jin and the star spirit in charge of the sun, the Queen of Halloween."


    "I see."


    Jiuyuan Fei Niao nodded subconsciously, and then suddenly realized that something was not right, so he couldn''t help but look at the black rabbit and said:


    "Whose daughter did you just talk about with?"


    "Who is the Queen of Halloween? Shouldn''t it be the White Night King?"


    According to what Jiu Yuan Fei Niao knew from Su Jin, her mother should be the White Night King, that is, the ghost-like white-haired beauty who "escaped" before. Where is this Halloween queen? come?


    And why do so-called twin sisters have two different mothers?


    However, the black rabbit still kept a smile and responded: "Yes, the leader of the three-digit community ''QueenHalloween'', the star spirit ''Halloween Queen'' of gold and realm."


    "Her spirituality is absolutely detached even among the gods and Buddhas, and she is a lofty existence that truly stands at the peak of the gods of the little garden."


    "Then White Night King..." Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s expression became somewhat unnatural.


    "Are you talking about your mother, the White Night King?" The smile on Hei Rabbit''s face seemed to be fixed: "She is the oldest demon king, the incarnation of Tian Dong theory, and the double-digit cosmic truth. One, the noble spirit who rules the sun."


    "Oh, so that''s the case... a ghost!"


    If it weren''t for the fact that there was no fan in hand, the flying bird would have fallen long ago!


    "This is what you mean by twin sisters? Do you need me to explain what twins are? Aren''t these two different mothers?!"


    Hearing Jiuyuan Asuka''s loud rebuttal, the Black Rabbit responded as a matter of course:


    "Although the biological mothers are different, the two His Royal Highnesses are indeed identical twins, but because of the contradiction between the Queen''s Crown and the White Night King, the two had to be born in the current situation!"


    "Ah?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was stunned when he heard the explosive news.


    She never imagined that the people of Hakoten, her mothers, would actually have such a rude operation.


    Giving identical twins to two people? No, it''s very likely that someone is pregnant with twins, and the other person comes to **** it. God, what kind of plot is this in a **** family ethics drama?


    And most importantly, why is the protagonist of this kind of dog-blood ethics drama me?


    I was wrong, I didn''t subconsciously conclude that these gods and Buddhas would speak science... I thought that the three views of flying birds had been destroyed for a long time, but at the same time, I had a little more doubt in my heart:


    "Deliberately separating identical sisters, the Queen of Halloween has a very bad relationship with my mother, right?"


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit looked at Jiu Yuan Fei Niao in surprise, as if she didn''t expect her to ask this outright.


    "What? Is this something that cannot be answered?"


    Seeing this, Jiuyuan Asuka narrowed his eyes slightly, and his tone was somewhat playful:


    "And looking at you, it seems that my intuition has made me hit the point again."


    "You are right, this is indeed the core issue of the current conflict."


    Black Rabbit took a deep breath, and then explained to Jiuyuan Asuka:


    "As a matter of fact, Your Highness Saitori''s mother and your mother belong to a well-known mortal enemy relationship."


    "It is precisely because of this situation that both His Majesty hopes to pin the victory or defeat between the two sides on you and His Highness Caitiao."


    "Because of conflicts with others, let your sisters fight for life and death?"


    Jiuyuan Asuka''s sensitive nerves aroused immediately. Although she was a sister who suddenly appeared, she couldn''t do such absurd things as cannibalism.


    Also, do your own thing! What is it to push to the juniors? Bullying the soft and afraid of the hard?


    However, hearing Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s tone, the black rabbit seemed to be stimulated, and immediately assured:


    "Please rest assured, this kind of thing will not be allowed by Su Jin."


    "Not only does he not allow it, but most members of Arcadia will not allow the two highnesses to kill each other, even if everyone thinks that the two highnesses will decide the candidate for the third generation."


    "A candidate for the third generation purpose?"


    Jiuyuan Asuka suddenly understood her possible reason for being summoned back:


    "I and Caitiao''s mother hope that their daughters will compete on their own behalf, and the way to distinguish between high and small is to obtain the inheritance of Arcadia and become an official third-generation candidate?"


    Speaking of this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao couldn''t help but sneer:


    "Oh, is it possible that the gods and Buddhas with a long lifespan also need the prince to stabilize the power?"


    The black rabbit looked at the long-term flying bird with a slight headache. Unlike the colorful bird who has enough knowledge but a very young temper, the flying bird who grew up in the lower world is already an adult thinking that can be treated as an adult...


    Therefore, in order to avoid gaps between the two sides, some things need to be explained.


    "You are right, from the practical point of view, the immortal gods and Buddhas do not need a successor, but from the perspective of people''s hearts and interests, all members hope that there will be a suitable successor to maintain in a crisis. Everything that exists."


    "That is to say, the current members of Arcadia all hope that there will be a prince with the blood of the second generation of the eyes, and will continue to be the link connecting everyone at a critical juncture that may appear?"


    Jiuyuan Asuka, who was born in the consortium, can easily understand the logic in Black Rabbit''s words, and at the same time, he also understands that he may have been involved in an unavoidable internal factional battle.


    It was inevitable, after all, she couldn''t decide her own birth.


    If it really develops to the point where the sisters need to fight for life and death, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao can only make full preparations. It''s a big deal that I can''t afford to run away first and come back later.


    However, things didn''t seem to be as desperate as she imagined. According to the situation introduced by Black Rabbit, her ''father'', whom she met for the first time in 0.8, seemed to have the ability to control the development of the situation.


    Thinking of this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao asked curiously, "I take the liberty to ask, how much autonomy does my father have in this matter?"


    In the face of Asuka''s question, Black Rabbit raised his chin slightly: "Please rest assured, your father has the power to say ''no'' to everything."


    "Oh?"


    That is to say, to make him unhappy, you can lift the table at any time... Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard this, and his originally heavy look was also relieved:


    "It seems that I am afraid to say goodbye to ''boring'' in the next days."


    "exactly."


    With the response of the black rabbit, the colliding sound like layers of explosions above the sky also calmed down.


    Going back to Izayoi''s ''self-positioning'' seems to be over.


    Chapter 1728 The so-called handsome behavior


    Boom!


    The ground was smashed into a big hole with a deafening sound.


    Jiuyuan Fei Niao looked at the figure with its head upright and buried in the pothole like a green onion. After being stunned for a few seconds, he asked, "Is she alright?"


    The black rabbit next to him explained with a dry smile:


    "Please rest assured, for Miss Izayoi''s physique, this height is probably as easy as jumping from a height of 20 centimeters, so it doesn''t matter."


    "Is that so?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao nodded slightly, but still put his hand to his mouth worriedly, and shouted in a trumpet shape: "Hey, are you alright?"


    "Do you look like I''m fine?"


    Reversely, Izayoi put his hand on the ground, and pulled himself out with force, then looked up at Jiuyuan Asuka not far away, rolled his eyes and said:


    "Even if you jump from a height of 20 centimeters, there is a chance that your feet will be sprained."


    Just when Izayoi was complaining, Alphia manipulated the wind, landed on the ground gracefully, and patted the dust on her clothes.


    Until this time, seeing Alphia''s unscathed Jiuyuan Asuka, I could see the situation clearly:


    "It looks like it''s a crushing game. Now I can finally understand it. I don''t have to look like I just couldn''t see it."


    "Fart~ Her clothes have been repaired, I won''t say anything else, at least the hole on the right side of the top has definitely been ripped off by me."


    After Reverse Izayoi deftly got up from the ground, he patted his tattered clothes and said:


    "Well, the quality of ordinary clothes is really not good. Hey, Miss Rabbit, Hakoniwa should have the kind of clothes that can''t be broken, right? Can you give me a few pieces on credit?"


    "Understood." The black rabbit heard the sound and took out the gift card, took out a bunny girl costume, and threw it away.


    Reversely, Izayoi stretched out her hand and paused in mid-air for a long time. When her clothes were almost on the ground, she reached out with a dark face and said:


    "Are you sure you''re not looking for trouble?"


    However, the black rabbit did blink at this time, and his face changed and he lied:


    "I''m a month rabbit. It''s reasonable to carry a bunny girl dress with me, right?"


    Reversely, the corners of Izayoi''s mouth twitched, thinking about the tattered and worn clothes on his body, and then looked at the bunny girl''s clothes in his hand, considering that Su Jin was still there, but he didn''t look here. Next, she could only pinching her nose to recognize it.


    However, after she finished changing her clothes, she was stunned and said in surprise:


    "What''s the situation? This dress is completely made according to my three-dimensional data, right?"


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit covered his mouth in surprise, stood up to the "scale" that far exceeded the "reverse return", and said in surprise:


    "Ehh~~ Is there such a fate?"


    You lie to the ghost, this dress was prepared by Canary.. Also, don''t think I don''t know that you are showing off your figure, **** cow... Back to Izayoi''s face, I can''t wait to slap in the face On the black rabbit''s forehead.


    She can now be sure that this rabbit definitely has a prejudice against her, no, it can''t be said to be a prejudice, but the evil taste of "the suffering I have suffered, I will let your sister suffer too".


    Remember me... Backward Izayoi glared at Hei Rabbit with a dark face, and climbed out of the pothole.


    Seeing the blonde bunny girl appearing, Alphia said with a little surprise: "It''s unexpectedly suitable for you."


    "Then I really appreciate the compliment."


    Back to Izayoi hehe, he responded perfunctorily, then turned his eyes to look at Su Jin who was coaxing Caibird.


    "That girl..."


    "It seems to be my sister Caitiao, um, twin sister." Jiuyuan Asuka introduced in an ordinary tone.


    Hearing this, Izayoi was a little surprised and said, "This is your sister? Why is she so much better than you?"


    From the perspective of breath alone, this colorful bird is definitely a dangerous existence on the same level as the goddess Athena just now.


    Comparing the back to Izayoi, it is estimated that it is only a five-digit bird at most. Isn''t the gap too big?


    Are these people sure that they want the flying birds to compete with the colorful birds, rather than letting the flying birds die?

 Chapter 1177：

    When Jiu Yuan Fei Niao heard this, his face twitched: "I''m really sorry for being so weak."


    After she sneered, she asked Nihui Izayoi, "What about you, after being beaten, you finally know your position?"


    "Almost." Reversely Izayoi rubbed the back of his head: "Probably the level of a four-digit elite."


    "Elite?" Jiuyuan Fei Niao was a little surprised: "Ordinary, elite, legendary, exceptional elite stage? Is a four-digit elite already so strong?"


    Although Izayoi and Alphia were just joking around, the result of this joking was to lift off the atmosphere of a planet, forcing the entire planet to be exposed to the cosmic vacuum.


    This is just a level of play, so if you really want to get serious, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to destroy a planet?


    You know, in the eyes of Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, the earthling, destroying the planet is already tantamount to destroying the world.


    This exaggerated destructive power is only the elite level among the four figures, which is too...


    "Well! I think I should be a little stronger than the average elite, right?"


    Speaking of this, Izayoi made a little gesture, then turned to look at Alphia Road:


    "Speaking of seniors, don''t you think this division is too crude? Ordinary, elite, legendary, and exceptional are just four grades. It''s not enough to divide the difference between four digits, right?"


    Faced with such a question, Alphia''s response was very dull:


    "If there were to be fine-grained distinctions, it would only be endless."


    "For example, among the five-digit numbers, there are newcomers who have just broken the sound barrier, and there are monsters who are physically able to reach the speed of light. There is a gap of 880,000 times, and it is difficult to divide 880,000 small steps in a five-digit number. ?"


    "Similarly, among the four figures, there are ordinary newcomers who can barely reach the speed of light, there are elites like you who hold secret treasures, and there are people like Pallas Athena who are enough to crush some three figures. The power of the Lord God.


    Even our leader is wearing a four-digit ''sheepskin''. With such a gap, how many grades do you think is enough? A million? Ten million? And does it make sense to draw out such a number of levels? "


    Hearing Alphia''s answer, Izayoi was stunned:


    "That''s true."


    "However, I actually have the same number as the second generation? I thought he was the legendary two-digit number in the intelligence."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit said with a strange expression: "What you said happened to be the general consensus of the gods, but it is undeniable that Su Jin''s current spirituality is indeed ''only'' an exception to the four-digit number."


    Hearing this, Izayoi was silent for a while, and then said with a strange expression:


    "He''s the leader.... won''t he have any strange disease? Playing as a pig and eating a tiger? Playing weak and addicted?"


    As soon as she said this, Su Jin''s voice came from beside her:


    "I can''t pretend I didn''t hear your words."


    Hearing this, everyone turned their heads, but saw Su Jin leading the colorful bird to the front of the crowd, and then looked back at Shizuoye and said:


    "I specially gave you time to organize your grooming, not to let you slander me behind my back."


    Going back to Izayoi, I immediately retorted when I heard these 423 sentences:


    "What backstory, how could I do such a thing!"


    "Hey~ After all, I do this kind of thing in person!"


    Looking at the smiling bunny girl in front of her, Su Jin chuckled lightly, but didn''t care about this trivial matter with her:


    "Have you figured out your position?"


    "I figured it out." Hearing the words, Nihui Shishiye smiled and said, "A four-digit elite is a bully in a region that can occupy an outer gate in the lower level. When I think that the outer gate of the lower level of the small garden is at least 9 million, I will I can''t help myself with excitement!"


    "Sure enough, coming to this small garden world was the most correct decision I made!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help sighing: "Such a reaction is exactly the same as what Canary said."


    "After all, I''m her adopted daughter!" Nihui Izayoi held the back of his head in a relaxed tone and said, "But then again, just like you recalled the eldest lady to choose an heir, what is the purpose of calling me here? right?"


    Hearing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was shocked: "Why do you know?"


    Reversely, Izayoi waved his hand lightly and said, "With this distance, my ears can still hear it. The most important thing in a fight is to see all directions and listen to all directions, my dear lady~"


    After saying this, she looked at Su Jin with a smile and said:


    "Speaking of which, honesty is the most handsome behavior to grab a woman''s heart. If you want to come to the second generation, you don''t mind explaining my doubts to me, right?"


    "You''re being rude."


    Su Jin smiled, and then said in a relaxed tone:


    "But since you want to know, let me explain."


    "About your birth, your hidden power, and your fateful enemy, the three-headed evil dragon Az Dakaha.".


    Chapter 1729 The appointed savior


    "My birth? My hidden power, and my fateful enemy?"


    Backward Izayoi blinked, and then said with a hilarious smile:


    "Oh, it''s such an explosive news. To be honest, I regret it a little bit. It''s interesting to decipher this kind of interesting thing bit by bit!"


    "Even if you say that, I won''t stop." Su Jin blinked at Nihui Izayoi: "I don''t have any regret medicines to sell here."


    Hearing this, Ishiu Ye immediately complained and complained, "Too honesty is a bad behavior, it will be hated by girls, Lord Second Generation."


    Su Jin smiled at this time, and his tone was full of joy:


    "You are the one who says you will be liked, and you are the one who says you will be hated. It''s you who decides the co-authorship standard?"


    "No way, after all, a woman like me is such a shameless and willful rotten person."


    Reversely, Izayoi moved her body with a smile, completely ignoring how hot her bunny dress was.


    However, it seems that because he is still holding Cai Bird''s hand, Su Jin''s current demeanor is inexplicably very sage, and there is no sign of being ''impressed'' by Reverse Izayoi:


    "I think you know that you are already a special person from birth, right?"


    "Oh, Canary mentioned, what''s the waitlist, finally done and so on, because I have good memories since I was a child, so I can remember what I said when she first saw the baby."


    Back to Izayoi smiled and pointed to his head, then as if he suddenly thought of something, he blinked at the crowd and said:


    "Oh, don''t tell Canary about the memory of my infancy and childhood. This is a hidden dark history. I will reminisce and appreciate it when I am old, but don''t let me be forced to delete it by Canary."


    The long-distance flying bird on the side heard the words, folded his arms around his chest, and said angrily:


    "Che, I''m so nervous, it''s like I''m talking about some big secret, and not everyone has the ability to remember it!"


    Hearing these words, Black Rabbit, who was half a beat slower, clapped his hands, and said suddenly: "Ah? It seems to be the case. I can also remember the scene when the rabbit was born."


    Su Jin and Alphia, who were standing beside them, only felt that they had been connoted.


    Really mortals can''t remember things from infancy, I''m really sorry!


    After complaining about the nonsense in his heart, Su Jin immediately explained to Neihui Izayoi:


    "Since you are also aware of your specialness, but I think Canary didn''t tell you what''s special, right?"


    Hearing this, Izayoi looked relaxed: "Well, it''s almost the same, but Canary looks guilty when she occasionally looks at me. Come to think of it, my speciality also has her own handwriting?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded slightly and said, "That''s right, apart from her intervention in the hidden treasures in you, she also took you away from your parents when you were a child."


    "Ah"? Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was stunned when he heard the words, and then he said: "Stealing children, this kind of behavior is too much..."


    "Ah, I know that when Canary was drunk, she said that if she didn''t take me away, I might be very happy, but from what I understand, it was just her imagination. "


    Going back to the sixteenth night and saying this, he glanced at Su Jin and said:


    "You should know that I have a younger sister, right? Ming Xixiang Homura''s younger sister."


    Even Xixiang Yan has become a girl... Su Jin complained in his heart, but on the surface he nodded in agreement.


    "I know, that''s easy."


    Reverse Izayoi scratched his hair and said:


    "I later found out that although Homura wasn''t taken away by the canary, she became an orphan less than a year after she was born. Although I also thought about whether this would change if I was present, my intuition told me, The deaths of my parents seemed inevitable."


    "If you think about it, even if the canary doesn''t take me, I will be an orphan in a year, and I won''t have the ability to teach me how to control myself. I guess in that case, I will be the world destroyer. Maybe even the Great Demon King..."


    "Well, in a sense, educating me well, but the canary''s greatest achievement in that world might be."


    "Oh, by the way, the reason for the death of my parents, a big man like you should know, right?"


    "Historical transition period."


    Su Jin spit out a very unfamiliar term for Izayoi:


    "Just as Columbus''s global travel triggered the era of great voyages, the death of your parents is also a similar incentive of the era. Therefore, if you want to change the fate of your parents, you must initiate the highest level of gifts to all the gods inspired by the era. Only after winning the game can we change their destiny by means of changing the times.¡±


    "Wow, so my parents are also big people?" Izayoi was a little surprised, but at the same time, he said with some clarity: "So, my secrets also come from them?"


    "That''s right!"


    Su Jin nodded lightly, then said with a playful smile:


    "Perhaps the canary thought it was made by the poet''s spirit, but in fact, the power hidden in you, called the ''third perpetual motion mechanism'', was researched by your parents, and for unknown reasons The birth of the ''simulated star chart''."


    "And Canary, just pushed a fire in the process. Even without her, the fire would have been ignited under the manipulation of someone with a heart (Kirita)."


    "The specific secret of this is not something you can know now."


    "But if you only look at the surface, maybe it''s because your parents developed extraordinary technology that they triggered the historical transition period."


    "The third perpetual motion mechanism? In a closed material system, relying on the input of external energy to form a self-circulation of materials...Is it the concept of the second biosphere?" Izayoi murmured to himself.


    Born in the 21st century and quite eager to learn, she is somewhat aware of the concept of the third permanent institution, and understands that it actually refers to the artificial biosphere, a mechanism that achieves 100% material recovery.


    In simple terms, it is probably ''take the tree to produce paper, after production and use, recycle the paper, turn it back into a tree, and then produce paper again, there is no waste during the period, and it is completely recycled, which is probably incredible. thing. ¡¯


    More complicated, it is to create a satellite base in space, and then bring as much water and food as you can to spend. You can use technology to perfectly recycle the waste residue and regenerate this seemingly beautiful technology.


    However, the dream is very beautiful, and the present life is very backbone.


    In fact, it is impossible to completely recycle materials. Just like people will have excrement after eating food, it is inevitable that waste will be generated in the cycle, so the recovery rate of materials is basically impossible to be 100%, because This goes against physics.


    In fact, it is not that no one has ever experimented with the artificial biosphere of scientists, but all experiments have failed, and it is for this reason that this concept is also considered to be impossible, and it is only a delusional technology.


    However, unfortunately, the parents of Reverse Izayoi seem to have actually created such a creation that goes against physics.


    "It suddenly became clear to me that my parents are sure to die if they create this kind of thing, there is no second possibility."


    In retrospect, Izayoi knows that his parents are free scientists. What is a free scientist? It is the group of scientists who think they have no borders.


    Then, it was these people who created the third perpetual motion machine that violated physics. According to the situation of the earth, they were immortal, and it felt illogical to go back to Izayoi.


    Do Gallic Chicken with Rabbit and Eagle Sauce, John Bull and Hairy Bear, eat fast?


    If you research this kind of thing, even if you take refuge in the big forces, the big forces will not dare to accept them, and the big forces will be set on fire!


    It is estimated that at that time, all major forces will tacitly kill his parents, obtain technology, and directly kill chickens and eggs.


    There is no other reason. Chickens are useless and will only attack with nuclear bombs. In that case, just kill them directly, so that everyone can rest assured, and then slowly study with the remaining results, and then use their abilities.


    This is a relatively reasonable development.


    However, according to the current situation, it seems that these major forces have not obtained the results of his parents, because their results were used for experiments, as their daughter''s "Reverse Return to Izayoi".


    Therefore, I can be very sure that the success of the parents'' experiment has not been leaked.


    After thinking about these things clearly, I went back to what Izayoi thought was unreasonable before, and now I have an explanation:


    ".¡¦I''ll just say, no wonder I''m fine on earth no matter how I mess around. It turns out that those big hooligans wipe my ass."


    Reverse Izayoi admits that he is a barbarian, and even throws stones at the third cosmic speed at ordinary people who will not die, and blows them up a lot. It can be said that , there is no worse and more violent woman on earth than her.


    But even so, Reverse Izayoi has basically never been picked up by the authorities. She thought it was the role of the canary, but it turned out that it seemed to be her own value, um, the value of being studied.


    Thinking of this in reverse, Izayoi suddenly smiled and said;


    "Thinking about it carefully, I''m afraid I''m going to **** them off on the runway Hakotei. After monitoring for so long, I didn''t get anything. It''s mad at everyone."


    Seeing this, Su Jin somewhat admired the optimistic attitude of the sixteenth night:


    "You can see for yourself."


    "Whether you look at it or not, it''s already in the past." Reverse Izayoi shrugged, and then asked curiously, "But then again, what happened to my old enemy?"


    "Is that what Aziz Dakaha has anything to do with me?"


    "Azi Dakaha is a three-digit demon king who possesses the final trial spirit of mankind, and one of the conditions for cracking his demon king''s trial is to possess a "perpetual motion related" spirit."


    "That is to say, his trial happened to be overcome by you."

 Chapter 1178：

    Su Jin said this with a playful expression.


    "So... congratulations, Miss Izayoi, you have been designated as the savior of the world after organizational research!".


    Chapter 1730 Black Rabbit, you have done all your bad things


    Facing the remarks of the "Savior", after a brief silence, Izayoi opened his hands and said helplessly:


    "Sorry, even though you said that, I really don''t feel anything, and I even think it has nothing to do with me."


    "If you said that the evil dragon was the BOSS that I had to defeat in this game of Hakoba, then I might be a little more excited, but now I don''t really have much feeling just by dictating it."


    Hearing Nihui Shishiye''s explanation, Su Jin nodded slightly, but agreed with her:


    "You are indeed right."


    "Although your birth has a certain relationship with Aziz Dakaha, in a practical sense, the two of you have never even met each other, so naturally there is no contradiction."


    "I expect you to sacrifice your life to solve him, it is better to let us stakeholders deal with it, so that interests and obligations are equal."


    "Oh?" Hearing Su Jin''s answer, I returned to Izayoi and touched his chin, and asked a little curiously, "What dragon is that related to Arcadia?"


    Su Jin nodded slightly and explained, "He was one of the main reasons for the defeat of the previous members of Arcadia."


    "In order to defeat him, Canary sacrificed 80% of the main combat power of the previous generation. In the end, it was a bad move, and it could only be sealed. It was precisely because of the loss of the main force that it led to the defeat a year ago."


    As Su Jin said, if Arcadia was still in its heyday a year ago, the canary would not necessarily be exiled, and the flag of the community would be taken away.


    Even if Hei Tian came in an avatar in person, but in the case of not being able to show his true body, that is, a special four-digit 423 number exception.


    Although such an enemy is powerful, in Arcadia, such as the Hitian Lion who holds the sovereignty of Leo, or the former leader of Salamanda who holds the sovereignty of Chenlong, and Kasugabe Takaaki who is fully developed are all capable of A powerhouse that is comparable to a breaker for a short time.


    This kind of three-on-one card, coupled with the crazy woman Canary, can really wrestle with Hei Tian.


    It is a pity, however, that Hei Tian chose the time when Arcadia was hit hard, and successfully allowed him to independently complete the record of single-playing Arcadia. Although this shame has been washed away by Su Jin, this lesson is used to teach Newbies can still.


    "Canary actually lost?" Shizuoye''s eyes lit up, and his expression became excited: "Is that dragon a powerful enemy that even she can''t defeat?"


    "In this case, what kind of savior, I still have to be!"


    Compared with the old enemy and the fate, Izayoi was more concerned about the ''transcendence'' canary.


    There is no way. From childhood to adulthood, she has challenged the canary thousands of times, but she always loses more and wins less. This kind of obsession makes Nihui Izayoi very much hope that she can make achievements that surpass the opponent.


    At the moment when the decision was made, Reverse Izayoi suddenly changed his face, looking at Su Jin nervously and said:


    "Wait a moment!"


    "This three-headed evil dragon will not be the same as saving the community. It has already been completed by you, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then said with a strange expression: "It''s not there yet."


    "But recently our hostile forces have the idea of ??releasing that evil dragon to cause us trouble!"


    "Isn''t it? That''s fine, that''s fine." Nihui Shishiye patted his chest and said with a relaxed expression: "As for the hostile forces, it''s easy to say, as long as things are not completed."


    Speaking of this, Izayoi looked at Su Jin with a complaining face and said:


    "Although reality is not a game, but something like the difficulty challenge is left for newcomers anyway, great leader!"


    "You''re optimistic." Su Jin shook his head with laughter, and then said: "So, you still have to challenge Azi Dakaha, wait, thinking about it this way, what I said just now, didn''t it become a trick? ?"


    "Yes, the aggressive method is very effective, leading the students."


    Reverse Izayoi grinned, and then suddenly asked again:


    "However, I still have a question here."


    Reversely, Izayoi raised his curious hand, and asked Su Jin curiously:


    "Since the Savior is appointed, who is the one who appointed him?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused, and then said in a casual tone:


    "it''s me."


    "What did you decide?" Nihui Izayoi was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn''t help laughing: "What! Doesn''t this mean that you are more powerful than my savior!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and looked at Nihui Izayoi without saying a word, and looked at her quietly like that.


    After being watched for a while, Izayoi couldn''t help but pouted and said:


    "Well, you are the leader, you are the second generation, you are indeed better than me."


    Speaking of this, Ishiu Ye looked back at Jiuyuan Fei Niao, and then looked at Cai Niao who didn''t respond to her, just holding Su Jin''s colorful bird, and then said with a playful expression:


    "By the way, the three here are the current candidates for the third generation of Arcadia, right?"


    "Then why don''t we simply set a result here?"


    After Izayoi''s words fell backwards, the scene was quiet for a few seconds, and the atmosphere also froze for a few seconds.


    Later, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, who was considered the ''weakest'' by insiders, directly advocated:


    "I don''t have (bgai) anything wrong with this, I just don''t know what our second-generation lord means?"


    Speaking of this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao looked at Su Jin with a half-smile, and his eyes were full of teasing.


    For Su Jin, the father who has the ability to stop but has not acted for the time being, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao has no complaints at all.


    She wouldn''t mind if she could find a little trouble.


    However, when Fei Niao just turned his attention to Su Jin, he suddenly shuddered and turned his attention to Cai Niao holding Su Jin''s arm.


    ''what happened? This sense of oppression...''


    The colorful bird squinted slightly, and looked at the long-distance flying bird with a calm expression, and the slightly narrowed eyes were like a falcon soaring in the sky.


    That is the ''aiming'' action before locking on the prey.


    However, before Asuka was surprised by Caitiao''s reaction, she noticed a strange gaze again.


    She turned her head and suddenly found that Izayoi was looking at herself with scrutiny eyes, as if thinking about how to start.


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao gritted his teeth: "You two..."


    However, at this time, Izayoi said with a smile, "Oh, sorry, it is the consensus in the fight to be the first to eliminate the most likely to win, and I want to come to the opposite Miss Saitori who was aroused by me to fight. It''s the same idea."


    "..." Hearing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was suddenly speechless.


    Co-author, did these two guys treat her as a soft persimmon?


    At this moment, Kuyuan Asuka was forced to recognize the present world.


    She can accept the "rejection of the sisters to kill each other and choose to quit", but she can''t accept the withdrawal of "the companion thinks it is a soft persimmon and directly eliminates it".


    The former is an expression of family affection and friendship, while the latter is simply ''weak''!


    Miss Kuyuan refuses to admit the fact that she is weak!


    However, no matter how Jiuyuan Asuka refused, Izayoi and Caitiao did gradually form a consensus on clearing the arena.


    If Su Jin really decides to let them fight in advance.


    "First, a little correction is needed."


    Su Jin finally spoke up. He looked at the two bear children who were eager to try, and then looked at Jiu Yuan Fei Niao who wanted to trouble him, but was found by the trouble, and held back his smile and said:


    "There are not only the three of you who are eligible to compete for the third generation, but also the daughter of Mr. Kasugabe Takaaki of the first generation, ''Kasukabe Yao''."


    "And now, she''s not there, so it''s naturally impossible to start early."


    "Secondly..."


    Su Jin said this, narrowed his eyes, and said calmly:


    "I''m not dead yet!!"


    "Want to be the third generation?"


    "Stinky girls, wait ten billion years!!"


    The words fell, boom! A loud bang.


    Su Jin clapped his hands, ignoring Nihui Izayoi who was buried in the ground with green onions upside down, and calmly threatened Fei Niao and Cai Niao:


    "This is the first warning, understand?"


    Kuyuan Asuka and Caitiao looked at each other, and then nodded as if the chicken was pecking at the rice.


    Seeing this, Su Jin immediately showed an ''old father-like'' smile of satisfaction.


    At this time, the black rabbit next to him said in a daze: "Huh? Why is Su Jin only playing Sixteen Nights? Are Fei Niao and Cai Niao okay?"


    Alphia glanced at the black rabbit, and then said with admiration:


    "In terms of how to stimulate people''s hearts to the maximum, you have to end up, Black Rabbit."


    Hearing this, the black rabbit touched the back of his head and showed a simple and honest smile like being praised:


    "Hey hey~~ where is it, people are just a little curious~"


    Hearing this, the corners of the mouths of everyone present twitched.


    Curious, is it necessary to deliberately mention this kind of thing that embarrassed Reverse Izayoi?


    Black Rabbit, you have done all your bad things! ! .


    Chapter 1731 Reminder of Sixteen Nights


    "Pain Pain!"


    Reverse Izayoi clutched his injured shoulder and shouted in pain.


    "That bunny dress is a conspiracy, definitely a conspiracy."


    "After wearing that injury, the pain suddenly increased thousands of times. Damn, there is definitely something wrong with that dress. That insidious rabbit must be calculating~ Okay!"


    "Yes, yes, you are right-"


    Kuyuan Asuka held a cotton swab and a red potion made by Hakoba in his hand, and spit-grooved while applying medicine to Reverse Izayoi''s shoulder.


    The two are now in the townhouse lobby near Moon Lake, which is the dormitory arranged by Black Rabbit.


    "And in fact, it was you who picked Izayoi in the end, right?"


    Asuka smeared the medicine for Reverse Sixteen Nights, while complaining:


    "In front of the second generation, let his two daughters fight on the spot and compete for the third generation. Do you think your scalp is not strong enough?"


    Hearing Asuka''s words, I returned to Izayoi with a smile, and said while puffing her air:


    "Man, you always have to try it."


    "And aren''t you curious about the strength of the second generation?"


    "Sorry, I''m too weak to be curious." Asuka screwed up the potion bottle with a blank expression, and then said to Neihui Izayoi: "How about you, did you succeed in confirming his strength after being beaten? "


    "Not at all." Ni Hui Shishiye laughed loudly: "I was beaten down without even thinking, and it still hurts to this day, well, the gap is really too big, so big that I can''t see it at all. How much difference is there?"


    "Now it is said that it is a problem of the purpose of the second generation, not a problem of clothes."


    Asuka muttered, and then complained:


    "Your statement really changes every once in a while, there''s no exact number."


    "Personal characteristics, don''t play if you''re upset."


    After returning to Izayoi to change the topic, Pink looked at Asuka with some playfulness and said:


    "And what about you? Have you recognized the gap between yourself and your sister?"


    "...Thanks to you, I recognized it clearly." Asuka was silent for a moment, then sighed. Somewhat distressed, he pressed his temples and said, "Like you, you are a monster that I can''t deal with."


    "By the way, why do they think I can compete with Caitiao? The gap is so obvious that everyone can see it?"


    "Then I have to ask you." Reverse Izayoi pulled the skirt off the suspenders, narrowed his eyes and said, "Why is there such a gap between you and Caitiao, Asuka, let''s not say anything else. , how can the physical gap between you be so big?"


    "Ah?" Jiuyuan Fei Niao froze for a moment, but did not respond for a while.


    Seeing this, I returned to Izayoi''s expression and explained playfully:

 Chapter 1179：

    "Look at you! You still haven''t responded?"


    "You must know that among the people who were present just now, the second generation will naturally needless to say. Although Goddess Pallas did not make a move, the danger to me is second only to the second generation. If you say that her physical fitness is poor, I am afraid you can''t do it.


    Of course, I don''t need to mention Ayatorio next, and Miss Alphia, who was fighting with me, also proved herself. "


    "And even if it''s the last remaining black rabbit, I feel her physique should be on par with mine." l10


    "Then the question is, is there a problem with everyone present? Or do you have a problem?"


    "What do you mean..." Asuka finally understood the meaning of Izayoi: "Is there something wrong with my body?"


    "I think it should be." Reversely Izayoi nodded: "It doesn''t make sense that my elder sister is so strong, but my younger sister is so weak, you must know that your mother can fight to the point of no winner, and the next generation will be forced to come. Blending, obviously the same level."


    "In this case, either there is a problem with your body that affects your physique, or you have other aspects to make up for your shortcomings."


    "Only in this way will the two Protoss adults think that a competition can be formed between you."


    "But... the second generation, no, father didn''t say anything..."


    Fei Niao remembered Su Jin who had left with Cai Niao before. If there is really something wrong with her daughter''s body, why didn''t Su Jin explain it?


    At this time, Shizuoye touched his chin: "Do you think there is a possibility? That is, this matter is not something that the second generation can handle."


    "Can''t handle it?" Asuka was stunned for a moment, then suddenly thought of Bai Yasha who ran away after seeing him once before: "Could it be because of my ''mother''."


    "I can only say it''s very likely." Izayoi nodded and stood up.


    Hearing this, Asuka was silent for a while, then looked back at Izayoi curiously and said:


    "Does it do you any good for reminding me like this? You must know that we are three generations of purpose competitors now."


    "Benefits?" Neihui Izayoi raised his brows: "If you have to analyze everything with its advantages and disadvantages, then this world will be too boring."


    "Besides, since we are competitors, wouldn''t it be very boring if our opponents are too weak?"


    "I see." Asuka nodded slightly to understand what Reverse Izayoi meant: "If there is a chance, I will give you the ''defeat'' you want."


    Hearing this, Izayoi raised the corner of his mouth. He smiled happily and said, "Then I''ll wait and see."


    "But before that, I''m afraid you need to solve your physical problems first."


    Hearing the words, Fei Niao took a deep breath: "I know, I will go to Cai Niao later."


    Hearing this, Izayoi showed a surprised expression:


    "Oh? Go directly to the master? Sure enough, the eldest lady is also a very interesting person~"


    "The compliment will be spared." Fei Niao picked up her hair and said indifferently: "By the way, I won''t take you there with me."


    Reversely, Izayoi counterattacked at this time: "I won''t appear to enter other people''s parent-child show time."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    The voice fell, and the two smiled at each other.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the stone road along the lake, the black rabbit who had just been sent back to his residence by the colorful bird said to Su Jin with a little helplessness:


    "Is it really good to just tell most of the facts directly?"


    Su Jin, who was walking in front, paused, looked back and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "A lot, a lot." Black Rabbit took a slight breath, and then gave an example: "For example, Miss Asuka''s bloodline, for example, Miss Izayoi''s birth problem, and the evil dragon..."


    "Is it really okay to tell them so many things in one go?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and asked:


    "Black Rabbit, are you saying that Arcadia is in a difficult situation now, or is Arcadia in a difficult situation a year ago?"


    "That was naturally a year ago." Hei Rabbit replied without thinking, and at the same time said with affection: "At that time, I was the only one left in the community with income, and I had to support Ren and Lily, and I had to take care of them. As a sick person, it can be said that you are so poor that you have nothing to do."


    .........


    Su Jin nodded again and again, agreeing with Black Rabbit''s statement:


    "Then do you think that if those children were thrown into that period, would they be able to bear it?"


    "..." Black Rabbit was silent for a moment, thinking about the personalities of Izayoi and Asuka that he observed before, and then said: "Although it feels like there will be a lot of tricky farces, I think they will endure it. ."


    Speaking of this, Black Rabbit paused and said, "It''s just that Arcadia led by them may live well in the lower levels, but it is basically impossible to develop into what it is now."


    There is only one person who can bring Arcadia to its unprecedented peak... Hei Rabbit looked at Su Jin''s profile and thought to himself.


    "It seems that you also think that their qualifications are good. In this case, after giving the necessary knowledge, is there any harm in letting young people go for it?"


    Su Jin said this, raised his hand and patted Hei Rabbit''s shoulder lightly:


    "I have the bottom line."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit instantly smiled and said:


    "That''s what he said."


    The black rabbit''s expression relaxed, as if the words just now were some kind of panacea:


    "Speaking of which, Lord Shiroyasha actually ran away ahead of time. He didn''t even give Asuka the most important bloodline and ran away. Now the arrangement has been disrupted, right? It was obvious that he planned to secretly ''leak'' to Buddhism."


    "Shiroyasha...I didn''t expect her to be so ashamed."


    Su Jin shook his head and said helplessly:


    "As for the Fomen group, just let the bullets fly for a while, and someone will remind them for us."


    "Is that so... Then it seems that I will be busy next time..."


    While the two were talking, they walked further and further along the lake road.


    Chapter 1732 ''Someone''


    in a dimly lit hut.


    A shrill female voice that seemed to be choking her throat rang out:


    "What information are you looking at so seriously?"


    On the tea seat, the young man with a pale and tender face, dressed in a white robe, turned his head slightly and looked at the one-eyed crow on the tea table:


    "It''s you, Loki."


    Hei Tian just glanced at the crow, then turned back, and refocused his eyes on the scroll:


    "I''m looking at information about Arcadia."


    "Oh?" Loki heard the words with a surprised and hurt expression: "Why do you have an intelligence businessman other than me?"


    "Did I do something wrong? Or maybe you don''t love me anymore?"


    "Put away your pretentious words." Hei Tian never took his eyes off the scroll, and said contemptuously, "I just think you are charging too much."


    "What?" Rocky showed a shocked expression at this time: "You are a two-digit number, but you think my fee is expensive? Isn''t this amount of money worth nothing to you?"


    Hearing the words "four two three", Hei Tian raised his head to look at Loki and said, "First of all, my hair is not that expensive."


    "Secondly, due to personal reasons, my spending needs to be cut significantly recently."


    "Finally, it''s about Arcadia''s intelligence. I don''t trust the intelligence sources in your hands. After all, a lot of that intelligence has been processed by ''Athena''. Do you want me to expect her to betray Su Jin?"


    After listening to Hei Tian''s explanation, Loki suddenly said: "Oh, I forgot that you were blackmailed by that freak in Arcadia..."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, being stepped on by a junior has become a stepping stone, not to mention being blackmailed. It is estimated that you can finally surpass the White Night King in this thousand years, and the competition is the worst in the double digits."


    Hearing that Lokina didn''t bring much malicious sarcasm, Hei Tian just listened calmly for a while, and then said:


    "I want to buy the latest information on Arcadia. How many sources do you have?"


    "Oh? Do you have business?" Loki''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he hurriedly stepped forward to report: "Are you a Taoist or a Confucianist? Or a Buddhist? It really doesn''t work, that abominable dumping demon with a thousand eyes. , it''s not that I can''t get in touch."


    Speaking of this, Loki raised his black bird wings, and the thief smiled and made a humane ''rubbing his hands'':


    "Of course, there is a little bit of a negligible agency fee involved."


    Hei Tian thought for a moment, and then said to Loki:


    "Buddhist and Confucian, um, by the way, the dumping demon you mentioned, that is, the intelligence on Laplace''s side, also help me collect a copy."


    "Okay boss, no problem boss." Loki''s tone suddenly became very gentle and kind: "I don''t know what kind of information you want?"


    "Information about this person..."


    Hei Tian suddenly took out a photo and handed it to Loki.


    And on the picture in this photo, it happened to be the scene of Izayoi falling from the sky in reverse.


    "This is?"


    Loki quickly searched his intelligence database, and after a while, he said:


    "Back to the sixteenth night, the spiritual figure is ''four digits (to be determined)'', the physique is abnormal, it is suspected to be close to the pure blood dragon, the perception is keen, it is suspected that the investigation has been discovered, oh?! The newcomer that Dia summoned?"


    "What''s the situation? Why does Arcadia summon newcomers from the lower realm to Hakoba at such a time? They shouldn''t have this need."


    Hearing these words, Hei Tian smiled slightly: "Where did you get this information from?"


    Loki stretched his wings and said in a relaxed tone:


    "It''s the Confucian Sect, you know, that has recently raised Arcadia''s intelligence level to the highest level, so there will naturally be more intelligence."


    "Thanks to them, I won''t have to buy processed information from Thousand Eyes and Athena in the future."


    "Oh, by the way, the specific encrypted information, I threw it into your private little world, where you can check it slowly."


    "It turned out to be someone from the Jade Emperor? In the case that someone may be dangerous to them, their efficiency has always been good."


    Hei Tian shook his head, then asked Loki:


    "How about the Buddha''s side? Did they detect anything?"


    "That''s not it." Loki said with a strange expression at this time: "Their spies seem to be a little unlucky recently. There have been several groups of dangerous elements who are suspected of being the final trial of human beings. It can be said that they have really suffered heavy losses recently. ."


    "That group of troublemakers?" Hei Tian showed a surprised expression at this time: "They actually have the power to test the final human race?"


    "It''s still under investigation, but it feels very similar, but according to the existing information, are these people harmful to the final test? At present, Qianyan and the major forces in the East are doubting whether ''someone'' has cracked the final test. The secret of refining has already reached the point of the final trial of wholesale subspecies."


    Hei Tian automatically replaced "someone" in Loki''s words into Su Jin, then shook his head and said:


    "If the fundamental logic of mankind''s final trial is really cracked, then the wind of decadence has come in person."


    "It is estimated that it is a method that can erase the immortality of gods and Buddhas, and it is somewhat close to the final trial to erase the privilege."


    "But since someone is secretly targeting Buddhism, it''s a good thing."


    When Loki heard the ''someone'' in Hei Tian''s mouth, he automatically substituted the person into ''Alger:'' "That''s right, that person has a big hatred with Fomen. I guess she has long been angry after being suppressed for so many years. Now, if it weren''t for the situation, I''m afraid she would have wanted to fight with Buddhism! Gaga~~"


    "That''s not enough, but it''s almost there..." Hei Tian shook his head, and then said to Loki: "You can try to sell some information to Fomen recently."


    "Oh?" When Loki heard this sentence, his eyes suddenly went wrong: "Is it the information of that little girl? Is there anything special about her? If it is special enough, I can make the decision to waive it for you this time. "


    Hearing this, Hei Tian smiled and said:


    "In a way, this girl can be said to have been born to me."


    "Daughter of two figures?" Loki''s business nerves suddenly became sensitive.


    "Not yet." Hei Tian shook his head and said, "It''s just my attempt at the final trial."


    When Loki heard this, his tone suddenly became excited:


    "Oh!!!! Could it be that the title of my intel could say ''The Miraculous Daughter Who Killed the Evil Dragon Has Been Born!''"


    "Big deal, really big deal!!"


    She flew excitedly in mid-air for several laps before landing again and asked:


    "But then again, this kid actually joined Arcadia, tsk tsk, you really have a hand, Hei Tian, ??did you shake hands with that freak so quickly?"


    Hei Tian shook his head slightly: "It''s just that the interests are the same."


    "By the way, when selling this information, you''d better contact Athena, otherwise..."


    Hearing this, Loki''s face became bitter, and then he frowned and said:


    "I understand, I''m going to be sucked blood by that **** Greek vampire. That woman''s fee is very expensive!"

 Chapter 1180：

    Hei Tian looked at Loki with a smile, and said calmly:


    "By the way, and... Buddhism can''t know about this, understand?"


    "Oh~~!!" Loki suddenly lengthened his tone, and then nodded heavily: "I understand!!"


    0.8 "I heard that the most recent mage in Buddhism was visiting a nightclub and accidentally found a bag of letter bags dropped by customers at the bar counter, and by coincidence, there was information about Arcadia in the letter bag, and more. Coincidentally, the document is still old-fashioned paper, and there is no way to trace the owner of the document."


    When Loki said this, he sighed with regret on his face:


    "It''s really regrettable."


    Hei Tian put away the scroll, nodded and said:


    "really."


    "So this regret only comes once, right?"


    "You are too wise!" Loki gave Krishna a salute with his wings, and then said eagerly, "Then, can I leave?"


    Seeing this, Hei Tian smiled:


    "Be careful on the road."


    Before the words fell, Loki brushed the missing trace.


    At this time, Hei Tian put away the sundries on the table, then looked at the dark sky outside the window, and raised the tea cup in the direction of Lingshan.


    The next second, the wooden house fell into darkness again.


    Chapter 1733 Useful tricks


    Along the Moon Lake.


    In front of the townhouse built along the lake, Jiu Yuanfei Niao, who put on a long white dress at home, looked at the house number hanging on the wall.


    Looking at the word ''colored bird'' above, Jiuyuan Asuka took a deep breath, then patted his cheek and cheered himself:


    "Take it easy, take it easy, now you are not facing your opponent, but facing ''sister'', so don''t be nervous!"


    After feeling that his emotions were relieved, Jiuyuan Asuka put his hand on the doorbell.


    Ding-dong-


    The doorbell rang, and soon after the call was connected.


    Then, a question sounded:


    "Who?"


    Hearing this response, Jiuyuan Asuka felt something was wrong, but she still recognized it, it was Caitiao''s voice.


    "It''s me, Fei Niao." Jiu Yuan Fei Niao said this, paused for a while, and shouted a little shamefully: "Sister, can you open the door?"


    "Hmmmm?"


    Ayato''s surprised voice came from the communication device.


    Then with a thud, the railing door next to it opened automatically, and then the voice of the colorful bird came over:


    "Come in."


    When Jiuyuan Asuka heard the words, he breathed 16 sighs of relief, and then stepped into the villa.


    But just after taking a few steps, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao finally noticed the ''normal body'' that was just wrong.


    So rational!


    It should be said that Caibird''s voice is too rational.


    When she met Su Jin for the first time before, Cai Bird acted like a little girl clinging to her father, full of childishness and innocence.


    But the voice that came from the communication device just now was full of rationality and maturity, just like the tone of her peers.


    It''s a bit bad.... Asuka didn''t expect this to happen at all.


    Originally, according to the character she expected to win the color bird, it should not be too difficult for her to obtain relevant information about herself, but now, the risk is rising rapidly.


    So do you want to go in.... Jiuyuan Asuka thought for a moment, and then made a decision through gritted teeth.


    Get in! She must go in, even if she ignores her kinship and only considers her opponents, she must go in.


    Within the community, in the early stage of the competition, the possibility of danger is not high, but relatively, if you contact the other party, you can collect certain intelligence.


    With low risk and high reward, Asuka has no reason to refuse.


    Thinking of this, Jiuyuan Asuka took a slight breath, then pushed open the door and walked in.


    Entering the villa and passing through the entrance is the lobby on the first floor.


    The decoration style of the hall is European style, which is beautiful and elegant, but also brings the warmth of a small family.


    As soon as Jiuyuan Asuka entered the door, he saw a colorful bird with golden hair like the sun standing beside the sofa with a tea box on his face, as if he had just fetched tea leaves.


    Caitiao, who came in on secondment, raised his head slightly and asked, "Only black tea can do it, right?"


    "Uh... OK." Asuka was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    "Don''t be stunned, sit down." Cai Bird pointed to the sofa chair opposite her, then walked to the cabinet, and said in a natural tone, "Can you accept brandy?"


    As soon as he arrived at the sofa money, the expression of the bird who had not sat down suddenly became very strange: "Black tea and brandy? What combination is this?"


    Although she often drinks Japanese tea, such as matcha, she has heard of the type of black tea. Black tea is paired with brandy. I vaguely remember that it seems to be the way of drinking in England, but things in England... .Can I eat it?


    Asuka was caught in an inexplicable tangle.


    At this time, Cainiao took out a plastic bottle with the word coconut juice written on the package from the tea cabinet. After unscrewing the lid, the bird suddenly smelled the rich aroma of wine:


    "I don''t know what combination, but this little witch, who always has the attitude of a teacher, recommended me the drinking method based on her own experience, so do you want to try it?"


    "You wine..." Flying Bird looked at the packaging of the brandy''s coconut milk, and said with a subtle expression: "The origin should be very abnormal, right?"


    "This is a gift from Alphia''s mother. As for the black tea, I got it from my mother''s tea cabinet that month. The tea set was given by Zhu Nai''s mother. By the way, the decoration of the room was chosen by Black Rabbit''s mother. ."


    Hearing the several names that Cainiao said, especially the word ''Black Rabbit'', Feiniao couldn''t help opening his mouth and said in a circle:


    "Our family relationship...is it so messy...and what happened to the black rabbit?"


    "You don''t know?" Cai Bird, who picked up the water bottle, looked at the bird with a subtle look and said, "She was the first woman to follow behind her father, you don''t really think of her as a rabbit to be bullied, right? "


    Ah this.... Asuka suddenly turned her head away with some guilty conscience.


    Can she say that although she is not really a black rabbit to be bullied, she still has the idea of ??bullying?


    Having said that, it turns out that even that rabbit is my little mother? What happened to this community called Arcadia? Why am I thinking something is wrong.


    At this time, Cainiao added a small amount of brandy to her and Asuka''s black tea while brewing black tea, and then picked up the cup and smelled the refreshing fragrance:


    "Actually, you don''t have to be nervous. Mother Black Rabbit won''t care about such little things."


    "I''m not nervous about that." Fei Niao tucked his hands between his legs and rubbed his hands nervously.


    "That''s because you are worried about not being able to handle the relationship with the members of the community?" Saitori was surprised, and then said of course: "This is not to be nervous, after all, this is something that can be solved with laws."


    "How to solve it?" Asuka looked curiously at the ''senior'' in front of him.


    "If it''s from the Arcadia branch, men call uncles and women call sisters. Under normal circumstances, men who are stopped by you are usually embarrassed, because they think they can''t be compared with their father. And women are even simpler, they will automatically substitute you into the lovely junior."


    Listening to Cai Bird''s explanation, Asuka said in a daze:


    "What about the directly-administered headquarters?"


    "That''s easier."


    Cai Bird shrugged and said in a relaxed tone:


    "Regardless of physical age, just adding ''mum'' to their name will solve everything, including but not limited to ''asking for gifts'', ''escape punishment for mischief'', ''slightly inappropriate requests'' '', this is very useful, you will understand when you use it."


    Jiuyuan Asuka: "...Are you sure this community is called Arcadia? Not the ''Emperor''s Harem''?"


    Cai Bird blinked when he heard the words, then smiled and asked: "What do you think the meaning of the name Arcadia is?".


    Chapter 1734 Colorful Birds and Flying Birds


    "Arcadia...is the ideal hometown, right?"


    Asuka tried to explain the connotation of Arcadia. Fortunately, although she was born in a traditional island country, she still has a little level of foreign language, so she can quickly think of a suitable explanation.


    "Yes, ideal land!"


    Cai Bird nodded, and then said:


    "The ideal of the former leader, Mr. Xiaoming and the chief of staff, Aunt Canary, was to ''let the lower classes form a grand alliance of strata, that is, let human beings manage human beings and let human beings choose their own future'', so all Arcadia at that time had All aspects are prepared for this.¡±


    "That''s why the previous generation spanned the four regions of the lower layer of the box garden, east, west, north and south, and nearly 300 communities formed the ''Arcadia Alliance''."


    When Jiuyuan Asuka heard this, she admired Canary''s choice. After all, Hakoniwa was a world full of gods and demons.


    In such a world, those who pursue human beings belong to human beings, and those who pursue gods and Buddhas return to gods and Buddhas are indeed a model of freedom and democracy. Of course, if she admires, she will definitely not join this kind of community if she really chooses.


    The experience of living in the 1940s told her that ideals require sacrifice, and what an ordinary citizen like her needs is a stable and happy life, not a sword rain.


    However, since there is Canary Vermilion in front, Jiuyuan Asuka subconsciously compares the ideals of the two generations of Arcadia:


    "Then what is our father''s ideal? It can''t be a harem group, right?"


    Kuyuan Asuka said in a joking tone the ''thought'' he doubted in his heart.


    However, to her surprise, Caitiao said directly after thinking for a while:


    "I have no idea."


    "I''m just a baby who has not been born for two months. How could my father tell me about such complicated ideals?"


    "Huh?" Jiuyuan Feiniao was stunned: "You mean a two-month-old baby? You..."


    Flying Bird opened his eyes wide and looked at the colorful bird that was not much different in age from his appearance, even more beautiful and more temperamental, his entire face was blank.


    Are you sure you''re not kidding me? According to the elders, we are identical twins?


    However, at this time, Caitiao said casually:


    "Before I was born, I was stillborn because of insufficient nutrition. It''s only a matter of two months for me to be reincarnated. Is it wrong to call myself a baby?"


    "Ah...Is that so...that''s right...''"." Jiuyuan Asuka responded subconsciously, but then her face turned pale: "You said that you were undernourished before birth, this is What''s the meaning? "


    She finally realized that something was wrong in Caitiao''s words.


    Cai Bird paused, then looked at Jiu Yuan Fei Bird meaningfully and said:


    "What else could it mean? Literally, of course."


    "Take away my chance of survival, my lovely sister~~"


    Jiuyuan Asuka''s face suddenly turned pale, and she suddenly understood why she and Caitori were identical twins, but they were two mothers.


    It turned out that it was because of the competition of ''nutrients''... I killed my sister with my own hands before I was born...


    "What, his face is so pale..." Cai Bird covered his stomach and laughed, laughing very happily: "No wonder ''Yao'' would say, if you say that to you, you will definitely be scared. It will scare people!!"


    "You..." Seeing Cai Niao''s playful appearance, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao didn''t know that he was being tricked, so he blushed and said, "So, what you just said was false? Are you kidding me?"


    "Sorry, but I''ve never told a lie, um, I haven''t said it so far." Cai Bird took a sip of her lipstick tea, her elegant and calm posture resembling the queen from which her bloodline originated.


    Hearing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s complexion changed, but with what happened just now, she is now somewhat rational:


    "So, does the so-called three-generation competition also mean that you will get revenge?"


    "You can understand it as you want."


    Cai Bird waved his hand with a relaxed look, and two mousse cakes appeared on the table.


    She picked up a bit of cake with a fork, and then gave it, and finally narrowed her eyes to reveal the happiness of eating sweets:


    "For me, the competition with you is just a little game that Mother Mother uses to tease the White Night King."


    "Oh, yes, Father Father may not know that Mother Mother has been using dreams to relieve me. After all, dreams are also a ''realm'' for her."


    "And as the daughter of the realm, I can naturally control the dream to communicate with my mother. This secret is just compensation for scaring you once."


    Su Jin forbids the queen, the mother of Cai Bird, to have contact with her? Jiuyuan Asuka digested the information she just received suspiciously, and then asked the question she wanted to ask for a long time:

 Chapter 1181：

    "Since you inherited the realm of that queen, what did I inherit?"


    "You?" Cai Bird was stunned when he heard the words, then hehe smiled and said, "You didn''t inherit anything."


    "What?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was stunned when she heard the words.


    Although she knew some examples of parents with extraordinary talents but common children, she did not expect such a thing to happen to her.


    You must know that she has thought that she is different from ordinary people since she was a child! !


    "I was hit a bit." Jiuyuan Asuka couldn''t help rubbing her temples: "I originally thought that I was in a state of undeveloped talent like Izayoi said, but I didn''t expect that I didn''t inherit it. Talent?"


    "I can''t say that either. What Izayoi said is actually quite right, it''s just..."


    "Just what?"


    Hearing the question, Caitiao ate a piece of cake, then pointed at Jiuyuan Asuka with a fork and said:


    "It''s just the current you, not the real ''you''."


    "The real me?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was stunned: "What does this mean?"


    Caitiao bit his fork, thought for a while, and said, "How do you say it... According to Mother Mother, Father Father has made a special contribution to Hakoniwa, so his children will be naturally favored by the Hakoten Center."


    ".¡¦If the child''s mother is an ordinary human, then there is no need to distort the laws, and the child will be born with a demigod. If the mother is a dragon, there is a chance to give birth to a pure-blooded real dragon, or to have the ability to become a real dragon. Potential Yalong, but if it is a Protoss..."


    Cai Bird pointed to himself, and then pointed to Asuka:


    "It will become a ''born **** and Buddha'' like you and me."


    Jiuyuan Asuka was stunned when he heard the words: "Natural God and Buddha... One of the three most powerful races of Hakoba, the natural god..."


    However, because of this, Asuka was confused: "But I''m still human..."


    "That''s why the competition hasn''t started, little sister!" Cai Niao looked at Jiu Yuan Fei Niao with a smile and said, "You thought that what I said before Izayoi was to quickly end the rivalry between sisters, did your father not consider it?"


    "No, he has considered it, not only that, Mother Mother, and even the White Night King have also considered it."


    "But because of the principle of fairness, they all chose to postpone the date."


    Speaking of this, Caitiao pointed to himself: "One is because I was just born again."


    Then, she pointed to Asuka again: "The second is because you are still living in the human body, and you have not really inherited the blood of the White Night King (alright)."


    "Similarly, not counting the descendants of canaries who are naturally rejected, even Yao is just getting into the knowledge of Little Garden, and it takes a certain amount of time to grow up."


    "None of us are well prepared, so it''s natural that the competition can''t happen immediately, so you can understand?"


    "I see..."


    After listening to the explanation, Jiuyuan Asuka finally understood the current situation:


    "So all I have to do now is get my real body back?"


    "That''s right!" Cai Bird nodded.


    "Then who should I look for, my real mother, the White Night King?" Jiuyuan Asuka was a little nervous, because she didn''t know if Caitiao was willing to tell her the enemy''s corresponding information.


    After all, she is the enemy who took the other''s first life...


    "It''s useless to look for. You can only wait for that person to make a decision... No, maybe you can indeed look for it."


    Cai Bird said this, her emerald eyes suddenly became ethereal and dazzling, and then, her voice seemed to overlap with a female voice, and said together:


    "Let me give you a coordinate, the coordinate leading to where Bai Ye is.".


    Chapter 1735 Bai Yasha guessed the truth


    A dark space without light.


    The sound of ticking water kept thinking about it, like a timer, silently recording the time.


    Su Jin listened to the sound of tickling water and seemed to be walking aimlessly in this dark space.


    Although it was dark all around, Su Jin was especially able to see his own situation clearly, as if he was glowing.


    After walking for a while in such an environment with himself as the source of light, Su Jin finally stopped and looked up at another source of light.


    It was a white-haired girl with a childish and beautiful face with cute black ghost horns who wanted to grab two hands.


    Wearing a well-fitting purple kimono, she curled up, as if startled by something, and squatted in the corner.


    If you tremble again, I am afraid it is the scene of the lo*ic*n crime now... While complaining in her heart, Su Jin said hello to Lolita in front:


    "Suddenly escaping and suddenly locking yourself up, your willfulness makes me very embarrassed, Shiroyasha."


    That''s right, the childish and lovely white-haired girl in front of him is the incarnation of Hakoba''s famous Tendo, the two-digit demon king with the king''s name "White Night".


    He is also the authoritative editor of the most authoritative salty and wet magazine in Hakoten, and a salty and wet expert.


    Of course, the latter name is definitely impossible to come up with, but it doesn''t match Shiroyasha''s current style at all.


    As for this place, it is the secret treasure of Gao Tianyuan God Group, the interior of Tianyan 423 households.


    Because of Shiroyasha''s sudden departure, there is also the strangeness in the space of Arcadia headquarters.


    Alger, who is also a Protoss, first noticed the fact that Shiroyasha hid in Tianiwato, and then notified Su Jin and asked him to come over to find people.


    After all, if Shiroyasha, who is in charge of the formation of multiple suns, hides in Amaniwado for a long time, the sun that never sets in Hakotei will go down again.


    "We''re just a little uncomfortable."


    Shiroyasha raised his head, resting his chin on his arm, and said in a helpless tone:


    "Although I made preparations in my heart, it''s natural to be afraid of having a child, right?"


    She said, and raised her young white hand towards Su Jin: "Look at this hand, this tender skin, this fleshy feeling, obviously we are still a child ourselves! Have a baby or something, Don''t you think it''s scary?"


    "I don''t think so." Su Jin said without hesitation, "because I wasn''t born."


    Bai Yasha stared at Su Jin with a pair of dead fish eyes, as if silently complaining.


    Seeing this, Su Jin put one hand on his hip and said helplessly:


    "Sorry, I can''t understand your thoughts at all. After all, you can change your age and appearance at will. It''s probably because of different races."


    This guy actually believed that we were worrying about this? Bai Yasha (bgai) looked at Su Jin suspiciously, completely disbelieving in his heart, but he pretended to believe on his face.


    After all, she couldn''t say that she suddenly realized something and hid in Tianiwado immediately because she realized that she had the idea of ??''it''s good for Su Jin, and it''s acceptable to have a child''?


    As an artifact that seals the sun, Amaniwato limits Shiroyasha''s power, but also limits outsiders'' interference with her.


    Shiroyasha went to Tianiwado and searched for a long time, but did not find that she had a plot from the Queen of Halloween on her body. Only then did she determine that she had actually become a two-way plug-in.


    Damn, we clearly wanted to hold a cute girl in our arms, not a handsome boy! !


    Why do we have to hold him?


    Uh, no, you can''t hold it either...


    Looking at Bai Yasha, who was in a state of change in front of him, Su Jin, who didn''t understand the other party''s mood, continued to ask:


    "So, are you going to abandon the original plan?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha suddenly became alert, narrowed his eyes and asked, "Did Alger say something to you?"


    Hearing this question, Su Jin narrowed his eyes, showing the same expression as ''subway, old man, mobile phone'', and said speechlessly:


    "It''s not what she said to me, but if you don''t accept it, you can only let her replace it, understand?"


    "This can''t be done! Our daughter, mother is Alger or something... oh oh? It seems to be okay?"


    Bai Yasha seemed to have suddenly thought of something beautiful, and almost burst into laziness:


    "You said, how about we have a three-way hybrid?"


    "With our strength and your talent, as well as Alger''s beauty, such a child will definitely be very good!!"


    Hearing this bold idea, Su Jin was stunned on the spot, before replying after a long while:


    "I can only say that it''s you?"


    "In that case, are you going to convince Alger?"


    "That''s just saying, ''You can still be beautiful when you are ugly''."


    Shiroyasha, who was still very excited, suddenly felt like a leaking balloon, and was suddenly deflated:


    "It''s fine with your words. Ar''s sauce will never refuse. She may not even want a simple bloodline inheritance. She wants to conceive and conceive herself, but if you add us, there will be no drama at all."


    "It''s fine for you to know for yourself."


    Su Jin replied angrily, and then said:


    "Then what? What are you thinking now? Can you give the bloodline in the near future? You must know that the child is not an idiot. He has almost realized the gap between his own strength and Caibird. After this, she guessed the core problem, It''s only sooner or later."


    Although the power of the twin goddesses reversed the cause and effect and turned Bai Yasha and Su Jin into the ''parents'' of Jiuyuan Asuka, it was only a short time, and the two were willing to cooperate.


    Interference between two-digit numbers is not as permanent and effective as two-digit numbers are for people below two-digit numbers.


    If you don''t want to waste the power of the twin goddesses, Shiroyasha has to make a decision as soon as possible.


    Of course, it''s not that Su Jin can''t trouble the two goddesses twice, but if he does, it will definitely not be him, but Bai Yasha.


    "We know the seriousness, after all, we can''t trouble the boss twice because of this matter... It''s just, it''s just..."


    Seeing that Bai Yasha seemed to be still struggling, Su Jin suddenly raised his brows and said:


    "I''m suddenly a little curious about what you are worried about."


    Bai Yasha''s face froze when he heard the words, and his expression was a little flustered, but he quickly calmed down.


    "What? Do you still want to ask us?"


    "Merely Su Jin, can''t you force us to say what''s on your mind...Fuck, why is this thing in your hands?"


    Looking at the golden parchment representing ''own sovereignty'', Bai Yasha was dumbfounded.


    Su Jin didn''t explain, just looked at Bai Yasha with a wanton smile, with a ''you guessed it'' attitude.


    On the other side, Bai Yasha''s face changed several times, and finally he gritted his teeth and said:


    "It was lent to you by the boss, right!"


    "She asked us to promise to come down to Asuka at the beginning, even if we will do this, right?"


    "Okay, let''s talk about how things can become so strange, so that''s what the boss meant!"


    "What''s the game with Halloween Nabichi, what''s the deal with Buddhism, and what''s reassuring other old people. Co-authoring these reasons are all excuses. The real purpose is to let us have a blind date with you?"


    "Damn, boss, if you think that a mere claim of sovereignty will make us surrender..."


    At this moment, Su Jin''s voice sounded:


    "Sovereignly order it."


    "We surrender!!"


    The ''incomparably tough'' Bai Yasha immediately raised his hands in a gesture of surrender:


    "What you do is good, don''t use any order for us... The taste of being trained involuntarily, we don''t want to suffer it again!"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin was shocked by the little secret of the twin goddesses and Bai Yasha, while looking at the sovereign document in his hand, his expression fell into a dull moment for a moment.


    "Look at what! It''s not the kind of tone you think!" Bai Yasha glared fiercely: "It''s just forcibly changing the style and habits, not the kind of thing you think."


    "So... it can be done, right?"


    Shiroyasha''s expression froze.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was holding the sovereign document, glanced at Bai Yasha, and then his eyes changed little by little.


    Chapter 1736 The goddess talk in the misty courtyard


    Inside the courtyard shrouded in mist.


    The blond girl in the red dress and the elegant and soft woman with white hair sat at the stone table in the pavilion together.


    In the center of the stone table, a circle of transparent water mirrors suspended in mid-air exudes a faint blue light with low brightness.


    This is the ''heaven-viewing mirror'' produced by the heavenly court. Because the authority of ''all-knowing'' is added to the material, it can observe all beings in the three realms and six realms.

 Chapter 1182：

    At this time, a dark area in Arcadia was emerging in the Observation Mirror.


    "Did you still hide in Amaniwato in the end?" Sitting on the right, the soft and mature Omega said in an emotionless tone.


    "Isn''t this expected for us?"


    The appearance is similar to Leticia and Lamia, and the goddess Alpha, who is like a childlike girl, is looking around the unobservable dark area with interest:


    "After so many years, Xiaobai still can''t get rid of this habit of hiding when he is shy. It really makes me not know what to say~ It''s good."


    "It''s really a pity from this point of view that Amaniwato was used by her like that."


    Hearing Alpha''s regretful words, Omega just glanced coldly at her - half body:


    "Isn''t it you who taught her how to use Amaniwato in this way?"


    Hearing this, Alpha tilted his head, clapped his hands, and said with some surprise, "Oh? Was it taught by me? It can only be said that it is me who was able to develop such a fun method."


    "..." Omega didn''t speak, just glanced at Alpha, and then turned to the water curtain on the side: "Su Jin has been in for a while, why did you deliberately leave them alone?"


    "Humph." Alpha looked at Omega playfully, and said in a playful tone, "You actually failed to keep up with your own thinking. It seems that maybe it''s your turn to fall asleep next time."


    Omega didn''t say much, just waited quietly for the explanation of her half body.


    She didn''t wait long, and soon Alpha explained to her: "Don''t you think that Su Jin''s child is the easiest insurance for Xiaobai?"


    Omega frowned slightly, with a look of doubt: "Why are you preparing at this time?"


    As different sides of the same person, Omega certainly knows what Alpha is talking about now.


    She was considering the ownership of Shiroyasha if the ''two goddesses'' failed to compete for the single digit.


    Before winning, think about losing first. This is the painful lesson that the two goddesses have been taught by years of fighting experience.


    Sometimes it is better to have a plan for failure ahead of time than to have no plan.


    It is for this reason that Omega is suspicious:


    "Did you have a premonition?"


    "One point." Alpha held his face and looked at the water curtain softly: "Maybe it''s because I lost once, or it may be because the situation is gradually intensifying, and I have to consider the possibility of ''defeat''."


    "So, you entrusted Xiaobai to him?" Omega paused, then said seriously: "It seems that your humanity has been enhanced again, Alpha."


    "If it was you in the past, I''m afraid you would never consider this kind of thing."


    The past that Omega mentioned refers to the primordial goddess who was in the dawn period, defeated the White Night King, and could annihilate the central recovery, that is, Alpha "the cause of the beginning".


    If it was that goddess, she wouldn''t care about the future of a defeated slave.


    "This is a good thing for us." Alpha''s face was full of smiles: "Whether it is for competing for single digits, or for the need to maintain relationships, it is a good thing."


    Omega did not refute, but said calmly:


    "I have discussed with ''them''. As long as Su Jin does not expand the responsibilities of the Heavenly Army and does not take over Thousand Eyes with his own advantages, they will acquiesce to the current situation."


    Hearing this, Alpha slightly raised his eyebrows:


    "Are you worried that we will be completely united with him? That''s right, they don''t want to face us after the expansion of power after they have solved Yahweh and Buddhism."


    Alpha couldn''t help but chuckle, but he didn''t care about the statement of other truths:


    "Because of the new changes brought by Su Jin, Hakoba can continue to move forward, and they who have indirectly benefited from it have become so easy to talk about."


    "This is a long-awaited inevitability." Omega explained calmly, and then said in a serious tone: "It''s just that if you let Su Jin contact ''Bai Ye'' again, it will only arouse the disgust of those people."


    "After all, he is a special existence that can borrow central power."


    However, in the face of Omega''s warning, Alpha just said meaningfully: "That''s why Xiaobai is now in Tianyan Indoors!"


    "In there, even if there is a change that is crucial to the two of them, the outside world, even us, can''t find out what''s going on."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Hearing this, Omega just said coldly: "You are challenging their bottom line."


    "What? What Yawei did, we can''t do it?" Alpha said with a sneer on the side, "He can secretly obliterate the possibility of Little Garden, but we can''t try to make Su Jin tame the Central Little Garden?"


    "Sakyamuni and those two just sat and watched once, can''t they continue to ignore it again?"


    "You''re gambling."


    Omega said calmly.


    "But I bet right."


    Alpha looked at the darkness in the sky-viewing mirror and showed a little smile:


    "It''s the best proof that no one has interfered yet."


    Omega was silent for a moment after hearing the words, then raised her hand, and Void clicked the picture on the water curtain.


    In the next second, the face of Jiuyuan Bird suddenly appeared on the screen.


    .........


    The screen is opened and turned into a bird''s-eye view.


    Immediately, there was a scene of a long-distance bird walking in an unknown dark place.


    After doing this, Omega turned her head towards ''self'' and asked, "Are you sure no one is interfering?"


    The corner of Alpha''s mouth twitched slightly, and then said with a stiff smile: "Little Halloween is very bad..."


    "She''s always been very autonomous," Omega added lightly.


    Seeing this, Alpha took a deep breath, his eyes flashed slightly, and the time around the bird was slightly staggered, allowing her to linger in the dark place for a while, and then said with a smile:


    "Perhaps we can consider adding a burden to Little Halloween?"


    "Like?" Omega asked suspiciously.


    "Our ''world war'' with Yawei, she has not made progress as an agent, right?" Alpha laughed and said nothing.


    "A little urging?" Omega asked suspiciously.


    "Which level is a little bit?" Alpha narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    Omega paused for a moment, then said, "The slightest, the level where she has to ask for help."


    Hearing this, Alpha said directly: "That''s such a happy decision."


    In the misty courtyard, the two goddesses decided to make things difficult for the Queen of Halloween with ease.


    And at the same time.


    Looking at the darkness in front of him.


    Jiuyuan Bird couldn''t help looking up at the sky, but there was no light in the place that should have been the sky.


    "So...where did I get sent?" Eight.


    Chapter 1737 Bai Yasha''s ''Heroic''


    dark place.


    Kuyuan Asuka fell into deep annoyance.


    "I''m so stupid, I''m so stupid. Why did I just believe the person who was possessed by the colorful bird?"


    "Even if she is the Queen of Halloween in my guess, that doesn''t mean she has absolute goodwill towards me."


    "However, it turned out that I basically believed her unconditionally, and went directly to this inexplicable place to find the White Night King, and then I was simply trapped here."


    For a while, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao seemed to see a crow flying by in the dark sky, and shouted: ''Fool! fool! Kuyuan Asuka is a fool! ¡¯


    "No, I can''t think about it anymore, I''m afraid I''ll be decadent, I have to cheer up."


    Flying birds snap! Snapped! A few times, he patted his cheek, forced himself to calm down, and then continued to calculate:


    "Although it is a good choice to stay here and wait for rescue, considering the current situation, Izayoi is the only one who knows my whereabouts."


    "In the best case, it''s probably only after one night that Izayoi finds out that something is wrong and comes to look for "Four Two Three" me, and then I will find out my disappearance."


    As for the colorful bird, after realizing that the ghost person is suspected to be the queen of Halloween, Jiuyuan Asuka doesn''t have much hope for her.


    "So, the best case is to survive here for more than 12 hours, and the worst case is to be trapped here?"


    "Well, the latter is not very likely, and I don''t believe that the queen would want to harm me in this way."


    There is no other reason. With such a blunt action, the Halloween Queen is completely unable to explain to Su Jin, and even affects Cainiao. After all, Feiyao disappeared in Cainiao''s dormitory.


    That queen can''t possibly be someone who can even cheat on her own daughter, right?


    "So considering the positions of both sides, is there a possibility that the queen''s purpose in sending me into this strange dark area is not to trap me, but to let me in, her purpose is to achieved?"


    "Is it something that will take effect once I come in and is beneficial to her, or is she really, as she promised, ''just'' sent me to the White Night King''s place?"


    What kind of possibility would it be... Asuka Yuto thought as he moved forward in this dark area.


    He has tried the safety here just after he came in. Although he can''t see the floor and the road ahead, as long as he ''thinks'' that he is stepping on a flat ground and there is no obstacle in front of her, then she will really be unimpeded. .


    This kind of phenomenon, after the bird fantasized about the wall in front of it, and stopped before hitting the wall, it almost discovered this special law.


    "So, if I imagine the exit..." Asuka Jiuyuan just started to imagine, her spiritual inspiration directly prompted her that ''this method has no effect''.


    This near-prophetic effect was only noticed by the flying birds in the past few days.


    It seems that in the sudden increase in strength a few days ago, she got this almost prophetic intuition, and this intuition also facilitated her exploration here.


    "So, is there actually no exit from this place? But according to the popular science in Izayoi''s hand, the Central Garden will not allow anyone to set up a game that has no solution..."


    When Jiuyuan Fei Niao thought of this, he immediately narrowed his eyes and said with a serious look: "If, considering the situation here and the Queen''s promise, if I imagine that Bai Yasha is in front of me..."


    Thinking of this long-distance bird, he took a step forward gently.


    All of a sudden!


    The darkness in front of him did not change.


    "Failed?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was stunned for a moment, and then, she suddenly heard the sound of ''cough cough''.


    Looking for the sound, she immediately saw a ghost-horned white-haired girl in a light white kimono with a golden belt around her waist.


    "Bai Ye... Fork?"


    The prediction brought by Gao Inspiration made Jiuyuan Asuka guess the identity of this little white-haired loli in front of her.


    But just because she guessed it, she felt incredible.


    If it weren''t for her thinking being filled with astonishment now, she would want to shout: ''What about me? '' ''My mother is gone! ¡¯


    "It''s a shame you were able to find this place." Bai Yasha sighed helplessly, as if he had a deep resentment for the arrival of the long-distance flying bird.


    At that time, hearing Bai Yasha''s resentful words, Jiuyuan Asuka responded slightly uncomfortably:


    "Is this... not welcome?"


    "Ah? It''s not, we... we... how do you say it." Bai Yasha scratched his cheeks: "We just dealt with something here, um, it will be a little inconvenient for us to be here, you know? "


    Hearing this sentence, Jiuyuan Fei Niao felt a little embarrassed. He really thought that he had affected Bai Yasha, so he apologized:


    "Sorry, if I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t come in."


    "Well, I don''t blame you, it''s because we didn''t pay attention, tsk, we played too much, we almost forgot the time, really..."


    Kuyuan Asuka, who only heard the first half of Shiroyasha''s words, was still showing an apologetic smile, but at the same time, she noticed something was wrong with Shiroyasha:


    "By the way, why is your face so red? It''s not too hot here, is it?"


    "Is it very red?" Bai Yasha fanned his cheeks pretending not to know, and then said in surprise, "Maybe it''s because of the special environment here?"


    When Bai Yasha said this, for some reason, he directly changed the subject and said:


    "Oh, by the way, the residual power of the realm in your body is a bit familiar, is that the Halloween guy who sent you in? This time, it is tentatively trying to install some means into our Tianiwado? She is actually It looks beautiful."


    "Amaniwato? Is this Amaniwato?"


    Jiuyuan Asuka, who knew the myth of the island country, looked around in shock.


    "No wonder it''s so dark here, it turned out to be Amiwato where the sun goddess was hiding..."


    Seeing Jiuyuan Fei Niao''s surprised appearance, Bai Yasha folded his arms around his chest and said with a smile, "Hoho, it looks like you know this place?"


    "Of course, although the logic is inexplicable, and many things do not make sense, but I have read the works of island mythology......"

 Chapter 1183：

    Jiuyuan Asuka looked around, but apart from Shiroyasha, all she could see was darkness:


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that this place is actually Amaniwato, where Amaterasu Daimiko hid. No wonder it''s so dark here. It turned out to be a place to block the sun."


    "Hey, amazing, this is a rare treasure in our hands that can take effect on the sovereignty of the sun."


    "You know, for this thing, we beat up a lot of **** kings and grabbed all the rest from them."


    Speaking of this, Shiroyasha felt a little nostalgic. Although the best treasure of Gao Tianyuan, the cloud of the sky was snatched by the Queen of Halloween, Shiroyasha was actually not very dissatisfied.


    After all, things like Tianzhi Congyun have long been self-conscious, and the other party took the initiative to follow the Queen of Halloween. Even if she wanted to have an opinion, Bai Yasha couldn''t do anything about it.


    In contrast, because the highest quality treasures were taken away by the Queen of Halloween, Bai Yasha took the opportunity to scavenge the inheritance of the Gao Tianyuan God Group, and really made up a big mouthful of blood, which can be said to be a wave of fat.


    This kind of resource is naturally flimsy in the face of the strong Su Jin, because many things are useless to Su Jin, and even if they are useful, his growth rate is useless every few days.


    But that is in contrast to Su Jin.


    Facing the long-term flying bird with less than four digits in front of her, then her mother is an unprecedented super rich woman!


    "Snatched..." Jiuyuan Asuka immediately had an embarrassed expression when she heard Bai Yasha''s omission.


    "What? I don''t like it?" Bai Yasha narrowed his eyes and glanced at Jiu Yuan Fei Niao: "Your mother grabbed so many things, isn''t it you who benefited in the end?"


    "Do you know why your sister Caibird has such a big advantage, but everyone thinks you can be evenly matched?"


    "I don''t know." Jiu 0.8 Yuan Fei Niao shook his head, then looked at Bai Yasha curiously, waiting for the other party to say the answer.


    At this time, Bai Yasha raised the corner of his mouth, hehe smiled and said:


    "Because it is related to the essence of your spirituality, the three artifacts belonging to Gao Tianyuan, the mirror and the seal in the ''sword, mirror, and seal'' are all in my hands!"


    "Three divine weapons?" Jiuyuan Fei Niao''s eyes widened, with an incredible look on his face.


    Seeing Asuka''s shocked appearance, Shiroyasha said proudly as if he had eaten honey:


    "You may not know that among these three artifacts, the cloud of the sky is the past of Amaterasu and the mother of the earth. Although it is powerful, it is no longer important.


    On the contrary, the mirror is equivalent to the incarnation of Amaterasu, her divine power as the sun goddess, and the main axis of the group of gods.


    The seal is the authority of the **** king representing the **** group of Gao Tianyuan, and it is the branch of the **** group.


    The combination of the two is the greatest secret treasure when the Gao Tianyuan God Group exists¡ª"


    When Bai Yasha said this, he meaningfully said the name of the treasure among the treasures of the Gao Tianyuan group:


    "Simulated Star Creation Chart ''Ancient Chronicles''.".


    Chapter 1738 The young bird fell into contemplation


    "Simulated Star Creation Chart?"


    Kuyuan Asuka, who heard this name for the first time, showed a blank expression.


    "Yes, simulate a star chart."


    Bai Yasha nodded slightly, and then said in a solemn and solemn tone:


    "Secret treasures that can only be made by two or more three-digit **** kings who have spent their entire lives and spanned countless years are necessary for the establishment of a group of gods, and it is also the greatest heritage of a group of gods."


    "For example, Thousand Eyes'' ''Original Classic'' Theory of the Creator, the supreme scripture of Taoism ''Tao Te Ching'', and the ''Tai Chi Map'' held by the Eastern Ancestral God, the treasure ''Bible'' of Cross religion, and the core of your Arcadia The most precious treasure, the simulated star chart ''great treasure'' held by Su Jin!"


    "Although the ''Records of Ancient Events'' among these treasures is only an extension of the myth of a remote island country, it does not mean that it is weak."


    Speaking of this, Shiroyasha showed a playful expression:


    "Have you heard of the East Asian Monster Room?"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao shook his head at this time, his face blank.


    "Then you can understand it as the mythological involution effect brought about by the overly developed civilization of the eastern civilization circle."


    "Simply put, because of the excessive pressure to survive, the gods in this region cannot raise their own lower limits. Because of this cruel elimination system, even the second-rate forces in East Asia are placed in other regions. A behemoth of the local hegemony level."


    "Well, that''s probably what it means."


    Hearing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao asked with a puzzled face: "That is to say, although the ancient history is not as good as the secret treasures you just mentioned, it is also stronger than the average?"


    "The meaning is similar, but your half-understood appearance really makes people have no desire to explain, but there is no way, who made us not teach you from the prenatal education period."


    Shiroyasha sighed a little boringly, then walked straight to Jiuyuan Asuka, stood still in front of her and said:


    "I''ll give you more popular science! By the way, you should know the little brat from the Canary''s family, right?"


    "You mean Miss Izayoi?" Asuka replied a little hesitantly.


    "Oh, her name is Izayoi, well, that''s her."


    Shiroyasha nodded slightly, then looked up at Asuka with his hips on his back and said:


    "Part of the reason why she was able to become a candidate for the third generation of Arcadia as the adopted daughter of the canary is because she holds a simulated star creation map that is currently in an unknown state."


    Hearing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao suddenly paused, and said with a serious look:


    "Since you say so, can I interpret these as holding the so-called ''simulated star creation map'' to be eligible to be a candidate for the third generation?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, then thought about it, and said in amazement: "It seems that you can say the same."


    "The ''unknown'' on Izayoi, the ''Ancient Chronicles'' that we are destined to entrust to you, the ''Sky Clouds'' that Caitiao will inevitably inherit, and the Yao girl of Xiaoming''s family are essentially dystopian demon kings What remains is the ''life catalog'' used to simulate the strongest life forms, although these are strong and weak, they are actually things that can be attached to the simulated star creation map."


    "Is that so?"


    At this time, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao has clearly understood a little bit of the competition, which not only satisfied her, but also created more curiosity:


    "Then there is another question."


    "About my body."


    "Oh, you said that..."


    Bai Yasha''s eyes flickered, he glanced to the side subconsciously, and then changed the subject:


    "Actually there''s a reason for that."


    "Well, it''s related to the simulated star chart."


    Fei Niao was stunned for a moment when she heard the words, and said in surprise, "Why is my body related to the Ancient Chronicles again?"


    Then after hearing her words, Shiroyasha raised an index finger and shook it in front of Asuka, saying:


    "Correct, it''s not about your body, it''s about your spirituality."


    When Bai Yasha said this, he said with a meaningful expression:


    "In a sense, because of our relationship, you have a very high connection with Amaterasu''s spirituality."


    As for the origin, Bai Yasha did not elaborate.


    After all, she can''t tell Asuka, because she took away all the inheritance of the Gao Tianyuan God Group and interrupted the succession of all the gods who had the opportunity to inherit the name of ''Amaterasu'', which made the human-born Asuka take advantage of it. ?


    Although Shiroyasha did such a thing, she was embarrassed to tell Asuka as her daughter.


    "Well, in short, if you reincarnate your life and become a new life while you have the ''Book of Ancient Stories''.


    In this case, you can not only be born as a natural **** and Buddha, but you can also skip part of the program and directly hold the authority of some ancient chronicles, instead of working hard to complete the conditions like others, looking for control of the simulation creation. Opportunity for a star map. "


    Said that Shiroyasha seemed to be worried that Asuka didn''t realize how much benefit this was, so he gave an example directly:


    "Oh, by the way, by the way, the little girl from the Canary family is only developing the superficial part of the star map on her body, but even so, she has stepped into four figures."


    "And those with deeper development, such as your father, although he did not completely unseal the ''great secret treasure'' on his body, but because of the characteristics of the secret treasure, he was called by the gods ''the man with the strongest defense in Hakoba.''"


    "You''re luckier than either of them in that respect."


    Because we have a two-digit sun star spirit to help you directly suppress the simulated star map and force it to accept you, otherwise, even if you are qualified, it will take a long time to control the star map, no, even you There is no chance to connect to the star map...


    Shiroyasha added in his heart, then raised his head and asked Asuka:


    "Of course, the benefits are good, and the real decision on whether to reincarnate or not depends on you."


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha paused, looked at Jiu Yuan Fei Niao seriously and said:


    "So, are you going to be reincarnated?"


    After finally asking this question, the stone hanging in Bai Yasha''s heart finally fell halfway.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Shiroyasha was actually quite worried that Asuka would refuse.


    After all, it¡¯s not the same as Cai Bird¡¯s choice. Asuka has been living as a person for more than ten years now, and the three views have almost been developed. At this time, changing blood and changing mothers is also involved in her and the Queen of Halloween. It''s a bit too much.


    Of course, this is also because Asuka will be her and Su Jin''s child in the future, so Shiroyasha will think from her standpoint.


    Do you really think that she Bai Yasha can casually send out the only simulated star creation map in her hand?


    It''s not because of the face of his own cub that he reluctantly parted his love.


    After all, she, Shiroyasha, has a nickname called "White Grandet" in the name of frugality! !


    At this time, aware of Shiroyasha''s nervousness, Jiuyuan Asuka was stunned for a while, and then said with a chuckle:


    "So you''re also worried about my rejection?"


    "Long-winded!" Bai Yesha raised his eyebrows and said angrily: "Don''t think that you can tease us because you are cute, you really have to push us, you are the same without you, do you understand?"


    "Yes yes yes." Fei Niao responded perfunctorily, then looked around and said, "So, the so-called reincarnation is to be carried out directly here?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha revealed a subtle smile and said:


    "Of course not. This kind of thing, of course, has to be frank with each other in the hot spring... um..."


    Before Bai Yasha finished speaking, he sneaked a second glance behind him:


    "Well, that''s not what we meant... We promise, I definitely didn''t mean to take advantage of the girl just now..."


    where is anyone? Kuyuan Asuka looked in that direction subconsciously when she saw Shiroyasha''s movements.


    Then, she saw Su Jin in the corner with a calm face.


    "Is your father here?"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was stunned for a moment, and then, suddenly thought of something.


    Since Su Jin has been here, why was Bai Yasha''s face so red when he first appeared?


    The young bird fell into contemplation.


    Chapter 1739 You are also clear!


    Tianyan indoors.


    In the dark environment, Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha with a little disdain and said:


    "Whether you take advantage of it is your business, I''m just Pupuuo? Water!!. Resource\''Source! Group\",6:5.6!\"6\''!,1\''\''\"8 \''8:;.9!6:\''\"Preparation\":Use \''\'' in.!. to turn! Group;7.6.?\''6;\'';0.,?1?8:3 ?,2!.0 stand here. "


    "You liar, the way you looked at us just now wasn''t very ordinary."


    Bai Yasha muttered, and couldn''t help raising her hand to wipe the cold sweat on her forehead. It was at this moment that she noticed something subtle.


    Why did Su Jin look so similar to catching **** just now? Shouldn''t it be the other way around? Why are we being raped?


    Shiroyasha suddenly felt that the world was starting to become strange.


    On the other side, after Bai Yesha gave in verbally, Su Jin turned his head and turned his gaze to Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, his expression softened a lot:


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    He asked in this way, and Jiuyuan Feiniao suddenly regained his senses and gave up the bold idea in his heart.


    Well, imagine what the parents do in the dark room. It is forbidden for the daughter. When you see this kind of thing, you have to go back and think about it....


    After a small rant, and after relieving the embarrassment in his heart, Jiuyuan Fei Niao pursed his lower lip, then nodded and said:


    "it is done."


    "That''s good." Su Jin nodded slightly, and didn''t say more, just said like a normal greeting: "Then start when you are ready."


    Hearing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao paused, and then asked with a strange expression: "That... reincarnation really wants to soak in a hot spring?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Shiroyasha, who turned his head at this time, whistled, and kicked a stone that didn''t exist on the ground.


    Seeing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes, realizing that Asuka couldn''t hide from swimsuits, so he turned his head and explained to Asuka:

 Chapter 1184：

    "Because it is a correction of the essence of the bloodline, you really need to soak your whole body in a pool containing a ''special solution'', but don''t worry, I will prepare a swimsuit with sufficient permeability for you, um, the whole body wrapping type."


    When it came to the word ''wrap all over'', Su Jin gave Bai Yasha a warning look, forcing her to put away the black lace bikini she just took out.


    "Cut, stingy''". " Bai Yasha muttered, but what he got was the contemptuous gaze of Su Jin and Jiuyuan Asuka.


    ''Has she always been like this? '' Jiuyuan Fei Niao learned the eye cues without a teacher, and cast it to Su Jin.


    Su Jin received the signal and didn''t say anything, just sighed silently, as if everything was just silent.


    Seeing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao couldn''t help showing a sympathetic expression towards Su Jin. She married a wife, but her hobby was women. This kind of thing is too sad, and she, a daughter, doesn''t know what to say. .


    But in a blink of an eye, she thought again that there were so many mothers in her family, and it was estimated that it would not be her mother''s turn to change one person a week. She immediately felt that Su Jin was not worthy of sympathy.


    These two, it is simply a pair of mung beans, and they just meet each other''s eyes.


    While complaining in his heart, Jiuyuan Fei Niao took a deep breath and said to the two of them, "Then, please start."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The upper floor of the box garden, the courtyard of the sky.


    Looking at the incomparably dark darkness in the air, the Queen of Halloween, who was sitting at the marble table holding her cheeks, couldn''t help sighing:


    "Sure enough, wanting to break the rules of Tianyan Indoor is too reluctant for me, the Sun Star Spirit."


    If Amaterasu is still in the hands of Amaterasu, then the Queen of Halloween would not have to be so troublesome, but its holder is the White Night King, and because of a crazy act of Gao Tianyuan''s hard-working background that year, Tianiwato''s original source was affected. If it is damaged, it can be recovered in the future or Shiroyasha will repair it with his own private collection regardless of the cost.


    As a result, Amaniwato''s artifact spirit is extremely loyal to Shiroyasha, so that any means of enticement will not have much effect.


    Even with the help of Asuka, who was about to become the daughter of Shiroyasha, some special gifts were sent to Amaniwato, but they were immediately killed by the spirit of the artifact, and there was no wave of disgust.


    It can be said that the plan she originally expected has all failed, and she can only watch the situation deteriorate bit by bit here.


    The invincible Lady Queen once again enjoyed the taste of defeat.


    But just when the Queen of Halloween was a little depressed, Skaha, who had just returned to the Heavenly Courtyard, said with schadenfreude:


    "It seems that your targeting this time seems to be completely useless?"


    For the queen''s failure, Skaha, who has been teased, is happy to see it, and if the occasion is not right, she even wants to laugh out loud.


    Rarely, however, Skaha saw a lost look on the face of the Halloween Queen:


    "Yes, it is indeed a waste."


    "Alpha chose to let Su Jin continue to deepen his connection with Bai Ye, completely ignoring my protest."


    "Unfortunately, I thought that sending Fei Niao''s child in at the right time could serve as a reminder to Su Jin, let him realize the problem and contact me at least once before making a decision, but now it seems that in the end, It must have been disturbed by the twin goddesses."


    ".¡¦ Although I have long considered that they have been increasing their humanity, and understand that things will eventually change, I did not expect them to be so rich in humanity... They are true Did you raise Bai Ye as a daughter?"


    "Obviously it was the spirit that they cut with their own hands, but now they regard the enemy as their beloved daughter, this is really..."


    When the Queen of Halloween said this, she sighed helplessly.


    "???"


    Skaha was a little stunned when he heard the queen admit defeat and broke out such an inside story.


    Although she is quite critical of the Queen''s style on weekdays, she has to admit that Skaha and even the Celtic group of gods she belongs to belong to the group of gods sheltered by the queen.


    Therefore, the Queen''s interests are damaged, which is essentially the same as her interests. Therefore, on major matters, Skaha naturally has the same position as the Queen:


    "Although it is a bit presumptuous, can Your Majesty explain it in detail now? What exactly went wrong with your plan?"


    "Tell you? It doesn''t matter."


    The Queen of Halloween rested her cheek with one hand, played with her hair with her fingers, and explained with a slightly melancholy expression:


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, because of unexpected developments, the biggest variable in the game between me and Bai Ye has occurred."


    As for the accident and the variable, the Queen of Halloween didn''t say anything, and Skaha could also guess that it was Su Jin.


    He is closely related to the Queen of Halloween on the "spiritual level", and has a friendly relationship with the White Night King that makes people wonder if he is wearing the same pair of trousers, and he is a two-digit level of Hakoniwa.


    Such an existence would indeed easily cause the power between the Queen and Shiroyasha to lose the original balance.


    "Originally, the best way was to make Su Jin neutral, but because of my initial arrangement, my relationship with him was not very friendly. Although the relationship between Cai Bird made up for it, it seems that it is still not enough. look."


    Hearing this, Skaha''s face changed, and he said in a tone of hatred that iron cannot become steel:


    "You also know ''unfriendly''.".


    Chapter 1740 The real sun


    Speaking of this matter, Skaha also wanted to complain, obviously the Queen of Halloween herself knew that the Su Jin summoned was a potential stock, but in order to cheat Bai Yasha, she still sent people to Arcadia.


    Here, Su Jin''s opinion basically does not exist. He has never even seen the queen at first. When he opened his eyes, he was in the nursing home in Arcadia. The first person he saw was the one recognized by the gods'' Gone **** luck'' bunny.


    It can be said that the Queen of Halloween hand-in-hand handed a two-digit number into Bai Yasha''s arms. If she hadn''t been a chicken thief, she made a connection on the spiritual level when she summoned Su Jin, and then compensated a little bit. Relationships will never be what they are now.


    Well, it is currently a suspicious ally who is suspected of being a friend, and if there is no compensation from the Queen, it should now be a suspicious person who is suspected of being an enemy and needs to be vigilant.


    And if there is no queen''s show operation, now the community ''QueenHalloween'' is probably already welcoming the second generation.


    The result.... In the end, things turned out like this.


    Of course, saying this now is a bit of an afterthought. After all, although the Queen knew Su Jin''s potential, she was only used as an ordinary candidate for the king at first.


    And such a person, the queen has seen too many, even without considering the conditions of use, the queen of the simulated star map can take out as many as her hands. 423


    Compared with the White Night King who has only one ''Ancient Stories'' in his body, the Queen of Halloween is the real ''rich man''.


    It was almost inevitable to not care about Su Jin at that time. After all, for the Halloween queen who was invincible in the world, a god-king who had not grown up was not much different from ordinary people.


    But this ''ordinary person'' was called ''Su Jin'', a freak who went from a seven-digit mortal to a two-digit mortal within a year.


    This leaves the queen sitting on wax.


    Until now, the relationship between the two sides has been inexorable. Shiroyasha has been in and out of Arcadia headquarters many times, the magic star Alger has lived in, and even Hestia has given up the Greek gods. Sovereignty, and only the Queen of Halloween, who should have the closest relationship, has not even entered the door of Arcadia once, and Su Jin has not invited once.


    ''This is clearly a Cold War! The mother-son relationship is completely in jeopardy...''


    I complained in my heart, but as the queen''s housekeeper, Skaha still asked:


    "Do you mean that the two goddesses have agreed to the alliance between the White Night King and His Highness Su Jin?"


    "It''s not just a simple union." The Queen of Halloween looked at Skaha with an expression of "want to say but feel unable to say it".


    Skaha immediately understood at this time, and understood that the Queen needed a person to talk to, and immediately said:


    "If you want, you can tell me what you can understand."


    Skaha didn''t say that he would help the Queen''s staff, but his attitude was indeed this attitude.


    And the Queen of Halloween was slightly relieved, and then sighed;


    "I originally thought that the two goddesses would give Shiroyasha to me."


    "???"


    Skaha looked at the Queen of Halloween in shock, completely unaware that she would have such a bold ''idea''.


    Could it be that your struggle with the White Night King for so many years was not a battle of willpower, or even a battle for the sovereignty of the sun, but the failure of courtship and the failure of the assassination?


    At this moment, Skaha suddenly noticed the cold eyes of the Queen of Halloween. She immediately put aside her thoughts of sending and receiving, and bowed:


    "I''m very sorry, it seems that I haven''t reversed the time difference between the upper and lower bounds, and I''m a little mentally ill."


    "Don''t have a next time." The Queen of Halloween said calmly, and at the same time paused: "I can tell you, I will tell you, this is also the necessary knowledge for you as a deacon, but I didn''t say it, you can''t think about it, Understand?"


    "Follow your will." Skaha breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that this hurdle was over.


    Of course, this is also because of her special status now that she is Su Jin''s official concubine, so the queen can speak so well.


    Skaha, who knew this, didn''t say it explicitly, but in fact his attitude was "very agreeable".


    After all, the Queen''s willfulness should have been managed long ago.


    At that time, the Queen of Halloween, who knew but didn''t care about Skaha''s delusions, fell into memory:


    "do you know?"


    "There are three treasures in this box (bgai) court that are very important to both of you. We, the truths, call that the ''true star creation'', which is an extremely rare treasure in the entire multiverse."


    The first time I heard about the ''real star creation'', Skaha couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then said in awe: "Is this why the simulated star creation map is just a ''simulation''?"


    The Queen of Halloween nodded slightly, while Skaha was stunned and said in surprise:


    "But, why have I never heard of such a treasure in Hakoniwa?"


    The Queen of Halloween closed her eyes, opened them again, and sighed:


    "Those three secret treasures are well known among the gods and Buddhas of Box Garden, but no one knows their true bodies except for two digits."


    "It is well known, but no one has seen the real body..."


    Skaha suddenly thought of something. A White Yaksha and the Queen of Halloween have both, but not many people have seen the real body. Thinking of this, she said with a trembling voice:


    "Is it sovereign? The sun, the moon and the earth, these three sovereigns."


    "That''s right."


    The Queen of Halloween nodded slightly, and then her cold face showed a trace of unwillingness:


    "Although the simulated star creation map is the secret treasure of the gods, it can only be regarded as the icing on the cake for the two-digit number, and the bonus to itself is not high, even not as good as some two-digit truth weapons specially created for themselves. ."


    "Only a stupid fool would say that the strong do not need foreign objects, and even take two-digit figures as an example, but that is only because there are too few and too few suitable foreign objects for them, even if it is a divine creation like Hakoba. There are only three universes."


    "And these three are still in the hands of equal beings that are extremely difficult to deal with, or even the direct control of the center of the small garden, so they will give up the fight, because the gains outweigh the losses."


    "It''s like Hestia, although I don''t know how she succeeded, but the sovereignty of the earth was the power directly under the central government of the small garden from the beginning. In the past, her vision was too small, and her ambition was too big. At the three digits, she tried to meddle in the earth''s sovereignty. So even though she was infinitely close to double digits before, she was considered by all insiders to be the most distant candidate from double digits."


    "However, His Majesty Hestia succeeded after all." Skaha said hesitantly.


    "That''s the price she paid enough." The Queen of Halloween said in a faint tone at this time: "Now she is probably not much different from Su Jin''s toy, it''s just that this toy is a little self-conscious."


    "Hey!" Skaha couldn''t help taking a breath when he heard the words, the mother of the earth ''Hestia'' who can suppress even the only **** Yawei, and climbed from three figures to two figures in one step, Now it''s actually a ''toy'' of His Highness Su Jin?


    This this....


    Ignoring Skaha''s "behind the unknown goddess of shock", the Queen of Halloween said plainly:


    "Actually, at the beginning, I was the only one who was the first in line to inherit the Sun''s sovereignty."


    "In other words, I am the real sun star spirit ''White Night King''.".


    Chapter 1741 The ''compensation'' of the twin goddesses


    Skaha looked at the Queen of Halloween in amazement.


    Is the Queen of Halloween the real Sun Star Spirit ''White Night King''? So who is the White Night King now?


    Why was she able to take the place of the queen and let her go from the sun star spirit to the queen of gold and realm now?


    Skaha turned his questioning eyes to the Queen of Halloween, but the other party obviously had no idea of ??explaining, and just said calmly~


    "However, the original decision made me lose the opportunity to inherit the sovereignty of the sun. Although I compensated by the management of the ''realm'', the loss is a loss after all."


    "It''s nothing. Originally at dawn, I tried to give up to some extent, but I didn''t expect that Bai Ye would succeed in making everyone target-target with his own character while holding the real Star Creation."


    You just said that the White Night King was too mortal and offended everyone... Skaha complained in his heart, but still didn''t say anything, just listened to the Queen''s words.


    "The sovereignty of the sun was split, and it was taken out by Thousand Eyes as the prize of the highest gift game. Seeing the opportunity, I also participated in the competition and took six copies of the sun from the person I should have called ''Mother''. sovereignty."


    ''Mother? '' Skaha turned pale and began to wonder if he would be silenced.


    The existence that can be called the mother by the Protoss, isn''t that the only one... is there only the Central Little Garden?


    Is the White Night King actually the center of the little garden? This... how is this possible? But if that''s the case, then everything makes sense.


    The center of the little garden was deprived of its will, transformed into a sun star spirit, and took away the status and name that originally belonged to the queen... So, is this the origin of the conflict between the two?


    And just when Skaha was shocked, the Queen of Halloween sighed:


    "The Thousand Eyes, and the gods have always restricted the white night, and this has also given me a signal to regain ''sun sovereignty''. I thought that, with everyone''s default, the sun sovereignty was destined to return to me. In my hands, even if I temporarily lend them to Su Jin and let him awaken the star chart, I don''t have much hesitation. After all, it''s just waiting for a while. Compared with the relationship that can be eased by doing this, this is not a problem. Parents."


    Speaking of which, the Queen of Halloween closed her eyes and sighed helplessly:


    "Unfortunately, the twin goddesses, no, it should be said that Alpha seems to have changed the original decision to let me slowly inherit the sovereignty of the sun. He now seems to intend to let Su Jin obtain complete sovereignty of the sun."

 Chapter 1185：

    "What?" Skaha, who finally knew where the queen failed, was shocked, and then his expression quickly distorted.


    It was a twisted look of wanting to laugh, but forcibly holding back and forcibly sad.


    No, I have to endure it. If I really want to laugh, even if I am Su Jin''s concubine, the queen is afraid that I can''t bear it... But, no, it''s really not good, it''s so funny..


    Co-authoring your failed plan is the competition for the sovereignty of the sun. Your partner, the twin goddesses, decided to hand over the complete sovereignty of the sun to your bloodline descendants?


    As for what you just said about reminding Su Jin? Do you want to remind Su Jin not to inherit ''sun sovereignty''? And then got banned directly by the twin goddesses?


    It turns out that you were carrying a stone and successfully smashed your own foot! ! Your vicious mother who abandoned her son is now provoking retribution...


    No, I can''t laugh, be sad, sad... Skaha took a deep breath, and said with ''sadness'';


    "Is there no room for redemption? Or, are you contacting the twin goddesses?"


    You''d better get slapped in the face by those two... Skaha thought maliciously.


    The Queen of Halloween obviously didn''t care about Skaha''s thoughts, or did she want to convey her ''weakness'' to Su Jin through Skaha?


    "It''s unnecessary. Since they have made a decision, they will definitely not modify it in a short time. Just wait for compensation."


    The Queen of Halloween seemed to say very calmly:


    "I just don''t know what price they will pay to satisfy me this time."


    "So that''s the case." Skaha sighed with deep regret, and said, "I think the twin goddesses will definitely give you a satisfactory answer."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    But half an hour later.


    The letter from the twin goddesses has arrived.


    However, Skaha clearly found that the Halloween Queen''s indifference from before opening the letter instantly turned into a livid face, and even the hand holding the letter had visible blue veins.


    What''s in the letter? Skaha thought curiously.


    And it didn''t take long for her to wait, Skaha saw the Queen of Halloween for the first time and made an angry voice:


    "World War? At this time, they actually let me participate in ''World War?'' What do they want to express? Does it mean that my behavior is out of bounds?"


    .........


    "They gave up on me and chose Su Jin. I can''t even protest at all?"


    Seeing where the Queen slapped the table angrily for the first time, Skaha was stunned at first. She didn''t expect that the "compensation" that the twin goddesses gave the Queen of Halloween would be this.


    Skahar had heard about the World War from the Queen of Halloween.


    That is the true highest-level war in Hakoniwa, known only by the two figures and their related people.


    The reason why it is considered to be the highest level by the two-digit number is because the winning prize of this game is - a new "Hakko Garden Universe".


    That''s right, the so-called world war is a super war that decides whether the Hakoniwa universe needs multiple digits.


    And the winner will be given all the ''experience'' of the four primordials in building the Hakoniwa universe.


    This is also the real reason why the primordials, especially the two superpowers of Taoism and Confucianism, ignored Yawei after discovering the possibility of Yawei''s blockade of Little Garden.


    Now, the Queen of Halloween has been instructed by the twin goddesses to act as an agent to participate in this highest level of war that only two figures can formally participate in, directly competing with Yawei, Buddha, Taoist and Tiandi.


    Are you sure this is called compensation, not punishment?


    Skaha fell into deep thought.


    Chapter 1742 Su Feiniao, it seems a bit unpleasant


    Inside Amaniwa, under Shiroyasha''s will, the sun dispelled the darkness and changed the scene here to a normal world.


    And in such a world, somewhere at the foot of a volcano.


    From a hot spring pool covering an area of ??one acre, there was the sound of gurgling boiling, and in the distance, the roar of the volcanic eruption echoed faintly.


    Wearing a black tights made of special material, Jiuyuan Asuka, who perfectly outlines the curves of his body, has a greenish complexion.


    Jiuyuan Asuka looked at the ''hot spring'' that would definitely peel off in front of him, then turned to look at Su Jin and Bai Yasha behind him, and asked in a very subtle tone:


    "Are you sure you want me to jump like this?"


    However, her inquiry was not answered, because the two people in front of her fell into some kind of routine that Asuka didn''t want to hear after she changed clothes.


    "The figure is not good at all...I don''t have the plumpness of the colorful bird at all, and I don''t know if our genes can be improved.."


    "Is it just yours to improve? Do you want to change it to be more flat? You might as well look at me."


    "You mean your spiritual relationship with that vicious woman?"


    "."Four, two, three".. Why are you talking about her? I''m not her real son."


    "Are you complaining that we don''t have that **** plump? Then you catch her, don''t catch me?"


    "You''re here to find fault, aren''t you?"


    "Yup!"


    Shiroyasha nodded knowingly, then took off the folding fan around his waist, spread it out to cover his face, and said with a smile:


    "I used to watch TV shows and thought this quarrel was a bit boring, but now I actually did it in person, but it was quite interesting, especially your speechless expression, hahaha, is it such a cool thing to make trouble without reason?"


    "You''re crazy..." Su Jin looked at Bai Yasha speechlessly and couldn''t help covering his face.


    "Before you two... show your affection, please pay attention to my daughter!" The neglected Jiu Yuan Fei Niao couldn''t help stamping his feet: "Could it be that I picked it up?"


    "Ah, yes!"


    Bai Yasha looked like "you guessed it right", nodded, and then gave Su Jin a look:


    "Come on, give our little cutie the first class."


    "The name of the course is called ''Parents are true love, children are an accident''"


    "I love you so much..."


    Su Jin''s mood at this time is regret, very regret, why did he just nibble on the pig of Bai Yasha just now.


    Shaking his head, Su Jin glanced at Jiuyuan Fei Niao, then stretched out his hand, grabbing Fei Niao''s neck and lifted it up like a cat.


    "Wait? What are you trying to do? I''m not ready yet...hh! Ahh!!"


    Hearing the thumping water and screams, Su Jin clapped his palms, then took out the two knives he had prepared long ago from the gift card, and threw one to Bai Yasha.


    "Let''s start." Su Jin cut his thumb.


    "Hoho, although it wasn''t conceived, it''s the first child in one''s life..."


    Shiroyasha held the hilt backwards, then looked at the thumb of the other hand:


    "It''s quite interesting!"


    Two drops of blood fell into the hot spring pool, infecting the clear and transparent pool water into a golden red.


    "Uh ah ah ah!!"


    Hearing the screams coming from the pool, Su Jin did not frown, and said calmly:


    "Be patient and survive in Hakogawa. If you don''t learn to tolerate pain, something will happen sooner or later."


    "Oh~ it looks like it''s very effective!" Bai Yasha spread out the folding fan and squinted at the situation in the pool: "Speaking of which, our bloodline and your bloodline seem to have the characteristics of being biased towards the type of physique. It stands to reason that the child of Caitiao should be more suitable to be our child."


    However, Su Jin has different opinions on Bai Yasha''s statement:


    "That will only cause partiality."


    "The color bird whose talent is inclined to physique accepts the bloodline of the realm in the direction of the spirit, and the bird whose talent is inclined to the spirit system accepts the blood of your physique. Although this complementary condition is moderate, it is the most stable choice."


    Although it is said that one side of the extreme side can be strong in a short time, the result of this is that it is easy to stop at the four-digit stage like Canary and Kasugabe Takaaki.


    In view of this, Arcadia''s next generation, whether it is Asuka Ayatoro or Reverse Izayoi and Kasukabe Y¨­, are balanced talents.


    Asuka and Caitiao adjust their talents through the bloodline of the maternal line. Reverse Izayoi is a physique-type branch, and uses the simulated star creation chart to adjust the defects, while Kasugabu Yao is through the transformation of the descendant''s life catalog to absorb all kinds of life. Strengths to make up for their weaknesses.


    It can be said that although the four people have different natural innate tendencies, they are all balanced types with no weaknesses, and their potential has been greatly enhanced.


    Of course, even among the four of them, there are obvious strengths and weaknesses, but the bottom line Arcadia has helped them strengthen, and the rest can only depend on them.


    And while Asuka was changing blood, Bai Yasha shook lightly and asked curiously, "By the way, which of the four do you prefer to be the third generation?"


    "Bring it on." Su Jin thought for a moment, then replied.


    "This is really an unexpected answer." Bai Yasha froze for a moment, then tilted his head in disbelief: "That child... It doesn''t seem to be anything special except the catalog of life, right?"


    Shiroyasha originally thought that Su Jin would talk about Asuka, but he actually thought that Kasugabe Y¨­ had a better chance of becoming the third generation, which made her very puzzled.


    How could you think it was Yao?


    "It''s really not very special."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth raised slightly, and he counted Kasugabe Yao''s questions:


    "I was born without spirituality, I can only rely on the catalog of life to continue my life, and the gift is not the strongest among the four. In terms of family, only Mr. Xiaoming is the backing, far less than the birds and the queen who helped you. bird."


    "Just looking at the existing cards, Yona''s kid really doesn''t have any advantage..."


    "Oh? Since you already know, why..." Bai Yasha looked over curiously.


    "Because of character." Su Jin said with a smile: "Reverse Izayoi is a prodigal son who loves to challenge new things. Her character in her bones will not accept the days of ''carrying a burden'', especially carrying Arkady on her back. Ya is the responsibility of this behemoth, so she is not destined to accept the position of leader."


    "Although Asuka is different from Izayoi, her personality is similar to yours. She tends to look for interesting new things. It''s okay to be a staff officer, but the position of the leader will kill her nature."


    "As for the color bird, although it is suitable, the blood of the queen in her is destined to be between ''Halloween Queen'' and ''Arcadia''. Of course, the greater probability will be to inherit the queen''s position and become Kyle. The next generation leader of the special, Nordic, and Canaanite gods."


    "So the choice comes and goes. In fact, in the end, those who are qualified and willing to accept the three-generation team are the only ones who tend to be family-oriented and whose abilities also tend to need the assistance of partners. They are the most suitable for becoming the third-generation team."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin showed a smile: "I have asked Yao to contact Orpheus and Asura. If she can be recognized, I will try to ask Kaling to take her."


    "Pure-blooded dragons, demigods of the Rakshasa clan, and the Golden Winged Dapeng clan... This lineup is simply too luxurious to pave the way for the catalog of life."


    Thinking of Su Jin''s arrangement, Bai Yasha couldn''t help but sighed and said:


    "We thought we were really going to select three generations, but you have already prepared candidates..."


    "It doesn''t mean that you are ready, but basically you have no choice, and besides..." Su Jin showed a playful smile at this time: "Even if Yao wants to take over, if there is no chance, at least Make me wait ten thousand years."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Bai Yasha was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed and said:


    "That''s true. After all, 0.8 wants to inherit the current Arcadia. It doesn''t have the strength of three figures, but it can''t be done! It is really a difficult challenge for Yao girl to be promoted to three figures in 10,000 years."


    Time gradually passed in the conversation between the two.


    When the golden-red pond water in front of him became transparent again, the long-distance flying bird that was wrapped in a black corset and curled up at the bottom of the pond finally opened his eyes again after a long indulgence.


    And when she opened her eyes, what she saw and heard was Su Jin''s voice and smile.


    "Well, according to the rules, now you should be called ''Su Fei Niao'', but it doesn''t sound very good!"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao didn''t answer but just spit out a circle of bubbles. After looking at Su Jin, he rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Before fainting, she seemed to hear faint conversations.


    "Why is this kid so dizzy?"


    "Consciousness and body do not match, they are adapting, just wait for a long time."


    What are they talking about... Before Asuka realizes anything, her consciousness falls into a deep sleep.


    Chapter 1743 Alpha, you have done all the bad things


    When Jiuyuan Asuka opened her eyes again, she saw a completely unfamiliar ceiling.


    "here is..."


    "Yo, wake up!"


    Hearing the sound, Fei Niao turned her head sideways and looked to the right. Su Jin, who was cutting apples with a fruit knife, suddenly caught her eye.


    "Do you want to eat it?" Su Jin cut off a small piece of the apple and stuck it with the tip of the knife, then handed it to the bird.


    Seeing this, Fei Niao hesitated for a moment, then opened his mouth: "Ah!"


    Su Jin put the apple into Asuka''s mouth with a flick of his wrist, and at this moment, Izayoi''s refreshing laughter sounded:

 Chapter 1186：

    "Oh, I saw such an interesting scene as soon as I came in!!"


    "What?" Asuka blushed, turned her head to look in the direction of the door, and immediately noticed that Izayoi, who was holding a dandelion, walked into the room and walked straight to the bedside table with the empty vase.


    "Before I came, I always felt that I had to bring something, but after thinking about it, I didn''t have any coins in the box, so I pulled these dandelions from the roadside. Well, the second generation will not punish me for this, right?"


    Going back to Izayoi, he put the dandelion in the vase on the cabinet, then turned his head and smiled at Su Jin.


    Su Jin smiled when he heard this: "The premise is that you haven''t destroyed the vegetation a lot, and you haven''t been discovered by the black rabbit."


    "Then please be careful. I now have sufficient precautions against that vile rabbit."


    Listening to the conversation between Su Jin and Ni Hui Shishiye, Fei Niao slowly propped himself up from the couch, leaned on the backrest, and then looked at the dandelion next to him:


    "Is the language of flowers...''rebirth''? It''s really intentional."


    As for what Izayoi said about pulling it out of the ground casually, Asuka didn''t believe a word of it.


    If you just pull it out, why do you need a large handful of dandelions that symbolize ''rebirth''? Therefore, this was obviously the intention of the reversed Izayoi.


    With that kind of savage character, is it a delicate heart... Hakoniwa is really an interesting world... Asuka reached out and touched the dandelion, smiling happily in his heart.


    On the other side, Nihui Izayoi, who was approaching the room, glanced at Asuka with his hips on his hips, making sure she was all right, then turned to Su Jin, pointed to the door of the room curiously, and said:


    "By the way, who is the girl at the door who is confronting the White Night King? The breath looks super fierce!"


    "what?"


    Asuka immediately turned her head to look when she heard the sound, and immediately saw Shiroyasha at the door, with her hands on her hips blocking the door of the room, and the girl in a purple-haired gothic skirt who was standing opposite her, confronting Shiroyasha.


    "What happened?" Fei Niao asked Su Jin.


    However, what surprised her was that Su Jin avoided her sight and responded in a subtle tone:


    "...Well, it''s just a small matter, it has nothing to do with you."


    Little things? Why do I feel like there''s going to be a fight outside, and it seems that my mother (Shiroyasha) is still in the wrong... Asuka was muttering in her heart, but Su Jin didn''t want to say it, and she couldn''t do anything about it.


    On the other hand, listening to Su Jin''s tone, Izayoi had her own judgment in retrospect, and she even teased directly:


    "Oh! Could it be the scene of the rape?"


    Su Jin glanced at Nihui Shishiye, hehe said, "No one will think you are dumb if you don''t speak."


    "...Really!" Seeing Su Jin''s reaction, Izayoi was shocked.


    Just when Reverse Izayoi in the room was stunned.


    door.


    Alger stared blankly at the gate with his hands on his hips, blocking the gate. He looked majestic, but he was actually a powerful White Yaksha.


    And being stared at by her like this, Bai Yasha said with a slightly numb scalp:


    "Hey, Al-chan, didn''t we just give birth to a cub for your man? Are you so angry? We haven''t seen your opinion on Caibird!"


    Hearing this, Alger stared at Shiroyasha with his dull eyes, and said in an emotionless voice:


    "That''s because Halloween didn''t end up like you! He just created a bloodline."


    Bai Yasha''s face froze when she heard the words. Facing Alger, who was about to open the Eye of Medusa, she turned her head guiltily, but still said stubbornly:


    "But why is Athena okay, we are okay."


    However, Alger came with an unexpected counterattack: "Su Jin plays with cats, rabbits, even snakes, and dragons. Do you have any opinions on these?"


    Hearing this, Shiroyasha sat a little on the wax.


    She understood what Alger meant, that is, Su Jin ''played'' before, Alger regarded them as not ''people'', so naturally he regarded them as her husband''s personal hobby and didn''t care too much.


    But her White Yaksha is different.


    Both protoss and two-digit existences, Shiroyasha is the ''individual'' that Alger considers equal.


    The nature of her mixing in is completely different from the rise of Su Jin''s "toys", at least in Alger.


    "Isn''t there another Hestia?" Shiroyasha asked tentatively.


    However, Alger''s answer was too succinct:


    "She''s small."


    In a word, Bai Yasha was stunned, but unexpectedly, Bai Yasha''s head turned very fast today.


    "Then how about we be small?"


    Hearing Shiroyasha''s shameless words, Algor tilted his head and said expressionlessly:


    "You want to take advantage of me?"


    "Huh?" Bai Yasha froze for a moment, but at this moment, Alger continued, "Do you still want to get married?"


    "Oh?!" Bai Yesha''s eyes lit up and he said with a giggle, "How could this be, we are good sisters of the Protoss!"


    "Do you really want this?" Alger was stunned, then took a step back with a look of vigilance: "Sure enough, just like what All Saints said, you used force on Su Jin, right?"


    Su Jin, who was so bored that he was cutting apples, suddenly paused, turned his head, looked at the wall, and then made a ''poof'', his shoulders shook, obviously laughing out loud.


    At this time, Bai Yasha almost wore a black face and said angrily:


    "If we say that we are the forced party, do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it." Alger shook his head.


    "Do you also believe what the vicious woman of Halloween said?" Bai Yasha was shocked.


    "I don''t believe it either."


    Alger shook his head.


    Bai Yasha was even more shocked when he heard the words: "Then how did you know that we stole it? We deliberately attacked Tianiwato!"


    Hearing this, Alger used a kind of ''Are you an idiot? '' looked at Bai Yasha and said:


    "Alpha sent me a letter today asking me to ''take good care of your ''sister''."


    Alger accented the word ''sister'', which clearly meant something.


    However, at this time, Bai Yasha couldn''t hear what it meant.


    She just stood blankly for a while, then looked up at the sky with a sad face.


    The former crush wrote a letter to tell Alger that he had an affair with her man and asked her to take good care of ''self''... Why does this sound so wrong? Should she say that Alpha is too gentle and wants her to have a good home, or that she has a bad personality, and she actually takes down the stage to watch her good show.


    Maybe both, maybe neither... But one thing, Shiroyasha is sure.


    You **** Alpha, you''ve done all the bad things¡ª! ! .


    Chapter 1744 The Queen of Halloween who was stimulated


    Bai Yasha left in a ''lost soul''.


    Although Alger suspected that this was a trick to divert her gaze, she did not stop Shiroyasha who was backstabbed by Alpha, but allowed her to return outside 3345 to find Alpha to settle accounts.


    And Bai Yasha was driven away, and the pressure came to Su Jin''s side.


    "Wow, this aura is so powerful, is that your decent big mother?" Sitting next to Jiuyuan Asuka, Nihui Izayoi, who was next to her, smiled gloatingly.


    "How do I know?" Fei Niao''s face twitched, and she said helplessly. Although she was well prepared for the complicated situation of her family, she was still speechless when she faced this situation as soon as she was reincarnated.


    But then again, who is this girl who can force her mother Bai Yewang away?


    Why is she so cute, her skin is so pale, I really want to hug her... Wait, my position should be in favor of Shiroyasha, um, I should be in favor of... Asuka''s eyes suddenly wandered, but it was frequent in private He looked at Alger, wanting to take a peek but not daring to take a peek, like an ostrich fighting in his heart.


    "How does that man feel?"


    Alger looked at Su Jin a little helplessly. Compared with before, she didn''t have the vicious look she had when facing Bai Yasha. Instead, she had the meaning of ''hate iron is not steel''.


    Su Jin forked the Kuai apple with the tip of the knife and handed it to Alger: "Come~ ah~"


    "Ah~~"


    Alger opened his mouth to bite the apple, then chewed and swallowed it, then sighed:


    "Well, forget it, it''s not a big deal anyway, take the opportunity to drive away Shiroyasha, and let us have time to whisper a little bit, that''s enough."


    "Fuck."


    Reverse return Izayoi, who still wanted to watch the play, was dumbfounded, and Fei Niao next to him was also confused.


    The two girls sitting on the bed looked at each other and peeped at each other, and then looked at Su Jin in unison, as if they were looking at some immortal.


    If you catch a traitor and hand over an apple, you can pass the test in seconds, isn''t it a fairy!


    However, Alger, who is facing Su Jin, did not pay attention to the form of the two. Although one of them is the adopted daughter of the canary and the other is the descendant of the blood of Su Jin and Shiroyasha, for Alger, the two'' There is no need to pay too much attention to girls with ordinary looks.


    Alger just looked at Su Jin, then sighed:


    "It looks like it''s really just like what Halloween said, the twin goddesses plan to let you inherit the sovereignty of the sun''". "


    "Huh?" Su Jin raised his brows and asked with a slightly surprised expression, "What does this mean?"


    "Why did the queen tell you this?"


    However, Alger nodded at this time and said: "Well, the first sentence is to doubt her motives, which is also correct by Halloween."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was a little unhappy, on the one hand because his behavior was guessed by the Queen of Halloween, and on the other hand because he realized that he had suffered another bad intelligence.


    But fortunately, the person in front of him is Alger, one of the very few people who can be trusted by Su Jin.


    After seeing Su Jin''s confusion, she explained:


    "According to what I know, before you entered Amiwato, the attitude of the twin goddesses was to let the Queen of Halloween inherit the ''true star creation'' of the sun''s sovereignty."


    "It''s just that the Sun Sovereign has adapted to Bai Yasha''s body too much, which makes the current Halloween unbearable, so it can only be handed over slowly in secret."


    "This is the consensus of both parties in the past, and it is also the result of Halloween''s long-term efforts."


    "She got through the relationship with the Thousand Eyes, and then contacted Nuwa through Hestia, and successfully used Nuwa as the intermediary to talk to the Taoist ancestor and the Jade Emperor."


    "Therefore, according to the private agreement, the replacement of all owners of the sovereignty of the sun will be carried out slowly and continuously, and the Queen of Halloween will also become the real Queen of the Sun to safeguard the interests of the gods."


    "However, now, the twin goddesses, who are the greatest holders of the sovereignty of the sun, have changed their minds and seem to intend to hand over the sovereignty of the sun to you."


    "What?" Su Jin, who heard this for the first time, was stunned: "You mean that the Queen of Halloween has been deprived of her inheritance?"


    He thought of this, his face changed suddenly, and then asked:


    "How is the color bird now?"


    "I was guessed by Halloween again, you are really guarding her." Alger sighed, and then said: "Before I came, Halloween cut off the blood connection of the color bird and handed it over to him. into my hands."


    "Oh, by the way, she also cut off her spiritual connection with you and gave it to me."


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned deeply and said, "...What is she trying to do?"


    After cutting the connection with his spirituality, cutting the colorful birds, and throwing them all to Alger, do you want to cut off the robe with him? Or ready to declare war?


    "I remember that the Queen of Halloween in my impression is not such a reckless person?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s answer, Alger just curled his lips in disdain: "That''s when you have little experience and haven''t seen Halloween hysteria."


    "Someone stimulated her?" Su Jin was stunned, and said with a surprised expression: "There are still people in this small garden who dare to stimulate her... wait..."


    Su Jin suddenly realized that something was wrong. The person who stimulated the Queen of Halloween seemed to be himself!


    But I didn''t do anything... Su Jin was really confused.


    He was secretly preparing to arrange Buddhism, and he was summoning the killer against the three-headed dragon to the intelligence department of other forces, and he was working on training the third generation to stabilize the internal environment. '' illusion.


    Of course, this is not actually an illusion. Su Jin is indeed stabilizing the interior. After all, Arcadia is developing too fast, and there are many things that need to be settled.


    But he really didn''t deliberately target the Queen of Halloween. At most, he didn''t communicate with each other.


    Why did the queen break up the relationship in a frenzy?


    ".¡¦ You really didn''t stimulate her, but because of this, it stimulated her even more."


    Alger said something incomprehensible, but she quickly explained:


    "Halloween has worked hard for the sovereignty of the sun for a long time. It can almost be said to be obsession. Although I don''t understand the reason, I know her attitude and behavior."


    "During the Sun Sovereign War at dawn, she personally went off the stage with an exceptional three-digit identity, competing with the Sun Gods of the major groups of gods for sovereignty, and even fighting against the White Yasha who was still in her personality at the time, fighting dozens of The show, the obsession with the sovereignty of the sun is evident."


    "When it comes to speaking, the reason why she has become a bad person who is not too serious about watching a drama is partly because the ownership of the sovereignty of the sun has been decided. It is enough for her to steadily increase the tolerance of the sovereignty of the sun."

 Chapter 1187：

    "As long as she follows the steps, she can hold the real Chuangxing, and inside Hakoniwa, the existence of two-digit combat power and the existence of the real (well) Zhengchuangxing is literally ''invincible''."


    "Even if the quasi-single digit returns to the essence, the result of the war in Hakoba is bound to be a draw."


    "After working hard, I enjoy the fruits of victory. That''s what made her unhappy in the past. She''s too comfortable."


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s mouth twitched: "But now, this chance of inheritance has been destroyed by me inexplicably?"


    "By the way, is Alpha rewarding me or punishing me?"


    "I don''t know. When I called him ugly before, she never treated me like this, so I really don''t know what he thinks."


    Hearing Alger''s words, Su Jin''s face cramped on the spot.


    How dare you scold! !


    Three-digit insults quasi-single-digit, no wonder you were so miserable later...


    "Since this is the case, let''s not discuss him for now. The most important thing now is the queen''s affairs."


    Su Jin waved his hand, then looked at Alger, and said with a vigilant and serious face:


    "What on earth does the queen want to do now?".


    Chapter 1745


    Faced with Su Jin''s question, Alger''s answer was only one sentence:


    "I have no idea."


    "If that guy''s mind was so easy to guess, the Halloween Queen wouldn''t be called a problem child."


    Among the gods of the small garden, there is a ''danger list'', which lists the existences that are not easy to provoke among the many powerhouses of the small garden.


    Among them, there is a list of ''problem children. ¡¯


    It generally refers to those who are still young in the race they belong to, but whose strength is extremely terrifying and whose character is capricious.


    And there are three of them with the biggest problem.


    Shiroyasha, Alger and the Queen of Halloween.


    Of course, because Bai Yasha was already under the supervision of the twin goddesses, and originally called himself an "adult", this list is very interesting and let the fourth "Monkey King Monkey King" be postponed.


    And since they can be on the list, then there are naturally all kinds of specialized intelligence communities to study the characters of these people as a backup, and even many communities have given the ''best survival strategy when encountering problem children. ¡¯


    However, among these best strategies, the survival rate of the person who encounters the Queen of Halloween is always the lowest, which shows that this person is difficult to deal with.


    At this time, in the face of the current situation, in the face of the Queen of Halloween who has obviously changed her attitude, Su Jin said with a slightly melancholy expression:


    "Although I have tried my best to maintain the relationship, is it still going to turn hostile?"


    Seeing Su Jin like this, Alger''s face suddenly became cold: "Su Jin, what are you doing? Right now!"


    Thanks to the personal teaching brought by Athena, Argel no longer has the "arrogance" and "hands-on" of the past in the face of the enemy.


    Since it is determined that it is the enemy, then it will be completely obliterated! Don''t give your opponent the slightest chance.


    After all, you can never predict whether your opponent will change from a weak and vulnerable bug to an "insidious" monster like Pallas Athena!


    Therefore, in the face of relationship transformation, especially when the other party is still the Queen of Halloween, Alger is more inclined to find a way to get rid of the other party, and at worst, seal the other party permanently.


    And to be able to do this, there are only a very few forces in the small garden, and unfortunately, the current Arcadia is one of them.


    Holding a defensive simulation star chart, Su Jin, who can be temporarily transformed into the center of the small garden, holds part of the land sovereignty, and the deterrent power is almost equal to Hestia, who was the White Night King in its heyday, and the three-digit exception star with the queen. Spirit, and Alger who knows the race of the Protoss.


    Not counting the White Yaksha who may be involved in beating the Reservoir Dog, the three people on Su Jin''s side do have the ability to kill the Queen of Halloween.


    This is also the basis for what Alger is saying now.


    In the face of Alger''s straightforward words, Su Jin pondered for a while, but shook his head (bgai) and said:


    "It''s not that far."


    "Why?" Alger asked suspiciously instead of insisting on Su Jin''s action.


    After all, for her, Su Jin does not agree that there is a natural reason for him, and if the reason is reasonable, she will naturally change her mind.


    Although the former magic star Alger was synonymous with willfulness, now she is willing to accommodate Su Jin, even if the other party makes a wrong decision in her opinion.


    "The reason is simple."


    Su Jin smiled at Alger, and then said meaningfully:


    "Do you think, do I really need the sovereignty of the sun? Or, do I really need to collect all the sovereignty of the sun to form the ''real star creation''?"


    Hearing this, Alger was stunned for a moment, then frowned, and said with a subtle expression:


    "That''s really a reason to convince everyone."


    This all naturally includes the Queen of Halloween.


    Unlike the Queen of Halloween who is not clear about the actual characteristics of the ''great treasure'', whether it is Shiroyasha who participated in the manufacture of the great treasure, or Alger, who is a **** Su Jin, there are more or more unsealing conditions for the great treasure. Little know a little.


    According to the current situation, the great secret treasure needs only 12 solar sovereignty, which is the zodiac constellation representing Greece. Even the most perfect activation is only one more Ophiuchus.


    Therefore, out of the 25 Sun Sovereigns of Hakoten, Su Jin needs only thirteen, which is just over half of the Sun Sovereigns.


    In other words, Su Jin can refuse the remaining twelve copies if he does not want the ''complete star creation map''.


    And the remaining twelve shares of Sun Sovereignty, even if they are divided equally between Shiroyasha and the Queen of Halloween, will be six shares per person, which is equal to the Queen''s existing total sovereignty.


    And if it is all handed over to the Queen of Halloween, with the other party''s current adaptability to the Sun Sovereignty, the time it takes for the Queen of Halloween to truly accommodate twelve Sun Sovereignty is definitely far beyond Su Jin''s imagination.


    At least in terms of Su Jin''s time concept, this time is enough for him to rise and fall hundreds of times.


    He is not yet 30 years old this year. Although the Queen of Halloween is a child in the Protoss, she is far above his level.


    And just when Alger was thinking, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "And in the end, I don''t think I''ll be short of so-called real stars."


    ''With this time, a real Star Creation can be earned no matter what, even if I don''t find a real Creation Star, I have the same treasure as the Great Secret Treasure, or even better, more suitable for me. ¡¯


    ''After all, for me, Sun Sovereignty only has the effect of activating the great secret treasure in the near term, and in the long run, it is only to control the center of the small garden. If these two goals are achieved, it will be irrelevant to me to continue to maintain sovereignty. . ¡¯


    ''So, the so-called complete Sun Sovereignty, the so-called true Star Creation, to me, it is insignificant, and it is not even comparable to my friendship with Shiroyasha. ¡¯


    ''Don''t the Queen know this? Possibly, but it is more likely that she fell into a state of emotional out-of-control because of this incident. After all, the Sun Sovereign Stack may be of great significance to her, so she cannot see the situation more rationally. ¡¯


    ¡®Hehe, the twin goddesses provoked the queen at such a time and forced her to pretend to break with me, in order to prove our ¡®safety¡¯ to the other two figures? It seemed that she was under a lot of pressure. ¡¯


    Aware of Su Jin''s attitude, Alger''s murderous face suddenly relieved a lot:


    "It turns out that the contradiction between you and the queen is still in the very distant future. In the short term, there is no contradiction between you before, and even, if necessary, you can give up the sovereignty of the sun."


    "I understand, since this is the case, then there is no need for conflict."


    Speaking of which, Alger patted his head and said helplessly; "It looks like I have to have a good talk with that vile woman."


    With that said, Alger turned around and was about to leave, apparently wanting to appease the Queen of Halloween quickly and avoid misunderstandings between the two parties.


    Then Su Jin suddenly raised his hand and took hers, calmly said:


    "It''s okay, don''t worry."


    Su Jin said that he used a fork to fork the freshly peeled apple, and said while eating:


    "Tell her later."


    "why?"


    Alger froze for a moment, surprised.


    At this time, Su Jin blinked: "Don''t you think it''s interesting that she''s in a hurry now?"


    "So don''t worry about it. Before she makes a move, tell her it''s okay. Well, I think I should have a few comfortable nights in the next few days."


    Alger suddenly understood the words, then looked at Su Jin meaningfully, and said with a wicked smile:


    "I understand what you mean, Su Jin, you are really bad~~"


    Su Jin said that she would sleep very comfortably recently, so who would be uncomfortable, it was naturally a certain Halloween queen who was powerless and furious because her sovereignty was robbed! !


    Obviously, the misunderstanding can be cleared up, but she has to make the Queen of Halloween more angry for a few days. This character, should it be said that she is her spiritual descendant?


    Really blue out of blue! .


    Chapter 1746 Is the stimulation so big?


    Garden of Heaven.


    In a garden where flowers bloom in all seasons.


    Wearing a black tuxedo and dressed as a deacon, Skaha slowly walked up the steps leading to the pavilion with dessert and black tea.


    Inside the pavilion, the Queen of Halloween held her cheeks and looked at the flowers in the flowerbed. She seemed to be appreciating attentively, but in fact her heart had long since moved away.


    Seeing such a silent Halloween Queen, Skaha couldn''t help but stop, looked at it for a while, and then secretly said in his heart: ''This one can only be appreciated when she is quiet. ¡¯


    As for when it is not quiet, it is to feel the downright majesty of the Queen of Halloween.


    After all, this Lord, in the spiritual record of the center of the small garden, is a real ''Demon King''!


    In placing the dessert black tea in front of the Queen of Halloween, Skaha tried his best not to be rude, so as not to irritate the unkind Queen.


    "What time is it now?"


    When asked suddenly, Skaha replied subconsciously: "According to the time in the lower realm, it should be 2:00 pm~pm now."


    I have nothing to mention about the lower realm.... Skaha felt guilty for a while. After all, for the Queen of Halloween, the person who can provoke her mentality the most, but it is in the lower realm.


    "Oh? It''s 2 o''clock, so it should be soon." After saying this, the Queen of Halloween seemed to have regained her splendor.


    As she always did, she picked up the Ceylon black tea brewed by Skaha, took a sip, took a small piece of cake with a delicately shaped silver fork, and put it into her mouth, her face was very small. Chewing, her every move seems to explain what elegance is.


    However, seeing her like this, Skaha was suspicious.


    Because the current halloween queen doesn''t seem to be any different from the past halloween queen, but because there is no difference, Skaha is a little flustered.


    After all, a dog that bites doesn''t bark...


    Although it was too much to compare the queen to a dog, the idea in Skaha''s heart was to be close.


    The disturbed Skaha, after standing by the side for a while in silence, finally couldn''t help but ask:


    "Are you determined to start a war with His Highness Su Jin?"


    Until now, Skaha still calls Su Jin "His Royal Highness", which means that she still believes that the Queen has not severed her relationship with the other party.


    In the face of Skaha''s question, the Queen of Halloween played with the silver fork and said with a half-smile, "Am I so obvious?"


    Seeing the Queen''s expression, Skaha, who knew her well, breathed a sigh of relief:


    "It''s the subordinate who has overstepped."


    If the Queen of Halloween is really going to go to war, she won''t laugh and joke and say, ''Have you been too obvious. ¡¯


    Saying this means that the Queen of Halloween still has the mind to joke, and even seems to be in a good mood.


    Although this is a bit inconsistent with the gaffe that happened just before and the anger at Su Jin''s stealing the Sun''s sovereign inheritance, but based on Skaha''s years of experience in serving the queen, the other party seems to be in a good mood now.


    Is it that His Royal Highness Su Jin made a satisfactory reply to the Queen about the sovereignty of the sun?


    Did he choose to compromise with the queen? It looks like that one doesn''t really hate the Queen too much...


    However, just as Skaha was thinking about it, the Queen of Halloween wiped the corner of her mouth and said:


    "I''m preparing one afternoon tea. Well, let''s prepare two. By the way, try to make the plate as beautiful as possible. A very picky guest is probably coming soon."


    The guests who are very picky about afternoon tea... Is that the magic star Alger... As for the other one, is it for His Highness Su Jin... Was it for peace talks?


    With this thought in mind, Skaha led the way to prepare two afternoon teas of the same size as the Queen.


    Not long after, when Skaha returned again, she clearly saw a girl whose face was three-fold similar to the Queen of Halloween, but her eyes were brighter. A pure and innocent girl was sitting opposite the Queen of Halloween.


    The spirit body came.... Skaha recognized the other party''s current state for the first time, but at the same time, she also recognized who the blond girl was.


    That is the natural **** and Buddha who inherited the blood of the Queen of Halloween and Su Jin at the same time, and she also has to be called the child of miracles "Cai Niao" of "His Royal Highness".


    "Guian, Your Highness Caitiao." Skaha greeted in a gentle tone.

 Chapter 1188：

    To Cai Bird, her attitude is obviously more enthusiastic than that of the Queen of Halloween, and she doesn''t know if it is because of her status as "Su Jin''s concubine".


    Cai Bird glanced at Skaha, then got up and bowed slightly: "Guian, Mother Skaha."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "Oh, you kid, since you''re at home, you don''t need so much etiquette." The smile on Skaha''s face was obviously brighter.


    It was obvious that she was happy.


    But the next second, the joy was broken by the queen''s voice:


    "Since you''re here, bring some refreshments. Well, you can help Cai Bird learn the etiquette."


    ''Oh? '' Skaha glanced at the Queen of Halloween with a slightly subtle look. Instead of asking her to go down and prepare another afternoon tea, she asked her to educate the colorful birds. The queen was obviously uncomfortable with the arrival of the little colorful birds.


    Becoming a mother for the first time? (laughs)


    "As ordered, Your Majesty." Skaha took afternoon tea and came to Caibird to help her adapt to the environment.


    .........


    On the other side, the Queen of Halloween was somewhat relieved when she saw Skaha going to block the colorful birds, and her expression returned to her past calmness:


    "So, is there something wrong with coming to me with a spirit body on purpose?"


    Speaking of this, the Queen of Halloween paused and said:


    "Unhappy with Arcadia?"


    The subtext is ''I can pick you up anytime if you''re not happy'', but after the words were spoken, the Queen of Halloween''s expression was obviously a little unnatural, as if she thought of the ''trouble'' when she would often face colorful birds in the future.


    However, the colorful bird made the Queen of Halloween stunned with just one sentence:


    "Didn''t Mother Mother ask Mama Skaha to call me back?"


    "..." The Queen of Halloween was silent for a while, and then said, "There is such a thing."


    She originally wanted to call Cai Bird back to study the bloodline originating from Su Jin on her body. After all, she was curious enough about Su Jin''s power a few days ago.


    But now... after seeing Saitori herself, she was somewhat hesitant about the idea.


    Thinking of this, the Queen of Halloween couldn''t help but glance at Skaha, then glanced at the colorful bird with some scruples, and secretly sent Skaha:


    ¡®If I study the bloodline of Caibird, will Su Jin have any opinion? ¡¯


    Skaha, who had planned to feed the colorful birds, was suddenly stunned.


    The queen actually started to care about other people''s opinions?


    Was the previous incident so exciting? Eight.


    Chapter 1747 Look at the daughter''s face


    ''Skaha, I won''t allow you to wander at a time like this. ¡¯


    Hearing the reproachful voice of the queen, Skaha hurriedly returned to his senses, bowed slightly, and whispered without the color bird being aware of it:


    ''Sorry, Your Majesty, please forgive the rudeness I just thought. ¡¯


    ''I forgive, now, tell me your answer. ¡¯


    Listening to the Queen''s slightly restrained voice, Skaha took a breath and said:


    ''In my personal judgment, I think His Highness Su Jin may allow you to explore his secrets, but he will not allow you to investigate through His Highness Caibird. ¡¯


    ''I understand what you mean. '' The Queen of Halloween made it clear that she was aware of Skaha''s latent exhortation.


    It''s just that the strength of studying Su Jin may be forgiven by Su Jin. After all, although the two sides did not make it clear, they were on guard against each other and the "four, two, three" situation of mutual testing had already been set.


    And if the matter between the two sides involves the colorful birds of the descendants... Orientals, or the unique thinking of human beings, it will inevitably intensify the contradiction between her and Su Jin.


    This is what Skaha wants to express, and the Halloween Queen who understands this meaning just calmly said:


    ''Notify the community sheltered under my banner and let them celebrate the birth of the ''Child of the Star''. ¡¯


    ''I understand. ¡¯


    Skaha nodded slightly, indicating that this matter would be dealt with immediately.


    In fact, she can also understand the meaning of the queen and understand her attitude.


    ¡®It is estimated that there will be another ¡®Second Generation of God¡¯ who absolutely cannot offend. ¡¯


    While Skaha muttered in his heart, the conversation between the Halloween Queen and the colorful bird continued.


    "Why am I suddenly unable to sense the connection on the bloodline? Does your mother know what happened?"


    "I have something to deal with, so I blocked contact for the time being."


    "Oh, in that case, can I come directly to you in the future?"


    "...Yes, I will give you permission to the Garden of Heaven, you can come directly if you want."


    Skaha smiled at the serious-faced Halloween queen who was waiting for the colorful bird.


    If the Queen can take such a posture to deal with it, Cai Bird is alone, not even Su Jin.


    In the final analysis, Su Jin was summoned by the queen with a playful mind at first, and Cainiao is different. Although she is the ''lubricant'' that the queen tries to alleviate the conflict with Su Jin, she is also recognized by the queen.'' Daughter'' birth child.


    This difference makes the difference in treatment between the two parties obvious.


    And just when the two of them communicated harmoniously, Caitiao suddenly asked:


    "What conflict happened between the mother and the father?"


    This sentence not only silenced the Queen of Halloween, but also stunned Skaha.


    Did you ask yourself? Even if you notice it, you can''t say it so bluntly!


    At that time, in the face of Caibird''s question, the Queen of Halloween pondered for a moment, and then said:


    "...It''s not your father''s fault, it''s just a meaningless arrangement made by some inhuman guy."


    Although it is possible to quibble, the Queen of Halloween did not do this, but instead told the color bird a certain truth relatively gently.


    However, Caibird''s words forced the Queen of Halloween to silence again.


    "That means, mother didn''t make a mistake? Is everything the responsibility of the ''inhuman'' person?"


    ¡®My little ancestor, why are you so brave! '' Skaha has already started to have a headache. Even if Caitiao is the Queen''s own daughter, she will be ''badly beaten'' if she dismantles the stage like this.


    "...I still made a little mistake."


    The Queen of Halloween said quietly, and at the same time looked at the colorful bird with an unclear meaning:


    "I shouldn''t have sent your father to Arcadia in the first place. At least, I should have kept him with me for a while, even if it''s just a trivial time like a year."


    "Unfortunately, these are all things of the past."


    ''Queen, actually admitting that she did something wrong...'' Skaha was shocked by the Halloween Queen''s admission, this was the first time she had seen such a thing.


    That willful queen, who regards everything as a fun thing, actually admits her mistakes? Even just admitting that Su Jin should not be regarded as a toy for fun in the past is an admission...


    The sun of Hakoniwa, will it rise from the west tomorrow...


    "Then mother, do you want to apologize to father?" Caitiao''s seemingly "naive" words made the Queen of Halloween stiff...


    At this time, Skaha, who was worried about Caitiao''s accident, immediately said: "Your Highness Caitiao, you have said enough, please stop for a while."


    "I understand." Cai Bird nodded after hearing the words, then turned to look at Skaha and said, "I can come and live here at any time, right?"


    "Yes, Her Majesty has agreed." Skaha glanced at the silent Halloween Queen, then gritted his teeth and nodded towards the colorful bird.


    "Okay, I''ll come over in person tomorrow."


    Saying that, the figure of the colorful bird dissipated little by little in the wind.


    Skaha looked at the untouched afternoon tea, turned his head again, looked at the calm-faced Halloween Queen, took a breath and said:


    "His Majesty..."


    Skaha lowered his head and wanted to plead for Caitiao, but when the words came to his lips, he was worried that he would be self-defeating, so he did not dare to say any more.


    "Skaha."


    "exist!"


    "My daughter is very smart, isn''t she?"


    Hearing the Queen of Halloween''s question, Skaha raised his head and immediately saw the Queen of Halloween''s face with a hint of a smile.


    ''what happened? Why is the queen suddenly happy again. ¡¯


    "So that''s it... He, no, it should be Su Jin who was waiting for this... Did his vigilance, his vigilance all originate here..."


    The Queen of Halloween picked up the black tea and muttered to herself:


    "He''s waiting for me to say 0.8 apologies? He dares to ask me to apologize and let me admit that I was wrong?"


    "This brat, really dare to think! Want to slap me in the face? Hmph..."


    The Queen of Halloween said this, took a sip of tea, then smiled and looked at Skaha:


    "But for Caitiao''s face, I forgive him."


    "Humph, sure enough, my daughter is much smarter than Bai Ye''s stupid daughter. She actually knows she''s here to help her mother. Surprisingly, she''s a good boy, much better than her father."


    The descriptions of Mom and Dad came from the Queen of Halloween, but they silenced Skaha.


    Not more formulaic fathers, mothers, but more affectionate mothers and fathers?


    Skaha suddenly felt that, perhaps, the Queen will not be as difficult to get along with as before...


    Chapter 1748 The Queen''s Decision


    His Highness Caitiao is indeed very smart... Skaha thought with emotion.


    After seeing the change in the Queen''s attitude on Halloween, and even realizing that the Queen''s original cold temperament has eased a lot, Skaha has to admire the colorful birds.


    At least she really didn''t see what Su Jin really cared about, and even if she did, she didn''t have the guts to say such things in front of the queen.


    Perhaps it was a wrong choice to let His Highness Caitiao inherit Arcadia.... Thinking of this, Skaha looked at the Queen again, and said a little:


    "That kind of highness may be the best candidate to inherit Arcadia."


    Skaha actually knew very well that when the Queen changed her name, she was already tempted.


    Arcadia needs a third generation to stabilize the hearts of the people, and the Queen of Halloween does not need a child of the stars to stabilize the hearts of the people?


    You are all organizations with the same needs!


    "That child 16 does have the qualifications to become a leader. Well, at least Bai Ye''s children are definitely not as good as mine. After all, this is a natural intelligence gap..."


    The Queen of Halloween said with a smile on her face, and by the way, she despised Shiroyasha''s brain.


    Although Argol is recognized as a stupid Protoss, the ruthless character who was able to escape under the hands of the Buddha, after the defeat, once forced Athena to take risks, said she was stupid, but it was only a defeat devaluation.


    The real big shots know that you can laugh at what happened to Alger, but you can''t laugh at her fighting IQ.


    In contrast, Shiroyasha is the object of contempt in all aspects.


    Fighting is not good, resourcefulness is not good, except for a good life, there is nothing good - by a certain secretly commenting on the queen of Shiroyasha to the intelligence community.


    So in a sense, among the Protoss, mocking Shiroyasha is almost ''politically correct''.


    Of course, the only one who dared to jump in the face was the Queen of Halloween in the past, and now there is at most Alger. Others really don''t have the guts to say whether it is a two-digit number, even if it is a two-digit number in the past. .


    "After that child defeats Bai Ye''s child, let her succeed as ''QueenHalloween'', um, if Su Jin doesn''t agree, then let that child be both."


    "Hehe, in order to maintain balance, the two goddesses should come forward to dissuade Su Jin and let him give up the idea of ??letting Caibird inherit. After all, compared to many candidates in Arcadia, I only have Caitiao. Bird a child."


    "Your Majesty is wise." Skarha, who just opened his head, let the Queen speak his mind, turned into an answering worm, and agreed.


    "It doesn''t make sense for me to be wise or not. I just don''t want anyone other than the child to inherit the foundation I created."


    At this moment, the Queen of Halloween glanced at the afternoon tea on the table, which was not moving at all, and frowned slightly:


    "Speaking of that, the child left without eating anything. Really, this kind of rude behavior needs to be corrected by her."


    "As the head of QueenHalloween, she has to be graceful at all times."

 Chapter 1189：

    "Skaha..."


    "exist!"


    Skaha immediately bowed to answer, and at the same time made preparations to clear the table.


    "Storage this afternoon tea and hang it in...I think about it, hang it in the exhibition room of the sixth bedroom."


    "Then you are preparing an afternoon tea, they should be there soon."


    "Yes!"


    After the Skahad order, he immediately changed to another afternoon tea. As for the previous one, it was naturally placed in the Queen''s sixth bedroom.


    She has always been "faithful" to the orders given by the Queen of Halloween when she does not lose her temper.


    When Skaha was done, the Queen of Halloween held a second cup of black tea and said:


    "Occasionally, showing off my daughter to friends seems to be a good topic."


    ''No, no, you just want to fight with His Majesty Alger. After all, that is the God King who followed His Highness Su Jin first. Showing off to her as your and His Highness Su Jin''s child is not hot. Oil it up? ¡¯


    While Skaha complained, she also wanted to see how the Queen could praise her child.


    After all, the compliments that came out of the Queen''s mouth were a rarity.


    However, it was unexpected for both of them.


    Until the sun sets, until the stars hang high.


    The ''His Royal Highness'' that should have appeared, and the ''His Royal Highness Su Jin'' that might have appeared did not appear once.


    Not even a letter was sent.


    Ahhh.... Skaha, who had been waiting for a long time, looked at the Queen of Halloween drinking the twenty-seventh cup of black tea in front of her, looking at her emotionless face, her whole body went numb.


    It is rare that Her Majesty the Queen was coaxed by Her Highness Cainiao. It is rare that this person changed his previous personality and wanted to communicate well, but.... Her Royal Highness Su Jin and Her Majesty Alger did not pay attention to the Queen?


    Didn''t they get an invitation from the Queen?


    Do these two know what they are missing?


    "Your Majesty, please allow me to retire temporarily..."


    "No need, Skaha 423, I know you want to inform them, but no need."


    Hearing these words, Skaha froze in his heart, and wanted to look up to observe the expression of the Queen of Halloween, but was afraid to see the result of his fear.


    For a while, the courtyard of the sky fell into a dead silence.


    Until....a bang.


    The Queen of Halloween put down the teacup and said with a cold look:


    "A rare good mood has been ruined like this. After Bai Ye, this is the first time someone has made me so angry."


    "Your Majesty." Hearing these words, Skaha had to raise his head and dissuade him with a tingling scalp: "Maybe it''s the two majesty..."


    The Queen of Halloween gave Skaha a cold glance: "Enough, Skaha, you''ve had enough words for today."


    "I made you my deacon, not my brain."


    "This subordinate is overstepping." Skaha hurriedly knelt down on one knee and asked for forgiveness.


    At that time, the Queen of Halloween looked at her silently, and then said:


    "Help me prepare the carriage."


    "I''m going to see for myself what he means."


    "....Yes!"


    Skaha gritted his teeth and responded with a bit of a bullet.


    Chapter 1749 The falling sun


    Boom! !


    Watching that hill of rock disintegrate into pieces the size of a finger.


    Looking at that standing next to the pile of gravel, he was almost hit by a stone, and it was obviously a stunned long-distance bird.


    Reversely, Izayoi couldn''t help whistling, folded his hands behind his head, and said to Su Jin who was beside him:


    "It seems that another person was frightened by his own power."


    "It looks like you have a lot of experience."


    Standing aside, and the main force who pulled Jiuyuan Fei Niao over to test his physical condition, Su Jin slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Reverse Izayoi with a bit of amusement.


    "Well..." Izayoi was a little embarrassed by the question: "Second generation, you also know, I have lived in such a generally weak world since I was a child, in order not to shoot everyone in the orphanage to death, Canary But it gave me a lot of special training."


    "The troubles of gifted children?" Su Jin joked with a smile.


    "I prefer to call it the troubles of violent children."


    Reversely, Izayoi murmured, and then asked Su Jin curiously:


    "Speaking of which, what were you talking about with that unbelievably beautiful little loli just now, second generation? You laughed so treacherously."


    Back to Izayoi, who witnessed Alger and Su Jin''s ''conspiracy'' with his own eyes, but didn''t hear anything because of the sound insulation, is now very itchy.


    This kind of thing is too uncomfortable for her curious baby, knowing that there is a good show to watch, but not knowing what a good show is.


    And Su Jin did show a weird smile when confronted with the question of Ivy League Night: "This is my house, are you sure you want to hear it?"


    Seeing Su Jin like this, Shishiye immediately took a step back, pulled away, touched the goosebumps on his arm and said:


    "This kind of expression of ''If you hear, you have to be my ''family'''' is very scary. Second generation, you should restrain yourself. Also, I don''t want to be Fei Niao''s mom, it''s too embarrassing."


    "Even if you don''t want to say it, don''t stop me in this way!"


    "But I think it''s the quickest way to stop you''". "


    Su Jin smiled with a rather nasty expression, and then shouted towards Jiuyuan Flying Bird on the opposite side:


    "The power control is still not in place, do it again!"


    As he said that, he stomped his feet, and the huge rock that was more than ten meters high suddenly recovered to the previous whole block.


    "Crap! I know it!"


    Kuyuan Asuka, who was wearing a black sleeveless tights, was irritated and adjusted the single ponytail at the back of his head, and then said with a troubled face:


    "Although you said that it''s enough to smash the big rock in front of you into the size of sand, isn''t it super difficult?"


    "Wow~ That''s really demanding!" Izayoi turned his head and whistled.


    She can still easily make the stones into pieces of gravel, but the size of the sand is still every piece, which is also a particularly troublesome thing for her.


    But since Jiuyuan Asuka is suffering now, then Izuku Izayoi will naturally not say anything, just watch silently.


    After all.... this feeling of seeing little sisters being bullied is really addicting!


    In the face of Fei Niao''s complaint, Su Jin did say with a blank face:


    "Then why don''t I find Cainiao to show you a demonstration?"


    "Um..." Jiu Yuan Fei Niao stared at her big and small eyes, as if she didn''t expect that someone could actually do such a thing.


    At this time, Su Jin was still arguing: "A baby who is only a few months old can do it, why can''t you do it?"


    Hakoten has such an exaggerated baby.... Backward Izayoi tilted her head, and then looked at Jiuyuan Asuka, biting her lip, with a pitiful look on her face, she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    However, in contrast to Reverse Izayoi, Su Jin stared at Jiuyuan Flying Bird without saying a word, with a pair of emotionless eyes open.


    Seeing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao miserably shifted his sight and kicked the corner of the ten-meter-high rock ruthlessly.


    Boom!


    The rock was shattered again, and along with the rumbling sound, there was the somewhat collapsed cry of the long-distance bird:


    "I''ll do it, all right."


    "I have been comparing colorful birds with me. This kind of ''other people''s child'' is really the most annoying!"


    Seeing this, Ishiu Ye couldn''t help but ''make up the knife'' after all: "But even if you say that, Caitiao is your twin sister!"


    stare--! Jiuyuan Asuka glanced back at Izayoi, with a warning look of ''Your **** is sitting over there''.


    "Shh~" Reverse Izayoi, who was warned, immediately folded his hands behind his head and whistled.


    After Jiu Yuan Fei Niao faced the stone with a miserable face again, he turned his head back and asked Su Jin:


    "By the way, Caibird can really beat that kind of stone to the size of sand."


    "Yes." Su Jin replied very quickly: "But it is a little difficult for Fei Niao."


    "Oh?" Neihui Shishiye was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise, "Didn''t you say that ''Caibird is better at bursts, and Asuka is better at detail manipulation?''"


    "Did you hear what the black rabbit said?"


    Su Jin turned his head and glanced at Neihui Izayoi, and without waiting for a reply, he continued:


    ".¡¦ Although it is true that this sentence is true, and it is also a judgment after testing by me and Alger, but at that time Asuka hadn''t awakened his bloodline, so now, this judgment is a bit outdated."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin looked at the long-term flying bird who was still angrily destroying the rock, and said helplessly:


    "We didn''t expect that Bai Ye''s bloodline would have such an exaggerated amplitude in strength. At the current level of Asuka''s spiritual level, he can''t control his strength like Cai Bird, even with my strength bonus."


    But to be honest, Su Jin believes that although this phenomenon is unexpected, it is still reasonable.


    After all, Shiroyasha''s blood is nothing special, and the forum will not recommend using Shiroyasha''s blood to create a ''great secret treasure''.


    After all, it is the true will of the central part of the small garden being stripped away. Logically speaking, it should be born with a single-digit existence. There is nothing special, it is really strange.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, the bonus of bloodline." Hearing Su Jin''s words in Shizuoye, he murmured in his heart: I''ll take out the canaries later, let''s have a special training... Otherwise, with these two birds as competitors, the pressure is really great.


    At this time, another stone was shattered in the rumbling sound.


    Jiuyuan Fei Niao smashed the stone like revenge, and then looked at Su Jin angrily, motioning him to recover quickly.


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help showing a smile, but when he was about to continue to make Fei Niao suffer.


    The rumble of thunder exploded above the sky!


    The sky darkened in an instant.


    "Huh? Isn''t the weather today sunny? Hakoniwa''s weather forecast is also not accurate?"


    Back to Izayoi was stunned for a moment, then raised his head, his eyes widened immediately, showing an incredible expression.


    And the reason why she was so at a loss was the dazzling sun in the sky!


    "Fuck, you''re going to die, you''re going to die!"


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe sun is falling down on us!!!".


    Chapter 1750 Going to Fire Tea


    "Hey--!"


    A loud horse chirping sounded.


    Eight unicorns with white bodies, unicorns on their heads, and purple jade-colored eyes, stepped on golden fire clouds, pulled a ''carriage'', and ran straight down from the sky.


    That''s what was forcibly defined as a ''carriage'' because the trailer was a unicorn.


    Because on the frame they are pulling, what is displayed there is a bright blazing sun! !


    "Hey, does such exaggerated things happen when the sun falls in Hakogari?"


    Looking back at the sun with a diameter of at most ten kilometers, Izayoi asked with a tingling scalp.


    She had never hit a star of this size, and her stronger and stronger perception after she came to Little Garden told her that if she made a move towards the sun in the sky, she would definitely die.


    She is rated in four digits, and is equivalent to a human being of a **** and a Buddha. Is it possible that such a dangerous item in Hakonigari that can kill a **** and Buddha is a common commodity?


    On the other side, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, who was still cultivating at first, couldn''t sit still, ran to Su Jin''s side, and asked nervously:


    "What should we do? The sun pulled by the unicorn seems to be coming towards us specifically?"

 Chapter 1190：

    "If you let that thing hit here, the impact will destroy the stronghold, right 423?"


    Hearing this, Nihui Izayoi immediately said, "So, Miss, how about we run for our lives together now? I always feel that the carriage is aimed at the second generation of our family!"


    "Ah?" Jiuyuan Fei Niao froze for a moment, then glanced at Su Jin, and immediately noticed the subtlety of Su Jin''s expression.


    Could it be that he really came for Su Jin?


    When you come up, you will throw a sun, who is the person who came, so ''enthusiastic''?


    And just when Fei Niao was stunned, Su Jin, who had been silent just now, suddenly said:


    "....do not worry."


    "It''s Caitiao''s mother here."


    "Huh?" x2


    Jiuyuan Asuka and Nihui Izayoi were surprised at the same time, then raised their heads and squinted their eyes to look at the ''sun'' in the sky.


    Color bird''s mother?


    The legendary center of the Celtic gods, the golden protoss in charge of the realm and the sun, the Queen of the Sun¡ªthe Queen of Halloween?


    In a sense, it''s really a big name to appear in the game... Backward Izayoi couldn''t help but think so.


    At this moment, next to Su Jin, Alger appeared here at some unknown time.


    As the first line of defense guarding the headquarters, it was naturally impossible for Alger to be unaware of the arrival of the Queen of Halloween.


    And the reason for being late is naturally because Alger has prioritized certain things:


    "Sorry, it seems that Caitiao secretly went to the Queen''s place with a spirit body yesterday, because she often uses a spirit body to go out to play secretly recently, and I didn''t notice that."


    There was a little annoyance on Alger''s face. Because of her preference for Su Jin''s daughter, she did not strictly control the colorful birds. In addition, the colorful birds would go shopping at the end of the city. She was also very good. I didn''t pay too much attention, just kept a few passive means for self-defense.


    Of course, even if it''s not the focus, just a four-digit colorful bird can''t get rid of Alger''s sight.


    However, there was no way behind her was a Halloween queen, the mistress of the realm, and the maker of the rules of Hakoniwa''s time and space.


    The Queen of Halloween seemed to take advantage of Alger''s brief detachment, and through her control over the realm, she distorted her observation and briefly came into contact with the colorful bird.


    Although it was not clear what the two of them were discussing, in the early hours of the next day, the Queen of Halloween came aggressively, thinking that there was no good result.


    Maybe it''s necessary to prepare for the worst?


    And just when Alger was thinking, Su Jin, after listening to her explanation, finally suddenly said:


    "So that''s the case. Did Caitiao pass by? I said how could the queen (bgai) be so angry so soon."


    It''s not that Su Jin thought that the colorful bird was going to complain to the Queen of Halloween. Su Jin actually knew very well that the character of the colorful bird was not a child who could make a small report. On the other hand, the colorful bird should be the type that pleases the Queen of Halloween most.


    After all, in the original trajectory, even if there was no Su Jin, the Queen of Halloween still took the initiative to distribute Lingge to make Caibird her son of God. With such a criminal record, any fool would know what kind of child the Queen likes.


    In fact, if she didn''t like it, the Queen of Halloween would not treasure the soul of the colorful bird, and made her the child of the two when she decided to invest in Su Jin.


    So... After the lovely daughter came home and fought for her mother''s favor, the unscrupulous husband left his wife aside and ignored it, hoho, the difference is too big, did the queen break the defense?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said to Jiuyuan Fei Niao with a smile: "Fei Niao, you should be able to make tea, right?"


    "If it''s a tea ceremony, I know a little bit." Asuka responded, and then said strangely: "However, this shouldn''t be the time to talk about the tea ceremony, right?"


    "You know the tea ceremony, have you ever brewed chrysanthemum tea?" Su Jin said with a slightly nasty smile: "If you can, prepare to order chrysanthemum tea or other hot tea to vent your anger to Her Majesty the Queen."


    "Ah this?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao couldn''t hold back a little, venting her anger to the Queen of Halloween? The mother of her twin sister, Ayatorio, came here with anger? That''s right, they lost a sun and smashed people, isn''t it anger?


    But this... let her white Yasha''s daughter make chrysanthemum tea to vent the Queen of Halloween? You sure don''t add fuel to the fire.


    Thinking of this, Fei Niao hesitated for a while, and immediately pulled the reverse back to Izayoi and set off to prepare what Su Jin called ''go fire tea''.


    When Asuka and Izayoi took the opportunity to slip away, Alger, who was standing by the side, looked at the sun that seemed to be far away in the sky, but was actually very close, and said calmly:


    "almost there!"


    rumbling¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Under the roar of the unicorn stepping on the air, the sun carriage comfortably landed in a twisted state of speed and stillness.


    drop! Answer-


    The unicorn pulled the golden carriage for three or four meters, and then stopped on the flat ground next to Su Jin.


    Skaha, who was driving on the frame, immediately jumped deep, landed on the ground, and quickly walked to the side of the ''carriage'', opening the golden sun.


    At the same time, an emotional speech came out from the middle:


    "Then, my dear child, the father of Caitiao, how are you going to make me drink that so-called fire tea?".


    Chapter 1751 The ''harmonious'' couple


    Wearing a crown and a fiery red dress, the elegant and calm blond girl opened her ruby-like crimson eyes and looked at Su Jin with a smile on her face.


    Seeing the graceful figure as always came down from the carriage, Su Jin couldn''t help opening his hands and came forward to give a big hug:


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Queen."


    "Well, is that so?"


    The two sides were chatting and laughing, hugging each other like a very intimate couple.


    But in the dark...


    ¡®You dare to let me dove, you can, you are amazing! Stinky kid -! ¡¯


    ''The old woman who gave birth to a daughter for me with a lot of years of age, do you really think that the connection on the spiritual level and the addition of a daughter will allow me to respond to your requests? ¡¯


    ''.... The strength has not grown much, but the mouth has grown a lot! ¡¯


    ''It''s better than your hundreds of thousands of years of standing still, Halloween aunt who can''t even hold the sovereignty of the sun! ¡¯


    Seeing the two of them hugging each other fiercely, as if they wanted to blend in with each other, Skaha and Alger on the side were speechless.


    "Are they so angry today?" Alger''s tone was a little surprised.


    It was the first time she had seen such an expression on the Queen''s face that she could hardly hold back her face, and it was also the first time she had seen Su Jin''s attitude towards the Queen.


    Sure enough, does strength determine confidence?


    "I knew it would be like this." Skaha patted his cheek and said helplessly: "Is His Highness Caitiao there? Maybe only that Highness can persuade him in such a scene."


    Alger spread his hands at this time, and said with a look of ''I can''t help it'':


    "I asked, but was rejected, saying, ''If she was present, the father and mother would not be able to communicate harmoniously.'' Well, although the child is still very young, he has many unexpected opinions."


    "But it would be too much for these two to have a violent conflict at this time..." Skaha had an "Old Mother''s Worry" on his face.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t be able to fight." Alger turned to Nunu to the side, signaling Skaha to look to the side.


    Seeing this, Skaha turned his head to look, but saw Jiuyuan Asuka with a tea set, and Izayoi, who was carrying a stone table and stacked stone stools, running from the side.


    "That... tea is here!! Mmmmmmm?"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, who had just run over, looked at the ''warm hug'', the two people who were inseparable from life and death, and suddenly became stunned.


    Hey, what are you showing the kids?


    "Wow... I''m surprised by this scene, but can you give me a copy of that storage gift? I''m really stupid who can only carry the table and chairs!"


    Reverse Izayoi asked Algor while placing the table and chairs on the grass.


    Alger casually threw a top-level space memory card to the reverse direction Izayoi, and said indifferently:


    "You did a good job this time, an ordinary-looking but confident little girl."


    Ordinary looking and confident? Reversely, Izayoi blinked, caught the card, checked the size of the internal space, and agreed.


    After all, she looks quite ordinary compared to Alger.


    Tsk, this stinky loli, I really want to hug her in my arms and rub my face... It''s a pity that I can''t beat it.


    On the other hand, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, who felt that he was a little overreacted, held the tea set with an embarrassed expression and said:


    "So.... are you going to prepare a tea party?"


    At this time, Su Jin finally let go of the Queen of Halloween, then indifferently took out the handkerchief from his pocket, wiped his hands and said:


    "Okay."


    The Queen of Halloween saw that Su Jin wiped her hands as soon as they separated, her face moved slightly, and then she took a breath and said:


    "Although the environment is a little rough, considering the situation of Arcadia, I will reluctantly."


    The Halloween Queen''s smiling face shows no sign of wanting to make trouble.


    It''s just that when she saw Jiuyuan Flying Birds placing the tea set, she couldn''t help but glance at it, and then said:


    "Girl over there, you are responsible for serving as the tea waiter here, right?"


    "what?"


    Jiuyuan Fei Niao was stunned for a moment, and before he could realize what the tea waiter was, he heard Su Jin''s echo:


    "This child''s level is too low. I think the tea you brewed by yourself, Queen, is better."


    The Queen of Halloween moved a bit, turned her head, and stared straight at Su Jin.


    ''I don''t care if I want Bai Yasha''s daughter to bring you tea and water, but this girl has my blood on her body, you can''t move...'' Su Jin looked at the Queen of Halloween with a faint look, obviously not thinking of giving in.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "...Okay." The Queen of Halloween eased her breath a little: "Do you like the tea I brewed? Well, just right, I also want to see how much you like it."


    "Bring it!"


    Looking at the hand stretched out towards him in front of him, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin.


    "give her!"


    At this time, Jiuyuan Fei Niao finally couldn''t help but look at Reverse Izayoi, and secretly said:


    ''I can understand why you just wanted me to feel run away, so I don''t need to send tea. ¡¯


    ''These two are obviously an awkward couple! ! I''m so stupid, I shouldn''t have come here! ¡¯


    After the physical transformation, Fei Niao, who was promoted to a four-digit natural **** and Buddha, naturally knew how to secretly encrypt messages.


    ''Although I wanted to say, ''It''s in front of you if you don''t listen to Izayoi''s words'', but you seem to have overlooked that. ¡¯


    .........


    Hearing the response from the back to the sixteenth night, Jiuyuan Fei Niao suddenly turned his head, and was stunned to find that both Su Jin and the Queen of Halloween were looking at ''self'' with sharp eyes.


    "Awkward couple? Hehehe, the Bai Ye family''s children are really naughty." The Queen of Halloween smiled without a smile, and that smile made Fei Niao feel intimidating at first glance.


    "Flying Bird, you go back to find Cai Bird to play with."


    "You have the IQ of playing with babies, hurry up..." Su Jin''s eyes showed that Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s heart was hurt.


    Jiuyuan Asuka grunted, his throat surged, and he handed everything over to the Queen of Halloween, and said bluntly:


    "Then I''ll take my leave."


    When the words fell, Su Jin waved his hand, but the Queen of Halloween didn''t pay any attention to her at all, and Jiu Yuan Fei Niao left the scene in a panic.


    "Oh, these two little brats, really." Alger shook his head, then went straight to the table, and sat down without caring about the occasion.


    On the other hand, Skaha stepped forward and took the tea set for the Queen, leaving a step for Su Jin and the Queen of Halloween.


    After all, if the Queen of Halloween really makes tea herself, she has to make a fuss.


    After the tea was brewed and saw that it was really chrysanthemum tea, the Queen of Halloween squinted, then raised her head and said to Su Jin:


    "Let''s make a condition, how can you give up the sovereignty of the sun!" Eight.


    Chapter 1752 The Queen''s Compromise


    "Solar Sovereignty?"


    When Su Jin heard the term, he showed a ''surprised'' expression.


    He looked at the Queen of Halloween with a strange expression, and asked curiously:

 Chapter 1191：

    "Why does Her Majesty think that I am qualified to talk about ''giving up the sovereignty of the sun''? Shouldn''t this be something you and Shiroyasha have discussed?"


    Are you qualified? Are there any people present who don''t know? The Queen of Halloween was not good enough for Su Jin''s prevarication, and her tone gradually became colder:


    "That''s not something she can decide."


    At this time, Su Jin was basically acting like a scumbag: "Then find someone who can decide! Anyway, I don''t think I can decide."


    "The decision maker can''t come."


    The Queen of Halloween took a deep breath and tried to speak to Su Jin in a relatively calm tone.


    Although she doesn''t want to admit it, the Queen of "Four Two Three" Halloween also knows that Su Jin is no longer the "little character" who needs her help.


    He who defeated Hetian and ripped apart Yawei Lingge in the game, no, it should be said to be Him!


    He was already a big man who would tremble when he stomped his feet, a chess player who really stood on the chess board.


    Therefore, she can only accept Su Jin''s current ''attitude''.


    Cainiao, just like what my mother said to you, my mother really regrets it.... The Queen of Halloween who was obviously the first investor but became an outsider is a little unwilling to think.


    "Can''t come to make a decision?" Su Jin repeated this, and then made up a stab at it faintly: "Is it really impossible to come, or do you want to invite others?"


    The Queen of Halloween bit her lip, and her ruby-like eyes stared straight at Su Jin.


    At this time, Su Jin blatantly laughed and said, "Isn''t it because you can''t even get in the door and get kicked out?"


    The Halloween Queen took a deep breath and rebuked: "Using such sarcastic words to a lady will only show your inferior character."


    However, Su Jin replied at this time: "I have a low character, you blame my mother for not teaching me well."


    "Hmm¡ª" The Queen of Halloween broke her defense, and she clearly showed an annoyed expression, obviously being annoyed by Su Jin''s words.


    This guy, is beating around the bush and scolding me for abandoning him? Is this accusing me of being a bad mother who abandoned her child?


    Seeing the Queen of Halloween''s reaction, Su Jin frowned slightly, but felt that the other party''s reaction was a bit too big, not as indifferent as before.


    At this time, Alger, who had been sitting on the sidelines, suddenly said:


    "Hey, Su Jin, you have a bad temper today! It''s not necessary for your family''s attitude to be so bad."


    Seeing that Alger actually took the initiative to mediate, Su Jin couldn''t help but secretly say: ''What''s going on? When did the queen become so ''vulnerable''? ¡¯


    As an existence of the same level, the encrypted communication between him and Alger is naturally not something that the Queen of Halloween can crack at will.


    It''s just the relationship between Su Jin and Alger, and Alger is also willing to tell Su Jin some ''truth''.


    ¡®In a sense, Bai Ye is the mother of all our star spirits, and your accusation against her was once the source of her dissatisfaction with Bai Yasha at Halloween. ¡¯


    ''So, she broke the defense because she realized that she was no different from Shiroyasha? ¡¯


    Su Jin''s eyes suddenly looked at the Queen of Halloween with some subtlety, and then immediately chased after the victory:


    "Sometimes I wonder if you''re fit to be a role model for Caitiao."


    The Queen of Halloween suddenly stiffened.


    ¡®Hey hey hey, why are you still stabbing a knife in the heart? '' Alger was a little dumbfounded, and he said don''t stab in this direction, why are you still going up against the odds?


    However, just when the Queen of Halloween broke the defense and Alger was surprised, Su Jin changed his words:


    "But considering that the child likes you very much, I can only reluctantly approve this matter."


    "However, it''s just reluctance. After all, in my opinion, although you are reluctantly an ally, you are a ''suspicious ally like Yawei''."


    "I keep the right to suspend at any time. As long as you dare to teach Caibird some messy things, I don''t mind suspending all your rights."


    Hearing Su Jin say this, Alger''s expression softened a lot. Did the co-author use the colorful bird as a medium to ease the relationship? Say it in advance!


    Alger thought in fear and helplessness, while the Queen of Halloween took a deep breath and said with a sneer:


    "Do you think you can really stay by that child''s side all the time?"


    ''Is this a fight for custody? ¡¯


    Alger complained in her heart, but at the same time, her ears moved suddenly, she turned her head to look at Skaha, and then silently opened the space, revealing a mirror...


    In the mirror, sitting on a park bench, holding a colorful bird eating a hot dog, clearly caught everyone''s eyes.


    The Halloween Queen, who wanted to ''speak harshly with the colorful bird'', frowned fiercely and continued, turning her head to stare at Skaha.


    Skaha, who had just informed Alger, turned his head away, pretending to have done nothing.


    Seeing this, the Queen of Halloween was very helpless.


    Even if she wanted to use Cai Niao as an excuse to say something threatening Su Jin, but seeing Cai Niao, even if she knew that this was just a one-sided observation, she wouldn''t be able to say excessive words.


    If Alger ''accidentally'' made the colorful bird visible, then she would really be ''disqualified as a mother''.


    "Mistake, I shouldn''t let that child inherit your bloodline!"


    Hearing what the Queen of Halloween said, Su Jin also replied:


    "If that''s the case, I''m afraid I''ve already dragged Shiroyasha to attack the Garden of Heaven."


    Queen of Halloween: "..."


    Su Jin: "..."


    When the words fell, Su Jin and the Queen of Halloween fell into silence.


    As Su Jin said, if there were no colorful birds as a cushion, or if the Queen of Halloween insisted on her ''original plan'' and made Su Jin the knife that stabbed Bai Yasha, then now, the meeting between the two sides would almost certainly be. on the battlefield.


    It is precisely because the Queen of 0.8 Halloween saw Su Jin''s abnormal growth rate that she was a little unsure, and Su Jin really grew too fast, so the two sides will become the current delicate relationship.


    This kind of relationship made the Queen of Halloween a little irritable, but she didn''t dare to let her backhand.


    After all, without this kind of ''shackles'', who knows if Su Jin will take everyone to trick her.


    This man''s ability to deceive the enemy or his own people is at the top level of Hakoniwa, and no one can even surpass it.


    In view of this, after thinking about it again and again, the Queen of Halloween finally compromised:


    "I retract my previous misnomer."


    Speaking of this, the Queen of Halloween took a deep breath, then raised her head and looked at Su Jin with those ruby-like eyes:


    "What do I need to pay to ask you to give up the sovereignty of the sun?".


    Chapter 1753 The real incarnation of wealth


    Hearing the almost soft words of the Queen of Halloween, Su Jin finally showed the only satisfied smile in this conversation.


    However, opposite that smile were Su Jin''s harsh words:


    "Sorry~ I haven''t thought about such a big thing yet."


    The completely insincere words made the Queen of Halloween unable to help frown and stared at Su Jin''s face.


    Seeing the two of them like this, Alger put his hand on the table a little, in a posture that he might slap the table at any time, while on the other side, Skaha silently glanced at the ''colored bird'' displayed in the mid-air screen. '', then closed his eyes and said nothing.


    The Queen of Halloween stared at Su Jin for a while, and then spit out a turbid breath:


    "Okay, then I''ll treat you as if you haven''t thought about it for a while."


    After the compromise, there is a further compromise. The Queen of Halloween seems to have been prepared for this kind of situation:


    "Then we''re changing the subject."


    When the Queen of Halloween said this, she said to Su Jin with a relatively calm expression:


    "There is a question about the change of ownership of the zodiac signs."


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw the female 16th queen of Halloween talking about the sun sovereignty of the zodiac constellation.


    He was not surprised that the Queen of Halloween would think so quickly that ''sun sovereignty can not only limit the queen but also Su Jin herself'', after all, the fact that he needs the zodiac constellation to unlock the great treasure has long been exposed to the other party.


    What Su Jin was really surprised about was that the Queen of Halloween had adjusted her mentality so quickly and put the negotiation of interests on the negotiating table.


    Should I be called the Queen of Halloween, even if I lose my mind because of my mentality, I can adjust so quickly... Su Jin murmured in his heart, but he discussed with the Queen of Halloween on the face:


    "As you know, there are only six remaining sovereigns that I need, and none of them seem to be in your hands."


    In fact, after going to the Queen''s Garden in the Garden of Heaven last time, Su Jin obtained all the ''constellation sun sovereignty'' in the hands of the Queen of Halloween. ¡¯


    And the constellation sovereignty that he does not have is basically all in the hands of Bai Yasha.


    That is to say, the Queen of Halloween has no bargaining chips at all, and the chips should be in Shiroyasha''s hands.


    However, in the face of Su Jin''s doubts, the Queen of Halloween said blankly:


    "Do you think I haven''t done anything wrong with the sun sovereignty in Bai Ye''s hands?"


    "Huh?" Su Jin looked at the Queen of Halloween suspiciously, not sure whether the other party was bluffing or pretending.


    At this time, the Halloween Queen, who didn''t care what Su Jin guessed at all, continued:


    "Let me remind you one more thing, although Bai Ye regained the sovereignty of the sun after the defeat, it does not mean that she can change the sovereignty of the sun at will, but needs to report to the highest level of the gods'' meeting."


    "In other words, the change in the sovereignty of the sun on Bai Ye''s body needs to be reported to the four primordials. Only with their permission can the sovereign host be replaced."


    Speaking of this, the Queen of Halloween looked at Su Jin meaningfully and said:


    "And if you want to transfer the sovereignty of the sun without everyone discovering it, only the sun protoss who hold the highest authority of sovereignty can join forces."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at Alger, wanting to confirm the authenticity of this matter.


    When Alger saw Su Jin Wang, he sighed, nodded, and admitted the matter.


    Alger, who has existed almost since the beginning of Hakoten''s construction, has naturally experienced the Sun Sovereign War, and has enough understanding of the situation and secrets, so she naturally understands the authenticity of the words of the Queen of Halloween.


    Is there such a limit... so I could safely gain solar sovereignty last time without being discovered? The reason is because Shiroyasha and the Queen of Halloween, the only Sun Protoss, agreed to change the ownership? Concealed together?


    Su Jin felt a little headache thinking of such a restriction, but it was only a little.


    The fact that the Queen of Halloween can put these things on the table proves that she doesn''t have too many cards to play.


    In contrast, Su Jin still has many cards in his hand.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at the Queen of Halloween, squinted, and said:


    "First of all, this kind of restriction is not stable. At least since the two goddesses can decide to hand over all the sovereignty of the sun to me, it means that she has a plan for other primordials to pass, it just takes a little more time."


    "Secondly, when did you decide that concealing the replacement of the Sun''s sovereignty requires the consent of all the Sun Protoss?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, the Halloween Queen''s pupils shrank slightly, but she didn''t have much doubt about whether Su Jin was bluffing.


    The man in front of him was able to temporarily borrow the power of the central center of the small garden and become a ''freak'' of the central will. The other party said that there was a way to bypass the sun star spirit, and it was obviously impossible for her to ignore it.


    Seeing this, the Queen of Halloween was silent for a while, and then said:


    "Emperor Wa of the Eastern Ancestral God System owes me a favor, and I can exchange her for the liberation of ''Creation''."


    Hearing this, Su Jin squinted his eyes, and he is not surprised that the power of "good fortune" is in the hands of Nuwa.


    In fact, because there was no concept of good fortune at the beginning of the small garden, the real establishment of good fortune was because of the new truth that was inscribed in the center of the small garden by the emperor Wa after he confirmed the theory of the creator in his mythology.


    That is to say, the highest level of the power of creation is in the hands of Nuwa from beginning to end, and Su Jin, as a latecomer, cannot climb to the highest level in terms of creation.


    And if Emperor Wa, who is the holder of the truth, allows it, it is not that he has no chance to elevate the authority of creation to the truth.


    In fact, this kind of thing that is basically equivalent to sharing the truth is obviously impossible, but the words of the Queen of Halloween means that Su Jin has a certain chance.


    It is conceivable that the Queen of Halloween paid the price that can make a double-digit figure give up half the ownership of the truth.


    And while Su Jin was thinking, the Queen of Halloween said again:


    "The thirteen simulated star creation maps I hold in my hand, you can choose at will, or you can take them all."


    "Besides, I have two opportunities to comprehend the Jade Emperor''s ''Heavenly Dao'', and these can be transferred to you. On the Taishang Daozu''s side, I have another opportunity to refine the secret treasure, and once to create a real star Refining is allowed, but you need to bring your own materials.


    As for the contribution points from the Thousand Eyes, I have also accumulated two contributions made by the two goddesses personally. As for the Ouroboros, I have recently occupied a seat in the Sun Kings, and have one-tenth of the decision-making power of Ouroboros. "


    "Besides, the ownership of the cloud of the sky, the realm authority of the small garden."


    Speaking of this, the Queen of Halloween looked at Su Jin calmly and said:


    "These things, as long as you need them, I can trade them all."


    Hearing the Queen of Halloween introducing her ''property'', Su Jin, who was stunned, finally understood how the word ''rich woman'' should be defined.


    Compared to the Queen of Halloween, let alone Su Jin, even Tianjun and even Qianyan may not have such ''wealth''.


    Lakshmi is too embarrassed to be called the Goddess of Wealth? I think the Queen of Halloween is the real goddess of wealth.

 Chapter 1192：

    Where is this shit! This is simply the essence of ''Hao'', the truth called ''Hao''! Hakoniwa''s ''Incarnation of Wealth''! !


    So, do you want to promise... Su Jin narrowed his eyes little by little.


    (Don''t ask me why I added more, it is because my hometown lacks money to build a house.).


    Chapter 1754 She is empty


    Just when Su Jin hesitated, the Queen of Halloween closed her eyes again and said:


    "These are the only chips I can put out, and compared to these chips, I want to say something else."


    "Um?"


    Su Jin was surprised when he heard the words, but saw the Queen of Halloween stand up from the chair and bowed deeply towards him:


    "I apologize to you for summoning you to Hakoba without authorization a year ago."


    "Queen?" Skaha looked at the scene in shock, his face full of incredulity.


    "Hey, you!" Alger stood up in fright and looked at the Queen of Halloween in astonishment.


    The Queen of Halloween who likes to treat other people as toys all day, even apologises?


    This fact shocked Alger so much that she couldn''t calm down at all.


    At this time, Su Jin, who was the party involved, shook his hand unnaturally in the face of this situation, and then said in a mocking tone like a person who was okay.


    "It''s such a time, and you told me this, you are quite interesting."


    The Queen of Halloween didn''t make a sound, just kept her bowing motion.


    Su Jin squeezed his eyebrows at this time, and said in an unhappy tone:


    "''If you think that if I don''t forgive you, you won''t get up.'' This kind of moral kidnapping should be avoided."


    "No, I just suddenly felt the need to learn Athena."


    The Queen of Halloween sat back in her original position, then raised her face and looked at Su Jin:


    "In the face of my request, I didn''t even say a word of tolerance. Sure enough, after the wings were hardened, I didn''t say anything polite." Ruo\"Water\'', resource!, source, group!;:6 \":\''5.\";6!;6\''1,::8.8:,9:;;6;?.Preparation?;Use,\"?ÖÐ:\";Turn!.?Group\ '';;7!\".6\'':\''6!0!\''1:,8\''\''3\''2\''0


    "There has never been a rule that said: ''After someone apologizes, you must forgive her.'' I am a very vengeful person."


    Su Jin shrugged, responded to the Queen of Halloween, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "So, I can think that your conditions are the compensation you said before, and this apology?"


    "Apologizing doesn''t count". "


    The Queen of Halloween is very keen to separate the matter of apology from the matter of exchange of interests:


    "Of course, if you want to take the opportunity to make some excessive demands, I suggest that you better say it earlier, lest I change my mind in the next second."


    Hearing this, Su Jin instantly countered with a smile: "Is it okay to ask you to lick my toes?"


    "...Yes." The Queen of Halloween was silent for a while, looked at Su Jin with meaningful eyes, and said lightly, "Step on a woman with a distinguished status and ravage it, and sure enough, even a man like you can''t escape. Out of the inferiority of human beings.¡±


    "I''m really thankful to have such a high status in your heart." Su Jin shrugged, completely ignoring the sarcasm of the Halloween Queen, but followed the words: "After all, I''m still a ''human''. Woolen cloth."


    Su Jin''s words made everyone''s eyes look strange.


    He said that his spirituality was still a human spirituality, but a strong man who defeated two figures and even plotted against the only **** Yawei actually said that he was still a human being, which was somewhat strange in Hakoniwa''s concept.


    At this time, in the face of Su Jin''s reply, the Queen of Halloween paused, and then the corner of her mouth raised slightly:


    "If you really want to make such a request, I can promise you once, of course, the only time."


    "Forget it." Su Jin looked at the Halloween Queen''s eyes that were mixed with determination and consciousness, closed her eyes and said, "If I really do it, it will be really endless."


    "Furthermore, if this kind of thing is a small interest between the two parties, I can still accept it. If it is forced, I can''t stand it myself."


    He grunted, then stood up and said to the Queen of Halloween:


    "The transaction is temporarily suspended. When it comes to this level of transaction, I need to find my external brain ''Miss Athena'' to discuss it."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin smiled and asked the Queen of Halloween: "It''s just a temporary exit, it should be okay."


    "Can."


    The Queen of Halloween agreed without hesitation. She kept looking at Su Jin until Su Jin was gone, and even when her back disappeared, she was relieved until she was completely invisible.


    "I thought you were the kind of stubborn person who would never apologize." Alger grinned and looked at the Queen of Halloween with a half-smiley expression: "I didn''t expect you to apologize too."


    When the Queen of Halloween heard the words, she immediately signaled Skaha to prepare tea sets and desserts, and then said in a very cold tone:


    "...This is just the strategy of the paralyzed Su Jin."


    "I just anticipated that ''Su Jin cares about an apology'', so I made this drama based on this."


    "Could it be that you thought I would sincerely apologize like a weak human being who is worse than a bug?"


    "It''s just a matter of interest."


    Yes, yes, yes, yes, you are right... Skaha, who was preparing the tea set, murmured in his heart.


    Did you expect it beforehand?


    It was clearly something that His Highness Caitiao had guessed, but you are so embarrassed to use it as a foil for yourself, aren''t you too embarrassed?


    However, considering the possible ''silence'' that the Queen of Halloween might have done after being exposed, Skaha sensibly kept silent, and silently recorded this matter for the future and ''threatened'' the Queen.


    As a qualified ''officer'', she could not do this originally, but who asked the Queen of Halloween to give her to Su Jin as a concubine?


    Since it is the enemy''s concubine, it is also a matter of course to pit the Queen of Halloween, right?


    And when Skaha excused himself, Alger next to him also looked at the Queen of Halloween in disbelief.


    Also Protoss, who doesn''t know the stinking problem of Protoss being a dead duck.


    Bai Yasha is like this, she is like this, can the Queen of Halloween escape this law?


    This woman, who clearly regretted her death, just pretended to be ''everything was as expected. '' It was so stupid, so stupid it took my breath away.


    In other words, aside from the bonuses brought by his strength and realm, this guy is actually quite easy to deal with, um, as long as she can defeat her psychological defense line.


    "If, I said if." Alger glanced at the Queen of Halloween and said deliberately, "If Athena sees through this as your expedient measure, and instigates Su Jin to give up the deal, what will you do? "


    "..." The Queen of Halloween trembled for a moment, and then said calmly: "That is nothing more than another solar war. Since I was able to win back then, it is naturally the same now."


    "...I understand." Alger nodded, seemingly getting a satisfactory answer.


    She was empty, she was afraid, this woman, after all, showed her weakness to Su Jin!


    Thinking of this, the corners of Alger''s mouth raised little by little, until an arc full of vileness.


    Then, she quietly, undetected by the Queen of Halloween, used the trick-or-treating forum to send this information... to Su Jin.


    Chapter 1755 The deep meaning of Alpha


    "Ha ha ha ha!!"


    Looking at Su Jin, who was sitting on the sofa laughing after receiving the news from Alger, Athena in a sky blue nightdress reluctantly pressed her temples and said:


    "Did you come here on purpose to laugh?"


    "No, but it''s about the same."


    Su Jin smiled again, then raised his hand, touched the tears in the corner of his eyes, and then couldn''t hold back his smile and said:


    "Athena, do you know what the Queen of Halloween just looked like?"


    "That woman actually apologized to me humiliatingly, and was stubborn in front of Alger, haha, she really died of laughter, she actually believed that an apology would improve our relationship?"


    I think so... doesn''t this work well? Athena sighed in her heart, but did not point out to name Su Jin.


    Athena is not that stupid when she says things that men don''t like to hear on inappropriate occasions.


    "So, how do you want to reply to her later? Refuse?"


    "No, it''s still impossible to refuse."


    Su Jin restrained his smile, then patted his cheek vigorously to refresh himself, and then said:


    "Even if I look at Cai Bird''s face, I can''t really break with her. Besides, the price of 440 she paid is indeed very tempting."


    The excuse is a colorful bird... Athena sighed softly, and then said:


    "If that''s the case, I suggest you''d be better off keeping the apparent ''break''."


    "After all, in this case, it won''t waste the ''opportunity'' that the two goddesses deliberately created."


    "Further express your position to those two-digit figures, saying that there is no malice?" Su Jin muttered, but it was not that he was not clear about the thoughts of the two goddesses.


    At such a critical time in dealing with Buddhism and Yawei, breaking with a powerful alliance is something no fool would do.


    The reason why the twin goddesses are like this, directly using the means to break the Queen of Halloween, actually has a deeper meaning.


    What Su Jin said is to reassure other two-digit figures, but more, he thinks it is to strengthen the cohesion of the team.


    "Does Alpha think that letting me and the Queen continue to stalemate will have adverse results?"


    "Isn''t this a matter of course?" Athena gently opened the book in her hand, and said calmly: "The two people who have no trust, no matter how much they maintain their apparent harmony, (bgai) can''t stand the plot. test."


    "Just based on your previous relationship with the Queen, I have at least thirty ways to make you turn against each other. It''s impossible for Alpha to think of something that even I can think of."


    "That''s true." Su Jin agreed with Athena''s words.


    In the relationship circle on his side, Alger and Hestia are absolute allies, and it is impossible to be provoked. Because the sovereignty is in his own hands, Su Jin can also repay enough trust.


    And because the two goddesses exchanged the sovereignty of Bai Yasha, Su Jin can also respond with an equivalent trust.


    Only the Queen of Halloween.


    This one who "invested" in Su Jin at the beginning was just a one-time tool, Su Jin''s least trusted and especially vigilant ally.


    This is why Su Jin would call her a ''suspicious ally'' in front of the Halloween Queen, because in his heart, or in the hearts of the two, both sides thought so.


    "Deliberately provoking this wave, just for the harmony among allies, Alpha really took great pains."


    Thinking of the annoyed appearance of the Queen on Halloween, Su Jin couldn''t help but be amused:


    "Sure enough, only the most familiar people know what to do most easily to sting a person."


    When Athena saw Su Jin like this, she immediately said indifferently: "You can laugh unrestrainedly with me. You''d better restrain yourself when you go to see the queen later."


    "I know, I''m not stupid, why are you teasing her?" Su Jin stroked her chin and assured her in a good mood.


    "You better be like this."


    Athena glanced at Su Jin, did not remind again, but changed the topic and said:


    "Loki just came in contact, Hetian has already started to cooperate with your actions."


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then suddenly thought of something, and said with a strange expression:


    "You mean Izayoi''s information was released by Hei Tian?"


    "That''s right." Athena flipped through the book and said calmly, "In terms of efficiency, Hei Tian has always been very strong."


    However, Su Jin touched his chin and said with a subtle expression: "I didn''t say that he is not capable, I just thought, if you want me to buy one too."


    "Huh?" Athena looked up at Su Jin in surprise, then suddenly thought of something, and said indifferently: "If you want to buy it, just buy it, after all, going back to the information black hole on Izayoi, you really need to refer to Hei Tian. information.¡±


    "The Canary said that it is the ''last hope of mankind'', and it is a necessary condition for the evil of mankind to cross Az Dakaha. Well, I kind of want to see what Hetian said."


    Hearing Su Jin say this, Athena said calmly:


    "Canary bragging is not once or twice. If you really believe her, I will only doubt your IQ."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was surprised: "But didn''t I put my IQ with you long ago?"


    "..." Athena picked up the book and put it in front of her face, only revealing her bright eyes, looking at Su Jin and said, "What''s wrong with saying such things to please me at this time? Those girls haven''t let you completely ''Relax''?"


    "Well, I was backstabbed by the ''brain'', why do I think about that kind of thing all day long in your eyes."


    Su Jin muttered, then patted his butt, stood up, and looked ready to leave.


    But before he really left, he paused and asked:

 Chapter 1193：

    "By the way, is it possible that the Queen is ''disguised''?"


    Hearing this, Athena raised her brows and said with a slightly subtle expression:


    "Although I don''t deny that the Queen is very smart, she is just a smart person in the group of Protoss."


    "Protoss who are born powerful, but although they are not purer than pure-blooded dragons, they are not people who are good at brushing strategies."


    "So that''s the case, does that mean that the Queen''s resourcefulness is the same as mine, and they are all playing on the information gap with poor information?"


    Su Jin immediately understood, after all, the explanation that could make Athena roundabout must be because he was worried about it.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, that is, Athena thinks that the wisdom of the Halloween Queen is on the same level as Su Jin, but Su Jin is her man, so she is concerned about Su Jin''s face and changes a bit of a roundabout way.


    And now that he understood, Su Jin felt relieved.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll answer her truthfully."


    Saying that, Su Jin showed a sly smile on his face.


    Chapter 1756 The world is coming to an end


    "ßÔ''er-! ßÔ''er-!"


    The pure unicorn pulled the sun carriage and moved forward in the gap of the realm.


    Contrary to before he came, Skaha did not continue to drive on the frame, but came to the inside of the carriage and sat in front of the Queen of Halloween.


    "Queen."


    Skaha was in front of the Queen of Halloween, bowing his head and bowing his head in a respectful manner.


    Opposite her, the Queen of Halloween, sitting on the golden throne studded with gems and emeralds, did hold her chin with one hand, looking like she fell into deep thought.


    In fact, after Su Jin came back from the goddess Athena to negotiate again, then the negotiation was completed, and after leaving Arcadia in a carriage, the Queen of Halloween had such an attitude.


    "Queen?"


    Skaha called again, and it seemed strange that since the queen had summoned herself, why there was no response.


    And with the second call, the Queen of Halloween finally reacted, turned her head and looked at Skaha:


    "Skaha."


    "exist!"


    "...I thought about it for a long time, but I still can''t understand why Alpha did this to me."


    "Ah?" Hearing the Queen of Halloween, Skaha was stunned, and even started to sweat.


    When it comes to one of the twin goddesses, the primordial goddess Alpha, are you sure this is something I can listen to?


    However, if the Queen of Halloween is a woman who can measure others, she will not be called a ''willful queen''.


    "Why does Alpha deliberately irritate me? It''s impossible to even oppress me with the Sun Sovereign that has been set a long time ago. He just wants me to have a good relationship with Su Jin, right?"


    "Am I the kind of person who can be so easily provoked?"


    Hearing this, Skaha was silent for a while, then sighed:


    "Queen, are you regretting? Regret the conditions you paid?"


    Speaking of this, Skaha paused and said, "Although His Royal Highness Su Jin is only going to leave the favor of Emperor Wa and Yuan Chu, he only left you with the simulated star creation map, the clouds of the sky, and the Ouroboros. But you didn''t say it before, is this a reasonable transaction? After all, His Highness Su Jin didn''t take it all."


    "...Didn''t take it all?" The Queen of Halloween gave Skaha a strange look, and then suddenly said: "That''s right, for you, it really didn''t take all of it."


    Skaha was stunned by what the Queen of Halloween said, and then heard the Queen speak faintly:


    "After all, he left those things for Cai Bird, and there is really no need to take them away."


    "Ah this..." Skaha''s face froze, and he scolded himself for forgetting His Highness Caitiao.


    If so, didn''t the queen pay all her high-value ''wealth'' this time in exchange for the sovereignty of the sun?


    Although it is said that a real star creation, the value is immeasurable.


    But is it a loss or a gain?


    Perhaps this problem, only the Queen herself knows.


    At this time, seeing that Skaha ''intentionally'' avoided ''Alpha-related topics'', the Queen of Halloween also understood that she was making things difficult for others.


    The original two-digit number, the secret one-digit number, is not something that Skaha, a small four-digit number, dares to talk about, even with her support.


    And the reason for this...


    ''Am I not trusted... or rather, not as trusted by them as Bai Ye. ¡¯


    The Queen of Halloween thought to herself.


    However, this is an unsolved topic.


    The reason why Shiroyasha will be 100% trusted by the two goddesses is that they have been together for countless years, and the second is that the two goddesses are former victors who defeated the White Night King in their heyday. Third, that is the most important point. , the sovereignty of Shiroyasha has been in the hands of the twin goddesses before.


    That is to say, no matter how Shiroyasha dances, the twin goddesses can steadily crush her, so that she does not dare to make trouble.


    In such a situation, the free Queen of Halloween couldn''t do it.


    After all, she can''t be a free queen who doesn''t do it and runs to be someone else''s slave, right?


    She is not a ''special'' existence like Bai Yasha, she must be taken care of by a primitive person, and she has no masochism, so a fool would become someone else''s slave.


    ''That''s why I need to detour through Su Jin to determine my ''safety''? ¡¯


    ¡®Hehe, it seems that they really want to make a big deal with the Crusaders. ¡¯


    Thinking of this, the Queen of Halloween shook her head, then raised her eyes to look at Skaha, and then said:


    "Skaha!"


    "exist!"


    "Prepare an invitation letter for a family banquet and send it to Su Jin later. As for the specific time, it''s up to him to decide."


    "...Yes."


    Although he wondered why Su Jin was invited to a family dinner now, Skaha resolutely carried out the order of the Queen of Halloween and performed his duties as a deacon.


    Hearing Skaha''s response, the Queen of Halloween nodded slightly, then narrowed her eyes and raised the corners of her mouth slightly.


    "Since they want me and Su Jin to be in harmony, then I will give them peace of mind, hehe, the way to gain Su Jin''s trust is not necessarily to give everything to you like Bai Ye, Athena is also a good success. example?"


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Hearing this sentence, Skaha only hated why he had grown a pair of ears at such a time.


    The Queen of Halloween actually wanted to imitate Athena to gain Su Jin''s trust? Doesn''t that mean that she wants to be Su Jin''s ''main palace''?


    It''s over, the world is over! The queen was really stimulated this time crazy!


    And just when Skaha was terrified, the sun carriage was still moving towards the heaven with the loud chirping.


    ¡ª¡ª


    North District, 5775 Outer Gate, ''Sexy Bar''.


    Venerable Dragon Subduing, dressed in a monk''s robe, with loose hair and a cigarette stick, is watching with a subtle expression on the runway, singing and dancing, releasing the wild ''woman'':


    ........0


    "Sure enough, a monk like me doesn''t fit in here!"


    "Is this your first time, Master?" The bartender said while wiping his glass while looking at Venerable Dragon Subduing with a smile.


    "Ah, this is the first time." Venerable Dragon Subduing replied in a slightly perfunctory manner: "You don''t need to tell me how to play, I just came here to drink."


    Hearing this, the bartender''s eyes lit up, and then he said with a smile: "Oh? Just drinking? It seems that the master is also a man of temperament!"


    "Please rest assured, the floor of the shop has always been clean, and you can lie down very comfortably afterwards."


    ''What is this man thinking? Thought I was trying to pretend to be drunk and be picked up by someone? Does he still want to pick me up? Perverted? ¡¯


    For the first time, Venerable Dragon Subduing, who had opened his mind, knew that there was such a trick, and was really shocked.


    If he hadn''t had something to do here, he would have wanted to run away.


    And just when Venerable Dragon Subdued was restless under the bartender''s gaze, a female voice rang out:


    "A glass of lemon sprite, three-point sugar."


    Hearing the voice, Venerable Dragon Subdued breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head, and looked at the blond, big-tits, and white-clothed nun who covered her eyes with a black cloth. Her whole body was not well.


    "...Are you Loki?" Venerable Dragon Subduing asked in a trembling voice.


    As soon as he asked this question, the blindfolded blond nun immediately put her index finger to her mouth:


    "It''s me, but according to the gameplay here, you should call me ''Pure Fallen Saintess''."


    "..." Venerable Dragon Subduing did not understand, but he was greatly shocked.


    Is this world going to end? Eight.


    Chapter 1757 Loki''s Intelligence Transaction


    What is ''Pure Fallen Saintess'', what kind of **** is this... Venerable Dragon Subduing looked at the blond nun in front of him speechlessly.


    Although the other party didn''t reveal anything, he was wearing a nun''s uniform with a white background and a blue edge that was extremely conservative to not reveal any sensitive points, and even had white silk gloves on his hands.


    But in this kind of nightclub, a ''conservative'' nun came out, still blindfolded, and any fool knew what she was here for.


    "Loki, I don''t understand you more and more."


    After all, he and Loki have been in the heaven for many years, and it is not that Venerable Dragon Subduing has never dealt with Loki.


    But the cunning and cold-blooded goddess king in the dawn period, and the woman in front of him who looked like an underground worker, he really couldn''t compare.


    "Just do as the locals do. After all, you don''t want to announce to the public that you have entered such a situation, right?"


    Hearing Loki''s words, he didn''t even change the monk''s clothes. The Venerable Dragon Subduing who directly approached the store felt a little numb.


    Good guy, there is still a pit here!


    "Of course, you don''t need to worry, because your appearance here is my plan."


    "Then I really thank you!"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing said with an annoyed look on his face, with no intention of thanking him at all.


    He dared to guarantee the ticket, and now the news that Venerable Dragon Subduing is wearing a monk''s robe to go to the lower-level nightclub for prostitution, it must be sold in the heaven.


    When he thought of the expressions on the faces of those old acquaintances in Tianjie after seeing the information and seeing him go to a nightclub as soon as he left the realm, Venerable Dragon Subduing had the urge to kill.


    "Amitabha! Amitabha!"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing recited Amitabha several times in a row, and finally suppressed the violent thoughts in his heart, and then said to Loki angrily:


    "So, what is the intelligence that specifically asked me to come here to trade?"


    "Didn''t your boss tell you?" Loki ''looked'' at Venerable Dragon Subduing in surprise.


    Although he was blindfolded, Venerable Dragon Subduing could still sense Loki''s gaze. Of course, that look at the ''unlucky bastard'' made people unhappy:


    "On my head is the Buddha."


    "Oh... eh?" Loki nodded subconsciously first, and after reacting, he immediately looked at Venerable Dragon Subduing in disbelief, and said in surprise, "Aren''t you a neutral faction?"


    "Neutral, but is there any conflict with my allegiance?" Venerable Dragon Subduing said calmly: "Of course, you can also sell the information that I am the Buddha Sect."


    "91 points, you 9."


    When Loki heard that the business came to the door, she immediately gave the price according to her intelligence sensitivity. Of course, she was reluctant to sell this intelligence, at least not to people below two digits.


    After all, it was about the Buddhist man, and she didn''t want to be liquidated by the one who got out of trouble.


    "The price is quite good, no wonder so many people are willing to trade with you." Venerable Dragon Subduing muttered, but he was very moved by Loki''s offer.


    It''s no wonder that this woman can get along so well after being ruled by the Queen of Halloween, even though Northern Europe has almost perished once, the money is really enough.


    "So, what is it that you want me to come here for?"


    Hearing this, Loki raised his hand and beckoned the bartender. In the eyes of the bartender who was tired of the woman, he took a lemon sprite and said:

 Chapter 1194：

    "do you know?"


    "Arcadia has started the selection of the third generation goal now?"


    "So fast?" Venerable Dragon Subduing said with a stunned expression when he heard the words.


    Loki keenly sensed the blind spot from Venerable Dragon Subduing''s reaction: "Why, do you have information?"


    "That''s not it."


    Venerable Dragon Subduing shook his head, then looked up at the bar counter:


    "I just heard from some people that if the one from Arcadia starts to select the third generation, it is likely to be the signal before starting."


    Some people... are Buddhas? Or who? Loki thought suspiciously, but Venerable Dragon Subduing didn''t want to say, and she had no choice but to check in private.


    At this time, Venerable Dragon Subduing turned his head to look at Loki and said, "So you asked me to come here to talk about this?"


    "Yes, it''s not." Loki grinned and said a riddle, and stretched out his right hand towards Venerable Dragon Subduing, rubbing his index finger and thumb dexterously.


    ''Seeing this attitude of asking for money. '' Venerable Dragon Subduing said unmoved: "If you can invite me over, I think someone has already paid the price for me."


    Hearing this, Loki''s face suddenly collapsed, and he curled his lips in disgust and said:


    "Sure enough, you Buddhist monks are all a bunch of stingy people."


    "Thank you for the compliment, I''m very happy to hear you scold them like this." Venerable Dragon Subduing was not ashamed, and even nodded very happily...


    "..."


    Seeing this, Loki looked at Venerable Dragon Subduing speechlessly, and then sighed:


    "The three generations of Arcadia will be replaced, and there are a total of 4 people."


    "One is the daughter of Su Jin and the Queen of Halloween, His Highness named ''Cai Niao'', the other is the twin sister of His Highness Cai Niao, who is suspected to be ''His Royal Highness'', who is suspected by Bai Yasha, and the other is Canary The adopted daughter who was cultivated in the outside world is called the holder of the spiritual identity of the sixteenth night, and the last one is the daughter of the former leader Kasugabe Takaaki, Kasugabe Yao."


    "The queen''s beloved daughter, the person whom the White Night King favored, the trump card that the Canary cultivated in the outside world after her defeat, and the dystopian remnant, Kasugabe Takaaki''s daughter..."


    Hearing the candidates for the Rocky coefficient, even if Venerable Dragon Subduing thinks that the Buddhist family has a great career, their scalps are numb at this time:


    "It''s not that there is a double-digit existence behind it, or it''s a very special spiritual personality and ability holder... Is it true that it is a ''monster organization'' recognized by Hakoba?"


    When Venerable Dragon Subduing said this, he sighed with emotion:


    "No matter who inherits Arcadia, it''s a very tricky role. Of course, considering the fact, maybe it''s the best choice for Buddhism to let Canary''s adopted daughter and Kasugabe Takaaki''s child inherit. Not sure."


    Hearing this, Loki''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Oh? Fumen intends to intervene in Arcadia''s third generation election?"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing''s face turned black, and then he said in a bad mood: "...It''s just a statement, you don''t want to be on the line."


    "Besides, what does Arcadia''s selection of the third generation have to do with our Buddhism? Not to mention finding me. After all, everyone knows that our Buddha School is just a trash can for other Buddhist schools. will join this faction."


    Hearing the complaint of Venerable Dragon Subduing, Loki immediately said with a smile:


    "Are you sure it has nothing to do with your Buddhism?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Venerable Dragon Subduing noticed the abnormality and asked with a frown.


    "Let''s take a look." Loki didn''t explain, just took out a bag of documents with a picture of the sixteenth night in reverse, and handed it over.


    Venerable Dragon Subduing took the bag suspiciously, opened it, licked his fingers, and began to turn over the documents.


    And as he flipped through the pages, Venerable Dragon Subduing''s face became more and more shocking.


    Chapter 1758 Winter is coming


    "...The ultimate weapon against ''absolute evil''? Suspected owner of a simulated star chart?"


    "This...."


    Venerable Dragon Subduing looked at the information in his hand, raised his head to look at Loki, and said with a shocked expression:


    "Are you sure this information is true?"


    "Canary actually created a simulated star creation map?"


    "Has she stepped into four figures?"


    "But where did she get her helper to establish the most basic view of the universe with her?"


    "Is it possible, is the second generation of Arcadia? Is he already working on creating a view of the universe that belongs to Arcadia?"


    "Don''t rush, don''t rush, come one by one."


    Loki held his cheek with one hand and looked at Venerable Dragon Subduing with a sly smile:


    "The origin of the simulated star chart, the current strength of the Canary, the recent movements of the Arcadia, you can buy these items one by one."


    "Okay, I''ll go." Venerable Dragon Subduing immediately stood up and was about to leave.


    16 Then, before taking a few steps, he was tripped by Loki''s outstretched leg and almost kicked over.


    "Are all of you Buddhists so disgusting that you don''t have any business acumen?"


    Loki angrily took a mouthful of Sprite and said with a dark face.


    At that time, seeing such an angry Loki, Venerable Dragon Subduing did show a sly smile:


    "Sure enough, the person behind you who wants to reveal this information to me has already paid for it!"


    "Is it one of the Sun Kings? Or is it the one from the Crusaders, the Virgin who betrayed the heavens and established her own door, or the God who appeared strangely?"


    Faced with the speculation of Venerable Dragon Subduing, Loki didn''t say anything, just stretched out his palm and said, "This question is a matter of sincerity for five authority."


    "That''s fine." Venerable Dragon Subduing shook his head and sat back to his original position, then said with a wry smile, "I am a beggar sect in Buddhism. When I was still a human being, I made a living by begging. Where can I get the money to buy you? I really don¡¯t know how expensive Chai Mi is.¡±


    Hearing this, Loki''s face was twisted, but she had to admit that Venerable Dragon Subduing was telling the truth.


    After all, his group followed the fundamentalism of the Buddha. He did not build a mountain gate or build a golden body, but only pursued enlightenment through ascetic cultivation. He did not even do the Buddha''s later purpose of ''purifying all beings''. Repair faction.


    "Really, if it wasn''t for the boss who appointed me to give you the information, I would have replaced someone from another Buddhist sect. Even if I just found one, I would be more profitable than you."


    Hearing Loki''s complaint, Venerable Dragon Subduing did not take it seriously: "Don''t think about it, not to mention that a centrist like me is the best person to spread the news, but you think my rich Buddhist colleagues will give up As for the money, I can only say that you are stupid."


    "Believe it or not, you received money here, and after hundreds or thousands of years, you were inexplicably robbed and killed, and then both people and money were gone?"


    "Hehe, those guys have done this kind of thing a lot. The ''follow-up cleaning'' materials burned by the Heavenly Army before, but they caught a lot of them."


    Hearing the words of Venerable Dragon Subduing, Loki was silent for a while, and he couldn''t help but complain:


    "So every time I trade with you Buddhists, it is through a thousand eyes."


    Hearing this, Venerable Dragon Subduing gave Loki a thumbs up: "Then you are quite smart, you can tell at a glance that you are an experienced intelligence agent."


    "Your compliment doesn''t make me happy at all." Loki sighed, then shook his head helplessly and said, "Just giving you the information for nothing, but it will break the rules."


    "A power, I only have so much, um, it will take 20 years, because it takes time for me to accumulate a limit of power."


    Hearing the words of Venerable Dragon Subduing, Loki could only sigh helplessly:


    "That''s it. Of course, if you''re talking to the outside world, you can say that you bought second-hand information by accident when you were in a nightclub."


    "I understand the rules." Venerable Dragon Subduing had a sly smile on his face, and then he threw a thousand-eyed gold coin at the bartender and said, "As a nun, I will pay for the drinks, as for the remaining money... ."


    The bartender who thought he would get a tip smiled, but the next second:


    "You remember to give me change for the rest of the money. Well, it''s enough for me to eat for a week."


    The bartender''s face stiffened, and he looked at the monk''s robe on Venerable Dragon Subduing, and after realizing that the other party couldn''t be provoked, he began to give change silently.


    On the other hand, seeing Venerable Dragon Subduing''s expression of ''poverty'', Loki felt almost the same as the bartender.


    She sighed, stood up helplessly and said:


    "So, the monk''s business can''t be done."


    She said that she left the table on her own, waved her hand, took nothing away, and walked straight to the door of the bar.


    Seeing this, the bartender who gave the change glanced at Loki, then turned his head to look at the document bag placed in the hands of Venerable Dragon Subduing, and subconsciously shouted:


    "Miss nun, your stuff..."


    "Hey~~" Venerable Subduing Long stretched out his hand to block the bartender''s sight, and then said with a smile, "That was my acquaintance just now. I will return this fallen thing to her."


    When the bartender heard the words, he nodded blankly, and then continued to get busy.


    At that time, Venerable Dragon Subduing weighed the document bag in his hand, and then showed a meaningful expression:


    "Those rebels in Buddhism were just about to release Az Dakaha, when Arcadia appeared a ''human hero candidate'' who could deal with the evil dragon, tsk tsk tsk, this efficiency, it should be said that it is the one ?"


    "Whether it is to become a two-digit superpower within a year, or the usual efficiency of work, it is extremely fast." 440


    After muttering to this, Venerable Dragon Subduing shook his head, then looked at the document bag, and turned back to the photo of Izayoi:


    "Fortunately, there is still the canary thing that can be used as a cover. Well, it may be a good choice to push it on the head of the holy immortal."


    "After all, Loki has a close relationship with that saint, and it''s not a big secret in Buddhism."


    Although Loki never said it, Venerable Dragon Subduing knew very well that the person who leaked the secret behind her was Hei Tian.


    Even looking back at the simulated star chart on Izayoi''s body, Venerable Dragon Subduing also doubted that it was Hei Tian''s handwriting.


    And he also believed that those rebels in Buddhism would trust this answer.


    After all, Hei Tian''s calculations are less harmful than Su Jin''s immediate reaction to guessing their movements.


    ''It''s just that you are really ready to find that freak as your opponent? ¡¯


    With the mood of watching the play, Venerable Dragon Subduing stuffed the document bag into the monk''s robe, then ate all the gifts from the bar, patted his butt, took the change, and left the bar.


    When he walked out of the store, Wuwu''s whistling wind rolled snowflakes and fell on him.


    But it is the coldest winter monsoon season in the North District!


    "Winter is coming!"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing shook his head, and then stepped into the rolling snow.


    Chapter 1759 Salamanda who wants to take advantage


    Feather-like snowflakes fell from the sky, dripping onto the ground, and quickly turned into a pool of water by the high temperature on the ground.


    Thanks to the good sewer system in the city, the snowfall that had been falling for a night did not have much impact on the capital of brilliance at the outer gate of 54545.


    "Winter is here! I don''t know if Salamanda can survive this winter..."


    The orange hair close to the flame and the relatively dark skin color symbolize the blood and glory of the fire dragon.


    Mandela Terdorec stood at the top of the gray castle, looking into the distance.


    The volcano not far away, billowing thick smoke wrapped in heat waves, vaguely, you can also see a head of Yalong in the magma, stretching their bodies, or playing.


    That is the subspecies Fire Dragon Legion with a total of more than 4,000 people, and it is also the place where Salamanda can still stand in the lower level of Hakoten.


    But now, such a strong foothold in other five-digit communities is gradually weakening.


    Because the war two hundred years ago took away a large number of new troops, the existing Fire Dragon Legion is either an old man who has come back or a young man who is too young. It can only be said that it is far away to restore the Dragon Legion at the peak of Salamanda.


    At least, Mandela doesn''t think it can be done in his lifetime.


    "A view here? Mr. Mandela."


    Hearing the unexpected voice, Mandela turned his head, and when he saw that it was Uesugi Kenshin, he immediately bowed humbly and said:


    "You are too polite, Your Majesty Kunshamen, I still can''t stand your title of ''Sir''."


    A pair of jeans and a white shirt, Uesugi Kenshin, who looks like an urban beauty, scratched his cheeks slightly:


    "Ah? Did it scare you? I''m really sorry then."


    "What you call Mr. is just a personal habit I developed in Tianjun. If you are not used to it, just ignore it automatically."


    After all, in the Heavenly Army, Uesugi Kenshin is the youngest in seniority, and his strength is also the last. When she sees a great god, she has to call her senior, or other honorific titles, so that she is almost used to this way of communication, and her occupational disease belongs to it.


    And listening to Uesugi Kenshin''s words, Mandela naturally did not dare to ask Uesugi Kenshin for anything.


    He is a five-digit little Yalong, how can He Dehe dare to speak to a great three-digit god?


    He could only kneel humbly on the ground, trying to please the Lord, lest the other party yawn accidentally and blow himself to death:


    "How did you rest yesterday? If you have any dissatisfaction, please make it clear that Salamanda will never wrong any honorable guest''". "

 Chapter 1195：

    Hearing this, Kenshin Uesugi, who saw through Mandela''s mentality, gave Mandela a slightly amused look and said:


    "It''s a bad habit to be too polite, Fire Dragon Kid."


    "Do you just want the Heavenly Army to stay at your headquarters for a while longer?"


    Mandela''s expression changed when he heard the words, but he still smiled bitterly in the face of the famous **** and Buddha in front of him, and said honestly:


    "As you saw yesterday, the Salamanda of today is not the Salamanda of 200 years ago."


    "The leader of the ancestors died, the cadres including my father died in battle, the pure blood of the direct line, until now, only me and my sister Sandora are left, if not for the one-time power of the old leader remaining in the community The gift, I am afraid, and the subordinate races below cannot be suppressed."


    "You are honest." Uesugi Kenshin glanced at Mandela with a low eyebrow, and then smiled playfully: "So, want to borrow the power of our Heavenly Army?"


    Hearing this, Mandela nervously corrected: "To be precise, it is the current commander of the Heavenly Army, the leader of the Grand Alliance, and the power of Su Jin."


    The current leader of the Arcadia Grand Alliance and the second generation of the legendary community Arcadia is about to take over as the head of the Celestial Army. Although such gossip is only circulating in the heavens, Salamanda is also a force established by the Protoss. How many in the sky? Still a bit relevant.


    Although they won''t receive any support and help, but a little news, some gods and Buddhas are still willing to sell their favor.


    So, Mandela got the news that shocked him until now.


    Thinking about how long it took Su Jin to take over Arcadia, it is estimated that it will be a year. How long has he accepted Salamanda? The acting leader has been in office for almost 200 years, but Salamanda is still walking downhill very firmly.


    As a community that was severely damaged in the Evil Dragon War, Mandela compared himself with Su Jin, only to feel that he was not as good as the one who was shot on the wall by his father.


    "The news is quite well-informed!"


    Uesugi Kenshin glanced at Mandela with a little surprise. Although Salamanda still has favors from the heavens, that kind of thing should be used less once, and since Mandela decided to use a favor to investigate Su Jin On the news, it is obvious that he has his own small abacus.


    Thinking of Salamanda''s information in the Heavenly Army, Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help but play with the taste:


    "What''s the matter, aren''t you afraid that Su Jin will settle the account of ''betraying the ally''?"


    "You''re joking." Although Mandela was terrified, he still forced a smile on his face: "Although I put gold on my face, I have seen Su Jinmian with my own eyes."


    "That kindness allowed Her Majesty Leticia to suppress Salamanda''s request to withdraw from the alliance. In this way, we Salamanda are still barely a member of the major league."


    Thinking of this, Mandela is still terrified for a while.


    If it weren''t for Sandora''s words that made him embarrassed to say to the people in Arcadia that ''our allies have been dissolved'', he would not have received a little assistance from Leticia to maintain the current situation. some alliance status.


    In fact, it is precisely because Arcadia is still an alliance, that the invasion of the community may be counterattacked by Arcadia following the covenant, and Salamanda has not been completely eliminated in the increasingly tense North District.


    And Uesugi Kenshin was surprised when he heard Mandela say this, and after thinking for a while, he remembered:


    "I''ve seen Su Jin... Is it the last time Su Jin''s debut match? So you were there at that time, Chuang!"


    "Yes." Mandela smiled and nodded.


    Although that banquet was Su Jin''s debut battle, and Su Jin killed the incarnation of Hermes before the banquet officially started, which triggered a series of events that followed, and made Mandela want to escape several times. Of course, he didn''t make it in the end.


    But anyway, he Mandela did meet Su Jin once. Although he didn''t say a few words, he still had an eye for him, didn''t he?


    At that time, Uesugi Kenshin narrowed his eyes and said, "However, you just said that someone supports your subordinate race and dislikes rebellion internally?"


    Uesugi Kenshin, who had just descended and was still repairing, was immediately attracted by this topic.


    Will it be Furman? She was lost in thought.


    Chapter 1760 Playmate


    At that time, hearing Uesugi Kenshin actually asked about the ''affiliated race'', Mandela immediately wiped the sweat from his face nervously.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to talk about it, but in the face of a big man like Uesugi Kenshin, he didn''t dare to hide it, and he certainly couldn''t hide it from the other party.


    Therefore, even though he was worried that being regarded as an ''incompetent'' by the Heavenly Army would risk being deprived of the inheritance of the class ruler, Mandela still took a gamble.


    After all, he heard about the relationship between the heavens and said that the Crown Prince Uesugi Kenshin seems to have an unclear relationship with the Crown Prince Su Jin of Arcadia. If this is the case, perhaps, Sarah, who is an ally of Arcadia Manda can get so much preferential treatment.


    With such a fluke, Mandela said nervously:


    "That''s right. Of course, it''s just such a trivial matter that you don''t need to bother that person. In fact, as long as Arcadia is still active as an official member, such as ''Silence'' or ''Void Witch'', or the Guardian In the thirteenth, a little captain dispatched is enough to solve the crisis we encounter."


    Whether it''s Silent Alphia, the Void Witch Nangong that month, or the so-called Guardian Thirteen, they''re all the ''good hands'' that have emerged from Arcadia in the past month.


    Of course, this good player refers to a four-digit level of God-Buddha-level existence. Such an existence is placed in the lower level of Hakoniwa, that is, a 440-party overlord, but in Arcadia, he can only barely serve as a team leader. Or grassroots executives.


    Of course, even if it is a grassroots executive, in the current Salamanda, it is a big favorite to compete for the leader.


    If they are willing to change their families, I am afraid that even the affiliated races who want to rebel are willing to support such an airborne army.


    In fact, Mandela would have asked Arcadia for a garrison if he hadn''t known it was impossible.


    Even if they do this, they will lose their sovereignty, but anyway, their fire dragon lineage can continue to be passed down in Salamanda. As long as it is still passed down, sooner or later, their descendants will be born with enough blood to inherit the ancestors. The power of re-emergence of Salamanda.


    In view of this, Mandela naturally played a little careful thought.


    However, his words reminded Uesugi Kenshin.


    Blasting from the inside? It is indeed a method that the Buddhists may use... Thinking of those suspicious affiliated races, Uesugi Kenshin narrowed his eyes, then looked at Mandela who looked nervous, thought for a while, and pointed him to it. Road:


    "I remember that your sister is about to celebrate her tenth birthday, right?"


    "Yes." Although Mandela didn''t understand why Kenshin Uesugi brought this up, he still nodded: "Sandora''s birthday is almost a month away."


    "Well, the time is about the same, and the age is not bad." Uesugi Kenshin muttered, and then reminded: "Su Jin has a daughter, um, a daughter who was born in a special way. She should be missing some playmates recently."


    "If your sister wants to, I don''t mind opening the letter of introduction."


    Uesugi Kenshin vaguely remembered that Arcadia of the previous generation seemed to have a habit of making the next heirs playmates, and this was maintained until the Canary was defeated.


    Come to think of it, if Su Jin really wants his children to inherit Arcadia, he shouldn''t mind letting the children relieve the ''subordinates'' in the future.


    After hearing Kenshin Uesugi talk about the playmate, Mandela was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses and said in a hurry: "Please rest assured, Salamanda is very happy to serve the ally! Of course, Sandora Yes, I think she will like her daughter very much."


    Oh my god, is there a windfall? Mandela was already taken aback by this extra surprise.


    Su Jin''s daughter, the second generation of Arcadia, the new chief of the Heavenly Army, the daughter of the Lord of the Greek Gods.


    When this second-generation playmate of the gods is 10,000 times stronger than what the garrison wants to come, just if the princess blows a little wind in Su Jin''s ear, I am afraid that Salamanda''s current difficulties will be solved in an instant.


    This is an excellent opportunity to draw a distance from Arcadia''s third generation. If it wasn''t for Uesugi Kenshin''s daughter, Mandela wouldn''t mind letting his sister compete for the "third generation concubine".


    This kind of opportunity to reach the sky in one step can still fall on our Salamanda head. Could it be that two hundred years of bad luck finally exchanged for a chance to change one''s life against the sky?


    At the same time, Uesugi Kenshin looked at Man (bgai) Della''s performance, but he didn''t think there was any problem with the other party.


    With the information base of the Tianjun, Uesugi Kenshin certainly knows what the Canary has done with Salamanda. It can even be said that Salamanda''s hardships are all the cold-blooded decisions made by the canary 200 years ago. Caused.


    In view of this, Su Jin, who inherited the flag of Arcadia, is naturally willing to give Salamanda a little favor, and also hinted at Uesugi Kenshin-related things.


    In addition, Uesugi Kenshin has also seen Sandora, knowing that the girl is also an excellent community heir in the lower class, so she is naturally willing to give certain opportunities.


    "Since you agreed, that''s fine."


    "Well, that''s it, I''ll open the letter of introduction for you now. You take your sister to Arcadia in person. It''s not too late to make a decision after seeing the child first. After all, this kind of thing depends on two factors. Affinity between children."


    After Mandela and Sandora were kidnapped, there would be some movement from those subordinate races with dissent.


    And as long as there is movement, Uesugi Kenshin will definitely be able to get a handle on it.


    In view of this, Uesugi Kenshin naturally ''incited'' Mandela to Arcadia.


    As for Mandela, he naturally had no reason to refuse when confronted with this kind of richness and wealth: "I understand, thanks to His Majesty Kunshamen for the cultivation, if His Majesty asks for anything in the future, Salamanda will definitely give it up. Reward."


    "Let''s talk about the future in the future."


    Uesugi Kenshin waved his hand, made a letter of introduction, and threw it to Mandela:


    "By the way, after going to Arcadia, say hello to Asura for me."


    "Little understands, it will definitely be done for you."


    Mandela took the letter in ecstasy, and then heard Uesugi Kenshin''s words, and hurriedly responded, and then happily took the letter and went to Sandora.


    Seeing him like this, Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help shaking his head and said:


    "This fire dragon kid, it seems that the pressure has been quite high recently."


    After muttering, Uesugi Kenshin walked to the edge of the castle and silently began to perceive.


    Well, let her see here, how many ghosts, ghosts, snakes and gods are there in this capital of brilliance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Arcadia headquarters.


    Su Jin, who had just finished breakfast, wiped the corners of his mouth with a tissue while looking at the black rabbit who was cleaning up the mess next to him in surprise and said:


    "Saramanda''s Mandela asked to see him? Why did he come here at this time?"


    Black Rabbit loaded the endgame into a plate and explained:


    "It seems that it was introduced by Uesugi Kenshin-sama. Oh, yes, Little Sandora seems to be here too. Do you want to inform Master Ren and Miss Lily?"


    "I even brought Sandora, the leader of the next generation. This Mandela is not here to take refuge, right? But isn''t Uesugi Kenshin already stationed..."


    Su Jin, who didn''t understand the situation, thought for a while, and simply said to the black rabbit:


    "Since we''re all here, let''s just meet each other. After all, we are allies for many years."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit glanced at Su Jin, thought about today''s arrangements, and then thought about the friendship between the two communities, nodded and said:


    "In that case, I''ll put other things off for a while.".


    Chapter 1761 ''Visiting'' of allies


    "Sandora, I''ll see Arcadia''s royals later, don''t talk nonsense, understand?"


    In Arcadia''s waiting room, Mandela, dressed in a decent black suit, was looking at his sister with a serious face.


    Compared to Mandela, who obviously attached great importance to it, Sandora, who was wearing the traditional gold-red dress of Salamanda and wearing a crown, showed a confused expression at this time:


    "I see, Brother Mandela, it''s just~..."


    Sandra looked at her bare belly button shyly, and said a little troubledly:


    "Will there be a problem wearing this sacrificial dress?"


    The gold-red dress that Sandora is wearing at the moment is the dress improved by the former Taisui Star King Xinghai Dragon King after he was converted to a small group of gods in the Middle East. used clothes.


    Would it be a little offensive to wear this outfit to see Su Jin, the lord of the Greek gods? After all, she is not Su Jin''s witch!


    At that time, when he heard Sandora''s words, Mandela said happily: "It seems that you are really listening to the knowledge taught by the people in the etiquette department, but it doesn''t matter, since my brother will let you wear this suit Come here, naturally I have taken into account what you have considered."


    "Oh, so that''s what it is."


    Seeing that Sandora believed her words, Mandela was indeed slightly relieved.


    In fact, he was still a little worried about Sandora''s outfit.


    However, considering that Salamanda''s important inheritance needs to be inherited by wearing this specially made ''sacrificial costume'', Sandora is likely to look forward to Arcadia to accompany Su Jin''s daughter for a long time. Under these circumstances, it would be unnecessary risk to leave the sacrificial clothes in the community.


    So he gritted his teeth and let Sandora put on this dress, dressed up and came to Arcadia.


    On the one hand, Mandela is taking that in case of an accident, Sandora also has reliable safety in Arcadia with her heritage, and can restore Salamanda with the support of Arcadia, and the other On the other hand, he is also making a ''loyalty'' statement to Arcadia and Su Jin.


    There is no such thing as the safest thing to store the most important inheritance conditions in the ''superior''.


    ''Forerunners, I can understand why you disclosed the situation of ''Void Star Tai Sui'' to Canary. ¡¯


    At this moment, Mandela only felt that he was very close to the heart of the ancestors and Canaries who were once Sara Manda when they explained the existence of the Void Star Tai Sui.


    In exchange for the trust of allies...


    And just when Mandela was feeling, there was a knock on the door, and then, a black rabbit in a gothic dress opened the door and walked in:


    "Mr. Mandela, Miss Sandora, Su Jin has promised to see you, please come with me."


    "What? Who actually promised to meet us in person?"


    Mandela, who had thought that he would only see Leticia at most, stood up in surprise with a look of disbelief.


    However, seeing his reaction, Black Rabbit said with a strange expression: "Shouldn''t the leader of the ally come over to receive Su Jin as the leader?"


    "Ah, is it that Mr. Mandela is worried about his status as the acting leader? This is no problem. We are also aware of Salamanda''s situation. This will not be a problem."


    "I''m not worried about this... I''m just... Okay, I understand." Mandalay responded nervously, but was afraid of making Su Jin wait for a long time, and then hurriedly pulled Sandora and said, "Then there is work. Miss Black Rabbit."


    Black Rabbit glanced at Mandela, didn''t say anything, just waved slightly towards Sandora, who was looking at her curiously, and then brought the two to the tea room on the fourth floor.

 Chapter 1196：

    In a sea of ??flowers in midsummer, Mandela saw Su Jin, who was wearing a casual suit, sitting at the tea table and flipping through a book.


    "Are people here? Sit down."


    Seeing that Mandela led Sandora to arrive, Su Jin raised his head slightly, pointed to the seat opposite and said:


    "Considering your situation, I asked Black Rabbit to prepare some rock tea. This seems to be a specialty of the North District. Are you used to drinking it?"


    Hearing this, Mandela nodded quickly and said, "Yes, yes, we also drink this tea when we are at home."


    Then, he led Sandora to the seat designated by Su Jin, and only sat one-third of the seat, and was ready to stand up at any time.


    "I''m taking the liberty to disturb this time, Your Majesty Su Jin." Sandora, who was still young but could already see that she was a beautiful woman, saluted Su Jin somewhat restrainedly.


    However, her bending and bowing movements were still a bit jerky. Although the movements were very standard, it still gave a very nervous feeling.


    "Compared to last time, it''s still very energetic." Su Jin smiled at Sandora, then turned to look at the nervous Mandela and said, "Mr. Mandela, you don''t have to be so nervous, I won''t. eat you."


    "Well, just like last time, I quite like your rebellious look."


    Hearing Su Jin mentioning the last time, Mandela blushed and said uneasily: "Your Majesty, you are joking, what''s wrong with me, I just don''t know how high the sky is."


    Su Jin heard the words and let Mandela relax and said: "That''s not necessarily, Mr. Mandela at that time, you just made a choice that suits your heart and interests. If it was me in your position, I was afraid at that time. will do the same.¡±


    In fact, if Sujin Hakoten''s first stop was at Salamanda, he would definitely have killed Arcadia.


    Although the canary is not authentic, but in the final trial of the challenge, the leader of the previous generation of Salamanda is regarded as a high-level cannon fodder, and the two treasures inherited by others are used as seals of the evil dragon, so that people can take good care of them. The overlord of the northern district has become a little caterpillar in the northern district, and even the inheritance will be broken.


    If it weren''t for the canary, even the people of the Arcadia headquarters, including himself, were regarded as the same ''cannon fodder'', and thus won the victory of the evil dragon war under great sacrifice, and got a little ''winner''s tinted glasses'' ''.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    The most important thing is the rise of Su Jin, which has opened an unimaginable gap between Arcadia and Salamanda.


    Otherwise, this kind of hatred may not be resolved for more than ten generations.


    After all, in Little Garden, it is not unheard of for an old-fashioned inheritance force to go shopping with a big force in order to retaliate for a grudge that was taken over tens of thousands of years ago.


    Mandela can be so polite to Arcadia, in fact, it is mainly because of Su Jin. The organization of Arcadia even played a role in reducing points in the process.


    To a certain extent, in the interpersonal relationships left by Arcadia, in addition to the good impression from the top, the bottom is basically a negative impression.


    Obviously it was to bring hope to the lower class, but in the end it became the bright moonlight in the eyes of the upper class. Arcadia''s previous situation was really too delicate.


    ........0


    "You''re wrong, I wasn''t as wise as you thought at the time." Facing Su Jin''s helpful explanation, Mandela was relieved. Letter: "By the way, this is the letter that His Majesty Kunshamen asked me to pass to you."


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, while the black rabbit next to him took the letter in Mandela''s hand, checked it, and handed it over to Su Jin.


    "Uesugi actually writes to me... It''s a bit..."


    Su Jin opened the envelope, looked at the flag of the Tianjun on the paper, raised his eyebrows slightly, then used the corresponding encryption method to unlock the seal, and saw the contents inside.


    During this period, Mandela, who had already guessed about the contents, did not dare to breathe loudly, even with Sandora, for fear that he would affect Su Jin''s thinking.


    However, unlike what they imagined, the princess companions in their eyes only accounted for a negligible part, and more, it was Uesugi Kenshin''s report to Su Jin, who was the commander of the Heavenly Army.


    "...Although I expected it, I didn''t expect them to play so dirty."


    Su Jin shook his head, then rubbed his index finger and thumb lightly, igniting the envelope, then raised his head and looked at Mandela in front of him and said:


    "I already know what''s on the envelope. I don''t have any opinion on Sandora''s boarding in Arcadia."


    Hearing this, Mandela showed an ecstatic expression, but before he was finished, he heard Su Jin say:


    "Just one thing, I don''t think there''s any need to hide it from you."


    "What''s the matter? You said." Mandela''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Su Jin didn''t like Sandora? That''s not right, I just saw that Sandora is still very good-natured..


    And just when Mandela was nervous, Su Jin said quietly:


    "Saramanda was targeted by ouroboros."


    The Mandela people were dumbfounded on the spot.


    Chapter 1762 Make a Game


    Mandela didn''t know what level of organization the Ouroboros had and what kind of backstage they had, but he knew very well that the Ouroboros was a behemoth that could compete with the Heavenly Army.


    Even if according to the information he knows, the Ouroboros wins less and loses more, but it is an existence that can wrestle with the Heavenly Army.


    How could Salamanda be targeted by ouroboros?


    However, the person who said this is Su Jin, who is the new commander of the Heavenly Army, Su Jin, who is in command of the **** of martial arts!


    How could what the Lord said be false?


    Thinking that Salamanda might really be targeted by ouroboros, Mandela turned pale and asked nervously and fearfully:


    "Your Majesty, can you please explain why? Salamanda shouldn''t have anything worthy of ouroboros right now, right?"


    "There are still some." Su Jin glanced at Mandela, and said a little unbearably: "It seems that you don''t know that Aziz Dakaha is sealed in the underground of the City of Bright Flames."


    "My grass..."


    Mandela really wanted to scold the eighteenth generation of Canary''s ancestors as "440".


    It''s okay to take the simulated star creation map ''Xu Xing Tai Sui'' and the Sun Sovereign ''Chenlong'' to seal ''Azi Dakaha'', and seal the bomb in Salamanda''s headquarters ''Huangyan'' Capital'' underground?


    Is this mud horse something done by humans?


    Canary, you really do all the bad things! !


    "Why is this..." Mandela''s face was pale and pale, and his body was also limply leaning on the back of the chair.


    Ouroboros stared at the three-headed dragon, and knew what they wanted to do after thinking about it. It was nothing more than releasing the monster and letting him continue to clean the lower layers.


    As the seal location of the three-headed dragon, once the other party unblocks, what will happen to the city of Huangyan that has been **** and urinating on the other party''s head for more than 200 years, think about it and know what will happen.


    At that time, seeing Mandela''s tragic appearance, Su Jin sighed softly:


    "It seems that the ancestors of Salamanda did not tell you about this."


    Salamanda is really reluctant to say a miserable word to Su Jin. After all, even living on the head of the final trial of human beings has been concealed for two hundred years. Every day, he wanders between being destroyed and alive. It''s just so, so miserable, so miserable.


    Speaking of which, the canary is a little too confident in her seal, so consider what Salamanda''s heart can bear! Oh, it is estimated that considering the affordability, I will deliberately not say it...


    Thinking of this, Su Jin felt that Canary was quite ''compassionate'', um, compassion in a negative sense.


    "So it is, so it is." At this time, Mandela had already thought of many, many things: "I said why our Fire Dragon family is obviously in the ancestral land with many blessings, but for two hundred years, it has been green and yellow, even newborns are born. Much less, it turns out to be because of the ''seal''!"


    Speaking of which, Mandela showed a bitter expression, grabbed his hair and said:


    "Using the Void Star Tai Sui to seal Azi Dakaha''s Innate God and Buddha Spirituality, supplemented by Chenlong to seal the opponent''s dragon species, strengthen the Void Star Tai Sui''s seal, the two are linked to completely seal the evil dragon, and then use my When Salamanda''s fire dragon is used as a condiment and Chenlong is constantly supplemented with the concept of dragon nature, Lord Canary really calculated everything back then."


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his head slightly and glanced in the corner, but seeing that Miss Jin, who was hiding her figure and didn''t dare to show her face, didn''t want to come forward, so he didn''t bother to urge him, but moved towards Mandela said:


    "Considering the situation of Salamanda, I can make a move to change your location to another address."


    The meaning of this is already obvious, that is, Su Jin is willing to sell, move the entire city of Huangyan to another outer door, and let Salamanda cultivate.


    Don''t underestimate the difficulty of this relocation.


    In the lower level of Hakoten, if you want to relocate the entire station, you need to deal with all the forces at the destination, deal with the class rulers, and deal with the management department of the Tianjun. If you don¡¯t smuggle personal relationships, these trivial matters will last for hundreds of years. Maybe, it''s really not something that small forces can help.


    Hearing this, Mandela''s face was overjoyed, but he was hesitant. After struggling for nearly a minute in his heart and entanglement, he finally sighed:


    "Although I really want to agree to you, considering the risk of the seal being invalidated by changing the station, please allow me to refuse."


    "After all, it is the devil who was sealed by the ancestors at the cost of their lives. If I break it just because of fear, I am afraid that even if I fall into **** in the future, I will have no face to see my ancestors."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his brows slightly, and looked at Mandela with a kinder look instead.


    Hearing that Mandela was so righteous, Black Rabbit looked at Sandora who bit her lip and didn''t refute Mandela, and suddenly felt that it was a very wrong decision to let Canary go so easily before.


    However, in the next second, Su Jin and Black Rabbit heard Mandela say:


    "Of course, since it is a gift from Su Jin, I think the ancestors will also understand."


    "what?"


    Black Rabbit, who originally admired Mandela, was dumbfounded at this time, and even Sandora had a distorted face.


    "It''s just that the ancestral land needs to seal the evil dragon, so its layout is absolutely untouchable, and some of the inheritance of Salamanda must also be carried out in the ancestral land, so I hope that your majesty can block the capital of brilliance, And arrange a new resident in the Eastside for the existing members to live temporarily."


    "After all, Mandela still understands the truth that if people lose their land, they still exist."


    Looking at the sly Mandela, Su Jin raised his hand and applauded:


    "Wise choice! It seems that I underestimated you before, Mr. Mandela..."


    The capital of Huangyan has become a sealed land, so simply give it up and change it to a private inheritance land, and then start anew with the support of Arcadia''s resources, and deliberately choose the new station in the East District.


    This subtext of wanting to get close to Arcadia is simply too obvious.


    This kind of operation that is close to all-round support, but maintains a little autonomy, and can try not to leave a handle on the righteousness of ''seal the evil dragon'' is really a very thoughtful operation.


    "If it''s not for qualifications, I think you are the most suitable candidate to take over Salamanda."


    Thinking of this, Su Jin had to sigh with emotion for Sarah Teldorek, who was born at the same time as Salamanda.


    Did the woman who left the South District and became the Speaker of the Dragon Horned Griffon also realized that Mandela was more suitable to be the leader than her, and resolutely left the community?


    If you have time, it''s a good decision to ask me what I think.


    "You''re wrong. After all, this is just a little bit of wishful thinking." Being praised by Su Jin, Mandela smiled like a chrysanthemum blooming.


    If it weren''t for the lack of ink on the scene, he would have wanted Su Jin to write a paragraph of praise for him, and then mount it in the community''s conference hall and enshrine it as a family heirloom.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t dare to mention this kind of request. What a face to ask Su Jin to write him a pen gift!


    "Wishful thinking doesn''t count." Su Jin glanced at the corner, and then said calmly: "Well, it just so happens that Arcadia has recently received a little ''compensation'', just enough to buy a seven-digit outer door in the East District. Salamanda, an ally, is willing to sacrifice his ancestral land for righteousness, so of course I will not refuse."


    Anyway, all the cost of 0.8 must be paid by the canary. Su Jin is naturally willing to be a favored person. As for whether the canary is willing to pay, she will be willing anyway.


    Canary, who was hiding in the dark, still didn''t make a sound, but silently looked at the gift card where she had funds, then looked at Su Jin, and then showed a stomachache expression.


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Mandela, smiled and said, "Okay, it seems that we have reached a consensus on the station."


    "Yes, thank you for your generosity." Mandela nodded happily.


    With Su Jin''s shelter, what else can Salamanda be afraid of? They are not afraid of anything, okay?


    At this time, Su Jin turned around and said:


    "However, the threat of ouroboros still exists, and if the evil dragon is not resolved in a day, this threat will not disappear in a day."


    "Then what do you mean..." Mandela asked cautiously.


    Su Jin showed a playful smile at this time:


    "I would like to ask Mr. Mandela to cooperate and make a round, a round of snakes.".


    Chapter 1763 On the internal organs, you have to look at the canary


    Hearing that Su Jin was in need, Mandela immediately replied without thinking:


    "Since you have a need, Salamanda will naturally go all out to meet all your requirements."


    If you want to take refuge, then you must be thorough.


    Mandela, who had studied Su Jin in advance, was convinced that Su Jin was not a ruthless person like a canary. Of course, it didn''t matter if he guessed wrong. Mandela was mentally prepared before taking refuge.


    In a world of gods and demons like Hakoba, those who want to get something without paying the price often die the worst.


    Mandela knew very well that it was impossible to take refuge in such a big man as Su Jin without paying the price, and even the price was only now, in his opinion, it was already very cost-effective.


    Isn''t it just to cooperate to make a pit of Ouroboros? do it!


    Even if he was asked to charge on the front line, Mandela did it.


    Seeing Mandela''s determined expression, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile and said:


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to let a five-figure guy like you go to the front line."


    Speaking of this, he paused and said, "It''s just that Uesugi now suspects that the enemy may be blasting inside."


    Hearing this, Mandela quickly understood what Su Jin meant.


    Although Arcadia and Salamanda are "allies", this does not mean that he can replace Salamanda to deal with internal rebellion.

 Chapter 1197：

    Although Arcadia 16 has a small number of people, it is already a large community recognized by Hakoba, and it needs to ensure its own ''credibility''. Such vicious news of arbitrarily interfering in the internal affairs of allies must not be published.


    Therefore, Mandela, who felt that he had to think about his ''ally'', immediately patted his chest and said:


    "If Your Majesty doesn''t mind, you can consider using your status temporarily."


    There is nothing more appropriate than the status of the acting leader of Mandela to deal with such things as internal affairs.


    Moreover, this image of being willing to take the blame for the leadership is also what Mandela is willing to embody.


    After all, this kind of work can obviously only be done by close subordinates. As long as Su Jin reveals the wind, those who are willing will probably be able to face the entire lower outer door.


    There is such a good thing, Mandela is naturally willing to do it.


    "Use your identity temporarily?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, but felt that the idea was okay.


    After all, Mandela''s identity is indeed more suitable for people who want to observe how Buddhists play against the Black Sky faction of Ouroboros in the North District.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help showing a smile at Sandora:


    "It looks like I''m going to have another ''sister''."


    Hearing this, Mandela held back the ecstasy in his heart and hurriedly pulled Sandora and said:


    "Sandora, call me brother soon."


    Mandela thought that Su Jin would only send subordinates to replace him, but he did not expect Su Jin to go out in person. Such a surprise made him ignore Sandora''s opinion for a while, and urged him directly.


    Fortunately, Sandora responded quickly. After hearing Mandela''s words, she immediately called Su Jin sweetly, "Brother Su Jin", and then lowered her head shyly.


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled, acquiescing to Sandora''s name, and then instructed Mandela:


    "Since you are going to be seconded, you should not go back to Salamanda in the near future."


    "Well, it just happened that you wanted to set up another station in the East District. Let''s do it. I''ll let Captain Jingle Chunshui of the Eighth Division take you to investigate the East District for a while and choose a suitable outer door."


    "Everything is at your disposal."


    Although it is said that changing from the North District to the East District, the position of the class ruler will definitely not be preserved, but with one more Arcadia and one more Su Jin as a backer, Salamanda will make a lot of money!


    Think about it, even if the ancestors knew about it, they would not refute Mandela''s idea, and even a big reward.


    Mandela, who had always carried Fuxing Salamanda on his shoulders, suddenly found that after taking refuge in Su Jin, his burden was really going to be relieved.


    Su Jin didn''t go to understand the time of Mandela''s feelings, but just said directly to Black Rabbit:


    "Black Rabbit."


    "Go and take my lovely sister and meet her lovely niece."


    "Huh?" Hei Rabbit was a little confused when he heard Su Jin''s instructions.


    But Sandora heard Su Jin''s words, but with the expression of the little adults, she solemnly assured: "Sandora will get along well with the nieces and adults."


    Little Sandora, this is not a good thing to get along with, it is a matter of whether you will be used as a toy by Caitiao and Yaoyao.... When I think of the evil second generation in the community, I am looking at In front of the honest Sandora, Black Rabbit suddenly felt a headache.


    But the Black Rabbit, who somehow understood what Su Jin meant, still gritted his teeth and prepared to pull Mandela and Sandora away:


    "Anyway, you two, please come with me."


    After the two of Salamanda were taken away by the black rabbit, Su Jin immediately raised one leg and joked to the side full of playfulness;


    "How does it feel to be hated by the son of a former ally?"


    Inside the garden, a gust of wind blew through.


    A canary in a maid outfit suddenly appeared in the otherwise empty atmosphere.


    She looked at the backs of Black Rabbit and the others, and said to Su Jin without looking back:


    "If you want to care about the dry bones that I stepped on, then I don''t do anything every day, and I apologize there."


    Hearing this "It seems that there is no apology, but in fact it is impossible to regret it", Su Jin couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows and said:


    "Should it be said that it is a disciple of the Queen of Halloween? The dead duck''s tough mouth is exactly the same as her."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    Canary snorted, walked straight to Su Jin, pulled the chair aside and sat down, saying:


    "Among the conditions for removing the seal of Aziz Dakaha, one of the requirements is to hold the flag of the ''Arcadia Grand Alliance''."


    "Although I don''t know how Fomen wants to circumvent this restriction, 440, as long as certain operations are performed on the flag, it is absolutely impossible to release the dragon without our permission."


    "What? You can''t trust me?" Su Jin asked with a playful expression when he heard the words.


    "It''s not that I can''t trust you. I''m absolutely sure that the evil dragon is not your opponent, but it''s one thing to not be an opponent, and it''s another thing to be able to gain benefits."


    Speaking of this, Canary showed a meaningful smile and said:


    "Even if it is the final trial that is sealed, it can be used."


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Canary with some doubts and said:


    "what are you planning to do?"


    Canary narrowed her eyes and said with a half-smile: "Lord Alger recently gave me a very interesting forum, on which I recognized some very special existences."


    "Oh? How do you say it?" Su Jin, who understood what the canary meant, suddenly showed an expression of interest.


    Hearing the sound, Canary smiled and said: "It seems that no one has stipulated that the Aziz Dakaha who was released has to be that Aziz Dakaha?"


    "Why can''t it be Aziz Dahaka? Why can''t it be the White Night King? And why, can''t it be you Su Jin?"


    Su Jin, who understood the meaning of the canary, gave a wicked smile at this time:


    "Sure enough, when it comes to playing dirty tricks, you have to be your canary!!".


    Chapter 1764 This canary is an asshole!


    Su Jin had already thought of the tricks the canary wanted to play.


    That is to use the function of the forum to borrow the identity of Azi Dakaha from Rias and her world, and let Su Jin pretend to be Azi Dakaha.


    This kind of impersonation has a high degree of success for Su Jin, and once it succeeds, even if Buddhism wants to use Az Dakaha to do something, it will not be able to do it.


    After all, it is impossible for Su Jin to hit himself.


    On the other hand, if Su Jin wants to do something, then Aziz Dakaha''s identity is a perfect ''protective umbrella''.


    It can only be said that the people of Hakoten have almost penetrated into the bone marrow of the concept of vest.


    It''s just that if you do it like this... Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at Canary, and then asked with a playful look:


    "You don''t seem to want me to deal with Az Dakaha?"


    Canary glanced at Su Jin after hearing this, and after being silent for a while, she sighed softly and said:


    "I do think so."


    Speaking of this, Canary raised her head slightly, looked at the sky and said:


    "After returning to Little Garden, I once thought whether I should just release the evil dragon and let you kill him."


    "After all, the conditions for killing the evil dragon, ''people from other worlds, perpetual motion-related spiritual qualities, and breaking down weaknesses in order'' are all difficult for you."


    "But in the end, after thinking about it, I gave up."


    Canary paused for a while, and then said in a not very happy tone:


    "After all, according to my understanding, although that dragon turned into a natural disaster and slaughtered many innocent people, in essence, it was just a knife."


    "A ''blade'' that appears every time the possibility of Hakoniwa comes to an end and gradually moves towards a collapsed future."


    "It''s not so much that they are the most powerful demon kings with illustrious reputation, it''s not that they are the white blood cells that keep multiplying in the center of the small garden in the process of self-rescue."


    "As long as the one who hides behind the Ouroboros does not give up the idea of ??acquiring the entire Hakoba and becoming the only God, such a knife, such a white blood cell will always appear, and it will never be cut off."


    Seeing the canary expressing such emotion, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh: "...It seems that you have seen the deep rules."


    "I just finally figured out who the enemy was and what my real goal was''". "


    Canary''s expression suddenly changed, from being deep just now to being bright:


    "Of course, if I can take revenge on the ''absolutely evil'' lord who can''t be justified by reason, I naturally don''t mind."


    "Like this, let people pretend to be his identity and do things that he would never do, or even destroy his wishes. Don''t you think this kind of punishment is the best revenge?"


    Hearing Canary say this, Su Jin couldn''t help but cast a strange look at her:


    "Don''t you think you''re contradictory when you say that others are emotionless knives on the front foot, and play with the heart on the back foot?"


    "Of course not contradictory." Canary said plausibly at this time: "The front is from a macro perspective to explain the composition of the final trial of mankind, and the back is from the perspective of Arcadia''s former loser to vent his hatred for Him. Personally, I have clearly separated the two, without any contamination."


    "Well, well, I''ll assume that what you said is reasonable." Su Jin nodded slightly, and vaguely avoided the topic that was destined to be a canary, and then turned to the canary and said: "Then Salamanda new Resident things."


    Hearing this, Canary''s face turned slightly green, and she said to Su Jin with an unnatural expression:


    "Arcadia should not pay attention to asking me, a retired old man, to contribute to the pension now, right?"


    "Then I deserve to pay for your mistakes?" Su Jin smiled, looking at the canary with a ''you understand'' meaning.


    Either pay, or get fixed, there is no third option.


    Canary, who understood Su Jin''s eyes, had a distorted expression at this time, like a dead mother.


    No, to her, her own mother is Chloe Baron, so it should be the expression of that perverted death god.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Canary sighed:


    "Okay, I''ll reimburse the expenses for their resident replacement, tsk, let a retiree be busy making money, your successor is really too much."


    "Let the successor who can turn the tide and bring the community from the bottom to the peak bear the responsibilities that he didn''t need to bear. Isn''t your predecessor too excessive?"


    Listening to Su Jin''s rebuttal, Canary couldn''t help scratching her cheek. It''s not that she couldn''t tell a bunch of fallacies, confuse Su Jin, and then ask him to obediently lose money, but considering that she had miserable Salamanda The facts were there, and she didn''t say much.


    In order to seal the evil dragon, she went to the gambling table with the mentality that she could sacrifice anything. Now that she thinks about it, it is time to repay the debt.


    However, when the canary gradually accepted the fact, Su Jin did not mean to let go of the other party at all, but chased after the victory:


    "By the way, when are you going to meet Izayoi Ishiba?"


    "what?"


    When Canary heard Su Jin say such excessive words, her entire face was stunned, and she even raised the tone automatically, and said dissatisfiedly:


    "Could it be that the great second-generation majesty intends to force me, a poor former staff officer, to meet a vile girl who is destined to laugh at her adoptive mother''s ''doing nothing'' and accept her ridicule?"


    "You''re going too far!"


    "...As for such an exaggeration?" Su Jin was stunned for a moment, a little surprised by the canary''s reaction, but when he thought of returning to Izayoi''s character, he suddenly felt that Izayoi was a woman who would do such a thing .


    After all, just by thinking about it, he could guess the words Izayoi laughed at Canary.


    For example, what is the matter of ''do everything possible to re-emerge, but after working hard all my life, I can''t catch up with Su Jin and the big man for a cup of tea. ¡¯.


    Another example is ''It''s obviously just the maid and housekeeper of the Queen of Halloween, but she shamelessly calls herself a disciple'', what''s it like, ''It''s obvious that the holy immortal Hei Tian keeps hinting not to believe him, and he foolishly hits the master''s trick, which eventually leads to a complete loss. ¡¯


    Finally, I am afraid to come to a conclusion:


    ''This canary is Xun! ¡¯


    Thinking about it carefully, if Su Jin was like a canary, she has always been a very lofty and lofty image in the impression of her adopted daughter Reverse Izayoi, and then she turned around and was told like this, he would probably hide from Reverse Izayoi. Walk.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but sigh: ".¡¦I suddenly understand your mentality."


    "Who wants your understanding!"


    Canary patted the table angrily, took a few deep breaths, and calmed down:


    "All in all, if you really want to plot against Buddhism, that girl in the sixteenth night is a good tool person. Of course, the premise is that you are willing to let the golden retriever splash on various occasions."


    "Sapo''s golden retriever? You really describe it as..." Su Jin glanced at the canary speechlessly, then thought about it (did you) and said, "So, you mean to let me and Jin The canary breathes through."


    "Well." Canary acquiesced to Su Jin''s statement, and then said: "Although there is an intentional element, the child has indeed been developed by me to face difficulties. If I tell her the details, she probably won''t. To drag you down, but to be your helper.¡±


    Speaking of this, Canary also added: "Even if you don''t need this help, it''s still good to eliminate the risk."


    "Oh..." Su Jin squinted his eyes, then showed a playful smile and said, "Listening to what you said, I would like to have a good family trip."


    "What bad idea did you think of again?" Canary looked at Su Jin speechlessly and asked angrily.


    "Why is it a bad idea?" Su Jin smiled and said, "Only occasionally, I am also someone who wants to interact more with my daughters!"


    Hearing Su Jin say this, Canary was even more worried.

 Chapter 1198：

    This guy, won''t he stab another big basket?


    Thinking of the same physique on Su Jin''s body, Canary''s face suddenly turned bad.


    Chapter 1765 Sixteen Nights and Yao and Gathering


    Sara-


    Pieces of diced meat were sprinkled on the lake surface of the reservoir, causing ripples to ripple.


    A petite girl with shoulder-length short hair stood in the rock channel on the reservoir, holding a large plate filled with diced meat, more than one meter in diameter, and scattered the diced meat to the surface one by one.


    Sarah Sarah - the sound of diced meat falling on the water one after another.


    At the same time, a tentative female voice also sounded:


    "Is that you... The daughter of the former leader of Arcadia, Kasugabe Y¨­."


    Kasugabe Yao''s expression did not change, and after throwing a handful of diced meat towards the reservoir again, she turned her head and looked at the girl with lion hair like blond hair who appeared behind her at some point, tilted her head, showing confusion expression.


    "I''m Reverse Izayoi, please give me more advice." Reverse Izayoi looked at Kasugabe Y¨­.


    A shirt and trench coat with no feminine style and khaki shorts, do not care about appearance, pursue your own comfort and preferences? It can''t be an ancestral clothing item, right?


    Thinking back to Izayoi, he reached out to the girl in front of him.


    Kasugabe Y¨­ was stunned for a moment, then wiped his hand on his shorts, and held the part of his fingers that turned back to Izayoi.


    Seeing her acting like this, Izayoi was also surprised. Is he willing to be her friend? Or is it just a polite handshake?


    Izayoi, who couldn''t understand Kasugabe Y¨­''s thoughts, looked at Kasugabu Y¨­, who was persevering in the sardines, and couldn''t help but be puzzled:


    "What are you doing?"


    "...Dragon fishing." Kasugabu Yao replied softly in a clear and pleasant voice after he sprinkled another handful of meat.


    "Dragon fishing?" Nihui Shishiye was stunned for a moment, then quickly walked to the side of the rock road, looked down at the water and said, "Is there a dragon in this reservoir?"


    "Yes, Su Jin raised two dragons, um, pure-blooded." Although Kasugabe Yao''s words were few, they were all very important.


    At least Izayoi now knows that there are two pure-blooded dragons raised in Arcadia''s reservoir, and they are still Su Jin''s subordinates.


    After hearing that Kasugabe Y¨­ was fishing for dragons, Izayoi, who originally just wanted to exchange views, was suddenly a little interested:


    "Is this kind of meat that you sprinkle like something dragons like to eat?"


    However, Kasugabe Y¨­''s answer made the retrograde Izayoi a little confused.


    "do not know."


    After saying this, Kasugabe Y¨­ then calmly said:


    "I just go to the forest 50 kilometers away every day to find a beast, kill it and bring it here to sprinkle it to see if they are willing to eat it."


    "..." Reverse sixteen (bgai) Ye Wenyan showed an embarrassed face and said: "This trick is very inefficient, you don''t know how to find Su Jin or black rabbit and ask these two dragons what they want to eat. what?"


    Kasugabe Y¨­ tilted his head to look at Izayoi, and said, "That''s not sincere."


    "Sincere?" Back to Shizuo Ye was stunned when he heard the words, is Diaolong still sincere? Is it necessary to burn incense and worship God before fishing?


    However, at this time, Kasugabe Y¨­ said calmly: "Since it is to make friends, then you have to personally try out your friends'' hobbies."


    "Make friends...?" Reverse Izayoi tilted his head, not understanding Kasugabe Y¨­''s logic.


    Surprisingly, it''s a weirdo.


    And he actually uses all kinds of meat to fish for dragons. The purpose of fishing dragons is to make friends? What special gift is this? Or a special hobby?


    Could it be that Arcadia''s next-generation leader candidates are all such problem children?


    Just when Izayoi was confused, the voice of the black rabbit came from not far away:


    "Sixteen Nights, Miss Yao, you are all here! Su Jin has something to ask you..."


    Halfway through the sentence, the black rabbit who walked to the bridge looked at Kasugabe Y¨­ who turned around like a slipper, and then looked at the large plate of meat in her hand, and suddenly said dumbfounded:


    "Wait, Miss Yao, shouldn''t you go to the nature reserve fifty kilometers away to hunt beasts again?"


    "Those things are special species specially used to hybridize high-grade meat!! You won''t hurt a few more heads, will you?"


    Kasukabe Yao heard these words, and immediately ran away, but was held back by Reverse Izayoi.


    Realizing that he couldn''t break free from Izayoi''s hand, Kasukabe Y¨­ turned his head and asked in astonishment:


    "Why stop me?"


    Seeing Kasugabu Y¨­''s big, puzzled eyes, he turned back to Izayoi and scratched his cheeks and said:


    "Although I don''t know the situation, but the second generation called us. If I let you run away like this, I guess I will be punished?"


    "...Associate!" Kasugabe Yao was silent for a while, his cheeks bulging little by little: "Good boy, enemy!"


    "Ah, it''s a little strange for me to be called a good boy, but the enemy''s meaning is correct."


    Reversely, Izayoi held Kasugabe Yao with one hand, touched his chin with the other, nodded and said:


    "I seem to be adding a self-introduction."


    "Back to Izayoi, you are the same candidate for the third generation, Miss Kasukabe Yao."


    Seeing Izayoi''s big face full of laughter, Kasugabe Y¨­''s mouth pouted higher and higher.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Arcadia headquarters, office on the fourth floor.


    The door was opened, and Kuyuan Asuka, who was sitting on the sofa with a black tea in his hand, was shocked when he saw Kasugabe Yao who came in, Izayoi:


    "What''s the matter? What''s your situation?"


    "This Miss Yao did something wrong and wanted to slip away, but I was caught by me. Well, it seems that today is a good opportunity to clear the opponent."


    Going back to Izayoi, he casually threw Kasugabe Yoke on the sofa, and then looked at Kuyuan Asuka and said:


    "By the way, Miss, were you also summoned by the second generation?"


    "Almost, according to Teacher Athena, it seems that all three generations of candidates need to participate." Kuyuan Asuka said, and glanced at Izayoi: "By the way, because of your skipping class, Pallas The teacher is very angry and seems to have decided to teach you a lesson."


    "Is that so." Nihui Izayoi scratched his cheek: "Then I''m afraid I have to pray that this gathering will let me go a long way."


    Speaking of which, Izuku Izayoi looked around and said in surprise, "By the way, what about your sister Asuka..."


    However, the answer to her came from outside the door, from Su Jin''s voice:


    "She went to her mother''s place today, so Caibird was absent from this event."


    Su Jin led Sandora, strode into the conference room, walked to the center and stood still, looked around at the three problem children, and then raised her eyebrows slightly and said:


    "Are you interested in participating in the first team building?"


    "Is there a fight?" Reverse Izayoi squeezed his fist and asked.


    "New friend?" Kasugabe Yao tilted his head, a little curious.


    "Is it interesting?" Jiuyuan Asuka asked with curious eyes open.


    Seeing the reaction of the three, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile and said:


    "You have everything you want!"


    "Sure enough, if you want to make trouble, it might be a good choice to call you guys.".


    Chapter 1766 The Black Heart Trio


    After speaking of his appreciation for the three problem children, Su Jin immediately clapped his hands and said:


    "Black Rabbit, Sandora, please hand over the information to these little guys."


    When several people were free to receive the information, Su Jin walked to the main table in the center, picked up the black tea that Black Rabbit had brewed there long ago, took a sip, and stretched comfortably.


    Back then Izayoi, who had received the information, glanced at the content, focused on the possibility of the enemy, and said with a strange expression, "Ouroboros?"


    And Kasugabe Yao is the focus of attention on Salamanda''s information:


    "Fire dragon? Salamander? Lizard... It seems that there are many strange races that I have only heard of. Will they be my ''new friends''?"


    On the other hand, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao looked at things more macroscopically, squinting and counting:


    "Oops, the power railing against Arcadia''s allies? Ouroboros, Celestial Army, Salamanda, Crusaders... Interesting, is this going to let us go under the dynamite barrels for a spin? "


    Hearing this, Su Jin put down the teacup and said with a smile, "In a sense, it is indeed the same as what Asuka said~"


    "Don''t even look at who I am."


    Kuyuan Asuka raised his chin a little smugly, and then asked curiously:


    "But then again, father... No, second generation, are you sure we can get involved in such a thing?"


    "Is there anything you can''t do?"


    Su Jin spread out his hands, then leaned on the moderately soft boss chair, squinting at everyone and said:


    "Everyone present, it seems that none of you are below four figures, right? Even Yao, he accepted the spiritual status that I gave him this month and improved his status, right?"


    Hearing this, Izayoi, who was originally worried like Jiuyuan Asuka, patted his forehead and said:


    "Looks like, that''s right! Oops, I almost forgot that I''m a strong person outside of Arcadia."


    "The four-digit natural gods and Buddhas also have four-digit simulated star chart holders. Although I don''t know what Miss Yao''s situation is, it''s not too bad, right?"


    Kuto Asuka said this and turned to look at Kasukabe Y¨­.


    At this time, Kasugabu Yao suddenly raised his right hand, which turned into a fair-white dragon claw, and scratched with his claw a few times in midair.


    "This is it?" The black rabbit next to him was surprised when he saw this scene: "Miss Yao, have you been approved by Lord Orpheus?"


    "No." Kasugabe Y¨­ shook his head, then explained, "It''s just that Orpheus is willing to use it for me."


    "Just willing to help?" Black Rabbit was a little regretful, but he couldn''t help but sighed in admiration: "But even if it is assistance, with Miss Yao''s life catalogue, it is already exaggerated enough, if you count the power given by Lord Leticia , ah, sorry, did I say something I shouldn''t have said."


    Seeing Hei Rabbit covering his mouth with a nervous expression, Izayoi couldn''t help but shrug his shoulders and said:


    "Almost, after all, in Hakoba, revealing the abilities of others seems to be a taboo, but considering that the people present are all internal members, it''s not a big deal."


    Hearing Nihui Izayoi''s words, Jiuyuan Asuka nodded slightly in agreement:


    "As long as everyone remembers to abide by the principle of confidentiality, it shouldn''t be a big problem. Of course, the black rabbit must be punished later?"


    "Would you like to have a bunny girl outfit?" Reverse Izayoi looked at Su Jin with some excitement.


    "Isn''t it hiding your ears and stealing the bell by letting the rabbit wear a bunny girl costume? I think the witch costume is very good..."


    Before Jiu Yuan Fei Niao finished speaking, he heard two dry coughs.


    Back to Shizuo Ye and Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, who had planned to argue, suddenly looked at Su Jin in the main seat. After seeing the other party''s smiling expression, they shivered a bit, lowered their heads, and dared not speak.


    Seeing that the two of them were wearing soft clothes, Hei Rabbit, who was still frightened at first, patted his chest and said, "I''m scared to death. I thought just now that I would really be forced to wear strange clothes."


    However, after she finished speaking, there was another familiar dry cough:


    "Cough cough!"


    Hei Rabbit froze when he heard the sound, turned his head, looked at Su Jin, and found that the other party was blinking at him, and immediately became a Muggle.


    Well, it turns out that it wasn''t to stop Reverse Izayoi and Asuka, but to have it all by myself!


    Su Jin, you big pervert, I just wear it! !


    Pretending to ignore Hei Rabbit''s angry wink, Su Jin coughed again, and then said solemnly:


    "All in all, since the minimum number of people here is four digits, if you want to participate in this event, you should also have the minimum life guarantee."


    "That..." The petite but helpless Sandora raised her hand tremblingly and said cautiously, "...I''m actually only five figures, Brother Su Jin."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was silent for a while.


    On the other hand, after Ishiu Ye discovered that there was actually a husky among the wolves, he was somewhat surprised:


    "Hey, did the little miss have five digits? I thought she had the same four digits as me."


    Jiuyuan Asuka''s reaction was even more surprising: "I thought it was a trainee helping out in the community."

 Chapter 1199：

    And Kasukabe Y¨­ stared at Sandora with a burning gaze, and muttered, "Orange hair, the smell of flames, the special smell, the smell of dragons..."


    The voice fell, and Kasugabu Yao appeared in front of Sandora, then stretched out his hand and said, "Want to make a friend?"


    "Ah? Oh.. Oh! Okay." Sandora was stunned by Kasukabe Y¨­, and then she reacted, and naturally did not dare to go against the ''requests of the members of the higher-level community'', so she stretched out nervously. hand.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Seeing the two little girls shaking hands there, he turned his head back to Izayoi, looked at Su Jin and said:


    "So, the little girl you brought with you is the core member of that Salamanda, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and nodded and said:


    "Well, Sandora is the next leader."


    Jiuyuan Asuka immediately noticed the blind spot when he heard the words:


    "Oh? Friendship between the next leaders? I understand why she''s here."


    "However, what if this incident is centered on Salamanda''s residence, the City of Bright Flames?"


    "In what capacity are we going to be involved in the past?"


    Hearing Jiuyuan Flying Bird''s question, Su Jin''s breath changed at a slow speed.


    ........0


    Under Su Jin''s deliberate exposure, the qualified people noticed the difference.


    "The smell of dragons, um, smells like Sandora." Kasugabe Yao grabbed the ''Sandora'' pie doll that he just got, and looked at Su Jin curiously: "Can the taste be changed?"


    On the other hand, Reverse Izayoi laughed and scolded: "Dirty, really dirty, I thought it was just a game between juniors, but as a result, you have to end the second generation, or pretend to be someone else, this trick is simply Dirty."


    "This move is what Canary thought." Su Jin pushed the pot without hesitation.


    Hearing that Izayoi was a canary, he suddenly realized: "It''s a canary, then it''s alright, after all, she is such a dirty woman."


    "So... Father, who are you replacing from Salamanda?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, who had guessed Su Jin''s operation, asked curiously.


    "Didn''t Sandora call her brother just now?" Su Jin said with a playful smile: "I''m playing Sandora''s brother, Mandela Teldorek."


    "Well, next, you will go to Saramanda in the name of ''invited by your friend Sandora to play in the community'', how about it? Is this game interesting?"


    "No, it''s obviously the worst start." Reverse Izayoi''s unsympathetic comment, and at the end he outlined the corner of his mouth and said: "Of course, this is for our enemy."


    And Jiu Yuan Fei Niao next to him also smiled and said: "Occasionally, it should be interesting to deceive people without the ability."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin, Nei Hui Shiba Ye, and Jiu Yuan Fei Niao all showed evil smiles.


    "The hearts of these three people..." Seeing the three people look exactly the same, the black rabbit patted his head and said helplessly, "I''m afraid it''s already completely dark." Eight.


    Chapter 1767 Sitting Arhat and Venerable Kasyapa


    Heaven, Mount Wutai.


    Buddhist monks gathered in the dharma meeting.


    When the round-bodied Sitting Arhat was chatting and laughing with a colleague, a voice suddenly came over.


    "Sit down, are you here?"


    Hearing this, the sitting Arhat turned his head to the side, and suddenly saw an old monk with a horse-faced drooping ears and white eyebrows walking towards him.


    "Venerable Kasyapa." Sitting Arhat saw the person coming, and immediately bowed with a smile on his face. When he saw the sitting Arhat before, he nodded to Venerable Kasyapa with a smile, and then turned and left wisely.


    Venerable Kasyapa looked at the distant back of the unrelated person, and after confirming that there were not many people around, he lowered his voice and communicated:


    "What''s going on at the Xian Shou Sect?"


    "What do you mean by Venerable?" Sitting Luohan looked at Venerable Kasyapa suspiciously and asked inexplicably.


    "I''m talking about the relics of the Xian Shou Sect." Venerable Kasyapa said this, looked around, and then said with a cold expression: "If we lose that, our civilization will be "four forty". There is a risk of disintegration."


    Facing the grim face of Venerable Kasyapa, the sitting Arhat naturally didn''t dare to pretend that he didn''t know anything.


    He looked left and right, then lowered his voice and said:


    "That thing seems to have been handed over to the one in Arcadia by Puxian''s disciple."


    "What?" Venerable Kasyapa was shocked when he heard the whole person, and asked incredulously; "Why did no one stop Puxian?"


    "Your Highness, you know." Sitting Luohan said with a distressed face: "The various Buddhist sects are prohibited from interfering in the affairs of other sects. If you casually interfere in the internal affairs of other sects, the same is true for our civilization. will fall apart."


    Venerable Kasyapa asked in amazement when he heard the words: "So, you just watched Puxian send the gallows that could hang us to that freak in Arcadia?"


    "No no no, how could it be me." Sitting Luohan quickly shook his head, then pointed to himself, and also pointed to Kassapa: "It''s us."


    Speaking of which, the sitting Arhat patted Venerable Kasyapa on the shoulder with his big fan-like hand and said:


    "His Holiness, if you really want to stop it, you shouldn''t be here at this time."


    "I..." Kasyapa''s face turned blue when he heard this.


    Did he not want to come? He was held back by the land and water dharma meeting organized by the Buddha, and he couldn''t come at all.


    Is there anyone in Buddhism who can stop that man from chanting? Impossible, they can only listen carefully below.


    Unless you want to know the hardness of the Buddha''s vajra, no one will be so hard to leave the table early.


    Thinking of this, Kasyapa felt more and more strange about this matter.


    When did the Buddha not preach the scriptures, but at this time he taught the scriptures and the Tao... Is there something tricky in this...


    "Sit still, tell me directly, is there a chance to exchange the relic in Arcadia''s hand?"


    Hearing Venerable Kasyapa say this, the sitting Arhat looked incredulous:


    "You want to **** the relic from someone who is close to a two-digit number? Are you crazy?"


    "I''m talking about changing, not grabbing." Venerable Kasyapa said with a dark face, emphasizing the word "change".


    He is now a little doubtful whether the Buddha deliberately locked up all the smart people by lecturing the scriptures, and then let the fools do things outside, so as to facilitate his escape plan.


    Why is this meditating Arhat so stupid?


    "Does it make a difference?"


    Sitting Luohan scratched his cheeks inexplicably, and then said:


    "Could it be that you still want to come up with a price that will satisfy that monster?"


    "..." At this time, Kasyapa understood that he was Meng Lang, and he looked down on the sitting Arhat: "Meditation, I looked down on you, you are not a fool, you are smarter than me."


    Yes, who can afford the price that would satisfy the Arcadia man?


    Is it possible to bet that Su Jin doesn''t know the true value of the relic?


    Bet that a Su Jin, who has Athena''s allegiance, the magic star Alger, Hestia, and Thousand Eyes as the backing, will not know the role of the relic, then he might as well bet that the Buddha is not willing to be his disciple. Under the dead hand.


    Thinking that the situation has turned so drastically, Kasyapa couldn''t help but feel a little helpless:


    "So, what are the thoughts of the major sect masters now?"


    "I don''t know." Sitting Luohan shook his head blankly and said, "There are those who advocate a secret war against Arcadia, some who advocate peace talks, and some who advocate surrender. Our Buddha reckoned.


    This is not bad. There are still people who are looking for money and beauty everywhere, planning to run outside the small garden to hide, and some people are thinking about whether they can jump to Arcadia and pull Athena down and take the top position, I really don¡¯t know him. How can a monk have such an idea.


    All in all, there are all kinds of strange things, but no one can come up with an idea. "


    Hearing that there was such a mess in Buddhism, Kasyapa couldn''t help twitching his eyes, and said speechlessly:


    "Don''t the sect masters of the major sects care?"


    "The suzerains are not here, because the Buddha seems to have held another small water and land dharma meeting, and only the suzerain can participate, and all must be present.


    I think you know, Venerable, that every time the Buddha opened a small kitchen to the suzerains in private, he would always say something that he couldn''t understand, but it was a headache if he didn''t listen, and it was very rewarding to understand... "


    Sitting in Luohan said this, helplessly shrugged and said:


    "So now the suzerains may not have the spare energy to intervene in external affairs."


    Hearing that the Buddha was dragging his feet, Kasyapa''s face was as dark as if he had lost his parents, but he had no choice but to face that person, as long as they didn''t leave the cabinet, no matter how much trouble they made, they could only rely on that person''s character. .


    "So now in Buddhism, there is no idea at all?"


    Sitting Luohan hesitated for a while, as if hesitating whether to say it, but in the end he explained to Kasyapa:


    "There is a generally accepted method, but I personally don''t think it is reliable."


    "What way?" Kasyapa asked in surprise.


    "Release Aziz Dakaha and let that evil dragon perish with the Arcadia one."


    When Kasyapa heard this, he laughed angrily: "Are they mucus in their minds? Release that evil dragon? If this matter is exposed, everyone will have to finish the game ahead of time."


    "Your Highness, you don''t understand again, do you?"


    The sit-in Luohan smiled helplessly at this time, and then pointedly said:


    "Let''s not mention that we don''t necessarily need to be released from Buddhism, just say that we are inside, but there are too many people who want something, or some people have disappeared."


    "And everyone thinks that the person who finally disappeared is definitely not himself."


    "His Majesty! This batch of horse-drawn carriages from Buddhamen has already begun to go downhill, so everyone is eager to hit the horses with whips and be the first to shout ''Face''."


    Venerable Kasyapa was silent.


    He sighed softly, and then weakly asked 0.8:


    "Who is in charge of the lower west area now?"


    "It''s Venerable Dragon Subduing."


    "Subduing the Dragon? He''s a die-hard Buddha school... Forget it, forget it, there''s no need to worry about it now."


    Kasyapa said this, waved his hand, and said:


    "I''ll go to the next world."


    After speaking, he turned around and went straight to leave.


    Hearing this, Sitting Arhat asked in surprise, "Does Venerable also want to be a driver?"


    Kasyapa, who had just walked a few steps, paused and said:


    "Go and see if you can pull this broken wagon back."


    After speaking, Kassapa''s figure turned into a breeze in front of the sitting Arhat.


    "Why?" Sitting Luohan shook his head with a simple and honest smile: "It''s obvious that not many people care about things, so why bother to ask for trouble and enjoy it, isn''t it good?"


    Having said that, Sitting Luohan shook his head and turned to leave.


    Chapter 1768 Arrival, Salamanda


    Under the huge Arc de Triomphe.


    The group of people who walked out of the realm gate suddenly exclaimed.


    "Wow, is this the so-called capital of brilliance?"


    Reverse Izayoi raised his hand over his eyes, looking at the huge city with red walls, flames and glass in front of him.


    It is made up of huge red bricks with similar marble texture, and the building with the vault of the Gothic spires.


    A large amount of glass is visible to the naked eye. Whether on the walls or on the ground, or even on road signs and monuments carved out of ore, there are flame textures, or even made of flames.


    It can be said that the City of Bright Flames is a city composed entirely of fire and rocks.


    Compared to the yelling and shouting Izayoi, Jiuyuan Asuka just looked at the candle man passing by with a sullen expression:


    "Although I expected Hakoniwa to be a world with everything, but a walking candle is a bit out of line for me!"


    "So many... so many... unfamiliar smells... more than Arcadia..."


    Listening to Kasugabe Y¨­''s muttering, Black Rabbit, one of the team leaders, 16, spread his hands involuntarily and said:


    "Miss Yao, don''t be too surprised. Because the North District is a region where elves, ghosts, and demons are mixed, there will be more races here than the stable East District."


    "Of course, if you really want to talk about the number of races, there are more Eudemons in the Southern District. I heard that there seem to be ultra-rare races where a single person is a family."

 Chapter 1200：

    "Really?" Kasugabe Y¨­ suddenly showed a surprised expression, looking at that appearance, he seemed to be eager to go to the Southern District.


    At that time, seeing her reaction, I returned to Izayoi to gently push Su Jin with his elbow and said:


    "By the way, why does Miss Yao want to make friends so much?"


    "Second generation, you should know?"


    Jiuyuan Flying Bird also raised his ears at this time, and he was obviously very curious about this.


    Seeing the two of them like this, Su Jin silently blocked Kasugabu Yao, and pulled the others to ''private chat'' and said:


    "Yao''s gift is that the ''Life Catalog'' belongs to the type that the more ''friends'' you have, the more abilities you have."


    "And the reason why Yaohui is so eager for friends is that on the one hand, Xiaoming is too busy and grew up alone in the hospital, on the other hand, because every time Yao makes progress, Xiaoming has to take the time to instruct her on how to control the gift, Prevent the collapse of life systems."


    "Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Su Jin said this, and glanced at Shizuoye and Jiuyuan Asuka.


    "So that''s what happened!" Nihui Izayoi folded his arms around his chest, with a stunned expression on his face, and at the same time he was speechless: "I always feel that our second generation seems to have a hard time when we were young. Yusi people also'' saying?"


    However, in the face of the reversal of Izayoi''s statement, Jiuyuan Asuka said calmly:


    "It''s better for people not to think of themselves as ''special people'', it will hurt."


    Hearing the words of Shizuoye, he immediately joked: "It''s like you and Caibird a few days ago?"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao waved his fist angrily, and he was about to hit people: "Are you happy this time? You bastard!"


    "Haha, you can''t beat it, you can''t beat it!"


    Ignoring the quarrel between the two, Su Jin glanced at Sandora, who was a little nervous beside him, and patted her head relatively gently:


    "What? When I got home, I looked even more uneasy... Could it be because Mandela wasn''t around?"


    "No, no, please don''t worry, I will adjust it soon."


    Sandora, who was basically the same as Sarah and Mandela, was indeed walking alone on the streets of the City of Bright Flames for the first time.


    Moreover, Sandora, who knew that returning to the Capital of Bright Flames this time would inevitably fight, was far from returning to the big hearts of Izayoi and others, so it was inevitable that she would be nervous.


    Su Jin, who knew that she couldn''t expect too much from the 11-year-old Xiao Huolong, touched Sandora''s head again, messing up her hair that was taken care of by the black rabbit, and then smiled:


    "Don''t worry, my brother is here."


    It seems that she heard the name of ''brother'', and also seemed to feel the breath of ''fire dragon'' simulated by Su Jin. After taking a few deep breaths, Sandora calmed down and said to everyone:


    "Well, although I don''t have much experience myself, I will take you to the headquarters of Salamanda next."


    Reverse Izayoi, who was holding his head beside him and was beaten, suddenly raised his head and said:


    "Oh? Miss seems to have calmed down!"


    "Well, I''ll let you go this time." After hitting back, Kuyuan Asuka, who had not punched twice in Izayoi, shook his hand and snorted angrily.


    As she said that, she turned her head to look at Su Jin, her face flushed slightly, and then she glanced at the black rabbit and said:


    "So then we will follow Sandora to the Fire Dragon''s headquarters?"


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit glanced at Su Jin, then nodded and said:


    "YES!"


    "According to the process, this is indeed the case, but before we set off, we have one more thing to pay attention to."


    "What should I pay attention to?" Kasugabe Yao turned his head and asked curiously.


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit said with a smile, "That''s why you should try your best to pay attention to Su Jin''s current status."


    "Oh, you mean ''Mandela''!" Nihui Izayoi curled his lips and said, "We will pay attention... eh?"


    Halfway through the words, Nihui Izayoi suddenly realized that something was wrong, and at the same time, Jiuyuan Asuka also subconsciously frowned and became alert.


    Kasugabe Y¨­, who responded relatively slowly, just asked suspiciously, "Well, why is there one more breath?"


    "Oh? Surprisingly, people are good at perception."


    A slightly surprised female voice sounded.


    A woman wearing a brown lady''s suit and skirt with a tall ponytail suddenly appeared beside Black Rabbit and looked at everyone with a smile.


    Reverse Izayoi suppressed the constant danger alarms coming from his body, and asked tentatively:


    "Is it an enemy of this level? 440 or a friend?"


    "Let''s call it a friend for now."


    The tall ponytail woman smiled, and then introduced herself to several people:


    "I''m Uesugi Kenshin. Currently, I''m Su Jin''s direct subordinate. Please take care of me, ''children''."


    After Uesugi Kenshin finished speaking, he turned his head and asked Su Jin:


    "By the way, who is your child here?"


    "Is it a blond lion cub, or a black-haired cosmos?"


    ''Little Lion'' Reverse Izayoi and ''Cosmos'' Jiuyuan Asuka twitched the corners of their mouths somewhat unnaturally.


    In contrast to Reverse Izayoi, Kuyuan Asuka, who has deep feelings for his family, looked at Uesugi Kenshin suspiciously and shouted in his heart, "Shouldn''t it be possible".


    In the face of Uesugi Kenshin, who had not seen him for several days, Su Jin introduced with a smile:


    "It''s the black-haired child, called Asuka, the heir of me and Bai Ye."


    "Oh! Is it really this child?"


    Uesugi Kenshin did not look like I expected, took out a piece of candy from his pocket and handed it to Kuyuan Asuka:


    "Although it''s a little late, it''s a gift from me."


    Looking at the candy handed over in front of him, Kuyuan Asuka asked with a subtle expression before taking it:


    "...don''t know what to call it?"


    Uesugi Kenshin paused, scratched his cheeks and said:


    If, water, resources,: source;\"Group!\'';6\"5,,6;?6\".:1.8?8:;:9;?!6?\"For use ,ÖÐ!\";Turn?;!Group;7!6.6.,,0\''1\''8::.3!2!\''0" Well, call me Uesugi...Mom. ".


    Chapter 1769 The hidden person


    ''I knew it was so...''


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao stared at Su Jin with a pair of dead fish eyes, and looked at Su Jin without emotion, as if saying, ''How come there are all your women there, how many mothers do I have? ¡¯


    In the face of the sight of his daughter''s death, Su Jin has always maintained a decent smile. Even if he keeps complaining about what kind of fun Uesugi Kenshin is making, he still has to maintain the "decency" of a parent.


    "Wow, is it another second-generation wife?"


    Back to the sixteenth night, he made fun of Su Jin, looked at the black rabbit next to him who was ''playing dead'', and finally turned his eyes to Uesugi Kenshin, squinted and said;


    "But Uesugi Kenshin, is he referring to the famous long-tailed Jinghu in the Warring States period of the island country?"


    "Can''t you think that the long-tailed Jinghu is actually a heroic and extraordinary woman?"


    Facing the "inquiry" of Izayoi Izayoi, Uesugi Kenshin smiled and said:


    "Unfortunately, I am not the Uesugi Kenshin you are familiar with. On the contrary, I personally erased and occupied his existence with the evil god."


    Speaking of this, Uesugi Kenshin gave Reverse Izayoi a meaningful look, and then reminded in the tone of a senior:


    "As a senior, let me give you a piece of advice: in Hakoba, names are not something that can be used arbitrarily, and even nicknames given by others cannot be easily accepted."


    "The former Uesugi Kenshin received the nickname of Kunshamentian given by outsiders, so he got in touch with me, the real Kunshamentian, which led to my spirituality being swallowed up by me."


    "This is also the reason why I can call myself Kenshin Uesugi after I become a human being."


    Speaking of this, Uesugi Kenshin narrowed his eyes and looked back at Izayoi:


    "Now you should be able to understand my ''relationship'' with that long-tailed Jinghu?"


    Hearing that there is such a trap in the ''name'', Izayoi''s forehead was not covered in cold sweat, and he said with a heart:


    "This ''relationship'' is really heavy."


    "Okay, don''t scare them with this kind of thing at this time."


    Su Jin on the side reminded Uesugi Kenshin, then narrowed his eyes and asked:


    "Tell me what''s going on here?"


    "It sucks."


    Uesugi Kenshin sighed and said helplessly:


    "For two hundred years, the absence of class rulers has rotted the roots of the entire northern district." "


    "When I first entered the realm, I originally wanted to contact those communities that have served the class rulers for generations, but before I entered the realm, I unexpectedly received news from Lakshmi from a secret channel, and learned that those communities have already substantively It became the stronghold of the Ouroboros."


    "In the entire community, except for the Cenozoic, almost all of them are members of Ouroboros, which can be regarded as a completely occupied enemy-occupied area."


    "After things turned out like that, I had to clear the community with the righteousness of eradicating the Ouroboros, and then took advantage of the trend to take advantage of the collapse of the logistics base management, and temporarily moved into ''Saramanda''."


    "Well, in a sense, it''s a crooked fight, and it''s reasonable to live in the house of the ''protected object'', but that''s all."


    Hearing the words ''absence of class rulers'' and ''the logistical support community was completely reduced to enemy occupation'', Sandora couldn''t help but bow her head in shame.


    After all, the North District, or the area near the Capital of Bright Flames, is under the jurisdiction of Salamanda, so the direct responsibility is naturally borne by Salamanda.


    Such malfeasance is enough to bring Saramanda to shame.


    Of course, at such a time, the two Heavenly Army executives present naturally would not care about Salamanda''s dereliction of duty, but instead exchanged other key points.


    "Does that mean the grassroots has collapsed?"


    Although Su Jin was surprised by this phenomenon, he was already mentally prepared.


    Di Shitian has been decadent for so many years, and if he were a Ouroboros, he would have to make an inch.


    "Can you determine who the snakehead in the North District is?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Uesugi Kenshin nodded slightly, and then explained in a subtle tone:


    "At present, the snake head in charge of the nearby outer gate should be the Venerable Dragon Subduing of Buddhism."


    Speaking of this, Uesugi Kenshin paused, knowing that Su Jin didn''t know much, she immediately added: "He is a die-hard Buddhist sect."


    "...In other words, it''s all one who came to take the blame?"


    When Su Jin heard the word "Buddha School", he immediately thought of the real ''mission'' of Venerable Dragon Subduing. ¡¯


    In such a place that is obviously about to cause chaos, the leader is the Buddhist school, which has always been unpopular in Buddhism. This has to make Su Jin have the association that the ''Dragon Subduing Venerable'' is a scapegoat.


    "No, it''s better than this." Uesugi Kenshin shook his head and said in a strange tone, "Probably came here to wash the floor? Well, that''s to clean up the mess after the incident."


    "Pfft!" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, who was listening in, couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Seeing someone ''taking the lead'', Izayoi, who remained silent, also grinned and said:


    "Speaking of carrying the pot and washing the floor, it''s not much better."


    Su Jin looked at Asuka, a girl with a low smile, and after a warning glance, she turned back to Uesugi Kenshin and asked:


    "The Venerable Subduing Dragon ignore him first, Uesugi, your next task is to firstly find out who is the real head of Buddhism in the northern district."


    In a world where intelligence such as Hakoba is used to fly, Su Jin doesn''t want to capsize in the gutter because of a trivial matter.


    Therefore, intelligence gathering is the top priority in his eyes.


    And a person in charge of the northern district of Buddhism hid himself behind the scenes, which had to make Su Jin wonder if this person was trying to play some tricks.


    Hearing Su Jin''s statement, Uesugi Kenshin said in an uncertain tone:


    "... Before I came to see you, I just received news that it was Venerable Kasyapa of Buddhism in the lower realm, and it was suspected that he planned to come to the North District."


    "Venerable Kasyapa? Which faction is he from?"


    Su Jin asked hesitantly, because it is the management of the small garden, the Buddhist power network is extremely large in the small garden, so the interpersonal relationship is also extremely complicated.


    For Su Jin, who has risen in a short period of time, remembering these complex and difficult relationships is a very time-consuming job.


    After all, even Athena couldn''t figure out the specific relationship between people in Buddhism, and further investigation was needed.


    In a short period of time, Su Jin actually only remembered the "Sect Master" and the backbones under the "Sect Master" on the "bright side" of Buddhism.

 Chapter 1201：

    Although Venerable Kasyapa is also one of the backbones, he belongs to the category of the Eighteen Arhats, the silver-character signboard of Buddhism.


    In the face of Su Jin''s question, even Uesugi Kenshin thought for a while before answering:


    "If Venerable Kasyapa insisted on the division, it should be the Buddha school, right? But in his many actions, he clearly showed his disobedience to the Buddha, so Emperor Shatian took the opportunity to call him ''suspicious'' of the Buddha School''."


    "Well, as far as the current situation is concerned, Emperor Shatian successfully caused the Buddha to suspect Kasyapa. Before Emperor Shatian was not decadent, the plan to win Kasyapa should have already begun, but the current situation, I want to come to you I also know... Genesis"


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin say this, Su Jin couldn''t help but wonder: "Is this Venerable Kasyapa very special?"


    Hearing this, Ken Uesugi said in a delicate tone: "He is a rare person in Buddhism, who is willing to do things, right?"


    "So it is." Su Jin suddenly heard this, and understood that Di Shitian''s painstaking effort.


    It''s just that you win over a person who is willing to do things, but you do so by destroying his reputation. I really don''t understand what Di Shitian was thinking at that time.


    "So, the two snake heads in charge of Saramanda in the northern district are all from the Buddha School?"


    Su Jin looked at Uesugi Kenshin with an alert expression, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "It seems that someone is trying to hide themselves strictly."


    Chapter 1770 It''s on fire!


    Su Jin looked at the Arc de Triomphe in front of him. His eyes were out of focus, as if he was looking at a very far away place.


    One thing Su Jin had to admit was that the smugglers arranged by the people behind the scenes were very suitable.


    As the Eighteen Arhats, Venerable Dragon Subduing and Venerable Kasyapa of the Buddha''s side are also widely circulated as direct disciples of the Buddha.


    If you really want to move the two of them, even Su Jin has to think about it.


    After all, even if the Buddha was kind, Su Jin wouldn''t believe his kindness. If he really killed the other''s disciple, he wouldn''t know if the Buddha would stand up for the disciple.


    These two are not the Samantabhadra Bodhisattva who made big mistakes repeatedly and finally chose to commit suicide, but they have few blemishes, and can almost be called two members of the Buddha School of Buddhist conscience.


    Without a valid reason, Su Jin didn''t want to force them too much, put all the contradictions and disputes on the card, and forced the Buddha to end and "play a duel king".


    And this is what the people behind the scenes want to see.


    In other words, the reason why the other party did this was to carefully guard against Su Jin''s possible intervention, so he recruited two flesh shields, Venerable Dragon Subduing and Venerable Kasyapa, to prevent him from liberating Aziz Dakaha. , was done by Su Jin who appeared ''suddenly''.


    In contrast, the plan that Su Jin discussed with Canary before actually hid himself for 440 hours and waited for these behind-the-scenes masterminds to ''self-defeating''. ¡¯


    "So, has things turned into a boring game of ''see who''s hiding''? This is really..."


    Su Jin said this, turned his head to look at Jiuyuan Flying Bird, his eyes flickered.


    "Hey? What do you see me doing?"


    Jiuyuan Fei Niao immediately became alert after Su Jin looked over, and said nervously:


    "Is it possible that you want me to be the bait to draw out the person behind the scenes in your mouth?"


    "No, are you sure you are really my father? You want to kiss your daughter as a bait?"


    At this time, the black rabbit who was frightened by Asuka''s statement hurriedly stood in front of Jiuyuan Asuka and said:


    "Su Jin, if it''s a bait thing, I think I should be a better choice, right?"


    "After all, in the eyes of the outside world, I think I should be more important to you, right? If you want to take hostages, you must also take the most important person, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin, Nihui Izayoi and even Uesugi Kenshin had strange expressions on their faces.


    "Leave aside the ''why should I use bait'' thing..."


    Su Jin looked at the black rabbit with a slightly amused expression and said:


    "Black Rabbit, are you trying to show that among the people present, you are the most important person to me?"


    "Ah?" Hei Rabbit was stunned, and immediately realized that what he said just now had such a meaning, so his face suddenly became red, and his hair changed from blue to pink in an instant.


    "Wow!! Do your ears and hair change color?"


    Going back to Izayoi to see the change in Black Rabbit, it was to cover up Jiuyuan Asuka''s inappropriate remarks, but also because he was curious that the hair color of Black Rabbit''s ears would change, so he immediately reached out his hand in surprise.


    "Curious! See you for the first time." Kasukabe Y¨­, who had been silent for a while, didn''t know whether it was to cover Kuyuan Asuka or simply because of curiosity, but at this time, he reached out his hand strangely.


    But snap! Snapped! Twice.


    The black rabbit grabbed the wrists where the two naughty eggs were, pinched it hard, and said angrily:


    "You two, just take a look, it''s too much to do it!"


    "Oh, were you stopped?" Neihui Shishiye moved his hands and found that he couldn''t break free, with a look of regret: "Sure enough, Black Rabbit, you are also very strong!"


    "Cannian, there is absolutely no hope of catching it." Kasugabe Yao looked disappointed, looking at the black rabbit eagerly, trying to use the eye company.


    "Hehe, don''t look at my disgraceful appearance of the Hakoba nobility now, back then, I was a candidate for the **** child of the Moon Rabbit clan... oops!"


    Hei Rabbit turned his head when he said that his ears were heavy, but he saw Jiu Yuan Fei Niao who had successfully attacked from behind.


    Jiuyuan Flying Bird blinked, and then said with a slightly embarrassed expression; "I always felt that once I started to touch it, I would definitely be able to touch it. After trying it, I found that it really can!"


    Seeing this, Su Jin said angrily, "That''s because this stupid rabbit put you on the ''white list'' and didn''t guard against you."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin glanced at Jiuyuan Fei Niao, and gave this girl who was obviously helping to cover her but took the opportunity to make trouble. ¡¯


    However, next to him, the black rabbit who was successfully attacked (bgai) was crying and grimacing, nodded repeatedly, and echoed Su Jin: "That is to say, which mother will guard against her child!"


    "Ah this..."


    After being said this, Jiuyuan Asuka let go of her hand in embarrassment, pinned it behind her and asked:


    "So, what did you see me doing just now, Father? Is it possible that there is a bait plan?"


    The subtext is... Would you like to use me as a bait to calm the black rabbit?


    Su Jin looked at Jiuyuan Flying Bird with a strange look, and then at Hei Rabbit. Seeing that the other party didn''t want to pursue it, he immediately replied:


    "If that''s what you''re asking, all I can say is ''yes and no''."


    Having said this, Su Jin paused, glanced at Uesugi Kenshin, and after the latter nodded, he said:


    "You should have heard what Uesugi and I said just now."


    "Someone pulled an ''innocent'' colleague to act as a backstop, hiding behind the scenes, for fear of being caught by me."


    "There are many ways to crack this trick, but the one that suits you is probably ''leading the snake out of the hole''."


    "Doesn''t that mean bait?" Jiuyuan Fei Niao glanced at Hei Rabbit, and after seeing that the other party didn''t respond, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Everyone said ''yes and no'', listen to me first. In short, my idea is to let you show up in public and have a good time in the City of Bright Flames."


    When Su Jin said this, he looked at Jiu Yuan Fei Niao with a smile and said:


    "That''s a public holiday!"


    "Ah?" Jiuyuan Fei Niao froze for a moment, and then said with a strange expression: "I joined Arcadia a few days ago, so I can take a vacation at public expense?"


    "No, what does this have to do with attracting snakes out of their holes? Isn''t this a bait for me to show up and seduce the enemy?"


    "...I think I should know the purpose of the second generation."


    Reversely, Izayoi touched his chin and said strangely:


    "The purpose of the second generation is actually to let the enemy see the ''birds are playing'', right?"


    "If it were me, the extremely dangerous enemy never showed up, but his daughter was hanging around leisurely outside. Although this kind of thing would make me feel extremely suspicious, I would also have a bit of luck in my heart."


    "A kind of fluke that can catch the enemy''s handle at any time, a kind of unwillingness that the enemy doesn''t take him seriously at all, and another kind of secret joy that the enemy despises him."


    "Well, if in this situation, our ''junior'' also sabotaged his plan, and solved his plan before you took action in the second generation... Come to think of it, that person should be half-dead with anger. Bar?"


    Hearing Reverse Izayoi''s explanation, Jiuyuan Asuka blinked and said:


    "In other words, you want me to influence the mentality of the enemy?"


    Seeing Fei Niao say this, Su Jin immediately smiled and said, "It''s almost like this."


    Hearing this sentence, Jiuyuan Asuka asked tentatively: "That is to say, we can act at will? We can do anything?"


    "That''s right." Su Jin nodded.


    Hearing this, Kasugabe Y¨­, who was not very active at first, suddenly lit up.


    And Izayoi, who was originally clean and not very clean, even smiled, squeezed his fist and said:


    "From auxiliary to main force?"


    "Good guy, I''m already on fire!".


    Chapter 1771 Fear in the Age of Dawn


    Walking on the road of triumph in the capital of brilliance.


    The black rabbit, who was immediately behind Su Jin, looked at Su Jin flatly, and then asked anxiously:


    "That... is it really okay to just let them make trouble like this?"


    Su Jin, who was walking in front, turned his head slightly and glanced at Hei Rabbit: "You can say what you want to say directly."


    Hearing Su Jin say this, Black Rabbit no longer concealed it, and said directly:


    "Though those children are already four figures, but they are still children after all, so let them go to test the cadres of Buddhism, will it really not happen?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin didn''t speak, just smiled and said:


    "Black Rabbit, do you think Buddhists are afraid of Buddha?"


    "This..." Hei Rabbit hesitated for a while after hearing the words, and then hesitantly said: "It shouldn''t be afraid, after all, if you really want to be afraid, you won''t be against that person, right?"


    "No, on the contrary, they are afraid to die."


    Su Jin smiled, then looked a little contemptuous:


    "It is precisely because of their disobedience to that person that they prove their ''fear''."


    "Because if they weren''t afraid, they wouldn''t use that ''humanity'' to limit him to the altar."


    "It''s just because I''m afraid of dying that I have to limit myself, and I have to do some pointless, just disgusting little actions to prove my bravery."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and said, "Similarly, Black Rabbit, do you think Buddhists are afraid of me?"


    "Should you be afraid?" Hei Rabbit scratched his cheeks inexplicably and said, "Otherwise, he wouldn''t try to release the evil dragon, trying to make both the evil dragon and you suffer."


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Hei Rabbit and didn''t say anything, just turned to look at Uesugi Ken, who was following him:


    "Come and explain to Black Rabbit."


    "OK."


    Uesugi Kenshin nodded slightly, then turned his eyes to the slightly uneasy Black Rabbit and said:


    "People in Buddhism, their attitude towards Su Jin is different from their attitude towards Buddha. It is estimated that they should be between fear and not fear."


    Speaking of this, Uesugi Kenshin said with a slightly disgusting expression:


    "As we all know, there are many factions within Buddhism, and the internal personnel relations are chaotic."


    "So within it, in the face of Su Jin''s aggressiveness, many factions are also divided."


    "Begging for peace, surrendering, changing face, courting Su Jin..."


    "Remove the one at the back." Su Jin reminded with a black line upon hearing this.


    "Oh!" Uesugi Kenshin avoided Su Jin''s gaze a little embarrassedly, and then said, "All in all, the attitude of Buddhism towards Su Jin is also different."


    "In contrast, facing the Buddha is a unified ''fear''."


    "You mean..."


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin''s explanation, Black Rabbit suddenly wanted to understand something, and looked at Su Jin with astonishment:


    "Su Jin, do you want Buddhism to be ''scared'' of you?"


    "...not ''let'', but ''as it should be''."


    Su Jin smiled softly and said:


    "Whether it is Thousand Eyes, or Greece, or even the Heavenly Army, Crusaders, or even Taoism and Heavenly Court, they are all afraid of and revered by two digits."

 Chapter 1202：

    "Only Buddhists, as Hakoniwa, seem to have long forgotten their fear of ''the truth of the universe''."


    "I don''t want to target Buddhism, and there''s no need to target them. I''m just going to wake up their ''fear'' in the dawn era."


    "But that''s the case? Asuka and the others..." Black Rabbit didn''t understand what was the connection between "Let Fomen regain his awe" and "Let Longyuan Asuka and the others fool around".


    Uesugi Kenshin, who was standing behind Su Jin, closed his eyes and said:


    "They, it should be the bottom line."


    "A bottom line that absolutely cannot be crossed."


    Speaking of this, Uesugi Kenshin said with a cold gaze: "Once the three-generation target candidate is moved, no matter which one is moved, it is a downright provocative act for Arcadia."


    "Once that is done, all Arcadia''s combat power, including Su Jin, will come out in full force to **** cleanse Buddhism."


    "So, instead of saying that Asuka Izayoi and the others are going to influence the enemy''s mentality, it is better to say that they are going to ''slap them in the face''."


    "Because they are the lines drawn by Su Jin, they are warnings and provocations to the entire Buddhist community, and they are demonstrations that make them have to step back and avoid them."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Speaking of this, Uesugi Kenshin also said with a subtle expression:


    "If those people in Buddhism with their nostrils looking upwards knew about this, they would probably be desperate to release Aziz Dakaha and teach Su Jin a ''lesson''?"


    "Of course, most smart people will definitely give in at this time. At least before Arcadia shows a downturn, they will definitely endure everything and wait for the opportunity to get down."


    "During this period, even if they want to do something to the ''colleagues'' who have lost their minds because of being provoked, they will not hesitate to come."


    "So...is that so?" The black rabbit, who was too ''pure'' in his heart, heard Uesugi Kenshin''s explanation, and everyone was a little stunned.


    ........0


    Co-authored... Let the three children, Izayoi, Asuka, and Yao go out to make fun, and there are so many profound meanings?


    The so-called reminding Buddhism of the fear of the truth of the universe is not only to destroy everything with absolute force, but to show his deterrence, destroy the enemy''s will, and let the enemy collapse in fear?


    Are people in the dawn age facing such horrors all day long?


    And with such an announcement, there are already twenty people in Hakoba now...


    Black Rabbit suddenly thought of a proverb, a proverb that was widely circulated in the upper and lower classes.


    ''The little garden is not necessarily the little garden of the life of the little garden, but it must be a two-digit ''box garden''! ¡¯


    ''The playground of gods and demons is indeed the playground of gods and demons, but many people are not "gods and demons"! ¡¯


    Seeing Black Rabbit, he seemed to understand, Uesugi Kenshin immediately turned his head, looked at Su Jin who was walking in front, and looked at the nearby street that was already close to the suburban temple, and asked:


    "Where are we going now?"


    Su Jin paused at this time, and said profoundly: "Go to the Salamanda altar and meet someone, no, it should be said that it is a dragon."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin and Black Rabbit froze for a moment, then peeked at each other.


    The dragon in the altar of Salamanda is the only one...


    The three-headed evil dragon, Az Dakaha! Eight.


    Chapter 1772 Which is that?


    "Subduing the dragon."


    In the ruins of a temple, under the statue of King Ming Fu, the old monk with a horse face with white hair looked at the ragged monk who was lying at the feet of King Ming, drinking a sip of wine and a chicken leg, and couldn''t help disgusting:


    "It seems that you are not thinking about Shu in this lower northern district?"


    "Kasyapa?"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing opened his blurry eyes, he seemed to be drunk and raised his greasy hands in a trance, shook his chicken legs and said:


    "Want to take a bite?"


    "...you give me a clean one anyway."


    Venerable Kasyapa was silent for a moment, then kicked the corner of Venerable Dragon Subduing angrily and said:


    "Use your mana to sober up."


    "Ehhh, be careful, you''ll get kicked. It''ll be fine if the drumstick falls to the ground. It would be a pity if the divine wine of the Roman gods was poured out."


    Venerable Dragon Subduing carefully guarded the wine bottle on the ground on the right hand side. After picking it up, he shook it slightly. After listening to the sound and feeling that half of it was left, he turned his head and asked Kasyapa:


    "What, Kasyapa, do you want a bite?"


    "I didn''t come down to drink with you." Kasyapa said as he walked towards the statue of King Ming Fu, and pressed it at the feet of King Ming.


    Gacha.


    One of Duke Ming''s toes sank, and next to the base that held Duke Ming, a few tiles clacked, revealing a bottomless stone ladder.


    Seeing this, Venerable Dragon Subduing couldn''t help but look at Kasyapa with those drunken eyes in surprise:


    "Why, you want to go to the black market?"


    The ruined temple where they are located is one of the famous black markets in the North District, and it is also an important stronghold of Ouroboros in the North District.


    Of course, by the means of Ouroboros, this stronghold has nothing to do with them on the bright side, but is under the name of ''Earth Tianmata''.


    And such an operation, Marta is in a situation of knowing, but not fully knowing.


    After all, no matter how powerful Marta is, he is in charge of the well-known intelligence Skynet of the Heavenly Army, but in the end, manpower is needed to investigate intelligence.


    Among the Heavenly Army, the vast majority of the assistants were either Buddhists, Ouroboros, or both, which led to the corruption of the Heavenly Army before the reorganization.


    Kasyapa, who knew the doorway inside, just opened the passage and did not go in, but asked Venerable Dragon Subduing;


    "How is the cleanup of the things that shouldn''t be in this stronghold?"


    "It should be almost there."


    Venerable Dragon Subduing took a sip of wine, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "However, the clerks inside have a lot of resentment towards the new chief of the Tianjun army. Well, after all, they lost their jobs in the Tianjun army and lost their secret income mastermind. It''s natural to be angry, right?"


    "A bunch of idiots." Kasyapa didn''t know how to describe these grassroots clerks.


    I really thought that if I joined Buddhism and joined the Heavenly Army, I was the Buddha of Buddhism and the Chief of the Heavenly Army?


    Dare to have resentment against a two-digit number? That is to say, Su Jin didn''t really set foot on that level, otherwise these people would be directly obliterated by Karma when they mentioned him.


    Kasyapa, who was angry in his heart, did not scold more, but said calmly:


    "I''ll go down and tidy up."


    He said that he stepped forward and stepped into the first step of the stairs, but at this time, Venerable Dragon Subduing said quietly:


    "Although it''s okay if the group of people below is killed, it doesn''t make any sense."


    "No, it still makes sense."


    Kasyapa paused, then said:


    "At least we have lost some people who are familiar with the situation in the North District, lost a group of idiots with unclear minds, and avoided the risk of being liquidated by Arcadia''s excuses in the future."


    After that, Kasyapa walked into the underground passage without looking back.


    Seeing this, Venerable Dragon Subduing sighed, and after drinking for a while, Kasyapa, who was spotless on his body, walked out of the underground black market.


    Smelling the faint smell of blood in the air, Venerable Dragon Subduing couldn''t help asking:


    "How did you vent?"


    "Insignificant." Kasyapa took a deep breath, and then said, "How many strongholds like this are there? Since they are here, I will clean them up together."


    "Are you crazy?" Venerable Dragon Subdued was stunned, and said in surprise, "These are the backbone of our grassroots in the North District!"


    "In the lower realm of Kunshamen, I came to the North District, and when the Arcadia is sitting in the East District, subduing the dragon, do you really think these grassroots can live?"


    "Are you sure that what they put down will not involve Buddhism?"


    Hearing Kasyapa''s words, Venerable Dragon Subduing fell silent for a while, then Gululu took a sip of wine and said:


    "If you do this, Dingguang Buddha will be unhappy..."


    Hearing this, Kasyapa snorted coldly: "Then he has to dare to come forward and fight me in the northern district."


    "Thinking that you can control everything by hiding in the dark? His ingenuity, in my opinion, is not as good as the long-eared Dingguang Immortal who was pushed to the front of the stage by him."


    "At least, when Dingguangxian was not enlightened in Arcadia, although he was hostile because of the magic star Alger, he didn''t go too far to the point where he tried to release the evil dragon."


    "I can''t tell you... that''s all. Since you are willing to do it, then do it. I can''t stop you anyway."


    Having said that, Venerable Dragon Subduing no longer stopped Kasyapa, but let him leave.


    "Hey, Kasyapa is a bit reckless after all. With such a character, it''s hard not to be harmed."


    Venerable Dragon Subduing took a sip of wine, leaned under the Ming throne, and gradually began to fall asleep.


    After about a few hours.


    An ordinary little novice with dull eyes and a rather rounded figure approached the ruined temple:


    "Huh? Why is the anger in the black market gone..."


    The novice frowned and looked at the ground, the sky between the eyebrows opened and closed, and the back raised his head in a livid tone, looking at Venerable Dragon Subduing who was drunk next to him, he couldn''t help but stepped forward and urged:


    "Subduing the dragon, wake up, wake up!"


    Venerable 0.8 Subduing Dragon, who was leaning under the statue of King Ming who was drunk, was shouted a lot, and he shivered suddenly. Then he opened his eyes and saw the novice not far away before him, hesitatingly said:


    "You are... Dingguang Buddha?"


    "..."


    Dingguang Buddha glanced at Venerable Dragon Subduing silently, and after reading the remaining information around him, he immediately said:


    "Why don''t you stop Kasyapa?"


    "I can''t stop it." Venerable Dragon Subduing spread his hands and said.


    Hearing this, the novice in front of Venerable Dragon Subduing said with a dark face:


    "That doesn''t allow him to kill all the grassroots. Without the operation of the grassroots, how can we secretly send that thing into the capital of Huangyan?"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing was taken aback for a moment, and said strangely: "That...that thing you said is that..."


    Dingguang Buddha was immediately silenced by this question: "...".


    Chapter 1773 Demon King, Buddha, Evil Dragon


    "By the way, I have no impression of what you said."


    Hearing Venerable Dragon Subduing say this, Dingguang Buddha''s face darkened:


    "The thing I said refers to that one! The one I talked about at the last meeting."


    "Then who did you say it was?"


    Hearing this, he looked at Venerable Dragon Subduing with a dazed face in front of him. Dingguang Buddha suspected that he had found Venerable Dragon Subduing to cooperate with him. Was it a wrong choice?


    After all, although there are few people in the Buddha School, they are reliable. It seems that everyone is more reliable than Venerable Dragon Subduing..


    Thinking of this, Dingguang Buddha thought about the big price he had to spend to clear up the sitting Arhat and others for the plan, and then thought about the benefits after the success, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Okay, since you didn''t understand what it was in the last meeting, I''ll say it again."


    "The one in my mouth refers to the ''Black Death''!"


    Hearing Dingguang Buddha say this, Venerable Dragon Subduing was shocked: "Black Death?"


    "You want to spread the Black Death in the Capital of Bright Flames?"


    "..."


    Dingguang Buddha wanted to say, ''He doesn''t want to'', ''This is not the plan at all. ¡¯, but considering the character of the Buddha School and the inaction of Venerable Dragon Subduing in the matter of Venerable Kasyapa, he simply tacitly said:


    16 "Just think that I want to spread the Black Death in the Capital of Bright Flames."


    After he finished speaking, he said expressionlessly:

 Chapter 1203：

    "I need someone to cooperate with me to send ''that'', that is, the ''spirit incarnated by the Black Death'', to the Capital of Bright Flames, and let it make a scene there."


    Hearing this, Venerable Dragon Subduing suddenly patted his head and said:


    "Wait, Dingguang Buddha, doesn''t the one you mentioned refer to the five-digit demon king who was summoned from the lower realm last time by the fantasy magic guide book group?"


    "Remember that Lingge''s name is called the Black Death Demon Lord?"


    "It''s the Black Death Spot Demon King."


    Dingguang Buddha expressionlessly corrected Venerable Dragon Subduing''s mistake, and then explained:


    "I don''t care, whether you remember or not."


    "I don''t care about you delaying time here and creating opportunities for Kasyapa."


    "I just want to ask, when will you be able to send the things I need, the inheritance related to the Black Death, to the Capital of Bright Flames."


    "Oh! I remember."


    Venerable Dragon Subduing patted his head and said as if he had just remembered:


    "Are you trying to cover up Salamanda''s incident as the result of the Demon King''s attack?"


    "I almost forgot." Speaking of this, Venerable Dragon Subduing also complained: "After all, letting a five-digit number destroy Salamanda or something, you know it''s unreliable as soon as you hear it."


    Dingguang Buddha didn''t say a word, just looked at Venerable Dragon Subduing with cold eyes and said:


    "Subduing the dragon, you don''t need to test me where, how to destroy Salamanda, how to release the evil dragon, is not something you should know."


    "There is only one and only one thing you have to do, and that is to cooperate with all my actions."


    "This is the ''agreement'' signed by me and the Eighteen Arhats."


    "Well, it''s really annoying not to give you a chance to betray you."


    Venerable Dragon Subduing murmured, then squinted his eyes and said to Dingguang Buddha:


    "I already know your request. I will find a way to arrange manpower so that the ''Black Death Demon King'' will take the initiative to attack Salamanda. Well, attack as you expect."


    When Dingguang Buddha saw this, he didn''t say anything, just said lightly:


    "I will arrange for Chang-ear Dingguangxian and Jin Guangxian to assist you, you just need to be careful not to make mistakes."


    "A blatant surveillance?"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing laughed playfully, then patted his red cheeks and said:


    "Really, after letting Kasyapa fool around, I can''t refuse your request."


    Speaking of which, Venerable Dragon Subduing stood up and said with a playful expression:


    "I already know your request. Now, please go back and wait for the good news."


    "Humph!" Dingguangfo snorted coldly, turned around, turned his back to Venerable Dragon Subduing and said, "Then I will wait and see."


    Looking at the back of Dingguang Buddha with his sleeves moving away, Venerable Dragon Subduing was silent for a while, and then said with a rather subtle expression;


    "Let the demon king of the Black Death untie the seal of Aziz Dakaha?"


    "If it wasn''t for the canaries to fight dystopia, they wouldn''t have deliberately created the Black Death and triggered a period of historical transformation."


    "It can be said that for the Canary, or for Arcadia, whether it is the Black Death or Az Dakaha, it can be said that it is a sin that is entangled with them."


    "Now let the victims of the Black Death come into contact with the evil dragon and take revenge on Arcadia...A continuation of the two final trials...hehe..."


    "Dingguang Buddha, Dingguang Buddha, even if you were once saved by someone sent by the Buddha, you still can''t hide the cold blood in your bones."


    Shaking his head, Venerable Dragon Subduing didn''t say more, but picked up the wine bottle that was on the side, took a sip and stood up and said:


    "Unfortunately, I still haven''t deceived Dingguang Buddha''s plan... What''s so special about that Black Death Spot Demon King..."


    While muttering to himself, Venerable Dragon Subduing was like an ordinary drunk, swaying and rubbing his feet out of the ruined temple.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It spirals straight down, as if in an infinitely long staircase.


    Uesugi Kenshin followed behind Su Jin, recalling the dunes, churches and meadows he had passed through before, and asked curiously:


    "Can''t you imagine that there is such a secret passage in the suburbs of the Capital of Bright Flames..."


    Su Jin, who was walking in the first 440 heads, heard the sound and responded: "This passage was secretly provided by the canary, and even Mandela didn''t know the details here."


    "Through this passage, we can directly reach the underground of the fifth palace right wing of the twelve palaces of Salamanda."


    "And after going through that underground passage again..."


    Su Jin brought Uesugi Kenshin and Black Rabbit shrunken and arrived at the hall at the end of the passage.


    But in front of them, a contract document and five doors appeared in the air.


    Su Jin didn''t explore the document that was sealed in midair, and didn''t go through the fifth door to really enter the final room.


    He was just standing there, just watching.


    "Did something happen?" Seeing Su Jin stop, Black Rabbit couldn''t help showing a confused expression.


    However, at this moment, a deep and rich voice sounded quietly in the hall.


    "This breath is just approaching, and the three wounds on the top of my head are aching..."


    "Really, are the challengers from two hundred years ago coming to me again?"


    Hearing the deep and deep voice, the black rabbit seemed to be stared at by some kind of terrifying beast, and the whole body seemed to be dead, becoming extremely stiff.


    That''s... the three-headed evil dragon, the voice of Aziz Dakaha¡ª! ! .


    Chapter 1774 The shock of Aziz Dakaha


    His breathing became dizzy, the blood on his face disappeared little by little, and his body became heavy.


    Obviously still in the seal, just projecting his will to the outside world, but still makes the black rabbit tremble on the spot.


    The three-headed evil dragon, Az Dakaha.


    In the past 12 days after defeating the Dharma protectors, he rushed out from under the swarm of millions of gods in the heaven, and on the first day he descended to the lower world, he almost wiped out the nobles of the little garden, and made Arcadia, who was in full swing at the time, pay 80% of the battle damage. , and can only choose to seal the ''monster'' with hatred.


    His prestige spread widely 200 years ago, and it was almost a nightmare for all life in Hakoniwa, a veritable [natural disaster].


    However, now this natural disaster has actually broken away from the seal and projected its will to the outside world.


    The black rabbit looked at the contract document of the floating person in the sky, and looked at the brand of the Star Sea Dragon King left on it:


    "Why... the seal still exists... why is he still able to project power to the outside world."


    Then just when Black Rabbit was nervous and frightened, a hand suddenly pressed on her shoulder.


    Black Rabbit turned his head in astonishment, and Su Jin''s calm face immediately appeared in his eyes.


    "Su Jin..."


    As if he had eaten some kind of panacea, the moment the black rabbit saw Su Jin, he immediately calmed down and said thoughtfully:


    "Although it still feels a bit exaggerated, since it has already happened, it can only be accepted."


    Black Rabbit took a breath of anger, then raised his head, as if looking at the will hidden in the atmosphere, and asked himself:


    "I think I should understand that it''s not that the Buddhists have no ability to release you and release Azi Dakaha, but they have found a way, but they haven''t implemented it yet."


    "Worst case scenario." Uesugi Kenshin closed his eyes and sighed.


    At the same time, she added in her heart: Of course, this is to rule out Su Jin''s absence.


    And since Su Jin was present, although the wounds on his shoulders and abdomen were still aching, Uesugi Kenshin would definitely not be Su Jin''s loser.


    "Hehe... long time nostalgic smell of ingenuity..."


    The will in the atmosphere once again shook the atmosphere, conveying the voice in all directions:


    "Yes, that''s it!


    Do your best!


    Do your best!


    Exhausted bravery!


    ¡ª¡ªLet''s try to turn into a radiant blade that penetrates my chest''"! "


    Hearing such words, Uesugi Kenshin said with a little emotion:


    "...I haven''t seen each other for more than 200 years, and I''m still so crazy, Evil Dragon!"


    "Well?"


    Azi Dakaha inside the seal made a confused voice:


    "This familiar divinity...is it you...Kunshamentian."


    "That is to say, has the outside heavenly army arrived?"


    "Hehe, it looks like I''ll be able to meet the battle again soon!"


    "It''s just..." Aziz Dakaha asked in confusion after a brief excitement, "Why didn''t I sense the divinity of Di Shitian?"


    "Doubt, I have clearly encountered a dangerous aura that makes my blood boil, but it is very strange. This kind of aura doesn''t seem to be the old enemy of the past, but I can smell the familiar smell of the Tianjun flag..."


    Uesugi Kenshin heard the words, like an "old friend", reminiscing with Aziz Dakaha:


    "Ah, just as you think, Emperor Shi has fallen from power, and now the matter of coming here is the new commander of our Heavenly Army."


    "Have you stepped down? It''s such a pity..." Aziz Dakaha made no secret of his emotional loss.


    It is a sentimentality of losing an opponent.


    It is true that Aziz Dakaha seriously injured Di Shitian two hundred years ago, but this does not change the fact that that man is superior to Aziz Dakaha in terms of ''force''.


    The reason why the evil dragon was able to win was only due to the lack of intelligence brought about by the characteristics of the simulated star creation map that was beneficial to the final trial.


    If it were a fair occasion and the two sides fought again, perhaps Aziz Dakaha would usher in a **** defeat.


    However, such a scene obviously cannot appear after Di Shitian gave up the spiritual blessing of the commander of the Heavenly Army.


    At this moment, after discovering Az Dakaha''s will, Su Jin said for the first time:


    "What? After losing your opponent, do you regret it? Evil Dragon!"


    After a moment of silence, Aziz Dakaha said solemnly:


    "...The breath of a strong man!"


    "So that''s the case, are you the ''Su Jin'' in Buddhism''s mouth?"


    "!!!"


    Hearing this, both Uesugi Kenshin and Black Rabbit showed shocked expressions.


    Only Su Jin showed a meaningful smile at this time and said, "Have you passed your breath with Buddhism?"


    Hearing such words, Aziz Dakaha said gratefully:


    "I thought it was just their nonsense again, but it turns out that those shameless people can also tell the truth?"


    "The God of Heaven, the benefactor of the magic star, the son of the Queen of Halloween, the miraculous person who ascended to the throne of the Greek god-king as a human being."


    "Will you be the ''hero'' I''ve been waiting for?"


    Endless malice is coming from the dome like a tsunami.


    At this moment, the entire hall seemed to be bathed in a sea of ??blood.


    This is not a materialized scene, but an illusion caused by Az Dakahan''s malicious words.


    At this moment, Black Rabbit felt as if he could no longer breathe.


    Even Uesugi Kenshin, who had fought against the evil dragon once, had a heavy expression on his face.


    However, as the main target of malice, the ''person'' wrapped in the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood showed a regretful expression under the unexpected gaze of Aziz Dakaha.


    "poor and weak!"


    Su Jin gently sighed:


    "I thought that the three evil dragons with illustrious reputation would give me a little surprise, but it turns out...is it only this level?"

 Chapter 1204：

    "..." Aziz Dakaha didn''t speak, just thinking about the meaning of Su Jin''s words.


    Is he disgusting me for being too weak?


    He actually dislikes me for being too weak?


    Az Dakaha''s brain was shut down for a moment by what had never happened.


    Yet at this moment.


    He suddenly saw the starlight, and saw the endless green lines that covered the sky and the sun were coming towards him.


    Boom! sound.


    Inside the real seal.


    The three white jade-colored dragon heads that Aziz Dakahana had passed through the stakes turned to the center in unison.


    in the middle of the sky.


    A sturdy arm was coming out of the dark hole, pressing lightly on Az Dakaha''s head in the center.


    ".¡¦The seal...was penetrated?"


    The seal constructed by the simulated star creation map ''Void Star Tai Sui'' and the Sun Sovereign ''Chenlong'' was actually penetrated by people with arrogant power?


    However, in the next second of Aziz Dakaha''s astonishment, the hand that was pressing on him revealed a dazzling golden light.


    Wait until the light fades away.


    The other two white jade dragon heads of Aziz Dakaha looked silently at the **** void in the center, causing the air to fall into an unimaginable silence.


    At the same time, the hand that penetrated the seal was slowly withdrawn by his master, and left a message:


    "If you can do this, you should be qualified to fight with me.."


    "..."


    Aziz Dakaha fell into silence, and he crouched down to a three-meter-high body and sat in the sealed space.


    For two hundred years, the Evil Dragon, who was eager to leave the seal and carried out his mission, did not take advantage of the great opportunity of the broken seal to escape, but squatted in place earnestly, waiting for his head in the center to recover, while continuing his work. strength.


    He''s going to try it.


    Try to smash the simulated star chart and the Sun Sovereign in the seal, just like the man just did, punch him in the face.


    If you can''t do this, you won''t get out of the value creation.


    Because of ''absolute evil'', there is no option to seek death!


    "It''s been a long time, it''s burning!"


    The two remaining heads of Aziz Dakaha raised the corners of his mouth together, revealing an indescribably excited smile.


    He dreams of an enemy and pursues a lifelong ''justice'', which is just around the corner! !


    "Wait for me, Su Jin!"


    "When the seal is broken by me, it will be the time when we decide to die!!"


    Silence, responding to Him.


    It was as if Su Jin had long since gone.


    Chapter 1775 Let the evil dragon get stuck!


    The dark void **** the air frantically, stirs the atmosphere, and forms a huge wind current in this spacious hall.


    Black Rabbit stared blankly at the void in front of him, letting the wind blow up his hair, and after a while, he said in amazement:


    "Hole?"


    Black Rabbit looked at Su Jin who was slowly withdrawing his hand, his complexion suddenly became blue and white, and finally turned into a weak protest:


    "Su Jin!"


    "Look at what you have done!!"


    "The seal was broken by you!!!"


    Hearing the black rabbit yelling, Su Jin just turned around and said:


    "Let''s go."


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit subconsciously followed Su Jin''s pace, but he still looked nervously at the hole that was being repaired, and asked nervously:


    "He won''t take it out, will he? With such a good opportunity, he will definitely escape, right?"


    In the eyes of Black Rabbit, if it was Aziz Dakaha, she would definitely take advantage of this great opportunity to escape the seal from the hole made by Su Jin, and then continue to carry out indiscriminate killings in the lower world like 200 years ago .


    This kind of thing happened several times 200 years ago, so even if Azi Dakaha just expressed enough intelligence, Black Rabbit still regards the other party as a cruel ''beast'' and an uncontrollable ''natural disaster''.


    440 To expect this evil dragon to wear it honestly, it is better to expect Di Shitian not to like a wife!


    However, facing the doubts of Black Rabbit, Su Jin just smiled and said:


    "It''s okay, he won''t come out, um, it should be said that he won''t come out until the constraints set by himself are met."


    "Ah? Why do you say that..." Hei Rabbit showed a confused expression when he heard such words.


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin, who was too shocked to keep up with him before, caught up and turned his head in three steps:


    "It''s a shame you were able to pierce that seal!"


    The simulated star creation map specially designed for the strongest species is Tai Sui, the most mysterious Sun Sovereign Chenlong, known for his personality.


    The seal of the combination of the two was completely penetrated by Su Jin''s understated attack just now, and the rest of the wave even hit Aziz Dakaha with sufficient strength, completely destroying part of his incomparably sturdy dragon-seed body.


    Although it was expected, the double-digit exaggeration, no, it should be said that Su Jin''s exaggeration is still far beyond the imagination of Uesugi Kenshin.


    In the face of Uesugi Kenshin''s emotion, Su Jin just replied calmly:


    "I just thought I could give it a try, and (bgai) gave it a try."


    "Don''t try this kind of thing at will!!"


    Black Rabbit grumbled, and then hesitantly said:


    "Su Jin, are you sure he won''t come out?"


    "Will not."


    Su Jin explained, and then seemed to be worried that the black rabbit was not at ease, and added:


    "This is one of the options Canary has given in many derivations."


    "As long as I show the aptitude to overcome the trials in front of the evil dragon, then the dragon will stop his atrocities and focus all his energy on dealing with me."


    "After all, for Aziz Dakaha, the point is not to slaughter living beings, nor to fight against the strong, but to find a human who can overcome the absolute evil he bears, and who can overcome the final trial."


    "He wants to prove the existence of absolute justice."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and said, "What I did just now was to remind him that if you want to prove justice and challenge justice, breaking through the defenses of Star Map and Chenlong is the bottom line."


    "So until he can do this, he will naturally stay in the seal honestly, and he will not come out until he thinks he can fight me for life and death."


    "To a certain extent, you can understand that Canary and I used the evil dragon''s own code of conduct to make him get stuck."


    "...Is there such a way?"


    Hei Rabbit didn''t expect that Su Jin and Canary would be able to play such tricks using the guidelines that Aziz Dakaha had set for him.


    It''s outrageous, no, it''s super outrageous.


    After Uesugi Kenshin understood Su Jin''s words, he had to admit that this was indeed what the paranoid evil dragon would do:


    "So, even if the Ouroboros opened the seal, the dragon wouldn''t choose it?"


    "That''s about it."


    Su Jin nodded slightly and led the two of them to the front of the spiral staircase and said:


    "Next, we just need to connect the exit of this passage to the predetermined space and forge another ''Evil Dragon Sealed Land'', and then we can have a good time with Fomen."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin said with a little regret:


    "Unfortunately, with Aziz Dakaha''s character, he won''t tell us who the Buddhist man who helped him break the seal before, otherwise, we can name and kill him now."


    "It doesn''t make sense to say this. After all, you can''t guarantee that the person Aziz Dakaha perceives in the seal is really him, not a fake."


    When Su Jin said this, he said affirmatively: "If it was me, when I was weak, I would never appear in front of Aziz Dakaha in real form. After all, no one can guarantee that evil spirit. After the dragon breaks the seal, will it be me who kills first?"


    "So from a practical point of view, it doesn''t make much sense to ask about the evil dragon."


    "So according to the original plan, lead people to the mirror world made by Alger, and let them toss in the false ''Evil Dragon Sealed Land''."


    "For us, as long as the evil dragon does not cause large-scale casualties, it is a good thing to let the people of Buddhism fight within each other, and even let them fight with the people of Ouroboros."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Black Rabbit also understood the twists and turns.


    "So, the so-called plan is essentially to let our enemies kill each other?"


    Hearing Black Rabbit say this, Kenshin Uesugi next to him added:


    "By the way, I also let Izayoi and Little Asuka dangle beside them, making them sick to death."


    "Lord Uesugi, this statement of yours is like saying that Izayoi is a large non-recyclable garbage, which will hurt people''s hearts."


    Uesugi Kenshin was about to apologize when he heard the words, but heard the black rabbit say this again;


    "Well, please say this in front of Izayoi next time."


    Uesugi Kenshin almost didn''t bite his tongue, and then said speechlessly:


    "...Miss Izayoi is Miss Black Rabbit''s younger sister, right?"


    However, the black rabbit said with plausibility at this time: "Sister or something, isn''t it just used to bully?"


    "Ah.. Speaking of which, I seem to have forgotten to give cash to Izayoi just now. Did you give it to Su Jin?"


    "No, didn''t Leticia and the others give it?"


    "It is estimated that it is not used. Arcadia does not need money for internal use."


    "So, everyone didn''t give it?"


    The voice fell, and the two stared wide-eyed in the underground hall, and then said in unison:


    "Then treat it as given!" X2


    "You two are really..." Uesugi Kenshin covered his face.


    Chapter 1776 What is life?


    "As far as you are concerned, the name ''Kalji'' is just a burden on you, and that is the fate they have imposed on you."


    "I don''t think it''s the right thing to do and oppose their plan, but my opinion doesn''t seem to matter to them."


    "I feel sorry for them. I have repeatedly emphasized that the closer to the single digit, the more need for ''humanity'', but they don''t seem to be interested in this."


    "I feel sorry for your intervened life, so I want to give you a chance to make a new choice."


    "Whether to choose to be ''Kalgi'', or choose to be an ordinary Hakoba life, this choice, I will give it to you."


    "Don''t worry about their thoughts, you have enough time to choose the future for yourself."


    On the main road of the City of Bright Flames.


    Wearing an ordinary cloth, the white-haired and golden-eyed boy just stood by the street, watching the crowd come and go, and the words Buddha said to him echoed in his mind.


    "Let me choose my own life...~"


    Kalji muttered to himself, and then looked at the bustling and lively street, only to feel a burst of emptiness.


    "But in life, how do you choose..."


    And just when Kalji was confused, he felt a familiar aura.


    Involuntarily, he turned his gaze to the open-air coffee shop across the street.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1205：

    at the same time.


    The capital of brilliance.


    On the core commercial street of the main road of the city.


    Reverse Izayoi, Kuto Asuka, and Kasugabe Y¨­, who had just finished eating dessert, sat on the chairs of the roadside cafe.


    However, at this time, Kuyuan Asuka was peeping face to face with Reverse Izayoi.


    "Did you bring any money?"


    "I thought the eldest lady brought it." Izayoi said with a stiff smile.


    However, Jiuyuan Asuka rolled his eyes and said:


    "Do you think I need money in Arcadia? My little mothers can''t wait to pick off the stars in the sky and give them to me. Do you think I don''t need money?"


    "Xingxing, I don''t know if I can give it to a friend." Kasukabe Yao muttered while eating a sundae.


    Hearing the sound, Nihui Shishiye turned his head and asked, "By the way, Yao, did you bring any money?"


    "I didn''t bring it." Kasugabe Yoshi replied as a matter of course, and even waved to the clerk not far away: "Order, ten more sundaes!"


    Reverse Izayoi was directly silenced by Kasugabe Y¨­''s actions, and said with a very unnatural expression;


    "...No money, you still order?"


    However, Kasugabe Y¨­ blinked his eyes and said:


    "But as long as you keep eating? Won''t the store owner ask me for money?"


    I couldn''t refute her friend''s truth... Back to Izayoi was stunned, for a while, I didn''t know how to refute it.


    At this time, Jiuyuan Flying Bird on the side sighed:


    "But the problem is, if you eat too much, you can''t keep the store looking for a reason to ask you to pay in advance..."


    Kasugabe Y¨­ slowed down at this time and said:


    "Then eat slowly."


    Jiuyuan Flying Bird: "..."


    Going back to Izayoi: "......"


    The three of them sat on the stool, staring at their companions with big eyes and small eyes, and Qi Qi fell into silence.


    In the end, Izayoi couldn''t hold back his breath and asked:


    "By the way, can you initiate a gift game to the store, and the prize is a free order?"


    "Better not to do that."


    An unexpected male voice rang out:


    "Small business communities of this type of experience refuse to participate in the gift game unless it is during the promotion time.


    Because that would make a huge influx of people trying to eat and drink for free, making their turnover less stable. "


    "Unexpectedly..."


    Reversely, Izayoi squinted and looked at the white-haired boy who appeared to the side at some point, and said with a surprised expression:


    "Didn''t you say that at our level, we are all overlords at the lower level? How can we meet one after having afternoon tea?"


    Jiuyuan Flying Bird heard the words and picked up the black tea, took a sip and said:


    "Maybe it''s because this is Salamanda''s home base?"


    Kasugabe Y¨­ glanced at the white-haired boy, and murmured, "I smell confusion, um, I still feel a little green, younger than me?"


    At that time, Izayoi looked at the other side and said with a smile:


    "Hey, uninvited boy!"


    "Do you want to strike up a conversation? In that case, it would be better to sign up first!"


    "Name? I just don''t have it now!"


    Kalji laughed, then with a small face, looked at Jiuyuan Bird and said:


    "Miss with black hair, although it''s a bit presumptuous, can you tell me what is your relationship with Su Jin''s majesty?"


    "I smelled His breath on you, a bit like blood, but I''m a little unsure."


    "Well, I heard a few people''s troubles just now, so if possible, in exchange for the answer, how about I pay for you?"


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Hearing this, Reverse Izayoi and Kasugabe Y¨­ both looked at Jiuyuan Asuka.


    "...." Jiu Yuan Fei Niao looked at the two people who were bought by ''money'' in front of him speechlessly, and said a little annoyed: "What do you see me doing? Eye hints are useless, why should I introduce my family to strangers? Happening?"


    Hearing this, Izayoi and Kasukabe Y¨­ glanced at each other, and then the smiles gradually changed:


    "Miss Asuka, I don''t think you want you to be known by your father that you were eating Bawang''s meal outside, right?"


    Compared with the retrograde Izayoi, Kasugabe Y¨­''s threat is simpler and more straightforward:


    "I have the communication method of the colorful bird!"


    "You two..." Jiu Yuan Fei Niao looked at the two bad friends speechlessly, and betrayed her just for a little afternoon tea? These two are too bad, aren''t they?


    ........0


    At that time, Kalji, who had already known the situation under the ''intentional'' of Reverse Izayoi, suddenly said:


    "Is it the daughter of the Crown Prince? Your mother, Your Highness, is the Crown of Argel? Or the Crown of Athena?"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao twitched the corner of his mouth when he heard the words, and then said unnaturally: "Can''t it be Bai Yasha?"


    "White... White Yaksha?"


    There was a look of embarrassment on Kargi''s very little angry face:


    "Is that the majesty... This is really... Could it be that Bai Ye Wang Qiang came here?"


    When Jiuyuan Fei Niao saw Kalji''s reaction, he was surprised: "What''s going on? Is my mother''s reputation bad?"


    "It''s not that bad..."


    Kalji looked at Jiuyuan Asuka with a complicated and incomprehensible expression:


    "It''s just that I heard, um, just heard that that one seems to be more ''like'' girls."


    Hearing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was silent for a while, and she regretted asking this question.


    What does it mean to like girls more? Just say it''s lesbian!


    Boil!


    "It seems that you seem to be a familiar face from the second generation of our family.."


    Reversely, Izayoi squinted his eyes, looked at Kargi and said:


    "So, what did you find us for?"


    "I have a question to ask."


    "Oh? Then tell me, I''ll listen to it."


    Kalgi nodded, then looked at Izayoi, who was sitting up ready to listen, and said with a bewildered expression:


    "What is life?" Eight.


    Chapter 1777 I am here to quell the disaster


    If there was a mirror now, Izayoi felt that he would definitely be able to see his distorted expression.


    What is life?


    Stinky kid, are you sure you''re not trying to find fault by asking such a question to a 16-year-old girl in bloom?


    Dare to think, dare to say, when I had this kind of thought in my heart, Izayoi had already waved his fist in front of Kalji, full of threats:


    "Hey, kid, are you here to find fault?"


    "Am I here to find fault?" When Kalji heard this, he was stunned for a moment, his expression a little weird.


    Seeing his unpretentious stupefaction, Izuku Izayoi understands that this person is not here to make trouble, but has a sick mind:


    "Little devil, how old are you this year? How much rice have you eaten? Don''t you think you do things a lot when you think about such a complicated thing at such a young age?"


    "Agree, a child should look like a child."


    Jiuyuan Asuka nodded in agreement. Although "four or five" she was not a few years older than Kalji, she also felt that Kalji''s ideas were redundant.


    On the other hand, Kasugabe Y¨­ just thought for a moment and said:


    "The meaning of life is: eat well, rest well, have fun! Is there anything else?"


    "Is this the answer of the little lady..."


    Hearing Kasugabe Y¨­''s earnest answer, Kalgi''s face was stunned, and then he turned his head and explained to Izayoi:


    "As for the age you asked, if I count it in human time, I''m almost one year old this year."


    "One year old?" X2


    Kuto Asuka and Reverse Izayoi''s eyes widened, and even Kasugabe Y¨­ stopped eating the sundae with a surprised look on his face.


    Reversely, Izayoi raised his hand to compare Bikarji''s height, and only calculated the figure of 1.46 meters in his mind, and then pointed at him and said:


    "He''s a year old? Are you sure you''re not kidding me?"


    "Is this surprising?" Kalgi asked blankly, "Since you live in Little Garden, you should know that this kind of thing is reasonable, right?"


    This is forcible and reasonable.... Jiuyuan Asuka rubbed his temples, then glanced at Kargi and said:


    "So, what do you want to do after getting an answer from Yao, a lost baby on the road of life?"


    "What are you doing..."


    Kalji murmured, then was silent for a moment and said:


    "Maybe, I should do something that fits my identity?"


    "Your identity? Don''t you have a name?" Izayoi narrowed his eyes and looked at Kargi with a smile.


    The awkwardness of the boy talking before and after made her a little concerned. A ''1-year-old'' boy with at least 4 digits who could make her feel threatened appeared in the capital of Huangyan and in the base camp of Salamanda, and It was still at the time of Su Jin''s arrival, which made Izayoi smell an ominous smell.


    It seems that something is about to happen, but it doesn''t feel very dangerous. Is it because Su Jin is here?


    "I really don''t have a name now, but I used to have, um, an identity in the past."


    When Karji said this, he murmured blankly:


    "Someone gave me a choice, saying that it could help me give up my past life, but did I have a ''life'' in the past? I don''t know."


    "The little lady with short hair just said, ''Eat well, rest well, and have fun.'' I have never experienced any of these."


    "So what was my purpose in this world? Who am I, where am I, and what do I want to do?"


    "After these thoughts poured in, one thing came to my mind, and that is, before I forget who I was in the past, do I need to find out what he is like?"


    Hearing Kalgina''s sudden tirade, Izayoi was stunned for a while, and then asked in surprise:


    "Then what was your identity in the past?"


    "Kalji." Kalji explained calmly: "Kalji, the tenth incarnation of Vishnu, the ''Savior''."


    "Vishnu?! One of the three great gods of India?" Hearing Kalji''s name, Shizuo Ye couldn''t help but be surprised: "My dear, is it such a famous **** and Buddha? No wonder he gave me this pressure."


    Originally, she thought that Su Jin was very interesting to set up a trap for Buddhism, but she met Vishnu, one of the three great gods of India, while having a coffee on the roadside?


    Even if it''s just one of the incarnations of Vishnu, the other party is just a confused teenager, but isn''t this kind of chance encounter more romantic?


    Hakoniwa is really an interesting world!


    "Kalji..." Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s expression was a little subtle, looking at the person who had a record in the inheritance memory.


    As a natural **** and Buddha who inherited the blood of Su Jin and Bai Yasha, her bloodline itself only carries many secret knowledge of Hakoniwa.


    Among them, Bai Yasha''s knowledge is the largest and most extensive, Su Jin''s knowledge is the least and most refined, and also has the highest depth.

 Chapter 1206：

    Among them, the information related to Kalji is archived in both inheritances.


    ''The tenth incarnation of Vishnu, the destined savior, born with an incomplete two-digit number, once he recovers ten solar sovereignty, he will be completely awakened and lead the little garden out of the light of salvation in the end times! ¡¯


    Thinking of the many gods and Buddhas of Kalji, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao suddenly felt his scalp numb:


    "A great **** like you, when you come to such a place, can''t just seek the answer to life, right?"


    "Ah, you''re right..."


    Kalji nodded when he heard Asuka, and said calmly:


    "Just like the coming of the **** of war will cause a fight, the coming of the **** of fire will cause a fire, and the coming of the **** of sea will cause a mountain to move and a tsunami."


    "As the savior of the world, I came here, which means that the end is about to come to this city, and I will be the light to lead people out of the disaster."


    "Are you sure there will be disasters here?" Nihui Izayoi stared at him with a look of disbelief.


    In the main hall of Salamanda, they are guarded by the second generation of monsters from their family. Is this still a disaster?


    You must know that after her and Asuka''s perception has improved, they are almost futuristic, but they have no sense of danger at all, otherwise they would not be sitting here drinking coffee.


    So, is this disaster true or false?


    No, no, maybe another way of thinking, who in their family is the biggest disaster?


    ah this...


    On the other hand, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao also looked wrong. He always felt that something was happening, but he felt that it was not a big deal, but the appearance and symbol of Kalji were exactly what he said, which seemed very contradictory.


    "It looks like a few of you should know something..." Kalji looked at everyone''s faces and smiled slightly: "So, do you want to help?"


    "Come with me, add a ''safety insurance'' to this city, this outer door."


    Hearing this, 0.8 Jiuyuan Asuka and Nihui Izayoi glanced at each other. After seeing the latter nod slightly, they looked at Kasugabe Yao again. After getting the other''s nod in agreement, he immediately turned his head and said to Karji:


    "Then let me see, what exactly is the disaster you''re talking about!"


    Hearing this, Kalji showed a happy smile and said, "I didn''t read it wrong, you are all kind-hearted people."


    And just when a few people began to prepare to add a safety insurance to the people in the capital of Huangyan.


    The main hall of the Dragon Palace of Salamanda Headquarters.


    Putting on the white robe in the style of the Salamanda desert, she looked like a local Su Jin, came to the palace in an incarnation that ordinary people could not detect, and said to the long-awaited figure in the palace:


    "Suddenly visiting the door, is there something important?"


    Su Jin stopped when he said this, took a deep look at the people in the hall, didn''t mind the tattered monk''s clothes on the other side at all, smiled and said the other side''s name:


    "Dragon Subduing Venerable.".


    Chapter 1778 Subduing the Dragon


    "Amitabha."


    The Venerable Dragon Subduing, who was wearing some tattered monk robes, saw Mandela approaching, and slowly got up from the chair, clasped his hands together and said:


    "The little monk subduing the dragon has seen the Mandela benefactor."


    Seeing this, Su Jin nodded slightly, walked to the main seat on the side, and then motioned Venerable Dragon Subduing to sit down and said:


    "do it."


    The dragon girl serving in the Dragon Palace immediately brought vegetables and fruits, removed the original old plate, and then exited the palace wisely.


    After all the idle people left, Su Jin turned his head and smiled at Venerable Dragon Subduing:


    "His special request for advice this time, shouldn''t it be for some trivial matter?"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing looked at Mandela with a subtle expression.


    Although the other party looked like Mandela, felt like Mandela, and breathed Mandela, but his demeanor was completely different from Mandela.


    After all, after Venerable Dragon Subduing went to the realm, it was not that he had never seen Mandela. However, unlike the sad and worried look on his face in the past, the now full of high-spirited appearance reminded him of the Star Sea Dragon King back then. .


    Venerable Dragon Subduing and Xinghai Dragon King are not too familiar, but they have met many times.


    The Venerable Dragon Subduing was naturally impressed by the Dragon King who was in charge of the simulated star creation map and the sovereignty of the sun, who was able to maintain his sovereignty under the suppression of the Queen of Halloween and the White Night King, and even dared to leave the Taoist sect to establish his own door.


    And now, the ''Mandela'' in front of him gives Venerable Dragon Subduing a feeling similar to when he met the Star Sea Dragon King in its heyday.


    There is 80% of the problems here.


    Considering the situation of Salamanda, considering the recent ''the just-right stationing of the Heavenly Army Kunshamentian''.


    Venerable Dragon Subduing silently swept away his previous thoughts and switched to another statement:


    "It''s been a while, but the Mandela donor is getting more and more extraordinary."


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?" Su Jin heard the words and glanced at Venerable Dragon Subduing in surprise: "But I don''t seem to have seen Venerable, do I?"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing can''t say that I have observed you secretly a few times since I went to the realm, but now he is very suspicious of whether the Mandela in front of him is his ''old friend'' in the Heavenly Army.


    After all, a five-figure Mandela wouldn''t give himself this kind of throbbing.


    "That might be the little monk admitting his mistake." Venerable Dragon Subduing didn''t dare to try any more. As long as the real body was dug down and something extraordinary was dug out, he would just sit on the wax.


    Let Dingguang Buddha do this kind of mine detection.


    Thinking of this, Venerable Dragon Subduing immediately changed the topic: "At this time, the little monk came here to discuss something important."


    "Oh? Please speak."


    Su Jin stretched out his hand and motioned Venerable Dragon Subduing to pick up the tea brought by the maid next to him. He also picked up the exquisite ceramic tea set beside him and took a sip of the tea.


    Seeing this gesture, Venerable Dragon Subduing silently deleted several suspicious objects in his mind, and finally deleted them to the back. He didn''t dare to guess any more, and he could only make his own thoughts out.


    "The donor may already know that Salamanda is about to ''catastrophe'' in the near future."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows, a little surprised that Venerable Dragon Subduing was so eloquent, directly talking about Azi Dakaha, so he said in a subtle tone:


    "Excuse me, sir, to elaborate."


    Hearing Su Jin''s tone, Venerable Dragon Subduing wiped off his sweat and explained it not easily:


    "There is an unparalleled demon who will be released by the demons and poison all living beings, and Salamanda is the core of this disaster. I just asked the donor, whether this is a big disaster."


    "Forget it!" Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth, then stared at Venerable Dragon Subduing with a smile and said, "Then I don''t know how Venerable can solve it?"


    ''If you want to act, I will act with you. '' Su Jin is communicating with Venerable Dragon Subduing with the mentality of a person who is having such fun.


    Of course, in this case, we have to see if Venerable Dragon Subduing responds quickly and whether he will play.


    He didn''t care that Mandela''s holster was seen by Venerable Dragon Subduing, because as long as the other party knew the points, he knew that this was not something that could be said.


    On the other hand, Venerable Dragon Subduing could not hide anything from Su Jin.


    As long as you guess who is under the holster of ''Mandela'', Venerable Dragon Subduing will understand that this meeting is no longer about ''The Venerable Dragon Subduing understands the righteousness and helps Salamanda to survive the crisis''.


    Rather, "The Venerable Dragon Subduing provided a detailed plan to His Majesty Su Jin regarding the Buddhist conspiracy. ¡¯


    After all, if Su Jin is not satisfied with the answer, and the cooperation is not good enough, then the Eighteen Arhats may be considered and called the Seventeen Arhats.


    Feeling the pressure brought by Su Jin, Venerable Dragon Subduing did not dare to reach out to wipe the cold sweat on his face, but gritted his teeth and said:


    "The little monk does have a way to crack it."


    When he said this, he paused and said: "That monster coveted the supreme mog ''Bo Xun'' of my Buddhism, and planned to release the three evil dragons you guarded, causing the earth to fall into the calamity of war, and the small garden into the flames of war. ''Meritory'', resulting in ''Morabozun''s evil deeds, becoming a devil''s name.''"


    Speaking of this, Venerable Dragon Subduing paused and said in awe: "This is what I was told not long ago after I asked the World Honored."


    After he couldn''t figure out what Dingguang Buddha wanted to do in 453 before, Venerable Dragon Subduing was rotten.


    He directly asked the Buddha, hoping that the Buddha would tell the answer, and the wonderful thing was that the Buddha replied in seconds.


    Therefore, Venerable Dragon Subduing realized that there are actually some people in Buddhism who have been delusional about becoming a Mara equivalent to Buddha.


    Such disrespectful things, if not for what the Buddha himself said, Venerable Dragon Subduing would not have discovered it.


    If the Buddha''s personal biography becomes a demon, the blow to Buddhism will be unprecedented. If you are not careful, the monster of Buddhism may have the risk of collapsing.


    And the impact of the collapse of Buddhism, I am afraid it will lead to a chain reaction itself, let the entire human history, let the small garden completely collapse and enter the end of the age.


    Thinking of the savior Kargi made by Buddhism and Ouroboros, Venerable Dragon Subduing realized that even after the collapse of Hakoniwa, how to save the world was counted.


    This terrifying fact makes Venerable Dragon Subduing have to try to save himself, but his whereabouts are being monitored by the enemy, and the risk of exposure is too great to run outside the North District, so the most convenient thing at present is the day of Salamandari. Army garrison.


    He wanted to tell Kunsamantian about it, but he couldn''t move too far and searched directly, so he found Mandela in a roundabout way, trying to deal with the middleman who was a relay.


    It''s just that he seems to be hitting a bit crookedly! .


    Chapter 1779 Because of the ''sun''


    "Someone wants to be Mara Posen?"


    Su Jin''s expression became very subtle, because without being mentioned by Venerable Dragon Subduing, Su Jin knew that this ''someone'' must be his own person from Buddhism.


    Then, he really did not expect that there are people in Buddhism who want to use the release of ''Calamity (Azi Dakaha)'' to achieve a different kind of calamity, relying on the merits of Mara Boshan, and win for himself opportunity for advancement.


    You must know that Mara Boxun, as the enemy of the Buddha, he transformed into a free demon, but he is the head of all demons in Buddhism, and the leader of all demons and monks, and his spirituality corresponds to the Buddha.


    The so-called Buddha eliminates the devil and rises. The more people in the Buddhist sect who worship the Buddha''s yang and yin, the more "devil sons and devil monks", and the greater the merits of the magic Luo Lingge at the source.


    And now, how many people in Buddhism are in awe of the Buddha? This is a question that even Buddhism can''t study.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin looked at Venerable Dragon Subduing with a half-smile and said:


    "So, among you Buddhists, someone wants to take advantage of Azi Dakaha to release Calamity and advance to double digits?"


    Su Jin originally thought that he was boring enough, and came to Salamanda in person, just to give Buddha a decent exit, but he didn''t expect that someone was more ''boring'' than him and wanted to slap Buddha in the face.


    In order to be promoted to Mora, Buddhist disciples released Aziz Dakaha, and regarded all the lives of Hakoniwa as the sustenance for their own promotion.


    Judging from the cruelty alone, he is really qualified to be this Mora.


    After all, Az Dakaha was released, representing the final trial restart of mankind.


    And by that time, how many people will die and how much damage the lower class will suffer, that is an immeasurable number.


    At that time, Su Jin will either play by himself or passively. After all, as the commander of the Heavenly Army, he has the obligation to contend with the final trial.


    And if he was defeated like Emperor Shitian back then, and the two generations of chiefs were defeated one after another, then the order of the small garden would be about to collapse completely.


    "Amitabha." Venerable Dragon Subduing recited the Buddha''s name, and then said with a frowning face: "That''s why, and because of this, the little monk had to find a benefactor."


    "The little monk and the rest of the Arhats used their bodies to feed the demons, and used their thieves to exchange for a bit of life, and that life...''"."


    Speaking of this, Venerable Dragon Subduing paused, couldn''t help but looked at Su Jin and said:


    "It happens to have an extraordinary connection with Arcadia."


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?" Su Jin suddenly became interested when he heard that it was related to Arcadia.


    Could it be that there is a senior in Arcadia who is closely related to this matter being controlled by Buddhism?


    But that''s not right. There are seniors who have been exiled and have not returned. There are indeed a few members of the past in the hands of Ouroboros, but they are all in the name of Hei Tian. Even if Buddhism wants to bite, it is not necessary. .


    Hei Tian knew about Su Jin''s achievement of the perpetual motion spirit, and naturally knew that Su Jin had a high probability of inheriting the elements of defeating Az Dakaha.


    In this case, the fool released the three-headed dragon for Su Jin to kill.


    Before Su Jin thought, ''Although he kicked Buddhism out of the Heavenly Army, he basically took away their current lower-level protective umbrella. ¡¯


    But hasn''t he cleaned up the lower-level Buddhist forces?


    Logically speaking, the conflict between the two parties cannot be damaged because of this interest, and it will be so troublesome that the evil dragon will be released.


    But if someone in Buddhism wants to be promoted to double digits, it makes sense.


    Judging from the current words of Venerable Dragon Subduing, it is highly probable that ''Buddhist Spirituality'' and ''Magic rise and Buddha''s disappearance in Buddhism'' will become a catastrophe that will affect the future of Hakoten and lead to the end of Hakoten. The main cause'', these three points.


    Needless to say the first point, the second point is already a fact, the third point, the three-headed dragon was originally sealed by the canary, and the final trial of human beings was suspended. Urging, so the person who released this dragon is indeed leading Hakoniwa into a catastrophic future.


    The conditions are basically allowed, plus the number of places in the God Killer War in the near future, and the three-digit promotion of Alger is exceptional. Hestia has completed the most unlikely Gaia promotion, mastering the sovereignty of the earth, and a caring person in Buddhism. After so many years of laying the groundwork, I finally couldn''t help it, but it was somewhat reasonable.


    "And even if you can''t achieve Mora, after the three-headed dragon is released, the godslayer war that was originally stopped because of the confrontation between me and the originals must have no one involved. In that case, just fight and grab the godslayer. There seems to be a lot of possibility for the two-digit number of people in the war."


    In the godslayer war, gods and Buddhas compressed their spiritual bodies and descended to the earth as gods of disobedience, but the three-headed dragon killing gods wouldn''t care whether you were gods of disobedience or what kind of gods and Buddhas were, as long as they were gods, they could do it. lore.


    Under such circumstances, coming to the earth requires extra courage for the gods, and it is inevitable that the number of participants will be greatly reduced.

 Chapter 1207：

    Under this circumstance, the release of the three-headed dragon has been completed, and the Buddha''s magic has risen and Buddha has been eliminated. If the people with great achievements are willing to fight, it is still possible to grab a double-digit quota.


    "That is to say, where I don''t know, have they been stimulated to the limit by me? That''s really interesting."


    Listening to Su Jin''s muttering to himself, Venerable Dragon Subduing pretended not to hear, lowered his head and dared not say anything.


    Although he had guessed earlier that it must be this ''young two-digit person who has the time to play this kind of game. ¡¯ But guessing and confirming are two different things.


    At this time, in the face of the biggest monster since the founding of Hakoniwa, Yulong was very, very flustered.


    His hands are shaking!


    ".¡¦So...who is that person who has nothing to do with my Arcadia?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s self-explosive words, Venerable Dragon Subduing pursed his lips and said, "I wonder if Your Majesty knows about the Black Death?"


    "Black Death?" Su Jin was stunned, and then said in surprise: "Black Death Spot Demon King ''Pest''? That cute little girl? Has she been summoned to Hakoten?"


    Hiss... Venerable Dragon Subduing couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard Su Jin''s words.


    Even this kind of "little devil" who was only five digits before and was forcibly promoted to a four-digit elite by Dingguangfo knows? What was the extent of the Lord''s intervention in the center of the little garden?


    Have you never heard that this Lord has omniscient authority?


    Moreover, doesn''t it mean that most of the young superpowers around him are unaware of the many secrets of Hakoba?


    Just when Venerable Dragon Subduing was upset, Su Jin touched his chin and said:


    "In order to defeat the dystopian demon king, the Canary created the Black Death by using evil to defeat evil (Li Hao), causing the tragedy of medieval Europe in the lower universe...


    She herself has won a lot of evil deeds merits because of this matter, but that merit has been cut off by her own spirit, so that she can''t reach three figures in her life. At the same time, that spirit merit also fell into the lower universe. .strong"


    "Thinking about it carefully, as an ordinary little girl, Pest can finally gain the followers of 60 million black death dead souls and become a five-digit black death spot demon king. Thinking about it now, could it be that he obtained the canary beheading himself? Merit?"


    "Haha, is a demon king with three-digit potential that represents the Black Death coming to me for revenge?"


    "That''s interesting."


    Su Jin touched his chin, narrowed his eyes, and smiled meaningfully:


    "But there is also a problem."


    "How did the Black Death release Aziz Dakaha? And how did it become the ''silver life'' you call it?"


    Facing Su Jin''s question, Venerable Dragon Subduing was silent for a moment and said:


    "Because of the ''sun''.".


    Chapter 1780 Hasn''t nothing changed?


    sun...


    Hearing the sun, Su Jin thought of the origin of Pest''s spirit.


    The modern world outside Hakoniwa generally believes that the widespread spread of the Black Death was related to the cycle of solar activity, known as the Little Ice Age.


    In Hakoten, the essence of the Black Death is that the canary borrowed the Queen of Halloween''s solar sovereignty, and through the remote control of the sun of the Little Garden, a large-scale disaster was created by man in the Western District.


    The main principle is probably through the use of disease to physically destroy the ''Utopian human beings'' in the dystopia, thereby forcibly activating the survival instinct of life, and through massive sacrifices, the biggest weapon of the dystopian devil ''locks the world'' ''Totally crash. ¡¯


    And the reason for its collapse, in Canary''s private explanation to Su Jin, is also related to the gift of Reverse Izayoi.


    As we all know, energy transfer in the biosphere is consuming. Plants absorb sunlight to produce fruits, fruits are eaten by humans to produce feces, and feces are recycled by plants. While these three form a cycle, they also waste a lot of energy in the process.


    The essence of the dystopian authority ''blocking the world'' is similar to ''another biosphere'', and since it is a biosphere, the problem of energy loss is naturally inevitable.


    Without external energy to supplement, such a biosphere will collapse completely sooner or later.


    In the past, dystopia informed the West District that the creation of a closed world was based on a large number of enslaved lives, and through the huge "bulls and horses", the collapse time was greatly delayed to the future of the outside world in 1999 and 2012.


    This is also one of the origins of the so-called doomsday in the little garden, because the so-called doomsday refers to the challenge time limit of the dystopian devil, that is, the final trial challenge time line.


    By interfering with the sun, the canary forced the mass death of life within the dystopian demon king, thereby forcibly triggering the human plan, creating the so-called European revival, and successfully allowing human beings to postpone the deadline for their own demise.


    This is Canary''s way of defeating the dystopian demon, but at the same time, she has not completely defeated the dystopian demon.


    The evidence is the third perpetual motion machine born in Izayoi.


    This ''simulated star creation map'', which reduces the energy transfer consumption between substances to 0 and operates infinitely without loss, is the counterattack of the dystopian demon king who has been wiped out of existence with his life.


    So to a certain extent, Izayoi Reverse can also be regarded as the successor of the ''Dystopian Demon King''.


    This is the price you are bound to pay for cheating to cross the Final Trial.


    "It''s not just the price of reversing the sixteen nights, the curse of the sun, the undead that caused the Black Death to have the power to block the sun, is the second price..."


    When Su Jin said this, he couldn''t help showing a helpless look:


    "The first price and the second price appear one after another. Haha, if Canary knew about it, I''m afraid I wish I hadn''t been rescued before."


    "The third perpetual motion machine and the undead of the Black Death who blocked the sun... I''m afraid this city of brilliance is really going to be lively."


    "Your Majesty..."


    Venerable Dragon Subduing looked at Su Jin hesitantly. As a direct disciple of his Buddha, he could understand the secrets of Su Jin''s mouth, but because of this, he had to remind:


    "Although it has not been determined yet, according to my guess, the Black Death Spot Demon King must have a special gift for the sun."


    "I''m afraid, my colleagues who are trying to become demons are planning to use the power of the Black Death Spot Demon King to block Chenlong''s sovereignty in the ''Evil Dragon Seal'', and through the chain reaction brought about by this blockade, let the evil dragon really get out of trouble. "


    Speaking of this, Venerable Dragon Subdued hesitated for a while, and then said: "Of course, this is just our guess, my colleagues are already trying to ask the Buddha for the answer again, so you need to wait for the exact information.. ."


    However, what answered him was Su Jin''s affirmative words:


    "Don''t ask, the Black Death Spot Demon King does have the power to block the ''sun''."


    "How do I know exactly, you don''t need to understand, you just need to know that she does have such power."


    According to the established trajectory, without Su Jin''s trajectory, since Pest, the Demon King of Black Dead Spot, was able to restrain Shiroyasha at the moment of his shot, he could obviously guess the opponent''s (bgai) targeting of the sun.


    And this kind of targeting probably didn''t come from Pest. After all, a 5-digit demon king who wanted to face Shiroyasha, who was only a 4-digit self-proclaimed one at that time but held 14 shares of sun sovereignty, was a head-scratcher. You can''t even win, let alone seal.


    Therefore, only the Box Garden Center can do this, and only the special spirituality endowed by the Center can do it.


    Considering that Daupest is the princess served by millions of undead, and thinking of the previous speculation, Su Jin is very sure that the deeds of the evil spirits that Pest has been killed by the canary, 80% are all spent on targeting ''Sun'' special attack on.


    So whether the other party can block the Sun Sovereign Chenlong, Su Jin is inclined to be able to.


    I can only say that I am better than I am. I tested the seal and it is not safe, so I punched Az Dakaha and added a layer of insurance.


    But how long can such insurance really last? Su Jin, who was originally very confident, was a little skeptical.


    The world of Hakoba, who is playing around with information, is really too unfriendly to him as a ''Saint''.


    But with the idea of ??doing as the locals do, Su Jin still wanted to see if he could defeat those enemies within the scope of the rules. Of course, if he couldn''t defeat them...


    Maybe, I don''t have to be so troublesome... Thinking of this, Su Jin fell into deep thought.


    At the same time, after getting Su Jin''s affirmative answer, Venerable Dragon Subduing suddenly looked down and said:


    "If that''s the case, then I suggest to control the demon king who is black and dead."


    "Although she was forcibly raised by my Buddhist colleagues with Buddhist beliefs, she is now only four figures, at the most elite level."


    "It is true that she has a gift for the sun, but to a certain extent, such specialization will only weaken her other abilities."


    "So, as long as your majesty dispatches members of Arcadia, you don''t need many, as long as three or five four-digit numbers can effectively control each other."


    Hearing this, Su Jin interrupted Venerable Dragon Subduing and said, "The premise is that you can find someone, right?"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing opened his mouth and finally took a deep breath and said:


    "Although I really can''t find the other party, there is still a way to lead the demon king to appear. It just needs Salamanda, or Mandela''s gods and Buddhas to do one thing."


    "Oh?" Su Jin put on a posture of wanting to hear the details.


    At this time, Venerable Dragon Subduing said: "The little monk suggested that he officially succeeded the role of the Dragon King of Salamanda as His Excellency Mandela, and invited the Black Death Spot Demon King to a ''repel the Demon King'' exhibition match''!"


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin suddenly showed a twisted expression like "subway, old man, mobile phone".


    To open it is to open the phone, click on the UC Shock Department advertisement, and be disgusted by the inaccurate advertisement.


    You call this advice?


    Isn''t this the same without his plot line? .


    Chapter 1781 The so-called plan


    In the end, Su Jin still promised Venerable Dragon Subduing to carry out his so-called plan.


    A person deliberately hidden by Buddhism, Su Jin, who has no omniscient authority, wants to find the other party.


    But instead of pulling thousands of eyes and owing favor, he might as well let Venerable Dragon Subduing, a Buddhist insider, go ahead with his plan.


    In this case, the efficiency is estimated to be faster than Qianyan, and at least there is no need to owe any favors, and even earn a favor from Venerable Dragon Subduing.


    After all, Your Holiness, you don¡¯t want a scandal in Buddhism, right?


    "Publicly let ''Mandela'' announce his upcoming leadership, and hold the Fire Dragon Birth Festival in the City of Bright Flames. In order to increase his prestige, he invited the Black Death Spot Demon King to play a ''Demon King Attack'' game." It''s just the way of the little monk."


    As for whether the Black Death Spot Demon King will come? That will surely come.


    Even if the personal freedom of the Demon King is controlled by Dingguang Buddha and other Buddhas who are trying to become demons, it is up to Venerable Dragon Subduing to decide how to infiltrate Salamanda and how to mix the ''props'' that the Demon King held in the game of gifts into the City of Bright Flames. of.


    With such authority, with a little manipulation, the Demon King of the Black Death Spot can cooperate with ''Mandela''.


    And once the real body of the opponent came to the capital of Huangyan, Venerable Dragon Subduing did not think that a four-digit demon king could beat Su Jin.


    Is it really this way... Su Jin listened to the plan of Venerable Dragon Subduing for a while, and found that it was not too different from the original plot line.


    It''s just that the venue is brightly placed in the Capital of Bright Flames.


    I just don''t know if His Highness Kalji will come to make do with the fun, but that little guy seems to have never been released by the Buddha, and I don''t know what the Buddha is thinking.


    Su Jin thought about it for a while and felt that maybe following the plot line this time might solve the trouble this time faster, so he agreed:


    "Just do it."


    "Then the little monk will invite the ''Black Death Spot Demon King'' to negotiate."


    Speaking of this, Venerable Dragon Subduing paused and said, "The Demon King is expected to be very cautious about such a sudden invitation, so if there is any offense, I still hope to honor Haihan."


    "I see, let''s go." Su Jin waved his hand for Venerable Dragon Subduing to step down.


    "The little monk retire."


    After Venerable Dragon Subduing left, Venerable Dragon Subduing who was sitting on the main seat raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows.


    On his right, a light curtain flashed, and the figures of Uesugi Kenshin, Black Rabbit, and Sandora quickly solidified, and then appeared beside Su Jin.


    "Have you heard it?" Su Jin put down his hand and raised his head to ask.


    "I heard." Black Rabbit nodded, then looked at Su Jin hesitantly, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Uesugi Kenshin explained the relationship between the Black Death Spot Demon and Canary just now when the Black Rabbit was listening.


    Black Rabbit''s mood is also very complicated for this mortal enemy made by his adoptive mother.


    After all, the people who are still alive are the beneficiaries of the dystopian demon king who was defeated by the canary. If they have to struggle between right and wrong, only the canary as the party and the black death spot demon king as the victim can argue.


    As far as Black Rabbit is concerned, she naturally wants to protect the canary, but the Hakoba nobles'' nature to protect the weak makes her hard against the Black Death Spot Demon King.


    The two contradictory moods made the black rabbit hesitate.


    Compared with Black Rabbit, Uesugi Kenshin, who is used to seeing various contradictions, has a flat response:


    "In the next discussion, the Black Death Spot Demon King is destined to be impossible to appear in person. If you want to really catch her, it is estimated that you will have to wait until the birth season of the fire dragon."


    "However, can the devil''s authority over the sun really interfere with the sovereignty of the sun within the Taisui of the Void Star? I doubt this, but I still recommend taking precautions."


    "Precaution..." Su Jin was a little tired when he heard the word. He thought it would only be a matter of a few days, but now it is estimated that it will take a month, which makes him very helpless.


    However, if the matter of Buddhism is not resolved, letting these old people continue to stab in the back will obviously interfere with his next actions against the Cross, so the situation of the other party has to be resolved.


    "The matter of precaution, I will think about it later, the problem now is, Sandora..."


    "Yes!" Sandora, who had been keeping a little transparent throughout the whole process, heard Su Jin''s question and immediately answered loudly.


    "Don''t be so nervous." Su Jin smiled, then paused, and asked, "If you come as planned, I''m afraid that the position of your leader will be ''Mandela'' for a while."


    "I think, the elder brother will probably agree to the plan, and... this position is originally the elder brother''s..."

 Chapter 1208：

    At the end, Sandora''s voice was getting quieter and quieter, because she actually knew that Mandela was unwilling to inherit the position of leader.


    The reason is that the other party''s fire dragon bloodline is flawed, and it is not a true pure blood, so it cannot use the many gifts inherited from the community.


    In such a situation, according to Mandela''s talent, at most, like the eldest sister Sarah Terdorek, she became a four-digit figure, and could not become the pillar who could support Salamanda.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    So it is estimated that in the end, after Mandela returns, he will still find a reason to hand it over to the pure-blooded Sandora.


    Sandora, who knew this, was full of pressure and helplessness, and she felt a sense of guilt that she had stolen everything from her brother.


    It was naturally impossible for the little girl to hide the thought on her face from Su Jin. He glanced at Sandora and said nothing, but said to himself:


    "Uesugi, release the news of ''Mandela''s strength has been promoted and he is ready to succeed Salamanda''s leader''."


    "As for how to get promoted, it is said that I have cultivated it. Well, this should be reasonable, right?"


    "It''s really reasonable." Uesugi Kenshin nodded. As an ally of Arcadia who didn''t give up when he was weak, Salamanda, even if he was forced not to give up, was promoted, but it still echoed the logic. .


    ............


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at Sandora, and then said:


    "But since this kind of news is released, let''s solve the problem on Mandela by the way."


    Hearing the sound, Sandora raised her head in astonishment and looked at Su Jin.


    At that time, Su Jin winked at her, then said with a smile:


    "The little girl''s family should not be so stressed, it will cause wrinkles."


    "No way." Sandora blushed and covered her forehead. After confirming that there were no wrinkles, she stared at Su Jin from a flushed face, but after watching for a while, she felt that her performance was too conspicuous and quickly lowered her head. .


    At this time, Su Jin instructed: "Uesugi, let''s prepare, this time it is estimated that we will stay in this capital of brilliance for a month, oh, now if someone says that Salamanda is not from Arcadia Important ally, I''m afraid I don''t believe it myself."


    Hearing this, Black Rabbit couldn''t help complaining: "This is true, after all, Su Jin, you haven''t stayed in other places except Arcadia for a few days."


    "..." Su Jin squinted at him, glanced at Hei Rabbit, and chuckled softly: "It seems that Hei Rabbit, you complain a lot, so you can sleep on it today."


    "Huh?" Black Rabbit was dumbfounded.


    What are you talking about in front of a child (Sandora)? !


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A snowy lizard tribe.


    in the largest tent.


    The little girl with rose-red hair and a black speckled dress looked at the envelope with the mark of ''Fire Dragon'' on her hand, and suddenly fell into contemplation:


    "Is Salamanda''s invitation letter..." Eight.


    Chapter 1782 Pest''s Dazed


    Inside the camp of the Lizardmen tribe.


    The woman wearing a white bikini and looking like a fair-haired fairy said immediately after hearing Pest''s explanation:


    "Master, this must be a trap."


    "Saramanda must have known that we were trying to disintegrate their affiliated alliance, so he would issue such an invitation at this time, otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence?"


    "Is that what Lating thinks?" Pest, who is not tall and can only be described as Lolita, sat on the main seat of the tent. After listening to Lating''s advice, she turned her eyes to another of her subordinates: " What about you, Weser?"


    Weser, who was born in a demon spirit, is a demon who symbolizes floods and earthquakes. Compared with Lating, his performance is a little more stable:


    "I personally think it''s worth a try."


    After Weser heard Pest''s question, he said in a deep voice, "Four, five, three":


    "The people who are summoning me now, although we still don''t know their gods and Buddhas, but they must belong to the upper-class gods and Buddhas, and they are the ones who resist the tyranny of Arcadia, otherwise, they will not pay such a Cultivate us at a price."


    Although it took a certain amount of damage to the foundation, the people who summoned Pest did deliberately increase their spirituality to a four-digit scale.


    Among them, although only Pest is probably full of elites and is close to the legendary stage of Lingge, La Ting and Weser are only four-digit benchmarks, and may even be unable to beat some five-digit legendary stage powerhouses, but Anyway, it also ticked the four-digit side.


    In Hakoba, the four-digit number is the overlord of one side, and one can easily grasp the outer door without any accident.


    If you want to cultivate such people in a heap, even the big forces at the lower level will have a lot of headaches. Only the gods at the upper level can easily come up with such resources.


    Summoning their employers to pay such a price is certainly not for them to play.


    "The subordinate alliance that eliminated Salamanda was summoned by our hirelings and covered up by the members of the Ouroboros. I believe that with their means, it is unlikely that Salamanda would discover it."


    "Destroying Salamanda and removing Arcadia''s wings is the task that the one gave us, so I think it is necessary to participate in the invitation from Salamanda."


    "I don''t say whether it''s a trap, but as long as there is a chance to defeat Salamanda and control all its combat power with the authority of the Demon King, we must act..."


    Speaking of this, Weser''s face sank, and he said with a gloomy expression;


    "After all... Arcadia is stronger!"


    Hearing this, in the tent, Pester and Lating fell silent.


    Yes, Arcadia is stronger! !


    "Usually five-digit level, four-digit number is the thirteenth team leader, the total number is undecided, the adventurer team led by Silent Alphia has not yet been named, but there have been four-digit numbers for more than ten meters. The demon army, and the group of godslayers who are currently making a fuss in the southern district, in addition to that, there is the ghostly witch, and her entourage..."


    "This is not counting the members of Arcadia garrisoning the headquarters, the allies of other major alliances, and the various communities of the Greek gods that were incorporated by Arcadia..."


    Lating counted these forces, and suddenly felt that it was not unreasonable for them to be lurking like this.


    Who in the normal community would think about fighting such an Arcadia?


    When several teams unite, they can swept them. This is still after their strength has been improved. If they have not improved, they can send a city team over to solve it.


    On the other side, seeing Lating subconsciously ignoring the most important things, Weser immediately said solemnly:


    "Don''t forget, what you said is only the backbone of the grassroots. The real trouble is the big cadres of Arcadia."


    "Let''s not talk about the twelve main gods of Greece for the time being, the highest dragon knight, the king of the first generation of Hakoba knights, Leticia Decrea is the most dangerous existence for us, because she can be stationed in Arcadia headquarters. Dispatch at any time to reduce the threat of the lower layer."


    "And even if we defeat the dragon knight, we still have to face the goddess of wisdom Athena, the moon **** Artemis, even the legendary magic star, and... Arcadiana A real ''monster''."


    Thinking of the monster made Weser''s scalp tingle.


    As a demon, he shouldn''t be afraid, because demons are a race that controls souls and emotions.


    And once there is fear, there will be a fatal flaw in his spirituality.


    But for this, Weser has no way, because that monster has no solution at all...


    "Killed the god-king Zeus, seized the sovereignty of the Greek gods, defeated the high-level giants of the Ouroboros, the one who was about to become the commander of the Heavenly Army, who held the legendary ''great secret treasure'' of the simulated star creation map, The man who holds the miracle is our real target of revenge."


    Pest didn''t refute Weser''s statement that ''our real revenge is on''.


    Because in her eyes, both the Canary and Arcadia are the targets of her revenge.


    After all, one of them was the decision maker of the Black Death, and the other was the executive party. Only by defeating them and using the power of the Demon King to seize their support, can she have the opportunity to participate in the biggest gift game of Hakoniwa and get the history-changing game. Chance.


    "A man who holds a miracle in his hand..." Thinking of the man who had become one of the most powerful men in Hakoniwa in that year, Pest was at a loss for a while.


    The enemy is too strong, so strong that she doesn''t even know how to win. This huge gap that she can''t see makes her even fear and fear.


    Because these emotions have no meaning at all.


    Realizing the emptiness in her heart, Pest hurriedly murmured in a low voice:


    "Let''s start small, small, weak Salamanda."


    Thinking of this, Pest said to Weser in a deep voice:


    "Weser, I''ve decided to agree to this invitation, so I''ll trouble you and Lating to come with me."


    Hearing this, Lating and Weser looked at each other, and finally lowered their heads and said:


    "Yes!" X2


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the morning, the capital of brilliance, the main hall of the Dragon Palace.


    With the identity of ''Mandela'', under the guard of a bunch of dragon girls, Su Jin slowly entered the hall with the aftertaste of enjoying the rabbit, then sat down in the main seat, and then looked at the three people below. The leader, tall and strong, looked like a mercenary man, strangely said:


    "Are you the ''Black Death Spot Demon King Pest''?"


    "Yes!"


    The tall and strong man raised his head, showing Weser''s face, and nodded in response.


    Su Jin looked at Pest in front of him, and then looked at the petite rose-haired loli standing next to him, like a guard, and her expression became even more strange.


    Chapter 1783 Seeing fellow villagers


    "So you are Pest!"


    Su Jin looked at the tall man in front of him with a leisurely tone.


    Pest, Pest, the obvious exchange of identities, he understood after thinking about it.


    However, although their identities have been exchanged, the two of them are not real bodies now, but fake bodies made by some kind of authority.


    It seems that the Buddhists who supported them behind the scenes were still cautious enough, for fear that he was a trap, so he took the fake body of the boarding idea and came over.


    At that time, even if the talks collapse, it will only be a loss of a fake body, and there is not much risk.


    Of course, when Su Jin was here, they encountered Hakoba''s biggest ''risk''!


    "By comparison, you are Mr. Mandela?"


    When Weser saw Su Jin seated, he immediately felt a heavy pressure.


    If \"water\'' resources,\"source\"group?:!6.:\"5;!6.6\''1::,8;!.8.9.6;;prepared\''!for use,\ ''\''ÖÐ:?;Turn\'':!group.,;7!6\''\"6!0\"\";1\''8\''\"3.?!2;0 There is no other reason, Su Jin''s eyes are too oppressive!


    A small leader of the Arcadia affiliated alliance, even a fire dragon with impure blood has such pressure, which makes him, a person who barely has four figures, feel terrified. How many people in Arcadia headquarters should be? monster?


    All four figures legend?


    When Su Jin saw Weser talking, Pesto next to him didn''t move at all, but his tone was the same as before:


    16 "In the fire dragon birth season, if you were defeated by me, the reward was ten ''Dragon Tears'', no problem?"


    "Dragon tears, as an important material for a four-digit high-level physique, is naturally no problem as a reward."


    Because Peister claimed to be a five-digit demon king, naturally there was no refutation for the ''remuneration'' given by Su Jin, because refutation would only destroy their character.


    "Then I''ll make sure again that it was attacked in the single season of Fire Dragon 21 days later, and was finally defeated by you. Is this the requirement?"


    "Well, under such conditions, we need five Dragon Tears as a deposit to ensure that you are not fishing law enforcement."


    "Of course, this deposit will have the Ouroboros as an intermediary, and it won''t bring you too much risk."


    In Little Garden, the Demon Lord generally refers to those who abuse the authority of the organizer, force others to participate in the gift game, and are branded as the Demon Lord by the center of the small garden, which is the so-called ''villain''.


    As for the authority of the organizer, there are basically four digits. If the number of people is large, there are naturally all kinds of strange things in it. Therefore, there is naturally no shortage of "good devils" who "receive money to do things".


    "Exhibition competitions" like this often happen in Hakoba, and the good old demon kings will change their names for a long time, so as to ensure the freshness of "ordinary people".


    After all, you have to be on guard against things like ''the wolf is coming'' that ruins the atmosphere.


    Therefore, Weser''s appearance as a businessman is not too uncommon for the community leaders who need it in Hakoniwa.


    only...


    "The agent of Ouroboros is this little rose-haired girl?"


    Su Jin looked at Pest, who stood up and was about to accept the deposit, and almost didn''t say, "You guys are shameless".


    Are you kidding? The devil himself acts as an intermediary to collect the deposit? In Hakoba''s circle, this is an obvious fraud.


    However, at this time, Pest raised her hand and bit off the glove of her left hand, revealing the marks of the three-headed tailed snake on the back of her hand:


    "This is my Ouroboros mark, does Mr. Mandela have any objections?"


    Su Jin looked at the Ouroboros pattern on the opponent''s hand, um, it was genuine, and even according to the information converted from the pattern, it was still the Third Alliance Action Team directly under the ''Sun Kings''.


    Okay, it''s really done.... But there''s no record, right? Is it the kind of virtual identity that can be printed and shared at any time?


    Su Jin smiled when he heard the words, and then showed the back of his hand towards Pest with a smile.

 Chapter 1209：

    In Pester''s stunned gaze, Su Jin''s hand showed the same brand of the three-titled tailed snake on the back of his hand.


    The only difference from Pest is that what he holds is the seal of the Second League.


    "It''s a coincidence, it turned out to be a colleague!"


    Seeing that brand, Pest did indeed have a bunch of ''question marks'' in her mind. ¡¯


    What''s the situation?


    How could the next leader of Salamanda be the leader of the Ouroboros?


    Although it is not the third alliance of the War Department, but the second alliance of the business class, but the leader... Isn''t this a title only for important people of Ouroboros?


    Wait, important people? If the Mandela in front of him has recovered his bloodline and can take charge of the many inheritance gifts of Salamanda, then he really has the qualifications of an important person.


    And the other party is Arcadia''s early ally, and the current subordinate, Ouroboros will give a leader position, making Mandela a spy, which is also a reasonable thing.


    just now...


    Pest hesitated for a while, but still bowed to Su Jin and said:


    "The third alliance, the sixth direct subordinate, I have seen the leader!"


    "Well, they are all peers, so forget about this kind of falsehood."


    Su Jinyan looked at Pest with a smile, and then said in a funny tone:


    "You guys from the Third Alliance actually act as intermediaries to make extra money?"


    "...Yes, I''m running out of money recently." Pest replied a little embarrassedly.


    The Fighting Department did not use force to grab resources, but instead acted as an intermediary, which was indeed an anomaly in Ouroboros.


    But no way! Pest is poor!


    Revolting against Arcadia requires manpower, and if you want someone, you need to spend money. If she doesn''t have the money, shouldn''t she have to make some extra money?


    The lizardmen tribe that has just been subdued, but there are tens of thousands of mouths waiting to be fed!


    It''s just.... I didn''t expect the extra money to actually get my own people. Wait, my own people?


    Thinking of the order she received to attack Salamanda, Pest wondered if she was involved in the internal struggle of Ouroboros.


    Do you know that the person who gave her the identity is also a member of Ouroboros? Still high.


    High-level gaming? Is it possible to use this to make more money against Arcadia?


    And just when Pester was thinking about it, Su Jin no longer pursued the other side''s intermediary''s extravagant behavior, but asked 453:


    "Since it is an intermediary, you should stay in Salamanda during the completion of the transaction."


    "...I understand." Pest was also clear about the role of the middleman.


    Before completing the transaction, it is Ouroboros'' rule to hold the deposit and stay with the employer. As for whether the employer dares to breach the contract, of course not. Even the bone marrow was spit out.


    To act as an intermediary is also Pest''s plan.


    Her cataclysmic gift needs to be placed at the target location to take effect.


    The big man behind the commission had arranged it, but the other party didn''t seem to be going well. Now that I think about it, it''s probably because Mandela of Salamanda is also a member of Ouroboros.


    Now, it seems that these two people at the lowest level of the Ouroboros have reached some kind of tacit understanding.


    In this case, the risk of her staying in Salamanda should not be high, but if it is not high, Pester will also use a fake body.


    After all, it is the Demon Lord whose purpose is to destroy Arcadia, so it is necessary to be cautious.


    Su Jin glanced at Weser at this time and said with a smile:


    "If that''s the case, can I consider it a deal?"


    "Yes, the deal is done!" Weser resisted looking at Pest and nodded.


    "Then, happy cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation!"


    Weser, who smiled unnaturally, and Su Jin, who smiled a little arrogantly, held hands together.


    Chapter 1784 Pest must be patient


    When Weser took Lating away, Su Jin turned his eyes slightly, looked at Pester who stayed, and said with a smile:


    "So, what should you call it?"


    "Just call me ''Hamel''."


    Peste looked at the ''Mandela'' in front of her with a calm expression. From the very beginning, the other party''s performance showed considerable ''maliciousness''.


    But it wasn''t the kind of destructive malice, but the type of bad taste, so Pest didn''t care too much.


    Even if the other party is said to have made up for the bloodline defect and can use the inheritance gift of Salamanda, it is only five figures now, so she doesn''t need to care too much.


    Moreover, even if there is malicious intent and the Ouroboros as a backing, the other party would not dare to rashly attack her colleague.


    If Mandela really wants to do it, he will definitely need the protection of the strong, and the one who can contact the strongest is the one from Arcadia.


    But there is a key point, that is, even if the second generation of Arcadia has enough power to protect ''Mandela'', as long as the news that Mandela is also a member of the snake leaks, I am afraid that it will be eliminated as soon as possible. Yes, it was Mandela himself.


    The risk was too high, and the reward was unseen, and Pest believed that Mandela would not be so stupid.


    "It turned out to be Miss Hamel." Su Jin followed Peister''s words, called her pseudonym, and said with a smile, "I don''t know what Miss Hamel has requirements for the living environment?"


    "After all, for the next period of time, you have to stay in my community. If there is a situation of poor reception, it will be bad."


    Hearing this, Pest tilted her head slightly, feeling that if she were to live, she really needed a better environment, so she said, "...Give me a residential area with a hot spring."


    Although the lizardmen tribe she has been with recently also has hot springs, they are all open-air types.


    After all, you can''t expect the lizardmen of the tribal system to have a high level of living conditions.


    After staying in that sweaty tribe for a long time, even though she often used gifts to cleanse herself, Peister felt a little bored.


    However, she is a demon king who symbolizes plague and disease, but she likes cleanliness, which is not a small irony to some extent.


    "Hot spring"? The smile on Su Jin''s face became even stronger: "The most luxurious hot springs in Salamandari are the ones near the Eleventh Palace. "


    "Since Miss Hamel has a request, please come with me."


    Originally, it was enough to arrange a few colorful dragon girls to bring Pest, but since she is the "colleague" of "Ouroboros", Su Jin naturally needs to get in touch with her feelings.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The palace complex of Salamanda has a total of 12 palaces, and the main body is a large palace that is built along the mountain and continues to rise.


    In essence, it pushed away an old volcano and used it as an energy source to create a leyline-type position.


    Among them, the eleventh house is second only to the twelfth house, the closest to the fixed point, so it is also one of the main exits of the volcanic hot springs.


    The quality of the hot springs here is very high, and because of the special treatment, it has a certain strengthening effect on the physique of dragon species and other races, even if it is four digits, it can take effect to a certain extent.


    Therefore, among the hot springs, the top ones have always been used by Salamanda to entertain guests.


    This distinguished guest naturally included the Black Rabbit group who had just arrived in Arcadia.


    Such a ''sudden'' encounter happened without warning, at least in Pest''s eyes.


    Looking at the blue-haired blue-eared, beautiful facial features, and a perfect figure of the Hakoba nobleman in front of him, Peister almost didn''t fry directly.


    "Arcadia''s...Black Rabbit?"


    "Eh? Do you know me?" Black Rabbit froze for a moment, pointed to himself, and said in surprise, "Am I famous?"


    "You''re joking again, Miss Black Rabbit."


    Su Jin had a ''very happy'' expression on his face, and while looking at Pest''s frying hair, he said to the black rabbit with a smile:


    "As the staff of Arcadia, even the gods and Buddhas of the upper class are all ears to you!"


    "Ah?" Hearing this, Black Rabbit couldn''t help touching the skin on his arm, and sure enough, he got goosebumps.


    This is really because Su Jin''s complimenting tone is so disgusting, at least the black rabbit feels that something is wrong.


    Besides, is there something wrong with the little girl next to Su Jin? Don''t you mean to secretly hire the enemy''s subordinates? Is it this little girl?


    "Speaking of which, did you just go to bathe, Your Highness? At this time?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Black Rabbit resisted the urge to roll her eyes, whose fault is it that she needs a bath?


    The culprit is still clamoring here, really hate to die.


    "Before you ask me, Mr. Mandela, please take care of yourself. Also, don''t you have guests?"


    The little girl next to her feels like she can''t control her hostility. Strange, is she the devil of the black death spot?


    Having said that, how did Su Jin deceive this person to his side? What is this.


    "That''s what I said, so I''ll retire first."


    Saying that, Su Jin staggered away from the black rabbit and walked straight towards an empty palace.


    Seeing this, Pesto gritted her teeth, and quickly followed Su Jin''s pace. After the corner was completely staggered from the Black Rabbit, she gritted her teeth and said:


    "Mr. Mandela, why did Arcadia''s adviser, that concubine appear here?"


    "Don''t Miss Hamel know?" Su Jin showed a surprised expression: "Since the establishment of the Arcadia Alliance, there has been a practice of ''letting the next generation of leaders grow together and cultivate friendship''."


    "Miss Black Rabbit just now came to Salamanda for a vacation with several candidates for the third generation of Arcadia."


    "Alternate for the third generation?" Pest was stunned when she heard the title.


    Now Salamandari has Arcadia''s third-generation alternate? Is it so strong in a range of less than one kilometer?


    She, the enemy of Arcadia, is staying with the opponent''s next-generation leader candidate Gong (Li Hao)?


    At this moment, Peister clenched her hand subconsciously, even if her fingernails pierced her palm and blood spilled, she did not loosen it.


    Seeing Pester like this, Su Jin, who turned his back to the other party, said quietly:


    "Speaking of which, among the three who came here, His Highness Yao seems to be the daughter of Mr. Xiaoming, His Highness Sixteen Ye is the beloved daughter of Lord Canary, and His Highness Asuka is even more terrifying, it is the third-generation eye and the White Night King. child, tsk tsk tsk..."


    "If anyone can marry one of these three, I don''t need to work hard for a few lifetimes..."


    Daughter... Not only the daughter of the former leader and the current leader, but most importantly... the daughter of the canary...


    Pester''s eyes instantly turned red, and they were **** red.


    She took a deep breath again and again, and kept shouting in her heart: Hold back, hold back again.


    In the end, she couldn''t hold back...


    Chapter 1785 Pest''s Disaster Day


    "Mr Mandela."


    Pest controlled her breathing and tried her best to look natural:


    "Deliberately mentioning Arcadia''s third eyes in front of me, a member of the Ouroboros, are you trying to lure me into doing it?"


    Although she really wanted to take revenge, Pest was not a fool. If she was a fool, she would be eaten in her stomach a few days after she came to Hakoniwa.


    Therefore, even when the person who summoned her told her that her enemy was Arcadia and a canary, Pest still investigated it, and only after confirming the information did she recognize the target of revenge.


    On the one hand, it is the collection of intelligence, and on the other hand, Pester does not want to hurt the innocent.


    After all, if the undead of the Black Death gathered by innocent victims, if they harm innocent people, it will put the cart before the horse.


    And although the third generation candidate of Arcadia does not belong to the category she considers innocent, but she is not ready to attack the ''children'', and she also does not believe that there will be no strong bodyguards around the third generation candidate.


    Perhaps, there are lower-level legends, and those exceptional powerhouses may guard them aside.


    In view of such thoughts, Pest controlled his emotions, forbeared not to think about ''attack'', ''revenge'' or something, but focused his attention on ''Mandela''.


    Pest couldn''t believe that the man in front of him just acted like that on purpose.


    "Luring you to do it? What are you talking about, Miss Hamel, how could I tempt you to do it to Ramanda''s most important ally."


    Hearing the yin and yang words, Peste''s face twitched, and then she looked at Su Jin expressionlessly:


    "Your tone is very similar to what the businessman said before the ''price increase''."

 Chapter 1210：

    "..." Su Jin was choked by Pest''s witty answer, and then said in a playful tone: "If Miss Hamel thinks so, then what price do you think is worth me betraying them? "


    Pest was silent for a while after hearing such an answer.


    She didn''t even have the money to support the servant army, so she was a little sensitive to the current topic.


    It was as if her current wallet was exuding a sour smell.


    After a brief silence, Pest avoided the topic and said:


    "...This is where you should talk to the higher-ups of Ouroboros, not me."


    "But those high-level executives can''t afford the price!"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Pester''s head was suddenly full of black lines.


    Ouroboros can''t afford to go to the top, so I can do it, right? My wallet is really flattered to be valued by you like this!


    Next, Pest kept his face darkened the whole time, and (bgai) didn''t say a word until approaching the palace where he was staying.


    Originally thought that this kind of silence would eventually end, but in the last few hundred meters, the two encountered a group of muddy ''bear children'' at the bottom of their trousers.


    Seeing that the general pants are muddy Izayoi, Kuto Asuka, Kasugabu Yao, and the inexplicable Kargi, Su Jin''s expression is obviously embarrassed.


    Compared to Su Jin, Pest''s expression was frightened.


    Four digits, four digits, or four digits, and it''s still this level of dangerous feeling... How did Salamandari come up with four four digits in one go?


    Didn''t it mean that the former members of Salamanda were killed in battle? Who are these four figures in front of you?


    And still so young...


    Compared to Pest, Su Jin held his forehead helplessly and said:


    "Guy Geng this year, are you having fun playing in the mud?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s teasing words, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s face suddenly turned red, like a ''bad child'' caught by an adult.


    "You shouldn''t ask me about it, you should ask this little Mr. Kalji."


    Su Jin followed the direction of Jiuyuan Bird and looked at Kalji.


    Su Jin was also stunned by the appearance of this flute boy who was supposed to be under the Buddha''s seat.


    What kind of plane is Buddha doing?


    However, on the other side, Jiuyuan Asuka''s little report continued: "Suddenly taking me, Yao and Izayoi to the east of the city on the grounds that ''Saramanda is about to encounter a huge disaster'' and needs our help to save the people Going to dig mud for a day, really..."


    Next to it, Izayoi also had a dark face:


    "Not only digging mud, but also the runes of the defensive positions arranged by Salamanda. The ghost knows that those things are so fragile, and they need to be repaired while digging."


    Hearing this, Kasugabe Y¨­, who was next to him, immediately added:


    "Izayoi was too violent, and kept breaking the barrier. I kept explaining to the guards."


    "I''m so sorry for the lack of control!"


    Hearing these three arrogant children, Su Jin understood the situation and knew that the culprit was Karji in front of him, so he couldn''t help but look at him and said:


    "I said... Your Highness, what tricks are you playing?"


    "Ah, it''s you, I almost don''t recognize you."


    When Kalji heard this, he noticed the abnormality on ''Mandela'', so he recognized that it was Su Jin.


    This is also because of the factors he has experienced in this kind of authoritative theft. Otherwise, unless they are exempted from Su Jin like Asuka and the others, anyone will think that Su Jin is Mandela.


    However, because this kind of thing is a bit troublesome, Kalji did not reveal Su Jin''s identity, but asked in the tone of an old acquaintance:


    "I''m just on the road of chasing the meaning of life, and I encountered a little mistake."


    A little wrong? If it''s a bigger mistake, are you going to turn my cub into a mud monkey?


    Su Jin groaned in his heart, then sighed:


    "In this case, you should go back to your room first and clean it yourself first. Oh, remember to bring a cleaning gift next time you go out. I have a hunch that you may encounter it next."


    "Wait? Is it going to be digging again tomorrow?" Izayoi''s face jumped when he heard it, and he said unnaturally: "No matter what, the hero who saves the city and digging are too incompatible, right?"


    "Isn''t it right? I feel fine!"


    Kalji replied in a daze, and then he was turned back to Izayoi and had a brain break:


    "That''s because you''ve been standing beside you the whole time, setting up the so-called rescue technique, bastard!"


    "I know this, but it''s just a bit of mud on the trousers, should it be okay?" Kalji asked very confused.


    "Boys think." Jiu Yuan Fei Niao was speechless.


    "It''s really a boy''s thinking." Kasukabe Y¨­ looked at his pants awkwardly.


    "A real boy thinks more boys than me." Reverse return Izayoi sighed: "It doesn''t matter, I have to go back and take a shower, oh right, this little lady here... why are you looking at this kind of eyes? I?"


    Pest, who was asked by Izayoi backwards, jumped in her heart, and her whole body became tense.


    From the conversation of the few people just now, Pest knew the identities of all the people present, but she couldn''t control her emotions just because she knew.


    In a short period of time, I met several members of Arcadia, and three of them were high-level children...


    Is today my disaster day? .


    Chapter 1786 Greed together


    "Hey, why didn''t you speak?"


    Reversely, Izayoi looked at the rose-haired girl in front of her suspiciously. She subconsciously always felt that this girl was connected to her. This feeling was inexplicable, so she was a little concerned.


    After hearing the second question from Izayoi, Pest finally reacted, lifted the skirt, and gave a salute:


    "Guian, your four highnesses."


    "Please forgive my previous rudeness, I was a little surprised just because I saw your Royal Highnesses."


    More than surprised, just frightened.


    Pest originally thought that the third-generation candidates in Su Jin''s mouth were still a group of children. After all, as far as she knew, Su Jin herself was not too old, and it was said that she was no more than 30 years old.


    But now...,


    A daughter who is almost 16 years old with a spirit breath?


    Is this person named Kuyuan Asuka, was the second generation of Arcadia born in his teens?


    How hungry-thirsty is the woman who attacked him!


    Is it too controlled?


    Besides, Izayoi and Kasukabe Y¨­ are okay, the black-haired lady is a natural goddess, right?


    Why do the gods and Buddhas have such a powerful blood aura? Isn''t that only for half-blooded demigods?


    Could it be that Hakoten still has a way to make people born with gods and Buddhas?


    And what is the connection between her and that girl named Izayoi?


    If it wasn''t for her recent promotion of four figures, this subtle connection would not have been noticed.


    Is her spirituality related to herself?


    There are too many secrets on the people in front of them, too complicated.


    In comparison, Kasugabe Y¨­ may be the most normal, but only a few.


    The other party also has a gift related to him, although the smell is very light, but Pester still noticed it.


    In addition, the other party''s spirituality is not normal, and her body also gives her a weak and sick smell. For Pester, who is in charge of the power of disease, it attracts her attention.


    Logically speaking, this little girl named Yao should be a medicine jar lying on the bed, but this feeling is stronger than her acquired physique...


    Are the gods of Arcadia all monsters?


    "I''m surprised to see us..." Hearing this, Izayoi''s expression became quite subtle.


    She looked awkwardly at the soil under her feet, then thought about it, patted Kalji on the head and said:


    "Forget it, I''m not in the mood to meet new friends today, Yao, Fei Niao, let''s go wash up quickly."


    "That''s the truth, but why slap me on the head?" Kalji was at a loss for a moment, and he didn''t understand what was going on with the three girls.


    However, in his daze, Asuka and Yoo patted Kalji on the head, and the three of them left together.


    Seeing this scene, Kalji turned his head and looked at Su Jin blankly.


    At this time, Su Jin did comfortably pat him on the head and said:


    "Fortunately, these little girls are very kind at the bottom of their hearts, so they just want to retaliate against you after being fooled."


    "What about the unkind?" Kalji asked subconsciously.


    "Unkind people?" Su Jin paused, and then said playfully: "Unkind people will only pack you to the temple and throw them into the merit box, right?"


    "Uh..." Kalji suddenly closed his mouth and didn''t dare to speak.


    Although he was thrown into the merit box last time and was not recruited by the Buddha, he did not want to go through that experience any more.


    Being pressed by the Buddha on the desk to read and write homework, he didn''t want to do it again.


    "Okay, let''s go, Miss Hamel, I don''t want to run into anyone again."


    Su Jin meant something when he said this, but unfortunately Pest didn''t notice this, and instead observed Kalji.


    Pest didn''t know Kalji, but she somewhat admired the fact that the other party was able to predict that ''the City of Bright Flames is about to usher in disaster''.


    In a world like Hakoba, the abilities of the prophecy system are much rarer than those of the natural gods and Buddhas.


    It can''t be said that, the ability value of the prophecy department is actually very large, hundreds of millions, but the people who dare to predict and can successfully predict in Hakoba where the fate line of the gods and Buddhas are chaotic, but very few of them.


    So.. in a nutshell.


    Pest took a fancy to Calgi.


    Her community "Fantasy Magic Book Group" needs such talents!


    In the same way, Izayoi, Kuto Asuka, and Kasugabe Yao, she was all eyeing.


    What kind of revenge is more enjoyable than taking the children of the enemy as servants?


    Pest now is such a bold idea.


    Although it is said that she is fighting head-on, she, who is also a four-digit figure, will definitely not be able to fight against these ''children with enormous power'', but does she really need to fight head-on as she is in charge of the power of disease?


    ???? Flowers 0????


    There are many demon kings in Hakoniwa who are not good at frontal combat, and the representative of them is the dystopian demon king, and even so, the dystopian demon king has made many gods tremble with the gift of the game "Lock the World".


    Therefore, when there is no absolute gap in power, the Devil King game can often bring great advantages to the Devil King.


    Moreover, if it is against Arcadia''s third-generation candidate, the people behind her, the Ouroboros, may not be able to shoot the original.


    With such a trump card, Pest suddenly had a bold idea.


    She wants to pack and take away the talents of the entire Huangyan City, together with the leaders of the major communities who are about to come to participate in the birth season of the fire dragon.


    ''Although the risk may be high, in contrast to the gains, perhaps, I can directly gain the confidence to negotiate and confront Arcadia...''


    ............


    ''After all, the one who has always maintained a human spirit, since that''s the case, he can''t even care about his daughter and concubine, right? ¡¯


    ''There is hope, there is real hope, the hope of revenge is at hand...''


    Looking at Pest, who was obviously in a bad mood, Su Jin, who had been standing beside her, suddenly showed a meaningful smile.


    ''This fluctuating emotion is too obvious, too sweet, little girl! ¡¯


    Su Jin, who had a bad taste slowly, watched Pest gradually fall into the abyss of his heart, and even after his thinking began to be affected, he silently sent people into the palace for rest.


    And before leaving, he stood beside Pest and said softly:


    "Miss Hamel, although I don''t know what you are thinking, please pay attention."


    "Oh?"


    Pest was not surprised that ''Mandela'' felt her abnormality, but with the identity of the Ouroboros as the backing, she could completely shirk it as a normal reaction when she saw the ''big reward object''.

 Chapter 1211：

    "Mr. Mandela, please."


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth, and his smile was extremely similar to that of a certain Mr. Aizen:


    "Once people are greedy, they must be prepared to pay a price equal to that of greed."


    Pester''s heart sank when she heard the words, and before she could ask anything, Su Jin turned and left.


    "Paying the same price... Awakening?"


    Pest thought about what Su Jin said just now, then clutched the position of her heart, sensing the resentment of the 80 million undead, and muttered to herself:


    "I''ve already paid more than ten times the price for that kind of thing!" Eight.


    Chapter 1787 Invitation


    Dragon Horned Griffon.


    "The birth season of the fire dragon?"


    Sarah held the opened envelope and looked at the envelope with a stunned expression:


    "I thought that the incompetent brother in my hometown would say something to me, but it turned out to be participating in the ceremony of his inauguration as the leader?"


    "Has he finally figured it out? He''s not tangled up in blood? That''s not right. Is his brain someone who can figure out such a thing?"


    "Hahaha, it seems that Mandela has never grown up in your eyes."


    The ''strange cat'' Galolo who was the staff officer couldn''t help touching his beard and laughed when he heard Sarah say this:


    "Then are you going back to participate in this birth season?"


    "If it''s Sandora, it''s not easy for me to pass. After all, it''s easy to steal the limelight, but if it''s this stinky boy, I''d better go back and support the scene."


    Sarah, who knew more or less about Salamanda''s situation, folded the envelope and put it away, and sighed helplessly in a "four-five-three" tone:


    "The pure-blooded Sandora can still use her identity to suppress the old immortals in the subordinate alliance, but Mandela''s words will only become the point of being attacked, even if he finds a way to make up for his bloodline."


    "Well, by the way, write a letter in my name and send it to Avalon... Arcadia will also send a copy, I hope my face can invite a few people."


    "Haha, do you invite a friend to stand for your brother? Surprisingly, she is a good sister!"


    Galoro smiled, then moved his body and said:


    "If that''s the case, should I move my old bones?"


    "Elder, isn''t your body?" Sarah asked a little hesitantly after hearing the words.


    "With the Greek secret medicine supported by Arcadia, it won''t die, and..."


    Galoro frowned, looked out the window, and looked north:


    "I always have an uneasy premonition, so I want to go to Saramanda to see, I hope it''s not what I think."


    "Is that so..." Sarah had a high degree of trust in Galolo''s intuition, so she suddenly became a little nervous.


    This strange cat is a veteran who survived from the dragon 200 years ago. What makes him feel that something is wrong, is it the seal under Saramanda?


    But if you want to lift the seal, the most important item is the flag of Arcadia.


    But who can take the flag of Arcadia from Su Jin?


    Think about it and know it''s impossible.


    Perhaps, the eldest elder was a little overly nervous... Sarah looked to the north, sighed, and said to the maid beside her:


    "Give me a notice, I''m going out with the eldest boss."


    "Yes!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Arcadia headquarters.


    On the tea table in the tea room.


    Athena looked at the invitation letter for the birth season of the fire dragon on the table, sat on a chair, and said with one hand on her cheek:


    "So, is he playing some boring tricks again?"


    "Your Majesty Athena, even so, calling what Su Jin is doing is a boring trick..."


    Leticia, who was sitting on the side, persuaded a little embarrassedly:


    "That''s a little bad."


    "Even if I say it badly, has the nature of the problem changed?"


    Athena took her eyes away from the envelope with a flat expression, and then looked at the blue sky in the sky:


    "His mentality still hasn''t adjusted."


    "That''s right, as if you were born knowing it, and you were born to understand how to do something." Alger, who was sitting next to him eating mochi, snorted.


    Athena turned her head and glanced at her when she heard the words: "I am indeed like this, and then what?"


    Hearing this, Alger paused for a moment, and suddenly it sounded that this Lord was really born in the womb of his mother.


    After all, it is the wisdom and authority inherited from Metis. It can be said that he is a demigod who is born close to omniscience. In the case of Metis giving up himself, he inherited the other''s divine position and became a natural **** and Buddha.


    In this way, Athena really knew it.


    Seeing this, Alger ate the last piece of mochi and quibble:


    "...Always give Su Jin a chance to grow up. He''s still so young, he''s not even a fraction of your age."


    "You just spoil him." Athena sighed. As for Alger, she had given up treatment.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Leticia quickly poured a cup of black tea for the two of them, and then said:


    "Otherwise, let me borrow this invitation letter. Sarah just sent me a private letter, inviting me to help."


    "Um?"


    Athena glanced at Leticia and said nothing, just sighed:


    "Wherever you go, remember to protect the three little guys. It''s a bit too much to get involved in this kind of thing without even completing basic education."


    At this time, Alger on the side added:


    "Isn''t it good to let them see the scenery on the top floor, so that they don''t start with four figures, and then they don''t know where their hearts are going?"


    Hearing this, Athena and Leticia looked at Alger together...


    "What? Look at what I do?" Alger asked in astonishment.


    Athena just nodded and said lightly: "It''s nothing, I just didn''t expect you to sum up your experience."


    "What do you mean, of course I will sum up my experience... eh? Are you scolding me? Hey, are you finding fault again?"


    Athena didn''t pay attention to the shouting Algor, and just said to Leticia:


    "If you can, try to avoid the casualties of Salamanda, anyway, that is our ally."


    "I understand." Leticia smiled, then glanced at Alger who was still in that atmosphere, turned and disappeared into the shadows.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    North District, the temple under the snowstorm.


    Two monks were sitting in a broken temple, playing chess against a broken chessboard.


    Among them, the young monk on the right asked in a low voice after giving birth:


    "Subduing the Dragon, did you arrange that kid in Salamandari?"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing smiled and said, "What? You are not allowed to plant a flag in Arcadia?"


    Hearing this, Dingguang Buddha took a deep look at Venerable Dragon Subduing and said:


    "Jianglong, you should know that Buddhism needs a real talker now."


    Hearing the words, Venerable 0.8 Dragon Dropped, "Oh? Is it Ksitigarbha Buddha, or Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva? Or has Amitabha decided to go out of the mountains to intervene in Buddhist affairs?"


    "Subduing the dragon, it doesn''t make sense to pretend to be stupid." Dingguang Buddha dropped a son and said calmly: "However, it doesn''t matter, our situation has been laid out, and the next step is nothing more than soldiers coming to block the water and cover the soil."


    "Haha, in my game, have you and the one from Arcadia really found the key position?"


    Hearing this, Venerable Subduing Dragon''s face sank, but he didn''t know what Dingguang Buddha was relying on.


    But no matter what, the fire dragon birth season a month later is destined to have a result.


    Whether it is the one in Buddhism who succeeded in advancing to the double digits, or who was defeated by the fist of Arcadia, everything will have a result.


    Venerable Dragon Subduing was silent for a moment, then dropped a piece on the chessboard.


    Chapter 1788 Pastor Sudden Cardiac Arrest


    Time and space are bent, and the scenery changes.


    When the fiery red brick and tile sculptures, the broad street, and the fireworks, ribbons and balloons all around appeared in front of her eyes, the girl with light blue hair in a white dress with double ponytails couldn''t help but be surprised:


    "Wow, has the Capital of Bright Flames become so lively? It''s not as lifeless as it used to be!"


    "Aisha."


    The pumpkin-headed floating spirit ''Pumpkin Jack'' walked out of the realm gate behind the leader Vera, and then complained:


    "Just say the second half of the sentence in your heart, don''t say it in person! If it gets to our ally Salamanda, it will be bad if it makes the other party unhappy."


    When Aixia heard the words, she felt a little tangled and scratched her cheeks and said:


    "Eh.. that''s what I said, but shouldn''t our ally be Arcadia? Saramanda just by the way?"


    "So, just say what you shouldn''t say in your heart." Jack emphasized silently.


    And at this moment, as the lord of the two, the leader of the community ''Blue Flames'', Vera Za Ignifates said in a soft voice:


    "Aixia, Jack, don''t quarrel near the realm gate, many people have come over."


    Hearing this, Aixia and Jack turned their heads to look, and they did see the crowd around the Realm Gate, at least 300 people were looking at them.


    Seeing this, Aixia 16 muttered to herself, "A lot of people!"


    "After all, it is the succession ceremony of the leader of the Arcadia Alliance. It is normal for there to be so many people. After all, there are as many forces as they want to have a relationship with that community." Jack explained in a low voice. A voice.


    Aisha nodded at this time:


    "That''s why we''ve been busy with official business for a long time recently, and it''s all about socializing... By the way, Lord Vera, can you not let me pretend to be you in social situations next time? It''s hard to smirk all the time!"


    "No, I hate crowded occasions. More than 400 people have come here." Vera said in a low voice, her face turning pale.


    ¡®So in fact, no one cares about what we say, everyone is looking at you, right? ¡¯


    Jack and Aixia groaned in their hearts, but they somehow understood that if Vera''s social fears continued to intensify, they would inevitably cause riots, but they quickly said to Vera:


    "In that case, let''s go to Salamanda''s headquarters quickly."


    After a few people finished speaking, in the crowded urban area, they found the Yalong guards who were patrolling the city to communicate, and soon they arrived at the special channel specially arranged for the invited leaders of major forces, and the whole process was unimpeded. Entered the palace complex of Salamanda.


    "so big!!"


    Aixia, who was sitting on the cable car, looked at the twelve huge palace complexes built in front of the mountains and couldn''t help but sigh:


    "When will our Cang Yan''s palace be so big!"


    "It''s fine when you are dreaming at night." Jack complained: "The total number of members is less than 100. You still want to live in the palace, and the health expenses alone will make you feel distressed. I really think that the gift of cleaning does not require money. what?"


    "Long-winded! Complain again next time, Jack, you are responsible for the health of the community."


    Vera listened to Aisha and Jack''s quarrel quietly, the corners of her mouth turned up slightly.


    The cable car equipped with the gift was very fast, and it took a few minutes to reach the welcoming palace of the first palace.


    After handing in the invitation letter, the Yalong guard who was specially responsible for the reception here glanced at the envelope, Gao Han said:


    "''Cangyan'' Vera Za Ignifates is here!!"


    "It''s so noisy!" After passing the guard, Aixia couldn''t help covering her ears and muttered, "Is this stupid roll call really necessary?"


    "How much respect for other people''s customs." Jack was too lazy to complain, he just turned his head and said to Vera: "Vera, although it may not be tolerated, but this time with the leader of Salamanda, His Excellency Mandela, you Let¡¯s come forward and exchange a few words in person.¡±

 Chapter 1212：

    "No." Vera protested softly, "Let Aisha do it for me."


    "It''s good to be an ally..." Jack was helpless.


    "But Aixia went there before, this time it wasn''t her, didn''t she respect her allies?" Vera pointedly corrected.


    "This kind of argument..." Jack''s pumpkin head is really a pumpkin: "Okay, then I can only ask Aisha to visit."


    While the two of them were talking, they just came to the gate of the open main hall of the palace, where they were about to meet the new leader of Salamanda, who specially greeted guests.


    "Cough cough."


    When the occasion arrived, Aixia, who knew that she was going to be on top again, cleared her throat, jumped out one step, and came to Vera, ready to extend a handshake of friendship to her allies.


    "Guian, Mandela Court...Ehhh, Lord Vera?"


    However, at this moment, a hand reached out from behind and pulled her to the back.


    Aixia was a little confused when she saw such an abnormal Vera.


    At that time, Vera, who stepped forward over Aisha, looked at the ''Mandela'' in front of him doubtfully:


    "Why are you here?"


    "Um?"


    Su Jin originally wanted to greet the guests as politely as before and raised his eyebrows slightly, and said in surprise:


    "Vera, can you actually recognize me?"


    However, Vera replied:


    "I don''t recognize it."


    "Then what are you?" Su Jin looked at Vera in surprise. Although he is only a missing body now, not everyone can find it, right?


    "Intuition tells me it''s you." Vera said solemnly: "After you answer, you will be more certain that it is you."


    "?" Su Jin looked at Vera in astonishment, and then couldn''t help laughing and crying: "Your intuition is quite powerful!"


    At this moment, Vera suddenly said, "I want to see you very much recently."


    "Ah this..." Su Jin suddenly felt that something was wrong. A girl, or a beautiful woman, said that she wanted to marry him. In this situation, something is wrong with you!


    When the two were talking, behind the hall gate, other community leaders who were already present began to communicate.


    "Who is that silver-haired beauty? How could Your Excellency Mandela chat for so long?" the leader of the community asked curiously.


    "That seems to be the leader of Cang Yan... No, the leader of Cang Yan seems to be behind again?" Someone replied.


    "It is rumored that the leader of Cang Yan is the No. 453 beauty in the North District. Looking at it today, I don''t think it is a rumor... This magical beauty..."


    "Don''t be so excited, the one from Cang Yan can directly meet the big man in Arcadia without an invitation letter. You can''t climb high." The knowledgeable person whispered mockingly. .


    "hiss!"


    Hearing this, a sound of air-conditioning sounded.


    "You can actually meet that person directly? Do you want to make friends with that lady from Cang Yan later?"


    "Forget it, the status is not enough, forcibly clinging will only be annoying."


    "Yeah, yeah, stay away."


    "The leader of Cang Yan..."


    In the corner, Pest stared at the beautiful silver-haired beauty, and stared at the other person''s chest for a while, and then gritted her teeth:


    "Deadly enemy! Absolute deadly enemy!"


    "How come Arcadia''s allies are full of such nasty women."


    And just as Pest was muttering, a voice sounded in Pest''s heart:


    ''Little Miss, if you do this again, we will expose it. ¡¯


    ''Chang Er, Shen Yan, a big man is coming. ¡¯


    ¡®Jin Guang, who did you find? ¡¯


    However, without answering, the long-eared Dingguang Xian heard the high roll call.


    "Adviser of the Arcadia Grand Alliance, the highest dragon knight, the noble Hakoba knight, His Majesty Leticia Decrea is here!!"


    Hearing this, Pest''s heart stopped for a moment.


    Chapter 1789 Only one chance left


    He was dressed in a black and red knight outfit, and his long golden hair tied with black ribbons fluttered in the wind.


    The valiant blond beauty opened her red eyes and approached the door with a smile.


    "That''s the crown of Leticia Decrea?" the young leader of the lower powers asked in surprise.


    A well-informed force leader sighed: "Yes, the leader of the Hakoba Knights, who has been active since the dawn of time, has won many battles and fought against the ultimate trials of mankind. It is said that this hero has successfully broken through the limitations of human beings and gods, and has ascended to Almighty. field, but I have yet to admit it.¡±


    "Can''t you think that this guy actually came to participate in Salamanda''s fire dragon birth season? It seems that the gossip about Salamanda and Arcadia''s close relationship is not all false."


    Listening to the discussions in the crowd, Pesto looked at the dazzling blonde woman with a blank expression.


    Leticia Decrea.


    The cadre that existed at the beginning of Arcadia''s establishment, one of the main forces who fought against the dystopian demon king and the three-headed evil dragon Az Dakaha, was also one of the parties and witnesses of the release of the Black Death by the Canary. .


    It can be said that from this point of view, the other party is completely Pester''s big enemy, second only to Canary himself in the ranking, and even far more than Su Jin, who has risen as the second generation.


    ¡®Dingguangxian, Jinguangxian, you didn¡¯t say that Arcadia would be this one? ¡¯


    ''...''


    After a brief silence between the two gods and Buddhas who formed a secret connection with Peste, the long-eared Dingguang Fairy said:


    ¡®Anyway, whoever came from Arcadia doesn¡¯t make any sense to you, does it? ¡¯


    ''...it is true. '' Pest sighed softly.


    During the month that the Fire Dragon Birth Festival was being prepared in the City of Bright Flames, she naturally did not do anything.


    For example, arranging Weser and Lating to spread the inheritance of the Black Death in the form of glass to the entire city of Huangyan, contacting the supporters behind the scenes, and obtaining the assistance of ''Long-eared Dingguangxian'' and ''Golden Lightxian'' from the other party .


    It was at that time that Pest came to know that behind the scenes it was Buddhism from Hakoniwa who was supporting him.


    The speculation of being involved in a big power dispute has come true, but Pesto doesn''t have much fear and fear.


    They all take Arcadia as their number one target. If you are afraid of the trivial things that you have guessed at this point, isn''t that unnecessary?


    And Arcadia''s appearance at the Fire Dragon Birth Festival is Leticia, maybe it''s a good thing.


    After all, if you lose this big man, you will have a headache even if Arcadia gets bigger, right?


    ¡®You two, are you sure you can take down that Hakoba knight? ¡¯


    Long-eared Dingguangxian only felt that his mind was a little dazed, and couldn''t help but ask:


    ''We can still hold her off, but Miss Pester, don''t you think targeting that one is a wrong choice? ¡¯


    ''If you take action against that person, it''s not going to be a small fight next time! ¡¯


    Pest sneered softly when he heard the words: ''But it''s the same for Arcadia''s three-generation candidates, isn''t it? Do you think the knight would not protect the children of his community? ¡¯


    ¡®Standing behind you, the big man in Buddhism, didn¡¯t he also hear the news that the three generations of Arcadia¡¯s candidates were staying here, and decided to let you take action? ¡¯


    Somewhere in a different space, Long-eared Dingguangxian and Jin Guangxian glanced at each other, then sighed together.


    Then Dingguangxian with long ears explained:


    ''That person''s intention was to force us back from Arcadia''s support. ¡¯


    ''As for the three candidates for the third generation, that His Highness also meant that we should return to Zhao. ¡¯


    ''I see, is this your bottom line? '' Pest''s eyes flickered.


    After staying in Salamanda for a month, it''s not that she hasn''t observed Reverse Izayoi and the others, so she naturally knows how difficult these girls are.


    Even though the three of them are still young, they can already see their potential in the future.


    If you don''t solve it when the other party is weak now, it will definitely be a trouble in the future.


    With this idea in mind, Pest contacted the people from Fomen. After continuous testing, the other party kept silent. Until now, she has tested the bottom line.


    ''In other words, except for these people, can I loot all the participants, including Salamanda, with the Demon King game? ¡¯


    ''...Can. ¡¯ Long-eared Dingguangxian was silent for a while, and then gave this answer.


    ''I understand. ¡¯


    Pest said it clearly, but in her heart she did not give up her desire for the third generation of Arcadia''s candidates.


    Arcadia has too many talents like this, so it''s okay to give her one, right?


    As for the fate of the Arcadia members, isn''t Fomen going to support her and need her power to release someone from the seal of Salamanda?


    Since they need her power, it should be available to take a pot, right?


    Pest''s eyes flickered, but she was thinking of various crooked ideas.


    It is rumored that the one from Arcadia took advantage of all kinds of opportunities in the weak period and rose in the cracks. She Pest did not have that ability, but it should be feasible to learn her appearance, right?


    With this thought in mind, Peste glanced at Leticia, then turned and left.


    At the same time, in a secret space.


    Long-eared Dingguangxian sighed with a sad face: "It seems that we have become the spear of the Black Death Spot Demon King! Sure enough, revealing our identity to her was a wrong choice, and Lord Dingguangfo was sloppy." "


    "There is no solution. The Arcadia ''disappeared'' for a month. What he is doing is almost obvious. Lord Dingguangfo is also feeling the pressure, and..."


    Jin Guangxian shook his head with a wry smile, and then said helplessly:


    "...According to the information provided by His Highness, the two-digit quota for the Godslayer War may be the only one in the near future because the Greek one occupies the sovereignty of the earth."


    "The next opportunity, I''m afraid I have to wait for the end of the day, so... Your Highness, I''m afraid I can''t wait. Even if I go to the front of the stage and completely turn my face with the Arcadia, He must seize it. get this spot."


    "Thinking about it, Arcadia also learned about it through means, so it disappeared this month.


    Hehe, the Lord Uesugi Kenshin has been stationed in Salamanda for a month, but he didn''t show his face even once. "


    "That is to say, it is very likely that the one has come to Salamanda, but did not show up? No wonder Lord Dingguangfo himself is squatting outside the city..." Long-eared Dingguangxian said this, silent for a while, and then said: " What do you masters say?"


    Jin Guangxian sighed softly:


    "They do not support His Highness to become Mara, but they do not stop His Highness, as if they are waiting for the Buddha''s decision."


    "Well, it''s nothing more than a death."


    Long-eared Dingguangxian shook his head and said:


    "If you really do it, I will stop Leticia Decrea, Jin Guangxian, you will stop Kunshamentian, and the rest of us don''t need to stop us, let the black dead spot demon king toss it."


    "That''s the only way." Jin Guangxian closed his eyes and silently recited the Buddha''s name.


    In the next instant, the alien space fell into silence.


    In the main hall, the pre-feast of the Fire Dragon Birth Festival is gradually reaching its climax.


    Chapter 1790 Provocation


    After Leticia arrived, Mandela warmly greeted her, shook hands with her, and said:


    "Welcome to Salamanda, Your Majesty Leticia."


    ''What are you doing here? ¡¯


    "What? Are you not welcome?" With a bright smile on her face, Leticia gently grabbed Su Jin''s hand.


    ''The Fomen people probably have guessed that you are in Salamanda, do you still want to do it? ¡¯


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused and said: ''After all, it''s a game I personally participated in, even if it''s beyond recognition, I have to finish it with tears. ¡¯


    ''Well, I can''t wait to run over them in the face of ''Azi Dakaha''. ¡¯


    ''By the way, before coming here, Lord Athena asked me to remind you to pay attention to that His Royal Highness from Buddhism? '' Leticia said about the information Athena had just received.

 Chapter 1213：

    ''Your Highness, what Your Highness? '' Su Jin''s heart froze when he heard this, and he said in a deep voice.


    This is the first time Su Jin has learned that there is actually a ''His Royal Highness'' in this Buddhist sect, and that is the real suzerain of the artificial Buddha line hidden behind Dingguang Buddha?


    Leticia glanced at Su Jin, and then explained in an incredible tone:


    "Back then, when the Buddha descended into heaven and became a human being, the Lin child born to Yasodhara, whose real name was Rahula''s ''Arhat''. ¡¯


    At this time, the 453 people in the field were looking at Su Jin and Leticia eagerly.


    "Mr. Mandela and His Majesty Leticia looked at each other for so long? What are you doing?" a curious person asked aside.


    "Idiot, those two adults are probably using voice transmission to discuss some Arcadia secrets."


    "Arcadia''s secrets, it is estimated that it involves the survival of the lower levels of the small garden."


    "It''s okay to be the leader of Mandela, to be able to participate in such a high-end topic."


    However, at this time, Mandela, who was participating in high-end topics, was shaking the gossip news he had just received.


    ''Buddha''s son?!!'' Su Jin was also shocked when he heard the news.


    Although he heard that people who want to become ''Mara'' are big figures in Buddhism, even Bodhisattvas and Buddhas can be driven, but he did not expect to be ''big'' to such a level.


    ''The son of the Buddha wants to become a Mara? To be the great enemy of Buddha... This...''


    Su Jin, who knew this fact, showed a twisted expression.


    The good teacher Buddha had a rebellious son. This scene made Su Jin have 10,000 grooves in his heart and wanted to vomit, but when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t think of what to say.


    "I can only say, it''s not a loss to be a person with the two characters "Rahu" in their name...''


    This is the first time I know that the opponent is actually the son of Buddha, even Su Jin is a bit Muggle.


    I just forced to death Buddha''s disciple more than a month ago, Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, one of the Four Great Bodhisattvas, and now there is another Buddha''s son?


    If he really made a move, would Buddha really sit back and ignore it?


    This is no longer a direct disciple, but a real son!


    Thinking of this, Su Jin said with a slight headache: ''Does Athena have anything to say? ¡¯


    The opponent is the son of Buddha, even Su Jin can no longer sit firmly on the Diaoyutai.


    Tsk, it is said that he is the rare second-generation ancestor of Hakoten, the parent-child of the Queen of Halloween, but his status seems to be not bad, or even higher.


    It is no wonder that Dingguang Buddha and others are willing to be entrusted with this kind of style and status.


    ¡®Lord Athena means that you don¡¯t have to worry about that person for the time being. After all, that person was imprisoned by the Buddha a long time ago, and he should be imprisoned now. ¡¯


    Speaking of this, Leticia paused and said:


    ''His Majesty Athena means that it is better to solve Az Dakaha as soon as possible, destroying the hope of His Royal Highness Rahula is better than killing him and rushing the Buddha to come. ¡¯


    Hearing this, Su Jin fell into silence.


    It is true that this is indeed the best choice. Although it offends a second generation, a second generation with less than two digits is actually like (bgai), but this kind of entanglement in the heart, what is the subtle discomfort?


    ''Is this what it feels like to be bullied by others''? ¡¯


    Su Jin laughed at himself, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "I understand what you mean...."


    Before Su Jin finished speaking, the Yalong guard at the door shouted in a trembling voice:


    "¡ªBuddha Dingguang Buddha is here!"


    Hearing the roll call, Su Jin''s expression froze, and then he looked at Leticia, who also looked over at this time and said softly:


    "The visitor is not good!"


    "We are the ones who come." Su Jin took it, then narrowed his eyes and said to Leticia: "Come, let''s see what that Dingguang Buddha has to say to me, the ''leader'' of Salamanda. speak."


    At this moment, the young and childish monk walked in with an invitation in his hand.


    When he saw Leticia with ''Mandela'', he was stunned for a moment, his expression became a little subtle, he even stopped and stopped for a while, then he came forward and chanted the Buddha''s name:


    "Amitabha, the little monk Dingguang, I have seen the benefactor of Leticia, Your Excellency Mandela."


    Su Jin didn''t care about the trivial matter of the other party arranging himself behind Leticia, but greeted politely like Dingguang Buddha who came politely:


    "I have seen Your Excellency Dingguangfo."


    "I wonder what the Buddha is here for?"


    Su Jin asked straight to the point, although he knew that the other party was definitely not here with good intentions, but Dingguangfo was polite, and he naturally would not lose his courtesy.


    "There is indeed an important matter. Originally, I wanted to let Lord Mandela transfer it, but now that Lord Leticia is here, I will also save Lord Mandela''s trouble."


    With that said, Dingguangfo politely handed a post to Leticia:


    "This is the suzerain of the little monk, let me transfer the letter to your leader."


    Use a post like an invitation to make a letter? Su Jin raised her eyebrows, and Leticia was also surprised.


    Leticia frowned, but she still took the post from Dingguangfo''s hand, and opened the post from an angle that Su Jin could see, intentionally or not.


    Inside the really red post, there was only a piece of pink letter paper, and on that letter paper, there was a sentence written squarely, the shape of which seemed to have inexplicable rules.


    Su Jin turned his head and saw that it was written like this:


    ¡¾This is the game you started by yourself, isn''t it? ¡¿


    Su Jin was stunned when he saw that this needed to be handed over to ''Su Jin''.


    He was actually provoked...


    Chapter 1791 Evil is creeping


    After the party, the eighth house of Salamanda.


    Outside the palace gate, the voice of arguing rang out.


    "Sure enough, I missed the meal time, and even the dinner party of those power leaders."


    Reversely, Izayoi''s voice full of resentment came in.


    The next second, Kalji''s apology sounded:


    "Sorry, I had to do a little more engineering because of the need to guarantee the upper limit of defense measures."


    "It doesn''t matter. Since Y¨­ and Asuka don''t care, I''ll be a little childish if I investigate... But!"


    Back to Izayoi, who was polite in front of Izayoi, at the end, the conversation suddenly turned around:


    "Little dwarf, I''ve been crazy with you for a month. If your measures don''t work at all, I don''t mind pulling your intestines out and stuffing them in your mouth!"


    No matter how good an ideal is, it will deteriorate over time.


    The same goes for Izayoi.


    If at first she wanted to see the person who provided her ability to protect the City of Bright Flames from the disaster Kalji said, on the seventh busy day, it would become ''the cost is too high, it is necessary to see a result''.


    It''s impossible. The three of them set up defensive positions everywhere in the Capital of Bright Flames. They were busy for a month, but nothing happened, right?


    If that''s the case, Izuku Izayoi will really hit someone!


    "Don''t worry, my hunch has always been very effective when it comes to disaster."


    "I hope so."


    At this time, Jiuyuan Asuka''s complaint sounded:


    "You two, can you stop chatting? Hurry up, Yao and I are hungry!"


    Kasugabe Y¨­ next to her also muttered: "I hope Black Rabbit will also leave us a meal today, it''s better to leave a little more, because the physical strength is a bit too much."


    "I know, I know." Reversely Izayoi waved his hand, and walked ahead and led a few people into the eighth house where the logistics department was located.


    But when she passed the living room for rest after dinner, she suddenly stopped and stared blankly at everyone in the room.


    "Why didn''t you leave suddenly?"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao who followed behind came over, followed Izayoi''s eyes back to the living room, and suddenly said in surprise:


    "Leeticia? When did you come here?"


    "Huh?" Leticia, who had been wearing red and black knight uniforms all her life, turned her head and glanced at Jiuyuan Asuka.


    Jiuyuan Asuka was stared at by Leticia''s eyes, and immediately broke into a cold sweat and said, "Leeticia...mom."


    "Yeah." Leticia''s tone softened a lot, nodded and said, "Why did you come back so late?"


    "Go and arrange something."


    Kuyuan Asuka answered vaguely, then looked at Uesugi Kenshin leaning against the corner with his arms folded, and then looked at Vera, Jack, and Aisha, three strangers.


    Finally, she looked at Su Jin, who was sitting cross-legged directly on the tile, her eyes closed and her brows furrowed.


    This is... what happened?


    At this moment, Kasukabe Y¨­ came to Vera at some point, and under the suspicious gaze of the other party, he sniffed and said:


    "Hello!"


    "...Well, hello!" Vera nodded silently, then looked at Kasukabe Y¨­ suspiciously.


    However, at this time, Kasugabe Y¨­, who had already smelled that the other party was not human, immediately stretched out his hand and said, "I''m Kasugabe Y¨­, can I make friends?"


    Kasugabe....Vera stayed for a while, chewing on the surname.


    At this time, Aixia next to her was a little nervous: "Wait, when did you come here? Hey, stay away from Lord Vera!"


    Seeing this, Pumpkin Jack laughed and said, "Hahaha, Aisha was scared! But is the little girl really fast? Besides, who is Kasugabe Takaaki?"


    While speaking, Pumpkin Jack''s pumpkin face made a puzzled look.


    And Kasugabe Y¨­''s answer was very simple: "It''s my dad!"


    Hearing this, Aisha kept her mouth shut. She, Vera''s subordinate, was very knowledgeable about Kasugabe Takaaki who had helped them.


    "Do you want to make friends?" Vera froze for a moment, then stretched out her hand and said, "Okay!"


    Saying that, one tall (Yao Kasugabe) and one short (Vera), the two girls held their hands together.


    Reversely, Izayoi looked at the two people over there, and said to Letician Nunu, "Who is that there? A group of relatives and friends?"


    Upon seeing this, Leticia explained: "He is the leader of the northern community Cang Yan, and he is an ally with Arcadia."


    "Oh!" Nihui Shishiye was stunned, then pointed at Su Jin and said, "Then this is our second generation?"


    "He''s thinking." Leticia explained calmly: "After the dinner, he asked Black Rabbit to arrange accommodation for the guests, and that''s it."


    "Thinking..." Izayoi''s tone became subtle.


    At this moment, a hearty female voice came from outside:


    "What, why is the defense system here still the same, it hasn''t changed at all?"


    Hearing the sound, Izayoi and Jiuyuan Asuka, who were unknown, looked in the direction of the door.


    Then they saw a boldly dressed Sarah Turdorec walk in.


    "Huh? It''s all here! Hey, Su Jin''s majesty this is..."


    Sarah, who walked in the door, saw the scene in front of her, and was stunned for a moment. She exited the door and looked around. After confirming that this was the headquarters of Salamanda, she walked in and said strangely:


    "By the way, what about my stupid brother?"


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "Mr. Mandela is still choosing a resident in the Eastern District." Leticia replied briefly: "In the past month, Mr. Mandela has been disguised by Su Jin. Well, about this, Mr. Mandela has been obtained. agreed."


    Sarah''s expression was embarrassed, and she thought fortunately that she was late, and she didn''t encounter Su Jin pretending to be Mandela, otherwise, if she kicked ''Mandela'' as usual, the fun would be great.


    While Sarah was happy, she asked again, "That little Sandora?"


    Hearing the words, Leticia replied again: "Because at today''s dinner, the female guests of the visit were all received by Miss Sandora, so she has already gone to rest early."


    "..." Sarah was silent for a moment, then asked, "So what''s the situation now?"


    Came in behind, and heard that Galolo in the second half was also curious at this time:


    "So what''s the situation now?"

 Chapter 1214：

    ............


    "Your Majesty Su Jin, this is again..."


    And when Galoro asked, Su Jin finally opened his eyes, glanced at everyone, and then kept silent.


    Seeing this, everyone looked at each other, and finally looked at Leticia.


    Leticia walked towards Su Jin under the expectation of everyone, and asked, "Do you understand?"


    "No." Su Jin shook his head, then wondered, "I thought about it for a long time, but I couldn''t understand why Rahulo insisted on fighting with me."


    "He, who has reached the limit of three figures, should be very aware of the gap between himself and me, but why does he have to do this? I really don''t understand."


    "Do you want to continue thinking?" Leticia asked again.


    "forget about it."


    Su Jin shook his head, then patted his legs, stood up and said:


    "Eat first, then I''ll arrange your tasks for tomorrow, and then... let the soldiers come to block the water and cover the soil."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused and said, "But tomorrow''s opening ceremony, Mandela, please replace it, Sarah, I have something to prepare."


    "Me? Well, I see." Sarah accepted the task with an odd expression.


    After Sarah responded, before leaving the living room, Su Jin squinted, looked at the ground, and muttered to himself:


    "Looks like it''s an intelligence issue again."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Underground of the capital of brilliance.


    Go through the abyss-like spiral staircase and pass through the twelve gates guarded by the power of the Star Sea Dragon King.


    The two-headed dragon with a whole body of white jade was silently looking at the vacant fracture in its center, sensing the power within it that was constantly destroying his body, and breathing evenly.


    Breathing drives his body, causing his three-meter-high robust body to undulate slightly, as if shedding skin.


    - Absolute evil, wriggling eight.


    Chapter 1792 Opening


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Fireworks exploded in the sky, and flowers bloomed under the clear sky.


    The honor guard played the songs that Salamanda has inherited for many years, and the solemn and majestic movement echoed throughout the city.


    At this time, the broadcast center in the central urban area of ??Salamanda.


    In the broadcasting room, Izayoi leaned his legs on the table carelessly, clasped his hands behind his head, and said boredly:


    "So, my job today is to protect Asuka and Kalji here? It''s too boring!"


    Kuto Asuka, who was holding a manual and checked the broadcast gift with Kargi, said without looking back:


    "If you''re bored, you can come over and check the broadcasting equipment for me."


    "That''s fine. I have a text allergy today and can''t read a single word."


    Going back to Izayoi''s nonsense, he also said with some anticipation:


    "Speaking of which, the second-generation task assigned us to let the "Four Five Three" Asuka use your gifts to order everyone to hide in the bunker we built when the Demon King strikes, right?"


    "...That''s right." Jiuyuan Fei Niao nodded in consideration of Su Jin''s order yesterday.


    According to Su Jin''s idea, the three of them are the security team to ensure the safety of Salamanda''s personnel, and their work is indeed much the same as what Reverse Hui Shishiye said.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the sake of not disturbing the enemy, and the outer gate where the entire City of Bright Flames was located, only the City of Bright Flames had the most complete evacuation measures, the best way now would be to disperse the crowd.


    However, due to the efforts of several of them this month, the safest place in the entire outer gate of 54545 is the capital of brilliance that is about to become a battlefield. In a sense, their busyness this month has not been in vain.


    "The shelter of the bunker is derived from Kalji''s ''savior'' power, so if you want to take action against those who enter the bunker, the first condition is to knock down Kalji."


    Hearing this, Kalji, who was still busy checking his gifts, couldn''t help but raised his head and asked, "Miss Izayoi, what are you going to say?"


    "I''m just estimating whether the enemy will give priority to attacking us first, or attacking the Black Rabbit and Y¨­, who are the mobile team."


    Reverse Izayoi grinned, and then said with a smile:


    "Our actions this month have always been in the clear. Everyone in Salamanda has seen us. There are some traitors in Baobuqi, and we know the situation of the bunker well, don''t you think?"


    Jiuyuan Fei Niao couldn''t help complaining at this time: "So, this is the reason why you said you were bored and didn''t want to leave?"


    "Is that what you want to fight?"


    "How is it possible, where can a lady fight such a thing, I have always been the defensive counterattack party, okay!"


    Hearing Reverse returning to Izayoi''s feet, Jiuyuan Flying Bird complained, "First give a slap on the defensive and counterattack? Your defense is really tight enough!"


    "Haha, you already know this!"


    Back to Izayoi laughed, then narrowed his eyes, looking at the huge screen in front of her, which she forcibly requested from the surveillance department, and grinned:


    "In other words, the enemy seems to have already considered the purpose of the second generation. Among the people who come here this time, there should be some great people."


    Jiuyuan Asuka bit the pen-shaped inspection equipment and continued busy inspection: "What? Do you still want to take the jobs of Lord Uesugi and Leticia?"


    "I don''t have the habit of looking for beatings." Reverse Izayoi blinked, then squinted his eyes and smiled: "However, I still have the idea of ??using these eyes to determine the gap."


    "Barbarian." Jiu Yuan Asuka, who has been with the other party for a month and has long been familiar with the character of Reverse Izayoi, complained without hesitation.


    Reversely, Izayoi laughed: "Be with each other, the eldest lady who doesn''t wear short skirts."


    "What do you know, skirts that don''t reach the knee are evil." Jiu Yuan Fei Niao muttered, and then said: "The shorts you recommended last time didn''t even cover the hips, can these things be worn?"


    Back to the sixteenth night, he smiled and said: "But when you wear it, your mother, that is, Shiroyasha, will be super happy, right?"


    "What should I do to make her happy?"


    Hearing Asuka''s rebuttal, Izayoi tilted his head:


    "Then wear it for the second generation to see?"


    Hearing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao suddenly said in surprise: "...Does he like the style of this kind of clothes?"


    Hearing this, Izayoi turned his head back, and looked at Jiuyuan Asuka with a strange look in his eyes.


    Jiuyuan Flying Bird blinked, and then he realized what he had exposed, then coughed dryly, patted the head of Kalji next to him, and said:


    "Stop chatting, get to work."


    Kalji was a "?" on the spot


    It''s all about how you guys are chatting! !


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Salamanda headquarters, the top of the mountain where the main hall is located.


    The Black Rabbit, who was standing at the highest point, looked at the crowd of people coming and going, and then looked at the huge Roman-style venue that looked not far away, and said with a tut:


    "As expected, I''ve fallen too. If this happened before, I would definitely go to the venue to be the emcee to earn extra money, but now, I''m here as a mobile combat force... Well, Su Jin finally remembers that I''m still one of the four. The number of gods and Buddhas......"


    "This fried cod is delicious."


    "I think muffins are good too."


    "Want to try a croquette?"


    Hearing these exchanges, Black Rabbit turned his head and looked at Kasugabe Y¨­ and Vera, who were sitting on the bench exchanging ''snacks'', and then looked at them with a large pile of plastic bags obviously containing snacks, standing beside them The faces of Jack and Aixia who were serving were embarrassed:


    "You two, are you having a picnic? It must be! Give me some seriousness anyway!"


    "But, we''re just a mobile team! (Chewing Kasugabe Y¨­ tilted his head while eating fried cod.


    Hearing the words, Vera nodded solemnly and said, "I''m just here to help, um, help with food."


    "You two..." Black Rabbit covered his face, feeling as if he was leading two children: "Su Jin has already said that the enemy''s target may be you!"


    "You can''t stop eating, right?" Kasugabe Yao blinked and said, "You have the strength to fight when you''re full, right?"


    "Very agree!" Vera raised her hands, muffin crumbs still standing on her face.


    Seeing this, Black Rabbit twitched the corners of his mouth and said, "So Su Jin asked me to come here just to bring the children..."


    "That demon king, if you want to attack, hurry up, I''m tired! Destroy it!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The main venue of the Fire Dragon Birth Festival.


    Sarah, who put on a men''s suit and dressed up as ''Mandela'', looked at Galoro helplessly and said:


    "So where did Su Jinmian go at this time?"


    "I don''t know, that person has the idea of ??0.8." Galoro shook his head, and then said into the microphone: "But it''s almost time, it''s your turn to appear, Sarah, no, Your Excellency Mandela."


    "I see, cough! Cough cough! Really, to play that stinky boy, there are really enough tricks for that majesty."


    Sarah coughed a few times, adjusted her voice to that of her younger brother, then took a deep breath, picked up the microphone that Galoro handed over, walked out of the preparation room, and stepped onto the main venue amid cheers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Fireworks exploded above the sky.


    Thirty thousand meters above Salamanda, Pest, Weser, and Lating stood in the air out of thin air, overlooking the venue below.


    When she saw the figure of ''Mandela'' appearing in the main venue, Pest raised her hand and said coldly:


    "Go!"


    Black parchment, falling from the sky!


    The Demon King''s Bounty game has begun! .


    Chapter 1793 The Devil''s Gift Game


    "Welcome to the ''Fire Dragon Birth Festival''!"


    "I am the leader of the organizer of this Fire Dragon Birth Festival, Mandela Terdorek."


    "Before the official introduction, I am here, on behalf of Salamanda, to thank all the facilitators for their support and help."


    "Okay, without further ado, let''s start introducing the rules of the ''Fire Dragon Birth Festival''."


    "This gift game is called ''The Showdown of the Creator''. As the name suggests, each community must create a new gift and sign up to participate in the Fire Dragon Birth Festival. The winner can ask Salamanda for a reward The upper limit of the prize is ''below power'', and the highest level is ''great gift''."


    On the stage, ''Mandela'' talked to the nearly 100,000 spectators at the scene. At the same time, in the capital of Huangyan, a large number of people gathered on the broadcast screens in various streets, watching the desperate projection. figure out.


    Backstage of the stage.


    The strange cat Galoro smiled and looked at the broadcast screen and said:


    "It''s quite satisfactory, but it seems to be quite happy. Is it because these 16 are a gift game from the hometown?"


    Beside Galoro, Sandora, who was dressed up, had a look of nostalgia and helplessness:


    "After all, it was originally supposed to be my elder sister who inherited the family business. My elder brother actually thought so too, but my elder sister fell out with the family for some reason, and it became like this..."


    Galoro, who knew a little about Sarah''s exodus, smiled casually: "Let''s pass the past. The most important thing now is to make this Fire Dragon Birth Festival a stable luck... eh?"


    At this moment, Galolo noticed the sky on the broadcast screen and saw the falling, unknown black!


    Galoro stood up from the chair with a slap, and said with a heavy face:


    "I don''t want to wait even a second, do you want to launch an attack directly? Our enemy is really impatient!"


    At the same time, everyone in the Capital of Bright Flames, including on the stage of the main venue, had already seen the black parchment that fell.


    ''Mandela'' looked at the parchment falling from the sky, his brows jumped, and at this moment, someone shouted:


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe Demon King is coming!!!"


    The uproar exploded directly in the entire city of brilliance.


    The local people who have not been attacked for a hundred years and the weak tourists visiting from other places are caught in a huge panic.

 Chapter 1215：

    "I thought that the offensive would be launched in the middle of the second day of the game, but it started immediately on the first day..."


    Sarah silently took a piece of parchment and looked at the contents:


    [Blessed Game Name: The Piper of Hamel]


    [List of contestants: Currently within the scope of the City of Bright Flames, all living beings and the host community (including the Hakoba nobles) exist. ¡¿


    [Participants and organizers designate leaders: Su Jin (scribbled scratches), Jiuyuan Flying Bird (violating the designated rules, the designated object is not the first relationship in the order of the sun).


    Therefore, the designated leader was changed to: Kalji]


    [Designated leaders are prohibited from participating in the competition, and are prohibited from leaving the surrounding 500-meter range. Violations will be regarded as automatic defeat. ¡¿


    ¡¾Prohibited items for participants:


    1: Suicide and indirect death caused by peer mutilation. 2: Before the end of the game, it is forbidden to leave the stage. 3: Prohibit the active defeat of subjective meaning and non-subjective meaning. ¡¿


    [The organizer''s victory conditions:


    1: Conquer or kill all contestants, 2: After 3 days, if the game is not decided, the organizer wins directly. ¡¿


    [The only condition for the victory of the participating parties: defeat the leader of the organizer ''Black Death Spot Demon King'', and defeat the co-leader of the organizer and the participating parties ''Kalji''. ¡¿


    [Oath: To respect the above content, and based on the glory, flag and the authority of the organizer, hold the gift game - fantasy magic book group printing. ¡¿


    "It''s really ambitious." Sarah couldn''t help sighing when she saw the gift game.


    And right here, Galoro and Sandora have already run to the stage, holding a black devil''s document in their hands:


    "Elder, have you seen it too?"


    Hearing Sarah''s question, Galolo nodded and sighed:


    "Do you want to pack up all the people in Salamanda and demote them to slaves? It''s really ambitious.


    However, this also proves that the enemy is not Buddhism, but should only be an ally or something like that.


    Well, the Black Death Spot Demon King, according to Su Jin''s method, should be the key to breaking the seal of the evil dragon.


    Looking at it this way, our next priority is to defeat the leader of the enemy, the ''Demon Lord of the Black Death Spot''. "


    Hearing this, Sarah nodded in agreement, and then said: "I feel the same way, oh, yes, about the scratches on the designated leader..."


    The well-informed Galoro narrowed his eyes and said at this time: "I am afraid that the other party wants to use the relationship with the sun to choose the designated leader, just because Su Jin is not there, or because of the power of the ''great secret treasure'', then Bits became undesirable objects."


    "The other party seems to understand this, so he immediately chose to push His Highness Asuka to the position of the leader of the organizer, and put some restrictions on it, but he didn''t expect that there is His Highness Kalji in the Capital of Bright Flames, who is closer to the sun, so The fact that His Royal Highness Kalji is now the leader of the game appeared.¡±


    "In a sense, this is something to be thankful for, after all, if the enemy did not make mistakes, we need to defeat Su Jin, and even His Royal Highness Asuka, like this only restricts Kalji, for us it is A good thing."


    Thinking of this, Galoro couldn''t help but sighed at the cunning of the enemy. He actually used the connection between his spirituality and the sun to designate the leader of the game, and tried to designate it on Su Jin''s head.


    In this case, even if the Black Death Spot Demon King Pest is defeated, the competition will be powerless to Su Jin.


    Moreover, the rules prohibiting the defeat of the main 453 movement with non-subjective meaning and non-subjective meaning makes Su Jin unable to even admit defeat and can only go all out.


    "Fortunately, this worst-case scenario didn''t happen. For now, we just need to defeat the enemy."


    Hearing Galolo say this, Sarah couldn''t help but not relax, but even more nervously said:


    "The Black Death Spot Demon King who challenged directly is okay, but I don''t know what means Fomen used this time."


    "No matter what they use, we can only fight." Galoro said this, adding: "This is the price of ''we'' occupying the lower layers."


    The words fell, and Sarah sighed, then turned the microphone off.


    Taking this as a signal, in the entire city of brilliance, among all the rioting crowds due to the attack of the demon king, one by one broadcast sound came up, and then the cold and serious voice of Jiuyuan Asuka rang out:


    ¡¾Order in the name of Asuka! ¡¿


    [Everyone is on standby, and enters the bunker in an orderly manner in accordance with the order of areas 1-22. ¡¿


    When the words fell, that famous tourist, a local Yalong from the capital of Huangyan, and even some community leaders and staff members with less than four digits all had their eyes blank and muttered to themselves, but they seemed to be in said in unison:


    "Yes, miss."


    Looking at the original riotous main venue, calm and order were restored in an instant, Galoro couldn''t help but narrow his eyes and said:


    "It''s cleared!"


    "The enemy is almost here!".


    Chapter 1794 Violating Witch


    broadcast center.


    Going back to Izayoi''s orderly activation of the broadcasting system, at the same time, he shouted at Kalgi, who dared not move beside him:


    "Hey! Kalji, are you okay?"


    At this moment, Kalji, who was unable to move, apologized:


    "Sorry, because of the rules of this Demon King game, I seem to have been banned from any participation by the center."


    "Then the defensive measures we''ve worked hard to make this month?" Reverse Izayoi''s face suddenly turned ugly.


    Kalji smiled bitterly: "...Only the minimum level of insurance can be used."


    "Shet!" Back to Izayoi scolded the foreign language, then turned his head and looked at the long-distance flying bird picked up from another room.


    "Izayoi, don''t blame Kalji, he''s blocking the gun for me this time."


    Jiuyuan Asuka said, while flipping his hair, he said depressedly:


    "I originally thought that the enemy''s target would be Yaolai, so I let Black Rabbit and Miss Vera protect me, but I didn''t expect that the first target would be me, or in this way. Tsk, this Demon King is better than I thought. Much more annoying."


    "In the end, I was passively beaten? Although it was because we were on the defensive side, this feeling was really annoying."


    Reverse Izayoi murmured, then stood up and said to Kalji, "Is that the way to manually activate the defense?"


    Backward Izayoi was talking about what Kalji had mentioned when he set up his position before, and it was also a record when he was unable to activate the highest defense if he had an accident.


    "Yes, it''s what I told you before." Kalgi nodded, and then smiled bitterly: "Now I can only trouble Miss Izayoi and Miss Asuka to activate the defenses of the 22 areas one by one. ."


    "There is a high probability that the enemy will also break the defenses of various districts. It may not be impossible to take innocents as hostages to threaten us."


    "That is to say, may be attacked by the enemy at any time?"


    Reversely, Izayoi squeezed his hands and squeezed his knuckles with a click:


    "It''s just right, my mother is itchy too, I want to hit someone''"! "


    "Count me in too!"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao pinned the hair on his temples behind his head in annoyance, and said angrily:


    "I was almost forced to turn into a wooden man, and I''m super unhappy now!"


    "Then together?"


    "Well, together!"


    Saying that, the two of them left the helpless Kargi and rushed out of the broadcasting station.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, at the highest point of the City of Bright Flames, the observation deck of the main hall of Salamanda.


    "It''s okay, Black Rabbit, Yao, Vera."


    "Lord Leticia!"


    Looking at Leticia who suddenly flashed into the observation deck, Black Rabbit breathed a sigh of relief:


    "Why are you here suddenly, is it okay with Uesugi-sama?"


    "It''s okay for now. After all, both Buddhism and us want to limit the conflict to a small scale for the time being."


    After hearing the words, Leticia looked at Vera, Kasukabe Y¨­, Pumpkin Jack, and Aisha who were already on guard, nodded slightly, and then said:


    "The enemy is coming soon, just in case, you guys should go and start the Asuka first... eh?"


    Halfway through speaking, Leticia suddenly looked up into the air.


    Seeing her reaction, everyone looked up at the sky. Immediately, they saw four meteor-like firelights.


    "...Hiding in the sky?" Leticia understood the enemy''s previous position, and frowned, "And this strange aura... Miko?"


    Just when Leticia was uncertain, the four flames exploded in the air.


    One rushed towards the host venue, the other rushed in the direction of District 5, and the other two were heading straight towards the main hall observation deck.


    "The enemy is coming!"


    Leticia shouted loudly while drawing a spear that was as pitch-black as ink from the void.


    Meteor falling.


    When it was about to hit the ground, it turned into a huge spark and exploded.


    At the same time as the flames were shining, two figures appeared out of thin air in front of everyone.


    "Guian, everyone from Arcadia and its alliance."


    The girl with rosy red hair, wearing a black speckled dress, bowed to everyone with a frenzy on her face.


    "Are you... Hamel?"


    Kasugabe Y¨­ was stunned for a moment, and asked in surprise.


    On the other hand, Black Rabbit, who knew about it for a long time, saw something even more incredible, and looked at Pest in amazement.


    Pest nodded brightly and said:


    "Well, it''s me, do you need me to thank you all for the family wine games that have accompanied me this month?"


    At this time, the black rabbit suddenly asked:


    "The breath of high-ranking gods and Buddhas... Miss Hamel, why would you accept that kind of thing if you are not a qualified witch?"


    "That kind of thing? Do you mean ''authority''?" Pest raised her hand with a mad smile on her face: "As you can see, in order to subdue you, give that great second-generation head a little crown. Lezi, I borrowed a little external force."


    "You are not qualified but accept authority. If you do this, your spirituality will be swallowed up by the authority of a high-ranking existence."


    Black Rabbit couldn''t help but warned.


    High-ranking gods and Buddhas can choose a fixed number of spokespersons and give them the authority to have a minimum four-digit extraordinary power.


    Of course, such a gift is not without conditions, and the requirements for the qualified person, that is, the witch, are extremely high.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that there were too few qualified candidates, Bai Xueji wouldn''t have been a sorceress for so many years, and the places on his hands were vacant.


    The price of indiscriminately carrying authority is the consequence of being polluted and assimilated by authority.


    And now, Pester has obvious symptoms, and it is obvious that she should accept the authority for a short time. At least at yesterday''s dinner party, Black Rabbit has met with her and found nothing unusual.


    ".¡¦Actually, I think what the Buddhist people said is quite right. Since they have been pushed to a desperate situation, it is better to fight, at least die a little more relieved."


    Peister smiled and said to Lating behind him:


    "Lating, take good care of the Hakoba nobles, (li Hao) and our third-generation candidate and her friend, I''ll deal with Leticia."


    "Yes." La Tingqiang, whose will was already a little vague, took advantage of her response and carried the authority. After all, it was still too much work for her rapidly rising four-digit figure.


    But with her current level of power, it is not difficult to subdue anyone other than Leticia.


    After hearing Lating accept the order, Pest looked at Leticia and said:


    "Do you need me to change the venue? After all, even if you come to face me now, it will be very difficult, right?"


    "...It seems to be underestimated."


    Leticia sighed softly, and the wings made of shadows behind her were gradually spreading.


    At the same time, the blood-red light began to shine on the black shadow gun in her hand:


    "Before provoking me, measure your own weight, little girl of the Black Death!"


    In the next second, the blood-red thunder light exploded! strong.


    Chapter 1795 Opponents

 Chapter 1216：

    In an instant, the blood-red gun pierced through the clouds and blasted Pesto up 10,000 meters into the sky.


    "I''ll be back when I go."


    With such light-hearted words, Leticia disappeared in front of Black Rabbit and the others.


    Seeing this scene, Lating immediately urged the flute-shaped gift in his hand, gritted his teeth and said:


    "Damn Hakoba knight, how dare you treat your master like this."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the flute in her hand was hit by a lightning bolt, which exploded and shattered.


    Seeing this, Lating was startled, she turned her head quickly, and looked at the black rabbit with the silver-white gorgeous gun in her hand and her hair turning pink.


    Looking at the terrifying aura of destruction on the silver-white gun that had turned into a real black gas, Lating couldn''t help but shudder!


    "Really, it''s like someone is not a witch, how do you think I noticed your abnormality, they are also Su Jin''s witch now!"


    Looking at La Ting who was stunned in front of him, the black rabbit naughty turned the gun and said:


    "When protecting children, Moon Rabbit''s fighting power is ten times higher than usual! Please keep that in mind!"


    Seeing this, Lating gritted her teeth, knowing that she could not do anything, she could only shout:


    "What are you waiting for!!"


    Hearing the sound, far away, outside the capital of brilliance, happens to be on the borderline of the Best Gift Game.


    Uesugi Kenshin''s sensitive ears heard Lating''s roar, then turned his head and looked at the two three-digit figures in front of him playfully.


    The long-eared Dingguangxian with a bitter and emotional face and the heavy and determined Jinguangxian.


    The two came together and blocked in front of Uesugi Kenshin.


    "Aren''t you going to help? You must know that the little toys that you cut and take care of, may not be destroyed by the black rabbit several times. After all, the destruction authority under Su Jin''s crown is not a joke."


    453


    Uesugi Kenshin said, putting his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist, ready for a conflict at any time.


    "Amitabha."


    Long-eared Dingguangxian chanted the Buddha''s name lightly, but was pushed back by Uesugi Kenshin.


    "If you don''t want to implicate His Majesty Amitabha, it''s better not to recite at this time. Su Jin is very careful at certain times."


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin''s words, the corners of Long-eared Dingguangxian''s mouth twitched, and she smiled helplessly:


    "Kunshamentian, do you think that we are all directly participating in the war now, do we still care about the crown of Amitabha?"


    "Ah, that''s true."


    Uesugi Kenshin nodded, and at the same time looked at the two suspiciously and said:


    "Actually, I don''t quite understand, why are you helping Rahula so much, even to the point of being expelled from Buddhism."


    Yes, delisted!


    The moment Long-eared Dingguangxian and Jinguangxian appeared, Buddhism issued a statement, cutting the connection between them and even Dingguang Buddha. That is to say, now these two people, including Dingguang Buddha, belong to the godless group. .


    Such a rapid distancing speed shocked many **** kings in Hakoba, so many **** kings focused their attention here.


    For eating melons, Hakoniwa''s three- and four-digit outliers are quite experienced.


    The powerful strength allows them to observe almost every corner of Hakoniwa''s non-forbidden zone, and therefore, almost all major events, these people are bystanders, so that although the upper circle looks large, it is actually small and pitiful.


    As soon as Buddhamen sent a message, most people knew the whole story after a few seconds (bgai), and understood that the dispute over Salamanda was a continuation of the struggle between Buddhamen and the Heavenly Army and Arcadia for the sovereignty of the lower layers.


    It is for this reason that they are more curious.


    That is, I am curious about where Dingguangfo and others have the courage to challenge Su Jin, who is in the ascendant at the bottom, and also curious about how this new superpower will deal with these offenders.


    Under the combination of the two, many gods and Buddhas have entered the state of eating melons.


    In the face of Uesugi Kenshin''s questioning, he had a lesson with Su Jin, apparently knowing that the other party was difficult to deal with, the long-eared Dingguangxian just smiled bitterly:


    "The grace of enlightenment cannot be repaid."


    Uesugi Kenshin heard the words and knew that the long-eared Dingguang Xian was in Buddhism and his honorary name was Dingguang Huanxi Buddha.


    In the legend, although the Fengshenbang is suspected to be the arm of one of the two in the east, its own strength cannot determine many existing personalities. At least Uesugi Kenshin has never heard of a big man who was promoted by relying on the Fengshenbang. Dingguang is happy. Not to mention Buddha.


    Therefore, the spiritual quality of the long-eared Dingguang Xian is obviously inherited from others, and this other person is obviously the oldest Brahmin king ''Vinayaka'' who was personally arranged by the Buddha to ''fleshly give'' to Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva.


    This kind of enlightenment is too implicated, so that the long-eared Dingguang Xian knew that he could not do anything, so he could only come to help.


    "Loyalty?" Uesugi Kenshin took a deep breath and said, "If the two of you don''t use any special measures, you can only drink your hatred here."


    She delays time, but also to squeeze out the true heritage of the artificial Buddha lineage represented by the two.


    As long as this is forced out, she can sweep away the leaves like the autumn wind and remove everyone.


    Otherwise, it''s just two three-digit figures, even in the lower realm, for Uesugi Kenshin, who is holding the simulated star creation map "Fan Shi gun", it is a food delivery.


    The two three figures heard the words and understood that Uesugi Kenshin was not entrusting the elders. They looked at each other, and then the long-eared Dingguangxian silently took out a skull.


    A golden skull.


    Looking at the skull with a golden body but with a glazed texture, Uesugi Kenshin''s tone became very subtle:


    "The skull of the Buddha has been sacrificed. You people in Buddhism are really..."


    That''s right, the golden glazed skull is one of the relics left by the Buddha after he was reincarnated as an adult and nirvana, and it is also the largest and most important relic among them.


    This thing was missing before, and all Buddhist sects expressed doubts about the whereabouts of the skull relic, but now that it appears here, the whereabouts are obvious.


    "Do you have your father''s skull in your collection? No wonder Rahula has the confidence to stop Su Jin."


    In fact, when the skull relic appeared, Uesugi Kenshin found that the outer door of 54545 where Salamanda was located and the lower level of the box garden had obvious cuts, and they had begun to form their own circles, and even the continuation with the box garden center began one after another. continued.


    What''s more subtle is that such a self-contained world separates the underground sealed space of the City of Bright Flames from the outer door.


    Needless to say, this method is naturally to guard against the real high-end combat power of Arcadia. Super existences such as Alger directly end up, and they are also guarding against Hestia, who is currently in poor condition.


    Even Uesugi Kenshin was skeptical that Dingguangfo and those people had plans to keep Su Jin out for a while.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s behavior of pretending to be Mandela and staying in the City of Bright Flames for a while is really wise.


    Because of this, even if Su Jin is repelled and is not within the scope of the cut, he can lower his will to incarnate and intervene inside the City of Bright Flames, thereby avoiding worse results.


    "However, just cutting the underground sealed space is the worst result."


    Uesugi Kenshin can already imagine the scene of the evil dragon breaking the seal.


    After all, no one could have predicted that, in order to seal the three-headed dragon, Rahula not only prepared the means of Pest to twist the seal, but after guessing that the plan might fail, he immediately sacrificed the skull of the Buddha.


    Tsk tsk, this dutiful son, in order to achieve double digits, is it a shopping trip?


    After all, the major sects of Buddhism can blatantly seal the relics of Buddha bones in the name of offering Buddha bones and not return them to the Buddha, but Rahula¡¯s son¡¯s hidden skull is definitely not included.


    And once the Buddha takes back the Buddha bone, it will inevitably cause a large amount of power to flow out of the altar, causing the Buddha''s plan to bind the Buddha to the altar to fail.


    It can be said that Rahula''s sacrifice of skull relics is no different from suicide.


    This is a proper bloodbath.


    That being the case, Uesugi Kenshin didn''t have much resentment for the release of the three-headed dragon.


    A Peister released a three-headed dragon, which she felt was a loss, but Uesugi Kenshin thought it was great when Buddha''s son came to demolish the house with his father''s skull.


    To a certain extent He is also rejoicing in suffering.


    Because of the power of the skull relic to form a world of its own, her simulated star creation map was also sealed.


    Uesugi Kenshin rolled up the sleeves of his suit, narrowed his eyes and said:


    "It seems that I have to perform today, tearing two three-figure statues with my bare hands."


    Seeing Uesugi Kenshin like this, Long-eared Dingguangxian and Jin Guangxian looked at each other, and without hesitation, Qi Qi took out the vajra and greeted them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Has it arrived yet?"


    The ground floor of the 8th house of the original Salamanda.


    A shadow appeared at the end of the spiral staircase, looking at the three-meter-high passage gate in front of him:


    "The skull relic can only be isolated for 20 minutes. According to the worst estimate, the magic star or Su Jin can break the blockade in 10 minutes. In this case, let Aziz Dakaha be released with five minutes as the critical point."


    While whispering, the shadow stepped out and entered the final passage.


    That''s when the world turned upside down.


    A shadow appeared in a flowerbed where flowers bloomed in all seasons.


    In the center of the flowerbed, there is an oriental-style pavilion.


    A cup of tea was gently filled, and then the teapot was put down, Su Jin raised his head, looked at the person who came and said:


    "Won''t you come for a drink?"


    Hearing this voice, Rahula fell silent.


    Chapter 1796 Reasons for Hostility


    The central pavilion of the Four Seasons Garden.


    Su Jin looked at Rahula in front of him.


    The other party''s appearance is about the second half of his 20s, his face is slightly round, and his facial features are ordinary. Except for his bald head, he is definitely the type that can''t be found if he is thrown into the crowd.


    This made Su Jin greatly disappointed with the appearance of Buddha''s son, and at the same time began to wonder why Buddha did not return home for many years before he became enlightened.


    It''s not that the wife is not good-looking, is it?


    Su Jin, who arranged the Buddha, complained in his heart.


    And at this moment, after a brief surprise, Rahula looked around with emotion and said:


    "The Garden of Flowers of the Queen of Halloween... I didn''t expect that you would go to the one who borrowed this realm temple to suppress me."


    However, Su Jin shook his head and said:


    "No, you guessed wrong."


    "Oh? I don''t know what Xiao Seng guessed wrong?" Rahula couldn''t help but wonder.


    Su Jin raised his finger at this time and shook-shaking said:


    "It''s not that I went to borrow it from the Queen, but she took the initiative to send it to me after she knew that you were against me. The difference is still obvious."


    "..." Facing the bragging-like words, Luo Huluo was silent for a while, and said strangely: "You and that queen haven''t fallen out yet?"


    "I don''t know either. She should have already fallen out. She still wants to give me this? The woman''s mind really doesn''t understand."


    Su Jin tried his best to maintain the character of ''falling out'', then knocked on the table and said:


    "Won''t you come for a drink?"


    He pointed to the teacup on the table and motioned for Rahula to sit down and talk.


    Rahula was silent for a moment, then said, "There doesn''t seem to be anything to talk about between us."


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned, and then asked inexplicably:


    "That''s what I want to ask too."


    When he said this, he said with a sad face:


    "Rahula, Rahula!"


    "I ask myself, Su Jin, that I have nothing to offend you. Why do you disrespect me like this?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin clearly found that Rahula seemed to be stunned.


    "Where did you not offend me?"


    "You said you didn''t offend me?"


    Luo Hulao looked at Su Jin unnaturally. After a while, he suddenly laughed, walked up, picked up the teacup on the table, drank it, sat down and said:


    "You should know my goal, right?"


    "In Buddhism, because my father occupies the top spot, many other Buddhas and Bodhisattvas can only rank below them, so even the Four Great Bodhisattvas can only rank in three digits. Unless they are enlightened, they cannot be promoted."

 Chapter 1217：

    "If you want to be promoted in Buddhism, there is only one way, and that is to choose the opposite side of Buddha, and as the identity of Moruo, be promoted to two digits."


    "And if I want to be promoted to Mara, I need to release Aziz Dakaha to release his exploits and try to be promoted to the Great Freedom Demon."


    "This should be the point where you think we''re at odds, right?"


    Su Jin nodded, indicating that he understood, then looked at Rahula silently, waiting for his next words.


    "Actually, if you are only promoted to Mora, you don''t have to release Aziz Dakaha as radical as it is, there is still a slow way."


    Hearing Rahula say this, Su Jin couldn''t help but wonder:


    "What method?"


    "Disturb Buddhism, let it let the lower class go, and cause the lower class to fall into order and chaos, thus slowly accumulating spirituality."


    Hearing Rahula say this, Su Jin''s expression finally changed.


    "Looks like you understand."


    Rahula smiled, then pointed to himself and said:


    "The reason why Buddha couldn''t control Buddhism is largely my factor, because my own son is going to be promoted to double digits. He is out of human nature, so he will not stop and let Buddhism fall into chaos."


    "Hehe, this kind of human nature that goes against his own ideas has put him in a contradiction. This is the reason why he is now nailed to the altar, at least the main reason."


    "Originally, according to the plan, before Hakoten falls into the end, I will complete the spiritual status, that is to say, if \''.\"Water Resources,,;Source?:\"Group\'';?6?5;6\ ''6;\''!1!\":8\"!?8\''?.9!.6,.,Preparation\";Use \''ÖÐ\'' to turn; group.\":7\".\ ''6\".6.,0.,,1?\''\''8;\",3?:2!?0, it''s not that I don''t have a safe way to become a two-digit number, but..."


    "However, I kicked Buddhism out of the Heavenly Army, took away the management rights, and completely ended your road to stable promotion?"


    Su Jin said what Rahula wanted to say in a very subtle tone.


    It was at this moment that Su Jin really wanted to understand the point of hatred between him and Rahula.


    The revenge of the road!


    If Rahula is the Buddha, then Su Jin is the Mara who hindered his enlightenment!


    "This is just one of them."


    Rahula shook his head, indicating more than that:


    "Actually, apart from this way, apart from the release of Aziz Dakaha, the way to advance to the lower realm of cholera, there is another way that can also make me a double-digit."


    "Oh?" Su Jin heard the words, surprised at the fact that there were three ways for Rahala to advance to the second digit, and was also curious about the third way.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "The so-called demon is the chaos of people''s hearts and the opposite of order."


    Speaking of which, Luo Huluo looked at Su Jin solemnly and said:


    "That is to say, as long as I defeat the commander of the Heavenly Army representing the order, I can also have a certain probability of promotion and achieve double digits."


    "Hehe, Di Shitian has never been aware of my existence, but his sense of smell has always been sensitive. After smelling something wrong, he immediately gave up the position of the commander of the Tianjun army to you, and successfully took over my army. This old fox has always been cunning. , I didn''t even know my existence and thought of a way to hinder me, which is really hateful."


    "Unfortunately, what Emperor Shitian didn''t know was that before Su Jin forced Buddhism to withdraw from the Heavenly Army, I was stuck at the last step, until Puxian Bodhisattva committed suicide, and I succeeded in killing a great Bodhisattva. To the limit of three digits, unfortunately, this limit came too late, otherwise I would not have to face you."


    ............


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s pupils shrank slightly, and suddenly understood the reason why Puxian Bodhisattva aimed at Emperor Shitian and Tianjun:


    "What is the relationship between Puxian Bodhisattva and you?"


    "He is my mentor."


    After hearing Rahula''s explanation, Su Jin completely understood.


    Why Puxian Bodhisattva and Di Shitian are old friends, but they keep targeting the Heavenly Army, and why is Puxian Bodhisattva committing suicide simply and neatly after being persecuted by him.


    It turned out to be to pave the way for Rahula... Even suicide, it is estimated that there are factors in order to cover Rahula in front of me and provide a chance to take the lead...


    The hatred of obstructing the way, the hatred of killing teachers, it is no wonder that Rahula would make such a ''provocation''.


    ''Is this the game I started? ...That''s true, it''s true that I pushed Rahula to the limit step by step unintentionally... In a sense, it''s not actually a provocation, but an accusation. ¡¯


    Facing the victim in front of him, Su Jin was silent for a while, and said:


    "So, you and I have to fight?"


    Hearing this, Rahula''s eyes narrowed, full of consciousness: "It is a decision of life and death!"


    "¡­I understand."


    Su Jin sighed and said regretfully:


    "It''s a pity, the noble highness of Buddhism will die at the hands of Aziz Dakaha today."


    In the next second, a dark shadow will cover everything! Eight.


    Chapter 1797 The Great Dutiful Son, Rahula


    The dark shadows take away the color of the flowers and darken the depths of the sky.


    In just an instant, the shadow took away the color of the Garden of Flowers and infected the ''color'' on Rahula''s body.


    "The Shadow of the Dragon?"


    Rahula recognized the origin of this power. It was the shadow of a powerful dragon seed left on the ground. It was also recognized as the power of the origin of the dragon vein, and it was a gift possessed by the pure blood dragon seed and its retinues.


    As one of the strongest dragons mixed with pure-blooded dragons and gods and Buddhas, Aziz Dakaha is very good at controlling the shadow of dragons.


    It''s just that Azi Dakaha''s manipulation method has always been single, a purely offensive shadow blade, but there is no such change as Su Jin that infects the fundamental concept of all things.


    The two-digit habitual control of Vientiane? No, it''s just close to "four five three", but there is a very strong power hidden on it, this is the so-called small universe...


    Rahula''s expression froze, and he didn''t see any movement from him. On his junior, the position of the tail vertebrae lit up with a faint golden light.


    A strong sandalwood scent came.


    The shadow that eroded Rahula seemed to have hit something incomparably solid, and was isolated on the surface of Rahula''s body, unable to go any further inward.


    Su Jin was not surprised that this move was countered, but he still looked at Rahula in surprise, and said with a rather surprised expression:


    "You implanted Sakyamuni''s relic into your body?"


    What kind of act of kindness and filial piety is this? Even Su Jin was stunned by this.


    "To fight double digits, this strategy is a must."


    Rahula, who had regained control of his own Vientiane, said in a tone of good deeds.


    Although relying on truth to control the root of all things and control the changes of all phenomena is only a difference between the truth of the universe and other existences, but this kind of thing is the gap between heaven and earth.


    The two-digit number that controls all things can use this power to tamper with the world and redefine the rules, while the three-digit number below it can only distort the laws of the world by virtue of its authority. This is a fundamental gap. If there is no way to offset this gap, The two sides didn''t even have the chance to fight at the same level.


    In the face of this power, Su Jin resisted all power with the characteristics of the eighth sense of the small universe, while Rahula indirectly used a similar power to offset it by implanting Sakyamuni.


    Although the two approaches are different, the effect is similar.


    "Sure enough, my guess was correct."


    Seeing Su Jin''s methods, Luo Huluo finally breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Su Jin with a look of happiness:


    "You really didn''t reach the level of ''truth'', you just simulated a similar power by relying on your own power."


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect to simulate the control of Vientiane by two digits. Is this the characteristic of a small universe?"


    Seeing Rahula analyzing his own strength, Su Jin didn''t care:


    "Aren''t you going to die under the shadow of the dragon? Obviously this is the best outcome for you and for Buddhism."


    "Sorry, I have no intention of actively seeking death."


    While Rahula said this, his figure was fading little by little.


    "Cause and effect?" Su Jin frowned, watching his disappearance in surprise: "Even the power of ''karma'' can be seconded, because it is the relationship between the Buddha and the relic, or is it the one who has seconded the power?"


    "It''s a pity, it''s the former." Rahula''s voice quickly faded, and he also said with a smile: "I chose the fruit of successful escape, using the power of the relic to cross the process and realize it directly. Of course, for the relic to come Say, this kind of operation is already the upper limit..."


    "However, that''s enough."


    Before dissipating completely, Rahula said in a slightly cunning tone:


    "Unlike those who are sheltered by my father and forget the terrible double digits, I am very aware of the monsters of people like you."


    "Not to mention fighting a monster like you who can even defeat monsters."


    "So, from the beginning, I didn''t plan to confront you head-on, but challenged you to the strongest opponent."


    "Let me see, is the strongest human being the strongest in the final trial, or you, the strongest human being, is better..."


    Seeing that Rahula disappeared from the Garden of Flowers unharmed, Su Jin just frowned, and then spit out a dirty breath:


    "It''s really annoying, this kind of information gap."


    People who are good at playing with bad feelings will inevitably be played by intelligence. Although no one has said this, Su Jin really feels the power of this sentence.


    The relic on Rahula''s body, he pinned his hopes on the three-headed dragon that he thought could fight with him. These anomalies that deviate from Su Jin''s cognition must be something that Su Jin did not know, and the intelligence that Rahula knew was supporting it. .


    Otherwise, it is impossible for Rahula to have such self-confidence. He is not a fool because he is a quasi-single-digit parent and child. Why did he just argue with Su Jin about something he was not sure about?


    So, what is the problem with the three-headed dragon?


    And just when Su Jin frowned and thought deeply.


    Underground of the original site of Salamanda, where the real seal is.


    The monk with a young and ordinary face came here, stood in front of the sealed gate, looked at the sun and stars in the sky, and said softly:


    "Sure enough, which one''s little universe is essentially something that exceeds two digits. If you want to deal with him, I can''t do it with my strength alone. 0.8"


    He said, stretched out his hand, and saw a skull full of bright gold and glazed texture appearing in his hand.


    Buddha relic, and the most important skull relic.


    Relying on his connection with the skull relic, Rahula retrieved it and directly canceled the previously isolated world.


    A breeze blows.


    The black parchment passed through the supplies and fell on the hall of the seal.


    It was the contract document symbolized by Pest''s gift game ''The Piper of Hamel''.


    "Because the revenge of the undead of the Black Death has distorted the sun, the ''preliminary cause'' is enough, so the result of ''the sun''s sovereign Chenlong is sealed'' will naturally be achieved."


    "It''s time to come out, Az Dakaha!".


    Chapter 1798 The evil dragon broke out of the seal


    Along with Rahula''s words, there was a boom, the sound was like a signal for the beginning, and the hall, which was the seal, trembled.


    Pieces of dust were shaken away, and the stones that made up the hall began to twist and disintegrate with both slowness and extreme speed.


    Gera-


    The central space was torn open with a large hole.


    Two pairs of red jade-like eyes slowly opened from it.


    Boom boom boom! The dome crumbled, and sunlight from the outside shone into the ground.


    "How do you feel about the long-lost sunshine?"


    Rahula looked at Aziz Dakaha with a smile, and looked at the vacant head in the middle of him in amazement:


    "Oh? The head in the middle was hit? Who has the ability to do such damage to you?"


    "This power... is Dingguang Buddha?" Aziz Dakahan''s deep voice echoed in the space: "No, there is something deep, this demonic nature hidden under Buddha nature, so it is, let Did Dingguang Buddha attach himself to his body by relying on it and send his real body into this lower realm? This kind of boring trick, it turns out to be you, Rahula!"


    "It''s been gone for tens of thousands of years, Evil Dragon."


    Rahula smiled and said:


    "Aren''t you going to come out and make a scene?"


    "There''s a lot of trouble, there''s this plan...but..."


    Before the words were finished, the huge, scaly claws gently pinched Rahula''s head:


    "...you got in my way."

 Chapter 1218：

    The next second, the sharp claws squeezed lightly, and with a puff, the golden Buddha''s blood, white brains, and a lot of broken bones burst open in Az Dakaha''s palm.


    And after doing this, Aziz Dakaha didn''t care whether Rahula died or not, but just kicked Rahula and the Buddha bone relic in his hand at will.


    humming sound.


    The trembling of the seal hall seemed to have stopped.


    Chenlong''s power returned, Xu Xing Taisui once again had the power to activate, and the originally cracked space began to return quickly.


    Being suppressed by Chenlong''s dragon nature, and by Xuxing Taisui''s sealing of spirituality, Aziz Dakaha was squeezed back into the seal little by little under such double suppression.


    However, under such pressure, his destroyed head, the head in the center of his body, began to recover little by little.


    Suppression and regeneration, Az Dakaha''s power collided with the rules of the sealed space.


    But under this high pressure hedging, the three-headed dragon''s ruby ??eyes were full of tears:


    "After thinking about it for a month, the power that I have been pursuing, that can challenge justice, has always been by my side."


    "Sect Master! So you haven''t left, you''ve been watching me!"


    Boom!


    Unspeakable heat rose from Az Dakaha, and the dark dragon shadows formed his wings.


    Tear!


    He waved his arm and easily tore apart the barrier formed by Void Star Tai Sui and Chen Long, and then spread his wings like lightning, rushing out of the underground sealed space and straight into the sky.


    The huge sealed space disintegrated again, and an illusory star map emerged. Around the star map, a blood-soaked golden real dragon slumped with the star map and slammed into the ground.


    But at this moment, the "corpse" of Rahula, who was thrown aside, suddenly trembled, and then laboriously picked up the Buddha''s skull, and with a bang, he inserted it into his head abruptly.


    Gacha Gacha!


    A grinding-like sound rang out.


    Rahula, who was wearing a golden skull, stood up slightly weakly, and then said in a deep tone;


    "It''s a mistake, I didn''t expect Aziz Dakaha to realize the existence of ''Angola Manuel'' so quickly."


    "I thought that he would understand the true power of ''Avista'' after facing Su Jin, between life and death. What made him exceed my expectations?"


    After thinking for a while, Rahula couldn''t come up with an answer and finally shook his head and said:


    "Forget it, that''s fine, it also saves my risk."


    "The two-digit incarnation of evil, ''Angola Manuel'', sacrificed himself and created Avesta. He clearly realized this true power. If he comes to Az Dakaha, he will soon let Su Jin understand, Why is he recognized by the gods as the strongest ''human final trial''... ahem!"


    When Rahula said this, he spat out a little bit of golden bone slag, and his breath also wilted a lot.


    Azi Dakaha, who has fully realized the true meaning of evil, even if it is a casual blow, it is like a heavy blow to the existence of his non-human spiritual personality.


    But even so, Rahula still did not choose to retreat.


    On the one hand, he needs to absorb the disasters that are about to happen, and on the other hand, he also needs to use his own existence to provide Avesta of Az Dakaha with a source of power to deal with Su Jin.


    After all, the characteristics of the simulated star map Avesta is that the more enemies there are, the stronger he is. In order to ensure Aziz Dakaha''s chances of winning, Rahula naturally wants to stay and support the three-headed dragon with the opposite of his spirituality. , dragging Su Jin''s hind legs hard.


    Thinking of this, Rahula laughed and said, even if he vomited blood and vomited bones, he still said happily:


    "Then, the next step is the war between dragons and people. Let Arcadia start the prologue of the evil dragon war once again!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The venue at Salamanda Central.


    Sarah looked at the small wounds on her arm full of sharp blades, frowned, and looked at the huge white earthen doll surrounded by strong winds in front of her.


    It was the storm demon ''Sytrom'' who was sent by Peste to attack them, and was also one of the three main cadres under Peist''s command.


    Originally, an enemy with at most four figures would not make Sarah vulnerable, but obviously, the enemy used illegal means.


    Then he turned his head to see that his body had already swelled and turned into a three-meter-tall cat-headed orc. At the same time, 453 Galoro, who was already out of breath, said:


    "Elder, can you still hold on to it?"


    "Just kidding, it''s not that the orthodox three-digit **** king has never beaten him, let alone this kind of fake fake."


    Galoro panted heavily, and the right arm that Sutrom had broken was the one he had just attacked.


    In dealing with high-ranking existences, he, a veteran four-figure who has faced dystopian demon kings and evil dragons, can be said to be rich in experience. If it wasn''t for the long-term injury of his upper body, he would have defeated the fake outlier who had been swallowed by power and will long ago.


    It''s just that, for some reason, the wounds left over from the battle of the evil dragons on his body seem to be aching all the time.


    "This kind of ominous premonition... Couldn''t Su Jin be able to stop that guy from breaking the seal..."


    However, just when Galoro thought so, there was a loud bang.


    On the mountain range of the main hall of Salamanda, at the position of the eighth house, tens of thousands of tons of mountain soil were lifted up, and a huge dragon-shaped shadow rushed into the sky.


    "Roar----"


    The huge impact turned into a howling like a dragon''s roar.


    At this moment, the jet-black light turned into parchment, announcing his arrival.


    At this moment, everyone who could observe Salamanda''s complexion changed greatly, and they realized a terrible fact.


    The three-headed evil dragon Az Dakaha,


    back! ! .


    Chapter 1799 Battle situation


    "You bastard!!"


    "boom!"


    "Damn rabbit!!"


    "boom!"


    "If you have the ability, don''t use that stupid gun to fight me with a real knife--!"


    "boom!!"


    The top of Salamanda, the lookout.


    Vera looked at Lating, who was being bombarded by black rabbits in the sky, while eating potato chips, she asked Kasugabe Yao who was offering potato chips beside her:


    "Is the black rabbit always so fierce?"


    "No, I''m usually super easy to bully." Kasugabe Yao shook his head and explained.


    And hearing Kasugabe Y¨­''s explanation, Aisha on the side showed a strange expression, pointed to the black rabbit and said:


    "You call this bullying?"


    "If it wasn''t for the one above who protected himself with authority, I''m afraid he would have been played to death by rabbits long ago? Is this also called bullying?"


    Kasugabe Yao tilted his head and said:


    "I don''t know... It''s a good atmosphere on weekdays. I stole the food she made for Su Jin, and she just complained a word or two. I don''t know why."


    At this time, Pumpkin Jack said with a smile:


    "I guess it''s because of the comrades who have sacrificed a lot, that there are bad people who want to take them away, so you''re angry, right?"


    "Black Rabbit made a lot of sacrifices?" Kasugabe Y¨­ was a little confused by this statement: "I remember that the main members of Arcadia were all drawn by Mr. Su Jin, does Black Rabbit have any sacrifices in it? "


    "Hmmmm!" Vera nodded repeatedly, agreeing with Kasugabe Y¨­''s statement, and Aisha who was beside her nodded in agreement when she saw the master nodding.


    However, at this time, a strange smile appeared on Pumpkin Jack''s face, which was ten times larger than a human head:


    "I didn''t say any specific sacrifice. Everyone knows this, and everyone who should understand it. All in all, Black Rabbit has sacrificed a lot in Arcadia''s expansion. You can understand it when you remember it."


    Speaking of this, Riddler Pumpkin Jack also added: "Oh, by the way, when you get along with the black rabbit in the future, remember not to give her green things, especially the green hat. It''s taboo, understand?"


    "The black rabbit is a rabbit, and it actually hates green. What is the principle?"


    Kasugabe Y¨­ said, thinking about whether he would bring a green dress as a souvenir to Black Rabbit when he returned from Salamanda later?


    Do you want to play it once?


    Just when Kasugabe Y¨­ was eager to try, there was a rumbling sound, a bottomless hole appeared where Pumpkin Jack was standing, and Jack himself disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing this scene, Kasugabu Y¨­, Vera, and Aisha all blinked and looked up at the sky.


    "You guys, don''t think that rabbit ears are decorations!!"


    Hearing Hei Rabbit''s angry rebuke, the three nodded repeatedly, and then ate potato chips in silence.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    the other side.


    Salamanda District 7.


    Reversely, Izayoi crawled out of the shattered private house, pooh pooh a few times, spit out dust, and then looked at the clay-like movable floor and the ''Weser'' bound by snake-like street lights, revealing With a surprised expression:


    "What''s going on with this guy? He still had a brain when he started the fight, and now he''s getting more and more stupid. He didn''t even take precautions against the items you gave him, Miss. Could it be that my brain was broken by me''?" "


    "Maybe that''s the case. After all, I always feel that this guy is the power that is exchanged for his brain."


    As Jiuyuan Asuka said, when he saw that Weser was in a situation of breaking free, his eyes immediately lit up, and he ordered:


    "Wind, earth, I command you to bind my enemies!"


    The invisible gust of wind was endowed with a four-digit spirit, and it turned into chains to block Weser''s body, while the mud on the ground turned into mud dragons, roaring and biting Weser''s limbs.


    The scene soon entered the stage of heavy bundling of Play, and Weser was even forced to open the middle door, becoming a sandbag that made Reverse return to Izayoi without any passion at all.


    "If it''s just this kind of enemy, it''s not worthy of our preparation for a month..."


    Hearing Reverse Izayoi''s complaint, Jiuyuan Asuka rolled his eyes and said:


    "Before complaining, can you hurry up? Do you think that restraining this beast will not consume spiritual power?"


    In fact, I really don''t need it. Because of the simulated star creation map ''Ancient Chronicles'', Jiuyuan Flying Bird has a huge consumption immunity in the gift of spirituality. With this level of spirituality, she doesn''t say a million , pulling ten thousand people can still do it.


    The concept of "eight million gods in Gao Tianyuan" resides in the body, which makes Asuka''s talent in words and spirits come into full play.


    However, just like Reverse Izayoi concealing the ultimate move of the ''third perpetual motion machine'', Jiuyuan Asuka also subconsciously concealed his consumption.


    After all, the two did not forget that they were rivals in the position of the third generation of Arcadia.


    "When it comes to envoys, you really have the style of a leader." Reverse Izayoi muttered, and then looked at Weser, who was bound in front of him, and grinned and moved his fists.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At that time, high above the sky.


    There were several large holes in the clothes, and there were penetrating wounds on the abdomen and the dominant right hand. His hands and feet were **** in the air by chains made of red blood. The spotless woman opposite.


    The highest dragon knight: Leticia Decrea.


    It was only less than 3 minutes, but it was the 3 minutes when Pester''s confidence was completely shattered.


    It is clear that the power used by the other party is far lower than his own, and the power of disaster he has obtained has been affecting and interfering with the other party.


    But in just three minutes, Leticia was fine, but Pest herself was beaten like this.


    On the other hand, he didn''t even use his authority.


    Such a gap even made Pest feel confused.


    A kind of doubt about the confusion of life.


    Everyone is a breaker with authority, why are you Leticia so strong?


    "Have you seen it, because your reckless behavior has brought misery to your subordinates."


    Leticia, who was overlooking the bottom, completely ignored Peste''s possible counterattack, and the humiliation brought about by this disregard made Pester grit her teeth.


    "If you didn''t rush to gain power, your three subordinates wouldn''t lose their wisdom and be played like this."


    "In the little garden, great strength is indeed necessary, but wisdom is also essential."


    Listening to Leticia''s words, Pest spat out a mouthful of blood, ignoring the mixed teeth, and said bitterly:


    "What''s the point of talking about this with my defeated general? Could it be that you still want to recruit me?"


    However, in the next second, Pest heard words that surprised her.

 Chapter 1219：

    "is it not OK?"


    Leticia smiled and asked, "Is there anyone who stipulates that I can''t recruit you?"


    "Are you kidding me, you and I have something with Arcadia..."


    "There is a big feud, right?" Leticia interrupted Pest''s words, and then turned the shadow gun in her hand and said: "I really want to get to the bottom of it, it should be you and Canary have a grudge, right?"


    "..." Pest didn''t say anything, just looked at Leticia with cold eyes, with an attitude of "no matter what you say, I won''t listen".


    At this time, Leticia smiled and said:


    "What if I don''t object to your revenge against the Canary?"


    Peister''s face froze, almost unable to hold back.


    "To be honest, I also hate that bad woman. If someone wants to kill her, I guess at most just pour a glass of wine in front of her tombstone and feel sentimental."


    Hearing Leticia''s words, Pest''s face changed and became extremely strange: "Aren''t you partners? A community partner?"


    Even Pest''s subordinates are willing to sacrifice themselves and gain power in order to help her get paid. Why is it different when they arrive in Arcadia?


    However, Leticia shook her finger and said, "First of all, let me correct that although the canary is our partner, it is a suspicious partner."


    Speaking of which, Leticia narrowed her eyes and looked at Pester and said:


    "If you think about it, you should also know that Su Jin did not inherit Arcadia in an orthodox way. The reason why he is the second generation is entirely because he is strong enough, and all the high-level operators in the community are all drawn by him. "


    "So, for those of us who have been drawn over, the canary has always been a destabilizing factor in the community, even after she showed her attitude of not participating in community affairs."


    "Even the former alliance members of the previous generation have a lot of dissatisfaction with the Canary. After all, 80% of the battle losses paid to seal the evil dragon, everyone was ordered to die by the canary, so (? Li Hao? ) There are not many people who have a good impression of her, and the only one who has a conscience towards her is probably just a black rabbit."


    Hearing Leticia''s explanation, Pest was stunned, but she did not expect that the legendary canary, who defeated the two final trials of the canary, turned out to be unaffected by Arkady Welcome to the sub-members.


    "So...you want to recruit me to be the knife against the canaries?"


    Leticia said with a smile at this time: "Almost, it is an insurance, a leader who guarantees the next generation, or the insurance of Su Jin''s bloodline."


    "Why?" Pest was at a loss: "Aren''t you Canary''s subordinate? You should be one of the people who have been with her the longest, right?"


    Hearing this, Leticia was silent for a while, then sighed: "...because I will have children too, and Su Jin''s children."


    "..." Pest was speechless, a little girl who couldn''t understand her mother''s mood at all.


    It was at this instant that Leticia''s expression suddenly changed, and she took Peste back for several thousand meters.


    At this moment, a huge sonic boom sounded.


    A huge shadow covered the sky and collided with Leticia.


    "This power..."


    Leticia, who had stabilized after being knocked away for several kilometers, had a solemn expression.


    "It''s Az Dakaha!" Zhuang.


    Chapter 1800 Evil and Justice


    Boom--!


    The wings of shadows just stretched out, causing a huge howling of the wind.


    With the whistling of the wind like thunder, Aziz Dakaha stretched his body.


    Three like lizards were revealed, and six eyes like ruby ??were observing the long-lost world of freedom.


    Under the small body of three meters high, there is a hidden power that makes the stars tremble.


    call--


    The high-altitude wind whistled his body, and the banner of evil on his back rippled with the wind under the fierce wind.


    "Ah...."


    Aziz Dakaha opened his mouth, opened his fierce teeth, and slowly lowered his salivation a little:


    "One...two...three...four...remarkably, there are four females, and the breath of one of them makes me feel familiar, oh, is that the vampire two hundred years ago? It''s growing fast..."


    Azi Dakaha, who sensed Leticia''s presence, just turned his head and glanced in the direction of Leticia''s direction.


    A mere four-figure exception might have made him excited to fight in the past, but after seeing better things, Aziz Dakaha was already a little unimpressed by Leticia.


    "That man... oh, that male 453 who symbolizes justice.... he doesn''t seem to be here? Hiding?"


    "Impossible, that kind of man can''t avoid me, the madness in his bones will not allow him to do such a behavior..."


    "So, is there an accident? The accident that got him into a contradiction... Well, it''s very possible that he doesn''t seem to recognize his own nature..."


    The three-headed dragon stood in the sky, muttering to himself, thinking about Su Jin''s possible actions.


    Facing that man, Aziz Dakaha did not intend to face it with the animal nature of the past.


    Although giving up language ability and strengthening his own monster nature can make the concept of natural disasters more intense, but facing the strongest opponent in history, Aziz Dakaha chose wisdom that symbolizes rationality.


    After all, that was a man who made him excited with just a hint of power leaking out, and he was a complete monster just like him!


    "Then, next, how to make him take the initiative to come out..."


    The three-headed dragon pondered the countermeasures to find Su Jin:


    "Dingguang Buddha, no, did Rahula mention his community, Arcadia? That seems to be the name of the community that hurt me two hundred years ago..."


    "To crush that community?"


    "No, before I deal with him, I can''t waste the slightest bit of strength, and face the strongest opponent with the utmost respect."


    "Hmm...Wait a minute, the breath below...Oh! Oh! The bloodline breath that is close to that person, heir? Same clan?"


    The three-headed dragon suddenly turned its head, and the three pairs of red jade eyes all looked at one place, looking at the girl who was restraining a demon.


    Om-!


    There was a buzzing sound in his head, and an indescribable chill filled his heart.


    At the moment of realizing the huge maliciousness, Jiuyuan Asuka suddenly shouted at the reversed Izayoi:


    "Flee! Something is coming!!"


    As soon as the words fell, Izayoi was about to solve Weser''s reverse reaction and instantly reacted, and jumped straight to the right.


    And Jiuyuan Flying Bird also made a move at this time and shouted directly:


    "Space, I order you, shorten me and..."


    The power of the word spirit took effect in advance. Compared with the language, the spiritual power of Jiuyuan Flying Bird completed the work faster.


    However, the space transfer failed, as if some targeted force specifically interfered with her transfer.


    Kuyuan Asuka, who noticed the failure, suddenly lost his mind.


    Then, she finally felt the waves of heat coming from behind her.


    Silently, like the most shrewd hunter, Aziz Dakaha, who silently came to the back of the long-distance bird, opened his mouth slightly, and asked in a deep voice:


    "Female, the source of your bloodline, where is your father now?"


    Hearing the questioning voice, Jiu Yuan Asuka, who overcame a little trembling on his body, turned his head and saw the huge opposite **** behind him.


    Her pupils shrank slightly, and she wanted to open her mouth, but heard a familiar roar.


    "Get down!"


    Jiuyuan Asuka hurriedly (bgai) rolled forward on the spot.


    And right here, the jet-black shadow spear and the white-gold brilliance spear hit Az Dakaha at the same time.


    Boom!


    Huge dust disgust.


    At the same time that the vision was blocked, Jiuyuan Asuka also fled from its original position, and retreated towards the distance with the return of Izayoi.


    Neither of them are fools, and to give them a sense of danger of that scale, the enemy must be an extremely terrifying monster, and it is even very likely that the evil dragon that was sealed in the ground of Salamanda was the one mentioned before.


    In the current situation of this great enemy, even Izayoi did not want to cause trouble to the seniors of the community, so he naturally chose to evacuate with Asuka.


    "Did it hit?"


    The Black Rabbit in the air asked nervously. When the huge shadow shot straight into the sky, she knocked out Rating immediately, sent Kasugabe Y¨­ and Vera away, and returned to take Asuka and Izayoi away, however, However, they discovered the attack of the three-headed dragon, so they tacitly launched a joint attack with Leticia, who had just arrived.


    It''s just... Can such an attack work on that evil dragon?


    Leticia nodded towards Galoro, who was evacuating with Sarah, then glanced at Sutrom, who was chasing them. She couldn''t do much, and turned around and explained to Black Rabbit:


    "It''s useless, such an attack is just to stop it."


    "Your fake Brahma Spear can still cause a little damage, my shadow, because it contains the concept of dragon species, it will not work for him."


    "This familiar force... oh, it''s you, vampire female."


    The huge dust dissipated with the most whistling sound, Aziz Dakaha withdrew his waving arm, patted the bruise on his shoulder that was hit by the black rabbit, and then three pairs of ruby-colored eyes stared at the two in front of him and said. :


    "I smell the power of authority...and even more in my heart, the breath of that man..."


    "Yes, you are the female serving that man, right?"


    Leticia and Black Rabbit didn''t answer, they just looked at Aziz Dakaha alertly.


    Unlike 200 years ago, where you could only bet on the lives of all Arcadia members, Leticia, who already had exceptional combat power, and the black rabbit, who was a shrine maiden, could block Az Dakaha at the lower level where output was limited. , even if it can''t be defeated, but it can still be done by holding him back for a short time.


    "A little question, where is that man?"


    Az Dakaha''s question caused Leticia to frown deeply, but just as she was thinking about how to respond.


    The surrounding space suddenly changed.


    The lines are covered with dark green, as if the space of four is forcibly downgraded to a two-dimensional line world. The lines of dark green replace everything in the previous space.


    in such a space.


    A figure quietly stood in front of Leticia and Black Rabbit, separating them from Az Dakaha.


    Seeing this scene, the three-headed dragon''s hideous face showed a happy smile:


    "It doesn''t smell of confusion..."


    "Oh, yes, are you ready to fight me too!"


    "Su Jin yo--!".


    Chapter 1801 There is a limit to the strategy


    Emerald green lines criss-cross, the concept of matter is weakened, leaving only the different dimension of time and space.


    Su Jin, dressed in black, faced the three-meter-high alien, Azi Dakaha, the three-headed evil dragon known as the evil dragon.


    The high voice of the evil dragon and the happy face made Su Jin frown:


    "A fight with you?"


    "What gave you the confidence to fight with me?"


    "Avesta that can imitate the opposite of the enemy''s power? That kind of thing that just imitates Genesis, are you sure it can imitate the opposite of me?"


    "cannot!"


    Az Dakha says - Facts:


    "I knew from the beginning that Avesta doesn''t work on your cosmology."


    "Hehe, although the cosmology on your body is a cosmology with Greek origins, it is more peculiar in nature. I don''t know its exact nature, but at least for now, it is a cosmology that belongs only to human beings!"


    "And Avesta, the only thing that doesn''t work is the Zoroastrian cosmology and the human cosmology."


    "Facing you, Avista really doesn''t have much effect!


    But this is not the reason why I can''t stand in front of you! "


    The ruby-colored eyes of the three-headed evil dragon stared at Su Jin''s face, and Su Jin''s irritable face was reflected in the six eyeballs.


    He was irritable and angry, even if he didn''t use any force, but just anger exuded a suffocating pressure.

 Chapter 1220：

    Strong enemy!


    Unprecedented formidable enemy!


    Let the cell tremble, let the roaring enemy of the atoms that make it up!


    "When I took over the banner of evil in the hands of the suzerain, I decided that I was destined to bear the ''flag of inseparability'' in this life and become a demon king who opposes order!"


    "I am the absolute evil!"


    "It is the blocker of all heroes leading to the door of justice!"


    "There is no chance of winning? Can''t defeat? Can''t be an equal opponent, there is no point in discussing these!"


    "When I stand here, the evil stands here, and the one who opposes me is justice!"


    "So, let''s fight!"


    "As the commander of the Heavenly Army and the master of order, fight with me!"


    "It''s inevitable, it''s absolute, and the fight I''m waiting for will prove ''whether absolute justice exists''!"


    "Boring paranoia."


    Su Jinman curled his lips irritably, turned his head to look at Leticia and Black Rabbit behind him, and said:


    "You retreat, so as not to be infected by this fool."


    The words fell, and part of the green ''lines'' suddenly gathered together, forming an illusory door of light.


    Outside the gate of light, the scene of the City of Bright Flames clearly emerged.


    After seeing Su Jin, Leticia and Hei Rabbit didn''t say much. They just left the different dimension built by Su Jin through the door of light.


    Aziz Dakaha did not stop him.


    It is true that Leticia and Black Rabbit are left behind to provide Avesta with four-digit strength support, but he doesn''t care about that.


    In order to defeat evil, it is right for the righteous to reduce the power of evil!


    And the evil attacking the old, the young, the sick, and the sick, in order to threaten justice, is also something that should be done.


    But that''s what the **** Az Dakaha would do.


    After gaining reason, Aziz Dakaha, who understood that he could not keep the two under the protection of Su Jin, naturally gave up such useless behavior.


    Besides!


    The evil manifested as the weak is not the most wonderful destination in his life journey!


    At this time, when Leticia and Black Rabbit left, Su Jin turned his head and looked at Aziz Dakaha and said:


    "If you have any last words, it would be better to say them in one go."


    Hearing this, Aziz Dakaha showed an unexpected look:


    "Just send the two females away, without clearing up other accidents?"


    As Aziz Dakaha said, a large shadow appeared behind him.


    The indescribable demonic nature permeates from the shadows, and while the demonic nature diffuses, pictures are revealed in the shadows.


    In that picture, there are Uesugi Kenshin, who was restrained by Chang-eared Dingguangxian and Jinguangxian, and Leticia and Heitu and others who joined with their companions and took Jiuyuan Asuka and others to pack and evacuate the entire City of Bright Flames. , and there is also Rahula sitting quietly in the original sealing place, wearing a golden skull.


    These people have all shown malice, so they are captured by Avista, and their power will be turned into a sharp blade for Azi Dakaha to attack Su Jin.


    Aziz Dakaha was puzzled by Su Jin''s inaction.


    Leaving aside the rest for the time being, the power of Rahula that originated from the Buddha can be said to be the greatest source of power for him to face Su Jin now.


    Why didn''t he stop.


    However, in the face of Aziz Dakaha''s question, Su Jin sighed softly after a moment of silence:


    "I''m tired."


    He sighed, like a tired traveler returning home after a busy day''s work:


    "The World of Hakoniwa is just too unfriendly to an ordinary young man like me."


    "Intelligence, calculations, entanglements of interests, and the general environment of the situation. As a leader of the forces, I have to think about these things every day. I can only play some boring little games occasionally to relieve fatigue. Unfortunately, this kind of thing is also done now. Incredible."


    ............


    "Thinking about these things all day, I feel like my body is about to rust, but there is no way, living in Hakoniwa, it seems that these thoughts are necessary, like breathing, like air."


    The three-headed dragon stared at Su Jin with its red jade-colored eyes, and said solemnly:


    "what do you want to say?"


    "What do you express? This kind of expression is usually used to say ''other people''s views'', but I don''t seem to have any views here, it''s just complaining."


    While Su Jin was talking, the golden, naked-eye rays of the sun gradually covered his body.


    The treasure named ''Great Secret Treasure'' slowly covered his whole body.


    "In this little garden world, I keep playing with the little bit of information I have, trying to get the most benefit in the safest way."


    "In this game again and again, I finally understand that there is a limit to cleverness!"


    "so--!"


    Speaking of this, Su Jin''s whole body is already covered under the great secret treasure, and the flaming small universe exudes a terrifying coercion that distorts the dimensions!


    "Come and fight! Evil Dragon!!"


    After the words fell, the golden fist turned into lightning, turned into light, and slammed into Az Dakaha!


    "Come on! Yingjie, who has been missing for hundreds of years!!"


    Aziz Dakaha grinned and clenched his fists hard.


    "Stepping over my corpse is justice!!"


    The next moment, the fists of the two collided!


    boom! ! Eight.


    Chapter 1802 You are both vegetables and fun


    On the road to the neighboring city.


    Jiuyuan Asuka looked back in the direction of the City of Bright Flames, which was already far away from tens of thousands of kilometers, turned his head, and asked Leticia:


    "Leeticia, is it alright for us to leave like this?"


    "It''s alright." Leticia adjusted her hand around Peste''s waist.


    The black death loli, who was full of madness before, is now speechless and silent, allowing herself to be held by Leticia.


    Thanks to this, Lating, Weser, and Sutrom, who should have been swallowed up by authority, all followed carefully behind a few people. They wanted to attack but were afraid of accidentally hurting their master, so they controlled it with difficulty.


    "Facing that dragon, too many people are just a hindrance, and you don''t want to implicate Su Jin on Asuka, right?"


    Hearing Leticia''s words, Kuyuan Asuka was a little unwilling, and at the same time asked worriedly;


    "Is it really okay? Facing that evil dragon?"


    Although it was only a brief stagger, Aziz Dakaha''s terrifying aura left a deep impression on Jiuyuan Asuka.


    Facing that kind of monster, is Su Jin really okay? She didn''t want to be an orphan just after having a relative.


    At that time, when I heard Jiuyuan Asuka''s words, I back to Izayoi and clicked:


    "Instead of worrying about our second generation, you might as well worry about whether the dragon is okay."


    Kasugabe Yao heard what Izayoi said, and nodded in agreement:


    "Yes, Yao, you are worried about the wrong person."


    Speaking of which, Kasukabe Y¨­, who was worried that Asuka would not understand, immediately said:


    "The leader hates things that exceed his expectations. That will make him very uneasy, and once uneasy, the leader will become very violent."


    "Very violent? What kind of violent method?" Kuyuan Asuka was a little confused by Kasugabe Y¨­, and couldn''t help but wonder.


    Kasugabe Yao shook his head and said, "I heard what my father said, Black Rabbit should understand, right?"


    "Then I understand so well!"


    The black rabbit, who was moving with everyone in the background, was speechless, and even said with some stomach pain:


    "Five figures are involved in the second huge war. When five figures are five, they face the three-figure Alger-sama, and they also come up with a godslayer war involving the entire small garden.."


    "Don''t look at Su Jin''s appearance of playing tricks and tricks, he''s a good eater and a playboy!"


    "Hehe, just like his way of playing, once things don''t go his way, I''m afraid he will be the fastest to overturn the table!"


    "Asuka, don''t be fooled, what kind of intellectual leader do you think he is?"


    "Take it down, he can''t beat me at Go!"


    Hearing this, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao blinked in confusion: "But, what kind of evil dragon, what kind of Buddhism, didn''t they all appear as he said?"


    "And then? Did things develop as he said? No?" Black Rabbit rolled his eyes and said, "To put it bluntly, Su Jin just knows more than us, so he can guess more than us. More than that."


    "Every time he uses information that he doesn''t know where to get it, he seems to be very powerful, and everything is calculated, but once the calculation is exceeded, his mentality will collapse quickly, and once his mentality collapses, he will Get furious, and then, Boom!"


    Black Rabbit made a gesture of exploding a bomb, and then made a gesture of wiping his neck:


    "Blow up everything beyond expectations!"


    "..." Jiu Yuan Fei Niao opened his mouth wide and looked confused.


    At this time, Leticia said a little embarrassedly: "Asuka, do you know why Su Jin prefers your mother, Lord White Night King, rather than the mother of Caibird, Lord Queen of Halloween?"


    "Why?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao asked blankly.


    Hearing this, Hei Rabbit immediately complained: "Because the queen is too shrewd, she always wants to plot against him. He knows that he can''t do it, so he hates it, and Lord Baiyasha is too active, and the two have similar smells."


    "So, don''t think too much about Su Jin, he himself knows that his level of playing tricks has always been low, so he plays with information every day to trick people, and he should also know that he is actually the fate of the martial arts faction. "


    After hearing so much, Ishiu Ye couldn''t help but complain, "By the way, you guys understand so well, why didn''t you remind me?"


    "Ah this..." Black Rabbit''s eyes wandered, his expression a little unnatural.


    And Leticia said with a smile:


    "Reminder for what? Your man is more energetic, isn''t he cute?"


    Hearing this, Jiuyuan Asuka and Nihui Izayoi looked at Leticia speechlessly, looking at the loli appearance the other party maintained, and immediately understood that this person was probably ''ill'' and liked to ''pretend to be tender and eat tender grass'' ......


    Galoro, who was struggling to follow a few people, looked up at the sky behind and said:


    "Stop chatting for a while."


    "We need to cross the border at the outer gate of 54545 as soon as possible, go to the outer gate next door and use the realm gate to leave the North District."


    Speaking of this, Gallo Luo paused:


    "The shock is almost coming!"


    Hearing this, everyone immediately became nervous, and they all became alert.


    At the same time, a dazzling golden light exploded in the sky in the direction of Salamanda, and terrifying fluctuations were brewing and rising there.


    When everyone sensed this scene, their hearts suddenly froze:


    The battle between evil and justice has begun!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Alien space.


    Countless emerald green lines are standing there as if they have never changed.


    After hitting hundreds of millions of punches, Su Jin stopped, pulled away violently, moved his neck, and then looked at Aziz Dakaha in front of him and said:


    "The physique is good! It''s a little more brittle than I thought."


    Aziz Dakaha didn''t answer 0.8, just looked at his bent right arm, and saw the exposed Morihan white bones and the terrifying power entangled in it, eating the bones and drinking the marrow.


    In just one collision, his hand suffered injuries that were difficult to heal in a short period of time.


    What''s more troublesome is Su Jin''s body, the terrifying power that looks like a flame and touches like a sinister monster.

 Chapter 1221：

    will lose!


    No odds!


    Az Dakaha realized this and laughed:


    "awesome!"


    "You are amazing!"


    "It seems that the biggest meaning of being sealed here for two hundred years is to wait until you are born!"


    Before he finished speaking, Boom¡ª! sound.


    The head on the right side of the three-headed dragon was smashed through by a fist! .


    Chapter 1803 Black-bellied means


    Su Jin took advantage of the situation to clamp the slender neck of the three-headed dragon with his forearm, and looked at the other two heads of the evil dragon suspiciously:


    "A fight is a fight. What are you talking about? I really don''t understand your second-class thinking."


    Before he finished speaking, the two heads of Aziz Dakaha suddenly opened their mouths, and the dazzling incandescent light suddenly gathered in them, and then erupted!


    ¡ª¡ªThe Light Wheel of Tyrant!


    There is a legacy of destroying a third of the world, one of the strongest gifts of the flash heat system, and the fuse that ignited the eschatology. At this time, it was quickly blasted by Aziz Dakaha.


    However, at the moment when the light wheel appeared, Su Jin''s left hand suddenly moved, and without shyness, he greeted him from the front, and held the already bursting white light.


    "Please eat some candy!"


    The golden arm wrapped in armor pressed the Tyrant''s halo directly toward Az Dakaha''s mouth, burned his teeth, and stuffed it directly into his throat.


    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The big explosion that shook the space drowned the two of them.


    Huge shocks, bursts of gamma rays, and all kinds of disasters detonated by flash heat have been displayed in this different dimension.


    Wait until everything dissipates.


    Su Jin, who was unscathed, looked at Aziz Daka, who had lost two 16 heads and only the leftmost head remained.


    "That''s it?"


    He looked at Aziz Dakaha irritably, as if seeing a coquettish beauty masseuse who wanted to fight for an hour, but the other party only had two minutes of stamina.


    This is not in line with Su Jin''s expectations, at least to this extent, and it does not reach the level of strength he broke the Void Star Tai Sui seal last time.


    Could it be that the dragon didn''t listen to his advice, and without breaking the seal independently, when he saw Rahula release himself, he couldn''t wait to trouble him?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but regret:


    "If you only have this level, then I, who beat you, can''t be called justice at all, right?"


    "Indeed."


    Aziz Dakaha raised his only remaining head and sighed with regret:


    "Avista really doesn''t work for you."


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows, guessing that Aziz Dakaha would make a move, but he just didn''t stop it.


    After all, he is a Saint Seiya!


    The Saint Seiya''s favorite is to take a blow from someone else''s trick, and then come to a Jedi to fight back!


    Su Jin used to be too steadfast and never played like this, but now, he wants to play!


    "Hehe, as the weak and the villain, when I fall into the disadvantage, I will naturally use despicable means to obtain that slim chance of victory!"


    The single-headed dragon stood up straight, and said words that were obviously reserved for the evil party, but which made people feel that they were not evil.


    He faced Su Jin directly, grabbed his remaining hand towards the void suddenly, and then pulled it hard.


    The golden, glazed skull head was dragged from an unknown place abruptly.


    The eye sockets of Rahula''s skeleton without eyeballs seemed to be enlarged, and a violently fluctuating will rose in this different dimension.


    "This is... it''s the cause and the effect. Someone created the cause to catch me, skipped the process, and got the effect?"


    Rahula finally realized something and guessed who the person who caught him would be.


    At this time, at this time, there will be those who are able to use the causal authority of the Buddha, except for the Buddha, who is Azi Dakaha who deliberately provided help.


    Sure enough, when Luo Huluo guessed the truth, he saw Su Jin with a delicate face, and even a little eager to try.


    He wants to kill me? Rahula immediately realized Su Jin''s thoughts, but before he could react, Aziz Dakaha suddenly waved his arm and slammed into the void.


    Bang pong!


    It sounded like a broken mirror.


    That was the reason why Aziz Dakaha had just destroyed a corner of the other-dimensional space, and directly achieved the effect of destroying the entire other-dimensional space.


    Dimension collapsed.


    But just this kind of collapse, for the three people present, they don''t even need to defend, but let their bodies resist the damage and return to the already empty capital of brilliance.


    It was at this moment that the gods who were originally isolated because of the different-dimensional space could see the situation on the battlefield clearly.


    "This is?"


    "Hey! Azi Dakaha?!! Su Jin?!! Are these two already fighting? Huh? Azi Dakaha is so miserable?"


    "Wait, look at Az Dakaha''s hand, what did he grab?"


    "Buddha bone relic? Or a skull!! Oh my god! Someone pressed the Buddha''s skull on his head, is he crazy?"


    "That person is... Rahula? Wait, he actually blasphemed the Buddha''s bone? That''s his father''s bone!"


    And just when the gods were shocked by this sudden scene, Aziz Dakaha held Rahula like a walnut, raised his hand high, and laughed loudly:


    "If I don''t want Buddha''s son to die, all the people from Buddhism will come and become my nourishment!!"


    As he said that, he pressed **** Rahula''s head. The Buddha''s skull, which was supposed to be incomparably miraculous, now made a crackling sound.


    It was Aziz Dakaha who was using Avesta, the power of Mara that opposed the Buddha, to destroy the Buddha''s relic.


    "what?"


    "Bold!"


    Seeing that Aziz Dakaha was going to kill Rahula, the focus was on crushing the Buddha''s relic, and the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas who were hiding in the dark suddenly couldn''t sit still.


    above the sky.


    The pure white lotus blossomed, and the flowers opened, revealing the white jade vial in the bud. Inside the vial, the green willow branches were slightly bent, and a drop of water dripped.


    The droplets of water fell, and fell directly towards Az Dakaha''s head.


    Under the ground, it was dark and dark, and the tin rod with howling resentful spirits protruded from the ground and smashed straight at the evil dragon.


    At the same time, the clear light appeared out of thin air, and the sound of Buddha''s name and chanting sounded, as if gathering all the beauty in the world.


    ¡ª¡ªThe Four Great Bodhisattvas have taken action!


    Except for Samantabhadra who committed suicide, the rest of the Bodhisattvas seemed to be unable to bear the destruction of the Buddha''s bone relic. Some of them seemed to be unable to bear the Buddha''s son to be swallowed by the evil dragon, so they extended a helping hand.


    Sanguang Shenshui, **** tin staff, and the light of Qingmeng attacked Aziz Dakaha at this moment.


    And at the moment when the attack was about to hit.


    Roar!


    The roar of the lion exploded out of thin air!


    The golden lion composed of thunder light destroyed the attack of the three bodhisattvas. In the end, it seemed that because of the ''too much consumption'', it hit Aziz Dakaha softly on the chest, only struggling to pop out a little bit of '' ''White smoke.


    "Oops, my hand slipped!"


    Su Jin shook his hand and said regretfully:


    "I thought I could kill it, why did someone suddenly come out to help the evil dragon block the gun, this is so inappropriate!"


    Speaking of this, under the fixed gaze of the gods, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and said with a bright smile:


    "You Buddhists, shouldn''t you join forces with the evil dragon?".


    Chapter 1804 Then you can die!


    Quiet.


    It was as if everything in the world lost its voice at this moment.


    Whether it was the gods and Buddhas watching the battle, or the Four Great Bodhisattvas of Buddhism, or even Aziz Dakaha, they didn''t expect Su Jin to do this.


    He would actually do it!


    However, with Su Jin''s words, "You Buddhists shouldn''t join forces with the evil dragon, right? '' come.


    Too many gods and Buddhas were directly awakened by this sentence.


    "Good guy!"


    "I''ll just say good guy!"


    From the Ashura tribe, Di Shitian, who came to accompany his wife on vacation, slapped Brahma''s thigh angrily, breaking Brahma''s thigh:


    "Hahahaha, don''t talk about Manjushri now, I''m afraid that Guanyin''s temper will also be **** off by Su Jin!"


    Next to Emperor Shitian, the beautifully dressed former Asura Queen Shezhi was dissatisfied:


    "But the people from the Fomen attack Azi Dakaha, won''t they also fuel Avesta''s power and feed the evil dragon? Su Jin is not wrong, isn''t he?"


    "That''s right, but Su Jin is obviously going to cheat his Buddhist sect on the line, but the problem is that they still have to fall into the trap."


    Di Shitian laughed, as if he had never encountered such a happy thing in tens of thousands of years:


    "It doesn''t fit, that fellow Aziz Dakaha will definitely destroy the Buddha''s bones, that lunatic is the kind of person who doesn''t care about the consequences.


    When the Buddha''s bones are destroyed, the Buddha will inevitably be affected, but in comparison, the "altar" with the Buddha''s bone relic as the core, the device called the "golden body", will be more affected.


    Compared with the Buddha''s escape from trouble, the people of Buddhism will never be concerned about other things, which is why they get involved.


    And if he gets into the set, that kid Su Jin will definitely tear off a large piece of meat from Fomen, that kid just has such an appetite. "


    "I just don''t know how far this kid wants to go."


    Hearing Di Shitian say this, Brahma, who was silently setting his bones next to him, really sighed:


    "I saw the Buddha weeping blood and the Bodhisattva weeping". "


    "The Riddler Gets Off!"


    Di Shitian responded casually, and then looked at the direction of the capital of Huangyan with burning eyes, and murmured in his mouth:


    "Let me see, Su Jin, how do you want to fix it?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    More than ten seconds after Su Jin questioned.


    One after another silhouettes appeared in the sky of the capital of brilliance.


    There is a black-haired young woman in white clothes, holding a jade bottle, and cinnabar between her eyebrows.


    There is a man with six arms and a mustache, who looks majestic and is guarded by Baoguang Yuqi.


    There are also old men with dark tin sticks, tattered monk robes, pale beards and long earlobes.


    Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, Manjushri Bodhisattva, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.


    In the face of Su Jin''s questioning, the three Bodhisattvas descended to the lower level with their Dharma bodies and stood in front of Su Jin.


    After seeing the appearance of the three major Bodhisattvas, Aziz Dakaha stopped his action against the Buddha''s bones. This tacit cooperation made Su Jin secretly praise him.


    When the evil dragon sees you, he will stop doing it, and will he say that you are not tricky?


    The three big bodhisattvas had black faces and seemed to have secretly communicated for a while. In the end, Manjusri Bodhisattva took the lead and said:

 Chapter 1222：

    "Amitabha..."


    However, in the next second, Su Jin asked back: "So Amitabha also participated in this matter?"


    At this time, Amitabha Buddha, who was wandering around the heavens and the earth with his mind, couldn''t sit still, and directly passed the three bodhisattvas and replied:


    "The old monk doesn''t have it, it has nothing to do with the old monk."


    The atmosphere became a little awkward.


    At least the three bodhisattvas except Amitabha are a little embarrassed.


    I just chant a Buddha name. As for how to get on the line like this?


    "Oh, Amitabha doesn''t have it, so the other three bodhisattvas have."


    Su Jin "suddenly realized" nodded, then raised his hand and said:


    "Alright, let''s go together with you four bodhisattvas."


    "Hehe, even though I am in the lower level and need to suppress the evil dragon with one hand, I, Su Jin, are still invincible in the world."


    "I..."


    Manjushri''s expression was twisted, and he was about to say something, but just as his lips moved, a lion of thunder and light appeared out of thin air and launched an attack brazenly.


    "Master Su, listen to me..."


    It''s sizzling!


    A hand-knife struck from the front in an oblique slash, cut the head from below the right ear, and crossed out from above the left ear.


    Su Jin, who did not know when to appear in front of Manjushri Bodhisattva, ''maintained'' the movement of waving a knife, and said expressionlessly:


    "They''re all enemies, still listen to you?"


    "You didn''t persuade Aziz Dakaha to put down the butcher''s knife, but instead came to persuade me? What''s the reason! I think you are with the evil dragon!"


    The Dharma body was destroyed, and the Manjusri Bodhisattva in the heavens suddenly spit out a golden Buddha statue, which caused many disciples under his seat to be shocked:


    "Grandfather!!"


    "Buddha!!"


    "I''m fine."


    Manjushri waved his hand, and then said with a sad face:


    "I said don''t mess with him, don''t mess with him, Rahula, you just don''t listen, now it''s alright, if they see anyone, they''ll kill them, how are you going to deal with it?"


    After saying this sentence full of resentment, Manjushri Bodhisattva sighed and said:


    "Let''s pass it on. I''m going to retreat to recuperate. The deadline is a thousand years. During this period, you can decide for yourself."


    "Ancestor?!"


    Without waiting for the disciples to refute, Manjushri closed his eyes, and the whole person fell into a state of silence, as if he didn''t want to say any more.


    "Hahahahaha~"


    Seeing that Manjushri Bodhisattva''s Dharma body was destroyed and framed to be with him, Aziz Dakaha couldn''t help but let out a hearty laugh:


    "Fun, so much fun!"


    Like a child who saw a fresh toy, He happily showed a hideous smile and said:


    "That''s right, Manjushri is implicated in me, or in other words, there are not many people in the whole Buddhism who have no contact with me, and the Four Great Bodhisattvas came to help me ''help boxing'' this time."


    "How is it, Su Jin? Are you going to kill them all?"


    Hearing Aziz Dakaha''s words, not to mention the two remaining Bodhisattvas, even the people watching the battle in the heavenly world turned a little green at the moment.


    They have a fart relationship with Aziz Dakaha, it is clear that this evil dragon wants to pull them into the water and use Avesta to deceive their power.


    And the most hateful thing is that this evil dragon is still clamoring for Su Jin to kill them all, which is extremely shameless.


    This evil dragon, not seen for hundreds of years, has changed his tongue even without training his physique?


    But just when the gods in the heavenly world were terrified, Su Jin looked at Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva with a faint gaze and said:


    "Bodhisattva, I heard that you have something to do with Emperor Wa?"


    Facing Su Jin''s compelling gaze, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva was silent for a while, and could only say bitterly: "...He De He Neng, the little monk, can he be related to that Emperor Wa?"


    "Oh!"


    Su Jin suddenly nodded.


    next second.


    Sen Han''s fist is infinitely enlarged in the eyes of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva!


    A soft whisper came:


    "Then you can die.".


    Chapter 1805 Fallen Bodhisattva


    With a deadly fist, it magnified infinitely in the eyes of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva.


    The fiery little universe on the fist is filled with a terrifying will to destroy. Just getting close makes people''s mind stagnate and their brains go blank.


    will die!


    Absolutely die!


    When such thoughts filled my heart, a playful voice sounded:


    "It would be a big loss for you to easily get rid of my ally like this."


    Accompanied by the voice of the words, there were only these three ferocious dragons with pale heads and ruby ??eyes.


    Its right hand, which was restored by the power of karma, was firmly grasping Su Jin''s fist.


    The fists of the two sides did not touch in the true sense, but collided with each other at a distance of less than three centimeters.


    sizzle-


    It sounded like sparks flickering.


    The concepts of destruction and disaster collided in the hands of the two sides in contact with each other. The black lightning and the gray lightning exploded from the tiny distance, and the surrounding space produced spider web-like cracks under such impact.


    "Oh?"


    Su Jin raised his eyebrows slightly, and glanced at Aziz Dakaha with a suppressed look, as if surprised by his move:


    "Are you really allies?"


    Su Jin''s astonished question directly made Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva''s face dark.


    After recovering from death, she wanted to explain, but her reaction was slow, and Aziz Dakaha was the first to speak:


    "We are a firm ''alliance'' on the matter of killing you."


    As soon as these words came out, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva''s expression turned pale.


    She understood that today, this person and one dragon did not intend to let her avatar go back alive.


    Thinking of this, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva quickly calmed down, quickly took out the willow branch from the jade vase, and, as if waving a long whip, went straight to Az Dakaha''s other hand.


    Hit Aziz Dakaha holding Rahula''s hand.


    Obviously, Guanyin Bodhisattva immediately chose to save Rahula, or the ''skull'' on Rahula''s head, after he realized the situation.


    At the same time, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, who looked like a transparent person before, also threw a tin stick at this time.


    The target was Su Jin who was colliding with Az Dakaha.


    Obviously, this Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is also enlightened, knowing that Su Jin doesn''t want them to explain at all, he just wants to kill someone to vent his anger.


    Under such circumstances, his explanation would be meaningless. It would be better to have a Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva take away the Buddha''s bones, or at least not allow that evil dragon to waste the Buddha''s relic.


    At the moment when the two Bodhisattvas tacitly joined forces, Su Jin and Aziz Dakaha seemed to have a flash of light in their eyes.


    Quietly, Su Jin moved slightly and let the weak and weak attack in his eyes hit the great secret treasure he was wearing.


    At the same time, Aziz Dakaha raised his arm calmly (bgai), twisted the ''fruit'' where Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva attacked, and placed it on Rahula.


    The whip that used enough power to distort the space slammed straight on Rahula, like a sharp blade in space, it easily cut half of his Buddha body and cut off the devil inside.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The collision of Buddha nature and demon nature, and the blessing of the purifying authority of Guanyin Bodhisattva, directly caused Rahula, who was pretending to be dead, to scream.


    "Wow!"


    Su Jindeng, who slammed the Ksitigarbha King Bodhisattva forcibly and held the **** tin stick in his hand, watched this scene in amazement:


    "Is it so ruthless?"


    Rahula, whose lower body had been cut open, was held in the hands of Aziz Dakaha, who weighed it and said:


    "Very good, it''s easy to hold it now."


    At that time, seeing the wrong target, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva did not even apologize. He glanced at Rahula coldly, and took out a piece of pure white and gold parchment.


    - Host permissions.


    It contains the inheritance of the spirituality of the gods and Buddhas, and it is also the medium for the high-ranking gods and Buddhas of Hakoba to launch the gift game.


    Knowing that the sneak attack had failed, Guanyin Bodhisattva immediately activated the host authority and summoned an exclusive venue.


    The indescribable ''field'' instantly covered the entire outer gate of 54545.


    Immediately afterwards, the mountains rose rapidly at this instant, and crisp bamboo forests covered the mountains.


    Boom!


    Huge waterfalls descend from the soaring peaks, like the Milky Way.


    ¡ª¡ªThe game venue ''Luojia Mountain''.


    At that time, on the top of the mountain, it was higher than the mountain, as if the magnificent Buddha figure standing behind the mountain appeared.


    It is like a golden Buddha with boundless mana and starry sky above its head and feet on the ground.


    "Interesting." Su Jin narrowed his eyes and did not make any movements, just waiting for the performance of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva.


    Compared to Su Jin, who was curiously looking at this scene, Aziz Dakaha, who has a thousand magic and can understand all the knowledge related to the gift game, said with a wicked smile:


    "On Luojia Mountain, is there a representation of the inheritance of Buddha''s preaching and dispelling doubts? It is not so easy to think that the Buddha''s bones can be summoned by such a connection!!"


    Aziz Dakaha roared, and the claws in his hands were almost embedded in the bones of the Buddha.


    The huge death crisis activated Rahula''s survival instinct, causing him to resist involuntarily.


    However, his resistance only brought stronger resources to the evil dragon.


    At this moment, the evil dragon''s three pairs of red jade eyes turned into pitch-black catastrophe eyes, and then looked directly at the huge Buddha shadow.


    disaster! disaster! disaster!


    - Three disasters and nine disasters!


    - The robbery of the end of the law!


    - The decline of Taoism!


    All kinds of disasters recorded in the mythical books loomed one after another, pouring into the golden Buddha shadow.


    At this moment, the majestic golden body slowly opened his eyes, his lips moved slightly, and he recited:


    Om! Well! Woolen cloth! Bah! mum! Hum!


    That is the six-character mantra of Buddhism created by Guanyin Bodhisattva''s essential spirituality, the True Faming Tathagata.


    Reciting this mantra will mobilize the great power, great wisdom, great compassion in the universe, and obtain unparalleled power, which is the manifestation of the essence of the ''Great Mercy and Great Compassionate Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva''.


    When the six-character mantra was recited, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva''s dharma body suddenly showed the calamity of three disasters and nine disasters.


    She forcibly took the evil dragon''s use of the Mara''s "calamity" on the back of the Buddha, in exchange for the complete release of the six mantras.


    Seeing this, even Aziz Dakaha could not help but admire:


    "How courageous!"

 Chapter 1223：

    Even Aziz Dakaha couldn''t help but marvel at the courage to endure the power of Mara, and to recall the Buddha''s bones despite the risk of his body completely falling.


    And calling the target back to the Buddha''s bone, rather than attacking him Az Dakaha, bypassed the scope of application of Avesta, making him unable to create a negative and hedge against this force.


    "It''s just... you seem to have forgotten who our real opponent is!"


    Hearing this, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, whose dharma was enveloped by the gray aura of calamity, suddenly froze. In a trance, her spirituality saw the figure on the top of the Buddha''s head, clad in the radiance of the sun:


    "game over!"


    Su Jin grinned and stomped the Buddha''s head hard!


    Om-!


    One after another cracks started from the top of the head, quickly appeared on the golden statue of Buddha, and quickly covered the whole body.


    Seeing this, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva couldn''t help turning his head to look in the direction of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, but he saw Ksitigarbha King whose skull had been pierced through his chest, as if he had already died.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help but smiled bitterly, put her hands together, and recited the Buddha''s name:


    "Namo Amitabha!"


    The fire of red lotus color immediately covered her whole body, until it burned into nothingness.


    Luojia Mountain disperses.


    Ruby-colored Bodhisattva relics whirled in the sky.


    Su Jin, who killed two Bodhisattvas, clapped his hands, glanced at Aziz Dakaha, and said:


    "continue?"


    "Of course!"


    Aziz Dakaha grinned and laughed.


    Chapter 1806 Generous death and lingering


    Heaven, Lingshan.


    The golden Buddha blood spilled into the sky, dyeing every brick and tile of the Mahavira Hall with gold.


    An Arhat, Bodhisattva, and Buddha, who were sitting or lying on both sides of the steps, suddenly paused and looked up at the four Bodhisattvas who were next to the top.


    At that time, in the golden Buddha lotus on the top, the golden body of the Buddha who was chanting scriptures in a low voice also opened his eyes slightly and looked at Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva.


    On the throne of the Four Great Bodhisattvas, the illusory Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva suddenly stared at this moment, smiled apologetically at the Buddha, then put his hands together and recited a Buddha name:


    "Namo Amitabha!"


    Hearing the sound, the Arhat Bodhisattva and Buddha below also recited the Buddha''s name in unison:


    "Namo Amitabha!"


    After the words fell, the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva statue was completely cracked, and it disintegrated inch by inch. Finally, in its body, a scroll of Tai Chi pictures slowly emerged, taking all the pieces away.


    "Ugh!"


    At this time, Manjushri''s will was projected on the statue, and he let out a sigh:


    "Did it still develop into this situation after all?"


    On the other side, the will of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva also projected, and said sadly:


    "The calamity of Mara, the infestation of Emperor Wa, and Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva have finally been completely defeated."


    At this moment, all Buddhists understood, and those who didn''t understand understood.


    Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, or the Tathagata of the Righteous Fa, has completely fallen!


    Even if there is Avalokitesvara next, it will be the South China Sea Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, or in other words, His Majesty the Emperor Wa!


    The most widely circulated belief in Guanyin Bodhisattva in Buddhism has since fallen into the hands of the Eastern one. Such a loss, for Buddhists, seems to be traumatic!


    On the main seat, the Buddha did not say a word, his expression seemed to be sad, and he seemed to be silent.


    Starting, at the position closest to the main seat, Amitabha asked Manjushri with a wry smile:


    "How many more people does he want to kill?"


    This he, even if it doesn''t need to be explained, the senior Buddhists who are present know who it is.


    The man who just became the head of the Heavenly Army and couldn''t wait to bring Buddhism up to the Heavenly Army.


    That monster is average, a monster that rises within a year.


    Up to now, no one would think that that person has a good temper.


    One of the four bodhisattvas has died, and the one who is still at the lower level is still ''warning'' with Aziz Dakaha, and has not yet killed Rahula who angered him. The meaning of this is too obvious.


    This is not enough to kill, not enough to relieve hatred!


    Manjushri Bodhisattva heard the sound, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I don''t dare to know, I''m in retreat, don''t disturb!"


    The eyes of the Manjusri Bodhisattva statue dimmed, obviously not wanting to get involved in this matter.


    Seeing this, Amitabha could only look at Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.


    "Amitabha, the **** is not empty, I vow not to become a Buddha." After speaking, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva also left.


    Among the Four Great Bodhisattvas, if Samantabhadra Bodhisattva died, and Guanshiyin Bodhisattva died, the debts that should have been repaid have also been repaid. Even if they really had to repay, it would not be the Bodhisattva who accumulated virtue for Buddhism in hell.


    Seeing Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva leave, Amitabha looked around with a cold face, and then said:


    "Puxian is dead, Guanshiyin is dead, who will die next? Who will pay this debt?"


    There was silence below.


    "What? Mute?"


    Amitabha snorted and said contemptuously:


    "Faith, merit, and fruition, each one has a lot of money, and a lot of greed. When it''s time to die, let the four big bodhisattvas who are not deeply involved go, you guys, be patient!"


    "Can''t you be patient? When you''re greedy, you don''t want to face each other. When it''s time for the central debt collection, the ability to pretend to be a turtle is not bad."


    The jeweled female Buddha laughed.


    In the past days, Buddhism occupied the majority of the merits of the lower class, but the heaven army was doing things, and the disaster was also being resisted by the heaven army.


    In the end, the final trial was born, the debt was collected from them, and the debt was pushed to humans, which is called the "final trial of human beings".


    But since it is the final trial of human beings, why does the killed person still have the opportunity to be reincarnated, but the killed **** and Buddha completely perished?


    Who is this human being tested for in the final test?


    The monks below did not dare to answer.


    "That''s all." Amitabha Buddha saw that no one answered, then sighed and said, "Zundi Buddha Mother, Lighting Lamp Buddha."


    The jeweled Buddhist woman stood up, smiled and looked around at the many monks, and chuckled softly.


    "Oh? Is it time?" The skinny monk who was woken up opened his eyes and yawned, "Should we go?"


    "It''s time to go! Much earlier than I thought." Amitabha sighed.


    "Well, what is this called in the East? To die generously?"


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Burning Lamp Buddha stood up with a smile, and then said to the largest Buddha statue on the top:


    "If I can come back after I die, I will definitely establish my own business. Well, it''s not called Buddhism anymore. It''s called Coffin to teach it. Just in time, don''t people in the new era think that I have a relationship with Coffin! Haha!"


    "Let''s go, stop playing tricks!" Amitabha sighed, stood up, stepped out, and fell into the lower realm.


    Burning Lamp Buddha shook his head and said, "You are always like this, you have no sense of humor."


    After speaking, he also took a step.


    Mother Zhunti stretched out her hand, and the Seven Treasures Miaoshu drew her in. She narrowed her eyes and said to the cold-faced Peacock King Daming below:


    "If I come back, remember not to let me be harmed by these bald donkeys!"


    ...........0


    Hearing this, King Peacock Daming responded immediately: "Don''t worry, even if I kneel in front of that kid, I will kneel for you as a full member of Arcadia!"


    Hearing this, Mother Zhunti laughed and said, "That''s fine, I don''t want to be in contact with that person as a girl."


    Saying that, she also took a step and fell into the lower level.


    Seeing the three of them go away, the monks below suddenly shouted in tacit understanding:


    "Respectfully send the Buddha and Mother Buddha!"


    Hearing the sound, very few people snorted coldly.


    Di Shitian, who had been silent for a long time, looked at the monks gloomily and said nothing, just closed his eyes.


    Sun Wukong opened his eyes and looked at the statue of Buddha, and then looked at Jinnara Bodhisattva with a dissatisfied face, and then continued to say nothing.


    On the topmost Buddha statue, the big Buddha bathed in the Buddha''s light silently coiled the vajra in his sleeves, looked at the crowd, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    54545 The outer door, above the dome, is infinitely close to the starry sky.


    Aziz Dakaha raised the silent Rahula and smiled at Su Jin:


    "It seems that no one is here to ''help me''!"


    At that time, Su Jin gave a thumbs up and gestured to Azi Dakaha, as if he was doing a comparison:


    "It doesn''t matter, there will be a lot of people to ''help'' you soon."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the three Buddha lights suddenly fell from the distant shore.


    "Huh?" Su Jin''s expression changed, and he thought about it: "This is, here comes the big fish!" Eight.


    Chapter 1807 Take it away in one wave!


    The three Buddha lights formed in front of Su Jin and Aziz Dakaha, and the finished font surrounded them.


    When the light dissipated, one person walked out first, but it was an old monk with a thin body and a cassock.


    He stepped on the lotus, took a step forward, and joked at Su Jin with a kind expression:


    "Amitabha... The old monk is really here this time."


    "Amitabha..." Aziz Dakaha stared at the old monk without saying a word. He didn''t seem to have any intention of doing something, but he didn''t mean to let him go, but kept locking on to him.


    Su Jin, who was on the side, saw the person coming, and after showing a surprised expression, he restrained his expression and said playfully:


    "Amitabha."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the other skinny old monk in cassock, and his tone was slightly better:


    "Lantern Buddha."


    "The little monk has seen the commander of the Heavenly Army." The ancestor of the "Four Seven Zeros" of the Burning Lamp Buddha folded his hands together and gave a salute.


    "And this one..." Su Jin finally looked at the jeweled and beautiful Buddhist girl, according to the information that Athena had taught him in the past: "Zhunti Buddha Mother?"


    "It''s me." Mother Zhunti smiled and nodded.


    "It''s really some big people here!" Su Jin, who received an accurate response, tilted his head slightly: "Then what? Are you here to help Az Dakaha? Or come to rescue Rahula?"


    Hearing this, Amitabha didn''t respond, just squinted at Rahula who was held by Aziz Dakahati and said:


    "Little monk, after seeing us, you didn''t react at all."


    "Cough cough!"


    Rahula coughed up black demonic blood, and the skull-shaped head turned to the side, looking at Amitabha Buddha, struggling to say:


    "...Why are you here?"


    "Oh? Why can''t we come?" Amitabha asked back with a smile, and then said in a weird tone: "Is it true that you have to wait for you to kill the Buddha?"


    "...Cough, I didn''t lose." Rahula gritted his teeth and said with difficulty, "They dare not kill me!"

 Chapter 1224：

    Hearing this, Mother Zhunti suddenly glanced at Su Jin, and after seeing that he was actually laughing, she also laughed madly:


    "Don''t dare to kill you, just like you, do you still need to kill? You have lost all your shame, and you still have the face to live?"


    "Sakyamuni stopped you because he clearly said that you couldn''t do it, but you had to try it. If the result is good, you will die after you try, and the innocent woman like me has to get here and walk for a while~"


    "Rahula, ah, Rahula, you really do a lot of harm to the Buddha!"


    When Rahula heard the words, she just glanced at Buddha Mother Zhunti, and then said nothing.


    As long as he can succeed in the end, as long as he can enter the double digits, what is the humiliation for a while?


    Even if Buddhism was angered by Su Jin and destroyed, as long as he succeeded, what difficulty would it be to build another one?


    Seeing that Rahula didn''t listen to her, Mother Zhunti shook her head and said:


    "This child is no longer saved, it is really insane."


    After she finished speaking, she turned to look at the lamp and Amitabha:


    "Did you do it, or did I do it?"


    Hearing this, Rahula was startled and said: "You want to kill me?"


    "Otherwise?" Mother Zhunti gave him a strange look, and then looked at Su Jin who was beside her and said, "Or let our chief of the Heavenly Army do it? And then destroy my disciples and grandchildren along the way?"


    "Don''t make trouble, you don''t feel sorry for our disciples, we do feel sorry for ourselves! If it wasn''t because of Buddhism''s affairs that the debt to the center was not repaid, do you think I am willing to come here?"


    "Cough, cough!" Rahula spat out a mouthful of blood, and said bitterly, "Are you crazy?"


    "strangeness..."


    Burning Lamp Buddha frowned and looked over, dissatisfied:


    "If you die in our hands, we can leave you a reincarnation. If you die in the hands of others, you won''t even have a way to live. Why do you do this?"


    As the final trial, Aziz Dakaha has the authority to make special offerings to the gods and Buddhas. The gods and Buddhas who died in his hands cannot even be reincarnated, and Su Jin, as an enemy, obviously cannot be polite to Rahula. There are also means to completely kill a **** and Buddha.


    So it stands to reason that the death of Rahula by their hands was the most generous result that the three of them could win for this junior, but this kid was actually not happy?


    "Is it possible that you are still dreaming of achieving double digits?"


    Hearing this description, Rahula''s spirit suddenly became unstable.


    Heavy demonic energy emerged from his seven orifices, turning into an incompetent roaring demon, roaring and barking everywhere.


    "Do you really think so?"


    Mother Zhunti looked at Rahula, sighed sadly, then ignored him, just raised her head to look at Su Jin and said:


    "I don''t know if I''m waiting for the lives of the three of them, can I satisfy your majesty?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Zhunti Buddhism, Lantern Buddha, and Amitabha Buddha deeply, and then said:


    "I understand, you co-authored that you thought I was playing with my temper?"


    "How can this be, what you do, naturally has your reasons..." Zhunti Buddha retorted with a sweet smile, but her expression was a little unnatural.


    Before they came, they had studied Su Jin''s habits, so they naturally understood that this master was not a master who would not be influenced by "beauty".


    So the one who took the initiative to talk to Su Jin was Zhunti Buddha''s mother.


    only...


    "I just want to die quickly, but I don''t want to be taken back for training..." Mother Zhunti looked at Su Jin''s increasingly bright smile, and couldn''t help but shudder.


    "Is there any reason for what I''m doing?" Su Jin was surprised, then smiled and said, "It''s true!"


    The words fell, and the Buddha and Mother were stunned at this moment.


    Because at this moment, Su Jin suddenly appeared on his side and raised his right leg without Aziz Dakaha reacting.


    "If you are traveling, how about going to Lingshan?"


    Following Su Jin''s inquiry, Aziz Dakaha''s pupils contracted violently.


    In the next second, Su Jin''s legs were ferociously raised against Aziz Dakaha''s 0.8 abdomen.


    That huge force caused the dragon scales on the body of the evil dragon to crack and explode, and under the action of terrifying power, it drove him, turned into a light, and flew towards the west at a speed that surpassed the speed of the sixth universe.


    "This is?" Mother Zhunti was stunned.


    "No way!" Amitabha was dumbfounded.


    "I''m going to suffer!" Burning Lamp Buddha even frowned.


    The three immediately thought that the destination where Su Jin kicked Aziz Dakaha was probably Lingshan Mahavira Hall.


    And now, let Azi Dakaha, the evil dragon with the support of Avesta, run to the Buddha''s place and run to the Buddha''s base camp, what kind of monsters will be raised, they can''t imagine what kind of monsters will be raised.


    And if such a monster collided with the monster Su Jin in Lingshan.


    Su Jin, he is trying to take Buddhism away in one wave! ! .


    Chapter 1808 Su Jin descends in the Daxiong Palace


    54546 Outside the gate, inside the barren temple.


    Venerable Dragon Subduing and Venerable Kasyapa were sitting on a fairly clean ground, observing the battle situation in the direction of the Capital of Bright Flames.


    When they saw the appearance of Mother Zhunti, Deng Deng Buddha, and Amitabha Buddha, the two who were originally saddened by the death of Guanyin Bodhisattva fell silent for a moment and sighed heavily.


    "Buddha and Mother Buddha, they want to die..." Venerable Kasyapa gritted his teeth and wanted to stand up, but was pressed down by Venerable Dragon Subduing.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, do you think you can make the Arcadia feel relieved by going to death? Impossible, people probably won''t even look at you, and you will die in vain."


    Hearing what Venerable Dragon Subduing said, Venerable Kasyapa sat down with a dark face, glared fiercely in the direction of Rahula, and gritted his teeth:


    "Why?"


    "Why does he want to be promoted to two digits, Samantabhadra Bodhisattva paved the way for him, the man-made Buddha lineage accumulated merits for him, the whole Buddhist school is wishing him a helping hand, and when he is finished, he will make such a mess, and Guanshiyin Bodhisattva will pay for his life. ?"


    "Even Manjushri Bodhisattva and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva have to pay a dharma body, and don''t say anything, and in the end, do you want the Buddha and Mother to use her life to apologize for others?"


    "Why? Just because he is the son of Buddha? What kind of son is he who descended into the sky and gave birth to a son!"


    Seeing that Venerable Kasyapa''s emotions were out of control, Venerable Dragon Subduing couldn''t help but grit his teeth and said, "It''s really because he is the son of Buddha."


    Hearing this, Kasyapa said angrily: "I''m still a direct disciple!"


    Seeing this, Venerable Dragon Subduing simply explained:


    "But you don''t want to be a Mara, a two-digit number that Buddhism can "master"!"


    "What?" Venerable Kasyapa was stunned.


    "Do you think there is no requirement for such a payment?"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing saw that Kasyapa was blindfolded, and immediately pursued the situation:


    "In Buddhism, not to mention the sect masters and fake Buddhas of the artificial Buddha lineage, how many people are closer to Mora''s position than Rahula? But why can only Rahula be able to deal with Mora?"


    "Why?" The young Venerable Kasyapa was at a loss.


    Yes, there are so many great powers in Buddhism, but there are too many people who are stronger than Rahula. Many people have really reached the limit of three figures by themselves, instead of relying on external forces like Rahula, and even need a Bodhisattva. death to facilitate.


    But why, it was Rahula?


    Venerable Dragon Subduing took a deep breath and said:


    "Because only the son of the Buddha ascended the position of Mara, he would not be beaten to death by our teacher, do you understand?"


    When Venerable Kasyapa heard the words, his face turned pale, and he said incredulously:


    "Just because of this? They sent the teacher''s son to the position of the teacher''s enemy?"


    "Because of this."


    Venerable Dragon Subduing exhaled a turbid breath and nodded.


    "If you want to occupy more merits, Buddhism needs a two-digit number. Although we have Buddha, but Buddha''s heart never belongs to Buddhism. He even suppresses the way of many Buddhas. I hope that these disciples will be in their own Go out of your way under pressure.¡±


    "Buddhas who can succeed and those who dare to fight all chose to leave the small garden, and the losers are the current Buddhism."


    "It''s also the Buddhist who chose to attack the Buddha!"


    Speaking of this, Venerable Dragon Subduing gritted his teeth and said, "Whether it''s the Four Great Bodhisattvas or the Deng-Lan Buddha Patriarch Zundi, they are all people who want to go out of their way, or have already gone out of their way, but were imprisoned by Buddhism. people."


    "They go to die and seek life, which is in the interests of the Buddhist public and in line with the thoughts of the Buddha, so they will come and come."


    "And now, they want to seek a turning point under the tempering of the final trial! Do you really decide to stop it?"


    Hearing the words of Venerable Dragon Subduing, and meeting his persuasive eyes, Venerable Kasyapa fell silent.


    He squatted on the ground, crossed his legs and said:


    "So, I''m being stopped by you ''now'', so I can''t do anything? Can''t do anything, right?"


    "That''s right!" Venerable Dragon Subduing nodded, and then sighed: "Don''t meddle, don''t pay attention, they will make trouble, we''ve saved enough, let''s leave the small garden!"


    "The world outside is wider!"


    "I understand."


    Venerable Kasyapa sighed, raised his head and looked at the direction of the Capital of Bright Flames. He was stunned when he saw it.


    "Eh? What about people? Why are Su Jin and Evil Dragon gone?"


    "what?"


    Venerable Dragon Subduing turned his head to look, but was also dumbfounded.


    What about people?


    Two people that big just now?


    At the end, he observed the sky and the earth, and found Amitabha Buddha running towards Lingshan with a dark face, looking at Zhunti Buddha Gate who didn''t know whether to go or not, and saw the burning lamp Buddha sitting on a coffin and flying towards Buddha Gate. The person suddenly seemed to have been electrocuted, and the scalp became numb:


    "Shouldn''t they, those two people, went to Lingshan?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lingshan, Mahavira Hall.


    Under the steps where the Buddha descended, Dingguang Buddha sighed, shook his head and said:


    "It''s a pity to burn the lamp Buddha!"


    "It''s a pity for Zhunti Buddha''s mother." Sitting Luohan sat on the side, and also responded: "Such a wonderful person, actually died like this, that person in Arcadia is really guilty."


    "It''s not necessarily dead, maybe that one doesn''t want to kill? Anyway, he''s also a wonderful person." You Luohan said quietly.


    Hearing this, Yi Luohan smiled and said, "Then why don''t you observe and observe the situation below?"


    Luohan, who had previously described a wonderful person, immediately shook his head and said:


    "Forget it, I don''t want to be savagely beaten into a party of evil dragons just because I took one more look. Really, how can we be on the same level as that stupid dragon?"


    Hearing this, Dingguang Buddha shook his head and said: "That one is just incompetent and furious, he dare not do everything with Buddhism, but the trouble is, His Royal Highness Rahula is still in their hands, so they really need to think of a way to bring people along. Just come back."


    "Didn''t Burning Lamp Buddha and the others have gone? Let''s see what they do." Sitting Arhat shook his head and said helplessly: "Although it is said that three exchanges for one, oh, considering Guanyin Bodhisattva, it is a bit disadvantageous to exchange four for one, but If His Royal Highness Rahula can be rescued and successfully stepped into the double digits, then we don''t have to honestly quit the Heavenly Army..."


    At this time, a Bodhisattva said helplessly: "The difficulty is that His Royal Highness Rahula is in the hands of the evil dragon, and the evil dragon is stared at by that person again. Even if the Lord Amitabha and the Buddha are gone, they will all die in Arcadia. In the hands of that freak, what if it becomes like this?"


    "Yeah, this is indeed a troublesome place." All the monks agreed.


    "Or, exchange of interests? Exchange people back?" You Luohan said tentatively.


    Hearing this, a monk shook his head and said:


    "That has to be exchanged for benefits. How can we impress that freak with our foundation?"


    Seeing this gossip, Dingguang Buddha frowned, thinking:


    ''If Samantabhadra Bodhisattva was here, I''m afraid he would have come up with a solution long ago. How could these guys who care about their own interests be allowed to bark here? ¡¯


    It''s just a pity that Su Jin was forced to death, and now Su Jin occupies the position of the commander of the Heavenly Army, which is really tricky!


    "What should I do to save His Highness Rahula back!"


    As soon as Dingguang Buddha finished speaking, there was a loud bang!


    At this moment, the everlasting Mahavira Hall made a monstrous trembling sound.


    But almost instantly, the defense of the Mahavira Hall was pierced!

 Chapter 1225：

    Like a meteor, something crashed into the Mahavira Hall, before the steps, and in front of the Buddha.


    Huge dust kicked up.


    A male voice followed:


    "Oh? Can''t you imagine that there are so many helpers from the evil dragon?"


    Hearing this voice, Dingguangfo suddenly shuddered, his eyes widened, and he looked at the figure that fell directly in front of him.


    When I saw the figure stepping on Az Dakaha''s body, standing in the Mahavira Hall!


    When I saw Su Jin''s malicious smile!


    Dingguang Buddha was dumbfounded! .


    Chapter 1809 Listen, how pleasant


    The jet-black parchment passed through time and space and landed on the steps of the Mahavira Hall.


    The game of the devil''s bounty unfolds brightly here.


    The ever-changing Lingshan appeared in this unexpected scene, causing the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, Arhats, and monks on the left and right of the steps to have their brains shut down for a while.


    At this moment, Su Jin, who was stepping on Az Dakaha''s chest, raised his leg, patted the bottom of his trousers, and while sweeping away the dust, he also said to the evil dragon who was suppressed by him:


    "Hey, Evil Dragon, how about making a deal?"


    "Oh?" Aziz Dakaha, who had no power to fight back, or knew that his strength was not enough, turned his ruby-colored eyes, and all three pairs of eyes looked at Su Jin.


    Su Jin pointed to the golden lotus throne on the top and said calmly:


    "Take Rahula to sit over there, and when I''m done, how about we have a real fight?"


    Aziz Dakaha looked at Su Jin''s direction, looked at the silent Buddha''s golden body, and suddenly laughed:


    "OK!"


    He laughed, carrying Rahula who was still angry, carrying this Buddha child, climbed up from the pit of the jade steps, and then walked towards the Buddha step by step.


    And as He approached, the symbol of the demon king falling from the sky continued to expand and enlarge until it directly enveloped Lingshan.


    At this moment, because of Avesta''s power, the three-headed evil dragon got the opposite of Buddha, and really has the strength to be in the double digits.


    It stands to reason that the evil dragon should fight with Su Jin at this moment to decide the true righteousness.


    However, he still came to the golden body of Buddha, randomly found a lotus petal to lean against, and looked at the many Buddhas on Lingshan in a playful way.


    And knowing this time, the many Buddhist disciples on Lingshan realized something, and the bhikkhu, who was in a panic, even shouted:


    "Aaz Dakaha!! The Demon King is attacking------!!"


    The monk screamed and rolled and crawled to escape from the Mahavira Hall, but before he could get far, a ray of light passed through his head.


    thump!


    The headless body fell to the ground.


    Su Jin raised his raised index finger a little higher, brought it to his ear, and clasped his ear, saying:


    "When I came here I heard someone say ''It''s a pity for Mother Zhunti?''"''"


    A group of monks looked at the sitting arhats in unison. At this moment, the round-bodied sitting arhats were like fried fat, wet with white cold sweat.


    "I agree with that statement."


    Su Jin turned his head, looked at the many Buddhas above the Lingshan, and then grinned little by little and said:


    "So, I''m here to kill you."


    "Master Su..." The Lion Buddha at the head of the steps dared to stand up and wanted to say something, when he saw Su Jin''s right arm suddenly waved.


    One wave! !


    Su Jin''s body slanted away.


    Looking at Su Jin, who was standing diagonally on the ground, Lion Buddha was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that it was his head that flew.


    With a hand knife to cut off the Buddha''s head, Su Jin moved his palms and said:


    "Now you should call me ''Azi Dakasu'', um, after all, how can the chief of the Tianjun kill people from Buddhism? That''s not good, right?"


    "So everyone was killed by Aziz Dakaha, who agrees and who opposes?"


    Hearing this, all the Buddhas were silent as they watched the corpse of the Lion Buddha broken into two sections.


    They did not expect that this man would be so wild and dare to kill people in front of the Buddhas in Lingshan.


    But if they were asked to speak up or even stop it, they dared not.


    I didn''t see which monk just shouted, and the Lion Buddha just shouted and was killed by Su Jin?


    Die in Az Dakaha''s Demon King game, that''s really dead!


    Seeing the silence of the crowd, Su Jin smiled and looked around, and then a cruel arc grinned at the corner of his mouth:


    If \'': water??? resources: \'' source?: group!!6\"5?!.6\"\"6::\"1\''8,8;,;9\"6, prepare \"Use \"ÖÐ\" to transfer? Group:7:\"?6;6!\''0,;:1.8\''3,2.;,0" It seems that no one objected? "


    Looking around, Su Jin suddenly locked his eyes on Dingguang Buddha, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Oh, by the way, who are you from?"


    Dingguangfo''s scalp was numb, his entire figure was locked by a poisonous snake, and Su Jin''s feet softened when he saw him.


    "Oh, Dingguang Buddha, isn''t it, is that you?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Dingguang Buddha''s teeth trembled for a while, and seeing Su Jin frowning, he responded quickly:


    "Yes, yes, little monk. Is your majesty rich?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin took a step, Dingguang Buddha was shocked, he quickly retreated, and hid behind the tree king Buddha next to him.


    The tree king Buddha''s face turned green, and when he saw Su Jin coming, he didn''t dare to hide at all, so he quickly reached out and dragged Dingguang Buddha back.


    "Tree King!! You!!"


    "You killed me first!!"


    While the two were arguing, Su Jin had come to the front, looking at the two Buddhas who suddenly stopped arguing and even held their breath, he smiled and said:


    "What are you afraid of, I''m not a man-eating monster."


    As he said, he grabbed Dingguang Buddha''s neck with a smile, and lifted him up, like a child who stuck a caterpillar with a tree branch and played with it in a forest, holding Dingguang Buddha cheerfully, At the center of the steps:


    "I heard that Dingguang Buddha said that I dare not fight with you, what do you think?"


    All the Buddhas felt a chill in their hearts, and hurriedly shook their heads, shaking their heads quickly.


    "You guys are boring!" Su Jin looked at the Buddha helplessly and said, "Come on, I like your rebellious look before, come on! Continue to show me!"


    Hearing this, a group of Arhats, Bodhisattvas, and Buddhas peeped at each other, then looked at Su Jin, and shuddered quickly when they saw his smiling expression becoming more and more bright.


    ".¡¦ I think that Su Jin also dare not fight against our Buddhism?" Some scholar Dingguang Buddha''s tone sounded.


    "Yes, yes, he is alone, how can he be able to compete with all the Buddhas in the sky." It was still the voice of Dingguang Buddha, but it came from the mouth of the sitting Arhat.


    "It''s a pity to burn the lamp Buddha!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s a pity, it''s a pity."


    "Speaking of which, Zhunti Buddha''s figure is amazing!"


    "Wonderful, wonderful!"


    Next, a group of Buddhist disciples, you said, all kinds of foul language, all kinds of black smoke.


    Dingguangfo''s complexion was blue and purple, and he was frightened by the tone of the people and scholars below, and he was also aware of Su Jin''s increasing killing intent.


    "Oh, this is Buddhism, and this is also Buddhism."


    Su Jin sneered, then looked at the silent Rahula, and then looked at the Dingguang Buddha in his hand, hehe (Zhao''s) and said with a smile:


    "I''ll use your identity."


    With that said, he used the borrowed power of theft from the mechanical **** of Hermes and stole the identity of Dingguang Buddha.


    Then, Su Jin, who put on the Buddha''s coat, threw Dingguang Buddha aside and looked at the monks in Lingshan below and said:


    "I changed my mind!"


    "Buddha Dingguang entered the devil and joined the Buddhas in Lingshan. Both of them died violently. Listen, how pleasant it is!!"


    Hearing this, the Mahavira Hall was silent.


    The unspeakable pressure suddenly sank in the hearts of everyone, especially after Su Jin suddenly killed the tree king Buddha beside him, the scene became even more turbulent.


    The next second, they heard a loud roar:


    "Fight with him!!"


    Hearing the sound, many Baoguang Buddhist utensils were erected, and they made fun of Su Jin.


    At the same time, after shouting the first sound, the sitting Luohan shrank his neck, turned his head and ran away.


    Boom - Boom!


    Amid the roar, there was a commotion in the Daxiong Palace.


    Chapter 1810 Broken Golden Body


    The lion of thunder light turned into a ray of light in the sky with its roar, passing through the chest of a bodhisattva monk.


    The giant sword soaring in the sky, controlling gravity, crushed the monk into slag.


    Frozen demon birds cut through the sky, turning the monks into poignant ice sculptures.


    In addition to this, the Cancers gathered by the white mist are distorting the nature of the monks, turning them into nothingness.


    The bull-headed king with a sharp axe jumped and chopped a powerful monk into two pieces.


    In such slaughter, it was not that there were no monks trying to counterattack, but at the moment when many magical tools were sacrificed and they tried to attack these ''monsters'', gems appeared, blocking the attacks one after another.


    Sitting in the Arhat, he avoided the twelve beasts that were released by Su Jin to torture and kill low-ranking monks, and his entire face was green.


    He is now close to the lowest level of the Daxiong Palace, but even so, he feels that he has no sense of security now.


    He looked back at the top of the Mahavira Hall.


    Where, the three-digit true Buddhas are surrounded by Su Jin, fighting with blood.


    However, in the face of the devil''s fist, many famous Buddhas were smashed from time to time, their heads cut off, even their bodies were frozen, and even their minds were controlled by Su Jin''s strange and inexplicable means, falling into Cannibalism.


    This kind of completely unreasonable brutality made the Sitting Arhat terrified.


    The authority of many Buddhas has the power to shake the galaxy in the outside world, but against that person, it is like a small wave of 470 small waves that beat on the coast, except to send death, there is no use at all.


    "monster!!"


    Sitting in the Arhat, he shouted in a trembling voice. Twelve beasts were still raging among the low-level monks, and a disciple whom he could completely save was brutally killed in front of his eyes.


    But even if Sitting Arhat was sure to deal with them, he didn''t dare to act rashly, for fear of attracting the attention of the monster at the top of the steps.


    "Buddhism is over!!"


    Sitting in Arhat, he thought sadly.


    After being tortured and killed by Su Jin in Az Dakaha''s Demon King game, it is impossible for these Buddhas to return, and only newcomers can take over their names.


    But without these Buddhas, how can Buddhism have the resources to support the newcomers.


    "It seems that I have to think about where I should go after leaving Buddhism? If not, stay with the snake for a while?"


    Thinking like this, Sitting Arhat turned around, preparing to use the means to escape from Aziz Dakaha''s bounty game.


    However, the moment he turned around, he was stunned.


    "Yo? Where do you want to go? Sit quietly." The girl with short stature but waist-length blond hair said with a smile while holding a gold hoop.


    "Great... Great Sage!" Sitting Luohan looked at the fighting Buddha in front of him with trembling teeth, and then responded very quickly: "There is a devil invading Lingshan, Great Sage, go and help!"


    "There is a devil, where is it! Why didn''t I see it!" Sun Wukong looked around for a while, then suddenly realized something, turned his head to look at the sitting Luohan and said, "Wait, do you mean..."

 Chapter 1226：

    "What?" Sitting Luohan who was about to escape was suddenly stopped.


    "The devil is you! Watch it!!"


    With one blow of the golden hoop stick, the golden body shattered, and the spiritual platform was torn apart. With one blow, the Arhat turned into a solitary soul, engulfed by the black light falling from the sky.


    After doing this, Sun Wukong carried the golden hoop stick, glanced at the side and said, "What are you doing to sit still and sit quietly, Maitreya Buddha, don''t you think I can''t beat him?"


    "Ugh!"


    The round Buddha walked out of the corner, looked at the miserable situation on the steps, shook his head and said:


    "I''m just preventing someone from escaping."


    "Oh? You too!" Sun Wukong looked at Maitreya Buddha with a smile and winked, "Is it also an order from the great monk?"


    "Amitabha!"


    Maitreya Buddha put his hands together, chanted the Buddha''s name, and then said to Sun Wukong:


    "Great Sage, after this battle, you can also leave Buddhism and return to freedom."


    "Take it down, I join when Buddhism is strong, and I run away when Buddhism is down, so I''m still a person?"


    Hearing this, Maitreya Buddha was taken aback for a moment, and then he smiled and said, "That''s true."


    Sun Wukong smiled, then glanced at the novices who were tortured by the blood of twelve beasts:


    "Speaking of which, those disciples..."


    "Just repaying the debt." Maitreya Buddha sighed sadly: "How much I ate in the past, now I spit it out."


    "The kind-hearted person asked us for a list, which can be regarded as eradicating these cancers for us."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong snorted (bgai): "What nonsense are you talking about, the one who killed was Dingguang Buddha, what does it have to do with Su Jin."


    Maitreya immediately understood what Sun Wukong meant, rubbed his head with a smile and said, "Well, that''s right! That''s exactly what happened."


    As long as they, the surviving Buddhist disciples, all say that they were killed by Dingguang Buddha, they were killed by Dingguang Buddha. ¡¯


    As for how Dingguang Buddha did it, whoever asks, whoever goes, will confront ''Dingguang Buddha'' himself!


    Anyway, they believed it themselves!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hahaha!"


    Under the lotus dais, watching the scene of the Buddha crying blood and the bodhisattva dying, Aziz Dakaha grabbed Rahula and forced him to look at the scene before him and said:


    "Have you seen it, this is justice!"


    "...You call this justice?" Rahula spoke to Aziz Dakaha for the first time.


    "Isn''t it?" Aziz Dakahan''s ruby-colored eyes stared at Rahula and said, "Those who have the courage to stand in front of me are all justice!"


    "And now, besides Su Jin, who else is standing in front of me?"


    "They all know that as long as they kill me, they can break my demon game and let more people escape from Su Jin''s pursuit, but who came to me?"


    Hearing the words, Rahula fell silent.


    From the start of the war to the present, no one has come to Az Dakaha.


    Obviously they are in a three-digit battlefield, at the core of the fight, but none of them came to them.


    "Understood? Did you see clearly?"


    Aziz Dakaha grinned and said:


    "They are afraid of death! So they would rather fight Su Jin for a turnaround than come to me and face the test of the final trial."


    "What Buddha, what Bodhisattva, is nothing more than a group of cowards who want to eat cards, a group of garbage."


    "They''re not even as good as Di Shitian, at least, that **** still has the courage to stand in front of me!"


    "Oh yes, I heard that you are their recognized leader. How does it feel to lead a group of garbage?"


    "Almost forgot, you are still a leader, why haven''t they come to save you as a leader?"


    Hearing this, Rahula Shen was silent again.


    He raised his empty eye sockets, stared at the many Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, looked at Su Jin, who had an expressionless face and smashed a Buddha and Bodhisattva into slag, thinking of everything in the past.


    He thought of the compliments of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, and the expectant eyes of Buddhist disciples.


    He thought of himself, of the Buddha behind him, who had no freedom at all.


    He was silent, and when Aziz Dakaha did not expect it, he suddenly raised his hand and shattered his own skull.


    At this moment, as if the same electric spark flashed in everyone''s heart.


    Whether they were doing it or not, at this moment, they all looked at the lotus throne on the main seat and the magnificent golden body of the Buddha.


    Under the gaze of everyone, under the astonishment and horror of many Buddhas.


    Gala!


    A crack appeared on the golden body.


    Chapter 1811 Vajra pestle


    Above the Mahavira Hall.


    Su Jin casually threw the corpse of the Buddha of Infinite Life on the ground, and then looked at the golden body of the Buddha, which made a crackling sound.


    He lowered his head, glanced at Rahula who had lost his vitality, frowned slightly, and turned his head to look at Aziz Dakaha.


    Aziz Dakaha understood what Su Jin meant and shook his head, indicating that he didn''t do it himself.


    Seeing this, Su Jin was surprised instead, he glanced at Luo Huluo, didn''t say anything, just raised his head to meet - that lowered gaze.


    crackling.


    The golden Buddha statue began to shatter, with a rumbling sound, one hand pierced through the golden body, pierced it from the inside, and squeezed the edge to tear it hard.


    Boom!


    The golden body collapsed suddenly.


    A young man with a sturdy stature, stylish features, cinnabar between his eyebrows, and a face that can be remembered at a glance, but forgotten at a glance, walked out of it, born lotus step by step, came to Rahula, and lowered his eyebrows to look at him.


    "Cough cough..."


    Rahula''s headless corpse was coughing, and a weak male voice sounded:


    "...this is not the Buddhist door I want...it is not..."


    "...I was wrong, really wrong..."


    "Alas." The monk sighed softly, waved his hand slightly, and a spiritual light entered his palm.


    Rahula''s corpse paused, completely breathless.


    Seeing the death of the parent and child, the monk turned his head and looked at the Buddhist disciples who stopped moving.


    Seeing this, the remaining Buddhas looked at each other, and then knelt down in unison:


    "Please let the Buddha take action and subdue this devil!!"


    "Please let the Buddha take action and subdue this devil!!"


    Su Jin, known as the ''devil'', talked boringly about the broken bones stuck on his little finger.


    He had forgotten which Buddha this bone belonged to. He had killed too many people, and his anger had subsided a lot, and he had no intention to kill any more.


    Of course, it doesn''t seem like he needs to be killed.


    At this time, in the face of many requests from the Buddha, the monk raised his hand, and at this moment Rahula''s aura suddenly changed into an illusory vajra.


    The monk squeezed the vajra, tried his strength, and then smashed the head of a Buddha.


    "The force is lighter!"


    "Buddha?"


    The Buddhas and Bodhisattvas who were kneeling on the ground suddenly raised their heads and said in amazement.


    boom!


    Another Bodhisattva died, and it was one of Buddha''s personal inheritance, but he still died, when the Buddha threw out the vajra.


    "Buddha, spare your life!!"


    The Buddhas exploded with a bang and fled in all directions, but every step they took, they were one step away from the Buddha.


    In this situation, when advancing and being approached, retreating is also near, and doing nothing is approaching, all the Buddhas were desperate.


    "Do not----!!!"


    Su Jin ignored the screams, turned his head and looked at Aziz Dakaha:


    "We don''t need us here, do you want to start? While the power of the Buddha is still with you."


    "Ha ha!"


    Aziz Dakaha stood up when he heard the words, and his three-meter-high body faced Su Jin, like a giant and a child, but even so, he was still excited:


    "I thought you would watch it for a while, but didn''t you expect you to be so impatient?"


    "Enough to play, I plan to go home to comfort my wife."


    Su Jin moved his neck and made a rattling sound. Then, he stared deeply at Aziz Dakaha and said:


    "By the way, in your current situation, I can''t keep it."


    "Right on my mind!"


    The banner of evil behind Az Dakaha fluttered in the breeze, and the dualism of good and evil was running fast:


    "Come on, use everything you have and try to turn into a sharp blade through my chest!!"


    The flame is diffuse and rising.


    The brilliance of the Light Wheel of Tyrant is brewing and accumulating in the body of the evil dragon.


    "Is it a winner or loser?"


    Su Jin shook his head, stretched out his hand, and twelve beasts emerged behind him, surrounding him, forming the star map of the zodiac.


    Su Jin held the starlight in his hand, and said to the three-headed evil dragon that ignited himself and emitted a dazzling brilliance:


    "This move is called ''Zodiac Twelve Absolute Howl''!


    - Please taste it!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    click!


    The gravel fell from the stone pillars and smashed onto the dilapidated ground.


    Sun Wukong looked at the broken wall and broken pillar in front of him, and said in amazement:


    "This is a broken place, who would have thought that two minutes ago, it was still Lingshan Daxiong Hall!"


    "My own simulated star creation map ''Three Thousand Worlds'' is broken like this, and you are still smiling so happily? You monkey, you have enough conscience."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    The young girl holding the jade bottle said with a clever smile.


    Sun Wukong shook his head and rejected the girl''s words:


    "That''s what the mother said was wrong. I''m just a Buddhist guest. This place can''t be regarded as a home. It should be regarded as a company. Well, this is a modern way of saying it. I borrowed it and used it, right?"


    Hearing this, the young girl holding the jade bottle smiled and said:


    "If that''s the case, are you interested in jumping to work in my Wa Palace?"


    "Part-time is fine, but full-time is fine. I don''t want to be gossiped."


    Sun Wukong shook his head, then glanced at the monk who was still squatting on the broken lotus pedestal, bathing in the sunset, stroking the vajra, and then sighed:


    "I just didn''t expect that Rahula would make such a choice in the end. I thought he was the kind of lunatic who didn''t give up until he achieved his goal. In the end, the co-author was just a foolish little boy."

 Chapter 1227：

    ...........0


    "Tsk tsk, Puxian is also true, don''t teach it if you can''t teach it well, everything depends on him, and it ended up like this."


    "At this time, I think it''s the best choice for you to keep silent in front of the great monk."


    Hearing Niangniang say this, Sun Wukong pouted and said:


    "Okay, I won''t talk, I''ll go see how Su Jin is doing."


    As she said that, she passed the girl and went straight to the place where the conflict was most intense before, which was also the core of the collapse of the Three Thousand Worlds.


    Seeing this, the young girl who is now incarnated as Guanyin Bodhisattva did not stop her, she just walked over to the monk and said:


    "Does it hurt?"


    The monk raised his head, glanced at her, and said:


    "Emperor Wa wants to accept Buddhism?"


    "I don''t want this broken place." Guanyin Bodhisattva shook his head quickly, and then said: "It''s just like this, Su Jin''s position as the commander of the Heavenly Army... I''m afraid the Crusaders will use the topic to play, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Shakyamuni sighed: "I''m going to hold a gift game, just use conventional things to decide the ownership of the lower class."


    "Oh?" Guanyin Bodhisattva was stunned when he heard the words, and immediately smiled: "Interesting, is it actually you who came to hold it? Then I will join in."


    "As you like." The monk sighed, stroking the vajra and said, "Now, let me be quiet."


    "Okay!" Eight.


    Chapter 1812 Bearing the Flag of Infinity


    Inside the jade pit that was burned to black ink.


    Sun Wukong carried the golden hoop stick, and looked at the incandescent flames that were still burning in the pothole with lingering fears, and finally came to the bottom. Finally, she saw Su Jin casually sitting on a large stone, shirtless. .


    When he saw the fist mark in the center of Su Jin''s chest, Sun Wukong''s pupils shrank, and he turned to look at the red flag on the ground next to him.


    "hiss!!"


    "Has the defense of your great secret treasure been breached?"


    Su Jin turned his head, glanced at Sun Wukong, and said, "..I didn''t wear the ''Great Secret Treasure''."


    "Ah?" Sun Wukong was stunned for a moment, then looked at Su Jin with strange eyes and said, "Abandoning the most important defense, you are going crazy and confronting Aziz Dakaha head-on? And then got hurt like this?"


    "By the way, what "four seven zeros" are you drawing?"


    "It doesn''t count. You recovered a lot from your injuries before you came." Su Jin shook his head, then looked down at the ''red flag'' floating in the breeze.


    That is the evil flag of Zoroastrianism, and it is also the true body of Avesta.


    Indistinctly, Su Jin could still hear a low voice crying inside.


    It seems that someone is mourning the passing of Aziz Dakaha.


    Hearing the vague cry that seemed to exist and yet didn''t exist, Su Jin sighed and said:


    "As for the picture, probably... I just want to try it, what does it feel like to burn life."


    "Huh?" Sun Wukong was stunned, and then asked strangely: "Then finally, have you tried it?"


    "Yeah." Su Jin clasped his hands together, squatted on the stone and said, "It''s a bit addicting!"


    "Somehow I understand what Zilong is thinking."


    "Who is Zilong?" Sun Wukong asked in confusion.


    "A person who also knows the universe."


    Su Jin explained casually, then jumped off the stone, walked to the red flag, picked it up, and asked:


    "The movement this time was too great. In the end, even the Hakonigari Center went out to limit the scale of damage. It is estimated that my position as the commander of the Heavenly Army will be unstable."


    "In the second month of taking office, I killed Buddhism and caused huge casualties... Really, I thought I could hide it from the past, but I played too much and broke the three thousand worlds, and all outsiders saw it."


    "Although they don''t dare to say it in front of me, it will be very annoying if they violate the yin and yin. If that''s the case, then just don''t do it."


    "Well, although the timing of my resignation is a bit unexpected, but I can''t help it. Since I made it out, I have to take responsibility."


    "Oh, by the way, Monkey, you''re fine now anyway, why don''t you come to be the third-generation chief?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Sun Wukong rolled his eyes and said, "Pull it down, you can''t sit still, let me sit? Are you trying to hurt me?"


    "If you''re good, then you can only let Yang Jian come." Su Jin muttered: "He came to help me with his old face, so he can''t just go home without doing anything right now?"


    "Are you planning to support Yang Jian in the upper position?" Sun Wukong was stunned for a moment, but his eyes were strange: "His strength is not bad, but... I guess he can be a third-generation candidate at most."


    "How do you say it?" Su Jin gave Sun Wukong a surprised look: "What information do you know that I don''t know?"


    "It always seems that you care about intelligence?" Sun Wukong gave Su Jin a strange look.


    "Ah, not anymore, because I can''t play with the Hakoniwa group, so I don''t play anymore."


    Su Jin said, pointed to the broken Daxiong Hall, shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "Here is the result of me not playing."


    "Then you are really amazing." Sun Wukong flattered without emotion, and then said: "Emperor Wa is here, staring at the person of Guanyin Bodhisattva, and came here to help you."


    Su Jin was surprised when he heard this: "Huh? Why did that one help me?"


    "You helped people solve the position of Guanyin Bodhisattva. Isn''t it normal for her to help you?"


    Sun Wukong smiled and explained, and then said:


    "It is estimated that in the near future, the empress will discuss the results with the great monk, but I guess they will be inclined to let you continue to be the commander of the Heavenly Army."


    "Then here..." Su Jin pointed to the broken Daxiong Palace.


    Sun Wukong opened his eyes wide, as if he didn''t see anything:


    "Dingguang Buddha did it!"


    "...Are you sure?" Su Jin gave Sun Wukong a strange look: "Is it possible that Dingguang Buddha has been promoted to two digits?"


    "Let''s just say that he has been promoted successfully..." Sun Wukong''s expression did not change, and he said nonsense directly.


    Then, she glanced at Su Jin and said:


    "But then again, why do I think you want to get rid of the position of the commander of the Heavenly Army?"


    "Ah, you saw through it!" Su Jin didn''t look like he was dismantled at all: "I just think that with my current temper, if I become the commander of the Heavenly Army, I will smash the whole box, so I want to persuade me to persuade me. Just you."


    Hearing this, Sun Wukong complained: "If you smash it, you will smash it. Anyway, it''s not much better now."


    "...It seems to be the same." Su Jin turned his thoughts and thought about it, it seemed that it was indeed like this.


    Most of the Buddhist sects have been destroyed, and the most powerful ones are the Ouroboros supported by the Cross, Taoism and Confucianism, and Qianyan.


    And Qianyan is destined to be a neutral intelligence agency, and it can compete with Taoism, Confucianism and Cross religion.


    As for Daomen and Confucianism, whoever goes up, the other side will drag the other side hard.


    But if the Crusaders are allowed to go up, what is the difference between letting the Ouroboros manage the Heavenly Army?


    Thinking about it this way, it seems that Su Jin is indeed the best choice.


    At least he won''t mess around like ouroboros.


    "I always feel that no matter where I go, it''s a rotten world!"


    Su Jin sighed with emotion, then raised the banner of evil and draped it over himself, and Sun Wukong turned around in front of him and said:


    "How is it? This flag is quite suitable for me, right?"


    0.8 "It''s alright." Sun Wukong replied, and then said with a strange look: "But with this thing on your back, you also intend to become an inexorable devil?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, I''m the commander of the Heavenly Army!" Su Jin glared at Sun Wukong and said, "I''m legal."


    "Legally incompatible?" The corner of Sun Wukong''s mouth twitched, and then he said, "I always feel that it''s better to let the Ouroboros go on."


    "Go away!" Su Jin glared at her, then said, "I won''t play with you anymore, I have to go home!"


    "Oh, good luck! Remember to say hello to Leticia and her sister for me."


    "understood"


    Hearing this, Su Jin passed Sun Wukong and waved his hand with his back to her, as a farewell.


    Then, go straight to Lingshan and head to the lower level.


    Chapter 1813 Welcome back


    The capital of brilliance.


    Looking at the city where only some of the buildings have collapsed, but the city is still largely intact, Jiuyuan Asuka couldn''t help but sigh:


    "Did it survive that kind of conflict?"


    Going back to Izayoi to look around, then he touched the building on the side, looking at the fine golden texture on it and said:


    "Kalgi''s sacred text... I can''t believe that what that guy asked us to arrange is really useful?"


    "Kalgi is amazing!" Kasugabe Y¨­ nodded earnestly.


    "So where is Kalgi now?" Asuka looked at the city without the slightest anger in front of her: "The battle seems to have stopped for a while, right? He should be safe now, but what about others?"


    At this moment, a beautiful and heroic female voice sounded:


    "You guys... did you find anything over there? How about the casualties in the underground bunker?"


    The three girls turned their heads and immediately saw Leticia in a strong suit, then shook their heads in unison:


    "There is no problem here, the defensive techniques are still in effect, and the people in the underground bunkers should be fine."


    "That''s good." Leticia breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "After 10 minutes, let''s lift the defenses of all areas together and let the people who took refuge inside come out."


    "It''s okay for me to drop 16, but..." Reverse Izayoi paused for a while.


    Leticia asked curiously, "Just what?"


    At this time, Jiu Yuan Fei Niao continued: "Just what happened to the second generation?"


    "Isn''t the capital of Huangyan not the battlefield between him and the evil dragon?"


    "Since the battle is over now, what about them?"


    Hearing this question, Leticia suddenly thought of Su Jin''s crazy behavior of kicking the evil dragon to Buddha''s door, and she couldn''t help her face turn black:


    "I''m sorry, this is not something you can know now."


    Speaking of which, Leticia paused for a while, worried that a few people were thinking wildly, and she immediately explained:


    "I can only say that there is no problem with Su Jin''s safety. It''s just that his current battlefield is a bit special, and it''s not something you can know now."


    "A special battlefield?" Jiuyuan Fei Niao frowned upon hearing such an explanation, but did not ask any further questions.


    But back to Izayoi, he folded his head in his hands and said:


    "It always feels like we''re useless at all!"


    "No, at least four people have protected the more than 300,000 residents of the City of Bright Flames."


    With an excited voice, the black rabbit led Kalji and walked towards the crowd with a smile:


    "Besides that, aren''t you aware of that? Growth in merit."


    "Oh? Hearing you say that, it seems a little bit."


    Backward Izayoi tilted his head, then moved his arm and said:


    "Does it feel like you have a little more strength?"


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao folded his arms around his chest and said, "My mind seems to be a little clearer, but I don''t feel anything else."


    "Physical strength has increased a lot..." Kasugabe Y¨­ said in a low voice, then looked around his companion and felt a little depressed.


    As far as she has obvious symptoms because of her achievements in saving the city, doesn''t this mean that she is the weakest among the three?


    Reverse Izayoi, who noticed the change, looked at the black rabbit curiously and said:

 Chapter 1228：

    "It''s all about us in the 4-figures, is that what merit does?"


    "Yes! But it shouldn''t be said that it affects the four-digit number, but it affects everyone." Hei Rabbit smiled in a very good mood: "Saving the city from the evil dragon, even in the small garden. It''s a rare feat."


    "Speaking of which, Su Jin should have engraved favors on you, right?"


    Hearing this, Izayoi said carelessly:


    "Ah, if you''re talking about secretly going to the room at night, then I did."


    Hearing Izayoi''s words, Kuyuan Asuka immediately blushed:


    "Don''t use such a strange statement!"


    "Just go to his room and engrave the grace of rapid growth! Don''t stress the time and place!"


    Reverse Izayoi buckled his ears, and then said with a smile:


    "I didn''t say anything, Miss is really easy to be shy."


    "Well, Asuka is too calm." Kasugabe Yao nodded seriously: "It''s just showing his back in front of Su Jin. There''s no need to be shy about this kind of thing."


    "That''s right, that''s it!" Nihui Izayoi gave a thumbs up: "It''s okay if you don''t wear it as a child, Miss, you can be bolder!"


    "You two are trying to make fun of me!!" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao stomped his feet in anger.


    "These three little girls." Leticia put her hands on her waist, and sighed helplessly: "I don''t even look at any occasions for gagging."


    "Well!"


    Black Rabbit waved to Leticia to signal that he should not care about the kid''s nonsense, then turned his head and said to the three of them:


    "All in all, in addition to the bonus of merit, because the two challenged the impossible, the grace engraved by Su Jin will also bring a corresponding increase."


    "For normal people, when Su Jin comes back, the three of you should be upgraded to level 2. There should be no problem."


    Hearing that in addition to his achievements, he can also gain a growth, and back to Izayoi couldn''t help but wonder:


    "Wow, does double experience grow? Is this the benefit of joining a big power?"


    Not to mention the improvement of his physique due to his spiritual achievements, the potential excavation of Enhui gave her a hunch that it would improve a lot.


    In this way, their participation in the evil dragon incident, although it seems that it did not play a big role, it seems that they did not lose much money, but made a lot of money.


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao pretended to be calm when he heard the words: "But the potential of grace still has to wait for him to come back before it can be realized, right?"


    470 Hei Tu Wen nodded and smiled: "Yes, what you have engraved is a special kind of favor blessed by the power of creation. Only Su Jin can take the initiative to update such favor."


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao patted his hair when he heard this: "So you''re here waiting for him to come back?"


    Hearing this, Leticia and Black Rabbit both looked at each other and understood that Asuka was worried about Su Jin, and immediately laughed:


    "Yes, just wait here for him to come back."


    Jiuyuan Fei Niao fiddled with her hair at this time and said, "Is that so, well, anyway, I''ve been busy recently, so it''s not like I can''t wait!"


    Just then, behind the bird, Su Jin''s voice suddenly came:


    "Why can''t you wait?"


    "Wow!!"


    Fei Niao was startled, and quickly avoided him. When he saw that it was Su Jin, he immediately said:


    "Are you walking silently?"


    "Yes, I have!"


    Su Jin pointed behind him. At this moment, a rumbling sonic boom came from far, far behind him.


    Seeing this, Fei Niao bit her lip, and then said, "Damn, the speed is amazing!"


    Su Jin heard the words with a smile: "If I say it''s really great! What do you think?"


    "not so good."


    Fei Niao pouted, then looked at Su Jin, paused and said:


    "Well, all in all..."


    ¡°¡­Welcome back, Dad!¡±.


    Chapter 1814 Form a group to fight the boss


    The capital of brilliance.


    In the eleventh house that was cleared in advance, a closed underground palace.


    The gift of lanterns hung from the ceiling, emitting a soft and not harsh light, illuminating the entire palace.


    "So, Su Jin, you just hit the evil dragon on Lingshan because you were unhappy looking at the Buddhist monks hiding behind you?"


    Hearing Hei Rabbit''s question, Su Jin explained while updating the favor on Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s back:


    "I think my behavior is understandable?"


    "A group of despicable hypocrites, hiding behind noble people, taking advantage of the other''s nobility as pawns to play with."


    "In this case, the former will be disgusted and the latter will be admired. I think it should be a very reasonable thing."


    However, after hearing Su Jin''s explanation, the black rabbit said with a blank face:


    "So this is the reason why you killed Lingshan? So this is the reason why Leticia-sama kept silent about where you went, just saying there was no danger?"


    "Is this reason not enough?" Su Jin stopped and turned his head to look at the black rabbit.


    "full!"


    Black Rabbit seemed to understand, nodded, and then said with an expressionless face:


    "But you can''t deny that Lady Leticia and I almost became widows."


    Leticia, who was leaning against the wall on the right, panicked when she heard this, and said with an embarrassed expression:


    "That, Black Rabbit, don''t take me with you at this time?"


    Hearing this, he was lying on the sofa, revealing Jiu Yuan Fei Niao''s back, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Okay, then I won''t take you with me."


    Black Rabbit glanced at Leticia, thought for a while, then turned to look at Uesugi Kenshin, who was on the side:


    "That almost made me and Lord Shangshan a widow?"


    "Why did you bring me?" Uesugi Kenshin turned dark, then glanced at Asuka, who snickered: "And don''t you think the topic of widows in front of children is very problematic?"


    "Yes, there is a problem!" Black Rabbit nodded seriously, and then said, "If you don''t say that, Su Jin won''t feel nervous at all"! "


    When Uesugi Kenshin heard this, he glanced at the black rabbit expressionlessly and said:


    "rabbit!"


    "Eh!"


    "You''ve become smarter! You already know how to take advantage of Su Jin''s weakness. It''s really their luck that there are special cases like you in the Hakoba nobles."


    Black Rabbit said with a sad face: "...You can just say that I am the shame of the Hakoba nobles."


    "I''ll pay attention next time."


    Uesugi Kenshin shook his hand, and then said to Su Jin:


    "Although the relevant news has gone viral in the upper echelons, I still want to ask you personally."


    Saying this, Uesugi Kenshin paused and asked seriously:


    "Did Buddha really get out of trouble?"


    "Get out of trouble!" Su Jin replied affirmatively: "Rahula finally broke the Buddha''s skull relic and successfully released the Buddha from the gold."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said:


    "So that''s the case, did Rahula actually make such a choice in the end..."


    After speaking, she sighed and said, "But forget it, as long as you didn''t kill people! Although most people think you killed them."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was a little surprised: "Huh? Why is it that I killed Rahula?"


    At this time, Uesugi Kenshin looked at Su Jin and said:


    "It''s a little scarier as you can imagine."


    Su Jin was shocked when he heard the words: "A little scarier? Those gossip parties won''t say that I killed Buddha?"


    "That''s not so scary."


    Uesugi Kenshin shook his head at this time, and then explained:


    "It''s just that you murdered and set fire in front of many Buddhas, and took over many Buddha mothers. Even King Peacock Daming, Zhunti Buddha Mother, and Guanyin Bodhisattva were brutally murdered."


    Su Jin stopped completely after hearing this, and said angrily, "Who made this rumor? Am I that kind of person?"


    stare--!


    Whether it was Uesugi Kenshin, Black Rabbit, or Jiuyuan Asuka, they all stared at Su Jin''s face and watched speechlessly.


    Seeing this, Su Jin twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "What do you mean?"


    Hearing this, the black rabbit immediately replied:


    "It doesn''t mean anything, that''s what it means."


    "What do you mean?" Su Jin''s face darkened.


    Jiu Yuan Fei Niao, who was lying on the sofa, said in a low voice:


    "That means you''re a little suspicious."


    with a snap.


    Birds licked their buttocks in pain:


    "What are you doing!"


    Su Jin said with an expressionless face, "Speaking of adults, don''t interrupt children!"


    "Cut! Bully the soft and fear the hard." Jiuyuan Fei Niao muttered, and then asked, "Has the grace update finished?"


    Su Jin turned his head and checked Fei Niao''s back, then nodded and said:


    "The update is over, how do you feel?"


    Kuyuan Asuka felt it carefully, and then said:


    "...The strength of the physique has roughly doubled, and the spirituality of Lingge has increased by 1.5 times. What is the level of this amplitude in the 4-digit upgrade?"


    At this time, the most experienced Leticia immediately replied:


    "It''s about the level of a normal 4-digit practice for more than a hundred years, and this so-called general still refers to a genius like the Demon King. It''s exaggerated, this kind of amplitude."


    "Considering that the higher the level of favor, the stronger the amplitude, it''s no wonder that this kind of thing is regarded as a prohibited item by Thousand Eyes."


    "Can the effect be so strong!"


    For the first time, Su Jin, who was experimenting with favor on a four-digit number without foundation, couldn''t help but touch his chin and said:


    "Is it because of the use of my blood?"


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin nodded and said:


    "It is normal to have such restrictions on such amplitudes. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, such favors can be considered to be popularized in Arcadia. Of course, if the conditions are to be relaxed, the Greek gods are also acceptable. The army just depends on what Su Jin wants."


    Su Jin thought for a while, and then said:


    "Forget it as a benefit for excellent internal personnel, um, you can buy it with the contribution points of the Troublemaker Forum or the contribution of the Tianjun. After all, this kind of thing needs to use my blood to work. For me, there is also a A little bit of influence."


    "So, are Yao (or Zhao''s) and I purely experimental?" Jiu Yuan Fei Niao muttered, and then Su Jin slapped his **** again.


    "Don''t sell it when it''s cheap, hurry up and call Izayoi and Yao in!"


    "understood!"


    Asuka sat up with the scarf, snapped her fingers, put on new clothes, and walked out of the underground palace.


    Seeing this, Su Jin laughed, and when he was about to continue working, he heard Kenshin Uesugi say:

 Chapter 1229：

    "Su Jin, the matter of grace is about to stop."


    "How?" Su Jin turned his head and asked.


    Uesugi Kenshin replied at this time: "Di Shitian is here."


    Without waiting for Su Jin''s reaction, the black rabbit on the side continued to say:


    "That...Su Jin, I just received a voice transmission, Lord Arger, Lord Athena, and Lord Shiroyasha are all here."


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile: "...It seems that I have become the boss of their team!".


    Chapter 1815 Care


    The meeting room of the eighth house of the Salamanda headquarters.


    The door was pushed open with a creaking sound, and Su Jin, who had just sat down on the sofa, looked up and saw a group of acquaintances.


    Alger, who was wearing a black dress, turned his head when he entered the door, searching for something. When he saw Su Jin, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he stepped out in front of him, looked up and down, and fumbled with his hands:


    "The body is fine, but there is a slight weakness in the soul. What have you done?"


    Hearing what Alger said, Su Jin showed a surprised look:


    "Can you find this?"


    In order to defeat Quick Az Dakaha, and also to release his nature, Su Jin tried to burn his own small universe, which is the abnormality that Alger is now aware of.


    Although he kept saying that it was burning life, but in fact the burning of Saint Seiya''s small universe is something related to the essence of the soul.


    Therefore, even if Su Jin''s life essence is infinitely approaching three digits, the impact of burning the small universe is not without it.


    A little sense of weakness in the soul is hard evidence of this state.


    It''s just that Su Jin didn''t expect that such a subtle difference would be discovered by Alger for the first time.


    "Who do you think I am!" Alger raised his chin in a dignified manner: "Compared to yourself, I know better than you what exactly is going on with your body."


    Hearing this, Di Shitian, who walked into the room with Algee, couldn''t help but smile:


    "Hey hey hey, is this a topic that can be discussed in public?"


    "It will cause the occasion to be public because of you!"


    Bai Yasha walked carelessly to the sofa opposite Su Jin and sat down, raised his legs and said:


    "Without you, an idler, this is a proper family gathering, understand?"


    "Family party?" Di Shitian touched his chin and looked at Bai Yasha strangely.


    "Uh..." Bai Yasha, who understood what he was saying, paused for a while, and then said, "We are the main **** of this kid, understand?"


    "I''m still this kid''s father-in-law." Di Shitian muttered, then looked at Bai Yasha with a subtle look.


    isn''t it? It can''t be such a ridiculous thing, can it?


    But it''s impossible, this White Night King is more lustful than him, how could he get together with Su Jin?


    Thinking like this, Di Shitian was only acting as Bai Yasha because he wanted this Su Jin to be cheap, so he made a mistake.


    After all, it''s not a day or two for this woman to hide the black rabbit, and it''s normal to take advantage of it verbally.


    Bai Yasha was startled, but still pretended to be calm and said, "What is the father-in-law, not the mother-in-law."


    "Hey, hey, who (bgai) is the wife control!"


    Ignoring Di Shitian''s complaint, Athena finally walked into the room, nodded to Leticia and Black Rabbit beside her, and then gestured with their eyes. and physically blocked off this living room.


    After the living room was blocked, Athena glanced at Tishutian and Shiroyasha who were still facing each other, then turned her head and said to Alger:


    "how is the situation?"


    "The loss of a little soul source is fortunately not large, so it will not be very troublesome to replenish."


    As Alger said, he bit his finger, and before the blood overflowed, he gently stuffed it into Su Jin''s mouth.


    "Drink!"


    After Su Jin glanced at Athena and saw the other party nod, he was convinced that it would not harm Alger, so he took a sip.


    The taste is a bit sweet, a bit like orange juice, but better.


    Although Su Jin felt a little subtle about drinking Alger''s blood, he did taste it.


    And while tasting it, he really felt the comfort of his soul.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    "Devils are good at playing with the soul, and naturally they have the means to restore the loss of the soul''s origin. The blood you just drank is the rehydration I made with the authority of the soul."


    When Argel said this, he glanced at Athena a little unhappily:


    "Although it''s a bit unpleasant, this guy really expected your trump card to be a soul-related ability."


    At this time, Athena closed her eyes and said calmly:


    "Every day, being in and out of the body that always contains a small universe, no matter how stupid people are, they should find that it involves the ability of the soul."


    Is such a yellowish explanation really good? Su Jin looked at Athena without any goddess burden, and said helplessly:


    "Although I''ve been a little crazy recently, I shouldn''t have gotten to the point of messing with you, right?"


    Athena said calmly at this time: "That''s not true, it''s just a feeling of being unsatisfied with my stomach!"


    The stomach is not up to par... Su Jin''s expression subtly changed the topic and said:


    "So you formed a group because of Buddhism?"


    "I thought you would be in the headquarters, waiting for me to solve Xuxing Taisui and Chenlong''s sovereignty, so is it in such a hurry?"


    "Urgent? That''s a little bit." Athena''s response was flat, and her expression didn''t seem to have changed.


    Alger curled his lips: "I said it all, when you finish Chenlong and Xuxing Taisui, you will come back, but no one wants to wait."


    Di Shitian shrugged and said: "Well! I have a lot of things to ask here. After all, what the monkey guy said was unclear, which made my heart itch."


    Said that Emperor Shitian took a deep look at Su Jin and asked in a deep voice:


    "You really gave those people from Buddhism..."


    Su Jin pressed his temples and said, "You should have seen some."


    Di Shitian sighed at this time: "I will see it when I see it, but it is because the scene is too exaggerated that I think it is fake."


    The Buddha fell, the Bodhisattva died tragically, the body of the Arhat was not found, and the monks were tortured to death. This was the first time he had ever seen such a scene in his life.


    "It is estimated that in the near future, when the matter is completely spread, if you are willing to take a position in Buddhism, I am afraid that you will directly become the Mora that Rahula dreams of!"


    When Su Jin heard the words, he spread out his hands and said:


    "It''s better to forget about this kind of thing. It''s enough to earn a little merit. There''s no need to stimulate the rest of Buddhism."


    Although he slaughtered most of the people in Buddhism, Su Jin felt that he had no major hatred with Buddhism.


    Well, after killing all the enemies, it is true that there are no enemies.


    Since this is the case, there is no need to go to Buddhism to grab a position of Moruo, and rush to be a thorn in their eyes.


    "Just to make a little merit?" Di Shitian narrowed his eyes when he heard the words, and joked with a smile: "Only by completely destroying Buddhism, your spiritual level is afraid that you can directly rush to three digits, or even walk among them. a long distance."


    When Su Jin heard this, he glanced at Di Shitian and said:


    "Envy? Then do you want to follow me too?"


    "I''d better forget it... I don''t have this kind of strength." Di Shitian muttered.


    After speaking, he took a deep breath and looked at Su Jin seriously:


    "Okay, let''s get down to business, let''s get down to business."


    When Di Shitian said this, he said solemnly:


    "I hope you take over the group of Indian gods.".


    Chapter 1816 Buddha''s Gift Game


    Hearing Di Shitian''s words, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise:


    "I still need me to take over the Indian **** group?"


    As soon as Su Jin said these words, Di Shitian''s face collapsed:


    "Even if the Indian **** group is supported by me alone, and there are only three or five big cats left, you don''t have to dislike it so much, right?"


    "Anyway, let me compliment me, saying that I''m worried about people from other groups of gods thinking, so I don''t dare to take over and so on!"


    Seeing Di Shitian''s sad expression, Su Jin couldn''t help comforting:


    "Sorry, I just reacted subconsciously."


    After speaking, Su Jin looked at Di Shitian suspiciously and said:


    "But then again, you asked me to take over the Indian group of gods in order to keep the position of the current commander of the Heavenly Army?"


    "Bingo! That''s right!"


    Di Shitian snapped his fingers and said with a smile:


    "According to the truth, the commander of the Heavenly Army, as the representative of the rules of order, has taken action to destroy a group of gods, or is a Buddhist school of great power, and will definitely be resisted by the gods. You are definitely going to step down in this situation. There is no way to blame."


    Having said this, Di Shitian paused for a moment and said jokingly:


    "...It''s only been about a month since you took over the Heavenly Army. I still have a little power left in my old bones. If I came forward to serve as the Chief of the Heavenly Army again, the resistance should be very small."


    "And because of my relationship, the Chief of the Heavenly Army is actually bound to the Lord of the Indian Gods... You should have heard of the things involved here."


    Su Jin rubbed his chin when he heard this, and of course he knew that Di Shitian had consumed his spirituality and rescued the shattered group of Indian gods.


    Therefore, there is no big surprise about the binding of the Chief of the Heavenly Army and the Lord of the Indian Gods.


    "But I don''t seem to have inherited the Lord of the Indian Gods before?"


    Hearing Su Jin say this, Di Shitian rolled his eyes and said:


    "That''s because you''re going through emergency procedures."


    Speaking of this, Di Shitian paused and said: "I always felt that Buddhism''s movements were a bit tricky before, and my intuition told me that I needed to retreat bravely. It just so happened that your conditions are very suitable, and you have a mind to serve as the head of the Tianjun. , then I will retreat."


    Said this Emperor Shitian with a hint of melancholy: "It''s just that I didn''t expect that Puxian guy was busy, but it was for his disciples. I thought I had taken a wrong look, but I didn''t expect that he didn''t change."


    Said that Emperor Shitian shook his head and said:


    "All in all, the process is, once you are besieged and sued by those gods, my plan is for you to abdicate first, and I will take over again, and then I will transfer the Lord of the Indian gods. Commander-in-Chief."


    "Well, it''s a little troublesome, but it''s just an explanation for those lives. If I think about it, it''s enough to retire for a month, if they''re not satisfied..."


    When Emperor Shitian said this, he glanced at Uesugi Kenshin, who was on the side. After the latter nodded, he smiled and said:


    "Then I can only take the Dharma guardians for 12 days to make them satisfied!"


    The satisfaction you are talking about is physical satisfaction, right? Su Jin looked at Di Shitian''s remarks, why didn''t he understand what he meant by satisfaction?


    However, Su Jin still felt a little bit about the other party protecting him like this.


    Don''t care what Di Shitian thinks in his heart, but he didn''t fall into the trap, instead he wanted to help, which Su Jin had in mind.


    only¡­¡­¡­


    "Actually, before I came back, I seemed to have heard the monkey say that the Buddha and Emperor Wa seem to be discussing how to keep my position as the commander of the Heavenly Army."


    Hearing this sentence, Di Shitian was stunned on the spot.


    He looked at Su Jin incredulously, until Su Jin nodded, indicating that it was true, then he reacted and said speechlessly:


    "You should have said this kind of thing earlier!"


    "Have the great monk and the Emperor Wa to protect you, why are you still caring about those stinky fish and rotten shrimps?"


    "The Buddhists who are bitter masters have no opinions. They dare to have opinions. One counts as one. It doesn''t matter if you kill them all!"


    At the level of Su Jin, what he needs to worry about is not the gods with less than three digits, but the three digits of large-scale grouping, and the truths of the universe that can remotely control the three digits behind the scenes.

 Chapter 1230：

    Before Emperor Shitian, he was worried that they would find an excuse to invite Su Jin down from the position of the commander of the Heavenly Army.


    After all, in the basic rules of the Heavenly Army, there is a rule of not interfering in the internal affairs of other groups of gods.


    And Su Jin''s previous behavior, in the eyes of the discerning person, was to meddle in the internal affairs of Buddhism, or use the most brutal physical method.


    Therefore, the Ouroboros and the Crusaders, who were closely watching Su Jin, would not let such a loophole go unattended, and would draw all the neutral parties who did not like Su Jin''s behavior to their side.


    But if the Buddha is willing to come forward in this matter, then no one has the courage to speak.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Not to mention that this is a Buddhist thing.


    It''s just that the biggest bosses are all gone. If you want to fight against him, you can only end up with the two Dongfang and Qianyan, and the only **** in person.


    With him as bailout, what Su Jin did this time was really nothing.


    It''s just that the big monk was so good-tempered after his son died...


    Thinking of this, Di Shitian looked around, and then quietly asked Su Jin:


    "Su Jin, I want to ask you something, did Buddha do it himself before?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Di Shitian strangely: "Why are you asking this?"


    Di Shitian rolled his eyes and said, "Of course, to study how the great monk is feeling recently!"


    ...........0


    "You know, although I''m no longer the commander of the Heavenly Army, I''m still working as a messenger for him. It''s necessary to find out about the listing situation, okay!"


    However, Su Jin just looked at him with contempt and said, "But why do I feel that you are just curious about whether the guys in Buddhism were beaten to death by Buddha?"


    "Cough, cough!" Di Shitian coughed, not daring to speak any more.


    Obviously, he just thought that way.


    Seeing this, Su Jin, who was in a good mood today, said casually:


    "I can only say that I am only responsible for the loss of the seventh floor of Buddhism. As for the situation of the remaining 30%, I don''t know. I understand everything I know, and don''t ask more if you don''t understand."


    "Understand and understand!" Di Shitian smiled and rubbed his hands with an expression that you understand: "Unfortunately, I was not in Lingshan before, otherwise there will be a good show!"


    "But then again, 80% of that monkey is an archive with pictures, and I don''t know when I can get it from her."


    At that time, Athena, who had been silent, suddenly glanced at Su Jin and said:


    "The Emperor Wa sent a message that the Buddha decided to hold a three-digit gift game."


    "It seems that he intends to let the final winner take over the management of the lower levels by Buddhism."


    "Oh?" Su Jin looked at Athena curiously: "Did that one say what kind of gift game it is?"


    Athena shook her head:


    "Only one name was given over there."


    "what is it call?"


    "The Holy Grail War."


    "...What do you call it again?"


    Su Jin was stunned.


    Chapter 1817 The venue is being prepared


    Seeing Su Jin''s reaction, Athena raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Su Jin with a strange expression:


    "You seem to have some intelligence sources that I don''t know about..."


    "One thing, but I''m not very sure. When I figure it out, I''ll explain it to you in private."


    Su Jin raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows, looking a little weird.


    He couldn''t think of how the Buddha was related to the Moon World.


    However, Su Jin still vaguely remembers that there seems to be a detached enlightened being who is the counterpart of the Buddha in that world. It is impossible for the enlightened person to be detached to the small garden and just caught by the Buddha, right?


    When muttering in his heart, Su Jin did not forget to ask Athena to explain clearly:


    "What happened to the Holy Grail War initiated by the Buddha?"


    "The specific situation is still unknown. According to the statement from Qianyan, it seems that the stage is still being prepared."


    Ya "470" Dana explained here, glanced at Shiroyasha, and then said:


    "However, there is news that the God of the New Cross seems willing to support this gift game and has decided to offer the Holy Grail as a prize."


    "Offer the Holy Grail?"


    Su Jin and Bai Yasha glanced at each other, and both felt that the news was probably released by Qianyan.


    After all, except for Di Shitian who was still guessing, no one else knew that God was actually Alpha''s vest.


    The holy grail she offers? After all, it was indeed the Holy Grail of Hakoniwa.


    Did Pandora and the others take the Holy Grail with them when they left the Crusaders? How cruel?


    At this time, Su Jin, who was not very clear about the Holy Grail of Hakoba, couldn''t help but ask, "What does the Holy Grail do?"


    Seeing this, Di Shitian explained, "The function... One is to consecrate the dead, so that the dead can be worshipped by the faith of the Cross religion, so as to quickly improve their achievements. Many three figures of the Cross religion are parallel imports of such achievements. As for the other one, it''s probably the wish machine!"


    "I remember a saying that the Holy Grail can fulfill all wishes without exceeding the power of the true master of the Holy Grail."


    So, this is equivalent to using the power of Alpha to achieve a wish? That really feels like a wish machine... Su Jin thought to himself and asked:


    "Since God has provided the Holy Grail, is there any requirement?"


    It is impossible for Alpha to provide the Holy Grail to prove that God is the real Lord, right?


    But it seems reasonable to think about it. After all, if you want to fight with the only **** of the Crusaders, if you have something like the Holy Grail as the basis for your argument, you will indeed get certain reasonable conditions. As long as the public opinion information is properly controlled, it will indeed give that Take a knife.


    Coincidentally, in the little garden, the one who plays the most powerful public opinion seems to be Thousand Eyes.


    Is this a way to play the poet''s way to disgust the crusader?


    "Request..." At this time, Athena blatantly looked at Bai Yasha and asked directly: "Does Qianyan have no information on this kind of thing?"


    She just tried to obtain information, but there was no answer in her own channels. She ran to Qianyan, but asked for a ''high price''. Since this is the case, it is better to ask the ''inside staff''.


    "Ah?" Bai Yasha blinked after hearing this: "Even if you ask us like that, we don''t know, the intelligence department is not something we can intervene..."


    drop! drop!


    The slightly sharp prompt sounded, Bai Yasha blinked, and took out a Sinan-shaped gift from the space next to her. After taking a glance, she raised her head and said:


    "Okay, thousands of eyes are not for sale, Buddha sent it by himself, we almost forgot, we are still a big day."


    Hearing this, Su Jin rolled his eyes and said, "The Tathagata of the Great Sun and White Night that doesn''t even have a seat in Buddhism?"


    Hearing this, Bai Yasha coughed awkwardly: "Cough! According to the news just received from Buddhism, there are a total of seven places in Hakoniwa for this Holy Grail War."


    "Seven places?" Su Jin''s sense of sight has broken through the sky.


    "Yes, seven places." Bai Yasha nodded, and then explained: "According to the latest news, two of the places are ''random selection'', and among the remaining five places, Arcadia is one. One share, one for the Heavenly Army, one for Buddhism, one for Catholicism, and the fellow of Halloween will also have one.¡±


    Speaking of this, Bai Yasha couldn''t help smacking his tongue:


    "Tsk, that guy from Halloween is really quick to start. It seems that people who are directly in Buddhism will get a place... When did she become so efficient?"


    Hearing this, Athena glanced at Su Jin, didn''t say anything, just continued to ask Bai Yasha:


    "Five of the seven places have been set, and the remaining two will be reserved for the Ouroboros and the Crusaders, right?"


    At this time, Bai Yasha spread out his hands and said:


    "We think so too, but considering that whoever wins in the end will have the right to manage the lower levels of Buddhism, those who can participate in the war are these forces..."


    "But then again, there is a lot of information released in this gift game."


    "First of all, the venue is decided by Buddha, and the venue itself will bring its own seven places, and there are three referee seats, two of which are owned by the venue''s own personnel, and the remaining one is drawn immediately..."


    "What''s going on? The great monk provides a venue, how can there still be people in the venue? Most of the referees are brought by the ''venue''? What kind of game does he play?"


    The more he listened to Su Jin, who had a stronger sense of sight, he couldn''t help but say with a subtle expression:


    "By the way, is the venue that Buddha said about a different world?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, the people present couldn''t help looking at him, their eyes full of meaning.


    Di Shitian simply said directly: "I said Su Jin, if you know something, just say it directly, don''t hide it there."


    Seeing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but said: "I''m not trying to determine whether it''s the Holy Grail War that I know."


    "Oh, that''s it! Then let''s tell you the rest of the information." Bai Yasha was stunned, then glanced at Sinan, and then continued: "The coordinates of the venue are Hakoba Starry Sky, the star area under the constellation Leo, the coordinates Yes... eh? Wait a minute, there shouldn''t be any galaxies on these coordinates?"


    "Is there any coordinates?" Alger was stunned when he heard the words, and looked over at Sinan in Bai Yasha''s hands: "Hey, these coordinates seem to be an open area!"


    "Are you two sure?" Di Shitian asked blankly at the 0.8 level.


    As soon as these words came out, Alger and Bai Yasha gave him a contemptuous look, and even Su Jin felt that Di Shitian asked a silly question.


    The two Protoss will not know the situation of the starry sky, this is simply a joke, the starry sky is their private land, okay!


    "In the space of the empty star district..." After Athena said this, she turned her head and said to Su Jin: "It is very likely that it is a different world in your mouth, but it seems that it will be pulled to the box garden by Buddha, After all, the venue is being prepared, isn''t it?"


    When Su Jin heard this, the corner of his mouth twitched. Use the entire moon as a playground? Buddha, you are really generous. . . .


    "I''m pretty sure now."


    Su Jin sighed, and then explained to several people the ''Holy Grail War'' that he knew.


    Chapter 1818 Buddha, Kurimo, and venue determination


    The statue of a thousand Buddhas stands, an empty and quiet valley.


    A young monk stood in front of the waterfall, looking at the golden lotus floating in the pond in front, and the sturdy monk sitting cross-legged on the golden lotus.


    The young monk asked, "Who are you?"


    The monk in the lotus seat said softly:


    "I am Shakyamuni."


    "Then who am I?" The young monk was a little confused and looked a little dazed.


    Sakyamuni on the lotus seat smiled slightly:


    "You are the enlightened one, but you can sit down for me, the forty-second disciple, and end the cause and effect of your true name."


    "Awakened?"


    The confusion in the eyes of the young monk subsided, and he recited a Buddha name:


    "Amitabha!!"


    After the Buddha''s name was recited, the young monk''s stature gradually shrank until he turned into a pink and jade-carved baby that seemed to have just been born.


    In the end, the baby struggled to open his blurred eyes, and with his immature vocal cords, he said:


    "The disciple enlightened has seen the teacher."


    "Go." Sakyamuni smiled, waved his hand, and the baby turned into a rainbow by himself in the Buddha''s light, submerged into the 16th floor of the lower level of the garden, fell into the southern district, and fell into an ancient temple. .


    After doing this, Sakyamuni folded his hands and said to the two gray humanoid figures:


    "I will give you all kinds of information about Hakoten, and give you the opportunity to retain your autonomy."


    "The number of the seven Masters is up to you to decide. No matter who among the seven wins the last Holy Grail, I can be the master in the starry sky of Hako Garden and leave you free soil."


    "Of course, if you don''t want to do it now, I can also send you back to your original place and return to that universe."


    The two gray figures seemed to communicate for a while, and finally nodded towards Sakyamuni, seeming to accept Sakyamuni''s conditions.


    "Want to stay in Hakoba? That''s fine too."


    Shakyamuni spit out the turbid air lightly, and the turbid air blew the two of them with the same breeze:


    "No matter what the outcome of the Holy Grail War is, I will bestow the personalities of the two born gods and Buddhas. This is the authority bestowed upon me by the center of the small garden..."

 Chapter 1231：

    Speaking of this, Shakyamuni paused and looked at the figure on the left:


    "It''s just that you don''t need to use your Gaia name anymore. The real name rules in Little Garden are not something you can easily surpass."


    "As for you..." Shakyamuni looked at the other person, and said, "If you want to gain yourself, you have to give up the principles of human beings. That is something that the gods don''t dare to involve, and you can only have the power to maintain and control the garden itself. And as compensation, the center will grant you a four-digit human-god personality."


    "Wait, are you willing?"


    The two gray figures looked at each other and nodded in unison.


    Sakyamuni smiled slightly, waved his hand again, and sent the two figures away, and then turned his head slightly, looking at the petite white-haired girl with the elder dragon horn who appeared beside the waterfall at an unknown time:


    "Long time no see, World King Buddha!"


    "Oh!!"


    The white-haired girl known as the World King Buddha saw Shakyamuni look at her and exclaimed:


    "Monk, you really got out of trouble! I thought it was Halloween who lied to me!!"


    Shakyamuni smiled, nodded and said, "That queen will never lie about important matters."


    "But she fools me about small things every day!"


    Kulimo pouted, and said with a subtly unhappy expression:


    "That''s why I don''t want to choose her as a companion in the world war. I have too many thoughts. I love to play more than Xiaoju. How can I win?"


    "How can a dragon like this one become the center of the new generation of small gardens, how can it cooperate with someone who can''t win!"


    "So you came to me?" Sakyamuni looked at Kulimo with tears and laughter: "You should know that the world war is meaningless to me."


    "Well, even if you say so."


    Kurimo, who was squatting by the pond, sighed helplessly:


    "Among the five monsters, you have the strongest human nature and the strongest will. I am afraid it is the one closest to the single digit. The prizes of the World War do not have much effect on you."


    "But we are old friends, can''t you help Xiaoju?"


    Sakyamuni seemed to have anticipated Kurimo''s thoughts, shook his head and refused:


    "If I join forces with you, it will only collapse the existing stable order. This is not the scene I hoped for."


    Hearing this, Kulimo immediately blinked his eyes and said, "Then what? What''s your solution?"


    Seeing Klimo like this, Sakyamuni could not laugh or cry: "You came to me early in the morning to find a way!"


    He said, sighed helplessly, and then mentioned Kurimo:


    "It is impossible for the existing Primordial in Hakoba to unite with you. They have all found their own way. In this way, you can only find those truths who have not yet become Primordial and have not found their way. Only they will agree. your cooperation."


    "Hmmmmmm!" Kulimo nodded again and again, and then asked again, "Master monk, who do you prefer?"


    At this time, Shakyamuni smiled and said, "Didn''t you already guess it?"


    "Ah? Sure enough, it''s the little guy from Arcadia!" Kulimo sighed helplessly with a face down, "But we have nothing to do with that person, except for Little Letty!"


    Hearing this, Shakyamuni pointed to the sky and pointed to the direction of Leo:


    "There is a place for ''Ouroboros'' in this Holy Grail War, do you want to consider it?"


    "Oh?" Kulimo was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly said: "Oh!! So it is! 470 I understand!"


    "Thank you, great monk, I''ll treat you to some candy next time!"


    Saying that, Kurimo turned around in a hurry, chasing after the two gray figures who had just left, and dodged away.


    Seeing this, Sakyamuni smiled helplessly:


    "This slippery head!"


    After all, Sakyamuni, who understood that the two guests were not in danger before, put his hands together, took out a vajra, put it on his lap, and meditated on the scriptures.


    The vajra flickered with the scriptures explained by the Buddha, and the spiritual light flickered, and it seemed to be constantly expanding its spirituality.


    The valley fell into silence again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Arcadia headquarters.


    Su Jin, who returned to the nest, was lying on the sofa, and saw Athena wearing golden half-rimmed glasses and an ol outfit came in with a document:


    "As you guessed right, what the Buddha did this time is indeed the Holy Grail War in which the Master and the heroic spirits fight against each other as you know."


    Hearing this, Su Jin, who was just about to take a break, suddenly got up:


    "The specific situation has been determined?"


    Hearing this, Athena nodded and said, "A new ''solar system'' has just appeared in the empty star region of Leo."


    When Su Jin heard this, he immediately sighed: "The whole thing is really brought to Hakoten!".


    Chapter 1819 Competition Rules


    Now, Su Jin doesn''t want to investigate how the Buddha discovered the Moon World.


    Anyway, this is the end of the matter, and continuing to struggle will only waste energy.


    In comparison, Su Jin still wants to know what the situation of this Holy Grail War is.


    After all, not to mention that the prize is something like ''Buddhist''s management of the lower level'', it''s just the Xingyue World itself, Su Jin is still very interested to see it.


    That being the case, it''s nothing more than taking a vacation and playing a small game.


    "What do you say about this gift game? What''s the situation?"


    "Look at the original."


    At this time, Athena, who was holding the document, came over and took out a golden scroll from the void. Su Jin took a look at her new look, thinking that while she was freeing up time at night, she also took the scroll. Spread it out.


    [Blessed Game Name: Holy Grail War]


    [List of contestants: The seven masters who signed the covenant and voluntarily participated. ¡¿


    [Participant, organizer designated leader: Sakyamuni]


    [The designated leader is prohibited from participating and is only responsible for maintaining the stability of the venue. ¡¿


    [Participant restrictions:


    1: This competition is the arrival of the main body. During the competition, Hakoba participants will be given a six-digit legend-level rule shell. If the rule shell is broken, it will automatically be considered a failure. Lingge¡¯s contribution exceeds the scale of five-digit scale, and it will also be considered a failure.


    2: Since Hakoniwa contestants are generally more powerful than the local masters, the Hakoba side prohibits the use of force against the local masters, and only allows them to attack their heroic spirits (Note: The local masters take the initiative to attack the local masters, and they can counterattack reasonably without restrictions).


    3: The battle field is limited to Leo, New Solar System, Earth, and the whole territory of the Far East Island, and the rest of the place is the neutral zone. Contestants from both sides are prohibited from fighting.


    4: In order to ensure the implementation of the rules of the gift game, this game will elect three referees to be responsible for maintaining the game of gift. ¡¿


    ¡¾Conditions for victory of the contestants:


    1: Conquer or kill all participating Heroic Spirits, 2: Obtain the Holy Grail that appears when only one Heroic Spirit is left, and if you complete one, you will win. ¡¿


    [Victory conditions for the local master: 1: Defeat all Heroic Spirits on the Hakogawa side. 2: Take the Holy Grail, complete one, and you will be victorious. ¡¿


    [Oath: To respect the above content, and based on the glory, flag and the authority of the organizer, hold the gift game-Buddhist ''swastika'' seal. ¡¿


    After reading this pile of information, Su Jin glanced at his face:


    "This rule....the bias is so obvious!''"! "


    Hearing this, Athena, who was standing beside Su Jin, said calmly:


    "According to what you said yesterday about the champion heroic spirit, the local players should have the minimum power of four figures, and our side can only use the output scale of the five figures minimum line, the bias is indeed obvious. But it¡¯s not impossible to solve it.¡±


    Speaking of this, Athena narrowed her eyes and said calmly:


    "There are some top six-digit gifts, and there are also types of power fragments. If they are combined properly, it is not impossible to play the upper five-digit level."


    "It''s just that because Lingge''s output is limited to less than five digits, such power can be used only a few times, and one needs to be carefully manipulated. From this point of view, Hakoba''s candidates should all be skilled people."


    "The skill type..." Su Jin touched his head and said a little distressedly: "It doesn''t match a brute force type like me at all!"


    "as long as you are happy."


    Athena glanced at Su Jin and said in her heart: Even the speed of light boxing can limit the destructive power, and this person is too embarrassed to say that he is a brute force type.


    But since Su Jin is willing to call herself, let her call herself, she just needs to guarantee the result:


    "If the new Chief of the Sky Army is defeated in such a small game, the authority of the Chief of the Sky Army will also be questioned, right?"


    Su Jin''s face twitched when he heard this:


    "Are you trying to say the difference between being forced to step down and taking the initiative to step down?"


    "Well, if I was defeated by a local population in another world, this humiliating fact would indeed be enough to bring me down in disgrace."


    "So, it seems that I have to do my best within the constraints of the rules..."


    Su Jin moved his muscles and bones, and then said:


    "By the way, what did the referee say, did the referee on our side find it?"


    The referee of Hakoba draws randomly, and the range is too large, and can only be found according to the guidance of the center, so Su Jin asked curiously.


    "It''s Argol." Athena replied blankly.


    "???" Su Jin''s head was suddenly filled with question marks: "Isn''t the referee random?"


    "Yeah, random." Athena explained calmly: ".¡¦ It''s just random according to the drawing rules involved in Buddhism, and as you know, Alger is very good at cracking the game of Buddhism."


    After fighting with the Shura gods and Buddhas in the three thousand worlds for countless years, is it very good in exchange... Su Jin wanted to complain, but he didn''t know what to complain about.


    "So, Alger intends to go down with me as a referee this time?"


    However, Athena shook her head at this time and said:


    "No, she will participate in the referee work as the local heroic spirit ''Lilith''."


    Speaking of this, Athena glanced at Su Jin and said, "According to her dictation, this is just a means to ensure that ''insidious locals don''t play tricks''."


    How do I feel that Alger is trying to help me cheat... Su Jin murmured inwardly, but did not reject Alger''s kindness, even if he felt that he did not need to cheat, but someone was preventing others from playing tricks on him Conspiracy is also a kind of good intentions.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin stretched his waist and said:


    Zhao''s) So, have all the contestants of the major forces been decided?"


    "And it''s almost decided." Athena nodded, then said, "Except for the two random ones, most of them are your old acquaintances."


    "In other words, is it essentially a faction battle?"


    Su Jin scratched his cheek, then said with a headache:


    "I always feel that when I go there this time, I will really meet insidious locals!"


    Like Emiya Kiritsugu? Emiya Kiritsugu, Emiya Kiritsugu, oh, it seems that all the magicians in the moon are quite underworld, then it''s alright!


    "This is almost inevitable!" Athena said calmly: "So, when are you going to leave?"


    "Come on in three days."


    Su Jin shrugged, stretched out his hand and wrapped Athena''s waist:


    "There was only a riot in Vermont recently, and I did a lot of strenuous exercise. During this time, let me rest.".


    Holy Grail War 1820~


    Chapter 1820 Target ¡¤ Hakogawa Starry Sky


    three days later.


    Arcadia headquarters, the gate of crossing the border near the Moon Lake.


    After three days of relaxation, Su Jin announced a few days of vacation to the community''s companions, and came here in advance, preparing to go to the starry sky from the realm gate here.


    However, at this moment, he saw a figure that surprised him at the realm gate.


    "You are here at such a time, so you are the master sent by the Queen of Halloween? Merlin!"

 Chapter 1232：

    With Ji-style broken hair, wearing a pure white base, a gold-trimmed mage skirt, and a purple bow tie, the charming woman with mysterious silver hair and purple eyes blinked at this time:


    "Oh, Your Highness, you should also know. After all, under the Queen''s name, there are only a few people who have met with you and can spare time to participate in the competition."


    "It happened that I was on vacation in the Eastern District and was arrested by that guy. Could it be that you are disappointed that Miss Skaha didn''t come, or is it not Knight Lancelot?"


    However, Su Jin was only silent for a while, and then said:


    "No, I''m just surprised why it''s you."


    Hearing this, Merlin Michelin''s violet eyes put his index finger on his lips and said:


    "Speaking of which, ''Thousand Eyes'' doesn''t seem to have a quota this time. Oops, what a pity, the White Night King clearly wanted to see the new galaxy, but it seems that 470 was not selected, poof~"


    Looking at the silver-haired beauty who lowered her head and chuckled in front of her, Su Jin couldn''t help but say:


    "You still really don''t hide it at all, Queen of Halloween."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin paused, looked deeply at the ''Merlin'' in front of him and said:


    "So, you possessed Merlin, and you didn''t just come to laugh at Shiroyasha, right?"


    "No, I just feel that the misunderstanding between us seems to be due to too little contact."


    ''Merlin'', or the Halloween Queen who was possessed by Merlin winked charmingly at Su Jin:


    "Playing with beautiful girls, this concept seems to be very popular in the new era, right? Well, you don''t seem to be interested... Could it be that ''Merlin'' doesn''t fit your hobby?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin just said calmly: "No, I just think that if you use your real body to do this, the effect will be stronger."


    "The real body..." ''Merlin'' tilted his head, thought for a moment, and said, "In that case, it will only lead to Bai Ye, and then the time will be spent in the endless quarrel between me and her."


    You also have foresight... Su Jin murmured in his heart, and then said:


    "Okay, let Merlin talk to me, let her take the lead, I guess it will be easier."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin added:


    "I don''t think you don''t want me to be uncomfortable with ''Merlin'' because of you, right?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, the Queen of Halloween pouted and said:


    "It''s really ruthless, obviously I have given birth to a lovely daughter for you."


    Su Jin heard the words and said simply: "Cai Niao also doesn''t want us to quarrel, and you know that this roundabout contact will only make me suspect that you have ulterior motives."


    The words fell, and Su Jin vaguely heard a sentence: "Be careful man."


    Immediately afterwards, Merlin in front of him suddenly changed his breath, his eyes closed and then opened again.


    After opening his eyes again, Merlin became the Merlin Su Jin knew before.


    "Sorry, Your Highness, it is impossible for me to refuse the Queen''s willfulness."


    Su Jin waved his hand, indicating that she does not need to apologize, and then said:


    "So, the Queen''s representative is you?"


    "Yes." Merlin nodded, and then explained: "This time, the one who represented the community ''Halloween Queen'' to participate in the Holy Grail War was me ''The Fairy Merlin''."


    "By the way, according to my mother''s information, it seems that the Heavenly Army intends to send Lord Kenshin Uesugi to participate. On the Catholic side, His Majesty Pandora seems to be still leaving, while the Buddhist monk is personally dispatched by the ''Guanyin Bodhisattva''.


    In addition, there are several (bgai) saints who are missing on the cross religion side, and the Ouroboros side..."


    Speaking of this, Merlin said in an uncertain tone:


    "According to the information specially provided by the Queen, the Sun King group seems to have elected the World King as the representative."


    "The King of the World?" Su Jin raised his brows, and said with a stunned expression, "Kurimo? Why is she interested in participating in this kind of thing."


    Su Jin can still understand Guanyin Bodhisattva''s side, after all, this gift game was decided by this and the Buddha.


    Su Jin also expected Pandora. After all, Catholicism is the provider of the Holy Grail, and Pandora is the most likely to hold the Holy Grail.


    But the King of the World, Kurimo, exceeded Su Jin''s expectations.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the hostile force of the Crusaders. Could it be that Ouroboros really intends to drive him down from the position of the commander of the Heavenly Army?


    Then, should he think about putting on the great secret treasure after he comes back, and go to the various headquarters of Ouroboros for a walk.


    If you make me unable to get off the stage, I will make you physically unable to get on and off the stage!


    Knowing that he can''t figure out these old coins of the small garden, Su Jin has already lied down. No matter what your calculations are, he can find out who is behind the scenes and kill him directly.


    Oh, I can''t count on you, can''t I kill you? It''s a big deal, smash Hakoten, everyone will start all over again, who is afraid of who!


    Seeing that Su Jinfa''s breath was a little dangerous, Merlin hurriedly replied:


    "The specific reason is unknown, but Her Majesty asked me to tell you that it is ''Her Majesty the King of the World is likely to come with good intentions''."


    "Good intentions..." Seeing this, Su Jin kept an eye on the Queen of Halloween''s reminder.


    He was accustomed to not trusting the Queen''s intelligence, but thinking that the other party was still possessing Merlin, but only reduced his spirituality and did not show his personality, he hesitated for a while.


    Maybe this guy really wants to have a good relationship?


    With this thought in mind, Su Jin paused and said to Merlin:


    "So, now you were sent by the Queen to assist me?"


    "Yes." Merlin nodded slightly, then said helplessly: "At the same time, you are also forced to be the eyes of the queen, so please try to avoid me when you are doing private affairs."


    "I see." Su Jin took a deep breath, then stopped asking, just said, "Then follow me."


    After speaking, he crossed Merlin and walked towards the realm gate.


    "Yes!" Merlin nodded, turned and followed Su Jin''s part.


    Before long, the realm gate flashed its light.


    The target, Hakoniwa Starry Sky¡¤Leo¡¤New Solar System.


    Also known as the ''Prototype Moon World''! .


    Chapter 1821 Restricted venues


    Model Moon World, Earth, Tokyo.


    On the busy street, a man and a woman are like ghosts, passing through the dense crowd and entering the side alley.


    After avoiding the crowd, the two stopped and revealed their faces, it was Su Jin and Merlin.


    At this time, across the alley, the two were observing the city in front of them:


    "Oh! Is the stage similar to the new century-century urban agglomeration in the western part of the Eastern District?"


    Merlin looked around, the reflections in every corner of the city appeared in his pupils:


    "Is the observation range only five kilometers? My magic eye has been limited, how about you, Your Highness?"


    "I can barely maintain the 5-digit minimum output. Well, it''s weaker than when I first got the godhead."


    "If it''s just defensive power, it should be even worse. I miss it a bit, this state."


    Su Jin carefully felt the layer of rule shell wrapped around his body, and gave his own evaluation.


    "In other words, if you use force, do you still need to consume a certain amount of power to maintain the defense..."


    Merlin said this, knocked his head and said:


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t been this ''weak'' in thousands of years."


    Su Jin did not refute Merlin''s "weak", but continued:


    "Have you received the basic information given by the Holy Grail?"


    "You mean Heroic Spirit Summoning?"


    Merlin glanced at Su Jin, then shook his head and said:


    "Sorry, according to the ''prophecy'', this kind of call that requires a medium has been blocked by the ''inhibition force'' here."


    "It is estimated that even if we rummaged through this extreme eastern region, we would not be able to find a holy relic of a powerful hero."


    "Well, in this way, it is estimated that contestants like us cannot summon heroic spirits that are too powerful, and can only be summoned by reliance on Aspects, but according to the behavior of restraint, I guess Aspects summoning will not be any outstanding Heroic Spirits. "


    "Are you sure it''s completely blocked?" Su Jin asked with a frown.


    "That''s not enough. After all, it''s just a means of planet consciousness. If you use a little illegal means, you can still summon a better heroic spirit."


    "But then again, what''s the local so-called...inhibition? Oh! The consciousness of the birth of the planet and the will of the human subconscious to be born, if these are placed in the little garden, I am afraid they will become treasures robbed by the three-digit kings?"


    "But now they are under the Buddha''s name."


    Su Jin explained, then looked at the sky, looked through the appearance, and saw the deep rule chain there, which is the rule lock used by the center of the small garden to maintain the gift game.


    After igniting the eighth sense, Su Jin can already see deeper things:


    "The stage of battle is limited to this island country in the far east, and the summoning of heroic spirits can be done all over the world, oh? Has someone summoned heroic spirits already?"


    "A heroic spirit has already been summoned? Isn''t the Holy Grail War two days away, is it two days early? But our Hakoniwa people should have just participated in the competition, so they are the local masters, right?"


    As Merlin spoke, he scanned the urban area with his magic eyes, and then suddenly narrowed his eyes and said:


    "Wait, I found something interesting."


    "How do you say?" Su Jin turned his head to look at Merlin, this goblin sage is not as harmless as he looks from the outside, and even that complicated method like a treasure bag is probably better than specializing in such a restricted situation. Su Jin, who is fighting, should be ''more powerful''.


    "Speaking of which, this world also has the concept of the Internet. Oh, Your Highness, you should be aware of the Internet."


    Hearing Merlin say this, Su Jin glanced at her and said, "Hey, you seem to think of me as a primitive? Not to mention that the place where I used to live was also a modern city, and don''t forget, Hakoniwa East District is also well-connected. zone."


    Just because of the cost of laying and environmental factors, the outer door where Arcadia was located was relatively backward and was not arranged... Su Jin silently added in his heart.


    "Is that so? I see, look at this."


    Merlin said this, stretched out his hand and swiped in the air, and above the alley, a network cable floated down and landed in her hand.


    At the same time, a blurry, mosaic-filled picture appeared in front of the two of them.


    Ignoring the sensitive ears I heard, ''Why is the net broken? ¡¯, Su Jin looked at Merlin and said:


    "Is there anything special about the network?"


    "Blocked! I tried to post my location outside the extreme east, and this is what appeared."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Merlin pinched the thin network cable and said:


    "Someone, no, it should be the so-called heroic spirit that seems to control the network in this extreme eastern region, oh, actually discovered my invasion? Well, this kind of information..."


    Speaking of this, Merlin raised his head and smiled at Su Jin: "I seem to have found a referee here."


    "The referee?" Su Jin looked at Merlin in surprise: "You mean, the heroic spirit who controls the Internet in your mouth is the referee in the Holy Grail War?"


    "Yes. Of course, the other party did not reveal his identity, but unilaterally passed the referee''s information. Well, it was transmitted through the Holy Grail system. At this point, the identity of the other party should be confirmed."


    "He is the referee''s assistant, one of the two local referees. His real name is unknown, but he has the ability to control the network and affect communication equipment. Of course, it is not ruled out that such network control ability is the surface layer of some powerful ability."


    ...........0


    "The heroic spirit that controls the network...I don''t remember it at all..." Su Jin muttered, and then asked, "Are there any other special circumstances?"


    "Does ''the additional rule that the Holy Grail War must be fought at night and cannot be exposed to ordinary people'' count?"


    "Calculate!"


    Hearing Su Jin''s answer, Merlin narrowed his eyes and said playfully:


    "Let''s not mention the additional conditions that must be carried out at night, and cannot be exposed to ordinary people... Can I think that after exposure, it will have a bad effect on some people? For example, the restraining power of dispatching Heroic Spirits to guard the network..."


    Hearing this, Su Jin didn''t answer, just looked up at the sky and said calmly:


    "The fluctuation of time and space... The people of Hakoba should all come..."


    "Let''s go and prepare for the Heroic Spirit Summoning Ceremony."


    "Oh? Your Highness, won''t you join the others first?" Merlin''s slightly mischievous voice sounded.


    As Su Jin walked out of the alley, he said:


    "They will find them, and before that, we have to arrange the heroic spirit summoning technique that eliminates the interference of inhibition. This, Merlin, can you do it?"


    Hearing this, Merlin stuck out his tongue and said, "Aiya, it looks like you can''t be lazy now!"

 Chapter 1233：

    The words fell, and Merlin followed Su Jin''s pace and walked out of the lane eight.


    Chapter 1822 There is definitely something wrong with this world


    Fuyuki City, Tohsaka family.


    With a thud, the door rang, and Aoi Tosaka, who was watering the vase in the corridor, turned her head slightly in surprise. When she saw that the person entering the door was her own daughter, her expression softened:


    "Rin, didn''t you say that the high school students will need your help? Why did you come back early?"


    Similar in appearance to Tohsaka Aoi, but a younger and more energetic girl, seeing her gentle mother at home, her expression was a little unnatural:


    "It''s done, so I''m back."


    Speaking of this, Tohsaka Rin glanced at Tohsaka Aoi a little nervously and said:


    "Where''s Mom, Dad and Sakura?"


    "Your father went to deal with the shops in the city. As for Sakura, the child hasn''t woken up yet. After all, the child will be addicted to "four seven zeros" to sleep."


    Hearing Tohsaka Aoi''s answer, Tohsaka Rin showed a very subtle expression:


    "I see, I have a party with my classmates at noon today, and I''m going out for dinner later..."


    "Remember to be careful, oh, do you have enough pocket money?"


    "Enough, I''ve saved the pocket money well."


    Tohsaka Rin''s nose was slightly sore, and he forcibly walked into the corridor, crossing his mother and saying:


    "I''m going to change clothes first."


    After saying this, Rin Tohsaka glanced at the young and tender face on the bed, as well as the striking black hair, when he passed by his sister''s room, his entire scalp became numb, and he sped away.


    Aoi Tohsaka looked at the back of her daughter, caressed her face and said, "What happened to this child today, it feels strange."


    Returning to the familiar and unfamiliar room, Tohsaka Rin leaned against the closed door, panting:


    "Scared me to death, this... what''s the situation?"


    Tohsaka Rin thought about his mother just now, and said with a very, very unnatural look:


    "My mother, who had been dead for three years, appeared in front of me again, my father, who had been dead for 8 years, went to deal with the shops in the city, and Sakura, who should have been sent to Matou''s house..."


    Thinking of what happened at home, Tohsaka Rin couldn''t help but patted his cheek and said:


    "It hurts! Damn it, I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    And just when Tohsaka Rin patted her cheek, a female voice with the same tone as hers but a completely different tone came out of her mouth:


    "Despicable inferior human, who allowed you to pat my face!!"


    "Even if you want to verify whether it''s a dream, slap yourself in the face? What are you hitting me for?"


    "It''s obviously my own face, okay..." Tohsaka Rin said bitterly when he heard the words, and because of the other party''s words, he became a little angry: "Also, scolding people when you come up, you are really uneducated. Is it a goddess?"


    "Ha? Ha! A mere inferior human, dare to question me, Lord Ishtar, who is the **** of beauty, hell, I want you to go to hell!"


    "Before you go to hell, come out of my body, Miss Goddess who occupies other people''s bodies."


    Tohsaka Rin bit his lip bitterly, took a deep breath, and whispered:


    "Elly, are you still there?"


    "I am here."


    It was the same tone of Rin Tohsaka, but a relatively calmer voice sounded:


    "Has the situation been confirmed, Master?"


    "Ah, it''s confirmed. I deliberately walked around Fuyuki City on the weekend for the reason of the student union. Even if I don''t believe it, I can only believe it."


    Tohsaka Rin reluctantly took out a full-screen smartphone from his pocket. On the back of the phone was a bitten apple:


    "At least at the end of the 20th century where I live, there will never be such a technology product."


    At this moment, Ishtar''s voice full of disgust sounded: "What, I went out for a walk on purpose, but I ended up buying a small box that looked strange."


    "And you clearly said that you are not good at using electronic equipment, but you spent all your pocket money to buy this useless iron box for the first time. Have you been kicked by the bull of the sky in the head of your inferior human?"


    "Ishtar, don''t talk yet."


    Ereshkigal''s tone became more serious:


    "Sure enough, is the timeline chaotic? In order to gather the right combat power, you are willing to do this. What is the restraint thinking about..."


    "Well, even if you say that, I personally don''t have any bad feelings about the chaos of the timeline..."


    Tohsaka Rin said in a weak tone...


    The father who died unexpectedly in the Fourth Holy Grail War, the mother who died in a mental hospital because of his insanity after the death of the father, and the younger sister who was sent to the Matou family and could not recognize each other even if they met.


    All three of them came back because of the chaotic timeline, and Tohsaka Rin was somewhat happy instead.


    Although he was possessed by two goddesses and became the master of the ''Holy Grail War'', he was still a very strange reliance-type master, but considering the gains, the price was a bit childish.


    "Heh, you don''t have any ill feelings, but I am full of ill feelings, why should I be forced to possess such a barren, boring, and annoying inferior human being like you, there must be something wrong with the restraint head? Absolutely?"


    Listening to Ishtar''s complaint, Tohsaka Rin''s forehead seemed to have blue veins:


    "Do you think I have to share a body with you? You evil goddess!"


    "Also, you are always inferior to human beings, do you think you are noble?"


    "Isn''t that of course!" Ishtar said confidently: "Of course I am noble!"


    "To 0.8 is lower than human beings. Well, in my opinion, there is no difference between human beings, except for you."


    Co-authoring, I''m the only human being in the world... Rin Tohsaka''s mentality collapsed in an instant. If Ellie had not reminded that the Command Spell in her hand had little effect on Ishtar, she would now use the Command Spell to order Ish Tarr kneels down and apologizes!


    Wait a minute, Ishtar is possessed by her, then if I kneel down and apologize, it seems that I am the one kneeling...


    Thinking of this, Tohsaka Rin instantly felt bad:


    "Why is there such a weird thing as a dependent-type master, why last night I was still preparing to charge the gems used in the Fifth Holy Grail War, and when I woke up, it would look like this..."


    "There is definitely something wrong with this world!!".


    Chapter 1823 Tohsaka Rin Can''t Get Up Again!


    Hearing Tohsaka Rin''s grief and indignation.


    Neither Ishtar nor Ereshkigal spoke, but suddenly fell silent.


    After complaining, Tohsaka Rin glanced at the door, and after confirming that the sound insulation barrier effect was outstanding, he walked to his bed and fell down:


    "By the way, why don''t you two talk, Elle? Ishtar? Why are you so quiet all of a sudden."


    "Stupid humans are still wondering, but the goddess of wisdom has already smelled danger."


    After Ishtar said this, his tone softened a lot:


    "Come and explain to her, I''m tired and have to rest."


    Hearing this, Ereshkigal did not object, but after Ishtar took the initiative to leave the conversation space, he paused and explained directly to Tohsaka Rin:


    "Just now, the other side of the Holy Grail War has come!"


    "The other side of the Holy Grail War?" Tohsaka Rin was stunned for a moment, and then he wondered: "Ai Lei, can you perceive the presence of the enemy?"


    "No, it''s not perception, it''s inhibition that informs us with its power¡ª"


    Ereshkigal said this, his tone suddenly became very serious:


    "¡ªThe gods of the alien planet have descended."


    Tohsaka Rin heard the words, blinked his eyes and said: "The gods of aliens...16 What''s the situation, isn''t the Holy Grail War a ritual where seven masters control heroic spirits and kill each other? Why are there aliens, or aliens? The gods came to fight?"


    At this time, Ereshkigal explained in a gentle tone:


    "...Because of your dispute with Ishtar earlier, I didn''t have time to explain, but now, as the Master, you must know something."


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin hugged the pillow, climbed up, and the duck sat on the sheet and said:


    "Then tell me!"


    Seeing this, Ereshkigal immediately transformed her projection in front of Tohsaka Rin, standing in front of Tohsaka Rin and said:


    "First of all, what you need to know is that this Holy Grail War is ''special''."


    "What makes this special is not only that the Holy Grail War is divided into two groups, red and black, with a total of 14 masters and 14 heroic spirits participating, but also the identity of the black masters."


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin couldn''t help but curiously said: "The master of the black group is Ailey, as you said, a **** from an alien? Alien?"


    "You can understand it this way, but according to the information from the suppression force, the accurate name should be ''the gods and Buddhas from the Hakoniwa world''."


    Ereshkigal paused when he said this, and said: "I don''t know the specific content of the small garden world, but according to the information given by the suppression force, it seems that it is a person with Hairuo\"Water.Resources,;Source.: :group;.\''6.5\",.6.6;\''1..:8?8?9:!6:preparation:,\"use,in;;,transfer.,group\"7\'',: 6,\"6,\"?0.1;;.8\"3,;:2\''0 The existence of gods and Buddhas, located in the depths of the universe, is a floating continent with a super-giant star area. "


    "And where the gods discovered our galaxy, in order to capture everything here, they launched a war game."


    "And this is the ''Holy Grail War'' we are participating in now."


    "is that a lie..."


    Tohsaka Rin''s pillow slipped under his legs, and even fell directly on the sheet because the stockings were too smooth:


    "In other words, the aliens have invaded and they want to invade us, and the way to stop them is that I want to win the Holy Grail War? What''s the situation!!"


    "The conclusion is such a conclusion." Ereshkigal sighed.


    Seeing this, Tohsaka Rin directly opened his hands and asked:


    "But isn''t that weird? I''m just an ordinary high school student, and I have the identity of a magician in the sky. Now I actually want to go to war with aliens. Are you sure that inhibition has no grudge against me?"


    "No." Ereshkigal shook his head: "People who are hostile to the suppression power are basically killed by the crowned heroic spirits or guardians. In theory, you are not their enemy, Rin."


    I didn''t get killed by any champion heroic spirit or guardian. Thank you so much... The corner of Tohsaka Rin''s mouth twitched, and then said:


    "So, why did you choose me?"


    "It should be the affinity." Ereshkigal said in an uncertain tone: "Like Rin, there may be only one human who can rely on me and Ishtar in one breath. "


    "So I''m so special..."


    Tohsaka Rin was stunned for a moment, then frowned and bit his fingers:


    "However, do we really have a chance of winning the Holy Grail War with the gods and Buddhas of Hakoniwa World? The other party can even cross the distance of the universe and come to our planet, right?"


    Hearing this, Ereshkigal immediately explained: "Rin, don''t worry, according to the information of the restraint, it seems that the gods and Buddhas of Hakoba do not coexist harmoniously."


    "According to the division of the Holy Grail War, the gods and Buddhas participating in the Holy Grail War are estimated to be divided into seven forces in Hakoniwa World. With such a large number, it is almost inevitable that there will be rifts."


    "According to the repression force, it is because of the conflict between the gods and Buddhas of Hakoniwa World that gave our world a chance for this Holy Grail War."


    Speaking of this, Ereshkigal paused and said: "By the way, what you discovered earlier, the world''s timeline is in contradiction, is also the behavior of the inhibitory force in order to gather combat power to the greatest extent."


    "And such dedication is naturally impossible without return."


    Hearing these words, a symbol like ''money'' instantly appeared in Tohsaka Rin''s eyes:


    "You mean...what exaggeration comes from winning the war?"


    "some."


    Ereshkigal didn''t know how to describe Tohsaka Rin''s current financial fanatic expression:


    "According to the statement of restraint, the party who finally obtains the Holy Grail can make a wish to an incomparably noble existence."


    "There are many such wishes, including becoming the master of the world, becoming a magician, or immortalizing like a god, these wishes can be fulfilled."


    However, what surprised Ereshkigal was that Tohsaka Rin showed a little disgust:


    "Such a wish..."


    Seeing this, although Ereshkigal was surprised that Rin Tohsaka was not interested in these, he continued to persuade:


    "Rin, don''t forget, although there is a contradiction in the timeline, it is not that it will not recover."


    This sentence directly made Tohsaka Rin serious.


    There is no emotion more unforgettable than ''lost''. Tohsaka Rin, who has lost his family once, is particularly sensitive when facing another loss:

 Chapter 1234：

    470 "I understand, I will do my best!"


    Tohsaka Rin said this, stood up and said:


    "So, what are we going to do now?"


    Hearing this, Ereshkigal raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "First inspect this city and turn it into our base. The enemy is the gods and Buddhas of alien planets. We have to pay 10,000 cautions."


    "So that''s the case. Magicians are best at positional warfare? Although the scale of a city is a bit exaggerated, it doesn''t seem to be too much in the face of alien gods and Buddhas."


    Saying this, Tohsaka Rin immediately walked out of the room with high ambitions, but as soon as she stepped out of the room, she heard Ereshkigal say:


    "Well, according to my estimate, if you prepare ten tons of high-quality gems, you should be able to preliminarily arrange the position."


    Ten tons... gems... still of high quality... Rin Tohsaka rolled his eyes and fainted.


    "cold?"


    Ereshkigal froze for a moment:


    "cold!!!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Far East, Kanagawa Prefecture, inside a shrine.


    Leaning beside the torii gate, Su Jin, who was waiting for Merlin to finish preparing the ceremony, turned his head and looked at the person who came:


    "Oh? It was you who arrived first."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin brushed the hair on his forehead and said softly:


    "It took a little time to get rid of a hound."


    "Hound?" Su Jin squinted his eyes, then smiled and said, "It looks like these locals want to give us an interesting greeting!".


    Chapter 1824 Cunning and Compromising Locals


    Although Su Jin was surprised that Uesugi Kenshin was attacked as soon as he arrived, he didn''t find it too incredible.


    This kind of off-site combat, calculated by the locals, is almost inevitable in the gift game, otherwise there will be no home and away games.


    "What kind of person is chasing you?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Uesugi Kenshin seemed to be quite confident and said:


    "Oh, a person who will use the means that he wants to erode the world and enter the factor of six hundred and sixty-six beasts in his body. Because it feels very interesting, I played for a few minutes."


    "Playing..." Su Jin paused, then said, "How is that person?"


    Hearing this, Kenshin Uesugi pulled it casually and threw out a broken arm:


    "That''s probably all that''s left. After being defeated by me, he seems to want to kill himself, because the method is very special, I only grabbed this..."


    Seeing the broken arm, Su Jin was silent for a while, and said with a subtle expression:


    "Next time this happens, don''t say ''get rid of''."


    He clearly beaten everyone to death, so what are you talking about getting rid of, Uesugi, is he too modest?


    "Can''t you get rid of such a pawn?" Uesugi Kenshin tilted his head and said, "Forget it, I will remember it later."


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at the arm on the ground and said:


    "Is the person chasing you named Nero Kaos?"


    "Well, that''s what he called himself." Uesugi Kenshin nodded in response.


    "So that''s the case, has the twenty-seventh ancestor of the dead disciple also been dispatched?" Su Jin said this, cast a glance at Uesugi Kenshin and said, "Athena should have been told by my information, right? About Xingyue world intelligence."


    "Yes! By the way, I also handed over a copy of Her Majesty Pandora''s side before her arrival, but now it seems that she has arrived in a relatively remote place."


    "Speaking of which, the local planetary consciousness seems to intentionally separate us, afraid that we will join forces''"? "


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin say this, Su Jin is not surprised:


    "I also noticed it, but it doesn''t matter. No matter how it wants to play, let''s get together first and see what tricks it plays. Then, just crush its methods one by one."


    "Oh! It''s confident words." Uesugi Kenshin smiled and said, "Seeing you so confident, it makes my mood a lot easier."


    Hearing this, Su Jin just said calmly: "Judging from the situation where you were attacked, it is estimated that our enemies are not only the seven local masters, but also everyone in the battlefield of this island country."


    "Is everyone a soldier?" Uesugi Kenshin said with a slight surprise: "This is because we expected that we would not cause mass casualties, so we did this? Where does this confidence come from?"


    However, at this time, Su Jin just calmly said:


    "It''s okay, if the restraining force here wants to activate the power of all mankind to carry out human sea tactics against us, I allow you to liberate Lingge and completely destroy this galaxy."


    "Well..."


    The words fell, Uesugi Kenshin did not say anything, a message flooded into the minds of all the participating masters.


    "Oops.."


    Uesugi Kenshin narrowed his eyes and read out the message with a smile:


    "Additional rules, both sides prohibit the use of means that may lead to mass casualties. In addition, the local master should not call more than 100 helpers?"


    "That is to say, the locals gave up the idea of ??gathering the power of six billion people to launch a general attack on us, in exchange for our promise not to use lethal means? By the way, it also limited the power of the local master... "


    "Oops... It''s clear that there is no surveillance around... Is that the one who reminded me?"


    Uesugi Kenxin looked at Su Jin suspiciously. She now suspects that it is the Buddha who "sees a bad future", so she reminds me not to play around with restraint.


    "I guess so."


    Su Jin looked at the sky, looked at the faint Buddha light in the sky, didn''t say anything, just turned his head towards Uesugi Kenshin and said:


    "Merlin is almost ready. Since Pandora can''t catch up, let''s start preparing to summon Heroic Spirits now."


    "learn!"


    Uesugi Kenshin refused to deny the words, followed behind Su Jin and entered this small shrine.


    On the altar of the shrine, the main hall outside the statue was cleaned up. Merlin clapped his hands, looked at the underground magic formation filled with various complex interference techniques, turned his head towards Su Jin and Uesugi Kenshin who had just walked in and said:


    "Yeah, it''s on time!"


    "How are the preparations?" Su Jin walked to the array, glanced at it, and asked Merlin.


    "It took a little time to eliminate the interference of the inhibitory force without exceeding the limit of the output, but the good thing is that the combination of the spells is completed."


    Speaking of which, Merlin shrugged and said:


    "... But unfortunately, there is no way to solve the holy relic, and the powerful heroic spirit may not be summoned, but according to my estimation, the affinity should be very good."


    "At least it won''t be a rookie heroic spirit. Well, the ordinary human heroic spirit that I sensed with my foreknowledge will not appear."


    What does an ordinary person mean by a heroic spirit, Su Jin understands in seconds, didn''t the third Holy Grail War summon an ordinary person with the name of the Mother of Evil Gods, and all attributes are E?


    Such existences are rare among Heroic Spirits, but they are not absent.


    And before Merlin gets rid of the interference of inhibition, the cunning local inhibition will definitely put a bunch of these garbage heroic spirits with all attributes E and Noble Phantasm E.


    After all, you can''t expect any integrity from a restraint that''s not even human.


    And as it is now, Merlin has eliminated the interference of the inhibitory force, and the summoned heroic spirit, even if it is not strong, is at least a guy who is related to them. At worst, there is a guarantee.


    "So, who will be the first experimenter now?"


    When Merlin said this, he eagerly looked at the two of them with a playful smile on his face.


    "Let me do it..."


    Uesugi Kenxin stepped forward and wanted to help Su Jin, but he was stopped by Su Jin before he took a few steps.


    "This kind of interesting thing, of course I have to go first!!"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Uesugi Kenshin thought about it, and it didn''t matter. Anyway, their group is generally stronger than the master rather than the heroic spirit. It doesn''t make much sense to summon whoever calls first.


    After Uesugi Kenshin gave in, Su Jin simply walked to the middle of the ritual formation and nodded towards Merlin.


    In the next second, Su Jin entered the energy for summoning into the ritual formation.


    A burst of blue light lit up...


    The summoning of heroic spirits has begun! .


    Chapter 1825 The Indian God of Love, Kamadiva


    The faint blue light was mixed with the brilliance of the sun, and in the center of the empty circle, a phantom moved from nothingness to reality.


    When the faint blue light completely dissipated, Su Jin had already seen his Servant - a young and petite appearance, with silver hair that turned purple, and a body shape that could only barely be called a ''girl'' of a junior high school student.


    At this moment, Su Jin began to doubt his life.


    His phase... summoned this kind of heroic spirit?


    When the figure of the heroic spirit stared, the silver-haired girl opened her crimson pupils and looked at the three people present with her empty eyes.


    At the same time, Su Jin looked at the girl in front of him and looked at the familiar and unfamiliar face of the other party, and couldn''t help but say strangely:


    "This appearance... Matou Sakura?"


    The girl Su Jin called Matou Sakura didn''t answer, she just raised her arm and looked at it strangely:


    "Oh? It seems to have descended in the form of a human... It seems that even the restraint force has not changed the fact that the age of gods is declining, so I can only use this method to let me come..."


    Saying this, the girl who looks exactly like Matou Sakura raised her head, looked at the three people in front of her, looked around, and locked on Su Jin as her master:


    "It seems that this Holy Grail War doesn''t have a distinction between job titles. If that''s the case, let''s introduce it like this."


    "Well, I am Karma Diva, I was summoned by my body, may I ask, are you my 487 Lord?"


    "Kamadhiva? The **** of love in the Indian group of gods?" Su Jin quickly recalled the relevant knowledge, and then asked with a strange expression: "Why did you appear in the world dressed as Matou Sakura?"


    "Oh? Is the name of the girl I rely on is Matou Sakura?"


    Kama was slightly surprised, and then said without mercy:


    "I''m really sorry, because the restraint force is to fight against the willful actions of the alien gods and Buddhas, and this sad and pitiful child has become my pillar force."


    "If this child is your acquaintance, I can only say that it is a pity. During this Holy Grail battlefield, this child has become my living sacrifice. If you want to liberate her, you must give up my heroic spirit of the **** level. ."


    "So, should the Master give up obtaining the Holy Grail, which is said to grant all wishes, or will he save this poor girl whom I rely on?"


    "Well..." Su Jin lengthened his tone when he heard these words: "Although I don''t know why you ask such a ''fatal'' question as soon as you meet, but Lord Kama, you seem to have made a mistake. thing."


    "Oh?" Kama tilted his head slightly, looked at Su Jin curiously, and asked, "What did I do wrong?"


    At this time, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and said with a bad expression:


    "I''m sorry, we are the ''Alien Visitors'' (bgai) in the mouth of Inhibition!"


    "Congratulations on your joining the Black Group camp, Kama, God of Love!"


    Hearing this sentence, Kama was obviously stunned for a moment, and his tone became a little incredible:


    "You mean that the restraint tried my best to let me come, and the result came to the enemy?"


    "Although it''s a bit regrettable, that''s the truth." Su Jin raised his hand, revealing three bright red Command Spells on the back of his hand.


    "It''s...interesting anyway." Kama raised the corners of his mouth slightly, showing a wicked smile: "Am I actually becoming a hindrance to inhibitions? This is so interesting, I didn''t expect that I would have it too. A day that messes with inhibitions."


    Seeing this, Su Jin was a little surprised and said, "Is your faction changing fast? Are you dissatisfied with your inhibitions?"


    "No, I just hate orders that I can''t refuse." Kama said this, but Su Jin understood her subtext somewhat.


    According to mythology, Kama, the **** of love, seems to have been ordered by the gods to shoot an arrow of love at Shiva, who has no desire, in an attempt to make Shiva and his wife happy, but was furious. Shiva burned to ashes with his third eye.


    There may be some discrepancies between the myths of the Moon World and Hakoniwa, but it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Therefore, according to such mythological history, it is very possible that Kama will hate orders that cannot be refused.


    "In this way, it seems that we have reached a consensus?"


    While Su Jin said this, he also extended his hand towards Kama.


    Kama glanced at Su Jin''s handwriting, the Holy Grail''s explanation of ''handshake'' appeared in his mind, and then ''Ah! ¡¯ With a sound, he stretched out his hand and held it with Su Jin:


    "So happy to work together?"

 Chapter 1235：

    "Happy cooperation!"


    After Su Jin said this, he led Kama out of the center of the circle and introduced:


    "Let''s introduce our accomplice."


    "This is Kenshin Uesugi, that is, Kunshamen Tenten of Hakoniwa Buddhist Sect. He should be a stranger you are familiar with. As for the other one, it is the fairy sage Merlin, who is our technical responsibility."


    Uesugi Kenshin and Merlin, who were introduced by Su Jin, nodded to Kama in unison, and it was considered that they had met.


    "Huh? Kunshamentian of Buddhism and Merlin in Celtic mythology?"


    Kama glanced at the two of them in surprise, then turned his head and asked Su Jin:


    "Then what about you, my Master, which famous **** and Buddha are you?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised the corner of his mouth and smiled, "I''m not that **** or Buddha, I''m just an ordinary human being."


    "You can call me Su Jin."


    "Hmm... such a strong Mara breath, ordinary human... This is really an interesting self-proclaimed."


    Kama''s expression was a little subtle, because the other side of her was the Great Freedom Tenma Bosun, also known as Mara.


    Therefore, Kama knew exactly why Su Jin summoned her.


    But Mora of Hakoniwa? Are you claiming to be human? Interested? ...Then let''s count him as a human for now.


    Hearing Kama''s words, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and said, "Is it the breath of Mara? I seem to understand why I summoned you."


    He only nearly destroyed Buddhism a few days ago, and it is inevitable that he will be contaminated with Moruo''s breath. In fact, if he hadn''t refused to accept Moruo''s spirituality and refused to be bound to Buddhism, Su Jin could now call himself Moro.


    Of course, it is obviously impossible for Su Jin to give up the human spirit and the possibility of breaking through the will of the gods because of this small profit, but because of this similarity, it is reasonable to summon the other side of Mora, the **** Kama.


    Of course, in the face of the heroic spirit he summoned, Kama, who was barely called a temporary partner, he still explained his identity problem and said:


    "Although I really want to be considered a spiritual identity, I can still call myself Zeus, Loki, or even Uranus. Well, remind you, in the small garden, there are powerful beings, and it is common sense to have multiple identities!"


    "And the reason why I will summon you should be because I have recently done something in line with Mora''s identity, so in a short time, I believe it is the best with you."


    "That''s it, thank you for your explanation."


    Kama nodded slightly to indicate that he understood. As for whether he really understood, Su Jin was not sure.


    "So, we are equal to 3 Masters and 3 Heroic Spirits?"


    Kama glanced at Merlin and Uesugi Kenshin, and then asked:


    "Then where are the heroic spirits other than me?"


    "Not summoned yet!" Su Jin replied directly.


    "Oh, am I the first? Seems really lucky."


    When Kama said this, Uesugi Kenshin and Merlin looked at each other, and then Uesugi Kenshin stepped forward to the ritual formation, and by the way asked Merlin:


    "Can you guarantee that the inhibitory force will continue to ''error''?"


    Su Jin summoned a god, even if it was based on human beings, but it was obviously equivalent to drawing an ace, so out of human nature, Uesugi Kenshin naturally wondered whether he could maintain such excellent conditions.


    When he heard Uesugi Kenshin''s question, Merlin felt as if he had encountered a mean party A, so he could only helplessly spread his hands and said:


    "This kind of thing can only be said to try your best, there is no guarantee at all!"


    "Is that so?" Uesugi Kenshin stopped asking when he heard the words, but began to input the energy for summoning to the magic circle.


    A new round of calling has begun! .


    Chapter 1826 Leader


    The moment when the summoned heroic spirit appeared in the center of the circle.


    Su Jin was silent.


    Uesugi Kenshin was stunned.


    Merlin just opened his mouth wide in surprise, and said:


    "I''m afraid this size is bigger than my face, right?"


    The three of them, including Kama, looked at the chest of the heroic spirit in front of them with very subtle eyes.


    Merlin, who was quite humble, just lowered his head and looked at the wooden floor where he could see some, and turned his head to look at Uesugi Kendo:


    "It is estimated that there is a small problem in the summoning ceremony. Let me check it. Well, as expected, we should focus on checking the factors of affinity."


    Hearing Merlin''s cheap words, Uesugi Kenshin''s mouth twitched slightly, and his face was quite gloomy~ and said:


    "It''s just hormone control on the body surface. If I want, I can become bigger than her at any time. The reason why I didn''t do this is just to ensure the smoothness of my movements during battle."


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin''s "quibble", Merlin nodded in agreement, as if what you said was definitely the correct answer:


    "Hmmmm, you''re right, it must be so."


    The behavior of the chip goblin made Ken Uesugi clench his fists involuntarily.


    At the same time, Su Jin, who was standing by the side, asked aloud in order to avoid premature reduction:


    "So, why Uesugi, your affinity can summon such a heroic spirit?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s inquiry, Uesugi Kenshin temporarily suppressed the thought of beating Merlin, and turned his head to look at the violet figure in front of him.


    She also wondered how this kind of cow could be summoned, it was unreasonable.


    Thinking of this, Uesugi Kenshin looked at the heroic spirit in front of him strangely:


    "The fighting spirit in this situation also has such a thin and all-attribute divinity... Is there a fighting **** similar to me?"


    At this moment, the woman in a dazzling purple dress with a Japanese princess hairstyle looked at Su Jin with a puzzled face and said:


    "This feeling... Aren''t you my master?"


    "Huh?" Su Jin was slightly surprised by the other party''s reaction, but still explained: "Although I''m a little curious why you think so, but you should feel the connection brought by the Command Spell on Uesugi."


    "Oops..." The woman who was completely oversized on the other side tilted her head slightly and said, "Although my daughter is also very good, I still want a cute son."


    ha? Su Jin was stunned for a moment when he heard this, but at this time, Uesugi Ken, who had already reacted, asked with an unnatural expression:


    "Wait for the divinity in you... Shouldn''t it come from Di Shitian?"


    "Huh?" The woman across from him gave Uesugi Kenshin a surprised look, then nodded and said, "Although it''s a bit presumptuous, when I was young, I used to call myself the ''Ugly Royal'' for a while."


    "According to the mythology and history of this country, Chou Yuqian is the incarnation of Niutou Tianwang, and Niutou Tianwang is the incarnation of Di Shitian. From this point of view, it is no problem to say that I am the incarnation of that military god."


    "Ah, I don''t seem to have introduced myself, so let''s just call me ''Gen Laiguang''."


    "puff!"


    Uesugi Kenshin covered his mouth and shook his shoulders, but he couldn''t hold back the constantly emerging laughter, and burst out laughing:


    "The incarnation of Emperor Shitian... Gen Laiguang? Hahaha, that guy''s incarnation here is actually such a woman full of maternal charm."


    Hearing this, Gen Raiko frowned slightly and said slightly unnaturally:


    "I''m a woman...is it funny?"


    She seemed a little unhappy about Uesugi Kenshin''s reaction.


    At this time, Merlin, who silently used the gift to take a picture of the female version of Emperor Shi Tian in front of him, carefully put away the gift, and then explained seriously:


    "Excuse me, Your Excellency Gen Laiguang, Miss Uesugi Kenshin is the incarnation of Kunshamentian among the twelve guardian deities, and has been a colleague for many years with your master, Emperor Shitian."


    "So for the colleague who suddenly ''transgender'', Kunshamen Tianda will have such a reaction... You don''t have to worry, this is not a malicious cancellation, just because the contrast between the two is too great."


    "The Twelve Heavenly Gods of the Dharma Protector?"


    Yuan Laiguang looked at the woman who was laughing wildly while holding his shoulders in front of him with a little astonishment, obviously shocked by the identity of the other party.


    "Wait, take the liberty to ask, which Heroic Spirit group I am in..."


    "It''s the black group." Su Jin glanced at Yuan Laiguang and explained: "I''m sorry, Your Excellency Yuan Laiguang, you have been summoned by the enemies of this world."


    "So this is ah..."


    Gen Laiguang received the message from the Holy Grail, and then said with a wry smile:


    "Did I get summoned as a Servant because of my colleague''s affinity? Although I''m a little sorry for the restraint, but since things have turned out like this, I can only prepare to be feared as a monster."


    Seeing Yuan Laiguang''s acceptance so quickly, Su Jin couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    But when he thinks that this is a summoning of the sex, Su Jin suddenly realizes it.


    After all, in the final analysis, as they are outsiders, it is estimated that summoning a normal heroic spirit is a small probability event, and an abnormal one is a high probability.


    Among the heroic spirits, the abnormal existences are mostly heroic spirits with powerful force.


    So the restraint will be shamelessly limited... With this reasonable explanation, Su Jin no longer entangled in this matter, but said:


    "Uesugi, stop laughing, as a companion, your behavior is disrespectful now."


    "Sorry, you know, I''m not very good at dealing with this kind of thing... poof~"


    After Uesugi Kenshin finished saying this, he coughed a few times, forcibly adjusted his mentality, looked at Yuan Laiguang, and a distorted smile suddenly appeared on his face:


    "Well, it''s a rare experience for me to use my former boss as a Servant."


    "And..." Uesugi Kenshin looked at Gen Laiguang, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said, "This kind of twisted magic... ah, it seems that it doesn''t fit well with me."


    As the **** of war in charge of victory, Uesugi Kenshin saw through the demonic nature of the man''s essence at a glance.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    This kind of demonic nature is very reasonable for the incarnation of Emperor Shitian, but for Uesugi Kenshin, the **** of war, it is a little uncomfortable.


    "Demon nature... It''s really rude, looking at it like this, it seems that I can''t have the kind of relationship with Miss Master that I can speak freely."


    Hearing Yuan Laiguang say this, Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and said:


    "Looks like we agree!"


    "Since that''s the case, then, Your Excellency, Minorai Hikaru, if you don''t like your daughter, you should be able to accept a male Master, right?"


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin''s words, Gen Laiguang subconsciously looked at Su Jin, and said in an uncertain tone:


    "Can I take it that you want to change the master?"


    "No, it''s a transfer of control. It should be possible, right? It''s even a necessary thing, right? After all, in the rules for winning the gift game, there is a condition such as ''subdue all participating heroic spirits''."


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin say this, Merlin next to him couldn''t help but let out a cry:


    "In this way, it seems that we can advance the winning conditions by transferring the control to His Highness Su Jin in advance, and at the same time save energy consumption for ourselves!"


    ......................................


    "Oh, it seems to be an interesting advantage for me and Lord Kunshamentian to be able to do our best!"


    Hearing such words, Su Jin was speechless: "...you two, are you using me as a power bank?"


    Then at this time, Merlin said with plausibility:


    "However, when you only limit your output, isn''t the strongest you the best person to provide the power of Heroic Spirits?"


    "Furthermore, Your Excellency Laiguang won''t care about such trivial matters, right?"


    "Ah? Are you calling me?"


    Yuan Laiguang was stunned for a moment, and after realizing that he had been staring at Su Jin''s face, he immediately touched his hot cheeks and said:


    "Although it is a bit presumptuous, it seems that a handsome son is not unacceptable."


    son?


    Su Jin and Uesugi Kenshin glanced at each other, and they both realized that the spirit of this heroic spirit should be a little abnormal.


    However, considering that Di Shitian''s avatar''s combat power should be good, Su Jin didn''t say anything, just regarded it as a special hobby of Yuan Laiguang.


    Well, beautiful women are always privileged, cruel as it is, but that''s the truth.


    But then again, in my superficial knowledge of Xingyue, it seems that there is no such person as Gen Laiguang... Is it the person of Xingyue after I crossed? Tsk, the information gap has appeared again...


    Just when Su Jin frowned, Uesugi Kenshin and Gen Laiguang reached a consensus, and under Merlin''s control, they handed over the support of energy and the dominance of followers to Su Jin.


    And at the moment when the transfer is successful.


    ''- Black Group: Progress (2/14). ¡¯

 Chapter 1236：

    Intangible information appeared in the eyes of all contestants.


    The invisible restraint was obviously uneasy and kindly passed this information to all the masters.


    At this moment, all the contestants who were determined to obtain the Holy Grail froze and realized the same point.


    - The frontrunner has appeared! Eight.


    Chapter 1827 Provocation


    Kanagawa Prefecture, in a European-style villa.


    "Really? Appeared in Nero''s direction, and ended up killing the six hundred and sixty-six beasts in less than a minute..."


    With vermilion eyes, a woman with bright golden short hair and a magical appearance, she outlined red lips and said:


    "The gods and Buddhas from Alien Box Garden seem to be more capable than expected."


    The majestic blond woman cupped her cheek with one hand, raised her legs on the sofa, and then looked down at the black-haired Ji Jun who was in front of her and said:


    "So, are there any traces of other alien visitors? My daughter, Eltluce."


    The noble woman kneeling on one knee shook a little, and said humbly:


    "..There is no whereabouts of the second visitor yet, my father."


    After saying these words, Eltluqi quickly added:


    "However, I have asked Sir Stuart and Sir Brad to arrange for "487" to find the trace of the Black Group Master. I believe there will be news soon."


    "very good."


    The corner of the mouth of the woman who was called ''father'' by Eltluqi seemed to be in a good mood and said:


    "In order to fight against these alien visitors, the restraint force did not hesitate to let me wake up in the body of ''Elquite''... Hmph, it''s really interesting!"


    Speaking of which, the Moon King, whose real name is ''The Vermillion Moon'', raised his hand with the restraining force of the lunar world, and a bright red Command Spell appeared on the back of his smooth hand:


    "How is the collection of holy relics?"


    "It has been arranged to collect it. What you want, the immortal heritage of the mythical age of the eastern land, and the items related to magicians, have been arranged to be collected by people."


    "Very good." Zhu Yue nodded slightly, expressing certain affirmation for her daughter''s efforts.


    Therefore, she doesn''t mind giving this obedient and well-behaved daughter a little bit of "surprise" information:


    "Eastern immortality technology, and the so-called five magics are the only ''tools'' that have the ability to affect me in modern times. Since we have to deal with the gods and Buddhas of other stars, we must prepare to match their status as gods and Buddhas." arms''."


    Hearing that ''Xiandao technology and the five major magics can be used to hurt Zhu Yue'', Ertuluqi''s pupils shrank very quickly, but soon returned to normal.


    At this moment, Zhu Yue suddenly trembled, looking at the ''2/14'' sign that only she could see, her face sank.


    "Is it possible to capture a heroic spirit so quickly... It seems that I still underestimate these alien visitors."


    Having said this, Zhu Yue immediately ordered Elter Luqi in a arrogant tone:


    "Don''t worry about whether your subordinates are exposed or not. Use the fastest speed to speed up the collection of things related to Immortal Dao technology and the five major magics. I will negotiate with the restraint force to let them cooperate with your actions."


    "I understand." After hearing the words, Ertuluqi lowered her head and said, "Then, my daughter will retire first."


    Hearing this, Zhu Yue nodded, then sat and watched her daughter turn into blood-red bats, watched them disperse, and then frowned deeply:


    "Is the number of tools that can be manipulated also limited? Controlling human beings on a large scale, and the illegal means of triggering the arrival of guardians and even crowned heroic spirits, are also estimated to be limited. It seems that at present, only those ancestors of modern times can be manipulated to test those Information about alien visitors."


    "As for the heroic spirits to be summoned next... It is also necessary to be careful. After all, the restraint force may not want me to win the final victory."


    Thinking of her own situation, thinking of her desire to ''become Gaia'', and thinking of her real enemy - the two restraining forces guarding the gate of the root cause, Zhu Yue couldn''t help but narrow her eyes and said:


    "I will prove to you that letting me move freely was your biggest mistake!''"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the shrine in Kanagawa Prefecture, watching the news that Nayu''s inhibition force sent through the Holy Grail system, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile and said:


    "It was put together!"


    When he took ownership of the heroic spirits, he was immediately restrained and exposed the explosive news that "someone in the black group has gained control of two heroic spirits".


    What is the purpose of this? Su Jin can understand by guessing with his feet.


    Merlin on the other side explained directly and jokingly:


    "Oh, I am afraid that in the eyes of the natives, there are about three possibilities that are happening or have already happened.


    First, there are visitors of the opposite **** who have formed an alliance;


    The second is that some local masters have been defeated, or even killed by tricks, and the heroic spirits have been taken away;


    The third is the ''lowest probability'', the alien visitor had a conflict in a short period of time, one party successfully defeated the other, and captured a heroic spirit..."


    Merlin counted that the local master might have guesses, and then said with a smile:


    "If it were me, I would probably not believe in the third possibility, but would believe in the first and second possibility, and would think that the second possibility was the greatest."


    "After all, the foreign guests who come to Jidong are all the gods and Buddhas of Hakoniwa, who are properly powerful characters, while the local masters are generally weak and powerless human beings or superpowers..."


    "In this case, it is almost a matter of course to believe the second possibility, that is, the local master has lost one person."


    "And once it is believed that a local master has been killed or defeated, and this happens before the Holy Grail War has begun, all the masters will be forced to act urgently..."


    "Hehe, it seems that the local restraint wants to set off the ''catfish effect''!"


    "I prefer to call this ''involution''." Su Jin replied calmly: "Because I don''t know what the enemy''s situation is, and I don''t know if anyone on my side has died, so I can only crazy to strengthen my military power, In order to win, this restraint is really hard work!"


    "So the next step is for everyone to be forced into an arms race." Uesugi Kenshin said, scratching his cheeks and saying, "Send this kind of information over the three referees, are the locals cheating so blatantly? Is it a provocation?"


    "It''s okay, let her hurry."


    Su Jin said this while looking at Merlin, then showed a playful smile and said:


    "Merlin, you are the only one left without summoning the Heroic Spirit."


    "Oh!!"


    Merlin instantly understood what Su Jin meant, and then showed a teasing smile:


    "His Royal Highness, it''s really bad-hearted. I actually want to scare the locals with one more progress."


    "I didn''t say anything." Su Jin said confidently: "And didn''t you ask that 0.8 me provide the energy for heroic spirit activities? I just agreed."


    "Understand, understand, understand!"


    Merlin smiled, and then took the initiative to walk to the center of the summoning circle:


    "Having two experiences as a base, I have also tested a little bit of information about the Hall of Valor..."


    "Oops... Two Inhibition Your Excellencies, remember next time, don''t misname ''important things''!"


    Speaking of which, Merlin cut open the belly of his finger with his fingernail and dripped a drop of blood into it, saying:


    "After all, the Hall of Valor in Hakoniwa is in the hands of Her Majesty the Queen, who is my boss."


    In the next second, the brilliance will be released!


    The brilliance of the summons overwhelmed the sunlight and illuminated the entire shrine.


    At this moment, the heroic spirit symbolizing the ''abnormal'',


    - It''s coming! .


    Chapter 1828 Morgan, Queen of Winter


    The center of the circle.


    Su Jin stared at the figure that had already appeared there.


    Silver-haired, blue-eyed, and... just like memetic pollution, it can be called the "Wu Nei''s face" with the most serious face-to-face in the Xingyue world.


    Another Heroic Spirit that I don''t remember, but looking at the appearance, another ''Artoria''? But the silver-haired, no, didn''t the white-haired Arturia already have a black saber? another one?


    Just when Su Jin was thinking about it, the female heroic spirit that was at the core of the magic circle and the extreme form of King Arthur ''Altoria'' in the Moon Moon World opened his eyes and said in a cold tone:


    "Morgan Le Fay, that''s my name."


    As she said that, she looked around the people in the arena, her eyes stayed on Kama, Uesugi Kenshin, Su Jin''s face and Gen Laiguang''s chest for a while, and finally looked at Merlin, especially at Merlin The ears that clearly have the characteristics of a fairy, and then asked:


    "So, are you my Master? Fairy? What an unpleasant identity."


    "Oops, I thought it would be some heroic spirit that was blocked in the Hall of Valor by the restraining force, but it turned out to be Morgan..."


    Merlin patted his cheek, showing a misguided expression, and even blatantly sighed:


    "Okay, I''m not well-known, or the fairy lady who hates fairies despite the taboo of Morgan''s name. As a basis for mutual trust, let''s share your real name."


    "By the way, my real name is ''Merlin'', the fairy sage Merlin, the Merlin in the legend of Arthur 16."


    Hearing this self-introduction, the heroic spirit who claimed to be Morgan''s face froze for a moment:


    "Merlin?"


    She looked up and down the ''Merlin'' in front of her, especially after staring at her chest and buttocks for a while, and after confirming that the other party was a woman, she said in surprise:


    "Are you also a ''Heroic Spirit'' from the Lost Belt?"


    "Loss Belt? Looks like I heard a word I didn''t understand."


    As Merlin said this, he explained to Morgan in front of him:


    "Well, on the premise of building basic trust, let me introduce myself."


    "I came from Hakoba, but I was born in the Queen''s fairyland, and inherited the upper-level fairy species of the ''Fairy Sage Merlin Lingge''.


    Because of such a birth, you can understand me as Merlin himself, or as the successor of the magician Merlin in human history. "


    Hearing this explanation, Morgan''s originally surprised expression suddenly restrained a lot, and even revealed a bit of surprise:


    "Merlin from Hakoniwa World? In other words, is my group a black group?"


    "Yes." Merlin said, pointing to Su Jin next to him: "By the way, this is the recognized leader of our black group, the leader of the ''Heavenly Army'' of Hakoba''s largest group of Martial Gods, His Highness Su Jin. "


    Hearing Merlin introducing himself like this, Su Jin couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows and said:


    "Introducing me like this, what are you thinking about, Merlin?"


    Hearing this, Merlin shook his little hand and smiled:


    "No, no, how can you say it''s a waste of time! I just want this Miss Morgan to get used to the next boss."


    At this time, Morgan suddenly said:


    "Vivian."


    "My goblin''s real name is ''Vivian''."


    Speaking of which, Morgan glanced at Kama and Gen Raiko, closed his eyes and said:


    "Unlike the other two heroic spirits in the pan-human history present, I am a heroic spirit originating from the Lostbelt, the ''Queen of Winter'' who has commanded the world for two thousand years in the Lostbelt!"


    Hearing this ''deviation'', Merlin squinted his eyes, immediately read the introduction about the Lostbelt in the Holy Grail system, and then said with a subtle expression:


    "This world... the scale is only the solar system, but it''s very fun to play with. The parallel world can play like this... it''s powerful enough..."


    On the other side, Su Jin touched his chin and said a little surprised:


    "So to put it simply, I can understand that this Morgan is a Morgan from a different world? Or a parallel world?"


    Morgan glanced at Su Jin, did not refute, but nodded and said, "You can think so."


    Su Jin, who received the response, glanced at Merlin and said:


    "Such a special heroic spirit was specially summoned with the blood of your body. It seems that you have committed a large-scale violation! Merlin."


    "Humph!" Hearing Su Jin''s words, Merlin showed a somewhat smug expression: "It would be too boring if only the local forces cheated, so I summoned this call based on the crack of the Holy Grail Summoning System just now. Miss ''Morgan'' from another world."


    "By the way, this Miss Morgan should have a heritage related to the ''savior'', and also possess the attribute of ''queen status'', which is close to the spiritual inheritance of the king who assisted the savior and commanded mankind. This is the basic ''phase'' ''."


    "Of course, if it''s just such a violation, it''s nothing. Therefore, I use the blood of my body as a medium, through a lot of energy and concepts, so that the servants and subordinates of the heroic spirits can be regarded as ''Noble Phantasms'' unique to this world. Form calls this thing ''become possible."


    Hearing Merlin say this, Morgan''s eyes wavered, and then he said:


    "I see. After I came, the extra EX Noble Phantasm ''Britain of the Fairy'' was your handwriting? Merlin."

 Chapter 1237：

    Thinking of the Noble Phantasm that could summon the subordinates of his Lost Belt in a short period of time, Morgan couldn''t help but glance at Merlin in surprise and said:


    "Compared to the scum in pan-human history, you from Hakoniwa are surprisingly capable! Well, your ability to do positive things."


    "Thank you for the compliment~"


    Merlin smiled and bowed, then set aside the staff in his hand, revealing the Command Spell on the back of his hand and said:


    "Then, Your Highness, Morgan consumes a lot of power due to the extraordinary summoning, so it''s time for you to come on stage and take away Miss Morgan''s first time."


    Hearing what Merlin said, Su Jin didn''t respond, Yuan Laiguang next to him had a dark face and raised his hand.


    "Boom!"


    "Speech prohibited! Miss Merlin, please also pay attention to your words to my Master."


    "It hurts! It hurts! Does this rule shell turn out to be painful at the same time? What kind of **** function is this!"


    Looking at Merlin, who was holding a headache, and then at Yuan Laiguang, who put away his knife, Su Jin couldn''t help but give a thumbs up to Yuan Laiguang, and almost didn''t say, ''Nice job! ¡¯


    This crumb elf really won''t be put on the roof for three days!


    Is it disgusting that the other party''s trust is too high to harass Morgan with such words when they meet for the first time?


    "Next time you talk nonsense, it''s not Yuan Laiguang who knocks you on the head, it''s me."


    Seeing Su Jin threateningly waving his fist, Merlin couldn''t help shivering.


    Yuan Laiguang''s fist is okay to say, Su Jin''s fist, it will really kill!


    Cowardly cowardly!


    "Come on, transfer subordination." Su Jin shook the back of his hand and urged.


    Upon seeing this, Merlin hurriedly transferred control of Morgan, and then simply waited for the reaction of the inhibitions.


    However, after three seconds passed 487, the scene did not seem to have changed at all.


    "Oh, after the malicious reminder, is it intelligence control? It''s you who reminded the number of people to change, and you who don''t? You have all the benefits!"


    If the messages of the black group (3/14) are delivered synchronously as before, the previous catfish effect will inevitably be broken.


    Because at this time, all Masters will understand that the idea of ??''one''s own side has been eliminated'' is actually a misunderstanding, and the real situation is ''Three people on the Hakoba side have joined forces''.


    If this signal is released, it will inevitably force the Masters of the Moon World to start uniting.


    And Su Jin can also rely on the enemy''s movements to lock on the master who is still in an unknown situation and gain a certain first move.


    It is a pity that the inhibitory force seems to deliberately cut off this information from broadcasting, as if to see through this, and is still playing a little calculus of its own.


    Therefore, whether it is Su Jin or Uesugi Kenshin, even Merlin is a little bit contemptuous of the means of restraint.


    Because the means of these guys really have no lower limit!


    After the transfer of control, Uesugi Kenshin couldn''t help but look at Su Jin and said:


    "Where are we going next? Let''s solve the local master who tested me before? Or search for traces of other masters?"


    However, in the face of Uesugi Kenshin''s inquiry, Su Jin did shake his head and said:


    "No, let''s go to Fuyuki City first."


    Speaking of this, Su Jin looked at Kama, who was wearing the identity of ''Tohsaka Sakura'', with a playful look on his face:


    "I have a question, I want to go to that city to verify it!"


    Since Matou Sakura has been relied on to become the pillar of Kamativa, will Tohsaka Rin, who is better than her and the heroine, is a master?


    Su Jin is curious about this! .


    Chapter 1829 Tohsaka Rin was frightened


    Fuyuki City.


    On the other side of Liudong Temple, next to a remote mountain road, under a low slope.


    Tohsaka Rin held a large piece of rough ruby ??that had just been dug out of the stone, and his eyes were stunned:


    "...How can a gem of this level appear here?"


    "The gem mines near Fuyuki City should have been dug up by our ancestors of the Tohsaka family. Why do such high-level gems appear here?"


    Tohsaka Rin looked at the rough gemstone in his hand in disbelief at the same time.


    It was two minutes ago, under Ereshkigal''s possession operation, she dug out from the ordinary low **** in front of her.


    Where it was absolutely impossible to produce gems, rubies of the highest quality were born, which made Tohsaka Rin''s heart thump wildly.


    "Is it possible that Liudong Temple is actually an undiscovered high-quality gem mine?"


    Thinking of a high-level mineral vein, Tohsaka Rin couldn''t calm down.


    "...It seems that it is necessary to negotiate with the ''temple'' on the mountain. I remember that the owner of the property rights of the temple seems to be the home of the same school''s Liudong Yicheng... Just in case, it still has to be used'' hint''..."


    Hearing Tohsaka Rin''s words that seemed to belong to a criminal notice, Ishtar, the goddess of Venus who possessed her, finally couldn''t help laughing:


    "Look, what did I see?"


    "A stupid human who regards the support of inhibition as a windfall, and tries to use magic to encroach on his classmate''s property, hahaha, this is too funny."


    "Tohsaka Rin, you are the best clown!!"


    "Uh..."


    Hearing that the gem was actually the support of the restraining force, Tohsaka Rin''s eyes were dull, and it seemed that he had been hit so hard that he did not refute Ishtar''s poisonous tongue for a while.


    "The gem is the support from the suppression force...? Is there no mineral vein here?"


    "Ai Lei, didn''t you come here because you discovered a ore vein?"


    Hearing Rin Tohsaka''s unbelievable words, Ereshkigal, who had been silent, couldn''t help but reminded in a low voice:


    "Rin, you seem to have misunderstood". "


    "The reason why I know that there are gems here is because of the ''information support'' from the inhibitory force, and there are many more support for the inhibitory force."


    Speaking of which, Ereshkigal paused and said:


    "After all, don''t you think that with your magic power alone, you can support me and Ishtar completely relying on you?"


    "You mean..." Tohsaka Rin actually noticed that she didn''t provide much magic power to Ereshkigal and Ishtar.


    If she usually maintains a total magic power of 500 at all times, the consumption of maintaining the existence of heroic spirits only accounts for about 150 or so.


    This is a very low consumption. Originally, Tohsaka Rin thought that it was a benefit brought by the physical dependence, but now it seems that the inhibition force paid for her part of the consumption.


    "So.. the gems don''t exist, just because you need to make a position, Elle, so you were specially sent by the restraint force?"


    "It''s true, after all, do you have any obvious ''wealth luck''? It can even be said that your wealth luck is only at the average level among human beings. It is very unlikely that you will go out and pick up gems. With you, it is even more impossible."


    Hearing the cruel facts told by Ellie, Tohsaka Rin knelt on the ground weakly, and said sadly:


    "Is it my destiny to co-author poverty? Damn it, I don''t want to accept such a destiny!"


    "Heh, if you don''t want to accept it, it would be nice if you won the Holy Grail War."


    Ishtar sneered in an arrogant tone:


    "Although there is a parasite lying on the body, it is a bit annoying, but the great Lord Ishtar is still willing to take you to victory in the Holy Grail War!"


    "Well, as long as you kneel on the ground and respectfully call me ''Master'', it''s not impossible for the Holy Grail to make you wish!"


    Hearing this sentence, Tohsaka Rin involuntarily clenched his fists and said fiercely:


    "It''s just that I ignored you for a while, but you''re still panting? You bastard!"


    If it weren''t for the fact that the other party was in his body now, Tohsaka Rin would have to show Ishtar, what is Bajiquan!


    This goddess is so irritating, and Elle is cute and cute!


    At this moment, Ereshkigal, with the consent of Rin Tohsaka, controlled his body and put away the gem:


    "According to the current situation, the gems should be enough, then the next step is to use the spiritual veins on this mountain to build our position."


    When it comes to business, Ishtar temporarily put down the behavior of Rin Tohsaka, and said calmly:


    "Wait, use this as a base, Elle, you should have discovered it? That filthy thing under the temple."


    "Yes, I have read the information given by the suppression force, but such magic power does not hinder my Hades Temple."


    Ereshkigal nodded slightly, expressing approval, and also gave his own answer.


    It turned out that she thought that the spiritual veins of Liudong Temple were suitable for the construction of her Hades Temple.


    "If you can build the underworld, wouldn''t the situation that arises inevitably affect the general public? The restraint force is said to cause mass casualties, and we will lose!"


    Hearing Ishtar say this, Ereshkigal was a little troubled and said:


    ".¡¦You''re right, so it seems that we can''t build the temple of the underworld..."


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Tohsaka Rin, who didn''t understand anything, was surprised at this time:


    "What''s the matter, is there any problem with the spiritual veins of Liudong Temple?"


    "For humans, the problem is bigger."


    Ereshkigal said with a serious expression at this time:


    "The underground of this spiritual vein is the Yusan family, that is, the Holy Grail War system jointly manufactured by the three families of the Tohsaka family, the Matou family, and the Einzbern family."


    "If there is no matter of alien gods, the energy of the spiritual veins here should be the fuel for the fourth Fuyuki Holy Grail War."


    "In a normal situation, seven magicians should be fighting for the Holy Grail here, killing each other, and finally the remaining one makes a wish that the magic power can be fulfilled."


    "However, according to the information on the suppression force, it seems that the Holy Grail War has been polluted by the magic of the ''evil'' attribute because of the illegal summoning of the Einzbern family in the third Holy Grail War."


    Ereshkigal said this, and Ishtar said in a disgusting tone:


    "That kind of disgusting magic power like silt, the game started by such power is actually called ''Holy Grail War'', this is really ridiculous, if the so-called ''Holy Grail'' that has been polluted can achieve its wishes, it is better to ask me What about Shtar''s wish, at least my wish won''t be so cruel."


    "The Holy Grail is polluted..." Tohsaka Rin stared blankly at the mountains in front of him, and thought of a key point: "If this is the case, will my father not be able to fulfill his wish even if he doesn''t die in the fourth war..."


    Just when Tohsaka Rin was shocked that the Fuyuki Holy Grail was polluted, suddenly, an electric spark flashed in her mind.


    ''- Black Group: Progress (2/14). ¡¯


    "hiss!!"


    At this moment, Tohsaka Rin took a deep breath.


    Chapter 1830 Tohsaka Rin: It shouldn''t be like this


    After receiving the information that the master had been eliminated, Tohsaka Rin was stunned.


    Even Ishtar and Ai Lei, who were attached to her, were silent for a while, and they didn''t speak for a while.


    "Impossible, isn''t the Holy Grail War with Hakoniwa God Buddha still two days away? How could one person have already been eliminated."


    Tohsaka Rin muttered to himself, the optimism brought about by being possessed by two gods was instantly shattered at this moment.


    yes!


    This is the Holy Grail War in which the restraint force must be exhausted to obtain the gods! It''s not the pediatrics department of the Fuyuki Yusan family.


    Even this Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City will kill people, not to mention this Holy Grail War that stakes the fate of the planet.


    Thinking of this, Tohsaka Rin felt fear in his heart, but soon, this fear was controlled.


    "Ai Lei, how long does it take to create a position?"


    sense of security!


    The current Tohsaka Rin desperately needs a sense of security.


    And Ereshkigal''s temple-level position is the straw that she can catch in a short time.


    "It will take six hours at the earliest, about half a day."


    Ereshkigal gave the shortest time he could do:


    "Although this mountain has the Holy Grail system, there is still a big gap in building a real temple that is strong enough to fight against the gods."

 Chapter 1238：

    "What if there is a foundation?"


    Tohsaka Rin didn''t care about anything at this time. To waste time in such a large-scale war was courting death. Realizing this, Tohsaka Rin said a little anxiously:


    "For example, in my home, the 487 Tohsaka mansion, how much time can it take to build a temple by relying on the positions that have been reinforced by the ancestors of all dynasties?"


    Hearing this, Alley thought about the Tohsaka house she had been to before, and said, "...If the restraint allows it, it will take about 2 hours."


    "Okay, then change the Tohsaka family as the core of our position."


    As for the Tohsaka family who was turned into a position by her, what happened to the current controller Tohsaka Tokiomi, Tohsaka Rin couldn''t care about it anymore.


    Since Fuyuki''s war is this kind of thing, how could she still let her father fight?


    Besides, the Holy Grail is polluted, and it is useless to fight, it is better to fight her current ''Holy Grail War''!


    Of course, it was impossible for Tohsaka Rin to involve her father in her Holy Grail War.


    Although she may be a little filial to her father and daughter, according to Tohsaka Rin''s understanding, her magic level far surpassed that of Tohsaka Tokiomi long ago.


    It is true that Tohsaka Tokiomi is a good magician, but after all, it is only good, and there is a big gap between Tohsaka Rin, a genius who is qualified enough to rank in the top 100 of the clock tower in history.


    The only thing Tohsaka Tokiomi can beat Rin is his rich experience as a magician.


    But in front of Tohsaka Rin, who relies on the gods, such an experience is still extremely small.


    Could human combat experience be comparable to that of gods?


    If she really wanted to participate in the Holy Grail War she was in, Tokiomi Tosaka would probably be killed immediately.


    With this idea in mind, Tohsaka Rin strangled the idea of ??asking Tohsaka Tokiomi to help, and didn''t even want him to know that his daughter was involved in such a dangerous thing, lest the other party be worried.


    After hearing Rin Tohsaka''s decisive words, Ishtar snorted dissatisfiedly:


    "Hmph, I should have done this a long time ago, but it''s only now that I react."


    "If you didn''t waste time trying to determine this era, but instead determined the situation of your family, if you directly set up your position, this city would have long since become our toy."


    "Really, it''s a critical time, but this kind of chain is dropped. The inferior humans are indeed inferior humans."


    "There are also inferior humans, your father is not as well-behaved as you think, and now he is handing over the so-called holy relics in the urban area of ??this city.


    Hmph, the familiars that Elle released earlier have heard a lot of interesting things. It seems that the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City is about to start. If you don''t hurry, I''m afraid your father will be involved. "


    "After all, I, Lord Ishtar, don''t believe that the Fuyuki Holy Grail War held at this time will have no restraint!"


    However, Tohsaka Rin ignored her, except for the information that the Fuyuki Holy Grail War is about to start, and other aftermath, just listen, she has no time to quarrel with Ishtar now:


    "What? The Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City is about to begin? In other words, preparations for the Fourth Holy Grail War are already underway?"


    Hearing this news, Tohsaka Rin was a little dumbfounded.


    When the alien gods descended and the Holy Grail War was held with the entire island country as the battlefield, there would be another Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City. Wouldn''t that be a mess?


    And most importantly, her father Tokiomi Tosaka didn''t manage the shop as his mother said, but to buy sacred relics?


    This....


    "Ai Lei, if, I mean if, if my father is going to participate in the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City..."


    Tohsaka Rin had a hesitant expression on his face:


    "You just knock him out in a way that doesn''t hurt (bgai) him as much as possible, and let him sleep through the so-called Fourth Holy Grail War."


    Hearing the words of filial piety to the father and daughter, Ereshkigal was indeed silent for a while and said:


    "Rin, I have to remind you that the Command Spell of the Fuyuki Holy Grail has already appeared in your father''s hands."


    "In other words, even if he does nothing, he may be regarded as a participant in the Holy Grail War by the gods and Buddhas from Hakoba."


    "He has become a ''shadow'' on the bright side."


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin''s face suddenly fell.


    It was not until this time that she understood what Alley meant by the fact that the restraint force had gone unscrupulous.


    In order to cover the real Master, he used the Fourth Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City to turn all the participants of the Fuyuki Holy Grail War into targets on the bright side. Tohsaka Rin can understand such a method, but she cannot accept it.


    Thinking of this, Tohsaka Rin took a deep breath and said:


    "In that case, when my father summons the heroic spirit, let me take away his command spell and heroic spirit!"


    It is better to let the weak Tosaka Tokiomi play on the field.


    With this realization, Tohsaka Rin returned to Tohsaka''s house step by step under the comfort of Elle and the mockery of Ishtar.


    However, when she pushed open the door, what she saw was a flustered, crying mother lying in Tosaka Tokiomi''s arms almost completely helpless.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Tosaka Tokiomi, who had just returned home, patted his wife''s junior, turned his head, and said to Tohsaka Rin with a heavy expression:


    "Sakura, she''s gone."


    "It''s all my fault. I was in the living room, and I realized that Sakura had never woken up. As a result...the result..."


    Hearing her mother''s cry, Tohsaka Rin''s scalp went numb.


    Immediately after her participation in the Holy Grail War, her sister disappeared... and she had to associate it.


    why is this...


    The deceased parents were successfully resurrected, and the adopted sister returned to the family. The two joys are intertwined. Why is this the result...


    At the same time, when Tohsaka Rin was in conflict, the bustling streets of Fuyuki City.


    Two figures, one big and one small, were holding bubble tea and walking on the crowded streets.


    "By the way, Master, why should the two of us go out and become a living target on the bright side?"


    Kama, who was holding the milk tea, looked at Su Jin with puzzled eyes, and asked with a slightly puzzled expression:


    "And you''re still going back to the city where I rely on my body. Could it be that after accepting Morgan and Gen Laiguang, you planned to give up on me and give this girl freedom?"


    "That''s not it."


    Su Jin shook his head, looked at the bustling street in front of him and said with a light smile:


    "I''m just imitating Jiang Taigong to fish."


    "Is there an allusion to the wisher''s bait?" Kama nodded, and then took a sip of the milk tea: "Forget it, since you are the master, then you have the final say."


    "Don''t cry if you are attacked by others!"


    "A sneak attack? If someone sneaks up on me, I think I should be very happy."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled, then narrowed his eyes and said:


    "By the way, before the tour, Kama, are you interested in visiting the locals with me?"


    "Oh?" Kama was slightly surprised when he heard the words, then gave Su Jin a strange look and said, "Okay, I''m bored now anyway."


    With that said, the two turned together and headed towards the church in Fuyuki city.


    Chapter 1831 The education of the Yuansaka family


    Tohsaka''s house.


    "Father."


    Tohsaka Rin pushed open the door and saw Tosaka Tokiomi, who was sitting on the sofa with a glass of red wine.


    "Rin, is your mother asleep~?"


    Hearing the magnetic voice, Tohsaka Rin lowered his head and seemed to say a little guilty:


    "Have used hypnotic magic to make- she fell asleep first."


    "well done."


    Hearing the woman''s offending behavior, Tokiomi Tosaka nodded slightly and said with appreciation:


    "Although Aoi is a very good mother and wife, but because of this, she can''t keep enough rationality about Sakura."


    "In this case, letting her rest and slow down is the best outcome."


    "I understand, father." Tohsaka Rin nodded, then gritted his teeth and asked Tohsaka Tokiomi, "Sakura thing..."


    Tohsaka Tokiomi picked up the red wine and shook the glass: "Rin, what is the family motto of the Tohsaka family?"


    Tohsaka Rin subconsciously raised his legs and stood at attention: "You must always be graceful."


    "It''s a good answer." Tokiomi Tosaka nodded slightly, then tapped the handrail with his index finger and said, "Rin, you are almost sixteen years old, and it''s time to let you touch some worldly things."


    Hearing Tosaka Tokiomi say this, Tohsaka Rin suppressed the thought of ''why are you talking about such a thing now'' and asked:


    "Father, Sakura, she..."


    "It''s also about finding Sakura."


    As Tohsaka Tokiomi said, he explained to his daughter:


    "Rin, before you came, I had already contacted the Fuyuki city councilor who has been with our Tohsaka family for generations, and he promised me that he would pressure the local officials to send out official personnel to search for Sakura."


    "You know why I''m doing this?"


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin was stunned for a moment, and shook his head in confusion: "I don''t understand, why do you need to find the councilor first, and then let the councilor go to the local officials, why do you need an extra procedure like this?"


    "This is what I want to teach you." Tosaka Tokiomi shook the red wine glass, looked at the bright red wine and said: "Rin, you have to understand that for ordinary people, the official of the island country cannot be trusted."


    "It is true that they are responsible for maintaining social order, but for them, the most important thing is social stability, not solving problems for us ''people'', even if the taxes that support their operation are contributed by us."


    "Even, in their eyes, we are troublesome ''problem-making machines'' who need to shut up."


    "So, to use the abundant resources they have, they often need to use a little roundabout means."


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin immediately woke up and replied:


    "For example, let the local councilor who is close to our Tohsaka family put pressure on the government?"


    "That''s right." Tokiomi Tosaka smiled and nodded: "According to the law, the limit on missing persons is to be missing for 24 hours, and Sakura''s disappearance was only ten minutes ago. In this case, the police have Enough words to convince us that Sakura wasn''t kidnapped."


    "But you and I both know that it is impossible to be a normal person, but a magician like us.


    It may even be the heroic spirits or even those gods and Buddhas of Hakoni... Tohsaka Rin added in his heart, and nodded with a heavy heart.


    It was because she guessed this fact that her mood was so complicated.


    Because in Tohsaka Rin''s view, perhaps it was because of her wandering in Fuyuki City that the enemy discovered her existence, and found the Tohsaka family through her whereabouts, and in order to deal with her, she kidnapped Tohsaka Sakura. .


    Tohsaka Rin was heartbroken and couldn''t breathe when he thought that his actions of determining the environment in the morning were used by the enemy in this way, especially his sister.


    But the more she is like this, the more she needs to be calm, because if she is not calm, it may not only be Sakura, but even her parents may die.


    At this time, Tohsaka Tokiomi''s education continued:


    "So in view of our special situation, the local official''s power can only be used as a supplement. What we can really rely on is that in addition to our own means of the Tohsaka family, there is another, our ''official'' power."


    Hearing Tosaka Tokiomi say this, Tohsaka Rin suddenly thought of someone.


    His own brother, as a disciple of Tohsaka Tokiomi, the representative of the Sanctuary Church ''Kotomine Kirei''.


    When thinking of the other party, Tohsaka Rin suddenly realized something.


    Ah, speaking of this chaotic timeline, it seems that Mr. Kotomine Risei is also alive...


    Tohsaka Rin suddenly felt at ease when he thought of the kind old man he had seen in his childhood.


    If Tohsaka Rin was naturally a little defensive about Kotomine Kirei, then the father of the other party, Father Kotomine, was different.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    That righteous priest will definitely search Sakura''s whereabouts with all his strength...because the other is such a kind and honest priest.


    Thinking of this, Tohsaka Rin felt a little relieved, and asked:


    "Father, have you contacted Father Kotomine?"


    "If there is no contact, wait for another 2 hours, and Elle''s position will be formed, and I can also use her means to find Sakura..."


    However, Tohsaka Rin was still a little uneasy about what would happen to Tohsaka Sakura within two hours.


    "Before you came, I had contacted Mr. Kotomine, and he had promised me that he would send people from the church to help us search for Sakura."


    ......................................

 Chapter 1239：

    "If you count the time now, according to the old gentleman''s style, there should be a certain response..."


    Before Tosaka Tokiomi could finish speaking, a rustling sound came from the metal object that looked like a loudspeaker next to his seat.


    Before long, an old voice sounded:


    "Shi Chen-jun, you should be still beside the communication props now, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Rizheng, is there any news about Sakura?"


    "Well, there is already news, but a little unexpected situation has been found..."


    Hearing Kotomine Rizheng saying this, Tohsaka Tokiomi frowned and asked:


    "Please speak."


    Hearing this, Kotomine Rizheng, who is located on the ground floor of the Sanctuary Church, opposite the communication device, said in a subtle tone:


    "Take away Shi Chenjun''s daughter, Sakura''s magician, who is now in the church..."


    Kotomine Rizheng raised his head slightly and looked at the top of his head.


    And right now.


    Inside the church chapel.


    Su Jin sat on the bench where the believers were sitting, with the sleepy-eyed ''Kama'' in his arms.


    On the opposite side of him, a woman with silver hair and golden eyes, a pretty and glamorous face, like an ice beauty, is saying to Su Jin in a serious tone:


    "The gods and Buddhas of the alien planet, although I don''t know the reason why you came here with the heroic spirit, but I''m sorry, during the Holy Grail War, the church was absolutely neutral, so as a judge, I have the right to supervise all your actions."


    Hearing his daughter say such words in an extremely serious tone, Kotomine Kirei suddenly felt that something was amiss.


    Chapter 1832 Karen Aldecia


    Does the Holy Grail War refer to the Fourth Holy Grail War that Father and Teacher are preparing?


    What happened to the alien gods and Buddhas? The magician opposite is actually a **** and Buddha from an alien planet? The little girl in his arms, although her age and hair color have changed, but according to the magical power, she should be Teacher Shi Chen''s second daughter, right?


    Also, why does my daughter Karen claim to be the Overseer of the Holy Grail War and list the Church as absolutely neutral?


    We who help Teacher Shi Chen can still be considered neutral?


    In a short sentence, many thoughts flashed through Kotomine Kirei''s head.


    Even among them, there is an unruly idea.


    For example, Kotomine Kirei is now thinking about the ''snake slough of the oldest snake'' that is still underground in the church, and has a very bad idea for Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    He wanted to see how Tosaka Tokiomi and the magician in front of him would react after telling "Four Eight Seven" about the snake shedding to the magician in front of him? ¡¯


    Thinking of this possibility, Kotomine Kirei couldn''t help shuddering.


    ''What''s wrong with me? ¡¯


    The priest was at a loss.


    And when Kotomine Kirei was in chaos, Su Jin indeed looked curiously at the silver-haired, golden-eyed nun in front of him with a cold face.


    Karen Ordesia Kotomine?


    It''s still the girl''s version, and the priest next to him is Kotomine Kirei? Oh? There is no smell of depravity, just a little confused... Is it a young age when the meaning of life is still found?


    By the way, what''s going on in this moon world? The timeline is so confusing...


    While thinking like this, Su Jin raised his hand and pressed it down, signaling Karen not to be too nervous:


    "Sister, who is the heroic spirit that relies on you?"


    Hearing this, Karen''s face sank, and she said in a bad tone: "There is no comment on this matter."


    However, at this moment, a female voice that did not match her tone came out of her mouth:


    "Allow me to salute you only in my present image, Your Majesty."


    "Greetings to you from your humble disciple Marda."


    "Marda, you..." Hearing the female voice, Karen was stunned for a while, apparently not expecting that the saintess who possessed herself would do such a lone behavior.


    At this time, hearing the other party''s self-declaration, Su Jin was also slightly surprised, then nodded and said:


    "I''m not the savior you know, I''m just an agent who cooperates with him."


    And Kama, who heard the conversation between the two, said with a little interest:


    "Oh? Is this name, the Crusader Saint Marda who subdued Tarasque, the son of Leviathan?"


    "After the gods and Buddhas, is it the saintess who appeared? The restraint is really hard work..."


    Listening to Kama''s emotion, Marda didn''t say a word, but in the eyes of those who could perceive it, the saint was actually kneeling in front of Su Jin, bowing her head and praying, as if she was repenting.


    At that time, Su Jin, who knew that the saint on the opposite side didn''t listen to him at all, just shook his head, then looked at Karen and said:


    "So, you are one of the three referees of this Holy Grail War?"


    "Yes." Karen said with an unnatural look.


    Through Marda, she has already learned who the **** and Buddha in front of her are.


    The greatest faith of the Church of the Holy Church, the Son and Incarnation of the Lord, the Son of the Cross...


    Was there a church in the world beyond Hakoniwa?


    But why, just because the other party exists, will make her body have such a strange reaction?


    Just when Karen was shocked by this fact, Su Jin glanced at her deeply and said:


    "It stands to reason that the referee should remain neutral, but your tone just now was smart and hostile... isn''t it..."


    "Are verbal malice and physical proximity? That''s right, you have such a special physique."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Karen''s face froze, but she didn''t say anything more.


    Masochistic Spiritual Media.


    A special physique that automatically produces painful reactions when demons approach.


    Of course, this alone cannot be called masochism. The reason why this physique is described in this way is that there is also the way of exorcism of masochistic spiritual media - through the harmonious link between people, to get rid of the possessed Human demons.


    The way of exorcism, which can be called the Eighteen Bans, is Karen''s biggest secret and the reason for her resistance to Su Jin from the very beginning.


    After all, while Su Jin holds the spiritual identity of the Holy Son of Crusade, he also shares the spiritual identity of the origin of the devil with the original magic star, Alger.


    Under this delicate relationship, Kalian is now able to stand in front of Su Jin stably, thanks to the fact that Su Jin''s personality is too high, which overloads the other party''s spiritual medium...


    It is precisely because of this that despite the severe pain on her body, Karen is still able to ensure sufficient sobriety.


    It''s just that because of the pain, she is in a very bad mood now, and after Marda blew herself up, her mood is even worse.


    "Do you need me to solve it for you? You shouldn''t want to bear this kind of pain anymore, right?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s ''kindness'' question, Kalian refused without thinking:


    "I refuse, this matter has nothing to do with you, and I don''t need you to help me solve it!"


    Karen looked at Su Jin coldly, if not for her father, if not for her grandfather coming up from the basement, she really wanted to pry open what was in the head of this suspected saint?


    In front of her family, she actually said to ''solve'' the problem for her?


    God and Buddha have no sense of shame, she still has it!


    This person thought that she had been hiding her physique from her grandfather and father, why?


    I''m just looking forward to the expression of ''When people can''t bear it and choose to fall, when grandfather and father find out about it, it''s too late! ¡¯


    You wicked son of a bitch! Are you trying to hurt me?


    However, as the object of the first fall, this man who seems to be the Son of God seems to have a lot of money...


    Aware of Karen''s obvious mood swings, the Ma 0.8 Erda possessed by her was greatly shocked.


    Co-authoring the hardships you have been holding back and enduring the endless pain is just for this?


    What kind of weirdness am I attached to! !


    Also, what were your thoughts just now? Do you want to blaspheme the Son? You are outrageous! ! Heresy, absolute heresy! must be cleared!


    "Reject...?" Su Jin gave Kalian a strange look, wondering why the other party didn''t want to change her physique.


    Obviously, he should have guessed that he has the personality of the Holy Son, why did he refuse? Did he not realize that he could change his physique?


    And just when Su Jin was puzzled.


    There was a knock on the door.


    What followed was a calm voice:


    "I''m sorry, is Father Kotomine there?"


    When Yan Fengli heard this voice, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chapter 1833 Who are you talking about?


    The street near the church, the fourth floor of a shop.


    Tohsaka Rin looked at Tohsaka Tokiomi, who was walking alone to the church, and bit his thumb a little irritably.


    Seeing her behaving like this, Ishtar couldn''t help mocking:


    "Since you''re so worried, then knock your father out, and let you meet the enemy instead of him?"


    "Obviously what he said just now, ''I will take away his Command Spell and Heroic Spirit!'', listen, what a tough tone!"


    "But what about now?"


    "A coward who can only be worried here? A master like you is really inferior!"


    "Long-long, long-winded, long-winded!" Tohsaka Rin cursed through gritted teeth, and then said:


    "Father has used the words ''it is the father''s responsibility to save his daughter''. How can you tell me to stop him?"


    "That''s exactly what I wanted to ask."


    Ishtar sneered, and then said in a cold tone:


    16 "Rin, are you really sure that human is your father?"


    Tohsaka Rin''s pupils shrank, but for a while he didn''t know how to respond.


    "Although I don''t know what''s going on with the modern magician, the information given based on the restraint and a little memory shared when possessing you have told me how ruthless the modern magician is. ."


    "So, Rin, now this ''father'' who loves his daughter so much, even putting himself in danger, is really your father? Which one just adopted your sister because there can only be one family heir? Someone else''s father?"


    "...Rin, don''t you think your father is too perfect now? It''s like... the father you imagined?"


    "Don''t you think it''s a coincidence that the living parents, the young sister, and the hostile Master who is endangering us at this moment?"


    "So is there a possibility that the time line is not wrong, you are still living alone Tohsaka Rin, your parents and sister, are actually the ''preset props'' created by the enemy to calculate your master?"


    Hearing Ishtar''s cruel words, Tohsaka Rin opened his mouth, but for a moment he didn''t know how to refute.


    In the face of such a situation, it was Ereshkigal who stopped the topic and said:


    "Okay, Ishtar, calm down a little bit, there''s no need to say this kind of meaningless thing now."


    "And even if it''s a trap, it''s just a ''temptation'' set by the restraint force, not the arm of the enemy. We all know when the Masters of Hakoniwa will come. They won''t have such preparation time, and they may not even have the time to create it. Sufficient intelligence on this occasion."


    "So, Rin''s father may not be fake, it may be a parallel world, there may be another possibility."


    "All in all, no matter what, we can''t let Rin''s father be in danger."


    "After all, he did this to protect his two daughters."


    Speaking of this, Alley paused and said:


    "Of course, although I also admire his courage, his behavior is really not worth advocating."


    "It is very stupid to meet the gods and Buddhas from Hakoba in such a narrow space, even in the ''neutral zone'' of the Sanctuary Church."


    Hearing the rhetoric of "even in the neutral zone", Tohsaka Rin immediately warned:

 Chapter 1240：

    "What''s wrong? Elle, is the other party going to attack? Impossible, since we, who were the target, didn''t show up, and we were in the church, the enemy wouldn''t hesitate at all?"


    "I haven''t done it yet." Ailey understood that Tohsaka Rin''s concern was messed up, but she still said in a serious tone: "But, Rin, you have to remember one thing."


    "¡ªYou can believe in the power of gods and Buddhas, but you can''t believe in the benevolence of gods and Buddhas."


    "This is the same for you, Rin, whether it is for the gods and Buddhas from Hakoba, or for me and Ishtar."


    "Ai Lei, you finally have something to say."


    Ishtar let out a laugh:


    "At the end of the day, it''s really funny to be passive because the child is taken away. There is also the inexplicable responsibility of the father. This sense of senseless responsibility makes people laugh out loud."


    "I can even guess that the stupid human chose to meet in this way because he believed in the deterrence of the Church of the Holy Church and believed that no one would offend the Church of the Holy Church. "


    "Let''s not mention whether the gods and Buddhas care about the shallow rules of human beings? How can a hostile master who has already attacked your family care about the rules of the Holy Church?"


    "Okay, Ishtar, let''s stop here, don''t put more pressure on Rin."


    Ereshkigal reminded Ishtar in a reproachful tone:


    "Anyway, Rin has helped us, and in such a situation, it''s not impossible to help protect her father, is it?"


    Hearing this, Ishtar murmured in a low voice:


    "You can just say that because we were influenced by Rin, our personalities began to lean towards the side of order. It''s not that I don''t know my ''real'' character.


    It''s just that this little girl has more experience with the cruel world. In this Holy Grail War, there will be big problems. "


    Hearing this, Ailei didn''t answer, she just frowned and said: 487


    "Wait, it''s a little troublesome."


    Ishtar was immediately alert when he heard the words: "Huh? What did your familiar see?"


    "There is a nun in the Church of the Holy Grail who claims to be the judge of the Holy Grail War, and like us, she is possessed by a heroic spirit, and the woman possessed by her is the female saint of the Crusaders ''Dragon Slayer Marda''."


    Hearing Elle''s answer, Tohsaka Rin was stunned, a nun in the church?


    Are there nuns in Kotomine Church? Isn''t that the Kotomine Kirei family? This is a family church!


    However, when Tohsaka Rin was stunned, Alley said in a heavy tone:


    "According to this saint, the identity of the Master from Hakoba has already been identified."


    "Who is it?" Ishtar asked curiously, she was somewhat curious about the gods and Buddhas of the Little Garden World.


    And Tohsaka Rin also held his breath at this time, listening to Elle''s explanation.


    In front of the two of them, Alley said in a heavy tone: "The other party is suspected to be the world of Hakoniwa, the Holy Son of the Cross religion, the Messiah the savior."


    "Huh?" Ishtar was stunned.


    "Huh?" Tohsaka Rin opened his mouth in astonishment.


    The expressions of the two were in perfect harmony at this moment.


    "Who are you talking about?!!".


    Chapter 1834 The Master in Su Jin''s Prediction


    "Wait, wait! Who are you talking about, Elle? The Holy Son of the Crusaders?"


    Tohsaka Rin keenly sensed the ''emphasis'':


    "The culmination of the service of the 2 billion believers, the Holy Son of the Holy Trinity of the Cross?"


    "Are you sure you heard it right?"


    "I''m pretty sure, Rin."


    Alley said in a serious tone, even full of dread:


    "Now things are in trouble. The other party is very difficult. No, it shouldn''t be said to be a difficult level. If nothing else, among the gods and Buddhas of Hakoba, the other party is the highest dangerous level!"


    "Faced with such an enemy, plus the heroic spirits that may exist in the enemy, our odds of winning may not be high."


    The shadow of the famous tree of people, the deterrent force brought by the world''s largest religion, even Ereshkigal dare not ignore it.


    Besides, the one in front of me is not the holy child of their Moon-shaped world, but the holy child of the world of small gardens.


    A world that has not experienced the decline of the age of gods but has been rising, how terrible the gods and Buddhas that come out of this world will be, Elle is completely unable to estimate.


    "No wonder the inhibition force is so desperate, is the co-authoring enemy a monster of this level..."


    Ishtar, who learned the identity of the enemy, was also stunned.


    At that time, Rin Tohsaka looked at Tokiomi Tosaka who had entered the church with a heavy heart, separated by a distance of several hundred meters, gritted his teeth:


    "Since the opposite is an existence of this level, is it still too late for me to stop my father now?"


    "It''s too late." Sure enough, Alley gave the answer that Rin Tohsaka expected.


    Even so, Alley''s next sentence still made Tohsaka Rin''s eyes stunned.


    "Because we have already been discovered!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the bright and spacious church.


    When Tohsaka Tokiomi walked in, Kotomine Rizheng passed the crowd at the seat and came to the door from the central aisle:


    "Brother Shichen". "


    Seeing Kotomine Risei approaching, Tokiomi Tosaka nodded implicitly as a response.


    Then, his eyes suddenly turned to the young man who was holding Kama on the prayer chair.


    And most importantly, his eyes were focused on Kama''s face.


    Although the hair color and the age of the body did not match, Tosaka Tokiomi still recognized his daughter.


    Just looking at the other party being held by Su Jin and being so well-behaved, Tokiomi Tosaka couldn''t help but feel a little bad.


    Dangerous words such as hypnosis, mind control, and such as his daughter''s puppy love, rebellious period, and elopement with her boyfriend all came to his mind.


    ''But, given his age, shouldn''t it be Rin who was in the rebellious period? ¡¯


    Just when Tohsaka Tokiomi was in a strange mood, Kama, who noticed the echo of his bloodline, raised his head, squinted at Tohsaka Tokiomi, and said with a smile:


    "Oh? This sense of echo in the blood, so it is, are you the biological father of this person Zhuli?"


    ''Human strength. '' Hearing these words, Tohsaka Tokiomi caught his breath and realized what might have happened to Tohsaka Sakura.


    At this time, Kotomine Rizheng, who came to the front, said in a heavy tone:


    "Brother Shi Chen, hand."


    Kotomine Risei did not hide his special relationship with Tohsaka Tokiomi at all.


    After all, the other party had already kidnapped Tohsaka Tokiomi''s daughter and brought it to the church. If he couldn''t explain their relationship clearly, he would definitely not believe it, so he stopped covering it up and reminded Tohsaka Tokiomi directly.


    "Hand?" Tokiomi Tosaka was reminded, and immediately saw the three bright red Command Spells on Su Jin''s hands that were not concealed.


    A contestant in the Holy Grail War.... Tosaka Tokiomi''s heart sank to the bottom.


    At this moment, Su Jin also noticed the three bright red Command Spells under Tohsaka Tokiomi''s white gloves, and showed doubts at this moment:


    Is it not her daughter Tohsaka Rin, but her father Tohsaka Tokiomi?


    Inhibition gone wrong?


    Su Jin had many doubts in his heart.


    After all, according to the information he knew, in this Holy Grail War organized by the Buddha, the masters of the Moon Moon World were selected by the restraint force.


    Because of this, Su Jin actually had some guesses about the choice of the Master.


    For example, the "Princess of the True Ancestor", Bai Ji Erquite and her sister, who are both jealous and annoyed, are jealous and annoyed. /


    Another example is that the body is linked to the root, and it has the magic eye of death that can kill even gods, which is called the root-style two rituals.


    It''s like Su Jin once heard that the root of the magic circuit links the root and the root of the dream, the princess Sajo Love Song.


    Worst of all, Su Jin also thought about the five magicians of Xingyue, such as the magician marshal Jewel Weng and the destructive madman Aozaki Aoko, who possess magic that seems to be comparable to power, and are extremely special.


    He thought that the person on the opposite side would be such an enemy, after all, he didn''t believe that the restraint without human nature would not choose the most favorable outcome for him.


    In other words, it is strange that this kind of inhibitory force that only has survival instinct and interest appeal will not do so.


    They don''t have the so-called intelligence quotient of humans, and they have no humanity. They only act on instinct, and it''s strange that they don''t try to eat more and take more.


    This is also the reason why Su Jin didn''t respond much when he knew that the summoning of the heroic spirit was targeted by the inhibitory force.


    On the one hand, he has the confidence to win without relying on Heroic Spirits, and on the other, he doesn''t want to care about the mentally retarded.


    After all, to bully a mentally retarded person who has no negative emotions such as pain and despair, and has no pleasure at all, Su Jin will naturally not do such boring things.


    But looking at Tomisaka Tokiomi, who holds the Command Spell on his hand (Qian Zhao) in front of him, Su Jin wondered if he was thinking wrong.


    Compared to the enemy he imagined, how did Tohsaka Tokiomi, who has a six-figure level in Hakoten, appear in the master quota of Katsuki?


    Could it be that the voice was close to Aizen, so he was replaced by Aizen Sou-suke? But I haven''t heard of him running into the Moonlight World?


    At this moment, Tokiomi Tosaka, who had confirmed the identity of Master Su Jin, stepped forward and politely extended his hand:


    ".¡¦ Don''t know how to call it?"


    "Just call me Su Jin."


    Su Jin reached out and shook hands with Tohsaka Tokiomi, and then said meaningfully:


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Tohsaka Tokiomi to be able to eliminate those magicians and monsters on Gaia''s side and win a Master''s place. It''s amazing~ amazing~"


    "So, is it your heroic spirit who is watching over here from the street outside the gate?".


    Chapter 1835 Tohsaka Rin is ready to go out


    Hearing the magician in Su Jin''s mouth and the monster on Gaia''s side, Tokiomi Tosaka only felt that a bunch of question marks appeared above his head.


    Is this Holy Grail War so dangerous? The big man like the magician and the monsters on Gaia''s side are all here?


    Could it be that the secret that the Holy Grail War can connect the root cause has been leaked?


    But the existence of the magician who has reached the root and successfully returned like this does not need to care about the Holy Grail War, right?


    Filled with questions, Tohsaka Tokiomi said in a subtle tone:


    "I just got the protection of my ancestors, and I barely won a seat by virtue of my family background."


    Tohsaka Tokiomi did not deny the question that "the person watching from the outside is his heroic spirit", but continued to follow the trend.


    For the enemy Master in front of him, Tokiomi Tohsaka naturally couldn''t say that he had not summoned a heroic spirit, so he naturally followed the donkey downhill, which should be Su Jin''s guess.


    As for who was being monitored by the outer door, Tokiomi Tosaka already had a guess in his heart, but this guess did not prevent him from taking advantage of this subtle information gap to obtain more information.


    "Ancestor''s asylum?"


    Su Jin was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then said in surprise:


    "Jewel 487 Weng actually asked you to participate in the war as an agent? Based on his character, shouldn''t he feel that he came to make trouble in person?"


    Why is it related to the ancestor again... Tokiomi Tohsaka has been confused by Su Jin.


    The other party''s defenseless and well-intentioned exchange made Tohsaka Tokiomi''s heart full of confusion.


    do we know each other?


    Or, do you know the Patriarch?


    You are stealing my daughter and showing goodwill to me, which makes me feel very inexplicable. The confused Tohsaka Tokiomi said at this time:


    "Although my Tohsaka family is indeed still connected with Patriarch Shubein Aogu, the ancestors in my mouth refer to the ancestors of my Tohsaka family."


    Speaking of which, Tohsaka Tokiomi paused and asked:


    "I have obtained the qualifications to participate in the Holy Grail War as the Yusan Family, relying on the protection of the ancestors of the past dynasties. I wonder if Mr. Su Jin is satisfied with this explanation?"


    Regardless of whether the other party recognizes the ancestor or not, Su Jin can still communicate now, which is a good thing for Tomisaka Tokiomi.

 Chapter 1241：

    Tohsaka Tokiomi is most afraid of the kind of enemy who directly tear up the vote. No, what he is most afraid of (bgai) is that the other party directly reports Sakura to the clock tower.


    As a magician, he knows too well what those perverts in the Clock Tower will do when they see Sakura''s qualifications and know that she is not the heir to the magician family.


    He didn''t want Tohsaka Aoi kneeling in front of the formalin and crying while watching her daughter who was made into a taxidermy.


    "The Yusan? The Fourth Holy Grail War?"


    Su Jin extracted the key points from Tokiomi Tosaka''s words, and said in a meaningful tone:


    "Then can I think that Mr. Tohsaka is involved in the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City!"


    "The real Master of the Holy Grail War is someone else, for example, Miss Tohsaka, who has been using her familiars to monitor this place, who is relied on by heroic spirits?"


    The moment the words fell, Tokiomi Tosaka suddenly realized the problem in Su Jin''s words, and his face suddenly became solemn.


    Relyed by a heroic spirit?


    He never knew that Tohsaka Rin was relying on the heroic spirit.


    And the most important thing is, whose servant is Tohsaka Rin, who is relied on by the heroic spirit?


    At this moment, Tosaka Tokiomi''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, the top floor of a shop not far away.


    Ereshkigal said solemnly:


    "It''s over!"


    "The other party is aware of the small means of restraint, and has already guessed that Rin''s father is the false Master of the Holy Grail War."


    "What?" Hearing Elle''s explanation, Tohsaka Rin suddenly showed a stunned expression.


    On the other hand, Ishtar, who shared the vision of the familiar with Alley, laughed and said:


    "Sure enough, it''s a strange thing to be able to hide it from the brain of inhibition!"


    "After all, even I can trick it when I''m ready, what ability does it have to calculate the gods and Buddhas of Hakoten?"


    At this time, Elle said in a suspicious tone:


    "I''m afraid the other party has realized that the real master is us now, but it''s just strange... When we accompanied Rin in the city, we shouldn''t have seen this person, right?"


    "Even if my Familiar did not make a mistake in the tracking trace, the time for the other party to come to this city should not exceed 20 minutes."


    "So, the question is, how did the other party specify us?"


    And hearing the goddess who possessed himself say this, Tohsaka Rin sank in his heart and said:


    "In other words, the other party only came to Fuyuki City for 20 minutes, but according to the time, Sakura disappeared before that, and the other party has a child who is very similar to Sakura..."


    At this moment, Tohsaka Rin was also confused by this complicated situation.


    This time is not right! Could it be that the other party had a helper to help, and it was the other party''s helper who took Sakura away?


    And just when Tohsaka Rin was thinking about it, Elle reminded: "Anyway, we were found to be a fact."


    "So, Rin!"


    "Do you want to meet each other?"


    Hearing Elle say this, Tohsaka Rin silently squeezed the gem in his pocket, then stood up, walked to the edge of the roof and said:


    "Since everything has been discovered, let''s go directly!!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Tohsaka Rin''s figure approached the church with an indomitable aura, what Tosaka Tokiomi was worried about finally became a reality.


    "Rin, you..."


    He wanted to say something, but saw the bright red Command Spell that Tohsaka Rin unabashedly displayed on the back of his hand.


    At this moment, Tosaka Tokiomi''s pupils shrank slightly, and he understood why Tohsaka Sakura was taken away, and understood the absurd reason.


    Should he say that God blesses the Tohsaka family, or God envy the Tohsaka family? With the two masters who are naturally able to ally, and their relationship with the overseer of the Church of Sanctuary, it is normal for the Tohsaka family to cheat, no matter how they are targeted by the enemy.


    But, why is it Rin? The Tohsaka family already has him in the war, right? And it is still based on the relationship of the gods


    Just when Tokiomi Tosaka was confused, Su Jin turned his head slightly, looked at Rin Tohsaka, and said words that confused the other party:


    "It turned out to be the reliance of the gods? This Holy Grail War is really getting more and more interesting.".


    Chapter 1836 Let''s alliance (marriage)!


    Tohsaka Rin, who approached the church, was shocked when he heard this. He was surprised that his situation was discovered so quickly by the ''Holy Son'', and he was also surprised by the ''look'' of the enemy.


    Unlike Ai Lei, who has a strong spirit of resistance, Tohsaka Rin does not have the mental resistance of the goddess of the underworld, so that his mind was lost at this moment because of Su Jin''s appearance.


    "cold!"


    The kind goddess of Hades issued a reminder.


    At this time, relying on the characteristics of the gods, he borrowed the spiritual resistance of the goddess of the underworld. Tohsaka Rin quickly reacted to the problem and muttered:


    "Thanks a lot, Ellie, but then again, this kind of face... is too foul as an enemy, right?"


    "It''s no wonder that the biggest religion can be established. With this face, if he is willing to work in the Cowherd shop, I''m afraid he will directly max out his credit card?"


    She muttered like this, looked at Tosaka Tokiomi, who frowned and looked heavy, nodded slightly, gritted her teeth, and walked in front of Su Jin.


    Seeing her resolute appearance, Su Jin patted Kama and motioned for her to get up.


    After Kama stood aside, Su Jin looked at Tohsaka Rin and said: "What''s your name?"


    "Tohsaka Rin." Tohsaka Rin''s face was tense, trying to make a cold expression: "Since you will take Sakura away, I think you should also know my name."


    Hearing these thorny words, Su Jin raised his eyebrows, but before he could say anything, Kama, who was on the side, inserted the topic and said:


    "Although I don''t know what you misunderstood, but my sister, this child was not taken away by my master!"


    Hearing this obviously different tone from Tohsaka Sakura, Tohsaka Rin and Tohsaka Tokiomi noticed the anomaly.


    "Sakura...you..."


    ''Rin, be careful, the opposite is the same as us, the ''Heroic Spirit'' who is relied on by the gods! ¡¯


    Hearing Elle''s reminder, Tohsaka Rin suddenly showed an incredible expression.


    Her younger sister, relying on the gods, became the heroic spirit of the enemy?


    How could such a ridiculous thing happen?


    "So what happened?"


    Tohsaka Tokiomi asked the ''Tohsaka Sakura'' in front of him:


    "Demon possession? Mental manipulation? Don''t you think it''s too much to treat a little girl like this?"


    Hearing this, Kama turned his head slightly, looked up at Tokiomi Tohsaka, and said with a smile:


    "Oh? Are you blaming me? That won''t work, after all, I''m one of the victims."


    "Well, if you really want to blame, you can blame the inhibition."


    "After all, it was their stupid choice to use this child as my pillar and let me appear in the world."


    "Oh, by the way, my master doesn''t care about revealing his real name, so I''ll just introduce myself."


    With a happy smile on his face, Kama introduced the elegantly full skirt:


    "I am Karma Diva, the **** of love in Indian mythology. This time I appear in the world as the heroic spirit of the black group. I would like to ask you to take care of me."


    Kamativa... Rin Tohsaka''s expression turned pale.


    On the other side, Tohsaka Tokiomi showed an incredible stunned expression.


    The performance of the two made Karen and even Kotomine Kirei, who had been listening, couldn''t help showing extremely happy expressions.


    Her own daughter and sister are trusted by the gods and become the heroic spirit of the enemy.


    Desperate to fight with her relatives, Sakura''s body was helpless and panicked as she watched the enemy use her body.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is such a wonderful expression! x2


    The father and daughter thought of the same thoughts, and showed a happy smile.


    On the other hand, Tohsaka Rin, who already understood the cause of the incident, suppressed the discomfort in his heart and asked unwillingly:


    "Kamativa... Because of the summoning of the heroic spirit, Sakura disappeared for no reason at home, and the connection world did not respond."


    "Because it was the call of the Holy Grail, and it was a miraculous spatial movement, so I ignored all obstacles and let Sakura disappear directly."


    "But, why did the gods possess Sakura?"


    "I''ve said it all, it''s a choice of restraint."


    Kama smiled and looked at the girl who was full of troubles in front of him, and replied with a happy smile:


    "Of course, there may also be a reason why I and this child are very compatible."


    Aspects... Rin Tohsaka chewed this cruel word.


    At this time, Ishtar whispered in a low voice: ''My sister relies on me as the **** of beauty, and my sister relies on Kamathiva, the Indian **** of love. ¡¯


    ''What kind of bad luck did your family have to encounter this kind of thing! ¡¯


    Tohsaka Rin was silent when she heard this. Although she was unwilling that the two sisters became rivals, it was already a fait accompli.


    "So, are you planning to use Sakura''s body to threaten us?"


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Hearing her question, Kama smiled and said, "It depends on my Master."


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin looked at Su Jin who was beside him.


    However, aware of Rin''s gaze, Su Jin looked at the other party at this time and said:


    "I take the liberty to ask, the gods relying on you are Ishtar and Ereshkigal, right?"


    "Is it exposed?"


    As soon as Tohsaka Rin said the words, Elle''s puzzled voice came from her mouth:


    "You seem to have a deep relationship with us? But the problem is, I don''t seem to have seen you?"


    Halfway through Isle''s words, Ishtar interjected:


    "You can see this kind of thing at a glance. The exaggerated blessings from ''us'' on this man, tsk, is it possible that this man is the ''my'' husband of Hakoniwa World?"


    ......................................


    "Huh? Why does it seem that the other ''me'' is still quite picky! How could you find someone so handsome?"


    Hearing these two voices, Su Jin also responded with kindness:


    "As the two of you can see, I do have a very deep marriage with Ishtar and Ereshkigal of the Little Garden."


    "In addition to the sister relationship between my Heroic Spirit and your Master, to some extent, this can be called a ''fate''s joke''."


    With such a coincidence, Su Jin already wondered if someone had arranged it here.


    For example, the Buddha who is the organizer?


    Could it be that the Buddha and the inhibitory force explained something to make the other party act like this, the purpose is.... to be on the safe side?


    While actively winning, and at the same time increasing ''investment'' in me, is the inhibitory force playing with fund hedging? No matter who wins or loses, do they have to make a guarantee?


    But then again, how can a normal person''s brain play this level of hedging...


    Just as Su Jin sighed about other behaviors of restraint, Tohsaka Rin said with a heavy expression:


    "What do you want to express by deliberately mentioning this complex relationship at this time?"


    "Don''t be so nervous, I just thought of a plan to temporarily put aside the conflict between us and ourselves."


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Tohsaka Rin took a look and asked:


    "Oh? I don''t know what the plan is?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled at Tohsaka Rin, stretched out his hand and said:

 Chapter 1242：

    "Let''s make an alliance!" Eight.


    Chapter 1837 Who wants to understand this kind of thing!


    "Alliance?" If;\''water!;!funding;:;source, group!\''6:5!?6.?6?1?\''?8\"\".8,\"9;: 6.,,Prepare!;Use \''in, turn?;Group,;7;6.,6:0,?,1:8;,3:2:0


    Facing Su Jin''s sudden invitation, Tohsaka Rin was stunned for a moment, and asked in surprise:


    "Are you sure you want to join me?"


    Tohsaka Rin could not have imagined that the man in front of him would give up the great opportunity to solve her master, and instead chose to ally with her.


    Doesn''t he know that now, when her father and sister are present, is the easiest time to win?


    At another point in time, without two hostages, even if the man in front of him is the holy child of the Crusaders, it is impossible to easily defeat the alliance between Ishtar and Ereshkigal, right?


    "I think I should have explained why."


    Su Jin looked at Tohsaka Rin in front of him with a smile:


    "Or do you want to ''fight'' with me here?"


    ''Rin, promise him. ¡¯


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Ailei suddenly reminded:


    ''If we fight recklessly, "four to eight seven", our chances of winning are very low. Since such conditions are favorable to us, don''t hesitate and promise him directly. ¡¯


    Hearing this, although Tohsaka Rin was still a little hesitant, he still insisted:


    "Although I don''t know which one of your muscles is wrong, since you asked for it like this, it''s not that I can''t satisfy you."


    After saying these words quite arrogantly, Tohsaka Rin added in a low voice:


    "The ''self-compulsion certificate'' is produced by me, is it okay?"


    Self-compulsion testimonials are a commonly used ''contract'' method among magicians. Because he was still somewhat worried about the man in front of him, Rin Tohsaka thought about drafting the contract on his own side.


    "Since it''s my first invitation, it''s okay to make some concessions in the contract."


    Su Jin''s requirements for this contract are not high, and he even welcomes Tohsaka Rin to work in it.


    Of course, no one should be stupid enough to play a contract loophole trick in front of him, who has the original demon spirit.


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Tohsaka Rin became more suspicious of Su Jin''s purpose.


    She looked at Tohsaka Tokiomi, who had a lot of doubts in his heart, but he was not someone who couldn''t judge the situation. After Tohsaka Rin looked over, he nodded slightly.


    Seeing his father''s agreement, Tohsaka Rin immediately breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head and said to Kotomine Risei:


    "Grandpa Lizheng, please be a witness on behalf of the church."


    Kotomine Ri is very happy to see Tohsaka Rin say this, but still said:


    "Although I also want to agree, but from the perspective of strengthening the contract, it is more appropriate for Lord Marda to be the witness."


    Hearing this, Saint Marda, who was possessed by Karen, immediately said:


    "...I see, I am willing to serve as a witness to this covenant."


    Next, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Ai Lei, who was attached to Tohsaka Rin, formally drafted a self-compulsion certificate, and asked both parties to sign their names on it.


    "Before the covenant takes effect, I will confirm again."


    After Saint Marda received the self-compulsion certificate, she said solemnly:


    "The covenant between the two parties is maintained until the heroic spirits have only two horses left. During this period, the two parties must not harm each other, nor may they indirectly engage in harm."


    "During the maintenance of the covenant, the two sides reached an offensive and defensive alliance. When one side is attacked by others, the other side must provide effective support."


    "At the same time, during the period of the maintenance of the covenant, Su Jin''s party can use all the resources of the Tohsaka family in Fuyuki City, including land and property, the right to use the spiritual veins, magic techniques and ordinary people employed by the Tohsaka family.


    As a price, Su Jin is obliged to protect the life of ''Tohsaka Sakura'' during the Holy Grail War. "


    This condition was deliberately added by Tohsaka Rin and Tohsaka Tokiomi in order to prevent Su Jin from deliberately putting Tohsaka Sakura in a dangerous situation.


    Although being possessed by a **** and participating in the Holy Grail War is already very dangerous, the Tohsaka family still listed such conditions in order to protect their sister and daughter.


    Next, Marda said a few more covenant conditions, and finally glanced at both sides and said:


    "So, can the two sides have objections?"


    Tohsaka Rin glanced at Su Jin, and then said:


    "No objection."


    Su Jin also said:


    "No objection."


    "Then, the covenant is established."


    After Marda said these words, the contract document in her hand was ignited by an invisible flame.


    That was the notarization made by Marda after using her own special, linking inhibitory power.


    After the contract was established, Tohsaka Rin finally breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Kama with a complicated expression, and then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Okay, the contract has been established. If you have any purpose, it doesn''t matter if you expose it now, right?"


    "The purpose?" Su Jin gave Tohsaka Rin a strange look, and then said, "Do you want to listen to the truth or lie?"


    "Everything!" Tohsaka Rin looked at Su Jin with black lines all over his head, whether the purpose is true or not?


    "The lie is ''I want you to join the master of the red group and become my inner responder...''"


    Hiss... Tohsaka Rin took a deep breath, obviously not expecting Su Jin, the ''Holy Son'', to be so sinister.


    However, this kind of thing is just a lie?


    "What about the truth?"


    "The truth is, you are too weak, and you have a spiritual relationship with me. In order to prevent you from being eliminated by my alliance in advance in the Holy Grail War, I have to add an insurance to you."


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin was stunned.


    "Are you sure this is the truth?"


    "Otherwise?" Su Jin looked at Tohsaka Rin inexplicably: "Do you think the combination of Ishtar and Ereshkigal is strong?"


    "Isn''t it strong?"


    Tohsaka Rin said in a daze, and as soon as he finished speaking, Ishtar said angrily:


    "Hey, don''t think you can despise me if you look good! I''m super strong!!"


    Ishtar spoke out angrily, while Ailei, who was in the spirit state, puffed up and looked at Su Jin angrily.


    After all, the feeling of being looked down upon is super annoying.


    "And then?" Su Jin smiled calmly: "Although you are strong, how is the Virgin Mary of the Cross religion compared to Nuwa, the creator of the Eastern Continent?"


    "By the way, a friendly reminder, they are all participants in this Holy Grail War, and they are the masters of the black group."


    Hearing this, Ishtar suddenly didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Although she has not seen the Virgin Mary and the Creator Nuwa with her own eyes, but a **** of this level, if she thinks about it, she knows that it is a monster of level 0.8 of Tiamat.


    In the face of such a god, she really has no certainty of winning.


    Upon realizing this, Ishtar was so angry that he wanted to stamp his feet:


    "Damn, you Hakoba people are so rude!!"


    Su Jin heard the words and smiled, but did not refute, just explained calmly:


    "So, do you understand?"


    "Although the masters of the black group that I know are strong and weak, the worst is the level of the king of gods."


    "Because of the connection on the spiritual level, I don''t want you to be eliminated first, so in order to prevent you from being forcibly eliminated, I formed an ally in advance to prove to those in the same group that you are a ''companion'', such behavior is understandable right?"


    When Ishtar heard such an answer, his anger went up in his head:


    "Who wants to understand this kind of thing!!".


    Chapter 1838 Deliberately


    "Damn it, **** it!"


    "That little white face is so abominable, he actually underestimates the great goddess Ishtar!!"


    "Damn, I was so angry just now because he was so handsome, but now I''m not angry anymore, no, I have to quickly recall his ugly face. Ah! Damn little white face!!"


    Hearing the constant complaints coming from his mind, Tohsaka Rin, who was walking home, couldn''t help covering his ears.


    Unfortunately, this magical sound originating from the brain is obviously not something that can be stopped by simply covering the ears.


    Tohsaka Rin, who was already in a bad mood and was annoyed, suddenly said: "Can''t you be quiet for me?"


    When she said this, Ishtar suddenly found the target of her anger:


    "Whose responsibility do you think it''s become like this?"


    "If it weren''t for you, an inferior human being concerned about those messy feelings, would my dignified goddess be so passive?"


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin had faint blue veins on his forehead: "Do you mean to say that it''s all my fault for becoming like this?"


    "That''s right, it''s your fault!" Ishtar said confidently: "If you didn''t limit the performance of the goddess, and only 16 is a mere Indian **** of love, would I, Ishtar, still have a hand?"


    "Since you have hands, why do you only talk about Kama and not the ''Holy Son''?"


    Tohsaka Rin''s tone was obviously full of resentment:


    "Who is the person who just reminded me in my head, ''My power may not have any effect on her''?"


    At this moment, Elle''s weak tone rang out: "That... Rin, I said those words."


    "Ah, sorry, Elle, I''m not talking about you." Tohsaka Rin quickly apologized to Elle.


    "Hahaha, stupid human, even the person who speaks can''t remember you, is your brain a pig brain?"


    Hearing Ishtar''s ridicule, Tohsaka Rin immediately became angry: "Damn, you can''t live unless you fight against me, right?"


    "Humph!" Ishtar snorted coldly and said arrogantly: "In short, everything is your fault, it''s because your body is too weak, I can''t beat that holy son!"


    "...I''m too lazy to argue with you."


    Tohsaka Rin sighed, then paused, glanced at Tohsaka Tokiomi who was walking in front, took a deep breath and said:


    "Ai Lei, are you sure we have no chance of winning against that Holy Son?"


    "Yes." Alley explained in a distressed tone: "Although it''s a bit incredible, he has the powerful protection of ''another me''."


    "If it is other heroic spirits or gods, there may be a chance to compete with that holy son, but if it is me or Ishtar, this kind of chance is almost zero."


    Speaking of this, Alley paused and said: "Rin, in fact, you can simply understand that any attack from Ishtar and I will turn into a positive bonus when it touches that person."


    "...Isn''t it, so shameless?" Tohsaka Rin was dumbfounded when he heard Elle''s answer.


    She thought it was because the enemy was too powerful, and Alley chose to give in because she was not sure, but it turned out that she couldn''t even fight? This is too shabby, isn''t it?


    "No wonder you asked me to agree to his alliance invitation. It turned out to be really impossible to win."


    "Not only that, if what that person said is true, the master of the black group is probably a powerful **** and Buddha of the same rank as him. Under such circumstances, our hope of winning the Holy Grail War is very slim. You can only try to save your life."


    Alley said this, and even said with some doubts:


    "To be honest, I even suspect that this Holy Grail War has already locked the winner in advance. If so, it can explain the man''s relaxed state of mind."


    "Don''t you care because you win?" Thinking of this, Tohsaka Rin suddenly felt a stomachache: "I just came to accompany you to run?"


    "But if I don''t live the Holy Grail..."


    Rin Tohsaka looked up at Tokiomi''s back, sighed, and said helplessly:


    "Father, don''t you have anything to ask?"


    Tohsaka Tokiomi, who was walking in front, paused, and then said:


    "This is not the place to talk, let''s go home first."

 Chapter 1243：

    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin immediately nodded:


    "it is good!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    sanctuary church.


    After sending Su Jin and Tokiomi''s family away, Kotomine Rizheng returned to the room behind the church, raised the cross on his chest, kissed it, and looked at the silent Karen and Yan in the room. Mine Kirei, paused and said:


    "Karen, when did you become the judge of the Holy Grail War? When did you become possessed by Saint Martha?"


    Hearing her grandfather''s question, Karen''s originally indifferent expression suddenly restrained a lot.


    For this old man who can be said to be the only conscience of the Kotomine family, Karen had to be limited by "morality" and respectfully said:


    "The possession was probably last night in the early hours of the morning. As for the referee of the Holy Grail War..."


    Speaking of which, Karen stuck out her tongue:


    "I lied to them!"


    "Huh?" Kotomine Kirei couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows.


    "What?" Yanfeng Lizheng opened his eyes in astonishment.


    At this time, Karen said in a playful tone:


    "I originally thought that this would be the result of being dismantled in an instant, but I didn''t expect that our Lord Seiko and the young ladies and goddesses of the Tohsaka family would believe it."


    "Oh, what should I do now, is it possible that I can only continue to pretend to be the referee?"


    "Bullshit!"


    Yanfeng Lizheng scolded, then kissed the cross, made a holy name, whispered a few words, and prayed for God''s forgiveness, then he looked at Karen with a headache and said:


    "Why are you acting so foolishly!!"


    Hearing 500 Kotomine Rizheng''s words, Karen immediately pretended to be pitiful, and lowered her head to admit her mistake:


    "I was wrong, Grandpa."


    "you you..."


    Seeing his only granddaughter apologize like this, Kotomine Rizheng felt sorry for his beliefs, but this is his only granddaughter.


    At the end, Yanfeng Lizheng sighed and said:


    "Since it''s already like this, there''s nothing you can do. You can only make mistakes."


    Kotomine Rizheng sighed and said helplessly, "Karen, no matter who asks you next, you claim that you are the referee of the Holy Grail War, and absolutely cannot be exposed, understand?"


    "I see, Grandpa." Karen lowered her head like a child who did something wrong.


    "Alas!" Kotomine Rizheng sighed, and then said: "I''m going to get all the information about the Holy Grail War in the church now. After I get it, you can honestly explain to me that this Holy Grail War is What''s going on, just in case, I have to report to the church.


    After communicating with the church, I will communicate with Tokiomi-san to see how this matter is handled. "


    "As for Karen, you will never be allowed to come here next time!"


    After speaking, he glanced at Karen, sighed, turned his head and walked out of the room.


    When the crunch sounded, the door closed.


    Kotomine Kirei, who had been silent for a while, suddenly said, "Karen, did you do it on purpose?".


    Chapter 1839 If there is a father, there must be a daughter


    "Ah? Father, did you just say something?" Caroline asked in surprise, as if she didn''t know anything.


    At this time, Kotomine Kirei said again: "In order to tease Grandpa and me, you deliberately pretended to be the referee of the Holy Grail War. Why are you doing this?"


    Hearing this, Karen gradually restrained the falseness on her face, and said with a playful expression:


    "Ah, that''s what I was talking about!"


    Karen said this with a sweet smile on her face: "Is it a pleasure to be deceived by my own daughter? Father."


    "Karen, you..." Kotomine Kirei opened his mouth, his expression vaguely unnatural.


    Although it was only a little bit, when Kotomine Kirei found out that he had been deceived by his own daughter, he was not only not disappointed, on the contrary, he was extremely excited.


    However, this excitement was the exact opposite, even the complete opposite, of his church education.


    Among the clergy who did not allow lies, there was a priest like him who was excited because he was ¡®deceived¡¯. Such a thing, although he thought it was impossible, made Kotomine Kirei extremely happy.


    ''What the **** is wrong with me? '' Kotomine Kirei thought blankly.


    But at this time, seeing Kotomine Kirei''s strangeness, Karen laughed happily:


    "Sure enough, even if I''ve never met, but you can give birth to me like this, father, you really are the same as me!"


    Hearing this, Kotomine Kirei puzzled and said, "Never met? Karen, what are you talking about? We''ve been together for sixteen years..."


    "Did you think it was sixteen years? Sixteen years would be fine."


    "It should take some time for grandpa to collect information, so I''ll go back to rest first."


    "Goodbye, my father who is still confused~ I hope you can wake up from your nightmare soon."


    Saying that, Karen hummed a song and walked out of the room in a happy mood.


    After entering the aisle, Karen said jokingly:


    "How does it feel to have to deceive His Highness the Holy Child? The fallen lady."


    Hearing this, Marda said in a sad tone: "Karen, why can you even control me as a human..."


    "Ah? You ask this because of the Crusaders, they gave me such a right."


    Karen pointed to the sky, but in Marda''s view, the sky should be empty.


    "...Karen, if you continue like this, you will only become more depraved, please surrender to the Son". "


    "Huh? As a heroic spirit of the black group, you who helped the enemy of inhibition, actually told me that you were degenerate?"


    Karen looked suspiciously at the glass next to the aisle, and looked at herself reflected in the glass.


    Her gaze seemed to pass through the surface, and she saw Saint Marda who was bound by the chains of her mind.


    "Shouldn''t it be you who is really falling? You have been suppressing your own nature, right?"


    "You can''t help but want to beat me hard with your fists, but pretending to be a saintly girl, are you like me, do you think this kind of ''pain'' is funny?"


    "Karen..."


    "Okay, needless to say."


    Karen waved her hand, then put her arm behind her, and jumped up and down the aisle in a good mood:


    "Thanks to your specialness, Marda, and the stigmata given to me by the Hakoba Crusaders, I have successfully shaped the identity of the judge in front of the Holy Son."


    "Next, what to do!"


    "Ah, as a judge, revealing the secret of the alliance between the Tohsaka family and the Seiko to the Master Heroic Spirits of the Red Team?"


    "No, no, this fun can''t be released so quickly, it has to be detoured and let them know, but I can''t think of it right away. I also want to see what they find out later, so this is absolutely not possible."


    "Then in another way, reveal to the Holy Son the purpose of Hakoniwa Crusaders trying to delay his victory as much as possible in this world?"


    "But it''s also very boring, and it''s obviously a cross sect of the small garden, but they don''t even dare to hurt their own saints like this. Are they really the angels? Why are they so inferior."


    After crossing a corridor and turning a corner, Karen suddenly stopped:


    "Speaking of which, that Holy Son just seemed to want to remove the abused physique brought by the stigmata on my body?"


    "Huh? Even someone like me wants to be saved? Is it worthy of being the Son of God?"


    "Unfortunately, with the aid of the cross religion he belongs to, I can already control this stigmata. Well, even though the side effects have caused my water content to exceed the standard a little bit after seeing Lord Saint Son for the first time."


    Whispering to this, Karen suddenly thought of a good idea:


    "I thought about it, since the Holy Son wants to save me, let him witness my depravity!"


    "If you can, it might be more interesting to try to degenerate the Holy Son!"


    Hearing this, Marda, who was attached to Karen, couldn''t help struggling and said:


    "blasphemy, this is blasphemy!!"


    "Karen, you can''t do that, you can''t..."


    The chain on the mind crackled, which was the proof that the saint was trying to struggle.


    However, as the culprit, Karen just put her index finger on her lips, squinting her eyes and smiling:


    "Hey, Marda!"


    "If, I mean if."


    "If I pretended to be you and expressed my love to the Holy Son, would it be accepted by the Holy Son? Although it is the Holy Son of Xingyue, you should have had contact with him at the beginning, right?"


    "After the death of a former subordinate, he became a heroic spirit and no longer hides his love in his heart. This script should be very good, right?"


    "..." Marda''s struggles stopped instantly, it seemed that her mind was shut down when she heard Karen''s bold speech.


    At this time, Karen said in a cheerful tone:


    "If the holy son accepts it, after you fall in love, it is my body that is persecuted. In this case, the holy son should have a lot of love for me, right?"


    "Of course, if you don''t accept it, it''s quite interesting to pretend to be lost and perform a performance of a saint who fell because of a broken love."


    ".¡¦ Hehe, I just don''t know what choice that Holy Son will make!"


    "Then why don''t you take advantage of his few days in Fuyuki City to get close on purpose?"


    "...Karen." Marda was silent for a moment, and said in a hateful tone: "If you go on like this, you will go to **** and be sent to **** by my own hands."


    "Hmmmm~~" Karen stretched her tone, and then said in a subtle tone: "Thank you for your blessing, and by the way, the spirituality that Hakoniwa''s Crusaders intend to give to me happens to be ''Hell''s Angel''. ."


    Marda shielded her senses, as if a flame was gradually burning in her pupils.


    And Karen, who found that she couldn''t tease Marda, pouted in disappointment, and then went to the room to rest.


    The aisles quickly became empty.


    Until a surprised male voice rang:


    "The revelation of inhibition told me that there would be interesting things to see if I stayed here, and that turned out to be the case?"


    In the empty aisle, Su Jin and Kama quietly stood by the window in the aisle, smiling as they watched Kalian''s retreating back.


    "I seem to be being preyed (Lee''s), Kama."


    "I saw it, Master. So, do I need to give her an arrow of love?"


    Kama said with a malicious expression on his face:


    "Although I thought about not using such power, but thinking about it carefully, if this can hinder Miss Karen''s plan, it would be a very interesting thing to think about?"


    "You can do this as you like."


    Su Jin didn''t stop Kama, just turned his head and looked at the sky, looking at the gray figure in the dark:


    "From my point of view, this gift is really interesting."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin touched Kama, who had already shot an arrow, and said with a smile:


    "Alaya, I fully recognize your ''investment''."


    "As a reward, after winning the Holy Grail War, I will give you the ''Sanctuary of Arcadia''."


    "Don''t worry about Gaia, its birth is destined to be a taboo for Hakogawa, and you are not completely in the same position as it, are you?"


    Wordless fluctuations filled the air, as if echoing Su Jin''s words.


    After a few seconds, everything was calm.


    Chapter 1840 Additional Rules


    In the basement of the Tohsaka house.

 Chapter 1244：

    Tokiomi Tosaka, who was meticulously dressed in a brown-red suit, sat on the sofa, tapped his index finger on the armrest and said:


    "The Black Group and the Red Group, using the entire Far East region as the battlefield, is the Holy Grail War involving gods and Buddhas?"


    "I didn''t expect this to happen."


    "If it weren''t for Rin, if the participants weren''t my daughter, I wouldn''t believe such absurd things."


    "Unfortunately, according to Rin, she still seems to be unable to escape this Holy Grail War. In this case, I can only try to help her."


    Next to Tohsaka Tokiomi, in the trumpet-shaped old-fashioned gramophone, under the influence of magic, Kotomine Risei''s voice came out:


    "Ah, I hope you can adjust it."


    Hearing this voice, Tohsaka Tokiomi raised his hand, squeezed his eyebrows and said:


    "Brother Lizheng, where can you tell me any information?"


    "There are some." Yanfeng Lizheng said solemnly:


    "According to Karen''s summary and the revelation of the Holy Son, the candidates currently participating in this Holy Grail War should be ''the goddess of creation in ancient Western countries'', ''the Virgin Mary I teach'', and the Son of God. Your Majesty, in addition to this, there should be four equal gods and Buddhas, as well as the heroic spirits of their envoys."


    "And their situation is still unknown."


    Kotomine Risei still concealed Karen''s situation after all, and did not explain it to Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    On the one hand, it is because Tohsaka Rin is the master of the red group, and Karen''s identity was exposed to Tohsaka Tokiomi, who may be informed to Tohsaka Rin, thus indirectly letting the holy son know.


    On the other hand, it was the Church of Sanctuary who requested that Kotomine Rizheng abide by the secret of the identity of the Holy Son, waiting for the arrival of the ''specialist'' and the burial agency.


    All kinds of situations 500 prove that this Holy Grail War involving the fate of the planet does exist, and it has also attracted the extreme attention of the Holy Church.


    In such a situation, there is a high probability that a chain reaction will occur, and the powerful presence of the magic side represented by the clock tower and the Gaia monster represented by the true ancestor will both intervene in this war.


    Therefore, even if Kotomine Risei has a good relationship with Tohsaka Tokiomi, he must conceal some favorable information for the sake of his granddaughter and the position of the Holy Church.


    "That is to say, in the worst case, is the Red Team facing the existence of fourteen gods and Buddhas?"


    When the matter was found here, Tokiomi Tohsaka also understood why Su Jin was surprised by the Command Spell in his hand.


    Is this a misunderstanding that he is the master of the red group? Do you think he will be on stage like this?


    ''I need to have the ability to eliminate magicians and monsters on Gaia''s side...''


    Thinking of this, Tohsaka Tokiomi couldn''t help but let out a wry smile.


    Although he didn''t say it explicitly, Tokiomi Tosaka was actually quite complaining about Tohsaka Rin''s concealment before, but he deliberately avoided this topic because the situation was unknown at the time.


    However, judging from the current situation, Rin Tohsaka really did not intend to hide it, but the Holy Grail War of this level. He Tokiomi Tosaka really did not have much effect, and it was just to add to his troubles.


    "Brother Shi, as you said, in the worst case, we really need to face 14 powerful gods and Buddhas, but fortunately, the Holy Son has reached an alliance with Xiao Rin, and Karen has become a As the ''referee'' of the Holy Grail War, we still have a certain advantage here."


    ''But even so, isn''t it the Holy Son who won in the end? ¡¯


    Tohsaka Tokiomi suppressed this sentence and did not say it directly, because in his opinion Kotomine Risei is the priest of the Holy Church after all.


    In his opinion, even if this Holy Son is the Holy Son of Hakoniwa World, according to the fanaticism of the Sanctuary Church, I am afraid that they will not hesitate to offer their world in exchange for the curtain of the gods.


    In this case, Tokiomi Tohsaka naturally wouldn''t talk too much, but said in a deep voice:


    "Brother Lizheng, if, I mean if!"


    "If the Tohsaka family is willing to fully support that Son''s victory, will the Church of Sanctuary be willing to provide the necessary assistance?"


    Now that he has been dragged into the water and even signed a covenant, Tokiomi Tohsaka doesn''t mind getting involved deeper and becoming a ''ball traitor'' in the Moonlight World.


    And since it wants to stand on the side of the Holy Son, the Clock Tower, or the Magician Association "headed" by the Clock Tower, must be vigilant.


    At that time, after hearing Tokiomi Tosaka''s words, Kotomine Rizheng couldn''t help but smile and said:


    "Brother Tokiomi, you are indeed a qualified magician."


    The Church of the Holy Church has been working in the extreme east for so long, and it is not that they did not want to stretch out their tentacles, but because of the local chaos and exclusion, they can often do not many things, and they are often targeted by the forces of the extreme east.


    And if the Tohsaka family, the host of Fuyuki City, is willing to convert to the church, the Sanctuary Church has made relatively good progress, both in terms of the layout of the extreme east and the layout of the clock tower.


    Of course, compared to these, the Tohsaka family, or the "defection" of the Red Team Master, Tohsaka Rin, is actually something that Du Yanfeng Lizheng really cares about now.


    "In that case, Tokiomi brother, I won''t hide it from you."


    "According to the latest information I have received, the Virgin Mary has descended in Italy and crowned the Pope two hours ago."


    Hearing this news, Tohsaka Tokiomi''s pupils shrank, but he showed a happy expression.


    Although he guessed that the Church of Sanctuary would surrender, he did not expect that the Church would surrender so quickly. Moreover, the Virgin came directly to the Papal State of Italy, and directly obtained (bgai) the highest religious power and controlled it. sanctuary church.


    Such efficiency and means, should it be said that he is a noble person recorded in the Bible?


    "So, Father Risei, does the church need the cooperation of our Tohsaka family?"


    "Brother Tokiomi, you probably haven''t forgotten the ''snake slough of the most ancient snake'' that you asked me to buy?"


    Hearing Kotomine Risei''s words, Tomisaka Tokiomi''s pupils shrank slightly and said:


    "what do you mean..."


    "That''s right." Kotomine Risei said in a serious tone: "The Church intends to continue the Fourth Holy Grail War, and use this as a cover to conduct the Holy Grail War that truly determines the fate of the planet."


    "And in this regard, we need the full cooperation of Tokiomi brother."


    "I see... That is to say, we will use all the things we prepared for the Fourth Holy Grail War earlier..."


    Tohsaka Tokiomi already understood the idea of ??the church.


    Previously, he planned to join forces with the church to make himself and Kotomine Kirei the masters, so as to join forces and win the fourth Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City.


    But now, the idea of ??the church was the other way around. He and Kotomine Kirei continued to summon heroic spirits, and cooperated with the goddess possessed by Tohsaka Rin to help the holy son Su Jin win.


    And the place of the decisive battle is Fuyuki City, where the Tohsaka family has been operating for many years.


    "But in this way, shouldn''t the most important thing be how to attract those master heroic spirits of the black group and the red group to Fuyuki City?"


    "In this regard, our church, no, it is the Holy Mother who has made a decision."


    Kotomine Risei replied solemnly at this time:


    "Her Majesty will, by virtue of her connection with the Holy Grail, announce to all the contestants the ''fact'' that ''the battlefield will gradually shrink to the boundaries of Fuyuki City''."


    "Gradually...I understand what you mean." Tokiomi Tosaka had to say that this arrangement was indeed wonderful.


    Instead of forcibly changing it, it was changed to ''gradually narrowing the scope''. Such a change could not help but not arouse the vigilance of the enemy, but would make them mistakenly believe that the Holy Grail War was the rule of its own development.


    After all, although the extreme eastern region is said to be a region, its size is still a bit small. If there is a master hiding in a pimple, it is really possible for the other party to lie down to the end.


    In order to avoid such behavior, the Holy Grail War has more ''a little rule'', which is naturally reasonable.


    "I understand, Father Risei, the Tohsaka family will follow the covenant and provide strong assistance to the crown prince."


    Hearing Tokiomi Tosaka''s promise, Kotomine Rizheng couldn''t help but smile and said:


    "Looks like we''ll be real ''colleagues'' soon, Tokiomi-san."


    "At that time, the person I like to baptize for Rin can be Brother Lizheng."


    Hearing Tokiomi Tosaka''s words, Kotomine Rizheng couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "Haha, let Rin be my goddaughter? You really give me face!"


    "However, if there is a chance, I would be willing to be the godfather of this child. After all, this child was also brought up by me."


    "Okay, let''s talk about it. Next, it''s time to prepare for the Holy Grail War."


    "Okay, let''s talk about it."


    beep----


    The communication was hung up, Tokiomi Tohsaka exhaled a turbid breath:


    "Hope things go smoothly."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Far East, 7 p.m.


    With an invisible wave, all participants in the Holy Grail War received a message.


    ''....Additional rules...The scope is reduced....The location of the decisive battle - Fuyuki City! ¡¯


    At this moment, the participants of the Holy Grail War made their own reactions.


    Chapter 1841 True Ancestor and True Ancestor


    A mansion in Kanagawa.


    The blonde beauty sitting on the armchair opened her red eyes and looked at the black-haired beauty below with a sense of oppression.


    It was the heroic spirit she summoned through the inheritance of the East.


    But what was unexpected was that the other party was not the Taoist immortal from the ancient mythology era, but a ''similar kind'' that surprised her.


    "What is your name, it does not belong to the true ancestor of the realm of the moon."


    The King of the Moon, Zhu Yue, asked in an arrogant tone.


    "Yu Ji, or you can call me Yu Meiren."


    The long black-haired beauty scratched her hair irritably, and said frankly with a depressed expression:


    "Originally, because of the natural elves, I had to be driven by restraint to participate in this level of Holy Grail War. In the end, I was summoned by the true ancestor before becoming the master. This kind of encounter is absolutely terrible."


    "Oh?"


    When Zhu Yue heard such words, she turned her gaze to Elter Luqi.


    The True Ancestor Princess, who was watched by the ''father'', had to say in a humble tone:


    "Father, the holy relic used for the summoning is indeed the eastern immortal technology, which has been confirmed to be a fragment of the eastern Tao Te Ching. Normally, the one who was summoned should be the founder of Taoism, but..."


    "Eastern gods, Buddhas and heroic spirits can''t be summoned~"


    Yu Meiren suddenly interjected, with an indescribable irritability in her tone:


    "Except for me, who is still alive, other oriental characters are basically locked by some kind of power, so no matter what you do, as long as you want to summon oriental heroic spirits or something, In the end, it will be called on my head, after all, I am the only one left in the East, and no one can come here except me."


    "Tsk, although I don''t understand the reason for this, but if you want to summon a very powerful Heroic Spirit, then you will definitely be disappointed."


    "So that''s the case, was it banned?"


    Zhu Yue held her cheeks, narrowed her eyes and said in a sneering tone:


    "Inhibition force didn''t transmit this kind of news, do you think that my cooperation with Daode Tianzun has been able to threaten it?"


    "Oh, it''s still as stupid as ever."


    "So..." Yu Meiren lifted her hair and said in an indifferent tone, "Can you let me, an innocent elf who has lost his identity as a master, leave?"


    "After all, I am only the true ancestor, so I probably can''t beat those Shura gods and Buddhas, right? Respected King of the Moon."


    However, what Yu Ji heard was Zhu Yue''s confident words:


    "Only in terms of strength, you are indeed not qualified, but if you are a natural elf, the true ancestor of the non-moon realm, you are qualified to be my ''human pillar force''."


    "....ren Zhuli?" Yu Meiren''s eyes narrowed, and she looked solemnly at the scarlet moon in front of her: "Sure enough, your power has not been unsealed yet, King of the Moon."


    "Do you want to rely on my true ancestor''s body, which does not belong to your moon domain, and borrow Gaia''s power to exert your power?"


    After Yu Meiren finished speaking, Elter Luqi, who was on the side, locked her with a cold face.


    When I saw this man, who was a stunned man, who was a man of speeches, a man, a man, a man, a man, a hawker, and a vulgar vendor./


    "Although I''m a little unhappy, it seems that I can''t escape."


    Speaking of this, Yu Meiren sighed and bowed towards Zhu Yue:


    "Then, follower Yu Meiren, follow the call."


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on Zhu Yue''s perfect face.


    That is, at this moment, her face suddenly froze, and she received a message from somewhere:


    "Additional rules..."


    Zhu Yue narrowed her eyes, and the smile on her face became more and more exuberant:


    "Alright, I''ll send people to find those masters one by one."

 Chapter 1245：

    ¡ª¡ª


    Germany, in a small town hotel.


    "Kiritsugu, why are you back?"


    Looking at the woman with neat silver hair smoking a cigarette, Emiya Kiritsugu couldn''t help but lose his mind for a moment, and called out his adoptive mother''s name:


    "Natalia..."


    "Why is this expression?" Natalia, a well-known mercenary in the magic world, sighed, and after breathing out a smoke ring, she looked at Emiya Kiritsugu suspiciously and said, "Speaking of which, you are not applying for Einzbee. The son-in-law of the Lun family? What, failed?"


    "No, it''s passed." Emiya Kiritsugu explained calmly towards Natalia in front of him.


    It stands to reason that the adoptive mother in front of him was killed by him a few years ago.


    However, the world seems to have changed recently. His adoptive mother and childhood childhood sweethearts seem to be alive again, and he even called himself before.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    And he still used a strange mobile phone called ''Huawei'', Emiya Kiritsugu was very suspicious of when he bought this strange communicator.


    However, having said that, such a change was somewhat fortunate for Emiya Kiritsugu.


    However, there seems to be a slight deviation in the matter of becoming the son-in-law of the Einzbern family.


    "Since it''s passed, what about your wife, the noble lady of the Einzbern family?"


    Hearing Natalia''s question, Emiya Kiritsugu said:


    "There seems to be something unknown about the woman who will be my wife, so much so that the head of the Einzbern family gave up the decision to recruit."


    "Huh?" Natalia was obviously stunned when she heard this: "Is there such a thing?"


    .....00


    "What the **** are the Einzberns doing?"


    "You don''t need to care about such trivial matters. Compared with these, I care more about the information I got from Einzbern."


    Speaking of which, Emiya Kiritsugu narrowed his eyes and said:


    "There is information about the Fourth Holy Grail War."


    "Holy Grail? That kind of exaggeration really exists." Natalia snuffed out the cigarette and asked in surprise.


    "It''s not the Holy Grail in the mythology of the church, but the ''universal wishing machine'' made by Einzbern and other families in Fuyuki City in the far east."


    Emiya Kiritsugu said this, and said in a serious tone:


    "Natalia, I want that Holy Grail."


    "Hey hey~ Do you want world peace?" Natalia took out the cigarette pack and shook out a cigarette: "If you want to do it, just do it, you are an adult anyway, and I can''t control you. ."


    Hearing this, Emiya Kiritsugu was silent for a while, and then said, "Thank you, Mom."


    Natalia suddenly froze and said in surprise, "What did you call me just now?"


    "...No, nothing."


    "No, I clearly heard you call me mom!"


    "That''s your illusion!"


    Just when the two were quarreling, in the castle of the Einzbern family.


    Einzbern''s eighth-generation Patriarch Ahad was kneeling in front of a silver-haired girl and said respectfully:


    "The eighth generation Ahad welcomes your return, Ancestor Justisa." Eight.


    Chapter 1842 Einzbern and the Two Instruments


    "grandfather?"


    Irisviel looked at Ahad, who was kneeling on the ground in front of her, in astonishment, and then said blankly:


    "Why is Grandpa kneeling in front of me? Hey, wait, it looks like I was just created today, but why do I feel like I know a lot of things? What''s going on?"


    However, Irisviel was surprised that Ahad did not seem to hear a word of her words, and what shocked her even more was that a familiar but unfamiliar female voice appeared in her mouth:


    "Get up, Ahad, I already know what you''ve done."


    "After you hand over the authority of Einzbern to me, then step back. Next, I will fulfill Einzbern''s long-cherished wish and complete the third cup of heaven."


    "Yes, Lord Ancestor." Ahad stood up expressionlessly, and respectfully left the room.


    After only Yustisa was left in the room, the Einzbern''s Holy Maiden of Winter said softly "Five Zero":


    "Are you awake yet? My helper."


    "...Master Ancestor?" Irisviel finally made a voice, but this voice was full of doubts.


    At this time, Justeza''s words continued:


    "You listen to me first..."


    "The Holy Grail of Fuyuki City is the embodiment of the third law, the product of the substantiation of the soul, and the attempt by the Einzbern puppets to fulfill the maker''s dream of ''saving all mankind''."


    "The ceremony to complete it is the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City. Of course, according to the answer of the restraining force, the Holy Grail War was denied the possibility of completion by the restraining force."


    "So in order to avoid the interference of the suppression force and truly complete the third magic ''Grail of Heaven'', I accepted the conditions of the suppression force, and as the ''Holy Grail'' of the Moon World, I contacted and understood the legendary miracle. The secret treasure passed down from the world of Hakoniwa to this world is the ''Holy Grail''."


    "Therefore, next, we will participate in the Holy Grail War organized by the gods and Buddhas as the masters of the red group."


    "And since the dolls of the Einzbern family do not have the possibility to communicate with the outside world, I applied for a ''assistant'' to the suppression force."


    "And you, Irisviel von Einzbern, are the only ''artificial man'' with real human nature that the inhibition force brings together the possibility of the Einzbern family, that is My collaborator in the Holy Grail War."


    "The cause and effect are like this, do you understand?"


    Hearing such a long speech, Irisviel tried hard to turn the brain she had just acquired, and said in an unnatural tone:


    "I probably understand, so our goal is to contact the Holy Grail passed down from the world of Little Garden? And try to analyze its composition?"


    "Yes." Justisa''s voice was elegant, but not mixed with much emotion.


    "What if the parsing fails?" Irisviel asked in confusion, "What if the mission fails?"


    "The analysis failed, I will wait for the natural return to the Cup of Heaven."


    Hearing Justeza''s answer, Irisviel was silent for a while, and then said:


    "I understand, Lord Ancestor."


    Justeza said in a calm tone at this time:


    "Very good, then next, let''s summon the heroic spirits that belong to our Einzbern family, and prepare to go to Fuyuki City in the far east, close to the real Holy Grail."


    "A heroic spirit that belongs to our family alone?" Irisviel was stunned, and inevitably asked in surprise: "Is there any heroic spirit in the Einzbern family?"


    Aren''t they all made dolls? How could someone achieve the great cause of becoming a Heroic Spirit?


    "Yes." Justisa said in a slightly surprised tone: "According to the restraint, your future daughter, Eliasviel von Einzbern, is our family''s. Heroic Spirit is also our assistant in analyzing the Holy Grail this time."


    "Ah? My daughter?!"


    The newly born baby Alice Phil made a shocking sound.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two Houses.


    "Migu~~"


    "It''s obvious that I want to have a sweet relationship, and it''s because of this that I accept the invitation of inhibition, but...but..."


    "But why in the island country, the most suitable person to become the master of others would be a girl~~"


    "There must be something wrong with the entire Holy Grail War~~"


    Lying on the sofa and eating senbei, the short-haired girl looked lazily at the pink-haired fox in the corner, licked the fingers that were standing with crumbs, and said:


    "So... Tamamo-san, are you despising me?"


    "Ah, that''s not the case, Lord Liangyi." The charming and charming Miss Fox immediately turned around and sat down and apologized, "It''s just a little bit of personal grumbling, please don''t take it to heart."


    "Well~ That''s it... But then again, just ask me to weave. It''s a bit unaccustomed to be called by a big monster like you, Lord Liangyi."


    Liang Yizhi stretched out his hand, picked up another pack of senbei, and after tearing it apart, said calmly:


    "Besides, is it really good to be so far away from me?"


    Saying that, Liang Yizhi tilted her head while looking in front of Tamamo, who was 5 meters away from her.


    "It was like this when confronted before, and it is like this when facing me. Am I scary?"


    Because the past dynasties of the Liangyi family have undergone some special transformations before they are born, each generation of the lords will have two personalities of yin and yang. ¡­


    As the next-generation head of the Liangyi family, Liangyi/Wei is a special human with two personalities.


    As a positive personality, Liang Yizhi is actually a cheerful and lively type, and it has nothing to do with scary.


    However, it was somewhat strange for today''s Liang Yizhi to face the Heroic Spirit that he had summoned inexplicably and the Holy Grail War that he had participated inexplicably.


    Besides, the three big monsters in Dongying who claim to be in front of Yuzaoqian are too afraid of her?


    They are all five meters away, what are you shaking?


    "No, Lord Liangyi isn''t scary, but I personally think it''s safer to stay away from Lord Liangyi."


    Yuzao''s face was stiff and he said unconvincing words, and even moved his hips back, looking like he was about to run away at any time.


    But then again, even a god, even Amaterasu, would be afraid when faced with a living root!


    ¡®Even if the gods are born with the fragments of the root, they don¡¯t want to be assimilated by the root! ¡¯


    ¡®Also, why is there a terrifying existence in the Eastern Ying region with the origin of the physical link! ! ¡¯


    ''The Holy Grail War is really unfriendly to foxes! ¡¯


    "Am I really that scary?"


    Liang Yizhi tilted his head in confusion, then took another bite of Xianbei and said:


    "Forget it, anyway, the Holy Grail War is about to start, isn''t there any additional rules coming out? In that case, finish the fight early and rest for 0.8."


    "Wait, is Master Zhi going to participate in the Holy Grail War? Even just now, Master Shi still looks indifferent, please wait a moment, I will do a divination first."


    When Yuzaoqian heard this, he was instantly stunned, suddenly took out a copper coin, threw it on the ground, and then suddenly looked up at Liangyi Zhidao:


    "Oh~~ the divination has arrived, the divination has arrived, if you participate in the Holy Grail War, the love luck of the master and Migu will be super doubled~~"


    "That''s great, the family and the Master can finally get rid of being single and get married~ Sure enough, a single older female can''t afford to drag her on!"


    "No, no, it''s just that you can''t afford it alone, and don''t judge a 15-year-old girl as an older young woman."


    The two rituals complained lazily, and then bit another senbei and said:


    "Well, in a word, let''s see what the Holy Grail War is all about.".


    Chapter 1843 The girls in the Jiuyuan Temple mansion


    The Far East Region, Misaki Town, Kuonji Mansion.


    In the spacious living room, above the small table, the grilling net above the charcoal stove, the sizzling sound of fat burning sounded.


    Aoko Aozaki, a girl with long chestnut hair and a pretty face, was holding a bowl filled with egg liquid and looked at the snowflake beef on the grill with delight.


    "Ah, it''s cooked!"


    Seeing that a piece of beef was completely mature, Aozaki Aoko immediately picked it up with chopsticks and dipped it in the egg liquid. The egg liquid also dissipated the heat from the beef. Then, she snorted and sent the beef into her mouth. , while eating, said:


    "Hoohoo~~ delicious, delicious! Sure enough, on a hot day, it''s still fun to eat barbecue!"


    Opposite Aozaki Aoko, the girl wearing a black school uniform like a nun''s uniform, with black hair and black pupils, and a cold face, turned the barbecue over indifferently, and then said:


    "So, after you found the so-called Command Spell on your hand and the 16 requests of restraint, you went home and had barbecue with me?"


    "Of course not!"


    Aozaki Aoko confidently said this to her cohabitation and magician teacher ¡®Kuonji Yuju¡¯:

 Chapter 1246：

    "You know that today is the beginning of the month, of course I have to rush back right away!"


    Kuonji Yuju has a bad habit that Aozaki Aoko knows.


    That is, at the beginning of the month, when the living expenses came, Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu was destined to change the thrifty style of the past and buy a bunch of high-end ingredients to enjoy at home, even if they paid extra for it at the end of the month, and even had to drink black tea to survive. Nor does it converge.


    Knowing this bad habit, it is strange that Aozaki Aoko, who also doesn''t have much living expenses, doesn''t come back to get a meal.


    As for the restraint request, what kind of heroic spirit summoning, the Holy Grail War, does it have anything to do with her?


    He is just a young and weak trainee magician. What does such a big thing have to do with her?


    "If you don''t care, why are you telling me about this?"


    Jiuyuanji Yuzhu put a piece of roasted meat into his bowl, then raised his head, and looked at Aozaki Aoko without wavering in his eyes and said:


    "You want me to give you some advice?"


    "Mmmmmmm~"


    Aozaki Aoko nodded and said while eating and roasting:


    "Well, I''m actually a little interested in the Holy Grail that can fulfill all wishes, but when I think about fighting with gods, Buddhas, and heroic spirits because of this, I think it''s better to forget it."


    "But I think, didn''t I become the master of some red group? If that''s the case, it''s possible that I''ll be targeted by the enemy all of a sudden."


    "And the rules I just received also reminded me that the battlefield will gradually shrink, so the longer the time passes, the greater the probability of encountering the enemy, and eventually, sooner or later, I will encounter a situation where I have to fight... "


    "Well, I understand what you want to say, then until the end of the Holy Grail War, you can go out and live, Aoko."


    Hearing the words of a friend and cohabitation partner who had no feelings at all, Aoko Canozaki was stunned for a long time before he said:


    "No, Youzhu, don''t be so realistic, okay?"


    "Fighting with gods and Buddhas will destroy my house, so please go out and die outside, understand?"


    Aoko Aozaki opened her eyes and looked at Youzhu quietly after hearing the repeated emphasis of Yuju from Kuonji, knowing that the other party was focusing on the house as a relic of her parents, and she did not say a word during the period.


    After being stared at by Qingzi for a while, Jiuyuanji Youzhu couldn''t help but sighed and said:


    "Forget it, it really shouldn''t be allowed to let a rookie like you who has just learned magic for less than half a year participate in the so-called Holy Grail War."


    Now that Aoko Aozaki was accepted as a disciple, it was naturally impossible for Jiuyuanji Yuzhu to sit idly by and ignore what happened to her.


    It is true that young magicians need experience, but it is obviously not related to the experience of facing the gods and Buddhas directly:


    "So, where is the Holy Grail War held?"


    Aozaki Aoko shook his head and said in an uncertain tone: "I didn''t pay much attention, but it seems to be the entire island country, right? And finally narrowed down to Kanagawa? Specifically, I don''t know."


    The whole island country... Jiuyuan Temple has a pearly face twitched, then paused, and asked again:


    "Then what are your heroic spirits going to do? Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for us to match the gods and Buddhas who were active in the age of mythology. We want to fight against them, or we want to save our lives in this Holy Grail War. , it is necessary to summon a powerful heroic spirit."


    "Do you have any goals for this?"


    "Ah this... Then the heroic spirit doesn''t want any historical celebrity, all I can think of is celebrities, like Michael Jackson..." Aozaki Aoko touched the back of her head, her face a little embarrassed.


    "Do you want modern singers to participate in this war involving gods and Buddhas?"


    Jiuyuanji Youzhu looked at her silently, then moved his chopsticks and ate the soft roasted meat in the bowl, saying:


    "Sure enough, 500, you should just move out. Move to a place where I can''t see it. Don''t worry, if you are in danger, I will never save you."


    "Youzhu, don''t do this!!"


    Aozaki Aoko immediately got up, rushed over and pressed the shoulders of Jiuyuanji Yuzhu:


    "I''m just a rookie, I''m really not good at dealing with this Holy Grail War!!"


    "Suppression said to let me prepare a powerful holy relic, but I really don''t have such a thing!!"


    "Neither do I." Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu said calmly: "Although my familiars do not lack powerful fantasy species, it is still impossible to fight against gods and Buddhas."


    "The only people who can deal with them are the heroic spirits in history, the dragon seed, the true ancestors of the dead disciples, or the legendary magicians... eh? Magicians?"


    Aoko Aozaki suddenly thought of something, and lifted up the magic engraving that he inherited from his family and possessed the inheritance of the magician:


    "Wait, holy relics or something, although I don''t have one, but there is still one here for the magician''s magic engraving."


    "Aoko? Do you want to..." Kuonji Yuju thought of what Aozaki Aoko thought of.


    If it''s that old monster, maybe, it''s really possible to have the strength to fight against the gods...


    Chapter 1844 Summons and encounters


    "Is it really okay to draw a magic circle with something like chalk?"


    Aoko Aozaki looked at the magic circle drawn by Yuzhu in Kuonji with chalk, her entire face was green.


    "Don''t worry, according to what you said, the one responsible for the summoning energy is the inhibitory force that even the Magician Association is not sure if it exists. In this case, there is no need to use those expensive materials to do such unnecessary things."


    Hearing Jiuyuanji Yuju say this, Aozaki Aoko couldn''t help but doubt:


    "You''re mad at me because I just finished eating the barbecue?"


    Jiuyuanji Yuzhu, who was squatting on the ground and drawing a picture, suddenly stopped for a moment, and then said calmly, "I''m not angry."


    "...I''m really angry!" Aoko Aozaki said with a hilarious smile: "Then I treat you to ramen later, and treat it as an apology, how about that?"


    "not so good."


    Jiuyuanji Yuzhu finished the last stroke, then stood up and clapped his hands:


    "Almost there, stand in the middle and go."


    "it is good!"


    Aozaki Aoko obediently stood in the center of the circular magic circle, stood there for a while, then turned her head and said:


    "Speaking of what should I do?"


    Jiuyuanji Yuzhu was silent for a while, and then asked, "...Did you not listen just now?"


    Aoko Canozaki scratched his head: "Did you just say something?"


    "Qingzi."


    "exist!"


    "I''m going to eat Kobe beef tomorrow, you can buy it and listen carefully next time."


    ".....I see."


    After reprimanding Aozaki Aoko, Jiuyuanji Yuzhu took a deep breath and said:


    "Listen, since your goal is to summon the ''Old Patriarch Aozaki'' who was born as a magician."


    "Then what you have to do is very simple."


    Jiuyuanji Yuzhu narrowed his black eyes and said:


    "Take the magic engraving of the fifth magician as a holy relic, communicate what you call the Holy Grail, and use the method of ''activating the magical engraving'' in your mind to fantasize about starting the Holy Grail Summoning."


    "If what you said about the Holy Grail War is true, then the restraining force will inevitably respond to your expectations and summon the Heroic Spirit you want to summon". "


    "Like this?"


    Aoko Aozaki touched her head. She was only half-knowing about magic, and she felt a little dizzy every time she heard Youzhu''s explanation.


    But fortunately, what Youzhu was talking about this time was not complicated, she could understand it quickly, and said curiously:


    "Won''t the summon fail?"


    Jiuyuanji Yuju seemed to have long been accustomed to the appearance of a curious baby like Aozaki Aoko, and explained calmly:


    "Theoretically, this call based on inhibition will not fail. Of course, there may still be accidents."


    "For example, your grandfather, the old magician of the Aozaki family refused to summon, or for example, the other party was not a heroic spirit, so he could not be summoned. This situation may happen."


    "Oh, that''s it, let''s do it!"


    Aoko Canosaki patted his head, rubbed his shoulders, and said:


    "Anyway, as long as the old man is willing, there is a high probability of success."


    Having said that, Changji Qingzi stood in the center of the magic circle, closed his eyes, frowned and activated the magic engraving on his body.


    A faint blue light appeared on Aozaki Aoko''s arm along with the pain as if his heart had been pierced.


    Aoko Aozaki has long been accustomed to the pain that comes with the activation of the magic circuit.


    "Well, old man, I''m Aoko, if you can hear it, listen to the call of restraint, come to me, and become my slave!!"


    "Ah, it''s over, speak your mind."


    Hearing Aozaki Aoko''s ''calling words'', Kuonji Yuzhu had an expressionless face, but silently clenched his fists.


    However, at this moment, within the magic circle originally drawn with chalk, purple arcs of zillah began to flicker.


    The next second, a lazy female voice rang in the ears of the two girls:


    "Sorry, this is not some old man with gray hair."


    Hearing the voice, Aozaki Aoko stared blankly at the woman in front of her with a veil, holding two blood-red spears, and her body was surrounded by a rich ''purple''.


    "Servant Skaha, follow the call."


    The elegant and calm woman said this, and at the same time winked at Aozaki Aoko:


    "Little girl, next time you summon a heroic spirit, don''t use magic as a holy relic, it will attract ''special beings''."


    After listening to this sentence, Aoko Aozaki finally came back to her senses, pointed at Skaha with a shocked face, and shouted to Yuju of Kuyuanji:


    "It''s over, Youzhu, my grandfather has become a grandma!!"


    At this moment, the graceful smiling Valkyrie clenched her blood-red spear.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fuyuki City, seaside beach.


    "Wow~~~"


    "Al~~ is the sea, the sea~~"


    Wearing a light blue foreign dress, the girl with pale blond hair opened her eyes as blue as the sky, and happily ran back and forth on the beach, her bare feet stepping out of snow-white water from time to time.


    On the other side of the girl''s shout, the blond and heroic woman in a black suit who had just stepped onto the beach from under the stone steps said in a gentle voice:


    "."Be careful, Aige, don''t fall."


    "Aren''t you coming with Al?"


    Sandy Aige, who was stepping on the beach with her small leather shoes in her hand, said to Artoria with a smile on her face.


    "Forget it, I''m still not used to the ocean after all."


    Hearing Arturia''s words, Sajo Aika tilted her head and said curiously:


    "Because the coasts of Britain are full of Saxon invaders?"


    "Really, it''s all the fault of the Saxons, or Al can play in the water with me?"


    Hearing Sajo Aika''s words, Artoria said a little helplessly:


    "Even without the Saxons, I still can''t pay you to play together, Aige."


    "Don''t forget, now is the Holy Grail War, I must always pay attention to your safety."


    "It turns out that Al is concerned about my safety!" Shajo Aige tilted his head, then raised his small fist childishly and said, "Don''t worry, Aige I am super strong! Even if a heroic spirit sneaks up on me, I can still do it. Whoosh, knock him flying~~" (Lee''s)


    Saying that, Aika Sajo made a baseball player''s hitting stance, and her movements were extremely standard.


    But seeing Sajo Aika like this, Arturia smiled helplessly, and said comfortably as a child:


    "Mmmmm, yes, Aige is very powerful, Aige is the most powerful magician."


    "Hmm~ Al is treating me like a child."


    Sandao Aige pouted and said with some dissatisfaction:


    "Since Al doesn''t believe it, just find a master to prove my strength!"


    "Love Song, don''t make a fool of yourself..."

 Chapter 1247：

    Before Artoria had finished speaking, the helplessness on her face instantly turned into vigilance.


    At this moment, behind Artoria, a male voice sounded:


    "Unexpectedly, on the way back to the hotel, we could meet two lovely young ladies, Kama, it seems that our luck seems to be very good!"


    "No, on the contrary, I think it''s terrible, Master!".


    Chapter 1845 The Queen of Roots


    Seaside beach.


    The cool sea breeze blows slowly.


    The sea breeze ruffled Artoria''s golden hair, but it couldn''t blow away the solemnity in her heart.


    On the other side of her gaze, on the bank of the beach, a tall, thin-lipped, black-haired young man with a smile on his face was looking down at the two of them.


    Moreover, beside the young man, the petite girl with silver hair and purple hair was exuding amazing divinity, and stared at her Master with sharp eyes.


    It''s just... this kind of gaze... It doesn''t look like she wants to aim at Love Song, more like she saw some terrifying beast... Just when Artoria was confused.


    Su Jin on the embankment, after looking at the two again, said:


    "This kind of just-in-time encounter... It''s really bad. Even though the Holy Grail War has not yet begun, we have encountered one of the enemy''s strongest masters. This is a really unfriendly start."


    Hearing Su Jin''s explanation, Kama, who was standing aside, pouted slightly:


    "Although I am very suspicious of the ''accidental encounter'' in your mouth, Master, I don''t want to refute it from the point of being the strongest Master."


    Kama said that at this time, he looked at Sajo Aika with dreadful eyes and said:


    "With such an exaggerated breath, can''t you imagine that there are children in this world who are more favored by their roots than gods..."


    As a **** born with root fragments, Kama easily recognized the abnormality in Sajo Aika.


    It was born and connected to the root, it was like the limitation of a 500-source parent-child joke, and even the gods surpassed the human beings.


    There are no such exaggerated examples even in the age of mythology of this kind of human beings who are inherently connected to their roots.


    "Aige, if you''re going to do it later, remember to step back behind me."


    Artoria in a pair of black suits stood in the middle of Su Jin and Sajo Aige, and the suit on her body changed into a blue armored battle skirt at this moment.


    "This sense of danger...is more dangerous than the woman next to me exuding a divine aura...It seems that you are Hakoniwa, the master of the Black Group!"


    Hearing the sound, Su Jin looked away from Shatiao Aige, looked at Arturia, and said with a smile:


    "You can call me Su Jin, Miss Arturia, King Arthur."


    The real name is revealed... Is it a skill to see through the real name? Just when Arturia was puzzled, Su Jin suddenly explained:


    "It''s not a strange ability, it''s just that I happen to know your face!"


    For Arturia''s "familiar and unusual" face, it was strange that Su Jin didn''t recognize it immediately.


    "Mind-reading? No, maybe it''s predicting my doubts.."


    Arturia''s keen intuition told her that the man in front of her was an extremely dangerous existence, but the amazing thing was that she didn''t (bgai) feel too much sense of crisis, it seemed that the other party didn''t want to do anything here?


    And at this moment, a female voice rang out.


    "Ehhh~~ Al, have we encountered the master of the black group?"


    Behind Arturia, the blond girl in a foreign skirt put her index finger to her lips, and looked at Su Jin on the bank with her eyes shining brightly:


    "So, is this gentleman the **** and Buddha of Hakoniwa World?"


    "First time meeting, this is Sajo Aiko, please take care of me in the future~"


    The elf-like girl lifted the hem of her skirt and bowed to Su Jinshan.


    Seeing this scene, Su Jin raised his eyelids slightly, took a deep look at Sha Tiao Aige, and asked:


    "The princess of the root? Did you deliberately wait for me on this section of the road just for this greeting?"


    "Ah?" Sha Tiao Aige obviously showed a confused expression, and said to Su Jin strangely: "The princess of the root? Is this my name?"


    "Eh... So the gods and Buddhas of Hakoba also know me? Suddenly I feel like I''m a big man."


    Seeing the natural Sha Tiao Love Song, Su Jin raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows and said:


    "It seems that you want to eliminate my group from the beginning?"


    Su Jin understood that his encounter with Shajo Aige was not accidental.


    In fact, when he walked out of Yanfeng Church and refused the accommodation arranged by the other party, Su Jin had already sensed the ''guidance of fate''.


    Of course, this is not someone who is guiding and interfering with his destiny, but someone else who interferes with his own destiny and comes closer to him.


    After discovering such an anomaly, Su Jin not only did not eliminate such interference, but took the initiative to approach the other party.


    In the end, it was the scene of the confrontation by the beach like this.


    However, upon hearing Su Jin''s words, Sha Tiao Aige puffed up her cheeks cutely, and said angrily:


    "Negative, completely negative, I wouldn''t do such a boring thing."


    "The strongest combination and the strongest combination are dramatic at the last moment. It is too boring to be eliminated before the war."


    "And what I want to exclude is obviously the goddess of the Tohsaka family, but Mr. Su Jin interfered with her trajectory without authorization and took the initiative to attract me. From this point of view, it is clearly what Mr. Su Jin wants Knock me out?"


    Hearing Sajo Aige''s protest, Su Jin gave the other party a strange look, but did not deny whether she could eliminate Tohsaka Rin.


    Not to mention the root princess, who is more favored by the root than the gods, is the King Arthur with a refined personality and obvious emotional fluctuations, and she is not like the master that Ishtar and Ai Lei can deal with.


    If Tohsaka Rin really encountered the Sajo Aika group, it is estimated that he really can''t get rid of the title of "the first elimination of the Holy Grail War".


    It''s just that his alliance was clearly intended to remind Hako Tingfang''s master not to rashly target Tohsaka Rin, but it ended up being a trap for Sajo Aige, which surprised Su Jin.


    "Well, in this case, let''s assume that both of us are responsible."


    Su Jin spread out his hands, put them in his pockets, gestured to skip this topic, and said to Sha Tiao Aige:


    "In this case, let''s each take a step back and pretend that this encounter doesn''t exist."


    "Is that so..." Shatiao Aige put her index finger on her chin and thought about it seriously: "Well, because I don''t want to lose Al, so I''ll listen to you this time."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and said, "Don''t make me so dangerous. For now, I don''t have the idea of ??eliminating you."


    However, when Sha Tiao Aige heard Su Jin''s words, he crossed his hands in front of him and said in an X shape:


    "No, no, for women, Mr. Su Jin is obviously a little more dangerous than being eliminated."


    Hearing this, the smile on Su Jin''s face stiffened for a moment, but soon the stiffness disappeared.


    He turned his head to the side, glanced at Sha Tiao Aige with the corner of his eyes, and said calmly:


    "Now that we have met, let me give a friendly reminder. Before the Holy Grail War officially begins, it is best not to do things that exclude your companions. After all, for inhibition, there are as many substitutes as possible."


    After saying this, Su Jin said without looking back, "Let''s go, Kama, you can rest today."


    "Yes." Kama nodded and glanced at Sajo Aige again, as if to remember this dangerous existence.


    Then, she turned around, quickly caught up with Su Jin, and left together.


    Seeing this, she kept silent for a long time, afraid of being read by Su Jin. After watching Su Jin go away for a long time, Arturia breathed a sigh of relief, turned her head to look at Sha Tiao Aige and said:


    "Aige, that person just now..."


    Just wanted to remind Artoria that she saw Sajo Aika''s excited eyes.


    "Al Al, let''s go follow Mr. Su Jin~"


    "Ah?" Artoria was stunned.


    Chapter 1846 Willful Sandy Love Song


    The cold sea breeze couldn''t take away the dazed Artorias right now.


    It was just now that I almost faced off against the opponent, why would I be following the opponent in the next second?


    "Master, the enemy just now is very strong, I have no certainty of winning..."


    The implication is that when the other party lets you go, retreat quickly to avoid being eliminated in advance.


    However, Sajo Aika clearly "doesn''t want to understand" Artoria''s words.


    "I know." Sandao Aige nodded, and then said sweetly: "But, I''m not here to fight, I just want to follow him to see where he lives."


    Master, are you wrong? How can you follow someone of the opposite **** when you meet for the first time? Arturia had 10,000 grooves in her heart and wanted to vomit, but she still tried her best to keep a straight face and persuaded:


    "Master, if we are catching up now, it will easily cause misunderstandings..."


    "No, he won''t misunderstand." Sajo Aige said in a natural tone: "If he just follows, he won''t be angry, um, this is what my intuition told me~"


    "Besides, people are very curious~ That gentleman is a very interesting person at first glance, people want to see it~"


    Your intuition, I am the heroic spirit of Intuition A, okay? Arturia felt a headache at the mischief of the Master.


    When she was summoned in the morning, she was a sweet and lovely little girl, but now, why is she so like a bear child?


    Artoria, who had no experience with raising babies at all, was thinking about the reason why Sajo Aika gave up.


    And right here, Sajo Aige murmured to himself:


    "Besides, the sentence I just said: Can''t we eliminate the opponent in advance before the war starts? Is this sentence concerned about me, is it because I am in danger? I always feel that he is so gentle."


    "Such a gentle person, you won''t be angry because I''m following behind you, right?"


    Arturia''s face twitched, and then she looked at Sajo Aika with a strange expression, hesitated for a while, and asked:


    "Aige, although it''s a bit presumptuous, but your wish to obtain the sight of the Holy Grail, shouldn''t it..."


    Shouldn''t it be to find a husband... Arturia struggled again and again, but still didn''t ask this sentence.


    Otherwise, how could you follow up to this point just after meeting a man?


    "My wish? Does Al want to know?"


    Sandao Aige turned around in a circle, thought about it, and said with his hands on his hips:


    "Well, make my world less boring! That''s my wish!"


    "Ah?" Arturia was stunned, obviously not expecting that Sajo Aika''s wish would be like this.


    "However, such a wish actually feels like it has almost been realized."


    Shatiao Aige stepped on the beach and looked up at the sunset that had already begun to fall, at the starless sky:


    "According to the power of inhibition, right now in the depths of the universe, in that continent called Hakoniwa, there are many interesting things that I don''t know about."


    "So, I wanted to make a wish on the Holy Grail and let me go to that interesting world."


    "Go to Hakoniwa World..." Artoria obviously took this wish as Sajo Aika''s true wish, ignoring the "before" in Aika''s words.


    But what she couldn''t understand was that going to Hakoniwa to Aika Sajo wasn''t such a troublesome thing as using the Holy Grail.


    Of course, this may also be the result implied by Sajo Aige.


    After all, for this girl who was born with a connection to her roots, misleading Arturia might just be because she wanted to live.


    "Speaking of which, compared to the Holy Grail War, compared to eliminating the Masters in advance, sure enough, it would be more interesting to keep up with the gentleman just now."


    With a sweet smile on her face, Sha Tiao Aige looked in the direction where Su Jin left:


    "Al, I don''t think I need to fight the Holy Grail War anymore. Then, go ahead and do your best to realize your wish."


    "Love Song?" Hearing this, Arturia showed a stunned expression, and was also slightly moved.


    Although it''s a bit baffling to please, but her master really wants to give up her wish and let her fulfill her wish. Such kindness naturally moved her.


    But the next second...


    "By the way, what is your wish, Al? Ah, because I don''t care, I forgot."


    Looking at this innocent girl with her index finger on her lips, Arturia''s whole face cramped.


    She breathed a sigh of anger, then explained:


    "As far as my personality is concerned, I want to change the fate of Britain''s demise. This is the reason why I respond to the call of the Holy Grail."

 Chapter 1248：

    ???? Flowers 0????


    "What about the other you?" Sajo Aige turned his head to look at Artoria in front of him: "You seem to have mentioned to me that there are many different ''King Arthur'' in your soul now."


    Hearing this, Artoria was silent for a while, then gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t worry about them, I just want to fulfill my wish!"


    "Understood~" Shajo Aige said with a relaxed smile.


    For the Root Princess, who was born to be linked to the root, feelings such as feelings are indifferent and cannot be indifferent.


    For things that are not of interest, Sajo Aige naturally doesn''t want to waste energy.


    Unfortunately, compared to other King Arthurs, Sajo Aige''s favorite is the ''regretful King Arthur'' in front of him.


    .....00


    This is also the reason why, among the many "King Arthur''s personalities", Sajo Aika chose this one to become his Heroic Spirit Lord''s will.


    Therefore, since this King Arthur rejects her other possibilities and wants to fulfill her wish, then she can do it~ Anyway, she doesn''t care about other King Arthur.


    After learning about Artoria''s wish, Aika Sajo put on her small leather shoes and waved her arms excitedly:


    "Since Al''s wish is to be fulfilled, then follow Mr. Su Jin from now on!"


    "Why are you going around again?"


    Arturia looked at the bear child in front of her with tears and laughter, thinking of the man who scared her all over just now, hesitated for a moment, or acquiesced to Sajo Aige''s wayward behavior.


    After all, although there is little chance of winning, Artoria still believes that she has the power to escape with Sajo Aika.


    then.


    3 minutes later.


    On roads built along the coast.


    Kamo, who was led to the hotel by Su Jin, suddenly paused, and then said:


    "Master, that group of enemies caught up just now!"


    "I know."


    Su Jin looked at the camera above the road. Through the mirror, it was easy to see Shatiao Aige and Artoria who were hiding behind a telephone pole.


    Seeing the other party''s lame way of walking, Su Jin was puzzled for a moment, and then said:


    "Don''t worry about them, we''ll go back to the hotel directly."


    "Got it." Eight.


    Chapter 1847 Appeared, it''s Kenneth!


    KaiYue Hotel.


    Su Jin, who came here, stood in front of the hotel''s signboard and looked at the "familiar" name in front of him, and suddenly realized that it was a mistake to ask Merlin to book the hotel.


    According to Su Jin''s impression, this Hyatt Regency Hotel should be the hotel where Kenneth, the monarch of the Clock Tower, settled in during the Fourth Holy Grail War.


    That is, in the original Fourth Holy Grail War, the hotel that was bombed by Emiya Kiritsugu, a veteran of the Middle East.


    This guy, Merlin, must have seen the possibility of the hotel being bombed with his magic eyes, and thought it was very interesting, so he chose to settle here.


    This guy... The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched, feeling speechless for letting Merlin go.


    This guy really surprises him if he''s not careful.


    "Master, is there anything wrong with the name of the hotel?"


    Kamo saw Su Jin standing in front of the hotel''s "Five Zero" wall, reading the metal word art for a long time, and asked with a little doubt.


    "Just a little surprise."


    Su Jin shook his head, but didn''t explain much to Kama. After all, even if Emiya Kiritsugu really came to blast the hotel as promised, he would obviously not be the one who received the surprise.


    It''s just that Su Jin is curious, in this world where the timeline is so chaotic, will Emiya Kiritsugu still become the master?


    With such curiosity, Su Jin took Kama into the lobby of the hotel.


    Then a arrogant voice was heard on the head:


    "I''m Kenneth Elmeloi Archipoulud on the top floor of the reservation hotel. Excuse me, has the room I reserved been emptied?"


    When the woman sitting at the front desk saw the "big dog" that the boss had specially instructed, she immediately stood up and said with a sweet smile:


    "It has been emptied, Mr. Archibald, please come with me, and I will serve you all the way."


    "That''s good."


    Kenneth nodded slightly, even if he was nodding, his nodding range was very small, and he always maintained a high-level perspective, giving people a domineering feeling:


    "In 15 minutes, I need you to prepare my fianc¨¦e''s bathing items, and in an hour, I need you to deliver the predetermined meal. Is that okay?"


    At the same time as he said this, the red-haired woman beside him kept an elegant smile on his face, and lightly held Kenneth''s arm.


    Obviously, this woman is Kenneth''s fiancee, her full name is Sola Nazelle Sofiali, from the clock tower monarch family, and a famous family in the magic aristocracy.


    As a woman from a noble family, Luoluo held Kenneth''s arm generously. Although the smile on her face was a bit false to the discerning person, it perfectly matched the beauty of the upper class in the eyes of those present.


    However, when Kenneth led his fianc¨¦e Sora around and walked towards the elevator, the two happened to see Su Jin''s figure.


    At this moment, Su Jin met Sora''s eyes, such an elegant noble lady briefly showed surprise, then she restrained her expression, and then showed a sweet smile.


    Unlike the reserved expression before, Sora''s smile became unusually sweet at this moment, and even the wrist of her fiance was loosened.


    That smile made people feel that if it wasn''t for the presence of her fianc¨¦, she would warmly greet her and complete a beautiful encounter.


    Compared to her, Sora''s fianc¨¦ Kenneth was more normal. When he saw Su Jin, he nodded politely as a greeting to the guests staying in the same hotel, then turned and walked towards the elevator.


    On the other hand, Sora stepped into the elevator under the leadership of her regretful fianc¨¦.


    "Ahh..." Kama said expressionlessly in a voice that represented surprise: "That woman has the qualities of a magician, but she voluntarily surrendered to the charm of her master."


    "It is clear that I have the ability to get rid of it, but I deliberately fall into it. This reminds me of seeing those princesses who were raised in palaces in a long time ago."


    "The same caged bird, the same suppressed to try to use everything to resist."


    Hearing these words, Su Jin turned his head slightly and asked, "So what are you going to say, Kama?"


    "Master, please don''t take me with you when you want to have an affair, and don''t expect me to push you behind your back, thank you."


    Hearing Kama say this, Su Jin raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows, and said speechlessly:


    "I''m not so thirsty yet."


    After saying this, Su Jin patted Jia Kama''s head and said:


    "Okay, let''s go upstairs and meet with Merlin."


    "Well, it''s almost time for dinner. Since I''ve come to this far-eastern country, I naturally want to enjoy authentic tempura, ramen and sushi..."


    "Sure enough, you are treating this Holy Grail War as a tourist!"


    Hearing Kama''s words, Su Jin angrily patted Loli''s head and said, "It''s good to know this kind of thing, so don''t say it."


    After speaking, Su Jin led Kama and walked towards the elevator.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The plaza outside the Hyatt Regency Hotel.


    "Damn fox, it''s the first time we met, so he winked at my Mr. Su Jin. Damn it, he really deserves to die in the future~"


    Artolilia looked helplessly at her petite Master biting the handkerchief, and sighed:


    "Aige, it''s okay to follow. After all, you have found the enemy''s station to some extent, but your behavior now is too strange."


    Sandao Aige raised his teeth lightly, and at the same time he loosened his handkerchief, he also showed a puzzled expression:


    "But Al, isn''t biting a handkerchief the best way for a girl to express her jealousy?"


    Arturia was speechless: "...I have never heard of this kind of thing, and you should know this from that tool called TV, right?"


    "This kind of thing is obviously fictitious, isn''t it?"


    "Is that so? Next time, I''ll stare at Mr. Su Jin''s back with a broken look."


    Hearing Shajo Aika''s words, Artoria was silent for a while, wanting to complain, but she didn''t know how to complain.


    0.8 What kind of hateful behavior is this!


    "And the woman just now, Sola Nazelle Sofiali?"


    "DiLumudu is so coquettish before he is summoned. As expected, he should kill it ahead of time. Anyway, he is not a participant in the 4th Holy Grail War. It shouldn''t matter if he wants to suppress it, right?"


    Sandao Aige whispered in a voice that Arturia could not hear. At the end, she looked up at the 8th floor of the hotel. After confirming where Su Jin lived, she said to Arturia. :


    "Come on, Al."


    "Aige, what are you doing..." Artoria looked strangely at Sajo Aige who was walking towards the hotel''s main entrance.


    "What are you doing?" Sha Tiao Aige turned her head and showed a sweet smile: "Of course I''m staying in a hotel!"


    Hearing this, Arturia snapped and covered her face with her hands.


    Chapter 1848 Invitation Letter


    On the 8th floor of the Hyatt Regency Hotel, Su Jin, who had just walked into the room, heard Merlin''s teasing voice:


    "How does it feel to be infatuated with a beautiful noble girl? My Highness."


    Su Jin turned his head slightly and glanced at Merlin, then said:


    "Instead of enjoying the infatuation of the so-called noble girl, what I want more is the infatuation with your eyes, Merlin."


    "Oh, if you say that, then I''ll be lying beside you tonight and watching you obsessively all night."


    Hearing Merlin''s heartless words, Su Jin looked at Merlin seriously, and then said:


    "Remember to bring safety measures."


    "...Er." Merlin choked upon hearing this.


    She knows Su Jin''s character very well, as long as she really runs over tonight, it will not be worth the loss.


    "Your Highness, I need to remind you that the Queen''s will is still sleeping in my body."


    "Wouldn''t that be better?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Merlin''s face turned green.


    If something really happened while the queen was possessing her, she was really screwed.


    "His Royal Highness, I was wrong, I beg for mercy, you should let me go this time."


    Looking at Merlin with his hands folded in prayer, Su Jin snorted, as if mocking:


    "In the end, you''re just a little bit sharp on your lips, and when you get to a real gun and a real knife, you will wilt."


    Hearing Su Jin''s contempt, Merlin didn''t dare to speak, but led Su Jin into the private room.


    They booked the room on the 8th floor of 16, which is the VIP room of the Hyatt Hotel.


    Generally speaking, this is a place where directors of large companies stay with public funds. The type is not much different from the large flats of some high-end residences. Even because there are more swimming pools, bars and private cinemas, it looks more luxurious.


    When Su Jin and Merlin walked across the aisle to the living room, they immediately saw Morgan on the sofa.


    The fairy queen who came to reality not long ago is wearing a fashionable shirt and a hip-packed skirt, her legs in flesh-colored stockings are drawn together, and a blue ribbon with a gift tied around her neck is also tied, which angers Su Jin. One more look.


    When Su Jin and Merlin approached the living room one after the other, Morgan raised his head and glanced at the two of them. Seeing the indignant Merlin, he immediately said in a mocking tone:


    "It seems that whether it''s on our side or on Hakoba''s side, the guy called Merlin is exactly the same."


    "When you see me being suppressed by His Highness, do you want to step on it with all your strength?" Merlin puffed out his cheeks and glared at Morgan and said, "We are both women, shouldn''t everyone gather together to fight against His Highness at this time?"


    Hearing this, Morgan said in a mocking tone:


    "After standing with you, was stabbed in the back by you?"


    "Oh, sorry, I''m used to bringing you to Merlin here. After all, Mage Merlin of Hakoba is not like the one on our side, doesn''t he want to backstab his companions without humanity?"


    Being ridiculed like this by Morgan, Merlin scratched his cheek in distress, then turned his head and asked Su Jin for credit:

 Chapter 1249：

    "His Royal Highness, this kind of troublesome heroic spirit, you should take it back to the room and let it out. It''s best to keep her mouth shut."


    However, Su Jin, who heard this, grabbed Merlin''s neck and lifted her aside:


    "You are the one who needs to be trained, right?"


    Hearing this, Merlin stuck out his tongue, and suddenly he didn''t dare to make a sound.


    At this time, Su Jin walked to the sofa in front of Morgan and settled down, patted his leg, and when Kama was accustomed to sitting on his lap, he asked Morgan:


    "Where are Uesugi and Gen Raiko?"


    "The two of them went to step on the spot in advance, and by the way, they took care of some of the dead apostles who followed, and determined the location of the enemy. Oh, it is estimated that they will also determine the location of the dinner later."


    After saying this, Morgan fiddled with his fingers and asked indifferently:


    "Listen to Merlin, my sister was also summoned?"


    "Altolia?" Su Jin gave Morgan a strange look, and thought to himself: No wonder she would sit here and wait for me.


    Then Su Jin said, "She was indeed summoned, and she was summoned by the strongest master."


    What Su Jin said was the truth.


    Although from the perspective of root connection, the existence of the two rituals, which is completely connected to the root of the body, is more special than Sajo Aika.


    But compared to the root style of the Buddhist system, the cruel and ruthless root princess is obviously a stronger combat force.


    And Artoria, who was summoned by her, was inherently stronger than other Heroic Spirits.


    If you count the exaggerated possibility of Artorias themselves, it is not an exaggeration to say that their group is the strongest red group.


    "The strongest Master?" Morgan''s expression became a little complicated after hearing this: "Is it really impossible to escape this evil fate?"


    Morgan naturally believed Su Jin''s evaluation, and it was because of this that she had complicated feelings for the titular sister.


    After all, according to the inherent historical destiny, she and Artoria are almost destined mortal enemies.


    It''s just that in the Lost Belt, the Morgan in front of him accepted the memory of the future Morgan, and through the advanced sunshine and his own means, became the king of fairies who ruled Britain for 2000 years.


    This kind of experience made Morgan''s feelings for Arturia more pure and closer to family than his historical self.


    It''s just that they are in opposing forces, and Morgan obviously won''t be a soft-hearted person. He explained to Su Jin directly:


    "If my sister is my opponent, then the Holy Spear of the Star, the Holy Sword of the Star, and Avalon''s scabbard are things that I have to guard against."


    "According to my estimation, among these weapons, guns and swords have the ability to destroy planets when the suppression force is desperate, while the scabbard is the opposite, with the equivalent of magic. Super defensive power."


    "With all due respect, with our current combat power, it is almost impossible to defeat such a King Arthur unless you, the Master, take action yourself."


    Seeing King Arthur blowing in front of him, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile and said:


    "It turns out that, Morgan, you care about your sister very much!"


    "In that case..." Su Jin narrowed his eyes and said with a playful smile, "Morgan, you don''t want your sister to be bullied, do you?"


    Hearing this and seeing Su Jin''s teasing smile again, Morgan looked at him blankly for a while, then sighed:


    "If it is placed in my fairy kingdom, someone like the master will definitely be executed by me."


    However, Su Jin replied to her: "If I were in your fairy kingdom, I am afraid that more than 90% of your subordinates will become my captives and will overthrow your rule for me."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    Looking at Su Jin''s face, Morgan really didn''t have the courage to refute. This man really wants to let go. It''s not a problem to become a **** of strife just because of the demonic nature of this face. If he really wants to let him go to his own country, she might be overthrown, so Morgan rationally skipped it. On this topic, ask:


    "What are you going to do with my sister?"


    "How to solve it?" When Su Jin heard this question, 500 thought about it for a while, and then smiled: "Sorry, your sister is too brainy, although I have some thoughts about her, but after thinking about it carefully, it''s better to give up, It''s too much trouble to get her after all."


    "But, you don''t look like you can''t help it, do you?"


    Hearing Morgan say this, Su Jin nodded and said:


    "Yes, because your sister is too serious, I decided to attack her master!"


    "what?"


    Morgan was stunned when she heard these words, but before she could ask, she heard Su Jin say:


    "By the way, are you free tonight?"


    "...What do you want to do?" Morgan hesitated, then asked.


    At this time, Su Jin said in a joking tone: "Of course it''s a sorority party! Well, with your sister''s master."


    "Bring Merlin along by the way!"


    "In a sense, you can understand it as a modern version of the British Kingdom''s aid communication!"


    Hearing this, Morgan was silent for a long time, and then said:


    "...Master, how much do you have to pay to get this kind of name for this party?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    1st floor of the Hyatt Regency Hotel.


    Sajo Aige, who was walking towards the elevator, suddenly paused, and then said:


    "Oh, that''s great, I actually received an invitation letter to the party."


    Hearing her say this, Arturia suddenly looked at Sajo Aige, and immediately found the other party, a white envelope in her hand.


    Just looking at the line of words on the envelope, looking at the ''Invitation Letter to the Modern Aid Society of the Kingdom of Ancient Britain. ¡¯


    Seeing this scene, Artoria was suddenly silent.


    How much did the person who wrote the letter have to type to get such a bad name? .


    Chapter 1849 Who is the hunter?


    Inside the suite.


    Morgan crossed his chest with his hands, leaned his long legs in flesh-colored stockings, and looked at Su Jin expressionlessly.


    Even if the other party is his master, even if the other party is a **** and Buddha from Hakoniwa, Morgan still smirked.


    After all, the other party has written "I want to persecute you" on their faces, and it is absolutely impossible for Morgan to cater to the other party, accepting the persecution.


    "So, what are you going to do with the messed up sorority club?"


    "Find Artoria and her master, send an invitation, and then go to have a big meal. The process is no problem."


    Listening to Su Jin''s explanation, Morgan''s face twitched, and then he said in a very subtle tone:


    "Are you sure, this is attacking my sister''s Master?"


    My family knew about their own affairs, and the best way to have a relationship with Arturia was to ''slap and feed''. Although Morgan was not willing to do this kind of thing, he still knew it.


    Therefore, she now expresses deep doubts about Su Jin''s purpose.


    The plank road of Mingxiu is dark and dark! Don''t think that the fairy queen who has ruled Britain for 2000 years will not understand the proverbs of the East! The Holy Grail is good enough to give enough basic information!


    "Otherwise?" Su Jin looked at Morgan with the look of a fool: "Apart from this kind of dinner, what other occasions do you think would allow you and your sister to sit down and talk quietly?"


    "Uh..." Morgan couldn''t refute when he heard this sentence.


    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that it is indeed only in such an occasion that she and Artoria can be under the same roof, and there will be no disputes.


    It is true that Morgan likes Arturia as his younger sister, but he is deeply troubled by the ''King Arthur'' who competes with her for the dominion of Britain.


    Therefore, there are not many occasions where they can get along peacefully.


    "I understand what you mean, but with all due respect, if you want me to send you that embarrassing banquet invitation letter, I will never do it, even if you use a Command Spell."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin said in surprise: "I forced you to need a Command Spell"? "


    Morgan''s face twitched, and he said in a somewhat wrong tone: "Sometimes, it''s not a good thing to be too confident, Master."


    ''I can still kill myself if I beat you. ¡¯


    Su Jin, who read the meaning of Morgan''s eyes, did not have the idea of ??trying it, but said directly:


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have the habit of forcing women."


    Having said this, Su Jin paused, then walked to the door of the room, and suddenly opened the door.


    "Ah?"


    Sajo Aige, who happened to pass by the door of the room, looked at Arturia and Su Jin.


    Compared to Arturia, who immediately became alert with a flicker of her eyes, Sajo Aika clapped her hands and said with a smile:


    "Oh, it turned out to be Mr. Su Jin. Didn''t expect us to meet again so soon?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin didn''t answer, but moved his gaze to the letter on Shajo Ai Singer, looking at the letter name of the ''Invitation Letter to the Modern Version of the Kingdom of Ancient Britain'', the corner of his mouth twitched.


    Then, he stretched out his hand, and when Arturia didn''t respond, he tapped Sajo Aige''s head with a thud:


    "Although I''m not very disgusted by being peeped by a cute girl, but this kind of thing is about ''dark history'', please don''t fake it next time."


    With that said, Su Jin quickly tore the letter into shreds, and then patted it lightly, directly destroying its corpse with the power of destruction.


    "The invitation letter I finally got..."


    Listening to Sha Tiao Aige''s pitiful voice, let alone Su Jin, even Arturia on the side twitched.


    Do you mean "the letter that appears with the slap of both hands" is it difficult?


    Then it''s not easy for you!


    Also, with this eagerness to destroy the letter, shouldn''t this tattered letter name be taken by you?


    Arturia''s eyes suddenly changed when she looked at Su Jin, but before she could look at it for a while, a strange feeling made her turn her gaze to the room behind Su Jin.


    When she saw Morgan, whose face was almost identical to hers, but had pale silver hair, Artoria''s heart sank.


    In the room, seeing his sister suddenly appear from the ''grass'', Morgan subconsciously put down his raised legs, his face tensed.


    Compared with Morgan and Arturia, whose eyes were facing each other, the atmosphere between Su Jin and Sajo Aige was obviously much more active.


    "Can you stop using the source''s channel to spy on others next time? Miss Sajo Aika."


    "Ah? Mr. Su Jin, what channel are you talking about?" Shajo Aige said with her shining eyes, tilted her head in confusion.


    Su Jin ignored Sha Tiao Aige''s acting foolishness, and said in a questioning tone: "...Do you want to take a second look when I take a shower?"


    Shajo Aige said with a look of surprise: "Hey! I can watch it! Then, thank you for the hospitality?"


    She even gave Su Jin a salute in advance with her skirt, as if to thank Su Jin for the hospitality.


    Is this guy... a slut? Su Jin suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    Now are you sure it''s him Su Jin''s strategy for Sha Tiao love song? Instead of Shajo Aige harassing him Su Jin? ".¡¦"


    At this moment, seeing the Shatiao Love Song who didn''t seem to have any scheming in front of him, but behaved like a scheming Sha Tiao Love Song, Su Jin took a deep breath and said, "Do you have an appointment?"


    Sha Tiao Aige was stunned for a moment, as if she didn''t understand Su Jin''s words, but soon, her shining eyes emptied, and then returned to normal in an instant, and then showed a shocked expression:


    "That''s what it means!"


    Sajo Aige showed an expression of sudden realization, and the next second, she snapped her fingers, and there was an extra room card in her hand.


    Then Sha Tiao Aige pressed the room card on Su Jin''s hand without hesitation, and said:


    "This is the key card for the room tonight."


    Speaking of which, Sajo Aika turned her head and said to Arturia, who was staring at her sister.


    "Al, after 11 p.m. tonight, you can go to the city to play, remember to come back in the early morning~"


    "Ah? But (Lee''s), Love Song..." Artoria, who heard the Master''s order, showed an embarrassed expression: "I can''t let you be here alone at night..."


    "Al~~ You''re so rigid." Sandjo Aige said angrily, puffing out her cheeks, "It''s only for one night, can''t you just leave?"


    "Sorry!" Even if she was said to be rigid, it was impossible for Artoria to let the dangerous elements of Sajo Aige be together.


    You know, the room they stayed in was right next to Su Jin''s room! !


    Having said that, Aige knew about it early on and arranged this kind of room, right?


    Arturia''s expression was abnormally distorted at this moment.


    At this moment, a female voice sounded:

 Chapter 1250：

    "Eh? Why is someone blocking the door?"


    Uesugi Kenshin, who was holding a can of coffee, blinked as he looked at Sajo Aiga and Artoria who were blocking his accommodation.


    This is, did the Master bring the heroic spirit to the door? .


    Chapter 1850 Artoria was shocked


    "The master and heroic spirit of the red group, oh, this little girl? This kind of birth is connected to the rules... born gods and Buddhas?"


    Uesugi Kenshin took a sip of coffee, then narrowed his eyes and said to Su Jin:


    "It''s really interesting that the restraint of this place will make you come to the door automatically."


    "Love the song!"


    Arturia was swept away by Uesugi Kenshin''s gaze, the hairs on her entire body seemed to explode, and she quickly pulled Sajo Aige behind her back.


    Strong enemy!


    The most powerful enemy ever seen!


    That kind of awe-inspiring fighting spirit is even more of a level that I have ever seen before. If the God of War came into the world, it would be the level of the person in front of him.


    At this moment, Arturia thought a lot.


    Judging from the previous situation, the silver-haired girl ''Kama'' should be Su Jin''s Servant, and in the room, her sister should be the Servant of the person in front of her.


    Has the master of the black group joined forces? Damn, in this situation, even if it was me, it would be impossible for me to leave Aige safely.


    And just when Arturia was nervous, Uesugi Kenshin looked behind her strangely and said in surprise:


    "Hey, little girl, what is your Master doing?"


    "what?"


    Arturia was stunned, turned sideways, and glanced behind her with the corner of her eyes.


    Then, she saw a speechless scene.


    "You can put it here."


    500


    Sha Tiao Aige took Su Jin''s hand, and when she put it on the other side, she gently pushed the key card of her room into Su Jin''s pocket along the clothes:


    "Because Al is too rigid, so I can only sneak around, um, choose the stairs that no one goes through, or choose the empty women''s bathroom, it feels very interesting~"


    Hearing Sajo Aige''s "bold" speech, Uesugi Kenshin took another sip of coffee, then glanced at Arturia, his eyes suddenly became very pitiful.


    The corners of Arturia''s mouth twitched, and then she said with some embarrassment: "...Please don''t look at me like this."


    "Ah, sorry, just seeing your situation, I feel a little bit of empathy."


    Uesugi Kenxin said in a ''come here'' tone and sighed with emotion:


    "I thought that after the Tianjun changed the commander-in-chief, he wouldn''t be able to see this scene, but he still didn''t run away, myself."


    She used to be the guardian of Emperor Shitian, and when she went to the lower realm to perform tasks, she often saw local wives stuff strange cards into Emperor Shitian''s pocket.


    I originally thought that Emperor Shi was in the world, and I couldn''t see this scene, but I didn''t expect to see another one in this strange world.


    And what''s more subtle is that the wife who sent the card has become a pitiful girl.


    Are girls in this world so bold?


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin''s emotion, Su Jin''s face couldn''t help twitching, then looked down at Sajo Aige holding his arm and said:


    "You do this, it makes me feel very unfulfilled!"


    "Eh~ Is that so?" Shatiao Aige seemed to understand Su Jin''s words, and covered her mouth in surprise: "So Mr. Su Jin doesn''t like this?"


    She seemed to be a little disappointed and lowered her head, then took a deep breath, imitating Arturia, and said with a straight face:


    "This gentleman, there are differences between men and women, please don''t get too close to me."


    Hearing the voice that deliberately imitated Arturia''s tone, Su Jinma couldn''t help but Morgan was stunned, and even Arturia herself was dumbfounded.


    Silence lasted for about two or three seconds, then Su Jin suddenly sighed: water?;\''resource.source;group\"\''!6?!5!6,:\"6\''1?8!8: 9.?.6\"?Backup!Use.,Medium;Transfer.Group\",7..\''6\''.6:0!:1\''8\''!3.?\"2\'' :\"0 smiled and said to Sajo Aika:


    "You are so rude~"


    Sha Tiao Aige suddenly changed back to the innocent and flawless appearance before, and looked at Su Jin''s arm with a smile and said:


    "But Mr. Su Jin doesn''t like it~"


    "I didn''t explicitly say ''don''t like''."


    Su Jin vehemently denied it, and at the same time stretched out his hand to embrace Shatiao Aige''s waist and said:


    "But before that, I don''t know if the beautiful Miss Aige can show her face and have dinner with me?"


    "Of course you can~" Shajo Aige smiled sweetly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fuyuki City urban area.


    Green House. (bgai)


    A local famous tempura shop.


    Arturia looked at the emptied shop, and then at the apron-wearing ''Yuan Laiguang'' who acted as a chef, the corners of her eyes twitched even more.


    A Heroic Spirit serving as a cook?


    And the reason I was looking for was ''I was worried that Su Jin would eat unhealthy things, so I made a special trip to learn from the master and served as the chef temporarily. ''?


    Even Artoria, who has seen the big scene, thinks this scene is too absurd at this time?


    But what''s even more absurd is that in the double seat sitting on the side, Su Jin and Sha Tiao Aige are talking and laughing.


    Looking at her own Master who was sitting beside Su Jin and pouring wine for him, Artoria suddenly felt that the painting style of the Holy Grail War had collapsed.


    "Yo, what are you worrying about, confused soldier?"


    Uesugi Kenshin, who was carrying a pot of sake, walked over with a smile, sat beside Artoria, and said with a bottle of wine:


    "Want a drink?"


    "Sorry, I don''t have the habit of drinking." Arturia said as calmly as possible.


    "Oh~ Don''t you want to drink on the battlefield? Abstinence..."


    Uesugi Kenshin narrowed his eyes, then took a sip of wine and said:


    "Looking at your appearance, I know that you are definitely the kind of person who pushes himself to the limit of pressure resistance, tsk tsk, King Arthur of this world."


    "What? Do you still know King Arthur of Little Garden?" Artoria also understood at this time. These people seemed to be the black masters from Little Garden, and they knew each other from the beginning.


    This kind of natural alliance, even Arturia, who is now fully equipped with Noble Phantasm, has a headache.


    "Ah, I saw a man with a sense of knighthood. Unfortunately, he pursued his ideals too much, and was killed by our dystopian demon king."


    Uesugi Kenshin took a sip, and while squinting his eyes, he immediately smiled:


    "Speaking of which, the position of King Arthur under the Queen''s fellow has always been managed by her. To be honest, when this world is completely bordered by the rules of the small garden, your relationship with Su Jin will be a bit fun."


    "What does this mean?" Arturia asked slightly confused.


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin moved his mouth towards Su Jin, who was beside him and said, "According to our calculation, now the knights of Avalon, the loyal King Arthur is also a queen."


    "''Halloween Queen,'' well, that''s what we mostly call him."


    "Unfortunately, that guy Su Jin is the queen''s only parent, that is to say, to some extent he is equivalent to the son of King Arthur of the little garden. Do you think this is fun?"


    "Son of King Arthur of Little Garden?" Artoria''s eyes were dull.


    Chapter 1851 dumbfounded


    Hearing Su Jin''s ''identity'', Artoria suddenly thought of Mordred.


    Her face was a little unnatural, but more than that, she was stunned by Su Jin''s identity.


    Hakoniwa''s ''own'' child?


    Not Mordred''s, another~ a child?


    Thinking of this, Arturia looked at Su Jin a little differently.


    Although it is not her own child, the fact that the eldest daughter of Huang Hua has another son of her own has somewhat shocked her.


    "And don''t mention this relationship. In essence, because of the rules, the Master of Hakoba cannot take action against the Master of your red group. This is the protection of the rules, so you don''t need to be nervous at all."


    "After all, if we really want to do it, we also do it against you, King Arthur, not against your master."


    When Uesugi Kenshin said this, he looked at Sajo Aige''s profile with meaningful eyes and said:


    "That little girl has seen much more than you. Although she doesn''t know what her specific purpose is, at least on the surface, she does seem to be fascinated by ''Su Jin''."


    Hearing this, Artoria''s expression was very unnatural.


    I want to fight to the death, but how can the master come down first! !


    Like Aige, where she was fascinated on the surface, she was clearly fascinated on the inside.


    If you have met twice, you will give your room the key card, and wish that the opposite **** can come to your room at night. Is this something normal people can do?


    Although this kind of thinking is very bad for the knights, Artoria really doubts whether Sajo Aika will sell herself!


    After all, when she stopped the other party''s behavior just now, she heard it, and Sajo Aige was really a little angry.


    "It''s very helpless to meet such a boss."


    Hearing the words of Kenshin Uesugi next to her, Arturia nodded deeply, and then felt that it seemed a bit bad to admit it, and froze quickly, instead of nodding, she kept silent.


    "I understand you!"


    Uesugi Kenshin patted Arturia on the shoulder, and said in the tone of someone who came over:


    "Sometimes, a teammate who is holding back is more helpless than a strong opponent."


    Arturia didn''t refute, just opened her mouth to say something, and heard a thud.


    It was the sound of the glass hitting the table.


    Arturia turned her head to look, but saw Morgan with a low-pressure face sitting next to her, looking irritable:


    "The drink is too weak, give me brandy."


    "This drink has a lot of stamina, are you sure?" Gen Laiguang, who was dressed as a chef, asked.


    However, looking at the forcibly bulging chef''s uniform, Morgan''s mood suddenly became worse, and the word ''cow'' was almost written in his eyes:


    "There is no such thing as a drunken body of a heroic spirit. Also, give me a whole bottle."


    Hearing Morgan say this, Yuan Laiguang was left to her. After all, she was just a companion who had not known each other for a day. If you could ask more questions, it was a proof of friendliness.


    When the whole bottle of brandy was brought up, Morgan frowned and said dissatisfiedly:


    "When exactly are you going to see it?"


    Hearing this, Artoria was silent for a while, and then said:


    "elder sister..."


    "I''m not your sister." Morgan said in a mocking tone: "Unlike your older sister who indulges in boring desires in the history of metahumans, I, Morgan from the Lostbelt, are an out-and-out victor!"


    Hearing these words, Arturia was silent for a while, and her tone suddenly became a little more innocent:


    "elder sister?"


    Morgan''s face changed in an instant, and even a little green:


    "Aren''t you from the Lostbelt like me..."


    Hearing this, Arturia suppressed the ''active'' other self, and said in a deep voice:


    "No, I just have a lot more personality..."


    Speaking of this, Arturia paused and explained:

 Chapter 1251：

    "It seems that it is because of the factors that I have too many possibilities. When Aige called me, the inhibitory force took into account the needs of combat power, and temporarily gathered all my possibilities together."


    So this guy is actually a special mix of my ''sister'' Arturia Custer and a large group of ''Altoria Possibilities''?


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Morgan instantly understood the composition of this Artoria in front of her, but it was precisely because she understood that she was greatly shocked.


    Inhibition can still play like this? Isn''t it afraid that Arturia will be destroyed because of her personality?


    However, the deepest thought in Morgan''s heart was indeed ''Damn restraint, dare to do this to my sister''.


    However, Morgan naturally would not admit this subtle idea, but instead sneered and mocked:


    "So that''s the case, because I''m too weak, so I can''t decide my life?"


    "Sure enough, Arthur, like Merlin, you are nothing more than a human tool."


    .....00


    "It''s a lie..." Arturia muttered to herself, and then realized that this seemed to be ''another self'', the words of the self who was familiar with Morgan in front of him.


    Morgan lied? Realizing this, Arturia turned her head to look at Morgan, and immediately saw the extremely annoyed face of the other party.


    "Sure enough, no matter which world Arthur and Morgan are, they are so annoying!"


    ''The other me, it''s true that I hate Merlin, but I''m panicking when I hate me. ¡¯


    Hearing the voice in her head, Arturia rubbed her temples, only to feel that her dominance of personality seemed to have begun to become unstable.


    Wait, something is wrong!


    It''s okay to say me, why bring Merlin?


    Thinking of this, Arturia suddenly looked at Morgan with a weird expression and said:


    "Sister... Could it be that you have seen Merlin? He was also summoned as a heroic spirit?"


    "I don''t know, a guy who suddenly disappeared, I don''t need to care."


    Just as Morgan said this, with a click, the door of the House of Green, which was full of isolation barrier, was opened, and a voice came in from outside:


    "I think I heard someone calling me? Oh~ Do you want to make a wish to the great Mage Merlin?"


    When Artoria heard the voice, her heart skipped a beat, and she turned her head.


    When she saw the beautiful girl with silver hair calling herself Merlin, Arturia was instantly dumbfounded! Eight.


    Chapter 1852 The news of ''Merlin''


    Arturia''s expression was as if she had seen a ghost.


    However, Merlin just glanced at the King Arthur, and he lost the idea of ??paying attention. Instead, he turned his head and moved towards Su Jin, who was sitting beside the double seat, being fed by Shajo Aige, and sitting in his arms with a Kama. road:


    "Sometimes I have to say that in terms of women''s fate, Your Highness is really enough!"


    Su Jin, who was fed by Sha Tiao Aige and ate a piece of fried cod, made a crunching sound and said to Merlin:


    "Is there any good news for the crumb elf who disappeared halfway to come back this time?"


    "there is!"


    Merlin waved the staff in her left hand, and the door behind her closed immediately, placing the entire room in a barrier, and then she said with a smile:


    "I didn''t leave just now because I wanted to avoid King Arthur, nor did I deliberately use the "500" device to photograph King Arthur''s shocked expression."


    "What?" Arturia was stunned, keenly feeling something was wrong, and looked at Merlin''s fisted right hand.


    Intuition told her that her stupid appearance just now was recorded in that hand.


    However, without waiting for Artoria to act, Merlin, who was opposite, said with a smile:


    "I just received the contact from His Majesty Pandora and received some important news. Because I needed confirmation, I made a special trip, hee hee!"


    "Pandora?" Su Jin paused, then asked, "Where did she come this time?"


    Hearing this, Merlin said in a playful tone: "If the news from there is correct, the one who first descended to Yekaterinburg, Russia, and summoned the Heroic Spirit there."


    "But it doesn''t matter, that majesty''s action is as fast as ever. According to the link, she has directly controlled the power of the church in this world. That is to say, the Sanctuary Church, which claimed to be a neutral party before, has become our assistance. square."


    Hearing Merlin''s information, Su Jin snorted and said happily: "That is to say, the Church of the Holy Church has completely fallen to us, which is really interesting."


    But should it be said that it is the Aphrodite who was able to jump from the Greek gods to the Crucifixion and become the Virgin?


    This power...


    "Although the church''s master named Karen is quite suspicious, considering that the other party is already a ''friend'', our defense will naturally need to be upgraded again."


    Hearing Merlin''s strange answer, Su Jin did not refute, not to mention that he had discovered Kalian''s abnormality, but it was normal for such a sudden friend to be guarded.


    You can stab you in the back, but you can''t avoid it.


    "However, according to the news, apart from some heresies, there are not many people in the church to guard against. The real trouble is the so-called ''Magician Association''."


    Speaking of which, Merrington paused and said:


    "According to His Majesty Pandora, the so-called magician is to pursue the essence of the universe, abandon the heresy of human nature, and is the natural source of evil **** believers."


    "Let such distorted human beings exist, it is very likely that this world will become a source of believers of some evil gods after the Holy Grail War."


    Hearing this, Su Jin frowned, and then asked Xiang Meilin, "So... what does Pandora want to do?"


    Hearing this, Merlin showed a big, slightly excited smile:


    "Your Highness, let''s start the holy war!"


    "..." Su Jin heard this title, his expression was very speechless: "The scale of the Holy Grail War must be small, I don''t want to carry out large-scale wars in this place."


    He really destroyed the world of Xingyue, where could he find such a convenient ''secret base''.


    Arcadia is so poor that it doesn''t even have a three-digit residence!


    "No, no, you misunderstood, the holy war that Pandora is going to launch is not a large-scale war of faith, but an ''abnormal actor'' in this world, um, let''s count them as anomalous actors, it is against them targeted clearing."


    Are magicians in the Moonworld considered anomalous? It seems to be true, even mad scientists are not necessarily crazy about them.


    This is a group of lunatics who have given up humanity and only ask for help from the root cause, terrorists with magical powers.


    Even if there are so many consciences among them, if you really want to count it, if you catch 2 and kill 1, there is definitely a leak.


    ''In other words, Pandora had this idea when he saw something about the magician in the church. ¡¯


    Su Jin, who thought so, didn''t say anything, when he heard Merlin continue to explain:


    "Because of the need for fixed-point removal, it is necessary to draw out the abnormal existence among these magicians and attract the strong among them..."


    "So, His Majesty Pandora asked me to ask you if you can reveal the ''Holy Grail War'' in the mysterious test."


    "You guys..."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly thought of a subtle possibility:


    "Merlin, you don''t want to take action on the master of the red team, do you?"


    "Oops~"


    Merlin blinked, his face innocent and innocent.


    However, seeing her pretending to be tender, Su Jin immediately understood:


    "You really want to take action against the Master!"


    "Because of the restrictions of the rules, we can''t take action on the master of the red group, so you are like releasing the news of the Holy Grail War, and let the local people and the local master fight for the right to participate?"


    "This shouldn''t be what Pandora thought. She doesn''t seem like the kind of person who likes to watch others kill each other, so this should be your suggestion?"


    Merlin blinked hard, and sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "And the reason why I came back here to talk about this is because Pandora rejected your proposal, so you want to convince me? Then use my promise as an excuse to convince Pandora? Let her implement such a plan?"


    Speaking of this, Su Jin snorted and said meaningfully:


    "Are you Merlin now, or the Queen of Halloween?"


    "Oops... I''ve been discovered again!"


    ''Merlin'' stuck out his tongue, and then the violet eyes suddenly turned into red 0.8 eyes:


    "Should I say, as expected of my dear ''child''~~"


    Obviously you deliberately induced me to find the problem... Su Jin groaned in his heart.


    With Merlin''s happy personality, how could he see that Arturia didn''t go to say hello, but ran to contact Pandora.


    That was her ''disciple'' in another world, the ''king'' she once assisted.


    If you leave without seeing each other, do you think I can''t detect something wrong?


    It''s just that it''s one thing to notice the Queen, but why the Queen came here is another.


    "So, what exactly do you want to do?"


    Hearing this, the Queen of Halloween narrowed her beautiful red eyes and said to Su Jin jokingly:


    "As a reward for debunking me, let me tell you something."


    "Speak!" Su Jin asked with a frown.


    "Kulimo has entered the world.".


    Chapter 1853 Eat the biggest


    Hearing that the ''World King'' had arrived, Su Jin frowned and asked in surprise:


    "So, are you going to tell me where He is now?"


    "Do you think I''m the kind of person who would betray allies?" ''Merlin'' smiled sweetly, with a slightly narrow tone.


    "...To strengthen?" Su Jin rubbed his hands and asked tentatively.


    The Halloween Queen, who was possessed by Merlin, asked with a half-smile, "Then what do you think should be added?"


    Su Jin raised his fisted right hand and kissed the back of his finger, showing a dangerous smile:


    "How about giving you a kiss?"


    "... ruthless man."


    ''Merlin'' curled her lips, didn''t say anything, just slowly closed her eyes, before the possession was released, she said faintly:


    "Let me give you a little hint. What that dragon girl loves to do is to join in the fun. Maybe if you make some noise here, she will show up on her own initiative."


    After saying this, when he opened his eyes again, Merlin had regained control over himself.


    She looked at Su Jin, and at the side of 16 who was recovering from Arturia, then raised her hand and rubbed her temples, looking like she had a headache:


    "Really, Her Majesty is still as willful as ever!"


    At this time, Su Jin couldn''t help but complain: "Speaking of which, what is she here for?"


    "Suddenly came and said that he wanted to induce Pandora to start a war of faith, and reminded me of the news of the world king, and then left suddenly?"


    "What the **** is going on in her head?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Merlin shook for a while, and then said seriously:


    "Could it be that you want to tell His Highness, ''Only you can change my waywardness?''"


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin snorted and spit out the wine he had just drank.


    Seeing this, Merlin blinked and said with a half-smile, "What? What is your opinion on what I said, Master Uesugi?"


    "...Stop giving me a high hat there, you lazy goblin."


    Uesugi Kenshin took out a few tissues from the table and wiped his mouth, then said with disgust:


    "Since the queen has been released from possession, you should talk about the situation of the crown of Pandora, the crown of Pandora?"


    "Is it the situation of Crown Prince Pandora?"


    Merlin showed a playful expression:

 Chapter 1252：

    "As Her Majesty the Queen said before, that Her Majesty has integrated the Church of the Holy Church, and at the same time, she has indeed expressed her attitude that she believes that the existence of magicians is inherently capable of being a believer of the Heretic God, but that Her Majesty I just mentioned this, indicating to His Highness to remember to clean it up."


    "What Her Majesty Pandora really wants to remind is that she used the Holy Grail to make a little additional modification to the rules of the Holy Grail War."


    Speaking of this, the playfulness on Merlin''s face became more obvious: "Of course, I prefer to call it ''misleading''."


    "Misleading?"


    Su Jin frowned when he heard this, and while sitting beside him, Shajo Aige, who had been blinking at Merlin from the beginning, said with a smile:


    "It''s the additional rule."


    "The Holy Grail War will continue to reduce the number of places that can be battled since the beginning of the war, and all contestants must enter the additional rules of the ''battle place''."


    "Ah, speaking of which, if the core of the narrowed area is marked on the map, it happens to be what Fuyuki City looks like~"


    In other words, the decisive battle is in Fuyuki.... Su Jin frowned, and then asked inexplicably:


    "However, I don''t seem to have received any additional rules."


    Hearing this, Uesugi Kenshin raised his hand and said:


    "Neither here. If it wasn''t for a reminder from Miss Aige, I wouldn''t even know the existence of this new rule."


    At this time, Merlin blinked, smiling like a fox and said:


    "By the way, I also learned the additional rules from the mouth of His Majesty Pandora."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly smiled:


    "My dear, the master of Hako Tawafang is unknown, will all the masters of Kyotsuka be notified?"


    "So, the so-called need to enter the war zone is also a ''speaking skill''?"


    "That''s not true." Merlin shook his head, and then said in a very serious tone: "Masters who refuse to enter the war zone will be punished by the ''Ten Disasters''."


    "It''s just that such a disaster is not a big deal for us in the black group."


    The masters of Hakoniwafang generally have extremely high strength, so even if Pandora uses the Holy Grail to launch the Ten Disasters, they still have some means to avoid it.


    However, for the master of the black group, the ten disasters that can be avoided, for the master of the red group type, it is a complete disaster.


    Of course, because of the inheritance factor of the Ten Disasters, this kind of disaster will not harm the life of the Red Team Master, it can only be said to be a warning.


    "In the cross religion, did God use the ten plagues to warn the Egyptian people''s inheritance?" Su Jin immediately thought of Pandora''s idea: "That is, to avoid the Holy Grail War''s rule that the Master Hakoniwa must not harm the Moon Master himself, and he can try his best to do as much as possible. Drive the Masters to Fuyuki City."


    "It seems that Pandora is the one who wants to quickly get rid of the red group, and then get rid of the additional Hakoba Master?"


    "exactly."


    Merlin clapped his hands with a smile, then turned his head to the side, looked at Sajo Aige, and said:


    "So, Miss Aige, you''ve fallen into the wolf''s den now~"


    "Since this is a wolf''s den, Mr. Su Jin is a male wolf?" Sha Tiao Aige blinked and said in an innocent tone, "Then Miss Merlin, are you the female wolf in the wolf''s den?"


    "Uh..." Merlin suddenly felt that something was wrong with the master of the red group, but he still said: "If you want to make this analogy, then I do."


    Hearing this, Sha Tiao Aige showed an innocent smile: "What a coincidence, so do I!"


    A difficult woman... Merlin''s face twitched, what is this called, implying that Su Jin is her ''male wolf'', my status is equal to yours, so don''t try to exclude me?


    It''s not easy to mess with... Mei 500 Lin turned his head and looked at Artoria next to him while thinking so.


    Well, it feels like this ''King Arthur from another world'' is a bit more bullying.


    At this moment, Arturia felt a chill, and her intuition made her directly focus on Merlin.


    Another ''Merlin''s trick''? What is she trying to do to affect me?


    When Artoria was thinking like this, one after another personality made the exact same voice in her mind.


    ''Cut her! ¡¯


    ''Cut her down! ¡¯


    ''Hack Merlin! ¡¯


    ''Merlin must die! ! ¡¯


    Arturia frowned, resisting the ''bewitching'' of other personalities, and silently explained in her heart: The Merlin in front of her is not the Merlin she knew, so she can''t anger innocent people.


    Moreover, the split of her personality became more and more obvious. Did Aige''s protection measures for her fail?


    Seeing Al break free from the "Cry of Personality", Sajo Aige clearly snorted.


    Su Jin, who heard the voice, looked over and noticed this, Shajo Aige immediately blinked and said:


    "Speaking of which, after entering from Merlin, it seems that there are servants outside who are blatantly showing their aura~~"


    "Don''t we have to go and see?"


    Hearing Sha Tiao Aige''s words, Su Jin''s face paused, and then said seriously:


    "No matter what''s going on outside, let''s talk about it after dinner.".


    Chapter 1854 Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows


    Fuyuki City, a pedestrian overpass near the downtown area.


    Covered in purple tights, her legs are meticulous and straight, her waist is graceful, and her upper body is curved in an S-shaped veil. The woman is wearing a short gun in her hand, stepping on the railing of the overpass.


    The overpass guardrail, which is cylindrical in shape and difficult for normal people to stand on, is like flat ground under the feet of women.


    Such an operation made Aozaki Aoko, who was standing beside him, stunned.


    In fact, from the time the ''old woman'' in front of her used her unintentional ''old man'' and the verbal offense of ''servant'' as a threat to make her agree to come to Fuyuki City immediately, Aoko Aozaki was certain that this servant Can''t get along with her.


    "What''s wrong? You look embarrassed."


    Hearing the mature female voice, Aozaki Aoko didn''t speak, but Yuju Yuju, who was wearing a black nun''s uniform, said:


    "Are you standing here on purpose to attract the enemy?"


    "Oh?" Skaha raised his eyebrows slightly, and glanced at Jiuyuanji Yuzhu with a little appreciation: "Have you noticed?"


    "Can''t wait to look forward to your opponent? Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows, Master of Heroes, Skaha."


    With black pearl-like eyes, Jiuyuanji Yuzhu stared at the Lord of the Demon Realm in front of him:


    "Unlike Qingzi''s kind of green kid, I know your legend very well."


    "Nice eyes." Skaha looked at Jiuyuanji Youzhu with admiration, nodded and said, "Compared to my Master, a conscious child like you may be more suitable to be my brother... Oh, my Master."


    What was she trying to say just now? disciple? Kuonji Yuju''s eyes showed confusion.


    On the other hand, Aozaki Aoko said with a tingling scalp:


    "Wait, wait, let''s not mention Youzhu, why do you know this heroic spirit who was summoned to replace my grandfather? What do you mean now, we are here to attract enemies, right?"


    "correct."


    Skaha turned the audience''s short gun, stepped lightly on the railing, squinted and smiled:


    "Although it is very subtle, but in this city, I feel a lot of clear fighting spirit, it''s really good ~ young people are full of energy''". "


    Hearing this, Aozi Aozaki couldn''t help but complain:


    "I won''t complain if you speak like an aunt. Are you sure that there is no problem with me and Youzhu being involved in the battle?"


    "I''ve never said the words ''you have to stay with me'', have I?"


    Hearing Skaha''s words, Aoko Aozaki blinked and asked Youzhu, who was beside him:


    "Youzhu, didn''t she say it?"


    "No." Jiuyuanji Youzhu closed her eyes: "She just followed Aoko''s slip of the tongue and asked us to ride her demonic realm and come to Fuyuki City quickly. There was indeed no mention of the need to fight side by side."


    "That''s it!"


    Aoko Aozaki clapped her little hand, then stretched out her hand to hold Yuzhu''s hand, and waved towards Skaha, saying goodbye:


    "If that''s the case, then we''ll retreat!"


    "You can play slowly with the young heroic spirit, I will not accompany you!"


    Saying that, Aozaki Aoko smiled and pulled Jiuyuanji Youzhu down the overpass, and said with a smile as she walked:


    "I''m so lucky~ I didn''t expect to get rid of this so-called Holy Grail War so quickly. Can I just wait until after my heroic spirit dies, then I can exit safely and go back to Misaki City?"


    "According to your words, it is indeed true." Jiuyuan Temple said in a pearly voice, "But, Qingzi, are you sure we can leave alive like this?"


    "Ah?" Aozi Cangzaki, who stepped off the overpass, was stunned for a moment and asked in confusion, "Is this not possible?"


    Stepping on the third step of the stairs of the overpass, Jiuyuanji Youzhu looked down at Aozaki Qingzi and said:


    "According to Skaha, many heroic spirits have gathered in this city, which means that we are now in enemy territory."


    "Under such circumstances, can we who are separated from the heroic spirits really be able to leave safely under the eyes of other heroic spirits?"


    "Ah..." Aoko Aozaki''s face suddenly froze.


    At this moment, Jiuyuanji Youzhu added the last ''knife'' faintly: "Compared to solving the difficult heroic spirit, thinking about it, killing the master should be an easier way, right?"


    "Ah this..." Aoko Aozaki was stunned.


    She stood dumbfounded under the overpass for a while, then pulled Jiuyuanji Youzhu with a dark face to board the overpass again, and came to the railing.


    When she came back, Skaha, who was standing on the railing, responded with admiration:


    "I realized the problem so quickly and understood the situation. It seems that I have met a good master."


    "You bastard!!" When Aozaki Aoko heard this, he was immediately enraged: "You definitely did it on purpose!!"


    "Deliberately put us in danger, and then forced us to fight side by side with you, how can there be a heroic spirit like you who pits the master!!"


    "Haha~" Skaha heard this question and let out a happy laugh.


    "What are you laughing at?" Aoko Aozaki blushed when she heard the hearty laughter.


    At this time, Skaha turned the short spear and said in a very good mood:


    ".¡¦ It''s also a joy to watch a young lion act coquettish occasionally, isn''t it?"


    "Who is a young lion!" Aoko Aozaki tickled her teeth fiercely, but there was not much to do with this heroic spirit.


    "Oh? Don''t you even realize your own identity?" Skaha looked at Aozaki Aoko in surprise at this time: "Isn''t it possible, you haven''t been exposed to magic yet?"


    "What?" Aozi Aoqi was stunned and said in surprise, "Why do you know that I have ''magic''?"


    "Isn''t this obvious at a glance?" Skaha said in a funny tone: "There are not many people who can be used by the inhibitory force to summon me, who is rejected by the world, except for magicians."


    "It''s just, I didn''t expect that the person bathed under the root law is actually just an ''ordinary'' little girl."


    Speaking of which, Skaha looked at Jiuyuanji Yuzhu with a reproachful look:


    "You should be her mentor (Lee''s), right?"


    "What? Are you going to domesticate this child?"


    However, Kuonji Yuju said calmly:


    "I am only responsible for her mysticism knowledge, and the others are not obligated to be responsible."


    "Oh? So that''s the case." Skaha was stunned when he heard the words, then looked at Aoko Canozaki, squinted his eyes and said, "It seems that after the warm-up is over, it is necessary to give you a special training, cute little boy. Yo lion."


    "Who wants your special training!" Aozaki Aoko shouted angrily, but in the next second, she realized something.


    Warm-up over?


    Why is the warm-up over?


    Could it be that...


    Just when Aozaki Aoko realized something, Skaha turned his eyes slightly, looked at the intersection not far away, and said with a smile:


    "Are you going to continue to hide?"


    "I found you!"


    (In the supplementary magic, the remaining two more will be postponed a little, and see if I can come out at three o''clock.).


    Chapter 1855 Where is Dad?

 Chapter 1253：

    Fuyuki City, inside a children''s clothing store.


    "Ma''am, how do you feel about this?"


    The clerk with a business smile said this to the silver-haired beauty in a dress beside her.


    "Well..." Irisviel pressed her hand to her chin and looked at the ''cute'' in front of her with a serious face. ¡¯


    With long silver-white hair, vermilion eyes, and some childish faces with baby fat, although they are still immature, they can already see the appearance of beauty.


    She was wearing a black vest with her navel exposed, a long-sleeved white coat, and a red plaid skirt on her lower body, which made her legs longer than her peers even more slender and straight.


    Staring at this little cutie for a long time, Irisviel clapped her hands and said:


    "Sure enough, Illya is cute in whatever she wears~~"


    However, Ilya, who was treated as a dress-up doll, was almost ashamed at this time.


    "Mother!!"


    "What''s the matter, Elijah?"


    It was the first time we met, and it didn''t even take more than 2 hours, but Irisviel seemed to be used to her mother''s position and responded to Illya freely.


    "Didn''t you say that you need to prepare for the (Holy Grail War) early?"


    Illya''s expression is very, very unnatural, with her legs together, to prevent the wind from blowing into her skirt:


    "But how can there be such a preparation!!"


    I took my daughter to the children''s clothing store, and then I picked them, but I chose 500 clothes with such a high degree of exposure.


    Sure enough, even if there is no parallel world, my mother is still disconnected like this...


    "Ah..." Irisviel was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile: "This is the punishment for Illya for not telling mom ''where is Dad going''!!"


    "...How can there be such a thing!!"


    If it weren''t for the presence of ordinary people like the clerk, Illya would have squatted with her head in her arms.


    And when Illya was acting like a spoiled child, at least Irisviel thought that "Illya was acting like a spoiled child", the wife was very happy and said to the clerk:


    "The clothes I just changed for my daughter were all packed up and sent to Einzbern Castle in the suburbs, no problem, right?"


    "Of course there is no problem." The clerk who had long seen that Irisviel was a big customer (big fat sheep) responded happily immediately.


    And Irisviel, who had swept away the children''s clothes of a certain age group in one breath, and still had a bit of unfinished thought, happily led Illya out of the store.


    Just like the confused Illya, even Justeza was puzzled by Irisviel''s actions.


    ''Descendants, what''s the point of you doing this? ¡¯


    ¡®Ah, Lord Ancestor, didn¡¯t you fall into a deep sleep because of the long-distance space transfer magic that transferred us from Germany (bgai) to the far east? ¡¯


    Hearing Irisviel''s doubts, Justisa said calmly: ''I did slept for nearly an hour, well, I answered your question, and in return, you should also answer my question. ¡¯


    ''...Is that so? '' Irisviel narrowed her eyes, then said with a smile: ''Because Illya is a ''normal'' born child, does it count? ¡¯


    ''Well, that''s really a big question. ¡¯ Justeza immediately understood Irisviel¡¯s situation.


    The members of the Einzbern family have no ''parents'';


    This point, as the ancestor of the Einzbern androids, imitated the appearance of the third magician and made the ''Justice'', which is the origin of this line.


    All Einzbern members after that are clones of Justeza.


    Under such circumstances, there is a child born from a normal fetus, and it is also a child born on the initiative of Irisviel, a special emotional individual, it is indeed necessary to explore.


    Even Justeza herself doubts that this is not an attempt to experiment with children born of a special case of the third method, whether a ''complete third method'' can be born.


    Concerning the third method, even Justeza had to admit that it was indeed necessary to investigate the birth of Illya.


    ''Because this child kept insisting on ''who is the father'' and didn''t tell me, I brought her to the children''s clothing store to buy clothes, definitely not because I wanted to see something, um, that''s it. ¡¯


    Ignoring Irisviel who blew himself up over there, Justeza said directly after being silent for a while:


    ''According to the response of the inhibition, the father of this child is still in a state of ''chaos''. ¡¯


    ''what? '' Irisviel was stunned, as if she didn''t know how to react.


    At this time, Justeza said calmly: ''As an individual who deconstructed the Holy Grail, I have been given the right to ''question and answer'' by the Inhibition, and I can ask the truth of the world of Inhibition at any time. ¡¯


    ''So, just now, I used this privilege and got the answer that Illya''s biological father is in a state of chaos of ''undetermined'', is this difficult to understand? ¡¯


    "It''s really hard to understand..." Irisviel replied stupidly, my daughter only has a mother, no father? what''s going on?


    ''According to the answer of the restraint, the future of your remaining Ilyasviel is a given, but with whom to give birth to this is blurred by Ilyasviel herself in the form of a wish. ¡¯


    ''In short, the future Illya seems to be very resistant to her father, when she was called by the restraint, she made a wish, so her father was seconded by the restraint with some kind of ''unanswerable'' power. . ¡¯


    ''And Ilyasviel went back to the past and one of the conditions for participating in the Holy Grail War is that she herself chooses her biological father. ¡¯


    ''As the price of deciding the past, Ilyasviel lost the knowledge of the ''future'', leaving only the knowledge of the ''past'' in line with our age, thus causing her existence to completely fall into chaos, which led to the so-called'' Father''s right to decide''. ¡¯


    ''The reason why Illya doesn''t tell you who her father is is because she doesn''t know who it is now, and if she says who it is, then who will be her future biological father, maybe it''s so special. Happening. ¡¯


    ''Ah... Then, Illya said who the father is, as long as I don''t have contact with him...''


    Hearing Irisviel say this, Justeza said calmly: ''Then this child will not be born, because when she decides to get the ''right to choose a father'', it also gives you the ability to ''decide whether she is born'' right. ¡¯


    "Suddenly the psychological pressure is so great..." Irisviel suddenly showed a distressed look.


    In other words, she has to choose a father that Illya can accept and that she can accept?


    Surely this is the Holy Grail War, not where did Dad go?


    "Mother!"


    "Mother!!"


    Irisviel, who had been communicating with the ancestors and ignored Illya for the time being, was suddenly pulled and turned around, only to find that her daughter was now looking at her extremely delicately.


    "Eh? What''s wrong? Illya."


    "Don''t get close to the front." Illya looked at the overpass that was half a street away, tried her best to avoid seeing the woman on the overpass, and said in a low voice, "No, as long as we pretend we don''t know anything and sneak away In the past..."


    However, at this moment, a charming mature female voice rang out:


    "Are you going to continue to hide?"


    "I found you!"


    Ilya''s little face froze instantly.


    Chapter 1856 Borrowed


    Skaha stood on the railing of the overpass, overlooking the street condescendingly.


    And her eyes were locked on the beautiful silver-haired mother and daughter a long time ago.


    In other words, as soon as the other party appeared, her eyes have been on ''Illya''.


    "I lost a silver-haired fairy before, but now there is another silver-haired heroic spirit, huh? This kind of subtle familiarity."


    Skaha looked at the silver-haired little girl hesitantly. Why did she feel the aura of ''C¨² Chulainn'' from her body?


    My own stupid dog disciple has changed sex? This kind of thing should inform the teacher anyway!


    ''It''s over, it''s the master craftsman! ! ¡¯


    ''Why is the opponent a master craftsman! ! ¡¯


    After her arrival, she was ''born'' with the job card of ''Cu Chulainn'', and Ilya, who could borrow the power of that heroic spirit for a short period of time, of course understood who was standing on the flyover and stared at that masked woman~who is the heroic spirit.


    Queen of the Land of Shadows, Undefeated Valkyrie, Master of Heroes, Skaha.


    It was a goddess goddess who had reached the level of the gods, a monster that Cuchulainn had never been able to win in his entire life.


    But according to C¨² Chulainn''s impression, hasn''t this one ''graduated'' from the world and been ejected from the world?


    How did the Master on the opposite side summon her?


    Oops, bad, I''ve been discovered, can I still hide by pretending to be a passerby?


    And just when Illya was sweating nervously, a hand holding a handkerchief gently touched her forehead:


    "What''s wrong? Illya, suddenly sweating so much?"


    "...Mom." The corners of Illya''s mouth wriggled, as if she wanted to say something, but didn''t dare to say more.


    On the other side, after Skaha said that the enemy exists, Aozaki Aoko leaned on the railing carelessly and looked at the sidewalk under her feet curiously:


    "Huh? Didn''t you say you found the enemy? Where is the enemy? Why didn''t I see it?"


    Because of her good looks, Aozaki Aoko''s eyes swept across Irisviel''s mother and daughter for the first time, but because she looked like a mother and daughter, she directly ignored it and looked for the special existence in the crowd.


    But Skaha, who smiled back at Aozaki Aoko''s actions, said at this moment:


    "Witch, disperse the idle people and others."


    Jiuyuanji Youzhu heard what he took out of his pocket in silence, and with the sound of a glass bang, the originally crowded neighborhood gradually became sparse.


    "Huh? This magic..." Irisviel couldn''t detect Skaha''s concealment, but the magic of the beads in Kuonji was enough.


    But just when she was about to look up, Illya quickly grabbed her:


    "Mom, don''t you still want to buy clothes? Let''s go to the store and take a look!"


    Looking at Illya who was retreating even if she "continues to die", Irisviel understood something and nodded immediately:


    "Okay, Illya, your winter clothes haven''t been bought yet..."


    Before he finished speaking, Justisa reminded:


    ''Descendants, we have been targeted. ¡¯


    ''The enemy is the queen of the kingdom of shadows, the demigod Skaha who is detached from the world, you let Ilya temporarily resist her, the restraint will cooperate with us, let us retreat, after retreating to a safe distance, I will Use the Command Spell to rescue Ilya. ¡¯


    Hearing this, Irisviel immediately said:


    "I understand."


    "Illya."


    "exist!"


    "It has been discovered, can you please stop the opposite side temporarily?"


    Hearing Irisviel''s words, Illya froze for a moment, then reacted immediately, nodding heavily:


    "I will."


    After speaking, she paused and took out a gem:


    "Come on, Ruby."


    "Hehe, I thought you were indulging in the game of finding your father, Illya, and you forgot about me."


    On the ruby, a mischievous female voice laughed and said:


    "Be careful, this time the opponent is not a joke."


    The words fell, and the cherry-red light lit up.


    As Ilya put on a pink princess dress, Aozaki Aoko, who was standing on the overpass, couldn''t help but widen her eyes:


    "What the **** is this?"


    "The transformation of a magical girl? Is there actually a magical girl in the heroic spirit?"


    Before becoming the heir to the magician, Aozaki Aoko lived not much different from ordinary girls. She had naturally seen animations like Magical Girls.


    You can see it, but it doesn''t mean you can accept it!


    How can there be a magical girl in this world! !


    This is too enviable... no, shame! !


    On the other hand, at the moment when Illya transformed, Skaha, who sensed the opponent''s magic power, said somewhat disappointedly:


    "Is it an unpolished rough stone?"


    "It seems that I found a ''colleague'' in our group."

 Chapter 1254：

    "The master and heroic spirit of the red group?" Yuju of Kuonji next to him maintained the quality of being more like a master than Aozaki Aoko.


    "For now, it should be like this. That girl should not have experienced too many battles, and her movements and breath are very green."


    Skaha commented on Illya who had already flown in midair, completely ignoring Irisviel who was retreating beside her.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Skaha lost interest when he noticed Illya''s situation.


    What she wants is that kind of fun and dripping opponent, not the kindergarten abuser.


    She thought that standing on the bright side like this would attract the Master on the side of Hakoba, but she dug out a little guy on her side first, which made Skaha feel a little boring.


    Compared to Skaha who was bored, Illya was indeed very nervous:


    "Ruby, if the opponent is a master craftsman, if you want to hold on for a longer time, you can only use which one..."


    "Understood!" Ruby said a rational voice: "Dream Call - Cu Chulainn (Lancer)!"


    With the light of cherry blossoms reappearing, Illya''s pink princess dress suddenly changed into a blue tights similar to Skaha, and there was an extra spear in her hand that was much longer than Illya''s height. .


    .....00


    At the moment when Illya transformed, Skaha immediately noticed the difference:


    "Huh? The breath has changed? This feeling... Cuchulain?"


    At this time, Illya in midair took a deep breath, and then released the Noble Phantasm:


    "The GaeBolg pierced through the thorns!"


    Boom! ! The red gun turned into lightning and blasted straight at Skaha.


    "Interesting!" Skaha, who saw this scene, showed an expression of interest, then jumped deep and greeted him directly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, guided by the restraint force, Irisviel, who was walking through the alley, asked while strengthening her physical skills with magic:


    "Where''s the next time?"


    In her mind, Justisa calmly said: ''Turn left, exit the alley, then turn right, push open a tempura shop called Tsui no Ya, go out through the back door, and walk directly across the street. ¡¯


    "I understand." Irisviel turned left against the wall, rushed out of the alley in three steps and two steps, then made a sharp right turn, and finally glanced at the roll call on the roadside, and opened the door directly. ran in.


    A click.


    The sliding door was forced open, and the ''guests'' who were still eating inside raised their heads one after another.


    "Sorry, borrow a way." As soon as he finished speaking, Irisviel glanced at the restaurant casually, and immediately felt that something was wrong.


    It seems that half of the people here have Command Spells in their hands?


    Su Jin blinked and looked at the uninvited silver-haired beauty, silently biting off the fried shrimp head that Sha Tiao Aige clipped over and supported by his hand.


    The scene suddenly became awkward.


    Chapter 1857 Love will disappear


    inside the store.


    Irisviel, who pushed the door and walked in, looked blank for a moment, but then immediately realized her dangerous situation.


    One, two, and three, Irisviel''s gaze slid over the back of Su Jin, Merlin, and Uesugi Kenshin''s right hand, and the more she looked, the more unnatural her expressions became.


    There are at least three masters... and there are eight people in the room, including the clerk, so in the worst case, three masters and three heroic spirits?


    Moreover, the most important question is, is this the master and heroic spirit of the black group, or the red group?


    But no matter which group it is, I can''t reveal the identity of my master...


    And right here, Su Jin, who was sitting diagonally opposite Irisviel and leaning on the bar, finished eating the fried shrimp heads, and suddenly said:


    "Miss, the command curse is revealed."


    "Liar! I''m wearing gloves." Irisviel touched her hand subconsciously. Well, the white lace gloves are still there.


    "Er..." After a second of "500", Irisviel realized something, and looked at Su Jin angrily.


    Su Jin, who also did not expect Irisviel to be so easy to deceive, was also surprised, and then said with a smile:


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect your reaction to be so...well, cute."


    "Also, you actually put something like a Command Spell that can be moved in your hand."


    After the self-destruction, Irisviel knew that she couldn''t hide it, so she could only break the jar, and sighed helplessly:


    "You also said that I put the Command Spell in my hand, aren''t you the same?"


    Hearing this, Shajo Aige hooked the collar with her little finger, revealing the corner of the red Command Spell:


    "Eh? But mine is on my chest~"


    Another Master? four? When Irisviel saw this scene, she realized that Sajo Aige, who was sitting beside Su Jin, was also the master.


    So the maximum number of Masters and Heroic Spirits is 8? And the total number of people in this store is exactly 8 people... At this moment, Irisviel was stunned.


    "The Master on my side is different from Aika, your nature is different~"


    Su Jin waved the unobstructed hand with the Command Spell printed on it, and said with a smile, and then he was stunned for a moment:


    "Wait, it doesn''t seem to be any different."


    The Master of Hakoniwafang chose to expose the Command Spell because of his strength, hoping that the enemy would send Heroic Spirits to attack, but a powerful Master like Sajo Aige concealed the Command Spell. This is definitely not the case. Fishing?


    And it is very likely that the master of the red group is fishing. After all, the master of the black group knows the rules and understands that the enemy cannot be solved by killing the master of the red group, only the heroic spirit can be killed.


    For a moment, Su Jin suddenly realized something, and looked at Sha Tiao Aige strangely.


    Aware of Su Jin''s gaze, Sha Tiao Aige showed a cute and honest smile.


    This little devil... Su Jin groaned in his heart, then turned his head and glanced at Irisviel.


    Su Jin is still clear about the Holy Grail of the Einzbern family, but Su Jin is still a little surprised that this young lady has become a heroic spirit again.


    But he thought about it seriously, and felt that it was reasonable for Irisviel to become a Heroic Spirit.


    After all, it doesn''t count as combat experience. As a third-method creation, Irisviel, who is also the container of the Holy Grail in Fuyuki City, is destined to be the first sequence of the type moon masters in terms of magical support for heroic spirits.


    If Su Jin is a restraint, he must provide this high-quality magic power supply master with a heroic spirit that needs to consume a lot of magic power in exchange for combat power.


    Considering that Artoria is not the master of Einzbern''s side like the Fourth Holy Grail War, then Irisviel''s heroic spirit is probably the kind of heroic spirit with a super-large magic cannon, or a holy sword light cannon?


    Thinking about Irisviel''s situation in his heart, Su Jin was chatting with this young "wife" on the surface:


    "Madam, trespassing into private territory without authorization is the consequence of us black masters, you should understand?"


    "Yes, yes, the consequences are very serious and heavy!" Sajo Aige happily agrees, without any intention that he is also the master of the red group.


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Irisviel was also a little embarrassed, and hesitantly asked the countermeasures in her mind:


    ''Lord Ancestor, why does the guidance of restraint...''


    ''...The guidance of the restraint is not wrong, it does think that this place is the best way for us to escape. ¡¯


    Justeza was also confused by the operation of the restraint force for a while, but now, the top priority is to let Irisviel save her life:


    ¡®Descendants, don¡¯t do any dangerous actions, since the other party didn¡¯t do it the first time, they naturally have intentions. ¡¯


    ''If it really doesn''t work...''


    Justisa wanted to say ''it can''t be done'' and gave up Illya and summoned her to block the gun in exchange for their safe escape, but the restraint reminded her that this statement would likely cause Irisviel''s anger. Reverse.


    Why does inhibition have such a prompt? Using the power of the third method, at worst, it should allow me and my descendants to escape, right? Justisa pondered, but couldn''t get an answer. In the end, she could only follow the hint given by the restraint force:


    ''If it really doesn''t work, change the ownership of the heroic spirits and temporarily hand over Illya to them in exchange for the safety of everyone...''


    "Eh?!!"


    Irisviel, who had thought that the ancestors would let her sacrifice Illya, was stunned.


    On the other side, seeing Irisviel''s half-delayed response, Su Jin''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t say anything, just reminded Merlin:


    "It looks like you made a little gesture when you came here, Merlin."


    Hearing this, Merlin immediately shouted that he was wronged:


    "Injustice, Your Highness, that''s obviously Her Majesty''s will, you know, I can''t resist that Queen!"


    "Heh." Su Jin sneered, not believing a word of Merlin''s words.


    When he can''t feel the two magic powers colliding outside?


    Those present were not fools, and could guess that Merlin had deliberately attracted a heroic spirit, and then induced the other party to collide with the group of masters like Irisviel, thus leading to the current situation.


    Of course, although it is suspected that there are too many coincidences, since Merlin has recruited a heroic spirit, it is natural that Su Jin cannot miss this opportunity.


    "Uesugi."


    "exist!"


    Uesugi Kenshin stopped drinking when he heard Su Jin''s voice, and stood up and walked in front of Irisviel:


    "If you don''t want to suffer, cooperate honestly, ma''am, um, if you cooperate, the minimum level of security can still be given to you."


    Hearing Uesugi Kenshin''s words, Irisviel hesitated, but finally nodded.


    Four Master Hakoba, four Heroic Spirits, a total of eight combat powers, such a huge gap in combat power, no matter how stupid Irisviel is, she understands that she needs 0.8 ''interesting'' now.


    Seeing Irisviel''s cooperation, Su Jin nodded slightly, then turned around and looked at everyone, especially Morgan said:


    "Very good, then the two Heroic Spirits who fought in the outer door will be handed over to..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Shajo Aige, who was beside him, said:


    "Al, go and help Su Jin test the heroic spirits in the outer door!"


    "What?" Arturia, who was biting on a piece of fried shrimp, was stunned for a second, and then she quickly chewed and ate the shrimp: "Aige, I..."


    "I''m worried that there are too many people on our side, and the heroic spirits from the outer door will escape, so please, Al, pretend to be Su Jin''s heroic spirits!"


    "what?"


    Arturia was stunned again, and then she suddenly noticed Shatiao Aige who said this, as if she had never looked at herself, but looked at Su Jin''s profile.


    So, does love disappear? .


    Chapter 1858


    clang!!


    The cylindrical metal guardrail of the overpass is sunken with a shoe print.


    The street lamp on the side of the road clacked, disconnected diagonally, and fell to the ground.


    A crater was torn out of the solid asphalt.


    "I can''t see it at all..."


    Having already walked to the overpass, standing in front of a bakery on the right street, Aozaki Aoko tried her best to cover her eyes with magic, trying to catch up with the movements of the two heroic spirits:


    "Speaking of which, is the foreigner who looked like a mother and daughter just now the master? I can''t tell at all."


    "Before thinking about this, Qingzi, you should think about how to end it."


    Kuonji Yuju, who was standing beside Aozaki Aoko, said in a cold tone:


    "This kind of movement, this kind of unbridled magic, I am afraid that the heroic spirits and masters in this city have already seen our huge signal light, right?"


    "Don''t say such things at this time, Youzhu."


    Aozaki Aoko leaned against the exhibition glass of the bakery and sighed 16 times:


    "Do you think I don''t want to stop my heroic spirit? Do you see her as someone who can listen to me?"


    "..." Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu did not refute, but said calmly: "I just want to remind you, just in case, you''d better be prepared to use ''that''."


    Hearing the hint of Yuju from Kuonji, Aozaki Aoko couldn''t help touching her arm.


    There are many magic sigils that have been passed down from generation to generation by the Aozaki family, and there are many magic sigils in the world that have achieved magic.

 Chapter 1255：

    If your life is in danger, do you activate magic to escape... It''s embarrassing, but you can tell by looking at the two fighting heroic spirits in front of you.


    These seemingly harmless guys are obviously monsters that humans can''t deal with!


    It''s embarrassing to lose, but lose to monsters... Then just run for your life honestly!


    Just when Aozaki Aoko secretly made a decision in her heart.


    Skahana''s dexterous figure suddenly stopped at the crack of the street lamp, stepping on the sharp cross-section, looking at the panting Ilia below with a half-smile.


    "Not only the clothes of my stupid disciple, but also the experience?"


    Skaha has always had a happy smile on his face, but there is still a hint of danger in the burgundy eyes looking at Illya:


    "It''s just that even if you inherit the experience, the consciousness is still the consciousness of that little girl."


    Skaha said this and turned the short gun in her hand, and with her movements, Illya''s cheek, the ligament of the calf of the right leg, and the ankle of the left leg came out with a bloodstain.


    "Wow!!"


    Illya suddenly let out a painful cry and knelt on one knee on the ground. In fact, if it wasn''t for her body being transformed into a heroic spirit and losing most of her human weaknesses, she would have lost her mobility now.


    "Misunderstanding!" A bad female voice came from Ruby: "In melee combat, Cu Chulainn''s class card was completely suppressed!"


    "It''s my responsibility."


    Ilya forcibly healed herself with magic power, stood up, picked up the spear of death thorns, and looked at Skaha with a dignified gaze:


    "I originally thought that using Cu Chulainn would give me a certain advantage, but I didn''t expect that the gap between Master Craftsman and Cu Chulainn would be so big."


    It''s more than big, it''s just hanging and beating.


    All the attacks are avoided by the slightest difference, but the enemy''s attacks have to be dodged with all their strength. Even if Illya is stupid, she understands that Kuchulinka can''t deal with Skaha. .


    In fact, if Skaha didn''t voluntarily retreat, but maintained a high frequency of melee combat, Illya doubted that she would be suppressed to death.


    "Illya, use the Medea card or the King Arthur card. In the face of this kind of enemy, we can only use the advantage of magic to attack from a long distance, or use the attack and defense of the King Arthur card to force a stalemate with the opponent."


    "Of course, in the current situation, I suggest using the King Arthur card to delay time with the other party. After all, the longer this commotion drags on, the better it will be for us."


    Hearing Ruby''s words, Illya nodded slightly, indicating that she understood.


    Her purpose from the beginning was to let Irisviel escape safely and wait for the other party''s Command Spell to summon, not to fight Skaha here.


    I had mistakenly thought that C¨² Chulainn could entangle with the other party before, but I told Illya about being slapped in the face, and now it is more appropriate to seek stability.


    And the best combination for stability is naturally the King Arthur Arturia class card that holds the holy sword and Avalon, and is full of attack and defense.


    "Ruby, prepare to use the saber employment card!"


    "learn!"


    Looking at the youthful fighting spirit below, Skaha stopped turning the pistol, narrowed his beautiful eyes and said:


    "Have you finally realized that you can''t fight me just by doing this?"


    "Although it''s not too stupid, the reaction is too slow. In my time, such a young soldier would have died on the battlefield..."


    Having said this, Skaha suddenly realized something, covered his cheeks and said:


    "Oops, I subconsciously took the opposite side as a disciple... Although it''s not impossible to be a cute female disciple, it''s not my habit to let out water in this situation."


    "So..."


    hum ¡ª¡ª


    A huge hum sounded.


    A dark blue, ominous huge door appeared in the sky behind Skaha, and there was a burst of humming sounds.


    "Be a little more serious."


    Skaha raised his hand and activated his Noble Phantasm softly:


    ¡ª¡ªGate of Skye, where death overflows!


    call----


    A violent wind whistled.


    At this moment, the atmosphere turned 500 into an air vortex with the door of the magic mirror as the center.


    The huge suction force sucked all the broken building rubble, steel bars, and broken street lights on the ground into the door.


    Just after completing her transformation, Illya, who was transformed into a pure white knight, hurriedly inserted the invisible holy sword on the ground, resisting the suction of the door:


    "Oops, if you get sucked in by that door that doesn''t look good at first glance, you''re done!"


    Want to use Avalon? Illya hesitated a little, and then she thought about whether to pretend to be sucked, fly to Skaha, then activate Avalon and the holy sword, and give Skaha a shot.


    However, at this moment, Skaha, who was standing on the railing, suddenly picked up every day and jumped directly from the railing.


    The magic mirror gate, which has always been attractive, also paused for a moment at this moment.


    "what happened?"


    Illya was shocked when she saw this, but in the next second, a huge explosion sounded from where Skaha was originally!


    Boom! !


    Huge smoke and dust rose, and a lot of strong winds were rolled up.


    Skaha jumped several times in a row and stayed behind Illya to the right, staring solemnly at the place where the smoke was.


    At this moment, in the smoke, a childish voice sounded:


    "It seems that someone is fighting here~ and struttingly exuding magic power~~ Haha, let me see who is so courageous!"


    "Is it you? Is it you? It''s you!!".


    Chapter 1859 The crown Basakar, born!


    When the smoke and dust dissipated, the figure inside revealed its true face.


    Looking at the petite girl in front of her who was gorgeously dressed as if she was wearing gold, Illya was stunned:


    "Child? Besides, is she holding a... Command Spell?"


    On the other side, Skaha''s pupils contracted violently after seeing the person coming, and the muscles all over his body tensed to the extreme.


    Strong enemy!


    Unprecedented formidable enemy!


    Completely beyond comprehension, a powerful enemy who can only react instinctively! !


    "Looks like I finally caught a big fish..."


    Skaha subconsciously clenched the short gun in his hand, and said in a tone of excitement.


    "Eh!! Only two people?"


    A pair of petite dragon horns on the head of the elder, with white hair and a childish face, the little girl who makes people feel cute at first glance with her hands on her hips, looked at Skaha and Illya in front of her:


    "Speaking of which, you are the so-called Heroic Spirits in this world?"


    "It feels so normal!"


    "Ah?" Ilya was stunned by the other party''s evaluation.


    At this time, Skaha put down his guard and looked at the dragon girl in front of him in a relaxed but ready-to-attack state:


    "It seems that you are the so-called Master from Hakoniwa World."


    "Huh? This kind of madness." Kulimo turned his eyes slightly, glanced at Skaha, then narrowed his eyes and smiled: "Ehhh, Xiaoju, I''m being targeted!!"


    "It''s fun! It''s really fun. After so many years, there are still people who want to challenge me. It''s really interesting."


    She looked at Skaha with such a smile, and clapped her hands. After clapping twice, she turned her head slightly and said:


    "However, now I just want to watch the fun, and I don''t really want to play with you... Well~~ Little Tia, how about you pay her to play?"


    The words fell, Skaha''s pupils shrank, and he looked at the woman who appeared behind Kurimo in amazement.


    It was a giant over two meters tall.


    The dress made of light blue long hair and ribbons swayed in the wind, and huge dragon horns protruded from both sides of the top of the head, exaggeratedly bent into the shape of butterfly wings.


    In contrast to his size, there is an overwhelming divinity.


    That almost substantive coercion directly made the heroic spirits present a little breathless.


    "Just kidding, what the **** is that woman"? "


    Aoko Aozaki looked at the tall woman with a numb scalp. No, it was just a tallness in her heart. In essence, it was an illusion caused by the other party''s exaggerated divinity oppressing her spirit.


    Jiuyuanji Youzhu''s face was pale, and he said with a very unnatural expression: "...This is really a heroic spirit?"


    "Of course~" Kurimo smiled and patted Tiamat, who came to his side, with a naughty smile on his face: "Little Tia is a ''heroic spirit'' that I brought back from the realm of this world on purpose. !"


    "Liar, Heroic Spirits can''t be so strong." Illya retorted loudly, pointing directly at Kurimo to expose: "You are cheating!!"


    On the other hand, as a person from the outside world, Skaha still doesn''t know who the dragon horn woman is in front of him:


    "The creator **** Tiamat... Really brought back the exaggerated existence. To a certain extent, this can indeed be called cheating."


    When Ilia heard it, she immediately said:


    "God Tiamat? Is that the Mesopotamian God of Creation? Her heroic spirit is actually the God of Creation? Isn''t this cheating?"


    "Huh? Is this called cheating?"


    Hearing the voice, Kurimo looked at the two in astonishment, then turned to look at Tiamat, who had no expression on his face, scratched his cheeks and said:


    "Well, but when I asked the restraint here ''is she a heroic spirit'', both of them answered ''yes''!"


    "Could they be lying to me?"


    hum-


    Under the stunned gazes of Skaha and Illya, something, something called the ''Crown Spirit Base'' descended.


    The spiritual base appeared and silently merged into Tiamat''s body. While strengthening his divinity and ego, it also emphasized the characteristics of the opponent''s "heroic spirit".


    Violating the rules, the crown Basakar, who was not allowed to participate in the Holy Grail War, was born!


    Seeing this scene beyond comprehension, both Skaha and Illya fell silent.


    Even Aozaki Aoko and Kuonji Yuju, who were shocked that someone had summoned the God of Creation as a heroic spirit, suddenly lost their voices.


    At this time, seeing the spirit base coming, and seeing the characteristics of Tiamat, Kurimo immediately turned his head and said angrily:


    "You are lying to me, Little Tia has been recognized as a heroic spirit, and you still say no?"


    "Are you sure it''s an admission? How do I feel ''acknowledged''."


    No matter how stupid Illya is, she understands that it is not the problem of Tiamat, the **** of creation, but the problem with the little dragon girl with horns in front of her.


    Inhibition is so flattering, I believe you say that this one is the root cause! !


    "Can''t you argue?"


    Kulimo looked at the two with a smile, then patted Tiamat beside him and said:


    "Since there''s no way to refute it, then, Little Tia! That heroic spirit who wants to challenge me is up to you to solve it!!"


    ".¡¦Well, it doesn''t matter if the movement is loud, it''s just fun anyway!"


    Hearing this, Tiamat nodded slightly, and then his eyes with X-shaped pupils gradually locked on Skaha.


    next second.


    "ALALAL¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!"


    A violent sonic boom came from Tiamat''s slightly parted lips.


    The invisible sound waves directly ripped apart the atmosphere, turning all the buildings visible to the naked eye into debris.


    rumbling¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Buildings collapsed in the sound waves, splashing all over the sky.


    Cracks cut by the blade appeared on the exposed surface of the solid asphalt.


    Skaha, who was standing still, watched this scene quietly, then took a deep breath and said:

 Chapter 1256：

    "Although I''m a little afraid, let''s retreat now."


    "Ah?" Aoko Aozaki, who was squatting on the ground and defended with magic power against Yuju of Kuyuanji, suddenly raised her head and looked at Skaha: "Are you talking to me?"


    Skaha glanced at her slightly sideways: "Of course, you don''t really think I''ll let you die here, do you?"


    "Huh?" Cangzaki Qing (Li''s) was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t understand what Skaha meant.


    At this time, Skaha said calmly: "An opponent of this level, in terms of experience, is too harsh on you, um, after sending you back, I will test the level of the God of Creation, but where? Before, it was better to leave.¡±


    However, at this moment, what Skaha expected was that Klimo actually appeared in front of her.


    "Eh! Want to escape?"


    Kulimore rolled his eyes and said with a smile:


    "Challenging me without authorization, and wanting to leave without authorization, this can''t be done, um, the heroic spirits who escaped over there, neither can it, escaping like this is very boring!"


    "So! All!"


    Kulimo stretched out his hand, grabbed it lightly in mid-air, and took it to the next generation:


    "Come here for me!"


    next second!


    "what?"


    "how come?!"


    All kinds of surprised voices sounded one after another in the center where Tiamat was located! .


    Chapter 1860 Joining forces


    Broken urban center, next to the broken flyover.


    Suddenly seeing such a scene, Yu Meiren''s brain stopped for a moment, and she didn''t recover until her Master made a sound.


    "Eh? It''s weird, wasn''t he still at the station just now? Why did he appear here?"


    The blond-haired True Ancestor Princess looked around with curious baby eyes, while Poppy said in an unhappy tone:


    "Really, the Shinkansen was pulled here, are we ambushed?"


    While speaking, Yu Meiren glanced at her ''Master'' with slight admiration.


    Should it be called the King of the Moon? She actually carried out the ''showing weakness'' strategy in such a short period of time. The innocent expression on that day was really unreal, as if she was really such a girl.


    ''It''s just that the person who can pull himself, no, attract so many contestants, is obviously not a generalist...''


    Yu Meiren looked around, her eyes slid over Aozaki Aoko, Kuonji Yuju, Illya, Tohsaka Rin, and Ryoji, and their heroic faces, and finally noticed the tall Goddess of Creation.


    Just a glance, Yu Meiren''s face burst into cold sweat:


    ''Wait, a divinity of this scale. 500.. Just kidding... How did the Holy Grail War summon this existence. ¡¯


    ''Die, die, die! ! ¡¯


    Ishtar''s panicked shout caused Rin Tohsaka to have a headache:


    ''Why did the Holy Grail War bring the goddess Tiamat to herself! ! ¡¯


    ''Isn''t that weird? There must be a problem here! ! ¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s over, this time it¡¯s really over, Rin! It''s all your fault, you have nothing to be curious about, come here to peep! ! ¡¯


    Tohsaka Rin rubbed his temples with a headache, and shouted irritably:


    "The Tohsaka family, as the master of Fuyuki City, naturally has the duty to protect the spiritual veins... Damn, stop arguing, I know I''m wrong, okay?"


    "How did I know that the enemy summoned such an exaggerated god!!"


    And just when Tohsaka Rin was irritated by his heroic spirit, the two rituals on the other side were also different from Tamamo before.


    "It''s a lie.. Why are all the girls summoned... Are there no men in this Holy Grail War? Migu~~Isn''t this bullying the fox?"


    Tamamo before looked at all the beauties present, and only felt that the whole person was not well.


    It doesn''t matter if the Master is a girl, why are all the contestants girls? Inhibition is the brain''s fault, right?


    At this time, the two rituals that were transferred from the forced space looked at Tiamat calmly and said:


    "Xiaoyu, is there any chance of winning?"


    It was a pity that Tamamo-zen, who had no boys, sighed at this time, raised the sleeves of the wide witch costume, and covered the corners of his mouth, saying:


    "If it''s just God Tiamat, Migu can still ensure the safety of Shi-sama~"


    "However, if the Lord Longnu who forced us to transfer us here takes action, Migu can''t guarantee it. After all, Migu has never seen this kind of exaggerated dragon energy even in the First Emperor."


    Hearing these words, the Masters who were forcibly pulled over all turned their attention to Kurimo and the petite girl in front of Tiamat.


    "Ah? It turns out that in this city, the only people I can pull over are you? I thought there would be a few more sets of familiar faces, but it turned out to be all strangers?"


    Kulimo put his hands on his hips, looked around the crowd, and thought for a while in confusion:


    "Forget it, since you are a participant in the Holy Grail War, let''s say hello before the official game starts!"


    "Little Tia!"


    "Aaaaaa¡ª¡ª"


    Tiamat, who was almost twice as tall as Kurimo, swelled one meter proportionally again, and a cherry pink light lit up in his pupils.


    Grumpy Grumpy!


    The black mud that was rolling like magma spread outward from the feet of Tiamat.


    All the ground, building debris, metal creations and even vegetation that were touched by the black mud dived toward the black mud as if they were stuck in a quagmire, and soon disappeared into the billowing black mud.


    "Don''t go near those black mud!"


    At the moment when the black mud was born, Skahar dexterously jumped up, turned around in the air (bgai), and landed on the ruins of the collapsed building next to him, and reminded:


    "That is Tiamat''s ''sea of ??life'', once it falls into the period, it will be over!"


    "You don''t need to talk about this kind of thing, you evil spirit."


    The revealing clothes intertwined with gold and white are attached to the body of ''Tohsaka Rin'', showing the goddess Ishtar, the goddess of spiritual clothing, without tacit understanding:


    "If it wasn''t for your anger in the city, how could you have brought this goddess here!"


    The shoes gave birth to wings, and Ilya, who was flying in the sky, immediately panicked when she heard this:


    "Wait, Rin, this isn''t the time to argue, right?"


    ''Tohsaka Rin'' turned his head when he heard the words, frowned and said, "Who are you? Do we know each other?"


    "Ah this..." Illya blinked her eyes, she was a little confused, yes, is it possible that she and this girl who looks like a master but also like a heroic spirit know each other? However, why is she not impressed?


    "Haha, it''s good to be young!"


    Seeing the conversation between the two, Skaha chuckled lightly, then narrowed his eyes and looked at Tiamat, who was standing in the same place and kept releasing black mud:


    "Okay, the two of you, if you don''t mind, can you listen to my advice a little bit."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, dodging the black mud and holding the two rituals in front of Tamamo in the form of a princess hug, said to Poppy and Elquette who were hiding aside:


    "The two true ancestors over there, do you intend to join forces?"


    "Eh? Do you know that I am the true ancestor?" Elquite looked at the fox-eared girl in front of him in astonishment, and asked with a very natural expression.


    "I can still distinguish the breath of natural elves, and..."


    Yuzao turned his head and looked at Yu Meiren with a little surprise:


    "I didn''t expect you to appear in the form of a heroic spirit. It seems that you gave up your life after all? Your Excellency Yu Ji."


    "This level of divinity also has the symbol of a fox..." Yu Meiren suddenly realized something, and said in a slightly stunned voice: "So it''s you, Su Daji!"


    It is also an immortal who lived in the ancient times of the Celestial Dynasty. Yu Meiren still has a little impression of this disaster fox who uses the spirit of the dynasty as the sustenance for cultivation.


    After all, this is one of the very few, and there are special beings who have cultivated into gods.


    "Forget the name taboo during the rebellious period for now, just call me Tamamo-mae!"


    "So do you want to join forces? The God of Creation on the opposite side is obviously beyond the normal specifications and falls into the category of violations!"


    Hearing Yuzaoqian''s words, Yu Meiren glanced at Elquette who was on the side, and when she saw that the True Ancestor Princess was still looking at Kurimo and Tiamat curiously, she said:


    "Well, looking at the situation, if we don''t join forces with you, we''re afraid we won''t be able to escape!"


    Hearing this, a thick stack of spells suddenly appeared on Tamamo Qian''s hand:


    "In this case, please give me time to form a position."


    "Just order people when you come up, really..."


    Yu Meiren scratched her long hair, then slowly squatted down and said solemnly:


    "Then, let''s go!!".


    Chapter 1861 Star Arrows with all their might


    ¡ª¡ªCurse the blood corpse to solve the sigh song!


    At the moment of starting, Yu Meiren decisively liberated her Noble Phantasm.


    But rather than calling it a Noble Phantasm, it''s better to say that this is the self-limitation of poppies.


    As a natural elf, a natural ancestor, Poppy''s human form is the product of her self-limitation.


    And such a product naturally has a so-called ''output upper limit''.


    Therefore, when Yu Meiren used the magic power beyond the limit of human form to induce abnormal phenomena in the form of curse, it was also when her Noble Phantasm "Curse Blood Corpse Explanation Song" was released.


    The blood-red magic power surged out of the poppy in mid-air.


    The bright magic color is like a bird with wings spread out.


    They gathered curses, gathered in mid-air, densely surrounded the sky, and then swooped towards Tiamat on the ground.


    Standing still, Tiamat raised his head, his pink X-shaped eyes calmly looking at the cursed magic bullet in the sky.


    She raised her hand slightly, but at this moment, there was a clanging sound of chains.


    "Although I don''t know what''s going on, in a word, just restrict her, right?"


    The eyes of Elquite, who had liberated his power, had already turned into the vermilion color of the True Ancestor.


    Upon hearing her question, Tamamo-mae said in a tone of admiration:


    "Nice job, of course, it would have been better if you had reacted faster."


    The next second, the densely packed red birds that day slammed into Tiamat''s body like a dense group of cannonballs.


    Boom boom boom!


    The huge amount of magic bombs and the various curses on the magic bullets caused a series of explosions in a chain reaction.


    However, after a successful blow, Yu Meiren, who forcibly stabilized her body, showed an unhappy expression:


    "Damn, doesn''t it work at all?"


    At the very center of the explosion, the giant dragon girl, who was already over five meters tall, stood there expressionlessly.


    The chain that was originally bound by Elquette was now covered with black mud. Then, at one end of the chain, the scarlet eyes slowly opened. The black snake lay on Tiamat''s body and roared at everyone.


    Seeing this scene, Tamamo before sighed as expected:


    "Sure enough, the magic power brought by this scale of divinity is not so easy to break through. I am afraid that only the liberation of Noble Phantasm above A-rank can break through her defense and really hurt her."


    "Hey, isn''t this all cheating?"


    The Noble Phantasm is basically C-level, but the passive is A-level Yu Meiren suddenly said with a displeased expression:


    "Doesn''t that mean all my attacks are just scraping for that goddess?"


    "Migu, no one said that! At least I didn''t."

 Chapter 1257：

    Tamamo before muttered, then turned his head and looked at Skaha who nimbly landed beside him and said:


    "So, Queen of the Land of Shadows, how are your discussions going? Have you decided to join forces?"


    Skaha glanced at Tiamat, who was standing still, as if considering whether to attack with his left hand or his right, and sighed slightly:


    "Although I really want to enjoy the battle alone, considering the Master and her friends who were forcibly pulled by me, I can only join forces with you temporarily."


    Speaking of which, Skaha looked solemnly at Klimo, who had been standing in front of Tiamat, smiling at everyone, as if he was enjoying a drama, and then said in a deep voice:


    "After all, the other side obviously doesn''t want to let go of all of us."


    Hearing this, Tamamo Qian said with a bit of distress on his face:


    "Speaking of which, shouldn''t a godhead like Tiamat be banned from appearing?"


    "I can''t help but let God Tiamat appear, and also gave the other party the crown spirit base that was forbidden to appear in the Holy Grail War, and even took the initiative to support God Tiamat''s magic, allowing her to absorb the Mana in the atmosphere... This situation , is it beyond the scope of the Holy Grail War?"


    "Inhibition is this crazy?"


    "Perhaps so."


    Skaha stood up and looked at Tiamat, who was gradually swollen and more than ten meters tall, with calm eyes.


    The height of the other party is the proof that Tiamat has absorbed the planet Marta. According to this level, if Tiamat''s height exceeds 50 meters, it will exceed her response range and reach the point of certain death.


    "But it''s more likely that the white-haired girl with the same elder dragon''s horn is very special... Although I don''t know who she is until now."


    "After getting away with God Tiamat by chance, did you face the unknown existence of Hakoniwa that can make the restraint succumb?"


    Tamamo before sighed regretfully:


    "In case of exiting here, wouldn''t Migu return to the Throne of Heroes in a daze without even touching the boy''s hand? This is too bullying!"


    Having said that, Tamamo Qian''s speed of building a position is not very slow, and even her state proves that she still has the confidence to exist.


    As for this confidence... Skaha glanced at the two rituals standing next to Tamamo, like a powerless girl.


    A body connected to the root... A person who is born beyond the gods... Yes, I am afraid that only such a special existence can summon the Amaterasu of Takamura in the form of the ending of Tamamo...


    Thinking of this, Skaha immediately said:


    "The two heroic spirits on our side have A+ rank or higher attack methods..."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "So, Migu, do you want me to change the attack type to the auxiliary type? Why didn''t I say this earlier!"


    Yuzao muttered in front of him, waving the talisman paper swiftly with his hands and feet, and quickly changed the spells under his feet. Almost a few seconds later, he said:


    "Okay, it''s ready!"


    "Thank you for your understanding! Then....going to go!"


    The words fell, Skaha took a deep leap and jumped into the sky, and behind her, a huge door of death suddenly appeared and opened the door with a bang.


    ¡ª¡ªThe gate of the Demon Realm overflowing with death!


    A Noble Phantasm with a grade of A+, the gateway to the Land of Shadows, can say that all creatures within the effect range are absorbed into the Land of Shadows, which is full of death.


    This level of Noble Phantasm can already break Tiamat''s current defense, but Skaha is very clear that this move does not have the confidence to kill the opponent.


    So her goal at the beginning was to summon the opponent, the black mud that has its own capture function as a combination of offense and defense.


    .....00


    Hulonglong¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª! !


    The huge whirlwind claimed the gate of the Demon Realm as the core, sucking all the dense black mud away like the giant mouth of the abyss sucking.


    "It''s now!!"


    Tamamo''s eyebrows narrowed, and a mirror-like Noble Phantasm appeared in her hands.


    EX Anti-Army Noble Phantasm!


    ¡ª¡ªShuitian, Sunlight, Amaterasu, Yaye Town Stone!


    At this time, above the sky, Ishtar angrily held up a huge golden-blue bow and arrow, and used his hand as an anchor, turning the concept of Venus in the human impression into an arrow:


    "Why do I have to release a Noble Phantasm of this size here! It will be exhausting!"


    Hearing the shouting, Illya, who was supporting her with magic power, looked embarrassed.


    At that time, Rin Tohsaka, who was experiencing the squeeze of magic power, shouted angrily in Ishtar''s mind:


    ''It''s been said that you can''t die, so you''ll be pumping hard, what are you yelling about! Is it possible that the other side will let us go? Also, isn''t Illya supporting our magic too? Not really dying. ¡¯


    However, Ishtar said brokenly: "But after surrendering, the other party will probably let us go."


    However, in the next second, the Noble Phantasm support in front of Tamamo came in instantly.


    "Oh oh oh! The magic power limit has disappeared. Is it the result of that Skaha''s negotiation? There is still such a Noble Phantasm that distorts the laws of the world. Those heroic spirits on the opposite side are very strong!!"


    Saying this, Ishtar aimed the A++ Noble Phantasm in his hand, the Mountain Shocking Star Salary, at Tiamat below:


    "Anyway, let''s go!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe mountains shock the star salary! liberation! !


    In the next second, the arrow that Venus conceptualized turned into, like a falling meteorite, suddenly smashed toward the ground! Eight.


    Chapter 1862 I am planting mushrooms in Fuyuki


    The concept of the planet turned into an arrow, like a meteorite, slamming towards Tiamat!


    The sharp high speed and the friction of the atmosphere made the tip of the arrow appear as a dark red cloud of fire.


    Using the Noble Phantasm in front of Tamamo to temporarily shield the laws of the world, erasing the price of magic power supply, mixed with the magic power of Tohsaka Rin and Illya plus Ishtar''s own magic power, it converged into the blow of this meteorite fall!


    "Aaaaa------"


    Tiamat sensed the danger, and Venus descending overhead seemed to have the ability to break through her defense and really hurt her.


    The X-shaped mark in her eyes lit up with a cherry pink light, and a large amount of wriggling black mud appeared on the ground under her feet again.


    "Can''t you be calmer?"


    On the wreckage of the building, Skaha raised his right hand, clenched his fist hard, and a whistling sound rang out.


    The Demon Realm Gate behind her suddenly released a stronger washing force, absorbing all the sea of ??life released by Tiamat.


    Realizing that the defense was stopped by the "five zero zero" system made by the flies, Tiamat immediately turned around and slammed his big hand in the direction of Skaha.


    Boom! !


    The collapsed building raised smoke again.


    At the same time, in the other direction, Skaha, who stepped on the wreckage of the overpass, said in a calm tone:


    "The power and magic durability are beyond the normal specifications, but in terms of speed, I have enough overwhelming advantages here."


    At the same time as she was speaking, one after another Skaha appeared in all directions of Tiamat, and the ghosts made the same sound in unison:


    "Give it up, at your current speed, you can''t solve me before the attack from above falls,"


    It seems that he also realized this, Tiamat did not attack again, but curled up, protecting the petite dragon girl under his body, and on her body surface, a series of fine blue Dragon scales began to emerge.


    "Do you give priority to protecting the Master..."


    When Skaha saw this, he didn''t say much, but before Venus fell, he was far away from the center of the explosion.


    And just after Skaha evacuated, the ''meteorite'' from the sky seemed to hit Tiamat''s back.


    With a deafening roar and a huge explosion of building debris flying, a black-red mushroom rose from the center of Fuyuki City! !


    In just an instant, the barrier that dispelled ordinary people was shattered, and the technique that replaced common sense turned into nothingness.


    At the moment when the mushroom cloud rose, violent wind whistles swept in all directions.


    Citizens in all corners of Fuyuki City stared at the mushroom cloud that suddenly descended.


    In front of the house, a white-haired old man gestured at the mushroom cloud with his hands stupidly. After finding that his thumb could not be held down, he said tremblingly:


    "Did America call again?"


    However, when the voice fell, the old man''s old-fashioned smartphone suddenly turned on the screen by itself, and the program codes flashed during the period.


    Suddenly, the flustered old man calmed down in an instant, and walked back to his room with a dull gaze:


    "I''m so sleepy all of a sudden, let''s sleep for a while."


    At the same time, in the urban area of ??Fuyuki City, while a famous citizen was shocked by the mushroom cloud, all the electronic devices in his hands, around him, and by the street all turned into a mosaic style, and then a strange power spread. Come.


    All ordinary people seemed to have received some kind of signal at this moment, ignoring the nearby explosion, and started their daily routines.


    Even if a gust of wind came and blew away the middle-aged bald wig, it didn''t give these people the slightest surprise.


    Then, an electronic sound rang in a building:


    "The rest is up to you."


    The female knight in blond silver armor held the battle flag, raised her head by default, and looked at the huge cloud of smoke not far away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Wow--"


    Ishtar, who was blown hundreds of meters away by the power of the Noble Phantasm, managed to stabilize his body in the sky, and then rubbed his temples with a headache and said:


    "It''s been a long time since I attacked so hard. It''s so uncomfortable. The magic circuit in this body is screaming!"


    "It hurts!!"


    ''It''s so noisy, it''s me who hurts more! '' Rin Tohsaka vented in Ishtar''s mind while enduring the pain.


    But after complaining, she followed Ishtar''s eyes, looking at the mushroom cloud that had begun to dissipate in front of her, and couldn''t help smacking her tongue:


    "But then again, this kind of attack is really exaggerated... If you do it a few more times, you can destroy a city with one shot, right?"


    At this moment, Alley, who had been silent until now, sighed and said:


    ''Rin, in fact, this shot is enough to destroy a city. The reason for the current scale is entirely because Ishtar concentrated the core power on the mother goddess. ¡¯


    ''She, she should be very sad, being treated like this by her descendants...''


    Listening to Elle''s obviously unhappy tone, Tohsaka Rin didn''t know what to say at this time.


    At this moment, Ilya, who was sitting on the wand, flew to Ishtar, and the ruby ??turned into a wand even asked:


    "What was the result, did you kill it?"


    Seeing this, Ishtar hummed proudly: "After the blow just now, even the Mother God, at least now, is seriously injured!"


    "What''s more, the mother goddess is not in a complete state. Even if she has obtained the spiritual foundation of the crown, it is obviously still a little early to take my attack without injury..."


    Braille is not finished yet!


    Abrupt, huge shadows obscured Ishtar''s vision...


    The nearly sixty-meter-high giant dragon looked blankly at the petite Ishtar in front of him, and directly changed the clamor in the opponent''s mouth into a goose call of ''foreah''.


    "A lie?" Ishtar said in a daze.


    The next second, Tiamat raised his slap high, and with a snap, sent Ishtar directly.


    A few seconds later, there was a crashing sound from the ruined building not far away.


    "Illya, get out of the way!" Ruby quickly reminded Illya loudly when she saw this scene.


    "Eh?"


    Illya was still shocked by the appearance of Tiamat, and in the next second, she was slapped by the huge dragon man and ended up in the same fate as Ishtar.


    After knocking the two away, Tiamat''s eyes flickered for a moment, and the figure instantly disappeared in place. Huge monsters like high-rise buildings flashed wildly in Fuyuki City, fanning the heroic spirits one by one like flying bricks.


    "hateful!"


    Ishtar forcefully lifted the concrete wall over his head, and just climbed out of the ruins, before he could catch his breath, he heard a scream of ''Migu'', followed by a rumbling sound, which came from the abandoned building next door. Successive rumblings.


    "You lied to God?" Ishtar stared blankly at this scene: "We are all wiped out like this?"


    When she finished speaking, she heard a mature female voice coming from the side:


    "Finally climbed out?"

 Chapter 1258：

    Ishtar turned his head to look, but saw Skaha, who was wearing a dusty dress, sitting on the waste wall, looking at her with his legs crossed.


    Seeing this, Ishtar asked in a daze: "Even you were shot away?"


    The Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows, the master of heroes Skaha, Ishtar also recognizes the strength of the opponent, at least in brutal fighting, she is definitely no match for this woman.


    But even she was kicked away by the mother goddess? The level of the mother goddess, she still doesn''t know? That''s a fighting rookie, how did she catch this nimble ''fly'', Skaha.


    At that time, Skaha looked at not far away, already more than 100 meters tall, like a mountain-like Tiamat Shinto:


    "Although I''m a little unwilling, but now it seems that I can only wait."


    "Wait for what?" Ishtar asked in astonishment.


    "Of course it was the referee''s intervention!"


    Skaha glanced at Ishtar, pointed to Tiamat on the opposite side, and said:


    "You don''t think it looks like this, the other party hasn''t violated the rules, right?"


    The words fell, and a male voice suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Everyone, stop here!!".


    Chapter 1863 Suspension of the situation


    With that ''so far'' words.


    Everything suddenly lost its voice and became silent.


    After a few seconds, click! The sound of footsteps sounded.


    The awe-inspiring footsteps brought an indescribable sense of oppression.


    Whether it was Skaha or Ishtar, or Tamamo-mae who had just climbed out of the ruins Illya or pulled out the upper body from the asphalt ground, they all looked in the direction of the sound.


    A pair of bright black eyes met their eyes.


    Black hair and black eyes, a simple white T-shirt and black trousers, handsome features, seemingly ordinary but with indescribable charm.


    With one hand in his pocket, he walked leisurely to the middle of the pothole-strewn asphalt road and stood still.


    And behind him, the female knight in blond silver armor followed his pace step by step, just like a guardian, guarding his side expressionlessly.


    Ishtar patted the dust on his body and said unhappily:


    "Is this man finally willing to come out?"


    Her words made Skahaduo next to her glance at her, but the Valkyrie didn''t say much, just looked in Su Jin''s direction silently.


    "It hurts!" Illya pushed away the reinforced concrete block pressing on her body from 16, then looked up in the direction of the road.


    On the ground not far from her, she saw Su Jin in front of Yuzao who had just removed the onion, but she looked like she had tears in her eyes:


    "Hey, handsome guy, he''s handsome!! This Holy Grail War turned out to be a boy~ Migu~ I almost thought I entered the country of my daughter!"


    Boom!


    A loud bang sounded.


    However, it was not the sound of a crash, but just the sound of the 100-meter-tall giant dragon man Tiamat moving.


    Hearing this movement, the heroic spirits present stopped their actions one after another, and looked at the giant figure 100 meters high with a solemn expression and nervousness.


    At this moment, Tiamat turned his eyes and stared at Ishtar below.


    Whether it was the identity of the direct creation, or the previous dangerous blow, the mother goddess remembered the breath of ''Ishtar''.


    However, for such a memory, Ishtar showed a sad face.


    "Oops, it doesn''t look like the other side will stop!!"


    Staff Ruby made an uneasy sound, and even Illya became nervous about it.


    Sitting on the ruins, Skaha turned the short spear in her hand. After confirming that Aozaki Aoko and Kuonji Yuju were far away, her eyes immediately turned to the oppressive behemoth.


    "Ah, do you still want to do it?" Yuzao Qian showed an embarrassed expression, and seemed to be hesitating whether to use all his strength.


    However, at this moment, a cold humming sounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Didn''t you understand me?"


    "Everyone, here! Here! For! Until!"


    That cold humming sound seemed to be mixed with some kind of terrible power, but just hearing it caused a sharp pain in the brains of all those who tried to act, and groaned coldly, as if they had been hit mentally.


    "Aaaaaa¡ª!"


    Tiamat let out a painful muffled sound, covered his head with one hand, and shattered a corner of the 100-meter tall building beside him with the other, and took a few steps back, causing quite a shock.


    "hiss!!"


    There was a headache on his face, but Ishtar, who was less painful because Alley and Tohsaka Rin shared the burden, witnessed this scene with his own eyes, and couldn''t help taking a sigh of relief.


    With the support of Tamamo-mae, Ilya, Tohsaka Rin and others, she had just activated the Mother Goddess of Creation, who could not be harmed by her own A++-level Noble Phantasm, but she only showed such pain in the cold snorts of others. appearance.


    No way? With all her strength, she can''t even say a word of hum? What the **** is this!


    Seeing everyone quiet down, Su Jin raised his head, looked at Tiamat, and at the petite white-haired dragon **** the other''s shoulder.


    When Su Jin and Kurimo looked at each other, Su Jin paused and said:


    "Give me a face, stop it!"


    Hearing this, Kurimo was startled, and then he showed a happy smile:


    "Well, I''ve had enough fun today, so, Little Tia!"


    Kulimo patted Tiamat with his small hand, the latter glanced at Su Jin, showing a wronged expression, and then his body began to shrink rapidly, and soon changed from a 100-meter-high giant to less than 100 meters tall. One meter seven ''petite look''.


    Seeing Tiamat settle down, Su Jin looked around, then raised his hand, revealing the Command Spell on the back of his hand, and said calmly:


    "Invited by the referee of the Holy Grail War, I am here to stop your atrocities!"


    "You guys, do you have an opinion?"


    Feeling the look of ''kill you if you have any opinion'', except for Skaha, who moved a little bit, the others stood there without saying a word, even Ishtar Rin, who had signed an alliance with Su Jin, was safe. points.


    It''s not that they have no temper, but now, the aura of the man in the center of the line of sight is a little too dangerous.


    Just in the face of each other''s malice, they have worked very hard.


    And just after everyone was suppressed by Su Jin, golden rays of light gathered around him, and countless firefly-like spots of light gathered around him into a blond silver armor, a woman holding a battle flag:


    "Thanks Your Majesty for your assistance."


    "But since God Tiamat has stopped illegal behavior, please put away the power that exceeds the specification."


    Hearing this, Su Jin turned his eyes and glanced at her. The latter bowed down humbly, but it made people feel her unyielding spirit:


    Seeing this, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said, "You are more interesting than Joan of Arc."


    "You are rude."


    500 Jeanne Dalque, or the referee who came in the name of Joan of Arc, responded respectfully.


    "According to the agreement, when you stop this violation, I will add two Command Spells for you."


    "I see." Su Jin replied calmly, then stepped forward and continued in the direction of Kurimo: "I''ll leave it to you here."


    Hearing this, Jeanne didn''t do anything, just stood there and sent her off.


    Before catching up with Su Jin, Arturia glanced at the woman who had just begged for Su Jin''s assistance to stop the commotion, but immediately ''abandoned'' after the assistance, she always felt that the other party''s behavior was a little abnormal.


    But no matter how abnormal it is, the other party is also the referee of the Holy Grail War. In this case, Arturia will naturally not blame the other party''s behavior, but quickly followed Su Jin''s pace.


    Standing on the spot and watching Su Jin leave, Jeanne took a deep breath, stood up and planted the battle flag aside, and said loudly:


    "I am Jeanne Dalke, this Holy Grail War has come to the world as a Ruler (referee)!"


    "Because of major violations of the black group, hereby declare that the Holy Grail War has entered a state of forced suspension!"


    "At the same time, I hereby declare that within one hour, all the masters and heroic spirits involved in the chaotic situation will become \"water.;;capital,\"\"source\",group,?6\"?5,6 !!6,1!8!:8?9:;6\''Preparation\'':Use \"::ÖÐ!\'' to \"group,!7:;6.!;6\"?0;: ?1;!8.;3\''2:0 Must gather at Fuyuki Church to discuss punishment!".


    Chapter 1864 Who is the referee?


    Kotomine Church in Fuyuki City.


    Because of the temporary suspension of the Holy Grail War meeting here, all the prayer chairs here were cleared out, and a huge round table with brows jumping for Artoria to see was placed to show equality of status.


    Although she didn''t know what Karen, who called herself one of the referees, meant by the venue supplier, Artoria really felt that she was being targeted by the opponent on purpose.


    However, it is not clear why the ''referee'' can only keep silent about Artoria, who has a bad feeling about her.


    After all, in the eyes of the public now, she came forward as Su Jin''s heroic spirit.


    Under such ''deception'', Artoria could only remain silent in the face of referee Karen''s small target.


    As time passed, a famous heroic spirit found his master and gradually began to sit at the table.


    The first to arrive is the two rituals of Tamamo Mae, who is good at manipulating spells, and her Master.


    After approaching the door of the church, Yuzao''s eyes lit up when she saw Su Jin, and she ran over with two rituals:


    "Migu~ Can I arrange the seats here by myself? If so, can I just sit there?"


    "Yes, your seats can be arranged with confidence!"


    Standing beside the cross and praying, Joan of Arc stood up and replied calmly.


    Hearing Joan of Arc''s answer, wearing a red and white witch costume, the lovely and holy Yuzao exudes a fragrant smell all over her body, pulling the two rituals with obvious indifference to sit next to Su Jin with a smile.


    "Little handsome guy, what''s your name~ This is Tamamo-mae who is completely different from the historical records~ Can you get to know me~"


    Looking at Yuzaoqian with a smile on his face, Su Jin glanced at her in surprise, then signed up and said:


    "Just call me Su Jin."


    After speaking, he paused and said:


    "Like you, from the East."


    "Hey~ It turns out to be a hometown~ It''s so tender~"


    Looking at Yuzaoqian who happily greeted in dialect, Su Jin''s eyes looked strange, and then said:


    "Speaking of which, the divinity in you seems to be Amaterasu Daigoen...''"."


    As the current Amaterasu''s father (Sister Jiuyuan Asuka), Su Jin looked at Tamamo before with a subtle look in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Yuzaoqian immediately retorted with a smile: "Although other people''s godhead is Amaterasu, but no one stipulates that Amaterasu can''t be from Henan~ Are you right?"


    Well, I have nothing to say... Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help showing a smile.


    Seeing Su Jin smiling, Yuzao leaned forward with a smile:


    "Hey, little brother, have you ever heard someone say that you have a sweet smile~"


    "Fox spirit."


    When Ishtar, who had just approached, saw Tamamo before, he blatantly muttered.


    Hearing this, Tamamo before glanced at Ishtar, not wanting to pay attention to her, and then heard:


    "When I see someone is strong and looks good, I post it. Oh, such a woman is more like a ''prostitute'' than the nickname ''prostitute'' given to me by humans."


    "Enough of you!!" Yuzao clapped the table and stood up, staring at Ishtar angrily: "Don''t think that you can provoke me like this when you just joined forces, I tell you, even a fox will get angry! !"


    "Cut~" Ishtar curled his lips and sat down in front of Yuzao, right in front of Su Jin. The look of ignoring him was more than a little beating.


    "Damn it!!" Tamamo bited the handkerchief angrily.


    The farce of the two did not affect others. One after another, the participants began to enter the venue.


    Skaha, who led Aoko Aozaki and Youzhu from Kuonji, was like holding a child. She was holding Elquite''s Poppy and the accompanying Ertuluqi. She couldn''t find her mother, and she looked worried. elegant.


    And in the end, under the eyes of everyone, the world king Klimo, who sat carelessly with Tiamat next to Su Jin.


    "Look at what I''m doing, didn''t I say I''m going to have a meeting? Open, open, open!!"


    Kurimo, who was not tall enough, sat directly on Tiamat''s lap and responded to everyone''s gaze with a smile.

 Chapter 1259：

    Seeing Klymore say this, Jeanne, who was standing on the cross, turned around and walked straight to the round table and said:


    "Now that the participants of the previous special event have arrived, let''s get started."


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Joan of Arc expressionlessly. He was invited to stop Klimo, how could he also become a participant?


    It always feels like Joan of Arc is eager to pull me in for this kind of meeting? Delusion?


    "Well, that''s right, we must first criticize the offenders!!" Kulimo folded his arms and nodded earnestly.


    When she said this, everyone looked at her, and Ishtar/Tohsaka Rin couldn''t help but complain in unison:


    "You are the one who violated the rules!!"


    "Eh? Is it me?" Kurimo''s eyes widened, with a look of disbelief: "."Impossible, there is no prohibition chain issued by the center of the small garden!!"


    Ishtar was stunned when he heard the words, and said with a surprised expression: "Ah? What kind of small garden center, what is the forbidden chain?"


    And at this moment, there were two thumps.


    But it was Su Jin who knocked on the round table in front of him, attracting everyone''s attention:


    "Your Majesty, there is something to remind you, since the initiator of this Holy Grail War is the Buddha, and the venue is also a factor of the new area provided by the Buddha, the rules here are currently controlled by the Buddha. The Hakoba Center will officially take over after the game is over."


    The gift game directly administered by the central center of the small garden, once violated, will inevitably be punished by the center, and if it is a serious violation, it may even usher in the baptism of decadence.


    This is the consensus of the four-digit gods and Buddhas living in the small garden, and under the four-digit number, there is only a vague awareness.


    Of course, Su Jin really wanted to complain about the idea that if Kurimo was not punished by the center, it meant that he did not violate the rules.


    (Lee''s)


    How many times have to cheat to have such an instinct!


    "Ah?" Klimo was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise: "It''s in charge of the great monk, I just said why I violated the rules and the center didn''t come to block me, co-authoring is like this!!"


    "But then again, where did I violate the rules? I don''t feel it!"


    Hearing this, Jeanne took a look at Su Jin, making Su Jin feel inexplicable being stared at.


    Seeing Su Jin, it seemed a little incomprehensible, and there was no tacit understanding at all. Joan of Arc hesitated for a moment, and then said:


    "There is a violation of the black group, I will be responsible for explaining, and Your Majesty is responsible for supplementing?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin understood.


    This is for him to stand on the platform!


    But then again, if I stand on your stage, in the eyes of everyone, are you Joan of Arc or I am the referee?


    While Su Jin complained in his heart, he still nodded:


    "Can!".


    Chapter 1865 You are brave!


    Hearing Su Jin''s answer, Joan was secretly relieved, and looked at Su Jin with a hint of gratitude.


    However, due to the occasion and status, she couldn''t show these things, so she could only continue to maintain the fairness of the referee, and looked at Kurimo calmly and said:


    "Your Majesty the King of the World, you have violated the rules of the black group contestants. This is the main reason why I was able to mediate."


    Having said this, Jeanne paused, and then said:


    "When you were attacked by Lord Ishtar''s Noble Phantasm, you supported God Tiamat with a large amount of magic power in a short period of time, and such power has been judged by the supervisor and the central rules as far more than five. Count the lower limit'' level, are you aware of this?"


    "Contestant regulations? What is that? You still have such restrictions on your side?" Ishtar said in a daze.


    Both Skaha and Yu Ji in the arena frowned, clearly realizing something.


    Also aware of that, there is also the hidden Ai Lei, another goddess who relies on Tohsaka Rin, she decisively chose to hide herself before, trying to leave Tohsaka Rin a trump card that can be turned over.


    But after hearing such news, Alley couldn''t help but remind:


    500 ''This is to remind us that the masters of Hakoniwafang are not in a state of ''full power'' now. When they participated in the Holy Grail War, there was a so-called ''limitation of output''. ¡¯


    Hearing this, Ishtar subconsciously shouted: "Cheat God! Is God Tiamat still in a state of limiting his output?"


    Hear this ''loud''.


    The heroic spirits and the master present all looked at the ''idiot'' Ishtar.


    ¡®Ishtar, are you a fool? Shouldn''t you just keep your mouth shut? What are you shouting so loudly for? ! ¡¯


    Hearing Rin Tohsaka shouting in his mind, Ishtar subconsciously covered his ears:


    "It''s so noisy, I didn''t mean to!!"


    Joan of Arc turned her head, glanced at Ishtar helplessly, and said:


    "Lord Ishtar, are there any questions that I can ask after I have explained it?"


    While speaking, Joan of Arc revealed the bright red Command Spell on the back of her hand, which was the privilege given to her as a judge by the restraining force to restrain Heroic Spirits. There were 28 of them in total. In regulating Heroic Spirits, the effect was far more powerful than the Master''s Command Spell. many.


    "...Oh." Ishtar sat down "honestly" when he heard Joan''s words (bgai).


    Ishtar did not admit that he was a counselor to Joan of Arc, but just thought that as an excellent goddess, he should not do things that humiliate the goddess on this occasion.


    Seeing that Ishtar was honest, Joan gave her one more look, then looked at Klimo, and explained calmly:


    "I repeat."


    "The first item of the contestant''s regulations, during this Holy Grail War, the master of the black group forbids the contribution of the five-digit scale, that is, the contribution of the scale of ''half-god'' as defined by Hakoniwa is prohibited."


    "And when Lord Ishtar activated the Noble Phantasm, His Majesty Kulimo supported God Tiamat''s magic power beyond the scale, and quickly won the victory surrounded by many heroic spirits. For this, His Majesty, your explanation Yes?"


    "Did my efforts exceed the standard?" Kurimo tilted his head and said in a daze: "Impossible, I only produced a five-digit minimum level of strength at that time, can this also exceed the standard?"


    Boom! Boom!


    The sound of the round table being tapped sounded.


    Everyone immediately looked at Su Jin who was knocking on the table and looked at him curiously.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Su Jin glanced at Kurimo and reminded:


    "Your Majesty the King of the World, I have to remind you of one thing here."


    "Among the three most powerful species, the divine power of the natural gods and Buddhas, the dragon power of the pure-blooded dragon species, and the star power of the star spirits are generally considered to be one rank higher in quality."


    "That is to say, you think that the output of the five-digit minimum and lower limit, under the action of the dragon power, the magic power converted to provide Tiamat will automatically increase by one level, reaching a four-digit scale."


    "That''s why Joan of Arc came forward to stop the Holy Grail War."


    Of course, it''s not impossible to directly transmit high-quality dragon power without converting it into magic power, but if Tiamat can''t bear it that way, that''s another topic.


    Hearing Su Jin''s explanation, Joan of Arc turned around, looked at Kurimo and said:


    "That''s what happened."


    The summoned heroic spirit is the God of Creation Tiamat, which is actually not against the rules, and even the so-called crown spiritual foundation is not a category of violations.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that these Creation God-level gods were too difficult for devils, and they all had their own careful thoughts, the inhibitory force would definitely replace all the heroic spirits in the red group with Creation Gods without hesitation.


    As for the crown spirit base, the only one that has the full support of the inhibitory force is the crown strength.


    In fact, the reason for giving the crowning spirit base is to some extent the induction operation of the inhibitory force under the instruction of the Buddha.


    The ancestor of Buddhism had long expected that Kurimo would automatically fill up the magical capacity of the heroic spirit after obtaining the crown spirit base, and used this to reasonably limit the world king, thus causing Kuri Mo was ''reasonably'' unable to win in the Holy Grail War and could only join forces with Su Jin.


    As for the Heroic Spirits who were beaten after Tiamat received four-digit magical power support, I can only say sorry.


    Although they suffered a beating, they at least restrained an extremely powerful opponent, didn''t they?


    After receiving the answer, Kurimo said with a bitter face:


    "Long Li is going to automatically raise a rank? It''s actually going to be converted like this!"


    When Kurimo said this, he glanced at Su Jin subconsciously. This guy''s small universe seems to have an exceptional level of power. She is restricted, why is Su Jin okay?


    Oh, Su Jin doesn''t seem to have used her strength a few times. The only thing that exceeds the standard is to stop her. Well, that''s fine.


    Thinking of this, Kurimo looked at Su Jin, then pouted and said:


    "Okay, since I violated the rules, I will accept the penalty."


    Seeing this, Joan of Arc was obviously relieved. Apparently, with the support of the suppressive intelligence, she knew very well how self-willed Kurimo was.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Su Jin being pulled over as a mascot, Joan of Arc and even her inhibitions wouldn''t really be able to limit this one.


    Of course, this kind of thing cannot be said on the surface, otherwise the referee will not be able to stop the contestants. If this fact is exposed, it will only cause panic in the red team.


    And now, since Kulimo has admitted the punishment, the procedure can proceed normally.


    "Then next, it''s up to me and the parties to discuss the corresponding punishment!"


    As soon as Jeanne finished speaking, Ishtar clapped the table and stood up, protesting loudly:


    "Retire! In this situation, there is no doubt that I must retire!!"


    Hearing this voice, Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at Ishtar, and even Jeanne froze for a while, and her expression was a little uncontrollable.


    Why is this guy so brave? ! .


    Chapter 1866 You will regret it!


    Hearing Ishtar''s words, the one who panicked the most was not the possessed Tohsaka Rin.


    ¡®Ai Lei, should I prepare to retire to save my life? ¡¯


    The fool also knows that putting forward such a condition will definitely provoke Kulimo, and the strength of Kulimo''s group can be seen from the fact that the opponent pressed five groups of Heroic Spirits just now.


    Even if the opponent seemed to have used illegal operations at the time, didn''t this prove that a simple group of Heroic Spirits was not enough for the opponent to fight?


    So I will definitely be targeted by the white-haired dragon girl who doesn''t look easy to mess with, right? Will definitely be wearing small shoes, right?


    Hearing Rin Tohsaka''s dejected words, Elle rarely gave no consolation, but said seriously:


    ¡®Rin, why don¡¯t we think about killing this idiot Ishtar? ¡¯


    ''what? This seems to work! '' Tohsaka Rin''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    ''Hey, hey, you two! Don''t forget that I can also enter this channel~! ¡¯


    Ishtar angrily shouted on the private channel:


    ''It''s too much for you to say kill me in front of me! ¡¯


    ''Who told you to speak out of your head. '' Tohsaka Rin couldn''t help but groaned.


    However, Ishtar snorted coldly and said dissatisfiedly: ''Then you said that apart from this method, how can you eliminate the opponent of Goddess Tiamat? ¡¯


    ''You stupid human, think about it and understand that we, as gods from generations, have no chance of winning against this mother goddess. In this case, if we don''t take advantage of the opponent''s violation and force the opponent to retire, what can we do to win? take your gems? ¡¯


    ''No, you can take your life, but gems can''t, use gems to fight that kind of enemy, I''ll go bankrupt! ! ¡¯


    Hearing Tohsaka Rin''s fierce reaction, Ishtar and Aile couldn''t help being silent for a while.


    Don''t care about life but care about gems? This is the so-called money or life?


    Aware of what he had exposed, Tohsaka Rin was somewhat shy, and quickly changed the subject:


    ¡®However, what you said, Ishtar, is indeed reasonable. The current situation is indeed a good time to exclude competitors. ¡¯


    Seeing Rin Tohsaka agreeing with his own thoughts, Ishtar couldn''t help but snorted: ''You are acquainted. ¡¯


    After solving the internal problems, Ishtar immediately looked around the "victims" present.


    Sure enough, no one agreed with Ishtar, but no one objected either.


    And this was already expected by Ishtar.


    ''In the case of someone taking the risk, choose to be an ostrich to protect yourself, wait and see the situation, ah, the so-called masses...''


    Before the ridicule in Ishtar''s mind was finished, he heard a mature female voice:


    "I don''t agree with this proposal."


    "what?"


    Hearing this, Ishtar looked at Skaha with a look of "Are you crazy".

 Chapter 1260：

    What is this woman thinking? At this time, isn''t it the best time to rule out the mother goddess?


    Equally puzzled was Skaha''s master, Aozaki Aoko, but before he even opened his mouth, Skaha''s eyes persuaded him to go down.


    "I don''t think the so-called ''contribution violation'' has reached the point of being forced to retire from the competition, or it is quite stupid to be forced to retire from the competition because of ''the Master is too strong and the support magic is too much''."


    "With this level of violation, you cannot attack Heroic Spirits for 3 days, and the restriction against attacking the Master is enough. If you retire, it is far from enough."


    Hearing this, Aozaki Aoko, who originally wanted to object, suddenly realized.


    Co-authoring is like this!


    Yes, if the master is forced to retire because of the strength of the master, then the magician who came to the competition with magic like that, wouldn''t the true ancestor master over there also be forced to retire?


    In this way, the strong are tied, and the weak can do their best, so what kind of Holy Grail war are they fighting, and whoever is weaker wins!


    Aoko Aozaki, who had no idea what Hakoba''s so-called restrictions were actually restricting, thought of herself, and naturally acquiesced to Skaha''s proposal.


    ''Smart choice. ¡¯ Karen, who was not in the seat, but as the referee¡¯s assistant, watched by the door, couldn¡¯t help but glance at Skaha.


    It is true that Klimo has violated the regulations, but if it is forced to retire from the competition, it will be the consensus of the two groups of both sides that the use of magic power beyond the five-digit range will be withdrawn from the competition.


    Coincidentally, among the people present, except for Tohsaka Rin, who is not considered a gem, everyone has the ability to provide magic power on a scale of five figures or more.


    After all, there are more than one true ancestor, magician, and root connected to the Red Group. In this case, restricting the Black Group''s magic power supply is the Red Group''s advantage.


    Even if you add Tohsaka Rin, who has a lot of gems in reserve, the master of the red group naturally overwhelms the black group on the upper limit of the magic power supply.


    Naturally, this advantage cannot be given up.


    Therefore, in terms of punishment, it is absolutely impossible to use magic power beyond the five-digit specification, and it must be forced to retire.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    The black team''s own participation restrictions cannot be extended to the extent that both parties must do so.


    Perhaps Skaha saw this and came out against Ishtar, because the blind goddess only saw the immediate benefits, not the long-term.


    Hehe, with such a pattern gap, who is the goddess?


    At that time, Joan of Arc glanced at Kurimo, and found that the other party was a little relieved after watching his trial happily, and then said:


    "Apart from the above two, who else wants to make an opinion?"


    The answer to Joan was silence.


    Even if someone wanted to impose a small punishment, in the face of Kurimo, who has been looking at everyone happily, no one has a bottom line in their hearts. It can even be said that most people''s hearts are not here.


    .....00


    After all, from Jeanne''s point of view, Yuzaoqian has been leaning towards Su Jin, as if she doesn''t care about the Holy Grail War, and her two master ceremonies are even more dull, and there is not much response.


    On the other hand, Ilya was even more obvious. She was restless, as if she was worried about someone and wished the meeting would end earlier.


    The True Ancestors of Yu Meiren''s group looked more like a transparent person, just observing the people present.


    Therefore, apart from Ishtar, only Skaha is really interested in raising this opinion, but the two have completely opposite opinions.


    "Since everyone has no opinion, let''s vote and choose the one proposed by His Excellency Ishtar."


    The answer to Joan of Arc was nothing but Ishtar!


    "Damn, it''s obviously a great opportunity." Ishtar stomped angrily and said angrily, "You will regret it!!"


    Saying that, she patted the table and walked out of the church angrily.


    Seeing this, Jeanne did not stop her, but after a moment of silence, she said:


    "In this case, the penalties for violations by the black group are as follows:"


    "First, attacks against Heroic Spirits cannot be launched within three days, second, attacks against the Master are prohibited, and third, during the Holy Grail War, their location must be disclosed to all participating parties."


    "The above, is there any objection?"


    The one who answered Jeanne was still silent.


    Seeing this, Jeanne nodded slightly and said:


    "So, the ruling is complete."


    "Next, please leave in an orderly manner according to my arrangement." Eight.


    Chapter 1867 Ishtar realized the truth


    In Fuyuki City, only the locals are familiar with the alleys.


    Ishtar, who was the first to leave the church, is being criticized by ''accomplices''.


    "As a result, the final result is that you offend the white-haired dragon girl who seems to be easy to mess with, and then fail to achieve the purpose of letting the other party exit, so what are you trying to figure out?"


    Tohsaka Rin said angrily in Ishtar''s ear, if it wasn''t for her who was controlling her body now, she would have stomped her feet in anger.


    Compared with Rin Tohsaka''s directness, Elei, who has a milder personality, just said briefly: "Too reckless."


    "It''s too long-winded!"


    Ishtar stamped his feet in place angrily, and then said angrily:


    "Since it''s a game, isn''t it a matter of course to use the means that can be used to win? Games like this are fun only if you win!"


    "Five Zero"


    Hearing Ishtar''s righteousness, Tohsaka Rin was silent for a while, and stabbed the knife faintly:


    "But now, you don''t have any benefit, but you have caused a whole lot of trouble!"


    "Crap!"


    Ishtar blushed and raised his voice angrily.


    "At least I left early before I was targeted by the other party?"


    "Ah?" Tohsaka Rin was stunned when he heard the words, but he didn''t expect that Ishtar''s "atmosphere departure" just now was "running with a guilty conscience".


    "That''s all you can do."


    Ailei sighed helplessly. Obviously, she has a full understanding of this two-faced goddess:


    "Even if you think Goddess Tiamat is a formidable enemy, you can''t be so easily hostile to her."


    "But I''m afraid!" Ishtar curled his lips unhappily: "That mother goddess was banished to the imaginary space by our ancestors, to put it bluntly, Ailey, you and I are both descendants of evil sons. Such an old ancestor, do you think the mother **** will bring us back?"


    "And from the attack just now, the strength of the Mother Goddess completely overwhelmed our single unit. Unless multiple Heroic Spirits join forces, it is impossible to win. In this case, if we do not exclude the opponent, we will not even think about winning. !"


    "You can still think of this?"


    Tohsaka Rin was shocked by Ishtar''s "wisdom", and for the descendants of the same betrayal, Alley sighed:


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, it''s true."


    "It''s just..." Ailei paused when she said this, and added faintly: "Ishtar, are you sure that the mother goddess really needs more than one heroic spirit to fight against? , is it really that powerful?"


    "What do you mean?" Ishtar asked confused.


    On the other hand, Rin Tohsaka, who knew that Alley had been silent and was trying to gather information on the enemy, thought of something, and immediately asked:


    "Ai Lei, did you observe anything just now?"


    "There was indeed something observed."


    Ellie explained in a solemn tone:


    "First of all, the ''magic girl''s heroic spirit'' who supported our magic before, her situation with her master is very special, the whole body seems to be composed of magic circuits, the total amount of magic power is more than 100 times that of Rin, and the quality is even more Twenty times as much."


    "Such a huge magical power, as long as there is a good Noble Phantasm, it can cause terrible attack power."


    "Furthermore, the True Ancestor Poppy who doesn''t seem to have much effect, although her strength does not seem to be very good, it always gives me a sense of danger, and her Master, the woman who is also the True Ancestor, was at that time. I noticed the movement of her summoning the chain, if I guessed correctly, it should be a fantasy."


    When Tohsaka Rin heard this, his heart suddenly froze:


    "Fantasy realization? Liar, right? One of the closest magic to magic?"


    "That blond girl who looks so easy to deceive actually has such a trick?"


    "Wait, True Ancestor Jiakong is dreaming? Could it be possible, that woman is Baiji Erquite, so the little black-haired girl who is with her today should not be a handsome man./


    In just an instant, Tohsaka Rin knew that the real danger in this pair was not the Heroic Spirit, but the Master:


    "The two daughters of Zhu Yue, the king of the moon, actually participated in the war. This is really..."


    "Not only that, but the other person, the Queen of the Kingdom of Shadows, Skaha, didn''t do her best from beginning to end. Besides, I can feel the aura of the root in her Master, but I''m not sure if it''s the so-called magic or the age of the gods. Fragments."


    "And in the end, before the nympho-looking Tamamo, let''s not talk about what she is suppressing, that is almost equal to the divinity of the pinnacle of the Age of Gods, her Master, the one who almost exudes the smell of roots. A woman is not a role to be messed with..."


    Hearing Alley''s comments on all the red masters and heroic spirits who just appeared, Ishtar suddenly realized a blind spot:


    "Doesn''t that mean that in the fight just now, I was the only one who did my best?"


    "..."


    After Ishtar told the truth, Tohsaka Rin and Alle Qiqi fell silent.


    Realizing this, Ishtar grabbed his hair angrily:


    "Damn!! It doesn''t matter if there is one more mother goddess, those abominable masters of the same group actually plot against me! Damn, **** it!! They will definitely go to **** when they die! Go to hell!!"


    Hearing Ishtar''s complaint, Tohsaka Rin also sighed helplessly:


    "So, what''s next?"


    "Let''s go back to the base and repair it first, and I''ll think of a way." Speaking of which, Alley paused and said, "Don''t worry, Rin, although I don''t have much confidence in winning, I still have confidence in protecting you."


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin paused for a while, and said, "The premise is that our alliance doesn''t do anything."


    "Well, how come there are so many monsters in the Holy Grail War, is the restraint force used to make up for us?"


    Hearing this, Elle could only smile awkwardly. Originally, she thought that the two goddesses depended on Tohsaka Rin, and Rin was a high-quality magician, and their odds of winning should be very good.


    In the end, I met Su Jin, Tianke and the others, and then I met a goddess of origin like Tiamat, the mother goddess. In the end, there were a lot of true ancestor princesses, magicians, and those who were connected to the root. hanger.


    In the Holy Grail War in Fuyuki City, each of these characters could easily capture the Holy Grail, but in the Holy Grail War held by Hako Garden, they all came out in one breath.


    There is no way.


    I can only try my best to see if I can save my life.... Until now, Alley didn''t understand why Su Jin gave such a superior contract. At the time of co-authoring, he was really worried that they would be withdrawn early. ?


    What an unhappy truth...


    In a helpless mood, Tohsaka Rin temporarily regained control of his body and took the two goddesses back to the house.


    At the same time, the direction of the Church of the Holy Church.


    Joan of Arc began to arrange the departure of the master and the heroic spirits in an orderly manner.


    Chapter 1868 Kurimo''s invitation to join forces


    Under Joan of Arc''s investigation authority granted by the Holy Grail and Inhibition, the Heroic Spirits and Masters present here have almost no secrets.


    Therefore, Yu Meiren and the black and white true ancestor Jijun were the first to be arranged to leave.


    Under the leadership of Kotomine Risei, the three left from the back door of the church.


    In order to prevent accidents, several people were ordered by Joan of Arc to forcibly leave the urban area of ??Fuyuki City for 30 kilometers and prohibit the use of active investigation capabilities.


    On the one hand, it is to prevent this group of people from being attacked by other groups of Heroic Spirits, and on the other hand, it is also to prevent this group of people from sneaking up on others.


    After all, the Moon King hidden in the depths is highly skilled, but from the perspectives of Joan of Arc who invoked the Holy Grail, Karen who holds the gift of Hakoba, Su Jin and Kuremo, her concealment is nothing but the emperor''s new Clothes.


    Considering that the King of the Moon was hiding obvious impure motives at this time, Joan of Arc would arrange for this group to leave first and give them constraints.


    Its purpose is to remind people who leave behind to be careful of this group of sneak attacks.


    After confirming that the True Ancestors had left a certain distance, Jeanne turned her head and said to Skaha and the others who were still in their seats:


    "Two minutes later, when you start from the side door, it is also forbidden to use the 16 force of detection energy."


    "understood."


    Skaha heard the words and got up together with Aozaki Aoko and Kuonji Yuju, ready to leave.


    Just before leaving, she paused, turned her head and glanced at Su Jin and Kurimo, then said nothing, followed Qingzi and Youzhu, and left the church.

 Chapter 1261：

    After the group left for 3 minutes, Jeanne turned her head and said to Illya:


    "You can directly dematerialize and leave as a spiritual body."


    This group was a little more convenient because they didn''t let the Master come over, and because Illya''s expression was too easy to understand.


    After all, Joan of Arc had already seen Irisviel beside Su Jin before she came forward to stop it, so she naturally understood what the other party was thinking now, so she did not impose any restrictions, but let it go directly.


    "oh oh!!"


    Illya, who was in a hurry to leave, bowed to everyone at this time and said, "Sorry for disturbing you."


    After she finished speaking, she hurriedly left, looking for a connection with Irisviel, and quickly moved away after becoming a spiritual body.


    Seeing Ilya leaving in a spirit form and quickly opening a distance of several kilometers, Joan of Arc looked at the front of Yuzao who had been pulling Su Jin to speak:


    "Miss Liangyi, you can leave the main entrance with your heroic spirit."


    "I see."


    After the two ceremonies, he nodded coldly, stood up and walked towards the church door.


    Seeing this, although she was extremely reluctant, Yuzaoqian stood up crying and waved to Su Jin:


    "Goodbye~ If we meet next time, it will be our opponent~~"


    As he spoke, he blew a kiss, and then followed behind the two ceremonies in three steps, gradually disappearing into the night.


    After everyone left, Joan of Arc glanced at Karen, who had been watching, and said nothing, just walked up to Su Jin and Kurimo:


    "Your Majesty, the venue has been cleaned up and you can communicate now."


    The implication is that you can have real talks.


    Hearing Joan''s words, Artoria''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch.


    After all, Joan of Arc''s attitude is not like a fair judge, but similar to that of a retainer''s servant, which really makes Arturia a little concerned.


    However, no one at the scene cared about Arturia''s micro-expression. After Joan of Arc notified the venue to be emptied, Su Jin took the lead in asking Kurimo:


    "I met again, Your Majesty Kurimo, I think the last time I met was in the northern district of Hakoniwa, when you bought those god-king counterparts from me."


    However, in the face of Su Jin''s opening remarks, Kulimo said resentfully: "Why didn''t you say it was in my little world?"


    "Forehead..."


    This sentence, Tian was directly chatted to death. After all, Su Jin actually had a clue about the world that was destroyed by the battle with Hei Tian, ??but he didn''t expect that Kurimo would say this when he came.


    Shouldn''t this world king come to settle accounts with me?


    However, just when Su Jin thought so, Kurimo suddenly said:


    "Well, although the loss is quite large, I actually don''t have the idea of ??asking you to settle accounts."


    As he said, he laid his head on the round table with a soft look all over his body:


    "You can rest assured about my participation in the competition. After all, I don''t have any immediate community. Even if I win the Holy Grail War, I can''t manage the lower levels, so you basically don''t have to worry about what I will do."


    "Of course, if you want to talk about ouroboros, then don''t worry, because they will fight themselves before they compete for the commander of the Heavenly Army."


    "So I came here this time, basically in accordance with the usual practice, representing the Sun Kings within the Ouroboros, and acknowledging your management of the lower level, well, you can also understand it as a walk."


    Speaking of which, Kurimo smiled cheerfully:


    "But speaking, I had a lot of fun today. When I saw someone with the name of Ishtar attacking me, I seem to have seen Alger who challenged the three thousand worlds back then."


    "It''s also so youthful and 500 reckless, but this Ishtar''s character is better than Alger''s."


    Speaking of which, Kulimo paused, glanced at Su Jin and said, "Don''t make a small report with Alger just now, she has a very small mind."


    "Haha." Su Jin smiled, waved his hand to show no need to worry, and then continued, "It''s just some jokes, Alger won''t care too much."


    "That''s just for you..."


    Kulimo murmured, then turned his head to look at Su Jin and said:


    "Oh, by the way, Little Halloween has found you?"


    "...I found it." Su Jin paused, nodded and admitted.


    Hearing this, Kulimo showed a playful expression: "Then did she mention the world war?"


    Hearing the world war, Su Jin frowned:


    "How to say?"


    Hearing this, Kurimo said with a smile:


    "Xiao Wansheng wants to join forces with me to participate in the world war, but you know her character, I get along a bit, and some don''t."


    "What''s the point?" Su Jin had a faint hunch in his heart.


    At this time, Kurimo stretched out his hand towards Su Jin and said:


    "Hey, Su Jin, let''s join forces!".


    Chapter 1869 Deal


    Hearing the invitation from Kurimo to join forces, Su Jin was stunned for a moment, then laughed:


    "Are you sure you want to join hands with me when I don''t even understand the specific situation?"


    However, in the face of Su Jin''s answer, Kurimo held out his chest and said confidently:


    "Because I''m worried about your rejection, I have to invite you in advance."


    Worried about rejection, so send out invitations in advance? What logic is this? Su Jin was puzzled for a moment, then looked at Kurimo in surprise and said:


    "It seems that you already expected that I would refuse?"


    "Well~ I really have no bottom in my heart."


    Kulimo scratched his cheeks, then leaned on Tiamat''s body, and said to Su Jin in a state of brain padding:


    "After all, you are also one of our members now, so I don''t think there is any need to block you with information about the world war."


    The so-called member of Klimore is naturally a ''two-digit member''.


    In Little Garden, it can be said that there are only twenty people who rank in the rank of truth of the universe, and they are the true managers of Little Garden.


    When he heard that it was a gift game that only two digits could know, Su Jin couldn''t help but feel a little curious.


    "In a nutshell, the so-called World War is a super-large gift game with ''all the history from the beginning of Hakoniwa''s establishment to the present'' as a prize, and only two figures have the right to participate!"


    "Even if it is a two-digit number, not everyone can participate in the world war, because one of the conditions for participation is the possibility of ''development into a new small garden'', so the people who can participate are in the two-digit number. Also a minority."


    As Kulimo said, he raised his index finger and said, "If you think about it carefully, the Four Great Primitives plus the paranoid of the Crusaders, plus me, Haozhou, and Nuwa, these are the only people who can participate."


    "Among them, the original four are based on ''one of the cornerstones of Hakoniwa'' as their participation capital.


    The paranoid of the Crusaders teamed up with the box boat to participate in the competition.


    Nuwa was able to participate with the oriental creator, the creator god, and multiple factors that simulate the Taiji map of the star creation map.¡± "


    "Then, it''s me, like Hakoya, who also has the concept of ''carrying the world'' and is qualified to be the bearer of the new Hakoten, and thus won the right to participate."


    "As for what I said about joining forces, that''s because there are quasi-single-digit participants among the contestants, and they are the initiators of the trial, so except for the Four Great Primordial Primordial, other qualified people can find a ''helper'' to participate in the world war."


    "The twin goddesses have been trying to make Halloween my helper in the past, but as I said, I have no confidence in Halloween, so I found you."


    Kurimo explained the world war without shyness, and was not worried that the contents would be known to others present.


    In fact, within the scope of Little Garden, the content of the World War has a very high shielding authority. Anyone who does not have the permission of the two-digit number will not be able to remember the content even if they hear others talking about the World War.


    After hearing Kurimo''s explanation, Su Jin tapped the table with his index finger and muttered to himself:


    "The bet is all the ''history'' since the establishment of the small garden? That is to say, the person who gets this can even reproduce a new small garden? Is this your way to single digits?"


    "exactly."


    Kulimo nodded slightly, affirmed Su Jin''s statement, and added:


    "As of now, the proven conditions on the road to single digits are ''reaching a certain level of human nature, or self,'' and in addition to that, ''building a universe that can interfere with countless universes with one''s own hands'' The great gift of '', and the ''strength of the lowest limit of cosmic truth'', and maybe a lot of other conditions, but that''s not what I know."


    Hearing this sentence, Su Jin suddenly understood why Kurimo found himself.


    By winning the ''world war'', she wants to acquire the construction technology of Hakoniwa, and then build her own ''multiverse interferometer'' to become a single digit.


    Of course, there is actually an option to compete for the small garden. After all, the so-called ''small garden'' is actually a ''multiple interference device'' made by the four primordials, but this thing has a master, and Kurimo is not a paranoid. To steal other people''s things to use, so naturally only need information.


    And the one from the Crusaders, who not only came to grab food, but also thought of swallowing it alone, no wonder he was targeted by the primitives.


    While Su Jin murmured in his heart, he also looked at Kurimo, and asked with a faint and dignified expression:


    "Although I am very grateful for your invitation, King of the World, I don''t think I can win a war of this scale with certainty."


    "It''s nothing if you try it!" Kulimo pouted and complained, ".¡¦ Anyway, if you want to break through the single digit, you will have to get these things sooner or later. In this case, you might as well join hands with me and get the things directly. Get it first! Be prepared!"


    Hearing Kulimo''s words, Su Jin couldn''t refute, but at the same time he had a headache that the other party must get the ''answer'' now.


    He can''t say that in such a situation, he can''t express obvious hostility, can he?


    After all, if you think about it, you know that the thing has been stuck on the path of Yawei''s "one and only God" in the Four Great Primitives, and has never given up the control of Hakoba, and Su Jin has cut off the possibility of Yawei forcing the gods away.


    Under such circumstances, world war is almost what is necessary for Yahweh to be the only god.


    In this case, just think about it and you will know what kind of unpredictable crazy behavior the Lord will do.


    In this case, Su Jin naturally wanted to come forward to stop him. After all, both sides had a feud, so naturally he had to kill him, otherwise he would be the one who died.


    But the conflict must be based on the basic law of a conflict (Li''s), and go up to oppose Yawei carelessly...


    Well, it seems not impossible.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin paused and said, "So, what are the benefits of working with you?"


    "Ah?" Gulimo seemed to have no idea that Su Jin agreed so quickly, so he was a little stunned.


    Seeing Kurimo''s stunned expression, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing and said, "What? Since it''s cooperation, how should the interests be distributed? Naturally, we need to talk about it?"


    "Benefit distribution!" Kulimo folded his hands on his chest and said with a slightly subtle expression: "You can take a copy of Hakoniwa''s information, but I have to use myself to get to the single digit. The body, I can''t possibly give you half of the body, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin looked at Kurimo strangely, and then joked:


    "Half the body of a two-digit pure-blood dragon? Deal!".


    Chapter 1870 The deal is indeed done this time!


    "Go away!"


    Hearing this, Kurimo rolled his eyes and told Su Jin to get out.


    Is she the kind of person who sells herself?


    She is not Alger and Hestia. She owes Su Jin a whole lot of debt, but she still can''t pay it off. Since she doesn''t owe money, why should she split herself into two and give Su Jin half of it? ?


    "I can earn the equivalent reward, even if it''s not enough for me to pay an IOU. Want my body? No way!"


    Kulimo snorted and stated his bottom line.


    Hearing her say this, Su Jin laughed and joked, "Your Excellency Kulimo''s cooperation seems very insincere!"


    At this time, Kulimo rolled his eyes and said speechlessly: "This is not sincere, how can you be more greedy than Halloween!"


    "She just wants to copy a piece of information, and by the way, asks me to help build the world, and give a few more projections for her to drive. Why don''t you just want me half-life?"


    "I''ve never seen a brazen person like you! The asking price is too harsh, even more ruthless than that greedy guy from Halloween! If you say you''re not your own mother and son, I won''t believe it!"


    In fact, the only price Klimore was willing to give the Halloween Queen was ''sharing information''.


    After all, there are too few qualifications to participate in the 500 World War, and she and Nuwa are the only ones who are qualified but have not joined forces. Therefore, as the strong party, it is them who are qualified to compete.


    After all, there are very few candidates!


    However, the Halloween Queen asked for a bit more chips, which made Kulimo feel a little disadvantaged, so Kulimo was not very happy before.


    The qualifications for the competition belong to her, and she is the first party. How can she end up paying back the cost, so wouldn''t she be begging for food on her knees?


    So Klimore has been ignoring the Queen of Halloween, in short, there are other things to talk about, not to mention the world war.


    That is, recently, the situation in Hakoniwa has changed too fast, and Kurimo realized that time may be running out, and Yawei is likely to increase his investment in the world war, so she hurriedly came out to find help, and thus found Su Jin''s head. .

 Chapter 1262：

    Otherwise, she would rather wait slowly until the moment when the small garden is completely destroyed, and start to reverse all the history of the small garden from the end of the world. If it does not succeed, then wait for the four great primordials to build another small garden and continue to squat.


    After all, for Kulimo, the most important thing for her is time. In the absence of enemies, she can play whatever she likes. Anyway, in the end, she can handle it.


    In this case, as long as the price offered by the partner is too high, Kurimo naturally thinks of rejecting the other party''s proposal.


    Hearing what Kulimo said, Su Jin immediately understood that ''bargaining'' was impossible. He angered this little ancestor, and it was really difficult for him to find an opportunity to participate in the world war.


    The necessary conditions for a single-digit transaction, he is also greedy!


    But at this time, Su Jin naturally couldn''t lick Kurimo.


    Kulimo is Party A, isn''t he Party A?


    It is obviously impossible to win the world war from Yawei without equal power, and at present, except for the four primordial primordials, Su Jin is also capable of fighting against the one and only god.


    So in fact, Su Jin and Kurimo are in a situation where both will benefit if they are combined, and both will lose if they are divided.


    Under such circumstances, Su Jin was naturally ready for a tug-of-war:


    "Since we can''t reach a consensus, how about we put this proposal on hold for the time being? Come to think of it, there is no shortage of preparation time for a world war, right?"


    Hearing this, Kurimo raised his eyebrows, glanced at Su Jin curiously, and muttered:


    "Well, that''s pretty much the same."


    "Generally speaking, it is more appropriate to carry out a world war in the ''middle and late stages'' of the Little Garden Universe. At that time, it was close to the end, and all the development trajectories were solidified to the point where it can be pushed by cause and effect. The data obtained at that time , is the most complete data.¡±


    Speaking of this, Kurimore paused and said: "And the current Hakoba has not reached the point I said, (bgai) So if we have time, we still have it."


    Hearing this, Su Jin clapped his hands and said:


    "That''s it!"


    "Okay, let''s put this topic aside and talk about other things."


    "Tell me something else?" Kulimo glanced at Su Jin, then thought for a while, looked up at Tiamat, and suddenly said: "Speaking of which, Tiamat seems to be still serving as a water tanker in the Heavenly Army. God?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin leaned on the back of the chair, raised his legs and said, "You seem to be very satisfied with your heroic spirit?"


    "Well~ it''s interesting to be petted by a woman who wants to be my mother occasionally."


    Kulimo arched in Tiamat''s arms, found a comfortable position and said:


    "So from this point of view, I don''t want her to be swallowed up by the water sky of Hakoba."


    "What about the reward?" Su Jin, like a philistine businessman, rubbed his hands together and said, "Without the benefit of blocking Shuitian, I, as the leader, naturally cannot force her."


    "Oh, that''s true!" Klimore was stunned, and then casually quoted a price: "How about a share of authority?"


    "make a deal!"


    Su Jin chose the deal without hesitation. A Tiamat with less than four digits was exchanged for a share of authority, and he also sold Kulimo for a face. Shui Tian himself would raise his hands to agree when he stood here.


    "Isn''t it easy to do small things? I don''t agree to big things. I''m still so greedy, and I don''t know who it is."


    Kulimo muttered, then broke free from Tiamat''s arms and jumped out, landed on the ground, patted his skirt and said:


    "By the way, I see this Holy Grail War, you are almost walking, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and joked, "Why, do you want to make it more difficult for me?"


    "There is such an idea."


    Kulimo smiled, then narrowed her eyes, and after looking around, she said with a smile:


    "If you just kill the enemy, it''s not too difficult for you, how about another way to win?"


    "What method?" Su Jin asked after hearing the words.


    "I remember that you were born in the world of the Celestial Dynasty, so you should know the phrase ''defeat without fighting''?"


    "Oh?" Su Jin narrowed his eyes, his expression a little playful: "What do you mean?"


    "Considering that the black team basically won''t stop you, then your winning condition is to collect all the fourteen Heroic Spirits, how about that?"


    At this time, Klimore said with a smile:


    "If you can get the allegiance of all the heroic spirits, um, concessions are not acceptable in the world war, then let''s say, the prize is that I openly join Arcadia and promise to make two shots?"


    "make a deal!"


    When the words fell, Su Jin knocked on the table and said calmly.


    Chapter 1871 Su Jin who is valued


    Fuyuki City, suburbs, in a private house.


    After letting the landlady here go out for a few days through hypnosis, Aozaki Aoko walked into the two-story one-family building with a feeling of guilt.


    "Although it''s very exciting, but this kind of behavior of robbing people''s houses, I feel that it is better to do less in the future."


    "This is a special case."


    Kuonji Yuju took out his wallet from his pocket, took out 50,000 yen, and stuffed it under the phone as the rent for the past few days. At the same time, he also said:


    "If you stay in a hotel, you will inevitably have to register your information, so it''s easy to let the hostile master know that once that happens, the damage caused is far from what living in the suburbs can compare to."


    Hearing this, Aoko Aozaki sat on the sofa and said with her legs crossed:


    "But once the fight starts, this house will also be smashed by us, right?"


    "The landlord will also lose money then, right?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Skaha, who had turned on the TV after entering the door, pointed to the TV and said:


    "The battle area just now, but nothing happened!"


    Hearing this, Aoko Aozaki looked towards the TV, but saw that the news media in Fuyuki City were broadcasting live news:


    "In the afternoon of local time, Rukawa Street near the center of Fuyuki City received many reports, claiming that there were many gas explosions here. Now let''s interview the local gas operator."


    After speaking, the host handed the microphone to a middle-aged man in a suit, and the middle-aged man shouted as soon as he arrived:


    "It''s fake, it''s definitely fake. This is someone playing a prank and calling the false police in a group."


    "We checked all the pipelines, except for normal aging, no damage was found, and there was no so-called explosion. I can assure the general public that the natural gas pipeline in Fuyuki City is absolutely safe!"


    "If you don''t believe me, ask the residents here, since there was a gas explosion, why is there no one in the hands, and there is no trace of the explosion here? So, everything is fake. Someone called the false police and should be sentenced!!"


    Looking at the manager with a loud voice and a tongue-tied voice in front of him, Aoko Aozaki blinked and said:


    "The place where they are standing seems to be the place where we fought, right? I have seen the overpass before, but... how did it become like this again?"


    "It''s intact, isn''t it?"


    Skaha turned off the TV, sat on the sofa on the other side, and crossed his legs:


    "Although I doubt the position of the judge named Jeanne, the opponent''s ability is still worthy of recognition."


    "Being able to restore an entire urban center in a short period of time, even with the help of restraint, her mobility cannot be underestimated."


    Hearing this, Aoko Aozaki looked at the senbei on the table, picked up a piece, tore it open, took a bite, and said while chewing:


    "So, if we fight in Fuyuki City, don''t worry too much about the damage caused? Oh~ if I had this ability, I wouldn''t have been scolded by Yuju for hurting the house before, right?"


    Hearing these words, Jiuyuanji Yuzhu slanted over and glanced at Aozaki Aoko with a look of disgust in her eyes.


    She snorted, walked to the sofa on the other side, sat down in the seat opposite Skaha, and then said:


    "So, what is the result of the temptation? Do you have the answer? Queen of the Land of Shadows."


    Hearing Yuju of Kuonji say this, Skaha raised the corners of his mouth and said in a good mood:


    "Ah, there is indeed an answer."


    "Oh! What''s the answer?" Aozaki Aoko looked at Skaha with the Senbei in her mouth: "Are you ready to surrender and retreat? If so, I suggest surrendering to that Dragon Lady, after all, I don''t want the Holy Grail War to end. After that, he was chased and killed by the other party!"


    "The strength of that group is indeed very strong, but if the opponent''s master is restricted, I still have the confidence to kill the opponent''s heroic spirit."


    Skaha said this, and at the same time said in a somewhat happy tone:


    "And apart from the two masters who appeared in the black group, I have the confidence to defeat the others. Of course, it''s only limited to heroic spirits."


    "If it is the Master in front of Tamamo, or the King of the Moon who is hiding in Yu Meiren''s body, I only have the confidence to take you to escape."


    "Ah?" Qingzi Aoqi listened, and her mouth gradually opened wide: "A lie? Is that cold little girl that strong? Also, the King of the Moon is hidden on Yu Meiren, are you sure? This is real?"


    At this time, Skaha pointed to himself with a smile and said, "Please trust the intuition of a warrior who has experienced many battles."


    "In this war, the only ones I can''t kill are the two masters of the black group. Well, they seem to be called Kurimo and Su Jin, right?"


    "These two, give me the feeling that I can''t match my best efforts... Hehe, it''s like facing the gods when I was young."


    "Apart from them, there is almost no existence that I can''t kill."


    Speaking of which, Skarha paused and said:


    "However, it is worth mentioning that the referee, that is, Joan of Arc''s attitude towards Su Jin is very suspicious."


    Hearing this, Aozaki Aoko, who was hugging the pillow, couldn''t help but be shocked: "Ah? Are you trying to say that the referee is in the same group as them?"


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "That''s not true, it''s just that I feel that the referee has a subtle sense of deference to that dangerous man."


    Skaha said this, tapped the solar system with his index finger, frowned and said:


    "It feels very familiar, I seem to have seen it somewhere before... Oh, by the way, when facing the sun **** Ruger''s believers, Joan of Arc looked at the man''s eyes, which reminded me of Ruger''s believers. Look at his Lord God."


    "what?"


    Aoko Canozaki said with a confused expression:


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Isn''t that Joan of Arc a cross saint in France? She looked at her own god? Don''t tell me that Su Jin''s real name is Jehovah?"


    Hearing Aoko Aozaki''s complaints, Skaha smiled, obviously not thinking of defending with Aoko, or she also felt that this guess was too exaggerated, so she explained:


    .....00


    "Although it''s not impossible, you should treat it as my old man''s illusion."


    On the other hand, Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu said calmly: "So, the real danger is the Dragon Girl Group, Su Jin Group? By the way, do you know who the heroic spirit following that man is, Skaha?"


    "I don''t know, but it should be a knight from the same mythology as me, or one with the demeanor of a king. Considering such conditions, maybe King Arthur might also be?"


    Hearing Skaha''s words, Aozaki Aoko felt more and more that Skaha was unreliable.


    King Arthur is a girl, what international joke are you making?


    But Jiuyuanji Youzhu accepted this easily and said:


    "In that case, let''s arrange the response strategy according to King Arthur."


    "Qingzi, next, Skaha and I will teach you the information and coping methods of all the current contestants as much as possible, and prepare mentally."


    Hearing this, Cangzaki Qingzi pointed at himself blankly and said, "Why do I want to learn this?"


    Skaha and Jiuyuanji Yuzhu looked at each other at this time, and then Yujiuyuanji Yuzhu sighed and reminded:


    "If you think you want to live safely next, battle is doomed, idiot."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, inside an abandoned church in Fuyuki City.


    The True Ancestor King, who opened his red eyes, looked at his daughter with ruthless eyes, and looked at his daughter in a daze./


    "I have a mission for you!"


    "Investigate the situation of that man, I need to know all the information about him and even the black group!"


    "Do you understand? Eltluqi!" Eight.


    Chapter 1872 The idea of ????Alter Luqi


    Heard the order of the moon king, the scarlet moon.


    Or the order of Zhu Yue with a poppy face.

 Chapter 1263：

    The heart that Aerluqi had mentioned at first suddenly calmed down.


    "Yes, my subordinates take orders."


    Claiming to be not a daughter but a subordinate, this shows the true status of Aertelluqi.


    In fact, after the initial resurrection of Zhu Yue, the failed ''resurrection tool'' of Eltluqi has no meaning of existence.


    The reason why the Moon King hasn''t dealt with her is because the other party still has to participate in the Holy Grail War and needs a group of capable subordinates.


    After being defeated once, the resurrected and incomplete Moon King has to fight against Elquite''s consciousness, which is the backhand left by the inhibition force after being trapped by the opponent.


    It is precisely because of this that Zhu Yue''s state is not stable, and her spirit is extremely easy to lose control, which is also the reason why "Five Zero" Altluqi believes that Zhu Yue will be lurking in Poppy''s consciousness.


    She seems to want to use the natural ancestors like Poppy to avoid the negative impression of living in Elquite and avoid the backhand of inhibition.


    Know this, especially the order given by Zhu Yue when she was slightly out of control.


    After walking out of the church and arriving at the open space in front of the church, the corners of her mouth twitched up involuntarily.


    "His Royal Highness Ji-jun!" The black knight appeared beside Eltluqi.


    Rezowal Stuart, the sixth seat of the twenty-seven ancestors of the dead, who holds the true demon of the magic sword, has been the guardian knight of Ertuluqi since a thousand years ago.


    Therefore, after this Ji Jun summoned, he immediately felt a small place like Jidong and assisted the opponent in their actions.


    "Good work, Sir Stuart."


    In front of the long-following knight, Eltluqi raised her humble head in front of the Moon King again:


    "As we expected, among the masters of the black group, there are people who make fathers feel troublesome."


    The black knight lowered his head and did not respond, but quietly waited for Ji Jun to vent his fears for the past few days.


    "Sure enough, even the great king of the moon, would he feel nervous when facing the enemies of the alien planet?"


    "Is she aware that the strength of the enemy is worth taking seriously? Or is it that her past failures in the face of magic have increased her fear of the unknown?"


    "No matter which one it is, I have to try it."


    Eltluqi muttered to herself in a dazed look:


    "Father, father, why don''t you sleep like this, why do you wake up again after a thousand years?"


    "Isn''t it okay to just sleep like that?"


    Listening to Ji Jun''s rebellious words, Stuart was not surprised at all.


    Let''s not mention that the lord of the lord is not my lord, which is a well-known truth in Europe.


    The fact that the existence of the Moon King alone has threatened Eltluce was something that Stuart could not accept.


    When Ji Jun was chased by the True Ancestor, you didn''t show up. When you were chased and killed by your most powerful subordinate, Bai Yigong, you didn''t show up. After a long time in modern times, Ji Jun accumulated enough power to truly become a man. A king of the true ancestors, who is in charge of the dead apostles. When you came back, you took away everything from Ji Jun, deprived her of her rights, and used her as a useful tool.


    Such a king, even if he knew that she was abnormal due to incomplete resurrection, it was not necessarily better before than now.


    It can be seen from the fact that Aerteluqi was created as a container for Zhu Yue from the very beginning.


    Even if the Moon King really fulfills his wish and becomes the restraining force of the earth, will there still be soil for Eltluce to survive at that time?


    Will not!


    An easy-to-use True Ancestor can be made at any time, but a hybrid of the True Ancestor and the Dead Apostle that exceeds the restraint limit is not so easy to control.


    At the beginning, Zhu Yue thought of not wanting to be restricted by the restraint force, and wanted to take over the earth''s restraint force to create the Eltluqi. When she becomes the restraint force, it will be strange that she will tolerate the existence of Eltluqi.


    That being the case, don''t blame Ji Jun for resisting.


    After all, not resisting you is a dead end, and resisting you is probably a dead end, so it might be better to resist.


    Maybe it''s successful, you don''t have to die!


    "Fufu~~"


    The white beast that looked like a rabbit and a cat jumped out of the grass, and fell into the arms of Ertuluqi in a few jumps, and then Fufu screamed......


    Listening to the cry, Eltluqi nodded repeatedly, and finally said:


    "Really, has Brady found the place where the man fell?"


    Hearing this, Stuart raised his head and said with a serious face: "Master Ji Jun, do you allow me to have a tentative contact?"


    "No need." Ertuluqi narrowed her beautiful red eyes, and said in a calm tone, "It''s more sincere to deal with this kind of thing in person."


    "Furthermore, the appearance of us who are not the masters, as the opponent''s attackable target, without any protective measures, can prove our honesty even more."


    But it also increased a lot of danger.... Stuart wanted to persuade Eltluqi, but he didn''t know how to change it.


    Aertuluqi seemed to be aware of Stuart''s thoughts, and the corners of her mouth curled up and said:


    "Moreover, I smelled a familiar breath from that gentleman. Perhaps, he may also think that the true ancestor, or maybe there is a true ancestor as a partner."


    "This?" When Stuart heard this, he suddenly realized something and showed a stunned expression.


    If the other party is also the true ancestor, or if there is a true ancestor among the acquaintances, then the possibility of the king of the last month is high.


    The Moon King conceptually mastered the concept of True Ancestors, and it can be said that all True Ancestors are ''clones'' of the Moon King.


    Under such circumstances, the 0.8 conflict between the two sides is actually obvious.


    And what Eltluqi had to do was to frankly and openly add fire.


    "Do you still want to persuade me? Sir Stuart."


    Hearing Elter Luqi''s question, Stuart lowered his head: "No, Your Highness Ji Jun, this subordinate agrees with all your actions."


    "That''s good." Eltluqi nodded slightly, then looked back at the church, and then showed a mocking smile: "Then, come with me to complete the mission of the Moon King."


    Hearing this, Stuart got up immediately, glanced sharply at the church, then turned around and left with Elterucci.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    8:30 PM, Hyatt Regency Hotel.


    After signing the bet with Kurimo, Su Jin, who had just returned to the hotel, suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    Chapter 1873 Illya with a lot of ideas


    "excuse me!"


    Looking at Ilya, who was bowing to him and looking at her face with determination, Su Jin said with a little surprise:


    "If I remember correctly, your Master seems to be next door, little Illya."


    "Aren''t you going to take her away directly?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Illya seemed a little angry, but soon, she adjusted her mentality and said with a sweet smile:


    "I also thought about taking the master away, but I just thought that before taking away the master, I had to thank the big brother for his care, so I came here first, ah! Do you think the big brother doesn''t welcome me?"


    In the end, Illya looked at Su Jin with wide-eyed eyes, like a small animal always worried about being abandoned by its owner.


    However, in fact, Illya has the heart to strangle Su Jin now?


    Doesn''t she want to sneak away Irisviel?


    Of course she wanted to!


    It''s just that the two dangerous auras in the next room have been staying by Irisviel''s side, how can she dare to do it?


    Living with Su Jin, who is obviously the master of the black group, can it be from the red group?


    Obviously impossible!


    The best situation for forcibly taking Irisviel away is to be besieged by two enemies. In such a situation, Illya can only come to Su Jin, who lives alone, and negotiate with the other party!


    This is completely impossible, even if Illya doesn''t like it, but now that Irisviel is under control, she can only come to negotiate.


    But at this time, looking at Illya who was forced to smile, Su Jin paused, moved out of the way, and said:


    "To thank me? Come in first."


    Hearing this, Illya''s face froze, and entering a strange man''s room in the middle of the night was a bit out of line for her.


    However, while complaining in her heart, Illya bravely walked into the room.


    With a thud, the door was closed by Su Jin, and at this moment Ilya, who was walking through the aisle, said, "Ah! '', and screamed.


    "Ah? Why did I hear the screams?"


    Sajo Aige rubbed her eyes and crawled out of the bed in a daze. When she saw that it was Ilya, she tilted her head and said:


    "Eh? Did someone come in again?"


    "you you you!!"


    Illya pointed at Shajo Aige who was only wearing pajamas in front of her with a shocked face, and only blushed when she saw Su Jin coming over, the atmosphere said:


    "Since there is someone in the room, don''t call me in!!"


    Hearing Illya''s shouting, Su Jin walked to the table next to him and poured three glasses of water:


    "No, look at your chest."


    "Who wants to see there..." Illya said as she involuntarily cast her gaze towards Sajo Aige''s chest. When she saw the bright red Command Spell there, Illya''s pupils shrank.


    Master?


    This girl who doesn''t look much older than her is also a master? With the two people next door, there are four masters on Su Jin''s side?


    For a moment, Illya became nervous, but just when she was worried that she would be killed, Su Jin suddenly said:


    "Of course, I don''t deny that you are not suitable to come in. After all, Aige has been taking advantage of me just now."


    "what?"


    Illya was stunned for a moment, and immediately blushed after she reacted:


    "Is this different from what I said before?!!"


    "Yes!" Su Jin took a sip of water calmly, and handed the water cup to Sha Tiao Aige: "Doesn''t this make you sure that we are not hostile??"


    Sha Tiao Aige took a sip of water, then handed back the water glass, rubbed his eyes, yawned and fell on Su Jin''s body, his head resting on Su Jin''s thigh and fell asleep soundly.


    Looking at this familiar behavior, Illya''s mouth twitched, took a deep breath, and said to Su Jin:


    "You just let her watch like this?"


    Saying something, Illya pointed to the khaki sofa beside her, and as she pointed, Artoria removed the Wind King barrier expressionlessly and showed her figure.


    On the other hand, Su Jin, who heard Illya say this, looked at her with contempt and said:


    "There''s something wrong with your thinking."


    "Doesn''t someone sitting here mean we have no problem? Are you right, Arturia."


    Hearing this, Arturia said expressionlessly, "...you''re right."


    A very suspicious feeling, but none of my business, Illya took a deep breath and said:


    "If that''s the case, let''s go straight to the point. What do I have to pay for you to let go of my Master?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin put the water glass aside and said in surprise, "Isn''t it mother?"


    "¡­¡­How did you know?"


    Illya looked at Su Jin in astonishment, even if she looked very similar to Irisviel, since she is a heroic spirit and Irisviel is the master, normal people would think she Ilya is Irisviel''s Elder, right?


    The direct lock is the daughter, this is obviously a problem!


    In the face of Illya''s questioning, Su Jin smiled and said:


    "You ask how I know that, of course Irisviel told me herself."


    Illya''s pupils shrank when she heard the words, and at this moment, she thought of the scene of Ai 500 Lisfiel having to reveal information under various tortures by Su Jin.


    It was also at this moment that a fuchsia flame appeared on Illya''s body.


    That was the magic power that Ilya lost control of and escaped.


    At that time, seeing Ilya so excited, Su Jin couldn''t help but glance at her strangely, and then said to Artoria:


    "Take care of Aige, I''ll take this little girl with a lot of ideas to meet her mother?"


    "Eh?" Hearing this, Illya was a little stunned, but after seeing Su Jin''s speechless appearance, she suddenly realized something.

 Chapter 1264：

    Is it because I think too much?


    With a subtle idea, Illya was taken to the next room by Su Jin. As soon as she entered the door, she heard a familiar female voice.


    However, what this female voice said was a little subtle.


    "Three with one!"


    "I''m sorry!"


    "Then...a two?"


    "Hey, just wait for you to come out with this, Wang Zhai!"


    "Ah, why is this! I only have one card!!"


    Hearing that miserable voice, Illya''s eyes gradually turned into circles.


    I was so nervous just now, why?


    Elijah is a little suspicious of life.


    Chapter 1874 Be My Man


    "Oh, I lost again! There''s only one card left."


    Irisviel sat on the sheet in a duck position, and threw the cards in her hand into the deck in frustration.


    Beside her were Merlin, who was bored, and Kenshin Uesugi, who was deadlifted to play cards.


    The three people are now forming a circle on the sheets, and the central circle is scattered with a pile of poker. It is obvious that the three are playing landlords.


    "Are you still playing?" Merlin asked curiously, who started shuffling the cards.


    "Mmmm! Another round!" Irisviel raised her hand and said excitedly, "I will definitely win this time."


    Seeing this, Kenshin Uesugi, who was beside him, said with a little admiration:


    "Being so happy after losing so many times, you are also very good in a sense."


    At this time, Su Jin, who was standing at the aisle with Illya, raised his hand and coughed dryly:


    "Cough cough!"


    Hearing the voice, the three girls on the sheet all looked over.


    "Ah, it''s Mr. Su Jin, do you want to play a game too?" Irisviel saw Ilya standing beside Su Jin just after she asked.


    Subconsciously, Irisviel said that the poker in his hand was hidden behind him, and greeted Illya with a guilty conscience:


    "Ah, so Illya, you''re here too!"


    "I asked Mr. Su Jin to help you find you before. Oh, by the way, how did you get in touch with Mr. Su Jin?",


    "I found it myself." Illya replied with a blank face, but the look in her eyes that wanted to kill Irisviel couldn''t be hidden.


    I''m outside because you''re scared and you''re in the room happily playing poker with the enemy? Are you **** like that? Also, why did I say that when I probed before, I found that the breath of two people was always beside you, and you were playing cards together?


    Illya, who was so angry, widened her eyes, but there was no expression on her face, which conveyed my dissatisfaction to Irisviel.


    "....''"." After looking at her daughter for a while, Irisviel put her hands together and said apologetically, "I''m sorry Illya, because I can''t leave and I''m bored, Miss Merlin suggests playing After the card, I can''t stop! I really didn''t mean to not go to you. "


    Hearing this, Illya''s face was obviously much better.


    In her impression, Irisviel is someone who can''t tell lies, so Illya still believes what she said.


    It''s not that he didn''t go to her, but that he was restricted and couldn''t fit in with Irisviel''s current situation.


    If this is the case, Illya can still forgive her mother, but it is obviously impossible to say more here.


    Thinking of this, Illya turned her head, looked at Su Jin who was nodding with Uesugi Kenshin, took a deep breath and said:


    "What are the conditions for letting go of my mother? Since you brought me here, you want to come, have you figured out what you need?"


    Seeing that Ilya was obviously ''very afraid of being put on excessive conditions'', but pretended to be ''I''m not afraid'', Su Jin couldn''t help but muttered in his heart.


    Showing this expression, isn''t this seducing me to bully you? Thinking like this, Su Jin looked up and down Illya, and the look in her eyes made this young ignorant girl go numb and stiff.


    And just when Illya was refusing to hide, Su Jin raised her hand and hooked her chin:


    "Illya, you don''t want your mother to have an accident, do you?"


    "Eh?" Illya was shocked, and an ominous premonition came to her heart: "Do you have plans for your mother? No, it''s not good for me to call your father!"


    "puff!"


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly focused on the direction from which the voice came.


    Merlin covered his mouth, looked at the people who were looking at him, and quickly waved his hands: "Go on, don''t worry about me."


    Hearing this sentence, the eyes of others turned to Illya again, but with Merlin''s interruption, Illya was somewhat aware of the problem with the sentence just now, so she blushed:


    "Okay, maybe I misunderstood me, but if you want to threaten me with your mother, it''s a big mistake. The Einzberns will not accept threats!"


    "That''s right, that''s it." Irisviel folded her arms around her chest and nodded with satisfaction, with a look of ''Eriz Belen''s family style should be like this''.


    "Oh, is that so?" Hearing this, Su Jin blatantly gave Uesugi Kenshin a look: "Uesugi."


    After receiving the order, Uesugi Kenshin''s expression suddenly turned cold, and he apologized to Irisviel:


    "I''m sorry, little girl, I had a good time just now."


    While speaking, a slender Western sword appeared in Uesugi Kenshin''s hand.


    Seeing that the other party was bright, Illya, who was originally stubborn, immediately raised her hand in fright and said:


    "Don''t, I surrender, don''t hurt her!"


    Looking at Ilya who surrendered immediately, Su Jin couldn''t help but chuckle and teased, "Don''t you accept threats?",


    Illya blushed when she heard the words, and quibble: "But I am surrendering, not not accepting threats."


    "Okay, it''s up to you." Su Jin smiled, but didn''t continue to tease Illya, but walked up to Irisviel on her own and raised her chin.


    This frivolous action made Irisviel frown a little, but seeing Su Jin''s face, Irisviel didn''t have much disgust, she just felt abnormal.


    ¡®Master Ancestor, what ability did Mr. Su Jin use? Why does he treat me like this, I don''t have much disgust at all now? ¡¯


    ''...'' Justeza was silent for a while, then said helplessly: ''He''s just good-looking, I didn''t feel any abnormal ability. ¡¯


    ¡®Ah, is that so (Li Dezhao)? '' Irisviel is a little shy at this time, is the ancestor''s words accusing me of ''looking at the face'', ah?


    But just when Irisviel was shy, Illya was extremely nervous, for fear that Su Jin would do something that would hurt Irisviel.


    At this time, Su Jin glanced at Irisviel, looked through the appearance, and saw Justeza inside.


    Seeing the representatives of these two Holy Grails, Su Jin couldn''t guess that the inhibition was playing a trick, that''s a fool.


    It''s just that the person he is targeting now is Illya, so there is no idea of ??starting the Yustisa group for the time being. He just loosened Irisviel''s chin, turned his head and said to Illya:


    "My condition is very simple, Illya, become my person."


    "Hey!!" X2


    All the silver-haired beauties of the Einzbern family let out a scream of surprise.


    ¡¯.


    Chapter 1875 The saint who sold ''home''


    "Is it not me, but my daughter?"


    Irisviel said these words in a daze, and then her expression became anxious, and she hurriedly grabbed Su Jin''s hand and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin, Illya is still too young, you should let her go. If not, why don''t you come at me?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin said playfully, "Did I say I want to let you go?"


    "Eh?" Irisviel froze for a while, then thought of a terrible possibility, and looked at Su Jin in shock.


    "What did he say? Why does it feel like my mother was frightened..."


    When Ilya was still confused, her ears suddenly trembled, and then she widened her eyes with an incredulous look on her face:


    "Wait, Xiao Hei, you said that he actually wants to do this, right? He looks so good-looking, how can his behavior be so excessive, no, no, this is not good, I can''t accept it!"


    Seeing the reaction of the two, Su Jin showed a surprised expression: "Can you two understand my voice-over?"


    When Illya and Irisviel heard this, they looked at Su Jin together.


    At this time, Su Jin touched his chin and looked at the two of them playfully and said:


    "The dolls of the Einzbern family should not instill the ''common sense'' of 517, so where did the two of you know the meaning of these words?"


    Hearing this, both Illya and Irisviel blushed at this time.


    ''Lord Ancestor, why do I have this... this kind of information in my mind. ¡¯


    Hearing Irisviel''s words, Justeza was also confused, and then tried to explain:


    ¡®It is estimated that after hearing something you didn¡¯t understand, you subconsciously asked the Holy Grail for an answer, right? ¡¯


    ''XiaoheiXiaohei, why do you know this, two-person trips, etc., how do you know so clearly, oh, have you peeked at that kind of magazines that you can''t read? ¡¯


    Hearing Ilya''s complaints and accusations, another personality lurking in her mind whistled:


    ''Blame me. When we came, a lot of memories were washed away. I don''t remember where I read it. Besides, our memories are the same. Maybe you have seen it yourself. Maybe I wrote it down. . ¡¯


    ¡®You lie, how could I read that kind of magazine. ¡¯


    While Ilya was still refuting in her heart, Su Jin quietly came to make up for the knife:


    "The two Shens (bgai) have been silent for so long, do you have an answer?"


    Hearing this, Irisviel and Illya looked at each other, then turned their heads and said to Su Jin in unison:


    "This knowledge is taught by the Holy Grail!"


    ''Nice job mom! ¡¯


    ''So are you, my lovely daughter. ¡¯


    The two beauties, big and small, stared at each other as if there was no one else around.


    After hearing their explanations, Su Jin raised the corners of his mouth and said softly:


    "The Holy Grail? Good reason."


    Illya''s face showed a smug smugness, and she shied the matter to the Holy Grail, but she and Xiao Hei negotiated the shirk skills together. After all, the Holy Grail can''t be refuted, so she can do whatever she wants shirk?


    However, in the next second, Illya heard Su Jin''s plain voice:


    "When Pandora comes over, I''ll let her take out the Holy Grail and check it out to see if it will spread such interesting knowledge."


    Hearing this sentence, Illya''s smug expression immediately froze.


    She was like an old master driving a taxi on the road, carrying people, thinking about the banknotes that she was about to buy. When she was enjoying herself, an old grandfather named Su appeared right in front of her and slammed her head into the window of her car. superior.


    This is good, the money is not made, it is estimated that a large amount of money will be posted, blood loss!


    "You did it on purpose, right? It must be on purpose!"


    Illya looked at Su Jin angrily, completely unaware of Irisviel''s strange expression when she heard the ''Holy Grail''.


    "You''ve been teasing me since the beginning, and you haven''t stopped!"


    "How could it be!" Su Jin said with a ''how can you think so'' expression, spread his hands towards Ilya and said, "At least, I want you to be mine, this sentence is not a joke."


    When Su Jin said this, he slowly cooled down Ilya, who was about to be teased to the point of being angry:


    "Hand over the Command Spell and Heroic Spirit, this is the condition for me to let Irisviel go. By the way, after she hands over these, I will provide her with the necessary protection so that she can survive this Holy Grail War in peace. ."


    "How are my conditions?"


    Hearing this, Illya said to herself: It''s finally a normal negotiation.


    ¡®Hey, do you still hope it¡¯s not normal? Oh, I see, this little brother''s looks are yours, Illya. ¡¯


    ''Shut up, little black. ¡¯


    Illya gave a warning, and then replied: "I will not comment on this matter."

 Chapter 1265：

    Saying that, she looked at Irisviel, obviously wanting to leave the decision to the other party.


    However, beyond what Illya expected, Irisviel said in her unfamiliar tone at this time:


    "I can agree to these conditions, but I need to add a condition on my side."


    Hearing the sound, Illya immediately realized that the consciousness of the ancestors began to control her mother''s body, but to her surprise, Su Jin turned a blind eye to Irisviel''s abnormality, just smiled:


    "what do you want?"


    Hearing this, Justeza said calmly:


    "I need your assistance to make a request to the existence you call Pandora."


    Speaking of which, Justi Su paused and said:


    "I want to ask her for permission to decipher the Holy Grail."


    After hearing it, Su Jin immediately understood. After all, in his opinion, 80% of the reason for Justisa''s appearance was because of the Holy Grail of Hakoten, and now it''s just completely determined.


    For Su Jin, this condition has nothing to do with him except for the greed and self-control of restraint.


    "With all due respect, in your situation, even if the Holy Grail is in front of you, you can''t do anything except use the Holy Grail''s own abilities. Even if you analyze it, you can only analyze the most superficial surface."


    "You can change the reason, for example, let me help you complete the third method?"


    "Yes!" Justisa accepted Su Jin''s conditions without hesitation, and said, "As long as you assist me in completing the third party, I, and even the entire Einzbern, can be yours."


    "Lord Ancestor?" Ilya''s face jumped, she said incredulously.


    What''s the matter, is the ancestor of the family planning to pack up the whole family and send it out?


    Don''t you only need her Command Spell and control permissions, and the research permissions of the Holy Grail? Why was her whole family packaged and sold all of a sudden?


    What is this situation?


    However, at this time, Su Jin, who heard Justeza''s words, looked meaningfully at the "Saint of Winter" who was desperate for the third method. After a moment of silence, he smiled and said:


    "make a deal!".


    Chapter 1876 Elijah was shocked


    Soon after the deal between Su Jin and Justisa was negotiated.


    Feeling the conversion of the Command Spell authority, Illya looked at Su Jin with a very complicated expression at this time.


    There were still three Command Spell marks on the opponent''s hand, but there was one less Command Spell on Irisviel''s hand.


    Unlike Merlin and Uesugi Kenshin, who have the ability to interfere with the Command Spell, so as to achieve no consumption conversion, Irisviel does not have such ability, so it naturally consumes one.


    In fact, both Uesugi Kenshin and Merlin had the idea of ??using the vacancy of the Heroic Spirit to **** the Heroic Spirit for Su Jin, so the number of Command Spells naturally needed to be protected.


    And Irisviel''s mission is to complete the third cup of heaven. After Su Jin agreed to sign the agreement of assistance, she naturally had no reason to participate in the war.


    In fact, Justeza was able to convince Irisviel and Illya that they agreed so readily, on the one hand because man was the knife and I was the fish, and on the other hand, because Su Jin promised to borrow the Holy Grail.


    So even if Su Jin can''t assist in completing the third method, he can borrow the Holy Grail from Pandora and let Justeza complete the task of restraint, thereby completing the third method.


    So in fact, choosing Su Jin can actually get two possibilities to complete the third method. In this case, Justisa naturally chose to agree to Su Jin''s conditions, even at the expense of the Ain ~ Ziberen family.


    For a person who sacrifices himself only to complete the third method, and does not even pay attention to who becomes the controller of the third method, it can be seen that Justisa is obsessed with completing the third method-.


    In the case of being able to complete the third method, it is really not difficult to convince the other party, at least Su Jin thought so, and did so, and also succeeded.


    "Well... there''s nothing wrong with the connection." Su Jin glanced at the Command Spell, and then looked at Illya.


    At this time, Illya was still angry, but it was not aimed at Su Jin, but stared at Irisviel, or just stared at Justisa in Irisviel.


    Obviously, Illya was very dissatisfied with the other party''s behavior of handing over all the members of Einzbern, including Irisviel.


    Children, if you are really dissatisfied, your emotions are also shown on your face, just coax it.


    Thinking like this, Su Jin said to Justisa: "Since the transfer of control is completed, the persuasion work of this child will be handed over to you."


    With that said, Su Jin turned his head and asked Uesugi Kenshin, who was beside him:


    "Is the next room open?"


    "Open, Kama and Morgan are resting next door." Uesugi Kenshin said this, and glanced at Illya and Irisviel at the same time, and said: "There are vacancies next door, you can let them live there."


    "That''s good." Su Jin nodded slightly and glanced at Uesugi Kenshin.


    Seeing this, Uesugi Kenshin said to the silver-haired beauty, "Please come with me."


    After the expressionless Justisa and the angry Illya left with Uesugi Kenshin, Merlin, who seldom spoke, finally stuck to Su Jin''s side with a smile:


    "How do you feel about teasing mother and daughter? My Highness."


    "It feels very good." Su Jin showed a ''you know'' smile, and then said regretfully: "Unfortunately, at present, they are very wary of me, and they can do the most, that is, to this point, But it''s actually not bad, after all, the more fragrant red wine is, the more you have to taste it slowly."


    Seeing this, Merlin couldn''t help but jokingly said, "Your Highness, has anyone told you that you look like a ruthless prostitute?"


    "I think so too." Su Jin nodded solemnly, and then sighed: "Unfortunately, this world of Little Garden has given me the right to mess around."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it, let''s sort out today''s information. After all, you should lock all the masters who appeared in the red group?"


    After speaking, Su Jin turned his eyes to the side and looked at Merlin with a playful look:


    "Don''t say you didn''t follow them. After all, this is not your Merlin''s style."


    Hearing this, Merlin had a bad smile on his face, and bowed towards Su Jin:


    "Please rest assured, I have used Laplace''s latest technology to tell everyone to be monitored."


    Speaking of which, Merrington paused and said, "If you want, we can completely eradicate everyone overnight!"


    "No, eradication will only be the last resort." Su Jin stretched out his hand and put it in front of Merlin about the contract with Klima.


    ???? Flowers 0????


    When Merlin saw the joining of the World King, who could be replaced by capturing all the Heroic Spirits, she was stunned.


    "...Although I''ve heard that the World King is very rambunctious, but I didn''t expect to be so rambunctious, a mere few Heroic Spirits with at most four figures can exchange for this person to join, this is simply..."


    Pies fall from the sky? No, it can no longer be the level of good luck described in such words.


    Of course, this is why Kurimo originally had the idea of ??cooperating with Su Jin, which is why he gave such favorable conditions. If it was someone else, he would have been beaten away by the world king Loli!


    "So the priority of the battle is changed, right?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Merlin immediately knelt down on one knee and responded respectfully, "Follow your orders!!"


    .............


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hyatt Regency Hotel, Room 802, 8th Floor.


    Illya tried her best to widen her eyes, stared at Justisa, and directly expressed her dissatisfaction:


    "If it''s to protect her mother, Illya can accept being sent by others, but why did the ancestor send her mother out after Illya changed her mother back!"


    "Aren''t you making me work in vain?"


    Hearing this, Justeza said in a tone of refusal to object:


    "Completing the third method is the fate of the Einzbern family. For this, no amount of sacrifice can be exaggerated."


    "you!"


    Illya was in a hurry. Although she had no memory, it was naturally impossible for Illya, who was born in a relatively peaceful environment, to accept this concept.


    And the other party is an ancestor, the origin of her genes, and a good education, so that Illya can''t say too much, but it doesn''t matter, she still has a mother, so she can play two against one:


    "Go back to sleep and let mom tell me!"


    "That''s what your mother meant too!"


    Justisa said this, but Illya didn''t believe it at all, she just repeated: "Anyway, go back and let mom tell me!"


    Hearing this, Justisa said calmly, "Your mother likes Su Jin a little."


    "You go back, let... eh eh, wait, what did you say?"


    Ilya just wanted to be a repeater, but the next second, she came back to her senses and widened her eyes.


    Chapter 1877 Little Devil Ellie


    Illya looked at Justisa who was lodging on ''Irisviel'' in front of her with a shocked expression.


    Does my mother like Mr. Su Jin a little? Does that mean that that man will be his father in the future?


    Thinking of this, Illya suddenly couldn''t accept it.


    On the other side, Irisviel was also shocked.


    Even if she couldn''t control her body, there was still a moment of daze in the depths of this motherly woman''s eyes.


    I like Mr. Su Jin? Why don''t I know this kind of thing?


    ''Master Ancestor... Do I like Mr. Su Jin? ¡¯


    Hearing this dazed question, Justisa asked blankly: ''Then let me ask you, do you hate him? ¡¯


    ''Ah, that''s not it. ¡¯ Although he was surrounded by a heavy siege and the Heroic Spirit was taken away, Irisviel didn¡¯t blame Su Jin too much. After all, the two sides had different positions, so it was natural to be treated like this.


    In fact, after catching himself, Su "May 17" Jin didn''t do anything out of the ordinary except for flirting with words, and even offered food and drink, and provided protection.


    If it weren''t for the many girls around the other party, Irisviel would have wondered whether Su Jin wanted to pursue her.


    So actually, Irisviel doesn''t think Su Jin hates it, but you want to say she likes it? That''s not enough, is it?


    ¡®Since I don¡¯t hate it, then I like it a little bit, such as his face? ¡¯


    Hearing Justeza say this, Irisviel nodded subconsciously: ''This is true. ¡¯


    Although it is an enemy, Irisviel still eats Su Jin''s face, or that few women would hate to see which face?


    ''Then I said you like him a little bit, is that a problem? ¡¯


    Hearing Justeza say this, Irisviel was immediately confused: ''This seems to be true. ¡¯


    ''Look, I''m not wrong at all. '' There was a subtle emotion in Justisa''s tone, but she quickly covered it up. Then, she persuaded Irisviel: ''Since you already understand, come and explain to Illya Bar. ¡¯


    When the words fell, Justeza gave up control over her body and only retained the power of emergency control when necessary.


    For the prototype of all Einzbern puppets, it is not difficult for Justeza to control Irisviel, even very simple.


    After all, Irisviel''s body was made one-to-one according to her appearance, so she could easily do this kind of thing.


    After regaining control of her body, Irisviel looked at Illya with a tangled face in front of her, and just wanted to explain to the other party, but when the words came to her mouth, her face suddenly turned red.


    At this moment, this girly woman in her heart suddenly realized that if she explained it here, wouldn''t Illya''s future father decide?


    So you want to give birth to such a cute child as Ilya? Although it is not unacceptable to see, but speaking in front of her daughter, it is still too shy, no, must change the word.


    Thinking of this, Irisviel''s eyes rolled, and then she restrained her expression, pretending to have the expressionless expression on Justisa''s face before, and said calmly:


    "Since Irisviel and Mr. Su Jin have the possibility to develop, Illya, do you want to stop it?"


    When she said this, Irisviel''s ears turned slightly red, and she seemed a little shy, but inexplicably, she felt that this behavior was very interesting, just like playing a role.


    It''s just that one role is her original identity, Illya''s mother, and the other is the Saint of Winter who only cares about the third law, the ancestor of Illya.


    The exchange of the two identities is clearly revealed in front of people, and Irisviel seems to have found a new toy.


    However....


    ''It''s mother. ¡¯


    ¡®Wrong, it¡¯s the mother pretending to be the ancestor of Justeza. ¡¯


    Illya and the special personality ¡®Chloe¡¯ lurking in Illya¡¯s consciousness saw through Irisviel¡¯s disguise in a second.


    It is true that Irisviel''s expressionless face is indeed like a delicate doll, and it looks just like when Justeza is controlling her body.


    But only strangers can''t tell the difference, and in Illya''s eyes, the difference between the two is almost a one-shot identification.


    And the most subtle thing is that Irisviel''s mischievous look like a ''little devil'' is no longer a secret that can''t be captured in the eyes of the heroic Illya.


    She is too familiar with her mother''s state of being funny. Although she has no memory, she and Chloe must have been bullied by such a mother so often that they can still remember what she looked like when she became ''dangerous'' after losing her memory.

 Chapter 1266：

    ''Xiao Hei, what does my mother mean by asking me if I want to stop me in the way of the ancestor? ¡¯


    ''Ask if you want to be born. '' Chloe''s answer was indifferent: ''Isn''t that obvious? ¡¯


    ''Since my mother is playing like this, she probably wants to tease us with the question of ''Would you like to be her and Su Jin''s daughter''. She should have done this kind of thing many times, although I don''t even remember it. ¡¯


    "Ah this..." Ilya suddenly felt that Su Jin and Alice Phil were inexplicably matched, at least when it came to teasing her daughter''s impersonal behavior, they really matched.


    Thinking of this, Illya said blankly, "If it''s my mother''s decision, I won''t stop it."


    "Huh?" Hearing this honest answer, Irisviel was stunned for a moment, a little happy in her heart, but more at a loss.


    Ilya plays cards out of common sense, how can she tease? The little devil Irisviel failed miserably on the first day of her debut, which made Irisviel feel a little resentful in her heart, so that she stopped pretending and directly said:


    "Illya, shouldn''t you protest loudly? Didn''t you hate Mr. Su Jin''s teasing to you just now?"


    Hearing this, Ilya couldn''t help but said, "I agree, are you still trying to make fun of me?"


    "Ah this?" Facing Illya''s accusation, Irisviel''s eyes were dodged.


    At this time, Illya gave up on herself and said:


    "With parents like you, I no longer have hope for the future."


    Dad likes to tease his daughter, and mother likes to tease her daughter. Ilya suddenly worries about her future life.


    And most importantly, with the virtues of my father... Illya suddenly glanced at the top of Irisviel''s head, only to think that it might turn into a green **** field.


    Therefore, although Irisviel obviously likes to tease her, Illya still feels that it is necessary to exclude some opponents for her mother.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic? Forget it and skip this topic, let''s skip it."


    Irisviel fell on the bed with Illya down, and then asked:


    "By the way. Illya, do you know how to play Landlord?"


    "No." Yili 0.8 Ya shook her head, then glanced at Irisviel who was suddenly eager to try, and said in surprise, "Then I learn?"


    "Okay, okay, in that case, let the ancestors choose the landlord, and let''s fight her together!"


    Justisa: "......"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fuyuki Kotomine Church.


    In front of a computer, Karen typed on the keyboard, looked at the occupancy of the Kelly Hotel, hit enter, and immediately saw Su Jin''s information above:


    "As far as the place to stay, it''s almost this hotel. Well, this hotel is the best in Fuyuki. These people will enjoy it."


    As she spoke, she turned her head and looked at Joan of Arc with a serious face and said:


    "Okay, I''ve found the position you want, so consider it as your reward for concealing my status as a ''Master'', Your Highness, the eccentric saint."


    Hearing these mocking words, Joan of Arc did not refute, but silently chose silence.


    Chapter 1878 Sound the horn for you


    Early morning hours.


    Su Jin, who had meditated all night, came to the first floor of the hotel. Accompanied by the hotel waiter, he came to the restaurant and had breakfast.


    Holding a plate, Su Jin avoided natto on the exhibition stand, chose cream toast bread, added fried eggs and ham, and paired it with a cup of oolong tea, and ended the meal in such a nondescript way.


    Then Su Jin carried the dinner plate and walked to an ''ordinary Fuyuki village girl'' with blond hair and braided hair, wearing white short-sleeves and black slacks printed with English, and black-rimmed glasses on her face, and sat down.


    After sitting down, Su Jin apologized while eating breakfast:


    "I came to visit in the morning. Is there anything to deal with? Miss referee."


    Jeanne, who came to the door automatically, bowed apologetically to Su Jin and said:


    "I''m very sorry to disturb you at this time, Your Majesty."


    Su Jin took a bite of the toast and calmly explained: "It''s okay to be called your majesty, I''m not your master."


    Perhaps believers may misidentify for one reason or another, but Joan of Arc cannot.


    This woman really possesses passive skills such as ''Lord''s Heaven 16 Reveals'', and can really hear the voice of the Lord of the Moon Moon World.


    Although Su Jin didn''t know whether the master was a **** of the moon time or simply the inhibitory force, he thought and understood that Joan of Arc, as a referee, even if he used to be the favored person of other gods, has now become the favored person of the inhibitory force. the person.


    Otherwise, Joan of Arc would not have been the judge, but someone else who swears allegiance to inhibitions.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it directly. As the referee of the Holy Grail War, if you cringe when facing me, others will suspect that you are a black referee."


    Hearing this, Jeanne suddenly showed some guilt, gritted her teeth and said:


    "If, I mean if, um, let''s put it this way, what would you do if I was really the referee in charge of blowing the black whistle?"


    "I don''t do much." Su Jin took a sip of oolong tea calmly, and then said calmly: "Or, I won''t do anything about you, a chess piece in someone else''s hands. If I want to make trouble, I will make trouble with the people behind you."


    "In fact, I have never understood the behavioral logic of inhibition. Do they feel that they use the host''s advantage to target us, and after cheating to win, won''t we retaliate after the fact?"


    Hearing this, Jeanne closed her eyes and seemed to contact some existence, and then said with a complicated expression:


    "...Your Excellency the Buddha will give shelter."


    Hearing this, Su Jin snorted, the corners of his mouth suddenly turned up, and he couldn''t help but say:


    "The asylum of the Buddha? That''s an interesting statement."


    Su Jin reached out to get the napkin on the side, and when Jeanne saw it, she reached out to help Su Jin get it and handed it to him.


    Su Jin looked at Jeanne, took the tissue from the other party''s hand, wiped her mouth and said:


    "Do you know the main reason why this Holy Grail War was launched?"


    "...I don''t know." Jeanne shook her head, indicating that she knew nothing.


    After all, what restraint wants is a tool man who sings the whistle, and it doesn''t matter what Joan of Arc knows.


    Seeing Joan shaking her head, Su Jin grinned and said in a relaxed tone:


    "Because I killed nearly 70% of Buddha''s ''subordinates'', this is the Holy Grail War."


    Jeanne''s eyes widened when she heard such a thing.


    70% of Buddha''s subordinates were killed? The existence who moved their entire world and pulled the world into Little Garden would actually kill so many subordinates?


    That restraint is like the protection of a treasure, what is it?


    Su Jin didn''t care about Joan of Arc''s reaction, and just ate the bread to herself and said:


    "Remind the pig brain of the inhibition. If there is a conflict, the Buddha may not be on their side. Although the monk is a good person, he is not a kind person, and he is not a person who can tolerate others infinitely. Let''s talk about it. , your restraint is not his own son, you want to obtain unlimited protection, huh!"


    Hearing this, Jeanne was silent for a moment, and then asked:


    "Which subordinate did you kill to cause the Holy Grail War, what exactly do you mean?"


    "Isn''t the Holy Grail War the war that determines the jurisdiction of our world?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Jeanne and said:


    "It''s like this for you."


    "In this Holy Grail War, the autonomy that the Red Team gained after winning was essentially a right belonging to the community''s ''Heavenly Army'', and as the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Army, this is also my right in essence."


    "As for the black team, it is to decide whether the Tianjun still has a punishment game led by me, you, understand?"


    Joan of Arc, who only knew the basic situation of Hakoten, was stunned for a moment, and quickly contacted the Holy Grail. After getting the introduction of Tianjun from where, the whole person suddenly froze.


    "The gods of war from the various myths have formed the Hakoba management group ''Martial Gods'', that is, the Heavenly Army."


    "The largest military violence group in Hakoniwa.... The rulers of Hakoniwa."


    "The person who governs the Martial God is called the Chief of the Heavenly Army, and is the highest managerial seat of Hakoba."


    Jeanne suddenly realized the problem.


    If the people in the red group really cheated to win, their world would indeed gain independent authority, but then what?


    Offending the ruling class of Little Garden, or overthrowing a commander of the Heavenly Army and becoming a local force that separates the land, doesn''t this mean giving the Heavenly Army eye medicine?


    No matter who the Heavenly Army will come to power next, they will regard them who overthrew the previous chief as a thorn in their side.


    Even if they no longer have that ability, since they have already committed such acts, no ruler is willing to risk their status to let them go.


    So, the result after winning is...


    Outside the solar system, are all enemies?


    Jeanne felt a chill in an instant.


    There are extremists among human beings who kill all the enemies across the sea and get freedom, isn''t there any gods?


    As an unofficial force, and even a separatist force that is hostile to the official force, their world, after winning 517, has really gained freedom and security?


    It is true that they have obtained independent jurisdiction over their own world, but if there are gods and Buddhas who kill all the lives, then the world is empty, and who will have the jurisdiction?


    As long as the new chief of the Heavenly Army allows a Valkyrie to come over and shirk it afterward, everyone will be dead. Could it be that there are still people who can¡¯t protest against him?


    Turning black into white, and being handed over by France, Joan of Arc, who gave it to England, wouldn''t know what''s going on here?


    It was utter desperation!


    At the thought that there might be powerful gods and Buddhas to cleanse the world, Joan of Arc suddenly fell silent.


    God also launched a great flood to destroy the world, not to mention other evil gods and martial gods, or in other words, which of the gods is not willful.


    You can believe in the power of the gods, but you cannot believe in the benevolence of the gods... Silently reciting this sentence, Joan of Arc said in a complicated mood:


    "So you participated in the Holy Grail War to regain your authority?"


    "You can say that." Su Jin glanced at Jeanne, then said, "You seem pessimistic?"


    "Yes." Joan of Arc took a deep breath, then exhaled heavily. After a moment of silence, she said, "Your Majesty, do you think the referee should have autonomy?"


    "Sure, isn''t that basic?"


    Su Jin''s decisive answer made Jeanne smile:


    "In that case, will you let me blow your horn?".


    Chapter 1879 Actively intimidate


    Su Jin paused for a while holding the oolong tea in his hand, then turned his head and looked at Joan of Arc strangely:


    "Are you going to surrender now?"


    "Yes." Jeanne replied with a smile and nodded, Yan Ran was not at all entangled.


    "Can the French have traditional arts..." Su Jin looked at Joan of Arc with a very subtle expression, and said, "Should you say that she is the saint of France?"


    "This kind of joke is not a funny joke for those soldiers who died on the battlefield."


    Jeanne sighed softly, then added:


    "Except for the English soldiers, of course."


    This smell is indeed an authentic old French, and old England is dark... Su Jin finished drinking the oolong tea, and then said:


    "To be honest, it''s easier than I thought to persuade you to surrender, because of my status as a saint?"


    "This is only one aspect." Joan of Arc smiled at Su Jin''s answer: "Although the inhibition force keeps instilling the message that ''it is the Lord'', I know very well that it is not, at least it is not guiding me Against the Lord of the English."


    Hearing this, Su Jin instantly understood Joan''s consciousness, and then said with a smile, "After all, the Lord of the Faith in England is fake?"


    "Pfft!" Joan of Arc hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands, her eyes curved into crescents, and she smiled: "If you go to France, I believe you will soon be able to communicate happily with the locals."


    After all, there is a common language in attacking the English.... Su Jin smiled, and then said:


    "In principle, I am willing to accept a cut if. Water; Resources"; Source.! Group":,6:''5:,6:'':6!..1?"!8!8::.9? '',6,.''Backup: use "ÖÐ", turn!,Group?,7;6,,6,0;?;1?!8.;3;2'':0 to judge who is on my side, But I don''t want you to whistle for me, understand?"


    "I see, I''m the referee who prevents you from being slapped."


    Hearing that Joan of Arc understood her meaning so easily, Su Jin immediately showed a satisfied smile:


    "Very well, you already have the qualities of a qualified referee''". "


    "Thank you for your compliment." Joan of Arc nodded with a smile, and then asked angrily, "So, do you need me to report the latest developments in inhibition?"

 Chapter 1267：

    "Let''s talk about it." Su Jin shifted and found a comfortable position on the chair.


    "Karen Ordesia controlled the Virgin Marda through some unknown means, and reached an agreement with the suppression force. The content of the specific agreement is unknown, but I received an order to cover up the referee''s identity."


    "By the way, another referee also received the same instructions and was asked to stay in Karen''s computer as a disguise for her ''referee'' status."


    "Oh?" Su Jin raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, and said in surprise, "That is to say, that surveillance network, the ghost-like heroic spirit referee, is now locked in Karen''s computer?"


    "Yes. She herself was a little unhappy with the restriction, but she obeyed the restraint order."


    Hearing Joan of Arc say this, Su Jin showed a weird expression: "How do I feel that you want me to persuade that Heroic Spirit Judge to surrender?"


    However, after Joan heard it, she nodded seriously: "Yes, I think this is worth a try."


    "It''s worth a try, then go try it."


    Su Jin rubbed his temples and said in a relaxed tone.


    Knowing that the referee is so easy to rebel, he should have added a bet on the referee to the bet with Kulimo, but unfortunately, he didn''t expect this, so he was destined to not be able to earn it.


    "When you can ensure safety, let''s touch the other party."


    "I understand."


    Jeanne thought for a moment, then nodded.


    Granted she thought it was possible to convince another referee, but that was only possible for now.


    Before completely determining the opponent''s position, Joan of Arc could not play all the clear cards of purpose in front of the opponent, but had to test it out to make sure that it would not cause problems.


    If the front foot told the other side about this, and the back foot side would use the Internet to release all my master heroic spirits, it would be troublesome.


    Therefore, it is necessary to be cautious.


    "Besides the referee''s question, there is one more thing you need to know."


    Speaking of this, Joan said very seriously:


    "The physical host where the Heroic Spirit Kama God you summoned is also a participant in the Holy Grail War, but there is an abnormality in this regard due to your summoning."


    "Is there an abnormality?" Su Jin only realized the problem at this time.


    After Kama was possessed by Tohsaka Sakura, Tohsaka Sakura never made a sound. Kama himself said that Sakura was still sleeping. Su Jin believed that Kama would not lie to herself, so...


    "Where did Tohsaka Sakura''s consciousness go?"


    Hearing this, Jeanne was silent for a moment, and then said:


    "source."


    "Interesting." Su Jin suddenly showed an expression of interest when he heard Tohsaka Sakura went to the root.


    The master chosen by the restraining force became his heroic spirit by accident, and then his own consciousness went to the root.


    To a certain extent, Tohsaka Sakura may be the third Master who has contacted the root in this Holy Grail War, and her evaluation of combat power is estimated to be higher than that of Aozaki Aoko, who has magic but has never used it.


    "Does Inhibition want to send a first-generation magician to participate in the Holy Grail War?"


    "I can''t be sure." Jeanne shook her head, and then said to Su Jin: "Just according to the current situation, which Miss Tohsaka Sakura is destined to find your heroic spirit and retrieve her body."


    "It can be said that her and your (Li Dezhao) positions are naturally hostile."


    "Destined to be hostile?" Su Jin smiled and said disapprovingly, "Nothing in this world is inevitable."


    After saying this, Su Jin did not discuss the topic of Tohsaka Sakura, but said to Jeanne:


    "Leave that alone, Jeanne."


    "I am here."


    Su Jin, who received Joan''s response, raised the corners of his mouth and said:


    "As a referee, you should have the right to send mass notices, right?"


    "Yes." Jeanne nodded.


    "If that''s the case, then send me a group message." Su Jin said this, with a smile on his face: "Send the number of Heroic Spirits I have now in the group."


    Hearing this, Jeanne was stunned for a moment, and looked at Su Jin in disbelief. After confirming that the other party was not joking, she nodded:


    "Yes!".


    Chapter 1880 Karen added a fire


    Black Group: Progress (4/14)


    An electric spark flashed in the minds of all the contestants.


    In just an instant, all the contestants of the Holy Grail War realized the problem.


    "how is this possible?"


    In a private house in the suburbs, Yuju at Jiuyuanji, who was making black tea, heard Qingzi''s surprised voice.


    Skaha, who had reacted, winked and said with a half-smile, "Someone has collected 4 sets of Heroic Spirits? This is interesting."


    "The Holy Grail War will start at twelve o''clock tomorrow night, but someone has already snatched so much away. It''s still the black group, who could it be?"


    "The leader of the black group got two more Heroic Spirits?" Jiuyuanji Youzhu glanced at Qingzi in surprise. After seeing Qingzi nod, she muttered to herself:


    "Is it the dragon girl called Kurimo, or the man called Su Jin?"


    Hearing the words of Jiuyuanji Yuzhu, Aozaki Aoko couldn''t help but say:


    "It can''t be that dragon girl. My intuition tells me that it can''t be her."


    Hearing Qingzi''s judgment, Jiuyuanji Yuzhu and Skaha Qiqi looked at her.


    Skaha glanced at Qingzi, then suddenly smiled and said, "Do you mind telling me what you think?"


    At this moment, 517 Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu came to the two of them with black tea. After putting down the black tea, he sat aside and looked at Qingzi quietly.


    This kind of action made Aozaki Aoko understand that Jiuyuanji Yuzhu wanted to hear her thoughts. After a moment of silence, she said seriously:


    "The strength that the dragon girl showed before is already very strong. If I were her, then in the violation just now, she could not give up the opportunity to clear the enemy in one breath."


    "After all, the Holy Grail reminded before that someone in the black group had gathered two heroic spirits. If it was the dragon girl, why didn''t the other party move before, but kept it in their hands?"


    "You must know that just now she had the opportunity to kill four groups of contestants in one go. Instead of taking advantage of this opportunity, she gave up. This is too strange."


    "You''re right." Youzhu of Jiuyuan Temple sipped her lipstick tea and said softly, "That lady Longnv''s eyes don''t look like someone who can conspire, she is too pure."


    "That''s right, I think so too." Aoko Aozaki nodded again and again, and then said:


    "And what do you think, progress 2 has suddenly reached progress 4, which means that just now two masters were killed and heroic spirits were taken away. Such strength is definitely the result of that strong and dying boy!"


    If it is good luck to collect two Heroic Spirits, but four are not good luck to describe, but must have something extraordinary.


    In Qingzi''s view, Su Jin, who can even suppress the strong and dying Kurimo, is obviously the most suspect.


    "It''s definitely right, that man is the leader who was hidden in the dark before!"


    After understanding Qingzi''s meaning, Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu pondered for a while, then tilted his head slightly and said:


    "The people in the dark seem to be aiming to collect Heroic Spirits. If that''s the case, then the man named Su Jin is indeed suspicious."


    "But the master of the silver-haired girl (Illya) didn''t attend before, which is also a problem. Besides, don''t forget that there are only two members of the black group, and the remaining five are unknown. If anyone is eliminated It is also possible to acquire 4 Heroic Spirits with 3 teammates.¡±


    Aoko Cangsaki was stunned when he heard this:


    "Eh! Is that so? So there are 5 people who didn''t show up?"


    Hearing this, Skaha and Kuonji Yuju glanced at Aoko with subtle eyes.


    Co-author you just didn''t think of this?


    Feeling the delicate eyes of the two of them, Aoko Aozaki''s face stiffened, and she said bluntly:


    "That... I was actually thinking that if the two Masters who were eliminated were members of the previous meeting, then the other party is likely to have locked the two Masters through the meeting and succeeded."


    "And there were only two members of the black group at the meeting! So it''s either the Dragon Girl or that (bgai) Su Jin!"


    "That''s true, so do you want to give it a try?" Skaha looked at Aozaki Aoko with a half-smiling smile and said, "Find a master from the red team to join forces with her, or simply join forces with everyone?"


    "However, in case someone''s heroic spirit has already been controlled..." Aoko Aozaki showed an embarrassed expression.


    "Idiot." Jiuyuanji Youzhu scolded softly:


    "Skaha is talking about finding the Master. As long as the Master can still be found, doesn''t it prove that the other party hasn''t left?"


    Hearing the words of Jiuyuanji Youzhu, Aozi Aozaki suddenly realized:


    "That''s right, the Master is still there, that''s why he hasn''t been eliminated. If that''s the case, then there''s really no need to worry."


    "Just who are we looking for?"


    At this time, Skaha and Jiuyuanji Youzhu looked at each other and said in a tacit understanding:


    "Did you think of it?"


    "I did think about it, just not sure if we were thinking about the same person."


    "Let''s talk together?"


    "Let''s go together."


    Seeing the exchange between the two as if they were talking about comic dialogue, Aoko Aozaki couldn''t help but wonder who was the master of Skaha.


    At this moment, Jiuyuan Temple Youzhu and Skaha said in unison, "Ishtar!"


    The words fell, the two looked at each other


    At a glance, Qi Qi smiled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Word Peak Church.


    Karen knelt before the icon, clasped her hands in front of her, as if praying.


    But secretly, Karen was wearing a small earphone on the ear hidden by her silver hair. Female Heroic Spirits of:


    "Really, that is to say, the information of the black group was forcibly notified by someone with the authority of the referee? I just don''t know if our Lady Joan of Arc found something in Su Jin, or the black group has never appeared. The referee did it on purpose."


    "However, it is indeed a problem that the Holy Grail War has a large leader, and it will only be no fun if it goes on like this."


    Speaking of this, Karen opened her eyes and said with a happy smile, "Do the red team a favor."


    "Notify me, BB."


    "The Holy Grail War will be truce from now until midnight tomorrow, when the Holy Grail War officially begins."


    After speaking, Karen showed a happy smile: "Let the masters of the red group connect well, and then see the power of the master of the sky army."


    "Hmph, it''s interesting to think about their self-confidence and appreciate their despair!"


    Hearing this, the BB in the network did not speak, but silently spread Karen''s malice to everyone.


    The union and temptation under the dark night began.


    Chapter 1881 Union


    Tohsaka Mansion.


    After a busy day, Master Rin, who had not dripped water, cooked a bowl of delicious food and ate it silently, while listening to the testimonies of the two goddesses in his mind.


    "Hey, isn''t modern food bad? If there is a sacrifice and prayer next time, let the believers offer some of this."


    Ishtar shared the taste of Tohsaka Rin and let out a satisfied voice.


    "Inexperienced guy, instant noodles can only satisfy hunger, it''s not delicious at all.-"


    "What? Saying I don''t know? Oh, I see, you''re calling the best food the worst, do you want to see my Ishtar joke? Impossible, I tell you, I''ve seen it through - You''ve got a trick!"


    Compared to Ishtar who shouted the loudest, Elle asked curiously, "Rin, is this delicious noodle really ordinary?"


    "It''s okay." Tohsaka Rin said unwillingly while eating instant noodles: "It''s mainly because my father sent my mother to my hometown in the countryside. Although there are ingredients at home, I don''t want to make it at all, so I can only deal with it."


    As she said that, she slipped a mouthful of noodles and drank another sip of soup, and then suddenly, a message came.


    - Black Team: Progress (4/14)

 Chapter 1268：

    "Oh!" Tohsaka Rin''s face changed, and then he coughed a few times: "Cough cough cough, damn, choked, what are you doing sending a message at this time!!"


    On the other side, sharing the state of Rin Tohsaka, but Ishtar, who did not control his body, also shouted: "Damn, I also choked, damn, who dares to plot against this goddess!!"


    "It''s the message from the Holy Grail." Ellie explained at this time, who had eased her breath.


    "I know." Ishtar gritted his teeth, and then said with a look of hatred: "Don''t let me find out who the master of the black group is, or I will definitely kick his head into outer space like a ball!"


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin snorted and laughed, "Kick into outer space, forget it."


    As she said that, she ignored Ishtar and instead asked Ai Lei: "Ai Lei, could it be him?"


    Ereshkigal, the goddess of the underworld, was silent for a rare moment, and then said in an uncertain tone:


    "I''m not sure, but very likely."


    Speaking of this, Elle paused for a while, and then said:


    "You should have noticed that the one behind Mr. Su Jin today is a female knight heroic spirit, which is different from the goddess Kama we have seen. From this point of view, the black group had 2 heroic spirit masters before. It must be him."


    "Then now..." Tohsaka Rin showed a tangled expression, and said somewhat incredulously: "Did you sneak up on the Master who participated in the meeting before?"


    "It is estimated that it is." Alley sighed softly, and then said: "But according to the legend of that person, the Master should not be in danger."


    Knowing that Su Jin has the status of a holy child and is suspected of being a cross-sect holy child in the world of Little Garden, Ailey is not worried about the life danger of the attacked Master, which is why she is not worried now.


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin nodded in agreement:


    "From the point of view of just collecting heroic spirits, rather than letting the enemy out, it really looks like he did it."


    Seeing this, Ishtar muttered to intervene and communicated:


    "Obviously it''s a life-and-death battle, but it always keeps one hand. If the gods are too kind, they will be bullied by humans."


    Tohsaka Rin couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard the words: "Hey hey hey! If there is no kindness on the other side, I will be the one who was killed before!"


    Speaking of this, Tohsaka Rin said bitterly: "You gods can return to the planet, but an ordinary person like me will really die!"


    When Ishtar heard this, he was full of disgust and said, "You are dead! This goddess will definitely kick you away before leaving the stage! What are you afraid of!"


    I''m not afraid of you messing around... Rin Tohsaka murmured in his heart, and then asked the external brain ''Ai Lei'':


    "Elly, what shall we do next?"


    Alley said apologetically at this time: "Sorry, under the constraints of the alliance, I don''t have a good solution."


    "Yeah, if it''s not an alliance, we can still find someone to join forces to defeat Su Jin''s heroic spirit, and if it''s not an alliance before, I''ll be out, tsk."


    When Tohsaka Rin said this, she was extremely irritable, and she was worried that she would be defeated.


    In other words, what she is most worried about is that after the defeat, the family will return to the state she has experienced in the decline of her parents, and her sisters meet but cannot know each other.


    But unfortunately, does she have any good way.


    And just when Tohsaka Rin was tangled, she suddenly changed her face.


    "Elly, do you feel it?"


    Ailei heard the voice and replied, "Well, someone triggered the magic barrier of the Tohsaka mansion. It was an intentional act."


    "Is it an attack? Or a visit? It''s probably the latter. If that''s the case, then let''s meet up and see what''s going on."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Saying that, Tohsaka Rin stood up, took a deep breath, and walked towards the door.


    "Wait, Rin, I haven''t finished eating the noodles yet, my instant noodles!! The noodles don''t taste good when they''re cold!!"


    "It''s too long-winded, Ishtar, just cook another bag later!"


    "Inferior human beings, you will be punished by wasting food!!"


    "Crap!!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Japanese style wooden mansion.


    Wearing a thick kimono, the two rituals looked at the courtyard expressionlessly, where, an uninvited figure was standing there quietly, observing her.


    In the middle of the two, Yuzao, who put on a black cheongsam and put on half-frame gold glasses, squinted his eyebrows and said:


    .............


    "Be careful, Lord Shi, the other party''s spirituality is very high, even surpassing the previous God Tiamat."


    Speaking of which, Tamamo before paused and said:


    "The other party, it may be aimed at Lord Shi."


    At that time, Yu Ji, who opened the eyes of the true ancestor, sat on the rockery in the courtyard with a completely different arrogance from before, looking down at the two of them condescendingly, and said:


    "Don''t be so nervous, Amaterasu, and... Root''s darling."


    Yu Ji narrowed her red eyes and stared at the two ceremonies with expressionless faces, and then asked:


    "I have a question I want to ask, who are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two rituals did not answer, but a few seconds later, an ethereal voice sounded:


    "The king of the moon, the scarlet moon, what is your purpose?"


    Hearing the sound, Zhu Yue suddenly froze for a moment, as if something suppressed her body, preventing her from making any movements.


    "Sure enough, even the power that I can suppress as the lunar surface restraint... Yes, it is so, so it is!"


    Zhu Yue showed a complex expression of sudden and astonishment, staring at the two rituals and said:


    "I have always been thinking, since I have the restraining power of the moon that gave birth to self-consciousness, then whether the root can give birth to my own personality... It was just my delusion, but I didn''t expect to see an example."


    Speaking of which, Zhu Yue jumped off the rockery, lifted her skirt, and performed an ancient etiquette:


    "So, what should I call you?"


    Facing the respect of the scarlet moon, the two ceremonies were silent.


    Chapter 1882 Zhu Yue and Liang Yi


    "Liangyi, just call me Liangyi."


    The ''two rituals'', or the physical personality of the two rituals, mixed the root and the unique personality of the two rituals, and explained softly:


    "I understand your intentions, but I myself have been banned from the stage, just like the black masters who are participating today."


    Hearing this sentence, Zhu Yue''s heart skipped a beat.


    Unlike magicians who chase the root cause, Zhu Yue doesn''t have much pursuit of the root cause.


    Even the gods have the shard power of the root, not to mention her lunar restraint.


    It can be said that in this world, in addition to her roots, she is the strongest group of existences.


    However, now the root tells her that the masters of the black group are the same as the root?


    Seven black masters are equal to seven roots? How can there be such an incredible thing on "May 17"?


    No, maybe... the root personality in front of me is not that strong?


    Yes, even after she was born, she could not perfectly control the huge power of the moon after she obtained her personality.


    The root personality on the opposite side may be stronger than herself, but it should also be limited. After all, as an independent personality, since she was born, she has faced the root cause''s "nothing", and it is inevitable that she is more restricted than herself.


    With this in mind, Zhu Yue still maintains respect for the root cause, but that is only the respect of the son to his mother.


    rather than fear of power.


    The ''Two Ceremony'' silently looked at Zhu Yue, who was restricted by the world view, without any thought of explanation.


    In the world, there are too many frogs at the bottom of the well, or in other words, except for her "root personality" who has personally experienced being caught by the "Buddha" into the world of Little Garden, no one knows the horror of this world of Little Garden.


    Even restraint.


    It''s just that compared to the lack of self-inhibition, Zhu Yue, who has self, is even more ridiculous.


    "I understand what you think. You and me can indeed bring some trouble to the black team, but it''s only a certain trouble."


    After saying this, the ''two ceremonies'' suddenly paused, looked at Zhu Yue, who was still respectful, and shook his head:


    "Forget it, let Shi come to communicate with you."


    The words fell, the empty inspiration in the two rituals disappeared, and then replaced by a cold and unusually pretty face.


    "Who are you?"


    The two rituals looked at the respectful ''Yu Ji'' in front of them and asked in a cold tone.


    The personality of the root left, Zhu Yue regained the arrogance of the king of the moon, and said: "Your ally."


    However, what responded to her was one word from two ceremonies:


    "roll!"


    Zhu Yue: "..."


    Is this the communication in the eyes of the source?


    Just when the Moon King was stunned, the two rituals suddenly said:


    "Before Yuzao, drive people away."


    "Hey hey hey~~"


    At this time, Yuzaoqian, who was frightened by the root personality of the two rituals just now, hurriedly took out the talisman paper and looked at Zhu Yue with a smile and said:


    "Then, Your Excellency the True Ancestor King, can you please leave here honestly~"


    Zhu Yue glanced at Yuzao before hearing the words, and then looked at the two rituals that were obviously indifferent, and disappeared into the darkness without speaking.


    After Zhu Yue retreated, the two ceremonies suddenly tilted their heads and thought, "Is she the heroic spirit at what meeting in the afternoon?"


    "Uh..." Yuzao Qian''s expression froze when he heard this. Could it be that the two ceremonies just didn''t recognize who was on the other side?


    Thinking of this, Tamamo before asked tentatively, "That, Shiki-sama, do you need me to call someone back?"


    "no need."


    The two ceremonies responded indifferently, then suddenly fell silent, and asked in a low voice in front of Yuzao:


    "Tamazao, did I just sleepwalk again?"


    "Ah?" Yuzao froze for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No!"


    "Then why am I in the yard?" The two rituals asked suspiciously, "I remember that I should have been reading a book just now and getting ready to sleep."


    "Ah this..." Witnessing the two ceremonies walking out of the room, in front of Tamamo, who was waiting for the Moon King to automatically come to the door in the corridor, he finally understood at this time.


    Co-authoring just now is all about the root personality manipulating the body, I don''t know about the two rituals!


    "I just saw that when you were about to go to bed, you suddenly got up and walked into the yard, and then I saw the heroic spirit coming over. Others, people don''t understand..."


    Don''t ask Migu about things that the root cause didn''t tell you~~ Tamamo before looked at the two ceremonies pitifully, highlighting her innocence.


    After hearing Tamamo''s explanation, the two rituals asked Liang Yizhi again in their hearts, and finally said with a complicated expression:


    "I understand."


    After speaking, the two ceremonies paused again: "Yuzao, why are there so many strange black lines on your body?"


    "What black thread?" Yuzao lowered his head, looked at the blue kimono on his body, and put on a circle: "No! I don''t have any thread on my body!"


    The two rituals saw that there were more than ten lines on the body in front of them, and they were concentrated in front of Yuzao on the chest, and suddenly there was a feeling that if they touched those lines, they could kill Yuzao.


    But the next second, after she blinked, those lines disappeared, which made her very puzzled.


    "Forget it, just pretend I didn''t say anything just now."


    Saying that, the two rituals turned around and approached her room. Compared with the black line and the Holy Grail War, she actually just wanted to live her normal life.


    Therefore, the two rituals do not want to explore everything that has nothing to do with daily life.


    Seeing the two rituals continue to go back to sleep, Tamamo before blinked, and then said in a subtle tone:


    "The eyes of the 0.8-sama just seem to have become magic eyes. Seeing the magic eyes of the black line, isn''t it? How can that kind of eyes be... Oh, if it is the Shi-sama, it sounds normal."

 Chapter 1269：

    Can one-shot kill, the magic eye of direct death possessed by Demon God Balor... Tamamo before muttered in his heart, and then whispered:


    "In this way, it seems that we really don''t need any allies."


    After speaking, Tamamo Qian walked into the room in a hurry, shouting while walking:


    "Wait, Mr. Shi, you have to take a bath before going to bed! Are you going to bed with the smell of sweat?"


    "I''m bored, go away!"


    "Why so~"


    Just as the two exchanged, the night gradually deepened.


    Chapter 1883 Merlin Can''t Have Friends


    "Last night Zhu Yue found two ceremonies and was directly rejected?"


    Su Jin, who brought breakfast to the room and handed it to Merlin and Morgan, heard such an interesting news and couldn''t help but be delighted:


    "Interesting, didn''t that lunar suppression force do anything?"


    "No, even if he was directly scolded ''go away'', he still walked away honestly. It seems that he is afraid of the root personality in the body of the two rituals."


    As Merlin spoke, he flipped through a magic book, which was sent from the Church of Sanctuary, and contained magic information about the world of the Moon Moon.


    For a mage like Merlin, understanding the enemy''s spells is an inevitable thing to do, and in the Moon World, there is no magic society of that power that is more comprehensive than the Church of the Holy Church.


    After all, they and the Magician''s Association are mortal enemies.


    "Speaking of which, this world is really interesting. The laws of the world can actually give birth to personalities. Such special cases, even among the 16 born gods and Buddhas, are absolutely rare."


    The innate gods and Buddhas of Hakoniwa are the incarnations of laws, pure lives born from the laws of concepts. Of course, such gods and Buddhas often only symbolize a certain aspect of the laws of concepts, such as the root, which is the origin of the entire world, and even the entire universe. There are very few existences that can be called the only God.


    But it is a pity that in the long war, almost without exception, these only gods all died out, or changed the lintel, changed their own origin, the only one that has existed since ancient times, there is also the only **** of cross religion. .


    After all, in the final analysis, that one is actually the final victor in the ''One God War'', so there is only the other side left, which is naturally ''reasonable''.


    "Don''t you think such a talent is suitable for Arcadia, Your Highness?"


    Hearing Merlin''s persuasive words, Su Jin raised his hand, grabbed the bread from the other party''s hand, took a bite and said:


    "What? You ''Avalon'' are still trying to **** talent from a poor **** like me?"


    "His Royal Highness makes me sad when you say that. You must know that I have even handed over Little Morgan to you. Couldn''t such a lovely little Morgan be able to satisfy you?"


    After Merlin cried and said this sentence, Su Jin didn''t respond, and Morgan, who was beside him, smashed the juice directly.


    "Don''t take me with you when you''re disgusting, you sinister woman."


    Merlin turned his index finger, and the juice that had been smashed stopped in mid-air. The juice that was spilled in the air flowed backwards, and instantly returned to its normal state. Then, it flew to Merlin and was handed to her in the gesture of ''big brother, please drink tea''. Su Jin.


    "Come on, Your Highness, the bread is too dry, drink more juice."


    "Who wants to drink this?"


    Su Jin took the juice without a word, stretched it out and returned it to Morgan, but Morgan looked at the juice in Su Jin''s hand and said with a dark face:


    "Did I drink something dirty? What is this kind of thing?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin knocked Morgan on the head with a thud, and smashed the woman who fired the gun directly into the bed beside him, then took a sip of the juice and said:


    "It''s a slip of the tongue! Really! One or two, it''s really hard to serve."


    "Hey!!" Morgan rubbed his head in pain, then raised his head, glanced at Su Jin, snorted, glared at Merlin again, and then stopped talking.


    Merlin watched this scene cheerfully, as if he had no intuition that he was the culprit:


    "Speaking of which, Morgan, since you learned yesterday that Arturia is also your sister, you seem to be in a bad mood. How about it? After being beaten by His Royal Highness, are you in a better mood?"


    Seeing Merlin''s ''I''m here for your own good'' look, Morgan''s face twitched, and he said in a very unhappy tone:


    "If one day you fall into my hands, believe me, I will definitely make your life worse than death."


    "Hey, is it so fierce?" Merlin touched his chin, and then said with a smile: "Then should I let you live rather than die before you die?"


    However, Morgan seemed to have learned a lot, and sneered directly:


    "You didn''t dare, at least when I was still his heroic spirit, you didn''t dare."


    Seeing this, Su Jin drank the juice and asked curiously, "When did the two of you have such a bad relationship?"


    Hearing this, Morgan snorted coldly, while Merlin said with a smile:


    "Just dragged Morgan yesterday to study the magic of this world for a long time. I didn''t expect her to be so stingy."


    Are you studying magic? I''m afraid I didn''t study Morgan. No wonder the relationship can be changed from ordinary to bad in one day. I can only say that it is you, Merlin... Su Jin murmured in his heart, and then asked Morgan. :


    "Do you need me to beat her up for you?"


    "Okay!" Morgan agreed without hesitation. The speed was so fast that even Merlin was stunned.


    "Wait!! Morgan, why did you agree so quickly, your queen''s pride? Aren''t you the queen who ruled two thousand parallel worlds? Show your pride!"


    Hearing Merlin say this, Morgan sneered: "The heroic spirit is the power of the master, and the power of the master is still his power. Since 517 is like this, there is no difference between the master hitting you and me hitting you, right?"


    "Besides, after the Master beats you up, I''ll be the queen of Morgan~"


    Merlin''s face contorted upon hearing this, with a distorted expression of "what are you talking about".


    "Your queen demeanor is too distorted."


    Merlin complained, and then looked at Su Jin who was obviously moved in front of him and wanted to beat her up, and immediately shrank his neck.


    Cowardly, she was afraid that Su Jin''s fist with a small universe would hit her, and she would be finished directly.


    In view of this, Merlin immediately surrendered and used intelligence to save his life:


    "I think there is one thing that you must know, Your Highness."


    Su Jin raised his brows, knowing that Merlin wanted to save his life, but still asked, "Speak."


    Merlin hurriedly said at this time:


    "Miss Tohsaka Rin, who you worked with, met with an unexpected person while eating instant noodles in the morning. Well, the two are still meeting."


    "An unexpected character? Who?" Su Jin asked in confusion.


    At this time, Merrington paused and said:


    "Host of your heroic spirit ''Kama''."


    "Tohsaka Sakura.".


    Chapter 1884 About my sister is a magician


    Tohsaka''s house.


    In the huge western villa, Tohsaka Rin could not feel any warmth.


    There was no other reason, it was all because of the girl sitting in the chair opposite her.


    A girl with a gentle smile and medium-length purple hair, who is different from all the women in the Tohsaka family.


    Tohsaka Sakura, in other words, owned by Tohsaka Rin, the ''Mado Sakura'' in future memory.


    But why...


    At this time, the girl sitting opposite Tohsaka Rin looked at the instant noodles on the table and said with a little surprise:


    "Is this Tohsaka-senpai''s breakfast?"


    "Ah, oh, this..." Tohsaka Rin regained his senses, not knowing how to explain it.


    For some unknown reason, she was inexplicably guilty and panic when facing Tohsaka Sakura in front of her.


    "Because I took over the enchantment at home all night last night, I only had time to soak a bowl of noodles to eat..."


    ''What trivial things am I talking about! ! '' Tohsaka Rin cursed at himself in his heart.


    Shouldn''t it be time to ask Sakura what''s going on?


    Why did she appear here as Kama''s body, or in her memory, when she was 15 years old, why does the other party have a Command Spell on her hand...


    All the questions made Tohsaka Rin complicated, and he wanted to speak several times, but he didn''t know how to change it.


    And right now.


    "Pfft!" The opposite ''Tohsaka Sakura'' covered his mouth and laughed softly:


    "Sure enough, my sister is still the same as before."


    Speaking, Tohsaka Sakura said in a nostalgic tone: "It''s still the same as before, the more nervous you are, the more speechless you will be."


    "Sakura, why are you..." Tohsaka Rin looked at the ''Tohsaka Sakura'' in front of her with a complicated face.


    However, the Tohsaka Sakura in front of her smiled and explained to her sister: "Why did I become the 15-year-old in your impression?"


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin was shocked, and then looked at Tohsaka Sakura with complicated eyes and said:


    "Did you also come back from the future?"


    In order to make the Masters of the Holy Grail War go all out, when the inhibitory force selects the Master, it often gives the ''reward'' it wants, and it can even be said to realize a ''wish''.


    And Tohsaka Rin''s wish is family reunion, so she appeared in this age of the Fourth Holy Grail War almost as an adult, and became a ''Tohsaka Rin'' 10 years older than the original Tohsaka Rin.


    Therefore, Tohsaka Rin now guesses that her younger sister Tohsaka Sakura probably has the same wish as her and became the master, which is why the girl version of Sakura appeared.


    After Tohsaka Rin replied like this, the girl opposite who was suspected of being Matou Sakura ten years later nodded suddenly and said:


    "Future? Did my sister come back from the future? No wonder she looks completely different from the child in my memory''". "


    "Ah?" Tohsaka Rin was stunned when he heard this, and said with a blank expression: "What did you say?"


    "Wait? You didn''t come from the future?" Tohsaka Rin widened his eyes and looked at Matou Sakura in disbelief.


    What the other party means is that she is not returning from the future? But why does her appearance look like ten years later?


    In the face of Tohsaka Rin''s astonishment, Matou Sakura frowned and thought for a while: "How to explain it."


    "My sister should have seen me now, right? Or me as a child."


    "I''ve seen it." Tohsaka Rin nodded, more than just seeing it, he almost started it. If it wasn''t for the holy son who didn''t have his heart for some reason, the sisters'' cannibalism would have started yesterday.


    Thinking of this, Tohsaka Rin also added a hint:


    "Sakura, don''t be afraid of what I say next."


    Speaking of which, Tohsaka Rin paused and said:


    "Your body was relied upon by a goddess summoned by the Master of the Holy Grail War."


    Although she is an ally with Su Jin, for Tohsaka Rin, it is her younger sister that is more important, so she gave a reminder.


    Of course, out of his own sense of morality, Tohsaka Rin did not name Su Jin, nor did he suggest the name of the goddess relying on Sakura''s body, but only reminded Tohsaka Sakura of this incident.


    To a certain extent, this was the same as saying nothing, but it did remind Matou Sakura.


    However, to her surprise, Matou Sakura, who was opposite her, nodded and said, "Are you talking about Goddess Kama? I know about this, elder sister. After all, that goddess is one of my possibilities. It''s really easy to be self-reliant on my body after being called out."


    "what?"


    Tohsaka Rin suddenly felt that something was wrong, and her younger sister seemed to know a lot.


    "Sakura, why..."


    Just when Tohsaka Rin wanted to ask something, Matou Sakura, who was opposite, really smiled and said:


    "Sister wants to ask me why I know this?"


    Tohsaka Rin opened his mouth, then nodded wordlessly. She was really curious as to why Matou Sakura knew that Goddess Kama was one of her possibilities, and this one, could it be that her sister could be the most suitable object for many goddesses to rely on?


    Seeing Rin Tohsaka''s expression, Matou Sakura sighed in a complicated tone:


    "That''s because the long-cherished wish of the Tohsaka family has been fulfilled in me, sister."


    "The long-cherished wish of the Tohsaka family." Tohsaka Rin''s scalp suddenly became numb when he heard this.


    What is the long-cherished wish of the Tohsaka family?


    That long-cherished wish is better to say that it is the long-cherished wish of all orthodox magicians, and all those who pursue the truth of magic yearn for an incomparable ''answer''.

 Chapter 1270：

    That is, reaching the vortex of the root.


    Arrive at the vortex of the origin of all that is nothing, symbolizing the origin of all.


    Sakura, arrived at the root... Tohsaka Rin suddenly became a little dry: "Why?"


    "There are many reasons." Matou Sakura gently shook her head and said: "The relationship between my own imaginary space and the interference of the second method parallel world, the relationship between me, who has experienced distress in the future, and the third method heaven cup, As well as the root fragment of the goddess Kama who relies on me, and the urgent need for the master''s combat power to suppress..."


    "All in all, under the intertwining of multiple complex reasons, under the influence of Fuyuki City, which has held the Holy Grail War many times and tried to go to the root of the world, my consciousness successfully went to the root."


    "Originally, this kind of behavior was not allowed by the restraint, and it was not something I could do when I was young, but because of the Holy Grail War, the miracle on me was not blocked by the restraint, so I succeeded (Li Dezhao) and arrived. Once there, we arrived at the vortex of the root."


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin''s eyes widened with a look of disbelief: "Then Sakura, are you..."


    Tohsaka Sakura, who arrived at the Vortex of the Roots and successfully returned, has such an experience. There are only a few people in this world who are similar, and those few people have mastered the power after their return... Yu.


    "Yes." Matou Sakura nodded slightly, admitting Rin Tohsaka''s guess: "I am now a magician who masters some of the second and third methods."


    Hearing Matou Sakura''s confession, Tohsaka Rin now has only one chaotic thought in his mind:


    ''There is a magician from the Tohsaka family? ¡¯


    ''My family has become a magician''s family? ¡¯


    ¡®Hey, my sister is a magician! ! ¡¯


    And at this moment, there was a thud.


    It sounded like the sound of a suitcase falling to the ground.


    Hearing the sound, Tohsaka Rin and Matou Sakura turned their heads together, but they saw a suitcase that fell on the ground, and...


    Standing in the corridor, Tohsaka Tokiomi was dumbfounded.


    Chapter 1885 The question of Matou Sakura


    "Really? Sakura, have you become a magician?"


    At the dining table of the Tohsaka family, Tokiomi Tokiomi sat on a chair with a complicated expression, clasped his hands together, and said in a low voice:


    "I never thought that the long-cherished wish of my Tohsaka family would come true in your generation, this is really..."


    Tosaka Tokiomi couldn''t hide his excitement and took out a handkerchief from the jacket pocket of his dark red suit, wiping the tears of excitement from the corners of his eyes.


    "Presumably, even if my ancestor and my teacher, Xiubein Aogu, knew about this matter, he would be very happy."


    The magic of the Tohsaka family is inherited from the Tohsaka Yong people, and his teacher is the current second magician gem Onzelilch.


    Even if the magician had a distorted concept of his disciple, he still taught what he should teach.


    However, for the Tohsaka family, who were only the first generation of magicians at the time, their knowledge of magic was simply too much.


    In order to complete the magic, the Tohsaka family has used many methods, including but not limited to adjusting the blood of the next generation, and constantly forming alliances with suitable magician families. Tohsaka Sakura with an imaginary physique.


    517 But the magic engravings gathered by the research institutes of the generations can only be handed over to one person, and the two excellent daughters have always troubled Tosaka Tokiomi.


    After all, a child who is too good will encounter misfortune in the magic world, and the word that mystery will attract mystery is not empty talk in this world.


    Whether it is a dead apostle, an alien alien with demonic blood, or even a clock tower, there is a great demand for humans with high magical aptitude.


    And there is still a need for ''materials''.


    Tokiomi Tosaka is definitely not happy that his daughter who has finally been raised becomes the experimental material for others, but he cannot always guard his daughter and protect him in real time, and his own skills in magic are not strong, only third-rate. level, which is a bit confusing.


    Originally, Tokiomi Tosaka wanted to delay for a while to figure out how to solve this problem, but it was impossible to find a magician family without an heir to adopt Tohsaka Sakura.


    Moreover, because I got news about the future from Tohsaka Rin, I understood that Sakura¡¯s adoption to the Matou family seemed to be a little bad, so Tokiomi Tokiomi (bgai) took advantage of this time to send his wife back to his hometown to discuss it. If you decide to survive the Holy Grail War safely, prepare both hands.


    The first preparation is to sell the property of the Tohsaka family and buy a magic engraving of the broken magician family, so that Tohsaka Sakura can get a certain guarantee, and the other preparation is to give up the dignity of the family and love Defert to the far-off, who has a bad relationship. The family conceded defeat, thus allowing the youngest daughter to gain asylum.


    But now it''s ok!


    never mind!


    My daughter is a magician, and I have a showdown!


    Are you still worried about what daughter is going to give away?


    My daughter is a magician, should I send it back? My Tohsaka family, like the Aozaki family, is now a family of magicians!


    Thinking of this, the corners of Tosaka Tokiomi''s mouth twitched wildly, almost crooked without smiling.


    "Father..." Looking at the uncontrollable ecstasy on Tohsaka Tokiomi''s face, Tohsaka Rin was a little speechless on the surface, but he was actually very happy.


    The younger sister becomes a magician, which means that the future she has experienced will change. In this case, the future that Sakura was sent away will also change together. Although I don''t know what it will become, at least it will not be worse than before. isn''t it?


    The surprised Tohsaka Rin thought of this, and couldn''t help but glance at Matou Sakura, but seeing the other party''s smiling expression and looking at the purple hair, Tohsaka Rin suddenly froze in his heart.


    Maybe Tohsaka Tokiomi would think that Tohsaka Sakura''s hair changed color because she became a magician or something. After all, it is easy for a magician to change her hair color, but only Tohsaka Rin understands.


    The blue and purple hair is the symbol of the Matou family.


    Now that my sister has become a magician, why, her hair tends to be purple.


    Thinking of this, Tohsaka Rin couldn''t help but cast a shadow on her heart, but she didn''t know what happened to Sakura. She wanted to ask Sakura, but she was worried that the other party would be as polite as when she asked in the future. refuse.


    Of course, such an inquiries naturally couldn''t be said in front of his father, and it couldn''t increase the burden on his heart to send Sakura away, even if it was his choice in the future.


    With this in mind, Tohsaka Rin decided to ask Sakura what was going on in private.


    However, just when she thought so, Tohsaka Tokiomi finally adjusted his mood and said in a deep voice:


    "Sakura, look at the Command Spell in your hand, are you also the Master of the Holy Grail War?"


    "Yes." Matou Sakura''s smile towards Tohsaka Tokiomi was very polite, not like she was facing her biological father.


    Tohsaka Tokiomi noticed this, thought of the future that Tohsaka Rin told him, and asked:


    "Sakura, what you look like now... Could it be that you are from the future like Rin?"


    "No." Matou Sakura shook her head.


    Tohsaka Tokiomi was relieved when he heard the words, but he heard Matou Sakura''s next sentence:


    "I''m just observing the possibility of the future."


    Observing the possibility of the future... Tohsaka Tokiomi''s mind went down for a moment, then his eyes widened.


    And Tohsaka Rin on the side opened his mouth in shock:


    "In legend, the Vortex of Roots is a place of miracles that exists in the past, present and future at the same time. Is this news true?"


    "Yes."


    Matou Sakura''s tone is still soft, it looks very gentle, but people can''t feel her emotions.


    She looked at Tohsaka Rin in front of her, looked at Tohsaka Tokiomi, and asked gently:


    "More than 6,000 deaths, 30,000 times of despair, and less than 200 times, a happy future."


    "Although I only see the future vaguely, this feeling is really uncomfortable, father, sister."


    Hearing this voice, Tohsaka Tokiomi and Tohsaka Rin suddenly froze in their hearts.


    Then, they heard Matou Sakura''s questioning voice:


    "So, father, why was it sent to Matou''s house, and it was me who was thrown into the insect bank?"


    "Why am I also the food for the dead?"


    "Why is it me who was soaked in the specimen solution?"


    "Why is it still me who was hunted by the aliens?"


    "Why, it''s all me?"


    "Hey, can you tell me? My dear father and sister.".


    Chapter 1886 The elegance of the Yuansaka family


    "cherry."


    Rin Tohsaka looked pale at the smiling Tohsaka Sakura who seemed to be talking about something interesting.


    At this time, she finally understood where the strange feeling she had always felt had appeared.


    The Tohsaka Sakura in front of me is not right, Matou Sakura is not right, she is indeed Sakura, but the logic inside is different.


    It''s no longer the little girl who followed her obediently calling out to her sister, or the junior who respectfully called her Tohsaka-senpai on campus, but something deeper and different.


    At that time, facing Sakura Tohsaka''s question, Tokiomi Tokiomi''s face was heavy, but he still remained rational enough:


    "Sakura, you are resenting me, resenting my father who will send you away."


    Speaking of which, Tohsaka Tokiomi sighed, and then said gently:


    "If taking my life would make you happier, I wouldn''t~ would resist."


    "Father!" Tohsaka Rin suddenly stood up and looked at his father in astonishment.


    And Matou Sakura caught her breath after hearing this, and gave Tosaka Tokiomi a deep look.


    In the future she observed, the man in front of her had sent her ignorant to the insect bank in many worlds, but she was also spending more time using her abilities to protect her as much as possible in the magic world outside of humans.


    In very few worlds, the other party has given up his dignity more than once and surrendered to the far-away dear Defelt in exchange for his daughter''s future safety.


    Of course, for more time, Tokiomi Tohsaka died in the Holy Grail War, or in other words, dying in the Holy Grail War was the end of the opponent.


    This man is even more miserable than her, and has no future at all.


    Although Matou Kariya kept shouting that it was Tosaka Tokiomi''s fault, Matou Sakura couldn''t hate her father who died early.


    "...Sure enough, I can''t put all the faults on you."


    In the end, Matou Sakura still did not choose to kill Tohsaka Tokiomi and kill her father herself in the name of revenge. She couldn''t do it.


    She stood up, bowed to Tohsaka Tokiomi, then turned around and walked straight to the door.


    Seeing this, Tohsaka Rin immediately asked:


    "Sakura, where are you going?"


    Matou Sakura stopped, did not look back, just said calmly:


    "To fix the world''s problems."


    After she finished speaking, she left the Tohsaka house without looking back.


    "Fixing...problems in this world..." Tohsaka Rin repeated blankly, some understanding and some not.


    At this time, Tokiomi Tosaka, who was sitting in the seat, sighed deeply: "Sure enough, did Sakura also embark on this road?"


    "Father, do you know anything?" Tohsaka Rin turned to look at her father. From what she just said, she understood that her father seemed to know something.


    "Perhaps, it''s the fate of the magician."


    Tohsaka Tokiomi said this sentence in a vague tone, and then he looked at Tohsaka Rin, paused, and said in a deep voice:


    "Rin, how many magicians do you think are born in this world?"


    Tohsaka was stunned for a moment, and then said with a tangled expression: "I don''t know, but it seems that there are only four people in existence... My ancestor and my teacher Shubein Ogu, the magician of the Aozaki family in the far east... Besides, it is said that there are still two magicians alive, but more, I don''t know."


    "It seems that your common sense course is not bad." Tokiomi Tosaka nodded, and then said in a complicated tone: "But in fact, the number of magicians born in this world has exceeded ten people, or There are definitely more than ten people who can use magic.¡±


    "What?" Tohsaka Rin was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect so many so-called magicians, but isn''t there only five magics in the world? Is it possible that magic can be used by multiple people?


    Without explaining Tohsaka Rin''s doubts, Tohsaka Tokiomi continued:


    "It is true that magic is something that is difficult to accomplish, but under the inheritance of human civilization, such existence is destined to be not a minority, but even so, there are currently only four known and determinable magicians."


    "So, here comes the question. It''s not difficult for an existence like a magician to live forever, but why are their existences so rare?"


    "...Chasing because of inhibitions?" Tohsaka Rin said in an uncertain tone.


    "That''s just one of the reasons, and it can even be said to be a trivial reason. Since it can lead to the root cause under the blockade of the inhibitory force, it is not difficult for those beings to get rid of the pursuit of the heroic spirit."


    Tohsaka Tokiomi shook his head, and then said:


    "It is their ''idea'' that really makes the magicians die."


    "Idea?" Tohsaka Rin muttered to himself.

 Chapter 1271：

    "Yes, concept." Tohsaka Tokiomi pressed his temple with a slight headache and said, "The Holy Grail of Fuyuki City is our great-grandfather, the ancestor of Nagato Tohsaka and the Mat¨­ family, and the winter of Einzbern. The holy maidens built together."


    "The basic purpose is the complete completion of the Third Dharma Cup."


    "Basic purpose?" Tohsaka Rin noticed the key point: "That is to say, is there a higher purpose?"


    "Yes." Tokiomi Tosaka nodded: "According to the secret records passed down by the family from generation to generation, it is indeed the case."


    The secret records passed down from generation to generation in the family, I have never heard of this stuff, **** it, Kotomine Kirei won''t be greedy for my family''s things...


    ???? Flowers 0????


    Just when Tohsaka Rin thought so, Tohsaka Tokiomi let out a deep breath and said:


    "According to the records, the ultimate goal of the Holy Grail War and the completion of the Third Dharma Heaven''s Cup is to ''eradicate the evil'' in the world."


    "What?" Tohsaka Rin was stunned for a moment, then said incredulously: "Isn''t the goal of the Tohsaka family reaching the root cause?"


    "That''s just a need necessary to eradicate evil in the world."


    Tosaka Tokiomi said in an indifferent tone:


    "The past heads of the Tohsaka family were all ''props'' to accomplish this mission."


    "Sakura was first sent to the Matou family, which has the secret technique of transforming butterflies, because of this concept."


    "And after Sakura arrived at the root and became a magician, my mission was over."


    "And the right to dispose of the items that ended the mission naturally belongs to the new owner, the magic user of the Tohsaka family."


    .............


    "This is the ''elegance'' of the Tohsaka family."


    Hearing these words, Tohsaka Rin only felt a chill.


    She suddenly realized that this might be her real father, and also realized that Tomisaka Tokiomi really wanted to let Sakura kill him to vent his anger.


    This is the magician of the Tohsaka family.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the ramp outside Tohsaka''s house.


    Matou Sakura, who was walking on the road, stood at the entrance of the ramp with a calm expression and said softly:


    "Teacher, are you there?"


    "Yes." A proud female voice rang out: "What''s wrong, I''m a sad and pitiful disciple who doesn''t look good, how do you feel after seeing your real father?"


    "Do you feel it?" Matou Sakura flipped her hair, turned to look at the Tohsaka house not far away, and sighed: "He is a qualified head of the Tohsaka family, but he is only a Tohsaka family member. Just be the master."


    "Oh? This growing belief, sure enough, a normal child like you will always be compensated by the world in other ways."


    Hearing the teacher''s behavior of judging people with looks, Matou Sakura said with a little distress:


    "Teacher, you keep saying that I''m not good-looking. This is really shocking."


    After all, she was also a well-received little beauty in school.


    "Hmph, in this little garden world, there is only one person who can be recognized by me in terms of beauty."


    "...I don''t care about me at all." Matou Sakura muttered, and then asked, "So, teacher, can I start summoning heroic spirits?"


    The voice paused for a moment, then asked, "Yes, but have you figured out what to do?"


    At that time, Matou Sakura was silent for a while, and then said:


    "That kind of thing, I''ll talk about it after I summon the heroic spirit." Eight.


    Chapter 1887 Matou Sakura and her teacher


    Park, grove.


    After the idlers and others were dispersed, Matou Sakura blatantly occupied the place and drew a ceremony for the summoning of the Holy Grail War on the forest floor.


    And just after she painted the ceremony, the female voice in her mind laughed lightly:


    "Hoho, don''t plan to use the holy relic, but directly summon it?"


    "Or, are you planning to use my teacher as a holy relic?"


    "Yes." Matou Sakura admitted directly after being asked, and smiled in return: "If you use the teacher as a sacred relic, you will definitely summon a beautiful and powerful heroic spirit, right?"


    According to the information she got from the teacher, although a person like her is the master of the red group, because of the teacher''s existence, the restraint force will not give much support.


    Therefore, the restrictions on the black group actually exist for Matou Sakura.


    However, for the current Matou Sakura, it is not difficult to circumvent this restriction. Using the teacher on her body as a holy relic is one of them. The other is to directly summon the future she has observed. A powerful hero summoned.


    At present, Matou Sakura chooses the first one, "May 17" because she knows the situation of the world of Hakoniwa, and also knows that the powerful individual of the same name in this world, such as the teacher, is not destined to be weak.


    "Little girl''s mouth is quite sweet." Lilith, who was staying on Matou Sakura, couldn''t help but narrow her eyes.


    Originally, she only occupied the heroic entity ''Dissolving Lilith'' because of the real name rule, and planned to use it as a medium to come to the Moon World as the judge of the Holy Grail War.


    It''s just that before her arrival, she accidentally discovered that there is a special soul in the root that has an inexplicable connection with this individual.


    This kind of connection made Alger curious, so he observed the other party, and by Matou Sakura''s side, he peeped into her parallel world with her, and then discovered that this little girl would actually have the fifth Holy Grail ten years later. The heroic spirit ''Medusa'' was summoned during the war.


    Dissolving Lilith once, Medusa once, and summoning her eponymous individual twice in a row made Alger feel his ''destiny'' with the girl.


    So she postponed the arrival time, and protected the soul of the other party in the root so that it would not be assimilated.


    The price of this was that Matou Sakura became her disciple, and she, who was in charge of acting as a referee, took action to eliminate the heroic spirits of the red team.


    In Alger''s view, such a transaction is irrelevant, but since it can at least exclude the master of the red group, "Mato Sakura", she can do it naturally.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the other party''s sister, the little girl named Rin Tohsaka, would actually be the body of Ishtar and Ereshkigal.


    The elder sister and the younger sister each summoned her individual with the same name. If it weren''t for the fact that the great monk Sakyamuni was on Su Jin''s side, Alger would suspect that he was being calculated.


    "Even if you use me as a holy relic, the heroic spirits that can be summoned are not as good as mine, but it is still possible to summon some powerful heroic spirits."


    "Ishtar and Ereshkigal are impossible, they have been summoned by your sister, Lilith is temporarily occupied by me, then they will be summoned, and they are more similar to you, and there is a high probability that it will be Medu. Sarah."


    Hearing Alger''s words, Matou Sakura said in a soft tone: "Is it true that elder sister summoned the two goddesses? Sure enough, she is still as powerful."


    "Humph! With your current foundation and my teaching, defeating your sister is just a matter of flipping your hands, but in terms of heroic spirits, Medusa is indeed quite different from my Ishtar''s personality, hmm... Now, you try to summon it first, if it doesn''t work, I will try to break through the Holy Grail system and bring more possibilities."


    Hearing what Alger said, Matou Sakura was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said:


    "Is this way of increasing my strength to help my master? Teacher, you are really good to my master."


    Matou Sakura knows very well that the reason why her teacher protects herself is because she is not good at taking action in the Holy Grail War, so she needs her as an intermediary to act on her behalf.


    So from the beginning, Matou Sakura knew that she couldn''t get the Holy Grail, but even so, she chose to participate in this kind of fighting game where both gods and Buddhas participated in order to repay the teacher''s life-saving grace.


    However, thinking of the object that a strong and gentle person like the teacher likes, Matou Sakura can''t help but feel a little curious, wondering what kind of person the other person is.


    Hearing the envy hidden in Matou Sakura''s tone, Alger immediately sneered:


    "Because I see the true face of family affection, I am envious? But if you want, I can remove the blood of the Tohsaka family from you, give you a spiritual status, and make you my follower."


    When he was possessed by Matou Sakura, Alger actually noticed that the girl''s ''magic nature'' was surprisingly high.


    This degree of affinity is like a perfect witch. It can be said that Matou Sakura can completely become Alger''s agent, or the kind that can carry authority.


    In the same way, that little girl named Tohsaka Rin also has an extraordinary affinity for the spiritual qualities of Ishtar and Ereshkigal.


    The two priestesses who could become agents and strengthen Arcadia''s combat power in a short period of time, even Algor looked at them, so that from the beginning, Matou Sakura was allowed to go to Tosaka Tokiomi.


    Because Alger was also curious, how did this man give birth to the sweet girl Matou Sakura.


    Unexpectedly, the other party could not help giving birth to Matou Sakura and Tohsaka Rin.


    Did that kid Tokiomi Tosaka save the world in his last life?


    "Take out the bloodline of the Tohsaka family?" Matou Sakura muttered to herself, and then she actually started to think about it seriously.


    From a human point of view, no amount of family affection will become indifferent after witnessing tens of thousands of deaths in the future.


    Unfortunately, most of Matou Sakura, or more than 90% of the deaths, are inseparable from Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    Most of them were not given the ''magic engraving'' of the Tohsaka family, so they died in various accidents, and the second was being sent to the Matou family, becoming food for insects, and dying after death... .


    This situation has been seen a lot, and it is impossible for Matou Sakura to have no resentment against Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    Especially after knowing that the inheritance magic of the Tohsaka family is the second method in the root, and her imaginary physique is more suitable for the second method, Matou Sakura became somewhat depressed.


    It is true that the five attributes of Rin Tohsaka have a high degree of fit in the use of family gem magic, and it can even save gem consumption, thereby saving capital expenditure, but the imaginary number attribute is the most suitable physique to play with the second method.


    In fact, the gap between Sakura and Rin''s qualifications is almost zero, and even in the second method, Sakura has an absolute advantage.


    But because of ''family considerations'' and ''the eldest daughter advantage'', Tokiomi Tosaka still chose Rin Tohsaka as his heir.


    In a sense, Matou Sakura completely lost because the Tohsaka family was not rich enough.


    This kind of non-war crime really made Matou Sakura depressed, and even put tinted glasses on Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    Especially after Tosaka Tokiomi saw that she had successfully become a magician, her unhesitating behavior aggravated the ''prejudice'' in Matou Sakura''s eyes.


    The kind of magician''s circuit that everything is for the realization of the root cause makes Matou Sakura very unhappy, especially in the tens of thousands of future observations, seeing the magician''s madness for the root cause, it makes her even more so. Bad feelings are frequent.


    If you want the Tohsaka family to have a magician, and sacrifice a daughter for this, that''s fine, then let the Tohsaka family''s magician disappear.


    With this thought of revenge, Matou Sakura took a deep breath and said:


    "Teacher, after removing the bloodline of the Tohsaka family, how long will it take me to have the power to block the root cause and make all magicians disappear?"


    That''s right, what Matou Sakura said at the Tohsaka family before, to correct the world''s problems, is the magician.


    She wants to expel all the magicians of this world, 0.8 from the world!


    "Let all the magicians disappear?" Alger was stunned, but quickly understood Matou Sakura''s thoughts. After all, she had seen the other party''s future and knew that the other party was the victim of the profession of magician.


    "Humph~~My little apprentice, it seems that you look down on me as a teacher!"


    "A mere magician, as long as you become my servant after the Holy Grail War, it''s just a matter of raising your fingers."


    "Okay." Matou Ying resolutely agreed to Alger after hearing the words, but after agreeing, the next second, she stunned: "But in this case, it seems that I should change my surname... By the way, what is your surname, teacher? ?"


    Alger said without hesitation:


    "The last name is Su."


    "Oh."


    Then my name will be Su... Sakura? Is this the surname of the country on the other side of the sea? While thinking, Matou Sakura poured magic power into the ceremony.


    The summoning formation of the Holy Grail War suddenly lit up with a light blue light.


    The next second, a petite figure gradually solidified in it.


    Chapter 1888 Tohsaka Rin''s ''betrayal''


    "Ah~~!! Why did things turn out like this!"


    Lying on the soft Simmons bed, Rin Tohsaka rolled unscrupulously.


    After rolling for a while, she picked up the pillow, leaned against the head of the bed, and made an unwilling voice:


    "Sakura actually became a magician, saw the future, and then fell out with her father. Why did such a **** thing happen to me."


    "Also, what did Sakura see in the future? Why does she say she has seen tens of thousands of deaths?"


    "Sakura is destined to die in the future?"


    "And my father..."


    In fact, Tohsaka Rin was worried that Tohsaka Tokiomi was really just like what Ishtar said before, she imagined it.


    But now, Tosaka Tokiomi''s downright magician thinking made her understand that this man was nothing but her biological father.


    A complete magician.


    All the pampering of her daughter, the attention to her family, all these must be relinquished in the magician''s dream.


    Even if the price is his own life.


    "So... in the future that I experienced, Sakura was sent to the Matou family, is it also the behavior of my father after serious consideration?"

 Chapter 1272：

    "Even if Sakura''s life is not good, 16 and unhappy, but as long as Sakura and even Sakura''s bloodline occupies the Matou family and Dove occupies the magpie''s nest, in the countless Holy Grail Wars in the future, one day, Tohsaka will Can the blood of the family win the final victory?"


    Tohsaka Rin, who was thinking down with Tohsaka Tokiomi''s thinking, only felt a chill all over his body.


    For her, the magician''s mission, the origin or something, is actually not as important as her family.


    That''s why the bait used to catch Rin Tohsaka is a healthy family.


    However, now Tohsaka Rin suddenly realized that the future of family reunion was not actually kind to her.


    Tohsaka Rin, who had lost his father since childhood, received a normal education in modern society, and he couldn''t accept the magician''s anti-human set.


    Toshisaka Rin felt a chill in his heart when he thought that he would become like Tohsaka Tokiomi, who would do anything for the Tohsaka family to reach their roots.


    She doesn''t want to, and doesn''t want to be like that!


    "Sakura, she should have noticed this, so she left?"


    Tohsaka Rin muttered to himself, then suddenly realized something was wrong.


    "Ai Lei, Ishtar? Why did you suddenly stop talking?"


    Tohsaka Rin, who realized it later, realized that the two goddesses possessed by him had not said a word from the very beginning.


    Damn, such an anomaly, why didn''t I just notice it?


    Did I lose the chain again at a critical moment?


    Just when Tohsaka Rin thought so, she snorted, and there were two more ''breaths'' in her consciousness.


    "have they gone?"


    "It should be gone."


    "Scared me!!" Ishtar finally made a blatant voice, and it was also a very frightening voice: "Hey, Rin, what''s the matter with your sister, why does she have such a terrible aura."


    "Ah?" Tohsaka Rin froze for a moment, a little overwhelmed.


    Ishtar, who couldn''t get a response, said angrily at this time: "By the way, is there something wrong with the women of your Tohsaka family?"


    "One made me have to rely on human beings, and the other scared me just sitting there, I didn''t dare to move, I always thought I would be eaten."


    "what--!!"


    "Is your Tohsaka family poisonous!!"


    After hearing this sentence, Tohsaka Rin realized that Ishtar and Ailey didn''t speak before because they felt a terrifying aura on his sister Tohsaka Sakura, and they kept silent because they were afraid of being eaten. of.


    "I-I don''t know either. Could it be because my sister is a magician?"


    "Take it down. The so-called magicians were at best comparable to some powerful gods in ancient times. It is because of magic that they surpassed the limits of human beings and are definitely not as strong as your sister."


    Ishtar complained, then frowned and thought:


    "However, there is indeed something wrong with that Tohsaka Sakura just now. Her body seems to be completely made of ''malicious'', and it is full of powerful magic. It is estimated that it is the application of the third method, but that feeling is right I have the same terrible aura as the privilege of life and death, that is definitely not the third method, not the second method... Human, bet on my name Ishtar, there is definitely something wrong with your sister!"


    Do you still need to say such a thing, I know there is a problem myself... Tohsaka Rin listened to Ishtar''s identification with tears and laughter, and helplessly realized that in Ishtar, there must be no advice.


    Therefore, Tohsaka Rin focused his attention on Elle and asked:


    "Elly, what do you think?"


    "Is there any way to make Sakura come back home? It''s really impossible. It doesn''t matter if I drive my father out, as long as my mother is here."


    Hearing the words of Rin Tohsaka''s filial piety out of the sky, Elle gave a wry smile:


    "Rin, there''s nothing I can do about your sister, she scares me even more than that holy son."


    Elle explained softly, and reluctantly said that she could not resist Matou Sakura:


    "However, there is still a way to save one''s life."


    "How do you say it?" Although he didn''t get a suggestion to let his sister come back obediently, Tohsaka Rin couldn''t help but wonder.


    "My way is to carry out the obligations of the alliance!"


    Alley said this and whispered:


    "I suggest you tell our alliance about your sister''s situation and let Su Jin solve your sister''s problem."


    "Ah this..."


    Tohsaka Rin was stunned for a moment, not expecting Ailey to give such advice.


    "No, doesn''t this make me betray Sakura?"


    "Hey, human, are you stupid? According to the alliance agreement in 517, you must provide intelligence support to the other party. Do you think your sister''s affairs are not intelligence?"


    Hearing Ishtar''s contemptuous words, Tohsaka Rin''s heart sank, but he still said: "No, that''s my sister, if I betray her and kill her, I..."


    "Rin!" Ailei said in a rare tone of smirk: "You seem to have forgotten a little."


    "Don''t forget, in the treaty of your alliance, there are clauses that must protect the safety of Tohsaka Sakura."


    "Ah?" Tohsaka Rin froze for a moment, then tapped his hand and said, "Yes!"


    How could she forget this!


    "So, even if I hand over Sakura''s situation, Sakura will definitely be fine. At best... the worst case is that the heroic spirit is killed, but it is more likely that the heroic spirit is taken away by Su Jin?"


    "That''s right." Alley nodded and admitted, "And in this case, you don''t have to worry about fighting your sister next."


    Ishtar added: "And we can also rule out an extremely dangerous object."


    "Then that''s it..." Tohsaka Rin thought for a while, and took out a contact gem: "Then let''s fulfill the alliance treaty?"


    Ishtar and Ailey agreed:


    "Right, that is it."


    "Then... Okay." Tohsaka Rin hesitated for a while, but still entered the magic power towards the contact gem.


    Chapter 1889 Tohsaka Rin''s ''Confession''


    "So, you betrayed your sister like this?"


    Hyatt hotel suite.


    Su Jin sat on the white fabric sofa with his legs crossed, looking at the screen in mid-air with a smile on his face.


    In the void, a water curtain of about 30 inches was suspended in mid-air, and inside the water curtain, it was Tohsaka Rin who was at Tohsaka''s house.


    At this time, Tohsaka Rin was wearing a red short-sleeved top, her hair was tied into a cute double ponytail with black ribbons, her lower body was a short skirt that was as high as her hips, and her legs were long and straight with black knee-high socks.


    Such a dress made Su Jin seriously suspect that Tohsaka Rin, who was opposite, was not here to inform, but to seduce him.


    "I am clearly fulfilling the alliance treaty, it is not a betrayal."


    When Tohsaka Rin heard Su Jin''s words, he puffed out his cheeks and buried half of his face in the pillow.


    She is now sitting like a duck, sitting on the bed, hugging the pillow, and saying, "Come and bully me" on her face.


    Seeing Tohsaka Rin like this, Su Jin couldn''t help but continued to tease her:


    "However, if you give me your sister''s information like this, what will she think of you if she finds out in the future?"


    "You are so long-winded!" Tohsaka Rin complained, his face full of resentment: "I have given you the information of a master, can''t you pretend that this matter does not exist?"


    "Even so, Tohsaka Sakura is your sister!" Su Jin smiled and shook his head: "It was clear that one second was still signing the contract, and all the conditions were exchanged for her safety, and the next second, you would betray her. It''s embarrassing for me to do this!"


    "What''s the problem? I think you just want to laugh at me." Tohsaka Rin muttered softly, and then said, "You were the one who defeated the two masters yesterday and accepted their heroic spirits, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin raised his eyebrows and shook his head in denial: "I didn''t defeat anyone, but I did get the Heroic Spirit by peaceful means."


    "Peaceful means?" Tohsaka Rin muttered to himself, but he directly believed Su Jin''s words.


    Although it was only a brief contact, Tohsaka Rin still recognized Su Jin''s credibility and understood that the other party was a man of his word.


    She likes this very much.


    But that''s right, people who have the personality of the Holy Son, no matter what, they won''t be so bad.


    So even if Ailei didn''t remind her, Tohsaka Rin actually understood that she had a high probability of handing Tohsaka Sakura to Su Jin to deal with.


    Because only the man in front of him has the confidence to defeat a magician without harming him.


    "In short, I betrayed my sister to you, I don''t care what you want to say, anyway, you have to protect her from harm and let her exit the Holy Grail War safely''". "


    Hearing Rin Tohsaka''s willful words, Su Jin couldn''t help but chuckle:


    "It seems that we made a treaty of alliance, not a treaty of slavery?"


    "...long-winded." Tohsaka Rin blushed when he heard the words, and muttered in a low voice: "Will I die if I don''t wake up? Damn."


    But she just murmured, but she also had a headache how to ask Su Jin for help.


    After all, she was just an ordinary high school girl, how could she have any leverage to impress this holy son?


    You can''t give the heroic spirit to the opponent, can you? She won''t give up Elle and Ishtar without authorization. Tohsaka Rin and them are accomplices, not masters and servants, and she will not betray her friends. Of course, special circumstances like Sakura are not counted.


    And since friends can''t betray, they can only... betray themselves?


    Thinking of this, Tohsaka Rin hesitated for a while, and then hesitantly said:


    "Otherwise, I will work for you, and you will help me bring Sakura back?"


    The other party is the Holy Son and the gods, so believers must be in need, right? Or subordinates?


    Although he is a little boastful, Tohsaka Rin thinks that his aptitude is still good. If he is willing to serve, the other party is also willing, right?


    Moreover, with her help in the Holy Grail War, Su Jin should also save some energy, right?


    With this idea in mind, she made this suggestion.


    "Oh?"


    I won''t be sleepy if you say that! Su Jin suddenly lifted his spirits, then looked at Tohsaka Rin and said:


    "What kind of benefits do you want, and how long is the working time limit? You can talk about it in detail."


    ah? Tohsaka Rin was stunned when he heard the words, and then said in surprise: "You really want me to work for you?"


    Su Jin heard the words and laughed instead: "Why not? You are cute after all."


    I''m very cute? Tohsaka Rin was stunned for a moment, then immediately blushed:


    "Even if you please me like this, I will still pay a lot of money."


    "One yard is one yard, I also like this kind of trading attitude." Su Jin nodded, not stingy with his praise.


    After all, in Su Jin''s eyes, Tohsaka Rin doesn''t seem to be able to withstand praise.


    "Well, I''m not that good either." Tohsaka Rin was indeed a little elated at the moment, praised by handsome boys, who was the legendary holy son.


    But when it comes to money, she won''t be so easily impressed. She should have money:


    "Twenty million yen a year, five days a week, at most eight hours a day, and 14 days of annual leave a year, this is the minimum condition I can accept."


    Tohsaka Rin originally wanted to open 50 million yen a year, which is about 2.5 million a year in celestial currency, and about 400,000 dollars a year in U.S. dollars.


    Such a price is not high in the magic world, and it is far underestimated even for a magician of the level of Tohsaka Rin.


    After all, the Tohsaka family''s patents in the magic world bring in far more income every year, and for Rin''s aptitude, developing more magic and earning higher income is not a problem at all.


    In fact, if the Tohsaka family hadn''t played gem magic, their family would be at least 1,000 times better off than they are now, but unfortunately it couldn''t be changed.


    Hearing Tohsaka Rin''s offer, Su Jin''s eyes became a little strange.


    Although Arcadia is very poor among the great powers, 800,000 Celestial Dynasty coins a year are only 80,000 gold coins.


    What''s the difference between this price and the free gift?


    Even when Arcadia was at its poorest, there was no difficulty in supporting such an annual salary, let alone now.


    Thinking of this, Su Jin''s tone changed slightly, and he continued to ask: "How long can a contract like this last?"


    "How long?" Tohsaka Rin seriously thought about how long she could accept such an annual salary. After thinking about it for a while, she said, "This kind of contract is only five years at most. After five years, if you want to renew the contract, you have to follow a Hire me for 100 million yen a year."


    Five million celestial coins a year, five hundred thousand eye gold coins, oh, Arcadia is also a big power now, so the price of the gold coins produced is already 80% of the thousand eye gold coins, so the required amount is nothing more than gold and more Printing costs...


    Gold is something that a Protoss of the level of Alger can easily manufacture, as long as it is not printed randomly, it is basically equivalent to prostitution.


    Thinking of this, (Li Dezhao) Su Jin gave Tohsaka Rin a meaningful look and said;


    "If that''s the case, let''s come for a thousand years first."

 Chapter 1273：

    "What?" Tohsaka Rin was stunned for a moment, and said incredulously: "How many years?"


    "A thousand years, is there a problem?" Su Jin asked with a smile: "I can directly hire you for a thousand years at a price of 100 million yen per year. Well, you can pay first and then hire."


    "make a deal!!"


    Rin Tohsaka stood up with a swipe, using the pillow as the auction hammer, and made the final decision, so that Alley didn''t even say anything to stop her.


    "The local tyrant, let''s make friends!"


    As soon as Tohsaka Rin finished speaking, he hurriedly shook his head and said directly:


    "No, the local tyrants, let''s get married directly!!"


    "What kind of uniform do you like? A sailor, a witch, or a bunny girl? I can do it! I just have to add a little uniform fee~" Tohsaka Rin made a little gesture in his hand, yes, it is billion dot gestures.


    Su Jin: "?"


    When I put a question mark, it''s not that I have a problem, it''s that I think you have a problem.


    Chapter 1890 Merlin, what do you think?


    "Ah ah ah ah ah--"


    Tohsaka Rin hugged the pillow and rolled on the bed shyly and shouted.


    Her actions directly caused Ishtar to protest: "Don''t shake it, I''m going to faint!"


    "Rin, calm down." At this time, Allie had to speak out to comfort her, but her comforting voice was somewhat helpless.


    Persuaded by the two goddesses, Tohsaka Rin gradually calmed down, curled up on the sheet, and said angrily:


    "Damn it, I actually sold myself like this, and said things like that, **** it, **** it!"


    "I was absolutely possessed by Ishtar just now, absolutely."


    "Huh? Can you blame me too?" Ishtar was stunned, pointed at his face in the consciousness space, and widened his eyes.


    "Rin, calm down." Alley said this, while adding: "Besides, if you squeeze it again, your bank card will be damaged."


    "Oh!!"


    When Tohsaka Rin heard this, he quickly looked at the bank card in his hand and found that it was only slightly bent, and he was relieved.


    You must know that this card contains the deposit of ''30 billion yen'' that Su Jin just called.


    Although it is said that the card can be repaired if it is broken, Rin Tohsaka does not want to encounter such trouble for nothing.


    Most importantly, she was worried that the money in the card was a dream, and it would be gone if it was broken.


    Seeing Rin Tohsaka''s nervous appearance, Ishtar couldn''t help muttering:


    "Really, 517 is obviously just a bit of money in human society, as for?"


    "Oh, you don''t understand." Tohsaka Rin directly mocked the goddess: "A woman like you who was born with a golden key in her hand never understands the suffering of poverty."


    Tohsaka Rin''s family was good, but that was before Tohsaka Tokiomi died.


    To know that in the future Tohsaka Tokiomi died after the Fourth Holy Grail War, the young Tohsaka Rin could only rely on Kotomine Kirei, his father''s disciple, to manage the foundation.


    But Kotomine Kirei is simply poisonous!


    Under his management, the income of the Tohsaka family has shrunk every year, and every year they have to be cut off a few percent.


    Although there are also reasons why the island country entered the bubble economy, for the Tohsaka family who buys land every year and rarely sells it, the loss is not huge, but Kotomine Kirei has a vicious vision and is always Being able to see where the money was lost, and succeeded in losing a lot of money, the Tohsaka family had to sell the land at a low price.


    For Tohsaka Rin, there is nothing more uncomfortable than watching his money shrink in the hands of others year by year, and eventually he needs to work to make money.


    You know, she was even so poor that she had to rely on the Tohsaka family''s magic patent on the clock tower side to make a living. Every year when her studies were easy, she even went to the shrine to pretend to be a temporary witch to make money.


    From the rich lady of the landowner''s family to the priestess in the service industry, one can imagine the gap in Tohsaka Rin''s heart.


    And this kind of pain, Ishtar, who was favored by a god-king father at birth, would never understand.


    "Poverty, huh." Ishtar made a disdainful voice: "So poor Miss Tohsaka Rin, what are you going to do after you get this money!"


    "Buy a house and pay rent." Tohsaka Rin said without hesitation: "And it is stored in the Celestial Dynasty across the sea, buying a house over there and earning interest."


    "I''ve calculated the time line. It''s about 11 years now. The housing prices there are still relatively low. As long as I buy the golden commercial circle in the capital of the Celestial Dynasty, I can lie down and count the money, hehehehe~~"


    "How do you know you can do this? You''re not in a future beyond 2011, are you?"


    Ishtar was stunned. She knows the age of Rin Tohsaka, and at most she has a memory of 2004. How could the other party know the house prices of the Celestial Dynasty after 2011?


    "Cough cough!" Ailei coughed dryly at this time, seemingly very guilty.


    Ishtar suddenly came to his senses at this time, and said in amazement: "Wait, Ailey, wouldn''t you prophesy for this woman? And I''m still using my harvest power."


    "Ishtar, I''m sorry... I can''t beat Rin." Alley''s tone became more and more empty.


    Ishtar grabbed his hair in the sea of ??consciousness and said dumbly:


    "Ah? A Holy Grail War can only use the divine right of harvest once, how do you make money for this human prophecy?"


    "Hey, this is so strange, is it me or you who messed up!"


    "Sorry, Rin said that because of the Son, we definitely can''t win, so she wants to earn money that can be used (bgai) to live in the future, so I promised her when I was setting up the temple last night.. ."


    Hearing Elle''s explanation, Ishtar was completely dumbfounded.


    Ishtar actually knows that her character is very messy, so in major events, she actually listens to the words of Elle and Tohsaka Rin, even if she doesn''t show it, but she actually does it.


    However, now these two women are actually carrying her behind their backs and using important divine power in this kind of thing?


    "You...you..."


    "Damn it!!"


    Ishtar really doesn''t know what to say:


    "Rin, I curse you, curse you for not having a man in your life!"


    However, Rin Tohsaka said bluntly at this time: "What do I want a man to do, I want money enough!"


    "Also, there is a big money owner supporting me now."


    Seeing Rin Tohsaka''s wicked smile, Ishtar suddenly said in a frenzy:


    "Damn humans!!"


    "I curse you to be eaten and wiped clean by that Holy Son!!"


    Tohsaka Rin was stunned when he heard the words, and said in surprise: "Huh? Is there such a good thing?"


    Was spotted by a god, or a super handsome god, and then eaten and wiped it up, and then wrapped up a life like a god?


    I didn''t expect Ishtar to be so considerate and directly curse me for such a life? It''s too good for me, right?


    Just when Tohsaka Rin was shocked.


    Ellie sighed helplessly:


    "Ishtar, you are not a curse at all."


    "Also, Rin, don''t tease Ishtar, she doesn''t like it."


    Speaking of this, Alley paused and said, "Also, you sold yourself to that Holy Son, have you ever thought about what would happen to you if the other party wanted to do something to you?"


    "Now that we are attached to you, you still have value, but once the Holy Grail War is over, we will still leave. At that time, what kind of ending will you face when you lose your value?"


    Speaking of this, Alley emphasized it again: "Rin, you can believe in the power of the gods, but you can''t believe in the mercy of the gods."


    "I know what you mean, Elle." Tohsaka Rin put away his joking thoughts and nodded solemnly: "Actually, in addition to buying a house, I will invest most of the money in Tohsaka. It has been passed down from generation to generation in the super expensive magic dress, and this dress will become the capital for me to settle down in the future after you leave."


    "Oh? What dress?" Alley asked curiously.


    Hearing this, Tohsaka Rin smiled and said, "Second Magical Dress - Gem Sword."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the Hyatt Regency.


    Just paid the deposit of Tohsaka Rin, and after listening to the other party''s experience after meeting Tohsaka Sakura, Su Jin sat on the sofa, crossed his legs, and said to Merlin who was sitting opposite him:


    "Have you heard the exchange between me and Rin just now, what do you think of the Tohsaka sisters?".


    Chapter 1891 Is there such a way to play?


    "What do I think?"


    Merlin stuffed the remaining small pieces of toast into his mouth, then licked the crumbs on his fingers, showing a happy smile:


    "The possibility of a witch is very high, these sisters."


    When Su Jin heard this, he also laughed: "I think so too."


    He said, stood up, walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows on the side, and looked in the direction of Tohsaka''s house across the tall buildings-:


    "There is probably no one in this world who can terrify the gods Ishtar and Ereshkigal who are possessed by Rin Tohsaka."


    "It''s just, I didn''t expect that Alger would actually possess Sakura Tohsaka, although in my eyes, that girl''s personality is also very high."


    "Well, the elder sister summoned Ishtar, and the younger sister was possessed by the crown prince. The possibility of having the qualifications of a witch is really high."


    Merlin muttered and wiped his hands with a tissue, and then said with emotion:


    "There are very few witches in Hakoba who can accommodate the ''authority'' digested by the God King. Otherwise, a lazy person like Bai Xueji would not be accepted as a **** by the White Night King."


    Although it is said that Bai Xue Ji was sent to Bai Yasha by her Dragon King father, but if Bai Xue Ji does not have the qualifications of a witch, it is impossible for Bai Xue Ji to fall in love with her because of her character.


    Although it seems that the three-digit god-kings of the small garden are all served by witches, but that is slowly accumulated in the long time of the small garden, and even so, there are many three-digit gods who still have not found their witches. It is enough to prove the preciousness of the witch.


    Of course, for Arcadia, who has a strong branch and a weak headquarters, it is naturally precious to be able to borrow the authority of the Lord God and become the lowest four-digit combat power.


    Without this value, Su Jin would not have the cheek to buy Rin Tohsaka''s labor with human currency.


    After all, in Little Garden, only people in the lower world exchange gold, silver, copper, iron and other materials for Thousand-Eye Gold Coins, and then buy gifts. Very few people use Thousand-Eye Gold Coins to exchange for paper money of Netherworld people.


    In Hakoniwa World, there is no big power endorsement, and human banknotes are no different from toilet paper.


    Many people know that the secrets of the lower world government of Hakoten are almost the lowest in the food chain of Hakoten.


    If they want power, they can only use labor and materials to exchange gold coins for thousands of eyes, then buy small seven-digit gifts, and then exchange a large number of small gifts for six-digit big gifts, followed by five-digit power fragments , exchange them one by one.


    Compared with this troublesome behavior, it is better to send people to Hakote, form a community, and then participate in the gift game in various regions, and directly use the ability of talents to play zero yuan purchases.


    After all, in the upper level of Little Garden, a person can become a five-digit godhead out of thin air, but it appears several times a year.


    And a five-digit godhead, in ouroboros, is worth 20 ordinary powers.


    Under the previous exchange mechanism, a country in human society would not even be able to earn power for a whole year of income.


    However, little girls like Tohsaka Rin and Tohsaka Sakura have the power to accommodate Alger and directly become the lowest four-digit exceptional powerhouse.


    "One hundred billion yen and a thousand years, if that little girl knew her true worth, I''m afraid she would cry to death?"


    Merlin thief laughed and mocked Tohsaka Rin''s IQ.


    Hearing this, Su Jin defended Tohsaka Rin with a smile: "It''s not a crime of war. After all, a little girl like her has never been in contact with Hakoten, and it''s normal that she doesn''t know the situation."


    After Su Jin finished speaking, with a light gesture, a contract document signed by Tohsaka Rin appeared in his hand.


    Su Jin looked at the full list of contracts on the paper, flicked his hand on it, and then the contract conditions on it all turned into nothingness.


    Merlin was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise, "Are you abolishing the treaty before you even started hiring?"


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said: "This 100 billion yen should be regarded as a gift. Occasionally, just use it to tease her. If Alger really wants to make Rin a god, I will do it again. No matter what, it is impossible to treat her like this."


    Seeing this, Merlin couldn''t help but complain: "You will definitely lose your life if you become a devil."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "That''s why I''m an amateur!" Su Jin smiled, and then continued: "Speaking of which, if you count Tohsaka Sakura, the masters of the red group are already all there."


    "It seems so."


    Merlin thought for a while, and then said:


    "The root princess Sajo Aige, Baiji Elquette, sisters Tohsaka Rin and Tohsaka Sakura, and Irisviel who has surrendered to us, Aozaki Aoko, and two rituals."


    "The masters of the red group are all ready... So, it seems that Karen occupies the quota of the Crusaders?"

 Chapter 1274：

    "That''s about it." Su Jin agreed with Merlin''s remarks, and added: "On our side, probably Pandora and another master of Buddhism have not been there yet."


    .............


    "It''s obviously 12 o''clock in the middle of the night when the war starts, but it turns out that the black team was absent?"


    Speaking of this, Merlin had a sly smile on his face:


    "Speaking of which, the fourth Holy Grail War in this city is about to begin, right? What means does the restraint force plan to use to defeat us who have already locked the Red Master?"


    "How do I know if you ask me about this kind of thing?" Su Jin asked Merlin in return, then looked at her smiling face, raised her eyebrows and said, "Why, what funny things are you thinking about?"


    "It''s really a bit." Merlin nodded, admitted Su Jin''s words, and then said: "Your Highness, you should also guess that this so-called fourth Holy Grail War heroic spirit is actually the reserve army of inhibition, which is in the red group. After the heroic spirit withdraws, let them seize the time to sign a contract with the heroic spirit to supplement their strength.¡±


    "Then what?" Su Jin asked directly without refuting.


    "Then?" Merlin narrowed his eyes with a smile, and the expression on his face seemed to be interpreting cunning: "Your Highness, have you forgotten? Irisviel, me, and Lord Uesugi, now there are no Heroic Spirits. Yes!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin was stunned:


    "Is there such a way of playing?" Eight.


    Chapter 1892 Sisters of the Pendragon Family


    Su Jin really didn''t expect that Merlin was still thinking about deceiving the heroic spirits of the Fourth Holy Grail War.


    You must know that the combat power of their side, if they really want to fight, is actually very advantageous, and it is not hopeless to solve the Holy Grail War in a few days.


    Of course, this is only a case of force. If Su Jin wants to complete the bet with Klimo and draw the world king over, the time to complete the task will still be delayed for a long time.


    After all, Su Jin''s condition for completing the bet is to occupy 14 Heroic Spirits, which means that including Tiamat in the hands of Klimo, he has to come over from the public relations.


    In this case, time-consuming and labor-intensive is almost inevitable.


    But in any case, it is certain that Su Jin has the advantage, so he actually doesn''t have much feeling about the restraint force taking the Master Heroic Spirit of the Fourth Holy Grail War as the reserve army "May 17".


    The intensity of the Fuyuki Holy Grail War does not support the arrival of too strong Heroic Spirits, and no matter how many trash fish, they are only trash fish after all.


    But even with this dominant situation, Merlin still wanted to eat more and take more, which was worth the attention of the street lights.


    Thinking of this, even Su Jin had no choice but to sigh at Merlin: "You, you have never studied in the Capitalist Academy, have you?"


    "How can you say that." Merlin protested with watery violet eyes, "I''m obviously recruiting talents for you!"


    "Although you say that, are you sure that there is no problem with such a violation?"


    Su Jin glanced at Merlin with a strange expression, always feeling that this crumb goblin might collapse this time.


    At his level, the premonition is not a joke.


    Hearing Su Jin''s denial, Merlin gave a thumbs up and said:


    "Even if you can''t complete three summons and grab three places, you can still grab one, right?"


    "For example, let Irisviel summon?"


    "This... it seems to be possible!" Su Jin suddenly felt that Merlin''s plan could be successful.


    After all, Irisviel does not have a Heroic Spirit, and there is one less Command Spell. She is still the native Master of the Moon Moon World. She replaces the Master of the Fourth Holy Grail War and summons a Heroic Spirit. The success rate is indeed very high.


    "Since I feel like I can, let''s give it a try. It doesn''t matter if I fail anyway."


    With such a mentality, Su Jin said to Merlin:


    "Since your suggestion, it''s up to you to arrange it. I''ll go out next time."


    Hearing this, Merlin raised his brows and said with a smile, "Are you looking for Lord Alger?"


    Su Jin glanced at Merlin and whispered:


    "nonsense."


    Since it was discovered that Alger might be possessed by Matou Sakura, how could Su Jin not go to her.


    If it doesn''t pass in the first time, Alger''s temper will come up, and it will be troublesome if he wants to coax him.


    Su Jin murmured, too lazy to explain to the teasing Merlin, just hinted that Morgan could do anything to Merlin, and then walked out of the room.


    However, as soon as he went out, he saw Artoria who was crouching at the door of the room.


    Su Jin, who had known for a long time that the other party was staying outside, saw that Artoria was going to go out with her, and at the same time had no expression at all, she scratched her head and said:


    "Who are you showing your **** face? Are you ordered by Aige to protect me again?"


    To Su Jin''s surprise, Artoria actually apologized to him: "No, Mr. Su Jin, I''m not targeting you."


    Not against me... Su Jin turned his head and saw Morgan''s mother''s face in the same frame as Arturia, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Good guy, you can use a dead face to face each other through the door?


    Are you two sisters having a problem?


    Thinking of this, Su Jin couldn''t help but said to Arturia: "To a certain extent, I think it''s pretty good for you to follow me out now."


    Arturia was silent for a rare moment, and then said:


    "But Aiko''s side..."


    "How about Morgan''s protection?" Su Jin said something that seemed completely out of tune.


    But unexpectedly, Arturia breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s okay."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but smile and said, "Aren''t you afraid that Morgan will take the opportunity to send your Master away?"


    However, in the face of Su Jin''s provocation, Arturia said calmly:


    "No, she''ll just keep inducing Aiko, asking her to hand over my ownership to you, sir, and then sneering triumphantly when I look at the sadness that I can''t fulfill my wish..."


    "Besides, if other people want to deal with Aige, even you, she will probably stop her. After all, what she wants is to make me suffer in her own way."


    "It''s because I understand her so well that I can rest assured that she will protect Aige."


    "You two... I''ve convinced you." Su Jin sighed, and then said to Artoria: "But I always feel that I need to correct a little bit, after all, I always feel that if I were to deal with Aiko If so, I guess Aige will be the first person to help me."


    Although it was very confusing, Arturia understood Su Jin''s words in seconds, and therefore showed a speechless expression.


    Because Arturia also felt that if Su Jin wanted to kill Shatiao Aige, then Shatiao Aige would definitely be the first to hand Su Jin a knife.


    That love brain is really hopeless, and only handed over himself on the first day... This is simply...


    Thinking of this, Arturia said in a low voice, "If it were me, I would definitely not give myself to a man in just a few days."


    "What are you muttering?" Su Jin asked deliberately, pretending not to hear.


    "No, it''s nothing, aren''t you going out? Then, please allow me to follow behind you on the orders of the lord."


    Hearing Arturia''s words, Su Jin nodded slightly and said:


    0.8 "Okay, let''s follow."


    Su Jin patted Arturia on the shoulder and said with a smile:


    "After all, in the eyes of many masters now, you are my servant."


    Hearing this sentence, Arturia''s face was a little embarrassed, but because of the meaning of Aige, she was embarrassed to refute, so she could only acquiesce.


    At this time, Su Jin crossed Artoria, walked to the elevator, and pressed the downstairs button.


    With a ding, the elevator door opened.


    Then, a surprised female voice sounded:


    "what?"


    Su Jin heard the sound, looked at the red-haired beauty in front of her, and after recognizing that the other party was Kenneth''s fianc¨¦e Sora, the corners of her mouth slightly raised:


    "What a coincidence, ma''am!".


    Chapter 1893 Don''t be afraid of difficulties


    Hearing his wife''s name, Sora''s face froze for a moment.


    She deliberately ran to the first floor to ask the staff member Su Jin''s floor, and she deliberately kept standing in the elevator to get up and down, not to hear Su Jin say ''madam''!


    Damn Kenneth... Sora cursed inwardly, and then pretended to be dissatisfied:


    "For unmarried women, such greetings are very rude."


    "Oh? Who was that gentleman yesterday?" Su Jin asked, pretending to be surprised.


    Hearing this, Sora showed an unnatural smile, and then deliberately pretended to be light and calm and explained:


    "You mean Kenneth? He''s like a brother in my heart."


    "Madam, what you say is dangerous."


    When Su Jin heard Sora''s words, he naturally walked into the elevator and pressed the button on the first floor.


    At this time, Artoria kept up with Su Jin, entered the elevator, and directly blocked between Sora and Su Jin.


    However, because she was not tall enough, she did not pray to block Su Jin''s vision at all.


    But with such a big person in the middle, Sora, who had come out to hang a man for the first time, looked a little stiff, and the words she had prepared suddenly lost the courage to use it.


    But after all, it was in London social situations, Sora still encouraged Su Jinxiao and asked:


    "Who is this lady?"


    At this time, Su Jin smiled and said to Sola:


    "Artoria Pendragon, my heroic spirit, the legendary King Arthur, isn''t it amazing?"


    "It turned out to be a heroic spirit..." Sora just wanted to smile and nod, but then she noticed something was wrong.


    Heroic Spirit, King Arthur?


    Sora was stunned for a second or two, then raised his head slightly, looking directly at Su Jin and said:


    "Mr. Su Jin, are you joking?"


    At this time, Su Jin looked at Sora in surprise: "Strange, this lady, we should meet for the second time today, and I haven''t introduced myself yet?"


    Hearing the sound, Sora''s expression froze.


    As a woman from a magician''s family and a clock tower monarch''s family, she is no stranger to magicians.


    However, she never imagined that she just wanted to vent the pressure of her family, and her act of catching a little man would actually provoke the Master who participated in this Holy Grail War.


    Moreover, the worst thing is that the Master who summoned the Heroic Spirit.


    You must know that Kenneth has just started to prepare for the summoning ceremony. She also sneaked out under the excuse of being bored in the room. Now, 80% of the time, Kenneth is still drawing the summoning pattern on the ground.


    It''s over... am I going to die?


    Just when Sora was nervous, Su Jin suddenly reached out and touched the hair on her side face:


    "Ma''am, your hair is so vibrant, oh, it''s shaking."


    Sora''s face suddenly turned pale, and her body began to tremble faintly.


    As a magician, she is too aware of the magician''s means, and she has no hope of falling into the hands of a magician.


    Perhaps, suicide may be the least painful method, but she is afraid of death and dare not.


    Just when Sora was nervous and scared, with a ding, the elevator arrived.


    At this time, Su Jin showed a smile and said to Sora:


    "Madam, although I don''t mind stealing the soup for a while, but you''d better talk to the men at home before you go out."


    "After all, for a man, it is always better to be honest in advance than to conceal it afterwards. Even if he is pursuing excitement, it would be more appropriate to come to me as a single person."


    "Then that''s it, I''m going to pick up my cute little girlfriend, oh, by the way, if you still think this is going to be fishy, ??Miss, please come to me after finishing the first and last, the passion for single women , I still won''t refuse."


    After saying this, Su Jin patted Arturia on the shoulder, then smiled at Sora, then turned and walked out of the elevator.


    Ding sound.


    Sora, who was squatting on the elevator floor, stared blankly at the back of Su Jin''s departure. She didn''t come back to her senses until the elevator door was closed, and said:


    "That man..."

 Chapter 1275：

    Then, Sora suddenly let out an ''ahh'', hurriedly jumped up her legs, her face was blushing and embarrassed, and then she scolded:


    "Damn it, you dare to scare me, it''s abominable, hateful, hateful."


    After scolding several times, Sora stared blankly at the door of the elevator, as if she could see Su Jin''s back nowhere.


    "Won''t you reject single women..."


    In Sora''s muttering, she suddenly stood up and pressed the button on the top floor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside the Hyatt Regency, on the road along the coastline.


    Arturia looked at the hand on her shoulder, then turned her head and looked at Su Jin''s profile:


    "Who was that woman just now?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin did not let go of Arturia, but explained casually: "Check the Holy Grail, there should be information on the Fourth Holy Grail War, that woman is the 517 fiancee brought by one of the masters."


    "Fiancee?" Artoria''s expression suddenly became subtle.


    After all, Sora was obviously trying to seduce Su Jin just now, while her fiancee seduced other men, making her think of her titular wife Guinevere.


    Thinking of this, Arturia sighed: "That Miss Sora, it''s also very painful."


    "So what?" Su Jin restrained his smile and said blankly: "Cheating is cheating, betrayal is betrayal, because it is painful, so you can be forgiven? This kind of forgiveness is too ridiculous, right?"


    Arturia opened her mouth, but said nothing, just pursed her lips.


    At this time, Su Jin patted Arturia on the shoulder and comforted: "However, sometimes it is very difficult for people to tell the truth and talk clearly with others."


    "But difficulty is something that we have to face. It''s impossible to live by it for a lifetime, right?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s words, Artoria was silent for a while, and then said, "What do you want to say?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin paused, pulling Arturia to stand by the river, blowing the sea breeze that was hot because of the rising sun, and said:


    "Artoria, what is your dream?".


    Chapter 1894 Arturia: Mordred is also good


    "dream?"


    Arturia did not expect Su Jin to say this at such a time, so she was a little surprised:


    "Why ask this?"


    "Since it echoes the expectations of the Holy Grail, what wishes should you have for the Holy Grail to be fulfilled?"


    Su Jin said this, glanced at Arturia at the same time, and then said:


    "Of course, you can also understand that I hope to win peacefully, so I plan to use the strategy of attacking you."


    "You should also know that the masters of Hakoba like me participated in the Holy Grail War in an incomplete state, and once the Holy Grail War is over, we will restore the power of the gods."


    "Although it may be a little boastful, in my opinion, it is more convenient to make a wish to me than to make a wish to the Holy Grail."


    "So it is." At this time, Artoria fully understood what Su Jin meant: "That is to say, if I give up the Holy Grail, will you fulfill my wish?"


    "Yes." Su Jin smiled slightly and turned his head Ruo, Shui\''Zi\'':, Yuan?, Qun?6;,5,.6..!6\"!:1\''?\"8?, ;8\"\'':9?,6;\":Preparation.\"!Use \'';:ÖÐ:\" to:.,group\'';?7?6?\''!6,0;, 1,?;8\"!3!\"2;0 looked at the sea again: "Compared to the restraint that only considers self-interest, I think my credibility should be stronger, right?"


    "..." Arturia was silent for a while, but she did not deny Su Jin''s remarks.


    The legendary Holy Grail has the ability to fulfill wishes because it is bathed in the blood of the Son, and the man in front of him is the Son of Hakoniwa. Similarly, Su Jin''s blood may have the ability to fulfill wishes. Not to mention himself.


    In Artoria''s eyes, making a wish to Su Jin on the condition of giving up the Holy Grail War is indeed the best formula for success, without even considering the Master''s opinion.


    Because in Artoria''s view, as long as Su Jin nodded, maybe even Sajo Aige would agree to the deal.


    Therefore, in the face of Su Jin''s transaction, Artoria fell into silence.


    Aware of Arturia''s strangeness, Su Jin''s expression became slightly subtle:


    "What? Could it be that you are also the kind of head-turning faction that ''you have to fulfill your own wishes''"? "


    Arturia shook her head at this time and denied:


    "On the battlefield, as long as it is something that can be used to win, it should be used without hesitation. This kind of education was taught by Merlin as early as when I was young."


    "In this case, in exchange for giving up the Holy Grail War, in exchange for the opportunity to realize the wish, if this equation is true, there is really nothing to hesitate."


    "Just one thing I''m curious about..." Arturia raised her head and stared at Su Jin''s side face: "Mr. Su Jin, what kind of person is King Arthur of Hakoba?"


    "King Arthur of Little Garden..." Su Jin frowned when he heard this question: "You mean... Queen of Halloween?"


    "Yes." Arturia looked up at the sea and asked with a serious but serious face, "I''m curious about what kind of country Camelot she rules is like."


    Speaking of this, Arturia paused and said:


    "It has to do with my desire to ''go back in time and choose the King of Camelot again''."


    Hearing this, Su Jin stopped and looked at Artoria with a slightly distorted face:


    "Don''t you want to include the Queen of Halloween among the candidates for ''King Arthur''?"


    Seeing Su Jin''s distorted face, Artoria frowned slightly, and noticed that the relationship between this "son of King Arthur" and King Arthur of Hakoba seemed a bit strange:


    "The Camelot of Hakoniwa should not perish, right?"


    Arturia''s vague statement made Su Jin confirm his guess.


    He looked at Artoria with the eyes of a madman, and looked at it for a while, until the king of knights couldn''t help it, and then said:


    "Artoria, you will regret it!"


    "Why?" Arturia was stunned, she just had this idea, hasn''t it been implemented yet?


    Seeing Arturia''s doubts, Su Jin sighed deeply and said:


    "If you want to ask how Camelot of Hakoniwa is doing, I still know something."


    "In Hakoniwa, King Arthur''s crown is indeed in the hands of my titular mother, the Queen of Halloween, and this is only a trivial part of her crown."


    "Her kings have many names, including the Celtic queen, the Norse **** king, the lord of Canaan, the king of miracles and dreams, the queen of gold and realm, and the king who symbolizes the center of the gods and the never-falling sun. No. - ''Halloween Queen''."


    "Acknowledging that King Arthur could be her name too, but she''s not just King Arthur."


    "However, as the inheritance of King Arthur, the Knights of the Round Table and his territory, Camelot, do exist in the lower level of Hakoten, commanding the twenty-two outer gates."


    Su Jin said this, worried that Artoria would not understand, and added: ".¡¦ Oh, I forgot to mention, in an outer gate of Hakoniwa, you can understand it as a world, and the smallest area is generally the same as the total area of ??the earth. ."


    Hearing this, Artoria was stunned for a moment, and said in astonishment, "You mean that the territory of Camelot in Hakoniwa is equal to twenty-two worlds?"


    "It''s like this for now." Su Jin nodded, and then added: "By the way, the current Knights of the Round Table, also known as Avalon, is governed by Merlin for the Queen of Halloween, the one who loves to watch in the hotel. Happy crumb wizard."


    "The one under Merlin''s jurisdiction?" Artoria suddenly felt that it would be better to govern Camelot herself than Merlin.


    "As for the queen..." Su Jin paused, then said, "I suggest you estimate her character as a magnified version of Merlin that is ten times worse."


    Hearing this, Ah (Li Dezhao) Ertolia''s expression was suddenly uncontrollable, and Merlin was worse, ten times worse, what kind of scene was that?


    Arturia could not imagine such a scene at all.


    "Because I am in a good mood today, until the end of the sun, all people living on this land must hand in a delicious dessert, and those who resist will all go to hell."


    The corner of Su Jin''s mouth twitched after saying this, and sighed:


    "This kind of thing is what that person does when he is in a good mood."


    After listening to Su Jin''s explanation, Arturia suddenly fell silent, and then said:


    "After listening to your explanation, I suddenly felt that if you are Mordred, Mr. Su Jin, I should agree with it with all my strength, right?"


    ''A gorgeous rebellion against my father? ¡¯ Su Jin glanced at Arturia strangely, and said to himself: You¡¯re not trying to trick me! feather.


    Chapter 1895 Everything depends on your own choice


    Arturia sincerely felt that if Su Jin was as rebellious as Mordred, it would be really good.


    "That kind of behavior is no different from a tyrant. Is King Arthur of Hakoba such a person?"


    "Yes, no." Su Jin shook his head, and then said, "In Hakoba, a person''s identity and name can be inherited or snatched."


    "And the first generation of Hakoniwa King Arthur and Arturia, your experience is roughly the same, but your identity has become a subordinate of the Queen of Halloween."


    "The king died in a battle, and the Queen of Halloween saw that people were commemorating him, so she established a community of Avalon, put the inheritance of King Arthur and his knights of the round table into the period, and let the people of the lower level of the garden have the ability to become A chance for a legendary knight."


    "The Holy Grail should have transmitted democracy to you, right?"


    Su Jin said this and looked at Artoria, who nodded after hearing the words, and then asked back:


    "You mean that both King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table are already a position, and they can be replaced by a change of office?"


    "That''s right." Su Jin nodded and admitted: "Except for King Arthur''s throne being held by the Queen of Halloween, in order to maintain the position of the Knights of the Round Table, the others, including the Knights of the Round Table, King Arthur''s Queen, and the sage Merlin 517, are all Candidates can be replaced through a general election.¡±


    "The Merlin you met before is the second Merlin, who has served for many consecutive terms and has been serving since the second term."


    "Isn''t it replaced?" Artoria was a little surprised. After all, the character of Merlin in Hakoniwa is better than the Merlin she met. Such a crumb will not be overthrown by the people below. ?


    Isn''t it an electoral system? Is it black box operation? In other words, did not meet the conditions for substitution?


    "It doesn''t matter that she likes to have fun, but she still manages the troubles she causes herself. Of course, it''s a tradition for the Queen of Halloween to clean up the troubles she causes herself."


    Su Jin smiled mockingly in his tone, and then continued:


    "Actually, if it''s you, apply to the Queen of Halloween for the position of King Arthur, and she will probably agree."


    "After all, seeing people who don''t want to be King Arthur can only sit on the throne honestly. Such helplessness is also an interesting pleasure in her eyes."


    (bgai) ¡°¡­¡±


    When Artoria heard the words, she silently equated the Queen of Halloween with the ''Merlin'' in her impression, and then murmured:


    "Hakoniwa''s Camelot never perished..."


    "It has been destroyed several times, but it has also been rebuilt under the protection of the Queen. In general, life is not bad, at least better than Camelot under your rule, but it is hard to say how much better than you, after all The environment is different and it is difficult to compare.¡±


    When Su Jin said this, he glanced at Arturia and said:


    "If you want to change the world of Camelot and choose a new king, let''s not mention the difficulty of changing history. Do you have a new king candidate now?"


    Artoria was directly questioned.


    Although she wants to change the past, the candidate for the new king has not been studied.


    Her brother Kai? The ability seems to be acceptable, but his character is destined to not accept it, Lancelot? That noble knight can be a knight, but if he is a king, it doesn''t seem to be...


    Arturia took a closer look at the people around her, and was stunned to find that no one seemed to be a qualified king, at least not able to lead the kingdom through the difficulties she had to overcome.


    In Artoria''s view, the Knights of the Round Table around her were already the most elite talents of her era, and even they were not good enough, so where would she find a new King Arthur?


    "Aware?" Su Jin''s tone carried a bit of emotion: "It''s true that you want to go back to the past and choose a King Arthur, but you can''t guarantee whether this king is better or worse than you."


    "However, I can tell you responsibly that most of the possibilities are to become ''worse''."


    "Because this world is a rotten world."


    "You may think that Camelot is destroyed because of himself, so you want to change this ending, but have you ever thought that if King Arthur is not you, Camelot may not be able to survive when you die in battle, and such a possibility , which are often high-probability events.¡±


    Arturia''s face was complicated, and although she didn''t want to admit it, she understood that what the Son in front of her said was true.


    Camelot may have been the best choice at first.


    "This is a problem of the environment, not your problem. In other words, this is the outcome of everyone''s unintentional choice, not just your choice."


    Su Jin said this, patted Arturia on the shoulder, and comforted:


    "Of course, if you really want to do it all over again, I can help you summon everything from Camelot''s past to Little Garden, and then, King Arthur, it doesn''t matter who you choose, after all, when you arrive at Little Garden, the pig sits in the garden. That position can make life better for the people.¡±


    When Arturia heard Su Jin''s use of pigs as a metaphor, her expression suddenly stiffened, but she had no idea of ??refuting.


    After all, Avalon of Hakoniwa controls twenty-two worlds the size of the earth. In such a vast and rich world, if the ancient Camelot lived, it would really be better than her.


    Of course, it is not necessary to let one person go. After all, some people''s prodigal skills are really outrageous.


    "Whether it''s bringing the Camelot of your era to Hakoniwa, or restarting the world and letting you choose a new king, I can do it all, so it''s up to you to choose."


    Su Jin glanced at Arturia, no longer explained anything, but said:


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go, Alger should be in a hurry."

 Chapter 1276：

    Hearing this, Arturia was silent for a while, then followed Su Jin''s pace.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fuyuki City Park, on a bench.


    Matou Sakura hugged the pineapple bread she just bought at the entrance of the park, walked to the bench, and said to the girl sitting on it:


    "Awaited."


    The petite girl wearing a black trench coat and a hood raised her head, revealing her purple hair and eyes.


    ,.


    Chapter 1895 Anna who denied herself


    "Sorry, I only bought pineapple buns and milk because I didn''t have much cash on me."


    Matou Sakura took out the pineapple buns and pasteurized milk from the bag, and said to the purple-haired girl in a hooded trench coat sitting on a park bench:


    "Can you eat bread? Medusa."


    The girl who was being questioned opened her mouth and finally glanced at Matou Sakura, then took a deep breath, took the bread, and whispered:


    "Anna, just call me Anna. I don''t like the name Medusa."


    When she said the last sentence, Anna''s voice was so small that it sounded like a mosquito chirping.


    But for the current Matou Sakura, such a voice was enough for her to hear.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll call you Anna."


    Saying that, Matou Sakura took out the pineapple bread and milk from the bag, put it aside, smiled and said:


    "Hi, teacher, this is a tribute to you.-"


    The moment Matou Sakura put down the bread, Alger''s speechless voice sounded:


    "Use the money I picked up with your fortune to buy tributes for me, you girl is also interesting."


    "Huh?" Anna, who had just taken a bite of the pineapple bun, suddenly raised her head, looked at Matou Sakura''s side, and asked, "Is there anyone over there?"


    "Ah, can''t Anna see?" Matou Sakura was startled, then turned her head to look at the dark blue-haired girl sitting beside her.


    Seeing Sakura Matou like this, Alger, who came down with Lilith''s spirit, didn''t change at all, picked up the milk and said:


    "Because the little guy next to him denied his own monster nature, that is to say, he rejected the possibility of Medusa, and because of the nature of Medusa''s two mother sisters as her body, she couldn''t see me."


    "Of course, I prefer this little girl to recognize her ugliness, so she doesn''t dare to face the beautiful Lord Alger~ Humph, that''s it~"


    "Denial of your own monster sex?" Matou Sakura couldn''t help looking at Anna beside her.


    Matou Sakura was somewhat curious about the Medusa she summoned through the medium of Teacher Alger.


    According to the observed future, Matou Sakura is not unaware that she has summoned Medusa, but every time she summons Medusa, she is basically a royal sister-type Medusa, the goddess of the earth who is about to degenerate into a monster.


    And it was the first time that Anna, like Anna, directly summoned the young, **** Medusa.


    Moreover, according to Teacher Alger, this Medusa seems to have the properties of her two sisters, a combination of the three Gorgon sisters?


    Feeling Matou Sakura''s gaze, Anna ate the pineapple bread in small bites. After eating half of it, she said seriously:


    "Master, is there someone around you that I can''t see?"


    "Can Anna feel it?" Matou Sakura asked curiously.


    "No." Anna shook her head, then looked in Alger''s direction and said, "However, I can still see the picture of pineapple bread floating in the air and then being eaten by someone, Master, the other party should not be an enemy. Bar?"


    "No, she''s my teacher." Matou Sakura paused, then glanced at Alger and found that the other party didn''t seem to care, and then said, "It''s Medusa from Hakoniwa World."


    "Medusa of Hakoten?" Anna was stunned for a moment, her face showing hesitation, and after a while, she asked, "Then what happened to her two older sisters...?"


    Hearing this, Alger''s highly similar face to Matou Sakura turned around and glanced at Anna.


    "Well!"


    Anna suddenly snorted, and then, a figure appeared in her line of sight. When she saw the face similar to Matou Sakura, she couldn''t help but stunned, and said in astonishment:


    "What have you done to me?"


    "It just tampered with your cognition and replaced my basic spirit with Lilith, which is probably the process."


    Alger ate a pineapple bun, which was not very tasty, then narrowed his eyes and asked:


    "The three Gorgon sisters in the little garden are essentially my spirituality, so the three are equivalent to my avatars. If so, is it understandable? Rejecting their own monsters."


    "Is that so..." Anna took another bite of the pineapple bread, and then said, "I''m a little curious."


    "Hakoniwa''s ''me'', have you been beaten by heroes all the time?"


    Argel tilted his head slightly when he heard the words, and said with some trouble:


    "Is the Medusa of this world so weak?"


    "But forget it, it''s an inferior product of the beautiful me anyway, so it''s okay to forgive me a little."


    After saying this, Alger paused and said:


    "If you think I''m just like you, a pitiful **** beaten by heroes, then I''m sorry, but the opposite is true."


    "Medusa of Hakoniwa is a completely self-willed ''monster'', a demon king who would slaughter so-called heroes out of boredom."


    "Oh, by the way, I have taken away the name of Athena from me and made her a nameless goddess, hum, this side is different from you, it is a complete victor!"


    "Victor?" Anna turned her head in surprise, her eyes seemed to be staring at the stars, looked at Alger and said, "It''s amazing..."


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "Can I ask, how did you kill ''Medusa''?"


    "You mean to kill your own monster type? What do you kill that one for?"


    After Alger finished eating the pineapple bread, he picked up the milk and said strangely:


    "Wouldn''t it be nice to have an extra face that can be made beautiful? And things like monster **** are easy to control... Oh, maybe it''s easy for me."


    When Alger said this, he suddenly paused and looked at Anna with deep meaning:


    "Wait, you respond to the wish of the Holy Grail, shouldn''t it be to kill your own ''monstrousness''?"


    Anna was silent for a while, then nodded heavily and said, "...Yes, the monster I will hurt my sister, so I don''t want to be like that."


    "Children''s speech." Alger muttered, and then said: "The devil is obviously so easy to control, forget it, anyway, it''s not difficult for me to bring an extra kid."


    .............


    "Then, Anna, I can help you control your monster nature, but what can you pay in return?"


    "The price?" Anna seemed hesitant.


    Hearing this, Matou Sakura couldn''t help but shouted softly:


    "teacher."


    Alger looked at Matou Sakura with a worried face, and couldn''t help but pouted: "Don''t think of me as a wish machine, you ugly disciple."


    "That''s why I help you now because I need it. A few years ago, when I didn''t meet Su Jin, believe it or not I turned you all into stone statues and ate them?"


    Hearing what Alger said, Matou Sakura immediately smiled and said, "But, the cutest teacher in the world wouldn''t do this to me."


    "...Sweet little devil." Alger muttered, but he didn''t have the heart to punish Matou Sakura.


    In other words, Alger, who has seen the other party''s future, is too lazy to punish this already poor girl.


    "So, the Medusa of this world, are you still struggling to agree or not?"


    At this moment, Anna shook her head and said, "No... I just don''t know what I can give you."


    "Then think about it, I don''t have time to chat with you now."


    After Alger said this, he immediately turned his eyes to the direction of the park entrance:


    "He''s here."


    "He?" Matou Sakura was stunned when she heard the words, then followed the direction Alger looked in the past, and suddenly saw a strange figure.


    The gate of the park.


    Looking at the three people sitting on the bench, Su Jin couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth and said hello:


    "It''s long overdue, Alger." Eight.


    Chapter 1898 The situation


    Hearing Su Jin''s joke, Alger smiled in front of Matou Sakura for the first time and said:


    "Well, I stayed out for a while out of curiosity, but then again, you''ve made trouble again."


    "It is clear that the Holy Grail War officially started in the early hours of this evening. As a result, there are more than four heroic spirits around you."


    "What? You don''t even plan to act anymore?"


    "It''s not enough, it''s just to increase my chances of winning as much as possible according to the regulations."


    With that said, Su Jin led Artoria to the park bench, then glanced at Matou Sakura, raised her eyebrows slightly and said:


    "Aren''t you going to introduce me?"


    Seeing this, Alger stretched out his hand and hooked Matou Sakura''s shoulder, and said face to face with her: "My new disciple, little "May 17" Sakura, how is it, it''s cute, isn''t it?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin glanced at Alger, nodded and said:


    "Well, you''re cute."


    "Although I think you''re cuter the way you are."


    "Well, I feel the same way myself." Alger folded his arms and nodded in agreement.


    "But it''s not unacceptable to be ugly occasionally. After all, if you can see my beautiful body casually, it will affect the freshness."


    Hearing what Alger said, Matou Sakura was suddenly dumbfounded.


    She knows very well that the body that her teacher now relies on is one of her many possibilities.


    In this way, when the teacher says to be ugly, doesn''t he mean he is ugly.


    How can there be such a slaughter of disciples!


    Su Jin smiled and watched Alger play tricks, didn''t he nodded in agreement, waited until she was happy, and then said:


    "Why do you suddenly want to accept a disciple?"


    "I just think that this little guy, and her sisters, have a good relationship with me, oh yes, you should also know that the heroic spirit summoned by her family."


    "I know a little." Su Jin nodded, then smiled at Matou Sakura and said, "After all, your disciple''s body is still occupied by my heroic spirit."


    "Ah?" Matou Ying was stunned for a moment, then reacted immediately, and said, "Is Master Shi the Master of ''my''?"


    Matou Sakura is still clear about her body being relied on by the goddess.


    In fact, the restraint has also been reminding her to retake her body, warning that there are "unnecessary risks in not taking it back".


    But Matou Sakura, who just came back, has no time to deal with such a thing, and she feels that the soul body made based on the third method is more suitable than her own young body to participate in the Holy Grail War and win the victory for the teacher, so she also I didn''t care too much.


    After all, her appearance when she grows up is very different from when she was young. Her hair is one purple and one black. Normal people can''t guess that she is Tohsaka Sakura.


    In this case, there is no need to worry about taking back the body, and you can even use it in reverse to trap the heroic spirit that occupies your body.


    However, it is the heroic spirit of the master who occupies his body now, which is a bit embarrassing.


    "If you want to say that, then I am indeed your Master."


    Su Jin looked at Matou Sakura in front of him, and he glanced at the other party''s current state to get a general idea.


    Well, my mental state is still very healthy. It''s not an apple that has been bitten by insects, but at most an ignorant little girl who has seen the future... Thinking of this, Su Jin sighed:


    "Your sister and your father made a deal with me and reached an alliance with me. One of the conditions is to ensure the safety of your body."


    "...Why tell me this?" Matou Sakura was startled for a moment, and then said with a complicated mood.


    "Because I think you should know." After Su Jin finished saying this, she turned her head and asked Alger, "Do you want to accept this child as an obedient god?"

 Chapter 1277：

    "Can''t you?" Alger asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t say no." Su Jin shook his head helplessly, and then said, "Do you need me to explain the situation?"


    "It does need some, after all, I just came down to this world." Alger thought for a while, then asked, "How is your progress here?"


    "The master of the red group basically locked the position and signed an alliance with Tohsaka Rin, um, because the one possessed by her is your counterpart, I don''t want to do it..."


    Hearing Su Jin say this, Alger laughed and scolded: "Take it down, I think you are treating my peer as a forbidden one, so you only played this one, right?"


    Although he said so, from Alger''s happy look, it seems that he did not object to Su Jin''s behavior.


    "It''s not enough to cooperate with me to protect."


    Su Jin murmured, and then continued:


    "Apart from Tohsaka Rin, the Master of Arturia behind me, Sajo Aika, also stood by me for some reason. Besides him, the Master of Einzbern, Also declare your surrender to me."


    "If you include Merlin and Uesugi''s heroic spirit, and Pandora who hasn''t come over, at present, the 4 sets of masters are under my control, and the 3 sets of masters are essentially allies, and among the judges, Joan of Arc has already asked I surrender, and the outcome of this Holy Grail War should be clear soon.¡±


    "It''s not that simple, is it?" Alger asked back, and then looked at Su Jin jokingly: "Although it has faded now, I still feel the breath of Kurimo."


    "With that guy''s willfulness, she should make it more difficult for you, right?"


    "...Sure enough, I can''t hide it from you." 0.8 Su Jin smiled, then sat directly next to Alger, and sighed: "I made a bet with her that if I can conquer all the heroic spirits of the Holy Grail War, She joined Arcadia."


    "Literally cocooning yourself?" Alger gave Su Jin a strange look: "Are you busy enough for yourself? Or do you think you are a heroic spirit''s wish machine?"


    "Don''t say that." Su Jin smiled helplessly: "I think I make a lot of money doing this!"


    Hearing this, Alger said with a subtle expression:


    "Then have you ever thought about the possibility that if you don''t do this, Klimo will chase you and ask to join?"


    "Ah this..."


    This time, Su Jin was really asked.


    Chapter 1898 Spoiled by Alger


    Seeing Su Jin''s stunned look, Alger smiled and said:


    "Okay, stop teasing you."


    After she finished speaking, she narrowed her eyes and said with a little nostalgia:


    "Kurimo, if he can chase you into the alliance, it''s basically impossible unless you have something she must have in your hands."


    "And according to what I know of her, her current position is a completely neutral party, or the kind that is drawn by all parties."


    "This time, it''s 80% that she has plans for you, but it''s not enough to give you this condition."


    "I think her current attitude should be just to make a name in Arcadia, right?"


    "Almost." Su Jin heard the words and nodded in agreement.


    "That''s right." Alger shook his head, and then said with emotion: "In the Ouroboros, she is also famous in the core group of Sun Kings, and in the Thousand Eyes, she is also famous for swallowing her tail. The location of the snake Ouroboros, in the Buddha gate, the world king Buddha is also one of her vests."


    "Generally speaking, as long as it is a big power in Hakoniwa, that guy in Kurimo has a name, and it is normal to have one on Arcadia''s side. Or, she is a little late now. ."


    Hearing Alger''s explanation, Su Jin''s expression became a little weird.


    How does this nominal ability feel stronger than He 16 Stia?


    False celestial courtesan - Hestia.


    The real celestial courtesan - Kurimo?


    Su Jinnao supplemented this sentence, and then couldn''t help but smile and said:


    "In this way, it seems that I think too much, I really want to win over this person, but this is really not enough."


    Hearing this, Alger tilted his head slightly and said, "World War?"


    "You know?" Su Jin was startled, and then said in surprise, "Who told you that?"


    "Omega." Alger directly reported the source: "The last time you went to the Nether to hide from the Primitives, I went to him to buy some information, um, I bought it at a low price, it was for your sake. , so know something."


    "But to be honest, I didn''t expect Kurimo to choose you. After all, he has such a good relationship with Emperor Wa... Is it because of me and Hestia on your side..."


    Alger thought for a while, and then thought that it should be roughly the possibility.


    After all, although Emperor Wa has a good relationship in the East, the two in the East are both participants in the world war and game initiators. Obviously, it is impossible for him to help him, and the one from the Crusaders has the help of a box boat. Obviously, there is no need to choose Kurimo. .


    Although the Queen of Halloween is a good choice, unless that woman gets a complete star creation, she will not be able to compare to Su Jin with her, Shiroyasha, and Hestia standing behind her.


    Speaking of which, Alpha seems to have issued a mandatory mission to the Queen of Halloween recently, huh, I don''t know how the Queen of Halloween killed them, and actually provoked them.


    "So, is it still Kurimore who has the advantage?"


    Su Jin took the milk from Alger, took a sip, and said:


    "That being the case, this little game is really necessary."


    "Collect 14 Heroic Spirits? It shouldn''t be too difficult for me."


    "Oh, speaking of this." Alger turned his head and glanced at Matou Sakura: "It should be fine if I say it?"


    "Ah?" Matou Ying was stunned for a moment, then woke up in the next second and said, "It''s okay, teacher, don''t worry about me."


    "That''s fine."


    After Alger nodded, he passed over Matou Sakura and said to Anna, who was quiet beside him:


    "Little guy, after listening for a while, you should understand a little about the situation, right?"


    "I understand a little bit." Anna put down the breakfast silently, looked up at Su Jin and said, "Because of your bet with someone, do you need to collect all the heroic spirits?"


    "That''s right!" Alger nodded, and then said, "So, the conditions just now are still valid."


    "Su Jin and I will help you solve the monster you are worried about. You and your sister can also arrange our forces to protect you in Hakoniwa. As a price, at the end of the Holy Grail War, you have to become Su Jin''s heroic spirit. Do you accept this condition? ?"


    Hearing this, Anna glanced at Tong Sakura and said, "If Sakura agrees, I have no problem."


    "I have no problem here, so do you want to transfer the Master now?" Matou Sakura raised her hand and pulled her sleeve, revealing the back of her hand with the Command Spell printed on it.


    "not now."


    Alger rejected Matou Sakura''s proposal, then turned his head and gave Su Jin a blank look:


    "The Holy Grail War hasn''t even started yet, and you have occupied 4 Heroic Spirits. You really can''t even act. Don''t forget, this game is public."


    Alger said this, helplessly:


    "Hakotei sells broadcasting rights, you idiot!"


    "Why do you think I want to be a referee in the face of a native, not to ensure the nominal ''fairness and justice''?"


    When Su Jin heard this, he was a little confused: "Can this kind of game still sell the broadcasting rights?"


    Alger glanced at Su Jin speechlessly, and said helplessly, "Because the ''public in Hakoten'' must know that the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Army is changing!"


    "That guy Di Shitian, because of Rahula''s affairs, too many procedures have been simplified. Although the position of the head of the Tianjun army is on you now, the merits and so on are all taken by the old fox, and you don''t want to work for him in the future. Bar?"


    "What do you do, the emperor Shitian takes merit? Then you, the commander of the Heavenly Army, won''t you be in vain!"


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly realized that it is no wonder that after he became the commander of the Heavenly Army, his spiritual growth was not very fast.


    "That''s why the Holy Grail War was made public to the public in Hakoba, and the news that I became the commander of the Heavenly Army was released, so that the merits contributed by the public could find me as the master?"


    "That''s right." Algor nodded, then thought for a while and said, "By the way, the progress bar of the Holy Grail War is displayed in the mind of the Master, right?"


    517


    "Since that''s the case, you let Merlin and Uesugi Kenshin''s heroic spirits follow them, and you can take control. Even if you pretend, you have to pretend, at least to let those idiots in Hakoba know that you, Su Jin, are taking a step from the bottom. I''m calling you step by step, do you understand?"


    "Understood!" Su Jin gave an OK gesture, and then said, "Where is Einzbern''s house?"


    "The Holy Grail android container, right? This group doesn''t matter, after all, you still have the gift left by that guy from the Holy Son."


    Alger said this, crossed his chest with his hands, and sighed:


    "It looks like that fellow Athena is right, he has to make up for your homework in the gift game, otherwise you won''t be able to make common sense mistakes all the time."


    "Haha, such an old mother''s tone..."


    Seeing Alger like this, Su Jin couldn''t help laughing, and after being glared at by the other party, he suddenly suppressed his voice, but the smile on his face never stopped.


    "All in all, before the Holy Grail War officially begins, don''t make any big moves, at least don''t blatantly grab the Heroic Spirit."


    Saying this, Alger suddenly thought of something, turned his head and looked at Tong Ying:


    "By the way, I don''t seem to have asked Sakura what your original wish was?"


    "It''s not the experience that makes the magician disappear, but the real, original wish."


    "Take advantage of your teacher, who is very kind to girls, do you want to fulfill your wish, Sakura?".


    Chapter 1899 Erosion of Roots and Solutions


    "My own wish?"


    Hearing Alger''s words, Matou Sakura couldn''t help muttering to herself.


    She could feel Alger''s kindness, but she seemed a little confused because of it.


    What are my own wishes?


    Matou Sakura thought of Chancheng Aoi, Tohsaka Rin, Matou Kariya, and finally Tohsaka Tokiomi.


    Then, she shook her head and said, "My wish can no longer come true, teacher."


    "Can''t do it?"


    Alger glanced at Matou Sakura in surprise, then came back to his senses, and suddenly realized:


    "So that''s the case, is it family? It''s really an idea that only young people have."


    Stay away because you have been hurt, or feel that your existence will only trouble them and yourself, and only real children will have thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Alger asked again:


    "So, do you have any enemies? Or someone you want to save?"


    Hearing this, let alone Su Jin, even Matou Sakura noticed something was wrong.


    Why does she have to make her wish come true?


    "Teacher, is my wish important?"


    After Alger heard it, he glanced at Matou Sakura up and down, and then said contemptuously:


    "Are you stupid?"


    "After contacting that root as a human, do you feel safe under my protection?"


    "Don''t be stupid, I just suppressed the pollution of your personality from the root cause for you, so that those personality distortions didn''t show up."


    "Although the quality of the so-called root cause of pollution is not high, but if it is only calculated, it still has a three-digit scale. In terms of human spirituality, contact with the pollution is doomed."


    Hearing this, Su Jin suddenly thought of the indifferent and rooted personality of the two rituals, thought of the too pure personality of Sha Tiao Aige, and thought of those magicians who were indistinguishable from lunatics in pursuit of ideals, and suddenly felt , Alger''s words do make sense.


    Of all the existences who have been in contact with the root cause, perhaps Aozaki Aoko and Jewel Ong have the best personalities, and these two people often make big troubles all over the world. It is difficult to say whether they are affected by the root cause.


    Because of the influence of the root cause, he used his own means to fight, and because the means were somewhat inexplicable, causing riots?


    Heh, it seems that Aozaki Aoko''s behavior is highly similar to that of the Jewel Weng. Perhaps Aozaki Aoko, who went to the Clock Tower for training in the future, met the Jewel Weng and was taught how to fight the root erosion.


    "The pollution of the source"? "Mato Sakura''s heart suddenly sank, and pictures flashed in his mind, but they were not very real: "Does this have anything to do with my wish? "


    "Of course it has something to do with it." Alger raised his index finger towards Matou Sakura and said, "One, the manifestation of the pollution at the root of your body is the countless futures you have observed and accumulated in the influence of those futures. second, to fulfill your ''own'' wishes, you can let these resentments vent."


    "Simply put, because of my overwhelming suppression of demonic nature, I temporarily suppressed your madness after being influenced by the root cause, but it''s better to block it. Instead of letting me suppress those madness all the time, it''s better for you to vent."


    "From this point of view, your father Tokiomi Tosaka is the key. After all, many of your resentments are directed at his father''s ''inaction''."


    "Killing him can effectively relieve the madness in you, but I don''t recommend you to do this, because killing your biological father is just drinking poison to quench your thirst, because it suppresses the erosion of personality and creates greater spiritual loopholes, which is very important. It¡¯s too easy to be tricked by gods and Buddhas who are good at spiritual powers.¡±


    Hearing Alger''s words, Matou Sakura opened her mouth, and finally closed it silently, feeling a little disappointed, but she asked in front of Alger obediently:


    "But, teacher, I don''t seem to have any desires?"

 Chapter 1278：

    At this moment, Su Jin on the side interjected: "Then do everything you want to do."


    "Ah?" Matou Sakura was stunned.


    At this time, Su Jin stretched out his hand and touched Matou Sakura''s head:


    "Kill those who want to kill, save those who want to save, and give those who hate them a punch. You are Alger''s disciple, and you are qualified to be willful a few times."


    "No matter who the enemy is or what background he has, I will take care of it for you, and try to vent your pent-up emotions!"


    Matou Sakura looked at Su Jin dumbfounded, and she didn''t come back to her senses until the hand that messed up her hair left:


    "How many times will you be self-willed... Occasionally, occasionally, it''s okay for me to be self-willed?"


    "I kind of understand why you summoned me."


    Anna, who had been listening to the side, sighed at this time, finished the milk, turned her head and looked at Matou Sakura and said:


    "There are too many things hidden in your heart. It''s hard to hold back. If you have a chance, let it out. If you''re worried that you won''t be able to do it, then leave it to me, this heroic spirit, my master."


    ".I understand."


    Matou Sakura took a deep breath, then nodded, looking at the three people in front of her and said:


    "Can you walk with me if you can?"


    Su Jin heard that and Alger looked at each other, and then said in unison:


    "sure."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Matou family.


    Inside the dark and gloomy Japanese style mansion.


    With his withered and withered hands, he lit the candle light on the table with a match.


    The orange-red candle lighted up, illuminating the room and at the same time the face of a bald, thin old man.


    He is a great magician who has lived for 500 years to steal other people''s bodies by relying on insect magic. He is also the head of the Matou family from its founding to the present.


    Among the many futures that Matou Sakura observed, he adopted the Tohsaka Sakura from the Tohsaka family, who were also the three imperial families, on the grounds that the blood of the Matou family was about to be severed, and transformed it into a container of the Holy Grail using insect magic. , Qi (Li Dezhao) plans to gain immortality, causing the tragedy and shadow of Ying''s life.


    But now, Matou Zaiyan, who hasn''t done anything yet, senses a dangerous approach:


    "The restlessness of the magic has finally calmed down."


    "What happened yesterday, why is there a lot of magic power colliding in the city, and the Holy Grail War has begun? No, the Holy Grail system is obviously not running, and even the seven masters have not been assembled..."


    Thinking of the large-scale magical reaction he felt recently, Matou Zaoyan made a decision silently after confirming that he would definitely die without a burial due to this reaction:


    "Let''s live in the mountains in the suburbs for a while."


    "Just in case, grab Kariya back, my body is about to be used up."


    Just when Matou Zuoyan decided to capture his rebellious young son and invaded his body, he suddenly narrowed his eyes when the enchantment was disturbed:


    "Someone broke into Matou''s house?" Yu.


    Chapter 1900 American bad


    The Matou family mansion, the gate.


    Su Jin raised his head and glanced at the enchanting purple enchantment in his field of vision, then turned his head to the side, looked at Matou Sakura and said:


    "Come here, do you want to take revenge on that ''grandfather'' gorgeously?"


    Matou Sakura wasn''t too surprised that Su Jin knew about her conflict with Matou Zuoyan.


    In other words, for gods and Buddhas like teachers and masters, it is not surprising to predict the future.


    However, facing Su Jin''s question, Matou Sakura still shook her head and said:


    "Because the teacher suppressed the root erosion in my body, I basically can''t remember the matter of Matou Zoe."


    Speaking of which, Matou Sakura paused and said:


    "I have a certain impression of the magician who tried to kill me in the future and tried to make me into experimental material, but only the Matou family that I will encounter almost every time in the future, the Matou dirty inkstone that mutilated me. , I''m not too impressed."


    "But when the teacher and the master told me to vent my emotions, I thought of this for the first time."


    "Master, did you do it?"


    "Well!"


    Alger scratched his cheek and said a little embarrassedly:


    "I personally feel that seeing the corresponding future will cause damage to your body and mind, so I did some tricks in the root cause, but I didn''t expect, even so, 533 you still have an impression... tsk... It seems that I have underestimated the root cause, and even the emotions of the future can resonate to the present."


    Speaking of this, Alger said with some trouble: "Did the great monk not solve the deviation caused by the chaos of the timeline? It''s strange, that guy is good at cause and effect. How could he let him in a world of this scale? Missed."


    Hearing this, Su Jin reminded aside: "Maybe it''s because the timeline of this world is too chaotic? It''s not easy for Buddha to integrate?"


    "Huh?" Alger was surprised when he heard the words, and said with a look of surprise: "How messed up does this have to be to let the bald donkey fail? But then again, if that''s the case, it''s really an eye-opener. already."


    Not caring about the conversation between the two big men, Anna asked after Matou Sakura stood still:


    "Do you want to help, Sakura?"


    "Maybe I need some." Matou Sakura took a deep breath and seemed to be adjusting her mentality: "If possible, I don''t want to kill people. At least until the teacher unblocks my memories, I feel that I can''t kill people."


    "Then leave it to me." Anna, who is petite and half a head shorter than Matou Sakura, comforted Matou Sakura and said, "Sakura, you just need to point out the target."


    The words fell, and there was a crunch.


    The door of Matou''s house opened, and there was a strange smell that is often present in the rainy season.


    Immediately afterwards, a blue seaweed head appeared, followed by a childish and immature face that was at most seven or eight years old.


    "Dad, mom, grandpa, I''m going to the cram school!"


    Afterwards, the little boy with a small schoolbag put on his school shoes and ran out of Matou''s house, as if he hadn''t seen Su Jin and others, he passed them along the road.


    "Shinji Matou!" Su Jin looked at the cute and cute little boy in front of him, but he couldn''t see that the other party would shout the stalk of "leg play year" after he caught Rin Tohsaka in the future.


    In a sense, Matou Shinji''s metamorphosis potential is also quite high!


    When someone walked over, Anna turned her head and looked at the back of the little boy calmly, and then asked Matou Sakura in a low voice:


    "Is it the one to kill?"


    Matou Sakura''s eyes fluctuated while standing at the door, and then she looked at the back of the little boy stepping into the sun, as if stimulated by the sun, narrowed her eyes, as if remembering something:


    "I see, after I was adopted, is my brother Matou Shinji in the Matou family..."


    After speaking, Matou Ying suddenly smiled helplessly, turned her head to look at Su Jin and Alger and said:


    "Sorry, teacher, master, although I feel I should do it, but I haven''t seen the corresponding future after all, and the other party is only a child... In short, I''m sorry..."


    "I can''t take a shot at the kid, it''s normal, (bgai) Also, it''s also related to me that I closed your future perspective."


    Alger muttered, then turned to look at Su Jin, stood on tiptoe and patted his shoulder:


    "Okay, head of the family, it''s time for you to play your bad taste and give that little brat a little punishment."


    "What?" Su Jin was stunned when he heard the words, and then said with a strange expression: "Are you asking me for help, or are you complaining that I am too funny?"


    After speaking, Su Jin, who somehow understood that Alger was trying to ease Matou Sakura''s mood, turned to look at Sakura and said:


    "Or, just change his gender cognition to female and his skin cognition to black, so that he should think he should be an ordinary Japanese male high school student who is supposed to be female, and still black, and loves men?"


    "Ah?" Matou Ying blinked, stunned by Su Jin''s words.


    "Hey!" Anna shivered suddenly, she couldn''t help taking a few steps away from Su Jin, touched her arm and said, "What a nasty taste this is!"


    "American bad taste, I just follow the script." Su Jin shrugged.


    "Beautiful!" Alger suddenly gave a thumbs up: "I can only say that it is worthy of you."


    "Don''t be so cruel, right?"


    Matou Sakura looked at Su Jin hesitantly, but to a certain extent, she was a little eager to try.


    No, it shouldn''t be like this, why should I be happy about the tragedy that a child will encounter in the future?


    Seeing Matou Ying, Su Jin took a deep look at her and said, "Then set a deadline, not a lifetime, let him sink at sixteen and wake up at twenty?"


    "In this case, it seems to be okay..." The ignorant Matou Sakura felt that it was acceptable at this time.


    However, what Matou Sakura didn''t expect was that Anna and Alger, who were beside her, both showed speechless expressions at this time.


    It''s easy to say that this sinking is for a lifetime. After sinking and regaining consciousness, wouldn''t it be more painful?


    This is clearly an aggravated sentence rather than a reduced sentence!


    "Then please, Master." Matou Sakura bowed slightly towards Su Jin.


    "It''s fine if you agree." Su Jin said meaningfully, and at the same time pointed in the direction where Matou Shinji left, as if everything had happened, but as if nothing had started.


    Seeing Su Jin''s hands, although she couldn''t understand it, Matou Sakura felt a sense of revenge in her heart.


    I am... Matou Sakura endured tangled, took a few deep breaths, and then stretched out her hand and touched the barrier of the Matou family.


    It didn''t take long, like a drake holding his voice, an old and unpleasant voice came from the direction of Matou''s house:


    "Jie Jie Jie, it looks like a distinguished guest has come to my Matou''s house~".


    Chapter 1901 Go to Hell


    Accompanied by the sound of insects crawling past, the black cockroach-like insects gathered together at the gate of Matou''s house, a short and bald old man.


    Black eye sockets, dark golden eyes full of evil thoughts, short and thin, the old man with crutches looked in Matou Sakura''s direction the moment he appeared at the door.


    ''Three humans and...two Heroic Spirits? ! ¡¯


    When Matou Zuoyan saw Anna standing beside Matou Sakura and Artoria standing behind Su Jin, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    At the same time, in the insect cave hidden under Matou''s house, the sound of the squirming of dense insects sounded.


    At this moment, the engraved insects with the real body of Matou Zaiyan quickly started their own retreats.


    At the same time, Matou Zuoyan was remotely controlling the worm puppet, and gave Su Jin and others a weird smile:


    "Is there something wrong with the Masters of the Holy Grail War bringing heroic spirits to the Matou family who cannot participate in the war?"


    After saying those words, Matou Zuoyan was also surprised.


    After all, when those large-scale magic power fluctuations appeared last night, it was not that he had not checked the props to detect the presence of heroic spirits, but the strange thing was that it showed that no heroic spirits have been summoned in the Holy Grail War at present.


    Such a strange phenomenon made Matou Zuoyan feel a drum in his heart, and he planned to escape directly to the countryside. However, due to the excessive conspiracy of the masters of the Holy Grail War last night, and a powerful magician forcibly changing the leyline production position, Matou Zuoji Yan was unable to leave last night, so he could only do some preliminary preparations.


    Then when he was ready to finish, a heroic spirit actually came to the door when the Matou family hadn''t summoned the heroic spirit.


    It''s a mistake, I should have deceived Kariya back in advance... Matou Zuoyan thought to himself.


    The only youngest son with the qualifications to be a magician fled the family because he couldn''t stand the magic of the Matou family, which resulted in the Matou family not being a suitable candidate to participate in the Fourth Holy Grail War.


    Originally, Matou Zuoyan planned to find the Tohsaka family to adopt a child, and then parasitize the other party and the other party''s descendants, waiting for the Holy Grail War of the next sixty years, but he didn''t expect that at this time, he would come to the door with a heroic spirit. Come, or one come two.


    The visitor is not good... Matou Zaiyan thought to himself, and at the same time controlled the main body to stay away from the Matou family as much as possible.


    However....at this moment, he couldn''t help widening his eyes, staring at Matou Sakura in a dumbfounded manner:


    "This is..."


    Pitch black, like mud, but exuding strong malice, black mud continuously poured out from under Matou Sakura''s feet, and almost instantly surrounded the entire Matou family for several hundred meters.


    At such a sight, not only Matou Zuoyan was startled, but even Matou Sakura herself was stunned:


    "This? What is this..."


    Looking at the black silt that seemed to be like her own arm, Matou Sakura couldn''t help but turn her eyes to Alger for help.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s normal." Alger raised his hand and patted Matou Sakura''s shoulder: "This is the resentment you have accumulated in the root, and it has manifested through the variant form of the Third Dharma Cup of Heaven. Come out, don''t worry, Su Jin and I are both here, don''t worry about evil thoughts eroding your personality."


    At this time, Su Jin, who observed Matou Sakura, touched his chin and said:


    "So that''s the case, using my own resentment to form a fake body made by the third method? No wonder you said you want to let her vent."


    Anna next to her also looked at the black mud on the ground in surprise and muttered softly:

 Chapter 1279：

    "This scale, if you don''t vent it, I''m afraid it will be the same as me."


    The basilisk Gorgon, who was cursed by the goddess Athena and turned into a monster, has always been what Anna refused to become, and looking at Matou Sakura, if she doesn''t let her vent, the future Matou Sakura may also become Gorgon. Like Gong, he can kill even his own sister, a monster who does not recognize his six relatives.


    "Remorse on this scale..."


    Keeping silent all the time, Arturia, who acted as Su Jin''s guard, looked at Matou Sakura in shock, and then she looked sharply at Matou Zuoyan in front of her, wishing she could give him a light cannon.


    Obviously, the old man who made Matou Sakura uncontrollable and subconsciously released the malicious bugs was the culprit that caused Matou Sakura''s resentment.


    Thinking of this, Arturia said directly with intuition:


    "Mr. Su Jin, the enemy seems to be fleeing?"


    "what?"


    Matou Zaiyan, who was still shaking how the evil of this world could be on Matou Sakura, heard Arturia''s words, and his face changed suddenly:


    "Damn!"


    Matou Zuoyan immediately waved his crutches, and he swung the crutches out in a strong wind, which was not in line with the image of an old man.


    With his movements, the crutches disintegrated in mid-air, turning into black beetles with wings one after another.


    Buzz! The flapping of wings sounded.


    Matou Zaiyan glanced at Matou Sakura greedily, then released the puppet without hesitation, turned into a beetle, and flocked to Matou Sakura.


    At the same time, the sewers were dark and damp and filled with the smell of excrement.


    The textured back of the beetle, which resembles a human face, murmured to itself while fleeing frantically:


    ???? Flowers 0????


    "Obviously I haven''t made the Black Holy Grail, but the Black Holy Grail has already appeared on that purple-haired girl. Did someone create the Black Holy Grail before me?"


    "So that''s the case, because I noticed that there are fragments of the Black Holy Grail on my body, and that''s why I sent two heroic spirits to attack me?"


    "In this way, someone has been watching me behind the scenes, and this person not only knew that I had the Black Holy Grail shard, but also secretly destroyed my monitoring props.


    That''s why I didn''t realize that the Holy Grail War had begun, the Heroic Spirits were summoned, and I stayed in Fuyuki City as before. "


    "Hehe, although I don''t know who you are, I want to thank you for cultivating the Black Holy Grail. It saved me a lot of effort. At least the Tohsaka family''s second daughter, Tohsaka Sakura, is no longer needed."


    ............


    "Originally, I thought that the Black Holy Grail would have to be cultivated on Tohsaka Sakura and my descendants..."


    Before the words were finished, the sound of fingers snapped, followed by a soft voice.


    "Break it, Jinghua Shuiyue!"


    The voice fell, and a sound like glass shattered.


    Matou Zuoyan was stunned for a moment, then looked at the four ''tall and incomparable'' giant humans in front of him, and felt that the black mud turned into, grabbed his big hand, and the entire face on the beetle''s back showed an extremely shocked expression. expression.


    "how come?"


    "The old man actually fell into a hallucination?"


    At this time, Alger also looked at Su Jin in surprise: "Isn''t this trick Illusory Demon Emperor Fist? How can you copy other people''s blue dye trick?"


    "Because it''s fun!"


    Su Jin smiled and looked at the hallucination, and ran back from outside Matou''s house on his own initiative, rushed to Matou''s dirty inkstone who was caught by Matou Sakura in the mud, and said slowly:


    "Remember next time, things like puppets can''t be thrown around."


    ''You actually hypnotized me through a puppet? '' Matou Zuoyan widened his eyes with a look of disbelief.


    However, at this moment, Su Jin turned his head to look at Matou Sakura.


    Matou Zuoyan followed Su Jin''s gaze and looked at the purple-haired girl whose exposed skin was covered with black and red magic circuits.


    At this time, Matou Zuoyan suddenly realized that this woman seemed to have been smiling since the very beginning.


    And at this moment, Matou Sakura''s smiling face gradually enlarged in Matou Zuoyan''s perspective:


    "Guian, Grandpa Dirty Inkstone!"


    "Please,"


    "Go to hell!" Eight.


    Chapter 1902 The Gem of Evil


    "Uh ah ah ah-!"


    The piercing and sharp screams continued to sound, and the screams were accompanied by the happy laughter of the girl.


    The viscous and dirty silt kept pouring into the engraving worm where the soul of Matou Zir inkstone was located, and the deep evil thoughts were like scalding hot oil, scorching the soul of Matou Ziraki Inkstone.


    Matou Sakura, who was covered in black and red magic circuits, covered her arms and smiled madly:


    "What''s wrong? Grandpa, isn''t this the holy grail you want? Drink it, drink all this black mud, and you can get the eternal life you dream of."


    Seeing Matou Sakura like this, Anna couldn''t help but look at Su Jin and Alger: "Mr. Su Jin, Your Excellency Alger, Master she..."


    At this time, Su Jin just glanced at Matou Sakura and said to Alger:


    "It seems that the resentment blocked by you has surfaced on the surface of the personality."


    Seeing this, Erger "Five-Three-Three" just said lightly:


    "Feeling evil, understanding evil, and controlling evil... Let this child vent, his soul power is destined to increase, and it can also increase a lot of authority over evil and even the affinity of soul authority."


    "Of course, the most important thing is to let this child vent his emotions. The better target is Tosaka Tokiomi. If the target is him, it is more likely that Sakura will inherit a stronger ''devil'' authority, but I think Su Jin You wouldn''t accept such a transformation, so you gave up."


    Although there is no distinction between authority and authority, it is in the hands of a three-digit God King or an exception.


    Among the witches who have inherited authority below three digits, there are still advantages and disadvantages in authority.


    Compared with the dividends brought by the power of evil, racial power such as the power of demons can bring more bonuses to Matou Sakura, such as physique and ability.


    However, considering that Su Jin would be disgusted by the operation of degenerating Matou Sakura into a demon, Alger did not interfere too much with Matou Sakura''s catharsis, but respected Matou Sakura''s choice and let the other party act on her own.


    For Alger''s idea, Su Jin agrees very much:


    "Killing my father, the cold-blooded demon who doesn''t recognize his six relatives is strong, but Arcadia doesn''t need such a person."


    Although Arcadia lacks combat power, it is still not sensitive to that kind of cold-blooded demon. Such demons are needed by the evil **** community, not Arcadia on the side of order.


    Besides, the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Army has a complete demon under his command, which is indeed a bit corrupt.


    Seeing Matou Sakura feeding black mud to Matou Zheyan, Su Jin glanced at it and couldn''t help but admire:


    "But then again, this old bug is quite able to support it, and it is still lingering after feeding so much mental pollution?"


    The ''Dark Matou Sakura'' who wants to vent doesn''t care about other people''s endurance. Now Matou Zaiyan is completely relying on the desire to survive, and even if his soul begins to collapse, he still insists on survival.


    This level of willpower... tsk tsk tsk


    Thinking of this, Su Jin immediately said:


    "Enough, Sakura."


    ''Mato Sakura'' trembled, raised his arm and seemed to want to continue, but he put down his hand tremblingly, the movement was very difficult.


    Obviously, the real Matou Sakura also has a certain degree of control over her body.


    When the hand was completely put down, the black and red lines on Matou Sakura''s body gradually dissipated, and the cool eyes returned to normal from blood red.


    "Huh...huh..."


    After returning to normal, Matou Sakura took a deep breath, apparently having put a lot of effort into regaining control of her body just now.


    Seeing this, Su Jin did not provide any help to Matou Sakura. After all, after Alger decided to give her the power of evil, manipulating her own malice was Matou Sakura''s required course.


    As Matou Sakura''s ''Master'', Su Jin has to remind the other party somewhat, lest Matou Sakura go down a ''wrong way''. ¡¯


    "If it''s just this kind of torture, the negative emotions left in your mind can''t be resolved at all. I suggest you change your way."


    "A different way?" Matou Ying turned to look at Su Jin with doubts on her face.


    "Yes! Don''t take a wave of pushes, but take a continuous path."


    Su Jin said this, and at the same time turned his attention to Alger:


    "It shouldn''t be a problem to make this old bug into a reusable gift, right?"


    "There''s no problem, it''s just..." Alger looked at Su Jin with a subtle expression and said, "It''s a shame you can think of such a bad trick."


    The gift of making Matou Zuo Inkstone reusable, this ''repeatability'' is really very ''subtle''.


    However, Alger, who rarely refuses Su Jin''s requests, will naturally meet Su Jin''s expectations this time.


    "Sakura, what type of gift do you want? Forget it, you haven''t received basic education yet, let me see..."


    When the voice fell, Alger waved his right hand, and the jet-black mud immediately floated in mid-air with Matou dirty inkstone wrapped in it, and then quickly condensed and reorganized.


    Soon, a translucent light black diamond with a small black dot appeared in the air, spinning dripping.


    "This is?" Matou Sakura looked at the black diamond floating in front of her, and turned her eyes to Alger with a confused expression.


    At this time, Alger waved his hand, and while the gem fell into Matou Sakura''s hand, she also explained:


    "The gift of transforming with the power of evil should be a five-digit legendary level. The function is to let you use the ''power of evil'' in advance, you can control the malice of others, detonate the emotions of others, and directly attack the soul.


    This thing can also turn your malicious people into evil slaves, control them, and even give them a certain demonization, so that the slaves can fight head-on.


    Oh yes, this gift can also sense the maliciousness of others and give early warnings. Of course, the effective radius of these effects depends on your mental power level. "


    "In addition to this, there is a trivial little function. The more you use this gift, the more painful the soul of Matou Zaoyan, who was sealed inside, and the more he struggles to live, the more powerful this gift will be. It will get stronger.¡±


    "It''s a small benefit for you. As for the name of the gift, you can choose any one."


    Alger 0.8 Er seemed to be casually speaking the words that would make Matou Zuoyan''s future dark, but Matou Sakura''s eyes lit up when he heard these words, holding the light black diamond with a look of eagerness to try.


    Matou Sakura asked eagerly:


    "Can I try it?"


    "Of course you can." Alger snorted softly: "I said before, before the early morning, you can take revenge on anyone you want, with me and your master."


    "In that case..." Matou Sakura held the diamond and thought of a subtle idea.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At 3:00 p.m., Tohsaka''s house.


    On the steps of the underground magic workshop leading to Tohsaka''s house, Tohsaka Rin said excitedly, holding an old hand lamp:


    "Ai Lei, do you mean that there are still some gems left after setting up the positions yesterday?".


    Chapter 1903 Gem Thief


    Hearing Rin Tohsaka''s question again and again, Ellie was considered to be lying flat.


    Regarding the degree of financial fanaticism of her own master, Alley can only say that she has no choice, and can only explain according to Tohsaka Rin''s temperament:


    "Because several areas in Fuyuki City were blocked, and I couldn''t easily alert other Heroic Spirits and intervene in their defenses, I only included half of the old town of Fuyuki City into the position, so there are indeed a lot of gems left."


    "A lot left?"


    Tohsaka Rin''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the footsteps to the basement couldn''t help but become much lighter:


    "How many exactly?"


    "Five of the highest grade, fifteen of the high grade, and fifty of the high grade. There could have been more left, but the rest, I will use them all to strengthen the strength of the position."


    Hearing Elle''s words, Tohsaka Rin''s expression froze, and her breathing became a little tight.


    "Strengthen the position? Indeed, in the face of so many monster-like enemies, it is indeed necessary to strengthen the position."


    Tohsaka Rin gritted his teeth and finished saying these words, trying his best to adjust his breathing, which was getting heavier and heavier.


    No way, it hurts!


    Tohsaka Rin''s heart felt as if a piece had been dug out at the thought of those gems that could be encountered but not found, and the pain was unforgettable.


    However, there is no way 16. These things are all sent by restraint. How to use them and where to use them are all determined by Ailey. Tohsaka Rin still dare not offend the legendary Gaia consciousness and Alaya consciousness.

 Chapter 1280：

    But fortunately, Ailey is worthy of her intimate little padded jacket, and she withheld a large number of gems for reasonable and legal reasons, which made Tohsaka Rin fly happily.


    You must know that the most important gem of the Tohsaka family, passed down from generation to generation, is a high-level gem according to Ellie''s evaluation.


    And now there are 15 gems of the same level, and 5 better ones.


    Isn''t this kind of harvest beautiful?


    If it weren''t for the idea of ??family reunion, Tohsaka Rin would have wanted to quit the Holy Grail War.


    With such a big profit, who would go all out to grab that Holy Grail! The old lady has already knocked over, okay?


    Feeling so happy that he flew up, Tohsaka Rin walked up the steps and came to the basement. After unlocking it with magic power, he pushed the door and entered the room.


    The door was pushed open with a creaking sound.


    A magic workshop full of complicated instruments also came into view of Tohsaka Rin.


    Not caring about the familiar scenery, Tohsaka Rin went straight to a brown box next to a wooden table.


    The box is one of several items passed down from generation to generation by the Tohsaka family, and it is a magic item passed down from the first generation ancestor Tosaka Nagato.


    It is said that the space item was obtained from the jeweler, and it is also one of the proofs that the Tohsaka family is a disciple of the jeweler.


    "Is everything in it?"


    Hearing Rin Tohsaka''s question, Ailei immediately explained: "When the gem was buried in the position, I arranged an automatic recovery technique. Calculate the time, and it should be inside by now."


    "Hmph, as expected of Ailei, she actually knows how to put gems in a treasure chest that can only be opened by the blood of my Tohsaka family, unlike someone who knows to sleep except eating..."


    Hearing Rin Tohsaka''s strange words, Ishtar couldn''t help shouting:


    "Isn''t it just a few more pieces of pizza at noon? As for it? Didn''t the food I eat reach your stomach?"


    "Nonsense!" Tohsaka Rin muttered as he opened the box, "Because of your willfulness, my calorie intake exceeded the standard today, and I have to run a few more laps. Who do you think is tired?"


    Hearing this, Ishtar immediately said speechlessly: "How could I know that humans will get fat when they eat, it''s not my fault, who made your father a human?"


    "Damn the face of the person..." Tohsaka Rin''s mouth twitched in anger, and then he opened the treasure box forcefully.


    As soon as the box was opened, there was a soft bang, and then a white mist rose.


    Tohsaka Rin squinted his eyes subconsciously, and then coughed out a choked voice:


    "What''s the matter? What''s the situation?"


    "What, it''s choking me!" Ishtar, who shared the feelings with Tohsaka Rin, was also choked and couldn''t help asking.


    "Rin, gem!"


    Hearing Elle''s exclamation, Tohsaka Rin quickly opened her red eyes, looked inside the box, and almost fainted.


    "empty!"


    "The family treasure chest is actually empty!"


    "The gem that my Tohsaka family has accumulated for generations!!"


    When Tohsaka Rin scratched his head and screamed, he suddenly noticed that something was floating in front of him. He reached out and grabbed it, but he saw a white note.


    [I thought about it, but I still felt that I couldn''t let my sister go, so I took the gem away, eh~]


    After reading this sentence, and then looking at the end of Ehe, the Q version of Tohsaka Sakura''s tongue-in-cheek sketch, Tohsaka Rin''s hand holding the note couldn''t help but tremble:


    "That guy Sakura, that guy actually!!!"


    "Damn it¡ª¡ª!!!"


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªYou prodigal sister!!!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Go down the ramp near the Tohsaka family mansion.


    Matou Sakura was slightly surprised as she pinched the pale black diamond that kept wailing slightly.


    "Counting the time, my sister should have found out that those gems were taken by me, but why doesn''t the ''Gem of Evil'' feel too much malice?"


    Anna, who was on the side, looked at Matou Sakura''s pity face, and couldn''t help but say speechlessly: "Master, are you doing this a little too much?"


    Anna, who has a good sister relationship, just imagined that if she secretly took away all the things her sister valued most, she would feel guilty and guilty for a while.


    However, Matou Sakura, who really did such an act, kept smiling as if she had eaten honey.


    "It''s childish." Alger sighed.


    "It''s true that the child is 533 angry." Su Jin shook his head with a smile, and then asked Matou Sakura, "So happy?"


    "I''m happy."


    Obviously, the gem of evil could not sense Tohsaka Rin''s evil thoughts, but Matou Sakura was very happy at this time. However, gems and other things still have to be accepted. Although she can''t use them, it can make Tohsaka Rin unhappy. For her, it has the value of hiding gems.


    Thinking of this, Matou Sakura put away the gems and smiled apologetically at Su Jin and Alger:


    "Sorry, teacher, master, let you accompany me to do this meaningless thing."


    "It''s not meaningless." Alger shrugged, then pushed Su Jin secretly.


    Su Jin glanced at Alger, then turned to Matou Sakura and said, "Just untie the knot, is there anything else you want to do?"


    "No, um, not currently." Matou Sakura paused.


    Hearing this, Su Jin nodded, looked in the direction of the beach and said, "Then go back to the hotel first, count the time, Pandora is coming soon."


    "Yes, Master." Matou Sakura responded respectfully.


    Seeing this, Su Jin smiled and said, "Call me Su Jin in the future. After all, you will play my ''competitor'' next."


    Matou Sakura was stunned when she heard the words, and then she pulled the hair from her temples, showing a charming smile:


    "Okay, Mr. Su Jin~".


    Chapter 1904 The Creator''s Special Plane


    Italy to the island country on a special plane for the church.


    "Wow~"


    Looking at the white sea of ??clouds outside the window, the girl with the same hair color and blue pupils couldn''t help but exclaim:


    "Godmother, godmother! Is this the sky?"


    The black-haired woman, dressed in gold inlaid with a form similar to the Pope''s uniform, but slightly different, waved gently to the white-haired girl:


    "Sit down and have a rest, Anna, even if you are a heroic spirit, rest is very important."


    "Got it, godmother." Anastasia sat back in her chair obediently, staring straight ahead.


    The woman sitting opposite her, wearing an unusually close-fitting black nun uniform, with a soft and gentle temperament, exuding a different kind of temptation, is holding a black tea cup and blowing gently.


    When seeing Anastasia''s gaze, the woman in the other party''s nun clothes couldn''t help but smile:


    "Want a drink? Little Anna."


    However, Anastasia on the opposite side showed an expression of resistance:


    "No, stay away from me, the Slaughterhouse."


    "The godmother said that if you get too close to you, you will fall into unclean desires."


    "Ah? Is that so? That''s a pity, obviously I just want to be as close as our Master." Sesshouin Kiara sighed regretfully, then shook his head and sipped quietly. He took a sip of black tea, and then suddenly stuck his tongue out: "It''s so hot, haven''t it cooled yet?"


    Ignoring the cuteness of the Killing Institute, two perfect women were sitting on the seats beside the two heroic spirits.


    Holding a small golden cup in hand, Pandora turned the cup and said to the gentle and maternal black-haired royal sister on the other side:


    "You actually summoned a heroic spirit that is similar to a demon. This is really surprising to me. You did it on purpose, in order to hide your identity, or was it just a small accident?"


    Speaking of this, Pandora narrowed his eyes and said to the woman opposite:


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know what the purpose of His Majesty Emperor Wa came to this little game this time? Otherwise, I guess I can guess it soon, right?"


    Hearing this, he chuckled at the tall and slender woman who was sitting, then raised his eyebrows and glanced at Pandora, saying:


    "Don''t be so wary of me, Pandora". "


    "Although I have borrowed Avalokitesvara''s personality to come, it doesn''t mean that I want to really participate in the competition."


    "After all, the right to choose has always been in Xiaoju''s hands. As long as she doesn''t want to, no one can force her to change her decision."


    Speaking of which, Nuwa, who came in the person of Guanyin Bodhisattva, smiled and said:


    "I came here this time, just to meet the little guy in Arcadia."


    "Have you seen Su Jin?"


    Pandora thought as expected, but still sighed:


    "You big people, every time you go out, you will make a big move. Now it''s okay, Su Jin, the king of the world, plus you who are the three emperors."


    "Sometimes I wonder if this Holy Grail War is actually playing the trick of darkening Chencang under the guise of default."


    Nu Wa couldn''t help laughing when she heard the words: "Hehe, you are too nervous, maybe that little guy in Arcadia has risen too fast, making you still accustomed to seeing yourself as the weak one?"


    "Probably so."


    Pandora shook his head gently, then looked at Kiara of the Killing Institute, raised his eyebrows slightly and said:


    "The spiritual qualities of the four great bodhisattvas are actually eroded by demonic nature to the point of summoning demonic bodhisattvas. It seems that Guanyin has completely fallen."


    "That''s not it yet." Nuwa denied Pandora''s guess and sighed softly: "Before her fall, I paid the price for Guanyin and gave her a good fortune, so that she could be reincarnated safely. This is what Sakyamuni and I can negotiate Cornerstone."


    "Stop, stop, don''t tell me the rest, I don''t want to get involved in your affairs, didn''t you see me changing the subject? Really, what''s the matter with pulling back."


    Pandora hurriedly waved her hand, otherwise Nuwa continued to speak. Then, she turned her head and glanced at Anastasia beside her, and said softly:


    "Forget it, pull it back and pull it back. After all, in this Holy Grail War, apart from Su Jin and the World King, you are the only one who can really compete."


    "So let''s just ask this: Is Dongfang interested in the position of commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Army?"


    "As I said, I''m just here to meet Su Jin." Nuwa looked at the suspicious Pandora with tears and laughter, and said helplessly, "Why are you so worried about me?"


    "Because it''s suspicious."


    Pandora held her cheek with one hand, looked at Nuwa and said:


    "Su Jin claims to be a person from the eastern world, and has the authority of creation. Although the simulated star creation map is a new creation star map close to the Greek cosmology, the bloodline has also become her direct line under the intervention of the Queen of Halloween, but it is difficult to say before. Your bloodline has nothing to do with you."


    "Besides, the simulating star charts of the myopic Greek cosmology appearing on eastern humans are very problematic in themselves, aren''t they? The characters who can make the two compatible can be counted in Hakoniwa, right?"


    Speaking of which, Pandora looked at Nuwa with deep meaning and said:


    "After all, you are the creator of the eastern human beings!"


    "Are you suspecting that I was the first to invest in Su Jin?" Nuwa looked at Pandora amusingly, raised her hand to cover her mouth and said, ".¡¦ This guess is quite interesting."


    At this time, Pandora said meaningfully: "You can actually be."


    Hearing this, Nuwa was stunned for a moment, and then she recalled it and said with a smile, "Okay, it turned out that I was going to pull me into your camp."


    "What? Are you worried that your power is not strong enough and want to pull Dongfang in?"


    Pandora smiled at this time, and said, "The opponent is the one and only god, so you can''t be too sure about it, right?"


    When Nuwa heard this, she smiled and said: "What you said is indeed reasonable, but just your words, the weight of the invitation is not enough."


    Seeing this, Pandora couldn''t help but tentatively said: "Then when I see Su Jin, I will propose to him ''I recognize you as godmother''?"


    Nu Wa blinked, smiled and joked: "Do you think he is that kind of person?"


    Pandora nodded solemnly, and said seriously: "I think he is, and he will even do more than I say."


    Hearing what Pandora said, Nuwa gave Pandora a strange look, then shook her head slightly and said: (Li Haohao)


    "For me, as long as the human beings in the East recognize me as the creator, they can share my glory. This is what I decided from the beginning. If you think Su Jin is willing to accept it, then go for it."


    Hearing this, Pandora helplessly looked at the blueprint outside the window:


    "It''s like not recognizing anything."


    "Forget it, to win over this kind of thing, let the equivalent person come over, I won''t worry about it."


    After the words fell, Pandora paused for a while and said:


    "Anna, it''s almost time for Fuyuki City, get ready, it''s time to get off the plane."

 Chapter 1281：

    Hearing this, Anastasia immediately tied the seat belt and said, "I see, godmother, I will fasten the seat belt."


    Hearing this, Pandora raised the corners of his mouth slightly:


    "Very good, Anna is a good boy~"


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the sky where her appearance gradually began to change, smiling and playing the taste ring:


    "I hope the children of Fuyuki City are also good children.".


    Chapter 1905


    "Is Pandora almost arriving in Fuyuki City?"


    After returning to the hotel, Su Jin, who had just arranged for Matou Sakura to stay, met Merlin and heard the news.


    "When is the fastest time to arrive?"


    Hearing Su Jin''s question, Merlin looked at the sky and said with a smile: "If you don''t need special means, it should be around four o''clock in the afternoon."


    "Is there less than an hour left? But it arrived just before the Holy Grail War was about to start, which was later than I expected."


    Su Jin went to the bathroom to wash his face. After coming out, he took the towel thrown by Alger, wiped his face and hands, and then asked:


    "Did something happen?"


    Merlin, who had passed his breath with Pandora, explained at this time:


    "It seems that while integrating the church, I accidentally discovered the heroic spirit of His Majesty Emperor Wa, and postponed the trip a little in order to welcome that majesty."


    Hearing the words of Emperor Wa, Alger, who was lying on the sofa and eating ice cream, suddenly sat up, frowned and said:


    "I didn''t expect that person to actually come?"


    Su Jin turned his head and glanced at Alger, then put the towel on the table beside him, and said:


    "Isn''t this expected?"


    "But then again, since this guy is here, I really need to greet you, how about you, Alger?"


    Alger shook his head, ate the ice cream in one go, then folded his arms on his chest, leaned on the sofa, and licked the taste of milk on the corner of his mouth:


    "It always makes me a little uneasy that she came over now that Kulimo wants to invite you to the world war."


    "Well. After all, when I made a name for myself in 533 on the upper floor of the small garden, that person was already a two-digit truth of the universe."


    "You must know that this noble Majesty is the three emperors of the East. It is estimated that he is the earliest group of people in the small garden to be promoted to double digits. In my estimation, the speed of promotion is second only to Shiroyasha."


    Speaking of this, Alger gave Su Jin a subtle look: "Of course, it''s nothing compared to your pervert."


    "Second only to Shiroyasha?"


    Su Jin''s heart is very subtle, after all, Bai Yasha is the will of the central center of the small garden, and was recommended to enter the two-digit number. Nuwa is second only to her. What is the difference between the first to enter the two-digit number?


    As for Alger saying that he was perverted, Su Jin pretended that he had never heard this sentence.


    "So, do you want to go together?"


    "Of course." Alger shook his head, then spread his hands and said, "I said this, just to remind you that you should be cautious when facing that one."


    Hearing this, Su Jin smiled and said, "You don''t need to say that I can do it. After all, it is the Emperor Wa, and he really has to give him enough courtesy."


    Speaking of which, Su Jin looked at Merlin and asked casually:


    "Apart from this, is there any news?"


    "There is one." Merlin said as he handed over a recording paper, and then said, "This is the message of the heroic spirit sent by Pandora''s majesty."


    "Heroic spirit information?" Su Jin took the recording paper and looked up (bgai).


    At this time, Merlin also took advantage of the situation to give Alger a recording paper, and then explained:


    "The heroic spirit summoned by Pandora is the last emperor of the Russian Romanov Empire, the youngest daughter of Nicholas II, Anastasia Nikolaevna Romanova."


    "As for His Majesty Emperor Wa, it seems that because he came into the world with the spirit of Guanyin, he summoned a demon Bodhisattva named Shishengin Qihuang. This person does not exist in the historical records of Hakoten, and it seems that he belongs to this world. specialty."


    "Anastasia and Kiara of the Killing Institute? The Russian Queen and the Demon Bodhisattva?"


    Su Jin glanced at the information on the recording paper, and along the way, even their Noble Phantasm came into view.


    Anastasia''s Noble Phantasm is a good thing to say, the Noble Phantasm of the Killing Institute Qihuang, all the desires in this world, made Su Jin frown slightly:


    "The whole desire of this world (Angra Mainyu) creates billions of happy vortexes and melts all the things with wisdom. Oh, the more advanced the creature, the more damage to the anti-star Noble Phantasm?"


    "A Noble Phantasm that uses the whole world for masturbation? Heroic spirit or a beautiful nun? Always feel like he has a special attack on me?"


    Hearing this sentence, Alger and Merlin couldn''t help but glance at Su Jin, with an expression of ''you are quite self-aware''.


    "All in all, the representative of Catholicism is Pandora, and the Buddhist side is Emperor Wa appearing in incarnation?"


    Su Jin flicked his fingers, and the recording paper was instantly ignited by a golden flame, and it quickly burned into nothingness:


    "Playing on behalf of Fomen, and summoning such a targeted heroic spirit, if you consider the aspect of walking, Fomen''s play this time is indeed quite enough."


    Alger shook the recording paper in his hand: "Does it mean that there is no hostility by sending the information in advance?"


    Saying that, she jumped up from the sofa, patted her skirt, and said to Su Jin:


    "Anyway, let''s get ready for it."


    Su Jin, who changed his clothes into black Hanfu, shrugged: "Of course, didn''t you see that I was all dressed up?"


    Seeing Su Jin wearing traditional oriental clothes, Alger blinked and said, "Then should I also change?"


    Seeing this, Su Jin shook his hands indifferently and said, "Just wear what you like. I''m an oriental race, and you should pay attention to that person, but you are different."


    "Oh, that''s it, then I''m going to wait for you outside, you have to do it as soon as possible." After saying that, Alger shook his hand and left the room first.


    Ignoring Merlin, Su Jin, who was changing clothes, fell into contemplation at this time: "Emperor Wa... I hope there will be no conflict."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Kotomine Church.


    At the gate, several black bulletproof vehicles were temporarily transferred by the head of the church in the far eastern region and stopped at the gate.


    Wearing a pure black sanctuary priest uniform, his hair was meticulously groomed, Kotomine Rizheng, who was standing beside the car, waited for a long time, and finally got his granddaughter, but as soon as he saw Karen, he Frowning:


    "Karen, what are you wearing?"


    Karen turned her head down and glanced at the red sailor suit on her body. The style of the short skirt and black stockings made her quite satisfied and said:


    "School uniform, Grandpa, don''t you think it''s very creative to wear this outfit to seduce, ah no, to face the Virgin Mary?"


    Just as Yan Fengli was about to say this, her head was about to grow, and she cursed angrily:


    "You are so creative! Go back and put on a nun''s clothes for me. The skirt must be over the knees. Go!"


    "Cut~" Karen pouted, unable to resist Yanfeng Lizheng, so she could only go back to change her clothes.


    When Karen passed through Kotomine Kirei, she looked at her father, Kotomine Kirei, who was standing aside.


    ''A superficial prank. ¡¯


    ''A virtuous adult. ¡¯


    The eyes of both sides looked at each other, and then quickly separated.


    Kotomine Rizheng sighed when she saw that Karen was going to change her clothes honestly, and then she turned her head to see Kotomine Kirei dressed in black as an agent, also speechless.


    The surrogate''s clothes are for heresy, you wear it to see the Virgin? What are you thinking about?


    ''This is my son, this is my son. ¡¯


    Kotomine Ri, who wanted to swear in her heart, was constantly building her heart:


    "Kirei, your outfit.... Forget it, after all, you don''t have the official title of priest, and you can''t wear the corresponding clothes, so you can dress up as a substitute."


    Speaking of this, Yanfeng Lizheng sighed helplessly, compared a holy name with his hands, and folded his hands together:


    "Lord, please forgive my sins."


    Five or six minutes later, he changed into a black nun''s uniform, but put on a black beret rebelliously, and Karen in black stockings under the long skirt appeared in front of Kotomine Li, and bowed in a lawful manner:


    "grandfather!"


    Kotomine Rizheng, who didn''t know that Karen just put the nun clothes on the outside, could only see the nun clothes outside, so she nodded with satisfaction and kissed the cross teaching on her chest:


    "Very good, it''s enough to wear it like this. Lord Joan of Arc has already set off ahead of schedule, so we are missing."


    Speaking of which, Kotomine Rizheng said solemnly:


    "Come with me to face the Holy Spirit."


    Kotomine Kirei and Karen looked at each other, then responded in unison:


    "Yes." X2.


    Chapter 1906 The Virgin arrives


    The nearest airport to Fuyuki City.


    Due to the efforts of the Church of the Holy Church, the airport, which was crowded with passengers, was emptied directly. Except for the professional staff on the platform, other non-essential business personnel were replaced by the staff of the Church of the Holy Church.


    Kotomine Rizheng''s car took the lead, and the entire convoy drove into the airport unimpeded.


    Sitting in the back seat of the car and pretending to be a lady with her legs, Karen taunted the "empty" airport while enjoying the pleasure of having to submit to morality and obeying Kotomine Risei''s instructions.


    It is clearly a church where God loves the world, but when it welcomes God, it strives to ¡®prove¡¯ to God its privilege among mankind.


    I don''t know what the Virgin will feel when she sees this scene.


    Just as Karen was thinking, Kotomine Ri is sitting in the passenger seat and nervously said to her son and granddaughter:


    "Kirei, Karen, try to be serious after getting out of the car, speak as little as possible, remember to say more and make more mistakes, don''t lose the chain at a critical moment like the Tokiomi family did, understand?"


    "I see, father."


    "Got it, grandpa."


    Kotomine Kirei and Karen echoed Kotomine Rizheng''s words like worms. Although Kotomine Rizheng always felt that something was wrong, out of trust in the child, he didn''t say anything else, but explained a few things to the driver. Sentence, just pushed ~ opened the door.


    After getting out of the car, Kotomine Rizheng looked at his watch, and then said, "There are still 10 minutes before the plane lands, you can relax a little."


    Just after he finished speaking, pale golden light gathered beside him, and Joan of Arc, who had been in silver armor all his life, appeared in front of everyone:


    "Looks like you''ve caught up, Father Rizheng."


    The beautiful saint smiled and said, and Kotomine Ri, who saw her, bowed respectfully:


    "Because it''s a little late because of the miscellaneous things, I still hope that Your Excellency Jeanne d''Arc Haihan."


    Seeing Kotomine Lizheng being so polite, Jeanne couldn''t help but smile and said:


    "Don''t be so polite, I am the lamb of the Lord, and there is no difference between superior and inferior."


    "Lizheng understands." Although he said so, Kotomine Lizheng was still humble and did not change at all.


    Joan of Arc was helpless when she saw this, but compared to Kotomine Kirei, who looked devout and pious, and Karen, who was obviously a nun but was only wearing a nun''s skin, Kotomine Risei really was An ''excellent'' priest.


    And just when Jeanne was helpless, Yanfeng Lizheng observed for a while, and after confirming that there were only a few of them waiting, she immediately asked Jeanne in a low voice:


    "Saint, will that majesty..."


    Yanfeng Lizheng clearly did not say who it was, but everyone present actually understood that he was talking about Su Jin, who had the status of a saint.


    The Holy Mother came, but the Holy Son did not appear, which made Yanfeng Lizheng somewhat worried.


    Joan of Arc, whose stance had been skewed for a long time, naturally knew the relationship between the Virgin Mary and Su Jin, so she explained calmly:


    "Don''t worry, that majesty has his own intentions."


    When Joan of Arc finished saying this, a pong sounded like a broken glass.


    When Joan of Arc looked in the direction from which the voice came, she saw cracks appearing in mid-air on the flat ground opposite, and then shattered like glass, forming a circular portal.


    Inside the portal, the colorful colors are constantly highlighted, as if the other side is a magical realm.


    "Are you here yet?" with Joan of Arc whispering.


    Su Jin, who was dressed in ancient oriental clothing, walked out of the circular door. After looking at Joan of Arc and Yanfeng Lizheng, she nodded slightly and walked to the side.

 Chapter 1282：

    Although Jeanne and Yanfeng Lizheng were curious about how Su Jin was dressed, they didn''t say anything, they just gave a respectful salute.


    As Su Jin walked out, Alger, who was dressed in a black gothic dress and looked highly similar to Matou Sakura, also walked out of the circular portal.


    After Alger, there was Kenshin Uesugi, who was wearing a beautiful look in the workplace, and Merlin, who was wearing a white robe and holding a staff at the end.


    "Oops, it looks like we''re a little late."


    Merlin waved his staff to close the teleportation space, then glanced at Joan of Arc, followed by a playful glance at Karen, and finally said with a smile:


    "Speaking of which, the three referees are all present. What is this called, a referee meeting?"


    Hearing that, Joan of Arc and Karen couldn''t help but glance at Alger. Judging from the hint on the Holy Grail, the other party seemed to be the ''referee'' of the Hakoniwa side.


    Seeing Algerna standing beside Su Jin, obviously very familiar, Karen couldn''t help laughing in her heart:


    ???? Flowers 0????


    ''Haha, it''s interesting, the referee on the Hakoba side is actually on Seiko''s side, is this blatant cheating? ¡¯


    ''If I were you, I should be on my knees by now, Karen. '' Saint Marda mocked in her inner world: ''Or, are you looking forward to the day when you have to repent? ¡¯


    Karen was shocked when she heard the words, and then smiled: ''Marda, it seems that you have gradually understood me under my training. ¡¯


    ¡®Is it really good to understand my sinner¡¯s thinking? Her Majesty. ¡¯


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter, after I get out of trouble, I will crush your head and smash my own brain, so it will be fine. ¡¯


    ............


    Violent words showed Marda''s deep resentment.


    Being summoned as a heroic spirit, it is enough to meet the Holy Son and the Holy Mother, and the Master has closed it, and his identity has been used. Such a Holy Grail War experience is really bad.


    And the worst thing is that the first time she met the Virgin of Hakoniwa World was actually under control, and it even provoke the nerves of the believers.


    Marda wondered if she was not religious enough in the past to be punished like this.


    Just when Karen was communicating with Marda, Joan of Arc also looked at Alger curiously:


    "The final judge of the Holy Grail War? Can''t feel the breath at all, another dimension?"


    The gaze of Joan of Arc made Alger look at her involuntarily. When he found some familiar aura on Joan''s body, Alger''s mouth twitched, turned his head sideways and whispered to Su Jin:


    "Compared with the one from Hakoba, the one here is more to your taste, right?"


    Su Jin glanced at Alger speechlessly, and then whispered, "Don''t say such things in this situation."


    Alger giggled and said again: "When the Holy Grail War is over, let the one from Hakoten be with him?"


    Hearing this, Su Jin''s heart moved, and then helplessly said:


    "You did it on purpose?"


    "Haha!" Alger let out a low laugh, stopped tempting Su Jin, calmed down, and waited.


    It didn''t take long for the church''s special plane to appear in everyone''s sight.


    The two ''Virgins'' arrived at 8.


    Chapter 1907 Su Jin, who has a bizarre life experience


    When the plane landed safely and slowed down towards where he was, Kotomine Rima said in a low voice to his family:


    "Kirei, Karen, get serious."


    "Oh!" Karen glanced at Yanfeng Lizheng, thinking to herself, if she accidentally stumbled into the arms of the Holy Son in front of the Madonna later, what would the Madonna look like? How was your grandfather doing?


    However, just when Karen was curious, she suddenly found that Kotomine Kirei was standing in front of her as if nothing had happened, covering half of her body.


    Is this trying to block me on purpose?


    At this moment, Karen seemed to realize something, and when she looked up, she saw Kotomine Kirei''s happy smiling face.


    ''Have you guessed the tricks I might be playing, so you deliberately stuck me to see how distressed I am? I really have you, my father. ¡¯


    Karen responded to Kotomine Kirei''s "five-three-three" smile with a smile, but her heart was full of disapproval.


    Obviously they are accomplices on the road of pleasure, obviously they are father and daughter, the two happy events are mixed together, but the result is that the two sides interfere with each other, which is simply pleasing~~


    While thinking about how to break through Kotomine Kirei''s blockade, Karen was enjoying the happiness that she couldn''t do what she wanted to do, and started a rivalry with Kotomine Kirei.


    However, the action of the two of them flicking left and right attracted the attention of Kotomine Rizheng, but because of the occasion, the old priest could only curse in his heart:


    ''Why are these two idiots twisting around here? Image, give me attention to a little image! ¡¯


    Yan Fengli was clutching her heart, took a few deep breaths, looked at the gangway that had been installed not far away, and ignored these two idiots, she kept up with Joan of Arc''s pace and fell behind the crowd.


    In addition to the people who made a special trip to greet them, among the airport staff, many guest members of the Church of the Holy Church hurriedly put their holy numbers on their chests after the gangway was settled.


    With a thud, the cabin door opened.


    Two women with black waist-length hair and a beautiful age, like flowers blooming in different seasons, walked out of the cabin door one after the other.


    They walk on the earth and give people all kinds of beautiful senses, but in addition to being in a comfortable mood, those who see them are unable to raise any thoughts, and the faces of people are even forgotten, leaving no impression.


    On the contrary, it is the pure white dresses of the followers, like the princess Anastasia who came from the world of ice and snow, and the charismatic Sesshoin Kiara who is wrapped in a female nun suit. people remember.


    And those who can''t remember their faces naturally don''t include Su Jin.


    After a short wait, Su Jin bowed to the tall black-haired woman who got off the plane first:


    "This is our first meeting, isn''t it? His Majesty the Emperor Wa."


    Hearing the phrase ''His Majesty the Emperor Wa'', Jeanne and Yanfeng Lizheng, who were left behind, were confused.


    Isn''t that the Crown of Our Lady? How did you become the Emperor Wa?


    At this moment, a female voice that sounded full of resentment rang out:


    "The first time we met again was to say hello to His Majesty the Emperor Wa. This is very sad, my ''good son''~"


    Hearing this voice, Joan of Arc and Yan Fengli immediately looked at the black-haired girl, thinking: This should be the crown of the Virgin?


    And in the same way, when he heard this teasing sound, Su Jin raised his head and looked behind Nuwa, who was completely in the image of a girl, and his appearance made people feel comfortable at first glance.


    "Don''t dismantle me at this time, Pandora."


    Pandora? Jeanne turned her head and immediately met the blank eyes of the old priest Lizheng.


    The two believers stared at each other with big eyes, and their hearts were full of doubts.


    Isn''t it about welcoming the Virgin? The message from the church also showed the image of the Virgin Mary as a black-haired girl, and she was also wearing clothes transformed from the Pope''s uniform, but why did Su Jin call the other party Pandora?


    It can''t be the nun at the back who is the Virgin, right? The clothes are wrong!


    Thinking about it this way, Kotomine Rizheng suddenly felt that perhaps Karen knew better to figure out what she liked. After all, Karen just wanted to wear JK uniforms to come to see her. Maybe the strange clothes were more liked by the Virgin?


    Just when Kotomine Ri is boldly imagining, Pandora suddenly said with a smile:


    "You still call me Pandora? Now I am born in the spirit of your mother, the Virgin Mary."


    Hearing this, Su Jin couldn''t help but said helplessly, "Is Hakoten keen to recognize his son recently?"


    The Queen of Halloween became his mother physically, Pandora took advantage of him in spirituality, and when it was over, there was the Virgin of the Human Race, the common mother of all eastern human beings.


    Good guy, he Su Jin had three mothers in Hakoten? Almost got together a mahjong.


    Seeing Su Jin''s helpless look, Pandora couldn''t help laughing: "Haha, what''s your expression like?"


    Nuwa on the side also looked at Su Jin with laughter and said, "Do you intend to meet me with the nature of an oriental human in this outfit?"


    "In that case, it seems that I am also your ''mother''. I, Pandora, and the Queen of Halloween, your background is also interesting..."


    Hearing Nu Wa''s ridicule, Su Jin felt even more helpless:


    "I think changing the subject is very helpful for my physical and mental health."


    As soon as Su Jin finished complaining, Joan of Arc and Yan Fengli, who knew it later, knelt down on one knee towards Pandora and said:


    "Joan of Arc / Kotomine Li is seeing His Majesty!"


    Seeing the two of them like this, Pandora shifted her gaze slightly, looked at the heroic spirits and believers in front of her, and was a little surprised:


    "Jean Dalk? Interesting, does this world also have traces of you?"


    After she finished speaking, she glanced at Joan of Arc, stretched out her hand for a while, and while letting Feng''er carry Joan of Arc, she also looked at Yanfeng Lizheng:


    "There''s no need to bow down, I''m not the Virgin, just Pandora."


    Saying that, Pandora blinked at Su Jin, causing Su Jin to twitch his lips.


    "Get up, Father Rizheng, Our Lady doesn''t like believers to kneel."


    "Yes." Yan Fengli glanced at Pandora, and then at Su Jin, and finally listened to Su Jin''s words ''honestly'', and his heart was full of Mian Sheng''s joy.


    Even if Kotomine Kirei was still ''arguing'' with Karen with his actions, it couldn''t hide Kotomine Risei''s joy.


    0.8 But after going back, the Eight Great Spears have to be taken out and practiced. These two little brats, who were just competing in the face of the saints, really can''t do it without fighting!


    Kotomine Rizheng silently tightened the muscles on his arms, the blue veins like the roots of an old tree, proving the level of force the old priest was about to use.


    All in all, Karen is a girl, but Kotomine Kirei will not think about going to the ground tomorrow.


    After making a decision in his heart, Yan Fengli said to the saints in front of him according to the established arrangement:


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty the Son, and Your Excellency Joan of Arc, the car to the Fuyuki City Church is ready."


    Hearing this, Pandora glanced at Nuwa, then looked at Su Jin and said:


    "Let''s talk about another location?"


    Su Jin glanced at Nuwa, and when she saw that she did not object, she nodded and said, "Okay!".


    Chapter 1908 Words from the East Wind


    "Kirei, after you go back, practice Bajiquan with me. As for Karen, the training of Bajiquan has been doubled these days."


    Inside the black stretched car, Yan Fengli stared at her son and granddaughter with a dark face, but the two of them answered "yes" without changing their expressions.


    This made the fire that Kotomine Li was holding back nowhere, and only gave you two glances, then turned to look at Joan of Arc sitting next to Kalen, and said apologetically:


    "Sorry, Holy Lady, Inuzi and Karen are too stubborn."


    "It''s okay."


    Joan of Arc shook her head, then turned her head to the side, and looked at the vehicle in front of her:


    "Since Her Majesty the Son and Her Majesty are not to blame, it means that this is just a small matter."


    After saying this, Jeanne paused and asked hesitantly, "However, Father Rizheng, the woman who was with the Virgin, do you have any news from the church?"


    "Ah, according to the previous letter from the Italian headquarters, it seems that the entourage of the Virgin Mary?"


    Speaking of this, Kotomine Rizheng was a little hesitant in his words. After all, there were 16 members of the same group, and their positions and postures were all in front of Our Lady, which was obviously illogical.


    "Entourage?" Joan looked hesitantly at the vehicle ahead.


    At this time, Karen on the side asked directly: "Your Excellency Jeanne, doesn''t the referee have the authority to investigate? Was that the Master of the Holy Grail War just now?"


    "Yes, the other party is indeed the Master, but..." Jeanne hesitated for a while, then said: "According to my investigation, the other party''s real name seems to be ''Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva''."


    Hearing this, Yan Fengli''s brows twitched, and she asked in amazement, "The Greatly Merciful and Greatly Compassionate Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva?"


    "...Yes." Joan was silent for a while, then nodded.


    "However, the one who was called the Emperor Wa by the Holy Son and the Holy Mother just now..." Kalian tilted her head and asked with a bit of curiosity on her face: "Is there such an emperor in ancient times?"


    On the other hand, Yanfeng Rizheng, who learned Bajiquan from Teacher Dongfang, explained in a deep voice:


    "No, if it is Emperor Wa, it should be referring to the western part of this island country, the Virgin Mother of the Ancient Xia Kingdom, the Empress Nuwa."


    "In the ancient times of the Xia Kingdom, the Empress Nuwa was listed as one of the three ancient emperors, so she was also called the Emperor Wa."


    "Is it Guanyin Bodhisattva and Emperor Wa? Are they the same person? The gods and Buddhas of Hakoba are really strange."


    Karen, who knew the situation of Hakoba, ''knowingly asked'' said, as if she was really an ordinary ignorant crowd.


    In other words, pretending not to know, but actually knowing, Karen also finds it very interesting and enjoys the joy of concealment.


    "The Virgin of the Ancient West?"

 Chapter 1283：

    Kotomine Kirei murmured to himself, then glanced at Kotomine Lizheng with a smile on his face.


    After the Virgin of the Child, there is another Virgin of an ancient country. This Holy Grail War is really getting more and more interesting.


    Compared with these two happy criminals, Yanfeng Rizheng''s mood is very dignified.


    Judging from the details of her position, the Virgin believes that she is inferior to the Emperor Wa, and this matter obviously cannot be exposed.


    In view of this, Kotomine Risei silently decided to revise and polish the report to the Sanctuary Church.


    This is also for the church... Kotomine Li is persuading herself in her heart.


    On the other hand, Joan was worried about the situation on Su Jin''s side. The appearance of Emperor Wa made Joan worried about whether Su Jin''s arrangement had an accident, and if there was an accident, how to make up for it.


    Sure enough, let''s find a chance to communicate with His Majesty in private... Jeanne thought to herself.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the front of the convoy, inside the black elongated vehicle with the same frame.


    Anastasia made no secret of her disgust: "Why am I in the same car as you?"


    Merlin looked at Anna with a smile, and his tone was full of jokes:


    "Even if you say that, I can''t let you bother them, can I?"


    "So it''s not good to just sit here honestly?"


    "Not good." Anastasia showed a vigilant expression, looking at the killing institute Qihuang who was sitting beside Merlin and said, "The godmother told me to stay away from her."


    "Oh?" When Merlin heard the words, he turned his head and glanced at Qihuang of the Killing Institute. The beautiful nun noticed Merlin''s gaze, and suddenly showed a sweet smile.


    Seeing this, Merlin touched his chin, then nodded and commented, "...this is really dangerous."


    Speaking of this, Merlin said with a teasing smile: "A devil Bodhisattva who has no common sense at all, it seems that he needs to ask His Highness Su Jin to come and suppress it."


    Hearing Merlin''s words, Qihuang of the Killing Institute was still smiling and full of sweetness, as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    "I always feel that the atmosphere is very weird. I hope it will end soon."


    Looking at these two apparently strange people, Anastasia sighed softly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Guarded by the convoy in a limited bulletproof sedan in the center.


    Su Jin took out the red wine from the refrigerator on the side, glanced at the refrigerator and found that there was nothing else to drink, then shrugged, took the wine and the wine glass and sat in the same place, then turned towards Nuwa and Pandora, who were sitting opposite. :


    "Only red wine is acceptable."


    Nuwa nodded slightly, saying yes, while Pandora was more natural and said casually, "I don''t need it."


    "Bring me a drink!" Alger, who was sitting beside Su Jin, put his foot directly on Su Jin''s lap and leaned back against the chair, like an uncle.


    Seeing her like this, Nu Wa couldn''t help showing a smile: "It''s rare, you look so relaxed."


    "After all, my man is here." Alger''s tone was a little proud, and at the same time he looked at Nuwa curiously: "By the way, are you here to participate in the war on behalf of Buddhism?"


    Nuwa shook her head slightly. When Su Jin and Alger thought it was a denial, she said, "Not only that, the two Dongfang also asked me to bring some words."


    Su Jin''s movement of pouring wine suddenly stopped.


    The two from the East?


    Daozu and Jade Emperor?


    Su Jin divided the poured red wine into three glasses, then narrowed his eyes, looked at Nu Wa and said:


    "What do you two want to say to me?"


    Seeing Su Jin''s dignified appearance, Nu Wa chuckled lightly and said:


    "The heart of the heart belongs to the heart, and the gods belong to the gods.".